《I Truly Am The Villian》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Rebirth Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Rebirth ¡°My beloved is a peerless protagonist, who one day will don the Golden Armor Holy Clothes and ride the Seven-Colored Clouds, coming to slay me amidst the gaze of a myriad of people!¡± ¡­¡­ The Yuan Central Continent is a world where martial arts are cultivated! It is rumored that in ancient times, mysterious forces divided the Continent into five parts! Located in the Extreme West Region of the Eastern Continent, the True Martial Holy Sect, this enormous entity that rules over thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, is situated right there. Inside the True Martial Holy Sect, cranes cry in unison, auspicious clouds descend from the heavens, and the Spiritual Spring surges like the sea, spouting to the sky. There are cultivators who ride their swords, traveling tens of thousands of miles in an instant. There are strong men who swing their fists, and Mysterious Iron Martial Stones explode into a sky full of fragments. ¡­ Goose Southern Peak is located in the central position of the True Martial Holy Sect, its mountain towering a thousand zhang like a tower, piercing the clouds. Atop the peak, white clouds drift, fog coils around. Xu Zimei, in a simple white robe, is purer than snow, his stray hair dancing with the cold wind, his eyes profound and boundless. His slender figure stands at the edge of the cliff, the breeze making his white robe whistle sharply. ¡°This must be reincarnation, right?¡± Xu Zimei was astonished. After staying silent for three minutes, another three minutes passed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t reincarnation always follow the protagonist¡¯s script? Yet why the hell am I set up to be the antagonist!¡± Xu Zimei began to check his own state; his current situation should be considered soul transmigration. This body was so frail it was hard to believe. He was sure he had returned to his fifteenth year, the very day he was just about to start practicing cultivation. But this rebirth gave him not only all the memories of his past life, but also¡­¡­ Inside his body, in the stomach area, a ball condensed by the Principle was quietly floating. The ball¡¯s light was restrained, and it looked rather ordinary. But if one observed its interior closely, they would discover that the ball had a space of its own, with glorious sunrise, dew on the grass, and the dawn rising from the east. Inside the ball, the scenes changed unpredictably, and the might it emitted, revealing just a thread, seemed as if it could flatten the mountains beneath it. Xu Zimei felt a familiar aura from inside the sphere. Suddenly, his eyes widened as if he had thought of something incredible. The sphere was something he obtained by chance in his previous life, its specifics still unknown, only that it was particularly helpful for tearing through space. Xu Zimei still remembered the day he was defeated. He had infused his Divine Vein Realm cultivation completely into the sphere, hoping to tear through space and escape with its aid, but he never expected to be reborn into his youthful years. He finally understood why he felt a sense of familiarity when looking at the sphere ¨C the energy within the sphere was the Divine Vein Realm cultivation he had infused into it from his previous life. Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body trembled with excitement. He was confident that with just one year¡¯s time, he could leverage this energy to return to the Divine Vein Realm. The Martial Path is difficult! As difficult as ascending to the heavens! Each step is a new heaven! Humans start cultivating from the Mortal Realm, tempering their flesh and blood, polishing their bones, and refining their skin. They cultivate their internal organs and their external flesh, bones, and skin. Once the body is tempered, they must open the Vein Gates to communicate with the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, thus entering the Spirit Vein Realm. Mortal Realm, Spirit Vein, Condensing Vein, True Vein, Empty Vein, Esteem Vein, Emperor Pulse, Saint Vein, and Divine Vein. These nine realms are known as the Nine Heavenly Veins. Xu Zimei looked towards the distant horizon. He was now able to freely control the energy within the sphere. With just a thought, he could complete the Mortal Realm¡¯s tempering and directly reach the Spirit Vein Realm. Within one year, absorbing all of this energy and ascending to the Divine Vein Realm again would not be out of the question. But he wasn¡¯t in a hurry at the moment, firstly because he was within the True Martial Holy Sect, and his father was extremely concerned about his cultivation; he didn¡¯t want others to discover anything abnormal about himself. As for the second reason, Xu Zimei was not eager to improve his cultivation level; he was rather enjoying the current atmosphere. Everything was still here, everything had a chance to be redeemed. His father, Ruhu, Xiao Dingtian, and that girl by the banks of the Yangliu River, who stood in the wind, tears streaming down her face, crying to him that she wanted to spend an ordinary life with him. In the end, he had failed everyone, after a life and death struggle he was ultimately defeated by the protagonist Chu Yang¡¯s sword. ¡­ Xu Zimei gazed into the distance, his white clothing blending with the mist, the wind seeming to grow stronger¡ªhis smile contained a hint of madness. ¡°Chu Yang, in the past life, I was just a slightly larger stone on your path to the peak. Reincarnation Elder, the protagonist¡¯s ¡®golden finger¡¯ grandfather, I was just a negligible chess piece on your board. But in this life, I intend to step off the chess board, I will take control of the pieces, with all beings as pawns, the heavens and earth as my board, dominating the Eternal Ancient.¡± ¡­ The courtyard where Xu Zimei lived was located in the middle of Goose Southern Peak, where medicinal herbs bloomed on both sides, blue rainbows interwoven with purple stripes, and auspicious beasts ran towards the distance, their bodies shining with a radiant halo. The bright fruits on the spirit trees on either side, if placed in the outside world, would be ling fruits for which ordinary people would break their heads fighting over. But here, they were merely decorations to adorn the scenery along the way. Xu Zimei arrived at the courtyard, where his guard Zhang Chongtian had been waiting for him at the door from afar. ¡°Young Master, the Deputy Sect Master just sent someone to say that if you are free, stop by his place, he has something he wants to discuss with you,¡± Zhang Chongtian said respectfully. ¡°Understood,¡± Xu Zimei nodded his head, and accompanied by Zhang Chongtian, he proceeded towards Azure Mountain Peak. ¡­ Three years ago, the incumbent Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, because his cultivation had reached the peak of the Saint Vein Realm and in search of the last sliver of hope to step into the Divine Vein Realm, Had handed over power to the Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, while he himself went to the mundane world to seek a breakthrough amidst ordinariness and simplicity. From then on, Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan became the highest authority of the True Martial Holy Sect, and Xu Zimei was his only son. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Crown Prince. ¡­ Xu Zimei knew that during this time, his father was probably going to talk to him about cultivation. He was now only fifteen years old, just at the right age to step onto the basic threshold of cultivation. Before the age of fifteen, a person¡¯s meridians and internal organs are not fully developed, more fragile, and not conducive to cultivation. Basically, everyone on the Yuan Central Continent starts their journey on the path of immortal cultivation at the age of fifteen. ¡­ Xu Zimei arrived at Azure Mountain Peak, where the most powerful authority of the True Martial Holy Sect resided, which was not very gold and glittery, with pavilions and towers. What was there was merely a simple wooden cabin, a slow and clear stream, and a middle-aged man in a blue shirt sitting on the ground by the river. ¡­ Xu Zimei stood by the river, quietly gazing at his father. He didn¡¯t speak, and Xu Qingshan didn¡¯t speak either. The father and son displayed a remarkable tacit understanding. After a while, a breeze seemed to break the rare silence, and Xu Qingshan slowly lifted his head. This was a very ordinary-looking middle-aged man, dressed in a simple blue shirt with no particularly daunting aura about him. Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2: What is the Great Emperor? Chapter 2: Chapter 2: What is the Great Emperor? He was like the countless ordinary people in this world, with a common face, long hair scattered behind him, tied up in a simple knot at the top, with strands of white hair faintly visible at his temples. The only thing that caught the eye were those eyes, which seemed to contain the Circulation Stars. Just one glance, and the guard, Zhang Chongtian, felt like his soul was frozen. You must understand that he himself was a strong practitioner of the True Vein Realm, yet he still felt so vulnerable, unable to withstand a single blow. Indeed, every step was like ascending to the heavens! ¡°You¡¯ve grown up,¡± Xu Qingshan said with satisfaction. Xu Qingshan was somewhat surprised that his son could be so quiet for so long. After all, a true strong practitioner must endure loneliness and solitude. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve aged,¡± looking at the white hairs at his father¡¯s temples, Xu Zimei said with a trembling voice. In an instant, it felt as if all his emotions surged forth. In his past life, he had set a three-year pact with the protagonist, Chu Yang. They agreed to fight at Secluded Dragon Gorge, but in the end, he could not match his opponent and plummeted into the abyss. His father had tried to avenge him by using the entire strength of the sect to chase down Chu Yang, but he had not expected the latter¡¯s growth to be so unexpectedly fast. Chu Yang managed to escape time after time from those pursuits, growing stronger each time, and finally, armed with a three-foot Green Peak, he personally assaulted the True Martial Holy Sect. It was said that battle caused the clouds to stir, the earth to darken, and the mountains and rivers to shatter. In the end, his father was defeated by Chu Yang¡¯s sword. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sect Master¡¯s sudden appearance to intervene and settle the matter, his father¡¯s life would have been in grave danger! Yet, that incident was such a blow that his father could not cope, his hair turned white overnight, and from then on, he withdrew to the mountains, never to be seen again. But no one had expected that, after he fell into Secluded Dragon Gorge, he didn¡¯t die but instead gained some fortune. Only then did he begin to cultivate seriously, desperately yearning for the increase in strength. In the end, he broke through to the Divine Vein Realm, intending to seek revenge on Chu Yang. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Chu Yang¡¯s defy-the-heavens talent was beyond what he could fathom; the enemy had so many hidden trump cards that that battle completely shattered all of Xu Zimei¡¯s pride. ¡­¡­ Bringing his thoughts back to the present, Xu Qingshan handed a token to Xu Zimei and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve reached the age to cultivate now. Go choose a suitable Cultivation Technique for yourself in the Scripture Pavilion. This token will allow you to the highest level of the Scripture Pavilion. There you will find the genuine teachings of four Great Emperors. As for which one to pick, it¡¯s entirely up to you.¡± Xu Zimei took the token and nodded solemnly. In fact, he had already looked over the true teachings of those four Great Emperors in his past life. But there was no choice; many things still required going through the motions. He couldn¡¯t reveal the secret of his rebirth, and even till now, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how to use the round pearl. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere too much with your cultivation. Whatever Cultivation Technique you want to learn should be based on your interest. In fact, in the end, everyone has to carve out their own path,¡± Xu Qingshan explained after a short silence. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re like a carriage traveling on a cliff. What I can do is remind you not to let the carriage fall off the cliff. As for whether this carriage heads east, west, south, or north, it¡¯s all up to you to control.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He understood his father¡¯s meaning very well. In fact, whether it¡¯s the techniques left by a Great Emperor or ordinary Cultivation Techniques, in the end, there¡¯s no difference. Everyone will eventually have to blaze their own Martial Path to Heaven. Even if what others left behind is powerful, it still belongs to someone else and will not completely suit you. ¡°Go now. Your mother went to your grandfather¡¯s house recently. I heard that their Ten-Vein Fruits are about to ripen, and she¡¯s thinking of getting one for you,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°Cultivate well and don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Disappoint?¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself, then nodded firmly. In his past life, he indeed disappointed his father. At least before being defeated by Chu Yang and falling into Secluded Dragon Gorge, he hardly ever considered serious cultivation. He was indulgent in wine and women, lost in a fantasy world of his own creation. As the Crown Prince of the True Martial Holy Sect, many treated him with fawning adoration, groveling like a dog wagging its tail. He lacked for nothing and could have lived a better life. Why bother with the hardship of cultivation? Later, he realized that there is no such thing as peace and quiet in this world; it was just someone else bearing the burdens for you. ¡­¡­ Leaving his father¡¯s Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei headed directly toward the Scripture Pavilion. Gazing upon this colossal entity shrouded in immortal mist, the sect brimming with legends. The True Martial Holy Sect was not an ordinary sect, it was also an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect with a legacy of four emperors. In the vast and endless history of the True Martial Holy Sect, which spanned tens of thousands of years, there had emerged four Great Emperors. What is a Great Emperor? The strongest of an era! Legend has it that each era, heaven and earth give birth to a destiny, and the one who stands out among millions to bear this destiny, is the Great Emperor. ¡­ Ten thousand years ago, the Yuan Central Continent was still in the Wild Desolation Era, when humans were as insignificant as ants, as minute as dust, lowly to the point of death. That day, a man named True Martial embarked on a journey with his sword, underwent life-and-death trials, ignited the Divine Fire, solidified his imperial status, and bore destiny. Ultimately, atop the firmament, the man proclaimed, ¡°Destiny is mine alone!¡± After that, the Wild Desolation Era came to an end, and humanity welcomed the unprecedented Era of Emperors. The True Martial Great Emperor was also the first Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors, ushering in an era that was stirring, and magnificent. ¡°We are willing to acknowledge you as the strongest,¡± countless people shouted at the top of their voices, prostrating themselves on the ground under the majesty of the True Martial Great Emperor. ¡­ True Martial Great Emperor bore destiny and eventually came to the Extreme West Region of the Eastern Continent, establishing the True Martial Holy Sect. The day the True Martial Holy Sect was established, guests arrived from all directions to offer congratulations, and multitudes from across the seas bowed in veneration, with countless people breaking heads to join the sect. Moreover, numerous sects eagerly wanted to become the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s subordinate sects. Henceforth, the mountains and rivers spanning thousands of miles in the Extreme West Region were brought under the dominion of the True Martial Holy Sect, continuing to this day. ¡­ Thousands of years later, another man emerged from the True Martial Holy Sect. The man¡¯s name has long been forgotten by the world, what made everyone¡¯s souls shudder in remembrance was merely the three long blades he carried on his back. ¡°Immortal Slay, Demon Slay, True Self.¡± With these three long blades, the man suppressed his own era. He was the seventh Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors, and the second Great Emperor from the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°The Great Emperor of the Three Blades!¡± ¡­ Another ten thousand years passed, and the True Martial Holy Sect saw the rise of its third Great Emperor. ¡°Divine Travel Great Emperor.¡± Among so many powerful Great Emperors throughout the eternal past, the Divine Travel Great Emperor was not the most dazzling. But his speed was among the foremost of all the Great Emperors. In the latter part of the Divine Travel Great Emperor¡¯s era, the man gazed profoundly in the direction of the edge of heaven and earth. Leaving behind only the words, ¡°With these feet of mine, I will traverse the radiant mountains and rivers, witness all the splendor of life, and journey to the zenith of the sun and the moon.¡± Then he left, leaving behind only a silhouette teeming with legend in the minds of people. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Annihilation Jue Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Annihilation Jue The three Great Emperors left the True Martial Holy Sect with a profound foundation that ushered the sect into an unprecedented golden age. But everything in this world follows a cycle of rise and fall, and after reaching its peak, a decline is inevitable! In the tens of thousands of years that followed, the True Martial Holy Sect never again saw the emergence of another Great Emperor. Despite still being a colossal presence, it could not escape a gradual decline from the glorious days of yore. Until three thousand years ago, the arrival of a young girl broke this stagnant spell. The girl lived in a simple village under the rule of the True Martial Holy Sect, amidst thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. There she led an ordinary life for fifteen years, until one day she witnessed two practitioners of the Empty Vein Realm battling above her small village. A seed of a new world¡¯s door was thus planted in her tender heart. The girl, drawn by its reputation, sought entry into the True Martial Holy Sect but was eliminated during the aptitude test due to her mediocre innate abilities. Yet, she refused to give up, kneeling on the bluestone steps outside the sect gate, and so she remained, for a full seven days. Battered by wind and rain, scorched by the blazing sun, without a drop of water or a bite of food. At that time she was just an ordinary person, but she endured this torment. Her whole being was only in a daze, without once losing consciousness, her unwavering will touching everyone deeply. In the end, an Outer Sect Elder from within the True Martial Holy Sect, taking pity on her, took her in as an unofficial disciple. She was like a frog in the well longing to leap out, unwilling to be confined to a corner. And like an ant crawling between heaven and earth, it kept on crawling, crawling. Until one day, this crawling ant stood up, and that was when people realized that, without them knowing when, the ant had grown to the point where it stood level with the sky. In the girl¡¯s era, there were far too many stunningly brilliant talents. But in the end, no one expected that a girl with average aptitude would sweep through that era. ¡°Empress Hongtian!¡± This was the revered name of that young girl. Among the numerous Great Emperors throughout eternity, Empress Hongtian was undoubtedly one of the most dazzling. Her brilliance shone not only in her era but even influenced the eras of several Great Emperors that followed. Empress Hongtian led the True Martial Holy Sect into another golden age. ¡­¡­ Reflecting on the history of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was profound, hoping that one day, his own name might also appear amidst this epic, starry splendor. ¡­¡­ He made his way to the Scripture Pavilion, located at the heart of the True Martial Holy Sect, containing all the cultivation techniques and Vein Skills collected since the founding of the sect. Contrary to what one might expect, the atmosphere surrounding the Scripture Pavilion was quite relaxed. There were ancient trees that reached for the sky, spiritual herbs carpeting the ground, competing flowers vying for brilliance, vividly colored butterflies fluttering about, and rare medicinal chickens patrolling around, loosening the soil for the spiritual herbs and flowers, fertilizing and catching insects. The Scripture Pavilion had eighteen floors, and standing at the entrance, one was greeted by an air of antiquity; it stood silently as if recounting its tens of thousands of years of history to anyone who would listen. The pavilion¡¯s colors were a mix of aqua and pale yellow, with jade-like pillars and azure rooftiles adorning vermilion eaves. The eaves on both sides were carved with all sorts of exotic and rare beasts. There were eagles spreading their wings, birds soaring high, cheetahs roaring, and lions with furious eyes. There were no guards at the entrance to the Scripture Pavilion, but Xu Zimei could feel a palpitation-inducing aura all around him. This area was laced with high-level formations; should any intruders be discovered, the activation of the formation would ensure that even practitioners of the Saint Vein Realm might not easily escape. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei placed the token his father had given him into the slot at the entrance, where an Elder assigned to guard the Scripture Pavilion would authenticate the token and grant the corresponding access permissions. The light screen at the entrance vanished, and Xu Zimei walked straight into the Scripture Pavilion. The first floor had a very simple layout, with tens of thousands of bookshelves neatly arranged. Each bookshelf, displaying Vein Skills and Cultivation Techniques, was shrouded in a faint light screen. At the forefront of each bookshelf was a small sign, bearing the name, purpose, and rank of the corresponding books. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t linger much, making his way straight to the highest floor of the Scripture Pavilion, the eighteenth floor. The lighting on the eighteenth floor was slightly dimmer, and there were only four statues. Each of these four statues seemed to exist in its own special space. Xu Zimei stood before the statues, looking from left to right. The first statue depicted a man with long hair cascading over his shoulders, his presence majestic; his eyes, profound as the ocean, demanded a reverence that one couldn¡¯t help but yield to. This was a man who stood with his feet upon the mountains and rivers, and his shoulders against the heavens themselves. The second statue was also of a man, exuding an extreme aura. It was as if he had abandoned everything in pursuit of the ultimate end of something. Proud and unyielding, he carried three strange long blades upon his back. When you saw those blades, you understood that he was a pure swordsman who had dedicated his entire life to reaching the pinnacle of the blade path. ¡°Live by the blade, die by the blade.¡± The third statue featured only a back view, conveying an especially elusive feeling, as if it were both immediately within reach and yet as distant as the end of the heavens. He walked between reality and the void, all to chase after the ultimate profound meaning of speed. The fourth statue was of a woman, her long hair spilling down her back, a thin veil concealing her Qingcheng beauty. Her style was distinct and ever-changing, on the first glance, she seemed innocent and lively like the girl next door with a ponytail on a casual afternoon, reminiscent of first love. On the second look, she appeared as an enchanting and alluring fairy. On the third, she seemed to be a merciless female War God who was no less a hero than any man, with unwavering beliefs and an unrivaled awe-inspiring aura. And on the fourth, she was like the Empress who dominated all, as if all creatures were but ants beneath her gaze, their flourishing civilizations insignificant and unworthy of mention amidst annihilation. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei gazed at the statues of the four greatest Emperors in the history of the True Martial Holy Sect, feeling a solemn reverence within. In fact, he had no intention of practicing the techniques of others, for in his past life, he had already forged his own unique Martial Path to Heaven. However, to disguise his secret and avoid exposing it, Xu Zimei still chose the technique of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. He quite admired the Great Emperor¡¯s extremity in the path of the blade and found it to be a suitable transition. Xu Zimei placed his hand on the statue, then closed his eyes, emptied his mind, and strived to comprehend. A vast expanse of white fog obscured everything, and Xu Zimei could clearly feel a stream of memories integrating into his own. It was precisely the cultivation technique of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades: the ¡°Annihilation Jue.¡± All began in annihilation, and all ended in annihilation! Originating from annihilation, culminating in annihilation! Having obtained the technique he sought, Xu Zimei prepared to leave. Before leaving, he subconsciously glanced towards the corner of the Scripture Pavilion, then shook his head with a quiet chuckle and left with satisfaction. Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Lin Ruhu Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Lin Ruhu Xu Zimei had not been gone long when a sudden, aged light gasp came from a corner. ¡°Did that little guy just notice me? Impossible!¡± Xu Zimei walked to the first floor of the Scripture Pavilion and casually took a Yellow Tier Vein Skill. The cultivation techniques and Vein Skills of Yuan Central Continent are also divided into eight levels. Universe, Cosmos, Star, Celestial, Heavenly, Terrestrial, Mystical, Yellow! The Universe Tier belonged to the highest, while the Yellow Tier was the lowest. The Vein Skill that Xu Zimei picked up was called ¡°Sword Drawing Technique¡±. It was a very simple Vein Skill, with just one move¡ªthat is, drawing the sword! The Vein Skill was simple and crude: draw the sword, a head falls. As long as your horse is fast enough, even the Great Emperor can¡¯t catch up with you! emmmm¡­¡­terrifying indeed! As long as you draw your sword quickly enough, even the head of a Great Emperor could be chopped off. Xu Zimei left the Scripture Pavilion and began to communicate with the orb within his body, using the power of the Divine Vein Realm he had stored inside to start tempering his body. The internal organs and Extraordinary Meridians within his body were strengthening at a rate visible to the naked eye. From time to time, a ¡°creak creak¡± sound could be heard coming from inside of Xu Zimei. His realm was also soaring in an instant. ¡°Mortal Realm, first layer, Mortal Realm, second layer, ¡­ Mortal Realm, ninth layer.¡± His realm kept rising until the ninth layer of the Mortal Realm, and it stopped just as he was about to open the first Vein Gate. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry to step into the Spirit Vein Realm, as this instant growth had made his foundation somewhat unstable. As they say, a skyscraper rises from the ground; he decided to temper himself first and then advance to the Spirit Vein Realm. Within the True Martial Holy Sect, there was a Gravity Tower specifically for disciples to hone their bodies. The Gravity Tower had ten floors, and the gravity of each floor increased almost tenfold. On his way to the Gravity Tower, Xu Zimei was suddenly stopped by someone. ¡°Zimo bro, wait for me,¡± gasped a little fatty who was running towards him from not far away. The little fatty had short hair, a candy stick in his mouth, and snot hanging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Zimo bro, what are you doing here? No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you all day,¡± said the little fatty as he skillfully flicked his snot away and licked his candy with satisfaction. ¡°Ruhu, long time no see,¡± Xu Zimei greeted the youth in front of him with a nostalgic tone. The little fatty¡¯s full name was Lin Ruhu, the grandson of the third elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and also a fox and dog friend who had been causing mischief with him since childhood. Since childhood, Lin Ruhu had always been his follower, obedient to his every word. In the previous life, he always played the role of a green leaf, complementing Xu Zimei, but actually, his cultivation talent was not even slightly weaker than Zimei¡¯s, perhaps even stronger. Back then, Xu Zimei thought it was his unique air of domineering arrogance and that charm that reached the sky which deeply attracted Lin Ruhu and made him worship him endlessly. It wasn¡¯t until that late battle, when Lin Ruhu stepped forward, that in the crucial moment, he used his body to block the protagonist Chu Yang¡¯s fatal sword for him. While holding the young man who was already stained red with blood, he yelled, ¡°Why, why?¡± At that time, the youth who was at death¡¯s door finally revealed the truth that had always followed him. At the age of ten, the two of them snuck out of the Sect Gate to play, and halfway through, they suddenly encountered a Droopy-eyed White Tiger. Back then, I shielded Lin Ruhu behind me and faced the White Tiger alone, telling him to run first. Lin Ruhu asked me, ¡°Why do you want to protect me?¡± Because I could have completely abandoned him and run away alone. At that time, I just replied in a very plain manner, ¡°Because we are brothers; I¡¯m the elder, you are the younger. Brothers, elder before younger, it¡¯s natural for me to protect you!¡± From that moment on, even Xu Zimei himself didn¡¯t know, this slightly chubby young boy secretly vowed in his heart. ¡°In this life, he would always stay by his side as a follower, protecting him no matter the changes of time or the transformation of the seas into mulberry fields.¡± After hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu was a bit puzzled, ¡°What do you mean, long time no see? Didn¡¯t we just meet yesterday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing,¡± Xu Zimei laughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to train at the Gravity Tower. Do you want to come with me?¡± Lin Ruhu was about the same age as Xu Zimei, and it was also about time for him to start his cultivation. ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded innocently, as if in his eyes, he would hardly refuse anything Xu Zimei asked him to do. ¡­¡­ Walking toward the Gravity Tower together, Xu Zimei observed Lin Ruhu¡¯s appearance. A runny nose with snot hanging from it, and he would often carelessly flick it around, while occasionally having a piece of candy in his mouth. To say he looked lowly was an understatement, Xu Zimei thought for a moment and decided to remind him, ¡°Ruhu, can you eat less candy and wipe your nose clean, pay some attention to your image.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my image?¡± Lin Ruhu asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei felt that, as a young man at the dawn of romance, he probably cared about what girls his age thought. He tried to persuade him from this angle, saying, ¡°You must have a girl you like, right? Who would like you if you look like this? Listen to Brother Zimo, clean yourself up a bit, and maybe you could win a girl¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Why should I win her heart?¡± Lin Ruhu asked again, puzzled. ¡°Love is a matter between two people; it has to be mutual. You can¡¯t possibly be unrequited, can you?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°No, I can just take her by force,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°A twisted melon never tastes sweet,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°I know, but it quenches thirst,¡± Lin Ruhu retorted. ¡­ ¡°Holy crap, you¡¯re a freaking genius,¡± Xu Zimei stopped in his tracks, somewhat disheveled by the wind. ¡°Why does your utterly nonsensical reasoning sound sensible to me, leaving me at a loss for words?¡± ¡­ They arrived at the Gravity Tower, which had an oval exterior resembling a pagoda. Inside, there were already many disciples practicing. Of course, training at the Gravity Tower wasn¡¯t free, the disciples needed to complete tasks to earn contribution points, which they then used to exchange for training time inside. However, with the identities of Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu, they were definitely not short on that kind of thing. The first floor of the Gravity Tower doubled the gravity, and from there on up, the gravity increased by nearly tenfold with each level. Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Liao Ruyan Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Liao Ruyan At this moment inside the Gravity Tower, disciples were sitting cross-legged, struggling to circulate their Cultivation Techniques. Some swung large hammers with a powerful momentum, while others, with giant rocks strapped to their backs, hopped around the perimeter like frogs. As soon as Xu Zimei and company walked in, they felt an immense force pressing in from all sides. For Xu Zimei, this tremendous force simply made his movements a little slower, but it wasn¡¯t a problem. However, for Lin Ruhu, it was as if he had been struck by a high-speed horse-drawn carriage, sending him crashing to the ground, nearly gasping for air. ¡°Don¡¯t try to resist the gravity with your body,¡± Xu Zimei reminded beside him, ¡°Take deep breaths, let your body adapt to this gravity, then relax your mind and find the trajectory of the gravity, merge your body with the gravity.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu quickly closed his eyes and took several long breaths until he gradually adapted. ¡­¡­ Not long after Xu Zimei started using the gravity to temper his foundation, a group of disciples surrounded them. The leader of this group was a young girl who walked up to Xu Zimei with an air of superiority and asked, ¡°Xu Zimei, Lin Ruhu, what are you two doing here? Are you here to cause trouble again?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the girl; she was the granddaughter of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Great Elder, Liao Ruyan. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Exactly, nosy as always. Zimo bro isn¡¯t going to marry you in the future anyway,¡± Lin Ruhu also shouted from the side. The Great Elder and Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan had always been at odds. When the Sect Master left that year, the Great Elder had hoped to take over control. To his disappointment, it ended up being Xu Qingshan who gained control, something the Great Elder has held onto ever since. In recent years, two factions had naturally formed within the True Martial Holy Sect. One was the Youth Faction led by Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, while the other was the Elder Faction led by the Great Elder. ¡­¡­ At this point, infuriated by Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liao Ruyan said, ¡°Xu Zimei, if you dare, let¡¯s have a spar.¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Xu Zimei yawned and waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Go play somewhere else, don¡¯t disturb my cultivation.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just say it. Admit defeat, and I¡¯ll let you off,¡± Liao Ruyan said arrogantly. Xu Zimei shook his head, exasperated. She was like a spoiled little princess! Right, the Great Elder¡¯s granddaughter, everyone groveled before her; how was this any different from his previous life? He spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not scared; it¡¯s just that a challenge usually involves a bet, right? Can you offer a stake that I¡¯d find satisfactory?¡± Liao Ruyan fell silent for a moment, then pondered and said, ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Xu Zimei quickly shook his head, ¡°Who knows if this secret is of any use to me. What if you were about to confess that you¡¯ve secretly been in love with me all this time?¡± At Xu Zimei¡¯s words, all the young people in the area burst into laughter. ¡°Shameless,¡± Liao Ruyan, her face turning beet red, angrily pointed at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll tell you that a couple of days ago, the Medicine Path Holy Chicken my grandfather raises had two chicks. How about that?¡± emmmmmm¡­ With his head full of black lines, Xu Zimei spoke quietly, ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly lost interest in your secret. How about we choose a different one?¡± ¡­¡­ Lin Ruhu, standing nearby, heard the words ¡°Medicine Path Holy Chicken¡± and his eyes widened with excitement. He licked his lips and his gaze darted around as if contemplating something. The Medicine Path Holy Chicken was a rare bird formed by the essence of heaven and earth, utterly scarce in variety. Even in the outside world, they were considered priceless. They were excellent caretakers of the Immortal Fields and Spiritual Medicine, able to fertilize, loosen the soil, and catch insects, practically perfect gardeners. And the Medicine Path Holy Chicken was the finest among them. Like a king amongst beggars, it was a beggar all the same, yet it was on a completely different level than those other flamboyant cheap goods. The Medicine Path Holy Chicken had been nourished by Spiritual Medicine since its infancy. Every piece of its flesh, every drop of its blood, was infused with a rich Spiritual Energy. It was said that a mortal who ate the Medicine Path Holy Chicken¡¯s meat for the first time could extend their life by a whole year. ¡­¡­ ¡°So what wager do you want?¡± Liao Ruyan asked hesitantly. ¡°I heard that your grandfather¡¯s mount, the Dark Heaven Tiger, had a secret affair with the Reincarnation Celestial Cow recently and gave birth to a litter,¡± Xu Zimei said with a sly smile. ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Liao Ruyan asked warily, ¡°The grandfather said he plans to give those young ones away as favors; I wouldn¡¯t dare touch them.¡± ¡°I want two cubs from the Dark Heaven Tiger,¡± Xu Zimei stated outright, ¡°If you refuse, then forget it. There is no need for a competition.¡± Besides, you¡¯ve always been your grandfather¡¯s treasured grandchild. Sneaking out two Dark Heaven Tiger cubs shouldn¡¯t be a problem. In your grandfather¡¯s eyes, are you not more important than two cubs?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Liao Ruyan quickly replied, ¡°My grandfather cherishes me very much. I, I, I¡­ okay, I agree to your terms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then. What do you want to compete in?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°Simple, let¡¯s fight. It¡¯s straightforward to see who wins and loses,¡± Liao Ruyan replied, her eyes gleaming with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Lin Ruhu shouted from the side, ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing body tempering for half a year now, while Zimo just started his cultivation. How could he possibly stand a chance against you?¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest we compete in?¡± Liao Ruyan glared at Lin Ruhu, revealing her small tiger teeth as she spoke. ¡°I do have a method, if you don¡¯t mind me being the judge,¡± a voice rang out from the second floor of the Gravity Tower at that moment. Looking up, everyone saw a man descending gracefully from the upper level. Clad in a blue robe, the man¡¯s features were resolute, with a high bridged nose and his long hair all pulled up on top of his head. A jade-green longsword hung at his waist. ¡°Zhong Xin, senior brother,¡± Liao Ruyan hastily ran over with joy upon seeing the man. ¡°Little junior sister, the outside world is treacherous. Try to avoid contact with those with ulterior motives as much as possible,¡± Zhong Xin replied with a smile. Xu Zimei glanced at the newcomer. He was the Great Elder¡¯s personal disciple, known in the martial world as ¡°Glinting Sword Guest.¡± The surrounding disciples, upon seeing Zhong Xin¡¯s arrival, rushed to greet him. Regardless of whether they knew him or not, they all tried to familiarize themselves with him. ¡°What¡¯s your method?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°No need to rush,¡± Zhong Xin replied with a casual smile and a shake of his head, ¡°Just now, Ruyan promised you two Dark Heaven Tiger cubs if you win against her. But what if you lose? You haven¡¯t stated your wager yet!¡± ¡°If I lose, I will fulfill any request of mine that I¡¯m capable of. How does that sound?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Fine, if you lose, I won¡¯t make it too hard for you. All you have to do is bark like a dog three times within the sect. How about that?¡± Zhong Xin said with a light laugh. Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6 I Report Chapter 6: Chapter 6 I Report ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, how can you still be so childish?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head helplessly and smiled at Zhong Xin, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± He understood the other person¡¯s thoughts, since his father was the Deputy Sect Master, in a way, he was also shaming his father¡¯s face. ¡°I have a Yellow Tier Vein Skill here,¡± Zhong Xin said indifferently, ¡°Both of you can study it for the duration of an incense stick burning, and then we¡¯ll see who has better comprehension and who can use the Vein Skill more skillfully. That will determine the winner.¡± ¡°Fine, I have no objections,¡± Xu Zimei and Liao Ruyan both nodded. Then, Zhong Xin took out the Vein Skill from his Storage Ring, which was named ¡°Swallow Flying Sword Technique.¡± Liao Ruyan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the Vein Skill. In fact, she had been cultivating a Vein Skill in the Mortal Realm since half a year ago. Just recently, she had cultivated this Vein Skill to the ¡°Entering the Microscopic¡± level. In the Yuan Central Continent, each Vein Skill is divided into four levels: Entering the Microscopic, Abstruse, Other Shore, and Perfection. And the Vein Skill Liao Ruyan was cultivating was this ¡°Swallow Flying Sword Technique.¡± Zhong Xin gave Liao Ruyan a meaningful smile and then said, ¡°If you have no objections, then start cultivating now.¡± ¡°No need for all this trouble,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, took the Vein Skill and casually flipped through it. ¡°Lend me your sword,¡± he said to a disciple nearby who was watching the excitement. With a ¡°clang,¡± the long sword was drawn from its scabbard, and Xu Zimei held the hilt, lightly slashing through the air. Everyone felt an abstrusely profound sensation flow before their eyes, as the long sword burst forth a blade qi over a meter long. It seemed as though people could hear a swallow singing beside their ears, and the blade qi in front of them transformed into a flying swallow. The air was split with a white trail, and then the swallow disappeared. Xu Zimei casually returned the sword to the nearby disciple and smiled at Liao Ruyan, ¡°Come on, please start your performance.¡± The atmosphere on scene went quiet for a while, before someone unsurely muttered softly. ¡°Was that the true essence of the Martial Path? Has he already cultivated the Swallow Flying Sword Technique to the Perfection level?¡± The crowd was in uproar, as only a Perfection level Vein Skill could evolve the true essence of the Martial Path. Liao Ruyan looked at Xu Zimei, speechless for a long time, ¡°Damn it, yours is already at Perfection, how can I, who am only at Entering the Microscopic, compete?¡± ¡°If you think the duration of one incense stick is too short, I¡¯ll give you a whole day,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said to the flabbergasted Zhong Xin, ¡°Brother Zhong, what do you think?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Zhong Xin quickly returned to his senses, forcing a smile, ¡°That sounds good, but I think it¡¯s the process that¡¯s important in a competition, what everyone gains from it, not so much the outcome itself.¡± ¡°Bullshit, if the outcome isn¡¯t important, then the competition itself is meaningless,¡± Xu Zimei showed no mercy, shaking his head and sighing, ¡°Brother Zhong, it¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re the Great Elder¡¯s top disciple and yet fail to understand such a simple principle. Is it your own stupidity or is it that the Great Elder¡¯s teaching methods are too rigid?¡± ¡°The master leads the way, cultivation depends on the individual,¡± Zhong Xin replied coldly, ¡°Junior Brother Zimo, if you have a problem, address it towards me, you¡¯re not qualified to insult my master.¡± ¡°Say whatever you like,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about when my two Dark Heaven Tiger cubs will be delivered.¡± Zhong Xin paused and then looked towards Liao Ruyan. The Dark Heaven Tiger is an imperial creature, and even the entire True Martial Holy Sect doesn¡¯t have many; as for those few cubs of the Dark Heaven Tiger, the Great Elder had already planned to use them as gifts for some people. Therefore, Zhong Xin did not dare to take action on his own. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, just say it, I¡¯m not keen on it anyway,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a faint smile, ¡°But some people, if they can¡¯t stand the heat, shouldn¡¯t get into the kitchen to save our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s face. I reminisce about the glorious days of the True Martial Great Emperor, and although we can¡¯t surpass the glory of our ancestors, please don¡¯t disgrace it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, if you can¡¯t stand the heat, don¡¯t get into the kitchen and waste other people¡¯s time and energy,¡± Lin Ruhu added, playing the wingman, ¡°A great emperor once said that time is money, time is life, wasting others¡¯ time is like plotting to rob and kill.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush, I admit defeat, I won¡¯t go back on the bet,¡± Liao Ruyan shouted with a flushed face and then turned and ran away. ¡°Brother Zimo, are we being too harsh?¡± Lin Ruhu tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder and asked quietly, watching Liao Ruyan leave. ¡°Too harsh?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head while smiling. First, he didn¡¯t intend to make trouble, but it was Liao Ruyan who took the initiative to provoke him in order to humiliate him. Second, that ¡°Swallow Flying Blade Technique¡± Liao Ruyan had mastered it a long time ago, and Zhong Xin bringing it up for a contest, wasn¡¯t that even more despicable? Third, I¡¯m a villain, the kind who¡¯d wipe out your entire family for glaring at me, so what if I¡¯m over the top? Zhong Xin gave Xu Zimei a deep look, then hurriedly chased after him. ¡­ ¡°Bullying a girl, what kind of skill is that,¡± suddenly, an incongruent voice came from the gathered crowd. The voice was low, and with so many disciples gathered, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t make out who it was. ¡°Who¡¯s gossiping behind the scenes?¡± Lin Ruhu widened his eyes and asked the many youths in the area. The youths looked around at each other and tacitly shook their heads. ¡°You know, I really hate when people gossip behind backs. Speak up like a man,¡± Xu Zimei walked forward with a light laugh and said to everyone: ¡°I know, surely some of you heard who said that just now. How about this, whoever tells me who was gossiping just now, you can hang out with me and you¡¯ll be my person. My person? Ah, spit, that sounds so misleading! You¡¯ll be my subordinate, yes, that¡¯s right, a subordinate, a lackey.¡± As soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, he saw someone raise their hand next to him. ¡°Brother Zimo, I report, it was him gossiping just now.¡± ¡°Yes, it was him gossiping, I heard it loud and clear.¡± ¡°Indeed, he and I get along well usually, and he often criticizes you; I guarantee with my integrity and honor.¡± Right then, the youths in the scene completely erupted, each acting like a detective prince. All fingers were pointing at the disciple in the white robe in the middle. The reported youth was utterly confused at the moment; he had dared to comment only because of the crowd¡¯s presence. He hadn¡¯t expected such a cunning maneuver! These people, to become Xu Zimei¡¯s lackeys, had all transformed into bootlickers. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Beating You Up Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Beating You Up A dog licks to the end, only to end up with nothing. The boy looked at the others with scorn, his face full of indifference. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked. ¡°My name is Cui Yuan, and my grandfather is an Inner Sect Elder, Cui Yaoguang,¡± the boy declared proudly. Lin Ruhu slapped the back of the boy¡¯s head and exclaimed, ¡°My grandfather is a Great Elder, and I haven¡¯t spoken up, since when did an Inner Sect Elder¡¯s grandson become so badass?¡± In the True Martial Holy Sect, since the Sect Master had left, the one with the greatest power ought to be Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan. Then came the seven Great Elders, followed by the Inner Sect Elders and the Outer Sect Elders. ¡°What right do you have to hit me?¡± Cui Yuan said defiantly. ¡°If you have the guts, let¡¯s have a proper fight.¡± ¡°Do you want to compete with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Then, do you have a wager that would satisfy me?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s fight directly, no tests of insight,¡± Cui Yuan said. He had started his cultivation a year ago and had already opened his first Vein Gate, reaching the Spirit Vein Realm, making him an Outer Sect Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°If you win, I can mortgage this Dragon Ball to you,¡± Cui Yuan said, pulling out a dark yellow sphere from his Storage Ring. This sphere had many intricate and seemingly chaotic patterns. Xu Zimei originally didn¡¯t care much, but the moment he saw the sphere, he was stunned. ¡°In my past life I walked through iron shoes in endless search, now in this life it is effortlessly found,¡± Xu Zimei snatched the sphere, excitedly inspecting it closely, and finally made sure. He looked at Cui Yuan and asked, ¡°Where did you get this bead from?¡± Cui Yuan was startled by Xu Zimei¡¯s intense gaze and stammeringly replied, ¡°I, I found it playing by the river behind the mountain.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in approval and said, ¡°This bead is now mine.¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t competed yet,¡± Cui Yuan quickly said. ¡°What competition? If Brother Zimo wants your stuff, it¡¯s because he sees potential in you,¡± Lin Ruhu chimed in with wide eyes, speaking threateningly. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me,¡± Cui Yuan stepped back, his voice filled with grievance. ¡°Piss off,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and said to Cui Yuan, ¡°Go play on the side, or else I¡¯ll beat the crap out of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Cui Yuan cried, tears streaming down, as he hiccupped and ran toward the exit of the Gravity Tower. Xu Zimei was not afraid. These were children¡¯s quarrels, and as long as they weren¡¯t too excessive or life-threatening, adults generally didn¡¯t intervene. Moreover, as a qualified antagonist, deceit and theft were all part of the norm. Would you expect a villain to fairly compete with you? You¡¯re dreaming! ¡­ The Prison Suppression Pearl, maybe no one knew the secret of this bead yet, but Xu Zimei was well aware of it, being one of the former protagonist Chu Yang¡¯s strongest trump cards, it had caused him a lot of suffering. ¡­ After securing the Prison Suppression Pearl, Xu Zimei cultivated in the Gravity Tower for an entire day. The double gravity of the first layer was starting to feel insufficient, so Xu Zimei directly ascended to the second layer. Because the gravity on the second layer was twenty times that of the first, and the large gap could prove too much for some disciples, the Sect Gate feared they couldn¡¯t withstand such intense gravity. He added some gravity to the staircase going from the first to the second floor, from threefold, fourfold all the way to nineteenfold, just enough so that reaching the second floor would equate to twentyfold gravity. Xu Zimei just sat on the stairs leading from the first to the second floor, exactly at the place where the gravity was tenfold. He cultivated like this for an entire day, and only when the sun set behind the Western Mountains did Xu Zimei let out a long sigh. His foundation within his body became more and more solid, he exhaled a long breath of white air, preparing to advance to the Spirit Vein Realm in the next few days. As night fell, Xu Zimei bid Lin Ruhu farewell and didn¡¯t return to the Goose Southern Peak where he resided. Instead, accompanied by the escort Zhang Chongtian, he made his way to the Divine Armory of the True Martial Holy Sect. He was there to select his own weapon. ¡°Saber, spear, staff, club, sword, halberd, axe, hook; the eighteen types of weapons,¡± Xu Zimei still remembered the words his father had once told him, ¡°every weapon has a soul; never treat it as just an ice-cold tool. Indeed, many powerful individuals¡¯ weapons have been with them ever since the very moment they embarked on the Martial Path. Between a Vein Practitioner and a weapon, there lies a mutual fate; you choose it, and it also chooses you. It is your companion on the Martial Path, not a tool for slaughter. A true Vein Practitioner is one who can activate the spirit within the weapon, allowing the weapon¡¯s spirit to acknowledge you. Only then can you truly claim to own your weapon.¡± The Divine Armory had a total of ten floors, and, on the Yuan Central Continent, the hierarchy of weapons was actually the same as that of Vein Skills and Cultivation Techniques. There were eight tiers, Cosmic Stars, Heaven and Earth Mysterious-Yellow. The first floor of the Divine Armory housed ordinary weapons forged from superior materials. Many disciples would wonder, given that the materials are of high quality and could forge Earth Tier or even better Heavenly Tier weapons, why would Forging Masters deliberately reduce the quality to that of ordinary weapons. This was a question many disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect did not understand, so when they chose weapons, they typically started from the second floor of the Divine Armory. From the second to the ninth floor of the Divine Armory, there were weapons of the eight different tiers, including Cosmic Stars and Heaven and Earth Mysterious-Yellow. On the tenth floor of the Divine Armory, stored there were the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left behind after the successive Great Emperors ascended. Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts had accompanied the Great Emperors throughout their lives in battle, and during the time when the Great Emperors bore their Destiny, their weapons were also tempered by Destiny. Their power was far more formidable compared to Universe Tier weapons. Xu Zimei did not choose any of those weapons with known tiers; he went directly to the first floor where the ordinary weapons were displayed. ¡°Young Master, all the weapons here are ordinary ones that have not been tempered by Spiritual Energy, what use would choosing them be?¡± the escort Zhang Chongtian asked in confusion. ¡°It is precisely because they retain their most natural state that I choose them,¡± Xu Zimei explained with a smile: ¡°An unshaped piece of jade, given to you to polish, will it be discarded as is, or will it become a priceless gemstone, all depends on the skill of the polisher and carver.¡± Xu Zimei uttered reflectively, ¡°Art pieces of inestimable value, indeed!¡± While everyone yearns for weapons of Universe Tier or Cosmos Tier, in fact, many weapons evolve step by step from being ordinary ones. They have not accompanied those weapons through their weakest periods, so how could those high-tier weapons recognize them? ¡­ In his past life, Xu Zimei knew a Forging Master, an old man who throughout his life only forged ordinary weapons and never created those with a tier. He told Xu Zimei that if a weapon was a Universe Tier at the time of its forging, having not gone through the phases of ordinary, Yellow Tier, or Mysterious Tier weapons, its spirit would inevitably be incomplete. Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Tyrant Shadow Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Tyrant Shadow The weapons on the first floor of the Divine Armory looked ordinary, lacking dazzling radiance or awe-inspiring sharpness, merely laid out in a plain array. As Xu Zimei entered, a faint scent of rust filled the air. Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect seldom came here to select weapons, hence many of the mundane weapons forged on this floor were dust-covered due to long stretches of time. At the entrance of the first floor, an old man was napping on a lounge chair. He glanced interestedly at the arrival of Xu Zimei and another person, then said, ¡°Feel free to choose any weapon inside, but you can only pick one each. Just let me know when you leave.¡± After speaking, the old man turned over and continued to sleep with his eyes closed. ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Zhang Chongtian complained disapprovingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, took a deep look at the old man, and then entered. He didn¡¯t spend much time on selection, walking directly to a corner where a dense array of weapons hung on one wall. There were swords, spears, clubs, and sticks¡ªmany of which were seldom heard of by common folk; all sorts of weapons were present. Among the numerous weapons, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was drawn to an inconspicuous blade in the bottom left corner. The blade was five feet long, its edge seemingly very sharp, with a slight curvature to its body. Holding it felt like it weighed dozens of pounds, the handle separated by layers of grid-like patterns which felt substantial in his palm. ¡°This one then,¡± Xu Zimei picked up the blade and walked towards the dozing old man under the astonished gaze of Zhang Chongtian. The old man was woken up, seemingly reluctantly, and glanced indifferently at the curved blade chosen by Xu Zimei before saying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s yours now. Hurry up and scram, don¡¯t disturb an old man¡¯s sleep.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, said nothing further, wrapped the blade¡¯s sheath around his back, and then left. ¡°By the way, its name is Tyrant Shadow,¡± the old man¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Tyrant Shadow, huh? I know that now,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile at the corner of his mouth, without turning back, his figure gradually disappearing in the gentle breeze. ¡­ Xu Zimei was sure that he would remember his father¡¯s words for his entire life. ¡°A true swordsman is one who can awaken the spirit within the blade and then earn the spirit¡¯s recognition.¡± In his past life, Xu Zimei initially didn¡¯t care much about this saying¡ªafter all, he considered weapons merely tools for killing, not worth imbuing with any further significance. That was until the battle at Secluded Dragon Gorge, when Tyrant Shadow was broken by the weapon of the protagonist, Chu Yang. It was at the moment of the blade¡¯s shattering that Xu Zimei truly felt the lament carried by the weapon. At that time, he finally came to a realization, though regrettably, it was too late. ¡­ Later, Xu Zimei returned to his residence, where he sat cross-legged and began his cultivation. In his past life, he initially cultivated the Annihilation Jue from the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the Emperor Pulse Realm that Xu Zimei truly embarked on his own Martial Path to Heaven. He then discarded the Annihilation Jue, beginning to research, deduce, and create a brand-new cultivation technique of his own. Xu Zimei named his technique the Sole Great Freedom Jue. This technique primarily cultivated the past, the present, and the future. Once fully mastered, it allowed tracing back to the origin of time, establishing links with his past self and his self from future epochs, spanning several temporal realms. ¡°Unfortunately, in his previous life, when the cultivation technique had evolved to the Divine Vein Realm, Xu Zimei found himself troubled by a mental block, and no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t advance any further. That¡¯s why he went to find Chu Yang to resolve his mental block, but he hadn¡¯t expected to be defeated so miserably. However, his rebirth had sparked a flash of inspiration in Xu Zimei regarding the past and future. He believed he could definitely perfect the cultivation technique and step into the realms beyond the Divine Vein Realm. ¡­ For every Vein Practitioner, evolving their own cultivation techniques is the ultimate path because no matter how powerful the techniques left by others are, they can only serve as a reference and can never completely suit you. ¡­ Xu Zimei kept evolving and cultivating until dawn, then stood up and stretched lazily. Despite not having slept all night, he still felt full of energy. This was one of the benefits of cultivation, he was now at the ninth level of the Mortal Realm, and even if he went without sleep for seven days and nights, he would feel at most a bit tired. ¡­ At daybreak, Lin Ruhu arrived at Goose Southern Peak early to visit Xu Zimei. He had a large burlap sack on his back, his expression was sly, and he kept looking back every other step as if he was sneakily guarding against something. ¡­ ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Ruhu?¡¯ Xu Zimei, having finished washing up, asked curiously. ¡®Zimo bro, I¡¯ve got something great to show you,¡¯ Lin Ruhu chuckled, then opened the sack on his back. Inside lay two unconscious chicks, calmly nestled together. These two chickens were completely golden-yellow, with purple crowns and neatly arranged feathers, tapering off to a bright red at their tails. Their beaks looked like jade, clear and pure. At first glance, these two chickens were extraordinary. ¡®Medicine Path Holy Chicken?¡¯ Xu Zimei asked in surprise. ¡®Where did you get these?¡¯ ¡®Ah, I went to Elder Liao¡¯s Heavenly Gorge Peak this morning to play with Liao Ruyan, and then I saw these two chickens discarded on the ground. I felt sorry for them, so I just took them,¡¯ Lin Ruhu said, his innocent large eyes twinkling. ¡®You stole them, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Xu Zimei asked doubtfully. ¡®How can a scholar¡¯s action be called stealing?¡¯ Lin Ruhu argued back, not accepting the accusation. ¡®I just picked them up.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t mind, since they are the Great Elder¡¯s beloved pets,¡¯ Xu Zimei smiled lightly and said to Lin Ruhu, ¡®I heard the Medicine Path Holy Chickens have been raised on Spiritual Medicine since they were young. Each piece of their meat contains dense Spiritual Energy. It¡¯s a good thing there are two, one for braising and one for steaming.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, yeah,¡¯ Lin Ruhu licked his lips, excitedly said. ¡®Braising the Medicine Path Holy Chicken with ordinary firewood would be somewhat wasteful,¡¯ Xu Zimei pondered, then spoke to the guard, Zhang Chongtian, ¡®Go to Ancient Medicine Peak and get some branches from the Spirit Trees.¡¯ ¡®Sir, those Spirit Trees and ancient medicines are the second Elder¡¯s treasures,¡¯ Zhang Chongtian said with difficulty. ¡®If the second Elder finds out I¡¯ve cut his branches, he¡¯ll definitely flay my skin.¡¯ ¡®He won¡¯t,¡¯ Xu Zimei explained. ¡®At this time, the second Elder should be at the Outer Sect secretly watching the female disciples bathe, he won¡¯t notice you.¡¯ Zhang Chongtian hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡®Sir, if anything really happens, you must cover for me, I¡¯m now your man.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here so there¡¯s no problem,¡¯ Xu Zimei assured him. ¡®Also, you are my guard, not my person. Make sure to clarify our relationship, otherwise it might lead to misunderstandings.¡¯ Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Zhuge Cuihua Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Zhuge Cuihua After Zhang Chongtian left, Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu also began their preparations. Boiling water, slaughtering chickens, plucking feathers, preparing spices. By the time Zhang Chongtian sneaked back with a large pile of Spirit Tree branches, Xu Zimei and his companion had finished their preparations. ¡°Why did it take you so long?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I stopped to watch the fun,¡± Zhang Chongtian said with a smile, ¡°Yesterday, the Second Elder sneaked a peek at the female disciples bathing, and he got caught. Thinking quickly, the Second Elder transformed into the appearance of his senior disciple, Xiao Xinghe. Now, Xiao Xinghe himself is being hunted by all the female disciples in the sect.¡± ¡°Having such a master, Senior Brother Xiao is really unlucky,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a laugh. Xu Zimei lit the Spirit Tree branches, then set up a rack and placed a Medicine Path Holy Chicken on it to roast. In another pot, he prepared to steam the chicken, not just the Medicine Path Holy Chicken but also other ingredients like Dragon Spirit Grass, Heavenly Heart Flower, and Refreshing Mint. The Spirit Tree branches were lit, emitting a faint fragrance, and the water was boiling. At this moment, the maid Chun Xiao came over and said, ¡°My lord, the Great Elder¡¯s granddaughter Liao Ruyan is here, she said she has something to discuss with you.¡± In the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak where Xu Zimei lived, aside from him and his guard Zhang Chongtian, there were also two maids who took care of his daily needs. Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu. ¡°Let her in,¡± Xu Zimei said. Not long after, Liao Ruyan came over holding a cub of the Dark Heaven Tiger in one hand. Her hands were gripping the neck of the young Dark Heaven Tiger, lifting it casually, and the two little tigers had faces full of despair. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you the bet I promised; from now on, we¡¯re even,¡± Liao Ruyan said. Her eyes were somewhat red, as if she had just been crying, and she looked very dejected. ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Lin Ruhu asked curiously. ¡°Two chicks from my Medicine Path Holy Chicken disappeared,¡± Liao Ruyan said in a wronged tone, ¡°I was just playing with them yesterday.¡± Lin Ruhu glanced at the barbecue grill and the pot where the water was already boiling, fell silent for a moment, and started looking up at the sky. As Liao Ruyan was about to cry, Xu Zimei sighed and said, ¡°Ruyan, I thought you were an exceptionally wise girl, but it turns out you¡¯re quite foolish.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liao Ruyan asked with wide eyes, curious. ¡°Every creature has its own path,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°Chickens will meet their end eventually, be it braised or steamed. But no matter how they die, as long as they die a death that matters, a death that has value, that death is meaningful and worthwhile. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Liao Ruyan nodded blankly, ¡°So I should stop looking?¡± ¡°After searching for them a thousand times in the crowd, suddenly turning back, the chickens are right there where the lights are dim,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Some things, the more you look for them, the less likely you are to find them. When you stop looking, maybe they will show up on their own.¡± Liao Ruyan nodded seriously, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Ruhu, let¡¯s split the two young Dark Heaven Tigers between us,¡± Xu Zimei said to Lin Ruhu. The Dark Heaven Tigers were still young and about the size of a domestic cat, even resembling a cat in appearance, except for an additional pair of wings as thin as cicada wings. They were entirely dark in color, with a pattern of stripes across their bodies, and they looked incredibly cute. At this point, the two Dark Heaven Tigers were putting on quite a show: one was rolling around on the ground acting cute, while the other was ferociously biting Xu Zimei¡¯s shoelaces. They say you can tell the grown-up from the cub, and a creature¡¯s behavior when young often indicates its adult temperament. The Dark Heaven Tiger rolling around with seemingly no prospects clearly looked like it wouldn¡¯t amount to much, whereas the one gnawing on shoelaces would surely grow fierce¡ªa mighty mount indeed. So, Xu Zimei wisely chose the one that was rolling around and acting cute. Dark Heaven Tiger: ¡°¡­MMP.¡± ¡­ ¡°Zimo bro, why don¡¯t you name these two cubs?¡± suggested Lin Ruhu. ¡°As descendants of Emperor Pulse Monster Beasts, they are destined to carry on the glory of their ancestors. One day, their names will be known far and wide, shaking Hengyu, sweeping through desolation, so we need a name with some punch,¡± Xu Zimei said earnestly, gazing toward the horizon: ¡°From today on, your names will be¡­ Zhuge Cuihua, Situ Goudan! Lin Ruhu: ¡­ Liao Ruyan: ¡­ The two Dark Heaven Tigers: ????? ¡°Brilliant, just brilliant,¡± Lin Ruhu paused, then suddenly clapped his hands in admiration: ¡°Although the names are but a few characters long, they are grammatically precise, carefully chosen, and skillfully constructed, rolling off the tongue with ease. They perfectly articulate the namer¡¯s blessings and heartfelt emotions toward these little animals¡ªconcise yet profound, worth their weight in gold. Every word captivates the soul and moves one to tears. This clearly reveals the namer¡¯s solid foundation in literature, effortless writing skills, and painfully brilliant creativity¡ªtruly admirable! And ending with an exclamation mark is the crowning touch, bringing the work to life, with a deep and far-reaching artistic conception that echoes the preceding text, elevating the theme, and fully expressing the emotor¡¯s emotion. It elicits endless emotion and longing, an innate sense of harmony¡ªit is the epitome of naming, the ultimate in blessings.¡± After finishing his speech, Lin Ruhu saw everyone¡¯s flabbergasted expressions and asked, ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Xu Zimei came to deeply understand the saying, ¡°Shamelessness is invincibility.¡± ¡°Right, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± others responded, failing to withhold a mix of laughter and tears. ¡­ Meanwhile, the Medicine Path Holy Chicken on the grill had turned a golden brown and was sizzling crisply. Drops of grease fell from it as Xu Zimei hurried to sprinkle on the seasoning. The delicious aroma wafted around, making everyone involuntarily lick their lips. ¡°Oh right, Ruyan sis, are you feeling better now?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Much better,¡± Liao Ruyan said, her stomach growling as she focused on the roasted chicken. ¡°Then if you¡¯ve got nothing else, go ahead and leave. We¡¯re busy here, so we can¡¯t entertain you,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a forced laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do, and it¡¯s boring to go back,¡± Liao Ruyan said nonchalantly: ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet; do you mind if I scrounge a meal?¡± ¡°Are we that close to you?¡± scoffed Lin Ruhu. ¡°If you don¡¯t feed me, I¡¯ll go tell the Great Elder on you,¡± Liao Ruyan said with a huff: ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t recognize it¡ªyou¡¯re using branches from the Heavenly Tier Spirit Tree, the Seven-Star Heaven Light Tree. Only this kind of tree would create those starburst crackles when burned.¡± ¡°Oh dear, such a hot temper,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and said: ¡°You see, I can¡¯t be forced, but ask me nicely and maybe I¡¯ll agree. You threaten me? Ruhu, close the door, release Goudan and Cuihua.¡± Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10 The story begins Chapter 10: Chapter 10 The story begins ¡°Brother Zimo, just give me a little to eat, please, ying ying ying,¡± Liao Ruyan quickly acted spoiled and cute when she saw the situation. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a fawning dog now, making me happy with your flattery, then I¡¯ll agree,¡± Xu Zimei huffed coldly. ¡°I refuse. A person like me would never bend over just for food. I can¡¯t possibly tell blatant lies with my eyes open,¡± Liao Ruyan looked at Xu Zimei seriously and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that words are the most charming things in this world. But your handsomeness is something words can¡¯t describe; even a glance feels like a desecration to you. Oh no, it¡¯s the feeling of my heart racing. Quick, turn your head away; don¡¯t let me see your handsome face, or I¡¯ll get all fluttery. I¡¯m afraid if my little deer flutters too fast, what if it dies from the impact?¡± ¡°What big nonsense you¡¯re spouting,¡± Xu Zimei said reproachfully with a glance at Liao Ruyan, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with a chicken leg later.¡± Lin Ruhu and Zhang Chongtian both silently thought to themselves, ¡°Shameless. One really dares to praise, and the other dares to accept it with peace of mind.¡± ¡­¡­ The group put out the fire, and then served the two chickens. The braised Medicine Path Holy Chicken already had a golden hue, making it look irresistible. The steamed Medicine Path Holy Chicken, as soon as the lid was lifted, hit them with a thick wave of spiritual energy, as if all the essence was concentrated in the light white soup. ¡°Come on, bottom up this bowl of chicken soup,¡± Xu Zimei lifted his bowl and announced loudly. When the chicken meat entered his stomach, Xu Zimei could clearly feel a warm sensation inside, with a particularly strong spiritual energy circulating within. He was almost unable to suppress his realm, about to break through the Spirit Vein Realm. Everyone enjoyed the meal thoroughly, and after eating, they all felt invigorated, as if endowed with boundless strength, feeling as carefree as immortals ascending to heaven. ¡°Where did you buy this chicken, it¡¯s so delicious, I¡¯ll have my grandpa buy me one when I get back,¡± Liao Ruyan said while gnawing on a chicken leg. ¡°Stop talking; can¡¯t eating even shut you up?¡± Xu Zimei clamored in response. ¡­¡­ At that time, on Azure Mountain Peak where Xu Qingshan was located, a woman arrived, walking on air, and descended onto the summit of Azure Mountain Peak. The woman was dressed in purple, with her graceful figure in full view. Her long hair was coiled behind her head, secured with a blue ribbon. Her face was exquisite, and she carried an aloof, overbearing air that made people dare not look directly at her. ¡°Sixth Elder, is there something you need?¡± Xu Qingshan turned around and asked. This woman was indeed the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, known as the Bright Moon Fairy, whose real name was Xiao Yuexuan. Within the True Martial Holy Sect, from the Great Elder to the Fifth Elder, these five elders each had cultivated for a thousand years before reaching the Saint Vein Realm, and with their profound aptitude and their admired accomplishments, they were promoted to be one of the seven Great Elders. The Sixth Elder, Seventh Elder, including the Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, were all of outstanding talent, who after just over a hundred years of cultivation, advanced to the Saint Vein Realm. With their powerful strength and exceptional talent, they had earned their current positions, which could be said to have been fought for with great effort. ¡°Deputy Sect Master, I might leave the sect for a while soon,¡± Xiao Yuexuan said in her cool voice: ¡°Before I started cultivating, I used to rely on an older sister for living. But later, as I became devoted to stepping onto the Martial Path to Heaven and joining the True Martial Holy Sect, I unintentionally lost contact with her. Now that I have achieved some success in my cultivation, I often think of her in the dead of night, so I plan to leave the sect to find her.¡± ¡°No problem, go ahead,¡± Xu Qingshan waved his hand and said. The True Martial Holy Sect had strict regulations, and ordinary disciples had to report before leaving the sect. Even the internal and external elders had to ask for permission from their superiors when leaving. As for the core seven Elders, they usually go directly to the Sect Master or Deputy Sect Master to report. Of course, Xu Qingshan wouldn¡¯t deliberately make it difficult for one to leave, after all, it was just a formality. The Sect Gate is the place many people consider their home, but it is also a small community with rules; you can¡¯t just come and go as you please, acting entirely on your own whims. Unless one day you become strong enough to ignore the rules. ¡­¡­ After leaving the True Martial Holy Sect, Xiao Yuexuan headed east. She walked on air, her gaze clear and profound, her purple robes fluttering slightly in the wind, a commanding aura swirling around her. As she passed a forest, the Monster Beasts below trembled violently. ¡­¡­¡­ Atop Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei stood on the summit, his eyes gazing toward the east. ¡°Chu Yang, at this time, you should also be about to embark on the path of cultivation,¡± Xu Zimei said, a strange smile curving at the corner of his mouth, ¡°With the protagonist¡¯s arrival, the main heroine too must begin to unveil this grand narrative.¡± His thoughts seemed to drift back to his past life, filled with memories he loathed to recall. ¡°Baili Xiao, Baili Xiao, you deceived me for so long in my previous life, and after using me, you kicked me into the Abyss and transformed into the main heroine. This life, let us start anew; the control of this game now lies in my hands.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Laughing out loud, Xu Zimei descended Goose Southern Peak and made his way toward his father¡¯s Azure Mountain Peak. Actually, he wasn¡¯t worried at all; instead, he felt a fresh sense of excitement. Every story has its protagonist and antagonist; the protagonists always enjoy the favor of the Heavenly Dao, possessing a halo of immortality, serendipity, and charm. In essence, they are like indestructible cockroaches, always turning danger into safety; even if they fall off a cliff, they can¡¯t die and will somehow find a divine technique or meet an old man who teaches them martial arts. Their side is never short of women; as long as they are beautiful, they end up in the harem, utterly devoted to the protagonist, and, coincidentally, these women come from terrifying family backgrounds. What about the antagonists? They are always the tragic characters, squandering good opportunities, eventually losing everything, serving merely as a stepping stone for the rise of the protagonist. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei felt that protagonists could rise only because the antagonists¡¯ schemes were downright foolish. They could use their absolute strength to kill the protagonist outright, but they always preferred to send some random minions to give experience to the protagonist. If they fattened up the protagonist and only started paying serious attention when it was too late, by then, the protagonist would have already matured and begun to rise. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, ¡°In my previous life, I was precisely one of those foolish antagonists.¡± ¡­¡­ Now, Xu Zimei knew everything about the protagonist Chu Yang, including the little village where he currently was¡ªhe knew exactly where it was. If Xu Zimei wanted to kill Chu Yang, now would be the best opportunity; he didn¡¯t need to send any subordinates. Xu Zimei could just go directly and ask his father Xu Qingshan for help; with a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse taking action personally, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Chu Yang were the protagonist, even ten lives wouldn¡¯t be enough. A protagonist¡¯s luck does offer them protection, but even that protection has its limits. If there were no limits to that protection, the protagonist could just go directly to the major sects to court death in the early stage, confident that fate¡¯s favor would keep them alive. Then why would they need to start from the bottom and work their way up step by step toward higher levels? An attack from a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse, even if the Reincarnation Elder were there, what would it matter? There¡¯s no escape from it. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11: The Protagonist Appears Chapter 11: Chapter 11: The Protagonist Appears Qingyang Village was located at the eastern edge of the Extreme West Region, within the vast mountains and rivers governed by the True Martial Holy Sect. As the sun rose in the east and the sky began to brighten, a large group of youngsters got up early. Led by the strongest person in the village, Coach Mo, they began their morning physical training on the square in front of the village. Coach Mo was the strongest person in Qingyang Village and also the only Vein Practitioner at the ninth layer of the Spirit Vein Realm in the village. He had a broad back and a sturdy waist, with muscles bulging high on his body. He wore a black tank top, and his hair was the explosive kind, all messy on top of his head. At this moment, he stood in front of these youngsters and said loudly, ¡°You must understand that you are not the offspring of big families. You don¡¯t have superior Cultivation Techniques, nor do you start with the aid of various Pills. The only thing you can rely on is yourselves, and the only thing you can do is to work hard. Apart from hard work, it¡¯s still hard work. A strong person is made of ninety-nine percent effort and one percent talent. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± all the youngsters shouted in unison. At this moment, they were squatting in horse stance, their little cheeks flushed red, but their eyes were filled with hope and desire for the future and the Martial Path. ¡­¡­ In the last row of these youngsters, there was also a boy who looked much frailer than the others. At this moment, the boy was gritting his teeth, his face pale, persisting in holding the horse stance, unwilling to give up easily. The boy wore a coarse white garment patched up with stitches, featuring a handsome face that, from the side, somewhat resembled arched eyebrows and starry eyes. His gaze was determined, showing a stubbornness not commonly seen in his peers. Next to this boy stood a girl with long hair cascading down her back, her skin fairer than snow, with red lips and white teeth, and a high-bridged nose. Especially her eyes, which were like a clear spring¡ªso captivating that they could make all things pale in comparison. Although the girl wore a cheap white shirt, it still could not hide her stunning appearance. She was young yet already stood tall and graceful like a slim and delicate jade. ¡°Chu Yang brother, are you okay?¡± The girl, seeing the boy¡¯s stubborn perseverance, couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. ¡°Xiao¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± the boy named Chu Yang managed a forced smile and shook his head. However, just as the boy¡¯s words fell, his body suddenly went limp and he collapsed to the ground. ¡°Chu Yang brother, take a rest for a while,¡± the girl hurriedly helped Chu Yang and sat down with him under the big tree nearby. At that moment, the youngsters in the square, upon seeing this scene, felt a sense of imbalanced envy in their hearts. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Baili Xiao, with such good conditions, would take a fancy to a piece of trash like Chu Yang.¡± A youngster beside complained in a low voice. After all, this girl named Baili Xiao was the goddess in the hearts of all the youngsters in Qingyang Village, but she only had eyes for Chu Yang and ignored other boys, treating them with extreme coldness. ¡°Exactly,¡± another youngster joined in, ¡°If she followed me, my family has several cows; we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink for a lifetime. As for Chu Yang, he¡¯s been an orphan since childhood, surviving only on the charity of the villagers. Plus, he¡¯s always been a sick child, frail and weak, the epitome of a useless person.¡± The youngsters in the square suddenly broke into a cacophony of discussion, while Coach Mo beside frowned slightly, looking at the disorderly scene. His voice contained an undertone of Spiritual Energy as he shouted loudly, ¡°What are you all chattering about? Are you too relaxed? Later, everyone will run ten laps around the village for me.¡± After hearing Coach Mo¡¯s words, the youngsters in the square immediately quieted down, their faces filled with bitterness. ¡°Next, I will demonstrate a set of Fierce Tiger Fist for you. Make sure you watch carefully. This Fierce Tiger Fist is a Yellow Tier Vein Skill. I will only demonstrate it once,¡± Coach Mo said proudly. He was well aware that for these youngsters, who were just starting to walk the Martial Path, it was important not only to make them understand the hardship of martial cultivation but also to give them some hope and temptation in proper measure. Under the astonished and curious gaze of all the youths, Coach Mo puffed out his chest and raised his head, his right hand clenched into a fist, with spiritual energy surging around him. His entire presence seemed to morph into that of a fierce tiger, with a faint yellow glow enveloping his fist. Then, with a light shout, he soared into the air and brutally struck the rock beside him. With a ¡°boom,¡± the rock burst apart, dust flying everywhere. Coach Mo let out a long breath, walked proudly to the front, and said, ¡°Whoever among you is the first to complete the body tempering and advance to the Spirit Vein Realm, I will teach them this Fierce Tiger Fist.¡± Hearing this, the youths in the arena boiled with enthusiasm, their eyes blazing with a competitive fire. ¡­¡­¡­ Just then, a youth pointed to the sky and said while looking up, ¡°Coach Mo, there¡¯s someone flying in the sky.¡± ¡°Stop messing around,¡± Coach Mo gave the youth a glare. A vein practitioner capable of flight, that would have to be a powerhouse at the Empty Vein Realm at least. When Coach Mo was young, he had served in Mysterious Yuan City; he was a patroller of the city¡¯s walls, intimidating in his days. No matter where he went, those stall vendors who saw him would flee in panic, scared witless. Well, a city patroller also had another nickname, urban management officer. He had seen the world too, but even in Mysterious Yuan City, the strongest was only at the True Vein Realm. The Empty Vein Realm was still a large tier away, an existence he had never seen in his life. ¡­¡­ The youth said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Coach Mo was about to reprimand the youth again when he suddenly felt a powerful pressure descending from the sky. He quickly turned around, his scalp tingling. A woman was seen slowly descending from the sky. This woman¡¯s aura was tumultuous, boundless in his perception, inscrutable. ¡°May I know the purpose of this honored guest¡¯s visit to our Qingyang Village?¡± Coach Mo hurriedly stepped forward to greet her. ¡°Is this Qingyang Village?¡± Xiao Yuexuan asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Coach Mo quickly nodded. ¡°Then do you recognize a woman named Xiao Qingya?¡± Xiao Yuexuan¡¯s voice was cold, yet held a hint of hope. ¡°Xiao Qingya, that sounds vaguely familiar,¡± Coach Mo pondered aloud. ¡°You should have an impression. She lived here decades ago,¡± Xiao Yuexuan promptly added. ¡°Oh, I remember now,¡± Coach Mo slapped his forehead, enlightened. ¡°Where is she?¡± Xiao Yuexuan asked anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Coach Mo said solemnly. ¡°Dead,¡± Xiao Yuexuan was somewhat dazed, visibly trembling as she took a step back, her complexion pale, ¡°How could she be dead!¡± ¡°Oh, right, she left behind a daughter,¡± Coach Mo suddenly added. ¡°Can¡¯t you just say everything all at once?¡± Xiao Yuexuan glared at Coach Mo, her presence overwhelming like a torrent. Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Eternal Ancient, Only I Am Invincible Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Eternal Ancient, Only I Am Invincible ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Coach Mo nodded eagerly, addressing the girl resting under the tree, ¡°Baili Xiao, come here quickly, someone is looking for you.¡± The girl seemed timid, looking towards the boy beside her; it was only under the encouragement reflected in his eyes that she slowly stepped forward. ¡°Baili Xiao, with a compound surname Baili, sister, you really can¡¯t forget that man,¡± Xiao Yuexuan murmured in a low voice. ¡°The resemblance is striking,¡± she said, looking at the girl who walked in front of her, asking with concern, ¡°Is your mother called Xiao Qingya?¡± ¡°Are you Aunt Yuexuan?¡± after pondering for a moment, Baili Xiao suddenly asked. ¡°You know me? Did your mother mention me to you before she passed away?¡± Xiao Yuexuan nodded rapidly, asking excitedly. ¡°Mother often talked about you before she passed away, saying that she missed you very much,¡± Baili Xiao nodded, replying in a soft voice. ¡°Your mother and I were orphaned at a young age, reliant only on each other for survival. However, at that time, I was single-mindedly focused on the martial path and always wanted to join the True Martial Holy Sect. I stubbornly left Qingyang Village and lost contact with her,¡± Xiao Yuexuan¡¯s eyes moistened slightly as she looked at the coarse linen the girl wore, stating firmly, ¡°Now that your aunt has achieved success in her cultivation and is the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, I can protect you. Would you be willing to go to the True Martial Holy Sect with me?¡± Baili Xiao hesitated, her gaze shifting to the boy next to her, her eyes full of struggle. ¡°What are you hesitating for? Say yes quickly,¡± Coach Mo urged anxiously from the side. These young boys and girls were still too young to understand what the True Martial Holy Sect meant. But he understood, it was a great opportunity that was nothing short of ascending to the heavens! The True Martial Holy Sect was the absolute dominator of the Extreme West Region, ruling over thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, and even on the Yuan Central Continent it was one of the top powers. Moreover, her position within the True Martial Holy Sect seemed quite high. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Xiao¡¯er,¡± Chu Yang¡¯s face was somewhat pale, but he still encouraged her with a forced smile, ¡°Once you get to the True Martial Holy Sect, you must cultivate diligently. I will come to find you when I have time.¡± ¡°Brother Chu Yang, you must come find me,¡± the girl¡¯s voice carried a sobbing tone, even a hint of pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely will,¡± the boy¡¯s voice was firm, giving off an irresistible confidence. Baili Xiao nodded firmly and then turned to Xiao Yuexuan, saying, ¡°Aunt, I am willing to go with you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Xiao Yuexuan smiled with satisfaction and, looking at the boy next to her, she asked with interest, ¡°Your name is Chu Yang?¡± ¡°Yes, senior,¡± Chu Yang nodded, replying somewhat nervously. ¡°Take this bottle of pills,¡± Xiao Yuexuan said as she took a small bottle of pills out of her Storage Ring and handed it to Chu Yang. Inside this bottle were three pills, all crystal clear and of particularly good appearance. ¡°What do you mean by this, senior?¡± Chu Yang didn¡¯t take the pills but instead frowned and asked. He was somewhat repelled by such an act inside his heart; what was this, charity? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of it. I¡¯m not belittling you or looking down on anything, I¡¯m just stating a fact objectively,¡± Xiao Yuexuan spoke softly, ¡°Xiao¡¯er is leaving Qingyang Village and will follow me back to the True Martial Holy Sect. It is a world beyond your imagination. To put it bluntly, from now on, you will not be from the same world. I can see she has feelings for you. If you wish to find her at the True Martial Holy Sect, you will need some resources. This pill can perform Marrow Cleansing and Body Tempering; consider it a meeting gift from an elder. If you indeed achieve something in the future and come to find her at the True Martial Holy Sect, I won¡¯t oppose it.¡± Hearing Xiao Yuexuan¡¯s words, Chu Yang fell silent for a moment. He knew her words sounded polite, but it was just an attempt not to hurt his pride. In the end, he simply looked down upon himself, believing he would never be worthy of Xiao¡¯er. At that moment, Chu Yang really wanted to shout at the other person, ¡°Thirty years in the east, thirty years in the west, do not bully the poor just because they¡¯re young.¡± But ultimately, he remained silent, he didn¡¯t shout. The reason was simple, why should he? What right did he have to utter such a phrase? He wasn¡¯t the protagonist of this world, nor did he have a grandfather or any magical aids. He was just an orphan who had lost both parents, just a very ordinary young man in this average little mountain village. When he shouted those words in such a status, others wouldn¡¯t look at him with new respect. Instead, they would think him naive, immature, or even ridiculous. ¡°Brother Chu Yang, just take it,¡± Baili Xiao persuaded him from the side. She knew that Chu Yang had been weak since childhood, and these few pills might be able to completely transform him. ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Yang eventually lifted his head, squeezing out a smile at the girl, and slowly accepted the pills. Xiao Yuexuan smiled satisfactorily. She wasn¡¯t actually interested in the young man before her. The reason she did this was simply to leave a good impression on Baili Xiao, since they had never met before, and such a sudden encounter would always feel a bit awkward. As for this young man named Chu Yang, she didn¡¯t take him to heart at all. Once Baili Xiao went to the True Martial Holy Sect, and saw that broader world, met more outstanding young talents, she would understand that the things she was insisting on now were utterly meaningless. ¡­¡­¡­ Outstanding people always end up with other outstanding individuals. ¡°People change,¡± Xiao Yuexuan firmly believed in this saying. She glanced at Coach Mo nearby, waved her right hand, and a pile of pills and books appeared on the ground. ¡°These cultivation techniques, Vein Skills, and pills are my way of expressing thanks to Qingyang Village,¡± said Xiao Yuexuan indifferently. ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± Coach Mo excitedly rushed to give his thanks. He looked at the pile of pills on the ground with excitement, knowing that with his current ninth level of the Spirit Vein Realm, the Condensing Vein Realm was within reach. Although he hadn¡¯t looked at the pills yet, Coach Mo understood that with her status, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give just some ordinary pills. ¡­¡­¡­ Xiao Yuexuan grabbed Baili Xiao¡¯s arm, soared into the sky, and headed off toward the True Martial Holy Sect, their robes fluttering. ¡°Brother Chu Yang, I will wait for you,¡± the girl¡¯s shouting voice echoed in mid-air. Chu Yang only felt a hollowness in his heart, as if something precious had been lost. He stood stupefied, watching the girl¡¯s receding figure, his mind filled with images of her past smiles. ¡­¡­¡­ Rain began to drizzle from the sky, and Chu Yang looked up, regarding the suddenly overcast heavens, and trudged home in a daze. That dilapidated little wooden house, whenever it rained, would leak everywhere. And so, he just sat blankly on the bed in his room, seemingly lost in thought. ¡­¡­ ¡°Eternal and invincible,¡± an old voice suddenly rang in his ears. ¡°Who? Who¡¯s there?¡± Chu Yang was startled and quickly scanned around the room. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Ten Pulse Fruit Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Ten Pulse Fruit ¡°Boy, stop searching, I am inside the ring you¡¯re wearing,¡± the ancient voice said. ¡°Ring?¡± Chu Yang was startled and quickly looked at the ring in his hand, noticing that the simple ring was now emitting a faint blue glow. This ring was left by his mother before she passed away, telling him only that it was a family heirloom, without ever mentioning its use. Therefore, Chu Yang had always kept the ring close, as a token of remembrance for his parents. Chu Yang looked at the ring in amazement and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± He wasn¡¯t panicked; he knew he was just an ordinary person, with nothing of value for others to covet. ¡°You may call me Ink Elder,¡± the voice from the ring came again, with a hint of admiration, ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect, ah, the sect founded by that True Martial fellow, was indeed quite remarkable.¡± ¡°Ink Elder,¡± Chu Yang pondered for a moment, then asked, ¡°Elder, why are you hidden inside this ring?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you should know now,¡± Ink Elder said, ¡°Do you want to become a cut above the rest? Do you want to be with your childhood sweetheart forever? I can help you!¡± ¡°How can you help?¡± Chu Yang asked with a tense expression. The old man did not reply but smiled, and a pale blue book flew out from the ring. The book appeared worn and ancient, its corners slightly curled, its yellowed cover inscribed with a few bold characters. Step Battle Immortal Jue! ¡°What is this?¡± Chu Yang felt an overwhelming fighting spirit bursting forth from those bold characters, as though a vision unfolded before him. A man stood at the zenith of the heavens, battling heaven and earth, slaying gods and demons, with a sky full of yellow sand and an expanse of white bones behind him. ¡°¡®Step Battle Immortal Jue,¡¯ the Cultivation Technique practiced by the thirty-seventh Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors, the Step Battle Great Emperor,¡± Ink Elder¡¯s voice carried an unyielding momentum, replying earnestly, word by word. The young man stared at the book before him, his pupils dilated suddenly, his mind went blank, feeling a sense of arrogance that seemed to scorn the Eternal Ancient. ¡­¡­ Atop Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei received the message from a servant that his mother, Wenren Yun, had returned to the True Martial Holy Sect and asked him to go to Azure Mountain Peak. His mother¡¯s family, the Wenren Family, was not located in the Eastern Continent but far away in the Northern Continent. The Wenren Family was also an especially vast clan, with a status on the Northern Continent that was only slightly inferior to that of the True Martial Holy Sect. This time, for his sake, his mother went back to her family to ask for the Ten-Vein Fruit, which must not have been easy. The Ten-Vein Fruit was a Cosmos Tier spiritual fruit, flowering once every thousand years, bearing fruit every thousand years, and then waiting another thousand years to mature. One has to wait a full three thousand years to taste it, and a single tree bears no more than ten fruits at most. ¡­ When Xu Zimei returned to Azure Mountain Peak, besides his father Xu Qingshan, there was also a woman present. The woman was dressed in a vivid red robe that swept the ground, fanning out around her. Her black hair was pinned up behind her head, adorned with delicate and unique jewelry. Although his mother was several hundred years old, she seemed untouched by the passage of time. Her face was more delicate than white snow, only showing extra indulgence upon seeing Xu Zimei arrive. ¡°Mo Er, come to your mother,¡± Wenren Yun embraced Xu Zimei, kissed him gently on the face, and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you miss me while I was gone these past few days?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m already fifteen, can¡¯t you stop kissing me all the time?¡± Xu Zimei responded helplessly. ¡°What? Are you feeling shy?¡± Wenren Yun looked at him with amusement in her eyes, ¡°Let me tell you, no matter how old you are, you are still my son.¡± Confronted with his mother¡¯s cure-all response, Xu Zimei could not help but feel speechless. ¡°This is the Ten-Vein Fruit that Mother has gone to great lengths to obtain for you. It will be of great help to your cultivation,¡± Wenren Yun said as she handed a fruit over to Xu Zimei. The fruit was the size of a fist, translucent and sparkling, with a strange power swirling inside it. The Ten-Vein Fruit didn¡¯t directly increase strength, but its effects made many people drool with envy, desiring it but unable to obtain it. ¡­ It is well known that there are twelve Vein Gates hidden within the human body. Once all twelve Vein Gates are opened, one can transcend the limitations of one¡¯s species, achieving a sublime state of body with unimaginable longevity and power. The so-called cultivation, in fact, is simply the process of continuously opening these Vein Gates, thereby embarking on the path to transcendence. Opening the Vein Gates is a difficult process, especially in the later stages, where it becomes even more challenging to achieve. The function of the Ten-Vein Fruit is to help living beings open their Vein Gates more easily. After consuming the Ten-Vein Fruit, the power contained within will divide into ten parts and then hide around the first ten Vein Gates within a person¡¯s body. When you need to open a Vein Gate, these hidden powers will burst forth instantly, clearing your meridians with overwhelming force and providing you with more strength to open the Vein Gates. Of course, the power of the Ten-Vein Fruit can only affect the first ten Vein Gates; it cannot reach the last two, which are too profound and elusive. ¡­¡­ The human body is a creation of complexity. The twelve Vein Gates are hidden throughout the body, and their names are: ¡°Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Lin Que, Cheng An, Shen Poxu. Bi Yuan, Enlighten, Xin Duankong.¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei took the Ten-Vein Fruit and nodded heavily in response. He remembered his previous life when, after his fall into Secluded Dragon Gorge, his mother, like his father, delved into the Demonic Path seeking revenge for him, an ending that was lamentable. ¡­¡­ ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment, then breaking his train of thought, he said. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Qingshan looked up slightly and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that in Heavenly Sword City, there¡¯s a family called the Chang Family. This family has been established there for five hundred years. Their roots run deep, but their people are known for their arrogant and overbearing ways, for extorting wealth from the populace, and for their myriad of evil deeds. The City Lord sent by the Imperial Dynasty has been rendered powerless, and even the branch of our True Martial Holy Sect established there is taken lightly by them.¡± ¡°You rarely venture beyond the Sect Gate, where did you hear such news?¡± Xu Qingshan asked in surprise and suspicion: ¡°Has this Chang Family offended you?¡± ¡°Offended me?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. In this life, he had not yet met anyone from that family, so there was no talk of being offended. But what about his previous life? Moreover, setting aside his own grudge against that family, there was something within that family he absolutely had to obtain. ¡°Our True Martial Holy Sect governs the mountains and rivers of this Extreme West Region, which means all the people within these lands are our subjects. Now that so many of our subjects are oppressed by this family, I think it¡¯s necessary to impose a sanction,¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment, then said. Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Dog Food Galore Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Dog Food Galore ¡°Bullshit,¡± Xu Qingshan said sternly, ¡°You hardly ever go out. Where did you get such news? And even if we were to punish them, we would need evidence to proceed. As the dominators of the Extreme West Region, it¡¯s all the more reason for our True Martial Holy Sect to set an example and not leave others under the impression that we use our power to bully people.¡± Xu Qingshan was feeling quite infuriated inside. He did not want his son to turn into a spoiled scion, who would misbehave relying on his father¡¯s reputation. ¡°Mom, dad is scolding me,¡± Xu Zimei quickly said, looking pitifully at his mother when he saw he couldn¡¯t win over his father. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak nicely, what are you scolding your son for?¡± Wenren Yun stepped forward, grabbed Xu Qingshan¡¯s ear without any concern, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small family. If you¡¯re worried about ruining your reputation, I¡¯ll personally extinguish them.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯d give me face in public? Let go,¡± Xu Qingshan quickly stood up, complaining, ¡°What does a woman understand?¡± ¡°Oh, so you despise me now?¡± Wenren Yun instantly got angry and started to make a scene, ¡°Now you despise your wife, but back then, why did you chase after me? Who was it that lurked around my house all day, hoping for a glimpse of me? Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t know. If it wasn¡¯t for your sincerity, why would I agree to be with you?¡± ¡°Stop talking, our son is here. Can¡¯t we talk about this after we go back?¡± Xu Qingshan hurriedly covered Wenren Yun¡¯s mouth with his hand, pleading urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do, I want to speak,¡± Wenren Yun slapped away Xu Qingshan¡¯s hand, crying more bitterly as she felt more wronged, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve chased me and caught me, you start to despise me. Hmph, all men are pigs.¡± Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, Xu Qingshan decided to forcibly stabilize the scene. He wrapped his arms around Wenren Yun¡¯s head and kissed her fiercely. Then, they saw Wenren Yun, who was just making a fuss, instantly quiet down as the two of them began to kiss passionately, forgetting themselves. Xu Zimei was full of black lines, ¡°Hey, you two, there¡¯s still a living person here. Can you please be considerate of my feelings?¡± ¡°Get lost already. What crappy family. I¡¯ll just have the Black Guard go with you to deal with it later,¡± Xu Qingshan said without turning around, impatiently waving him away. Then Xu Zimei saw his mother slightly raising her right hand and waving at him. ¡°Holy shit, who was it just now talking about needing evidence for everything and considering the Sect¡¯s image? How come it¡¯s all changed so quickly,¡± Xu Zimei left Azure Mountain Peak, feeling dejected after being force-fed a mouthful of dog food. ¡°Men!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ After returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei resumed his cultivation. He consumed the Ten-Vein Fruit given to him by his mother, prepared to break through to the Spirit Vein Realm. The standard for advancing to the Spirit Vein Realm was to open the first Vein Gate, ¡°Lun Quan.¡± After consuming the Ten-Vein Fruit, Xu Zimei felt a particularly warm power flowing within his body, then it began to lurk in various parts of his body. The location of the first Vein Gate, Lun Quan, was on the back of each person¡¯s left hand, and opening it was no challenge for Xu Zimei. He directly mobilized the energy within the mysterious orb, and with the increasing cultivation of the Divine Vein Realm, he broke through effortlessly as if it was uninhabited territory. Fusing with the power of the Ten-Vein Fruit, Lun Quan was opened directly. Xu Zimei only felt a sense of clarity washing over him, as if his brain had become much clearer. Spiritual Energy surged within his body, and a pattern resembling Tai Ji appeared on the position of his left hand. However, this pattern was transparent in color and did not have the black and white ¡®S¡¯ delineation. Outside the pattern was a pale blue circle, and inside was a point of light. When he used his strength, there was a ¡°bang,¡± and the Vein Gate opened. A few centimeters above the back of his left hand in the air, a pattern appeared, identical to the one on his hand but enlarged. This was the vision manifested upon opening the Vein Gate. ¡­¡­¡­ After activating Lun Quan and entering the first level of the Spirit Vein Realm, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t immediately halt his progress. He continued to channel this energy, pushing his realm upward again. Spirit Vein Realm first level, Spirit Vein Realm second level, ¡­¡­¡­ Spirit Vein Realm ninth level. It wasn¡¯t until he was close to advancing to the Condensing Vein Realm that he gradually stopped. This rocket-like ascension speed was also the confidence that Xu Zimei had in advancing to the Divine Vein Realm within a year. In the following period, he would start polishing his foundation, stabilizing this overly substantial growth. Then, he would prepare to advance to the Condensing Vein Realm. ¡­¡­¡­ Early the next day, Lin Ruhu also arrived at Goose Southern Peak. Yesterday, with the help of his grandfather, he had begun the cultivation of tempering his body. Xu Zimei glanced at Lin Ruhu, who still had a candy in his mouth and was carelessly wiping his runny nose. He asked helplessly, ¡°What cultivation technique did you choose from the Scripture Pavilion yesterday?¡± ¡°My grandfather chose for me, the True Martial Great Emperor¡¯s ¡®True Martial Sword Jue¡¯,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°That technique isn¡¯t suitable for you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Because of his past life experiences, he knew precisely which path was best suited for Lin Ruhu. Lin Ruhu was more fit for the path of strength, that simple, brutish way where physical combat was more savage. The True Martial Sword Jue was too delicate and not quite suitable for him. ¡°Should I go back and change it?¡± Lin Ruhu inquired. ¡°No need, there¡¯s no Great Emperor¡¯s Technique suitable for you in the True Martial Holy Sect at the moment,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, ¡°I do have a technique here that would suit you, but you must promise me one thing. You must not reveal the source of the technique to anyone, even if your grandfather asks, you just say it came from your own fortune and not disclose my involvement.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zimo brother,¡± Lin Ruhu affirmed. Xu Zimei nodded. In fact, he had great trust in Lin Ruhu, and this was just a reminder, just in case. He didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about his reincarnation. ¡­.. Xu Zimei picked up a pen and began to write extensively on a piece of paper. He wrote it according to his memories from his past life, and the cultivation technique¡¯s name was simple, just two characters: ¡°Force Jue.¡± The founder of Force Jue was the Tyrant Emperor. The Tyrant Emperor was the sixth Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors and also the first emperor from the Beast Race. His true form was a brown bear that contained the bloodline of the Wild Desolation. In that era, it was with its pair of iron fists that it battered its way to the very summit of the Firmament. In its own words, there was nothing in this world that couldn¡¯t be solved with one punch; if there was, then two punches would suffice. Ultimately, it carried the mantle of Destiny and became a Great Emperor. The ¡°Force Jue¡± that it cultivated also became the coveted technique of countless strength cultivators thereafter. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15: A Length of 10 Miles of Empty Space Chapter 15: Chapter 15: A Length of 10 Miles of Empty Space Lin Ruhu¡¯s eyes brightened after reading the Cultivation Technique written down by Xu Zimei. After reading it once, he felt a flicker of excitement. He felt that the method of cultivation was perfectly suited for him. Previously, he had no interest in cultivation, and even the Cultivation Techniques were chosen by his grandfather. But now, having seen the Cultivation Technique given by Xu Zimei, his heart unexpectedly stirred with eagerness. ¡­¡­ The practice of ¡°Force Jue¡± required the fresh blood of countless Monster Beasts to be infused into the body, and these Monster Beasts had to be known for their strength. ¡­ At noon, a bald man dressed in black arrived at Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Subordinate Black Thirteen obeys the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s orders to accompany the young master to Heavenly Sword City,¡± said the bald man. Dressed in black, with a sturdy build and a deep scar on his face, topped with his bald head, he exuded an especially fierce and menacing aura. ¡°Black Thirteen, he must be one of the men from my father¡¯s Black Guard,¡± Xu Zimei pondered. Then, he said to Lin Ruhu, ¡°Ruhu, go to the mission hall and issue a mission. As for the mission content, just write it as accompanying me to Heavenly Sword City. The mission reward will be ten Spirit Crystals per person, requiring no more than three individuals, and their cultivation must be at least at the Condensing Vein Realm or above. We¡¯ll set out in three hours.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded and then went to the mission hall. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei looked at the Black Thirteen standing before him and asked with interest, ¡°What is your cultivation level?¡± ¡°Subordinate is at the Empty Vein Realm,¡± Black Thirteen touched his shiny bald head and said naively. Touching his chin, Xu Zimei said, ¡°If there are no surprises, then the strongest person in the Chang Family would only be at the True Vein Realm, having opened up just three Vein Gates.¡± ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, Lin Ruhu returned from the mission hall, bringing three people with him. Two men and one woman. Among them, one man and the woman had Condensing Vein Realm cultivation, and the other man dressed in a green robe was of the True Vein Realm. ¡°Junior Brother Zimo,¡± the three greeted him immediately upon their meeting and introduced themselves. The man and the woman were named Tang Huaiyuan and Xiao Yu, respectively, and the young man at the True Vein Realm was named Feng Buyu. ¡°I thank you all for this time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The group hastily waved their hands, humbly dismissing the thanks. ¡­¡­ Afterward, the party went to the Sect¡¯s Beast Taming Pavilion and hired several first-order Monster Beasts known as Desert Flying Horses, and they set off mightily towards Heavenly Sword City. Among them, only Black Thirteen, who had reached the Empty Vein Realm, was able to fly on his own, the others needed to travel by Monster Beast. ¡­¡­ When they left the Sect, Xu Zimei felt something and looked up into the sky. He saw Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan flying overhead with a young girl, who also seemed to sense something and looked down, locking eyes with Xu Zimei. ¡°Oh, the plot is starting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled slightly, ¡°Baili Xiao, welcome to the True Martial Holy Sect!¡± ¡­ After traveling for a while, they arrived at a small village by evening and decided to stay there for the night. ¡°Hundred Desolate Village,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the name on the stone stele in front of the village and said with a laugh, ¡°Interesting, truly interesting.¡± The person greeting them was the village chief, a middle-aged man wearing a black beastskin vest. ¡°I¡¯m the chief of this Hundred Desolate Village. You can just call me Wang Tao,¡± the middle-aged man said boldly. He then led Xu Zimei and his companions towards his home, while many villagers curiously peeked at these strangers from in front of their houses. ¡°` ¡­¡­ After declining the dinner Wang Ta had prepared for everyone, the group all returned to their rooms. ¡°I always feel there is something strange about this village,¡± Feng Buyu said, frowning as he spoke first. ¡°What¡¯s strange about it?¡± Lin Ruhu asked curiously. ¡°I also sense something is off, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it,¡± the only woman in the team, Xiao Yu, also spoke up. ¡°Why think so much about it, let¡¯s all just go to sleep early,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh before heading outside the house. ¡°Brother Zimo, where are you going?¡± Lin Ruhu asked curiously. ¡°I am just going out for a walk,¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and said to Black Thirteen beside him: ¡°Thirteen, you don¡¯t need to follow me, I am confident about my safety.¡± ¡­¡­ After leaving the room, Xu Zimei walked towards the western edge of the village. Walking on the cobblestone path, a soft breeze gently came through, and there were sporadic lights on in the houses on both sides. Xu Zimei arrived at the west end of the village, where there was a small shop. A yellow flag was planted on a wooden board above the door, with several black characters written on it. ¡°Ten-Mile Blacksmith Shop.¡± By now it was late, and dim yellow halos radiated from the light bulbs inside the shop. A man in a black shirt was still busy inside the shop. His figure was not burly; in fact, he was rather lean. In his left hand he held an unfinished longsword, and in his other hand was a hammer. Each heavy fall of the hammer sounded with a ¡°thud.¡± The man continued to hammer away tirelessly; if one were to watch for a while, they would notice a rhythm to his strikes. Xu Zimei sat on a stone stool outside the blacksmith shop, watching the blacksmith with great interest. The blacksmith worked briskly, placing the completed model into the furnace to heat. After a while, without using anything to protect his hands, he took the now red-hot iron sword out. He blew on it gently a few times, then placed the iron sword into the water trough beside. A ¡°popping¡± sound was heard as wisps of white steam rose from the water. The water around the iron sword began to bubble and boil. ¡­¡­ ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± the blacksmith suddenly turned, looking at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°You cannot teach me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head in response. The blacksmith did not argue; he took the iron sword from the water and headed back inside. ¡°Even if you are a Sword Venerable, it would still be impossible,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly said. The blacksmith¡¯s steps halted, and he slowly turned around. Those eyes seemed to explode with countless longswords, sword qi crisscrossing, the aura intensifying bit by bit as he stared intently at Xu Zimei. ¡°I am very curious; why would the Sword Venerable Shili Changkong choose to live in such a small village, becoming an ordinary blacksmith?¡± Xu Zimei said as if unaffected by the looming pressure emanating from the other side. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Shili Changkong responded, his voice magnetic and indifferent. ¡­¡­ ¡°I think, I can help you,¡± Xu Zimei said. He knew that Shili Changkong was currently lost because he had already opened five Vein Gates and reached the realm of a Sword Venerable. The next step would be to forge his own path on the Martial Way, but he was stuck there. He was hesitant about the Sword Dao he had been obsessed with for half his life, unsure of which path to choose, or rather, which path suited him best. ¡°` Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Massacre of the Village Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Massacre of the Village ¡°How can I help?¡± Shili Changkong didn¡¯t question and asked indifferently. ¡°I have here a ¡®Heaven-singing Sword Jue¡¯ that Emperor Yintian cultivated, and the ¡®Three Talents Sword Formation¡¯ left by the Three Talents Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei said slowly. What Shili Changkong was lacking now was experience, the absence of a path laid down by predecessors. Don¡¯t think that Xu Zimei could casually mention several Great Emperor¡¯s Techniques; their preciousness is unimaginable. At least someone of Shili Changkong¡¯s realm had never come into contact with a Great Emperor¡¯s Technique. This just conformed to the old saying, ¡°Ten years of hard work can¡¯t compare to being born into a good family.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°What are the conditions?¡± Shili Changkong naturally knew there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. ¡°I¡¯m planning to establish a power and would like to invite you to manage it,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Impossible, I will not be your subordinate,¡± Shili Changkong shook his head decisively, ¡°My Sword Dao is indomitable, and if I really were to submit myself to others, my heart would not be clear, and what then of the path of the Sword Dao?¡± ¡°The way of the sword should possess an unyielding sharpness but also the restraint of returning to the scabbard,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Just like being a person, sometimes you have to stand upright, while sometimes you need to bow and scrape.¡± Watching Shili Changkong¡¯s contemplative gaze, Xu Zimei continued, ¡°Perhaps for some people on the Martial Path, it truly is about moving forward bravely without backing down. Just like the Great Emperor of the Three Blades from the past, he took an extreme path ¨C for him, there was no such thing as defense. Even if he were to fall under someone else¡¯s blade, he would never back down, and his blades never knew fear. But you¡¯re definitely not an extreme person like the Great Emperor of the Three Blades, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be hiding in this small village, content to be a blacksmith. Your sword should be able to advance or retreat freely, its sheath ready to split the heavens with sharpness, and once returned, it should conceal its brilliance and return to simplicity.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Shili Changkong¡¯s inner resolve began to waver, and he pondered for a long time. It felt as though he had grasped something, but at the same time, he was even more confused. ¡­¡­ ¡°I will leave tomorrow. The opportunity is yours to take; to me, a Martial Artist of the Esteem Vein Realm is not overly scarce. It¡¯s just that passing by here, I lamented the waste of talent,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and slowly walked towards the house where he was staying. ¡°But for you, such an opportunity is not often encountered. Even if someone can bring out a Great Emperor¡¯s Technique, it¡¯s not necessarily better suited for you than these two of mine.¡± ¡­¡­ Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s receding figure, Shili Changkong furrowed his brows even more and lowered his head into deep thought for quite a while. In the dead of night, Shili Changkong stood up resolutely, picked up the iron sword he had just forged, and walked step by step towards the interior of the village. The Mad Wind kicked up dust everywhere; his figure gradually disappeared into the wind, the once thunderous reputation of the Sword Venerable seemed to have returned. ¡­¡­ A quiet night passed, and early the next day, sunlight peacefully shone down. Xu Zimei had cultivated all night and felt full of energy. ¡°It¡¯s strange, nothing happened last night,¡± Feng Buyu said. ¡°Do you still hope we run into danger?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He stretched lazily and then walked out of the house together with everyone else. No sooner had they stepped out of the house than they felt something was amiss. It was too quiet; the entire Hundred Desolate Village had plunged into deathly silence. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Feng Buyu kicked open the doors of houses along the street, and a particularly pungent smell of blood emanated from inside. All of the villagers had been killed in their sleep the night before, including Village Chief Wang Ta who had hosted them yesterday; he too lay in a pool of blood on his bed. ¡°Everyone, they¡¯re all dead,¡± Feng Buyu said after a moment of silence. ¡°I finally understand what is amiss,¡± Xiao Yu shouted from the side, ¡°Since we arrived here last night, we haven¡¯t seen any elderly, children, or women; all the villagers are young, robust men.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s words, everyone else also came to a realization. ¡°These people are definitely not ordinary villagers,¡± Feng Buyu said, frowning in thought, ¡°But who killed them then?¡± ¡°Shili Changkong, it seems you have made your choice,¡± Xu Zimei remained calm throughout. Even seeing the whole village slaughtered didn¡¯t surprise him in the slightest. He fetched a bucket of water from the village well for himself and washed up as if nothing had happened. ¡°Junior Brother Zimo, do you know something?¡± Feng Buyu asked, puzzled. He felt that Xu Zimei was too indifferent, not even frowning upon seeing so many dead people. ¡°Why concern ourselves with these matters? They¡¯re insignificant and meaningless,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head and then walking towards the outskirts of the village. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry on our way and try to reach Heavenly Sword City by noon.¡± ¡­ Each person, lost in their own thoughts, rode their Desert Flying Horses slowly out of the village. As they were about to reach the village entrance, a man suddenly ran out from a house nearby. ¡°Save me,¡± the man, gravely injured and spitting blood continuously from his mouth, was on his last breath. Xu Zimei dismounted and walked over to the man. Noticing the pleading look in the man¡¯s eyes, he drew the Curved Blade, Tyrant Shadow, from behind him. With one strike, he split the man¡¯s body in two. The man still had a pleading expression in his eyes as he died. ¡­ Feng Buyu wanted to say something but opened his mouth and, in the end, fell silent. He thought Xu Zimei was too heartless. If they had saved the man, they might have discovered who had slaughtered the entire village. Xu Zimei killing the only survivor meant that they had lost their lead. Or was it that Xu Zimei had killed these villagers himself? But Xu Zimei had been in his room all of last night and hadn¡¯t gone out. ¡­ Xu Zimei glanced at the Tyrant Shadow, wet with blood for the first time, and sheathed it. Then, he mounted his Desert Flying Horse and galloped out of the village at a swift pace. Now, not only was Feng Buyu unable to comprehend, but Xiao Yu and Tang Huaiyuan were also utterly puzzled. Black Thirteen followed Xu Zimei quietly; he wasn¡¯t concerned with these matters. His only duty was to ensure Xu Zimei¡¯s safety. Lin Ruhu, as usual, was just a spectator, unfazed by everything. He had a very relaxed attitude. He had absolute faith in Xu Zimei, believing that whatever Xu Zimei did, there was a reason for it. If Xu Zimei wanted to tell him something, he would naturally do so; if not, Lin Ruhu wouldn¡¯t ask. ¡­ Having just left Hundred Desolate Village, they saw a man waiting for them up ahead. Shili Changkong, dressed in white, was riding a cracked brown horse, with a golden Longsword hanging at his waist. His black hair was draped over his back, his eyes sharp as swords, their penetrating gaze making it difficult for anyone to look directly at him. From a distance, he carried himself with an elegant demeanor. ¡°The people from this village were all bandits,¡± Shili Changkong explained casually. Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Heavenly Sword City Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Heavenly Sword City ¡°Their identity is of no importance to me,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°I just look at the results.¡± Xu Zimei admitted that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, but he certainly wasn¡¯t a good person either. He didn¡¯t care about the views of the common folk or the feelings of others; everything he did was simply on a whim. When in a good mood, he could rescue those he¡¯d never met before; when in a bad mood, he could even slaughter an entire city with which he had no involvement. Xu Zimei had once heard a story. An angel asked a demon, ¡°Why, when I have only killed a single person, so many criticize me. Yet you merely saved one person, and there are many singing your praises.¡± The demon said, ¡°Because you had previously saved many people, and now they can¡¯t stand the shock of you killing one. As for me, I was once a hands-drenched-in-blood broker; now that I suddenly saved one, naturally, they are happy to praise my change.¡± It was a story filled with irony. If a good person wishes to become a Buddha, they must endure countless trials and tribulations. And a bad person? They simply lay down the butcher¡¯s knife and immediately become a Buddha. ¡­ The moment Shili Changkong appeared, Black Thirteen felt a strong sense of oppression. ¡°This is a master,¡± he gripped his longsword at his waist with both hands, his spirits tense as he warily eyed the other. ¡°He¡¯s one of us, no need to be so tense,¡± Xu Zimei said to the others. ¡­ Afterward, everyone set out on horseback. Feng Buyu and others felt that Xu Zimei was too mysterious, and they couldn¡¯t see through the events this time. And who was this man who suddenly appeared? ¡­ At noon, drifting clouds obscured half the blazing sun, slightly cooling the weather, and the group finally arrived at Heavenly Sword City. This ancient city, nearly a thousand years old, sat like a colossal beast in its place. From a distance, Heavenly Sword City resembled a sword piercing the sky, its edge naked and striking, awe-inspiring. The brown city walls were several dozen meters tall; standing beneath them, one was met with an overwhelming presence, the silent walls as if narrating their past glory. ¡­ Though the True Martial Holy Sect was the overlord of the Extreme West Region, it rarely managed these cities, acting more like a supervisor most of the time. Looking down from on high at all below. In the Extreme West Region, there were two particularly vast empires. The Purple Sun Empire and the Green Wood Empire. And this Heavenly Sword City was one of the cities under the management of the Purple Sun Empire. ¡­ As the group entered the city, the streets paved with Qinggang Stone seemed somewhat crowded. Vendors on both sides hawked their wares energetically, with freshly steamed buns still emitting steam and the fragrance of just fried Monster Beast meat filling the entire street from the neighboring restaurants. Others sold various Cultivation Techniques, weapons, and pills. ¡­ When Xu Zimei had left this time, he also brought along the two Dark Heaven Tiger cubs. He and Lin Ruhu each held one, and touching the sleeping cub in his embrace, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn first!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Zimo, our True Martial Holy Sect has branch halls in every city; we can go straight to the branch hall,¡± Feng Buyu spoke. ¡°This branch hall in Heavenly Sword City seems like a mere formality,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the branch hall.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ As the group was about to set off, they suddenly heard a series of urgent horse neighs nearby. Xu Zimei looked up and saw a luxurious carriage hurtling from the city gate. The second-order Monster Beast pulling the carriage, the Hummer in the snow, seemed out of control, charging forward like it had gone mad, even trampling several pedestrians to death along the way. As the carriage was about to charge at Xu Zimei and his companions, the coachman hurriedly shouted, ¡°Get out of the way, quickly get out of the way!¡± Feng Buyu¡¯s expression tightened at the side, and with ¡°bang bang bang,¡± three Vein Gates on his body opened all at once. ¡°Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng.¡± Feng Buyu stood at the front, his expression slightly tense, and his hands were enveloped in a yellow glow as he was the first to make a move. ¡°Vein Skills: Mixed Yuan Prajna Palm.¡± He eyed the crazed Hummer in the snow charging towards them, took a slight half step back with his right foot, and violently grabbed the reins on either side of the horse. His body shifted slightly, deflecting much of the force head-on, and then with a flick of his wrists, the horse twisted and sprinted to the right. Due to inertia, the whole horse was flung to the ground. The coachman on the carriage was thrown out as well, and the carriage behind him came crashing down, shattering to pieces. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± A troop of guards clad in black armor quickly rushed over. The leader of the guards was an elder, dressed in a black robe that shrouded his entire figure within. ¡­¡­ ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m going to die,¡± a woman¡¯s voice shouted from within the wrecked carriage. ¡°Who was it that knocked down my Hummer in the snow?¡± A woman crawled out from the carriage. The woman, appearing to be only around seventeen or eighteen, with her hair in a ponytail and dressed in a white brocade and jade gown, looked extremely willful. Feng Buyu impassively explained from the side, ¡°It was your prized horse that got frightened and charged us first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options,¡± the woman sized up Xu Zimei and the others, her eyes lighting up when she saw the Dark Heaven Tiger in Xu Zimei¡¯s arms, and said, ¡°Either you compensate me with that little tiger, or I¡¯ll have my men chop you up and feed you to the dogs.¡± ¡°Quite the bold words,¡± Feng Buyu scoffed coldly, ¡°Heavenly Sword City has its own laws and regulations. Is the City Lord Mansion serving no purpose but to eat its own food, allowing you to kill at will?¡± Xu Zimei gave Feng Buyu a look, thinking that this guy must only know about cultivation and be completely oblivious to the dangers of the outside world. If you are just an ordinary person and offend somebody, even if they can¡¯t kill you openly, what¡¯s to stop them from stealthily murdering you in the dead of night? ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°City Lord Mansion?¡± The woman let out a light laugh, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°You are people from the City Lord Mansion?¡± Feng Buyu glanced at the black-armored guards who had already surrounded them and finally realized the situation. By now, the surrounding vendors and residents had hastily kept their distance, chattering among themselves. ¡°These people seem to be newcomers, they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from Heavenly Sword City.¡± ¡°Their attire appears quite decent, but sadly they¡¯ve offended the City Lord¡¯s daughter, everyone knows Zhong Ling¡¯er is a notorious shrew.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ With her hands on her hips, the woman said with an air of arrogance, ¡°Now that you know my background, you should understand what to do. Hand over those two little tigers, and I might consider sparing your lives.¡± Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Chang Wei Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Chang Wei Feng Buyu¡¯s gaze turned to Xu Zimei, waiting for his orders. ¡°That¡¯s enough, what¡¯s the point of arguing with a little girl? Let¡¯s find a place to stay first,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and turned to leave towards one side of the street. ¡°Hey, did I say you could leave?¡± Zhong Ling¡¯er hurriedly grew anxious as she watched Xu Zimei and his companions about to depart. ¡°Little girl, you should know when to stop,¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Otherwise, not to mention if your father is the City Lord, even the Monarch of the Zi Yang Empire would be of no use.¡± Zhong Ling¡¯er¡¯s tone stalled, and she was actually frightened by Xu Zimei¡¯s words. She quickly turned her head towards the black-robed elder and said, ¡°Uncle Liang, this guy is bullying me.¡± However, the black-robed elder simply shook his head slightly at Zhong Ling¡¯er and pondered as he watched the backs of Xu Zimei and his group leaving. By this time, a pair of guards had already surrounded Xu Zimei and his people. When Xu Zimei was leaving, he was blocked by those guards. ¡°Step aside,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. But the guards remained unmoved, only glancing at Zhong Ling¡¯er, as without the young lady¡¯s command, they would not let them pass. At this moment, a dazzling slash of blade light flashed across the sky, and before the crowd even saw Xu Zimei draw his sword, the heads of several guards rolled onto the ground. Feng Buyu¡¯s pupils contracted, ¡°Sword Drawing Technique.¡± Even though it was just a Yellow Tier Vein Skill, he had not even seen clearly the movement of Xu Zimei drawing his sword. ¡­¡­ Watching the retreating backs of Xu Zimei and his group, Zhong Ling¡¯er stamped her foot in anger, and said to the elder, ¡°Uncle Liang, why didn¡¯t you let me stop them just now?¡± ¡°There were a few people in there whom even I couldn¡¯t see through,¡± the elder known as Uncle Liang pondered, ¡°We don¡¯t yet know the identities of these people. It¡¯s best not to act rashly for now. Just now, that person¡¯s tone showed some disdain for the entire Zi Yang Empire. Such a person is either pretending or has a significant background.¡± ¡°So what should we do?¡± Zhong Ling¡¯er asked. Uncle Liang said to a guard beside him, ¡°You go and secretly follow them, see where they will settle down.¡± Then he said to Zhong Ling¡¯er, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just within Heavenly Sword City, they won¡¯t be able to run far in a while.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei and his companions arrived at the Heavenly Sword City¡¯s branch hall, which was managed by Guan Zhenhai. Generally speaking, disciples assigned by the True Martial Holy Sect to the various city branches are usually those with lower talents. Guan Zhenhai was over forty years old this year but was still stuck at the peak of the Condensing Vein Realm, unable to break through. According to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, if one did not break through to the True Vein Realm before the age of forty, they would be assigned to a branch hall in one of the cities. Upon receiving news of Xu Zimei and his group¡¯s arrival, Guan Zhenhai hurriedly came out smiling. ¡°Several junior brothers have come from far away, and you didn¡¯t even notify your senior brother in advance,¡± he said smiling to everyone, ¡°If there is any negligence, I hope the junior brothers will be lenient.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing; we are just passing through Heavenly Sword City and decided to drop by on a whim,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go inside to sit. I¡¯ll order people to prepare food and drinks to welcome and refresh you,¡± Guan Zhenhai said eagerly to Xu Zimei. ¡­¡­ After touring the branch hall for a while, most people assigned to a branch by the sect are in a semi-abandoned state. These disciples seem to be aware of this as well, each looking like they are just passing the time, lacking the vitality and sharpness of martial artists. Xu Zimei looked around and shook his head, one¡¯s innate talent cannot be chosen. This depends on the luck you¡¯re born with, or having the powerful change your fate against the heavens. But a lack of talent can be overcome by effort afterwards, and Empress Hongtian is a prime example of that. However, if one¡¯s attitude and thoughts regarding martial cultivation are flawed, then a life of mediocrity is all they can hope for. ¡­¡­ Guan Zhenhai quickly arranged the meal at the best restaurant in Heavenly Sword City, the Bright Moon Pavilion. The Bright Moon Pavilion had an especially big reputation throughout Heavenly Sword City, and it was said that their dishes were unmatched. All the private rooms were full, and after seeking Xu Zimei¡¯s opinion, Guan Zhenhai booked a seat by the window. ¡­ Once everyone was seated, Guan Zhenhai proved to be a master of conversation, and they all chatted quite happily. But before long, they saw a young man ascend to the second floor. The young man was clad in a richly embroidered brilliant robe, flanked by two extremely beautiful women, followed by a servant. Without regard for the other patrons already dining, the young man yelled at the owner of the Bright Moon Pavilion, ¡°Shopkeeper, I¡¯m taking over the Bright Moon Pavilion today. Clear everyone out within half a quarter of an hour.¡± ¡°Young Master Chang, please don¡¯t make this difficult for me,¡± the shopkeeper said, ¡°Some of the people here today are not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°Who is it? Who dares to disrespect the Chang Family?¡± the young man said nonchalantly. ¡°People from the branch of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the shopkeeper pointed towards Xu Zimei¡¯s table as he spoke. ¡­¡­ Only then did the young man notice Guan Zhenhai and hurriedly walked over with a smile, saying, ¡°Uncle Guan, you¡¯re here too! Just a few days ago, my father was mentioning that you should come over for a meal!¡± ¡°Wei,¡± Guan Zhenhai smiled and replied, ¡°I came here to have a meal with some fellow disciples.¡± ¡°Uncle Guan, may I discuss something with you?¡± the young man spoke softly, ¡°The Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire has recently arrived at our Chang Family, and today, I would like to celebrate for His Highness here at the Bright Moon Pavilion. If it¡¯s convenient for you, you could visit my father at our Chang Family to catch up, and perhaps leave the Bright Moon Pavilion for your nephew to use today?¡± The young man continued to talk with Guan Zhenhai, never once glancing at Xu Zimei or the others from the beginning to the end. In his eyes, someone like Guan Zhenhai who had been assigned to a branch would only know friends of little significance. Probably just disciples with as little talent as he himself had. ¡°Wei, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible today. I need to host a welcome and cleansing feast for my fellow disciples,¡± Guan Zhenhai said, while frantically signaling to the young man with his eyes. ¡°Damn, the Xu Zimei in front of him is the son of the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, the real Crown Prince. If this young man could make a connection with Xu Zimei, what Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire? They¡¯re all garbage, seriously.¡± However, the young man failed to catch Guan Zhenhai¡¯s hints, and instead, with a smile, said to Xu Zimei and the others, ¡°Could the fellow disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect do me a favor? You will all be esteemed guests at our Chang Family in the future.¡± ¡°Your name is Chang Wei?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. The young man nodded hastily. ¡°Then do you know someone named Lai Fu?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The servant behind Chang Wei asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. ¡°I wonder how my fellow disciples feel about this?¡± Chang Wei asked. ¡°Really thinks he¡¯s the king of the land,¡± Lin Ruhu replied impatiently from the side, ¡°Get lost.¡± Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Ji Baiyu Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Ji Baiyu ¡°Boy, how dare you speak to my young master like that?¡± Before Chang Wei could open his mouth, his servant Lai Fu had already impatiently stepped forward. Xu Zimei signaled Black Thirteen with a glance, and everyone heard a ¡°clang¡± as a streak of blood sprayed from Lai Fu¡¯s neck. Then they saw Lai Fu¡¯s body heavily fall to the ground. ¡°You killed him,¡± Chang Wei stepped back in shock, exclaiming in horror. ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Guan Zhenhai felt that something wasn¡¯t right as well, killing someone just like that was too impulsive. ¡°Go back and tell your father that I will personally visit the Chang Family tomorrow at noon,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°You, you,¡± Chang Wei pointed at Xu Zimei, struggling to find words, but in the end, he nodded and said, ¡°Fine, our Chang Family will be waiting for you.¡± ¡­ Watching Chang Wei hurriedly leave, Guan Zhenhai frowned slightly and asked Xu Zimei, ¡°Junior Brother, why?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, have some more dishes, they taste quite good,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile, and without speaking further, he picked up a piece of beef and continued to eat, then shouted, ¡°Shopkeeper, take care of this body, so it doesn¡¯t spoil the view.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± the Bright Moon Pavilion¡¯s shopkeeper quickly came upstairs and, with the help of two workers, swiftly carried away the body. Then he said to Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s anything about today¡¯s meal that doesn¡¯t suit your taste, please feel free to say so. This meal is on the house for you talented disciples.¡± ¡°Charge as usual, I¡¯m not in the habit of running up a tab without paying,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡­ After the meal, Xu Zimei asked Guan Zhenhai with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Guan, does Heavenly Sword City have any brothels?¡± ¡°What brothels?¡± Guan Zhenhai quickly shook his head and said, ¡°However, in our Heavenly Sword City, there is a place where many talented men often visit. I can take you there to have a look.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Cloud Mist Pavilion, right?¡± Xu Zimei asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Seems Junior Brother Zimo also has a taste for such pleasures,¡± Guan Zhenhai nodded eagerly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the ladies of Cloud Mist Pavilion don¡¯t sell their bodies, only their arts. If Junior Brother really has the ability, making one of those ladies willingly follow you would indeed be a wonderful tale.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Tang Huaiyuan, Xiao Yu, and Feng Buyu, the three of them, did not wish to visit such a place of pleasure and left ahead for their respective divisions. But Xu Zimei and his party went to the Cloud Mist Pavilion. The Cloud Mist Pavilion was located by the moat of Heavenly Sword City, a three-story pavilion built with Azure Cloud Bamboo. Now, with the spring breeze caressing the face, the river¡¯s surface shimmered with ripples, and the willows on both sides swayed with the wind, creating a very pleasant scene. In front of Cloud Mist Pavilion, the entrance was bustling. Two lovely and elegant girls greeted guests at the door, among them both graceful scholars and bloodstained martial artists. On the river, beauties accompanied the talented as they composed poems and enjoyed the beauty of flowers and snow. Xu Zimei and his companions walked into the Cloud Mist Pavilion, where the inside was very spacious. On both sides, the seats were filled with guests, and in the middle, five lithe women were playing music and dancing. Lin Ruhu displayed a generous demeanor, tossing a Spirit Crystal onto the table and shouted, ¡°Madam, bring out your best girl, the top courtesan here.¡± ¡°Oh, this gentleman looks like a new face,¡± the madam of Cloud Mist Pavilion, a still-charming woman, sashayed over with a smile, twisting her voluptuous figure. ¡°Spare me the chatter, just call out your top courtesan for me,¡± Lin Ruhu demanded, acting like a spoilt rich young master. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, young master? Our top courtesan, Miss Baiyu, isn¡¯t taking guests today,¡± the madam chided as she caressed Lin Ruhu¡¯s chest, ¡°How about I find you a few other girls to ensure the young master enjoys himself?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you take patrons? Is it because I¡¯m not handsome enough, or is the money I¡¯m offering insufficient?¡± Lin Ruhu handsomely flicked his nose and asked. ¡°It has nothing to do with either of those. I can¡¯t intervene in Miss Baiyu¡¯s affairs, but if this young master truly wishes to meet Miss Baiyu, there is still a way,¡± the madam paused, then continued, ¡°Miss Baiyu once left behind a piece of calligraphy and painting, stating that if anyone could answer the question posed by the painting, she would fulfill one request for that gentleman.¡± ¡°That exciting, huh?¡± Lin Ruhu smiled and said, ¡°Take me to see that painting.¡± Standing beside him, Xu Zimei asked with interest, ¡°What¡¯s the full name of your Miss Baiyu?¡± ¡°Her surname is Ji, full name Ji Baiyu,¡± the madam explained with a smile. ¡°Sword Dancing Immortal, Ji Baiyu,¡± Xu Zimei murmured, then smiled. The madam led everyone to a side hall, which had already gathered many scholars and literati. On the wall directly opposite hung a painting; on it was a lifelike white crane. The white crane stood in a dirty quagmire, with one foot on the mire while the other was slightly raised, resembling the stance of a golden-rooster standing on one leg. ¡°Miss Baiyu¡¯s question is, why does the white crane stand in the mud with this posture?¡± the madam said with a smile. ¡­¡­ ¡°Because the white crane loves cleanliness and doesn¡¯t want the mire to soil it,¡± Lin Ruhu tentatively replied. ¡°That answer is very close, but is not what Miss Baiyu wants,¡± the madam said, shaking her head with a smile. Beside him, scholars began to venture guesses in response. ¡°Because this white crane is practicing a peculiar form of martial arts?¡± ¡°The white crane stands this way to demonstrate its pride.¡± ¡°The white crane is defecating!¡± ¡­ All were eagerly answering, but the madam only kept shaking her head calmly. Some had come several times but still couldn¡¯t answer the question, only to sigh lightly, their faces filled with regret and disappointment. ¡­¡­ ¡°Gentlemen claim to be suave scholars, yet you do not understand the hearts of women,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Why should you laugh at us, brother? We are all but novices,¡± someone next to him said, looking at Xu Zimei: ¡°Could it be that you know the answer?¡± ¡°What is so difficult about it?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°In fact, Ruhu had already half guessed it correctly earlier. The white crane stands on one foot simply because it does not wish to be soiled by the mire. Miss Baiyu, in fact, likens herself to the white crane. Even though she lives in a brothel, she still strives like the white crane to lift one foot, staying unsoiled amidst the filth¡ªpure and unsullied.¡± On hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s explanation, a light seemed to dawn on the people present, and the puzzles in their minds cleared instantly. ¡°Please wait a moment, young master. I will go and consult Miss Baiyu,¡± the madam said, a trace of surprise flashing in her eyes, as she quickly spoke. ¡­ Watching the madam leave, everyone on scene seemed stirred up, each inquiring after Xu Zimei¡¯s name. But Xu Zimei just shook his head and whispered to Shili Changkong at his side, ¡°Stick with me when we go up later; this woman is not just any ordinary brothel woman!¡± Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Descendants of Emperor Feiyu Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Descendants of Emperor Feiyu ¡°I certainly haven¡¯t disrupted anyone¡¯s routine,¡± Shili Changkong said as he sat aside, sipped a cup of tea, and smiled, ¡°What if I inadvertently troubled a beauty.¡± ¡°This woman is no ordinary person; watch out that you don¡¯t capsize in a ditch,¡± Xu Zimei cautioned, saying no more. ¡­¡­ After about three minutes or so, the old madam came over with a smile and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Young Master, Miss Baiyu says if you don¡¯t mind, could you please visit her boudoir?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile to Shili Changkong. Then, the two men went upstairs amidst the envious glances from everyone. Shili Changkong did not follow Xu Zimei inside but stood guard outside the door. When Xu Zimei opened the door, a serene fragrance wafted out from inside, somewhat akin to a blend of roses¡¯ richness and peonies¡¯ freshness. The room was divided into an inner chamber and an outer hall, and Xu Zimei sauntered in nonchalantly. The outer hall was simply furnished, with pink walls adorned with many feminine trinkets. Colorful clothes covered the surroundings, and from the inner chamber, there came the melodious sound of a zither, as soothing as a stream babbling under a small bridge, refreshing the mind and spirit. A delicate Washed Silk Veil of pink at the entrance between the outer and inner chambers obscured the view, but Xu Zimei could vaguely see through the veil, a graceful figure sitting inside, playing the zither. ¡­¡­ ¡°These women, always so keen on formality,¡± chuckled Xu Zimei as he walked in. He lifted the Washed Silk Veil and entered the inner chamber. The room was clearly a lady¡¯s boudoir, with a soft pink bed, and to the left by the window stood a vanity table. Directly in front of Xu Zimei was a table made of sandalwood, and the woman sat on the opposite side, her delicate hands playing the zither, her eyes smiling as she watched Xu Zimei arrive. The zither music stopped, and the woman covered her mouth and laughed, ¡°Young Master, you really are quite amusing. When meeting others, they get captivated by my beauty, yet when you came in, the first thing you did was look around my room.¡± ¡°Some things I look at with my eyes, some people, however, I observe with my heart,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile and then began to take in the woman before him. She wore a white dress embroidered with flowers, tightly wrapping her bosom, and covered with a white gauze outer layer. Her appearance somewhat resembled the women from the Western Region, all her features exceptionally delicate. Arched eyebrows, a particularly high nose bridge, those large black eyes, and cherry lips. Her hair cascaded down her back, simply tied with a pink silk ribbon into a butterfly knot. ¡­¡­ ¡°What do you think of my zither playing?¡± Ji Baiyu asked with a smile. ¡°Your service attitude isn¡¯t very good, not even offering me water,¡± Xu Zimei sat down on the floor, poured himself a cup of tea, and then slowly asked, ¡°Can you play those songs of war and heroes? The kind that really get the blood boiling. As for these tender and graceful tunes you play, I can¡¯t appreciate them, so I¡¯m in no position to discuss their quality.¡± Ji Baiyu looked at Xu Zimei very seriously for a moment, her lips pursing slightly as she said, ¡°Young Master, you really are different from others.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so different? It¡¯s the same mouth, two eyes; I don¡¯t have three heads and six arms, do I?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. ¡°Your Highness, you possess a unique temperament that isn¡¯t simply charm but rather feels quite distinctive and individualistic,¡± Ji Baiyu pondered before speaking. ¡°That¡¯s not it; I just prefer not to follow others,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°What do you think of me, Your Highness?¡± Ji Baiyu asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°I am but a courtesan; do you think me fickle and look down upon me?¡± Ji Baiyu spoke with a fallen expression. Her voice was soft and frail, and her forlorn demeanor irresistibly invoked a desire to embrace and protect her. ¡°How could I,¡± Xu Zimei put down the teacup he was holding, looked at Ji Baiyu with a smile, and continued, ¡°If I were to look down on the founder of Cloud Mist Pavilion, one of the twenty-four Sword Immortals, Sword Dancing Immortal, then there would be no one in this world who could catch my eye.¡± There was a momentary pause in Ji Baiyu¡¯s expression, then she smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve known all along!¡± She straightened up, no longer the picture of pity as before, instead, she appeared quite at ease and confident. ¡°I should have played along with your performance, but I chose to ignore it instead,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°May I know why Your Highness sought me out?¡± Ji Baiyu asked, ¡°If Cloud Mist Pavilion has offended Your Highness in any way, please feel free to speak openly.¡± Xu Zimei laughed silently, picked up the teacup, took a sip, let out a long breath, and exclaimed, ¡°Good tea.¡± ¡°If Your Highness likes it, I can send some to you. This tea is fried with a unique secret recipe of mine; it¡¯s not something you can taste just anywhere,¡± Ji Baiyu replied with a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscence as he slowly spoke, ¡°I remember, a long time ago, I seem to have tasted this tea. It was in a place called Linyun City on the Northern Continent. Isn¡¯t it curious that there was also a small family there with the Ji surname, just like yours? I heard that this family descended from Emperor Feiyu, only to have fallen from grace.¡± Xu Zimei clicked his tongue, his tone full of regret. However, Ji Baiyu beside him changed complexion dramatically, staring tensely at Xu Zimei, her body trembling slightly. Her face turned somewhat pale as she forced a smile and said, ¡°What are you trying to say, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Nothing much, I just find it quite a coincidence. I heard that a few decades ago, that family was suddenly exterminated; the entire family, hundreds of them, all died in battle,¡± Xu Zimei spoke with regret, ¡°Later, there were rumors that the daughter of the Ji Family Head, bearing the legacy of the past Emperor Feiyu, managed to escape. How can there be such coincidences in this world? That girl who escaped was also named Ji Baiyu, it seems.¡± As the words left Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth, Ji Baiyu¡¯s complexion instantaneously shifted dramatically. ¡°Thump, thump, thump,¡± four Vein Gates on her body burst open, the overwhelming power of the Empty Vein Realm erupted, and her Spiritual Energy encircled her like a flying dragon. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just a story; is there any need to be so nervous?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a calm smile. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ji Baiyu¡¯s voice trembled as she stared fixedly at Xu Zimei. ¡°My father is the Deputy Sect Master of True Martial Holy Sect, so in a sense, I suppose you could consider me a ¡®second-generation official¡¯,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Suddenly, an ancient voice sounded from behind Xu Zimei. Suddenly, an old man dressed in a black robe appeared silently behind Xu Zimei. ¡°Young man, what are you here for?¡± After some contemplation, the old man then looked at Xu Zimei, gradually increasing the pressure surrounding him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the old man, seemingly unaffected by the increasing pressure of the old man¡¯s aura. Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Emperors Blood Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Emperor¡¯s Blood ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± The old man looked at Xu Zimei with a puzzled expression. ¡°Emperor Feiyu once had nine War Generals under him, and among these nine War Generals, the Fourth War General was said to have taken a disciple at the time of his imminent death. He imparted all his life¡¯s learning to that disciple,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, ¡°After receiving the heritage of the Fourth War General, that disciple also made a name for themselves on the Northern Continent starting from scratch. Later, people gave him the nickname, Black Wood Elder.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old man laughed in surprise and said, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected that after so many years, there are still people in this world who remember my moniker.¡± Then, narrowing his eyes as he looked at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Boy, you have a clear understanding of our origins; what exactly are you after?¡± ¡°I have no designs on you,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°To be precise, I am interested in something in your possession.¡± ¡°What do you desire?¡± Ji Baiyu asked from the side. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Blood left behind by Emperor Feiyu,¡± Xu Zimei said to Ji Baiyu, every word deliberate. ¡°Impossible,¡± Ji Baiyu¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°So it seems that the Emperor¡¯s Blood is indeed with you,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, before he wasn¡¯t sure, but now, seeing Ji Baiyu¡¯s reaction, he had his answer. ¡°This Emperor¡¯s Blood is meant for the later generations of the Ji Family to rebuild their bloodline, we cannot possibly give it all to you,¡± Black Wood Elder also followed up in a stern tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted it all, just one drop is enough for me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What will you give in exchange?¡± Black Wood Elder asked curiously. ¡°A promise,¡± Xu Zimei said confidently, ¡°When I carry the mandate of Heaven and ascend to the status of Great Emperor in the future, I can offer you a promise. During my era, I will protect your Ji Family, allowing you to return to the glory of your ancestors.¡± ¡°Ascend to the status of Great Emperor, you?¡± Ji Baiyu scoffed, ¡°Why should we believe you? Just for your meaningless promise, you want our Emperor¡¯s Blood?¡± ¡°You have no choice but to believe me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, ¡°Either I kill you all and take the Emperor¡¯s Blood myself. Or you believe my promise, and we both profit from this cooperation.¡± ¡°Kill us all?¡± Black Wood Elder chuckled, ¡°Do you, a mere newcomer to the Spirit Vein Realm, dare to be so arrogant?¡± No sooner had Black Wood Elder finished speaking than a dazzling sword light attacked from the outside. The sword light was as fast as thunder, seemingly with the force of ten thousand jin, heading straight for Black Wood Elder whose expression turned grave. He extended his right hand, which was hidden in the cuff of his sleeve. His right hand, resembling a dry old tree root, was enshrouded in dead, dark air. A glint of sharpness flashed in his eyes as he grabbed the oncoming sword light. And quenched the sword light in the dark air. ¡­ Shili Changkong, carrying a longsword on his back, walked in slowly with a light laugh, ¡°Quite the lively scene, isn¡¯t it!¡± Black Wood Elder stared fixedly at Shili Changkong, his face showing a slight change, and said, ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± He shook his head gently, and the sound of several ¡°bangs¡± could be heard as five Vein Gates simultaneously opened on his body. This old man was also a powerful warrior of the Esteem Vein Realm. ¡°If this is your trump card,¡± Black Wood Elder said, with an understated but surging aura, ¡°it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡­ Shili Changkong was also a strong warrior of the Esteem Vein Realm. With both men at the same realm, even if Shili Changkong was slightly stronger, if the old man wanted to flee, Xu Zimei would be helpless to stop him. ¡°Just wait a moment,¡± Xu Zimei spoke to the old man, then he lowered his head and began to search through his Storage Ring. Shortly after, he took out a silver-white Jade Token and smiled, ¡°This Jade Token was given to me by my father; he said to open it when I encounter danger. Inside it contains his Divine Incarnation, although this Incarnation is not as powerful as his real body, it does possess the strength of a Half-Step Saint Vein Realm. Do you want to give it a try?¡± This Jade Token was given to Xu Zimei by Xu Qingshan long ago, out of concern for Zimei¡¯s safety. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t lying; the Divine Incarnation inside the Jade Token indeed had the strength of a Half-Step Saint Vein Realm. However, this Jade Token was so precious that Xu Zimei generally didn¡¯t want to use it lightly. Originally, Xu Qingshan had split a part of his Incarnation and merged it into this Jade Token. For this reason, Xu Qingshan had suffered a serious injury and took a full year of cultivation to recover. Black Wood Elder examined the Jade Token with its many complicated patterns, these intricate designs so profound that even he, a powerful being of the Esteem Vein Realm, could not understand them. After contemplating for a long time, Black Wood Elder finally said, ¡°I can agree to give you the Emperor¡¯s Blood, but in addition to the promise you just made, you must agree to one more thing.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t agree,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°emmmmm, Won¡¯t you listen to what the condition is first?¡± Black Wood Elder said, confused. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. I don¡¯t like it when others try to barter with me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I want Ji Baiyu to join the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Black Wood Elder said calmly. ¡°Grandfather Black Wood, why?¡± Ji Baiyu asked with a puzzled face. But Black Wood Elder merely shook his head, looking at Xu Zimei and asking, ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about joining the True Martial Holy Sect? It¡¯s better for her to come be my maid; the future would be boundless. The day I fulfill my destiny, I could even name her as a War God Venerable,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°No need, my family¡¯s Baiyu, though of ordinary status, is not someone to be ordered around,¡± Black Wood Elder rejected with a shake of his head. ¡°All right then, you missed your chance, just don¡¯t regret it later,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, unconcerned, ¡°In a while, it will be time for the True Martial Holy Sect to open its mountain gate and recruit disciples. When the time comes, just have her come and mention my name, I will make arrangements in advance.¡± ¡°Good, remember your words today,¡± Black Wood Elder nodded and said. ¡­ Suddenly, Ji Baiyu took out a small bottle from her Storage Ring, the outside of which seemed to be embedded with a star, incredibly dazzling. Inside the bottle were three distinct droplets of blood, clearly separated from one another. From the outside, these three droplets of blood appeared unremarkable, seemingly no different from ordinary blood. But as soon as Ji Baiyu opened the bottle, miraculous events occurred in quick succession. There was the sun rising in the east, the full moon like a disk, great trees reaching to the sky, and birds singing in unison. Numerous mysterious visions began to manifest at the mouth of the bottle. ¡°This single droplet of Emperor¡¯s Blood weighs tens of thousands of pounds, ordinary containers cannot bear it. It must be stored in a Nebula Bottle,¡± Ji Baiyu said as she took out another new bottle from the Storage Ring. She poured one droplet of the Emperor¡¯s Blood into the bottle, then reluctantly handed it over to Xu Zimei. ¡­ Xu Zimei received the Nebula Bottle, examined it in his hand, then with a smile on his lips, he stored it inside his Storage Ring. ¡°My lady, if you have no further business, you may leave. I am a bit tired,¡± Ji Baiyu replied indifferently. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Chang Family Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Chang Family ¡°Just now you were saying how special I am, that I possess a unique and independent temperament. Why the disdain all of a sudden,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, ¡°Ah, women.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you can know someone¡¯s face, but not their heart,¡± Ji Baiyu said indifferently. ¡°Then, when we have the time, let¡¯s get to know each other more deeply,¡± Xu Zimei said as he watched Ji Baiyu¡¯s gritting expression, laughing heartily as he and Shili Changkong left. ¡­¡­¡­ Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Ji Baiyu asked discontentedly, ¡°Grandfather Black Wood, do you really believe he can bear Destiny?¡± ¡°The Great Emperor is the strongest of an era. How could just anyone be capable of bearing Destiny?¡± the Black Wood Elder said, shaking his head. ¡°Then why did you let me give him the Emperor¡¯s Blood?¡± Ji Baiyu asked, confused. ¡°If he had opened the Jade Token just now, maybe I could have risked my life to escape, but what about you?¡± the Black Wood Elder said helplessly, ¡°You mustn¡¯t judge him by his constant smiling; I can tell, this person would definitely act without hesitation. He would certainly have killed you and then stolen the Emperor¡¯s Blood.¡± ¡°Despicable,¡± Ji Baiyu said, looking in the direction Xu Zimei had left, speaking resentfully. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, Shili Changkong curiously asked, ¡°Was that really the Emperor¡¯s Blood?¡± ¡°Do you want to try consuming it? A single drop is said to enlighten and ascend one to immortality,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Not interested. What¡¯s the use of Emperor¡¯s Blood? My Martial Path is ultimately my own to walk; no matter how strong external forces are, they¡¯re just support,¡± Shili Changkong replied with pride. As the two were walking down the stairs, they found Lin Ruhu and Guan Zhenhai sitting in the private room. Guan Zhenhai was frolicking merrily, surrounded by several girls on each side. On the other hand, Lin Ruhu was wolfing down the food and drink, showing no interest in the girls beside him. ¡°Brother Guan, you enjoy yourself; we¡¯re going to head back,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Ah, Junior Brother Zimo, you¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± Guan Zhenhai looked at Xu Zimei with a suggestive gaze and said, ¡°Junior brother, you should take care of yourself. Kidney problems are no small issue.¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± Xu Zimei laughed and cursed, then left with everyone. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the Chang Family, Family Head Chang Tianxiong pondered over his son Chang Wei¡¯s words. He was burly, wearing a light blue robe with white clouds embroidered at the sleeves and collar. His complexion was rugged, yet his thoughts were delicate. Sporting a large beard, he asked, ¡°Did that disciple say where he came from?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± Chang Wei shook his head and said, ¡°What status could the brother of a useless person like Guan Zhenhai have? Birds of a feather flock together; one is known by the company one keeps.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be complacent. If he is just an ordinary Inner Sect Disciple, we have some connections within the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Chang Tianxiong said thoughtfully, ¡°But if he is an elite Inner Sect Disciple or a True Disciple, that could complicate things.¡± ¡°So what do we do?¡± Chang Wei also asked, somewhat apprehensively, ¡°I just wanted to cozy up to the Crown Prince by booking the entire Bright Moon Pavilion for him.¡± ¡°Have the people we sent to inquire at the Holy Sect¡¯s branch returned yet?¡± Chang Tianxiong asked, ¡°Guan Zhenhai has often benefited from us; it should be time for him to be of some use!¡± Chang Wei shook his head and said, ¡°The people we sent to the branch were driven away, and they didn¡¯t even see Guan Zhenhai¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just wait for his arrival and see exactly what kind of dragon or snake he is,¡± Chang Tianxiong snorted coldly and said, ¡°Try to let the Crown Prince know about this incident. It would be best to drag the Imperial Household into this.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Chang Wei nodded. ¡­¡­¡­ In the afternoon, Chang Wei was beaten with one hundred heavy strikes by the family head in front of many elders and clan members. It was said that Chang Wei had an altercation with a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect because he intended to book Bright Moon Pavilion exclusively for a banquet in honor of the Third Prince. This news began to spread wildly within the entire Chang Family. As darkness fell, a crescent moon hung in the sky. In the rear courtyard of the Chang family, a young man and an old man stood by the window of a side room. The young man had a handsome face and wore a blue and white long robe, radiating an irresistible domineering presence, as if a natural-born monarch. The elder was very low-key, and if one did not pay attention, they might not even notice his presence. He wore a gray long robe, and his gaze was as deep as a black hole, his hair peppered with white, appearing like an elder in the twilight of his years. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What does the Third Prince think of the rumors spreading outside?¡± the elder asked, inquiring. ¡°The Chang family has provoked the True Martial Holy Sect and wants to drag me into the water,¡± the young man chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°But this True Martial Holy Sect is really overbearing, their disciples are all full of arrogance.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please be cautious with your words. There are some matters we are not in a position to discuss,¡± the elder quickly shook his head, advising. ¡°Is the True Martial Holy Sect really that strong?¡± the young man asked, somewhat skeptical. He was the Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire, one of the two largest empires in the Extreme West Region. His father was even a mighty practitioner of the Emperor Pulse Realm, and the country had nearly a hundred practitioners of the Esteem Vein Realm and countless of the Empty Vein Realm. Yet, the True Martial Holy Sect weighed on them like a high mountain, with everyone in the empire bowing in submission to the sect. The young man felt extremely dissatisfied in his heart. ¡°Your Highness, not just you, even if the monarch himself were here, he would need to hold a sense of reverence towards the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the elder said with emotion, ¡°Do you know why your An Family was able to become the ruler of the Purple Sun Empire?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because our An Family¡¯s ancestors fought for and secured this empire step by step?¡± the young man asked, puzzled. ¡°The Purple Sun Empire has been in existence for nearly ten thousand years, and during this time, there have been many rulers. The ruler of the previous generation did not bear the An surname. That ruler was too arrogant and covertly defied the orders of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the elder shook his head and said slowly, ¡°Later, an elder walked out from within the True Martial Holy Sect. Within a single day, that generation¡¯s ruler, including his clan members and all those related to him, were wiped from existence. Since then, there have been no others, and only after your family passed the tests were they appointed as the new rulers. Do you realize that power, empire, throne, in front of those absolute strengths, are nothing but a joke?¡± ¡°I understand now. I didn¡¯t intend to have a conflict with the people of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the young man nodded and said, ¡°But this time, I came all the way to the Chang family in the struggle with my brothers for the selection of the Crown Prince. However, this Chang family has been dragging their feet on our proposal, unwilling to make a decision. If we could help them solve their problem this time, perhaps we could win them over to become a strong support for me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what the status of the visitor is tomorrow,¡± the elder pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°If it¡¯s an ordinary disciple, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But if it is a True Disciple, even our intervention would be futile.¡± Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23 is not a brainless villain, huh? Chapter 23: Chapter 23 is not a brainless villain, huh? ¡°` After returning to the branch hall, Xu Zimei began his cultivation practice as well. Night fell, darkness engulfed everything like a gigantic beast, and a bright moon hung in the sky. The moon over the willow treetops! Xu Zimei was currently practicing the Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ Annihilation Jue. Once the cultivation of the Annihilation Jue was successful, a Qi of Annihilation would be born within the body. In his previous life, Xu Zimei had cultivated this very technique, so everything came naturally to him, without any difficulty at all. What he was mainly focused on now was deducing his own cultivation technique, the ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡±. In his past life, he had deduced this cultivation technique up to the Divine Vein Realm, but then he could advance no further. However, this rebirth had given him a deeper understanding of the past and the future. Xu Zimei believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long before he could deduce the cultivation techniques beyond the Divine Vein Realm. ¡­ The night passed in silence, and Xu Zimei got up early the next morning. The only Vein Skill he was practicing now was the ¡°Sword Drawing Technique¡±, and Xu Zimei was confident that even if martial artists at the Condensing Vein or even at the True Vein Realm were to face him, they would be unable to react to the speed of his sword drawing. But he felt it wasn¡¯t enough, for there was no limit to speed. Moreover, he could integrate the comprehended Qi of Annihilation into the Sword Drawing Technique, which would greatly enhance both its power and speed. Xu Zimei also set a daily training goal for himself: to practice drawing his sword a thousand times every morning and evening, and swinging it a thousand times as well. As the saying goes, diligence can make up for lack of talent, and even though he was reincarnated, he couldn¡¯t be complacent. Effort was an indispensable part of becoming powerful. After breakfast, Xu Zimei was busy all morning before finally taking a break, as he had to visit the Chang Family at noon. Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, ¡°I should also start gathering those things as soon as possible.¡± ¡­ Under the accompaniment of Guan Zhenhai and a few others, they made their majestic way to the Chang Family. As the Overlord King of Heavenly Sword City, the Chang Family¡¯s mansion naturally occupied the most bustling section of Central Street. Standing at the entrance to the Chang Family¡¯s home, two doorkeepers stopped them, saying they had to report inside before letting them in. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t polite, he was here to make trouble in the first place, no need to be courteous with them. Lin Ruhu kicked each of the two doorkeepers to the ground with one foot and then strutted inside, causing a commotion. The entire Chang Family mansion looked grand and magnificent. Pavilions and terraces could be seen throughout, with rockery courtyards, lotus-filled waterways, and the place was resplendent with gilt and splendor while still exuding a majestic atmosphere. ¡­ ¡°I wonder which talented young disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect has honored our Chang Family with a visit. Please forgive us for not coming out to meet you sooner,¡± Chang Tianxiong, dressed in a green robe and exuding an imposing aura, laughed heartily as he stepped forward to greet them. Behind him followed five elders of the Chang Family, as well as representatives from various clans. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s elite Inner Sect Disciple, Feng Buyu,¡± Feng Buyu stated, presenting his identity token with an indifferent tone. At this moment, Chang Tianxiong¡¯s heart sank. Elite Inner Sect Disciples had the strength of the True Vein Realm, a force that could contend with the highest battle power of the Chang Family. And he could tell that among this group, Feng Buyu wasn¡¯t the main character; the true leader was the young man in a purple robe at the very front. ¡°Things seem to have gone beyond what was expected,¡± Chang Tianxiong said, frowning slightly. The identities of his guests were even higher than he had anticipated! ¡°Could it be that the talented individuals from the Holy Sect have come to our Chang Family because of my worthless son?¡± Chang Tianxiong pondered for a moment, then waved his right hand. ¡°` Chang Wei was dragged out by the servants, his hands and feet bound tightly. Chang Tianxiong spoke loudly and resolutely, ¡°My Chang Family has always closely followed the Holy Sect¡¯s lead, swearing to uphold the authority of the Holy Sect. If my foolish son has indeed offended any of the talented disciples, my Chang Family will certainly not shelter him. Today, I shall hand him over to the talented disciples to deal with as you see fit, and my Chang Family will not utter a single word of complaint.¡± Xu Zimei watched Chang Tianxiong¡¯s solo performance with a smile, thinking to himself, ¡°Indeed, this man is still the crafty sovereign he was in the last lifetime.¡± As the Family Head of the Chang Family, Chang Tianxiong was an overlord figure in Heavenly Sword City. But he was no frog at the bottom of a well; he knew the vastness of the world outside and would evaluate his own strength, standing firm when he needed to be tough and showing weakness when it was strategic to do so. Even if it meant sacrificing his own son, he would do it without a change in expression. Xu Zimei knew that the other party was digging a pit for him. Chang Tianxiong first spoke of how loyal his Chang Family was to the True Martial Holy Sect. He then presented himself as upright, not making excuses or pleading for mercy, and directly brought his son out, bound hand and foot. If Xu Zimei truly killed Chang Wei over such a trivial conflict, what would outsiders think of the True Martial Holy Sect? ¡­¡­ ¡°Family Head Chang, what are you talking about? It¡¯s normal for young people to be proud and have conflicts. But nobody takes it to heart. I already forgot about yesterday¡¯s conflict,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here today because I heard from Brother Guan that Heavenly Sword City couldn¡¯t be as prosperous as it is today without the help of your Chang Family. I simply came to visit out of admiration.¡± Originally, Xu Zimei had intended to start trouble directly, but he temporarily changed his mind. The other party was not the kind of brainless antagonist who would start fighting at the slightest disagreement. Indeed, it would be inappropriate to behave that way. As a professional antagonist with a code of conduct, Xu Zimei felt it was important to convincingly and willingly make others accept his dominance. ¡­ ¡°The breadth of mind of the talented disciples is too much stronger than my useless son¡¯s,¡± Chang Tianxiong, with a stern gaze, kicked Chang Wei to the ground and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to roll to the backyard and reflect on your actions? Don¡¯t spoil the enjoyment of the gathering here.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Chang Wei nodded hastily, shakily standing up with the help of the servants and leaving. He knew this was his father protecting him, signaling for him to leave at once and bring an end to the matter. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that we have the talented disciples visiting my Chang Family. How can we have you standing outside? Please come inside quickly. I¡¯ve already asked people to prepare food,¡± Chang Tianxiong hurriedly said with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded with a smile and walked inside with Lin Ruhu and the others. Chang Tianxiong¡¯s gaze was profound as he pondered silently. When Xu Zimei forgave Chang Wei, Chang Tianxiong knew there was something unconventional about the situation. The purpose of Xu Zimei¡¯s visit to the Chang Family was not because of his son. Or to put it another way, from the beginning of his visit to Heavenly Sword City, Xu Zimei¡¯s target was their Chang Family. Even if his son had not had any conflict with him, Xu Zimei would have still come to the Chang Family. Chang Tianxiong couldn¡¯t figure out where they had offended Xu Zimei or if there was something that attracted him. After a moment of contemplation, he more or less guessed the intentions of Xu Zimei and his party. ¡­ During the meal, Chang Tianxiong kept probing from the sidelines, but Xu Zimei just smiled while eating, never mentioning his purpose for the visit. Finally, after the wine had circulated five times and Xu Zimei¡¯s party had their fill, he said with a smile, ¡°I heard from others that your Chang Family¡¯s ancestors were once just ordinary villagers in a small mountain village. Later on, they found some opportunities and began their journey of martial cultivation, which led to the prosperity of the Chang Family today.¡± Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Prison Suppression Pearl Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Prison Suppression Pearl ¡°The word on the street cannot be taken lightly,¡± Chang Tianxiong laughed. ¡°Indeed, our Chang Family ancestors did come across some cultivation techniques, but he was from a wealthy family. How could he possibly be a villager from the countryside?¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that your Chang Family ancestor didn¡¯t just come across some cultivation techniques,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Chang Tianxiong¡¯s hand, originally holding a wine cup, suddenly paused. He laughed and said, ¡°Rumors, as you know, tend to get more mysterious as they spread. They can¡¯t be taken as truth.¡± ¡°I heard that your Chang Family ancestor also obtained a Heavenly Bead,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Since I¡¯m mentioning it, I must be confident in my sources.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chang Tianxiong¡¯s thoughts cleared up instantly. Xu Zimei was after the Heavenly Bead, but that was something from several hundred years ago. Apart from the successive Family Heads of the Chang Family, no one should know about it. So how did Xu Zimei find out? Their Chang Family ancestors had always left an ancestral instruction, indicating that hundreds of years later, a person destined by fate would come. At that time, the Chang Family was to present the Heavenly Bead to this destined individual, and then the whole family was to pledge allegiance to them. This person of destiny would one day ascend to the throne of the Great Emperor, and their Chang Family would also shine brightly in this era. ¡­ Chang Tianxiong had no idea whether Xu Zimei was the person of destiny, but he had an intuition that Xu Zimei was not the one they were waiting for. ¡°What exactly is this Heavenly Bead that Young Master Xu speaks of? I truly have no idea,¡± Chang Tianxiong shook his head and said. ¡°Why must the Family Head be so obstinate?¡± Xu Zimei let out a laugh and said, ¡°As good as the Heavenly Bead may be, one must still be fated to possess it. Let¡¯s not sacrifice your family¡¯s centuries of foundation over a trivial matter.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, young sir? Are you saying that just because of a made-up bead, the True Martial Holy Sect is going to annihilate our Chang Family?¡± The Great Elder of the Chang Family said, ¡°Our Chang Family has always supported the Holy Sect. If, in the end, a fabricated accusation leads to this outcome, I will certainly make this known to the world, letting everyone judge the actions of the Holy Sect. Or are you saying that this matter has nothing to do with the Holy Sect, and it¡¯s merely your personal scheme?¡± Xu Zimei realized clearly that he had no authority to stand on, and the Chang Family was defiant, even trying to use the moral high ground as a shield. ¡°You are mistaken. Our Holy Sect governs the vast lands of the Extreme West Region, and all of you who reside here are subjects of the Holy Sect. We can barely protect you as it is, why would we harm you?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Then what did Young Master Xu mean by his earlier words?¡± Chang Tianxiong asked. ¡°I meant nothing in particular, just wondering if the Family Head has considered this scenario,¡± Xu Zimei downed a cup of wine with a laugh and said, ¡°Today I visit the Chang Family, we converse joyfully, and then I leave. But then at night, a man dressed in black comes and exterminates the whole Chang Family, taking the Heavenly Bead away. That incident would have nothing to do with our Holy Sect. If anyone dares to claim I orchestrated it, they will need to present evidence, or else it would be slander. After a while, I capture this black-clad individual, and take the Heavenly Bead back. In the end, the Heavenly Bead still ends up in my hands; it¡¯s just that the process is a bit more indirect.¡± Chang Tianxiong¡¯s face changed slightly upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. What he feared was not the hypocrite, nor the outright villain. But rather, someone who clearly held great power, yet utterly disregarded the rules of the game. It was a blatant threat. If he did not hand over the Heavenly Bead today, that night a man in black would come to exterminate their Chang Family. Chang Tianxiong didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so brazen, and worse, there could be no claim that it was the Holy Sect¡¯s doing. ¡°` To achieve his goal, he would use any means necessary, even if it meant being despicable and shameless, and he was particularly self-confident, were Chang Tianxiong¡¯s impressions of Xu Zimei. ¡­ ¡°Young Master Xu, what do you mean by this?¡± Chang Tianxiong asked with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Nothing, nothing, thanks to Family Head Chang for the hospitality. I¡¯ve eaten my fill and should be leaving,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and said to Feng Buyu, ¡°Brother Feng, please go and inform the people at the City Lord Mansion, tonight no one is permitted to leave Heavenly Sword City. Close the city gates, and we¡¯ll talk more tomorrow morning.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei was about to leave, Chang Tianxiong instantly panicked. He stood up and quickly said, ¡°Young Master Xu, I just remembered that our Chang Family seems to have a spherical pearl, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for. If you need it, I¡¯ll go get it for you right now.¡± ¡°Is that so? Family Head Chang, don¡¯t force yourself. I couldn¡¯t possibly take something someone cherishes,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°No, not at all. Just wait, I¡¯ll go fetch it for you now,¡± Chang Tianxiong said, then hurriedly walked outside. His heart raced with panic. The moment Xu Zimei left, Chang Tianxiong suddenly felt a sense of impending doom. Although the ancestral teachings left by his forefathers were important, he couldn¡¯t let the Chang Family be destroyed on his watch. Otherwise, he would be the sinner of the entire Chang Family. It wasn¡¯t long before Chang Tianxiong returned with a box in hand. The box appeared ancient, adorned with the pattern of armor on it. The box was dark black in color, and Chang Tianxiong handed it to Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Young Master Xu, take a look. Is it the pearl you¡¯re looking for?¡± Xu Zimei opened the box, and inside was a dark yellow spherical pearl, with a multitude of chaotic and intricate lines etched onto its surface. Lin Ruhu looked at the pearl, asking curiously, ¡°How come this pearl looks so familiar? It seems like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± Xu Zimei merely smiled and remained silent, putting the pearl away. Of course it looked familiar, for the pearl¡¯s true name was the Prison Suppression Pearl. Previously, Xu Zimei had snatched a Prison Suppression Pearl from Cui Yuan¡¯s hands at the Gravity Tower. This was the second one. Xu Zimei nodded and smiled, ¡°In that case, many thanks to Family Head Chang.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Chang Tianxiong quickly shook his head and smiled, ¡°This pearl has been with my Chang Family for hundreds of years, yet no one knew its use. Now that it has fallen into your hands, Young Master, perhaps it will shine brightly.¡± Xu Zimei then took his leave from Chang Tianxiong, leading his group away from the Chang Family¡¯s residence. As Chang Tianxiong watched their departing figures, he slapped the table beside him forcefully. With a ¡°bang¡± sound, the table splintered apart, teacups shattered into pieces, and Chang Tianxiong¡¯s face was terrifyingly grim. ¡­¡­ Having left the Chang Family, Xu Zimei was in a great mood; this thing was vital to him, and he was nearly ready to gather all the pieces. He said to Black Thirteen, ¡°Before the sun rises tomorrow morning, I don¡¯t want to see the Chang Family exist in this world anymore.¡± On hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the people around him were all shocked. ¡°Junior Brother Zimo, haven¡¯t the Chang Family given you the Heavenly Bead? Why still exterminate them completely?¡± Guan Zhenhai asked hesitantly from the side. ¡°` Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Annihilation Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Annihilation ¡°It was given to me, but when did I ever say that if they gave me the Heavenly Bead, I wouldn¡¯t annihilate their entire clan?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°Uh,¡± Guan Zhenhai looked utterly confused, ¡°That seems to be something that was never said.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Even if I had said it, so what? Can¡¯t I go back on my word and regret it now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Guan Zhenhai paused for a moment, then quickly nodded in agreement. Everyone present felt that Xu Zimei had completely shattered their worldview¡ªsuch blatant shamelessness, and he spoke it with such righteous indignation. The three could only sigh to themselves, I¡¯ve never seen such an unashamedly thick-skinned person. To think that the True Martial Holy Sect is a prestigious and orthodox sect, the Deputy Sect Master a hero of his generation, who at a young age broke through the seven Vein Gates and ascended to the Saint Vein Realm. They never expected the son to be so scheming and unpredictable. ¡­¡­ As night deepened, the occasional bark of a dog could be heard on the streets, with the entire Heavenly Sword City already sunk deep into slumber. Only the Chang Family¡¯s residence was brightly lit, with several influential family members gathered in the meeting hall. ¡°This True Martial Holy Sect has gone too far, completely disregarding our Chang Family,¡± the Great Elder spoke forthrightly, his white beard bristling with anger. ¡°Why should they even consider you? Any elite Inner Sect Disciple from their ranks could wipe out our entire Chang Family,¡± the Fifth Elder whispered softly on the side. ¡°I think we should protest to the Holy Sect. I know one of the Outer Sect Elders,¡± the Second Elder quickly added. ¡°What use is an Outer Sect Elder, if he can¡¯t even control their Inner Sect Disciples,¡± the Fifth Elder said weakly once again. ¡°Old Five, no one would mistake you for a mute if you didn¡¯t speak,¡± Chang Tianxiong glanced at the Fifth Elder, speaking calmly. ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re already enraged, and you won¡¯t even let us vent,¡± the Third Elder huffed coldly from the side. ¡­¡­ ¡°Everyone, stop arguing. I think if there¡¯s something to be discussed, it can be done at leisure in hell,¡± a sudden voice sounded. Everyone there was startled and quickly turned to look towards the entrance. A figure in black clothes entered the room slowly with a sword, fresh blood still dripping from its blade. It seemed like the guards outside had all been killed. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chang Tianxiong frowned slightly, with three of his Vein Gates wide open. The other Elders in the hall were also on high alert, watching the newcomer intently, their auras subtly connecting and pressing down on the stranger. ¡°Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng,¡± the black-clothed figure said softly. With each step he took, another Vein Gate opened on his body. Then, as he took a fourth step, the fourth Vein Gate, Kun Hai, also opened, and his powerful aura surged like massive waves that concealed the sky, pressing down wave after wave, leaving everyone in the hall struggling to breathe. The Lun Quan Vein Gate is located on the back of the left hand. The Xuan Gu Vein Gate is on the back of the right hand. Zhao Yingfeng is situated in the chest area. And Kun Hai corresponds with the chest, its Vein Gate situated on the back. As all four Vein Gates opened, everyone in the Chang Family¡¯s faces changed color as they exclaimed in shock, ¡°Empty Vein Realm.¡± The man in black clothes slowly raised his sword, the blade pointing straight at his chest, and with a slight flick of his right wrist, a sword light flew out swiftly. The Great Elder beside didn¡¯t even have time to react before being cleaved into pieces by the sword light. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic, attack together to hold him off. I¡¯ll go to the City Lord Mansion for reinforcements,¡± Chang Tianxiong shouted, then promptly fled. The black-clothed man¡¯s sword light shot out from his right hand again, this time in the shape of a cross. Chang Tianxiong did not even have a chance to react when the sword light already loomed large before his eyes, about to plunge into his chest. Suddenly, the Fifth Elder rushed in front of Chang Tianxiong, taking the fatal blow for him. ¡°Family Head, run! Our Chang Family cannot end like this,¡± the Fifth Elder said before spitting out a mouthful of blood and losing consciousness. ¡°Although you tend to babble too much normally, when it really matters, you¡¯re the reliable one,¡± Chang Tianxiong said sorrowfully. ¡­¡­ The man in black held a sword in his left hand and in the palm of his right hand, clumps of fireballs gathered. He threw these fireballs into the Chang Family¡¯s compound, and the buildings along the way collapsed in the explosions, starting to burn. The sky was filled with flames, and columns of smoke rose slowly above the Chang Family compound like a shroud blocking out the sun. In the Chang Family¡¯s backyard, the Third Prince and the old man realized something was wrong immediately. The old man tried to escape with the Third Prince, but they were stopped by the man in black. ¡°Sir, this is the Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire. He has absolutely nothing to do with the Chang Family, and we have always been supporters of the Holy Sect,¡± the elder explained hastily. Hovering in mid-air with four Vein Gates wide open, he was also a formidable practitioner of the Empty Vein Realm. ¡°Holy Sect or no Holy Sect, I¡¯m just an ordinary Loose Cultivator. I couldn¡¯t stand the Chang Family¡¯s behaviors, so I decided to eradicate evil for the sake of justice. It has nothing to do with the Holy Sect,¡± said the man in black indifferently. ¡°Yes, yes, nothing to do with the Holy Sect. Sir, your chivalrous heart is admirable,¡± the elder said quickly. ¡°Go. You¡¯ve seen nothing tonight,¡± said the man in black. The elder quickly expressed his gratitude and left with the Third Prince. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei sat in the courtyard of the side hall, admiring the bright moon while watching the red glow of the distant fires lighting up the sky. In his past life, it seemed that the Chang Family was the first power to join Chu Yang. They had even presented the Prison Suppression Pearl to Chu Yang. Even though the current Chang Family was pitifully weak to him, Xu Zimei still did not want to leave any future troubles. ¡­¡­ ¡°You¡¯re from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Chang Tianxiong roared furiously as he looked at his family¡¯s home destroyed in an instant. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve already surrendered the Heavenly Bead, why do you still do this?¡± ¡°Does the death of a weakling need a reason?¡± said the man in black lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand where our Chang Family offended him,¡± Chang Tianxiong said heroically, looking around. Five hundred years of wandering and striving by generations had all been ruined in his own hands. He remembered the day his father had passed the position of Family Head to him. ¡°My son, you must find the person of Destiny and lead our family to truly glorious times, not just dwelling in obscurity, letting the cage of Heavenly Sword City bind the wings of our family from soaring.¡± He slowly picked up the sword in his hand amidst the crying of the children, the screams of his clansfolk, and the ruins of his family¡¯s five hundred years of glory within the flames. Raising his head to the overcast sky, he did not know when his hair had come undone. With his long hair scattering down, he let out a heroic cry and brought the sword slashing toward his own neck. With a ¡°ding¡± sound, the longsword fell to the ground as Chang Tianxiong half-knelt, blood spurting from his neck as his vision blurred. Eventually, his body collapsed powerlessly to the ground. Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Breakthrough Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Breakthrough Early the next morning, a piece of news began to circulate throughout Heavenly Sword City that shook it to its core. ¡°The Chang Family has been annihilated.¡± This was something no one had expected; a family with a history of five hundred years had disappeared overnight. Guards from the City Lord Mansion had cordoned off the entire Chang Family estate. The blazing fire from the night before had burned throughout the night and even now, there were still tiny flames flickering. City Lord Zhong Yanying stood amidst the ruins feeling the poignant sorrow of the situation. ¡°Clean this place up, let this be the end of it, and don¡¯t pursue it any further,¡± Zhong Yanying said indifferently to the guards. ¡°Sir, the one my young lady and I encountered that day must have been them,¡± the elderly man known as Uncle Liang spoke up. ¡°They are people from the Holy Sect, and their status is not low,¡± Zhong Yanying contemplated before adding, ¡°These next few days, have Lin¡¯er stay indoors. We don¡¯t know the purpose of their visit to Heavenly Sword City.¡± The old man nodded and withdrew. ¡­ Meanwhile, Xu Zimei was practicing with his sword in the courtyard when he suddenly received a report from a servant, saying that a man claiming to be the Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire was looking for him. Xu Zimei briefly recalled in his mind that this prince seemed to be a tragic character in his previous life. ¡°Let him in,¡± Xu Zimei said. Straightaway, a young man with a determined face walked in, wearing a white robe and a longsword at his waist. ¡°Young Master Xu, I am An Yifeng, the Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire. My apologies for the imposition,¡± the young man said with a smile. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Purple Sun Empire falls under the governance of the Holy Sect. I¡¯m planning to return to the Imperial Capital tomorrow, and hearing that you were here, I thought to pay a visit,¡± An Yifeng explained. ¡°You came to Heavenly Sword City intending to win over the Chang Family to compete for the title of Crown Prince, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. An Yifeng fell silent momentarily before responding, ¡°Since Young Master Xu is already aware, I won¡¯t conceal it anymore. Indeed, I planned to win over the Chang Family, but it¡¯s unfortunate I encountered a hero who eliminates evil. Having been away for so long, I should return to the Imperial Capital,¡± An Yifeng replied with a rueful smile. ¡°Do you have an elder brother named An Yiheng?¡± Xu Zimei asked, stroking his chin. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s my second brother,¡± An Yifeng nodded and replied. ¡°Do you aspire to be the Crown Prince?¡± Xu Zimei suddenly inquired. An Yifeng was taken aback; his heart began beating rapidly for some reason. He swallowed hard, his eyes blazing as he looked at Xu Zimei and nodded. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°As long as I hear the news of An Yiheng¡¯s death, I assure you will be the future Crown Prince of the Purple Sun Empire.¡± An Yifeng was stunned, ¡°Is he suggesting that I kill my own brother?¡± His face showed struggle, uncertain how to respond. Was the throne more important than his half-brother shared by the same father? ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be conflicted. Think it over slowly when you return. My offer will always stand,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and added, ¡°But I should remind you, without my help, you won¡¯t stand a chance of claiming the title of Crown Prince.¡± Xu Zimei was not lying with this statement; in his previous life, An Yifeng¡¯s brother An Yiheng indeed became the future Crown Prince. The protagonist, Chu Yang, had risen from Qingyang Village and made his way to Heavenly Sword City, reclaiming the Chang Family. In the end, he went to the Imperial Capital, met the Second Prince An Yiheng, and the two became close friends. Ultimately, with Chu Yang¡¯s help, An Yiheng successfully became the Crown Prince. As for An Yifeng, in the end, he was merely a pitiful creature. ¡°I will give it serious thought,¡± An Yifeng nodded then withdrew. ¡­¡­ Afterward, Xu Zimei summoned Black Thirteen. ¡°Thirteen, I have a task for you, and you must not mess it up.¡± ¡°Young Master, please give your instructions,¡± Black Thirteen nodded solemnly. ¡­ The morning in Qingyang Village unfolded as usual, with Coach Mo leading the young trainees in their morning exercises. Since taking the pills Xiao Yuexuan left for Qingyang Village, he had successfully broken through to the Condensing Vein Realm, and his spiritual energy surged powerfully¡ªa result of years of accumulation. The young members of the team were all practicing the horse stance; their faces turned red from the effort, having persisted for over an hour. But at the very back, the youth named Chu Yang wore a resolute expression, steady as an ancient pine, seemingly unaffected by fatigue. Ever since he started cultivating the Step Battle Immortal Jue given to him by Ink Elder and took the pills left by Xiao Yuexuan, Chu Yang¡¯s body had undergone several refinements, reaching the ninth level of the Mortal Realm. For him, this level of training was child¡¯s play. When the morning exercises ended, all the young trainees were so exhausted they could hardly stand straight, yet Chu Yang alone remained relaxed and unfazed. Coach Mo walked over, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Keep it up, you may achieve far greater things than I ever will.¡± Chu Yang smiled and nodded firmly in response. ¡­ After breakfast, Chu Yang made his way to a forest outside Qingyang Village where a vast gorge lay hidden within. A river gathered above the gorge, cascading like a waterfall from the sky, stirring up waves upon impacting the earth. Below the river lay a small pond. Golden carps swam in the pond, and a turtle rested quietly sunning itself on glossy stones at its edge. Chu Yang arrived at the pond¡¯s edge, where Ink Elder¡¯s voice echoed from within a ring. ¡°Yang, sit under the waterfall, use the force of the water to help you open the first Vein Gate, and try to break through to the Spirit Vein Realm today.¡± The waterfall plunged like a direct drop from heaven, as if the Milky Way itself had descended to earth. Looking up at the waterfall resembling a mighty dragon, Chu Yang gritted his teeth and slowly sat down beneath it. No sooner had he taken his place under the waterfall than he felt the pressure of the cascading water, tearing pain in his muscles as if ripping them apart. It felt like his blood was flowing backward, as if his veins might burst. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a roar toward the sky. ¡°Hold on,¡± encouraged Ink Elder¡¯s voice, ¡°circulate the Step Battle Immortal Jue, repair your body bit by bit and then gradually adapt to the pressure.¡± Chu Yang nodded with difficulty, enduring the pain through clenched teeth. Gradually, his body became somewhat numb, and his consciousness started to blur. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, push through now to break into the Spirit Vein Realm; otherwise, it will damage your foundation,¡± Reincarnation Elder shouted from the side. Chu Yang opened his eyes in a haze, mumbling to himself, ¡°Right, I can¡¯t sleep, I have to find Xiao¡¯er.¡± He remembered the feeling of helplessness on the day the girl had left. A glint suddenly flashed in his eyes and with a ¡°bang,¡± it was as if shackles within him had been unlocked. The cascades showered down tumultuously, and Chu Yang excitedly watched the transformations in his body. Then, he caught a glimpse of something behind the waterfall¡ªa cave seemed to be hidden there. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Hundred Great Battle Bodies Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Hundred Great Battle Bodies ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chu Yang looked at the cave, a burst of surprise. The cave was hidden in an especially concealed location, perfectly obscured by the waterfall cascading from above, its entrance overgrown with vines and weeds. Chu Yang had been cultivating here for several days, yet he hadn¡¯t discovered it. He decided to take a look, standing at the very bottom of the waterfall, ever since he had opened the first Vein Gate and advanced to the Spirit Vein Realm. The impact of the waterfall on him wasn¡¯t so severe anymore. He leaped up, briefly dispersing the waterfall with the spiritual energy surrounding him before jumping into the cave halfway up the mountainside. The cave was filled with a faint scent of flowers and wasn¡¯t stuffy, as if the air wasn¡¯t stagnant despite being concealed for a long time. The view inside the cave was slightly dark, and Chu Yang proceeded with great caution, unaware of the potential dangers within. He didn¡¯t even know how deep the cave was. After walking for quite some time, Chu Yang suddenly noticed a light emanating from ahead, the view in front of him broadening. At the very end of the cave, there was a moon-shaped groove emitting the light. Embedded above the groove was a dark yellow pearl, which, if Xu Zimei were present, he would recognize as identical to the one he had fought Cui Yuan for, and to the one from the Chang Family. The light shone down from the groove, precisely illuminating a corner of the cave. In this corner, a pile of dry grass lay spread out, and on top of it was a silver-white sword. The sword sheath emitted a silver-white radiance, adorned with an etching of a dragon. ¡°This, this is,¡± Chu Yang¡¯s gaze was utterly captivated by the longsword. Whereas Ink Elder¡¯s attention remained focused on the pearl. ¡°This is a mundane object, but it is forged from Heaven and Earth Mysterious Iron, impressive,¡± Ink Elder commended. ¡°A mundane object,¡± Chu Yang felt a tinge of disappointment. ¡°Yang, it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s a mundane object that I praise it. If it were an Earth Tier weapon, I¡¯d actually think less of it,¡± Ink Elder said: ¡°All weapons must evolve from their most basic form. Weapons born at Earth Tier or Heavenly Tier often have limited potential.¡± Upon hearing this, Chu Yang felt a surge of joy. He took the longsword in his hands and drew it out bit by bit. The moment the sword was drawn, it seemed as though a silver dragon was roaring, a flash of sword light zooming past. The sword was three feet long, its blade meticulously crafted, gleaming coldly, with three letters inscribed on its surface. ¡°Wandering Dragon Sword,¡± Chu Yang murmured delightfully. ¡°Yang, take the pearl from that groove so I can have a look,¡± Ink Elder said earnestly. Chu Yang nodded and took out the dark yellow pearl, which was somewhat cloudy inside, though its surface was covered with patterns. ¡°What use is this pearl?¡± Chu Yang asked curiously. Ink Elder pondered for a long while before asking slowly, ¡°Have you ever heard of the legend of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies?¡± ¡°What are the Hundred Great Battle Bodies?¡± Chu Yang looked puzzled. ¡°Our current epoch has gone through three eras, namely the present Era of Emperors, the previous Wild Desolation Era, and the even more distant Mythical Era,¡± Ink Elder explained gradually: ¡°Legend has it that at the dawn of the Mythical Era, which is the beginning of this epoch, Heaven and Earth graced us with a hundred great battle bodies. Anyone who could merge with one of these battle bodies would undergo a fundamental transformation of their life essence, endowed with extraordinary talents and extreme strength.¡± ¡°That powerful? How can one possess a Battle Body?¡± Chu Yang asked in amazement. ¡°They are scattered across heaven and earth, and no one knows where these battle bodies are,¡± Ink Elder said: ¡°Even the Battle Body ranked at the very bottom, number one hundred, is sought after by many Great Emperors to no avail. Throughout history, more than seventy of these scattered battle bodies have been discovered across heaven and earth. Yet, more than twenty remain in the world, luring many with their allure. However, what baffles many is that while there have been bits and pieces of news about the other battle bodies, there has been absolutely no word of the top three among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Many even doubt the existence of the top three battle bodies, and some sages have predicted that these three great battle bodies will not emerge easily, but once they do, they will manifest together and forge a glittering and unparalleled splendid epoch.¡± ¡°Does Ink Elder know of any place where a battle body might be found?¡± Chu Yang inquired. ¡°I do not know, but I have once read an ancient tome from the Mythical Era, which stated that the top three battle bodies are not the same as the others,¡± Ink Elder said slowly: ¡°The other battle bodies are all a single entity. As for the top three, each of them is divided into three parts, scattered throughout the cosmos. Only by collecting all three parts can one fuse and form the battle body.¡± ¡°Ink Elder means to say, could this bead be one of the three parts of the top three battle bodies?¡± Chu Yang asked. ¡°The first-ranked battle body is known as the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, the second as the Axe Breaker Emperor Body, and the third as the Crimson Flame Emperor Body,¡± Ink Elder nodded, adding, ¡°But what I cannot ascertain is which of the top three battle bodies this bead in your hand constitutes one-third of.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it for now. There may come a chance to complete it in the future,¡± Chu Yang said excitedly. At that moment, they heard a series of footsteps approaching from outside. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Chu Yang was alarmed and quickly drew his sword, looking towards the entrance of the cave. A figure clad in black walked in slowly. He looked at Chu Yang and said indifferently, ¡°Hand it over.¡± ¡°What exactly?¡± Chu Yang took a step back, asking in confusion. He could feel the powerful aura emanating from the stranger, clearly beyond his abilities as someone within the Spirit Vein Realm to defeat. ¡°You insect,¡± the black-clothed man sneered. His sword glinted, and even before Chu Yang could react, he felt his chest split open. Blood flowed instantly, staining his chest red. ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± Chu Yang endured the pain; he had not expected that he would be targeted just after acquiring this fortuitous opportunity. The man in black did not respond but continued to advance towards Chu Yang step by step. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Zimei¡¯s order, Black Thirteen would have slain Chu Yang with that sword stroke just now. Several days ago, upon receiving orders from Xu Zimei, he had made haste to Qingyang Village without delay. He had not disturbed the grass or startled the snake, lurking around the outskirts of Qingyang Village, shadowing Chu Yang. It wasn¡¯t until today, when the other party inadvertently discovered the cave behind the waterfall, that Black Thirteen knew his mission was about to reach its completion. ¡­¡­ The three Prison Suppression Pearls that Xu Zimei sought to collect were indeed the three components required to assemble the first-ranked Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. In his past life, Chu Yang had assembled the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, and it was one of his greatest trump cards. Based on his experiences from his past life, Xu Zimei only knew of the existence of these three Prison Suppression Pearls, with the location of one completely unknown to him. Another was in the possession of the Chang Family, and a third had been obtained by Chu Yang in Qingyang Village. As for where exactly in Qingyang Village it had been found, Xu Zimei was also unclear. He had not expected to inadvertently receive the pearl whose location was unknown to him from Cui Yuan¡¯s hands, and then to combine it with the pearl from the Chang Family. Because he was unclear about the pearl¡¯s location in Qingyang Village. Thus, he had Black Thirteen follow Chu Yang, for the protagonist would surely obtain the pearl by virtue of fortuitous encounters. When that happened, he could simply reap the benefits. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Gathering the Prison Suppression Pearls Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Gathering the Prison Suppression Pearls Xu Zimei guessed that in his past life, Cui Yuan must have been a little monster that delivered experience points. After being slain by Chu Yang, he obtained the last Prison Suppression Pearl, which was why he himself didn¡¯t know its origin. In this life, he had unintentionally stolen the Prison Suppression Pearl from Cui Yuan¡¯s hands¡ªit could only be said that fate plays tricks on people. Watching Black Thirteen approach step by step, Chu Yang hurriedly backed away. He only felt a burning pain in his chest and due to the massive blood loss, his head was also somewhat dizzy. ¡°Am I really going to die like this?¡± Chu Yang thought unwillingly. He had the guidance of the Ink Elder, he practiced the Great Emperor¡¯s Cultivation Technique, and he still needed to find Xiao¡¯er. He was unwilling to die here, so very unwilling! ¡°Yang, don¡¯t worry, no one can hurt you with me here,¡± the voice of the Ink Elder came from the ring. ¡°Ink Elder, you,¡± Chu Yang looked at the ring doubtfully. He saw the phantom of an old man slowly reflecting out from the ring. The moment the old man appeared, it seemed as if the whole world went silent. The sun and the moon rotated, the cycle of reincarnation never ceasing. An intangible aura congregated around the old man, who stood with hands behind his back, his temples white, wearing a cyan robe. With a long sigh, that aura of lone dominance shocked the surroundings; he slowly extended his right hand, as if the entire time and space had solidified and stopped. ¡°This, this is,¡± Black Thirteen looked gravely at the aged figure. ¡°During my prime, I didn¡¯t even regard Esteem Vein experts in high esteem, yet an ant of the Empty Vein dares to kill the one I¡¯ve chosen,¡± the old man said indifferently. ¡°You said it yourself, it was during your prime. How much strength do you have left now?¡± Black Thirteen said as he slowly took out a jade token. This jade token was given to him by Xu Zimei, containing a Divine Incarnation of Xu Qingshan, which could unleash the power close to Half-step Saint Vein once activated. ¡°Not good,¡± the old man instantly saw the use of the jade token. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to come prepared. Just as he started to show off, why did he encounter such a thorny issue? With a wave of his right hand, a cage descended from the sky, enveloping Black Thirteen within it, and then he directly grabbed Chu Yang¡¯s shoulder and shouted, ¡°Go.¡± This ordinary cage couldn¡¯t possibly contain Black Thirteen. The old man could be said to have used up all the power he had accumulated over the years, and then he took Chu Yang to a faraway place. ¡­¡­ In a dense forest, the old man slowly put Chu Yang down. By now, his phantom had become somewhat dim, as if it could dissipate at any moment. ¡°Ink Elder, are you alright?¡± Chu Yang shouted anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± the Ink Elder said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve just used too much Divine Soul power, I¡¯ll recover after some time. If you find any Divine Soul-related herbs in the future, remember to keep an eye out for me.¡± After speaking, the Ink Elder entered back into the ring. Chu Yang nodded, took a deep breath, and the bleeding from his chest had already stopped. But his head was still slightly painful. He leaned against a tree nearby, wanting to rest for a while. Suddenly, footsteps sounded again. Chu Yang was alarmed¡ªsurely the man from before wasn¡¯t chasing after him. He turned his head to look and saw a man carrying a longsword walking over slowly. The man wore white robes, looking elegant and amiable with a smiling face. Just as Chu Yang was about to speak, he felt an incredibly strong aura pressing down on him. He grunted, feeling completely unable to move an inch. This swordsman felt even more powerful than the man in black he had encountered earlier. The swordsman walked up to him, slowly bent down, and took the Prison Suppression Pearl from Chu Yang¡¯s chest. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Yang¡¯s gaze was piercing as he looked at the other and asked. ¡°Shili Changkong,¡± the man replied with a smile and then left with the Prison Suppression Pearl in tow. Only after the man had left did Chu Yang feel his body relax, and he couldn¡¯t help but gasp for air deeply. ¡°Ink Elder,¡± Chu Yang called out tentatively. ¡°That person was very strong. I didn¡¯t dare show myself. He must be at least at the Esteem Vein Realm,¡± Ink Elder said gravely. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been clearly arranged by someone else, as if an invisible hand is controlling everything?¡± Chu Yang pondered aloud. ¡°Who are these people?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just focus on your cultivation,¡± Ink Elder advised, ¡°You¡¯re still too weak now. When you¡¯re strong, one day you will get your retribution. It¡¯s just a pity about that pearl.¡± Chu Yang nodded firmly, his eyes bright with determination. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei took the last Prison Suppression Pearl brought by Shili Changkong, suppressing the joy in his heart, he said, ¡°Good job, it must have been tough.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me kill him?¡± Shili Changkong asked, puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a sad thing in this world not to have a real opponent?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°I want to give him endless hope, and then crush him into despair, over and over again. That¡¯s interesting!¡± ¡°What about the thing you promised me?¡± Shili Changkong inquired. Xu Zimei, smiling, handed over two cultivation manuals to Shili Changkong; the manuals were none other than the ¡°Heaven-singing Sword Jue¡± and the ¡°Three Talents Sword Formation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, can I go back on my word?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Shili Changkong looked at Xu Zimei, but said nothing. He suddenly felt that being friends with Xu Zimei was far better than being enemies with him. The next day, early in the morning, a group set off and left Heavenly Sword City. Before leaving, Xu Zimei warned Guan Zhenhai, ¡°Some things should be stopped at the proper time.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Guan Zhenhai nodded repeatedly. He knew that Xu Zimei was referring to him using the name of the True Martial Holy Sect for personal gain in dealings with the Chang Family over the past two years. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dwell too much on Guan Zhenhai¡¯s actions; he knew that this world was a blend of black and white, so why bother trying to separate the two so explicitly? There are no absolute good people or absolute bad people. As long as certain actions are kept within limits, within the rules of the game, there¡¯s actually no harm in them. ¡­¡­ These days were the busiest times for the True Martial Holy Sect, as the Sect Gate was about to open to broadly recruit disciples. Across the ten thousand li of territory this supreme place held, countless youths were eager, rubbing their hands in anticipation, hoping to be admitted to this sanctuary that existed in the hearts of countless people. Even some smaller sects nearby wanted to send their talented disciples to the True Martial Holy Sect. It was a broader world, offering more opportunities and better resources. ¡­¡­ At the very front of the Sect Gate, there were one hundred eighty-eight steps. All the young people who wished to join the True Martial Holy Sect had to climb these steps, which represented the first test. The first hundred steps had twice the gravity, the middle eighty steps had five times the gravity, and the final eight steps had gravity ten times heavier than normal. This test assessed the disciple¡¯s perseverance; it was unrelated to personal strength because no matter how strong you are, gravity doesn¡¯t change. The only way one could pass these one hundred eighty-eight steps was to rely on their willpower. Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29: The Coming of the Demon Lord Chapter 29: Chapter 29: The Coming of the Demon Lord ¡°` Xu Zimei returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, but Shili Changkong did not follow him. He had to create a force for Xu Zimei, an intelligence force, whose power might not need to be very strong, but the news must be timely and accurate. The scope of the force aimed to cover the entire Yuan Central Continent, and he needed to be the first to know about all major events happening on the continent. This was a very long process, not something that could be accomplished overnight. But Xu Zimei was not in a hurry; he could wait, and he certainly didn¡¯t lack the funds to create a force. Setting aside his identity, just from the loot he plundered from the Chang Family, Xu Zimei could spend for a very long time. The accumulation of a family for five hundred years was unimaginably vast. ¡­¡­ After returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei came to the peak alone. The cold wind whistled at the mountaintop, thousands of zhang high, strewn with jagged rocks, the mountain path rugged and overgrown with wild grass. Xu Zimei slowly took out the three Prison Suppression Pearls, as the breeze made his broken hair even more disheveled. ¡°Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, the Eternal Ancient No.1 Body,¡± Xu Zimei lamented, even he didn¡¯t know all the secrets of this divine body. In his previous life, he had only seen Chu Yang use it, leaving him with regret and envy. He slowly infused spiritual energy into the three Prison Suppression Pearls, as the wind blew his robe flapping noisily. Suddenly, the three Prison Suppression Pearls shattered, and the sky filled with dark clouds, lightning flashing and thunder booming overhead in a dark mass. Silver dragons of lightning snaked through the clouds, thunder rolling as if the whole sky was about to collapse. From within the three Prison Suppression Pearls, three balls of light emerged, forming a triangular shape, winding around each other. In the sky, the flash of lightning and the sound of thunder seemed to grow larger and larger as if the firmament itself was angry. The clouds accumulated thickly but were slow to release their rain, the air carrying a faint hint of moisture. The three balls of light suddenly shone brightly, and a skeleton flew out from within. One ball of light released two arms, another released two legs, and the last one the torso and skull. As the skeleton fully assembled, the demonic qi surged between heaven and earth, as black mists appeared on the bones, with countless scriptures crawling over its body like ants. The skeleton¡¯s eyes emitted a pure black qi, and it mechanically turned its head and charged straight toward Xu Zimei. Just as the skeleton was about to charge into Xu Zimei¡¯s body, Xu Zimei hurriedly took out Emperor Feiyu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Blood. He dripped the Emperor¡¯s Blood onto the skeleton, and the entire skeleton suddenly shook and then turned into a stream of light that flew into Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Xu Zimei felt as if his bones were fusing with something, an agonizing pain that reached deep into his soul, nearly causing him to faint. His heartbeat quickened a lot, and his blood, originally red, was turning black. Xu Zimei felt an incredible clarity in his head as if all distractions were nonexistent. His hair all blew back, curling up like an explosion, and turned into a fiery red. Numerous purple lines mixed with black appeared on his face, with some kind of power flowing within them. Wisps of black qi were emanating from Xu Zimei¡¯s body. He knelt on the ground, gritting his teeth and enduring the pain that was transforming his entire body. ¡­¡­¡­ In a very distant place across the Yuan Central Continent, the sky was covered with rolling demonic qi, so dense that not even the scorching sun could penetrate it. There was no distinction between day and night here because it was always shrouded in darkness. At the very center of this land stood an ancient column, sealed in dust. This column reached thousands of zhang high, silent for thousands of years. ¡°` Suddenly, the dust-sealed fragments began to fall from the column, and streaks of red light started to flicker across its surface. In this world, silent for hundreds and thousands of years, someone finally spoke. ¡°The Sky Piercer has felt its master¡¯s power; the Demon Lord has been resurrected!¡± ¡°Where is he? Shall we go find him?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know, or rather, no one will know where the Demon Lord is. Precisely because no one knows, the Demon Lord can grow safely and survive.¡± ¡°One day, that man will reign over this place once more. All we need to do is wait in silence.¡± ¡°But the path to the Ancient Demon Cave has been sealed, and ordinary creatures cannot enter.¡± ¡°The Demon Lord is no ordinary creature,¡± a gentle female voice slowly said: ¡°He will follow the summoning of the Sky Piercer, as if he¡¯s listening to a war song from the distant heavens. Chanting softly while proceeding towards his weapon, the Sky Piercer. Nothing can stop him, for he is the most powerful creature in the world.¡± Someone beside them laughed maniacally, their laughter filled with too much madness and excitement. ¡°Demon Lord, welcome back!¡± ¡­¡­¡­. The moment the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body merged with him, Xu Zimei¡¯s second Vein Gate within his body was directly opened. The opening of Xuan Gu also meant that Xu Zimei had advanced directly to the Condensing Vein Realm. His realm, under the enhancement of the power from the Divine Vein Realm within, grew bit by bit. ¡°Condensing Vein first layer, Condensing Vein second layer, ¡­¡­¡­.. Condensing Vein ninth layer.¡± His realm settled at the Condensing Vein ninth layer, and Xu Zimei took a deep breath. What surprised him even more was his state just now, with hair turning entirely fiery red and his face covered with purple-black patterns. In that moment, Xu Zimei felt like he himself was the Demon King incarnate, possessing power beyond belief. ¡°Is this the power of the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body?¡± Xu Zimei was somewhat astonished; in his previous life, he had seen Chu Yang use the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, but his own form seemed different. Perhaps everyone has their own path to follow; it¡¯s normal to be different. The increase in strength caused Xu Zimei¡¯s body to crackle with snapping sounds, and the dark clouds in the sky began to disperse bit by bit, ultimately failing to bring rain. The sun was shining brightly, and atop Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Qingshan watched the anomaly with a look full of puzzlement. ¡°An ominous sign, I don¡¯t know if it is good or bad,¡± Xu Qingshan couldn¡¯t tell the origin of the omen and could only shake his head, not dwelling on it further. ¡­¡­¡­ Later, Xu Zimei sought out Lin Ruhu. Today was the day the True Martial Holy Sect was recruiting new disciples, and Xu Zimei wanted to participate and see what the excitement was all about. According to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei, having not cultivated for long and not passed the entry assessment, didn¡¯t count as a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. At most, he was nothing more than a family member of the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect. By the rules, Xu Zimei today had to pass the trials along with everyone else to be considered a true disciple of the Holy Sect. But in this world, there¡¯s no absolute fairness. With power comes the privilege to act capriciously. With Xu Qingshan around, rules and such don¡¯t matter at all. Rules are made for the weak; the strong are in charge of setting the rules, but they never take them seriously. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: 30th Chapter: The Trial of the Newborns Chapter 30: 30th Chapter: The Trial of the Newborns Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu arrived at the Sect Gate when the trial for recruiting new disciples had already started. The one hundred and eighty-eight steps were now densely packed with disciples. At the very top of the steps, there were two Outer Sect Elders and one Inner Sect Elder in charge of assessing them. The Inner Sect Elder belonged to the Great Elder¡¯s faction, and when he saw Xu Zimei arriving, he just harrumphed indifferently without paying much attention. But one of the Outer Sect Elders, who was from Xu Qingshan¡¯s lineage, was extremely enthusiastic. ¡°Zimei, my dear nephew, has arrived,¡± the Elder said with a smile. ¡°Elder Jin, hello,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and replied, ¡°How is the trial for the new disciples this year? Are there any promising ones?¡± The Inner Sect Elder ignored Xu Zimei, and Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with him either, so he started chatting directly with Elder Jin. ¡°There are a few not bad ones,¡± Elder Jin replied, ¡°Look at the disciples on those eight steps in front; they are relatively outstanding.¡± The one hundred and eighty-eight steps in front of the True Martial Holy Sect¡ªthe last one hundred steps had double gravity, the middle eighty steps had five times the gravity, and the very front eight steps had ten times the gravity. Xu Zimei glanced over and noticed that Baili Xiao was among them, and then he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl brought back by the Sixth Elder? Why does she have to participate in the trial too?¡± ¡°She requested it herself, and we couldn¡¯t refuse,¡± Elder Jin said with a smile. Xu Zimei smiled without saying anything; the girl was more mature than he had imagined. She went from being an ordinary village girl to an overnight drastic transformation, becoming the niece of the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect. But she didn¡¯t get lost in it; instead, she managed to keep her true self. Xu Zimei¡¯s lips curved up into a smile, murmuring to himself, ¡°Indeed, worthy of being the chosen successor of the Empress!¡± ¡­ ¡°If young nephew Zimei wants to attract forces, you might try courting a few of them.¡± Afterward, Elder Jin began introducing the talented disciples from the trials to Xu Zimei. The disciple standing at the very front of the eight steps was a young man in white, carrying a longsword on his back. The young man exuded a sharp edge; despite the astonishing gravity on the steps that made each step quite a struggle. However, his expression remained calm, without any intention of retreating. ¡°He is a scion of the Huang Family from Northwest City,¡± Elder Jin explained, ¡°His name is Yan Buhui, arguably the most talented of this batch.¡± ¡°Why would a scion of the Huang Family come to our True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Lin Ruhu curiously asked. The Huang Family, though not comparable to the True Martial Holy Sect, was also a large family in Northwest City. The founder of the Huang Family was the Sword God, a powerhouse of the same era as Emperor Yin Tian. Legend has it that he had once contested for destiny with Emperor Yin Tian, and even though he ultimately failed, One who qualified to compete with a Great Emperor for destiny was certainly not an ordinary person. A scion of the Huang Family coming to the True Martial Holy Sect would definitely not have any privileges; they would be just like ordinary disciples. To get good cultivation resources, they had to fight for them themselves, which wouldn¡¯t beat staying with the Huang Family! ¡°He is a child born to a concubine from the Huang Family; his mother was a lowly maid, and his birth was just an accident,¡± Elder Jin clarified, ¡°He didn¡¯t get good resources in the Huang Family, and instead faced opposition at every turn. His name is Yan Buhui, after his mother¡¯s surname.¡± ¡°He is quite good,¡± Xu Zimei recalled the memories of his past life, smiled, and said, ¡°One day he will carry the glory of his ancestors and pass on the brilliance of the Sword God.¡± ¡°Does young nephew Zimei really think so highly of him?¡± The Inner Sect Elder disdainfully remarked. Xu Zimei glanced at the Inner Sect Elder and said indifferently, ¡°Unrelated, like a woman without melons.¡± The face of the Inner Sect Elder turned awkward, he huffed coldly and stopped bothering with it. ¡°I won¡¯t say much about that girl named Baili Xiao; I heard the Sixth Elder is quite fond of her, and her talent probably isn¡¯t far off,¡± Elder Jin continued. ¡°Down the steps, those two girls are twins, one named Xue Qianxue, and the other named Xue Mengmeng. They are locals from Little Yang Town under our Holy Sect; their previous Family Head was also one of our Inner Gate Elders. Before they came here, the current Family Head of the Xue Family specifically asked me to take good care of them. They are twins, and it¡¯s said that they cultivate a kind of combined attack Cultivation Technique, which when used together, can double the power of the technique. With their strength, it would be very challenging to enter the front eight steps, but due to the boost from the combined attack Cultivation Technique, their talent can be considered barely passable.¡± Xu Zimei smiled; he still remembered the twin sisters. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, these two later became Baili Xiao¡¯s maidservants, which could be said to be quite glorious. ¡°Moving on, the bulky one is named Gao Xiong,¡± Elder Jin said, continuing, ¡°He¡¯s from an ordinary mountain village in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Amongst these people, his realm is the lowest, only at the ninth layer of the Mortal Realm, not even having entered the Spirit Vein Realm. However, his physical body is one of the most potential-filled ones I¡¯ve seen in years; it was purely by the strength of his body that he stepped onto these front eight steps.¡± After listening to Elder Jin¡¯s introduction, Xu Zimei said to Lin Ruhu, ¡°Ruhu, let¡¯s also participate in the trial to avoid idle talk from others.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lin Ruhu nonchalantly nodded. The two walked to the bottom of the mountain and started moving forward step by step from the first step. There weren¡¯t many strict requirements for walking up these steps; defensive Spiritual Artifacts couldn¡¯t be used, and it was necessary to proceed one step at a time. Even if one could leap up several steps at once, it wasn¡¯t allowed. As Xu Zimei stepped onto it, he felt gravity coming from all directions. His cultivation state, which was somewhat unstable at the ninth layer of Condensing Vein, began to solidify, and the Spiritual Energy inside him became more condensed. ¡°Ruhu, don¡¯t resist this gravity; try to merge with it,¡± Xu Zimei advised, ¡°Not only will that reduce the weight of the gravity, but it will also help better temper your body.¡± Lin Ruhu nodded; his talent wasn¡¯t worse than Xu Zimei¡¯s, especially after cultivating the Force Jue, the muscles on his body became increasingly pronounced. Showing signs of bulging, estimating that he would likely become a muscular man in the future. ¡­ Xu Zimei, looking content, stepped up the steps one at a time. While tempering himself, he also integrated himself into the gravity. He took about ten minutes, without rushing, to pass the last hundred steps of double gravity. Then came the eighty steps of five times gravity. Xu Zimei stood there and slightly adjusted to the gravity, before continuing to walk up as calmly as a breeze. Lin Ruhu wouldn¡¯t show weakness either; although it was always a bit hard, he managed to keep up with Xu Zimei¡¯s pace. Finally, the two completed the eighty steps and arrived at the last eight steps. According to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, as long as you could walk onto the steps with ten times the gravity, you were considered to have passed. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Level 2 Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Level 2 But at True Martial Holy Sect, Outer Sect Disciples are also divided into ordinary and elite. Stepping onto the eight steps with tenfold gravity is considered being an ordinary Outer Sect Disciple. And if one can complete all eight steps, they can become an elite disciple. Elite disciples definitely receive far more resources; for cultivation, wealth, companions, methodologies, and territory are indispensable. Therefore, every year many newcomers wish to challenge this and directly become elite disciples, leaving behind a splendid story. Xu Zimei stepped onto the steps with tenfold gravity, the force of the gravity growing stronger. He loosened his body a bit and took a deep breath. As he stepped onto the first step, he encountered the twin sisters standing there. Xu Zimei looked down and gave them a once-over, his gaze pausing briefly on the twins¡¯ bosoms. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty before?¡± the younger sister Xue Mengmeng retorted, showing her small tiger teeth and glared at Xu Zimei. ¡°I live at Goose Southern Peak,¡± Xu Zimei tapped their shoulders three times and then walked towards the second step with a big laugh. ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± Xue Mengmeng asked her sister, puzzled. Her sister Xue Qianxue clenched her silver teeth, angrily saying, ¡°He¡¯s telling us where he lives and even patted our shoulders three times. It means he¡¯s asking us to go to Goose Southern Peak to find him at midnight.¡± ¡°Shameless,¡± Xue Mengmeng watched Xu Zimei¡¯s departing back, her little fists clenched tight and her face flushed red. ¡­¡­ Stepping onto the third step, Xu Zimei saw a stocky young man named Gao Xiong and smiled at him. ¡°My name is Gao Xiong, nice to meet you,¡± the young man named Gao Xiong said, scratching his head with a simple smile: ¡°Me ma used to say that as a kid, I could go head-to-head with the brown bears in the forest without being the least bit weaker, so she named me Gao Xiong.¡± ¡°The Little Prince of Close Combat, huh,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Young man, I think highly of you. Want to hang with me?¡± ¡°Are there any benefits?¡± Gao Xiong asked curiously. ¡°When I carry out my destiny and ascend to Great Emperor, I¡¯ll appoint you as my second War General; how about that?¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. As for the position of first War General, it had already been reserved by Lin Ruhu. ¡°But I want to be a Great Emperor too,¡± Gao Xiong said with a laugh, showing off a set of big white teeth with a naive expression. ¡°If you contest the destiny with me, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you then,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Maybe I can counter-kill you,¡± Gao Xiong laughed dismissively. ¡°Haha, interesting, really interesting,¡± Xu Zimei laughed heartily for a few moments, then looked at Gao Xiong thoughtfully, ¡°Inheritor of the Ancient Power Bear bloodline, you indeed have the qualification to contend for the destiny. It¡¯s a pity that you were born in the same era as me.¡± Gao Xiong¡¯s expression changed as he looked intently at Xu Zimei. His Ancient Power Bear bloodline was always his secret; how could the other party know? Leaving behind a contemplative Gao Xiong, Xu Zimei continued upwards to arrive before the fifth step. He looked at the young girl in front of him, Baili Xiao, who was also looking at him, their eyes meeting. ¡°I really regret the idiotic things I did back then,¡± Xu Zimei said gently. The girl looked at him with eyes full of confusion. A gentle breeze rippled the surface of the lake, and the branches of the willow trees on either side swayed with the wind, while several birds flew from afar, their wings beating softly. ¡°The game has started, but this time I am the one in control,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly smiled, paying no attention to the girl, stepped into the void, radiating confidence and an air of unrestrained grace. ¡­¡­ Yan Buhui stood with his sword, his body erect, resembling a drawn sword. Sword Qi enveloped him, his white clothes fluttering in the wind, his long hair slightly gathered into a bun with a sideways fringe covering half his eyebrow, dancing in the breeze. ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± Xu Zimei asked, stepping onto the stairway, smiling as he looked ahead the same time as the young man. ¡°If you help me eliminate the Huang Family, my life is yours,¡± Yan Buhui turned his head, eyes glittering as if there were swords flashing within, gazing intently at Xu Zimei. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t vengeance be more satisfying when carried out with one¡¯s own hands?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and, without giving the youth¡¯s astonished look any further attention, stepped up to that final stair. His momentum was overwhelming, spiritual energy surging around him like a mighty river, his purple robe draped behind him as he turned to look at the countless youths still struggling against gravity to climb. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but think of the True Martial Great Emperor, that man who bore his destiny and stood at the zenith of the heavens, and who proclaimed ¡°Destiny is mine alone¡± before the whole world with such grandeur. ¡°Young Master Zimo truly has an extraordinary talent,¡± an Inner Gate Elder said with a sardonic tone nearby: ¡°He truly lives up to the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s continuous nurturing.¡± What the Inner Gate Elder meant was that Xu Zimei was only able to outshine the other newcomers because his father was the Deputy Sect Master, suggesting he was built upon by superior resources. ¡°Always leave room for maneuver in your actions; don¡¯t deprive yourself of even the opportunity to beg for mercy in the future,¡± Xu Zimei glanced indifferently at the Inner Gate Elder and remarked. The Inner Gate Elder¡¯s face changed, and he looked deeply at Xu Zimei before falling silent. ¡­¡­ After Xu Zimei climbed the one hundred and eighty-eight steps, Lin Ruhu, too, struggled for a long time before finally reaching the top. Yan Buhui, surrounded by swirling Sword Qi which seemed to soar into the skies, followed by the sound of sword cries, eventually made his way up as well. Although Baili Xiao had no particularly stunning performance, she step by step, step by step, just kept walking up. Against all odds, with her body feeling like it was going to be crushed by the intense gravity, she gritted her teeth and ultimately made it to the top. After that, no other disciples were able to finish climbing the one hundred and eighty-eight steps, but nevertheless, many disciples managed to step onto those eight steps afterward. The trials of the True Martial Holy Sect were divided into three phases, and after all three phases were complete, the scores from each phase would be added together. The top one hundred ranking disciples would then be allowed to join the True Martial Holy Sect and become Outer Gate Disciples. ¡­¡­ As for the second phase, it was a test of aptitude, which is absolutely crucial for martial artists. Even the Empress Hongtian, that girl with mediocre talent, had to seek ways to enhance her aptitude step by step on her journey to Becoming Emperor. The True Martial Holy Sect classified aptitude into nine levels, with first-level being the strongest and ninth-level the weakest. Typically, an aptitude of fourth-level or above is considered to be competent. Xu Zimei did not participate in this phase, confident in his aptitude after merging with the Eternal Ancient No.1 Body and the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. In this phase, Gao Xiong and Yan Buhui both possessed first-level aptitude, while Baili Xiao had second-level aptitude, and the twin siblings had third-level aptitude. Aptitude was tested specifically with an Enlightenment Stone, one of the Taoist Stones from nature, which, after modification, was used explicitly for testing aptitude. Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32 King-level Aptitude Chapter 32: Chapter 32 King-level Aptitude The aptitude testing on the Enlightenment Stone continued, with most disciples who came to the True Martial Holy Sect having third or fourth class aptitudes, and many also possessing first or second class aptitudes. Just as the aptitude testing was about to come to an end, everything changed when a young man clad in a black robe placed his hand on the Enlightenment Stone. Instantly, lines of Tao became visible on the stone, the patterns emitting beams of golden light that shot straight up into the sky. ¡°King-level aptitude,¡± an Outer Sect Elder excitedly declared. ¡°The last time we saw a king-level aptitude was ten years ago, if I remember correctly,¡± an Inner Sect Elder said with a smile. King-level aptitude was not rare within the True Martial Holy Sect, but it definitely belonged to those with considerable potential and extraordinary talents. King-level aptitude was one notch above first class aptitude. The young man seemed to have known about his talent all along; he was not at all surprised, instead, he proudly basked in the envious glances of the other youths around him. ¡°What is your name?¡± an Inner Sect Elder stepped forward and inquired. ¡°Disciple Yu Bo,¡± the young man hurriedly answered with respect. ¡°Would you like to become my direct disciple,¡± the Inner Sect Elder asked, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t pass this trial, I can still take you as my disciple if you agree.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. I am willing,¡± Yu Bo did not stand on ceremony and began to kneel and kowtow immediately. The youths nearby were filled with envy, ¡°Just arrived at the True Martial Holy Sect and already taken as a direct disciple by an Inner Sect Elder, Yu Bo¡¯s future is boundless!¡± ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s talents are unrivaled, hardly comparable to mere mortals like yourselves,¡± a keen disciple by the side began to butter up right away. ¡°Zimo, shall we recruit him to our side?¡± Lin Ruhu asked as he looked at Yu Bo. ¡°He¡¯s just a jumping clown,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. In his past life, Yu Bo indeed had a moment of glory, but all he had was talent; his Dao heart was unstable, and ultimately, he faded into obscurity. As a martial artist, one can work on gradually improving inferior talents; there¡¯s always a way. But if there¡¯s an issue with one¡¯s Dao heart, then one is unlikely to achieve much in this lifetime. Therefore, among martial artists, there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°If you have an invincible Dao heart, then you have the qualification to become a strong person.¡± After the second stage of the aptitude test was over, everyone rested for a short spell before moving on to the third stage. The third stage was to test the Dao heart. The True Martial Holy Sect would create an illusion, and the person who remained lucid the longest within would score the highest in this stage. If one could remain lucid until the end of the illusion, a full score would be attained. Generally, there were two types of lucidity: one where the spirit doesn¡¯t fall into delusion from the start, demonstrating a resilient Dao heart; the other is where a person succumbs but manages to extricate themselves from the temptation of the illusion and achieves self-awareness at the last moment¡ªa Dao heart with imperfections, yet teeming with potential, meriting a full score as well. After the brief rest, a young man emerged from within the Holy Sect. The youth was dressed in the special blue robe of the True Martial Holy Sect, his features resolute, and there seemed to be a sort of magic in his eyes that could make one lose themselves if looked into for too long. The Seventh Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect was an Array Master, under whom were five direct disciples, famously known in the martial world as the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples. These Five Disciples each specialized in different formations: some excelled in killing arrays, others in defense formations, and some in auxiliary formations. The young man named Qi Shan was the most skilled in illusion arrays among the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples. ¡°I¡¯ll be setting the challenge for the third round,¡± Qi Shan said lightly as he looked at the young men before him, ¡°I¡¯ll lay out a Seven Emotions and Six Desires Formation. Just from the name, you should guess the purpose of this Formation, so I won¡¯t explain further.¡± Spiritual Energy surged in Qi Shan¡¯s palms as he began to form Array Seals with his hands, crafting each one, the size of a thumb, from the Spiritual Energy. He formed the seals at a rapid pace. In just a few breaths, a hundred Array Seals were conjured. Formations also have a strict hierarchy, similar to the realms of a Vein Practitioner. Based on the number of Array Seals, ten seals would constitute a first-tier Formation, while one hundred seals belonged to a second-tier Formation. Once these one hundred Array Seals were set in their strategic positions on the ground, lined up in order, and merged into the Spiritual Energy, Qi Shan¡¯s hands once again stirred up Spiritual Energy, transforming it into a beam of light that fell into the Formation, which was then instantly activated. The inside of the Formation was shrouded in a thin layer of mist, making it impossible to see what was within. Outside the Formation were white streams of Spiritual Energy, forming a circle of light that was both luminescent and mist-laden, ¡°The assessment will last a quarter of an hour. After a quarter of an hour, I will dismantle the Formation,¡± announced Qi Shan. The new disciples each made their way into the Formation, sitting cross-legged and relaxing their minds, seeking to be in the best state to face the assessment. ¡°Let¡¯s go join the fun,¡± Xu Zimei suggested to Lin Ruhu. He led Lin Ruhu into the Formation and had just settled down when the Formation began to operate. Layers of mist enveloped everyone. The surrounding youths were instantly subjected to illusions, but Xu Zimei remained unaffected, taking a moment to survey the Formation. In his view, although it was full of flaws, it was still decent by the standards of a second-tier Array Master. Xu Zimei emptied his mind and allowed the mist to draw him into an illusory world. If he hadn¡¯t been willing, such a low-level Formation would never have been able to compromise his mind and spirit. ¡­¡­ All around was a vast expanse of white. Laughter, clear as silver bells, reached Xu Zimei¡¯s ears. Several scantily clad women approached him with a sultry gait, their ample bosoms and long legs exposed, and their black hair billowing loosely behind them as if they had just bathed. However, before these women could come close, Xu Zimei lashed out with a palm strike, dispelling all the illusions. ¡°How uninspired, clich¨¦. Beautiful women are fleeting; in the end, they¡¯re nothing but skeletons.¡± The next moment, thunderous cheers suddenly erupted in Xu Zimei¡¯s ears. He saw himself standing at the summit of the firmament, surrounded by Destiny. He looked regal in a purple robe, his presence monumental and unstoppable, as if he were the Great Emperor who ruled over the world. No, he was the Emperor, the mightiest of his era. Countless beings knelt before him in worship. ¡°Having been reborn in this life, I am destined to ascend the Firmament and become the Great Emperor. Why should I indulge in these fantasies?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and shattered the illusions with a punch. At the next moment, the scene before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes transformed. He became an ant, crawling between heaven and earth, while ten Great Emperors strode through the air above the summit of the Firmament. Their imperial majesty swept across vast distances, their purples aura spanning ninety thousand miles, holding the sun and the moon, plucking stars from the sky. ¡°Xu Zimei, do you plead guilty?¡± the ten Emperors challenged him simultaneously, their gazes divine, their statures colossal, shoulders carrying the heavens, feet treading upon clouds. Their oppressive might bore down like the collapse of the nine heavens, leaving Xu Zimei gasping for breath. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33 The Legacy of Empress Hongtian Chapter 33: Chapter 33 The Legacy of Empress Hongtian The Ancient Emperor, the Vast Emperor, the Soaring Emperor, the Great Emperor Tianqi¡­ Looking at these emperors who were admired by future generations, Xu Zimei¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he indifferently said, ¡°What crime have I committed, even if you carry destiny and substitute the will of the heavens, what can you do?¡± At that moment, Xu Zimei really wanted to shout out loud, ¡°We cultivators naturally defy the heavens; who dares to place themselves above all? Today I will shatter the heavens, my fate is my own, not dictated by the heavens.¡± But, upon second thought, he felt it was somewhat adolescent, his gaze grew sharp, he drew Tyrant Shadow from his back, and with his lean figure, he looked up at the ten emperors in the sky, his lips curled into a smile, ¡°What does it matter if I pull you down from your pedestals!¡± He walked on air, Tyrant Shadow in hand reflecting a blaze of glory, roaring as he charged towards those emperors. ¡°The world¡¯s turmoil starts because of us, Once involved in the rivers and lakes, time hurries by, Imperial ambitions and supreme rule are all but jests, In the end, life is nothing more than a drunken revelry.¡± ¡­ Qi Shan waved his hands, and the Seven Emotions and Six Desires Formation gradually dissolved, the fog cleared, and Xu Zimei had a smile on his lips. This Seven Emotions and Six Desires Formation could bring out a person¡¯s most primitive desires, whatever you most longed for, it could create within the illusion for you. Authority, wealth, beauty, or strength. In the arena, many of the young men were already disheveled, with clothes askew and hair scattered, looking very wretched. Even those who were in better condition had faces either pale or flushed, their entire bodies covered in a sheen of cold sweat. ¡°Ruhu, what did you see in the illusion?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°I saw many women without clothes, but I wasn¡¯t interested, so I blasted them away,¡± Lin Ruhu said, ¡°I also saw myself carrying destiny, becoming an emperor. But I knew that in this life, the emperor must be Brother Zimo, so I killed all those who worshipped me too.¡± Xu Zimei suddenly realized that this kind of illusion was actually just a way to stir up the desires in one¡¯s heart, but for someone like Lin Ruhu who had no desires, it was pointless. ¡°Ruhu, what do you like?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I just like following behind Brother Zimo,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a simple smile. ¡°Let me make it clear, my personal aesthetics are very normal,¡± Xu Zimei hastily clarified. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Lin Ruhu quickly said, ¡°I already have someone I like.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xu Zimei blinked, Lin Ruhu always seemed quiet and reserved, but unexpectedly, this broad-browed, big-eyed man turned out to be the kind who was restless inside. ¡°The daughter of the Seventh Elder,¡± Lin Ruhu replied in a muted voice. ¡°Shh,¡± Xu Zimei drew in a breath of cold air, ¡°Truly terrifying indeed!¡± Xu Zimei had seen the Seventh Elder¡¯s daughter before, and he hadn¡¯t expected Ruhu¡¯s taste to be so intense. ¡°What do you like about her?¡± Xu Zimei felt it was necessary to ask clearly. ¡°I think her personality is quite good,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a silly smile, seeming to reminisce about something, his smile as radiant as the spring sunshine. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Xu Zimei nodded silently, not continuing the conversation. ¡°He¡¯s a werewolf.¡± ¡­ At this time, the Inner Sect Elders had already begun to announce the names of the top one hundred disciples. The named young men were all tremendously excited, looking around with pride, standing tall with their chests out. As the list of one hundred names neared completion, the remaining young men looked downcast, their year of anticipation turning into utter despair. ¡°Those youths who failed to join the Holy Sect shouldn¡¯t give up, the path of a martial artist is fraught with setbacks; it can¡¯t all be smooth sailing,¡± an Inner Sect Elder stood at the front, consoling them, ¡°You can come back next year or choose to join another sect, which is also a fine choice.¡± In the Extreme West Region, aside from the True Martial Holy Sect, there were indeed many other sects. However, no matter how one looked at it, the True Martial Holy Sect was the strongest. ¡­ The Inner Sect Elder then gave an inspiring speech to the remaining hundred youngsters who had joined the True Martial Holy Sect. The main message was, ¡°The sect is for me, and I for the sect.¡± After the speech ended, the Inner Sect Elder took out a hexagonal crystal. The surface of the crystal was polished smooth like a mirror, twinkling with specks of light. The Inner Sect Elder didn¡¯t tell everyone what the crystal was for, but had everyone line up and try placing their hand on the crystal one by one. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Lin Ruhu asked curiously from a distance. ¡°Legacy Crystal,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He had already anticipated the result, this was a moment that could be recorded in the history of the True Martial Holy Sect, and also the moment when Baili Xiao truly stepped through the dragon gate. But Xu Zimei didn¡¯t try to stop it because everything seemed so interesting, so beautiful. So beautiful that he didn¡¯t even want to shatter someone else¡¯s hope. ¡­¡­ The youngsters placed their hands on the crystal one by one, yet the crystal showed no reaction. The Inner Sect Elder¡¯s expression was calm, as he had anticipated this outcome, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a successor chosen by the Empress.¡± The queue began to dwindle, whether it was Yan Buhui or Gao Xiong, or even the pair of twin sisters, they all failed in turn. It wasn¡¯t until the girl nervously walked forward and placed her hand on the crystal that Baili Xiao felt a warm current flow from the crystal. Immediately after, the whole crystal suddenly emitted a dazzling silver light. ¡°This, this is,¡± said the Inner Sect Elder who stood at the front, looking at the crystal in a state of shock, rendered speechless. Not far away, Xu Zimei¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°Tsk tsk, such a historic moment, it¡¯s a pity there¡¯s nothing to record it.¡± ¡­ As the crystal emitted the dazzling light, there suddenly appeared, up in the sky, over a dozen figures rising into the air. Each figure radiated a Heaven Shaking presence, and as these figures appeared at the same time, their auras faintly joined together, solidifying the surrounding air with a force as vast as the sea. Among these figures were the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s seven Elders, including the Deputy Sect Master, all present. This crystal was a treasure of the Sect Gate, naturally, it would not be so easily entrusted to an Inner Sect Elder. In fact, every time a new successor was sought, these high-ranking officials were secretly present, preferring not to reveal themselves. ¡°Brother Zimo, what¡¯s happening?¡± Lin Ruhu, seeing the high-ranking officials of the sect at the center, asked in astonishment. The crystal slowly rose into the sky, emitting a brilliant light, as if something was about to emerge. Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Before the four Great Emperors of our True Martial Holy Sect ascended, they all left their legacies within the sect. They hoped that one day a suitable person would obtain the legacy and then lead the Holy Sect to a golden age. The legacy of the Divine Travel Great Emperor was obtained by our current Sect Master, while the legacy of the True Martial Great Emperor was obtained by my father. Now, only the legacies of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades and Empress Hongtian remain vacant. And today, the successor to Empress Hongtian has appeared.¡± Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Receiving the Mission Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Receiving the Mission Everyone was shocked by the scene before them, as the smooth crystal gradually dissolved, revealing a shadow that stepped out from within. This shadow seemed to have traversed the nine heavens and ten earths, crossing through time and the River of Fate. All was silent, and not a bird could be heard chirping. The majestic imperial might swept across the entire Yuan Central Continent. At this moment, whether it was the ancient creatures who had cultivated for countless years or the naturally talented evil beings, none were exceptions. All were stunned by this enormous momentum, their gazes involuntarily turning towards the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°It¡¯s the Empress,¡± someone shouted. All the people of the True Martial Holy Sect knelt on the ground, looking up at the sky with devotion. Endless radiance fell from the shadow, as if a mist covered it, preventing anyone from seeing the Empress¡¯s face clearly. The Inner Sect Elders swallowed hard and exclaimed in a lost voice, ¡°The Empress¡¯s successor, she is the one chosen by the Empress.¡± The shadow looked back at the world for a moment, as if freezing time and space, then transformed into a streak of silver light, flying into Baili Xiao¡¯s body with an indomitable momentum. Then, everyone only heard a thunderous explosion as the Legacy Crystal of the Empress shattered. A complete skeleton flew out from within, radiating with bright silver light, surrounded by strands of lunar brilliance. ¡°The Flying Immortal Body,¡± an Elder exclaimed, ¡°It is the Empress¡¯s Flying Immortal Body. She left it behind when she ascended without taking it with her.¡± Everyone gasped, their eyes filled with disbelief as they looked at Baili Xiao. Those in the know understood just how great an opportunity this girl had received. The Flying Immortal Body, ranked seventh among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies and renowned as the Battle Body that represents the ultimate speed. It is known that among the four True Martial Great Emperors of the True Martial Holy Sect, only Empress Hongtian obtained the seventh-ranked Flying Immortal Body, while the True Martial Great Emperor obtained the fifteenth-ranked True Martial Sword Body. The other two Great Emperors, even after carrying Destiny, were unable to obtain a Battle Body. The legacy of the True Martial Great Emperor was inherited by Xu Qingshan, but it did not include his own inherited Battle Body. No one expected that Empress Hongtian would actually leave her Flying Immortal Body behind. ¡­¡­ As the Flying Immortal Body merged into Baili Xiao¡¯s body, she fell to the ground, screaming in agony. Xu Zimei understood the pain of transforming her entire body. Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan quickly flew down from the sky and encouraged her at the side, ¡°Xiao¡¯er, hold on. This is an important moment for you to change your destiny. You must endure.¡± Under the anxious eyes of everyone, Baili Xiao gradually calmed down, sat cross-legged, suppressed her own spiritual energy, and then slowly exhaled. ¡°Auntie,¡± Baili Xiao said upon seeing Xiao Yuexuan and quickly greeted her. ¡°Child, you really are blessed,¡± Xiao Yuexuan said contentedly, ¡°You have received the Empress¡¯s legacy, and you have merged with the Flying Immortal Body. You are definitely qualified to compete for your destiny in this life.¡± ¡°I will try my best, so I won¡¯t let Auntie down,¡± Baili Xiao nodded and replied. ¡­¡­ The trial for new disciples had ended, and the girl had become the sole protagonist of this trial. Xu Zimei was now also an Outer Sect Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. According to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, an Outer Sect Disciple must complete three Sect missions within a month. There was a special mission hall within the Sect where disciples took on missions. Xu Zimei did not concern himself with how much of a sensation this trial had caused within the True Martial Holy Sect. He, along with Lin Ruhu, headed to the mission hall. Completing and submitting tasks all had to be done in the Task Hall; hence when Xu Zimei arrived, the hall was usually crowded. The scene could be described as bustling. There was a long queue waiting to take on tasks, but Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to line up and went directly to the front of the queue. At the front, a disciple was in the process of accepting a task. The disciple smiled at the one distributing tasks behind the counter and said, ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯d like to take on a task.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation level?¡± asked the young man at the counter without looking up. ¡°Fifth layer of the Spirit Vein Realm,¡± the disciple quickly replied. ¡°Spirit Vein Realm can only take on level five tasks,¡± the young man said indifferently, then carelessly tossed a wooden token to the Outer Sect Disciple. The Outer Sect Disciple hurriedly caught the task token, glanced at the assignment detailed on it, and his expression changed. He then said with a forced smile, ¡°Could you perhaps give me a different level five task, senior brother?¡± There were various types of tasks in the Task Hall: some involved slaying Monster Beasts, some entailed eradicating bandits, some required escorting caravans, and some involved mining rare minerals. Some tasks were issued by the Inner Sect Elders, while others were posted by people from outside. As long as there was a Spirit Crystal reward and the task didn¡¯t harm others, it could be posted within the True Martial Holy Sect. Hence, even if they were all level five tasks, some were easier and some more challenging. The one this Outer Sect Disciple had taken on involved killing a Monster Beast. The frown of the young man issuing tasks deepened as he said displeasedly, ¡°This one¡¯s picky about tasks, that one¡¯s picky about tasks, if I give all the easy tasks to you, then who¡¯s going to complete the rest?¡± The Outer Sect Disciple meekly nodded, not daring to object. These task-issuing disciples held significant power, and most didn¡¯t dare to provoke them. If you really angered them, there would be nothing you could say if they deliberately gave you the hardest task next time you came to take on a task! ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei patted the shoulder of the Outer Sect Disciple in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, let me cut in.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The Outer Sect Disciple frowned and glanced at Xu Zimei, his tone annoyed. Since Xu Zimei usually resided at Goose Southern Peak, many Inner and Outer Sect Disciples were not very familiar with him. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t even spoken when suddenly, a disciple from behind exploded, kicking the Outer Sect Disciple to the ground and said fiercely, ¡°Open your damn eyes and see, this is the son of our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Deputy Sect Master, brother Zimo. It¡¯s your honor that he¡¯s cutting in front of you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± The Outer Sect Disciple¡¯s complexion changed as he hastily apologized to Xu Zimei and then left in disgrace. Xu Zimei looked at the disciple who had defended him and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Guilin, just call me Xiao Guizi, senior brother,¡± the disciple hurriedly answered. ¡°Not bad, Xiao Guizi. From now on, you can hang out with me,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t like flatterers, but having a lackey by his side could save him a lot of trouble. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity, senior brother. Maybe you don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve always respected you like the endless waters of the river, leading on ceaselessly, like the Yellow River¡¯s flooding that¡¯s beyond containment,¡± Zhang Guilin said with a smile. Then he suddenly slammed the counter and urged the young man issuing tasks, ¡°What are you staring at? Senior brother Xu has come to take a task. Hurry up and bring out some of the better ones!¡± Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Sing, Dance, Rap Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Sing, Dance, Rap ¡°Oh,¡± the young man issuing the missions was taken aback and hurriedly pulled out a bunch of wooden plaques and placed them on the table for Xu Zimei to choose from. Xu Zimei watched Xiao Guizi acting bossy beside him but did not speak up to stop him. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Could you show me some of the ungraded missions?¡± Generally, when outsiders post missions at the True Martial Holy Sect, the levels of danger for some missions are unclear even to those who post them. Therefore, these kinds of missions are classified as ungraded. If a disciple takes on one of these missions and completes it later, they will be rewarded according to the difficulty of the task. The young man nodded his head and pulled out another bunch of wooden plaques, reminding her, ¡°Disciple Xu, the levels of danger for these missions are unknown, so be careful when you choose.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded, looked through them, and then picked up a wooden plaque. The mission on this plaque was that the Hu family in Ten Mile Town had recently been troubled by ghosts and wished to hire martial artists with capable skills to capture the evil ghost. Holding the wooden plaque, Xu Zimei left the mission hall, and along the way, Lin Ruhu asked curiously, ¡°Brother Zimo, do ghosts truly exist in this world?¡± ¡°That depends on how you understand ghosts,¡± Xu Zimei explained with a smile: ¡°Those born from heaven and raised by earth do not, but those created by human hands do.¡± ¡­¡­ At this moment inside the great hall of the True Martial Holy Sect, the Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan and the seven Great Elders were present. ¡°Deputy Sect Master, I think we should allocate a large amount of resources preferentially,¡± said the Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan: ¡°Xiao¡¯er has inherited the Empress¡¯ legacy and acquired the Flying Immortal Body. She is absolutely qualified to compete for destiny, and perhaps in this generation, the True Martial Holy Sect could see the rise of another Empress.¡± ¡°The Sixth Elder is getting too emotional,¡± the Great Elder interjected: ¡°Destiny is not something that can be easily competed for, and besides, Baili Xiao has only recently joined the True Martial Holy Sect and lacks a sense of belonging.¡± ¡°Oh, then what does the Great Elder suggest?¡± Xiao Yuexuan asked blandly. ¡°Yu¡¯er is the most talented of this generation of the Holy Sect, with an Emperor-level talent that everyone has witnessed,¡± the Great Elder said slowly: ¡°Moreover, he has grown up under all of our watchful eyes and can be safely cultivated.¡± ¡°I think my own senior disciple Xiao Xinghe is also quite outstanding,¡± the Second Elder added in. ¡°Xiao Xinghe won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve heard he often peeps at female disciples bathing, and his conduct is not upright,¡± the Great Elder said with a frown. The Second Elder fell silent for a moment, wanting to defend his senior disciple. At that moment, he really wanted to stand up and shout at everyone, ¡°The one who peeped at the female disciples bathing was me; it has nothing to do with my disciple.¡± But the Second Elder feared for his later years and thought to himself, as the saying goes, ¡®Once a teacher, always a father.¡¯ And since the son must pay for the father¡¯s debts, with this in mind, the Second Elder felt much more at ease in his heart. He felt no remorse for setting up his disciple. ¡°What does the Seventh Elder think?¡± Xu Qingshan pondered for a moment, then turned to look at the silent man in the corner and asked. The Seventh Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect gave off an especially scholarly and refined impression, looking like a lettered scholar. He wore a gray robe and tied his hair in a topknot. He did not carry an imposing aura and appeared rather ordinary, like an average schoolteacher. ¡­¡­ The Seventh Elder smiled and replied: ¡°I think Baili Xiao¡¯s talent is quite promising. If we look into it and there are no problems, she deserves to be heavily cultivated. I¡¯ve heard that the Divine Sun Holy Sect has already determined their Saint Heir and Saintess candidates, ready to nurture them for the competition for destiny. We shouldn¡¯t lag behind others.¡± Upon hearing the Seventh Elder¡¯s words, Xiao Yuexuan smiled and said, ¡°The Seventh Elder¡¯s disciples, the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples, are each endowed with exceptional talents, not much less than Xiao¡¯er.¡± ¡°They are not suitable,¡± the Seventh Elder shook his head, without elaborating further. ¡­¡­ ¡°The selection of the Saint Heir and Saintess cannot be taken lightly,¡± Xu Qingshan contemplated for a moment, then said, ¡°Since no one can decide, why not have a competition?¡± ¡°I disagree,¡± Xiao Yuexuan objected, ¡°Xiao¡¯er has only been exposed to martial arts for a short time; this kind of competition would be unfair to her.¡± ¡°Sixth Elder, there¡¯s no such thing as absolute fairness in this world. Besides, Baili Xiao has inherited the Empress¡¯s legacy; she may not be that far behind,¡± Xu Qingshan said, ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting we compete now. In half a year, our True Martial Holy Sect will host a competition among the seven sects. We can determine the candidates for Saint Heir and Saintess based on their performance in the competition. After all, we need to judge from multiple aspects, not just talent alone.¡± Hearing that the competition would be held in half a year, Xiao Yuexuan thought it over and felt that there was ample time, so she agreed. ¡°I have no objections,¡± the other Elders nodded in agreement one after another. ¡­¡­¡­ After the conference ended, Xu Qingshan called Xu Zimei aside to Azure Mountain Peak. ¡°What do you think of the girl named Baili Xiao today?¡± Xu Qingshan asked tentatively. ¡°Just so-so,¡± Xu Zimei knew what his father was implying. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with the Sixth Elder and decided to betroth her to you,¡± Xu Qingshan said after a pause. ¡°As expected,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, the same script as in his past life! In his previous life, he had met Baili Xiao for the first time at the moment she inherited the Empress¡¯s legacy. He was deeply attracted by her appearance, temperament, and talent. When his father was preparing to betroth Baili Xiao to him, he was ecstatic. Baili Xiao readily agreed and did not object to anything, making everything seem so natural. Only later did Xu Zimei realize he was just a pawn in her game. Back then, Xu Zimei was like a dog that licked its owner, often hanging around the young girl. She, however, was extremely cold to him, and whenever Xu Zimei was about to give up in disappointment, Baili Xiao would throw him a bone, reigniting his hopes He was being played in the palms of others. Baili Xiao¡¯s aunt was the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and with Xu Zimei as her fianc¨¦ and leveraging Xu Qingshan¡¯s power, she could do as she pleased within the entire True Martial Holy Sect, strengthening herself bit by bit with the resources of the sect. Then, when she truly grew strong, she destroyed the engagement with a single word and turned to embrace her brother Chu Yang. The True Martial Holy Sect was just a stepping stone in her life; probably no one expected that a girl from an ordinary small mountain village would harbor such ambition. Recalling the miserable first half of his past life, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but laugh at himself. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°She¡¯s not my type,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts returned to the present, and he said with a smile, declining. ¡°What type do you like?¡± Xu Qingshan asked in return. ¡°I like,¡± Xu Zimei paused for a moment, then confidently responded, ¡°Singing, dancing, rap, and basketball.¡± Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Great Dao Walks Alone Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Great Dao Walks Alone Seeing his father¡¯s expression growing ever more serious, Xu Zimei quickly replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about marriage, and you don¡¯t need to talk about parental orders or matchmaker¡¯s words, nowadays free love is all the rage.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand,¡± Xu Qingshan explained, ¡°Baili Xiao is destined to receive the Sect Gate¡¯s full support, even to compete for Destiny. I¡¯m doing this for your sake as well.¡± Plus, feelings can be cultivated slowly!¡± ¡°So, did you and mother also developed your feelings gradually?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°How could that be,¡± Xu Qingshan hurriedly replied, ¡°With the spring breeze brushing the face, by the willow-lined riverbank, a handsome young man, a graceful young girl, your mother and I fell in love at first sight.¡± ¡°I want to find love at first sight too,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Are you possibly thinking of vying for the title of Great Emperor?¡± Xu Qingshan looked at Xu Zimei, asking earnestly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to be a Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Qingshan paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Go ahead, in half a year, the Sect Gate will hold a competition between the Seven Sects, get yourself prepared in advance. When you win the contest, I can rightfully name you as the Saint Heir.¡± In fact, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t interested in the position of Saint Heir but still nodded and left Azure Mountain Peak. ¡­¡­ Afterwards, he took Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi with him to Ten Mile Town. The group first went to the Beast Taming Pavilion, each rented a Desert Flying Horse, and then left the True Martial Holy Sect in a grand manner. It was spring, the roadside willows were budding, flowers were blooming in desperate competition, and gusts of spring breeze blew in from afar, kicking up clouds of dust. On the combat stage of Qingyang Village, an intense competition was underway. Chu Yang, looking at the young man before him, unsheathed his Wandering Dragon Sword and used the Shadow Thirteen Swords taught to him by Ink Elder. The longsword buzzed in the air, creating thirteen afterimages that charged at the young man across from him. The young man on the other side held a sword in each hand, struggling to fend off the swift sword shadows. As he fought and retreated, he was getting closer to the edge of the combat stage. A gleam flashed in Chu Yang¡¯s eyes, the sword shadows accelerated, and then he took the opportunity to kick his opponent off the combat stage. ¡°I declare, the winner of this combat competition in Qingyang Village is Chu Yang,¡± Coach Mo announced proudly from the side. He had personally witnessed this young man¡¯s rise from the beginning, when his body was frail and he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily in a horse stance, to now, being at the fifth level of the Spirit Vein Realm, and becoming one of the distinguished young generation of Qingyang Village. And this young man had only taken a mere few weeks to reach this level, unruffled, showing no pride over his modest achievements. The future is promising indeed! ¡­ ¡°Coach Mo, I think it¡¯s time for me to leave Qingyang Village. Thank you for your care during this time,¡± after the competition ended, Chu Yang found Coach Mo and expressed his thoughts sincerely. Coach Mo was taken aback for a moment, then he understood and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true, I should have expected this. A hidden dragon can¡¯t remain in the shallow waters forever, one day you will soar to the heavens. This small world of Qingyang Village isn¡¯t your battlefield, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect this day to come so soon. You have the best talent of anyone I¡¯ve ever seen, you¡¯re in no way inferior to those young masters from big families in the Imperial City.¡± ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I will always remember I¡¯m from Qingyang Village,¡± Chu Yang replied firmly. ¡°Great, that¡¯s the spirit,¡± Coach Mo laughed heartily, then asked, ¡°Where are you planning to go? Have you decided on a place?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was thinking of heading north towards the Imperial City to broaden my horizons,¡± Chu Yang laughed. ¡°When I was young, I worked in Mysterious Yuan City for a while. If you don¡¯t mind, I can recommend you go there to have a look,¡± Coach Mo said. ¡°Sure, I have to pass through Mysterious Yuan City anyway on my way to the Imperial Dynasty,¡± Chu Yang chuckled. Then Coach Mo took out half of a jade pendant, handed it to Chu Yang, and said, ¡°Take this half of the jade pendant to the army camp in Mysterious Yuan City, find a man named Du Tianyin, and tell him you¡¯re Mo Tianqi¡¯s nephew, he will know what to do.¡± Chu Yang took the jade pendant and offered his gratitude solemnly. Coach Mo smiled, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Go ahead, a broader stage awaits you outside, your journey has just begun!¡± ¡­¡­ The next day, at the crack of dawn, before the sky lightened with the pale color of fish bellies, Chu Yang had already packed his luggage. He left Qingyang Village, stepping into the fading darkness of the night. The young man looked back at the small village where he had lived for over a decade, a humble place that had withstood the test of time for many years. In Chu Yang¡¯s eyes was an endless depth of fondness and reluctance to leave. ¡°Yang, stop looking back. It¡¯s time for us to go,¡± the voice of Ink Elder rang in his ear. Chu Yang turned his head, shouldered his luggage, and slowly walked towards the distance. ¡°Ink Elder, have you ever encountered people or things in your life that you miss?¡± ¡°At such a young age, you¡¯ve already learned to be nostalgic,¡± the old man laughed heartily. Then, he fell silent for a moment and slowly asked, ¡°Yang, do you understand what it means to walk the Great Dao alone?¡± ¡°Walk the Great Dao alone?¡± The youth¡¯s voice was full of confusion. ¡°The summit of the Martial Path, is loneliness, is solitude, is an endless quest, is the chilling solitude that comes with great heights.¡± The old man replied with a sigh, ¡°The Martial Path is, after all, a solitary celebration. The powerful are always destined to be alone. When you stand at the beginning of this road, you will have many companions by your side. As you silently move forward, you will lose some of these people, and you¡¯ll get to know some new friends as well. You will endure the scorching sun and the driving rain, stained with blood and tears, walking through mountains of blades and seas of fire. When you look back again, you will find that those who once accompanied you have all disappeared. Some gave up on their Martial Path to settle down, to build families, with new ties, choosing to live out their lives in simplicity. Others reach the end of their lifespans and ultimately fall upon this path, becoming nothing but scattered bones. The road is long, and the farther you travel, the more solitary you become, with fewer and fewer people remaining at your side. In the end, either you will be like the others, your life at its conclusion, adding just another set of bones to the road, or you will have reached the summit of the Martial Path, and only then will you understand how incredibly, incredibly lonely it is to be invincible.¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and his companions had been traveling for half a day when they suddenly heard the sounds of fighting not far ahead. ¡°Brother Xu, it seems there are bandits robbing people up ahead,¡± Xiao Guizi said. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± The group rode their Desert Flying Horses towards the scene of the fight, only to see a group of people dressed in black outfits with their faces covered had already taken control of the situation. At the center, a carriage that seemed quite luxurious was surrounded. The guards escorting the carriage had almost all been killed, with only a very few desperately holding on. ¡°This carriage belongs to the Situ Family. You bandits must have the gall of a bear and the heart of a leopard to not fear Situ Family¡¯s retaliation,¡± said an elderly guard of the carriage sternly. Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Situ Yunqing Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Situ Yunqing ¡°What does it matter if it¡¯s the Situ Family¡¯s carriage?¡± the lead bandit laughed heartily. ¡°Brothers, after we rob your carriage, we¡¯ll just find another place to settle down. The sky is high and birds are free to fly; surely your Situ Family¡¯s power doesn¡¯t extend over the entire Eastern Continent.¡± By this time, all the guards of the carriage had been killed, leaving only an old man at the ninth tier of the Spirit Vein Realm who was still struggling to hold on. This group of bandits consisted mostly of martial artists at the Spirit Vein Realm, with the exception of their leader who seemed to have just advanced to the Condensing Vein Realm. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill the old man; instead, like a cat playing with a mouse, he teased, ¡°Let the people inside the carriage come out; I actually want to see which person from the Situ Family is inside.¡± ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s coming,¡± at this moment a lesser bandit noticed Xu Zimei and his companions and hurriedly informed the bandit leader. The bandit leader turned his head, holding a hooked saber in his hand, and walked arrogantly forward, addressing Xu Zimei and his group, ¡°The kid over there, since I¡¯m in a good mood today, you¡¯d better scram. Take one more step forward, and I¡¯ll chop off your head.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not leaving. As a bandit, shouldn¡¯t you at least have some professional ethics?¡± Xu Zimei retorted, ¡°What gives you the right to rob them and not rob us? Why look down on us? Are we any less than them?¡± The bandit leader was dumbfounded, ¡°Is this guy sick? I let him go, but he insists on being robbed.¡± With a grand wave of the bandit leader¡¯s hand, swarms of bandits rushed forward, encircling Xu Zimei and his companions. ¡°Xiao Guizi, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xiao Guizi replied confidently, pulling out an iron rod from behind. Go to ????????????????????.co Don¡¯t be fooled by Xiao Guizi¡¯s usual obsequious demeanor; he was a genuine Inner Sect Disciple of True Martial Holy Sect, a martial artist at the fifth tier of the Condensing Vein Realm. Dealing with this group of bandits was well within his capability. Swinging the iron rod in his hand, a single strike from Xiao Guizi burst open the bandits¡¯ heads as easily as smashing watermelons. ¡°Brothers, tough nut to crack, let¡¯s go together,¡± another bandit shouted. Xiao Guizi didn¡¯t flinch; he jumped off the Desert Flying Horse, his iron rod whistling through the air with impressive momentum, each strike carrying a tremendous force that seemed to weigh over a thousand pounds. The pressurized air around him emitted sonic booms. In just a few exchanges, all the bandits were already lying on the ground, wailing nonstop. Seeing the tide turning, the bandit leader quickly mounted his horse in an attempt to flee. Xiao Guizi¡¯s gaze was sharp, and he hurled his iron rod. The rod buzzed through the air, turning into a black streak of light that pierced through the back of the escaping bandit leader. Its descent unimpeded, the iron rod impaled the bandit leader before slamming into a massive boulder up ahead. The rod sank deeply into the rock before finally coming to a stop. ¡°You¡¯ve got the Mad Demon Stick Technique down pat,¡± Xu Zimei commented. ¡°This Vein Skill of mine has just reached the Other Shore level, still short some of reaching Perfection,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. Entering the Microscopic, Abstruse, Other Shore, Perfection. These were the four levels of Vein Skills. ¡°Don¡¯t take the literal meaning of the Mad Demon Stick Technique too seriously; ¡®mad¡¯ here doesn¡¯t denote craziness, and ¡®demon¡¯ isn¡¯t about those mass-murdering demons,¡± Xu Zimei casually advised, ¡°The essence of the Mad Demon Stick Technique is the vigor of pursuing one¡¯s effort, the spirit of pressing forward relentlessly.¡± Observing Xiao Guizi lost in thought, Xu Zimei rode his horse forward. Standing beside the carriage, the sole surviving elder hurriedly expressed his thanks to Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s not your place to thank me,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly, ¡°Let the person inside the carriage come out.¡± The elder hesitated for a moment before a voice that sounded like a hundred larks singing flowed out from the carriage. ¡°Uncle Fu, it¡¯s all right. I should meet my savior,¡± the voice said. The curtain of the carriage was drawn back, revealing two women stepping out gracefully. The woman on the left was dressed like a maid. The one on the right wore a light cyan dress adorned with lotus flowers embroidered at the cuffs and neckline. Her pale and inviting collarbone, the long black hair that rested on her shoulders, tied with a pink ribbon. She looked pure and fresh-out-of-this-world, with light makeup, expressive and intelligent large dark eyes, a delicate nose, and an oval face. ¡°This humble girl, Situ Yunqing, offers her thanks for the gentleman¡¯s lifesaving grace,¡± the woman said softly, bowing slightly. ¡°Tsk, tsk, such a delicate little face,¡± Xu Zimei said, with a straw dangling from his mouth in a suggestive tone. As he said this, he reached out with his right hand to touch her cheek, but Situ Yunqing turned her head away. Xu Zimei¡¯s right index finger hooked her chin, admiring her with his gaze, and Situ Yunqing¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale with fright. Still, she pursed her lips, locking eyes with Xu Zimei. ¡°Brother Xu, if you want, I can go over there and keep watch for you,¡± Xiao Guizi said from the side. ¡°Let go of our young lady,¡± the maid tried to push Xu Zimei away, only to be grabbed by Lin Ruhu by the collar and thrown to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve never been one to force others against their will,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, withdrawing his hand, ¡°If you want to thank me, you should at least show some sincerity, not just words.¡± ¡°I have nothing on me right now. If the gentleman doesn¡¯t mind, he can accompany me to Zhouque City. Once we reach the Situ Family, I will surely repay you generously,¡± Situ Yunqing said sincerely, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°You¡¯re the young lady of the Situ Family? Who are you kidding,¡± Xiao Guizi questioned from the side: ¡°Though not much to speak of, the Situ Family is still a great family of Zhouque City. You travel without even a Condensing Vein Realm guard to protect you, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been robbed by bandits. You think we don¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°My mother was just an ordinary woman from a small town; her meeting with my father was purely accidental,¡± Situ Yunqing paused, then continued: ¡°My mother is strong-willed, not wanting to live at someone¡¯s mercy or endure disdain, so she raised me alone over the years. We didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Situ Family, but as my mother was seriously ill and worried about me before her passing, she sent me to find my father in the Situ Family for a place of refuge.¡± Hearing Situ Yunqing¡¯s words, Xu Zimei seemed to understand. Probably, Situ Yunqing¡¯s mother was just an ordinary woman and her father was the Family Head of the Situ Family¡ªa huge disparity in their statuses. Situ Yunqing¡¯s mother, unwilling to live under the Situ Family¡¯s roof, raised her daughter on her own outside. That is to say, many in the Situ Family might not even know that their Family Head had an illegitimate daughter out there. ¡°The Situ Family, huh,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly remembered some things from a previous life. The Situ Family was originally just a small clan in Zhouque City, with influence and fame limited to the surrounds of the city. But later, it was heard that a woman emerged from the Situ Family who established the Situ Commerce Association, expanding its business across the entire Eastern Continent and leading the then insignificant Situ Family to rise to power completely. Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Zhouque City Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Zhouque City In my previous life, I heard that the extraordinary woman was named Situ Yunqing, but Xu Zimei never met her at that time; he only occasionally heard about her in the casual conversations of others. Speaking of it, Xu Zimei¡¯s previous life also had its dramatic moments. In the beginning, as the Crown Prince of the True Martial Holy Sect, he was someone everyone wanted to flatter. But later on, after Chu Yang had cast him down into Secluded Dragon Gorge and his father turned white-haired and retired to the forest overnight, without the support of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei¡¯s status plummeted straight from the clouds; those people he had never cared for became unattainable. Even before this, Xu Zimei had wanted to establish his own power, but managing it alone proved too much for Shili Changkong. Moreover, Xu Zimei should consider what form his power should take. If the power was to remain in the shadows, then surely Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t always be the one to foot the bill for everyone¡¯s daily expenses. Xu Zimei envisioned bringing this power into the open, perhaps in the guise of a restaurant. In that way, the power could be self-sustaining, and the restaurant would be one of the best channels for gathering information. Many people tend to talk about recent events while dining and drinking. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t need his power to provide him with any particularly secret intel, but he still needed to be the first to know about remote regional news. If the Situ Yunqing he currently faced was the same person he had heard about in his past life, then she would be capable of managing this power for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was contemplating how to entice her over, and to do so in such a way that she would come willingly. Go to ????????????????????.co ¡­¡­ ¡°We¡¯re approaching Zhouque City. Let¡¯s rest there for the night,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. Everyone nodded in agreement, then watched as Xu Zimei jumped onto the carriage and entered the compartment, causing a few of them to stare in surprise. Next to them, Xiao Guizi quickly got the gist and said to Situ Yunqing, ¡°What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and join our Brother Zimo.¡± Situ Yunqing glanced at the others and then silently stepped into the compartment. A maid beside her seemed like she wanted to say something, but after seeing Lin Ruhu¡¯s ferocious gaze, she hurriedly backed away. The carriage advanced slowly. A faint scent filled the compartment as Xu Zimei rested his head on Situ Yunqing¡¯s lap and closed his eyes to sleep. Zhouque City loomed in the distance, resembling a steel beast lying silently on the land. Situ Yunqing watched Xu Zimei as he slept peacefully, her lashes fluttering gently. Xu Zimei was not the type with striking features that could set a heart racing at first glance. But he was the kind that grew on you the more you looked; his mischievous smile gave off a bad-boy vibe. Situ Yunqing pursed her lips, extended her right hand, and gently poked Xu Zimei¡¯s cheek with her index finger, then for some reason, she suddenly smiled knowingly. ¡°Shall I engage in a deeper conversation with you?¡± Xu Zimei suddenly opened his eyes and asked indifferently. Situ Yunqing was startled, her face instantly flushing red as she looked down without saying a word. ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t bother going back to the Situ Family. I just so happen to need a maid to warm my bed,¡± Xu Zimei said casually. ¡°Thank you for the honor, Master, but unfortunately Yunqing is not so fortunate,¡± Situ Yunqing replied calmly after collecting herself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject it so quickly,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Do you think the Situ Family people will welcome you?¡± ¡°What does the Master imply?¡± Situ Yunqing asked hesitantly. ¡°You don¡¯t really think this robbery was just an accident, do you?¡± Xu Zimei asked oddly. Situ Yunqing¡¯s expression changed; with her bright mind, she naturally thought of the worst scenario. The struggle for power in large clans is always especially brutal. If the Situ Family acknowledged Situ Yunqing, the illegitimate daughter, then naturally, she would have a share in the Situ Family¡¯s wealth in the future. She might even contest for the position of the next Family Head. No one would welcome an additional competitor out of the blue, so many in the Situ Family would certainly not wish to see Situ Yunqing¡¯s arrival. ¡­¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, we can make a bet,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Bet on what?¡± Situ Yunqing asked curiously. ¡°Once we enter Zhouque City, someone will definitely come looking for trouble with us,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Because I have disrupted their plan, and even now, we¡¯re surely under someone¡¯s surveillance.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bet,¡± Situ Yunqing shook her head, as she herself also agreed with Xu Zimei¡¯s statements. ¡°Boring,¡± Xu Zimei yawned and stretched luxuriously before squeezing his head into Situ Yunqing¡¯s embrace and began to sleep again. As they drew closer to Zhouque City, more people started to appear around them, and the carriage slowly made its way into the city. The Central Street, paved with Qinggang rock, was bustling with activity, crowded and steaming with vendors calling out their wares, wafting tempting aromas from both sides of the street. ¡°My father has sent someone to pick me up, I should go,¡± Situ Yunqing woke the sleeping Xu Zimei and said softly. At the front of the carriage, a group of soldiers clad in blue armor stood, led by an elderly man whose face glowed with health. ¡°Miss Yunqing, my surname is Tian, and I¡¯m a protector from the lord¡¯s side. The lord sent me to pick you up,¡± the old man said warmly. ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Uncle Tian,¡± Situ Yunqing nodded. As Xu Zimei stepped down from the carriage, Uncle Tian¡¯s gaze sharpened as he asked, ¡°Is this Miss Yunqing¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m just here for the ride,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said to Lin Ruhu and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn first.¡± Situ Yunqing had wanted to invite Xu Zimei to stay at the Situ Family¡¯s residence, but after thinking it over, she decided against it. After all, she was not sure of her own safety, let alone how the Situ Family would react to her arrival. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Linjiang Restaurant,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the sign in front of him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this one.¡± The three walked into the restaurant, and Xiao Guizi threw his silver pouch onto the table with a clang, shouting, ¡°Shopkeeper, got any rooms left?¡± The restaurant¡¯s shopkeeper, wearing a hat and sporting a mustache, hurriedly came over with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of guest rooms. Which type would you like, sirs?¡± ¡°I want three rooms facing the street, with windows to the north and south, where you can see both the sunrise and sunset,¡± Xiao Guizi held up three fingers and said. ¡°Alrighty, and would the gentlemen like to have their meals in the rooms or downstairs?¡± the shopkeeper asked attentively. ¡°Downstairs is fine, so it won¡¯t be too much trouble to clean up if a fight breaks out later,¡± Xu Zimei said something bewildering. The shopkeeper was puzzled but didn¡¯t ask further and went to prepare the food. Xu Zimei and his companions ordered a pot of wine, and as they drank, three men emerged. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39 begins your performance Chapter 39: Chapter 39 begins your performance These three men, the ones on the left and right appeared to be subordinates, while the man in the middle, muscular and with a prominent scar on his face. His body radiated a dense evil qi, suggesting he was the sort to lick his wounds after a battle. At that moment, Xu Zimei and his company were having their meal when the scar-faced man walked straight to Xu Zimei¡¯s table, picked up a chicken leg from the bowl, and started gnawing on it without a word. ¡°Who are you, didn¡¯t you see this is our food?¡± Xiao Guizi stood up and said fiercely. The scar-faced man glanced sidewards at Xiao Guizi and with a right hand surging with spiritual energy, he slammed his palm onto the table in front of him. Instantly, the table splintered into pieces, and all the food toppled to the ground. ¡°Who is this person, acting so arrogantly?¡± questioned a diner eating nearby. ¡°That¡¯s the leader of the White Crane Mercenary Group, Xiao Baihe, a ruthless character. Don¡¯t make a sound,¡± someone at a neighbouring table advised. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile on his face, unfazed. Xiao Baihe was startled, his expression slightly changing, but still said carelessly, ¡°Who sent me? I just don¡¯t like your face.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and then all that could be seen was a flash of a blade before everyone¡¯s eyes, and Xiao Baihe¡¯s legs were severed from the knees down. Even then, Xiao Baihe hadn¡¯t managed to react, as the speed was too fast and he hadn¡¯t felt any pain. Only when his legs fell to one side and he lost his support, collapsing onto the ground, did the piercing pain hit his nerves. He looked at his legs, screaming in agony, his face going pale, and large beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. Go to ????????????????????.co ¡­¡­ ¡°Who sent you?¡± Xu Zimei continued to ask with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Baihe retorted defiantly. A sharp blade swept across his neck, and a line of blood sprayed a meter out; Xiao Baihe¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief in his dying moments. The two subordinates who had come with him seemed to be frozen in shock, standing still and not moving. Only when Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over did they shudder, coming back to their senses. They hastily knelt down and started kowtowing, begging for mercy. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Xu Zimei asked again. ¡°The Situ Family, it was their head housekeeper from the inner court who found our leader,¡± one of them hastily replied. ¡°Are you willing to go with me to the Situ Family to testify?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I,¡± the man hesitated. The flash of a blade, and a head of someone who died with eyes still open fell to the ground. ¡°Are you willing to testify?¡± Xu Zimei turned towards the last remaining of the three and asked. The man¡¯s face struggled, then he began to frantically kowtow on the ground before Xu Zimei, his forehead already bloody and dripping, ¡°Please, spare me, my lord. If I testify, my whole family won¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°You had your chance and you proved worthless,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, and with another stroke of his blade, the severed head rolled on the ground like a ball. He yawned, shook his head in resignation, and muttered to himself, ¡°Boring.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°This brother is too impulsive,¡± a young man dressed in white garb, holding a folding fan, came forward and sighed while shaking his head at Xu Zimei. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked the other party with confusion. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Zheng Guangkai,¡± the young man unfolded the folding fan in his hand and spoke slowly, ¡°I see that you are not an ordinary person either. If you had left one of these three alive, even just one, you could have sought justice at the Situ Family. But now that you¡¯ve killed all three, there¡¯s no human or physical evidence left, isn¡¯t that a pity?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Um,¡± the young man was stunned, having embarrassed himself, and stood aside without speaking further. Xu Zimei glanced over at Xiao Guizi and said, ¡°Xiao Guizi, please begin your performance.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded, then picked up the iron staff from his back and swung it directly at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei kicked him to the ground with one foot and demanded harshly, ¡°Speak, who sent you?¡± ¡°It was the chief steward of the inner court of the Situ Family. I am willing to testify,¡± Xiao Guizi hurriedly replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then we will go to the Situ Family and settle accounts,¡± Xu Zimei said, pulling Xiao Guizi while Lin Ruhu followed behind, and they set off mightily towards the Situ Family. The young man named Zheng Guangkai, bewildered, watched the departing group with widened eyes, ¡°Damn, is that even a thing?¡± ¡­¡­ As they walked along the bustling streets, Lin Ruhu asked curiously, ¡°Brother Zimo, why did the Situ Family come looking for trouble with us?¡± ¡°Because we saved Situ Yunqing and disrupted someone¡¯s plan,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Lin Ruhu nodded in semi-understanding and asked, ¡°So, our pretending that Xiao Guizi is from the White Crane Mercenary Group, will the Situ Family believe it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it yet? Whether Xiao Guizi is actually from the White Crane Mercenary Group doesn¡¯t matter. Whether they believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s important is that we have the bigger fist.¡± Lin Ruhu was startled, ¡°A bigger fist? He seemed to understand now. Just because one has a bigger fist, white can be argued as black, and black as white.¡± ¡­¡­ At this moment, the Situ Family, due to the arrival of Situ Yunqing, was in a state of apprehension as if a storm was brewing. The atmosphere in the family¡¯s council hall of the Situ Family was somewhat heavy. The Great Elder looked at Situ Yuntian, the Family Head seated at the top, and said, ¡°Family Head, we are all happy that Niece Yunqing could return, but to have her acknowledge her ancestry and record it in the family annals as soon as she comes back, isn¡¯t that somewhat improper? After all, she didn¡¯t grow up in the Situ Family, should we not delay this matter a bit?¡± ¡°I agree with the Great Elder,¡± the second and third Elders, as if having discussed beforehand, nodded simultaneously. ¡°Are you expressing dissent against my decision?¡± Situ Yuntian asked, frowning. ¡°We are only thinking of the future of the Situ Family,¡± the Great Elder said solemnly. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just us who oppose this. The entire family is rife with rumors. I think the Family Head should consider the big picture.¡± As they were talking, they saw a servant rush in flusteredly. ¡°Family Head, Elders, three people have come outside looking to seek justice from our Situ Family. They¡¯ve injured several of our patrol team, and Instructor Lou tried to stop them but was killed by one of them with a single strike,¡± the servant reported. Situ Yuntian¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly. Instructor Lou was responsible for the family¡¯s security patrols and was one of the strongest in the entire Situ Family, aside from him and a few Elders. ¡°The newcomers declared themselves disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect and claimed that someone from our Situ Family had ordered others to assassinate them,¡± the servant continued. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Situ Yuntian also immediately felt the problematic situation, with this behemoth like a mountain looming over the entire Extreme West Region. ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have provoked any disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect, have we?¡± Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Situ Yuntian Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Situ Yuntian ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± Situ Yuntian said with a frown. When he led three Elders to the entrance, they only saw several patrolling disciples lying in pools of blood, and Coach Lou¡¯s body was also to one side. It seemed that he had been killed with a single sword strike, the wound on his neck was very fine. ¡°I wonder what business brings the Talented Disciples of the Sword Sect to the Situ Family?¡± Situ Yuntian asked as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°And you are?¡± Xu Zimei asked casually. ¡°I am indeed the Family Head of the Situ Family, Situ Yuntian.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve come just in time; I wanted to ask if we have somehow offended the Situ Family to have someone sent to kill us?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Situ Yuntian asked, frowning. ¡°I can testify, I am with the White Crane Mercenary Group from Zhouque City, and at noon today the chief steward of your family¡¯s inner courtyard found our leader, saying he needed our leader¡¯s help to kill a few people,¡± Xiao Guizi hurriedly said. He was sniveling and crying theatrically with exaggerated acting skills. ¡°And you are?¡± Situ Yuntian asked, looking at Xiao Guizi. ¡°I am a new subordinary of our leader Xiao Baihe,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t be hasty, there might be some misunderstanding here,¡± Situ Yuntian pondered for a moment and then said to a servant beside him: ¡°Go and call Hai Dafu for me.¡± Go to ????????????????????.co The servant hurried off and before long, a corpulent fat man with a swaggering gait approached. He was so overweight that he had to pant after walking just a few steps. ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Xiao Guizi, sharp-eyed, immediately pointed at the fat man and shouted. Situ Yuntian¡¯s frown deepened slightly. Hai Dafu approached Situ Yuntian and, hurrying to show respect, asked, ¡°Family Head, did you need me for something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Situ Yuntian asked sternly. ¡°Family Head, I truly do not know,¡± Hai Dafu quickly shook his head, replying anxiously. ¡°I ask you, did you hire someone to assassinate some of the Talented Disciples from the Holy Sect?¡± Situ Yuntian asked. ¡°Family Head, please see clearly, even if I had a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Hai Dafu quickly knelt down, also sniveling and crying with acting skills that outdid Xiao Guizi by several streets. ¡°Gentlemen, could there be some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Situ Yuntian turned his head, looked at Xu Zimei, and said, ¡°And could you gentlemen perhaps show me some proof that you are disciples of the Holy Sect? It¡¯s not that I doubt you, but just to be cautious.¡± ¡°I have an Inner Sect Disciple¡¯s Token here,¡± Xiao Guizi hurried forward, placing his own token in front of Situ Yuntian, and said. ¡°Does it need to be this real?¡± Situ Yuntian felt as though he¡¯d been dealt a bad hand, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just claiming to be a member of the White Crane Mercenary Group? How come now you¡¯ve suddenly become an Inner Sect Disciple of the Holy Sect.¡± But it was this mix of truth and falsehood that made Situ Yuntian feel a bit troubled; if the other party really was an Inner Sect Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, with even an Inner Sect Disciple¡¯s status being that of a messenger, then what an astonishing identity this young man might possess. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know anything?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked, ¡°Or rather, might you not be the mastermind, maybe someone else is directing you?¡± ¡°I truly do not know,¡± Hai Dafu said with a frantic look, glancing aimlessly towards the three Elders and hurriedly spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush to deny it,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°In our True Martial Holy Sect, we have a method of Soul Search that can inquire about all the memories of a person from within a month. ¡°But the price is that the person on whom the Soul Search technique has been cast could either die or, at the very least, become mentally incapacitated.¡± Hai Dafu¡¯s complexion changed, his expression struggling. And Situ Yuntian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he looked to the side and noticed that the expressions of the three Elders had changed as well. ¡°Hai Dafu, won¡¯t you admit it?¡± Situ Yuntian bellowed, spiritual energy surging in his palm, opening three Vein Gates on his body as the peak aura of the True Vein Realm burst forth. With a hit on Hai Dafu¡¯s shoulder, Hai Dafu¡¯s entire body burst with blood flowing from his seven orifices. ¡°Rest assured, esteemed Talented Disciples of the Holy Sect, our Situ Family will certainly not shield any suspects,¡± Situ Yuntian said firmly, ¡°Regardless of whether Hai Dafu is suspect or not, we owe you all an explanation.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± a few of the Elders at the side also heaved sighs of relief and hurriedly responded. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, perhaps some leads have now been severed,¡± Xu Zimei sighed as he looked up, then smiled at everyone and said, ¡°But no matter, there¡¯s plenty of time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not often we have the honor of hosting the Talented Disciples of the Holy Sect at our Situ Family. If you don¡¯t mind, shall I have a feast prepared?¡± Situ Yuntian asked with a smile. ¡°I have no objections,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and followed Situ Yuntian into the main hall. Xu Zimei realized that many people prefer to bond over a meal. However, the Situ Family also gave Xu Zimei some ideas; perhaps he could advance his plans for establishing his power. Subduing the Situ Family, using them as a stepping stone, proved to be a fine opportunity. During the meal, Xu Zimei had a few drinks and tentatively asked, ¡°Family Head Situ, the Situ Family has always lived in seclusion in Zhouque City, have you ever thought about expanding outwards?¡± Situ Yuntian was taken aback for a moment; he understood what Xu Zimei meant. With the current strength of the Situ Family, expansion was simply not feasible, but with Xu Zimei¡¯s help, it was a different story. But Situ Yuntian could also see what was at stake; right now, the Situ Family still bore the Situ surname. If they truly cooperated with Xu Zimei, then the Situ Family would effectively become part of Xu Zimei¡¯s faction. Although they would gain in strength, many things would no longer be under their control. After all, the premise of cooperation is that both parties are not significantly mismatched in strength, and the Situ Family was certainly not on an equal footing with Xu Zimei. ¡°Young Master Xu jests, our Situ Family simply wishes to live in peace and stability; we have no other ambitions,¡± Situ Yuntian responded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Steady and solid development is also robust.¡± ¡­¡­ After dinner, Xu Zimei declined Situ Yuntian¡¯s offer for them to stay with the Situ Family and, along with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, took their leave. He didn¡¯t encounter Situ Yunqing; after all, she was an important part of his plans for establishing influence. Back at Linjiang Restaurant, Xu Zimei stood at the window of his room, watching the sun slowly setting in the distance. He tapped on the windowsill three times with his right hand and said with a smile, ¡°Black Thirteen, come out!¡± From behind, a shadow suddenly materialized out of nowhere. Black Thirteen was somewhat puzzled; he was very confident in his ability to conceal himself and didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong. ¡°Young Master, the Deputy Sect Master was concerned for your safety and had me follow you secretly. I would not have revealed myself had there been no threat to your life,¡± Black Thirteen explained his mission. ¡°Help me kill someone,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41 The Death of Situ Yuntian Chapter 41: Chapter 41 The Death of Situ Yuntian ¡°Young Master, please give your order,¡± Black Thirteen said quietly after a moment of silence. ¡°The Family Head of the Situ Family, Situ Yuntian,¡± Xu Zimei whispered. ¡°I understand,¡± Black Thirteen started, slightly startled. He nodded slowly and then his figure disappeared from the room. Xu Zimei looked around the now silent room, lifted his head slightly, and gazed at the bright moon gradually emerging from behind the clouds. ¡°What a pity, I wanted a family that acts like a lapdog, but you had too many ideas of your own.¡± ¡­¡­ In the inner courtyard of the Situ Family, Situ Yuntian had just begun to undress, his mind still preoccupied with the day¡¯s events. He always felt that things wouldn¡¯t end so easily, and he couldn¡¯t fathom Xu Zimei¡¯s attitude. Just then, a gust of wind blew, snuffing out the lamplight in the room. Situ Yuntian¡¯s gaze sharpened as he saw a black figure suddenly appear in front of the window. Before this, he hadn¡¯t noticed anyone at all. The immense strength of the Empty Vein Realm enveloped the entire room, and the bed curtains stirred gently in the breeze. ¡°Who are you?¡± Situ Yuntian took a deep breath as the presence of the True Vein Realm rose bit by bit within him. Go to ????????????????????.co He felt a murderous intent, his heart beating seemingly faster than usual. A tangible intent to kill filled the room. The man in black raised his knife slightly, his figure casting a lingering shadow in the air. Situ Yuntian¡¯s eyes sank in, and his complexion turned to shock. He couldn¡¯t react in time before he felt a chill throughout his body. He looked down slightly to see his waist had been severed, his body now in two halves. He looked up again at the man in black but could not utter a word. Blood spurted from his mouth, and he fell to the ground. ¡­¡­ Inside Linjiang Restaurant, Xu Zimei nodded slightly while listening to Black Thirteen¡¯s report. ¡°Now that the man is dead, there must be a scapegoat.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Young Master?¡± Black Thirteen asked, puzzled. ¡°The three Elders of the Situ Family might be a good choice,¡± Xu Zimei mused aloud. ¡°But why would they willingly take the blame?¡± Black Thirteen inquired, still confused. ¡°Everyone in this world seeks something, wealth? Status? Beauty? Or strength?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I understand,¡± Black Thirteen nodded, watched Xu Zimei wave his hand, and then his figure also gradually vanished. ¡­¡­ Without a word spoken all night, the next morning dawned with gloom hovering over the entire Situ Family. Situ Yuntian was dead¡ªhis demise sent shockwaves throughout Zhouque City. The Situ Family was engulfed in mourning. Situ Yuntian had three sons, and with the addition of Situ Yunqing, there were four children in total. At that moment, Xu Zimei, accompanied by Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, had just entered the Situ Family residence when they saw a crowd surrounding a stretcher amidst loud wailing. The body of Situ Yuntian had been stitched together and was wrapped in a white cloth. ¡°Father, I will surely find your killer to appease your spirit in heaven,¡± Situ Yuntian¡¯s eldest son, Situ Bo, vowed fervently. Situ Yunqing also knelt to one side, her gaze sweeping across the faces of everyone present, studying each expression, hoping to discern something. Her eyes then returned to the man on the stretcher; though their acknowledgement of each other had not been for long, since her arrival at the Situ Family, Situ Yuntian had doted on her extremely. She had originally been somewhat indifferent towards Situ Yuntian, resenting him for neglecting her and her mother for so many years. But that was merely the indignation of a young girl¡¯s thoughts; in truth, her heart had long since accepted this father. But now, her father lay bloodied on the stretcher, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a wave of sorrow. ¡­ At this moment, Xu Zimei looked at the scene unfolding before him, pushed through the crowd surrounding the stretcher, and leaning beside the body of Situ Yuntian, he said mournfully, ¡°Brother Yuntian, although we had but a brief encounter, as they say, ¡®heroes admire one another without question of origin.¡¯ I didn¡¯t get the chance to discuss life with you, and I never expected that in just a single night¡¯s time, we would be separated by yin and yang. Indeed, ¡®good people do not live long; creation plays with man, creation plays with man indeed!''¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too upset, the dead cannot be brought back to life,¡± Xiao Guizi quickly comforted from the side. ¡°How could I not understand? It¡¯s just a pity for Brother Yuntian to pass away¡ªhe was truly a hero,¡± Xu Zimei took a deep breath, his eyes brimming with sorrow. He turned to look at Situ Yunqing, who was sobbing softly, and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be too heartbroken, the urgent matter now is to quickly find the murderer and avenge your father.¡± Situ Yunqing nodded slowly, looking at Xu Zimei expectantly as she said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a capable person, can you help me?¡± No matter how formidable Situ Yunqing from her previous life might have been, the her of now was just a helpless girl. With no one to rely on and no power to support her, it was simply unrealistic for her to find the murderer all by herself. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help, but this is an internal matter for the Situ Family, and my intervention as an outsider could easily lead to rumors,¡± Xu Zimei said, appearing troubled. Situ Yunqing fell silent for a moment, not sure what to say. ¡°Prepare for your father¡¯s funeral sooner rather than later. Although I can¡¯t directly participate in the investigation, I will keep an eye out for the murderer in secret,¡± Xu Zimei offered a few words of consolation before leaving with Lin Ruhu and the others. ¡°Zimo bro, are you thinking of taking control of the Situ Family?¡± On the way back, Lin Ruhu asked curiously. ¡°You see it?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Not certain, but it seems like you care a bit too much about the Situ Family,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°More or less, but now is not the time; the fire isn¡¯t burning fiercely enough,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What should we do?¡± Xiao Guizi asked from the side. ¡°You, go to the Wang Family and the Wan Family, and get those two families to join forces to suppress the industries of the Situ Family,¡± Xu Zimei instructed Lin Ruhu. In Zhouque City, only these two families could rival the Situ Family. Now that Situ Yuntian, a key figure, was no longer present, these two families would undoubtedly be interested in the juicy morsel that was the Situ Family¡¯s fortune. ¡°Xiao Guizi, you go and stir up some trouble among Situ Yuntian¡¯s three sons. Make them fight each other for the position of Family Head,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, I¡¯ll make sure the entire Situ Family is turned upside down,¡± Xiao Guizi confidently replied. ¡°When everything gets out of control, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll step in to settle the chaos,¡± Xu Zimei said slowly, ¡°I want Situ Yunqing to willingly join my forces.¡± ¡°Zimo bro, if you ask me, why not just fight directly and be done with it? Is all this trouble really necessary?¡± Lin Ruhu asked, perplexed. ¡°You need to understand one thing, we might be villains, but we are definitely not brainless,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°What I want is not just the person Situ Yunqing, but also her heart. Besides, the Situ Family really is a good stepping stone. Also, Black Thirteen, go to Heavenly Sword City and find Shili Changkong, ask him to come over here.¡± Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Ancestral Coffin Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Ancestral Coffin In the meeting hall of the Situ Family, dark clouds loomed overhead, with many people¡¯s faces showing signs of unease. ¡°Great Elder, the Wang Family and the Wan Family have been attacking our businesses like mad dogs these past few days,¡± a servant reported from below: ¡°Several of our pill workshops and weapon vaults have already been forced to close.¡± ¡°In the past, our three families developed peacefully. I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as Father passed away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to contain themselves,¡± Situ Bo, the eldest son, said indignantly, ¡°If you ask me, we should just fight them. Let them know we¡¯re not to be trifled with and get them to think twice before they act.¡± ¡°Even if we wanted to fight now, we couldn¡¯t,¡± the Great Elder said without lifting his head: ¡°The Family Head was at the peak of the True Vein Realm, and he constantly kept the other two families¡¯ heads in check. Now that he¡¯s gone, how can we fight?¡± ¡°The people of our Situ Family are all in a panic. I think it¡¯s better to choose a capable leader first,¡± the second son, Situ Yu, stood up and said. ¡°I believe the second brother has a point. I may not be very talented, but I¡¯ve extensively read poetry and literature. I am willing to lead our Situ Family through this crisis,¡± the third son, Situ Jing, said with a resolute tone. ¡°Third brother, you overstate the matter. There¡¯s a saying that the eldest brother is like the father. Since our father is gone, as the eldest brother, I naturally have to take up the mantle,¡± Situ Bo hastily said. ¡°I think the position of the Family Head shouldn¡¯t be decided by age but by ability. After all, it concerns the welfare of the entire clan,¡± Situ Yu spoke with neither inferiority nor arrogance: ¡°I believe I do have some talent.¡± The Great Elder, sitting at the head, frowned and slammed the table, saying, ¡°Arguing over the position of the Family Head like this, what kind of dignity is this? I will temporarily act as the Family Head until we decide on a new candidate.¡± ¡°At least give us a standard, Great Elder. How about we have a contest? Whoever wins can inherit the position of the Family Head,¡± the three brothers exchanged glances and looked at the Great Elder. Although there was significant competition among the three of them, they were all intent on securing the Family Head position but were reluctant to just let the Great Elder take it so easily. ¡­ Go to ????????????????????.co Situ Yunqing sat silently in the corner, watching the arguing crowd and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow for the family. A sincere sorrow. All of these people were fixated on seizing power, yet they lacked the capability, and they were all driven by their selfish desires, paying no heed to the family¡¯s safety and wellbeing. Situ Yunqing even felt that if she were in charge of the Situ Family, she would do a much better job than any of them. Unfortunately, she was powerless and without influence and had no means to contest for anything. At this time, the first person to cross her mind was actually Xu Zimei. She had also inquired into his identity, which was said to be a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, and with no trivial background. Situ Yunqing pondered, unwilling to be just a mere figurehead, to live a dull life without significance. Three days later, because of the covert confrontations among the three major families of Zhouque City, the people inside the city were all somewhat on edge, as if dark clouds hovered over the city, with an impending sense of a storm about to break out in the building. ¡°Have you heard? Situ Bo, the eldest son of the Situ Family, was the victim of an assassination attempt the day before yesterday.¡± In the Linjiang Restaurant, someone discussed in a low voice, ¡°Exactly, the Situ Family really is beset with one misfortune after another. I heard their second son was also targeted for assassination last night.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that their third son also seemed to have been targeted for an assassination?¡± The Linjiang Restaurant was crowded with people, but most of the conversations centered on the Situ Family. Many people were not optimistic about the future of the Situ Family. ¡°Do you think it was the doing of the Wang and Wan Families? They want to take advantage of the situation to annihilate the Situ Family and change the three-legged stand-off.¡± ¡°Who knows? It could even be someone from within the Situ Family, all vying for the position of Family Head.¡± ¡­ Within a guest room at the Linjiang Restaurant, Xu Zimei listened to Xiao Guizi¡¯s report, rhythmically tapping his right hand on the windowsill. ¡°I¡¯ve already warned the Wang and Wan Families, and they definitely haven¡¯t sent anyone to assassinate,¡± Xiao Guizi said, ¡°Those assassinations must have been carried out by someone from inside the Situ Family.¡± ¡°Once everything is ready, we¡¯ll move in for the capture tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to waste any more time,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go make the arrangements,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded and left. The night was seductive, with sparse dim stars clinging to the edge of the sky, as the whole Zhouque City lay in slumber. Early the next morning, when all things were still groggy and not fully awake, The disciples of the Wang and Wan Families had already surrounded the entire Situ Family. Wang Cheng, the Family Head of the Wang Family, and Wan Cangqiong, the Family Head of the Wan Family, strode forward to the gates of the Situ Family. ¡°Are you intending to wage war against my Situ Family?¡± the Great Elder bellowed, awakening the whole of Zhouque City still in the early stages of rousing from sleep. ¡°Situ Mang, don¡¯t struggle in vain. Today, we shall erase your Situ Family¡¯s name from Zhouque City,¡± Wan Cangqiong declared loudly. His True Vein Realm peak aura radiated outward, causing a slight change in the Great Elder¡¯s expression. Although he too was in the True Vein Realm, he was only at the seventh level and was no match for Wan Cangqiong. ¡°Family Heads of the Wan and Wang Families, we seem to have no grudges. Why must you push us to our death?¡± the Great Elder began to persuade, ¡°Even though our Situ Family¡¯s Family Head is no longer here, we are not easily bullied. I can assure you, our Pill Workshops and the Weapons Pavilion within Zhouque City are willing to share profits equating to fifty percent with your two families.¡± ¡°Situ Mang, you¡¯ve been in power for decades. Haven¡¯t you understood?¡± Wang Cheng scoffed, ¡°Might makes right, conquering your Situ Family needs no reason. It¡¯s survival of the fittest.¡± ¡°If you all are intent on fighting, then I am prepared to see it through to the end,¡± the Great Elder said solemnly to the people behind him, ¡°Summon the ancestor.¡± Following that, a purple-black coffin engraved with pieces of red Crystal Stone was brought out. It appeared to have been stored for a long time. ¡°You both better think carefully. Once I open the ancestral coffin, it will be a fight to the death,¡± the Great Elder asserted menacingly. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then. I¡¯d like to meet the previous head of the Situ Family,¡± Wan Cangqiong was not panicked, he just became slightly more vigilant, he said. Lying within this ancestral coffin was the previous head of the Situ Family. In fact, many strong figures who have little life left and no hope of breaking into higher levels will choose to seal themselves away. The red Crystal Stone on the outside of the coffin is called Dust Blood Stone, which can effectively slow down the passage of time. These ancestors sealed themselves within the coffins adorned with Dust Blood Stones, and under the influence of the stones, their lifespan consumption would be reduced to the lowest. This meant that, although they originally only had five years of life left, because the flow of time was slowed, they might extend their life to ten or even twenty years. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Situ Yunlei Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Situ Yunlei Of course, the price for being sealed in the ancestral coffin was that they could no longer cultivate and could only slowly die off like this until one day, even the time-slowing effects of the Dust Blood Stone were no longer sufficient, and life would reach its end. However, the benefit was that they could live for a much longer time, having more time to guard their own family. Generally, these old relics would not emerge easily because each time they left the seal of the Dust Blood Stone, it would consume a lot of their lifespan, and moreover, the Dust Blood Stone was extremely valuable, usually beyond the reach of smaller families. Unless a family faced imminent extinction, people would not easily open the ancestral coffin. ¡°Are you really sure you want to make enemies with my Situ Family?¡± the Great Elder said sternly. ¡°Situ Mang, your Situ Family is doomed today,¡± Wan Cangqiong replied. ¡°Open the ancestral coffin,¡± the Great Elder roared, and the pitch-black coffin lid was slowly pried open. The seal that had been in place for decades was finally exposed to daylight once again. An intangible aura was gathering above, and a sigh emanated from within the coffin, ¡°Has our Situ Family finally come to this point?¡± The person inside the coffin was unaware of what had happened outside, but he understood that the moment the ancestral coffin was opened, it signified that the Situ Family was on the brink of extinction. Other than this reason, no one would normally open the ancestral coffin. ¡°Old Family Head, it is our incompetence. We failed to bring the enterprise you passed down to us to glory; instead, we have caused this situation,¡± the Great Elder knelt in front of the ancestral coffin and said sorrowfully. ¡°Where is Yuntian?¡± the voice inside the coffin asked again. Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°The Family Head is dead. The murderer has not been found yet,¡± the Great Elder reported truthfully. ¡°Life is like a dream,¡± the person in the coffin sighed. Then, with a ¡°rattle¡± sound, the coffin lid was completely opened, and an elder with white hair and a youthful face stepped out. The elder wore a light cyan robe, many parts of which were embroidered with patterns of white clouds. His temples were covered with white hair, he was not tall, his skin was somewhat withered, tightly clinging to his bones. At first glance, this old man looked just like an ordinary elder in the twilight of his years, but his eyes sparkled, and his aura was rapidly intensifying like a landslide. His aura remained at the peak of the True Vein Realm, and just when it was about to break through to the Empty Vein Realm, it stopped. People often say that the path of the Martial Path is difficult, hard as climbing to Qing Tian, every step a new heaven. It was this slight barrier between the True Vein Realm and the Empty Vein Realm that trapped the life of the man before us. In fact, there were many people like the elder who lacked the support of major forces¡¯ resources; many lone travelers spent their entire lives lingering in the Condensing Vein Realm. ¡­¡­ ¡°Situ Yunlei?¡± Wan Cangqiong looked at the elder and asked. ¡°Wan Family¡¯s youngling and Wang Family¡¯s youngling, you both have done quite well,¡± Situ Yunlei said, slightly squinting at the people surrounding the entire Situ Family compound. ¡°Elder Situ, we all respect you a great deal, but some things leave us no choice,¡± Wang Cheng said. ¡°Words are pointless. It¡¯s been a long while since these old bones have moved,¡± Situ Yunlei laughed heartily, then his aura surged like a torrent, as he charged directly towards Wang Cheng and Wan Cangqiong. Both Xu Zimei and Wang Cheng did not dare to be careless, even though everyone was at the peak of the True Vein Realm. However, the opponent had become famous much earlier, so they both attacked Situ Yunlei together. ¡°Protect our home, charge!¡± The Great Elder yelled at the disciples behind him, then took the lead and charged out. Suddenly, the younger generations of the three families were embroiled in a fierce battle. Although the Situ Family¡¯s disciples were brave and fierce, they still faced the problem that two fists are no match for four hands. Under the combined forces of the Wang and Wan Families, they were continuously driven back. Although Situ Yunlei was initially able to suppress Wang Cheng and Wan Cangqiong, as the battle dragged on, his age began to show, and he struggled to keep up with the physical demands of the fight. In this battle, over half of the Situ Family was destroyed, and bodies were gradually strewn about the vicinity. Seeing Wan Cangqiong and Wang Cheng growing more vigorous as the battle waged on, Situ Yunlei gritted his teeth in fury, completely ignoring their attacks, planning to fight to the death. He used his Flying Cloud Palm, and thousands of white clouds amassed together, an incredible momentum bursting forth from his palms. His palms struck the chests of Wan Cangqiong and Wang Cheng, the white clouds exploded, and the infinite shock wave completely scattered the three of them. Both Wan Cangqiong and Wang Cheng each spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, while Situ Yunlei¡¯s injuries were also severe. He had just taken a punch and a kick from the two, and with a sweet taste in his throat, although he forcibly swallowed the blood down, the condition inside his body was painful, with his internal organs churning in agony, and his face turning pale. ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± Situ Yunlei asked indifferently, standing up straight, his blue clothing like a robe and his white hair like snow. ¡°Fight,¡± Wan Cangqiong roared, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, ready to attack again, but was stopped by a voice. ¡°Gentlemen, can we please calm down for a moment? Allow me to say a few words,¡± Xu Zimei came walking over, step by step, under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze. The Great Elder looked at Xu Zimei and hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Xu, we hope that you can uphold justice for us.¡± Wan Cangqiong frowned and looked at Xu Zimei, asking, ¡°Does Young Master Xu represent the intentions of the Holy Sect?¡± ¡°No, no, no, the Holy Sect does not interfere in any healthy competition,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°I am merely representing myself.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Young Master Xu?¡± Situ Yunlei pondered for a moment, then asked Xu Zimei. ¡°This is a matter for your three families, and it is indeed a bit inappropriate for an outsider like me to meddle,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°However, if the Situ Family is willing to become a personal affiliated force of mine, I can help you get through this difficult time.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Situ Yunlei was stunned; without a doubt, this arrangement would greatly benefit the Situ Family. Not only could they escape this crisis, but they could also rely on Xu Zimei¡¯s support, gain access to his resources, and then grow and strengthen. But the question was, would the Situ Family, once under Xu Zimei¡¯s command, really be the same Situ Family it was before? ¡°In addition, I can help you find the murderer of Situ Yuntian,¡± Xu Zimei continued. ¡°You know who the killer is?¡± Situ Yunlei¡¯s eyes gleamed as he asked. ¡°I would not make an unsubstantiated claim,¡± Xu Zimei said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to think it over. Take your time, after all, it should be a willing cooperation.¡± ¡°I agree to your terms,¡± Situ Yunlei knew he had no room for choice, so he simply and directly agreed. ¡°Now can you tell me who killed Yuntian?¡± No sooner had Situ Yunlei¡¯s words fallen than the three Elders of the Situ Family suddenly erupted in violence. With a sword strike, a punch, and a palm hit, they landed on Situ Yunlei, who didn¡¯t even have time to react, and he was gravely injured. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Life is Like a Play Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Life is Like a Play ¡°You,¡± Situ Yunlei said, incredulously staring at the three elders of the Situ Family. He hadn¡¯t expected that at the critical moment, it would be his own people who betrayed him. Situ Yunlei spat out a mouthful of blood, seemingly realizing something; he deeply looked towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Gentlemen, I guess there¡¯s no need for me to spell out who wants the Situ Family Head dead,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, looking at the three Situ Family elders and speaking to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s the three elders,¡± someone still in disbelief muttered to themselves. ¡°I get it now, it must be the three elders, coveting the position of the Family Head, conspiring to kill him,¡± a disciple said with wide eyes, analyzing the situation. ¡°Young Master Xu, this matter originally had nothing to do with you. Why did you have to interfere?¡± the Great Elder sneered viciously, taking steps towards Xu Zimei. ¡°No helping it, I am just a warm-hearted person,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Then, with a snap of his fingers, an enormous pressure descended from above, causing everyone present to change their expressions. Black Thirteen stood in mid-air, his black robe fluttering loudly, carrying a longsword on his back, his demeanor stern, silently watching the three great elders. Under this pressure, the three elders found themselves unable to move, their faces filled with inexplicable terror, sweat dripping from their foreheads. Xu Zimei smiled, walked up to Situ Yunqing, and said, ¡°Do you want to avenge your father?¡± Situ Yunqing was taken aback, looking at the longsword extended to her by Xu Zimei, she dumbly accepted it. ¡°Everything must come to an end,¡± Xu Zimei patted Situ Yunqing¡¯s shoulder and seriously said. Go to ????????????????????.co Situ Yunqing nodded firmly, longsword in hand, slowly advancing towards the three great elders. All three elders¡¯ faces drastically changed, then the Great Elder roared in fury, ¡°I have dominated my entire life, I admit defeat this time. But even in death, I refuse to die at the hands of a little girl.¡± The three elders exerted their strength simultaneously, waves of spiritual energy surging around them, momentarily breaking Black Thirteen¡¯s imposing aura. All three elders grasped their longswords and plunged them into their own abdomens. With a ¡°pff,¡± the blades pierced through flesh, each man spat out a mouthful of blood, and they all fell to the ground. ¡°The Situ Family is finished,¡± onlookers muttered to themselves, witnessing the scene. The upper echelon of the Situ Family¡¯s fighting force was entirely decimated, with very few capable of shouldering the heavy burden any longer. Xu Zimei turned around, addressing Wan Cangqiong and Wang Cheng, ¡°Gentlemen, the Situ Family will now be under my control. Do you want war, or shall we develop peacefully?¡± Both men, looking at Black Thirteen striding on the air, hurriedly swallowed and laughed, ¡°Young Master Xu jests. Since the Situ Family will be yours, naturally, we should support each other.¡± ¡°Right, right, neighbors should live harmoniously, fortune comes with harmony,¡± Wang Cheng said with a smile as well. ¡°Alright, have your people clean up around here,¡± Xu Zimei told Wan Cangqiong and company. After that, he looked at Situ Yunqing and asked, ¡°I am thinking of entrusting you with managing the Situ Family in the future. Are you interested?¡± Situ Yunqing was stunned, her big, watery eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t rush with your answer, consider it carefully tonight, and give me your response tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and then left with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi. ¡­¡­ The great battle of today, although over, its aftermath was still spreading throughout Zhouque City. Inside Linjiang Restaurant, Xu Zimei listened to Xiao Guizi¡¯s report. ¡°Young Master, I have already made arrangements with the Wang and Wan families. They played along with us in this act, and in return, I will select two talented juniors from their families to be admitted to the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how talented those two juniors are, what is important is that they must be direct descendants of their families; once they are at the Sect Gate, they will be tied to our warship,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded and continued, ¡°All three of Situ Yuntian¡¯s sons died, they died in today¡¯s battle, and now, the only one in the Situ Family who is eligible to inherit the position of Family Head is Situ Yunqing.¡± ¡°Handle this matter discreetly, don¡¯t let anyone catch a hold of it,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about Zhouque City, but make sure the Great Elder¡¯s people don¡¯t find out, so they don¡¯t tattle to my father.¡± ¡°I understand, the person in charge of Zhouque City¡¯s Holy Sect branch is from the Elder Faction, and he will definitely pay attention to this matter,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded. At that moment, they heard a series of knocks on the door. Xu Zimei paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and the three Elders of the Situ Family walked in unharmed. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± the three Elders greeted with smiles. ¡°Weren¡¯t you dead?¡± Xiao Guizi was taken aback; he had personally seen the three Elders draw their swords and stab themselves in the abdomen today. ¡°Does a stab to the abdomen necessarily lead to death? How can a martial artist be so fragile, especially one at the True Vein Realm,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Was this all just a play?¡± Xiao Guizi was taken aback, as he originally thought he knew the entirety of Xu Zimei¡¯s plan, yet he realized he only understood half of it. ¡°Otherwise, why would I have the Wan and Wang families clean up afterwards? I was afraid of exposure,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Young Master, what about the promise you made to us before?¡± the Great Elder asked with an ingratiating smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let you join the Holy Sect and help you break through to the Empty Vein Realm. You better go back now; I will have Black Thirteen take you back to the Holy Sect under the cover of night, try not to be seen to avoid exposure,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then we thank you, Young Master,¡± the three hurriedly nodded and then left. ¡°They killed Situ Yunlei and even took the fall for killing Situ Yuntian, just to break through to the Empty Vein Realm?¡± Xiao Guizi said, somewhat disbelieving. ¡°Breaking through to the Empty Vein Realm, not only does one¡¯s strength surge dramatically, but one also gains an extra hundred years of lifespan, and joining the Holy Sect gives them a brighter future. Aren¡¯t these enough?¡± Xu Zimei asked in return, ¡°Compared to these, what does a minor Situ Family count for to them?¡± Xiao Guizi fell silent; his father was an Outer Sect Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and he grew up within the Holy Sect, not very familiar with many of the situations outside. But now, this matter seemed to have opened a cruel skylight for him. ¡­¡­ Actually, Xu Zimei had planned from the very beginning that whether it was Situ Yunlei, Situ Yuntian, his three sons, or the three Great Elders, none could remain in the Situ Family. Because Xu Zimei was determined to hand over his power to Situ Yunqing to manage, the presence of any of these people would be a major complication. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 45: The Frog in the Well Chapter 45: Chapter 45: The Frog in the Well That¡¯s why he had reached out to the Wang Family and the Wan Family, seeking to exploit the chaos to kill Situ Yuntian¡¯s three sons. That included Situ Yunlei, the last ace up the Situ Family¡¯s sleeve. As for the three Great Elders, how to deal with them? Xu Zimei¡¯s lips twisted into a smile. By now, Xiao Guizi had returned to his room. He still found Xu Zimei somewhat unfathomable, always feeling his senior brother didn¡¯t play by the usual rules. ¡­¡­ The sky gradually darkened, and Zhouque City seemed unusually quiet tonight. In Xu Zimei¡¯s room, he looked at Black Thirteen and ordered, ¡°Send those three old men away.¡± ¡°Leave Zhouque City?¡± Black Thirteen asked, puzzled. ¡°No, leave this world,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Black Thirteen was startled but nonetheless nodded and left the room. ¡­ Outside the city of Zhouque, four figures were rushing along. The Great Elder, looking at Black Thirteen leading the way, politely said, ¡°It is quite late, yet it troubles you to escort us to the Holy Sect, our thanks for your efforts.¡± Black Thirteen shook his head indifferently. Go to ????????????????????.co The evening breeze blew gently, casting a ghastly white gleam on the ground from the moonlight. The wind tonight seemed especially cold. From behind, within the silent city, it seemed as if the barking of dogs could be heard. As the view gradually receded, the sight of Zhouque City became increasingly blurred in the eyes of the group. Finally, the group arrived at the foot of a tall slope where Black Thirteen came to a halt. He stood at the very top of the slope, the cold wind whipping his hair into disarray. His emotionless eyes looked at the three Elders as though he was looking at corpses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the Great Elder chuckled dryly, asking. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s time for you to hit the road,¡± Black Thirteen said flatly, drawing his long saber and looking at the three men. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Second Elder¡¯s brow twitched, stepping back slightly in a guarded manner, asking. Black Thirteen did not answer again, but only the ¡°clang¡± of the saber being drawn could be heard. ¡°Thump thump thump thump,¡± the Vein Gates of Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng, and Kun Hai all opened. The aura of the Empty Vein Realm enveloped the surroundings like a mountain. ¡°Despite being disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect, I knew we couldn¡¯t fully trust those people,¡± the Great Elder shouted. Then, the three Elders took their positions in three different directions, their bodies pulsing with Spiritual Energy as their Vein Gates flung wide open. Each Elder took an Array Plate from their Storage Rings, furiously channeling their Spiritual Energy into the plates. Once activated, the Elders simultaneously tossed the Array Plates into the sky. A brilliant black light shined forth, and the three Array Plates merged into one, forming a dark cage that enveloped Black Thirteen. The Array Plates shattered, and countless Array Seals flew out, arranging themselves in an organized pattern according to the rules of the formation. ¡°Luckily, we came prepared,¡± the Great Elder said smugly. Array Plates are used to store Array Seals, as Array Masters fighting others normally have to form seals on the spot, which is too slow and allows the opponent to easily evade. Thus, long ago, someone devised the Array Plate, enabling the pre-arrangement of Array Seals, which could then be stored within the plate. If battle necessitated it, all one had to do was directly shatter the Array Plate, and these Array Seals would instantaneously activate and set themselves up. All of this seemed very complex, but in actuality, it all happened in the blink of an eye. Black Thirteen looked at the black prison cage surrounding him and frowned slightly, his long knife bursting forth with a brilliant azure light. The blade¡¯s glow swept up a sky full of dust, even cleaving a path through the ground beneath his feet, its momentum as unstoppable as a rainbow. But when it struck the black prison cage, it was as if it got devoured, failing to even stir up a ripple. ¡°Give up, it¡¯s no use. This is a fourth-level Formation, the Dark Prison Cage. Though we can¡¯t kill you, we can trap you for one night,¡± the Great Elder said with satisfaction, ¡°Since it was Xu Zimei who first made a clean break of things, he can hardly blame us. We¡¯re off to Zhouque City now to spread the word about this affair, to show everyone the true face of that bastard.¡± ¡°Exactly, we must expose all his crimes,¡± the Second Elder said through gritted teeth. The guy had promised them that he would lead them to join the True Martial Holy Sect and even help advance them to the Empty Vein Realm. But now he had gone back on his word and was even trying to kill them to silence them. The three Great Elders had betrayed the entire Situ Family for this, only to end up with such an outcome. The rage within them was unimaginable. ¡°Don¡¯t think everyone else is a fool,¡± the Third Elder said with a cold snort, ¡°From the very first day you sought our cooperation, we planned a contingency, preparing the fourth-level Formation just in case. Little did we think it would actually come into play.¡± ¡°A frog in a well knows nothing of the ocean,¡± Black Thirteen said, giving up on breaking the formation and choosing to sit cross-legged, not attacking any longer. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the Great Elder asked with a frown. ¡°I acknowledge that you¡¯re not stupid for keeping a backup plan, but you¡¯ll never understand just how vast this world really is,¡± Black Thirteen said calmly. ¡°Who are you trying to scare,¡± the Third Elder said indifferently, ¡°Now that you can hardly protect yourself, you still dare to talk big.¡± Black Thirteen gave the three men a cold look, said nothing more, and closed his eyes to meditate and recuperate. ¡°What shall we do now?¡± Just as the three men were discussing their next move, a voice suddenly rang out from above. ¡°It seems the young master was right¡ªthree little mice, actually fantasizing about jumping out of their cage.¡± ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s talking?¡± The three men shouted in unison, anxiously looking up. Shili Changkong, dressed in white, held a sword in his arms as he walked on air, yawning nonchalantly. ¡°Who are you?¡± the three Great Elders swallowed nervously and asked. The ability to walk on air indicated that the other party¡¯s realm was at least in the Empty Vein Realm. Though the stranger hadn¡¯t revealed a hint of his aura, the pressure the Great Elders felt was even greater than when facing Black Thirteen. ¡°The farce is over,¡± said Shili Changkong, too lazy even to draw his sword, instead casually tracing a stroke in the air with the sheathed blade. The next moment, a dazzling sword light bloomed before the eyes of the three Great Elders, their lives frozen at their final moment. ¡­¡­ The next day in Zhouque City, things appeared no different from before. Vendors woke up at their usual time, set up their stalls in their regular spots, and the city gradually began to buzz and flourish at the usual hour. ¡°I am willing to help you manage the Situ Family,¡± Situ Yunqing, who had tossed and turned the previous night, found Xu Zimei early in the morning and said earnestly. Xu Zimei introduced Shili Changkong to Situ Yunqing, ¡°From now on, he will be your guard. The two of you will manage the Situ Family together, and he can protect you if there¡¯s any danger.¡± After sending Situ Yunqing away, Xu Zimei called Shili Changkong over to the side alone. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Sun Devouring Emperor No content Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Subduing Ren Pingsheng No content Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Divine Sun Holy Sect No content Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Old Friends Parting by the River and Sea No content Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Blood Wolf Guard (Additional update for Helmsman Suifeng888888) No content Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Lianyun Thirteen Thieves No content Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Ancient Nether Tribe No content Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: 53 Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses No content Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Ning Family No content Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Heavenly Sword Sect Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Heavenly Sword Sect Chu Yang stepped down from the carriage and stretched lazily as he watched the morning glow redden half of the sky. He walked up to the two guards who had been on night watch and asked with a smile, ¡°Big brothers, could you tell me how far it is from here to Mysterious Yuan City?¡± ¡°Mysterious Yuan City is to the south. It would take at least seven days on a Desert Flying Horse,¡± the two guards replied warily. One of them with an unfriendly face said, ¡°Kid, if your injuries are healed, you should leave. The carriage you have been sleeping in these past few days was originally meant for our young lady. Don¡¯t overstay your welcome.¡± Chu Yang just smiled and did not say much more. Being unfamiliar with the place, he naturally intended to follow the convoy to the nearby city. Once he reached the city, he would naturally leave. The convoy traveled smoothly towards Beacon Fire City without encountering any dangers along the way. However, during these days, Chu Yang had grown quite familiar with Ning Yuyan, who was the second young miss of the great Ning Family from Beacon Fire City, in charge of overseeing the family¡¯s commercial fleet. This time, she personally went to negotiate business in other cities and coincidentally saved Chu Yang on her way back. At the time the Space Gate opened, due to the interference of Ancient Nether, the spatial coordinates went haywire, leaving even him clueless about where he would end up. Now, it seemed the situation was not too bad; at least he was still in the Extreme West Region. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Beacon Fire City¡¯s West Hundred Feet Building, ¡°Standing alone in the autumn sea breeze at dusk!¡± Beacon Fire City, belonging to the Purple Sun Empire¡¯s territory, had a wide, clear river flowing slowly in front of its city walls, resembling a crystalline, silver-lit giant dragon. The end of the river was unknown, winding and twisting off into the horizon. Chu Yang followed the convoy across the moat and entered Beacon Fire City. The scene inside the city was much more bustling than he had imagined. Not to mention that the sides of the streets were already full, with hawkers shouting and selling all sorts of spiritual medicines, divine weapons, and secret martial arts manuals. At the center of the streets, which were already packed with crowds, there were young men with swords at their waists, young men carrying curved blades on their backs, and even young men riding precious Monster Beasts. From the pavilions and courtyards on both sides of the street, ladies of good families and beauties from smaller households stood high in the buildings, observing the young talents passing by, in hopes of finding their ideal gentlemen. ¡°Miss Ning, your Beacon Fire City is quite lively indeed,¡± Chu Yang commented with a smile. ¡°Today is the day the Heavenly Sword Sect comes to Beacon Fire City to recruit disciples. Naturally, it¡¯s much busier than usual,¡± Ning Yuyan replied with a smile. ¡°The Heavenly Sword Sect?¡± Chu Yang¡¯s interest was piqued. He did want to join a sect, as that would not only provide him with a place of refuge but also access to resources needed for cultivation. Perhaps he could even find the spiritual medicine needed to restore the Divine Soul of Ink Elder, but Chu Yang didn¡¯t know the strength of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Sensing Chu Yang¡¯s hesitation, Ning Yuyan chuckled and explained, ¡°Although the Heavenly Sword Sect is only a third-rate force in the Extreme West Region, its Sect Master, Yue Buli, is indeed a powerhouse of the Esteem Vein Realm.¡± ¡°Miss Ning, how do you differentiate between first-rate, second-rate, and third-rate forces?¡± Chu Yang asked earnestly. He had never left Qingyang Village before, where the strongest person was merely Coach Mo. His understanding of the world was as blank as a sheet of paper. ¡°If a sect doesn¡¯t have a martial artist beyond the Empty Vein Realm, then those forces are all collectively known as non-entities,¡± Ning Yuyan explained as she walked, ¡°A sect that has at least one Esteem Vein Realm martial artist can be categorized as a third-rate force. If there¡¯s an Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouse at the helm, it¡¯s a second-rate force. A force that boasts a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse is a first-rate force.¡± ¡°So the True Martial Holy Sect is a first-rate force?¡± Chu Yang asked, puzzled. ¡°`html ¡°No, no, no,¡± Ning Yuyan shook her head and said, ¡°Above the first-rate powers, there is a kind of power called the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Each Imperial Rule Immortal Sect has more than dozens of Saint Vein Realm experts, and they also possess various techniques left behind by the Great Emperors of their Sect who have ascended. There are even rumors that within the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, there exist some extremely ancient ancestors who have reached the Divine Vein Realm.¡± Hearing Ning Yuyan¡¯s introduction, Chu Yang was silent, his fists clenched tight; it was at this moment that he realized just how insignificant he truly was. After a long while, he suddenly lifted his head, his eyes bright and resolute, and said firmly, ¡°Miss Ning, I have made up my mind. I want to participate in the disciple selection of the Heavenly Sword Sect.¡± Chu Yang had also thought it through. No matter how powerful the other party was, he couldn¡¯t set his sights too high and must make progress step by step. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. He believed that one day, he would have the strength to contend with that tremendous entity. ¡°Okay, then be careful, Young Master Chu,¡± Ning Yuyan nodded, encouraging him, ¡°Go for it. I believe you can definitely pass the selection.¡± ¡°I have no way to repay the life-saving grace of Miss Ning. If you need anything in the future, you can come to find me at the Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± Chu Yang replied earnestly. After bidding farewell to Ning Yuyan, Chu Yang followed the crowd and headed towards the center of the city. ¡­¡­¡­ In the residence of Ministry Councillor Hu, the deep silence of the night was tranquil in the thick darkness. All of Hu Residence¡¯s personnel were gathered in the main hall, with hearts in their throats. The dim night seemed like a silent behemoth that swallowed the whole world. The hall was brightly lit, and the people were in a state of panic. Before Xu Zimei and others had come, Ministry Councillor Hu had tried to gather everyone together using the same method, but it was useless; come morning, someone would still be dead. The servants who remained in Hu Residence were only there for the sake of the several times higher wages; otherwise, they would have left long ago. Xu Zimei found a recliner in the hall, yawned, and began to sleep on the chair. Not long after, a plaintive and sorrowful song rose within Hu Residence. The singing was filled with tragedy, sounding like a mix of grinding teeth and a woman¡¯s sobbing. It made one¡¯s skin crawl and was extremely uncomfortable to the ears. In front of the rooms in the eastern courtyard, Wang Tao, Xing Lin, and Xiao Ye each held a torch in their hands. The lanterns lit on both sides of the courtyard cast a red glow on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Where is that singing coming from?¡± Wang Tao asked with a frown. All three leaned in to listen, but the singing sometimes seemed far and sometimes near, spreading from all directions, making it impossible to discern the source. ¡°We¡¯ll search room by room; I refuse to believe it can hide,¡± Wang Tao said with a cold snort. ¡°Brother Wang, we¡¯d better be careful,¡± Xiao Ye cautioned from the side. ¡°Mere lurkers. If it really had any power, it wouldn¡¯t resort to these little tricks,¡± Wang Tao nodded yet replied disdainfully. Then, the three of them began their search, starting with each room in the eastern courtyard. Hu Residence was not very large, and after searching until midnight, they found nothing. However, the woman¡¯s singing was still ongoing. ¡°This is a bit strange,¡± Xing Lin said, frowning slightly. ¡°` Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Advancing to the True Vein Realm Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Advancing to the True Vein Realm A night without words, several people had been busy all evening, but had achieved absolutely nothing. Dawn began to break, and members of the Divine Sun Holy Sect returned to the main hall. Wang Tao was the first to inquire, ¡°Ministry Councillor Hu, did anything happen last night?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu quickly shook his head, responding, ¡°I just checked the names, everyone is safe and sound.¡± ¡°It seems that the person is only capable of that much, masquerading as a ghost, only knowing how to pull off small tricks,¡± Wang Tao breathed a sigh of relief, saying. Xu Zimei, who was beside them, stood up from the recliner, stretched his back, and said to Wang Tao, ¡°Young man, I see darkness on your brow, perhaps you are facing an imminent blood disaster.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Tao frowned and asked. Xu Zimei did not answer but just smiled faintly, then walked outside the hall on his own, stretching his limbs in the early morning sun. ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down, I¡¯ve had the servants prepare breakfast. You¡¯ve all been busy the whole night, go and have something to eat,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu quickly interjected, coaxingly speaking, ¡°I still hope you can stay a few more days to help me catch the murderer as soon as possible.¡± Wang Tao glanced at Xu Zimei and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to the latrine.¡± Then he left on his own. During breakfast, everyone sat down, but after a long wait, Wang Tao still did not show up. Xiao Guizi joked, ¡°Could your brother Wang have fallen into the pit?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°I¡¯ll go call him,¡± Xing Lin frowned but still managed to suppress the anger in his heart, hastily leaving the side hall. Before long, a young maid came running in, trembling and frantic, exclaiming, ¡°Master, Young Master Wang Tao is dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s cup, which he had just picked up, fell to the ground. His complexion turned ashen as he stood up and rushed outside while asking the maid for details. Wang Tao was dead, not in the latrine, but in his room. This morning a maid passed by his room and, smelling a strong scent of blood, curiously opened the door to Wang Tao¡¯s room. The scene inside was somewhat nauseating. Wang Tao lay on his bed, his head chopped off, and his bloodstained the entire bedsheet red. His eyes were closed, and he appeared quite peaceful, as if he had been beheaded in his sleep, unaware of his fate. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was going to the latrine? He was fine just a while ago, how could he¡­¡± Ministry Councillor Hu, pale and in shock, stammered, unable to finish his sentence. Xing Lin had also run over from the latrine; there was no sign of Wang Tao inside. People fell silent at the scene in the room. Xing Lin stepped forward and began to examine Wang Tao¡¯s corpse, considering the congealing of the blood at the scene and the temperature of the flesh around the wound. After completing his examination, Xing Lin was silent for a long time before he finally said slowly, ¡°He has been dead for at least six hours.¡± ¡°Are you joking? Who was the person who has been with us all evening, and even talked with everyone this morning?¡± Xiao Ye was ashen-faced, still unwilling to believe. ¡°This task may be beyond our capabilities,¡± Xing Lin pondered for a moment, then told Ministry Councillor Hu, ¡°I apologize, Ministry Councillor Hu, but we give up on this task. I¡¯ll reclassify it when I get back, and see if any senior brothers are willing to come over.¡± Ministry Councillor Hu was anxious but knew he could not force them to stay. That morning, Xing Lin did not even eat. He and Xiao Ye left Ten Mile Town and returned to the Divine Sun Holy Sect. ¡°Young Master Xu, are you also leaving?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu asked Xu Zimei and the others. ¡°Ministry Councillor Hu, would you like to watch a good show?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What kind of good show?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu asked somewhat nervously. Afterward, Xu Zimei called Ministry Councillor Hu, Xiao Guizi, and Lin Ruhu together and secretly gave them a few instructions. Observing the trio¡¯s odd expressions, Xu Zimei said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you don¡¯t have to do it. I can solve it alone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? My Hu family has already become like this,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu reflected for a moment before making up his mind. That day, some more servants resigned and left the Hu Residence. No matter how high the salary, one had to be alive to spend it. Perhaps Wang Tao¡¯s death had delivered too great a shock, becoming the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. After all, the title of a disciple from the Divine Sun Holy Sect still carried considerable weight. After eating breakfast, Xu Zimei moved a reclining chair and lounged leisurely on it, soaking up the sun. He pondered about advancing to the True Vein Realm, having been at the peak of the Condensing Vein Realm for some time already. Then, you could see him slowly activating the power within the sphere. The third Vein Gate of the True Vein Realm, ¡°Zhao Yingfeng,¡± was located at the chest. The unblocking of the Vein Gate went incredibly smoothly. With the double enhancement of the power of the Divine Vein Realm and the Ten-Vein Fruit, the third Vein Gate was instantly opened. It was as if he was demolishing decayed wood, encountering not a trace of obstruction. With a ¡°boom,¡± the surging Spiritual Energy flowed through Xu Zimei¡¯s body like a great river that had broken through a dam. The waters of the Yellow River come from the sky, rushing to the sea never to return. The rich Spiritual Energy rapidly cleansed Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body, bit by bit strengthening his internal and external muscles and bones. Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. These three Vein Gates formed a small circulation, with the Spiritual Energy autonomously circulating and merging among them. Twelve Vein Gates formed a Grand Circulation, with every three forming a small circulation. Xu Zimei felt that the Spiritual Energy in his body had become at least several times more robust. Once he opened the fourth Vein Gate, ¡°Kun Hai,¡± he would possess the basic ability to fly. ¡­ In the very center of the Hu Residence courtyard, many low-level spiritual medicines were planted: colorful and vibrant, blossoming flowers surrounded by butterflies dancing among them. And Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s four-year-old daughter was running through the flowers, happily chasing butterflies. ¡°Brother Xu, look, I caught another butterfly,¡± Hu Yingying ran over to Xu Zimei, boasting. ¡°Hmm, very good,¡± Xu Zimei slightly bent down and reached out his right hand to pinch Hu Yingying¡¯s chubby cheek. He pinched the little girl¡¯s cheek almost to the point of deformation; Hu Yingying, with tears in her eyes, touched her puffed, red pinched cheek and ran off crying towards Ministry Councillor Hu to tell on him. Behind her came the sound of Xu Zimei¡¯s hearty laughter. ¡­ After a day of calm, the Hu Residence inevitably welcomed the night. The sun set, and as the light faded away, the hearts of all within the Hu Residence seemed to be harshly clenched. In the hall, Ministry Councillor Hu held a wine cup, drinking one cup after another, seemingly to fortify himself with courage. ¡°Brother Xu, are you really confident?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with some worry. ¡°Would I undertake something if I wasn¡¯t confident?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°I believe in Brother Zimo,¡± Lin Ruhu said, nodding in agreement. The group watched the pitch-black night sky as the haunting, melancholy song sounded once again. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Nightmare Beast Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Nightmare Beast The night seemed to be shrouded in a layer of eerie gauze, and the woman¡¯s singing became more and more oppressive. In the hall, Xu Zimei smiled at Ministry Councillor Hu, then drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back and stabbed himself in the abdomen. As the Curved Blade entered his body, there was no gush of blood as imagined; instead, Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body became illusory. Xiao Guizi and his two companions exchanged glances, each swallowing hard. ¡°It¡¯s just suicide, what is there to be afraid of,¡± Lin Ruhu blurted out, and with that, he also took a knife and drove it into his own belly. Seeing this, Ministry Councillor Hu and Xiao Guizi nodded at each other, then clenched their teeth and made the same move with their knives. The bodies of the four men lay quietly in the hall, the night growing thicker, the dim light from the nearby lamp beginning to flicker. ¡­ As the Curved Blade entered their bodies, Xu Zimei and the others felt no pain at all, only a sense that the scene before their eyes was becoming surreal, the hall¡¯s vista starting to distort. When their vision returned to normal, Ministry Councillor Hu was surprised to find themselves seated at the dining table in the side hall. The leftovers on the table had not been cleared away, the fish in the bowls emanating a faint fishy scent. ¡°How can this be?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu was somewhat confused. He remembered that after dinner that night, he had clearly seen the servants clean up the table before they went to the hall. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Ministry Councillor Hu stood up, and at the entrance to the side hall, the only two remaining servants of Hu Residence were standing. The two servants had their eyes closed tight. Ministry Councillor Hu heavily patted their shoulders twice. Neither of them showed any reaction, appearing to breathe steadily, just as if they were asleep. Looking at the puzzled gazes of the crowd, Xu Zimei stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Night is coming, and the whole Ten Mile Town will be enveloped in dreams. And before the dawn arrives, people will return from the dream to reality.¡± ¡°You mean to say that everything we¡¯ve experienced since our dinner, including committing suicide, was all a dream?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu asked in astonishment. ¡°Shallow dreams wake with a start, yet deep dreams cannot be escaped but through suicide,¡± Xu Zimei explained. ¡°I understand now, that¡¯s what happened to Wang Tao before,¡± Xiao Guizi suddenly lit up, exclaiming, ¡°Wang Tao and the others patrolled Hu Residence for an entire night that day; all of that was just a dream. In reality, everyone had already fallen asleep, easy prey for the slaughter. No wonder, when daylight came the next day and the dream returned to reality, we found that Wang Tao had already been dead for six or seven hours. It turns out that he was already killed by someone during the dream that night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way to understand it, like tonight, we actually already fell into the dream after we finished eating,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°As for what happened later, including clearing the table on Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s orders, our going to the hall, and even the suicide, all were merely experiences within the dream.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu nodded in realization, then asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master Xu, who then is the murderer?¡± ¡°We need only to see who¡¯s missing from the people who were eating with us to know who the murderer is,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. The group looked at one another, all wearing faces of confusion. Xiao Guizi pondered aloud, ¡°Aren¡¯t all of us here?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xu Zimei asked, a sly smile curving his lips. The next moment, all three of them widened their eyes simultaneously, as if a flash of insight shot through their minds, and they shouted the name together. ¡°Hu Yingying!¡± ¡°How is that possible, my daughter is only four years old,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu staggered back two steps, refusing to believe it. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your daughter severely ill for a period of time before the calamity struck Hu Residence?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Ministry Councillor Hu earnestly and asked, word by word, ¡°Are you sure she truly is your daughter?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s face turned deathly pale as he carefully thought about his daughter¡¯s recent behaviors. Indeed, his daughter had seemed a bit strange to him since she recovered from the severe illness, but he never paid much attention to it, attributing it to the unpredictability of a child¡¯s character. ¡­ The plaintive and desolate singing continued to echo in his ears, but unlike the elusive feeling in the dream, this time the singing sounded very real. Ministry Councillor Hu walked out of the side hall, searching for the origin of the singing. Along the way, Xiao Guizi asked with confusion, ¡°Brother Xu, since all of us were deeply trapped in the dream before, why didn¡¯t she just kill us all at once, instead of one by one?¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to kill us all at once,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°but rather she was farming us.¡± ¡°Farming?¡± Xiao Guizi muttered to himself, apparently not quite understanding the term. Xu Zimei just smiled and did not elaborate further. Ministry Councillor Hu led the way, with the singing growing clearer and clearer until they all stopped in front of a small courtyard. ¡°This is the courtyard where Ying¡¯er¡¯s room is located,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu said with an embarrassed expression. They walked into the courtyard and kicked open the door at its center. The singing stopped abruptly. In the room, in front of the window, Hu Yingying sat on the windowsill in a pure white long dress, swinging her slender legs in the air. She looked at the intruders with surprise, holding something resembling a harmonica to her lips, gently blowing into it. Beneath Hu Yingying¡¯s feet lay a small red creature without limbs, resembling a dolphin in appearance. At the arrival of the guests, the creature slowly opened its eyes, its light body drifting in the air like a jellyfish. Its nose and mouth were so small they could be almost ignored, and its round, bulging eyes looked very cute and innocent. ¡°Ying¡¯er, is it really you?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about?¡± Hu Yingying asked with pure, innocent eyes. ¡°You are not Yingying,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu fell silent for a moment, then slowly retreated to one side. Hu Yingying was not flustered and merely looked at the people with a mocking expression. The red creature hovered in the air, looking ready to attack at any moment. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m saying, you folks from Divine Gate should have stayed in Old Land, what are you doing stirring up trouble in Extreme West Region?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked with a smile. ¡°It seems there is someone among you who has seen the world,¡± Hu Yingying let out a light yelp and said, ¡°It was you who broke through my dream world, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Your dream world?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, all the dreams here were set up by this little fellow, right?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the red creature, clicking his tongue and said, ¡°Nightmare Beast, the seventh-ranked existence on the list of remarkable creatures in the world!¡± Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Catch with 58 grips Chapter 58: Catch with 58 grips To be precise, Xu Zimei¡¯s purpose for coming to Ten Mile Town was for this Nightmare Beast. Dreams are a branch of the River of Time, and after reaching the Esteem Vein Realm in his past life, Xu Zimei should have set out on his own path of the Martial Path. But at that time, he was very confused about his Martial Path, hesitating and unable to take a further step on his own Martial Path. It was not until he arrived at Ten Mile Town by accident that the Nightmare Beast was not discovered so quickly in his past life, having had a long growth period, with its dream powers covering hundreds of miles. It was under the life-and-death crisis of the Nightmare Beast that Xu Zimei unintentionally understood the mysteries of the River of Time. Past, present, future! He carved out a Martial Path of his own and successfully created the Cultivation Technique ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡± that he now practices. The dreamscape of the Nightmare Beast greatly assisted Xu Zimei¡¯s cultivation, and whether he could break through to the Divine Vein Realm and evolve his Martial Path to a higher realm, this Nightmare Beast played a crucial role. The dreamscape is one of the branches of the River of Time, just like when you are doing something in reality and suddenly realize that the scene you are in feels very familiar, as if you have experienced it a long time ago. If you think about it carefully, you will find that long before, you had seen a fragment or image of your future in a dream. It¡¯s just that you were completely unaware of it at the time. In his past life, Xu Zimei captured this Nightmare Beast, which contributed indispensably to the evolution of his Martial Path. Yet the Nightmare Beast later died, but unexpectedly, in this new life, it still could not escape his Demon Palm. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï The food of the Nightmare Beast is dreams, just like Xiao Guizi asked before, why it traps everyone in dreams but does not kill them all in one go. Because the Nightmare Beast is still in its youth and only needs to devour one person¡¯s dream a day for sustenance. The rest of the people are raised by it, ensuring that its food supply is not interrupted. ¡­¡­ Nightmare Beasts are extremely rare, and as far as Xu Zimei knows, there is only one place in the entire Yuan Central Continent that has a Nightmare Beast, and that is the Old Land. The Old Land is one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands and has long been occupied by an organization called Divine Gate. In each era, apart from the Great Emperors of successive generations, there are only a few people who can enter the Old Land. ¡­¡­ ¡°It seems you know quite a bit,¡± Hu Yingying said with a look of surprise as she watched Xu Zimei. Then she waved her right hand, and a pale white Spiritual Energy filled the air around her, as the Nightmare Beast roared towards the sky. Its smooth body soared towards Xu Zimei. Seeing this, Xiao Guizi quickly grabbed his iron stick and executed the ¡°Mad Demon Stick Technique,¡± with layers of stick shadows stacking up like mountains, leaving a ¡°whoosh whoosh¡± sound in the air. Dark black Spiritual Energy surged on the iron stick, which forcefully smashed down on the body of the Nightmare Beast. But what was strange was that the Nightmare Beast did not dodge or evade, and the iron stick actually went straight through its body, hitting nothing. The Nightmare Beast¡¯s mouth opened slightly and emitted ¡°plop plop plop¡± bubble-like sonic waves. Xiao Guizi instantly started bleeding from all orifices, feeling as if a huge stone was hurtling towards him. He was sent flying, his body heavily crashing into the door of the house. Immediately afterward, Xiao Guizi leapt up into the air, wiped the blood from his face, and looked at the Nightmare Beast with a grave expression. ¡°You all step back, ordinary attacks are useless against it,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Nightmare Beasts actually don¡¯t exist in the real world; they reside in Dimensional Space, which allows them to devour others¡¯ dreams at will. Spiritual Energy surged within Xu Zimei as three Vein Gates simultaneously opened ¨C this was the first time he was using the power that truly belonged to him. The power of ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡± stemmed from the River of Time, strands of Space-time Force permeated the palm of his hand. Watching the Nightmare Beast charging toward him, Xu Zimei concentrated the Space-time Force in his hand into a large net, enveloping the entire Nightmare Beast within it. The Nightmare Beast let out a roar, its small mouth blowing out small bubbles of sound waves intermittently. Xu Zimei smiled faintly, as the Space-time net in his hand began to condense, the Nightmare Beast shrieked, its body also shrinking bit by bit. Eventually reduced to the size of a fist, Xu Zimei grabbed the Nightmare Beast and directly placed it into his mouth. Since advancing to the True Vein Realm, he had carved out a space within his body, somewhat akin to a martial artist¡¯s dantian. Within this space, countless points of light shone, like the stars in the night sky, dazzling and captivating. Once Xu Zimei opens another Vein Gate and advances to the Empty Vein Realm, he will be able to condense True Fate. And these speckles of stars were the Taoist Charm for Condensing True Fate. At this moment, the Nightmare Beast had been devoured into this space, frantically struggling and colliding, but to no avail. Because the Dimensional Space it occupied was not in the same dimension as the space inside Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Simply put, the space it was in had been confined by the space within Xu Zimei¡¯s body, drifting endlessly within this space, unable to escape. ¡°What have you done?¡± Hu Yingying¡¯s complexion changed drastically. She tried to summon the Nightmare Beast, but found that the connection between them had been severed. ¡°Shall we discuss another matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°What matter?¡± Hu Yingying took a few steps back, asking with a suspicious and startled tone. ¡°You help me bring out another Nightmare Beast, and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°In your dreams,¡± Hu Yingying snorted coldly and then jumped straight out of the window beside her. Xu Zimei slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back, and a slash of his blade seemed to turn space itself into a sliver of sky. The dark blade light, carrying the Qi of Annihilation, struck Hu Yingying¡¯s back directly. Similarly, a black aura emanated from Hu Yingying¡¯s body, followed by the appearance of a sinister black air-condensed face in mid-air. That face stared at Xu Zimei intently for a moment, then transformed into a stream of polar light, fleeing far away. Xiao Guizi, holding an iron stick, was about to pursue but was stopped by Xu Zimei. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m waiting for her to bring another Nightmare Beast to seek revenge on me next time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He gazed in the direction where the black mist vanished, hearing that the people of Divine Gate were all rolling in wealth. They occupied the Old Land, one of the Forbidden Lands, which, despite its dangers, was also full of opportunities. As the black fog departed, Hu Yingying¡¯s body also fell to the side, Ministry Councillor Hu immediately rushed over and picked up his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s too late, she¡¯s already dead,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head as he looked into Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s pleading eyes. Then he took the harmonica from Hu Yingying¡¯s body, because the Nightmare Beast was in its juvenile phase, the dream it constructed had many flaws. Therefore, it necessitated the playing of this harmonica to perform the Requiem, numbing the senses of the people within that dream. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Heaven Tiger Academy Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Heaven Tiger Academy A silent night, Having dealt with the matters at Hu Residence, Xu Zimei and his companions were ready to leave. Hu Yingying, in the end, could not be saved, and Ministry Councillor Hu could only accept this tragic fact amidst his sorrow. He told Xu Zimei that perhaps it was because he had earned too much dishonest wealth in the first half of his life, so Cang Tian had given him this retribution. He decided to dissolve the Hu Residence, donate all his wealth to help the poor, and then live alone in a peaceful village for the rest of his life. ¡­ Riding Desert Flying Horses, the trio set off toward the True Martial Holy Sect. From a distance, Xu Zimei gazed at the small town rising from the land, feeling that the purpose of this trip had indeed been achieved to Perfection. By evening, the group arrived at a city named Qingfeng City. As night fell, they decided to rest in the city for the night and continue their journey back the next day. Upon entering the city, the scene was lively and bustling, with streets filled with people, mostly teenagers around fifteen or sixteen years old. They found an inn and went inside. ¡°Would you gentlemen like to eat or¡­?¡± the shopkeeper asked, looking at them. ¡°Dinner and lodging,¡± Xiao Guizi said as he took out a Spirit Crystal in response. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°We can certainly provide food, but I¡¯m sorry, our inn is fully booked and has no rooms left for lodging,¡± the shopkeeper apologized with a smile. ¡°Business is that good?¡± Xiao Guizi casually exclaimed. ¡°It seems that this is your first time in Qingfeng City,¡± the shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°You may not know that tomorrow is enrollment day for Heaven Tiger Academy, which is why young people from several nearby cities have all come here. I reckon at this point, not just our inn, but likely all the inns in Qingfeng City are fully booked.¡± ¡°Heaven Tiger Academy?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He remembered that there was something quite interesting within Heaven Tiger Academy. This item was of no use to him anymore, but for Lin Ruhu, it could be an incredible opportunity. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first,¡± Xu Zimei ordered the shopkeeper, ¡°Bring us the best dishes your inn has to offer.¡± Afterward, they found an empty table and sat down. Xiao Guizi looked at Xu Zimei curiously and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, I heard that the background of Heaven Tiger Academy is quite formidable. Is that true?¡± ¡°Close enough. They are a branch of the Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Xu Zimei explained. The Heavenly Dao Academy is renowned as the premier academy of Yuan Central Continent, its history stretching so far back that it can¡¯t be traced. Legend has it that the academy was established during the Wild Desolation era, before the Era of Emperors. Many students who went on to become famous across the Continent were taught there, including Emperor Hengyu and Emperor Mu when they were young. The main campus of Heavenly Dao Academy is located in the Central Continent, but they have also established four branch academies in the Eastern, Western, Northern, and Southern Continents. Heaven Tiger Academy in the Eastern Continent, Canglong Academy in the Western Continent, Vermilion Academy in the Northern Continent, and Black Tortoise Academy in the South Continent. It is said that each year these four branches hold a grand competition, and the top-performing students get the opportunity to be sent to the Central Continent to study directly at the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°Let¡¯s also visit Heaven Tiger Academy tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei said while eating, addressing the two companions. ¡°So, we¡¯re not going back to the Sect Gate for now?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°It won¡¯t take long, probably just one day,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°` ¡°So where are we sleeping tonight?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°With fists this big, are you still worried about not having a room?¡± Xu Zimei responded in surprise. ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Guizi was quick on the uptake, setting down his chopsticks and walking over to the table nearby. There were two people sitting at that table, a young boy and a middle-aged man in a blue shirt. They looked like father and son, probably here to attend the Heaven Tiger Academy¡¯s recruitment. ¡°Do you have a room at the inn here?¡± Xiao Guizi inquired softly, looking at the two. ¡°Yes, we came early and booked a room in advance,¡± the middle-aged man replied, looking puzzled at Xiao Guizi. ¡°Oh, good,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded, and then with a fierce look on his face, said, ¡°Just now, the noise from your conversation while eating was too loud, and it disturbed me. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything,¡± the middle-aged man, looking startled, quickly explained. ¡°If I say you disturbed me, then you disturbed me. Do I, Xiao Guizi, look like someone who would slander others for no reason?¡± Xiao Guizi retorted with a cold huff. ¡°Brother Xiao Guizi,¡± the middle-aged man began with caution. But before he could finish, he was cut off as Xiao Guizi slammed his palm onto the table, causing it to split into pieces; his eyes were wide with fury, ¡°Is Xiao Guizi a name you can call casually? I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t make a big deal out of this. Otherwise, you¡¯d already be headless on a normal day. Give up your two rooms to me, and I will pretend as if nothing had happened.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just bullying us on purpose,¡± the boy indignantly drew the longsword from his waist, saying, ¡°It was clearly you who came late and didn¡¯t have a room but you¡¯re falsely accusing us in order to take over our room.¡± ¡°Zhe¡¯er, don¡¯t talk,¡± the middle-aged man sternly glared at his son, then turned with a smile to Xiao Guizi, saying, ¡°The child is young and doesn¡¯t understand. Please, don¡¯t take it to heart. Since we apparently disturbed you earlier, we will let you have the two rooms.¡± After speaking, the middle-aged man quickly left the inn, dragging his visibly reluctant son with him. ¡°He¡¯s quite a character,¡± Xu Zimei muttered, interested as he watched the father and son leave. Although the middle-aged man only had achieved the Spirit Vein Realm in cultivation, he knew to assess the situation and what was compelling, instead of just brute force. After finishing dinner, the three of them returned to their rooms. There were two rooms in total, Xu Zimei took one, and Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi shared the other. ¡­ The sparkling stars shone against the pitch-black night sky. The streets, quieter now with fewer people, grew later into the night. The boy still unconvinced, looked at his father and asked, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t we argue with them earlier and just gave up our rooms? We clearly weren¡¯t in the wrong.¡± ¡°Child, being weak is the original sin,¡± the middle-aged man said, looking into his son¡¯s stubborn eyes and patting his shoulders, ¡°Son, when you go to Heaven Tiger Academy tomorrow, you must pass the examination and then focus on cultivation. Remember the feeling of powerlessness from being weak today, and make sure to become a cut above the rest when you grow up.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the boy nodded, a seed of determination to grow stronger planted in his young heart from then on. ¡­ The city, ensconced in night, finally woke up along with the first light on the horizon. Twenty meters below their room window, Central Street also started bustling with an increasing number of people. ¡°` Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Try Hitting Me Again Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Try Hitting Me Again The warm and enticing aroma of steamed buns wafted through the air as the young students who had come to enroll at Heaven Tiger Academy rose early, dressed neatly, hung their swords, and shouldered their long blades. They were ready to take the first step that would change the fate of their lives. To enter Heaven Tiger Academy, and then to make a name for themselves. Xu Zimei and his two companions finished getting ready and headed straight for Heaven Tiger Academy. At this time, Qingfeng City was bustling with activity; the closer one got to the academy, the denser the crowd became. Although Heaven Tiger Academy was a branch of Heavenly Dao Academy, it wasn¡¯t just a single institution. Xu Zimei knew that there were no fewer than ten such academies in the Extreme West Region alone. Across the entire Eastern Continent, the number of academies even exceeded one hundred. These academies were the most formidable. They taught without discrimination, and no matter what your identity or race, as long as you could pass the academy¡¯s trials, they would instruct you wholeheartedly. Just think about it, Heavenly Dao Academy has been around since the Wild Desolation era, through to the Era of Emperors, and in that time, it¡¯s impossible to know how many powerful figures have emerged from it. Whenever the academy has needed them, with a beckoning of its arms, all these former students would step forward to support, such a terrifying force. Many even believe that in terms of heritage, Heavenly Dao Academy is much stronger than many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Cheng, I never imagined after our last farewell that you and I would have the chance to meet again.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Brother Fan, I wish you a triumphant success on this journey to the academy.¡± Within the lively crowd, those talented disciples who had known each other from before greeted one another. In front of the academy gates, twin white tiger statues carved from Mysterious Iron rock stood lifelike and imposing. Though they were inanimate, they emitted an aura of regal beastly power around the clock, looking as if they would come to life at any moment. Directly in front of the academy, the aspiring young students lined up neatly in two vertical rows and then walked towards the inside of the academy. Xu Zimei and his group also followed the procession into Heaven Tiger Academy. All the disciples had been arranged on a very spacious open ground. The parents who had accompanied their children were also gathered on both sides of the area, making the whole scene rather chaotic and noisy. Heaven Tiger Academy¡¯s enrollment doesn¡¯t look at one¡¯s cultivation level, they only test for two things, talent and the way of the heart. Cultivation level, because prospective students come from different backgrounds with varying resources from childhood, cannot directly gauge a person¡¯s potential. The methods that rely on competition, where everyone fights it out, and those with the stronger fists enter the academy, are the lowest form of tests. ¡­¡­ The students stood on the open ground, gazing into the distance at the true inner court of Heaven Tiger School. There were mountains that soared hundreds of feet high, shrouded in white mist, Disciples from the inner court riding flying Monster Beasts, soaring with outspread wings, Buildings that were grand and majestic, academies that were meticulously arranged, with iron towers a hundred stories high, and also mountain peaks shaped like swords. All the boys and girls longed for a glimpse inside the academy; if they passed the test, that place would become their cultivation grounds for the future. ¡­¡­ ¡°Elder brother, why are we here?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in confusion. For Xiao Guizi, who had grown up in True Martial Holy Sect, this Heaven Tiger School indeed seemed quite ordinary. The True Martial Holy Sect could rival the Heavenly Dao Academy and naturally looked down upon this place. ¡°I¡¯m here to get something,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. The group was chatting, when suddenly they saw a youth wearing a white robe, sporting a shifty appearance, approaching Xu Zimei and the others. He looked at them and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re also here to enroll at Heaven Tiger School, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Guizi frowned and asked. ¡°Let me introduce myself; my name is Liu Ye, just like you newcomers,¡± the youth said with a confident smile. ¡°You might have just arrived at the academy and are probably unclear about the situation inside, so let me explain a bit. Just like us freshmen, when we first arrive at the academy, we¡¯re bound to be oppressed and targeted by the older students. After all, wherever there are people, there are rivalries. You understand this, right? So, us newcomers must stick together for warmth and unity. My cousin is a student from a previous cohort here at the academy, and he¡¯s quite well-known. He has set up a group called Wind and Rain Gate. To put it simply, it¡¯s a small community. If we freshmen join the Wind and Rain Gate, by paying just twenty Spirit Crystals a month, he can protect us from being bullied.¡± Watching the young man prattle on, Xu Zimei and the others couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. So he¡¯s trying to scam money, huh! ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re not interested. Whether we can even pass the academy¡¯s tests is another matter,¡± Xiao Guizi said, shaking his head in refusal. ¡°I can tell you have extraordinary talent, and there should be no problem passing the academy¡¯s tests,¡± the youth declared with conviction. ¡°Right now, each of you only needs to pay twenty Spirit Crystals to join the Wind and Rain Gate. If you miss this opportunity, the cost to join later will be more than this.¡± ¡°I said we¡¯re not interested, and I don¡¯t want to repeat myself,¡± Xiao Guizi said indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? Wait until you¡¯re inside the academy; you¡¯ll see what¡¯s coming for you,¡± the youth said with an ugly expression, huffing, ¡°Unappreciative fools.¡± As the youth turned to leave and prepared to swindle someone else, Xiao Guizi kicked him from behind, sending him sprawling to the ground. Then he, together with Lin Ruhu, stepped forward and started laying into the youth. ¡°Try hitting me one more time,¡± ¡°Smack!¡± ¡°Looking for trouble, are you? Want me to call for help?¡± ¡°Smack smack!¡± ¡°My cousin is a second-year student at the academy; he won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Smack smack smack!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Guys, I was wrong; please stop beating me.¡± ¡°Smack smack smack!¡± ¡°Can you guys save me some face?¡± ¡°Smack smack!¡± ¡°Daddy, please spare me.¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward to pull Xiao Guizi and the others back, watching the youth with interest and asked, ¡°Your cousin is a second-year?¡± The youth¡¯s originally white robe was now covered with footprints, and even his face bore several irregular shoe marks. He nodded vigorously like a pecking chicken. ¡°How could you do this? Even when you hit a dog, you should look at its owner,¡± Xu Zimei said to Xiao Guizi sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s go beat up his owner instead.¡± ¡°Take me to see your cousin,¡± Xu Zimei said to the youth. ¡­¡­ The open ground where the seeking disciples currently stood was strictly speaking, just a place where Heaven Tiger Academy tested new students. It couldn¡¯t be considered the interior of the academy, and the item Xu Zimei wanted to retrieve was inside the academy grounds. Wanting to enter the academy without bothering with these meaningless tests, he needed an older student to show the way. The youth¡¯s cousin was named Cheng Feng, and at the moment, besides the new students on this open ground, there were also some older students who had come to watch the excitement. These older students, just like the youth¡¯s cousin, wanted to recruit for their own organizations, and these fresh juniors were the best candidates. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61: The Secret of the Stone Stele Chapter 61: Chapter 61: The Secret of the Stone Stele ¡°That¡¯s my cousin Cheng Feng,¡± Liu Ye pointed at a young man in the distance, and said timidly. The young man was dressed in a blue robe, his black hair all combed back, giving him quite a handsome look. He was chatting with a junior sister who had just completed the test and was about to enter Heaven Tiger Academy. ¡°Senior Cheng Feng, I¡¯ll be relying on you to take care of me in the academy,¡± the junior sister said in a soft and weak voice, sounding very coquettish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhang Yao, once you join my Wind and Rain Gate, I can¡¯t promise much else, but at least among the new students, you can strut around,¡± Cheng Feng replied confidently. He was in the midst of boasting when he suddenly felt someone slap his shoulder. ¡°Who is it?¡± Cheng Feng turned his head impatiently and asked Xu Zimei and her group. ¡°Are you called Cheng Feng?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s it to you?¡± Cheng Feng replied with a frown. ¡°Then there¡¯s no mistake,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded, and then suddenly threw a punch. Caught off guard, Cheng Feng was knocked to the ground by the sneak attack, followed by a vigorous beating from both Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu simultaneously. Cheng Feng was a martial artist of the Condensing Vein Realm as well, and every time he tried to fight back with a surge of spiritual energy, he was suppressed by the combined efforts of Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu. ¡°Who are you guys? Have you mistaken me for someone else? My name is Cheng Feng,¡± Cheng Feng asked, clutching his head. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°No mistake, we¡¯re beating you,¡± Xiao Guizi seemed not quite satisfied with the beating, taking out his iron rod. ¡°What are you doing? If you keep this up, I¡¯m going to tell the teacher,¡± the junior sister by the side shouted anxiously. Because there were so many students on this open ground, a little scuffle like this didn¡¯t attract attention. After all, any student who openly disturbed the order would be directly eliminated by Heaven Tiger Academy, and in previous years, no student coming to study had dared to fight. ¡°Keep shouting and see if I don¡¯t beat you too,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the junior sister and threatened fiercely. Scared pale, the junior sister stood to the side without daring to utter another word. Rather than a brutal beating, Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu were actually moderate with their blows, causing no more than superficial pain. Xiao Guizi looked at the bruised and swollen Cheng Feng, grabbed him by the collar of his shirt, and hauled him up to Xu Zimei. ¡°Take me to the academy¡¯s inner courtyard,¡± Xu Zimei commanded. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Cheng Feng asked casually. Xu Zimei waved her hand, not wanting to speak another word; it seemed this guy still didn¡¯t realize his situation, preferring to resolve things with action rather than noise. Xiao Guizi¡¯s expression turned vicious, grabbing Cheng Feng, ready to give him another thrashing on the side. Frightened, Cheng Feng struggled desperately, shouting, ¡°Stop hitting me, I need my face to earn a living! Alright, I¡¯ll take you, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± At the entrance of Heaven Tiger Academy, a formation was set up to verify the identities of the students. Each student had a token of identity, and those who entered Heaven Tiger Academy would leave a tidbit of their own spiritual energy as a seed in the formation. Students who wanted to enter the academy had to carry their identity token and have their own spiritual energy match exactly with the seed they had left before. This method, strict as it was, had its flaws. Cheng Feng stood in front of the entrance to Heaven Tiger Academy, passed the identity check, and the formation automatically opened a small gap. Xu Zimei and her people seized the opportunity to slip in quickly; Heaven Tiger Academy wasn¡¯t afraid of people sneaking into the academy, as it was simply an institution of learning without coveted treasures. Even if the academy had some forbidden areas, merely sneaking into the academy didn¡¯t guarantee access. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve already brought you in, can I leave now?¡± Cheng Feng tentatively asked. Standing inside Heaven Tiger Academy, it was only when he was personally experiencing the magnificence of the architecture that he felt truly astonished. The academy is divided into three grades, with first-year students primarily being newcomers with Strength in the Spirit Vein Realm, all clad in light blue robes. Second-year students are in the Condensing Vein Realm, with their garments shifting from light blue to dark blue. The third-year seniors are in the True Vein Realm and Empty Vein Realm, donning unified purple robes, a realm from which one can graduate and make their mark in the world. After all, even the strongest members of the Chang Family from Heavenly Sword City, including the Situ Family from Zhouque City, are only at the True Vein Realm. ¡­ ¡°Take me to the academy¡¯s Monument of Glory,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Cheng Feng looked startled, not understanding why Xu Zimei and the others wanted to go there, but he obediently led the way. The Monument of Glory is likely a place that every student who enters Heaven Tiger Academy must visit, this modest stone monolith carries thousands of years of the academy¡¯s glory. The towering stone monument, tens of meters high, stands solemnly on the ground, exuding a weighty presence that makes anyone standing beneath it feel oppressed. The pitch-black surface of the monument has countless names engraved upon it. These are the names of students who once departed from Heaven Tiger Academy; they symbolize the academy¡¯s honor. ¡­ Sword Elder, Three-Eyes True Monarch, Heaven Tiger Ancestral Master, ¡­ Looking at each of the familiar names on the monument, even though they were not as dazzling as that of a Great Emperor, each individual here had left behind their own widely known legends. Those whose names are inscribed on this stone have either greatly contributed to the academy or are renowned powerhouses throughout the continent. ¡°What about him? Kill him or what?¡± Xiao Guizi looked at Cheng Feng and asked Xu Zimei. ¡°We are not mass murderers or demons, what¡¯s the point in resorting to violence for everything,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He always felt that Xiao Guizi¡¯s personality had become more decisive and ruthless after following him. Xiao Guizi¡¯s right hand turned into a blade, and he casually chopped at Cheng Feng¡¯s neck, then tossed Cheng Feng, who had passed out, to the side. ¡°You go keep watch, make sure no one comes close,¡± Xu Zimei told Xiao Guizi. He then cut his own finger with a knife and dripped his blood onto the stone monument. In just an instant, the entire monument buzzed and trembled, and the surrounding earth experienced a momentary shake. The whole stone began to emit a pale white light, and amidst this faint glow, it seemed as though the sounds of tigers roaring through the forests could be heard. Shortly after, ripples appeared on the surface of the entire stone, as if a dragonfly were gently touching the water. A pale white pearl flew out from within the monument and slowly hovered beside Xu Zimei. ¡°Eat it,¡± Xu Zimei said as he tossed the white pearl to Lin Ruhu. Lin Ruhu caught the pearl and examined it. The pearl was pale white, with the pattern of a flying tiger etched on its surface. ¡°What is this?¡± Lin Ruhu asked curiously, and without hesitation, he swallowed the pearl whole, his trust in Xu Zimei absolute. ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, ranked seventeenth among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Lin Ruhu¡¯s expression turned to shock, then his entire complexion changed. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body The Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body pearl entered his abdomen and instantly transformed into a white skeleton, which from the outside resembled the body of a fierce tiger. A shadowy figure reflected on the skeleton that looked up to the sky and roared, then completely merged into Lin Ruhu¡¯s body. Mists of energy spread within him, while outside, Lin Ruhu was so overcome with pain that he rolled on the ground, veins bulging on his face, and his blood vessels becoming visible. The crimson vessels appeared terrifying, and Lin Ruhu¡¯s face gradually twisted into a ferocious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly as he watched Lin Ruhu writhing in agony. ¡°Make it through, and you¡¯ll be reborn.¡± Perhaps the pain numbed him over time, but Lin Ruhu struggled to sit up and then began to practice the techniques of the Force Jue. Afterward, his body gradually underwent a transformation, his hair turning completely white and wildly scattering around his head. White stripes appeared on his face, and his eyes, in particular, became more fierce as if a tiger was eyeing its prey. His muscles bulged, and even his height increased by a few centimeters. Lin Ruhu slowly stood up, releasing a long breath of white air, and excitedly looked at Xu Zimei, noticing the changes in himself. ¡°That¡¯s enough, keep the thanks to yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Revert to your original form, or you¡¯ll attract too much attention.¡± Lin Ruhu nodded, then reverted his Battle Body to his previous appearance, and the sensation of strength in his body gradually faded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, be careful not to draw attention to the abnormalities here.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Then Xu Zimei left the inner courtyard of Heaven Tiger Academy with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi. The Monument of Glory returned to its peaceful state, as if nothing had happened. Those familiar with Heaven Tiger Academy believed that the Monument of Glory was erected to honor the students who had made significant contributions to the academy or achieved extraordinary success after the academy was founded. The Heaven Tiger Academy came first, followed by the Monument of Glory. In reality, only the initial founders of Heaven Tiger Academy knew that this ancient stone monument had existed on this land long before the establishment of the school. After the academy was founded, many people surveyed the stone monument but found nothing unusual. So the academy treated this stone as a Monument of Honor. Thousands of years later, a great war descended upon Heaven Tiger Academy. At that time, a prodigiously talented individual emerged at Heaven Tiger Academy, one who had merged with the Cang Wolf Battle Body, ranked sixty-ninth among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. He valiantly led the then-weak academy to face the invaders. But that battle ended in defeat due to the immense disparity in strength, and the prodigy fell in front of the monument, his blood staining the Monument of Glory. The countless names of predecessors engraved on the monument glowed golden under the blazing sun. Afterwards, the stone monument changed, and the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body was released. It was only much later that people learned that the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body had been sealed within the monument and only the blood of the Talented Disciples who had merged with the Hundred Great Battle Bodies could break the seal and release it. Of course, these were events from a past life. In this life, that great battle hadn¡¯t yet come to Heaven Tiger Academy, and since Xu Zimei had fused with the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, his blood naturally could break the seal. Life is full of drama; the thirteen brothers from Cloud Town easily dug up the Azure Cloud Battle Body under the big tree at the village entrance, something that even Great Emperors pursued desperately without success. So people often say that the appearance of a Battle Body isn¡¯t much related to strength but rather depends on luck and that elusive fate. As for Xu Zimei, he had no luck or fate, he merely had one more lifetime¡¯s memories than others. But it was exactly this lifetime¡¯s memories that acted like the butterfly in the butterfly effect. A butterfly flaps its wings and thus a tornado is sparked on the other side of the ocean, at the Other Shore. It was like the pig above the winds in a saying; when a strong wind arose, even a pig could be blown into the sky. ¡­¡­ The three left the inner court of the Heaven Tiger Academy and arrived at the open space where they had tested the new students before. At that moment, something extraordinary seemed to have happened at the open space, as exclamations could be heard all around. ¡°A king-grade aptitude, this youth¡¯s future achievements will definitely be out of the ordinary.¡± ¡°Of course, out of so many people, there is only one king-grade aptitude. Haven¡¯t you seen that even the academy¡¯s vice principal has been alerted?¡± Witnessing the bustling crowd around them, Xu Zimei and his companions had been ready to leave but were eventually intrigued enough to squeeze in for a look. There stood a young man at the front of the open space, with a sword hanging at his waist. His complexion seemed somewhat flushed with excitement, and even his body was trembling slightly. Yu Zhe, have you considered it well? Are you willing to become my direct disciple?¡± the vice-principal stood nearby, looking at the young man with a satisfied expression. He was dressed in a blue robe, exuding an extraordinary temperament, with a beard that was peppered with white, and he had a particularly kind smile. Yet there was an otherworldly aura about him, the air around his body compressed so tightly that those nearby couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured. ¡°I, I am willing,¡± Yu Zhe recovered from his immense joy and hurriedly fell to his knees in reverence. ¡°Our encounter as master and disciple is also a kind of fate,¡± the old man said with a contented smile, ¡°Well then, today, in my good spirits, you may make a request. As long as it¡¯s not excessive, your teacher will fulfill it. Consider it a welcome gift from your teacher.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Yu Zhe was about to refuse, as he didn¡¯t want to become arrogant due to favoritism. the teacher was willing to give, but he couldn¡¯t just accept it so brazenly. At that moment, Yu Zhe¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Xu Zimei and the other two onlookers. His expression instantly turned awkward as the dissatisfaction and humiliation from the day before surged into his heart. With a slightly darkened expression, he looked up at the old man with respect and said, ¡°Teacher, I have no other requests. I only hope our academy can expel those three, not admitting them into our ranks.¡± Looking in the direction pointed out by Yu Zhe, Xu Zimei was startled and turned to Xiao Guizi, asking, ¡°Is that guy talking about us?¡± Xiao Guizi nodded. ¡°Why, are we unwittingly gaining enemies?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°Big Brother, have you forgotten?¡± Xiao Guizi quickly responded, ¡°Last night we had nowhere to stay, so we took his and his father¡¯s room. It looks like he wants revenge now.¡± ¡°What is my status? Should I remember every Tom, Dick, and Harry?¡± Xu Zimei glared at Xiao Guizi and said, ¡°Besides, you were the one who took the room. What does it have to do with me?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Damn, Are you even trying to save face? It was clearly you who told me that one need not worry about finding a room if their fists were big enough and to go take the room. Now you¡¯re disavowing me and your skill at passing the buck is still so proficient.¡± Of course, these words were something Xiao Guizi could only shout in his heart, definitely not daring to speak them out loud. He could only nod in agreement to Xu Zimei¡¯s words, like a wronged little wife. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 The QAQs present here Chapter 63: Chapter 63 The QAQs present here The elder looked at Xu Zimei and the others, seemingly in a difficult position. Although he was the academy¡¯s vice president, outright expelling a student in front of such a large crowd would damage the academy¡¯s reputation. After all, these people had traveled from afar to take the test, and if Yu Zhe had spoken to him privately about the matter, he might have considered it. But faced with so many people, the elder had to think not only of the academy but also of his own standing. Yu Zhe seemed to realize the elder¡¯s concerns and quickly replied, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not intentionally targeting them. It¡¯s just that their character is unbecoming; they fabricated allegations against me last night because they arrived late and had no room, taking advantage of their numbers to bully me out of my room. How can such people be admitted to the academy? It would tarnish our good name.¡± Upon hearing Yu Zhe¡¯s words, the elder nodded in agreement and then approached Xu Zimei and his companions. The crowd automatically parted, creating a path, as Xu Zimei watched everything with calm and bemusement. ¡°Is what he just said true?¡± the elder stopped in front of Xu Zimei, his presence overwhelming like the sea, deep and profound, and he asked in an accusatory tone. ¡°Although I¡¯d like to say, ¡®do not slander others without evidence,¡¯ I thought about it and felt there was no need,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true, so what?¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± the elder asked with a frown at Xu Zimei¡¯s response. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xiao Guizi replied with pride. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï As soon as these words were spoken, the onlookers, who had been eager to watch the drama unfold, were all shocked. Compared to Heaven Tiger Academy, the fame of the True Martial Holy Sect was naturally more dazzling and renowned. Ever since tens of thousands of years ago, when the man known as True Martial founded the Holy Sect, it shone like a blazing sun over the entire Extreme West Region. Even before Empress Hongtian¡¯s time, during the Sect¡¯s period of decline, no one dared to infringe upon it. And even during the era of the Divine Sun Emperor, who bore the mandate of destiny, he treated the True Martial Holy Sect with due respect. Of course, the philosophy of Heaven Tiger Academy is to educate all without discrimination, regardless of what sect one comes from or how ancient their family is. Or even if they¡¯re a beggar on the street, as long as they pass the test, they can be admitted to Heaven Tiger Academy. Of course, these are but the ideals of Heaven Tiger Academy, and descendants of the great sects disdain to join the academy. ¡­¡­ ¡°Since you admit to what happened just now, our Heaven Tiger Academy cannot accept you,¡± the elder said with a displeased expression. ¡°No need for you to say it; even if your kind of academy wanted to accept me, I wouldn¡¯t join,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh. ¡°What do you mean?¡± There was a gleam in the elder¡¯s eyes as the immense aura of the Esteem Vein Realm began to rise around him. ¡°Just because a student¡¯s character is slightly flawed, you would dismiss him like that. What is an academy for? What is the duty of a teacher?¡± Xu Zimei laughed, and said slowly, ¡°The teacher¡¯s role is to impart knowledge, instruct students, and resolve doubts. If everyone were naturally talented and upright, why bother with school at all? Isn¡¯t your duty to cultivate people over decades, over centuries? And I¡¯ve looked around at your academy; the students you teach don¡¯t seem all that impressive.¡± After pondering for a long time, the elder finally said slowly, ¡°Young man, be careful not to speak too absolutely.¡± ¡°How about this,¡± Xu Zimei said, addressing the elder while looking at everyone present, ¡°Bring out the strongest student of this year¡¯s cohort from your school, and let¡¯s have a contest.¡± After all, I¡¯m just an ordinary Outer Sect Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. I¡¯m not interested in betting anything with you. I simply want to prove a point,¡± ¡°Prove what, that you look down on my students?¡± the elder retorted with a cold huff. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Xu Zimei hastily shook his head, a smile playing on his lips as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting anyone present in particular, but rather, I¡¯m saying that all of you are trash.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, the elder¡¯s complexion instantly changed, and all the students present boiled with anger. Every one of them glared with fury, filled with righteous indignation, clamoring that Xu Zimei was far too arrogant and conceited. ¡°How about this, to say I haven¡¯t given you a chance,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°you pick the strongest student to come forward. If they can make me take a step back, you win.¡± ¡°Go find one of the Heavenly Ranking students,¡± the elder paused, then spoke to the teacher responsible for the testing on the side. His voice was very calm, but it was this suppressed tranquility, that seemed like the calm before a storm. It appeared that once this tranquility passed, there would be a hysterical rage. Within Heaven Tiger Academy, there are the Heavenly and Earthly Rankings. The Heavenly Ranking is specifically for third-year students of the academy; it selects the top one hundred strongest from these older students. The competition is extremely brutal, and the ranking on the Heavenly List often shifts around. ¡­¡­ Before long, a young man in a purple robe, appearing arrogant, walked over. He carried a long spear on his back, with a cold and stern face, walking with his head held high and his chest puffed out, somewhat akin to the rigidity and tenacity of a soldier. The seven-foot-long spear on his back was pitch black, and the spear tip, forged from high-grade Black Tortoise Iron, gleamed with a chilling light. Carved into the spear shaft was a silver dragon with eight claws, looking ferocious as if it might burst forth from the spear at any moment. ¡°Vice Dean,¡± the youth approached the elder and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Vice Dean, the top few students of the Heavenly Ranking have gone out for cultivation experiences and have not yet returned,¡± the searching teacher reported, ¡°He is ranked fourth on the Heavenly Ranking, with his Cultivation at the peak of the True Vein Realm. He stands out among our academy¡¯s older students.¡± Hearing the teacher¡¯s words, the elder nodded. Students who could make it into the Heavenly Ranking were naturally extraordinary, especially those who managed to fight their way into the top ten positions, which was particularly commendable. Nevertheless, the elder felt a tinge of regret that the top three on the ranking were not present¡ªthose three were of Emtpy Vein Realm cultivation. ¡­¡­ The young man stepped before Xu Zimei, his tone cold as he introduced himself, ¡°Heavenly Ranking fourth, Zhang Xianjun.¡± ¡°Only if you can withstand my three moves will you be worthy of knowing my name,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile and a shake of his head. Zhang Xianjun eyed Xu Zimei for a moment, then with a snort, slowly drew the long spear from his back. The crowd naturally cleared a space in their midst, leaving enough room for the two to confront each other. ¡°Can senior Zhang do it?¡± a student, new to Heaven Tiger Academy, asked curiously. ¡°Yeah, this guy is so arrogant, he must have some skills, right?¡± A knowledgable older student chuckled dismissively and explained, ¡°Senior Zhang is the fourth on the Heavenly Ranking. Although he cannot compare with the top three monsters, he has himself created three Vein Skills, named ¡®Three-Path Spear Technique.¡¯ Just you watch.¡± ¡°Self-created?¡± The students present were all incredibly surprised and impressed, finding it inexplicably formidable. For them, who had just stepped onto their Cultivation journey, even mastering someone else¡¯s Vein Skills was challenging, let alone inventing their own. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: 64 Chapters Way of Inquiry 19 Forms Chapter 64: 64 Chapters Way of Inquiry 19 Forms ¡°I observed the tides rise and fall, the clouds gather and disperse, from the beginning of the day until it reset, and thus I created the ¡®Three-Path Spear Technique,''¡± Zhang Xianjun said with a lofty air, the long spear in his hand as if transforming his entire demeanor, He seemed like a long spear himself, bearing the sharp edge that pierces the sky, almost as if to rend the firmament asunder. His voice, with high spirits carrying a forward-moving momentum, said loudly, ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± As his voice trailed off, his aura cascaded like a tidal wave, all of it pressing down towards Xu Zimei. Seemingly wanting to subdue his opponent without a fight, attempting to crush Xu Zimei with sheer presence alone. Xu Zimei smiled, allowing that surging force to crash over him in waves, relentless in their assault. Yet from start to finish, he remained calm and unaffected, as if a gentle breeze or a light cloud. The momentum of the long spear peaks once, wanes twice, and is exhausted the third time. Zhang Xianjun¡¯s expression darkened, as he waved his long spear swiftly, thrusting directly at Xu Zimei. ¡°Three-Path Spear Technique, First Dawn.¡± The tip of the spear lit up with endless radiance, like a white light piercing the darkness, the dawn of a new day, when all of creation is still. This move carried hopes of dawn, infinite imaginings, as the white radiance magnified before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Interesting,¡± said Xu Zimei with an intrigued smile, not bothering to dodge, the Tyrant Shadow in his hand seemingly too lazy to draw. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? He held the sheathed sword, surrounding it with layers of Qi of Annihilation, a dark, grim energy he had cultivated from the Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ ¡°Annihilation Jue.¡± Watching the long spear tearing through the air, the sharp tip magnifying before his eyes. Xu Zimei waved his sword¡¯s sheath lightly, striking the body of the spear with a seemingly effortless touch. But this soft tap seemed to break through the most vulnerable point of the Vein Skills. The white light instantly dissipated, the whole spear trembled, Zhang Xianjun¡¯s hands numbed by the tremors, nearly throwing his spear aside. He swiftly moved to the side, drawing a deep breath, gripping the body of the long spear tightly. ¡°Three-Path Spear Technique, Second Path: Scorching Sun,¡± Zhang Xianjun¡¯s face twisted somewhat grotesquely, as he charged at Xu Zimei again with a shout. This move burned with the brilliance of the midday sun, golden light radiating in all directions, like a giant fireball exploding before one¡¯s eyes. It stands for passion, luminosity, as if the fireworks atop the pavilion, willing to sacrifice everything in a glorious instant. When this move was executed, Zhang Xianjun had no way out. He would either shatter all obstructions in extreme frenzy or be left to self-destruction amidst the struggling afterglow. Watching the golden sun quietly rise, its scorching intensity aiming a full-powered charge at him. The air around was melting away, Xu Zimei pointed with his sword sheath once more, the sharp blade Qi piercing through everything. The blazing sun was instantly shattered by the blade Qi, the light scattering, and the endless refinement and brilliance of the spear¡¯s tip dimmed. But with this move, Zhang Xianjun had no way out. He looked at Xu Zimei and drew a half-circle upward from the bottom with the long spear in his hand. The dark red spear Qi scorched the air, leaving conspicuous white traces in the space. ¡°Three-Path Spear Technique, Third Path: Dusk.¡± If the First Dawn symbolized the breaking of dawn, the day¡¯s first light, when silence awakens to hope and light, Then the Scorching Sun is like the noon sun, at the most fervent moment of the day, Shining all its light onto the world, to broil, burn, blaze, and obliterate the earth. The sun rises steadily, but ultimately, all things have their moment to approach the final chapter. Third Path: Dusk likely signifies an end. All things towards destruction, dusk gazing lonely at the horizon, the afterglow melting with the setting sun under the shroud of darkness. It starts with hope, descends in fervor, and steps towards destruction. Withered mingling with scattered shards, this spear seemed to signify an end to everything, bringing all to a final point. To Xu Zimei, this move was nothing special, but to those novices just stepping into cultivation, it appeared to hold a different kind of profundity. It was as if they had truly witnessed the beginning and the end of a day. The distant and lofty words spoken by Zhang Xianjun before the battle seemed to echo in everyone¡¯s ears once more. ¡°I have watched the tides ebb and flow, clouds rolling and unrolling, witnessed a day from dawn to dusk, seen oceans turn to mulberry fields, gazed upon the first light of dawn, watched the scorching sun rise, seen dusk casting its glow upon the horizon, watched birds twirl in the Wugeng Void, and also witnessed¡­ the end.¡± As this spear technique came to an end, the entire space was compressed and exploded with endless airflow, which dispersed to both sides, turning into countless air arrows that shattered apart. Xu Zimei smiled and slowly drew out the Tyrant Shadow in his hand, this spear attack was sufficient for him to take seriously. Since his rebirth, he had only revealed one Sword Drawing Technique, also known as the Draw Blade Technique, which excelled in speed, not strength. In his previous life, he had also created countless Vein Skills, but some were gradually deprecated as his cultivation level grew. However, there were still a few sets of Vein Skills that had accompanied him throughout his life of battle, even at the time of the Divine Vein Realm, they remained powerful. He named this set of Vein Skills ¡°Way of Inquiry Nineteen Forms.¡± This blade technique consisted of nineteen forms. The first form began insignificantly, so ordinary that it resembled the playfulness of a child, casual and without any particular method. The second, Floating Green Duckweed, as the Curved Blade swung casually before his eyes, everyone heard only a ¡°dong¡± as if something formidable had been planted. The Curved Blade collided with the spear. The spear carried an overwhelming momentum, as if it would destroy everything in its path, but the Curved Blade, plain and unremarkable, stood firm like Mount Tai. The third form, to win every battle, The fourth, Against the Current. ¡­¡­¡­.. The initial forms of Xu Zimei¡¯s Way of Inquiry Nineteen Forms were not impressive, even less so than some Mysterious Tier Vein Skills. Perhaps it¡¯s more accurate to say that the initial forms were all about gathering momentum, brewing power. It was like planting a seed, the first form digging a hole, the second sowing the seed, the third watering, the fourth fertilizing, and it was not until the fifth form that the seed began to sprout. Once the brewing power reached a peak, the later forms of this blade technique grew exponentially in power. Your strength may easily destroy a seed, but it cannot shake a Sky-reaching Great Tree. ¡­¡­ The spear and Curved Blade were at a stalemate, sparks flying brilliantly, endless currents breaking apart. With an indifferent expression, Xu Zimei smiled at Zhang Xianjun, whispering those few words. ¡°The fifth form, Great Wind Soars!¡± When those words softly fell, they seemed to contain the weight of ten thousand jun. Zhang Xianjun¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to dodge, but it was already too late. With the boost from the previous four forms, it was as if the Mad Wind of the North Desert was howling, engulfing sand and sweeping across the land. A crazy, boundless, and irresistible momentum burst forth from the Curved Blade. The wind lifted a myriad of dust, and the seed¡­ broke through the soil! Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Return to the Clan Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Return to the Clan ¡°` The aura of Wu Geng burst forth from the shadow of his knife, as if it carried the might to tear the heavens and split the earth, a gigantic silhouette of the knife condensed in the sky. On the other side, Zhang Xianjun only felt an unstoppable momentum crashing into him, and the spear in his hands snapped into two. The energy seemed to tear his entire body apart, and he was sent flying backward, his clothes completely shredded, his body covered with dense wounds. A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed into the air, dying his whole body a bloody red, and after hitting the ground, he lost consciousness. Xu Zimei slowly sheathed the Tyrant Shadow back into its scabbard and looked around at the stunned students. He then glanced at the elder nearby and let out a light chuckle. ¡°Not a single one capable of putting up a fight.¡± The elder was silent for a while before he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re probably not just any Outer Sect Disciple, are you!¡± ¡°Does it matter? What matters is that the students you train really aren¡¯t up to much,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, then turned to Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the Sect Gate.¡± ¡­¡­ As everyone watched the trio¡¯s retreating backs, the crowd remained silent. Xu Zimei had only intended to conveniently acquire a Battle Body for Lin Ruhu, but he hadn¡¯t expected the world to be so small. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Sometimes you want to keep a low profile, but your strength simply won¡¯t allow it. The elder looked at Yu Zhe, and Yu Zhe¡¯s face was flushed with panic, obviously not expecting such a turn of events either. ¡°Teacher,¡± Yu Zhe said timidly, looking at the elder. ¡°What, afraid that I would take my anger out on you because of this?¡± the elder said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°The truth is, none of us are wrong in this matter. You wanted justice for your dissatisfaction, and that¡¯s not wrong. And although I am the vice principal, I also have my biases, standing up for my student is not wrong either. The mistake lies in the fact that our strength is not strong enough, and our fists are not big enough. Focus on your cultivation from now on. Our Heaven Tiger Academy is backed by the Heavenly Dao Academy. As long as you have the talent and ability, this place can provide you with ample stage and opportunities.¡± The elder had experienced many things in his life, so his view and mindset towards issues were much better than those of the youngsters. ¡°Teacher, I will definitely work hard,¡± Yu Zhe felt a warm current flowing inside him after hearing the elder¡¯s words and responded with a firm tone. The elder nodded with satisfaction. Failure is not to be feared. Even a Great Emperor would experience various hardships and setbacks in his youth. What¡¯s frightening is that some people, despite having already failed, still do not wish to repent and insist on making the same mistakes over again. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and his two companions returned to the inn, brought out the Desert Flying Horse, and then set off together towards the True Martial Holy Sect. The True Martial Holy Sect was unusually lively during this period due to the intake of new disciples. Every year among the new disciples, there would always be some outstanding ones, and these new disciples would also challenge the positions of the older disciples. In the Outer Sect of the True Martial Holy Sect, there is a ranking called the ¡°Crouching Tiger List.¡± Just like the Heaven List of the Heaven Tiger Academy, it selects the hundred strongest Outer Sect Disciples for ranking. Not only could the disciples who made it onto the Crouching Tiger List gain fame, but they could also receive the monthly rewards distributed by the sect. The higher the place on the list, the richer the reward. ¡­¡­ ¡°` The clouds drifted across the sky, and a gentle breeze blew westward with the setting sun, coloring the heavens in a dusky red as the faint afterglow melted onto the horizon. After the three returned to the Sect Gate, Xu Zimei went back to Goose Southern Peak, while Xiao Guizi helped submit the mission for Ten Mile Town. As for Lin Ruhu, he went to find his old flame¡ªthe daughter of the Seventh Elder. Having returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei first visited his father, Xu Qingshan, to report on the details of his journey. Of course, he concealed the matters regarding the Nightmare Beast and the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, as he didn¡¯t want to reveal his rebirth. ¡°Heaven Tiger Academy might not be all that, but it does have a loud reputation. Try to stay out of trouble in the future,¡± Xu Qingshan advised Xu Zimei, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t provoke trouble, but we¡¯re certainly not afraid of it either.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, though whether he could adhere to that advice was another matter entirely. He knew ever since his father became the one in charge of the True Martial Holy Sect, many of his considerations were for the benefit of the sect. ¡°By the way, in a few days, the Seventh Elder will lead a team to attend the Inner Gate competition at the Holy Spring Sect. Would you like to join them?¡± Xu Qingshan suddenly asked. Xu Zimei was startled. The Holy Spring Sect was a first-class power in the Extreme West Region and could be considered a subsidiary force to the True Martial Holy Sect. It is common for many forces to invite others to witness their internal competitions. Such invitations serve to facilitate interactions between sects and to strengthen their bonds with each other. It¡¯s also a way to showcase their strength to other sects. When the True Martial Holy Sect holds its own Inner Gate competition, they too invite sects like Divine Sun Holy Sect and Holy Spring Sect to watch. The sects often hold large contests with each other. ¡°Not interested, I¡¯ll pass,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. He remembered from his previous life that the Holy Spring Sect indeed had a few promising talents, but that was about it¡ªthey were hardly what one would call ¡®evil beings¡¯. ¡°Go and have a look. You¡¯ve been inside the sect since childhood; you should experience the vast world outside,¡± Xu Qingshan suggested. ¡°Alright, then,¡± nodded Xu Zimei, indifferent since his father had put it that way. He didn¡¯t need to cultivate as laboriously as others. As long as his foundation was stable, his realm could skyrocket at a moment¡¯s notice. Leaving Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak. The two maidservants, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, had already prepared hot water, and under their attentive service, Xu Zimei took a hot bath that left his body feeling thoroughly refreshed. Soon after, Lin Ruhu arrived at Goose Southern Peak together with Mu Qingqing, the daughter of the Seventh Elder. To Xu Zimei, Mu Qingqing had always been a dominating figure, which went to show just how heavy Ruhu¡¯s taste was. In terms of appearance, Mu Qingqing wasn¡¯t unpleasant to look at. Though slightly plump, one might rather consider her voluptuous. What left a lasting impression on Xu Zimei, however, was Mu Qingqing¡¯s personality¡ªkindly put, she was forthright and generous, but blunter descriptions would label her as fierce. Xu Zimei remembered a childhood incident when the Great Elder¡¯s grandson mocked Mu Qingqing for being fat. As a result, she chased him around the perimeter of the True Martial Holy Sect with a three-meter-long sword, and from that point on, the boy trembled at the very sight of Mu Qingqing. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Xu Zimei, next time you guys go out to have fun, remember to take me with you,¡± Mu Qingqing loudly called out to Xu Zimei. She was dressed in a pale turquoise gown, her long black hair casually cascading down her back, tied with a pink ribbon. Her face retained some baby fat, lacking an immediate stunning effect, but she had the kind of look that grew on you over time. ¡°We didn¡¯t go out to play; we went to complete a mission,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Two Paths Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Two Paths He didn¡¯t dare to bring Mu Qingqing along, for he guessed that with her temperament, there wouldn¡¯t be peace along the way. After that, Xu Zimei quietly pulled Lin Ruhu aside and said, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be going to the Holy Spring Sect with the Seventh Elder. Do you want to come along?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve promised Qingqing to accompany her to the town outside the Sect Gate for a stroll,¡± Lin Ruhu replied with some difficulty. ¡°No matter, then I¡¯ll just go with Xiao Guizi when the time comes,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Then he fell silent for a moment and finally said earnestly, ¡°Ruhu, have you ever thought about the path you want to take in the future? If you want to follow me and carry Destiny, becoming my first War General. I don¡¯t oppose your romantic endeavors, but I hope you can prioritize and not let your cultivation fall behind. If you don¡¯t possess an extreme pursuit of Martial Path, then I hope you can spend your life in a way that you like. With the protection of the True Martial Holy Sect and with Brother Zimo here, you will surely be carefree for life.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu was about to respond. But he saw Xu Zimei shake his head and say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to answer me now. Go back and think about what your heart truly desires. After I return from the Holy Spring Sect, tell me your answer.¡± Lin Ruhu fell silent for a while, then nodded vigorously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Watching Lin Ruhu and Mu Qingqing¡¯s retreating figures, Xu Zimei let out a long sigh of relief. He went alone to the peak of Goose Southern Peak, where the cold wind cut through like a knife over the mountain top. People often say that walking the Great Dao is a solitary journey, and the Martial Path is a lonely one. Why is it that so many people set out with you at the starting point, but in the end, only you are left? Some fail due to lack of aptitude, and when the end of their lifespan arrives, they turn into skeletal remains on this path. Others do not aspire to the pinnacle of Martial Path; they meet a girl they like and want to spend their life in the way they long for. Not everyone dreams and aims for the endpoint of Martial Path. So Xu Zimei must make Lin Ruhu clear about his own heart. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Lin Ruhu¡¯s matters; that young man always stood by his side silently, supporting him. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even know about Lin Ruhu¡¯s affection for Mu Qingqing until this life. If Lin Ruhu¡¯s ambitions do not lie here, he won¡¯t force anything. With his abilities, it is enough to ensure Lin Ruhu¡¯s safety throughout his life. If Lin Ruhu is willing to accompany him in conquering the firmament, stepping through endless purgatory and carrying Destiny, he won¡¯t treat him unfairly. The Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body was acquired specifically with Lin Ruhu¡¯s future in mind. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think of himself as a sentimental person; his goal was unprecedentedly clear. Carrying Destiny! As for what lies beyond Destiny, he doesn¡¯t know now. Is the endpoint of Martial Path the Great Emperor? Xu Zimei thought that the Great Emperor is nothing more than a particularly dazzling sight on the journey of Martial Path. The human body has twelve Vein Gates, and the Divine Vein Realm merely unlocks eight Vein Gates. He didn¡¯t believe that Great Emperors could open all twelve Vein Gates, then transcend species, and possess unimaginable power. So, where have all the past Great Emperors gone? What were they pursuing? ¡­¡­¡­ Having calmed his emotions, Xu Zimei returned to the courtyard, where Xiao Guizi had just completed a task and also arrived. ¡°Has anything happened in the Sect recently?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Nothing major, just that with the arrival of new disciples, the outer gate has been bustling for a while, and the Crouching Tiger List has been updated several times,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°Those people you asked me to keep an eye on, there¡¯s a disciple named Yan Buhui who managed to rank eleventh on the Crouching Tiger List in just half a month. That disciple named Gao Xiong also made it to the twenty-third rank. As for the niece of the Sixth Elder, Baili Xiao, she doesn¡¯t seem to have shown much, always keeping a low profile. The twin sisters, Xue Qianxue and Xue Mengmeng, are now her maids.¡± ¡°The script really is exactly the same as in my previous life,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Oh, by the way, brother, I heard from some disciples that shortly after you left, a woman named Ji Baiyu came to the Sect looking for you,¡± Xiao Guizi suddenly remembered and said. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Xu Zimei was startled. It seemed that during his last visit to Heavenly Sword City, he had promised to accept Ji Baiyu into the True Martial Holy Sect. However, so much time had passed that he would have forgotten about this matter if Xiao Guizi hadn¡¯t reminded him. ¡°Since her identity could not be confirmed, the Sect has accommodated her at Qunying Peak,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°Bring her to me then,¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment and said. Qunying Peak was the place where the True Martial Holy Sect specially arranged for some visiting individuals to stay. ¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before Ji Baiyu came storming over to Goose Southern Peak with Xiao Guizi in tow. Not having seen her for a while, Ji Baiyu looked even more enchanting, wearing a tight-fitting blue gown that showcased her graceful figure perfectly. Xu Zimei smiled and did not speak first. Ji Baiyu, also livid, glared at Xu Zimei without saying a word. Xu Zimei looked at Xiao Guizi, whose eyes seemed to spew gossiping flames, and spoke in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you see the boss is about to talk? Why are you still standing here? Why don¡¯t you show some respect?¡± ¡°I was just worried about you,¡± Xiao Guizi said, laughing and quickly making an exit. ¡°Where have you been these days?¡± Ji Baiyu finally asked, annoyed. ¡°What, missed me?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked. ¡°What did you promise me before? Now you¡¯ve made me wait so long,¡± Ji Baiyu took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and asked. ¡°I told you to come over on the day of recruiting new disciples, but you missed it. That¡¯s not my fault,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied: ¡°I can¡¯t afford to waste time waiting for you.¡± ¡°Fine, now I¡¯m here,¡± Ji Baiyu said. ¡°You should keep your promise now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve missed the day for new disciple recruitment, and your cultivation is already at the True Vein Realm, which isn¡¯t suitable for the outer gate,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Now the best I can do is to send you to the Inner Gate.¡± ¡°The Inner Gate is fine,¡± Ji Baiyu nodded. After all, she was seeking refuge in the True Martial Holy Sect and just wanted to join. ¡°Hear me out,¡± Xu Zimei continued. ¡°If I just bring you into the Inner Gate without any reason, it would surely invite gossip. And it would also cost me a lot of connections. Shouldn¡¯t you compensate me for that?¡± ¡°What kind of compensation?¡± Ji Baiyu¡¯s expression changed, and she asked hastily, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Emperor¡¯s Blood you took before enough?¡± ¡°Emperor¡¯s Blood? What Emperor¡¯s Blood?¡± Xu Zimei looked puzzled. ¡°Did I take any Emperor¡¯s Blood?¡± ¡°You, you,¡± Ji Baiyu pointed at Xu Zimei, at a loss for words, and finally spat out two words through gritted teeth, ¡°Shameless!¡± Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Feiyu Stele Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Feiyu Stele ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°If you want to join the True Martial Holy Sect, you must compensate me for the extensive connections I¡¯ve expended. Alternatively, you can leave now, and I certainly won¡¯t stop you.¡± Ji Baiyu fell silent for a while, biting her silver teeth, before she finally asked, ¡°What compensation do you want?¡± ¡°The inheritance of Emperor Feiyu is on you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Ji Baiyu asked defensively. But no sooner had she spoken than she realized she had overreacted, and quickly added, ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You must know about the Feiyu Stele,¡± Xu Zimei said, not minding, and continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not clear, I¡¯ve not seen it,¡± Ji Baiyu said firmly, directly denying in threes. ¡°Just give me three thousand Feiyu Crystals each month, and I¡¯ll help you stay in the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to deny it, if you¡¯re unwilling you can leave right now.¡± The Feiyu Stele was originally a nameless stele, standing in one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Netherworld Ghost Sea. Later, when Emperor Feiyu was endowed with destiny, he made a special trip to the Netherworld Ghost Sea, pulled out the nameless stele, claimed it as his own, and then named it the Feiyu Stele. This Feiyu Stele didn¡¯t possess much attacking power, but it had one function that made people covet it greatly. The Feiyu Stele can produce Feiyu Crystals, and as long as there¡¯s a sufficient supply of Spirit Crystals, it can create them indefinitely. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Feiyu Crystals are specifically used to comprehend and enhance inspiration. With the help of Feiyu Crystals, the speed at which martial artists cultivate Cultivation Techniques or Vein Skills will greatly increase. This effect is especially significant for people like Xu Zimei who want to carve their own path on the Martial Path, and while it¡¯s not quite a doubling of efficiency, it¡¯s still significantly beneficial. This was also the wealth that Emperor Feiyu intended to leave behind for later generations before his ascension. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t afraid that Ji Baiyu would refuse because he knew that she needed the help of the True Martial Holy Sect. Once upon a time, some people had joined forces to annihilate Ji Baiyu¡¯s family in order to obtain Emperor Feiyu¡¯s inheritance. She had fled from Linyun City in the Northern Continent to the Extreme West Region of the Eastern Continent, hoping to grow stronger before seeking revenge on those responsible. Now she had not yet grown strong enough, and those people from the past had already traced her whereabouts. Therefore, she had to seek protection at the True Martial Holy Sect. Looking back, it was a sad turn of events; during the age when Emperor Feiyu was endowed with destiny, the Ji Family was incredibly glorious. Unfortunately, even a Great Emperor¡¯s family could see its decline. ¡­¡­ ¡°Three thousand Feiyu Crystals is too many, I can only give you three hundred,¡± Ji Baiyu pondered for a moment before saying slowly. ¡°Okay, five hundred it is,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, ¡°Consider it a loss on my part for making your acquaintance.¡± ¡°I said three hundred,¡± Ji Baiyu was taken aback, thinking Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t heard her clearly. ¡°What, a thousand?¡± Xu Zimei was also taken aback, then nodded appreciatively, ¡°I know this is a weighty gesture, so I¡¯ll humbly accept.¡± Ji Baiyu felt she should be covered in question marks, with tens of thousands of divine beasts galloping in her heart. ¡­¡­¡­ Ji Baiyu was silent for a long time, feeling that she had gained a refreshed understanding of Xu Zimei¡¯s shamelessness. She calmed the anger in her heart and spoke slowly, ¡°Just three hundred pieces, no more.¡± ¡°Five hundred Spirit Crystals per month,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He saw Ji Baiyu wanted to say something more, snorted coldly, and said indifferently, ¡°You need to understand something, you don¡¯t have the right to choose. I can capture you right now, and believe me, I have countless ways to make you reveal Emperor Feiyu¡¯s legacy. The reason I don¡¯t do that is simply because Emperor Feiyu¡¯s legacy doesn¡¯t tempt me that much.¡± Ji Baiyu felt that someone like Xu Zimei was capricious; one second he could be chatting and laughing with you, and the next, he could turn his face and refuse to recognize anyone. ¡°Five hundred pieces it is,¡± Ji Baiyu said, and then she left immediately. She didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second, nor did she want to speak another half a sentence with Xu Zimei. ¡­¡­ After Ji Baiyu left, Xiao Guizi came in and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Senior Brother, I think there¡¯s something I should report to you. During these few days at Qunying Peak, an Outer Sect Disciple named Yu Bo has been harassing her frequently.¡± ¡°That name sounds familiar?¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, feeling some familiarity. ¡°This Yu Bo is a new recruit of our Holy Sect this year. It is said that during the aptitude test, he displayed a king-grade aptitude and was directly taken as a direct disciple by one of the Inner Gate Elders,¡± Xiao Guizi explained. ¡°Oh, now I remember,¡± Xu Zimei nodded; he had been present at the time but hadn¡¯t paid much attention to such jumping jacks. ¡°How do you think we should handle this?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°Bring him to Goose Southern Peak,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile, unconcerned. Xiao Guizi nodded and then left the hall. It wasn¡¯t long before Xiao Guizi returned with a troubled look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hit a snag?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. He remembered from his previous life that although Yu Bo had a decent talent, due to his overly arrogant personality and extremely negligent attitude towards cultivation, he hadn¡¯t achieved much in the end. ¡°He said he¡¯s cultivating and doesn¡¯t have time to see you,¡± Xiao Guizi said with a cold snort: ¡°This person is too arrogant; he thinks even you are beneath his notice, just because an Inner Sect Elder backs him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting angry over such trivial people,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and asked, ¡°What rank is this Yu Bo on the Tiger List of the Outer Gate?¡± ¡°Sixty-eighth. King-grade aptitude and his cultivation is at the peak of the Spirit Vein Realm. Such a good aptitude is wasted,¡± Xiao Guizi had done enough homework beforehand. ¡°With his character, go see who in the Outer Gate holds a grudge against him,¡± Xu Zimei took out a Condensing Vein Pill from his Storage Ring and said, ¡°Taking this Condensing Vein Pill will allow a martial artist at the Spirit Vein Realm to break through to the Condensing Vein Realm instantly. Find an Outer Sect Disciple who holds a grudge against him, have him take the pill, and challenge Yu Bo. Challenges involve risk; there is always the chance of accidentally beating someone half to death, or even to the point of death.¡± In the Tiger List of the Outer Gate, disciples can challenge those who are ranked higher than themselves every month. Every disciple must accept three challenges within a month without any excuses, or else it is considered a forfeiture. ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Guizi¡¯s eyes lit up. After taking the pill, he hurried off. It was evident he was dissatisfied with Yu Bo and wanted to punish him as soon as possible. ¡­¡­ The sky grew dark, and though the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s night couldn¡¯t be described as brightly lit, it was still lively. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Myriad Dao Green Lotus Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Myriad Dao Green Lotus Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect are under considerable pressure; many of them use the time they would otherwise sleep for cultivation. In fact, after martial artists step onto the Heavenly Path, the higher their realm, the less sleep they will need. Eventually, in the later stages, it is possible for some to go into seclusion for years or even hundreds of years. Gazing at the pitch-black night, speckled with a few stars scattered across the sky. Xu Zimei prepared to go to the Cleansing Sword Pond. The Cleansing Sword Pond is a Holy Land within the True Martial Holy Sect, greatly aiding the awakening of spirituality within weapons. Xu Zimei had obtained a token from his father, which was specifically for entering and exiting the Cleansing Sword Pond. For regular disciples, entering the Cleansing Sword Pond once requires a massive amount of Contribution Value. However, for ¡°second-generation officials¡± like Xu Zimei, Contribution Value was never a concern. ¡­¡­ A high-tier Formation surrounded the Cleansing Sword Pond, personally laid out by the Seventh Elder. Those who had not reached the Saint Vein Realm and tried to force their way in would find only death. Xu Zimei arrived in front of the Formation where, at the forefront, stood a large tree with a hollow in its trunk. Placing the token inside the hollow, spiritual energy surged around him in an instant, and wisps of white fog spread across the clearing ahead. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Beyond the Defensive Array around the Cleansing Sword Pond, there were also fog formations to provide cover. The fog Formation in front of him automatically tore open a gap, and Xu Zimei walked through. Once inside the Cleansing Sword Pond, he found himself enveloped in a white expanse where nothing was visible. Xu Zimei knew that the white mist was not fog, but a kind of spiritual energy that nourished weapons. He continued forward, soon hearing the sound of running water underfoot, the ground soft to the touch. Xu Zimei slowly drew Tyrant Shadow from its scabbard, and the surrounding spiritual energy began to flow towards the blade. After walking for roughly five minutes, his vision finally cleared, and the white substance in the air had dissipated considerably. Ahead lay a clear lake, with water so transparent you could see to the bottom. At its very center, several Green Lotuses grew tranquilly. The pink lotus flowers emitted a fragrant aroma, each petal numbering eight, rooting deep in the lake bed and channeling a pale green liquid into the waters. Unstained by the mud, unstirred by the clear ripple, The Green Lotus exuded an arrogance, conveying a sense of purity and sanctity, as though it did not belong to the mundane world. Each of the eight petals had a different color: white, black, yellow, red, blue, purple, gray, green. ¡­ Next to the lake, there sat an especially huge stone, pale aqua in color, smooth, and delicate with numerous weapon shapes etched into its surface. Swords, spears, clubs, staves, axes, halberds, hooks, forks ¨C varieties of weapon shapes were all represented. Xu Zimei slowly took a seat at the edge of the lake, placed Tyrant Shadow on top of the stone where a Curved Blade pattern was etched, and then scooped up some water from the lake. He began to grind the Curved Blade against the rock. A soft scraping, the sound of sharpening becoming increasingly clear. As the friction began, Tyrant Shadow¡¯s blade grew brighter, emitting a faint white light. This sharpening seemed to resonate rhythmically, and Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes. All around was very quiet, only the sound of sharpening echoing through the air. Before his eyes, all was pitch-black. Suddenly, a white light flickered, engulfing his entire mind, and when the white light dissipated, an image of a curved blade appeared in his mind. Although his eyes were closed, the appearance of the blade was incredibly clear, as though it could not be any clearer even if the blade were placed in front of his eyes. What exactly is a blade? Xu Zimei had once heard a saying, ¡°The blade is a tool for killing, and the art of the blade is the art of slaying.¡± Xu Zimei felt the shape of the blade becoming clearer and clearer in his heart; he was not seeing with his eyes, but feeling with his soul. To trigger the spirit within a weapon, it is not about bestowing upon the weapon a consciousness akin to that of a human being but allowing the weapon to have simple and rudimentary thoughts. To have it recognize its owner. Once you have awakened the spirit of the weapon, it can move as freely as your own arm. It might become part of you, rather than the unfamiliarity that comes with relying on an external object. As the weapon gradually transforms and even grows into a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, its cognitive consciousness will become more and more mature, virtually indistinguishable from that of a human. By that time, aside from the owner they recognize, no one else could wield another¡¯s weapon. ¡­¡­ ¡°In this life, to follow me in conquering Hengyu, shattering the firmament, bearing destiny, and looking down upon all beings for another exhilarating battle, how does that sound?¡± murmured Xu Zimei, his voice very light, as if he were speaking to himself, or as if he were awakening something. Immediately after, the image of the curved blade in his mind abruptly enlarged¡ªit was the form of Tyrant Shadow. The curved blade began to tremble as if the blade being rubbed in his hands was quivering, or as if the curved blade in his mind was shaking. Perhaps both were. A white aura flared up from Tyrant Shadow and in the midst of the vast white light, Tyrant Shadow began its metamorphosis. Originally just a common weapon, it now completely evolved into a Yellow Tier weapon. The curvature of the blade seemed more pronounced, and the blackness on it became more pure, shining with a dark gleam. On the pitch-black hilt, the form of a Shadow Dragon appeared, faint and elusive. Xu Zimei looked at the completely renewed Tyrant Shadow with satisfaction, smiled, and sheathed the curved blade. The process went smoothly; indeed, even without the help of the Cleansing Sword Pond, he could have activated Tyrant Shadow, albeit with a bit more effort. Before leaving, Xu Zimei cast a glance at the few Green Lotuses in the center of the lake. ¡°Ranked thirteenth on the List of Wonders, the Myriad Dao Green Lotus.¡± The name of this Green Lotus sounds very domineering, but its function is quite simple¡ªit produces sacred water that helps activate the spirit of weapons. However, legend has it that there are a total of eight Myriad Dao Green Lotuses, just like the colors of its eight petals. The Green Lotus within the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Cleansing Sword Pond is just one of them, and it¡¯s said that if all eight Green Lotuses are gathered, even the first place on the List of Wonders could be contested. It has been recorded in the annals of the True Martial Holy Sect that Empress Hongtian once gathered these eight Myriad Dao Green Lotuses. But for some unknown reason, just before her ascension, she left behind only the Green Lotus, while the whereabouts of the other seven remain unknown. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Having placed Tyrant Shadow into its sheath, Xu Zimei left the Cleansing Sword Pond. After a weapon advances to the Yellow Tier, it is time to begin nurturing the weapon. The methods of nurturing weapons are widely known and varied, and the type of weapon you desire in the future will dictate the selection of a suitable nurturing method. Within his heart, Xu Zimei already had his own plans. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69: The Method of Cultivating Instruments in the Six Domains Chapter 69: Chapter 69: The Method of Cultivating Instruments in the Six Domains Xu Zimei had already chosen his weapon nurturing method. He remembered that in his previous life, a powerful figure called the Six Realms Elder existed. After reaching the pinnacle of the Emperor Pulse Realm, he did not obsess over breaking through to the Saint Vein Realm. Instead, he significantly slowed down his cultivation pace and focused entirely on researching weapon nurturing methods. He spent a hundred years and created a set of Six Realms weapon nurturing methods. The term ¡°Six Realms¡± here did not refer to something external or to different areas but to six kinds of attributes. Heavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Hurricane, Torrent, Essence of the Moon, and Essence of the Sun. He secluded himself in the mountains and forests for a hundred years and once his weapon nurturing method was fully developed, it was said that when he unsheathed his Divine Blade. A single slash would bring forth rolling Heavenly Thunder, roaring Earth Fire, Hurricanes causing a sky-filled Torrent, and the merged radiance of the Essence of Sun and Moon illuminating the firmament. In the same hundred years of nurturing his weapon, he stabilized his state of mind and finally made a breakthrough to the Saint Vein Realm. And his battle that made him famous was using his nurtured Divine Blade to overpower a Saint Vein Realm third-level expert, who was two minor ranks higher than him, ultimately winning at the cost of severe injuries. After this, the Six Realms weapon nurturing method became renowned across the entire Eastern Continent and was eagerly learnt by all. Xu Zimei thought about it; at this time, the Six Desires Elder seemed to have not yet broken through the Emperor Pulse Realm, and his Six Realms weapon nurturing method was still just a concept. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? In that case, he must be the first one to try it out. ¡­ After returning to the Goose Southern Region, it was already deep into the night. On the way back, Xu Zimei could even see some people running with huge rocks on their backs as part of their training. There were quite a few of them; some were practicing swordsmanship and others were learning new Blade Techniques. ¡°We are all but ordinary folks silently carrying our shackles along the Martial Path, and even a Great Emperor is just someone who has walked a little farther than others.¡± Watching these people who were desperately cultivating, Xu Zimei silently shook his head. ¡­ At the top of Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei slowly drew Tyrant Shadow and looked at the Curved Blade that had completely transformed. He gently caressed the blade body. The first step in the Six Realms weapon nurturing method was to cultivate the Six Realms Spiritual Energy within the body. Xu Zimei began his cultivation according to the method he remembered. In his past life, he had practiced the Six Realms weapon nurturing method. Despite it not being difficult, when the first strand of Six Realms Spiritual Energy emerged in his body, it took the entire night, and the sky had already started to brighten. Looking at the dawn¡¯s purple aura spreading, the early dawn covered the vast sky as the pale morning hue gradually turned into sunrise. Xu Zimei circulated the Six Realms Spiritual Energy slowly and drew Tyrant Shadow, letting it float mid-air. Then, strands of purple Essence of the Sun began to fall from the edge of the sky, little by little infusing into the blade body. The hour before the sun rose was when the Essence of the Sun was at its most potent, and after this time, absorption would be somewhat insignificant. Likewise, the Essence of the Moon also needed to be gathered in the first few hours after the moon appeared. Raising these two attributes was not particularly challenging, but the other four attributes¡ªHeavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Hurricane, and Torrent¡ªwere somewhat rare. For Xu Zimei, the means to obtain them were not difficult, but they were not worth making a special trip for. The True Martial Holy Sect had a Thunder-attracting Pool, where he could first temper the attribute of Heavenly Thunder. ¡­ Early in the morning, Ji Baiyu delivered five hundred Feiyu Crystals. With the existence of the Feiyu Stele, Ji Baiyu certainly lacks no Feiyu Crystals; these must have been prepared by her in advance for herself. After Ji Baiyu delivered the Feiyu Crystals, she didn¡¯t say much and left. She felt it was better to have as little to do with someone like Xu Zimei as possible; he was never one to be at a disadvantage. A portion of the Inner Sect Elders belongs to Xu Qingshan¡¯s faction, also known as the Youth Faction. Xu Zimei personally made a visit and eventually got Ji Baiyu admitted into the Inner Gate. Xu Zimei¡¯s current identity is actually quite awkward. Objectively speaking, he is just an ordinary Outer Sect Disciple. But subjectively, his father is the controller of the Sect Gate, and because of this identity, he fears no one but also cannot command others at will. If he wants to ask for someone¡¯s assistance, he must treat them with respect; possibly, they might help him out of consideration for Xu Qingshan. ¡­¡­¡­ That is to say, everything he has now is brought to him by his father, Xu Qingshan; there is nothing about him himself that makes it worthwhile for others to invest in him. And the best way to change this situation is actually the position of the Saint Heir. The position of the Saint Heir not only allows for access to more resources but also carries the Holy Sect¡¯s expectations for the position of the Great Emperor. Each Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir is very likely chosen as a contender for Destiny. If successful, naturally, the Sect will shine brightly like the blazing sun during the era of its own Great Emperor. Even if the competition for Destiny fails, the Saint Heir can still become a strong contender for the next generation¡¯s Sect Master. The failure to compete for Destiny doesn¡¯t mean their own Saint Heir is not outstanding, simply that others possess even greater natural talents. ¡­¡­¡­ After seeing off Ji Baiyu, Xu Zimei began cultivating, comprehending, and deducing his own Cultivation Technique. The role of the Feiyu Crystals is to enhance one¡¯s inspiration; Xu Zimei arranged five hundred Feiyu Crystals around himself. Then he slowly absorbed their energy, and in the True Fate space within him, that Nightmare Beast was still struggling furiously. The strongest force of the Nightmare Beast is actually creating dreams. After Xu Zimei opened the True Fate space, he let the Nightmare Beast out. The little fellow looked at Xu Zimei with its crimson eyes, and then its body began to ripple in waves. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t resist and let the Nightmare Beast¡¯s dreams envelop him; he wanted to find that slim possibility that might appear amidst this illusion. ¡°River of Time!¡± The deduction of the Martial Path is a very energy-consuming task, one must not be hasty and has to progress step by step; perhaps at a certain moment, when inspiration strikes, thoughts will break through like a breached dam. The Torrent from the heavens returns no more. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei¡¯s deduction lasted a whole week, and when he awoke from the dream, he first confined the Nightmare Beast back into the True Fate space. The five hundred Feiyu Crystals around him were turned to dust, due to the energy being completely absorbed. Xu Zimei stood up; although he had not found the River of Time in this seclusion, he had made further progress in his deduction of the Martial Path. It¡¯s a long journey to the distant quest of cultivation, a path destined to be long. He stepped out of the room, and it was already afternoon, half of the sky was dyed by dusk; some disciples were riding Monster Beasts in the glow of the sunset, creating an extremely beautiful scene. The clouds looked like Fire Refining Clouds set ablaze, and from afar, this view resembled a unique scroll painting. Xiao Guizi had just come to the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak and seeing Xu Zimei emerge, he hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, you finally came out.¡± ¡°In a few days, I will go to the Holy Spring Sect, and you will accompany me,¡± Xu Zimei said. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Huang Family Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Huang Family Xiao Guizi nodded, then said, ¡°Senior Brother, during the few days of your recent seclusion, people from the Huang Family have come to our Sect Gate.¡± ¡°The Huang Family from Northwest City?¡± Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised, but then let it go, ¡°Did they come looking for Yan Buhui?¡± ¡°Right, the one who came to the Sect Gate this time was the second son of the Huang Family. It¡¯s said that he wants to expel Yan Buhui from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± replied Xiao Guizi. ¡°Since when did the people from the Huang Family have a say in our Sect Gate?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s said that the second son of the Huang Family, Huang Tianxie, and the Great Elder¡¯s grandson, Shao Xingyu, are friends, and the two seem to have made some unsavory deal,¡± Xiao Guizi replied with a smile: ¡°With Shao Xingyu¡¯s help, this should not be difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s somewhat interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with an amused smile. ¡°Senior Brother, should we help Yan Buhui?¡± Xiao Guizi said: ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite concerned about him before?¡± ¡°Go spread the word outside that Shao Xingyu and I are arch-enemies,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then said: ¡°Make it as sensational as possible.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded, although unclear about the purpose behind Xu Zimei¡¯s actions, he dared not ask more. Watching Xiao Guizi¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei smiled. Indeed, Yan Buhui was a talented individual. Perhaps, as many people say, the path of the strong is never smooth sailing; everyone has come through setbacks and failures. In the end, they step by step reach the summit. Based on memories from his previous life, Xu Zimei knew that even without his help, Yan Buhui¡¯s future achievements would not be low. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? What he needed to do now was to turn gilding the lily into sending charcoal in snowy weather, maximizing benefits. His own War Generals selection might just have a seat for Yan Buhui. He was going to help Yan Buhui with this incident, but not by taking the initiative to help; instead, he wanted the other party to come to him for aid. ¡­ The place where the Outer Sect Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect lived was a particularly wide open space, with countless courtyard dwellings interwoven together. At this moment, in front of the courtyard where Yan Buhui resided, several Outer Sect Disciples were talking loudly. ¡°Have you heard? Yan Buhui, who ranks eleventh on the Hidden Tiger List of our Outer Sect, is actually a bastard child.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s said that his mother was just a humble maid, and one night his father, in a drunken lust, then came his birth.¡± ¡°Ah, the poor thing, I heard that the Huang Family does not recognize him. His status in the Huang Family was even lower than a dog¡¯s, so he fled to our Sect Gate.¡± ¡°If you ask me, his mother must be a schemer. Taking advantage of the Huang Family Head when he was drunk, then deliberately did that. Trying to climb the social ladder, a sparrow transforming into a phoenix, shameless.¡± The voices of these people were all very loud, audible even from a distance. Inside the room of the courtyard, Yan Buhui¡¯s forehead throbbed with veins, fists tightly clenched. He knew those people were deliberately trying to provoke him, wanting him to angrily challenge them. Those few people all ranked within the top ten of the Hidden Tiger List; he was no match for them. Although he understood everything, he still wished he could tear those people to pieces, unable to suppress the rage within him. The mother had always been his taboo. Everything he was doing now, desperately cultivating, was to destroy the Huang Family in the future and seek justice for his mother. ¡°You really are my dear brother,¡± he clenched his fists while the embarrassing words of those outside continued to ring in his ears. He knew his brother had arrived, and all of this was his doing. Even though he did not acknowledge that family, the ties of blood were indelible. ¡­ He had traveled miles to escape that family and come to the True Martial Holy Sect, only to find that those people were still unwilling to let him go. He closed his eyes, trying to cool his emotions, repeatedly telling himself that now was not the time to act impulsively. One day, he would painfully repay them a hundredfold for what they did today. After a long while, Yan Buhui found his heart even more chaotic as he looked at the longsword on the table beside him. He gently picked up the sharp sword, caressing its blade. ¡°The sword, victorious in a hundred battles, must possess the sharpness to cut through the heavens,¡± he murmured to himself as if he had made a great decision. Grabbing the sword, he then opened the door and walked out with a stern face. ¡­ When the people outside saw Yan Buhui come out, a young man immediately stood up and asked with a teasing smile, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this our Brother Yan? I heard your mother was a servant of the Huang Family. Is that true? I¡¯m just looking to confirm.¡± Yan Buhui raised his longsword, the tip pointing at the other, and said in a low tone, ¡°To be honest, your provocation is very childish and disgusting. But you¡¯ve succeeded.¡± ¡°What, do you want to challenge me?¡± the young man asked with a surprised smile. ¡°Yes, do you dare accept a life-and-death duel?¡± Yan Buhui said word by word, his eyes filled with madness and cruelty. His voice was so calm it trembled, and the young man opposite could not imagine the extent of the hatred hidden behind those eyes. The young man swallowed hard, his momentum weakening slightly, but then he remembered that his own cultivation was at the pinnacle of the Condensing Vein Realm. This cultivation was completely enough to qualify for an ordinary Inner Sect Disciple, and his opponent was only at the fifth level of the Condensing Vein, so there was nothing to fear. ¡°Forget a life-and-death duel, let¡¯s just follow the rules of the Coiling Tiger List and have a match,¡± the young man pondered for a moment and then said. Although he was confident in himself, the young man still exercised caution. After all, he was paid to remove others¡¯ troubles, not risk his own life in a gamble. The young man, Xu Ren, was ranked seventh on the Coiling Tiger List. According to its rules, a disciple with a higher ranking couldn¡¯t challenge someone with a lower ranking. Therefore, they could only provoke Yan Buhui, making him challenge them. ¡­ Xingyu Peak, the mountain peak where the Great Elder¡¯s grandson, Shao Xingyu, resided. At that moment, in the pavilion of the mountain, two young men sat facing each other. The young man dressed in a purple robe, radiating an aura like a rainbow and having the confident disposition of one in a high position, lifted the teacup in front of him and said with a smile to the youth beside him, ¡°Brother Tianxie, the fish has bitten the bait.¡± ¡°This matter requires Brother Xingyu¡¯s assistance,¡± the other youth replied with a smile. Dressed in a white shirt with a black longsword hanging behind him, sporting short hair that wasn¡¯t particularly handsome, but his essence, qi, and spirit were full, giving off an impression that he was no ordinary person. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he were still in the Outer Sect, it would be somewhat inappropriate for us to make a move on him. But once he¡¯s crippled by someone, I still have the power to expel such a waste from the Sect,¡± Shao Xingyu said confidently, ¡°The match is set for tomorrow noon. Shall we go enjoy the spectacle?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it all to Brother Xingyu,¡± Huang Tianxie said with a smile. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Nine Skies Cloud Thunder Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Nine Skies Cloud Thunder ¡°` The True Martial Holy Sect contains a wondrous place named the Thunder-attracting Pool. Legend has it that the pool was constructed during the era of the Divine Travel Great Emperor. When the Emperor was young, he once faced a formidable opponent. He and the Divine Travel Great Emperor battled six times, each claiming three victories and three defeats. This rival was revered as the Thunderbolt Venerable. When the Thunderbolt Venerable was on the verge of breaking through from the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm to the Emperor Pulse Realm, he attracted thousands of thunderbolts to undergo tribulation. The area where he underwent his tribulation was enveloped by a vast Thunder Sea, with Nine Skies Cloud Thunder, Purgatory Divine Thunder, and Imperial Heaven Capital Thunder¡ªan assembly of thunderbolts that would make the bravest of hearts tremble¡ªall converging together. That day, thunderclaps echoed through the heart, as an aura of purple dawn approached. The thunderbolts, like a long river piercing the sun, hung inverted across a hundred miles of the sky. The Thunderbolt Venerable emerged from the Thunder Sea, with tens of thousands of divine thunders aiding him as if by divine decree. He ultimately realized the Emperor Pulse and henceforth achieved supremacy. Later, after the Divine Travel Great Emperor took on his destiny, he personally reorganized that Thunder Sea. The origin of the Thunder-attracting Pool stems from this event. One reason was to pay tribute to his old friend, and the other was to leave future generations with a place to refine their bodies. ¡­¡­ After Xu Zimei arrived at the Thunder-attracting Pool, there were already many disciples cultivating there. Boundless thunder filled the land, and as one looked into the distance, it seemed as if they were standing in a world of purple and pale blue. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At the outermost edge of the Thunder-attracting Pool were strands of small electrical arcs. As one moved deeper inward, the thunder grew in size and its power gradually intensified. It is said that at the very heart of the Thunder-attracting Pool resides the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, the divine thunder used by the Thunderbolt Venerable himself. Thunderbolt body refinement is one of the most direct methods to strengthen the physique, but the thunder of the Thunder-attracting Pool is only effective for those at the Esteem Vein Realm and below. Once someone breaks through to the Emperor Pulse Realm, it becomes useless. Xu Zimei stepped into the Thunder Sea. His body, having merged with the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, was very strong. The pale blue electrical arcs that hit his body felt no different than a tickle. Moving further in, the thunder¡¯s color deepened, and there was a faint numbing sensation on his skin. Looking up, one could see pale blue thunderbolts transforming into a long dragon, weaving and roaring through the Thunder Sea. Xu Zimei took a deep breath; the Thunder-attracting Pool was divided into five distinct areas. The first area contained mild electrical arcs, while the second area teemed with ordinary thunder and lightning. The third area contained a type of thunder known as Earthcore Townflame Thunder. As Xu Zimei stepped into the third area, he could distinctly feel a tearing sensation on his body. This thunder struck him, and his body¡¯s cells alternated between being destroyed and enhanced. There weren¡¯t many disciples in the third area. Aside from a few individuals, the sea of deep blue was all that met Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. He had not walked far when he encountered a familiar face. Gao Xiong, the youth from the Hundred Thousand Mountains, endowed with the bloodline of the Ancient Power Bear. Currently, Gao Xiong stood in the most concentrated area of thunder in the third region. His muscles were bulging, hair standing on end, drenched in the Thunder Sea. He looked up into the sky, allowing the thunder to crackle and boom upon him. His expression was not one of enduring the pain of being torn by thunder, but rather one of enjoyment. To him, the Thunder Sea was like a soothing spring breeze, seemingly posing no threat. Indeed, the bloodline of the Ancient Power Bear was strong. As he grew, he could even contend with some of the last of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. At that moment, Gao Xiong also saw Xu Zimei and expressed his surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± After the trials for new disciples, he had specifically inquired about Xu Zimei¡¯s identity. The son of Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, he preferred not to offend him, yet he also did not wish to become a fawning sycophant. ¡°` ¡°` ¡­ ¡°Should we take a trip to the fourth zone for fun?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Gao Xiong looked at Xu Zimei in surprise and quickly shook his head. He had thought about venturing into the fourth zone when he was in the third zone without feeling any pressure. But once he entered, he realized that the thunderbolts in there were completely different from those in the third zone. It wasn¡¯t a change in quantity, but a qualitative transformation. ¡­ Under Gao Xiong¡¯s intense gaze, Xu Zimei took steps towards the fourth zone. Purple thunderbolts roared majestically, howling and shrieking hysterically, as if they intended to destroy the entire firmament. Imperial Heaven Capital Thunder, that was the divine thunder of the fourth zone. Thunderbolts turned from deep blue to purple, and as Xu Zimei stepped in, he felt his body sink. His muscles experienced a strong sense of tearing, as if he would be annihilated in this madness. Xu Zimei could feel this intense tearing and pain; he sat cross-legged, slowly circulating the cultivation technique within his body to heal himself. Although the thunderbolts were painful, they were not lethal, but Xu Zimei also knew that he could only stay here now. However, Xu Zimei was aware of his purpose for coming here; he was here to temper Tyrant Shadow, not to forge his body. Only when the pain on his body had nearly numbed, and his body had gradually adapted to this assault, did Xu Zimei stand up and move toward the fifth zone. ¡°Has this guy gone mad?¡± Gao Xiong, watching from behind, murmured to himself as his complexion slightly changed. Xu Zimei reached the border between the fourth and fifth zones. Instead of entering rashly, he enveloped Tyrant Shadow with the spiritual energy from the Six Domains. Then, using the spiritual energy to drag Tyrant Shadow, he levitated it into the fifth zone while he sat on the edge of the fourth zone. The thunderbolts in the fifth zone seemed endless, with deep purple lightning covering the entire area. He could even hear the roaring of some thunder dragons; the thunderbolts here had developed sentience. Nine Skies Cloud Thunder, Purgatory Divine Thunder, Purple Gold Heaven Thunder, numerous legendary thunderbolts merged into one. When the long-silent Thunder Sea was disturbed once again, the arrival of Tyrant Shadow was like a pebble on the surface of a lake. First, it caused ripples, then came the roaring waves, followed by a towering tsunami bellowing furiously. Countless thunderbolts seemed to find an outlet, all striking towards Tyrant Shadow. The crackling explosions echoed within the thunderbolts, sparks flying, and divine might shining. Amidst the thunderbolts slicing through, the blade of Tyrant Shadow began to tremble in midair. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze became more focused; the spiritual energy within him from the Six Domains intensified, all channeled into Tyrant Shadow. As time inched forward, the trembling of Tyrant Shadow gradually stabilized, the blade seeming brighter and even taking on some of the deep purple hue from the thunderbolts. Xu Zimei took a deep breath and allowed Tyrant Shadow to continue tempering in the fifth zone, while he resumed his own cultivation within the fourth zone. ¡­¡­ Thunderbolts churned wildly within the Thunder Sea until, by noon the next day, Xu Zimei awoke from his cultivation. Today was the day of the competition with Yan Buhui, and he planned to take Xiao Guizi to enjoy the festivities. Looking at Tyrant Shadow still tempering above, Xu Zimei reached out and called to it; Tyrant Shadow transformed into a beam of extreme light and flew over from above. ¡°` Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72 I Just Want to Prove It to You Chapter 72: Chapter 72 I Just Want to Prove It to You He glanced at Tyrant Shadow; although this refinement hadn¡¯t fully stimulated the thunderbolt attribute, the weapon¡¯s quality had significantly improved. Xu Zimei felt that after a few more refinements, once Tyrant Shadow activated its thunderbolt property, the weapon could also advance to the Mysterious Tier. This was also why he used high-tier materials to forge weapons. Although Tyrant Shadow was only an ordinary weapon before, its potential was infinite. If it had been made from ordinary materials, it probably wouldn¡¯t have lasted more than a few seconds in the thunderbolt before shattering. ¡­¡­ After sheathing Tyrant Shadow in the scabbard behind him, Xu Zimei made his way step by step toward the outer sect. The location for the Outer Sect Disciple¡¯s Tiger Rankings contest had a dedicated Combat Stage. By now, the area around the Combat Stage was already surrounded by a dense crowd of Outer Sect Disciples. As a newcomer who had just entered the outer sect this year, Yan Buhui directly climbed to the eleventh rank on the Tiger Rankings, becoming the most dazzling among the new disciples in no time. And now he was about to challenge Xu Ren, who was ranked seventh; every challenge within the top ten of the Tiger Rankings caused a stir in the outer sect. People enjoyed witnessing the rise of a newcomer, watching them ascend like a newly shining star. They also took pleasure in the fall of a genius, relishing the misfortune while finding some sense of their presence. ¡­¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The Combat Stage was crafted from blocks of Qinggang Stones, known for their strong defensive power, impenetrable without the force of someone in the True Vein Realm. On the Combat Stage at that moment, Xu Ren, dressed in white, leaned casually against the iron chains on the edge of the stage, a longsword hanging at his waist. His aura was overwhelming, with his eyes slightly squinted as he calmly awaited Yan Buhui¡¯s arrival. As the fierce heat of the day began to fade with the arrival of autumn, the scorching sun started to dissipate bit by bit. The autumn breeze picked up the gradually withering yellow leaves on the branches, gently floating in the air. ¡°Here he comes,¡± someone shouted, and all eyes turned in the direction straight ahead. In the distance, the mountain ranges were shrouded in mist, and the living quarters of the Outer Sect Disciples were scattered in an orderly fashion. The shaded path leading to the Combat Stage was paved with white pebbles. The willows on both sides swayed gently in the breeze. The youth, clad in a white robe, carrying a longsword, had his long hair fluttering behind him with the wind. He walked toward the Combat Stage with purposeful strides. ¡°I thought you might chicken out,¡± said Xu Ren, opening his eyes; his gaze was sharp as a flash of sword light, and he said with a faint chuckle. ¡°Quick with the tongue, just make sure you don¡¯t concede later,¡± remarked Yan Buhui coolly. Sword Qi twined around him, head held high and chest thrust out, with sharp brows and piercing eyes, he resembled an unsheathed sword. Xu Ren snorted coldly, and then a ¡°clang¡± resounded; the longsword unsheathed, tracing a white mark in the air and lashing out directly at Yan Buhui. Yan Buhui wasn¡¯t flustered, slowly drawing his own razor-sharp sword. The two swords collided, sending sparks flying in all directions. When the longswords intersected in the shape of a cross, Xu Ren¡¯s spiritual energy burst out, forcing Yan Buhui to retreat step by step. ¡°Mysterious Tier Vein Skill: Cross Slash,¡± Xu Ren hummed softly; his longsword was wrapped in spiritual energy, and each strike seemed to contain an astonishing force. Yan Buhui hurriedly parried, only to feel his hands go numb from the shocks, nearly reaching the edge of the Combat Stage. He quickly rolled on the ground, narrowly dodging Xu Ren¡¯s attack. ¡°Mysterious Tier Vein Skill: Burst Kill,¡± Yan Buhui also roared, moving to Xu Ren¡¯s back, his longsword slashing down with an indescribable force. Their fight could be described as lethal at every turn, with neither holding back in the slightest. Xu Ren did not turn around; his body shifted slightly to one side, then he dodged the incoming sword. His right arm trembled at a specific frequency before it crashed into Yan Buhui¡¯s chest. Yan Buhui had no time to evade and was sent flying backward, slamming heavily into the iron chain railing beside him. ¡­ ¡°Looks like we haven¡¯t missed the good show,¡± Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi arrived, watching the already gathered crowd around the combat stage, they found an open space to watch from afar. Yan Buhui stabilized himself and gave Xu Ren a hard look. ¡°Indeed, none of the disciples who can make it into the top ten of the Tiger Ranking are simple characters. The opponent is in no way inferior to myself in terms of combat experience or the application of Vein Skills,¡± he thought. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got,¡± Xu Ren said with a light chuckle, slowly raising the longsword in his hand, arrogantly declaring, ¡°With this sword, I¡¯ll end you.¡± His longsword was enveloped in a dark spiritual energy, causing the spiritual energy around the blade to tremble. ¡°Stone Tremor Wave Sword,¡± Xu Ren murmured softly. He took a step back with his right foot, slightly bent at the waist, his right elbow shifting a little. Then, as he lightly stepped his left foot on the ground, his entire being shot forward like an arrow released from a bowstring. As the tremors around the longsword grew more intense, the air around its blade began to warp. A sword strike came down, and a particularly dazzling sword light condensed in the air, seemingly about to split Yan Buhui in half from head to toe. Yan Buhui¡¯s eyes were grave; he didn¡¯t dodge. If he couldn¡¯t handle this sword, he probably wouldn¡¯t have another chance to fight back. As the splendid sword light magnified before his eyes, Yan Buhui seized the right moment to shift his body to the side. This move didn¡¯t entirely avoid the attack; the entire longsword plunged into Yan Buhui¡¯s abdomen. When the longsword penetrated his body, everything appeared to freeze, even Xu Ren was briefly stunned. He knew his sword strike was fierce, but if Yan Buhui had truly wanted to avoid it at all costs, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible. But the opponent had hesitated. Xu Ren tried to withdraw his longsword, only to see Yan Buhui gripping the blade tightly with his right hand, refusing to let it be pulled from his body. Then, Yan Buhui raised his left hand¡¯s longsword and struck directly at Xu Ren. ¡°This guy did it on purpose,¡± Xu Ren exclaimed in shock. He quickly released his longsword and attempted to dodge, but his right arm was still cut by the blade. Xu Ren moved aside, looking at his right arm that was now soaked with blood, then turned to look at the young man in front of him. ¡°He intentionally didn¡¯t dodge. He completely traded his life for a wound.¡± Although the arm with which he wielded his sword was injured, the opponent¡¯s injury was much more severe, and he was now in a life-threatening state. ¡°I know I¡¯m no match for you,¡± Yan Buhui said with a smile, his complexion somewhat pale, his smile frighteningly eerie. ¡°But I just wanted to prove something, to make people like you understand that no one can insult my mother. Even if you are a lion, I, this ant, will tear off a piece of your flesh.¡± Yan Buhui unhesitatingly pulled out the longsword from his abdomen, blood spurting out, but he seemed unconcerned. At this moment, he was like a Divine Demon on a campaign in the Sea of Blood, fearless and undaunted¡ªthis was his philosophy of life, as well as his Sword Dao. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Sword Intent Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Sword Intent ¡°` Yan Buhui, because of excessive blood loss, grew increasingly pale. He half-knelt on the ground, clearly devoid of any fighting strength. ¡°Just admit defeat,¡± Xu Ren approached and kicked Yan Buhui over with a foot. Yan Buhui¡¯s body slammed heavily into the iron chains beside him, and the two longswords in his hands dropped to the ground. Xu Ren walked up and stepped on Yan Buhui¡¯s longsword, then bent down to pick up his own. In the Outer Sect competition, it was forbidden to harm an opponent¡¯s life, although the matches were unpredictable, and mishaps occasionally occurred. Given the current situation, where Yan Buhui had lost the power to resist, it was naturally out of the question for Xu Ren to deliver a killing blow. Besides, the Outer Sect Elders were supervising nearby. Watching his longsword under Xu Ren¡¯s foot, Yan Buhui¡¯s eyes reddened with fury, and from some unknown reserve of strength, he charged at Xu Ren. Xu Ren was quite startled by his posture and subconsciously stepped back twice. Only to see Yan Buhui pick up his own longsword and gently wipe the footprint off the blade. ¡°What is this guy doing?¡± the disciples whispered among themselves, seemingly not understanding his action. To Yan Buhui, there were two things in life he could not betray. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? One was his mother, whom he would not allow anyone to slander. She had died of an illness when he was young¡ªa disease that was not severe and could have been cured by the Huang Family with a simple pill. But those people chose to do nothing, and he, at the young age of seven, had to watch his mother depart from this world. Back then, he vowed to stand above all others and destroy the entire Huang Family to seek justice for his mother. The other thing was his sword. After his mother passed away, this sword became his sole support. He had no friends and needed no such worthless kinship; the only companion he had was this sword. This sword was not just like a brother or a good friend; every time he grasped the hilt, he was filled with boundless hope and confidence. That was a power that belonged to him alone. And now, this very sword was being stepped on by someone else. Blood was still flowing from his body, even drenching the entire sword. The blood-red appearance was startling; Yan Buhui could distinctly feel his head spinning, and his vision started to blur gradually. Yan Buhui slowly lay on the Combat Stage, his ears ringing with noise as the sounds around him began to grow chaotic. ¡°That¡¯s all he is, trash, a waste,¡± he seemed to faintly hear the disdainful murmurs of the crowd. The wails of the longsword, Yan Buhui could sense the emotions of his own blade. From a very young age, he could feel the emotions of his sword; only when he grew up did he realize he had unwittingly awakened the weapon¡¯s spirit. ¡­¡­¡­ His vision became fuzzier, and his eyelids heavier by the moment. Yan Buhui calmly watched his wailing longsword, feeling the ebb of his own life force. Suddenly, he remembered so much, starting from the day he received the sword, he cherished it immensely. Especially after his mother¡¯s departure, he slept with the sword every night, hardly ever leaving it behind. They had spent countless months together, Endured numerous days and nights, They had gazed at the moon, laughed, and grown together, And he had poured all his heartaches to the sword. ¡°` ¡°` ¡­¡­ ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s not just a cold weapon, he¡¯s my good brother! How could I let him be trampled underfoot?¡± Yan Buhui¡¯s lips curved into a relieved smile as he remembered the long nights of yesteryear, with only his sword for company. Suddenly, it was as if a divine light shot straight from his spine to his brain, leaving him completely stunned. ¡°What exactly is a sword?¡± Thunder exploded within his heart, and Yan Buhui¡¯s mind went blank, clearer than it had ever been in his life. The scene before him seemed to dissolve into a vast expanse of grey mist, and the thunderous noise in his ears was incessant, while countless lines of sword light wove through his mind. ¡°I myself travel the wind and tread the Nine Skies, with the Three-Foot Longquan Sword in hand!¡± In the outside world, the longsword began to tremble slightly, with strands of Sword Qi permeating the air around him. As the Sword Qi swirled and thunder rumbled, dispersing the fog, Yan Buhui also slowly stood up. All things possess momentum, be it the flowers, the trees, the heroes, or the formidable¡ªeverything in the world has its own presence. So does the sword have its own sword momentum; when such momentum gathers, the scene before his eyes became unprecedentedly clear, and Yan Buhui felt as if he was seeing something different. ¡°Intent, that is Sword Intent.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Is it over just like that?¡± whispered the disciples below. ¡°The newcomer doesn¡¯t understand the immensity of heaven and earth. He needs to have his sharpness blunted, to realize that this Outer Sect is no place for his arrogance.¡± ¡°Daring to challenge elder brother Xu Ren, I thought he must be capable of something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so mediocre; I knew this would be the outcome.¡± Xu Ren, seeing Yan Buhui¡¯s corpse-like appearance, shook his head to himself, preparing to kick him off the Combat Stage and end the contest. The gap in their realms was not so easily bridged. Xu Ren had also been among the Talented Disciples in his youth, making a sharp entrance into the Holy Sect. But this world never lacks for Talented Disciples. The truly strong must possess a reverent heart, and those who make it to the end are the real winners. At this moment, a streak of Sword Qi sliced toward Xu Ren. Xu Ren was startled. He shifted sideways, barely avoiding the Sword Qi¡¯s strike. His gaze moved to the front. He saw countless terrifying strands of Sword Qi swirling around Yan Buhui, and the young man who had appeared all but spent was now holding the longsword, struggling to get to his feet. Yan Buhui felt a surge of the bold ambition to rid the world of demons rise within him. His pupils contracted and a chill went up his spine, dazzling thoughts exploding in his mind like fireworks. The sword momentum dispersed, and with the seed of intent planted within his heart, the aura around him grew ever stronger, almost predicting the arrival of great changes approaching like the wind before the storm. The longsword in his hand sang joyfully, layers upon layers of Sword Intent enshrouding the whole Combat Stage like an overwhelming tide. He slightly opened his eyes, with limitless Sword Qi cleansing and bursting forth. ¡°What, what is this?¡± Xu Ren¡¯s complexion shifted, he instinctively stepped back, watching the endless Sword Qi swirling in the sky. Yan Buhui wielded his longsword slowly, and countless strands of Sword Qi, as if finding an outlet, all flew toward Xu Ren. Xu Ren, looking at the scene that filled the Combat Stage like a Sword Prison, knew he couldn¡¯t avoid it and hastily raised his sword to meet the attack. With a ¡°clang,¡± sparks flew off the longsword, and Xu Ren felt his hands go numb from the shock. His face filled with horror, sweat streaming down his forehead. Despite the several minor realms of difference between them, he could barely defend against just this one instance of Sword Qi. ¡°` Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Clash Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Clash Watching the endless Sword Qi slash across, and Sword Intent rip through the silent sky with an irresistible force, exploding in all directions. Xu Ren¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating, almost engulfed in suffocation that came from the depths of death. ¡°I surrender,¡± when the sky was filled with swarming Sword Qi and that magnificent spectacle unfolded as if eclipsing the sun, Xu Ren almost burst a vein and roared those words. After yelling out his surrender, Xu Ren seemed to have used up all of his strength, collapsing weakly onto the ground. And those Sword Qi stopped just two centimeters away from his nose tip. But because the Sword Qi was too immense, a few strands still slashed onto Xu Ren. He screamed in shock, his body blown away by the Sword Qi, and his originally white clothes were instantly stained with blood in mid-air. The crowd¡¯s gaze followed Xu Ren as he tumbled through the air, hitting the ground hard and kicking up clouds of dust. He lay motionless, his life hanging by a thread. ¡­¡­¡­ Yan Buhui on the Combat Stage also cracked a smile, then his body could no longer hold up and he collapsed. Noise started erupting around the Combat Stage, people with stunned expressions muttering to themselves, ¡°That newcomer¡­ won!¡± It seemed no one could believe it; what looked like a sure defeat suddenly turned into a counter-kill. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Yan Buhui lay unconscious on the Combat Stage, but at this moment, not a single Disciple dared to approach him. Of course, there were also many who wanted to help Yan Buhui, conveniently offering a favor. Based on the potential Yan Buhui had shown, his future achievements would definitely not be low. But Shao Xingyu had already warned that anyone who dared to come into contact with Yan Buhui would be considered his enemy. Therefore, the Outer Sect Disciples could only sigh a few times before silently leaving. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei, accompanied by Xiao Guizi, went up to check on Yan Buhui¡¯s condition. Although his injuries were severe, he would not die immediately, but if prompt treatment was not provided, he could be in danger. ¡°Gentlemen, some things are better left alone,¡± from the other side of the Combat Stage, Huang Tianxie in white robes, slowly approached. ¡°Beat it,¡± Xiao Guizi said, frowning without even sparing a glance. After all, with Xu Zimei backing him, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid. ¡°Gentlemen, I am a friend of Shao Xingyu, grandson of the Great Elder from your True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Huang Tianxie¡¯s gaze sharpened as he spoke to Xiao Guizi, ¡°You will pay for what you just said.¡± ¡°Shao Xingyu counts for nothing,¡± Xu Zimei raised his head slightly, dismissively saying, ¡°This is the True Martial Holy Sect, not your little piece of land in Northwest City. You¡¯d best mind your behavior, or else I wouldn¡¯t mind making you end up like him.¡± Xu Zimei pointed to Xu Ren laying beside them, unconscious, and spoke indifferently. ¡°You,¡± Huang Tianxie¡¯s expression changed as he stared at Xu Zimei. He wasn¡¯t without sense either; since Shao Xingyu¡¯s name didn¡¯t intimidate the other party, it was likely that the other¡¯s backing was not weak either. ¡°May I know how to address you two gentlemen?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly, then signaled to an Outer Sect Elder nearby and left with Xiao Guizi. The Outer Sect Elder caught the hint and hurriedly took Yan Buhui, who was seriously injured, away for treatment. Huang Tianxie watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, his expression changing unpredictably, and ultimately let out a heavy snort of contempt. ¡°` ¡­¡­¡­ By noon the next day, Shao Xingyu had arrived at Goose Southern Peak to personally seek out Xu Zimei. About Shao Xingyu, he was two years older than Xu Zimei and had started his cultivation two years earlier. It was said that when he was born, he was tested and found to have king-level aptitude, which his grandfather, the Great Elder, expended a great deal of energy to elevate to emperor level. Among the younger generation of the True Martial Holy Sect, he was also considered a standout. Perhaps it was because of the conflict between the Great Elder and Xu Qingshan that Xu Zimei and Shao Xingyu often fought and brawled from a young age. ¡­¡­ In the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei lay on a lounge chair, basking in the sunlight without a care in the world. Shao Xingyu stood by, clad in a purple robe, and stared intently as he said, ¡°The Yan Buhui incident has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°How I do things does not require your instruction,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. ¡°Even if you get involved, it will be to no avail. I think I still have the capability to expel an Outer Sect Disciple from the sect,¡± replied Shao Xingyu, not giving an inch. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the helmsman of this sect still bears the name Xu,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile: ¡°Helping others target disciples of one¡¯s own sect, you really are impressive. While the matter may not seem substantial, it is definitely not minor either, and who knows what would happen if I were to file a complaint?¡± ¡°Do you think I would expose myself personally?¡± Shao Xingyu coolly responded. ¡°Then you better be careful,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at his own eyes and chuckled, ¡°because I¡¯m watching!¡± ¡°Do you really want to get involved for an Outer Sect Disciple you don¡¯t even know?¡± After a moment of silence, Shao Xingyu asked again. ¡°Beat it. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that,¡± Xu Zimei said disdainfully, ¡°you¡¯re like a jumpy grasshopper that I could easily squash if I wanted to.¡± Shao Xingyu¡¯s face alternated between shades of anger and amusement, as if he was laughing out of spite. ¡°Fine, we shall see,¡± he said. Watching Shao Xingyu leave in a fury, Xu Zimei shook his head to himself. There were indeed some people he did not take seriously¡ªnot out of arrogance, but merely because they lived in different worlds. Having lived a life once over, he had seen a far more vast universe and too many different scenes. Later, Xu Zimei called over Xiao Guizi and instructed, ¡°Go to Zhouque City and bring Shili Changkong here, lie in wait and ambush Huang Tianxie on his way back to Northwest City.¡± ¡°Brother, do you want to kill him?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in astonishment. ¡°No, the Huang Family of Northwest City may not be a match for our True Martial Holy Sect, but they are not weak. As the second son of the Huang Family, how could he possibly travel without protection?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile: ¡°Killing him with just an Esteem Vein Realm cultivator isn¡¯t enough. I just want to give him a warning, that this world can be very dangerous indeed.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded. Sometimes he really didn¡¯t understand Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts, but still, he left the True Martial Holy Sect that day. ¡­¡­¡­ In the following days, Xu Zimei¡¯s life returned to normal, refining Tyrant Shadow by day at the Thunder Sea and absorbing the Essence of the Moon at night. Occasionally he would also visualize and strategize his Cultivation Technique. The days of departing for the Holy Spring Sect drew closer, and on that day, Xu Zimei was resting in the courtyard. Chun Xiao, the maidservant, suddenly came to report that someone from Miaoliu Peak was looking for him. Miaoliu Peak was where the Sixth Elder resided, and Xu Zimei instantly thought of Baili Xiao. When the visitor from Miaoliu Peak entered, Xu Zimei saw it was indeed the sisters Xue Qianxue and Xue Mengmeng. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°` Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Baili Xiao Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Baili Xiao ¡°What do you two want with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°We¡¯re here to convey a message from Senior Sister Baili,¡± Xue Qianxue said gently, ¡°Senior Sister Baili has always wanted to visit you and is wondering when you might be available?¡± ¡°If it were just the two of you, I might consider it, but her, not interested,¡± Xu Zimei said with a chuckle as he shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak more nicely?¡± Xue Qianxue said helplessly, ¡°We¡¯re just here to pass on a message. Senior Sister Baili has always admired you.¡± ¡°Admire me? I¡¯ll believe that when pigs fly,¡± Xu Zimei thought to himself, amused. But still, he squinted slightly and gave the sisters a look, saying, ¡°Then tell her to come find me at Goose Southern Peak tomorrow afternoon.¡± Feeling the unreserved gaze from Xu Zimei, Xue Mengmeng wrinkled her nose and glared at him, saying fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman before?¡± ¡°Beautiful women I have in spades, but it seems I have yet to try a pair of sisters,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t speak with this kind of scoundrel,¡± Xue Mengmeng said, her face flushing red as she tugged on Xue Qianxue¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Then remember what you¡¯ve promised, tomorrow afternoon,¡± Xue Qianxue took a deep look at Xu Zimei and prepared to leave with her sister. ¡°I watch the Heaven Phenomenon; tonight the stars are brilliant, the moon is like a disc. Why don¡¯t you two stay, we can enjoy the moonlight, drink some wine, talk about life, and get to know each other better? Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful!¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s laughter echoed behind them, the footsteps of the Xue sisters quickened as they left. Watching the two leave, the smile on Xu Zimei¡¯s face slowly returned to calmness, and he clicked his tongue, ¡°Baili Xiao, I do wonder what game you¡¯re playing.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Xu Zimei had always been pondering whether his pursuit of Baili Xiao in his previous life was truly because he liked her. In fact, it was not; he just wanted to sleep with her. Any talk of love at first sight is just about physical attraction, real love is something that builds over time. ¡­ Since the afternoon, Xu Zimei had been staying at the Thunder-attracting Pool, because his Tyrant Shadow Heavenly Thunder attribute refinement was about to be completed. To be precise, the first stage of Heavenly Thunder attribute refinement was completed, and to refine the second stage, all other five attributes had to be finished as well. In the fifth zone of the Thunder-attracting Pool, immense lightning formed a web of electricity; silver dragons roared, and purple thunder raged. The first time anyone entered the Thunder-attracting Pool, they would be stunned by the sight, but for someone like Xu Zimei who had been there often, it was no big deal. The Tyrant Shadow Blade trembled, a blade light burst forth, and in addition to the mark of the Shadow Dragon on the blade, there appeared another mark of thunder near the hilt. ¡­¡­ When Xu Zimei stepped out of the Thunder-attracting Pool, he realized he had been inside for a day and a night, and it was just afternoon outside¡ªthe time he had agreed to meet with Baili Xiao. ¡°This must also be considered as the first real formal meeting between the two of us in this life,¡± Xu Zimei said to himself with a chuckle, walking towards Goose Southern Peak. The sunset is endlessly magnificent, but it signals the approach of dusk. In front of the courtyard at Goose Southern Peak, the woman stood with her back to the path up the mountain, on the edge of mid-slope, her gaze fixed on the distant sunset. The halo of the setting sun hung at the edge of the sky, and today¡¯s afterglow seemed to be much more splendid than usual. Blue sky, white clouds, and the lingering green mountains. The woman¡¯s long hair cascaded down her back, underneath which she wore a thin, white shirt and a light blue Washing Silk Veil draped over it. As the veil fluttered in the wind together with her hair, a faint, enchanting fragrance emanated from her. Her skin was as pale as snow, and her eyes brimmed with tenderness and intelligence. Most eye-catching of all were her long white straight legs. When the light blue Washing Silk Veil fluttered slightly, those exposed legs probably caused the hormones of many to explode. Unfortunately, there were hardly any people passing by the courtyard in front of Goose Southern Peak. As Xu Zimei made her way to Goose Southern Peak, the first thing she saw was Baili Xiao. The latter also sensed her arrival and slowly turned around. With eyes like gentle waters and lips red and teeth white, from the perspective of an onlooker, Baili Xiao indeed possessed extraordinary beauty. She was like a fairy fallen from grace, as if even a glance at her was a kind of blasphemy. ¡°What does Senior Sister Baili want with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light laugh as she approached. ¡°Xu Senior Brother might have heard that before, your sister lived in a small mountain village. Since I¡¯m still new to the Sect Gate and unfamiliar with many things, I wanted to pay a visit to Senior Brother and hope for his care in the future,¡± Baili Xiao said with a smile as refreshing as a spring breeze, slowly continuing, ¡°In fact, your sister should have visited earlier, but Senior Brother was not at the Sect Gate, so I specially sent someone to inquire, and I hope Senior Brother doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened, deeply observing Baili Xiao. Many people, after an overnight success, would want to conceal their humble and mundane past. But Baili Xiao mentioned it quite calmly. ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Zimei said as she walked into the courtyard, ¡°Did you come to see me just for this?¡± ¡°Previously, my aunt and the Deputy Sect Master arranged a marriage between us. Although I don¡¯t like this kind of arranged marriage, I do not really oppose it,¡± Baili Xiao followed into the yard, looking at Xu Zimei with a stubborn expression, and asked, ¡°Can I know why you rejected it?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Baili Xiao, who was also staring back at him resolutely¡ªthere was a sense of dissatisfaction and defiance that is typical of a young girl¡¯s temperament. ¡°Quite the acting skills,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. If not for the experiences of his past life, he might have treated the girl as an ordinary young woman. ¡°What is Senior Brother laughing at?¡± Baili Xiao pressed her lips together, speaking with a hint of grievance, ¡°Is Xiao¡¯er really that unbearable?¡± Watching the girl¡¯s self-imposed act, Xu Zimei suddenly found it somewhat amusing, as if to say, ¡°All the world is drunk and I alone am sober.¡± He shook his head and said with a laugh, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to take someone else¡¯s love, that¡¯s all.¡± Baili Xiao was stunned, then quickly responded, ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t have anyone she loves.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile lingering on his lips, then called over the guard Zhang Chongtian. He said slowly, ¡°Help me kill someone.¡± Zhang Chongtian was taken aback but still responded respectfully, ¡°Please give your orders, Young Master.¡± ¡°Go to Qingyang Village, and kill a young man named Chu Yang.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Baili Xiao¡¯s face immediately changed, and she quickly responded, ¡°Senior Brother Xu, Chu Yang and I are just friends, nothing more. Why kill an innocent man?¡± ¡°Why so nervous?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, raising his right hand intending to touch Baili Xiao¡¯s chin. But Baili Xiao turned her head away, speaking with displeasure, ¡°Senior Brother Xu, please conduct yourself with dignity.¡± Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Everyone has the right to choose their own life. Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Everyone has the right to choose their own life. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to kill Chu Yang and slaughter everyone in Qingyang Village, you¡¯d better stay still,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Baili Xiao¡¯s face turned awkward; she gave Xu Zimei a deep look but dared not make any rash moves. ¡°Truly affectionate, aren¡¯t you,¡± Xu Zimei extended his right hand, slowly lifted Baili Xiao¡¯s chin, and clicked his tongue as he said, ¡°What a fine skin.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s gaze sharpened as she bit her lip and spoke. Xu Zimei sneered and then suddenly grabbed Baili Xiao¡¯s throat. He squeezed hard, until Baili Xiao¡¯s face turned pale and she even struggled to breathe. He clenched her neck and pulled Baili Xiao¡¯s head closer to his own, gazing at her pitiable face as he said in a low tone, ¡°Everyone has the right to choose their own path in life, and I don¡¯t judge others¡¯ choices lightly. But once you make your choice, you have to pay the price for it, even if it costs you your life.¡± After he finished speaking, Xu Zimei flung Baili Xiao away. Baili Xiao¡¯s body crashed heavily against the rockery in the courtyard; she got up awkwardly, her complexion pale, gasping for air, with sweat trickling down her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I might have offended Elder Brother Xu. If it was an unintentional act, I hope Elder Brother Xu will forgive me,¡± said Baili Xiao, not with anger but with sincere eyes as she looked at Xu Zimei. An adult should always control their emotions appropriately; those who aspire to greatness do not sweat the small stuff. Xu Zimei looked at Baili Xiao and said, ¡°Get lost while I¡¯m still in a good mood. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? However, our affair isn¡¯t over yet. Have you ever experienced the feeling when your beloved is being tortured right before your eyes, and you¡¯re completely powerless to stop it? Truly exhilarating!¡± As he spoke, Xu Zimei laughed loudly, his face slightly twisted with a hint of madness in his smile. ¡°If Elder Brother Xu has any demands, this is a matter between us and I hope you will refrain from killing the innocent,¡± Baili Xiao replied calmly, then said, ¡°Your sister here is feeling unwell today and will head back first. I¡¯ll come to find Elder Brother another time when the opportunity arises.¡± Watching Baili Xiao¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei leaned back alone on a lounge chair in the courtyard, turning his head to gaze at the sunset, his eyes profound. ¡­¡­¡­ Two days later, Xiao Guizi also returned from Zhouque City. Since Shili Changkong found it inconvenient to come to the True Martial Holy Sect, Xiao Guizi arranged for him to stay in a small town under the Holy Sect. Meanwhile, in the living quarters of the Outer Sect Disciples, Yan Buhui regained consciousness from his coma. This time he had been unconscious for three days and nights, and the moment he became clear-headed, his first thought was of his sword. Seeing the long sword quietly resting on the table brought him relief. His body was wrapped in bandages, and although he felt extremely weak, in reality, the real injury was only the stab wound to his abdomen. Just then, the door opened, and an old man came in carrying a bowl of porridge. ¡°If you can move, eat this,¡± the old man said flatly. Yan Buhui recognized the man; he was one of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Outer Sect Elders, the same one who had been the referee during his spar with Xu Ren. ¡°Thank you, Elder Pang,¡± Yan Buhui knew the elder had saved him and quickly expressed his thanks. Then he picked up the porridge and began to drink. ¡°Although you defeated Xu Ren, the matter won¡¯t end there,¡± the elder said, looking at Yan Buhui. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll face the soldiers with my own shield and the water with my own earth,¡± Yan Buhui replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll point you to a clear path. Go to Goose Southern Peak, you¡¯ll find someone there who can help you,¡± the elder said before leaving. Yan Buhui watched the door slowly close, fell silent for a moment, then picked up his thin porridge and started drinking again. ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother, the matter with Yu Bo has been resolved,¡± a few days later, Xiao Guizi came to Goose Southern Peak and said to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°What was the outcome?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I did as you said before and inquired about Yu Bo in the Outer Sect. He was arrogant because of his high aptitude, looking down on many Outer Sect Disciples. Especially since he seduced the dao companion of one of the disciples,¡± Xiao Guizi chuckled and said, ¡°I found that disciple and gave him the Condensing Vein Pill. He agreed to my request and challenged Yu Bo as soon as he broke through to the Condensing Vein Realm.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I just came back from the Combat Stage; that disciple must have been driven by anger. Yu Bo had already surrendered, but he didn¡¯t stop hitting him,¡± Xiao Guizi laughed, ¡°Now he¡¯s been suppressed by the Outer Sect Elders, but Yu Bo has also been beaten to a pulp. I estimate he won¡¯t recover for ten days to half a month.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°When you strike a snake, you must hit the vital parts. You need to be ruthless, or else he won¡¯t remember the lesson.¡± ¡°What do you mean, brother?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in surprise. ¡°Find someone to ruin his aptitude,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. Xiao Guizi hesitated for a bit before slowly saying, ¡°After all, his master is an Inner Sect Elder. If this kind of thing is discovered, it would be quite scandalous.¡± ¡°You must understand something. It¡¯s precisely because he has king-level aptitude that the Inner Sect Elder was willing to take him in,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, ¡°If his aptitude is destroyed, he will no longer be worth investing in. Do you think that Inner Sect Elder would make a big fuss over a cripple, causing a great disturbance?¡± Xiao Guizi nodded in perplexity, feeling that there was some logic to what Xu Zimei said. ¡°Go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and replied. ¡­¡­¡­ The Heavenly Sword Sect was located to the west of Beacon Fire City, with the entire mountain peak standing upright between heaven and earth, like a sharp sword. Although the strongest among the Heavenly Sword Sect were only at the Esteem Vein Realm, considered a mere third-rate power. For many youngsters without any background, this place was still their Holy Land for cultivation. In the mornings at the Heavenly Sword Sect, the early sun shone down from the sky, awakening all beings. The light heralded the arrival of a new day. At the central location of the Heavenly Sword Sect, there is a peculiar place called Heavenly Sword Peak. The name of the Heavenly Sword Sect came from this peculiar place. It is said that the Sect¡¯s first-generation founder, Heavenly Sword Elder, once fought with a strong opponent of equal Esteem Vein Realm level here for three days and nights. In the end, his Sword Intent tore through the firmament and, with one strike, he killed his opponent. But the Sword Intent did not stop after slaying the enemy. It split a nearby mountain peak in half, and Sword Intent wrapped around the mountain for tens of meters. From then on, the mountain gained a new name. ¡°Heavenly Sword Peak!¡± As for the elder who wielded that Sword Intent, his name itself was a mystery, and people have grown accustomed to calling him the Heavenly Sword Elder. ¡­¡­ Inside the Heavenly Sword Peak lies the Sword Intent remnants left by the Heavenly Sword Elder after that battle, so all the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect often come here to comprehend the Sword Intent, hoping one day to understand their own Sword Intent. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Heavenly Gang Sword Manual Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Heavenly Gang Sword Manual ¡°` Below Heavenly Sword Peak, the ground was littered with scars, and the intangible sword intent wrapped around the mountain. The mad wind howled, Sword qi soared into the clouds, The peak, hundreds of meters tall, had been cleaved in half, and between the two halves, one could vaguely see sword intent bursting forth. Disciples who came to visit later could imagine the intensity of that battle. ¡­¡­¡­ Sitting in meditation only three meters from Heavenly Sword Peak, Chu Yang circulated the cultivation techniques of Step Battle Immortal Jue, slowly harnessing the surrounding sword intent to temper himself. Grasping the sword intent was difficult, and Chu Yang knew this well. However, through his recent enlightenment, he had vaguely touched upon some threshold. Around Chu Yang, many other disciples also sat in meditation, either contemplating the sword intent or using it to refine themselves. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s Brother Chu Yang,¡± Some disciples huddled together, pointing at Chu Yang¡¯s silhouette and whispering among themselves. ¡°One day, I want to be someone like Brother Chu Yang,¡± ¡°Enough of that, he just got lucky and was taken as a personal disciple by the Sect Master. What¡¯s so great about that?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï another disciple said, unable to hide his envy. ¡°Don¡¯t be sour. He managed to defeat someone from the True Vein Realm while being in the Condensing Vein Realm. You¡¯re still far from that level!¡± ¡­¡­ The Heavenly Sword Sect had been bustling with activity lately, since the Sect had recruited a batch of new disciples this year. With fresh blood pouring in, the Sect naturally brimmed with vitality. And this young man named Chu Yang could be said to be the most talked-about person in Heavenly Sword Sect during this time. He passed the test in Beacon Fire City and then came to the Heavenly Sword Sect. As a newcomer without any background, being suppressed by some of the older disciples upon arrival was common. But this youngster named Chu Yang didn¡¯t choose to submit, unlike other new disciples who would swallow their pride and give their cultivation resources granted by the Sect to the older disciples. He chose to staunchly resist to the end. Just as everyone thought Chu Yang would succumb under the suppression of these older disciples, ultimately fall, and be forced to exit in disgrace, after all, there had been other hard-headed newcomers who had faced similar situations. But probably no one expected this young man to rise meteorically, shining bright like a comet or a brilliant firework. When he joined the Heavenly Sword Sect, he was already at the level of Condensing Vein Realm. Such cultivation in the outer gate, with only Spirit Vein Realm standards, was indeed extraordinary. After he won the outer gate¡¯s grand competition, it was only natural for him to enter the inner gate. Many thought that after entering the inner gate, he would be disciplined, with the older disciples tempering the rookie¡¯s edge. Instead, he became unbeatable within the inner gate. Invincible among his peers, can you believe it? His fellow Condensing Vein Realm inner gate disciples stood no chance against him; even those who were one or two minor levels above him couldn¡¯t hold out for long. Later on, due to his rising fame, he angered a core disciple. And you must know, core disciples all possess True Vein Realm cultivation. ¡°` The core disciple challenged Chu Yang, and the two fought on the Sect Gate¡¯s Combat Stage in front of thousands of disciples. At the peak of the Condensing Vein Realm, he defeated the core disciple who was in the True Vein Realm. This competition caused an uproar within the sect. It swept through the entire sect like a storm overnight, and the youth had truly made a name for himself. In the end, even Yue Buli, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect, was alerted and declared that he would take him as his closed-door disciple. ¡­¡­ The youth¡¯s rise to fame also made him the object of worship in the hearts of many disciples. Everyone was a new disciple with no background; if you can succeed, why can¡¯t I? There were many disciples with this mindset, as everyone had risen from the bottom and could empathize. Therefore, Chu Yang¡¯s reputation was even greater among the lower-level disciples. Of course, these disciples probably would never guess that the person they admired was someone who had a grandpa as a cheat. ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother, the Sect Master is looking for you,¡± at this moment, a disciple came to Chu Yang¡¯s side and woke up the still meditating youth. ¡°Understood,¡± Chu Yang nodded. After a long time without seeing him, the youth had grown much taller, and his once immature face had gradually become firm and mature. The Wandering Dragon Sword hung on his back, and he wore a plain white robe. His long hair was somewhat messy on top of his head due to not having been cut for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve reached the peak of the Condensing Vein Realm. It won¡¯t be long before I can advance to the True Vein Realm,¡± Chu Yang stood up, thinking to himself. Before leaving, Chu Yang took a deep look at the broken peak of Heavenly Sword Peak. Lately, the sword intent in his heart had become clearer, as if he was only one step away from breaking through that barrier and comprehending the Sword Intent. ¡­¡­ Chu Yang made his way to the mountain where Yue Buli resided. In the courtyard, Yue Buli, in a green robe, sat in a pavilion drinking tea. ¡°Master, you wanted to see me?¡± Chu Yang approached and asked. ¡°When you took me as your master, I didn¡¯t really have anything to give you,¡± Yue Buli nodded, then took out a book and handed it to Chu Yang, saying, ¡°Take it. It might be of some use to you.¡± Chu Yang received the book, which appeared to be a handwritten copy of a Cultivation Technique. The pages were very new, with four bold characters written on the plain white cover. ¡°Heavenly Gang Sword Canon!¡± Seeing Chu Yang¡¯s puzzled expression, Yue Buli explained with a smile, ¡°This Sword Canon is left by the founder of our Heavenly Sword Sect. If you can comprehend it, you will be able to understand the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Chu Yang quickly took the Sword Canon and respectfully replied. ¡°To tell you the truth, in my lifetime I¡¯ve seen many disciples with brilliant talents and extraordinary aptitudes, but what attracts me most about you is that heart of Way of Inquiry,¡± Yue Buli said with emotion, ¡°A heart that is brave and never cowardly or hesitant.¡± ¡°I will do my best,¡± Chu Yang responded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m old now, and if nothing unexpected happens in this life, it¡¯s very hard for me to advance further. In the end, this era belongs to you young people,¡± Yue Buli finished the tea in front of him and shook his head with a smile, ¡°You know, our Heavenly Sword Sect is not very well-known in the Extreme West Region. Many disciples who want to join a sect first consider the True Martial Holy Sect, the Divine Sun Holy Sect, and other Immortal Gates like those. And if not them, there are still some first-rate and second-rate sects. The disciples who end up in our third-rate Heavenly Sword Sect are often those who have been eliminated, with aptitudes that are poor to a certain degree.¡± Chu Yang nodded and did not interrupt Yue Buli¡¯s words. After all, large sects not only provide their disciples with a bigger world, but their strength also offers better protection. ¡°Your talent, even in those Immortal Gates of imperial rule, would certainly not sink into obscurity,¡± Yue Buli said with a smile, ¡°Actually, when I took you as my disciple, wasn¡¯t it also somewhat for my own self-interest. I wanted to tie you to the fate of our sect, hoping you won¡¯t blame me in your heart.¡± Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Ren Pingsheng Comes Out of Seclusion Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Ren Pingsheng Comes Out of Seclusion ¡°` Yue Buli spoke openly and sincerely, people often say that true feelings can never be retained since ancient times, and only through schemes can one capture hearts. But in reality, when schemes are overused, you¡¯ll find that true feelings are the most precious. Sometimes, what seems like true feelings is just a counter-scheme to the all-too-familiar schemes. ¡°Master, rest assured, no matter how great my achievements are in the future, I will never forget that I am a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± Chu Yang solemnly responded. ¡°Good, go ahead. If the Sect Gate ever encounters any trouble, you can come directly to me,¡± Yue Buli said with a smile. ¡­¡­ After leaving the peak, Chu Yang returned to his own courtyard. He first took out the Heavenly Gang Sword Manual to study and looked at the ring, asking, ¡°Teacher, what do you think of this sword manual?¡± ¡°It¡¯s passable, but it¡¯s suitable for your current stage of cultivation,¡± Ink Elder¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°You can start cultivating this sword manual as a foundation. I give you advanced Sword Intent Vein Skills now, you wouldn¡¯t understand them.¡± Chu Yang nodded. The path of cultivation was profound and intricate; in fact, he couldn¡¯t comprehend many parts of the ¡®Step Battle Immortal Jue¡¯ he was currently cultivating and still required Ink Elder¡¯s explanations. ¡­¡­¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? The ancestral shrine of the Ren Family was located in a valley that had become barren, and ever since the Sun Devouring Emperor ascended several eras ago, the Ren Family had completely declined. Decline was a terrifying thing for the descendants of a Great Emperor. The world always believed you held the legacy of the Great Emperor, and when you lacked the ability to possess that legacy, some things would no longer bring glory but disaster instead. Just like the descendants of Emperor Feiyu, the Ji Family, the Ren Family also feared such events and had moved to this barren valley long ago, wishing to seclude themselves here. Regrettably, fate would not have it so. At this moment, after the surrounding area of the Ren Family¡¯s ancestral shrine had been quiet for many years, suddenly a dark light burst forth from within the shrine, piercing the sky. Then came the collapse of space, the disarray of Spiritual Energy, and the space around the shrine fell into irregular distortion. Mad Wind raged around, and many trees were uprooted; the space seemed like a spider¡¯s web, beginning to show dense cracks everywhere. A deep, boundless black hole suddenly appeared above the shrine. The moment this black hole appeared, all the Spiritual Energy seemed to whip up a storm, wreaking havoc around the black hole. A force of devouring spread throughout the area, and a man slowly walked out from the black hole. He was dressed in a black robe, with short hair sticking up, black Spiritual Energy flowing around him. He walked on air, with a placid face, and a faint black glint flickered in his eyes, as the power of devouring emanated from him. Ren Pingsheng surveyed his surroundings, releasing the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm from his body. His gaze looked far into the distance, towards the direction of the Heavenly Sword Sect. ¡°Yue Buli, it¡¯s time to settle our accounts,¡± he said. ¡­¡­¡­ The morning light bathed in the spring breeze, the light of the early sun always so gentle. With the arrival of autumn, the green leaves on the trees slowly turned yellow and then withered, leaving the big tree behind as they were carried away by the breeze. Yue Buli stood on the edge of the mountainside, looking over the several hundred kilometers that belonged to the Sect Gate¡¯s territory. The mountain ranges stretched sinuously, still shrouded in the mist that had not yet been dispersed from the night before, as disciples had already begun their early morning cultivation. ¡°` Some were practicing against each other, some were sitting in meditation to absorb spiritual energy, and others were heading to Heavenly Sword Peak to comprehend sword intent. Yue Buli had a smile on his lips as he returned to the courtyard. ¡°Master, the Sect Gate you left me, I have finally not let it down.¡± Although the Sect Gate was small, it was thriving and seemed to emit hope for all to see. Yue Buli knew that Heavenly Sword Sect was still far from a second-rate sect primarily because it lacked powerful masters to preside over it. Without sufficient high-end combat power, this was as good as it could get. He sat in the pavilion, poured himself a cup of tea, and suddenly felt something in his heart. His gaze shifted to the distant sky. A mass of dark fog raced from afar at great speed, stirring the spiritual energy around it. The space where the fog passed began to collapse. Atop that dark fog, the thick murderous aura was almost solidifying. In just a few moments, the dark fog had already arrived in front of Yue Buli. Ren Pingsheng stood in the sky, looking down at Yue Buli, grinding his teeth as he said, ¡°Yue Buli, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Yue Buli looked up at Ren Pingsheng and felt as if he were in a stunned dream. The momentum in the dark fog was surging, and the pressure of the Esteem Vein Realm overshadowed the mountain he was on, especially the almost imperceptible devouring force from the other person was something he dreaded. ¡°Brother Pingsheng, long time no see,¡± Yue Buli smiled and emptied the cup of tea in his hand, saying with a sigh, ¡°I still miss you calling me ¡®Brother Buli.''¡± ¡°You still have the face to say that, you betrayed our trust, all just for an imaginary Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, slaughtering my entire Ren Family,¡± Ren Pingsheng¡¯s face was contorted with veins popping as the dark fog around him thickened, ¡°I always regarded you as a good brother, yet you were using me all along for the Great Emperor¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°Everyone comes into this world with their own mission,¡± Yue Buli did not answer, but rather said calmly, ¡°Brother Pingsheng, what is your mission?¡± ¡°Mission?¡± Ren Pingsheng was taken aback, his eyes fixed on Yue Buli. ¡°I grew up in Heavenly Sword Sect. Back then, I vowed to make it one of the strongest sects in the Extreme West Region,¡± Yue Buli said with a light smile, ¡°I want to lead this sect to glorious brilliance. That¡¯s my dream, and that is my mission.¡± ¡°Your so-called mission is to build your dreams on the pain of others,¡± Ren Pingsheng said with a sorrowful expression shaking his head. ¡°Brother Pingsheng, you are mistaken. Everything I have done is merely the basic principle by which all things in this world live, The law of the jungle, survival of the fittest, the strong are stronger, and the weak perish,¡± Yue Buli knew he was at fault and was not inclined to argue too much. Indeed, they were good brothers, or at least they had been. They had ridden together, and over a jug of wine, they had traveled through half of the Extreme West Region. They had known each other for more than a decade and had sworn brotherhood. But what Ren Pingsheng did not know was that everything since their meeting was a trap that he had orchestrated. Life is like a play, and a play mirrors life! His original goal had always been the Great Emperor¡¯s legacy. Unfortunately, even after knowing each other for more than a decade and searching the entire Ren Family, he had not found the legacy land of the Sun Devouring Emperor. He could not wait any longer, as he was getting older, and without the Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, it would be hard for him to advance further. So he massacred the entire Ren Family, hoping to intimidate Ren Pingsheng into surrendering the Sun Devouring Emperor¡¯s legacy. ¡­¡­ ¡°Well then, since you speak of survival of the fittest,¡± Ren Pingsheng laughed loudly, his black hair moving without wind, and the dark fog enveloped half the sky. Even the sun seemed to be devoured, the light dimmed, and darkness descended. He looked at Yue Buli with a manic smile, ¡°Today, I¡¯m not just going to kill you. I¡¯ll also destroy this sect right before your eyes, so that your so-called brilliance and glory will be buried with you, straight to hell.¡± Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Sun Devouring Demon Fist Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Sun Devouring Demon Fist Ren Pingsheng¡¯s body emitted rising black mist, and a pitch-black flame ignited from nowhere. The moment the flame erupted, the surrounding space, including the air, was completely annihilated, creating a brief vacuum around Ren Pingsheng. With flames spreading over his entire body, Ren Pingsheng was like a falling meteor, charging towards Yue Buli with an indomitable momentum. As the flames descended from the sky, it seemed as though Yue Buli¡¯s eyes reflected the firelight. He slowly drew his heavy sword, the blade over a foot wide and carrying an aura of ancient heaviness. The entire brown heavy sword, when grasped in his hand, instantly altered Yue Buli¡¯s previously calm aura. A sharp Sword Intent soared to the skies, as if splitting the space above in half, threatening to rend the firmament. Yue Buli, eyes blazing, swung his heavy sword at the pitch-black flames rushing toward him. With one strike, countless spaces began to shatter, and the ¡°rumbling¡± sound was incessant, as the air compressed and condensed before explosively bursting. When the heavy sword collided with the fireball, a scorching wave emanated between them. The surrounding peaks were obliterated by the wave, with courtyards, pavilions, rockeries, and weeping willows flattened, reducing Yue Buli¡¯s residence to ruins. The mountain began to crumble, fissures spreading from the foothold towards the mid-slope, the ¡°rumbling¡± explosions echoing throughout the entire Heavenly Sword Sect. ¡°Heavens, that¡¯s the mountain where the Sect Master resides,¡± this anomaly immediately caught the attention of all the disciples in the Heavenly Sword Sect. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Has someone come to attack our Heavenly Sword Sect?¡± ¡°Who is the Sect Master fighting with, to cause such a commotion?¡± Setting aside the buzzing discussion of the Heavenly Sword Sect disciples for the moment, Yue Buli watched the face approaching him, with black-flamed hands striking his sword¡¯s blade. The intense impact caused his arms to tremble involuntarily, and the ground beneath his feet cracked even more. The fiery heat, as if to incinerate everything, struck Yue Buli¡¯s face, forcing him to swiftly retract his heavy sword and leap backwards several steps into the air. He too walked on air, holding the heavy sword with both hands, facing Ren Pingsheng from a distance. ¡°Have you received the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Emperor?¡± Yue Buli asked with a grave expression. It wasn¡¯t just that the other party¡¯s realm had reached the Esteem Vein Realm; even the original flames he used seemed to have evolved a level. The entire person seemed completely transformed, a change so rapid that Yue Buli could think of no other explanation. ¡°Enough talk, today I shall destroy your Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± Ren Pingsheng snorted coldly, exuding an imposing aura, and once again threw a punch with a ¡°rumbling¡± sound. Yue Buli took a deep breath, holding the sword with both hands, raising it high above his head. The Sword Intent on the blade was still somewhat nebulous until Yue Buli closed his eyes slowly, and when he opened them once more. The lingering Sword Intent on the heavy sword seemed to have undergone a drastic transformation. His eyes flickered with Sword Intent, and a fierce and resilient white Sword Intent began to rise slowly from his body. That was the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent, left behind by the Opening Mountain Ancestor of the Heavenly Sword Sect, the Heavenly Sword Elder. Compared to regular Sword Intent, Heavenly Gang Sword Intent was even more powerful in attack. The Sword Intent pierced the clouds, dispelling much of the dark mist above, as Yue Buli stood amidst the white Sword Intent, his garments snapping loudly in the fierce winds. When this sword fell, space was torn apart, leaving a white fissure, the surrounding Sword Intent lingering for a long time. Ren Pingsheng frowned as the two collided, distinctly feeling that sharp and resilient sensation. This Sword Intent was not simply stronger in force, but its defense had also greatly strengthened. Under one stroke of the sword, the black flames pervading his fists were actually suppressed, and faint sword marks appeared on the back of his hand. ¡­¡­ Ren Pingsheng retreated to one side, his gaze fixed as he observed Yue Buli, who was becoming stronger as the battle raged on, his aura surging around him. ¡°Leave the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Emperor, and I will let you go,¡± Yue Buli said calmly, holding his heavy sword. Ren Pingsheng sneered disdainfully and whispered to himself, ¡°Sun Devouring Demon Fist.¡± In an instant, the devouring power that was faintly discernible around him began to spread, becoming stronger and stronger, and behind him, a black hole appeared. The spiritual energy in the surrounding space grew turbulent and was completely absorbed by the black hole. As the black hole became saturated with absorption, it began to condense bit by bit, and then shrank to the size of a fist. Around the black hole, a small part of the space had completely collapsed, with spatial currents rampaging and howling by its side. The fist-sized black hole was actually attached to Ren Pingsheng¡¯s right arm and fist. Ren Pingsheng clenched his right fist and smashed it directly towards Yue Buli. He was like an arrow released from the bow, extremely fast, turning the space that his fist passed through into shattered fragments like glass. Yue Buli slashed with his sword to defend, but as soon as the heavy sword made contact with the fist, his expression changed drastically. The fist seemed to carry an inherent devouring power, and the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent on his heavy sword was devoured in an instant. ¡°Crack,¡± he faintly heard the sound of shattering. The cracking sound came repeatedly, and Yue Buli saw cracks forming on his heavy sword. Moreover, the cracks were widening, spreading bit by bit, and he was shocked. He knew his heavy sword was made of Heavenly Tier materials. With a ¡°boom¡± of shattering, the heavy sword seemed to reach its limit and finally broke into pieces under Ren Pingsheng¡¯s power. Ren Pingsheng did not stop there; after shattering the heavy sword, his fist, still carrying immense force, heavily struck Yue Buli¡¯s abdomen. ¡­ Yue Buli could feel the pain deep in his bones, his entire chest nearly caving in. Blood scattered in the air, his body heavily flung backward through the space, his clothes already torn, and the long hair that was tied behind his head became completely undone. At this moment, Yue Buli thought of many things, ¡°Could it be that I was really wrong? Because of my decision, I have brought a catastrophe upon the Heavenly Sword Sect.¡± Many say that when humans are on the brink of death, their consciousness will go through a period of time travel, and their life experiences flash before their eyes like a movie. Yue Buli didn¡¯t know if he was close to death, but his consciousness, in a state of confusion, seemed to be revisiting everything from the past. He remembered clearly, he was born in a very ordinary small village. He didn¡¯t have extraordinary talents, but he had always dreamed of being a hero since childhood. He wanted to become the hero from the legends, hoping that one day his life would also be celebrated and known by all. At the age of fifteen, he said goodbye to his parents, wishing to join a grand Sect Gate to commence his hero¡¯s dream. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80 White Cloud Sword Master Chapter 80: Chapter 80 White Cloud Sword Master However, reality was ultimately cruel; he went to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and many other first-rate and second-rate Sect Gates, but in the end, he failed due to various shortcomings. Yue Buli remembered clearly, It was a rainy night, he curled up next to a large tree, crying. ¡°The path of a martial artist is destined to be fraught with difficulties,¡± the elder¡¯s voice rang in his ears. He lifted his head slightly, and that night, the elder told him a lot. Before leaving, the elder smiled and asked him, ¡°Do you want to cultivate?¡± His heart seemed to skip a beat, he nodded excitedly and incredulously. The elder took him into the sect and accepted him as a direct disciple. Later, he found out that the sect was called the Heavenly Sword Sect, and his master was the second Sect Master of the sect. ¡°White Cloud Sword Master!¡± His master was wholeheartedly devoted to making the Heavenly Sword Sect prosper, and at that time, his young heart also silently swore. ¡°To spread the name of the Heavenly Sword Sect across the entire Extreme West Region, to show those sects that once rejected him what he was capable of.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï The thoughts of a child are naive. Perhaps they were tinged with the stubbornness and indignation of youth. But what is precious is that over the years, he never changed his original intention. But his aptitude was ultimately limited, and the sect¡¯s resources were also hard-pressed to cultivate very powerful martial artists. Perhaps effort really is just the most humble means to success. He could only set his sights on the Great Emperor¡¯s inheritance; if he could obtain a part of the Great Emperor¡¯s inheritance. Then, as long as he had time, he was confident that even if he could not compare with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, he could compete with the first-rate sects. ¡­ He slaughtered the Ren Family, hunted Ren Pingsheng, and it wasn¡¯t just Ren Pingsheng who was saddened; his own heart also suffered. A man is not a plant; how can he be heartless? Even the most accomplished plants are capable of emotions. He had known Ren Pingsheng for over a decade; he was not heartless, it was just that between his brother and his sect, he chose the sect. No one would understand his pain and turmoil, because he was the one who raised the butcher¡¯s knife; it was all his own doing. ¡­¡­ Yue Buli¡¯s eyes were somewhat blurry, and if he were to die just like this, it might also be a form of relief. It seemed¡­he was too tired of living. The howling wind passed by his ears, and when he thought he was going to be smashed to pieces, his body suddenly lightened, as if someone had caught him mid-air. He lay in a warm embrace, Yue Buli raised his head and saw that it was an elder who had caught him. He looked at the elder, and the elder looked back at him. The atmosphere seemed somewhat¡­¡­ambiguous! ¡°Great Elder, you,¡± Yue Buli was about to say something, but saw the Great Elder shake his head and reply, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, kiss me.¡± Cough cough, the above line was just the author being cheeky! ¡°Don¡¯t speak; you¡¯re gravely injured. We¡¯ve already requested the Ancestral Coffin, you should recover well,¡± said the Great Elder. Hearing the Great Elder¡¯s words, Yue Buli nodded and then began to operate his cultivation technique to slowly restore his body that was in complete disarray. ¡­ At the side of Heavenly Sword Peak, several Elders of the Sect Gate could be seen carrying two coffins rushing over. One of the coffins was black, and the other was white. The black coffin had the pattern of a sword carved on it, while the white coffin was adorned with drifting clouds. ¡°Do you really have to be sworn enemies with our Heavenly Sword Sect today?¡± the Great Elder looked up at Ren Pingsheng in the sky and solemnly asked. ¡°When he slaughtered the Ren Family back then, did he ever consider an undying enmity?¡± Ren Pingsheng¡¯s face twisted as he questioned in return. The Demonic Qi grew even stronger around him, almost covering half of the sky with black fog. He stood aloof as if a Demon King indifferent to the heavens, looking down upon the entire Heavenly Sword Sect from his superior position. ¡°Open the ancestral coffins,¡± the Great Elder also knew there was no room for easing the situation anymore, naturally not wanting to let a threat like Ren Pingsheng remain. If they did not slay Ren Pingsheng today, he might seek revenge on the Heavenly Sword Sect in the future, to the extent that the disciples of the sect would not dare to take half a step out of the Sect Gate. ¡­¡­ The Elders used special methods to awaken the ancestral coffins, prompting all disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect to kneel down in worship. ¡°The ancestors founded our sect here in ancient times, slaying formidable enemies and striking awe into the heavens. Now, I am incompetent and have disturbed the Ancestral Master¡¯s slumber, hoping for his aid to help us overcome this crisis.¡± The Great Elder stood in front of the ancestral coffins, his expression one of sorrowful appeal. He knew that every emergence of the Ancestral Master from the coffin not only cost a great deal of Dust Blood Stones but also consumed several years of lifespan. For someone whose life was nearing an end, every second, let alone years, was precious. Following the Great Elder¡¯s words, the white ancestral coffin beside him began to tremble. Cloud upon cloud of white blossomed around the coffin. ¡°Cloud after cloud, so much worry. How many years has it been?¡± an aged voice came from inside the coffin. ¡°Ancestoral Master, two hundred years have passed since you entered your slumber,¡± the Great Elder quickly replied. Watching the lid of the ancestral coffin gradually opening, Yue Buli began to tremble slightly. He still remembered that rainy day when the elder had brought him into the Heavenly Sword Sect, every memory etched deep into his heart. Cloud after cloud extended across the land, and when those clouds dispersed before their eyes, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The years were like a passing cloud, and it seemed like all the past memories were just like fleeting clouds. The malice in everyone¡¯s hearts was gradually soothed, and the world entered a state of serenity. ¡°Is this, could this be,¡± an old disciple watching the great battle from afar, upon witnessing such a miraculous sight, was too astonished to speak. ¡°The one known as the White Cloud Sword Master, the White Cloud Ancestral Master, was the former Sect Master of our Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± a disciple spoke with a trembling voice. For many disciples, such a figure only existed in the historical records of the sect. However, as the real person emerged, many were overwhelmed with excitement. The lid of the coffin was fully opened, revealing an old man in a white robe, his hair completely greyed, stepping out. The old man possessed no imposing aura; he appeared very calm, and his smile gave off a benevolent feeling. He held a horsetail whisk in his hand, like a lofty hermit of the highlands, and though he had slept for hundreds of years, his robe remained spotless. ¡°If the White Cloud Ancestral Master is in this white coffin then what about the black coffin beside it?¡± a disciple asked, puzzled. ¡°Could it be?¡± Some disciples seemed to realize something, their eyes widening with disbelief on their faces. ¡°Heavenly Sword Elder,¡± someone said the name with a trembling voice. The disciples couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, for the influence of the Heavenly Sword Elder on the Heavenly Sword Sect was too profound. Whether it was his personally founding the sect or the legend related to the Heavenly Sword Peak, where the Ancestral Master had split Nameless Peak with a single strike, it was deeply ingrained in their hearts. The gentle breeze stirred a few willow trees, and beneath the fluttering leaves, with all eyes focused, the black coffin also began to tremble. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: 81st Palm of the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master Chapter 81: 81st Palm of the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master As the black coffin began to tremble, everyone felt as if their hearts were being gripped. In the courtyard where the Outer Sect Disciples resided, Chu Yang looked at the scene curiously and asked, ¡°Teacher, who do you think will win?¡± ¡°Uncertain, it depends on how much of Sun Devouring Emperor¡¯s inheritance has been left behind,¡± Ink Elder replied. Heavenly Gang Sword Intent filled the sky, segmenting the space into countless fragments. The black coffin was also completely shattered in the midst of Sword Intent, and immediately after, a middle-aged man in a golden robe emerged. As the middle-aged man stepped out, it seemed as though heaven and earth were divided by his Sword Intent. Clasping a sword in his embrace, his golden robe crackled sharply in the cold wind, and his eyebrows, like his eyes, resembled two sharp swords. He gave the impression that he himself was a sharp sword, radiating a fierce aura, to the point that many dared not stare at him for too long. It seemed that looking for too long would leave their eyes with the painful sensation of being cut by the sword¡¯s edge. ¡°Master,¡± White Cloud Sword Master greeted Heavenly Sword Elder with a smile. ¡°I thought these old bones would be buried in the Dust Blood Coffin. I didn¡¯t expect us to have a day of reunion,¡± Heavenly Sword Elder replied with a smile as he looked at White Cloud Sword Master. His voice was very loud, and his laughter was somewhat deafening. ¡°I had hoped for an eternal parting,¡± White Cloud Sword Master said with a shake of his head and a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Both individuals had been slumbering in the Dust Blood Coffin, and unless the Sect Gate faced a life-and-death crisis, they would not be awakened. And their reunion signified that the situation had reached an irremediable point. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I want to see who dares to invade my Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± Heavenly Sword Elder snorted coldly, his gaze turning to the sky where countless Sword Intents burst forth from his eyes. ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master, it really is the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master,¡± the Heavenly Sword Sect was completely astir at this moment. Although merely watching from a distance, that figure seemed etched into everyone¡¯s mind. Upon seeing the Heavenly Sword Elder and White Cloud Sword Master emerge from the coffin, all the surrounding Elders greeted them respectfully. White Cloud Sword Master¡¯s gaze turned to Yue Buli. Yue Buli was trembling, tears of excitement in his eyes as he approached the elder with trepidation. ¡°Master,¡± he began softly, gazing at this elder who had left an indelible mark on his life. He had never dreamed that he would see his master again, or that he could once more call out ¡°Master¡± to this elder who had cared for him like a father. ¡°Buli, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± White Cloud Sword Master said with a smile. ¡°Master, I have disappointed you,¡± said Yue Buli sadly. He had failed to manage the Sect properly, and now had brought a formidable foe upon them, forcing the Sect¡¯s Ancestral Master and his own master to expend their lifespans to emerge from their coffins to clean up the mess. ¡°No, you have always done very well,¡± White Cloud Sword Master shook his head and said, ¡°Do you remember what I told you? Any reform and progress will be filled with setbacks and hardships. And accompanied by failure and destruction.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°My fellows, have you finished your reunion?¡± Ren Pingsheng stood in the sky, speaking lightly with a sarcastic chuckle, ¡°It truly is touching.¡± ¡°Your Excellency is far too arrogant,¡± Heavenly Sword Elder said, his gaze sharp, his aura at the pinnacle of the Esteem Vein Realm surging like the sunset over a long river. He slowly raised his Longsword and slashed at the sky, and this simple sword strike burst forth with a Heavenly Gang Sword Intent dozens of meters long. The black mist scattered, and the space seemed to be cleaved in half. Ren Pingsheng quenched the Sword Intent with a punch, but his right hand trembled slightly, numb from the shock of the sword strike. ¡°Given that it¡¯s already a matter of life and death for the Sect Gate, there¡¯s no need to bother with any notions of heroic fair play,¡± said the Heavenly Sword Elder with a glance at the White Cloud Sword Master. The two exchanged a nod. Then they attacked Ren Pingsheng together, not caring about their reputations at this critical moment, but choosing to surround and attack. Before they entered the Dust Blood Coffin to sleep, they had also been figures of renown. The two of them ganging up on one person was something they internally despised, but at that moment, they cast aside their own reputations, doing everything for the sake of the Sect. ¡­¡­¡­ The Heavenly Sword Elder walked on air, and with each step he took, the Sword Intent emanating from him grew a bit stronger. When he was walking in the air, facing Ren Pingsheng from a distance, the Sword Intent around him had already condensed into the shape of a long dragon. The dragon roared across the plains, tearing the firmament, and intimidating the vast sky. As for the White Cloud Sword Master, he took one step upon a white cloud, as if all things in the world were evolving amidst the gathering and dispersing clouds. Bathed in the autumn wind, he seemed like a hermit untainted by worldly desires. With a horsetail whisk in hand, he lightly waved it, and then the Wugeng Void fell into fragmentation and silence. The three stood at a distance, their auras faintly merging into one. Ren Pingsheng unleashed the Sun Devouring Demon Fist, each punch wide and bold, with Demonic Qi billowing as if to shatter the entire sky. While the Heavenly Sword Elder, his Heavenly Gang Sword Intent was mastered to perfection, his longsword cutting through the still void, his momentum vast like the sea, managing Ren Pingsheng¡¯s assaults with ease. As for the White Cloud Sword Master, he wielded his horsetail whisk, clouds coalescing and mountains stacking with each strike that seemed light and breezy. But when Ren Pingsheng came into contact with his horsetail whisk, that great force nearly sent him flying away. ¡­¡­¡­ Under the combined assault of the Heavenly Sword Elder and the White Cloud Sword Master, it wasn¡¯t long before Ren Pingsheng struggled to hold on. His black robe was torn apart, and his body was covered with dense scars. Although he was still persisting with gritted teeth, he already appeared to be hanging on by a thread. The Heavenly Sword Elder spotted the opportunity, his longsword carrying a heaven-shaking brilliance, and chopped directly towards Ren Pingsheng¡¯s abdomen. Ren Pingsheng dodged in haste, his black clothes thoroughly shattered. Before he could even catch his breath, the White Cloud Sword Master¡¯s horsetail whisk had already struck his back. He felt an overwhelming force from behind, and then his whole body plummeted towards the ground. With a ¡°boom¡±, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s body violently smashed into the ground, creating a deep pit as dust flew up and the earth trembled. The ground, already full of scars, was further marred by several cracks. Seeing this, the others from the Heavenly Sword Sect finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Although this man is formidable, he is still no match for our Ancestral Master!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ The Heavenly Sword Elder and White Cloud Sword Master looked down at the deep pit on the ground. As the dust settled, the scene within became clear. Ren Pingsheng lay in the pit covered in blood, not a single spot on his body untouched. The mad wind howled around, and the trunks of the weeping willows on either side, affected by the cracks, were bent down. In the mad wind, the willows swayed as if they were demons and monsters. Ren Pingsheng propped up his weakened body and slowly stood up. He coughed a few times and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his entire person completely drenched in red. Indifferent to the hateful gazes from those of the Heavenly Sword Sect around him, he slowly pulled a black axe from his Storage Ring. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Annihilation of the Clan Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Annihilation of the Clan When the black axe appeared at that moment, heaven and earth fell into silence. Yue Buli, who had studied the life of the Sun Devouring Emperor in detail, looked shocked and said with a trembling voice, ¡°The Sun Devouring Axe.¡± ¡°What is the Sun Devouring Axe?¡± an elder asked curiously. ¡°Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts,¡± Yue Buli replied succinctly. But it was just these four words that caused everyone present to turn pale. Only weapons that are inscribed with the Emperor¡¯s Pattern and tempered by destiny can be called Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. Usually, a Great Emperor can choose to temper two weapons with destiny while bearing it. One is their Innate True Weapon, which refers to the weapon that has been with the Great Emperor since their youth, accompanying them in battle and growing alongside them. Like Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow, Chu Yang¡¯s Wandering Dragon Sword. Typically, a Great Emperor would take their Innate True Weapon with them after ascending. There is another weapon that the Great Emperor replicates based on their Innate True Weapon and then inscribes with the Emperor Pattern and tempers with destiny. This kind of weapon is known as the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact and is left behind for future generations. The power of a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact surpasses that of Universe Tier weapons. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? It is second only to the Innate True Weapon. ¡­¡­¡­ Keep in mind that the Emperor Pattern and destiny tempering are beyond what ordinary weapons can compare to; only a Great Emperor personally undertaking the process will suffice. When the Sun Devouring Axe appeared, within the courtyard where the Outer Sect Disciples resided, the Reincarnation Elder inside the ring shouted at Chu Yang, ¡°Run, quickly run, leave the Heavenly Sword Sect.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Teacher?¡± Chu Yang asked with some confusion. ¡°That¡¯s a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, with that guy¡¯s current strength holding a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, he fears not even those strong with the Emperor Pulse; he¡¯s enough to destroy the entire Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said urgently, ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, everyone will end up buried with them.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go inform my master,¡± Chu Yang said, looking over at Yue Buli on a distant mountaintop. ¡°There¡¯s no time, with the strength I¡¯ve recovered so far, I can¡¯t protect you,¡± Reincarnation Elder hurriedly said, ¡°You need to leave quickly, otherwise, no one will escape.¡± ¡°But my master has also been very good to me, if I just leave like this, it wouldn¡¯t be very righteous,¡± Chu Yang said hesitantly. ¡°You should think about it the other way around, if you don¡¯t leave now, everyone will die including the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect and your master. Who will avenge them?¡± Ink Elder explained, ¡°If you leave now and grow to be strong one day, you can avenge them. That is the best way to repay them.¡± Hearing the words of the Reincarnation Elder, Chu Yang still felt reluctant, watching Ren Pingsheng taking to the skies again. The Sun Devouring Axe was raised above his head, covering the whole sky with Demonic Qi. In the depths of the clouds, the Demonic Qi rolled, and the dark fog was pervasive, as if heralding the end of days. ¡°Teacher, if you lend your power to me, like that time on Black Water Peak, and with the cooperation of the White Cloud Sword Master and the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master, is there a chance we could defeat that guy?¡± ¡°Yang, you still don¡¯t understand what I mean,¡± Reincarnation Elder sighed, ¡°Even today, not to mention the three of us, even if three Emperor Pulse powerhouses descended it would be of no use. Unless someone possesses a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact of the same kind.¡± ¡°Just a weapon, is it really that powerful?¡± Chu Yang said incredulously as he watched Ren Pingsheng¡¯s momentum grow stronger in the sky. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s just as simple as a weapon?¡± Reincarnation Elder lamented, ¡°Everything has a spirit, whether it be flowers, grass, trees, humans, or Monster Beasts. Even a sword, a piece of scrap iron, once inscribed with the Emperor Pattern and tempered by destiny by the hands of a Great Emperor, it is no longer just a simple weapon. You could even say it has broken free from its shackles and could be considered half a living being.¡± ¡­¡­ Above the Heavenly Sword Sect, the dark fog grew thicker, nearly covering the entire sky, so dense that not a trace of sunlight could be seen. A streak of black light shot from the Sun Devouring Axe towards the sky, followed by a wind that swept up the clouds, as Demonic Qi erupted violently. ¡°Ke ke ke¡± A fierce and terrifying face, conjured from the Demonic Qi, coalesced in the air. ¡°Who has awakened me?¡± A resounding, elevated voice exploded in mid-air. ¡°Senior, I am a descendant of the Sun Devouring Ancestor,¡± Ren Pingsheng hurriedly said. ¡°The descendant of the great Sun Devouring Ancestor?¡± The face formed from the black fog looked at Ren Pingsheng for a long time before it finally sensed the bloodline¡¯s aura from him. ¡°Since you are a descendant, according to the agreement, you have ten opportunities to gain my power. After the ten times, I shall be free,¡± the face in the black fog spoke slowly. ¡­¡­¡­ Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts also possess spirits, and in terms of thinking and intelligence, they are not inferior to humans. Even if it was the Great Emperors who endowed them with everything, this does not mean that they should be eternally controlled by the descendants of Great Emperors. If the price of being gifted sentience is losing their freedom and becoming nothing more than others¡¯ tools for slaughter. Then these Artifact Spirits would rather be annihilated, as this is their last pride. Therefore, the successive Great Emperors would always strike deals with the Artifact Spirits, the spirits would help the descendants of Great Emperors ten times, and after those ten times, they could leave and gain their freedom. Of course, not all Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts choose to leave their emperor¡¯s descendants after ten times, especially for a force like the True Martial Holy Sect. They would make deals with the Artifact Spirits, providing resources for the spirits¡¯ cultivation, and in return, the spirits would help the sect when needed. As for the case of Ren Pingsheng, with the Ren Family in decline, those Artifact Spirits certainly would not want to stay. ¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the sky now shrouded in darkness, both the Heavenly Sword Elder and the White Cloud Sword Master saw the gravity in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master, this may well be the last time we fight side by side,¡± the White Cloud Sword Master said with a carefree smile. ¡°Dying under a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact is better than withering away in the Dust Blood Coffin,¡± the Heavenly Sword Elder laughed heartily. For beings like them, life and death were long put aside. The only reason they still clung to life inside the Dust Blood Coffin was to contribute their last bit of strength to the sect. Yue Buli was busy with the other elders quickly dispersing the disciples, hoping to save as many as possible. Chu Yang looked at the now chaotic sect and shook his head with a bitter smile, his expression tinged with sadness. Though his time here was not very long, he had grown fond of this place, treating it as his home. Chu Yang knew he couldn¡¯t change anything as he was too weak now. After a few moments of contemplation, Chu Yang didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer and was about to leave when he saw Yue Buli suddenly approaching him, walking on air. ¡°Master, you,¡± Chu Yang curiously looked at Yue Buli, wondering why he was seeking him out specifically. ¡°If the sect is destroyed today, then all the responsibility lies with me. I am the eternal criminal of the sect, and also of this catastrophe. I hope you will take me as a shame,¡± Yue Buli said earnestly to Chu Yang: ¡°Although we have not known each other for a long time, I believe I have not misjudged you. If you achieve something in the future, I hope you can revive our sect.¡± Yue Buli said this and took off his right-hand ring, handing it to Chu Yang, ¡°This is the Sect Leader¡¯s ring. If you are willing, then from now on, you are the fourth Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect. If you are not willing, that¡¯s fine, too. Everyone has their own ambitions. Follow your heart and let nothing bind you.¡± Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Originates from Annihilation Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Originates from Annihilation Chu Yang fell silent for a moment, then slowly took the ring and said resolutely, ¡°Master, if there ever comes a day when I achieve something great, I will make sure the name of the Heavenly Sword is known throughout the entire Extreme West Region.¡± Yue Buli laughed heartily, glanced up at the imposing Ren Pingsheng in the sky, slapped Chu Yang¡¯s shoulder, and said contentedly, ¡°Go quickly, or it will be too late.¡± ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Chu Yang asked. ¡°I will live or die with the Sect Gate,¡± Yue Buli shook his head, ¡°The trouble was caused by me, and it will surely subside with my sacrifice. The cost is just too great.¡± Yue Buli sighed, looking at the battered Sect Gate, ¡°Damn it, this was built with the effort of several generations.¡± ¡­ Watching Chu Yang¡¯s retreating figure, he looked back longingly at the world one last time, then soared into the air and charged towards Ren Pingsheng. After the power of the Emperor Pattern and Destiny had been bestowed upon him, Ren Pingsheng seemed like a demonic titan descended from the heavens, standing tall between earth and sky, his Sun Devouring Axe enveloped by a vast expanse of black air. With one swing of the axe, mountains shattered, space fractured, and all things vanished into oblivion. The space at the edge of the sky was violently torn open, and the rended space continued for several minutes without healing. The Endless Demonic Qi, carrying the spatial turbulence within the torn space, turned the whole world topsy-turvy. The Longsword wielded by the Heavenly Sword Elder clashed with the Sun Devouring Axe and immediately sparked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? In just a moment, the Longsword shattered into pieces. The ethereal aura that had once surrounded White Cloud Sword Master was gone, as he wrapped his horsetail whisk around the Sun Devouring Axe, attempting to pull it towards him. But the Endless Demonic Qi immediately engulfed his horsetail whisk, causing White Cloud Sword Master¡¯s expression to turn to one of shock; he quickly retreated to one side with the Heavenly Sword Elder. With just a simple move, the weapons of the two had been destroyed. Ren Pingsheng raised the Sun Devouring Axe high above his head, and in the span of a single breath, the axe head grew several times larger. Clouds of Demonic Qi rolled across the sky, all the black fog converging together, following the trajectory of the giant axe as if guided by it. Like meteors falling from the sky, they all plummeted towards the grounds of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Countless ¡°boom boom boom¡± sounds exploded on the ground, accompanied by violent collisions of Demonic Qi. The glory of the Heavenly Sword Sect, which had shone for hundreds of years, was completely destroyed in an instant. Dust filled the air, and all came to a close; the Heavenly Sword Elder, with eyes red and filled with tears, looked at the utterly destroyed Sect Gate. Watching the Heavenly Sword Elder, White Cloud Sword Master, and Yue Buli all charge at him recklessly, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Amidst the aftermath of the destruction, a reflection of his own Ren Family being annihilated in the past seemed to dance before his eyes. He slowly swung the enormous Sun Devouring Axe in his hand, and then everything returned to silence. A gentle breeze blew in from afar, the black fog in the sky already dissipated, and a few white clouds stood out against the azure sky. The world was very still, so still that it seemed even the heartbeat could be heard, as if the cataclysmic battle that had just occurred had never happened. If it wasn¡¯t for the smoky ruin on the ground, now a wasteland of a Sect Gate, people might never be able to imagine the intensity of the battle. Ren Pingsheng stood on the edge of the sky, gazing at the setting sun that was gradually fading away. Tears fell from the corners of his eyes, ¡°Vengeance has been exacted, but why do I not feel the slightest bit of joy, and instead feel such oppression in my heart!¡± He descended from the sky, standing amidst the ruins at the very center, gazing at the handiwork of his own creation. With severe injuries still on him, he took some Pills to stabilize his condition for the moment before he left the Heavenly Sword Sect to find a place to heal. ¡­ After leaving the Heavenly Sword Sect, Chu Yang continued westward, the black fog behind him falling like meteors. He ran desperately westward, but the black fog moved at an incredible speed, and the explosive range was very wide. After dodging several clusters of black fog, he was eventually hit by one. At the moment when the black fog struck him, Chu Yang activated the Azure Cloud Battle Body. A red-blue hue spread over his entire body, and above his forehead appeared a vortex symbol, with the Light of Life flowing between his hair. Even his ears became elf-like, becoming elongated and sharp. Then he was hit by the black fog and became completely unconscious. ¡­ Unsure how much time had passed, Chu Yang gradually awoke from his coma. His entire body felt a bit sore and weak, but fortunately, there was no injury. Chu Yang knew that it was thanks to the Azure Cloud Battle Body, which not only increased his overall strength but also came with a built-in Battle Body skill. ¡°Light of Life.¡± It could quickly heal his own wounds. He surveyed his current surroundings and seemed to be at the bottom of a cliff. Chu Yang remembered there indeed was a cliff near the Heavenly Sword Sect. Black water streamed past him, with the surrounding trees lush and verdant. Chu Yang suddenly realized that life sometimes truly holds fateful encounters, for the river in front of him was the Black Water River. The Black Water River spanned the entire Extreme West Region, said to have one end in the center of the Eastern Continent. He had previously fought for the Azure Cloud Battle Body on Black Water Peak, and now, he found himself seeing the Black Water River once again. ¡­¡­ ¡°Yang, are you alright?¡± the Reincarnation Elder asked with concern from within the ring. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to the Azure Cloud Battle Body, but I fear for the others from the Sect Gate,¡± Chu Yang fell silent for a moment, deeply sighing. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± said the Reincarnation Elder. Chu Yang nodded, glancing at the Sect Leader¡¯s ring on his right hand. He knew it represented a heavy responsibility. After briefly scanning the surroundings, Chu Yang was about to follow the river flow of the Black Water River. But he noticed a very concealed cave entrance on the cliff face in front of him. The entrance was covered by vines, and due to the lack of living creatures for many years, wild grass had overgrown the area. If not for his good luck, he might not have discovered the cave entrance. Chu Yang pondered for a moment, then picked up a stone from the bank and threw it into the cave to check for dangers. After confirming there was no movement inside, he drew out the Wandering Dragon Sword, and with the Longsword¡¯s spiritual energy surging, he quickly cut through the vines. Chu Yang walked into the cave entrance, where the light was somewhat dim, and the space was not very large, looking like it was man-made. Inside the cave was empty, with only a stone table in the center, upon which sat a very ancient book. It was covered in dust, which Chu Yang blew off before gently picking up the book. The yellowed cover bore only one large character, ¡°Forget.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? It doesn¡¯t look like a Cultivation Technique or Vein Skills,¡± murmured Chu Yang. However, this single character, ¡°Forget,¡± seemed to carry some special significance. He slowly turned to the first page of the book and after looking at it for a long time, he realized it was an autobiography. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Forgetful Taoist Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Forgetful Taoist ¡°My name is the Forgetful Taoist, born in a very ordinary village in the Extreme West Region,¡± ¡°When I was six years old, my parents died of serious illnesses, leaving me alone and desolate, clinging to my frail body, crawling up the mountain near our village.¡± ¡°On the mountain was a Taoist Temple, whose master pitied me and took me in as a disciple.¡± ¡°At the age of fifteen, on my way down the mountain, I found a glowing orb.¡± ¡°After taking this orb into my hand, it turned into a pill exuding a fragrant aroma.¡± ¡°I was young and could not resist the temptation, so I swallowed the pill.¡± ¡°From then on, my life underwent earth-shattering changes.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°After returning to the Taoist Temple, all my fellow disciples no longer recognized me, even the temple master who initially took me in had no impression of me whatsoever.¡± ¡°I wondered if I had been forgotten by the world.¡± ¡°I left the Taoist Temple and began my years of wandering.¡± ¡°Later in life, I discovered that things were far worse than I had imagined.¡± ¡°Not only was I forgotten by people, but even the things I touched would be forgotten.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°I ate a bun at a stall, and the vendor had no recollection of ever selling me a bun.¡± ¡°I broke a branch off a tree, and almost instantly, the tree would grow back a new branch as if it had forgotten the one I had broken off.¡± ¡°With age, this forgetting became more and more apparent.¡± ¡°I began to forget how to smile, and I also began to forget sadness.¡± ¡°Or rather, it was the smile that forgot me, and sadness, too, had forgotten me.¡± ¡°I stabbed myself with a sword, but it seemed as if I couldn¡¯t feel the pain; I knew that pain had forgotten me, too.¡± ¡°I saw people my age dying one by one, while I just aged a bit; it seemed that even time was slowly forgetting me.¡± ¡°Later, I learned that the orb I swallowed in my youth was called the Forgotten Dust Pearl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the fourth-ranked existence on the list of wonders of the world.¡± ¡°There are only two Forgotten Dust Pearls in the world, one is the Yang Pearl, and the other is the Yin Pearl.¡± ¡°The Yang Pearl was obtained by the Forgotten Dust Emperor of the past, while the Yin Pearl was swallowed by me.¡± ¡°To break the curse of forgetting brought by the Forgotten Dust Pearl, there are only two methods.¡± ¡°One is to gather both the Yin and Yang Forgotten Dust Pearls and take them together, which could not only change the fate of being forgotten but also completely master the Great Yin-Yang Path.¡± ¡°The other method is to carry Destiny and ascend as a Great Emperor.¡± ¡°I know my talent is limited, with the Yang Pearl in the hands of the Forgotten Dust Emperor, I have no hope.¡± ¡°As for carrying Destiny, it¡¯s even more absurd and pitiful.¡± ¡°I went to Dragon City and obtained ten sheets of Indestructible Paper to record the events of my life, which can be considered the only proof that I was once in this world.¡± ¡°From now on, I will travel the entire Yuan Central Continent, dying slowly in loneliness and desolation.¡± After reading this autobiography, Chu Yang slowly closed the book and pondered for a long time, feeling deep sympathy for this predecessor¡¯s plight. ¡°Teacher, have you ever heard of the Forgetful Taoist?¡± asked Chu Yang. ¡°No, probably some odd and remarkable person,¡± replied the Reincarnation Elder. ¡°Since this is that predecessor¡¯s autobiography, let¡¯s leave it here, hoping that more people in the future will know of this predecessor¡¯s existence,¡± Chu Yang said with a smile, placing the book on the stone table and preparing to leave. Suddenly, the book emitted a white light and immediately after, countless words appeared within the light. Chu Yang watched the words, his pupils suddenly constricting. The word ¡°forget¡± on the cover of the autobiography flew out and directly entered Chu Yang¡¯s forehead. He hastily sat in a cross-legged position, perceiving the essence of the character for ¡°forget.¡± ¡­¡­ A long while later, the book unexpectedly turned into dust and dissipated in the air. Chu Yang slowly opened his eyes, only to find that the book had concealed a Vein Skill within. ¡°Four Styles of Forgotten Dust¡± Regrettably, among the Four Styles of Forgotten Dust, only one style was recorded in the book, ¡°Eternal Resentment.¡± Ordinary Vein Skills belong to active skills, requiring the martial artist to deploy them. But this Four Styles of Forgotten Dust seemed more akin to a passive skill, already integrated with Chu Yang. One of the Four Styles of Forgotten Dust, Eternal Resentment, was meant to help Chu Yang forget pain. From now on, no matter how severe his wounds, he would not feel any pain. Of course, forgetting does not mean the injuries are nonexistent; they are still present, and he would die without treatment. The skill could only help Chu Yang forget the sensation of pain. ¡­¡­ Chu Yang drew his Wandering Dragon Sword and slashed his arm, leaving a bloody mark, yet he felt no pain at all. ¡°I¡¯ve really forgotten,¡± Chu Yang said in astonishment, looking at his wound and murmuring with a hint of joy. ¡°Yang, this is your opportunity,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile. ¡°I wonder what the other three styles of the Four Styles of Forgotten Dust are? Forgetting time? Forgetting oneself?¡± Chu Yang mused. At first glance, Eternal Resentment didn¡¯t seem to increase combat power, but in reality, its utility was quite significant. When one is gravely injured, their combat power greatly diminishes. The primary reason is, naturally, the weakness of the body. Another is that engaging in battle with severe injuries can tear the wounds open, with the nerves transmitting the pain to your brain. Every movement would bring agonizing pain, inevitably reducing combat effectiveness. As the saying goes, in a narrow path the braver wins, and Chu Yang felt that with Eternal Resentment, a passive Vein Skill, he had an absolute advantage over opponents of the same level. ¡­ Meanwhile, within the True Martial Holy Sect, Yan Buhui had recovered somewhat after several days of recuperation. After much deliberation, he dragged his weakened body to Goose Southern Peak. ¡°You want my help?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Yan Buhui with interest and asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to help me annihilate the Huang Family. Just help me stay in the True Martial Holy Sect. I will settle the score with the Huang Family myself in the future,¡± Yan Buhui stated. He knew that while he bore the name of a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, people of the Huang Family did not dare to confront him openly. But once he was expelled from the Sect Gate, what awaited him was an endless pursuit. He was not afraid of death; he only wanted to seek justice for his mother and himself. To annihilate the Huang Family and then die, was of no consequence to him. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Xu Zimei asked, a smile lingering at the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be a sword in your hands,¡± Yan Buhui gazed at Xu Zimei and said earnestly, ¡°Or you can name your condition. Aside from my own sword, I am willing to agree to any terms.¡± Yan Buhui knew he had no other choice. He was willing to entrust his life to Xu Zimei, that was all the chips he had. ¡°Become my subordinate. When I embrace my destiny, I will appoint you as War Generals. That in itself is a great honor. Don¡¯t talk as if I¡¯m taking advantage of you,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. Yan Buhui looked at Xu Zimei, unsure where his confidence came from. Destiny has yet to emerge; the Extreme West Region is merely a corner of the Eastern Continent. Not to mention the other continents, just the vast expanse of the Central Continent is a barrier many cannot cross in their lifetimes. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Setting Off for the Holy Spring Sect ?Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Setting Off for the Holy Spring Sect Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Setting Off for the Holy Spring Sect Moreover, in this Yuan Central Continent, many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are even stronger in heritage than the True Martial Holy Sect. Yan Buhui glanced at Xu Zimei but didn¡¯t say much more, after all, he was the one seeking help at the moment. ¡°You are still too weak, grow up sooner rather than later,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, ¡°otherwise, even serving under me would be of no use.¡± ¡°I understand, I will work hard,¡± Yan Buhui nodded, ¡°Not just for you, but also to strive for the downfall of the Huang Family.¡± ¡°Go, with me here, Shao Xingyu won¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Yan Buhui took a deep look at Xu Zimei, then turned and left. ¡­ Afterward, Xu Zimei called for Xiao Guizi, and gazing into the distance at the setting sun, he said with a light smile, ¡°Spread some news to the Outer Sect, say that Yan Buhui is now our man, and whoever dares to target him is also targeting me. Also, let them be clear about one thing, the surname of the one who wields authority in this Sect Gate is Xu, not Shao.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded and then left. In the following days, Xu Zimei remained on Goose Southern Peak cultivating, and a few days later, Shili Changkong also arrived within the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°Has Huang Tianxie left?¡± Xu Zimei asked in surprise. Shili Changkong nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, I failed to assassinate him; he had at least two guards at the Esteem Vein Realm by his side.¡± ¡°No matter, it was just a warning to him, but his early departure is indeed beyond my expectation,¡± Xu Zimei muttered while stroking his chin. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Actually, even if he had stayed in the sect, it would have been pointless, since you have spoken, not one of the top ten disciples on the Hidden Tiger List dares or is willing to get involved in this turmoil,¡± Xiao Guizi explained from the side. ¡°Shao Xingyu is also powerless, so he had to let Huang Tianxie leave first.¡± Xu Zimei nodded; he knew that Shao Xingyu, just like himself, didn¡¯t hold much real power and was merely posturing under the title of the Great Elder. However, Shao Xingyu had one advantage over him, as he possessed Emperor-level Talent, a condition that would be powerful in the struggle to become the Saint Heir. Therefore, he had aspects that were worth others¡¯ investment, whereas Xu Zimei, due to rarely revealing himself, was not very memorable to others. ¡­ ¡°How are things going in Zhouque City?¡± Xu Zimei inquired, looking at Shili Changkong. ¡°Following your suggestion, Situ Yunqing is preparing to open branches in the form of restaurants to spread our information network throughout the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Shili Changkong said, ¡°Situ Restaurant has recently opened in several neighboring cities. Her next step is to expand the restaurants to the capital of the Purple Sun Empire, including the Green Wood Empire, to secure the Extreme West before proceeding.¡± ¡°The progress is good, but tell her to also cultivate her own personnel to prevent the infiltration of those with ulterior motives,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and instructed. ¡­a€| After sending Shili Changkong off, Xiao Guizi also brought news. Yu Bo¡¯s talent had been ruined. In the Outer Sect of the True Martial Holy Sect, some disciples, due to inadequate talent or personal effort, failed to enter the Inner Sect on time and were expelled by the Sect. This was called survival of the fittest. Some disciples on the verge of leaving were willing to take desperate risks. Xiao Guizi found one such disciple, promising cultivation resources, then had that disciple ruin Yu Bo¡¯s talent. Once that disciple had left the True Martial Holy Sect, even if the deed was exposed, there was no need for fear. After all, the Extreme West was vast; if someone chose to hide, the True Martial Holy Sect was not guaranteed to find them. Moreover, the Sect wouldn¡¯t expend so much effort for just an Outer Sect Disciple. ¡°` ¡­ Thus, the disciple accepted Xiao Guizi¡¯s commission, and after ruining Yu Bo¡¯s talent, he intended to flee with the materials, free as a bird, away from the True Martial Holy Sect. But he was killed by Xiao Guizi. After all, only the dead can keep secrets best. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 As for Yu Bo¡¯s master, the Inner Sect Elder was furious upon learning of the incident, conducted an investigation, and finally found the dead body of the Outer Sect Disciple, at which point the trail went cold. The Inner Sect Elder did what was morally right and sent Yu Bo, who had fallen to the status of an ordinary person, away from the Sect Gate. However, after Ji Baiyu found out about this, she made a special trip to Goose Southern Peak to thank Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei graciously accepted the thanks and increased her monthly allowance of Feiyu Crystals from five hundred to a thousand. In the end, Ji Baiyu left Goose Southern Peak with a mix of anger, grievance, and various other emotions. ¡­ Two days later, the day for the Sect to go to the Holy Spring Sect arrived. The Seventh Elder was in charge of leading the team, and the accompanying disciples included Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi, as well as the Seventh Elder¡¯s direct disciple, Lu Ang who was known as one of the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples and specialized in Killing Arrays. And Cai Yufei, the direct disciple of the Sixth Elder. Early that morning, they gathered at the Imperial Heaven Pavilion within the Sect, where the Sect¡¯s Holy Vessels and Flying Shuttles were kept. Traditionally, Sects would travel on flying Monster Beasts, and the True Martial Holy Sect used to do the same. However, during the era of the Divine Travel Great Emperor, he ordered the creation of these ship-like Holy Vessels and Flying Shuttles. At that time, the Divine Travel Great Emperor personally researched flying formations, inscribing them onto the Holy Vessels, and then using Spirit Crystals to power flight. Later, the Divine Travel Great Emperor integrated the Spirit Gathering Array, allowing the Holy Vessels to autonomously absorb Spiritual Energy from the air during flight and become self-sufficient, which greatly reduced the consumption of Spirit Crystals. Since then, these Holy Vessels had become a symbol of status for many great Sects. ¡­ The Seventh Elder, dressed in a white garment, with his hair tidily bound in a topknot, looked just like an ordinary scholar. He always appeared so composed and scholarly. If one did not know him, it would be hard to associate him with a powerful Saint Vein Realm cultivator. His direct disciple, Lu Ang, on the other hand, exuded an imposing aura, dressed in a purple robe with the atmosphere of the Esteem Vein Realm swirling around him. A circular Array Plate was carried on his back, and a Curved Blade hung at his waist. As for Cai Yufei, the direct disciple of the Sixth Elder, she could be considered a top-tier beauty. She wore a tight-fitting white blouse that perfectly displayed her curvaceous figure. With ear-length hair and a three-foot green blade hanging at her waist, her appearance was marked with a bold spirit rather than the fragility typical of most women. ¡­a€| ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s set off,¡± said the Seventh Elder, looking at the crowd. The massive Holy Vessel was several tens of meters long, its body curving in a flowing design, incredibly dazzling to behold. Colored in golden yellow, the Holy Vessel¡¯s shape was similar to a ship, but appeared much more exquisite and majestic. The group boarded the vessel, and as the sound of ¡°rumbling¡± emerged, the Holy Vessel soared into the sky like a streak of aurora. ¡°` Chapter 86 - Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Immortal Spirit Sect ?Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Immortal Spirit Sect Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Immortal Spirit Sect The azure sky appeared exceptionally clear, with clumps of white clouds floating above. The Holy Vessel¡¯s speed was extremely fast, swiftly parting the airflows on both sides. After the Holy Vessel soared into the sky and stabilized, Elder Seven finally evened out its velocity. Moving at a steady pace toward the Holy Spring Sect, several people stood at the edge of the Holy Vessel, exuding an air as if they were poised atop the highest peak, looking down on all the mountains below. The blue of the sky was so incredibly deep that it seemed unbelievable, and the clouds felt as if they were within reach. The scenery was beautiful, but it became somewhat monotonous after a while, and one could gradually grow weary of it. ¡°Fei¡¯er, it¡¯s windy outside, you should come here and rest for a bit,¡± Lu Ang suggested with a smile, pointing to the central resting area of the Holy Vessel. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Lu,¡± Cai Yufei replied with a cool nod. Four of them sat in the resting area, while Elder Seven returned to his room. ¡°Fei¡¯er, have you been busy lately? There was a market in the town below our Sect Gate last time, and when I invited you to go out, you didn¡¯t come,¡± Lu Ang said warmly, looking at Cai Yufei. ¡°I usually need to cultivate, and I¡¯m not too interested in things unrelated to cultivation,¡± Cai Yufei shook her head and added, ¡°Also, Senior Brother Lu, I hope you can call me ¡®Junior Sister Cai¡¯ next time.¡± Lu Ang gave a polite yet awkward smile in response to Cai Yufei¡¯s cool reply. He glanced at Xu Zimei, seeming to want to defuse the awkwardness and cheerfully said, ¡°Junior Brother Xu, I heard you¡¯ve only started cultivating recently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand about cultivation, feel free to ask your senior brother at any time.¡± Xu Zimei, who had been leaning on a chair with his eyes half-closed wanting to catch some sleep, nodded at Lu Ang¡¯s words and said, ¡°Senior Brother, as it happens I do have a question I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡± Lu Ang asked, puzzled. ¡°Tell me, if the girl you like doesn¡¯t like you back, would you give up straight away? Or would you hang around her like a lapdog?¡± After saying this, Xu Zimei sneakily glanced at Cai Yufei. ¡°Well,¡± Lu Ang coughed a few times, then sighed and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you can tell you¡¯ve never been in love. When you have someone you like, you¡¯ll understand. If you don¡¯t really like her, who would be willing to act like a lapdog? Moreover, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have suitors. A bunch of junior sisters and senior sisters in the Sect chase after me, but I¡¯m just loyal to one, devoted solely to Fei¡¯er.¡± Cai Yufei rolled her eyes from the side, ¡°Men really can be shameless sometimes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite agree with your view, Senior Brother. Even if I like someone in the future, I would never become a lapdog,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he spoke. ¡°If you don¡¯t go after her, are you going to let the person you like just slip away?¡± Lu Ang asked, puzzled. Cai Yufei also looked curiously at Xu Zimei from the side. ¡°Not at all, I quite agree with Ruhu¡¯s view,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said: ¡°If the person I like doesn¡¯t like me back, I would just take the Overlord approach. If once doesn¡¯t work, then ten times, and if ten times don¡¯t work, then a hundred times. A melon forced off its vine may not be sweet but it can still quench thirst.¡± ¡°Although that sounds weird, it seems like rough words with reasonable logic,¡± Lu Ang looked at Xu Zimei, excitedly saying, ¡°Junior Brother, a word from you is worth ten years of study; it seems your senior brother has gained some insight.¡± ¡°Shameless,¡± Cai Yufei snorted coldly and then walked straight into the interior of the Holy Vessel, not wanting to stay with the others. ¡­¡­a€| Afterward, Lu Ang dragged Xu Zimei into a discussion about some embarrassing topics. Xu Zimei now realized that although this guy seemed serious on the surface, in his heart, he was incredibly reserved and lecherous. Just as the two were eagerly discussing, a faint bird call reached their ears. Xu Zimei looked up to see a huge Cang Luan flying with its wings spread beside the Holy Vessel. This Cang Luan was entirely white and half the size of the Holy Vessel, its wings spreading with an aura that almost seemed to blot out the sky. Its feathers were extremely sharp, with the tail plumes displaying patterns of cyan and red. Its neck was slender and proud, crowned with a golden crest on its head. On the back of this Cang Luan, there stood a line of people at this moment. In total, there were five individuals, all dressed in fluttering white robes, standing on the Cang Luan with an ethereal grace, like celestial maidens descended to the mortal realm. ¡­¡­ ¡°Is this Holy Vessel perhaps a companion of the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± asked a woman from the very front of the Cang Luan. She was the leader of this group, seeming somewhat older than the few girls beside her but very well-maintained. Without closer inspection, one might even mistake her for a young maiden. ¡°I am the seventh Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect. Elder Fanyun is welcome to come down and meet,¡± said the seventh Elder, walking out from the Holy Vessel and speaking up at this time. ¡°So it is Elder Tianzhen,¡± a voice came from atop the Cang Luan, followed by the sight of the gigantic Cang Luan slowly descending. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°They should be from the Immortal Spirit Sect. It seems the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s Inner Gate competition this time has also invited them,¡± Lu Ang said in a low voice. The Immortal Spirit Sect was also considered a first-rate force in the Extreme West Region, founded by the Ancestor of Wind. It was said that the Ancestor of Wind was the wife of the Dustless Emperor, and although the Immortal Spirit Sect was not part of the Dustless Emperor¡¯s forces, there were rumors that within the Sect Gate there were Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left by the Dustless Emperor. As for whether this was true or not, no one knew. One point of difference for the Immortal Spirit Sect was that this Sect Gate only recruited female disciples. They never sought male disciples and moreover, every generation¡¯s Saintess of the Sect Gate could not marry a man. ¡­¡­ The Cang Luan descended from the sky, and the Immortal Spirit Sect had brought a total of five individuals this time. Aside from Elder Fanyun, the other four women were all wearing white dresses with light blue Washing Silk Veils over them. After the introductions, Xu Zimei also came to know that among these four female disciples, one of them was actually the Saintess of this generation for the Immortal Spirit Sect. This was beyond his expectations; he remembered that in his previous life when he had gone to the Holy Spring Sect, the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect had not come. It seemed that some things really had experienced a butterfly effect, but anyway, he also had to be cautious. To become the Saintess meant that the Immortal Spirit Sect would fully support this woman in this era to compete for Destiny. Even if she failed in the struggle for Destiny, she would still have the opportunity to vie for the position of Sect Master in the Immortal Spirit Sect. The woman¡¯s name was ¡°Nie Xingqing,¡± a name Xu Zimei had heard in his previous life but had never met her. ¡­¡­ ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The space on the Holy Vessel was very spacious, and the seventh Elder seemed to be enjoying a pleasant conversation with Elder Fanyun from the opposite side. Lu Ang, sitting beside Xu Zimei, looked at the four women of the Immortal Spirit Sect and let out a disheartened sigh, ¡°They all look quite good; it¡¯s a pity they joined the Immortal Spirit Sect.¡± ¡°What does that matter? As far as I remember, only the Saintess is forbidden to marry. The other female disciples can, right?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°But the key issue is that once they join, they¡¯re not allowed to marry out,¡± Lu Ang replied, shaking his head regretfully. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87 Chapter 87 A Painting ?Chapter 87: Chapter 87: A Painting Chapter 87: Chapter 87: A Painting ¡°Hello, Junior Sisters,¡± Lu Ang greeted with a smile, walking up with Xu Zimei to the four female disciples of the Immortal Spirit Sect. ¡°Hello, Senior Brother,¡± Nie Xingqing and the other three female disciples also smiled and greeted in return. However, Nie Xingqing¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t look very good, and her complexion was somewhat pale. ¡°All of you Junior Sisters came to watch the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s Inner Gate Competition, right?¡± Lu Ang said as he sat down nearby and asked. ¡°I was just on my way home,¡± Nie Xingqing shook her head and responded. ¡°Where is Junior Sister¡¯s home?¡± Lu Ang asked with a smile, ¡°A place that could raise a talented disciple like Junior Sister must be extraordinary.¡± ¡°Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± Nie Xingqing answered with a somewhat cold voice. Lu Ang was taken aback and subconsciously asked, ¡°Is it the same Heavenly Sword Sect that was annihilated a while ago?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Lu Ang realized he had been too blunt and quickly explained, ¡°Junior Sister, I didn¡¯t mean anything by that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be spoken of; I also only received the news not long ago,¡± Nie Xingqing shook her head and said. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei reflected for a moment. The destruction of the Heavenly Sword Sect made him think of Ren Pingsheng first. In his previous life, after Ren Pingsheng obtained the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Emperor, he too swiftly annihilated the Heavenly Sword Sect. In this life, he had told Ren Pingsheng about the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Emperor ahead of time. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Did it also mean that the demise of the Heavenly Sword Sect was brought forward? Xu Zimei was not sure now, but he could only wait and see at the Heavenly Sword Sect. ¡°May I ask, Junior Sister, what is your relationship with the Heavenly Sword Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked out of curiosity. He didn¡¯t know much about Nie Xingqing, and in his previous life, he truly didn¡¯t know about her connection with the Heavenly Sword Sect. ¡°Yue Buli, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect, is my adoptive father,¡± Nie Xingqing pondered for a moment before replying softly. After talking for a while, Xu Zimei more or less understood the situation. It happened decades ago. One day when Yue Buli was leaving the Sect Gate, he found a baby at the doorstep. The baby was just a month old, likely abandoned, and Yue Buli decided to adopt the baby since he had no offspring of his own. As the baby grew day by day, she turned into an extraordinary and talented girl. Yue Buli felt that keeping her confined to the Heavenly Sword Sect would waste her talents. At the age of eighteen, he sent her to the Immortal Spirit Sect, The largest female sect in the Extreme West Region. ¡­¡­a€| The Holy Vessel descended slowly over the airspace of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Its massive body compressed the air, creating a clashing pressure that then exploded. According to Nie Xingqing, if there were survivors from the Heavenly Sword Sect, she would stay with the sect. If it had been completely annihilated, she would follow the others to the Holy Spring Sect. When the Holy Vessel descended not far above the Heavenly Sword Sect, several people leaped down from it, including the seventh Elder and Elder Fanyun from the other side. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The land was in ruins, and countless cracks seemed to bear witness to the intensity of the great battle. In the sect, various Monster Beasts were active, gnawing at bodies that were dead or even beginning to rot. Nie Xingqing released her Empty Vein Realm energy, and a streak of purple light shot from her hand, killing several Monster Beasts in an instant. Seeing this, the other Monster Beasts fled far away. ¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all gone,¡± Nie Xingqing stood in the very center of the ruins, as scenes of familiar days echoed before her eyes. It was the happiest memory of her childhood, whether it was her foster father, the senior sisters who adored her, or the senior brothers who always liked to tease her. Xu Zimei looked around, and although the battle had ended quite some time ago, a trace of remaining Demonic Qi could still be faintly sensed. The Sun Devouring Axe of the Sun Devouring Emperor, after a moment of thought, Xu Zimei came to a conclusion. ¡­¡­ He glanced at the others who were still looking around and approached Nie Xingqing, whispering, ¡°Perhaps I know who the murderer is.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Nie Xingqing turned her head in an instant, her aura surging like a torrent. ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Nie Xingqing looked at Xu Zimei for a long time before asking, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve obtained the legacy of the Ancestor of Wind, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Nie Xingqing nodded, this wasn¡¯t a well-kept secret, and it was precisely because she had been recognized by the Ancestor of Wind that she was able to suppress everyone in the Immortal Spirit Sect and become the Saintess. ¡°In the legacy of your Ancestor of Wind, there¡¯s a painting, isn¡¯t there?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What painting?¡± Nie Xingqing pondered for a moment, asking with curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s no fun if you do it like this,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head and turning to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, there are several paintings in the legacy of the Ancestor of Wind, I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re talking about,¡± Nie Xingqing stopped Xu Zimei, hurriedly said. ¡°That painting is a self-portrait of your Ancestor of Wind,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile: ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, you give me the painting, and I¡¯ll tell you who the murderer is.¡± ¡°What do you want with the self-portrait of our Ancestor of Wind?¡± Nie Xingqing asked puzzledly. ¡°I¡¯ve studied many historical figures before, and I heard that your Ancestor of Wind was quite a beauty, so I wanted to see it for myself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°If you just want to take a look, I can bring it out for you right now, but if you want the whole painting, that¡¯s not possible,¡± Nie Xingqing shook her head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have the authority to give away the legacy of an ancestor.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no room for negotiation?¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile, then walked towards the Holy Vessel. This time Nie Xingqing didn¡¯t stop Xu Zimei, she stood there pondering over his retreating figure. She wasn¡¯t a fool, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t believe something like wanting just a glimpse of one¡¯s appearance. There must be a purpose to Xu Zimei wanting that painting. She hadn¡¯t given much thought to the painting before, but now it seemed there must be a use for it that she was unaware of. The death of her foster father and the vengeance of her sect¡¯s destruction could be slowly investigated; there would always be traces. If she really couldn¡¯t find any leads, and if she could bear the Destiny in the future, she could directly come to the True Martial Holy Sect and force Xu Zimei to tell her. But if that painting was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, missing it would mean she¡¯d never have the chance again. ¡­¡­a€| After a long investigation at the Heavenly Sword Sect and confirming there were no survivors, everyone boarded the Holy Vessel and headed towards the Holy Spring Sect. During this time, Nie Xingqing¡¯s gaze was constantly fixed on Xu Zimei; she was even thinking if the fall of the Heavenly Sword Sect could be related to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei leaned back in his chair, with his eyes closed, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Whether or not Nie Xingqing was willing to hand over the painting wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was that after his subtle hints, he was certain Nie Xingqing had the painting with her. After half a day¡¯s journey, the Holy Vessel slowly arrived at the Holy Spring Sect, a sect with a long history. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Kill Xu Zimei ?Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Kill Xu Zimei Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Kill Xu Zimei The origin of the Holy Spring Sect also carries a tint of legend. It is said that a long time ago, a sage passed through the Extreme West Region and discovered a Spiritual Spring there. This Spiritual Spring is a treasure that can only emerge once the spiritual energy of heaven and earth concentrates to a certain extent. It¡¯s an excellent location for many sects to establish their foundations. The sage was also known for his love of charity. Around the Spiritual Spring, he taught his ways and attracted villagers from several nearby villages. Everyone who came here could obtain water from the Spiritual Spring. Over time, the fame of the sage grew, and more and more cultivators gathered at the Spiritual Spring. In the end, everyone suggested that they might as well establish a sect right there, and they called the sage the Sage of the Holy Spring. The sect was also named the Holy Spring Sect. Several hundred years later, when the sage was about to leave the Holy Spring Sect, he passed the position of the Sect Leader to his eldest disciple. At that time, the Holy Spring Sect was still a small force wavering between the third-rate and the second-rate. Several more centuries passed, and a disciple of the Holy Spring Sect inadvertently saved a man. Upon leaving, the man promised that he would repay the disciple for saving his life in the future. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï At the time, no one took it seriously, thinking it was just a jest from the man. Who would have known that a hundred years later, the man¡¯s voice would spread throughout the Yuan Central Road. ¡°Today, I carry the destiny of heaven to ascend as a Great Emperor, named Dustless. A Monarch over the eight desolates, I claim dominion within this universe.¡± No one at that time could have imagined that the man saved inadvertently by the disciple would carry the destiny of heaven and become the Great Emperor of that era. Since then, the Holy Spring Sect entered a phase of rapid development, and that disciple was also chosen as the Sect Master of the Holy Spring Sect. During the era that the Dustless Emperor carried the destiny of heaven, the Holy Spring Sect was under his protection and instantly became a first-rate force. Speaking of which, the wife of the Dustless Emperor was the Ancestor of Wind, hence the relationship between the Holy Spring Sect and the Immortal Spirit Sect has always been very good, thanks to the Emperor. ¡­ The Holy Vessel slowly descended at the entrance of the Holy Spring Sect; looking down from above, the Holy Spring Sect, although not comparable to the True Martial Holy Sect. But also had ancient trees reaching to Cang Tian, with rivers hanging upside down three hundred feet, shrouded in clouds and mist. The mountains were like prisons, the towers like blades, with kilometer-long beasts dragging a mountain peak around the Sect Gate, and disciples bringing down thunderous, Heaven-Splitting Earth-Dividing slashes with a single sword. Even more peculiar were the springs visible all around within the Sect Gate, with some bursting open like seas of flowers, some roaring like giant beasts, some transforming into a rain of swords, and some shooting straight up into the sky for hundreds of meters before hanging upside down, merging the water and sky into one. ¡°Elder Tianzhen, Elder Fanyun, long time no see,¡± the Sect Master of the Holy Spring Sect, Luo Changhe, together with a group of Elders, came out of the Sect to welcome the two. ¡°Sect Master Luo, it¡¯s been a while, your cultivation seems to have progressed quite a bit,¡± Elder Tianzhen said with a smile. ¡°Where, where, please come in quickly, the meal is already prepared. The Inner Gate competition is set for tomorrow morning,¡± Luo Changhe said with a smile, ushering everyone in. ¡­ When the group arrived at the Holy Spring Sect, it was already afternoon. After dinner, as dusk fell and the sky gradually darkened. The Inner Gate competition was scheduled for the morning of the next day, and everyone¡¯s rooms were prepared well in advance. Nie Xingqing, alone, returned to her room and started to examine the painting of the Ancestor of Wind. The woman on the painting was depicted so vividly, dressed in a light blue sheer garment, she truly seemed as if she would come to life. She appeared like a fairy descending from the ninth heaven, compelling one to admire the painter¡¯s profound skills. Just as Nie Xingqing was at her wit¡¯s end, there was a sudden knock at the door. Nie Xingqing was startled and quickly hid the painting, then slowly opened the door. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Why is it you?¡± Nie Xingqing looked at the person outside the door and asked with a frown. Xiao Guizi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve come to discuss a deal with you.¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Nie Xingqing said as she was about to close the door, but Xiao Guizi stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who killed your foster father?¡± Nie Xingqing pondered for a moment, then opened the door wider. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that deal,¡± Xiao Guizi walked into the room and said, ¡°If you help me kill Xu Zimei, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Nie Xingqing shook her head. Xu Zimei¡¯s identity was no small matter; he was the son of the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect. If she killed him and angered Xu Qingshan, once the Immortal Spirit Sect and the True Martial Holy Sect went to war, she would definitely be used to appease the anger. Even if she was the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect, it wouldn¡¯t matter; there was no doubt about that. ¡­a€| ¡°What if I told you that the Heavenly Sword Sect was slaughtered by people sent by Xu Zimei?¡± Xiao Guizi was not in a rush and spoke with a smile. ¡°That joke isn¡¯t funny at all,¡± Nie Xingqing stared at Xiao Guizi and said flatly. ¡°I have no reason to lie to you, I¡¯ve always been by his side, I know many of his affairs,¡± Xiao Guizi said. ¡°Why would you tell me all this,¡± Nie Xingqing asked with a frown. ¡°Although I¡¯m his subordinate, that guy never treated me as a human. He is cruel and tyrannical. I want him dead,¡± Xiao Guizi looked intently at Nie Xingqing and said fiercely, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. If our plan works, no one will find out. It just so happens that we are in the Holy Spring Sect; we can pin the blame on them.¡± ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Nie Xingqing said after a moment of silence. ¡°Although you are now the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect, that position isn¡¯t very secure, is it?¡± Xiao Guizi said with a hint of a smile, ¡°As far as I know, Xu Zimei slaughtered the Heavenly Sword Sect because it concerned the inheritance of a Great Emperor. If you kill him, the Great Emperor¡¯s inheritance will be yours, and we¡¯ll split his resources equally. What do you think? Think about it, being the son of Xu Qingshan, would he lack cultivation resources? With these resources, you could definitely secure your position as the Saintess, and even contend for Destiny in the future to great benefit.¡± ¡°How should we do it?¡± Nie Xingqing looked at Xiao Guizi, her eyes blazing as she asked. The death of her foster father left her indecisive, but the inheritance of the Great Emperor and the vast cultivation resources were the final straws that broke the camel¡¯s back. ¡°Tonight is the best opportunity to act. Once the Inner Gate competition ends tomorrow and he leaves the Holy Spring Sect, we will have no hope,¡± Xiao Guizi said, ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, this man is quite lustful. You just need to seduce him a bit with your beauty, then put this powder in his drink for him to swallow, and everything will be resolved.¡± Xiao Guizi spoke as he took out a small packet of medicine. ¡°What is this?¡± Nie Xingqing asked with a frown. ¡°Vein-Sealing Powder,¡± Xiao Guizi replied, ¡°Anyone below the Esteem Vein Realm who ingests it will have their Vein Gates sealed, becoming as vulnerable as an ordinary person, and at that point, he will be at our mercy.¡± ¡°Why not just kill him? That would be safer,¡± Nie Xingqing asked, puzzled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t death be too kind for him? I want to torture him bit by bit, to return him the suffering he¡¯s caused over the years,¡± Xiao Guizi said with a ferocious expression. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89 Chapter 89 How can you be so naive ?Chapter 89: Chapter 89 How can you be so naive Chapter 89: Chapter 89 How can you be so naive ¡°` Nie Xingqing had initially been somewhat shocked by Xiao Guizi¡¯s words, but now, observing Xiao Guizi¡¯s expression, she felt certain that Xu Zimei must have treated the other so harshly that it twisted Xiao Guizi¡¯s psychology, making him capable of doing anything. ¡°I understand,¡± Nie Xingqing took the medicine bag and said indifferently. ¡°Then prepare yourself tonight, and be careful on your way to Xu Zimei¡¯s room. Don¡¯t let anyone see you, or it¡¯ll be hard to explain later,¡± Xiao Guizi cautioned. Nie Xingqing nodded and watched Xiao Guizi¡¯s retreating figure, her gaze pensive for a long time. Eventually, she let out a long breath as if she had made up her mind, thinking that the brave might perish but the timid would starve. She sat down in front of the mirror and applied her makeup meticulously. Then, taking advantage of the cover of the dark, windy night, she silently made her way to Xu Zimei¡¯s room. At this moment, Xu Zimei had just taken off his coat and was getting ready to sleep when he heard a knock at the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± He opened the door and saw Nie Xingqing standing there. A wave of rose fragrance rushed to greet him; her face was adorned with exquisite makeup, the kind that was powerfully seductive. ¡°Senior Xu, there is something I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± Nie Xingqing said softly, her eyes seductive as silk. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei¡¯s smile hung at the corners of his mouth, revealing an all-too-knowing grin, as he hurriedly welcomed Nie Xingqing in. ¡°Junior Sister, take a seat and have some water. Let your Senior Brother put on some clothes; it¡¯s somewhat indecent like this,¡± Xu Zimei said as he filled a teacup with water from the table before turning toward the bed to get dressed. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Nie Xingqing smiled and, positioning her body to block the view to the teacup, emptied the small packet of medicine into it. After Xu Zimei had dressed, Nie Xingqing picked up the teacup and offered it to Xu Zimei, smiling, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Zimei took the teacup, squinting at Nie Xingqing with a smile, blissfully unaware as he drank the tea down. ¡°Oh, right, Junior Sister, you mentioned you had something to discuss, what is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked with intrigue after finishing his drink. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Senior Brother,¡± Nie Xingqing smiled, leaning her head a bit closer to Xu Zimei¡¯s ear and whispered flirtatiously, ¡°Was it you who orchestrated the slaughter at the Heavenly Sword Sect?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s face changed instantly, disbelief written all over as he pointed at Nie Xingqing, his voice urgent, ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°So, it was you,¡± Nie Xingqing¡¯s expression turned cold as she looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Xu Zimei said in exasperation, raising his hand to strike Nie Xingqing. But just as he began to mobilize his spiritual energy, he felt his body go weak and collapsed to the ground. Panicked, Xu Zimei looked up at Nie Xingqing, ¡°What have you done to me?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just put some Vein-Sealing Powder into the tea I gave you just now,¡± Nie Xingqing said with a light chuckle. ¡°You vicious woman,¡± Xu Zimei clutched his chest, his eyes shut, resignedly said, ¡°In the game of thrones, you win or you die. I accept my fate. Go ahead and kill me.¡± Nie Xingqing snorted coldly and began to walk toward Xu Zimei, her spiritual energy surging around her, clearly intent on taking his life. But after only a few steps, Nie Xingqing felt something was amissa€¡±her vein gates were being sealed one after another. Her aura fluctuated wildly before finally all strength left her body, and she slumped to the ground like a deflated balloon. ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s the matter? Hurry up and kill your Senior Brother. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice continued to echo nearby. At this moment, Nie Xingqing suddenly felt a dreadful premonition. Her gaze turned to the teacup she had used just moments before. Xu Zimei had, by now, gotten up completely unharmed. Shaking his head in pity, he walked over to Nie Xingqing, crouched down in front of her, and said with regret, ¡°Junior Sister, greed does one in; why are you so naive?¡± ¡°` The room¡¯s door burst open, and Xiao Guizi slipped in with a ghost-like stealthiness. He said with a beaming smile, ¡°Senior brother, my acting skills passed the test, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They were so-so,¡± Xu Zimei said with a chuckle. ¡°Someone like your senior brother could live off his looks, while you can only rely on your acting.¡± Seeing this, Nie Xingqing could no longer be in the dark about being thoroughly deceived by these two people. It is often said that wealth moves the heart, and many people¡¯s intelligence seems to drop when faced with temptation. Nie Xingqing gave Xiao Guizi a look filled with seething rage. This guy had spoken differently when he was in her room, saying how Xu Zimei didn¡¯t treat him like a person, even mentioning his lechery, and claiming that he would torture Xu Zimei bit by bit. In reality, it was all a deceitful act, and his gestures and facial expressions were so convincingly done. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? At this moment, Nie Xingqing realized that not only were her Vein Gates sealed, leaving her body weak, but she couldn¡¯t even make a sound when she tried to speak. She knew that the tea she had just drunk had definitely been tampered with. ¡­ ¡°What do you think I should do with you?¡± Xu Zimei asked as he lifted Nie Xingqing¡¯s chin, looking into her eyes filled with loathing while smiling. Afterward, Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi changed into black clothes, which covered their entire bodies. Xiao Guizi, though unaware of Xu Zimei¡¯s intentions, didn¡¯t inquire further. Once they had changed, the two of them took advantage of the dark, windy night and secretly moved Nie Xingqing to a deserted artificial hill behind the Holy Spring Sect. ¡°Senior brother, what do we do next?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just wait for an hour,¡± Xu Zimei said softly. Then Xu Zimei took off Nie Xingqing¡¯s Storage Ring and, as he had hoped, obtained the painting from inside. As for the other resources in the Storage Ring, apart from a few good items, Xu Zimei gave the rest to Xiao Guizi. After all, Xiao Guizi had always been dealing with matters for him, and his cultivation had only just broken through to the True Vein Realm; his realm couldn¡¯t be neglected. ¡­ An hour later, Xu Zimei looked at Nie Xingqing, who was now in total panic. Gripping her throat, he said in a low tone, ¡°Before you die, I don¡¯t mind telling you that it wasn¡¯t I who slaughtered the Heavenly Sword Sect. It was a guy named Chu Yang who did it. Although he hailed from a small place called Qingyang Village, his luck is not insignificant. I¡¯m killing you now because he offered me some conditions I couldn¡¯t refuse. I only hope you won¡¯t blame me.¡± Seeing Nie Xingqing utterly panicked, trying to resist but completely powerless, Xu Zimei suddenly increased the grip on her throat. ¡­ A night passed in silence, with the dawn¡¯s first light scattering like a halo, and the dew still lingering on the tender green grass from the previous night. Under the sunlight, it glistened and sparkled. Inside the Holy Spring Sect, the preparations for the Inner Gate competition were underway with great fervor. That morning, when people from the Immortal Spirit Sect and True Martial Holy Sect assembled, only Nie Xingqing was missing. Elder Fanyun had not yet managed to send someone to call for Nie Xingqing when news arrived like a bolt from the blue. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Time Retrospection ?Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Time Retrospection Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Time Retrospection A disciple stumbled upon Nie Xingqing¡¯s corpse when passing by the rockery. When Luo Changhe arrived at the rockery with everyone, Elder Fanyun went pale at the sight before him. ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± Luo Changhe, after checking Nie Xingqing¡¯s condition, said with a heavy tone, shaking his head. ¡°Sect Master Luo, this happened at your Holy Spring Sect, shouldn¡¯t you give an explanation?¡± Elder Fanyun spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Please be assured, Elder Fanyun, I have already ordered the sect gate to be sealed, and no one is allowed to leave the sect,¡± Luo Changhe nodded, ¡°Once the inner gate competition is over, I will thoroughly investigate every disciple.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Luo Changhe and felt something was off. Logically, with a sect¡¯s saintess dead in their own sect, shouldn¡¯t they be conducting a thorough investigation immediately? The inner gate competition could be delayed and pushed back. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï But judging by Luo Changhe¡¯s attitude, it seemed that the relationship between the Holy Spring Sect and the Immortal Spirit Sect wasn¡¯t as good as imagined. ¡°Sect Master Luo, are you planning to shield the murderer, waiting until after the inner gate competition ends, by which time everything would have already been decided?¡± Elder Fanyun said with an embarrassed look. ¡°Elder Fanyun, you should speak with evidence,¡± Luo Changhe snorted, ¡°Just because someone died in our Holy Spring Sect doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s entirely our fault. Maybe it was someone you offended, and they were pursued here,¡± Luo Changhe continued, ¡°We also have a responsibility for this matter, but I¡¯m not shirking it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï I said we would investigate immediately after the inner gate competition is over.¡± ¡°Luo Changhe, are you taking revenge on our Immortal Spirit Sect for the incident that year?¡± Elder Fanyun, angered, directly called out his name. One must know that Nie Xingqing¡¯s death was not just a complete waste of the sect¡¯s many years of cultivation. Moreover, she carried the inheritance of the Ancestor of Wind. If the inheritance were lost, she would be the sinner of the Immortal Spirit Sect. ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. But as to who is behind this, it¡¯s too early to jump to conclusions,¡± Luo Changhe spoke indifferently, ¡°While our Holy Spring Sect admits its own responsibility, I ask Elder Fanyun not to blame everything on us without evidence.¡± ¡°You want evidence, right? I will give it to you now,¡± Elder Fanyun¡¯s gaze fixed, and the aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm surged around her. The spiritual energy around her began to condense, and a faint blue swirl appeared behind her. As the vortex appeared, Elder Fanyun slightly drew her hands apart in midair. In that instant, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Elder Fanyun¡¯s hands seemed to embody a special meaning, as if transcending time and space. A white curtain appeared before her. ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Ang asked Xu Zimei who was at his side. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Time reversal, this is the ability of Elder Fanyun¡¯s True Fate Emergence,¡± Elder Tianzhen elaborated from the side, ¡°As long as it¡¯s within twenty-four hours, Elder Fanyun can use time reversal to see what the deceased experienced in the hour before death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice ability,¡± Lu Ang commented with interest. Martial artists could condense their True Fate while in the Empty Vein Realm, and once they reached the Emperor Pulse Realm, they could manifest their True Fate. Since everyone¡¯s condensation of True Fate is different, the abilities upon True Fate Emergence naturally vary. ¡­a€| As Elder Fanyun¡¯s hands moved over the curtain, images shockingly appeared in the previously blank space. Everyone watched the unfolding images with rapt attention. On a night with a black moon and high winds, Nie Xingqing lay motionless behind the rockery, with two men in black sitting beside her. The pair sat in silence for nearly an hour, while Elder Fanyun wore a somewhat unsightly expression to one side. She didn¡¯t know if these people had come prepared, knowing her abilities, they deliberately dressed in black and masked their faces, then spent an hour to ensure she couldn¡¯t find out anything. As the scene was about to end, one of the figures clad in black suddenly stood up, reached out, and grasped Nie Xingqing¡¯s neck. A deep voice came forth. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you before you die, it wasn¡¯t I who slaughtered the Heavenly Sword Sect, but a guy named Chu Yang. Even though he hails from a small village known as Qingyang Village, his luck is anything but small. ¡­¡­a€|¡± After the man in black finished those words, he ended Nie Xingqing¡¯s life. The crowd watched as the two people headed in the direction of the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s gate. ¡°Chu Yang, Qingyang Village,¡± Elder Fanyun uttered these words through clenched teeth as she watched the content on the screen. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm burst forth from her, reaching the sky and shaking the surrounding space. ¡°Elder Fanyun, please calm down,¡± Luo Changhe hurriedly interjected. ¡°It¡¯s not your Holy Spring Sect¡¯s Saintess who died, of course you¡¯re not in a hurry,¡± Elder Fanyun said with an embarrassed and displeased expression. ¡°Sect Master Luo, due to the matter concerning our Sect¡¯s Saintess, I must attend to it as soon as possible. As for the Internal Sect Competition of your Sect, I shall abstain for now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, the matter concerning the Saintess is more important. I will also conduct a thorough investigation within the Holy Spring Sect,¡± Luo Changhe replied indifferently. ¡°I hope this matter has nothing to do with your Holy Spring Sect,¡± Elder Fanyun said, and then she promptly left with the other disciples from the Immortal Spirit Sect. ¡­a€| Watching the imposing back of Elder Fanyun as she left, Luo Changhe smiled and said to Elder Tianzhen, ¡°Brother Tianzhen, don¡¯t mind this, no one wanted such a thing to happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem,¡± Elder Tianzhen shook his head and smiled. Afterwards, Elder Tianzhen led Xu Zimei and a few others towards the site of the Inner Gate Competition of the Holy Spring Sect. Meanwhile, Luo Changhe secretly gathered some of the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s elders and issued an order, ¡°Aside from those Inner Sect Disciples currently in competition, conduct a thorough search of every other place in the Sect. Especially any disciple acting suspiciously, capture first then interrogate.¡± ¡­a€| ¡°Brother Lu, is there some story between Sect Master Luo and Elder Fanyun?¡± Along the way, Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it myself. I¡¯ll tell you more when we get back,¡± Lu Ang whispered in response. On the other hand, Elder Fanyun rode the Monster Beast Cang Luan at full speed back to the Immortal Spirit Sect. She had to start her investigation with Qingyang Village and this crucial figure, Chu Yang. ¡­ At this moment in the True Martial Holy Sect, Baili Xiao had been restless since returning from Goose Southern Peak. She didn¡¯t know how Xu Zimei came to learn of Chu Yang¡¯s situation, but leaving Chu Yang to stay in Qingyang Village indefinitely would eventually lead to danger. And Xu Zimei could continue to use this matter to blackmail her. Therefore, she called Xue Qianxue over, instructing her to take Chu Yang away from Qingyang Village or find a place to settle him down, so she could have peace of mind. In case Xu Zimei one day insists on killing Chu Yang, she would not be able to stop him. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Arrives at Qingyang Village ?Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Arrives at Qingyang Village Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Arrives at Qingyang Village Xue Qianxue, after receiving instructions from Baili Xiao, hurried towards Qingyang Village. According to Baili Xiao¡¯s plan, they needed to bring Chu Yang to a safe place before Xu Zimei returned from the Holy Spring Sect. Meanwhile, Elder Fanyun, accompanied by several disciples, rode the Cang Luan back to the Immortal Spirit Sect. The death of the Saintess and the loss of the Ancestor of Wind¡¯s legacy had enraged the entire Immortal Spirit Sect. Elder Xian Yun, the Great Elder of the Immortal Spirit Sect, personally came out of seclusion to handle the matter. The entire Immortal Spirit Sect mobilized all its strength in the Extreme West Region to start the search for a village called Qingyang Village and a young man named Chu Yang. The smaller sects backed by the Immortal Spirit Sect also began to assist in the search, which for them was an opportunity. If they could be of help to the Immortal Spirit Sect, perhaps they could build a more solid relationship with them in the future. In just half a day¡¯s time, dozens of individuals, both with the name Chu Yang and with the same name as the village, had been found and personally interrogated by Elder Xian Yun. a€| After arriving at Qingyang Village as per Baili Xiao¡¯s instructions, Xue Qianxue also found Coach Mo. ¡°He left?¡± Xue Qianxue looked at Coach Mo, asking in surprise. ¡°Yes, not long after Xiao¡¯er left, Yang¡¯s cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds. I introduced him to an army camp in Mysterious Yuan City to seek out a friend of mine, but I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing now,¡± nodded Coach Mo. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Then he asked, ¡°Xiao¡¯er is doing well in the True Martial Holy Sect, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing quite well,¡± nodded Xue Qianxue, pondering for a moment before saying to Coach Mo, ¡°If anyone comes asking about Chu Yang, just say you don¡¯t know anything. Absolutely do not reveal his whereabouts.¡± Coach Mo glanced at Xue Qianxue. In his youth, he had been a servant in Mysterious Yuan City and had experienced many deceitful matters. The world is always mired in murkiness, Coach Mo nodded and replied, ¡°I understand, I¡¯m just a coach of a small village, what could I possibly know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xue Qianxue nodded, thanked him, and was about to leave. At that moment, a powerful oppressive force enveloped the entire Qingyang Village. Xue Qianxue looked up to see several dark silhouettes blocking out the sky above, these were several gigantic Green luans. The pressure of fifth-level Monster Beasts emanated, causing the entire space to tremble and shake. Above the Green luans, Elder Xian Yun and Elder Fanyun stood at the forefront, their purple robes fluttering, their gazes cold and indifferent, and their expressions serene. Next to them stood a man in a white and blue striped long robe. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Elder Xian Yun, ahead is Qingyang Village, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯ll go down and ask,¡± the man said with an eager smile. This man, named Shen Qiu, was the Sect Leader of a local sect, so insignificant it couldn¡¯t even be called a third-rate power. Today, he just received a notice from the Immortal Spirit Sect to the entire Extreme West Region. Although he didn¡¯t know Chu Yang, there indeed was a village called Qingyang Village near their Sect Gate. He knew this was a chance for his sect. If they could use this to get close to the colossal Immortal Spirit Sect, even if they couldn¡¯t share in the main bounty, even the leftovers would be immensely beneficial to them. He quickly reported this matter to the Immortal Spirit Sect, but to his surprise, they took the issue more seriously than he anticipated, with the Great Elder of the Immortal Spirit Sect personally leading the team to investigate. a€| Shen Qiu leaped down from the Green luan, descending directly towards where Xue Qianxue and the others were. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask all of you, is there a young man named Chu Yang in our village?¡± Shen Qiu looked at the crowd, smiling as he asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xue Qianxue asked warily. ¡°I am Chu Yang¡¯s Master, the Sect Leader of the Little Sword Sect next to Qingyang Village,¡± Shen Qiu said with a smile, ¡°Chu Yang is a disciple I recently took in. He¡¯s very intelligent, and I initially planned to cultivate him with great effort. However, he has gone missing these past few days, and I fear for his safety. I have searched many places but have found no trace of him. I happened to hear him mention once that his hometown was Qingyang Village, but there are many villages by that name in the Extreme West Region, so I can only try my luck here.¡± ¡°Chu Yang went to the Little Sword Sect?¡± Xue Qianxue asked in surprise, almost reflexively. ¡°Oh, you know Chu Yang?¡± Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know him,¡± Coach Mo quickly shook his head and responded. The Little Sword Sect was a small sect nearby Qingyang Village that he knew of, but it seemed that the strongest in the sect was only at the Empty Vein Realm. Coach Mo wasn¡¯t foolish, the several Green luan beasts flying in the sky were not merely at the Empty Vein Realm, he was certain that there was more to the situation than met the eye. Hearing Coach Mo¡¯s words, Xue Qianxue realized she had misspoken earlier. ¡°You don¡¯t need to deny it, I have already heard it, and besides, I am not a bad person,¡± Shen Qiu said with a smile. ¡°You heard wrong, we really don¡¯t know who Chu Yang is,¡± Coach Mo quickly shook his head and said. Shen Qiu gave them a deep look, then rose into the air and landed on the back of a Green luan. ¡°How is it?¡± Elder Fanyun asked Shen Qiu. ¡°The people here are quite cautious, but I am quite certain that this village indeed has a young man named Chu Yang. However, I do not know if he is the one you are looking for,¡± Shen Qiu replied respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the Elder Xian Yun in the front said indifferently. There may be many young men named Chu Yang in the Extreme West Region, and many small villages called Qingyang Village. But being named Chu Yang and living in Qingyang Village, that possibility becomes extremely slim. ¡­ The group from the Immortal Spirit Sect descended from the sky, their powerful aura enveloping the entire Qingyang Village. From her high position, Elder Xian Yun coldly said, ¡°I will give you 15 minutes to disclose Chu Yang¡¯s whereabouts. Otherwise¡­¡± Elder Xian Yun paused for a moment, her tone chilling as she uttered two words: ¡°Eradicate the village.¡± ¡°May I ask who you are? What has our Qingyang Village done to offend you?¡± Coach Mo, facing the imposing Elder Xian Yun, mustered up the courage to step forward and ask. Elder Xian Yun merely glanced at him indifferently, her eyes seemingly indifferent to the lives of mortals, as if she were looking at an ant. With just that one look, Coach Mo felt a freezing of his soul, as if he could not even breathe, almost suffocating. ¡°I am from the True Martial Holy Sect, who are you?¡± Xue Qianxue quickly stood up and said. At this time, she could only hope that the identity of a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect might have some effect. Elder Xian Yun¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as she looked at Xue Qianxue and said in a cold voice, ¡°Do we need the permission of the True Martial Holy Sect to eradicate a village?¡± For Elder Xian Yun, whether Qingyang Village was the place they were looking for did not matter. They would rather wrongfully kill a thousand than let even one escape. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Zhenyu Wise Man ?Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Zhenyu Wise Man Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Zhenyu Wise Man ¡°This village is Senior Sister Baili¡¯s hometown, you can¡¯t touch it,¡± Xue Qianxue hurriedly said. ¡°Can your Senior Sister Baili represent the entire True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Elder Xian Yun snorted coldly and asked. ¡°Our Senior Sister Baili is the niece of the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and she has inherited Empress Hongtian¡¯s legacy. She is very likely to become the Saintess of this generation. What do you think?¡± Xue Qianxue also spoke with a bit more confidence. ¡°Does the True Martial Holy Sect also want to meddle in this affair?¡± Elder Xian Yun frowned and glanced at Xue Qianxue. She had heard of the inheritor of Empress Hongtian¡¯s legacy before, but she had not expected the matter to involve the True Martial Holy Sect. Elder Xian Yun waved her right hand, and a surge of spiritual energy burst from her fingertips. Xue Qianxue felt her entire body as if it was bound, completely unable to move. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the True Martial Holy Sect to seek justice,¡± Elder Xian Yun said indifferently, ¡°The others, guard this village, without my command, no one is allowed to leave.¡± After that, Elder Xian Yun took Xue Qianxue, along with Elder Fanyun and a few others, and flew to the True Martial Holy Sect aboard the Green luan. ¡­¡­a€| At this moment, the inner sect competition at the Holy Spring Sect had entered an intense stage. The main favorite to win the championship was, naturally, Luo Yifeng, the son of Luo Changhe. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Not only was his cultivation somewhat superior to disciples of his level, but he had also cultivated Luo Changhe¡¯s signature vein skill ¡°One Sword Long River¡±. This vein skill was self-created by Luo Changhe. A large part of his current prestige was due to this set of vein skills. Therefore, he named this vein skill after himself. To Xu Zimei, the inner sect competition of the Holy Spring Sect seemed somewhat dull. After watching for a while and finding it monotonous, he leaned to one side and half-closed his eyes. Not long after, he was awakened by a particularly loud chanting. The crowd was shouting Luo Yifeng¡¯s and someone named Mo Lei¡¯s names. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Is it the final battle already?¡± Xu Zimei asked Lu Ang, yawning. ¡°Yeah, after being bored all day, there should finally be something interesting,¡± Lu Ang replied with a smile. ¡°Lu Ang, how about we make a bet,¡± Xu Zimei proposed. ¡°What kind of bet?¡± Lu Ang asked with interest. ¡°Guess who will win between the two of them,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°If I win, you give me a Level Six Array Plate. If you win, I¡¯ll give you a drop of Gufeng¡¯s True Blood.¡± ¡°Deal, I choose Luo Yifeng, and you can¡¯t pick the same as me,¡± Lu Ang promptly said. ¡°No problem, then I choose Mo Lei,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Gufeng¡¯s True Blood was something Xu Zimei had obtained from Nie Xingqing¡¯s Storage Ring. It wasn¡¯t exactly precious; at most, it was rare. And a Level Six Array Plate, its power was equivalent to an attack from someone in the Emperor Pulse Realm. Array Masters generally need to condense Array Seals during combat and then deploy them at designated locations in order to fight. This was too slow, and condensing Array Seals on the battlefield also had a high failure rate, leading to Array Masters having weak fighting capabilities. Later, someone came up with the idea of Array Plates, which allowed pre-integration of Array Seals into the plates. When needed during combat, the Array Plates could be activated in advance. Lu Ang, now in the Esteem Vein Realm, had been an Array Master of the fifth level for some time. Xu Zimei knew that Lu Ang was now capable of creating Level Six Array Plates, but the failure rate was too high. To be considered a sixth level Array Master, the success rate of creating Array Plates must be ninety percent, and Lu Ang¡¯s success rate probably wasn¡¯t even ten percent. ¡­¡­ Looking at the overly confident Lu Ang, thinking he had gotten a good deal, Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled. If memory serves, he couldn¡¯t recall much of the details from this Inner Gate competition, but he distinctly remembered the outcome. Luo Yifeng had caused a major upset, defeated by an obscure Inner Sect Disciple. On the Combat Stage, Luo Yifeng, in a white robe with a sword hung at his waist, stepped forward under the gaze of thousands of spectators. Cheers erupted from all around, filling the air. However, when Mo Lei stepped onto the stage, aside from a few sparse cheers, there were surprisingly loud jeers. ¡°Luo Yifeng, I want to have your babies!¡± A plump girl in the crowd yelled this out with heart-rending fervor, her voice even momentarily drowning out the collective voices of the other Disciples. Luo Yifeng, who had been beaming with a splendid smile at the crowd, basking in the moment, suddenly heard that shout and his expression collapsed instantly. He silently lowered his head, drew his sword, and then pointed it at the black-clothed youth opposite him. With deafening sounds ringing all around him, Mo Lei looked on. Even though these sounds were not for him, he had been waiting for this moment for a long time. All the efforts he had made over the years were about to bear fruit. He was poised to rise to the top by stepping over the defeat of the other side¡¯s talent, on whom everyone had pinned their hopes. ¡­¡­ Luo Yifeng¡¯s gaze was fixed. He did not take the youth opposite him seriously. With a slash of his sword, the light from the blade flashed before his eyes, and he wanted to end this meaningless fight as quickly as possible. Mo Lei snorted coldly. A tiger¡¯s roar that echoed through the mountains rang out around them. The crowd turned to look and saw a green-yellow tiger made of Spiritual Energy standing beside Mo Lei. The tiger¡¯s aura enveloped Mo Lei¡¯s fist. With a roar of the tiger, he punched out, shattering the sword light completely. ¡°What Vein Skill is this?¡± Disciples below began to discuss among themselves. As the crowd¡¯s astonishment grew, another strange sound emerged. This time, in addition to the fierce tiger¡¯s aura, there was also a dark green turtle. With the fierce tiger attacking and the Mysterious Turtle defending, Mo Lei¡¯s assaults were now unrestricted. With fists and kicks flowing freely, he managed to overpower Luo Yifeng. ¡°This Vein Skill seems familiar, like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before,¡± Lu Ang said softly from the side. He looked at Xu Zimo¡¯s confident expression, and, startled, he quickly asked, ¡°Junior Brother, no wonder you wanted to make a bet with me. Do you know something?¡± Lu Ang felt he had been duped. In the previous fights, Mo Lei had seemed conventional and hadn¡¯t used any particularly dazzling Vein Skills, so naturally, he had not favored him. ¡°Zhenyu Wise Man,¡± Xu Zimo replied with a smile, giving just four words in return. In that instant, a flash of insight crossed Lu Ang¡¯s mind, and he finally recognized why Mo Lei¡¯s Vein Skill felt so familiar. The Hundred Beasts Fist, a Vein Skill created by the Zhenyu Wise Man himself, was also his signature technique. Lu Ang¡¯s hometown was within Zhenyu City, named after the Zhenyu Wise Man. Because the old sage had once saved the city, its residents treasured his deeds, reciting them fluently and taking pride in his legacy. The life of the Zhenyu Wise Man was quite legendary. It was said that he had been abandoned by his family as a child due to his ugly appearance, only to be later picked up and raised by a leopard in the forest. Having grown up among a group of beasts, he observed their habits and created the Hundred Beasts Fist as an adult. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Reincarnation Heavenly Horse ?Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Reincarnation Heavenly Horse Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Reincarnation Heavenly Horse It is said that when the Hundred Beasts Fist is practiced to the Perfect Realm, one can simultaneously summon the shadowy figures of a hundred Monster Beasts. With one punch, the beasts roar furiously, heaven and earth shatter, and the power of a hundred colossal beasts is unimaginable. ¡°I wonder how many beast shadows Mo Lei can condense now,¡± Lu Ang asked with keen interest. Although losing the competition would cost him a set of sixth-level Array Plates, Lu Ang still hoped that Mo Lei would carry forward the inheritance of the Zhenyu Wise Man. After all, for everyone in Zhenyu City, the Zhenyu Wise Man held an extraordinary significance. ¡­ The battle in the arena was almost one-sided, and with the enhancement of Mo Lei¡¯s two beast shadows, Luo Yifeng had almost no power to resist. He fought while retreating, and as he was about to reach the edge of the Combat Stage, Luo Yifeng¡¯s gaze sharpened, he forcefully blocked Mo Lei¡¯s fists with his sword, and then, light as a swallow, directly flew to Mo Lei¡¯s back. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯ve surprised me,¡± Luo Yifeng said calmly, with a serious expression on his face. ¡°The surprise is still to come,¡± replied Mo Lei, not to be outdone. Luo Yifeng looked at him deeply, and at that moment, his Longsword began to tremble, and an invisible aura spread out around him. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± the Disciples below discussed in surprise as they watched Luo Yifeng¡¯s change. ¡°I wonder how much of Brother Luo¡¯s true teachings the Young Master has acquired,¡± Elder Tianzhen said with a smile from the sidelines. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Although the lad is dull, he has still grasped some of the essence,¡± Luo Changhe replied smilingly: ¡°However, the opponent does not seem to have played his ace yet, this match is still worth watching.¡± For Luo Changhe, even though his son had learned his signature Vein Skill, ¡®One Sword Long River¡¯, it didn¡¯t mean he was invincible among his peers. The opponent likewise had his reservations, and the outcome of this match was not important to him; rather, he wished that the Sect Gate would have more promising youngsters like Mo Lei. ¡­ When the invisible aura spread out around him, Luo Yifeng slowly swung the Longsword in his hand. It seemed as if the sounds of a rushing river and the crashing of waves against the shore echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Radiant sword light burst forth from the blade, and in the eyes of the spectators, it seemed to transform into a surging river. The river hung upside down in the heavens, reflecting throughout myriad worlds. The Shocking Waves, with an unstoppable momentum, slashed towards Mo Lei. The Mysterious Turtle softly cried, and the fierce tiger roared mightily; the instant they made contact, the tiger¡¯s shadowy figure was extinguished by the sword light. Then, even the Mysterious Turtle¡¯s form developed cracks. As the sword light flowed like a raging river, and Mo Lei remained in a deadlock, it seemed the shadow of the Mysterious Turtle was also about to give way. Luo Yifeng¡¯s Longsword chimed lightly, as if he intended to deal Mo Lei the final blow. At that moment, the Longsword was only 0.01 centimeters from Mo Lei¡¯s neck when, in this hair-trigger crisis, a loud sound suddenly erupted in everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately after, a white light entwined around Mo Lei was seen, shattering Luo Yifeng¡¯s sword light in an instant, and a great force repelled him, sending him flying backward. As the light faded, a wholly snow-white Flying Horse appeared in mid-air. A majestic aura, reminiscent of an Ancient Divine Beast, emanated from this Flying Horse, standing proudly as the king among beasts, eminent in the space between heaven and earth. Pure white, holy and pristine, it wore a pair of wings on its back, which were three meters long and blotted out the sky, with every feather seeming to radiate a holy light. Its head was that of a horse, but atop its head was a pitch-black horn. Its gaze twinkled with silver light, the left eye crimson and the right eye jet black. At the moment the snow-colored flying horse appeared, the surrounding space began to tremble with a muffled sound of oppression. ¡°What is this?¡± Luo Changhe, watching from below the combat stage, gazed intently, lost in thought. ¡°A divine beast, the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse,¡± Elder Tianzhen replied in surprise. Whenever people spoke of the Zhenyu Wise Man, they would praise his self-created Hundred Beasts Fist and eagerly recount the stories about him. Everyone thought those hundred beast shadows were just ordinary monster beasts. But in reality, aside from those from his era who had crossed fists with him, few others knew the truth. ¡­ Time rewinds back to a long, long time ago, to a man with an unnamed identity but known as the Zhenyu Sage, who once inadvertently entered the holy temple of heritage belonging to the Beast Race. In the holy temple, he saw many divine beasts that had perished in history. Although he was not of the Beast Race and couldn¡¯t accept their heritage, he managed to comprehend the essence of ten divine beasts and fused them into his Hundred Beasts Fist. Among them was this Reincarnation Heavenly Horse. The moment the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse appeared, Luo Yifeng¡¯s complexion changed drastically. He only felt an immense pressure descending around him as the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse¡¯s eerie eyes stared at him, making the flow of spiritual energy in his body seem to halt. Taking a deep breath, Luo Yifeng clenched the longsword in his hand, gathering all his strength into the blade. The sword light shone brilliantly like a rift in the sky for all to see, as endless sword qi surged towards Mo Lei. Mo Lei squinted, shifted his right leg back half a step, clenched his right fist, and slightly curved his right arm, then he struck out directly towards Luo Yifeng. At the moment he moved, the phantom of the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse in mid-air also sprang into action. The majestic presence of the ancient divine beast pervaded the arena as the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse reared and roared, merging into Mo Lei¡¯s body. In that instant, Mo Lei felt his body brimming with power. The wind from his fist parted the air on both sides, shattering the sword light with a single punch. With the punch¡¯s momentum unbroken, Luo Yifeng never expected that his full-powered strike would be so easily shattered by the opponent. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before his abdomen was hit, blood spraying around him as he was violently flung backward. ¡­ As Luo Yifeng¡¯s body crashed heavily into a nearby seat, the hearts of the disciples watching the match seemed to tremble fiercely. All eyes turned towards the young man on the stage, their gazes subtly changing. Luo Yifeng, lying on the ground, cast one more unwilling glance at the combat stage, seemingly wanting to say something else. But the pain from his injuries made even breathing difficult, so he could only sit cross-legged to recover. As the Inner Sect Elders announced the top three of the Inner Gate competition, a wave of jubilation swept over the entire Holy Spring Sect. Contrary to the jeers when the young man first stepped onto the stage, this time it was filled with shouts of cheers. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± just as the Inner Gate competition seemed to be ending, Mo Lei suddenly shouted. Looking at the questioning gaze of the Inner Sect Elder, Mo Lei stepped down from the stage, approaching Elder Tianzhen. With a respectful tone, he said, ¡°Elder Tianzhen, I have some suggestions, I wonder if I may speak?¡± Elder Tianzhen looked at Mo Lei in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°Speak your mind.¡± Chapter 94 - Chapter 94 Chapter 94 To Fight or Not to Fight ?Chapter 94: Chapter 94 To Fight or Not to Fight Chapter 94: Chapter 94 To Fight or Not to Fight ¡°I often hear that the True Martial Holy Sect is the greatest sect in the Extreme West Region, and I¡¯ve always admired it,¡± Mo Lei said, neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating for several years and have always wanted to spar with disciples of the Holy Sect, but I¡¯ve never had the chance. ¡°Today, I finally have the opportunity, so may I have the honor of experiencing the capabilities of a Holy Sect disciple?¡± Hearing Mo Lei¡¯s words, Elder Tianzhen subtly glanced at Luo Changhe, uncertain whether this was an impromptu challenge by the disciple or a provocation from Luo Changhe. The difference between the two was somewhat intriguing. ¡°How presumptuous! The Holy Sect has come to our Sect Gate only to watch the Inner Gate competition, not to engage in an exchange between sects. It¡¯s not your place to suggest such a thing,¡± Luo Changhe was alarmed and scolded hastily. He had not anticipated Mo Lei¡¯s audacity. Even if a sparring match was desired, it should be during a formal competition between sects, not blurted out face-to-face like thisa€¡±it was a direct challenge to the True Martial Holy Sect. One must know that although the Holy Spring Sect was powerful, it still had a long way to go compared to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, especially a sect like the True Martial Holy Sect with four Great Emperors. Although he didn¡¯t like to curry favor, he didn¡¯t want to offend the True Martial Holy Sect either. ¡°It¡¯s no bother,¡± Elder Tianzhen said with a smile, interrupting Luo Changhe. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°I quite agree with the idea of disciples sparring. After all, it teaches the younger ones that there¡¯s always someone better out there, and they can¡¯t act recklessly just because they carry the Holy Sect¡¯s name. ¡°Unfortunately, I brought some of my core disciples this time, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not their match.¡± Both Lu Ang and Cai Yufei had reached the Esteem Vein Realm. To have them fight Mo Lei, who was only at the True Vein Realm, would indeed seem like bullying. As for Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi, Elder Tianzhen did not take them into accounta€¡±one was unremarkable in the Inner Gate and the other had not been cultivating for long. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, then forget it. My apologies for being abrupt,¡± Mo Lei quickly said. The reason he challenged the True Martial Holy Sect was firstly to establish his authority. Now that he had defeated Luo Yifeng, the top contender of the Inner Gate, his reputation was already high. If he could defeat a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, then his position in the Inner Gate would be secure. As for the second reason, it was a form of resentment. The first sect he had tried to join was the True Martial Holy Sect, but unfortunately, he was rejected due to his insufficient talent. Later, he joined the Holy Spring Sect and, by a stroke of luck, received the inheritance of the Zhenyu Wise Man. ¡°How about I give it a try?¡± Just as Mo Lei was about to leave, Xu Zimei suddenly stood up and said. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Under the surprised gazes of the audience, he stepped down from the spectator stand and walked to a lower position. ¡°Elder Tianzhen, let me try,¡± Xu Zimei said to Elder Tianzhen with a smile. Elder Tianzhen watched Xu Zimei for a long time before finally nodding and saying, ¡°Alright, but remember that this sparring session should stop at the right point.¡± In reality, he did not wish for Xu Zimei to join the fight, for there was no need for him to play the hero since his cultivation time was short. Even though this was just an ordinary match, it still represented the face of the sect. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just been through a big fight. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to rest,¡± Xu Zimei said to Mo Lei. Then he walked up to the Combat Stage by himself. Indeed, the script sometimes really is the same. In his past life, Mo Lei had also wanted to challenge the True Martial Holy Sect after winning a match. Back then, he had just started his cultivation, barely at the early stages of the Condensing Vein Realm, and naturally was unable to accept the challenge, which then came to nothing. But this time, he felt that teaching the other party a lesson would be better, although he did not possess so much sense of honor as to throw his life away for the prestige of the sect. But I am, after all, a member of the True Martial Holy Sect, and I cannot allow others to disdain me for avoiding battle. ¡­a€| ¡°No need, I didn¡¯t consume much in that last battle,¡± Mo Lei shook his head and said. Hearing these words, Luo Yifeng, who was healing nearby, nearly spewed a mouthful of old blood and suffered an internal injury from anger. It was bad enough that his opponent had defeated him, but now to speak so lightly, as if he wasn¡¯t even qualified to be his opponent. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re young and vigorous, but don¡¯t be reckless. Bring your best state to the battle; it is also a form of respect for me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°You should rest a while to avoid claims that my victory was undeserved.¡± Mo Lei looked deeply at Xu Zimei and then nodded, sitting cross-legged to begin recuperating. Indeed, he had consumed a lot in that last battle, and his refusal of Xu Zimei¡¯s offer was because he thought Xu Zimei was looking down on him, so he declined impulsively. ¡­a€| The colossal Green luan seemed to obscure the heavens and earth, advancing toward the True Martial Holy Sect. This enormous entity, seated in the Extreme West Region, had been dominating this stretch of the world for ten thousand years since the True Martial Great Emperor founded the sect, and for the first time in hundreds of years, its peace was shattered. Mighty Holy Power disseminated from above the Green luan, as Elder Xian Yun stood in midair, with ripples emanating through the surrounding space. All disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect could feel this vast oppressive force. ¡°Who dares to invade our Holy Sect,¡± a hoarse, old voice rose from within the True Martial Holy Sect. Immediately after, several powerful auras shot up into the sky, pushing down Elder Xian Yun¡¯s Holy Power in an instant. ¡°I am only here to seek justice,¡± Elder Xian Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still stood atop the Green luan with undiminished presence, shouting loudly. As soon as Elder Xian Yun¡¯s voice fell, the heavens and earth suddenly filled with a subtle Taoist Charm. All auras dissipated at that moment, as if even space and time had been frozen. In the distance on Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Qingshan, in a flowing green robe, resembled a scholar stepping out of a picturesque scene of misty rain. His robe billowed with the wind, and his long hair was tied up in a topknot, moving slowly as if each step encompassed the world, walking toward the distant place. With a step into the void, he who seemed to be at the distant peak a moment ago, as if awakening from a haze with the blink of an eye, had already arrived in front of the Green luan. ¡°Sect Master Xu, I have come to inquire about the matter concerning our sect¡¯s Saintess,¡± Elder Xian Yun said calmly. ¡°I do not wish to hear your explanations,¡± Xu Qingshan replied blandly, ¡°If you¡¯ve come to seek advice on certain matters, please do so in the manner of a visitor. If you represent the Immortal Spirit Sect in declaring war on our True Martial Holy Sect, then I accept it.¡± At this, Elder Xian Yun¡¯s expression shifted slightly but she spoke firmly, ¡°I have only come to inquire about the Saintess of my sect.¡± ¡°I will ask you only once, fight or not,¡± Xu Qingshan said coldly, ¡°If you choose not to fight, mind your attitude. If you wish to fight, today I shall see to it that your Immortal Spirit Sect vanishes from this Extreme West land. Unless the Dustless Emperor descends, besides, even our True Martial Holy Sect is not without an emperor.¡± As the words of Xu Qingshan fell, the previously nondescript aura around him changed, and he emanated a majestic, limitless aura, akin to that of a monarch. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Slaughter Blade ?Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Slaughter Blade Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Slaughter Blade On the Combat Stage of the Holy Spring Sect, Mo Lei had recovered completely. He exhaled a deep white breath before stepping onto the stage. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Mo Lei said to Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent. The Mysterious Turtle softly cried, and the fierce tiger roared. He dared not hold back, launching an attack directly at Xu Zimei. With a clang, other than the few heavy hitters present, many people had not even seen Xu Zimei¡¯s Draw Blade Technique, as the blade¡¯s light had already burst forth brilliantly in front of them. This Draw Blade Technique was executed with extreme speed and was exceptionally sharp. Mo Lei didn¡¯t even have time to react before the fierce tiger and Mysterious Turtle shadows around him were shattered. Mo Lei¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he quickly stepped back twice. He hadn¡¯t expected that a simple slash from the opponent would easily destroy his two beast shadows. ¡­¡­ Taking a long breath, the shadow of the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse appeared once again, and its colossal beastly aura surged towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Way of Inquiry nineteenth form, fifth stance, Great Wind Soars,¡± Xu Zimei murmured softly. The Curved Blade seemed to pick up a storm, turning into an ultimate Mad Wind on the blade edge, causing the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth to undergo a drastic change. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï Threads of Spiritual Energy twisted into the state of tornadoes, all clinging to the tip of the blade. As the Curved Blade collided with Mo Lei¡¯s Reincarnation Heavenly Horse, cracks appeared simultaneously on the Combat Stage beneath both of their feet. The two extreme powers clashed and were at a stalemate; the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse neighed, its eerie eyes seeming to reflect a thousand-zhang brilliance. Atop the Curved Blade, the cold Mad Wind grew more and more turbulent, howling through the storm as if it wanted to bury the whole heaven and earth. Seeing that Mo Lei was already exerting full strength, his face almost distorted with effort, Xu Zimei appeared quite at ease, extremely relaxed. He slowly took half a step back and said softly, ¡°Sixth stance, Slaughter Blade.¡± As the sixth form of the Way of Inquiry was unleashed, the storm on the blade gradually subsided. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï A stinging scent of blood began to spread around, and the Tyrant Shadow was entirely covered with a layer of blood-red. Mo Lei looked at the Curved Blade that had become enchantingly and eerily red, as if a Sea of Blood was reflected before his eyes. A sky full of bloody water seemed to dissolve him, sweeping from above to envelop everything. In just an instant, the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse shattered with a painful whinny. Mo Lei was unable to dodge in time, and the Curved Blade pierced right through his right shoulder. The scene instantly quieted down; the only sound was that of ¡°crack, crack,¡± as the already cracked Combat Stage gave way altogether. Drops of blood flowed from Mo Lei¡¯s shoulder, and the bloodied Curved Blade seemed even more sinister. ¡°I lost,¡± Mo Lei said with cold sweat on his forehead, struggling to utter these three words. Xu Zimei chuckled, drew out the Curved Blade, and then sheathed it before walking down from the Combat Stage. ¡­¡­ ¡°The disciples of the Holy Sect indeed possess extraordinary talent,¡± Luo Changhe said with a somewhat embarrassed smile from below the stage. He had imagined that Mo Lei might lose, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so decisive. He was defeated in fewer than three moves. ¡°Brother Luo flatters me,¡± Elder Tianzhen said with a smile, shaking his head and looking down at Xu Zimei, who had left the stage. He inquired, ¡°Zimo, how long have you been cultivating?¡± ¡°Less than half a year,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Then what is your current ranking in the Hidden Dragon List among the Inner Sect Disciples?¡± Elder Tianzhen continued. Just like the Hidden Tiger List of the outer gate, the Inner Gate naturally has its own Hidden Dragon List. ¡°This disciple is ashamed, for I have not yet made it onto the Hidden Dragon List,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a sigh of regret. ¡°You must continue to work hard. Only by entering the Hidden Dragon List can you be considered an elite Inner Sect Disciple,¡± Elder Tianzhen said regretfully. Hearing their conversation, Luo Changhe¡¯s expression grew increasingly embarrassed. These two were practically showing off in front of hima€¡±one who hadn¡¯t even made it onto the Hidden Dragon List had just slaughtered their Holy Spring Sect¡¯s top Inner Sect Disciple. If it was a disciple from the Hidden Dragon List, wouldn¡¯t they be able to thrash even their sect¡¯s core disciples? Luo Changhe absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Xu Zimei lacked the strength to be on the Hidden Dragon List, but he had no way to refute it. Who¡¯s to blame when his own sect¡¯s disciple performed so poorly? Otherwise, he should be the one boasting right now. This was the first time he ever realized that this old fellow Tianzhen could be so vengeful. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°Elder Tianzhen, the Inner Gate¡¯s main competition seems to be over now. I will let the Great Elder entertain you later. The matter of the Immortal Spirit Sect¡¯s Saintess cannot be delayed; I need to deal with it now,¡± Luo Changhe could hardly bear the two¡¯s boasting and was ready to find an excuse to leave. ¡°No worries, go ahead, don¡¯t mind us,¡± Elder Tianzhen waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°Coming here to watch the Inner Gate¡¯s main competition has been quite enlightening. The Holy Spring Sect really is teeming with talent.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still showing off when I¡¯m about to leave?¡± Luo Changhe smiled at Elder Tianzhena€¡±a smile that was skin-deep, but inside he was cursing Elder Tianzhen¡¯s ancestors several times over. ¡­¡­a€| At that moment, within the True Martial Holy Sect, as Xu Qingshan¡¯s immense and vast aura enveloped the area. As that aura broke through the skies, several other Holy Powers appeared in various places within the True Martial Holy Sect. When these Holy Powers indistinctly united, Divine Might surged in the sky as if the heavens and earth were about to collapse, as grand as the birth of a Great Emperor. The wind swept up like mad, the blue sky thundered explosively, and Elder Xian Yun turned pale, feeling the backlash of the aura. Her throat felt sweet, and she nearly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°Sect Master Xu, please do not be angry. We did not mean to start a war with the Holy Sect,¡± Elder Fanyun quickly held back Elder Xian Yun, speaking with respectful expression: ¡°Elder Xian Yun was just a little too agitated due to the matter concerning the Saintess. I hope Sect Master Xu will not take offence.¡± ¡°Since the founding of the Holy Sect, you are one of the very few who have dared to be so presumptuous,¡± Xu Qingshan snorted coldly and reached out towards the Green luan at his side. Spiritual Energy instantly converged into a giant hand, and with that hand¡¯s index finger lightly pressing down, it seemed as if heaven and earth were splitting apart. Endless Spiritual Energy dispersed at the fingertips, squeezing a vortex akin to a black hole to shatter. Space collapsed, rules became chaotic, and the enormous Green luan didn¡¯t even have a chance to screech before the finger directly erased it from existence. Where the Green luan once existed in space, a vast vacuum emerged, causing Elder Xian Yun to sweat profusely from her forehead. Knowing they were both at the Saint Vein Realm, when Xu Qingshan made his move just now, she didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. Fortunately, Xu Qingshan had directed his move at the Green luan, not her. ¡°Consider this a lesson. If there¡¯s a next time, this will be the fate of your Immortal Spirit Sect,¡± Xu Qingshan said indifferently. ¡°Sect Master Xu, this time I have been offensive. I apologize to your sect for my earlier behavior,¡± Elder Xian Yun said after a moment of silence. Being in the Saint Vein Realm means standing at the very pinnacle of this world, and for one at such a realm to apologize is indeed quite rare. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Hua Wuqing ?Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Hua Wuqing Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Hua Wuqing ¡°Sect Master Xu, I have come to inquire about some matters regarding Qingyang Village,¡± Elder Xian Yun said. ¡°I am not in the mood to answer your questions right now. Come back tomorrow,¡± Xu Qingshan waved his hand and replied indifferently. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Immediately following, pale cyan spiritual energy coalesced, and Xu Qingshan¡¯s figure vanished in an instant. Elder Xian Yun stared at the spot where Xu Qingshan had stood, her gaze intense. She felt that this man had become increasingly unfathomable. ¡°Elder Xian Yun, what should we do now?¡± Elder Fanyun asked from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We will return tomorrow. There must be a solution to this matter,¡± Elder Xian Yun said, ¡°Although the True Martial Holy Sect is powerful, they also have to abide by the rules. They would not start a war with us over a small village.¡± As the two elders from the Immortal Spirit Sect left dejectedly, Xu Qingshan also returned to the Council Hall of the True Martial Holy Sect at this moment. In the hall, besides Xu Qingshan, the other six core elders had also arrived. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Sect Master, what exactly has happened to the Immortal Spirit Sect?¡± The Great Elder asked. ¡°I would like to know what has happened as well,¡± Xu Qingshan replied indifferently. ¡°Sect Master, I have already sent disciples from the Intelligence Hall to gather information. I estimate it won¡¯t take long for results to come in,¡± the Third Elder said. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter when we have the results,¡± Xu Qingshan nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there have been rumors in Purple Sun City about the emergence of the Painting Palace recently.¡± ¡°Indeed, many martial artists have rushed to Purple Sun City,¡± the Third Elder replied, ¡°When Hua Wuqing and his Painting Palace vanished together years ago, it shocked the entire Extreme West Region and became an unresolved mystery at the time. But it¡¯s said that someone recently obtained a painting, and accidentally unraveled the secret within. It turns out Hua Wuqing had hidden the Painting Palace within his own paintings; no wonder we have not been able to find it for so many years.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not particularly interested in his Divine Brush, however, I heard that he once obtained the World Pearl,¡± Xu Qingshan spoke slowly, ¡°Perhaps the World Pearl is in his legacy. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity; we must obtain it at all costs.¡± ¡°Then who shall we send to the Painting Palace this time?¡± the Third Elder asked. ¡°Let the Great Elder lead a team and select a few from among the core disciples,¡± Xu Qingshan replied. ¡­¡­a€| By noon, the disciples of the Intelligence Hall had already gathered a general understanding of the event. ¡°Are you suggesting that due to Baili Xiao, the Immortal Spirit Sect is hesitant about whether they should make a move on Qingyang Village?¡± Xu Qingshan asked thoughtfully. ¡°Correct, actually, the Immortal Spirit Sect isn¡¯t sure whether it is indeed that village,¡± the disciple replied respectfully. After musing for a while, Xu Qingshan, looking at the elders below, asked, ¡°What do you all think?¡± ¡°This matter has nothing to do with our Holy Sect. There¡¯s no need to make an enemy of the Immortal Spirit Sect over a single village,¡± the Great Elder replied calmly. ¡°I think we should reconsider. We better ask Xiao¡¯er first. After all, she is the heir of the Empress,¡± Elder Xiao Ruoxuan said, standing up, ¡°Since it¡¯s her village, she should have the right to speak.¡± ¡°Fine, summon Baili Xiao here,¡± Xu Qingshan nodded and said. It wasn¡¯t long before Baili Xiao was called over; she greeted everyone present. Xiao Ruoxuan then briefed her on the situation concerning Qingyang Village. Baili Xiao¡¯s complexion instantly turned ashen. She shook her head in disbelief, saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Chu Yang and I grew up together; he couldn¡¯t possibly have hired someone to kill the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t have any grudges, and when I left Qingyang Village, he had just reached the Mortal Vein Realm. Where would he get that kind of power?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t call you here to defend him,¡± said the Great Elder, ¡°Since Qingyang Village is your hometown, we feel you have the right to know. That¡¯s all we wanted to tell you.¡± ¡°Sect Master, I beg you, please save Qingyang Village. Those villagers are innocent,¡± Baili Xiao pleaded in a panic, kneeling before Xu Qingshan. ¡°Is a mere village so important to you?¡± Xiao Ruoxuan asked with some helplessness. ¡°I grew up there from a young age. All the villagers are like family to me. I cannot stand by indifferently and watch them die,¡± Baili Xiao shook her head. She fell silent for a long moment and took a deep breath. It seemed as though she had made a certain decision, and she looked at Xu Qingshan with determination, saying, ¡°Sect Master, if the Sect truly has reservations and is unwilling to help me, I can understand. I am willing to surrender the inheritance of Empress Hongtian and die with Qingyang Village alone.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, child?¡± Xiao Ruoxuan frowned, urgently saying, ¡°Could it be that your auntie would just stand by and watch you go to your death?¡± ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s just a small village, merely a scapegoat,¡± Xiao Ruoxuan said, looking at Xu Qingshan, ¡°To save Qingyang Village, I will go and negotiate with the Immortal Spirit Sect. Whatever the price, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°What do the rest of you think?¡± Xu Qingshan looked at the other Elders and asked. The room fell into silence for a moment before the Great Elder replied calmly, ¡°Since the Sixth Elder can handle it, then this matter can be entrusted to the Sixth Elder.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Xu Qingshan looked at Xiao Ruoxuan and said, ¡°You go and tell the Immortal Spirit Sect that our True Martial Holy Sect is willing to help them look for Chu Yang. Issue a warrant throughout the Extreme West Region; anyone who can provide accurate information about Chu Yang will receive a Chen Tier weapon. The one who captures Chu Yang will receive a Star Tier weapon. This is our offered reward. As for whether the Immortal Spirit Sect wants to add more, they can assume that responsibility themselves. Additionally, ask Baili Xiao to draw a picture of Chu Yang¡¯s face, which will be used when issuing the warrant.¡± Hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words, Xiao Ruoxuan nodded. Baili Xiao hastily said from the side, ¡°Sect Master, Chu Yang couldn¡¯t possibly be the culprit.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± the Great Elder interrupted Baili Xiao, saying, ¡°Someone must take responsibility for the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect¡¯s death. If you don¡¯t appreciate what¡¯s being done for you, then leave behind the inheritance of the Empress and go back to Qingyang Village by yourself, and see who you can save.¡± Hearing the Great Elder¡¯s words, Baili Xiao fell silent for a moment, knowing she had no right to choose. The True Martial Holy Sect was willing to help Qingyang Village largely because of the inheritance of the Empress. Later, she returned to Miaoliu Peak and, under Xiao Ruoxuan¡¯s persuasion, it was as if her heart bled, like someone was carving meat from her chest with a knife. She painted the wanted portrait of the man she loved the most with her own hands. Looking at the familiar face of the young man in the portrait, Baili Xiao felt her mind go blank. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother Chu Yang, truly sorry,¡± she cried, hugging her head alone. She couldn¡¯t just draw any portrait, because so many people in Qingyang Village could identify it and confirm the authenticity of the likeness. No one would understand the feeling of personally pushing the one you love most toward hell. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97 Chapter 97 The Emergence of the Painting Palace ?Chapter 97: Chapter 97 The Emergence of the Painting Palace Chapter 97: Chapter 97 The Emergence of the Painting Palace The long night was silent, and a chill breeze blew over the mountaintop. It gently brushed the hillsides, and the large trees on both sides swayed with the wind, as the silver moonlight softly cast down. The young man, with a sword hanging at his waist, held a flask of cloudy wine and sat on the hillside, facing the chill wind, sipping the cloudy wine bit by bit. Under the spicy alcohol, the young man¡¯s heart warmed up a little. Chu Yang looked down at the wanted poster in his hand, and he was still utterly confused. ¡°What do I have to do with the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect? Why are all the major cities in the Extreme West Region issuing a warrant for my arrest now?¡± ¡°You might have been framed,¡± the Reincarnation Elder remarked with a sigh. Having been through many trials and tribulations in his life, he could often see things clearly at a glance. ¡°I can go explain to them,¡± Chu Yang said solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s no use, they will kill you as soon as you show up,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said, ¡°Life is as cheap as grass to them, they¡¯d rather kill mistakenly than let anyone slip through. Most of the time, these so-called big sects are much more ruthless and domineering than ordinary people.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t keep hiding like this forever,¡± Chu Yang replied helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I can teach you the face-changing technique,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile, ¡°My face-changing technique is quite sophisticated, unless it¡¯s an Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouse whose True Fate has emerged. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Otherwise, ordinary martial artists won¡¯t be able to detect it.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ The Inner Gate competition at the Holy Spring Sect had come to a perfect conclusion, and Elder Tianzhen was preparing to take everyone back to the True Martial Holy Sect on the Holy Vessel. Xu Zimei found Elder Tianzhen and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Seven, I won¡¯t be returning.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Tianzhen asked, puzzled. ¡°I want to go out and experience the world. There¡¯s nothing pressing back at the sect at the moment,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself,¡± Elder Tianzhen said, giving Xu Zimei a deep look before leaving with the group. The match with Mo Lei gave Elder Tianzhen a new understanding of Xu Zimei. Of course, everyone has their secrets, but Elder Tianzhen felt that Xu Zimei was definitely not as simple as he appeared. This time, Xu Zimei was venturing out alone, having declined Xiao Guizi¡¯s offer to accompany him. Watching the Holy Vessel soar into the sky, turning into a tiny black dot before disappearing into the horizon, Xu Zimei, carrying a Curved Blade, adjusted his attire and started walking toward Purple Sun City. Purple Sun City, the capital of the Purple Sun Empire, had been established for thousands of years, witnessing countless battles, both large and small; this ancient city had borne too much glory. In the past, its prosperity was unmatched by any other city. Moreover, with the recent emergence of the Painting Palace, people from all around had flocked into this magnificent city; it was nearly bursting at the seams with crowds. ¡­¡­ After a three-day-long trek, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the gates of Purple Sun City, one of the oldest cities in the Extreme West Region. The city was divided into the inner city and outer city, with the inner city being the location of the imperial palace and generally inaccessible to the common people. On the main thoroughfare of the outer city, a variety of stalls were brimming with weapons, Vein Skills, and Spiritual Medicines. Xu Zimei entered the city, where the inns were all full to capacity. Aside from some Loose Cultivators, most of the street crowds were sect disciples. These disciples wore the uniform attire of their sects and were easy to recognize. Xu Zimei simply walked down the main street of the outer city and spotted disciples from no fewer than ten different sects. Passing through the bustling crowd, Xu Zimei stopped at a slightly secluded street. In the middle of the street, a restaurant called Situ Restaurant was doing a roaring business. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t expect Situ Yunqing to move so quickly; not much time had passed, and the restaurant had already opened in the capital of the Purple Sun Empire. Of course, this was not only due to Situ Yunqing¡¯s personal capabilities but also related to the generous support of resources from Xu Zimei. ¡­¡­a€| Xu Zimei walked into the restaurant. The first floor was full, including all the private rooms. However, he was in luck, as there was an empty table by the window on the second floor. Xu Zimei poured himself a cup of wine and looked out at the thriving crowd outside the window. He knew that many people here had come for the painting heritage of Hua Wuqing and the Painting Palace. Hua Wuqing was someone who had once caused a major upheaval in the Extreme West Region. It was said that he was born into a wealthy family and took a liking to painting at a young age. His family¡¯s condition was good, so they could afford the expenses of his painting education. By the age of fifteen, it was said that he was already a renowned master artist. Many locals were infatuated with his paintings, and there were those who had waited at his doorstep for seven days straight, just to get one of his calligraphy or paintings. Even though his family was affluent, they were all ordinary people, not martial artists. Legend has it that once, when he was out on an autumn excursion, he happened across a wolf hairbrush on the road. This brush seemed to have a fateful connection with him, as if drawn by the brush, and following his inner intuition, he decided to try by dripping his own blood onto it. In an instant, the brush shone with a golden light, and a cultivation technique was transmitted into his memory from the brush. After receiving this memory, Hua Wuqing discovered it was a cultivation technique. This technique, when cultivated to advanced levels, was said to be able to bring items from paintings to life in reality. In theory, this technique had boundless potential; even if you painted an emperor on paper, it could bring that emperor to life. However, to achieve this, the price to pay would likely be even more arduous than becoming an emperor oneself. Hua Wuqing and the Dustless Emperor were contemporaries, and back then, he was a formidable rival to the Dustless Emperor in the contest for destiny. After being defeated in the ultimate battle and losing to the Dustless Emperor, he completely disappeared. Hua Wuqing reappeared more than a decade later when the World Pearl, ranking first on the list of extraordinary items of the world, emerged and caused bloodshed across the Eastern Continent. Back then, including the True Martial Holy Sect, six Imperial Rule Immortal Sects vied for the World Pearl. That day, Hua Wuqing descended from the heavens, overpowered eight Saint Vein Realm fighters with his own strength, took the World Pearl, and left with ease. Since then, Hua Wuqing¡¯s whereabouts became a mystery, and even the Painting Palace he had founded disappeared overnight. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡­¡­ As the waiter brought up the dishes, Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts were pulled back. As he ate, he considered his plans. His purpose in coming to the Painting Palace this time was for the World Pearl. He had already reached the pinnacle of the True Vein Realm, and his next step was to condense his True Fate and advance to the Empty Vein Realm. In fact, had it not been for condensing his True Fate, he would have already advanced to the Empty Vein Realm. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Three Sects Gather Together ?Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Three Sects Gather Together Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Three Sects Gather Together Condensing True Fate is one of the most important phases in a martial artist¡¯s life, the better the True Fate you condense, the stronger it will be when you later advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm and your True Fate emerges. Xu Zimei had no intention of following the old paths of his past life, his goal was the World Pearl. Transforming the World Pearl into his own True Fate allowed him to condense a world within his body. Although this world was only a Pseudo-world and completely incomparable to a real world, even as a counterfeit, its power was extraordinary. Having the item that ranked first on the Heavenly Treasures List as one¡¯s True Fate was indeed unparalleled. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡­¡­ While Xu Zimei was lost in thoughts and eating, he saw a woman dressed in black ascending the stairs. As the woman went upstairs, the originally bustling second floor instantly quieted down, as if even the air carried a chill with it. The woman wore a leather black outfit, her figure was quite impressive, she had short hair that reached her ears, and she carried a black long sword on her back. When the woman walked upstairs, many people didn¡¯t even dare to eat, they just stared blankly at her. After looking around the second floor and noticing there were no spare seats, the woman directly took a seat at Xu Zimei¡¯s table. Xu Zimei glanced at the woman and then lowered his head to continue eating silently. The woman chuckled lightly, and asked with interest, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?¡± the woman said with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t do it, neither can your Purgatory Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and responded nonchalantly. He recognized the woman but from his previous life; her name was Sha Qinghua, known in the jianghu as the Black Demoness, and she was the Saintess of the Purgatory Holy Sect of their generation. Sha was a rare surname, perhaps not widely known, but her ancestor was recognized by everyone. Slaughter Great Emperor, the second emperor of the Purgatory Holy Sect, and this woman was one of his descendants. She could be described in four words, ¡°Heart of a viper¡± ¨C she was simply a demon who killed without batting an eye. It was said that once, merely because a disciple from another sect unknowingly angered her, she had attacked their sect and slaughtered everyone in it. However, what Xu Zimei found amusing was that in the previous life, such a decisive and ferocious demoness actually fell for Chu Yang. In front of Chu Yang, she was as gentle and well-behaved as a cat, and eventually became one of the many favored beauties in Chu Yang¡¯s life. ¡­a€| ¡°Are you from the True Martial Holy Sect or the Divine Sun Holy Sect?¡± Sha Qinghua asked with interest. Because in the Extreme West Region, there were only three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, and the only ones that could contend with the Purgatory Holy Sect were the True Martial Holy Sect and the Divine Sun Holy Sect. ¡°And why should I tell you?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and asked, amused. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect I won¡¯t dare to kill you,¡± Sha Qinghua snorted lightly, arrogantly stating. ¡°I heard others secretly call you the Life-Seizing Demoness, is that true?¡± Xu Zimei looked up, asking with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± Sha Qinghua¡¯s expression turned angry, and she immediately drew the long sword from her back. However, someone drew their sword even faster than her, and with a clang, dazzling sword light slashed across the back of Sha Qinghua¡¯s hand. A very distinct wound appeared on her hand back, her tendons completely severed, with blood gushing out as if it was desperate to escape. ¡°Consider this a warning, dare to draw your sword in my presence again, and next time it will be your head,¡± Xu Zimei said faintly. He continued to casually eat the dishes on the table, as if nothing had happened. No one saw the curved blade being unsheathed clearly; everyone just saw a flash of white light, and Sha Qinghua¡¯s hand was already injured. ¡°I remember you,¡± Sha Qinghua said to Xu Zimei gravely, speaking indifferently. ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei nodded emphatically, replying, ¡°Then remember me for a lifetime, and make sure never to forget.¡± Sha Qinghua, looking at the deep wound on the back of her hand without so much as frowning, turned and left. ¡­a€| After Xu Zimei finished eating, he too rose and left. Once Xu Zimei had left, the previously silent second floor instantly became noisy again as everyone started discussing his identity. The Painting Palace had opened a few days earlier, but since the rules for entry had not yet been determined, nobody could enter. The rules for the Painting Palace were essentially negotiated by the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, and other loose cultivators could only follow behind, hoping for good luck to catch some spillover. The people from the Purgatory Holy Sect had already arrived; only those from the True Martial Holy Sect and the Divine Sun Holy Sect had yet to come. Xu Zimei arrived in the western district of Purple Sun City and saw a particularly massive palace floating in midair. This palace looked very abstract. From any angle, it resembled a painting, with both the design at the pinnacle of the palace and the overall flow giving an unreal perception. However, the palace was indeed real. There were rumors that it was drawn on paper by Hua Wuqing in a fit of inspiration when he had his breakthrough to the Saint Vein Realm. Then, with a flash of lightning and a surge of spiritual energy that coursed for ninety thousand li, the drawn palace was born into reality. Whether the legend was true or false was unknown. ¡­ Beneath the Painting Palace at this moment, many people had already gathered. This emergence of the Painting Palace had attracted not just the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Even first-rate sects like the Immortal Spirit Sect and the Holy Spring Sect were coming to vie for a place. Not long after Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, he heard a burst of exclamations. ¡°The people from the True Martial Holy Sect have come.¡± Xu Zimei looked up and saw a vast Holy Vessel rapidly approaching from afar. As the Holy Vessel drew nearer, the figures on it became more distinct. The Great Elder, clad in green robes with wind-tossed white hair, stood regally at the tip of the Holy Vessel. Alongside him stood three disciples. Besides his grandson Shao Xingyu and his oldest disciple Zhong Xin, there was also Xu Qingshan¡¯s oldest disciple, Meng Kuo. As the Holy Vessel got closer to the Painting Palace, a crisp roar suddenly resounded in the distance. The crowd turned towards the sound, seeing a tremendous Golden Crow swiftly flying in from afar; with the span of tens of meters, it resembled a rising sun, its body engulfed in blazing flames. ¡°People from the Divine Sun Holy Sect have arrived too,¡± someone remarked in awe. ¡°Tch, the Divine Sun Holy Sect always loves to show off,¡± another person said with disdain. As the Holy Vessel and the Golden Crow both arrived, close to the Painting Palace, an old man was seen seated in a lotus position. This elder, who had been meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened them, and a dark mist swirled around him as he slowly stood up. ¡°Elder Shao, Elder Xing, you¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± the old man greeted them with a smile. ¡°Blackrock Elder, we apologize for keeping you waiting,¡± the Great Elder and the elder from the Divine Sun Holy Sect said in unison as they both stepped through the air and approached. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Tian Mozi ?Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Tian Mozi Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Tian Mozi ¡°Blackrock Elder, what¡¯s the situation with the Painting Palace?¡± the Great Elder asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated it. The Painting Palace has restrictions, only those below fifty years of age can enter,¡± Blackrock Elder replied. ¡°That¡¯s fine, we can just let the disciples go in,¡± the Great Elder said with a smile. Many predecessors left inheritances, either for their own descendants or to find someone deserving of such a legacy. As such, most inheritances come with restrictions; the predecessors certainly wouldn¡¯t want older generations stealing their legacy. This is why many sects bring some disciples when they come; they have long anticipated this possibility. ¡°Is there any way to break these restrictions?¡± Elder Xing from the Divine Sun Holy Sect pondered for a moment before asking. ¡°What kind of existence is Hua Wuqing? How could we possibly break the restrictions he set up?¡± Blackrock Elder shook his head and said, ¡°Unless we use the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts, there might be a chance, but from my observations, if we forcibly break the restrictions, the Painting Palace would self-destruct.¡± ¡°In that case, let the disciples go. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll open the Painting Palace and all enter together,¡± the Great Elder considered for a moment, then said. The Elders of the other two sects also nodded in agreement. The Great Elder turned and looked at the dense crowd of loose cultivators waiting below for the inheritance, and spoke loudly, ¡°According to the consensus of our Three Sect, we will enter the Painting Palace together tomorrow morning. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The disciples from the Three Sect will enter first, followed by the others. Mind the order, and anyone who causes chaos will be responsible for the consequences.¡± The Great Elder¡¯s voice was loud, nearly spreading throughout Purple Sun City. Hearing that the Painting Palace would be opened, everyone rubbed their hands together in anticipation, eager to try their luck. For the one fortunate enough to obtain Hua Wuqing¡¯s inheritance, it would indeed be an enormous opportunity, a chance to leap through the dragon¡¯s gate. Since the time was set for tomorrow morning, many of the people gathered here gradually dispersed, returning to their rented lodgings. Xu Zimei was preparing to find a hostel to rest for the night when, just after walking a few steps, he heard someone calling his name. He looked up slightly, only to see Meng Kuo standing by the window on the second floor of the nearby restaurant, shouting at him. Meng Kuo was Xu Qingshan¡¯s eldest disciple, and used to often play with Zimo when he was younger. But later on, both became busy with cultivation, and it had been quite some time since they last met. For someone like Meng Kuo, who had reached the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm and was about to advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm, staying in the True Martial Holy Sect wasn¡¯t of much significance anymore. They spent most of their time outside the sect, undergoing trials and tempering themselves. Zimo had not intended to join up with the True Martial Holy Sect. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï He thought it would be fine to go in by himself. After all, he had been to the Painting Palace in his past life and knew much about what was inside. However, now that he had been seen by Meng Kuo, it would not be proper to keep hiding. He slowly walked up to the second floor of the restaurant. Meng Kuo looked at Zimo and laughed, ¡°Junior brother, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also out for some experience. I just heard the news of the Painting Palace¡¯s emergence and came over to join the excitement,¡± Zimo said with a smile. Meng Kuo was around one meter ninety tall, looking very stout, and his entire body was covered in pronounced muscles, giving off an impressive sense of strength. He wore a black robe, enveloping his large frame. The hair on his head was somewhat explosive in style, naturally curly, and stood out messily in all directions. ¡°Meng elder brother, when did you get back?¡± Zimo asked while walking up the stairs. He looked around and soon realized that the second floor must have been a gathering place for disciples from many sects. Here, there were not only disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect, but also those from the Purgatory Holy Sect, the Divine Sun Holy Sect, and several other ordinary sects. ¡°I also just returned a few days ago, and my master had me follow the Great Elder to this Painting Palace to take a look,¡± Meng Kuo said with a smile, ¡°Who knows, it might also be an opportunity for me to break through to the Emperor Pulse Realm.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded; he knew that Meng Kuo had been stuck in the Esteem Vein Realm for a long time. The cultivation of a martial artist became increasingly difficult with progression, and the resistance to opening the Vein Gates also grew exponentially. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then come with me tomorrow. It just so happens I can protect you as well,¡± Meng Kuo said with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded, with no objection. He knew that once everyone entered the Painting Palace, they would all be separated. No one knew which area they would be assigned to. Xu Zimei was chatting with Meng Kuo when he saw a man and a woman walking over. The woman was Sha Qinghua, the Saintess of the Purgatory Holy Sect, and the man was dressed in a black robe with a black cloth covering his face, revealing only a pair of gloomy eyes. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Meng Kuo frowned at the two of them and asked. ¡°Brother, he¡¯s the one who wounded me earlier,¡± Sha Qinghua pointed at Xu Zimei and said to the man in black. The man in black looked at Xu Zimei, his eyes were like a still well or a pool of stagnant water. It was as if he was looking at a dead man, very gloomy. ¡°Heavenly Demon Heir, what do you want to do?¡± Meng Kuo slapped the table angrily and asked. This man was the current Saint Heir of the Purgatory Holy Sect. His real name was rarely known; most people called him Heavenly Demon Heir. The Heavenly Demon Heir glanced at Meng Kuo indifferently, then turned his gaze to Xu Zimei, with an extremely oppressive tone, he said lightly, ¡°No one can hurt my sister. This time, I¡¯ll let you go. If there¡¯s a next time, even if you are the Crown Prince of the True Martial Holy Sect, I will tear you to pieces.¡± ¡°Are you trying to start a war with our Holy Sect?¡± Meng Kuo said, his face flushing with discomfort. However, the Heavenly Demon Heir ignored Meng Kuo from beginning to end, his gaze fixed on Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elder Brother Meng,¡± Xu Zimei said to Meng Kuo with a smile and a shake of his head. Then, looking at the Heavenly Demon Heir, he said lightly, ¡°You should keep your sister in check and not let her provoke me.¡± Xu Zimei extended his right hand while talking; his right palm clenched into a fist, and due to the tight grip, it made a ¡°thump, thump, thump¡± sound. ¡°Otherwise, next time, I will smash her head, ruthlessly, mercilessly, just like a watermelon, into smithereens, and then feed it to the dogs.¡± Xu Zimei said this while smiling wickedly at the Heavenly Demon Heir. His laughter was light, but his eyes held an unfathomable madness. The Heavenly Demon Heir paused in expression; he saw a reflection of himself in Xu Zimei. In some ways, they were similar, both like extreme lunatics who would stop at nothing to achieve their goals. The Heavenly Demon Heir gave Xu Zimei a long look, then turned around and left. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sha Qinghua followed him, perplexed. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him in the future,¡± the Heavenly Demon Heir said as he returned to his seat. ¡°Why?¡± Sha Qinghua asked, not understanding. ¡°He will kill you.¡± Chapter 100 - Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Zhang He ?Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Zhang He Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Zhang He Hearing Tian Mozi¡¯s words, Sha Qinghua was taken aback; she had always felt a sense of superiority in her heart. As a descendant of the Great Emperor and the Saintess of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, few people dared to provoke her. Even those who were stronger than her rarely dared to cause her trouble. Apart from her background, everyone also knew that she had an extremely doting brother who was like a madman. But now, her brother was telling her that the very things she relied on, some people simply didn¡¯t care about. There were really some people who dare to kill her, as carelessly as smashing a watermelon. ¡­¡­a€| Sha Qinghua glanced in Xu Zimei¡¯s direction, then looked down, lost in thought, unsure what she was contemplating. Meng Kuo also looked at Xu Zimei in surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected that after so long without seeing each other, Xu Zimei had changed so much. While the two were eating, another group of people walked up the stairs to the second floor. Xu Zimei took a look and saw that among them were the Great Elder¡¯s grandson Shao Xingyu and the chief disciple Zhong Xin. Shao Xingyu also saw Xu Zimei and asked in surprise, ¡°Xu Zimei, what are you doing here?.¡± ¡°What, do I have to report my whereabouts to you?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. Shao Xingyu snorted coldly and then sat down with the group at a nearby table. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It was unclear what the group discussed, but soon after, a young man in a white robe left his seat and approached Xu Zimei. ¡°Young Master Xu, hello,¡± the white-robed young man smiled at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°I am Zhang He, a disciple of the Misty Sect. May I get to know you?¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± replied Xu Zimei, continuing his meal without looking up. He knew that the other party was with Shao Xingyu and definitely meant no good approaching him. Furthermore, he was now pondering the opportunities of his past life and had no time to play mind games with these people; killing them wouldn¡¯t benefit him at all. Simply put, their levels were entirely different; he was thinking of restoring his cultivation from the Divine Vein Realm of his previous life, yet didn¡¯t want to walk the same old path, intending to maximize his cultivation increase. Whether it was the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body or the World Pearl, these were things he had yearned for in his previous life but had never obtained. As for messing with these so-called Saint Heirs and Saintesses, it meant little to him. ¡­¡­ Zhang He frowned at Xu Zimei¡¯s attitude, but his face quickly brightened into a full smile again as he continued, ¡°Young Master Xu, I recently heard some rumors that I wanted to verify with you. Are you unwilling to speak, or are you truly afraid?¡± Looking at Zhang He¡¯s renewed provocation, Xu Zimei put down his chopsticks, looked up, and said indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to waste words with you. Some things should be stopped in moderation, or else you¡¯ll face consequences you can¡¯t handle.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhang He subtly glanced at Shao Xingyu, then clapped his hands hard, attracting the attention of everyone in the inn. ¡°Listen up, everyone, I have something very interesting to share,¡± he announced loudly. Some time ago, I accidentally heard a rumor that the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s son of the True Martial Holy Sect, using his father¡¯s influence, committed all kinds of misdeeds within the sect. He deceived a junior sister into betting, convincing her to steal a Monster Beast cub from the Emperor Pulse Realm for him. And he openly robbed fellow disciples of their possessions, often associating with other disciples of questionable conduct within the sect. I feel these martial world rumors are often completely unfounded. Today, having seen the protagonist of the rumors ¨C our Young Master Xu ¨C at first glance, he appears to be a fine figure of a man. I believe Young Master Xu is absolutely not such a person, but rumors do harm people; nonetheless, I still hope Young Master Xu can offer everyone an explanation. ¡°You aren¡¯t as despicable and shameless, filthy, and vulgar as the rumors portray.¡± Hearing Zhong Xin¡¯s words, the youths in the crowd turned their curious gazes toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked at Zhong Xin without understanding and then glanced in the direction of Shao Xingyu. Meeting Shao Xingyu¡¯s mocking gaze, he knew that there really wasn¡¯t much to this situation; Shao Xingyu was just trying to disgust him. In front of so many peers, the aim was to make Xu Zimei look foolish and lose face. ¡°Young Master Xu, what are you hesitating about? Could it be that those things are actually true?¡± Zhong Xin expressed with an exaggerated and astonished look. ¡°I think when it comes to acting, you really need to learn from Xiao Guizi,¡± said Xu Zimei with an indifferent smile. ¡°What do you mean, Young Master Xu?¡± Zhong Xin asked, momentarily taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you were paid to come here and be the fall guy,¡± Xu Zimei stood up, laughing, ¡°But I understand one thing: no matter how good the reward, you have to be alive to enjoy it.¡± ¡°What, could it be Young Master Xu is losing his temper out of embarrassment and wants to kill me?¡± Zhong Xin said with a big laugh, ¡°Today, in front of so many talented youths, my death would be insignificant. I just want everyone to see your true colors.¡± ¡°You guessed right, I am indeed going to kill you,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile, and then he slowly drew his curved blade. ¡°Young Master Xu, aren¡¯t you being too overbearing?¡± A young man in a blue robe stood up next to Shao Xingyu and spoke, ¡°Brother Zhang is just asking you for confirmation, also considering your reputation. Are you truly going to kill with such wanton disregard?¡± As the blue-robed young man finished speaking, Shao Xingyu also stood up and said harshly, ¡°Xu Zimei, what do you think you¡¯re doing? The True Martial Holy Sect is a renowned sect in the Extreme West Region, not a den of bandits. As the son of the Deputy Sect Master, you represent the Sect Gate¡¯s honor. I can¡¯t allow you to act recklessly; as a member of the True Martial Holy Sect, I must take responsibility for the sect¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Exactly, Sect Master Xu reigned supreme all his life; how could he have a son like you? We¡¯re ashamed to associate with you.¡± The young people on the field voiced their criticisms of Xu Zimei in a hubbub, but in reality, all of them were Saint Heirs or Saintesses from their respective sects. People weren¡¯t fools; many were just there for the spectacle, and the ones truly blaming Xu Zimei were all part of Shao Xingyu¡¯s group. ¡­ Xu Zimei smiled, looking at those youths who were still condemning him, and slowly took out two items from his Storage Ring. One of the items was an oval-shaped Array Plate, which was the Level Six Array Plate he won from Lu Ang as a beta€¡±equivalent to the killing power of an Emperor Pulse Realm martial artist. The other item was the Jade Pendant given to Xu Zimei by Xu Qingshan, within which resided a Divine Incarnation with nearly the strength of the Half-Step Saint Vein Realm. Seeing Xu Zimei take out these two items, the well-informed youths¡¯ faces changed dramatically in an instant. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Just to introduce, a Level Six Array Plate, and a Divine Incarnation of the Half-Step Saint Vein Realm,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The youths in the field who had been criticizing Xu Zimei suddenly fell silent, and some even had cold sweat trickling down their foreheads. ¡°I, to kill him ¨C who objects?¡± Xu Zimei surveyed the surroundings and asked calmly. Even Shao Xingyu didn¡¯t dare to speak at this moment; he hadn¡¯t expected Xu Qingshan to care so much for Xu Zimei, to the point of splitting apart a part of his own Divine Soul to give to Xu Zimei. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Silly, why would I mind ?Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Silly, why would I mind? Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Silly, why would I mind? Shao Xingyu looked at Xu Zimei and yelled, ¡°Xu Zimei, calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very calm,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°The Misty Sect is an affiliate of our True Martial Holy Sect. If you kill their Saint Heir, it will damage the relationship between the two sects,¡± Shao Xingyu hastily said. ¡°What¡¯s the use of maintaining a relationship with a second-rate sect?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said, ¡°You really have none of the grandeur that a disciple from a great sect should have.¡± Zhang He, on the side, had already been scared pale and now only thought of escaping, but Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze stayed on him, restraining him from making any rash moves. ¡°Don¡¯t think about running away. If you think you can escape under my level six formation, then by all means, try,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at him. ¡°Young Master Xu, that¡¯s not what I mean. I absolutely had no intention of provoking you,¡± Zhang He quickly shook his head and said. ¡°Oh? Then what do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei walked toward Zhang He as he spoke. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Zhang He instinctively took two steps back, then forcibly swallowed his saliva and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Young Master Xu, I merely heard some unsubstantiated rumors that I feared might tarnish your noble image. So I wanted to explain on your behalf, hoping you wouldn¡¯t mind. If I said anything wrong, I apologize to you.¡± Xu Zimei walked up to Zhang He, looked at the cold sweat rolling down his forehead, patted his shoulder with a smile, and said, ¡°Fool, how could I mind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Zhang He responded with a ingratiating nod as he looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s smile. However, the next moment, the curved blade unsheathed and Zhang He¡¯s head parted from his body instantly. Even until his death, his face was fixed in an ingratiating smile. ¡°I called you a fool, yet you believed me when I said I didn¡¯t mind,¡± Xu Zimei sighed. ¡°You, you actually killed him,¡± said Shao Xingyu, looking at Xu Zimei, his voice filled with panic. Xu Zimei chuckled, picked up Zhang He¡¯s head, and took steps toward Shao Xingyu. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zhong Xin drew his sword and stood in front of Xu Zimei, asking. ¡°Junior brother Zhong, if you want to fight, I¡¯ll spar with you,¡± Meng Kuo also slapped the table beside him, immediately shattering it, his aura as imposing as a rainbow. ¡°We¡¯re all disciples of the same sect; there is no need to fight to the death,¡± Zhong Xin said with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you; you just said you wouldn¡¯t kill Zhang He,¡± Shao Xingyu immediately stepped back a few paces and shouted. ¡°The cream of the youthful generation of True Martial Holy Sect, an Emperor-level talent, the grandson of the Great Elder, look at yourself now; do you deserve it?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle, shaking his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the one who leads the team to Purple Sun City this time is your grandfather. If I killed you, I wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage either.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhong Xin thought for a moment before finally stepping aside. Watching Xu Zimei approach him, Shao Xingyu mustered his courage and asked, ¡°What do you want to do? The recent incident has nothing to do with me.¡± Xu Zimei placed Zhang He¡¯s head on the table, then grabbed Shao Xingyu by the hair and forced his head down to a level parallel with the tabletop. At that moment, Shao Xingyu saw Zhang He¡¯s face right in front of him, still wearing a sycophantic leer. ¡°Remember this smile, remember this face, because next time it might be you on this table,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. After that, Xu Zimei let go of Shao Xingyu. Looking at Shao Xingyu¡¯s disheveled appearance, Zhong Xin frowned but didn¡¯t say anything further. He thought Shao Xingyu was too cowardly; even if Xu Zimei was an idiot, he wouldn¡¯t dare to brazenly kill him just like that. One must realize that the main person in charge who came to Purple Sun City this time was the Great Elder, and if the Great Elder went berserk, Xu Zimei would not have a good outcome either. He was a powerful practitioner of the Esteem Vein Realm, not Shao Xingyu¡¯s bodyguard, and if it weren¡¯t for respecting his master¡¯s wishes, he wouldn¡¯t even want to bother with Shao Xingyu. Such Emperor Pulse Realm talent was thus wasted. ¡­a€| After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei rented a room and returned to it. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? He reflected on the scenes from the Painting Palace in his past life; although much time had passed, some memories were still vivid. If he remembered correctly, in his past life, the World Pearl should have been obtained by Chu Yang. As for this time, he didn¡¯t know whether Chu Yang would dare to come, since the entire Extreme West Region was now hunting for him. Moreover, with Three Great Elders of the Esteem Vein Realm from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect stationed here, if Chu Yang dared show up, he would certainly be directly apprehended by the Great Elder. ¡­a€| Outside Purple Sun City at that moment, a sallow-faced young man stood at the city gate, looking up at the ancient, towering city walls. ¡°Ink Elder, we have finally arrived,¡± the young man exhaled deeply. This young man was none other than Chu Yang; ever since he learned the Face-changing Technique from Ink Elder, he had adopted a new face. As long as he avoided places where powerful practitioners often appeared, he didn¡¯t need to worry about being exposed, after all, there were not so many practitioners of the Emperor Pulse Realm in the world. ¡°Yang, there are many masters in Purple Sun City, so be as careful as you can,¡± Reincarnation Elder advised. Rushing here upon hearing the news about the emergence of the Painting Palace, Reincarnation Elder believed that Chu Yang was a person with a profound destiny, and that this legacy should rightfully include a part for him. Chu Yang entered the city, and indeed, Purple Sun City, being the capital of an empire, had a bustle unmatched by other cities. He moved cautiously, encountering many of his peers along the way, all of whom had a much higher cultivation level than him. His cultivation had just made a breakthrough to the True Vein Realm during these days, but Chu Yang did not allow himself a shred of pride in his heart. He knew that, whether in terms of resources or talent, he was much weaker than many of his peers. The accomplishments he had today were all hard-won, bit by bit, yet this still wasn¡¯t enough to bridge the gap between him and the offspring of the great powers. ¡­a€| After making a round in the city, Chu Yang had also gathered some intelligence regarding the Painting Palace. In order to avoid being discovered, Chu Yang didn¡¯t dare to linger outside for too long, and after searching several inns, he finally rented a room. Back in his room, Chu Yang began to cultivate. Inside his body, a pale golden bead slowly rotated. This was the Yin Pearl of the Forgotten Dust Pearl. At that time, when Chu Yang saw the autobiography of the Forgetful Taoist in the cave, the character for ¡°forget¡± on the book turned into a beam of golden light and rushed into his body. At that moment, Chu Yang thought it was just a Vein Skills inheritance that taught him ¡°Eternal Resentment.¡± But over time, with each cultivation session, this golden light gradually coalesced, and now it had become a bead. Chu Yang was now very worried; he feared he would end up like the Forgetful Taoist¡¯s life, forgotten by the world. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102 Chapter 102 The Mutation of the Forgotten Dust Pearl ?Chapter 102: Chapter 102: The Mutation of the Forgotten Dust Pearl Chapter 102: Chapter 102: The Mutation of the Forgotten Dust Pearl He was afraid that Baili Xiao would forget him, and eventually even Ink Elder would forget him. Although he didn¡¯t have many relatives, each of them was crucially important to him. ¡°Teacher, do you think there will ever come a day when you also won¡¯t remember me,¡± Chu Yang stood by the window, looking out at the gradually darkening sky, he asked. ¡°No, since the Forgetful Taoist was able to leave behind the Yin Pearl, it means he had a way to extract the Yin Pearl from his own body,¡± Ink Elder consoled, ¡°There must be a way, we just haven¡¯t found it yet. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Yang nodded, but the worry on his face became even more evident. ¡­a€| The next day, early in the morning, Chu Yang got out of bed, finished washing up, and walked toward the Painting Palace, hoping he could blend in with the crowd and enter. At this time, the western district of Purple Sun City was almost completely occupied and congested with a dense throng of people. As Chu Yang arrived underneath the Painting Palace, looking up at that somewhat surreal building, his expression turned awkward. Because at the entrance of the Painting Palace, three Saint Vein Realm elders stood guard on both sides. As the main force moved towards the inside of the Painting Palace, no one could escape their eyes. ¡°Teacher, what should we do?¡± Chu Yang asked anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to enter the Painting Palace now, losing some opportunities is a minor issue, but if they discover you, with three Saint Vein Realm experts there, you won¡¯t stand a chance of escape,¡± Ink Elder replied helplessly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°So we¡¯re just going to leave like this?¡± Chu Yang asked reluctantly. ¡°Forget it, opportunities can be forsaken, but life is critical,¡± Ink Elder responded. Chu Yang nodded in resignation and, taking advantage of the fact that everyone was surging toward the Painting Palace, he quietly withdrew. With all the disciples of Purple Sun City entering the Painting Palace, the initially bustling city instantly grew much quieter. Walking down the somewhat deserted street, Chu Yang felt that everything was going against hima€¡± the threat of the Forgotten Dust Pearl inside his body was still unresolved, and his painstaking effort to get to the Painting Palace had been in vain. ¡°Young master, would you care to take a look at my collection?¡± Just as Chu Yang was about to leave Purple Sun City, a vendor by the roadside suddenly pulled on his sleeve. The vendor said with a smile, ¡°My items can ward off evil and bring luck; they bring blessings and can change one¡¯s fortune. I see you sighing and looking troubled, you must have encountered some misfortune, right? How about buying one to change your luck?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need it,¡± Chu Yang shook his head and glanced at the small stall next to him. The stall was filled with all kinds of odd items, including statues with deer heads and human bodies, monsters with eight claws, and many others that Chu Yang had never seen before. He casually looked over them and realized they were all ordinary ceramics, clearly intended to deceive people. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Just as he was about to look away, a book on the stall caught Chu Yang¡¯s attention. To Chu Yang¡¯s senses, it was just an ordinary book, yet for some reason, when his gaze swept over the book, he felt an inexplicable sense of affinity, and even the Forgotten Dust Pearl within him began to tremble. ¡°Young master, these are collections I¡¯ve amassed over decades; perhaps there are some good items among them,¡± the vendor hurriedly continued, seeing Chu Yang¡¯s interest, ¡°Previously, someone bought a sealed jar from me, and when they opened it, it was filled with Dust Blood Stones. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask arounda€¡± there¡¯s risk, but also the chance of a windfall.¡± ¡°Chen Laosan, are you tricking these newcomers again?¡± A man nearby saw this and teased with a laugh. ¡°Old Wu, cut it out with your slander,¡± Chen Laosan¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly retorted, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it real, the time someone found Dust Blood Stones at my stall?¡± ¡°It was real, but you, Chen Laosan, have been in business for decades and you¡¯ve only been ¡®looted¡¯ once,¡± aren¡¯t the odds a bit too low?¡± the man said, chuckling. ¡°They just don¡¯t have the luck. This young brother here is different from ordinary people; he¡¯s certain to find something,¡± Chen Laosan replied with a huff. Chu Yang squatted in front of the vendor¡¯s stall and casually picked up a few strangely shaped ceramic pieces to look over. Although his target was that book, he knew he couldn¡¯t be too obvious, to prevent the vendor from raising the price on the spot. ¡°How much for this?¡± Chu Yang asked, pointing to the monster with the head of a deer and the body of a human in his hands. ¡°Young brother, you really have a keen eye,¡± Chen Laosan smiled and replied hastily, ¡°This statue has some legends associated with it. It is said that deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains, live some Half-Beast People whose tribes take the appearance of their ancestors as their totem. This statue was obtained from the Hundred Thousand Mountains, it might be related to the heritage of the Half-Beast Race. A fixed price, ten thousand Spirit Crystals.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Chu Yang asked with a light smile. Chen Laosan chuckled awkwardly, then said, ¡°Of course, this price might be a bit inflated, after all, it¡¯s not confirmed. I¡¯ll give you a sincere price, one thousand Spirit Crystals, but if you haggle again, that would be unreasonable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll offer you two hundred Spirit Crystals for two items from here, how¡¯s that?¡± Chu Yang said with a smile. He could tell that the ceramics were forged by the vendor himself and weren¡¯t worth much at all. ¡°Add a bit more, it¡¯s not easy for us either, we are all small businesses,¡± Chen Laosan said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you two hundred fifty Spirit Crystals, if that¡¯s not okay, then I won¡¯t take it,¡± Chu Yang said as he took out Spirit Crystals from his Storage Ring and handed them to Chen Laosan. He first took the statue with the deer head and human body, which he had intended to pick up along with another octopus-like monster statue. However, after pondering for a while, Chu Yang shook his head and said softly, ¡°Your statue looks quite new, seemingly fresh out of the kiln, I¡¯d rather pick something else that¡¯s safer.¡± Chen Laosan laughed awkwardly on the side, some of the items on his stall were purchased at low prices, and some were indeed fired by him. In fact, the cost was no more than ten Spirit Crystals. After thinking it over, Chu Yang still took away the yellowed book next to him. Watching Chu Yang¡¯s departing figure, Chen Laosan hummed a tune cheerfully. ¡­a€| After returning to the inn, Chu Yang tossed the statue aside and quickly took out the yellowed book. When he held the book in his palms, the Forgotten Dust Pearl inside of him shook even more fiercely. Chu Yang flipped through the book and discovered it was just an ordinary vernacular novel, with a story that lacked substance. After reading it several times without any clue, Chu Yang suddenly felt as if there was something inside the cover¡¯s compartment of the book. The compartment in the cover was a bit thick. He used his sword to cut through the compartment and found a piece of paper hidden inside. Chu Yang was certain the object making the Forgotten Dust Pearl inside of him tremble was this piece of paper. When he took the paper in his hands, the Forgotten Dust Pearl inside of him suddenly emitted a warm flow. The warm flow, beyond his control, flew out of his body, and merged with that piece of paper. In an instant, the paper emitted ten thousand rays of light that merged into the warm flow and then flew back into Chu Yang¡¯s body. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Yang Pearl ?Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Yang Pearl Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Yang Pearl As the golden light merged into his body, Chu Yang felt a sense of clarity in his mind. Within his consciousness, the piece of paper transformed into a sky full of golden light, then outlined a map. All information regarding this map flowed into his memory. After a long time, Chu Yang slowly opened his eyes, a sharp light flashed in his pupils, and he murmured to himself, ¡°The Yang Pearl of the Forgotten Dust Pearl.¡± ¡°Yang, what have you obtained?¡± Reincarnation Elder curiously asked. ¡°A map related to the Yang Pearl of the Forgotten Dust Pearl,¡± Chu Yang replied excitedly, ¡°This map was left behind by the Forgotten Dust Emperor. After he embraced his destiny, he sought the other Yin Pearl, but searched for a long time without a shred of news. Once he became a Great Emperor, the Yang Pearl was of little use to him. Before ascending, he placed the Yang Pearl somewhere. He hoped that one day, the person fated to find the Yin Pearl could complete the Yin and Yang of the Forgotten Dust Pearls, and this map is precisely the guide to the hidden location of the Yang Pearl.¡± ¡°All this was recorded on the piece of paper?¡± Reincarnation Elder asked. ¡°Yes, teacher, as long as we obtain the Yang Pearl, we can eliminate the threat of the Yin Pearl,¡± Chu Yang replied with a smile. ¡°Not only that, but you could also master the Great Yin-Yang Path and rise to great heights,¡± Reincarnation Elder said with a smile, ¡°The Forgotten Dust Pearl is ranked fourth on the list of world¡¯s strange treasures, after all.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose, teacher, I will set off to find the Yang Pearl now,¡± Chu Yang said with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡­a€| Right in front of the Painting Palace, the entrance to the inside was actually a painting. Within the painting, a gentle breeze blew, several willow trees swayed with the wind, and a boundless river stretched beyond the horizon, its glittering surface dotted with drifting fishing boats. Not far from the fishing boats on the riverbank was a small thatched cottage nestled among the green waters and blue mountains. Two big red lanterns hung in front of the house, and the door was half-concealed. It was such an incredibly lifelike painting that when Xu Zimei placed his hand on the wooden door, the lanterns within the painting flickered, and in a moment of darkness, he lost consciousness. All those who entered the Painting Palace had used the same method. When Xu Zimei woke up, he found himself in a vast plain wilderness. Surveying his surroundings, Xu Zimei already had a plan in mind. The challenges of the Painting Palace were divided into four layers, and if one failed even once, they would be directly expelled from the palace. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t walked far when he saw a dense maple forest ahead. ¡°Please find the only real maple leaf in these maple woods within a quarter of an hour.¡± Suddenly, a tremendous voice came from the sky, exploding beside the ear like thunder. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, there had to be hundreds of maple trees in the forest, and each tree bore close to a thousand leaves. Among the tens of thousands of maple leaves, only one was real, and the difficulty of finding it was imaginable. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, understanding the meaning of this challenge. When a painter reached the highest realm, they could make the items in their paintings a realitya€¡±just like Hua Wuqing. But no matter how exquisite their painting skills, the items they created differed fundamentally from real items. Creation is the work of heaven and earth; the various fates and causalities entwined, the cultivation of life span, and the human body¡¯s complex structure are unimaginable. A painter could not achieve the feat of creation; at best, they could only imitate nature and create false items. In this vast maple forest, besides the leaves that naturally grew between heaven and earth, everything else was painted. Hua Wuqing set up this challenge with the goal of making every painter who accepted his inheritance able to distinguish between reality and a painting. And not to get lost in the illusion of paintings coming to life. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes; the World Pearl was of utmost importance to him, and he didn¡¯t wish to waste any more time. Sometimes, your eyes can deceive you, to find the real maple leaf, you must rely on your inner eye. He let go of his thoughts, discarding all distractions, allowing himself to enter a state of emptiness. Xu Zimei slowly circulated the cultivation of the ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡±; at first, his mind was quite restless. But as time passed by little by little, Xu Zimei felt a silence around him as if the whole world had come to a standstill. He was alone, in an endless loneliness, with darkness before his eyes. Suddenly, he heard different sounds; there seemed to be a breeze blowing around him, the wind rustling the maple leaves. Xu Zimei walked through the maple forest with his eyes shut, the sound of countless leaves swaying grew clearer and clearer. As he listened carefully to the sound of the leaves fluttering, he continued walking forward. After a long time, he suddenly stopped beside a maple tree. He slowly reached out with his left hand and, after fumbling through the dense maple leaves for a while, finally picked one. Only then did Xu Zimei open his eyes and, looking at the maple leaf in his hand, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. When he took this maple leaf, he found that the entire maple forest he was in began to shake. The maple trees that were very realistic moments ago turned into a painting, slowly falling in front of Xu Zimei. The maple forest vanished, and Xu Zimei found himself back on the plains once again. He placed the painting of the maple tree into his Storage Ring, then continued onward. The further he went, the higher the temperature became; the weather which had been like a gentle spring breeze became scorching hot. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t walk for long before he felt parched, the blazing suns scorching the earth as if trying to pour all their light and heat down. He looked up at the sky and saw, to his surprise, that there were two suns hanging peacefully. Under the baking of the two suns, the earth below was cracking with dry fissures. Xu Zimei kept walking forward, and a small village appeared ahead. ¡°Finally here,¡± he wiped the sweat from his forehead and let out a long sigh. At the entrance of the village, a few children wearing hats were shooting arrows at the sun with their bows. But their arrows would fall down after reaching merely a dozen meters; the thought of bringing down a sun with these arrows was pure fantasy. However, Xu Zimei knew that this challenge tested one¡¯s imagination. As a painter, an imagination was indispensable. ¡°Hey kids, what are you doing?¡± Xu Zimei approached with a smile and asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°We¡¯re shooting at the sun. It¡¯s too hot, so we thought if we could shoot down a sun, it might cool off a bit,¡± one of the kids responded in a babyish voice. ¡°Little friend, with this method, you could never hit the sun in a lifetime,¡± Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile. ¡°Do you have a way, big brother?¡± the child asked curiously. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104 Chapter 104, Fourth Picture ?Chapter 104: Chapter 104, Fourth Picture Chapter 104: Chapter 104, Fourth Picture ¡°Go to your village and fetch me a basin of water, and I¡¯ll teach you,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. The child looked at Xu Zimei with a puzzled glance, then scampered off into the village. Watching the child¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. Though he had seen it once in his previous life, he still couldn¡¯t help being amazed at the intelligence of these children in the paintings when he saw them again. Before long, the child returned, panting with a small basin of water. Xu Zimei placed the basin under the sun and, lining up the angle, a reflection of the sun appeared in the water. ¡°Shoot your arrows at this reflection, and you can hit the sun,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to the basin and said. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï This bow-drawing and sun-shooting test was somewhat like a monkey trying to fish the moon out of the sea, but the difference was that while the monkey never caught the moon, you can actually hit the sun. A few children looked at Xu Zimei skeptically, then bent their bows, nocked their arrows, and fiercely shot at the reflection of the sun in the water. When the arrows plunged into the reflection, the image in the water wasn¡¯t disturbed and rippled slightly. Instead, a dull thundering sound rumbled in the sky, and the sun that hung high became like a ball of fire that seemed to fall from the sky. ¡°The sun has fallen; we hit it,¡± the children cheered, jumping up and down. Xu Zimei stood by with a smile; as the sun fell from the sky, the space around Xu Zimei began to distort and shake again. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï As the space in front of him changed, when he opened his eyes, he found himself back on the plain. Another painting appeared before him, this one depicting several children bending their bows to shoot at the sun. Xu Zimei put away the painting and continued northward. Initially, after shooting down the sun, the temperature around returned to normal, but as Xu Zimei moved forward, he felt the air growing colder and colder. The sun was obscured by dark clouds, and snowflakes began to drift from the sky. The snowflakes fell heavier and heavier, the snow beneath his feet thickened, and even the temperature around became cold. Xu Zimei, now at the pinnacle of the True Vein Realm, could still feel the cold. It wasn¡¯t just physical coldness, it was a deep, bone-chilling cold. He sat cross-legged, allowing the snowflakes to scatter on him. In a short while, his entire body was completely buried by the falling snow, turning into a snowman. Xu Zimei only felt his entire body grow numb and without any sensation. Even all the organs in his body seemed to be frozen, and his heartbeat appeared to slow down more and more. ¡°Am I going to die,¡± Xu Zimei wanted to smile but found that his muscles had already been frozen stiff. He closed his eyes, his consciousness growing more and more blurred, as if a voice was constantly advising him in the darkness. ¡°Sleep now, after you fall asleep, it will all be over.¡± Although his body was already in shock and his consciousness was veering towards sleep, the stubbornness in Xu Zimei¡¯s heart still refused to end it like this. This competition against time and the struggle with the Grim Reaper was the most excruciating. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how long it had been; he just felt that his body was completely icebound, he seemed numbed to the cold, and he couldn¡¯t even hear his own heartbeat. Suddenly, a warm pulse began to throb in his chest, attaining enlightenment in the face of death, and then sparking the fire of a burning prairie within the endless icy expanse. Just like the saying goes, a single spark can start a prairie fire. Xu Zimei only felt that the warmth was very faint, yet the coldness in his body was dispelled instantly. The snowflakes in the sky seemed to have stopped falling, and Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes to find that the icy and snowy landscape that was previously before him had vanished. He found himself once again on the plain, with a painting falling down in front of him. Snow and ice swept across the world, freezing everything, but under the cover of ice and snow, there sat a person, like a pine, sitting cross-legged on the ground. Immovable, as if even if the snow buried the whole world, he would not be extinguished. This was the scene depicted in the painting, and Xu Zimei took the painting and continued forward. The actual test of the third barrier was temperament, no matter how great the difficulty, even on the brink of death, one must not give up any hope. a€| Xu Zimei kept moving forward, and after a while, his gaze was captured by the scene ahead. The distant mountains seemed close at hand yet were shrouded in haze, and the white clouds in the sky hung so low they appeared to be just above his head. As if one could reach out and grasp the clouds, the blue sky, clearly day, was twinkling with stars. Directly in front was a boundless sea, with huge waves rolling in the middle, the roaring seawater being swept up by the waves but never seeming to fall. In the middle of the two sides of the waves, a path paved with pebbles led through a secluded lane. The pebbles floated on the blue water, reflecting the starry sky and the clouds overhead, as well as the misty mountains behind that were just a stone¡¯s throw away. In the middle of the pebble path, there was an inkstone on a table, and at this moment, a middle-aged man in a green robe stood before the table, engrossed in painting. Xu Zimei stepped on the pebbles, one by one, then approached the middle-aged man. He watched the man paint, but there was no paper on the table; the man held a wolf hair brush as though he were painting in the air. After a while, the middle-aged man put down the brush, and the spiritual energy around suddenly fluctuated. A fish leapt out from the space before him, darting into the sea, followed by a series of goldfish jumping out from space. ¡°Do you see anything?¡± the middle-aged man asked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°You are quite honest,¡± the middle-aged man laughed: ¡°You are the first successor to come here. According to the rules, as long as you can paint a picture with a mood, you can get my Divine Brush.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t paint,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°And I¡¯m not here to receive your legacy of the Divine Brush.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the middle-aged man was taken aback, then laughed: ¡°Then you must be here for the World Pearl, I¡¯m sorry, the World Pearl is not part of the legacy of this Painting Palace.¡± ¡°I have a painting,¡± Xu Zimei also smiled and took out the three paintings he had obtained earlier. ¡°These paintings can only accept the inheritance of the Divine Brush, I will not give the World Pearl to others,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°You should take a look at this painting first,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Then he took out the fourth painting from his Storage Ring, the very one he had gotten from Nie Xingqing before. It was a self-portrait of the Ancestor of Wind. ¡°How did this painting end up in your hands?¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you her descendant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. When you painted this picture, you promised the Ancestor of Wind that as long as someone came to you with this painting, you would fulfill any request they had,¡± Xu Zimei smiled: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Senior Wu Qing?¡± Chapter 105 - Chapter 105 Chapter 105 World Pearl Acquired ?Chapter 105: Chapter 105 World Pearl Acquired Chapter 105: Chapter 105 World Pearl Acquired The middle-aged man before me was none other than Hua Wuqing, once famous throughout the Eastern Continent. As for the life and death of Hua Wuqing, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t very clear, but he knew that the middle-aged man before him was just a residual image of Hua Wuqing. Speaking of Hua Wuqing, he was actually a man of deep passion. Many people find it difficult to extricate themselves from the bonds of love in their lifetimes. Hua Wuqing once loved Ancestor of Wind for a while, but Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t really sure about the specifics. All he knew was that Ancestor of Wind and Dustless Emperor had been childhood sweethearts, and they later became husband and wife. At that time, Dustless Emperor hadn¡¯t yet been chosen by Destiny, and someone wanted to use Ancestor of Wind¡¯s life to threaten the Dustless Emperor. In one pursuit, Ancestor of Wind preferred to leap off a cliff and die rather than burden the Dustless Emperor. But few knew that Ancestor of Wind didn¡¯t die after jumping off the cliff; instead, she was saved by Hua Wuqing. Because of Ancestor of Wind¡¯s severe injuries, Hua Wuqing took care of her for a long time. Yet during that time, the two of them developed feelings for each other, growing fond of one another as the days passed. However, Ancestor of Wind couldn¡¯t let go of Dustless Emperor and chose him over Hua Wuqing in the end. In her own words, her heart ached when Hua Wuqing left. But when Dustless Emperor left, Ancestor of Wind felt as if her entire heart had died. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? That¡¯s probably the difference between liking and love. Ancestor of Wind couldn¡¯t be ambiguous with them both; she chose to leave Hua Wuqing, and it is said that on the eve of their parting, Hua Wuqing painted a portrait for Ancestor of Wind. And he promised that if someone came to him with the painting, he would do his utmost to fulfill one condition for that person. But Ancestor of Wind never intended to seek Hua Wuqing¡¯s help; she accepted the painting but merely as a keepsake. Even later, when she left and left the painting within her legacy, she didn¡¯t tell people of the Immortal Spirit Sect about the origins and use of the painting. For in her heart, the painting was just a beautiful memory of a chapter in her life. She also didn¡¯t wish for future generations to dredge up the past and seek Hua Wuqing¡¯s help with the painting. In later generations, there were many such claims that Hua Wuqing voluntarily gave up his Destiny because of Ancestor of Wind during the struggle with the Dustless Emperor. Of course, the truthfulness of these rumors has yet to be confirmed. ¡­a€| Hua Wuqing took the painting from Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, cracked a grin, and chuckled softly, as if scenes of the past were flashing through his mind. Throughout his life, he had only books and paintings for company, never contemplating marriage or having children. But during one unintended sketching trip, he had met Ancestor of Wind and fallen in love. It was his first love and also his last. ¡°You want the World Pearl?¡± Hua Wuqing looked at Xu Zimei and said. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Hua Wuqing was silent for a while, and then with a few slight waves of his hands in the air, the air in front of him began to fluctuate. Holding the Divine Brush in his hand, he swept it through the air, tearing the space, and a spherical pearl flew out from the rift. This sphere was pure white, its structure highly clear, giving one the impression that it encompassed everything in the world at a glance. Auspicious deer galloped, wild horses neighed, a hundred flowers bloomed, and a long river flowed. Hua Wuqing retracted the Ancestor of Wind¡¯s painting and then handed the World Pearl to Xu Zimei. With a light laugh, ¡°I hope it will shine brightly in your hands.¡± ¡°It will,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, nodding. After obtaining the World Pearl, Xu Zimei was about to leave when the space next to him suddenly began to fluctuate. A young man in a white robe stepped out. ¡°It seems the second heir has arrived,¡± Hua Wuqing said with a smile. The young man in white first surveyed his surroundings, and when he saw Xu Zimei, his expression froze, clearly not expecting someone to be earlier than himself. However, seeing Hua Wuqing, the youth¡¯s demeanor became excited, and he hurriedly stepped forward to bow and said, ¡°Song Qianqiu, the seventeenth generation disciple of the Song Family, pays respects to the ancestor.¡± ¡°Enough, stand up, I don¡¯t care for these formalities,¡± Hua Wuqing said with a smile, shaking his head. Xu Zimei glanced at the young man, knowing that Hua Wuqing¡¯s real surname was not Hua, and whether his surname was Song, he did not know in his previous life either. But the youth¡¯s face seemed familiar to him, as if he had seen it somewhere in his previous life. Suddenly, a flash of realization struck Xu Zimei as he saw the familiar face of the youth, ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy the later Painting Saint Hua Qianqiu.¡± In his past life, many people said that it was only after receiving the legacy of Hua Wuqing that Hua Qianqiu changed his surname to Hua. Now it seemed they must be from the same family. ¡°How is the Song Family doing?¡± Hua Wuqing glanced at the youth, asking with a touch of sentiment. In truth, for Hua Wuqing, the current Song Family was no longer that important. After all this time, his parents and friends most likely had reached the end of their lives, and the present-day Song Family, besides sharing a blood relation with him, basically had no one he knew. Nevertheless, it was his family, and he naturally did not wish to see it decline. ¡°Ancestor, you left behind many legacies and cultivation techniques in our family. Although our Song Family has never surpassed your achievements, we have developed rapidly over the years and are now among the top families within Purple Sun City,¡± Song Qianqiu replied hurriedly: ¡°The reason I was able to pass the first three trials so quickly is that I came across some items you left behind by chance, which contained some information about the Painting Palace.¡± ¡°Even though you are my clansman, if you want to inherit the Divine Brush, you must still pass the fourth trial,¡± Hua Wuqing said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with this Divine Brush for many years; I must find it a suitable heir.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Song Qianqiu replied earnestly. ¡°Paint a picture with a mood, and consider the fourth trial passed,¡± Hua Wuqing nodded, saying so. ¡­a€| Song Qianqiu approached the long table and took out a brush from his Storage Ring. It was apparent that he was well prepared or, perhaps, he was also a lover of painting. Upon spreading the white paper, his brush danced swiftly across it. Song Qianqiu was extremely quick, and what was more terrifying was that he painted with his eyes completely closed. After some time, when the painting was completed, Song Qianqiu gently chopped down on the towering waves on both sides of the pebble walkway with his hands as if they were knives. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 A spray of seawater splashed onto the white paper, giving the originally ordinary painting a few more hints of mood. The ink in the painting seemed somewhat diluted, then, with the flow of the seawater, it appeared all the more natural, without the constraints and deliberate effort usually present in a painting. The scene depicted in this painting was the summit of a mountain, with a pine or cypress tree growing solitarily on the edge of a cliff. Without using any flashy techniques to embellish it, this simple painting still managed to convey the cliff¡¯s steepness, the tree¡¯s loftiness, and the tenacious spirit of life. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Retreat ?Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Retreat Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Retreat ¡°At your age, to possess such painting skills is enough to show your love and dedication to the art,¡± Hua Wuqing said with a gratified smile. ¡°I dare not claim excellence. I still fall far short of my ancestors,¡± Song Qianqiu hastily replied. ¡°Take this Divine Brush. Remember to treat it well; it has already developed its own intelligence. If you¡¯re not the haven it seeks, it will leave you on its own,¡± Hua Wuqing advised. Song Qianqiu nodded solemnly, then took the Divine Brush from Hua Wuqing¡¯s hand. He examined the Divine Brush before him; it actually didn¡¯t look particularly remarkable, almost like any ordinary wolf hair brush. Tight clusters of small characters were inscribed on the brush handle. ¡°A single wolf hair brush to paint all creation under heaven, a lifetime¡¯s splatter of ink to knock on the Great Dao and the human heart.¡± Song Qianqiu also knew this wasn¡¯t a good place to accept the inheritance, to avoid disturbance. After all, now that he had acquired the Divine Brush, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to find a safe place to receive the legacy. ¡°All right, you two should leave now. The inheritance of the Painting Palace is no more; its reason for existence has entirely vanished,¡± Hua Wuqing said, waving his hand as tumultuous waves appeared before him and he spoke out loud. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? ¡°Ancestor, may I ask where your true body is now?¡± Song Qianqiu hurriedly spoke: ¡°The members of our family always think of you, and my visit to the Painting Palace was also on a mission to find you.¡± ¡°So many years have passed, and the Song Family remains the same Song Family, yet it¡¯s no longer the Song Family of old. Things have changed, and my return would no longer mean anything,¡± Hua Wuqing shook his head and said, ¡°Go now. If there¡¯s destiny, we¡¯ll meet again; if not, do not force it.¡± As Hua Wuqing¡¯s words concluded, the towering waves on either side boiled over, forming giant breakers that instantly engulfed Hua Wuqing in the ocean. Song Qianqiu could only sigh helplessly as he witnessed everything before him. He then looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°This brother, as both beneficiaries of this event, how about we keep each other¡¯s secrets? It would be to our advantage.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Zimei said, nodding with a smile. Then, the space before them distorted, and Xu Zimei only felt a powerful force surge from the space, forcibly ejecting him. He looked around to find not just himself, but it seemed everyone who had entered the Painting Palace had been forcibly expelled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the crowd immediately started chattering. ¡°I had clearly broken through the first trial; why was I sent out?¡± ¡°It drives me mad. I had already passed two trials and was about to solve the third. Just one step away, and I failed.¡± ¡°Since all of us have been sent out, it means that someone has already obtained the inheritance of the Painting Palace.¡± Some disciples familiar with inheritances speculated as well. ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯ve only been inside for a brief time. Even if someone is faster, they shouldn¡¯t be that far ahead.¡± Listening to the discussions of the surrounding crowd, Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. He had been able to enter so quickly because he knew the rules inside entirely. And Song Qianqiu had found clues in items once left by Hua Wuqing, naturally moving much faster than anyone else. ¡­a€| ¡°I wonder which brother has obtained the inheritance. Would you care to come out and meet us?¡± A youth asked loudly, walking on air and standing high in the sky. But except for the buzz of conversation, no one stepped forward from the crowd. After all, everyone understood the importance of steady progress, especially with the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects nearby. If they had any ideas, no one would dare to interrupt. Disciples of the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects had been called by their Elders for inquiries as soon as they had come out, and only after hearing that no one seized the inheritance did they shake their heads in disappointment. ¡°` Afterwards, the elders of the three great Emperor Level Immortal Sects also stood in front of the many youths and delivered a speech, the gist of which was that anyone who obtained the inheritance of Hua Wuqing could directly join the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. After all, the inheritance of Hua Wuqing involved not only the Divine Brush but also the World Pearl, ranked first on the list of strange and unique treasures in the world. Although the crowd was abuzz with discussion, the person who received the inheritance did not come forward. The Painting Palace, which had been floating in the air, had unexpectedly transformed into a painting at this moment. The painting slowly drifted down from the sky when suddenly a flame erupted within it and within a few breaths, before the crowd could even react, the painting had been completely burned to ashes. ¡­ After that, the crowd began to disperse and leave, feeling as if this visit to the Painting Palace lacked something. The inheritances of the past would result in life-and-death struggles and create a sensation for a while. However, this visit to the Painting Palace left many things baffling. Since the inheritance of Hua Wuqing was not obtained, many sects began to depart. Xu Zimei boarded the Holy Vessel of the sect and followed the Great Elder and others back to True Martial Holy Sect. The journey was quite ordinary; Shao Xingyu now did not even dare to speak loudly in front of Xu Zimei, let alone be alone with him. It seemed that the matter with Zhang He had truly frightened him. Sometimes Xu Zimei found it rather amusing; someone like Shao Xingyu, with his background as the grandson of the Great Elder, had never lacked resources since childhood and even possessed Emperor-level talent. Unfortunately, his character was wanting, and if he did not change, he was doomed to mediocre achievements in this lifetime. Xu Zimei even felt that someone with Shao Xingyu¡¯s character was not equal to some of the ordinary Outer Sect Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡­ After the Holy Vessel flew at high speed through the sky for a day and a night, it finally landed within the True Martial Holy Sect at dawn on the second day. After returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei directly announced he was going into seclusion to integrate the World Pearl first. Xu Zimei also specifically ordered Xiao Guizi to guard his retreat and not to disturb him for any reason. Back in his room, Xu Zimei first set up the Level Six Killing Array given to him by Lu Ang around him, so that he could activate the Array Plate immediately if anything unusual happened. Condensing True Fate is an extremely important task, and nothing can go wrong in the process. The Empty Vein Realm meant that one must open the fourth Vein Gate in the human body, ¡°Kun Hai¡±. The third Vein Gate, ¡°Zhao Yingfeng,¡± was located at the chest, while the fourth Vein Gate, ¡°Kun Hai,¡± was situated on the back, exactly opposite the third Vein Gate. Xu Zimei first released all the power of the Divine Vein Realm hidden within the mysterious sphere inside his body. He directed it all at the fourth Vein Gate, and with the residual power of the Ten-Vein Fruit, Kun Hai was instantly opened. As Kun Hai was opened, the Spiritual Energy inside Xu Zimei¡¯s body surged instantly. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï This Spiritual Energy could not be absorbed by his body, nor could it be expelled, and as it accumulated more and more within him, it almost formed a torrential river of Spiritual Energy. Xu Zimei knew it was time to condense his True Fate. He cut open his finger and as his blood fell onto the World Pearl, the ordinary bead immediately reacted, turning into a streak of light that followed Xu Zimei¡¯s blood through the wound and into his body. ¡°` Chapter 107 - Chapter 107 Chapter 107 True Fate World ?Chapter 107: Chapter 107 True Fate World Chapter 107: Chapter 107 True Fate World When the World Pearl entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body, it was instantly enveloped by Spiritual Energy. Spiritual Energy slowly flowed into the World Pearl, and he began the long journey of refining it. The World Pearl possessed a nascent intelligence, which was initially resistant to Xu Zimei¡¯s refining efforts. But as Xu Zimei refined it bit by bit, the intelligence¡¯s resistance gradually faded away. This process of refining lasted a full seven days, during which time the World Pearl experienced continuous mystical phenomena. There were deep seas inverted for ninety thousand miles, then slowly ascending to transform into a clear blue sky. Massive beasts roared towards the heavens, standing billions of feet tall, shattering the firmament with a single punch. Willows stood in the wilderness, and as the willow catkins fluttered and swayed, deep brown cracks appeared on the earth. There were also hurricanes that whipped up sandstorms ten thousand feet high, cleaving the entire world in two, with the horizon engulfed in darkness and ground dimmed. ¡­¡­¡­a€| After Xu Zimei completely refined the World Pearl, the bead emitted a dazzling cyan light, and the visions within it changed incessantly. All the surrounding Spiritual Energy poured into the World Pearl, as more and more Spiritual Energy gathered. Above Goose Southern Peak, the air was so rich with Spiritual Energy that it resembled the dark clouds before a downpour, almost impossible to disperse. Countless vortices of Spiritual Energy storms arose at the horizon, sweeping over the entire mountain, as if to uproot it entirely, before all flowing into the courtyard where Xu Zimei resided. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Within Xu Zimei¡¯s body, it was now a chaotic space, with the World Pearl having vanished from sight, leaving behind only a clump of pure white mist. This dense mist seemed to be brewing something, as the surging Spiritual Energy storms from the outside world entered into Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Xu Zimei himself seemed like a black hole, absorbing all the Spiritual Energy into the white mist within him. The fermentation of this mist required a long time, and as more and more Spiritual Energy was absorbed, the vicinity of Goose Southern Peak nearly formed a vacuum zone. The flow of Spiritual Energy also became scarce, and the absorption by the mist was somewhat outstripped by demand. In the skies above Goose Southern Peak, when the Spiritual Energy had gathered into storms, it had already caught the attention of many people. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï However, Xu Qingshan intervened, directly obscuring that patch of space, stopping those who sought to investigate from advancing further. At this moment, Xu Qingshan walked on air, observing the increasingly scarce Spiritual Energy around Goose Southern Peak, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°What is this kid doing? How did he stir up such a commotion,¡± muttered Xu Qingshan. Immediately after, he waved his hands, and a beam of white light shot towards the sky. The disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect could then hear a rumbling sound, as if something had been activated. Simultaneously, four different lights emanated around the Sect Gate, and as these lights soared into the sky and intertwined, converging together. It seemed as though a massive wheel was being turned slowly, and a gigantic Array Seal appeared on the ground beneath the True Martial Holy Sect. This Array Seal featured a Tai Ji pattern, with the black and white fish rotating slowly. As the Array Seal manifested, the Spiritual Energy within a hundred miles around the True Martial Holy Sect seemed to be drawn in, all absorbed by the great formation. At that time, everyone in the True Martial Holy Sect looked up at this magnificent sight. Spiritual Energy from hundreds of miles around congregated into a storm, scouring the earth and destroying everything in its path. ¡°The Sect Protection Array of the Sect Gate has been activated; does this mean a powerful enemy is invading?¡± A well-informed disciple murmured to himself, watching the scene unfold. This Sect Protection Array was set up by the True Martial Great Emperor himself, and later, it was enhanced by three other Great Emperors, making its might tremendous. Every activation of the great formation requires a massive amount of Spiritual Energy. Just as a storm of Spiritual Energy was about to flow into the core of the formation¡­ Xu Qingshan stood at the forefront of the Spiritual Energy, his presence as imposing as a rainbow, with strands of his slightly black hair swaying in the wind. With a wave of his right hand toward the sky, the space around him immediately collapsed, and countless fissures spread amidst the chaotic flows, permeating the surroundings. The entire sky seemed to turn into a spider¡¯s web, with endless currents of air being split to either side. The oncoming hurricane of Spiritual Energy, which was originally roaring towards the formation¡¯s core, was forcibly diverted, all of it rushing towards the courtyard where Xu Zimei was located. By now, Xu Zimei could feel the depletion of Spiritual Energy, but he was still in the midst of nurturing his World, unable to do anything about it. He had anticipated that Condensing True Fate would consume a vast amount of Spiritual Energy, especially since he was also trying to form a pseudo-world, but he didn¡¯t expect the required amount of Spiritual Energy to be so excessively high. Due to the lack of Spiritual Energy, the speed at which the white mist in his body was brewing and transforming also slowed down. He wasn¡¯t worried, though; even though it had slowed down, the process of Condensing True Fate would take a bit longer, but there was no danger. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt an unimaginably rich surge of Spiritual Energy flooding into his body. This Spiritual Energy was exceedingly plentiful; even though he had absorbed it with all his might, the Spiritual Energy continued to flow unceasingly. With this inflow of Spiritual Energy, the pace at which the white mist within Xu Zimei was brewing and transforming accelerated even more. ¡­¡­a€| Outside the True Martial Holy Sect, the grand formation was continuously absorbing the Spiritual Energy from the surrounding Baili, then incessantly channeling it into the courtyard where Xu Zimei was located. The Spiritual Energy roared, growing ever more formidable, while the sky, swept by the wind that carried away remnants of clouds, seemed blanketed in a white expanse, blocking all sight. Even with the support of this vast amount of Spiritual Energy, Xu Zimei took a full half month. One day, a muffled sound suddenly emanated from within his body, accompanied by a faint tremble, as if the sound of the Great Dao itself had descended, signaling the birth of something. The white fog inside him gradually dissipated, and a brand-new world completely took shape within him. Heaven and earth began to separate, with the heaven representing the pure rising slowly into the high sky, looking down upon the entire world. Earth, representing the murky, also gently descended, bearing the weight and suffering of the world. Heaven pure, earth turbid; as heaven rose by a foot, earth dropped by a foot; for every hundred zhang heaven ascended, earth descended by the same. Heaven and earth underwent an unknown amount of rising and falling until they finally came to a halt, and a vast world formed just like that. But, regrettably, this world had neither sun nor moon, and the heaven that stood for purity was now muddled. The pitch-black sky, like a spider¡¯s web, was filled with countless black holes from which massive meteorites, carrying an irresistible force, fell from the heavens. These meteorites, like a meteor shower, fell from the sky, seemingly determined to obliterate the entire world. Meanwhile, on the ground, countless fissures emerged, with tsunamis sweeping up giant waves that shattered many pieces of land. Volcanoes erupted across the earth, torrents raged, and combined with the descending meteorite swarm, crustal movements wreaked havoc, leaving the world full of scars. Divine Might thunderbolts fell from the sky, each carrying supreme might and shattering even more land upon impact. At this moment, the world resembled nothing less than purgatory on earth. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The Beginning of the World ?Chapter 108: Chapter 108 The Beginning of the World Chapter 108: Chapter 108 The Beginning of the World The world at this time resembled a prehistoric world, devoid of life and utterly unsuitable for the existence of any species. Xu Zimei slowly exhaled a breath, knowing that this was the limit to which the World Pearl could transform. The transformation of the pseudo-world was incomplete, and his ability to wield the power of the world was limited. Even so, with just this pseudo-world, he had already gained a significant advantage over many others at the starting line. When the True Fate Emergence in the Emperor Pulse Realm eventually happened and battle ensued, just by summoning this pseudo-world, he could imagine the look of despair on his opponents¡¯ faces. At this moment, his fourth Vein Gate was thoroughly breached, and under the push of Divine Vein Realm energy, his realm was continuously ascending. Empty Vein first layer, Empty Vein second layer, ¡­ Empty Vein ninth layer. His realm climbed until it reached the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm and then stopped, and Xu Zimei took a deep breath. He thought this transformation was about to end and was preparing to get up when something in his body suddenly quivered. His heart suddenly began to beat rapidly, Xu Zimei¡¯s mind blanked out, and his whole body stiffened in place. Inside his body, the mysterious spherical artifact that had been motionless all this time started to spin. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? This mysterious sphere was the greatest secret of Xu Zimei¡¯s reincarnation, but Xu Zimei only knew that besides storing cultivation, it made tearing through space much easier. He had no idea about its other functions, and since his reincarnation, the sphere had never shown any activitya€¡±until now, as it began to rotate for the first time. Xu Zimei felt that his body was beyond his control as the mysterious sphere flew into the True Fate World he had just condensed. He felt as if his consciousness had left his physical body, carried by the mysterious sphere into an unknown world. When Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness became clear again, he found himself in complete darkness. At one end of this darkness, there was a grand and tumultuous river flowing slowly. The water shimmered, pulsating inexplicably, and though the river seemed to flow gently, Xu Zimei felt as though each ripple had the power to change the world. It was because his Cultivation Technique, the ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue,¡± focused on the past, present, and future. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Thus, when he saw this river, a sense of familiarity washed over him. ¡°River of Time,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice quivered as he murmured to himself. The River of Time, also known as the River of Fate, is one of the cores of a world. From the moment everyone is born, their lives, destinies, and all their experiences are branded and recorded in the River of Fate. Legend has it that only by unlocking all twelve Vein Gates and evolving beyond oneself can one step out of the River of Fate and truly take control of one¡¯s destiny. In fact, not only humans, but everything from a blade of grass to the origin of a world is recorded in the River of Fate. All things under heaven cannot escape the bonds of destiny. Xu Zimei looked at the river before him, his body trembling slightly, as what he once yearned for in his dreams was now right before his eyes. Yet now he was here merely as a wisp of consciousness, and not at all under his own control. The mysterious sphere carried Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness against the current of the River of Time, moving towards the very end of time itself. During this journey, Xu Zimei¡¯s view was enshrouded by a white mist, making it nearly impossible for him to see the outside, and his consciousness began to grow muddled. Xu Zimei fell into a deep sleep; he didn¡¯t know how much time had passeda€¡±it could have been an instant, or it could have been eons. When the mysterious sphere finally stopped, he slowly awakened. ¡­a€| The scene that unfolded before his eyes completely shocked his spirit. He found himself beneath a starry sky, where countless stars twinkled with bright radiance, illuminating the heavens. A galaxy stretched across from the nine heavens, enveloping the entire starry sky. Within that galaxy, innumerable nebulae flowed like thick liquid, endlessly streaming on for miles. At one end of the starry sky, the River of Time surged ceaselessly, with the history of the past unfolding before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes like a movie. From the day the River of Time came into existence, from the moment this world began, all of history¡¯s records were now being observed by Xu Zimei as they evolved within the River of Time. ¡­a€| Great trends of the world ebb and flow; what has been long divided must come together, and what has been long united must break apart. Just as with these myriad worlds, there comes a day when they move from birth to destruction. All things in the world are relative. On a small scale, a life moves from birth to death, and at the same time, a new life is borna€¡±this is the propagation of a species. Death and life are inherently relative. On a larger scale, a world moves from its beginning to destruction, only to have a new world carved out againa€¡±this is the cycle of all things in the cosmos. Simply put, whether small like humanity or large like a world, everything has a day when it moves from birth to destruction. A world moves from birth to destruction and then, within that destruction, forges a new world anew. Thereafter, this reborn world once again moves toward destruction, and then again, within that destruction, a new world is carved out. In this endless cycle, the history of a world unfolds. Not a single world has truly remained from the beginning of the universe until now; they all go through cycles of birth and destruction. We call each reborn world an ¡°Epoch.¡± From the destruction of the last Epoch to the beginning of this new reborn Epoch, the River of Fate also took shape at that moment, recording the destinies of all things in the world. Each Epoch has its own River of Fate, and when an Epoch is destroyed, its River of Fate is destroyed along with it. Therefore, the River of Fate before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes contains everything that started from the beginning of this reborn Epoch. This reborn Epoch¡¯s certain place we call it Yuan Central Continent. The wheels of history roll onward slowly, and Yuan Central Continent opens its first chapter. We call this the Mythical Era. For the people of Yuan Central Continent now, the Mythical Era is too distant. Aside from exploring ancient ruins, humanity can no longer find any traces of that era. If it were not for the existence of these ancient ruins from the Mythical Era, many would even doubt whether it ever existed. Following the Mythical Era, Yuan Central Continent turned the page to its second chapter. We call this the Wild Desolation Era. After that, a man named True Martial stood at the pinnacle of the firmament, bearing Destiny. He opened the third chapter for Yuan Central Continent, the Era of Emperors. Starting with the Mythical Era, those secrets long forgotten in time began to unravel one by one before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes as they evolved within the River of Time. It wasn¡¯t just Yuan Central Continent; Yuan Central Continent was merely a part of this Epoch. About the world outside Yuan Central Continent, all origins and secrets also unfolded before Xu Zimei, revealing an entirely majestic new world. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chaos Pearl ?Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Chaos Pearl Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Chaos Pearl ¡°` At this moment, in the eyes of Xu Zimei, it was as if there were no more secrets in the world, because since the beginning of the Epoch, those major events recorded in the River of Fate were now evolving before him. Those details that only existed in legends of the Mythical Era, from their initial sprouting to their peak, and then their declinea€¡±all these events were unfolding before him. With the decline of the Mythical Era came the age of Wild Desolation, which was the most humble era for the human race. Monster Beasts that fed on raw flesh and blood dominated that era; a time when Destiny was not yet a concept, and all beings were but insignificant grasshoppers on the long journey of the Martial Path. As these major events evolved so vividly before him, Xu Zimei felt as if he were in the midst of the Wild Desolation, transforming from a spectator to a participant. As the Wild Desolation waned, the first of the human race, True Martial, took up Destiny and unfurled the grand epoch of the human race¡¯s prosperity. Each generation¡¯s Great Emperor, each epoch-defining event, included the likes of True Martial Great Emperor, Empress Hongtian, Divine Sun Emperor, Slaughter Great Emperor, and so forth. The past experiences of all these Great Emperors were now unfolding before Xu Zimei with no secrets hidden. From the initial formation of Destiny in the Era of Emperors to the meaning of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies at the beginning of the Epoch. All these ancient enigmas were now visible to Xu Zimei. He also learned the name of the mysterious sphere that had brought him to the River of Fate. ¡°Chaos Pearl.¡± At the beginning of the Epoch, it was one of the most important things in constructing this era, but by some twist of fate, it had been refined by him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï As all the secrets of the eternal ages had been revealed through the evolution of the River of Fate to Xu Zimei, the Chaos Pearl began to buzz. An immense force spread from the Chaos Pearl, causing the entire starry sky to roar and the Milky Way to tremble. The nearby River of Fate also boiled restlessly as if its pale white waters were traversing endless time and space; each of its flows signified a change in the destiny of many lives. Then the entire Chaos Pearl rose into the sky, and a gray light beamed forth, illuminating a small segment of the River of Fate. The segment of the River of Fate illuminated by the gray light seemed to freeze, halting in its course. Next, the Chaos Pearl soared skyward, and astonishingly, that small segment of the River of Fate was abruptly severed and taken away with the Chaos Pearl. Xu Zimei felt his consciousness blurring again, the Chaos Pearl was taking him to an unknown destination. Much later, when Xu Zimei awoke, he realized his consciousness had returned to his body, and he was now in the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak. And inside him, the True Fate World that had just condensed was experiencing earth-shattering changes. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï The Chaos Pearl had brought a small segment of the River of Fate into his True Fate World. The River of Fate surged on ceaselessly, and although it was only a part of the larger river, it had now become an independent existence, having separated from the River of Fate itself. However, this small segment of the River of Fate was still too weak; it needed to attach itself to a world. It bestowed time and destiny upon a world, and the world, in turn, would feed back the energy needed for its growth. After entering Xu Zimei¡¯s world, the river¡¯s flow became even swifter, as if expressing an inner joy. Xu Zimei actually sensed the emotions of the River of Fatea€¡±it was pleading with him to let it merge with his world and become the River of Fate for this realm. At this moment, Xu Zimei felt like the Dominator of this world; his every action and thought were like those of a Creator God, capable of changing the entire world. With the consent of Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts, the world he had created seemed to receive instruction, becoming less resistant to the River of Fate. ¡°` Subsequently, ripples began to emanate around the River of Fate, as it entered the core of this world and became one with it. With the integration of the River of Fate, Xu Zimei¡¯s world now possessed destiny and time. From then on, all things would be unable to escape the shackles of the River of Fate. In the sky, which had been nearly shattered, a sun and a moon surprisingly appeared. The sun was located in the far east, and the moon in the far west. Both moved westward at the same pace and speed; when the sun was in the far east, the moon would be in the far west. When the sun reached the far west, the moon would then be in the far east. From then on, this world had night and day, the concept of time, and the destinies of all living things had a place to belong. After the fusion of the River of Fate, the Chaos Pearl situated at the very top also emitted a desire to fuse. Xu Zimei knew the potential of his own world was limited, fundamentally due to the limited capacity of the World Pearl. It wasn¡¯t enough to support the opening of a world; at best, it was a pseudo-world. But now, with the Chaos Pearl, Xu Zimei saw hope for advancing his pseudo-world into a real one. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t sure if it would be successful, but as long as there was a chance, he wanted to try. With Xu Zimei¡¯s consent, the entire Chaos Pearl emitted a gray light. This light enveloped the whole worlda€¡±the sky, the earth, the oceana€¡±all were covered by the gray luminance. Then, the sky, originally webbed like a spider¡¯s net with innumerable cracks, began to heal, and its color became an even deeper blue. The thunderbolts that seemed to come from the divine might of the Heavenly God disappeared, the roaring ocean gradually calmed down, and the tectonic plates began to move, with the previously fragmented lands fusing back together. The volcanoes on the land, like purgatory, returned to slumber. At that moment, the world suddenly became quiet, and afterward, the Chaos Pearl entered the world¡¯s deepest recesses and disappeared from sight. ¡­¡­a€| The azure sky was dotted with a few white clouds drifting by, and the sun showered its light upon the earth. The earth was weighty, the ocean occasionally threw up a few sprays of waves, and the sunlit surface of the water glittered with light. At that moment, Xu Zimei felt his power within increase by tens of times; although he was still in the Empty Vein Realm, his strength underwent a qualitative transformation. The power of the True Fate World ceaselessly nourished his body, and Xu Zimei took a deep breath and stood up. The ease of the Chaos Pearl¡¯s fusion exceeded his expectations, and after the fusion, this world was no longer a pseudo-world. It now had the potential to grow into a real world, although it was just potential for now. The current True Fate World still couldn¡¯t support life because it lacked the two most important elements. The Yin and Yang Qi and the Mysterious Yellow Qi. Only by gathering and integrating these two elements into the world would Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World truly become a real world. Chapter 110 - Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Blood Demon Secret Realm ?Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Blood Demon Secret Realm Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Blood Demon Secret Realm This time, the meditation retreat took just over a montha€¡±a little longer than Xu Zimei had anticipated, due in part to the unexpected changes in the Chaos Pearl. The enhancement this time was almost a qualitative leap in strength, and Xu Zimei could feel the power brimming throughout his body. Most importantly, having entered the Empty Vein Realm, he now possessed the ability to tread through the air. When Xu Zimei stepped out of his room, he felt as though the outside world had been cleansed, becoming exceptionally clear and pristine. The various spiritual medicines on both sides of the Goose Southern Peak courtyard seemed more vibrant than ever, as if they had been blessed. This reminded Xu Zimei of the surge of spiritual energy that coincided with condensing his True Fate. ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Xiao Guizi hurriedly approached to greet him. ¡°Has anything happened during my retreat?¡± Xu Zimei nodded and inquired. ¡°The Deputy Sect Master visited before; he said to look for him once you¡¯ve emerged from seclusion,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°And I¡¯ve heard from the disciples at the Sect Gate that our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Sect Protection Array was activated recently.¡± ¡°The Sect Protection Array?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed. He already had an answer in mind. It seemed that the disturbance from his breakthrough had caught his father¡¯s attention. Due to the scarcity of spiritual energy around Goose Southern Peak at the time, his father had had no choice but to harness the Sect Protection Array to gather a vast amount of spiritual energy for him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? No wonder the spiritual medicines in his courtyard were flourishinga€¡±it was all thanks to the bath of spiritual energy. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Oh, and Senior Brother, Senior Brother Lin also visited several times, but since you were in seclusion, he had to leave,¡± Xiao Guizi added. ¡°Ruhu?¡± Xu Zimei nodded knowingly. He was sure that Ruhu had probably figured it out as well. ¡­¡­a€| After leaving Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei went straight to his father¡¯s Azure Mountain Peak. Xu Qingshan always seemed to wear the same blue robe, but compared to the last time Xu Zimei had seen his father, there was a new sharpness to his demeanor. ¡°Father,¡± Xu Zimei greeted. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Seeing you have not neglected your cultivation, I must say, I¡¯m truly relieved,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°I will make every effort. It was you who activated the Sect Protection Array, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Xu Qingshan nodded and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what great fortune you stumbled upon, nor do I want to probe into it. After all, you¡¯ve grown up and have secrets of your own. Just remember, your father will always be your staunchest support. You can come to me with anything.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve always known,¡± Xu Zimei nodded vigorously. He didn¡¯t consider himself particularly sentimental. But humans are strange creaturesa€¡±sometimes, it¡¯s not the grand earth-shattering deeds that move you to tears. Sometimes, it¡¯s the seemingly insignificant acts of care that reveal someone¡¯s true feelings for you. Xu Zimei felt a sting at the bridge of his nose, recalling how in his previous life he¡¯d believed his father didn¡¯t care about him. He¡¯d always felt that the Sect Gate was more important to his father than he was. But it was only after he was cast into Secluded Dragon Gorge, and his father mobilized the entire sect to avenge him, that he truly understood. Some people loudly proclaim their willingness to go through fire and water for you, but how many can actually do it? While others simply support you in silence, which surpasses any wordsa€¡±it¡¯s a conviction. ¡°` ¡­¡­ ¡°I say, when you father and son are together, can¡¯t you talk about something else? It¡¯s all about cultivation all day long,¡± Wenren Yun said discontentedly from the side. ¡°Talk about what? At his age, the most important thing is cultivation,¡± Xu Qingshan replied. ¡°Mo Er, you¡¯re also fifteen this year, aren¡¯t you? Have you met a girl you fancy? Your mom is still waiting to hold your child for you,¡± Wenren Yun glared at Xu Qingshan and asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Mom, how old am I this year, what¡¯s the hurry,¡± Xu Zimei quickly shook his head. ¡°Just look at the grandson of the fourth elder; he has more than a dozen maidservants. And look at you, those two maidservants I sent you, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, you haven¡¯t even touched them,¡± Wenren Yun said discontentedly. Women, sometimes, become a bit long-winded when they speak. Wenren Yun probably also hardly saw Xu Zimei, so she started to chatter on and on. ¡°As for your dad, there¡¯s nothing in this life more important to him than the martial path, he¡¯s wholeheartedly trying to step into the Divine Vein Realm. Later, when the Sect Master left, he even took on the heavy responsibility of acting as the Sect Master. Now you, you¡¯re exactly like your dad when he was young, with eyes only for cultivation. I¡¯ve never been much interested in cultivation in my life; I just hope you and your dad can be safe. When you have a family and children in the future, I can still look after them for you. Otherwise, if I wait a few hundred more years and reach the end of my lifespan, there won¡¯t be a chance for me to take care of them then.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking in front of the child? With me here, no matter the cost, I won¡¯t let you leave me,¡± Xu Qingshan said hurriedly and anxiously. ¡°Then you have time to look at me more often, your mind is filled with nothing but cultivation and the sect,¡± Wenren Yun started to feel aggrieved upon hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words. Xu Zimei, seeing the deep love between his parents, realized they had entered the stage of flaunting their affection and quickly brought up an excuse to leave. ¡°You two, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°If you have a girl you fancy, remember to tell your mom. I¡¯ll help you propose,¡± Wenren Yun quickly said. Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s pace quickened. ¡°The Sect will soon open the Blood Demon Secret Realm, and I¡¯ve secured a spot for you. Get ready,¡± Xu Qingshan¡¯s voice followed from behind, Xu Zimei paused, ¡°The Blood Demon Secret Realm.¡± The Blood Demon Secret Realm was a special secret realm within the True Martial Holy Sect, inhabited by a very strange kind of creature. ¡°Blood Demon!¡± Although Xu Zimei had never been to the Blood Demon Secret Realm before, he had heard quite a bit about it. The realm was dangerous, but it also came with opportunities. It was said that by killing a Blood Demon inside, one could obtain a Blood Demon Crystal. The Blood Demon Crystal was a treasure that could strengthen the vitality of the human body; the strength of one¡¯s vitality affected not only one¡¯s attacking power but also endurance. In a battle between two martial artists of the same realm, the strength of their vitality, to a certain extent, was also a factor in deciding the outcome. Thinking of the Blood Demon Secret Realm, Xu Zimei smiled. In the previous evolution of the River of Fate, he had seen some different things. He had originally planned to go to the Pure Moon Divine Realm, but before that, Xu Zimei felt that the thing in the Blood Demon Secret Realm might come in handy. After leaving Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei had barely returned to Goose Southern Peak when he ran into Lin Ruhu. ¡°` Chapter 111 - Chapter 111 Chapter 111 I Just Want to Stay by Your Side ?Chapter 111: Chapter 111 I Just Want to Stay by Your Side Chapter 111: Chapter 111 I Just Want to Stay by Your Side ¡°Zimo, I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Lin Ruhu said hurriedly upon seeing Xu Zimei. ¡°No matter what, I respect your choice,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile and a nod. ¡°Since I began my cultivation, it was to be by your side. You asked me what my true thoughts were in my heart. My grandfather told me that everyone cultivates with a goal in mind. Some do it to become strong and take control of their destiny, some for immortality, and some just to protect their loved ones. I don¡¯t have such great aspirations. Destiny, as well as the view at the end of the Martial Patha€¡±neither are important to me. I cultivate just to be by your side, to fight alongside you, so that one day I won¡¯t need your protection or even fail to catch up to your shadow.¡± Seeing Lin Ruhu¡¯s sincere expression, Xu Zimei was slightly moved and spoke slowly, ¡°Just like that year when we were seven, when we encountered that Droopy-eyed White Tiger, right?¡± At Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu was startled and asked blankly, ¡°Zimo, you really remember that incident?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, and it was as if time had rewound to that very afternoon. When the White Tiger opened its gaping maw, he had said, ¡°Brother, the elder is in front and the younger follows behind, so I have to protect you.¡± Lin Ruhu¡¯s chubby face was full of stubbornness as he shook his head in response, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 We either run together or die together.¡± At that time, the two of them had not yet started their cultivation, and fortunately, Lin Ruhu had a Heavenly Tier dagger on him. In the end, both of them were covered in wounds, but they managed to take care of that Droopy-eyed White Tiger. Later, Xu Zimei found out that when they had sneaked out of the Sect Gate to play, someone had secretly followed and protected them. It was that person who had covertly dealt with the Droopy-eyed White Tiger. Xu Zimei knew that the incident had greatly affected Lin Ruhu and was also the reason Lin Ruhu swore to always stay by his side. He smiled and said to Lin Ruhu, ¡°I had indeed forgotten before, but Cang Tian has given me the chance to start over, and now I remember.¡± Lin Ruhu scratched his head and smiled, not understanding what Xu Zimei meant by the chance to start over, but he felt happy inside. ¡°This time, let¡¯s join forces as brothers and see what lies at destiny¡¯s end,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh, patting Lin Ruhu on the shoulder. Lin Ruhu nodded emphatically. ¡­¡­ There were still two days before the Blood Demon Secret Realm would open, and Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t cultivating during these two days, taking the rare opportunity to relax. Moreover, he had just stabilized his True Fate World, so this time could be used to better adapt to this power. The setting sun bathed the endless horizon, birds mirrored in the evening glow against the dusk, and the gentle evening breeze carried tendrils of warmth as it caressed his face. Xu Zimei lay on the lounge chair in the courtyard, playing with his pet Dark Heaven Tiger. Even though the name Situ Goudan was rather unremarkable, as his pet, it was destined to have a day of fame across the Continent. The little tiger had already passed its juvenile phase and was officially entering its growth period. Its size was now bigger than Xu Zimei, its black fur more luxuriant, and the pair of thin, cicada-wing-like wings on its back had also grown much larger. The little tiger was still too small to ride before, but now that it had grown so much, Xu Zimei thought it was time to put it to use. Traveling on an Emperor Tier Monster Beast would surely be a striking sight. Situ Goudan, who was playing in the medicinal herb garden, chasing butterflies, caught sight of Xu Zimei¡¯s indescribable smile and couldn¡¯t help but shiver with a sudden sense of foreboding. ¡­¡­¡­ The story began with the True Martial Great Emperor bearing Destiny. In those Wild Desolation eras, Monster Beasts still dominated the lands. But suddenly, there emerged a legend of Destiny amidst heaven and earth, claiming that those who bore Destiny could be invincible in their era. After a series of struggles and great battles, no one expected that the first Destiny would end up with an obscure human youth. Some said that the True Martial Great Emperor had ushered in the Era of Emperors, but in fact, many Monster Beasts were still living in the grand dream of being the Dominators of their age. It wasn¡¯t until that battle that the True Martial Great Emperor had an earth-shattering battle with ten Divine Beasts. That day, blood drenched the earth, the firmament roared, and the painful howls of the Divine Beasts echoed throughout the Yuan Central Continent. The man fought covered in blood, his aura surging like the Changhe River raging for ninety thousand miles, his Sword Qi hanging inverted in the firmament for a hundred thousand years. Behind him lay the bodies of nine Divine Beasts. In that moment, people came to realize something. They truly acknowledged that man. He was called True Martial, He carried Destiny, He was the first among the human race, He initiated the Era of Emperors, All the Monster Beasts shivered in the corners, Their glory was long gone, the age of Wild Desolation¡­ ended! People cheered, celebrating the arrival of the new age. Out of ten Divine Beasts, nine died in battle, and one escaped with severe injuries. The glory of the Monster Beasts was destined to fall. Where the nine Monster Beasts fell, their blood tainted the land and mutated all life forms there. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Thus, a new species emerged, the Blood Demons. The True Martial Great Emperor sealed that piece of land but the Malice Qi of the Blood Demons was too intense. Every three years, the seal would break, and disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect had to enter the seal to slay the Blood Demons and reduce the Malice Qi. Latter, people discovered that these Blood Demons were formed from the mutated contamination of the nine Monster Beasts¡¯ blood. After slaying Blood Demons, they could also obtain Blood Demon Crystals within their bodies, each containing varying traces of the nine Divine Beasts¡¯ essence. Absorbing the essence from these Blood Demon Crystals could enhance the Qi and blood within a Martial Artist¡¯s body. So what was originally a grueling task of slaying Blood Demons inadvertently became a Secret Realm. Before his ascension, the True Martial Great Emperor had intended to destroy the Blood Demon Secret Realm entirely. After all, the human race, having come from the era of Wild Desolation, held extreme loathing for Monster Beasts. Nevertheless, it remained. There were two reasons for this. One was that the existence of the Blood Demon Secret Realm kept the True Martial Holy Sect vigilant while providing a place for disciples to experience trials. Second were the Blood Demon Crystals; with them, this place became a treasure land. ¡­¡­¡­ A few days later, the Blood Demon Secret Realm opened, and those disciples prepared to enter the realm began queuing at the entrance. Actually, the qualifications to enter the Blood Demon Secret Realm were not very strict. First, all Core Disciples of the Sect could participate. Second, the top ten disciples from the internal and external Sect¡¯s Hidden Dragon List and the Tiger List were also eligible. Third, the younger generation of some Elders also had the opportunity to participate; after all, with such matters, as long as there is no excessive behavior, everyone tends to turn a blind eye. Early in the morning, Xu Zimei, along with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, made their way to the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Zhong Xin ?Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Zhong Xin Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Zhong Xin ¡°How has Yan Buhui been lately?¡± Xu Zimei asked Xiao Guizi. ¡°I heard a while ago that he left the sect, and he hasn¡¯t returned yet. It looks like he won¡¯t be able to participate in the Blood Demon Secret Realm this time,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. Xu Zimei stroked his chin, according to the timeline of his past life, this should be the period when Yan Buhui was about to receive the Sword God¡¯s inheritance. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how Yan Buhui got the inheritance, but he remembered the timing quite clearly. It seemed that after this departure from the sect, Yan Buhui began to emerge as a rising star. Originally, he was already extraordinarily talented and capable of comprehending Sword Intent, and this time the Sword God¡¯s inheritance opened a new world for his journey on the Sword Dao. From then on, he became one of the top young disciples in the True Martial Holy Sect. Later, when his Sword Dao matured, he descended upon Northwest City, overthrowing the entire Huang Family. The name of Sword Saint soon echoed throughout the Eastern Continent. ¡­ Before leaving for the Blood Demon Secret Realm, Xu Zimei first went to visit his father, Xu Qingshan, who lived on Azure Mountain Peak. After asking for an item from his father, he then headed towards the Blood Demon Secret Realm. By now there was already a long line in front of the Blood Demon Secret Realm, and most of the disciples here were from the inner and outer gates. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï There were actually very few core disciples. After all, once core disciples cultivate to the Esteem Vein Realm, they must forge their own path on the Martial Way. They must experience the mundane world, learn from the trials and tribulations of the crushing waves, and comprehend their own patha€¡±staying within the sect would hardly achieve great success. Xu Zimei looked around, and there were probably only about five or six core disciples. Among them were Meng Kuo, the eldest disciple of his father Xu Qingshan; Zhong Xin, a disciple of the Great Elder; Xiao Xinghe, the eldest disciple of the second elder; as well as Lu Ang and Cai Yufei. At the very front of the line, presiding over the opening of the secret realm was Elder Feng, a distinguished member among the Inner Sect Elders. His cultivation in the Emperor Pulse Realm was as vast as the sea, with an unfathomable presence. With a gentle wave of his hands in the air, the atmosphere right in front of him immediately began to fluctuate. His True Fate was a crescent moon. As the True Fate emerged, the pale white crescent hung in mid-air. Although it was daytime, the crescent was still as bright and pure as the moon at its zenith. As Elder Feng lowered his hands, a thunderous sound came from the space in front of them. With a crack sound, the space in front broke apart, and the shattered area took the shape of a doorway. From inside the gate, an intensely thick smell of blood emanated, carrying with it a seemingly boundless bloody qi roaring like a Sea of Blood, as if wanting to charge out of the gate. ¡°Go in,¡± said Elder Feng indifferently. Those disciples who had been to the Blood Demon Secret Realm before were okay, but many who were entering for the first time looked pale at the sight inside. Although this was an opportunity, it was also fraught with danger. ¡­ Xu Zimei and his two companions stepped through the gate. As their vision brightened, everyone stared dumbfounded at the scene before them. A horizon that stretched as far as the eye could see, where yellow dust raised thousands of feet of whirlwind, howling in the distance. Red winds danced across the sky, emitting a ¡°whoo-whoo¡± sound, as if crying directly into one¡¯s ears. The path underfoot was all yellow sand, but amongst this sand were streaks of blood, and stepping on it produced a ¡°crunch, crunch¡± sound that made one feel very uncomfortable. The sky above was blood-red; there was no sun, just an alarming expanse of blood-red color. ¡°Is this the Blood Demon Secret Realm?¡± Xiao Guizi looked around in amazement. ¡°Let¡¯s move forward. Although there are many Blood Demons here, their attacks are not very strong,¡± Xu Zimei said. The group had not walked long before they heard a roaring sound. In the front, a creature resembling a human was blocking their path. Although this creature looked human, it was more akin to a monkey. It moved on all fours, scurrying a few steps on the ground before making a couple of jumps, its body entirely blood-red, and it emanated a thick stench of evil. ¡°So this is a Blood Demon? It doesn¡¯t look so terrifying,¡± said Xiao Guizi. He drew his iron stick, ready to kill the Blood Demon, but a sword light shot out from the side. The sword light instantly shattered the Blood Demon, so quick that it did not even have time to scream. Xiao Guizi turned his head to look and saw Zhong Xin, the disciple of the Great Elder, standing by in a red robe, sword in hand. ¡°What are you doing? We found this Blood Demon first,¡± Xiao Guizi said, frowning. ¡°Does being first necessarily mean it¡¯s yours?¡± Zhong Xin snorted coldly, moving to where the Blood Demon had died and extracted the Blood Demon Crystal. Xu Zimei glanced at Zhong Xin, uncertain whether the latter¡¯s actions were intentional or not. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said to Xiao Guizi with a smile, not showing any anger. Xiao Guizi glared at Zhong Xin with frustration and then followed Xu Zimei. However, no matter where Xu Zimei and the others went, Zhong Xin followed close behind, always quick to strike and kill any Blood Demon they encountered. Since he was of the Esteem Vein Realm, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t make a move, and neither Lin Ruhu nor Xiao Guizi could compete with him. Xu Zimei glanced at Zhong Xin, now certain that he was intentionally targeting him. But this made things interesting. He hadn¡¯t come to the Blood Demon Secret Realm to collect Blood Demon Crystals in the first place; he was looking for something else. He had initially planned to use the Jade Pendant empowered by the half-step power of the Saint Vein that his father had given him, but now it seemed like he was being offered a pillow as he was about to sleep. ¡­a€| ¡°Be careful not to lose track,¡± Xu Zimei said to Zhong Xin with a smile. Zhong Xin watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure and frowned slightly. In fact, the Great Elder had instructed him to do this. After returning from the Painting Palace in Purple Sun City, the Great Elder had also noticed the changes in his grandson Shao Xingyu. The boy was now extremely fearful of Xu Zimei, sometimes having nightmares of Zhang He¡¯s decapitated head placed before him and waking up terrified. If it were just some childish squabbling, the Great Elder would not have intervened. But this time, his grandson¡¯s Dao heart was clearly unstable, which could lead to one of two outcomes. One was to overcome the Heart Demon, be reborn stronger, and solidify his Dao heart. The other was to sink completely, live in the shadow of others for the rest of his life, and never achieve anything great. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Zhong Xin actually looked down on Shao Xingyu somewhat because he had had an easy life since childhood, never facing any real hardships. Being the grandson of the Great Elder, he was doted on, never lacking resources or connections, and acted like a little tyrant within the Sect. Children raised in such a way could only end up as failures. This is a world where the strong are revered, where every strong individual has their hands stained with blood. Yet Shao Xingyu, just from seeing his friend killed by Xu Zimei, became inwardly craven. It¡¯s like raising a bird in a cage from birth, where it¡¯s fed without effort and worries about nothing. But when the bird grows up, you¡¯ll find it¡¯s only good for decoration and completely useless for anything else. It won¡¯t even know how to fly, let alone forage in the sky to find food, compete with its peers, or avoid natural predators. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The Nine Divine Beasts ?Chapter 113: Chapter 113: The Nine Divine Beasts Chapter 113: Chapter 113: The Nine Divine Beasts The yellow sand filled the heavens, burying the entire world. The further they traveled, the more Blood Demons they encountered, and Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to kill these Blood Demons. However, Zhong Xin was quite enthusiastic, his sword qi imposing as if loath to let Xu Zimei and the others snatch the kills away, he exterminated all the Blood Demons they came across. Watching Zhong Xin battle through blood at the forefront, Xu Zimei yawned, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, kill them slowly, there are plenty more behind, we won¡¯t compete with you for them.¡± ¡°Is that something a person would say?¡± Zhong Xin turned his head to look at Xu Zimei, not knowing why he suddenly felt a twinge of sourness in his heart. His original intent was to compete with Xu Zimei for kills, to ensure that Xu Zimei gained nothing from this trip. But looking at the current situation, he seemed to have become their pathfinder. ¡°Damn it, how can I, a core disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, a powerhouse of the Esteem Vein Realm, be reduced to this state now. But if I don¡¯t fight for the kills, I would fail my master¡¯s instructions.¡± Zhong Xin felt incredibly conflicted, now disliking not only Xu Zimei but also harboring a secret hatred for Shao Xingyu. Xu Zimei picked a direction and continued forward. The further he went, the heavier the surrounding yellow sand became. The blood wind and blood-red sky at the horizon reflected and merged, deepening in hue. Even the sand beneath their feet turned moist, as if the firmament itself had been drenched with a bucket of blood, and from the edge of the sky, blood rain began to ¡°drip, drip¡± fall. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Zhong Xin frowned, feeling an inexplicable oppression in his heart. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zhong Xin asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°What, you¡¯re scared?¡± Xiao Guizi glanced at Zhong Xin with a smug look and said, ¡°Tell me, should I call you a pestering bug, or an annoying fly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± Zhong Xin bellowed, his aura magnificent, his longsword chiming faintly. ¡°Come on, kill me. Killing a fellow disciple is a capital offense,¡± Xiao Guizi arrogantly said, ¡°If you have the ability, kill us all. Do you dare?¡± Zhong Xin glanced at Xu Zimei. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to kill; if someone died here, who would know it was his doing? He could use the Blood Demons as an excuse. It was just that he knew Xu Zimei had a trump card given to him by Xu Qingshan, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. If the truth were to come out, he would certainly die without a doubt. ¡°There¡¯s no need to provoke me,¡± Zhong Xin said, calming his emotions, ¡°No matter where you go, I¡¯ll follow.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and continued forward with Xiao Guizi and the others. The deeper they went, the more abnormal and eerie the blood-red sky became. Tiny droplets of blood rain fell from the sky, but curiously, when these drops fell on everyone, they would disappear without a trace, leaving no marks. The group traveled a long distance, and surprisingly, they didn¡¯t encounter a single Blood Demon along the way. Finally, a very large pit blocked the way forward for Xu Zimei and his companions. The pits were particularly abundant in this area, the bottoms nearly invisible, deep like abysses, clearly indicating that a major battle had once taken place here. Xu Zimei looked at everyone with a smile, then took a horn from his Storage Ring and began to blow it. The sound emitted by the horn was strange, as if it conveyed some message. For some reason, upon hearing the sound of that horn, everyone present felt their blood churn, passion surge into their hearts, and all the veins hidden beneath their skin swell as though they were about to burst. As the horn sounded, the roars of nine different beasts rose between heaven and earth. The bloody sky took on an even more monstrous hue, followed by the sight of the shadows of nine divine beasts soaring up from the deep pit. These nine divine beasts were the shadows of the ¡°Chaos, Qiongqi, Howl, Tao Tie, Nether Serpent, Mysterious Bird, Tao Wu, Ice Armor Horned Demon Dragon, and Bi An.¡± When the shadows of these nine divine beasts appeared, they let out a skyward roar and began to condense. The blood-red icy rain from the sky grew heavier, as if the entire Blood Demon Secret Realm was about to be submerged, and the ground began to shake as silver lightning, like dragons, streaked through the blood rain. Above the sky, the merging of the shadows of the nine-headed divine beasts continued, and Zhong Xin stepped back, yelling at Xu Zimei, ¡°What are you trying to do? The True Martial Great Emperor once slew the nine-headed divine beasts, ending the Wild Desolation era, and ushered in a golden age for the human race. Do you intend to resurrect these divine beasts today and become the sinner of the entire human race?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you need to understand,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Zhong Xin, smiling, ¡°Unless you escape from the River of Fate, once fated, there is no possibility of resurrection for the dead.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Zhong Xin was taken aback for a moment before realizing what he had just seen were the ancient nine-headed divine beasts, which made him somewhat overly reactive. ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked. ¡°Madman, I will report this matter to the Deputy Sect Master truthfully,¡± Zhong Xin gave Xu Zimei a glance, feeling an increasingly oppressive sensation in his heart before finally choosing to leave. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, spiritual energy surging from his body as he threw an Array Plate set to level six at Zhong Xin. This Array Plate, previously given to him by Lu Ang, had yet to be used until now. The moment it was activated, an endless killing intent filled the space between heaven and earth, with tens of thousands of sharp swords rising into the sky, encircling Zhong Xin. They densely surrounded him as hundreds of swords trembled simultaneously, their sword qi shooting up to the heavens, seemingly ready to grind all life within the Sword Array to dust. The level six formation ¡°Brilliant Sword Prison Array¡± was one of Lu Ang¡¯s proudest creations. They say of the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples, Lu Zi excels at slaughter, Qi Zi at illusions. When the formation was initiated, Zhong Xin¡¯s expression changed slightly, and although he had reached the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm, he did not dare to underestimate a level six formation, especially the one with the strongest lethality among killing arrays. Above the sky, the merging of the nine divine beast shadows had reached its final stage, and Xu Zimei gestured for Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi to retreat. A majestic beastly might swept across the entire world, and those nine beastial shadows fused into a giant. The creature stood at least a hundred zhang tall, with the body of a human and the head of a beast, and nine heads on its neck. Each head bore the visage of the divine beasts in life, and now all nine heads howled skywards at once, their deafening cries echoing across the heavens, causing space to begin to fracture. This monster descended from the sky, one foot stomping on the earth, causing it to quake and fissures to spread beneath its feet. ¡°Brother Zhong, enjoy the feast I¡¯ve prepared for you,¡± Xu Zimei said, laughing as he led the others to retreat. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï ¡°You¡¯ve set me up,¡± Zhong Xin managed to dodge the Sword Prison¡¯s attacks in a wretched state, shouting angrily at Xu Zimei. ¡°How can affairs between martial artists be called a setup? Isn¡¯t it you who wanted to come along with us?¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Zhong Xin, Dead ?Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Zhong Xin, Dead Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Zhong Xin, Dead The war horn he had just blown had been requested from his father, Xu Qingshan, who had accepted the inheritance of the True Martial Great Emperor, and the horn was indeed left behind by the Great Emperor himself. As for the sound of the horn, it was not played haphazardly; it was an ancient war song. In the days of yore, following the acceptance of his heavenly mandate, the Monster Race, led by the ten sacred beasts, initiated an apocalyptic, Heaven-shaking war upon the human race. When the war song was sounded, the Monster Race would rejuvenate its past glory, shining like the sun through the Eternal Ancient. They are the Monster Race, The dominators of the Wild Desolation era. The Monster Race would never retreat, The Monster Race would never surrender. When that heart-stirring war song played, the Monster Race would face the light and splendor, spilling their hot blood and giving up their lives. They would revitalize their kin, just as they had in the brilliant Wild Desolation era. Alas, the emperor named True Martial was too powerful; with just a single glance from the firmament, millennia sank into oblivion, as he swept across everything. The True Martial Great Emperor used the horn of the Ice Armor Horned Demon Dragon, which was one of the nine Divine Beasts that perished in battle, to create this horn. He took it as a memento of that battle. And so, when Xu Zimei took up the horn of the Divine Beast and blew the war tune they had once marched to, the slumbering remnants of the souls of the nine Divine Beasts buried deep within the earth finally awoke. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? After the True Martial Great Emperor slaughtered the nine Divine Beasts, most of their lingering souls were destroyed, and what remained was hardly mentionable. But after tens of thousands of years of recovery, these remnants had now regained consciousness. On their own, each remnant soul might not be powerful, but when the nine were fused together, their power was nearly equivalent to that of the Emperor Pulse Realm. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°I know you are the son of the Deputy Sect Master, and that you have many treasures about you. Did you think I wasn¡¯t prepared?¡± Zhong Xin looked at Xu Zimei and snorted coldly as he took out a talisman from his Storage Ring. This talisman was dark in color, and as soon as it appeared, the sword qi that had been attacking Zhong Xin suddenly slowed down. As threads of spiritual energy emanated from the talisman, the entire formation started to tremble and seemed about to collapse. ¡°A Formation Breaking Talisman,¡± Xiao Guizi said, looking at the talisman with some surprise. ¡°This talisman is able to break any formation below the seventh level,¡± Zhong Xin hummed in response. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes slightly; he hadn¡¯t expected Zhong Xin to have such an item. The Formation Breaking Talisman was an extremely rare item, and for good reason. In Yuan Central Continent, every martial artist who reached the Esteem Vein Realm wanted to carve out their own Martial Path to Heaven. Array Masters also sought to forge their own path, and the ultimate goal for every Array Master was to one day develop a formation without any weaknesses. The profession of the Array Master was nearly as ancient as that of the martial artist. As everyone knows, whether it¡¯s any formation, Be it a divine-level or mortal-level formation, they all have a corea€¡±generally, one who aims to break a formation only needs to find its core to destroy the formation. Moreover, most formations do not just have one weakness. The Array Masters, through millennial effort, have been reducing the shortcomings of formations bit by bit. The most formidable formation known today was the Six Elements Indestructible Array left by the Taoist Array Great Emperor. This formation minimized flaws to the extreme, such that a person trapped within could not break the formation from the inside. Only by forcibly destroying the formation from the outside could one escape. All the Array Masters in Yuan Central Continent regard the Six Elements Indestructible Array as the pinnacle of formation mastery. The problem of breaking formations from the inside had been solved. Now, many were researching how to prevent formations from being broken from the outside. Striving to create an unsolvable formation, impregnable from both inside and outside. From the developmental laws of all things, this theory is actually absurd. The world will not have an absolute unsolvable, as the River of Fate grants every being a glimmer of hope for survival. Nevertheless, this conception is what many array masters fight for their entire lives. Hence, a strange phenomenon has emerged on the Yuan Central Continent. Low-grade array masters lack a great sense of belonging to their formations, wishing to craft ¡°array breaking talismans¡± but having to abandon the idea due to insufficient strength. Although high-grade array masters could craft ¡°array breaking talismans,¡± they feel that these talismans are an insult to formations, an insult to array masters. Every array master should strive to create unsolvable formations, not to break others¡¯ creations. This goes against the ultimate goal of formations and does not align with their vision. So, the peculiar situation is that low-grade array masters desire to practice the crafting of ¡°array breaking talismans,¡± but cannot due to lack of strength. High-grade array masters are capable of crafting ¡°array breaking talismans,¡± but they are unwilling to do so. This also leads to the scarcity of ¡°array breaking talismans.¡± Just like the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Ten Thousand Arrays Elder, who is a seventh-grade array master. Logically, with his presence, the True Martial Holy Sect should not lack ¡°array breaking talismans.¡± However, the Ten Thousand Arrays Elder has never crafted a single ¡°array breaking talisman.¡± Ordinary array masters would only craft them if they owed someone a huge favor or were utterly desperate. An array master who helps others create ¡°array breaking talisms¡± will not get the approval of the circle, and would even be spurned by array masters all over the world. ¡­a€| At that moment, Xu Zimei looked at the ¡°array breaking talisman¡± in Zhong Xin¡¯s hand, slightly surprised. As the ¡°array breaking talisman¡± dispersed within the formation, cracks began to appear in the once tottering formation. Finally, it exploded with a loud bang, completely shattering. At that moment, the beast formed by the convergence of nine beast shadows had fully fused; its fist-sized eyes stared at Zhong Xin as it stomped directly toward him. Now without the restrictions of the formation, Zhong Xin had no intention of lingering in battle and prepared to flee, planning to report the situation back to the Sect Gate. Seeing Zhong Xin about to escape, Xu Zimei drew out Tyrant Shadow and charged to kill him. As Xu Zimei approached to strike him down, Zhong Xin let out a contemptuous sneer; as an Esteem Vein Realm powerhouse, he ridiculed Xu Zimei¡¯s audacity to challenge him after such a short period of cultivation. ¡°Path-Asking Nineteen Styles, the sixth style, Slaughter Blade,¡± when boundless blood energy enveloped the blade and charged toward Zhong Xin. Zhong Xin was engulfed by the vast Sea of Blood, his heart shaking a bit. The Curved Blade collided with the Longsword, and Zhong Xin only felt an immense force coming through, almost causing him to drop his Longsword. However, Xu Zimei gave him no time to rest, as he slowly raised the tip of the blade, creating a large circle in midair along its trajectory. A profound and mysterious aura emanated from the blade. ¡°Path-Asking Nineteen Styles, the seventh style, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon.¡± As those softly murmured words rose to Zhong Xin¡¯s ears, the world fell silent. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï It was as if a frigid wind from the northern steppes mingled with the warm breeze under the scorching sun escaping the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Winds churned and clouds swirled in the sky, as if roars from ancient dragons resounded. In that moment, all beings lost themselves in the wind and clouds, trembling at the dragon¡¯s roar. What was left before Zhong Xin¡¯s eyes was only that blade. ¡°Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon!¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Glinting Sword Guest ?Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Glinting Sword Guest? The Blind Man Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Glinting Sword Guest? The Blind Man When that slash exploded before his eyes, Zhong Xin instinctively raised his sword to meet it. Then, a force from the void transmitted through the blade, and Zhong Xin was sent flying. ¡°How is this possible,¡± he thought, shaken. He had no chance to resist the power of that slash. And the direction he was flying towards was precisely where the monster was. The monster smashed a fist towards Zhong Xin, who couldn¡¯t even react in time and was directly pounded into the ground. He coughed a few times, spitting out mouthfuls of blood, and looked up at the monster before him. Although the monster¡¯s strength was barely at the Emperor Pulse Realm now, and it lacked any real intelligence, it was once a Divine Beast, its majestic Divine Might suppressing everything. The Divine Might was like a tsunami, rolling up thousands of massive waves; if he were facing a Monster Beast at this moment, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to move at all. Luckily, Zhong Xin was of the human race, where the suppression of bloodlines wasn¡¯t as intense, so his bodily movements were just slowed down a bit. The monster¡¯s Divine Might was like a gravity space, Zhong Xin didn¡¯t want to entangle with it, especially since Xu Zimei was still eyeing him fiercely from the side. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï But now, with the pressure of Divine Might, Zhong Xin knew that without taking care of the monster first, he¡¯d have no chance to escape. He barely avoided the monster¡¯s attack, emptied his mind, and slowly raised the longsword in his hand. At that moment, he closed his eyes tightly, and infinite golden light radiated from the longsword. The longsword was like a fierce sun taking over, shining dazzlingly bright on the blade. ¡­a€| Everyone has their own legend, people often sing the praises of the great heroes revered by the world. Their stories are passed down through ages, recorded time and again. However, not only heroes have stories in this world. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Those many, who once were not even given a thought. You, I, Perhaps each person, regardless of strength, regardless of birth status, has their own story. Zhong Xin, ranked forty-eighth in the world of influential figures, known in the martial world as ¡°Glinting Sword Guest.¡± Zhong Xin remembered clearly that from the day he was born, he was blind. He couldn¡¯t see the outside world, and because of his uniqueness, nobody wanted to be his friend. All he knew was gleaned from the stories told by others. For example, the sky is azure blue, the clouds are pristine white. The little girl who told him stories said that he was quite good-looking, with distinct features, but looked a bit silly when he smiled. Later, the girl who told him stories left, apparently bitten by a venomous snake while picking herbs on the mountain. At that time, he was longing for light, yearning to see the world just once. Until one day, an old man came to the small town where he lived. From the old man, he learned of a mysterious and unpredictable new world, and the term ¡°cultivation¡± also appeared in his mind for the first time. ¡­¡­ ¡°I heard from the people in town that you have vast magical powers, you just pointed a finger and killed a Droopy-eyed White Tiger. Are you an Immortal?¡± The old man looked at him with a smile, waved his hands a few times before his eyes, and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t see?¡± ¡°Yes, can you help me?¡± ¡°Remember, child, in this world, no one will help you for no reason, other than your parents. What you can rely on is only yourself.¡± ¡°` ¡°What should I do then?¡± ¡°In my view, everyone possesses two pairs of eyes, one pair of inner eyes, and one pair of physical eyes. The physical eyes let you recognize this world, seeing the most superficial layer of things. But it is the inner eyes that allow you to understand this world on a deeper level. Although you are blind in your physical eyes, your inner eyes are still clear.¡± ¡°How can I open my inner eyes?¡± The young boy asked, naive and puzzled. ¡°Just feel the world earnestly,¡± the old man replied with just these words before he left, giving the boy a token. He told him, if one day he managed to open his inner eyes, to come to True Martial Holy Sect to find him. After that, Zhong Xin knew he had a goal in life, and he began trying to feel the world. The flow of rivers, the heat of flames, the clamor of the wind, the coldness of stones. He learned to feel the world, to sense the existence and changes of all things. Until one day, he saw a beam of light, the first glimmer in his life. In those boring and dark years that lasted over a decade, it was the first time he saw the light. From then on, that light always accompanied him, even after his eyes had healed, he still preferred to see the world through his inner eyes. Only later did he learn that the old man who had given him that hint was the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡­¡­ With his eyes closed, the light flickered at the tip of Zhong Xin¡¯s sword, the reason he was known as ¡°Glinting Sword Guest.¡± The true reason was that his sword was very fast, fast as light itself. Zhong Xin swung his longsword slowly; to Lin Ruhu and the others standing by, it seemed slow, as if they could easily dodge it. But the next second, Zhong Xin had appeared at the monster¡¯s neck without anyone noticing when. A conspicuous slash appeared on the monster¡¯s huge body. Its hideous head fell off from the neck without the monster even realizing. Zhong Xin stood with his sword, his red robe highlighted gruesomely by the blood spraying from the monster¡¯s neck. Zhong Xin turned, pointing his sword at Xu Zimei. Previously, he seldom used that light, because he had a premonition that ever since his physical eyes recovered, his inner eyes were becoming weaker. Although he always wanted to view the world with his inner eyes, for some reason, they were not as bright as when he first began cultivation. He could also clearly feel that his sensitivity to that light was fading. Zhong Xin even had a foreboding feeling that if he used that light a few more times, he might never sense it again. That¡¯s why he seldom used it now, keeping it as his trump card. Zhong Xin looked at Xu Zimei with an indifferent face. Just as he was about to swing his sword towards Xu Zimei, a large hand suddenly shot up from the ground and grasped him in its palm. Zhong Xin was greatly shocked; he struggled to turn his head and saw the headless monster standing up again. It seemed that the existence of a head was utterly irrelevant to the monster; it grabbed him with one hand and suddenly squeezed hard. Zhong Xin felt a great force from all directions and felt suffocated; his body seemed like it was about to be crushed to smithereens. He swung the sword in his hand with difficulty; a ¡°whoosh,¡± and a brilliant sword light instantly chopped off the monster¡¯s right arm. As the arm fell away, Zhong Xin managed to escape. He frowned at the monster, and swung his longsword again, severing the still struggling monster into pieces with several successive slashes. And at that moment, a pressing, oppressive slash came at him from behind. ¡°` Chapter 116 - Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Nine Drops of Divine Beast Essence Blood ?Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Nine Drops of Divine Beast Essence Blood Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Nine Drops of Divine Beast Essence Blood Zhong Xin didn¡¯t need to guess who it wasa€¡±he was already preparing to turn around and face the fight, but to his surprise, the monster he had torn to pieces was still active. Even without a head, without limbs, the monster¡¯s remaining body was still hurtling towards him. Zhong Xin found himself in a dilemma, unable to advance or retreat, so he decided to take a gamble. The monster had no consciousness; if he didn¡¯t defend himself, he¡¯d likely be killed or, at the very least, severely injured. He was betting that Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t dare to kill hima€¡±after all, they were fellow sect brothers, and the Great Elder would not be easy to explain to. Gritting his teeth, Zhong Xin picked up his longsword and slashed at the monster, his sword blazing with extreme light. Under its edge, the monster¡¯s remaining body exploded. But just then, Zhong Xin felt a piercing pain in his back as a curved blade plunged deep into his chest. Moreover, the curved blade carried a fierce storm. When the blade entered him, he heard a roaring in his ears, as if a force was wantonly ravaging his body from within. ¡°You dare,¡± Zhong Xin turned his head to look at Xu Zimei, blood spurting from his mouth as if his life didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. There¡¯s nothing in this world I don¡¯t dare to doa€¡±it¡¯s only a matter of willingness and whether it¡¯s worth it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said with a smile. The next moment, he pulled out the curved blade, and Zhong Xin heard what sounded like a dragon¡¯s roar in his ears as the powerful force wreaked total havoc inside him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 Way of Inquiry, the nineteenth form, seventh stance, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon. He seemed to hear Xu Zimei¡¯s earlier whispering again, then with a ¡°boom,¡± Zhong Xin¡¯s body exploded. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡­ Xu Zimei watched the sky fill with the debris of the explosion, then shifted his gaze to the nearby monster. Although Zhong Xin had torn it apart, it was still vital and began to reconstitute itself for a new fusion. It would be better to say it was difficult to kill, rather than unkillable. If he had to fight the monster one-on-one, Xu Zimei felt he had little chance of winning. After all, he was only at the Empty Vein Realm, while the monster¡¯s strength could almost match the Emperor Pulse Realm. However, it lacked intelligence and its methods of attack were all passive, devoid of any combat experience. The monster¡¯s fusion would still take some time, and what Zhong Xin had done was buy time for Xu Zimei. Otherwise, he would have to use the token his father gave him. ¡­ Afterward, Xu Zimei had Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu attack the monster¡¯s fusing body to delay the fusion process. Meanwhile, he ran to the bottom of one of the deep pits and began digging with his curved blade. Before long, Xu Zimei unearthed a set of colossal bones. These bones must have been dead for tens of thousands of years, but they still emitted the might of a divine beast and the overpowering aura of wild desolation. Xu Zimei dug in every pit for a while, eventually unearthing nine sets of bones. At the heart of each set of bones, a drop of blood floated. This blood looked very peculiar and gave off an evil aura. Xu Zimei put the nine drops of blood into a bottlea€¡±the Nebula Bottle that Ji Baiyu had previously given him to contain Emperor¡¯s Blood. Once the nine drops of blood were in the bottle, it was as if they were sealed in a separate space. And the moment these nine drops of blood touched each other, they began to fuse. During the fusion stage, roars of divine beasts were heard, and their extraordinary forms appeared one after another. There were Qiongqi roaring, Tao Tie opening its massive mouth, its swallowing power enveloping its body. There were also Nether Serpents flicking pale blue tongues, opening their gloomy eyes, and Mysterious Birds taking flight, their sharp cries piercing the heavens. ¡­a€| Just as Xu Zimei had placed nine drops of fresh blood into the bottle, Xiao Guizi¡¯s loud shout came from above. Xu Zimei quickly flew up from the bottom of the pit, as the monster¡¯s fusion was reaching its crucial final stage. ¡°Run fast,¡± Xu Zimei yelled at the two of them, then ran towards the distance. Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu followed closely behind. The three of them ran for a long time, encountering Blood Demons along the way but not engaging in fight; the roars of the monster behind shook the entire blood-red sky. The trio ran frantically until they could no longer see the monster¡¯s trace, only then did they stop. ¡°Senior Brother, what about Elder Brother Zhong¡¯s matter?¡± Xiao Guizi looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°No worries, every year there are some casualties among the disciples who enter the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Just do as I say when the time comes,¡± Xu Zimei began to instruct. ¡­a€| The Blood Demon Secret Realm had been especially restless in recent days, with rumors spreading among the many disciples who entered. It was said that a creature a hundred zhang tall roamed the Blood Demon Secret Realm, causing great harm to many disciples and even leading to the death of some at its hands. Many were terrified, daring not to hunt Blood Demons, and hid, waiting for the Secret Realm to open again. During this time, the trio of Xu Zimei were desperately killing Blood Demons, with thousands of Blood Demon Crystals on them. But it still wasn¡¯t enough; Xu Zimei remained vigilant for the creature while killing. The three of them killed day and night for a long time, their clothes completely soaked with fresh blood, a small part of which was their own, but most of it was the Blood Demons¡¯. ¡­a€| It was only when the Blood Demon Secret Realm opened that everyone was forcefully expelled, and they recovered from the onslaught. Xu Zimei did not concern himself with others, checking his own Blood Demon Crystals; he had almost twenty thousand, enough to last him a long time. After the opening of the Secret Realm, all disciples had to return and be accounted for before everyone could leave. This time, due to the sudden appearance of the creature, many disciples perished at its hands. Elder Feng tallied the numbers and found that not only were the losses heavy among the Inner and Outer Sect Disciples, but a Core Disciple had also gone missinga€¡±one who was a Direct Disciple of the Great Elder. Elder Feng felt somewhat overwhelmed and quickly dismissed everyone, going to report to the Sect Gate. Xu Zimei was not afraid of the creature because the True Martial Holy Sect would surely act to eradicate it; such an anomaly was not tolerated. Back at Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei took out the Nebula Bottle to examine it, finding that the nine drops of Divine Beast¡¯s essence blood had already fused into one. Xu Zimei prepared to leave the Sect, as the refinement of Tyrant Shadow was completed in three parts. The Heavenly Thunder, Essence of the Sun, and Essence of the Moona€¡±all three phases were completed, advancing Tyrant Shadow to an Earth Tier weapon. He planned to visit the Pure Moon Divine Realm, to completely finish the first phase of refining Tyrant Shadow. Then, after returning to the Sect, he had to start preparing for the upcoming Grand Competition between the Seven Sects. This competition was of utmost importance, for an excellent performance by the disciples could lead to a chance of being selected as a Saint Heir for the Sect. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Stop Ad-Libbing ?Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Stop Ad-Libbing Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Stop Ad-Libbing In the following days, Xu Zimei continued to absorb Blood Demon Crystals at the Sect Gate. The blood energy here wasn¡¯t particularly pure, so it was necessary to refine it with Spiritual Energy before absorption. ¡­¡­a€| Xu Zimei let out a long breath, as the one hundredth Blood Demon Crystal shattered before him. At that moment, his vitality surged within him, as if a mighty river was roaring and boiling. He stood up, exhaling a white mist from his mouth, his complexion slightly flushed. After the tumultuous energy within him had calmed, Xu Zimei left the room. As he just stepped out of Goose Southern Peak, a disciple came to look for him, saying that the Deputy Sect Master summoned him to the Council Hall. Xu Zimei knew what had happened and followed the disciple straight to the hall. At that moment, in the Council Hall, Xu Qingshan sat at the highest seat, flanked by the seven Great Elders of the Sect. Apart from Xu Qingshan and the seven Great Elders, some disciples who had entered the Blood Demon Secret Realm had also been summoned, including Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi. The atmosphere in the hall was so quiet that it felt oppressive; the Great Elder¡¯s complexion looked extremely unpleasant. As Xu Zimei walked in, the Great Elder was the first to question him, his presence exploding like thunderous bombardment, deafening to the ears. ¡°Xu Zimei, do you know of your crime?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? What crime could my son possibly have? You tell me.¡± Looking at Xu Qingshan¡¯s darkening expression, the Great Elder hastily replied, ¡°Sect Master, I have just lost a beloved disciple. My words might have been inappropriate; I apologize.¡± After the Great Elder finished speaking, he glared at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Xu Zimei, did you kill Zhong Xin?¡± ¡°What, Elder Brother Zhong is dead?¡± Xu Zimei looked extremely surprised, then quickly shook his head, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, some disciples saw him follow you incessantly after entering the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Since you all returned safely, where is he?¡± the Great Elder continued. ¡°How should I know? I wasn¡¯t with Elder Brother Zhong for long before he left,¡± replied Xu Zimei, shaking his head. ¡°Where he went is not something I could control. If the Great Elder insists that I killed Elder Brother Zhong, then please present your evidence.¡± ¡°You,¡± the Great Elder stared at Xu Zimei, too furious to speak. If he had evidence, he wouldn¡¯t be blasting Xu Zimei here. However, he knew clearly that it was he who had instructed Zhong Xin to follow Xu Zimei in the Blood Demon Secret Realm to ensure Xu Zimei gained nothing. Now that an incident had occurred, Xu Zimei must be involved. ¡°Great Elder, as one of the seven Great Elders of the Sect, your status is revered, and your every word and action might impact the Sect¡¯s decisions,¡± Xu Zimei went on to say, ¡°I hope when you speak, you can shoulder the responsibilities that come with your position, and base everything on evidence. Instead of arbitrary suspicion, lest you misunderstand someone and cause an indelible hurt to a disciple¡¯s heart. After all, what you say could change the fates of many.¡± ¡°Fine, I will personally visit the Blood Demon Secret Realm to investigate Xin¡¯er¡¯s death thoroughly,¡± the Great Elder said to Xu Zimei, word by word. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I only hope that the Great Elder can show some dignity befitting an elder and not deliberately make things difficult for certain disciples,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder let out a cold snort and said, ¡°How I handle matters does not require your instructions.¡± ¡°` ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I just don¡¯t approve of the way the Great Elder educates,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°I happened to hear rumors from the outside, saying that Elder Brother Zhong Xin is a hypocrite, appearing to be decent on the surface, but never doing anything humane in secret. Now that he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s a relief to everyone.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he said sternly, ¡°Xu Zimei, my disciple has already died, yet you still insult him like this. Well, that¡¯s just great. Today, you must give me an explanation, or I will personally take action to send you to the Cliff of Confinement.¡± ¡°What kind of explanation does the Great Elder want?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you talk about evidence before? How can you accuse my disciple like this now, what evidence do you have?¡± the Great Elder asked, his gaze upon Xu Zimei was gloomy. ¡°I can vouch for Elder Brother Xu,¡± as soon as the Great Elder finished speaking, Xiao Guizi stepped forward and said, ¡°Actually, I was the one who told Elder Brother Xu about this matter.¡± ¡°Think carefully, there are some things you as a mere Inner Sect Disciple can¡¯t bear,¡± the Great Elder said in a deep voice, ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence, but I have seen with my own eyes that Elder Brother Zhong violated an innocent girl, worse than pigs and dogs, an absolute dreg,¡± Xiao Guizi said bitterly, ¡°If the Great Elder doesn¡¯t believe it, you can have Elder Brother Zhong confront me. I, Xiao Guizi, will wait here for him.¡± ¡°Confront? ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï How can we have a confrontation, damn it, when even the body can¡¯t be found?¡± the Great Elder looked at Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi, his face purple with rage. These two were sure that Zhong Xin was dead without proof, spreading dirty water here. Such behavior was akin to not letting go even after death, digging up and whipping the body. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you report it at first, and now that he¡¯s dead, you come to speak of it, what¡¯s your intention?¡± the Great Elder¡¯s aura flickered between light and shadow, staring fixedly at the two people below. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s also my fault,¡± Xiao Guizi sighed, slowly saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare expose him, the difference in status between him and me was huge. I¡¯m just an ordinary Inner Sect Disciple, with no support, no power. And him? He was a prominent Core Disciple, the most brilliant youth in our Sect Gate, and his master was the Great Elder of the Sect Gate. For him, killing me would be as easy as crushing an ant.¡± Xiao Guizi said this and wiped away the few tears he had forced at the corner of his eyes, choking back sobs, ¡°I chose to hide this matter. But after I went back, I found that my conscience was unsettled, the tragic end of that girl haunted me like a nightmare, always surrounding me.¡± Xiao Guizi¡¯s face showed determination as he emphasized, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve chosen to make this matter public, regardless of what my outcome will be. At least, I won¡¯t have to face the condemnation of my conscience. Today, I want to say that phrase in front of everyone. Zhong Xin is trash, he¡¯s a waste, worse than pigs and dogs. And you, Great Elder, as his master, don¡¯t you bear any responsibility? As the saying goes, ¡®Like master, like pupil.''¡± Upon hearing Xiao Guizi¡¯s words, the entire place was so quiet that it seemed one could hear a needle drop. Even Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Xiao Guizi; that last sentence of the speech wasn¡¯t part of the script they had discussed before. ¡°You actually ad-libbed.¡± ¡°` Chapter 118 - Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Heading to the Pure Moon Divine Realm ?Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Heading to the Pure Moon Divine Realm Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Heading to the Pure Moon Divine Realm Xiao Guizi, a noble person, a pure person, a person who has risen above base interests. In his performance just now, from the initial helplessness and compromise, to the painful inner struggle and sadness, to the eventual intolerance and defiance against it all. He vividly portrayed all the psychological activities of a person who encounters injustice but lacks the power to right it. Looking at Xiao Guizi¡¯s expression, the Great Elder couldn¡¯t speak for a long time, and even he himself began to somewhat believe it. ¡°Was Zhong Xin really that kind of person before?¡± The Great Elder was about to say something when he saw Xu Qingshan wave his hand and speak indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to the matter of Zhong Xin¡¯s death; now that he¡¯s dead, let¡¯s not bring up his past deeds in the future. Great Elder, you have lost your discretion today.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the Great Elder said after a moment of silence, nodding his head, knowing what Xu Qingshan meant, that the matter should be laid to rest, and there was no need to investigate the cause of Zhong Xin¡¯s death any further. The Great Elder glanced at Xu Zimei, sensing that Zhong Xin¡¯s death absolutely had nothing to do with the Blood Demon, but was inseparably linked to Xu Zimei. But now, without evidence, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Zimei, and not only had he failed to seek justice for his disciple, but he had also been humiliated by having his disciple¡¯s corpse desecrated. Even Xiao Guizi seemed to be taking the opportunity to scold by innuendo. The Great Elder turned to look at the other Elders, who, like him, belonged to the Elder Faction; none of them were willing to speak for him at this moment. Because everyone knew that to bring down Xu Zimei, sufficient evidence was necessary to take him down in one fell swoop before pressuring Xu Qingshan. A line of questioning with absolutely no logic like the present one would be meaningless unless Xu Zimei himself acted foolishly and confessed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡­¡­a€| After leaving the main hall, Xu Qingshan found Xu Zimei alone and asked, ¡°Zhong Xin was killed by you, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Everyone will die,¡± Xu Zimei gave a noncommittal answer. ¡°Yes, but everyone also has a line in their heart about how to be a person. What is your line?¡± asked Xu Qingshan. ¡°To have a clear conscience and follow my heart,¡± replied Xu Zimei. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xu Qingshan fell silent for a moment and surveyed Xu Zimei carefully. Such a big change, it hasn¡¯t been long, and he found he could somewhat no longer see through his son. ¡°To have a clear conscience, just make sure you don¡¯t take the wrong path,¡± Xu Qingshan said, nodding. ¡­¡­a€| After seeing off his father, Xu Zimei also prepared to leave the True Martial Holy Sect and head to the Pure Moon Divine Realm. This time, he didn¡¯t let Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi follow, but decided to go alone. Previously, Ruhu had integrated the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, and now, having obtained so many Blood Demon Crystals, once he fully assimilated them, both his strength and potential would undergo a qualitative improvement. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t a nanny; he had provided Lin Ruhu with the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body and the cultivation technique of the Tyrant Emperor. He had given him a good start; as for Ruhu¡¯s future achievements, they depended on Lin Ruhu himself. Xu Zimei would no longer interfere much with Lin Ruhu¡¯s cultivation. As for Xiao Guizi, since he had always been working for him, Xu Zimei certainly wouldn¡¯t treat him unfairly. He gave Xiao Guizi a fire series cultivation technique from the Fiery Emperor and the legacy of the Ancestor of Wind, along with the Blood Demon Crystals obtained in the Blood Demon Secret Realm. If Xiao Guizi could refine all of these, even if his potential didn¡¯t reach that of Lin Ruhu, who might integrate a Battle Body, he would still be no ordinary match. ¡­¡­a€| The gentle morning sunlight drifted down, and a few faint white clouds lazily floated across the sky. Xu Zimei walked on air, his speed of travel having increased significantly since he reached the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm. Having just left the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei saw someone flying over from the side. He glanced over and realized it was none other than Ren Pingsheng. ¡°Have you been waiting for me here all this time?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Young master, I have destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± Ren Pingsheng nodded and replied. ¡°I know, and you did well,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Had Ren Pingsheng not destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect in advance, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t have encountered Nie Xingqing, and it would have taken much effort to seek the self-portrait of the Ancestor of Wind, who desired the World Pearl. Surprised, Ren Pingsheng gave Xu Zimei a look and said, ¡°After I destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect, I was seriously injured. I have just recovered from my injuries. Where are you planning to go, young master?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing for a trip to the Pure Moon Divine Realm. If you have no other matters, you might as well join me,¡± Xu Zimei proposed. He took a look at Ren Pingsheng, whose cultivation had stabilized at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm. They had first met when Ren Pingsheng was but a practitioner in the Empty Vein Realm. Further down the path of martial arts, the opening of the Vein Gates became increasingly difficult. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how many benefits the other party had gained from the legacy of the Sun Devouring Emperor, but the change in him was indeed significant. The two then set off together, heading towards the Pure Moon Divine Realm. ¡­¡­a€| At this time, in an unknown corner of the Extreme West Region. Chu Yang had just killed the last guardian of the passage, his entire body drenched in blood. Had it not been for the ¡°Eternal Resentment¡± that made him numb to the pain, Chu Yang wasn¡¯t sure if he could have made it this far. The blood soaked his entire being, painting him crimson; Chu Yang crouched down, ingesting some healing pills and wrapping his wounds with bandages and gauze. The long-term blood loss made his consciousness blurry, and he nearly collapsed after his vision blurred. Within the ring, the Reincarnation Elder sighed and said, ¡°Little Yang, I could have easily helped you overcome this obstacle by lending you my strength. Why put yourself through such injury?¡± ¡°Teacher, borrowing your power consumes a lot of your divine soul, and I don¡¯t want you to do that. Moreover, I can¡¯t become reliant on your strength; I too can manage,¡± Chu Yang stated firmly. ¡°Ah, you child,¡± the Reincarnation Elder sighed, but a smile of gratification appeared on his face as he spoke, ¡°Go on and see if there¡¯s a Yang Pearl up ahead.¡± Chu Yang nodded. He was currently in a very majestic castle. This castle was where the Forgotten Dust Emperor had lived before ascending to the heavens, not located on the Yuan Central Continent but in an isolated space of a different dimension. To enter this independent space, one must find a Teleportation Array. Chu Yang had followed the map to locate the Teleportation Array and arrived here. He walked upward, finally reaching the top of the castle. On the highest floor inside, there was a large bookshelf and next to it a stone platform. Atop the platform was a box emitting a golden glow. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Chu Yang approached the bookshelf and browsed through some of the books, finding that they were notes recorded by the Forgotten Dust Emperor throughout his life. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Great Yin-Yang Path ?Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Great Yin-Yang Path Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Great Yin-Yang Path The Forgotten Dust Emperor had not yet been chosen by destiny. When he obtained the Yang Pearl, he still could not escape the curse of being forgotten. However, he was far more fortunate than the Forgetful Taoist. With his extraordinary talent, he ultimately shouldered the destiny of his era through his own efforts. Chu Yang stored all the books into his ring, then approached the box full of anticipation. He slowly opened the box and saw a faintly dark pearl lying quietly inside. The moment the pearl appeared, the Yin Pearl within Chu Yang began to tremble violently. The Yin Pearl flew out from his body, intertwining and merging with the Yang Pearl, as a white and a black light emitted from the two pearls. Then, the two strands of light intertwined and soared into the void above, with radiant white and black lights shooting straight into the sky. Suddenly, the sky changed dramatically above, as the heavens turned into a vortex with lightning flashing, thunder roaring, and a sudden storm brewing. Within that vortex, boundless mighty power rained down, with the black and white lights endlessly circulating in it. A ¡°rumbling¡± noise like thunder exploded in the sky, and then the two strands of black and white light plunged down from the firmament. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Under Chu Yang¡¯s astonished gaze, the lights charged directly into his body. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï At that moment, his body turned half black and half white. When the two strands of light entered his body, they instantly transformed into Yin and Yang Qi. In that moment, Chu Yang¡¯s consciousness sank into chaos, as if his mind were floating amidst Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang represent the path of duality, the attributes of all things. With the existence of Yin and Yang, the world was divided into polarities, giving all things their counterparts. Half black, half white, Yin and Yang, water and fire, big and small, male and female. Beyond the path of duality, Yin and Yang can also transform into the Five Elements, which in turn can generate the Bagua. Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, Qian, Zhen, Kan, Gen, Kun, Xun, Li, Dui. Chu Yang didn¡¯t know how long it had been, as he was deeply immersed in the Great Yin-Yang Path. Only when the Yin and Yang Qi gradually integrated into his body did he open his eyes, his left eye black and his right eye white. Chu Yang slowly extended his right hand, with white and black spiritual energy intertwining at his fingertips, a deeply profound meaning spreading amidst them. ¡­a€| ¡°Yang, how do you feel?¡± the Reincarnation Elder asked with satisfaction. ¡°The Great Yin-Yang Path, an essential construct of the world,¡± Chu Yang took a deep breath, smiling excitedly, ¡°Teacher, I have comprehended the Great Yin-Yang Path.¡± ¡°Having gone through so many tribulations, you now truly possess the foundation to become a strong individual,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile. ¡°Azure Cloud Battle Body, Great Yin-Yang Path, I wonder how they compare to those of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?¡± Chu Yang asked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, the foundations of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect are too profound,¡± the Reincarnation Elder replied. ¡°But you are not far behind. In my opinion, you are someone with great destiny. Whether you can bear the mantle of destiny, I am not certain, but your future achievements will definitely not be low.¡± ¡°Teacher,¡± Chu Yang fell silent for a moment, then solemnly said, ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your help along the way, I suppose I would still be an ordinary youth in Qingyang Village.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true,¡± the Reincarnation Elder chuckled. ¡°Frankly, I had some selfish motives when I first helped you.¡± ¡°Teacher, whatever it is you need, just say the word, and I will do my utmost to accomplish it,¡± Chu Yang quickly said. ¡°You are still too weak now. Wait until you reach the Emperor Pulse Realm, and then I¡¯ll tell you,¡± the Reincarnation Elder seemed to reminisce something, heaving a few sighs before smiling somewhat helplessly. Having acquired the legacy of the Great Yin-Yang Path, Chu Yang also prepared to leave the castle. He looked at the castle with its imposing aura and highly unusual architecture, bowed deeply at the waist. Then he stepped into the Teleportation Array, as Spiritual Energy surged around him, only to see his figure gradually vanish within the Formation. ¡­¡­ Chu Yang didn¡¯t know where the Teleportation Array would send him. During the teleportation, his surroundings were filled with chaotic spatial currents, and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. When a bright light flickered before his eyes, Chu Yang realized he had already arrived atop a hill. Unsure of his location, he looked into the distance, where a city seemed to be not far off. He wrapped his Wandering Dragon Sword in cloth and slung it on his back, then started toward the city. The ancient city exhaled a low sigh, with the words ¡°Five Elements City¡± slowly glowing in the sunlight. After inquiring within the city, Chu Yang found out that although it was still in the Extreme West Region, it was now within the territory of the Green Wood Empire. ¡­¡­ The crowded throngs were gathered on the main street of Five Elements City, completely blocking the front of a pharmacy. An elderly man protected his granddaughter behind him, his face showing fear as he looked at the people ahead. The young man across from him was dressed in brocade robes, followed by two guards clad in iron armor. ¡°Old Wei, I gave you a chance. If you can¡¯t pay the rent for my shop that¡¯s three years overdue, then use your granddaughter to settle the debt,¡± the young man said arrogantly as he looked at the old man. With a wave of his hands, the two guards by his side moved toward the old man. The little girl behind him trembled with fear, helplessly hiding behind the old man. ¡°Young Master Yin, please give me another three months. Once I sell this batch of pills, I will have the money to pay the rent,¡± Old Wei quickly said. ¡°Another three months after three months, and now it¡¯s already been three years. Where has all your money gone?¡± the young man called Young Master Yin said with a cold huff, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s just that you keep raising the rent every month, I can¡¯t do much about it,¡± Old Wei replied helplessly. ¡°Oh, now you dare to talk back?¡± Young Master Yin sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Either pay the rent or settle the debt with your granddaughter, your choice.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Does bullying the old and weak make you feel like a big man?¡± an unexpected voice arose from the crowd. The onlookers looked on in surprise at the young man who spoke, only to see Chu Yang pushing through the crowd. ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± Young Master Yin glanced at Chu Yang and asked. ¡°How much do they owe you? I¡¯ll pay it back for them,¡± Chu Yang said indifferently. ¡°Playing the hero, huh?¡± Young Master Yin chuckled lightly. ¡°One hundred thousand Spirit Crystals, pay up!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it ten thousand?¡± Old Wei quickly interjected. ¡°I¡¯ve increased it now. Surely, there has to be interest for three years,¡± Young Master Yin replied with a cold huff. Chu Yang¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he looked disdainfully at Young Master Yin, his Wandering Dragon Sword unsheathing from his back. With a ¡°clang,¡± two streaks of light, one black and one white, split from the center. With one slash, Yin and Yang cleaved apart, as if the sky itself concentrated into a single line. The magnificent sword light flickered by his ear, and before Young Master Yin could even react, the Longsword had already touched his throat. ¡°You dare to kill me?¡± Young Master Yin swallowed hard, saying in disbelief. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Yin-Yang Sect ?Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Yin-Yang Sect Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Yin-Yang Sect ¡°` ¡°Scram, and don¡¯t let me see you bullying the old and the weak again, or I won¡¯t be so courteous with my sword next time,¡± Chu Yang said indifferently. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ll pay for this,¡± Young Master Yin backed away a few steps, hastily fleeing the scene. As he watched Young Master Yin¡¯s retreating figure, Chu Yang turned and helped the old man sitting on the ground to his feet, smiling, ¡°Elder, are you alright?¡± ¡°Young Master, you should hurry away, you¡¯re a good person, but Yin Shaoyu¡¯s father is the City Lord of Five Elements City, we can¡¯t fight him,¡± the old man hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but don¡¯t get yourself involved because of me.¡± ¡°Yes, young brother, you should leave quickly while you still have the chance,¡± people in the crowd around them also advised one after another. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, does anyone know how strong the City Lord of Five Elements City is?¡± Chu Yang asked, frowning. ¡°Our Five Elements City may be just a small city, but the City Lord has reached the pinnacle of the True Vein Realm and has opened three Vein Gates,¡± someone in the crowd explained. ¡°Wait for me, I will be right back,¡± Chu Yang said and headed straight for the City Lord Mansion. Through his recent trials, and after merging the Great Yin-Yang Path, he had also reached the peak of the True Vein Realm. Chu Yang assured himself that, within the same realm, he feared no one. ¡­ Watching the young man walk away with his sword, a beautiful woman in the crowd took a curious glance, then quickly followed after him. At that moment in the City Lord Mansion of Five Elements City, Yin Xuanying listened to his son¡¯s tearful complaints. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He frowned and said, ¡°I know you like to exaggerate, and I know you¡¯re just mud that can¡¯t support itself. But no matter what, you are still my son, and this is a complete loss of face for me.¡± Yin Xuanying stood up, his presence as intense and vast as the ocean, characteristic of someone at the peak of the True Vein Realm. He was wearing a greenish-blue long robe, with his hands hidden in the long sleeves appearing unusually pale and white. The skin on his palms looked as if they were made of jade, clear and translucent. When he stood up, he gave off the impression of a Flying Eagle, with faint eyebrows and eyes filled with gloom. Just then, a scream sounded from outside. Before Yin Xuanying could even rebuke, he saw a figure flying backward into the room. His hands, resembling eagle¡¯s talons, were skinny to the bone with no flesh at all, and his nails were several centimeters long. When he caught the flying figure with his hands, he immediately tossed it aside. He slightly frowned as he looked over to find that the figure was the butler of his own mansion. Then Yin Xuanying looked up towards the door, only to see a young man in white walking in. With each step the youth took, his aura intensified, and another Vein Gate would open on his body. ¡°Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng.¡± When these three Vein Gates were all opened, Yin Xuanying realized that the newcomer¡¯s presence was not weaker than his own, but rather it seemed to suppress his slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yin Xuanying asked with a frown. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s him, he¡¯s the one I was telling you about,¡± Yin Shaoyu quickly hid to one side and spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby,¡± Chu Yang chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just seeking justice for the common people of Five Elements City on my way.¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t get too cocky just because you have some talent,¡± Yin Xuanying snorted coldly. He was a seasoned warrior at the peak of the True Vein Realm, and he didn¡¯t believe that he could not deal with a green youngster just starting out. Spiritual Energy surged around Yin Xuanying¡¯s hands, making them resemble the sharp claws of a Monster Beast. ¡°` Charging directly at Chu Yang, its claws left a conspicuous white trail in the air. Chu Yang raised his Wandering Dragon Sword, the longsword softly hummed, enveloped in the Yin and Yang Qi. As if cutting through the dusk, his sword collided with the opponent¡¯s claws, sparks flying everywhere for a moment. Yin Xuanying stepped back twice, looking at his own hands. To his shock, a clear white mark had appeared on them from the strike. His brows furrowed, just one move, and he had already fallen behind. ¡°It seems your mouth is far stronger than your actual strength,¡± Chu Yang snorted lightly and slowly raised the longsword in his hand. At this moment, a powerful Sword Intent permeated the air, and the tables and doors around them were neatly sliced into pieces under the influence of the Sword Intent. The Heavenly Gang Sword Manual, this was the Vein Skill that Yue Buli had given to Chu Yang. When the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent gathered and formed, Yin Xuanying¡¯s complexion changed slightly; he bent his body slightly, as if mimicking the motion of an eagle pouncing for its prey. An eagle¡¯s cry resounded from nowhere, and Yin Xuanying charged directly at Chu Yang. Chu Yang held the Wandering Dragon Sword high and quickly stepped back several paces, dodging Yin Xuanying¡¯s claw attack. As the longsword completed its build-up, the Yin and Yang Qi, accompanied by the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent, slashed down fiercely. Yin Xuanying raised his palms in a hurry to block, and dark green blood floated in the air. Both of Yin Xuanying¡¯s arms were completely severed. Watching Yin Xuanying fall to the ground, screaming in pain, Chu Yang¡¯s gaze shifted towards the door. At the entrance, unbeknownst to when, a beautiful woman had appeared. She was dressed in a purple robe with all her hair coiled atop her head, exuding an especially unfathomable presence. Chu Yang called out to Ink Elder several times in his mind, but received no response. Chu Yang knew he had encountered a formidable expert this time; it was only in the presence of such strong figures that Ink Elder dared not communicate with him, fearing exposure. ¡°Why have you stopped fighting? The show is just beginning,¡± the beautiful woman stepped forward, evaluated Chu Yang with a glance, and said with a smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Yang asked warily. ¡°How is it that you cause trouble in our Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s territory and don¡¯t know who I am?¡± the beautiful woman chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself briefly. I am the current Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect. You can call me Sect Leader Wu.¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Chu Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly; he knew that, with her level of strength, she was at the very least in the Saint Vein Realm. In the Extreme West Region, there are three major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects and four top-tier sects. These seven sects represent the strongest forces in the Extreme West Region. And the Yin-Yang Sect was one of these four top-tier sects. ¡°I was only standing up for the common people. If Sect Leader Wu insists on killing me, I have nothing to say,¡± Chu Yang frowned and raised his longsword, speaking calmly, ¡°Even if you are strong, I will not sit and wait for death. Even in death, I will die with dignity.¡± ¡°When did I say I wanted to kill you?¡± Sect Leader Wu looked at Chu Yang, walking over to Yin Xuanying. A palm strike emitted black and white lights twining around Yin Xuanying, and in the blink of an eye, before he could even let out a scream, he turned to ashes. ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Sect Leader Wu said with interest. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Talk about what?¡± Chu Yang asked. ¡°You have comprehended the Great Yin-Yang Path, right?¡± Sect Leader Wu said with a light chuckle. ¡°A loose cultivator by oneself will undoubtedly find it difficult to make a way in the world. You need resources, and our Yin-Yang Sect needs a Saint Heir.¡± Chapter 121 - Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Oh, Female Lead ?Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Oh, Female Lead Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Oh, Female Lead ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Chu Yang asked. ¡°Five Elements City is under the control of our Yin-Yang Sect. By killing the City Lord here, you are challenging our Yin-Yang Sect. Shouldn¡¯t I capture you?¡± Sect Leader Wu said with a smile. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry, waiting calmly for Chu Yang¡¯s response. Chu Yang was silent for a while, knowing that what his adversary had proposed was an overt scheme, rooted in his own weakness. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Chu Yang looked up at Sect Leader Wu and said, ¡°Your Yin-Yang Sect is one of the four top-tier sects in the Extreme West Region. Why would you choose an ordinary person like me to be the Saint Heir?¡± ¡°Firstly, let me correct you, I¡¯m not offering you the position of Saint Heir, but rather a chance to compete for it,¡± Sect Leader Wu said, ¡°Secondly, you are not an ordinary person. I¡¯ve felt the most primordial essence within the Yin and Yang Qi in your body.¡± Chu Yang was silent for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, ¡°Do I even have a choice?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sect Leader Wu shook her head. ¡­¡­¡­ The Pure Moon Divine Realm is located at the border of the Extreme West Region, just a thin line away from the center of the Eastern Continent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The name Pure Moon Divine Realm comes from the Pure Moon Altar. Legend has it that at the dawn of the Epoch, the universe was in chaos. Unclean and pure Qi were intermingled, indistinguishable, and the heavens and earth were almost the same color. Thus, the universe gave birth to an altar. This altar had the ability to purify all things in the world. With its help, the unclean and pure Qi finally separated completely. Later, the altar settled in a pivotal location between heaven and earth, becoming one with them. Around the location of the altar, a sect called Myriad Beasts Sect began to establish itself millions of years later. Since then, the situation in the Extreme West had truly stabilized. The three great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are the True Martial Holy Sect, Divine Sun Holy Sect, and Purgatory Holy Sect. The four top-tier Sects are Holy Spring Sect, Immortal Spirit Sect, Yin-Yang Sect, and the Myriad Beasts Sect. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng traveled through the night and, after nearly five days, finally arrived at Hundred Beasts City. This city, managed by the Myriad Beasts Sect, presented different Monster Beasts from any direction, whether from the east, south, west, or north. There were furious-eyed wild lions, iron-fisted gorillas thumping their chests, Mysterious Birds spreading their wings, and dragons and tigers roaring skyward. The design and construction of the city were marvels, exhibiting exceptional ingenuity and painstaking effort. As Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng entered the city, being managed by the Myriad Beasts Sect, most of the residents were either disciples of the sect or family members and relatives. Therefore, it was common to see Half-Beast People on the streets. Most of these Half-Beast People had the head of a beast and a human body, each with their own Monster Beast characteristic features. Some had the head of a lion, some the trunk of an elephant, and others sprouted wings that could overshadow the heavens. Here, the most popular women belonged to two types: the Folded-Ear Girls with cat ears, and the Dancing Maidens with a kind of rabbit¡¯s tail. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve entered an animal kingdom, so lively,¡± Ren Pingsheng commented, looking at the Half-Beast People, and laughed. ¡°Did you know? In the eyes of the Half-Beast People, their bloodline is the noblest. To them, us pure-blooded humans are the lowest,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Superficial, after all. No matter what they think, our bloodlines are pure, whereas theirs are not. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have established their sect around the Pure Moon Divine Realm,¡± Ren Pingsheng stated. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s find an inn to stay for the night, and go to the Pure Moon Divine Realm tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. As they were about to look for an inn, they saw a group of people approaching them. This group consisted of four people, with two elderly-looking individuals who appeared to be guards, standing on both sides. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 In the middle were two young men, one holding a folding fan, dressed in a white robe, with an extraordinary handsomeness on his face that made one cannot help but exclaim, ¡°What a graceful young gentleman.¡± The other young man looked somewhat burly, with naturally curly golden hair scattering behind him, making him resemble a golden lion king. At that moment, staring at the graceful young man with the folding fan, Xu Zimei was completely stunned in place. It was as if he could hear again the sounds from that year by the weeping willow riverbank, the breeze caressing his face, and the girl with tears streaking her face, crying and begging him. Begging him not to leave, to stay and live through an ordinary life with her. He abandoned the girl, leaving behind only his silhouette, He departed with his sword, his aura as a Divine Vein Realm warrior bursting forth like the sea, vast as mist stretching thousands of miles. That day, the setting sun painted the sky with an afterglow, casting two long shadows. In the end, he embarked on the road of no return. He said he was going to defeat Chu Yang. He wanted to carry out his destiny, He aspired to become a Great Emperor, He wanted to soar into the sky to see a broader world, He shouldn¡¯t be shackled by romantic entanglements. His resolve was firm and decisive, even as he watched the girl crouching on the ground, holding her head and crying, he did not hesitate for a moment. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dare to make those grand statements about recognizing her even if she turned into ashes or anything of that sort. But at this moment, even if the girl were dressed as a boy, or no matter how she disguised herself, Xu Zimei could recognize her in a glance. Because the girl had a pair of unique eyes, eyes that seemed extraordinarily spirited. Even with just one glance, Xu Zimei could recognize her. At this moment, looking at the girl, Xu Zimei was completely petrified in place. Memories of the past seemed to roll slowly like heavy gears, pressing down on him like murmurs from ancient beings until he could barely breathe. He watched as the girl slowly walked by him; Xu Zimei felt as if he had fallen into a huge trap. Flanking the girl on both sides were two elders, their auras turbulent; Xu Zimei could see that they were two Emperor Pulse Realm experts. The appearances of these two elders were also striking; one resembled the always smiling Maitreya Buddha, his face brimming with joyous red light. The other¡¯s entire face appeared to be filled with grievance and bitterness, as if expressing the very essence of the character for ¡°awkward.¡± Sad Taoist and Happy Taoist a€¡° Xu Zimei had heard of these two in his previous life, and they were prominent figures even among Emperor Pulse Realm experts. The girl traveled with two seasoned Emperor Pulse Realm experts by her side. At this moment, Xu Zimei felt as if everything from his past life had turned into a joke. All those notions about a girl from a small village, about living an ordinary life together. All nonsense! An uncontrollable rage exploded in his mind; all the love and guilt he had felt for the girl in his heart seemed to have turned into a skyful of fury. Xu Zimei admitted that in his previous life, he wasn¡¯t exactly the big boss behind the scenes. He was merely a stepping stone on Chu Yang¡¯s path to rise, and toward the end, he didn¡¯t even qualify as an opponent. Pitiful and lamentable. With a new life, Xu Zimei thought of becoming the big boss, becoming a Demon King that terrified at the mention of his name. But he also wanted to protect the family he had wronged in his previous life, and those few friends, as well as the girl who had occupied his thoughts day and night. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Lan Keer ?Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Lan Ke¡¯er Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Lan Ke¡¯er ¡°You lied to me, why did you lie to me?¡± Xu Zimei roared and charged straight at the girl. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve always considered you the most important person, why did you deceive me too?¡± Xu Zimei blocked the group¡¯s path and shouted at the girl, demanding an answer. ¡°Kid, what are you doing?¡± The blond young man asked frowningly at his side. ¡°It was all a scam, wasn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t understand what you could possibly gain by lying to me?¡± Xu Zimei ignored the blond young man and instead looked at the girl, asking with an icy tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, kid? Looking for death?¡± The blond young man stood in front of Xu Zimei, speaking down to him. ¡°Shut up,¡± he drew the Tyrant Shadow, and with one strike, Heavenly Thunder rumbled, deep purple thunderbolts spreading along the blade. The blond young man probably didn¡¯t expect Xu Zimei to draw his sword and strike without a word. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before his head was completely severed from his body. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Blood dripped from the Curved Blade as Xu Zimei just stood there, looking at the girl. Regarding the death of the blond young man, the two old men nearby remained indifferent, and even the dashing young man the girl was pretending to be only slightly frowned, not saying much. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else?¡± The girl frowned as she looked at Xu Zimei and asked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Mistaken someone else?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head mockingly and said, ¡°Your name is Lan Ke¡¯er, and you live in Zixun Village. You told me your three greatest wishes are to watch a sunrise and sunset with the one you love. See your favorite lavender with the one you love. And to travel the entire Continent with the one you love, then find a place off the beaten path to retire when we¡¯re old. All this was a lie to deceive me, right.¡± Saying this, Xu Zimei¡¯s expression froze, and he suddenly laughed, ¡°Zixun Village, purple lavendera€¡±so even the name of the village was made up, and the village itself was fake, right?¡± ¡°How do you know what I¡¯ve always wanted to do?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er was startled, looking at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°The rest are true, but my home isn¡¯t in Zixun Village, it¡¯s in the Central Continent.¡± ¡°Central Continent?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback, then quickly realized, ¡°The Lan Family from the Central Continent?¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how you know about my wishes?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er nodded with a puzzled expression and asked. Seeing the girl nod, Xu Zimei was also immediately dumbfounded. If the girl was from the Lan Family, then everything she had previously told him should have been the genuine truth from her heart. That is to say, apart from hiding her background, she didn¡¯t lie to him about other things. Xu Zimei, who had been determined to accuse her, suddenly felt as if his head had been doused in ice water, standing there awkwardly embarrassed. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er frowned and asked. ¡°Sorry, I mistook you for someone else, you look a bit like a friend of mine,¡± Xu Zimei said with an embarrassed smile and then grabbed Ren Pingsheng standing nearby and shouted, ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t her, but you insisted it was, now look, we¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± As Xu Zimei spoke, he started walking quickly away with Ren Pingsheng who looked utterly confused. ¡°Hey,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s voice called from behind, ¡°Just to warn you, the guy you just killed is the grandson of a core Elder of the Myriad Beasts Sect, you still have time to run.¡± Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the Sad Taoist next to her frowned and said, ¡°Miss, should I bring him back?¡± ¡°Follow him and see,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er watched Xu Zimei, always feeling something strange about him. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he knew her name, as anyone could find out with a little investigation. But the three wishes Xu Zimei spoke of, to travel the Continent with a loved one and eventually settle in a haven, were indeed what she yearned for in life. She had never spoken these thoughts to anyone, which was somewhat deeply disturbing. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng found an inn, opened two rooms, and then sat downstairs to order some dishes and began to eat. Ren Pingsheng asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master, did you know those people just now?¡± ¡°I know her, but she doesn¡¯t know me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Lan Family, it is a very mysterious clan. Legend has it that every inheritor of the Lan Family will have a mission. But no one knows what this mission is. Perhaps, aside from the Lan Family itself, each era¡¯s Great Emperors may know a little more or less. However, the Great Emperors have all tacitly chosen to remain silent. But unlike other great clans, the Lan Family never demands their descendants to do anything. The life choices of Lan Family descendants are for them to decide. You can choose to give up the mission that the family has passed down for generations; the family will not force you. Even with the marriages of Lan Family descendants, the family won¡¯t interfere, even if you end up marrying a rustic villager and retiring to the mountains, it is permitted. This is also why, after Xu Zimei knew that Lan Ke¡¯er was from the Lan Family, he was certain the girl hadn¡¯t lied to him. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei did not plan to recognize Lan Ke¡¯er so soon; even though she no longer remembered him, they could get to know each other again. However, Xu Zimei knew that his main goal right now was cultivation to enhance his strength, not these romantic entanglements. Now that he knew Lan Ke¡¯er was from the Lan Family, they were bound to meet one day. Though he truly wished to stay by the girl¡¯s side, he knew now was not the right time. ¡­¡­a€| The sound of footsteps at the door drew his attention, and Xu Zimei looked up to see Lan Ke¡¯er, accompanied by Sad Taoist and another Daoist, arriving and taking a seat. The three sat at the next table; Lan Ke¡¯er placed her folding fan on the table, gazing intently and with evident interest at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei felt that if it were someone else, he would have swung his sword at them by now. But the girl¡­¡­, He fell silent for a moment, preparing to go upstairs back to his room. However, just as he was about to stand up, a group of people rushed into the inn. They bore the distinct features of Monster Beasts, and one could tell at a glance that they were disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect. ¡°Who was it that just killed my grandson ¡®Qi¡¯?¡± A figure of an elder strode forward swiftly, he glanced around and finally fixated on Xu Zimei. This elder exuded a strong aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm, and his mouth was particularly sharp, resembling the beak of a Roc. The hair on his head was sparse, leaving few strands, and especially those sharp, gloomy eyes, which made people quite uncomfortable. Xu Zimei gave the elder a look and continued eating his meal without responding. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, brave enough to kill but not to admit it, scared now?¡± The elder took steps towards Xu Zimei¡¯s direction. ¡°You hold him off, I¡¯ll handle the rest, no problem, right?¡± Xu Zimei put down his chopsticks and asked Ren Pingsheng. ¡°I also just wanted to try my hand at fighting a martial artist of the Emperor Pulse Realm,¡± Ren Pingsheng said with a smile. Having received the inheritance from the Sun Devouring Emperor, he was confident that even if he couldn¡¯t defeat a martial artist of the Emperor Pulse Realm, holding them off for a while shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123 Chapter 123 I Once Had a Dream ?Chapter 123: Chapter 123 I Once Had a Dream Chapter 123: Chapter 123 I Once Had a Dream ¡°` Watching the old man approach step by step, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s body was enveloped with dark red flames, while the space around him slowly began to melt. A single punch was thrown, and a trail of pure white smoke rose in the air. The old man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as his True Fate emerged forthrightly, taking the form of a Grand Roc. The Grand Roc, as it took to the wind, fluttered its wings, creating a sweeping windstorm, engaging in combat with Ren Pingsheng. On the other hand, those other disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect all charged at Xu Zimei, who grasped the Tyrant Shadow, wielding the nineteen forms of the Way of Inquiry almost as if taking a life with every step. However, among these disciples were several of the Esteem Vein Realm elders, who in combination could still tangle with Xu Zimei for a while. Of course, this was also because Xu Zimei had not yet resorted to using the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. At the side, Lan Ke¡¯er watched the scene unfold with a slight frown, instructing, ¡°Go help them.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Miss, I¡¯ve had my eye on this brat for a while now,¡± said the Sad Taoist as he stood up, releasing the aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm from his body. His True Fate was a Long River, and as it gently flowed, sounds of soft sobbing seemed to emanate from within. This caused an unexplainable sorrow to swell in the hearts of those who heard it. ¡°I meant for you to help them, not the people from the Myriad Beasts Sect,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said with dissatisfaction in her voice. ¡°Ah,¡± the Sad Taoist was taken aback as he saw his already uncomfortable expression sour even further. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Watching the Sad Taoist helping Ren Pingsheng block the elders from the Myriad Beasts Sect, Lan Ke¡¯er turned to the Happy Taoist and said, ¡°You go stop those disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect. I want to talk to him alone.¡± ¡°Miss, our purpose here was to form an alliance with the Myriad Beasts Sect. This might not reflect well on us,¡± the Happy Taoist said with some hesitation, though his face was perpetually adorned with a smile. ¡°Are you teaching me how to conduct my affairs?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er slightly lifted her head, looking calmly at the Happy Taoist. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± the Happy Taoist hastily shook his head, then got up and joined the fray. Just as Xu Zimei had slain a disciple of the Myriad Beasts Sect, he felt a tug at his clothes. Turning around, he saw Lan Ke¡¯er pulling him towards the outside of the inn, while all those oncoming disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect were being blocked by the Happy Taoist. ¡­¡­a€| The two ended up in a quiet alley behind the inn, with Xu Zimei smiling at the girl. Then, a sword light flashed across the sky, and the girl held a Longsword emitting a faint white glow in her hand. The cold touch of the Longsword rested on Xu Zimei¡¯s neck, as if time had frozen at that moment. A light breeze blew from afar, stirring up wisps of dust, and the gentle sunlight shone at the entrance of the alley. The girl¡¯s long hair, usually coiled atop her head, cascaded down, contrasting with the pair of spirited eyes that serenely watched Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei chuckled and said, ¡°The last time we met, you were crying and begging me. I never thought our next meeting would be with swords drawn.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er frowned, replying coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°Nothing, just reminiscing,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°How did you know about my wishes?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked in a clear, cold voice. ¡°You¡¯d better come clean, or I¡¯ll kill you with one strike.¡± ¡°You should kill me, I deserve to die,¡± Xu Zimei took a deep breath and said earnestly, ¡°I once had a sincere love right before my eyes, but I did not cherish it. It¡¯s only after I lost it that I was filled with regreta€|¡± ¡°Speak plainly,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er pressed the sword a bit closer, nearly breaking the skin on Xu Zimei¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± the girl shook her head. ¡°` ¡°Believe in fate?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± emmmm Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in anything, how can I explain this to you?¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er snorted coldly and said indifferently, ¡°You should understand, only the dead can keep a secret forever.¡± ¡°I once had a dream, actually, I can¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality,¡± Xu Zimei sighed and slowly said. ¡°What kind of dream?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°In the dream, it was you. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? You said you loved me, you wanted to have my children, and you wanted to escape with me to a paradise, begging me not to leave you, but I refused,¡± Xu Zimei said slowly. ¡°You¡¯re full of shit, I¡¯m not that kind of person,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er exclaimed in shock, loudly protesting. ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying to you. Even though the dream ended, fate gave me another chance. I secretly swore that this time I would treat you well. You like having children, right? No problem, we¡¯ll have lots and lots of children in the future. If one isn¡¯t enough, then ten, or even twenty. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it,¡± Xu Zimei said earnestly. ¡°Try flirting with me one more time,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er slightly tilted the longsword in her hand, threatening fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled bitterly, as a gentle breeze lifted his hair, and he said with a serious tone, ¡°Do you know who I remembered the most before I died in that dream? Apart from my parents, it was you. My feelings for you are not just love, but also a deep sense of guilt. My father is the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect. I don¡¯t lack resources, nor women. Do you think I have any reason to lie to you?¡± ¡°True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er paused for a moment and said indifferently, ¡°You said it yourself, it was a dream. You might just have been daydreaming.¡± Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment and said no more. ¡°You tell a good story,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said calmly. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Zimei laughed softly, but his smile was filled with bitterness. He was contemplating a question, ¡°Is it that once you lose something, it can never be returned to, like a shattered cup that can¡¯t be put back together?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er looked into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, which were deep and seemed as still as dead water, inexplicably aged. People often say that the eyes are the windows to the soul, and through them one can see a person¡¯s innermost thoughts. For some reason, as Lan Ke¡¯er gazed into his eyes that seemed to harbor countless stories and hardships, she felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this sudden, unexplained heartache for the young man before her. ¡°Crazy,¡± she sheathed her longsword and, without turning her head, walked away, ¡°Since your story was so intriguing, I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± ¡°Hey, my name is Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°Who wants to know your name!¡± ¡°This story is a long one, I can tell it to you slowly. Don¡¯t you want to know what happened between us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± the girl said, claiming disinterest, but still she stopped and turned to look at Xu Zimei. The gentle breeze that passed by the willow trees on the roadside took a wide loop before blowing from the alley¡¯s entrance, making the girl¡¯s hair dance gracefully. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124 Chapter 124 My Father is Xu Qingshan ?Chapter 124: Chapter 124 My Father is Xu Qingshan Chapter 124: Chapter 124 My Father is Xu Qingshan ¡°If your story isn¡¯t fascinating, then I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said proudly, looking up at Xu Zimei. ¡°I need to make a trip to the Pure Moon Divine Realm. You¡¯ll come with me, and I¡¯ll tell you the story,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Lan Ke¡¯er fell silent for a moment, then finally nodded her head. ¡°From now on, you can call me Brother Zimo,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you Ke¡¯er,¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡­a€| Legend has it that after the Pure Moon Altar was established behind the pillars of heaven and earth, the world was blessed with four types of elemental spiritual energy. The Heavenly Thunder roared, descending to the east of the altar, creating a Thunder Domain. The Earth Fire blazed, descending to the west of the altar, creating a Fire Domain. Hurricanes mixed with the Torrent¡¯s waters, fell in both the south and north of the altar, forming both the Wind Domain and the Water Domain respectively. The Pure Moon Altar was surrounded by these four elemental domains, which collectively came to be known as the Pure Moon Divine Realm. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Martial artists often came here to temper their bodies, as cultivating corresponding Vein Skills including Cultivation Techniques within these domains was immensely efficient. A million years later, the Myriad Beasts Sect established their sect here, initially intending to claim the Pure Moon Divine Realm as their own. However, they faced opposition from a large group of loose cultivators. The realm was naturally formed by heaven and earth, not constructed by the Myriad Beasts Sect. Loose cultivators already found cultivation difficult, and without resources, finally having such a place to aid in their cultivation, they naturally did not want to give it up so easily. Moreover, the covert interference from several other first-rate sects forced the Myriad Beasts Sect to compromise reluctantly. They designated the area of the Pure Moon Altar as a Forbidden Land and used it as a boundary, while the four surrounding elemental domains were free for loose cultivators to enter and exit as they pleased. Xu Zimei arrived at the Water Domain located in the north, together with Lan Ke¡¯er. At this moment, many loose cultivators had already gathered here. The entrance to the Water Domain was a particularly wide gate of water. Lan Ke¡¯er said with a smile, ¡°The entire Myriad Beasts Sect is probably issuing a warrant for your arrest by now, and yet you dare to run into their stronghold.¡± ¡°My father is Xu Qingshan,¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°Although the Myriad Beasts Sect isn¡¯t the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, they are still a first-rate sect with considerable strength,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er continued. ¡°My father is Xu Qingshan.¡± ¡­¡­a€| The two of them walked into the Water Domain together, passing through that pure and transparent water gate, where the scenery inside seemed to change entirely. It was as if a transparent dome had isolated this area. Be it the ground or the sky, it was enveloped in a layer of azure and transparent film of water. With every step on the water film, ripples spread out underfoot, and looking up, there was a drizzle coming down from the sky. This rain was not ordinary rain but a type of spiritual energy with its own attributes. No sooner had they entered the domain than they heard a surge of cheers from the side of the water gate. ¡°What¡¯s going on there? Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded. Wanting to squeeze through the crowd, he found it was far too dense. Xu Zimei thought for a moment before taking out a pile of Spirit Crystals from his Storage Ring, shouting to the crowd: ¡°Hey, whose few thousand Spirit Crystals are these? Go pick them up quickly!¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®a few thousand Spirit Crystals,¡¯ the crowd instantly turned their heads. To these loose cultivators with no backing, even a few dozen Spirit Crystals were incredibly precious. Suddenly, they saw Xu Zimei holding a huge pile of Spirit Crystals, scattering them onto an open space beside him. Thousands of Spirit Crystals rained down from the sky, and numerous loose cultivators ran crazily to grab the Spirit Crystals. Xu Zimei pulled Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s hand, hurriedly squeezing into the crowd. As she watched Xu Zimei hold her hand, a shiver ran through Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s heart, and she subconsciously wanted to withdraw. But after several tugs, she still couldn¡¯t pull away, instead, Xu Zimei¡¯s grip tightened even more. She looked at Xu Zimei, only to see him pushing forward energetically, seemingly oblivious, and she muttered under her breath, ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°Ke¡¯er, it looks like someone is making a confession here,¡± Xu Zimei said. Lan Ke¡¯er tried to pull away again twice, and upon finding it was futile, she let Xu Zimei continue to pull her along. She looked up and saw that directly in front of them, a young man in white was holding a bouquet of flowers. These flowers were second-grade Spiritual Medicine, the Unforgettable Flowers. The general meaning of the flowers was to not forget each other and to accompany through life. Such flowers were quite common in Yuan Central Continent, and because the name of the flower carried a nice implication, they were also deeply loved by many couples. ¡°Yue¡¯er, be with me.¡± ¡°A friend once joked to me that there are fairies in this world.¡± I sneered at the time and didn¡¯t believe it, thinking that there were no perfect people in this world. It wasn¡¯t until the day I saw you that I discovered there really are fairies in this world,¡± the man said, looking at the girl sincerely and deeply. The girl on the other side was wearing a long white dress, her demeanor somewhat demure. Initially reticent toward the young man, but as his heartfelt confession continued, her cheeks blushed slightly. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Xu Zimei asked the burly man beside him. ¡°You don¡¯t know Su Chang¡¯an? One of the eight Talented Disciples of the Green Wood Empire, known as the Scholar Swordsmen. He is very accomplished in both poetry and sword arts, and he¡¯s quite famous,¡± the burly man explained excitedly. Xu Zimei glanced at the man and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there for you, a big man, to be excited about?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a man? Can¡¯t a man like Su Chang¡¯an?¡± The burly man glanced at Xu Zimei, then took a look at Lan Ke¡¯er beside him. With a profound look, he said slowly, ¡°Friend, as someone who has been there, let me give you a piece of advice. The reason you like women now is that you haven¡¯t yet met a man that makes your heart flutter.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Xu Zimei nodded emphatically, and then quickly put some distance between himself and the burly man. ¡­a€| The confession in the center of the venue had reached a fever pitch, and the girl¡¯s last line of defense was nearly breached. Su Chang¡¯an tilted his head slightly, his gaze affectionate as he began to recite softly: ¡°The river and sky are one hue, free of dust, The bright moon alone in the vast expanse glows. Who was the first to see the moon by the riverbank? In what year did the moon first shine upon a person?¡± As the poem ended, the girl on the other side immediately fell into Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s arms. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s eyes were also red, as if she was moved. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked disdainfully. ¡°I wish someone would compose a special poem for me,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said enviously, ¡°so that one day, when that poem is famous throughout the ages, our love story will be remembered by everyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll compose one for you right here, listen up,¡± Xu Zimei said with disdain, then facing Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s expectant gaze, cleared his throat with a cough. ¡°You see how big and round the moon is; it¡¯s just like that bowl¡­¡­a€|.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Chapter 125 - Chapter 125 Chapter 125 This Item is Destined for Me (Second Update for Boss Wu) ?Chapter 125: Chapter 125: This Item is Destined for Me (Second Update for Boss Wu) Chapter 125: Chapter 125: This Item is Destined for Me (Second Update for Boss Wu) Having left the scene of flaunting affection, Xu Zimei journeyed with Lan Ke¡¯er to the deepest part of the water domain. The number of martial artists here had dwindled, and the two of them encountered only a few others along the way. At the deepest part of the water domain, the Changhe transformed into countless Water Dragons wreaking havoc within. With every clash between the Water Dragons, it was as though heaven and earth were splitting apart, sending faint dragon roars echoing in the midst. The vast ocean whipped up waves tens of thousands of feet high, rolling out several crests before exploding in the deep sea. The space here was a folded space. Although it appeared small in size, the depth of the sea was actually immeasurable. Xu Zimei took out Tyrant Shadow and then sat cross-legged, maneuvering Tyrant Shadow closer to the center of the Torrent bit by bit. With each impact of the Water Dragons, Tyrant Shadow swayed precariously. But with each clash, the glow on Tyrant Shadow became even brighter, and the blade itself became more pure. The water of the Torrent came from the heavens, rushing into the sea, never to return. Watching Tyrant Shadow start its formal refinement in the midst of the Torrent, Xu Zimei relaxed his mind quite a bit. Lan Ke¡¯er took a seat to the side, speaking out of sheer boredom, ¡°Continue with your story, what happened after you passed out and ended up in Zixun Village?¡± After stabilizing Tyrant Shadow, Xu Zimei diverted a portion of his focus and slowly said, ¡°It was you who saved me at the riverbank back then. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The first time you saw me, your heart raced especially fast; probably dazzled by my charm.¡± ¡°Then, you carried me back to your house, while I was unconscious. As for what else you did to me while I was out, that I do not know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself, think I would fall for you?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er retorted with a cold huff. ¡°Still want to hear the story?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently, ¡°You want to tell it, or shall I?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er nodded obediently, ¡°You tell it.¡± ¡°The days in Zixun Village were the most beautiful time of my life,¡± as Xu Zimei narrated with genuine feeling. The two sat by the seaside with raging seas around them, Torrent waves rolling and crests exploding alongside the gentle chanting of Water Dragons, striking against Tyrant Shadow with thunderous force. As the young man recounted his tale softly, the girl watched him, sometimes grinning happily with his stories, occasionally playfully punching Xu Zimei with her clenched fists. Xu Zimei had much he wanted to tell Lan Ke¡¯er, as the stories he told were of their past times together in Zixun Village. Of course, some parts were fictitious, mainly to highlight his own charm, intelligence, and valiant might. The storytelling lasted seven days and nights, and it was only after Tyrant Shadow¡¯s refinement of the Torrent attribute was complete that Xu Zimei finally stopped. The storyteller spoke of experiences, and the listener also heard experiences. The storyteller envisioned themselves in the narrative, while the listener felt as if they were living through it. Xu Zimei sheathed Tyrant Shadow, and with one strike, thunderous Divine Might roared forth, and the long Changhe from nine heavens surged tumultuously within it. Watching Xu Zimei tread upon the air, his purple robe billowing in the wind, his rugged face was now filled with determination. He was not as irreverent as when telling stories; when he delivered that strike, the Thunder Dragon wrapped around the Water Dragon, roaring incessantly, exploding a sky-high wave in the sea behind him. Lan Ke¡¯er looked on at Xu Zimei, her gaze profound, her thoughts inscrutable. ¡­a€| With the refinement of the Torrent complete, Xu Zimei prepared to take Lan Ke¡¯er and head west towards the Fire Domain. Between the Fire Domain and the Water Domain, there was a very small vacuum space, and right in front of this vacuum space was a similarly enormous gate of fire. Xu Zimei, accompanied by Lan Ke¡¯er, walked into the Fire Domain. The first thing that caught his eyes was a deep and boundless sea of fire. The temperature of the sea of fire was low on the outside, but as one moved further in, the temperature increased. In this Fire Domain, many fire spirits, transformed into animals, were scurrying about. There were fire birds flying in the sky above, while fire lions tumbled and frolicked in the midst of the sea of fire. These fire spirits had no power to attack and would not harm others. As they had no consciousness, even if you killed them, it would be like extinguishing a flame, meaningless. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei¡¯s steps suddenly halted. On the fire wall to the side, spiritual energy began to surge, and a Fierce Fire Lotus flower formed out of thin air. The lotus was as large as a palm. Although it was condensed from fierce fire, it emitted a rich fragrance. Xu Zimei was about to pick it when he noticed someone was faster than him. A blue shadow flashed by, and the Fierce Fire Lotus had vanished. Xu Zimei frowned and looked over, only to see a Taoist priest in a blue robe appear. With a horsetail whisk in hand, the Taoist smiled at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Supreme Heavenly Venerable, this Fierce Fire Lotus is fated to be with this poor Taoist.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, replying, ¡°Taoist Priest, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken; this lotus flower was clearly fated for me.¡± ¡°Your words are incorrect, Benefactor,¡± the Taoist, radiating the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm, said with a smile, ¡°Now, with whom is this lotus flower fated to be?¡± Xu Zimei gave a smile and took out the Jade Pendant given to him by Xu Qingshan, saying with a laugh, ¡°Then let it all be as the Taoist Priest decides.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei about to crush the Jade Pendant, the Taoist¡¯s expression stiffened, and he hastily said with a laugh, ¡°Heavenly treasures are for the virtuous. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï This poor Taoist is ashamed. To accept it would be unworthy. It is indeed fated for you, Benefactor.¡± ¡°The Taoist Priest is too courteous,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile, taking the lotus flower from the blue-robed Taoist¡¯s hand. The blue-robed Taoist gave Xu Zimei a deep look and said with a laugh, ¡°Benefactor, may we meet again if fate allows.¡± Watching the blue-robed Taoist walk away, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow, it was a bit unrealistic for a powerhouse of the Emperor Pulse Realm to fight over a Tier 4 Mysterious Medicine. ¡°An old fox and a young fox,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said with a small wrinkle of her nose. ¡°What do you know,¡± Zimo took out eight lotus seeds from the bud of the Fierce Fire Lotus. The shapes of these eight lotus seeds resembled stars, and each seed was a different color. With eight different colors in total, Xu Zimei also pulled out an extremely pure white thread from the stem. He made small holes in the lotus seeds with spiritual energy, and then strung them all onto the thread. A bracelet flashing with seven colors was thus created. Xu Zimei held Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s right hand, and slowly put the bracelet on her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Boring,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er uttered dismissively with a slight curl to her lips. ¡°This bracelet of mine is much more valuable than the Unforgettable Flower that man had,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s just a Tier 4 Mysterious Medicine compared to his Tier 2, that¡¯s all,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er responded. ¡°There¡¯s no difference between Tier 4 and Tier 2 for me.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the tier,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s because this bracelet carries my deep love for you.¡± Chapter 126 - Chapter 126 Chapter 126 A Lone Revelry (Third Bonus Chapter for Boss Wu) ?Chapter 126: Chapter 126 A Lone Revelry (Third Bonus Chapter for Boss Wu) Chapter 126: Chapter 126 A Lone Revelry (Third Bonus Chapter for Boss Wu) ¡°Have you said this to many other girls before?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked aloud. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in other girls,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. Lan Ke¡¯er pursed her lips, gave Xu Zimei a stunned look, and then turned her gaze away. The conversation between the two of them suddenly became scarce along the way. Xu Zimei arrived at the deepest part of the Fire Domain, where a sea of fire hung upside down in mid-air, dense magma emitting burning heat. Beneath the sea of fire, space twisted, the air was almost completely melted, and crackling explosive noises burst forth inside. Sparks tumbled within the sea of fire, and the fire spirits around it became denser. Countless animal visions formed by fire spirits ran about inside it. Xu Zimei controlled Tyrant Shadow to float into the sea of fire and then devoted a part of his attention to telling Lan Ke¡¯er stories. The raging flames made Xu Zimei¡¯s face glow red; Lan Ke¡¯er took a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s smiling eyes, she quickly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, this is just a reward for listening to your story.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, finding the girl similar to the one in his memory yet somewhat different. A few days later, the Earth Fire¡¯s attribute tempering was also fully completed. The Shadow Dragon engraved on the blade looked even more lifelike, with a faint dragon chant emanating from it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Tyrant Shadow successfully advanced to a Heavenly Tier weapon. Xu Zimei looked at the transformed Tyrant Shadow. Besides the pattern of the Shadow Dragon on the weapon¡¯s surface, there were also symbols of lightning, torrential water, and flames. After storing Tyrant Shadow away, Xu Zimei took Lan Ke¡¯er by the hand and walked towards the Wind Domain. This time, Lan Ke¡¯er did not resist and let Xu Zimei lead her. Apart from the stories between the two of them, Xu Zimei often told Lan Ke¡¯er some of the strange and unusual tales of the Continent. ¡­a€| A sky full of sand buried the world, with a distant sandstorm whipping up a mighty hurricane, rampaging through the flying sand. This was not just a lone sandstorm, but a situation where countless sandstorms rampaged together. When these sandstorms collided, they didn¡¯t explode apart but merged into one, forming an even larger sandstorm. This Wind Domain engulfed in a sky full of sand was recognized by all martial artists as the most dangerous of the four elemental domains and also the one that martial artists seldom visited. The gales howled through the air, with space in many places even beginning to collapse, the ¡°woowoo¡± sound of the wind seemed like the screams of demons from the underworld. Xu Zimei tightened his clothes and firmly grabbed Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s hand, heading towards the innermost part of the Wind Domain together. The sandstorm blew so fiercely it was near impossible to open one¡¯s eyes. They hadn¡¯t walked long when they heard a voice not far away. ¡°Not until the moment I saw you did I believe that there are fairies in this world.¡± Xu Zimei turned his head, and through the blinding sand, he saw a man holding an Unforgettable Flower, loudly declaring his love. The mad wind made his white robe flutter dramatically, with his long hair dancing in the wind as well. Despite the disheveled look, he somehow managed to appear inexplicably handsome. Xu Zimei took a closer look and realized that this man was none other than Su Chang¡¯an, whom he had previously encountered in the Water Domain. What ¡°Eight Great Talented Disciples of the Green Wood Empire,¡± ¡°Scholar Swordsmen,¡± and the like. Yet the woman facing him was no longer the girl known as Yue¡¯er from before, but rather a woman wearing a black robe who looked quite heroic and impressive. ¡°Damn, this guy must be a stud horse,¡± Xu Zimei had quite an eye-opening experience, ¡°A person can be this promiscuous, truly shameless. How long has it been, and he¡¯s already fallen in love with someone else.¡± Xu Zimei looked at Lan Ke¡¯er, slightly raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile, ¡°Take a good look, how can this kind of scum compare to me, back then you were moved by someone else¡¯s poetry.¡± Lan Ke¡¯er snorted coldly, then walked straight up. In the midst of the raging sandstorm, the black-robed woman, hearing Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s words, chuckled lightly, ¡°You must have said this to countless girls, I suppose.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me,¡± Su Chang¡¯an sadly shook his head, then passionately said, ¡°If possible, I would even be willing to take out my own heart for you to see just how much I love you.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll help you with that,¡± a voice suddenly sounded. Su Chang¡¯an was startled and quickly turned his head to look. He saw Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s momentum was overwhelming, with the peak energy of the Empty Vein Realm faintly stronger than the surrounding protective winds, step by step she walked out of the sandstorm. ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Chang¡¯an asked warily. ¡°Just a kind passerby,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said with a light chuckle, directly launching an attack on Su Chang¡¯an. With her hands clenched, the Spiritual Energy in her fists exploded, and deep blue Spiritual Energy enveloped her. Su Chang¡¯an hastily drew his sword to meet the attack, but with just one punch, he was sent flying backwards. Su Chang¡¯an stabilized his form, his gaze fixed on Lan Ke¡¯er as black Spiritual Energy swirled around his longsword. He took the initiative to attack, employing his most proficient Vein Skills, the ¡°Ink-pointing Sword Technique.¡± This sword technique was not only powerful in attack but also unpredictable in its moves, and even the visual beauty of its execution was incredibly elegant. It was as if he were painting a picture, his longsword filled with black Spiritual Energy, and each slash was like someone splashing ink across the sky with a brush. The longsword traced through the heavens, at times like a soaring eagle, at times firm as a pine standing upon a cliff. Under Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s onslaught, Lan Ke¡¯er was actually suppressed, only able to defend passively. Just as Xu Zimei was preparing to step forward to help, a profoundly mysterious aura began to radiate from Lan Ke¡¯er. The pale blue Spiritual Energy nearly solidified into Spiritual Liquid, and the surrounding currents of Spiritual Energy grew stronger and stronger. A blue light flashed on Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s body, and her skin quickly turned to a deep blue, not just her skin, but even her eyes and her voluminous black hair all turned deep blue. As the blue light on Lan Ke¡¯er grew stronger, Xu Zimei suddenly felt an unusual emotion unfurling at the bottom of his heart. He did not know what it was, just an indistinct, strange feeling that was hard to describe. Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s body shone with intensified blue light, looking at Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s dense shadow of sword strikes. She gently clenched her hands in the air, and then space itself collapsed, all the sword shadows dissipated, and even the longsword in Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s hand shattered into countless pieces. Su Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t even have time to react before Lan Ke¡¯er was already clutching his neck. He looked pale with alarm, looking into Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s eyes filled with intent to kill, and revealing what he thought was a very handsome smile, he slowly said, ¡°Someone once told me there were fairies in this world, at that time I didn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Crack,¡± before Su Chang¡¯an could finish speaking, his neck was directly twisted and broken by Lan Ke¡¯er. ¡°` Then, Lan Ke¡¯er picked up Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s longsword and directly cut open his belly. With blood-drenched hands, Lan Ke¡¯er dug out the heart, turned to the black-robed woman who was petrified with fear, and smiled, ¡°I helped you dig out his heart. Do you think he was sincere?¡± The woman swallowed hard, her face deathly pale. Then Lan Ke¡¯er turned around, covered in blood, with the bloody heart still dripping. She gave Xu Zimei a sweet and innocent smile and said, ¡°Zimo brother, look, his heart is fickle.¡± Xu Zimei gave a skin-deep smile and nodded slightly. He could finally understand a saying, ¡°Indeed, love can change a person.¡± ¡°What about your heart, Zimo brother?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked curiously. ¡°If you want to see, you can dig it out yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I hope the words you told me weren¡¯t a lie, Zimo brother,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said as she stepped toward Xu Zimei. In her left hand, she held the heart, and in her right was Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s matched sword. When the sword touched his chest, Xu Zimei gently closed his eyes. Digging out a heart? For someone who has merged with the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the heart is no longer of vital importance. But Xu Zimei understood that if Lan Ke¡¯er really did dig out his heart, it would be the end for them both. He was mentally prepared, yet the anticipated pain did not come. Instead, a warm body hugged him tightly. Xu Zimei could even smell the scent of the girl¡¯s blue hair; he slowly opened his eyes. He saw the girl with her head buried in his chest, refusing to let go for a long time. At that moment, both were silent. Xu Zimei did not know how long they embraced; the swirling sandstorm raged on around them. It seemed as if the sun in the sky was witnessing it all. ¡­¡­ Inside the Wind Domain, it had become difficult for martial artists to progress further, with massive dust storms everywhere. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, with Tyrant Shadow floating in midair, letting it be tempered by the storm as he continued to recount their story. After a few days, the first phase of tempering Tyrant Shadow was completely finished. Heavenly Thunder and Torrent roamed along the front half of the blade, while Earth Fire and Hurricane rampaged on the lower half of the curved blade. The Shadow Dragon coiled around the central area, its eyes slowly opening that had been tightly shut. If one stared at the Shadow Dragon too long, it seemed as if the sound of dragon chants could echo in the back of one¡¯s mind. ¡­a€| ¡°That day there was no wind, the sunset dyed the evening clouds incredibly beautiful, and I abandoned you and left. That was our last meeting. Since then, till I awakened from my dreams, I never saw you again,¡± Xu Zimei said slowly. The story had reached its end. Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei and earnestly asked, ¡°If one day I leave, will you come looking for me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You must come.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°When will you come?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The sandstorm was still raging, and the sun in the sky was slowly setting in the west. Lan Ke¡¯er looked up at the pitch-black sky, devoid of starlight, her defiant gaze fixed on Xu Zimei as she said, ¡°Hold me as I sleep.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, for at his level of cultivation, sleep had long since lost its importance to him. The moonlight shone brightly in the sky as Xu Zimei found a relatively sheltered spot from the sand and held the girl as they slowly drifted into sleep. He was reminded of a saying by a writer, ¡°Some people want to sleep, not because they are tired but out of nostalgia for sleep.¡± ¡­a€| Without a word, the two of them embraced each other in tacit understanding, saying nothing, just quietly feeling the pounding of each other¡¯s chests. As the light of dawn rose from the horizon, the sky gradually brightened to a dim gray. Lan Ke¡¯er sat up and just quietly watched Xu Zimei. She tied up her long hair, looked at Xu Zimei who was still in the land of dreams, leaned down to peck a kiss on his cheek like a dragonfly skimming the water, then turned and left. ¡°Last time you abandoned me and left, this time let me be the bad person,¡± she said. The Scholar Swordsmen, Happy and Sad, were waiting for her not far away. The girl¡¯s figure gradually disappeared in the freshly risen line between heaven and earth. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 A few minutes after Lan Ke¡¯er left, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. He chuckled softly, then stood up and quietly walked into the distance. The world of children is always full of willfulness; they throw tantrums and use all means possible to get what they cannot have. But in the world of adults, everyone knows that they should consider each other. Lan Ke¡¯er knew that Xu Zimei was not a person prone to romance. He had ambitions and dreams of his own on the Martial Path. She could have stayed by Xu Zimei¡¯s side, but doing so would only hinder his journey on the Martial Path. So she left. Xu Zimei also knew of Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s departure but did not stop her, because he understood that cultivation was the most important thing for him at the moment. He would not have enough time to spend with Lan Ke¡¯er. Perhaps by stepping on the Heavenly Path, he had already chosen his destiny. He would go to find Lan Ke¡¯er, but certainly not now. The Martial Path is one¡¯s loneliness, and loneliness is the revelry of many. ¡°` Chapter 127 - Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Happy and Sad Taoist ?Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Happy and Sad Taoist Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Happy and Sad Taoist Xu Zimei had just stepped out of the Wind Domain when he saw the Sad Taoist waiting for him. As he watched Xu Zimei emerge, the Sad Taoist slightly furrowed his brows and said indifferently, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, stay away from our young miss in the future.¡± ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to handle my affairs?¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be too arrogant just because you have some talent. Do you know who we are?¡± the Sad Taoist scoffed with disdain. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Xu Zimei asked in return. The Sad Taoist was taken aback; he truly did not know Xu Zimei¡¯s background. He had watched Lan Ke¡¯er grow up from a young age, and although the Lan Family would not intervene in the marriages of clan descendants, he personally had a very poor impression of Xu Zimei, which was why he took it upon himself to create this scene. ¡°My father is the Deputy Sect Master of True Martial Holy Sect and also the current ruler of the sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Sad Taoist¡¯s expression stiffened. True Martial Holy Sect, the sect founded by the first person of the human race, the True Martial Great Emperor, and after the precipitations of a lineage of four emperors, was no weaker than their Lan Family. The Sad Taoist fell silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°True Martial Holy Sect may be strong, but¡­ ¡± ¡°There are no buts. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Even here in the Central Continent, True Martial Holy Sect is a peak-level sect,¡± Xu Zimei interrupted the Sad Taoist¡¯s words and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t think of yourself as too high and mighty. In fact, you¡¯re nothing more than a dog. Do you believe that even if I killed you, the Lan Family would be helpless against me?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Sad Taoist¡¯s face turned awkward, and he scoffed coldly before striding off into the air. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He knew that staying would only bring more humiliation upon himself. Xu Zimei watched the back of the Sad Taoist as he left, shaking his head with a light chuckle. In fact, both the Sad and Happy Taoists were outstanding among the Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses. The experiences of both their lives were filled with drama. The Happy Taoist was born into a wealthy and noble family. From the day he was born, he lacked nothing. When it came to martial cultivation, he was detected to have first-class aptitude and was directly favored by the Sect Master of a local sect, who took him as a direct disciple. Since then, he began a smooth and prosperous cultivation journey. He advanced to the Condensing Vein Realm at the age of twenty and the Empty Vein Realm at fifty. After the age of two hundred, he reached the Esteem Vein Realm, and now, having cultivated for seven hundred years, he had also become a powerhouse in the Emperor Pulse Realm. This pace of progression would not be considered much for people from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but one must know that he had always been a loose cultivator before this, and even the initial sect he joined was but a minor one. Compared to the Happy Taoist, the life of the Sad Taoist was far more tragic. His mother died in childbirth on the day of his birth, and in his childhood, his father was also hacked to death by bandits. From a young age, he began a life of wandering. For a long time, he lived as a beggar, and there was even a period when he went completely insane. During his insanity, he accidentally consumed a divine herb, which subsequently began to change his life. Later, fate curiously brought the Sad Taoist and the Happy Taoist together, and the two unintentionally shared their own stories with each other. One had experienced all the hardships of the human world, while the other had always had a smooth sailing life. Both gained insights from each other¡¯s stories, then realized the Great Dao of Sorrow and Joy, and afterward joined the Lan Family. ¡­¡­ The Sad Taoist hadn¡¯t been gone long when Ren Pingsheng came drifting through the air and found Xu Zimei. ¡°Young Master, the entire Myriad Beasts Sect is on the lookout for you,¡± said Ren Pingsheng with a hint of helplessness. ¡°I heard that whoever provides information on your whereabouts will be rewarded with an Earth Tier weapon.¡± ¡°Do they know my identity?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t,¡± Ren Pingsheng shook his head and replied. ¡°Do you want to play a big game with me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Play what?¡± Ren Pingsheng asked, puzzled. ¡°Destroy the Myriad Beasts Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said, enunciating each word. Ren Pingsheng was startled and quickly responded, ¡°Young Master, things haven¡¯t escalated to that point between us and the Myriad Beasts Sect. If you just reveal your identity and apologize properly, they wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to apologize, so the only option is to annihilate them,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Ren Pingsheng fell silent for a moment before speaking with resignation, ¡°But with just the two of us, we can¡¯t eradicate them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts in your possession will come in handy,¡± Xu Zimei said. Afterwards, Xu Zimei led Ren Pingsheng to a vacuum area in the Wind Domain, where there was a thin black membrane within. Xu Zimei knew this was a Formation, and inside the Formation was the heart of the Pure Moon Divine Realm, where the Pure Moon Altar was located. This Formation was an eighth-tier Formation that martial artists below the Saint Vein Realm couldn¡¯t break directly with their strength. Even a martial artist of the Saint Vein Realm would need some time to break through the Formation, but during that time, the Myriad Beasts Sect would certainly be alerted. What Xu Zimei needed to do was to enter the Formation quietly without drawing the attention of the Myriad Beasts Sect. He said to Ren Pingsheng, ¡°Let the Sun Devouring Axe find one of the Array Seals and consume it, then take its place and open a gap for us to enter.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ren Pingsheng was a bit puzzled, but he still awoke the Artifact Spirit within the Sun Devouring Axe. Black spiritual energy twined around the Sun Devouring Axe, and a majestic voice resounded from within. ¡°Junior, for what purpose have you awakened me?¡± Ren Pingsheng hurriedly conveyed Xu Zimei¡¯s suggestion to the Sun Devouring Axe. After sizing up the Formation, the Artifact Spirit said with self-satisfaction, ¡°An eighth-tier Formation, even a typical Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact would struggle to enter without making a sound. However, my devouring attribute just happens to counter it, junior, this is the second task I have done for you.¡± Hearing the Artifact Spirit¡¯s words, Ren Pingsheng nodded quickly, knowing that after ten tasks, according to the agreement between the Artifact Spirit and the Great Emperor, he would gain his freedom. Soon after, the entire Sun Devouring Axe was shrouded in black qi, and demonic qi enveloped a small part of the Formation, with strands of devouring power permeating it. After a while, a one-meter-tall small door suddenly appeared on the black membrane, into which Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng quickly walked. The Sun Devouring Axe had simply consumed the Array Seal, and once Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng had entered, it replaced the Array Seal back in its original place. Then, the small door gradually closed behind them. ¡­a€| Having entered the heart of the Pure Moon Divine Realm, the space inside was immense. Xu Zimei estimated that it was probably larger than the combined space of the four Spirit Domains outside. Xu Zimei led Ren Pingsheng eastward for about half a day until they finally saw a barrier in the distance. This barrier enveloped a hundred li within the Pure Moon Divine Realm, and at the entrance of the barrier, an old man wearing a green Taoist robe was sitting quietly at the door. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The Fusion of Pure Moon Altar with the True Fate World ?Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The Fusion of Pure Moon Altar with the True Fate World Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The Fusion of Pure Moon Altar with the True Fate World Although the elder did not exude an overbearing aura, his presence felt as deep and unfathomable as the sea, the depth and breadth of which were beyond tracing. Ren Pingsheng considered himself capable of holding his own against warriors of the Emperor Pulse Realm, but the moment he saw the elder, he found himself devoid of any desire to fight. ¡°A Saint Vein Realm powerhouse,¡± his pupils shrunk as he spoke deliberately, ¡°The Myriad Beasts Sect really does value the Pure Moon Altar, with not only an eighth-level formation laid out around it but also a barrier and the protection of a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse inside.¡± ¡°This is the fundamental cornerstone of their sect establishment; of course, they value it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. To know that for a first-class sect like the Myriad Beasts Sect, powerhouses of the Saint Vein Realm were few, and each was considered a precious treasure. Now that they would actually station a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse to guard the door, it speaks volumes about the significance of the Pure Moon Altar. ¡°How do we get in then?¡± Ren Pingsheng asked. ¡°The Pure Moon Altar initially purified the turbid and clear auras of the epoch and then became one with this world,¡± Xu Zimei explained with a smile: ¡°But few people know that the Pure Moon Altar is divided into a sub-altar and a mother altar. As long as we find the sub-altar, we can use it to bypass the barrier directly and return to the side of the mother altar.¡± About the sub-altar, if Xu Zimei¡¯s memory served her right, in the previous life, it should have been obtained by Chu Yang. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Because she was defeated by Chu Yang in Secluded Dragon Gorge, not only did she dedicate herself to cultivation afterwards, but she also collected a lot of information about Chu Yang, thinking about using it for revenge. For now, leaving Chu Yang aside, in fact, even before the Chaos Pearl took her into the River of Fate, she had witnessed the scene of the Pure Moon Altar merging with heaven and earth in the evolving River of Fate. ¡­a€| Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°The sub-altar is scattered around the vicinity of the mother altar,¡± replied Xu Zimei: ¡°Let your Sun Devouring Axe help search. It had undergone the tempering of Destiny in the past; the primordial power of the Pure Moon Altar is the same as that of Destiny, it should be able to sense it.¡± Ren Pingsheng was somewhat puzzled; it was known to people that everything about Destiny was like a fog. Despite its renowned reputation, where being entrusted with Destiny was said to make one invincible in this era, what Destiny truly was, apart from the Great Emperors, nobody knew. Ren Pingsheng did not understand how Xu Zimei knew that Destiny and the Pure Moon Altar¡¯s primordial power were the same, ultimately attributing it to the records left by Great Emperors at the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, perhaps. Afterward, Ren Pingsheng relayed Xu Zimei¡¯s request to the Artifact Spirit. ¡°This is the third thing I am doing for you,¡± the Artifact Spirit stated indifferently. In fact, the Artifact Spirit was also a bit puzzled. A Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact¡¯s every use was exceedingly precious, and yet now Ren Pingsheng was squandering two opportunities to assist someone else for no apparent gain. As the Sun Devouring Axe was engulfed in spreading black mist, it began to sense the surrounding heaven and earth. After a long, long time, the voice of the Artifact Spirit slowly came through. ¡°Keep heading in the southeastern direction; there¡¯s a very familiar aura over there, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the one.¡± Upon hearing the Artifact Spirit¡¯s words, Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng immediately dashed towards the southeast direction. Actually, around the perimeter of the barrier, the Myriad Beasts Sect had arranged for many disciples to patrol the area, although these disciples generally didn¡¯t possess very high cultivation levels. Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng could easily avoid detection, as the more talented disciples wouldn¡¯t be doing such tedious work. ¡°Keep moving forward; I feel the aura growing stronger,¡± the voice of the Artifact Spirit emanated from the Sun Devouring Axe. Xu Zimei and his companion quickened their pace, and after about ten more minutes of travel, as they passed a hill, the Artifact Spirit instructed them to stop. ¡°It¡¯s right beneath here, you can try digging.¡± Xu Zimei exchanged glances with Ren Pingsheng before he went to keep watch, while Ren Pingsheng, holding a huge axe, began to dig. After digging nearly a hundred meters deep, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s excited shout came from underground. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve found it, do you think this is it?¡± Xu Zimei hurriedly ran down into the deep pit, only to see Ren Pingsheng holding a palm-sized round altar. This round altar somewhat resembled a pagoda, with an oval base and five layers in total, each layer engraved with a variety of patterns. There were flowers, birds, fish, insects, and all kinds of animals, with the top fifth layer shrouded in chaos, enwrapped in a hazy grey mist. The sub-altar was currently emitting a faint purple glow, flickering lightly. Xu Zimei instructed Ren Pingsheng, ¡°Go outside and keep watch, I will refine it.¡± Ren Pingsheng nodded and then saw Xu Zimei sitting cross-legged. He had originally planned to incorporate the sub-altar of the Pure Moon Altar into his True Fate World, and then use the power of the world to refine it bit by bit. But the moment he brought the sub-altar into his True Fate World, it trembled slightly, as if conveying its inner excitement. Following that, Xu Zimei actually received the sub-altar¡¯s desire to integrate with his True Fate World. He hadn¡¯t expected refining to be this easy. It was usually difficult to refine such wondrous items of heaven and earth quickly, but now Xu Zimei realized he didn¡¯t need to refine them himself; instead, these wondrous items were eagerly seeking to merge with him. After the Pure Moon Altar rooted in Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, the altar burst forth with intense purple light, gradually purifying both the turbid and clear qi within his True Fate World. Xu Zimei could now fully utilize the sub-altar, leveraging its power to sense the main altar¡¯s location, and then directly opening a teleportation gate. That was the sole purpose of the sub-altar; the teleportation gate could only lead to the main altar and not to any other place. As Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng stepped into the teleportation gate, their surroundings were completely enveloped by chaotic spatial currents. Meanwhile, at the location of the Pure Moon Altar¡¯s main altar, a gate in the adjacent space also opened. The two of them stepped out from the Space Gate and quickly surveyed their surroundings, ensuring that no one had detected their presence, before they relaxed and began to appraise the area. Directly ahead was an especially tall altar, which was identical to the sub-altar Xu Zimei had acquired, only its size appeared to be magnified countless times. The entire altar was enveloped in a pale white fog, giving it an overwhelmingly majestic and vast presence, as if it were a pillar of this world and beyond. Atop it bloomed hundreds of flowers, carps frolicked, colossal birds spread their wings, and tigers roared across the plains. Behind the altar lay an especially large blood pool, preliminarily estimated to be a thousand miles long, with the fresh blood merging into a Sea of Blood. The surface of the Sea of Blood was exceptionally still at this moment; there was none of the expected stench of blood, but rather an invigorating aroma that was a delight to smell. ¡°What do we do now?¡± asked Ren Pingsheng, curiously. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond, but took out the Nebula Bottle from his Storage Ring, filled with the essence blood of the Nine-Headed Divine Beast that he had obtained from the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Depriving the Skin ?Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Depriving the Skin Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Depriving the Skin While it¡¯s called essence blood, after thousands of years of mutation and the grudge left by the Divine Beast at its death, it had turned into a drop of Evil Blood. Xu Zimei treaded through the air, his gaze fixed as he arrived at the very top of the Pure Moon Altar. He placed the Evil Blood into the misty gray space at the top, and immediately the altar began to shake. The entire altar seemed to awaken, and the patterns etched on the other levels also appeared to come to life, as a holy light shone forth from the altar. This light seemed capable of purifying everything in the world, giving off a feeling of utmost sanctity and purity. As the light enveloped the Evil Blood, thick black smoke began to emanate from the surface of the blood. The ferocious faces of Divine Beasts before their deaths appeared on it, attempting to break through the light¡¯s embrace with the Evil Blood. Piercing screams rang out as the light and the black fog were locked in a stalemate, but as time passed, the light emitted from the altar gradually dimmed. Xu Zimei hastily took out Spirit Crystals from his Storage Ring and threw them all into the mist. Once these Spirit Crystals were absorbed by the altar, the once faint light began to grow stronger again, suppressing the Evil Blood. Xu Zimei threw the Spirit Crystals into it as if they cost nothing, unaware of how many he had tossed, but as the sacred light became increasingly powerful, black smoke billowed more heavily from the Evil Blood. Finally, with a roar mixed with words like ¡°True Martial tykes,¡± the drop of Evil Blood split in two. Afterward, the light receded, and the Pure Moon Altar returned to calm once more. The two separate drops of blood floated in midair, the one on the left appearing extremely pure, with the aura of Ancient Divine Beasts pervading it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The other drop of blood, though also blood-red, looked strangely monstrous, as if it contained all the sinfulness of the world. Xu Zimei collected the two drops of blood into the Nebula Bottle, knowing that the Pure Moon Altar had expelled the Evil Blood. The blood drop on the left was the purest Divine Beast essence blood, while the one on the right was created by the thousands of years of mutation and all the unwillingness and grudges of the Divine Beast before its death. The altar was immensely large, and Xu Zimei took Ren Pingsheng to hide in the deepest part of the altar. He and Ren Pingsheng each took a True Yuan Breathsaving Pill, which Xu Qingshan had given to Xu Zimei a long time ago, worried about Xu Zimei¡¯s safety. With the True Yuan Breathsaving Pills, even the perception of those in the Saint Vein Realm couldn¡¯t detect the two of them. Although Ren Pingsheng did not know the purpose of Xu Zimei¡¯s actions, he knew that Xu Zimei would share whatever he wished to say with him. The two hid there for a full three days, and on the morning of the fourth day, Ren Pingsheng was awakened from his cultivation state by a very noisy commotion. He peered out slightly towards the outside of the altar and saw a dense crowd of people pouring in from the distance. At a glance, Ren Pingsheng estimated that there were nearly ten thousand people, all dressed in uniform garb, and they more or less exhibited traits of Monster Beasts, clearly disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect. The leader of these disciples was a man in black robes, who looked robust, to the point that Ren Pingsheng thought the man¡¯s arms were thicker than his own thighs. The man¡¯s face was adorned with a few tiger whiskers, and on his forehead was faintly etched the character for ¡°king.¡± As he approached head-on, the overwhelming oppressive feeling was as if a ferocious beast had descended upon the world. Following this man were four elders in black robes with their entire figures shrouded within, only revealing their aged faces. All four elders, including the man directly in front, exuded an overwhelming presence, and the entire area trembled before their combined might. Clearly, these were five strong practitioners of the Saint Vein Realm, indicating that a significant part of the Myriad Beasts Sect¡¯s upper echelon was present. ¡°See that man in the black robe?¡± Xu Zimei whispered to Ren Pingsheng, ¡°That¡¯s the current Sect Master of the Myriad Beasts Sect, Li Yunhu.¡± When nearly ten thousand disciples arrived together, the spectacle was grand, and everyone looked up solemnly at the towering Pure Moon Altar that reached into the clouds. Soon, they set up incense tables, seemingly paying homage to something. As the purple incense smoke slowly rose, nearly ten thousand people kneeled down and kowtowed three times in the direction of the Pure Moon Altar. At that moment, Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng were hidden inside the altar, watching nearly ten thousand people kneeling before them, among them a mix of various Saint Vein powerhouses and countless Emperor Pulse practitioners. Ren Pingsheng clicked his tongue twice and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear such veneration from so many people. But to tell the truth, it does feel pretty good.¡± After everyone had finished kneeling, a Saint Vein Realm elder in a black robe stood guard on the side. The rest, under the leadership of Sect Master Li Yunhu, entered the vast and boundless Sea of Blood nearby. The Saint Vein Realm elder on one side waved his hand grandly, nearly shattering a corner of the sky and space itself. The sound of rushing water arose as a Wu Geng River thundered in from the horizon, surrounded by a faint mist. The ethereal aura permeated the area, and as the river surged unceasingly, it all flowed into the Pure Moon Altar under the control of the Saint Vein Realm elder. Ren Pingsheng focused his eyes and realized that what thundered in the river was not water, but precious drops of Spiritual Liquid. For a Loose Cultivator like him, even a small bottle of the Spiritual Liquid was vital, yet these people were casually producing a river¡¯s worth. Indeed, these large sects truly didn¡¯t regard wealth as anything significant. Ren Pingsheng vowed silently, ¡°Damn it, someday I¡¯ll set myself a small goal too, like, let¡¯s start by making a billion¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï tons of Spiritual Liquid.¡± As all the Spiritual Liquid flowed into the Pure Moon Altar, the entire colossal structure emitted a light that pierced the heavens, its might far surpassing what Xu Zimei had previously demonstrated. Meanwhile, Li Yunhu led the rest of the elders and disciples into the Sea of Blood. They used their hands to tear the flesh from their bodies, a pain unimaginable to the average person, and anyone unable to endure could even die from the agony. Once all flesh was peeled away, it was revealed that the blood inside all these people was black, exuding a profound evil aura. They intended to purge every last drop of the Dark Blood remaining in their veins. At this time, those in the Sea of Blood looked ferocious, their bare white bones exposed without any flesh. When all the Dark Blood had been cleansed, a sacred white light shone down from above the Pure Moon Altar. This white light enveloped thousands of miles of the Sea of Blood, causing the sea¡¯s blood to churn vigorously. They controlled their remaining Dark Blood to float mid-air, slowly purified by the white light. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Stir Up a Big Event ?Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Stir Up a Big Event Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Stir Up a Big Event And then everyone began to absorb the rest of the clean blood from the Sea of Blood, a process that had to be extremely cautious. A slight mistake could cause incurable hidden ailments, or worse, immediate death. The Elder of the Saint Vein Realm radiated a rainbow-like aura, guarding nearby. ¡­¡­a€| Inside the altar, Xu Zimei whispered to Ren Pingsheng, ¡°Later, you¡¯ll use your full strength to attack this Pure Moon Altar with the Sun Devouring Axe and disrupt its purifying light. Leave the rest to me.¡± Ren Pingsheng nodded, aware that Xu Zimei might be about to do something big. ¡°Remember, you must attack with all your might; you only have one chance,¡± Xu Zimei urged with concern, ¡°ordinary attacks are useless against the altar.¡± As everyone was enveloped in sacred light and began the blood exchange, Ren Pingsheng took a deep breath and took out his Sun Devouring Axe. At that moment, dark qi wafted around him as he once again awakened the spirit of the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact. Empowered by both the Emperor Pattern and the residual power of Destiny, the space around him completely shattered under this imposing aura. Dark mist roared on the massive axe, his expression twisted. As he flew out of the altar and struck down towards its top with all his might, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? From the day he was born, the Ren Family had already been in decline, and being a descendant of a Great Emperor brought him not glory but responsibility. But today, he would raise the massive axe, he would, in the heartland of a first-class sect, he would, in the face of nearly ten thousand horrified gazes, whether Emperor Pulse or Saint Vein, he would shine as bright as the blazing sun, he would strike with that one axe. As the axe passed, the firmament roared in fury, the sky mourned, and the faces within the dark mist screamed, everyone¡¯s ears were filled with an explosive sound that shattered the heavens. The axe struck the Pure Moon Altar with tremendous force, leaving not even a scratch on the unusually sturdy structure. But the holy light of purification emanating from the altar was disrupted. As Ren Pingsheng made that strike, the Elder of the Saint Vein Realm had already noticed him. ¡°You insolent fool!¡± the Elder roared in fury, spiritual energy surged across the sky as he sent his massive hands straight towards Ren Pingsheng. The hands annihilated everything in their path, space collapsed, and at that moment, Ren Pingsheng, surrounded by pitch-black Demonic Qi and wielding the Sun Devouring Axe, feared nothing. He swung his axe towards those hands as if he were ready to fight heaven and earth. Regrettably, the power of the Saint Vein Realm was simply too overwhelming, and with just one palm strike, Ren Pingsheng was sent flying, coughing up blood. As Ren Pingsheng stood up ready to attack the altar again, the Saint Vein Realm Elder snorted coldly and, stepping through the air, waved his hands, binding Ren Pingsheng with forces of confinement. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At this critical moment in the blood exchange within the blood pool, Xu Zimei flew out from the inside of the altar and dropped a drop of fresh blood into the blood pool. This drop of fresh blood was exactly what he had earlier separated from the essence blood of the Nine-Headed Divine Beast; it represented the resentment of all divine beasts and could be described as utterly evil blood. Without the protective light from the Pure Moon Altar to purify it, the moment Xu Zimei¡¯s drop of evil blood entered the blood pool, it instantly dissolved into the Sea of Blood. The reason Xu Zimei had Ren Pingsheng block the purifying light of the Pure Moon Altar was to contaminate the blood pool, because if the suppressing light of purification were present, even if Xu Zimei introduced the evil blood, it would be futile. As everyone was carrying out the blood exchange at this crucial juncture, they devoted their entire being to the task, having no spirit left to pay attention to the situation outside. When the Sea of Blood, now amalgamated with the evil blood, was absorbed by nearly ten thousand people, screams from disciples with lower cultivation levels began to rise. The truth was, after the evil blood was dispersed, it had already become very diluted, but the constitutions of the people from the Myriad Beasts Sect were too special. Even a trace of evil blood could cause them serious harm. At this moment, as the nearly ten thousand people in the field screamed in agony, the countenances of the Saint Vein Realm Elders and Sect Master Li Yunhu at the very front turned dark with an enveloping blackness, struggling to hold on. The Saint Vein Realm Elder who had just captured Ren Pingsheng overhead immediately noticed the abnormality, let out a furious roar, and charged directly towards Xu Zimei, his momentum as if he wanted to tear him into pieces. Xu Zimei hastily crushed the jade token his father had given him. The spiritual energy between heaven and earth surged like clouds and mist, and a blue shadow appeared in front of Xu Zimei. The moment the blue shadow appeared, myriad sword qi enveloped his surroundings. Clothed in a green robe, his eyes indifferent, the blue shadow casually pointed, and myriad sword qi flew towards the onrushing Saint Vein Realm Elder. The Elder shattered countless sword qi with a palm, but more sword qi continued to fly towards him incessantly. He failed to dodge in time and his palm was grazed by a sword qi. The Elder gazed at the blue shadow before him; naturally, he also knew it was just a divine soul. But the fact that a half-Step Saint Vein Realm divine soul could engage him in this manner suggested how powerful the true body must be. Although this divine soul was split from Xu Qingshan, it actually had no consciousness, being entirely directed by Xu Zimei. More and more disciples in the Sea of Blood began to cry out in misery. The Saint Vein Realm Elder grew frantic, his only thought was to quickly suppress Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng, and then restart the Pure Moon Altar. ¡°Run!¡± Xu Zimei had the blue shadow hold off the Elder, while he shouted to Ren Pingsheng high above. Ren Pingsheng took a deep breath, demonic skiils emanating from his hands, and with a swing of his axe, he shattered the bindings around him and then ran towards the outskirts of the Pure Moon Divine Realm. ¡°The feeling of running away after putting on a show is truly exhilarating,¡± Ren Pingsheng silently thought to himself. Watching Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng escape into the sky while the divine soul before him blocked his patha€¡± The Saint Vein Realm Elder did not wish to tangle further; his True Fate emerged, and a phantom of the Ancient Divine Beast Azure Dragon materialized above his head. The Azure Dragon roared fiercely, its immense beastly might permeating the entire space. The Saint Vein Realm Elder went in for the kill. After a long battle, he finally extinguished the divine soul and hurriedly went to reactivate the Pure Moon Altar. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng stepped through the air, leaving the Pure Moon Divine Realm and also Hundred Beasts City. No one would have expected that at this moment, the famous Myriad Beasts Sect from the Extreme West Region was undergoing a life and death crisis. Xu Zimei knew that he had now made an enemy of the Myriad Beasts Sect, but given the current situation of the Sect, it was doubtful that they could maintain their first-rate Sect strength, let alone come after him for trouble. Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng did not stop on their way and headed straight for the True Martial Holy Sect. The day of the Seven Sects Competition was approaching, but Xu Zimei did not know whether the Myriad Beasts Sect could even participate anymore. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The Great Competition of the Seven Sects ?Chapter 131: Chapter 131: The Great Competition of the Seven Sects Chapter 131: Chapter 131: The Great Competition of the Seven Sects ¡°` Legend has it that, long, long ago, there was a Daoist named Qing Yangzi between heaven and earth. He firmly believed that the origin of animals was much older than that of humans. He thought that humans were nothing but evolved from some kind of animal. Apart from differences in thought and intelligence, humans were merely a higher form of animal. When the epoch began and the era of cultivation dawned, the human race had martial artists while the Beast Race had monster beasts. The biggest difference between martial artists and monster beasts lay in the fact that humans cultivated much faster, nearly at double the speed of monster beasts. Yet the strength of the Monster Race was in their inherently powerful bodies, such that martial artists of the same realm found it hard to break through their defenses, making them almost no match for monster beasts. But precisely because of their strong bodies, each advancement required too much vital energy, resulting in their cultivation progressing exceedingly slowly. Monster beasts often killed each other, for consuming the flesh and blood of their kind could increase their vital energy. a€| Qing Yangzi always pondered a method, whether it was possible to fuse the bloodlines of the human race and monster beasts. To allow the human race to maintain their original cultivation speed, while also possessing the robust physiques of monster beasts. As the first monster beast of the Beast Race to bear Destiny, Tyrant Emperor¡¯s impact on his kin was akin to the profound influence True Martial Great Emperor had on the human race. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Before his ascension, Tyrant Emperor passed on the Cultivation Technique, the Great Emperor¡¯s Technique ¡°Force Jue¡±, that he cultivated, to many monster beasts, hoping that more talented disciples would emerge among the Beast Race. After several epochs, a python snake shed its skin to transform into a True Dragon, bearing the Destiny of that era. As the guiding cultivation technique on its path was the ¡°Force Jue¡± of Tyrant Emperor, to honor the Emperor and his spirit of selflessness, the True Dragon declared itself the ¡°Strength Emperor.¡± In the age of the Strength Emperor, Qing Yangzi approached him, shared his vision, and hoped to create a perfect species. The Strength Emperor readily agreed, and after hundreds of years of joint efforts of the two, a new species was born, ¡°Half-Beast People.¡± Their experiment could be said to have succeeded, but also to have failed. The cultivation speed of the Half-Beast People might not be as fast as that of martial artists, yet their physical strength was greater. Although Half-Beast People couldn¡¯t surpass monster beasts in physical strength, their cultivation speed far exceeded that of the latter. Simply put, Half-Beast People combined the advantages of both martial artists and monster beasts but also amalgamated the disadvantages of both. However, the mere existence of this species was tragic, as they bore features common to both the human race and monster beasts and thus were not accepted by either. What was more terrifying was that due to the impurity of the bloodlines within Half-Beast People, simply put, there was bloodline conflict. The end result was that when the conflict reached an irreparable point, their whole body¡¯s bloodlines would decompose and ultimately lead to death. The Strength Emperor regarded this as his own fault and went through great lengths to find a way to save the Half-Beast People. At last, he found the Pure Moon Altar. These Half-Beast People only needed to change their blood every three months; under the suppressive power of the Pure Moon Altar, their lifespan could be greatly extended. But as people often say, there¡¯s something detestable about those who are pitiable. ¡°` In that era, the Half-Beast People, leveraging the guilt felt by the Strength Emperor towards them, could be said to have acted tyrannically, looking down upon both the human race and the Beast Race. After the Strength Emperor ascended, the Half-Beast People were immediately subjected to sanctions. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The Half-Beast People of that era could be said to be targets of universal condemnation, nearly brought to the brink of extinction. Only a few Half-Beast People occasionally managed to hide and cling to survival, and over countless epochs, the population of Half-Beast People once again expanded. These Half-Beast People established a sect gate near the Pure Moon Altar and named it the Myriad Beasts Sect. Because much time had passed, the misunderstandings and dissatisfaction people had towards the Half-Beast People had gradually diminished. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng, after a long journey, returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, which recently seemed unusually bustling. Many disciples were discussing the matters of the competition between the seven sects, as well as the talented disciples from each sect. The competition between the seven sects was considered the liveliest and most grand event in the Extreme West Region. Held every three years, there was only one requirement for the participating disciples, they must not be over thirty years old. Each sect could send no more than ten disciples to participate in the competition. It is said that after the seven major sects stabilized the situation in the Extreme West Region, they mutually agreed to hold this competition every three years, a tradition which was actually quite ancient by now. This year, it just happened to be the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s turn to host the competition. Invitations had already been sent to the other six major sects half a month in advance. At this moment inside the great hall of the True Martial Holy Sect, the atmosphere was somewhat quiet. The Third Elder spoke up, ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve received a message from the Myriad Beasts Sect saying they are going to close their mountain gate and will not participate in any affairs for the time being. It¡¯s estimated they won¡¯t be able to make it to the competition between the seven sects this time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Qingshan frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t they agree when we sent the invitations earlier?¡± ¡°We are still investigating the matter. It may be something that happened recently,¡± the Third Elder replied. ¡°Although there is no conclusive evidence yet, I suspect it¡¯s related to the bloodline in their bodies.¡± ¡°You are in charge of this competition, and I don¡¯t want any accidents to occur,¡± Xu Qingshan said indifferently. ¡°Since they are not coming, then let¡¯s announce to the entire Extreme West Region that it will be changed to a competition between six sects.¡± ¡°How should we select the disciples for the competition this time?¡± the Third Elder asked. ¡°The core disciples are mostly over thirty years old and can¡¯t participate. If no one has any objections, I¡¯ll select disciples from within the Inner Gate according to the rankings on the Hidden Dragon List.¡± ¡°Xia Hui is not over thirty years old, it¡¯s just that he usually disdains competing for the list, so he is not on the Hidden Dragon List,¡± the Fifth Elder said from nearby. ¡°His strength absolutely qualifies him for this grand competition. Third Elder might want to consider it.¡± As the words of the Fifth Elder fell, the Sixth Elder, Xiao Ruoxue, quickly followed up, ¡°Xiao¡¯er may not be on the Hidden Dragon List, but she has fully inherited the Empress¡¯s legacy. She must have a place in this competition.¡± ¡°How can I make selections when you throw in your candidates like this?¡± the Third Elder looked at Xu Qingshan with some dilemma and said, ¡°Sect Master, why don¡¯t we hold an internal competition within the sect? The higher-ranked disciples will then represent the sect in the grand competition.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that trouble, I am aware of both Xia Hui¡¯s and Baili Xiao¡¯s strengths, just include them on the list. As for the other disciples, select according to the rankings on the Hidden Dragon List,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Spread the word that in three days, we will select the disciples for the competition based on the rankings of the Hidden Dragon List. That should get those who usually hide their strength to fight hard for a place on the list.¡± Chapter 132 - Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Six Clans Gather Together ?Chapter 132: Chapter 132 The Six Clans Gather Together Chapter 132: Chapter 132 The Six Clans Gather Together ¡°I understand,¡± the Third Elder nodded in agreement. ¡°In addition, I¡¯m well aware of Zimo¡¯s strength. Reserve a spot for him as well,¡± Xu Qingshan said indifferently. The Third Elder was taken aback but still nodded in assent. The other Elders around did not say much either. All of their direct disciples were over thirty years of age, many of them had participated in the previous grand competition. Only the Great Elder¡¯s face looked unsightly; in fact, he had wanted to recommend his grandson. But considering Shao Xingyu¡¯s recent state, he knew it was unlikely; his grandson had completely missed the opportunity to become the Saint Heir. ¡­¡­ The day after Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak, the Third Elder came to visit and tested Xu Zimei¡¯s strength personally. When he found out Xu Zimei had already reached the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm, the Third Elder¡¯s expression was almost frozen. Although Baili Xiao had cultivated alongside Xu Zimei, it was understandable that her realm had advanced by leaps and bounds since she received the inheritance of the Empress. But for someone like Xu Zimei, who usually kept a low profile within the sect, to have secretly reached this realm was astonishing. He didn¡¯t know whether the Deputy Sect Master had forcibly boosted him or if Xu Zimei¡¯s talent truly defied the heavens. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Regardless, Xu Zimei now qualified to participate in the grand competition. After the Third Elder left, Yan Buhui also made a special visit to Goose Southern Peak to see Xu Zimei. Upon seeing Yan Buhui again, he seemed much more mature than before, his Sword Qi was restrained, his white clothes whiter than snow, far from the sharpness he radiated when they first met. ¡°You seem to have changed a lot,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I have received the inheritance of the Sword God,¡± Yan Buhui did not hide it and admitted openly. Xu Zimei smiled, drew Tyrant Shadow from his back, and slashed; a torrent of water lifted endless Blade Qi, splitting a chasm in front of them. Yan Buhui hurriedly drew his sword in response. His aura had been calm, but the moment he drew his sword, sharp Sword Light swept around him, the Sword Qi bursting with blinding white light, painful to the eyes. Blade met sword, Yan Buhui¡¯s expression changed, he grunted and stepped back several paces, while Xu Zimei remained calm and unmoved. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, sheathed Tyrant Shadow, and turned to walk out of the courtyard. ¡°Strive to chase after me; otherwise, you¡¯ll lose even the right to look up to me.¡± ¡­¡­a€| In the past few days, the rankings on the Hidden Dragon List of the Inner Gate had changed drastically, with fierce competition. Many of the veteran Inner Sect Disciples were squeezed out of the top ten, while some previously unknown or unheard-of disciples climbed to the top one by one. Three days later, the True Martial Holy Sect confirmed the list of disciples participating in the grand competition between the seven sects. ¡­a€| A few days afterward, on an early morning, purple hues emanated from the east as a gentle breeze stirred the yellowing fallen leaves, whispering gently through the skies above the True Martial Holy Sect. The willow trees on either side of the Sect Gate swayed gently in the breeze, with leaves turning yellow in autumn and departing, the bare branches standing alone, reminiscent of past prosperity. A piercing cry shattered the comfortable tranquility, as on the eastern side of the True Martial Holy Sect, a sun tumbled down from the sky. Boundless flames engulfed the entire sky, crimson flames like the drapery of the evening¡¯s afterglow, turning half of the horizon a fiery red. If you look carefully, you¡¯ll realize it¡¯s not the sun but a Golden Crow that is even more blazing and brighter than the sun itself. The Golden Crow emanates dazzling golden light, and atop its back, there stands a group of youths in golden robes, with their heads held high and chests puffed out. They have bright, piercing eyes and their expressions are calm yet faintly tinged with excitement. Bathed in the golden radiance, they appear as warriors clad in golden armor. Meanwhile, another sharp cry rises from the west of the True Martial Holy Sect. A white Cang Luan flaps its wings slowly as it flies in from a distance, its pure white body looking extremely sacred. A holy light radiates around it, and each time it flaps its wings, a few feathers flutter down gracefully. On the back of the Cang Luan stand a group of women dressed in white, their garments as white as snow and their skin surpassing the whiteness of the snow itself. Their long hair flows in the wind, and each carries an aura of celestial spirit, as if they are fairies descended from heaven. ¡°Look, those are people from the Immortal Spirit Sect,¡± a disciple exclaimed upon seeing the scene above the Cang Luan. The Immortal Spirit Sect, a sect known for its beautiful women, is the dream destination for many male disciples, but unfortunately, that sect does not admit male disciples. ¡­¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï A Demonic Sword cuts through the silent expanse of sky, its piercing sound exploding at the edge of the heavens. In the south, Demonic Qi rises, shrouding the firmament in black. That Demonic Sword, a hundred meters long, bears a group of youths in black robes, their gaze indifferent as they ride on the sword. An endless aura of killing intent emanates from them, and staring too long, one might envision a Sea of Blood in Purgatory before their eyes. On the back of the black robes worn by these disciples, an embroidered character for ¡®prison¡¯ can be seen. This sect is the strongest in the Extreme West Region after the True Martial Holy Sect, the formidable Purgatory Holy Sect, home to not one but two emperors. Under the sky tainted with Demonic Qi, the pleasant sound of flowing water suddenly rises. A waterfall cascades from the ninth heaven, plunging straight down three thousand feet, its waters bursting with endless divine light. The water, formless and colorless, rushes through the void, transforming now into Sky-reaching Ancient Trees, now into towering Giants, now into an Ancient Divine Beast. In the end, the waterfall¡¯s waters cover the vast seas, returning to their original form, and a group of youths in blue robes stand at its peak. On their blue robes, embroidered at the back, is the character for ¡®spring,¡¯ marking them as members of the Holy Spring Sect. ¡°The only ones left are the people from the Yin-Yang Sect,¡± murmurs a disciple. As the disciple¡¯s voice fades, a resonating ¡°hum¡± sound fills the space between heaven and earth, as if something has been awakened. There, a black and a white point of light appear at the very center of this universe, the two points intertwining with each other, and in an instant, the Principle flows, and the light blazes forth magnificently. It¡¯s as if the entire sky has been split in two; half turns black while the other half turns white. The black and white extremes blanket the entire canopy of the sky; it¡¯s as if a resonating sound from the Great Dao descends, as if the sun and moon have begun to invert, with a long river rising from nothingness and turning into a sea of flames. Atop these black and white points, stand a group of youths in black and white robes, marked on the back with the dual symbols of Yin and Yang, surveying their surroundings. The leader among them is Wu Shaoqing, the current Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect. As everyone¡¯s hearts race with the shocking entrance of these six major sects, a loud laugh emanates from within the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°Welcome to our Holy Sect, all of you who have traveled from afar,¡± as the laughter rings out, Xu Qingshan steps from the void, each step encompassing heaven and earth. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chu Yang, Yin-Yang Sect Saint Heir ?Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Chu Yang, Yin-Yang Sect Saint Heir Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Chu Yang, Yin-Yang Sect Saint Heir ¡°` Xu Qingshan approached, each step spanning the heavens and the earth. As he took a step, the ceaseless flowing river that belonged to the Holy Spring Sect suddenly halted, as if time and space themselves were forbidden. With his step, the Golden Crows and Cang Luan on both sides let out low cries, seemingly in fear of something, their proud heads slightly bowing, trembling. With his step, the longsword that pierced the silence began to shiver, and even the Demonic Qi that lingered around it seemed to recede. With his step, the Yin and Yang that divided heaven and earth appeared as mere ants that could be extinguished in the blink of an eye; he didn¡¯t need to deliberately search for the centre of this world. He merely stood there, and no matter what he was doing or where he stood, he was the center of this universe. As Xu Qingshan walked step by step towards them, in that moment, whether it was the Golden Crow, Cang Luan, the Demonic Sword, the river or even the Yin and Yang that divided the heavens and the earth, they all seemed to become just a backdrop for him. In everyone¡¯s eyes, there was only the man in green clothes, who seemed to carry the sky on his shoulders and trod upon the earth, propping up the firmament. ¡°Brother Qingshan, it¡¯s been a long time since that day, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± Luo Changhe, the Sect Master of Holy Spring Sect, laughed heartily. ¡°Brother Changhe, long time no see,¡± Xu Qingshan also smiled, greeting the several other Sect Masters present. Afterward, he led the five great sects towards the True Martial Holy Sect. At this time, the True Martial Holy Sect was bustling with excitement. In addition to the five strongest sects from the Extreme West Region attending the grand competition, many second and third-tier sects, including the imperial households of the Purple Sun Empire and Green Wood Empire, had also received invitations to come and watch. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xu Qingshan was in charge of receiving the five great sects, while the elders of the True Martial Holy Sect were responsible for receiving the other second-tier sects and the like. The grand competition was scheduled for the next morning, and everyone was arranged to stay on the Qunying Peak of the True Martial Holy Sect. However, no matter how lively the outside world was, Goose Southern Peak, where Xu Zimei resided, always remained peaceful. He leaned back in a deck chair in the courtyard, with the gentle autumn wind carrying withered leaves blowing down from the top of Goose Southern Peak, brushing across Xu Zimei¡¯s face. At this moment, Xiao Guizi came in from outside and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve gathered clear information about the other five great sects.¡± ¡°Are you sure the Myriad Beasts Sect won¡¯t be participating?¡± Xu Zimei slightly opened his eyes and asked. ¡°The Myriad Beasts Sect is not on the list for this competition, so they shouldn¡¯t be coming,¡± Xiao Guizi slowly said, ¡°This time, the ones with the biggest reputation and highest expectations are actually the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of each sect.¡± ¡°Who are they? Tell me,¡± Xu Zimei shifted to a more comfortable position, sitting up and asking. ¡°From the Divine Sun Holy Sect, there is their Saint Heir Xuanyuan Xuantian, from Purgatory Holy Sect it¡¯s Tian Mozi, and though the position of Saint Son for Holy Spring Sect hasn¡¯t been determined yet, there is a monstrous prodigy in body cultivation in their sect, who is said to have a high calling. As for the Immortal Spirit Sect, after Nie Xingqing¡¯s death, they have chosen a woman named Xian Linger as their Saintess. The most interesting is the Yin-Yang Sect, who apparently just recently established their Saint Heir, a man named Chu Yang. His strength is unknown, but as you know, Brother, the Immortal Spirit Sect has been hunting a young man named Chu Yang lately. I heard because of this matter, the relationship between the Yin-Yang Sect and the Immortal Spirit Sect has become very tense.¡± ¡°So, who is the one with the highest calling in our True Martial Holy Sect right now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s Bai Li Xiao, the niece of the Sixth Elder,¡± Xiao Guizi replied, ¡°After all, the title of the Empress¡¯s successor is quite impressive. These disciples are too much like frogs in a well. Once you make your move, Brother, they¡¯ll understand that the so-called Talented Disciples are just a bunch of country chickens and street dogs¡± ¡°Alright, stop with the flattery,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and laughed. ¡°` After Xiao Guizi left, he took out several letters from his sleeve. These were pieces of intelligence collected by Situ Yunqing from various channels. Xu Zimei slowly opened the envelope. ¡°A month ago, an Immortal Mountain next to the Immortal Spirit Sect suddenly burst into ten thousand feet of white light. This Immortal Mountain was left behind by a very famous ancestor of the Immortal Spirit Sect, the ¡®Peacock Ancestral Master¡¯. Some said that a mystical treasure had appeared, but the incident was quickly suppressed by the Immortal Spirit Sect. Not long after, the Immortal Spirit Sect appointed a woman named Xian Linger as the current Saintess. Before this, no one had ever heard of her.¡± ¡°Half a month ago, the Yin-Yang Sect activated their Sect¡¯s treasured ¡®Yin-Yang Diagram,¡¯ with an unknown purpose. A few days later, they named a youngster called Chu Yang as the Saint Heir.¡± ¡°Deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains, someone saw a giant measuring the earth and heaven with his feet, his purpose and strength unknown.¡± After reading through the intelligence, a ball of blazing fire appeared in Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand. He watched the envelope burn to ashes in the flames, then closed his eyes slightly and leaned back in his recliner. Muttering to himself, he said, ¡°Chu Yang, Yin-Yang Sect, long time no see.¡± ¡­¡­¡­. Within the True Martial Holy Sect, there is a separate space carved out, known as the ¡°Heavenly Domain.¡± The Heavenly Domain was established during the era of Empress Hongtian and has a history of tens of thousands of years. This Heavenly Domain is a place specially prepared by the True Martial Holy Sect for hosting some grand competitions. It has its own space and spans tens of thousands of square feet, with no end visible at a glance. In the center of the Heavenly Domain, there are nearly a hundred arenas made of Black Tortoise True Iron. These arenas are nearly a hundred meters in length and width and are encircled by chains of iron. The durability of the arenas is such that they can withstand several attacks from martial artists in the Emperor Pulse Realm. As the early sun began to rise, the autumn wind stirred up a few yellow leaves, and the morning light gradually poured down from the sky, heralding the start of a new day. Once all the Sect Gates had gathered, led by the True Martial Holy Sect, followed closely by the five major sects, with the second and third-tier sects trailing at the end. Everyone walked into the Heavenly Domain in great numbers; it took half an hour for the dragon-like procession to enter the Heavenly Domain completely. Bear in mind that just the second-tier sects who came to watch the grand competition numbered over a hundred. Now, the areas around these nearly hundred arenas were filled with densely packed chairs. Of course, these chairs were prepared for some notable figures from the sects and talented disciples; ordinary disciples could only stand at the back to watch. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡­¡­¡­. The Sixth Elder, as the person in charge of this grand competition, once everyone was settled, walked up to the central arena in a red robe, his presence bursting forth. ¡°First, I would like to thank everyone for coming to watch the grand competition held by our True Martial Holy Sect. Myriad Beasts Sect, due to some special reasons, has withdrawn from the competition,¡± the Sixth Elder stood on the central arena and announced loudly, ¡°Beginning from the era of the Divine Travel Great Emperor, the grand tournament of the seven sects held every three years has continued thus. It has been held for thousands of years now, and the purpose of the grand tournament is to foster relations between the sects, to allow the young disciples to witness more youthful geniuses, to broaden their horizons, and to realize their own shortcomings. I will not say much more, let me briefly introduce the rules of this competition.¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134 Chapter 134 I Want to Slice Him to Pieces ?Chapter 134: Chapter 134 I Want to Slice Him to Pieces Chapter 134: Chapter 134 I Want to Slice Him to Pieces ¡°` ¡°This time, the six sects have sent out a total of sixty disciples. Based on the draw, they will select their opponents,¡± the Third Elder said slowly, ¡°The matches will be one-on-one, a single victory determining the outcome. The rule is that from sixty, we go to thirty, and from thirty to fifteen. When we reach fifteen, one person will draw a bye, and the other fourteen will compete. As for who will draw the bye, that will be a matter of luck. From fifteen to eight, for those remaining eight, we will determine their next opponents based on the duration of each match. The disciple who defeats their opponent in the shortest time will get to pick their next challenger. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the disciples from the six major sects replied vigorously in their separate teams. ¡°Today, here, we have gathered the majority of the powers from the entire Extreme West Region. Gaining fame here means you will become famous across the entire Extreme West Region,¡± the Third Elder¡¯s gaze swept over all the young faces present, his voice filled with Spiritual Energy, thunderously stating, ¡°Bring out your full strength, the result of your decades of cultivation effort. Today, right here, in front of your Sect Master, under the watchful eyes of so many, make everyone remember your names.¡± The Third Elder¡¯s words stirred the assembled youths, their excitement visible as even their complexions turned a shade redder. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï It was as if their hearts were filled with unreleased passion, suddenly making them feel as if they bore vast gorges in their chests, their spirits soaring to the sky, With one goal clear in their minds, ¡°To rise to fame and make a name for oneself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great to be young, a few words can get them all fired up,¡± Xu Zimei, observing the youths nearby, remarked, ¡°The martial stage is already set up, all roles are ready to enter the scene in turn.¡± Standing beside Xu Zimei, Baili Xiao was dressed in white at the forefront of the line, her gaze fixed from the beginning to the end on the young man directly opposite her from the Yin-Yang Sect. Chu Yang, wearing a robe representing the union of black and white, stared back at Baili Xiao with just as much intensity. With their eyes locked across the space between them, traces of tears glistened in Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes as she murmured to herself, ¡°Big brother Chu Yang.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that the ordinary youth from that small mountain village had gone through so much hardship, achieving what he had without the help of resources or connections. Becoming the Saint Heir of the Yin-Yang Sect, Baili Xiao felt a sense of pride deep insidea€¡±proud of Chu Yang, and proud of herself as well. ¡°Quite touching indeed,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, watching Baili Xiao¡¯s expression, ¡°Tell me, if I were to crush his head like a watermelon, would you be heartbroken?¡± ¡°You dare to kill someone during the six-sect tournament?¡± Baili Xiao turned her head and asked indifferently. ¡°Accidents happen quite often, you know,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, if you start weeping and begging now, I might make his death look a little more dignified.¡± ¡°You better take care of yourself first. Don¡¯t fail to get past the first round,¡± Baili Xiao replied disdainfully. ¡°No need for your concern,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s smile turned wicked, ¡°I plan to dismember him piece by piece right in front of you.¡± Baili Xiao frowned deeply, snorted coldly, and paid Xu Zimei no more attention. When the tournament began, the disciples below the stage erupted into an overwhelming chorus of cheers. Being the home ground of the True Martial Holy Sect, naturally, their side¡¯s cheers were louder, almost drowning out the supporting yells from the other sects. The vibrant voices melded together, the space itself trembling with their resounding echoes. In these cheers, those supporting Baili Xiao were naturally the loudest. With her beauty, talent in cultivation, and being the heiress of the Empress, she was the dream of many disciples. Amongst this clamor, Xu Zimei faintly heard cheers for himself as well. ¡°Xu Zimei, I want to bear your monkeys.¡± ¡°` His expression darkened, if it had been a woman¡¯s voice, it might have been okay, but these voices were particularly rough and masculine, and he had no idea where these men had sprung up from. Afterward, everyone began to draw lots, with a total of thirty numbers divided into two groups. Disciples who drew the same number would face off against each other. Xu Zimei looked at the number he had drawn and saw it was number seven. Once the groups were formed, Xu Zimei stepped onto the platform designated for number seven. His opponent, dressed in a black robe, was a disciple from the Purgatory Holy Sect. That disciple glanced at Xu Zimei and chuckled, ¡°The son of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Deputy Sect Master, wouldn¡¯t my reputation soar if I eliminated you in the first round? No sooner had the disciple¡¯s words fallen, than a ¡°clang¡± of a drawn blade rang out. He didn¡¯t even catch the shadow of the blade before he felt a stinging pain on his neck. The disciple¡¯s pupils constricted sharply; he reached down to touch his neck and saw the skin on the outside of his neck had been lightly cut. ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky, I didn¡¯t miss,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°By the way, what did you just say? I didn¡¯t catch it.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± the disciple forced out a dry laugh, ¡°The wind today is certainly boisterous.¡± Saying so, he walked down from the platform, his heart thumping uncontrollably; he had just skirted the edge of death. Down in the spectator stands, Yan Hong, the Sect Leader of the Purgatory Holy Sect, chuckled lightly, ¡°Sect Master Xu, your son is quite powerful, eh? He resolved the fight with our sect¡¯s disciple with a single Draw Blade Technique.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one match, it doesn¡¯t signify much,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a light chuckle, shaking his head. After Xu Zimei defeated his opponent, he stepped down from the platform to watch the other contestants¡¯ bouts. Because after the top eight, the disciple with the shortest duration in their duel had the right to choose their own opponent, so many were trying to resolve the fight as quickly as possible. Chu Yang held the Wandering Dragon Sword in his hand. With a single stroke, a mix of Yin and Yang Qi spread. Yin and Yang Qi represent the way of opposites and the way of change. When the Yin and the Yanga€¡±two different and opposing extremitiesa€¡±exploded before his eyes, the disciple was blasted off the platform. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes lit up; Yin and Yang Qi, and not the acquired Yin and Yang, but the most primal innate Yin and Yang. This was a crucial item for constructing his own life¡¯s world. Xu Zimei felt a sense of love and hate between him and Chu Yang. ¡°I was already planning to kill him, but before he dies, the guy has prepared such a big surprise for me.¡± Xu Zimei originally intended to look for the legendary Forgotten Dust Pearl and extract the innate Yin and Yang Qi inside it to construct his life¡¯s world. Now it looked like although he had taken away Chu Yang¡¯s World Pearl from his previous life, Chu Yang¡¯s aura of fortune seemed to have found the Forgotten Dust Pearl again. ¡°What a treasure,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself, making him now a bit reluctant to kill, wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep and nurture him? But, fearing that protraction might lead to complications, he didn¡¯t want the roles of hunter and prey to be reversed. ¡­¡­ With the end of the first round, thirty disciples were eliminated. The remaining thirty disciples drew lots again, and Xu Zimei drew number twelve. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï When he stepped onto the platform, he saw a young man in a golden robe, with a sword in his embrace, already waiting for him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lin Yifei from the Cloud Sky Sword Forest?¡± a disciple exclaimed in surprise from below. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Cloud Sky Sword ?Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Cloud Sky Sword Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Cloud Sky Sword ¡°Who is Lin Yifei?¡± a disciple asked, looking puzzled at the golden-robed youth cradling a sword in his arms. ¡°Long ago, he was the most talented disciple of the Divine Sun Holy Sect,¡± someone beside explained, ¡°Back then, he was hailed as the most likely to become the Saint Heir of our time. Unfortunately, later on, Xuanyuan Xuantian emerged, sweeping almost all the young generation of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Even Lin Yifei ended up as a defeated subordinate. Since then, he devoted himself to cultivation, and few people remembered him; Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s brilliance was simply too dazzling.¡± On the Combat Stage, Lin Yifei slowly drew his Cloud Sky Sword. His sword¡¯s presence was like a rainbow, and his robe billowed without any wind. He opened his mouth slowly and said, ¡°My sword is the sword of invincibility.¡± Every time he uttered a word, the sword¡¯s presence around him became even more indomitable. ¡°I heard you lost to Xuanyuan Xuantian?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Lin Yifei¡¯s aura faltered. He glanced at Xu Zimei indifferently and continued to speak, ¡°The edge of my sword is revealed, refusing to break or bend, relentless and fearless.¡± ¡°I heard you lost to Xuanyuan Xuantian?¡± Xu Zimei continued to ask. ¡°Though my sword may encounter obstacles, I am willing to believe in my sword. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï I believe that with the sword in my hand, I will forge ahead through brambles and thorns, striving straight to the Other Shore of the Sword Dao and achieving the path of a Sword God.¡± ¡°I heard you lost to Xuanyuan Xuantian?¡± ¡°Go to hell,¡± Lin Yifei¡¯s forehead veins bulged as he roared and charged at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei shook his head and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Your slogans are so loud, but your heart is in disarray, and so is your sword.¡± He pulled out the Tyrant Shadow, and with one chop, there was a Changhe breaking the day, Heavenly Thunder thundering with Divine Might, and amidst the clash of the raging Torrent¡¯s waters, a Hurricane howled. With just one strike, Lin Yifei¡¯s complexion drastically changed. The Cloud Sky Sword in his hand flew out, and he himself fell at the edge of the platform. Lin Yifei stared blankly at everything before him, unable to believe he couldn¡¯t even take one move. ¡°Is this your Sword Dao?¡± a voice of disappointment sighed from beside him. Lin Yifei hurriedly turned his head to look, and saw the Sect Master of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, Cang Songlin, standing nearby. ¡°Haven¡¯t you emerged from Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s nightmare yet?¡± Cang Songlin shook his head with a sigh, then turned and walked away. Lin Yifei fell silent for a moment. Picking up the Cloud Sky Sword that had fallen nearby, his silhouette like a curtain closing as he left the Combat Stage. He had forgotten many things. Why was he practicing the sword? What was his own Sword Dao? All he remembered was that he had once been the most dazzling of his sect, the closest contender for the position of Saint Heir. Until the emergence of a youth named Xuanyuan Xuantian shattered all his dreams, and never again could he find the glory of the past. ¡°Is Senior Brother Xu that strong? To think that Cloud Sky Sword could be defeated so easily,¡± a disciple said in disbelief. ¡°It seems unfathomable, but it looks like Lin Yifei wasn¡¯t in the right state today,¡± another disciple said doubtfully. Xu Zimei stepped down from the Combat Stage, noting to himself that the contests between the other sect heirs seemed to be one-sided affairs. As for the fights among the other disciples, they were fiercely competitive, evenly matched. After thirty disciples were eliminated, leaving only fifteen, they began the next round of drawing lots. Xu Zimei looked at the number he drew, momentarily stunned. It read ¡®number eight¡¯, and number eight was the bye position. He glanced in the direction of the Three Elders and saw that their expressions were normal, as if they knew nothing. He himself did not believe for one second that the drawing hadn¡¯t been tampered with. If by chance the sacred children of two Sects were drawn together in the first round, that would make things very interesting. After all, the main events are always in the latter part. With Xu Zimei receiving a bye, he could only stand below the stage and watch the others compete. What caught Xu Zimei¡¯s interest was Xian Linger from the Immortal Spirit Sect, clad in white and wielding a green soft sword. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï She didn¡¯t even use any Vein Skills, relying on only the most basic sword techniques, which seemed to have been honed for hundreds of years in her hands, appearing extremely natural and effortless. The impenetrable shadow of her sword created layers of patterns on the stage, and her opponent was quickly defeated off the platform. The competition was nearly over, with many having already secured their victories. Among these winners were Xu Zimei, Xian Linger, Baili Xiao, Chu Yang, Tian Mozi, and Xuanyuan Xuantian. Now, only two stages remained active in battle; one wasn¡¯t very interesting as both disciples lacked strength. However, the other stage drew everyone¡¯s attentiona€¡±it featured twins, Jiang Yu and Jiang Heng, who looked exactly alike. They were the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s strongest contestants this time, and if nothing unexpected happened, one of them would likely become the next Saint Heir. Blood brother against blood brother, this sparked interest among several disciples watching below. ¡°I was thinking that the two Jiang brothers could make it into the top eight, but it¡¯s unexpected that they¡¯ve met so soon,¡± lamented a disciple from the Holy Spring Sect. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I support Jiang Yu anyway,¡± responded a disciple nearby. ¡°That¡¯s true, after competing for over ten years, Jiang Yu has always been the one suppressing Jiang Heng.¡± Hearing the conversation between the two disciples, other Sect¡¯s disciples also became curious and started asking questions. ¡°Their story is full of drama. Jiang Yu is the older brother, Jiang Heng the younger. It¡¯s said that when they were young, they happened to save a strong figure by chance. Unfortunately, the figure was so badly injured that the crude pills they had could not heal his wounds. As he lay dying, he wanted to pass on his Martial Path to them, telling them he had cultivated two ultimate forms of martial arts. One represented the ultimate in offense, and the other represented the ultimate in defense; he asked which they wanted to learn. So Jiang Yu chose defense and Jiang Heng chose offense.¡± This story sounds a bit like the Spear and Shield paradox; the man claimed his spear was so sharp it could pierce all things. And his shield was the ultimate, capable of withstanding any attack. Someone asked him, ¡°What happens when your spear strikes your shield?¡± And the answer to that was being played out between the two brothersa€¡±they had been competing for more than a decade since receiving their legacies, each striving to prove that their ultimate form was the strongest. Yet in more than ten years of rivalry, Jiang Heng¡¯s offense never broke through Jiang Yu¡¯s defense. He was always outmatched and had never won. Even though they were twins and looked identical, there were significant differences in their physiques. Jiang Heng appeared somewhat frail, whereas Jiang Yu¡¯s muscles were prominently defined, creating a very striking impression. ¡°Big brother, just admit defeat. I¡¯m not the same as I used to be,¡± proclaimed Jiang Heng, raising his fists as golden spiritual energy transformed into bursts of force that separated the space around them. ¡°My foolish little brother, it¡¯s you who should admit defeat,¡± Jiang Yu said with a light laugh, ¡°In these past years, you¡¯ve never beaten me once.¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Lost Kamikaze ?Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Lost Kamikaze Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Lost Kamikaze ¡°Then try and you¡¯ll know,¡± Jiang Heng snorted coldly, his fist enveloped with a forceful energy. A gust of wind swept beneath his feet, white spiritual energy engulfing his whole body as he directed a punch towards Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu chuckled lightly, not dodging or avoiding, simply letting the fist smash into his abdomen. ¡°My foolish brother, after all this time, it seems your attack strength hasn¡¯t grown in the slightest,¡± as the fist collided with his abdomen, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his body motionless as if he felt nothing. Jiang Heng¡¯s gaze hardened, letting out a few light roars, as he threw several more punches in succession. ¡°Although I¡¯m sorry, this time, I will take the spot,¡± said Jiang Yu, his palms sweeping out towards Jiang Heng as he spoke. Jiang Heng snorted coldly and quickly retreated backward. By the time Jiang Yu¡¯s palms were still in the air, Jiang Heng had already moved to one side. ¡°Your speed has increased so much,¡± Jiang Yu said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Noticed, have you,¡± Jiang Heng sneered, rushing forward, his body leaving a trail of afterimages in the air. The two fought for a while, and Jiang Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. Jiang Heng¡¯s speed was much faster than his; he couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of his opponent¡¯s clothes with his attacks. Although his own defensive power was astonishing, every one of Jiang Heng¡¯s strikes landed in the same spot on his abdomen. At first, he didn¡¯t feel it, but as the blows kept coming, Jiang Yu began to feel a distinct pain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°You have abandoned your own path of extremity,¡± Jiang Yu shouted. The two had been rivals since they were young, with Jiang Heng obsessed with the way of attack, while he was obsessed with defense. As for other aspects like speed, they had not deliberately trained. ¡°That¡¯s not important, as long as I can win against you, that¡¯s enough,¡± Jiang Heng roared back. His body was slender, but at this moment, with his right fist raised high, veins bulging all over his body, his eyes protruding, it was as if all the efforts of the past decade were condensed into this one punch. When this punch hit Jiang Yu¡¯s abdomen, his complexion changed dramatically, and his previously unyielding body hit the iron chains at the edge of the arena with a heavy thud. ¡°My dear brother, it¡¯s time for you to experience what I¡¯ve felt all these years,¡± Jiang Heng stepped forward and spoke indifferently, ¡°In front of so many people here today, I will repay all of my defeats over the past decade. Does it feel desperate?¡± ¡°I just find it ironic,¡± Jiang Yu replied faintly, ¡°that a person who adhered to his martial path faith would lose to someone who abandoned it.¡± ¡°Let me repeat, I did not abandon my martial path, it¡¯s just that the previous way of extremity didn¡¯t suit me,¡± Jiang Heng replied, ¡°That path was too hard to follow. Although there are many examples of Great Emperors before us, like the offensive way of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades and the speedy way of the Divine Travel Great Emperor. But how many Great Emperors of the Three Blades are there in this world? I told you back then that I wanted to be like the Great Emperor of the Three Blades, to entrust my life to power. But it was too difficult. I was just talking, inside my heart, my soul, and the conviction that is etched into my bones and merged into my blood all tell me that I cannot achieve the Great Emperor¡¯s level of purity. Some paths are dead ends from the beginning. Trying is not wrong, but it¡¯s useless if the direction is wrong. So a year ago, I started to slow down the cultivation of my attack and began enhancing my defense and speed. Actually, we were both wrong. The path of extremity is too difficult to walk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s you, don¡¯t lump me in with you,¡± Jiang Yu said, after a moment of silence, bellowing, ¡°Even if I crash into the south wall, I won¡¯t turn back.¡± ¡°But you lost,¡± Jiang Heng responded calmly. Hearing Jiang Heng¡¯s words, Jiang Yu fell instantly silent, knowing that no matter what he said, all vigorous explanations turned pale in the face of defeat. As the two conversed in the arena, the Sect Master of the Holy Spring Sect, Luo Changhe, slowly stood up and walked forward to observe them. ¡°Sect Master,¡± the two of them hurriedly greeted. ¡°Actually, both of you are right,¡± Luo Changhe said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Jiang Heng did nothing wrong. Sometimes when a path is impassable, it¡¯s perfectly okay to give up and try a different direction. Who knows, you might discover a whole new world.¡± ¡°As for you, Jiang Yu, you¡¯re also right. Some paths, though difficult, will reveal a broader world to you if you persist.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more than one path to success.¡± ¡°Remember this, there are no eternal losers in this world, only temporary victors.¡± Hearing Luo Changhe¡¯s words, both fell into deep thought. ¡­¡­ The competition from fifteen to eight has ended, and the upcoming semi-finals should be considered the most spectacular stage of this contest. Because the few remaining in the arena are the most highly regarded Saint Heirs and Saintesses of their respective sects. Of course, except for Xu Zimei and another disciple called Lin Hang whose reputations were not as significant, the other six, Xuanyuan Xuantian, Xian Linger, Baili Xiao, Chu Yang, Tian Mozi, and Jiang Heng, were very well-known. The next round of competition didn¡¯t require drawing lots but was based on the total time taken in the previous contests, allowing the disciple with the shortest time to choose their opponent first. As Xu Zimei had resolved all his matches with a single blow, his time was naturally the shortest. Xu Zimei glanced at the seven people next to him, noting that the rest appeared indifferent, but that disciple named Lin Hang seemed quite eager to try. ¡°Alright, you it is,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at Lin Hang, chuckling. ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± the youth named Lin Hang hastily expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank for what?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Thank you for giving me the opportunity to make it into the top four,¡± Lin Hang replied. ¡°So confident?¡± Xu Zimei was somewhat taken aback. ¡°While you are tough to deal with, compared to the other demons, I still have some confidence,¡± Lin Hang responded with a smile. ¡°Looking down on everyone?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed, ¡°Well, good luck to you.¡± Then Baili Xiao, the second fastest disciple, chose Jiang Heng as her opponent. The third person, Xuanyuan Xuantian, looked at Xian Linger and said with a smirk, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to join me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Crazy,¡± Xian Linger snorted coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to beat you into submission,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian replied nonchalantly, smiling. What remained then were Chu Yang and Tian Mozi. ¡­¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï As the contest began, the disciple named Lin Hang¡¯s body swirled with Spiritual Energy, and he slowly stretched out his right hand, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this match for a long time.¡± As he extended his right hand, a dark yellow whirlwind of sand began to spin in the palm of his hand. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as he said, ¡°Lost Divine Wind.¡± ¡°Exactly. Although I know it¡¯s difficult for me to get first place, with this Lost Divine Wind, if I¡¯m lucky, I have a chance of making it into the top four,¡± Lin Hang said with a smile. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Crazy Battle ?Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Crazy Battle Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Crazy Battle The dark yellow sand twirled around Lin Hang¡¯s palm, and when someone stared at this sand for a long time, they would even start to see hallucinations. The lost godly wind was very rare. As far as Xu Zimei knew, the most common place to find it was in one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the City of the Lost. In the City of the Lost, lost godly wind could be seen everywhere. The greatest effect of this wind was to induce hallucinations. People of low cultivation would go insane if touched by this wind. And even those with high cultivation would temporarily have their five senses shielded within the lost godly wind, including touch, taste, sight, hearing, and smell. After martial artists reached the Empty Vein Realm and condensed their True Fate, although they still could not make their True Fate emerge and exert a hundred percent of their strength, they could still make use of some of the power of their True Fate. Lin Hang¡¯s True Fate was precisely the lost godly wind. When he waved his hands, the howling divine wind enveloped the entire arena. It seemed to have no substantial effect, but it kept attacking Xu Zimei¡¯s spiritual layers. Unfortunately, what Lin Hang didn¡¯t know was that Xu Zimei¡¯s divine soul strength was from being reborn from the Divine Vein Realm in a previous life, and such a scale of divine wind had no effect on him at all. When the divine wind covered the arena, Lin Hang¡¯s figure also gradually disappeared within it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The spectators from outside could only see a flurry of flying sand and stones as the fierce yellow wind howled past before their eyes. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, just as he had in the Painting Palace, where he had to find the most real maple leaf among thousands of maple trees. At this moment, his mind was unprecedentedly calm; the surrounding lost godly wind seemed to have no effect on him at all. A sharp sword Qi attacked from behind him, and Xu Zimei quickly swung Tyrant Shadow, colliding heavily with the longsword. A dull grunt was heard amidst the yellow wind, and then everything returned to calm. The lost godly wind still howled around, and Lin Hang, hiding inside it, seemed somewhat anxious. It must be known that the power consumed by using his True Fate was enormous, and he couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. He quietly moved to Xu Zimei¡¯s side and stabbed out with another sword, the golden Spiritual Energy filling the sword, but unfortunately, it was once again blocked by Xu Zimei. Lin Hang¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t know whether Xu Zimei had a way to detect his position, but otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block every attack. Just as Lin Hang was becoming anxious, Xu Zimei, who was originally closing his eyes in front, suddenly opened them and rose abruptly, slashing his blade towards Lin Hang. The blade flashed with thunderbolt light, and Lin Hang was shocked. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t affected by the divine wind and can see me.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t avoid the attack now, as Xu Zimei¡¯s speed was just too fast. When Tyrant Shadow broke through the divine wind, charging forward relentlessly towards him, Lin Hang instinctively raised his sword to meet it. Blood scattered into the air, and an arm flew out from the sky. The lost godly wind gradually dissipated, and as the scene on the arena became clear, everyone could only see Lin Hang half-kneeling on the ground, holding his left shoulder with blood streaming down, his expression one of pain. His left arm had disappeared without a trace, while Xu Zimei stood tall, looking down at him with a light chuckle, ¡°It seems your luck isn¡¯t so good.¡± ¡°You did it on purpose,¡± Lin Hang shouted angrily at Xu Zimei. Without his arm, it would be very difficult for him to return to his prime in this life. Unless there was some high-level Spiritual Medicine, his combat strength would be seriously reduced. ¡°What happened?¡± The Third Elder stepped onto the arena, beginning to check the situation. ¡°Brother Lin, are you okay? It doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡± Xu Zimei quickly walked up and grabbed Lin Hang¡¯s shoulder, asking with concern, ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s all my fault for not controlling my strength well.¡± ¡°Can you not touch my wound,¡± Lin Hang¡¯s face nearly twisted in pain. ¡°Alright, accidents happen in matches; just be more careful next time,¡± the Third Elder looked deeply at Xu Zimei before saying to Lin Hang, ¡°You should go down and heal your injuries.¡± ¡­a€| After stepping down from the arena, Xu Zimei discovered that someone had finished even faster than himself. Baili Xiao had already defeated Jiang Heng and was standing on the side, watching Chu Yang¡¯s match. From the surrounding discussions, Baili Xiao seemed to have used only one move, so fast it was almost invisible to the naked eye, directly knocking Jiang Heng off the stage. Based on Xu Zimei¡¯s judgment, Baili Xiao¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t have been strong enough for that, so it seemed she must have used the power of the Flying Immortal Body. Of course, Xu Zimei could guess the reason why Baili Xiao did that. On the arena at that moment, Chu Yang and the Heavenly Demon Heir were fighting intensely. Chu Yang, wielding the Wandering Dragon Sword and shrouded in Yin and Yang Qi, was attacking with wide, sweeping moves, almost overpowering the Heavenly Demon Heir. The Heavenly Demon Heir was also using a black longsword. Despite being at a disadvantage, he remained calm and collected. On the other side, Xian Linger¡¯s battle with Xuanyuan Xuantian was somewhat more brutal. Xuanyuan Xuantian, armed with a huge axe, created rifts in space with every chop, his Jing Qi surging powerfully. No matter how clever Xian Linger¡¯s swordsmanship was, he overwhelmed her with sheer brute force, his aura raging and keeping her firmly suppressed. ¡­ The Heavenly Demon Heir took a slight step back. His True Fate was the Sword of Slaughter, and as the power of his True Fate merged with him, his eyes turned blood-red, and he charged at Chu Yang as if he was throwing his life away. He was completely trading wound for wound, life for life. Seeing the Heavenly Demon Heir¡¯s frenzied attack, a Yin-Yang Diagram phantom appeared above Chu Yang¡¯s head. He too fought recklessly against the Heavenly Demon Heir. The two exchanged blows, their bodies already drenched in blood, yet they fought as if they were immune to pain. Xu Zimei watched their crazy fighting and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It seems that the Yin-Yang Sect opened the Yin-Yang Diagram back then just to help Chu Yang condense his True Fate.¡± After all, with the protection of ¡°Eternal Resentment,¡± Chu Yang couldn¡¯t feel any pain. But after self-mutilating for a long time with Chu Yang, the Heavenly Demon Heir¡¯s pain finally pulled him out of his frenzy. Even he hadn¡¯t expected to meet someone even more ruthless than himself. His body ached unbearably, and even the slightest movement felt as if his body was being torn apart. This hesitation allowed Chu Yang to catch a flaw and forcefully cut him down from the arena. After Chu Yang¡¯s match ended, the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect, Wu Shaoqing, personally tended to his injuries. After all, the matches that followed were going to be even more brutal. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï With the full-powered treatment from a Saint Vein Realm strong, Chu Yang¡¯s wounds were slowly healing. ¡­a€| Elsewhere, Xian Linger was growing impatient with being suppressed by Xuanyuan Xuantian. Suddenly, a crisp bird call echoed around her, and an imposing aura spread throughout the vicinity. Everyone looked toward the sound, only to see a gigantic peacock, like a shadow eclipsing the sun, standing behind Xian Linger. The peacock, several meters tall, had a crown of blue feathers that looked sharp and emerald green on top. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Battling Baili Xiao ?Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Battling Baili Xiao Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Battling Baili Xiao Its tail feathers were especially long, and when the plume fanned out, one could glimpse what seemed like countless blue-black eyes within it, vibrant and beautiful, and also very peculiar. ¡°The background of this woman is somewhat extraordinary,¡± some sect masters from the smaller sects murmured amongst themselves, ¡°It¡¯s unclear what her connection to the Peacock Ancestral Master is.¡± The Peacock Ancestral Master was a talented disciple from an earlier era who had competed with the Great Emperor Tianqi for destiny, and was also one of the most magnificent individuals in the history of Immortal Spirit Sect. Watching the enormous peacock, Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, ¡°Indeed, the Nirvana Flame left by the Ancestor of Wind gave you a chance to undergo a complete transformation, providing you with a new body and once again the qualifications to vie for destiny. Unfortunately, this era is no longer yours.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s silent murmur finished, a vibrant golden light suddenly erupted from Xuanyuan Xuantian across from him; his entire being was like a ball of fire, and the searing heat began to melt the surrounding space. Anxiously, the peacock beside him let out a shriek and watched the ball of fire with wary eyes. A huge Golden Crow emerged from the flames, its wings, which could cover the sky, overshadowed half of the firmament, resembling a lofty ruler looking down at the peacock from above. ¡°We really are quite matched,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian laughed, ¡°Your True Fate is the Peacock, and mine is the Golden Crow. How do you like my bird?¡± Upon seeing the descent of the Golden Crow, Xian Linger¡¯s expression subtly shifted. With a profound look in her eyes, she pointed the tip of her soft green sword, and the peacock let out a low cry, heading straight towards Xuanyuan Xuantian. Xuanyuan Xuantian laughed out loud, taking to the air, while the Golden Crow behind him roared towards the sky, its claws, suffused with fiery flames, viciously reaching down. The peacock¡¯s back was gouged open with a huge hole, crying out in pain as the Golden Crow¡¯s radiance on its body grew ever more intense. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï It pierced through the peacock, charging directly at Xian Linger. Xian Linger¡¯s face turned ashen, quickly raising her soft green sword to slash at it. The colossal Golden Crow exploded around her, and waves of energy ripples surged, flipping Xian Linger right out of the ring. Xian Linger landed awkwardly below the stage, then quickly stood up, giving the stage a deep glance, a sense of powerlessness hidden in the depths of her eyes. Back then, she too had competed for destiny at the pinnacle of the firmament against a man named Tian Qi, but unfortunately, she had failed. She had thought that starting over in another life would make for better prospects, but the evils of this era were even more terrible than during her own. Xian Linger shook her head slightly; in fact, her determination was stable, and she wasn¡¯t disheartened by several defeats, but at this moment, she began to doubt herself. A feeling of powerlessness about whether she could shoulder destiny. ¡°All is past, the heroes of yesteryear are now let to today.¡± ¡­¡­a€| Following the end of the quarterfinals, only four disciples remained: Xu Zimei, Baili Xiao, Chu Yang, and Xuanyuan Xuantian. Although Xu Qingshan, watching from below the stage, maintained a calm expression, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing his inner pleasure. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï After all, having two disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect make it into the top four in the great competition of the six sects was a matter of pride for him as the Sect Master. ¡°Brother Qing Shan, perhaps this year we¡¯ll see an internal struggle for first place within your True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Luo Changhe said with a smile from nearby. If Baili Xiao and Xu Zimei managed to defeat their respective opponents, it was possible that they would then compete against each other for first place. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Xu Qingshan modestly shook his head and replied, ¡°After all, the other competitors are not simple either.¡± Since Baili Xiao had taken the shortest time in her previous match, she had the right to choose her opponent. Baili Xiao stood up and glanced at the three people present. She then turned her gaze to the Third Elder, who was presiding over the competition, and asked softly, ¡°Third Elder, may I freely choose anyone as my opponent?¡± ¡°Of course you can,¡± the Third Elder nodded in affirmation. ¡°Good, then I choose,¡± Baili Xiao paused for a moment and finally fixed her gaze on Xu Zimei, saying earnestly, word by word, ¡°I choose Xu Zimei.¡± The disciples present burst into an uproar upon hearing Baili Xiao¡¯s choicea€¡±how could internecine strife break out between two disciples of their own sect before any external opponents had been dealt with? Xu Qingshan snorted coldly and slammed his right palm down onto the seat beside him. ¡°Xiao¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± the Sixth Elder, Xiao Ruoxue, also called out in confusion. ¡°Is my choice a problem?¡± Baili Xiao asked, not minding the reactions of the crowd, instead, she looked toward the Third Elder. The Third Elder was taken aback for a moment but then nodded with interest, saying, ¡°You can.¡± Xu Zimei walked up to the platform with a hint of amusement. Previously, Baili Xiao had been willing to use her Flying Immortal Body to quickly end the battle in the last match just to gain this privilege of selecting her opponent first. After Xu Zimei slowly stepped onto the platform, Baili Xiao glanced at Chu Yang beside her, gave a sweet smile, then turned and walked onto the platform with an indifferent expression. Baili Xiao¡¯s thoughts were simple; she actually felt that Xu Zimei posed a greater threat than Xuanyuan Xuantian being Chu Yang¡¯s opponent. Although Xuanyuan Xuantian was strong, his abilities were all out in the open. But Xu Zimei was like a fog, with little known about him, and the unknown was always the most terrifying. Moreover, Xu Zimei always seemed to harbor some inexplicable hostility towards her and Chu Yang, a point even Baili Xiao herself couldn¡¯t fathom, as she did not recall ever offending Xu Zimei. Baili Xiao thought that if she could defeat Xu Zimei, it would be for the best. Even if she couldn¡¯t win, she could at least force all of Xu Zimei¡¯s strength out into the open, dispersing this profound and boundless fog so that Chu Yang could be better prepared. Baili Xiao believed that she wasn¡¯t weaker than Xu Zimei, especially having inherited the Empress¡¯s legacy, she might even be stronger. The breeze blew gently from afar, the girl¡¯s jet-black hair was tied behind her back with a pink ribbon, and her white dress danced in the wind. Her skin was fairer than snow, with red lips and white teeth, and eyes that were like clear pools of water, bright and penetrating. ¡°Do you have any idea how disgusting this approach is?¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, ¡°The sect has given you everything, but now you repay kindness with grievance.¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Baili Xiao stood with her sword drawn, her voice clear and ringing like a lark in the woods. ¡°For someone who has died once, there¡¯s nothing to fear,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a shake of his head, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I do,¡± Baili Xiao said calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but you¡¯re challenging the limits of some people,¡± Xu Zimei said, glancing in the direction where Xu Qingshan was under the platform, ¡°The Empress¡¯s legacy doesn¡¯t give you the right to be so presumptuous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about.¡± Clad in white, Baili Xiao¡¯s longsword in hand shone with a radiant light. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Hongtian Holy Scripture ?Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Hongtian Holy Scripture Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Hongtian Holy Scripture Baili Xiao cultivated the ¡°Hongtian Holy Scripture¡± left behind by Empress Hongtian. When the sacred light shimmered on the longsword in her hand, a strand of purifying brilliance descended from the heavens, enveloping her entirely. A glint of sharp light flashed across Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes, her white clothes fluttering, an aura of commanding presence surged around her ceaselessly, She took a half-step back with her right leg, her right arm slightly bent, and charged directly towards Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The longsword left a series of conspicuous white traces in the air, and the piercing sound of the sword¡¯s whine echoed to the heavens. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, drawing Tyrant Shadow from its sheath, fierce flames engulfing the blade, while the air around the curved blade smoked white with burning. Sword and blade clashed, sparks flew, and a bleak murderous intent spread between the two. Xu Zimei chuckled again, the fierce flames on the curved blade rushed toward Baili Xiao, and with a powerful slash, Baili Xiao reeled backward three or four steps. Baili Xiao¡¯s gaze intensified, the longsword in her hand gathered holy light, which transformed into the shape of a white cloud. The clouds rolled and billowed, as though they contained the Great Dao of all things. She swung her longsword abruptly, the white cloud dissipated, through the passing years, she murmured softly, ¡°Scatter Cloud.¡± Watching the sword light shatter before his eyes, Xu Zimei chuckled and said, ¡°Slightly interesting.¡± He picked up Tyrant Shadow, an invisible energy spread around him as he roared softly, ¡°Way of Inquiry three moves, to win every battle.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Rift Space,¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes focused, she slowly raised her longsword, the momentum of the holy light shifted again, and the surrounding space showed layers of fissures. Every space the longsword passed through was completely shattered. ¡°Way of Inquiry four moves, Against the Current,¡± as if a long river from distant skies flowed before our eyes, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow bore a tenacious blade momentum, flowing upstream against the current. The sword energy capable of splitting space seemed to pose no threat at all. ¡°Point Kill,¡± Baili Xiao cried out again, and in that moment, everyone¡¯s vision went dark, as if a dawn appeared amidst that darkness. The dawn approached from afar, moving extremely fast, and within a breath, it already appeared before Xu Zimei. ¡°Way of Inquiry five moves, Great Wind Soars,¡± the raging winds danced wildly, at this moment seeds sprouted, breaking through the earth, piercing the dark, as everything else seemed to simply drift with the current in this violent storm. Baili Xiao¡¯s figure flickered, gusts swept past her feet, and she had already moved behind Xu Zimei. ¡°Moon Slay,¡± she raised the longsword above her head, a bright moon rose gently, a vast radiance burst forth upon it, the moon accompanied by Wu Geng¡¯s fierceness, charged towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Way of Inquiry six moves, Slaughter Blade,¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t turn back, he simply sliced with the blade, the sky filled with blood qi, and the blood-red curved blade pierced right through the bright moon. ¡°Dull,¡± Xu Zimei smiled shaking his head, the seventh move, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon, was released, and the dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the heavens as the gale lifted endless dust. ¡°Fei Hong,¡± Baili Xiao let out a light cry, her complexion changing drastically, her body¡¯s holy light intensified, swiftly fleeing into the distance. The sweeping sandstorm condensed into the shape of a long dragon, the dragon¡¯s roar in the wild, charging rapidly towards Baili Xiao. When the storm struck Baili Xiao¡¯s back, a muffled groan was heard, and her body fell heavily on the arena. Baili Xiao quickly got up, her eyes grave as she watched Xu Zimei. ¡°Bring out whatever moves you have left,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said: ¡°What about your Flying Immortal Body? Why don¡¯t you use it?¡± Baili Xiao snorted coldly, and at this moment, a streak of white light flashed around her. It was as if this white light dazzled all the things in the world, shooting up into the sky and dyeing the entire firmament snow white. A shadow, as if crossing from the ninth heaven to the tenth earth, shattered space and confused time, merging with Baili Xiao¡¯s body, and an unimaginable aura encircled her. At that moment, her hair turned completely snow white, as did her pupils and skin. She resembled an ice sculpture, and when Baili Xiao opened her eyes, the woman who looked like an ice beauty emitted a piercing chill from her gaze. At that moment, everyone saw Baili Xiao¡¯s right hand slowly swing, an action so mysterious and slow that it seemed anyone could easily avoid it. But on the opposite side of the duel platform, Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder suddenly recoiled as if struck by something, causing him to stagger back two or three steps. All those present were instantly shocked. ¡°Is this the speed of the Flying Immortal Body,¡± someone muttered, ¡°Worthy of being ranked seventh among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies indeed.¡± ¡°Brother Xu is not bad either, but still no match for Senior Sister Baili,¡± a disciple said regretfully. The cheers from the disciples below the platform grew even more enthusiastic, exploding like thunder close to the ear. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, and at that moment, everyone saw the spiritual energy around him beginning to surge. Space and time started to fracture and become chaotic, waves of turmoil enveloping him. When his entire body emitted a faint blue light, the previously shattered space unexpectedly began to recover. Within one meter of his body, this restored space emitted a pale blue glow. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes snapped open, a blue light flickering within them, and he whispered as he looked at Baili Xiao, ¡°Way of Inquiry, nineteenth form, the eighth typea€¡±the Deep Blue World.¡± This move was inspired by the destruction of a small secret realm that Xu Zimei witnessed in his previous life, leading him to create this Vein Skill. In this life, he had created his own True Fate World, and his comprehension and manipulation of it were even more profound and effortless. Baili Xiao snorted coldly and charged with her sword raised, her speed so fast that not even a blur was left behind. In the eyes of ordinary people, she seemed to disappear from the platform. With a ¡°clang,¡± the crisp sound of sword clashing rang out, and the longsword was blocked by Tyrant Shadow. Everyone turned towards the sound, only to see that Baili Xiao had somehow already reached Xu Zimei¡¯s back. Yet what astonished everyone more was that Xu Zimei had actually blocked that sword. Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, and she thrust out with her sword again, this time appearing at Xu Zimei¡¯s side. Another ¡°clang¡± resounded, sparks flew between the blade and sword, and Xu Zimei calmly looked at Baili Xiao, saying lightly, ¡°It¡¯s no use. Within my Deep Blue World, I am the Dominator.¡± Baili Xiao retreated several steps, her white clothes fluttering, accompanied by her pure white hair, she looked deeply at Xu Zimei. She had not expected her most confident speed to be countered by Xu Zimei. ¡°If you have no other tricks up your sleeve, then it¡¯s my turn,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Within his Deep Blue World, the space and time were defined by him. No matter how fast Baili Xiao was, she couldn¡¯t escape his sight. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Myriad Dao Lotus ?Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Myriad Dao Lotus Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Myriad Dao Lotus Baili Xiao took a deep breath, her eyes closed slightly, and the spiritual energy around her began to churn. A lotus flower slowly bloomed beneath her, and her entire body floated in midair. It was as if endless Great Dao were fermenting within this lotus. As the petals of the lotus gradually unfolded, the sound of the Great Dao arose, and in an instant, everything became silent around everyone¡¯s ears. No matter how noisy the surroundings were, or how loud their own clamorous voices had been, at this moment, everyone seemed as if they had gone deaf, hearing no sound at all. Watching the lotus flower bloom little by little, everyone¡¯s spirits seemed to be drawn to it. As the lotus flower bloomed completely, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth surged instantaneously, and the color of the lotus gradually turned green. Baili Xiao stood on the Green Lotus, her gaze profound and limitless, her aura roaring around her like a long dragon. However, all this had not ended. As the Green Lotus blossomed, another lotus began to condense in front of her. The lotus condensed rapidly, transforming into a black lotus in the blink of an eye. Behind the black lotus, more and more lotuses began to condense and bloom in midair, a total of eight. Green, black, white, blue, red, yellow, purple, orange. When all eight lotus flowers had condensed, Baili Xiao stepped on the path paved by the lotuses, walking step by step through the void, and with each step, her aura grew stronger. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°These lotuses look familiar,¡± a disciple below muttered in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s the Myriad Dao Lotus, the eleventh-ranked divine artifact on the list of wonders of the world,¡± exclaimed a disciple, shouting loudly. ¡°This is not the real Myriad Dao Lotus. The Green Lotus of the Myriad Dao Lotus is still in the Cleansing Sword Pond of our True Martial Holy Sect. As for the other lotuses, they disappeared with the ascension of Empress Hong Tian,¡± whispered some knowledgeable disciples: ¡°I¡¯ve read some records about Empress Hong Tian. It is said that back then, the Empress comprehended the mysteries of the Myriad Dao Lotus and created a Vein Skill of her own, but I do not know if it is true.¡± Baili Xiao stood in the air, her gaze cold and emotionless, while beneath her feet, all eight lotuses bloomed and spun. Mists of energy circulated within them, and when Baili Xiao waved her hands, beams of light shot out from each of the eight lotuses, intertwining lights of eight different colors. As the lights of eight different colors fused, the eight lotuses beneath Baili Xiao¡¯s feet also began to merge with each other. In the process of fusion, the sound of the Great Dao rang out continuously, quiet in the heart like the sound of a stream trickling under a bridge, and the spiritual energy overhead was almost too dense to disperse. Xu Zimei watched this scene with a concentrated gaze, then sat down cross-legged, placing the curved blade in front of him. Xu Zimei¡¯s actions quickly attracted the attention of many people below. ¡°What is Brother Xu doing?¡± someone in the crowd asked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t know, have you noticed that we have never seen any of the Vein Skills Brother Xu is using before?¡± another disciple said curiously. When Xu Zimei placed the curved blade in front of him, a dazzling light began to emanate from his body. This light shrouded the blade, and Tyrant Shadow started to tremble slightly. Baili Xiao walked through the void, her feet¡¯s lotus finally condensed completely, turning into a single Chaos-colored lotus. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Baili Xiao waved her right hand, and the lotus burst forth with endless radiance, shooting up towards the sky, then rushed towards Xu Zimei. At this moment, Xu Zimei slowly stood up, the Tyrant Shadow in his hand trembling slightly, a deeper gray spiritual energy spreading over the blade. As this gray spiritual energy spread, the sound of the Great Dao that had been ringing from the Myriad Dao Lotus began to tremble. Baili Xiao¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as she felt a wave of fear emanating from the Myriad Dao Lotus. ¡°The pinnacle of the Way, it¡¯s the pinnacle of the Way,¡± while others might not understand, how could the Sect Masters of the great sects sitting below the arena not know. ¡°Qing Shan, your son has comprehended the pinnacle of the Way at such a young age, his future is truly limitless,¡± Luo Changhe said with a smile next to him. The other Sect Masters around them also began discussing in low voices. Xu Qingshan¡¯s gaze was intense as he watched the grey spiritual energy enveloping Xu Zimei¡¯s sword body. When the Myriad Dao Lotus rushed towards him, the sky-blocking lotus petals carried with them an endless Taoist charm as they attacked. Xu Zimei let out a light laugh, and whispered softly, ¡°Way of Inquiry nineteenth form, the ninth strike, Line between Heaven and Earth.¡± He wielded the curved blade in his hand with all his might, the grey spiritual energy shrouded in the blade qi, and in that moment space entered an eternal collapse. When the two collided, the explosion everyone imagined did not occur; instead, they felt the world before their eyes vanish. In that vast mist, a streak of blade qi split the world, and at this moment, everyone¡¯s vision brightened. In their world, it seemed there was nothing left but this streak of blade light. All things converged to one point, and the world began with a single line. The Myriad Dao Lotus was directly cleaved into pieces, and as the blade light continued fiercely, it headed straight for Baili Xiao. ¡°Enough, Xiao¡¯er admits defeat,¡± a crisp voice sounded, followed by a great hand reaching through the air, completely shattering Xu Zimei¡¯s blade light. The Sixth Elder arrived in the air, protecting Baili Xiao in front of him, and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Xiao¡¯er has admitted defeat, this match is yours.¡± ¡°Sixth Elder, it seems improper for you to intervene in this way,¡± Xu Zimei slowly put away Tyrant Shadow, saying with a smile. Xiao Ruoxue glanced in the direction where Xu Qingshan was, only to see him with his eyes slightly closed, seemingly contemplating something. ¡°Xiao¡¯er is the Empress¡¯s successor, after all, there¡¯s no need for members of the same sect to fight to the death,¡± Xiao Ruoxue said. Xu Zimei glanced in the direction of Xu Qingshan and after seeing no sign of intervention from him, he smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°If being an Elder means you can meddle in the competition at will, I have nothing to say.¡± As Xu Zimei stepped down from the stage, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Xu Qingshan, waiting for him to speak. However, Xu Qingshan kept his eyes closed the entire time and remained still. Then the Sixth Elder went down from the arena with Baili Xiao, and she looked back at Xu Zimei deeply, sensing that he hadn¡¯t used all his trump cards. ¡­a€| The match between Xu Zimei and Baili Xiao ended, and people turned their attention to the nearby match between Chu Yang and Xuanyuan Xuantian. Many people didn¡¯t know much about Chu Yang except that he had recently become the Saint Heir of Yin-Yang Sect. But Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s reputation was somewhat larger. In fact, Xuanyuan Xuantian had been famous for quite a while now. Legend has it that on the day of his birth, a polar light flew down from the horizon and then merged into his body. It was later revealed that the object within that polar light was none other than the Xuanyuan Body, ranked 100th among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Even though this Battle Body was ranked at the very end, none of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies were simple. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Battle Against Chu Yang ?Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Battle Against Chu Yang Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Battle Against Chu Yang Moreover, the Battle Body that even the Great Emperor sought in vain actually merged automatically into Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s body upon his birth. It was apparent that the Xuanyuan Body was born specifically for Xuanyuan Xuantian. From the day of his birth, Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s name resounded throughout the entire Extreme West Region. However, as he acted very modestly later on, and as more and more talented disciples emerged from the Divine Sun Holy Sect, he gradually faded from people¡¯s memory. When people occasionally mentioned him, they would only scoff and say, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the one who squandered his Battle Body.¡± But it wasn¡¯t until one day, with a giant axe on his back, that he stepped into the Divine Sun Holy Sect and then swept through almost all the young generation of his age, shining like a fierce sun and making a name for himself. ¡­¡­¡­ The battle between the two had also reached its final stage. Xuanyuan Xuantian, standing on the Golden Crow, wielding a giant axe, was majestic, his whole body enshrouded in blazing flames. And Chu Yang, with the Yin-Yang Diagram above his head, and the Yin and Yang Qi swirling on the Wandering Dragon Sword, was equally formidable. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said to Chu Yang, speaking indifferently. Suddenly, his spiritual energy surged and a golden light pervaded around him. When the golden light dissipated, everyone could see a pale golden armor covering his body. This armor did not seem to be put on, but rather as if it had grown out of his body. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? A dragon head was engraved on the front of the armor, and the design on his chest was that of a coiling golden dragon. Including his arms, there were two golden dragons with their heads raised in a roar, appearing lifelike, as if they were about to fly out from inside. ¡°That¡¯s the Xuanyuan Body,¡± a disciple from the Divine Sun Holy Sect shouted excitedly. ¡°Now it¡¯s over, that Chu Yang is bound to lose.¡± After merging with the Xuanyuan Body, Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s height had at least exceeded two meters. He looked down at Chu Yang and said disdainfully, ¡°Little grasshopper, your time to hop around is over.¡± With a roar, Xuanyuan Xuantian lifted his giant axe and chopped it down. ¡°The one to end is you,¡± Chu Yang bellowed back, and to the stunned eyes of the crowd, he caught the giant axe with one hand. At this moment, his body was enveloped in azure spiritual energy, a whirlpool pattern appeared on his forehead, his eyes were extremely sharp, and his ears were long and elf-like. Seeing Chu Yang catch Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s giant axe with one hand, many disciples rubbed their eyes in disbelief. After confirming that they weren¡¯t mistaken, they swallowed hard. ¡°He has a Battle Body too,¡± someone exclaimed in shock. ¡°What Battle Body is that?¡± The disciples below immediately buzzed with speculation. While the Hundred Great Battle Bodies were renowned in the Yuan Central Continent, aside from those that had been found and recorded, many still unborn Battle Bodies remained a mystery to the people. ¡°Sect Leader Wu, what Battle Body does your disciple have?¡± someone eagerly asked Wu Shaoqing, the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect. ¡°The Azure Cloud Battle Body, ranked seventy-second among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies,¡± Wu Shaoqing said with a hint of pride. Actually, when she had brought Chu Yang into the Yin-Yang Sect to participate in the selection of the Saint Heir, many elders of the Sect Gate had been opposed to it. But during the subsequent comparison, everyone found that not only did Chu Yang possess the most primal Yin and Yang Qi, but he also had a Battle Body. When both of these attributes appeared in one person, the other elders had no grounds for objection, and Wu Shaoqing directly designated Chu Yang as the current Saint Heir. She even activated the Yin-Yang Diagram to help him advance to the Empty Vein Realm and condense his True Fate. ¡­¡­¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Watching Chu Yang grasp his giant axe with one hand, Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s expression was one of utter shock as he said, ¡°You also possess a Battle Body.¡± ¡°Battle Bodies are not unique. What¡¯s there to be arrogant about,¡± Chu Yang snorted coldly, his body radiating a bright azure light. His Wandering Dragon Sword was not merely enveloped by the Yin and Yang Qi, but it had also fused with the power of the Battle Body. When he slashed out with his sword, the space around him completely collapsed, the Spiritual Energy merging with the spatial torrents. Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s long hair was blown about by the force of the Spiritual Energy, and with a roar, he said, ¡°Even if you have a Battle Body, the one who will win in the end will definitely be me.¡± The Wandering Dragon Sword and the giant axe collided in the air, and everyone heard a deafening sound beside their ears. The platform beneath their feet, crafted from Black Tortoise True Iron, began to show cracks, and a ¡°rumbling¡± sound spread from the center of the platform. An extreme wave of energy rose from the space, as if a world-destroying disturbance spread in all directions. In that moment, thunder and lightning flashed in the vortex-engulfed space, and Xuanyuan Xuantian was directly toppled by the powerful blast. His tall figure crashed heavily below the platform, stirring up a cloud of dust. Chu Yang sheathed his sword and stood, the once immense aura around him gradually subsiding. He exhaled deeply and calmly surveyed his surroundings. At that moment, there was complete silence all around, and everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on that not-so-tall figure. The name ¡°Chu Yang¡± was deeply etched into their minds. With Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s defeat, it meant that the final match would be a showdown between Xu Zimei and Chu Yang. After the match ended, both participants were allowed to rest for a quarter of an hour before beginning the final contest. Beneath the platform at this moment, the disciples¡¯ loud discussions filled the entire Heavenly Domain. Even though the match wouldn¡¯t start for another quarter of an hour, this did nothing to dampen everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. Probably many people had not expected the final to take place between these two individuals. One was the son of the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, seemingly inconspicuous and without much fame. The other had suddenly become the Saint Heir of the Yin-Yang Sect, previously without even the slightest reputation. ¡­a€| As the quarter-hour intermission ended and Xu Zimei and Chu Yang stepped onto the platform, there was an unexpectedly quiet atmosphere below. But after the two took their positions on the platform, the previously silent surroundings suddenly erupted into cheers that were even more enthusiastic and frenzied than before. A gentle breeze began to blow around them, disheveling their clothes and hair. Compared to the fervent cheers below, both on the platform were extremely calm. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Yang,¡± Chu Yang nodded, looking at Xu Zimei with a trace of confusion. Up to now, he still didn¡¯t know what relationship he had with Xu Zimei, nor did he know who was the mastermind behind the scenes who had stolen both his Prison Suppression Pearl and World Pearl, and who had schemed to help Ren Pingsheng massacre the Heavenly Sword Sect in advance. ¡°I¡¯ve always regarded you as my greatest rival, always striving to defeat you,¡± Xu Zimei paused and then chuckled with a touch of resignation, ¡°Yet sadly, when fate brought you before me again, I realized that you are so weak that one blow is all it takes to defeat you.¡± Xu Zimei laughed at himself, his thoughts seemingly drifting back to the final moment of his rebirth. It was also in front of a witnessing crowd that he lay low on the ground, looking up at the young man¡¯s arrogant demeanor in the sky above. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Awakening the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body ?Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Awakening the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Awakening the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body He could only look up, and even the right to look up was something he didn¡¯t possess. He was like a dead dog, and although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was indeed as weak as dust at that time. When the blood-colored longsword sliced through the silent space-time, and that youth holding the Universe Tier divine weapon, his foot atop an ancient divine beast, came to kill him. He frantically and clumsily pushed his cultivation into the Chaos Pearl, trying to break open space and flee. At that moment, space collapsed, time stood still, and boundless spiritual energy permeated the entire firmament. Then, he was reborn. ¡­¡­ Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chu Yang fell silent for a moment before slowly lifting his head, his gaze clear and firm as he said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you mean, I, Chu Yang, have never feared others on my journey. No matter the True Martial Holy Sect, or even if you are the son of the Sect Master of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, I have never been afraid. Even if I am weak, without resources or background, I am willing to try. A thousand-mile journey begins with a single step. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 All that I have is the result of my opportunities and efforts, and my conscience is clear.¡± ¡°Actually, none of it is that important anymore,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? His smile held a hint of wickedness as if suppressing something, his voice sounding very deep. ¡°To say goodbye to my past completely, and to show you respect, I will use my strongest power to defeat you, to let you understand the despair I once felt. That thought of rebellion that¡¯s hard to even imagine, looking up at a high mountain, you never know how many more mountains are waiting for you beyond it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it then,¡± Chu Yang¡¯s gaze was more determined than ever as he slowly raised his sword to meet the challenge and roared up to the sky, ¡°In this life, although I was born insignificant as dust, I shall live gloriously like the burning sun. I want my radiance to dazzle for all eternity, I want my family name to resound across the five continents, I want my name to be known throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Dazzle for all eternity? Resound across the five continents?¡± Xu Zimei laughed heartily, his laughter carrying a trace of malice as if he was holding back something, making his voice sound very low. He slightly raised his head, his eyes full of madness that could hardly be described with words. ¡°But I, I, I just want to trample you under my feet. Think about it, think carefully, it must feel wonderful, doesn¡¯t it? I feel my heart is about to leap out of my chest. So excited, my heart is racing, my blade is tingling with eagerness, I am truly so excited. Excited enough to want to dismember you a thousand times, to cut you open and gut you, to shatter your body into ten thousand pieces.¡± Xu Zimei looked up into the sky, slowly closing his eyes. At this moment, endless demonic qi began to slowly emanate from within him. ¡°The sky has turned blood-red,¡± someone in the crowd below muttered to themselves as they looked up. The rumbling of thunder resounded through the heavens, as the sky, once calm, was suddenly covered with dense, dark clouds. The oppressive dark clouds gathered, thunder roared, and lightning wreaked havoc. Boundless demonic qi stirred above in the firmament, as Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. His hair turned blood-red, slightly unkempt at the top of his head, and his face now bore streaks of purple mixed with black. His eyes were pitch-black, with vast demonic qi swirling in their depths. All the veins in his body seemed like they were about to burst, clearly disseminating across his body. Xu Zimei walked on air, surrounded by endless demonic qi, with black lightning in the sky transforming into a roaring dragon. He swung his Tyrant Shadow longsword down, and a dragon¡¯s roar, utterly shocking, echoed around them. The Shadow Dragon pattern on the Tyrant Shadow seemed to come alive, its entirety transforming into the semblance of a Shadow Dragon. The Tyrant Shadow itself had been forged from high-tier materials and even integrated with the soul of a Shadow Dragon. However, when it had been a mere mortal-tier weapon, the dragon soul lay dormant within it. Now, Xu Zimei had advanced it to the Heavenly Tier and also fused it with six attributes: the Essence of Sun and Moon, Heavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Torrent, and Hurricane. At this moment, as the dragon soul of the Tyrant Shadow was activated, the Shadow Dragon roared mightily, its massive form spiraling in midair amidst flashing lightning and rolling thunder, as torrents swept over, earth fires blazed fiercely, and hurricanes rampaged through the firmament. Xu Zimei stood atop the Shadow Dragon, the apocalyptic sky seemingly his backdrop, gazing down upon the world like a Demon King reincarnate, his unemotional eyes coldly observing the mundane world. ¡­¡­a€| At this moment, Chu Yang felt his Azure Cloud Battle Body trembling, a quiver originating from the depths of his soul. Even he couldn¡¯t control it as he looked up at the figure in the sky, his heart filled with fear, or more precisely, his Battle Body was afraid. ¡°The Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, the number one Battle Body,¡± Xu Zimei said, stepping through the air. As the words of Xu Zimei fell, not to mention the ordinary disciples below, even some Sect Masters of the great sects stood up in an instant. ¡°How is this possible,¡± Wu Shaoqing shook his head in disbelief, murmuring to himself in horror, looking up at the figure enveloped in Demonic Qi in the sky: ¡°How could the number one Battle Body possibly appear in this era.¡± This news virtually shook the hearts of everyone, as the Hundred Great Battle Bodies were a legend of the Yuan Central Continent from the very beginning. Their origins were even older than destiny itself. As more and more Battle Bodies were born over time, people had grown less surprised than before. There were even stories in history of talented disciples possessing one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies but failing to claim their destiny. But among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, there were some exceptions, namely the top three Battle Bodies. These top three Battle Bodies had never appeared before, not even the hint of a rumor. Wise ones had once prophesied that the appearance of the top three Battle Bodies would signal the dawn of a brilliant era like no other, though they had remained elusive until now. The True Martial Great Emperor was great, for he ushered in the Era of Emperors, first among the human race, yet even during his time, the top three Battle Bodies did not emerge. Empress Hongtian was great, for she was invincible in her era, even influencing several generations of Great Emperors to come, yet still, there was no news of the top three Battle Bodies during her time. Now, however, the Supreme first Battle Body was said to have appeared. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°Now, I stand before you like a towering mountain,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh as he stepped through the air: ¡°Come on, young man, defeat me, overcome this mountain, and you can realize your own shining eternal aspiration.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s gaze was fixed, his Azure Cloud Battle Body emitting a bright green light that shot into the sky, the True Fate Yin-Yang Chart floating above his head, wielding the Wandering Dragon Sword, enveloped by the Yin and Yang Qi as he charged directly towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Smack!¡± A palm descended from the heavens, covered with pale black Demonic Qi, and Chu Yang was sent flying with a single slap. His body crashed heavily against the nearby chains. Xu Zimei landed on the platform, chuckling: ¡°The game is just beginning; don¡¯t disappoint me now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give up,¡± Chu Yang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and charged forward once more. ¡°Smack!¡± It was another palm strike, sending Chu Yang flying once again. Xu Zimei clenched his fist, and the space around it instantaneously shattered. The energy from within his True Fate World continuously merged into him, activating the strongest state of the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The World is Gray ?Chapter 143: Chapter 143 The World is Gray Chapter 143: Chapter 143 The World is Gray Xu Zimei clenched his fists tightly, feeling an unprecedented strength within himself. By his side, Chu Yang was already covered in blood, but he staggered to his feet and charged at Xu Zimei. With a light chuckle, Xu Zimei grabbed Chu Yang by the throat and slowly lifted him up. ¡°Brother Chu Yang,¡± Baili Xiao shouted with tear-streaked cheeks from below the Combat Stage. She desperately tried to run onto the Combat Stage but was stopped by Xiao Ruoxue. ¡°The match isn¡¯t over yet, you can¡¯t save him if you go up now; on the contrary, you¡¯ll harm him,¡± Xiao Ruoxue said quickly. ¡°Aunty, please save him, I beg you,¡± Baili Xiao said, crying with tears streaming down her face. Xiao Ruoxue sighed and looked at the Combat Stage, her thoughts unknown. ¡­a€| Seeing the fearlessness in Chu Yang¡¯s eyes, Xu Zimei said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard many stories, ¡®constant dripping wears away the stone,¡¯ ¡®overestimating your capabilities.¡¯ A single ant trying to topple a large tree might not succeed, but if tens of thousands, hundreds of millions of ants worked together, even if they had to bite with their mouths, they could eventually topple the tree one day. People often use this to describe those who struggle on without giving up. You are that ant, but I am not that tree, maybe I once was. But now, I just want to smash the ant to death before it can topple the tree, crush it until it¡¯s a bloody pulp.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Chu Yang¡¯s body slammed heavily against the iron chains, his back already a bloody mess, but he still picked up the Wandering Dragon Sword and slowly advanced towards Xu Zimei. With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Xu Zimei punched again, sending Chu Yang flying. Due to the presence of Eternal Resentment, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Chu Yang struggled to his feet, gave Xu Zimei a grin that was more of a grimace, and attacked again. ¡°Yang, give it up, it¡¯s just a match, it¡¯s not worth your life,¡± Reincarnation Elder pleaded from inside the ring. ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t want to lose,¡± Chu Yang said with a grin, his smile looking extremely ghastly as more blood spurted from his mouth. So it went, over a dozen times, Chu Yang was slapped away by Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was in no hurry to finish the match, while Chu Yang, like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed, kept getting up resiliently after every fall. Baili Xiao¡¯s crying from below the Combat Stage was almost hoarse, but Chu Yang still did not admit defeat. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xu Zimei turned around and asked Baili Xiao. Baili Xiao stared at Xu Zimei with dead eyes, her gaze filled with hatred. ¡°Give up, it¡¯s just a match,¡± someone among the disciples below shouted. Then more and more disciples joined in, many even closed their eyes, unable to bear watching the scene of carnage. There was almost no part of Chu Yang¡¯s body that wasn¡¯t damaged. When Xu Zimei slapped him away again, he walked over and slowly squatted in front of Chu Yang, looking at his bloodied face. ¡°Look, so many people are worrying about you, that¡¯s nice. But just like you, a weakling deserves the pity of others, while I need no one¡¯s pity. I just want them to look up to me. Eventually, not even the privilege to look up to me.¡± ¡°I will definitely defeat you,¡± Chu Yang said through bloodied lips, struggling to speak. He tried to stand up, but his injuries were too severe, and after struggling several times, he still couldn¡¯t get to his feet. ¡°People often say that light will overcome darkness. But look at how much darkness there is in this world; the light you have in mind might have once been darkness too. I¡¯ve always thought that there are no absolute bad people or good people in this world. Neither is there pure black and white, in fact, all beings are notably gray.¡± At this moment, watching Xu Zimei squat beside Chu Yang, down below the stage the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect, Wu Shaoqing, called out anxiously, ¡°Xu Zimei, our Yin-Yang Sect admits defeat, don¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯ve admitted defeat, I won¡¯t touch him,¡± Xu Zimei said. Then, he just lowered his head slightly, leaned close to Chu Yang¡¯s ear, and whispered, ¡°Let me tell you something else. They say you and Baili Xiao are childhood sweethearts, in fact, she has already been betrothed to me. Don¡¯t worry, I will surely take good care of her in your stead. On that note, it reminds me of that nighta€¡±the pleasure of union between fish and water, tsk tsk, you surely don¡¯t know what that feels like.¡± Xu Zimei spoke with a laugh, watching Chu Yang¡¯s eyes gradually turn red, he continued, ¡°Actually, the destruction of your Heavenly Sword Sect was also orchestrated by me. Oh, right, you must know that the Immortal Spirit Sect has been hunting you, that was my doing as well. If the Immortal Spirit Sect can¡¯t find you, they will massacre your Qingyang Village. How does it feel, hearing all this news? Are you heartbroken? But I am very happy.¡± ¡°Go to hell,¡± Chu Yang roared furiously, surprising even himself with the strength he found to punch Xu Zimei in the stomach. Then, Xu Zimei¡¯s body was seen flying backward, spewing fresh blood for several minutes. Struggling to look at Chu Yang, Xu Zimei said weakly, ¡°You¡¯ve broken the rules. You clearly already admitted defeat, yet you launched a surprise attack on me.¡± ¡°I am going to kill you,¡± Chu Yang cried out, picking up the Wandering Dragon Sword and charging straight at Xu Zimei. His face smeared with blood but shedding scalding tears. He had been an orphan since childhood, his parents having died early. The person who had always been with him, who was most important in his heart, was Baili Xiao. Now hearing the news that Baili Xiao had been defiled, Chu Yang felt like he was going mad. His mind was filled with memories of the girl¡¯s smiling face, radiant as a blooming flower. And Qingyang Villagea€¡±that was his real home. The Heavenly Sword Sect, his master Yue Buli; although he hadn¡¯t been at the sect for long, it was, after all, his sect. ¡°Bastard, you will not die a good death,¡± Chu Yang cried as he recklessly launched himself at Xu Zimei. By now, Xu Zimei lay on the ground, extremely weakened. ¡°Stop,¡± A furious shout came, and a giant palm that blotted out the sky descended from above, suppressing Chu Yang in an instant. The Third Elder stood in the void, looking down at the scene on the stage with a slight frown. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? In theory, after merging with the First Battle Body, Xu Zimei shouldn¡¯t have been spitting blood for several minutes from a single punch, nor should he have become as weak as he was now. ¡°Your Yin-Yang Sect has clearly admitted defeat, yet you launched a surprise attack on our disciple. According to the rules of the duel, I am now entitled to strike you down,¡± the Third Elder said indifferently, looking at Chu Yang. ¡°Third Elder, please calm your anger. The child is ignorant and too impulsive,¡± the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect, Wu Shaoqing, quickly stood up, protecting Chu Yang behind him, and said with a smile, ¡°I apologize on his behalf here and hope the Third Elder won¡¯t take it too much to heart. All the medical expenses for Nephew Zimo¡¯s treatment, our Yin-Yang Sect is willing to pay. Additionally, if Nephew Zimo has any requests, feel free to mention them; we will do our best to fulfill them.¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144 Chapter 144 This is what dad did for you ?Chapter 144: Chapter 144 This is what dad did for you Chapter 144: Chapter 144 This is what dad did for you ¡°I want him dead,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at Chu Yang and said. ¡°That might not be possible,¡± Wu Shaoqing¡¯s face showed some embarrassment as she looked at the Third Elder and said, ¡°After all, Chu Yang is our Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s Saint Heir. We hope that the Third Elder can turn a blind eye this time. You can state your terms, and as long as we can fulfill them, we will do our best.¡± ¡°Yes, Third Elder,¡± Xiao Ruoxue sighed and eventually said, ¡°Our relationship with the Yin-Yang Sect has always been good; there¡¯s no need to make things so tense. Besides, young people are bound to be impulsive at times. Let them apologize; as long as they don¡¯t die, even if they¡¯re left with half a life, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing Xiao Ruoxue¡¯s words, the Third Elder also began to hesitate. ¡°Just let him live,¡± at this moment, Xu Qingshan stood up from below the stage and spoke indifferently. ¡°Sect Master Xu, isn¡¯t that going a bit too far? It was just a moment of youthful impulsiveness,¡± Wu Shaoqing¡¯s expression changed slightly as she spoke slowly. ¡°Without rules, there are no standards. Since we have established rules, we must follow them,¡± Xu Qingshan said indifferently, ¡°If the rules lack authority, then nobody will take them seriously. This grand competition is hosted by the True Martial Holy Sect. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Are you trying to slap our face?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Wu Shaoqing quickly replied, ¡°Sect Master Xu can set the terms, anything at all, consider it as my redemption for Chu Yang¡¯s life.¡± ¡°We lack nothing. Don¡¯t you find it laughable? An Imperial Rule Immortal Sect asking a first-rate Sect Gate for things?¡± Xu Qingshan shook his head and said, ¡°This is a matter of the Sect¡¯s face, and it has nothing to do with anything else.¡± ¡°What if I insist on taking him with me today?¡± Wu Shaoqing asked tentatively, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you, but you must think clearly about the consequences. You will be responsible,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Fine, today I will take him away,¡± Wu Shaoqing said gravely, ¡°I will bear any consequences.¡± ¡°No, you cannot bear it,¡± Xu Qingshan shook his head and replied placidly, ¡°This incident will fall upon your Yin-Yang Sect.¡± ¡°If Sect Master Xu really wants to start a war with our Yin-Yang Sect over a young man¡¯s impulsive act,¡± Wu Shaoqing spoke out, ¡°I am willing to see it through to the end. The Extreme West Region has been peaceful for hundreds of years. Sect Master Xu might want to consider carefully whether you truly want to cause war to break out and create chaos. Moreover, we are willing to apologize and compensate for this incident. The crime is not worthy of death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain so much to you,¡± Xu Qingshan said, ¡°You have only two choices: either leave Chu Yang behind or take him with you, then prepare to face our wrath. The decision is in your hands, and the consequences will change with your decision.¡± Hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words, Wu Shaoqing remained silent for a long while. Looking at the already weakened Chu Yang beside her, she finally bit her lip and said, ¡°I will take him away. If there are any consequences, I alone will bear the responsibility. I hope Sect Master Xu will not implicate the innocent.¡± Watching as Xu Qingshan turned his back on her without any intention of speaking again. In Wu Shaoqing¡¯s hand, two points of light, one black and one white, flickered. Just like when they had arrived, the firmament split into yin and yang, and Wu Shaoqing rapidly departed with all the disciples of the Yin-Yang Sect. ¡°Third Elder, please arrange the other sects,¡± Xu Qingshan said indifferently, ¡°After that, summon all the Elders of the Saint Vein Realm from within the sect to the Council Hall.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Third Elder nodded and then began organizing the remaining sects. Xiao Ruoxue hesitated to speak, but in the end, she still said, ¡°Sect Master, actually, there is no need for us to¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about anything in the Council Hall,¡± Xu Qingshan waved her off, cutting Xiao Ruoxue off directly. Then Xu Qingshan approached Xu Zimei, his face regaining a faint smile, and said, ¡°Stop pretending, you rascal, did you think I couldn¡¯t tell?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and quickly stood up. Xu Qingshan glared at him, then sighed and slowly said, ¡°Mo Er, to be honest, in this lifetime, your father has truly failed your mother. In the past, I was obsessed with cultivation and neglected her feelings. Later, when Sect Master Xiao left, he handed over the power to me, and many of the things I did were for the sake of the Sect Gate.¡± Xu Qingshan fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°But this time, this is something I¡¯m doing for you. I only hope you can understand that I am not just the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, but also your father.¡± ¡°Father, what do you intend to do?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Destroy the Yin-Yang Sect.¡± The mere five words were laden with endless killing intent. Xu Zimei watched the retreating figure of Xu Qingshan, remaining silent for a long while. ¡­¡­ At this moment in the Yin-Yang Sect, there were already Elders treating Chu Yang¡¯s wounds. And Wu Shaoqing had called all the core Elders together, explaining the whole situation from beginning to end. The Great Elder sighed and shook his head, saying, ¡°Sect Master, you were too impulsive. We didn¡¯t need to make an enemy out of the True Martial Holy Sect over a single disciple.¡± Hearing the Great Elder¡¯s words, many of the Elders below began discussing among themselves, with the majority in agreement. ¡°Actually, there are some things that I didn¡¯t want to say, all to protect Chu Yang¡¯s safety, but now that it has come to this, I might as well speak,¡± Wu Shaoqing paused, then slowly said, ¡°If it were just an ordinary disciple, naturally, I wouldn¡¯t have acted this way. But when the Yin-Yang Plate encountered Chu Yang, it began to spin.¡± Just the three words ¡°it began to spin¡± caused the entire Council Hall to suddenly fall silent, everyone¡¯s heads lifting to stare at Wu Shaoqing with shock on their faces. ¡°I hope everyone keeps this matter quiet,¡± Wu Shaoqing said, ¡°The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master left behind the Yin-Yang Plate and also a clan edict. When it meets the person of Destiny, the Yin-Yang Plate will spin on its own. The Ancestral Master once said if we could hitch a ride on Destiny¡¯s vessel, our Yin-Yang Sect would have the chance to ascend to an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and become the peak Sect Gate in this realm.¡± Wu Shaoqing was somewhat excited as he spoke, and continued, ¡°In the past, the Purgatory Holy Sect was a first-rate sect just like us, but they seized their opportunity. As the Purgatory Great Emperor rose carrying Destiny, they also successfully ascended to an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Even with the foundation laid down by the Purgatory Great Emperor, they went on to cultivate the Slaughter Great Emperor, two emperors from one sect. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 What about our Yin-Yang Sect, then? Having founded the sect for thousands of years, we have been gradually declining. Are you all truly content with this?¡± ¡°But what about the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± the Great Elder asked. ¡°Then let¡¯s just fight a battle,¡± the hot-tempered Second Elder snorted coldly, ¡°The powers in the Extreme West Region are very complex. Do they really dare to wage full-scale war against us?¡± ¡°Everyone, stop arguing,¡± Wu Shaoqing said indifferently, ¡°If the True Martial Holy Sect wants to hold us accountable, I am willing to sacrifice myself for the sect. I only hope the sect can truly shine in this era, fulfilling my life¡¯s ambition.¡± Chapter 145 - Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Descending into the Yin-Yang Sect ?Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Descending into the Yin-Yang Sect Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Descending into the Yin-Yang Sect Hearing Wu Shaoqing¡¯s words, the elders present also fell silent. ¡­¡­a€| In the Council Hall of the True Martial Holy Sect, all the elders in the Saint Vein Realm who were not out on other duties, a total of over a dozen, had now gathered together. Xu Qingshan sat at the top, his gaze profound, and said lightly, ¡°The reason I have called everyone here is to discuss how we should exterminate the Yin-Yang Sect. Does anyone have any good suggestions?¡± As soon as Xu Qingshan finished speaking, Xiao Ruoxue stood up and quickly said, ¡°Sect Master, actually, there¡¯s no need for such a stiff confrontation. Before this, the relationship between our two sects was rather decent.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s unnecessary to go to war with the Yin-Yang Sect. The Extreme West Region has finally stabilized after a few hundred years; it¡¯s not yet time for chaos,¡± the Great Elder immediately added. ¡°Yes, although the Yin-Yang Sect cannot compare to us, it does possess some strength.¡± ¡°I believe Perhaps you all haven¡¯t quite understood some matters,¡± Xu Qingshan, listening to everyone¡¯s discussion, scanned the surroundings with his eyes and said evenly, ¡°I called you all here not to discuss whether we need to exterminate the Yin-Yang Sect but to discuss how to exterminate them. Exterminating the Yin-Yang Sect is an order, and I will accept no objections. I am the one who wields authority in the True Martial Holy Sect. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 My word is the authority. If anyone is dissatisfied, they can go and complain to Old Su, but at this moment, I will not tolerate any objections. If anyone dares to defy my orders in secret while complying outwardly, then I will have no choice but to strip them of their elder status.¡± Hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words, there was a long silence at the scene. Everyone understood that this time Xu Qingshan was determined, leaving no room for appeasement. ¡°Sect Master, we might not be enough to exterminate the Yin-Yang Sect by ourselves,¡± said the fourth Elder, ¡°We can only hope for Old Su to take action. Only, Old Su has been sealed within the Dust Blood Coffin, and each emergence costs a great deal of lifespan. I hope the Sect Master will consider this seriously.¡± No sooner had the fourth Elder¡¯s words fallen than the fifth Elder stood up and said faintly, ¡°In fact, I know of a person who might not require us to disturb Old Su if he takes action.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xu Qingshan asked, intrigued. ¡°Sword Saint Aohan,¡± the fifth Elder replied. Upon hearing this name, many long-forgotten memories were instantly dredged up by the elders present. ¡°If Mei Aohan is willing to act, then there might be a possibility of destroying the Yin-Yang Sect,¡± the third Elder said after a pause, slowly. ¡°However, he now resides in seclusion at Hundred Flowers Peak, and it¡¯s uncertain if he¡¯s willing.¡± ¡°Leave this matter to me,¡± Xu Qingshan said, ¡°Everyone prepare yourselves. In three days, we descend upon the Yin-Yang Sect.¡± ¡­¡­a€| The name Mei Aohan was actually not well known in the True Martial Holy Sect, as he never appeared, residing all this time in Hundred Flowers Peak. Speaking of Mei Aohan, he wasn¡¯t actually a member of the True Martial Holy Sect. In his prime, Mei Aohan was a peak power in the Saint Vein Realm, and his Aoxue Sword Technique was nearly renowned across the entire continent. However, due to his extremely arrogant and overbearing nature, he provoked many enemies. One time, his enemies joined forces and ambushed him, and that ambush was comprised of more than a dozen Saint Vein Realm powerhouses. Even though Mei Aohan managed to fight his way out of the encirclement using his formidable personal strength, he was still seriously injured in the process. At that time, the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect had just handed over power to Xu Qingshan since he himself had decided to venture into the mortal world in pursuit of a breakthrough to the Divine Vein Realm. Before leaving, Sect Master Xiao left his daughter, Xiao Zixian, at the Sect Gate. And when Xiao Zixian went out for a stroll, he happened to encounter the severely injured Mei Aohan. The story sounds somewhat melodramatic, but that¡¯s exactly how it happened: Xiao Zian saved Mei Aohan, and during their recovery, feelings developed between them. After Mei Aohan¡¯s injuries healed, he gave up his own martial path and secluded himself with Xiao Zixian on Hundred Flowers Peak, rarely seen again. Xu Qingshan made a special trip to Hundred Flowers Peak, but no one knew the outcome of their discussion. It was only these three days that the disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect were oblivious to the change, but the Elders felt a mounting tension as if a storm was on the horizon. Three days passed by as if in the blink of an eye. ¡­¡­a€| The morning light spilled down from the sky, the early sun feeling especially gentle, and a few strands of autumn breeze lingered among the branches. At this time within the Yin-Yang Sect, the disciples had also started their usual routines: some practiced Vein Skills, some operated their Cultivation Techniques, and some carried huge stones to temper and train themselves. Just then, a ¡°boom¡± of an explosion sounded over the Yin-Yang Sect. It burst like a startling thunderclap, shocking everyone¡¯s spirits. All the disciples looked up and saw over a hundred figures treading on the air above the firmament. Each of these figures had their True Fate manifested, with spiritual energy surging around them, their majestic aura enveloping the entire firmament. They stood high above, like the gods of legend, looking down with indifference at the disciples below who seemed like mere ants. Many disciples swallowed hard; these figures numbered over a hundred, and every one of them had manifested their True Fate. To know, the manifestation of True Fate indicated at least the strength of the Emperor Pulse Realm, and among these figures, a dozen or so felt even more powerful, profound, and limitless. ¡°Could those be the powerhouses of the Saint Vein Realm?¡± a disciple mumbled uncertainly, ¡°A dozen of Saint Vein Realm powerhouses and over a hundred of Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses. Are they trying to punch a hole in the sky or what?¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Where is the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect, Wu Shaoqing?¡± one of the figures above the firmament shouted loudly. The voice, imbued with spiritual energy, resonated across the entire Yin-Yang Sect. Wu Shaoqing, accompanied by a group of Elders, quickly came out, also treading on air, facing the people from the True Martial Holy Sect from a distance. ¡°Does Sect Master Xu truly seek mutual destruction?¡± Wu Shaoqing asked helplessly. ¡°After today, there will no longer be a name for Yin and Yang here,¡± said Xu Qingshan, standing at the forefront, his blue robe fluttering in the wind, his tone indifferent. ¡°We have no intention of waging war with the Holy Sect,¡± Wu Shaoqing shook her head and said: ¡°The fault lies with me alone, and I am willing to commit suicide in front of the Sect Gate to atone. I hope Sect Master Xu will not implicate the innocent.¡± Having said this, Wu Shaoqing promptly drew out a Cosmos Tier sword, her long hair dancing in the air as she looked toward the people of the True Martial Holy Sect, awaiting Xu Qingshan¡¯s answer. ¡°Sect Master, this matter started because of me, and if someone must die, it should be me to end it. It has nothing to do with you and nothing to do with the Sect,¡± at that moment, Chu Yang ran out from within. His slender figure looked up at the vast and infinite sky, his face a bit pale. ¡°What are you doing running out here?¡± Wu Shaoqing¡¯s face changed slightly, and she scolded: ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Sect Master, in this life, I only seek to live without any qualms,¡± Chu Yang looked at Wu Shaoqing, and asserted: ¡°If you were to die because of me, I would live the rest of my life in guilt.¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Divine Vein Realm ?Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Divine Vein Realm Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Divine Vein Realm Xu Qingshan interrupted the dispute between the two, speaking indifferently, ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to argue anymore. Today, everyone in the Yin-Yang Sect is destined for destruction.¡± ¡°Why? This matter has nothing to do with the Yin-Yang Sect,¡± Wu Shaoqing said hastily. ¡°If I were to kill you, all members of the Yin-Yang Sect would bear a grudge against me,¡± Xu Qingshan said calmly, ¡°Perhaps now they are too weak to entertain any notions. But no one can be sure that, if one day they become stronger, they will not hold a grudge for what we did today. Don¡¯t be foolish. The moment we arrived, the fate of the Yin-Yang Sect was already sealed. We do not strike lightly, but if we do, we will make sure to eradicate thoroughly, leaving no threat behind.¡± Upon hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words, the Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s Second Elder roared in anger, ¡°If you really want to eradicate us all, we will not be easy targets. Even in death, I will take a few of you down with me. You are welcome to try.¡± Wu Shaoqing¡¯s gaze fixed on Xu Qingshan for a long, long time. She took a deep breath with a resolute look in her eyes and said, ¡°Open the ancestral coffin.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï The people of the True Martial Holy Sect did not stop them, and just watched as the ancestral coffins were slowly opened. On the side of the True Martial Holy Sect, there were over a dozen Saint Vein Realm experts, while the Yin-Yang Sect had only six. If they did not open the ancestral coffins, there would be no way to contend. ¡­¡­ As five of the Dust Blood Coffins were opened, white mist shrouded the firmament, and five mighty figures rose from the coffins and flew out. ¡°Look quickly, that¡¯s our Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s former Sect Master, Gold Saint Old Man,¡± exclaimed a disciple who had been with the sect for quite some time, recognizing one of the elders. ¡°Not only the Gold Saint Sect Master, but the Wood Saint, Earth Saint, Fire Saint, and Water Sage, all four ancestors, have also come out.¡± The disciples shouted excitedly, overwhelmed with emotion as they witnessed the legendary ancestral masters appearing before them. At this moment, as the five Dust Blood Coffins were opened, the lid of the sixth Dust Blood Coffin was also slowly lifted. Unlike the other five pitch-black Dust Blood Coffins, the sixth one was black and white in color. When the Dust Blood Coffin was fully opened, all present heard a faint sigh resound. Then, an elder wearing a Yin-Yang Liangyi Robe slowly walked out. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The elder appeared frail as a skeleton, his face full of deep, dense ravines left by time. However, in that moment, the elder¡¯s eyes flashed with brilliance, and his presence soared, clearly not an ordinary individual. ¡°Ancestral Master, I am Wu Shaoqing, the ninth-generation Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect,¡± Wu Shaoqing hurried forward, leading all the elders to greet him. Then she briefly recounted the situation, and everyone¡¯s attention turned to the elder in the black and white robe, awaiting his decision. This elder was none other than the founder of the Yin-Yang Sect, the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master. ¡°Gentlemen, is there really no room for negotiation?¡± the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master asked Xu Qingshan, his voice calm. ¡°No peace until death.¡± ¡°Then let us fight,¡± the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master commanded in a light shout, his body surrounded by Yin and Yang Qi. He whispered to Wu Shaoqing, ¡°During the battle, we will hold them off for you; take the one with the Destiny and leave. As long as the person of Destiny remains, our Yin-Yang Sect will not perish.¡± Wu Shaoqing fell silent for a moment before nodding firmly. ¡­¡­ At this moment, many Sects had already received the news and were all watching from the shadows around the Yin-Yang Sect. The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master stood at the forefront, his aura tumultuous. There came the sound of ¡°bang bang bang¡­¡± as eight Vein Gates in his body were opened. Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Lin Que, Cheng Ana€| The moment the eight Vein Gates opened simultaneously, the mighty aura of the Divine Vein Realm rampaged through Hengyu. Holding the Yin-Yang Sword in his hand, he pointed it at the people of the True Martial Holy Sect. Behind the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master, a Taiji Yin-Yang Diagram emerged. This was his True Fate. The moment the Tai Ji Diagram appeared, the entire firmament was cast in black and white. Some people hiding in the shadows watching the battle remarked in amazement, ¡°The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master has reached the Divine Vein Realm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about,¡± someone replied indifferently, ¡°Many eras ago, the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master was also a contender for Destiny. Reaching the Divine Vein Realm is quite normal.¡± As the aura of the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master swept across the firmament, snowflakes suddenly began to fall from the sky. Sheet upon sheet of vast swathes of snowflakes fluttered between heaven and earth, each bearing the shape of longswords. The bleak and icy breath covered the entire firmament. A shadow walked from the void, carrying a sword with him. His long hair fluttered, He was clad in white, And he was haughty as snow. More terrifying was that this shadow also opened the eight Vein Gates. With each step he took, the murderous chill in the air grew more intense. Mei Aohan walked out from amidst the snow. With one sword strike, snow blanketed thousands of miles as an endless ice-bound radiance surged from the firmament. The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master also raised his sword to meet the challenge. Black and white Yin and Yang Qi on his Yin-Yang Sword split the dawn, dividing the sky into two halves. The two swords collided, and endless storms surged around them. Space was completely shattered into fragments, and a colossal vortex appeared between the two swords. Both men retreated several steps. The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master¡¯s expression was solemn as he shook his head and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m old now. Each generation produces its own new talent!¡± ¡°How can I be considered any kind of talent? I¡¯m just an ordinary person who has abandoned the Martial Path,¡± said Mei Aohan, shaking his head lightly. In his prime at the pinnacle of the Saint Vein Realm, Mei Aohan had been ambitious and daring, challenging major first-rate sects alone. In battles against various Saint Vein Realm adversaries, he honed his martial arts and understood his own way and spirit. Unfortunately, he later met Xiao Zixian and fell into the whirlpool of love, abandoning everything with the resolution to live out an ordinary but contented life with his beloved. The path of martial arts is too distant, fraught with hardship and peril. You never know where it might prematurely end. And even if one reaches the pinnacle of the Martial Path, what then? Can one achieve eternal life in the endless pursuit? If the person by one¡¯s side is no longer there, everything loses its meaning. ¡­a€| Mei Aohan and the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master engaged in a fierce fight. Their battle wasn¡¯t particularly extravagant, but it was the ordinary strike of a sword that brought it forth. The world collapsed, the firmament gave way, and deafening booms echoed between heaven and earth. It was as if even Cang Tian was going to be punctured by their clash, winds howled and clouds whirled, and the entire sky was torn asunder with countless fissures. Meanwhile, the people of the True Martial Holy Sect didn¡¯t give the Yin-Yang Sect any chance to breathe, charging forward into battle. Dozens of Saint Vein Realm powerhouses clashed fiercely. Thanks to the Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s opening of the ancestral coffin, their number of Saint Vein Realm fighters barely held up. But under the assault of a hundred True Martial Holy Sect fighters of the Emperor Pulse Realm, the foundational strength of the Yin-Yang Sect was clearly insufficient. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Great Emperors True Artifacts ?Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts ¡°` In the midst of the battles on both sides, Wu Shaoqing and Xu Qingshan did not join the fight, watching as their own Sect Gate was engulfed in the flames of war, with fissures opening across the earth and countless buildings collapsing with a thunderous roar. Countless disciples were sacrificed in the process; Wu Shaoqing sighed and exchanged a distant look with Xu Qingshan. As the battle¡¯s scope widened, the gaze of the entire Extreme West Region was fixed upon this place. More and more onlookers were gathering around the battlefield, some of them Loose Cultivators, while others were Elders of Sect Gates. By this time, Xu Zimei had also arrived at the edge of the battlefield. He looked from afar, the Yin-Yang Sect was already half in ruins. At this moment, Chu Yang was being shielded behind Wu Shaoqing. ¡°When I engage Xu Qingshan later, take the chance to escape while no one is paying attention to you,¡± Wu Shaoqing whispered. Chu Yang was silent for a moment, then raised his head with bright eyes and replied, ¡°Sect Master, let me stay. I am not afraid to die.¡± ¡°These people died for you. Do you want their deaths to be in vain?¡± Wu Shaoqing took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Yin-Yang Plate left by the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master is accurate. But when I watched you from below the arena, even though you were easily defeated by Xu Zimei, falling over and over again, you still chose not to give up. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Not even death could make you retreat or fear. At that moment, I understood that what made me believe in you was not the Yin-Yang Plate left by the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master, but your determination in the Way of Inquiry that moved me.¡± Hearing Wu Shaoqing¡¯s words, Chu Yang fell silent. ¡°I believe in you, and you should believe in yourself as well,¡± Wu Shaoqing patted Chu Yang¡¯s shoulder, then soared into the air, charging towards Xu Qingshan. The aura of the Saint Vein Realm enveloped her surroundings, all seven Vein Gates on her body were open, and at this moment, half the firmament behind her succumbed. ¡°Yang, I will lend you my strength later. Take the chance to leave amidst the chaos,¡± the voice of the Reincarnation Elder sounded. ¡°Master, I already acted like a coward once at the Heavenly Sword Sect. Can it be that faced with the same choice, all I can do is to be a coward again?¡± Chu Yang said, unwilling to accept this reality. ¡°The weak do not have the right to choose. If you cannot see through this, you will never become strong,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said. ¡­¡­ Above the firmament at that time, the Yin-Yang Diagram was revealed behind Wu Shaoqing, her white robe fluttering freely in the wind, and her black hair also spreading out behind her. Xu Qingshan looked indifferently at Wu Shaoqing, a longsword appearing in his hand. The moment the longsword appeared, a surge of Sword Qi filled the air. With longsword in hand, Xu Qingshan¡¯s gaze was deep. He simply waved the longsword gently in the firmament, and the sky immediately split into two. ¡°The Divine Martial Sword,¡± Wu Shaoqing¡¯s pupils contracted as she said this warily. The Divine Martial Sword was one of the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left behind when the True Martial Great Emperor ascended. With Xu Qingshan wielding the Divine Martial Sword, myriad Sword Qi surrounded him. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï His green robe billowed in the wind as he unsheathed his sword, and the Yin-Yang Diagram behind Wu Shaoqing was cleaved into two halves. Wu Shaoqing staggered backward three steps, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. She fixed her gaze steadfastly on Xu Qingshan, her aura growing even more powerful as she charged towards him again. Xu Qingshan let out a cold snort and walked on air, his aura with each step like rolling Shocking Waves. He did not even need to manifest his True Fate, as the myriad Sword Qi seemed like his own arms, facile in their deployment. The firmament was endlessly cycling through breaking and restoring, and within just a few exchanges, Wu Shaoqing was already gravely injured. The Divine Martial Sword swept across the silent expanse, its unstoppable Sword Qi directly severing Wu Shaoqing¡¯s arms. ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect has been quiet for too long. Perhaps the world has long forgotten that before The Great Emperor of the Three Blades inherited Destiny, he had already, single-handedly, boldly confronted the eight Imperial Rule Immortal Sects in their prime,¡± Xu Qingshan spoke indifferently: ¡°Starting with your Yin-Yang Sect today, although we might not be able to recapture the splendor of our ancestors, we are not something that a first-rate sect like yours can provoke.¡± ¡°` Xu Qingshan¡¯s voice echoed in the empty void, as if he were speaking to Wu Shaoqing, yet also as if he were addressing all those secretly watching the battle. Wu Shaoqing¡¯s arms had been severed, yet her entire body surged with spiritual energy, a white mist enveloping where her arms had been. Before long, new arms grew in their place. This was the terrifying ability of someone in the Saint Vein Realm, as long as one wasn¡¯t completely obliterated, regenerating lost limbs was not a difficult feat. Of course, to regenerate her arms, she had to consume a large amount of her body¡¯s essence blood, which left Wu Shaoqing¡¯s face extremely pale at the moment. Meanwhile, on the other side, the battle between the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master and Mei Aohan had temporarily come to a halt. Mei Aohan¡¯s white robe was now tattered in many places, looking somewhat worn and ragged. The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master was in no better shape, his complexion pale, as if drained of all vitality. Although he was a powerhouse of the Divine Vein Realm, he was, after all, a figure from several eras ago. If it weren¡¯t for the Dust Blood Stone, he probably wouldn¡¯t have lived much longer. Each battle he fought required the consumption of a vast amount of essence blood, and when it ran dry, it would signal the end of his life. ¡°Ancestral Master, are you alright?¡± Wu Shaoqing asked, worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master shook his head and replied with a profound gaze, ¡°Everyone will die, the difference lies in whether one dies nameless or becomes world-renowned. I don¡¯t care about such things, be it a feather or Mount Tai. I only seek to have a clear conscience, to be true to myself, to be true to you all, and to be true to the sect that I founded with my own hands.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve already reached this stage, there¡¯s also nothing left to hide,¡± the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master said indifferently. No sooner had his words fallen than his entire body¡¯s spiritual energy roared ceaselessly. At that moment, a vast aura emanated from him. His originally grizzled hair now began to fall at a rapid pace, his face growing increasingly pallid as the essence blood drained from it, his skin clinging deeply to his bones. This already elderly figure was visibly aging even more rapidly. The lively spark in his eyes was also gradually fading, and it seemed as if all the strength had been drained from the old man at that very instant. ¡°Ancestral Master, what are you doing?¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s condition, Wu Shaoqing hurriedly asked. The old man smiled and shook his head; in the palm of his hand appeared a drop of fresh blood. This was his Innate Essence Blood, condensed from the majority of his remaining essence blood. Behind the old man, the Yin-Yang Diagram emerged. He waved his right hand in the air, and a hexagram pattern appeared before him. The ground of the Yin-Yang Sect started to quake. A thunderous ¡®boom¡¯ exploded from beneath the ground, and a vast fissure emerged on the surface, which continued to widen. A beastly roar sounded from deep underground, as if some terrifying entity was about to emerge. At that moment, countless lights shot up from the ground of the Yin-Yang Sect into the sky. A hexagram formation reflected in the firmament, its six radiant beams of light dazzling and bright, illuminating the land. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Divine Beast Chaos ?Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Divine Beast Chaos Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Divine Beast Chaos When this six-pointed star appeared, everyone saw a Monster Beast struggling in its center. Six beams of light transformed into six iron chains, binding the Monster Beast within. The appearance of this Monster Beast was quite strange; it resembled an enormously magnified Heavenly Dog but with a very corpulent body. Its entire body was blood-red, and it had two pairs of wings so vast they could blot out the sun. The moment the Monster Beast appeared, its immense beastly might swept across the heavens and earth, causing all Monster Beasts within a hundred li who felt this aura to tremble and prostrate themselves on the ground. At this moment, everyone looking at the Monster Beast in the arena changed color, and Xu Qingshan stared tightly at the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master and said, ¡°Ancient Monster Beast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and if you look at it, it has some history with your True Martial Holy Sect,¡± replied the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master. Xu Qingshan was startled, then seemed to remember something, his pupils flickered uncertainly, and finally, he said word by word, ¡°The Divine Beast ¡®Chaos,¡¯ the one that escaped from the True Martial Great Emperor¡¯s hands.¡± Taking a deep breath, Xu Qingshan looked at the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master and said, ¡°How bold of you, daring to secretly harbor an Ancient Divine Beast, are you trying to oppose the entire human race of the Yuan Central Continent?¡± Back then, the True Martial Great Emperor fought against the ten Divine Beasts, ultimately killing nine and forming the Blood Demon Secret Realm. The Monster Beast that escaped was the very Chaos Divine Beast before them. When it comes to Monster Beasts, the human race generally divides them into two types. One is the Ancient Monster Beast, and the other is the ordinary Monster Beast. Ordinary Monster Beasts refer to those that emerged after the True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? And the Ancient Monster Beasts are the ones from the Wild Desolation era. In the Wild Desolation era, Monster Beasts dominated everything, and the human race was even their food. Therefore, the human race can tolerate ordinary Monster Beasts, but they harbored extreme enmity towards Ancient Monster Beasts. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡­a€| ¡°I do not wish to be the enemy of the human race; when I captured it severely injured, it was only to comprehend the Profound Meaning of Chaos,¡± said the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master indifferently: ¡°Of course, whether or not you want to use this incident to bestow upon me a name that will stink for thousands of years, I do not care. Now that my Sect Gate has come to such a state, everything has already lost its meaning.¡± As the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master¡¯s words fell, the Essense Blood in his hand turned into flowing light and fell upon the six-pointed star Formation. Instantly, the six beams of light became even more brilliant, and the iron chains formed by the light beams slowly retracted. Free from the restraint of the Formation, the Divine Beast Chaos let out a skyward howl, its bull-like eyes staring dead at the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master. With the suppression of the Formation gone, its strength was rapidly recovering, and its boundless beastly might swept across the entire firmament. At this moment, its aura even surpassed that of everyone present. ¡°You need not resent me; after all, though I have imprisoned you for so long, I have not harmed you,¡± said the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master lightly: ¡°Take a look at those people above you, they are the descendants of the True Martial Great Emperor, and it was their ancestors who personally destroyed the glory of your Wild Desolation era.¡± Chaos roared to the heavens, turned its head, and looked at the people from the True Martial Holy Sect with a gaze full of loathing. ¡°Don¡¯t think of escaping; once I have destroyed them, I will come and settle accounts with you,¡± said Chaos indifferently. Then it saw its massive body directly attacking Mei Aohan, who raised his sword to meet it, but was slapped away by a swipe of its paw. ¡°Now is the moment, take Chu Yang and leave,¡± yelled the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master at Wu Shaoqing. His complexion was pale; he had just used a great amount of Essense Blood to break the six-pointed star Formation, and now only a tenth of his combat power remained. Wu Shaoqing nodded, grabbed Chu Yang¡¯s arm, and rapidly flew away into the distance. Xu Qingshan snorted coldly, and the Divine Martial Sword tore through space, placing itself directly in front of Wu Shaoqing. At the same time, several other Emperor Pulse Realm experts from True Martial Holy Sect also surrounded them. Meanwhile, over at the other side, the Chaos Divine Beast kept attacking Mei Aohan, with no time to pay attention to anyone else. ¡°This is as far as I can help you, Creation sighs,¡± Wu Shaoqing looked at Chu Yang and sighed, then turned to engage Xu Qingshan in battle. As for the other Emperor Pulse Realm experts nearby, she could no longer care for them. ¡°Yang, relax your mind and accept my power,¡± the voice of the Reincarnation Elder came anxiously from the ring. Chu Yang nodded, his eyes slightly closed, as those few Emperor Pulse Realm experts reached towards him. At that moment, a vast aura emanated from his entire body, the power of reincarnation enveloping him completely. When his physique and cultivation were weak in the past, it was difficult for him to withstand too much of the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s power. Now that he had condensed his True Fate, his strength had increased significantly, and he could fully withstand the full force of the Reincarnation Elder for a short time. As this power entwined around him, a massive reincarnation vortex appeared around him. The mad wind lifted his long hair, and at this moment, his aura pierced the heavens. Chu Yang gently waved his right hand in the air, and the Emperor Pulse Realm elders next to him were directly fanned out and away. He stood upon the cycle of reincarnation, indomitable wherever his gaze fell. That vast aura almost drew the attention of everyone present, even the Chaos Divine Beast stopped, its expression flickering uncertainly as it watched Chu Yang. ¡°I, Chu Yang, swear here, that the day I return, I will surely flatten the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± ¡°A declaration of war! This is a declaration of war to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect right to their faces,¡± the spectators around watched the young man, his slender figure and resounding words seemed to possess infinite resolve. After saying these words, Chu Yang took a deep look at everyone from the Yin-Yang Sect, then stepped into the void and left. He could not save the people of the Yin-Yang Sect, because the power of the Reincarnation Elder simply couldn¡¯t last that long. ¡­¡­¡­.. One of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s elders sat at the Willow Bank River Fishing Platform, and three thousand carps leapt out of the water, rolling over. In the distance, the breeze picked up several streaks of pale golden light, suddenly filled with the sound of dragons roaring, three thousand carps knocking on the gate of fate, transforming into measureless golden dragons, soaring into the firmament, graceful as startling swans. The elder¡¯s profound gaze looked toward the distant horizon, his somewhat cloudy eyes seemed to echo with the sound of the Great Dao, as if traversing time and space, landing far away, miles distant. The elder took a step forward, and his figure vanished at the edge of heaven and earth. ¡­¡­¡­ Chu Yang walked through the air, the gateway in space before him opened, ready to depart. Out of nowhere, a vast, boundless aura suddenly descended, and in that moment, all time and space seemed to freeze. An old man dressed in a grey robe appeared at the summit of the sky at some point. Without but a glance, everyone present felt their hearts tremble fiercely. ¡°Greetings, Heavenly Curtain Ancestor,¡± at this moment, all members of the True Martial Holy Sect, under the lead of Xu Qingshan, spoke out in greeting. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, you¡¯re still not dead,¡± Chaos said with a panicked tone next to them. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chu Yang, Dead ?Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Chu Yang, Dead Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Chu Yang, Dead ¡°You aren¡¯t dead either, are you, mudfish?¡± the old man said with an indifferent smile, and then he slightly extended his right hand. His index finger simply pressed down lightly in the air, and in that moment, boundless spiritual energy surged and converged at the tip of his finger. The entire space of heaven and earth shattered as his finger gently fell. Chaos could only feel an overpowering force suppressing it, making even the slightest movement extremely difficult. ¡°Have you broken through to that realm?¡± Chaos cried out in a tone filled with alarm. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. It¡¯s nothing remarkable,¡± the old man shook his head, and said, ¡°Everyone beneath a Great Emperor is just an ant, after all.¡± Following that, the old man¡¯s right hand gently waved in the air, and boundless spiritual energy transformed into countless chains that bound all the members of the Yin-Yang Sect. Even Chu Yang was bound by this surge of spiritual energy at this moment. The old man looked at Chu Yang and let out a light ¡®huh,¡¯ saying with interest, ¡°There is actually such a powerful divine soul in this world.¡± Feeling the unassailable aura of the other party, Chu Yang exhaled deeply and in a low voice said, ¡°Teacher, if you can leave, just go. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I am powerless,¡± the Reincarnation Elder silently answered after a pause, responding with a tone of sorrow. ¡°No, Teacher, one of the luckiest things in my life has been meeting you,¡± Chu Yang said earnestly, his gaze intense, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve kept in my heart for a long time and haven¡¯t dared to tell you. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Since I was little, I¡¯ve always considered you as my father. I know I won¡¯t escape this time. Please, allow me to call you ¡®father¡¯ before I die.¡± ¡°Yang¡¯er, rest assured, Teacher vows that one day I will avenge you, by any means necessary. I will level the True Martial Holy Sect, there will come such a day,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said firmly. ¡°Father, farewell,¡± Chu Yang said softly as he closed his eyes. In that moment, his aura slowly dissipated, and a shadow burst out from within Chu Yang¡¯s body. ¡°Interesting,¡± the old man said with a faint smile, waving his hand grandly, and a sky full of spiritual energy suppressed towards the Reincarnation Elder. ¡°In my prime, I feared no one, not even you. Today if I wish to leave, it¡¯s useless even if the Great Emperor himself were here,¡± the Reincarnation Elder roared angrily, with the boundless power of reincarnation engulfing the firmament. ¡°Entering the cycle of reincarnation,¡± the Reincarnation Elder slowly closed his eyes, and a vortex of reincarnation power appeared around his body. The vortex was profound and endless, merely glancing at it felt like it could suck in your divine soul. After that, the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s divine soul was absorbed into the vortex and completely disappeared. ¡­a€| For any martial artist who cultivates the Great Dao of Reincarnation, they will have one chance in their life to enter the cycle of reincarnation. This is the pinnacle of the Dao of Reincarnation, and also the rule granted by the River of Fate. Even the Great Emperor himself cannot change it. Normally, unless it is a matter of life and death, martial artists who cultivate the Dao of Reincarnation will not easily enter the cycle. It¡¯s equivalent to a rebirth, but reincarnation carries risks. Life and death are each a fifty-fifty chance. If you enter the path of death in reincarnation, then it means reincarnation has failed and you die completely. If you enter the path of life, first of all, all of your cultivation will disappear, and it¡¯s not certain if you can retain your memory. What¡¯s more important is that the body you reincarnate into may not necessarily be human. It could be birds and beasts, or flowers, birds, fish, and insects; anything in the world is possible, and you cannot decide your reincarnation target. ¡°Somewhat interesting,¡± the Heavenly Curtain Ancestor said with a smile, shaking his head as he looked in the direction where the Reincarnation Elder had disappeared. Afterwards, he looked at Xu Qingshan and said, ¡°The next matters will be handled by you.¡± After the old man finished speaking, his figure had already vanished from between heaven and earth, as if he had never appeared at all. At this moment, those who were secretly watching the battle nearby were trembling with fear. The True Martial Holy Sect had been quiet for hundreds of years. Many people had only heard of the Sect¡¯s renown but had no clear understanding of its strength. Now, as they watched the old man easily suppress a first-class sect, someone cautiously asked, ¡°Who was that senior just now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the Heavenly Curtain War God?¡± Some people who were familiar with the history of the True Martial Holy Sect replied, ¡°He was the number one War General under the True Martial Great Emperor back then. It is said that he even competed with the True Martial Great Emperor for Destiny. But later, he was moved by the True Martial Great Emperor¡¯s desire to establish a prosperous era for the human race. He resisted the era of Wild Desolation alone and was shocked by the Great Emperor¡¯s grand vision to create the Era of Emperors. Eventually, he submitted, willingly joining the ranks of the Great Emperor, following him through battles across the firmament.¡± ¡­a€| Xu Qingshan looked down at those members of the Yin-Yang Sect bound by the chains of spiritual energy, and turned to Xu Zimei, ¡°Mo Er, come here. I¡¯ve told you before, this is what your father has done for you, and these people are also for you to deal with,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t need the others, I just want him,¡± Xu Zimei said, walking towards Chu Yang who was off to the side. He slowly drew out his Tyrant Shadow, his gaze fixed on Chu Yang. At that moment, Baili Xiao ran out from one side, standing in front of Xu Zimei and pleading, ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t kill him. Please, don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Looking at Baili Xiao¡¯s sorrowful expression, Xu Zimei laughed, reached out to touch her smooth cheek, smiling and said, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Death is just a release. Actually, those who are alive are the ones in the most pain. Oh, by the way, are you in pain right now? Watching the person you love die right before you, is that pain a hundred times, a thousand times worse than death itself?¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150 Chapter 149 Chu Yang, Dead ?Chapter 150: Chapter 149 Chu Yang, Dead Chapter 150: Chapter 149 Chu Yang, Dead Baili Xiao quickly shook her head and knelt down beside Xu Qingshan, her head knocking ¡°bang bang bang¡± on the floor, blood dyeing the earth red, ¡°Sect Master, I beg you, spare him please.¡± ¡°Do you really think I can tolerate everything indefinitely?¡± Xu Qingshan replied indifferently, ¡°Previously, the Sect Gate shielded you from the Immortal Spirit Sect¡¯s retaliation for the incident in Qingyang Village.¡± ¡°On the competition stage, the Sixth Elder blatantly broke the rules by entering the stage, and I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Do you now truly believe that the Empress¡¯s inheritance gives you the freedom to do as you please?¡± Xu Qingshan laughed bitterly with extreme anger, ¡°Fine, very well.¡± ¡°Since you love him so much, I will remove your status as the heir to the Empress, strip you of your inheritance, and let you die alongside him.¡± ¡°Sect Master, Xiao¡¯er is ignorant,¡± the Sixth Elder quickly stepped forward and said. ¡°Enough, I have yet to settle the score with you for trespassing on the stage, appearing to knowingly break the law as one of the seven Eldersa€¡±I will have the Enforcement Hall deal with this accordingly,¡± Xu Qingshan interrupted the Sixth Elder, speaking indifferently. Then, with a wave of Xu Qingshan¡¯s right hand, he prepared to directly strip Baili Xiao of her Flying Immortal Body. ¡°Sect Master Xu, please hold your hand,¡± a vast voice exploded in the sky at this moment. Two figures were seen approaching through the sky, both exuding an imposing aura, with seven Vein Gates open around them. These two were indeed powerful beings in the Saint Vein Realm. Looking at Xu Qingshan frowning slightly, one of the men quickly said, ¡°Sect Master Xu, I am the current Family Head of the Baili Family from the Eastern Continent, Baili Chengfeng.¡± ¡°Baili Chengfeng?¡± Xu Qingshan was startled, then glanced at Baili Xiao next to him, frowning slightly as if he understood something. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Sect Master Xu, Xiao¡¯er is indeed my daughter who has been living adrift outside,¡± Baili Chengfeng sighed, ¡°Because the family¡¯s power was too complex at the time, I did not dare to bring her back to the family. ¡°Now that everything is finally settled, I came to find her, hoping that Sect Master Xu would sympathize with the feelings of a father. ¡°We are willing to return the inheritance of the Empress to the Holy Sect, as long as you let me take her away.¡± ¡°Today, the lives of these people are in Mo Er¡¯s hands, if he does not wish to save them, I will not interfere with anything,¡± Xu Qingshan replied. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The Baili Family is located in the central position of the Eastern Continent, and their family had once produced a Great Emperor. Named Baili Changkong, with the imperial title of Emperor Changkong. Although their power is not comparable to that of the True Martial Holy Sect, a sect with four emperors under the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, it should not be underestimated. ¡°What would you like, Young Master Xu? Make any request, and you can ask,¡± Baili Chengfeng looked at Xu Zimei, inquiring. ¡°I can spare her,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°but I want one opportunity, a chance to enter your Baili Family¡¯s Forbidden Land, the Heavenly Primordial small world.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Baili Chengfeng frowned slightly, ¡°Young Master Xu, the Forbidden Land is controlled by the Clan Elders, I cannot decide on this matter.¡± ¡°Then forget about it, you can take your daughter¡¯s corpse back with you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, replying. ¡°Baili Chengfeng, it was because of your cowardice that year that my sister had to wander with her child alone, and she could not wait to see you one last time before her death,¡± Xiao Ruoxue, the Sixth Elder, burst out and yelled at Baili Chengfeng, ¡°If today you witness the death of your own daughter before your eyes, how could you still have the face to live in this world.¡± Hearing Xiao Ruoxue¡¯s words, Baili Chengfeng fell silent for a long while, eventually letting out a long sigh and looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°I agree to your request.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, then turned around and leaned close to Baili Xiao¡¯s ear, whispering with a low laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so quickly.¡± ¡°This is just the beginning, today, you can first enjoy the feeling of watching your dearly beloved die in front of you.¡± ¡°Next time, I will make your father, your clan members, one by one, all die in front of you.¡± ¡°That feeling must be wonderful, mustn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Demon, you¡¯re inhuman, you demon,¡± Baili Xiao stepped back, looking at Xu Zimei with a horrified expression as she yelled. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and walked past Baili Xiao, coming to stand before Chu Yang. The two stood face to face; Chu Yang¡¯s gaze was clear and resolute, absent of fear at the approach of death, with only a subtle hint of defiance. ¡°How do you wish to die?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a swift beheading or dismemberment into thousand pieces, how I die doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Chu Yang replied calmly, ¡°Just like the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master said. Some die nameless, while others¡¯ names resound throughout the world after their death. Whether lighter than a feather or heavier than Mount Tai, the truth is I just want to live meaningfully and die meaningfully. Unfortunately, the heavens do not bend to my will, but I know that fate is often unfair.¡± Xu Zimei fell silent, quietly picking up Tyrant Shadow. The wheel of memories slowly turned, like a sigh emanating from the depths of ancient times. He let out a long breath, and Xu Zimei wondered why, in his past life, he had become enemies with Chu Yang. In the early days of his past life, Chu Yang actually bore no malice toward the True Martial Holy Sect. He also knew that he was just an ordinary village boy, while Baili Xiao had already become the Saintess of Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. They were worlds apart in status, and he practiced cultivation hard, just to catch up with Baili Xiao¡¯s pace. Unfortunately, the moment he learned that Baili Xiao had a childhood sweetheart, jealousy got the better of him, and he sent men to kill Chu Yang. And so, Chu Yang was forced onto a different path, one where he could only stand against the True Martial Holy Sect. Was Chu Yang wrong? From the standpoint of worldly righteousness, the one at fault was he, Xu Zimei, for pushing Chu Yang onto this path where he had no choice but to see the True Martial Holy Sect as an enemy. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Xu Zimei laughed wildly, his right hand covering his face, his head slightly bowed, his smile sounded incredibly eerie. ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong, and if you think I am, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Xu Zimei pointed at the bound members of the Yin-Yang Sect next to him, speaking to Chu Yang, ¡°If they think I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯ll kill them all. If this world¡¯s sense of righteousness thinks I¡¯m wrong, then I will overthrow everything and make my own rules. If this world thinks I¡¯m wrong, then I will destroy everything, burying all beings in oblivion. I can¡¯t be wrong, and even if I am, you all have to believe that I¡¯m right. These are my rules,¡± Xu Zimei declared. Chu Yang watched Xu Zimei serenely, smiling as well, ¡°You too will die, right? When your life reaches its end, there will come such a day. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, his voice hoarse. Following that, Tyrant Shadow burst forth with a blinding light, fiercely stabbing into Chu Yang¡¯s abdomen. Grasping Tyrant Shadow, Xu Zimei slowly lifted it, intending to split Chu Yang¡¯s upper body in two. ¡°With no fear in my heart, nothing in this world can strike fear,¡± Chu Yang said composedly, his final gaze turned toward the utterly devastated girl next to him. ¡°They say that when a person dies, they become a star in the sky, watching over the ones they love; I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be the brightest one,¡± he said. His eyes gradually dimmed, and his life froze at that final moment. Xu Zimei knew that he had killed Chu Yang, but he had not destroyed his opponent¡¯s heart. That heart, fearless and undaunted. Even at the moment of death, that indomitable spirit remained unshaken. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151 Chapter 150 Asking for Punishment ?Chapter 151: Chapter 150 Asking for Punishment Chapter 151: Chapter 150 Asking for Punishment Watching Chu Yang¡¯s corpse fall before her, Baili Xiao, who was beside him, suddenly became calm. If one looked closely, they would find madness and hatred within her eyes. A primordial wisp of the innate Yin and Yang Qi flew out of Chu Yang¡¯s body, trying to escape. The black and white mists intertwined, reaching straight up to the sky. Xu Zimei quickly opened the True Fate World, capturing it inside. Immediately after, a green pearl fell from beside Chu Yang¡¯s corpse, which Xu Zimei also collected. Baili Xiao looked at Chu Yang¡¯s corpse. Perhaps it was the calm after the storm, or perhaps it was the prelude to another tempest about to begin. She simply stared at the corpse, her gaze as stagnant as dead water. ¡°Baili Xiao, leave behind the Empress¡¯s Flying Immortal Body, and you may leave with your father,¡± Xu Qingshan¡¯s indifferent voice came from above. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave it,¡± Baili Xiao nodded, calmly replying. The next moment, her whole body emitted a dazzling white light, and her face distorted with agony. The separation of a Battle Body can occur in two ways; one is it automatically falls off after the death of its bearer. The other is the bearer detaching the Battle Body themselves, which is incredibly dangerous and might cause irreparable harm to the individual. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? The white light around Baili Xiao grew stronger, her whole body trembling nonstop as the pain from forcibly separating the Battle Body increased bit by bit. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï She clenched her teeth tightly, preferring to fall to the ground in pain rather than let out a single sound. After a long while, Baili Xiao had completely fainted from the agony. A silver-white orb shot out from her body at high speed, and Xu Qingshan¡¯s hand swept down, collecting the orb immediately. ¡°Sect Master Xu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will take her and leave,¡± Baili Chengfeng hurriedly said from the side. Xu Qingshan frowned deeply, then nodded and replied, ¡°Let her fend for herself.¡± As Baili Chengfeng took Baili Xiao away, the people of the True Martial Holy Sect had already brought back the individuals from the Yin-Yang Sect into the Holy Sect. And all the possessions accumulated by the Yin-Yang Sect over the nearly ten thousand years had been collected by the True Martial Holy Sect. A long time after the people of the True Martial Holy Sect had left, those who watched the battle approached the site to see if anything valuable had been overlooked. After all, no one could have imagined that the colossal entity standing here a moment ago would be annihilated in a mere instant. The terror of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect was evident. This incident spread like a warm spring breeze overnight throughout the Extreme West Region, including the Eastern Continent. While people marveled at the horror of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the reverence in their hearts became even deeper. ¡­¡­ Everyone loves to be a great hero, one who can save the world and be renowned across the heavens. Young people, with their own fervor, always dream of one day destroying the Yin-Yang Sect and killing Chu Yang with their own hands. Unfortunately, Xu Zimei was not a great hero; he didn¡¯t have the passionate blood of youth to destroy the Yin-Yang Sect and kill Chu Yang by himself. Instead, he annihilated the Yin-Yang Sect and killed Chu Yang with the power of the Sect Gate. That is Xu Zimei¡¯s rule of conduct; as long as it achieves the goal, he could be ruthlessly unscrupulous. ¡°` As for how the world sees him, whether he¡¯s a terrifying Demon King who everyone fears, or a little mouse ridiculed behind his back, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because one day, he will be the one setting the rules of this world, those who follow me will prosper, those who oppose me will perish. After all, it¡¯s survival of the fittest. ¡­¡­a€| No sooner had everyone returned to the True Martial Holy Sect than they were informed that all were to gather at the Council Hall. When Xu Zimei arrived at the hall, he noticed a pure white coffin placed at the head of the chamber. The majesty emanating from the coffin oppressed everyone present. ¡°May I ask why Ancestor Feihong has summoned us?¡± Xu Qingshan stepped forward to inquire. Ancestor Feihong was a war general from the era of Empress Hongtian and is one of the oldest ancestors in the True Martial Holy Sect today. She did not emerge from the Dust Blood Coffin, for every trip out into the world cost those with nearly depleted lifespans a great amount of life essence and vitality. ¡°I heard that you stripped the heir of the Empress of her inheritance?¡± A faint voice came from within the coffin. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Xu Qingshan, glancing at the Great Elder beside him before nodding affirmatively. ¡°She is the heir of the Empress. Do you realize what status she holds?¡± The voice from the coffin seemed slightly angry as it continued, ¡°What right do you have to strip the Empress¡¯s heir of her inheritance?¡± ¡°Does the heir of the Empress belong to the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Xu Qingshan replied, neither humble nor arrogant, ¡°If she is one of ours, then on what grounds do I, the current acting Sect Master, have no right to govern her?¡± ¡°Her status is extraordinary,¡± the voice from the coffin fell silent for a moment before speaking again, ¡°Nurtured properly, she may yet hold hope for this world¡¯s Destiny.¡± ¡°I gave her a chance precisely because of her status as the heir of the Empress,¡± Xu Qingshan responded, ¡°It¡¯s a pity she doesn¡¯t know moderation. Even the heir of the Empress cannot act recklessly.¡± ¡°There are things that I cannot speak of now, but you have squandered the Empress¡¯s good intentions. No matter what she¡¯s like now, one day she will turn to our True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Ancestor Feihong said faintly, ¡°If it really comes to it, it¡¯d be better if you just hand over your authority. The thoughts of the younger generation are too radical, and it is the likes of the Great Elder, that older generation, who possess more stability.¡± ¡°Ancestor, I am the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, not someone whose position can be idly revoked by a single word,¡± replied Xu Qingshan, slightly frowning, ¡°According to the rules, to revoke the position of Sect Master requires a unanimous vote by all four ancestors, and at least three of them must agree. Moreover, there has to be a large-scale vote among all the disciples of the Sect. If you truly wish to remove me from power, I can contact the other three ancestors right now, and then we can discuss the matter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m here,¡± Xu Qingshan¡¯s words had barely finished when a vast voice resounded around the chamber. At the head of the great hall, a grey-robed old man had appeared, seemingly out of nowhere. At this moment, everyone greeted the Heavenly Curtain Ancestral Master and even Ancestor Feihong was no exception. After all, the Heavenly Curtain Ancestral Master was a war general who fought alongside the True Martial Great Emperor for an era, his seniority much higher than Ancestor Feihong¡¯s by several generations. When they carried Destiny back in their day, even Empress Hongtian had not yet been born. ¡°I¡¯m not against granting special treatment to special individuals, but everything must have limits,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain Ancestor blandly, ¡°It was by my command that the heir of the Empress was stripped of her status. If you have any objections, come to me directly.¡± ¡°I have no wish to argue with the Heavenly Curtain Ancestral Master. There will be an outcome to this matter in the future,¡± came the calm voice of Ancestor Feihong from within the Dust Blood Coffin, ¡°I only hope that you will cease targeting her after this.¡± ¡°If she does not violate the rules of the Sect, I naturally will not target her, but if she harbors resentment, the Sect will show no mercy,¡± responded Xu Qingshan. ¡°` Chapter 152 - Chapter 152 Chapter 151 Vein Beast ?Chapter 152: Chapter 151 Vein Beast Chapter 152: Chapter 151 Vein Beast Watching the departure of Ancestor Feihong¡¯s Dust Blood Coffin, Heavenly Curtain Ancestor said to Xu Qingshan, ¡°Quell this turmoil as quickly as possible. Now is not the time for chaos.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Qingshan nodded. ¡­¡­a€| At this moment, atop Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Qingshan looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let Baili Xiao off just for a spot in the Heavenly Primordial small world.¡± ¡°Releasing the tiger back into the mountain, huh,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Some people are like birds in a cage. They¡¯ll never understand how vast the outside world is. Believe me, she will live in agony every day.¡± Xu Qingshan took a deep look at his son and asked, ¡°What are your plans next?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going for a walk. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? I want to leave the Extreme West Region and have a look at the core areas of the Eastern Continent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï If possible, I might also visit the Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°An experience would be good. After all, we from the Extreme West Region have been isolated for too long and have somewhat declined. The world outside is much more fascinating,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°By the way, your second senior brother Xiao Fengyu is also experiencing the Eastern Continent. You might run into him.¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and nodded. ¡­¡­ Within a pitch-black space, the angry roar of the Divine Beast Chaos echoed, as it struggled fiercely, accompanied by the sound of clanking chains. ¡°You foolish Heavenly Curtain, you should die,¡± the angry voice reverberated in this quiet space. ¡°It was you who destroyed our Wild Desolation era. Even now, you refuse to spare our Ancient Demon Race.¡± ¡°Do you wish to revive the glory of the Monster Race?¡± a calm voice arose from a dark corner. ¡°Who, who¡¯s speaking?¡± Chaos quickly turned its head, only to see Xu Zimei stepping out of the darkness. ¡°It turns out to be you, little brat,¡± Chaos looked at Xu Zimei with a contemptuous smile and retorted, ¡°A second generation who only rides on the coattails of his ancestor¡¯s shade.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t our ancestor¡¯s shade meant to provide shade for us, the younger generation?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Useful things must be utilized, or else they¡¯re truly wasted.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chaos asked warily. ¡°I want you to be my Vein Beast,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light chuckle. A Vein Beasta€¡±each Martial Artist in their lifetime can have one. Not only Martial Artists can open the Vein Gates, but Monster Beasts also practice by progressing step by step to open their Vein Gates, overcoming their own shackles. The difference is that humans open their Vein Gates from the inside out, which is why each opening of the Vein Gates is accompanied by anomalies. Monster Beasts, on the other hand, open their Vein Gates from the outside in, therefore, their Vein Gate anomalies appear internally and are invisible to outsiders. If a human and a Monster Beast¡¯s Vein Gates resonate, and both parties consent, then the two can share Vein Gates and form a contract. The content of the contract generally comes in three types: one where the human is the master and the Monster Beast is secondary. Another where the Monster Beast is the master and the human is secondary. There¡¯s also an equal contract between both parties. And most importantly, the choice of a Vein Beast must be an Ancient Monster Beast or a Monster Beast that carries the bloodline of an Ancient Monster Beast from the Wild Desolation era within their body. Since the True Martial Great Emperor inaugurated the Era of Emperors, all Monster Beasts born are unable to resonate with human Vein Gates, and therefore, they cannot form contracts with humans. But also due to the scarcity of Ancient Monster Beasts, they are now almost one in ten thousand, which leads to ninety percent of Martial Artists not having a Vein Beast. Moreover, most Martial Artists¡¯ Vein Beasts contain only some residual bloodline of Ancient Monster Beasts. A Chaos, being a pure Ancient Monster Beast and even a Divine Beast among Monster Beasts, is even rarer to encounter. ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos roared towards the sky, its gaze fixed intensely on Xu Zimei as it said, ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Xu Zimei laughed and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your Wild Desolation era was splendid?¡± ¡°Splendid? It was more than just splendid, it was an era where myriad beasts stood tall,¡± Chaos said quietly after a pause. Perhaps for the vanquished, past glory is the most difficult thing to forget. ¡°Then do you wish to revive the Monster Race¡¯s glory?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Chaos looked deeply at Xu Zimei and scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Boy, are you trying to tell me that if I agree to be your Vein Beast and assist you in bearing Destiny, you will help me revive the glory of the Monster Race? Do you think I would believe such meaningless words? You might deceive those young ones who are not worldly, but not me.¡± ¡°No, even without me bearing Destiny, I can help you revive the glory of the Monster Race,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°How will you help?¡± Chaos¡¯s heart seemed to beat faster, and it asked warily, ¡°A member of the human race willing to help our Monster Race?¡± ¡°To me, there is no difference between the human race and the Monster Race. As long as they are within my rules, the Monster Race can also live, but if they are outside my rules, I¡¯ll kill humans just the same,¡± Xu Zimei stated indifferently. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Chaos stared intently at Xu Zimei and demanded. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have the luxury of choice. There are only two paths before you, either refuse and be killed outright, ending your life with your so-called pride and regret. The second path is to agree to become my Vein Beast. At the very least, your life will continue, along with my promise. Whether or not the promise is fulfilled, at least you have a chance,¡± Xu Zimei smiled as he spoke. As his words fell, a mass of colorless Chaos light emerged within Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Chaos, seeing the anomaly on Xu Zimei¡¯s body, was utterly astonished, ¡°You, how could you have such a thing?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°You have only one chance, miss this, and your own value won¡¯t be worth my promise anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll agree to be your Vein Beast,¡± Chaos hurriedly replied, ¡°but I must form an equal contract with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the standing to form an equal contract with me. It¡¯s not about worthiness, but simply that no Monster Beast has the standing,¡± Xu Zimei spoke calmly after hearing Chaos¡¯s words: ¡°You seem to not understand your position. If I were you, I would cast aside all that so-called pride and dignity. What you should be doing now is acting like a wagging-tailed dog, obeying my commands. When I¡¯m in a good mood, I might just help you. The most foolish ones are those who retain their pride in the absence of strength. Isn¡¯t life all about discarding dignity in some places to gain strength and then using that strength gained at the expense of dignity to reclaim it elsewhere? Think about it, although you are a groveling dog in my presence. But if you can hence revive the Monster Race, in the eyes of those Monster Beasts, you¡¯ll shine like the resplendent stars, eternally immortal.¡± Chapter 153 - Chapter 153 Chapter 152 Breaking Through the Esteem Vein Realm ?Chapter 153: Chapter 152: Breaking Through the Esteem Vein Realm Chapter 153: Chapter 152: Breaking Through the Esteem Vein Realm ¡°You will become the greatest Monster Beast in the history of the Monster Race. No matter how the eras change or Talented Disciples rise, whenever the Monster Beasts reminisce about the past, you will always be that unforgettable and insurmountable chapter. You are destined to leave a striking mark in the annals of our vast racial history. All Monster Beasts will remember there was such an ancestor, who shouldered the Cang Tian, who trod upon the Thick Earth, who bore the fate of all beings in the dark, who alone took up the heavy responsibility of reviving the era of the Wild Desolation, who traveled an incredibly rugged path with difficulty and danger, who in this era, where the human race reigns supreme and numerous emperors stand side by side, pioneered a new era belonging to the Monster Race. Your spirit and radiance will shine throughout Eternal Ancient, and your name will be Chaos.¡± ¡°Well said,¡± hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos struck the ground fiercely with its great paw, causing boundless darkness of the space to tremble. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve prepared your opening remarks for you, and once you restore the glory of the Wild Desolation era, you can freely shape your mighty hero¡¯s image. No one will know of your once humble beginnings as a groveling dog. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? What will be remembered is the one who saved the beasts from dire straits and stood tall with the heavens and earth, the sun and moon. Their collective pride, their great ancestor, Chaos.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you, I hope you will keep your own word,¡± Chaos mused for a moment and looked deeply at Xu Zimei, saying. ¡°A wise choice,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Then, Chaos¡¯s massive body was seen sitting quietly on the ground, as an aura of the peak of the Divine Vein Realm emanated from it. The Vein Gates that had originally appeared within its body were now transferred outside, looking at the eight Vein Gates that were ¡°thumping¡± open. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, also sat cross-legged, and controlled his own Vein Gates to merge with the other¡¯s Vein Gates. Feeling the rhythm of each other¡¯s Vein Gates, Xu Zimei sensed the existence of that covenant in his mind. He felt Chaos¡¯s thoughts, its will to submit to him. In the pitch-black space, endless light radiated out, and the pale blue light enveloped the entire space. Xu Zimei felt a powerful force emanating from his Vein Gates, which continuously nourished his body. And in that instant, his realm was directly broken through, advancing from the peak of the Empty Vein Realm to the Esteem Vein Realm. Esteem Vein first layer, Esteem Vein second layer, ¡­¡­ Esteem Vein ninth layer. The fifth vein gate, belonging to the Illusion Blood, was also completely opened, and spiritual energy surged around him, circulating several times through the Grand Circulation within his body. All the bones in his body were crackling and popping. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes; not only had his realm broken through, but more importantly, there was now an indescribable connection between him and Chaos. It was as if, with this vague connection, he could control the life and death of Chaos at will. ¡°Master,¡± Chaos¡¯s massive body squatted down slightly, and its bull-like head bowed slowly, looking at Xu Zimei with great respect. ¡°Chaos, your name is too cumbersome to say. I¡¯ll give you a new name,¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment and proposed. ¡°Please bestow upon me a name, master,¡± Chaos nodded and replied with a resounding voice. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Little Dumpling,¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment and said. ¡°Master, in what way am I small?¡± Chaos looked at its enormous body and asked with some confusion. ¡°As long as the name is easy to pronounce,¡± Xu Zimei rubbed Chaos¡¯s head, feeling a bit uncomfortable. Then he stretched out his hands, and a dimensional space appeared in front of him. He freed Chaos from the chains that bound it. Chaos stepped into the dimensional space. Once a martial artist signs a Vein Beast contract with a monster beast, they can open a dimensional space. This space is specifically for storing their own Vein Beast. Having resolved Chaos¡¯s issue, Xu Zimei also left the area. He had reached the Esteem Vein Realm, and the next step was to enter the Emperor Pulse Realm. But the Emperor Pulse Realm allows the manifestation of True Fate, although Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World was not yet complete; he was still lacking a strand of Mysterious Yellow Qi. Without perfecting his True Fate World completely, Xu Zimei was unable to manifest True Fate and advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm. ¡­a€| In the following days, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak to rest for a few days. The Holy Sect had chosen him to be the new Saint Heir and was about to hold an enthronement ceremony, to be announced to the entire world. The preparations for the grand ceremony were still underway. After the enthronement, Xu Zimei was planning to visit the core area of the Eastern Continent. Lately, Lin Ruhu had not been around the Sect Gate, reportedly because the Third Elder had taken him out for experiential training, with no specified return date. Yan Buhui also bid farewell with his sword, stating his intention to venture out and gain a deeper understanding of his Sword Dao within the mortal world. He watched Yan Buhui leave in his fluttering white garments, holding the resolve to obliterate the Huang Family of Northwest City. Xu Zimei also knew that it was time for him to leave. To head off to a new, broader world to explore. And then to trample all those so-called talented disciples underfoota€¡±a truly exhilarating thought indeed. ¡­a€| On the day before the enthronement ceremony, Xu Zimei went to Secluded Dragon Gorge alone. This was where he and Chu Yang had fought in their previous life. Unfortunately, he was defeated by Chu Yang and fell into Secluded Dragon Gorge; everyone thought he had died in its depths. In fact, he was lucky to have survived, and even gained some fortunes below. People always think that fortunes of this kind are only obtained by those destined by heaven, but in truth, every strong individual has encountered some fortune along their path. Though for Xu Zimei now, the opportunities below Secluded Dragon Gorge were not as significant as they had been originally. Nevertheless, it was still a wondrous item. The story of Secluded Dragon Gorge has to start from the Era of Emperors. In those years, the True Martial Great Emperor carried Destiny, and the ten Divine Beasts led the entire Monster Race in a ruthless slaughter of the human race. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The Divine Dragon Clan almost came out in full force, tasked with attacking the southern side of the True Martial Holy Sect. Regrettably, it was that battle where nearly the entire Dragon Clan was annihilated. The True Martial Great Emperor fought alone against the ten Divine Beasts, and the Heavenly Curtain War God stood guard in the south, almost completely slaughtering the entire Dragon Clan. The extermination of this race caused the Great Dao of heaven and earth to wail in mourning, and it descended with immense power to commemorate the destruction of the Dragon Clan. The Divine Dragons that perished at the hands of the Heavenly Curtain War God, with their lingering malice, merged with the immense power of the Great Dao to continue their existence here in a special form. This place, protected by the Great Dao, harbored the hope of birthing new Divine Dragons after a million years, allowing their race to continue to prosper. Because of the Great Dao¡¯s protection, even the True Martial Great Emperor could not destroy this place. Later, it was designated as a Forbidden Land of the True Martial Holy Sect and was named Secluded Dragon Gorge. Chapter 154 - Chapter 154 Chapter 153 Dragon Tree ?Chapter 154: Chapter 153 Dragon Tree Chapter 154: Chapter 153 Dragon Tree Standing at the highest point of Secluded Dragon Gorge, the shape of the entire gorge resembled a surging and winding dragon, with occasional low whispers of dragon chants emanating from the bottom of the gorge. Mad Wind sliced through the air like a knife, and looking down, black and golden mists intertwined, roaring and churning incessantly in the air. Spiritual energy surged around Xu Zimei¡¯s body as he walked on air, flying towards the very bottom of Secluded Dragon Gorge. Mid-flight, a grey mist wrapped around his body. Then, eight Vein Gates opened, and the roar of Chaos resounded in this world. Seated on the back of Chaos, Xu Zimei shot downward like a swift arrow, carrying endless waves of energy towards the bottom. Noticing an intruder, the black and golden mists at the bottom of Secluded Dragon Gorge merged together, forming the shapes of several golden dragons that charged at Xu Zimei. The overwhelming majesty of the dragons enveloped the entire world, causing the surrounding space to shake. Witnessing this scene, Chaos let out an angry roar, a very peculiar sound, high-pitched yet piercing to the ear. Hearing Chaos¡¯s roar, the golden dragons hesitated, each looking at Chaos with a hint of fear before ultimately dispersing, transforming back into countless wisps of mist that drifted away. ¡°Master, did you see that?¡± Chaos said somewhat proudly, ¡°Back in the day, they were my underlings, not daring to be presumptuous in front of me.¡± Xu Zimei smiled as he surveyed the scene around him. Secluded Dragon Gorge was bottomless, and apart from the drifting black and golden mists, he could barely make out anything else. The last time he had fallen down here, he had already lost consciousness, and thus was not very familiar with the surrounding scenery. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Chaos carried him for about half an hour before they finally saw the ground. The ground was golden yellow, different from the usual brown earth, containing very strong energy within it. It was the blood of the Dragon Clan that had dyed this place gold. Even over so many years, their blood had not faded but instead had merged into the land. Around them grew a few withered trees, their leaves fallen, branches long since dried, looking extremely desolate in the Qingfeng breeze. After walking a few more steps, Xu Zimei discovered an especially enormous skeleton straight ahead. Despite having died a long time ago, the dragon¡¯s might on the skeleton was still very intense. The skeleton was over thirty meters long, with flesh and skin already decayed, leaving only the white bones that remained extremely hard. Walking for another half an hour, Xu Zimei finally saw the scene he was familiar with from his previous life. It was a mountain stream, with faint droplets of water seeping through the rock walls of the stream. Around it flowed a very clear river, the sound of the water rushing like pleasing music echoing throughout the area. In the middle of the river stood a lone tree growing there. This was the first sign of life Xu Zimei had encountered since arriving here. The river wasn¡¯t deep, so he stepped into the cool currents and walked step by step towards the tree in the center. The tree was five meters tall, completely golden yellow in color, including the branches and leaves. Because of the mists overhead, it was difficult for the sunlight to penetrate and shine through. Yet strangely, while there was barely any sunlight in other areas, the surroundings of this tree were basked in ample sunlight. At this moment, the originally golden tree, bathed in sunlight, appeared dazzlingly brilliant, resplendent and eye-catching. What was most peculiar about this tree were its fruits. They bore some similarity to ginseng fruits and looked like transparent amber. The outer layer was gold, while inside was the phantom of a small dragon. There were at least a hundred such fruits on the tree. ¡°The Dragon Clan is aiming to revive their race,¡± Chaos murmured to himself. ¡°Consuming these golden fruits can greatly enhance the strength of the body, and the increase is significant,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Even the spiritual energy will contain some of the Dragon Clan¡¯s imposing presence. It¡¯s definitely considered a marvel. Although it is not listed among the wonders of the world, there are so many wonders that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any lesser.¡± After staring at the fruits for a long time, Chaos slowly said, ¡°These aren¡¯t just any fruits, but life itself. Every fruit represents a life.¡± Upon hearing Chaos¡¯s words, Xu Zimei furrowed his brows. He took a closer look at these fruits but did not sense any sign of life from them. ¡°The young dragons inside have not yet been fully nurtured. Apart from our Ancient Demon Race, other beings cannot detect the life essence within,¡± Chaos explained, ¡°The Dragon Clan has been gone from this world for a long time; could it be they¡¯re preparing to emerge in this era?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just eat them and see how they can emerge,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that in his previous life, due to a twist of fate, he would end up eating all the fruits nurturing young dragons, foiling the many years of the Dragon Clan¡¯s planning. ¡°The birth of the Dragon Clan is protected by the Great Dao and the Dragon Gods. If you kill these young dragons, the Great Dao might not react, but the Dragon Gods definitely won¡¯t let you off,¡± Chaos warned urgently. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï The Dragon Clan had perished, but only in this realm had they been exterminated. The race had not vanished from the annals of the River of Fate. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have people on our side at the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos was taken aback. Indeed, although the Dragon Gods were powerful, they weren¡¯t the only ones to reckon with, as there were four Great Emperors from his sect. The strength of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect lay not just in their heritage, not just in the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left behind, nor just in the Great Emperor¡¯s War Generals, but in the Great Emperor himself. Although it was difficult for the Great Emperor to intervene in these matters, having him there provided a guarantee. If a Dragon God decided to defy the rules and sought to kill someone from the True Martial Holy Sect, a Great Emperor would be able to stand against him. And for those first-rate sects, it was rather sad. This was also why many first-rate sects were desperate to advance to the status of an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Having a high-end combatant afforded them the privilege to speak and hold sway, whether he was put to use or not. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°Master, although you are not afraid of the Dragon Gods, it would really be a waste to simply consume these Dragon Fruits like that,¡± Chaos advised. As an Ancient Monster Beast himself, that was all he could do. If Xu Zimei insisted on eating them, there was nothing Chaos could do. ¡°I was just speaking hypothetically. These Dragon Fruits are of great use to me; why would I eat them?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Besides, with my current strength, the boost from these Dragon Fruits is not as exaggerated as before.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re not planning to cultivate these young dragons, are you?¡± Chaos asked with a mix of surprise and doubt. ¡°Not possible right now, as I don¡¯t have enough spiritual energy and vital essence to nurture them,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°But we can take them with us for now. Once my plan succeeds, it should be just about right.¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 155 Chapter 154 Chaos Pearl Pulsates ?Chapter 155: Chapter 154 Chaos Pearl Pulsates Chapter 155: Chapter 154 Chaos Pearl Pulsates Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos looked at the Dragon Tree with a touch of sympathy. Although the Dragon Clan from the previous life indeed had committed many evils, they had also been exterminated as retribution. How could it be that in this life, these young dragons hadn¡¯t even been born before they ended up in this man¡¯s hands? Spiritual energy surged in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, and he grasped the trunk of the tree. Veins bulged on his forearms as he braced his stance and, with a herculean effort, pulled the Dragon Tree out from the ground. Cracks appeared on the ground, as if the moaning of dragons could be heard, and the massive Dragon Tree was completely uprooted. Xu Zimei quickly stored it in his Storage Ring. Ordinary Storage Rings could only contain inanimate objects, but Xu Zimei¡¯s was of the highest grade, capable of holding both animate and inanimate objects. However, without the connection to this land, and lacking ample spiritual energy and blood qi, the Dragon Tree had temporarily stopped growing. After securing the Dragon Tree, Xu Zimei took a walk around the area with Chaos. Small bridge over flowing water, withered vines on old trees, the setting sun in the west. Having taken a turn on the path through the mountain stream, Xu Zimei was ready to leave when he suddenly felt a throb in his True Fate World. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t the True Fate World throbbing, but the Chaos Pearl hidden within it. In the originally serene True Fate World, space began to ripple in layers as the Chaos Pearl broke through the void, floating in mid-air within the True Fate World. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï An endless radiance spread from it, and Xu Zimei could feel the Chaos Pearl¡¯s yearningsa€¡±a longing, a craving. ¡°Does it need something from here?¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He looked around and found nothing besides the rock walls of the mountain stream. He walked two steps to the north and felt the Chaos Pearl¡¯s resistance. So he took two steps to the south, and the Chaos Pearl continued to resist. It wasn¡¯t until Xu Zimei walked east that the Chaos Pearl revealed a sense of joy. Xu Zimei was puzzled. He approached the rock wall, and the Chaos Pearl¡¯s throbbing intensified. His right hand surged with black spiritual energy and he punched through the rock wall. Upon seeing the situation inside, Xu Zimei realized the wall hid a hollow spacea€¡±it was actually a vacuum. There was a black hole inside, bottomless and uncharted, its depth unknown from the face of the rock wall. ¡°You go ahead and scout the path,¡± Xu Zimei said to Chaos. ¡°Master, you want me to be cannon fodder?¡± Chaos asked in shock. ¡°If not cannon fodder, then what? Do you expect to be pampered like a lord? Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently, ¡°Moreover, with your thick skin and strong flesh, you can withstand danger a bit longer, creating a solid chance for me to escape.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Chaos cursed inwardly, then with a smile said, ¡°Master, rest assured, be it climbing Blade Mountain or descending into fire seas, I will protect your safety with my life.¡± Then, Chaos charged forward first, followed by Xu Zimei, as they both walked deeper into the mouth of the cave. The entrance was very spacious. Xu Zimei only had to stoop slightly to get in, while even at its smallest, Chaos had to crawl on its belly to enter. The air inside the cave was thin, and the deeper they went, the more they felt a bone-piercing chill. This cold was not only physicala€¡± it seemed to be freezing even the divine soul. What surprised Xu Zimei even more was that this coldness ignored all defenses and acted directly on the body. That is to say, whether you are a mortal or a strong warrior from the Divine Vein Realm, there is no difference in this ice-cold aura. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t hold on any longer, if we go further in, I¡¯ll definitely freeze into an ice sculpture,¡± Chaos trembled as he spoke. ¡°Then let¡¯s get out,¡± Xu Zimei felt he had also reached his limit, ready to think of another plan. At that moment, inside the True Fate World, the Chaos Pearl trembled again, and an energy split into two, enveloping Xu Zimei and Chaos. Once this energy enveloped them, the surrounding coldness instantly vanished, as if it was thoroughly blocked. ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Chaos asked curiously. ¡°Why ask so many questions, just hurry and crawl inside,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. A man and a beast continued inward for about ten more minutes, and Xu Zimei finally saw a beam of light. The inside space became more spacious, but it was still not very roomy. What surprised Xu Zimei was that the light was not from the sun but emitted from a pure white, extraordinarily viscous liquid. This mass of liquid solidified into the shape of a monster, which gave Xu Zimei a very odd feeling at first glance; it seemed to have one head, two arms, and two legs. But when you look a second time, you realize that the monster has countless heads, arms, and legs. Moreover, Xu Zimei had never seen this kind of monster before; it felt oddly familiar yet very foreign. ¡°What kind of Monster Beast is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked Chaos. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it either,¡± Chaos pondered and said. ¡°You didn¡¯t have this kind of Monster Beast during the Wild Desolation era?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously, ¡°Could it be a Monster Beast that went extinct in the Mythical Era?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably not just a Monster Beast,¡± as soon as Chaos finished speaking, the liquid-formed monster began to move. A deep white light emanated from the monster, and when this light shone upon Xu Zimei, he instantly felt suppressed. All the strength in his body seemed to be locked, and even moving slightly was extremely difficult. After immobilizing Xu Zimei, the monster did not choose to attack; instead, it drifted toward the upper part of the rock wall. As the monster was about to leave, the Chaos Pearl in Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World also became anxious. With Xu Zimei¡¯s permission, it directly flew out from the True Fate World. The Chaos Pearl floated mid-air, entangled with the monster. Layer upon layer of grey mist enveloped the Chaos Pearl, and within this grey mist, the surrounding space shattered, and even time came to a halt. The monster was no less extraordinary; its body evolved all the creatures of heaven and earth, those Divine Beasts only existing in legends materialized one after another. Riding the clouds and fog, howling at the sky, sounds of the Great Dao echoed, and endless radiance continuously dispersed the seal of the Chaos Pearl¡¯s grey mist. Just as the monster was about to escape, the Chaos Pearl seemed to grow angry. In that moment, still with Xu Zimei¡¯s agreement, the inside True Fate World unleashed endless mighty force, the River of Fate surged tumultuously, light from the Pure Moon Altar shone out, gradually rising. Even the Yin and Yang Qi that Xu Zimei had not integrated before emitted boundless holy light, then forcibly pulled the monster into the True Fate World. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Following that, everything hidden in the void disappeared from sight. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156 Chapter 155 Taiying Youying ?Chapter 156: Chapter 155 Taiying Youying Chapter 156: Chapter 155 Taiying Youying As the True Fate World returned to tranquility, the restraining force on Xu Zimei¡¯s body also disappeared. He carefully felt his own True Fate World and discovered that nothing had changed. Looking at Chaos lost in thought, Zimo asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡± ¡°An ancient legend, so ancient that almost no one believes it anymore, nearly forgotten,¡± Chaos said gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, only guessing on my own.¡± ¡°What legend?¡± Zimo inquired. ¡°The origin of species,¡± Chaos replied slowly. Zimo was startled. As for the origin of species, he knew very little. The most widely accepted and disseminated belief was that the human race evolved from the Beast Race. In those days, Qing Yangzi proposed the theory of Beast Race evolution, and he and the Strength Emperor created the Half-Beast People. Although this experiment was considered a failure, the Beast Race evolution theory proposed by Qing Yangzi was widely accepted. Not only the Monster Race, but also the human race themselves acknowledged this theory. ¡°Are you referring to the human race¡¯s origin and evolution theory that Qing Yangzi mentioned before?¡± Zimo asked curiously. ¡°No, something even more ancient,¡± Chaos replied, ¡°Have you ever considered, if the human race evolved from the Beast Race, then what is the origin of the Beast Race itself?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°This is a secret kept by our Beast Race. In truth, I do not know whether it¡¯s real or not,¡± Chaos replied, ¡°Legends say that at the dawn of the Epoch, heaven and earth were in a state of Chaos. The Chaos Pearl separated heaven and earth, and at that time, no life existed in the world. After the separation of Chaos, its utmost positive energy merged with the essence of the sun, evolving into a lifeform known as Taiyang Zuzhao. Taiyang Zuzhao was the most powerful and noble creature in the world, whom we refer to as the Holy God. Furthermore, after the division of Chaos, its utmost negative energy merged with the essence of the moon, evolving into another creature known as Taiying Youying. We call it Wang Sheng, the past Holy One.¡± ¡°Taiyang Zuzhao, Taiying Youying,¡± Zimo murmured to himself, these names were unfamiliar to him. When Chaos Pearl took him into the River of Fate, he saw the evolution within the River of Fate, which did not include information about these two entities. It is known that the River of Fate came into existence at the beginning of the Epoch. Thus, the only explanation was that the birth of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying predates even the River of Fate. ¡°Continue, please,¡± Zimo said, looking at Chaos. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Chaos nodded and said, ¡°Yin and Yang beget the Dual Polarity, the Dual Polarity gives rise to the Four Symbols, the Four Symbols join to create the Bagua, and the Bagua gives birth to all things. Hence, the Dual Polarity breeds the nature of heaven and earth, the Four Symbols define the essence of heaven and earth. According to the speculations left by our ancestors, the fusion of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying gave rise to the Monster Beasts in the world. Whether it¡¯s the four Holy Beasts from legends or various ferocious beasts whispered in rumors, they are actually all derived from the Holy God and the past Holy One. Later on, these Monster Beasts, after another derivation process, evolved into other Beast Races.¡± ¡°It seems I¡¯m beginning to understand,¡± Zimo pondered aloud. ¡°Let me explain it in the simplest terms,¡± Chaos continued, ¡°Regarding the legends of the Dragon Clan, let¡¯s not discuss these lower-level dragons for now, the image of the Divine Dragon has always been circulated among my Monster Race. Its head is like a camel¡¯s, its antlers like a deer¡¯s, eyes like a rabbit¡¯s, ears like an ox¡¯s, neck like a snake¡¯s, belly like a clam¡¯s, scales like a carp¡¯s, claws like an eagle¡¯s, palms like a tiger¡¯s. According to our Monster Race¡¯s legends, in fact, all these so-called rabbits, oxen, snakes, carps, eagles, tigers¡­ are evolved from the Divine Dragon. That¡¯s why some parts of their bodies greatly resemble the Divine Dragon. The Dragon is one of the four Holy Beasts. If the four Great Holy Beasts evolved the Monster Beasts of the world, and the Holy Beasts themselves derived from Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying, then one can conclude that all the Beast Races in the world are evolutions of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying.¡± To put it simply, Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying were the ones who evolved the four great Holy Beasts, and these Holy Beasts then transformed into all the creatures in the world. Subsequently, among these monster beasts, some evolved into you humans.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the monster we just saw is related to Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying?¡± Xu Zimei asked, shocked. ¡°After Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying evolved all creatures, they went into hiding,¡± Chaos said, looking seriously at Xu Zimei. ¡°I suspect that the monster we just saw is Taiying Youying¡¯s true form. And the pearl that flew out of you must be the Chaos Pearl.¡± Upon hearing Chaos¡¯s reasoning, Xu Zimei was startled and gave Chaos a look-over before saying, ¡°Your intelligence, it¡¯s something else.¡± ¡°Master, can you first tell me if that was the Chaos Pearl or not?¡± Chaos eagerly asked. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Just be a good bootlicking dog,¡± Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t realize how deep your secrets ran,¡± Chaos said excitedly. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m all yours. Through thick and thin, through hell and high water, my loyalty will never die.¡± ¡°You were a Divine Beast of the Wild Desolation Epoch, can¡¯t you have a bit more ambition?¡± Xu Zimei replied, exasperated. ¡°Does being ambitious make one stronger?¡± Chaos inquired. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I might as well stick to being a decent lackey.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Master, why are you so calm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be excited about?¡± ¡°The Chaos Pearl, Taiying Youying, compared to these, so-called Great Emperors are nothing but rubbish,¡± Chaos hastily replied. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, how does any of that concern you?¡± Xu Zimei turned around and asked, defeated. ¡°How does it not concern me? I¡¯m your Vein Beast, after all. Once you become powerful, I¡¯ll benefit from it.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°When you eat meat, you ought to at least save me a sip of the broth!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Master, can I touch your Chaos Pearl?¡± ¡°Scram.¡± ¡°You got it!¡± ¡­¡­a€| After leaving Secluded Dragon Gorge, it had already grown dark outside. Xu Zimei stowed Chaos away into the Dimensional Space and then checked on his True Fate World, finding that nothing had changed. Whether Taiying Youying was real or not, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t bother himself with that much. Tomorrow he was to attend the Sect Gate¡¯s ceremony for the Saint Heir, and in the evening, his father Xu Qingshan had someone deliver a set of robes. Claiming it was the Saint Heir¡¯s robe, he told Xu Zimei to wear it for the ceremony the next day. A night without words. Xu Zimei decided not to practice cultivation that evening and simply chatted with Chaos all night long. He managed to coax out many secrets of the Monster Race from him; Chaos was now clearly acting like a hanger-on. Thinking back to when he was so arrogant, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but lament that the times had changed, beasts¡¯ hearts weren¡¯t what they used to be! Chapter 157 - Chapter 157 Chapter 156 Hundred Beasts Tribe ?Chapter 157: Chapter 156 Hundred Beasts Tribe Chapter 157: Chapter 156 Hundred Beasts Tribe The robe was pure white in color, with the two big characters for ¡°True Martial¡± embroidered on the back, and a crescent moon pattern on the chest. The entire robe was woven from the silk of the Everlasting Silkworm, feeling very warm and soft to the touch. When the sun enveloped the world once again, a new day also began anew. With the services of the two maidservants, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, Xu Zimei had finished washing up. He grabbed the Saint Heir¡¯s robe with one hand and draped it over himself, and then, accompanied by Xiao Guizi, headed towards the location of the enthronement ceremony. The morning breeze wafted through the tail end of autumn, as the weather gradually turned cooler. Along the way, all those he encountered, whether common elders or core disciples, would greet Xu Zimei. The status of the Saint Heir within the Sect Gate was lofty, even allowing them to sit on an equal footing with the seven Great Elders. When Xu Zimei arrived at the site of the enthronement ceremony, it was already packed with people. Nearly all of the disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect had gathered here. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°From the time of our Ancestor, the True Martial Great Emperor, our True Martial Holy Sect has been established for over a hundred thousand years,¡± Xu Qingshan, standing at the forefront, swept his gaze across the audience, his voice imbued with spiritual energy as he spoke loudly, ¡°In these hundred thousand years, our Sect Gate has seen many figures worthy of being remembered by the era. What makes me proud is that a hundred thousand years of setbacks and storms have not brought this behemoth to its knees, but instead have made it more cohesive and powerful. However, we all understand that the glory of yesterday is ultimately in the past, and we must all move forward toward an even more resplendent future. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Our Sect disciple, Xu Zimei, has achieved an outstanding first-place position in the competition among the six Sects. Also, according to the recent observations and discussions with the seven Great Elders, we have decided to confer the title of the present Saint Heir upon Xu Zimei. I hope that he can shoulder the mission of the Saint Heir, ¡­¡­¡­..¡± Listening to Xu Qingshan¡¯s long opening speech, Xu Zimei felt somewhat bored. Only when the speech was nearing its end did he slowly step forward. He took the exclusive Token of Identity of the Saint Heir from Xu Qingshan¡¯s hands, then turned around to face the dense crowd of disciples below. His eyes blazed like torches; the breeze made his hair a bit messy, and his white robe danced gently in the wind. ¡°This is the best of times,¡± Xu Zimei paused, a smile curling at the corner of his mouth as he spoke slowly, ¡°because you will witness the arrival of an incomparably brilliant era, and you will become witnesses to magnificent history. But it is also the worst of times, because you and I were born in the same era. In my era, dragons must coil, and tigers must lie down. Talented Disciples or evil beings, you will all fade under the brilliance of my radiance, Wu Geng, with no hope of standing out.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the previously noisy crowd of disciples instantly quieted down. Everyone looked at the young man at the front with some incredulity. ¡°You only need to understand one thing,¡± Xu Zimei said to the disciples below in a calm tone, ¡°I will carry the mandate of Destiny, and from now on, there will only be two Great Emperors in this world. One called Xu Zimei, and the other called ¡®other Great Emperors¡¯.¡± After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he looked around at everyone present, then turned and left. At that moment, he was the center of attention. Everyone watched his retreating figure, silent. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 What Xu Zimei had said was clear to all: this guy had great ambition indeed, aiming to distinguish himself from all the other Great Emperors. ¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about the stir these people made within the sect for now. On the second day after the Enthronement Ceremony, Xu Zimei bid farewell to Xu Qingshan and prepared to leave the Extreme West Region. This time, he brought Xiao Guizi with him. Now that Situ Goudan had grown up, Xu Zimei rode the little tiger, and together with Xiao Guizi, they left the True Martial Holy Sect at dawn. There were many routes from the Extreme West Region to the core of the Eastern Continent, Xu Zimei chose to set out in the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Once they crossed the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they would directly reach the Eastern Continent. The morning fog was still in a slumber, not yet awakened, as two figures slowly vanished into the mist. ¡­¡­ The Hundred Thousand Mountains lay to the east of the Extreme West Region, with mountain ranges that snake and spiral across the land. It was precisely because the mountain range was so vast and immeasurable that the locals named it the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Many tribes lived in the depths of these mountains, and these tribes used the monster beasts as their strength and totems. Each tribe had its own monster beast that they worshipped, and hence outsiders collectively called them the Hundred Beasts Tribe. Of course, they were different from the Half-Beast People of the Myriad Beasts Sect; they were pure humans. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi traveled on, dust-covered, and after seven days on the road, they finally arrived at the foot of the Hundred Thousand Mountains before dusk. ¡°Saint Heir, let¡¯s find a tribe nearby to rest for the night,¡± Xiao Guizi said, ¡°We can continue our journey tomorrow.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°From now on, just call me Senior Brother.¡± The two entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and it was already November, with the north wind sweeping the cold currents from the other side of the mountains. After running through the woods for about fifteen minutes on the Dark Heaven Tiger, Xu Zimei finally saw flickering lights not far away. As they got closer, they realized it was a small-scale tribe, with a huge tiger statue placed at the entrance. Right now, in front of the tribe, a group of people were gathered around a bonfire, singing and dancing as if celebrating something. The group was just over a hundred strong; though not numerous, the atmosphere was still quite lively. ¡°Their totem must be the tiger,¡± Xu Zimei said to Xiao Guizi. As they approached, the people of the tribe also noticed these two outsiders. ¡°Hello,¡± Xiao Guizi said to them with a smile, ¡°We plan to cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and now that it¡¯s getting dark, may we stay here for one night?¡± ¡°Where do you come from?¡± One of the elders in the group, who seemed to command a great deal of respect and had graying hair, stepped forward and asked with caution. ¡°We come from the Extreme West Region and wish to go to the core area of the Eastern Continent,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. The elder was silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°Alright, you can come in.¡± After Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi entered, the elder glanced at the Dark Heaven Tiger behind them, bowed slightly three times, and the rest of the people also bowed three times in respect. ¡°This is one of the branches of the Tiger Tribe, and it¡¯s rare for outsiders to come here,¡± the elder said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s quiet when there are no visitors,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°And it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s too quiet that over the years, many young people from the tribe have ventured out into the outside world,¡± the elder said, shaking his head. The living quarters of the Tiger Tribe resembled tents, fashioned from a very special type of fabric. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158 Chapter 157 Chi Family ?Chapter 158: Chapter 157 Chi Family Chapter 158: Chapter 157 Chi Family Xu Zimei remembered a young man named Gao Xiong from within the True Martial Holy Sect; he was from deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After the old man led the two into a room and was about to leave, he was called back by Xu Zimei. ¡°Elder, I heard that recently, there was a Giant who came from deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Do you know if that¡¯s true?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any Giants, but one night recently, as I was sleeping, I was suddenly awakened by a series of extremely loud footsteps,¡± the old man pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡°The footsteps sounded like thunder, exploding right by my ear. I was so frightened that I hid in my room and dared not come out until the footsteps disappeared the next morning. Later, I heard others say that it was a Giant over a hundred meters tall who had come. It had three heads and six arms, and with just a slight opening of its huge mouth, the entire pond¡¯s water was instantly drunk dry by it.¡± Watching the old man leave, Xiao Guizi asked with a hint of surprise, ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± ¡°Giants,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Xiao Guizi was startled and quickly remembered, saying, ¡°I seem to have read about them in a book. I heard that they were the third great race in the world, following the Monster Race and the human race. However, it seems like they were already extinct during the Wild Desolation era.¡± ¡°Right, but there are always a few who, due to various reasons, luckily survive,¡± Xu Zimei said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï a€| A night of silence passed as Xu Zimei cultivated the entire evening, and early the next morning, he was awakened from his cultivation state by an extremely noisy commotion. He and Xiao Guizi walked out of the room to see all the people of the tribe gathered at the entrance. The crowd looked up eagerly as a Flying Horse descended from the edge of the sky. The Flying Horse was silver-white all over, exuding a gentle glow. As the Flying Horse descended from the sky, a pale white trail was drawn behind it across the sky. Behind the Flying Horse, there was a carriage being towed, made of precious Spirit Tree timber. On the Flying Horse sat an old woman in a white robe. Beside the carriage, a young man in golden armor was walking on air, gently landing. ¡°We come from the core area of the Eastern Continent,¡± the young man¡¯s aura surged, and his golden armor shimmered with dazzling light in the sunlight. He seemed like a War God descended from the heavens and said indifferently, ¡°Recently, there have been rumors that a Giant has passed through your Hundred Thousand Mountains. Has anyone here personally witnessed this Giant?¡± ¡°My lord, we were so scared at the time that we all hid in our rooms, who would dare to come out,¡± the old man who had received Xu Zimei and his companion earlier hurriedly stood up and said. ¡°With so many of you here, I refuse to believe that not a single person has seen it,¡± the young man snorted coldly. ¡°My lord, I did sneak out to see it before,¡± a young man in the crowd stood up and replied, ¡°Only, it was too dark at that time. I only saw a large dark shadow, before I could get a clear look, the shadow had already left.¡± ¡°Good, now I want everyone in this tribe to go and look for the Giant in all directions,¡± the young man commanded, ¡°If you can find any trace of the Giant, there will be a generous reward for you. If you don¡¯t find anything, don¡¯t bother coming back.¡± ¡°My lord, the Giant has been gone for several days now, where do we go to look for it now?¡± the old man stood up and said anxiously. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern, how you find it is up to you,¡± the young man replied indifferently. Xiao Guizi frowned at the young man in the sky and said, ¡°Brother, they are so domineering.¡± ¡°If you have the strength, you can also be domineering,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°Help them search for the giants,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a good show; it would be a pity to miss it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away; I¡¯m watching all of you,¡± the youth said to the people, ¡°Anyone who dares to run will wish they could neither live nor die.¡± ¡­a€| Hearing the youth¡¯s words, everyone became somewhat silent; the strongest martial artist in their tribe was only at the True Vein Realm. And since this youth could tread through air, that indicated he was at least at the Empty Vein Realm. Afterward, everyone scattered in all directions, beginning their search for traces of the giants, but unfortunately, after an entire day, they found nothing. As evening came, the group returned to the tribe. The Flying Horse was sitting off to the side, and the old crone was still calmly sitting on the horse¡¯s back, with no one knowing who might be sitting in the carriage behind her. The youth watched as the people returned and frowned, ¡°You¡¯ve found nothing at all?¡± All of them shook their heads. The youth pondered for a moment, walked up to the horse-drawn carriage, and said to the old crone, ¡°Lord Xueluo, there¡¯s no trace of anything here; could the giant have already left?¡± ¡°Impossible, the formation has reacted here; the Essence of Life must be here,¡± the old crone replied indifferently. The youth nodded and returned to the people, raising his voice, ¡°I feel that searching like this doesn¡¯t put much pressure on you, and I don¡¯t have that much time to waste with you. How about we set a rule? I¡¯ll give you five days to search. If you still haven¡¯t found anything, then for each day that passes, I will kill one-fifth of you, so that by the end of five days, all of you will have been killed.¡± Hearing the youth¡¯s words, the people of the Tiger Tribe started to cause an uproar. The elder from before stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lord, we are a branch of the Tiger Tribe; if you kill us, you will be making an enemy of our Hundred Beast Tribe.¡± ¡°So what? You are but ignorant people who worship Monster Beasts,¡± the youth said with disdain, ¡°Do you know where we come from? We are from the Chi Family of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect on the Eastern Continent. My name is Chi Lei, remember it well, so at least you¡¯ll understand why you¡¯re dying.¡± Hearing the youth¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s face changed drastically, and he fell silent for a long while, seemingly struggling. Just then, a loud boom exploded around them. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me; it has nothing to do with them.¡± The voice was incredibly loud, and immediately, the ground began to tremble. A giant rose from the depths of the earth, his height at least one hundred meters, his body deep brown. Aside from his massive stature, his appearance was also quite peculiar, his eyes squinted into what was almost a straight line. His ears, looking somewhat like barriers, were shaped a bit like snail shells, his nose was high and pronounced, and his mouth very thick and large. ¡°Lord Xueluo, he has come out,¡± Chi Lei, the youth, feeling the imposing aura of the giant, quickly ran toward the carriage. The old crone walked on air, with True Fate Emergence, revealing herself to be a powerful warrior at the Emperor Pulse Realm. Snowflakes scattered behind her as the old crone said sternly, ¡°Hand over your Essence of Life, and I will let you leave.¡± ¡°The Essence of Life is the heart of our giant tribe; if you want it, come and take it yourself,¡± the giant roared, lifting his head to speak to the old crone. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159 Chapter 158 The Chi Family Saintess ?Chapter 159: Chapter 158 The Chi Family Saintess Chapter 159: Chapter 158 The Chi Family Saintess ¡°` Thousands of snowflakes fluttered through the night sky, and the already cool evening temperature seemed to dip into the depths of a bitter winter, making people shiver uncontrollably. The old woman was shrouded in cold air; her large hand reached directly for the giant, freezing the space in its path bit by bit with the thousands of falling snowflakes. The giant roared up to the heavens. Although he couldn¡¯t fly, when he stood up, his height nearly matched that of the old woman aloft in midair. With one punch, he shattered the old woman¡¯s hand of condensed spiritual energy, scattering countless ice shards through the air. The giant crouched slightly and leaped straight up from the ground, shooting into the sky like a streak of light. With a jump hundreds of meters high, his right fist tore through the air, bringing up endless waves of force, and struck directly towards the old woman. The old woman¡¯s face remained impassive as she slowly withdrew a dragon-head staff. As she gently tapped it on the ground, space was instantly bound, and the surrounding snow and ice froze together, forming the shape of a shield. The fist smashed hard upon the shield, and the sounds of ¡°crack, crack¡± echoed all around. Though the shield cracked under the blow, it ultimately withstood the punch. The old woman tapped her dragon-head staff again, and a white light emanated from the dragon head atop the staff. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? When the white light flickered, the snowflakes around her instantly coalesced into the form of an ice dragon, which roared furiously and launched a maelstrom with its claws toward the giant. ¡­¡­a€| Xu Zimei observed the spectacle in the sky and said to Xiao Guizi, ¡°Go check who is in that carriage.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded, and together they walked towards the nearby carriage. The young man named Chi Lei saw them coming and immediately stepped forward to block their path, frowning as he asked, ¡°What do you fools want to do?¡± ¡°Stop calling everyone a fool; the Chi Family isn¡¯t all that impressive,¡± Xiao Guizi snorted coldly, pulling out a long staff from behind his back and attacking Chi Lei. Xiao Guizi had now reached the pinnacle of the True Vein Realm and had cultivated the Great Emperor¡¯s Technique that Xu Zimei had given him before. Before they left the sect, Xu Zimei had specifically taken Xiao Guizi to change his weapon, replacing his previous Mysterious Tier weapon with a Chen Tier long staff. Although Xiao Guizi¡¯s combat strength couldn¡¯t be considered invincible among his peers, he was at least considered among the ranks of talented disciples. His innate talent wasn¡¯t particularly impressive; his current achievements were actually built upon an accumulation of resources. Xiao Guizi fought with Chi Lei. Although Chi Lei was a Martial Artist of the Empty Vein Realm, their bout seemed evenly matched. Xu Zimei chuckled and stood in front of the carriage, speaking softly, ¡°Is the person inside the carriage still not ready to come out?¡± The carriage remained silent, while the Flying Horse at the side neighed a few ¡°whinnies¡± in response. Xu Zimei smiled, slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back, and ignited the blade in roaring flames, chopping down directly towards the carriage. ¡°You dare,¡± Chi Lei shouted in anxious fury from the side. ¡°Better take care of yourself first,¡± Xiao Guizi laughed aloud, the long staff in his hand whirling fiercely, creating a dense shadow like overlapping mountains. The sound of ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± exploded in the air, and the crimson carriage was split into pieces by the slash. A white figure flew out from the wreckage of the carriage. This was a woman dressed in a purple long gown, her hair snowy white, and her pupils a deep shade of blue. ¡°` The woman¡¯s demeanor was indifferent; she was not only cold in temperament, resembling an ice maiden but even a faint cold current swirled around her. ¡°The pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm,¡± Xu Zimei gazed at the woman in the purple dress and smiled faintly. ¡°Who are you?¡± the woman asked in a cool tone, as numerous purple ribbons unraveled from her body. Xu Zimei smiled and with a slash of his Tyrant Shadow, a rift was cleaved through the Line between Heaven and Earth. The woman¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, her purple ribbons danced in the air, condensing together to block Xu Zimei¡¯s attack. Immediately after, countless ribbons transformed into sharp swords, all hurtling towards Xu Zimei. ¡°To possess such strength at such a young age, you must be the Saintess of the Chi Family this generation,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand trembled slightly, as boundless flames spread from the blade, with rolling Heavenly Thunder enshrouding faint purple Thunderbolt, detonating at the edge of the sky. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The woman looked serious, her ribbons already shattered into pieces by the explosions, the chill around her growing denser as she took a few steps backward. ¡°Let¡¯s end this, I¡¯m not interested in wasting time playing with you,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. As his words fell, the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm¡¯s pinnacle surged forth, the air around exploded, and with a step, ripples spread through space, placing him directly behind the woman. The woman in the purple dress cried out in surprise, unable to react in time, and was struck on the back by Xu Zimei, falling from mid-air. ¡°If you dare to kill her, then wait to face the wrath of our Chi Family,¡± Chi Lei bellowed furiously. He tried to save the woman, but Xiao Guizi held him back, leaving him unable to escape. As Tyrant Shadow¡¯s icy blade touched the woman¡¯s equally cold neck, her gaze, besides its usual coldness, was filled with astonishment. She herself had not expected to be defeated so quickly, given that she had always been proud among her peers on the Eastern Continent. Whether it was talent, family background, or personal strength, she never considered herself inferior to any peers, even surpassing many. Yet now, facing this stranger of the same age, she had not lasted a single move, and many even stronger techniques she hadn¡¯t had a chance to use, rendering her defeated. Meanwhile, on another side of the sky, the battle had also reached a fever pitch, and the old crone had already suppressed the Giant. The elder woman was a veteran in the Emperor Pulse Realm with extensive combat experience, and her dragon-headed cane was an extraordinary object. While the Giant¡¯s realm was higher than the elder woman¡¯s, likely at the level of the Saint Vein Realm, unfortunately, he seemed to have suffered a serious internal injury, using half of his strength to suppress the injury, leading to a severe lack of combat power. At this moment, the old crone¡¯s aura surged, and snowflakes began to fall slowly throughout the entire region. In her hand, the dragon-headed cane glowed with endless radiance, and the freezing snow condensed into a spear. At the tip of the spear, the sharp edge and chill were gathering, transforming into a streak of light; the crone poured all her strength into the spear, aiming to end the battle with a single strike. As the spear tore through the air with an unstoppable force, the elder¡¯s Essence, Qi, and Spirit also became incredibly weak at that moment. Just then, the world suddenly darkened, and a blade¡¯s light accompanied by a low murmur emerged on the horizon. ¡°Way of Inquiry, the Ninth Form, Line between Heaven and Earth.¡± The blade¡¯s light swept up endless sharpness, shattering the space completely, and in that moment, the elder woman¡¯s gaze was fixed. The heavens and the earth split open. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160 Chapter 159 Searching for the Essence of Life ?Chapter 160: Chapter 159 Searching for the Essence of Life Chapter 160: Chapter 159 Searching for the Essence of Life The old crone didn¡¯t even have time to react before she was torn apart by the Blade Qi, the snow and ice in the sky instantly dissipating as her blood and body fell from the sky. The long spear made of condensed snow and ice plunged deeply into the giant¡¯s chest, completely piercing through the giant¡¯s entire body. ¡°Lord Xueluo,¡± Chi Lei, standing by the side, saw this scene and his eyes almost split open, his expression a mix of shock and fury. Taking advantage of the moment, Xiao Guizi struck Chi Lei¡¯s back hard with his staff, knocking him to the ground. Chi Lei took a deep breath, trying to stand up, but Xiao Guizi stepped on his head, pressing it into the ground. Watching Xu Zimei approach, the woman beside him had a solemn expression but showed little panic. Instead, Chi Lei yelled, ¡°You killed Lord Xueluo, our Chi Family will never let you off.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about your own safety right now?¡± Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, slowly approached Chi Lei. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Chi Lei¡¯s face changed slightly, his voice panicked as he asked. ¡°Tell me your names, origins, and the purpose of your visit here,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°Impossible, just wait for our Chi Family¡¯s retaliation.¡± No sooner had Chi Lei¡¯s words fallen than he saw a flash of knife light before his eyes, his right arm brutally chopped off, blood spurting out. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk,¡± Chi Lei endured the pain in his arm, his tone filled with dread. ¡°I thought you had some spine, turns out you¡¯re just a wimp,¡± Xiao Guizi snorted coldly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°We come from the Chi Family, at the core of the Eastern Continent. You must have heard of us,¡± Chi Lei said, pointing at the woman beside him: ¡°She is the most hopeful contender to become the Saintess of our generation in the Chi Family, her name is Chi Qianxue. We came here to seek out the Giants and take the Essence of Life from them.¡± ¡°What do you want with the Essence of Life?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just that a while ago the Family Head issued an order, saying that whoever could find an object with the attribute of life could become the Saint Heir or Saintess of our family,¡± Chi Lei quickly replied. ¡°So you set your sights on the Giants,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled: ¡°Then do you know that since the Era of Emperors, it¡¯s been strictly forbidden in the Yuan Central Continent to kill any of the Giants?¡± ¡°I know, but everyone understands that it¡¯s fine as long as the killing stays hidden,¡± Chi Lei answered: ¡°I¡¯ve said all I have to say, now let me go, I promise to forget everything that happened today.¡± The Giants are a very special race on the Yuan Central Continent, starting with the True Martial Great Emperor, each successive emperor has left ancestral instructions not to harm any member of the Giants. No one knows the intentions of these emperors, nor does anyone understand what is so special about the Giants. ¡°When did I say I would let you go?¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, lifting Tyrant Shadow in his hand; Chi Lei¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon, his blood spraying into the air. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei turned and looked at the woman, chuckling, ¡°Chi Qianxue, not a bad name.¡± ¡°Just kill me if you have to, I won¡¯t tell you anything,¡± Chi Qianxue replied indifferently. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know,¡± Xu Zimei said: ¡°Your Chi Family needs an object with the attribute of life to activate a certain formation. However, objects with the attribute of life have always been scarce, and over the past thousand years, the life-attribute objects in your family have been depleted almost completely. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? That¡¯s why your Family Head came up with this plan in desperation.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she asked solemnly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. How do you think I should deal with you?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Killing me wouldn¡¯t be of much use, it¡¯d be better to trade me for something meaningful instead. You can say outright what you want, as long as I can do it, anything can be used to redeem my life,¡± Chi Qianxue said calmly. ¡­¡­a€| The Chi Family was an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect located in the central region of the Eastern Continent, and their ancestors were the Ice Snow Emperor. One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Old Land, was located in the central region of the Eastern Continent. Thousands of years ago, a man known as the Divine Emperor situated his created Divine Gate at the heart of the Old Land. No one knew his purpose, and very few had ever truly seen a person from the Divine Gate. The story of the Divine Emperor was filled with legend; after he bore his destiny, he sought to unify the entire Yuan Central Continent. Unfortunately, with so many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects on the continent, naturally, no one was willing to accept the rule of the Divine Emperor. Thus, after the Divine Emperor successively destroyed seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, this act not only failed to instill fear in the remaining sects, but it also angered the people across the entire continent. So, on that day, a loud boom resonated through the firmament, and three dark holes appeared in the sky. Three ancient emperors, only known from legends, descended upon the Yuan Central Continent. No one knew the details of that battle; people only knew that after the battle, the Divine Emperor never appeared again. And the Divine Gate he created never again emerged from the Old Land. The Old Land was revered as one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands of the Yuan Central Continent, situated on a piece of land forgotten by heaven and earth. The land was vast, bordering the ocean that surrounded the Eastern Continent to the southeast. Only to the northwest did it border with land, and to the north of the Old Land was territory ruled by the Chi Family. The Chi Family was very concerned that one day the people from the Divine Gate would come out of the Old Land, and at that time, their Chi Family would surely be the first to be affected. Therefore, in the age when the Taoist Array Great Emperor bore his destiny, they requested him to set up a formation at the border between the territory ruled by the Chi Family and the Old Land. With the existence of this formation, they did not need to worry about people from the Divine Gate breaking through from the north. However, the operation of this formation required treasures with life attributes to sustain it, and after operating for thousands of years, it had consumed a tremendous amount of life-attribute treasures. Now the treasures needed for the operation of the formation were once again scarce, and the Chi Family found it very difficult to find more life-attribute treasures. ¡­¡­a€| Meanwhile, the giant who was originally pierced by a spear also slowly stood up, and the wound on his chest had now disappeared. Light flickered over the giant¡¯s body, and before long, the giant actually transformed into the size of a normal person. This was a bald young man wearing an especially old and odd-looking long robe. His entire body was muscular, his skin very dark, and with his bushy eyebrows and big eyes, his smile gave off a particularly honest feeling. The young man walked up to the group and said with a smile to Xu Zimei, ¡°Thank you for helping me just now.¡± ¡°So your Giants can actually shrink,¡± Xiao Guizi observed the young man carefully and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161 Chapter 160 My Name is Liu Pingfan ?Chapter 161: Chapter 160 My Name is Liu Pingfan Chapter 161: Chapter 160 My Name is Liu Pingfan ¡°I don¡¯t have a name,¡± the youth shook his head and replied, ¡°but you can tell me your names.¡± ¡°Where do you live?¡± Xiao Guizi continued to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t have a home, but right now I¡¯m doing something very great,¡± the youth replied with a smile. ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Guizi asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you must not tell anyone else,¡± the youth said with a simple smile, then whispered, ¡°Actually, the world we live in is round, just like an orange.¡± ¡°Round? The world is endless,¡± Xiao Guizi argued. Xu Zimei glanced at Xiao Guizi, then back at the youth. In fact, from ancient times to the present, there have always been people exploring what this world is like. Even many Great Emperors, among whom the Divine Travel Great Emperor was the most famous. After he had accepted his destiny, he disappeared. Before leaving, he left a message, ¡°I will use my feet to traverse the splendid mountains and rivers.¡± The Divine Travel Great Emperor set off in one direction, and after a long, long time, he arrived at the eastern edge, which was the end of this world. Claims of the world being endless were thoroughly refuted. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï However, there, the Divine Travel Great Emperor encountered a barrier that he could not pass through, no matter what he tried. Even using all his strength with a full-force strike from the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts, he could not inflict the slightest damage to the barrier. Afterward, the Divine Travel Great Emperor returned to the True Martial Holy Sect. Behind the records of his travels across the continent, he wrote, ¡°We live in a cage.¡± After the Divine Travel Great Emperor ascended, his records were preserved by the Sect Gate. Aside from a few high-ranking members, few disciples would know of them. Thus, many people in Yuan Central Continent still believe the world is endless. ¡­a€| ¡°What makes you think the world is round?¡± Xiao Guizi asked, looking at the youth. ¡°The horizon is curved. When a ship sails over the sea, the first thing we see is its mast, followed by its hull,¡± the youth explained with a smile. Time rewinds far, far back, to when the legend of the Giants had been extinct since the Wild Desolation era. Legend had it that they competed against a certain existence for the sake of Yuan Central Continent and were subsequently exterminated. After the end of the Wild Desolation era, a long time had passed since the Era of Emperors. Until one day, a Giant suddenly awoke between heaven and earth. From the day he became conscious, he was alone. He had no relatives and no name. He began trying to understand this world, and then he realized that his body was hundreds of times larger than a normal human¡¯s, making him a peculiar existence. He lived in a secluded forest, spending his days cultivating or playing with the wild beasts in the woods. One day, as the Giant looked up at the sky, the gentle sunlight spilled over from the edge of the horizon. The Giant was struck by a sudden whim. He wanted to explore the true shape of the world, to see what kind of world we live in. ¡­a€| ¡°Believe it or not, from Hundred Thousand Mountains, I¡¯ll keep heading in one direction, and one day, I¡¯ll have traveled around the world and come back to the starting point,¡± the youth said. Hearing the youth¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi was left speechless. After a pause, he replied, ¡°What¡¯s the point of discussing whether the world is round or not? Instead of wasting time on this, we might as well cultivate. If you hadn¡¯t run into us, you might have been caught and had your Essence of Life taken.¡± ¡°No, I have to prove for myself that the world is round. Would anyone like to join me?¡± the youth asked. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in these things, but I do believe in your theory,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°I¡¯m off then, hope we encounter each other again one day,¡± the young man smiled. Then his body expanded a hundredfold in size with one stride, he nearly crossed a hundred meters, and a thunderous rumbling exploded in their ears. Xiao Guizi shook his head with a smile and turned to Chi Qianxue, asking, ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do with her?¡± ¡°Take her to the Eastern Continent,¡± Xu Zimei replied. During the recent battle, the members of the Tiger Tribe had scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing to the surrounding forests and mountains, leaving no trace of any person. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi rested at the spot for half the night until the sky began to lighten slightly the following day, then started their journey on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger. Xu Zimei rode the Dark Heaven Tiger while Xiao Guizi rode a Green Jiao Horse. Chi Qianxue was bound on the Flying Horse she had ridden before, and the other end of the rope was tied to the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s neck. ¡°You can let me go; I won¡¯t run away. Besides, with you here, I can¡¯t escape,¡± Chi Qianxue told Xu Zimei. ¡°What makes a captive think she has so many demands? Once we¡¯re in the Eastern Continent, whether you¡¯ll even stay alive depends on the reward we receive,¡± Xiao Guizi snorted coldly. The sinuous mountain range stretched long and winding, the surrounding peaks steep and formidable. The golden glow from the sun poured over the entire range, and from above, the mountains resembled a coiling Golden Dragon. ¡­¡­ Changhe River flowing endlessly, Twilight deepening in the sky, Three-foot Green Peak Sword, Sweeps through the mortal world, I walk with songs under my feet, The Sword comes from the heavens, The young man in a light green robe with a green longsword on his back ambled through the mountains carefree, with a gourd of wine hanging at his waist and humming what seemed to be a poem or a ditty. The Dark Heaven Tiger came racing from afar. The young man stopped his steps and looked at Xu Zimei and his group with interest, chuckling softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in these Hundred Thousand Mountains for over ten days now, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen people.¡± Xu Zimei regarded the young man¡¯s attire and suddenly a person from his past life, a famously imposing figure, came to mind. ¡°Young lady, please don¡¯t look at me with such a strong possessive gaze,¡± said the young man, looking at Chi Qianxue sighing, ¡°Ah, this accursed peerless visage of mine.¡± Chi Qianxue wore a puzzled expression, feeling as if tens of thousands of Divine Beasts were stampeding in her heart. ¡°Friend, may I know your name?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with caution. ¡°I am Liu Pingfan, ¡®Ping¡¯ as in common and unremarkable, ¡®Fan¡¯ as in a mortal descending from the heavens,¡± the young man smiled, eyeing Xiao Guizi, then his expression turned to one of shock, clicking his tongue in disbelief, ¡°Friend, I see that you are exceptionally gifted, with a destiny mark on your forehead. Truly a one-in-a-million Sword Dao genius. I have a Peerless Divine Sword here. Seeing as you are fated, I¡¯ll sell it to you at a low price.¡± Xu Zimei dismounted and asked with a smile, ¡°What Divine Sword? Let me have a look.¡± Liu Pingfan smiled, casually plucked a weed from the roadside, and said sentimentally, ¡°Friend, this is the Divine Sword I was speaking of.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid, or are you the stupid one?¡± Xiao Guizi snorted coldly, ¡°A weed as a Divine Sword?¡± ¡°Do you know what the ultimate realm of the Sword Dao is?¡± Liu Pingfan asked. ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Guizi was taken aback. ¡°Grasses, trees, bamboos, stones, can all be swords. This very weed is a Divine Sword, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Liu Pingfan smiled and tossed the weed casually into the air. Boundless sword light descended from the firmament, followed by a thunderous explosion. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The mountain beside them was split in two. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162 Chapter 161 The Worlds Wonders Rank No ?Chapter 162: Chapter 161 The World¡¯s Wonders Rank No. 10 Spring of Life Chapter 162: Chapter 161 The World¡¯s Wonders Rank No. 10 Spring of Life ¡°` Xiao Guizi stared at the scene, dumbfounded. He could feel that Liu Pingfan was just at the peak of the Empty Vein Realm, but his strength seemed ridiculously strong. Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled, ¡°I think that¡¯s not right. The highest realm of Sword Dao should be ¡®using no technique to defeat techniques.''¡± ¡°How do you mean?¡± Liu Pingfan asked with interest. Xu Zimei drew Tyrant Shadow and gently waved it in the air with his right hand. It was this simple movement of the blade, without any mix of Spiritual Energy or technique. Xu Zimei asked with a smile, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°Just a casual swing of the blade?¡± Liu Pingfan asked, puzzled. ¡°No, look behind you.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Pingfan turned around, only to hear the ¡°boom¡± of explosions in the sky. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Thunderbolts mixed with fierce flames slashed down from the sky, and the raging sparks ravaged space. The mountain range that Liu Pingfan had split was instantly leveled by the roaring thunderbolts. Half of the mountain range was blasted into dust and stones flew chaotically, shattering into countless powders. Liu Pingfan wore a look of astonishment. He had gathered his own power in the weeds, using them as a medium to bisect the mountain. But Xu Zimei¡¯s attack was something he couldn¡¯t comprehend. The Curved Blade was just waved casually, without any surge of Spiritual Energy. How was this force exerted? ¡°You still have a long way to go,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. Liu Pingfan paused, then quickly caught on and smiled, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve taught me a lesson. I am enlightened.¡± Saying this, Liu Pingfan uncorked the wine gourd at his waist and took a big gulp of strong liquor, his long hair fluttering in Qingfeng, laughing, ¡°Everyone, until we meet again.¡± ¡°We will meet again,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Then Liu Pingfan turned and took a step forward, a step that looked very mysterious, covering over a dozen meters in one stride. ¡°The Changhe flows endlessly, The sky dims at dusk, ¡­¡± Liu Pingfan once again recited his peculiar poem as his figure gradually disappeared in front of everyone. ¡­¡­ ¡°What a strange person,¡± Xiao Guizi said softly. ¡°A talented one, really. There are many Talented Disciples and Evil Beings in this world. The Extreme West Region is just a remote corner,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Then the group continued on towards the deeper recesses of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The midday sun poured down from the edge of the sky, and the deep of the Hundred Thousand Mountains seemed unusually quiet. Xu Zimei looked at Chi Qianxue and said, ¡°How about a deal?¡± ¡°Do I have the right to refuse?¡± Chi Qianxue replied. ¡°Smart,¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said, ¡°Inside the Ice Snow Emperor¡¯s inheritance, there is a purple box. I¡¯ll spare your life, you give me that box.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue pondered for a moment, and replied, ¡°I am only a contender for Saintess now. I can¡¯t guarantee it, but I¡¯ll do my best. If I fail to claim the title of Saintess, I won¡¯t receive the Ancestor¡¯s inheritance either.¡± ¡°You want my help to find a treasure with the attribute of life,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Originally, I planned to snatch the Essence of Life from that Giant. Now, I don¡¯t know where to find a life-attribute treasure,¡± Chi Qianxue replied. ¡°The other competitors for the position of Saintess are also strong. If they find it before I do, it¡¯s bad for both of us.¡± ¡°` ¡°Although I don¡¯t possess any life-attribute treasures, I can offer you some information at no cost,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What information?¡± ¡°About the whereabouts of the Spring of Life.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue¡¯s expression subtly changed. The Spring of Life was, after all, ranked tenth on the list of wondrous items in the world. It should be understood that in their current quest for life-attribute treasures, even if they obtained the Essence of Life from the Giants, it would at best prolong the Formation for another hundred years. After a century went by and the Essence¡¯s energy was depleted, they¡¯d have to search for a new life-attribute treasure. However, if they could secure the Spring of Life now, they would be able to continuously produce life-attribute treasures, forever resolving the shortcomings of the Formation. ¡°The Spring of Life is located within one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, in the Ice Snow Mountain Range,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°The Ice Snow Mountain Range?¡± Chi Qianxue was surprised. She knew all too well the significant connection her Chi family had with the Ice Snow Mountain Range. It was in the Ice Snow Mountain Range that their Ancestor, the Ice Snow Emperor, had contended for his Destiny and ultimately succeeded in Becoming Emperor. But in the era of the Ice Snow Emperor, the Divine Emperor had not yet been born, and naturally, there was no such organization as the Divine Gate. ¡°Can I trust the information you¡¯ve provided?¡± Chi Qianxue asked gravely. Should she bring this information back to her clan, and if her family were truly to discover the Spring of Life, her position as the Saintess would be cemented. ¡°Would there be any point in deceiving you?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. Previously, to prevent Chi Qianxue from escaping, he had sealed all the Vein Gates on her body. Now Xu Zimei released the Vein Gates on Chi Qianxue and cut away all the ropes from her body, saying with a smile, ¡°You are free to go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just letting me leave like this?¡± Chi Qianxue was astonished and asked in confusion. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll break my word and come after you with my family¡¯s forces?¡± Chi Qianxue asked incredulously. Xu Zimei smiled, his hand lightly hooking beneath Chi Qianxue¡¯s chin, drawing her head closer to his gaze as he said affectionately, ¡°Silly girl, of course I trust you.¡± Chi Qianxue¡¯s face flushed slightly and she stepped back, saying, ¡°If there truly is a Spring of Life, I will keep my promise.¡± Afterward, Chi Qianxue was seen seated on a Flying Horse, which glimmered with silver light and streaked across the sky as a trail of light, flying upward. Watching Chi Qianxue¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Guizi curiously asked, ¡°Senior apprentice brother, do you really trust her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°Then why let her go?¡± Xiao Guizi asked, puzzled. ¡°If she¡¯s willing to give it to me, it saves me the trouble of a forceful taking. Otherwise, when I personally visit the Chi family to take it, it won¡¯t be as simple,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Xiao Guizi nodded, somewhat bemused. ¡­a€| In the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, where not a single bird in flight could be seen, the undergrowth and bushes had grown several meters tall. Just as Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi had stepped out from a small valley, a deafeningly loud shout suddenly erupted from the outside of the valley. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Xiao Guizi slightly lifted his head to see hundreds of individuals in yellow garments standing on both sides of the mountain, brandishing a variety of weapons and cheering aloud. ¡°These people are setting an ambush for us,¡± Xiao Guizi said with a frown. ¡°It seems they belong to the Beast Race, though I¡¯m not sure which tribe.¡± ¡°It looks like our journey through the Hundred Thousand Mountains won¡¯t be smooth,¡± Xu Zimei commented with an indifferent smile. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163 Chapter 162 Secret Realm Opens ?Chapter 163: Chapter 162 Secret Realm Opens Chapter 163: Chapter 162 Secret Realm Opens Apart from the people ambushed on both sides of the mountains, there was also a large group of people blocking the path ahead of Xu Zimei and his companion. The leader of this group was a burly woman with dark skin, holding a Wolf Fang Club in her hand, and with her hair cut extremely short. From a distance, her figure resembled that of a muscular man. ¡°So we have two pretty boys here,¡± the woman said, bursting into loud laughter as she looked at Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Guizi, riding a Green Jiao Horse, went forward and asked. ¡°Take these two down. Tonight, they will marry me,¡± the woman said, disregarding Xiao Guizi¡¯s question and instead giving orders to those around her. ¡°Miss, our only order is to guard this place and prevent any unrelated people from passing through,¡± a man in black hesitated before speaking. ¡°It is enough to drive them away; it¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for anyone to come to the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and father won¡¯t let me go out,¡± the woman said with a cold huff. ¡°Now that two pretty boys have finally come, how can I let them flee?¡± As soon as the woman¡¯s voice fell, the ground beneath their feet suddenly started to shake. Not far ahead, a green light shot up into the sky, causing endless ripples to spread through the surrounding space. As the green light disappeared, the sound of a thunderous explosion came from not far away. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Is that place about to open? Why is it so loud?¡± the man in black next to the woman frowned and said. Then he waved his hand and said sternly, ¡°Capture those two first so we don¡¯t let any news slip away.¡± As the man finished speaking, the surrounding crowd charged at Xu Zimei and his companion. A portion of them blocked the way behind, preventing the two from escaping. Looking around, Xu Zimei noticed the varied cultivation levels of these people, the lowest being at the Spirit Vein Realm and the highest at the Empty Vein Realm. Xiao Guizi didn¡¯t say a word and had already charged out with his long staff. Xu Zimei slowly drew his Tyrant Shadow. With an awe-inspiring presence, he moved as if walking on air and swung down his saber. The turbulent water of the Torrent stirred up a ten-thousand-foot storm from the blade, bringing down a third of the people directly in front of him in an instant. Endless currents swirled around, and the sound of the Torrent crashing seemed to echo in their ears. The previously commanding man in black saw this scene and his face changed dramatically. He quickly said to the woman, ¡°Miss, this is not good. He is a master. We must find the Clan Leader quickly.¡± Seeing that the two were about to flee, Xu Zimei pursued through the air, and those who blocked his path were cut down like leeks, all falling into pools of blood. With one slash, he opened a deep ravine in the mountain path ahead and then slowly descended. The two who were about to run saw Xu Zimei land, and the man hurriedly uttered pleas for mercy, ¡°Sir, we mean no harm. We are people from the Bear Clan tribe.¡± A ¡°clang¡± sounded and beneath the invincible edge of the Tyrant Shadow, the man¡¯s head flew off. ¡°But I do mean harm,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The woman beside him had been scared witless. Watching Xu Zimei step towards her, she said with a panicked expression, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. As the saber rose, the head fell. With the woman¡¯s death, the rest of the people around became panicked and fled in all directions. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to chase after them. He and Xiao Guizi walked toward the turbulent area not far away. ¡­¡­ Several elders dressed in yellow robes stood above the emptiness. Around the vacuum, endless ripples spread through space as forces of engulfment expanded in the void. The sound of thunderous explosions arose, this fragment of collapsing space was just a small part; the other spaces around it were actually intact and unharmed. As the space crumbled bit by bit, the spiritual energy on the edge of the sky surged wildly, all converging into the collapsing space. The dozens of elders nearby simply watched quietly, as if waiting for something. ¡°Senior brother, what is this?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in surprise. ¡°It looks like a secret realm is about to be opened,¡± Xu Zimei said after watching for a while, his tone indifferent, ¡°It¡¯s just not clear whether it is a secret realm created by a powerful being or a natural dimensional space formed by heaven and earth.¡± On the Yuan Central Continent, in fact, there were many hidden secret realms. Some were the dimensional spaces formed at the dawn of time with the creation of heaven and earth by the Chaos Pearl. Others were simple secret realms opened by martial artists who had reached a certain realm and possessed unfathomable abilities. Some powerful beings chose to live in seclusion in the secret realms they opened, while others would place their legacies within. As Xu Zimei and his companion arrived, the several elders nearby also noticed the two. All the elders had the cultivation of the Esteem Vein Realm, and none had reached the Saint Vein Realm. One of the elders frowned tightly, watching as Xu Zimei walked on air, his Esteem Vein Realm aura echoing throughout the world. His expression shifted, and he stepped forward with a smile, ¡°I am the Clan Leader of the Bear Clan, may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°Just a passerby,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and slowly drew Tyrant Shadow, with thousands of thunderbolts condensing in midair. ¡°The secret realm is about to open soon. Whether it is good or bad is yet undetermined,¡± the elder said with a smile, ¡°If you are willing, we do not need to compete. Everyone can enter the secret realm. As for the fortunes inside, it will depend on one¡¯s own ability. What do you say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He gazed deeply at the secret realm, the surge of green light that shot into the sky allowing Xu Zimei to feel a rich breath of life within. He had seen the Spring of Life in his previous life, but the life aura here was even purer than that of the Spring of Life. Having received Xu Zimei¡¯s response, the elder went back to discuss with the others for a while, and everyone looked at Xu Zimei with cautious eyes. ¡­a€| The spiritual energy at the edge of the sky grew thicker, and the life essence in the entire space became increasingly intense. Finally, as the space reached its limit of endurance, that piece of space completely shattered. A huge vortex appeared in midair, emitting a soft force of engulfment. The several elders exchanged glances and all flew towards the vortex, with Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi following closely behind. As they entered the vortex, like a drop of water in the ocean, it hardly caused any disturbance. The surroundings became extremely quiet, and the originally broken space was also slowly restoring itself. Only the vortex remained, hanging upside down in midair with strands of engulfing force. ¡­a€| The Taiyuan Heavenly Sect was founded thirty thousand years ago. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï Emperor Taiyuan, originally a loose cultivator, did not have a life as glorious as that of the True Martial Great Emperor or Empress Hongtian, but it was filled with legendary tales. In an age thirty thousand years ago, the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of various Sect Gates fought over the Destiny of their time, battling above the Heavenly Sea. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164 Chapter 163 Mysterious Young Man ?Chapter 164: Chapter 163 Mysterious Young Man Chapter 164: Chapter 163 Mysterious Young Man ¡°` The battle was extremely fierce, and it was said that half of the Heavenly Sea¡¯s waters were dyed blood red. But at the time, no one expected that the one to ultimately emerge victorious and bear Destiny would be Emperor Taiyuan. With the strength of a Loose Cultivator, he overpowered the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of the major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. His experiences were also turned into countless legendary stories that spread far and wide, even commanding greater reverence in the hearts of Loose Cultivators across the Yuan Central Continent than other Great Emperors. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Emperor Taiyuan initially did not wish to establish a sect; his original plan was to find a successor, pass on all of his lifetime of learning to a disciple, and then ascend and depart. ¡­¡­a€| It was during this period that the man who would profoundly impact the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect emerged. His name was Lue Tian, the founder of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect and the inheritor of Emperor Taiyuan¡¯s legacy. In those years, Emperor Taiyuan, bearing Destiny as a Loose Cultivator, was revered by many, for the hardships of Loose Cultivators are well known. However, among so many Great Emperors and numerous Loose Cultivators, how many in history have truly borne the title of Great Emperor as a Loose Cultivator? Emperor Taiyuan, after all, was an anomaly. His successor, Lue Tian, did not want Emperor Taiyuan¡¯s legacy to fade into obscurity among the masses, yet he also knew that he lacked the ability to prove himself as a Great Emperor under his own name as a Loose Cultivator, without relying on any power. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? This path was too difficult. In the end, Lue Tian returned to the core area of the Eastern Continent, bringing all the legacy items left by Emperor Taiyuan, and there he established the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. The name of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect itself was a tribute to Emperor Taiyuan. Nobody had anticipated that, after several generations of management, the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect would grow increasingly magnificent under Lue Tian¡¯s stewardship, with a thriving talent pool and youthful vigor within the sect. After several generations of tumult, the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect produced a man who stood above the Firmament, carrying the Destiny of the age, titled Emperor Hengyu. The Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, with two emperors from its lineage, held an unparalleled status at the core of the Eastern Continent and was the coveted Holy Land of cultivation for many Martial Artists. ¡­¡­a€| This was a particularly rainy deep autumn. There was no sun in the sky, just dark clouds piled up together, the overcast sky densely packed and looking very ferocious and terrifying. The surrounding temperature carried a touch of brisk coolness, and the gloomy sky looked as though it could drop a torrential downpour at any moment. Despite the current weather being unsuitable for going out, it still could not hold back the fervor at the base of the Holy Mountain. Countless youths gathered at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the mist-shrouded Holy Mountain. Although they couldn¡¯t see the full view of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, just the sight of a corner of the sect¡¯s gate filled them with longing but also with a sense of it being beyond reach. Today was the day the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect was recruiting Servant Disciples, and as the name suggests, these were disciples tasked with menial work for the sect. They weren¡¯t even considered formal Outer Sect Disciples, and Servant Disciples had no rights within the sect; their lives and deaths were of no significance. Many Servant Disciples in the past, due to ineptitude in their tasks, were beaten to death by others, with no one intervening to inquire after them. Even though they were only recruiting the most humble, rightless Servant Disciples today, still so many people arrived early at the base of the mountain to wait, afraid to miss the registration time. The plight of Loose Cultivators was no more than this, willing to risk everything for even a tiny chance that seemed as insignificant as dust. ¡°` ¡­¡­ The grand gate of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect slowly opened, just like the hopes in many people¡¯s hearts bursting forth with dazzling brilliance. ¡°The recruitment of Servant Disciples by the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect begins now. Line up and walk up the mountain one by one. Those who disrupt the order will bear the consequences themselves,¡± a white-robed Inner Sect Disciple stood on the mountain and spoke solemnly. Following the words of that Inner Sect Disciple, the youths at the foot of the mountain orderly lined up and began their ascent step by step. The requirements for recruiting Servant Disciples were actually not high; as long as one¡¯s cultivation was passable and their body was without ailment, they generally qualified. By the time the disciples were exhausted from the climb to the mountain summit, a gentle breeze caressed the peak where two white-robed Inner Sect Disciples were sitting. ¡°Senior Brother, my name is Wang Jing. I have come to participate in the Servant Disciples¡¯ examination,¡± said the youth standing at the front of the line in haste. ¡°What is your cultivation level?¡± the white-robed Inner Sect Disciple beside him asked indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve just stepped into the Spirit Vein Realm,¡± the youth replied and swiftly opened his first Vein Gate. The Inner Sect Disciple pondered for a long while, then looked at the youth and said lightly, ¡°Not qualified.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, isn¡¯t it said that being in the Spirit Vein Realm is enough for a Servant Disciple? Where am I not qualified?¡± the youth¡¯s face became panicky in an instant, and he asked quickly. ¡°I said you¡¯re not qualified means you¡¯re not qualified. Continue to make a fuss and don¡¯t blame me for being impolite,¡± the white-robed Inner Sect Disciple retorted with a cold huff. The youth¡¯s countenance fell, and he finally stepped aside with a sullen expression. As the second youth stepped forward, the white-robed Inner Sect Disciple still asked indifferently, ¡°What is your cultivation level?¡± ¡°Senior Brothers, I am at the Spirit Vein Realm,¡± the youth said with a smile, then quickly took out a large brocade pouch from his pocket and hurriedly placed it in front of the two white-robed Inner Sect Disciples, saying with a smile, ¡°Senior Brothers, this is a local specialty from my hometown, please take a look.¡± The white-robed Inner Sect Disciples took the brocade pouch, opened it to find more than a dozen Spirit Crystals inside, and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re qualified.¡± Seeing this, the disciples lining up behind immediately understood. Since the Servant Disciples were not considered important, these Inner Sect Disciples responsible for examining them saw it as an opportunity to make some extra profit. Disciples who had prepared Spirit Crystals in advance were confident, while those who hadn¡¯t brought any became instantly flustered. ¡­¡­a€| The dark clouds in the sky grew denser, and the long dragon-like queue was slowly dwindling. At this moment, a youth in somewhat tattered black robes arrived at the foot of the mountain. The youth¡¯s countenance was handsome, and despite his clothes appearing somewhat dirty and disheveled, his bright eyes were full of life, as if they contained limitless hope and confidence. ¡°Three years, having narrowly escaped death, I never imagined I would return here,¡± the youth said softly, clenching his fists, while a subtle hint of hatred lingered deep in his bright pupils. The youth took a deep breath, looked up at the majestic Sect Gate with disdain, and smiled faintly, then slowly joined the back of the line to wait his turn. Before long, it was the youth¡¯s turn. Seeing the youth¡¯s attire, the white-robed Inner Sect Disciple frowned slightly and asked coldly, ¡°What is your cultivation level?¡± ¡°Condensing Vein Realm,¡± the youth responded with a smile. The Inner Sect Disciple appeared taken aback but then gave the youth a quick once-over and said indifferently, ¡°Not qualified.¡± ¡°Big Brother, I understand what you mean. I don¡¯t have any Spirit Crystals on me right now, but once I become a Servant Disciple, I can give you all the resources the Sect allocates to me every month,¡± the youth hurried forward and said with a smile. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165 Chapter 164 Jiang Mochou ?Chapter 165: Chapter 164 Jiang Mochou Chapter 165: Chapter 164 Jiang Mochou ¡°` Hearing the youth¡¯s words, the Inner Gate disciple in a white robe snorted coldly and kicked the youth to the ground, saying, ¡°You Servant Disciples receive only two Spirit Crystals a month, I hardly find that worth my attention. If you don¡¯t have any Spirit Crystals, then scram quickly and don¡¯t block the others¡¯ assessments.¡± The youth, kicked to the ground, did not get angry but quickly stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Senior Brother, please give me a chance, I will repay you by working like an ox or horse in the future.¡± ¡°There are plenty who want to work for me like an ox or a horse, what are you?¡± The aura of Spiritual Energy condensed around the white-robed Inner Gate Disciple, the stature of the True Vein Realm enveloping him, as he punched the youth square in the abdomen. The youth groaned, his body flying back heavily. ¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, a cool voice was heard from behind. The white-robed Inner Gate Disciple hurriedly turned around to see a group of people emerging from Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, each with an imposing aura, all adorned in white robes. At the forefront was a woman, her white robe slightly different from the others. The color of her robe was a purer white, embroidered with bunches of white clouds. As the woman approached, the Inner Gate Disciple quickly explained, ¡°Sister Jiang, there was someone obstructing the assessment, so I took it upon myself to discipline him a bit.¡± With the woman¡¯s arrival, the Servant Disciples present at the scene suddenly became noisy. ¡°What¡¯s the story with Sister Jiang?¡± a disciple asked curiously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Sister Jiang¡¯s full name is Jiang Lili, and she¡¯s a Core Disciple of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect,¡± responded some disciples who had thoroughly investigated the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, ¡°Let me tell you, Sister Jiang isn¡¯t just a Core Disciple. She¡¯s also the cultivation companion of Fu Tianming, the son of the current Sect Master of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, her status is quite high.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve previously heard some rumors,¡± another disciple whispered, ¡°It¡¯s said that Sister Jiang was forcibly brought back to the Sect Gate by Fu Tianming from outside.¡± Hearing the discussions of the Servant Disciples around him, the Inner Gate disciple frowned slightly and shouted, ¡°Quiet.¡± As soon as the words fell, the youths who were previously whispering immediately looked straight ahead, and the noise was instantly silenced. ¡­¡­ Jiang Lili nodded her head, ready to leave, when her gaze inadvertently swept in the direction of the youth in the black robe. In that moment, she froze, her body shaking slightly, looking at the black-robed youth with disbelief she called out, ¡°Mochou, is that you?¡± Just as the youth, Jiang Mochou, was getting up from the ground, he heard someone calling his name and hurriedly turned around. Seeing the familiar face of the woman, Jiang Mochou excitedly shouted, ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Mochou, is it really you,¡± Jiang Lili was still surprised, ¡°Where have you been all these years? I thought I would never see you again.¡± ¡°After I escaped back then, I¡¯ve been wandering alone, and only just returned here today,¡± Jiang Mochou explained. Looking at the worn-out clothes on Jiang Mochou, Jiang Lili said with a mix of heartache and firmness, ¡°Mochou, don¡¯t worry, with your sister here, you¡¯ll never be mistreated again.¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine,¡± Jiang Mochou said with a smile, but as if remembering something, his expression turned fierce and with loathing he asked, ¡°Sister, that bastard didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡± ¡°What bastard, that¡¯s your brother-in-law,¡± upon hearing Jiang Mochou¡¯s words, Jiang Lili quickly pulled him aside and whispered. ¡°` ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? Have you forgotten what happened back then? He forcefully took you away.¡± Jiang Mochou hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she was interrupted. Jiang Lili spoke with a calm expression, ¡°Mochou, let¡¯s not bring up the past. I am now his Dao companion, and he is also your brother-in-law.¡± ¡°Do you want me to acknowledge the man who killed our father as my brother-in-law?¡± Jiang Mochou¡¯s expression turned cold instantly as she asked in an indifferent tone. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to accept all at once, but let¡¯s leave the past in the past,¡± Jiang Lili fell silent for a while before slowly saying, ¡°If our father¡¯s spirit is watching over us from heaven, he would surely wish for us to live well. Think about it; he is the son of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect Master. As long as he is around, you¡¯ll have whatever you want within the Sect Gate.¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve changed,¡± Jiang Mochou observed Jiang Lili intently and, after a brief silence, she spoke. ¡°People change,¡± replied Jiang Lili. ¡°When he forcefully took me to the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect back then, I truly hated him and wished to tear him to pieces. But later, I realized how foolish I was beforea€¡±my vision was too narrow. Inside Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, all the things I once fantasized about, even those I dared not even wish for, are all available. I like this life, so why not enjoy it!¡± ¡°I have no right to judge the life you have chosen for yourself, but I will never forgeta€¡±he is the man who killed our father,¡± Jiang Mochou said through clenched teeth, pronouncing each word distinctly. ¡°Why are you still so na?¡¥ve? You can¡¯t defeat him; he is the Crown Prince of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. ?¦Ï???.§ã? Look at yourself now; with what will you compete with others?¡± Jiang Lili shook her head helplessly, trying to persuade, ¡°Listen to me, forget this so-called hatred, follow me to the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. With the power I hold now, I can ensure you a worry-free life within the Sect Gate. Whatever cultivation resources you desire, I can try my best to provide. Isn¡¯t that a good life?¡± ¡°No need, I can obtain what I want through my own efforts,¡± Jiang Mochou replied indifferently: ¡°I only understand one thinga€¡±there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.¡± ¡°By your own effort?¡± Jiang Lili shook her head, amused, and asked, ¡°Three years and what have your efforts brought you? You are still here to become a Servant Disciple in Taiyuan Heavenly Sect.¡± Jiang Mochou fell silent for a moment, turned her head, and said no more. ¡°Since you wish to rely on your own effort, I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Jiang Lili nodded and said to an Inner Sect Disciple standing by, ¡°Give him a place as a Servant Disciple.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the Inner Sect Disciple quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Then enjoy the suffering of the most humble disciples at the bottom layer. When you¡¯re willing to concede, you can always come to me,¡± Jiang Lili said. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Jiang Mochou¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, with a solidity in her hoarseness that seemed impossibly firm. Jiang Lili gave Jiang Mochou a deep look before turning to the Inner Sect Disciple and ordering, ¡°Don¡¯t show him any favoritism; treat him like a normal Servant Disciple, that¡¯s all.¡± The Inner Sect Disciple quickly nodded. Watching the receding figure of Jiang Lili, Jiang Mochou was filled with sorrow. Her tightly clenched fists relaxed and then tightened again, repeating this several times until finally, she sighed deeply. They say one should never stray from their initial resolve, but some people, once gone, can never return. The gloomy sky, after being silent for a long while, finally unleashed a torrential downpour following the sound of lightning. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166 Chapter 165 The Emergence of the Third Battle Body ?Chapter 166: Chapter 165: The Emergence of the Third Battle Body Chapter 166: Chapter 165: The Emergence of the Third Battle Body The torrential downpour was immense, submerging the entire Holy Mountain in the deluge. This sudden rain prompted the Inner Sect Disciple to envelop himself with Spiritual Energy, using it to form a barrier that held the rain at bay. He frowned slightly and said to everyone, ¡°Today¡¯s assessment will end here. Those who haven¡¯t passed the assessment should go back for now and come back after the rain stops tomorrow. Disciples who have passed the assessment, follow me back to the Sect Gate, and I will take you to the place where you will stay.¡± Despite some dissatisfaction in the hearts of many on the scene, they still retreated down the Holy Mountain with no choice but to accept the situation. The rest followed the Inner Sect Disciple into the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, a Sect filled with legendary tales and situated at the core of the Eastern Continent with a lineage that boasted two emperors. As they entered the sect, everyone began to truly observe the magnificent scenery within sight, towering and massive. The mountain peaks soared into the clouds, their tops invisible to the eye, while floating lofts in the sky were suspended at the edge of heaven, with purple qi crossing from the east and auspicious clouds enveloping half of the sky. The storm did not affect the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect; instead, it added a touch of etherealness to the vast sect. These disciples all formed barriers of Spiritual Energy above their heads, except for Jiang Mochou, who stood unconcerned, letting the downpour engulf him. His slender figure in the pouring rain seemed like a candle flame in a hurricane, as if it might be snuffed out at any moment. Jiang Mochou remembered very clearly, he was once just an ordinary boy living in a small mountain village. His mother died shortly after giving birth to him, and his father raised him and his sister alone, enduring hardship. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï If life had gone without incident, he would have likely lived a mundane existence before drawing a final punctuation mark at the end of his life through sickness and old age. Unfortunately, fate is often cruel, and Heaven does not always act as one wishes. Jiang Mochou remembered; he always remembered very clearly. It was a spring day in April when the breeze was warm and tender, and the sun¡¯s gentle rays bathed the ground. A group of men in white robes descended from the sky, and from then on, his life was changed. His sister was taken away by force, and his father was killed by a palm strike while trying to stop these men. He was supposed to die as well, but it was only after his sister threatened her own life that those men spared him. He fled the small mountain village in disgrace, his simple yet warm home completely destroyed. ¡­a€| His long hair was drenched by the rain, and he could not distinguish between tears and rain on his face. The Inner Sect Disciple led a group to where the Servant Disciples lived. This was a barren piece of land, upon which stood densely packed wooden huts. Jiang Mochou glanced around briefly; there seemed to be thousands of these huts. The Inner Sect Disciple said indifferently, ¡°These wooden huts were built by the previous Servant Disciples. Some are occupied, some are empty, you all can choose among these empty huts. If there are not enough huts, build your own. I will come tomorrow to assign tasks.¡± Upon hearing the Inner Sect Disciple¡¯s words, all the Servant Disciples acknowledged in unison. After the Inner Sect Disciple left, the Servant Disciples also began looking for huts to dwell in. Since Jiang Mochou was at the Condensing Vein Realm, he was certainly the strongest among those Servant Disciples. After he found a hut, no one dared to compete with him for it. Inside the hut was extremely simple with just a bed and a table, and the uniform of a Servant Disciple hung on the wall. After Jiang Mochou returned to the hut, he lay down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. ¡­ The rain outside the hut continued to pour down like water thrown from the heavens. There was no sign of the rain stopping, and with the night¡¯s arrival, one could still hear the ¡°whooshing¡± sound of the rainfall. It seemed as if the entire world might be submerged. Jiang Mochou watched the rainstorm outside the window, standing in front of it, silently and intently gazing outward. The night had no moon nor stars, the sky dreadfully silent. Jiang Mochou took advantage of the thick night and left the wooden cabin. The rain poured down in torrents, completely enveloping him in darkness and the storm. ¡­a€| Before me, life branched into two straight and smooth paths. One led to heaven, lacking both scenery and the sun and moon, free of setbacks but also devoid of excitement. The other was shrouded in fierce flames towards hell, the sky blood-red, the earth laden with suffering, life¡¯s destiny fraught with pessimism. In my mortal flesh, I waded through the raging fire, enduring the scorch of the crimson blaze and its baking heat. With the fists in my hands, I shattered the firmament, annihilated hell, and forged a path that belonged to me, Jiang Mochou. ¡­¡­ Having left the dwelling of servant disciples, Jiang Mochou proceeded cautiously through the stormy night, finally arriving at the base of an inconspicuous hill within the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. He stood at the foot of the hill, the heavy rain soaking him through. In his hand, he slowly took out an object resembling a compass, its body azure blue, round in shape, with a pointer inside. At this moment, the direction of the pointer was exactly at the bottom of the hill. Jiang Mochou slowly put away the pointer, then took out a shovel from his pocket, hiding a Storage Ring, and began to dig with surging spiritual energy in his hands. The torrential rain continued to fall as a pit tens of meters deep was excavated at the base of the hill. It was not until deep into the night that Jiang Mochou stopped. With trembling hands, he excavated a red bead from the pit. Afterward, Jiang Mochou leaped out of the pit in a single bound. His hands trembling, he gazed at the red bead, then slowly took out two more from his pocket. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The moment the three beads collided, they were enveloped in a fiery red glow, like three balls of burning flames merging together. ¡­ The story seems to return to a long time ago when the boy fled the village in a sorry state. He wandered aimlessly, not knowing where to go. Thinking of revenge, yet what could an ordinary person do against the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, backed by two emperors? In his confusion, he was chased by a Monster Beast, and in desperation, he had no choice but to jump into the adjacent riverbed. The river water was clear to the bottom; the Monster Beast roared a few times by the riverbank and then left. He thought he had escaped a disaster, only to realize he couldn¡¯t swim. The swift currents overwhelmed him, and as his consciousness blurred, he inadvertently entered a hidden cave at the river¡¯s bottom. There, he obtained the first red bead, as well as the azure blue pointer that could help him find the remaining beads. Guided by the pointer, he found the second red bead in a concealed Secret Realm. Guarded by a Formation, though he acquired the bead, he was trapped in the Formation for over two years. Fortunately, there were abundant supplies inside, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about starving to death. It wasn¡¯t until two years later when the Formation¡¯s energy was depleted that he was able to leave. Afterward, following the directions of the Formation, he himself couldn¡¯t believe that the third bead would be within the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. ¡°The third Battle Body, the Crimson Flame Emperor Body.¡± Looking at the three beads merging in his hands, they contained astonishing power. Jiang Mochou slightly raised his head, his gaze profound as he looked into the distance. ¡°Mochou, you fear no lack of confidants ahead, for who in this world doesn¡¯t recognise you?¡± Chapter 167 - Chapter 167 Chapter 166 Merging with the Crimson Flame Emperor Body ?Chapter 167: Chapter 166 Merging with the Crimson Flame Emperor Body Chapter 167: Chapter 166 Merging with the Crimson Flame Emperor Body Watching the three round beads merging in his hand, an extraordinary crimson flame spread among them. This flame gave birth to everything, with crackling and popping sounds emerging from within. When the three round beads had completely fused into one, a brand-new bead appeared in Jiang Mochou¡¯s hand. The color of the bead had turned even more blood-red, as if a raging inferno was burning within it, transforming all things. Jiang Mochou knew this was not the place to fuse the Battle Body, so he took advantage of the night and left the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. ¡­a€| In a secret grotto deep within the mountains, known to none, Jiang Mochou covered the newly opened entrance with branches and then took out the crimson red bead. He swallowed the bead in one gulp, like a swig of strong liquor, and his face instantly turned bright red. Jiang Mochou felt a thick flame travel down his throat to his stomach, making his whole body extremely hot. Sweat poured out rapidly from his body, then evaporated just as quickly, with wisps of white steam rising from him. His skin became incredibly red, and it was not just the skin a€¡° even his hair and eyes turned to a fiery red. His hair was like a blazing flame, and even the slight breath from his mouth was pure white. Jiang Mochou slowly raised his head, his body emitting deep purple flames, under which the surrounding space was completely annihilated. After the Crimson Flame Emperor Body had fully merged, Jiang Mochou felt an unprecedented strength within himself. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? He casually clenched his fists and threw a light punch into the air, creating a black hole about a meter wide in the space. Stepping out of the grotto, Jiang Mochou cast a glance in the direction of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Now that he had found the third bead, there was no longer any reason for him to stay at the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. ¡°Just wait,¡± he thought, ¡°even if you are like the gods above, esteemed and inviolable, there will come a day when I will pull you down from your divine pedestals, drag you through the mud, and let you taste the feeling of defeat.¡± Jiang Mochou took one last deep look in the direction of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, then left in the opposite direction. ¡­a€| As Xu Zimei entered the vortex, the view in front of him spun chaotically, and space rippled in waves. Everyone, with the vortex¡¯s devouring force, entered the Secret Realm, and after what seemed like an eternity of darkness, their vision finally cleared up. This was a vast forest, with countless trees rooted deep in the ground. What was astonishing was that each of these trees was as thick as a dozen people embracing it. Moreover, the trunks of these trees actually had eyes, noses, and mouths. Crows with dreary eyes flew by overhead, dropping a few leaves from their wings. In the exceedingly dark forest, these trees with human faces looked terrifying. Now, with the arrival of Xu Zimei, the faces on these trees started to move. ¡°How many years has it been, someone has come again,¡± a series of strange cries came from the forest, a very gloomy voice muttering as if in whispers, as if communicating with each other. Xu Zimei looked around; he and everyone else had been scattered, and he was all alone in this forest. At this moment, these towering trees watched him mockingly, their dense leaves covering the entire sky. Branch after branch, like demons and monsters brandishing their claws, waved in the sky above. As Xu Zimei saw all those branches attacking him, he drew Tyrant Shadow, the blade engulfed in raging flames. The branches were all chopped off, and the flames began to consume them from one end to the other. With crackling sounds, sparks exploded in the air. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Just as the fire was about to spread to the Sky-reaching Great Tree, a green light emanated from the tree, carrying a rich aura of life, and swiftly extinguished the fire. The branches that Xu Zimei had cut off began to grow back and attack once again. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; it was this green light, with its aura of life, that moved him. When the Secret Realm had first opened, the rush of green light and life energy it contained was the same as this. Xu Zimei could hardly imagine that the Spring of Life could rank tenth among the world¡¯s wonders, yet the life aura here was even richer than the Spring¡¯s. ¡­a€| As the branches lashed towards him once more, Xu Zimei retreated two steps. When the branches struck the ground, a thunderous ¡°boom¡± resounded, leaving a fissure tens of meters long. No one would have expected these seemingly fragile branches to possess such great strength. As Xu Zimei retreated, the expression on the face of one of the trees was extremely terrified. It shouted, ¡°Stop him quickly, the exit of the Secret Realm is over there!¡± As that terrified voice faded, the surrounding branches became even more frantic. Whip-like branches, carrying endless gusts, surged towards Xu Zimei. Hearing about the exit, Xu Zimei quickly retreated. As he dodged, all the branches missed and struck the ground instead, with persistent thundering sounds, the fissures on the ground grew. Finally, after Xu Zimei had evaded for about fifteen minutes, he saw another vortex not too far away. The voice that cried out in terror became even more distressed, and it screamed, ¡°We haven¡¯t had fresh meat for a long time, stop him quick, don¡¯t let him get away!¡± Spiritual Energy surged around Xu Zimei, and with a stride, he finally reached the vortex. As soon as he stepped into the vortex, the terrified voice sounded somewhat despondent, ¡°It¡¯s over, he¡¯s going to escape.¡± Just as Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was about to vanish into the vortex, he suddenly turned around, his Spiritual Energy billowing, and forcefully stepped out of the vortex. ¡°You, why did you come back?¡± asked the astonished voice. ¡°Good play,¡± said Xu Zimei with a light chuckle. ¡°What play?¡± The voice seemed to grow angrier and shouted, ¡°Brothers, seize him, I want to flay him and grind his bones, mince his flesh into paste!¡± As the branches attacked again, with an even more formidable presence as if to shatter the very space, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge this time, allowing the branches to come at him. ¡°Boom,¡± the ground began to tremble, and the branches that had been attacking Xu Zimei shockingly went astray. Dust filled the air, and countless fissures appeared around Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯m standing here not moving, and you still missed,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Did you really miss, or are you deliberately not daring to hit me?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the faces on the trunks of those trees seemed even more furious. ¡°Stop pretending. Ever since I arrived here, you¡¯ve been threatening me in various ways and even intentionally told me how to leave the Secret Realm,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Putting on such airs, I¡¯m rather curious now, what exactly are you all?¡± Chapter 168 - Chapter 168 Chapter 167 The Second Baili Xiao ?Chapter 168: Chapter 167 The Second Baili Xiao Chapter 168: Chapter 167 The Second Baili Xiao Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the giant trees fell silent for a moment, and all the wildly dancing branches drew back. ¡°Boy,¡± an ancient voice came from deep within the forest, ¡°know when to stop. I just don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary killing.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m begging you, hurry up and kill me.¡± ¡°Boy, I have roamed the lands for millions of years, immortal since the beginning of the Epoch. Don¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± the ancient voice said with a cold huff. Xu Zimei smiled and began to walk step by step into the forest. ¡°Roamed for millions of years? I, too, would like to know just what kind of thing you are.¡± As Xu Zimei walked deeper into the forest, the voice hurriedly said, ¡°If you take one more step inside, I won¡¯t be courteous anymore.¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, just kill me already. Stop wasting words,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. In the sky above the forest, unbelievable green flashes shot up, filling the entire world with a rich life energy. The lofty trees all closed in together, blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s path. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s keep to our own paths, okay?¡± said the ancient voice lightly. Wielding the Tyrant Shadow, Xu Zimei took steps forward, with lightning flashing on the blade and fierce flames burning; boundless hurricanes swept across half of the sky. When he slashed downward, the densely packed large trees in front of him were all turned to dust by the energy. However, eerily, in an instant, those trees that had been slashed to dust returned to their original state, closing together to block Xu Zimei¡¯s path once again. Xu Zimei looked up slightly to see the green light above teeming with dense life energy, blessing the forest. ¡°You claim to have roamed for millions of years,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°why not show yourself? What¡¯s the point of hiding like a scared turtle?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, why don¡¯t you come in?¡± the voice inside responded defiantly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come out.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you come in.¡± ¡­a€| ¡°It seems you really are all bark and no bite,¡± Xu Zimei slowly picked up the Tyrant Shadow, closing his eyes slightly. At that moment, a special aura began to emanate from his body. In the sky, spiritual energy surged, with countless streams of spiritual energy gathering at the blade. All this spiritual energy was pitch black; as it gathered, the whole space crackled and shattered under the pressure. Near the area of the black spiritual energy, some of the large trees began to wither. ¡°Way of Inquiry, the tenth move, Heavenly Curtain of Death.¡± With a low growl rising from Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth, he lifted the Tyrant Shadow and struck down with it. In that instant, the pitch black spiritual energy detached from the blade, merging into the shape of a curved blade. As the Curved Blade streaked across the heavens, the whole sky became shrouded in darkness; as it traversed the endless space, it descended with an ancient might. The force of Death spread across the sky, and the green light shooting up towards the sky was briefly suppressed. Although suppressed, the green light fought back fiercely, and it seemed likely that it would break free from the shroud of Death before long. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei frowned slightly; this move, Heavenly Curtain of Death, was a technique he had come to understand in the boundless Purgatory of death qi after slaughtering millions in a former life. It could be said to be a direct invocation of the Profound Meaning of Death, but even so, it couldn¡¯t suppress the green light for very long. As the blade aura erupted in space, an incredible Blade Qi fell from the Firmament. The entire forest was completely destroyed, and with the green light briefly suppressed, it lost its regenerative effect, and the trees could not rejuvenate. On him, Spiritual Energy surged as the might of the entire Esteem Vein Realm burst forth. In a single step that spanned the void, he incredibly covered dozens of meters. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t come any closer,¡± the old voice said with some panic. That beam of green light in the sky appeared even more brilliant, and more furiously assaulted the barrier of the deathly Heavenly Curtain. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slowly descended, landing in front of a deep pit that measured thousands of meters across. The life energy within this deep pit seemed even more concentrated. Xu Zimei jumped down into the pit, which glowed with a faint green light. Enveloped in this faint green glow, it seemed as if something was wrapped up within. Xu Zimei slowly approached and saw that it was actually a leaf. This towering green light, with life energy even richer than the Spring of Life, was surprisingly emanating from a single leaf. Xu Zimei was somewhat dumbstruck, feeling the energy reaching to the profound origin of life emanating from the green leaf. Xu Zimei cautiously held the green leaf in his palm, where the old voice was coming from. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t defile my life¡¯s profound origin with your hands.¡± ¡°A prisoner also dares to be so arrogant,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, placing the leaf on the ground and stepping on it a few times before unbuckling his belt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the old voice asked in a fluster. ¡°I¡¯m pissing yellow, here to refresh you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Boy, let¡¯s spare some mercy where we can. I¡¯m an old man with old age; do you have the heart?¡± ¡°Start talking, what¡¯s your origin?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°All you need to know is that my origin is extremely ancient, so ancient that you can¡¯t even begin to imagine,¡± the old voice bragged. Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment, then again unbuckled his belt. ¡°Stop, stop, stop, isn¡¯t it enough I¡¯m telling you?¡± the old voice hastily said, ¡°I am the Leaf of Life.¡± ¡°What is the Leaf of Life?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. The more Xu Zimei interacted with this world, the more he realized how meager his knowledge was, even though the Chaos Pearl had taken him to the River of Fate to witness the transformations of countless things. Still, there were many things he couldn¡¯t touch. ¡°Simply put, I am a leaf from the Tree of Life,¡± the old voice explained lightly. ¡°And what is the Tree of Life?¡± Xu Zimei inquired, puzzled. ¡­¡­ Moonlight sparse, a few dim stars, the boundless darkness seemed like a giant beast that devoured everything. Baili Xiao sat up in bed all sweaty, looking blankly around, suddenly remembering that everything was just a dream. It was just a nightmare she had, and she slowly exhaled in relief. Unable to sleep, she walked slowly out of her room wearing only a thin coat and came to the pavilion in the courtyard. Leaning on the pavilion chair, she watched the sky in silence all by herself. Her gaze was quiet, and who knows what she could be thinking about. ¡°Are you still thinking about your Brother Chu Yang?¡± an unexpected voice sounded. As the voice spoke, Baili Xiao¡¯s expression turned to one of surprise and she said, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you keep bothering me?¡± As Baili Xiao spoke, her originally panicked face suddenly lit up with a light laugh, the voice speaking softly, ¡°I am you, and you are me, we were always one and the same.¡± Chapter 169 - Chapter 169 Chapter 168 The Empresss Senior Disciple ?Chapter 169: Chapter 168: The Empress¡¯s Senior Disciple Chapter 169: Chapter 168: The Empress¡¯s Senior Disciple ¡°What fusion? I don¡¯t know you,¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s face became panic-stricken once more, ¡°This place is the Baili Family, Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, I advise you not to be too presumptuous.¡± ¡°Actually, you know very well that we are originally one, evading won¡¯t solve anything,¡± the voice spoke with a cold clarity, ¡°Otherwise, what do you think enabled you to obtain the Empress¡¯s inheritance?¡± ¡°The Empress¡¯s inheritance has nothing to do with me anymore,¡± Baili Xiao said indifferently. ¡°Actually, if you want to seek revenge, it¡¯s not hopeless,¡± the voice coaxed persuasively, ¡°Relax your spirit and don¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Let our divine souls merge into one, and I can help you.¡± ¡°So then? After the divine souls merge into one, am I still me?¡± Baili Xiao asked indifferently. ¡°As I said, we were originally one. Even if you are unwilling now, it won¡¯t be long before our divine souls will merge on their own, it¡¯s an unchangeable outcome,¡± the voice replied, ¡°Or perhaps, the you now is already incomplete. The name Baili Xiao is merely the name you have in this life, your real name should be Lin Yuqing, Jade Pure Fairy.¡± Following the voice¡¯s conclusion, Baili Xiao fell into a long silence. Ever since she returned to the Baili Family, she discovered another divine soul within her body. Actually, this divine soul had been inside her for a very long time, only recently beginning to awaken. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Initially, she thought she had encountered a soul possession, but later, in her perception, she realized that this soul was actually one with her own. This sensation was abstruse, like looking into a mirror, clearly identical yet possessing two completely different personalities. ¡­ ¡°What exactly is all this about?¡± Baili Xiao took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Are you not planning to flee anymore?¡± the voice asked with a light laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of fleeing,¡± Baili Xiao responded coolly, ¡°Was it because of you that the Empress¡¯s inheritance chose me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to differentiate so clearly. I¡¯ve said it before, we are one to begin with,¡± the voice replied respectably, ¡°This inheritance was originally left to me by the Empress herself. If it wasn¡¯t for you offending the True Martial Holy Sect, you might have already become the Saintess by now. Your path of growth had already been planned, but alas, things are unpredictable.¡± ¡°You knew Empress Hongtian?¡± Baili Xiao asked curiously. ¡°To be precise, Empress is my mentor, and naturally, she¡¯s yours too,¡± the voice said proudly, ¡°That living Ancestor Feihong of the True Martial Holy Sect is also my junior sister.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s head felt disordered. ¡°This is related to two systems of martial cultivation,¡± Lin Yuqing explained, ¡°Do you know why in every era those bearing Destiny are invincible, and what Destiny actually is?¡± Baili Xiao shook her head and asked, ¡°Destiny is too far beyond my reach. What are those two martial cultivation systems?¡± ¡°Taoism and Immortality,¡± Lin Yuqing replied lightly, ¡°In fact, once martial artists reach the Divine Vein Realm and breakthrough the eight Vein Gates, their bodies undergo inconceivable changes. It is at this time they will enter a brand-new world, considering stepping into a new system. The path of Taoism has been recognized by the Heavenly Dao since the True Martial Great Emperor inaugurated the Era of Emperors. While the Great Dao is ruthless, all things in the world are given a glimmer of hope. The path of Taoism is the hope that the Great Dao leaves to all things. Once you enter Taoism, it¡¯s possible for you to reach the pinnacle of martial arts, eventually freeing yourself from the confines of species, and even stepping beyond the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°How about stepping into Immortality?¡± Baili Xiao asked curiously. ¡°The path of Immortality is the path taken out of helplessness. Not everyone can enter Taoism. Only the Great Emperors carrying Destiny of their era can enter, others have no chance,¡± Lin Yuqing sighed with a hint of reminiscence, slowly saying, ¡°Those who can¡¯t carry Destiny, if they wish to advance further, the only option left is to step into the Immortal Path. The Immortal Path is elusive and lacks the Heavenly Dao¡¯s recognition. With such an uncertain destiny, no one knows what the end of the Immortal Path holds.¡± ¡°But what does this have to do with us?¡± Baili Xiao asked. ¡°Back then, I followed the Empress in dominating the Firmament, being her leading War General, and I personally witnessed her carrying Destiny,¡± Lin Yuqing said with a sense of longing, ¡°Although I was a War General of a Great Emperor, I wasn¡¯t privileged enough to enter Taoism. I couldn¡¯t reconcile with this and could only, like others, step into the elusive Immortal Path. Consequently, pleading with the Empress, she paid a great price to reincarnate me and left her inheritance to me.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m just the reincarnation of you in this life, right?¡± Baili Xiao asked after a moment of silence. ¡°You could interpret it that way. You still control this body because my divine soul has recently awoken,¡± Lin Yuqing stated, ¡°In fact, I am the primary consciousness, and you are just a secondary consciousness. Once I fully recover, there will no longer be a Baili Xiao in this world, only Lin Yuqing.¡± Hearing Lin Yuqing¡¯s words, Baili Xiao fell into deep silence once again. She let out a wry laugh and responded, ¡°It turns out I was never meant to exist in this world.¡± ¡°Originally, I wouldn¡¯t have awoken so soon, but your Flying Immortal Body was seized. Reincarnated into this life, I am destined to claim Destiny and step into the path of Taoism,¡± Lin Yuqing said softly, ¡°Having the Flying Immortal Body taken from me greatly affected my burden of Destiny. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï I can no longer allow you to continue acting recklessly.¡± ¡°Reckless? What did I do wrong?¡± Baili Xiao chuckled releasefully, saying defiantly, ¡°From the beginning, it was that Xu Zimei who targeted me for no reason. Even Brother Chu Yang eventually died at his hands. I don¡¯t understand why he holds such great animosity toward us.¡± ¡°What are your current thoughts?¡± Lin Yuqing inquired. ¡°I will do everything I can to destroy the True Martial Holy Sect, and, if that fails, I will kill Xu Zimei to avenge Brother Chu Yang,¡± Baili Xiao said, her eyes filled with deep hatred as she spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°The Holy Sect is the Sect Gate of the Empress, and I won¡¯t let you do that,¡± Lin Yuqing said coolly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t awakened, it might have been another matter. But since I have, I will visit the Holy Sect once again, find Junior Sister Feihong, and reclaim my Flying Immortal Body. The Holy Sect will help me carry Destiny, and once I ascend to be a Great Emperor, I will naturally protect the Holy Sect, for it was the Empress who gave me this opportunity.¡± ¡°Our paths diverge, and we cannot make plans together,¡± Baili Xiao stood up, the evening breeze slightly lifting her long robe, ¡°Regardless of what you say, this body is still under my control for now. I don¡¯t care whether we are one or not, all I know is, my name is Baili Xiao.¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170 Chapter 169 Fierce Battle ?Chapter 170: Chapter 169 Fierce Battle Chapter 170: Chapter 169 Fierce Battle ¡°What do you have to use against the True Martial Holy Sect, with your Flying Immortal Body taken from you,¡± Lin Yuqing said, ¡°your realm has already fallen to the Condensing Vein Realm. Even if the Baili Family wants to help you, I¡¯m afraid they lack the strength. But I have a good idea, which you could consider.¡± ¡°What idea?¡± Baili Xiao pondered for a while before asking. ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect is certainly untouchable, and the Sect of the Empress is naturally also my sect, and I still need to rely on the power of the Holy Sect,¡± Lin Yuqing replied; ¡°However, I can help you take care of that young man named Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°What price must I pay?¡± Baili Xiao asked. She knew there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. ¡°Relax your mind and soul, let our Divine Souls completely merge, allowing me to fully awaken in advance and gain control of this body,¡± Lin Yuqing said, ¡°think it over for yourself. Even if you don¡¯t agree, I will control this body one day anyway; it¡¯s just a matter of sooner or later. But by then, whether I will help you take revenge, well, that¡¯s not certain.¡± Upon hearing Lin Yuqing¡¯s words, Baili Xiao slightly raised her head, her gaze lifting toward the dense night above. She fell into an endless silence. She only remembered that the colors of that evening¡¯s sky were thick and the evening breeze gently brushed through the cool pavilion in the courtyard. She hadn¡¯t expected things to evolve to this point; originally, all she wanted was to distinguish herself and then be with the person she admired. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The dark beasts roared silently around her, the thick night enveloping her whole being. ¡­a€| In the Secret Realm, Xu Zimei finished learning about the Leaf of Life and then stored it away. He looked at the deep pit where he now stood, a kilometer deep and wide. The Tree of Life had once rooted itself here but one day decided to leave. Before leaving, it merely left behind a single leaf, whose life essence proved even more potent than that of the Spring of Life, which ranked tenth on the list of world¡¯s wonders. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve told you everything you wanted to know, now let me go,¡± the aged voice from the Leaf of Life hastily said. ¡°When did I say I would let you go?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, disregarding the loud pleas of the Leaf of Life, and placed it into his Storage Ring. What truly moved Xu Zimei was the Tree of Life itself; although he did not know what kind of entity the Tree of Life was, the mere fact that a casually fallen leaf from it possessed consciousness. How terrifying must the tree itself be. With the support of the Leaf of Life gone, the entire Secret Realm began to shake and sway. Loud rumbling sounds exploded all around, and the terrifying trees with human faces that surrounded him began to wither without the support of the Leaf of Life. These trees had been living in this Secret Realm for far too long. With the Leaf of Life¡¯s power to sustain them, they had also helped to ward off invaders coming here. As the trees withered away, numerous cracks began to appear throughout the Secret Realm. Finally, with a series of explosions following on one another¡¯s heels, the Secret Realm shattered like glass. Xu Zimei only felt a slight weightlessness, then as the Secret Realm was completely destroyed. The aura of the Esteem Vein Realm surged around him, allowing him to tread through the air, and he flew out through the cracks that had formed in the Secret Realm. Not long after he flew out, he saw the entire Secret Realm reduced to ruins. ¡­a€| Outside the Secret Realm, the group of more than a dozen elders from the Bear Clan had been waiting nearby for some time. At the moment, Xiao Guizi was being suppressed by them, their auras overwhelming as they watched Xu Zimei emerge from the Secret Realm. Their auras merged into one and bore down toward Xu Zimei. ¡°What do you all mean by this?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°Hand over what you obtained in the Secret Realm, and we may spare your life,¡± the elder at the forefront said loudly. ¡°What if I said I didn¡¯t get anything?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Then hand over everything you have on you,¡± the elder replied. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, picked up Tyranth Shadow and slashed down with it. ¡°A bunch of ants dare to rob me?¡± Boundless thunderbolts descended from the Firmament, and the elder¡¯s hands surged with Spiritual Energy, with the ethereal shadow of a bear faintly appearing on his body. He caught the divine might of the thunderbolts in his hands, and at that moment, the brown bear roared in fury. Though the thunderbolts were blocked, the powerful impact of the blade¡¯s momentum still sent the elder flying. The elder¡¯s body slammed heavily onto the ground, creating a small pit. A roar of anger echoed from the pit, and then the elder emerged, disheveled, flying out of the pit. His aura was powerful, and he looked up at Xu Zimei in the sky with a solemn gaze. ¡°This guy is probably not some Loose Cultivator; he must be a disciple trained by a major power.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the dozen or so elders beside him frowned, and one of them snorted coldly, ¡°In that case, we definitely cannot let him go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one is leaving today,¡± Xu Zimei slowly raised Slaughter Blade, his figure shining like a streak of light as he charged down from the edge of the sky. ¡°I love nothing more than slaughtering geniuses. A genius who has yet to grow into his potential is nothing at all.¡± The dozen or so elders¡¯ auras of the Esteem Vein Realm¡¯s peak emerged, and the boundless space resounded with thunderous echoes. Ethereal shadows of brown bears appeared on all the elders, their imposing auras mingling with the pale yellow Spiritual Energy surrounding them. Xu Zimei laughed lightly and executed the first ten moves of the Nineteen Styles, slashing a blade from beneath the Firmament. Great wind and clouds arose, and the Slaughter Blade swept across, enveloping the Firmament in a vast expanse of red blood qi, transforming the wind and clouds into a roaring dragon stretching across the sky. The world was cleaved in two by a line, as the Deathly Curtain covered the blazing sun with a dense aura of death. In that moment, with a single slash, three elders were instantly annihilated into a mist of blood. The blood mist dissipated into thin air, and several other elders were also heavily injured, lying in pools of blood. The earth was split open by a seemingly bottomless crack, within which the Sea of Blood boiled and thunderbolts flickered. The Clan Leader of the Bear Clan watched this scene, dumbfounded. His heart was thumping wildly, as if tens of thousands of Divine Beasts were galloping within him. ¡°Why, why is it that we¡¯re all at the Esteem Vein Realm, yet you¡¯re so outstanding?¡± As the remaining elders lay injured or dead, the elder of the Bear Clan quickly snapped back to his senses. He stepped forward, appearing directly in front of Xiao Guizi. His hands surged with Spiritual Energy as he grabbed Xiao Guizi¡¯s neck, trembling as he looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Let me go, and I¡¯ll let him go. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± ¡°I hate being threatened the most,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and walked step by step toward the elder. ¡°Xiao Guizi, pass on without worries; I will avenge you.¡± Chapter 171 - Chapter 171 Chapter 170 Setting Out on a Lone Journey ?Chapter 171: Chapter 170 Setting Out on a Lone Journey Chapter 171: Chapter 170 Setting Out on a Lone Journey The old man¡¯s hands surged with spiritual energy as he struck Xiao Guizi¡¯s right leg heavily. With a ¡°crack,¡± Xiao Guizi¡¯s right leg was completely fractured. Xiao Guizi grunted, holding back his screams of pain, and shouted to Xu Zimei, ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t worry about me. In the next life, I¡¯ll still be by your side.¡± ¡°Good, rest assured, for the pain he has inflicted on you, I will seek vengeance a thousandfold, ten thousandfold,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, or else I will break his other leg,¡± the old man backed away a few steps in a panic, warily eyeing Xu Zimei. ¡°What does it matter to me if you break his leg?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you brothers? You don¡¯t care if he lives or dies?¡± the old man asked in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill him. Just let me go, and I will spare him.¡± ¡°What of it if we¡¯re brothers? There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Would rather let fellow Tao perish than the poor Tao.¡¯ ¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and stepped toward the old man. A majestic aura enveloped him; the blade of Tyrant Shadow crackled with thunder, mixed with fierce flames that popped and crackled through space. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Xu Zimei looked at the old man and chuckled, ¡°Have you ever experienced the feeling of death, especially the kind where you can neither live nor die?¡± As the knife light in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand grew brighter, terror spread across the old man¡¯s face, and he stammered, ¡°Do you truly not care about his life or death?¡± No sooner had the old man finished speaking than the sharp blade light burst into a dazzling glow in midair and descended from the edge of the heavens. ¡°Madman,¡± the old man¡¯s face turned pale, the blade light was incredibly fast; he had no time to dodge. At that moment, the old man hurriedly positioned Xiao Guizi in front of himself, hoping to use him as a shield against the sharp blade light. As the blade light was about to strike Xiao Guizi, a dragon¡¯s roar echoed in the sky. ¡°Way of Inquiry, the seventh form, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon.¡± In midair, the blade light instantly morphed into the shape of a dragon, its roar firmament-shaking. Endless spiritual energy surged around, and like a sentient being, the dragon deliberately avoided Xiao Guizi, heading straight for the old man. The old man¡¯s own spiritual energy boiled over; with no time to turn around, one hand shielded Xiao Guizi while the other conjured a bear of spiritual energy. The bear and the dragon collided with a deafening ¡°boom¡± echoing all around. But within moments, the bear¡¯s image was utterly destroyed. As the dragon rushed towards the old man, Xu Zimei took a step into the air, slicing down with Tyrant Shadow, concentrating endless spiritual energy on the blade, severing the old man¡¯s left arm that held Xiao Guizi. He threw Xiao Guizi aside, and on the other side, the dragon, having shattered the bear¡¯s image, charged forward with indomitable momentum towards the old man. The dragon¡¯s roaring echoed nearby, unending waves and storms spreading all around the old man. As the old man¡¯s screams pierced the air, a ¡°boom¡± exploded, with bits of flesh scattering in the air. Xu Zimei turned to look at Xiao Guizi; the dragon¡¯s assault had severely wounded him. His body was a blur of blood and flesh, his breath hanging on by a final thread. If Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t pulled him away in time, he would have likely met the same grisly end as the old man. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and took out a pill from his Storage Ring, placing it into Xiao Guizi¡¯s mouth. His healing pills were numerous beyond count, both high and low tier. As the pill entered his mouth, Xiao Guizi¡¯s blurred flesh visibly started to regenerate. The pill not only restored Xiao Guizi¡¯s exterior, but his inner body was also rapidly healing. Xiao Guizi slowly opened his eyes, the excruciating pain that had enveloped his body now gone. He even felt as though he was filled with strength, more invigorated than before. ¡°Senior brother,¡± Xiao Guizi looked at Xu Zimei and promptly greeted him. ¡°Do you resent me for striking without regard just now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No,¡± Xiao Guizi shook his head and replied. ¡°Although I, Xiao Guizi, haven¡¯t achieved much in life, I am very clear about my own position. I know that senior brother would never compromise because of anyone. From the day I started following you, I knew. My role is to handle some unnecessary troubles for senior brother, to put it simply, running errands. In return, senior brother can bring me some unimaginable benefits, like the Great Emperor¡¯s Technique I am cultivating now. Without senior brother, I¡¯d probably still be just an ordinary Inner Sect Disciple within the Sect Gate.¡± ¡°Do you still remember the first time we met?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I remember, that was when senior brother went to the mission hall to accept a quest,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded and replied. Xu Zimei smiled, his gaze deep as he looked towards the horizon and spoke faintly, ¡°Everyone who comes into this world will leave something behind. Family, love, friendship. Sometimes, I wonder if I am too cold-hearted and should open my heart, letting others into my world.¡± As he said this, Xu Zimei let out a soft laugh, then fell silent for a while before he continued, ¡°But I always have this premonition inside my heart. An inexplicable premonition that even I don¡¯t understand. It tells me that in my life, I am destined to be alone, To play the battle song of solitude, To embark on a one-way journey, Until the darkness ends, and the world is destroyed. This premonition has become especially strong since I unlocked the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. It¡¯s as if something in the dark is summoning me, calling out to me. To step onto the distant hymn of the heavens, I am fated to walk a path unlike any other.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi also fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t overthink it, no matter what, I will follow you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I hope I¡¯m just being overly concerned,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡­ The sun gently shone on the Hundred Thousand Mountains, this range with its ancient history now serene in the deserted tranquility. With autumn playing its final chapter, accompanying the last festivity of the season. Even as the gentle sunlight shined down, the weather remained somewhat chilly. The howling north wind swept through the entrance of the mountain range, and the bleak branches stood solitary. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï All these scenes seemed to be preparing for the arrival of winter. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi set out midway through the Hundred Thousand Mountains, with the Dark Heaven Tiger and Green Jiao Horse sprinting towards the distance. The two figures disappeared into the dusty expanse. ¡­¡­ There are many stories about the Great Emperor of the Three Blades and his bearing of Destiny. Even though every generation¡¯s Great Emperor is awe-inspiring, the way each Great Emperor shoulders Destiny is carved from a bloody path through blood and fire. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172 Chapter 171 The Great Emperor of the Three Blades ?Chapter 172: Chapter 171 The Great Emperor of the Three Blades Chapter 172: Chapter 171 The Great Emperor of the Three Blades However, the journey of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades, burdened with destiny, definitely ranks as the most tragic and spectacular among many great emperors. It began when that man picked up the three curved blades. The story took place in that spring when the Immortal Tree bloomed with Undying Flowers, during the flourishing springtime, the blood-red petals accompanied by a burst of fragrance. On the road leaving the True Martial Holy Sect, the spring breeze was rippling, the Immortal Trees on both sides stood like giants rooted in the mortal world, ever watchful over this shaded boulevard. From one side of the road, it looked as if one were in the midst of a sea of blood-red flames. The road was flanked by tall Immortal Trees, densely covered with the profusion of Undying Flowers. The blossoms sang softly with the breeze, then turned and waved goodbye to their mother tree. They followed the breeze, longing to experience the freedom they had always yearned for. Alas, the breeze suddenly vanished, and the fiery red petals fell in unison. That shaded avenue, lined with Immortal Trees, was covered with a thick carpet of Undying Flowers. The Great Emperor of the Three Blades, with his sharp blade momentum, stepped on the Undying Flowers, stood among the Immortal Trees, and waved goodbye to the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡­a€| That lifetime¡¯s destiny emerged in the Dark Ridge, where other Saint Heirs, Saintesses, talented disciples, and evil beings all had the accompaniment of their Sect elders, protectors, and mighty backers. The Great Emperor of the Three Blades declined all offers to accompany him, and alone he set out on that path to heaven, not knowing whether it led to hell or the Holy Hall. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Besides his figure donned in a blood-red robe, he left behind those three somewhat world-shocking curved blades. The Undying Flowers along his path seemed to bid farewell only to him. And then, that man¡­ became emperor! The day he shouldered destiny, the vast sky was cloudless, fame came overnight and the world knew, he stood above the firmament, engraving his imperial title upon the Yuan Central Continent, this magnificently vast world. And left his chapter behind. ¡­a€| As time passed, the Immortal Trees still bloomed every year, and the Undying Flowers still scattered at the same time upon that shaded avenue. But people could no longer see that figure carrying the three world-shocking curved blades, wearing a red robe. The Immortal Trees and Undying Flowers danced in the air, and as the man bid farewell that day, his heartfelt words seemed to echo amidst the fiery red. ¡°I am willing to entrust my entire life to my blades. If this journey means I can never return, let me and my blades, at the pinnacle of the firmament, before the eyes of the world, bloom in their final withering and radiance. Please remember my name, I am called Three Blades, and I once came to this world.¡± ¡­a€| In the Dark Ridge, countless talented disciples stood in mid-air, their presence obliterating countless black holes, while destiny roared in the sky, marking a dire battle that captured the attention of the entire continent. Those talented disciples who once left others dumbstruck, or even the evil beings, here at this moment, were worthless, as common as dirt in the streets. At a glance, who among them wasn¡¯t a Saint Heir capable of dominating, who wasn¡¯t carrying the hopes of their sect? A slap could send these so-called evil beings flying, just ants among the masses. However, it was here that man named Three Blades drew his first blade. ¡°Immortal Slaying,¡± The world once asked me, is there such a thing as immortals? I only know that with this blade down, even immortals turn to ashes. Beneath destiny, amidst the mundanity, he drew his second blade. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 ¡°Demon Slay,¡± The world once asked me, what are demons? I only know that with this blade down, demons too are mere mayflies. I have slain Immortals and slayed Demons, but I know, I am still myself. So that man drew his final blade. ¡°True Self!¡± ¡­¡­ Dark Ridge was enveloped by endless darkness, just as its name suggested. Every person there, had once been famed across the seas, had once shaken all directions with their might, Some wielded Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts, some brought ancestors who were Stepping into Immortality, yet on that very day, that man with just three blades in hand, slaughtered everything. Evil spirits, demons and monsters. He was not invincible, nor was he unbeatable. He was knocked down time and again, only to stand up once more each time. Just like the spring when the Undying Flower blooms, he swore an oath, ¡°I¡¯m willing to devote my entire life to my blades.¡± He said it, and he did it. Blood drenched Dark Ridge, as the Great Emperor of the Three Blades killed from the front of the ridge to the back, and then from the back to the front. Heaven and earth were overturned, the sky darkened and the earth dimmed. Talented disciples were slaughtered, Evil Beings begged for mercy, Saint Heirs howled in grief. All of this was merely to lay the foundation for that man¡¯s path to Becoming Emperor, a spectacle of great achievements built upon countless bones. The path to becoming a Great Emperor has always been challenging, but the Great Emperor of the Three Blades pushed the hardship and brutality to the extreme. Ultimately he reached the peak, standing blood-soaked atop the firmament. Destiny roared in anger, people gazed upward, and beneath him, his opponents formed a Sea of Blood. ¡­ That battle not only led to the Great Emperor of the Three Blades ascending to the throne, but also the former Dark Ridge was submerged in blood. Countless Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts were lost in that fight, sinking with Dark Ridge into eternal darkness. Since then, Dark Ridge was renamed Annihilation Ridge and became one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands of Yuan Central Continent. Unlike the other nine Forbidden Lands with fixed locations, Annihilation Ridge was like a wandering continent, its whereabouts were mysterious, without a definite place or position. It would stay in one place for a long time, then suddenly disappear, leaping through space to emerge somewhere else. For this newly risen Forbidden Land, it contained not only danger but countless opportunities as well. So many Talented Disciples died there, with an unknown number of Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left within. For many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, they were always searching for traces of Annihilation Ridge, hoping to retrieve the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts lost by their sects. But Annihilation Ridge rarely showed itself, remaining hidden in space most of the time, extremely mysterious. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi were walking deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and along the way they had seen many tribes of the Hundred Beasts Tribe. Some tribes were friendly, inviting them to visit. Others, hoping to use their numbers to their advantage, tried to rob Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi. However, the cultivation levels of these tribal people living deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains were generally not high, and the strongest Xu Zimei had seen on this journey was only at the Emperor Pulse Realm. That day, as the two walked along a mountain path, the sky suddenly filled with thunderous booming sounds. The sky swirled destructively, immense heavenly power surged. Boundless Qi of Annihilation permeated the entire firmament, and from Wu Geng¡¯s space above, a continent slowly descended. Thunderous booms resounded in the sky, deafening, as if they heralded the destruction of heaven and earth, the sky overshadowed by darkness. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173 Chapter 172 Encounter with Jiang Mochou ?Chapter 173: Chapter 172: Encounter with Jiang Mochou Chapter 173: Chapter 172: Encounter with Jiang Mochou When this colossal shadow descended from the sky, heaven and earth fell into silence. The boundless continent bobbed up and down; explosions with a ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± echoed in the skies above. After a while, a floating continent hovered in the air, staying right above Xu Zimei¡¯s head. ¡°Annihilation Ridge,¡± Xu Zimei said, squinting at the land above him. Annihilation Ridge was engulfed in a thick Qi of Annihilation, a legacy left by The Great Emperor of the Three Blades. And since Xu Zimei had cultivated The Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ ¡°Annihilation Jue¡± before, he naturally could sense the aura above. ¡°One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands,¡± hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi exclaimed in surprise. Indeed, the name of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands rings out like thunder throughout the Yuan Central Continent, even a three-year-old could recite it by heart. ¡°Senior Brother, there are many treasures on Annihilation Ridge, including some of the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts,¡± Xiao Guizi said, somewhat excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to obtain Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, several streaks of light rapidly approached from not far away. The formidable presence of those in the Saint Vein Realm swept through the air with fierce winds, exploding mid-air as the streaks of light tread upon nothingness, stopping around Annihilation Ridge. Only then did Xiao Guizi clearly see that there were five people. Two of them were in the Emperor Pulse Realm, and the other three were strong practitioners in the Saint Vein Realm. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°These people are so fast, Annihilation Ridge has just appeared and it¡¯s already been targeted,¡± Xiao Guizi said in amazement. ¡°See that man in the blood-red robe,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°he is the Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect. During The Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ battle which was destined by heaven, their Saint Heir brought the Blood Nether Bell left by the Blood Nether Emperor to Annihilation Ridge. Since then, no one has come out, and naturally, their Sect¡¯s Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact was also lost here.¡± Coming to the core area of the Eastern Continent, one couldn¡¯t help but mention the six most powerful Imperial Rule Immortal Sects belonging here. Not to mention the Divine Gate hidden in the Old Land, founded by the Divine Emperor. There are six visible Imperial Rule Immortal Sects in the heartland of the Eastern Continent alone, including the Baili Family led by Emperor Changkong. The Chi Family where the Ice Snow Emperor resides. The Mo Family where the Taoist Array Great Emperor is from. The Dan Family where the Pill Emperor is from. The Blood Nether Holy Sect founded by the Blood Nether Emperor, and the most powerful among them, the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect with two emperors. ¡­a€| At this moment, among the five people at Annihilation Ridge, let¡¯s put aside the other two in the Emperor Pulse Realm. The very presence of these three Saint Vein Realm powerhouses originates from three different Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Apart from the Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, the other two are from the Dan Family and the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. ¡°Senior Brother, shall we go in?¡± Xiao Guizi asked, looking up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. Let¡¯s hurry to the heartland of the Eastern Continent,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. Above Annihilation Ridge, black mist turned into grimacing faces rolling around. Streams of Qi of Annihilation spread all around, this Qi, mixed with dark gray fog, devoured the surrounding space. Because everything was pitch black, it was difficult for anyone to see what was happening inside Annihilation Ridge. The three Saint Vein Realm powerhouses beside them were still observing, while the other two Emperor Pulse Realm Martial Artists exchanged glances. Above their heads, True Fate emerged, transforming into an extraordinary longsword. With a slash, the sword cleaved a chasm in the sky and charged towards Annihilation Ridge with an edge that seemed capable of cutting through everything. The moment the Blade Qi just touched the black mist surrounding Annihilation Ridge, the mist erupted into frenzy, wrapping around the two men with snarling ferocity. The black mist roiled violently, torrential and thunderous, with roarings emerging from within, as endless Blade Qi surged out from the mist engulfing them. After a long while, two figures emerged from the black mist, looking rather haggard. This was exactly the two martial artists from the Emperor Pulse Realm who had come before. Looking at the black fog surrounding Annihilation Ridge which was still rolling, the eyes of the two Emperor Pulse Realm warriors held a deep wariness. And the other three Saint Vein Realm powerhouses all had furrowed brows as well. Dressed in a blood-red robe, the current Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect said gravely, ¡°Everyone, the Qi of Annihilation around Annihilation Ridge is too dense, I¡¯m afraid we might not be able to break through. Let¡¯s wait a while for the Qi of Annihilation to dissipate before entering,¡± he suggested. An elder from the Dan Family nodded and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been tough to get a glimpse of Annihilation Ridge, waiting a while longer might draw the attention of other Sect Gates. Moreover, the whereabouts of Annihilation Ridge are unpredictable; no one knows how long it will stay here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way around it, let¡¯s wait,¡± an old man from the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect responded faintly. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi did not linger around Annihilation Ridge; they set out towards the east and kept on walking for about four days. The continuous mountain range of the Hundred Thousand Mountains finally disappeared from view, being replaced by an endless plain before them. Not far from the plain, the faint outline of a city emerged ahead. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? The two assessed their surroundings and then headed straight for the city. ¡°Tianyan City,¡± Xiao Guizi read aloud the three big characters above the city gate in a quiet voice. The two made some inquiries inside the city and managed to get an idea of their location. This place was the border of the controlled territories of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect and the Chi Family; heading north would lead to the lands controlled by the Chi Family. Heading south instead would take them to the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. The two found an inn where they decided to have a meal and rest for the night, planning to proceed to the Chi Family tomorrow. ¡­ The inn was bustling with business; Xu Zimei preferred to sit by the window. As they were eating, they saw a black-clad youth step out from the inn. The youth¡¯s gaze was deep as he surveyed his surroundings, then he silently settled himself at a table nearby. Seeing the youth, Xu Zimei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling a stirring within his Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. It seemed to be a sense of encountering one of his own kind. The black-clad youth also seemed to have noticed something and turned his head to look solemnly at Xu Zimei. Within him, the Crimson Flame Emperor Body trembled, a tremble of submission, as if trembling in fear. ¡­ The two held each other¡¯s gaze for a long while; Xu Zimei then picked up the cup of wine, drained it in one gulp, and shook his head with a smile. He was reminded of someone; in his previous life, when he had advanced to the Divine Vein Realm, there had been a person who had caused a heaven-shaking event in the heartland of the Eastern Continent. A lone youth had attacked the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, a dual-Emperor sect. In the end, even after the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect had summoned the War Generals of the then Emperor Hengyu, they failed to capture the youth. Instead, the youth killed several Saint Vein Realm elders and then left safely. This youth was none other than the owner of the third of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, Jiang Mochou. ¡­ ¡°My friend, you seem somewhat familiar,¡± Xu Zimei finished the wine in his cup and stood up to walk over to Jiang Mochou. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Mochou asked cautiously. ¡°Do you want to take revenge?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174 Chapter 173 But I Couldnt Help Killing You ?Chapter 174: Chapter 173 But I Couldn¡¯t Help Killing You Chapter 174: Chapter 173 But I Couldn¡¯t Help Killing You ¡°` Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jiang Mochou¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still tried to remain calm, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°Whether you know me or not isn¡¯t important, but we can make a deal,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I have nothing to trade with you,¡± Jiang Mochou replied indifferently. ¡°No, you do,¡± Xu Zimei leaned in slightly, whispering, ¡°The third Battle Body, the Crimson Flame Emperor Body.¡± As soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, Jiang Mochou¡¯s demeanor suddenly became explosive as he glared at Xu Zimei. The Crimson Flame Emperor Body was something he had painstakingly gathered over three years, and only recently completed. How could the man before him possibly know of it? ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous; I mean no harm. You help me with a task,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°and I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to become a powerful figure. You should understand that even though you currently possess the Crimson Flame Emperor Body, you lack the backing of a major power. In the path of martial arts, wealth, companions, law, and land are indispensable. Without my help, heaven knows how long it¡¯ll take for you to get your revenge.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Jiang Mochou looked at Xu Zimei warily. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Because I am the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly, ¡°Behind me is a massive entity, with four Emperors in a single Sect Gate. I can supply you with cultivation materials and many other things.¡± ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡± Jiang Mochou asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei leaned down and whispered a few sentences into Jiang Mochou¡¯s ear. Jiang Mochou¡¯s face showed surprise, ¡°You want me to be bait?¡± ¡°I must point out one thing; I cannot guarantee your safety,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. After a moment of silence, Jiang Mochou finally said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯ve decided, you can find me at the Chi Family,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and returned to his own seat. Sitting at the table, Jiang Mochou looked somewhat lost. He ate a few bites of his meal and then left. ¡°Senior brother, do you know that person?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°A very useful pawn,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. Watching Jiang Mochou¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei said in a low voice to Xiao Guizi, ¡°Follow him, and don¡¯t let him discover you.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Guizi was taken aback, then quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve given him a week¡¯s time. If he hasn¡¯t come to find me at the Chi Family after one week, grab him and bring him over,¡± Xu Zimei said faintly. ¡°Senior brother, why not just grab him now?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s all part of the show. If he¡¯s willing to cooperate, all the better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just have to go to a bit more trouble,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, responding with a trace of mystery. Xiao Guizi nodded and then quietly followed. ¡­a€| Watching the two figures disappear, Xu Zimei continued eating his meal. In reality, at his level of cultivation, he could go for long periods without eating. It was just an occasional indulgence in culinary desires. There were some matters he was not in a hurry to attend to, preferring to drag them out, but since he had coincidentally encountered Jiang Mochou, it seemed a good opportunity to settle them. After all, that item was still quite important to him. After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei returned to the inn for a night¡¯s rest. Early the next morning, he mounted his Dark Heaven Tiger and dashed northward. ¡°` ¡­ As the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Eastern Continent, it ruled the northern half beyond Tianyan City. When the Ice Snow Emperor heeded Destiny, in fact, the entire north belonged to the Chi Family¡¯s territory. However, as new emperors emerged, the Chi Family gradually declined and now only maintains control over half of its land. The Chi Family is fundamentally a clan, which is somewhat different from those Family Sects. The Chi Family is located in the heart of the north, within a city named Heavenly Pool City. Everyone within this city is essentially a descendent or disciple of the Chi Family, from the direct lineage to the collateral branches. The Chi Family can be likened to a great tree ¨C blossoming and shedding leaves, and then spreading its roots far and wide. Xu Zimei, riding the Dark Heaven Tiger, traveled for another seven days and finally arrived at Heavenly Pool City. Heavenly Pool City is like the main base of the Chi Family; other than its own descendants, no outsiders are allowed entry. The entire city stands like a giant erected between heaven and earth, bereft of excessive decorations. From afar, it gives the impression of being imposing, majestic, and solemn. Xu Zimei, mounted on the Dark Heaven Tiger, approached the city gate but was stopped by two disciples guarding the entrance. ¡°What business do you have in our Heavenly Pool City?¡± asked the disciple in a white garment, his tone neutral. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your Saintess, Chi Qianxue,¡± replied Xu Zimei. The disciple was taken aback; Chi Qianxue had only recently been conferred the title of Saintess, having done something of great importance for the family. Moreover, the news of her enshrinement hadn¡¯t yet spread far. He frowned slightly and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± replied Xu Zimei indifferently. ¡°Just report to your Saintess, and she¡¯ll understand.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the disciple snorted coldly and said, ¡°Not just anyone is granted an audience with our Saintess. If you can¡¯t clearly state your identity, I won¡¯t pass your message on.¡± ¡°Do you know? The last person who challenged me now has grass over his grave two meters high,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance, and if you refuse to report, I¡¯ll just turn around and leave. The consequences that follow will be for your Chi Family to bear.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are intimidating? Take a good look, this is Heavenly Pool City, the domain of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± the disciple said disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Chi Lei. This is our duty,¡± interrupted another disciple, frowning slightly as he addressed Xu Zimei. ¡°You wait here; I¡¯ll report to our Saintess. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Whether she agrees to see you or not is out of my hands.¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a faint smile. As the other disciple left to deliver the message, Chi Lei snorted coldly towards Xu Zimei and remarked, ¡°Kid, if our Saintess decides not to see you, I wonder what you¡¯ll do then?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Sometimes, I too get tired of killing people, but some flies are indeed too noisy.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice faded, the light of Tyrant Shadow Wu Geng¡¯s blade hung inverted in the air. The disciple¡¯s gaze hardened, unable to react in time, and he fell instantly into a pool of blood. ¡°Actually, I wanted to put on a show and let Chi Qianxue be the one to kill you after she arrived,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at Chi Lei¡¯s corpse and shaking his head. ¡°Sorry, I just couldn¡¯t hold back.¡± With Chi Lei¡¯s death, the situation quickly drew the attention of others within the city. Just as a large number of people rushed towards the city gate, Chi Qianxue arrived soaring through the air, her aura at the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm billowing around her. She furrowed her brows slightly, observing everything at the entrance of the city. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175 Chapter 174 I Go Alone ?Chapter 175: Chapter 174: I Go Alone Chapter 175: Chapter 174: I Go Alone When Chi Qianxue stepped into the void and arrived, the disciples below also saw her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of the matters here. All of you can disperse,¡± Chi Qianxue said loudly. The disciples below hesitated briefly but eventually scattered around, though many of their gazes still lingered on Xu Zimei. Chi Qianxue, dressed in a white robe, came floating over from afar, her figure gently landing before Xu Zimei. She frowned as she looked at Chi Lei¡¯s body, then turned her head towards Xu Zimei and said, ¡°You really dare to act so recklessly in our Heavenly Pool City.¡± ¡°I had intended to wait for you to handle it, but alas, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re the first to kill a member of the Chi Family in Heavenly Pool City,¡± Chi Qianxue lifted her head to size up Xu Zimei, her eyes full of spiritual energy as she spoke slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you are truly confident or simply recklessly bold.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and responded, dodging the question, ¡°The Spring of Life has been found, I presume!¡± ¡°The family has made contact with the Ice Snow Mountain Range, if all goes well, it should be settled in the next few days,¡± Chi Qianxue replied. ¡°What about the thing you promised me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Although I have now secured the position of Saintess, I have not yet received our ancestor¡¯s inheritance. Once the matter of the Spring of Life is resolved in a few days, I will naturally give you the item,¡± Chi Qianxue replied. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ll stay at the Chi Family for these few days,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°After all, I did save your life before and informed you about the Spring of Life.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Saved her life? It was more like he had taken her hostage. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll spread word about Elder Xueluo¡¯s death if you stay at our Chi Family?¡± Chi Qianxue curiously asked. ¡°If I were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have come to Heavenly Pool City, and I wouldn¡¯t have let you go in the first place,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°Then come with me,¡± Chi Qianxue said as she walked towards the city, ¡°But let me remind you, if you come to our Chi Family, keep a low profile. If you offend some people, I can¡¯t protect you.¡± Hearing Chi Qianxue¡¯s words, Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, then reached out and pinched Chi Qianxue¡¯s chin, speaking indifferently, ¡°Little woman, remember this, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection. Even if the entire Chi Family were to come at me with all their might, I would still be willing to try it alone.¡± Having her chin pinched, Chi Qianxue¡¯s expression turned awkward as she quickly stepped back two paces. Her face flushed with a hint of red, for she had never been touched so closely by another male her age. Though her heart was not fluttering in panic, there was still an unusual faint feeling within her. ¡°Anyone can brag,¡± Chi Qianxue huffed softly, speaking dispassionately. ¡°It¡¯s not about bragging, it¡¯s merely a simple statement of a viewpoint,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, ¡°The reason you think I¡¯m bragging is simply because we have different perspectives. Would an elephant care about the feelings of an ant? In your eyes, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect may seem very impressive, but in my eyes, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is just an ordinary obstacle on my Martial Path.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, why not reveal your origins to me?¡± Chi Qianxue asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t from the core regions of the Eastern Continent, are you?¡± She had met Xu Zimei before in the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Knowing too much is not good for you,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve met the person who was with me before. His name is Xiao Guizi; he should be coming to find me in the next few days. Keep an eye out for him.¡± ¡°You really treat this place like it¡¯s your own home,¡± Chi Qianxue muttered. ¡°If this were my home, the ones who should be happy would be your Chi Family,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­ The two walked into Heavenly Pool City, which, though it was just a city, spanned such a vast area that one couldn¡¯t see the end at a single glance. The Chi Family was situated in the central part of Heavenly Pool City, occupying two-thirds of the entire city¡¯s area, primarily inhabited by direct lineage family members. The surrounding courtyards were where the collateral family members lived. Heavenly Pool City was exceptionally lively, with dazzling shops on both sides of the streets, not to mention the various small stalls that had everything one could want. Most of these stalls were operated by some of the collateral members of the Chi Family. On this path, any family member who saw Chi Qianxue would usually greet her respectfully. After all, as the Saintess of the entire Chi Family, her noble identity was beyond comparison to these collateral family members. ¡°It seems I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± Chi Qianxue said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°A name is just a tag, unimportant; in the end, people always remember my handsome face,¡± replied Xu Zimei, shaking his head. ¡°Shameless,¡± Chi Qianxue murmured under her breath. The Chi Family mansion appeared enormously grand and impressive. Walking through the vermilion gates, one could see the expanse of the courtyard seemed to have no end. Red walls and green tiles, with ivy extending from one side of the walls, basked in the sunlight on the vibrant green foliage. At the very center of the courtyard was a particularly large lotus pond, where the lotus flowers carried a hint of Immortal Qi. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Colorful carp would occasionally leap from the water surface of the pond, causing ripples and splashes. A thin layer of white mist shrouded the area around the pond. Just as Xu Zimei and Chi Qianxue had entered the Chi household, two young men came towards them. Both of them looked somewhat similar, wearing blue robes and carrying swords at their waists, with a hint of valor between their brows. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our newly appointed Saintess,¡± the young man on the left jeered upon seeing Chi Qianxue, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Hardly a Saintess and already eager to bring a man into the family.¡± Chi Qianxue frowned slightly but ignored the mockery from the young man on the left, instead addressing the one on the right, ¡°Chi Yang, keep your brother in check, otherwise next time I won¡¯t hesitate to strike him down.¡± At Chi Qianxue¡¯s words, the young man on the left¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he retorted with a cold huff, ¡°Chi Qianxue, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve become the family¡¯s Saintess. If you dare harm a fellow clan member, not even the Clan Leader will be able to protect you.¡± ¡°Alright, Chi Xing,¡± as the words of the young man on the left fell, the one called Chi Yang shook his head. He apologized to Chi Qianxue, ¡°He¡¯s still young, and his thoughts are too naive. I apologize to you on his behalf.¡± ¡°Brother, why¨C?¡± Chi Xing, hearing Chi Yang¡¯s apology, turned his head in confusion and quickly asked. Chi Yang turned and gave Chi Xing a stern look, which made Chi Xing quickly shrink back. ¡°Considering we¡¯re of the same clan, I hope there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Chi Qianxue huffed coldly, then left with Xu Zimei. Once they were far away, Xu Zimei asked with a light laugh, ¡°It seems your role as the Saintess doesn¡¯t make for an easy life in the Chi Family, huh?¡± Chapter 176 - Chapter 176 Chapter 175 Road of Creation ?Chapter 176: Chapter 175 Road of Creation Chapter 176: Chapter 175 Road of Creation ¡°Where there are people, there is strife,¡± Chi Qianxue said indifferently, ¡°Those two fellows are named Yang Chi and Chi Xing. That Yang Chi originally was the strongest contender for the position of our family¡¯s Saint Heir. If it wasn¡¯t for my bringing back news of the Spring of Life, I might not have been able to surpass him.¡± ¡°Oh, so he holds a grudge against you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s quite troublesome, excessive concessions are meaningless. Killing him in one fell swoop is the best solution.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue gave him a glance and said, ¡°We are all part of the same clan, we don¡¯t need to resort to life and death struggles unless absolutely necessary.¡± ¡­¡­ Watching Chi Qianxue¡¯s disappearing figure, Chi Xing looked at Yang Chi with some bewilderment and asked, ¡°Brother, why did you speak up for her just now?¡± ¡°How do you still not understand?¡± Yang Chi looked at Chi Xing helplessly and said, ¡°She¡¯s not the same as she was before, she is now our Chi Family¡¯s Saintess. In terms of status alone, we are all beneath her.¡± ¡°So what, does she really dare to kill me?¡± Chi Xing asked curiously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you hate her?¡± ¡°Hate her? I wish she would die right now,¡± Yang Chi said indifferently, ¡°But there are things you can do behind the scenes and think whatever you like in your heart, but you mustn¡¯t carelessly voice them out. You¡¯ve followed me for so long, how can you still be so naive?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï If we wait for her to accept the inheritance of our ancestors, then she will truly be unshakable.¡± ¡°Of course I know that, I wouldn¡¯t make a move without absolute certainty,¡± Yang Chi said with a light chuckle, ¡°But now, isn¡¯t the opportunity upon us?¡± ¡°You mean the man by her side?¡± Chi Xing quickly caught on, his eyes lighting up as he asked. ¡°Right, think about it, if our Chi Family¡¯s Saintess is rumored to be involved with a man of unknown origin, how would our family deal with it?¡± Yang Chi said in a low voice with a faint smile, ¡°The power of rumors is the most terrifying. Once this news spreads throughout Heavenly Pool City, our family won¡¯t sit idly by.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go spread the rumor in secret right now,¡± Chi Xing said eagerly. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Yang Chi nodded and replied, ¡°Also, you can tell those few in the family who are eyeing the position of Saint Heir, they definitely won¡¯t miss this opportunity. And take this news to Chi Yu.¡± ¡°Chi Yu,¡± hearing this name, Chi Xing exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s right, how could I forget that martial fanatic? He is an absolute supporter of Chi Qianxue. If he finds out Chi Qianxue is involved with someone else, he will tear that man to pieces.¡± Watching Chi Xing leave high-spirited to spread the rumor, Yang Chi chuckled quietly and muttered to himself, ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m sorry to have to use you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Chi Qianxue brought Xu Zimei to a secluded courtyard. She said indifferently, ¡°You can live here from now on.¡± Xu Zimei walked into the courtyard, which had three houses. Beside the courtyard grew a purple katam tree, its withered leaves piled thickly on the ground. Stepping on the dry leaves, they made a succession of ¡°crackling¡± sounds. He opened the door of a house, and it looked very clean inside. Although it had been uninhabited for a long time, it was obvious that someone often came to clean it. Watching Chi Qianxue leave, Xu Zimei also returned to his room. At this time, Xu Zimei¡¯s cultivation had reached the pinnacle of the Esteem Vein Realm, and all he needed next was to gather the Mysterious Yellow Qi to completely perfect the world within his body, then manifest his True Fate, and advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm. A long time ago, Xu Zimei cultivated exclusively from his previous life¡¯s ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡±. This cultivation technique focused mainly on the past and the future. It was only after the Chaos Pearl took Xu Zimei through the River of Time and condensed the True Fate World within his body that Xu Zimei realized the path he had previously taken was merely a trivial part of the vast River of Fate. Later, by using the World Pearl and the Chaos Pearl to condense his True Fate World, Xu Zimei finally completely abandoned his previous cultivation technique. At this moment, he had truly embarked on a different path. ¡°Creation!¡± It was an unprecedented path, one not even a Great Emperor had treada€¡±a Martial Path to Heaven. There were no abundant experiences, nor were there forebears to reference. Xu Zimei was unaware of what the future held; he was like a trailblazer, forging a path that others wouldn¡¯t even dare to conceive. The True Fate World inside him operated as usual, with the Chaos Pearl being the foundation of this world. The River of Fate marked everything in its flow, but his current True Fate World remained particularly quiet, with hardly a creature existing within it. Xu Zimei also knew that the world, being imperfect now, was fundamentally incapable of sustaining life. a€| In a secluded courtyard of the Chi Family, the ¡°rumbling¡± sound echoed from within. Chi Xing walked into the courtyard and saw a young man, shirtless and with a giant rock on his back, vigorously exercising. What was truly fearsome was not the giant rock the young man carried on his back, but the iron rings on his hands and feet. These iron rings were Gravity Rings, inscribed with Gravity Formations. Once the formations were activated, the gravity could affect the entire body. At this moment, all four Gravity Formations on the young man¡¯s body were activated, and despite carrying a giant rock on his back, he did not seem fatigued at all. On the contrary, his training was vigorous and forceful. ¡°Yang Chi, you¡¯re training, huh,¡± said Chi Xing as he walked over with a smile. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t dawdle,¡± the young man looked up and spoke indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just overheard some rumors about Chi Qianxue in the clan and wanted to discuss them with you,¡± replied Chi Xing with a smile. ¡°What happened to Qianxue?¡± The young man¡¯s brows furrowed as he placed the giant rock behind him on the ground. A ¡°boom¡± sounded as the rock hit the ground, creating a shallow pit and kicking up clouds of dust. ¡°I just heard about it too. They say Chi Qianxue brought a man home and they went into her room together, not coming out for a long time,¡± Chi Xing said with a chuckle: ¡°They say that when the man came out, his clothes were disheveled. Tut-tut, the morals of society are declining, and people¡¯s hearts aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t bear to see Qianxue in the position of Saintess and want to drag her down,¡± the young man looked at Chi Xing and scoffed: ¡°It was your brother who sent you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, not at all. I just couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to talk to you about it,¡± said Chi Xing hastily: ¡°You tell me, you love Chi Qianxue so much, and you treat her well, yet she¡­ Yang Chi chuckled softly, grabbed Chi Xing by the neck with one hand, and with spiritual energy surging around him, said faintly: ¡°I will meet that man. But don¡¯t treat others like fools, thinking to make me your pawn, you¡¯re not qualified for that.¡± Chapter 177 - Chapter 177 Chapter 176 Destiny Cannot Be Changed ?Chapter 177: Chapter 176: Destiny Cannot Be Changed Chapter 177: Chapter 176: Destiny Cannot Be Changed Chi Xing felt like he was choking as his neck was gripped tightly, struggling desperately. However, Chi Yu was far too strong for him, with the relentless surge of the Empty Vein Realm¡¯s might, the tawny Spiritual Energy on his hands that gripped Chi Xing¡¯s neck was as hard as steel. Just as Chi Xing was about to suffocate, unable to catch his breath, Chi Lei finally released his grip. ¡°You dare,¡± Chi Xing took several deep breaths, followed by a series of coughs, looking at Chi Yu as he spoke. Chi Yu let out a light chuckle, his fist covered in tawny Spiritual Energy, and delivered a heavy punch straight into Chi Xing¡¯s abdomen. Chi Xing screamed in agony, his body flying backward and slamming into the courtyard¡¯s surrounding wall. He looked at Chi Yu with a trace of fear, as flecks of fresh blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth. Chi Yu walked up to him, slightly tilting his head upward, and said indifferently, ¡°Consider this a lesson. If there¡¯s a next time, this punch will land on your head instead.¡± Chi Xing¡¯s expression tensed slightly, wiped the blood droplets from the corner of his mouth, and quickly left the courtyard. ¡­¡­ Day after day, with the sun setting and rising anew. A new day arrived, and Xu Zimei pushed open the door to see the yard full of fallen leaves and desolation. He frowned slightly, only to see a tall figure entering from the gate of the courtyard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The young man stepped on the dry leaves, his aura rainbow-like, striding forward step by step. ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Qianxue?¡± Chi Yu asked calmly. He lifted his head, his gaze sharp and profound, his short hair, his muscles bulging, giving off an exceptionally fit and trim impression. ¡°What¡¯s that to you?¡± Xu Zimei responded lightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll beat it out of you,¡± Chi Yu tilted his head up slightly, his voice cold as he continued, ¡°Only the truly outstanding are worthy of Qianxue. I will always stay by her side, making sure that she isn¡¯t deceived by any unscrupulous people.¡± ¡°Another lovesick fool,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°If you like her, then pursue her. What¡¯s the point of acting like a guardian? It¡¯s just pathetic.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Yu narrowed his eyes, speaking faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s fight. If you lose, leave Qianxue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s meaningless jealousy. Chi Qianxue isn¡¯t an object. She¡¯s not someone¡¯s prize for winning,¡± Xu Zimei responded calmly, ¡°And most importantly, you¡¯re not worthy to be my opponent.¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s underestimating,¡± Chi Yu roared lowly, his body swelling with Spiritual Energy, a reddish-brown aura enveloping him. He took a half step back with his left foot and threw a punch directly at Xu Zimei. The punch created a piercing sound in the air. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei remained calm, watching as the punch neared his face, his long hair lifted by the force of the punch. He chuckled lightly, slowly extending his right palm and blocking it just before Chi Yu¡¯s unstoppable punch. The fists collided heavily with Xu Zimei¡¯s right palm amidst a cloud of reddish-brown Spiritual Energy. Xu Zimei stood calm and unmoved. Chi Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he roared, his reddish-brown Spiritual Energy becoming more turbulent, his punches growing sharper. ¡°This fight is pointless,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Whether you mean harm or not, offending me will cost you.¡± As he spoke, Xu Zimei grabbed Chi Yu¡¯s right fist; he took a step forward as the muscles in his arm bulged slightly. Xu Zimei grabbed Chi Yu¡¯s wrist and flung him toward the ground. Chi Yu¡¯s body slammed into the ground with a ¡°boom,¡± a cloud of dust rising into the air. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t intend to stop. As he swung his arm back and forth, Chi Yu¡¯s body followed the motion, crashing heavily onto the ground on both sides. Xu Zimei had been tumbling Chi Yu around for quite some time, seemingly unsatisfied. He slowly walked over to the purple Kermes tree in the courtyard, dragging Chi Yu¡¯s already mangled body, and once again slammed him into the tree. ¡°Stop,¡± suddenly a light shout was heard, and Chi Qianxue quickly came through the entrance of the courtyard. With a light chuckle, Xu Zimei looked at the now mangled Chi Yu beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°You got off easy, kid.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chi Qianxue, seeing Chi Yu¡¯s current condition, asked Xu Zimei with a slight frown. ¡°Someone came to challenge me, so naturally I accepted the battle,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Chi Qianxue frowned slightly and looked at Chi Yu. She knew about Chi Yu¡¯s character; probably he had brought this on himself. Chi Qianxue sighed, took a pill out of her Storage Ring, then crouched down and put it into Chi Yu¡¯s mouth. Xu Zimei watched all this and indifferently returned to his room. Once the pill entered his mouth, Chi Yu¡¯s consciousness began to clear a little. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chi Qianxue asked in an inexplicably soft tone while looking at Chi Yu¡¯s current state. Chi Yu smiled and shook his head, just quietly watching Chi Qianxue. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room,¡± Chi Qianxue said. ¡°No need, I can manage by myself,¡± Chi Yu¡¯s face slightly reddened, and he quickly shook his head. At this moment, it was only in front of Chi Qianxue that this man, obsessed with the Martial Path, would show the tender naivety suitable for his age. Chi Yu said he wanted to get up and leave, but the injuries he had were indeed quite serious. Even though they were just some superficial external injuries, the moment he tried to stand up, the pain in his body made him sit back down instantly. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t overexert yourself,¡± Chi Qianxue said, pulling Chi Yu by the shoulders and slowly leading him away from Xu Zimei¡¯s small courtyard. ¡­a€| The courtyard remained, the purple Kermes tree still standing alone, when suddenly the sound of footsteps crunching on dry leaves arose. Xu Zimei looked toward the room¡¯s doorway, only to see Xiao Guizi hurrying in. ¡°How did you come back so soon?¡± Xu Zimei asked with puzzlement. He knew that Chi Qianxue should have brought Xiao Guizi here just before, but he had given Xiao Guizi a week¡¯s time. ¡°Senior brother, I almost couldn¡¯t make it back,¡± Xiao Guizi replied with an urgent tone. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He knew that although Jiang Mochou had obtained the Third Battle Body, his own cultivation was only at the Condensing Vein Realm, nowhere near capable of unleashing the true power of the Battle Body. And Xiao Guizi, being at the peak of the True Vein and close to entering the Empty Vein Realm, should not have found it difficult to capture Jiang Mochou. ¡­ ¡°Senior brother, I was tracking him just fine, but midway an old man discovered me,¡± Xiao Guizi explained. ¡°An old man? Do you recognize him?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He took Jiang Mochou away, and he also captured me,¡± Xiao Guizi replied: ¡°That old man was very powerful, and I had almost no chance of resisting. If he hadn¡¯t been without a killing intent, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to return. Additionally, he asked me to deliver a message to you.¡± ¡°What message?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Fate cannot be changed, some things are destined, and they will come to pass someday,¡± Xiao Guizi said, ¡°These were his exact words.¡± Chapter 178 - Chapter 178 Chapter 177 I Kill You, Its Not Too Much, Right ?Chapter 178: Chapter 177: I Kill You, It¡¯s Not Too Much, Right? Chapter 178: Chapter 177: I Kill You, It¡¯s Not Too Much, Right? ¡°Quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled with genuine interest, his gaze fixed on the scene ahead, as rays from the morning sun slanted through the window. The shadow of the window reflected on the floor, with dust lazily nestled in the crevices of the windowsill. ¡°Destiny cannot be changed, fate will eventually arrive. Yet, here I am, Xu Zimei, who simply doesn¡¯t believe in fate. Every step I take now is changing my own destiny. Just you wait, one day, even this world will prostrate at my feet, and Great Emperors will merely be the countless bones on my traveled path.¡± If Xu Zimei were treading the same path he did in his previous life, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so confident. But now, he was only missing the Mysterious Yellow Qi to consolidate his own True Fate World. To create a world, that was Xu Zimei¡¯s confidence. When he truly succeeds one day, even Great Emperors will be but ants, and he will fear no one. ¡­a€| ¡°Brother, should we let the Sect Gate investigate this matter?¡± Xiao Guizi inquired. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°No need, we¡¯ll cross paths with them again one day,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied, ¡°For now, just stay in the room next to mine.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded. After Chi Qianxue sent Yang Chi back to his room, it wasn¡¯t long before she came to Xu Zimei¡¯s room. She looked somewhat pale, and her eyes appeared incredibly exhausted. ¡°The family and the Ice Snow Mountain Range have completed the trade and obtained the Spring of Life,¡± Chi Qianxue said. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I should be able to receive the ancestor¡¯s inheritance tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then congratulations,¡± Xu Zimei spoke. ¡°But there¡¯s been an unexpected turn,¡± Chi Qianxue replied. ¡°What kind of unexpected turn?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he asked. ¡°Someone in Heavenly Pool City is spreading word about our affair,¡± Chi Qianxue said after a moment of silence. ¡°Our affair?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback, then quickly connected it to today¡¯s incident with Yang Chi, and he pretty much guessed what was happening. ¡°It seems someone wants to use this opportunity to strip you of your Saintess position, and they want to drag me down too. How wonderful,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Your wretched family, always fighting and scheming. You¡¯re really full of petty affairs.¡± ¡°When you go there later, speak less and just listen to what I say,¡± Chi Qianxue told him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Family Head and the Elders of the Chi Family want to see you.¡± ¡­ Inside the most central hall of the Chi Family, the atmosphere at the moment was incredibly solemn. The man seated at the most prominent place was none other than the current Family Head of the Chi Family, Chi Yuanbin. Clothed in a green robe, his presence was majestic, and the aura of a high-ranking person was extraordinarily powerful. His gaze was profound, and his right hand was slowly and rhythmically tapping the armrest of the chair beside him. Flanking his position, the family¡¯s Elders were arranged according to their status. Each and every one of them was a powerhouse of the Saint Vein or Emperor Pulse, and although they were not deliberately emanating their auras at this time, the mere inadvertent display of their might made the atmosphere in the hall incredibly heavy and oppressive. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei followed Chi Qianxue into the hall. Chi Qianxue bowed slightly and said respectfully, ¡°Family Head, I have brought the person.¡± Chi Yuanbin gave a faint nod, staying silent. The Great Elder standing aside let out a sharp exclaim and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°How audacious, to enter our Chi Family¡¯s Council Hall and not kneel to our Family Head.¡± As he spoke these words, an aura of pressure stealthily bore down on Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei turned his head, chuckled lightly, and responded indifferently, ¡°Kneel? Old man, are you seeking death?¡± ¡°How insolent,¡± the Great Elder roared in fury, his aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging like a ferocious dragon, with countless currents of Spiritual Energy gathering around him. ¡°Enough,¡± Chi Yuanbin at the head of the room waved his hand, and the dragon of Spiritual Energy surrounding the Great Elder instantly dissipated. The Great Elder¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but still, he snorted coldly and glared at Xu Zimei without saying a word. ¡°Talk about your relationship with Qianxue,¡± Chi Yuanbin asked blandly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say, those who are clear are clear,¡± Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue immediately gave him a white look and explained to Chi Yuanbin, ¡°Family Head, there¡¯s only a simple friendship between him and me, absolutely none of those unnecessary affairs.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I saw with my own eyes him running out of your room, his clothes in disarray,¡± Chi Xing from the side clamored hastily. Chi Qianxue¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a hint of anger in her expression as she said faintly, ¡°Do you have any evidence? Merely on your personal testimony? Do you realize what the consequences of slandering a Saintess will be?¡± ¡°I have no evidence, but I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Chi Xing replied stubbornly. At this point, he could not afford to show any weakness and had to hold his ground at all costs. His gaze drifted to Yang Chi beside him, noticing that his brother showed no intention of speaking up for him. ¡°Family Head, if the judgment is based solely upon one person¡¯s word, wouldn¡¯t that be too childishly simple?¡± Just as the atmosphere became heavy, an old crone from the side stood out and spoke slowly. This old crone was one of Chi Qianxue¡¯s people, and she too had her supporters and power within the family. ¡°Rumors are quelled by the wise,¡± another Elder also spoke out from the side. Chi Yuanbin set his gaze on Chi Xing beside him, and an immense pressure suddenly descended upon Chi Xing. Chi Xing wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling parched and unable to meet anyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Chi Xing¡¯s cultivation resources will be revoked for three years; let¡¯s put an end to this matter here,¡± Chi Yuanbin finally said after a long silence, speaking evenly. ¡°Family Head,¡± Chi Xing asked somewhat uneasily, ¡°Why is that?¡± Chi Yuanbin just glanced at him lightly, then swept his gaze over everyone present and said with a serious tone, ¡°I can understand competition within the family. Proper competition is harmless and can even provide pressure to each other, conducive to improving oneself. However, I do not want to see any more vicious competition, and I will not be lenient next time.¡± As Chi Yuanbin¡¯s words fell, the people below promised in a hurry. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve settled your family matters, isn¡¯t it time to address my affair?¡± Just then, an abrupt voice sounded. All eyes turned toward the direction of the voice, and they saw Xu Zimei standing with a smile. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not your turn to be presumptuous here,¡± the Great Elder rebuked sharply from the side. Even Chi Yuanbin at the head of the room frowned slightly and looked at Xu Zimei with a cool gaze. ¡°Me, I¡¯m quite fair,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°I take revenge for grievances, and I harbor grudges for injustices.¡± He drew his long blade, Blade Qi slashing through the air, pointed at Chi Xing, and chuckled, ¡°You tried to drag me down with you, so if I kill you, it isn¡¯t excessive, right?¡± ¡°Presumptuous, this is the Chi family, it¡¯s not up to you to decide,¡± the Great Elder huffed lightly, his hand gathering numerous streams of Spiritual Energy, and reached out towards Xu Zimei. This time, Chi Yuanbin, seated at the head, did not interfere. Xu Zimei snorted coldly as countless currents of Spiritual Energy surged within him. A beast¡¯s roar echoed from the endless Space. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179 Chapter 178 Be a Good Person Like Me ?Chapter 179: Chapter 178: Be a Good Person Like Me Chapter 179: Chapter 178: Be a Good Person Like Me The beast¡¯s roar seemed to traverse endless space, arriving with the might to destroy the heavens and obliterate the earth. A black vortex appeared in the middle of the sky, rotating counterclockwise. The vortex was pitch black and seemingly boundless, harboring great terror within. At this moment, this terrifying creature had only revealed a trace of its aura, but it was enough to cause everyone in the great hall to feel their flesh creep. The Great Elder swallowed a mouthful of saliva and became completely paralyzed on the spot, feeling as if he¡¯d been targeted by something; even the blood in his veins seemed to have frozen. From the vortex emerged the huge body of Chaos, and although at this moment it had only revealed its head, the ferocious appearance of that head, with a strong stench of blood, permeated the great hall. As Chaos¡¯s massive body fully emerged from the vortex, everyone was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°One, two, three¡­ eight,¡± someone, shaking with fear, counted the Vein Gates on Chaos¡¯s body, their eyes widened in horror as they said, ¡°Eight Vein Gates, it has eight Vein Gatesa€¡±a Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast.¡± When the eight Vein Gates on Chaos¡¯s body were revealed at the same time, the entire great hall fell silent as a grave. Sunlight shone in from the entrance, and all was quiet all around, with only its powerful aura transforming into a hurricane, surging throughout the surroundings. ¡°Qianxue, you should quickly persuade your friend; we mean no harm,¡± the Family Head, Chi Yuanbin, felt an entire stampede of Divine Beasts in his heart at this moment. A Divine Vein Realm Vein Beast, and judging by its menacing stance, it was probably at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm. He hadn¡¯t expected that a Vein Beast, a being already so rare, would exist. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Let alone a Vein Beast at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm. What was more absurd was that such a mighty Divine Beast would willingly serve a human, who was much weaker than itself, as its Vein Beast. You must understand that although they were part of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, they also didn¡¯t want to invite such big trouble. The highest combat power of the entire Chi Family right now was him, at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, that¡¯s all. If this Vein Beast were to truly destroy the Chi Family, it seemed that the only option, apart from calling the ancestor out of seclusion, was unthinkable. Besides, Chi Yuanbin himself was not even clear about the strength of his own family¡¯s ancestor. In fact, within the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, there were differences in the strength levels. The followers and War Generals of each generation¡¯s Great Emperor also had varying levels of strength. Just like the Ancestor Feihong of the True Martial Holy Sect, she was one of Empress Hongtian¡¯s War Generals, and now she has only reached the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, having to be sealed within the Dust Blood Coffin to maintain her lifespan. As for the Heavenly Curtain War God, a War General of the True Martial Great Emperor, he had already broken free from the constraints of the Divine Vein Realm and had stepped into the realm of Immortality. He didn¡¯t need to linger in the Dust Blood Coffin because his Martial Path to Heaven was not yet over; he could travel even further, and even possess more lifespans. The thing that Chi Yuanbin was contemplating at this moment was exactly thisa€¡±if the Ice Snow Emperor¡¯s War General hadn¡¯t broken through the Divine Vein Realm. Even if they called him out now, he would not be able to subdue Chaos and would still exhaust a great deal of his lifespan for it. ¡­a€| When Chaos¡¯s massive body emerged from the great hall, it let out a skyward roar as if to show off its power. Then it turned its head and obediently stood beside Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him. Who opposes? Who agrees?¡± Xu Zimei looked around indifferently and said. ¡°I agree,¡± said the Great Elder, who had previously been prepared to make a move against Xu Zimei, and he promptly spoke up. He stepped forward slowly, looking at Chi Xing with righteousness and said, ¡°Our Chi Family has always been upright and aboveboard, and our clansmen are just as honorable. To think that such a degenerate as you could appear, I feel ashamed to be associated with you.¡± After the Great Elder finished speaking, he turned to Chi Yuanbin sitting at the head of the room with a serious tone and said aloud, ¡°Family Head, I believe that such matters must not be tolerated; we must resolve this once and for all. A direct elimination would also serve as a warning to the other members.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± sitting at the chief position, Chi Yuanbin glanced briefly at Xu Zimei and then nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei gave a light laugh and said to the Great Elder, ¡°I remember you seemed like you were about to make a move against me just now!¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder let out an awkward chuckle and hastily replied, ¡°How could that be possible? I was actually trying to capture Chi Xing. You are a guest of our Chi Family. Having friends from afar, isn¡¯t that a joy, a joy indeed.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and responded, ¡°Since I was the one Chi Xing offended just now, it should be up to me to take action.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the Great Elder hastily replied. ¡­ Watching Xu Zimei, holding the Tyrant Shadow, walking toward him, Chi Xing¡¯s complexion turned to panic, and he quickly took several steps back. He looked at the indifferent faces of everyone in the great hall and then at Yang Chi beside him, crying out in alarm, ¡°Brother, you have to save me. I did it all for you.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yang Chi replied with a cold snort, ¡°Although I aspire to the position of Saint Heir, I have always engaged in fair and open competition. As for someone like you who skulks in the dark and does sneaky things, even if you are my brother, I cannot tolerate it. You have really disappointed me.¡± Hearing Yang Chi¡¯s words, Chi Xing¡¯s complexion turned pale. In that instant, he felt as if he didn¡¯t recognize his own brother anymore, as though he didn¡¯t recognize the people of his own family either. ¡­ ¡°People always have to grow,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I was wrong, I truly know I was wrong. Please give me another chance,¡± Chi Xing pleaded. ¡°In your next life, be sure to become a good person like me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Pfft,¡± The sound of the Curved Blade entering flesh reached their ears; Chi Xing stared blankly at Xu Zimei, then he turned his head to look at the people in the great hall. As the Curved Blade stirred inside his body like a hurricane, blood began to flow from the corners of Chi Xing¡¯s mouth, and his whole body was soon drenched in blood. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 He fell to the ground in agony, twitching uncontrollably. Xu Zimei did not deliver a fatal blow right away; Chi Xing struggled on the ground for a while before he ultimately died in pain. Then, turning around, Xu Zimei came to Chi Qianxue with a light chuckle and touched her pale face, saying with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve killed the person who slandered you. Are you happy now?¡± Chi Qianxue stared blankly at Xu Zimei, then nodded woodenly. Xu Zimei smiled, turned to Chi Yuanbin, and said indifferently, ¡°Try not to look for me unless it¡¯s really necessary in the future.¡± Chi Yuanbin fell silent for a moment, then also nodded. Watching Xu Zimei walk away stepping over the body of Chi Xing, there was a moment of silence in the great hall. ¡°Qianxue, who exactly is this person?¡± Chi Yuanbin asked. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either; he was the one who told me the location of the Spring of Life before,¡± Chi Qianxue hurriedly replied. Chi Yuanbin shook his head and let out a bitter laugh, then swept an authoritative gaze over all those present and said, ¡°Today, our Chi Family has truly lost face. I hope after everyone leaves this great hall today, you will all forget everything that occurred. After all, we are all people of the Chi Family; we share in both the glory and the losses.¡± All those present quickly voiced their agreement. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180 Chapter 179 Slaying to Prove the Dao ?Chapter 180: Chapter 179: Slaying to Prove the Dao Chapter 180: Chapter 179: Slaying to Prove the Dao ¡°Alright, the three Elders stay, everyone else may leave,¡± Chi Yuanbin waved his hand and said indifferently. Watching as the people in the hall dispersed, a persistent worry clouded Chi Yuanbin¡¯s brow as he lamented, ¡°Our Chi Family has indeed faced a myriad of troubles lately.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the sealing formation in the Old Land having issues, tying up most of our clan¡¯s fighting force, how would we have compromised with that brat,¡± the Great Elder said with a cold huff. ¡°Great Elder, it seemed you were the quickest to back down just now,¡± the Second Elder said with a light chuckle. The Great Elder huffed coldly and said, ¡°I did it for the sake of the family, setting aside my personal honor and dignity, wanting to settle this matter as soon as possible. If a Divine Vein Realm Divine Beast were to go on a rampage, who among you could withstand it?¡± ¡°Enough, I didn¡¯t ask you to stay to argue,¡± Chi Yuanbin said indifferently: ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter, how should we handle it?¡± ¡°How else to handle it, that young man can¡¯t possibly live in our Chi Family forever,¡± the Great Elder said indifferently: ¡°It would be wise to send this disaster away as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I actually think this is an opportunity for our Chi Family,¡± said the Third Elder, who had been silently listening. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chi Yuanbin turned his head, asking with confusion. ¡°Since that young man possesses a Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast, why can¡¯t we draw him to our family?¡± the Third Elder said with a smile: ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s just a little misunderstanding between us, there is no deep hatred.¡± ¡°How to draw him in? What can we offer him?¡± the Great Elder asked. ¡°Chi Qianxue,¡± the Third Elder said each word deliberately: ¡°Young people, after all, can never resist beauty and fame. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Whatever he wants, as long as it¡¯s not excessive, we will give it to him.¡± Hearing the Third Elder¡¯s words, Chi Yuanbin slightly furrowed his brows, and began to ponder. ¡°Family Head, think about it, with a Divine Vein Realm Divine Beast, our Chi Family¡¯s strength will see an earth-shattering increase,¡± the Third Elder continued: ¡°Among the six core Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent. Setting aside Taiyuan Heavenly Sect with its two emperors, just obtaining that Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast, we could overpower the other four Immortal Sects.¡± Chi Yuanbin took a deep breath, as if he had made a huge decision. He turned his head to look at the Third Elder and said, ¡°Then this matter is yours to handle. Tell Chi Qianxue, as long as she can win over that young man, we will agree to any condition she sets.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Family Head, I will persuade Chi Qianxue,¡± the Third Elder confidently replied: ¡°The family has raised her for so many years, it¡¯s time for her to repay us. Besides, she is the Saintess of this generation, soon to receive the ancestral heritage.¡± Chi Yuanbin nodded, his gaze deep as he looked off into the distance. ¡­a€| ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I,¡± Chaos looked at Xu Zimei pleasingly, smiling, ¡°My entrance was impactful enough, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mediocre,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Then, boss, how about the promise you made to rejuvenate our Monster Race?¡± Chaos asked tentatively. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, that¡¯s not something that can be accomplished in a short while,¡± Xu Zimei said: ¡°I¡¯m only giving you an opportunity, whether you can achieve it mostly depends on you. Luck and strength are both indispensable.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Chaos quickly nodded, saying, ¡°I just can¡¯t wait to try what it feels like to be a hero.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his hands surged with Spiritual Energy, and the giant vortex reappeared in the sky. Chaos looked at Xu Zimei pitifully and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not easy for me to come out. Let me stay outside for a bit longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about something,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°are you male, or female?¡± ¡°Boss, which do you prefer, male or female?¡± Chaos suddenly asked shyly. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m male, pure man,¡± Chaos quickly replied, seriously and without a change in his expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, boys should take care of themselves when they¡¯re outside. It¡¯s safer for you to return to your different space quickly,¡± Xu Zimei said. After putting Chaos back into the different space, Xu Zimei also returned to his own room. Not long after, Chi Qianxue came into Xu Zimei¡¯s room holding a purple box. Xu Zimei recognized the purple box at a glancea€¡±it was the relic from the Ice Snow Emperor¡¯s inheritance that he had asked for before. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the inheritance supposed to be accepted tomorrow?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°The family allowed me to take it out in advance,¡± Chi Qianxue said after a moment of silence. Xu Zimei took the purple box, and seeing Chi Qianxue¡¯s curious gaze, he smiled, put the box into his Storage Ring, and showed no intention of opening it. ¡°Anything else?¡± Seeing Chi Qianxue standing still, Xu Zimei asked in confusion. Chi Qianxue paused for a moment, and finally mustered the courage, her tone hesitant as she said, ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Hearing her words, Xu Zimei was startled, then burst into laughter, saying with interest, ¡°It was some people from your family who asked you to come, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That too, and also my own thoughts,¡± Chi Qianxue looked into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes and said earnestly, ¡°I think you¡¯re very special.¡± Xu Zimei stood up slowly, sized up Chi Qianxue, and eventually leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Would you like to be my wife?¡± Chi Qianxue was stunned. In that moment, she felt her whole body tense up, her heart seemingly beating twice as fast. She forced herself to stop the inexplicable emotions. It was as if Xu Zimei¡¯s words carried an inexplicable magic power that made her irresistible. She looked at Xu Zimei and said in a soft tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if you¡¯re willing, we can get to know each other slowly.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, his look mischievous, and said in an especially aggressive tone, ¡°You know, my favorite thing is to ¡®slay the spouse to prove the Way¡¯.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, in that moment, Chi Qianxue felt as if she had suddenly fallen into the icy snow of a cold kiln. Her emotions went from initial excitement to fear. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Fool, I¡¯m just joking,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Now, are you still willing to be my wife?¡± Chi Qianxue felt as though something was stuck in her throat, unable to speak for a long time. She looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s smiling face, and for some reason, her fear deepened. ¡°Leave now, don¡¯t disturb my rest,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, sat down on a chair to the side, and spoke lightly. In that moment, Chi Qianxue let out a sigh of relief, nodded quickly, and hurried out of the room. Only after Chi Qianxue had left did Xu Zimei take the purple box out of his Storage Ring again. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181 Chapter 180 Mixed Yuan Ancient City ?Chapter 181: Chapter 180: Mixed Yuan Ancient City Chapter 181: Chapter 180: Mixed Yuan Ancient City The box was covered in a thin layer of dust, and as the purple box was slowly opened, a ¡°click¡± sounded, as if something ancient had been revealed to the daylight once again. As the box opened, a streak of purple light flew out from inside and melded into Xu Zimei¡¯s head. This purple light was a segment of memory left by the Ice Snow Emperor, related to the origin and use of the item inside the box. Xu Zimei, in his former life, also knew of this, and so he was not particularly curious about this memory. With the box fully opened, a purple petal lay quietly inside. Xu Zimei slowly picked up the petal, which was as red as blood, yet it was enveloped in strands of grey mist. After confirming the petal was correct, Xu Zimei then stored it in his Storage Ring. ¡­¡­a€| The light of the day arrived as promised, and darkness followed suit. The Chi Family was bustling on this evening, for tomorrow was the day when Chi Qianxue would accept her ancestor¡¯s inheritance and officially become a Saintess. The entire Chi Family was busy making arrangements during this time period. Whether it was clan members within Heavenly Pool City or those still outside, all were to return to attend this ennoblement ceremony. Xu Zimei, looking into the pitch-black night, rode off with Xiao Guizi on the Dark Heaven Tiger, leaving the Chi Family behind them. The two left without saying a word to anyone, and the disciples guarding the gate did not dare to intercept. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Senior brother, why don¡¯t we wait until after Chi Qianxue¡¯s ennoblement ceremony tomorrow before we leave?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°We are, after all, merely passersby,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°Where are we heading to now?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in confusion. ¡°To kill,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. As the roar of the Dark Heaven Tiger resounded into the distance, their figures quickly disappeared into the night. At this moment, in the direction of the Chi Family, Chi Qianxue stood on the city tower of Heavenly Pool City. Clad in a light blue gown, the breeze tossed the tips of her hair into disarray as she watched the departing figures. For some reason, her heart felt slightly less anxious, yet more desolate. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself for this,¡± the Third Elder emerged from the shadows behind her and said softly, ¡°Some people are like born rulers, destined not to be tied down by the bonds of love.¡± ¡°But why do I feel that he¡¯s more like a demon?¡± Chi Qianxue murmured to herself. The Third Elder sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Prepare yourself, for tomorrow you will receive the ancestor¡¯s inheritance.¡± ¡­¡­a€| Mixed Yuan Ancient City was located to the west of the Chi Family, and this ancient city could even be considered one of the largest cities on the Eastern Continent. It is said that during the Wild Desolation era, a great terror descended, and a heaven-shaking battle took place within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. That battle nearly destroyed the entire ancient city. Following the start of the Era of Emperors, time and memories bid farewell to the dark ages, and a new light once again enveloped the world. People decided to rebuild the ancient city, to restore its former glory. The present-day Mixed Yuan Ancient City, after extensive reconstruction, has now become a representative city in the core area of the Eastern Continent. Although it has been renewed all around, amidst these newer buildings, one can occasionally see remnants of the previous era¡¯s ruins. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi traveled all the way to Mixed Yuan Ancient City, which stood like a colossal wild beast proud between heaven and earth. The ancient aura that had slumbered for a million years seemed to awaken once again. ¡°Senior brother, will this method really work?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°Whether it works or not, we should always try,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°I had originally planned to use Jiang Mochou as bait, but unfortunately, it failed. Now, it¡¯s up to you.¡± The two entered the city, which appeared exceptionally bustling. It wasn¡¯t just the human race that lived in Mixed Yuan Ancient City; races like the Bull Demon Race, Strength Race, and even the Undying Race all had a presence there, to a greater or lesser extent. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï In fact, on the Yuan Central Continent, which is divided into five continents, putting aside the core area of the Central Continent, of the other four continents, the Eastern Continent presumably has the widest coverage of the human race. On the other three continents, the numbers of these diverse races are enough to contend with humans, and even on the Western Continent, the human population is less than that of the other races. ¡­¡­a€| Towering and dark-skinned, the Bull Demon Race is born with two curved horns atop their heads, which produce twin plumes of white smoke with each breath they take. Xiao Guizi watched in amazement; for someone who had never left the Extreme West Region, the outside world was full of wonders. ¡°Hurry and look! A newcomer in the arena has already won a hundred matches and is preparing to challenge the Unbroken Sword.¡± Someone on the street ran swiftly toward the east side, shouting as they went. ¡°No way, after all these years, someone is finally challenging the Unbroken Sword?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I remember the last time the Unbroken Sword made a name for itself by defeating the Saint Heir of the Mo Family.¡± The tourists strolling along the road, as well as some of the street vendors, upon hearing this, hurriedly put down their work and hurriedly tidied up their stalls, then followed the crowd running toward the east. ¡­¡­a€| Xiao Guizi grabbed a vendor who was running towards the east and asked curiously, ¡°Could you tell me, who is this Unbroken Sword?¡± ¡°Let go of me, otherwise, if we¡¯re late, there won¡¯t be any good spots left,¡± the man said impatiently, shaking off Xiao Guizi¡¯s arm. A long staff whistled through the air, tearing through the storm overhead with boundless momentum and stopping just above the man¡¯s head, bringing with it a fierce wind. Seeing Xiao Guizi holding the iron staff with a commanding presence, the man quickly put on a smile and explained, ¡°The Unbroken Sword is our Mixed Yuan Ancient City¡¯s number one talent. He has set up a stage in the city¡¯s arena, declaring that anyone who can win a hundred consecutive matches gets the chance to challenge him. If they can defeat him, they will receive the inheritance of the Eternal Sword God that he obtained in his youth.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xiao Guizi said with a smile, turning his head to look at Xu Zimei, waiting for his reply. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look then,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Xu Zimei had no recollection of this Unbroken Sword in his past life; he seemed to be a talent who had perished along the way. ¡­¡­a€| The grand and stunning arena was located at the central position of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Both sides of the arena were encircled by a pair of enormous bull horns that rose hundreds of meters high, their curved tips shimmering with a black luster. The ground of the arena was forged from dark Mysterious Crystals, which had entirely vanished with the end of the Wild Desolation era. Disciples of the Bull Demon Race stood at the front of the arena, explaining with pride to the surrounding races¡¯ people: ¡°See that? Legend has it that when the great terror came, our Bull Demon Ancestor defended this place alone. Despite being vastly outnumbered, the Ancestor did not retreat even half a step, and even at the last moment, he chose to use his own life to seal the place rather than flee. This is the style of our Bull Demon Race.¡± Chapter 182 - Chapter 182 Chapter 181 Yan Buhui Reappears ?Chapter 182: Chapter 181 Yan Buhui Reappears Chapter 182: Chapter 181 Yan Buhui Reappears ¡°` Xu Zimei arrived at the arena, and it was already swarming with a dense crowd. In the very center of the arena, two young men stood with swords in hand. The youth on the left wore a green robe, his eyes indifferent, with endless sword intent bursting from his pupils. Around him, the sword intent enveloped his being, steadfast and eternal, conveying an indomitable, ageless mood. The youth on the right was draped in a white robe, lacking a formidable aura, with no sharp sword light emanating from his person. He seemed more like an average ordinary person, his white robe as pure as snow, a longsword hanging at his waist. Xu Zimei looked at the youth in white and was slightly surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yan Buhui?¡± Xiao Guizi blinked, saying with astonishment. Before this, Yan Buhui had parted with Xu Zimei, saying he was going to the mundane world to comprehend his Sword Dao. At the time, Xu Zimei thought he would hone his skills in the Extreme West Region; it never crossed his mind that Yan would directly set out for the Eastern Continent. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Having not seen each other for a long time, Yan Buhui¡¯s aura had reverted to a simple and unadorned state. He no longer displayed his most fierce sword light outwardly as he used to do. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Watching the two in the center of the arena, the noisy crowd below discussed fervently. ¡°That young man in white doesn¡¯t seem so special, he¡¯s already lost in terms of presence to the Unbroken Sword, Qin Feiming.¡± ¡°Who do you think can compare to Qin Feiming? A few years ago, the Saint Heir from the Mo Family came to challenge him and left covered in dust just the same.¡± ¡°Which Mo Family?¡± someone asked, puzzled. ¡°In the key area of the Eastern Continent, how many Mo Families could there be? Of course, it¡¯s the Mo Family where the Taoist Array Great Emperor resides,¡± someone explained. Hearing that explanation, someone next to them curiously asked, ¡°If their Saint Heir was defeated, would the Mo Family just stand by and do nothing?¡± ¡°Do you even know the background of this Qin Feiming?¡± someone said, chuckling, ¡°He hails from the Heaven Edge Pavilion.¡± Just the three simple words ¡°Heaven Edge Pavilion¡± immediately quieted the scene like a chill had fallen. A sect with three emperors, that legacy hung over everyone¡¯s heads like a sharp blade. Since the day the Heaven Edge Emperor established the Heaven Edge Pavilion tasked with Destiny, and later fortified by Great Emperor Zhichi and Fiery Emperor. This enormous organization is neither a sect nor a family; it rather exists like an intelligence agency. They collect news of all extraordinary people and items in the world, then sell the information to those who need it. Even the rankings of the world¡¯s treasured items and influential figures are arranged by them. The headquarters of Heaven Edge Pavilion is located in the Central Continent, and they have set up branches in the other four continents. ¡­ In the central position of the arena, Qin Feiming¡¯s gaze was like a torch, plainly looking at Yan Buhui, and he said flatly, ¡°Defeat me, and you can obtain the legacy of the Eternal Sword God.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Sword God¡¯s legacy,¡± Yan Buhui smiled and said slowly, ¡°I just enjoy the process of fighting with sword cultivators.¡± Hearing Yan Buhui¡¯s words, Qin Feiming¡¯s gaze slightly hardened, his green robe fluttering, he slashed with his sword. A sudden burst of sword light fell from the sky, as if the heavens and earth were split in two. Yan Buhui slightly raised his head, and at that moment, he himself seemed to transform into an unsheathed sharp sword. He replaced his hand for a sword, slowly slicing through the air with his right hand. The sword light that fell from the edge of the sky instantly shattered, dissolving into nothingness. ¡°I began learning the Sword Dao at three,¡± Yan Buhui¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Qin Feiming, speaking softly, ¡°At the age of seven, a very important person in my life left me.¡± A gentle breeze arose between heaven and earth, blowing Yan Buhui¡¯s hair into disarray atop his head. He lowered his head to look at the sword in his hand, muttering to himself, ¡°From then on, my life has only this sword for company.¡± ¡°` With the clang of metal, myriad sword lights danced chaotically yet piercingly across the sky. ¡°At the age of sixteen, I ascended to the Holy Sect, and in that same year, I received the ancestral inheritance.¡± Drawing his longsword, he pointed it at Qin Feiming and said indifferently, ¡°Since then, I have stepped into the Jianghu, honing my Sword Dao amidst the mundane world. I have traveled from the Extreme West Region to Mixed Yuan Ancient City, where I have seen Mohan¡¯s bandits plundering villages; when I drew my sword, it was for justice. I have seen Loose Cultivators from Yong Hall slaughter over a secret manual, their blood flowing like rivers, and I understood the pathetic reality behind their actions, revealing that weakness was the original sin. I also witnessed Sect disciples engaging in deception and intrigue, and innocent bystanders protecting their children with their own bodies before they died. Long ago, I told myself to walk the Ruthless Sword Dao path, but as I traveled, I came to realize that humans are not plants or trees, who can truly be without emotion? I could not escape my Seven Emotions and Six Desires after all.¡± Yan Buhui slowly swung his longsword, and the sky roared with sword shadows, tearing the firmament asunder, engulfing half the world with an unstoppable frigid might. As the sword light sliced through the air, Qin Feiming¡¯s gaze grew solemn, and he raised his longsword. With a roar, an unprecedented radiant sword light burst forth from his longsword. Surrounded by strands of gray aura, this sword light seemed eternal, resilient, and tenacious. ¡°Qin Feiming¡¯s Unbroken Sword Intent, someone murmured from below. ¡°It is said to be a derivation he comprehended from the Eternal Sword Intent of the Eternal Sword God.¡± When the gray Sword Intent soared into the sky, two dazzling sword lights collided with each other. The sky churned as the sharp Sword Intent caused endless waves in the firmament. A mushroom cloud bloomed in the sky as if even the void trembled. Ripples trembled in the emptiness. Everyone¡¯s ears rang with a thunderous ¡°rumble¡± as the light from the collision gradually subsided from its initial brilliance. The crowd below watched the changes in the arena. Although the fight was so fierce, the arena erected with two ox horns remained unchanged, not even slightly. It carried the heaviness of two eras and had withstood the unparalleled catastrophe of the Wild Desolation era. And it still stood unyielding. The two men in the arena stood facing each other, their clothes and hair flapping loudly in the wind created by the sword lights. ¡°You, you¡¯re quite good,¡± Qin Feiming said after a moment of silence, speaking slowly. As his words fell, there was a ¡°snap¡± as his longsword broke in two. ¡°The sword¡­ it¡¯s broken,¡± someone below murmured in disbelief. ¡°The sword, too, has feelings,¡± Yan Buhui replied flatly. At that moment, all four of his Vein Gates were open, and the aura of the Empty Vein Realm enveloped his surroundings. His gaze was as sharp as a sword, and he himself was like a sword. ¡°You¡¯ve won,¡± Qin Feiming said with some difficulty. His words were tinged with wistfulness and seemed somewhat resigned. ¡°No, get another sword, and we¡¯ll fight again,¡± Yan Buhui shook his head. ¡°I was ultimately one move behind,¡± Qin Feiming shook his head and said, ¡°Even if we fought a million more times, the outcome would still be the same. I was too fixated on the literal meaning of the words ¡®Unbroken Sword Intent.¡¯ You¡¯ve won, and you also deserve to receive our master¡¯s true inheritance.¡± Upon hearing Qin Feiming¡¯s words, Yan Buhui remained calm throughout, even when it came to the inheritance of the Sword God. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183 Chapter 182 Wild Desolation Inn ?Chapter 183: Chapter 182: Wild Desolation Inn Chapter 183: Chapter 182: Wild Desolation Inn He turned his head, his gaze indifferently sweeping over everyone present. His peripheral vision unintentionally caught sight of Xu Zimei standing below, and Yan Buhui was momentarily startled. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, come with me,¡± Qin Feiming said lightly. ¡°Where to?¡± Yan Buhui asked. ¡°To see the master. I won¡¯t go back on what I¡¯ve promised,¡± Qin Feiming replied. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later,¡± Yan Buhui shook his head, slowly walked down from the arena, and headed straight towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Long time no see,¡± he said, his gaze fixed on Xu Zimei. He still remembered the slash from that day at Goose Southern Peak. Back then, he had obtained the Sword God inheritance and thought highly of himself. Yet, the other party had used merely one slash, and he still couldn¡¯t forget Xu Zimei¡¯s words filled with contempt. ¡°Work hard. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even qualify to chase after my shadow.¡± ¡­¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Have a drink?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Yan Buhui nodded. Watching the few people leave, Qin Feiming hurriedly followed from behind. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for another opportunity for the Sword God¡¯s inheritance,¡± Yan Buhui shook his head and replied. ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Qin Feiming replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for five years. Finally, I¡¯ve found a suitable heir, and you must come with me.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you accept the inheritance yourself?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not qualified,¡± Qin Feiming paused for a moment and then looked up to say. ¡°Go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said to Yan Buhui, ¡°After you¡¯ve accepted the inheritance, you can choose to undergo your own training, or come find me at the Baili Family.¡± Yan Buhui nodded, asking with some confusion, ¡°How do you know that I am suitable for the Eternal Sword God¡¯s inheritance?¡± ¡°Your sword heart, you are clear about your own Sword Dao path,¡± Qin Feiming replied concisely. Watching Yan Buhui leave with Qin Feiming, Xu Zimei turned to Xiao Guizi with a smile and said, ¡°The play begins, don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded and replied, ¡°Brother, were they really the great terror from a long time ago?¡± ¡°From before the Wild Desolation era, I suppose. It¡¯s just that after the Era of Emperors, they also gradually declined. I wonder how much courage they still have left,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡­a€| Day Lane, this place is probably the most intact ancient building in the entire Mixed Yuan Ancient City. The great terror of that year nearly destroyed the whole Mixed Yuan Ancient City, and amidst this shattered and broken city, Day Lane was fortunately preserved. Even when people later rebuilt the ancient city, they did not touch a brick or tile here. The bottomless alley was shrouded in peace and quiet, in contrast to the bustling ancient city streets. It seemed to exist in a separate space. A world where space and time were segmented. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, standing at the entrance of Day Lane, a tranquil breeze greeting him. Before, the Chaos Pearl had taken him into the River of Time, where he witnessed all the significant events that had happened since the beginning of this epoch. Including the great battle at Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Standing at the entrance of the alley, feeling the building that has a history of millions of years, he felt almost out of breath under the weight of memories that seemed to come from ancient times. Xu Zimei felt as if he were back in the midst of that astonishing battle. He led Xiao Guizi slowly into the alley. As they entered the alley, Xiao Guizi produced a folding fan from seemingly nowhere. Dressed in a purple robe and holding the fan adorned with blue floral patterns, with his long hair flowing behind and his hair bound atop his head, anyone who saw him would sincerely admire and think, what a graceful young man. The two walked about five hundred meters into the alley, when a tavern appeared beside them. The words ¡°Wild Desolation Tavern¡± came into view. The tavern¡¯s door was made of dragon saliva wood, a material that could only be found in areas where the Dragon Clan resided. Since the Era of Emperors, the Heavenly Curtain War God alone had slaughtered the entire Dragon Clan at Secluded Dragon Gorge, and this wood had since vanished. The ancient signboard appeared to have withstood countless years of decay, its rotting wood engraved with several large characters. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei and his companion entered the tavern, which was decorated with an ancient flair. The tavern wasn¡¯t too spacious, hosting only six tables, and an old man sat at the front desk, soundly asleep on the tabletop. Inside, it was exceptionally tranquil, and the air carried a faint fragrance of alcohol. ¡°Brother Xu, after our parting that day, I never imagined we would meet again in this ancient city,¡± Xiao Guizi said to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Brother Zhang is too kind,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied, ¡°That day in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, I was impressed by Brother Zhang¡¯s elegance.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t be modest. Today, let¡¯s find a quiet tavern and not return until we¡¯re drunk,¡± Xiao Guizi laughed heartily. Then, Xiao Guizi approached the front desk and knocked forcefully on the counter. The old man sleeping on top of the desk slowly lifted his head. His murky gaze fell on Xiao Guizi for a moment before he continued resting his head to sleep. ¡°Hey, there are customers in the shop. Don¡¯t you know you should greet them?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with a frown. The old man lifted his head, and in that moment, his gaze seemed to pierce through the Endless Void and land on Xiao Guizi. Xiao Guizi instantly felt an immense pressure as if he were being targeted by some terrifying entity. ¡°The wine is on the cabinet to the side. Take whatever you want to drink, and don¡¯t disturb this old man¡¯s sleep,¡± the old man said indifferently. Xiao Guizi turned his head and saw a pitch-black wooden cabinet against the wall of the tavern. The cabinet was crowded with jars of wine, each marked with a red sticker detailing the origin and name of the wine. Xiao Guizi walked up to the wine cabinet, looking at it with interest. ¡°Millennium Shaohong Wine, brewed with water from the Spring of Life and concocted using an Emperor Pulse Realm Netherworld Ancient Serpent. The wine has a slightly bitter taste but can have unimaginable effects on healing human injuries. As long as there is a breath left, it can bring back the dead and mend bones. Price: One young cub of an Ancient Monster Beast. Source Spring Wine, selected from the essence of ten-thousand-year-old Snow Lotus roots on Heavenly Mountain, further fermented with seven of the most precious Mysterious Medicines. It has a sweet taste that rejuvenates and calms the spirit. It plays a huge role in breaking through to the sixth Vein Gate of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Price: One Cosmos Tier Spiritual Medicine.¡± ¡­a€| As Xiao Guizi read the descriptions of the fine wines in the cabinet, he was so astounded that his eyes stood wide open. Any of these wine jars, if placed outside, would cause an immense sensation. Yet here, such world-shaking wines were blatantly displayed in the cabinet. He steadied himself, cleared his throat, and said indifferently, ¡°Shopkeeper, I don¡¯t think much of the wines in this cabinet. They are either sweet or bitter. Don¡¯t you have anything spicier? Bring out the best wine in your shop.¡± Hearing Xiao Guizi¡¯s request, the old man lifted his head, his eyelids drooping, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford the most expensive wine.¡± Chapter 184 - Chapter 184 Chapter 183 Life is Like a Play ?Chapter 184: Chapter 183 Life is Like a Play Chapter 184: Chapter 183 Life is Like a Play ¡°Old man, don¡¯t look down on me. Do you know where I come from?¡± Xiao Guizi scoffed arrogantly. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t need to,¡± the elder said indifferently. Then he waved his hands in the air and the boundless spiritual energy around began surging. The space in front of them started to ripple, and a small spatial gate opened up. The elder reached in and took out a jug of completely black liquor. Afterward, the spatial gate closed, and everything returned to calm. ¡°Blazing Flame Fury Brew,¡± the elder placed the liquor on the table and said blandly, ¡°personally brewed by the Fiery Emperor back in the day. Its spiciness is unbearable for ordinary people; just one sip can incinerate any martial artist below the Emperor Pulse Realm. This liquor has no other use but to contain the Fiery Emperor¡¯s understanding and epiphany of the Dao. Price: Any Battle Body Bead from the Hundred Great Battle Bodies.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi fell silent for a bit before he chuckled dryly, ¡°Since martial artists below the Emperor Pulse Realm can¡¯t enjoy it, then I won¡¯t buy it.¡± After saying that, Xiao Guizi went over to the liquor cabinet and took out the cheapest jug of liquor. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 It should be known that here the liquor is exchanged for goods; even the cheapest jug of liquor is the only one that can be bought with Spirit Crystals. It costs tens of thousands of Spirit Crystals for just a small jug of liquor; ordinary people simply can¡¯t afford it. Watching Xiao Guizi holding the liquor and sitting down at the table, the old man didn¡¯t say much. He took the fiery liquor back and continued to lie down on the table and fell asleep. ¡­¡­ ¡°Come on, Brother Xu, let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content today,¡± Xiao Guizi, holding two liquor bowls, burst into laughter. The two sat opposite each other, and as the fiery liquor went down their throats, they felt a burning sensation in their chests. Their meridians and bones felt hot and toasty, extremely comfortable. ¡°This is a good drink,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. In the blink of an eye, half a bottle of liquor was downed, their cheeks flushed, both men were halfway drunk, seeming to have drunk themselves into high spirits. Xu Zimei pointed out of the window and declared loudly, ¡°In bygone days, the True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors, and Empress Hongtian suppressed several eras. Someone stood at the top of the firmament, shouting that destiny belonged only to themselves. Someone slashed with a sword, creating an abyss thousands of feet deep. Turning around, the heavens and the earth were fractured, inch by inch. There was also someone who overlooked the world¡¯s turmoil alone and could obliterate an entire clan single-handedly. So many heroes of ancient and modern times, so many epic deeds and legends worthy of song and tears, all eventually perished in history¡¯s last moments. Yet the river of life flows on without end, and the fire of life is passed down from generation to generation. Old eras are destined to depart with time, and countless talented disciples compete and rise; it¡¯s also destined that someone will forge a new era of glory. A thousand years have passed since the Mortal Great Emperor ascended. Brother Zhang, who do you think in this era can be called a hero? Who is worthy of carrying destiny? And who can lead the coming of a new era?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi smiled, drained his bowl of fiery liquor in one gulp, and said, ¡°In the Extreme West Region¡¯s Divine Sun Holy Sect, there is a youth named Xuanyuan Xuantian. From birth, he was endowed with one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodiesa€¡±the Xuanyuan Body that manifested of its own accord. With the support of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect backing him, could he be considered a hero?¡± ¡°Merely a defeated opponent from an old competition, not worth mentioning,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, laughing. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that in the core lands of the Eastern Continent, within the Dan Family where the Pill Emperor once resided, there¡¯s a youth who¡¯s inherited the Heavenly Star Hundred Pills Body from the Pill Emperor. His pill refining skills are as effortless as frying beans. Could he be considered a hero?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head again, replying, ¡°A big reputation often belies the truth beneath.¡± ¡°There is a youth named Hua Qianqiu who, with a single wolf-hair brush, can paint all things under heaven; with a single splash of ink, he questions the Great Dao and the hearts of people. Could he be a hero?¡± ¡°He could be considered a Talented Disciple but is still far from being a hero,¡± Xu Zimei once again shook his head. ¡°I, too, have never been to the distant Central Continent, but on this Eastern Continent, I truly do not know who could be deemed a hero,¡± Xiao Guizi shook his head in response. ¡°A hero is someone with great ambitions, who conceals the mechanisms of the cosmos in their heart, aspiring to devour the heavens and the earth,¡± Xu Zimei said smilingly. ¡°If so, who could be considered a hero?¡± Xiao Guizi asked doubtfully. Xu Zimei pointed to himself and then to Xiao Guizi, saying loudly, ¡°In this world today, the only heroes are Brother Zhang and myself.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Xiao Guizi was taken aback and asked curiously. ¡°Though I was born ordinary, I have never been content to be inferior to others. I rose from a small village, and my achievements today were all fought for with my own two hands,¡± Xu Zimei said loudly. ¡°And you, Brother Zhang, were born with the Azure Cloud Battle Body, ranked seventy-second among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, with limitless prospects ahead. You are destined to carve out your own place in this world.¡± ¡°Well said,¡± Xiao Guizi banged the table and swallowed a few more bowls of fiery liquor, his head a bit dizzy as he spoke loudly, ¡°In chaotic times, a true man should wield his sword to establish unprecedented achievements. With unfulfilled ambitions, how could I ever allow others to overshadow me.¡± As Xiao Guizi¡¯s voice fell, he took out a spherical bead from his pocket. The bead was green, seemingly containing immense power within. The green bead hovered in midair, ripples emanating throughout the space. Apparently sensing the presence of the bead, the old man lying on the counter suddenly woke up, his gaze coldly fixed on the green bead. ¡°Brother Xu, I won¡¯t hide this from you,¡± Xiao Guizi shook his slightly drunken head, stammering out, ¡°This is the Azure Cloud Battle Body Bead; when I advance to the Esteem Vein Realm, I¡¯ll merge with this War Bead. Not only will I possess one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, but I will also be able to harness the power of the War Bead to break through to the Esteem Vein Realm.¡± ¡°Brother Zhang, you¡¯d better put it away quickly. Walls have ears,¡± Xu Zimei hastily said. ¡°No worries, this little tavern hardly ever gets visitors,¡± Xiao Guizi belched, saying drunkenly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, not only do I possess the Azure Cloud Battle Body, but I even know the location of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body, ranked third among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Guizi put away the Azure Cloud Battle Body Bead. The two planned to drink more, only to find the wine jar empty when they attempted to pour themselves another drink. ¡°What a letdown,¡± Xiao Guizi shook his head, ¡°Everything is good here except for the expensive liquor. Brother Xu, let¡¯s find a new place and not return until we¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, watched Xiao Guizi pay the drinking bill, and then the two supported each other as they left the tavern. ¡­ The old man watched their receding figures, his gaze deep and thoughtful, pondering something unknowable. After leaving the tavern, Xiao Guizi heaved a deep sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°Brother, that old man is definitely not simple,¡± Xiao Guizi said, ¡°Just a glance from him and it felt as though the blood in my veins was about to freeze solid.¡± ¡°The bait of the Azure Cloud Battle Body, including the news of the third-ranked Battle Body, has been cast. Now, to see if the fish will bite,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°He is naturally out of the ordinary; even having faced an unimaginable disaster in the past and a crushing defeat, they still possess strength not inferior to any Imperial Rule Immortal Sect.¡± Chapter 185 - Chapter 185 Chapter 184 Void Elder ?Chapter 185: Chapter 184 Void Elder Chapter 185: Chapter 184 Void Elder After they stepped out of Day Lane, Xiao Guizi asked, ¡°Senior brother, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Find an inn and don¡¯t return unless we¡¯re drunk,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡­ The Yuan Central Continent was divided into five continents, which were actually not connected to each other. Each continent was separated by the Endless Heaven Sea. Some say that about seventy percent of Yuan Central Continent¡¯s area is occupied by the ocean, leaving only the remaining thirty percent as land. Amidst the boundless expanse of the Endless Heaven Sea, aside from the five immense continents, countless islands floated. ¡­ A white, dense fog covered a space above the Endless Heaven Sea. For martial artists who often traveled between the Eastern Continent and the Central Continent, this fog was a Forbidden Land. Once inside the fog, a martial artist¡¯s senses would be sealed off. Martial artists who entered the fog would lose their sense of direction. Those with good luck might blunder their way out of it. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï But those less fortunate would be completely lost in the white mist and eventually perish within it, and this included even the powerhouses of the Saint Vein Realm. Beyond the vast expanse of white fog, an immense Immortal Mountain stood towering between heaven and earth. The Immortal Mountain was not only enshrouded in white fog, but also enclosed by a transparent barrier around it. The Immortal Mountain soared into the clouds, its peak invisible to the eye, with the sound of the Great Dao¡¯s chanting murmuring above, and Immortal Cranes spreading their wings and flying towards the heavens. Majestic and mysterious, the Immortal Mountain stood between heaven and earth, and just one glance seemed to etch its silhouette forever into the hearts of any creature that saw it in its entirety. Regrettably, beneath the veil of the white fog, people could not glimpse even a corner of the Immortal Mountain. It existed there silently, as if merged with heaven and earth. ¡­ Jiang Mochou woke from unconsciousness, bewildered as he looked around the environment in which he found himself. It was a simple thatched cottage, sunlight streamed in through the windows, and the air was thick with the scent of medicinal herbs. Jiang Mochou tried to think hard but couldn¡¯t remember anything. He only remembered fainting inexplicably before. Getting out of bed, not feeling the slightest discomfort, he slowly opened the wooden door of the small cottage. The dazzling sunlight enveloped him, and Jiang Mochou, staring at the scene before him, was dumbfounded and frozen on the spot. Elks with colorful antlers ran across the meadow, while colorful birds soared and circled overhead. Directly ahead, various flowers and trees were in full, brilliant bloom, rendering the whole world as if it were painted in all the colors of the rainbow. An old man in a blue shirt walked among the flowers and plants, carrying a watering can and leisurely watering the plants around him. ¡°Awake? Did you sleep well?¡± the elder suddenly turned his head and asked kindly, smiling. ¡°Where is this?¡± Jiang Mochou asked cautiously. ¡°This place has no name, some call it Immortal Mountain, others call it a Forbidden Land,¡± the old man laughed and said, ¡°If you really want to know the precise location, I can only tell you that this is on an unnamed island located on the Endless Heaven Sea between the Eastern Continent and the Central Continent.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why am I here?¡± Jiang Mochou continued to ask. ¡°My name has been forgotten for far too long, and I too have forgotten it. All things in the world eventually return to nothingness. We carry nothing into life, and take nothing out of it, so you can call me Void Elder,¡± the elder laughed and explained, ¡°I saved your life before and brought you here.¡± ¡°Saved my life?¡± Jiang Mochou asked in confusion, ¡°Who wants to kill me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later,¡± the elder smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much, I have no ill intentions towards you. ¡°Before I tell you some things, there¡¯s something I must ask you seriously.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Jiang Mochou nodded and replied. ¡°If one day this world were to fall into destruction, would you be willing to be the savior?¡± the elder asked, staring seriously at Jiang Mochou. ¡°World destruction, savior?¡± Jiang Mochou asked in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You just need to answer my question, willing or not?¡± the Void Elder asked. ¡°Not interested. When the sky falls, there are tall ones to hold it up. What does it have to do with a weakling from the Condensing Vein Realm?¡± Jiang Mochou shook his head and replied. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a hero? Be the savior?¡± the Void Elder continued to ask. ¡°No,¡± Jiang Mochou shook his head. ¡°Think about it, becoming the savior of the world, you would receive the admiration of countless people, and your name and story would become a legend that lasts eternally,¡± the Void Elder said. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Jiang Mochou frowned slightly and asked. ¡°Becoming the savior, the people around you, your parents would be proud and take pride in you.¡± Before the elder could finish speaking, he was directly interrupted by Jiang Mochou. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t want to be some savior. I don¡¯t have parents anymore, and all I think about, all I do, is to one day annihilate the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, to make those who should pay the price be punished.¡± Hearing Jiang Mochou¡¯s words, the Void Elder remained silent for a long time before he finally spoke, his voice slightly hoarse, ¡°Perhaps, I can help you.¡± Jiang Mochou turned his head slightly, looking at the elder with doubt. ¡°Take me as your master, and I will pass on all of my lifelong knowledge to you,¡± the Void Elder said calmly, ¡°I only have one condition, after you have taken your revenge, if one day this world falls into a crisis of destruction, you must stand up to stop it without any hesitation.¡± ¡°As long as I can take revenge, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say,¡± Jiang Mochou nodded hurriedly in response. ¡°No, you still don¡¯t understand,¡± the Void Elder shook his head and replied, ¡°This is a mission; you must truly be willing to take on this mission, not just forced to accept the mission for the sake of revenge. You might not understand it now, but when that day really comes, you will.¡± Hearing the words of the Void Elder, Jiang Mochou was somewhat confused, feeling like the elder¡¯s words were somewhat cryptic. ¡°Let me show you,¡± the Void Elder sighed and said. Afterward, as his spiritual energy surged, with a raise of his hand, an endless vortex appeared in front of them. He led Jiang Mochou into the vortex. ¡­a€| The sky was blood-red, and the earth was cracked with countless fissures. There was no sun in the sky, darkness enshrouded the entire firmament. The creatures below, be they humans or Monster Beasts, were like ants in a cage, their lives fragile and insignificant. Torrents raged, volcanoes erupted, and lightning wove through the firmament charged with the Qi of Annihilation, plunging the whole world into the apocalypse. A figure stood silently above the firmament. His gaze was indifferent, looking down upon this shattered world. High above, he looked down on the masses with disregard. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187 Chapter 186 Miyue Pavilion ?Chapter 187: Chapter 186 Miyue Pavilion Chapter 187: Chapter 186 Miyue Pavilion Within the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi found an inn and sat down at their familiar spot by the window. The two of them ordered some wine and dishes and started to eat. ¡°Senior brother, when are we leaving the ancient city?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°In a couple of days, otherwise it¡¯ll seem too deliberate,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°You can just wander around the city these next two days.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded and responded, ¡°Where will we go then?¡± ¡°To the Baili Family,¡± Xu Zimei said blandly, ¡°They still owe me a chance to enter the Heavenly Primordial little world.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit risky for us to go to the Baili Family like this?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with concern, ¡°After all, Baili Xiao now hates you to the bone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t have the guts,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. After finishing their meal at the inn, the two of them rented two separate rooms. Xu Zimei returned to his room, while Xiao Guizi went out to stroll around the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. In his room, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, his aura at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm had reached a critical point. The spiritual energy inside him roared like a dragon, incredibly vast and powerful. The True Fate World was currently in the night phase, the River of Fate hung inverted deep in the void, while the Chaos Pearl lay at the central position, suppressing this realm. Around the Chaos Pearl, the creature known as ¡°Taiying Youying¡± that Xu Zimei had previously encountered in the depths of Secluded Dragon Gorge also floated nearby. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? On the other side of the True Fate World, the subsidiary altar imprint of the Pure Moon Altar that was originally in the True Fate World, had now grown several times larger. It constantly purified the turbid qi within the True Fate World, making the entire realm appear purer and brighter. ¡­a€| The power of this True Fate World nurtured Xu Zimei¡¯s body bit by bit, a strength far surpassing all other forces he had encountered before. Once the Mysterious Yellow Qi merged, and the True Fate World became perfect, this power could transform into Creation Force. For the entire day, Xu Zimei directed this energy to temper his whole body¡¯s muscles, bones, and flesh. For some reason, Xu Zimei could distinctly feel that the calling in his heart was growing stronger and stronger. Sometimes when he closed his eyes, even intermittent images would appear in his mind. As dusk approached and the sky began to darken, Xiao Guizi had not yet returned. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, instinctively feeling that something was amiss. But logically, that kind of existence wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move within the ancient city. After all, the disaster they had brought in the past was resisted by all races. ¡­ As Xu Zimei was pondering, the door to his room was kicked open, and a young servant dressed in a green robe walked in. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°Are you Xu Zimei?¡± the servant asked indifferently. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, he arrogantly said, ¡°My young master said, if you want to rescue your companion, go to the Miyue Pavilion to find him.¡± The servant was about to leave after speaking but was stopped by Xu Zimei. ¡°What is it?¡± the servant asked in confusion. ¡°Nothing, just to teach you to remember to knock next time before entering a room,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, grabbed the servant¡¯s neck in one swoop, and no matter how much the servant struggled, he flung him out the window. ¡°Miyue Pavilion,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself, then exited the inn. Only after asking around on the streets did he learn that Miyue Pavilion was actually a brothel. Thinking of Xiao Guizi, Xu Zimei shook his head. He hadn¡¯t expected this bushy-browed, big-eyed fellow to visit such places. ¡­ At this moment, inside Miyue Pavilion, Xiao Guizi was tied to a pillar in the hall, with two burly men guarding him at the side. The guests coming and going could all see the disheveled state of Xiao Guizi. Someone quietly asked the person beside them, ¡°What happened to this man?¡± ¡°What else could have happened? He offended Young Master Ye,¡± the person in the know laughed and said, ¡°He must be from out of town and isn¡¯t aware of the situation in Mixed Yuan Ancient City. He actually tried to compete with Young Master Ye for a woman, simply courting death.¡± Hearing that, the people around cast a sympathetic glance at Xiao Guizi, then shook their heads and left. Unlike the lively atmosphere of the brothels filled with chirping and chattering, Miyue Pavilion was exceptionally quiet. The residents of Mixed Yuan Ancient City all knew that the girls at Miyue Pavilion were adept in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. To seek the companionship of a girl here, one not only needed ample Spirit Crystals but also had to be favored by the girls of Miyue Pavilion. Otherwise, no matter how many Spirit Crystals you have, it would be of no use. Humans are creatures who accept what comes and chase what eludes them; the more unattainable something is, the more they desire it. Thus, Miyue Pavilion¡¯s business was always booming, with a constant stream of customers. ¡­ Xu Zimei walked into the hall and immediately saw Xiao Guizi tied to the pillar. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei approached with a smile and asked. Xiao Guizi¡¯s face was flushed with anger, and he defiantly said, ¡°Just a nobody taking advantage of having more people. Nothing impressive.¡± No sooner had Xiao Guizi finished speaking than a round of applause erupted from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw a group of people walking out from a private room nearby. The young man leading the group seemed to be the center of attention, with a beautiful dancer on each arm. The young man was wearing a white robe, his complexion somewhat pale, his steps light and unsteady. ¡°Are you his master?¡± the young man asked Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No problem, just wanted to tell you, if you want to save him, come up with something to satisfy me. Otherwise, you and he can both stay here today,¡± the young man replied with a chuckle. Xu Zimei slightly narrowed his eyes and slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow from behind his back, recognizing that the strongest among this group was only at the Empty Vein Realm. He exuded an overwhelming aura as the Vein Gates on his body opened one by one. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not be hasty,¡± just then, a loud shout came from outside Miyue Pavilion. A young man wearing a purple robe, dignified in appearance, walked in. Xu Zimei turned around and frowned at the newcomer. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Ye Feiling,¡± the young man said with a smile, pointing to the young man in the white robe beside him as he spoke to Xu Zimei, ¡°This is my younger brother, his name is Ye Lingtian.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look, Ye Feiling drew his sword and swiftly cut the rope binding Xiao Guizi. ¡°My younger brother is still naive and doesn¡¯t understand things,¡± Ye Feiling said to Xu Zimei with a clasped fist, ¡°If there was any offense earlier, I apologize on behalf of us both.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs,¡± Ye Lingtian¡¯s expression changed and he coldly snorted at Ye Feiling. ¡°Lingtian, you are disappointing father with this behavior. Father asked me to bring you back home,¡± Ye Feiling said with a sigh. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 ¡°Why go back? You all look down on me anyway. I¡¯d rather live it up outside until I die,¡± Ye Lingtian scoffed, then shouted to everyone in the hall, ¡°Today, I¡¯m taking over Miyue Pavilion. Bring all the girls to me.¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188 Chapter 187 Flying Illusion Cloud Step ?Chapter 188: Chapter 187: Flying Illusion Cloud Step Chapter 188: Chapter 187: Flying Illusion Cloud Step ¡°` ¡°Second brother, you¡­,¡± upon hearing Ye Lingtian¡¯s words, Ye Feiling wanted to say something but ultimately shook his head helplessly. Those in the hall who heard Ye Lingtian¡¯s words were also too angry to speak out, and at this moment, everyone had only one thought in their minds. ¡°If this fellow wasn¡¯t the second son of the Ye family, he would probably have been killed hundreds of times over.¡± Speaking of the Ye family, they are likely one of the most famous families within the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Though the ancient city hides many powerful individuals, no one knows where the true masters are. Perhaps a street vendor setting up a small stall is a powerful being who has grown tired of strife and seeks to live in seclusion. But at least overtly, the Ye family is definitely a dominant presence in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. They were among the first people to rebuild the ancient city, with the ancestors of the Ye family being participants in this project. After the city was rebuilt, the Ye family was also among the first to live here. As time passed, ten thousand years have already gone by; those who rebuilt the ancient city grew old and died, eventually vanishing into the river of history. Only the Ye family tread through time¡¯s thorny path to this day. Although they are not the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, their power is still much stronger than that of an ordinary first-rate sect. ¡­¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Ye Feiling turned and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Brother, I am very sorry about what happened today. If you have any requests, just say so, and I will do my best to satisfy them.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Those still in the hall witnessing this scene began to talk in low voices. ¡°This Family Head of the Ye family is considered a tyrant in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City; how can his two sons have such drastically different personalities?¡± ¡°Indeed, the elder son is humble and proper in his dealings with others; he will certainly lead the Ye family to glory. As for the second son, not only is his cultivation worthless, but he also bullies men and dominates women, frequenting the streets of pleasure, truly nothing but a profligate.¡± Hearing the discussions around him, Ye Feiling curled his lips into a smile. He watched Ye Lingtian walk into a room with a gaggle of singing and dancing women, his gaze profound as he hummed lightly. ¡°My dear brother, just keep it up like this; don¡¯t let your elder brother down. Once I inherit the position of the Family Head, I will ensure you have nothing to worry about in terms of food and clothing.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, in the room, Ye Lingtian sat beside a table, with a group of brothel women gathered around him. ¡°Alright, you may all leave now,¡± no sooner had the door closed than an icy voice came from a corner of the room. A woman dressed in a blue gown and wearing light makeup emerged slowly from a corner of the room. ¡°Yun¡¯er,¡± seeing the woman in the blue dress, the dissolute expression on Ye Lingtian¡¯s face instantly turned serious. This room had not just one main entrance; a hidden door was also concealed in the corner. All the women in the room now made their way toward the hidden door, leaving only the woman in the blue dress and Ye Lingtian. ¡°Brother Lingtian, are you alright?¡± Gu Yun asked with a concerned look. ¡°What could possibly be wrong with me?¡± Ye Lingtian smiled and shook his head, looking towards the direction of the door. He said with a laugh, ¡°My dear elder brother really thinks I¡¯ve given up on myself. How could I have survived to this day if I hadn¡¯t done this?¡± Continuing, Ye Lingtian sighed deeply, ¡°My brother and I share the same father but different mothers; his mother is from a great family in the North Desert, while mine was just an ordinary woman. His mother helped him bribe most of the clan elders. If I pose even the slightest threat to his inheritance of the Family Head, he will certainly not let me off. Otherwise, why would I debase myself like this everyday?¡± Hearing Ye Lingtian¡¯s words, Gu Yun quickly responded, ¡°Brother Lingtian, let¡¯s not compete for the position of Family Head then. ¡°` ¡°Can¡¯t we just find a secluded forest to live out our lives together?¡± Ye Lingtian slightly turned his head, looking sternly at Gu Yun and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever speak of that again, Yun¡¯er. You know my ambitions.¡± A true man aspires to travel the four corners of the world, wielding a three-foot sword, to vanquish all injustices in the world and engage in a glorious and significant undertaking.¡± ¡°How could I settle for such a mediocre life?¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Gu Yun hurriedly nodded, still worried as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid something will happen to you. Ye Feiling is like a fish in water within the clan, how do we contend with him?¡± ¡°I have my ways,¡± Ye Lingtian replied calmly, his gaze profound. ¡­a€| At this time, in the Ye mansion, Ye Feiling stood in the courtyard, his bearing powerful and commanding, apparently at the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm, on the verge of breaking through to the Esteem Vein Realm. After finishing a set of Vein Skills, he took a long breath. At that moment, a shadow appeared next to him out of nowhere. ¡°Master, what are your orders?¡± asked the shadow with a hoarse voice. ¡°I need you to kill two people for me. They had a conflict with my younger brother today at the Miyue Pavilion,¡± Ye Feiling said with a light smile, glancing into the distance, ¡°After killing them, spread rumors in the city that it was my younger brother who had a grudge against these two and had them killed.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the shadow nodded and gradually vanished into the space. ¡­ November¡¯s cold sealed the world, with the temperature outside growing increasingly frigid, and streaks of cold air howled past, causing people to don their thick cotton clothes early. Inside the inn, Xiao Guizi still spoke with some dissatisfaction: ¡°That woman was my choice first, what right did he have to step in?¡± ¡°Because others have bigger fists,¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said, ¡°The waters of Mixed Yuan Ancient City are very deep.¡± ¡°What does Elder Brother mean?¡± Xiao Guizi asked, puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep too soundly tonight, or you might not even know how you died,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. ¡°Could it be that Ye Lingtian still wants to kill us?¡± Xiao Guizi asked, startled. ¡°Do you know of a creature called a smiling tiger?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­ The moon was like a round disk, and the winter night was dry and cold. Perhaps the cold stream was too biting, for while the sky was not yet completely dark, the streets were nearly devoid of pedestrians. Five figures in black masks appeared at a hidden alley on the street corner. ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick and leave no survivors,¡± the hoarse voice commanded lightly. The rest of the masked figures nodded and their outlines seemed to merge into the space, disappearing from sight. ¡­ Xu Zimei sat casually by the window, holding a jug of clear wine, his expression serene as he watched the bright moon in the dark sky. After a while, he slowly turned his head and whispered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, why hide? There¡¯s no need for such secrecy.¡± Ripples spread through the space as if a small stone had been dropped into still water. Three shadows appeared simultaneously in Xu Zimei¡¯s room. ¡°The Flying Illusory Void Step of the North Desert Xiang Family,¡± Xu Zimei commented with interest as he watched the sudden appearance of the people. This step technique was a hereditary Vein Skill of the Xiang Family. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Once cultivated to the level of the Other Shore, one could hide within the void, elusive to ordinary detection. Hearing Xu Zimei uncover their origins, all three frowned and charged towards him. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189 Chapter 188 Mysterious Valley ?Chapter 189: Chapter 188 Mysterious Valley Chapter 189: Chapter 188 Mysterious Valley Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, looking at the three people approaching, as the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm emanated from his body. Tyrant Shadow flashed a streak of lightning from its sheath, and Wu Geng¡¯s blade style tore through layers of void. Feeling the aura emanating from Xu Zimei, the expressions of the three opponents changed dramatically. All three were strong warriors of the Empty Vein Realm, and none of them had expected that Xu Zimei, at his age, had already reached the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm. Five Vein Gates on his body opened at the same time, and extremely potent Spiritual Energy surged in the air. Tyrant Shadow, carrying boundless Thunderbolt, descended from the heavens and cleaved one of them in two. ¡°Not good,¡± the other two, faces stricken with panic, didn¡¯t dare to fight and instantly fled in two different directions. The two used the Fei Xu Huan Yun Step to vanish into the void, their figures gradually disappearing from sight. ¡°Think you can run?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, as boundless Blade Qi filled the space around him. ¡°Way of Inquiry eighth form, Deep Blue World,¡± Light blue Spiritual Energy immobilized the entire space, within this confined area, not even the slightest fluctuation could escape Xu Zimei¡¯s perception. He slowly raised Tyrant Shadow, with blood-red Spiritual Energy roaring, leaving a bloody trace in the void. It was as if heaven and earth were condensed into a single line. ¡°Way of Inquiry sixth form, Slaughter Blade,¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï When the Blade Qi of Tyrant Shadow fell through the void, two different screams were heard. Mists of blood drifted through the air, and the scent of blood pervaded the room. Xu Zimei kicked open the door and entered Xiao Guizi¡¯s room. Xiao Guizi was already covered in wounds, caught between the attacks of two other men in black. After all, he was only at the peak of the True Vein Realm. It was quite impressive that he could hold out so long under the attack of two Empty Vein Realm martial artists. Seeing Xu Zimei enter, the two men in black were taken aback. Boundless Blade Qi slashed through the void, and before one of the men in black could react and evade, he was torn to pieces by the Blade Qi. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± Xu Zimei steadily walked towards the last remaining man in black. The Blade Qi of Tyrant Shadow filled the entire room. The man in black was surrounded by Blade Qi; any slight movement and he would be completely disintegrated by the Blade Qi. ¡°I would never betray the second son. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï So stop asking,¡± the man in black huffed coldly, indifferently speaking. ¡°It¡¯s really that guy, after clashing with us during the day, he sends someone to silence us at night,¡± Xiao Guizi scoffed angrily. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, looking at the man in black, ¡°Not planning to tell the truth even when you¡¯re about to die?¡± ¡°Believe it or not,¡± the man in black spoke indifferently: ¡°After all, I am a dead man. I have nothing to gain by lying to you. It¡¯s just that the second son had a conflict with you today, felt humiliated, and sent us to seek revenge.¡± As the man in black finished speaking, boundless Blade Qi slashed through the void. With a scream, the man in black was split in two. ¡°Meaningless,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Senior brother, what do we do now?¡± Xiao Guizi asked from the side. ¡°Do you really believe what he said?¡± Xu Zimei questioned. ¡°Not sure, but for now, only Ye Lingtian had a conflict with us,¡± Xiao Guizi responded: ¡°If not him, who else would have a motive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so superficial in your view of things,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, saying: ¡°Tomorrow morning, go out and inquire, who in the Ye Family has ties with the Xiang Family of North Desert?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi nodded. ¡­a€| The first wisp of winter wind blew down from the edge of the sky. Trees trembled in the cold current, the sky had just lightened, and everything was still in silence. The first snowflake drifted gently from the edge of the heavens. As the first snowflake began to sing the long song of winter, more snowflakes followed one after another, floating down. The world entered into a blanket of white hush, and everything outside was a vast expanse of white. ¡­ Early in the morning, a carriage left the gates of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Despite the snow falling for only a short period, the ground was already covered with a thin layer of snow. The carriage disappeared into the distant horizon, while the snowflakes continued to fall silently, covering the clear hoof prints along the way. After the carriage had traveled some distance, Ye Lingtian stepped down from the carriage. He said to Gu Yun, ¡°Yun¡¯er, go have a look around in Valley Peak City nearby. I¡¯ll come find you when I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Big Brother Lingtian, just take care yourself,¡± Gu Yun hesitated for a moment, then nodded with concern and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Lingtian smiled, his right hand gently caressing Gu Yun¡¯s right cheek, saying affectionately, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯ve been helping me all these years. Never expecting anything in return, I¡¯ve made things hard for you. I remember your kindness, rest assured that once this competition is over, once I became the rightful successor of Ye Family as the next Family Head, I will marry you openly and honorably.¡± Hearing Ye Lingtian¡¯s words, Gu Yun felt a twinge in her nose. She nodded emphatically, all those years of silent companionship, was it not for waiting for Ye Lingtian to say ¡®I will marry you¡¯? As she watched Ye Lingtian¡¯s figure gradually disappear into the vast snow, Gu Yun clenched her fists slightly and whispered to herself, ¡°Big Brother Lingtian, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡­a€| The snow seemed to fall heavier, and the world outside was completely shrouded in white. A thick layer of snow had built up on Ye Lingtian¡¯s body, and his eyebrows and hair were also full of snow. He raised his head slightly, discerned the direction, and continued to walk forward. No matter how long he had walked, even though Ye Lingtian already reached the True Vein Realm, his body still felt somewhat stiff from the cold. Finally, he arrived in front of a small mountain range outside Mixed Yuan Ancient City. At the very center of this mountain range was a valley that was strangely enough, despite the heavy snowfall outside, always spring-like. Even weirder, the plants and animals inside the valley seemed to be contaminated by something, entirely dark in color. ¡­ Ye Lingtian arrived at the entrance of the valley, blocked by a transparent membrane. He stood before the membrane in silence for a long time, as if making some firm decision. He took out a black token from the Storage Ring, which emanated Demonic Qi, as if it condensed all the evils of the world. Ye Lingtian placed the token on the membrane, and the Demonic Qi on the black token surged instantly, corroding a large hole through the membrane. Ye Lingtian walked through the hole, and the membrane behind him restored to its original state. ¡°You finally came.¡± A voice, oppressively heavy yet magnificent, suddenly rang out. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190 Chapter 189 Planting Demonic Skills into the Dao Heart ?Chapter 190: Chapter 189: Planting Demonic Skills into the Dao Heart Chapter 190: Chapter 189: Planting Demonic Skills into the Dao Heart The voice, origin unknown, echoed through the desolate valley, creating a profound shock. ¡°Grant me power, I am willing to give up everything,¡± Ye Lingtian fell silent for a moment before finally kneeling down in worship. ¡°Open your mind, and upon your Way of Inquiry sow my Demon Seal, and you shall become the Demon Heir and gain my power,¡± said the voice indifferently. ¡°I am willing,¡± Ye Lingtian quickly nodded. Wisps of Demonic Qi fell from the edge of the sky, and when they enshrouded Ye Lingtian¡¯s body, his face twisted grimly, and he roared in agony. ¡°Do not harbor any thoughts of resistance, follow my demonic intent, it shall be the beacon guiding your life,¡± the voice arose from the horizon, as if to soothe the heart. Ye Lingtian¡¯s body rolled on the ground as the Demonic Qi seemed to erode his entire being. It was not just his body that the Demonic Qi eroded, but his soul as well. After an indeterminate amount of time, Ye Lingtian finally settled down. His skin slowly turned pitch black, and within his opened eyes, wisps of Demonic Qi faintly rose. His entire demeanor seemed to have changed into that of another person, with no trace of emotion in his eyes. Especially the aura around him, having burst open five Vein Gates simultaneously, had remarkably advanced to the Esteem Vein Realm. Ye Lingtian clenched his fists tightly, feeling the power coursing through his body. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°The family competition, my dear brother, I am waiting to surprise you,¡± Ye Lingtian said with a ferocious smile. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Go now, and when one day you become the Family Head of the Ye Family and can truly control the clan, I will bestow upon you a new reward,¡± said the voice softly, ¡°Although you have reached the Esteem Vein Realm, your body¡¯s potential has been exhausted. Simple cultivation can no longer help you advance, only I can assist you now.¡± ¡°I understand, my lord,¡± Ye Lingtian quickly nodded in agreement. ¡­a€| Watching Ye Lingtian¡¯s retreating figure, a sinister laugh echoed within the silent valley. ¡°Just wait, when darkness once again shrouds everything, that will be our moment to reemerge. This time, all resistance will be in vain, and everything will be destroyed under our rule.¡± ¡­ The icebound snow could not stop the fervor within the Ye Family this day. The Great Competition among the younger generation of the family was to be held today, and early in the morning, all the juniors of the family had gathered within the clan grounds. This competition was no ordinary event. Long ago, the Family Head of the Ye Family, Ye Shilong, had announced that the disciple who won first place in the competition would become the successor to the next Family Head of the Ye Family. Within the Ye Family, there was a special Martial Performance Stage designated for competitions, where all the descendants had already assembled early on. And now, everyone from Mixed Yuan Ancient City could come here to watch this competition. The Ye Family had also invited many prestigious individuals and families from within the city. ¡­a€| Inside the inn, Xiao Guizi shook off the drifting snow upon entering the room. ¡°Did you find out everything?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Yes, the second wife of Ye Shilong, the Family Head of the Ye Family, is the daughter of the current family head of the Xiang Family from North Desert, and they have a son together, that youth named Ye Feiling we met yesterday,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°Could it be that this matter truly has nothing to do with Ye Lingtian?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, gazing thoughtfully out the window at the falling snow. ¡°By the way, elder brother,¡± Xiao Guizi hurriedly said, ¡°Today the Ye Family has a major contest concerning the selection of the next Family Head. Shall we go and take a look?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. They bought an oil-paper umbrella and, faced with the snow descending like a curtain, headed towards the Ye Family. The pure white sky, painted over by the snow, seemed especially pristine, and the falling snow appeared to slow down. To Xu Zimei and his companion, the Ye Family¡¯s grand competition was of little importance; they casually had breakfast on the way, and by the time they arrived at the Ye Family¡¯s location, the competition had already reached its climax. ¡­ On the Martial Performance Stage, Ye Feiling stood in white robes, sword in hand, with surges of Sword Qi emanating all around him. His opponent, Ye Lingtian, wore a plain green robe and carried an air of sheer indifference. ¡°Lingtian, I¡¯m truly proud of you, brother,¡± Ye Feiling smiled and said, ¡°Seeing that you haven¡¯t fallen into depravity, you really live up to the Ye Family¡¯s name.¡± ¡°How much longer are you planning to keep up this charade?¡± Ye Lingtian said flatly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Feiling was slightly taken aback. ¡°Let¡¯s talk with real power. If I beat you, I can become the next successor to our Family Head,¡± Ye Lingtian said calmly. ¡°My dear brother, if it were anything else, I would gladly give it to you if you wanted it,¡± Ye Feiling shook his head and replied, ¡°But as for the succession of the Family Head, that is tied to the future of our entire family. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold back, brother.¡± ¡°Do I need you to let me win?¡± Ye Lingtian scoffed disdainfully. At that moment, an aura unique to someone in the Esteem Vein Realm radiated from him. Threads of Demonic Qi rose in the air around him as his eyes, devoid of any emotion, gazed at Ye Feiling. Ye Feiling felt as if his heart had been viciously squeezed. ¡°Five Vein Gates, how is this possible,¡± he exclaimed in horror, looking at Ye Lingtian in disbelief. ¡­ The light snow landing on Ye Lingtian evaporated as soon as it touched the Demonic Qi surrounding him. Xu Zimei watched Ye Lingtian with a slight frown, sensing a familiar Demonic Qi, but for the moment, he couldn¡¯t recall from where. Not just Ye Lingtian, but everyone present was so shocked they were rendered speechless. No one could comprehend how the second son, remembered as a wastrel and useless person, had reached the Esteem Vein Realm at such a young age. This was a feat that even many Saint Heirs of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t match. The Family Head of the Ye Family, Ye Shilong, stood up from his seat with a slight frown as he watched the situation unfold in the arena. ¡­ Demonic Qi coiled around Ye Lingtian as he slowly raised his fists. With just one punch, Ye Feiling was sent flying away. His body surged with Spiritual Energy, and Ye Lingtian laughed heartily, as years of enduring humiliation were released today. Watching Ye Feiling on the ground, unable to get up for a long time, Ye Lingtian turned towards the head seats and called out loudly, ¡°Father, esteemed Clan Elders, do we have a conclusion for this competition?¡± Upon hearing Ye Lingtian¡¯s words, the arena fell very quiet for a moment. Ye Shilong was silent for a while before he chuckled and said, ¡°Tian¡¯er, the position of the Family Head is a significant matter that cannot be determined so casually. You have never managed the family¡¯s affairs since childhood. To be a Family Head, strength alone is not enough; one also needs cunning and managerial abilities.¡± ¡°Are you trying to renege on your own words?¡± Ye Lingtian frowned and asked contemptuously. ¡°Not at all,¡± the Great Elder, standing beside him, shook his head and said, ¡°In our Ye Family, there is a rule that if a family member disagrees with the decision of the Family Head, it can be overturned if six Elders unanimously veto the Head¡¯s command.¡± Chapter 191 - Chapter 191 Chapter 190 So-called Imperial Hegemony Is Just That ?Chapter 191: Chapter 190 So-called Imperial Hegemony Is Just That Chapter 191: Chapter 190 So-called Imperial Hegemony Is Just That ¡°What do you mean?¡± A bad premonition suddenly surged in Ye Lingtian¡¯s heart. ¡°Now, we six Elders jointly reject the order previously issued by the Family Head regarding the appointment of the first in the competition as the family successor, and thus the command is hereby revoked,¡± the Great Elder said indifferently. ¡°I second the motion.¡± ¡°I also second the motion.¡± ¡­a€| The other five Elders behind all nodded in agreement. Ye Lingtian¡¯s face turned awkward, staring fiercely at these high-ranking members of the family. He chuckled lightly and said faintly, ¡°Is this the taste of power? The upper echelons use their authority and rules to play others in the palm of their hands. If the position of Family Head successor was originally reserved for my elder brother, why bother with this grand competition at all?¡± ¡°Fei Ling is naturally more suitable than you to inherit the position of Family Head,¡± the Great Elder snorted coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the people here, what kind of image they really have of you in their hearts.¡± On the side, Ye Shilong also sighed and said, ¡°Tian¡¯er, when your elder brother becomes the Family Head, you can be an Elder and assist him well. The two of you together can lead our Ye Family to an even more glorious future.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï All these years of enduring humiliation was just for waiting for an opportunity, wasn¡¯t it? But now, it seemed that all his efforts had become a wasted joke. ¡­ ¡°I do not accept this,¡± Ye Lingtian barely lifted his head and bellowed in defiance. He knew this was his only chance, if he gained nothing now, it would be very difficult for him to rise again in the future. ¡°What can you do about it if you don¡¯t accept?¡± the Great Elder snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe, after falling so far for so many years, how you could have suddenly advanced to the Esteem Vein Realm. Look at your current state; I suspect that you might have colluded with some evil skill.¡± Waves of Demonic Qi rolled around Ye Lingtian, and he laughed with disdain, ¡°What, have you started to convict me already?¡± ¡°The family will investigate this matter thoroughly; you better stay behind,¡± said the Great Elder indifferently. As his words fell, the aura of the Saint Vein Realm emanated from his body, pressing down directly towards Ye Lingtian. Though only recently ascended to the Saint Vein Realm, he was still not someone Ye Lingtian, a Martial Artist of the Esteem Vein Realm, could contend with. A vast aura enveloped him, and Ye Lingtian only felt a heaviness all over, as if his entire body was bound, completely unable to move. ¡­ ¡°How could I lose, lose to a failure?¡± Just then, Ye Feiling, who had been knocked to the ground by Ye Lingtian, stood up from the ground with disheveled hair. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï He looked at Ye Lingtian beside him, his mind in turmoila€¡±the sense of superiority he¡¯d had since childhood made it impossible for him to accept this defeat, and his eyes revealed intense madness. ¡°Die, failure,¡± he roared, raising his sword to strike down at Ye Lingtian. The Sword Qi was fierce, his expression ferocious, clearly showing no intention of holding back. Just as the longsword was about to pierce into Ye Lingtian¡¯s abdomen, a blue figure suddenly rushed out from the crowd, shielding Ye Lingtian. ¡°Pu,¡± The longsword entered his body, and the sharp sword¡¯s edge carried boundless Sword Qi in a flurry of slashes. Gu Yun lowered his head to look at the longsword piercing into his body, then turned his head with a smile to say to Ye Lingtian, ¡°Lingtian brother, this is all I can do.¡± Endless Demonic Qi roared around Ye Lingtian, harboring a madness and nefarious nature within. As the roar of the Demonic Qi grew more and more intense, the Great Elder¡¯s Saint Vein Realm¡¯s aura of Suppression was momentarily broken through. Ye Lingtian embraced the girl stained red with blood in his arms, his eyes reddening, wanting to say something, but it felt as if something was stuck in his throat. For a long while, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word, only shaking his head in pain, whimpering repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Lingtian brother, do you know? I really wanted to be with you for life, even if it was a simple one, even if it was hard, it wouldn¡¯t matter, I really wanted to,¡± Gu Yun stretched out her hands, gently wiping away the unstoppable tears at the corners of Ye Lingtian¡¯s eyes. Blood flowed out of the wound in her chest as if it didn¡¯t care for life, Gu Yun¡¯s complexion growing paler, even her eyes gradually losing their luster. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll take you away from here, to a place where no one can find us, where no one can disturb us,¡± Ye Lingtian hurriedly said. His hands trembling, he took out handfuls of Pills from the Storage Ring and fed them into Gu Yun¡¯s mouth. Unfortunately, when the longsword had pierced her, the Sword Qi had thoroughly destroyed the five viscera and six bowels within Gu Yun¡¯s body. Unless there were some Defy the Heavens Pills, they would be of no help at all. ¡°Lingtian brother, promise me, you have to take good care of yourself,¡± as the last trace of a smile froze on Gu Yun¡¯s face, her hands slowly slid off Ye Lingtian¡¯s face, and her eyes gradually closed. Ye Lingtian let out a despairing howl towards the sky, calling the girl¡¯s name over and over, but there was no response. Long ago, he had thought that his dream was a grand ambition, to achieve great undertakings that would shake the world. But it wasn¡¯t until the girl died in his arms that he suddenly realized that the girl in his arms was truly everything to him in this life. The so-called grand ambition was nothing more than bullshit. ¡°You deserve to die,¡± Ye Lingtian raised his head, his gaze filled with murderous hatred, staring fixedly at Ye Feiling. Ye Feiling stepped back several steps, swallowing a mouthful of spit harshly. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s end this matter here. Do we really want others to witness and laugh at our Ye Family¡¯s disgrace?¡± the Great Elder said with a frown on the side. Ye Lingtian paid no mind to the Great Elder¡¯s words; with Demonic Qi swirling around him, he charged directly towards Ye Feiling. ¡°I said it¡¯s over, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± A palm formed of condensed Spiritual Energy descended from the sky, striking Ye Lingtian down to the ground. With difficulty, Ye Lingtian stood up, sneering in misery, and once again disregarded everything as he lunged towards Ye Feiling. Ye Feiling didn¡¯t dare to engage in battle and could only keep retreating backward. ¡°Ye Lingtian, do you want to slay your own kin?¡± the Great Elder snorted coldly, his entire Saint Vein Realm aura coalescing, completely immobilizing Ye Lingtian on the spot. No matter how much Ye Lingtian struggled, the overwhelming aura was all in vain. ¡°Family Head, Elders, I suspect he has been controlled by Evil skill, and should be executed on the spot,¡± Ye Feiling took the opportunity to say. Hearing Ye Feiling¡¯s words, Ye Shilong slightly frowned, stayed silent for a short while, then said indifferently, ¡°Lock him up in solitary confinement for now.¡± Ye Lingtian was immobilized and could not move, helplessly watching as two Ye Family disciples took him away. Ye Lingtian¡¯s face lacked any expression, his eyes like a pool of dead water, quietly staring at Gu Yun¡¯s corpse. After Ye Lingtian was taken away, Ye Shilong stepped forward and apologized to everyone present who had come to watch the competition. As the tournament ended, many people present understood that this incident would inevitably cause a stir in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, becoming a topic of conversation for people at tea and meals. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192 Chapter 191 The Return of the Ancient Nether ?Chapter 192: Chapter 191 The Return of the Ancient Nether Chapter 192: Chapter 191 The Return of the Ancient Nether Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi returned to the inn and planned to leave Mixed Yuan Ancient City. ¡°Senior brother, are we just going to let the assassination attempt slide?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in confusion. ¡°Nobody can escape. It¡¯s just not convenient at the moment, to avoid startling the snake by hitting the grass,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°Senior brother, do you already know who the assassin is?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you have an answer in your heart as well?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. In the afternoon, the two of them rode the Dark Heaven Tiger and the Green Jiao Horse out of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. The twilight and the glow of the sunset interwove at the edge of the sky, and the world seemed brighter after a snowfall. It was refreshingly new, as if it had been washed clean. On a secluded street in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, there was a small tea stall. Perhaps due to its remote location, the tea stall didn¡¯t have much business. An elder sat in front of the tea stall, thoroughly engrossed in a book about tea. ¡°Grandpa, that brother Ye Lingtian is so pitiful,¡± a small girl with a ponytail and chubby cheeks protested indignantly: ¡°That Ye Family, despite being a big family in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, has no principles in their actions.¡± ¡°Pitiful?¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s words, the elder chuckled and shook his head, closing the book and saying, ¡°Qi, you should understand. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Everyone in this world has their own struggles. Everyone is working hard to live their lives; there is no question of who is pitiable or not. The path one chooses is their own, and no matter the outcome, one must face and accept it with composure.¡± As he said this, the elder seemed to recall something, sighing wistfully and gazing into the sky with a profound look. ¡°Elder Yue, brew a pot of Sunsetting Red,¡± a voice interrupted the elder¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Alright,¡± the elder quickly said with a smile, getting busy. ¡­ Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi left Mixed Yuan Ancient City and, after identifying their direction, headed towards the Baili Family. The snowfall had ceased, and the distant mountains were enshrouded in a vast mist. In this utterly silent winter, hardly any travelers were seen around Mixed Yuan Ancient City; the surroundings were desolate. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi saw a black dot on the distant horizon, growing increasingly rapid. In the blink of an eye, the black dot had approached close to them. It was a figure, more precisely an old man. The old man, clad in a black robe with a stooped figure, stood between heaven and earth; his presence wasn¡¯t particularly formidable, yet it was overwhelmingly oppressive. ¡°Hand over the Azure Cloud Battle Body Bead and the information on the third Battle Body,¡± the old man said indifferently: ¡°I can make your deaths quick.¡± ¡°And here I thought the Ancient Nether had been scared out of their wits already,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. This old man was the very shopkeeper from the Wild Desolation Tavern before. ¡­ ¡°It seems you lured me here on purpose,¡± the old man said, frowning slightly as he spread his divine soul but did not sense other presences in the vicinity. As a peak powerhouse of the Saint Vein Realm, he was confident in his own strength. ¡°You Ancient Nether really have some nerve. The disaster that struck Mixed Yuan Ancient City all those years ago was brought by you, and now you still dare to appear openly in the city,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°So what,¡± the old man shook his head slightly and replied, ¡°Back then, with such a good opportunity, if it hadn¡¯t been for some fools in our clan messing things up, it¡¯s still uncertain who would be the harbinger of this new era.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment. Although he had not lived through the Age of Ancient Nether, he had empathetically felt the terror of that great catastrophe through the evolution of the River of Fate. That was the era of Wild Desolation Monster Beasts, when the human race had no status and Monster Beasts dominated everything. People often say there are three thousand races in this world. But the world¡¯s races are far beyond what the number three thousand could summarize. Perhaps back then, no one truly knew about the Ancient Nether race. It wasn¡¯t until they secretly gathered strength and eventually re-emerged into the world, launching an invasion over the Yuan Central Continent, that people truly witnessed the terror of this race. Even the powerful Monster Race had to avoid their sharp edge then, but in the tens of thousands of years of battle resisting Ancient Nether, the contribution of one race was particularly outstanding. That was the Giants, who were once the second-largest race after the Monster Race during the Wild Desolation era. Pity that in the battle against Ancient Nether, they spared no effort and, although they eventually won tragically, they almost reached the state of annihilation. ¡­ The Giants¡¯ strength was reduced to one-tenth, and this recognition was also to honor their contributions to the entire continent. All the powers of the continent reached a consensus not to kill any of the Giants recklessly. This rule has been followed to this day, and even after True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors, it was not overturned. However, as time passed, people gradually forgot many of the Giants¡¯ past glories. Many even started to kill members of the Giants in secret. Just like before, when Xu Zimei was in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Chi Qianxue was ready to hunt that Giant for a life-attribute treasure. ¡­ ¡°I really want to know what backup plan you¡¯ve prepared,¡± the old man¡¯s aura of the Saint Vein Realm¡¯s peak spread out as he said with a faint smile, ¡°What¡¯s your purpose for luring me here?¡± ¡°You will know very soon,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Beside him, a huge vortex emerged, with a roar that seemed to come from the ancient past shaking heaven and earth. An enormous Chaos body slowly crawled out of the vortex. ¡°Ancient Monster Beast,¡± the elder stared fixedly at Chaos, saying with some disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to imagine that an Ancient Monster Beast could still survive to this day, and is willing to become your Vein Beast.¡± ¡°Old man, that aura of yours is truly annoying,¡± Chaos replied with an indifferent voice. For Monster Beasts who had lived through the Ancient Nether era, it wasn¡¯t just the human race they detested, but also the Ancient Nether race. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï When Chaos raised its left claw, carrying boundless hurricanes and the space compressed with a ¡°boom¡± as it struck down towards the old man. Only then did the elder¡¯s face change drastically, as dark gray Spiritual Energy surged around him, coalescing into a deep-colored gray mist. As Chaos¡¯s right claw struck the mist, a scream was heard as the mist instantly dispersed and the ground was smashed into a several tens of meters wide chasm. The elder¡¯s figure had already appeared in mid-air, with his True Fate emerging above his head. That was also a mass of gray mist, within which red lights were flickering. Like the Sea of Blood from the hell of the underworld, countless ferocious monsters roared within it, and sharp, piercing screams began to sound. The mid-air seemed to be reflected in this terrifying gray mist, looking up, the world that was once clear and bright was still unclear, only the gray mist enveloped everything around. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193 Chapter 192 Dust of the Era ?Chapter 193: Chapter 192: Dust of the Era Chapter 193: Chapter 192: Dust of the Era ¡°Monster Beast of the Divine Vein Realm,¡± the elder¡¯s expression was grave at this moment as he stared deeply into Chaos, articulating each word deliberately. The power of the opponent¡¯s strike just now was definitely not something an ordinary Monster Beast of the Saint Vein Realm could possess. ¡°Old man, unless the ten great Yamas of your Ancient Nether descend to the mortal realm today, even a Thirteen Saint like you really isn¡¯t much to look at,¡± Chaos sneered with disdain. All at once, it opened its enormous maw, and the grey mist that encircled the elder¡¯s head, resembling the Sea of Blood of Hell, was all sucked into its stomach. Chaos belched satisfyingly, then lifted its right claw again. Suddenly, boundless Spiritual Energy surged in the Firmament, and a colossal claw materialized, reaching straight for the elder. At that moment, the elder didn¡¯t dare to face the attack, hastily escaping into the void to flee. A boundless beastly might radiated from Chaos, its surrounding Spiritual Energy surged, freezing the space within several miles solid. The figure of the elder was forcibly expelled from the void. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Although he was a powerful being of the Saint Vein Realm, under the blockade of Chaos¡¯s Divine Vein Realm, he had no way to tear through the space before him. The tremendous paw fell from the Firmament with a ¡°boom,¡± its echo resonating in mid-air. The claw, condensed from Spiritual Energy, grabbed the elder directly into its palm, rendering all his resistance futile. ¡°You¡¯re like a flea, an insignificant ant,¡± Chaos snorted coldly, and its right claw struck down fiercely. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? With a ¡°boom,¡± the explosion erupted, and although the elder defended himself with all his might, he was still severely injured by Chaos¡¯s powerful swipe, barely clinging to life. However, his injuries were also visibly healing at a speed observable to the naked eyea€¡±that was the power of the Saint Vein Realm. As long as the Divine Soul was not destroyed, healing even the gravest injuries was just a matter of time. ¡­a€| ¡°Boss, he has temporarily lost his fighting strength,¡± Chaos proudly reported. Xu Zimei smiled and walked up to the elder, saying, ¡°Should we have a talk now?¡± After a brief silence, the elder asked, ¡°I¡¯m also quite curious, why did you go to such lengths to lure me here? What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s change locations. We are too close to Mixed Yuan Ancient City here, and the commotion from earlier might have already attracted some people¡¯s attention,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Following that, the group saw Chaos carrying the elder as everyone left, walking on air. Not far from their line of sight, in front of a snowy mountain range, the group came to a halt. ¡­a€| ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t harbor much hatred toward your Ancient Nether Tribe,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile: ¡°Just tell me some things, and I can let you go.¡± ¡°What do you want to know?¡± the elder asked with a raspy voice. ¡°A Secret Technique that your Ancient Nether Tribe has researched for tens of thousands of years,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you want to know the Secret Technique of Battle Body Fusion?¡± The elder was taken aback, then rapidly shook his head, saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Come on, stop acting,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled: ¡°I understand what the Hundred Great Battle Bodies are far better than you do. Not to belittle you, but to fuse the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, your Ancient Nether Tribe alone is not yet qualified.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s expression changed subtly but quickly returned to normal. He responded indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll tell you a story and you¡¯ll understand,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile: ¡°Once upon a time, there was an era called the Wild Desolation. The Monster Race, Giants, and Immortal Clan divided the world amongst themselves, ruling that era. The Monster Race was the strongest, followed by the Giants, with the Immortal Clan closely behind. In that brutal age, besides these three races, other races were nothing but insignificant ants, wantonly slaughtered and even used as food by the Monster Race. In a remote corner of the Wild Desolation era, there existed a tribe called the Ancient Nether. ¡°The clan leader of this race, was someone who often couldn¡¯t tolerate the injustices of the world and loved to right wrongsa€¡±a hot-blooded and somewhat juvenile idealist.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the juvenile one. That was our noble dream,¡± the elder rudely interrupted Xu Zimei, bellowing excitedly, ¡°Such ambition, how could you fools understand.¡± As the elder spoke, his voice suddenly grew quieter, and he squatted there, dazed, as if remembering something, then began to hold his head and weep bitterly. It was hard to imagine that someone who had gone through countless hardships, a powerful being from the Saint Vein Realm, could shed tears so easily. ¡°The clan leader believed that all beings in this world are equal, that no one should be born to a position of superiority.¡± The elder, with a choked voice, began to tell the story of his race. ¡°We inadvertently obtained something that could help us gain great strength. After tens of thousands of years lying dormant, our race¡¯s power finally reached an unprecedented peak. In that era of Wild Desolation, with over ten thousand races, no one knew of a race called the Ancient Nether; no one understood what we would bring.¡± That day, it was raining outside, raining heavily! The clan leader told us he didn¡¯t know what this act would bring to the entire race, but he never regretted it.¡± As the elder said this, his expression became agitated again. ¡°Why should the people of the three great races be born with such prestige, so noble and supreme, while other races could only live out their lives in a humble and servile manner? We waged war, but our goal was only to defeat the three great races, to establish a fairer, more just world. We called upon all races outside of the three great ones, hoping to unite and overthrow their rule. We could have created a golden age, towards a new era. Although we also knew that there was no true fairness in this world, we could try our best to balance it out. But it was because of you fools, who didn¡¯t dare to resist the rule of the three great races.¡± The elder fell silent for a long time after these words, and eventually shook his head with a bemused smile. ¡°The three great races¡¯ power was so deeply ingrained in people¡¯s hearts, the other races didn¡¯t dare join us to rebel. Instead, they turned and helped the three great races fight against us. That war lasted tens of thousands of years, and in the end, we were nearly exterminated. Defeated, failed. But the world will never know the truth. We were the ones who should have been remembered by the era, Unfortunately, under the propaganda of the three great races, we became the demons who wanted to destroy the world. Became the rats that everyone wanted to strike down, Forced to live in the dark sewers, Carrying our ambitions and ideals to a humble and insignificant end.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xu Zimei turned to look at Chaos. Chaos hurriedly explained, ¡°That war was commanded by the ancestors of the Upper Realm, we were just following orders. Moreover, how did a Martial Artist from the Saint Vein Realm manage to live from the Wild Desolation era to now? Why should we believe what you say.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; someone had to stand up, right?¡± The elder laughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°Even without the Ancient Nether, didn¡¯t a man called True Martial eventually stand up and end it all?¡± Chapter 194 - Chapter 194 Chapter 193 Twin Battle Bodies ?Chapter 194: Chapter 193 Twin Battle Bodies Chapter 194: Chapter 193 Twin Battle Bodies ¡°` Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°What interests me right now is how a martial artist from the Saint Vein Realm like you has managed to live from the Wild Desolation Era to the present.¡± ¡°Give up, I won¡¯t tell you anything,¡± the old man said indifferently. At this moment, a green light suddenly emitted from a leaf that Xu Zimei had previously obtained in the secret realm, which was now inside his Storage Ring. ¡°He ingested the Leaf of Life before,¡± the consciousness within the leaf said. Xu Zimei nodded and then said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s get back to the main point. Give me that secret technique, and I will let you leave.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what secret technique you are referring to,¡± the old man replied indifferently. ¡°If it¡¯s the Battle Body Fusion secret technique, you can forget about it.¡± ¡°Are you still not willing to admit it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°In fact, you yourselves are well aware that the Battle Body Fusion secret technique is just a smokescreen. Actually, you have been secretly researching a Twin Battle Bodies secret technique all along, haven¡¯t you?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he stared intently at Xu Zimei. It should be noted that the Twin Battle Bodies secret technique was their clan¡¯s secret, and other than the ten Yamas, the Nine Spirits God, and the Thirteen Saints, no one else could possibly know about it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Even the members within their own Ancient Nether Tribe were unclear about such a secret technique. The old man felt a shiver down his spine; he had no idea how Xu Zimei had come to know of it. Could there have been a high-level betrayal within the tribe? But upon further consideration, it seemed impossible. They all had journeyed together from the Wild Desolation Era to the present. They shared the same aspirations and dreams and would never betray each other for any reason. ¡­a€| ¡°How did you come to know of this?¡± the old man asked indifferently. At this stage, he also understood that there was no point in hiding it any longer. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°We are not enemies; perhaps we could try to work together.¡± Xu Zimei was determined to get the Twin Battle Bodies secret technique. This technique could allow a person to possess two great Battle Bodies at the same time. Most crucially, these two Battle Bodies are not entirely fused into the physical body. For someone like Xu Zimei, who had already fused with the first Battle Body, fusing with additional Battle Bodies would actually not have much effect anymore. However, this Twin Battle Bodies technique was related to the mysteries beyond the Saint Vein Realm. After advancing to the Saint Vein Realm, martial artists could possess a fully formed Divine Soul. As long as the Divine Soul is not extinguished, even the gravest of injuries can be healed. This Twin Battle Bodies secret technique is actually about the Divine Soul. Ordinary people fuse Battle Bodies within their physical bodies, but this Twin Battle Bodies technique not only allows your original body to fuse with a Battle Body but also helps your Divine Soul to fuse with another from the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Just think, since the advent of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, there has never been a case where a person¡¯s Divine Soul and physical body could simultaneously fuse with two Battle Bodies. With the enhancement of a Battle Body, a martial artist¡¯s Divine Soul will gain substantial increases in both defensive and offensive power. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that once this secret technique emerges, it will become the main cultivation system throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent. Even among martial artists of the Saint Vein Realm, the combat power is completely on a different level depending on whether the Divine Soul has fused with a Battle Body or not. ¡­ ¡°` ¡°This is a secret technique my clan has researched over a million years at a great cost,¡± the old man said flatly. ¡°If I were to give it to you, then I would be a traitor to my entire species. I cannot let everything be in vain, not even death can justify that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure, let me tell you another story,¡± Xu Zimei laughed and spoke, ¡°After the Ancient Nether was defeated, they started hiding in various parts of Yuan Central Continent. Their main base was set up in the City of Clouds, and at the same time, they established branches in the major cities of each continent. That includes the Wild Desolation Tavern in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, the Heavenly Star Lounge in Heavenly Light Ancient City, the Yellow Sand Tea House in North Desert¡­¡­..¡± As Xu Zimei named each branch, the look on the old man¡¯s face grew more and more panicked. ¡°What do you think would happen to the Ancient Nether if I spread this information everywhere?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder glared at Xu Zimei, grinding his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°You deserve to die.¡± ¡°You talk to me like that, and it truly hurts my feelings,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh, smacking his lips, ¡°I haven¡¯t killed any of your Ancient Nether people. I¡¯ve just spread some information, that¡¯s all. Oh, by the way, since the defeat of your clan in the era of Wild Desolation, you¡¯ve also been quietly gathering strength for a million years. If the location of your main base in the City of Clouds is exposed, wouldn¡¯t your million years of effort go up in smoke as well?¡± ¡°I can give you the secret technique,¡± the old man was silent for a while, staring intently at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°but why should I trust you? What if, after you get the secret technique, you continue to blackmail me with this, or spread the news anyway? I couldn¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°You have no choice. If I wanted to spread the news, I would have already done so. The Thirteen Saints are not just you; I can seek out other Ancient Nethers,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°You give me the secret technique, and I will let you go. Also, I want to meet one of your top ten Yamas; have him come talk to me.¡± The elder fell silent again for a long time and eventually, with reluctance, nodded and responded, ¡°I will tell you the secret technique only once, make sure you remember it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t trust your spoken word, after all, matters of the Divine Soul cannot be taken lightly,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°What do you want then?¡± the elder asked with a slight frown. ¡°Open up your mind, I need to check your memories,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± the elder¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he immediately refused. If Xu Zimei peeked into his memories, then all the secrets of the elder¡¯s life would be laid bare before Xu Zimei without reservation. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m only interested in the memories concerning the research on Twin Battle Bodies. I have no interest in your other memories,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The elder pondered deeply for a while and eventually gave in helplessly. Indeed, at their level, there were few things that could threaten them anymore; even death was not a deterrence. But Xu Zimei just happened to use what they cherished mosta€¡± their clan a€¡± which might very well be their greatest weakness. ¡­¡­ As the elder opened his mind, his Divine Soul severed out the memories related to the Twin Battle Bodies, beginning to share them with Xu Zimei. The memory was extensive, from the very beginning when the Ancient Nether started researching Twin Battle Bodies, it went through countless failures and a million years of setbacks and frustration. Xu Zimei was able to get a more direct impression of the secret technique, as if he himself had been part of the research. After this set of memories finished playing, nearly seven days had passed. Xu Zimei took a long breath and said with a smile, ¡°I must admit, your Ancient Nether really commands respect for your spirit of adventure and wisdom.¡± Chapter 195 - Chapter 195 Chapter 194 Demon Lord, Welcome Back ?Chapter 195: Chapter 194 Demon Lord, Welcome Back Chapter 195: Chapter 194 Demon Lord, Welcome Back ¡°Now, shouldn¡¯t you fulfil your promise?¡± the elder¡¯s complexion wasn¡¯t very good, after all, having one¡¯s memories inspected and the entire species¡¯ million years of effort ultimately becoming someone else¡¯s dowry would leave anyone feeling uncomfortable. ¡°You can leave now,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, letting Chaos release its suppression on the elder. ¡°I hope we¡¯ll meet again,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d rather we never meet again, even in death,¡± the elder replied indifferently. The aura of the Saint Vein Realm surged on his body, and in the blink of an eye, his figure had disappeared into the Endless Void. ¡°Senior brother, do you think Ancient Nether will seek revenge on us?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with concern. ¡°Who knows,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He sat cross-legged, beginning to organize the secrets of the Twin Battle Bodies. This Secret Technique would only be usable once he advanced to the Saint Vein Realm and had condensed a complete Divine Soul. However, he could now start preparing the Hundred Great Battle Bodies that he needed to fuse with. Although he already had the Azure Cloud Battle Body at his disposal, to tell the truth, Xu Zimei really didn¡¯t think highly of this Battle Body. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Since the second Battle Body was to fuse with the Divine Soul, naturally, he needed to choose the most compatible Battle Body from among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. ¡­¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Dawn was breaking, and the sun was slowly rising from the east. This snowy world began to thaw under the embrace of the early sun. The airflow seemed to become even colder in the air. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi were preparing to leave the mountain range, heading towards the location of the Baili Family. They had hardly taken a few steps when they felt the earth start to shake. A stream of black Demonic Qi slowly rose from the middle of the mountain range, blooming like a black mushroom cloud, enveloping the entire sky. ¡°Senior brother, what is this?¡± Xiao Guizi exclaimed in shock. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said, his eyes slightly narrowed, feeling a sense of urgency in his heart, even his heartbeat quickened a lot. ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s just leave. There must be some great evil being born,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°You go ahead to Mixed Yuan Ancient City and wait for me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, gazing at where the black fog was. ¡°Senior brother, I, Xiao Guizi, am not the kind to fear death. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Xiao Guizi said quickly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I feel as if something is summoning me. You go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°I will come find you when it¡¯s time.¡± Xiao Guizi hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Senior brother, then I¡¯ll wait for you for three days. If you don¡¯t come out in three days, I¡¯ll immediately go back to the Holy Sect to call for reinforcements.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Watching Xiao Guizi¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei turned his head, fell silent for a while, and eventually headed towards the central position of the mountain range. ¡­¡­¡­ Boundless Demonic Qi roiled, howled, and within it, faces twisted with ferocity and despair emerged. The entire sky was painted pitch black, this power was extremely pure, not mixed with any attributes. The Demonic Qi transformed into everything around, rolling about, as if all things in the world were subservient beneath this force. The deeper Xu Zimei went, the stronger that familiar feeling within him became. The surge of Demonic Qi grew more intense, and finally, he arrived in front of a valley. ¡­.. ¡°Welcome to my Despair Domain, I am the Demon of Despair, Bai Meng,¡± a ferocious and terrifying face formed from the black fog appeared in the air. The Demonic Qi on that face was even stronger, and the space around him was corroded into pitch black. ¡°Insects, submit to me, engrave my Demon Seal within your True Fate, become a Demon Heir, and you can obtain my supreme power.¡± The moment that demon appeared, Xu Zimei felt an oppressive force within him as if it had reached its limit. He roared to the heavens as Demonic Qi surged and tumbled throughout his body, and the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body within him activated automatically. The Demonic Qi that covered the firmament was torn apart in an instant, and lightning that resembled dragons roamed the sky. A more pure and more dominant Demonic Qi rose from around Xu Zimei. His hair turned fiery red in an instant, and purple-black lines emerged on his face. In his demonic eyes, endless Demonic Qi billowed out, and all the muscles in his body seemed much more taut. The myriad Demonic Qi in the sky submitted before Xu Zimei, winding around him. At this moment, he seemed like the dominator of all things, an eternal sovereign. ¡°This, this is,¡± the demonic shadow muttered in disbelief as it watched the scene unfold. ¡­ Xu Zimei felt his head was about to explode, as fragmented and intermittent memories along with images appeared in his mind. ¡°Remember my name, Southeast Regional Director of the Demon-Slaying Legion, Bai Meng.¡± ¡°You little demons, one day you will be eradicated. The heads of your Demon Lords will be taken by the warrior Bai Meng.¡± ¡°I lost, why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that by sparing me, I will submit to you, I won¡¯t, we are mortal enemies, forever mortal enemies, never resting until death.¡± ¡°What kind of path do you really want to take?¡± ¡°Is this your ambition?¡± ¡°Demon Lord, may I join you?¡± ¡°I, the warrior Bai Meng, swear by my name, I am willing to become the Demon of Despair, to follow your footsteps for my entire life. Even if it means being an enemy of the entire world, I shall not hesitate. Until the end of the world, where all things bustling go towards destruction.¡± ¡­ The myriad Demonic Qi greeted the man above, as if everything in the world could only look up to his existence. ¡°You¡­ have returned,¡± Bai Meng said, stunned as he looked at Xu Zimei, excitedly saying, ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong, it can¡¯t be wrong, this aura, this bloodline. Even if it hasn¡¯t fully grown yet, I can faintly see the grace of you holding the Sky Piercer, walking towards the end of the world alone.¡± ¡°Resurrected, our Ancient Demon Race can finally see the light of day again.¡± Bai Meng muttered excitedly to himself and then laughed uproariously to the sky. The Demonic Qi around him shook the endless void, rolling and roaring, his laughter filled with wickedness and wild exhilaration. ¡°Demon Lord, welcome back!¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei sorted through the strange fragments that had suddenly appeared in his memory, but found them too fragmented, with no clue whatsoever. Many things were disconnected and disjointed. The Demonic Qi in front of him condensed together, like the dark clouds of a stormy day, somber and dark, giving a tremendous sense of oppression. A roar came from within the Demonic Qi, and then a burly man leaped out from the demonic clouds. With a light leap, there was a ¡°boom,¡± and the earth shook, and dust flew into the sky, creating an endless rift that reached as far as the eye could see and was fathomlessly deep. ¡°One of the Eighteen Demon Gods, the Demon of Despair, Bai Meng, reports to the supreme overlord.¡± Chapter 196 - Chapter 196 Chapter 195 Im Here to Kill Someone ?Chapter 196: Chapter 195 I¡¯m Here to Kill Someone Chapter 196: Chapter 195 I¡¯m Here to Kill Someone The burly man was towering over three meters tall, his entire skin was pitch-black, permeating with a thick demonic Qi. His eyes were blood-red, sinister and monstrous, with a pair of exceptionally hard horns growing on top of his head. Even the breath he exhaled with every breath was ink-black in color. As he slowly knelt down, the entire space buzzed and hummed; his every move seemed infused with the power to destroy heaven and earth. ¡°Demon Lord, you¡¯re speaking of me, aren¡¯t you,¡± Xu Zimei whispered to himself. ¡°My lord, you must have not visited the Ancient Demon Cave yet,¡± Bai Meng spoke with respect. ¡°What place is that?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He tried to ponder, feeling that the name sounded familiar, but he just couldn¡¯t recall. ¡°That¡¯s it, when you accept your inheritance, the moment you pick up the Sky Piercer, you will understand all of this,¡± Bai Meng explained. ¡°You know me very well?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°My lord, I am your former Demon General,¡± Bai Meng hastily replied. ¡°I¡¯ve slept here for a million years, just waiting for your return.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure I am the person you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°The aura on your body, your bloodline can¡¯t be wrong, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body also can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Bai Meng replied respectfully. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Demon Body? Isn¡¯t this a Divine Body?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback and asked. ¡°My lord, this physique was originally yours, it¡¯s just that after your defeat, the Divine Body was forcibly split and refined by the Heavenly Dao. If it ended up with the person destined by fate, it would naturally become a Divine Body. But, if it returns to its original owner, it itself is your Demon Body.¡± Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s explanation, Xu Zimei finally understood. No wonder he presented a different state when he activated the Prison Suppressor Demon Body compared to Chu Yang¡¯s past life. ¡­ ¡°Demon Lord,¡± Xu Zimei murmured, then he asked again, ¡°How much do you know about my past?¡± ¡°No one knows where you came from, and although we are Demon Generals, we don¡¯t know much. Moreover, we don¡¯t need to know those things,¡± Bai Meng shook his head fervently: ¡°I only understand that by following your steps, adhering to your ideas. You are like that brilliant sun in the empty sky, like the lighthouse beyond the tumultuous sea on the Other Shore. You will guide us, lead us to seek the true essence of life, to explore the gates of the new world. To establish an eternal kingdom. And you, will be that eternal Demon Lord.¡± ¡­ Looking at the other¡¯s demeanor, Xu Zimei was reminded of some zealous believers. ¡°What is your cultivation level?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Your subordinate has already opened nine Vein Gates and is now at the peak of the Mysterious Path Realm,¡± Bai Meng replied promptly: ¡°In fact, my strength has already broken through ten Vein Gates. However, this world suppresses and absolutely does not allow any being beyond a Great Emperor. Therefore, I can only maintain the strength of the Mysterious Path Realm.¡± Hearing this, Xu Zimei nodded; Martial Artists at the Divine Vein Realm had essentially opened eight Vein Gates. At this stage, whether pursuing the Taoism or the path to immortality, one must open the ninth Vein Gate, then ascend to the Upper Realm. ¡°Where is this Ancient Demon Cavern you spoke of?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°In the Upper Realm, but there is a Demon Gate on the Central Continent that connects to the Ancient Demon Cave,¡± Bai Meng replied: ¡°If you go to the Central Continent, you could also take a look at the Demon Gate there.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, feeling a bit confused in his head. He was unclear about what being a Demon Lord truly entailed, and what the connection between himself and the Demon Lord was. All the answers could only be sought at the Ancient Demon Cave. ¡°My lord, please let me follow at your side in the future,¡± Bai Meng hurriedly said: ¡°This ten thousand years of waiting, I only wish to follow behind you once more, just like in the past.¡± ¡°You may, but from now on, you are not to interfere in anything without my command,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. He deactivated his Prison Suppressor Demon Body state, descending from the sky, as the demonic qi above gradually dissipated. ¡°Your subordinate dares not,¡± Bai Meng quickly nodded in agreement. Dark clouds of demonic qi coalesced over the firmament, slowly enveloping everything and turning into a black mysterious cloud. Bai Meng¡¯s burly figure gradually vanished into the demonic cloud, which then disappeared into the void. Xu Zimei knew that this mysterious cloud was always following him, yet ordinary people could never sense it. His gaze fell upon the direction of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, the massive city still standing tall at the edge of the sky. ¡°It seems there are some accounts that should be settled.¡± ¡­¡­ Mixed Yuan Ancient City, Era of Emperors, Epoch 10372. Soft sunlight bathed the ground, welcoming the first warmth after a heavy snowfall in winter. That day, as usual, people were living their daily lives, day after day. The corner steamed bun shop emitted a tempting aroma. At the tea stall, as usual, an old man held his book of tea scriptures, engrossed in his reading. Ye Feiling patrolled his family¡¯s domain, with all the younger members fawning and greeting him. It was a day when the snow had just fallen, and a warm breeze swept across the land. ¡­ ¡°Boom, boom, booma€|¡± The trembling sound of the earth shaking came from beneath the ground. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Initially, the tremors were not drastic, and many people didn¡¯t even notice. But as the shaking became more frequent and intense, an old, decrepit building in the city collapsed. Only then did everyone react. The ground was shaking, and terrified eyes looked towards the east. There, a colossal beastly shadow appeared on the horizon, seeming to prop up the heavens, with shoulders against the sky, step by step it approached. ¡°What is that?¡± someone cried out in fear, feeling a shiver down their spine. Despite the distance, the sheer size of the creature sent shockwaves of horror through everyone. This spectacle caught the attention of nearly everyone in the city. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei stood atop the head of Chaos, the cold wind causing his long hair to whip about in disarray. He was clad in a black robe, with Tyrant Shadow wrapped around his back, his gaze profoundly fixed on the direction of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. ¡°Even if I face millions, I shall go forth!¡± All the people in the city dropped what they were doing and rushed to the city gates. The streets, now inundated with people, were extremely crowded. Inside the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, led by the Ye Family, all the major clans had already made their way to the very forefront of the city walls. The people watched the approaching beastly shadow with solemn eyes. It was a monster hundreds of meters tall, with twin pairs of blood-red wings that eclipsed the sky, seemingly blocking the remaining sunlight. The beastly shadow engulfed the entire Mixed Yuan Ancient City, its immense beastly might sweeping across half the heavens, with even the firmament itself trembling. The people looked up at the beastly shadow, realizing in horror that there was a young man in a black robe standing atop its head. A strong wind began to blow silently from the edge of the sky. An indifferent voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°I have come to kill someone!¡± Chapter 197 - Chapter 197 Chapter 196 Five Ancestors of Stone Stele ?Chapter 197: Chapter 196 Five Ancestors of Stone Stele Chapter 197: Chapter 196 Five Ancestors of Stone Stele ¡°` ¡°May I ask whom Your Excellency is looking for?¡± Ye Shilong stood at the forefront, his aura at the pinnacle of the Saint Vein Realm majestic and overwhelming, walking on air, his gaze solemn as he looked at Xu Zimei. Behind him, the clan leaders of several major families in Mixed Yuan Ancient City followed closely. ¡°Someone from your Ye Family,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ye Shilong¡¯s face changed dramatically in an instant. He fell silent for a short while before finally asking tentatively, ¡°May I know whom in the family has offended Your Excellency?¡± ¡°A few days ago, while I was residing in an inn within the ancient city, I was suddenly subjected to an assassination attempt by the Xiang Family from North Desert,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°The mastermind behind this should be your son, Ye Feiling.¡± ¡°How can Your Excellency be sure that it was people from the North Desert Xiang Family and not someone else impersonating them, or perhaps to frame my son?¡± Ye Shilong asked. ¡°I think you have yet to understand the situation,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°I am not here to argue with you. I am merely notifying you that I intend to kill your son, nothing more. This matter does not involve others; of course, if anyone wishes to stop me, I wouldn¡¯t mind slaughtering this entire city.¡± ¡­ After another moment of silence, Ye Shilong finally said, ¡°Could Your Excellency give me some time to look into this matter? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï If it really was his doing, I will certainly bring him, bound, before you without a second word.¡± ¡°Half an hour,¡± Xu Zimei, with his eyes slightly closed, said indifferently. ¡°If I don¡¯t see the person after half an hour, I will exterminate your entire Ye Family.¡± ¡­a€| As the people from the Ye Family hurried back, the huge and chaotic figure stood in front of the city walls, making no further attempt to attack. Its figure towered over the hundred-meters-high city wall, and when it looked down upon the entire ancient city, the onlookers who had come to watch the commotion fled in an instant, scared away. The shopkeeper selling buns in the northern part of the city took out the freshly steamed buns, with their enticing aroma wafting through the streets for dozens of meters around. Then the shopkeeper, gazing at the towering and chaotic figure, sighed, mumbling to himself, ¡°There truly is no place of peace in this world.¡± At a tea stall in a remote alley, an old man casually glanced at the direction where the chaotic figure stood, then lowered his head and nonchalantly flipped through the tea scripture in his hands. Unfazed by Mount Tai¡¯s collapse before him, as if nothing in this world mattered more than the tea scripture in his hands. ¡­a€| In the Ye Family¡¯s council hall, everyone was as anxious as ants on a hot pan. ¡°Ling¡¯er, tell me the truth, did you do this?¡± Ye Shilong asked with furrowed brows. ¡°Father, I know nothing of it,¡± Ye Feiling quickly shook his head in denial. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Still arguing,¡± Ye Shilong said coolly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware that your mother once arranged for a few secret assassins nurtured by the Xiang Family to protect you. So tell me, where are those assassins who were protecting you now?¡± Hearing Ye Shilong¡¯s words, realizing that he could not conceal the truth, Ye Feiling immediately knelt down, speaking in a panic, ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen before. A few days ago, that man had a conflict with my younger brother at the Miyue Pavilion. I really couldn¡¯t stand it and sent someone to kill him just to vent my brother¡¯s anger.¡± Hearing Ye Feiling say this, Ye Shilong¡¯s expression finally softened a bit. ¡°Patriarch, the urgent matter at hand is how to deal with that man,¡± the Great Elder said from the side. ¡°How to deal with him?¡± Ye Shilong frowned, also feeling the difficulty of the situation. ¡°His realm is impenetrable to me; let that be. The key is his Vein Beast, which is definitely in the Divine Vein Realm. Who in the Ye Family can withstand that? Even if we were to call upon our ancestors, it would be of no help.¡± ¡°` The ancestors of the Ye Family were naturally among the first to build the ancient city, albeit they were only at the Divine Vein Realm. As is widely known, Monster Beasts decisively outclass humans at the same cultivation level. It¡¯s just that their cultivation speed is much slower than that of humans. ¡°Do we really have to tie up Fei Ling and bring him before that person?¡± the Great Elder said indifferently. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to die yet; please save me,¡± Ye Feiling knelt on the ground, pleading urgently. Ye Shilong¡¯s face struggled with emotions, torn between an enemy so powerful they were nearly unbeatable, and his own son, in whom he placed great hopes. He closed his eyes slightly, knowing in his heart. The Ye Family had no choice but to tie up their son and present him to that person, or else the entire Ye Family would face extinction. His lips quivered slightly. Just as he was about to reluctantly announce his decision, he saw a servant hurriedly run in. ¡°Patriarch, five people outside say they wish to see you.¡± Upon hearing the servant¡¯s message, Ye Shilong frowned slightly. Before he could speak, a hearty laugh came from outside. ¡°Patriarch Ye, how have you been lately?¡± All eyes in the great hall turned to the entrance, where five figures were seen walking in. Three men and two women, all wearing beast robes of the same style but different colors. Black, white, yellow, blue, green. These five individuals emitted an extraordinarily strong beastly aura, giving the impression of humanoid Monster Beasts. ¡°Five Ancestors of Stone Stele, what brings you here?¡± Ye Shilong asked with a frown. The Five Ancestors of Stone Stele were all at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, rumored to have received the inheritance of an ancient Great Demon. They had managed to cultivate Monster Race cultivation techniques in their human bodies. The most frightening aspect was that, because their cultivation techniques were of the same origin, the five of them together could even contend with a Divine Vein Realm powerhouse for a time. However, these five were notorious for their misdeeds, and after offending some significant power, they had sought refuge within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Their movements were mysterious, and apart from the higher-ups, many people didn¡¯t even know that the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele were within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. ¡­a€| ¡°I think Patriarch Ye must be facing some difficulties,¡± one of the five, a man in white robes who appeared scholarly, said with a smile. The names of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele weren¡¯t widely known; they referred to each other by the colors of their beast robes. They were the Black Stele Ancestor, White Stele Ancestor, Yellow Stele Ancestor, Blue Stele Ancestor, and Green Stele Ancestor. ¡­ ¡°What? Does the White Stele Ancestor wish to offer assistance?¡± Ye Shilong snorted coldly, asking with displeasure at the group¡¯s audacious entry into the Ye residence. ¡°That¡¯s precisely the intention,¡± the White Stele Ancestor replied with a smile. ¡°Enough of that,¡± Ye Shilong said contemptuously, ¡°I acknowledge that the five of you, being at the pinnacle of the Saint Vein Realm, have strength not to be underestimated. But the Vein Beast outside is of the Divine Vein Realm. What do you have to contend with it?¡± ¡°Five in the Saint Vein Realm might not suffice, but what if it were five in the Divine Vein Realm?¡± the Black Stele Ancestor calmly stated. Hearing the Black Stele Ancestor¡¯s words, Ye Shilong furrowed his brows. He concentrated to sense them, but found nothing different about the five people. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Shilong asked, puzzled. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198 Chapter 197 One Leaf Ancient God ?Chapter 198: Chapter 197 One Leaf Ancient God Chapter 198: Chapter 197 One Leaf Ancient God ¡°Patriarch Ye need not doubt,¡± White Stele Ancestor said with a smile, ¡°The five of us previously acquired a set of formations. As long as we are within the formation, our peak Saint Vein Realm strength can be temporarily raised to the Divine Vein Realm, lasting for half an hour. With the effort of the five of us over the years, we have also managed to gather the core materials needed to deploy this formation.¡± ¡°What do I need to give up?¡± Ye Shilong asked, squinting his eyes slightly, his voice indifferent. He naturally didn¡¯t believe these five would help him without cause, after all, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. ¡°After the Vein Beast is subdued, it must belong to us,¡± White Stele Ancestor declared. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Ye Shilong nodded. ¡°Furthermore, we might need the emergence of your Ye Family¡¯s ancestor, the presence of six Divine Vein Realm experts will give us a better grip,¡± White Stele Ancestor continued, ¡°After all, we are merely Pseudo Divine Vein.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Ye Shilong responded without a second thought as soon as he heard White Stele Ancestor¡¯s suggestion. The Ye Family ancestor is currently sealed within the Dust Blood Stone; every emergence from seclusion would consume a considerable amount of his lifespan. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 To put it accurately, the ancestor is the foundation of the Ye Family. If it¡¯s just to protect one Ye Feiling, such a great sacrifice would be too much. Even if Ye Shilong alone agreed, the family elders would not consent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡­ ¡°Allow your ancestor to emerge, and after the Vein Beast is subdued, we can let it be yours to keep,¡± negotiated the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele, with White Stele Ancestor eventually saying slowly, ¡°However, we have one condition.¡± Hearing White Stele Ancestor¡¯s words, everyone in the grand hall of the Ye Family had excited expressions. Having an additional Divine Vein Realm Vein Beast for no reason would allow their Ye Family¡¯s strength to make a leap forward. ¡°What condition?¡± Ye Shilong suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked with a calm expression. ¡°We want half of that Vein Beast¡¯s essence blood,¡± White Stele Ancestor replied, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, without its essence blood the Vein Beast will be weak for a long time. However, with enough Mysterious Medicine, given time it will certainly recover.¡± Ye Shilong narrowed his eyes in thought, looking at the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele. He had already arrived at the answer in his heart. It seemed that the reason these individuals were helping now was because they coveted the essence blood of the Vein Beast. Maybe their Cultivation Technique originated from the Monster Race, and perhaps the essence blood of this Vein Beast was related to their ability to advance to the Divine Vein Realm. Both parties would get what they sought; they would save Ye Feiling and acquire a Divine Vein Realm Vein Beast. And the others would obtain the essence blood they desired. ¡°Agreed,¡± Ye Shilong slammed the table, his Saint Vein Realm momentum bursting forth as he peered intently toward the direction outside the city. ¡°Our Ye Family is not so easily bullied.¡± ¡­a€| ¡°Time is almost up,¡± Xu Zimei said while gazing in the direction of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, slowly opening his eyes and murmuring to himself. Chaos roared, its giant claw mercilessly striking the city wall, with endless Spiritual Energy echoing through the air. Just then, with a ¡°boom,¡± the vast walls of the ancient city shook slightly, and numerous bricks and stones tumbled down from above. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry, honored one,¡± as Ye Shilong came walking on air, surrounded by boundless Spiritual Energy, he said with a light smile. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve decided to go back on your word,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too overbearing, honored one?¡± Ye Shilong spoke lightly, ¡°Without any evidence, you¡¯ve decided to convict my son. What position does that put our Ye Family in? I cannot agree to this. If you leave now, I can pretend nothing has happened.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly, shook his head slightly, and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡± ¡­ At this moment, all five Vein Gates in his body were fully opened, and at the same time, the eight Vein Gates on Chaos¡¯s body were also unlocked. The resonance between the Vein Gates emanated from the two, and endless Spiritual Energy surged in the void, with Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually disappearing into the void. In this instant, Chaos¡¯s massive body leaped up, jumping directly into the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. With a swing of its claws, it tore through layers of space, carrying a boundless sharpness as it struck toward Ye Shilong. Ye Shilong¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he shouted to his surroundings, ¡°Are you ready yet?¡± ¡°Just a little longer,¡± responded four figures from the east, south, west, and north of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, each standing at the position of a Formation¡¯s focal point. And White Stele Ancestor was right at the very center of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Five different rays of light erupted from the void into the sky, rendering the entire Firmament into a kaleidoscope of colors. Ye Shilong moved swiftly backward, not having allowed any member of the Ye Family to join this fight. Because the combat power of both sides was too high, no matter how many others were present, they would merely be cannon fodder. ¡­ Chaos snorted coldly, watching as Ye Shilong fled incessantly through the void; it released an immeasurable beastly might all around it, putting the entire Space under Suppression. With a swipe of its massive paw, it struck with an unparalleled force towards Ye Shilong. Meanwhile, in the sky, the five rays of light grew stronger and stronger, and an enormous pressure descended from the Firmament. The figures of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele were enveloped in the light. Just as Chaos¡¯s claw was about to hit Ye Shilong, a beam of polar light flew from afar and directly struck the claw. It was this polar light that caused Chaos¡¯s attack to pause briefly, allowing Ye Shilong to escape from this perilous situation, his heart pounding fiercely. Chaos turned its head slightly and saw an old man approaching from the edge of the sky, walking on air. All eight of his Vein Gates were open, True Fate emerged above his head, and his blue robe stirred up endless waves. That True Fate was a purple leaf, intricately carved with countless lines. When the leaf descended from the void, infinite purple light manifested within it. At the same time, as the powerful light surrounding Mixed Yuan Ancient City reached a peak, the winds rose and clouds churned above, the boundless wind and clouds stirring the Heavenly Curtain. Five equally vast presences radiated from the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele. The people hiding within the ancient city gazed upon this scene, each one struck with awe and speechless. ¡°Six at the Divine Vein Realm, along with a Vein Beast of the Divine Vein Realm,¡± someone murmured, ¡°They¡¯re about to punch a hole through the sky.¡± ¡°When did our Mixed Yuan Ancient City have such strength? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± ¡°See that elder? That¡¯s the Ye Family¡¯s Ancestor, One Leaf Ancient God.¡± ¡°One Leaf Ancient God, could it be he is one of the original inhabitants who rebuilt the Mixed Yuan Ancient City,¡± someone exclaimed in astonishment. ¡­ ¡°It really is lively,¡± Xu Zimei remarked as he watched the scene unfold before him, smiling softly, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have a thrilling battle.¡± Chaos spread its two pairs of blood-red wings, which obscured the sky like dark clouds, and with a roar to the heavens, it charged toward the old man. The blood-colored wings sliced through the quiet Space, and a claw slammed fiercely onto the old man¡¯s True Fate ¨C the purple leaf. With a ¡°boom,¡± a shockwave like a mushroom cloud dispersed through the air. The body of the One Leaf Ancient God was sent flying backward. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199 Chapter 198 Great Void Ancient Tree ?Chapter 199: Chapter 198: Great Void Ancient Tree Chapter 199: Chapter 198: Great Void Ancient Tree As the figure was sent flying into mid-air, there came a brief pause in the form of the One Leaf Ancient God, as the purple leaf above cradled him to a stop. ¡°The peak of Divine Vein Realm,¡± the One Leaf Ancient God said with a grave expression. He instantly felt troubleda€¡±if the opponent had just stepped into the Divine Vein Realm, he himself was already at the pinnacle of Divine Vein, plus with five additional Pseudo Divine Veins, the odds of winning were quite good. But now, he felt somewhat in over his head. Above him, the purple leaf transformed into endless purple radiance, and within this splendid light, a great tree began to grow. The purple tree grew taller and taller, the glow upon it becoming ever more powerful, with the sound of ¡°boom boom boom¡± explosions resonating all around as the very space within a small range was completely shattered. As the purple tree grew to a certain height, countless branches manifested, all twisting towards the Chaos to kill it. ¡°The Great Void Ancient Tree,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky, using a leaf of the Great Void Ancient Tree as your True Fate.¡± Watching thousands of branches striking towards him, these branches were sometimes illusory, hidden within the void, and sometimes solidified together, wielding endless Jing Qi as they drew cracks throughout the surrounding space. The Chaos roared and with a swipe of its giant paw, extinguished all the branches beneath its claws. ¡°If you had merged with the Great Void Ancient Tree, you might have stood a chance in a fight with me,¡± the Chaos spoke loudly, ¡°But just a leaf, you¡¯re not qualified.¡± Immediately afterward, the Chaos stood up straight, its two pairs of wings behind it gradually coming together. On its round and slightly potbellied stomach, a vortex emerged. This vortex shimmered with red and purple light, with lightning flashing and thunder rumbling on it, as if the end of days had arrived. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï This was the Chaos¡¯ innate divine ability, ¡°Return to Origin.¡± Everything returns to the starting point; this divine ability could not only devour everything but also trace back to the origin of all things. In the whirlpool, a radiance of red and purple burst forth, with boundless Spiritual Energy converging within it. This beam of light shone fiercely upon the ancient tree and caused it to tremble. The tree itself made ¡°crackling and popping¡± noises as it reversed back into a purple leaf. However, the purple leaf no longer bore the dazzling radiance it once did, showing signs of withering. The One Leaf Ancient God could not help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face turning pale. Meanwhile, the attacks of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele also landed on the Chaos. Five extreme beams of light shrouded the five of them, and when they struck the Chaos with boundless might, all that could be heard was a muffled grunt from the Chaos. ¡°A bunch of ants,¡± it roared to the heavens, its claws smashing down from the sky, the layers of space becoming imprisoned as boundless Spiritual Energy surged. The Five Ancestors of Stone Stele couldn¡¯t even react in time and were sent flying by the force of the claws. ¡­¡­ ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s at the peak of Divine Vein Realm,¡± warned the One Leaf Ancient God. Vein Beasts were already more powerful than humans, and with the Chaos having reached the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, just one step away from Stepping into Immortality, naturally, it was difficult for them to resist it. In the battle that had just unfolded, nearly half of Mixed Yuan Ancient City had been engulfed. Countless buildings collapsed, and people fled aimlessly as if they were headless ants. The ground cracked with numerous fissures, with screams and cries of agony echoing everywhere. At a street corner bun stall, a middle-aged man watched the scene within the city and shook his head, muttering to himself, ¡°I truly feel sorry for you, never again will you be able to taste my buns.¡± The middle-aged man then tidied up his small stall and slowly pushed his cart away, leaving Mixed Yuan Ancient City behind. The buildings on both sides of the street collapsed, seemingly avoiding him deliberately, all falling around him. As the middle-aged man¡¯s figure gradually moved away, the entire street was filled with the enticing aroma of steamed buns. ¡­ One Leaf Ancient God looked gravely at Chaos, his aura as the pinnacle of Divine Vein Realm surging like an ocean, bowing his head in contemplation. He had just injured his True Fate Purple Leaf and would need a long time to nurture it back to health; he dared not use the power of True Fate lightly anymore. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Watching Chaos¡¯s vast body move step by step towards Ye Family¡¯s direction, Ye Shilong asked anxiously. The battle earlier was too fierce, and he didn¡¯t dare to participate, only able to watch from a distance. ¡°Find a way to hold it off for a while, the five of us still have a special move left. If that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll each flee for our lives,¡± White Stele Ancestor said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Shilong¡¯s face changed slightly as he replied, ¡°You were the ones who persuaded me to join the battle, and now you want to run, leaving our Ye Family to bear everything alone?¡± ¡°Patriarch Ye, please don¡¯t be agitated,¡± White Stele Ancestor hurriedly spoke, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect it to be at the peak of Divine Vein Realm either; we thought it was just a normal Divine Vein Realm being.¡± ¡°I advise everyone to stay and discuss strategies,¡± One Leaf Ancient God said indifferently, ¡°The Formation laid out by you all only works within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Once you leave the city walls without the boost from the Formation, you will fall back to Saint Vein Realm. With me here, do you think you can leave? If our Ye Family falls, then we will all be buried together.¡± Upon hearing the words of One Leaf Ancient God, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. The Five Ancestors of Stone Stele looked embarrassed, eventually compromising and saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s try together.¡± ¡­ By this time, Mixed Yuan Ancient City had already plunged into chaos, with many people having escaped outside the city, corpses strewn all across the streets. Ye Shilong stood in mid-air, his voice infused with Spiritual Energy, spreading throughout the entire city as he spoke loudly, ¡°Everyone, our Mixed Yuan Ancient City is now at a critical juncture of life and death. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Hiding is futile; we must unite to slay this Monster Beast so that our Ancient City can restore peace.¡± ¡°This Monster Beast was brought by your Ye Family, why should it involve us?¡± someone in the crowd shouted. ¡°Arguing about this now is pointless,¡± Ye Shilong said loudly, ¡°I hereby promise everyone that as long as we eliminate this Monster Beast, our Ye Family is willing to give a thousand Spirit Crystals and a Star Tier Vein Skill to everyone who participates in the battle. Furthermore, we will open our Secret Realm for three days, allowing all participating Martial Artists to enter.¡± Upon hearing Ye Shilong¡¯s words, the crowd below was in turmoil, especially the Loose Cultivators, who were fervently excited. ¡°It looks like the Ye Family is really going to bleed heavily this time,¡± discussed another family in hushed voices. ¡°Should we join the battle?¡± ¡°The Spirit Crystals and Vein Skills are trivial, but I¡¯ve been coveting their Secret Realm for a long time. Let¡¯s send some Elders.¡± At this moment, not only the Loose Cultivators but many families¡¯ members also began gathering towards Ye Shilong¡¯s location. Xu Zimei floated in the void, watching the scene unfold with a laugh, ¡°Seems like they want to drag the whole city down with them.¡± Chaos¡¯s colossal body took one stride, an endless surge of Spiritual Energy flowing, and it had already reached the Ye Family¡¯s location. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200 Chapter 199 Who Was the Most Honored in the Ancient Monster Race ?Chapter 200: Chapter 199 Who Was the Most Honored in the Ancient Monster Race Chapter 200: Chapter 199 Who Was the Most Honored in the Ancient Monster Race ¡°` It looked down upon this family, the humans below appearing as tiny as ants in its eyes. The One Leaf Ancient God stood in front of Chaos, speaking earnestly, ¡°Honored one, may we have a talk?¡± Chaos roared, completely ignoring the One Leaf Ancient God, and its claws directly struck down at the Ye Family¡¯s courtyard. With a ¡°boom,¡± half of the mansion collapsed into ruins. ¡°Where is Ye Feiling?¡± boomed Chaos¡¯s deep voice, echoing through the air, causing the entire space to vibrate with a buzzing sound. Seeing no one answer, the aura from Chaos enveloped its body as it once again raised its claws. ¡°My lord, please hold your hand,¡± Just then, the Great Elder of the Ye Family came out with a group of people, pushing Ye Feiling to the forefront. In front of the ruins, the Great Elder and all the people of the Ye Family knelt down, respectfully saying, ¡°My lord, I have brought this miscreant out for you to deal with. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Please spare our Ye Family.¡± At this moment, Ye Feiling was suppressed, unable to even speak, his face filled with panic, eyes carrying terror as he looked at the Chaos above. The One Leaf Ancient God, seeing this scene, let out a slight sigh, not interfering. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 In his heart, he too wished to end this battle as soon as possible. His gaze wandered to the distance, seeing the number of martial artists gathering around Ye Shilong growing. But the One Leaf Ancient God did not hold out hope; they were simply not in the same league. These people would probably never understand what being of the Divine Vein Realm truly meant. ¡­ Chaos slowly extended its right claw as if to pick up an ant, gently grasping Ye Feiling and lifting him in front of itself. It dared not use too much force, fearful of crushing him into a pulp. Ripples spread through the void as Xu Zimei¡¯s figure also appeared. ¡°Having fun?¡± he asked Ye Feiling with a smile. Ye Feiling¡¯s face was filled with panic at this moment as he continuously shook his head, wanting to beg for mercy but not knowing what to say. Xu Zimei chuckled, his gaze shifting toward the distance, where he saw Ye Shilong leading a large group of martial artists charging over from afar. Their momentum was formidable, akin to a massive army thundering across the field, enveloping the heavens and the earth in a terrifying atmosphere. ¡°Looks like a mass slaughter is unavoidable today,¡± murmured Xu Zimei as his spiritual energy gathered around him, vanishing into the void once more. Chaos confined Ye Feiling and tossed him aside before turning to look at these martial artists. It let out a thunderous roar, its voice carrying across the firmament, drowning out the sounds of these people¡¯s warfare. Its hundred-meter-tall figure moved slowly, its foot lightly stomping the ground, causing the earth to tremble. With its foot falling like a shadow covering the sun, dozens of martial artists were stamped to death. It threw a punch, and endless shockwaves echoed through the air, another dozen martial artists were blown apart, alive. Their attacks on Chaos were like tickling, not enough to cause any discomfort. ¡°How can we even fight this?¡± As they watched Chaos wreak havoc, the onlookers were stricken with horror, feeling a creeping dread in their hearts. ¡°Maybe we should just flee, the reward is tempting, but we need to be alive to claim it,¡± murmured the crowd amongst themselves. ¡°You all hold him off for me, once I¡¯m ready here, you can withdraw. My word still stands,¡± Ye Shilong shouted from the back. At the end of the formation, the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele were seen sitting cross-legged in mid-air, each exuding a strong presence of divine beasts. ¡°` Endless Spiritual Energy gathered around them, and a phantom conjured from the Spiritual Energy seemed to be fermenting. Meanwhile, Ye Shilong was acting as a protector to the group. Hearing Ye Shilong¡¯s words, the others had no choice but to steel themselves and charge forward again. ¡­ ¡°Master, I sense a familiar aura inside,¡± Chaos said in a low voice, looking at the phantom formed by the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele. In a past life, the reputation of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele had indeed been like thunder piercing the ear. Of course, their renown wasn¡¯t only derived from the fact that all five were at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, but more importantly, because of a specific incident that had made them notorious. The five had offended an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect because of that incident, and had since been relentlessly hunted. It just wasn¡¯t expected that these five would hide in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. ¡°A familiar aura? Then let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. With each step, Chaos¡¯s massive body approached; he merely needed one more step to completely overpower these individualsa€¡±they stood no chance of resisting. His gaze fixed on the phantom, a deafening roar erupted from within it. Supreme beast might permeated heaven and earth, as if some ancient Divine Beast was awakening. ¡°Legend has it that the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele practiced a Cultivation Technique of your Monster Race,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Perhaps it even has some connection to you.¡± The mist gradually dissipated, and the figure within the phantom became more and more distinct. It was a massive bird, its body covered in blue-gray, trailed by dark red wings at its back. The head somewhat resembled that of a moose, with a particularly sharp single horn on its crown. Infinite Spiritual Energy surged on the horn, and the muscles at the back of its two legs bulged prominently. As it screeched, boundless beast might spread throughout heaven and earth, with gray Spiritual Energy swirling around it. ¡°This is the Great Demon heritage we obtained from ancient times,¡± the White Stele Ancestor declared confidently, ¡°Even during the era of Wild Desolation, it was considered an extraordinary Great Demon.¡± Upon witnessing the appearance of the strange bird, Chaos shook its head and chuckled, ¡°So it is this little guy.¡± ¡°You recognize it?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°The Miemeng Bird, one of the subspecies under my rule in the past,¡± Chaos replied. ¡­a€| As the Miemeng Bird appeared, Chaos let out a skyward roar, spreading its blood-red wings and soaring through the air with its massive body. A mightier, even more formidable beast might radiated from Chaos. As the beast might spread, every Monster Beast within hundreds of miles prostrated on the ground, trembling violently. Even the Miemeng Bird shivered slightly, not daring to attack Chaos. Although it lacked consciousness, the suppression inherent in a Monster Beast¡¯s bloodline was the most primal aura of kinship, impossible to resist. The fear of the Miemeng Bird was instantaneously perceived by the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele, who looked up at Chaos in the sky in horror. It was known that when they originally acquired the inheritance of the Miemeng Bird, in order to practice the Monster Race¡¯s Cultivation Technique, they had even replaced their own bloodline with the one left by the Miemeng Bird. ¡°How can this be,¡± the Green Stele Ancestor said in disbelief. ¡°Little ones, do you know who was revered among the Monster Race during the era of Wild Desolation?¡± Chaos asked with a scornful laugh, ¡°Ten Divine Beasts ruled the entire Monster Race, and I was one of those ten. Let alone this already deceased soul of the Miemeng Bird, even in its prime, it was nothing more than one of my War Generals.¡± As Chaos¡¯s words fell, he brought down his gigantic claw. The Miemeng Bird didn¡¯t dare resist and was directly obliterated into ash. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201 Chapter 200 Im Just a Tea Seller ?Chapter 201: Chapter 200 I¡¯m Just a Tea Seller Chapter 201: Chapter 200 I¡¯m Just a Tea Seller Witnessing this scene, the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele¡¯s faces changed drastically, as they just realized they had encountered the progenitor of the Monster Race. Without the slightest hesitation, each of them fled in five different directions. Chaos suppressed this realm, making it extremely difficult for the martial artists to tear open space, and under the suppression of Chaos, everyone¡¯s speed was significantly slowed. Suddenly, Mixed Yuan Ancient City became a mess; those who originally planned to subdue Chaos were now like ants on a hot pan, scrambling to escape for their lives. Many people were even trampled to death in the crowded throngs. Chaos had no intention of holding back its hand and continued to hunt down these fleeing martial artists. Its massive body wielded unmatched power, annihilating everything, with a drizzling blood rain falling from the sky, flesh and blood flying everywhere, leaving not even bones behind. The overwhelming might of the beast completely swept over this world, with the battle being utterly one-sided. ¡­ In front of a tea stall on a secluded street, an old man was still quietly reading his book of tea. Steam curled up from the tea cup before him, and the refreshing fragrance of tea wafted around. Even though countless people died around him, blood rained from the sky, and cries of agony rose and fell in an unending chorus, he didn¡¯t even furrow his brow. The little girl beside him was pale, anxiously saying, ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Qi,¡± the old man said with a smile, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï She threw herself into the old man¡¯s arms and suddenly burst into tears, ¡°I¡¯m just scared that Grandfather will be killed by that great monster too. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 I don¡¯t want to lose Grandfather.¡± The old man patted the little girl¡¯s back and said kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. By the time you wake up from your sleep, everything will be over.¡± Watching the little girl fall into a deep sleep in his arms, the old man carefully placed her on a recliner and then slowly stood up. His white hair at the temples fluttered gently in the breeze as he looked indifferently at the apocalyptic scene within the ancient city. A martial artist had just fallen from the sky, shattering a small cart next to the old man¡¯s tea stall into pieces. The martial artist, blurred with blood and flesh, collapsed in front of the old man, the blood staining the ground red, flowing as if it had no regard for life. ¡°Save¡­ save me,¡± he pleaded weakly. Indifferently, the old man glanced at the martial artist and, with a calm expression, stepped over the martial artist¡¯s body and slowly walked toward Chaos. A cold wind began to blow in the sky as the chill of winter whooshed past. Light snowflakes began to fall from the edge of the sky, dancing and twisting in the air currents. The snowfall grew heavier, with a sky-full of snowflakes blanketing everything in sight. ¡­a€| ¡°Enough,¡± a soft sigh echoed within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. The voice was very soft, as if it were just a person whispering to themselves. But curiously, as light as the voice was, it reached the hearts of everyone in Mixed Yuan Ancient City at that moment. Even Xu Zimei was no exception. Chaos paused its actions and frowned as it looked around. Then, an elderly figure could be seen walking on air, slowly approaching from the edge of the sky. The old man wore a simple coarse blue shirt, his years advanced, his face lined with countless wrinkles and crevices. Each crevice seemed to tell the story of his lifetime. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chaos frowned and asked. He couldn¡¯t see through the old man¡¯s realm, for the latter seemed like an ordinary elderly person. Yet for some reason, a tremendous sense of oppression lingered in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± the old man said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve caused enough trouble. Leave now, and let this place return to tranquility.¡± At that moment, layers of ripples spread through the void, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually became visible. ¡°The farce should end now,¡± the old man said indifferently. Zimo narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t leave, then stay,¡± the old man stated plainly. ¡°By your power?¡± Chaos snorted coldly, its massive paw reaching straight for the old man. The old man shook his head slightly, and a pale blue light condensed in his right hand. He stretched out his hand, flicking it ever so gently, and the pale blue light burst forth instantly. Endless Spiritual Energy condensed in the air, and an explosion boomed. Chaos¡¯s huge body was flipped onto the ground. The people who were still fleeing stopped in their tracks at the sight of this scene. ¡°Who is this powerhouse?¡± someone asked, dumbstruck and murmuring to themselves. One Leaf Ancient God, standing nearby, observed this scene thoughtfully, pondering something as he looked at the old man. Chaos picked itself up from the ground, furiously glaring at the old man and bellowing a few times toward the sky. But it didn¡¯t rush to attack again; the previous strike had made it realize the old man was no simple being. ¡­ ¡°I too am just a failure,¡± the old man said faintly, ¡°The survival of this city doesn¡¯t really concern me, but at this moment, I only wish for a peaceful life.¡± As the old man finished speaking, a vast and boundless aura spread out from around him. The old man¡¯s expression remained calm as the infinite space was torn apart by his aura, with cracks appearing throughout it. He wore a cyan robe that rustled sharply in the Mad Wind. White snow fluttered around him in the sky, intertwining with the aura of Wu Geng. A blood-red river, like a galaxy, cascaded from the edge of the sky. This was his True Fate. Heaven and earth seemed to collapse under the oppression of the blood-red river. This realm appeared unable to bear the force, endlessly cycling through breaking and self-repair. Swaths of Immortal Qi enveloped the surroundings, and in that moment when the old man opened his eyes, it seemed as if he were the sole center of this realm, day when his eyes opened, night when they closed. Chaos, witnessing this scene, said in a shocked tone, ¡°Mysterious Immortal Realm, he has opened the Ninth Vein Gate and stepped onto the path of immortality.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Zimo asked with a frown. ¡°A name is just a code,¡± the old man replied indifferently. His voice echoed above the Nine Heavens, with the blood-red river in the sky churning tumultuously, as if harboring all the sins of the world. ¡°Perhaps the world prefers to call me Mad Blood.¡± Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, One Leaf Ancient God, who was nearby, looked up at the blood-red river in the sky. His complexion drastically changed as he shouted, ¡°You are Mad Blood Old Demon, the one who slaughtered thousands of cities, leaving bodies strewn about and rivers flowing with blood, that old demon.¡± ¡°So there are still people who remember me,¡± the old man chuckled lightly, then shaking his head, continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I am now just a tea seller.¡± ¡­ Others around who heard this name paled, trembling uncontrollably. And some, curious, asked, ¡°Who is Mad Blood Old Demon?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know that?¡± someone nearby replied, surprised, ¡°A demon who kills without blinking an eye.¡± Chapter 202 - Chapter 202 Chapter 201 Who Do You Think You Are Talking to ?Chapter 202: Chapter 201: Who Do You Think You Are Talking to? Chapter 202: Chapter 201: Who Do You Think You Are Talking to? The Era of Emperors had long passed since the time when the True Martial Great Emperor initiated the era and left behind several legends before ascending to the Upper Realm. And the last emperor to carry Destiny and ascend to the Upper Realm in recent times was none other than the Mortal Sovereign Great Emperor. In the epoch when the Mortal Sovereign Great Emperor strove for Destiny, there were actually two individuals renowned as the most likely to bear the Destiny of that era. One of them was the Mortal Sovereign Great Emperor, and the other was the Mad Blood Old Demon. Speaking of the Mad Blood Old Demon, the impression he left on people was that of a paranoid madman. He acted without any reason, guided solely by his emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure. Once, in order to cultivate his Blood Demon Technique, he mercilessly massacred thousands of cities, with a death toll exceeding one million people. Even when he made more than ten thousand enemies, he did not care at all. In the Yuan Central Continent, merely mentioning the name of the Mad Blood Old Demon could scare even three-year-old children into ceaseless crying. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°It is said that after the Mad Blood Old Demon failed to compete with the Mortal Sovereign Great Emperor for Destiny, he disappeared,¡± someone murmured to themselves, ¡°Who would have thought he had been hiding in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City all this time.¡± ¡°He has been there since the day the city was rebuilt,¡± someone said with a shudder, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve even drunk tea brewed by him before.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°The Mad Blood Old Demon,¡± Xu Zimei squinted, recalling the life story of the Mad Blood Old Demon in his mind. ¡°What, the demon who used to kill without blinking now wants to play the hero?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°I have said it before, the survival of this city has nothing to do with me,¡± the old man spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just that you all are disturbing my peace. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Now, I just want a quiet life.¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s noisy, you can leave and find a new place,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh, ¡°I haven¡¯t killed enough yet.¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be ungrateful, know when to stop,¡± the Mad Blood Old Demon looked at Xu Zimei, and a crushing aura bore down, speaking calmly, ¡°I once swore that unless absolutely necessary, I would not kill. A Monster Beast of the Divine Vein Realm is not enough reason for such reckless behavior.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a joke,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, ¡°A demon who has killed a million people claims he wants to be a good person.¡± ¡°I was too young back then and went to an extreme,¡± the old man fell silent for a moment, then said lightly, ¡°You can kill those in the city who want you dead; I won¡¯t object to that. But what about the ordinary people within the city? They are innocent and shouldn¡¯t be involved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m beginning to wonder if living a peaceful life for too long has rotted your brain,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Where in this world is there any innocence? There are only the strong and the weak. When the East Emperor and Sect Master Qianbei fought for the Ninth Battle Body, their battle raged for years across five continents, and the number of creatures that perished in the aftermath was undoubtedly in the tens of millions. In the end, the East Emperor killed Sect Master Qianbei, and when people mention the East Emperor now, they just admire the splendor of that battle, boasting of his talent that dazzled through the Eternal Ancient, and the glory and brilliance of being the Ninth Battle Body bearer. Who remembers those millions of innocent lives lost in that battle?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Mad Blood Old Demon fell silent for a long while, finally he lifted his head, his voice resonating strongly, ¡°I can¡¯t control what others do. But here in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, I set the rules.¡± After the Mad Blood Old Demon finished speaking, his gaze was piercing as he took a deep breath. ¡­¡­ Long, long ago, he was a demon who killed without batting an eye. He never cared for worldly justice, for in order to cultivate his techniques, he could ruthlessly slaughter a million people without any guilt. But he was not the cold-blooded madman that people talked about. He had his own parents, a wife, and children. He paid a great price to extend his parents¡¯ lives and left the best of what he had to his wife and children. He thought that as long as he lived well, the life and death of others had nothing to do with him. But it was not until the fight at the apex of the firmament that the man known as the Mortal Great Emperor struck him down from the sky. As he watched the man at the top of the firmament take on his destiny, he suddenly realized that all his efforts might have been in vain. He returned home, only to be greeted by the bodies of his parents, wife, and children lying in a pool of blood. He had too many enemies; those who couldn¡¯t deal with him directly took their revenge on his family. Later, he slaughtered those enemies. Standing amid mountains of bones and the dead, he did not feel any joy at that moment. He suddenly felt tired, weary at heart. Life seemed like a cycle, endlessly circling back to the beginning with killing. He killed the relatives of others, and others took vengeance on his own relatives. The Heavenly Dao has its time, but who does Cang Tian spare? In the end, he laid down his sword and buried it alongside his family. As he turned and looked back, the world no longer had the Mad Blood Old Demon. There was only an old tea seller at the edge of twilight. The ancient city was rebuilt, and he brought his tea stall herea€¡±setting it up for nearly a thousand years. He chose a quiet street where no one paid him any attention, nor did anyone consider that the old tea seller at the corner had been living there for a thousand years. He let go of the killing in his hearta€¡±after all, how can anyone be without feeling, when people are not mere grass or trees? Over a thousand years, he had come to consider this place home. ¡­¡­ ¡°Home, huh?¡± the Mad Blood Old Demon chuckled. ¡°Perhaps it is.¡± ¡°But this is ultimately your home, what does it have to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently, ¡°What does it have to do with me destroying this city?¡± ¡°Young man, you are too arrogant,¡± the Mad Blood Old Demon shook his head and said, ¡°Today, you will understand that there are skies beyond skies, and people beyond people.¡± ¡°Do you know to whom you are speaking?¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes, as boundless Demonic Qi rose from the firmament. Over Mixed Yuan Ancient City, an extreme and irritable Demonic Qi pervaded the entire sky. Countless fierce faces appeared on the surface of the Demonic Qi, and Bai Meng¡¯s figure emerged in mid-air. The moment he appeared, the surrounding half of the heavens completely shattered. The dense Demonic Qi cast a shadow over everything, like dark clouds, and the falling snow seemed to come to a halt. ¡°Taste my Despair Domain,¡± a sinister voice spread throughout Mixed Yuan Ancient City. In an instant, a barrier enveloped the entire city, and the Demonic Qi in the sky gathered more and more, roaring from time to time. At that moment, the area of forbidden flight seemed restricted, and, aside from the Mad Blood Old Demon who could still walk on air, all others were forcibly pressed down. Bai Meng¡¯s towering figure approached from the edge of the sky. He knelt slightly and said respectfully, ¡°My Lord, Despair Demon General Bai Meng awaits your command.¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203 Chapter 202 - You All Deserve to Die ?Chapter 203: Chapter 202 ¨C You All Deserve to Die Chapter 203: Chapter 202 ¨C You All Deserve to Die ¡°This, this is,¡± Mad Blood Old Demon looked at Bai Meng¡¯s burly body, his aura completely suppressed by the boundless demonic qi. ¡°There is actually such pure demonic qi in this world,¡± he said, shocked. ¡°I am giving you a chance now,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, ¡°Swear on your True Fate that you will forget everything you¡¯ve seen today. You can leave this place, or be buried here with the people of this city.¡± ¡°We both have opened the Ninth Vein Gate, it¡¯s not yet certain who is stronger,¡± Mad Blood Old Demon scoffed. He also had his own pride. ¡°In this life, I have only ever been defeated by that mortal, never afraid of anyone else.¡± ¡°In our era, even the Great Emperors were but ants in the flick of a finger,¡± Bai Meng shook his head slightly, his right hand waving faintly. Endless demonic qi coalesced into a ferocious face that charged toward Mad Blood Old Demon. Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s expression grew solemn as the bloody river in the sky churned tumultuously, his body glowing with a dark red radiance. In that ceaselessly surging Blood River, vast streams of bloodlight flowed. The ferocious face smashed into the bloody river, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the entire space collapsed. Such was the might of a casual strike. This left the onlookers quaking in fear. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Just now, many had been ready to flee, but the appearance of Mad Blood Old Demon gave them a glimmer of hope. Now, as Bai Meng appeared, the barrier of the Despair Domain had enveloped the entire Mixed Yuan Ancient City, leaving no chance for anyone to escape. As the entire space collapsed, Mad Blood Old Demon was sent flying backwards. His body surged with blood qi as he rose into the air again, watching Bai Meng seriously. From that previous strike, Mad Blood Old Demon had clearly felt that his opponent had reached the peak of the Ninth Vein Gate, while he had only just entered it. ¡°Anyone who dares defy the master¡¯s command deserves to die,¡± Bai Meng snorted coldly, the demonic qi around him rising again. In that moment, he bathed in supreme demonic qi, with the sound of the Great Dao ringing around him, Taoist Charm spreading in his vicinity. The Taoist Charm seemed to pass through heaven and earth, brewing from the most primal demonic qi, with boundless clouds of demonic qi rolling in the firmament. ¡°Entering the Taoism, how is this possible,¡± Mad Blood Old Demon exclaimed in surprise upon seeing this scene. Every epoch, aside from the Great Emperor able to enter the Taoism, others could only step into immortality. Yet the person before him was clearly not a Great Emperor, so why could he enter the Taoism? ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that,¡± Bai Meng said blandly, wrapped in swirling demonic qi, ¡°The so-called Entering the Taoism and Stepping into Immortality are just the rules of your epoch. We are not from the same epoch; naturally, it¡¯s different.¡± As Bai Meng¡¯s words fell, the barrier around the entire city vibrated. Around this barrier, supreme Taoist Charm emanated. The rumbling sound came from above, with the demonic qi in the firmament continuing to churn. As the demonic qi grew more vast, countless ferocious faces condensed within it. Thousands of fierce faces flew down from the firmament, their majestic force overwhelming everything as it arrived. ¡°What is that?¡± someone asked in a panic, staring at the ferocious face that was attacking. As one grim face entered the body of a martial artist, the martial artist fell to the ground, surrounded by a swirl of pitch-black demonic qi. The person writhed on the ground, screaming in agony, and soon after, he suddenly stood up and plunged his right hand into his own chest. Ignoring the blood that poured out of his chest like there was no tomorrow, he then gruesomely pulled out his own heart. As the heart was removed, the breath of life began to fade from the person¡¯s body. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Suddenly, his eyes blazed with demonic fire, and the martial artist stood still on the spot like a puppet, motionless. As more and more martial artists were eroded by the grim faces and with the existence of the barrier, people found themselves unable to escape, left only to dodge passively. Even if you dispersed the grim faces, new ones would reconvene in the sky, as if they were endless. ¡°What is this?¡± Mad Blood Old Demon asked in horror. ¡°Despair Domain can trigger the most desperate moment in everyone¡¯s heart,¡± Bai Meng said indifferently, ¡°You must have your own most desperate memory too, right?¡± Afterward, countless streams of demonic qi all rushed toward Mad Blood Old Demon. ¡°It¡¯s just evil tricks,¡± Mad Blood Old Demon snorted coldly, as the blood-colored river above his head surged once more. The river water roared with infinite might, scattering all the incoming demonic qi. ¡°It¡¯s useless, no one here today can escape,¡± Bai Meng said lightly. He then extended his right hand, infusing the endless spiritual energy with a hint of Taoist charm, and struck Mad Blood Old Demon in the belly with a palm. Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s figure was sent flying backward, and as he was thrown backward, he caught a glimpse of his tea stall. The little girl woke up from her sleep, her body also enveloped with thick demonic qi. The little girl extended her right hand, digging toward her heart. ¡°Qi, no,¡± Mad Blood Old Demon roared desperately, hastily trying to stop her. ¡­¡­ The winds of March stirred a sky full of blood mist, That day, he buried his knife along with his kin. Pushing his little cart, he came to Mixed Yuan Ancient City, intending to live out his days peacefully. More than a decade ago, while he was out picking tea, he happened by chance upon a small village. Bandits had slaughtered the village, the stench of blood was heavy that day, and in a porcelain jar used to store water, he found an infant that had been hidden away. He had slaughtered people all his life, that was the first time he saved someone, and for some reason, his heart was filled with an unprecedented sense of fulfillment. He took the little girl with him and named her Meng Qi. Mad Blood Old Demon slowly turned his head, his expression ferocious as he bellowed, ¡°You all deserve to die.¡± ¡°People don¡¯t die when they should,¡± Xu Zimei said quietly, ¡°but when they can die.¡± ¡°Many have tried to kill us,¡± Bai Meng spoke calmly, ¡°And our Lord has once faced the entire world alone. Everyone deserves to die, everyone is a bloody profiteer. Even if death comes, it¡¯s not your turn to dictate.¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204 Chapter 203 Saint Vein Realm Demonic Puppet ?Chapter 204: Chapter 203: Saint Vein Realm Demonic Puppet Chapter 204: Chapter 203: Saint Vein Realm Demonic Puppet The Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s face was fierce, the bloody river above his head becoming even more monstrous in hue. As the river surged, endless spiritual energy coalesced around him. The river and spiritual energy stirred the wind and clouds all around, completely collapsing space. The Mad Blood Old Demon roared furiously and charged directly at Bai Meng. ¡°Struggling is meaningless,¡± Bai Meng¡¯s fist gathered demonic qi and he punched through the firmament, tearing it apart like a river breaking the sun¡¯s path, a roaring river, his punch sending the Mad Blood Old Demon crashing into the earth¡¯s depths. With more and more sinister faces surging through the air, Mixed Yuan Ancient City had long since become a Sea of Blood Purgatory. Ordinary martial artists simply couldn¡¯t endure it; the only ones still alive were those of the One Leaf Ancient God and Five Ancestors of Stone Stele caliber. The scent of blood pervaded the entire city, while the central coliseum stood in eerily silent vigil. The Mad Blood Old Demon flew out from the earth¡¯s depths, his face pale, a faint trail of blood at the corner of his mouth, his body faintly emanating wisps of demonic qi. With his True Fate injured, the demonic qi in his mind could no longer be suppressed. With a roar from the Mad Blood Old Demon, darkness enveloped his sight; boundless demonic qi wrapped around him, dragging him into the most despairing memories of his life. ¡­¡­ A mortal had borne Destiny, the Mad Blood Old Demon swore that he would remember that one sword for the rest of his life. It shattered all his pride and sent him tumbling from the heavens. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? As he watched that man wield eternal splendor embodying Destiny, he felt despair. Memories shifted, and he found himself back home, where his family¡¯s corpses lay in pools of blood, a sight just as despairing. ¡°If living is so exhausting, why not try it out? Death is the ultimate release,¡± a voice inside kept tempting him. Then he saw the Mad Blood Old Demon slowly raise his right hand, digging toward the heart in his chest. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Demonic qi congregated around him and, at the same time, the bloody river atop his head flickered, intertwining bloodlight with demonic qi. The Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s expression was erratic as he let out a roar, and the demonic qi around him was instantly dispelled. Although disheveled, his eyes were now remarkably clearer. ¡°Were it not for the suppression of my realm by this world, how could you possibly have escaped my Despair Domain,¡± Bai Meng remarked indifferently upon witnessing the scene. Just as the Mad Blood Old Demon was about to speak, he felt a slight pain in his back and turned around, only to see several people stabbing into his back with their weapons. These people had all been corrupted by demonic qi before, the same ones who had gouged out their own hearts. They now attacked the Mad Blood Old Demon like puppets, utterly without consciousness. However, as a Mysterious Immortal Realm powerhouse, the Mad Blood Old Demon was unaffected by their attacks. With a sweep of his arm, endless spiritual energy swarmed in, obliterating these people, reducing them to ash. As more and more people assaulted him, the Mad Blood Old Demon grew increasingly vexed, the bloody river above his head surging. The mighty Sea of Blood roared and erased all these attackers in its waves. ¡°Puh¡± Another knife pierced his body, and the Mad Blood Old Demon turned his head, only to see a little girl standing right in front of him. ¡°Qi,¡± his voice trembled as he called out. However, at that moment the little girl had no consciousness, simply picking up the knife and repeatedly stabbing the old man. ¡°It¡¯s all grandpa¡¯s fault, I failed to protect you,¡± the Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s body trembled slightly, and a hint of moisture appeared in the corners of his eyes. As the bloody river in his hands surged, the little girl in front of him gradually faded away into the river. He lifted his head, his gaze calmly meeting Bai Meng¡¯s; within that calmness, insanity was palpable. ¡°You must be in great pain,¡± Bai Meng said indifferently. He was, from the beginning to the end, not one to smile or laugh lightly, ¡°Let me end your suffering.¡± As Bai Meng¡¯s words fell, the Demonic Qi in the sky once again began to surge. However, this time, the Mad Blood Old Demon did not choose to clash head-on but instead directed the roaring Blood River toward the barrier nearby. With a ¡°boom¡±, the thunderous sound resonated through heaven and earth. Layers of ripples flashed across the barrier, with faint blue light twinkling, still intact and undamaged. The Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s expression changed slightly as he delivered another blow to the barrier, yet still, there was no change. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Stop wasting your strength,¡± Bai Meng shook his head slightly, his hand filled with roiling Demonic Qi as he reached directly for the elder. ¡°If we are to die, we¡¯ll die together,¡± the Mad Blood Old Demon roared, as the blood-red river above his head surged toward Xu Zimei to kill him. Seeing this, Bai Meng snorted coldly and slightly raised his other hand, sending two streams of Demonic Qi along different trajectories squeezing the Mad Blood Old Demon from both sides. ¡­¡­ With a ¡°boom¡±, endless air waves exploded in mid-air. It was as if a mushroom cloud rose in the air, with the surrounding space completely shattering. As the dust settled from the sky, one could see the Mad Blood Old Demon lying on the ground, barely alive. The True Fate Blood River above his head had long shattered into countless fragments, and there was not a single part of his body that was unscathed. Most importantly, there were also cracks on his Divine Soul within him. ¡­¡­ Faint footsteps sounded in his ears as Xu Zimei slowly walked up to the barely alive Mad Blood Old Demon. ¡°You will get what you deserve,¡± the old man said weakly. ¡°Life is like a book filled with stories of highs and lows. Until the final moment, you never know what the outcome will be,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. As his words fell, Endless Demonic Qi instantly engulfed the Mad Blood Old Demon. Within the Demonic Qi, countless ferocious faces roared angrily. As the Demonic Qi dissipated, one could see the Mad Blood Old Demon slowly rise from the ground like a puppet. ¡°Master, I have inscribed the Demon Seal in his True Fate,¡± Bai Meng said respectfully, ¡°Now, he is no different from a puppet. However, his Divine Soul and True Fate have suffered severe injuries, and his strength can only be maintained at the level of the Saint Vein Realm.¡± Xu Zimei nodded then looked around. The entire city was now enveloped by Demonic Qi. Demons¡¯ mist obscured everything, obliterating the entire city within it. All of these people had been marked with the Demon Seal and turned into puppets. ¡­¡­ Following Bai Meng, Xu Zimei made his way past ruins and rubble, arriving before the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele. At this moment, all five also stood with vacant gazes. Xu Zimei opened up the Storage Rings of the five and searched through them. He frowned slightly- the item he wanted was not there. ¡°It seems that these five were also afraid of retaliation from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and dared not keep the items on them,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. ¡°How are the Ye Family members?¡± ¡°They are trapped inside their residence. I haven¡¯t touched them,¡± Bai Meng replied promptly. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205 Chapter 204 I am a Bad Person ?Chapter 205: Chapter 204 I am a Bad Person Chapter 205: Chapter 204 I am a Bad Person ¡°Go and see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. Several people walked over to where the Ye Family was located, where at the moment, aside from the One Leaf Ancient God and Ye Shilong being infected by the Demonic Qi, everyone else was unscathed. This was precisely what Bai Meng had intentionally done. When Xu Zimei arrived at the Ye Family, he saw all the members of the family kneeling before him, begging for mercy. ?¦Ï???.§ã? ¡°How does our lord wish to handle this?¡± Bai Meng asked respectfully. ¡°Just killing them like this would be a bit too boring; I have prepared a great gift for them,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Then, they saw Xiao Guizi bringing out the imprisoned Ye Lingtian. At that moment, Ye Lingtian was wrapped in Demonic Qi, with demonic fire flickering in his eyes. He looked like a soulless corpse, hollow and quiet. ¡°He has completely succumbed to the demonic,¡± Bai Meng said in a low voice upon seeing this scene. Xu Zimei approached Ye Lingtian and said indifferently, ¡°Go and take revenge, unleash the demonic nature in your heart.¡± Ye Lingtian slightly raised his head, and for the first time, there was a flicker of emotion in his hollow, unfeeling eyes. He stared at Xu Zimei for a long while, his lips parting slightly as if wishing to say something, but in the end, he remained silent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 He slowly headed towards the crowd of the Ye Family, picking up a broken sword from the ground along the way. His gaze was indifferent, as if looking at a group of dead people. ¡°Ye Lingtian, if you dare touch us,¡± an Elder beside him rebuked angrily. However, no sooner had the Elder¡¯s words fallen than the uneven blade of the broken sword ruthlessly plunged into his abdomen. The sword blade stirred tumultuously inside him, and broken flesh and fresh blood flowed out together. ¡°Still can¡¯t see the situation, huh?¡± Ye Lingtian threw the Elder¡¯s corpse aside and muttered under his breath. ¡°Lingtian, we are one family, and everyone here is your relative,¡± the Great Elder said in haste. Ye Lingtian sneered and waved the broken sword in his hand slowly, and with each swing, a head fell. A grand massacre was carried out here, with blood spraying and wails echoing. ¡°Ye Lingtian, for you to slaughter your own family, you will suffer retribution.¡± ¡°Ye Lingtian, even if we die and become vengeful ghosts, we will not let you go.¡± As the killing continued in the Ye Family, the blood of thousands of family members almost formed rivers on the ground. The stench of blood rose to the heavens, and the Great Elder, with disheveled hair, finally pleaded desperately to Xu Zimei, ¡°Sir, if you want to kill us, then do it, but the children are innocent. I hope you will spare the young ones of the Ye Family, as they have nothing to do with this.¡± ¡°If the roots are not removed after cutting the grass, the spring breeze will bring it back to life,¡± Xu Zimei said smilingly, ¡°I understand, the children are innocent. But, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bad guy.¡± After saying that, Xu Zimei turned around and left. As the Great Elder¡¯s unwilling roar resounded, his figure gradually disappeared at the street corner. Blood scattered in the air, and the massacre continued. ¡­¡­ ¡°Do you think there will come a day when we¡¯ve done so many bad things that we will incur heavenly punishment?¡± Xu Zimei asked Bai Meng with a smile. ¡°Throughout history, so many Great Emperors have emerged, and the path of every strong person has been accompanied by blood and fire,¡± Bai Meng replied respectfully, ¡°The only difference is that some people kill openly and honorably, some raise the sword of justice to kill, some wear the guise of righteousness to kill, ¡®With one order, a plethora of bones wither¡¯; what people value is never the process but the outcome.¡± Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and looked out over the entire Mixed Yuan Ancient City, with smoke from gunfire pervading and mountains of bones. ¡°My lord, what shall we do with these people?¡± Bai Meng inquired. At this moment, everyone in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City had been corroded by Demonic Qi, turning into demonic puppets. ¡°Keep the Mad Blood Old Demon by my side,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°As for the others, just leave them in the ancient city for now. Seal off the city, and allow no one to enter or leave.¡± Bai Meng nodded quickly; although these demonic puppets had no independent consciousness, they still strictly followed his singular orders. ¡°Additionally, have all the demonic puppets commence a search throughout the city for a box with a pentagram on it,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Or any item related to a pentagrama€¡±I want them brought to me.¡± Surrounded by the pervasive Demonic Qi, all the demonic puppets in the city began to move. ¡­a€| Ye Feiling was dead, with a tragic death, tortured by Ye Lingtian for three days and three nights. His corpse was hung at the entrance of the Ye Family¡¯s gate. Xu Zimei looked upon the pile of items before hima€¡±these were the items that had been found over the past three days. Unfortunately, he had still not found what he was looking for. Could it be that the item would ultimately disappear from the world with the death of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele? Standing to the side, Bai Meng asked, ¡°My lord, what do you plan to do with Ye Lingtian?¡± ¡°Let him roam free,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s different from the other demonic puppets. Who knows, he might be useful one day.¡± Bai Meng nodded and said, ¡°Regardless, his True Fate is marked with my Demon Seal, something he won¡¯t be able to shake off in his lifetime.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave this place,¡± declared Xu Zimei, standing atop the city wall and gazing into the distant horizon towards the Baili Family¡¯s direction. The Demonic Qi tumbled overhead, and with the dawn of the second day, the early sun rose slowly from the east. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi also left the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, this ancient city with a history of a million years still quietly stood between heaven and earth. Like a lonely traveler, it silently recounted its own life story. ¡­a€| The Demonic Qi dissipated, and the sky regained its past tranquility. Even with the presence of the sun, the coldness of the early winter morning could still be felt. At this moment, in the far-off Central Continent, within a boundless, vast, and majestic Sect Gate, a quaint great hall bathed in holy light. In front of the great hall, a crystal clear piece of ice jade hovered in mid-air. The ice jade was pure white and hallowed, appearing almost transparent, emanating strands of Immortal Qi from its surface. The Disciple guarding the ice jade, as usual, sat cross-legged within the great hall, meditating and cultivating. Suddenly, the Immortal Qi around the ice jade turned into Demonic Qi, and the originally hallowed surface of the ice jade started to be tainted bit by bit with darkness. The meditating Disciple noticed this anomaly immediately. His face changed in an instant, and he murmured softly, ¡°The Demon General has been born.¡± He then concentrated Spiritual Energy into his hands and collected the ice jade before hurriedly leaving the great hall. ¡­ The elder, dressed in a light blue robe, slowly received the ice jade from the Disciple¡¯s hands. His white temples danced in the Qingfeng, the entire person having an air of a crane-haired youthful-faced sage, unfathomable and profound. The Spiritual Energy around him was turbulent, with his gaze fixed ahead, seeming to pierce through layers of space. ¡°This life, it seems, cannot escape fate after all.¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206 Chapter 205 Jiang Mochous Daily Life ?Chapter 206: Chapter 205 Jiang Mochou¡¯s Daily Life Chapter 206: Chapter 205 Jiang Mochou¡¯s Daily Life ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± a disciple asked worriedly. ¡°What is meant to come will always come. Isn¡¯t that the very purpose of our existence?¡± the old man said, shaking his head with a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi had been riding the Dark Heaven Tiger and the Green Jiao Horse for a long time when a mighty river blocked their path ahead. The river was vast and boundless, its end not visible to the naked eye. The gleaming surface of the river was dotted with countless boats and solitary vessels drifting along. The Green Jiao Horse was merely an ordinary Monster Beast from the True Vein Realm and could not yet fly. Under Xu Zimei¡¯s sporadic feeding, the Dark Heaven Tiger had grown to reach the Empty Vein Realm. ¡°Brother, how about you go ahead, and I¡¯ll find a boat,¡± Xiao Guizi suggested. ¡°No worries; let¡¯s take a boat together,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and responded, ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve been traveling under harsh conditions these past few days, so it¡¯s also a good chance to rest.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded. Due to the need to transport the Dark Heaven Tiger and the Green Jiao Horse, ordinary vessels simply couldn¡¯t bear such weight. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï The two searched along the riverside for a long time but could not find a suitable sailboat. Just then, a rumbling sound erupted from the distance, and a ferocious tidal wave rolled across the river. Amidst these giant waves, many of the smaller boats hurriedly made way to avoid being overturned. Following that, the spray parted to reveal an immense steamship speeding forth from the distance. ¡°It¡¯s one of those Yuan Family steamer again, always making such a grand entrance as if fearing others wouldn¡¯t notice,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Indeed, the Yuan Family is way too overbearing, acting all high-and-mighty just because they¡¯ve latched onto the Baili Family,¡± another person said with dissatisfaction. The person beside quickly advised in a low voice, ¡°Keep your voice down; the Baili Family belongs to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, not something we can comment on casually.¡± Listening to the discussions of the people around, Xu Zimei looked at a boatman nearby and asked, ¡°Boatman, does this Yuan Family steamship take passengers?¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯re in luck,¡± the boatman replied with a smile. ¡°This Yuan Family ship makes a trip to the Baili Family every month, and along the way, they do take some passengers along. It¡¯s just that the fare is quite high, beyond the reach of most.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and led Xiao Guizi toward the steamship. By this time, the steamship had docked at the shore, and a person¡¯s voice, charged with spiritual energy, bellowed out, echoing across several miles, ensuring that everyone in the vicinity could hear. Ripples spread across the water¡¯s surface, conveying approximately that the steamship would stay docked for about ten minutes, and those wishing to cross to the other side of the river should board promptly. This river was known as Changhe, and legend had it that it was once a minor stream. After an ancient flood, the river had engulfed the land within dozens of miles, eventually attaining its current size. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi boarded the steamship, which wasn¡¯t too crowded at the time. Within those ten minutes, in total, only about four groups of people boarded. As the roar of the steamship echoed in the air and the endless gigantic waves rolled across the heavens, the passengers set off toward the Baili Family. Gazing into the vast expanse of the water on the horizon, Xu Zimei chuckled and muttered to himself, ¡°Baili Xiao, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡± ¡­¡­ In the heart of the Endless Immortal Mountain, Jiang Mochou had been there for quite some time now. He was very familiar with the surroundings of this Immortal Mountain, and since that day, he had taken the Void Elder as his master. And today was the day the Void Elder was truly going to impart his teachings. The two of them came to an open space in front of the house, and the Void Elder said with a smile, ¡°Activate your Crimson Flame Emperor Body and attack me with all your might.¡± Jiang Mochou nodded. Knowing the old man¡¯s depth was unfathomable, he had no intention of holding back. Endless flames enveloped him, their color a blend of red and purple, fiercely hot and scorching, burning up all the space around his body. Jiang Mochou¡¯s fiery red eyes were resolute and piercing as he threw a punch, as if a sea of fire was sweeping over, bringing endless sparks that fiercely struck the abdomen of the Void Elder. With a ¡°boom,¡± sparks scattered, and in front of the Void Elder rose a barrier of ice and snow, blocking Jiang Mochou¡¯s attack. No matter how Jiang Mochou attacked, it was to no avail; the ice and snow barrier didn¡¯t even show a single crack. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°I did not use my realm to suppress you,¡± the Void Elder said with a light smile, ¡°I used the same amount of power for this ice and snow barrier as you, but you could not break it. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Your power is more skillfully applied than mine,¡± Jiang Mochou replied. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you have yet to understand the true essence of your own power,¡± the Void Elder said with a smile, ¡°The Crimson Flame Emperor Body you¡¯ve merged with is the strongest flame physique in the world. Can you tell me, what is the true essence of flame?¡± ¡°Destruction, intense heat, explosion,¡± Jiang Mochou listed several answers in succession. The Void Elder smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s burning. In the most ancient Mythical Era, when flame first appeared in this world, it brought warmth and cooked food to people. Later, as the world¡¯s spiritual energy awoke and people embarked on the old Heavenly Path of cultivation, flame began to manifest in more states. But at its core, it has always been about burning.¡± As the Void Elder spoke, he waved his hand casually, and snow began to fall all over the Endless Immortal Mountain. The snowflakes roared and coalesced in the air like dragons, and in the blink of an eye, they had formed a vast snow mountain before Jiang Mochou¡¯s eyes. This snow mountain soared into the clouds, its peak out of sight, exuding an imposing grandeur. ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Jiang Mochou asked in confusion. ¡°Control the flame like I do,¡± the Void Elder said as a small flame appeared on his right hand. The flame was so small that it seemed it could be extinguished with just a gentle breath. Jiang Mochou hurriedly did as instructed, then looked at the Void Elder with bewilderment, waiting for what came next. ¡°Use this flame to melt this snow mountain,¡± the Void Elder said with a smile, ¡°and during this time, the flame must not go out, or else you¡¯ll have to start over.¡± ¡°How is that possible,¡± Jiang Mochou said reflexively, rejecting the idea upon hearing the Void Elder¡¯s words. ¡°Truth is always in the hands of the few. What the common people consider impossible is often accomplished by others,¡± the Void Elder stated, ¡°When you melt this snow mountain, come find me.¡± Watching the back of the Void Elder as he left, Jiang Mochou contemplated the small flame in his hand. He slowly raised his right hand; as soon as the flame touched the snow mountain, it went out immediately. Jiang Mochou frowned slightly, recalling the words of the Void Elder in his mind, convinced that the answer had to be in them. While controlling the flame, he began his first attempt of what would be thousands of failures. ¡­¡­ The Beiyuan City in Central Continent is a very special place. Legend has it that, a very long time ago, there were three ferocious beasts that plagued the human realm, and the residents of the city were raised by these beasts as food. At the entrance to Beiyuan City, three statues stand, placed there. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207 Chapter 206 Three Ferocious Beasts ?Chapter 207: Chapter 206 Three Ferocious Beasts Chapter 207: Chapter 206 Three Ferocious Beasts ¡°` These three statues are each shaped like ferocious beasts, each being the Mixed Yuan Leopard, the Chongming Bird, and the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle, respectively. What made the citizens of Beiyuan City find them peculiar was that these three statues had been there a very long time ago. The history goes way back, probably even before Beiyuan City was established, they already existed. Moreover, these three statues could neither be moved nor destroyed. Once, a powerful individual from the Saint Vein Realm attempted to forcefully relocate them but suffered a backlash, and in the end, had to leave severely injured. A legend about the three ferocious beasts has always circulated in Beiyuan City, but no one knows who started this legend or what these three statues signify. ¡­a€| The Tan Family was a well-known prominent household in Beiyuan City, having once had an incredible ancestor among their lineage. Known as the ¡°Ancient Sun-Chasing God¡±, he arrived alone in Beiyuan City, founded what is today¡¯s Tan Family, and led it to glory singlehandedly. Nowadays, after generations of accumulation, the Tan Family had become an enormous entity. However, what the people of Beiyuan City enjoyed discussing the most was the three daughters of the Tan Family Head, Tan Yongling. The direct lineage of the Tan Family was not particularly flourishing in this generation, and Tan Yongling had always wanted a son to carry on the family line. Unfortunately, he had fathered two daughters in succession. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? When his concubine was pregnant for ten months, and he was full of expectations for his third child about to be born, it was dramatic that the third child was still a girl. Moreover, this third daughter was born with congenital deficits; she was mute and also had a very noticeable birthmark on her face. Given the strength of the Tan Family, curing the girl¡¯s birthmark and muteness would not have been too difficult a task. But Tan Yongling was angered because he had not been able to have a son, believing this to be a curse from the heavens. And he directed all his resentment towards this least favored third daughter. He issued a command prohibiting anyone from treating the congenital birthmark and muteness of the third daughter. ¡­a€| As the three daughters gradually grew up, the three young misses of the Tan Family started to become quite renowned in Beiyuan City. Unlike her two older sisters, who grew up spoiled and had developed reputations in Beiyuan City for being arrogant and unreasonable, The Tan Family¡¯s third young miss, Tan Jiulin, had been kind-hearted since she was little, although she did not have a high status in the Tan estate and faced much ostracism. She often lent a helping hand to the citizens of Beiyuan City without seeking anything in return, and her reputation in the city was very high. The people living in Beiyuan City liked to call her Fairy Lin. Even though there was a fierce-looking birthmark on her face that appeared quite frightening. The reason people gave her this title was to praise her inner beauty, which was as beautiful as that of a fairy. ¡­a€| Tan Jiulin walked out of the family mansion, and recalling the ugly faces of her family members, she shook her head with a wry smile. She was born with a calm nature and did not enjoy competing with others. But being born into such a prominent family, she knew that some scheming and rivalry were inevitable. ¡°Fairy Lin, hello,¡± ¡°Fairy Lin, have you eaten? ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Would you like to try my buns, they¡¯re freshly steamed.¡± Hearing these friendly greetings from the people on the street, Tan Jiulin also smiled and responded to each one. But being mute, her replies could only be made with sign language. She was dressed in a light blue gown, her long hair all tied back, and her lovely large eyes were full of spiritual energy. A waist as slender as one could wish for was wrapped with a blue silk belt. If one were to look at her from the left side, one would certainly be stunned by her beauty. Unfortunately, the scar on her right face was indeed difficult for many to overlook, causing anyone who saw it to find it a pity. ¡°` Tan Jiulin never felt inferior about her birthmark; she unreservedly exposed it. She slightly lifted her skirt, striding out of Beiyuan City like an elf dancing a joyful dance. a€| By the banks of the Willow River, a young man dressed in brocade robes held a folding fan and stood at the riverbank, gazing at the splendid scenery spread far and wide. The girl quietly approached from behind and hugged the young man directly. The young man turned around, looked at the girl with a smile, and said excitedly, ¡°Lin¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally come.¡± The girl also smiled, her face brimming with happiness. ¡°Did you bring the thing I asked you to?¡± the young man asked eagerly. The girl nodded, taking a book out of her embrace. The cover of the book was dark yellow, bearing the words ¡°Sun-Chasing Divine Jue¡± in bold. ¡°I stole this cultivation technique from my sister; it¡¯s our family¡¯s heirloom technique. You can learn it yourself, just don¡¯t pass it on to others,¡± Tan Jiulin explained through hand signs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lin¡¯er, I won¡¯t,¡± the young man hugged Tan Jiulin tightly and said affectionately, ¡°You have done so much for me, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Tan Jiulin smiled and shook her head slightly. ¡°Thud,¡± The sound of a longsword piercing flesh was heard. Tan Jiulin¡¯s smile suddenly froze, she slowly let go of the young man, and turned her head to look at her own back. A longsword was conspicuously stabbed into it. ¡°Why,¡± she looked at the young man before her, puzzled. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t know how else to thank you, so I could only send you to your death,¡± the young man suddenly burst out laughing savagely. He took a short sword and stabbed the girl over a dozen times, eventually kicking her into the picturesque riverbank in front of him. He watched as the girl¡¯s body sank to the bottom of the river and drifted away with the current. Only then did the young man open the book in his hands. It still carried the faint scent of the girl. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this cultivation technique, how could I have been so nice to a freak like you.¡± ¡­a€| Darkness! Cold! Despair! Tan Jiulin felt her consciousness incredibly heavy, as if she were in a trance. It seemed like she was dreaming. She couldn¡¯t remember anything in her mind; her body floated gently with a push. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed; her consciousness started to fade more and more, and she felt like falling into a deep sleep. But she was afraid that if she fell asleep, she would never wake up again. The blood continued to flow from her body, scattering into the depths of the riverbed and attracting numerous creatures competing for it. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been floating when she heard a deafening roar, and then, the world around her ears became quiet. The behemoth buried deep in the sea was shackled by iron chains, and its life had come to an end. ¡°Just wait a few more hundred years, if after a few centuries it still doesn¡¯t come,¡± the behemoth thought with closed eyes and sighed. At that moment, a strong smell of blood reached its senses. It raised its head, only to see a body floating over from the distance, followed by numerous creatures competing for food. Yet these creatures seemed to be fearing something. They wanted to devour the body but dared not approach, only circling behind it. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208 Chapter 207 The Emergence of the Evil God List ?Chapter 208: Chapter 207: The Emergence of the Evil God List Chapter 208: Chapter 207: The Emergence of the Evil God List The Deep Sea Giant Beast saw this scene, its pupils constricted sharply as it let out a long howl to the sky. The sound waves vibrated the giant waves at the bottom of the sea, creating a silent tsunami roaring above. The creatures that saw this scene hurriedly drew back, not daring to advance any further. The appearance of the giant beast was very peculiar; its head resembled that of the Dragon Clan, exuding a vast divine might. But its body was very similar to that of a turtle, carrying upon it a golden shell. Watching as the corpse slowly drifted towards it, the giant beast murmured softly, ¡°Is everything in this world truly predestined from the beginning?¡± When the corpse arrived alongside the giant beast, it lowered its head to examine the small girl. Spiritual energy surged upon its body, as waves rose from all around it to the sky, stirring up endless tsunamis that roared towards it. The golden shell on the giant beast¡¯s back flickered, eventually leading to a box slowly rising from the shell. The box was pentagonal, covered in a faint black glow. The giant beast held the box in its hands, and with a ¡°click,¡± it was as if time and space had been traversed, opening the presence of something ancient. Dust arose into the sky filled with black mist, and the box contained only two things. A round bead, and a black plaque made of an unknown material. The moment the box opened, endless killing intent entwined around the black plaque. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï A dark glow shot up into the sky, its mighty force leveling the entire sea bottom of the deep sea. ¡°Little Turtle, why have you awakened me?¡± A particularly magnetic male voice emerged from the black plaque. ¡°My lord,¡± the giant beast quickly knelt down, respectfully saying, ¡°The one you have been waiting for, she has come.¡± Upon hearing the giant beast¡¯s words, boundless black mist wrapped around the black plaque, enveloping Tan Jiulin¡¯s corpse in thick black mist. ¡°It appears that in this life, the Demon King has eventually emerged,¡± a sigh came from within the black plaque. ¡°My lord, I have kept the pact we made back then; may I now be free?¡± the giant beast asked tentatively. ¡°Wait until she wakes up, and tell her,¡± the voice from the black plaque replied. ¡°I do not have the authority to decide.¡± As the voice faded, the black plaque transformed into a streak of light, rushing into Tan Jiulin¡¯s body. The boundless black mist enveloped Tan Jiulin, and endless black fog rolled over her body¡¯s surface. One after another, the black fog shrouded her, eventually forming a large black cocoon. Inside the cocoon, something seemed to be fermenting, with very clear heartbeats sounding from within. During this period, each day that passed, endless spiritual energy from the sea bottom would condense and pour into the black cocoon. This continued for an entire month, until one morning in December. Snow drifted down from the sky, an icy current sealing the vast expanse of the sea. Beneath the deep sea right now, a revolutionary change was occurring; the surface of the black cocoon began to crack. With continuous ¡°crack crack¡± sounds, the giant beast¡¯s huge pupils fixated on the cocoon in front of it. With a ¡°boom,¡± the cocoon completely shattered, turning into fragments that filled the sky. And within this cocoon, the pitch-black glow completely dissipated, and Tan Jiulin slowly opened her eyes, as all anomalies between heaven and earth vanished. She looked at the giant beast before her, and her face changed drastically in an instant, trembling with fright. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± the giant beast hurriedly attempted what it considered to be an adorable expression, speaking in a placating manner. ¡°Where is this?¡± Tan Jiulin took a few steps back and looked around warily, asking with hand signs. ¡°You are mute?¡± The giant beast saw her condition and a golden light rose from its hand, merging into Tan Jiulin¡¯s body. Immediately after, the birthmark on Tan Jiulin¡¯s face completely disappeared, and she opened her mouth slightly, coughing softly a few times. ¡°I, I can speak now, I can speak now,¡± Tan Jiulin said somewhat excitedly. ¡°This is nothing, after seeing this you will understand everything,¡± the black list enveloped in dark mist appeared in front of Tan Jiulin, and a polar light from it merged into her body. ¡­ At the dawn of the Epoch, the Mythical Era had just entered the enlightenment stage of cultivation. Three ferocious beasts awoke from the universe, brutal and bloodthirsty, massacring creatures all around. The common people had cultivated for too short a time and were hardly able to resist. Until one day, a Shepherd Boy came from a corner of the universe, riding an Azure Ox, merely pointing towards the sky. A golden radiance shot into the heavens, directly suppressing the three ferocious beasts underneath. After the golden light suppressed the three beasts, it split their Divine Souls entirely and assimilated them into the light. Over tens of thousands of years, this golden light, due to the erosion of the resentment from the three ferocious beasts and the absorption of the Essence of the Moon, eventually turned into a list. It was named ¡°Evil God List.¡± Because before the black list was formed, it had merged the Divine Souls of the three beasts, thus after the Evil God List appeared, it not only had its own consciousness, but also controlled the fates of the three ferocious beasts. If the Evil God List erased the Divine Souls of the three beasts that were merged within it, then the ferocious beasts in reality would also die. These three beasts were the Mixed Yuan Leopard, the Chongming Bird, and the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle. Back then, the Shepherd Boy left an order for the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle to guard the ocean depths, quietly waiting for the destined one to arrive. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Before leaving, the Shepherd Boy left behind the Evil God List and a spherical bead. As a reward, when the destined one arrived, the Divine Soul of the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle sealed within the Evil God List could be released, thus gaining freedom. And this spherical bead was one of the three beads of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body. ¡­ Upon seeing this memory that had been sealed away, Tan Jiulin stood there dumbfounded for a long time before she finally regained her senses. ¡°You are the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle?¡± she asked the giant beast curiously. ¡°Yes, according to the will left by the Sage back then, as long as I wait for your arrival, I can be freed,¡± the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle hastily replied. ¡°But what should I do?¡± asked Tan Jiulin, puzzled. ¡°I have already become one with you,¡± the voice from inside the Evil God List replied, ¡°All my inheritance has been given to you, take a moment to recollect, and you will understand.¡± Tan Jiulin nodded quickly, closing her eyes slightly, trying to recall, and she sensed a new memory in her mind. And this memory taught her how to use the Evil God List and its purpose. After a while, her body burst with Spiritual Energy, and streams of Spiritual Energy from the universe began to coalesce around her. Of course, all this was granted to her by the Evil God List; her own realm was merely that of the Condensing Vein Realm. When the dark Spiritual Energy wrapped around her, she rose into the sky, and the ocean around her surged with massive waves, roaring violently. This spectacle frightened many creatures at the bottom of the sea into lying flat on the ground, not moving at all, shivering. Then, holding the Evil God List in her hand, Tan Jiulin waved away relentless Spiritual Energy, and the silhouette of a beast appeared on the surface of the Evil God List. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209 Chapter 208 The Second Battle Body, Axe Breaker Emperor Body, Assembled ?Chapter 209: Chapter 208: The Second Battle Body, Axe Breaker Emperor Body, Assembled Chapter 209: Chapter 208: The Second Battle Body, Axe Breaker Emperor Body, Assembled ¡°` The beast shadow was none other than the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle, standing proud between heaven and earth, giant waves billowing behind it. Tan Jiulin¡¯s right hand swirled with black Spiritual Energy, causing ripples to spread across the surface of the Evil God List, and a small Spatial Gate was opened. A stream of light then flew out of the Spatial Gate and merged into the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle¡¯s body. As the light entered the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle¡¯s body, it let out a long roar to the sky, and the chains that bound it emitted a burst of firelight. With a ¡°bang,¡± countless chains broke apart, and the massive beast¡¯s might swept across the deep sea floor like a force capable of destroying heaven and earth. The Jiao¡¯ao Turtle slightly lifted its head, its enormous body bowed twice toward Tan Jiulin, then its body surged with Spiritual Energy and it quickly disappeared into the seabed. Meanwhile, at the gates of Beiyuan City, one of three statuesa€¡±older than the history of Beiyuan City itselfa€¡±suddenly shattered. a€| Atop the Central Continent, amidst an endlessly dense and boundless range of mountains without Wu Geng, there lay a pitch-black cave hiding a dormant dead volcano within. Inside the volcano, the searing magma melted the entire space as an unending spatial storm ravaged the area. The storm swirled up the molten rock, then splashed it onto the scalding stones. Deep within the magma, a pair of gloomy eyes slowly opened. In that moment, the endless magma roared fiercely, and ¡°rumble¡± echoed all around, as if the sleeping volcano was on the verge of eruption. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï High above, spanning thousands of miles, an island hovered midair, surrounded by endless streams of Immortal Qi. The island was enshrouded in white mist, fixed in place by chains that looped around it. In the deepest part of the mist, another pair of eyes slowly opened. ¡°The seal of the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle has broken,¡± came a voice, ¡°It seems the person from the Saint¡¯s prophecy has appeared.¡± a€| Above the tranquil sea, miles of falling snow had frozen everything. In this silence, a series of ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± noises were particularly jarring. This sound lasted for a while, and then, with a ¡°boom,¡± the previously frozen surface of the sea instantly shattered. A figure crawled up from the seabed. Tan Jiulin sneezed, looking at her drenched clothes, her arms wrapped around herself. ¡°So cold,¡± she muttered, glancing around. She realized she was by the sea, a body of water she recognized. Called the Overturn Cloud Sea, it was the largest sea area near Beiyuan City. She had been shoved into a river before, and that river was one of the streams of the Overturn Cloud Sea; it seemed she had entered the sea following the direction of the river¡¯s flow. But the immense vastness of the Overturn Cloud Sea was immeasurable, and she was unsure of her current location within it. Tan Jiulin slightly lifted her head, surveying her surroundings, unaware that she had been missing for a month, wondering what scene her family might present. ¡°Perhaps those people don¡¯t care at all,¡± Tan Jiulin shook her head and chuckled bitterly, then her thoughts turned to that man once again. Her expression fluctuated as if she were struggling with something. ¡°I¡¯ll take you on a trial,¡± said the voice from the Evil God List evenly, ¡°Your present state of mind is far from enough to become a strong person, and you¡¯re utterly incapable of confronting anything.¡± Tan Jiulin fell silent for a moment, then nodded her head. ¡°` Just as she was about to leave, the sky suddenly churned with wind and clouds. The firmament, previously cloudless for miles, now echoed with boundless spiritual energy in the wake of the hurricane. The snow that had been falling for miles above her head also ceased. Tan Jiulin slightly lifted her head, only to see a gigantic bird descending from the sky, hovering above her. The bird was entirely deep blue, each feather adorned with barbs. Its call was incredibly loud, but what was most peculiar was that each of its eyes housed two pupils. ¡°Chongming Bird,¡± Tan Jiulin exclaimed in shock. ¡°It seems you already know of my origins,¡± the Chongming Bird said indifferently. ¡°Do you also seek freedom from the Evil God List?¡± Tan Jiulin asked curiously. ¡°Indeed,¡± the Chongming Bird nodded slightly and then descended from the edge of the sky. Its enormous body stopped before Tan Jiulin, and its arrogant head bowed slightly as it spat out a round bead from its mouth. ¡°For millions of years, I have flown over countless mountains and forests, enduring extreme hardships, and finally, I found the second War Bead of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body,¡± the Chongming Bird spoke softly. ¡°Now, I offer it in exchange for my freedom. What say you?¡± Hearing the Chongming Bird¡¯s words, Tan Jiulin fell into silence for a while, lost in thought. ¡°Besides this War Bead, I can also offer you three feathers,¡± the Chongming Bird quickly added, seemingly afraid Tan Jiulin would disagree. ¡°As long as you burn one of them, I shall appear and assist you unconditionally one time. These three feathers can be exchanged for three opportunities to assist you.¡± As the Chongming Bird¡¯s voice faded, laughter came from a distance. ¡°You mangy old bird, you truly pull out all the stops to gain your freedom.¡± Tan Jiulin turned her head and saw, at the edge of the sky, an immense body accompanied by endless flames slowly approaching. The flames lit up the heavens, turning the clouds into a spectacle resembling fire-refining clouds. As the towering figure approached, Tan Jiulin could see it was a leopard. This leopard had three heads, each a different color. ¡°Black, white, red.¡± The leopard¡¯s body was equally covered with spots in these three colors. It¡¯s physique was extremely powerful, and the fangs in its mouth, even from a distance, felt incredibly sharp. A thick scent of blood emanated from all around it. ¡°Mixed Yuan Leopard,¡± Tan Jiulin murmured softly. ¡°You bald-headed fossil, who are you calling?¡± The Mixed Yuan Leopard¡¯s taunt prompted a retort from the Chongming Bird, not to be outdone. ¡°Mangy old bird, talking about you, mangy old bird, mangy old bird,¡± the Mixed Yuan Leopard shouted, all three heads joining in unison. In that moment, the Chongming Bird seemed overwhelmed, with spiritual energy surging through its body, it huffed coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m not going to stoop to your level.¡± ¡°Mangy old bird, I¡¯ve never lost an argument with anyone,¡± the Mixed Yuan Leopard¡¯s black head stated coolly. ¡°Exactly, after so many years, you still haven¡¯t changed a bit, mangy old bird,¡± the white head arrogantly said. The red head chuckled mischievously and shouted, ¡°Mixed Yuan Leopard rocks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not one to talk. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ve prepared,¡± the Chongming Bird huffed. The Mixed Yuan Leopard chuckled and likewise spat out a spherical bead, addressing Tan Jiulin composedly, ¡°The third Battle Body Bead of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body. If you gather my bead, you would possess a second Battle Body. Think about it, how powerful the Hundred Great Battle Bodies are; they can alter the destiny of anyone, especially the one ranked second among them.¡± Chapter 210 - Chapter 210 Chapter 209 The Saintess of the Baili Family ?Chapter 210: Chapter 209 The Saintess of the Baili Family Chapter 210: Chapter 209 The Saintess of the Baili Family ¡°I offer this bead for my freedom, how about that?¡± the Mixed Yuan Leopard said. As Blackhead¡¯s words fell, Redhead beside him also spoke, ¡°Of course, since that old feather-duster already gave you three life-saving feathers, we naturally shouldn¡¯t be stingy. If you are willing, I can use my Starry Purple Flame to temper your body.¡± ¡°Think about it, with our help, you could instantly become a monster standing above the many talented disciples.¡± ¡°Should I accept?¡± Tan Jiulin fell silent for a moment, then asked the Evil God List inside her. ¡°From my perspective, you indeed should,¡± the voice inside the Evil God List said, ¡°But I am only here to assist you. Every decision should be made by yourself, not wavering amidst the opinions of others. You have to try to be independent, try to truly experience this sick world, and ultimately grow up from it.¡± Tan Jiulin took a deep breath, then looked at the Mixed Yuan Leopard and the Chongming Bird, and finally nodded. She replied, ¡°I agree.¡± ¡­¡­ On the boundless river surface, the huge body of the steamer moved as swift as a released arrow, speeding across the water. Under the cloudless sky, the azure firmament seemed as if an artist had intentionally painted it, appearing exceptionally clear. As the steamer reached the center of the encircling river, its speed slowed down. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Xu Zimei stood inside the cabin, surveying the endless river surface with a deep gaze. ¡°Where does the young gentleman hail from?¡± an elderly man asked with a smile, ¡°My wife and I are both from Wuhua Mountain.¡± On the steamer at that time, apart from the people belonging to the Yuan Family, the actual passengers were only four groups. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi counted as one group, while the elderly couple beside him made another. Another group consisted of a young woman, and the last group was a bunch of people dressed in black, entirely shrouded in black helmets. Since arriving at this point, aside from Xu Zimei¡¯s group and the elderly couple, the young woman and group in black had hardly ever left the cabin. ¡°Wuhua Mountain, that¡¯s indeed a fine place,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°I come from Mixed Yuan Ancient City.¡± ¡°I am Wu Qianjun, may I have your name, young master?¡± the elder asked with a smile. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°The Sect Leader of Wuhua Mountain?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback, then replied with interest, ¡°My name is Xu Zimei.¡± Wuhua Mountain was considered a famous mountain in the core area of the Eastern Continent, and on this mountain was Wuhua Temple, which was highly renowned across the continent. The temple housed no Buddha figures; instead, they worshipped a ferocious and ugly demon. Wuhua Mountain featured thirty-six blessed lands and cavern heavens, each with its own legend. At the beginning of each spring, the temple gates would open wide, allowing all visitors to ascend the mountain. Moreover, the way Wuhua Mountain took disciples was quite peculiar. They had all disciples draw a picture in front of the worshipped demon statue. They drew the demons in their hearts, and then decisions were made on whether to take them as disciples. This method was utterly unpredictable, and the world didn¡¯t understand their criteria for choosing disciples. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°Is Young Master Xu also going to attend the Saintess ceremony of the Baili Family?¡± the elder asked with a smile. ¡°Not exactly, I¡¯m just traveling for leisure,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, asking curiously, ¡°Who is this Saintess of the Baili Family?¡± When it came to the topic of the Saintess, the first person that came to Xu Zimei¡¯s mind was naturally Baili Xiao. ¡°I heard that Baili Xiao is the daughter of the Baili Family¡¯s Family Head, Baili Chengfeng, who was only recently found,¡± said Wu Qianjun with a smile, ¡°The contest for the position of Saint Heir and Saintess within the Baili Family has always been brutal.¡± What was surprising, however, was that not long after her return, Baili Xiao managed to garner the support of most of the Elders, thereby securing her candidacy for the position of Saintess.¡± ¡°Something seems off with this script,¡± chuckled Xu Zimei lightly. With Baili Xiao¡¯s abilities, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t believe she could make much of an impact in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect-like Baili Family in such a short time. ¡°It seems there¡¯s only one explanation,¡± he said, gazing at the calm river surface and murmuring softly, ¡°Someone¡¯s remnant soul must have awakened ahead of time.¡± In his past life, Chu Yang alone took on the True Martial Holy Sect. His audacity to challenge an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect with four Emperors was primarily because the War Generals from Empress Hongtian¡¯s lineage actually sided with Chu Yang, aside from the fact that the Reincarnation Elder was holding back the revived Heavenly Curtain War God. The outcome of that battle was, of course, the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect coming out in an emergency, leaving Xu Qingshan with white hair overnight, before he finally retired to the mountains. Back then, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t understand. He laid low, only yearning for revenge, and also kept himself informed about Chu Yang and Baili Xiao. It was only later that he understood, the reason Baili Xiao could inherit the legacy of Empress Hongtian was because everything had been arranged beforehand. ¡°Lin Yuqing, Empress Hongtian¡¯s first War General, and now one of the four remaining Elders of the True Martial Holy Sect, once the senior sister of Ancestor Feihong.¡± Thinking of this, a cruel smile tugged at the corner of Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth. ¡°Baili Xiao, I hope you won¡¯t just die off like that. We still have unfinished business,¡± he said. ¡­¡­a€| As Xu Zimei and Wu Qianjun were having their enthusiastic conversation, the door to the cabin beside them opened, and a woman clad in armor walked out. This armor was incredibly flexible and was actually just similar in appearance to armor, to the touch it was no different from ordinary clothing. The armor clung tightly to her body, revealing her curvaceous figure for all to see. With an ear-length bob, an oval face, and eyes that carried a hint of murderous intent, she exuded an air of efficiency and sharpness. The moment this woman appeared, Xiao Guizi¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head, as he stared fixedly at her without blinking. ¡°What is it? Interested?¡± asked Xu Zimei with a laugh. ¡°She¡¯s just my type,¡± Xiao Guizi quickly nodded, responding. ¡°If you like her, go pursue her. If you don¡¯t want to, take her by force like an Overlord King. I support you,¡± Xu Zimei patted Xiao Guizi on the shoulder, and said with a laugh. Inspired, Xiao Guizi straightened his attire and then slowly approached the woman. ¡­¡­ The breeze lifted strands of the girl¡¯s hair as she coolly gazed into the distance. ¡°I am Zhang Guilin. May I ask for the lady¡¯s name?¡± Xiao Guizi smiled and enquired. ¡°Yao Shengnan,¡± the woman turned her head, glancing at Xu Zimei and replied indifferently. ¡°A heroine in no way inferior to men, who says women cannot equal men. What a good name,¡± Xiao Guizi exclaimed in admiration. The woman then nodded slightly and fell silent, resulting in a rather awkward atmosphere. ¡°Where might the lady be heading?¡± Xiao Guizi paused for half a moment before asking again. This time, the woman did not answer. After a long silence, she finally turned her head and said, ¡°I have an enemy in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. If you are willing to help me seek revenge, I am willing to agree to anything for you.¡± Chapter 211 - Chapter 211 Chapter 210 The Tree of Life and the Heaven Clan ?Chapter 211: Chapter 210 The Tree of Life and the Heaven Clan Chapter 211: Chapter 210 The Tree of Life and the Heaven Clan Hearing Yao Shengnan¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi was taken aback, ¡°So direct?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t bother me,¡± Yao Shengnan replied indifferently and then turned her head back to continue gazing at the Changhe. Seeing Xiao Guizi¡¯s awkward expression, Xu Zimei walked over with a light chuckle and said, ¡°Wiping out the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is not completely out of the question; it¡¯s just that you are not worth that condition yet.¡± Yao Shengnan swiftly turned her head, staring at Xu Zimei for a long time before replying, ¡°Anyone can talk big.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s big talk or not, the difference in vision and level will only make you feel that the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is out of reach,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking her head with a smile. ¡°How can you prove you have that ability?¡± Yao Shengnan asked, staring intently at Xu Zimei. ¡°I don¡¯t have to, nor do I need to prove it,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and replied. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yao Shengnan fell silent for a long time, finally speaking slowly, ¡°As long as you help me destroy the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, I can tell you the news about the Tree of Life.¡± After Yao Shengnan finished speaking, she hastily added, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know what the Tree of Life is; I can explain it to you simply.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and replied, ¡°I understand a bit.¡± Meanwhile, inside Xu Zimei¡¯s Storage Ring, the Leaf of Life exclaimed excitedly, ¡°This is impossible, the existence of the Tree of Life has already transcended fate, not even recorded in the River of Fate.¡± As the Leaf of Life hesitated, it finally added, ¡°Unless she is of the Heaven Clan.¡± ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Xu Zimei said to Yao Shengnan. Yao Shengnan fell silent for a moment, then nodded and returned to the cabin. There are three thousand species in the world, and Xu Zimei had also learned some information about the Heaven Clan. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Of course, this so-called knowledge was limited to some records, without much detailed content. Legend has it that the Heaven Clan is the favorite of the Heavenly Dao, born with their destined Leaf of Life descending upon them. Every member of the Heaven Clan has their own Leaf of Life. Having consumed the Leaf of Life, their longevity naturally far exceeds that of other species. Unfortunately, this species is very mysterious; they never reveal themselves to the world, and no one knows where the people of the Heaven Clan reside. Therefore, records about the Heaven Clan in the world are scarce. Thinking about this, Xu Zimei said to the Leaf of Life, ¡°Tell me everything you know about the Heaven Clan.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight first, when you can let me go, I can tell you everything you want to know,¡± the consciousness within the Leaf of Life said. ¡°Maybe once I find the Tree of Life, and if I am in a good mood, I might let you go,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°Besides, without the ability to protect yourself, the outside world is full of dangers, being with me is a kind of protection in disguise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, even if you find the Tree of Life, you won¡¯t be able to keep it,¡± the Leaf of Life hastily responded, ¡°That kind of existence is not something you can touch.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°Just talk, once I find the Tree of Life, I will let you go. You don¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°The Heaven Clan is a very peculiar species, within their clan, they have a portal that leads directly to the different space where the Tree of Life is,¡± the consciousness in the Leaf of Life said slowly, ¡°A long time ago, when I had not yet parted from the Tree of Life, I had seen people of the Heaven Clan. They might be the only beings in this world that can contact the Tree of Life.¡± In theory, with the help of the Leaf of Life, the lifespan of this species is extremely long; they could completely replace the human race as the dominant species. But their reproduction is the most cruel in the world. It is said that when a male and a female of the Heaven Clan mate, the female will suck all the Essence, Qi, and Spirit from the male until he dies. Subsequently, the woman became pregnant, and when she gave birth to the child, all the essence, qi, and spirit within her body were absorbed by the child, and then she herself would die. ¡°The people of the Heaven Clan must have twins each time they have children, a boy and a girl, which is an unchanging rule of their clan from time immemorial.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°With every birth of a boy and a girl, their parents must pay with their own lives. The arrival of two lives is accompanied by the departure of two lives, which is also why the Heaven Clan can never grow strong.¡± ¡­a€| The pitch-black night fell, and the Changhe at dusk looked like its own unique realm. A few sparse stars hung at the edge of the sky, and tonight there was no moon. The guards of the Yuan Family patrolled the steamboat as usual, and the cool evening breeze blew gently. A loud ¡°boom¡± explosion suddenly erupted, almost waking everyone on the steamboat, as towering waves rose all around. The steamboat cruising on the lake slowly came to a halt. ¡°What happened?¡± The person responsible for the Yuan Family hurried out of the cabin, his shout infused with spiritual energy echoing throughout the vessel. ¡°Commander Yuan, it seems like the control room of the cabin has been attacked,¡± barely had the voice ceased when a scream followed, and then silence. Originally, the surface of the steamboat was protected by a transparent barrier to prevent attacks on the vessel. At this moment, the barrier was disappearing bit by bit, and a group of people dressed in black emerged from the control room of the steamboat. These individuals were the fourth group of passengers to board the ship today. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Commander Yuan¡¯s body surged with spiritual energy as he asked sternly. No sooner had he spoken than a hundred figures suddenly descended from the sky. These figures, shrouded in black robes, had their faces obscured, commanding a powerful presence, with an aura that seemed to link them together, overwhelming everyone aboard the vessel. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Who are you?¡± Commander Yuan swallowed spit loudly and asked. ¡°Ancient Nether,¡± a faint voice filled the air, followed by a destructive assault. Out of the hundred figures, dozens descended upon the ship like wolves among sheep, slaughtering at will. The remaining figures held positions in mid-air, to prevent anyone from escaping. ¡­a€| Screams rose and fell in quick succession, and before long, the members of the Yuan Family aboard the ship had been almost completely slaughtered. Xiao Guizi saw this scene and hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, could it be that the people of Ancient Nether have come to seek revenge on us?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, and around him, the figure of the Mad Blood Old Demon emerged, standing by him like a loyal guard, silently protecting Xu Zimei. During this time, any person in black who came to kill Xu Zimei was punched into a bloody mess by the Mad Blood Old Demon. At that moment, nearly a hundred figures surrounded Xu Zimei, and the crowd before him automatically parted to create a path. ¡°I heard you were looking for me; now I¡¯m here,¡± a dark figure emerged from the shadows. The moment he appeared, the space around them shattered due to the overwhelming power emanating from his body. He seemed like a king emerging from the shadows, with his ¡°thump, thump¡± footsteps echoing in everyone¡¯s hearts. The dark figure walked over step by step. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212 Chapter 211 The Ten Great Forbidden Lands - Burial Buddha Temple ?Chapter 212: Chapter 211: The Ten Great Forbidden Lands ¨C Burial Buddha Temple Chapter 212: Chapter 211: The Ten Great Forbidden Lands ¨C Burial Buddha Temple As this figure approached step by step, his body was surrounded by an endless Immortal Qi, space fractured, and cracks appeared one after another on the deck beneath his feet. ¡°You are one of the few who dares to openly challenge our Ancient Nether,¡± the shadow said looking at Xu Zimei, speaking indifferently. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°I am rather curious, which one of the Ten Halls Yamas are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°King Qinyou,¡± the shadow¡¯s voice replied in a deep tone. He slowly lifted his head, his face was excessively pale, covered with purple stripes that looked like some kind of ancient curse mark. ¡°Let everyone else leave, we shall talk alone,¡± Xu Zimei said composedly. King Qinyou chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°I do not understand where you get your confidence from. Let your Monster Beast at the Divine Vein Realm come out.¡± If that is your trump card, it is still not qualified to negotiate with me.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, and a sky full of Demonic Qi condensed in the air. At this moment, King Qinyou only felt as if he was being targeted by some ancient existence, feeling immense terror within that Demonic Qi. Spiritual Energy surged around King Qinyou¡¯s body, he snorted coldly looking at the Demonic Qi without saying a word. ¡°I think you are mistaken,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile: ¡°Negotiating with you is a sign of respect from me. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï If I did not value the power of your Ancient Nether, you alone would not have the qualifications.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou did not retort this time, as he could sense the terror within that Demonic Qi. He waved his hands lightly, and the hundred figures surrounding them also retreated, disappearing into the darkness. The evening breeze blew over the river surface, and the once halted ship set off again on its journey. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± King Qinyou stood on the deck, asking indifferently. ¡°Have you heard of Burial Buddha Temple?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, famous indeed,¡± King Qinyou¡¯s gaze slightly condensed, then he replied indifferently. ¡°I need something inside of it,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need something from there as well?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at King Qinyou. The Chaos Pearl had previously taken him into the River of Fate, where he had witnessed the evolution of many things. Among them were the past events related to Ancient Nether. ¡°How do you know that?¡± King Qinyou¡¯s expression changed slightly, then he asked indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°How about it? Let¡¯s cooperate.¡± ¡°No need, Ancient Nether will get what we want by ourselves,¡± King Qinyou replied with a cold huff. ¡°If this were before the era of Wild Desolation, I would believe you have the capability,¡± Xu Zimei retorted, ¡°But now? How many of the so-called Ten Halls Yamas are left? And how much combat strength do you still possess?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou fell silent for a short while but still responded evenly, ¡°That is not for you to concern yourself with. We do not need allies, just as we once stood alone against the Three Clans in the era of Wild Desolation.¡± ¡°I am just giving you a suggestion, you can think about it when you go back,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile, ¡°Before I find a new ally, my offer remains open.¡± ¡°If you are here just for this matter, I think there is nothing more to discuss between us,¡± King Qinyou turned away, his gaze indifferent as he replied. ¡°You yourself know how important that artifact is to you,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no enmity between us, so why not go for a win-win situation!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seized the results of our Ancient Nether¡¯s million years of research,¡± King Qinyou said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly seizing, it¡¯s sharing,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile before turning and walking into the cabin, ¡°Go back and think it over.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, King Qinyou pondered for a long while and eventually, his figure slowly vanished into the darkness. ¡­¡­ A night without words passed, and when the warm sunlight shone on the steamship, the few remaining people onboard cautiously emerged. Apart from Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi, the only others were the couple from Wuhua Mountain and Yao Shengnan. All the members of the Yuan Family had been slaughtered. The corpses in the cabin lay conspicuously still, their congealed blood emitting waves of rotten stench and bloodiness. ¡°Thank you, young brother, for saving our lives,¡± Sect Leader of Wuhua Mountain, Wu Qianjun, promptly bowed in gratitude to Xu Zimei. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Zimei¡¯s protection last night, they probably would have ended up like those from the Yuan Family, now cold corpses lying on the ground. ¡°Even without me, they wouldn¡¯t have killed you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile in return. ¡°Are you associated with Ancient Nether?¡± Yao Shengnan asked faintly. ¡°Whether I am or not, I don¡¯t need to explain to you,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Ancient Nether is the enemy of all races, you should understand that,¡± Yao Shengnan said. ¡°Never trust what your eyes see, it can deceive you,¡± Xu Zimei said shaking his head with a smile, ¡°The so-called truth you believe in is just history written by the victors. As for the accuracy of real history, it has long been buried in the dust of time.¡± ¡°I believe in what you said before,¡± Yao Shengnan paused, then continued. ¡°What did I say?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°That you have the capability to destroy an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± Yao Shengnan replied deliberately. ¡°How about this? We collaborate. You help me exterminate the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, and I¡¯ll give you the precise location of the Tree of Life.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to present evidence that I can trust,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°I am from the Heaven Clan, as you probably have guessed,¡± Yao Shengnan¡¯s eyes fixed on the river¡¯s surface as she spoke calmly, ¡°In our clan, there is a mother leaf of the Tree of Life; with this mother leaf and the special Teleportation Array of the Heaven Clan, one can reach the Tree of Life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very convincing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°I brought the mother leaf with me when I left the clan and hid it in a secret place,¡± Yao Shengnan said indifferently, ¡°I can give you the mother leaf first.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I won¡¯t keep my word?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, I am. That¡¯s why I will only give you the mother leaf,¡± Yao Shengnan replied, ¡°After you¡¯ve destroyed that Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, then I will teach you the unique Teleportation Array. Otherwise, this mother leaf is just a useless leaf in your hands. And don¡¯t even think about inquiring about the Formation with other Heaven Clan people.¡± After a long silence, Yao Shengnan¡¯s voice turned hoarse, ¡°Because now, I¡¯m the only one left of the entire Heaven Clan.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect that exterminated your clan, and that¡¯s why you want to seek revenge against them?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Will you help, or not?¡± Yao Shengnan fixed her eyes on Xu Zimei, asking plainly. In that calmly restrained gaze, Xu Zimei still managed to detect a hint of longing. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213 Chapter 212 Master of the Divine Gate ?Chapter 213: Chapter 212: Master of the Divine Gate Chapter 213: Chapter 212: Master of the Divine Gate ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you bring the Leaf of Life to me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Where do I find you?¡± Yao Shengnan asked. ¡°Let Xiao Guizi accompany you. When the time comes, you two can come to the Baili Family together,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. After drifting for five days, the ship finally docked slowly at the shore. During this period, the direction of the ship was always controlled by the couple from Wuhua Mountain. ¡°Young Master Xu, I cannot thank you enough for your great favor. If there is ever anything you need, feel free to come to Wuhua Temple anytime,¡± Wu Qianjun said earnestly to Xu Zimei before leaving. ¡°I will. I reckon it won¡¯t be long before we meet again,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile and a nod. As the couple from Wuhua Mountain soared away into the distance, Xiao Guizi also left with Yao Shengnan to prepare for the retrieval of the parent leaf of the Leaf of Life. The huge ship docked at the shore, which was a large-scale ferry point. The ferry point was bustling with activity, with people coming and going, and countless ships from the north and south docking there almost without exception. As the ship slowed to a stop, the Yuan Family members who were already prepared to greet them on the shore immediately boarded the ship. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Commander Yuan, have you brought the things? The gift for congratulating the inauguration of the Baili Family¡¯s Saintess must not be mishandled,¡± a loud voice called from below deck. A young man in a white luxurious robe ascended, accompanied by a middle-aged man, with dozens of Yuan Family servants following behind. As this young man stepped onto the ship, he saw the vast cabin fall into an eerie silence. Apart from the bodies of the Yuan Family members, there was no one else left. ¡°What happened here?¡± The youth¡¯s face changed dramatically as he stared at the bodies strewn across the ship. The middle-aged man beside him also frowned slightly, stepping forward to the already deceased Commander Yuan and opened his Storage Ring. He took out a light blue box, opened it, and seeing the plain-colored precious jade still inside, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If not for wealth, what else could they have been scheming?¡± ¡­¡­a€| The history of the Baili Family dates back tens of thousands of years since the Era of Emperors began. Back then, a man named Baili Changkong emerged, wielding the World-Ending Bow and the Thousand Calamities Arrows. In the battle for Destiny, he fired eighteen arrows in succession, suppressing the entire firmament, and no one could come close to him. Ultimately, with one arrow he secured his rule and bore the Destiny of that era. Under his protection, the Baili Family of that time grew rapidly. Xu Zimei walked along the seashore, heading northwards. This endless river divided the core area of the Eastern Continent in half. This was also the dividing line between the Chi Family and the Baili Family. As dusk fell, he arrived at a city. ¡°Mysterious Chi City!¡± The sunset glow spilled over from behind the city walls, enveloping the entire ancient city within it. Birds in the sky interwove with the evening clouds overhead, and clumps of white clouds under the twilight turned into fiery Fire Refining Clouds. The name of Mysterious Chi City came from a Monster Beast. Legend has it that when the Mysterious Chi Beast was young, it was abandoned on the bank of the endless river and later picked up and raised by a couple in the city. Several eras ago, there was a great war between the Baili Family and the Chi Family. When the Elders of the Chi Family came to slaughter the city, the Mysterious Chi Beast blocked them, delaying their attack. The Baili Family members later arrived and rescued the city, but the Mysterious Chi Beast also paid with its own life. Above the city, there is a statue that resembles a dragon but is not quite a dragon. It was built by the people to commemorate the Mysterious Chi Beast. Upon entering the city, one would find that it is actually a small city, not very prosperous, and instead somewhat sparsely populated. The barren trees on both sides, paired with the city¡¯s current scene, made it look extremely desolate. Xu Zimei found an inn in the city and prepared to stay for the night before heading to the Baili Family the next day. On this vast expanse of land, the Baili Family is located in the southeast of the territory. They live within Hundreds Miles City, which is different from the Chi Family¡¯s city. The Chi Family¡¯s city is only inhabited by their family¡¯s direct and collateral lines, and outsiders are not allowed to settle down. But in Hundreds Miles City, anyone can settle. It is said that a long time ago, Hundreds Miles City was only inhabited by their own family members, but later some people settled around Hundreds Miles City. Moreover, since the Baili Family did not oppose it, more and more people came to settle down, and ultimately, the area of Hundreds Miles City expanded time and again, already becoming a large city on par with Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Xu Zimei chose a familiar spot by the window, and at this time, there were also a few people sitting around the inn. However, what these people discussed the most was still the recent coronation ceremony of the Baili Family¡¯s Saintess. ¡°Big brother, would you like to buy some flowers?¡± It was at this moment, that a tender voice sounded beside him. Xu Zimei turned his head to see a little girl holding a basket of flowers standing timidly in front of him. Although the girl¡¯s clothes were ragged, they were very clean. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei looked at the little girl¡¯s face and felt it was very familiar as if he had seen her somewhere before. ¡°Big brother, will you buy flowers?¡± the little girl pursed her lips and continued to ask. ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Then what kind of flowers would you like, big brother?¡± ¡°What sort of flowers do you think are appropriate to bring to the deceased?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The little girl looked startled, then giggled, ¡°So big brother, you haven¡¯t forgotten about me.¡± ¡°Ten Mile Town, Hu Yingying, Nightmare Beast,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile, uttering a few phrases. He had almost forgotten that incident; to cultivate the Destiny branch of the Heavenly Path, he had acquired the Nightmare Beast in advance and also had a clash with the people from the Divine Gate. But afterwards, as the Chaos Pearl awakened, Xu Zimei had set foot on the path to creation, and the Nightmare Beast became tasteless to eat, regrettable to discard. ¡°Big brother, do you want to talk here with me or should we change locations?¡± Hu Yingying said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, big brother. We¡¯re not going to hurt you, we just want to make a deal with you.¡± ¡°Lead the way, little sister,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, standing up. As the two walked on the empty streets, the cold wind blew, and as dusk fell bit by bit, there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the streets. Together, they entered the depths of a secluded mansion within Mysterious Chi City. In the courtyard of this mansion, an old man with white hair was sitting under a poplar tree. There was a tea table under the tree with a pot of freshly boiled tea on it. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s current Saint Heir, I¡¯ve heard much about you,¡± said the white-haired old man with a smile as Xu Zimei arrived. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare claim such,¡± Xu Zimei, sitting at the tea table with ease, asked with a light smile, ¡°I wonder what the Divine Master wants with me?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± the old man was taken aback, surprised for a moment, then laughed, ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡± Chapter 214 - Chapter 214 Chapter 213 Possible Great Emperor ?Chapter 214: Chapter 213 Possible Great Emperor Chapter 214: Chapter 213 Possible Great Emperor ¡°Divine Gate¡¯s Sect Master Yin Wuheng, his reputation terrifies the entire Eastern Continenta€¡±who doesn¡¯t know of him,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, pouring himself a cup of tea and laughing lightly. ¡°The younger generation these days is really impressive,¡± the old man said, waving his hand as Hu Yingying slowly stepped back. ¡°Does Sect Master Yin have business with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Good news.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Yin Wuheng smiled and said, ¡°I would like to borrow the Heaven-Devouring Blade from your sect. Rest assured, once used, it will absolutely be returned to its rightful owner.¡± Hearing Yin Wuheng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled, fiddling with the teacup in his hand, and remained silent. The Heaven-Devouring Blade was a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact left behind by the Great Emperor of the Three Blades; with his current position as the Saint Heir, it was not impossible to borrow it from the sect. ¡°I heard that young friend needs Nightmare Beasts?¡± Yin Wuheng smiled and said, ¡°As long as you can lend the Heaven-Devouring Blade to me, I can give you as many Nightmare Beasts as you want. You should understand, this Nightmare Beast is a rare creature, except for our Old Land, it¡¯s very hard to find elsewhere.¡± ¡°What do you want the Heaven-Devouring Blade for?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°That, I must keep secret. It¡¯s just a trade, after all,¡± Yin Wuheng smiled and said, ¡°Your sect will not lose anything, and young friend, you can gain great benefits from it.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Then, young friend, feel free to name your conditions,¡± Yin Wuheng¡¯s gaze sharpened as he then smiled. ¡°Well,¡± Xu Zimei also smiled and said, ¡°I rather fancy meeting the Divine Emperor himself.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, a massive holy power began to radiate from Yin Wuheng, shattering half the heaven and earth around him. A thunderous boom echoed from the firmament, as boundless shockwaves spread through the air. The teacup before him also instantly turned into powder, scattering in the air. ¡°The young friend must be joking. The Divine Emperor, our ancestor, has long since ascended to the Upper Realm. If young friend wishes to meet him, you can carry the Destiny of our age and seek him out yourself,¡± Yin Wuheng said indifferently. ¡°Oh, then I must be mistaken,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What does the young friend mean?¡± Yin Wuheng asked sternly. ¡°Nothing much, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile and a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity for the fine tea.¡± Watching Xu Zimei getting ready to leave, the majestic aura around Yin Wuheng grew even more immense. Narrowing his eyes, he said, ¡°Young friend, since you¡¯ve come, don¡¯t rush off. Perhaps we still have some accounts to settle.¡± ¡°You can settle that with him,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to the side, and a vast ripple appeared in the space there. Mad Blood Old Demon stepped out from the ripples, with the aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging around him, his gaze devoid of any emotion. ¡°What is this thing? A spiritual body or a puppet,¡± Yin Wuheng frowned, his fists shining with a dull yellow light, and he struck directly. With just one punch, endless shockwaves dispersed around, and each took a step back. Yin Wuheng had just been testing and was surprised to realize that the other¡¯s strength was even stronger than he had expected. ¡°Oh, by the way, Sect Master Yin,¡± Xu Zimei walked to the doorway, then suddenly turned his head and smiled, ¡°When I have some free time, I¡¯ll visit the Old Land and pay my respects to the Divine Emperor.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating back, Yin Wuheng¡¯s brows furrowed even more deeply. As for Mad Blood Old Demon, after he blew away Hu Yingying, who had hidden herself, with one punch, turning her into ash, he vanished into the space. At that moment, several figures appeared out of thin air around Yin Wuheng, each radiating with tremendous holy power, full of imposing might. ¡°Sect Master, that kid is acting strange. I¡¯ll go stop that puppet; you all catch him and interrogate him at leisure,¡± the elder next to him spoke out. ¡°There is no need, he must have a stronger card up his sleeve, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so calm. It¡¯s not worth it,¡± Yin Wuheng said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Are we just going to let him leave like that?¡± Another elder next to him said unwillingly. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°That¡¯s no longer important. What matters is that our plan might have been leaked,¡± Yin Wuheng said with a heavy tone, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the sect first, and let the elders decide.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei returned to the inn and leaned against the window, looking out at the night sky of Wu Geng. The story of the Divine Emperor is well-known; he tried to rule the entire Yuan Central Continent and had also destroyed several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. But on that day, when three Great Emperors descended, no one knew the outcome of that great battle. However, Xu Zimei had seen that Heaven Shaking battle in the fluctuations of the River of Fate. Under the attack of the three Great Emperors, the Divine Emperor was almost blasted to death, and he had no choice but to self-detonate to preserve a glimmer of hope for survival. The descent of those three Great Emperors had already come at a great cost, and they could not stay for too long. In the end, the Divine Emperor barely escaped the calamity, but by that time, the Destiny he carried had already vanished, the Divine Fire extinguished, and the Divine Soul shattered. Even if he survived, he ultimately could not ascend the path of the Great Emperor. The changes in the River of Fate stopped there, and Xu Zimei did not know what happened to the Divine Emperor afterward. But he could be certain of one thinga€¡±the Divine Emperor was still alive. Perhaps he was the only Great Emperor still in existence in this world, even though this Great Emperor had long since lost the support of Destiny and was unable to enter the Taoism. ¡­ The morning in Mysterious Chi City, the night had not yet completely receded. Xu Zimei, carrying Tyrant Shadow and riding atop the Dark Heaven Tiger, had already left the city gates and was heading towards Hundreds Miles City. The morning light was stranded on the thick city walls, and the dust lay lazily on the ground. The morning in Hundreds Miles City appeared especially bustling and lively, with crowds nearly filling the large city. Sects from all directions had gathered here to celebrate the grand ceremony of the Saintess of the Baili Family. Among them were not just ordinary sects but several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects as well. Including the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Blood Nether Holy Sect, and families like the Dan Family and the Mo Family. Hundreds Miles City was divided into inner and outer cities, with the inner city naturally housing the descendants of the Baili Family. At this moment, in a particularly opulent room in the Baili Residence, Baili Xiao sat in front of a mirror, looking at her carefully adorned self with a scornful smile on her lips. ¡°You promised me, kill Xu Zimei, otherwise my lingering regret will haunt you for a lifetime, even if you carry Destiny, you will not be at peace.¡± Lin Yuqing laughed softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let you witness his death before my eyes. I have already secured the position of Saintess of the Baili Family, and for the True Martial Holy Sect, I have also made contact with the people from my master¡¯s lineage. Junior Sister Feihong has also promised me that once I return to the True Martial Holy Sect, I can regain the Flying Immortal Body. From today on, I shall be known as Baili Xiao.¡± ¡°I will always be watching you, until the day Xu Zimei dies, only then will I completely dissipate.¡± Chapter 215 - Chapter 215 Chapter 214 Can the Demon Lord Also Not Escape Destiny ?Chapter 215: Chapter 214: Can the Demon Lord Also Not Escape Destiny? Chapter 215: Chapter 214: Can the Demon Lord Also Not Escape Destiny? The noonday sun drifted through the heavens alongside the winter¡¯s chill, with the occasional lone bird flying across the sky. Xu Zimei rode atop the Dark Heaven Tiger on the main road, where he encountered too many people along the way. Some were aboard Holy Vessels, others rode Monster Beasts, and without exception, they were all on their way to congratulate the Baili Family. ¡°Master, do you know of the River of Fate?¡± Bai Meng¡¯s voice came from beside him, his presence unseen but his voice heard. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°I have personally witnessed the transformations of the River of Fate,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in response. ¡°All beings cannot escape the shackles of the River of Fate,¡± Bai Meng spoke slowly, ¡°It is said that only by unlocking the twelve Vein Gates can one transcend oneself and the world, truly escaping the constraints of fate.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Bai Meng fell silent for a moment before finally speaking, ¡°Master, your destiny is also bound within the River of Fate.¡± Xu Zimei was startled; he seemed to have forgotten something before. He had once seen the myriad transformations of destinies within the River of Fate, but he never saw anything concerning himself. ¡°No one can predict their own destiny. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? You can see the destinies of others, but not your own,¡± Bai Meng replied, ¡°There are also some truly powerful beings who can reach the location of the River of Fate.¡± Upon hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent for a while before finally speaking, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that before those truly powerful beings, there are no secrets among all living beings? They are capable of inspecting the destiny of anyone at will.¡± ¡°No, having the ability to go to the River of Fate and to inspect others¡¯ destinies are two different things,¡± Bai Meng shook his head, ¡°Even if those powerful ones arrive before the River of Fate, if they wish to inspect the destiny of others, they must pay a painful price. Just to view the fate of a single creature is difficult enough, let alone the destinies of all beings.¡± Only then did Xu Zimei understand that not everyone could possess a treasure like the Chaos Pearl, capable of freely observing the transformations of all beings¡¯ destinies within the River of Fate. Even if those legendary powers truly arrived before the River of Fate, they could not, like him, freely manipulate the destinies of every creature. Or even merely manipulating the fate of a single creature would require them to pay an unimaginable price. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei frowned as he asked. ¡°Perhaps someone is willing to pay a great price to go to the River of Fate to inspect the master¡¯s destiny,¡± Bai Meng spoke slowly, ¡°Your revival has long since ceased to be a secret.¡± Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he remembered something. He had previously sent Xiao Guizi to follow Jiang Mochou, only to have her later taken away by an old man. The old man also had Xiao Guizi bring a message to him. ¡°Destiny cannot be changed, and some fates are bound to come one day.¡± ¡­a€| ¡°Who would want to know my destiny?¡± Xu Zimei asked quietly, his eyes half-closed. ¡°The masters¡¯ past enemies,¡± Bai Meng quickly replied. ¡°If they know of my revival, why have they not come to kill me yet?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°The rules of the Great Dao of this world restrict everything. Until you have received the Demonic Lord¡¯s inheritance, they cannot directly change or interfere with your destiny. They can only change the fates of those around you, thus affecting the trajectory of your destiny,¡± Bai Meng said, ¡°Just like those people waiting for you in the Ancient Demon Cave, they too know of your revival but likewise cannot directly seek you out to interfere with your destiny.¡± ¡°Why can you come directly to my side?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I am different. Even if master you had not revived in this life, I would still have emerged. That is my mission,¡± Bai Meng declared. ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. The feeling of having one¡¯s destiny scrutinized indeed displeased him, and it would hinder him in many ways in the future. However, luckily he had already thought of a solution. After a nonstop journey of seven days, Xu Zimei finally arrived outside Hundreds Miles City at dusk. The sanctification ceremony for the Saintess of the Baili Family was scheduled for tomorrow. This massive city stood between heaven and earth, its majestic aura like shocking waves, striking at the heart of every person who came here. Xu Zimei, accompanied by the Dark Heaven Tiger, slowly walked into the city, which was brightly lit and festooned with colorful decorations. Although it was night, the place was even livelier than during the day. The inns within the city were all fully booked, and Xu Zimei inquired at several, finding no vacancies. In truth, someone of his realm no longer needed to sleep. He found a three-story building that still had space available for guests to dine, but even here, all the rooms were full. Xu Zimei slowly ascended to the top floor; the first and second floors were already full, with only a few seats remaining on the third. He found an empty seat and settled down casually, ordering some wine and dishes, listening to the conversations of those around him. ¡°I heard the Saintess of the Baili Family is called Baili Xiao; I wonder what she looks like.¡± ¡°She has always been wandering outside until recently when she came back to the family. She seldom goes out, so it¡¯s normal that we haven¡¯t seen her,¡± someone replied. Upon hearing this, a person beside them sighed, ¡°I also hope one day my parents will tell me that I am not their son, and that my real father is a ruler of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Why do such good things never happen to me?¡± ¡°Make way, I have a yellow pee, I¡¯m coming to wake him up.¡± Laughter erupted from the surroundings, and someone continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think of Baili Xiao as just a lucky girl. Being able to stand her ground in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect in such a short time and even be selected as a Saintess, she definitely has talents that ordinary people can¡¯t compare with.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Baili Xiao used to be a disciple of a major sect in the Extreme West Region.¡± A man dressed in black laughed, having drunk several cups of wine, he spoke up, ¡°Let me tell you, I have been to the Extreme West Region not long ago, I know more than you do.¡± ¡°Brother Zhang, come on, tell us, what happened?¡± The curious crowd turned their attention to the man in black, eagerly asking. ¡°It is said that Baili Xiao offended a sect in the Extreme West Region and almost got executed on the spot. Only the intervention of the Baili Family Head, Baili Chengfenga€¡±who rushed over urgently and paid a steep pricea€¡±saved her,¡± he recounted. ¡°Brother Zhang, you wouldn¡¯t be making this up, would you?¡± laughed someone nearby. ¡°Who in the Eastern Continent would dare disrespect the Baili Family and make Family Head Chengfeng pay such a high price?¡± ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the big man said coolly. As soon as these words were said, the smiles on the faces of the onlookers, who were originally just enjoying the scene, instantly froze. The existence of a sect with four emperors did indeed weigh on everyone like a mountain, leaving them all breathless. Although the dominance of the True Martial Holy Sect was limited to the Extreme West Region, its renown was no less shocking to the heart of the Eastern Continent. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216 Chapter 215 Some People You Cant Afford to Offend ?Chapter 216: Chapter 215 Some People You Can¡¯t Afford to Offend Chapter 216: Chapter 215 Some People You Can¡¯t Afford to Offend ¡°Who¡¯s been talking behind my cousin¡¯s back?¡± a voice came from the third floor of the pavilion, descending the stairs. Immediately, a group of people came up, led by a young man dressed in a brocade robe. ¡°I could hear your voices all the way on the second floor,¡± the brocade-robed youth snorted coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Who was wagging their tongue just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the man in black clothes hurriedly shook his head and said. ¡°Do you know what crime it is to slander the Saintess of the Baili Family?¡± the youth in brocade said, ¡°If nobody is willing to come forward, all of you here will accompany me to the Baili Family.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s fingers pointed at the man in black clothes. The man in black¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he involuntarily stepped back a few paces. The young man in brocade slowly drew the longsword in his hand, step by step he approached, the longsword gleaming with a sharp aura. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He said dispassionately, ¡°Do you believe that even if I were to execute you right here, no one would say a word?¡± ¡°This is Hundreds Miles City,¡± the big man trembled slightly and took two more steps back, yet he mustered the courage to say, ¡°On what grounds would you kill me? Do you intend to breach the city¡¯s laws?¡± ¡°On the grounds that you slandered the Saintess of the Baili Family,¡± the youth in brocade simply replied. ¡°I did not slander. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? Everything I said was true. If you don¡¯t believe me, go inquire in the Extreme West Region,¡± the man in black quickly responded. At this moment, everyone on the third floor was silent as cicadas in winter, not daring to speak up. Someone, seeing this scene, quietly asked in curiosity, ¡°Who is this young man with such boldness, daring to kill on behalf of the Baili Family?¡± ¡°Yuan Hangyu, the son of the current head of the Yuan family,¡± someone next to him replied in a similarly hushed voice, ¡°His sister is married to the eldest son of Baili Chengfeng, so he has climbed onto the great ship of the Baili Family. In fact, the Yuan Family is nothing more than a second-tier force.¡± ¡°The Extreme West Region is too far, I can¡¯t be bothered to go,¡± Yuan Hangyu said indifferently, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t slandered, then is there anyone present who dares to testify for you. If someone is willing to testify, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± After Yuan Hangyu spoke, the scene went quiet, everyone lowered their heads, not even daring to meet his gaze. ¡°I wonder if my words carry any weight?¡± a voice suddenly rose among the crowd. Xu Zimei was seen sipping clear wine, smiling as he looked around at everyone. Yuan Hangyu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he eventually said dispassionately, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s better not to spout nonsense. Meddling in others¡¯ affairs won¡¯t end well for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling it as it is,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and replied, ¡°I have seen with my own eyes her fleeing the Extreme West Region like a dog who has lost its home.¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking for it,¡± Yuan Hangyu narrowed his eyes as he looked at Xu Zimei. His gaze was filled with intense killing intent. ¡°You should be grateful to escape with your life,¡± Yuan Hangyu said, looking at the man in black clothes beside him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the man in black quickly nodded his head. ¡°Boy, for slandering our Baili Family¡¯s Saintess, you deserve to die,¡± Yuan Hangyu said as he picked up the longsword and walked towards Xu Zimei. ¡°There¡¯s no slander to speak of. What I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes, I have also personally been a part of,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Fine, then ask anyone present who is willing to testify for what you¡¯ve said. If there¡¯s no one, then it¡¯s nothing but unfounded talk from you, harboring ulterior motives,¡± Yuan Hangyu replied coolly. After Yuan Hangyu spoke, everyone turned their gaze to the man in black clothes. Since Xu Zimei had just testified for the man in black, he was now the only one who could save Xu Zimei. Facing the gazes of the crowd, the man in black¡¯s expression fluctuated. After struggling for a long time, he finally sat down slowly, turned his head away, and began to drink from the wine jug in front of him. Seeing this scene, everyone looked at Xu Zimei with pity. ¡°Your luck doesn¡¯t seem to be that good,¡± Yuan Hangyu said with a cruel smile on his face, and his subordinates surrounded Xu Zimei. ¡°Some people are not to be provoked. I don¡¯t even consider the Baili Family worthy of my attention,¡± Xu Zimei kept to himself, eating the meal in front of him, and spat out only one word, ¡°Scram.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yuan Hangyu¡¯s face turned livid with rage. Suppressing his voice, he said, ¡°Beat him half to death for me, and hang his body on the city gate, I want to behead him publicly.¡± As Yuan Hangyu¡¯s voice faded, everyone around charged toward Xu Zimei. A thunderous roar exploded beside their ears, and everyone only saw a bolt of lightning coming from the nine heavens. At the same time that Tyrant Shadow drew his sword, making a sound that echoed through the sky, all the bodies had already fallen to the ground. At this moment, Xu Zimei was still quietly eating his meal, surrounded by corpses. Seeing this scene, shock spread across the faces of everyone present. Yuan Hangyu¡¯s body trembled slightly, watching as all of his subordinates were killed in an instant. Faced with Xu Zimei¡¯s indifferent smile, he was frozen in place. ¡°Want to live?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Yuan Hangyu quickly nodded his head, well aware that now was not the time to act tough. ¡°Well,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at the man in black and said with a smile, ¡°Only one of you two can live, decide amongst yourselves.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man in black had not yet reacted when Yuan Hangyu had already drawn his sword and attacked. Brilliant sword light scattered around, and a line of blood sprayed from the man in black¡¯s forehead. Shortly after, the man¡¯s body was split in two and fell to the ground. ¡°Great Emperor, I was blind to Mount Tai, please spare my life,¡± Yuan Hangyu immediately knelt down, begging for mercy. ¡°Take me to the Baili Family,¡± Xu Zimei put down his chopsticks and said indifferently. Yuan Hangyu slightly raised his head, his face full of astonishment. ¡­ Compared to the hustle and bustle of the inner and outer cities, the Baili Family was even more lively tonight. The entire family was festooned with lights and engulfed in celebration. For this enfeoffment ceremony, the Baili Family had specially opened the secret realm left by Emperor Changkong. This Secret Realm was also a Dimensional Space, its purpose similar to the Heavenly Domain of the True Martial Holy Sect, both meant for hosting major events. At this moment, in a slightly remote courtyard of the Baili Family, ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡± sounds were constant, accompanied by the noise of someone throwing things around in anger. ¡°Worthless, all worthless.¡± The door suddenly opened, and Yuan Hangyu walked in slowly. Inside the room was a young man in a purple robe with a ferocious expression, smashing objects around the room, with debris scattered all over the floor. ¡°What are you here for?¡± the purple-robed young man asked Yuan Hangyu with a frown. ¡°Brother-in-law, someone wants to meet you,¡± Yuan Hangyu said with some trepidation. ¡°Not seeing anyone, not in the mood,¡± the purple-robed young man said impatiently. ¡°He said it¡¯s about the matter of the Saint Heir position,¡± Yuan Hangyu quickly added. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217 Chapter 216 Using Power to Pressure Others ?Chapter 217: Chapter 216: Using Power to Pressure Others Chapter 217: Chapter 216: Using Power to Pressure Others ¡°` Hearing Yuan Hangyu¡¯s words, the purple-robed youth, who had been about to smash something, paused ever so slightly. He looked deeply towards the direction outside the door. In the Yuan Central Continent, whether it¡¯s the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect or other top-tier sects, each era cultivates a successor. If the successor is female, she is called a Saintess, and if male, naturally, he is the Saint Heir. ¡­ ¡°Your name is Baili Zhenyun?¡± Xu Zimei asked the youth in front of him with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± the purple-robed youth said indifferently, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not playing me, otherwise the consequences will be more than you can bear. Tell me, what good plan do you have?¡± ¡°Using one¡¯s influence to exert pressure,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, ¡°no matter what, your Baili Family is still the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, ruling over thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, you wouldn¡¯t neglect your family¡¯s reputation.¡± As Xu Zimei laid out his plan, Baili Zhenyun¡¯s expression became quite animated. ¡°Brother Xu, will this really work?¡± Baili Zhenyun asked with concern. ¡°A drowning man will clutch at a straw,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, ¡°after tomorrow, once the enshrining ceremony is over and Baili Xiao¡¯s position as Saintess is secured, will you even have a choice?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take this gamble,¡± Baili Zhenyun said with a cold huff, ¡°The position of Saint Heir was originally mine. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 If it weren¡¯t for that wild child suddenly appearing and getting in the way, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity, whether you can seize it is up to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she definitely won¡¯t be a match for me,¡± Baili Zhenyun nodded and then asked, ¡°Brother Xu, why are you helping me?¡± ¡°Because we have a common enemy,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°my enmity with her is much greater than yours.¡± ¡­ The light of dawn spread across the bright sky, and as the early sun slowly rose, the Baili Family was already bustling early in the morning. Baili Chengfeng stood at the entrance, where the Secret Realm left by Emperor Changkong was being opened. Everyone who came to watch the enshrining ceremony headed towards the Secret Realm, and the influential figures were greeted by Baili Chengfeng. ¡°Elder Mo, it has been a long time since we parted on that day, welcome, welcome.¡± ¡°Family affairs keep one busy. Brother Chengfeng, you have a fine daughter, indeed. I have often heard of her being the Saintess.¡± ¡°See that? That¡¯s the Great Elder of the Mo Family,¡± a sense of awe rippled through the bystanders. Such big shots were people they couldn¡¯t normally see. ¡°The Dan Family¡¯s people have arrived as well.¡± ¡°Looks like the Blood Nether Holy Sect and the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect arrived together.¡± ¡°My goodness, the Baili Family truly lives up to being part of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, with such prestige. Nearly all the imperial sects and top-tier sects from the Eastern Continent¡¯s core region are present.¡± ¡°How come no one from the Chi Family is here?¡± ¡°The Chi Family and the Baili Family are sworn enemies; naturally, they wouldn¡¯t come.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about giving face to each other. When these sects have their big ceremonies, the Baili Family will also go to observe.¡± As tens of thousands of people entered the Secret Realm, the area became crowded and clamorous. Of course, those influential figures were seated in the front row, while others stood further back. The vast ceremony platform was encircled tightly by tens of thousands of people. ¡°` ¡°First, I thank everyone present for attending this ordainment ceremony of the Baili Family,¡± Baili Chengfeng stood on the ordainment platform, dressed in a cyan robe, his demeanor authoritative, as he spoke loudly, ¡°It has been tens of thousands of years since Ancestor Changkong led our Baili family to rise. In the ebb and flow of the ages, the descendants were incompetent, ultimately failing to inherit the splendor of the ancestors. But we still strive, still willing to believe in the younger generation. One day, the family¡¯s mission, the ancestors¡¯ glory will shine brightly in their hands. A new era has begun, and our Baili Family wishes to be a part of this era. It is destined to be a grand era, where talented disciples rise together. Today, according to the unanimous agreement of our Baili Family, we have decided to select our family disciple Baili Xiao as the contemporary Saintess.¡± As Baili Chengfeng¡¯s voice fell, a ¡°boom¡± was heard, as endless Spiritual Energy surged in space. At the edge of the sky, a galaxy seemed to appear, hanging upside down in the southeast branch, with its dazzling light sparkling in the Firmament. A woman stepped across the void, her body surrounded by endless Immortal Qi, as if celestial music from distant heavens echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Baili Xiao was dressed in a light purple long dress, with several ribbons wrapped around her. At this moment, as the winter wind started to blow, the ribbons fluttered with the breeze, her long hair on top of her head slightly restrained, now scattering as she descended from the sky. Skin fairer than snow, lips red, teeth white. Seeing her face, many in the audience couldn¡¯t help but covertly swallow. ¡°How is it possible that she is from the Empty Vein Realm,¡± some of the Baili family¡¯s disciples exclaimed incredulously from below. Baili Chengfeng slowly took out the Token of the Saintess, raised his voice, and said, ¡°Xiao¡¯er, this Token of the Saintess is now entrusted to you. It carries the hopes of everyone in our Baili Family, and I hope you can leave your own legend in this era.¡± No sooner had Baili Chengfeng finished speaking than Baili Xiao was about to accept the token when a loud shout suddenly came from the crowd. ¡°Hold on, I object to this matter.¡± Everyone looked in surprise towards the source of the voice, only to see Baili Zhenyun step forward. ¡°Yun¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Baili Chengfeng frowned slightly, calling out. ¡°Today, when all the distinguished people from the Eastern Continent are here, I also want to stand before all the members of our Baili Family and ask our Family Head as a common descendant of the Baili Family, what exactly is the criterion for selecting the Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir and Saintess?¡± Baili Zhenyun looked at Baili Chengfeng and spoke loudly, ¡°Before this, the position of the Saint Heir had always been a contest among the younger generation of disciples. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Why is it that, after Baili Xiao arrived, without any reason, without any standards for judgement, was she given the position of the Saintess? I do not accept this.¡± Looking at Baili Chengfeng¡¯s embarrassed expression, Baili Zhenyun¡¯s eyes swept over everyone below, continuing, ¡°Today, the younger generation of our Baili Family are all here, and I think it is time for us to stand up. Is this Baili Family really everyone¡¯s family, or is it a domain ruled by the word of a few? I think most of you in your hearts also do not accept, and now, in front of so many people, we should seek an explanation. If you don¡¯t have the courage to stand up, if you are willing to be a coward, then I have nothing else to say, it just means you do not deserve to have the position of the Saint Heir.¡± As Baili Zhenyun¡¯s words came to an end, a stir erupted from below. ¡°I do not accept,¡± someone immediately stood up. ¡°Neither do I.¡± ¡°Exactly, why should she, Baili Xiao, become the Saintess.¡± As more and more voices arose from below, suddenly, the sky darkened, and a Holy Vessel slowly hovered above. ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect offers its congratulations to the Baili Family¡¯s Saintess ordainment ceremony.¡± Chapter 218 - Chapter 218 Chapter 217 A Palm ?Chapter 218: Chapter 217: A Palm Chapter 218: Chapter 217: A Palm When this voice erupted in the sky, the massive Holy Vessel ¡°boomed¡± thunderously as several figures descended slowly from the firmament. Each of these figures carried an imposing aura, with boundless might emanating from them. The leader of these figures was none other than the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and those who followed were all strongmen from the Emperor Pulse Realm. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï As the figures descended together, the audience below erupted into an uproar. ¡°How come the True Martial Holy Sect would specifically come to the Baili Family?¡± someone asked, puzzled. ¡°It is said that Baili Xiao was once a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± However, no matter how the audience discussed, the Great Elder swept his gaze over the dissenting Baili family disciples below and said indifferently, ¡°You all want to know why Baili Xiao was chosen as the Saintess, then let me tell you. Baili Xiao is not only a junior of your Baili family but also a disciple of our True Martial Holy Sect. As long as she can become the Saintess of the Baili family, our True Martial Holy Sect will also nurture her with great effort.¡± Hearing this, many people in the audience also understood. This Baili Xiao was a link connecting two great Immortal Sects. Imagine how terrifying it would be if someone was backed by two great Immortal Sects. Naturally, other members of the Baili family couldn¡¯t compare with her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï What¡¯s more, as the number one sect of the Eastern Continent, the True Martial Holy Sect was somewhat sought after by the Baili family. The young people present fell silent, knowing they were inherently at a disadvantage against her, not to mention that Baili Xiao¡¯s aptitude was originally extremely strong. ¡°The Great Elder¡¯s words don¡¯t seem to represent the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± a light laugh came from the crowd. Xu Zimei strolled up from below, dressed in a white robe, his aura proud and lofty. His deep eyes surveyed Baili Xiao, a sneer appearing on his lips. ¡°Who are you?¡± several Elders of the Baili family rebuked angrily. ¡°I, Xu Zimei, swear by the name of the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present, finally resting on Baili Xiao, and said calmly, ¡°As long as Baili Xiao dares to come to the True Martial Holy Sect, I will utilize all resources and connections at my disposal to suppress her, making her life in the Sect Gate difficult at every turn.¡± Although his voice was calm, the forcefulness in his tone made it hard for one to doubt its authenticity. ¡°Oh, right, many of you may not know something,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the timely arrival of the Patriarch Baili a while back, I might have killed her. That time, you escaped with your life, but next time you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect frowned and said faintly, ¡°Xu Zimei, why are you here?¡± ¡°Do I need to report my whereabouts to the Great Elder?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°This matter is none of your concern; you better not cause trouble,¡± the Great Elder said with a cold snort. ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just letting these young disciples of the Baili family know that having me in True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s background won¡¯t bring her any benefits. She is not worthy to receive the position of Saintess for no reason.¡± ¡°Young Master Xu, this is an internal affair of our Baili family, and I hope you don¡¯t interfere,¡± Baili Chengfeng said after taking a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere; carry on,¡± Xu Zimei gave Baili Zhenyun a look before leaving with a light laugh. The crowd below parted to make way for him. ¡°She¡¯s Xu Zimei, huh,¡± said Lin Yuqing with a faint smile. ¡°Still as annoying as ever,¡± Baili Xiao fell silent for a moment, then spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m already like this, and he still refuses to let it go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually good, killing him will bear no burden on me,¡± Lin Yuqing chuckled lightly, seeming unconcerned. ¡°Family Head, since the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect has spoken, shouldn¡¯t you also give us an explanation,¡± said Baili Zhenyun calmly. His heart was beating fast, and his palms were sweaty, it was obvious he was very nervous right now. The crowd below watched the scene with great interest since spectators always love a good spectacle. Baili Chengfeng had not spoken yet when Baili Xiao stood up and said composedly, ¡°What explanation do you want?¡± ¡°A fair opportunity to compete for the title of Saint Heir,¡± said Baili Zhenyun blandly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Baili Xiao smiled, her aura of the Empty Vein Realm enveloping her, ¡°I¡¯m right here, if any of you are dissatisfied, come at me. Today, in front of everyone, if anyone can defeat me, I¡¯ll relinquish my position as the Saintess.¡± ¡°Xiao¡¯er, you,¡± Baili Chengfeng looked startled, quickly trying to dissuade her, ¡°you were forcibly deprived of your Flying Immortal Body, and your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. This battle is very disadvantageous for you.¡± ¡°Why concern myself with a bunch of chickens and dogs,¡± returned Baili Xiao dismissively, ¡°If I need to be cautious against them, how can I talk of bearing Destiny, And competing with the real Talented Disciples.¡± Watching Baili Xiao¡¯s silhouette move forward step by step, her ribbons fluttering in the wind, and her momentum growing stronger, Baili Chengfeng¡¯s eyes shone with admiration. ¡°The true strength of a powerful individual is always his heart; the power behind him and everything else are just embellishments,¡± said Baili Xiao indifferently. ¡°This title of Saint Heir was originally mine, if it weren¡¯t for your sudden interference, this honor would have been mine,¡± huffed Baili Zhenyun, spiritual energy swirling around him. At that moment, a pale blue sword light flashed through the air. With a longsword in his hand, he charged straight at Baili Xiao. The sword light flickered rapidly in the air, splitting into several streaks in an instant. ¡°How can this level of strength compete for the Saint Heir?¡± Baili Xiao shook her head slightly, then took a step forward. Her slender hand seemed to pass through endless space, landing a palm on the weakest part of the sword light. With a ¡°bang,¡± countless sword lights shattered, and the jade hand unabated, heavily struck Baili Zhenyun¡¯s chest. A ¡°boom¡± resounded as an immense blast of energy erupted in the air, and Baili Zhenyun¡¯s body was sent flying backward, crashing heavily onto the ground below. The crowd turned to look, only to see Baili Zhenyun lying there, barely alive. A bloody hole had been blasted open in his chest, flesh and blood were sprayed about, a sight most gruesome. ¡°One move,¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s gaze swept over the young onlookers and stated flatly, ¡°If you weren¡¯t a child of the Baili Family, that palm would have taken your life.¡± The youths in the crowd were silent as the grave, each swallowing hard. After all, Baili Zhenyun¡¯s strength was enough to rank in the top five among the younger generation of the family. He might not have been the strongest, but he was not much different from the rest of them. And yet, such a one was not able to withstand a single palm strike from Baili Xiao. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219 Chapter 218 The Sect Gate Counts for Nothing ?Chapter 219: Chapter 218: The Sect Gate Counts for Nothing Chapter 219: Chapter 218: The Sect Gate Counts for Nothing Considering their own strength, they found themselves hesitant to take the stage. ¡°What a waste,¡± sneered Xu Zimei from below the stage. He could tell that Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t much stronger than Baili Zhenyun, if at all; it wasn¡¯t that she had defeated him so easily. Mainly, it was because of Bai Xiao¡¯s combat experience and her use of spiritual energy that she was able to instantly find the weakness in Baili Zhenyun¡¯s technique, and then gather all her power at once. With one move, she rendered Baili Zhenyun incapable of fighting back. In doing so, she both conserved her own strength and stunned these young warriors. ¡°Bai Xiao, you injure your fellow disciples so ruthlessly; you are simply unworthy of becoming the Saintess,¡± protested a young voice from below. ¡°Exactly, this woman is tyrannical. It¡¯s merely a common contest, yet she spares no one from her own clan. How can she be worthy of being the Saintess?¡± More and more people seemed to find their point of attack, protesting together. ¡°If you lack strength, make up for it with words.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± A roar nearly drowned out everyone¡¯s clamor. With an awe-inspiring aura, Bai Chengfeng silently looked at the younger generation of his family. ¡°You disappoint me. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï If someone surpasses you in skill, why not aspire to catch up and surpass them instead of being jealous and slandering others? Merely injuring a disciple is considered ruthless? Do you know what a Great Emperor is? If you don¡¯t have tens of thousands of lives on your hands, you don¡¯t deserve to be called a strong warrior. For one man¡¯s success, thousands of bones dry; the real strong are those who have emerged from the Sea of Blood. Look at yourselves now, what do you resemble?¡± Hearing Bai Chengfeng¡¯s words, the room fell silent and many of the youths bowed their heads in shame. ¡°Well, I hope my words give you cause for reflection,¡± sighed Bai Chengfeng, then announced loudly, ¡°I declare, Bai Xiao to be the Bai family¡¯s contemporary Saintess.¡± As Bai Xiao slowly accepted the token unique to the Saintess, the family members below all shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Saintess.¡± With a piercing gaze, Bai Xiao stepped to the edge of the enshrinement platform, her tone indifferent as she looked at Xu Zimei, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°My word still stands; if you dare to return to the True Martial Holy Sect, I will do everything in my power to kill you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± ¡°Bet on what?¡± asked Bai Xiao. ¡°We fight a battle; if you win, I will willingly yield the position of the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect to you. Thus, you could become the Saintess of two Imperial Rule Immortal Sects,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°If you lose, I do not want anything. I only have one condition.¡± After pondering for a moment, Bai Xiao finally asked, ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°A life-and-death battle, which cannot end until one of the parties is dead. There can be no retreat or surrender,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°I refuse,¡± Bai Xiao stated and turned to leave immediately. Watching her departing figure, Xu Zimei smiled without attempting to stop her. After all, this was the Baili family¡¯s turf, and there were so many people present. He didn¡¯t want to reveal too much, and, of course, the most important thing was that merely killing a Bai Xiao was simply uninteresting. The most painful thing in life is not death, after all. As the enshrinement ceremony slowly came to an end, the Baili family prepared a banquet to treat all the guests. The foods at these banquets were all items like spiritual medicines, which are exceedingly precious in the outside world. Plus, for the entire day today, all expenses within Hundreds Miles City were taken care of by the Baili family. You could consume anything for free anywhere within the city. ¡­¡­ As the banquet was about to end, Xu Zimei found Baili Chengfeng. Baili Chengfeng could guess the nature of the enthronement ceremony as well. Although the descendants of the family were dissatisfied behind the scenes, they weren¡¯t bold enough to embarrass him openly on such an occasion. There definitely was someone backing them up. Therefore, his attitude towards Xu Zimei had become much colder. ¡°You want to go to the Heavenly Primordial Minor World?¡± Baili Chengfeng asked indifferently. ¡°Yes, I hope Patriarch Baili can arrange it as soon as possible,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Seven days from now,¡± Baili Chengfeng replied indifferently, then fell silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°Why must you hold such great animosity towards Xiao¡¯er? I¡¯ve looked into the matter, and it seems she hasn¡¯t offended you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to try and plead, some decisions I¡¯ve made won¡¯t change,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Then watch your own back,¡± Baili Chengfeng huffed coldly and left with a flick of his sleeves. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Not long after, the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect also found Xu Zimei. ¡°Your grievances with Baili Xiao end here,¡± the Great Elder said indifferently, ¡°This is the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s intention. Some things aren¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± ¡°My matters don¡¯t need others to decide,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Without the support of the sect, you will be nothing,¡± the Great Elder stated, ¡°The current Baili Xiao is different from before. The sect plans to cultivate both of you to compete for Destiny of this era.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one Great Emperor, so you want us to fight to the death in the end?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, this way the sect¡¯s chances of competing for Destiny will also increase,¡± the Great Elder explained, ¡°If you both manage to make it to the end, even if you lose to the other, out of consideration for the same sect, one could spare the other¡¯s life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t get it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head indifferently, replying, ¡°I am destined to embody Destiny in this era, be it a Talented Disciple or an Evil Being. If one acts humbly, there might be a glimmer of life. Otherwise, they can only become a skeleton on my path to proving the Way.¡± ¡°Arrogant and reckless,¡± the Great Elder huffed coldly, ¡°This is the sect¡¯s decision, not something you can dismiss with a single word.¡± Watching the Great Elder¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°The sect doesn¡¯t matter a damn.¡± ¡­¡­ With the conclusion of the enthronement ceremony, the bustle of Hundreds Miles City, although still present, inevitably felt somewhat diminished compared to the previous few days. The story of Baili Xiao defeating Baili Zhenyun with a single palm strike on the platform of the enthronement had also spread throughout Hundreds Miles City. By now, the name of the Saintess of the Baili Family had nearly spread across the entire Eastern Continent. People paid great attention to the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of every sect, especially the Saintess of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. These were all the hot favorites for carrying Destiny each year. ¡­¡­ Seven days had passed, and Xu Zimei came to the Baili Family, ready to enter the Heavenly Primordial Minor World. Baili Chengfeng had been waiting inside the family premises, and he took Xu Zimei with him towards the family¡¯s Forbidden Land. ¡°You have only seven days, after which you will be forcibly expelled by the Secret Realm,¡± Baili Chengfeng said. Xu Zimei nodded. The matters within the Heavenly Primordial Minor World were of utmost importance to him; if not for wasting some time in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, he might already have obtained that item. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220 Chapter 219 Entering the Heavenly Primordial Mini World ?Chapter 220: Chapter 219: Entering the Heavenly Primordial Mini World Chapter 220: Chapter 219: Entering the Heavenly Primordial Mini World Passing through the dimly lit corridor, flowers of all seasons extended along the walls on both sides. Morning sunlight was obscured by white clouds, and a sky-full of snow overwhelmed the entire world. There were disciples practicing swordplay in the heavy snow, naked, and others running around the entire family estate with giant stones on their backs. Xu Zimei followed behind Baili Chengfeng, turning through several corridors. After passing several formations, the two of them continued without exchanging a word, finally stopping in front of a particularly ancient-looking gate. This gate towered into the clouds, its top invisible to the eye, surrounded by drifting white mist on all sides. It seemed like an independent space altogether. Xu Zimei looked down to find that without noticing, the ground beneath his feet was also enveloped in rising mist, as if he were treading on air. ¡°Ancestor, I bring someone into the Heavenly Primordial small world,¡± Baili Chengfeng took out a token and said respectfully, bending slightly. Then space before them twisted, and an elder walked out from it. The elder did not exude a powerful aura, yet the moment he appeared, the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be drawn to him, converging towards him. ¡°A person from outside our clan?¡± the elder cast a glance at Xu Zimei and said indifferently. ¡°Yes,¡± Baili Chengfeng paused, eventually nodding. ¡°You should know how important the Heavenly Primordial small world is to our family,¡± the elder spoke flatly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 ¡°I know,¡± Baili Chengfeng nodded. Seeing this, the elder did not obstruct any further; he sized up Xu Zimei thoroughly. At that moment, Xu Zimei could feel an immeasurable pressure emanating from the elder. He remained calm, chest out, head held high as he looked straight at the elder. Pale golden spiritual energy condensed in the air as the elder waved his hands several times. The originally closed gate, emitting a heavy presence, slowly opened. ¡°Three days,¡± the elder said evenly, ¡°you must leave the secret realm after three days.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Baili Chengfeng looked towards Xu Zimei. After all, he had previously promised seven days, but he dared not contradict the elder¡¯s words. ¡°Understood,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Baili Chengfeng breathed a sigh of relief, considering he¡¯d gone back on his promise. Watching Xu Zimei step through the gate, his figure swallowed by the white mist, the elder turned his head and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Baili Chengfeng hurriedly replied, ¡°This is a deal.¡± ¡°Go then, try not to bring outsiders into this Heavenly Primordial small world in the future,¡± the elder nodded, adding, ¡°After all, it is one of Uncle Master Changkong¡¯s few remaining gifts to our family. Tens of thousands of years have worn away so much. If our family does not produce a new Great Emperor, it will just continue to decline.¡± Baili Chengfeng nodded quickly, the elder in front of him was the strongest ancestor of the Baili Family, an existence that had stepped into immortality. He was also one of Emperor Changkong¡¯s War Generals, with a seniority so high within the Baili Family that no one else could match. ¡°When you get the chance, bring our family¡¯s current Saintess to see me,¡± the elder said after a pause, ¡°Stepping into Immortality is difficult, every step representing a great obstacle. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 My initial venture on the path of immortality has already reached its limit, and my life will remain as such. If our family cannot produce a new Great Emperor, what will remain of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect when I one day ascend to the heavens? Don¡¯t be fooled by the numerous Imperial Rule Immortal Sects on the Yuan Central Continent; how many of them actually retain their power? There is no such thing as eternal invincibility in this world; even a Great Emperor must eventually find his own path.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve done their utmost for their family.¡± Perhaps it was because few people ever came here, or maybe the many thousands of years of cultivation had made the elder feel lonely. The old man spoke a lot, and Baili Chengfeng only remembered that the snow was heavy that day, and when he left, his heart felt very unsettled. Even he had always been immersed in the glory brought by the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. They had never worried about anything, even if the sky fell, there would be ancestors holding it up. But he forgot one thing, the ancestors would one day reach the end of their lifespan. When all the glory was buried by the sands of time, what else could remain of the so-called Imperial Rule Immortal Sect apart from its title? This realization gave Baili Chengfeng, who had been the Family Head for hundreds of years, a sense of crisis for the first time. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei slowly walked into the mist, which obscured everything in front of him. He only felt his body become weightless, followed by a whirling sensation, as if he had fallen into an endless vortex. This lasted for a long while, until his body returned to normal. Xu Zimei found himself standing in the middle of a plain. The plain was vast and endless, with nothing visible around except for some rolling mountains. The whole world seemed especially barren. The only advantage was that the spiritual energy here was incredibly dense, unbelievably so. Now, with the arrival of Xu Zimei, a stranger, the previously calm world suddenly stirred to life. The spiritual energy of the world surged, the initial state of spiritual energy being formless and invisible. But now, amidst this spiritual energy, there was a mixture of cyan and yellow gasses. With these cyan and yellow gasses at the core, and the support of countless spiritual energies, numerous creatures were condensed in an instant. There were ancient trees reaching towards Cang Tian, wild lions with furious eyes, deer chasing each other, and legendary beasts from ancient times roaring towards the sky. The earth bore the weight of all things, and as these condensed creatures stood on the ground, they seemed to come alive, running freely between heaven and earth. They did not seem to see Xu Zimei. Legend has it that in the Heavenly Primordial small world of the Baili Family, there is an essence of Heavenly Primordial energy. This Heavenly Primordial energy is unimaginably beneficial for foundation building, cultivation, breaking through bottlenecks, and body tempering. It is said that after being tempered by this Heavenly Primordial energy, even opening the Vein Gates within one¡¯s body becomes much simpler. And this Heavenly Primordial energy is unique to the Eastern Continent, extremely rare and precious. Although the Heavenly Primordial small world can self-generate this energy, the process is extremely slow. Because the supply cannot meet the demand, the Baili Family only opens the Heavenly Primordial small world once a year, allowing family members with excellent potential to cultivate within it. Once the Heavenly Primordial energy inside is absorbed, they wait for a year, allowing it to regenerate anew. ¡­ Spiritual energy swirled around Xu Zimei, and as his True Fate World within him opened, a devouring force absorbed all the surrounding creatures. These creatures also possessed basic consciousness and scattered to escape when they sensed danger. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice, but not what I am looking for,¡± Xu Zimei felt for a moment and then shook his head, continuing deeper into the Heavenly Primordial small world. The space here was neither too big nor too small. Originally, Xu Zimei faced no danger outside, but as he walked deeper inside, The creatures that were around started to attack him. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221 Chapter 220 Mysterious Yellow Qi ?Chapter 221: Chapter 220 Mysterious Yellow Qi Chapter 221: Chapter 220 Mysterious Yellow Qi Initially, at the outermost area, the attackers on Xu Zimei were just some ordinary wild beasts. But as they delved deeper, Xu Zimei could feel these beasts becoming stronger and even gradually evolving into Monster Beasts. With Mad Blood Old Demon paving the way ahead, he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. They had been walking like this for about fifteen minutes when Monster Beasts came swarming from all directions, and the originally empty space was now oppressively dark. After Mad Blood Old Demon had cleared all the Monster Beasts in the vicinity, numerous angry roars resounded from all around. Qiongqi, Azure Dragon, Bi Fang, Kylin, Qiu Niu, Baize. More and more of these Divine Beasts, belonging only to legend and existing in places like the Wild Desolation or even the Mythical Era, began to emerge. As the terrifying beastly might swept across heaven and earth, these Divine Beasts roared as if they wanted to force Xu Zimei to retreat. Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s body was also surging with Spiritual Energy, with a blood-colored Changhe inverted in the sky. He was a puppet, is completely unaware of fear or dread, and has no emotions whatsoever. When Xu Zimei continued to move forward, all these Divine Beasts also began to attack. Dragons soared and tigers roareda€¡±a formidable beastly power prevailed, as the endless space around them shattered, and nearby small worlds collapsed. Although these Divine Beasts were not real but transformed by the Heavenly Primordial Qi, their strength was not to be underestimated; even Mad Blood Old Demon couldn¡¯t handle them for a while. Seeing Mad Blood Old Demon holding off these Divine Beasts and escorting them at his side, Xu Zimei was able to move forward much faster. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Eventually, he arrived in front of a tall mountain. This mountain was majestic in appearance, shaped like a bent bow, with steep slopes and an oval peak. Seeing Xu Zimei approach the base of the mountain, the Divine Beasts became even more frenzied. Xu Zimei slowly stopped in his tracks as he saw that there was a thin barrier enveloping the mountain. This barrier was transparent, with golden light coursing through it. Within this light, a terrifying presence was brewing. When Xu Zimei¡¯s Spiritual Energy surged around him and he punched the barrier, waves rippled across the barrier, like a stone thrown into a calm body of water. A majestic Emperor¡¯s might soared into the sky, endless Spiritual Energy condensed here, and the boundless space instantly shattered. Amidst the golden light, countless characters floated out. The transparent barrier shook violently, and the entire earth quaked along with the ¡°boom boom boom¡± echoing through the small world. ¡°Emperor Patterns left by Emperor Changkong,¡± Xu Zimei murmured with narrowed eyes upon seeing this scene. And at the same time, an elder in the outside world suddenly opened his eyes, and an endless aura spread from him, with a dreadful presence shaking the entire space with ¡°bang bang¡± sounds. ¡°The Formation left by Uncle Master Changkong has been triggered.¡± As the Emperor Patterns soared into the sky, the originally tranquil barrier began to ¡°buzz,¡± and countless cracks started to appear on the land. The barrier began to expand bit by bit; it was infinitely magnified, driving away all life in the surroundings. On the barrier, the characters left by the Emperor Patterns flickered, with thunderbolts crackling loudly, as a fearsome power permeated its surface. It seemed that anything that touched the barrier would be instantly devoured and obliterated. Witnessing this scene, Bai Meng stepped out from the void. He was covered in Demonic Qi, his boundless might spreading all around him. As the black mist condensed, he punched the barrier with full force. With a ¡°boom,¡± a strong wave swept across the surroundings, and the entire barrier began to show numerous cracks. ¡°Somewhat interesting,¡± Bai Meng snorted lightly as his power condensed around him again and he threw out several more punches in succession. Boom, boom, boom, the sounds exploded in midair, boundless waves of energy blooming like mushroom clouds, gathering together before dispersing, then dispersing and gathering again. Finally, with a series of crackling sounds, the impressive barrier ultimately could not withstand and was completely shattered. At that moment, accompanied by a roar of fury, the space before them was torn apart, and the figure of the old man appeared in midair. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the old man bellowed, his eyes split wide with rage. ¡°Stop him,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. He then strode step by step towards the high mountain. The old man tried to intercept, but was enveloped by the black fog, Bai Meng¡¯s eyes locked onto him deathly tight. With a casual punch, he sent him flying. A loud bang sounded as the old man¡¯s figure was directly blown backwards, crashing into the ground and leaving behind a bottomless pit. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Boundless might spread out from the pit, the ground cracking swiftly as the old man rose from it with an imposing momentum, walking on air, his expression grave as he looked at Bai Meng. ¡°Mysterious Immortal Realm?¡± he ventured a guess. Bai Meng chuckled lightly and said indifferently, ¡°First, I¡¯ll capture you and wait for our lord¡¯s judgment.¡± ¡­¡­ Around this high mountain, the Heavenly Primordial energy was even denser. It seemed that this place was the core of all the Heavenly Primordial energy of the entire small world, from which all the energy spread to the whole world. Looking at the high mountain before him, Mad Blood Old Demon threw a punch that blasted a spacious path at the mountain¡¯s base. Countless broken rocks tumbled down from the summit. Xu Zimei walked behind, with Mad Blood Old Demon clearing the way ahead; each of his punches could blast open a path. This high mountain was truly majestic, and the two walked for quite some time along the path at its base. The deeper they went, the purer and richer the Heavenly Primordial energy became. Finally, after Mad Blood Old Demon completely blasted through the base of the mountain, a vacuum area appeared at the midpoint of the high mountain. This place seemed to be an independent space, separated from the surroundings by a formation. The thick Heavenly Primordial energy was emanating from this formation, seemingly the core of the entire Heavenly Primordial small world. Within this formation, there flowed a particularly peculiar type of gas. This gas was pure yellow, seemingly possessing its own consciousness, constantly slamming against the formation all around, to no avail. This gas was filled with potent energy, and the surrounding Heavenly Primordial energy was radiating from it. In other words, all the Heavenly Primordial energy of this small world was produced by it. ¡°Mysterious Yellow Qi,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself as he watched the struggling yellow gas within the formation. The last essential element needed for Condensing the True Fate World. Mysterious Yellow Qi, also known as the Heaven and Earth energy, is often referred to as Heaven and Earth Mysterious-Yellow. Actually, this gas is the core substance of world creation; with it, a world can be deemed truly complete. After Mad Blood Old Demon threw several punches in a row, he finally managed to break the formation before them. The moment the formation shattered, the Mysterious Yellow Qi seemed to be liberated, rushing outwards at an extremely high speed. Right at that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate emerged above his head, the space shattered, and the Chaos Pearl burst forth from within. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222 Chapter 221 True Fate World Completely Whole ?Chapter 222: Chapter 221 True Fate World Completely Whole Chapter 222: Chapter 221 True Fate World Completely Whole When the Chaos Pearl appeared at that moment, boundless might spread out, and a gray mist emanated from the pearl, shrouding the Mysterious Yellow Qi within it. Immediately afterward, the Chaos Pearl dragged the Mysterious Yellow Qi into the True Fate World. In this haze of gray fog, no matter how much the Mysterious Yellow Qi struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free. Heavenly mystery and earthly yellow, these are the colors of heaven and earth, the Mysterious Yellow Qi is also the essence of the land. At this moment in Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, the entire heaven and earth began to transform. Above the sky, the wind rose and clouds surged, and the rumbling sounds echoed all around. The Mysterious Yellow Qi intertwined with the Yin and Yang Qi, merging into this world. The rules of this world were perfected, and everything began to evolve in an orderly manner. The rotation of the sun and the moon were in sync, and night and day came as expected. The once lifeless land now possessed strength, the soil started to become fertile, suitable for planting and nurturing life. Yin and Yang gave rise to the Five Elements: metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and the world also began to have various properties emerge. The four seasons were equally distinct, spring breeze, fierce sun, autumn rain, winter snow. Under many transformations, the entire world finally qualified as a real world. The River of Fate flowed through the void, and at this moment, it truly began to operate. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï And in the deepest reaches of the void, where there was nothingness, incredible might was stirring with many changes manifesting within, seemingly brewing something. The Heavenly Dao of this world was preparing to be born. The existence of the Heavenly Dao meant that this world could operate peacefully and normally, suppressing any existence that posed a threat to the world. This world was not very large, as it had just begun to be nurtured; its entire area was hardly larger than the Eastern Continent. But as this world grew and evolved, as Xu Zimei¡¯s strength increased bit by bit, the area of this world would also begin to expand. At the world¡¯s beginning, most of the area was still ocean, and within these oceans, many continents were rooted. If one were to view it from the outside, Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World would resemble a blue sphere. Seventy percent of the sphere¡¯s surface was ocean, and the land merely accounted for thirty percent. The world was newly established, and there were no living creatures yet. ¡°This is a new Epoch, it has turned the first page of its own chapter. Let this land be called the Divine Continent,¡± Xu Zimei proclaimed, his voice sounding grand and majestic, standing in the sky. Echoing responses resonated through the empty space, and at this moment, the Divine Continent possessed time. The world began to operate, marking its first day, first hour, first minute, first second. From this moment on, the Divine Continent would truly exist. ¡°Let this era be called the Era of Ruins,¡± said Xu Zimei once again. At this moment, he resembled a god of creation, his boundless might spreading out, where everything operated according to his will. The Divine Continent, the Era of Ruins, the surging Torrent of the Era unfolded its prologue at this moment. Every part of the world returned to nothingness, the world was truly established, the continent was named, and the era began. This was a moment that would be remembered. ¡­a€| And at this moment, now that the world had truly been established, the only problem that Xu Zimei faced was one. How to enable this world to have living beings. Living beings do not appear out of thin air, nor do they simply manifest on their own after the world is created. About the origins of life in Yuan Central Continent, there is a tale of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying. Legend has it that their fusion created Monster Beasts, and some of these Monster Beasts later evolved into humans. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t sure if this information was true, but he had already obtained Taiying Youying. Previously acquired at the Secluded Dragon Gorge of the True Martial Holy Sect, he now just needed to find Taiyang Zuzhao to merge the two and corroborate his own ideas. Unfortunately, both Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao are not part of the River of Fate¡¯s evolution. The fact that he previously managed to acquire Taiying Youying was already a great fortune; he currently had no leads whatsoever on Taiyang Zuzhao. But the boat will straighten at the bridge¡¯s end; he doesn¡¯t want to think too much about it for now. In fact, the simplest method regarding living beings would be to capture creatures from Yuan Central Continent and place them into his own Divine Continent. Unfortunately, the rules of two Epochs differ, and creatures not from the same Epoch cannot forcibly live in another. Even though Xu Zimei is the creator of this world, if he asked Heavenly Dao to bend the rules, at most he could introduce a few dozen creatures. But the development of a world requires far more than mere thousands or tens of thousands of living beings. This is the world¡¯s rules rejecting, even the creator himself has no way around it. Moreover, the creatures of every world are the foundation of that world, an indispensable part. Xu Zimei naturally couldn¡¯t allow creatures from another Epoch to become the foundation of his own True Fate World. Most importantly, the Epoch that Yuan Central Continent belongs to has not yet been destroyed, and Heavenly Dao still exists. Usually, an old Epoch is destroyed, then a new Epoch emerges. If the Heavenly Dao of the Epoch to which Yuan Central Continent belongs learns of another Heavenly Dao¡¯s existence threatening its position. Xu Zimei felt he would definitely be pursued and killed by the entire world. Although he fears nothing, the precondition is to wait until he¡¯s prepared, which is clearly not the case currently. ¡­a€| When the evolution of the True Fate World inside him ended, Xu Zimei felt a surge of tremendous energy nourishing him. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? This was the Creation Force, unlike any other, representing the supreme and dominating all. This force circulated within Xu Zimei, gradually improving his body. It slowly replaced his original powers with the Creation Force. Moreover, under the tempering of the Creation Force, streams of Taoist Charm pulsated within him, astonishingly evolving towards a Great Dao body. The Great Dao body is immaculate and pure, the most powerful in this world and the most suitable for cultivation. At this moment, Xu Zimei was bathing in the holy light; within him, the Creation Force, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, and the Great Dao body were in a very harmonious state. This state was very delicate, with the three merging yet maintaining their distinct characteristics. Xu Zimei was currently undergoing a transformative evolution. As days passed, his entire temperament changed a lot, appearing increasingly ethereal and beyond worldly concerns. Of course, under the influence of the Creation Force, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t forget to temper his weapon. Tyrant Shadow gradually absorbed the Creation Force, undergoing revolutionary changes itself. This situation lasted for a full seven days before Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, as he opened his eyes, it seemed as though the entire world had changed. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223 Chapter 222 How Can Others Decide My Fate ?Chapter 223: Chapter 222 How Can Others Decide My Fate Chapter 223: Chapter 222 How Can Others Decide My Fate ¡°` The Creation Force is invisible and colorless, and when this force spread around Xu Zimei, it seemed as if all things were trembling. With the activation of the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, at this moment, his hair did not turn red as usual. It was still black hair, skin the color of bronze tan. But for some reason, Xu Zimei at this moment gave off a very special feeling. This feeling was extremely pure. Whether it was his skin color, his eyes, his aura, or even the sound of his voice, and overall senses, they were all especially pure. If one had to describe it with a word, that would be ¡°perfect.¡± Pure and perfect without a hint of anomaly. And on the surface of his body, many patterns emerged at this moment. These patterns were like blood vessels contained within his skin, colored in deep purple. When he did not activate his Battle Body, his Creation Force was invisible and colorless. But upon activating the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, a man¡¯s phantom appeared behind him. At this moment, Xu Zimei felt that in his mind, once again, fragments of residual scenes appeared. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°Demon Lord, surrender, we represent the Heavenly Dao to pronounce your crimes.¡± ¡°Surrender is your only way out if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you were invincible for a lifetime, but never imagined you would enrage the Heavenly Dao, did you?¡± ¡°Stop resisting. You were born here and should belong here. Your fate cannot escape the River of Fate; you cannot break free from the suppression of Heavenly Dao.¡± As these intermittent scenes flashed through his mind, Xu Zimei slowly turned his head towards his back. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± The phantom of the man behind him seemed to speak, and yet it seemed like he said nothing at all. Only to see that phantom gradually dissipate, followed by a sky filled with rolling Demonic Qi. The Demonic Qi shrouded the heavens and the earth, and the Creation Force around Xu Zimei also turned black. At this moment, the sixth Vein Gate within his body, the one that belonged to the Emperor Pulse Realm, was also completely opened. Under the impact of the power he had once retained and the Ten-Vein Fruit, this force flowed unobstructed, overwhelming, and the sixth Vein Gate was pierced through in an instant. The sixth Vein Gate is called ¡°Muhuansong.¡± Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Every three Vein Gates make a Grand Circulation, and as the sixth Vein Gate opened, two Grand Circulations were simultaneously unlocked. It was as if a torrent had breached the dam, unstoppable. The Spiritual Energy surged and roared like a raging river within Xu Zimei¡¯s body. At this moment, boundless majesty emanated from within Xu Zimei, and behind him, his True Fate World was also completely condensed and revealed. It was a cobalt blue planet. When his True Fate Emerged, the fog behind him dispersed, and within that mist, the planet slowly rotated. With every rotation, it seemed to possess a power capable of destroying heavens and earth. Every movement appeared to have an unfathomable ability to change Destiny. The planet appeared incredibly beautiful; it resembled a water droplet, filled to the brim and utterly pure. It also resembled a piece of amber that had been hidden away for hundreds of years and was finally exposed to the daylight gleaming flawlessly. At this moment, the aura emanating from Xu Zimei was also growing stronger bit by bit. From Emperor Pulse Realm first layer, Emperor Pulse Realm second layer, ¡­a€| Emperor Pulse Realm ninth layer. ¡°` He only stopped when he reached the pinnacle of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Only after everything had ended did Xu Zimei take a deep breath. He could feel the earth-shattering changes within his body, barely able to control the immense power surging within. Even the slightest movement bore the potential to shatter the heavens and split the earth. The Creation Force within flowed, gradually strengthening his body. At this moment, Xu Zimei pondered a question. Why should people bear Destiny? It was because Destiny allowed a martial artist to Enter the Taoism. The realm of the Taoism could be considered the strongest system in this world, with only one Great Emperor per era achieving it, thus making the Great Emperor invincible in his time. But it seemed he no longer needed to consider these matters, for he had personally created an Epoch. He, Xu Zimei, would tread a Heavenly Path unprecedented in history. He no longer needed to think about Entering the Taoism or Stepping into Immortality because Destiny had become somewhat optional for him. He had embarked on the Path of Creation. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei looked around, the high mountain that he had been on was now completely collapsed. The ground around him was also riddled with cracks, and he now stood amidst a wasteland. At that moment, the Creation Force burst forth from around Xu Zimei, and as he waved his hands, the world of True Fate within him manifested. Within the vast white fog, the Chaos Pearl flew out. Xu Zimei held the Chaos Pearl, and at that moment, his presence was magnificent. He closed his eyes slightly, and once again the Chaos Pearl led him through the boundless space and time to the place where the River of Fate was located. This River of Fate belonged to the Yuan Central Continent, not his Divine Continent. ¡°All beings struggle to escape their Destiny,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. At that moment, with a sweep of his hand, streams of Creation Force enveloped the Chaos Pearl. The Chaos Pearl radiated endless light, solidifying space and halting time. Even the flow of the River of Fate ceased, as the Chaos Pearl traversed the boundless river. Time was uncertain; it seemed like an instant, yet also as if aeons had passed into oblivion. Suddenly, the entire River of Fate rippled, and the Chaos Pearl emerged, carrying a droplet of water with it. The droplet was tiny, but it gave Xu Zimei an incredibly familiar sensation. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see the changes within the droplet, as no one can inspect their own Destiny. But he knew this Destiny was his own, belonging to him, recorded in the River of Fate. ¡°How could others decide my Destiny,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled again. He placed the droplet in his palm, then, guided by the Chaos Pearl, returned to his True Fate World within the Divine Continent. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï At this moment, looking into the depths of the Endless Void, Xu Zimei placed the water droplet into the River of Fate within his True Fate World. ¡°This is my world, and I shall be the one to control my Destiny.¡± The moment the water droplet vanished, in a corner of the Endless Immortal Mountain, the Void Elder¡¯s face was stricken with shock. He looked up at the Firmament, his expression changing dramatically, ¡°The Demon King¡¯s Destiny¡­ has disappeared.¡± It was not only within the Endless Immortal Mountain, but also in several places across the Yuan Central Continent. Several individuals looked up at the sky at the same time, their auras mighty yet their expressions fluctuating uncertainly, unsure of what to do. ¡­ Having settled everything, Xu Zimei also left the area. Meanwhile, outside, the ancestor of the Baili Family had already been Suppressed by Bai Meng. Bai Meng was an entity who had Entered the Taoism and even surpassed the pinnacle of stepping five steps into it. Ordinary people naturally could not contend against him. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224 Chapter 223 The World-Ending Bow and the Thousand Calamities Arrows ?Chapter 224: Chapter 223: The World-Ending Bow and the Thousand Calamities Arrows Chapter 224: Chapter 223: The World-Ending Bow and the Thousand Calamities Arrows ¡°` When Xu Zimei approached the old man, she saw demonic Qi entwined around him. This demonic Qi transformed into chains, binding the old man in mid-air. No matter how much the old man struggled, it was useless. Seeing Xu Zimei walk up, the old man glared at her with furious eyes and said angrily, ¡°What exactly do you want? Do you really want to start a war with my Baili Family?¡± ¡°So what if we do?¡± Xu Zimei replied. The old man fell silent for a moment before asking faintly, ¡°Is this your intention, or the Holy Sect¡¯s?¡± ¡°Use your head and you¡¯ll understand,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and said, ¡°If the True Martial Holy Sect wanted to obliterate you all, would we have bothered to attend your enfeoffment ceremony?¡± As soon as Xu Zimei¡¯s words ended, a polar light suddenly shot down from the edge of the sky. Infinite airwaves rippled overhead, and the sound of sonic booms ¡°boomed¡± loudly. Watching the descending polar light, Bai Meng¡¯s hands surged with demonic Qi, throwing a punch directly at it. With a ¡°boom,¡± the demonic Qi and the polar light dispersed simultaneously, and Bai Meng¡¯s burly figure actually took a step back. ¡°Interesting,¡± he said, looking at the sky, his eyes gleaming with a bloodthirsty light. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 In the upper reaches of the sky, space cracked open, and a young man stepped out of the void. An endless aura rose from the young man, who held a curved bow in his hand, with more than a dozen long arrows on his back. Both the curved bow and the long arrows were enshrouded in gray mist, radiating an aura that could destroy heavens and earth. When the young man released an arrow, half of the firmament showed cracks, as though the entire world would end under that long arrow. ¡°World-Ending Bow, Thousand Calamities Arrows,¡± seeing the two items in the young man¡¯s hands, Xu Zimei said in surprise. One should know that these bow and arrows were once used by Emperor Changkong. What¡¯s most important is, the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left by the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, were all specially crafted by emperors when they bore their destinies, modeled after their own weapons. Very few emperors left behind their actual weapons, after all, their weapons were like partners to them. Having accompanied them through life and death, they had long since formed a bond. Both the Divine Martial Sword and the Heaven-Devouring Blade from the True Martial Holy Sect were, in fact, replicas of Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. Now, the bow and arrows in the young man¡¯s hands, Xu Zimei could confirm, were the genuine Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. ¡°Five Steps to Immortality,¡± Bai Meng said with a light laugh, his eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at the young man¡¯s arrival. ¡°Since when did the Baili Family have such an existence?¡± Xu Zimei also said with some surprise. ¡°Qinghe,¡± seeing the appearance of the young man, the old man bound in mid-air hastily called out. The young man frowned slightly and shot out two more arrows. The long arrows pierced through the Wugeng Void, directly severing the chains of black mist in mid-air. ¡°Old ancestor, are you alright,¡± Baili Qinghe asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but be careful with that big man,¡± the elder said, pointing at Bai Meng next to him as a reminder. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Baili Qinghe,¡± hearing this name, Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°I think I know who you are.¡± ¡­ The True Martial Holy Sect spanned seventy thousand years; though it had the glory brought by three Great Emperors, it couldn¡¯t avoid decline. Until that time, a little girl suddenly rose up, leading the True Martial Holy Sect to another era of brilliance. The girl was honored as ¡°Hong Tian.¡± During the era when Empress Hongtian bore destiny, many talented disciples emerged at that time, and back then, Empress Hongtian was just an inconspicuous disciple within the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°` No one knew of her talent, nor did many hear her name. In that era, a genius emerged in the heartland of the Eastern Continent. He once traveled alone to the Central Continent and visited dozens of the immensely powerful Imperial Rule Immortal Sects there. He also challenged them one by one, and fought duels with the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of those dozens of Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, never once tasting defeat. Ultimately, he returned to the Eastern Continent, devoted himself to cultivation, and prepared for the competition for Destiny of that era. He was the hot candidate for the emperor of that era, both his talent and disposition were of the highest grade. Had it not been for the arrival of that girl, perhaps he truly would have become the emperor of the age. Regrettably, everything in the end became nothing but a backdrop to that girl¡¯s rise on the Emperor¡¯s Path. People witnessed the rise of that girl with their own eyes. After that battle, the name of Baili Qinghe completely vanished, never to be seen again. He wasn¡¯t a Great Emperor, nor was he one of the War Generals. He was just the Saint Heir of the Baili Family in an era long past, a loser in the struggle for Destiny. ¡­ ¡°Five Steps to Immortality,¡± upon seeing Baili Qinghe¡¯s realm, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. In his previous life, he truly hadn¡¯t heard of this person, but of course, even he couldn¡¯t help but admire him. A single defeat didn¡¯t represent anything; some people, although defeated, hadn¡¯t given up. To reach the realm of Five Steps to Immortality meant that the opponent was already at the pinnacle of this world. One more step would allow them to break through the tenth Vein Gate. For the opponent to reach this realm wasn¡¯t just a matter of talent; the effort and struggle behind it were truly moving. At this moment, Baili Qinghe looked gravely at Bai Meng; he could feel that the other was at the same pinnacle of the Ninth Vein Gate as himself. What surprised him, however, was that the other seemed not to be Stepping into Immortality, but Entering the Taoism. One must know that in any era, only a Great Emperor could Enter Taoism. Could it be that the other had obtained some Secret Technique to Enter Taoism? Such a thought indeed gave him chills. The elder and Baili Qinghe both looked gravely at Bai Meng. Bai Meng was enveloped in Demonic Qi, with a powerful aura covering the entire Heavenly Primordial small world. ¡°We shall meet again,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile to the two, ¡°Additionally, if you¡¯re smart enough, it¡¯d be best not to publicize this incident.¡± After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he saw Bai Meng wave his hands in the air and a Space Gate appeared. Both of them walked into the Space Gate. Watching the two leave, the elder and Baili Qinghe exchanged glances, each seeing the solemnity in the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°This Heavenly Primordial small world is ruined,¡± the old man sighed helplessly. At this moment, the Qi of Heavenly Primordial in the small world began to fade. The core of this Heavenly Primordial Qi was the Mysterious Yellow Qi. Only with the Mysterious Yellow Qi could so much Heavenly Primordial Qi be produced continuously. Emperor Changkong had even set up an Emperor Pattern Array for this purpose, to prevent someone from stealing the Mysterious Yellow Qi. Alas, now the family¡¯s precious site was thoroughly destroyed. ¡°Do we need to report this to the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Baili Qinghe asked, ¡°after all, he is their Saint Heir.¡± ¡°But Xu Zimei¡¯s father is the current ruler of the True Martial Holy Sect. We have no way of dealing with him,¡± the elder sighed, shaking his head slightly. ¡°I will go to the True Martial Holy Sect to see. No matter what, an explanation is owed,¡± as Baili Qinghe¡¯s voice faded, his figure gradually disappeared into thin air. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225 Chapter 224 Once Treaded Through Wind, Snow, Mountains, and Rivers ?Chapter 225: Chapter 224 Once Treaded Through Wind, Snow, Mountains, and Rivers Chapter 225: Chapter 224 Once Treaded Through Wind, Snow, Mountains, and Rivers The Space Gate opened, and the two traversed through the endless space. Before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes was nothingness, and he only felt his body was in a vacuum. As a martial artist of the Emperor Pulse Realm, he actually had the ability to tear through space. However, his ability only allowed him to move short distances, incapable of long-distance traversal. ¡°Master, where are we heading now?¡± Bai Meng asked from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Maple Leaf City, Yao Shengnan and Xiao Guizi are there,¡± Xu Zimei replied. As his voice fell, there came a ¡°boom¡± as if the space in front of them was about to explode. An extremely strong force was gathering in the void above their heads. ¡°Someone is disrupting our spatial teleportation,¡± Bai Meng said with a frown. ¡°The other party is hiding in the void, and we can¡¯t find them yet.¡± As this force grew stronger, the surrounding space was forcibly compressed, and countless streams of spatial turbulence spread out in all directions. These streams of spatial turbulence were like sharp blades, enveloping the entire void in a dense and chaotic flow. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Master, shall we exit first?¡± suggested Bai Meng. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Seeing Xu Zimei nod, he waved his huge hand, and the sky was filled with dancing Demonic Qi. All those chaotic streams were annihilated within it, and the space before them was torn apart once again as they slowly made their way out. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows as he observed his surroundings, the expected attack had not materialized, and it was very quiet. ¡°They¡¯ve disappeared,¡± responded Bai Meng. ¡°Just now, at least five Stepping into Immortality powerhouses attacked together.¡± ¡°Ordinary Immortal Rule Sect definitely doesn¡¯t have such power,¡± Xu Zimei pondered, frowning. Among the forces he had come into contact with, and had conflicts with, that could possess this kind of power, there were only two. ¡°Ancient Nether and Divine Gate!¡± There was no need to say much about Ancient Nether; they were the overlords of the Wild Desolation era and had their reserves despite having gone through a catastrophe. As for the Divine Gate, they were even more mysterious, owning the Forbidden Land Old Land, which was also a treasure trove. After tens of thousands of years of development, their exact strength was known to few. Xu Zimei scrutinized his surroundings; this place was a jungle with barren trees standing stark against the land. Cold winds swept through, following a heavy snowfall, everything the eye could see was a vast expanse of white. At the end of the line of sight, there emerged a village with wisps of smoke from cooking fires ahead. Bai Meng concealed himself in the void, while Xu Zimei walked towards the village, intending to inquire where this was. ¡­ ¡°Hidden World Village,¡± read Xu Zimei with interest from the dark stone stele at the entrance of the village. ¡°Once trampled through mountains and rivers amidst falling snow, life is but a dream.¡± Xu Zimei entered the village, which wasn¡¯t large, but the sights within greatly amazed him. Inside the village, there were only a few dozen houses, but above these houses, there was a river suspended midair. The river was so clear that the bed was visible, and whenever a villager needed water, the river would flow down automatically as if conscious. In front of every household in the village, all kinds of spiritual fruits and mysterious herbs were planted. Among them were some precious Mysterious Medicine of day and even star-grade rarity. One must know that in the outside world, these items were all very precious. And now, they were as common as muck, visible everywhere. The snow from outside couldn¡¯t fall into the village, where it was spring all year round, and a variety of flowers, plants, and trees grew lushly. At this moment, watching Xu Zimei, this outsider, a brawny man holding a hoe, seemingly just back from the fields, approached. ¡°Who are you?¡± the brawny man asked warily. ¡°I am lost. May I know where I am?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He could feel there was something extraordinary about this small village; it didn¡¯t seem at all like a place where mortals would live. ¡°Lost?¡± the brawny man chuckled, as spiritual energy surged throughout his body, and he struck towards Xu Zimei with his palm. Seven Vein Gates around his body burst open; this was actually a powerhouse from the Saint Vein Realm. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and punched back. With a ¡°boom,¡± both men took several steps back. ¡°Emperor Pulse Realm?¡± the brawny man looked up in some surprise and asked. It should be noted there was a whole great realm between them, yet now, they were evenly matched. Xu Zimei snorted, as Creation Force wafted around him, and he drew Tyrant Shadow with a roar of the Shadow Dragon resonating alongside the sound of his sword being unsheathed. Refined by the Creation Force, Tyrant Shadow had indeed undergone another transformation. The roar of the Shadow Dragon, along with the Blade Qi of the Tyrant Shadow Wu Geng, dispersed into the heavens and earth, marking Xu Zimei¡¯s first true battle since advancing to the Emperor Pulse Realm. The brawny man¡¯s fist was covered with a layer of pale green spiritual energy, which transformed into the phantom of an Azure Snake as faint cracks appeared in the surrounding space. As they clashed, another ¡°boom¡± erupted, sending endless shockwaves sprawling outwards. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Xu Zimei raised Tyrant Shadow high and unleashed the Way of Inquiry¡¯s nineteenth technique. The Blade Technique was unpredictable and powerful, and at this moment, it actually overwhelmed the Saint Vein Realm brawny man. After fighting for quite a while, the brawny man was disheveled and in disarray, with his robe torn in many places. But Xu Zimei also knew that, although he had the upper hand, the other party hadn¡¯t suffered any real damage. ¡°Enough, I think we can talk now,¡± the brawny man said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°What is there to talk about?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently, without halting his attacks. ¡°You just want to live in Hidden World Village, don¡¯t you?¡± the brawny man replied. ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood; I am truly just lost.¡± The phantom of the Shadow Dragon manifested in mid-air, while boundless thunderbolts and flames rose into the sky. With this slash, the Shadow Dragon¡¯s previously closed eyes suddenly opened, and a vast draconic might enveloped the area. Following a dragon¡¯s roar, the Shadow Dragon tore through layer upon layer of space with infinite wind and thunderbolt, charging towards the brawny man. Seeing such might, a few figures suddenly appeared out of nowhere not far from the two of them. There were four figures in total: one tall, one short, a woman and an elder. ¡°My, my, the Snake King is getting pushed around by someone from the Emperor Pulse Realm, how embarrassing,¡± the short one gleefully remarked. ¡°It would¡¯ve been the same if you were up there,¡± the tall one beside him replied dispassionately. ¡°This young man does look quite tasty,¡± the woman next to them licked her enticing red lips and said with a seductive smile, ¡°Shall we go lend a hand?¡± ¡°No need, the Snake King isn¡¯t that weak,¡± the last elder shook his head, seriously watching the battle before them. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± the brawny man roared as he watched the Shadow Dragon rise into the heavens, with boundless spiritual energy spreading from around him. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227 Chapter 226 I Want to See the Name of the Sword Immortal ?Chapter 227: Chapter 226 I Want to See the Name of the Sword Immortal Chapter 227: Chapter 226 I Want to See the Name of the Sword Immortal After the battle with Emperor Qin Tian had concluded, the Sword Immortal immediately followed suit and ascended to the Upper Realm. His martial path conviction was so strong that he could not possibly be confined by the Yuan Central Continent. However, before he left, he still left his legacy in this small world he had created, hoping that one day, his descendants would come here. ¡­a€| ¡°This is the small world created by the Sword Immortal?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï The group of five hurriedly nodded their heads. ¡°So what are you doing here? Seeking the legacy left by someone else?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want the Sword Immortal¡¯s legacy,¡± the diminutive Dog King sighed and said, ¡°Originally, the five of us were highly respected loose cultivators from the Central Continent.¡± ¡°Speak human language,¡± Xu Zimei interrupted, speaking indifferently. The Dog King gave a few dry laughs and then continued, ¡°Actually, the five of us were infamous loose cultivators. We stumbled upon the entrance to this small world by chance and struggled to enter. We thought we would encounter a great fortune, but never expected to be duped by the Sword Immortal.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Although the Sword Immortal is no longer present, this small world still has a Divine Soul incarnation he left behind, with a strength comparable to the peak of the Divine Vein Realm,¡± the Dog King said with a sigh, ¡°After we came in, we were thoroughly thrashed by this Divine Soul incarnation. Then it commanded us to guard the entrance to this Hidden World Village, prohibiting anyone from entering unless they are the descendants of the Sword Immortal¡¯s family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s somewhat interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled faintly and said in a low voice. ¡°Now that you are here, you might as well stay in this Hidden World Village. It¡¯s more lively with more people,¡± the elderly Tiger King proposed with a smile, ¡°This small world is controlled by the Sword Immortal¡¯s Divine Soul incarnation, and without its permission, no one can leave.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking?¡± Xu Zimei sneered and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that you want me to confront the Sword Immortal, providing you with an opportunity to escape.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the group of five all chuckled dryly, then said, ¡°How could that be? But if you are willing to take the lead, we will definitely support you with all our might.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly,¡± the brawny Snake King hastily said, ¡°Stuck in this godforsaken place, we¡¯re almost bored to death. There¡¯s nothing here. We have no idea when the Sword Immortal¡¯s descendant will come; we can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death.¡± ¡°While that¡¯s true, the Sword Immortal¡¯s Divine Soul incarnation is ultimately unlike any other Divine Vein Realm being,¡± the Deer King said blandly, ¡°After all, it is the Sword Immortal; his actual combat power must be higher than his realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight Emperor Qin Tian to a draw at the Immortal Ascension Boundary.¡± ¡°Do you know the difference between an elephant and an ant?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°An elephant can crush an ant with one foot,¡± the short Dog King ventured. ¡°Correct,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and walked straight towards the village, ¡°I can crush an elephant with one foot, while you are but ants.¡± ¡­a€| The willows swayed in the April breeze. The further into the village one walked, the more abundant and lush the vegetation became. When Xu Zimei reached the end of the village, a valley appeared before him. A vista of pink unfolded before his eyes. A sea of peach blossoms was vying to burst into bloom, creating a tide of red. It was like an ethereal fairyland on earth, with the pleasant sound of a stream trickling by. As if the morning glow of the heavens had descended, such a scene should only exist above the skies. And amidst the fluttering petals, a man dressed in white, holding a longsword, was sitting by the stream, repeatedly washing his sword. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since a living person has come,¡± the man turned his head towards Xu Zimei and said softly. ¡°Sword Immortal?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°A mere title,¡± the man shook his head, and replied, ¡°I prefer being called Jiang Yun, Are you here to seek my legacy?¡± ¡°Just curious to take a look,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°This small world is hidden deep in the Endless Void; I¡¯m very curious about how you all managed to find it,¡± Jiang Yun asked with a hint of bewilderment. ¡°There¡¯s always some coincidence,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Jiang Yun stood up, sheathed his longsword, and walked toward Xu Zimei step by step. ¡°What deal?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I let you leave this place, and you bring my legacy to my clansmen,¡± Jiang Yun replied. ¡°If you wished for your clansmen to obtain the legacy, why did you not leave it within the clan but rather placed it in a hidden small world such as this one?¡± Xu Zimei asked with some confusion. ¡°The more easily obtained, the less others will cherish it,¡± Jiang Yun shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I actually left some hints in the clan. I gave my clansmen a route to this small world. Although the route is treacherous, it¡¯s not lethal. If some truly talented disciple from the clan overcomes the numerous obstacles and arrives here, it would also prove that he has the temperament qualifying him for my legacy.¡± ¡°But what you didn¡¯t expect is that after so many years, no clansman has arrived,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Jiang Yun nodded, looked at Xu Zimei, and asked, ¡°How about it?¡± ¡°I can leave this place without your help, so this deal doesn¡¯t stand,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. ¡°This small world is under my control; without my permission, no one can leave,¡± Jiang Yun said indifferently, then turned and walked away. ¡°You can stay in the Hidden World Village for now; when you¡¯ve thought it over, come find me.¡± ¡­a€| The sky was filled with peach blossoms fluttering about when a beast¡¯s roar shattered the tranquil silence. A massive figure of Chaos descended from the Void, causing cracks to form on the ground beneath its feet. A nearby stream flowed rapidly, and the fluttering pace of the peach blossoms intensified. Jiang Yun turned around, his gaze slightly sharpening as he looked at Chaos, with the longsword on his back trembling and emitting light vibrations. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if the reputation of the Sword Immortal is deserved,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Not a bad Vein Beast,¡± Jiang Yun finally replied softly after a while. Chaos let out a fierce roar, the Spiritual Energy around its body surged, and it took a half step back with its left foot before charging forward. It threw a punch; a rumbling sound erupted in midair, and the Spiritual Energy above also gathered, creating countless waves. This punch was magnificent, full of grandeur. Jiang Yun slightly lifted his head, holding the sword scabbard without even drawing the blade. He simply drew a casual line in the air with the scabbard. A vast stream of Sword Qi instantly appeared in midair. This Sword Qi was boundless and sharp, reverberating at the edge of the sky, as if it could cut down half of the Firmament. Space developed endless fissures, and as the Sword Qi fell, the massive body of Chaos was sent flying backward. With a thunderous crash, dust billowed into the sky, and Chaos struggled to stand up. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228 Chapter 227 Void Spirit Monkey ?Chapter 228: Chapter 227 Void Spirit Monkey Chapter 228: Chapter 227 Void Spirit Monkey At that moment, Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze sharpened as he threw the longsword, still sheathed, upwards toward the firmament. The scabbard was emitting endless sword light, rumbling loudly in the sky. The scabbard descended slowly from the air, and behind it appeared the phantom of a longsword. This longsword spanned across the entire sky; its hilt and tip reached the horizon, as if its length were pushing the limits of this world. The entire firmament was filled with the sharp sword qi resonating, and even without leaving the sheath, the blade already held such power. As Chaos tried to stand up, it was met with the boundless authority and sword qi of the longsword, continuously suppressing it. No matter how it struggled, it couldn¡¯t escape. In the valley, Xu Zimei and Jiang Yun stood facing each other. Between them, Chaos was roaring and struggling. Winds rose and clouds swirled overhead, endless spiritual energy condensed into billowing mist, and a longsword hung in midair, suppressing Chaos. ¡°Truly worthy of a being that can stand against a Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. To know that the Jiang Yun before him was merely a divine incarnation, with a cultivation at most at the Divine Vein Realm. And under the premise of equal realms between Monster Beasts and humans, it is always the Monster Beasts that utterly dominate humans. But at this moment, Jiang Yun hadn¡¯t even drawn his sword and was effortlessly suppressing Chaos. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± Jiang Yun asked Xu Zimei in a casual tone. ¡°If your true body were here, the outcome might indeed be uncertain,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile, ¡°But unfortunately, one divine incarnation is far from enough.¡± Demonic Qi surged in midair, and a cluster of black mist coalesced from above, carrying boundless authority as it charged directly towards the longsword suspended in midair. With a ¡°boom,¡± the sword qi and demonic qi scattered across the sky, and the endless shadows of the void sword began to shatter inch by inch. The force that had been suppressing Chaos was suppressed in turn, and in an instant, Chaos broke free, furiously roaring at Jiang Yun. The longsword was retracted, and Jiang Yun slung the scabbard back over his shoulder, paying no mind to Chaos, but rather, he gazed solemnly at the Demonic Qi in the sky. ¡°Without having become an emperor, to think that there still exists such a being in the lower realm,¡± Jiang Yun murmured softly. ¡°The question of whether to continue the fight should be directed at you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What is your relationship with the Ancient Demon Cave?¡± After a moment of thought, Jiang Yun finally asked. ¡°You know of the Ancient Demon Cave?¡± Xu Zimei asked in surprise, his response subdued. ¡°I¡¯ve only encountered such pure Demonic Qi in the Demon¡¯s Cavern,¡± Jiang Yun replied. Although he was now a divine incarnation, his true self had ventured into the Upper Realm, where experiences and knowledge could be shared with his divine incarnation. And the memories of his divine incarnation could likewise be transferred to his true self. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a simple division of the divine soul; you¡¯ve condensed an independent consciousness entity with your divine soul,¡± Xu Zimei contemplated aloud. ¡°It¡¯s still far from being an independent consciousness entity. I don¡¯t have the ability to create such beings,¡± Jiang Yun shook his head slightly and asked, ¡°Are you from the Ancient Demon Cave?¡± ¡°Knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you,¡± Xu Zimei replied coolly. He himself didn¡¯t yet know what the Ancient Demon Cave truly was, so, naturally, he didn¡¯t want to reveal too much to others. ¡°You should know that in the Central Continent there¡¯s a Space Gate that can connect with the Demon¡¯s Cavern,¡± Jiang Yun said, ¡°Other than that, unless you ascend to the Upper Realm, you¡¯ll never see the Demon¡¯s Cavern.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei asked placidly. Bai Meng had talked to him about this, so he was somewhat aware. ¡°That Space Gate was sealed,¡± Jiang Yun replied, ¡°and ancestral teachings have been passed down since the Mythical Era. Although I do not know who left these teachings, at least during the Era of Emperors, every Great Emperor added a seal to the Space Gate before their ascension. From the True Martial Great Emperor to the Mortal Great Emperor, the Era of Emperors lasted for hundreds of thousands of years, with all Great Emperors maintaining the tradition without interruption.¡± Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze became intense. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He realized that the situation was more serious than he had imagined. Although Bai Meng had told him some information, he knew little and was only told that he would understand after receiving the Demon Lord¡¯s legacy. But now, Xu Zimei found that the Ancient Demon Cave seemed to be targeted from the beginning. Since the Mythical Era, he had thought the Demon Lord merely had some enemies. But now, not to mention the past, the involvement of all Great Emperors from the Era of Emperors was beyond his imagination. ¡°Why did they seal the Space Gate?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe you should ask the True Martial Great Emperor, or you could go to the Wild Desolation era or even the ancient Mythical Era for answers,¡± Jiang Yun said with a smile. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°How about we make a new deal?¡± Jiang Yun said with a smile. ¡°There is a Divine Beast in the world, known as the Void Spirit Monkey, which can disregard all seals and move freely through the Endless Void,¡± Jiang Yun said, ¡°If you can find the Void Spirit Monkey, you could break the seals on the Space Gate and enter.¡± Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze turned towards Chaos. He had never heard of such a creature. ¡°A spirit beast that only existed in the Mythical Era, it had already gone extinct in the Wild Desolation era,¡± Chaos hastily replied. As an Ancient Divine Beast, it knew more about the matters of the Monster Race than others did. ¡°No, no. To be precise, it¡¯s bordering on extinction, but a few still remain,¡± Jiang Yun said, ¡°Indeed, this Divine Incarnation of mine is not your opponent, but even if you destroy my small world, you will gain nothing. Better to have a trade, which would benefit us both.¡± ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°My kin is still on this Continent, and if I deceive you, you can completely take revenge on my kin. This would be a loss for me and it¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Jiang Yun replied. ¡°Several eras have passed, and I do not know how my kin are doing now. I just hope you can bring back my legacy, and should they encounter trouble, I hope you can help them within your capabilities. In return, I am willing to reveal the location of the Void Spirit Monkey to you. If you are interested, I can also tell you about the matters of the Upper Realm.¡± ¡°After so long, what if your family has already perished?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°No, the last resort I left within my clan is still there, which means my family has not yet reached the final crisis,¡± Jiang Yun shook his head in response. ¡°Alright, I agree,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He truly wanted to know everything about the Ancient Demon Cave, including his own connection with the Demon Lord. It was probably the only knot in his heart. Suddenly, spiritual energy surged around Jiang Yun, and in the palm of his hand, a transparent and delicate small sword was spinning. This small sword seemed to contain sword intent powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth. Even a glimpse of it was enough to sense its sharp edge. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229 Chapter 228 Arrival of the Undying Race ?Chapter 229: Chapter 228 Arrival of the Undying Race Chapter 229: Chapter 228 Arrival of the Undying Race ¡°I hope you will keep your promise. I have left a trace of my consciousness inside. On the day you deliver the inheritance, I will tell you everything,¡± Jiang Yun said. His body was surrounded by sword Qi, and the small sword was seen floating in midair before it slowly came to a stop in front of Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei took the small sword and put it into her Storage Ring. She then asked, ¡°How much do you know about the Ancient Demon Cave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Forbidden Land of the Upper Realm; it¡¯s not just that understanding it is impossible, even publicly discussing it is not allowed,¡± Jiang Yun said. ¡°I¡¯ve only passed by the Demon¡¯s Cavern once and know a little about it. It is said that within it linger the most powerful demons of this world, possessing the strength to destroy worlds.¡± ¡°What if I am one of the so-called demons?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be hostile towards me?¡± ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t have many feelings about demons,¡± Jiang Yun shook his head and said. ¡°Just like humans can be good or evil, so can demons. One should not condemn an entire race with a single stroke.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Yuan Central Continent is ultimately too small,¡± Jiang Yun looked at Xu Zimei and said earnestly. ¡°Come to the Upper Realm sooner. It¡¯s a vaster and broader world. That¡¯s where the true destination of the strong lies.¡± ¡°What do you plan to do with them?¡± Xu Zimei turned to look at the five people from Hidden World Village behind her and asked. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, kill them if you want, or let them go,¡± Jiang Yun replied. As they were talking, a rumbling explosion suddenly came from above the firmament. With the sound of the explosion, the entire small world began to shake. Xu Zimei looked up into the sky, and saw countless tiny red dots suddenly appearing above the firmament. As these red dots grew larger, Xu Zimei was startled to realize that each represented a person. However, these people had red skin, and their eyeballs were pitch black without any white sclera. Aside from that, they were not much different from ordinary humans. Xu Zimei had seen some things in the evolution of the River of Fate and naturally recognized these beings at a glance. ¡°The Undying Race,¡± he said in surprise. One of the rulers of the Wild Desolation era, the Undying Race was collectively referred to as one of the Three Great Races along with the Monster Race and Giants. These three races defeated the Ancient Nether and almost ruled the entire era of Wild Desolation. The Giants were severely weakened in their battle with Ancient Nether and eventually retired from the world. The Monster Race was overthrown by True Martial Great Emperor, while the Undying Race seemed to vanish without a trace, leaving no message behind. ¡°You do know quite a lot,¡± Jiang Yun said with a smile. ¡°What does the Undying Race want here?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. By this time, the sky was almost completely occupied by densely packed Undying Race members. In the most central position was a cylinder-like device resembling a launcher. Although there were many members of the Undying Race, their realms were not very high. However, it seemed the Undying Race had a special method to converge their power together and then transmit it into the central cylinder. When so many people¡¯s power was converged, it must be terrifying. With each attack launched by the central cylinder, the small world where Xu Zimei was shook once. The earth cracked in countless places, and it was feared that if this continued, it would sooner or later be destroyed. ¡°Can your small world hold on?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°They won¡¯t destroy this small world,¡± Jiang Yun shook his head and replied, ¡°This is already their third time here, and I don¡¯t know how much longer I can last.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re in a hurry to send out your legacy?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t appeared, I would¡¯ve only been able to pass my legacy to those five people and let them take it out,¡± Jiang Yun nodded and said, ¡°But I ultimately couldn¡¯t trust them.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other for too long, have we? And you can trust me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a personal feeling,¡± Jiang Yun replied, ¡°Besides, I can tell that my legacy doesn¡¯t appeal to you as much. But it¡¯s different for them.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked, ¡°What are the Undying Race doing here?¡± ¡°They¡¯re seizing small worlds to use as bases,¡± Jiang Yun replied, ¡°Some people once reached a certain consensus that the Undying Race should not appear on the Yuan Central Continent, so they can only look for these small worlds in the void.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look, Jiang Yun smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you go to the Upper Realm. The Undying Race on Yuan Central Continent isn¡¯t much of a threat.¡± As the two of them talked, the sky of the entire small world began to show cracks. It was as if the entire firmament was about to collapse. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°You should leave,¡± Jiang Yun said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°This is my small world; where can I go?¡± Jiang Yun smiled and said lightly, looking up at the sky, ¡°These ants only dare to act because they see my avatar is weak. If my real body were here, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be so presumptuous.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, stepped onto thin air, and crossed over to the five people from Hidden World Village. ¡°My lord, how did it go?¡± The five people, seeing Xu Zimei appear, quickly asked. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Now there are two paths before you; choose for yourselves,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Either you share life and death with this small world. Or I¡¯ll let you out to do me a favor.¡± The five people looked at each other, nodded, and replied, ¡°Please tell us, my lord.¡± ¡­¡­ As the firmament above completely shattered, a vast army of the Undying Race descended from the heavens. In an instant, they occupied the entire small world. And in that valley fragrant with peach blossoms, Jiang Yun stood at the summit of the valley, his white robe fluttering suddenly. He calmly watched as tens of thousands of troops surrounded him. ¡°The respect of Sword Immortal is as consistent as ever, still radiant,¡± a loud laugh rang out, and the dense crowd parted, as a man in a blood-black robe slowly stepped forward. ¡°Five Steps to Immortality,¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze grew deep and intense as he said lightly, ¡°You really think highly of me.¡± ¡°The Sword Immortal who once battled the Great Emperor, and who declared ¡®In this world, the Sword Dao is but so¡¯a€¡±how could we dare to underestimate you?¡± the man in the Blood Robe replied with a smile. ¡°The fight with Qin Tian was just a casual sparring session; it¡¯s been too exaggerated by later generations,¡± Jiang Yun shook his head and said lightly, ¡°Occupying my small world, aren¡¯t you afraid of my retribution?¡± ¡°Matters of the Upper Realm will be handled by those above. We just need to do our part,¡± the man replied with confidence. Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze turned sharp, he tilted his head down slightly, and slowly drew out the longsword in his hand. As the longsword was unsheathed, myriad sword qi resonated through the void. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230 Chapter 229 Sword God Descends ?Chapter 230: Chapter 229 Sword God Descends Chapter 230: Chapter 229 Sword God Descends Endless Sword Qi echoed in the sky, as the sword was slowly drawn from its scabbard. ¡°Clang,¡± At this moment, myriad sword shadows slashed through half the firmament, and the surrounding space emitted a ¡°crack¡± sound, fracturing under the weight of this force. The sword in Jiang Yun¡¯s hand was not overly long, just over two feet, with the entire blade a pale blue. The hilt was pitch black, looking extremely delicate. As he slowly swung the longsword in his hand, endless Sword Qi surged like the giant waves of a tsunami, striking down with unmatched power. With a ¡°boom,¡± nearly a hundred of the Undying Race were annihilated within the Sword Qi. The sky was still filled with dancing Sword Qi, shrouding the whole world within it. The others around stepped back in fear witnessing such might, looking up at the figure in the sky with a mix of awe and horror. Jiang Yun walked on air, his white clothing fluttering, his body surrounded by formidable Sword Qi. Among the Undying Race, those who wore swords quivered in response. It was as if all swords were resonating, threatening to bury the entirety of heaven and earth within a sea of swords. Countless longswords rose into the air, the ¡°clang¡± of drawn swords intertwining with the hum of sword energy. Sword Qi fused with the longswords, forming a peerless giant sword of the vast sea. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 At this moment, Jiang Yun was like a Direct Immortal among swords, as if all the swords in the world were obeying his command. When he slashed down once more, another few hundred of the Undying Race perished. The fissures in the earth grew wider, and great chasms appeared across the ground. The leader in the Blood Robe frowned upon seeing this scene; his blood energy roaring within him, he too stepped into thin air and charged toward Jiang Yun. A skeletal phantom slowly emerged behind him, and this skull was his True Fate. At this moment, two orbs of ink-green Ghost Flame flashed within the skull¡¯s eyes as waves of blood energy enveloped it. With the Blood Robe man¡¯s punch, the skeletal phantom behind him mirrored the motion. With a ¡°boom,¡± the sky full of Sword Qi shattered, and Jiang Yun¡¯s figure was also forced back several steps. After all, he was only at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, while his opponent had already taken Five Steps to Immortalitya€¡±the gap between them could hardly be bridged by anything else. ¡°Yield this minor world, and I will let your avatar leave,¡± the Blood Robe man said flatly to Jiang Yun. ¡°You¡¯re afraid,¡± Jiang Yun slightly lifted his head and said with a faint smile. The Blood Robe man paused for a moment before saying indifferently, ¡°Do you think you alone can contend against our entire race?¡± It wasn¡¯t so much fear, but indeed he didn¡¯t wish to make an enemy of Jiang Yun. The name of the Sword Immortal was extraordinarya€¡±just an avatar possessed such strength; it was hard to imagine just how formidable the true body in the Upper Realm might be. ¡°Then you might be disappointed,¡± Jiang Yun said with a light chuckle. At this moment, he stood up and slowly closed his eyes, with boundless Spiritual Energy converging around him. On the surface of his skin, veins bulged as if to burst, conspicuously marked. Lines of blood patterns appeared on his body, his eyes turned completely blood-red, and the might around his body surged almost a hundredfold in an instant. At that moment, the surrounding Spiritual Energy began to burn. The originally colorless Sword Qi turned a deep crimson. Shattered Sword Intent was reassembling, the ferocious hum of the sword piercing the entire world. The entire firmament was now tinged with blood red, painted by the swarming Sword Qi. Jiang Yun slowly opened his eyes, and at that moment, the aura around him grew even stronger. ¡°Secret technique, Blood Prison Heaven Burning.¡± He, like a lonely boat drifting in the Endless Sea, was surrounded by tsunamis roaring, and giant waves whipping up endless hurricanes. It seemed as if his being could be annihilated by this formidable might at any moment. ¡°It seems you have decided not to keep this avatar,¡± the Blood Robe man said frowningly, ¡°By burning all the essence blood in your body, you momentarily increase your strength by tens of times. No matter the outcome, this avatar of yours is as good as finished.¡± Upon hearing the Blood Robe man¡¯s words, Jiang Yun sneered and slowly raised the longsword in his hand. At that moment, a blood-red aurora soared into the sky, illuminating half the firmament. An ever-increasing aura of might was condensing on the longsword, and the surrounding space had long been ripped apart. The collapse was now complete, as if the sounds of the vast Great Dao echoed in midair. The phantom of a colossal sword slowly coalesced behind Jiang Yun. With every move of this giant sword, it seemed as though the entire microcosm was shaking. ¡°Sword God descends,¡± Jiang Yun murmured softly, as he held the sword with both hands, lifting the longsword high above his head. And the phantom of the colossal sword behind him trembled along, with the blood-colored Sword Qi reverberating at the edge of the sky. ¡°The sword chant from afar is sounding, what a beautiful battle song, ¡± Jiang Yun chuckled softly. With his roar, the longsword in his hands, together with the colossal sword upon his body, both descended toward the ground below. But as the longsword fell, his entire essence, Qi, and spirit were instantly drained, and the entire avatar dissipated into smoke and ashes. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï However, the might of the descending longsword was already difficult to halt. Seeing this situation, the Blood Robe man¡¯s face became grave, having not expected the situation, which had seemed nearly certain, to become so troublesome. Just an avatar was giving him such a great amount of trouble. He rose into the air, with red-colored Spiritual Energy flowing around him. The shadowy figure of a skull let out a ferocious roar, as white bones looked imposing. Waves of blood-colored Qi swirled around the giant sword and he went for a punch directly at it. The vast waves of Qi engulfed the whole space, and when the surge dissipated, many figures were even blown away. A small mushroom cloud spread at the edge of the sky, and as the dust settled, everyone looked up again. They saw that the colossal sword, which had overshadowed the sun, had vanished without a trace, and apart from some marks left by Sword Qi, the world was very peaceful. The Blood Robe man stood in midair, his robe torn into several pieces. After a long silence, the previously extinguished eyes of the skull phantom reignited with two ghostly flames. The Blood Robe man then let out a long sigh. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our Undying Race¡¯s characteristics, I might have really fallen to you this time.¡± The Blood Robe man descended from the air, looking at the ravaged earth. The valley was now leveled, and he frowned, asking, ¡°How is this small world doing?¡± ¡°It seemed like a few people left just now,¡± a person beside him promptly reported. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, take it over first, send a message to the clan, ¡± the Blood Robe man replied indifferently. As his voice faded, the ground beneath his feet suddenly cracked open, followed by the entire world shaking. Even the sky at this moment burst open. ¡°Commander, this world seems to be headed for destruction,¡± said someone beside him in panic. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231 Chapter 230 Old Land ?Chapter 231: Chapter 230 Old Land Chapter 231: Chapter 230 Old Land An explosion echoed through the void, and half of that space seemed to collapse. The rumbling sound echoed in all directions, with every member of the Undying Race standing above the firmament. This minor world had turned into ruins, and as it collapsed, everything turned into dust within the void. Everyone witnessed the destruction of a minor world and ultimately sighed. They might say they had gained nothing from this trip but had instead suffered tremendous losses. ¡°Leader, what should we do?¡± someone beside him inquired. The man in the Blood Robe snorted coldly and said, ¡°Report the situation to our clan, then scout for a new minor world.¡± ¡­a€| Xu Zimei passed through layers of space and finally emerged in the outside world. The figure of Bai Meng did not appear, but hid within the void instead. Xu Zimei looked around at the emptiness and laughed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve all come, why bother hiding?¡± As his words fell, ripples spread through the surrounding space, and six figures appeared mid-air simultaneously. Immense radiance of the Immortal Realm surged around five of the figures, their imposing auras faintly merging and pressing towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Master Yin, long time no see,¡± Xu Zimei said to one of the elders with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï That elder was none other than the previous master of the Divine Gate, Yin Wuheng. ¡°Young Master Xu, we have been waiting for you for quite some time,¡± Yin Wuheng smiled and replied. ¡°May I know why Master Yin has sought me out?¡± Xu Zimei asked with narrowed eyes. He looked around at the five elders, all of them powerful beings from the Immortal Ascension Boundary. Moreover, when he and Bai Meng were in the void, it was probably these individuals who had attacked him, forcibly cutting off the spatial transfer. ¡°Someone wishes to meet you,¡± Yin Wuheng smiled and replied. ¡°To have Master Yin come with five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts must mean this is the strongest force your Divine Gate can muster,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°The identity of this person must be extraordinary, Shall I take a guess?¡± ¡°No need to guess, you will know once you go see,¡± Yin Wuheng shook his head slightly and replied. ¡°Alright then, I too am curious to see who it is,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and responded. ¡­a€| The origin of the Old Land traces back to the Mythical Era. Of course, this so-called origin is actually based on fragmented records and rumors. It¡¯s said that creatures during the Mythical Era were still weak, the Epoch had just begun, and their time spent in cultivation was short. The commonfolk could hardly protect themselves. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï At that time, between heaven and earth, there were many monsters born from heaven and raised by earth, each monstrously strong and formidable. Ordinary creatures had great difficulty contending with them. To avoid being hunted by these monsters, beings started to live together, laying more and more traps and formations around their homes. Latter, as these beings grew stronger, the methods they used to set up formations and traps also became increasingly varied. Eventually, the areas they inhabited turned into dangerous lands. After several Epochs of evolution, some of these dangerous lands were destroyed, disappearing from historical records with time. But the Old Land alone, after flowing through several Epochs, still remains in this world. And through the evolution of Epochs, it has become one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands of the Yuan Central Continent. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei followed Yin Wuheng and the others as they set out eastward, where apart from Xu Zimei who was at the Emperor Pulse Realm and Yin Wuheng at the Saint Vein Realm, the other five were existences that had Stepped into Immortality. Thus, the group did not stop along the way, and after ten continuous days, they finally arrived at the Old Land at top speed. During this period, while traveling, the five elders in the Immortal Ascension Boundary encircled Xu Zimei, preventing him from escaping. Looking at the ancient land that had floated through the ages before them, countless people had been made here, and just as many had been buried here. The continuous mountain ranges blocked the end of their sight, and there were no plants around. The place looked bleak and barren. A flock of crows flew over the sky, each carrying a rotten corpse in its beak. The noise echoed through the empty expanse of heaven and earth. ¡°Please, Young Master Xu,¡± Yin Wuheng said with a smile. As Yin Wuheng led the way, Xu Zimei was sandwiched in the middle and closely followed. Having crossed the sprawling mountain ranges, they found the place desolate and uninhabited. The entrance to the Old Land was shrouded in mist, and a barrier blocked the way. With a wave of Yin Wuheng¡¯s right hand, the barrier immediately melted away, creating an opening the size of a door. Then, they closely followed and entered. The biggest difference between the Old Land and the outside world was that here, it was always night. Light struggled to penetrate this place. Apart from the brightness brought by flames, all sunlight that touched here would be instantly devoured. The sky was pitch black, an utterly pure darkness, devoid of stars and moon alike. ¡°Have you been to the Old Land before, Young Master Xu?¡± Yin Wuheng asked with a smile. As they walked into the Old Land, the five elders in the Immortal Ascension Boundary behind them disappeared from sight. ¡°You could say I have, or haven¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. In this life, he indeed had not been here, but after the secrets of the Old Land were revealed in his past life, he had followed the army of martial artists, trying his luck in the chaos. Moreover, in the unfolding of the River of Fate, he had seen the formation of the Old Land and the cruelties of the Mythical Era. ¡­ ¡°Then, Young Master Xu, please stay close to me to avoid any danger,¡± Yin Wuheng said. ¡°The Old Land is vast and boundless, and there are many areas that even we of the Divine Gate have not fully explored.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Soon after, they saw a strange creature sprinting from a distance and stopping beside Xu Zimei. The creature was bulky with two red horns on its head. Its eyes were as large as half a fist of an ordinary person, and apart from having sparse hair on its head, the rest of its body hair appeared quite thick. Xu Zimei took a closer look and realized that it was actually a rakshasa. The rakshasa was dragging a carriage behind it. ¡°Young Master Xu, you must be tired from the journey. Please rest in the carriage,¡± Yin Wuheng said with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded and slowly stepped onto the carriage. He knew that flying was forbidden in the skies above the Old Land, governed by a mysterious force that everything bent to, not even the people of the Divine Gate could fly here. What¡¯s more important was that within the Old Land lay a path discovered at the cost of a disciple of the Divine Gate¡¯s life. This path was absolutely safe, and having Yin Wuheng act this way also prevented Xu Zimei from knowing this route. ¡­ After Xu Zimei sat in the carriage, they saw the whole carriage slowly set in motion. The rakshasa was incredibly strong, walking as fast as if it were flying, and the interior of the carriage was very stable. ¡°My Lord, what do you plan to do?¡± Bai Meng¡¯s voice arose nearby. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the Divine Emperor, of course,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°After all, they¡¯ve gone to such great lengths. Five elders in the Immortal Ascension Boundary, they really do think highly of me.¡± Chapter 232 - Chapter 232 Chapter 231 First Encounter with the Divine Emperor ?Chapter 232: Chapter 231 First Encounter with the Divine Emperor Chapter 232: Chapter 231 First Encounter with the Divine Emperor ¡°How does Your Majesty know it must be the Divine Emperor?¡± Bai Meng asked curiously. In fact, he did not have much respect for the emperors of this world, as he himself was a being who had opened ten Vein Gates. It was only the rules of the Yuan Central Continent that limited him. ¡°To be able to command five Martial Artists who have Stepped into Immortality, within this Divine Gate I cannot think of a second person,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that I am a bit puzzled as to why the Divine Emperor is going to such great lengths to find me. Just for the Heaven-Devouring Blade, it doesn¡¯t seem worth it.¡± Xu Zimei pondered, after those three Great Emperors bombarded the Divine Emperor, he had been in hiding, wanting to take on Destiny anew. His whereabouts had always been very secretive, even after later generations of Martial Artists had occupied much of the Divine Gate, he had not shown himself. ¡­¡­ The carriage had been traveling for a long time, its surroundings sealed, making it impossible to see the outside. However, Bai Meng had memorized the road they took on their way here. Finally, after a long while, the carriage curtain was pulled open. Directly ahead was an extremely dazzling palace, with pearls, agates, and gems inlaid all around it. And the entire palace was built of the rare Red Gold Crystal. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? On both sides of the road to the palace, a variety of Mysterious Medicine and Spiritual Plants were planted. ¡°It really is like the style of the Divine Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°Young Master Xu, I will not follow you in, just walk straight ahead,¡± Yin Wuheng said with a smile. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze rested on the palace as he walked step by step into it. Walking through the shaded path densely surrounded by Spirit Trees and Mysterious Medicine, Xu Zimei entered the palace. Before him was a deep and bottomless corridor, and on both sides of the corridor walls were many paintings. Xu Zimei scanned them briefly, the paintings depicted the life story of the Divine Emperor. From his struggles all the way to taking on Destiny. Passing through the long corridor, Xu Zimei stepped into the grand hall. There was an Imperial Throne right in front of the grand hall, fashioned from an even rarer Red Gold Divine Crystal. However, at this moment, what caught attention was not the throne, but the man sitting on it. The man originally had his back to the entrance, but as Xu Zimei walked in, the throne slowly rotated, and the man turned around as well. At this moment, no matter how dazzling the so-called grand hall was or how precious the materials were that the palace was built with, they were all less compelling than the man on the throne at this instant. It was as if, by simply sitting there, he became the core of the entire world. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Xu Zimei lifted his head to look at the man on the throne. He was dressed in a purple robe, his hair slightly long and casually tied at the top of his head. He exuded a majestic aura, unlike those powerful individuals who intentionally emit an imposing presence. This seemed to be the natural air of strength that came with some powerful beings, those in high positions, those who had truly seen the pinnacle. In his eyes seemed to be countless worlds, with Circulation Stars flowing within. When he sat there, what seemed like a very natural action gave people the feeling of looking up to a high mountain. Shouldering Cang Tian and stepping on the dark abyss, he truly seemed unshakable. ¡­¡­ The two faced each other for a long time, and finally, the man spoke, ¡°Your performance has surprised me.¡± ¡°Divine Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°You¡¯ve already guessed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°Before we talk, shouldn¡¯t we invite the person hiding in the shadows to join us?¡± the Divine Emperor said with a light smile. As his words fell, Bai Meng¡¯s massive figure emerged from the space. He gave the Divine Emperor a glance, his eyes tinged with disdain. ¡°The pinnacle of our times,¡± the Divine Emperor said after sizing up Bai Meng for a while, before finally shaking his head, ¡°Even an ordinary Great Emperor might not be a match for you.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s a pinnacle Great Emperor?¡± Bai Meng replied coolly, ¡°The existence of the Nine Paths¡¯ Vein Gates isn¡¯t worth much.¡± Bai Meng had his own pride; he was a being who had entered the Taoism, no different from a Great Emperor who carried Destiny. Moreover, his true strength had already reached the level of one who had opened all ten Vein Gates. Maybe those Great Emperors who grew up in the Upper Realm would be able to battle with him at his peak. As for these Great Emperors who had not yet ascended, to put it bluntly, they were just kings dominating the Lower Realm. ¡°No wonder you are so confident, daring to come to my Divine Gate like this,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a smile, not minding it, ¡°It¡¯s really bizarre for a being like you to not ascend to the Upper Realm but instead help others.¡± ¡°I am a Heavenly Demon,¡± Bai Meng replied simply. The Divine Emperor was startled, then gazed at Bai Meng intently for a moment before laughing, ¡°Interesting, really interesting. To think that someone like me, abandoned by the heavens, could encounter the Heavenly Demon of our times, that¡¯s quite a fate.¡± ¡°What Heavenly Demon?¡± Xu Zimei frowned at Bai Meng and asked. He had discussed Bai Meng¡¯s identity with him before, and Bai Meng had said his existence was different from others. Be it the enemies of the Demon Lord or those Demon Generals in the Ancient Demon Cave, none could arbitrarily change the Demon Lord¡¯s Destiny until he had accepted the inheritance. But Bai Meng could come directly to Xu Zimei and help him. At that time, Bai Meng had also said he was different from other Demon Generals; even if the Demon Lord did not resurrect, he would still emerge in this life, for he had his own mission. ¡°What is your mission?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking him; he can¡¯t tell you,¡± the Divine Emperor interjected with a laugh, ¡°Besides the Great Emperors of each era, the Demon Slayers, and the Heavenly Demon himself, no one can know before the conditions are ripe.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The rules of the Heavenly Dao,¡± Bai Meng quickly replied. ¡°Like my existence?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown, ¡°Is the Heavenly Dao playing with us?¡± ¡°No, the Heavenly Dao has no consciousness; it¡¯s like a machine without feelings, indifferent to good or evil, just maintaining its own rules,¡± Bai Meng shook his head, ¡°When the time comes, you will naturally understand.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he snorted coldly in his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t care about its rules; in this life, I will break free from the River of Fate and create a new Epoch, and everything will have to follow my rules.¡± ¡°It seems the Demon Slayer of this era will have their hands full,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a light chuckle. ¡°What did you want to see me for?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°I initially wanted to negotiate some terms with you,¡± the Divine Emperor said, ¡°But now, seeing the existence of the Heavenly Demon, I think we can have an equal conversation.¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t have the qualifications to speak to me on equal terms!¡± Xu Zimei said coolly, ¡°Do you think you are still the Great Emperor of old times?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s say I¡¯m at a disadvantage,¡± the Divine Emperor replied with a smile, unconcerned, ¡°As long as you can help me, I can agree to any demand you may have.¡± Chapter 233 - Chapter 233 Chapter 232 Myriad Dao Lotus ?Chapter 233: Chapter 232 Myriad Dao Lotus Chapter 233: Chapter 232 Myriad Dao Lotus ¡°I won¡¯t help,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. The Divine Emperor was taken aback, then said, ¡°Won¡¯t you even ask what it is about?¡± ¡°Apart from destiny, what else could compel you to emerge and risk exposing your whereabouts?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°So you know,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a slight glance, looking Xu Zimei over, ¡°It seems you¡¯re more complicated than I imagined.¡± ¡°I do have something I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Go ahead,¡± nodded the Divine Emperor. ¡°Why does every Great Emperor seal the Space Gate leading to the Ancient Demon Cave?¡± ¡°Are you that concerned about matters related to the Demon Race?¡± the Divine Emperor slightly furrowed his brow, then said, ¡°That place is inhabited by a group of bloodthirsty, brutal creatures devoid of humanity. If the Space Gate were breached and those demonic creatures descended upon the Yuan Central Continent, it would result in catastrophe, with rivers flowing with blood.¡± ¡°How do you know the creatures there are devoid of humanity? Have you seen them with your own eyes?¡± Bai Meng said displeasedly. ¡°This is the will left by the Sages; that Space Gate has been sealed not only since the Era of Emperors but even from the ancient Mythical Era, with each era¡¯s mighty powers adding seals there,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. ¡°Whether these demonic creatures are truly brutal or not, it¡¯s better to be prepared. After all, should it be true, who would bear the consequences?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Legend has it that in the ancient Mythical Era, when common folk first made contact with cultivation, they were very weak, oftentimes hunted and killed indiscriminately by naturally-born and raised monsters as food. Later, a Taoist Boy riding an Azure Ox appeared, traveling the Yuan Central Continent, specifically slaying those monsters. He brought a ray of hope to the feeble common folk,¡± the Divine Emperor said, ¡°Over time, as the common folk grew stronger, the Taoist Boy disappeared. In remembrance of him, people called him the Sage.¡± After explaining, the Divine Emperor continued, ¡°Now, should we talk about my matter?¡± ¡°I must obtain the destiny of this world, and I know that you are determined to have it too, so in some sense, we should be considered enemies,¡± Xu Zimei replied coolly. ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not interested in the destiny of this era,¡± the Divine Emperor quickly shook his head in response, ¡°We can be partners.¡± Hearing the Divine Emperor¡¯s words, Xu Zimei was taken aback and asked incredulously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your destiny shattered during that battle?¡± ¡°As you said, it shattered, not disappeared,¡± the Divine Emperor replied, ¡°Things that are shattered can still be reassembled.¡± ¡°What do you want my help with?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯ve checked many holy texts and secret records from ancient to modern times and know there¡¯s something that can reassemble my destiny. However, I¡¯ve secretly traveled the entire Yuan Central Continent for the past several hundred years without finding a trace of it,¡± the Divine Emperor said helplessly. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked puzzledly. ¡°There¡¯s a rumored miraculous item in this world, known as the Myriad Dao Lotus,¡± the Divine Emperor stated deliberately. Xu Zimei was startled, clearly well acquainted with the Myriad Dao Lotus. The Myriad Dao Lotus had a total of eight flowers, its history is so ancient that it¡¯s difficult to trace. The eight flowers came in varied colors: white, black, red, yellow, green, blue, purple, and gray. Each of these flowers possessed a unique, remarkable effect. It was rumored that Empress Hongtian was the only person who had gathered a Myriad Dao Lotus. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï After she ascended, she placed the Green Lotus within the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Cleansing Sword Pond to help martial artists comprehend the spirit of their weapons. Meanwhile, the Green Lotus remained within Baili Xiao¡¯s legacy. As for the other lotuses, their whereabouts are still a mystery to this day. ¡°The Myriad Dao Lotus can help you condense your destiny?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the Red Lotus within it that has the effect of condensing the Taoist Charm,¡± the Divine Emperor quickly replied. ¡°As long as I have the Red Lotus as the core, I can find a way to condense destiny again.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, we do not have this Red Lotus within the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and responded. ¡°No, you can go back and look through the secret records left by your Sect¡¯s ancestors. Many things are recorded there, and there must be information about the Myriad Dao Lotus,¡± said the Divine Emperor. Xu Zimei gave the Divine Emperor a look and said with a light laugh, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to know about the Red Lotus. Why don¡¯t you go to the True Martial Holy Sect and look for my father instead of asking me for help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. If you help me, I am indebted to you. If I go directly to the True Martial Holy Sect, then it doesn¡¯t involve you much,¡± the Divine Emperor smiled and said. ¡°You should understand.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I think you don¡¯t dare go to the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor fell silent for a while, before finally saying, ¡°Among the three Great Emperors who besieged me back then, there was the Ice Snow Emperor.¡± The Ice Snow Emperor is the Chi Family¡¯s esteemed ancestor and the one who led the Chi Family to the glory of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. If it involved the Ice Snow Emperor, then it made sense. The Ice Snow Emperor and the True Martial Holy Sect have their own story. Of course, this is only about her personally; it has nothing to do with the Chi Family. If the Divine Emperor were to condense his destiny again and reach the Upper Realm, he would definitely seek revenge on those people. Both in reason and in sentiment, the True Martial Holy Sect would stand with the Ice Snow Emperor. ¡­ ¡°Give me a reason to help you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. The Divine Emperor quickly replied, ¡°I can be your protector when you carry your destiny.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. The Divine Emperor glanced at Bai Meng beside him, and then said, ¡°He can¡¯t be your protector; he has his own mission.¡± ¡°As the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, do you think I lack protectors?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. The Divine Emperor was taken aback, as he hadn¡¯t considered the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect that stood behind Xu Zimei. ¡°Whatever you see in this Old Land, you can take; maybe you have conditions, and we can talk about them,¡± said the Divine Emperor. ¡°What I need, you can¡¯t give me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. ¡°However, I¡¯m not without sympathy. If you¡¯re willing to be my subordinate, I can help you look into the news about the Myriad Dao Red Lotus.¡± ¡°Getting a Great Emperor to become your subordinate, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± the Divine Emperor asked in return, without anger. ¡°Some people are accustomed to standing high on a divine pedestal; but when you pull them down, you¡¯ll find they are not much different from ordinary people.¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°Even Great Emperors are not invincible, so why is it not possible? Just like you, an existence that has been pulled down from the pedestal; what is there left to be proud of?¡± Xu Zimei stared at the Divine Emperor. What he intended to do was to shatter all of the other¡¯s pride and self-respect. To lay bare the brutal reality right in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s change the terms,¡± the Divine Emperor said after a slight silence, finally shaking his head. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234 Chapter 233 Do You Want to Make Enemies of the Whole World ?Chapter 234: Chapter 233 Do You Want to Make Enemies of the Whole World? Chapter 234: Chapter 233 Do You Want to Make Enemies of the Whole World? ¡°This is my only request,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°How about we set a time limit? Once I carry the destiny and ascend to the Upper Realm, I will let you leave, grant you freedom. Then you can choose your own path.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor fell silent once again. ¡°You should think it over; this is a fair trade. Just serve me for a few hundred years on Yuan Central Continent, and once I ascend, you will be free. If you are unwilling, the chance of finding the Red Lotus is less than one in ten, and gathering the Destiny is even more remote.¡± ¡°I can compete for the Destiny of this era,¡± the Divine Emperor suddenly lifted his head, eyes deep as he stared at Xu Zimei, speaking indifferently. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. See you at the summit of the Firmament,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and walked straight out of the grand hall. Halfway out, he suddenly turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to remind you of something. Do you want to kill me to silence me? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Otherwise, once I leave the Old Land, the news of the Divine Emperor¡¯s resurrection will spread across the entire Yuan Central Continent. By then, the three Great Emperors who attacked you before, the Immortal Gates they founded, won¡¯t let you go. After all, you are no longer the Great Emperor you were back then.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor snorted coldly and replied, ¡°A bunch of chickens and dogs, if they dare to come to the Old Land. I can just take the opportunity to avenge the past and bury them all here.¡± As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Old Land¡¯s dangers are naturally unspeakable. The Divine Emperor also has confidence; those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect would dare to come to the Old Land, perhaps not even finding the Divine Gate before being annihilated here. ¡°You might not fear those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but what if the Divine Gate becomes the common enemy of the entire continent?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Divine Emperor frowned slightly. ¡°Dao Vein Crystal Mine,¡± Xu Zimei said word by word. As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, the entire aura of the Divine Emperor changed. Imperial might enveloped the entire palace, and waves of divine power surged around him. Meanwhile, Bai Meng let out a cold snort, demonic Qi also enveloping the grand hall, staring intently at the Divine Emperor. ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated you,¡± the Divine Emperor¡¯s expression fluctuated, looking at Xu Zimei with some disbelief. ¡°As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, you unexpectedly built the Divine Gate here against everyone¡¯s expectations,¡± Xu Zimei stated composedly: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it for the Dao Vein Crystal Mine beneath?¡± Taoist Vein Crystal is a very peculiar crystal stone, containing the power of Taoist Charm within. This power cannot directly enhance a person¡¯s cultivation, but it can help martial artists open the Vein Gates within their bodies. It is well-known that there are twelve Vein Gates within the human body which can be said to be the foundation of human cultivation. The further one progresses, the harder these Vein Gates become to unlock. Especially for martial artists in the Saint Vein Realm, or even the Divine Vein Realm, if they want to unlock Vein Gates, they can¡¯t just rely on their own strength; the resources consumed are unimaginably great. This is also why it is difficult for Loose Cultivators to cultivate. Xu Zimei previously took a Ten-Vein Fruit, which has similar effects to the Taoist Vein Crystals. However, the Ten-Vein Fruit, being a Cosmos Tier Mysterious Medicine, only blooms and bears fruit once every three or four thousand years, and is extremely rare. As for the Dao Vein Crystal Mine deep beneath the Old Land, the extent of it is still unknown. If it weren¡¯t for these Dao Vein Crystal Mines, the Divine Gate would just be an ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. They have only ever produced one Great Emperor throughout their historya€¡±the Divine Emperor, so how come they now have five Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses? It can be said that once the news of the Dao Vein Crystal Mine is revealed, it will cause a storm throughout the continent. In a previous life, the exposure of the Dao Vein Crystal Mine in the Old Land still occurred a few hundred years later. Back then, it was led by innumerable Immortal Gates, with almost all Loose Cultivators on the continent uniting. One could say that at a great cost, the entire Old Land had been turned upside down, and this so-called Forbidden Land was ultimately destroyed. Of course, the reason people dared to attack the Old Land in the past life was also that a particularly dangerous thing inside the Old Land was gone. ¡­a€| ¡°You¡¯ve got me in a tight spot,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a slight squint, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t come looking for you, you would have come looking for me.¡± ¡°Consider my proposal, actually it¡¯s advantageous for both of us,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°If we must go that far, it¡¯s harmless for me. But for your Divine Gate, it would be a devastating blow.¡± The Divine Emperor pondered, casting a glance at Bai Meng beside him. Actually, his inner desire was to rise up and kill Xu Zimei right then and there, but with Bai Meng present, he knew it wasn¡¯t possible. Even if he called over all five of the Immortal Ascension Boundary experts from the Divine Gate, they probably wouldn¡¯t be a match for Bai Meng. That was the difference between Entering the Taoism and Stepping into Immortality. The Great Emperor was unrivaled in his era. It was already a difference in both quality and quantity. Unless there could be a few more people in this world like the Sword Immortal. ¡­a€| After pondering for a long time, the Divine Emperor eventually shook his head and let out a light chuckle. His smile was mixed with bitterness and helplessness. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Fine, I agree,¡± he said. He slightly turned his head away, his gaze profoundly fixed on the distance. He too had once been high-spirited, standing above the firmament, receiving worship from countless people. He was not lacking the courage to start over. But if the Divine Gate were destroyed, reducing him to a Loose Cultivator, then having to compete with the Talented Disciples of the whole world for Destiny, to be honest, he wasn¡¯t confident inside. The path of a Great Emperor was filled with too many hardships and obstacles. Because he had walked it, he knew its difficulties. This path was filled with too many uncertainties. Previously, he had no choice but to follow one path to the dark end. But now, there was obviously a better option. As long as he could serve someone else for a few hundred years, he could regather Destiny and ascend to Great Emperor again. This seemed to be a more advantageous choice. But the Divine Emperor knew that at this moment, what he was compromising was not just a deal, but also his pride and self-respect. ¡­ ¡°If you¡¯ve thought it through, let Bai Meng plant a Demon Seal in your True Fate,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°On the day we go to the Upper Realm, I will release the Demon Seal for you.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a carefree and helpless smile. As Bai Meng planted the Demon Seal in the Divine Emperor with the chaos of the void whispering in confusion to Xu Zimei, ¡°Master, did you also coax me like this before?¡± ¡°Can it be called coaxing when both parties are willing?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Besides, with your intelligence, how could you possibly be easily coaxed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Chaos agreed, nodding its head. With the Demon Seal planted, Bai Meng said, ¡°You should serve our lord well. This Demon Seal can only be undone by me; unless your cultivation surpasses mine, there¡¯s no other way.¡± Chapter 235 - Chapter 235 Chapter 234 Feces ?Chapter 235: Chapter 234: Feces? Soil? Chapter 235: Chapter 234: Feces? Soil? The Divine Emperor nodded slightly and said, ¡°Now we also stand on a unified front. I hope you can tell me the news of the Red Lotus as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Once I return to the Sect, I will check it out for you,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°In addition, call me Your Majesty from now on.¡± The Divine Emperor nodded slightly. Several people walked out of the palace, which was at the core location of the Divine Gate. Xu Zimei looked out at the Sect Gate, which was shrouded in many mysteries. In his past life when he came here, the Divine Gate had already been breached by the martial army, and it had long become a ruin of broken walls and debris. Surrounding the palace were towering structures, and the Divine Gate was not built on the ground but hidden in an abyss within the Old Land. Because it was eternally night in the Old Land, many of the buildings were constructed using the luminous Void Bright Stone. All the buildings, whether it was the palace or the thousand-cell towers, even the isolated islands floating mid-aira€¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Against the backdrop of darkness, they were especially eye-catching. Like waterfalls plummeting, like stars brightly shining, or like the Milky Way hanging upside down in the sky. There was no sunlight here, and the plants grown were all species that thrived in darkness. Pale Ghost Trees, Netherworld Grass, Bloodscale Flowersa€| ¡°Is Your Majesty leaving?¡± the Divine Emperor inquired. ¡°Not in a hurry,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Besides, are you going to let me leave empty-handed? Won¡¯t you prepare some Taoist Vein Crystals for me? Wouldn¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, a string of grumbles went through the Divine Emperor¡¯s mind, ¡°Even I am your subordinate now, isn¡¯t the Sect under your command? Who should really feel embarrassed between the two of us?¡± Naturally, these thoughts the Divine Emperor could only mutter to himself for a moment. On the surface, he still smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you may not be aware. The mining of these Dao Vein Crystals is very difficult, and apart from what some people in the Sect use for cultivation, there¡¯s actually not much left.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side; there¡¯s no need to be so formal. A few hundred thousand pieces will do.¡± The Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei and suddenly realized how shameless this person was. ¡°Your Majesty, actually, these Dao Vein Crystals should not be used in excess by any one person. One¡¯s body can develop a resistance to them, and most people can only absorb about a thousand pieces at most. Any more than that would be useless to you even if you absorb them.¡± ¡°I know. If I can¡¯t use them all, I can trade with others. Don¡¯t be so stingy. Those who aim to achieve great things should not dwell on trivial matters,¡± Xu Zimei patted the Divine Emperor on the shoulder, shaking his head with a sigh, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re thinking too narrowly.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Never mind that, take me to see the Dao Vein Crystal mining site,¡± Xu Zimei said. a€| The group passed through multiple layers of space, and the perimeter of the Dao Vein Crystal Mine was guarded by several formations. Moreover, many patrolling disciples were stationed around the area. It could be said that it was a place where even birds would find it hard to escape, with a very meticulous defense. The Divine Emperor did not reveal his identity as, apart from a few power-holders within the Sect, his presence was unknown to others. They found an Elder to lead the way and arrived here without any obstacles. Within sight, this secret area was brightly lit, and the surroundings were hung with a very special type of lamps. The lamps were lit with a special type of resin, which burned for a long duration. The entire land was marked by pits and uneven cavities. At this moment, many disciples, dressed in dirty clothes, stood within these holes, and the sound of mining echoed from below. Some were pushing carts full of Dao Vein Crystals out from inside the holes. Xu Zimei took a look; these Dao Vein Crystals were quite ordinary and didn¡¯t seem as eye-catching as the regular crystal stones. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï It radiated a subdued light, its surface seeming ordinary and unremarkable. Each Dao Vein Crystal was about the size of a fist, and Xu Zimei picked one up to hold in his hand, absorbing it bit by bit. He then felt a very weak force entering his body, rushing straight to the position of the seventh Vein Gate. Although this force was very weak, it was the accumulation of little to much, perhaps. ¡­a€| ¡°This is one of our mining spots,¡± said the guiding Elder beside him, ¡°There are dozens more like this one within the Sect Gate. Usually, the disciples who come here to mine are those without any aptitude. Every time they finish mining, they can also get some Dao Vein Crystals to make an attempt at their Vein Gate. I suppose there are advantages and disadvantages.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and at that moment, he heard a series of exclamations not far away. The Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth underwent a tremendous change, all converging ahead, with storms of Spiritual Energy sweeping around. ¡°It seems someone is about to breakthrough,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile upon seeing this scene, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± When several people arrived, they saw that the mining disciples had already surrounded the area. People were whispering among themselves. ¡°The Saint Heir has made another breakthrough, now he must already be a powerhouse in the Esteem Vein Realm.¡± ¡°Of course, the Saint Heir¡¯s aptitude isn¡¯t something we can compare with, perhaps this world¡¯s Destiny belongs to the Saint Heir.¡± ¡°But I heard that the Saint Heir, like us, used to be a miner.¡± As the people around him discussed, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze shifted to the center of the area. There sat a black-robed youth, cross-legged on a large rock. The surrounding Spiritual Energy was roaring, and his black hair fluttered with the storm of Spiritual Energy. On his body, a streak of black light flickered, and this situation continued for a long time. With a ¡°bang¡±, it seemed as if something had been opened. At the position on his back, belonging to ¡°Illusion Blood¡±, the fifth Vein Gate was completely opened. An endless momentum formed around him, especially the black light on his body, which became brighter and brighter. ¡°He also has a Battle Body?¡± Feeling the power within, Xu Zimei curiously looked at the Elder nearby, asking. ¡°This is our Divine Gate¡¯s current Saint Heir, named Jiang Tianbai,¡± the Elder said with a smile, ¡°He was just like the other disciples here before, assigned to mining due to poor aptitude. But no one expected that he would find the Blackrock Crystal Body, ranked 22nd among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies here. Later, he devoted himself to cultivation and defeated others in the Sect¡¯s grand competition to be chosen as the current Saint Heir. Because the Blackrock Crystal Body multiplies his cultivation efforts in this Dao Vein Crystal Mine, he often comes here to cultivate.¡± ¡°Quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei commented with a smile. At that moment, the breakthrough of the black-robed youth in the center was completed. He slowly opened his eyes, a sharp light flashing past them, as he let out a long breath. ¡°Tianbai, come here,¡± the Elder beside called out to the black-robed youth. This Elder was also highly respected within the Divine Gate, holding a status similar to that of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Seven Great Elders. ¡°Disciple greets Elder Pang,¡± the black-robed youth hurried over and greeted respectfully. ¡°Cultivation should be balanced with ease and hard work. I¡¯ve seen your effort, try to go outside more when you have the time and train your mindset.¡± ¡°Disciple understands,¡± Jiang Tianbai replied promptly, his tone serious yet filled with immense confidence, ¡°Elder Pang, rest assured, I will carry this world¡¯s Destiny. All obstacles and thorns ahead will eventually become mere dung under my feet.¡± ¡°Dung?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly. He waved his right hand, and Spiritual Energy surged around him. Layers of space shattered, as his index finger, carrying boundless waves of force, pressed down. Chapter 236 - Chapter 236 Chapter 235 To Me, They Are All Merely Ants ?Chapter 236: Chapter 235: To Me, They Are All Merely Ants Chapter 236: Chapter 235: To Me, They Are All Merely Ants As the index finger pressed down with endless might, Jiang Tianbai instantly reacted. He wouldn¡¯t show weakness either, and threw a punch directly at it. A spiritual energy storm exploded around them, and with a booming sound, Jiang Tianbai¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. He crashed heavily against a large boulder. ¡°Could you repeat what you said earlier?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You took advantage of my unpreparedness to launch a sneak attacka€¡±that victory lacks honor,¡± Jiang Tianbai said as he stood up from the ground, huffing coldly in response. ¡°Fine, this time I¡¯ll let you attack first,¡± Xu Zimei said. Jiang Tianbai looked at Xu Zimei gravely, noting that the other man seemed to be about his age. His fists were slightly trembling; although he had retaliated hastily just now, he had used most of his strength, yet he was completely unable to stand against the other. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, scared?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Jiang Tianbai snorted coldly. At this moment, a pale black glow flickered around him, as boundless spiritual energy gathered. The pale black light grew stronger until it was a pitch-black expanse. A layer of very pure black crystals covered the surface of his body. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Behind him, five Vein Gates opened, with an aura unique to the Esteem Vein Realm echoing around. ¡°Purple Crystal Burst.¡± Jiang Tianbai let out a roar. On his right fist¡¯s crystal, a hint of purple light appeared. The purple light grew more and more brilliant, illuminating half of the dark sky dazzlingly. As his punch came down, empowered by the might of the Blackrock Crystal Body, half of the space began to fracture. ¡°You still have a long way to go,¡± Xu Zimei clenched his right fist, which was permeated with strands of Creation Force, and finally he launched his fist forward. With a cracking sound, the Creation Force collided with the purple light. Under Jiang Tianbai¡¯s incredulous gaze, the layer of Blackrock Crystal Body on his surface began to crack bit by bit. Then a powerful force surged into his body, and he was sent flying backward once again. Seeing this scene, the disciples who were watching while mining were also dumbstruck. ¡°Their Saint Heir seems to have been thoroughly trounced.¡± Xu Zimei had not struck heavily just now; he had no intention of seriously injuring the other party. At this moment, Jiang Tianbai climbed up from the ground, staring blankly at his hands. The Blackrock Crystal Body that covered his arms had all shattered. His expression was one of disbelief, filled with incredulous shock. ¡°He had actually lost, utterly defeated without any power to resist by someone of the same age. His pride all this time was completely shattered.¡± Looking at Jiang Tianbai¡¯s state, Xu Zimei spoke indifferently, ¡°Your talent is decent, but your temperament is lacking. If he can overcome this setback, that will also be growth. If not, he will never achieve much.¡± The Elder beside them chuckled and said, ¡°The boy is stronger than we imagined; I believe in him.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, and as they were about to turn and leave. The voice of Jiang Tianbai suddenly came from behind. ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at the other¡¯s eager eyes. Those eyes no longer held the previous dullness, but instead, they were ablaze with intense heat and fighting spirit. ¡°Xu Zimei!¡± After hearing the answer, Jiang Tianbai asked, ¡°Are all the people outside this strong?¡± He had grown up in the Divine Gate from a young age, back when his talents were mediocre, always lingering at the bottom. Later, by chance, he acquired a Blackrock Crystal Body within the Dao Vein Crystal Mine, and he had been diligently cultivating ever since, yearning to distinguish himself. He had never left the Old Land in his life. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and turned to leave. ¡°To me, they are all but ants.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure until she disappeared from his sight, Jiang Tianbai finally came back to his senses, his fists clenched tightly and his eyes shining with determination. ¡°The Great Emperora€¡±could he be the goal I pursue in my life?¡± ¡­¡­ After walking around the Divine Gate a few times, Xu Zimei gained a basic understanding of the place. Before parting, she looked at the Divine Emperor and asked, ¡°Are you going to stay in the Divine Gate forever, or will you leave with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convenient to go out for the time being. After you find out about the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, we will meet again,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Leaving the Divine Gate required entering a Spatial Transmission Array because there were no paths in the Abyss where the Divine Gate was located; travel relied entirely on spatial formation jumps. The Divine Emperor personally escorted Xu Zimei to above the Abyss. Xu Zimei looked around. In this darkness where no daylight penetrated, the Old Land appeared even more like ruins. Battered walls and remnants of structures from the Mythical Era lay in ruins, yet on this land now designated as a Forbidden Land, one could still feel its erstwhile splendor. Just as Xu Zimei was bidding farewell to the Divine Emperor and preparing to leave, a sudden mad wind arose, carrying sand and stones along with it. From afar, the howling gales screamed like wraiths, resounding through the heavens and the earth. The sound was chilling to the bone. And then¡­ it was light. A ray of light surfaced in the Old Land, which was submerged in darkness. A blazing sun hung in the sky, and light once again illuminated the land. ¡°This, what is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked in astonishment at the scene. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not very lucky,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a smile. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°The curse of the Ancient Remnants,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. ¡°This is the curse of the Ancient Remnants,¡± Xu Zimei said in amazement, watching the scene unfold. About the curse, anyone across the Yuan Central Continent with knowledge of the Old Land knew of it. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï But very few had actually seen the curse. Of course, the people of the Divine Gate were not included. As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the most fearsome aspect of the Old Land was not the traps and formations left from the Mythical Era within it. Nor was it the inhabitants of the Divine Gate. It was the scene before them, the curse that caused all who heard of it to lose their courage. Indeed, the presence of this curse was a big reason why the area was most likely referred to as a Forbidden Land. It was said that for half of each year within the Old Land, the curse would reign, making it a place where even the heavens withdrew. During that half of the year, no one dared to enter the Old Land; even the members of the Divine Gate could only shrink back into the depths of the Abyss, afraid to move. The other half of the year was like when Xu Zimei had first arrived. The darkness enveloped everything, and the entire world was in a state of dead silence. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Sect Gate first. We¡¯ll make plans after half a year,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°What exactly is the curse of the Ancient Remnants?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°After you embraced Destiny, couldn¡¯t you resolve it?¡± ¡°It contains the Path of Time; unless I can open the tenth Vein Gate, I can do nothing about it even at my level,¡± the Divine Emperor said, shaking his head. ¡°The Path of Time at the same level?¡± Xu Zimei paused, reminded of someone. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237 Chapter 236 Time Emperor ?Chapter 237: Chapter 236 Time Emperor Chapter 237: Chapter 236 Time Emperor ¡°It seems you¡¯ve figured it out,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a smile. ¡°Time Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei spoke word by word. The Path of Time that left the Divine Emperor helpless on the Yuan Central Continent, Xu Zimei could only think of the Time Emperor himself. He was the second Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors. He was not of the human race; there were rumors that he hailed from a very ancient Cang Race. He became an emperor through the power of time and space, and his personal identity and whereabouts were also very mysterious. Very few people had seen his true face, and to the people of the Yuan Central Continent, he was probably one of the most mysterious Great Emperors of the Era of Emperors. ¡°What does he want to do?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the Divine Emperor shook his head. The view in front of them was constantly changing, with light shining upon the earth. The ruins that were once there had disappeared, and what Xu Zimei saw before him was a barren and vast plain. There was nothing on the ground; it was empty. At that moment, the scene suddenly changed. That day, a group of people came to this barren plain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Their clothing looked strange and varied, with animal skins, and some simple garments woven from leaves and branches. After arriving at the plain, they started building houses and erecting bamboo structures. Although their cultivation was not very strong, as Martial Artists, constructing houses was not too difficult for them. Soon enough, a well-proportioned array of houses formed on the plain. Initially, there were only a dozen houses, but as more and more people came to the plain, they all settled here, and the original village gradually evolved into a town. People lived there calmly. Until one day, a roar of a beast echoed from the edge of heaven and earth. People rushed out of their houses in panic, only to see a Nine-Headed Lion approaching step by step from afar. The lion was powerful, and with just a great inhale, an endless swallowing force spread all around, sucking dozens of people into its mouth. In the end, the humans here engaged in a great battle with the Nine-Headed Lion. That battle led to the collapse of countless houses; nearly half of the people were tragically killed before they finally subdued the Nine-Headed Lion. ¡­a€| The people mourned the warriors who had died in the battle. Eventually, they began to rebuild the destroyed houses and started to attempt to create large traps. They studied formations, aiming to make the entire town impregnable, transforming it into a spikey iron barrel. The humans who survived the battle banded together, eventually forming a new tribe. The tribe was named ¡°Cang.¡± ¡­a€| At this point in the changing scene, Xu Zimei was dumbfounded. The scene before his eyes was still evolving; though it was called an evolution, it felt just as real. It was as if the scenario was truly happening before Xu Zimei, and he himself had become a part of it. ¡°This is the origin of the Cang Race,¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise. ¡°Yes, the Time Emperor has reversed it with time,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. ¡­ After the tribe was established and named Cang, the entire tribe gradually grew stronger. As the people of Cang cultivated longer, more and more experts emerged within the tribe. Among them were even some who had opened up to seven or eight Vein Gates. People¡¯s activity areas grew ever larger, and some could already kill these born from Heaven and Raised by Earth monsters on their own. Until that day, a terrible disaster struck. The sky was a gloomy gray, drizzled with a relentless light rain. Monster Beasts united, and tens or even hundreds of thousands assembled to launch a torrent-like onslaught. ?¦Ï???.§ã? Despite the desperate resistance of the human race of the Cang Race, it was all in vain. The number of monsters was simply too great, not to mention their inherent strength. In the end, the Cang Race perished. In the ruins left behind by the Cang Race, after several epochs had passed, people called this place the ¡°Old Land.¡± ¡­ ¡°So this is the origin of the Old Land,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. When the scene before his eyes changed to this, it ended. Right after, the scene began to evolve again, starting from the moment humans first arrived on the plains, and it evolved once more. It was like a movie that, after finishing its play, would repeat itself over and over again. The only difference from a movie was that this scene truly existed within the Old Land. The path taken to reach here had vanished; to leave the Old Land, one had to enter this evolving scene in hopes of finding an opportunity. ¡­ Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor returned to the Divine Gate, being in the outside world once drawn into the evolution was very troublesome. This kind of evolution was known as the Curse of the Ancient Remnants. Those cursed by the evolution pretty much all died inside. Each epoch, only the Great Emperors could come out unscathed, but even general Great Emperors could do nothing about this Path of Time. ¡°The curse will only last for half a year. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to leave after half a year,¡± the Divine Emperor suggested. ¡°Prepare a chamber for secluded cultivation for me,¡± Xu Zimei pondered. ¡­ After arriving in the chamber, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, the Creation Force around him surging. His True Fate world was now completely stable. In the current True Fate world, with Xu Zimei¡¯s permission, a massive form of Chaos appeared within. Gazing at the brand-new Continent, Chaos exclaimed in shock, ¡°Master, is this the world you created?¡± ¡°I once promised you, to give the Monster Race a chance,¡± said Xu Zimei, ¡°At the dawn of the epoch, you are the first creature of this Era of Ruins.¡± ¡°But Master, how can I develop with just one Monster Beast?¡± Chaos asked, puzzled. ¡°There will be more in the future. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to open up a world?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Chaos chuckled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit too eager, that¡¯s all.¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, and nine drops of fresh blood appeared in the mid-air of the epoch. This blood, which Xu Zimei had obtained in the Blood Demon Secret Realm and subsequently evolved with the Pure Moon Altar, could now be said to be extremely pure. At that moment, when the nine drops of Essence Blood appeared, the Spiritual Energy of the Divine Continent gathered and surged around them. The Essence Blood was wrapped individually, tumbling bit by bit under the engulfment of the Pure Moon Altar¡¯s light. The subsidiary altar of the Pure Moon Altar had also grown, hardly weaker than the main altar itself. The heavens and earth blessed it with Life Force, nurturing the nine drops of Essence Blood. For warriors of the Saint Vein Realm, they could regrow severed limbs, and as long as the Divine Soul remained intact, they could recover from even the most severe injuries. Taking it a step further, those who ignited the Divine Fire within the Divine Vein Realm could, given enough Life Force, even be reborn from a drop of blood. Even if only a single drop of blood remained, they could be reborn. And at this moment, that was exactly Xu Zimei¡¯s plan. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238 Chapter 237 Entering the River of Fate Again ?Chapter 238: Chapter 237: Entering the River of Fate Again Chapter 238: Chapter 237: Entering the River of Fate Again He intended to use these essence blood to resurrect the nine ancient divine beasts. Because the life force of the Divine Continent had birthed them, there would be no fear of relations with the Yuan Central Continent after their resurrection. Of course, the life force of a world is ultimately finite and could not support endless resurrections. Xu Zimei¡¯s critical task was still to find the Sun Candle Fire. From the fusion of it and Taiying Youying, he hoped to find the method for species reproduction. This birthing process would still take some time, and while the Nine-Headed Divine Beasts were in gestation, Xu Zimei made another grand gesture. A tree descended from the heavens, followed by a deafening dragon chant that echoed at the edge of the world. This tree was the Dragon Tree that Xu Zimei had previously obtained from Secluded Dragon Gorge. The dozens of Dragon Fruits on the tree had ceased their gestation. This was due to Xu Zimei bringing it out from Secluded Dragon Gorge. Now, he replanted the Dragon Tree within the Divine Continent. He planned to slowly alter it with the rules of the Divine Continent, and then to gestate new divine dragons from it. These things would also be the first batch of creatures of the Divine Continent. ¡­a€| Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 The crystalline river was hanging upside down above the Milky Way, the River of Fate flowing slowly. At this moment, with the power of the Chaos Pearl, he plunged into the River of Fate, intending to travel to the Mythical Era, as well as to the era when the Time Emperor bore the burden of destiny. He sought to trace the origins of the Cang Race and Old Land¡¯s curse, as well as that of the Ancient Remnants. The River of Fate flowed slowly, and Xu Zimei, even with the presence of the Chaos Pearl, dared not make any sudden movements. Time within the River of Fate did not track years; here, only major and minor eras were recorded. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually faded into the river. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡­a€| After a long, long time, ripples began to emerge within the River of Fate. The originally flowing river undulated slightly, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared in midair. ¡°This Time Emperor really is a lovesick fool,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself, then vanished from midair. When he returned to the outside world, half a month had passed. At this moment, the sky had just darkened, he walked out of the secluded meditation chamber, and the first thing he did was to meet with the Divine Emperor. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± The Divine Emperor asked with some surprise, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Yes, leaving now,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°But even with the protection of the Heavenly Demon, you cannot escape from this cursed land, and you might even encounter danger,¡± said the Divine Emperor. ¡°I just want to have a look amidst the curse and verify my suspicions,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Have you decided?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. He knew that he could not stop Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded, and the two of them once again passed through the spatial teleportation to exit the Abyss. Looking at the scene in front of him, the entire Old Land was shrouded in transformation. After bidding farewell to the Divine Emperor, Xu Zimei proceeded straight ahead. In front of him, space rippled strangely, with streams of the Power of Time permeating throughout. The space-time rules here were utterly chaotic. When Xu Zimei encountered these rules, his figure disappeared within them. ¡­ Xu Zimei only felt turbulence around him as inexplicable changes were happening to his body. At one moment, within the reversal of time, he reverted to an infant. At another, he prematurely aged into a white-haired old man, experiencing life, aging, sickness, and death. Finally, after enduring this very special transformation for a long time, Xu Zimei saw countless light points appear before his eyes. He grabbed one of the light points, felt it for a moment, then shook his head and muttered, ¡°Not this one.¡± He wandered among these light points for a long time, until finally, when he grabbed another light point, his eyes lit up. Spiritual energy surged around him, and he was sucked into the light point. ¡­a€| The desolate plain seemed particularly barren. The scorching sun hung high in the sky. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He was on an uneven dirt road, surrounded by overgrown weeds. In his perception, the spiritual energy here was very dense. ¡°It should be here,¡± Xu Zimei said to himself. At this moment, he could not sense Bai Meng or Chaos. Xu Zimei casually found a place beside the dirt road to rest and waited quietly. ¡°It should be almost time.¡± Before long, the sky changed. The calm spiritual energy above suddenly became violent, and ripples spread through the space. Accompanied by loud shouts, a young boy fell from the sky. The boy fell not far from Xu Zimei, who quickly rushed over. Looking at the unconscious boy, Xu Zimei used spiritual energy to heal the wounds on his body. As the boy was about to wake up, Xu Zimei quickly lay down beside him. ¡­ The white-robed boy slowly opened his eyes, looking lost at the scene before him. ¡°This turbulence in time and space better not be serious,¡± the boy murmured. ¡°I should have never messed with it.¡± He looked around and at first glance saw Xu Zimei, who was lying next to him. The boy placed his hand near Xu Zimei¡¯s nose and, upon finding breath, he sighed in relief. ¡°Brother, wake up, are you alright?¡± Xu Zimei opened his eyes groggily, looking around bewildered, and asked, ¡°Where is this? Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± the white-robed boy asked curiously. ¡°Where is your home?¡± ¡°My home is in the Extreme West Region,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I was out training in the Eastern Continent when a tumultuous flow suddenly appeared above and drew me in. When I woke up, I was here. Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Tian Shi,¡± the white-robed boy replied. ¡°My home is also on the Eastern Continent.¡± After the white-robed boy finished speaking, he began to ponder whether the commotion he had caused was too great, dragging someone else into it as well. ¡°Oh, my name is Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°We should first find out where we are,¡± the boy named Tian Shi thought out loud. ¡°Hopefully it¡¯s not too far from the Eastern Continent.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, stood up, and stepped onto the slope of the dirt road beside him, looking into the distance all around. At the end of the empty plain, vague buildings could be seen in the distance. Because they were too far away, Xu Zimei could not see them very clearly. ¡°Let¡¯s go there and ask, otherwise, there is nowhere else around,¡± Xu Zimei said. Tian Shi nodded, and the two set off together toward the distant location. ¡­ ¡°This barren place, who knows where the turbulence has taken me,¡± Tian Shi complained all the way, and eventually, the two finally arrived before their destination. This was a rather sizable town. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239 Chapter 238 Arriving in the Mythical Era ?Chapter 239: Chapter 238 Arriving in the Mythical Era Chapter 239: Chapter 238 Arriving in the Mythical Era The town looked like it had not been built long, with a steady stream of people coming and going, making the place lively. Tian Shi grabbed one of the passing men and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother, may I ask where we are?¡± ¡°Who are you people?¡± the man quickly stepped back, asking warily. ¡°My brother and I were attacked and passed out, and now that we¡¯ve awakened, we don¡¯t know where we are,¡± Tian Shi explained, ¡°and we can¡¯t find our way back home.¡± ¡°This place is called Cangyan Town,¡± the man replied, ¡°Of course, you might not know. Because I am one of the first settlers here, this place didn¡¯t have a name long ago. It was only given a name after we came to live here.¡± ¡°Cangyan Town?¡± Tian Shi turned and exchanged glances with Xu Zimei, both shaking their heads. ¡°Then could you tell me which continent this is?¡± Tian Shi continued to inquire. ¡°What do you mean which continent?¡± the man said with confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t there just one Yuan Central Continent?¡± ¡°Just one?¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, Tian Shi was startled, then his face changed dramatically, and he anxiously asked, ¡°Big brother, what era is it now?¡± ¡°Hey, have you lost your memory, or is your head muddled?¡± the man asked with a laugh, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the Mythical Era. Could there be another era?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, all is lost,¡± at that moment, Tian Shi sat down in a panic, completely dumbfounded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The Yuan Central Continent was divided into five parts; that was something from the Wild Desolation era. In the current Mythical Era, the continent was still whole. ¡°Are you alright?¡± the man looked at Tian Shi with some perplexity, asking. ¡°No worries, my friend is just a bit emotionally unstable, he¡¯ll be fine in a while,¡± Xu Zimei hastily said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m Zhang Chong, if you need anything, you can come to find me,¡± the man said before preparing to leave. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a place to go, you can also seek out the blacksmith at the east end of the town. He is the head of the town, and he would surely be willing to let you stay in town. In this day and age, we should stick together to fight against those monsters.¡± After Zhang Chong left, Tian Shi looked helplessly at Xu Zimei and said, with a downcast expression, ¡°You said you came from the Extreme West Region. It appears we have both been transported to this Mythical Era by a chaotic time-space flow.¡± The Extreme West Region didn¡¯t exist during the Mythical Era; the name came into being after the True Martial Great Emperor ushered in the Era of Emperors. ¡°What should we do?¡± Xu Zimei asked with some concern. ¡°No worry, I happen to know a bit about the laws of time and space,¡± Tian Shi replied, ¡°After all, we don¡¯t belong to this already vanished era. Since there is a disorder in time and space, once it rectifies itself, we can go back. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how long it will take.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can hope for,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Do you also come from the era of the True Martial Great Emperor?¡± Tian Shi stood up and asked. ¡°No, the holder of destiny in the last era was the Mortal Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he responded. ¡°The Mortal Great Emperor? I haven¡¯t heard of him,¡± Tian Shi¡¯s eyes brightened, and then he remarked, ¡°We might be from different minor eras. How many Great Emperors were there in your time?¡± Upon hearing Tian Shi¡¯s question, Xu Zimei hesitated slightly and then answered, ¡°Quite a few, I suppose. I haven¡¯t counted them precisely. At the very least, there were several dozen Great Emperors. After all, the Era of Emperors has been gone for hundreds of thousands of years.¡± ¡°Then do you know who the second Great Emperor to carry the mantle of destiny in history was?¡± Tian Shi eagerly asked. Looking at Tian Shi¡¯s eager gaze, Xu Zimei said in confusion, ¡°It seems to be called the Time Emperor.¡± ¡°Time Emperor, Time Emperor,¡± Tian Shi repeated the name over and over again. The more he recited, the more excited he became, until he suddenly slapped his thigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, it must be me. I carry the destiny now, haha, I¡¯ve finally become a Great Emperor.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Seeing Tian Shi like this, Xu Zimei asked, not understanding his behavior. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡± Tian Shi shook his head and laughed, ¡°I come from the second epoch of the Era of Emperors. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The Time Emperor you mentioned, if I¡¯m not mistaken, should be me.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Because in my time, I was the only one cultivating the way of time and space,¡± Tian Shi said with confidence, ¡°If someone else claimed the title of emperor, they would definitely not use this title.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei nodded indifferently. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Tian Shi looked at Xu Zimei somewhat bewildered, ¡°I am a Great Emperor, could you show a little respect?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about being a Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei walked towards the town, turning his head to ask. ¡°The strongest of an era, you should at least have a sense of awe,¡± the man replied. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are currently just a weakling in the Esteem Vein Realm,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Tian Shi and replied nonchalantly. He thought to himself, it seems the Time Emperor must have unexpectedly traveled to the Mythical Era not long after he had embarked on the path of cultivation. His own strength was only at the Esteem Vein Realm, after all. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so hot-headed,¡± Tian Shi shook his head slightly, putting on an air of aged wisdom, ¡°Treat me well now, and maybe when we go back to the Era of Emperors, I can look out for you.¡± ¡°How can one be called a young person if they are not hot-headed?¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°Besides, even if we go back to the Era of Emperors, our timelines are vastly different. You would have already ascended. What use would it be?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Tian Shi nodded, then continued, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got to look further into the future. Maybe you will be the one to carry the destiny of this world and ascend to join me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope your words bring good fortune!¡± ¡­a€| Xu Zimei lifted his head; the two had chatted all the way and had already arrived inside the town. There was a blacksmith shop there, with a brand-new flag flying above it. The flag fluttered in the wind, bearing the words ¡°Lin Family Blacksmith Shop.¡± At the moment, a middle-aged man inside the shop was busy at work. The sound of hammering iron ¡°clank, clank¡± emanated from within. Xu Zimei and his companion walked in. ¡°Uncle, you are the mayor of this town, right?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. The man turned around, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a laugh, ¡°Two unfamiliar faces. It seems like you¡¯ve also drifted here?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯d like to stay here for a while. Would that be alright?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Cangyan Town welcomes anyone¡¯s arrival. After all, the more, the merrier,¡± the man said with a smile, ¡°But I do need to point out, once you live here, you¡¯ll need to contribute to the town¡¯s development, just like everyone else. We don¡¯t support idlers here.¡± ¡°If the mayor needs anything, just instruct us. We will certainly comply,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°We have some who are responsible for farming, others for building houses, or going out to hunt monsters,¡± the man said cheerfully, ¡°Many areas need people, you can choose the work that suits your skills.¡± Chapter 240 - Chapter 240 Chapter 239 First Visit to Cangyan Town ?Chapter 240: Chapter 239: First Visit to Cangyan Town Chapter 240: Chapter 239: First Visit to Cangyan Town A few days into chatting, they heard a shout from outside. ¡°Dad, is the Hundred Steel Sword I ordered ready yet?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and saw a short-haired girl walking in, wearing a somewhat worn white shirt. The girl sported a bob cut, willow brows sharp as knives, and bright, piercing eyes. She wasn¡¯t a peerless beauty, but still above average in looks. Though she wore no makeup, there was an innate beauty about her, leaving an impression of being carefree and relaxed. As the girl entered the shop, she immediately spotted Xu Zimei and his companion. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï After looking them over, she smiled and said, ¡°New here?¡± ¡°Just arrived in Cangyan Town today,¡± Tian Shi replied with a smile. ¡°This is my daughter Lin Qing,¡± the man beside them introduced, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself earlier. I¡¯m Lin Bao, the leader of Cangyan Town.¡± Xu Zimei and his companion hastily introduced themselves as well. ¡°Dad, since they don¡¯t have any work yet,¡± Lin Qing quickly suggested, ¡°why don¡¯t you let them help out at your blacksmith shop? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 You¡¯ve been working alone, providing tools for half the people in the town. It¡¯s pretty tough for you.¡± ¡°No need, there¡¯s a shortage of hands everywhere in town, and I can hold on for a little longer,¡± Lin Bao shook his head. ¡°Agricultural tools are still alright, but we¡¯re seriously running low on combat weapons,¡± Lin Qing replied, ¡°Those monsters can bite through our equipment in one go. The townspeople are worried you¡¯re too busy and have seldom brought it up. Having them help you could ease your burden. Making more weapons is also being responsible for the town¡¯s people.¡± After hearing Lin Qing¡¯s words, Lin Bao pondered for a moment and finally turned his gaze to Xu Zimei and his friend. ¡°We both can,¡± Tian Shi said with a smile, ¡°as long as the town leader is willing to teach us, we¡¯re willing to learn.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lin Bao smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not be so formal, you can call me Uncle Lin from now on.¡± ¡°Uncle Lin,¡± Tian Shi and his friend quickly nodded. Lin Bao looked at Lin Qing and said, ¡°First, take these two to find a room. Let them rest today, and tomorrow they can start learning blacksmithing with me.¡± ¡°Follow me,¡± Lin Qing nodded and said to Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡­ The three walked down the fairly lively street, the architecture appeared very monotonous. People¡¯s living spaces were just one room next to another, lined up in rows. Each residence was only a small house with no so-called courtyards, gardens, or ponds. ¡°From now on, you two will hang with me,¡± Lin Qing said to Xu Zimei and his companion, ¡°you could consider yourselves as my father¡¯s apprentices, which, in a sense, should make you call me Senior Sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Junior Sister,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off and replied, ¡°you¡¯re still not as old as either of us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about age, it¡¯s about seniority,¡± Lin Qing quickly retorted. ¡°Brother Tian, doesn¡¯t the sun seem especially bright today?¡± Xu Zimei looked up at the sky and said casually. ¡°Indeed, Brother Xu, the wind also seems rather boisterous today.¡± The two kept chatting amongst themselves, while Lin Qing yelled from the side, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you two, are you listening?¡± Throughout the journey, Xu Zimei and Tian Shi bobbed their heads back and forth, ignoring Lin Qing, which led her to leave in a huff after delivering them to their destination. ¡­ Watching Lin Qing stomp away, Tian Shi said, ¡°I, a Great Emperor, can¡¯t possibly become the junior brother of a milk-nosed kid.¡± ¡°What if people find out that my imperial might is still around?¡± ¡°Still wet behind the ears?¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°If we go by the timeline, she seems to be several eras older than us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still no good,¡± Tian Shi hurriedly shook his head and asked, ¡°On our way here, did you notice anything?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to notice,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, ¡°The people here seem generally weak. The strongest one is just the town chief, merely at the True Vein Realm. The rest are at the Condensing Vein, Spirit Vein, and most are even just at the Mortal Vein Realm.¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t underestimate this Mythical Era; there are monsters here that can even rival a Great Emperor,¡± Tian Shi said, ¡°We better stay put here until the timeline stabilizes, and then we will naturally return. In the meantime, let¡¯s not create any unnecessary complications.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. In the afternoon, the two took a walk around the area. There were no other towns within a hundred miles of Cangyan Town. According to the townspeople, there is a large tribe in a distant place. However, the road is long and fraught with many monsters, so no one can really make it there. ¡­ As evening approached, Lin Qing brought the cooked meals to the two¡¯s room. Xu Zimei looked at the meal which consisted of some simple coarse grains, realizing that the living conditions here were even tougher than he had imagined. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know,¡± Lin Qing looked at the two of them, puffing up with pride, ¡°These two servings of food, are what I made for my junior brothers. If you eat them, that means you¡¯re acknowledging yourselves as my junior brothers.¡± Xu Zimei and the other exchanged a smile, sensing that the other person really had the nature of a child. But they could understand; the person was quite young, and it¡¯s no surprise she was excited to finally have a couple of junior brothers. ¡°Then we won¡¯t eat,¡± Xu Zimei and his companion shook their heads and turned to lie down on their beds. Seeing this, Lin Qing became somewhat anxious and quickly said, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? It was just a joke, come on, eat up. Don¡¯t starve yourselves.¡± Hearing Lin Qing¡¯s words, Tian Shi smiled and from his Storage Ring, he took out a small blue Array Plate and handed it to Lin Qing. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, consider this a gift for our first meeting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lin Qing took the Array Plate, asking curiously. ¡°An Array Plate,¡± Tian Shi explained with a smile, ¡°If you ever find yourself in danger, just inject Spiritual Energy into it, and it can protect you for some time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Lin Qing curiously flipped over the Array Plate. The existence of Array Plates was something that mankind had developed during the Wild Desolation. In ancient times, people would set up Formations by condensing Array Seals. It was incredibly complex, and Array Masters¡¯ self-defensive capabilities were very weak. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Tian Shi,¡± Lin Qing smiled, touched by the gesture, ¡°At this moment¡­¡± At this point, she suddenly turned to look at Xu Zimei, ¡°Brother Zimo, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°Your change of face is really fast,¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t make it hard for your brother Zimo. He¡¯s poor, it¡¯s understandable,¡± Tian Shi interjected, making a snide remark. ¡°I must admit your provocative strategy is pretty low-level, but I just somehow fall for it,¡± Xu Zimei said, gathering Spiritual Energy around him. With a grand gesture of his hand, the Nightmare Beast appeared before him. ¡°What a cute little beast,¡± Lin Qing cried out in surprise the moment she saw the Nightmare Beast, immediately embracing it in her arms. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Zimo.¡± Chapter 241 - Chapter 241 Chapter 240 Beast Transformation ?Chapter 241: Chapter 240: Beast Transformation Chapter 241: Chapter 240: Beast Transformation ¡°This little fellow¡¯s name is the Nightmare Beast, not only can it aid you in your cultivation, but it also has some combat ability,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°We¡¯re poor and can¡¯t afford anything nice. So make do with it.¡± ¡°Not at all, in fact, I like Senior Brother Zimo¡¯s gift even more,¡± Lin Qing said while playing with the little beast, replying hastily. Xu Zimei smiled, as if he could hear someone¡¯s heart breaking. ¡­ Due to a shortage of housing in the town, Xu Zimei and Tian Shi shared one room. The faintly bright candle flame flickered gently, while Tian Shi was cross-legged in cultivationa€¡±after all, the spiritual energy of the Mythical Era was still very abundant. The reason the locals had low levels of cultivation was because their techniques were too rudimentary, which led to their slow progress. Xu Zimei, on the other hand, was sound asleep beside him. ¡­ The moon hung like a disk, and the night was exceptionally quiet. Patrolling townspeople walked around the town¡¯s perimeter, as unidentified insects hid in the corners squeaking. As the night grew darker, a patrolling townsman had just reached the corner of the town. A huge shadow suddenly burrowed up from the ground, and before the townsman could make a sound, he was swallowed whole by a gaping mouth. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Immediately after, a piercing sound of chewing arose. In the room where Xu Zimei was staying, the flickering candle suddenly went out. In the darkness, a sinister atmosphere spread. The cultivating Tian Shi suddenly opened his eyes, only to see a giant shadow surge up from the floor of the room, lunging straight at him. ¡°Time slows down,¡± Tian Shi snorted coldly. Power of time surged over his right hand, and as time rewound, the shadow¡¯s speed also slowed down. Tian Shi smashed his fist down, with endless waves of air gathering at his fist. With a ¡°boom,¡± the shadow was directly smashed into the ground, creating a deep pit. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei opened his eyes slightly and got down from the bed. ¡°Just a small bug,¡± Tian Shi said indifferently. The room¡¯s candle was lit again, revealing the floor fractured into several pieces, with countless cracks appearing. In the middle of the cracks, a creature resembling a centipede lay dying. The centipede was twice the size of an average person, its body fiery red. Xu Zimei counted its legs and found it had eighteen, and its mouth housed two sharp fangs. Its eyes were as small as black beans, bulbous. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not sure, it¡¯s probably a creature from the Mythical Era,¡± Tian Shi replied, ¡°We¡¯ll ask Lin Qing tomorrow morning.¡± ¡­ A night without a word. The gentle sunlight once again spread across the land, as the sun rose day after day. A scream shattered the peaceful morning. Dead! All the night watchmen who patrolled the town last night were dead. All the townspeople rushed over; the bodies of the deceased were completely gone, leaving only some remains, and the ground was covered in blood. Meanwhile, in Xu Zimei¡¯s room, Lin Qing looked at the carcass of the giant beast in front of her with surprise. ¡°The Fiery Centipede,¡± she said in amazement, ¡°This is a monster of the True Vein Realm, and it¡¯s also a very troublesome kind of monster. Even my father might not be a match for it.¡± ¡°Oh, we might just be lucky,¡± Tian Shi said with a smile, ¡°It was dark last night, and I hit its weak point with a punch, killing it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, you guys must be no ordinary people,¡± said Lin Qing. ¡°No matter who we are, we¡¯re still your senior brothers,¡± Tian Shi replied with a smile. ¡°All the night watchmen in the town were killed last night, and Dad is still looking for the murderer. I¡¯ll go tell him now; it must have been the work of the Fiery Centipede.¡± Having said this, Lin Qing left the room. ¡­a€| The fiery flames within the forge blazed fiercely as a breeze blew past, causing the flags hanging outside the blacksmith shop to flutter gently. Lin Bao looked at Xu Zimei and the others, speaking seriously, ¡°Before I teach you how to craft weapons, I will first teach you how to forge iron. Forging iron is a process of removing the dross and taking the essence. It requires a certain amount of waist and arm strength. Your ability to kill the Fiery Centipede yesterday proved that you have a decent physical foundation.¡± As he spoke, Lin Bao took a red-hot piece of iron from the furnace. ¡°Now try striking it with a hammer and see. Even though you are strong, forging iron is not an easy task.¡± Xu Zimei and Tian Shi exchanged a glance, and then he stepped forward, casually striking twice with the hammer. With a ¡°boom,¡± the piece of iron was surprisingly smashed and fused together. During the process, he also secretly used the Creation Force to alter the structure within the iron. ¡°Holy shit,¡± Lin Bao, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, utterly dumbfounded. He came up to the piece of iron and, gazing at the nearly flawless block, found it hard to believe it was the result of just two hammer strikes. ¡°Refinement Master?¡± asked Lin Bao, looking at Xu Zimei with some skepticism. ¡°Uncle Lin, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a beginner,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Then he let Tian Shi give it a try, and just like before, Tian Shi condensed the essence of the iron with two ¡°bang bang¡± strikes. ¡°For beginners, you¡¯re pretty good, but there¡¯s still more to learn,¡± Lin Bao said, his face turning slightly red as he coughed a few times. ¡°You¡¯ll need to practice more in the future. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Now I¡¯ll teach you how to shape weapons and their edges.¡± The two of them nodded eagerly. ¡­a€| In the half-hour that followed, Lin Bao felt as though his entire worldview had collapsed. Using less than half an hour, when the two of them placed the crafted sword and knife before him¡­ Lin Bao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°There really are geniuses in this goddamn world.¡± Back in the day, it had taken him over a decade of his life to become a Refinement Master, spending all that time practicing diligently. He had always adhered to one principle, ¡°Practice makes perfect.¡± But now, looking at Xu Zimei and the others, all he wanted to say was, ¡°Practice makes perfect my ass.¡± Seeing Lin Bao fall silent, Tian Shi shook his head and sighed, ¡°Uncle Lin, I know we¡¯re terrible. Don¡¯t worry, even though our aptitude isn¡¯t great, we¡¯re willing to put in the effort.¡± Hearing Tian Shi¡¯s words, Lin Bao gave a forced smile. ¡°You really are a lovable little thing, aren¡¯t you?¡± As they were talking, someone suddenly rushed in from outside in a panic. ¡°Uncle Lin, the hunting team has run into trouble outside.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin Bao turned around, asking with a frown. ¡°Lin Qing went out with the hunting team today. You should go take a look,¡± the person hastily said. ¡°Nonsense, who let her go,¡± Lin Bao¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurried towards the entrance of the town. By the time several of them arrived at the town entrance, a large crowd had already gathered. A man, covered in blood, lay on the ground receiving treatment. This man was a member of today¡¯s hunting team. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242 Chapter 241 Blood Tiger Attack ?Chapter 242: Chapter 241 Blood Tiger Attack Chapter 242: Chapter 241 Blood Tiger Attack ¡°` ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Bao stepped forward to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know, this morning after breakfast, the hunting team heard that a Blood Tiger appeared east of the town and prepared to hunt it,¡± the person beside him explained, ¡°But just now, Wu Laosan ran back covered in blood.¡± ¡°Did he say anything?¡± Lin Bao asked with a frown. ¡°He only said ¡®dangerous¡¯ and didn¡¯t say anything else before he fainted from his severe injuries,¡± the person beside him explained. The medical treatment here is very poor; Xu Zimei glanced over and estimated that it would be impossible for this man to wake up without half a day¡¯s time. ¡°I have some pills here, let¡¯s have him take one and see,¡± Xu Zimei said, taking out a high-grade healing pill from her Storage Ring. As soon as the pill was taken out, a strong fragrance of the medicine diffused in the air. ¡°Then let¡¯s try it, we can¡¯t just sit around waiting for death.¡± Lin Bao took the pill and fed it into the man¡¯s mouth. The moment the pill was swallowed, the spiritual energy in the area suddenly surged. This energy all merged into the man¡¯s body, and a scab quickly formed over the wounds on his body¡¯s surface. ¡°This is an Immortal Pill,¡± the people around exclaimed in amazement. Wu Laosan weakly woke up from his coma. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Quick, go save everyone, there¡¯s a Mutated Blood Tiger King,¡± he shouted in fear without even opening his eyes. ¡°Where did it happen?¡± someone asked urgently. ¡°At the Blood Tiger Cave to the east,¡± Wu Laosan said weakly, slowly opening his eyes. Seeing this situation, Lin Bao slightly frowned and turned to give orders, ¡°Split the remaining martial artists in town into two groups. One group will come with me to rescue them, and the other will stay to guard the town.¡± As everyone in Cangyan Town busied themselves, Xu Zimei asked Wu Laosan, ¡°Can you tell me the details of what happened?¡± Wu Laosan nodded and replied, ¡°This morning, we got a message from the scouting team. They said that a Blood Tiger appeared near the eastern farmlands. Many of our townspeople working in the fields were killed by it. When we arrived at the location, we didn¡¯t see the Blood Tiger, but we found a cave. Inside the cave, we discovered a Blood Tiger that was about to give birth.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a male tiger?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°No,¡± Wu Laosan shook his head and replied, ¡°We wanted to take advantage of its vulnerability during childbirth to kill it. The Blood Tiger fought with us for a long time, and the child it was about to birth was accidentally killed. After that, the Blood Tiger went mad and mutated. We carved a bloody path through them so that I could come back for help.¡± As he spoke, Wu Laosan¡¯s expression turned to one of grief, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they can hold on.¡± At this moment, the townspeople had already assembled. Tian Shi looked at Lin Bao, who was anxious, and said, ¡°Uncle Lin, let us go with you. The more people we have, the stronger we are.¡± Lin Bao hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. The group hurriedly made their way towards the east. ¡­a€| In the Heavenly Sea of the Eastern Continent, hidden by fog, lies the Endless Immortal Mountain. Jiang Mochou¡¯s body surged with spiritual energy, and around him, flickers of flame began to spread. Directly in front of him was a snow mountain emitting a chill mist. Faint flames danced under his guidance, and with a wave of his right hand, The flames leaped onto the snow mountain. Upon touching the cold snow mountain, the flames, surprisingly resilient, did not extinguish. Jiang Mochou slowly closed his eyes, and in the darkness before him, a small red dot bounced out. At this moment, the aura around him grew increasingly powerful. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°Burn, my way!¡± He murmured softly, and at last, he saw the small red dot within the darkness gradually expand, becoming a small fireball. Subsequently, the small fireball started to burn and turned into a great fireball. Then came a ¡°bang¡± as an explosion sounded, and the blazing flames spread far and wide, turning the whole world a fiery red. Jiang Mochou opened his eyes again, only to see that on the outside, on the vast snowy mountain, that tiny flame had also started to burn. It was as if the entire snow-capped mountain was fuel for the flames. The flames began to spread, bit by bit, encircling the entire snowy mountain. In just a short amount of effort, the entire snowy mountain had turned into a volcano. As the flames burned more and more fiercely, the snowy mountain was melting rapidly. The Void Elder¡¯s figure appeared beside Jiang Mochou, out of nowhere. ¡°Master,¡± Jiang Mochou turned around quickly and greeted. ¡°Very good. You have already understood the true essence of fire, and your Crimson Flame Emperor Body can now wield even greater power,¡± said the Void Elder, clearly pleased. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that revenge is still far away,¡± Jiang Mochou said, somewhat despondently. These days, living in the Endless Immortal Mountain, everything he consumed, be it food or anything else, consisted of the finest Mysterious Medicine and spiritual fruits. Such treatment, even if placed within the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, would not be outclassed. It¡¯s a pity that his current realm was only the Empty Vein Realm, he could have progressed much faster. However, the Void Elder had been diligently suppressing his progress for the sake of his foundations. Jiang Mochou was aware that his progress was already considered fast. But he understood; to confront an Immortal Sect like the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, especially one like the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect with two emperors within a single sect, He was still far from ready. ¡°Do not let hatred blind you,¡± sighed the Void Elder. ¡°You have resided here for a long time, and it is time for you to descend the mountain for some life experiences. Find the meaning of your life in the mortal world, experiencing the various states of life.¡± Jiang Mochou remained silent for a while before eventually kneeling and bowing his head several times, making loud kowtowing sounds. ¡°Master, I shall never forget the grace of your teachings. If you ever need me in the future, I shall devote myself to helping you.¡± ¡°Rise,¡± the Void Elder said with a smile: ¡°I myself am not without selfish motives. I wish for you to contend against the Demon King; this path is destined to be filled with setbacks and hardships.¡± The great wind swept through the mist, and the waters of Heavenly Sea were azure and clear. At sunset, a young man in white garments walked out from the Immortal Mountain. ¡­ In a perilous area located on the Eastern Continent. The warm early sunshine fell on the jungle where a black bear that had just woken up stepped out of its cave, ready to hunt for prey. Its skin was covered with a thin, steel-like membrane, and the hairs on its surface were extremely tough, much like a hedgehog. This was a highly troublesome Iron Armed Black Bear. Among the Empty Vein Realm Monster Beasts, it was considered a sovereign. At this moment, just as the black bear stepped out from its cave, sunlight pierced through the gap of the leaves casting reflections of light. A dazzling light flickered in the air above. As a leaf slowly fell, a murderous intent suddenly arose. An axe fell from behind, and the Iron Armed Black Bear, known for its astonishing defensive power, was split into two. Blood scattered in mid-air, and the steel membrane on the Iron Armed Black Bear proved as fragile as paper. Tan Jiulin slowly lowered the axe in her hand. There was something quite eerie about the axe. ¡°` Chapter 243 - Chapter 243 Chapter 242 Survival of the Fittest ?Chapter 243: Chapter 242 Survival of the Fittest Chapter 243: Chapter 242 Survival of the Fittest ¡°` It was as if a series of white bones were connected together, brimming with fierce energy, with bone blades that had been sharpened to extreme sharpness. In the center of this bone axe, there was a piece of bone that was blood-red in color. As this blood bone turned, the malice qi on the bone axe grew heavier with each rotation. Watching the Iron Armed Black Bear fall in front of her, Tan Jiulin gathered up the bone axe. She brutally inserted the bone axe into her arm, and the moment it made contact with her flesh, it melded right into her. It was as if it had always been a part of her body, eerily so. Tan Jiulin looked at the dead bear, hoisting it on her back and hurriedly ran off into the distance. The scent of blood was too strong here, lest it attract other Monster Beasts. Deep in the jungle, the crackling of the campfire popped and crackled, with sparks flying out. Tan Jiulin looked at the roasted bear meat, which was emitting a strong aroma. She took a deep breath and began to eat. ¡°You¡¯ve been training for several months now, do you have any thoughts,¡± the voice inside the Evil God List inquired. ¡°Survival of the fittest,¡± Tan Jiulin paused briefly before replying indifferently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï A gentle breeze blew past, her hair dancing along with the wind. ¡°Are you still planning to go home?¡± the Evil God List asked. ¡°My father has three daughters, he won¡¯t miss one,¡± Tan Jiulin shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice before, But now, I seem to have grown fond of this wandering lifestyle.¡± ¡°You should know my origins,¡± the Evil God List continued. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just for sealing those three ferocious beasts,¡± Tan Jiulin replied. ¡°Do you know who created me,¡± the Evil God List pressed on. Tan Jiulin shook her head slightly. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know his name either, but people honor him as the Sage,¡± the Evil God List said, ¡°My existence, including the Axe Breaker Emperor Body, are what he left for the one of Destiny.¡± ¡°Am I the one of Destiny?¡± Tan Jiulin asked curiously. ¡°Yes, now that you have received this inheritance, you must embrace your own mission,¡± the Evil God List replied. ¡°What mission?¡± Tan Jiulin frowned slightly. ¡°Of course, the mission can¡¯t be forced upon you. It must be voluntarily accepted. We can only guide you,¡± the Evil God List replied, ¡°I think now might be the time to take you to meet the Sage. When the time comes, you will understand everything.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°No one knows the whereabouts of the Sage, but now his avatar has come to the Eastern Continent, just to meet you,¡± the Evil God List replied. ¡°Okay, but I will not go against my own heart to do certain things, even if it means losing this inheritance, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Tan Jiulin replied. On the same day the wind blew strongly, the girl bearing the sharp axe also stepped out of the endless jungle. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei and her group arrived at the eastern side of Cangyan Town. On the vast plains, there were only a few solitary trees planted sparsely, appearing very barren. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search; be careful, everyone,¡± Lin Bao instructed. There were dozens of people that had come together this time, among whom Lin Bao was the strongesta€¡± a Martial Artist of the True Vein Realm. Most of the others were still in the Condensing Vein Realm. With eyes slightly closed, Xu Zimei remembered sending Lin Qing a Nightmare Beast. He could still sense the breath of the Nightmare Beast. The breath, mingled with the pervasive Creation Force, transformed into a white line before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, guiding his consciousness further in exploration. ¡°` After a long while, Xu Zimei slowly opened her eyes. ¡°How is it?¡± Tian Shi asked from the side. ¡°Follow me,¡± said Xu Zimei as she ran toward the right. After running wildly for a few minutes, the two arrived in front of a large tree. This tree was exceptionally tall and lush, its trunk almost as thick as four or five people embracing it together. Xu Zimei knocked on the trunk, producing a hollow sound. With a punch, she revealed that the inside of the tree was hollow. And from the position of the tree hole, there was an entrance leading underground. ¡°How could it be here?¡± Tian Shi expressed his surprise, ¡°This is too well hidden.¡± ¡°Why not,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°You have to understand that monsters are no less intelligent than humans. Especially those creatures from the Mythical Era, you must never underestimate them.¡± Tian Shi then shouted several times, summoning everyone over. The entrance was pitch black, with no indication of where it led. Lin Bao frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Leave half the people outside to guard, the rest will follow me down. If we do not come up after three hours, seal this entrance and declare this place a Forbidden Land.¡± ¡°Uncle Lin, our skills are quite good, let the two of us also go down with you to take a look,¡± Tian Shi said on the side. Lin Bao sighed and replied, ¡°This should not have involved you.¡± Seeing this, Tian Shi responded, ¡°Uncle Lin is being too courteous. Since we live in Cangyan Town, we are part of this place.¡± After everyone was assigned their roles, half the group cautiously descended into the hole. Although the cave was pitch-black, the ventilation was very good, and the air circulated well. The cave twisted and turned several times, and after a while, everyone heard faint ¡°thumping¡± sounds. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s something ahead,¡± Lin Bao, who was in the lead, warned everyone. Once everyone had turned a corner, their field of vision suddenly expanded, and even the lighting became much brighter. They saw a blood-red tiger roaring fiercely, attacking the formation in front of it. And within the pale blue formation, a group of people was hiding. With each attack from the blood-red tiger, the formation shuddered, looking like it could collapse at any moment. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± The people inside the formation were Cangyan Town¡¯s hunting team. Lin Qing also spotted Lin Bao and the others immediately. ¡°It¡¯s the formation I gave her,¡± Tian Shi said from the side. ¡°Run, don¡¯t come any closer!¡± Lin Qing quickly shouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Bao frowned slightly, looking at the Blood Tiger nearby. A normal Blood Tiger¡¯s size is a bit larger than a human¡¯s, and its color is deep red. But this Blood Tiger in front of them was purple-red all over, and its aura was exceedingly powerful. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Though it was a True Vein Realm monster, its presence was no less than the Empty Vein Realm Monster Beasts Xu Zimei had encountered. The surrounding villagers also consciously spread out, discreetly encircling the Blood Tiger. ¡°Looks like a tough battle,¡± Lin Bao snorted coldly, his True Vein Realm aura radiating outward. Confronting the Mutated Blood Tiger from a distance. Just as everyone was preparing to attack, a roar even more powerful than before resounded from behind. At that moment, the scent of blood permeated throughout the cave. All the people turned their heads in shock, only to see a three-meter-tall Blood Tiger entering from the mouth of the cave. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244 Chapter 243 Destiny-Defying Bead ?Chapter 244: Chapter 243: Destiny-Defying Bead Chapter 244: Chapter 243: Destiny-Defying Bead The moment the giant Blood Tiger appeared, its immense beastly aura swept through the entire mountain cave. It lowered its head slightly, its huge pupils fixed intently on everyone present. ¡°How can there be another one,¡± Lin Bao¡¯s face changed drastically as he felt the tiger¡¯s aura, speaking with an uneasy expression. ¡°Esteem Vein Realm,¡± Tian Shi said lightly, looking at the giant tiger. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it off, you all run,¡± Lin Bao took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the giant tiger. When the giant tiger roared, and the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm enveloped them, someone on the scene was already trembling. ¡°Uncle Lin, we¡¯ll go back and find the Demon-Subduing Arhat, hang in there for a while,¡± shouted a villager nearby. ¡°It¡¯s too late, just go, don¡¯t mind me,¡± Lin Bao shook his head, his gaze grave, with tinges of blue Spiritual Energy enveloping his body. ¡°Uncle Lin, may I give it a try?¡± Just then, a composed voice sounded from the side. The crowd turned their heads, only to see Tian Shi slowly walking out from behind. ¡°This guy is stealing my lines,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He had been ready to speak, but the other had beaten him to it. ¡°Xiao Tian, this matter has nothing to do with you,¡± Lin Bao quickly shook his head. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï At that moment, the giant tiger next to them seemed to grow impatient and lunged forward with its gaping maw towards Lin Bao. Lin Bao¡¯s face turned pale, ready to dodge. Suddenly, the Spiritual Energy around them became turbulent, and a shout came from Tian Shi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Time acceleration.¡± At that moment, with the flow of the principle of time, Tian Shi¡¯s figure appeared above Lin Bao in an instant. Behind him, due to the high speed, a series of afterimages appeared. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± An endless surge of air blasted open in midair. Tian Shi¡¯s body swayed slightly, while the giant tiger was sent flying backwards. Pieces of rock and dirt fell from the ceiling of the cave. ¡°These Mythical Era monsters are really something,¡± Tian Shi said with a light chuckle, shaking his somewhat numb right fist. The blood-colored giant tiger got up from the ground, casting a wary glance at Tian Shi, before roaring angrily at him again. ¡°You deal with that mutant mother tiger; leave this one to me,¡± said Tian Shi, then charged directly at the giant tiger. ¡°Is he also a Heavenly Being,¡± a villager murmured in amazement, watching Tian Shi¡¯s figure. At this point, the giant tiger was almost being overwhelmed in the fight. ¡°Kill the Blood Tiger,¡± Lin Bao roared, and all the villagers charged forward. The weapons they used were mostly swords and knives. As dozens of swords and knives struck the Blood Tiger, it let out a roar. A huge paw slammed down, sending several villagers flying. Xu Zimei frowned slightly from the side, his right hand pulsing with the power of Creation Force. Spiritual Energy condensed into the shape of a small knife and was thrown directly. The small knife, silent as a whisper, slid through layers of space and cut into the belly of the Blood Tiger. The Blood Tiger, engaged in battle with the people, wailed, and its momentum weakened instantly. ¡°Attack its belly,¡± Lin Bao shouted, and all attacks were directed at the Blood Tiger¡¯s abdomen. At this moment, the Formation protecting the hunting team reached its limit and suddenly vanished. The Blood Tiger, having been hit in the abdomen, realized it could not survive. It roared once more, with a will to fight to the death, recklessly charging at the hunting team members. The entire hunting team was wounded, completely devoid of attacking strength. As the Blood Tiger pounced at them, almost everyone was petrified with fear. Lin Qing¡¯s face was pale, her mind telling her that she should evade and run away. But when real life-and-death moment arrived, her legs felt as if they were weighed down by lead, numb and utterly immovable. The Blood Tiger¡¯s gaping jaws opened wide, Lin Qing could even smell the stench of blood emanating from its mouth. Those sharp claws shimmered with a cold light too. In this urgent moment, as the Blood Tiger was about to leap at her, a pair of strong hands suddenly wrapped around Lin Qing¡¯s waist. Startled, Lin Qing turned her head, and Tian Shi¡¯s face was almost within reach. With a ¡°boom,¡± Endless spiritual energy surged, and the massive body of the Blood Tiger was sent flying away. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tian Shi asked with a smile. At this moment, Lin Qing¡¯s body, previously taut with fear, relaxed, and she slumped into Tian Shi¡¯s embrace. Both their faces flushed red, heads lowered, not daring to look at each other. ¡°Talk about sour lemons,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he walked out of the cave entrance on his own. Ignoring the others¡¯ joyful reunions in the cave, he stepped outside and contemplated the vastness of the world around him. The Mythical Era was a magical time, where monsters roamed, and people strove desperately to survive. Perhaps this was the simplest era of deception. ¡­¡­ Acting was always a challenging endeavor, Xu Zimei had always felt. But sometimes, you have no choice but to play a certain role and bring it to a perfect end. After everyone emerged, they brought with them the corpses of the two Blood Tigers. For the residents of Cangyan Town, these carcasses were considered to be highly nourishing. The team returned in triumph, and life continued as usual. However, between Lin Qing and Tian Shi, tender feelings secretly blossomed, and although they had not fully pierced through that veil, the two were increasingly sinking deeper into the river of love. One day, Xu Zimei found Tian Shi. ¡°Quick, tell me what¡¯s up. I have a date with Qing to go out,¡± Tian Shi said somewhat anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s about the two of you,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°What about us?¡± Tian Shi asked with a hint of surprise and disbelief, and then he could hardly believe what he was about to say, ¡°Could it be that you¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± asked Xu Zimei, a look of confusion on his face. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you like Qing too? ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï And that you want to compete with me fairly?¡± Tian Shi said, on guard. ¡°Get out of here,¡± Xu Zimei said, face deadpan. ¡°Have you ever thought about one thing, you¡¯re not from this era at all?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Tian Shi fell silent. ¡°Just like what you¡¯ve said before, when the timeline is restored, we have to go back to the Era of Emperors. What about Lin Qing then?¡± Tian Shi again fell silent before slowly raising his head and saying, ¡°I have never forgotten about this matter. That is why I want to spend as much time with Qing as possible, to make her happy before I have to leave.¡± ¡°The brilliance once possessed in life will ultimately have to be repaid with loneliness,¡± Xu Zimei stated indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯ll be even more miserable after you leave?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± Tian Shi responded, ¡°Actually, I have been researching a secret technique that could alter fate.¡± ¡°The Destiny-Defying Bead, huh,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled to himself inwardly, the real matter was finally being addressed. ¡°Has it been successful?¡± Tian Shi shook his head, replying, ¡°It¡¯s just a hypothesis. It was because of a failure in my research that I ended up travelling back to the Mythical Era.¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245 Chapter 244 One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Void Valley ?Chapter 245: Chapter 244: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Void Valley Chapter 245: Chapter 244: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Void Valley ¡°Can you tell me which part failed?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Tian Shi hesitated for a moment, eventually nodded, and replied, ¡°My initial idea was to use a Secret Technique to refine an object that could defy the heavens and alter fate. Simply put, it¡¯s to help a person return to the past and then change their own destiny. But this involves not just the principles of space-time, but also the River of Fate. I¡¯ve always been unable to find the integration point between the three.¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of a rare object called Void Wood?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What is that?¡± Tian Shi shook his head slightly. ¡°In one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Void Valley, there is a type of very rare tree, which is the Void Wood. It is said that once merged with Void Wood, one¡¯s body will become attuned to the Attribute of Space-Time. It could help you better control the power of space-time.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Tian Shi was slightly taken aback and said, ¡°I have heard of that Void Valley, but I don¡¯t know where it is?¡± ¡°Great Void Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡­¡­ Life in Cangyan Town was filled with monotony, because of that battle, Tian Shi had now become the town¡¯s hero. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï As for Xu Zimei, since she seldom took action, naturally, no one paid her any heed. Although the Cultivation system of the Mythical Era was similar to that of the Era of Emperors, the names were still somewhat different. Tian Shi, for instance, would typically be called a ¡°Heavenly Being.¡± By inquiring among the townspeople, Xu Zimei learned as well. Although the strongest in Cangyan Town was only Lin Bao of True Vein Realm, there was, in fact, another expert in the shadows. The townspeople usually referred to him as the Demon-Subduing Arhat, who was said to be a Heavenly Being as well. This Demon-Subduing Arhat wasn¡¯t really considered one of Cangyan Town¡¯s own; it was said he had once been found gravely injured not far from town and was saved by someone. As a way to repay the favor of saving his life, the Demon-Subduing Arhat decided to settle down here and promised to take action on behalf of the townspeople three times a year. ¡­¡­ The spring breeze blew over Cangyan Town, and all things were reviving, taking root and sprouting. The willows on both sides swayed their enchanting figures. After inquiring along the way, Xu Zimei arrived at a very secluded courtyard within the town. She knocked on the door and walked into the courtyard. A bald man dressed in white robes, looking very refined, was sitting in the center of the courtyard. Waves of Haoran Qi echoed above the courtyard, causing the space to vibrate with a ¡°bang bang¡± sound. Endless Spiritual Energy surged, and the man in white robes sat with eyes slightly closed, exuding a strong sense of Haoran Righteousness. At that moment, the man slowly opened his eyes and asked Xu Zimei, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just come to Cangyan Town and heard about you,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive my bold intrusion.¡± ¡°Leave if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± the man said, shaking his head. At that moment, a flash of brilliance crossed through Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. She swung her right hand, and Spiritual Energy coalesced into a dragon-like form, attacking the man head-on. The man in white slightly furrowed his brow, threw a punch, and blue Spiritual Energy converged on his fist. The dragon roared as it struck. He grunted and his figure stepped back two or three paces. ¡°To find someone like you here.¡± The man in white looked at Xu Zimei with surprise, speaking gravely. Xu Zimei smiled slightly; she could sense that the man in white was just at the Esteem Vein Realm in cultivation. ¡°I mean no harm; I just wanted to ask you some things.¡± ¡°What things?¡± the man in white asked guardedly. ¡°Regarding the current state of the human race,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The man in the white robe looked at Xu Zimei with some astonishment. ¡°Where do you come from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°You only need to answer my question.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much either, after all monsters run rampant in this world, and it¡¯s basically very difficult for any humans to act alone,¡± the man in the white robe slowly explained. ¡°Small towns like Cangyan Town are quite numerous in this world. Everyday, old towns are destroyed by monsters, and new towns are established. To the north of Cangyan Town, there¡¯s a tribe. The name of the tribe is ¡®Li,¡¯ and I come from there. It¡¯s also the largest human tribe I have ever seen.¡± ¡°Can you tell me about the situation of the tribe?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t,¡± the man in the white robe shook his head slightly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, turned around, and left the courtyard. ¡­¡­ In the days that followed, Cangyan Town returned to tranquility once more. Until one cold morning, a beast¡¯s roar woke the townspeople who were still asleep. When everyone ran out, they saw a lion with nine heads appearing in front of the town. The lion walked upright, its nine heads forming a circle to observe its surroundings. The lion was covered in red flames, and a beast¡¯s might belonging to the Emperor Pulse Realm pervaded this part of the world. All nine of its heads were spewing flames, and at the moment, the fire had already enveloped half of the town. Upon seeing this scene, Lin Bao felt an overwhelming beastly might that prevented him from even thinking of resistance. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it off; you organize everyone to evacuate and leave,¡± he declared. ¡°Mayor, we won¡¯t leave, this is our home,¡± some people shouted from the side. ¡°Not leaving means a certain death,¡± Lin Bao caught the person by the collar and roared, ¡°Remember, only by living can you have everything.¡± ¡°Uncle Lin, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Tian Shi also shouted from the side. As a few people charged towards the Nine-Headed Lion, the rest were responsible for organizing the evacuation of the women, children, and the frail. The once peaceful town became chaotic in an instant. ¡°People of this era really live in a tight spot, no one knows if they will face death or accidents when they wake up the next day.¡± Xu Zimei watched the Nine-Headed Lion, his gaze slightly focused. ¡°The show should come to an end now.¡± ¡­¡­ At this moment, the sky above was a scene of indescribable chaos. The main fighters were still Tian Shi and the Nine-Headed Lion, and Lin Bao could only harass from the sidelines. After all, he, a man of the True Vein Realm, could not participate in such a battle. Although Tian Shi was powerful, the Nine-Headed Lion was, after all, a being from the Emperor Pulse Realm. And as a monster from the Mythical Era, it was almost completely overwhelming Tian Shi. At this moment, from the direction of the town, currents of Haoran Righteousness were surging. The Demon-Subduing Arhat arrived treading on air, his bald head bearing six scars of consecration, his white robe flying and fluttering about. In his right hand, he held a dragon-headed staff, around which red light was gathering. Watching the battle between Tian Shi and the Nine-Headed Lion, he took a step forward and directly appeared behind the Nine-Headed Lion, aiming for a pincer attack. Unfortunately, the Nine-Headed Lion¡¯s field of vision was almost without blind spots, and two of its heads spewed out blazing flames. The flames in mid-air morphed into the shape of fire dragons, rushing towards the Demon-Subduing Arhat. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The Demon-Subduing Arhat snorted coldly, the light on his dragon-headed staff intensifying, his hands lifting above his head. When he brought it down with force, the two fire dragons were instantly annihilated and dissipated. The resounding Haoran Righteousness reverberated at the edge of the world. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246 Chapter 245 Life is Like a Play ?Chapter 246: Chapter 245 Life is Like a Play Chapter 246: Chapter 245 Life is Like a Play At this moment, Tian Shi, due to a moment of carelessness, was attacked by the Nine-Headed Lion and sent flying backwards. The Nine-Headed Lion didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else, as its nine heads were all spewing roaring flames. A series of ¡°crackling¡± explosions rang out amidst the burning. Nine fire dragons were wreaking havoc in the firmament, and with a roar, they all dove towards the town. ¡°Stop it quickly, there are still many people in the town who haven¡¯t evacuated,¡± Lin Bao¡¯s face changed dramatically. With a roar of anger, he was the first to attack one of the fire dragons. Next to him, the Demon-Subduing Arhat slightly furrowed his brows, stepping into the void to appear at the forefront of the town. The Haoran Righteousness around him was still echoing, and with each step he took, his aura grew stronger. As the remaining eight fire dragons soared towards him, he took a deep breath. All the Haoran Righteousness around him gathered and wound towards the fire dragons. ¡°Consider this my repayment for your last act of saving my life.¡± With a ¡°boom,¡± An explosion erupted mid-air, sparks flying everywhere, as the Haoran Righteousness and the silhouettes of the fire dragons intertwined and dissipated into the mist. When the mist cleared, the eight fire dragons had already vanished without a trace. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The Demon-Subduing Arhat was half-kneeling on the ground, his white coat torn to shreds, showing the difficulty of withstanding such a head-on collision for him. Elsewhere, Lin Bao had also stopped the last fire dragon. The fire dragon¡¯s explosive aftermath blasted him into the ground, his body torn and battered, with severe injuries that left him incapable of fighting. Seeing this scene, the Nine-Headed Lion roared furiously towards the sky. The voices from its nine heads subtly merged together, thunderous and earth-shaking, like thunder exploding in one¡¯s eardrums. At this moment, the Nine-Headed Lion¡¯s aura became even stronger, its nine heads reigniting the roaring flames, preparing to gather new fire dragons. Inside the town, the panicked voices of the crowd and the crying of children jumbled together into a cacophony. Tian Shi, seeing this scene, furiously pounded the ground and roared, ¡°Damn it.¡± He wanted to continue fighting, but, unfortunately, the aftermath of the previous explosion had shattered his leg. He felt as if his right leg had broken off, completely numb and immovable. At that moment, the Nine-Headed Lion slightly bowed its head, its fierce nine pairs of eyes all fixed on Lin Bao. With its mouth agape, a puff of white smoke billowed out, and flames spread throughout the space between heaven and earth. A tremendously large fire dragon spiraled amidst the fierce flames. As the dragon¡¯s roar echoed, the massive figure of the fire dragon flew through endless space, charging directly at Lin Bao. The space around them shattered. ¡°Uncle Lin,¡± Tian Shi shouted, watching the fire dragon¡¯s roar, but feeling powerless to stop it. At the critical moment, Lin Qing¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Lin Bao. She spread her arms, closing her eyes to block the incoming fire dragon. Even from a distance, the burning flames¡¯ scorching heat could be felt. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Lin Qing¡¯s position. People¡¯s eyes were splitting, helplessly shouting out. Just as the fire dragon was about to engulf Lin Qing, a beam of aurora suddenly flew from afar. It cleaved the fire dragon in two, extinguishing it between heaven and earth. Everyone hurriedly looked into the distance, only to see Xu Zimei stepping into the void above the firmament, with Tyrant Shadow in her right hand just unsheathed. The might of the Emperor Pulse Realm enveloped the entire space. ¡°` ¡°This, this is,¡± the townspeople below were so shocked they couldn¡¯t find the words to speak. ¡°Everyone, stand back. Leave this place to me.¡± Xu Zimei gazed at the Nine-Headed Lion, concentrating as she spoke to the crowd. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Lin Qing quickly came to his senses and, supporting Lin Bao and a few others, retreated into the town. The Nine-Headed Lion let out an angry roar and once more, flames billowed forth from its mouth, turning the entire sky into a sea of fire. ¡°Is that the only trick you¡¯ve got?¡± Xu Zimei huffed coldly. Tyrant Shadow was enveloped in shocking thunder, with pale blue arcs of electricity crackling loudly around it. The blade¡¯s light fell from the edge of the sky, cutting through the endless sea of fire and chopping off one of the Nine-Headed Lion¡¯s heads. The Nine-Headed Lion screamed, whether from rage or pain, it was unclear. Its massive body moved towards the town, the flames spewing from the remaining eight heads growing fiercer. Ripples of Creation Force surrounded Xu Zimei, obscuring the light, leaving only the sweeping blade¡¯s gleam between heaven and earth. ¡°Way of Inquiry, ninth form, Line between Heaven and Earth.¡± With a rise of her hand and a fall of her blade, the flames were scattered, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared above the Nine-Headed Lion without anyone knowing how she had gotten there. Several more strokes of blade light fell, and the remaining heads of the Nine-Headed Lion were all severed. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared to one side, as she held Tyrant Shadow and took a deep breath. Her entire body trembled with the fatigue of battle, and sweat dripped from her forehead, drop by drop. Just as people breathed a sigh of relief, the decapitated heads of the Nine-Headed Lion suddenly began to move. Spiritual Energy from all around converged, and all nine heads exploded simultaneously. Almost instantaneously, the sea of fire that advanced was enough to engulf the firmament, sweeping over everything. ¡°Watch out,¡± Xu Zimei shouted, stepping into the void and directly shielding the people in front of her, alone against the sea of fire. When the sea of fire dissipated, Xu Zimei lay on the ground, barely clinging to life. ¡°Zimo, how are you?¡± Everyone rushed over, looking at the bloodied and indistinct figure of Xu Zimei. ¡°Why did you stand in front? You could have run,¡± Tian Shi cried out, her voice laced with sobs. ¡°I think, I might not make it,¡± Xu Zimei weakly raised her hand and said, ¡°Saving so many people by dying myself is worth it.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die, you can¡¯t die,¡± Tian Shi dug out a bunch of pills from her Storage Ring and fed them to Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s no use, my internal organs have been completely shattered,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Unless there is a pill that can defy the heavens, it¡¯s of no use.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei in such a state, some of the townspeople began to cry uncontrollably. Lin Bao held back his tears and said, ¡°You are Cangyan Town¡¯s greatest benefactor.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and shook her head, slowly saying, ¡°I grew up in a poor and ordinary family. I didn¡¯t believe in fate back then and always wanted to make something of myself, working hard on my cultivation. Now that I¡¯ve barely reached the Emperor Pulse Realm, to die like this, I can¡¯t accept it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our fault,¡± Lin Bao said with sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m not blaming anyone,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and looked at Tian Shi beside her, saying, ¡°I remember you told me you were using a secret technique to refine an item that could defy fate.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tian Shi nodded eagerly, ¡°But it¡¯s too difficult, I don¡¯t know if I can succeed.¡± ¡°Can you promise me one thing?¡± Xu Zimei coughed up blood repeatedly as she spoke in broken sentences. ¡°You say, just say,¡± Tian Shi nodded eagerly. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t belong to this era. When the timeline is restored one day, even if I die, my body will return to the Era of Emperors,¡± Xu Zimei said slowly. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°` Chapter 247 - Chapter 247 Chapter 246 War Gods Nine Transformations ?Chapter 247: Chapter 246: War God¡¯s Nine Transformations Chapter 247: Chapter 246: War God¡¯s Nine Transformations ¡°I know,¡± Tian Shi nodded hastily. ¡°If one day you really manage to create that thing, I mean if, could you keep one for me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Although he was smiling, the unstoppable blood on his face made him look extremely tragic. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll have my descendants find you, and you can give them the item. Have them defy the heavens and change my fate for me. I know it¡¯s difficult, and the hope is slim. But consider it the last wish of a dying man.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you,¡± Tian Shi looked up at Lin Qing and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s for you or for Xiao Qing, I will do my best.¡± ¡°Empty promises mean nothing. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget about me later on,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Could you give me something as a token, so it would be easier to find you later?¡± After pondering for a moment, Tian Shi took out a jade pendant from his Storage Ring and said, ¡°I have always carried this jade pendant with me and have never been without it. If one day in the future, someone comes to me with this jade pendant, I will do everything in my power to help him.¡± Xu Zimei slowly took the jade pendant and hung it on himself, then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to make it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Although we haven¡¯t been together long, I¡¯m truly glad to have met all of you. After I die, just bury my body underground. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me. Just as I arrived quietly, let me depart in silence amid the dust and wind.¡± As Xu Zimei finished speaking, his head tilted to the side, and his eyes gradually lost their vitality, closing for the last time. ¡­¡­ This day in Cangyan Town was filled with sorrow. The people, looking at the grave mounds in front of them, all knelt down in silence to pay their respects. They were honoring the town¡¯s hero. As the townsfolk left in twos and threes, that night, a torrential rain began to fall from the sky. The townsfolk, looking up at the rain, felt that even Cang Tian was lamenting for the hero. At that moment, the mound of earth at the grave was moist and sticky from the downpour. The surroundings were exceptionally quiet. Just then, a hand suddenly reached out from the mound. Soon after, another hand emerged, casting aside the mound, and a figure crawled out from within. Surrounding Xu Zimei, spiritual energy gathered, forming a protective shield that kept the torrential rain at bay. He took the jade pendant from his waist and muttered to himself, ¡°Consider this a precaution, leaving a path of retreat for myself.¡± After discerning his direction, Xu Zimei restored the appearance of the grave and then sped off toward the north. Having entered this world, Xu Zimei could not leave until the timeline had fully recovered. Even though he had achieved his purpose for this journey, his return was likely not far off. He also wanted to take advantage of the remaining time to visit the large human race tribes in the north, as it was a rare opportunity to personally experience the Mythical Era. He might as well embrace this era fully. ¡­¡­¡­ On this journey, Xu Zimei genuinely experienced this era where survival was paramount and danger was everywhere. Among the monsters he saw, there were not a few at the Saint Vein Realm or even Divine Vein Realm levels. He himself also had to be extremely cautious. Along the way, he encountered many towns. Some were newly built, while others were under attack by monsters. He was like a traveler passing through, observing everything from the perspective of a bystander. Traversing vast deserts and endless jungles, he finally arrived on the plains at sunset. Xu Zimei reached his destination for this journey. ¡°` The architecture of this tribe resembled tents, covered with felt on top. Most of the buildings were white, adorned with many colorful patterns. The construction of these rooms was very convenient, and even in the face of danger, demolition was particularly swift. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Xu Zimei glanced and saw densely packed tent-like structures erected on the ground. Extending as far as the eye could see, the tribe¡¯s interior was bustling and thriving with people coming and goinga€¡±it was incredibly lively. At the very front of the tribe stood a stone stele. Engraved on it were the two large characters ¡°Jiu Li¡±. ¡°The Jiu Li Tribe, huh,¡± Xu Zimei muttered softly to himself. Then he headed toward the tribe, but at the entrance, two guards stopped him. ¡°Who are you?¡± the guards eyed Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°I¡¯m from a small town nearby,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°but our town was destroyed by a group of monsters a while ago. So I came here to see if I could seek refuge with the Jiu Li Tribe.¡± ¡°Newcomers must have their identities authenticated and choose the tribe they wish to join,¡± the guard said indifferently, ¡°Follow me.¡± Xu Zimei followed the guard into the town, smiling as he said, ¡°Could you please give me an introduction? I¡¯ve just arrived and am unfamiliar with the tribe¡¯s affairs.¡± The tribe appeared extremely prosperous, with street vendors on both sides of the streets of the tribe. Selling all kinds of goods. From what Xu Zimei observed along the way, he noticed that members of the tribe were dressed in almost identical styles of clothing. Just in nine different colors. It was only after chatting with the guard along the way that Xu Zimei understood. Although the Jiu Li Tribe was collectively called one large tribe, it actually consisted of nine smaller tribes. These nine tribes were ¡°Qian Li, Yu Li, Fang Li, Huang Li, Bai Li, Chi Li, Xuan Li, Feng Li, and Yang Li.¡± Everyone who came to the Jiu Li Tribe had to choose one of these smaller tribes to join. The clothing color of each tribe was also different. Under the guidance of that guard, Xu Zimei went through the process of identity verification. He chose to join the Bai Li Tribe. There were hardly any governance systems within the tribe, and it was somewhat loose. The only requirement was to abide by the rules of the tribe and to participate in combat when it was called for. The dining space within the tribe was located in an exceptionally large open area. Because the meals were free, there were a great number of people here. ¡­ Xu Zimei chose a relatively secluded spot to sit down, ordered some food, and began to listen to conversations of diners nearby. Such places were prime for gathering information. ¡°Have you noticed, the people from the Chi Li Tribe have been frantically apprehending people lately,¡± someone whispered nearby. ¡°I heard their ¡®War God¡¯s Nine Transformations¡¯ was stolen,¡± another replied, ¡°If they can¡¯t present the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations during this year¡¯s martial competition, they¡¯ll be deemed the sinners of our entire Jiu Li Tribe.¡± ¡°What is ¡®War God¡¯s Nine Transformations¡¯?¡± asked some who had just joined the tribe, clueless. ¡°Do you know why our era is called the Mythical Era?¡± someone explained. ¡°It is said that true gods once existed in our time. And according to legend, the ancestors of our Jiu Li Tribe were nine true gods. That ¡®War God¡¯s Nine Transformations¡¯ is the divine technique passed down from them.¡± ¡°If there really were gods, why have we now fallen into an era of monsters?¡± another person asked curiously. ¡°` Chapter 248 - Chapter 248 Chapter 247 Sky-breaking Change ?Chapter 248: Chapter 247 Sky-breaking Change Chapter 248: Chapter 247 Sky-breaking Change ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± the person replied, ¡°All I know is that the Chili Tribe must retrieve the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations before this year¡¯s martial competition. Whoever stole the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations must still be within the Jiu Li Tribe. With monsters running rampant outside, it¡¯s simply impossible for them to have left.¡± ¡°What does the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations have to do with the competition?¡± someone beside him asked, puzzled. ¡°Every year, our Jiu Li Tribe¡¯s nine clans hold a grand competition. Whichever clan is victorious earns the chance to practice the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations and keep it for a year. When the grand competition comes around the next year, it will be redistributed according to the results of the contest.¡± ¡°In that case, why not let those who have learned the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations write it down?¡± the person beside him replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious about it.¡± ¡°What do you know, the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations is a mythical technique, passed down through Legacy Stones. If you write it down, you basically won¡¯t be able to learn it,¡± the person explained. ¡°Besides, the inheritance of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations has very strict aptitude requirements. In the history of our Jiu Li Tribe, no one has ever fully learned all nine transformations.¡± Hearing this, someone beside him voiced their skepticism: ¡°Are you just bragging? Is it really that difficult?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He only managed to learn eight transformations before he passed away long ago. As for those still living, the clan leader of the Xuan Li Clan has the best aptitude, having learned seven transformations. No one else who has received the inheritance has surpassed seven transformations.¡± To stop the noisy discussion of these people, Xu Zimei took a sip of his drink and chuckled, shaking his head. He too was somewhat curious about the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations; after all, Vein Skills from the Mythical Era that still fell within the realm of godly techniques were something he had never seen before. However, his visit to the Jiu Li Tribe was merely to broaden his horizons since he would have to return before long. After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei left the place and prepared to look for lodging. The inns of the Jiu Li Tribe were quite peculiar as well. They provided three days of free lodging to every newcomer to the tribe. If one wished to stay beyond those three days, they would have to work within the tribe to repay the cost. As Xu Zimei entered the inn, he had barely started ascending the stairs when he felt someone pat his shoulder. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï He turned his head and saw a disheveled old man with a full beard looking at him. If not for the old man¡¯s clean clothes, he might have been mistaken for a beggar. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xu Zimei asked with curiosity. After all, he didn¡¯t know anyone in this Jiu Li Tribe. ¡°Young man, I see that you have an extraordinary frame and rare talenta€¡±a martial arts genius that comes once in a hundred years,¡± the old man said with a grin, showing his yellow teeth. ¡°The heavy responsibility of saving the world might just fall on your shoulders. I have a godly technique here, and seeing you as fated, I¡¯ll sell it to you at a bargain.¡± ¡°What godly technique?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. The old man stealthily led Xu Zimei to a corner and quietly took out a blue book. On the book were the bold letters ¡°War God¡¯s Nine Transformations.¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but be skepticala€¡±could there really be such a coincidence in this world? ¡°This godly technique is renowned; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°Normally, this technique wouldn¡¯t sell for less than ten thousand Spirit Crystals, but I¡¯ll let you have it for a mere hundred Spirit Crystals.¡± In the Era of Emperors, Spirit Crystals were common currency, but in the early Mythical Era, Spirit Crystals were considered quite scarce. ¡°May I see the technique?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Certainly,¡± the old man nodded and handed the book over. Flipping through a few pages at random, Xu Zimei found the content resembled a child¡¯s scribbles, completely lacking any coherence. The text inside was a complete mess, totally incomprehensible. He looked up at the elderly man, then glanced at the book in his hand again. He then laughed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°Young man, you do have an eye for quality,¡± the old man instantly beamed with joy, saying. After paying a hundred Spirit Crystals, Xu Zimei took the book upstairs. After closing the door to his room, Zimo frowned and pulled out the book again. He could confirm that the content inside the book was just random scribbles. However, there was a small compartment within the book¡¯s cover. This compartment was very secretive, and one wouldn¡¯t find it without looking closely. Zimo had noticed that the cover was a bit too thick, which is why he bought it to take a closer look. He opened the compartment, and inside there was indeed a piece of cowhide paper. The cowhide paper was filled with text, and at the very top were four large characters. ¡°Sky-breaking Change.¡± After reading it, Zimo understood. Sky-breaking Change was indeed the first move of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. Only the cultivation method for the Sky-breaking Change was recorded here. But at the end of the secret technique, he saw a line of text. ¡°If you wish to learn the complete War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, please come to Phoenix Perching Mountain Range tomorrow.¡± At this moment, the smiling face of the old man emerged in front of Zimo¡¯s eyes. ¡°He did it on purpose.¡± Zimo chuckled softly, his gaze fixed on the darkening evening sky in the distance. ¡°Interesting, really interesting.¡± ¡­ In the mornings of the Mythical Era, the sky was gloomy. Thick clouds were piled up together, yet they were stubbornly not dropping any rain. There was a faint dampness in the air that felt oppressive. Zimo left the inn and headed directly outside the tribe toward the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. He had inquired before, and this Phoenix Perching Mountain Range was the largest mountain range near the Jiu Li tribe. It was considered a haven for monsters, and normally very few people would go there. It is said that many of the creatures of this world dwelled within that mountain range. Upon leaving the tribe, Zimo was surprised to find that today the Jiu Li tribe seemed very strange. The usually bustling tribe was now rather deserted, with most people having left the tribe and walking outside. Initially, Zimo didn¡¯t think much of it, but after he had walked a distance, He found that these people were all heading in the same direction as him, all with the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range as their destination. ¡­a€| Zimo pondered for a moment, then grabbed a brawny man next to him and asked, ¡°Friend, where are you headed?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± the brawny man replied with evasive eyes and a nervous tone. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zimo took out the cowhide paper that recorded the Sky-breaking Change and said, ¡°Did you also receive this?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± the brawny man¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he asked with some astonishment. ¡°How come you have this too.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Zimo said, slightly lifting his head, his gaze fixed in the direction of the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. ¡°It seems someone is intentionally leading us to the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range.¡± Chapter 249 - Chapter 249 Chapter 248 The Trap of Seduction ?Chapter 249: Chapter 248 The Trap of Seduction Chapter 249: Chapter 248 The Trap of Seduction Having journeyed for a while and now nearing the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, Xu Zimei was more certain of her conjecture. Around the mountain range, thousands of people had already arrived. After inquiring among themselves, many had come to understand the situation. There was someone causing trouble in secret. But this was destined to be an open plot since it related to the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. Who wouldn¡¯t want it? It could possibly change one¡¯s destiny for life. At the moment, many people were hesitating at the edge of the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. Just then, another group hurried over from behind. This group was like a disciplined troop, clearly more orderly. About a thousand in number, they took control of the situation as soon as they arrived. ¡°They are the direct descendants of the JiuLi Tribe,¡± someone in the crowd whispered. The JiuLi Tribe also had its direct lineage and collateral branches. The so-called collateral branches were like Xu Zimei a€¡° people who had just joined the JiuLi Tribe with no sense of belonging or any contributions to the tribe. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï To put it plainly, they were seeking a place of shelter. Whereas the direct descendants had lived in the tribe for a long time, made contributions to it, and some were offspring of the direct lineage. ¡°Everyone, please quickly join the tribe of your choice and gather, I have a few words to say,¡± a man in yellow robes called out from the crowd. ¡°Who is that person?¡± Xu Zimei curiously looked at the person next to her and asked. ¡°The Clan Leader of the ChiLi Tribe, Chi Yi,¡± someone explained softly, ¡°because their tribe won the great competition last year. He is now also the Great Clan Leader of the entire JiuLi Tribe.¡± Upon hearing the explanation, Xu Zimei nodded in understanding. It turned out that each year, the nine tribes of the JiuLi Tribe would hold a great competition. The winning tribe would not only look after the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations for a year, but their clan leader would also become the Great Clan Leader who commanded the entire JiuLi Tribe. Xu Zimei had previously chosen the BaiLi Tribe, so naturally, she gathered where the BaiLi Tribe was located. Once everyone had gathered, the man in yellow robes, Chi Yi, stepped forward and spoke aloud, ¡°I think everyone has heard in recent times. Our ChiLi Tribe¡¯s War God¡¯s Nine Transformations has been stolen. I don¡¯t want to talk much about the responsibility. Now, the thief has lured everyone here with the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. The purpose is unknown, but before searching through the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, I can make everyone a promise. If anyone can catch the thief and find the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, I will promote him to direct lineage status and reward them with an opportunity to train in the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, along with a substantial amount of cultivation resources.¡± Hearing these words, the hearts of many were aflame. Any single condition from those mentioned, if taken separately, could provoke a fierce competition. At that moment, the Clan Leader of the Fengli Tribe, Bai Zhuo, timely stood up and spoke, ¡°Clan Leader Chi, I disagree with your proposal. We know nothing about the thief. The Phoenix Perching Mountain Range is a paradise for monsters, and if we provoke any powerful ones, we might all be annihilated. And it¡¯s not even certain whether the thief is in the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range; what if it¡¯s a trap?¡± ¡°The thief is definitely in the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. He must have a plot for doing this,¡± Chi Yi said indifferently. ¡°My mind is made up; Clan Leader Bai, if you are unwilling, you may take your people and leave.¡± Having said that, Chi Yi scanned everyone present and spoke loudly, ¡°I will not force anyone in this matter. Those who are unwilling are free to leave at any time. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The rewards I spoke of earlier still stand. After the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations is found, I will relinquish my position as Great Clan Leader.¡± ¡°Where does Clan Leader Chi speak of such matters? Our Jiu Li tribe has always advanced and retreated together since ancient times,¡± Clan Leader Yu Hong of the Yu Li tribe said with a smile. ¡°Our Chi Li tribe is willing to take the lead. Everyone, be careful and search separately.¡± After Chi Yi finished speaking, he led the people of the Chi Li tribe straight into the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. Behind them, the other eight tribes also followed closely. ¡­ Concerning the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, a story tinged with legend has always been circulating among the Jiu Li tribes. It is said that a long time ago, the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range was just a small thicket on the verge of dying out. One day, an Ancient Phoenix suddenly descended and settled in the thicket. This Ancient Phoenix came there to undergo its tribulation, and thunder and lightning battered the thicket for seven days and nights, leaving the land riddled with scars. It was not until the eighth day, following the Ancient Phoenix¡¯s piercing cry, that it successfully transcended the tribulation and ascended as a Divine Beast. Afterward, the flames burning on its body covered the entire thicket. But strangely, as the flames burned, the thicket was not destroyed; instead, the trees grew taller and more robust. The originally dying thicket almost instantly transformed into the vast Sky-reaching Forest. It was later discovered that these flames that burned the thicket were the Ancient Phoenix¡¯s own Innate True Fire. ¡°The fire of Nirvana.¡± ¡­ Within the forest of the mountain range, there was a sense of tranquility. Only the occasional distant roar of beasts caused a chill of fear to run down one¡¯s spine. The clan leaders of the Jiu Li tribes were all beings of the Saint Vein Realm. In the early periods of the Mythical Era, having such strength meant that one was already at the pinnacle of the human race¡¯s combat power. Yet even with such might, they could only struggle to survive under the monsters¡¯ reign. This was a dark era. The common people did not strive to live better lives or to achieve glory. They only sought the simplest thing, to survive, nothing more. Xu Zimei gazed in the direction of the main force for a moment, then his figure gradually disappeared in the mountain range. ¡­¡­ Not long after the Jiu Li tribes entered the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, the entire mountain range became violent. The activity of the monsters seemed to become more frequent. The people of the tribes began to clash fiercely with the monsters, resulting in casualties on both sides. But this was, after all, a paradise for monsters, and if things continued this way, the Jiu Li tribes were destined to suffer heavy losses. After some discussion, a few of the tribe¡¯s clan leaders decided to lead their people to retreat for the time being. After all, they could not find the cause of the monsters¡¯ ferocity. But when everyone started to retreat, they found that the entire periphery of the forest in the mountain range was blocked by a transparent barrier. No matter how the people attacked, they could not break the barrier. ¡°It seems someone wants to trap us here,¡± Bai Zhuo said with an awkward expression. Feng Yu, the Clan Leader of the Fengli Tribe, nodded gravely, ¡°Not just trap us. To be precise, they want to farm us. There are many monsters in this forest, and if we want to survive, we must kill all the monsters.¡± ¡°This barrier couldn¡¯t have been set up in a short amount of time, and I¡¯ve never seen such a barrier before,¡± Yu Hong said indifferently. ¡°It seems that stealing the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, including luring us here, was all planned.¡± The other clan leaders all shook their heads and sighed. Bai Zhuo looked at everyone and said lightly, ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t you think something is off?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Where have the people of the Chi Li tribe gone?¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250 Chapter 249 The Sparrow Stalks Behind ?Chapter 250: Chapter 249: The Sparrow Stalks Behind Chapter 250: Chapter 249: The Sparrow Stalks Behind As Bai Zhuo¡¯s voice faded, everyone then realized that among all the people present, only the insignificant branches of the Chi Li Tribe remained. The direct lineage disciples, including Chi Yi, had all disappeared. ¡°Everyone, it seems you have noticed.¡± Just then, outside the barrier, Chi Yi appeared, walking towards them with a group of people. ¡°Clan Leader Chi, what do you mean by this?¡± Bai Zhuo asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Chi Yi smiled and said, ¡°Making you slaughter each other with the monsters, that¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± ¡°Clan Leader Chi, are you trying to exterminate our Jiu Li Tribe?¡± someone asked in disbelief. ¡°Did you set up this barrier?¡± ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not about extermination,¡± Chi Yi shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°In the future, our Chi Li Tribe will be the only legitimate one.¡± ¡°Just for this, you want to kill all of us?¡± someone asked incredulously. ¡°I think, it might have something to do with the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations,¡± Bai Zhuo pondered for a moment and then said lightly. ¡°So the so-called loss of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations was also an inside job by your Chi Li Tribe, a scheme of your own making.¡± ¡°Patriarch Bai, although I usually don¡¯t agree with your principles, I must say you are smarter than the rest,¡± Chi Yi said with a light chuckle. ¡°Do you all remember the cultivation conditions for the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°Do you know why none of the great clan leaders of past generations could fully cultivate the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations?¡± Chi Li smiled as he looked at the puzzled crowd and slowly said. ¡°All that talk about poor aptitude was just to deceive you. The real reason is that cultivating each Transformation of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations requires a significant amount of blood and qi. Especially as one progresses, the amount of blood and qi needed increases exponentially. So where does this blood and qi come from? If you were to hunt monsters, you¡¯d have to wait an eternity.¡± ¡°So you intend to kill us all and use us as nourishment for your cultivation,¡± Yu Hong said with a cold snort. ¡°Do you dare to say that none of you who have cultivated the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations have ever hunted humans?¡± Chi Yi asked in a cold voice. ¡°But we have never been as monstrously cruel as you; we always knew where to draw the line,¡± Yu Hong retorted. ¡°Monstrously cruel?¡± Chi Yi laughed and shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. After you die, I will use your blood and qi as nourishment to fully cultivate the true War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. I will become the only person in the history of the Jiu Li Tribe to successfully cultivate the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. Later generations will only marvel at my extraordinary talent and unrivaled aptitude. As for you, you¡¯ll just be poor souls who perished in the onslaught of monsters, and no one will remember you.¡± Upon hearing Chi Yi¡¯s words, all those present were filled with furious faces. Bai Zhuo proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s all use our strongest attacks to strike this barrier together and try it out.¡± The crowd nodded, and countless strands of spiritual energy surged around them. Explosions of colorful spiritual energy erupted on the barrier, but the barrier, like a black hole, absorbed all the attacks. ¡°It¡¯s useless, stop struggling,¡± Chi Yi laughed, ¡°This is a shifting formation, where all your attacks are transferred by the formation to another place. Unless your power is strong enough to exceed the limit of transfer.¡± ¡°Clan Leader Chi, there¡¯s no need to make it a matter of life and death between us; I think we can talk this out,¡± Feng Yu said with a smile, ¡°We of the Jiu Li Tribe are as close as siblings. Why must you use our blood and qi? There are countless towns in this world, we can bring the humans from those towns to you.¡± ¡°That suggestion is not bad,¡± Chi Yi said with a smile. ¡°` ¡°It¡¯s a pity we¡¯ve already torn our faces apart, so there¡¯s no room for reconciliation.¡± As Chi Yi¡¯s words fell, a large group of disciples behind him threw the bags in their hands into the barrier. Upon entering the barrier, the bags spilled out countless pieces of flesh. The flesh was deep blue with a strong musky scent emanating from within. ¡°It¡¯s the flesh of Musk Mice,¡± Bai Zhuo said in horror. The flesh of the Musk Mouse has a serious hallucinogenic effect, especially for monsters with sensitive senses of smell. This is a kind of food that can drive them mad. Often, people from the Jiu Li Tribe use the flesh of Musk Mice as bait to hunt monsters. Now, as the flesh of the Musk Mice scattered throughout the forest, the area was completely shrouded in the scent of musk. ¡°Everyone, run,¡± Bai Zhuo said somewhat in panic. No sooner had the words fallen than countless roars rose not far away. Immediately, numerous figures began to sprint rapidly from within the forest. One after another, gigantic monsters surrounded the area, the ground began to shake, and the Sky-reaching Ancient Trees fell in response. These monsters were all aberrant creatures, with three-headed snakes covered in spines, hyenas with eight legs, and elephants with nine nostrils. At this moment, upon seeing humans, the monsters roared chaotically together. All attacked at once. A great battle was underway within the barrier. Chi Yi watched the spectacle with relish. The man beside him asked respectfully, ¡°Clan Leader, should we activate the Formation?¡± ¡°Activate it. After the Formation ends, immediately search the scene. Don¡¯t leave a single survivor,¡± Chi Yi said indifferently. Following that, the tribespeople of the Chi Li Tribe spread out, surrounding the entire Formation. They placed their hands on the barrier, and streaks of crimson Spiritual Energy were all transferred into the barrier. Soon after, the whole barrier began to buzz, the ground trembled, and the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth all converged towards the barrier. An aurora formed above the barrier, covering an extensive area, almost enveloping the entire forest within it. A terrifying presence was brewing within the aurora. ¡°Chi Yi, what are you trying to do?¡± someone inside the barrier shouted. ¡°Enjoy the wonderful gift I¡¯ve prepared for you!¡± As Chi Yi¡¯s laughter echoed, the aurora descended with an unstoppable force. Endless Space shattered around, and under the power of this aurora, neither human nor monster had the chance to resist before being obliterated. ¡­a€| ¡°Have you ever heard the saying, ¡®The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡¯?¡± Just as Chi Yi was proudly admiring his handiwork, a voice suddenly rang out beside his ear. He turned his head and saw a young man emerging from behind a large tree. ¡°A survivor from the Bai Li Tribe,¡± Chi Yi said lightly, noticing Xu Zimei¡¯s attire. Since he had joined the Bai Li Tribe, he naturally wore clothes of white design. Xu Zimei chuckled. From the moment he had entered the mountain range, he had felt something was off. So he had promptly retreated, staying on the outskirts of the range. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Chi Yi¡¯s promised rewards were of no interest to him, and he naturally felt no need to search laboriously for them. The might of the Emperor Pulse Realm rose and dispersed around him, and Xu Zimei slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back. ¡°` Chapter 251 - Chapter 251 Chapter 250 Way of Inquiry - Eleven Forms, Blood of the Firmament ?Chapter 251: Chapter 250: Way of Inquiry ¨C Eleven Forms, Blood of the Firmament Chapter 251: Chapter 250: Way of Inquiry ¨C Eleven Forms, Blood of the Firmament When the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm echoed through this world, boundless Spiritual Energy swept across, mingling with Thunderbolt above the Tyrant Shadow. Chi Yi looked at Xu Zimei in astonishment and said, ¡°I never knew your Bai Li tribe had someone like you. How come I never heard of it before?¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly, Tyrant Shadow towering over his head, bringing down Purgatory¡¯s Thunderbolt and Heavenly Fire. ¡°You pride yourself as the oriole, yet you are unaware that I am the hunter beneath the tree,¡± Chi Yi said with a light chuckle. At that moment, the force belonging to the Saint Vein Realm spread out from around him. With a wave of his hand, the Spiritual Energy of the heaven and earth surged instantly. A giant hand formed in the sky and reached for Xu Zimei. A thunderous ¡°boom¡± exploded. Tyrant Shadow slashed down, shattering the space around, cleaving a gash through the Firmament, and the giant hand also disintegrated within it. Chi Yi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of astonishment; he had not expected his attack, which he considered nearly foolproof, to be dissolved so easily. As Tyrant Shadow descended from the sky, Chi Yi¡¯s eyes focused, and his figure rapidly retreated. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± In the spot where he had been standing, a very deep pit appeared. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The ground cracked open with countless fissures. ¡°I must admit, I¡¯ve underestimated you a bit,¡± Chi Yi said indifferently. As his words fell, the True Fate Emergence occurred above his head, gathering Spiritual Energy. A beast clad in armor emerged as a phantom behind Chi Yi. This monster, towering over ten meters tall with dark cyan skin, had eyes as large as cows¡¯, and every breath it took occasionally puffed out plumes of white smoke. Mysterious runes were etched all over its skin. Its visage was more akin to that of an Evil Ghost. Xu Zimei squinted slightly, observing this True Fate; he could feel a strong evil aura emanating from it. As Chi Yi slowly raised his hand, the monster on his body mimicked the gesture. Armor fused with Spiritual Energy struck directly towards Xu Zimei. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He was not afraid to fight; darkness spread over Tyrant Shadow as he executed the Way of Inquiry¡¯s tenth form, Death¡¯s Heavenly Curtain. Loud ¡°boom boom boom¡± explosions sounded in the sky. The clash between the armor and the Curved Blade set off sparks, and the world was enshrouded in death and evil energy. The two fought numerous rounds in the sky, each unable to gain the upper hand. Chi Yi frowned slightly; the True Fate monster roared, and after another collision with Xu Zimei, Chi Yi rapidly retreated. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chi Yi asked with an embarrassed expression. The opponent of Emperor Pulse Realm was matching him, a combatant of the Saint Vein Realm, and what was even more terrifying was that Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t even used his own True Fate. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Xu Zimei put down the Tyrant Shadow, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°You just need to understand that I came here to kill you.¡± ¡°Kid, I acknowledge that you¡¯re strong, invincible within the same realm,¡± a special aura suddenly spread around Chi Yi. His long hair floated down from his head, and multiple gleams of light flashed in his eyes. ¡°But that does not give you the reason to act recklessly.¡± As Chi Yi spoke, the aura around him became increasingly strong. A dazzling aurora shot into the sky, turning half the Firmament into a fiery red hue. The space around him, due to the immense pressure of his aura, exploded with a ¡°pop pop pop.¡± The fire-red Spiritual Energy spread all around, as Chi Yi slowly lifted his head. ¡°Sky-breaking Change.¡± A fierce roar came from his mouth, and he launched a punch that gathered immense Hurricanes at its core. With a ¡°boom,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s figure staggered back three steps, his hands gripping the Tyrant Shadow trembling slightly. Xu Zimei lifted his head, looking at Chi Yi with a hint of surprise. The other¡¯s power had clearly more than doubled since just moments ago. ¡°Kid, if you had sneaked away just now, you might have had a slim chance to survive,¡± Chi Yi said coldly, ¡°but regrettably, you chose to barge into ¡®Hell¡¯ when there was no door for you.¡± ¡°So this is the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, huh,¡± Xu Zimei frowned as he spoke. ¡°No, this is only the first transformation,¡± Chi Yi corrected, ¡°to die under the divine technique of my clan, you can¡¯t say you¡¯re completely wronged.¡± As Chi Yi¡¯s voice fell, the momentum around him grew stronger once more. ¡°Mysterious Spirit Second Transformation.¡± ¡°True Spirit Third Transformation.¡± Seeing the increasingly powerful aura around Chi Yi, Xu Zimei furrowed his brows tighter. He had indeed underestimated this divine technique, as Chi Yi¡¯s momentum seemed to double with each transformation. ¡°I can¡¯t let him continue like this,¡± Xu Zimei muttered, slightly frowning. Behind him, a blue planet slowly rose. As the mist dispersed and the blue planet rose, the Creation Force surged around him. Sounds of ¡°bang bang bang¡± rang out as six Vein Gates opened in succession. In that instant, it seemed as if the entire world fell silent. The blue planet descended from the sky, time stopped, space froze. Chi Yi was still gathering his strength, watching as Wugeng Planet rushed forth with earth-shattering power. His face suddenly turned pale. ¡°What is this True Fate?¡± At this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford any extra thoughts, his figure swiftly retreating. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± that part of the world was utterly annihilated amidst the dust. Even though Chi Yi had retreated quickly, he was still implicated in the aftermath. Thin streaks of blood appeared on his body, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and his entire aura wilted. ¡°Extreme Spirit Four Transformations!¡± At this moment, Chi Yi roared to the sky, his aura reaching a critical breaking point. The rumbling sounds resounded around him, Spiritual Energy surged like a mighty river. He threw a punch down, his fist wind tearing through the Firmament, bringing with it limitless Hurricanes as it headed for Xu Zimei. ¡°Die!¡± Xu Zimei placed Tyrant Shadow in front of him, slightly lifting his head. His gaze was resolute and deep, completely devoid of any panic or fear. He watched as the overwhelming, majestic fist rushed towards him. At that moment, the punch was less than a meter from Xu Zimei¡¯s face. The fist wind blew all his hair back, and the oncoming Hurricane was painfully scraping his skin. Xu Zimei slowly picked up Tyrant Shadow, everyone¡¯s vision seemed to dim. All that remained was a splash of blood red, like spilled ink, floating in the darkness. ¡°Way of Inquiry¡¯s eleventh form, Blood of the Firmament.¡± Endless sharp edges swam with shockingly vibrant blood on the blade. The blade, several feet wide, seemed like a Sea of Blood and Hell, submerging all that was ugly and sinful. Blood scattered, blooming like buds in the darkness. Chi Yi had a strange feeling. Clearly, the blood wasn¡¯t his, clearly he was still a meter away from Tyrant Shadow. But when he looked down, he saw his limbs all split apart. His whole body was torn asunder. Both arms and both legs were severed, leaving nothing but a bare torso powerlessly collapsing to the ground. The clouds in the sky gathered more and more until they could no longer hold the forces within. With a sound of ¡°whoosh,¡± large raindrops began to fall. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252 Chapter 251 War God ?Chapter 252: Chapter 251 War God Chapter 252: Chapter 251 War God The raindrops fell faster and faster, instantly becoming a torrential downpour. All the remaining members of the Chili Tribe perished under Xu Zimei¡¯s blade, turning into dead souls. ¡°I only hope that in Hell, you can be good people,¡± Xu Zimei said after killing the last tribesman, slowly making his way to the barrier. The barrier, now drained of energy, no longer had any defensive power. Xu Zimei tore through the barrier with a single stroke and walked into the jungle. Whether human or monster, at this moment, the corpses piled up like mountains, leaving no survivors. ¡°I¡¯ve avenged you, I really am a good person,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and sighed. ¡°Good people get good karma, your life force should help with my cultivation.¡± ¡­ After having their limbs severed, people do not immediately die but slowly and agonizingly pass away from excessive blood loss and pain. But Chi Yi was at the Saint Vein Realm, and as long as his Divine Soul remained unshattered, such injuries were slowly recoverable. Without his hands and feet, Chi Yi could only passively lie on the ground, letting the rain wash over his face. At that moment, a figure appeared before him, blocking the pouring rain. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I can give you the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations,¡± Chi Yi begged in haste. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Where are the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. He was indeed curious about this Demonic Skill, having not given Chi Yi the chance to unleash the other transformations just now, which would have been a fierce battle. Just the four transformations he had witnessed were troublesome enough. Had all eight Transformations been employed, Chi Li in this state wouldn¡¯t dare claim to be invincible among his peers. But at least within the Saint Vein Realm, it would¡¯ve definitely been considered a higher combat prowess. This was only about the eight transformations, and Xu Zimei could hardly believe what it would be like if, according to legend, all nine were used. ¡°I can give it to you,¡± Chi Yi quickly said, ¡°but you must let me go.¡± ¡°You are not in a position to negotiate terms with me,¡± said Xu Zimei calmly. ¡°If you refuse, then let this Demonic Skill be utterly lost with my death,¡± Chi Yi retorted. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Zimei scoffed and said. ¡°Allow me to take a guess. Since you want to learn the last transformation of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, you must also have the Legacy Stone on you.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Yi¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and he quickly said, ¡°As long as you let me go, I will give you the Legacy Stone right away. From now on, the entire Jiu Li Tribe will heed your command, how about that?¡± ¡°It seems I guessed correctly,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and began searching Chi Yi¡¯s body. When Xu Zimei forcibly opened his Storage Ring, Chi Yi¡¯s face grew even more embarrassed. A pitch-black stone was extracted by Xu Zimei. The stone¡¯s surface was exceedingly smooth, with a dark glow radiating from the inside. In the very center of the stone was an imprint the size of a thumb. Just as Xu Zimei was about to press his thumb into the imprint, Chi Yi hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± With a ¡°boom,¡± Endless waves of energy surged between heaven and earth, the entire black stone enveloped in a swirling light, as a beam of darkness shot skyward. Ripping through the firmament, breaking through the clouds. In that moment, Xu Zimei felt his consciousness enter a mysterious space. ¡­ Divine Spirits were the strongest beings of this era. They transcended everything, possessing endless lifespans and unimaginable strength. In the early days of the Mythical Era, there were no mortals, no monsters. They were the first natives of this world. The changes in the world are endless. Thousands of years after the appearance of Divine Spirits, heaven and earth began to nurture new life. This included monsters, Monster Beasts, and those who evolved from Monster Beasts into humans. During the time these beings were fermenting into existence, the Divine Spirits were also secretly plotting everything. They aimed to rule the entire Continent, turning all mortals into their servants. However, such actions ran counter to the principles of the Heavenly Dao. If the plans of the Divine Spirits came to fruition, then this Epoch would not be able to develop healthily and lastingly. Thus, with the help of Heavenly Dao, a Giant lying dormant beneath the earth awoke. Wielding a huge axe, he proclaimed himself the ¡°War God.¡± That day, the War God emerged from War God Valley, axe in hand, and stepped into the stronghold of the gods. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï No one knew the outcome of that battle. But when the battle was over, the War God and the other Divine Spirits had all vanished without a trace. Nobody knew where the Divine Spirits had gone, whether they were alive or dead. Later generations would call that battle the ¡°Twilight of the Gods.¡± Sincere then, the age of the Divine Spirits never returned, and the world¡¯s inhabitants all embarked on a long and arduous journey seeking the Way of Inquiry. And the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations were precisely the Divine Skills left behind by the War God, obtained by the descendants of the Jiu Li Tribe within the War God Valley. The so-called nine transformations are divided into: Sky-breaking Change, Mysterious Spirit Second Transformation, True Spirit Third Transformation, Extreme Spirit Four Transformations, Desolate Spirit Fifth Transformation, Heavenly Serpent Sixth Transformation, Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation, and the ultimate War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. As streams of inherited memories flooded into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind, he subconsciously began to circulate the trajectories of these Divine Skills. All the blood energy in his body surged, like the roaring and boundless waves of a great river. This blood energy inverted the Yin and Yang within Xu Zimei¡¯s body and flowed upward against the current. In just an instant, Xu Zimei had learned the Sky-breaking Change. As he continued to cultivate further, the frequency of the vibrations in his body¡¯s blood energy grew increasingly intense. All the blood vessels in his body felt as though they were about to explode. At its core, the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations was a set of Skills that amplified one¡¯s power. It was not a single Vein Skill, but a form of enhancement to every part of the body. With each transformation unlocked, one¡¯s strength increased exponentially. By the time Xu Zimei had learned up to the seventh transformation, his body could no longer withstand his surging blood energy. His entire body was dry and withered, his complexion pale as if drained by a vampire. Yet at the same time, the blood energy around his body had become several times stronger. Seeing so many people dead in front of him, blood drenching the earth, nearly ten thousand people and countless monsters had perished here. Xu Zimei waved his hand, and all this blood energy rose from the ground and surged into his body. With a ¡°boom¡±, something seemed to be surging within Xu Zimei¡¯s body, and his face gradually regained its color. And the realm of War God¡¯s Nine Transformations began to improve, bit by bit. The improvements continued until after the Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation, where the pace of enhancement finally began to slow. Xu Zimei closed his eyes tightly, and at that moment, an image appeared in his mind. ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± A man fought against heaven and earth, slaying gods and Demons Slay. Alone, he battled against the gods, his valor soaring into the sky like a piercing cloud. As if everything in this world was insignificant compared to the word ¡®fight.¡¯ The heart¡¯s abyss is as high as a mountain, with pride and subtlety like a blossom¡¯s dust, all things in life are but so. The blood energy enveloped Xu Zimei, persisting continuously for half a month. As the dawn broke in the Firmament, and the cocoon of blood energy burst open, Xu Zimei had no chance to sense his own changes before the Firmament suddenly fluctuated, and the River of Time swept him away. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253 Chapter 252 Obtaining the Destiny-Defying Bead ?Chapter 253: Chapter 252: Obtaining the Destiny-Defying Bead Chapter 253: Chapter 252: Obtaining the Destiny-Defying Bead When Xu Zimei opened his eyes, he found that he had somehow already appeared in the Old Land. The transformations within the Old Land were still ongoing. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, feeling the enhancement from the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations within his body. The War God¡¯s Nine Transformations could multiply his strength, but they also had their drawbacks. Every time after using the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, there would be a period of weakness in his body. Xu Zimei walked out of the transformations of the Old Land and returned to the Divine Gate. ¡°You really came out,¡± the Divine Emperor said somewhat surprised. After all, in the transformations of the Old Land through the generations, no one besides the Great Emperors had ever come out alive. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Not to mention a martial artist of the Emperor Pulse Realm. ¡°Do me a favor,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡­a€| At this moment inside the Old Land, with each transformation of this scene, heaven and earth would thunder, and endless spiritual energy roared. In a very secretive dark place, a coffin quietly floated midair. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Around the coffin, time was forbidden; nobody knew how long it had been floating there. Above the coffin was a clock face pattern. The pattern had twenty-four rings; with every transformation of the Old Land, the clock face would turn one ring. At this moment, as the ¡°clang clang¡± of the clock hands sounded, it was especially clear in the silent darkness. Finally, the transformation of the Old Land outside came to an end, and the clock hands also reached the last ring. ¡°Click.¡± At that moment, the lid of the coffin was suddenly opened, and as the lid disappeared, a woman suddenly sat up from inside the coffin. The woman was dressed in a blue gown, and as she slowly stepped out of the coffin, her blue gown spread across the land like a field of blooming flowers in its beauty. The previously halted clock face suddenly began to move backward at a high speed. At this moment, a beam of light shot out from the clock face. A man¡¯s phantom slowly emerged in the light. The woman looked around blankly and, upon seeing the phantom appear, she hurriedly exclaimed, ¡°Brother Tian Shi.¡± ¡°Qin, long time no see,¡± Tian Shi said with a smile, his tone affectionate. ¡°Brother Tian Shi, what¡¯s happening?¡± Lin Qing asked, puzzled. With a wave of Tian Shi¡¯s hand, at that moment, countless reverse flows appeared in the dark void. A River of Time, carrying five-colored light, descended from the sky. Tian Shi smiled and said, ¡°Go, this is the legacy I¡¯ve prepared for you. Once you accept it, you will understand what¡¯s happening.¡± Lin Qing nodded and stepped into the River of Time without any hesitation. Watching Lin Qing step into the River of Time, Tian Shi finally muttered to himself as if relieved of a heavy burden, ¡°It¡¯s a success.¡± At that moment, a sudden sound of footsteps arose from nearby. Tian Shi¡¯s gaze sharpened, and with a wave of his right hand, endless laws of time flowed, and the entire darkness surged with an overwhelming aura. ¡°Time Emperor, please refrain from taking action, I am entrusted by another,¡± the figure hurriedly said. When the darkness dispersed, the figure that appeared was none other than the Divine Emperor. Tian Shi looked at the Divine Emperor and said indifferently, ¡°You better have a perfect explanation.¡± The Divine Emperor smiled, slowly took out a jade pendant, and handed it to Tian Shi. ¡°Junior Brother Zimo,¡± Tian Shi¡¯s expression became somewhat clear as he recognized the jade pendant, closing his eyes and pondering for a long time, murmuring to himself. ¡°This is something left by our ancestors,¡± the Divine Emperor said slowly. ¡°Time is really magical, isn¡¯t it? Before you know it, so much time has already passed,¡± Tian Shi remarked with a sigh. As he spoke, he took out a round bead from the void and handed it to the Divine Emperor. ¡°Take it, this bead is called the Destiny-Defying Bead, and it has a certain chance to change a person¡¯s destiny. I hope you can handle it properly.¡± ¡°Destiny-Defying Bead,¡± the Divine Emperor said with some surprise as he looked at the round bead in his hand. It looked like an ordinary bead, but upon closer inspection, it seemed very strange. ¡°If you can really change Junior Brother Zimo¡¯s destiny, tell him I¡¯m waiting for him in the Upper Realm,¡± Tian Shi said calmly. The Divine Emperor nodded. Then, with a sweep of Tian Shi¡¯s right hand, the boundless darkness disappeared, and the Divine Emperor¡¯s figure also returned to the Old Land. ¡­ ¡°How did you come to know the Time Emperor?¡± the Divine Emperor asked Xu Zimei with some surprise. ¡°He¡¯s from so many eras ago.¡± Xu Zimei looked at the Destiny-Defying Bead in his hand, smiled, and remained silent. ¡°Then what¡¯s the relation between the evolution of this Old Land and the Time Emperor? You ought to tell me that, at least,¡± the Divine Emperor continued to inquire. ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You only need to understand one thing. From now on, the curse of the Ancient Remnants will be completely erased.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor pondered for a long time and finally slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re more mysterious than I imagined.¡± ¡­a€| As for the origin of the Old Land, many people knew that it was the site of a tribe called the Cang Tribe from the Mythical Era. The Time Emperor had thought of the concept of the Destiny-Defying Bead a long time ago, but an accident caused him to return to the Mythical Era. That was a period in his growth that held extraordinary significance, where he also met a girl he liked. ¡°Lin Qing!¡± But ultimately, they were not from the same era. To be with the girl he liked, after traversing back from the Mythical Era, the Time Emperor started to earnestly study the Path of Time. Eventually, after he took on his destined role, he finally turned his idea into reality. Since then, the Destiny-Defying Bead had come into existence in the world. People could use the Destiny-Defying Bead to travel back a long time to change someone else¡¯s past. Once the past was changed, that person¡¯s future destiny would inevitably be altered as well. This is a sort of item that defies the heavens. Therefore, when the Time Emperor created it, he once faced obstruction from the Heavenly Dao. Especially when the Time Emperor was on the brink of condensing a fourth Destiny-Defying Bead after strenuously forming three, the Heavenly Dao became utterly enraged and sent down Nine Heavens Divine Thunder to strike at the Time Emperor. This severely violated the rules of the Heavenly Dao. In the end, the Time Emperor could only reluctantly give up. From then on, only three Destiny-Defying Beads remained in the world. One such Destiny-Defying Bead was used by the Time Emperor to change Lin Qing¡¯s fate. This so-called Old Land, including the curse of the Ancient Remnants, were merely protective measures taken by the Time Emperor to prevent his own destiny from being disrupted during reversal. The evolution of the Old Land was just a distortion arising from the Time Emperor¡¯s reversal of destiny. ¡­ Before reversing destiny, the Time Emperor had set up countless traps in different small worlds. In these small worlds, only one contained the Mythical Era that he reversed destiny to, while the others hid deadly perils. Those who entered the Old Land died within them. Having observed this scene from the River of Fate, Xu Zimei found the exact small world. When reversing destiny for someone else, the reverser¡¯s own fate is tightly intertwined with it. Xu Zimei¡¯s appearance did not change the outcome of the reversal of destiny; he merely added his own role to it. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254 Chapter 253 First Visit to Maple Leaf City ?Chapter 254: Chapter 253 First Visit to Maple Leaf City Chapter 254: Chapter 253 First Visit to Maple Leaf City People set up the stage, and actors performing the roles of Sheng, Mo, Dan, and Chou took turns performing. In this grand play, Xu Zimei neither opened the show nor delivered the finale. He was just an insignificant minor character, arriving quietly and leaving quietly. Time Emperor was changing Lin Qing¡¯s destiny, while Xu Zimei courted the Time Emperor early to obtain the Destiny-Defying Bead, ultimately making a grand sacrifice. Enter, perform, and then exit perfectly. ¡­¡­ After putting away the Destiny-Defying Bead, Xu Zimei looked at the Divine Emperor and said, ¡°Your Divine Gate has been silent for too long, it¡¯s time to let the world see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± the Divine Emperor asked, puzzled. ¡­¡­ After leaving the Old Land, Xu Zimei headed towards Maple Leaf City. Xiao Guizi and Yao Shengnan had previously gone to Maple Leaf City to retrieve the Mother Leaf of the Tree of Life and had not yet returned. Naturally, Xu Zimei wanted to check on them. The Tree of Life was crucial to Xu Zimei and part of his world-creation plan. Moreover, Xiao Guizi might have encountered some danger. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? After emerging from the evolution of the Old Land, Xu Zimei could already sense the presence of Bai Meng and Chaos. Maple Leaf City was under the rule of the Mo Family. Ever since the Taoist Array Great Emperor was entrusted with Destiny, this family had risen like a shooting star. They were one of the families on the Yuan Central Continent with the most research into formations. The Six Elements Indestructible Array that Taoist Array Great Emperor left behind is still revered as one of the peak formations on the Yuan Central Continent even now. This is also the protective formation for the Mo Family. Most of the Mo Family members were pioneers filled with an innovative spirit. Their descendants studied various formations, with both successes and failures. By the time Xu Zimei arrived at Maple Leaf City, it was already evening. The city¡¯s architecture was very distinctive, resembling a giant maple leaf inverted upon the earth. All the buildings were a vibrant red, with red bricks and red tiles; red was the main color theme here. As Xu Zimei entered the city and observed the real buildings around him, who could imagine that it was once a city evolved from a formation? Among the ancestors of the Mo Family was a remarkable person. He was not bound by traditional Killing Arrays, Illusion Arrays, or Trapping Arrays. He enjoyed studying so-called everyday life formations. A formation evolved into a city, a Changhe, a forest¡­¡­ He liked using his formations to create projections of countless objects from reality. At the time, many from the Mo Family saw him as a disgrace to Array Masters. The formations he researched had no offensive power or practical use. But, a long time later, this remarkable person was inspired by these evolutions. Eventually, he achieved great success in the way of arrays, able to evolve all things in a glance, with the sun and moon rotating and seas turning into mulberry fields. This Maple Leaf City was a city he evolved through formations. In this world, there were many other things he had evolved. ¡­¡­ After Xu Zimei entered Maple Leaf City, he found that the security was much stricter than before. Everyone entering or leaving the city had their identities thoroughly checked. Moreover, many people in blue robes patrolled throughout the city. Xu Zimei found an inn and walked in. ¡°Are you here to stay or to dine?¡± the innkeeper asked promptly. ¡°Bring out all your best food and wine,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, sir,¡± the server nodded eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m new to Maple Leaf City,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°On my way over just now, I saw a group of people in blue robes all over the streets. The sight was a bit intimidating. Has something happened in the city?¡± The server looked around, ensuring no one paid attention, and then whispered with his head down: ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. But I heard they are looking for two people.¡± ¡°And who might these people in blue robes be?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°They are said to be visitors from the Central Continent. It¡¯s not really our place to interfere,¡± the server replied with a smile. Xu Zimei fell into light contemplation, the people from the Central Continent coming to the Eastern Continent to capture someone. This easily led Xu Zimei to think of Yao Shengnan and Xiao Guizi. He also did not know which Immortal Gate of Imperial Rule Yao Shengnan was referring to. a€| After finishing dinner, Xu Zimei returned to his room and began to have Bai Meng search for traces of Xiao Guizi and the other person. He sat cross-legged on the bed, his consciousness entering the Divine Continent. This Continent was desolate, appearing empty and vast. Only Chaos patrolled the world, watching over the nurturing of the nine Divine Beast essences day in and day out, looking forward to the day their comrades would revive. Compared to the slow nurturing of the nine Divine Beasts, the only tree on the Continent. The growth of the Dragon Tree was much faster. It absorbed the life essence of the world and had now grown into a Sky-reaching Great Tree. Its branches and leaves were lush; vast and flourishing branches spread into the void, and the green leaves piled thickly, covering the entire tree. The nearly hundred fruits on the tree shone brightly, crystal clear. Within the fruits, the shadows of Divine Dragons were vaguely visible, very lifelike. When springtime came, a breeze from distant horizons blew in. It lifted a cloud of dust and then settled it back to the ground. In the wind, a faint dragon chant could be heard emanating from the tree. Xu Zimei looked and saw that the nurturing of the nine Divine Beasts would take some time, but the Dragon Tree, he estimated, would likely bear fruit soon. a€| After cultivating in the True Fate World through the night, Xu Zimei also began to consider matters of the Saint Vein Realm. The emergence of True Fate is the hallmark of the Emperor Pulse Realm. And for the Saint Vein Realm, the sign is the Divine Soul, a complete Divine Soul of one¡¯s own. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The next day, when daylight came, Bai Meng had also returned from the outside. ¡°How did it go?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no trace at all,¡± Bai Meng replied, shaking his head. ¡°Even you couldn¡¯t find them?¡± Xu Zimei said, somewhat surprised. ¡°It seems that the two of them are hiding in a very special location, or perhaps they have already left Maple Leaf City.¡± After pondering for a while, Xu Zimei took out the Leaf of Life he had previously obtained from his Storage Ring. ¡°What are you up to, boy?¡± The Leaf of Life looked at Xu Zimei warily. ¡°Do you want your freedom?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m a leaf with integrity; I would never sell out my body,¡± the Leaf of Life replied quickly. ¡°Who wants your body,¡± Xu Zimei responded with resignation. ¡°Just help me sense if there is the presence of the Tree of Life¡¯s mother leaf nearby.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the leaf from the Heaven Clan?¡± the Leaf of Life asked. ¡°Have you seen it?¡± ¡°Back when I hadn¡¯t yet left the Tree of Life, people from the Heaven Clan once came looking for the Tree of Life with the mother leaf, so naturally, I know,¡± the Leaf of Life replied. ¡°That mother leaf is also the sole path to communicate with the Tree of Life.¡± ¡°Then quickly sense it for me, check if it¡¯s nearby,¡± Xu Zimei said. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255 Chapter 254 True Fate Tree of Life ?Chapter 255: Chapter 254 True Fate Tree of Life Chapter 255: Chapter 254 True Fate Tree of Life ¡°Then we agree, once we find the mother leaf, you¡¯ll let me leave,¡± the Leaf of Life hastily said. ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not deceiving me?¡± the Leaf of Life asked tentatively. ¡°Do I look like a liar to you?¡± ¡°Yes. Ah well, I¡¯ll search. Just don¡¯t strip off your pants at the smallest disagreement.¡± ¡°Peeing yellow, can¡¯t you control yourself?¡± a€| Following the Leaf of Life¡¯s investigation, after a while, it finally said, ¡°The scent of the mother leaf is indeed here, and it¡¯s very strong. It just seems to disappear halfway through.¡± ¡°Where does it disappear? Take me there,¡± Xu Zimei hurriedly said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Guided by the Leaf of Life, Xu Zimei arrived at a secluded courtyard. At this moment, the courtyard was tightly surrounded by blue-robed men, firmly denying access to anyone. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Just as Xu Zimei approached the courtyard, he was stopped by several blue-robed men. ¡°This courtyard is my home, can¡¯t I go back to my house?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The blue-robed man frowned slightly and told the others, ¡°Take him down for me.¡± Suddenly, a few blue-robed men burst with imposing auras, all of them from the Esteem Vein Realm. They all rushed to attack Xu Zimei. a€| Inside the courtyard at this moment, three blue-robed men were sitting within the stone pavilion. The blue robes worn by these three were significantly different from the others. The collars of the blue robes were embroidered with golden stripes, and the color was slightly lighter. This blue seemed to possess a very special magic power; it appeared that a regular person gazing too long might have their mind drawn in. It was as if one¡¯s gaze was transported into a blue ocean. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï On the back of their blue robes was embroidered the character ¡°Heaven.¡± ¡°Elder Heavenly Scar, has this courtyard been fully searched?¡± the man sitting in the middle asked. ¡°Elder Tianze, I¡¯ve had people search several times, but they haven¡¯t found any trace,¡± the man called Heavenly Scar said, shaking his head. ¡°So where could they hide?¡± Elder Tianze slightly furrowed his brows, pondering with his head lowered. And the only woman among the three, Elder Tianche sitting on the right, said, ¡°Could they have already run away?¡± ¡°Impossible; the entire courtyard is surrounded. How could they, meager Empty Vein Realm beings, leave under the watch of us three?¡± Elder Tianze shook his head. ¡°There must be some place we¡¯ve overlooked.¡± As they were talking, suddenly, a commotion was heard from outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elder Heavenly Scar frowned slightly, ready to see what was happening. Just then, with a ¡°boom,¡± the courtyard gate was burst open, and several blue-robed men were sent flying in. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the entrance. Xu Zimei was seen clapping his hands, walking in with a smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± Elder Heavenly Scar asked with a frown. ¡°I was wondering the same, who are you?¡± Xu Zimei responded. Elder Heavenly Scar snorted coldly, full of the imposing presence of the Emperor Pulse Realm, and reached straight for Xu Zimei with his hand. ¡°You¡¯re taking yourself too seriously.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, Creation Force surging in his right hand. With just a casual wave, the torrential spiritual energy pressed down toward Elder Heavenly Scar. Elder Heavenly Scar didn¡¯t even have time to react, feeling an irresistible force bearing down on him. It exploded in front of him, and his entire body was sent flying backwards. ¡°Elder Heavenly Scar,¡± Elder Tianche exclaimed in shock from the side. Her eyes were filled with horror as she looked at Xu Zimei, who hadn¡¯t even withstood a single move; it should be noted that he and Elder Heavenly Scar were both powerhouses of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Yet the young man before them didn¡¯t seem all that old. Elder Tianze, standing in the center, had a solemn expression, and his immense Holy Power slowly dispersed around him. ¡°Who might you be, sir? We seem to have no conflict with you!¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Before asking about someone else, shouldn¡¯t you introduce your own background first?¡± ¡°We are from the Extinct Heaven Sect of the Central Continent,¡± Elder Bai Ze slowly declared. ¡°May I ask how to address you, sir?¡± ¡°Dead men need not know so much,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly as he drew out Tyrant Shadow. Hearing the name of the Extinct Heaven Sect, Xu Zimei suddenly understood some things. Perhaps the Immortal Gate that Yao Shengnan wished to destroy was this very sect. This was an Immortal Gate of one sect with two great emperors. Their origins were extremely mysterious. Ever since the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor was chosen by Destiny, this sect called Extinct Heaven Sect seemed to materialize out of thin air overnight. Then, they quickly took root and sprouted, securing a place for themselves on the Central Continent. However, the records regarding the Extinct Heaven Sect and the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor himself were very scarce. ¡­ ¡°It seems you are quite confident, sir,¡± Elder Tianze said indifferently. The Holy Power surrounding him grew stronger, and endless Spiritual Energy roared around. Behind him, the shadow of a great tree slowly came into view. This tree radiated a strong life essence, and its branches were incredibly thick. The tree soared from the ground, reaching a height that seemed to pierce the clouds, as if it extended right into the sky. Half of the tree¡¯s body was concealed in mist, with only the bottom half visible. ¡°The Tree of Life, he is from the Heaven Clan.¡± The moment True Fate Emergence occurred, the Leaf of Life in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand immediately cried out. ¡°I thought the Heaven Clan, aside from Yao Shengnan, had been wiped out,¡± Xu Zimei said, slightly bewildered. It seemed that this mysterious Extinct Heaven Sect had ties to the Heaven Clan. ¡°It¡¯s just the right time to test my War God¡¯s Nine Transformations on you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. At this moment, the aura around him surged as if a river of Spiritual Energy roared like a waterfall within him. The moment he executed the Sky-breaking Change, Xu Zimei felt his blood boil, as though it was boiling water. His whole body was filled with strength, and with a punch, he felt endless hurricanes tearing apart the space around his fist. Elder Tianze¡¯s body was enveloped in gathered Spiritual Energy, battling against Xu Zimei. As their fists collided, a ¡°boom¡± resounded, and an explosion of energy waves erupted. Elder Tianze¡¯s body was thrown backwards. He stood up with a look of shock and watched Xu Zimei as True Fate surged behind him, the shadow of the Tree of Life quickly healing his wounds. ¡°Elder Tianze, are you alright?¡± the others nearby asked with concern. Elder Tianze shook his head and took a deep breath. At this moment, the shadow of the Tree of Life behind him began to shake. The entire tree, roots and all, was uprooted on that shadow, its vast trunk enveloping the entire courtyard. With a ¡°boom,¡± an endless cleansing radiance spread upon it. The great tree descended from the heavens, tearing through the layers of space, and pressed directly towards Xu Zimei. The innumerable branches of the tree, like Demons and Monsters, twisted and entwined as they also lashed out at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed as Heavenly Fire spread, burning on Tyrant Shadow. He slashed down with his blade, executing the ¡°Desolate Spirit Fifth Transformation.¡± His aura roared like the ocean, a tsunami¡¯s howl suppressing the entire firmament. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256 Chapter 255 Seven Days Later, I Will Annihilate Your Clan ?Chapter 256: Chapter 255: Seven Days Later, I Will Annihilate Your Clan Chapter 256: Chapter 255: Seven Days Later, I Will Annihilate Your Clan Tyrant Shadow descended from above, flashing with Heavenly Fire and Thunderbolt. All the branches that tried to entangle it were cleanly sliced apart, the blade¡¯s edge brimming with endless sharpness. It split the phantom of the Tree of Life right down the middle from its roots, tearing it completely apart. As the phantom of the Tree of Life was cleaved, Elder Tianze beside it spat out a mouthful of blood. Kneeling on the ground, his expression appeared extremely listless. Seeing this scene, all the people in blue robes blocked in front of Elder Tianze, watching Xu Zimei with a stern readiness. ¡°Sir, are you declaring yourself an enemy of Extinct Heaven Sect?¡± Elder Tianche said with a grave expression. ¡°Go back and relay a message to your Sect Master,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, ¡°In seven days, I will come and annihilate your sect.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, everyone present changed color dramatically. ¡°Arrogant, presumptuous, recklessly bold.¡± One after another, the people in blue robes shook with anger, glaring furiously at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to live; I¡¯ll take care of it all in seven days,¡± Xu Zimei sheathed Tyrant Shadow and said nonchalantly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Elder Tianche, trying to suppress the rage in his heart, made an effort to calm his tone. ¡°Sir, please remember the words you uttered today. Our Extinct Heaven Sect calmly awaits your arrival.¡± After speaking, Elder Tianche took a deep breath. In this era, to obliterate an Imperial Rule Immortal Gate is a very difficult task. Moreover, the Extinct Heaven Sect is not one of those old, traditional Imperial Rule Immortal Gates. Those Immortal Gates, because of the aeons that have passed, many of their War Generals are no longer able to appear in the world. Even more tragically, some War Generals have died in their Dust Blood Coffins. But for their Extinct Heaven Sect, ever since the Ancestor, Extinct Heaven Great Emperor, embraced his destiny, The second patriarch, Heaven-slaying Great Emperor, ascended only nearly ten thousand years ago. Being an entity with two emperors, they possessed the confidence and the strength. Even among the Immortal Gates, they feared no one. ¡­ Watching Elder Tianche leave with numerous disciples in blue robes, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. According to the reminder of the Leaf of Life, the aura of the mother leaf vanished right here. After circling the entire courtyard, Xu Zimei did not find anything unusual. Just as he was pondering, his gaze inadvertently caught a Seven-Colored Dawn Tree in the courtyard. This type of tree is one of the most common plants on the Yuan Central Continent. At dawn and dusk, this tree emits a radiance like the colorful morning sun and the evening glow. Its ornamental value is extraordinary. Xu Zimei walked up to the tree and knocked on it, producing a ¡°bang bang bang¡± muffled sound from within. He sliced the trunk open with his knife and discovered that the inside was entirely hollow. Inside the trunk, endless Spiritual Energy surged, forming a vortex that was, in fact, a Void Gate. This Void Gate shut off everything; Xu Zimei stepped into it. As soon as he walked in, before he could steady himself, a swoosh sounded by his ears, and something struck at his head. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure soared into the air, neatly dodging the attack. ¡°How is it you?¡± The figure finally saw Xu Zimei¡¯s face and said in disbelief. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, the person who had attacked him was Yao Shengnan. At this moment, the space he was in was an incredibly narrow one, surrounded by chaotic space streams; the space was evidently still quite unstable. And Xiao Guizi lay next to her, covered in blood and extremely weak. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei approached and asked. ¡°He was hit by those outside while trying to save me. All his internal organs are injured. You must help him quickly,¡± Yao Shengnan hurriedly said. Xu Zimei walked up to Xiao Guizi, who had already passed out at this moment. Only a very faint breath could be heard gasping for air. Xu Zimei took a pill from the Storage Ring and placed it in Xiao Guizi¡¯s mouth. ¡°There is too little Spiritual Energy here, let¡¯s get out first,¡± she said. Saying so, Xu Zimei carried Xiao Guizi to the courtyard. As the pill entered his body, Spiritual Energy from the surroundings began to converge, flowing into Xiao Guizi, healing his injuries. ¡°You help as well,¡± Xu Zimei said to the Leaf of Life. The Leaf of Life hesitated for a moment, but eventually strands of pale green Spiritual Energy made their way into Xiao Guizi¡¯s body. ¡°Where is the mother leaf you promised?¡± Xu Zimei asked Yao Shengnan. Yao Shengnan took a deep breath and cautiously handed a leaf to Xu Zimei. She spoke softly, ¡°Each time this mother leaf is transported to the Tree of Life, it requires a tremendous amount of power. Therefore, it is often in a state of slumber. Once you have fulfilled my request, I will tell you how to transport it.¡± Xu Zimei took the mother leaf and stored it away. She also tucked away the nearby Leaf of Life. ¡°Hey, you said once we found the mother leaf you would let¡­¡­¡± The Leaf of Life hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xu Zimei stored it away. ¡°It seems it had something to say,¡± Yao Shengnan said cautiously from the side. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to tell me about the relationship between Heaven Clan and the Extinct Heaven Sect now?¡± Yao Shengnan fell silent for a while before finally speaking slowly, ¡°Actually, a long time ago, the members of the Extinct Heaven Sect were people from our Heaven Clan. You should know about our Heaven Clan¡¯s most cruel reproduction rule,¡± she said. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Xu Zimei nodded, ¡°The death of parents giving birth to two children, always one male and one female. This is also why your Heaven Clan has never been able to grow in numbers.¡± ¡°Right, every Heaven Clan member destined to reproduce cannot escape death,¡± Yao Shengnan said softly. ¡°Therefore, within the Heaven Clan, there is a faction that wants to break the chains of this destiny. If reproduction always results in death for the people of Heaven Clan, what if there were offspring between Heaven Clan and the human race? With this idea, many from the Heaven Clan secretly conducted such experiments. Later, they concluded that reproducing with the human race could indeed avoid this fatal destiny.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°As you know, those born of our Heaven Clan are always accompanied by a falling Leaf of Life,¡± Yao Shengnan said. ¡°But those offspring bred with humans are not under the protection of the Tree of Life. Our Heaven Clan individuals can have a very long life, choosing to reproduce only at the end of their natural lifespan. Yet those of the Heaven Clan with human lineage, their lifespans are remarkably short.¡± ¡°So they sought to seize the Leaf of Life from your Heaven Clan?¡± Xu Zimei guessed. ¡°Long ago, whether it was the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor or the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor, they still had old affections and forbade the Extinct Heaven Sect from acting against our Heaven Clan,¡± Yao Shengnan said. ¡°But the current Sect Master of the Extinct Heaven Sect is an extremist, and he wants to seize our Leaf of Life. Because the Clan Leader disagreed, he even ordered his disciples to commit genocide against us.¡± Chapter 257 - Chapter 257 Chapter 256 Ten Thousand Arrays City and the Youngster Mo Chen ?Chapter 257: Chapter 256: Ten Thousand Arrays City and the Youngster Mo Chen Chapter 257: Chapter 256: Ten Thousand Arrays City and the Youngster Mo Chen ¡°Clan extermination?¡± Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°Their original idea was to raise us like livestock,¡± Yao Shengnan said through gritted teeth. ¡°But how could we, the people of Heaven Clan, bend to their will? Even if it meant fighting to our last breath, we would never surrender.¡± ¡°So your clan was exterminated?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°After all, your clan was a great one, yet it was wiped out so easily by an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°Our Heaven Clan has always lived in isolation, not involving ourselves in worldly strife,¡± Yao Shengnan said calmly. ¡°The Extinct Heaven Sect, under the leadership of two generations of Great Emperors, has grown strong among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. They have long been beyond our ability to fight against.¡± At this moment, Xiao Guizi beside them slowly regained consciousness. His injuries had mostly healed, but his body was still somewhat weak. ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Xiao Guizi quickly greeted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you should recuperate here in Maple Leaf City for a while and let Yao Shengnan take care of you,¡± Xu Zimei said with narrowed eyes, speaking indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at the Extinct Heaven Sect.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be coming back,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­ Xu Zimei rested in Maple Leaf City for the night and left early the next morning. He headed west towards Ten Thousand Arrays City. As the headquarters of the Mo Family, Ten Thousand Arrays City was quite famous in the central region of the Eastern Continent. The Extinct Heaven Sect was located above the Central Continent. There were only two ways for Xu Zimei to reach the Central Continent: one was to cross the Endless Heaven Sea. This route was long and time-consuming, and fraught with danger all the way. The other was through a Teleportation Array, directly transporting to the Central Continent. This method, although quick, required that Teleportation Arrays could not be so casually accessed. And considering the distance from the Eastern Continent to the Central Continent, each activation of the array would consume a vast amount of resources. On the Eastern Continent, the Teleportation Array that could reach the farthest distance and cover the largest area naturally belonged to the Array Family of the Mo Household. ¡­a€| From a distance, Ten Thousand Arrays City¡¯s architectural style was nothing special. However, if one looked down from above, they would find that the entire city was connected by several arrays. A moat ran underneath half of the city, its water glistening and exceedingly clear. Xu Zimei entered the city. The city was divided into inner and outer sections. At this moment, Ten Thousand Arrays City was particularly bustling, with an open space next to the moat. Many people within the city were gathered around this place, seemingly watching something. Xu Zimei stood on the outskirts and looked for a few moments, noticing that there seemed to be some form of competition taking place. He randomly approached someone to ask about it. ¡°You¡¯re a visitor, aren¡¯t you?¡± the person next to him looked at Xu Zimei and smiled, ¡°This grand array contest is a tradition of Ten Thousand Arrays City. It¡¯s held every six months and is initiated by the Mo Family. The top three winners of the contest will receive generous rewards. As for the first-place winner, they will have the opportunity to directly join the Mo Family and become one of its disciples.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived a bit late; the competition has ended, and the top three have already been determined,¡± the man said. ¡°The one who won first place is a youth named Wang Chen. He joined the Mo Family and was given the surname Mo Chen. It seems he¡¯s about to soar to great heights.¡± ¡°Mo Chen?¡± Xu Zimei was startled and focused her gaze on the situation in the center of the arena. She saw a youth wearing white clothing with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, standing at the very front. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Although his clothes were somewhat worn, they were washed very clean. He stood tall and straight, his bright eyes full of spirit, and the loose strands of hair on his face gently fluttered with the breeze. ¡°It really is him,¡± Xu Zimei murmured softly. This youth named Mo Chen did indeed have a distinguished reputation in his previous life. As an outsider joining the Mo Family, he had blazed through all obstacles and became the most dazzling genius of the entire family at the time. At that time, the Mo Family¡¯s direct lineage also had a genius named Mo Yang. He was the current Saint Heir of the Mo Family, and his physique was also one of the legendary Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Ordinary Array Masters needed to gather Array Seals or prepare Array Plates in advance to set up a formation. But Mo Yang did not need to do this, as his Battle Body could automatically gather Array Seals for him. He could even achieve a formation with a single glance, creating a spectacle of myriad arrays within the seas. At that time, he was regarded as the disciple of the Mo Family most likely to carry on the Destiny. However, with the arrival of Mo Chen, everything slowly changed. Mo Chen didn¡¯t possess any particularly great innate talent, but he had a fierce determination in his bones. For the sake of power, he once used his own body as an Array Plate and inscribed formations upon it. He took the Six Elements Indestructible Array as his core, with many auxiliary minor formations supporting it. Every part of his body bore the mark of formations. Leaving aside whether this was useful or not, just the pain involved in this process was unbearable for ordinary people. In the Mo Family at that time, his fame shone so brightly that he even surpassed Mo Yang, who possessed the Battle Body. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in the midst of a sea of people at the center of the arena, many looked on with envy as Mo Chen joined the Mo Family. ¡°Brother,¡± at that moment, a little girl in a yellow dress scurried out from the crowd and ran towards Mo Chen. ¡°Ling¡¯er,¡± seeing the little girl, Mo Chen¡¯s face broke into a smile, and he was just about to go over and pick her up. Suddenly, the scene became chaotic as several figures in blood-red appeared in the center of the arena. The blood-colored longswords were brandished in mid-air, and the shadows of the swords flickered like overlapping mountains. By the time everyone came back to their senses, the little girl was already lying in a pool of blood. ¡°Sister,¡± Mo Chen¡¯s face twisted into a ferocious roar, and as he tried to rush over, the people of the Mo Family beside him blocked him. ¡­¡­ ¡°Who is this, daring to kill on the Mo Family¡¯s territory,¡± the onlooking crowd exclaimed in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the robes they¡¯re wearing? They¡¯re from the Blood Nether Holy Sect,¡± someone whispered. At the center of the arena at that moment, a dozen or so people dressed in blood-colored robes stood there. They looked at Mo Chen indifferently, and the person leading them spoke harshly, ¡°Bastard, won¡¯t you come and welcome death?¡± ¡°Are you all declaring war on our Mo Family?¡± Elder Mo stepped forward and frowned as he asked. ¡°Elder Mo misunderstood,¡± the leader quickly said: ¡°We¡¯re simply pursuing a fugitive from our sect.¡± ¡°A fugitive?¡± Elder Mo turned to look at Mo Chen, confused, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°His parents violated the sect¡¯s rules, and we are under orders to bring him back,¡± the man in the blood robe said indifferently: ¡°If there¡¯s any resistance, we won¡¯t hesitate to execute them on the spot.¡± When the man in the blood robe said this, his tone carried an intense killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s clearly you who colluded with the elders to kill my parents, and now you¡¯re slandering them,¡± Mo Chen said angrily. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258 Chapter 257 Mo Residence Conflict (Please Subscribe) ?Chapter 258: Chapter 257 Mo Residence Conflict (Please Subscribe) Chapter 258: Chapter 257 Mo Residence Conflict (Please Subscribe) He quickly looked at the elder beside him and pleaded, ¡°Elder Mo, I beg you to save me.¡± ¡°This is a private matter of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, I¡¯m not in a good position to interfere,¡± Elder Mo pondered for a moment, then said. ¡°I have already left the Blood Nether Holy Sect, I am now a member of the Mo Family,¡± Mo Chen quickly said. ¡°According to the rules of the competition, the first place should indeed be able to join the Mo Family.¡± Hearing Mo Chen¡¯s words, Elder Mo slightly raised his head and looked around. This competition had nearly half the city¡¯s residents gathered here. If it wasn¡¯t handled well, it would certainly give rise to rumors and gossip. It would be a significant blow to the prestige of the Mo Family. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei shouted from behind the crowd, ¡°Keep him here.¡± After he shouted, his figure stepped through the air, and he appeared on the other side, continuing to shout. ¡°These people can even kill a little girl; they¡¯re definitely not good people. Exactly, our Mo Family must not bow to such evil forces. Where would our Mo Family¡¯s dignity be then? We must resist to the end. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Let him stay.¡± As Xu Zimei incited the crowd, the people in the center also started shouting along. With the shouting growing louder, more people were attracted to the scene. Seeing the situation, Elder Mo finally said to the man in the blood robe, ¡°Mo Chen has already joined our Mo Family. I have the authority to protect his safety, I¡¯m sorry but I cannot let you take him away.¡± ¡°This is an order from the Sect Master,¡± the man from the Blood Nether Holy Sect said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re lying, this matter is clearly orchestrated by some elders in private, the higher-ups of the sect gate are totally unaware,¡± Mo Chen shouted from the side. ¡°If it really is an order from Sect Master Ming, then you should take this matter up with the Family Head of our Mo Family.¡± Elder Mo replied indifferently, ¡°I am merely upholding the duty of an elder.¡± Hearing Elder Mo¡¯s words, the man in the blood robe squinted his eyes, an aura of menace radiating from him as he said coldly, ¡°What if we insist on executing him right here?¡± ¡°Where do you think you are?¡± Elder Mo of the Mo Family chuckled lightly. He casually waved his hand, and hundreds of array plates encircled him. On these plates, extraordinary visions were revealed: rivers roaring, fierce fires cutting like knives, and ten thousand arrows suspended in the firmament, all looking immensely powerful. ¡°I will report this matter truthfully to the Sect Master,¡± the man in the blood robe said, his face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he then snorted coldly and left the place immediately. ¡­ Without concerning himself with how things ended, Xu Zimei left with a light laugh and headed straight for the Mo Residence. In the inner city where the Mo Family was located, two stone lions stood at the front gate of the residence. They were ordinary stone lions, but they were engraved with formations, making them look as if they had come to life, incredibly lifelike. ¡°Stop, who are you?¡± As Xu Zimei had just walked up to the entrance of the residence, the stone lions on both sides stood up and began to speak. ¡°I am here to see your Family Head,¡± Xu Zimei said, eyeing the stone lions with interest. ¡°Is the Family Head someone you can see just like that?¡± the lion snorted coldly. ¡°Scram quickly, or I¡¯ll arrest you on the charge of disturbing the residence.¡± ¡°If you want to speak, speak properly. Do I need to teach you how to be human?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and said. ¡°Kid, do you know where you are? It seems like you don¡¯t want to leave,¡± the stone lion stood up, its large claws rolling towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and spiritual energy swirled around his right fist as he smashed it down. There was a ¡°boom¡± sound. The stone lion instantly turned into powder and dissipated in mid-air. Seeing this scene, the other stone lion next to it hastily retreated several steps. It stammered, ¡°Boy, you, you dare make trouble in front of the Mo Residence.¡± As the stone lion dissipated, the formation inside it collapsed as well. Xu Zimei glanced at it and saw that the stone lion had not been set up with any particularly clever formation. Actually, it was controlled by someone, with only a message-transmitting array within. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just then, a voice came from not far away. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï A group of people walked towards him in a neat and orderly manner; most of them, by their attire, appeared to be guards and maids. Leading them was a woman dressed in a Qing Luo long dress; her lips red and teeth white, her long hair tied behind her. With a slender figure, she also wore a green silk belt around her waist, giving off a particularly pure vibe. ¡°Second Miss,¡± seeing the woman¡¯s arrival, the stone lion quickly knelt down and said, ¡°This man tried to force his way into the residence and we stopped him. Then, dissatisfied, he blew up the other stone lion.¡± The woman turned her head to look at Xu Zimei and asked with a smile, ¡°May I know what brings you here, sir?¡± ¡°You believe what he says?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. The woman shook her head, her voice like a skylark in the woods, laughing as she replied, ¡°They are used to being arrogant on normal days. I suppose there must have been a verbal conflict with you, sir.¡± ¡°You are quite reasonable,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°I wish to see the Family Head of the Mo Family.¡± ¡°Then may I ask if you have any token or such to prove your identity? My father doesn¡¯t meet with just anyone,¡± the woman asked with a light laugh. ¡°I am the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. Tell him that and he will meet with me,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect?¡± At this, everyone present was taken aback. With a title like ¡®Four Emperors,¡¯ the name was indeed too shocking; even for other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, it was impossible to be proud in its presence. ¡°So the gentleman is the current Saint Heir of the Holy Sect,¡± the woman smiled and quickly said, ¡°I am Mo Xinyi, my apologies for any rudeness.¡± ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Young Master Xu, please accompany me inside. I believe my father will be very keen to meet you,¡± Mo Xinyi said with a smile. As the two of them were about to enter, another voice rang out from the side. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± Everyone turned their heads and saw a man on a white horse slowly stopping at the entrance of the residence. The man was dressed in a white shirt, with a face as handsome as jade, and his eyes carried a smile. He had quite the bearing of a refined gentleman. He dismounted from the white horse and said to the woman with a smile, ¡°Cousin Xinyi.¡± ¡°Greetings, Saint Heir,¡± Mo Xinyi greeted with a smile. ¡°How many times have I said not to be so formal? Call me Cousin Mo Yang,¡± the man said with a laugh, then glanced at Xu Zimei and asked indifferently, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°He is the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect and wishes to see the Family Head,¡± Mo Xinyi quickly introduced. ¡°Cousin Xinyi, people can be malicious; don¡¯t just bring anyone into the residence,¡± Mo Yang said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Do you have any proof that you are the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Xu Zimei replied casually. ¡°I call the shots here, and if you can¡¯t prove it,¡± Mo Yang said, looking at Xu Zimei with a cold gaze, ¡°then get lost.¡± Chapter 259 - Chapter 259 Chapter 258 Theres Always Someone Better ?Chapter 259: Chapter 258: There¡¯s Always Someone Better? (Please Subscribe) Chapter 259: Chapter 258: There¡¯s Always Someone Better? (Please Subscribe) ¡°With that kind of attitude, no wonder you were suppressed and beaten by Mo Chen in your past life, even with your Battle Body.¡± Xu Zimei thought to herself, her face revealing a scornful sneer. ¡°What¡¯s that look for?¡± Mo Yang frowned and asked. ¡°Do you always have to comment on my expressions?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ?¦Ï???.§ã? ¡°You¡¯re too presumptuous, kid,¡± Mo Yang said coldly. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°No matter who you are, it¡¯s time you learned that there¡¯s always someone better out there.¡± Mo Yang snorted coldly as the peak aura of the Esteem Vein Realm emanated from him. Streaks of black light coursed around them, gathering the spiritual energy. His innate Ten Thousand Arrays Phantasmal Body didn¡¯t require the arrangement of Array Seals; in just an instant, a fifth-tier Formation had condensed above his head. ¡°Saint Heir, you¡¯ve misunderstood; he probably wasn¡¯t lying,¡± Mo Xinyi interrupted from nearby. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Xinyi, you probably don¡¯t know, but representatives from the True Martial Holy Sect are currently guests at our Mo Residence. As their Saint Heir, how could he not be aware?¡± Mo Yang replied with a snort. In the Formation above him, flames spread widely, the intense heat incinerating the air. ¡°Lihuo Array,¡± he announced. With a wave of his hands, the Formation instantly enveloped Xu Zimei, with the condensed flames roaring like a Fire Dragon. Xu Zimei slightly raised her hand, and her punch, fierce with the wind, turned the fiery blaze into dust in an instant. She emerged from the smoke, chuckling lightly, ¡°You¡¯re teaching me that there¡¯s always someone better out there?¡± Mo Yang¡¯s expression tightened as three more Formations coalesced around him. The Formations roared around him, with a dragon thrashing its tail, a White Tiger pouncing, and a phoenix spreading its wings. The Formations linked one after another, surrounding Xu Zimei. Spiritual energy surged around Mo Yang as he controlled the unfolding of the Formations. At that moment, mist shrouded the center of the Formation, obscuring the view for all onlookers. The sounds of dragons and tigers could be heard, full of majesty. ¡°What True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir!¡± Mo Yang let out a cold snort, thinking he had victory in his grasp when suddenly a blade light cut through the multiple layers of Formation. The blade light soared into the sky, piercing clouds, sharp and fierce. Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Qi surged down like a Torrent breaking through a dam, unstoppable. All the Formations collapsed under the power of the Blade Qi. The Blade Qi rose with the momentum, slicing straight towards Mo Yang. Mo Yang¡¯s complexion changed slightly as he summoned a Defensive Array in front of him. As a Martial Artist of the Esteem Vein Realm, he was capable of setting up a sixth-tier Defensive Array. However, it was all in vain, for the Tyrant Shadow above was permeated with the dual properties of Thunderbolt and Heavenly Fire. Like it was made of paper, the Array was torn apart, and the Blade Qi struck Mo Yang. Mo Yang¡¯s body crashed heavily to the ground, shattering a large piece of the white stone steps. Slowly standing, a shocking wound appeared on his chest. Blood seemed to gush out desperately. ¡°Great Elder, it¡¯s outside, someone is causing trouble and has injured the Saint Heir.¡± At that moment, hurried footsteps sounded from within the Mo Residence. Guided by a servant, a middle-aged man dressed in a purple robe emerged. ¡°Uncle,¡± Mo Xinyi quickly greeted the middle-aged man upon seeing him. ¡°What happened?¡± the middle-aged man asked, frowning at the scene before him. With a step into the void, he arrived beside Mo Yang and fed him a pill, slowly stemming the wound on Mo Yang¡¯s chest with spiritual energy. ¡°Uncle, this is just a misunderstanding,¡± Mo Xinyi explained, ¡°This gentleman is the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. This is my second uncle, and also the Great Elder of our Mo Family.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding? This thief tried to infiltrate our Mo Residence and even hurt me, he definitely can¡¯t be allowed to leave.¡± Mo Yang watched Xu Zimei with resentment. As the Saint Heir of the Mo Family, he hadn¡¯t suffered such humiliation in a long time. ¡°Regardless, you should stay,¡± the middle-aged man said indifferently. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± countered Xu Zimei. ¡°Are you asking me to make a move?¡± the middle-aged man snorted coldly, his Saint Vein Realm aura surged, and he struck out a palm towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and threw a punch in response. With a loud ¡°bang,¡± a wave of energy rose, and the blue bricks beneath their feet shattered, leaving both men evenly matched. ¡°How is this possible,¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze became sharp. ¡°Second brother, stop,¡± just as the two were about to exchange blows again, two figures approached swiftly through the air and arrived in front of everyone in an instant. ¡°Family Head,¡± all the Mo Family servants present knelt down and greeted him respectfully. The contemporary Family Head of the Mo Family, Mo Canghai, a truly formidable figure. Among the newcomers, besides Mo Canghai, there was also the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect. Before anyone else could speak, the Great Elder, looking at Xu Zimei with a slight frown, asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe I am obligated to report to the Great Elder,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°The Mo Family has always been on good terms with our True Martial Holy Sect, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t start trouble here,¡± the Great Elder said coolly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all friends here, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding,¡± Mo Canghai said with a smile, ¡°As the saying goes, no fight, no acquaintance. Saint Nephew Zimo, may I know the reason for your visit?¡± ¡°Mo Family Head, I¡¯d like to use your Teleportation Array to go to the Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will cover all the resources consumed by the formation.¡± Mo Canghai pondered for a moment, his gaze turning to the Great Elder beside him. ¡°What are you going to do in the Central Continent?¡± the Great Elder asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t need to report my business to anyone,¡± Xu Zimei responded indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant, things have changed,¡± the Great Elder said evenly, ¡°You might not be aware of something. Sect Master Xiao has returned, and the True Martial Holy Sect is no longer under your father¡¯s control.¡± ¡°No matter who it is, it¡¯s certainly not you, what¡¯s it to you?¡± said Xu Zimei, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve been on my own for so long, when have I ever relied on the Sect Gate?¡± ¡°You should watch yourself,¡± the Great Elder¡¯s face grew darker as he turned and stopped speaking. Considering Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, Mo Canghai thought for a while and then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help. But the Teleportation Array to the Central Continent is a significant affair, just setting it up requires seven days of preparation. Moreover, we usually don¡¯t allow outsiders to use our array.¡± ¡°No problem, I won¡¯t insist,¡± Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile: ¡°It¡¯s just that your Great Elder hit me with a punch just now. It¡¯s only proper for me to return the favor.¡± ¡°Xu Zimei, if you dare cause trouble here and act rashly, I will have no choice but to capture you and take you back to the Holy Sect for the Sect Master to decide,¡± the Great Elder spoke with surging holy power and narrowed eyes. ¡°Great Elder, perhaps you should take care of yourself first.¡± Xu Zimei laughed, waved his hand, and with a loud ¡°boom,¡± Chapter 260 - Chapter 260 Chapter 259 Im a Fair Person (Please Subscribe) ?Chapter 260: Chapter 259: I¡¯m a Fair Person (Please Subscribe) Chapter 260: Chapter 259: I¡¯m a Fair Person (Please Subscribe) The colossal body of Chaos stepped out from the void, heavily landing on the ground. The peak of Divine Vein Realm¡¯s might enveloped the area, causing everyone¡¯s facial expressions to change drastically, feeling an immense pressure descending upon them. ¡°Chaos, isn¡¯t this the Monster Beast from the attack on the Yin-Yang Sect?¡± the Great Elder exclaimed with surprise and confusion, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it imprisoned?¡± ¡°Indeed, but it has now become my Vein Beast,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Great Elder, you should speak more politely; my Vein Beast has a bad temper, and if it goes berserk, even I cannot stop it.¡± ¡°You,¡± the Great Elder¡¯s gaze pointed towards Xu Zimei, his expression fluctuating between dark and light. After a long while, he snorted coldly and turned his head away. ¡°Family Head Mo, isn¡¯t it time we talk about our matter?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Mo Canghai pondered for a moment before finally saying, ¡°You mean to tell me, Young Master Xu, that you will return my younger brother¡¯s punch, or will your Vein Beast do it on your behalf?¡± ¡°Naturally, it will be me personally,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Then I have no objections,¡± Mo Canghai signalled a middle-aged man next to him with a glance. After all, his younger brother was also a powerhouse in the Saint Vein Realm, scarcely inferior to him in strength. Facing Xu Zimei, not to mention a single punch, it seemed that the one who should be careful was Xu Zimei himself. ¡°Then I will be so bold,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï As the sound of his voice fell, the imposing might belonging to the Emperor Pulse Realm burst forth from Xu Zimei¡¯s body like a tempestuous storm. This force soared straight into the skies, majestic and vast. The expressions of everyone present changed slightly, who could have imagined someone of such a young age reaching the peak of Emperor Pulse Realm. ¡°So this is the foundation of a family with four Emperors.¡± someone muttered to themselves. As this force surged like the sea behind Xu Zimei, a fog dispersed. A blue planet with an inviolable might rose into the sky, the force of creation permeating the void. Time stood still, space turned into nothingness, and the entire firmament fell silent, with winds sweeping around noiselessly. The middle-aged man facing him directly altered his complexion greatly, with the spiritual energy of the Saint Vein Realm defensively all around him. Still, his heart was beating exceedingly fast, a sense of death pervading his being. ¡°Heavenly Serpent Sixth Transformation.¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and an enormous silhouette of a python snake appeared behind him. The python coiled in mid-air, hissing silently, its somber eyes fixed on the middle-aged man. At that moment, the aura around Xu Zimei roared, turning everything in the vicinity into nothingness, reaching a tipping point. ¡°Nephew Zimo, I think we can still discuss this,¡± Family Head Mo hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°The Teleportation Array isn¡¯t impossible either.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xu Zimei looked up, his aura becoming even more intense. ¡°I mean, I will order people to prepare it right away, it can be used within seven days at most,¡± Mo Canghai hurriedly explained. ¡°Family Head Mo, there¡¯s no need to force yourself, I am quite fair as a person.¡± ¡°No forcing at all,¡± Mo Canghai thought curses inside, but still managed a smile on his face. Considering the strength Xu Zimei displayed, let alone his younger brother, even if he himself were to fight, there would be no chance of resistance. He looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate, an unprecedented True Fate. Although he did not know what it was, there was an aura within it that made him apprehensive. Compared to losing an Elder of the Saint Vein Realm, it certainly wasn¡¯t worth causing a major conflict. Xu Zimei smiled, his mighty presence dissipating, landing lightly as if nothing had happened. The Mo Family¡¯s Great Elder next to him finally breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead, not knowing when it had become drenched. Xu Zimei looked at the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Great Elder, who had been scared stiff on the spot. He patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Great Elder, we are from the same sect. I¡¯m not one to bear grudges; in the future, you should know what to do. After all, we choose our own paths, and everyone lives the life they make for themselves.¡± Xu Zimei finished speaking and then headed straight for the Mo Residence. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder was deep in thought. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the words of the Great Elder suddenly came from behind. ¡°Sect Master Xiao has returned this time bringing back a girl from outside. Although he didn¡¯t specify, I sense that he intends to cultivate her diligently.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled with interest, ¡°What are you doing at the Mo Family?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an issue with the Sect Protection Array; I¡¯m here to seek help from a few Array Masters of the Mo Family,¡± replied the Great Elder. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡­¡­ Because setting up the Teleportation Array would take seven days, something Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t anticipated. He could only stay at the Mo Residence for seven days temporarily. At this moment, in the great hall of the Mo Family, several of the high-level members of the Mo Family were all gathered there. From Family Head Mo Canghai to the six Elders, they were seated in order. ¡°What do you think of my proposal?¡± Mo Canghai inquired, ¡°Xu Zimei, is he worth the investment?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t object,¡± replied an Elder nearby, ¡°The key is how do we invest? How to invest to maximize the benefits.¡± ¡°Actually, I have been pinning all my hopes on Yang Er until today. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï But only after comparing them did I realize the gap was so vast,¡± Mo Canghai sighed. ¡°In the entire Eastern Continent, I¡¯ve yet to find someone who can contend with him. If Xu Zimei bears Destiny in the future, and we can stand on the same warship, it might be another opportunity for my Mo Family to rise.¡± ¡°The main problem now is that he, as the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, doesn¡¯t lack resources. What do we have that we can offer?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present fell silent. This matter was indeed a bit thorny. ¡°How about we let Xinyi give it a try?¡± the Elder next to him tentatively suggested. ¡°Second brother, what do you mean?¡± Mo Canghai asked with a frown. ¡°Big brother, you know what I mean,¡± the Elder responded, ¡°Whether this method is feasible is yet to be known, but apart from this, I don¡¯t have any other ideas.¡± ¡­a€| The dark wind blew through the delicate grasses, and outside the pavilion, the sky was growing darker. Xu Zimei was lying alone on the lounge chair inside the pavilion, leisurely enjoying the evening breeze. At that moment, footsteps echoed from the courtyard. Xu Zimei slightly raised his head and saw Mo Xinyi approaching with light steps. She was obviously exquisitely dressed, her long blue dress blooming like a lotus, covering the ground. Her slim waist was perfectly accentuated by the tight dress. A head of long black hair cascaded down her back, with two small black earrings twinkling on her earlobes. Her skin was whiter than snow, and she carried the fragrance of roses. ¡°Is there something you need, Miss Mo?¡± Xu Zimei inquired curiously. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Mo Xinyi greeted softly, and then asked, ¡°May I sit down?¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He looked at Mo Xinyi, whose eyes were red, obviously having cried not long ago. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a puzzled tone. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261 Chapter 260 The Attack of the Heaven Whale Clan (Seeking Subscriptions) ?Chapter 261: Chapter 260 The Attack of the Heaven Whale Clan (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 261: Chapter 260 The Attack of the Heaven Whale Clan (Seeking Subscriptions) ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Mo Xinyi shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Just tossing and turning at night, restless and sleepless. I wanted to chat with Young Master Xu.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He glanced at Mo Xinyi and asked, ¡°It¡¯s quite cold at night, aren¡¯t you cold in a skirt?¡± ¡°A bit,¡± Mo Xinyi pursed her lips and nodded, hugging her thin figure tighter in her clothes. ¡°Is that so,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and replied, ¡°Luckily I dressed warmly, not afraid of the cold.¡± Mo Xinyi turned her head and gave Xu Zimei a serious look. Usually, at this time, shouldn¡¯t a guy offer his clothes to the girl to wear? You must be a heartless man! ¡°I said, I¡¯m a bit cold,¡± Mo Xinyi repeated. ¡°If you¡¯re cold, why don¡¯t you stay in your room instead of coming out? Serves you right,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You, you this person,¡± Mo Xinyi pointed at Xu Zimei, struggling to speak for a long while. ¡°Actually, I understand what you mean,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°But do you think it¡¯s possible between us?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï But being in a family like ours, I have no say in the matter.¡± ¡°If your family truly wants to prosper the Mo Family, let me give you a clear path,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Xinyi quickly lifted her head and asked. ¡°There¡¯s a young man in your Mo Family named Mo Chen, he could be the key to your rise,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°as long as you do not oppose me.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Xinyi softly replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head, then waved his hand dismissively. He chuckled as he watched the direction Mo Xinyi left in. ¡­¡­ During the seven days at the Mo Family, nothing else really happened. During this period, some people from the Mo Family tried to curry favor with Xu Zimei, but he was not very receptive. He didn¡¯t really have any ill feelings toward this family, nor could he say he had a good impression of them. It was probably just a passing landscape in his life. On the eighth day, Mo Canghai sent someone to call for Xu Zimei. The two came to an expansive area. A pentagram array in the open ground emitted a dark yellow light. As the formation rotated, the space trembled with each movement. The ¡°Peng Peng Peng¡± noise was incessant. ¡°Young Master Zimo, this Teleportation Array can¡¯t send you directly to the Central Continent,¡± explained Mo Canghai. ¡°Because the cross-regional distance is too far, we have a transfer station in the middle of the Endless Heaven Sea. After you are teleported there, you can take another Teleportation Array directly to the Central Continent.¡± ¡°That sounds troublesome,¡± Xu Zimei inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to be teleported directly to the Central Continent?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The spatial span is too great, which would cause instability in the Teleportation Array, making it completely unreliable for transport,¡± Mo Canghai shook his head as he spoke. ¡°All right then,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°We will activate the Formation from the outside, and you stand inside at the core,¡± Mo Canghai replied. ¡°When the spatial fluctuations occur, try not to resist them.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He stepped into the Teleportation Array, and the entire pentagram array blazed with light. As this light obscured everything, a thunderous ¡°Boom Boom Boom¡± sounded all around. Space rippled in waves, and in an instant, it unraveled, with Xu Zimei¡¯s figure vanishing within it. ¡­¡­ It was like a journey through space, with countless spatial currents filling the surroundings. Xu Zimei¡¯s body had become entirely weightless; he drifted with the current, passively shuttling through endless space along a predetermined spatial route. Time passed, but he couldn¡¯t tell how long, as the spatial shuttle was filled with boredom. From the initial novelty to a gradual sense of weariness. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how long he had slept, occasionally encountering some strange objects shuttling through the void. But they were fleeting. Finally, as the spatial fluctuations around him grew stronger, One day, Xu Zimei felt as if his body had been entirely swallowed up in an instant. The sensation of weightlessness disappeared, and light reappeared before his eyes. When Xu Zimei opened his eyes, he found himself still within a pentagram formation. There were people guarding outside the formation. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked a disciple dressed in blue, looking at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei took out the token that Mo Canghai had given him beforehand and said, ¡°Prepare the teleportation array to the Central Continent for me, and make it quick.¡± ¡°Sir, the teleportation array will take at least seven days at the earliest,¡± the disciple hastily replied. ¡°Such a hassle, then make it as quick as possible,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡­ The disciple notified the person in charge of the transfer station at the first opportunity. This person in charge was named Mo Feihai, the seventh elder of the Mo Family, responsible for managing this transfer station. He received Xu Zimei for a while, inquired about the basic situation, and then hurried off. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dwell on it, as setting up the formation would take another seven days. The next morning, while Xu Zimei was still asleep, he was awakened by a ¡°booming¡± sound and the trembling of heaven and earth. He walked out of the room. This transfer station was built on a small island within the Endless Heaven Sea. At this moment, smoke and dust enveloped the island, and faint beast roars could be heard in the distance. ¡°What happened up ahead?¡± Xu Zimei stopped a disciple hurrying by with an urgent look and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said the disciple, shaking his head, ¡°It must be sea pirates and the Heaven Whale Clan attacking again. It happens a few times every month; they¡¯ll leave after a few days.¡± Watching the back of the disciple hurrying to support the defense, Xu Zimei thoughtfully followed. ¡­ The Heavenly Sea was boundless, the water azure and clear. At this time, the area around the island was surrounded by a dense fleet of ships. The pirates were easy to recognize; they wore simple green vests, some even bare-chested. Their cultivation was probably all above the Empty Vein Realm, and the ships they rode were bolstered by formations. They could condense their attack¡¯s spiritual energy and then fire it like energy cannons. Besides these pirates, there were many Monster Beasts from the Heaven Whale Clan. The Heaven Whale Clan had massive bodies and tough skin, ordinary attacks were useless against them. Additionally, they could control the waters of the Heavenly Sea. At this moment, the pirates were attacking from behind with energy cannons, while the Heaven Whale Clan took the front lines. Although the attack was fierce, fortunately, the island¡¯s defenses were stronger. The Mo Family had slightly more high-level combatants here, a full five Saint Vein Realm experts. Xu Zimei watched the battle from afar for a full day, and the fight lasted the entire day. Only when everyone was exhausted did both sides retreat. In the evening, Xu Zimei sought out Mo Feihai, wanting to ask about the basic situation. ¡­ At this moment in the great hall, nearly all the five Saint Vein Realm experts were present. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262 Chapter 261 Surprises in Life Everywhere (Please Subscribe) ?Chapter 262: Chapter 261: Surprises in Life Everywhere (Please Subscribe) Chapter 262: Chapter 261: Surprises in Life Everywhere (Please Subscribe) ¡°Elder Qi, don¡¯t you find these attacks rather strange?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I can understand pirates seizing a small island, but why would the Heaven Whale Clan join forces with them?¡± ¡°This matter has left us baffled,¡± Mo Feihai shook his head and replied. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you requested reinforcements from the family?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s pointless,¡± Mo Feihai shook his head and said, ¡°These Heaven Whales roam freely in the Heavenly Sea. Even a martial artist from the Divine Vein Realm might not be able to handle them. Moreover, these pirates are even more cunning, the island is filled with countless of their spies. Once the strong ones arrive, they definitely won¡¯t attack the island anymore. But the family¡¯s people can¡¯t stay here all the time either.¡± Watching several Saint Vein Realm powerhouses discussing strategies and how to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s fight. Xu Zimei found herself alone at the edge of the small island. The sea breeze was cool and refreshing. This stunning sea, at night, seemed more like a dark vortex, devouring everything. The island¡¯s surroundings were pockmarked and uneven, the brutality of the day¡¯s battle still imaginable. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 After walking around, Xu Zimei finally noticed something off. On both sides of the island, a kind of pink flower was planted. At the moment, with the evening breeze, the fragrant petals scattered in the air. Xu Zimei bent down slightly and took a closer look at the flowers, realizing they were the long-lost Red Pomelo Flowers. Red Sleeve Flowers are a kind of medicinal spirit flower. Due to their potent effectiveness, they had to be diluted before use. These flowers have little effect on humans but are incredibly sensitive to Monster Beasts. Especially for Monster Beasts like the Heaven Whale Clan, which naturally have high sensitivities. The flowers temporarily paralyze their nerves, making them lose awareness and madly attack the location of the Red Sleeve Flowers. It was upon realizing this that Xu Zimei finally understood. The Heaven Whale Clan¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t targeting the Mo Family, but these Red Sleeve Flowers. But such Red Sleeve Flowers had long been extinct. For they were too oppressive against Monster Beasts, during the era when the Tyrant Emperor carried out his Destiny, he had already largely eradicated this type of flower. So much so that now on Yuan Central Continent, it was almost impossible to see such flowers. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think they grew naturally and surmised that someone must have conspired to plant them here. ¡°Do you know what flower this is?¡± Xu Zimei asked a patrolling disciple. ¡°This flower was planted by the second-in-command. I don¡¯t know much about it,¡± the disciple quickly shook his head. ¡°Second-in-command?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly; of course, she was aware of the five Saint Vein Realm martial artists on the island. Apart from Mo Feihai, the other four were acting on authority as leaders. ¡­¡­ With the Red Sleeve Flower in hand, Xu Zimei went to find Mo Feihai overnight. She relayed almost everything. ¡°How could this be,¡± Mo Feihai found it hard to believe and replied, ¡°Cheng Qi shouldn¡¯t be that type of person.¡± ¡°Is he also a member of the Mo Family?¡± Xu Zimei asked, confused. ¡°He is not,¡± Mo Feihai shook his head and said, ¡°When I was out to sea before, I was surrounded by pirates. I nearly died in battle, but Cheng Qi suddenly appeared and rescued me. He is a Loose Cultivator, so I persuaded him to stay on the island.¡± ¡°Have you ever considered that this could be an act they concocted together?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Feihai¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡­¡­ The next morning, as the sky was faintly lighting up, the pirates¡¯ attack had already begun. But what was different this time, the attack had just begun when the pirates realized something was off. The Heaven Whale Clan, unexpectedly, did not appear. In a rush to retreat, and with no obstruction from the Heaven Whale Clan, the Mo Family¡¯s hundreds of ships quickly surrounded the pirates. During the pursuit, Mo Feihai invited Xu Zimei aboard the same ship, which also made it easier to ensure Xu Zimei¡¯s safety. The pirates fought desperately to break through and escape toward the south. Mo Feihai, of course, wouldn¡¯t miss this excellent opportunity. He ordered the others to rest on the spot while he, along with four other Saint Vein Realm martial artists and Xu Zimei, pursued the pirates aboard a warship. The giant waves of the Endless Heaven Sea rolled, raising tsunami-like surges, with torrents rushing by on both sides. The sea roared, and the people on the ship howled in anger. The wind screamed as dark clouds seemed to pile up in the sky. The chase went on, and after a long time, when the ships disappeared upon the vast Heavenly Sea, the pirate ships ahead surprisingly began to slow down. The pirate leader was a burly man with a scar on his face, holding a chained broadsword in his hand. Planting his foot on the deck, he shouted loudly, ¡°Mo Canghai, how did you discover the secret of the Red Sleeve Flower?¡± Mo Canghai smiled and turned to look at Cheng Qi, saying with a smile, ¡°You should ask our General Cheng Qi about that.¡± ¡°Ask me what?¡± Cheng Qi¡¯s face changed slightly, and he replied in panic. ¡°Weren¡¯t those Red Sleeve Flowers planted by you?¡± Mo Feihai said with a smile, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the little brother Xu, we might have continued to be fooled by you.¡± ¡°It was just a coincidence,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Seeing this scene, Cheng Qi realized he could no longer feign innocence. He drew his longsword, his face fierce as he said, ¡°So it was you who ruined my plan.¡± His aura as a Saint Vein Realm martial artist was full-blown as he charged directly at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei scoffed, and with a slight side-step, he dodged Cheng Qi¡¯s attack. ¡°Pfft.¡± A longsword suddenly stabbed from behind and, catching Xu Zimei completely off guard, pierced his back. The blade passed right through his burning chest, and blood dripped down drop by drop. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Mo Canghai holding the longsword, with a smile on his face. The surrounding people, including the pirates, all burst into raucous laughter. ¡°Why?¡± he asked with difficulty. ¡°The blame lies in your meddling in other matters,¡± Mo Canghai said indifferently. He pulled out the longsword, squinting his eyes. ¡°If you had just waited quietly until the teleportation array was set up to leave, there wouldn¡¯t have been a problem, but you had to go and reveal the matter of the Red Sleeve Flower, making it difficult for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°You are a member of the Mo Family, so why collude with pirates?¡± ¡°A member of the Mo Family? What do you think a person who bears the hollow title of Seventh Elder, someone who has been pushed out to this godforsaken place, where the only thing to face day after day is the sea, just the sea. This accursed place, do I still count as a member of the Mo Family?¡± Mo Feihai laughed maniacally. ¡°Did you know? Every attack by these pirates seizes a huge number of resources from the island. And the family, left with no choice, needs to keep providing me with resources continuously if they still want the teleportation array. Everything was peaceful before. No one was willing to come to this godforsaken hellhole, and now that I¡¯m here, I have acquired the resources that I¡¯ve always wanted. Why did you have to go and disturb this balance?¡± Chapter 263 - Chapter 263 Chapter 262 First Arrival at the Central Continent ?Chapter 263: Chapter 262: First Arrival at the Central Continent Chapter 263: Chapter 262: First Arrival at the Central Continent ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is,¡± Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and responded, ¡°You kill me and you¡¯re not afraid that the Mo Family will investigate this matter?¡± ¡°We kill you?¡± Mo Feihai shook his head and replied, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, it was the pirates who killed you, this has nothing to do with us. Without evidence, who would know?¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯d choose such a remote location,¡± Xu Zimei looked around at the deserted surroundings and shook his head with a laugh. ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re a wise ghost, you should also be ready to die,¡± Mo Feihai¡¯s body surged with Holy Power, and he struck a palm toward Xu Zimei. ¡°How can you know it wasn¡¯t deliberate on my part?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. With a wave of his hand, Bai Meng¡¯s figure appeared above, and Demonic Qi enveloped the sea area. ¡°Kill them all; it¡¯ll serve as a reasonable explanation to the Mo Family,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and said indifferently. Feeling the unstoppable might of Bai Meng above them, Mo Feihai¡¯s face drastically changed, and the other Saint Vein Realm martial artists around him also became alert. ¡°How, how could you¡­¡± ¡°Surprised, are you?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°You might as well die a confused ghost, for I can¡¯t be bothered to explain.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, the Demonic Qi above had already descended. The grand Demonic Qi entwined everyone present, including the pirates on the other ship. No matter how these people resisted, it all seemed feeble and ineffective. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The so-called Saint Vein Realm powerhouses were mere ants in front of Bai Meng. The sea waves were rolling, and the dark clouds that had been accumulating finally started to drop rain. ¡°Xu Zimei, if you kill me, the Mo Family won¡¯t let you off!¡± Mo Feihai bellowed. ¡°No matter what, Mo Canghai is my elder brother; it¡¯s not your place to lecture me.¡± ¡°Am I supposed to fear your Mo Family?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°Besides, it was you who wanted to kill me first; I¡¯m simply killing in self-defense.¡± The voices of the crowd went from furious roars to pitiful screams, and then gradually silenced. As the dark fog dissipated, only several bodies remained on the brown deck. The ship set sail for home once again, with white sails fluttering in the Mad Wind. Thunder rumbled in the gloomy weather above, the downpour grew heavier, and the originally calm sea surface began to swell. Amidst the wind and waves, Xu Zimei stood at the forefront of the deck, his hair scattering in the gusts. Behind him lay a dozen bodies, some from the Mo Family, and some were pirates. Within Mo Feihai¡¯s Storage Ring, Xu Zimei did not find the item. He could only return and continue searching. When the vessel returned to the islet with the wind, the patrolling disciples were shocked senseless by what they saw on board. Xu Zimei did not conceal the truth and recounted the events as they had happened. As for how those disciples would report to Mo Canghai, he did not care. After returning to the islet, Xu Zimei immediately went to Mo Canghai¡¯s room. After searching the room for a long time, almost turning it upside down, Xu Zimei finally found a secret door on the bookshelf. Forcibly breaking the secret door, he found only two things inside the wall. A Storage Ring and a damaged Array Plate. Inside the Storage Ring were the vast resources Mo Feihai had acquired over the years using the pirates. And the damaged Array Plate was what Xu Zimei had been looking for. ¡°Six Elements Indestructible Array Disk.¡± To be precise, there were eight pieces of the Array Disk, each managed by one of the seven Great Elders and Mo Canghai of the Mo Family. When the eight Array Plates are combined, they form the complete Six Elements Indestructible Array. This Array Disk was left by the Taoist Array Great Emperor and was the first Array Disk he condensed after creating this Formation. For the current Mo Family, this Array Disk was, in fact, no longer essential. After all, they were already skilled in setting up the Six Elements Indestructible Array, but for Xu Zimei, it was of significant importance. ¡­ After he put away the Array Plate, he left Mo Feihai¡¯s room. Seven days later, the Teleportation Array was ready. Xu Zimei did not stay any longer and directly boarded the formation to head to the Central Continent. As for who would calm the storm here, that was left to the Mo Family. It was another rather tedious space journey; after a long period of drifting, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the Central Continent. ¡­ This place was located in the middle of the four continents, surrounded by the Endless Heaven Sea, and it was the most prosperous and flourishing area of the Yuan Central Continent. Of course, Xu Zimei did not plan to stay long this time; he would leave after exterminating the Extinct Heaven Sect. After all, he still had other matters to handle. The boundless Central Continent was vast and limitless, a place the martial artists from the other four continents had always aspired to reach. Any ambitious strong figure would want to make a name for themselves in the Central Continent. It had the largest area, the most Sect Gates, and the most powerful beings. This was probably the simplest introduction to the Central Continent. ¡­ Dark Corner City, that was the city Xu Zimei had teleported to. A place where human nature was obliterated, strength reigned supreme, and darkness prevailed. In this city, you could shatter all rules, as long as you were strong enough. Murder, looting, and all sorts of crimes happened in the city every day. Those who could live here were all individuals guilty of great crimes and evil. The Mo Family had a small asset here, and their Teleportation Array was set up here. Actually, it was not just the Mo Family; many Sects from the other four continents had their entry and exit points of the Teleportation Array set up here. Because in other areas of the Central Continent, each city had its own ruler. To establish a Teleportation Array, one must gain the approval of the local ruler, a process that was very difficult and costly. However, in Dark Corner City, it was not so troublesome. As long as you had absolute strength, no one would stop you from doing anything. To put it plainly, there was no law here, no rules; everything was driven by the logic of the fist. The Mo Family belonged to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect; although they were not very renowned in the Central Continent, few dared to trouble them. ¡­ After Xu Zimei emerged from the Teleportation Array, he was received by the person in charge of the Mo Family managing this place. After inquiring briefly, he learned that the Central Continent was divided into four domains. Dark Corner City was located within the Shenghua domain, and the Extinct Heaven Sect was also located in the Shenghua domain, so Xu Zimei did not have to travel too far. The Mo Family owned a teahouse here. Xu Zimei did not linger for long; after leaving the teahouse, he took a walk around Dark Corner City. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Chaos,¡± was Xu Zimei¡¯s first impression of this place. Street killings and all sorts of unspeakable acts seemed to be the norm here. If such things were commonplace even in broad daylight, the situations hidden in the shadows could only be imagined. When Xu Zimei reached a tavern, he saw a group of young men and women, resplendent in glamorous finery, coming his way. These youths, seven in totala€¡±five men and two womena€¡±seemed about the same age as Xu Zimei. Their youthful complexions indicated that they were not residents of Dark Corner City. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264 Chapter 263 The Beginning of the Killing Journey ?Chapter 264: Chapter 263: The Beginning of the Killing Journey Chapter 264: Chapter 263: The Beginning of the Killing Journey These youngsters were all dressed in uniform purple robes, with a character ¡®?-|¡¯ (Martial) etched on the back. Based on Xu Zimei¡¯s guess, these people, like himself, must have come here via a teleportation array. The purple robes they wore also reminded Xu Zimei of a certain sect. The Martial Extreme Holy Sect located on the Northern Continent. An Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, whose founder was the Martial Emperor. The group entered the tavern together, and Xu Zimei chose a seat by the window to sit down. ¡­a€| ¡°Junior Sister Xiaoxiao, what would you like to eat?¡± asked the young man sitting at the highest position, sword at his waist, looking attentively at the girl opposite him. Shang Xiaoxiao shook her head and replied, ¡°Senior Brother Lv Tian, you should ask everyone else for their opinion. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow Senior Brother Lv¡¯s decision,¡± said a young man named Guo Zhi with a smile. ¡°Junior Sister Shang had better make a choice quickly. In our entire sect, who doesn¡¯t know about Senior Brother¡¯s special feelings for you?¡± The young men at the scene laughed out loud for a few moments while another girl named Fu Yu complained. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°I don¡¯t know what the sect was thinking, forcing us to come to such a filthy place for training. How can this place compare to the sect?¡± ¡°Stop complaining, Junior Sister Fu,¡± Shang Xiaoxiao said with a smile. ¡°The sect must have its reasons for doing this.¡± ¡°This Dark Corner City is not like our Martial Extreme Holy Sect; we should all be more cautious,¡± Lv Tian reminded from the side. As the group was enjoying their meal, a crowd of people entered the tavern. These people were all cloaked in black, with the robes enveloping their entire bodies. The black capes were stern and silent; their faces completely obscured. Only the person leading them swaggered in, a bald and portly man. As soon as this bald fat man stepped into the tavern, he loudly demanded, ¡°Shopkeeper, prepare a top-notch private room for me.¡± The shopkeeper looked up, saw the cloaked men behind the fat man, his face slightly changed, and he hurriedly agreed. The bald fat man chuckled smugly. As he passed by the table of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect, he accidentally caught sight of Shang Xiaoxiao, his eyes lit up, and he burst into laughter, saying, ¡°There¡¯s such a beautiful girl here.¡± As he spoke, his hands reached out toward Shang Xiaoxiao¡¯s cheeks. Lv Tian, seated beside her, frowned slightly, his sword sheath striking the fat man¡¯s right hand. He said coldly, ¡°Please mind your behavior.¡± Shang Xiaoxiao¡¯s face also changed slightly as she took a few steps back. Upon hearing Lv Tian¡¯s words, the bald fat man laughed heartily as if he had heard a great joke. ¡°Kid, do you know who I am? Dare to talk to me like this?¡± With a wave of his hand, the fat man ordered the cloaked men behind him, ¡°Take them all down.¡± The sound of swords being drawn ¡®clang¡¯ reverberated through the air; the cloaked people had surrounded all the disciples of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect, with the aura of Esteem Vein Realm pulsating around them. ¡°We are from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect,¡± Guo Zhi¡¯s face changed as he spoke sternly. ¡°If you dare to capture us, are you not afraid of retaliation from our Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?¡± Upon hearing Guo Zhi¡¯s words, the cloaked individuals stopped in their tracks. ¡°What are you doing? Take them all down,¡± the bald fat man on the side urged impatiently. ¡°Second Young Master, the Hall Master has ordered that we not provoke the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± said one of the cloaked individuals, clearly troubled. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens. This is Dark Corner City; what can the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect do about it?¡± retorted the bald fat man with disdain. ¡°Besides, they are not from the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial Rule Immortal Sect; their reach shouldn¡¯t extend this far, should it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s clear the place first, to avoid idle gossip,¡± said one of the cloaked individuals, frowning slightly. Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, the remaining cloaked individuals began to clear out the tavern¡¯s customers. The tavern shopkeeper scurried to one side and dared not make a sound. Many people were driven out. There were also those who, unaware of the situation, had just arrived in Dark Corner City and complained discontentedly, ¡°Who are these people? They¡¯re so domineering.¡± It must be known that those who could come to Dark Corner City were once rulers of their own realms. ¡°Those are people from Senluo Hall, leave obediently if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± someone nearby warned. Hearing the name of Senluo Hall, many people quickly shrank their heads and slunk away. Although Dark Corner City was chaotic and lawless, there was no denying that the city indeed harbored three power factions universally acknowledged as the most formidable. Senluo Hall, Puguang Hall, Thousand Swords Sect. Each one of these forces had its own origins. Although they did not govern Dark Corner City, there was a common understanding that no one dared to provoke these powers. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei sipped his strong liquor, watching the scene inside the tavern with interest. At that moment, a person in a black robe approached Xu Zimei, pointed towards the entrance, and fixed his gaze on him. The meaning was clear without words. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you do your thing, I¡¯ll eat mine, no trouble,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The person in the black robe didn¡¯t say anything more and directly raised his sword to chop at Xu Zimei¡¯s head. With a ¡°boom,¡± the noise almost drew the attention of everyone in the tavern. The black-robed person was seen collapsed on the ground, mouth full of blood, struggling a few times before falling silent. ¡°You dare to kill a person from Senluo Hall,¡± said the bald fatty, somewhat surprised as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°I said, you do your thing, I¡¯ll eat my meal, no trouble,¡± Xu Zimei stated indifferently. Then, he simply lowered his head and continued to drink on his own. The bald fatty¡¯s face turned red with rage, yet he laughed in extreme anger, saying, ¡°Fine, today I¡¯m going to tell you. If you can walk out of Dark Corner City alive, I¡¯ll twist off my own head and give it to you as a chamber pot.¡± ¡°Just with what you said just now, you¡¯re already a dead man,¡± Xu Zimei stated coolly. ¡°Kill, kill him for me,¡± ordered the bald fatty to the remaining men in black robes. Watching as all the black-robed men advanced toward him for the kill, nearly all of them were of Esteem Vein Realm in cultivation. Xu Zimei slowly drew out his Tyrant Shadow blade, and he didn¡¯t even bother to stand up as the Wugeng Thunderbolt began to permeate along the edge of the blade. The sixth form of the Way of Inquiry, the Slaughter Blade, was unleashed, and the stench of blood and the mist of bloody fog spread out. In the clamor of the tavern, as the Curved Blade descended, silence fell instantly. All the black-robed figures stood frozen, as a line of blood spurted out from their necks. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? There was a hint of panic in their eyes, wanting to say something as they slowly lifted their hands. With a ¡°plop,¡± as their heads separated from their necks, their bodies also collapsed straight to the ground. The bald fatty¡¯s face drastically changed upon seeing this scene. As Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze turned toward him, he immediately knelt down. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you anything you want, my brother is the Hall Master of Senluo Hall.¡± Xu Zimei wiped the fresh blood off the blade with a piece of paper, then slowly stood up. He walked step by step towards the bald fatty. His gaze piercing through the gloomy city outside the tavern. His eyes devoid of any emotion. ¡°This journey of slaughter in Central Continent, let¡¯s start with Dark Corner City.¡± Chapter 265 - Chapter 265 Chapter 264 Ghost Yama ?Chapter 265: Chapter 264 Ghost Yama Chapter 265: Chapter 264 Ghost Yama Watching Xu Zimei approach step by step, the bald, fat man completely panicked. His obese body kept retreating backward. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t kill me, my brother won¡¯t let you off,¡± he said. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei¡¯s figure stopped in front of him, slowly crouching down. He pressed his hand against the bald, fat man¡¯s head and said indifferently, ¡°Go back and tell your brother to come see me with your head. I might consider sparing Senluo Hall. Otherwise, I will make this organization completely disappear from Dark Corner City.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the bald, fat man was completely dumbfounded. ¡°Not leaving yet? Are you waiting for me to invite you to dinner?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving,¡± the bald, fat man quickly came to his senses and scrambled out of the restaurant. Xu Zimei stood up, and several people from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect hurried over. ¡°Many thanks, young master,¡± Shang Xiaoxiao said to Xu Zimei with earnest eyes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The people beside her also hastened to express their thanks. ¡°No need. I wasn¡¯t trying to help you. They provoked me on their own,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand lightly and smiling at the group. ¡°Are you disciples of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect?¡± Shang Xiaoxiao nodded and said, ¡°The Sect sent us here, and we thought it was just an ordinary trial. We didn¡¯t expect it to be so chaotic.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ready to be here yet,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. This place was even more chaotic than the outside world and quite unfriendly to many people. A slight misstep could leave an indelible mark on one¡¯s soul for life. ¡°We think so too. We¡¯ve discussed it and plan to leave Dark Corner City tomorrow. We want to see other places in the Central Continent since we¡¯re here anyway,¡± Lv Tian said with a smile from the side. As Xu Zimei was about to leave, Shang Xiaoxiao quickly asked, ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at them with curiosity. ¡°You should leave Dark Corner City quickly, young master. You might not be aware of Senluo Hall¡¯s strength,¡± Shang Xiaoxiao advised. ¡°Now is the best chance to escape while they haven¡¯t reacted yet.¡± ¡°Escape?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, then shook his head and silently left the restaurant. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the girl named Fu Yu pouted and said, ¡°What a strange man.¡± ¡°Maybe he is not afraid of Senluo Hall,¡± Guo Zhi replied with a smile. ¡°Regardless, we should report this incident to the Sect. Senluo Hall is too arrogant,¡± Lv Tian remarked coldly. ¡­¡­ After leaving the restaurant, Xu Zimei returned to the teahouse where the Mo Family was staying. The person in charge of the teahouse was named Mo Zhan, an Elder of an offshoot of the Mo Family. ¡°Elder Mo, how much do you know about Senluo Hall?¡± Xu Zimei intended to ask some basic questions. ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Zhan asked with some confusion: ¡°They are one of the three major forces in Dark Corner City. I am familiar with some of their higher-ups. After all, we need to survive here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s been some conflict,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Zhan¡¯s expression changed slightly as he quickly said, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to provoke Senluo Hall. Who did you have the conflict with? If it¡¯s some ordinary disciples, I might be able to settle it for you. If it¡¯s their higher-ups, then you can only seek help from the family.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, just tell me some basic information,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°How can you not understand,¡± Mo Zhan said anxiously: ¡°Each of the three major forces of Dark Corner City is capable of confronting an ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sect on their own.¡± ¡°Do they have Stepping into Immortality within their ranks?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but there are definitely powerhouses in the Divine Vein Realm,¡± Mo Zhan replied. ¡°Otherwise, why do you think Dark Corner City has stood here all these years without being wiped out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°So what do you plan to do about this? I can¡¯t be of any help,¡± Mo Zhan curiously asked, observing Xu Zimei¡¯s calm demeanor. ¡°Wait,¡± Zimei replied. ¡­ In the afternoon, a spring breeze swept through the most bustling streets of Dark Corner City. A group of people in black robes surrounded the entire teahouse, making it impenetrable. As the sun began to retreat at the edge of the sky, the setting sun merged with the dusk. Half of the horizon was painted with crimson twilight, and the other half was filled with the yellowing sunset. The entire street was in a commotion, and pedestrians hid in the shops on both sides, secretly watching. A bald, chubby man, surrounded by numerous people in black robes, walked out with an arrogant air. By his side stood a masked person, whose black robe was an even deeper shade. The mask on the person¡¯s face was also very ferocious, with two lifelike fangs drawn on it, as if they were real. He was the Hall Master of Senluo Hall, Ghost Yama. Majestic Holy Power radiated from him, and a cold voice emanated from somewhere, echoing in the sky. ¡°Shopkeeper Mo, hand over the person. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you in consideration of the Mo Family,¡± the voice said. The doors of the teahouse slowly opened, and Xu Zimei walked out alone, composed. ¡°From which power do you hail?¡± Ghost Yama asked lightly upon seeing Xu Zimei. ¡°Just a nameless loose cultivator, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Afraid?¡± Ghost Yama chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect either.¡± ¡°Have you considered my previous request?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Honestly, since the arrival of our Senluo Hall in Dark Corner City, you are the most arrogant one I¡¯ve encountered,¡± Ghost Yama said in a cold, detached tone. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not planning to do as I asked,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Kill him,¡± Ghost Yama stared at Xu Zimei, his cold murderous intent rising with the afternoon breeze. The several hundred people in black robes all charged at Xu Zimei. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Just then, a hearty laugh and a loud shout rang out simultaneously. Everyone¡¯s ears buzzed, numbed by the reverberations. Another group of people appeared, walking from one end of the street. All of them wore yellow robes, and there were also around a few hundred of them. The man leading them was dressed in a golden robe. Seeing this group¡¯s arrival, the residents hiding in the shops on both sides also began to murmur quietly among themselves. ¡°This is getting interesting now; the people from Puguang Hall have arrived.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s their Deputy Hall Master. You know, Senluo Hall and Puguang Hall have always been archenemies.¡± ¡°Yu Hu, what do you mean by this?¡± Ghost Yama frowned at the situation and asked. ¡°What do I mean? Can¡¯t I enjoy a good show?¡± the gold-robed man, named Yu Hu, said with a laugh. ¡°This is a private affair of Senluo Hall; it¡¯s got nothing to do with Puguang Hall. You¡¯d best not meddle in things that don¡¯t concern you,¡± Ghost Yama said flatly. ¡°I just love to meddle in things that don¡¯t concern me; what can you do about it?¡± Yu Hu said with a cold snort. ¡°Are you trying to start a war?¡± Ghost Yama¡¯s voice was icy, his expression unreadable behind the mask. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266 Chapter 265 So This Is Your Trump Card ?Chapter 266: Chapter 265: So This Is Your Trump Card Chapter 266: Chapter 265: So This Is Your Trump Card ¡°I was actually afraid you wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Yu Hu said with a smile, turning to look at Xu Zimei, and spoke. ¡°Young brother, if you dare to shout out loud in front of everyone here that all the people from Senluo Hall are a bunch of good-for-nothing scum, I¡¯ll take you into our Puguang Hall, how about that?¡± ¡°Yu Hu, you¡¯re asking for death,¡± Ghost Yama said with an icy voice. Hearing Yu Hu¡¯s words, Xu Zimei turned his head with interest and asked, ¡°Using me as your gun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the right thing to say. I¡¯m saving you,¡± Yu Hu said with a laugh. ¡°You should be grateful to me.¡± Xu Zimei scoffed, his expression impatient, and responded indifferently with one word, ¡°Scram.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s response, Yu Hu¡¯s face showed a slight change, with a hint of malice in his brows. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± ¡°How about I just annihilate both Puguang Hall and Senluo Hall,¡± Xu Zimei said coolly. ¡°Big talk,¡± Ghost Yama remarked as he waved his right hand, and all the robed figures around them charged forward. An immense aura began to coalesce. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï At that moment, a figure appeared in front of Xu Zimei. Mad Blood Old Demon blocked all the attacks for him, with the aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging around. All the robed figures around were sent flying. ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Ghost Yama said coldly. He, too, radiated the aura of the Saint Vein Realm, and the mask on his face twisted unnaturally. He threw a punch, and countless sonic booms rang out around them, colliding with Mad Blood Old Demon. Xu Zimei moved a recliner from the teahouse and leaned back on it, watching the fight with interest. After a while, the boundless shockwaves rolled around, and the figures of the two fighters gradually separated, neither able to overcome the other. ¡°Is this the confidence you have to provoke our Senluo Hall?¡± Ghost Yama said indifferently. ¡°Why so much nonsense?¡± Xu Zimei stretched lazily on the recliner. Ghost Yama snorted coldly and said nothing more. Yu Hu, on the other hand, chuckled lightly and asked, ¡°Brother Ghost, need me to lend a hand?¡± No sooner had Yu Hu¡¯s words fallen than a melodious flute sound suddenly arose. The tune was eerie, erratic, and undulating, not just entering the ears but seemingly acting directly on one¡¯s heart. As the melody ended, everyone present seemed to have their emotions churned like a turbulent river, yet unable to describe their feelings. People looked towards the source of the sound and saw at the top of Zhenjiang Tower, the tallest tavern in Dark Corner City. A figure appeared there at some unknown time. The moment people caught sight of the figure, he turned into a wisp of smoke and vanished. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of the teahouse. The moment the figure appeared, all the disciples from Senluo Hall knelt down. Even Ghost Yama bent over to bow, greeting with the words, ¡°Lord Styx.¡± Upon hearing the name ¡®Lord Styx,¡¯ not just the disciples present, but also many residents hiding away clicked their tongues in awe. The true lord of Senluo, Styx. The Senluo Hall he founded was known to all in Dark Corner City, universally acknowledged. Even though he had retired for many years, no one dared to violate his authority. Today, as his true form appeared, many sympathetic gazes were cast towards Xu Zimei. ¡­ Styx wore a similarly styled black robe, but his mask was slightly different from that of Ghost Yama. It was mostly painted in black and white, looking somewhat like the grim reaper. The mouth was shaped as if opening to devour everything. A longsword hung over his back. His immense Divine Might enveloped the entirety of Dark Corner City, with endless space echoing in explosions. He slowly raised his head, his stern eyes on the mask staring at Xu Zimei. Then he turned to glance at the Mad Blood Old Demon beside him. ¡°A puppet?¡± his voice was magnetically deep, ¡°How powerful must this body be when alive!¡± ¡°At least stronger than you,¡± sensing the aura of the Divine Vein Realm on the other, Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I can¡¯t deny it, it looks like you have everything under control,¡± Styx quietly watched Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got up your sleeve.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and snapped his fingers with his right hand. The space around them trembled, and a thunderous explosion was incessant to the ear. The gargantuan form of Chaos slowly emerged from the void, kneeling respectfully before Xu Zimei. The powerful aura at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm resonated. The intense Monster might made the complexion of everyone present change dramatically. ¡­¡­ Styx turned his head, looking calmly at Ghost Yama. Ghost Yama panicked and quickly responded, ¡°Lord Styx, I really didn¡¯t know. This mess was all caused by this good-for-nothing.¡± As he spoke, he kicked the bald, chubby man beside him to the ground. ¡°I haven¡¯t made a move myself for a long time,¡± Styx turned his head back to gaze at Xu Zimei. ¡°You are definitely not a disciple of any ordinary power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important, what matters is that today your Senluo Hall is doomed,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡­¡­ The sound of running water ¡°whooshed¡± overhead. The True Fate Emergence of Styx, above his head, a bloody river flowed. That river bore many ghostly ships, seemingly leading straight to Jiuyou Hell. It sent chills down one¡¯s spine, turning one cold with fear. Styx rose into the air, his aura compelling, a bloody river rose with towering waves, attacking Chaos directly. Inside it seemed to harbor all the evils of the world. Watching the pervasive blood and the wailing of ghosts, Chaos lightly folded the pair of wings on its back as thin as cicada wings. In its belly, a red vortex appeared. Within the vortex, purple thunderbolts flickered, its depths dark and unbounded, as if it contained great terror. A crackling sound erupted within it. As the vortex spun, the bloody river was entirely devoured. The sound of explosions roared within Chaos. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It belched contentedly and extended its huge claw toward Styx. As his True Fate was devoured, Styx¡¯s figure staggered, his complexion slightly pale. Even the aura around him weakened. ¡°Boring,¡± Chaos said flatly. Styx dodged the claw¡¯s attack and his figure also slowly descended. He looked gravely at Chaos and said, ¡°A pure-blooded Monster Beast of Wild Desolation, I am truly inferior to you.¡± Upon hearing this, almost everyone present panicked. The most panicked were the people of Senluo Hall, after all, Styx was one of their strongest elders. If even Styx couldn¡¯t stop it, didn¡¯t it mean their Sen Luo Hall really had no hope? Seeing such a scene, people nearby scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing in all directions. Chaos slammed its gigantic claw onto the ground, and in an instant, dozens of people were annihilated, leaving no trace of bones. The originally chaotic situation at the scene instantly quieted down, and everyone stood still, not daring to move anymore. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267 Chapter 266 The Game with the Ants ?Chapter 267: Chapter 266: The Game with the Ants Chapter 267: Chapter 266: The Game with the Ants ¡°Want to live?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present, and he asked indifferently. The crowd swallowed hard, all of them nodding their heads. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s make a rule,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at the people from Senluo Hall. ¡°Starting now, until this time tomorrow afternoon. A total of twenty-four hours, anyone who can kill a thousand members of Senluo Hall can live. Don¡¯t think about escaping Dark Corner City, and don¡¯t think about hiding, it¡¯s useless.¡± Moreover, the head of Ghost Yama can count as a thousand heads. Alright, the game begins now.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the remaining disciples of Senluo Hall, without any hesitation, charged straight at Ghost Yama. There were tens of thousands of disciples of Senluo Hall, naturally not just the ones here. Many who knew they were no match went to find those uninformed disciples of Senluo Hall. Xu Zimei smiled, taking steps toward the bald, fat man. ¡°How do you want to die?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± the bald, fat man quickly shook his head, fearfully responding. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Let me go, and I¡¯ll be your ox, your horse.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even fit to be an ox or a horse,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and looked at Yu Hu beside him. Smiling, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we have no grudges.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it was my poor eyesight to offend the noble one,¡± Yu Hu quickly nodded and said with a flattering smile. ¡°Flay him alive, and you can leave.¡± Xu Zimei pointed at the bald, fat man and said to Yu Hu. A spring breeze blew through the streets littered with corpses, the dense branches on either side swayed in the wind, and the pig-like screams of the bald, fat man rose among them. Xu Zimei looked up at the Styx River ahead and asked with a smile, ¡°Want to live?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the Styx nodded. His face showed little panic; for those strong ones who had walked the path of Martial Path. They achieved what they have today through countless brushes with death. Death alone was hardly enough to frighten them anymore. ¡°Do you know about Extinct Heaven Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There¡¯s hardly a thing in this Shenghua realm that I am not aware of,¡± the Styx nodded in reply. ¡°Then lead the way. I¡¯ve seldom been to the Central Continent, and I¡¯m not very familiar with many places,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. This lifetime was, after all, his first visit to the Central Continent. Although he had been there a few times in his previous life, the Central Continent was vast and endless, divided into four realms, many places even he himself did not know. The Styx nodded and did not object. He knew this was the price that had to be paid to survive. ¡­¡­ He stayed a night in the Mo Family¡¯s teahouse. Early the next morning, Xu Zimei prepared to set off for Extinct Heaven Sect. Mo Zhan¡¯s attitude had become even more respectful. Previously when Xu Zimei came, he did not reveal his identity, merely presenting Mo Canghai¡¯s token. Now, seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s foundation, Mo Zhan also knew that this person was definitely not simple. The sunlight bathed the land, the sun rising from the east casting a myriad of colors. Before leaving, the Styx asked with some confusion, ¡°The rule you set for the people of Senluo Hall, doesn¡¯t it end this afternoon, why are you leaving now?¡± Hearing the Styx¡¯s words, Xu Zimei looked at him with some surprise and asked, ¡°Why take a game with a bunch of ants so seriously?¡± ¡°Right, I was being presumptuous,¡± Styx was taken aback and finally nodded in agreement. Although the Shenghua domain is only one quarter of the size of the Central Continent, it is still vast and boundless. Within it, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect has even more core areas than the Eastern Continent. Dark Corner City, being shunned by the people of the world, was in a remote corner. Based on Styx¡¯s introduction, even if they traveled at their fastest speed, it would still take roughly five days to arrive at Extinct Heaven City. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry, after leaving Dark Corner City, they continued to travel south. Before long, they unexpectedly encountered a group of people from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect up ahead. These people decided to visit other cities because Dark Corner City was too cruel, which was also considered a form of trial. In the end, after a brief chat, they decided to travel together. Xu Zimei was indifferent. He always kept the Dark Heaven Tiger with him. His Storage Ring was divided into two parts, one for living creatures and one for inanimate objects. Although the Storage Ring was precious, Xu Zimei had never lacked resources since he was young, so he didn¡¯t find it particularly remarkable. At the moment, he was lying on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, his consciousness entering the True Fate World. In the Divine Continent, a significant change was taking place. The Dragon Tree planted here had already grown as tall as Cang Tian. At this moment, the entire trunk of the Dragon Tree was trembling slightly, with the sound of dragon roars echoing through the heavens and the earth. The Dragon Fruits were vivid with life, and faint cracks began to appear on their surfaces. As the Dragon Tree trembled, the heavens and the earth roared in response. This scene lasted for quite some time, until finally the sound of ¡°crack crack¡± could be heard. The cracks on the surface of the Dragon Fruits grew wider, and tender dragon roars came from within. Subsequently, nearly a hundred Dragon Fruits fell off and hit the ground. Then the Dragon Fruits completely split open, and baby dragons, only one meter long, crawled out. These newly born baby dragons had not yet opened their eyes and were instinctively holding onto the Dragon Fruits that had nurtured them, nibbling away. With every bite of the Dragon Fruit, their bodies grew larger. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Their eyes gradually opened, and even the scales on their bodies became much tougher. Nearly a hundred dragon hatchlings crawled around on the ground, and in the Divine Land that had only recently acquired life, Chaos, the leader, naturally was overjoyed. It busied itself taking care of these dragon hatchlings. After the Dragon Fruits fell, the entire Dragon Tree quickly withered away. The green leaves began to yellow, then dried up and fell off, and the height of the tree was significantly reduced. The trunk began to crack, and the bark fell off, revealing that a new tree had grown inside the Dragon Tree. This tree was only half the size of the Dragon Tree, and its trunk and branches were greyish, like mist. But this tree, absorbing the Life Energy of the Divine Land, grew rapidly and strong. It produced nearly a hundred fruits. The colors of these fruits varied, including black, white, red, yellow, green, purple¡­ all kinds of fruits. Xu Zimei took a look and found that these fruits possessed attributes. Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, Wind, Rain, Thunder, Lightning, and even the attributes of Dark and Light were present. These fruits were the food for the dragon hatchlings; eating the corresponding fruits would grant them corresponding elemental abilities. It must be said that the ancestors of the Divine Dragons were very thorough in their considerations. Even without Xu Zimei¡¯s presence, these dragon hatchlings could slowly grow up in Secluded Dragon Gorge, nourished by these fruits. The newborn Divine Dragons were not yet so mighty. Xu Zimei instructed Chaos to take good care of them, and then he left. Meanwhile, in the outside world, it wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei and the others were suddenly blocked by a figure in their path. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268 Chapter 267 Lord of Light ?Chapter 268: Chapter 267 Lord of Light Chapter 268: Chapter 267 Lord of Light The lush cypress trees were planted on both sides of the road, their dense branches stirring in the breeze. An old man dressed in coarse blue cloth sat beneath a tree, with sunlight casting hazy shadows across his face through the gaps in the thick foliage. The tea cup in front of him was still emitting wisps of steam. ¡°Would you like a cup?¡± The old man sat on the other side of the wooden table, with three tea cups before him. One was for himself, and the other two were for Xu Zimei and Styx. With hair white as frost, the old man¡¯s face was etched with the ravages of time. The moment Xu Zimei saw the old man¡¯s face, he froze completely. ¡°Xiao Dingtian,¡± he murmured softly in disbelief. Who would have thought that such an elderly man would possess such an imposing name. ¡°Lord of light,¡± Styx whispered softly on the side. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning at Styx. ¡°He is the founder of Puguang Hall. His exact name is unknown, but people call him the Lord of Light,¡± Styx explained. ¡°So Xiao Dingtian is the Lord of Light,¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes slightly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï First, regarding Xiao Dingtian. This was one of the few friends of Xu Zimei in his past life. It was then, when he was cast down into Secluded Dragon Gorge, that he began to make his way in the world alone. And it was during the days in Zixun Village with Lan Ke¡¯er that he met Xiao Dingtian. A traveler just passing through the place. He understood Xu Zimei, knew the pain of being a failure, and knew how to comfort him. He was one of the scarce friends Xu Zimei had. But it was not until now that Xu Zimei learned the other was actually the Lord of Light. As for the Lord of Light, it was a title steeped in legend. And its bearer was a man with great aspirations. The Lord of Light had once promised to spread light throughout the world. This so-called light was not just the sunlight but also a form of goodness. To bring light to the dark, filthy places, to guide the helpless and confused. This was the vision of the Lord of Light as he walked through the world. The so-called Puguang Hall in Dark Corner City was just one such place of light that the Lord of Light had left in this world. ¡­ Xu Zimei made himself comfortable, sitting on the other side of the tea table, took up his tea cup, smiled lightly, and began to sip slowly. He could feel it ¡ª the Lord of Light was definitely at the peak cultivation level of the Five Steps to Immortality, far stronger than Styx. ¡°Does the elder have something on his mind?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°You should know me,¡± the Lord of Light smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m aware of what you¡¯ve done in Dark Corner City.¡± ¡°Are you here to hold me accountable?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. The Lord of Light shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you.¡± ¡°To see me?¡± Xu Zimei was somewhat puzzled. ¡°The darkness in your heart is too heavy,¡± said the Lord of Light calmly. Xu Zimei fell silent, then asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have no darkness in your heart?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Lord of Light¡¯s hand holding the tea cup paused. After staring at Xu Zimei for a long while, he finally spoke with composure, ¡°Yes, perhaps my darkness is even heavier than yours. People praise me as the embodiment of light. But in the end, I am still human, a person with flesh, blood, and a soul. As a human, how can I escape the Seven Emotions and Six Desires?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of Puguang Hall?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°To be a presence that Senluo Hall fears, to bring a ray of light to Dark Corner City,¡± replied the Lord of Light with a smile. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so strong, you could have simply destroyed Senluo Hall, so why do you let the two factions confront each other?¡± ¡°The person who fights demons must beware of becoming a demon themselves,¡± the Lord of Light replied after a pause. ¡°If Senluo Hall is destroyed, do you believe Puguang Hall will become the new Senluo Hall?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Styx asked somewhat puzzledly. ¡°Even the Lord of Light has darkness in his heart, let alone his followers,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you see, the vice head of Puguang Hall, that guy named Yu Hu, has already started to slowly degenerate.¡± ¡°Yu Hu, ah, he used to be such an enthusiastic young man,¡± the Lord of Light chuckled and said. ¡°When I first established Puguang Hall, he wasn¡¯t like this. It¡¯s just power that is gradually corrupting him. If one day Senluo Hall truly falls, he might become the new darkness.¡± Hearing this, Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Without the existence of darkness, how can the importance of light be highlighted? It¡¯s impossible for the light to forever cover the land. Nor can darkness permanently shroud the earth. Yin and Yang complement each other and are indispensable.¡± ¡°You see very clearly,¡± the Lord of Light said, looking at Xu Zimei, ¡°but the darkness in your heart is too heavy.¡± ¡°Are you trying to convert me, Xiao Dingtian?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei say his name, the Lord of Light was taken aback, then asked in surprise, ¡°How do you know my name?¡± ¡°Darkness told me,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. The Lord of Light was taken aback, only to see him shaking his head with a smile as his figure gradually faded away. ¡°We will meet again one day.¡± ¡°I hope we never do.¡± Xu Zimei could see that Xiao Dingtian and he were not on the same path. ¡­a€| After the Lord of Light left, the group resumed their journey. Styx didn¡¯t ask Xu Zimei why he knew the Lord of Light¡¯s name. His intuition always made him feel that Xu Zimei was a person with deep secrets. He was also very wary in his heart. The people from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect seemed unaffected along the way, chatting merrily. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 It was as if they weren¡¯t on a training expedition, but on a leisure trip instead. The group trudged through dust and wind for three days, finally encountering a city on the third day. According to Styx¡¯s introduction, further along this road the cities would become more numerous, and the human activity, more bustling. As they approached the city, Xu Zimei looked up. He saw the words Yellow Spring City above the city gate, which was eerily quiet, without even a single soldier guarding it. Lv Tian suggested on the side, ¡°Why don¡¯t we rest here tonight and set out again tomorrow?¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, with no objections. ¡°Maybe we should find somewhere else,¡± suggested Styx. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yellow Spring signifies the final destination where all souls meet death,¡± Styx explained. ¡°I know of this city, it¡¯s reputed to be more sinister even than Dark Corner City.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei curiously asked. ¡°This is a city cursed by demons and monsters, where, aside from the original inhabitants, any newcomers would die in bizarre ways the next day.¡± Styx continued, ¡°We don¡¯t need to invite this trouble, there will be more cities ahead if we keep going.¡± ¡°What do you all think?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the others and asked. ¡°Then let¡¯s move on,¡± Fu Yu said, somewhat timidly. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269 Chapter 268 Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain ?Chapter 269: Chapter 268 Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain Chapter 269: Chapter 268 Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain ¡°Then let¡¯s head to another city,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Yellow Spring City and spoke slowly. If it were just him, he wouldn¡¯t care. But with a few people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect following him, whose cultivation wasn¡¯t very high, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want to bother. They set off again, and by the time they reached the next city, the sky had completely darkened. ¡°Liuhuo City!¡± The group entered the city, where the lights were bright and the atmosphere was lively. Styx explained from the side, ¡°This land, including Liuhuo City, is under the rule of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain. Although Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain is not an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, its strength is by no means inferior. It¡¯s also one of the renowned forces in the Shenghua domain.¡± The group casually picked an inn to stay for the night and planned to leave the next day. They didn¡¯t make much of a choice. In the brightly lit inn, Xu Zimei and his party got their rooms and then ordered some food downstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei said to the few from Martial Extreme Holy Sect. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Extinct Heaven Sect, and you all need to gain experience on your own paths.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï The others expressed their thanks to each other as well. Shang Xiaoxiao, who was sitting nearby, pursed her lips and was silent for a moment, looking somewhat disinterested. She looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Young Master Xu, if you ever come to the Northern Continent, be sure to visit us at Martial Extreme Holy Sect.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded, replying, ¡°Certainly, meeting is fate.¡± ¡­a€| While the group was chatting, the night had fallen outside the window; the moon shone brightly like white frost, and the stars were sparse. A group of people in black suddenly burst into the inn. Without saying a word, these black-clad assailants began to smash up the inn right after they barged in. ¡°Bang, bang, bang,¡± echoes of destruction resonated. The other guests in the inn retreated to their second-floor rooms upon witnessing this scene. Only Xu Zimei¡¯s table and another table beside them remained seated. ¡°Stop smashing, please stop,¡± the innkeeper hurried out to stop them. But the masked men in black paid no heed, kicking the innkeeper to the ground and continuing their rampage. Seeing he couldn¡¯t stop them, the innkeeper watched helplessly as his inn was wrecked and eventually burst into tears, clutching his head in despair. ¡­ As the assailants kept vandalizing, they noticed Xu Zimei and the people at the other table were still there. They snorted coldly, ¡°Brave souls.¡± Then they picked up a nearby chair and hurled it towards the tables. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lv Tian frowned slightly and drew his longsword, cutting the chair in half. ¡°These people are looking for trouble,¡± the other disciples from Martial Extreme Holy Sect at the side also drew their longswords and charged at the black-clad attackers. At the other table sat three people. A graceful young man and two older servants. As the scene descended into chaos with the disciples of Martial Extreme Holy Sect fighting the assailants, the graceful young man coughed softly. One of the servant-like elders waved his right hand, and the boundless spiritual energy around him surged; a pair of hands formed from spiritual energy appeared, flinging the men in black away. ¡°Saint Vein Realm,¡± Styx murmured softly from the side. Xu Zimei chuckled and continued to enjoy his meal, saying, ¡°A woman dressed as a man.¡± Although the elegant gentleman was well-disguised, Xu Zimei could still tell at a glance that the person was actually a woman. ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Guo Zhi, standing nearby, was curious as he looked at the still weeping shopkeeper. ¡°It¡¯s the Liu Family, it must be that Second Young Master of the Liu Family who instructed someone to do this,¡± the shopkeeper hastily said. ¡°What Liu Family, Second Young Master of the Liu Family, could you be more specific,¡± Lv Tian asked with a frown. ¡°The Liu Family is the foremost great family in Liuhuo City, and they are also the city managers designated by the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain,¡± the inn¡¯s shopkeeper quickly explained. ¡°This Second Young Master Liu Zhe is inherently arrogant and overbearing. Basically, all the shops within the city have to pay him protection fees in secret. Some time ago, he sent someone to ask me for protection fees, and I didn¡¯t give it, so he had someone come and smash my shop.¡± ¡°Outrageous, does his Liu Family not manage him at all,¡± Guo Zhi said indignantly. ¡°The old grandfather of the Liu Family is extremely indulgent with Liu Zhe. In the Liu Family, he¡¯s like a Little Overlord King; no one dares to manage him.¡± The shopkeeper sighed and said, ¡°I think I should just get the silver ready as soon as possible, lest I¡¯m unable to carry on with the business.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here today, and I want to see for myself just how awe-inspiring this Liu Family is,¡± the disguised elegant gentleman stood up and said coldly. ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s good intentions, but the Liu Family really is not someone to provoke,¡± the shopkeeper shook his head and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want any more trouble.¡± Watching the shopkeeper¡¯s retreating figure, the elegant gentleman came over to Xu Zimei¡¯s table, clasped a fist and said with a light smile, ¡°You all stood up against the injustice just now, so you seem like gentlemen of chivalry. My name is Ying Wushuang; may I know how to address you all?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, and then everyone at the table reported their names in turn. Anxiously, Shang Xiaoxiao said from the side, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we leave quickly? After all, Liuhuo City is the Liu Family¡¯s territory.¡± Hearing Shang Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, the disciples of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect frowned slightly. Although they had not experienced much hardship, they were not na?¡¥ve. They understood the saying that even a powerful dragon cannot suppress a local snake. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to be afraid,¡± Ying Wushuang said with a calm demeanor. ¡°If the people of the Liu Family dare to keep bothering us, I, this ladya€¡±no, this young master, will definitely make them regret it.¡± ¡°Young Master, perhaps it¡¯s better to let the Sect Gate handle this matter,¡± an elderly servant by the side replied. ¡°What, can¡¯t I even handle a minor Liu Family?¡± Ying Wushuang said coldly. ¡°Dare not, it¡¯s just that some people in the Sect Gate might inevitably indulge in gossip, making a big fuss out of a small issue,¡± the elder hastily replied. ¡°I will take care of this matter. Tomorrow, I will go to the Liu Family,¡± Ying Wushuang replied with a cold snort. The elder nodded and did not dare to dissuade further. ¡°Everyone, would you like to join me tomorrow to seek justice for the citizens of Liuhuo City?¡± Ying Wushuang turned her head to look at Xu Zimei and the others and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen with me there.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the Martial Extreme Holy Sect¡¯s people all nodded eagerly, ready to try. They weren¡¯t fools; it was obvious that Ying Wushuang had a significant backing and wasn¡¯t afraid of the Liu Family. Moreover, based on the conversation between the two, it was possible that Ying Wushuang had some connections with the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain as well. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Styx and did not object. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡­ After finishing their meal, everyone went to rest. A quiet night passed until the next morning when everyone got up early, washed up, and under Ying Wushuang¡¯s lead, set off towards the Liu Family in a grand procession. Everyone was also curious about Ying Wushuang¡¯s background. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270 Chapter 269 I Have No Idea Where You Got Your Sense of Superiority from ?Chapter 270: Chapter 269 I Have No Idea Where You Got Your Sense of Superiority from Chapter 270: Chapter 269 I Have No Idea Where You Got Your Sense of Superiority from Liu Mansion was located in the middle of the busiest street in Liuhuo City. Yin Wushuang, along with several others, hurriedly made their way to the Liu Family, causing a stir all the way there, Even with the people from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect spreading the word, many commoners followed behind, waiting to watch the excitement unfold. The entrance to Liu Mansion had already been crowded by onlookers. ?¦Ï???.§ã? Ignoring the guards at the front of the mansion, Yin Wushuang led the group straight into Liu Mansion. No sooner had everyone entered than a middle-aged man dressed in green, accompanied by a group of guards, hurried over. ¡°The captain of Liu Family¡¯s house guards, Liu Tong, has arrived. Everyone better calm down,¡± someone said timidly upon seeing the middle-aged man. ¡°Liu Tong is of the Esteem Vein Realm. He is not someone we can contend with.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? With so many people here, is he really going to kill us all?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Are you trying to rebel and go to war with the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain?¡± Hearing Liu Tong¡¯s words, many began to disperse. The Liu Family might have harbored hopes of resisting, but against the Heaven Expanse Holy Sect, they could not muster even a sliver of will to fight. Yin Wushuang, standing at the forefront, slightly furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to have authority you don¡¯t possess. Since when could a minor Liu Family represent the Holy Mountain?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Tong looked at Yin Wushuang with displeasure and asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern who I am. Today, I am here to enforce the law on behalf of the Holy Mountain against your Liu Family,¡± Yin Wushuang waved her hand grandly, instructing an elderly man beside her, ¡°Take him down.¡± The servant elder hesitated, then with the aura of the Saint Vein Realm emanating from him, his hand swept down, capturing Liu Tong in an instant. ¡°You, who are you?¡± Realizing he had no power to resist, Liu Tong¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he hastily asked. ¡°Good,¡± someone among the onlookers yelled out, many of them echoing the outcry, starting a commotion. Yin Wushuang snorted coldly and asked, ¡°Where is the Family Head of the Liu Family?¡± ¡°Wushuang, what are you doing? Stop it right now,¡± Just then, a light reprimand came from within the mansion. The crowd looked up to see a group of people walking out from inside. This group included the Family Head of the Liu Family, Lu Zhicheng, as well as the second son of the Liu Family, Lu Zhe. Beside Lu Zhicheng were two others. A man and a woman; the man had a resolute face and steadfast gaze, exuding the robust aura of a soldier. Meanwhile, the woman, with long hair cascading over her shoulders and complexion like snow, had a figure that was accentuated by a tight red dress, drawing high praise from anyone who saw her as an ideal match of handsome youth and beautiful maiden. ¡°Sister,¡± Ying Wushuang was taken aback when she saw the woman in the red dress and quickly asked. ¡°Saintess,¡± the two servant elders beside Ying Wushuang also greeted with respect. ¡°Saintess?¡± Hearing the greeting from the two elders, everyone from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect was surprised. Could it be that this woman in the red dress was the current Saintess of the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain? Yin Caier snorted and said, ¡°Do you still recognize me as your sister? Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just seeking justice for the residents of this city,¡± Yin Wushuang replied meekly. ¡°Sister, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Seeking justice? Since when did you become a Law Enforcer?¡± Yin Caier approached, her tone becoming softer as she pointed to the handsome man beside her and said, ¡°This is your brother-in-law, Liu Yi, the eldest son of the Liu Family. I¡¯ve come to the Liu Family to discuss marriage matters.¡± ¡°What brother-in-law? We¡¯re not even married yet,¡± Yin Wushuang said, looking down and not convinced. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time,¡± Yin Caier responded indifferently. ¡°You brought so many people to the Liu Family. What are you trying to do? Overthrow the Liu Family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that is not Miss Wushuang¡¯s intention,¡± Liu Zhicheng, the Family Head of the Liu Family, quickly said with a smile. ¡°Miss Wushuang is still young and can easily be deceived. There must be some villains causing trouble.¡± As Liu Zhicheng¡¯s words came to an end, all the commoners behind him promptly exited the Liu Mansion. All eyes were now on the people of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect and on Xu Zimei. ¡°Great, from spectator to protagonist,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Misfortune for others is not my own, eh,¡± Styx said, looking at the commoners behind him and shaking his head helplessly. The faces of the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect also changed dramatically, as none of them had expected the situation to turn out like this. Everyone turned their gazes to Xu Zimei, knowing that he was extraordinary. Naturally, he became their mainstay at this critical moment. ¡°Someone, arrest these vile deceivers who led Miss Wushuang astray,¡± Liu Zhicheng ordered. At Liu Zhicheng¡¯s command, the Liu Family¡¯s guards charged forward. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Yin Wushuang quickly shook her head, trying to stop them, ¡°They are my friends.¡± ¡°Friends? They are just strangers you met by chance. Didn¡¯t you meet them just last night?¡± Yin Caier said calmly in response. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Yin Wushuang asked, taken aback. Her gaze turned to the two old servants of hers. ¡°Miss, we had no choice. After all, with the Saintess present, it was difficult for us,¡± the old servant hurriedly said, bowing his head. ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t trouble the Liu Family anymore. Let them go; this matter has nothing to do with them,¡± Yin Wushuang hurriedly said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± replied Yin Caier. ¡°Today, all the citizens of Liuhuo City are here, and they are all watching. If it just ends like this, where would the Liu Family¡¯s dignity lie as the rulers of Liuhuo City in the future? Someone has to be the scapegoat for this.¡± As the group of guards approached them aggressively, Styx slightly furrowed his brow. He waved his right hand, and a giant palm made of Spiritual Energy descended from the sky, knocking everyone to the ground. Xu Zimei stepped forward, smiling as he said, ¡°You see, what I dislike the most is playing the scapegoat.¡± Yin Caier frowned slightly. Seeing Yin Caier¡¯s expression, the two old men at the Saint Vein Realm next to her exuded a powerful aura and went straight for Styx. ¡°Ants,¡± Styx scoffed. Behind him, the True Fate Changhe surged, and the might of the Divine Vein Realm enveloped the whole of Liuhuo City, changing the color of the Firmament. ¡°A Divine Vein expert,¡± the two old men from the Saint Vein Realm exclaimed in shock. Before they could react, they were directly suppressed. Seeing this scene, the people of Liu Mansion instinctively took a few steps back. Even Yin Caier¡¯s face became visibly awkward. ¡°Tell me, how should I deal with you?¡± Xu Zimei said, his eyes narrowed, taking steps forward. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. I am the Saintess of the Heaven Expanse Holy Sect,¡± Yin Caier said as she retreated several steps, speaking quickly. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± At the critical moment, Liu Yi stood in front, looking at Xu Zimei, ¡°Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain won¡¯t let you off.¡± Xu Zimei swatted Liu Yi aside with a flick of his hand, looking at Yin Caier¡¯s arrogant face, then stomped down hard with his foot. ¡°I¡¯ve no clue where you get your sense of superiority from.¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271 Chapter 270 Taiying Youying Trembles ?Chapter 271: Chapter 270 Taiying Youying Trembles Chapter 271: Chapter 270 Taiying Youying Trembles Endless waves of energy rose at Xu Zimei¡¯s feet, and Yin Caier was sent flying backward. Xu Zimei slightly tilted his head up and scanned all the people present. The crowd fell deathly silent. He walked step by step towards Yin Caier. ¡°Don¡¯t kill her, I beg you,¡± Yin Wushuang quickly stepped in front of Xu Zimei and said. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°What kind of logic is that? She wanted to use me as a scapegoat, and you ask me to let her go?¡± Xu Zimei tilted his head and asked. ¡°I know, but no matter what, she is still my sister. I can¡¯t just watch her die,¡± Yin Wushuang replied. ¡°Name your requests. I¡¯ll fulfill them if I can.¡± ¡°In consideration of you pleading for us before, I can give her a chance.¡± As Xu Zimei spoke, he grabbed Liu Yi, who was beside him, and threw him in front of Yin Caier, saying, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï She looked at Liu Yi struggling beside her as he shook his head incessantly at her. ¡°Make your choice quickly. I don¡¯t have that much time to spend with you,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Yin Caier fell silent for a moment, then slowly drew the Longsword hanging at Liu Yi¡¯s waist, her gaze firmly fixed on him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± looking at his face, Yin Caier¡¯s hands trembled as she fiercely drove the Longsword in. With a ¡®thud,¡¯ blood splattered, leaving Yin Caier standing there as if frozen. Xu Zimei smiled and slightly turned his head to look at the people from Liu Mansion. Everyone from Liu Mansion turned pale with fear and began to step back hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He turned around to address the common people at the entrance of the mansion and shouted, ¡°Liu Mansion has long oppressed you all. Today, I will act on behalf of the people. Anything in Liu Mansion that caught your eye, take it. Take it, and it¡¯s yours.¡± The crowd became noisy upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to make the first move. ¡°What are you afraid of? The brave dies once, the coward a thousand times. If you are too scared to take it even now, then you deserve to be oppressed for life.¡± As soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, a brawny man with bare arms stood out from the crowd. ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to take it, I will.¡± The big man rushed into the inner hall of Liu Mansion, rolled up a precious scroll of calligraphy on the wall, and bolted. No one stopped him. Seeing this, the crowd relaxed, and like a swarm, they all rushed into Liu Mansion. The whole mansion was turned upside down. The people of Liu Mansion didn¡¯t dare to express their anger verbally; after all, their lives were more important than these treasures. Xu Zimei watched the chaos at Liu Mansion, smiled, and walked away with his companions. Yin Caier stood still, frozen on the spot until Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight. Only then did her eyes reveal a look of hatred. ¡°I want to go back to the Holy Mountain now,¡± Yin Caier took a deep breath and said to Yin Wushuang beside her. ¡°Sister, let this matter rest,¡± Yin Wushuang replied. Yin Caier glanced at Liu Yi¡¯s corpse, her gaze fixed on Yin Wushuang, and said, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Yin Wushuang fell silent for a moment and eventually sighed helplessly. ¡­a€| Walking on the streets of Liuhuo City. Guo Zhi looked at Xu Zimei with a hint of dissatisfaction and asked, ¡°Brother Xu, why were you so kind to those commoners. ¡°When we ran into trouble before, they all hid far away,¡± ¡°Are you referring to distributing Liu Mansion¡¯s possessions to those commoners, allowing them to scramble for them?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Guo Zhi nodded. ¡°Behind Liu Mansion stands Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain. Although Liu Mansion isn¡¯t worth mentioning, it¡¯s still the manager recognized by Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°With these commoners looting Liu Mansion so brazenly, this action is in defiance of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain. What do you think Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain will do when they find out?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Guo Zhi was taken abacka€¡±he hadn¡¯t considered this aspect before. ¡°So you had everything planned out already.¡± Xu Zimei smiled without saying a word. After making a round within the city, Xu Zimei also completely parted ways with the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect. Originally, he had planned to take Styx with him to Extinct Heaven Sect. However, as the two of them reached the gate of Liuhuo City, Xu Zimei suddenly felt a throbbing sensation within his body. This throb made him stop in his tracks. At this moment, in his True Fate World, the previously suppressed and silent Taiying Youying by the Chaos Pearl suddenly emerged. It was situated at the topmost portion of the Divine Continent, emitting strands of faint white light. It seemed to be guiding Xu Zimei toward something. Xu Zimei turned his head to see a crowd gathered at the city gates of Liuhuo City, apparently busy with something. He squeezed into the crowd and saw an old man in a tattered gray coat kneeling on the ground. In front of the old man hung a sign that read ¡°Seeking a monster hunter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei asked a bystander. ¡°Old Wu¡¯s son went to Yellow Spring City and hasn¡¯t returned for almost a month,¡± the bystander explained. ¡°So, Old Wu is offering a reward for a monster hunter to go to Yellow Spring City to help rescue his son.¡± ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t anyone taken on his commission?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Take on what? Yellow Spring City is a place where you can enter but never return alive, who would dare go?¡± the man replied. ¡°Besides, Old Wu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have much money. He¡¯s using a shoddy stone as a family treasure. Offering it as a reward, who would be interested?¡± After listening to the man¡¯s explanation, Xu Zimei crouched down slightly and said to the old man, ¡°Old man, could I ask you some basic questions?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s remark, Old Wu hurriedly raised his head, excitedly saying, ¡°Sir, please ask.¡± ¡°Why did your son go to Yellow Spring City?¡± Old Wu sighed and said, ¡°That boy has always been excessively curious. He bet someone that he could make it out of Yellow Spring City alive. Then he sneaked off on his own.¡± ¡°Your son has been gone for a month?¡± Xu Zimei questioned. Old Wu nodded. ¡°What if he¡¯s already dead?¡± Xu Zimei questioned. ¡°Even if he is dead, I want to see his body and kill the demon that harmed my son,¡± Old Wu said, with moisture in his eyes and a face full of wrinkles, his hair messy and untamed. ¡°May I see your family treasure,¡± Xu Zimei asked. Old Wu was silent for a moment, then with trembling hands, he took out a stone. This stone was entirely black-purple and it was unclear what material it was made ofa€¡±it was incredibly hard. It felt somewhat hot to the touch. Especially when Xu Zimei grasped the stone, the Taiying Youying in the True Fate World trembled even more intensely. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then smiled and returned the stone to the old man. He turned and left the crowd, exiting the city gate with Styx. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272 Chapter 271 The Mystery of Yellow Spring City ?Chapter 272: Chapter 271 The Mystery of Yellow Spring City Chapter 272: Chapter 271 The Mystery of Yellow Spring City After leaving Liuhuo City, Styx inquired, ¡°Are we going to Extinct Heaven City now?¡± ¡°No, to Yellow Spring City,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and said. ¡°Are you going to help Old Wu find his son?¡± Styx was taken aback and instantly reacted. ¡°You go and get Old Wu¡¯s Heirloom Stone, and then tell him I¡¯ve accepted his request,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°But he definitely won¡¯t give you the Heirloom Stone in advance if you don¡¯t help him find his son,¡± Styx replied. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to get it,¡± Xu Zimei responded indifferently. ¡­ The legend about Yellow Spring City has been around for a long time. This place was once a normal city too. About a few hundred years ago, almost half of the city¡¯s residents died tragically in one night. Since then, the entire city seemed cursed. Besides the remaining half of the residents, anyone else who entered the city would perish. Not a trace of them remained, silenced and erased. At the beginning, there were people who deliberately came to live in Yellow Spring City, hoping to walk out alive, breaking the curse in the legend. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? But ultimately, as the number of dead increased, this place gradually became a perilous land. Listening to Styx¡¯s explanations along the way, the two had already arrived at Yellow Spring City. Xu Zimei obtained Old Wu¡¯s Heirloom Stone, which Styx had snatched from Old Wu¡¯s hands. Although it was stolen, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t just walk away; she still planned to take a look at Yellow Spring City. ¡­a€| Looking at the gloomy city in front of her, Xu Zimei felt somewhat oppressed in her heart. The city gates were wide open, with no guards on either side. The two entered the city, finding the streets somewhat deserted. Apart from the occasional townspeople moving about, there was hardly any sign of life. It was broad daylight, and yet it seemed everyone was hiding in their rooms. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Styx and asked with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of for someone at the Divine Vein Realm, unless these demons and monsters have stepped into immortality,¡± Styx shook his head and responded. ¡°Besides, I have you with me.¡± Hearing Styx¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and the two continued walking into the city. Xu Zimei looked around and found nothing suspicious about Yellow Spring City. Aside from being rather deserted, there wasn¡¯t much difference from other cities. The residents of the city who saw Xu Zimei and her companion would take a brief look from a distance and then quickly avoid them. After wandering around the city for a while, they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Before long, it was already the afternoon. In the entire vast city, there was only one inn. ¡°Yellow Spring Inn.¡± Xu Zimei walked into the inn, and the shopkeeper hurriedly came to greet them. ¡°Are you two guests staying at the inn?¡± the shopkeeper quickly asked. Xu Zimei nodded, and after they had arranged for rooms and meals, they started chatting with the shopkeeper. This shopkeeper, surnamed Sun, had lived in Yellow Spring City for over a hundred years. ¡°Manager Sun, your inn is really quite deserted,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°With the whole curse affair brewing up such a fuss, who would come here to stay?¡± Manager Sun looked up and said. ¡°Having lived here so long, haven¡¯t you noticed anything unusual?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, just that anyone who comes here disappears, no clue how,¡± Manager Sun shook his head and replied. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person; did a young man come to stay here a month ago?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°There¡¯s only your inn in this city, so if he came to Yellow Spring City, he would certainly have stayed here.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve come looking for him, haven¡¯t you?¡± Manager Sun smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me; he stayed here for a night and disappeared the next day; I know nothing about it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Zimei said thoughtfully with a smile, ¡°You seem quite calm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it so often I¡¯ve gotten used to it,¡± Shopkeeper Sun said, shaking his head. ¡°Ever since the curse appeared, none who have come here have left alive.¡± ¡°How much do you know about the curse?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°The city¡¯s original inhabitants die if they leave, and strangers from outside die if they come in; it¡¯s as simple as that,¡± Shopkeeper Sun said with a smile. ¡°You guys should be careful too; it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen any returning customers at this inn.¡± Watching the shopkeeper¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei smiled with interest. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡­a€| The setting sun dipped below the horizon, and the yellowing skyline gradually darkened. As darkness enveloped the area, the Yellow Spring Inn began to bustle with activity. Many of the local residents came here to eat. Compared to the eerily quiet and strange city outside, the atmosphere inside the inn was quite lively. ¡°Old Sun, I heard your inn took in some newbies today; make sure you take good care of them.¡± At the adjacent table, a man in a black long robe laughed loudly. Another man, drunk and staggering, came up to Xu Zimei¡¯s table holding a jar of wine. He beamed at the two of them and said, ¡°Let me interview you two. What brought you to our Yellow Spring City? Are you tired of living, or just plain curious?¡± ¡°Read my lips,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°cnm!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The burly man¡¯s face changed instantly, and he said sharply. Xu Zimei grabbed the wine jar from the table and smashed it against the man¡¯s head. There was a loud ¡°bang,¡± The jar shattered, and the wine spilled all over. Styx, taken aback, seemed not to have caught on to Xu Zimei¡¯s behavior. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shopkeeper Sun asked, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Are you still pretending?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said. ¡°Scum of the Undying Race.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone in the inn was taken aback. ¡°So you¡¯ve found out.¡± All the people in the inn revealed eerie smiles on their faces. The skin on the surface of their bodies was torn apart, and monsters crawled out from inside. These monsters had short, grey-brown skin. Their palms were twice as big as those of normal humans, with sharp and long fingernails. Among these monsters, some were thin, and some were very plump. Even Shopkeeper Sun from the inn slowly shed his own skin at that moment. Styx looked outside the inn to see a large group of monsters surrounding it. All the residents of the entire Yellow Spring City had turned into monsters. ¡°How did you find out? I didn¡¯t notice at all,¡± Styx said, looking at Xu Zimei in surprise. You should know that he, with his Divine Vein Realm presence, had not previously detected anything unusual. Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with these guys first.¡± How he had discovered these people was, of course, something Chaos had told him. The Monster Race and the Undying Race were two major races of the Wild Desolation era. To Chaos, who had truly seen the Undying Race, it could instantly recognize the aura of the Undying Race on them. Furthermore, Chaos had told him that the Undying Race in this city were all but puppets, and the real puppeteer was hidden in the shadows. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273 Chapter 272 Three Steps Immortal King ?Chapter 273: Chapter 272 Three Steps Immortal King Chapter 273: Chapter 272 Three Steps Immortal King Spiritual energy surged around Styx, who reached out with one palm and sent several members of the Undying Race flying through the air. The bodies of these flung individuals burst open, drenched in fresh blood. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Had they been normal humans, they would have been long dead. But at this moment, these members of the Undying Race seemed to have no perception of pain; despite the blood flowing from them, they continued to charge forward without any regard. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and swung Tyrant Shadow, cleaving with his blade. Someone¡¯s head was split apart, yet they still did not die. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Observing this scene, Chaos explained from within the True Fate World: ¡°It¡¯s the characteristic of the Undying Race. Their life core is a crystal. The true members of the Undying Race are the hardest to kill, with the crystal moving along with the blood inside their bodies, making it hard to locate. However, these puppets have their crystals in their hearts. As long as you destroy their hearts, they will die.¡± Hearing Chaos¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow roared with thunder as he thrust it directly into his opponent¡¯s chest. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The thunderbolt obliterated everything inside the opponent¡¯s chest mercilessly. The person from the Undying Race gradually lost all life signs. ¡°The heart,¡± Xu Zimei said to Styx. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such trouble,¡± Styx snorted coldly. His True Fate Emerged above his head, and a bloody river enveloped the entire city. The river roared like a dragon, its entire length undulating as it swept down from the horizon, raising colossal waves. All the puppet inhabitants of the Undying Race were drawn into the river, and in an instant, they were devoured to the point where not even dregs remained. Styx was a being of the Divine Vein Realm, and the puppets in this city were mostly at the level of the Esteem Vein Realm. The strongest among them was but at the Emperor Pulse Realm and naturally lacked the power to resist. Yet, Xu Zimei could still sense the terror of this race. If they had been at the same realm, it would definitely not have been so easy to win. As these puppet inhabitants of the Undying Race died, Xu Zimei noticed many dark bugs on the ground. He frowned slightly at these plump bugs, which seemed unremarkable at first glance. However, Chaos from within the True Fate World was greatly alarmed by them. ¡°Undying Gu,¡± Chaos said in horror. ¡°What is Undying Gu?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°A very cruel type of parasite, already forbidden by the Undying Race during the Wild Desolation era,¡± Chaos replied. ¡°This Undying Gu is divided into Mother Gu and Child Gu. Once the Child Gu enters a human body, it absorbs their vital blood and transfers it to the Mother Gu. You must know that a person¡¯s vital blood can be replenished over time and with food. These Undying Gu do not drain a person¡¯s vital blood all at once. Instead, they absorb it bit by bit, parasitizing within the person¡¯s body.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Undying Gu have a strong infectivity; ordinary people can hardly bear them,¡± Chaos replied. ¡°Humans infected by Undying Gu have only two possible outcomes. Either they become puppets controlled by the Mother Gu, or they die outright.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Xu Zimei said with a slight frown. ¡°But it¡¯s a thing against heaven¡¯s will; it was forbidden by the Undying Race during the Wild Desolation era. How could it appear here?¡± Chaos wondered aloud. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the puppets in this city first,¡± Xu Zimei said. With a wave of his hand, the enormous figure of Chaos appeared from the void. This city¡¯s inhabitants were nearly a thousand in number, and more were continuously pouring out. Styx controlled the bloody river to roll over them while Chaos rose into the air, his large body stepping upon the void, his two pairs of wings thick as cicada¡¯s wings fluttering behind him. The slaughter was almost entirely one-sided. Although the inhabitants of Yellow Spring City were not strong, they kept streaming in like an unending wave of ants. The group slaughtered for a long time, and the entire city became ruins. The sound of ¡°rumble rumble¡± kept ringing around. ¡­¡­ It was at this moment everyone felt the earth shake. It was as though something had awakened, and a chilling presence spread out. Styx slightly frowned and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Do you feel it? We seem to have been targeted by something.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Great terror,¡± Styx murmured. The killing continued, but everyone was on guard, watching the shadows. A barrier had covered the surroundings of Yellow Spring City, making it impossible to leave or enter. Styx had tried to attack the barrier, but to no avail. ¡­¡­ ¡°Look at the sky,¡± Styx suddenly shouted to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was startled, he turned his head, and saw that the firmament had turned a murky yellow. The bright moon hid itself, and the stars receded. A gigantic vortex spanned above the firmament, and within that vortex, a bearded man in yellow robes slowly walked out. Stepping into Immortality with Five Steps, One-Step Mysterious Immortal, Two Steps Heavenly Immortal, Three Steps Immortal King, Four Steps Undying Immortal, Five Steps Extreme Immortal. At this moment, the presence of an Immortal King pulsed around the man in the yellow robe. His presence grew stronger, like the howling wind and raging sea during a storm¡¯s towering waves. This entire city felt like a small boat in a tsunami, about to be destroyed at any moment. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to Yellow Spring City,¡± the middle-aged man in yellow robes laughed from above. Styx, with eyes slightly narrowed, shouted, ¡°Are you the True Man of Yellow Spring?¡± ¡°Oh, after so long, there are still juniors who remember me,¡± the True Man of Yellow Spring chuckled. As he descended slowly from the sky, all the people in the city bowed down. ¡°Yellow Spring City, True Man of Yellow Spring, I should have thought of this sooner,¡± Styx sighed. ¡°Who is the True Man of Yellow Spring?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Thousands of years ago, probably during the era when the Mortal Great Emperor was bearing Destiny, Of course, I wasn¡¯t born yet, this is all hearsay.¡± Styx spoke slowly, ¡°A great evil entered the Shenghua domain. His name was True Man of Yellow Spring. To cultivate his technique, he slaughtered multiple cities, which incited the anger of many sects in the Shenghua domain. Back then, the Immortal Mortal Heaven Sect, to which the Mortal Great Emperor belonged, sent an elder to hunt down the True Man of Yellow Spring. Since then, the True Man of Yellow Spring never appeared again, and the world thought he was dead, or he had fled the Shenghua domain. Unexpectedly, he had been hiding, using the cover of Yellow Spring City to secretly cultivate his wicked technique.¡± ¡°This Yellow Spring City is within the territory of the Heaven Expanse Holy Sect, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Zimei frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they intervened?¡± ¡°It seems there are some things we don¡¯t know,¡± Styx replied indifferently. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°A Divine Vein Realm expert, a Divine Vein pinnacle Monster Beast, and a little child, what a dilemma you¡¯ve put me in,¡± the True Man of Yellow Spring laughed leisurely. ¡°What¡¯s the dilemma?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Do you wish to live? Or do you wish to die?¡± the True Man of Yellow Spring laughed. ¡°You¡¯re all good seeds; I can¡¯t bear to kill you.¡± Chapter 274 - Chapter 274 Chapter 273 Immortal Extreme Descends ?Chapter 274: Chapter 273 Immortal Extreme Descends Chapter 274: Chapter 273 Immortal Extreme Descends ¡°` ¡°How about this, I plant my Undying Gu inside your bodies, and you help me with my affairs in the future, what do you say?¡± ¡°Thinking of using us as hosts, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got the chops,¡± Styx scoffed. ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand the predicament you¡¯re in,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring said with a smile. With a casual wave of his hand, the surrounding Spiritual Energy began to surge violently. Styx didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was smacked away in an instant. ¡°Once you¡¯ve become an immortal and stepped onto the path to immortality, you can bid farewell to the mortal world forever. You probably don¡¯t understand the gap between them,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring said with a sneer. ¡°What is your relationship with the Undying Race?¡± Chaos asked, staring at True Man of Yellow Spring. ¡°The bloodline of the Wild Desolation era,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring glanced at Chaos and said, ¡°It seems you know quite a lot.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, afraid to say it?¡± Chaos asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid to say it, there¡¯s just no need to explain it to you,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring said indifferently. ¡°What do you think of my terms?¡± Hearing the words of True Man of Yellow Spring, Chaos roared and lifted his massive paw, lunging straight at him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï True Man of Yellow Spring chuckled lightly and slightly raised his hand, with boundless Spiritual Energy swirling around him. With a simple swing of his hand, Chaos¡¯s huge body was sent flying in reverse. ¡°Beasts need to be tamed,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring shook his head and said with a light laugh. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes but before he could speak, suddenly a loud ¡°boom¡± of an explosion sounded in the distance. The barriers surrounding the city rippled in layers, and continuous ¡°crack¡± sounds could be heard as cracks began to appear on the barriers. True Man of Yellow Spring quickly turned his head to look, and under the dim yellow firmament in the distance, a Holy Vessel was slowly approaching. The Holy Vessel stopped at the periphery of the barrier. At this moment, a burly man wielding a massive axe was attacking the barrier. Each strike seemed to make the barrier teeter on the brink of collapse, as if it would shatter at any moment. True Man of Yellow Spring, seeing this sight, had a dramatic change in complexion, and the dark yellow vortex in the high sky emerged again as he attempted to flee. ¡°Stop him,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly. As his voice fell, Chaos and Styx launched their attacks. Around them, their aura was mighty, shaking the firmament with loud booming noises. ¡°Get out of my way,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring bellowed, slinging a punch directly at the two. Styx, with a blood-red Changhe above his head, roared as it bore the brunt of the punch. Under the force of the punch, his True Fate nearly shattered, and he violently spat a mouthful of blood, his figure stumbling, almost falling. Chaos, meanwhile, seized the opportunity to use his Innate Talent. In the spot over his chest, a blood-colored vortex slowly emerged, with roars of thunder, as if the Thunder God had descended. A beam of utmost light shot out from within. The purple light pierced through the Wugeng Void, directly hitting the dark yellow vortex True Man of Yellow Spring was using to escape. Inside the vortex, a series of ¡°pop pop pop¡± faint sounds could be heard, followed by a loud ¡°boom,¡± which blew it up completely. The chaotic flow filled the skies, scattering all around. ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring roared in anger, turning his head to look at Xu Zimei and the others. At the same time, a ¡°boom¡± of an explosion came from the barrier outside. The barrier shattered into fragments, and the Holy Vessel charged over at a speed that was hard for the naked eye to catch. Seeing the Holy Vessel charging towards him, True Man of Yellow Spring¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far,¡± he roared. A vast Immortal Might spread from his body, and the entire land was completely enveloped. ¡°` Above his head, his True Fate Emerged, revealing a huge Dark Flying Insect in midair. ¡°This guy actually uses the queen of the Undying Gu as his True Fate,¡± Chaos said in shock. The Dark Flying Insect was enormous, with no legs visible, its plump body appeared to be wrapped in many loops. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Writhing in midair, it seemed somewhat cute if you didn¡¯t look at it head-on. But its face was extremely ferocious, with narrow and cunning eyes and a face full of wrinkles. It had no nose, and its mouth nearly took up half of its face, looking as if it had split into countless fissures, which was quite spine-chilling. When the massive Holy Vessel crashed towards him, the Undying Gu behind True Man of Yellow Spring shrieked. Its enormous body flung the Holy Vessel away. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Holy Vessel was actually torn in half by the powerful body of the Undying Gu. Several figures flew out from within the Holy Vessel. Leading them was a woman wearing blood-colored cloak and armor, with short hair and pitch-black eyes, carrying a huge axe on her back. Her majestic aura surged as she pointed at True Man of Yellow Spring and said sternly, ¡°Yellow Spring, surrender without resistance and return to the clan to receive your punishment. How dare you rebel?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you lot for a long time, always hiding away, but you never cease to corner me relentlessly,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring roared. ¡°Today, it will be a fight to the death; I will keep you all here in Yellow Spring City.¡± As the atmosphere of the Immortal King Yellow Spring surged, a light sigh suddenly echoed between heaven and earth. ¡°Foolish child, you¡¯re still the same,¡± the voice said. The moment that sigh sounded, True Man of Yellow Spring froze completely. He listened to the familiar voice and slowly turned his head towards the horizon. A young man with a longsword on his back was approaching from the edge of the sky. With a somewhat youthful face, the young man looked to be in his early twenties. But his eyes were deep and infinite, as if they held the Circulation Stars and all the creatures of the world revolving within them. The young man didn¡¯t project an overly formidable aura, but when he appeared, the entire heaven and earth fell into silence. ¡°Immortal Extreme,¡± Chaos said, somewhat astonished. In this era where Destiny is unformed and Great Emperors do not emerge, The Immortal Extreme represents the pinnacle of this world. ¡°Master,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring murmured softly as he saw the young man. ¡°Foolish child, it¡¯s been quite a while since we last met, hasn¡¯t it?¡± the young man said with a smile. ¡°This current state of yours is partly due to your teacher¡¯s lax discipline back then.¡± ¡°Is it wrong to seek strength?¡± True Man of Yellow Spring raised his head and asked softly after a brief silence. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to seek strength, but the way you¡¯ve been doing it is gravely mistaken,¡± the young man replied, shaking his head. ¡°Stop fighting and come back with me to the clan; as your teacher, I can assure your life.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring said lightly, ¡°either let me leave, or kill me.¡± The young man sighed lightly and extended his right hand with a gentle flick. Filled with Immortal Might, a beam of light shot out from his fingertip instantly, before anyone could react. The beam pierced the forehead of the Undying Gu, which let out a mournful cry before completely dissipating. ¡°How can this be, the gap is so immense,¡± True Man of Yellow Spring¡¯s expression drastically changed. He fled into the distance without looking back. The young man slowly extended his right hand, and a chain of Immortal light appeared out of thin air. The chain passed through the Wugeng Void and directly bound True Man of Yellow Spring. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275 Chapter 274 Their Fate Has Nothing to Do with Me ?Chapter 275: Chapter 274 Their Fate Has Nothing to Do with Me Chapter 275: Chapter 274 Their Fate Has Nothing to Do with Me No matter how much True Man of Yellow Spring struggled, he was unable to break free from the constraints of the Immortal Lock. The young man waved his great hand, and a mist of immortality enveloped True Man of Yellow Spring, who gradually calmed down. As True Man of Yellow Spring was subdued, the hundreds of residents of Yellow Spring City below also roared. In their screams, one could also feel their pain. After a long while, as the screams faded, all the residents were seen lying on the ground. Their bodies were putrid, dead beyond any doubt. The young man shook his head and sighed, then turned his gaze toward Xu Zimei and his group. Styx¡¯s expression tightened; he could feel the pressure coming from the other party. ¡°You might as well come back to our clan with us. Today¡¯s event must not be leaked for the time being,¡± the young man said with a smile. ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m just informing you, you have no choice,¡± the young man replied, shaking his head. ¡°Have you ever heard the saying, ¡®all roads lead to Rome¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The young man was taken aback. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°There are many choices in life,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. At that moment, the sky was stirring with Demonic Qi, shrouding the entire firmament. A blood moon hung in the sky, strands of pure Demonic Qi entwined and merged together. Bai Meng¡¯s burly figure appeared beside Xu Zimei. Strong Taoist charm surged around him. The vast Immortal Might surrounding the young man was also suppressed in an instant. ¡°How can there be such a powerful being in this world,¡± the young man said in amazement; ¡°clearly without carrying the Destiny, ascending to Great Emperor. Yet he can tread the path.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to make a choice,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Shall we talk?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the young man nodded and replied, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between this True Man of Yellow Spring and your Undying Race?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Simply put, he violated the clan rules and used the Undying Gu privately,¡± the young man replied, ¡°Our mission this time was to capture him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your Undying Race cannot appear on the Yuan Central Continent, why is that?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°How do you know that?¡± the young man was startled. Their Undying Race had been gone for a long time, and on this Yuan Central Continent, the only people who still remembered their Undying Race were some old antiques. ¡°You just need to answer,¡± Xu Zimei said. After pondering for a moment, the young man finally said, ¡°It¡¯s a rule signed by the Upper Realm. I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± ¡°So you occupy various void worlds,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°We need somewhere to stay,¡± the young man replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit your Undying Race when I have time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Your Excellency is welcome anytime,¡± the young man said, handing over a token to Xu Zimei. ¡°This is my identity token; in the future, anyone from the Undying Race who sees you will treat you as a distinguished guest.¡± ¡°You do know how to be diplomatic,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Alright, you may leave now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency,¡± the young man bowed slightly and then left with his people. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Styx staring dumbfounded, as if he hadn¡¯t come back to his senses yet. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He waved his hand in front of Styx¡¯s eyes a few times. ¡°This, this,¡± Styx pointed at Bai Meng, stammering without knowing what to say. ¡°Look at you, acting like you¡¯ve never seen the world before. You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Xu Zimei said, lifting his hand slightly. Bai Meng¡¯s figure once again disappeared into the void. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve never seen a Taoist master like him before,¡± Styx responded. By now, Yellow Spring City had completely turned to ruins, surrounded by corpses everywhere. Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What about this place?¡± Styx inquired. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain to deal with it. After all, it¡¯s their territory,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Having left Yellow Spring Sect, Xu Zimei, led by Styx, the two set off for Extinct Heaven City once again. When passing by Liuhuo City, Xu Zimei specifically had Styx notify Old Wu. His son was dead, but vengeance had been exacted. After that, Yellow Spring City would no longer exist in this world. However, while in Liuhuo City, Styx heard another piece of news. It was about Xu Zimei and his companions. ¡­¡­a€| Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain was issuing a warrant for Xu Zimei and his people. Furthermore, the captives from Martial Extreme Holy Sect had been captured, and the Heaven Expanse Holy Sect had sent out a message. If Xu Zimei wanted to save the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect, he should come to the Holy Mountain and surrender himself, instead of continuously hiding. Hearing this news, Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Some people really are courting death!¡± ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Styx asked, ¡°Are we going to Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain?¡± ¡°No need. Just head to Extinct Heaven Sect. There¡¯s no point in wasting time,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he replied. ¡°What about the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect?¡± Styx inquired. Xu Zimei laughed and answered, ¡°Firstly, I am the mastermind behind this affair; the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect are simply collateral damage, dragged into this mess. If they still hope to lure me over, they won¡¯t easily kill the captives from Martial Extreme Holy Sect. Secondly, Martial Extreme Holy Sect belongs to Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Killing those disciples would mean becoming enemies with Martial Extreme Holy Sect. For the sake of a so-called Liu Family, to clash with an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain isn¡¯t that foolish. And thirdly, I and the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect are merely acquaintances; we can¡¯t even be called friends. What does their life or death have to do with me?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Styx subconsciously nodded his head. ¡°It seems very reasonable.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the matters of Extinct Heaven Sect first. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Once that¡¯s over, I need to make a trip to Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Not to save the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect, but simply because I¡¯m displeased.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Styx nodded his head. ¡­¡­ By noon, the blinding glare of the sun covered the land. Occasional cool breezes brushed past, and the world of spring was filled with verdant green. Xu Zimei and his companion, dusty from their journey, estimated it would be another two days before they reached Extinct Heaven City. That afternoon, they stopped in front of a Sect Gate. A stone stele at the front of the Sect Gate was inscribed with the three big characters, ¡°Green Peak Sect.¡± The willows on both sides gently swayed with the breeze. This was a minor Sect Gate of no significance, judging by its size. It had established its school, claiming this mountaintop. Xu Zimei and his companion were just passing by and had no intention of lingering. Just as they were about to leave, a crowd after another rushed over. When this group of people arrived in front of Green Peak Sect, they did not rush in hastily. It seemed they were waiting for something. As the group of people discussed, Xu Zimei listened with interest. ¡°The Dragon Abyss Prince is coming, right? I¡¯m here to watch the drama unfold.¡± ¡°Indeed, Green Peak Sect is done for. An Inner Sect Disciple actually dared to steal the Prince¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°He brought this upon himself, now involving the whole Green Peak Sect. Let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll stand against the Dragon Abyss Prince.¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276 Chapter 275 The World at My Feet Divides into Two Poles ?Chapter 276: Chapter 275: The World at My Feet Divides into Two Poles Chapter 276: Chapter 275: The World at My Feet Divides into Two Poles In the Saint Hua Domain of the Central Continent, there is a very magical nation. It is called the Dragon Abyss Empire. This is considered to be one of the most famous and influential powers in the Saint Hua Domain. The Dragon Abyss Empire itself does not have an overly impressive legendary story. But its predecessor was the Dragon Abyss Clan. A tribe that once ruled Yuan Central Continent for a very long period. A lineage of three emperors, and the emperors succeeded one another generation after generation. Starting with the Ancestor Dragon Abyss Great Emperor, over three eras, the people of this tribe had carried Destiny. At that time, it could be said they were in endless glory, with no one able to compare to them. This tribe worshipped Divine Dragons and even regarded the Dragon Clan as their totem. They even bore the surname Dragon. Later on, the Dragon Abyss Clan established their nation around their tribe after offering sacrifices to the heavens, naming it the Dragon Abyss Empire. This is also the origin and history of the empire. With the accumulation of a lineage of three emperors, they became the most powerful nation in the Saint Hua Domain at a stroke. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï Many neighboring Sect Gates even became their affiliates, seeking their protection. ¡­ Xu Zimei, listening to the discussion of the people around him, realized that all of these people were just there to watch the excitement. He walked over, smiling as he inquired and learned the cause of the commotion. It turned out that there was an Inner Sect Disciple of the Green Peak Sect, named Xiao Teng. This Xiao Teng had inadvertently saved a woman during a training experience. Latterly, the two of them practiced together, and for various reasons, many stories happened along the way. The two of them actually fell in love with each other. And this girl¡¯s true identity was astonishingly the Saintess of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect¡¯s Nine Skies Cloud Palace. Moreover, this Saintess already had a marriage arranged and a fianc??. Indeed, Long Yang, the Crown Prince of the Dragon Abyss Empire, was her betrothed. It¡¯s just that the Saintess did not fancy Long Yang, thus she eloped with Xiao Teng. This incident not only infuriated the Nine Skies Cloud Palace but also caused great loss of face for the entire Dragon Abyss Empire. Long Yang swore on the spot to exterminate the entire Green Peak Sect. Today is the day of the sect¡¯s destruction, with people from all walks of life following closely to watch the spectacle. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei did not have the habit of watching the spectacle, and he was preparing to leave when suddenly, from afar, the sound of a dragon¡¯s chant was heard. ¡°Here they come,¡± someone in the crowd shouted. All eyes turned toward the north. In the far horizon, a dragon horse pulling a resplendent carriage could be seen advancing through the sky. The dragon horse was entirely white like snow, with a dragon horn on its head, belonging to a very rare species. At this moment, as the dragon horse raced forward, a rainbow trail was left along the edge of the sky. The sound of dragon chants rose one after another, echoing throughout the heavens and earth. And in front of the previously empty Sect Gate of Green Peak Sect, a group of people emerged. This group of people was primed and waiting, all dressed in green clothes and hanging a three-foot Green Peak Sword at their waists. ¡­ The figure of the dragon horse stopped in front of the Green Peak Sect, its snow-white hooves lightly touching down, instantly cracking the ground with several fissures. The carriage curtains were opened, and a young man in a yellow robe stepped out. The young man descended from the carriage, stroking the dragon horse¡¯s head. The dragon horse once again neighed toward the sky, then took off into the distance. The young man stood still, his yellow robe embroidered with snarling Jiao Dragons. The Jiao Dragons appeared vicious, with claws outstretched, so lifelike they seemed as though they may fly out from the robe at any moment. The young man had a resolute face, thick eyebrows, and carried a Curved Blade on his back. ¡­ ¡°Dragon Abyss Prince, this matter has nothing to do with our Green Peak Sect, why must you involve the innocent?¡± said He Huazhang, the Sect Master of the Green Peak Sect, in a calm voice. ¡°Hand over Xiao Teng, and I will spare your Green Peak Sect,¡± Long Yang slightly raised his head, his dark eyes brimming with intense fighting spirit. ¡°We don¡¯t know where he has gone; Xiao Teng hasn¡¯t returned for a long time, and we are unable to contact him.¡± He Huazhang hastily replied. ¡°Someone must pay the price,¡± Long Yang said indifferently. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Destroying the Green Peak Sect is just the first step; I will torment him step by step. And make him feel despair.¡± ¡°Dragon Abyss Prince, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± He Huazhang squinted his eyes and spoke softly. ¡°Everyone says you are a genius, but I see you are just a second-generation relying on your family¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°Relying on my family¡¯s legacy?¡± Long Yang chuckled, shaking his head in response. ¡°You all think too highly of yourselves. To destroy your Green Peak Sect, I alone am enough.¡± ¡°How audacious.¡± ¡°Outrageous.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too arrogant?¡± Hearing Long Yang¡¯s words, the elders of the Green Peak Sect present couldn¡¯t help but exclaim angrily. Their Green Peak Sect might not compare with those larger sects, but this place was their home. Having devoted countless efforts here, to be dismissed as worthless naturally provoked anger. ¡­¡­ ¡°It seems you have yet to accept your place; the weak should act like the weak. Either live humbly and meekly, or simply go die.¡± Long Yang said as he slowly drew the curved blade from his back. At this moment, Wu Geng¡¯s blade Qi rampaged across the firmament. A sea of blades akin to purgatory spread out behind him, with the atmosphere of the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm reverberating all around. His gaze fixedly stared at the blade edge as a burst of blade Qi emerged from within. The powerful momentum of the blade rose in the surrounding area. ¡°My blade was meant to cut down all obstacles on my path to becoming emperor. Today, you ants dying under my blade is an insult to my blade,¡± Long Yang declared, his entire being enveloped by the formidable aura of the blade as he charged directly towards the interior of the Green Peak Sect. ¡­¡­ I turned and left, picking up three bone blades; from then on, the world lay divided beneath my feet. These were the once-spoken words of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. At this moment within the Green Peak Sect, the slaughter began. Although Long Yang¡¯s realm was only at the Esteem Vein Realm, the strongest of the Green Peak Sect was also at the Esteem Vein Realm. The people of Green Peak Sect had probably foreseen this day. They had prepared many countermeasures in advance. There were formations, and several Esteem Vein Realm practitioners teaming up to attack. Hundreds of disciples, even if using swarm tactics, could overwhelm an Esteem Vein Realm practitioner. But they forgot, there are people in this world known as Talented Disciples, or rather, Evil Beings. ¡­¡­ ¡°Looks like the Green Peak Sect is thoroughly finished.¡± Bystanders who enjoyed watching the excitement commented with a sigh. ¡°This Dragon Abyss Prince ranks eighth on the Shenghua Fengyun List, and yet he possesses such strength. Those ranked higher than him, just how magnificent they must be.¡± ¡°Man, it¡¯s the era of the young now.¡± Xu Zimei paid no attention to the low murmurs of the passersby, simply watching the carnage unfold with detached eyes. The sun shone high in the sky, no rain in sight. But within the Sect Gate of the Green Peak Sect, it was raining a storm of blood and brine. Bodies piled up mountain-high, and once the senior members of Green Peak Sect were dead, the remaining disciples were like headless ants, left to be slaughtered at will. After a long time, various pleas for mercy and screams gradually subsided within the Green Peak Sect. Everyone looked over in a panic. They saw the Dragon Abyss Prince, his body drenched in blood, step by step slowly emerging from the Sect Gate. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277 Chapter 276 The Gathering of Talented Disciples in Extinct Heaven City ?Chapter 277: Chapter 276: The Gathering of Talented Disciples in Extinct Heaven City Chapter 277: Chapter 276: The Gathering of Talented Disciples in Extinct Heaven City When the Dragon Abyss Prince stepped out of the Green Peak Sect, his gaze lingered on all the spectators who had gathered to watch the excitement. He spoke indifferently, ¡°Spread the news of the Green Peak Sect¡¯s annihilation. Tell Xiao Teng that I am waiting for him in the Dragon Abyss Empire to seek his revenge.¡± After the Dragon Abyss Prince had finished speaking, he picked up the flute he carried and played a few notes. The dragon steed once again descended from the heavens, carrying him away from this place. ¡­¡­ ¡°Are all the talented disciples of the Central Continent this impulsive?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at the Styx with a smile. ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that Long Yang is usually very domineering,¡± replied the Styx. ¡°What is this Shenghua Fengyun List they speak of?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°It¡¯s a record of all the young generation within the Shenghua domain who are qualified to vie for Destiny,¡± the Styx answered. ¡°This Dragon Abyss Prince is ranked eighth.¡± ¡°Ranked eighth and already at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm?¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise, ¡°The Central Continent really does differ quite a bit from the other continents.¡± The two did not linger here and left the area of the Green Peak Sect, heading straight for Extinct Heaven Sect. Two days later, Xu Zimei finally reached his destination. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Extinct Heaven City. Extinct Heaven City was under the rule of Extinct Heaven Sect and was the core among the many cities governed by the sect. This was because the Sect Gate of Extinct Heaven Sect was located right behind the city. When Xu Zimei arrived in front of the city gates, it was probably the most prosperous city he had seen since arriving in the Central Continent. The city loomed like an enormous creature, the walls stretching endlessly to both sides. The blue-brown tiles of the walls faded into the distant horizon. There were two black-armored guards in front of the city gate. Apart from the natives of Extinct Heaven Sect, anyone entering the city needed to pay an entrance fee. Xu Zimei and the Styx entered Extinct Heaven City, walking along the city¡¯s main thoroughfare. The sounds of prosperity mingled with the clamor of peddlers hawking their goods. Xu Zimei had intended to go directly to the City Lord Mansion to draw out the people from Extinct Heaven Sect. But just as the two had entered the city, the surrounding citizens suddenly let out exclamations of surprise. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Young Master Luohe.¡± Someone in the crowd shouted, and all eyes immediately turned skyward. A man dressed in a white robe, with handsome features, was seen walking on air as he approached. The man was wrapped in a pure white scarf, his long hair neatly tied up in a bun. His eyes were bright and full of spirit as he held a book in his hands. Flying was not permitted above Extinct Heaven Sect. Young Master Luohe stopped not far from the city gate. A procession ran out from within the city, and special personnel came forward to receive him. As Young Master Luohe entered Extinct Heaven City, the residents on both sides began to talk animatedly, and many young girls even started to scream. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a slight smile. In his previous life, Young Master Luohe indeed had a great reputation, and Xu Zimei had heard of him before. ¡°The Holy Buddha Child ranked sixth on the Shenghua Fengyun List,¡± the Styx added from beside him. ¡°It seems Extinct Heaven City is getting quite lively these days.¡± As soon as the Styx finished speaking, the crowd erupted into another series of exclamations. ¡°The Cai Family sure has some pull, to think even the Ghost Demon Heir has come.¡± Xu Zimei looked up into the Firmament. The sky was filled with Demonic Qi, with grotesque ghoulish faces howling and swirling in from the distance. The source of this Demonic Qi was a youth in a black robe. Atop the youth¡¯s head were a pair of demonic horns, and a deep scarlet mark in the shape of an inverted triangle was on his forehead. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm surged around him. With the arrival of the youth, half of the sky was enveloped in Demonic Qi. His Demonic Qi was not pure, as it carried a heavy mixture of Ghost Qi and evil aura. ¡°Amitabha,¡± just then, a Buddhist chant suddenly rang out. Buddha¡¯s light spread across the sky, tearing through the cloak of Demonic Qi and casting sacred light over half the Firmament. A young monk in Kasaya, with unibrow and a childlike face, walked over from the horizon. ¡°The Holy Buddha Child has arrived as well, things are sure to get lively now.¡± ¡°Indeed, everyone knows that the Holy Buddha Child and the Ghost Demon Heir are sworn enemies.¡± Listening to the discussions of the bystanders, the space above where Buddha¡¯s light and Demonic Qi confronted each other, the sound of a booming explosion echoed all around. Above Extinct Heaven City, space itself began to show countless cracks. ¡°The two Talented Disciples please hold your hands, at this moment, a voice as clear and pleasant as a hundred birds suddenly arose. ¡°You both have come to attend our Cai Family¡¯s tea party, and we hope you will give our Cai Family some face and exchange views peacefully,¡± she said. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in a bright red dress with delicate makeup slowly walking out. The woman stepped into the air, her long dress around her waist blooming open like a rose in full summer. Bright, beautiful, and slowly unfurling with temptation. Her skin was whiter than snow, her eyes alluring, and her black eyelashes gently trembling. Her cherry lips were an enticing deep red, her teeth shining against them. Around the hem of her dress were stitched delicate oval lace patterns. The neckline and cuffs were specially tailored. ¡­¡­ ¡°Who is that?¡± Xu Zimei asked, somewhat puzzled, as he watched the woman approach. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Styx shook his head slightly. Xu Zimei turned to ask a few bystanders. The bystanders looked at Xu Zimei in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know Cai Yueting? One of the three great beauties of the Shenghua region, she is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually pay much attention to matters concerning women,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Are you even a man?¡± the bystander looked at Xu Zimei with surprise. Then, as if remembering something, he hurriedly retreated a few steps to keep a distance from Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei, with a full head of black lines, said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I¡¯m just inquiring about what¡¯s been happening in Jue Tian City lately? Why have so many of the Talented Disciples from the Shenghua Fengyun List gathered here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± the bystander replied with surprise. ¡°The Cai Family is holding a tea appreciation party and has invited almost all of the young talents from the entire Shenghua region. Of course, it¡¯s unclear how many will come. Calling it a tea party is really just a pretense. The main purpose is to give all the Talented Disciples a chance to congregate and interact.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, then turned and asked Styx, ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Cai Family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure; I haven¡¯t heard of this force before,¡± Styx shook his head in response. The bystander laughed and said, ¡°The Cai Family is a first-rate force, affiliated with the Extinct Heaven Sect. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? But I¡¯ve heard that the Cai Family is somehow related to the historical Firmament Emperor.¡± ¡°What kind of connection?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°It is said that the Firmament Emperor was once a scion of the Cai Family,¡± the bystander replied. ¡°Legend has it that when the Firmament Emperor was young, his talent was extremely poor, and he was even exiled from the Cai Family. No one expected him to carry the Destiny of that era and ascend to the position of a Great Emperor. However, after he ascended, he never returned to the Cai Family. He never acknowledged any ties with the Cai Family either. As for whether this information is true or not, I do not know.¡± Chapter 278 - Chapter 278 Chapter 277 Are You Also Going to Offer Guidance ?Chapter 278: Chapter 277 Are You Also Going to Offer Guidance? Chapter 278: Chapter 277 Are You Also Going to Offer Guidance? At this moment, above the skies of Extinct Heaven City, with Cai Yueting¡¯s arrival, the Holy Buddha Child and Ghost Demon Heir had just ceased their rest. ¡°For Miss Cai¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you go this time,¡± the Ghost Demon Heir¡¯s eyes surged with Demonic Qi as he spoke indifferently. ¡°One day I will convert you,¡± the Holy Buddha Child retracted his Buddha light and replied seriously. ¡°Please follow me, many Talented Disciples are already waiting in the tea garden,¡± Cai Yueting said with a smile in return. Clad in a red dress, she stood at the forefront, with the fragrant aroma of roses permeating the entire street. As the numerous guards cleared the path, they led both the Ghost Demon Heir and Holy Buddha Child away. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until they all had vanished from sight that the crowd on the street regained their senses and began to discuss noisily. ¡°Shall we go join the fun?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Styx nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei inquired about the location of Cai Mansion. Cai Mansion and City Lord Mansion were on the same street, with tea trees planted all around the residence. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï It was said that the current Family Head of Cai Mansion had a profound love for tea, with a collection of various precious tea leaves. The spring breeze carried the tea leaves¡¯ subtle and rich fragrance, spreading it all around. Just as Xu Zimei and his companion approached the entrance of Cai Mansion, they were stopped by the guards. ¡°We¡¯ve come to attend the tea appreciation event,¡± Styx declared. ¡°Without an invitation, nobody is allowed entry,¡± the guard barred the entrance, replying indifferently. ¡°So what if we don¡¯t have an invitation? Isn¡¯t the tea appreciation event for inviting Talented Disciples?¡± Xu Zimei challenged. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have to take you into custody,¡± the guard stated coldly. ?¦Ï???.§ã? ¡°What if I must enter today?¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. As his words fell, Styx by his side waved both hands, grabbing the guard¡¯s neck and flinging him away. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to cause trouble, you might as well make a bigger scene.¡± Xu Zimei said, slightly narrowing his eyes. The guard was thrown hard, and this spectacle immediately caught the attention of other members of the Cai Family. A muscular middle-aged man dressed in a blue robe emerged. ¡°Commander Cai,¡± upon seeing the middle-aged man, the guard promptly explained. ¡°They¡¯re trying to force their way in without the invitations distributed by the young lady. I stopped them, but they didn¡¯t listen and took the opportunity to attack me.¡± Commander Cai slightly frowned and approached, asking, ¡°May I know where our guests are from?¡± ¡°Dark Corner City,¡± Styx explained lightly. Commander Cai¡¯s expression shifted, aware that Dark Corner City, a den of sin, was unwelcome throughout the whole Shenghua Domain. ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡± Commander Cai paused briefly before asking. ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation, but I heard this tea appreciation event is a gathering of the Talented Disciples of the entire Shenghua Domain,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°There are countless Talented Disciples in the world, how many could you have heard of? I just wanted to meet these Talented Disciples of the Shenghua Domain and see if they¡¯re as impressive as rumored.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit presumptuous of you, my friend?¡± a voice suddenly interjected, interrupting Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Xu Zimei turned to look and saw a young man carrying a bamboo sword slowly approaching. And beside this bamboo sword youth, Dragon Abyss Prince came along as well. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°I am modestly ranked tenth on the Shenghua Fengyun List, known as Flat Sword Young Master,¡± the bamboo sword youth answered with a hint of arrogance. ¡°Oh, only ranked tenth,¡± Xu Zimei said, squinting his eyes and clicking his tongue while shaking his head. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Flat Sword Young Master spoke up with a cold huff. ¡°It seems you are not aware of the influence of the Shenghua Fengyun List.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know, besides, what does your ranking have to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No offense, but from the tone of your speech earlier, it seems you¡¯re not from our Shenghua Domain. And you seem to have some disdain for the talented disciples of our Shenghua Domain,¡± Flat Sword Young Master inquired. ¡°That¡¯s a rather sinister thing to say, trying to set me against the entire Shenghua Domain,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, not to mention your Shenghua Domain, even considering the four regions of the Central Continent, I haven¡¯t really encountered any worthy young opponents.¡± ¡°Since you are so confident, I am not very talented, but I would like to seek some guidance. Would that be possible?¡± Flat Sword Young Master said indifferently. ¡°You are too weak,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Flat Sword Young Master was taken aback, and then his face turned ashen with anger. Ever since he advanced into the top ten of the Shenghua Fengyun List, he had been flattered and praised wherever he went. And now, for the first time, someone was telling him that he was too weak. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Flat Sword Young Master steadied his mind and slowly drew his bamboo sword. Dragon Abyss Prince was watching the scene with great interest. Xu Zimei smiled helplessly and shook his head. He indeed looked down upon the strength of the Esteem Vein Realm of the other party. Flat Sword Young Master snorted coldly, slightly bending his body, and took half a step back with his right leg. He leaned his body to the side, his right arm holding the sword slightly raised. The aura of the Esteem Vein Realm spread around him. A thunderous sound erupted around him. Behind Flat Sword Young Master, his bamboo sword transformed into thousands and thousands of shadowy figures. These shadows, just like real bamboo swords, were indistinct and difficult to distinguish. As Flat Sword Young Master slowly raised his bamboo sword, those thousands and thousands of shadows behind him emitted a staggering sword intent. The entire firmament was enveloped by the spectacle of Sword Prison like a sea. Flat Sword Young Master snorted coldly and took a step forward, directly attacking Xu Zimei. The countless sword shadows behind also swung, tearing through layers of space, with an unmatched force heading towards him. Seeing these thousands of Sword Qi whistling, Xu Zimei¡¯s hair danced in the wind caused by the Sword Qi. He cracked a smile, only to see Xu Zimei slowly extending his right hand. The Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth boiled instantaneously, the boundless Spiritual Energy converging in his palm. A thunderous sound was unceasing. As the Spiritual Energy condensed and merged, Xu Zimei slowly clenched his right hand. With a light squeeze, suddenly a ¡°boom¡± exploded. The storm of Spiritual Energy raged, instantly shattering Flat Sword Young Master¡¯s countless sword qi into powder. A continual cracking sound echoed. At this moment, Flat Sword Young Master was less than one meter away from Xu Zimei. However, the bamboo sword in his hand had already shattered and disappeared. His white garment burst apart, his body covered in blood. Flat Sword Young Master slightly lifted his head and looked at Xu Zimei with difficulty. As soon as he opened his mouth, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. His body could hardly stand, about to collapse. At this moment, a pair of large hands supported him, Flat Sword Young Master turned his head and saw Dragon Abyss Prince standing beside him. Dragon Abyss Prince looked at Xu Zimei with a certain gravity. ¡°What, do you also wish to be enlightened?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279 Chapter 278 Eradicating the Clan Starts With the Saint Heir ?Chapter 279: Chapter 278 Eradicating the Clan Starts With the Saint Heir Chapter 279: Chapter 278 Eradicating the Clan Starts With the Saint Heir ¡°What are you doing at the door?¡± At this moment, a group of people emerged from inside the Cai Mansion. Leading them was none other than Cai Yueting. ¡°Miss,¡± Commander Cai regained his senses and quickly recounted the events that had just transpired. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, somewhat relieved that he had not acted rashly before. ¡°May I know how to address this young master?¡± Cai Yueting asked with a gentle smile as she approached Xu Zimei. ¡°Xu Zimei. I¡¯m wondering if I could take part in your tea appreciation gathering?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. He could even clearly smell the faint fragrance emanating from her. ¡°Of course, it was my mistake not to have sent an invitation to Young Master Xu in advance,¡± Cai Yueting said with a slight bow and an apologetic tone. Her black eyes fluttered with long lashes, curiously sizing up Xu Zimei. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, perhaps you¡¯ve never heard my name before,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head with composure. ¡°But from now on, this name will resound like thunder throughout the Yuan Central Continent. You will not even be able to forget it if you wanted to.¡± Cai Yueting appeared stunned upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï She could feel the absolute confidence in Xu Zimei¡¯s statement. ¡°We shall see,¡± Cai Yueting said with a smile, then turned to address everyone. ¡°The tea appreciation event is about to start, so let¡¯s not delay any longer and go inside.¡± ¡­ Under the guidance of Cai Yueting, the group walked into the Cai Mansion. The tea appreciation event took place in the tea garden. The Cai Family¡¯s tea garden was located within an independent space. Xu Zimei entered this space when the tea trees were ripe for harvest. The various fragrances of tea leaves wafted through the air. Looking around, the entire space was filled with different types of tea trees. There were Cang Dragon Nine Pearl tea trees, Milky Way Seven Star tea trees¡­. All sorts of rare types, even those extinct in the outside world, could be found here. It was evident that the Cai Family had paid a significant price for maintaining this tea garden. ¡­ The sky above this space connected to the outside world, allowing sunlight to shine in just right. Sturdy branches cast elongated shadows in the light. Surrounded by these tea trees, in the central position, there was a large pavilion. At that moment, a cool breeze brushed through the pavilion, where several tea tables were set up. Dozens of young talents had already arrived. These youths were famous Talented Disciples from the Shenghua Fengyun List, each renowned outside of this place as well. Some wore swords at their waists, others carried Curved Blades on their backs, and some were enveloped in Ice, freezing the space several meters around them. When Cai Yueting led the others to the scene, the gathering was nearly complete. There were not many rules here; it was simply a place for everyone to interact. The tea on the tables was freshly picked and quickly fried using a special method. Different teas were matched with different spring waters, as well as different teacups. ¡­a€| Once everyone was seated, the tea appreciation event officially began. Opposite the pavilion, there was a specially excavated pond. The water in the pond was crystal clear to the bottom, with several very special Seven-Leaf Tea Lotus trees planted within. This type of tea tree was similar to the lotus, born out of silt but unsullied, standing tall and elegant as if proud of its solitude. At this moment, a Talented Disciple stood up, and with a smile said to everyone. ¡°I believe that many of us here are not tea connoisseurs. Gathering here solely to drink tea would be quite uninteresting. Now that many Talented Disciples of Shenghua domain are here in this pleasant scenery, ¡°Why not spar here among these tea trees? What do you say?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Brother Bu Hang speaks truly.¡± The other talented disciples around them all nodded in agreement. The talented disciple known as Bu Hang smiled, took a step into the void, and was the first to step out. Standing in midair, clad in a blue robe, he said to everyone with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll lead off. Who wishes to spar with me?¡± All the talented disciples present exchanged glances, when a young man in white slowly stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Luohe,¡± someone hurriedly said. ¡°Ranked sixth on the Shenghua Fengyun List, Young Master Luohe hasn¡¯t made a move in a long while.¡± ¡°It is said that on the day of his birth, a wondrous book descended from the heavens. It¡¯s the Luohe Heavenly Book, ranked eighth on the list of the world¡¯s strange objects. Young Master Luohe and the Luohe Heavenly Book have long been one. He has been well-versed in the Four Books and Five Classics since childhood. He dabbled in all the books in the world, and knowledge is the source of his power.¡± At this moment, in the middle of the pool of tea trees, the two men stood upon the void. Ripples spread across the water, their long hair moving without any wind. ¡°Young Master Luohe, please enlighten me,¡± Bu Hang said with a light chuckle. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He unfolded the folding fan in his hand, waving it gently as a sword formed of spiritual energy pierced through the layers of water. It stirred up waves that rolled towards Young Master Luohe. Around Young Master Luohe, spiritual energy coalesced, and in front of him, a book slowly floated into view. As he turned the book to the first page, a strong and proud voice echoed around them. ¡°The book says, all things have a spirit.¡± As soon as Young Master Luohe finished speaking, the tea trees in the pond seemed to come alive. The sword qi that had assailed him was directly shattered by the tea trees. Meanwhile, behind Bu Hang, a tea tree stretched out its branches and swiftly entangled Bu Hang¡¯s entire body. Bu Hang was taken aback for a moment but instantly broke free from the tea tree¡¯s entanglement. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Your Heavenly Book¡¯s attack is truly hard to guard against. I concede I am half a move behind, and thus concede defeat. I will spar no more.¡± Watching the exchange at the center, Xu Zimei finished the tea in his cup. Then he stood up and stepped into the center of the pond. ¡°I wonder if there is anyone from the Extinct Heaven Sect present?¡± No sooner had Xu Zimei spoken than a young man in a purple robe slowly stood up. ¡°I am the current Saint Heir of the Extinct Heaven Sect. What business do you have, brother?¡± ¡°I am here to destroy the sect, starting with you, Saint Heir,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, pointing at the young man in the purple robe, speaking indifferently. ¡°Come out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been talking about destroying the sect?¡± the young man in the purple robe slightly furrowed his brow. There had indeed been rumors in the sect recently, claiming that someone had vowed to obliterate their Extinct Heaven Sect. However, as a long time had passed without seeing this person, many disciples thought it was just empty talk. ¡°Young Master Xu, could you do me a favor and not bring up personal grudges at today¡¯s tea appreciation gathering?¡± Cai Yueting said, her face showing distress. ¡°But I am here to cause trouble,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Of course, I am only here for the Extinct Heaven Sect¡¯s Saint Heir and will not involve the innocent. You have no need to fear.¡± ¡°Fear?¡± A talented disciple present scoffed, ¡°Sir, you seem to be too boastful.¡± ¡°This piece of trash, please take a seat and don¡¯t get so agitated,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his hand and slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow from behind him. In that instant, the aura of the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm reverberated throughout the entire tea garden. Below, in the pool surrounded by tea trees, there was a ¡°boom¡± as an explosion set off, sending countless giant waves rolling and rising around them. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280 Chapter 279 How Can The Light of Fireflies Compete with the Bright Moon ?Chapter 280: Chapter 279: How Can The Light of Fireflies Compete with the Bright Moon? Chapter 280: Chapter 279: How Can The Light of Fireflies Compete with the Bright Moon? When the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm echoed around, some of the Talented Disciples present had already shown slight changes in their complexions. The Emperor Pulse Realm was indeed a watershed. On the Shenghua Fengyun List, only the top five Talented Disciples had broken through to the Emperor Pulse Realm. Even Young Master Luohe was still lingering at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm. ¡­ Xu Zimei drew out Tyrant Shadow, with thunder and intense fire blazing upon it. He pointed the blade at the young man in the purple robe in the pavilion and said, ¡°Are you coming out to die, or should I come over and kill you?¡± ¡°Do you truly wish to become enemies with my Extinct Heaven Sect,¡± the young man in the purple robe said indifferently. ¡°You talk too much,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. He stepped into the void, directly slashing at the purple-robed young man with his blade. ¡°You¡¯re too presumptuous,¡± the face of the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir changed slightly as he gathered Spiritual Energy around him, likewise raising his fist to meet the attack. There was a ¡°bang¡± as Spiritual Energy exploded around the two of them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The serene pavilion was instantly split in half; the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir¡¯s body crashed through several pillars in succession. He landed heavily inside the furthest pavilion. Traces of thunder and flames still lingered in midair. ¡­ Everyone turned to look and saw the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir pale-faced, his body mangled and bloody. He struggled to stand up from the ground. ¡°Young Master Xu, let this matter end here. This is a tea appreciation event hosted by the Cai Family, and we must take responsibility for it,¡± Cai Yueting said with an awkward expression on her side. Next to her was an Elder. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 This Elder stood in front of Xu Zimei, with the aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging around him. The Elder squinted at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Since you caused the disaster, I have no choice but to seize you and hand you over to the Extinct Heaven Sect to appease the Saint Heir¡¯s anger.¡± As the Elder spoke, he swung his hand, bringing down the might of the Saint Vein Realm, reaching directly for Xu Zimei. ¡°Way of Inquiry, Blood of the Firmament.¡± Xu Zimei slowly unsheathed Tyrant Shadow amidst the blaze of thunder and fire. A streak of fresh blood, like a pulsing musical note, flickered on the endlessly sharp blade. The blade, several feet wide, swept up a Sea of Blood that submerged all sin and hatred from the heavens. At the same moment, Xu Zimei unleashed the Desolate Spirit Fifth Transformation. He swung his blade, and at that moment, endless Space shattered, as if the dawn before his eyes was split open. Everyone felt the blade swing slowly, but it was this slow blade that the Saint Vein Realm powerhouse from the Cai Family couldn¡¯t evade. The hand formed from condensed Spiritual Energy collided with Tyrant Shadow. Xu Zimei grunted, retreating three or four steps back. Yet, the Saint Vein Realm Elder was directly sent flying. Seeing such a scene, the crowd was instantly shocked. Being able to directly contend with and even overpower the Saint Vein Realm with the strength of the Emperor Pulse Realm, such strength might be too much for even the top few names on the Shenghua Fengyun List. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Xu Zimei, wondering where this freak had come from. Xu Zimei gave the Saint Vein Realm Elder a glance, then turned his head, his gaze sweeping over all the Talented Disciples present. With a stern tone, he said, ¡°I said you are trash, who objects?¡± ¡°This is too much,¡± a Talented Disciple grumbled through clenched teeth, angrily speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, didn¡¯t you see that even a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse couldn¡¯t do anything to him,¡± another Talented Disciple cautioned. Xu Zimei sneered disdainfully, then slowly walked towards the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir. ¡°Amitabha,¡± just then, Holy Buddha Child stepped forward, blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s path. ¡°Benefactor, the Malice Qi in you is too heavy. I am willing to be your guide.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Zimei laughed lightly and directly slashed down with his blade. Intense flames were mixed with the sweeping Torrent. The Holy Buddha Child stood motionless, his expression solemn, with his palms pressed together, swiftly reciting scriptures. Brilliant Buddha light surged around him, and his True Fate Emerged at his back. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm diffused around him, and a phantom of a sacred Buddha appeared in the void behind him. This sacred Buddha¡¯s majestic presence seemed as if it was coated in a layer of gold, radiating brilliant golden light that enveloped the entire tea garden. When Tyrant Shadow struck the Holy Buddha Child, there was only the sound of a ¡°buzz,¡± and it was instantly deflected. The Holy Buddha Child opened his eyes, which were like those of a wrathful Vajra, and the surrounding Spiritual Energy and Space exploded. ¡°Who does this guy think he is underestimating?¡± the Ghost Demon Heir said coldly beside him. ¡°Perhaps we are no match for him in a one-on-one fight, but if we all join forces, we should make him pay for his arrogance.¡± As Ghost Demon Heir spoke, Spiritual Energy surged around him. He turned to the Holy Buddha Child and said indifferently, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the reputation of us Talented Disciples from the Shenghua domain, I wouldn¡¯t bother joining hands with you.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than his True Fate emerged behind him, manifesting a particularly ferocious demon phantom. This Demon was enshrouded in an overwhelming evil aura, its features as fierce as molten lava erupting from a volcano. Shocking and conspicuous. The Demon was brimming with Malice Qi, its body immensely large, as if it had stepped right out of ancient dust. ¡°I¡¯m in too,¡± Young Master Luohe said with a light shout from the side. He stepped onto the pavilion¡¯s railing, leapt up into the air, and the Luohe Heavenly Book materialized in front of him. As he flipped to the first page of the Heavenly Book, he began to speak with a resounding Clang. ¡°The book says that all attributes of heaven and earth can be endowed with spirit.¡± The moment his words ended, the Spiritual Energy around him erupted violently. A mass of Heartfire rose from the ground, and above the Firmament, a bolt of Thunder descended simultaneously. The Heartfire and Thunder fused together. The sound of ¡°crackling and popping¡± erupted around them. A tiger¡¯s roar sounded, and the flames and thunder actually condensed into the shape of a tiger. Within the body of this tiger, fiery flames and wild Thunderbolt exploded together, shattering the surrounding Space. At this moment in the tea garden, the Holy Buddha Child glared furiously, the Demon roared savagely, and the Thunder Tiger roared towards the sky. When these three colossal entities made their appearance, the entire tea garden was enveloped within their aura. This small world was even becoming unstable and shaky. No matter how much the Cai Family¡¯s people shouted from the sidelines, nobody paid them any heed. Other Talented Disciples moved aside to watch this world-shocking battle. ¡­ ¡°The light of fireflies can never compete with the bright moon,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Holding Tyrant Shadow, he walked through the sky from the horizon. With each step he took in the void, the Space beneath his foot shattered under the pressure. With every step he took, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura grew stronger. When he stepped into the void above and faced the three from afar, his own aura had already faintly surpassed the three. Behind Xu Zimei, the phantom of a Heavenly Serpent slowly emerged. This was the spectral form of his usage of the Heavenly Serpent Sixth Transformation. Looking at the three gigantic creatures opposite him, Xu Zimei chuckled. At that moment, as he drew his sword, a dragon¡¯s cry echoed from behind, reverberating through heaven and earth. ¡°Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation!¡± When he used the seventh transformation of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, the Heavenly Serpent phantom at Xu Zimei¡¯s back also shed its skin and advanced. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281 Chapter 280 The Arrival of Extinct Heaven Sect ?Chapter 281: Chapter 280: The Arrival of Extinct Heaven Sect Chapter 281: Chapter 280: The Arrival of Extinct Heaven Sect As the dragon¡¯s roar quivered through heaven and earth, a colossal Cang Dragon was seen spiraling behind Xu Zimei. The dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom, and its whiskers were over a meter long. The scales on its back were arranged in neat, overlapping rows and extremely tough. At this moment, the Cang Dragon was shining brightly all over. Xu Zimei¡¯s aura skyrocketed, and he forcefully slashed down with Tyrant Shadow in hand. With a ¡°boom,¡± the space around him shattered completely. The compressed and condensed air exploded, fracturing into countless air arrows. The Thunder Tiger in the sky didn¡¯t even have time to react before it was thoroughly sliced into two halves by the Tyrant Shadow. Thunder lamented and fierce flames spread as Young Master Luohe spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, with the Luohe Heavenly Book in his hands also cracking apart. Paying no attention to the miserable state of Young Master Luohe, as the Tyrant Shadow slashed down, Xu Zimei directly smashed his fist towards the demon next to him. His punch landed heavily on the demon¡¯s face. The demon roared and staggered several steps backward. Under the control of Ghost Demon Heir, the demon took a stride forward, his face flowing with heat as scorching as molten lava. With one punch, the demon tore the surrounding space apart. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? The entire firmament was enveloped in pitch-black Demonic Qi as the punch magnified before one¡¯s eyes. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, slightly sidestepped, and dodged the punch. He grabbed the demon¡¯s right arm with both hands while the phantom of the Cang Dragon behind him roared. With a bellow from Xu Zimei, the demon¡¯s arm was brutally torn off. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Listening to the agonized screams of Ghost Demon Heir, Xu Zimei laughed out loud. He grabbed the demon¡¯s other arm with both hands and once again, tore it apart with force. The screams of Ghost Demon Heir resounded non-stop, a feeling as if his True Fate were being violently torn apart. It was like someone was dividing his soul. That was a pain that penetrated from the inside out. Watching Ghost Demon Heir rolling on the ground howling in horror, the face of Holy Buddha Child drastically changed. He had been controlling the Holy Buddha to attack, but Xu Zimei had blocked them all. Now, with the Thunder Tiger slain and the demon being brutally disabled, Xu Zimei was like a tiger among sheep, once again picking up Tyrant Shadow. Using the eleventh Way of Inquiry technique, Blood of the Firmament, the enraged Holy Buddha was torn to pieces in an instant. Xu Zimei, with his momentum unabated, directed Tyrant Shadow once more towards the Holy Buddha Child. ¡°Young Master Xu, stop, the Holy Buddha Child is from Buddha Country, you cannot kill him,¡± Cai Yueting desperately shouted. ¡°Today, anyone who dares obstruct my path will face the same fate, even if they are Great Emperors,¡± Xu Zimei coldly snorted, his boundless aura suppressing Holy Buddha Child, rendering him unable to move. Tyrant Shadow, carrying the might to destroy heaven and earth, slashed down from above in an unrivaled strike. The ground thundered and exploded. Amid the terrified screams of Holy Buddha Child, the blade struck down from his forehead. An immense force completely obliterated his body within. Where he stood, a deep gash appeared in the ground. The trench extended to the outer perimeter of the space of the tea garden, even tearing a hole in the space itself. ¡°This guy, he really killed the Holy Buddha Child,¡± someone murmured to themselves. ¡°He really dares, this guy is a madman,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from him. Offending Young Master Luohe, Ghost Demon Heir, and the three major Immortal Sects behind Holy Buddha Child in one go, as well as vowing to annihilate the Extinct Heaven Sect, he¡¯s courting death,¡± ¡°Fighting alone against the four great Immortal Sects, even if he had ten lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough,¡± ¡­ Hearing the chatter around him, Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled. Covered in blood, he picked up the bloodstained Tyrant Shadow and walked step by step towards the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze converged upon him. ¡°I said, you are all garbage. Who still objects?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at everyone as he shouted hysterically. Many were frightened to the point that their bodies trembled. Some lowered their heads, not even daring to look directly into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. When Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fell upon the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir, the latter swallowed hard. His body, already seriously injured, kept retreating backward. With each step Xu Zimei took forward, everyone else watched from the sidelines, no one daring to utter another word. After all, the bloody lesson taught by the Holy Buddha Child was right before their eyes. ¡­ When Xu Zimei approached the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir, the latter was completely petrified with fear. Just then, a thunderous shout erupted from not far away. ¡°Villain, release the Saint Heir of the Extinct Heaven Sect!¡± This voice was extremely furious, its vibration causing the entire microcosm to buzz. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw a middle-aged man in a green robe stepping through the air. Around him surged the aura of the Saint Vein Realm. The entire microcosm resounded with ¡°bang, bang, bang.¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Xu Zimei looked at one of the Talented Disciples beside him and asked. ¡°The City Lord of the Extinct Heaven City, Wei Wuhai,¡± the Talented Disciple hurriedly replied. Wei Wuhai, stepping through the firmament, fixed his gaze on Xu Zimei and said sternly, ¡°Release the Saint Heir of the Extinct Heaven Sect immediately. I have already reported to the sect, and they will soon send someone here. This city is surrounded; you cannot escape. Surrender now, and there might still be a sliver of a chance for survival.¡± ¡°Surrender?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about your own safety now?¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, the Styx took action right then. His aura of the Divine Vein Realm unfolded, and in an instant, his right hand clasped Wei Wuhai¡¯s neck. It was as effortless as killing an ant. ¡°What are you doing? I am the City Lord of the Extinct Heaven City.¡± With a ¡°snap,¡± As a cloud of blood mist exploded and blossomed like a vibrant flower, Wei Wuhai¡¯s neck was abruptly crushed. The Extinct Heaven Saint Heir trembled with fear at the sight. At this moment, spiritual energy surged throughout the heavens and earth. A circular Formation appeared at the edge of the sky. With boundless spiritual energy converging, the sphere of the world exploded with thunderous noise. ¡°That¡¯s a Teleportation Array,¡± exclaimed one of the Talented Disciples in surprise. ¡°Someone has connected a Teleportation Array to this place, intending to descend.¡± Styx glanced at Xu Zimei, who shook his head slightly. He said, ¡°Let them come.¡± Above the firmament at this moment, the wind surged, and clouds rolled, changing the color of the entire sky. As the circular Formation gathered enough spiritual energy, with a ¡°boom,¡± a spatial rift tore open a channel through time and space before their eyes. Three figures stepped out of the channel and into the air. Three auras of the Divine Vein Realm surged from the trio, shaking the entire firmament. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei chuckled and said, ¡°It seems they still don¡¯t take me seriously enough. Just these people.¡± He stepped forward under the gaze of all the Talented Disciples present. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the stunned Cai Yueting. He laughed, saying, ¡°Perhaps after today, my name will resound like thunder, spreading throughout the entire Central Continent.¡± Chapter 282 - Chapter 282 Chapter 281 The Three Ancestors of Jue Tian ?Chapter 282: Chapter 281: The Three Ancestors of Jue Tian Chapter 282: Chapter 281: The Three Ancestors of Jue Tian ¡°Are you the one who proclaimed you¡¯d annihilate our Extinct Heaven Sect?¡± came the faint voice of a grey-clothed elder, as the three Divine Vein Realm elders descended. ¡°Indeed,¡± Xu Zimei grasped Extinct Heaven Saint Heir firmly, stepped into the void, and faced the three from a distance as he spoke. Meanwhile, those Talented Disciples below, upon witnessing the arrival of the three elders, also started to discuss among themselves in astonishment. ¡°These must be the former Sect Masters from the previous generations of the Extinct Heaven Sect.¡± ¡°Exactly, Jue Hen, Jue Huang, and Jue Mie, the three Sect Masters.¡± ¡°It looks like the Extinct Heaven Sect has undergone considerable bloodshed this time, waking the three former Sect Masters from the Dust Blood Coffin.¡± ¡°Who on earth is this guy, having such audacity? If he survives this, our Shenghua domain might have yet another ruthless figure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just unclear how he measures up against Emperor Yue and Xiao Bufan.¡± Leaving aside the conversations below, dark clouds began rolling in the sky above at that moment. Looking at Xu Zimei, Jue Huang said indifferently, ¡°Release our Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, and there may still be room for negotiation.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Zimei sneered, tearing off an arm of the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir. As blood scattered, the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir cried out in agony. Jue Huang¡¯s pupils contracted as his Divine Vein Realm aura surged around him like a raging river, gradually spreading out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite confident!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been confident,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, casually tearing apart both legs of the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir. ¡°Bold move, just don¡¯t be overconfident.¡± The three Divine Vein Realm Elders bellowed and charged straight towards Xu Zimei. With a light chuckle, Xu Zimei waved his hand, and the massive figure of Chaos appeared in front of him. The space before him shattered layer by layer, and a blast of pressurized air shot up into the sky. ¡°What is this thing?¡± someone exclaimed from below at the sudden appearance of Chaos. After a long stare, a Talented Disciple finally said, ¡°This might be a Vein Beast.¡± ¡°A Vein Beast?¡± someone¡¯s expression turned to shock. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Monster Beasts of the Wild Desolation bloodline, but this is my first time seeing an Ancient Monster Beast of this existence.¡± Many looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s silhouette, which seemed to be shrouded in layers of mist. It became even more mysterious. Being able to use a Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast as one¡¯s own Vein Beast certainly indicated that his identity was no simple matter. At the moment Chaos appeared, the three Divine Vein Realm elders also wore grave expressions. True Fates emerged behind them, their might seemingly splitting heaven and earth as they charged towards Chaos. Chaos, facing three alone, with Styx¡¯s help nearby, actually managed to press the three Divine Vein Realm elders. ¡­¡­ ¡°Kill me, please, just kill me,¡± the neighboring Extinct Heaven Saint Heir gasped for breath, his body already soaked in blood. Without his arms and legs, he lay on the ground like a heap of mush, begging Xu Zimei. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, just slowly die in this agony,¡± Xu Zimei said, smiling as he looked towards the Teleportation Array. No one else came through the Teleportation Array, and Xu Zimei¡¯s posture was commanding, with Tyrant Shadow raised above his head. A Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Qi cleaved down from above, and with a loud ¡°boom,¡± the Teleportation Array completely shattered. On the other side, the battle was extremely brutal. Chaos was fighting in a manner of trading wound for wound, unafraid of getting hurt. Compared to the astonishing defense of Monster Beasts, the three Divine Vein Realm elders seemed somewhat in disarray. Their robes were torn to pieces, and under the relentless attacks of Chaos, they were already at their last stand. ¡°Jue Huang, we¡¯ve got some trouble this time,¡± Jue Hen said, frowning with a distressed look on his face. ¡°I and Jue Mie will hold them off; you must hurry back to the sect and report to the Sect Master to prepare in advance,¡± he said. ¡°But if I leave, what will happen to you two?¡± Jue Huang quickly asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us; our old bones have lain in the Dust Blood Coffin long enough,¡± Jue Hen shook his head and said. As his voice fell, Jue Hen¡¯s aura around him surged with instant strength. He was practically burning his already scarce essence blood in combat. ¡°Hurry and go,¡± Jue Mie also shouted, charging towards Chaos. Seeing this scene, Jue Huang didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. His essence blood burned around him, enveloping his being as if it were shrouded in red mist. With a speed invisible to the naked eye, he escaped the area. Watching Jue Huang leave, Styx moved to pursue but was blocked by Xu Zimei. ¡°There¡¯s no need; with him burning his essence blood, you won¡¯t catch up,¡± Xu Zimei said. Without Jue Huang participating in the battle, the defense of the other two elders became increasingly difficult. Their auras were majestic, and the surrounding space shattered continuously during the battle, only to autonomously repair itself. Streams of spatial turbulence swept through. Behind the two elders, True Fate was already teetering, as if it might collapse at any moment. Finally, with another assault from Chaos, it brought its wings, thin as cicada wings, together at its back and its belly emitted a beam of aurora from its innate talent, directly hitting Jue Hen. In that instant, there was a ¡°boom¡± as True Fate behind Jue Hen completely shattered. Seeing Jue Hen¡¯s figure plunging downward, Jue Mie let out a mournful roar. Right after that, he felt a stabbing pain in his waist as Styx¡¯s attack struck his body at an unknown time. ¡­¡­ In the Divine Vein Realm, one ignites the Divine Fire, and only when the Divine Fire is completely extinguished does one die. If the Divine Fire still exists, even a drop of blood can be resurrected and reborn. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? That is the power of this realm. At this moment, under the extreme attacks of Chaos, Jue Hen¡¯s inner Divine Fire had already reached the brink of extinguishing. As his body fell continuously downward, Jue Hen felt utterly devoid of any strength to struggle. His consciousness became a blur, on the verge of sinking into sleep. He knew this was the edge of death. Since advancing to the Divine Vein Realm, it had been a long time since he had felt this way. The last time he experienced this¡­ seems to have been when¡­ At that moment, his pupils suddenly constricted, as it happened during the contest for Destiny with the Firmament Emperor. ¡­¡­ Back then, he was also full of pride; he was the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir of that era. Also endowed with high expectations, he competed with that man named Firmament for Destiny. Unfortunately, the road to Becoming Emperor is fraught with difficulty. The bones of Talented Disciples scattered across the land, speaking silent tales. He was lucky; though he hadn¡¯t carried Destiny, he had narrowly survived. Later, he became the Sect Master of the Extinct Heaven Sect of that era. When his lifespan reached its limit and he had not yet Stepped into Immortality, he could only reluctantly enter the Dust Blood Coffin. His life was filled with splendor, but there were also many sigh-inducing moments. At this moment, as his consciousness grew blurrier, the Divine Fire within Jue Hen finally extinguished slowly. ¡­¡­ Chapter 283 - Chapter 283 Chapter 282 Stepping into the Sect ?Chapter 283: Chapter 282 Stepping into the Sect Chapter 283: Chapter 282 Stepping into the Sect When the corpses of Jue Hen and Jue Mie, both from the Divine Vein Realm, fell to the ground, everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be fiercely shaken. Xu Zimei descended from the sky and, after scanning all those present, said indifferently to Chaos, ¡°Go to Extinct Heaven Sect.¡± Chaos hoisted both bodies onto his shoulders, and surrounded by a surge of Spiritual Energy, they stepped into the air, heading off into the distance. Witnessing this scene, the youths at the venue instantly erupted into noisy discussion. ¡°It seems the heavens are about to change.¡± ¡°They really dare to go to the Extinct Heaven Sect, spread the word quickly, let¡¯s follow and see.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s going to bite the dust, an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is not as simple as one imagines, especially one that has been home to two Emperors.¡± ¡°Why talk so much, just follow and see for yourself.¡± The great battle at the Extinct Heaven Sect was immediately reported back to their respective Sect Gates by these Saint Heirs. At this moment, the storm began swirling around Extinct Heaven City. Though it had not immediately spread throughout the entire Shenghua Domain, it still caused a great commotion. Many people rushed to Extinct Heaven City, eager to witness this grand battle. Even within many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the upper echelons were gathering in the sect¡¯s Council Hall. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? In the center of the hall, a mirror floated up, reflecting the location of Extinct Heaven Sect. The image in the mirror began to evolve with clarity. a€| Extinct Heaven Sect was situated behind Extinct Heaven City. It was a mountain perpetually shrouded in mist. Rising steeply into the clouds, for the people living near the vicinity of Extinct Heaven City, this was a Holy Land. Representing all authority. Since the era when the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor emerged and established his sect here, this power appeared seemingly out of nowhere; it rose to dominion over thousands of miles of fertile ground overnight. After being blessed by the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor, one couldn¡¯t say it was the strongest force here, but in the entire Shenghua Domain, the Extinct Heaven Sect indeed left its own vivid mark. a€| The surrounding mountains were enshrouded in a vast expanse of white mist, which from above spread wide across the land, the position of Extinct Heaven Sect vastly immense. Cranes spread their wings amidst the clouds, birds cried shrilly as they flew through the swirling mists. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Palaces stood in succession, row upon row erect between heaven and earth. The architectural styles were distinctive and arrogant, the peaks piercing the sky. Some people sat at the mountaintop absorbing the Essence of Sun and Moon, while others practiced their swordsmanship below, where the Sword Prison was like a sea. For the disciples of Extinct Heaven Sect, this was a very ordinary day. Until Elder Jue Huang, covered in blood, returned here. Until a thunderous boom echoed through everyone¡¯s hearts, shocking their eardrums. The mist that had shrouded around the Sect for years was dispersed, and people looked up in surprise. This immense entity, silent for a thousand years, faced an invasion for the first time. a€| The Sect Protection Array was activated, and under the leadership of Sect Master Jue Wuming, all the higher-ups rose into the air. They faced the invaders from afar. The corpses of ancestors Jue Hen and Jue Mie were tossed into the midst of the Sect. This seemed to be the invader¡¯s provocation and a trampling of the Sect¡¯s majesty. a€| ¡°How long has it been since the Shenghua Domain has seen any conflict, yet someone has come to challenge the Extinct Heaven Sect,¡± an interested old-timer watching from the shadows discussed. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s still time before Destiny manifests, and the waters of this world are getting murkier,¡± they added. The current Sect Master of Extinct Heaven Sect, Jue Wuming, emanated the peak aura of the Saint Vein Realm. He may not be the strongest in the sect, but he possessed a judgment and leadership ability surpassing others. Jue Wuming looked at Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent, his voice cold as he asked, ¡°I do not know how my Extinct Heaven Sect has offended you. Why must today end with either your death or mine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just fulfilling a contract, helping someone out of trouble in exchange for their money,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said with a smile. He came treading on air, with Chaos and Styx maintaining a calm demeanor on his left and right. The aura of the Divine Vein Realm was silently surging around him, causing the whole world to reverberate with ¡°booming¡± explosions. ¡°Fulfilling a contract, it must have been the people of the Heaven Clan who sent you,¡± Jue Wuming said lightly. ¡°I knew that not all of that clan¡¯s people were completely wiped out, and that they would eventually become a serious threat.¡± Jue Wuming¡¯s gaze became intent as he looked at Xu Zimei and replied, ¡°The ¡®taking money¡¯ you speak of must be the Tree of Life that the remnants of the Heaven Clan exchanged with you.¡± ¡°You know quite a lot,¡± said Xu Zimei with a light laugh. ¡°After all, apart from that, they don¡¯t have much left,¡± Jue Wuming responded indifferently. ¡°I think you might have been deceived by the people of the Heaven Clan. What is the Tree of Life? It¡¯s a species that existed at the very beginning of the Epoch. Even if you find it, it won¡¯t do you any good; you can¡¯t obtain it.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to concern you,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯m just here to carry out an extermination; you don¡¯t need to teach me anything else.¡± Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and Chaos¡¯s massive figure roared in midair. It slammed down its paw heavily, causing the Sect Protection Array of the Extinct Heaven Sect to explode with a ¡°thunderous rumble.¡± The surface barrier rippled in layers. With Chaos¡¯s relentless attacks, the Sect Protection Array¡¯s surface shook even more violently. However, the array was no simple thing. Even with the power of Chaos, it would take a considerable time to break through. Jue Wuming squinted as he watched the situation outside, then turned to the Elder beside him and said, ¡°You watch this place; I am going to pay a visit to our ancestor.¡± The Elder nodded his head in haste. ¡­ Some struggle desperately while pursuing the path to Becoming Emperor; others, after failure, retreat into the mountains to live a secluded life. For those who fail to seize their destiny, becoming an immortal might be the endpoint of their fate. In a valley where birds sang and flowers fragranced the air, a man in a white robe stood with a woman in a light and delicate floral dress by the riverbank. Here, it was eternally spring. Here, the sun shone brightly. Small bridges spanned the gently flowing water that streamed slowly from within the valley, so clear that the riverbed could be seen, the water beneath moving in tranquility. Not far from the river, an ordinary wood cabin stood against the ground. Surrounding the cabin were varieties of flowers and trees planted which, when in full bloom, attracted butterflies fluttering their wings, dancing their way over in a beautiful spectacle. April in the mortal realm is the most fragrant. ¡­ The woman in the floral dress sat on a round stone by the river, while the man in the white robe stood in front of an easel, portraying the image of the woman he cherished with every stroke. He lifted his head slightly, and the two exchanged smiling glances. Warmth and happiness pervaded the air carried by the breeze. In that moment, a series of urgent horn sounds suddenly filled the air. The horns, sonorous and loud, spread ripples throughout the entire space. The placidly flowing river suddenly increased in speed, the sound of the water growing ¡°splashing¡± loud. Even the dancing butterflies were startled, each flying away into the distance. ¡°Butterfly, wait for me.¡± The man in the white robe frowned as he looked outside the space, then turned to the woman in the floral dress and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look and be right back.¡± Chapter 284 - Chapter 284 Chapter 283 Everyone Must Die ?Chapter 284: Chapter 283 Everyone Must Die Chapter 284: Chapter 283 Everyone Must Die The woman in the floral skirt pursed her lips and nodded slightly. The moment the man in the white robe put down his brush and turned around, an aura of Immortal Extreme surged to the sky. His white robe echoed with a sudden, windless momentum. He left behind a silhouette. And that unfinished painting. Spring breeze passed silently over the paper. Little did he know, this departure was the beginning of the end. ¡­ Outside the Extinct Heaven Sect, cracks had already appeared in the Sect Protection Array at this moment. The peak might of the Divine Vein Realm enveloped the surroundings, and space itself was shattering under its attacks. The power was so formidable that the people of the Extinct Heaven Sect could only hide inside, not daring to come out and stop it. In the distance at the edge of the sky, the man in the white robe stepped through the void, accompanied by Jue Wuhai. With a casual wave of his hand, the massive body of Chaos was sent flying outwards. It slammed heavily into a nearby mountain peak, followed by an explosive boom. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The mountain peak was sheared in half. ¡°Dispel the Sect Protection Array,¡± the man in the white robe said indifferently. As the barrier around the Extinct Heaven Sect was removed, whether it was the disciples within the sect or those from the outside world watching the battle, They all stared at the silhouette of the man in the white robe, their faces filled with shock. To easily send a peak Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast flying with a mere flick of the wrist a€¡° this was not an ordinary ascended being. ¡°Is that our sect¡¯s Ancestor?¡± A disciple asked excitedly. ¡°Which Ancestor is this?¡± ¡°Not too sure, our Heaven Clan has two Great Emperors, our legacy is just too profound.¡± Some disciples who had studied the history of the sect contemplated. A disciple seemed to have remembered something and shouted out loud, ¡°It¡¯s Ancestor Futian, I¡¯ve seen the Ancestor¡¯s portrait in the shrine hall of our sect before. It¡¯s identical, there¡¯s no mistake.¡± ¡°Futian, that¡¯s one of the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor¡¯s War Generals!¡± In the grand halls of the Immortal Sects of the Imperial Rule outside, ancient beings speculated in the shadows projected from within mirrors. ¡­ In the history of the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor¡¯s rise to fame, perhaps one can never bypass the figure of Futian. The people of the Heaven Clan were like birds in a cage. Between death and reproduction, they could never escape their tragic destiny. There were those who did not believe in fate. They refused to submit to such absurd rules of reproduction. So, a group of beings termed traitors from the Heaven Clan left the homeland where their ancestors had lived for generations. They went to the Central Continent, to intermingle with humans, to rid themselves of this ridiculous and ignorant fate. Among these people were two individuals. Jue Tian and Futian. Perhaps they did not have these titles at the time, but it is undeniable that they followed the group of traitors and left the Heaven Clan. The two were close friends and rivals, both bestowed with great expectations. ¡­ A torrential rain almost swept across half of the Yuan Central Continent. It was during this rainstorm that the destiny of that era unfolded. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï In the end, as the final moments of Destiny approached, Ancestor Futian pushed Jue Tian towards the position of Destiny, While he himself stood alone, blocking the others vying for it. This was an action beyond comprehension, and still nobody understands it even now. Why the competitive Ancestor Futian would yield Destiny and end his own path on the Martial Way. Eventually willing to become a green leaf. But it cannot be denied that when people from the Extinct Heaven Sect mention the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor, they always end up mentioning Ancestor Futian. This person almost spanned the entire life of the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor. ¡­ At this moment, in the outside world, Ancestor Futian was walking on air, with vast Immortal Might spreading all around him. The entire Extinct Heaven Sect, as well as Extinct Heaven City, were under this almost suffocating Immortal Might. Ancestor Futian¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present, and those afar who were just watching the excitement felt their bodies stiffen. It was as if a shiver came from the depths of their souls, causing all the blood in their bodies to congeal. ¡°Do you intend to exterminate a clan?¡± Ancestor Futian asked Xu Zimei calmly. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded composedly. ¡°I sense the aura of the Leaf of Life on you, what is your relation with the Heaven Clan?¡± Ancestor Futian frowned and asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ancestor Futian¡¯s face showed confusion as he turned to look at Jue Wuming. Jue Wuming¡¯s face changed drastically in an instant, and after a long silence, he stumbled over his words without being able to speak. ¡°What exactly is the matter?¡± Ancestor Futian asked faintly. ¡°We havea€| exterminated the Heaven Clan.¡± After a long while, Jue Wuming finally replied in a low voice. ¡°What,¡± Ancestor Futian¡¯s body swayed, the color drained from his face, and his aura fluctuated violently. ¡°Who allowed you to do this,¡± Ancestor Futian asked sternly. ¡°It was I,¡± a voice resonated through the firmament, echoing between heaven and earth. A green-robed elder was seen walking on air from a distance. This elder had an extraordinary temperament, white hair like a youth, and the aura of an Undying Immortal fluctuating around him. Rolling Immortal Might billowed and echoed as he walked on air, carrying a green longsword on his back. ¡°Jue Dao,¡± upon seeing the arrival of the green-robed elder, Ancestor Futian called out in a deep voice. Hearing Ancestor Futian¡¯s words, those on the side watching the commotion were also taken aback. ¡°Ancestor Juedao, that¡¯s the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor¡¯s War General!¡± Someone said in disbelief. ¡°Both great ancestors of the Extinct Heaven Sect have come today, truly an eye-opener.¡± ¡­ ¡°Who allowed you to exterminate the Heaven Clan,¡± Ancestor Futian asked calmly. ¡°Ancestor,¡± the green-robed elder named Jue Dao first greeted Ancestor Futian. After all, Ancestor Futian followed the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor during the era when he bore Destiny, even the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor had not been born yet. Let alone him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with exterminating the Heaven Clan?¡± Ancestor Juedao replied indifferently. ¡°I merely wanted them to hand over the Leaf of Life, intending to raise them. Unfortunately, they did not appreciate the opportunity and chose to fight to the death. In the end, it led to the tragedy of their extermination. Don¡¯t you think keeping the Leaf of Life in their hands is a waste?¡± ¡°You,¡± Ancestor Futian, pointing at Ancestor Juedao, was so angry that his complexion turned green, unable to utter a word. ¡°We should first deal with the trouble at hand,¡± Ancestor Juedao said, his gaze fixed on Xu Zimei, speaking faintly. Ancestor Futian¡¯s gaze turned cold as he scoffed, ¡°After this matter is settled, I will personally capture you to apologize to the surviving members of the Heaven Clan.¡± ¡°Dispense with your so-called pity,¡± Ancestor Juedao replied with disdain. ¡°I say, you two needn¡¯t argue anymore, today neither of you will get away,¡± Xu Zimei interjected, cutting off their conversation and spoke lightly. ¡°Empty words from a young braggart,¡± Ancestor Juedao said coldly. Xu Zimei smiled, and at that moment, billowing Demonic Qi enveloped the entire firmament. This piece of heaven and earth was instantly sealed off, and those watching from the outside were plunged into darkness, unable to see anything. In the surging Demonic Qi, five strands of Immortal Might spread out from different directions. The vast Immortal Might stirred up the entire firmament. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285 Chapter 284 The Five Steps into Immortality ?Chapter 285: Chapter 284: The Five Steps into Immortality Chapter 285: Chapter 284: The Five Steps into Immortality When these five streams of Immortal Might simultaneously spread far and wide, everyone in the Extinct Heaven Sect raised their heads, their faces filled with shock and horror. The black fog engulfed the entire firmament, and people outside had no clue what was going on, and could only worry anxiously. Within the black fog, these five streams of Immortal Might joined forces to suppress the Extinct Heaven Sect. Five figures at the Immortal Ascension Boundary stepped out from the void, and the mighty Immortal Might around them threatened to overturn the entire firmament. ¡°Five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts,¡± cried someone from the Extinct Heaven Sect in despair. What did this mean? Many might never see so many powerful beings in their entire lives. The shock brought about by the appearance of these five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts was imaginable. Clad in white robes, with an extraordinary temperament, their vast Immortal Might, like the churning sands in a great wave, stirred up towering air currents. Among them, two were at the level of Immortal Kings, and two were within the Mysterious Immortal Realm, but the old man standing in the middle had an even more formidable aura. He was a powerhouse at the level of an Undying Immortal. ¡°We¡¯ve seen the superior,¡± the five figures greeted, bowing slightly upon Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. These five were from the Divine Gate, the people Xu Zimei had requested from the Divine Emperor after leaving the Old Land. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? Though the presence of Bai Meng meant he needn¡¯t fear the Extinct Heaven Sect, Xu Zimei did not wish for any trouble when eradicating the sect; it was better to resolve the situation with overwhelming power. He had not let these five appear earlier for fear of startling the enemy and causing them to flee without a fight, which would be boring. ¡­ At this moment, with the appearance of all five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts, the complexions of both Ancestor Juedao and Ancestor Futian drastically changed. ¡°Sir,¡± Ancestor Futian, horrified, looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°I am the eraser of your sect. Why ask so many questions?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He stood in the upper air, ignoring the completely dumbfounded expressions of those around him, notably Styx. With a wave of his hand, he spoke lightly, ¡°Spare none from the Extinct Heaven Sect today.¡± Following Xu Zimei¡¯s words, an immense pressure enveloped the five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts. The endless immortal radiance seemed like a reverse cascading galaxy from the ninth heaven. With a series of thunderous rumbles, the firmament completely shattered under the assault of this extreme force. Five streams of Immortal Light fell from the firmament, and with each step, the five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts shattered a portion of space, directly invading the Extinct Heaven Sect. ¡°Activate the Sect Protection Array,¡± Ancestor Futian roared, taking to the air to meet the five adversaries. Ancestor Juedao frowned slightly, drawing his three-foot longsword. A nine-foot Pole Light burst forth from the blade, its radiance falling from the ninth heaven, cleaving the firmament in half. Ancestor Juedao, sword in hand, furiously charged into battle as well. The seven clashed mid-air, cracking the sky and darkening the earth, with the wind and clouds above stirring up a sky-full of air currents. The sounds of explosions resounded across a hundred li. The uninformed raised their heads to look. They could see the firmament cracked open, resembling a spider web filled with cracks. The firmament seemed to collapse, and thunder echoed as if exploding in the ear. The entire world¡¯s transformation was apparent to all onlookers, letting them imagine the ferocity of the battle. The only pity was that the center of the battle was obscured by a pure spread of Demonic Qi, hiding what was happening inside. ¡­ Although there were five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts present from the Old Land, they were having a hard time gaining the upper hand for the moment. It was mainly because Ancestor Futian, at the height of Immortal Extreme, was fighting against four Immortal Ascension Boundary experts on his own and still had plenty to spare. Xu Zimei watched the changes in the battlefield with narrowed eyes. Ancestor Futian¡¯s strength was indeed beyond his expectations. This only proved the saying, ¡°The Martial Path is hard, As hard as climbing to the azure sky,¡± ¡°Every step ascends to a new heaven.¡± Even a minor realm in the later stages possessed a vast difference as if between heaven and earth. Ancestor Futian¡¯s palm strike shattered the space that had just restored itself in an instant. His figure retreated slightly, his surrounding Immortal Might growing even more majestic. Looking intently at Xu Zimei, he spoke indifferently, ¡°Sir, it would be best if we could resolve today¡¯s matter amicably. If you all withdraw now, we are willing to overlook this. How about it?¡± ¡°Bring out whatever trump card you have. Since I¡¯ve come here, there¡¯s no reason for me to leave,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. A flash of brilliance passed in Ancestor Futian¡¯s eyes as he slowly took out a painting from his Storage Ring. He unfolded the painting with a grave expression. The painting depicted a man, or more precisely, the back of a man. He was dressed in a golden robe, with short hair. He emanated a particularly ethereal and otherworldly aura. The moment the painting was unveiled, a vast imperial aura surged into the sky. At that moment, no matter who it was, their overwhelming Immortal Might was suppressed. It was as if that imperial aura was the dominator of all, The firmament above underwent sudden changes as the imperial aura soared. The entire Shenghua realm felt the oppressive might that belonged to the Great Emperor. This oppressive force lingered in everyone¡¯s heart, and in their eyes, scenes from the past seemed to replay. As if the path to Becoming Emperor, where one prospers while a myriad of bones wither, still whispered from the ancient times. The man in the painting seemed to come to life, slowly turning his head. At that moment, the skies shattered, and the winds and clouds roared in fury. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Though the face was clearly visible, for some reason, everyone felt as though it was covered by a layer of fog. It was indistinct and elusive, quite peculiar. a€| a€| a€| ¡°This is a portrait of the Extinct Heaven Ancestral Master,¡± the higher-ups of the Extinct Heaven Sect exclaimed excitedly. They all knelt down, chanting the name of the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor. ¡°Before the Ancestral Master¡¯s ascension, he personally created a self-portrait as a gift to Ancestor Futian,¡± whispered the high-ranking members with insider knowledge. ¡°The Ancestral Master is sagacious.¡± As the man in the painting slowly turned his head, a massive hand emerged from the painting. Space around the hand fractured layer by layer as it bore down on the five Immortal Ascension powerhouses of the Divine Gate. In an instant, the heavens and earth transformed as if the hand were traveling through eons, stirring up endless waves of air. With a ¡°boom,¡± Half of the firmament collapsed, and the five Immortal Ascension powerhouses from the Divine Gate were all hurled backward. With a single palm strike, they were all injured. Following that attack, a crack appeared on the painting. The hand emerged again, bearing down on the group. Another crack formed on the painting. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and said composedly, ¡°It seems the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor really went all out. He even left a trace of his own Divine Soul within it.¡± ¡°Before the Divine Soul shatters, it will be enough to suppress you,¡± Ancestor Futian said indifferently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s end this,¡± Xu Zimei replied faintly. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ancestor Futian was taken aback, looking at Xu Zimei with some inexplicable expression. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286 Chapter 285 You Should Go to Hell ?Chapter 286: Chapter 285 You Should Go to Hell Chapter 286: Chapter 285 You Should Go to Hell He couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Zimei was still so composed at this time. Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s composed expression, Ancestor Futian suddenly had an ominous premonition. As he watched the gigantic hand in the painting descend once again, a hand adorned with endless light fell. He saw the all-encompassing black fog around him suddenly began to surge. The raging black fog converged, forming a fierce, evil face. The fierce face opened its maw wide and devoured the great hand. With a ¡°boom¡±, The sky cracked open a black hole, where the infinite light and the black Demonic Qi annihilated each other. At this moment, the great hand and the fierce face disappeared simultaneously. ¡°How could this be?¡± Ancestor Futian muttered in surprise beside him. The sound of ¡°rumbling¡± explosions continued to resound in the sky. The intertwining Demonic Qi grew thicker and thicker, almost dyeing the entire firmament pitch black. A mass of demon clouds shot out from the Demonic Qi, carrying the might to destroy Heaven and Earth. Through friction with the air, the forefront of the demon cloud even ignited into raging flames. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The demon cloud, like a giant fireball, swirled with boundless Demonic Qi around it, rapidly heading towards the floating painting in midair. The great hand in the painting tried to stop it, but it was to no avail. The demon cloud effortlessly shattered the great hand and landed directly on the painting. At this moment, the Demonic Qi in the sky became even more violent. The painting resisted only briefly before it was engulfed by the demon cloud and burnt to ashes. Then, along with the burning Void Turbulence in midair, it dispersed into smoke and drifted away. ¡­¡­ Ancestor Futian stared blankly at the painting as it was obliterated, completely stunned. In the place where the painting had dissipated, the robust figure of Bai Meng slowly emerged. Demonic Qi surged, and his eyes opened as if from an ancient sovereign Demon. His aura was so magnificent that it was astounding. ¡°Is this¡­ a Great Emperor?¡± Sensing the colossal aura around Bai Meng, Ancestor Futian¡¯s complexion shifted dramatically as he spoke in terror. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Destiny has not yet taken shape; how could there be a Great Emperor?¡± Ancestor Futian quickly shook his head and asked Bai Meng, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Dead men need not know so much,¡± Bai Meng¡¯s voice shook the firmament as he pressed down with one hand. Endless Taoist Charm surged within it, and the sound of the Great Dao was majestic, echoing through the entire atmosphere. Within that great hand, Demonic Qi roiled. Just a ¡°boom¡±. Ancestor Futian¡¯s body was thrown backward. At the spot where he had been standing, space split open with several cracks, and a large expanse of space collapsed. The great hand continued to descend, and the Sect Protection Array on the outskirts of the Extinct Heaven Sect was directly torn apart. The towering mountain peaks were reduced to ruins. In the place where the mountains collapsed, hundreds of disciples were buried due to failing to avoid it in time. ¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll hold him off, take all the disciples and evacuate,¡± Ancestor Futian yelled at Ancestor Juedao. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have the chance,¡± Ancestor Juedao sighed. The five Stepping into Immortality powerhouses from the Divine Gate arrived, surrounding the area and enveloping it in a vast Immortal Might. They left the Extinct Heaven Sect with no viable path for retreat. With the presence of these five Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses, it was difficult for anyone to break through and escape. ¡°Could it be that Heaven wants to destroy our Extinct Heaven Sect?¡± Ancestor Futian looked up at the sky, speaking in a desolate voice. He turned to look back, at the colossal entity enshrouded in mist that had existed for multiple eras. He was the first to leave the Heaven Clan and one of the founders who took part in the creation of the Extinct Heaven Sect. In today¡¯s Extinct Heaven Sect, hardly anyone can match him. Match him in his feelings for this sect. It was just like his own child. He had personally witnessed this child grow from stumbling steps. But now¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Ancestor Futian turned his head to look at Xu Zimei, speaking in a solemn tone, ¡°Is there really no room for reconciliation?¡± ¡°Undertaking a task entrusted by others, one must remain faithful,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, replying. ¡°You can name any terms you want, and if the Extinct Heaven Sect can do it, we will,¡± Ancestor Futian hurriedly said. ¡°I don¡¯t wish for anything else, just to leave some bloodline for the sect, is that possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you treated the Heaven Clan back then, right?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. Ancestor Futian was at a loss for words and sighed with some embarrassment. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and turned away. At that moment, Bai Meng and the five Stepping into Immortality powerhouses all stormed into the Extinct Heaven Sect. Ancestor Futian wanted to stop them, but he was directly suppressed by Bai Meng. And beside him, Ancestor Juedao also fell, consumed and vanishing under the siege of the five Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses. Chaos and Styx simultaneously broke into the Extinct Heaven Sect, where everyone was like lambs waiting for the slaughter. ¡­ ¡°You demons,¡± the current Sect Master of the Extinct Heaven Sect, Jue Wuming watched in grief as the disciples of the sect were wiped out. His eyes blood-red with rage, he shouted at Xu Zimei. ¡°You will not die well, exterminating to the last, you will descend to the eighteenth level of Hell after you die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care, you know. If there really is such a thing as Hell, I¡¯d turn it upside down.¡± Xu Zimei smiled indifferently and responded, ¡°As for you, always going on about me. Did you ever think when you were exterminating the Heaven Clan, that there would come a day like this? If there really is an eighteenth level of Hell, the first to go there after death would be you.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jue Wuming screamed in defiance. After all, he was just a Martial Artist of the Saint Vein Realm and no match for even one move from Chaos. Watching the sect that had become ruins and debris. The wails of the disciples spread far and wide, corpses strewn everywhere as well. The legacy of an era forged by two Great Emperors thus ended in his own hands. Jue Wuming didn¡¯t know if what he did was wrong when they exterminated the Heaven Clan. They were a pack of wolves that devoured without spitting out the bones. Perhaps they, the pack of wolves, once slaughtered the people of the Heaven Clan like lambs for their own selfish desires. But now, as a group of tigers and leopards charged into the pack of wolves, they found themselves equally pitifully weak. ¡­ Bai Meng suppressed Ancestor Futian without any mercy. The sound of the Great Dao reverberated through heaven and earth, the Taoist Charm¡¯s Demonic Qi turned into a fierce and desperate face, directly piercing through Ancestor Futian¡¯s body. When the body was pierced, and the Divine Fire within was nearly extinguished. Ancestor Futian turned his head with difficulty, taking one last look at the sect he once loved dearly. The sect was now completely reduced to rubble. He strained to smile, revealing a painful grin, then his eyes slowly closed. The flickering flame inside him finally burned its most resplendent spark in his lifetime, and then it was extinguished. Perhaps the world would never understand. The actions he took when he propelled the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor toward his Destiny. Never! Chapter 287 - Chapter 287 Chapter 286 This Prosperous Age Is Not As You and I Wish ?Chapter 287: Chapter 286 This Prosperous Age Is Not As You and I Wish Chapter 287: Chapter 286 This Prosperous Age Is Not As You and I Wish The sprawling stars made the entire night sky sparkle. Two young men, full of promise, sat on an especially lush tree under the starry sky. ¡°Fu Tian, what¡¯s your dream?¡± ¡°Dream? I hope one day I can break free from the fate of my birthright. To become a true powerhouse, and then live out my life with a girl I love. What about you, Jue Tian?¡± The youth named Jue Tian smiled naively, his eyes gazing up at the starry heavens. ¡°I hope one day I can help our people escape this cruel fate. To allow them the true right to choose to live on.¡± The youth named Fu Tian burst into laughter, ¡°You can¡¯t even change your own destiny, how can you help others?¡± The young Jue Tian followed with a shy smile. The night sky was very quiet, and their laughter rang out clearly. Jue Tian quietly pulled out a letter from his pocket. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°What¡¯s this? Which girl¡¯s love letter did you get?¡± Fu Tian asked with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s from my mother,¡± Jue Tian lifted his head, his clear eyes appearing deep and boundless. ¡°My father died when my mother was pregnant. The moment I was born, my mother also died. Fu Tian, do you know? This is the cruel fate our Heaven Clan just can¡¯t escape. My parents never even saw me. They left me this letter in advance. Though I never felt any paternal or maternal love growing up, I can feel from the content of the letter that they really loved me, truly loved me. But they couldn¡¯t do it, all because of this damned fate.¡± Jue Tian turned around, his youthful face already streaked with tears. ¡°You¡­,¡± Fu Tian hesitated for a moment, wanting to comfort him but not knowing what to say. ¡°I want to establish a golden age, giving our Heaven Clan more opportunities to make choices, Not live like this, where even family affection is a luxury.¡± Jue Tian stood up, his eyes were bright and his voice was forceful, filled with undeniable determination. ¡°Have you ever seen your mother?¡± Fu Tian fell silent for a moment before finally asking. ¡°Does a portrait count?¡± ¡­a€| On the day carrying Destiny, a torrential downpour submerged the whole world. The path to becoming Emperor was within arm¡¯s reach, and he and Jue Tian stood side by side. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Fu Tian, kill everyone, let¡¯s compete fairly,¡± Jue Tian said as he stood ahead, entrusting his most trusted back to him. He was covered in blood, laughing in a free and easy manner. The shy youth under the stars had finally grown up into a man. ¡°No, you go. The Heaven Clan needs you.¡± Fu Tian smiled as he pushed Jue Tian towards Destiny, while he himself fought a lonely, bloody battle against the enemy. He was selfish, or perhaps not entirely selfish. He just wanted to change his own destiny. While Jue Tian wanted to change an era, to change the fate of the entire clan. Whether in ambition or responsibility, he couldn¡¯t compare to Jue Tian. ¡­ The moment he pushed Jue Tian towards Destiny, he suddenly felt as if his whole body was radiating brilliant light. Turns out, he too could be so magnificent. In his life, he had also defeated certain talented disciples, Had been appreciated and praised by certain big shots, Had been happy to break through a Vein Gate that had stumped him for a long time, And had even felt bashful one spring afternoon as he met a girl he liked and was caught off guard by his budding emotions. But he¡¯d never thought that the greatest, most relieving and joyous moment of his life, Would be the one where he pushed someone towards Destiny. ¡­a€| ¡°` The Divine Fire inside his body gradually extinguished, and the screams of his disciples no longer reached his ears. Fu Tian smiled. ¡°Jue Tian, we created a golden age. But human nature is truly frightening. They exterminated the Heaven Clan and forgot their original intentions. And because of the Heaven Clan, we were also extinguished. This golden age, after all, was not as you and I had wished.¡± ¡­a€| Looking at the corpse of Ancestor Futian, Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment. He said to Styx beside him, ¡°Bury him. That would be the last respect we can pay him.¡± Styx nodded and with a wave of his hand, the ground cracked open, revealing a hundred-meter-deep pit. He placed Futian¡¯s body into it. Xu Zimei turned and left, approaching the corpse of Ancestor Juedao. He picked up the longsword in the other¡¯s hand. ¡°Heaven-slaying Sword, the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact left behind by the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t linger, accompanied by Styx, he proceeded to the treasury of Extinct Heaven Sect. By now, the Extinct Heaven Sect had become ruins, saying there were bodies strewn all over would not be an exaggeration. Blood mist fell from the sky, and the ground was a river of blood, the thick scent of blood permeating the surrounding air. The treasury of Extinct Heaven Sect was in a separate grand hall. At this moment, half of the hall had collapsed, and there were disciples still risking their lives to plunder the treasures within. ¡°Human nature, ah,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. Next to him, Styx¡¯s True Fate emerged, and a crimson river surged past. All the disciples were annihilated within it, not even bones remained. Xu Zimei took out his Storage Ring and collected all of the items within it. He came to the center of the great hall and closed his eyes, feeling the area for a moment. There was a Teleportation Array inside this hall, and both Xu Zimei and Styx entered it. The Formation was activated immediately, and the scenery before their eyes changed, surprisingly bringing them into a small world. The foundation of the Extinct Heaven Sect accumulated over several eras was certainly not limited to those in that grand hall. In this small world, Styx was dumbfounded. There were several resplendent palaces built, with no end in sight, with names like the Treasure Pavilion, Divine Armory, Heavenly Pill Workshop, Scripture Hall¡­ Within these palaces lay the foundation that Extinct Heaven Sect had accumulated over many eras. The variety of Vein Skills alone filled Xu Zimei¡¯s Storage Ring. Xu Zimei was not modest, his True Fate emerged and he collected all these items into the Divine Continent. Divine weapons, miraculous pills, Vein Skills, Secret Techniques, including many rare and unheard-of treasures. Only after he had plundered everything did Xu Zimei leave this small world. ¡­ At this moment, Extinct Heaven Sect had come to its end. Xu Zimei looked at the Purgatory-like ruins. In the end, he asked five Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses to conceal themselves, while Bai Meng slowly dispersed the Demonic Qi surrounding the outer world. The moment the Demonic Qi cleared, tens of thousands of gazes from the entire Shenghua Domain focused here. They wanted to see the final outcome. At this moment, whether it was onlookers nearby or those using strange mirrors to project images from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Their faces showed shock and solemnity. Some were even scared stupefied on the spot. Purgatory might already be insufficient to describe this place, as corpses were piled up like mountains. ¡°Extinct Heaven Sect is finished,¡± that was the thought flashing through everyone¡¯s mind. People inexplicably watched the figure of the youth in the sky, simply swallowing hard. Fear, awe, admiration, perhaps all kinds of emotions were present. However, at this moment, before everyone could regain their senses, a voice suddenly exploded in the Firmament. ¡°Tell the people of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain that I will descend in three days.¡± ¡°` Chapter 288 - Chapter 288 Chapter 287 Arrival at Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain ?Chapter 288: Chapter 287: Arrival at Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain Chapter 288: Chapter 287: Arrival at Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, those watching near Extinct Heaven City felt their hearts jolt once again. No one knew how Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain could have provoked Xu Zimei. The crowd, changing their usual demeanor, all started to discuss animatedly. ¡°Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain has got themselves into trouble now.¡± ¡°This slayer wiped out even the Extinct Heaven Sect, which boasted two emperors; how could their small holy mountain cope?¡± ¡°Yes, although Heaven Expanse Sage is indeed a prodigy who has not emerged in ten thousand years following the Mortal Great Emperor, under his leadership, Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain is certainly not inferior to an average Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. But still, they are no match for Extinct Heaven Sect.¡± Ignoring the discussions around him, Xu Zimei, after annihilating Extinct Heaven Sect, came to Extinct Heaven City, ready to leave. This Shenghua domain is indeed the last journey for many powerful beings to fulfill their destiny. But he was not ready to stay any longer; there were still matters in the Eastern Continent that he had not dealt with, and there was too much he needed to attend to. Right after arriving at Extinct Heaven City, Xu Zimei encountered Cai Yueting. ¡°Young Master Xu, if you¡¯re not busy, Yueting has prepared some light tea, which can help relax body and mind after the great battle,¡± Cai Yueting said with a smile. Her slender waist, held delicately, bowed slightly as the ribbons of her pale blue dress fluttered in the wind. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Her smile felt very comforting. Xu Zimei stepped forward and gently lifted her chin with his right hand. The faint scent lingered between his lips and teeth. Her eyes stared directly into Xu Zimei¡¯s without any shyness or trepidation. Instead, they were full of vigor. ¡°All right,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile, ¡°I might as well not leave tonight and stay over. How does that sound?¡± Cai Yueting¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then her cheeks blushed slightly. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and her head, lifted by Xu Zimei, nodded downward a little. ¡°It¡¯s all up to Young Master to decide.¡± Xu Zimei laughed heartily, then lowered his hand and said lightly, ¡°You seem to have been born with this charm. Unfortunately, women are like light tea to me, and I¡¯m not interested in your family¡¯s tea. Unless you have something that can make me stronger, mere beauty is not enough.¡± After finishing his words, Xu Zimei turned and left, leaving Cai Yueting standing there in astonishment. The Cai Family took a liking to him and wanted to hitch a ride on his ship. In fact, Xu Zimei was not opposed to this behavior. But even if they wanted to board his ship, they needed to qualify; mere beauty was definitely not enough. ¡­ After leaving Extinct Heaven City, Xu Zimei paid no attention to how the affair with Extinct Heaven Sect would ferment and what it would become known as. He and Styx traveled toward Heaven Expanse Holy Sect. After several days of travel, they finally arrived outside Liuhuo City. Just as they reached the city gates, before entering, they saw a young man running towards them. The youth was dressed in black, with a handsome face and somewhat the aura of a charming young master. ¡°This must be Young Master Xu,¡± the youth said, hastily greeting Xu Zimei. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Xiao Teng, from Green Peak Sect,¡± the young man quickly responded. ¡°Green Peak Sect?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly, remembering something about it while spectating the previous events. It was because of this Xiao Teng that Green Peak Sect was annihilated by Dragon Abyss Prince. ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°I would like to ask for Young Master Xu¡¯s help with a matter,¡± Xiao Teng responded eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°I hope Young Master Xu can help me wipe out the Dragon Abyss Empire,¡± Xiao Teng¡¯s eyes flashed with the flames of hatred. He said hatefully, ¡°Since he dared to slaughter my entire sect, I won¡¯t let him have an easy time either.¡± ¡°Do I look like an easy talker to you?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Young Master Xu, I am willing to use a legacy of a Great Emperor as payment,¡± Xiao Teng explained confidently. ¡°A Great Emperor¡¯s legacy?¡± Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. Seeing the skepticism in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, Xiao Teng hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. This legacy, although not on me, was something I came across by chance, and I can tell you whose legacy it is.¡± ¡°Whose?¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Firmament Emperor,¡± Xiao Teng replied forcefully. It was rumored that the Firmament Emperor was once a member of the Cai Family, who was later expelled from Cai Mansion due to his inadequate aptitude. Afterward, he became a Loose Cultivator. Even after he became Emperor, he never returned to the Cai Family, and naturally, no one knew of his legacy. ¡°Are you so confident I will help you?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want a Great Emperor¡¯s legacy? It might just be the step needed to ascend to the heavens,¡± Xiao Teng replied with a smile. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you claim the legacy yourself and seek revenge after receiving it?¡± ¡°The legacy land has its trials, and I¡¯m not confident I can overcome them. It¡¯s possible to fail to obtain the legacy and lose my life in the process.¡± Xiao Teng explained earnestly, ¡°Besides, I now have someone I love. I just want to live out my life with her, and we don¡¯t want to get involved in the strife of the Martial Path anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very nice thought,¡± Xu Zimei smiled slightly, then shook his head, ¡°But I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this favor.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Teng asked in surprise. ¡°A Great Emperor¡¯s legacy might be irresistible to others, but for me, it¡¯s just so-so,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ¡­ Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure as he walked into the city, Xiao Teng¡¯s expression became a bit embarrassed. He was silent for a long time, and eventually, he too turned to leave. Just as the two had entered the city gate, Styx couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°That¡¯s a Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, though. Are you really just going to give it up?¡± ¡°A Great Emperor¡¯s legacy really isn¡¯t all that impressive to me, unless it¡¯s the legacy of some designated Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°However, since it¡¯s meat delivered to my lips, why not eat it when it¡¯s free? ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï You follow him quietly later and see if he goes to any unusual places soon,¡± he continued. Styx nodded slightly. ¡°By the way, after I resolve the matter with Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, I might have to leave Shenghua Domain for a while,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What about me?¡± Styx asked, somewhat perplexed. ¡°You¡¯re free, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Styx was silent for a long time, looking down without saying a word. At first, he truly didn¡¯t want to stay with Xu Zimei, but everything he experienced along the way made him realize. Perhaps staying by Xu Zimei¡¯s side was the best decision for the rest of his life. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in Shenghua Domain,¡± Styx replied and then, with his aura surging powerfully, left Liuhuo City to follow Xiao Teng. Watching Styx¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. Another little brother conquered by my personal charm. ¡­a€| Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain wasn¡¯t too far from Liuhuo City. As the overlord around Liuhuo City, the fame of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain was indeed resounding in this piece of heaven and earth. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289 Chapter 288 Their Tombstones are a Meter Tall ?Chapter 289: Chapter 288 Their Tombstones are a Meter Tall Chapter 289: Chapter 288 Their Tombstones are a Meter Tall ¡°` In the era when the Mortal Great Emperor bore the mandate of Destiny, the Heaven Expanse Sage had just been born. From a young age, he possessed extraordinary bones and innate talent. At that time, before the Mortal Great Emperor ascended, he had also given several pointers to the Heaven Expanse Sage. As a result, the relationship between the current Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain and the Immortal Mortal Sect was also quite good. After the Heaven Expanse Sage grew stronger, he led the Holy Mountain of that time to ever greater splendor. Ultimately, the Sect Gate was renamed Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain and also possessed the strength to contend with ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. ¡­¡­ Vast peaks stood between heaven and earth. This great mountain was composed of more than a dozen peaks put together. Some had moved mountains and shifted stars, using Supreme Divine Power to merge several great mountains into one. This was probably the accomplishment the people of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain were most proud of. Because this mountain had been assembled before the Mortal Great Emperor ascended. The great mountain was enshrouded in mist, making it impossible to see its end from the base. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Majestic and magnificent were merely words that describe one aspect of the mountain¡¯s surroundings. Xu Zimei uttered softly. ¡°Who patched the sky in the northwest? This mountain stands as a pillar supporting it. ¡­¡­ I once looked down from the summit, where the expansive aura joined the Penglai fairyland.¡± Then, his body surged with Spiritual Energy, and with a leap, he soared toward the mountain¡¯s peak. The higher he flew, the more he could feel the mountain¡¯s imposing aura. Perhaps there were indeed few peaks in the Shenghua domain that could compare with this Holy Mountain. When Xu Zimei reached the top of the mountain, there were clouds entwined, offering a pleasant scenery. A gentle breeze carried wisps of smoke and drifted past the Immortal Trees on the mountain peak. On a smooth boulder at the mountain¡¯s summit, two elders with white beards and extraordinary temperament sat. The breeze stirred their Immortal Robes. When the wind stopped, even the air seemed to freeze, as if space itself had solidified. Upon Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, both elders opened their eyes simultaneously. A faint Immortal Might radiated from them. ¡°It seems you were prepared,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°We have been awaiting your esteemed arrival for some time,¡± the elder in white robes stood up and replied. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked casually. ¡°I am the Heaven Expanse Sage, the founder of this Holy Mountain,¡± the elder on the left introduced himself. ¡°This is Elder Yunfan of the Immortal Mortal Sect.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the elder on the right, not expecting that the Immortal Mortal Sect really took good care of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain. The Immortal Mortal Sect may only have one Great Emperor, but since the Mortal Great Emperor ascended not long ago, the War Generals he left behind were still young. They were in their prime, with limitless potential. Therefore, no one knew how strong this sect truly was. Even in the Shenghua domain, Extinct Heaven Sect did not have as much fame as the Immortal Mortal Sect. ¡­¡­ ¡°What, trying to pressure me? Or do you think you can detain me?¡± Xu Zimei asked composedly. ¡°You misunderstand, I am only here to mediate the incident,¡± Elder Yunfan hastily replied. ¡°Mediate?¡± Zimo asked with a smile. ¡°Our Holy Mountain has no intention of being your enemy,¡± the Heaven Expanse Sage stated. ¡°We are willing to apologize for this matter and hope to come to an understanding with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to talk, but I have two conditions,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°` ¡°Please speak, I¡¯ve already had someone release your friends from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect,¡± Heaven Expanse Sage replied. Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°First, Yin Caier, the source of this incident, must die.¡± ¡°That can be arranged,¡± Heaven Expanse Sage nodded slightly, agreeing to the request, prepared for such an outcome. ¡°Second,¡± Xu Zimei paused briefly, and continued, ¡°I want your Heaven Expanse Astrolabe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± as soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, Heaven Expanse Sage¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he flatly refused. ¡°Your Excellency is rather demanding.¡± ¡°You should understand,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this with you. I¡¯m ordering you. Even if you disagree, it¡¯s nothing more than me destroying your Sect Gate to find it myself or you handing it over to spare your life. In either case, I just don¡¯t want the hassle.¡± ¡°Do you really have that much confidence?¡± Heaven Expanse Sage narrowed his eyes and asked lightly, with a dangerous glint in his gaze. ¡°The last person who asked me that question was from the Yin-Yang Sect, and now the grass on their graves is one meter tall.¡± Xu Zimei spoke calmly, ¡°You may try if you wish.¡± ¡°You,¡± Heaven Expanse Sage¡¯s face changed, as he took a deep breath looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Let¡¯s all not quarrel,¡± Elder Yunfan interjected from the side, addressing Xu Zimei, ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s not that we are unwilling. It¡¯s just that the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe is too important to my old friend. Perhaps you might consider another condition.¡± ¡°Do you have the right to negotiate?¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Are you representing yourself, or the Immortal Mortal Sect?¡± ¡°I naturally only represent myself,¡± Elder Yunfan hastily responded. He turned his head and glanced at Heaven Expanse Sage. The two were communicating using spiritual energy transmission, and Xu Zimei did not interrupt. After a moment, Heaven Expanse Sage stepped forward, looked at Xu Zimei, and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I can agree to your terms. However, I have a small request, and I wonder if Your Honor would consider it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Our Heaven Expanse Holy Sect happens to have a vacant position for an Honorary Elder. I wonder if Your Excellency would be interested?¡± Heaven Expanse Sage tentatively asked. ¡°You¡¯re trying to win me over? That¡¯s interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He replied, ¡°I should make it clear to you in advance, when I was in Extinct Heaven City, I killed the Holy Buddha Child and also grievously wounded both Ghost Demon Heir and Young Master Luohe, effectively offending the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects behind them. If you want me to be an Honorary Elder, you should think it through.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Heaven Expanse Sage hesitated for a moment. ¡°Heaven Expanse Brother, think carefully. Where on the path to Becoming Emperor is there no risk,¡± Elder Yunfan beside him advised. ¡°Your Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain has no hope of aligning with Destiny in this era. If you don¡¯t seize the opportunity, you are destined to be outsiders in this era.¡± ¡°But if those three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects place blame upon us, we cannot bear that responsibility,¡± Heaven Expanse Sage said with some conflict. ¡°Heaven Expanse Brother, you¡¯ve become more and more cowardly as you¡¯ve aged,¡± Elder Yunfan retorted. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Where is your boldness from when you came alone to our Immortal Mortal Sect to learn from our Mortal ancestors? Now, you hesitate in everything you do.¡± Struck by Elder Yunfan¡¯s words, Heaven Expanse Sage was taken aback. Then he laughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve become entrenched, unable to be as carefree as I once was.¡± ¡°After all, after a million years, both you and I will become but a handful of dust underfoot. Why not do something grand in this limited life? Take a gamble, perhaps it will reveal a different vista,¡± Elder Yunfan said with a smile. Heaven Expanse Sage pondered for a while and finally nodded. He looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Would Your Excellency be willing to join us? Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain is also willing to take this bet.¡± Chapter 290 - Chapter 290 Chapter 289 Qichens Eastern Continent ?Chapter 290: Chapter 289 Qichen¡¯s Eastern Continent Chapter 290: Chapter 289 Qichen¡¯s Eastern Continent ¡°` ¡°You may board my ship, but from now on, if I issue any orders, you must all carry them out,¡± Xu Zimei said composedly. ¡°This is the price you pay before reaping the rewards.¡± ¡°As long as it is within reason, we shall naturally side with you,¡± the Heaven Expanse Sage said with a smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, I promise you the position of Honorary Elder,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. ¡°It¡¯s a win-win. Now that it¡¯s like this, we¡¯re family and there¡¯s no need for any restraint.¡± The Elder Yunfan beside him said to Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°Please, do stay on this Holy Mountain for a few days.¡± ¡°Just call me Young Master Xu,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and responded. ¡°Then Young Master Xu, please. I will send over the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe later,¡± the Heaven Expanse Sage likewise said with a smile. Xu Zimei descended upon this mountaintop and, looking around, discovered many Spirit Trees and Mysterious Medicines planted atop it. Flowers and grasses were thriving. Among the flowers and grass, a wooden cabin was constructed there. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Is this where you live?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more peaceful being alone; it¡¯s akin to cultivating one¡¯s heart,¡± the Heaven Expanse Sage said with a laugh. The Heaven Expanse Sage had already reached the realm of an Immortal King and aspired to enter the plane of an Undying Immortal. This stage could no longer be achieved by merely absorbing Spiritual Energy. With every step he took, he had to comprehend the essence of his own Dao heart. He must be clear on the Martial Path he wished to pursue, then proceed to deduce it, without getting lost along the way. For beings of such a realm, it is not strange for some to retreat into the mountains, fasting from food and drink, secluded for a thousand years, all to deduce the Martial Path. ¡­¡­ At this moment, inside Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, Yin Caier, Yin Wushuang, and a large group of disciples were all gathered together. Although Yin Caier appeared calm on the surface, her pale face showed that her heart was anything but steady. ¡°Elder Sister Yin, don¡¯t worry. The ancestor has personally left seclusion; nothing will happen,¡± a disciple comforted. ¡°But I heard that he exterminated the Extinct Heaven Sect. Is that really okay?¡± another disciple questioned with doubt. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I heard that the ancestor even invited someone from the Immortal Mortal Sect. I don¡¯t believe he would dare to act recklessly,¡± the previous disciple snorted. Yin Caier took a deep breath and turned to Yin Wushuang, saying, ¡°Sister, if something really happens, you must save me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Yin Wushuang nodded. Just then, four figures descended from the sky. Aside from the three who accompanied Xu Zimei, there was another who was from Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, Sect Master Lin Fengyue. At the arrival of these four, the gathered disciples quickly knelt down to greet them. ¡­¡­ ¡°Everyone, rise,¡± Lin Fengyue sighed and said. ¡°Everyone else leave, except for Caier.¡± ¡°Sect Master,¡± Yin Caier looked up at Xu Zimei somewhat frantically. ¡°Who would have thought we¡¯d meet again,¡± Xu Zimei said, smiling faintly. ¡°I let you go before, yet you didn¡¯t treasure the opportunity. Now I have come to Holy Mountain to kill you. What about it?¡± ¡°Young Master Xu, please spare me. I was blind and failed to recognize kindness,¡± Yin Caier pleaded hastily. However, no matter how fervently she begged, Xu Zimei remained smiling and unmoved. Seeing this scene, Yin Caier turned her head to implore Lin Fengyue for help, hoping he would save her. ¡°One must bear the consequences of one¡¯s own actions,¡± Lin Fengyue shook his head and said. ¡°Caier, I watched you grow up. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m willing to bear this either.¡± ¡°` ¡°Young Master Xu, please let my sister go, don¡¯t stoop to her level,¡± Yin Wushuang also hurriedly pleaded. ¡°Back in the Liu Mansion, I gave you face,¡± Xu Zimei said to Yin Wushuang with an indifferent tone. ¡°You should know when to stop. Your face isn¡¯t worth that much.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Fengyue quickly scolded, ¡°Wushuang, step back.¡± Seeing this scene, Yin Caier wiped away the tears on her face. Her expression suddenly became calm and she asked, ¡°Is there really no possibility at all?¡± ¡°Commit suicide. In consideration of your ancestors, you¡¯ll be left with a whole corpse,¡± Xu Zimei indifferently threw down a short sword. Yin Caier picked up the short sword with trembling hands, took a deep breath, and moved it towards her own neck. At that moment, the blade of the sword in her hand suddenly turned and she lunged at Xu Zimei. ¡°Ungrateful,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. Spiritual energy surged around him, and he struck Yin Caier with a palm, sending her flying. The force of the palm was immense, piercing through Yin Caier¡¯s chest. And exploding into a bloody hole. At this moment, Yin Caier lay on the ground with no more breath in her. ¡°Just bury her,¡± Lin Fengyue said somewhat reluctantly, waving his hand. ¡°No, throw the corpse to the Monster Beasts on the mountain to eat,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Fengyue was taken aback and looked towards the Heaven Expanse Sage standing beside him, eventually nodding in agreement. ¡­ After spending a few days on the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, Xu Zimei prepared to leave. During this time, he acquired the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. The Heaven Expanse Astrolabe was oval-shaped and looked like a piece of the starry sky. It dazzled with countless bright stars and the Milky Way, appearing incredibly beautiful. To Xu Zimei, this item was merely a tool for assistance, one that he kept on hand just in case. From the Shenghua Domain, there was a Teleportation Array to the Eastern Continent. However, since there was no Teleportation Array on the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, Xu Zimei could only return to Dark Corner City. The Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain therefore dispatched a Holy Vessel to carry Xu Zimei to Dark Corner City. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Dark Corner City was as always, filled with murder and sin in simultaneous existence. Perhaps surviving here for an extended period really could transform a person fundamentally. When Xu Zimei entered Dark Corner City, he found the atmosphere more tense than usual. The city teemed with many people dressed in gray, carrying longswords on their backs. These people patrolled and searched the city now and then, many residents angry but not daring to resist. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay it much attention; he returned to the Mo Family¡¯s small tea house. He told the Mo Family to prepare the Teleportation Array; he wanted to go back to the Eastern Continent. However, Mo Zhan told Xu Zimei about a new rule in Dark Corner City during this time. No one was allowed to use a Teleportation Array; one could arrive from the outside world, but could not leave from here. ¡°Who made this rule?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s the Thousand Swords Sect,¡± Mo Zhan quickly replied: ¡°Perhaps, my lord, you should wait. It¡¯s probably just a matter of a few days. They seem to be searching for someone in the city.¡± Dark Corner City had three major powersa€¡±besides Senluo Hall and Puguang Hall, there was also the Thousand Swords Sect. Xu Zimei laughed with interest and then narrowed his eyes, saying, ¡°It seems the lesson I taught by destroying the Senluo Hall wasn¡¯t enough for some people. They really think this place is their own backyard.¡± As he spoke, Xu Zimei walked out of the tea house and headed towards the outside world. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291 Chapter 290 Nine Regions Grand Body ?Chapter 291: Chapter 290 Nine Regions Grand Body Chapter 291: Chapter 290 Nine Regions Grand Body Following the annihilation of Senluo Hall, Holy Light Hall no longer bothered with affairs, and Thousand Swords Sect instead became the strongest power in Dark Corner City. Xu Zimei arrived at the headquarters of Thousand Swords Sect in Dark Corner City. As soon as he approached, he was stopped by two guards at the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m here to see your Sect Leader,¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. ¡°You think anyone can just see our Sect Leader? Get lost,¡± the guard replied arrogantly. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to dawdle and immediately drew his blade, killing one of the guards. The other guard was so frightened that he quickly knelt down. Shivering, he said, ¡°The Sect Leader isn¡¯t here. He just went out, probably to the Black Corner Tavern.¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly, the Black Corner Tavern was the largest tavern in Dark Corner City. Rumors had it that some power was secretly supporting it. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to do business in such a chaotic area without some backing. Xu Zimei headed straight for the Black Corner Tavern. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The tavern was booked for the entire day. He kicked open the doors guarded by two sentries and walked straight in. Inside the vast tavern hall, there was only one table of patrons sitting there. In the central position of the tavern, a group of dancing girls sang and danced amidst laughter and merriment. As Xu Zimei burst in, the atmosphere suddenly grew quiet. All eyes turned towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Kid, who the hell are you?¡± a man beside him slammed the table and asked loudly. ¡°Zhuo¡¯er, sit down,¡± a middle-aged man in a blue robe next to the table slammer frowned and said. Then, the big man stood up, a smile on his face, and walked towards Xu Zimei. ¡°This must be Young Master Xu, right?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Xu Zimei asked blandly. ¡°The whole of Dark Corner City knows of Young Master¡¯s eradication of Senluo Hall. I¡¯ve also heard about it,¡± the man laughed and replied. ¡°I am Qian Renchi, the Sect Leader of Thousand Swords Sect.¡± ¡°Sect Leader Qian, it seems your Thousand Swords Sect isn¡¯t very pleased with me,¡± Xu Zimei spoke coldly. ¡°Not at all, not at all. I don¡¯t know where we could have offended you. Whatever it is, just say it, and I¡¯ll apologize to you,¡± Qian Renchi hastily replied. ¡°I want to return to the Eastern Continent. I heard that your Thousand Swords Sect is not allowing the city¡¯s Teleportation Array to operate?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°That is true, we are capturing someone. She¡¯s hiding in Dark Corner City, and we were afraid she would use the Teleportation Array to escape,¡± answered Qian Renchi. ¡°But this rule is set for ordinary people. For a Talented Disciple like Young Master Xu, you are free to teleport as you please.¡± ¡°Brother,¡± hearing Qian Renchi¡¯s words, the man who had slammed the table called out anxiously. ¡°Shut up, there¡¯s no place for your comments here,¡± Qian Renchi¡¯s expression hardened as he scolded. The table slammer quieted down for a moment, then reluctantly sat down. ¡°You do know how to conduct yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°Originally, I wanted to destroy your Thousand Swords Sect just like I did Senluo Hall. But you¡¯re lucky, I¡¯ve killed too many people recently. It¡¯s becoming a bit tiring.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master is wise,¡± Qian Renchi nodded and laughed as he quickly agreed. ¡°I¡¯m only here for a few days. Keep to yourselves and don¡¯t get on my bad side.¡± Xu Zimei issued a few warnings indifferently, then left. ¡­ Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the table slammer said somewhat unconvinced, ¡°Brother, why are you scared of him? Even though he destroyed Senluo Hall, our Thousand Swords Sect is no pushover either.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Qian Renchi replied indifferently, ¡°Do you even know what he¡¯s done?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A few days ago, our Extinct Heaven Sect from Shenghua Domain, which had two emperors, was exterminated. It was him who did it,¡± Qian Renchi said coldly. ¡°Dare to mess with him, how many lives do you think you have for others to take?¡± ¡°Extinct Heaven Sect was wiped out?¡± The man who was slamming the table turned a bit pale, seemingly still unable to believe it. ¡°Try to be more low-key as a person. Haven¡¯t you seen that the world outside has already changed?¡± Qian Renchi said indifferently. ¡°You only act fierce in this tiny corner of Dark Corner City. What if one day you run into someone you shouldn¡¯t provoke, and you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± ¡°Senior brother¡¯s lesson is well taken,¡± the man who was slamming the table quickly nodded in agreement. Back at the teahouse of the Mo Family, since the Teleportation Array needed seven days to set up. Xu Zimei also planned to rest here for a few days. Now he was at the pinnacle of the Emperor Pulse Realm, not far from the next step into the Saint Vein Realm. And the opening of the seventh Vein Gate was also not far away. As long as he could condense a complete Divine Soul, it would be like half-stepping into the Saint Vein Realm. However, before that, Xu Zimei had to consider the Twin Life Secret Technique he obtained from that elder of the Ancient Nether Tribe at the Wild Desolation Inn. This secret technique was enough to let his Divine Soul merge with a Battle Body. The choice of Divine Soul Battle Body didn¡¯t necessarily have to be the one ranked highest, but rather the one that was the most suitable. Xu Zimei¡¯s target was the ninth Battle Body, the Nine Regions Grand Body. Nine is the ultimate number, and ¡®Zhou¡¯ represents the full cycle of heaven. Perfection in heavenly matters is achieved with eighty-one, the sum of nines. The one that has escaped does not count in this. The Nine Regions Grand Body could be said to be well-rounded in offense and defense, arguably the best constitution for the Divine Soul. However, this Battle Body was hidden within the Burial Buddha Temple, and it would be exceedingly difficult to obtain. Xu Zimei could try to barge in by force if he wanted. But with Destiny not yet formed, there was still some time before the great battle. He couldn¡¯t become the target of everyone¡¯s arrows. Sometimes you need to be forceful when it¡¯s time to be forceful, but when it¡¯s time to be steady, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want to be too showy. ¡­ The night was deep, the black sky was like one engulfed by a giant beast, devoid of even a sliver of starlight. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stay at the Mo Family¡¯s tea house, instead, he found an inn in Dark Corner City to stay. With a soft ¡°bang¡± in the silent and still room, the door was pushed open, and a figure dashed inside. Even in the dark, Xu Zimei could still see the face of the newcomer. It was a little girl in tattered clothes. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Her face and body were covered in dirt, but her big black eyes were strikingly clear and exceedingly poignant. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked the little girl curiously. ¡°Young master, please save me,¡± the little girl pleaded, her voice as sweet and pleasant as the song of an oriole. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°The day you destroyed the Senluo Hall, I was there; I have seen you,¡± the little girl replied, kneeling down. ¡°In Dark Corner City right now, only you can save me.¡± ¡°Do I look like such a good Samaritan?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°I know the young master has the ability,¡± the girl implored earnestly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a reward for saving someone?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°I am willing to work like an ox or a horse for the young master.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t save you,¡± Xu Zimei cut off the little girl¡¯s words directly and waved his hand. The little girl was taken aback and stood silently in the room. Darkness enveloped her all around, as she hung her head low, seemingly lost in thoughts. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292 Chapter 291 Fragments of the True Divine Sword ?Chapter 292: Chapter 291: Fragments of the True Divine Sword Chapter 292: Chapter 291: Fragments of the True Divine Sword ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t help, so why are you still standing here?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and said. ¡°Have you ever heard of the legend of the True Divine Sword,¡± the little girl fell silent for a while before finally lifting her head to ask. ¡°I have,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. Legend has it that between heaven and earth, a Divine Sword was once born. Someone wielded the Divine Sword to split the heavens and divide the earth, eventually pointing the sword at the firmament and cutting out a brand new era. Since then, that Divine Sword shattered, breaking into five pieces scattered in various parts of the world. Although this legend is somewhat ancient, it also has its exaggerated parts. But in recent eras, there indeed have been fragments of the Divine Sword that have appeared. Causing a whirlwind of blood and carnage. ¡­¡­ ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°The people of the Thousand Swords Sect are looking for me, all because of the matter of the Divine Sword fragments,¡± the little girl replied. ¡°So what about it? I¡¯m not interested in the affairs of the Divine Sword, and I don¡¯t want to intervene in the matters of the Thousand Swords Sect,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the little girl¡¯s expression subtly changed. She hadn¡¯t expected Xu Zimei to refuse so decisively. After another pause, the little girl finally sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I am one of the fragments of the Divine Sword.¡± ¡°I thought you were going to continue hiding it?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said. ¡°Did you see through it all along?¡± the little girl asked in surprise. ¡°No, I just realized that you¡¯re not a living being,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Can you help me now?¡± the little girl tentatively asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already said, the world hustles and bustles; everyone comes for benefit, and everyone scrambles for benefit,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If you can give me compensation, I would naturally help you.¡± ¡°I am one of the five fragments of the Divine Sword, and as long as I am within a certain range, I can sense the other fragments.¡± The little girl said, ¡°I can help you assemble the True Divine Sword.¡± ¡°Then why wouldn¡¯t you help the people of the Thousand Swords Sect, and instead tell me this news,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Because they don¡¯t actually want to assemble the True Divine Sword,¡± the little girl hurriedly said. ¡°They only want to capture me and melt me down, then condense me alone into a Divine Sword.¡± ¡°Alright, then stay by my side,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°Really?¡± the little girl asked with some surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s set a deadline, within three years help me assemble the True Divine Sword, if you can¡¯t assemble it by then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to melt you down,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Okay,¡± the little girl pondered for a moment and finally nodded. ¡­¡­ The night outside the window grew deeper and deeper, the pale moonlight was almost hidden in the dark clouds. Xu Zimei sat with closed eyes pondering, while the little girl seeing that Xu Zimei had no intention of sending her away, sat by herself on the chair in the room, and laying on the table, fell asleep. Inside his body, Xu Zimei was entering the River of Fate with the Chaos Pearl. He wanted to see that part of the sealed history regarding the True Divine Sword. After all, the current legends are not entirely trustworthy. ¡­¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The Mythical Era was divided into several periods. First, it was ended by the War God, putting an end to the Twilight of the Gods. Since then, monsters ruled the land, and everything was under Suppression. At the end of the Mythical Era. It was rumored that a peculiar place called Flower Valley appeared on the continent. In this peculiar place lived a person. There were diverse rumors about this individual. Some said they were a Monster Beast transformed, some said they were a reincarnation of a flower monster, and others said they were an Elf born from heaven and raised by earth. But what¡¯s undeniable is that this person left behind their own legend during the era of Wild Desolation. As if the sun was vast, spanning the entire firmament. Just like how the True Martial Great Emperor once created an entire golden age, bringing a dawn to the Era of Emperors. There came a day when the flowers of Flower Valley withered. A man walked out of Flower Valley, bearing the Divine Sword in his hand, and pierced a hole in the heavens. No one understood how he came to possess such formidable strength. It was but a floriculturist who suppressed that great era. The monsters were driven into the Form Blood Space and were sealed away. After that, the Mythical Era ended, the Monster Race flourished, and an unprecedented era of Wild Desolation descended. The man established the Heavenly Palace and from then ruled over the entire era of Wild Desolation. Until one day, he suddenly disappeared, and his weapon, the True Divine Sword, also shattered into several pieces, scattering across the continent. As for the Heavenly Palace he built, it sealed itself off. Ever since then, legends remained in the world. He who could gather the fragments of the Divine Sword could open the Heavenly Palace and obtain the inheritance of the True God. Thus becoming the leader of a new era. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei awoke from the River of Fate, slowly exhaling a breath. He looked up to find the little girl fast asleep on the table. He got out of bed, gently opening the door. It was already dawn, with the pale light of dawn about to rise in the east. The inn¡¯s servant was wiping down the tables downstairs. ¡°Did anyone come by last night?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Guest,¡± the servant hastily responded, saying, ¡°Last night, disciples from the Thousand Swords Sect came searching.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t come to my room?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, they asked me to take good care of you,¡± replied the servant. Xu Zimei nodded. He had the servant prepare some breakfast, and by morning, the little girl had also awoken from her sleep. ¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Qing Ling,¡± the little girl replied, sipping her porridge. At that moment, a large group of disciples from the Thousand Swords Sect burst in. The one leading them was none other than Qian Renchi. ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s her,¡± a disciple beside him hastily said. Qian Renchi slightly furrowed his brow, and upon seeing Xu Zimei seated to the side, his expression changed. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Young Master Qian, how come we meet again,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Have you eaten? Would you like some?¡± ¡°No need, no need,¡± Qian Renchi hastily shook his head, hesitantly looking at Qing Ling, and said, ¡°May I know who this lady is?¡± ¡°This is my sister. What¡¯s the matter? Is there something you need?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°Nothing, nothing, I was just checking in,¡± Qian Renchi hastily said. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Young Master Xu from his meal.¡± With a wave of his hand, he led all the disciples of the Thousand Swords Sect out of the inn. Seeing this scene, Qing Ling finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered to Xu Zimei. ¡°Remember, you only have three years. I must obtain the True Divine Sword,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently while eating. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, outside the inn, Qian Renchi walked out with all his disciples. Someone asked, ¡°Sect Leader, what should we do now?¡± ¡°How should I know what to do?¡± Qian Renchi replied indifferently. ¡°Shall we spread this news, stir the waters even muddier?¡± someone suggested. ¡°He¡¯s leaving the Shenghua Domain in a few days; it¡¯s useless,¡± Qian Renchi shook his head, deep in thought. ¡°Better to leave a good impression than a net that can¡¯t capture the fish.¡± Seven days flashed by, and after the Mo Family had set up the Teleportation Array, Xu Zimei formally began his journey, departing from Shenghua Domain. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293 Chapter 292 Hitching a Ride with the Ancient Nether ?Chapter 293: Chapter 292 Hitching a Ride with the Ancient Nether Chapter 293: Chapter 292 Hitching a Ride with the Ancient Nether ¡°` From the Teleportation Array in Dark Corner City, he arrived at the Mo Family¡¯s transit station in the Endless Heaven Sea. The station had been closed for a long time because of an issue with Mo Feihai. Latterly, the Mo Family had dispatched a new Elder to manage this place. A few days after Xu Zimei arrived at the transit station, he, along with Qing Ling, embarked on space teleportation once again. This mode of space-time travel indeed easily wearied people. The two began to converse with each other during the journey. ¡°Do you know any information about the other Divine Sword fragments?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when I was previously on the Northern Continent, I sensed a familiar aura,¡± Qing Ling responded. ¡°I think there should be news of the fragment there.¡± ¡°Can you revert back to your fragment state?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I can,¡± Qing Ling nodded and said, ¡°but it was not easy for me to take on human form, and I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to follow me around like this,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°How about you revert to your fragment form, and I¡¯ll release you when there¡¯s another opportunity.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The two spent a long time traversing through space-time. Xu Zimei found that although the other was a Divine Sword fragment, it had lost many memories. Whether it was memories of the Heavenly Palace or that flower-tending person, the man who opened the era of Wild Desolation, no impressions remained. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Finally, after a long while, Xu Zimei emerged from space. He was already in the Mo Family, once again returning to the Eastern Continent. The moment Xu Zimei appeared, Mo Canghai was the first to come meet him. ¡°Xu my good nephew, how was your trip to the Central Continent?¡± Mo Canghai asked with a smile. ¡°The heroes of the world are nothing out of the ordinary,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Then, my dear nephew, you must stay at the Mo Family for a few days so that I can offer you the finest hospitality,¡± Mo Canghai said with a hearty laugh. ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ¡­a€| Miss Spring took her proud leave. Master Summer proudly announced his arrival in the sky. Spring passed and summer came, with its scorching radiance drenching the earth. Xu Zimei returned to the room prepared for him by Mo Canghai. In the evening, after dinner, Xu Zimei leaned on the window alone to watch the brilliant stars. The temperature in the air had also dropped slightly. A breeze lifted a few locks of Xu Zimei¡¯s hair on his forehead. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need to hide,¡± he said softly with a chuckle. As soon as Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, ripples appeared in the space. A figure cloaked in a black robe gradually materialized in Xu Zimei¡¯s room. Under the bright moonlight, the shadowy figure slowly lifted his head, his face terribly pale, covered with deep purple curse marks. ¡°You folks from Ancient Nether are really well-informed,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°You knew of my return the moment I got back.¡± This shadowy figure was King Qinyou, one of the Yamas of the Ten Halls of Ancient Nether whom Xu Zimei had encountered before. ¡°You¡¯re beyond my expectations,¡± King Qinyou said indifferently. ¡°The current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± ¡°No, no, no, people are all shocked by my identity as the Saint Heir,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°But in fact, my current achievements have little to do with the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± ¡°Do the terms you mentioned for cooperation still stand?¡± King Qinyou asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The cooperation you spoke ofa€¡±does it involve our Ancient Nether working with the True Martial Holy Sect, or with you?¡± King Qinyou continued. ¡°It¡¯s with me, of course,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°But now, I have new allies, so Ancient Nether has become somewhat dispensable.¡± ¡°` Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou¡¯s expression tightened slightly as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°I gave you an opportunity before, and you failed to seize it. You should understand, without my help, relying solely on Ancient Nether¡¯s power, it is very difficult to obtain that thing. Moreover, almost everyone on the Yuan Central Continent despises you Ancient Nether folks. No one is willing to work with you.¡± Previously, Xu Zimei wanted to join forces with Ancient Nether to go to one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Burial Buddha Temple. However, since their side had been hesitating, and now he also had the support of Divine Gate, he naturally had the confidence to negotiate terms. The Nine Regions Grand Body was hidden in the Burial Buddha Temple, and it would greatly influence Xu Zimei¡¯s advancement to the Saint Vein Realm. Xu Zimei naturally wanted to get his hands on it. a€| ¡°There is strength in numbers, and with our help, your chances of success are greater,¡± King Qinyou spoke after a short silence. ¡°I think you should understand your place. By letting you Ancient Nether folks join in now, you¡¯re essentially just hitching a ride. On what grounds?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou¡¯s face showed embarrassment. They, Ancient Nether, once the overlords of the Wild Desolation era a€¡° when had they ever been subjected to such treatment? Even now in their decline, they were not to be judged arbitrarily by anyone. It was just that the object was indeed important to them, something they had sought for several eras. They also knew that it would be very difficult to obtain it with their power alone. ¡°What do you want?¡± King Qinyou asked indifferently after another short silence. ¡°Give me a Yama Order Token,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re asking for?¡± King Qinyou¡¯s face became even more embarrassed. ¡°Please leave, no need to see you out,¡± Xu Zimei said, turning his back and calmly gazing at the bright moon in the night sky. ¡°It seems you¡¯re determined to corner us,¡± King Qinyou took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. A long while later, a token flew out from his sleeve and was thrown to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei caught the token, which had been forged from Heaven and Earth Mysterious Iron. It bore the image of a vicious, tremendously terrifying evil ghost¡¯s head. On the back, there were several lines of twisted, eerie text. ¡°The winding road leads to a secluded place, but the people at the bridgehead.¡± ¡°When do we leave?¡± King Qinyou asked with a cold expression. ¡°Wait for me to return from True Martial Holy Sect, about half a year from now,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Try to make it quick,¡± King Qinyou said. ¡°It seems you¡¯re in quite a hurry,¡± Xu Zimei said with a meaningful smile. King Qinyou snorted coldly, and his figure promptly disappeared from the room. Xu Zimei placed the Yama Order Token into his Storage Ring and leaned against the window to sleep. As for whether to bring Ancient Nether along, in truth, it merely came with the territory. If he could profit from it, why not do so? A night passed without words. As the early sun rose beneath the moon, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. At this time, dawn was just beginning to break, the darkness not yet fully receded, with a dim light in the sky. He immediately leaped out of the window and went to the courtyard where he lived, walking step by step toward the distance. At this moment, the entire Mo Family was wrapped in silence, with many members still asleep, yet to wake. Meanwhile, in a separate courtyard of the Mo Family, the sound of ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± explosions was already coming from within. Mo Chen, with a large stone strapped to his back, started doing frog jumps around the stone walls of the courtyard. With every leap, his muscles and bones made a ¡°crackling and popping¡± sound of explosions. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294 Chapter 293 Obtaining the Six Elements Indestructible Array ?Chapter 294: Chapter 293: Obtaining the Six Elements Indestructible Array Chapter 294: Chapter 293: Obtaining the Six Elements Indestructible Array After a long while, having run several laps around the courtyard, he was completely exhausted, drenched in sweat. Mo Chen put down the giant stone he had been carrying on his back, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the ground beneath his feet was smashed into a small pit by the stone. He was only wearing a black vest on his upper body, his muscular physique prominently bulging. With his hair cut into a buzz, he looked very energetic. After drinking a few sips of water, Mo Chen sat down cross-legged under the big tree in the courtyard. Spiritual energy surged around him; although his cultivation was only at the True Vein Realm, his foundation was solid, and the spiritual energy extremely dense. At that moment, he looked around and, seeing no one else, cautiously took out an ancient sheepskin scroll from his waist. After staring at the sheepskin scroll for a long time, he finally took a deep breath. He put the sheepskin scroll away and then began to form Array Seals. There were a total of twenty Array Seals, and after he finished forming them, Mo Chen carefully controlled them. He did not merge the Array Seals into the air like an ordinary Array Master would. Instead, he controlled all the Array Seals to move toward the index finger on his right hand. When all the Array Seals merged into his index finger, a glow of firelight floated away. His index finger turned red, as if it had been scorched by a great fire. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï This Formation was the third-tier Bursting Flames Array. What Mo Chen was attempting was to inscribe this Formation onto his right index finger. This was a mad pursuit. Inscribing Formations on one¡¯s body was something that very few people have done since ancient times. But Mo Chen¡¯s idea was even crazier. He planned to etch his entire body with Formations, not sparing a single bone or inch of skin. And now, the index finger was just his first attempt. Once the Bursting Flames Array was integrated into his index finger, the Formation ceaselessly corroded his entire piece of skin, flesh, and bone. The pain was unimaginable. Despite having mentally prepared in advance, the onslaught of pain still made Mo Chen feel as though his soul were being torn apart. He tightly embraced the tree trunk beside him with one hand, clenching his teeth and veins throbbing on his forehead. His whole body was dripping with sweat as he endured, trying not to cry out or faint. And this was only one index finger; one can only imagine the pain if he were to inscribe Formations onto other parts of his body in the future. The agony would have been enough to kill a person numerous times. ¡­ After an indeterminate amount of time, the sky began to brighten. Mo Chen finally eased out of this pain. As the transformation by the Formation was complete, he slowly extended his right hand. Then he pointed his right hand toward the void, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the Bursting Flames Array etched within, drawing on the Spiritual Energy from heaven and earth, automatically began to operate. Countless sparks shot out from his index finger and exploded in midair. The boundless flames nearly engulfed and obliterated the surrounding air. ¡°Clap clap clap!¡± At that moment, a sound of applause came from the entrance of the courtyard. Startled, Mo Chen quickly withdrew his hand and looked towards the entrance. He saw Xu Zimei, dressed in a purple robe, slowly walking in. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Mo Chen vigilantly. ¡°No need to be nervous; you should actually thank me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°During the grand competition in Ten Thousand Arrays City, it was I who instigated the crowd to rescue you from the hands of the Blood Nether Holy Sect. It was also I who recommended you to Mo Xinyi,¡± Xu Zimei said, smiling. The fact that Mo Chen was able to live in a separate residence in the Mo Family showed that his recommendation had been effective. The Mo Family obviously placed some significance on him. Otherwise, what merits and capabilities could a newcomer who had just changed his surname have? ¡­ ¡°Thank you,¡± Mo Chen fell silent for a short while before eventually saying in a low voice after hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Everyone should have a belief to live for. Perhaps his belief was vengeance. His parents had been framed and killed, and his sister had died tragically before his very eyes. For revenge, even if his whole body was carved with formations, enduring a pain that was beyond human tolerance at every moment, he would not hesitate. ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to thank me. Maybe my next words will make you very angry,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Mo Chen lifted his head, looking at Xu Zimei with some confusion. ¡°The Six Elements Indestructible Array is on you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Chen¡¯s complexion changed drastically in an instant. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Mo Chen took a step back, replying warily. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, you should know what the Six Elements Indestructible Array means.¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°It¡¯s the Mo Family¡¯s legacy formation, available only to the Family Head and direct lineage elders. If someone else cultivates it in secret, they would be hunted down by the entire Mo Family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Mo Chen replied indifferently. ¡°Stop pretending,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°I think you must have carved the Six Elements Indestructible Array onto your own body. Shall I call the Mo Family over now to check it out?¡± Xu Zimei did not know how Mo Chen got his hands on the Six Elements Indestructible Array. After all, that formation was tightly guarded by the Mo Family, practically impossible for outsiders to access. But he certainly knew that the first formation Mo Chen engraved within his body was the Six Elements Indestructible Array. He used the Six Elements Indestructible Array as the core, and other formations as auxiliary, etching formations all over his body. ¡­ Mo Chen¡¯s expression was unsettled upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. When he first came to the Mo Family, there was a time when he was cleaning the ancestral hall of the Taoist Array Great Emperor and inadvertently found a piece of sheepskin paper behind the statue of the ancestor. This sheepskin paper was left by the Taoist Array Great Emperor himself. It contained some of his ideas about carving formations into the body. However, such an act was too dangerous, and the Taoist Array Great Emperor was not confident about it, so he sealed it up. It was never revealed to the public; not even the Mo Family¡¯s own knew about it. When Mo Chen saw this object, he decided to try cultivating it without any hesitation. Burdened by a sea of blood and vengeance, lacking in aptitude and without any power, the only thing he had was a heart unwavering in hardship, desiring to become stronger. His cultivation was always done in secret, and Mo Chen didn¡¯t know how Xu Zimei came to know about it so clearly. ¡­ ¡°What do you want?¡± Mo Chen asked indifferently. ¡°The Six Elements Indestructible Array.¡± ¡°Figures,¡± Mo Chen murmured upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, hesitating slightly. ¡°Give me the Six Elements Indestructible Array, and there will be no ties between us,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I want to leave this place, and you can still prepare for your grand plan of revenge. I won¡¯t disclose your situation to anyone.¡± Mo Chen was silent for a short while, eventually nodding reluctantly. ¡°I hope you keep your word,¡± he said, handing over the sheepskin paper from his waist to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei took the sheepskin paper and quickly scanned over it, memorizing the contents, and then returned it to Mo Chen. ¡°Perhaps one day, your name will indeed become famous throughout Yuan Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile before leaving the courtyard. After returning to his own room, Xu Zimei also announced that he was going into seclusion for the first time. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295 Chapter 294 The Strength of True Fate World ?Chapter 295: Chapter 294 The Strength of True Fate World Chapter 295: Chapter 294 The Strength of True Fate World ¡°` He ordered Chaos to stay at the door, not allowing anyone to come in and disturb him. After returning to his room, Xu Zimei took out the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe that he had obtained from the Heaven Expanse Sage. The Great Dao is fifty, Heaven Expanse is forty-nine. Apart from the elusive one, Heaven Expanse can give rise to all things and affairs in the world. Though the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe was not as powerful, it excelled at calculating all things. It was as good at constraining formations as the Zhou Yi was at divining fortunes. Any formation inscribed into the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe would be recorded. When someone held the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, those inscribed formations could no longer trap them. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The Six Elements Indestructible Array was a formation Xu Zimei dreaded. The Taoist Array Great Emperor of that year was indeed exceptionally talented; it was very difficult for those trapped to dismantle the Six Elements Indestructible Array from within. With the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, Xu Zimei inscribed the Six Elements Indestructible Array into it. If he were ever trapped by this formation in the future, he could use the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe to deduce a way out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At this moment in the room, spiritual energy swirled around Xu Zimei, gradually condensing array seals. The number of array seals required for the Six Elements Indestructible Array was immense. In both his current and previous life, Xu Zimei had hardly ever learned about setting up formations. Fortunately, to inscribe a formation into the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, only the core operational route and a relative number of array seals were needed. It was not necessary to actually deploy a formation. Otherwise, Xu Zimei would have had to spend even more time learning about formations. Time flew by swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. The vast number of array seals condensed by Xu Zimei, along with the core operational route, merged into the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. With a ¡°boom,¡± the entire astrolabe radiated a brilliant light. Starscapes hovered in mid-air, with dazzling starlight filling Xu Zimei¡¯s room. The stars were radiant, the Milky Way hung reverse, and occasionally a few meteors zipped by. The deep blue starry sky served as the backdrop. At this moment, countless stars were interconnected. The Six Elements Indestructible Array was vast, and it was not easy for the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe to derive and deduce it. Finally, after a long time, the starscape in front of him shattered and then reassembled over a long period. The entire star map finally settled down and was absorbed into the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. In the future, when encountering the Six Elements Indestructible Array, Xu Zimei would no longer have any concerns. After putting away the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, Xu Zimei let out a deep sigh. The past several days spent condensing array seals had indeed tired him out. He placed the astrolabe into the storage ring and then took out a fragment of a broken sword. This was the true form of Qing Ling, a fragment of the True Divine Sword. The true form of Qing Ling was the spine of the True Divine Sword. A typical sword consists of two parts, the blade and the hilt. And the blade is divided into the edge, the tip, and the spine. The hilt is divided into the guard and the grip. Most swords also have a pommel, commonly known as a tassel, which doesn¡¯t serve much purpose. Right now, the sword spine in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand was covered with cracks, looking like a decayed, even unsheathed, worthless sword. No one would think that this nearly shattered sword spine once split the heavens and the earth. Somebody used it to cleave open an era. In every era, there are always a few who stand out, leaving their epic tales in the firmament. Most people, when mentioning them, marvel at their past feats. And at the various incredible legends they left behind. Some even wish they had lived in the same era, to witness the moments when they forged legends. ¡­a€| ¡°` In the True Fate World at this moment, the hundred dragon hatchlings born from the Dragon Tree could finally open their eyes. They began to grow by feeding on the fruit that grew on the Dragon Tree. It is worth mentioning that the first piece of fruit each dragon hatchling consumed would become their attribute of spiritual energy. If the first fruit they consumed was of the fire series, then they could only consume fire series fruits from then on. They could not consume fruits of other attributes. Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World was like a real world. It was endlessly providing Xu Zimei with strength. The stronger this world became, the more powerful the strength Xu Zimei could wield. And how to make the world stronger relates to the size of the world, including the natural development of its life forms. Plants, animals, humans. Distinct seasons, fresh air, mountains, rivers, forests all exist in an orderly manner. This is like a large ecological environment. They constituted what the world needed; they enriched the entire world. If one day, the world¡¯s resources were overly or even endlessly exploited. Some animals would begin to go extinct. On a small scale, it is the extinction of a species. On a large scale, it is a heavy blow to the entire world. If this situation continued, the entire world would eventually collapse and ultimately self-destruct. Every person in this world, every tree, even every drop of water, contributes to the world¡¯s strength. They are the most important members of the ecological chain. This is also why Xu Zimei has always wanted to merge Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao. The birth of these hundred Divine Dragons has made them members of the Divine Continent. It also made the whole world more perfect and stronger. As for those nine Ancient Monster Beasts, their Chaos counterparts are also soon to finish gestating. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay much attention and left the True Fate World. Although he was the Creator God of this world, all things have their own laws of development. He would not interfere with the evolution of this world unless absolutely necessary. If any life form disrupted the world¡¯s development, it would naturally be punished. This is the purpose of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s existence. ¡­¡­ After leaving the room, Xu Zimei also bid farewell to Mo Canghai. He had done what he needed to do, and after resting in the Mo Family for a few days, it was time to return to the True Martial Holy Sect. Sect Master Xiao had already returned, and Xu Zimei wondered what the Sect Gate was like now. After parting with Mo Canghai, Xu Zimei, riding on the Dark Heaven Tiger, also known as Situ Goudan, headed towards the Extreme West Region. ¡­¡­ This world abounded with various races, the Three Thousand Races each with their own strengths. Many races stand in the realm of mortals. Such as the human race, which prospered greatly since the True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors. But there were also races that didn¡¯t wish to conflict with the human race at its peak, avoiding the brunt and eventually going into seclusion. The Taoist Clan was such a race, hidden away from the world. No one knew where their stronghold was, and there were not many of the Taoist Clan left walking the world in this era. In a boundary within the Endless Void that was unknown to all, there was a very secluded world. Most members of the Taoist Clan lived here. Today, the Taoist Clan was celebrating together, and it was very lively. Because today was the fifteenth birthday of the son of the Clan Leader of the Taoist Clan, Dao Tianyun. Most importantly, after turning fifteen, Dao Tianyun could officially start cultivation and thus set foot on the path of cultivation. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296 Chapter 295 Reincarnation Elder Appears ?Chapter 296: Chapter 295 Reincarnation Elder Appears Chapter 296: Chapter 295 Reincarnation Elder Appears The Taoist Clan celebrated as a whole today, with throngs of clanspeople lining both sides of the street. Today was not only Dao Tianyun¡¯s birthday but also his coming-of-age ceremony. Each year, the Taoist Clan would select a Saint Heir to compete for the Destiny of the era. And although Dao Tianyun had not yet begun his cultivation, as the son of the Clan Leader, his every move attracted much attention. ¡­ The platform for the coming-of-age ceremony had been prepared, and the clanspeople on either side of the street cheered. Dao Tianyun slowly ascended the steps, one by one, as if bathing in the spring breeze. He stood in the very center of the martial stage, flanked by the Taoist Clan¡¯s higher-ups. Below, some cheered, with flower petals from the wind-blown flowers filling the sky. It was a grand coming-of-age ceremony. ¡°I,¡± Dao Tianyun slowly lifted his head, for some reason today, during his coming-of-age ceremony, his mind was a blank. It was as if his memory had been erased by something, and his consciousness was in a daze. ¡°Tianyun, quickly say something,¡± someone beside him urged. At that moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly streaked across the sky, followed by a ¡°boom¡± that echoed mid-air. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Then there was the crackling of electricity. All of a sudden, Dao Tianyun stiffened, feeling as if a thunderclap had exploded within his memories. It was as if many memories that didn¡¯t belong to him were being forcefully infused into him. ¡°Am I Dao Tianyun, or?¡± He knelt on the ground, clutching his head and roaring, this anomaly immediately drawing the attention of everyone present. A very powerful aura burst forth from all around him. After a long time, he slowly stood up. His aura was proud, and his eyes emitted a very strange vibe. Standing on the martial stage, he said just one sentence before collapsing to the ground. ¡°My name is Reincarnation, and I shall walk the invincible path once more.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei left Ten Thousand Arrays City, heading toward the Extreme West Region. The shortest route from the Eastern Continent to the Extreme West Region naturally lay through the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He lay atop the Dark Heaven Tiger, in no hurry along the way. Travelling on the broad imperial road, Xu Zimei encountered more and more people. ¡°Have you heard? Something big has happened to the Huang Family.¡± ¡°Which Huang Family?¡± someone asked curiously. ¡°Which else, but the Huang Family of Northwest City.¡± ¡°Ah, the family with the legacy of the Sword God!¡± the person beside exclaimed, then asked. ¡°What happened to the Huang Family?¡± ¡°They say there¡¯s a castaway from their family seeking revenge on the Huang Family. There¡¯s going to be quite the spectacle to watch.¡± Listenting to the discussions of the passersby, Xu Zimei was slightly stunned. These people were all rushing to watch the excitement at the Huang Family. Yan Buhui was a member of the Huang Family, but Xu Zimei was unsure if the castaway these people were talking about was Yan Buhui. He decided to go and see for himself. ¡­a€| Northwest City is located within the territory governed by the Dan Family. The founder of their family, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint of that time, was also a Talented Disciple and was even touted as a hot favorite to win Destiny of that era. The Dan Family even sought to curry favor with the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint by separating Northwest City and gifting it to him. Later, Northwest City became the private territory of the Huang Family. Although Northwest City was within the territory governed by the Dan Family, it was not under their jurisdiction at all. Unfortunately, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint of that time did not make it to the end. In the end, it was a man named Yin Tian who fought through thorns and thistles, bearing the Destiny of that era. As for the ultimate fate of the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. Some say he died in the last battle fighting for destiny against Emperor Yintian. Others say he stepped into immortality and ultimately hid somewhere within the Huang Family, where he began to earnestly cultivate in seclusion. However, no matter which ending took place, it cannot change the fact that the Huang Family is now a powerful first-rate force. Destroying the Huang Family would be impossible without the power of someone who has stepped into immortality. Xu Zimei rode the Dark Heaven Tiger, following the crowd towards Northwest City. Along the way, he inquired a little and finally understood that the person wanting to destroy the Huang Family was none other than Yan Buhui. A few days ago, Yan Buhui had issued a challenge to the Huang Family, seeking justice for the death of his mother and the unfair treatment he had suffered over the years. The last time Xu Zimei saw Yan Buhui was in Mixed Yuan Ancient City. The other had defeated Qin Feiming and had followed him to the Heaven Edge Pavilion to accept the inheritance of the Eternal Sword God. In such a short period of time, Xu Zimei did not believe that he had the strength to destroy the Huang Family. The only explanation must be that he was relying on external help. ¡­¡­ The massive city stood tall between heaven and earth. Viewed from the northwest, at sunset, the halo of the setting sun is on the same horizontal line as the city. It¡¯s as if the sunset is falling into the city, rendering half the sky with its beauty. The Huang Family has been operating in Northwest City for thousands of years, deeply rooted. It has become an existence akin to a overlord. Northwest City is very vast, and it is not just the people of the Huang Family who live here. When Xu Zimei arrived, it was already dusk. The city was brightly lit, and due to the arrival of many outsiders, it seemed very lively. Xu Zimei found an inn and quietly awaited Yan Buhui¡¯s arrival. In the past life, it was a hundred years later when Yan Buhui came to the Huang Family for revenge. But in this life, Xu Zimei changed Yan Buhui¡¯s life to a certain extent. Still, Xu Zimei was not optimistic about Yan Buhui¡¯s chances. Although Heaven Edge Pavilion was powerful, they wouldn¡¯t gather the full force of their sect for the sake of Yan Buhui¡¯s personal vendetta to strike at the Huang Family, would they? More importantly, Yan Buhui had never gone to the Central Continent. The Heaven Edge Pavilion he belonged to was merely a branch on the Eastern Continent. This strength indeed still fell short of attacking the Huang Family. Because Xu Zimei knew a piece of information. The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint was actually still alive. In his previous life, Xu Zimei had once seen Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint from afar. With the existence of the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint, even some Imperial Rule Immortal Sects could contend with the Huang Family. It seemed that the people of the Huang Family were still unaware of the existence of their ancestor. ¡­¡­ A night without words, the still-drowsy city was suddenly awakened by a clap of thunder. A ¡°boom¡± resounded, shocking everyone in the entire city. Many people ran out of their rooms to look towards the outside of the city. They saw a group of people treading through the sky, clad in white, rapidly approaching from afar. The one leading was Yan Buhui. After a long absence, the current Yan Buhui had grown a lot. His aura was condensed, and the demeanor of the Esteem Vein Realm echoed around him. That unique Sword Intent spread across the heaven and earth, enduring and sharp. ¡°Where are the people of the Huang Family?¡± a voice thundered across the sky. The people following Yan Buhui shouted with high spirits. Located at the most central part of Northwest City, the Huang Family was situated here. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At this moment, spiritual energy was also pervading the firmament, as the Family Head of the Huang Family, Huang Guyuan, led many elders to rise through the sky. They stood opposite Yan Buhui from afar. ¡°My revered father, did you ever anticipate this day,¡± Yan Buhui stood at the forefront, asking in an indifferent voice. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297 Chapter 296 The Solitary Orchid Between Heaven and Earth ?Chapter 297: Chapter 296 The Solitary Orchid Between Heaven and Earth Chapter 297: Chapter 296 The Solitary Orchid Between Heaven and Earth ¡°Buhui, was it necessary for things to reach this point?¡± Huang Guyuan sighed. ¡°After all, this place is your home too. Even though it has treated you unfairly, it shouldn¡¯t have come down to a life-and-death struggle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always said keeping this guy around is a threat,¡± the Great Elder of the Huang Family said discontentedly. ¡°Unfair?¡± Yan Buhui sneered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save my mother when she died? I¡¯ve lived in this family worse than a dog, even seeking refuge in the True Martial Holy Sect. You still refused to let me go, sending Huang Tianxie over to try to drive me out of the True Martial Holy Sect. How should these accounts be settled?¡± ¡°No matter how you put it, I am still your father. That is an unchangeable fact,¡± Huang Guyuan replied. ¡°Do you really consider me your son in your eyes?¡± Yan Buhui asked indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to play the sentiment card anymore. Today, I am here for justice.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Every person who has humiliated me over the years deserves to die,¡± Yan Buhui responded with a stern tone. ¡°But rest assured, I am clear about grievances and gratitude; I won¡¯t indiscriminately kill those innocent young ones.¡± Hearing Yan Buhui¡¯s words, the Great Elder behind him had a drastic change in expression. Enveloped in the aura of the Saint Vein Realm, he shouted, ¡°Huang Buhui, you are being too presumptuous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, my name is Yan Buhui. I don¡¯t carry the Huang surname nor do I crave it,¡± Yan Buhui cut off the Great Elder immediately. He spoke indifferently, ¡°And so what if I am presumptuous?¡± Just as the Great Elder, teeming with imposing aura, seemed about to make a move, Huang Guyuan lightly shook his head, stopping the Great Elder. He turned his gaze towards the person standing next to Yan Buhui. It was a man clad in a white robe. The style of the robe was slightly different, etched with four bold characters on the back. ¡®Heaven Edge Pavilion,¡¯ these four characters were engulfed in blazing flames. If Huang Guyuan hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, this insignia was the symbol of the Heaven Edge Pavilion. Huang Guyuan felt an instant sense of difficulty; although he didn¡¯t know how Yan Buhui had managed to get involved with the Heaven Edge Pavilion. But this organization, with three sovereigns at its helm, was indeed enough to strike terror into anyone. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t just let Yan Buhui do as he pleased. Because Huang Guyuan knew that most of his Huang Family had oppressed Yan Buhui. He couldn¡¯t just watch them all die with his eyes open, could he? ¡­ ¡°Are you gentlemen from the Heaven Edge Pavilion?¡± Huang Guyuan bowed slightly, asking the person behind Yan Buhui. ¡°Family Head Huang, renowned far and wide,¡± the man in white who had been silent until now replied with a smile. ¡°May I ask which member of the Heaven Edge Pavilion you are?¡± ¡°Qin Chaotian,¡± the man in white replied flatly. ¡°The person in charge of the Heaven Edge Pavilion¡¯s division in the Eastern Continent,¡± Hearing this name, Huang Guyuan exclaimed in shock. As the Family Head of the Huang Family, he was somewhat knowledgeable about the high-end forces of the Eastern Continent. This Qin Chaotian was a powerhouse of the Divine Vein Realm, a peak presence in the Eastern Continent. He was in charge of all matters concerning the Heaven Edge Pavilion in the Eastern Continent. Given that the Heaven Edge Pavilion was primarily an intelligence organization, it was usually very difficult to see Qin Chaotian in person. Huang Guyuan sensed that something was amiss; it seemed Yan Buhui¡¯s relationship with the Heaven Edge Pavilion was no ordinary matter. ¡°Our Huang Family doesn¡¯t seem to have any grievances with the Heaven Edge Pavilion, right?¡± Huang Guyuan asked tentatively. ¡°Yan Buhui has been chosen by our Heaven Edge Pavilion¡¯s division in the Eastern Continent as the Saint Heir,¡± Qin Chaotian said blandly. ¡°To a certain extent, he represents our division of the Heaven Edge Pavilion. ¡°We naturally have an obligation to help with his matters.¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, Xu Zimei chuckled softly from below. It seemed that Yan Buhui had received the recognition of the Eternal Sword God, otherwise Heaven Edge Pavilion wouldn¡¯t be so certain. ¡°Do you really think our Huang Family can be trifled with?¡± Huang Guyuan frowned, speaking with an embarrassed face. ¡°Whether we can or cannot will be known if we try,¡± Qin Chaotian replied, smiling faintly. Huang Guyuan looked at the Huang Family members behind him, and after a brief moment of concentration, he spoke lightly. ¡°Please ask Elder Youlan to leave her seclusion.¡± ¡°Huang Youlan, that name sounds so familiar,¡± someone in the crowd watching the scene murmured. ¡°Could it be Lord Junjian?¡± another person asked uncertainly. ¡°A single Huang Youlan blesses the entire Heaven Wasteland with nobility.¡± Someone beside them suddenly realized and shouted, ¡°I know now. Gentleman Sword Huang Youlan, the most talented member of the Huang Family since the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. It¡¯s said that she secluded herself hundreds of years ago to break through to the Immortal Realm, and since then, there¡¯s been no news of her.¡± ¡­ In a very concealed cave on the back mountain of the Huang Family, the green vegetation had overgrown within the decayed crevice of the mountain wall. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The thick vegetation carried an earthy scent, fresh with the odor of plants. At this moment, as the mountain wall trembled, the crevice began to fracture, and a pale blue light surged toward the heavens. A hole appeared in the crevice of the mountain wall. The pale orchids drifted gently in midair, as if a shower of flowers descended. A cool breeze blew by, scattering the petals gracefully, creating a beautiful scene. The fragrance filled the air, and everyone could smell the refreshing scent. As the petals floated down, a woman in a blue dress stepped upon them, approaching from the edge of the sky. Her aura, at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, was formidable, shattering the entire space of the sky. The flower rain fell around her, her long hair fluttering, like a fairy directly descending from the ninth heaven. ¡°Ancestor Youlan,¡± at this moment, all the members of the Huang Family who saw the woman walking on air, greeted her and knelt in reverence. ¡°Guyuan, what do you summon me for?¡± the woman asked in a gentle voice. ¡°Ancestor Youlan, Heaven Edge Pavilion wants to annihilate our Huang Family, I had no choice,¡± Huang Guyuan complained bitterly. Looking at the gaze cast by Huang Youlan, Qin Chaotian replied with a smile, ¡°The favored daughter of the Huang Family is indeed astonishing.¡± Huang Youlan didn¡¯t answer; her fingers casually pinched a drifting orchid petal. The orchid petal was lightly sent flying out. With a ¡°boom¡± sound, endless spiritual energy erupted, and the overwhelming momentum ravaged the edges of the sky. The sky was cleaved open by the petals, creating an Avenue to Heaven, with the roar of a ferocious cyclone. Qin Chaotian¡¯s face changed, and he hastily blocked with both palms in front of him, his True Fate surging behind him. ¡°Thunderous rumbling,¡± the petal exploded in front of his eyes. A black hole was struck into the sky, and Qin Chaotian¡¯s figure was seen flying backwards. Everyone looked up to see that Qin Chaotian¡¯s clothes were torn, his body covered in countless injuries, looking very ragged. ¡°I think you might have misunderstood,¡± Qin Chaotian said, restraining the smile on his face. ¡°Your opponent is not me.¡± As Qin Chaotian¡¯s voice fell, Huang Youlan looked indifferently towards the distance. At the end of the sky, vast Immortal Might was descending. The melody of boundless immortal charm resonated at the edge of the sky. The might belonging to the Mysterious Immortal Realm echoed in midair. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298 Chapter 297 Stepping into Immortality Pavilion Elder Cang ?Chapter 298: Chapter 297 Stepping into Immortality: Pavilion Elder Cang Chapter 298: Chapter 297 Stepping into Immortality: Pavilion Elder Cang When that immense Immortal Might cascaded down from midair, everyone present had their complexions dramatically change. A gray-clothed elder was seen slowly approaching from the horizon. Spiritual Energy surged around him, his presence astounding. Even Huang Youlan had a grave expression, squinting her eyes at the newcomer. Though the other was merely a One-Step Mysterious Immortal, once one began Stepping into Immortality, their lifespan would drastically increase, forever separating immortals from mortals. This was not something the Divine Vein Realm could compare to. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve requested Pavilion Elder Cang from the headquarters,¡± Qin Chaotian said blandly from the side. ¡°Futile resistance is useless.¡± ¡°The Heaven Edge Pavilion really is going all out,¡± Huang Guyuan remarked with focused attention. Although the Heaven Edge Pavilion was a sect of three emperors, no matter what, those who had stepped into immortality were peak combatants, and they probably didn¡¯t have many of them. Now they had actually taken action for the sake of Yan Buhui alone, which spoke to his importance. By Huang Youlan¡¯s side, rivers of Spiritual Energy churned, with her True Fate emerging behind her. It was a blossoming secluded orchid, extremely beautiful and proud. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? At the moment when the secluded orchid flower bloomed, Huang Youlan pinched a petal in her palm. Light blue Spiritual Energy diffused above the petal, which began to ripple upon ripple, and with overwhelming momentum, it flew out. The direction it flew was precisely towards the Mysterious Immortal who was advancing across the void. The gray-clothed elder stopped in his tracks, watching the petal approaching him, and gently waved his right hand. The Immortal Qi of Wu Geng pervaded the air, shattering all the surrounding space. With a ¡°boom,¡± an explosion sounded, and the secluded orchid petal was actually engulfed by a black hole blasted open by the Immortal Qi. The elder took another step in the void and arrived in front of everyone. ¡°Greetings, Pavilion Elder Cang,¡± Qin Chaotian hurriedly saluted and greeted. Although he was a Martial Artist of the Divine Vein Realm and only one step away from Stepping into Immortality, that single step was an insurmountable gulf that many people could not cross in their entire lives. The status of an immortal was unshakable. ¡°It seems everyone is quite welcoming to me,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang said with a light chuckle as he looked at the drifting orchid petals in the sky. ¡°Are you intent on exterminating a clan today?¡± Huang Youlan asked indifferently. ¡°Not exterminating, just killing some people who should be killed,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang said as he turned his gaze toward Yan Buhui. ¡°Are you the descendant of the Eternal Ancestor?¡± ¡°Yes, Pavilion Elder,¡± Yan Buhui quickly replied. ¡°Work hard in your Cultivation. Don¡¯t disappoint the expectations of the ancestor,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang said with a smile. ¡°Being chosen by the ancestor, surely you must have something extraordinary about you.¡± Yan Buhui nodded vigorously. The atmosphere at this moment had become somewhat tense. With a sweep of Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s hand, a vast expanse of Immortal light covered half the Firmament. He spoke out loud, ¡°According to Yan Buhui¡¯s wishes. Those who are unrelated should leave. We will only kill those who need to be killed.¡± Hearing Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s words, Huang Youlan looked puzzledly at Huang Guyuan next to her. After all, she had appeared here without the chance to ask, still unclear as to why the Heaven Edge Pavilion would make an enemy of the Huang Family. It seemed to involve this young man named Yan Buhui. Huang Guyuan hesitated for a moment, but ultimately he gave a simple explanation of the situation. He pleaded, ¡°Ancestor, according to their words, at least half of the Huang Family has oppressed that Yan Buhui. Wouldn¡¯t that mean exterminating half of our clan?¡± ¡°Is this how you manage your family?¡± Huang Youlan furrowed her brows tightly, her body radiating tumultuous Spiritual Energy. Some looked at Huang Guyuan with a furious gaze. ¡°How was your position as Family Head determined? Under your hands, how could the Huang Family not decline.¡± Feeling somewhat ashamed, Huang Guyuan next to him lowered his head, not knowing how to rebut. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°Honored one,¡± Huang Youlan turned her head to look at Pavilion Elder Cang and finally said. ¡°We can hand over the mastermind who oppressed Yan Buhui. But those who merely followed and occasionally oppressed him, can they be spared?¡± Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s gaze turned to Yan Buhui at his side, seemingly waiting for his answer. ¡°Originally, I wanted to annihilate their clans, but still, out of old affection, I will spare those innocent people,¡± Yan Buhui said indifferently. ¡°However, I will not let off anyone who has ever oppressed me. Maybe it¡¯s alright if one or two people occasionally oppress me, but have you ever thought about how it feels when hundreds or even close to a thousand people do so?¡± ¡°Public opinion is something to be feared,¡± Qin Chaotian said lightly on the side. ¡°What about you? Will you hand over those people? Or will you resist until the end?¡± Pavilion Elder Cang asked blandly. ¡°I know Heaven Edge Pavilion is extraordinary, but our Huang Family is not something to be trifled with,¡± Huang Youlan said with a slight frown. She lightly stated, ¡°There¡¯s no need to turn this into a life-and-death struggle; our Huang Family has already stepped back.¡± ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand who is in control of the current situation,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang replied lightly. With a grand swing of his hand, a beam of ultimate Immortal Qi attacked Huang Youlan. Huang Youlan¡¯s expression became serious as the True Fate Yulan flower behind her bloomed with a radiance extending for miles. A pale blue glow enveloped half of the heavens. Countless Yulan flowers fell from the sky and before Huang Youlan, they coalesced into a giant Yulan flower petal. The Yulan petal slowly rotated, and the beam of ultimate Immortal Qi struck the petal. With a ¡°boom,¡± a maelstrom of energy exploded, and it seemed as if the firmament itself would be overturned by this supreme gale. When the gale dispersed and everyone looked up again. They saw that half of the Yulan flower¡¯s petals had been destroyed, and the remaining half was teetering on the brink of collapse. But be that as it may, she had managed to block Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s strike. ¡°Among Martial Artists of the Divine Vein Realm, you are quite remarkable,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang said lightly. Huang Youlan took a deep breath as the Spiritual Energy around her boiled with even greater fervor. Countless Yulan flowers bloomed around her, densely packed petals nearly filling the entire firmament. Standing amidst the rain of flowers in her blue dress, her peak Divine Vein Realm aura slowly gathered strength. ¡­ Seeing this scene, Pavilion Elder Cang chuckled lightly. In that moment, a hellish Immortal Might emanated from his surroundings. Half of the firmament seemed to fall into ruin and collapse behind him. Enshrouded by immortal mist, his True Fate slowly emerged behind him. That was a peculiar and uncanny fire, pure white in color, its intense heat burning the entire space. At that moment, Pavilion Elder Cang waved his right hand and that ball of white flame instantly turned into a sea of fire, enveloping half the firmament within it. As the sea of fire spread across the sky, the Yulan flowers around Huang Youlan began to burn. It seemed all were entombed within the sea of fire. Popping and crackling sounds rang out. The whole firmament was covered by the sea of fire, no matter how Huang Youlan used her Spiritual Energy. The flames, as if conscious, simply could not be extinguished and burned even more vigorously instead. As the flames burned in midair, all of these were the evolution of Huang Youlan¡¯s True Fate. It was akin to burning her True Fate itself, Huang Youlan let out a pitiful scream, her figure slowly falling from the sea of fire. At that moment, she no longer had her previous poise, floating gracefully in her long dress. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299 Chapter 298 Above the Sword Dao, I Am Invincible ?Chapter 299: Chapter 298 Above the Sword Dao, I Am Invincible Chapter 299: Chapter 298 Above the Sword Dao, I Am Invincible Her hair was somewhat disheveled; her complexion, pale, and the corners of her mouth still bore traces of fresh blood. Upon witnessing this scene, the spectators below, who were watching the excitement, were greatly shocked. ¡°The Huang Family really has kicked an iron plate this time, not even Lord Junjian, their esteemed ancestor, could match up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? I saw it coming. The Huang Family may be strong, but their fame is only great within our Northwest City. As for Heaven Edge Pavilion, that¡¯s a force from the Central Continent with three emperors in its ranks. They¡¯re simply not at the same level.¡± ¡°The Huang Family has been arrogant all along, and now it¡¯s time for them to taste some bitterness.¡± At this moment, amidst the sky, Huang Guyuan hurriedly led the numerous elders forward to support Huang Youlan. Everyone asked with some concern, ¡°Ancestor, are you alright?¡± ¡°With my True Fate injured, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need a long period of recovery,¡± Huang Youlan said as she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s our fault, we¡¯re the ones who have implicated the ancestor,¡± Huang Guyuan said, blaming himself. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that now; let¡¯s wait and see how they decide to deal with the Huang Family,¡± Huang Youlan said, shaking her head. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The crowd looked up and saw that with a wave of Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s hand, all the top-ranking members of the Huang Family were suppressed. Pavilion Elder Cang scanned his eyes around and said indifferently, ¡°I keep my word. I¡¯ll only kill those who deserve it; the innocent will not be wantonly slaughtered.¡± After he spoke, his gaze turned to Yan Buhui. Yan Buhui took a deep breath, slowly drew his sword, and step by step, walked forward. His whole body was wrapped in Sword Intent, with each step making the Sword Intent behind him even heavier. At this moment, the disciples of the Huang Family were all gathered together, looking at Yan Buhui with palpable fear and anxiety. ¡°Cousin Buhui, I was blind before. Please, for the sake of being from the same clan, spare my life,¡± one of the Huang Family disciples, unable to bear the oppressive atmosphere, quickly fell to his knees and pleaded for mercy. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The sword light flashed across the sky, and the pleading disciple¡¯s head had already fallen to the ground. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you bullied me, but none of those who insulted my mother in the past will escape,¡± Yan Buhui said as he lifted his sword and charged into the crowd. The disciples of the Huang Family did not even dare to resist, as a powerful Stepping into Immortality expert was watching from above. Even if they fought back, it would be useless. At this moment, the most panicked person was Huang Tianxie, for he had even gone to the True Martial Holy Sect, intending to have Yan Buhui expelled from the sect. ¡°Father, save me!¡± Huang Tianxie cried desperately to Huang Guyuan for help. Huang Guyuan took a deep breath, not daring to make any rash moves. The pressure from the Stepping into Immortality powerful expert was looming over him. Huang Guyuan believed that if he truly dared to make a move, the other party would surely not be courteous. He closed his eyes in despair. ¡­ In the center of the Huang Family courtyard stood a statue covered with rust. The statue was forged from wrought iron. It depicted a man with long hair, a longsword on his back. The originally white-painted robe, now stained with russet spots, could hardly be seen in its former glory. The features of the statue were not overly life-like, but the expression was a very gentle smile. Huang Youlan slowly approached the statue, gently caressing it with her hand. ¡°You have neglected the statue of the ancestor,¡± she stated hesitantly as she observed the rust on the statue. The high-ranking members of the Huang Family behind her all remained silent, without uttering a word. Ashamed, they bowed their heads. Ignoring the Huang Family disciples being slaughtered in the distance, Huang Youlan turned and sternly said to the high-ranking members, ¡°Kneel down, all of you, and reflect on your actions over the years.¡± As she spoke, Huang Youlan was the first to kneel. ¡­ Once upon a time, there was a man. A Sword God named Heaven Wasteland. He was our Huang Family¡¯s pride. Because of him, the Dan Clan divided Northwest City and gave it to us. He once competed with Emperor Yintian for Destiny, and though he was defeated, it was a glorious defeat. Long ago, many legends about the Sword God always circulated within the Huang Family. People considered him the pride of Northwest City. However, as time passed, the legends about the Sword God slowly faded into obscurity. The glory of the past eventually became just thata€¡± the past. The dust of time obscured all brilliance. At this moment, watching all the high-ranking members kneeling, the disciples of the Huang Family followed suit and knelt as well. The statue at the front still stood solitary. The iron rust seemed to silently speak of the unspeaking time. The expression on that statue¡¯s face was forever a gentle smile. But no one noticed, different strands of Spiritual Energy were echoing around the statue. Yan Buhui¡¯s slaughter continued. He vented all the resentment of his first twenty years of life. He had watched helplessly as his mother died of illness before his eyes, abandoned by those who could have helped. He had also suffered oppression from his clansmen, who not only bullied him but also insulted his deceased mother. The more he killed, the more Yan Buhui felt his body becoming unblocked and his thoughts becoming clear. All the resentment that had built up over twenty years was finally being released, as if even his realm could not hold it back. ¡­¡­ ¡°How do I feel like the ancestor¡¯s statue is moving,¡± Said cautiously one of the high-ranking members who were kneeling below, looking at the statue at the front. Everyone raised their heads and saw that the longsword carried on the back of the statue in front of them seemed to be vibrating. As if the iron sword was going to be drawn from the scabbard. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± someone said in horror. Just as his voice fell, there was a clang. A sound of unsheathing a sword almost echoed through the entire heaven and earth. The rusted statue began to vibrate rapidly. At the spot on the statue¡¯s abdomen, a black hole materializing Spiritual Energy appeared, sucking everything inside. The black hole was deep and boundless, and nothing inside could be seen clearly. ¡°This is,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang squinted slightly from above, looking somewhat solemn at the inside of the black hole. Only to see a man in a black robe, with a blood-colored cloak draped behind him, slowly walking out from the black hole. The longsword carried on the back of the statue was drawn from its sheath, and the rust that had covered the original iron sword shattered completely. The whole sword was renewed, its edge was incredibly sharp. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Purple stripes flowed along the sword blade, and a sea of Sword Intent, stretching for miles, surged around the man. The moment this man appeared, all of the onlooking crowd who bore swords, All their longswords began trembling involuntarily at that moment. As if they were encountering the emperor among swords, submitting and lightly chiming in reverence. ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint,¡± someone said in a low voice, disbelieving. ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven Wasteland Sword Ancestor, the Sword Ancestor has returned. It turns out the Sword Ancestor has always been here.¡± At this moment, the people of the Huang Family wept with joy, all howling towards the sky. Many people knelt down as well. The onlookers around them also started shouting along with the atmosphere. ¡°Sword God, Sword God.¡± His renown was evident. ¡°Flattening the Zhou Sea Five Continents, dominating the Shenghua four domains, atop the Sword Dao I am invincible.¡± The indifferent words, along with the stern Sword Intent, burst open in the Firmament. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300 Chapter 299 The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint Reappears ?Chapter 300: Chapter 299: The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint Reappears Chapter 300: Chapter 299: The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint Reappears As the piercing sword intent exploded, everyone in Northwest City looked up towards the sky. A man with a blood-red cape and black robes entered their field of vision. ¡°Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint,¡± someone said with a trembling voice. At this moment, not only the people of Northwest City, but also the descendants of the Huang Family were astounded. Looking at the figure in the sky, it was clear they hadn¡¯t reacted yet. ¡°The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint is still at the Huang Family, he didn¡¯t die years ago when he contended with Emperor Yintian for destiny.¡± ¡°Indeed, but who knows to what realm the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint has reached now.¡± ¡°Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang murmured to himself with some gravity upon seeing the figure in the sky. Vast waves of Immortal Qi radiated from the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. The imposing Immortal Might covered the entire firmament. Witnessing the figure in the sky, the people of the Huang Family were filled with emotion. ¡°Our ancestor,¡± an elderly man murmured softly as he watched the silhouette of the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. That might have been the most prosperous period for the Huang Family. He once walked the path of destiny bearing the hopes and expectations of countless people. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï People watched his figure departing into the distance. The same black robes, the same blood-red cape. After that departure, the people of the Huang Family never saw the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint again. Only word came that Emperor Yintian had carried the destiny of that era. ¡­ The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint slowly turned his head, his black hair lightly blowing in the breeze. Sword-browed, sword-eyed. His deep eyes seemed to contain endless Sword Qi surging within, As the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint slowly lowered his gaze to look at the descendants of the Huang Family below. He smiled gently. ¡°So, you are still alive?¡± Pavilion Elder Cang asked indifferently. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint asked with a smile, raising his head. ¡°We don¡¯t, but I have heard of the Sword Saint¡¯s fame,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang replied evenly. ¡°Just now, the Sword Saint said, ¡®On the Sword Dao, I am invincible.¡¯ Those words seem a bit too bold, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°How so?¡± Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint asked. ¡°If the Sword Dao is already invincible, how could you lose to Emperor Yintian,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang asked with a light laugh. ¡°I lost to him, but my Sword Dao did not lose to him,¡± the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint replied, shaking his head. He slowly picked up the sword in his hand. At this moment, all the swords within Northwest City began to chime and tremble. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Piercing Sword Intent spread out from his body. The entire firmament was split in two, cleaved in half. Around him, nine Vein Gates opened simultaneously, and the storm of congealed Sword Intent raged. ¡°Since when did the Heaven Edge Pavilion get involved in our Huang Family¡¯s affairs?¡± The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint said lightly. At this moment, his momentum grew higher and higher, soaring mightily into the heavens. The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint slowly swung the longsword in his hand. A satisfying ¡°clang¡± of the sword rang out. Alarming Sword Intent erupted from the tip of the sword, booming thunderously across the distant horizon. Looking at the Sword Intent stirring up endless storms, sweeping over everything. Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s expression grew solemn, and the flames behind him burned even fiercer. The flames swept across half the firmament, colliding with the Sword Intent. With a ¡°boom,¡± half the sky was ravaged open. Endless gales spread out like a mushroom cloud, scattering dust everywhere. When all had settled, The people of Northwest City looked up only to see the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint and Pavilion Elder Cang facing each other from afar. The atmosphere of Immortal Extreme enveloped half the sky. Pavilion Elder Cang of the Profound Immortal Realm found himself nearly unable to stand under the pressure. Suddenly, a streak of blood shot forth, and Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s arm was severed directly. Blood sprayed out from the wound. ¡°Heaven Wasteland, you are declaring war against my Heaven Edge Pavilion,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang said with an uncomfortable expression, his voice faint. ¡°This is punishment for your interference in the Huang Family¡¯s affairs,¡± the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint said indifferently. ¡°As for your so-called declaration of war, you¡¯re not qualified to speak of that. Let the old Eternal come himself.¡± Upon hearing the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint¡¯s words, Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s expression fluctuated, and eventually, he could only snort coldly. The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint turned his head, directing his gaze toward Yan Buhui. Yan Buhui felt a heavy weight descend upon him as if a pressure was bearing down. Nonetheless, he stood upright, gazing steadily at the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint with a calm look. ¡°You have received my inheritance,¡± the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint said, his gaze intense before finally speaking indifferently. In his lifetime, Yan Buhui had received the inheritance of two great Sword Saints. Once was during his time with the True Martial Holy Sect when he inadvertently received that of the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. The other was when he defeated Qin Feiming and received that of the Eternal Sword Saint. ¡°I have indeed inadvertently received the Senior¡¯s inheritance,¡± Yan Buhui nodded and responded. ¡°Then why do you harbor enmity against your family?¡± asked the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint, puzzled. Yan Buhui paused for a moment, then briefly explained the situation. He concluded by saying, ¡°The family has become my Heart Demon, and I must eradicate this Heart Demon to clear my thoughts. Only then can my path on the Martial Path continue.¡± Hearing Yan Buhui¡¯s words, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint fell silent for a moment. He finally said indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. If you leave now, from hereafter, you will have no further entanglements with the Huang Family.¡± Yan Buhui turned around and looked at the bodies he had killed. He said indifferently, ¡°I have long since had no entanglements with the Huang Family.¡± Watching Yan Buhui¡¯s departing figure, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint shook his head slightly and sighed, ¡°Pity, such a promising seedling.¡± Now turning his head, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint glanced at the many high-level members of the Huang Family and walked straight into the Huang Family¡¯s residence. ¡°Clean up these bodies, and the rest of you, come with me to discuss important matters.¡± ¡­a€| Yan Buhui hadn¡¯t walked far from the Huang Family when he saw Xu Zimei. He was slightly surprised. ¡°Congratulations, your great revenge has been avenged,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to congratulate. After all, they still have the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint,¡± Yan Buhui replied, shaking his head. ¡°Have you joined the Heaven Edge Pavilion?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect wouldn¡¯t help me seek revenge, but the Heaven Edge Pavilion was willing. You should understand my choice,¡± Yan Buhui nodded in response. ¡°But rest assured, I won¡¯t forget the favor I owe you.¡± As the two were talking, they saw Pavilion Elder Cang and Qin Chaotian descend from the sky. Although Pavilion Elder Cang had lost an arm, being a Profound Immortal, his strength suggested that it would likely regenerate before long. That was the leeway the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint gave, not willing to make an enemy of the Heaven Edge Pavilion. ¡°Buhui, let¡¯s go back and discuss further,¡± Qin Chaotian said from the side. ¡°Uncle Qin, I don¡¯t want to pursue the matter with the Huang Family anymore,¡± Yan Buhui said, shaking his head. ¡°The people who deserved to die are mostly dead.¡± ¡°The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint is challenging the face of our Heaven Edge Pavilion. I shall report this truthfully to headquarters,¡± Pavilion Elder Cang said with a bit of embarrassment. ¡°I will come to the Heaven Edge Pavilion to find you when I have the chance,¡± Xu Zimei said to Yan Buhui with a smile. Yan Buhui nodded, and then the two of them parted ways at Northwest City. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301 Chapter 300 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect ?Chapter 301: Chapter 300 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect Chapter 301: Chapter 300 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect Having left Northwest City, Xu Zimei made a special trip to Maple Leaf City. Xiao Guizi and Yao Shengnan were still there. This city, reminiscent of maple leaves, bloomed amidst the waning autumn. The weather had gradually cooled down. Xu Zimei liked autumn. He liked the continuous rainy season and remembered enjoying walks in the rain when he was very young. When he arrived at Maple Leaf City, Xiao Guizi and Yao Shengnan were still living in that courtyard. Xiao Guizi¡¯s injuries had also healed. ¡°Brother Zimo,¡± greeted Xiao Guizi excitedly upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. ¡°You must have been living comfortably lately,¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°I guess, but I¡¯m almost bored to death,¡± Xiao Guizi replied with a smile as well. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei nodded and turned to Yao Shengnan, saying, ¡°The Extinct Heaven Sect has been destroyed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± Yao Shengnan said in slight astonishment. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï After all, in her memory, that sect, with its two emperors, seemed overwhelmingly powerful. ¡°How can you talk to Brother Zimo like that,¡± Xiao Guizi gave Yao Shengnan a stern look and said lightly. ¡°Brother Zimo wouldn¡¯t need to lie to you. What¡¯s there to fear about a minor Extinct Heaven Sect?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Yao Shengnan nodded obediently upon hearing Xiao Guizi¡¯s words. Then she looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the secrets of the Tree of Life.¡± Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei cracked a smile. It seemed there was some trickery between these two. Who would have thought that Xiao Guizi, with his bushy brows and large eyes, would also be a master of flirting? He had won Yao Shengnan over in such a short time. Xu Zimei did not say much but instead took a sword out of the Storage Ring. Upon seeing the appearance of the sword, Yao Shengnan exclaimed, ¡°The Heaven-slaying Sword. The Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact left by the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Then Yao Shengnan transmitted to Xu Zimei the secret techniques of how to use the mother leaf of the Tree of Life. Early the next day, the three of them set out from Maple Leaf City and headed for the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡­ This colossal entity situated in the Extreme West Region seemed as if it would never change. It still loomed within the fairy fog, suspended islands floating midair. A thousand prisons like towers, mountain peaks soaring into the clouds. Aside from the epochs when Destiny contested, this place was always peaceful and tranquil. After Xu Zimei returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, the first thing he did was visit his father at Azure Mountain Peak. The disciples he met along the way greeted him as the Saint Heir. The True Martial Holy Sect was still the same as before, seemingly unchanged. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± at Azure Mountain Peak, a cool breeze blew, and Xu Qingshan, still in a cyan robe, stood by the small river at the top of the mountain. His temples were slightly gray, his face carried a gentle smile. He looked Xu Zimei over and said with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Xu Zimei called out, and then smiled, ¡°Everyone grows up, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, being outside is not the same as staying at the Sect Gate,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a nod. ¡°If you really face injustice and need the sect¡¯s help, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. At the very least, our True Martial Holy Sect is not afraid of anyone.¡± ¡°I heard Sect Master Xiao is back?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, you can go and visit him later,¡± Xu Qingshan nodded. ¡°Is he dissatisfied with my position as the Saint Heir?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not dissatisfied, just that he brought back a woman with top-notch talent,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°He probably wants to devote a lot of effort to cultivating that woman.¡± ¡°` ¡°This is not important, I haven¡¯t relied much on the sect for my growth,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Right, you should rest in the sect for a while,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°In some time, your grandfather¡¯s family will hold a grand ceremony, and you will represent me and your mother to attend.¡± ¡°When is it?¡± ¡°A year from now, there¡¯s still plenty of time!¡± Xu Zimei nodded. His grandfather¡¯s Wenren Family was located in the distant Northern Continent. Xu Zimei originally didn¡¯t want to go, but he had previously promised Sword Immortal Jiang Yun to bring his legacy back to the Jiang Family. And the Jiang Family was on the Northern Continent, so it was conveniently on the way. After chatting with his father for a while, Xu Zimei left and returned to his Goose Southern Peak. Having been away for a long time, the two maidservants, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, had cleaned the place spotlessly. They prepared hot water, and with their service, Xu Zimei took a hot bath. After the bath, Lin Ruhu quickly made his way over. Having not seen him for a long time, Lin Ruhu now looked much more robust than before. He appeared quite imposing and no longer had the greenness of his youth. Most importantly, with every breath he took, there was an indescribable rhythm. It was as if every muscle in his body was breathing in unison. Whether it was the Force Jue that Xu Zimei had given him before, or the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, it seemed he had managed to perfectly integrate them. The Elder must have put in a lot of effort to take Lin Ruhu out for training. ¡°Brother Zimo,¡± Lin Ruhu grinned, smiling a bit shyly. ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Hmm, Grandfather took me to the Tiger Tribe, and I received their inheritance,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a smile and a nod. Hearing Lin Ruhu¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled slightly. It looked like the Elder really went all out this time. ¡°Grandfather said, my aptitude is now qualified to compete for Destiny,¡± Lin Ruhu continued. ¡°What do you think about that?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought much about it. I just want to follow by Brother Zimo¡¯s side and clear all obstacles in your path,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°It seems the Elder has made a wedding garment for me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. After talking for a while, Xu Zimei prepared to go into seclusion and asked Lin Ruhu to guard the door. ¡­ Back in his room, Xu Zimei took out the mother leaf of the Tree of Life. This mother leaf was connected to the Tree of Life itself, and Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t afford to be careless with it. And the Tree of Life was very important for Xu Zimei to perfect his own True Fate World. There are legends about the Tree of Life. These probably can¡¯t be found in the River of Time. Because its origins, like Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying, are ancient. They are existences beyond the River of Time. If the fusion of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying is the origin of species, Then the Tree of Life is the origin of all plants. A very long time ago, when the Epoch had just begun. The world was empty, nothing existed. Later, Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying created animals and gave rise to humans and the Hundred Clans. And the Tree of Life was the origin of all plants. Small as the ordinary pines, willows, and birches. Large as the Seven-Star Heaven Light Tree, Desolate Wild Taoist Tree, Bodhi Flower, and Monster God Wood. These Universe Tier spirit trees and mysterious medicines, in fact, all originated from the Tree of Life. Only with the Tree of Life, could all the plants in the world derive. Looking at the mother leaf of the Tree of Life in his hand, spiritual energy began to surge around Xu Zimei. ¡°` Chapter 302 - Chapter 302 Chapter 301 Merging with the Tree of Life ?Chapter 302: Chapter 301 Merging with the Tree of Life Chapter 302: Chapter 301 Merging with the Tree of Life ¡°` As the Creation Force began to permeate Xu Zimei¡¯s body. He slowly took out the Mother Leaf. A thick life energy emanated from the Mother Leaf. It is said that every drop of liquid exuding from the Tree of Life¡¯s body possesses a power comparable to that of Universe Tier Mysterious Medicine. When the Mother Leaf revealed a stream of Abstruse energy, Xu Zimei followed the method Yao Shengnan had taught him. He began to make use of the Mother Leaf bit by bit. The dense life energy almost enveloped the entire courtyard. On the mountainside where Goose Southern Peak was located, all kinds of plants were growing wildly. Xu Zimei¡¯s soul seemed to separate from his body. His consciousness entered a darkness as if traversing endless space. He could see nothing around him, holding a glass bottle in his hand. Standing in the darkness, he opened the mouth of the bottle and slowly poured out a drop of blood inside. This blood was given to Xu Zimei by Yao Shengnan, the Innate Essence Blood of their Heaven Clan. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 As the blood fell, the darkness at his feet began to fluctuate suddenly. Ripples spread out in layers. With the ripples growing larger and larger. The surroundings were silent, and Xu Zimei could hear nothing. All of a sudden, he heard the sound of water dripping all around him. Xu Zimei¡¯s vision flashed black, and when he opened his eyes again. He was surrounded by a vast expanse of green. It was a forest. The Sky-reaching Ancient Tree grew so tall that it blocked out the sun, with its trunk stretching endlessly, beyond sight. The tree¡¯s branches were lush and thick, obscuring the entire Firmament. Looking up, no sun could be seen, only slivers of sunlight filtering through the gaps in the leaves. The forest was tranquil. These ancient trees, with their immensely thick life energy, seemed ageless. Xu Zimei looked around and then walked straight towards a footpath in the forest ahead of him. The path was specially cleared, flanked by green vines on both sides. The air within the forest was incredibly fresh. Walking along the path, after turning a corner. The view in front of Xu Zimei suddenly opened up and the scene completely shocked him. It was a great tree. An unheard-of Sky-reaching Ancient Tree. The ancient tree was vast and majestic. Its trunk soared into the sky as if supporting the Heavens themselves. The treetop was shaped like an umbrella, enveloping half the Firmament. The height of the tree was immeasurable. Its multitude of branches extended in all directions, each one so thick it measured tens of meters across, and from each branch, countless more branched off. Interlocked and competing for glory, the tree was lush and verdant. The trunk bore many tiny items like fruit, tightly packed across its surface. These items, shaped like six-pointed stars, were only about the size of a thumb. Rough estimates put the number of six-pointed star fruits on the tree at over a million, perhaps even more. The pure green leaves were somewhat akin to maple leaves, radiating a thick life energy. The ancient tree¡¯s entire body was a deep brown, with numerous branches rooted deep underground. Others wound up into the sky. The tree¡¯s trunk alone was a hundred meters in diameter, making it nearly impossible to imagine the depth and length of its branches and roots. At this moment, the ancient tree existed quietly in the depths of the forest. As if it resided in another space. Isolated by time and in a space detached from our own. Only when Xu Zimei arrived under the tree could he truly feel the grandeur of the ancient tree. He felt himself to be as insignificant as a speck of dust. At that moment, at the position of the deep brown trunk. ¡°` Two eyes slowly emerged, and supreme majesty radiated from them. ¡°Human, you are not of the Heaven Clan, what is your business here?¡± ¡°I have heard of the renown of the Tree of Life and wanted to witness it for myself,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Then you shall stay here forever,¡± As the aged voice fell, a ¡°boom¡± resounded. The thick branches around him rose from the ground, flailing wildly in the air like a horde of demons and monsters. They immediately attacked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and quickly drew Tyrant Shadow from his back. Flames enveloped the sword, and the power of thunderbolts exploded around it. When he slashed down, all the branches of the Tree of Life were severed. The flames spread along the branches. However, the vitality of these branches was too exuberant. The ones that were cut grew back instantly. ?¦Ï???.§ã? And the situation worsened, more and more branches appearing. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, and the aura of the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm burst forth from within him. All six Vein Gates around him opened, and the force of Creation swirled through the world around him. He stepped into the void, and the Cang Dragon Six Transformations activated behind him. The vast phantom of a Cang Dragon circled behind him. A storm of Spiritual Energy surged like a raging tempest, shattering the space around it. ¡°Way of Inquiry Twelve Forms, Annihilation Void,¡± As Xu Zimei slowly brought Tyrant Shadow down in his hand. An ultimate storm brewed within the Blade Qi. The boundless force of Creation eroded the void. Thunderous explosions resounded ubiquitously. With Xu Zimei¡¯s strike, all the space around disintegrated. This form, Annihilation Void, could instantly destroy all the small worlds around. The degree of destruction was absolutely extreme. When the Blade Qi spread, all the branches around the Tree of Life were cut down. ¡°Human, how dare you!¡± A roar rose from the center of the Tree of Life. At that moment, countless devouring black holes appeared in midair due to Xu Zimei¡¯s strike. Once all the branches were slashed, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Taking advantage of the Tree of Life¡¯s failure to recover, he stepped into the void and brought his sword down from the center of the tree. An endless storm of Spiritual Energy spread. ¡°Pfft!¡± His sword struck into the trunk of the Tree of Life; Xu Zimei pulled with both arms forcefully. Both sides of his muscles bulged as he drove the blade downward. The entire tree split in two, breaking apart down the middle. ¡°Rip,¡± there was a sound. As the vast and immense ancient tree utterly collapsed, another ¡°boom¡± echoed. Dust rose into the sky with the wind. In the center of this severed ancient tree, a new tree was growing. This was the true Tree of Life. The entire tree seemed somewhat ethereal, very unreal to the touch. It was essentially a miniature version of the outer ancient tree, exuding a bright green glow. A bit like fireflies, or perhaps the elves from fairy tales. ¡°Human, you are courting death.¡± Angry shouts came from the tree. ¡°What, not hiding anymore?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The consciousness of the Tree of Life was somewhat angered; its own branches began to sway slightly. Once again, thunderous explosions resounded. Supreme power emanated from all around it. Clearly, it had now become serious. Xu Zimei did not dare to be careless; his existence in the Emperor Pulse Realm truly paled in the face of the Tree of Life. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303 Chapter 302 Visit Sect Master Xiao ?Chapter 303: Chapter 302 Visit Sect Master Xiao Chapter 303: Chapter 302 Visit Sect Master Xiao Xu Zimei took a deep breath, and at this moment, his True Fate World opened. The azure planet slowly materialized into view. Guided by Xu Zimei, the Chaos Pearl in the True Fate World slowly flew out. The moment the Chaos Pearl flew out, the Tree of Life trembled instantaneously. ¡°This is¡­¡± The consciousness of the Tree of Life enraged, and even its own momentum became somewhat unstable. ¡°Chaos, how can you be here.¡± Ignoring the interrogation of the Tree of Life, with the strengthening of Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World at this moment, the power of the Chaos Pearl grew stronger and stronger. Wave after wave of Creation Force enveloped the Tree of Life. Feeling this Creation Force, the Tree of Life trembled even more violently. It attacked the Chaos Pearl frantically, but all to no avail. ¡°Chaos, spare me.¡± As the Tree of Life pleaded, the Chaos Pearl emitted an extreme brilliance around it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï This brilliance drew on the very essence of the Tree of Life, beginning to uproot the Tree of Life bit by bit. The consciousness of the Tree of Life roared, resisting madly. The Chaos Pearl began to rotate, and the sound of ¡°buzzing¡± arose from within. Another extreme light shone down, and this light seemed to have the power to destroy. Under this force, the consciousness of the Tree of Life began to scream in agony. Before long, the consciousness went silent, completely annihilated within. Without its consciousness, the Tree of Life¡¯s resistance weakened considerably. As the roots were gradually uprooted, the whole land began to shake. Finally, with a ¡°boom¡±, there was an explosion. The Tree of Life was completely uprooted. The real Tree of Life, though not as colossal as the previous shell, was still quite majestic. The Chaos Pearl took the Tree of Life and entered Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World in one fell swoop. a€| After the Tree of Life entered the True Fate World, guided by the Chaos Pearl, it began to take root there. Originally, Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World was very empty and barren. There was no vegetation to speak of. But as the Tree of Life took root there, the fruits in the shape of six-pointed stars began to scatter across the land. As the spring breeze blew and the spring rain fell like oil, the entire True Fate World prepared itself to welcome the arrival of a plant ecosystem. The dragon hatchlings in the True Fate World watched these anomalies, their round heads shaking, seemingly a little confused. As these plants scattered everywhere, they instantly took root, nourished by the spring rain, warmed by the sunlight, and moistened by the Spiritual Energy. The breath of life in the True Fate World also catalyzed their growth bit by bit. With such support, these first batch of plants grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. Algae, fungi, lichens, mosses, ferns, seed plants. Various kinds of plants settled on this land, flowering and fruiting. In one night, vegetation spread to all places where the Divine Continent lay. Even marine plants began to grow one after another. With the plant ecosystem perfected, the entire True Fate World appeared much more stable. Once these plants began to grow regularly, the Heavenly Dao of the True Fate World ceased to interfere with the development of the plants. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei from the outside world felt a very powerful force feeding back to himself. His own strength, including his body, was tempered bit by bit under this power. This tempering lasted for a whole month. In the span of one month, Xu Zimei¡¯s strength had increased nearly tenfold. What¡¯s more terrifying is that he remained in the Emperor Pulse Realm and had not advanced to a higher level. Among peers of the same realm, the so-called invincible Xu Zimei felt that it was nothing special. This is the power of the True Fate World. As the rules and order of the True Fate World became more and more perfected, the source of Xu Zimei¡¯s power stemmed from the True Fate World. The strength he could wield naturally grew stronger and stronger. Compared to a month ago, Xu Zimei felt as though he had undergone a complete transformation. With a casual motion, the space around him shattered in layers. He could perfectly sense the enhancement of his own strength. Taking a long breath, Xu Zimei stepped out of the room where he had been in seclusion. ¡­ Lin Ruhu was dutifully guarding the door to the room. ¡°Has anyone been looking for me during this time?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No,¡± Lin Ruhu shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Zimo, have you made a breakthrough?¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile and nodded. ¡°Brother Zimo, do you know about the woman brought back by the Sect Master?¡± Lin Ruhu suddenly asked. ¡°What about her? I¡¯ve heard of her,¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The woman¡¯s name is Meng Chenxue,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°It is said that upon arriving at the Sect Gate, she challenged the direct disciples of several Great Elders consecutively. Without a single defeat. Furthermore, she has proclaimed her desire to challenge your position as Saint Heir.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a child; why bother about her,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°Just feel she¡¯s too arrogant and needs to be put in her place,¡± Lin Ruhu stated annoyedly. ¡°Focus on your own cultivation. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï I¡¯ve been back for so long and haven¡¯t yet paid a visit to the Sect Master.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. The Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect resided atop Heaven Origin Peak. This was an island floating in mid-air. The island¡¯s expanse was boundless, as if a massive creature covered half the sky. Enshrouded by immortal mist, the island exuded a certain mystique. Xu Zimei rose into the air, wearing a purple robe, his long hair fluttering in the gentle autumn breeze. With each step in the air, he kept his aura contained. Standing at the forefront of the island, he called out loudly, ¡°Saint Heir Xu Zimei has come to visit Sect Master Xiao.¡± After a brief silence, a gentle voice rose with the dispersing mist. ¡°Come in.¡± Following the path revealed by the dispersing mist, Xu Zimei made his way in. Ancient trees reached for the heavens, and vibrant flowers bloomed everywhere. Small bridges crossed over running streams. On the other side of the bridge, an ordinary-looking house sat quietly. The water under the bridge was crystal clear, with fishes of various colors swimming joyously. On the shore, an old man in a grey robe and a bamboo hat sat peacefully, fishing. Next to the elderly man stood a young girl. The girl had long hair that cascaded from the top of her head. She had a melon-seed face with light makeup. Her eyes brimmed with a spirited light. Wearing slightly loose trousers and a black long shirt, she appeared particularly neat and tidy. As Xu Zimei crossed the bridge, the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with an intense desire for battle. ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± the bamboo hat-clad elder said calmly while fishing, smiling. ¡°I pay my respects to the Sect Master,¡± Xu Zimei bowed slightly, offering his salutation. ¡°Qing Shan has a fine son,¡± Sect Master Xiao said with a gentle smile. ¡°You flatter me, Sect Master,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head with a smile. The girl standing to the side, impatient with their conversation, looked at Xu Zimei and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re the Saint Heir of this generation? They say you¡¯re powerful. You should be able to entertain me with a few moves.¡± Chapter 304 - Chapter 304 Chapter 303 Im Afraid Ill Hammer You to Death ?Chapter 304: Chapter 303 I¡¯m Afraid I¡¯ll Hammer You to Death Chapter 304: Chapter 303 I¡¯m Afraid I¡¯ll Hammer You to Death ¡°Forget it,¡± said Xu Zimei, shaking his head slightly in the face of Meng Chenxue¡¯s provocation. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Meng Chenxue let out a cold snort and murmured under her breath, ¡°Nothing but a big name with little to show for it.¡± ¡°Indeed, I am a little scared, scared I might just hammer you to death,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Sect Master Xiao was slightly taken aback before he laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a friendly spar. There¡¯s no need to be so serious.¡± ¡°All you do is talk big,¡± Meng Chenxue replied coldly. As her words faded, the imposing aura of the Esteem Vein Realm¡¯s pinnacle erupted from within her. Five Vein Gates opened simultaneously, and a storm of Spiritual Energy swirled around. The Longsword hanging at her waist also chimed sonorously. Xu Zimei turned his head and chuckled softly. His current realm was at the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm. He had never really tried to purposely advance his level from the start. If he had continued down his previous life¡¯s path, cultivating the ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡± and drawing on the energy from within the Chaos Pearl, reaching the Divine Vein Realm by now would not be an overstatement. But he had embarked on a creation path never trodden by anyone before. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï No one knew what the outcome of this path would be. Every step for Xu Zimei was an exploration. So he proceeded with sure and steady steps, striving for absolute safety. Don¡¯t think that being at the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm is no big deal; with this level of cultivation, he was already at the pinnacle amongst his peers. Even in the Central Continent, in the most prosperous area. The strongest talented disciples have only just stepped into the Emperor Pulse Realm, I believe. The Emperor Pulse has nine layers; they still have a long way to go. What¡¯s more, as they reach the later stages, the difficulty of opening Vein Gates will increase exponentially. The rate of advancement will also slow down. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei had long left those of the younger generation behind. This Meng Chenxue, to have such strength at her age, indeed qualifies her as a standout amongst her peers. She had the right to be proud. ¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re not up for it, just give up the position of Saint Heir,¡± Meng Chenxue continued to shout from behind. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Sect Master Xiao still fishing beside him with his usual calm disposition, as if he didn¡¯t care much about this matter. ¡°If you don¡¯t fight me today, I will spread the word of your cowardice throughout the entire True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Meng Chenxue said indifferently. ¡°Chenxue, that¡¯s enough,¡± Sect Master Xiao glared at Meng Chenxue before turning to Xu Zimei and saying, ¡°Nephew Zimo, the little girl is thoughtless, don¡¯t take it to heart. How about playing a few moves with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s too weak. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t even withstand one of my moves,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°Anyone can talk big,¡± Meng Chenxue snorted coldly. She drew out her Longsword from her waist, and the dazzling sword light filled the sky as she slashed towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei turned around, not using any Spiritual Energy surrounding him. He merely lifted his right hand slightly and pressed it down towards Meng Chenxue. With a ¡°boom,¡± an endless Space exploded at the location of Xu Zimei¡¯s right palm, instantly obliterating the sword light in the midst. Meng Chenxue¡¯s Longsword, under this palm, shattered and broke. Eventually turning into dust, it scattered across the horizon. Seeing this display of might, Meng Chenxue was completely stunned. She was suppressed on the spot, unable to move. As the right palm descended with boundless momentum, her long hair on both temples was whipped up by the wind. When his right palm was just a few centimeters away from Meng Chenxue, Xu Zimei retracted some of his strength, fearing he might kill her otherwise. Even though he held back a bit, his palm strike still caused Meng Chenxue¡¯s body to be flung backwards. As her body flew backward, a line of blood trailed through the air. ¡°Bang¡± went the sound. Meng Chenxue heavily crashed onto the limestone in front of the thatched cottage. The limestone shattered into pieces, and Meng Chenxue struggled to her feet. Another mouthful of fresh blood could not be held back and spilled out, her face was ashen, looking quite disheveled. ¡°Out of respect for Sect Master Xiao, consider this a lesson,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s aura was commanding. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He looked indifferently at Meng Chenxue and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, your fate will be the same as your sword.¡± The stern tone coupled with the sharp killing intent in his eyes. Meng Chenxue¡¯s expression stalled, and she somewhat dared not meet Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s face regained its smile, and he turned to leave Heaven Origin Peak. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating back, Sect Master Xiao narrowed his eyes. After a long while, he sighed and murmured softly, ¡°Inscrutable.¡± ¡°Master,¡± Meng Chenxue approached Sect Master Xiao, looking somewhat weak. ¡°Your arrogance is too excessive, one day it will cause you harm. You know now that there are always stronger people, don¡¯t you?¡± Sect Master Xiao said with a light smile. ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect him to be that powerful,¡± Meng Chenxue took a deep breath and said. ¡°He must be of the Emperor Pulse Realm, but even so, someone of the Emperor Pulse shouldn¡¯t be that strong. I couldn¡¯t even muster a defense with one move.¡± ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t see through him either, he¡¯s like a shroud of fog,¡± Sect Master Xiao shook his head and said. After he spoke, he took out a pill and handed it to Meng Chenxue. ¡°First, tend to your injuries, don¡¯t let any lingering maladies take hold.¡± ¡­ Having left Heaven Origin Peak, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak, where he resided. Sect Master Xiao wanted to test Meng Chenxue against him. Yet, he ended up showing her who¡¯s boss. Xu Zimei felt that he was already quite capable on his own and could actually do without the True Martial Holy Sect. He didn¡¯t have any particular grudge with Sect Master Xiao either. Not long after returning to Goose Southern Peak, the maid Chun Xiao came to report that ¡°Ji Baiyu had come looking for him.¡± Ji Baiyu was a descendant of Emperor Feiyu. Since he brought Ji Baiyu to the True Martial Holy Sect, the two saw each other infrequently. They had little in common, and he wasn¡¯t often within the Sect Gate. ¡°Let her in,¡± Xu Zimei responded. Having not seen her for a long time, Ji Baiyu seemed to have become even more beautiful. She had also entered the Esteem Vein Realm and was dressed in a simple lavender long dress that showed her grace. But her complexion was somewhat haggard. ¡°Miss Ji, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Xu Zimei greeted with a smile. ¡°I thought you had forgotten about me,¡± Ji Baiyu said softly after a pause. ¡°What? Not comfortable at the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked with some confusion. ¡°You should know about my situation,¡± Ji Baiyu asked. Xu Zimei nodded. As the last of Emperor Feiyu¡¯s bloodline, the Ji Family¡¯s downfall ultimately led to its annihilation. Ji Baiyu, as the sole survivor of her family, carrying the Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, sought refuge on the Eastern Continent. ¡°I entered the True Martial Holy Sect initially to seek refuge,¡± Ji Baiyu said. ¡°Unfortunately, my enemies have now discovered my whereabouts. They want to negotiate with the True Martial Holy Sect, to have them expel me from the sect.¡± ¡°Are your enemies that powerful?¡± Xu Zimei asked in surprise. ¡°To make the True Martial Holy Sect compromise.¡± ¡°No no no, they want to exchange something with the True Martial Holy Sect for me,¡± Ji Baiyu quickly said. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305 Chapter 304 The Annals of the Demon-Slaying Family ?Chapter 305: Chapter 304: The Annals of the Demon-Slaying Family Chapter 305: Chapter 304: The Annals of the Demon-Slaying Family ¡°Now, Sect Master Xiao hasn¡¯t agreed, nor has he explicitly refused those people,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die, but my family¡¯s deep-seated hatred has yet to be avenged.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die just like this.¡± ¡°If Sect Master Xiao agrees to hand me over to those people, I¡¯d certainly have no way out.¡± ¡°Can you help me?¡± ¡°How do you know I will help you?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ji Baiyu shook her head as she spoke. ¡°But I have no other option now. I don¡¯t know anyone else, so I can only ask you for help.¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head: ¡°You carry the Great Emperor¡¯s inheritance. The Sect can still distinguish what is more important.¡± ¡°But what if?¡± Ji Baiyu asked. ¡°Well then, for now, you can stay at my Goose Southern Peak,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°No matter what, you are someone I brought in. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï I¡¯ll see who dares to touch you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ji Baiyu quickly expressed her gratitude upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. ¡°No need, since I brought you to the True Martial Holy Sect, I will naturally protect your safety here,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand, ¡°But as for other issues, you¡¯ll have to resolve them yourself.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Ji Baiyu nodded. ¡°Who are your enemies?¡± Xu Zimei asked, curious. ¡°The Seven Elders of the North Sea,¡± Ji Baiyu took a deep breath before she slowly spoke. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look, Ji Baiyu explained: ¡°Their infamy is widespread across the Northern Continent, renowned for their infamy. They are capable of doing anything for the sake of strength. However, they are also seven Divine Vein Realm experts, which typically prevents other powers from provoking them.¡± ¡°They must be after Emperor Feiyu¡¯s inheritance,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°They wish to step into the Immortal Path,¡± Ji Baiyu nodded and replied. ¡°They believe the inheritance left by our ancestor Feiyu must contain hints on the Immortal Path.¡± ¡°That¡¯s somewhat interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. After sending Ji Baiyu off, Xu Zimei also stayed at Goose Southern Peak for the next few days. He had indeed been quite busy, and it had been a long time since he had such leisurely rest. Previously, he had promised the Divine Emperor to search for news on the Myriad Dao Red Lotus and to recongregate Destiny. After resting for several days, Xu Zimei also went to the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Heavenly Scripture Pavilion. The Heavenly Scripture Pavilion housed all books of the True Martial Holy Sect since its founding, excluding cultivation techniques and Vein Skills. Most of these books were miscellaneous writings and travel logs. The Heavenly Scripture Pavilion is divided into three floors. The books on the first floor describe the entire Continent and records of hazardous areas. The second floor deals with some secrets, which many people no longer have access to. As for the third floor, which is the last, security is strict here, and basically, besides the Sect Master and a few high-level officials, no one else is qualified to enter. The books here are the secrets of the True Martial Holy Sect. They include the legacies of past emperors, as well as many secrets unknown to the public. As the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei naturally had the right to enter the third floor. He just needed to apply with the Sect Master. After obtaining Sect Master Xiao¡¯s consent, Xu Zimei went straight to the third floor. Compared to the sea of books on the first and second floors, the third floor only had one bookshelf. On the bookshelf, there were about dozens of books. Xu Zimei was looking for records related to Empress Hongtian. He casually browsed through several books, ¡°Secret Records of Yuan Central Continent,¡± ¡°Origins of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands,¡± ¡°Chronicles of the Demon-Slaying Family.¡± When he saw the Demon-Slaying Family, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He still remembered Bai Meng¡¯s identity and his unknown mission. This involves the Demon Slaying Family. With an indescribable emotion, Xu Zimei slowly opened the book in front of him. ¡­ What is a demon? It¡¯s not just those who cultivate Demonic Skills and lose all humanity that are demons. True demons may be a race, or even a belief and ideology. Demons are not necessarily bad people. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Reading the first few lines of the book, Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. He who had activated the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, seemed more like a demon himself. Since the beginning of the Era of Emperors, every few eras, a being claiming to be a Heavenly Demon would appear between heaven and earth. They were powerful and wise. They did not make enemies of the human race on the continent. Some said that these Heavenly Demons had their own ideals, their own missions. But no one has ever truly understood what their mission might be. Because from the first generation of Heavenly Demons, a family emerged on Yuan Central Continent to oppose them. The Demon Slaying Family! This family emerged on Yuan Central Continent seemingly overnight, like bamboo shoots after the rain. No one knew their origins, beginnings, or even their founder. The existence of the Demon Slaying Family seemed to be solely for the purpose of killing all the Heavenly Demons. The struggle between the Demon Slaying Family and the Heavenly Demons has lasted for nearly a million years. During that time, thirteen Heavenly Demons have been killed without a single failure. This book essentially records the historical appearance of the Heavenly Demons, as well as the Demon Slaying Warriors who killed them. When Xu Zimei slowly turned to the last page of the book and saw the line of large text at the bottom, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his face filled with disbelief. The Demon Slaying Family, the Lan Family. ¡­a€| The wind of autumn brings melancholy and withering. Dry leaves leave the embrace of the great trees, only to be crushed underfoot. No one cares that these withered leaves have experienced the warm winds of spring, the scorching sun of summer, and the desolate decay of autumn. Just before the onset of winter, they are left with nothing. Central Continent, Heaven Heritage Domain. Within the city where the Lan Family resides. Lan Ke¡¯er slowly extends her hand to catch a leaf falling just before the arrival of autumn. This is a courtyard, where the breeze from afar scatters the falling leaves in the air, blanketing the ground. In the courtyard stand several of the Lan Family¡¯s youngest generation with the most aptitude. Family Head Lan Juntian is standing at the forefront, seemingly lecturing these young men and women. ¡°The Demon Slaying Family, this is our Lan Family¡¯s mission and glory,¡± he declared. Excitement is evident on the faces of the young men and women below. Before this, they themselves did not know that their Lan Family was the legendary Demon Slaying Family. ¡°Perhaps few people know, but the founder of our Demon Slaying Family was a Sage,¡± said Lan Juntian with an impassioned voice. ¡°At the beginning of the Mythical Era, there was a man who rode the Azure Ox and walked the world, slaying monsters. He secured a glimmer of hope for the weak and frail people of the time. The man who came to be honored as the Sage was the founder of our Lan Family.¡± ¡°The Sage,¡± the young men and women of the Lan Family murmured this name softly. A title of extraordinary significance. ¡°Since the founding of the Lan Family, countless times have passed. We have slain thirteen Heavenly Demons, strictly adhering to the Sage¡¯s teachings. And now, at the site of Mixed Yuan Ancient City, new Demonic Qi has been discovered. In this era, new Demonic Items are about to descend upon us.¡± Chapter 306 - Chapter 306 Chapter 305 Lan Keers Mission ?Chapter 306: Chapter 305 Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s Mission Chapter 306: Chapter 305 Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s Mission ¡°Our family also needs to select a new Demon Slaying Warrior.¡± ¡°This honor and responsibility will fall upon the Demon Slaying Warrior¡¯s shoulders.¡± ¡°You are the finest descendants of our Lan Family in this era.¡± ¡°Gathering you all here today is to decide on the candidate for the Demon Slaying Warrior.¡± ¡°Family Head, how should we go about electing the Demon Slaying Warrior?¡± asked a young man, full of eagerness. ¡°Bring forth the Demon Quaking Drum, the Demon Slaying Sword,¡± Lan Juntian called out loudly. Following his command, a pitch-black drum of immense proportions and a jet-black crystalline longsword with an incredibly sharp edge were carried forward. All the young people present were filled with surprise and curiosity. ¡°Strike the war drum,¡± Lan Juntian shouted. He took up the mallet himself and began to rapidly beat the drum. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The explosive sounds rang out around them. The jet-black drumskin frothed with demonic qi dancing in the air. Every beat from the drumstick in Lan Juntian¡¯s hand radiated blinding golden light. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï With each strike, the light from the drumstick grew ever brighter, and the demonic fog swirling around it was suppressed and began to dissipate. Each thud of the drum seemed to resonate with the soul of everyone present. The echo lingered on, reverberating around the courtyard, unwilling to fade away. Many people saw before their eyes a sea of blood, intermittent scenes flashed before them. They were the battles between the Demon Slaying Warriors of each generation and the Heavenly Demons. The sound of the Demon Quaking Drum seemed to tear through the heavens, shattering the firmament. It brought with it memories from ancient times, the smell of damp earth and pungent blood, making it hard for everyone to breathe. A blanket of black fog enveloped the entire courtyard. The withering of the autumn winds mixed with the desolate and harsh cold, spiraling up with the shocking heavens and firmament. Every generation¡¯s victory of the Demon Slaying Warrior was inevitably accompanied by sacrifice and brutality. Lan Juntian¡¯s face turned red, and his chest heaved uncontrollably. When he finished the piece, he slowly put down the drumstick in his hand. The black fog that enveloped the courtyard gradually dissipated. Most of the young men and women had collapsed to the ground. Only three people could barely stand still. ¡°You three, come forward,¡± Lan Juntian said, looking at the Demon Slaying Sword on the stone platform in front of him. Among these three, there was a young woman who was indeed Lan Ke¡¯er. ¡°Lift this Demon Slaying Sword and gain the approval of the Sword Spirit, and you will be the Demon Slaying Warrior of this generation.¡± Hearing Lan Juntian¡¯s words, the first young man hastily stepped forward. He took a deep breath as the Spiritual Energy of the Esteem Vein Realm surged around him. He slowly gripped the hilt of the sword and let out a roar. The veins on his forehead bulged, and his muscles trembled. He exerted all his strength to lift the sword in his hands. However, no matter how hard he tried, the Demon Slaying Sword did not budge. The young man kept at it for a long while, seemingly deflated, and finally sat down on the ground with a thump. ¡°That¡¯s enough, everyone only gets one chance.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t do it,¡± Lan Juntian said indifferently, seeing the young man¡¯s unconvinced gaze. Then the second young man beside him stepped forward, and his outcome was essentially the same as the first young man¡¯s. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to try,¡± Lan Juntian said, looking at the only remaining Lan Ke¡¯er. ¡°Brute force won¡¯t work.¡± Lan Ke¡¯er frowned slightly, stepped forward, and placed her hands on the Demon Slaying Sword. Rather than rushing to lift it, she closed her eyes and felt the sword with her heart. The emotions of the sword, and the ideas it wanted to convey. Since the Demon Slaying Sword had a Sword Spirit, it must be sentient. ¡­¡­ Her vision was utterly dark, not even Lan Ke¡¯er knew where the Sword Spirit had taken her consciousness. Demonic Qi surged through the sky, brimming with brutality and despair. Mixed emotions intertwined within it, as if to erode Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s consciousness. Her eyes gradually turned blood-red, a state hardly anyone under normal circumstances could resist. Just as Lan Ke¡¯er was about to be corrupted by the Demonic Qi, a dazzling blue radiance suddenly emanated from her body. Under the shroud of this blue light, her long hair turned a deep blue first, followed by her eyes, and then the skin on her entire body followed suit. In such a state, Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s expression was incredibly calm. No matter how furiously the Demonic Qi roared around her, it couldn¡¯t disturb her mind in the slightest. Lan Ke¡¯er looked around in amazement, for she had found she could enter this state since the first day she started her cultivation. Although she didn¡¯t know why, her combat power would increase manifold in this state. What¡¯s more important, she could remain unaffected by any factor. Terribly calm. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m a natural-born Demon Slaying Warrior?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er muttered to herself with amusement. Then the darkness in front of her dispersed, and she finally saw the Sword Spirit within the Demon Slaying Sword. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the outside world, Lan Ke¡¯er slowly opened her eyes. She smiled at Lan Juntian, then lifted her right hand gently. The Demon Slaying Sword was effortlessly raised by her. ¡°How could it be,¡± some of the youngsters nearby seemed to be in disbelief. Seeing this scene, Lan Juntian finally breathed a sigh of relief. With a pointed finger, he spoke indifferently to the defeated youngsters, ¡°Take them away and erase this memory. Before the Heavenly Demon appears, the news of the Demon Slaying Warrior must not be leaked to anyone.¡± Then he turned to Lan Ke¡¯er with a smile and said, ¡°Ke¡¯er, come with me. There are some things I should talk to you about.¡± ¡­a€| Xu Zimei slowly closed the book in his hands. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Demon-Slaying Family,¡± he chuckled lightly, his gaze stretching towards the distant horizon. ¡°Ah, Lan Ke¡¯er!¡± Afterward, Xu Zimei browsed the bookshelf again, and a book titled ¡°Empress Epoch¡± caught his attention. The sunlight from outside shone through the window, and as Xu Zimei sat cross-legged on the floor, he leisurely opened the book and began to read with interest. She was hailed as one of the greatest Great Emperors in the history of the True Martial Holy Sect. Perhaps this lady¡¯s life was indeed worthy of the term ¡®legendary.¡¯ ¡­a€| Jiang Mochou walked out of the desolate Endless Heaven Sea, his eyes fixed on the direction of the Taiyuan Holy Sect. The Void Elder had told him, there is no retreat in the fight against the Demon Lord, and this journey might be a one-way trip. He knew before he set foot on this path, he had to visit the Taiyuan Holy Sect. Tan Jiulin, following the directives of the Evil God List, finally met the Sage who created the Evil God List and had prepared a second Battle Body for him. The great dramas of the age were about to unfold, and people were setting the stage. Whether it be a role at dawn or dusk, or that of a chariot, horse, cannon, or foot soldier, each character had their own life, their own destiny, and their own story. Located in a very secluded hollow in the Extreme West Region, Baili Xiao slowly crawled out of the cave. Her past life¡¯s opportunity lay here. Back then, she was the Jade Pure Fairy. Before reincarnating, to take precautions, she left the legacy of her past life here. With this legacy, she could step onto the path of the strong even faster. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307 Chapter 306 Return of the Talented Disciples ?Chapter 307: Chapter 306: Return of the Talented Disciples Chapter 307: Chapter 306: Return of the Talented Disciples ¡°` ¡°When will you help me take my revenge?¡± Baili Xiao asked impatiently. ¡°Wait,¡± Lin Yuqing replied indifferently. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°How much longer must we wait? With the resources of the True Martial Holy Sect aiding him, he will only get stronger and stronger,¡± Baili Xiao said anxiously. ¡°I never do anything that I¡¯m not sure about,¡± Lin Yuqing stood at the entrance of the cave, speaking lightly. ¡°I have already claimed back my Flying Immortal Body. Moreover, Sect Master Xiao of the True Martial Holy Sect has already returned. I believe he will understand my identity. Once I completely integrate this inheritance, my strength will also greatly increase. By then, it will be the end of the road for him, Xu Zimei.¡± ¡­a€| The sky gradually darkened, and Xu Zimei slowly closed the book in his hand before walking out of the Heavenly Scripture Pavilion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? The life of the Empress was indeed magnificent. Perhaps from the moment she embarked on the path of cultivation, her story was filled with legends. Xu Zimei also found the information he had been seeking. In her time, the Empress had gathered eight Myriad Dao Lotuses. The White Lotus was left within her own inheritance. The Green Lotus was placed within the Cleansing Sword Pond of the True Martial Holy Sect. The Blue Lotus was given to her first War General at the time, Jade Pure Fairy. And the Red Lotus was exchanged to the Blood Clan at a great cost. If the information above is correct, then this Myriad Dao Red Lotus should now be within the Blood Clan. The Blood Clan can¡¯t be considered a large race. But their long history, as far as scholarly investigation goes, is not much shorter than that of the human race. ¡­a€| In the days that followed, Xu Zimei stayed on Goose Southern Peak, studying the mysteries of his True Fate World aside from resting. Until one day, a series of earth-shaking roars came from the True Fate World. There were nine roars in total, each more powerful than the last. At this moment, within Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, the blood of the Nine-Headed Ancient Divine Beast that was being nurtured had gradually begun to take shape. The moment these Nine-Headed Divine Beasts began to form, Chaos stood by their side. The spiritual energy in the heavens was surging wildly. All of the spiritual energy poured into the forming essence blood. The beastly roars grew more and more majestic, as if to tear through the heavens. These newly formed Nine-Headed Divine Beasts, in fact, were like nine new species. They had no memories of their past lives and no longer possessed the strength of the Divine Vein Realm. They were merely nine newly born monster beasts with the potential to grow into Divine Beasts. ¡­a€| The Divine Continent is vast and boundless, and now, a hundred dragon cubs are able to move about on their own. Chaos carved out its own territory in one corner of the Divine Continent. Leading a hundred dragon cubs and the newly born Nine-Headed Divine Beasts, they lived here. Unlike humans who construct houses, the living areas of monster beasts tend to utilize the materials available on-site. Some lived in caves they had burrowed into mountains, while others simply lay on the branches of large trees to sleep. This was the first group of natives of the Divine Continent. Chaos named this corner of the world the Myriad Demons Tribe. This was also one of the first powers to emerge on the Divine Continent. ¡­a€| For the moment, let¡¯s not discuss the peaceful and comfortable life Xu Zimei was leading on Goose Southern Peak. The True Martial Holy Sect, which had been quiet for a long time, was now starting to bustle with activity. Within the True Martial Holy Sect, a martial arts competition is held every year. All disciples of the Sect can participate in this competition. In any place, only with competition comes pressure and motivation. This martial arts competition would rank all disciples according to their performance, and the Sect would then cultivate disciples based on their ranking on the leaderboard. ¡°` As well as a tilt towards appropriate resources. Moreover, according to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, the top three disciples on the leaderboard are qualified to challenge the Saint Heir. If the Saint Heir lost for three consecutive years, the Sect would then reselect candidates for the Saint Heir. The grand competition is not just for the inner and outer disciples; many direct disciples who went out for experience and hadn¡¯t been in the Sect for years would also return. ¡­ The sky, cloudless for miles, was a terrifyingly deep blue. Autumn winds raged below, howling as they passed. The sun hung high in the sky, and the soft sunlight was like fields of golden yellow. A wide blue sword sped from the distance towards the True Martial Holy Sect, high in the sky. The broadsword slowly descended not far from the entrance to the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s mountain gate. With the grand competition approaching, the entire Sect was bustling with activity. The disciples trained day and night, neglecting sleep and food. At the sight of the blue broadsword, some disciples frowned slightly. It seemed familiar, yet they couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Senior Brother Xia Zihe?¡± A disciple nearby asked uncertainly. ¡°Senior Brother Zihe,¡± the previous disciple suddenly realized and then quickly nodded his head. He responded, ¡°A direct disciple of the Deputy Sect Master. Back then, Senior Brother Zihe¡¯s Surging Wave Sword was unrivaled in half of the Extreme West Region. He has been out for experience for three years and hasn¡¯t returned, right?¡± The older disciples nearby all nodded in agreement. While everyone was discussing, yet another bright light sped from afar, swiftly flying over. It was a man and a woman, each riding on a saber and a sword, flying over. They wore exceptionally retro, scholar-style long robes. The man¡¯s was black, and the woman¡¯s was white. With similar designs, they looked even more like a couple¡¯s attire. Seeing the two people¡¯s arrival, some disciples under them exclaimed in surprise. ¡°The Star Sword Fairy and Young Master Dao Yang have returned as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite normal; they are direct disciples of the Fifth Elder. It¡¯s okay not to return in other years, but this year our True Martial Holy Sect has a Saint Heir. Naturally, they would want to come back and challenge once.¡± ¡°Look over there, Overlord King Xiang Qianheng has returned as well.¡± As more and more disciples returned to the Sect, the normally calm True Martial Holy Sect truly burst into a frenzy. A Roc flew in from the sky, its majestic beastly might sweeping across half the firmament. The Roc, that eclipsed the sky, passed over their heads, and atop it stood a man in a golden robe. ¡°Xiang Qianheng is a direct disciple of Sect Master Xiao. It is said that when he left the Sect, he was already invincible among the younger generation of the True Martial Holy Sect. I wonder what realm he has reached now.¡± People were marveling when snowflakes suddenly floated down from the sky. The cold storm and the white snow fluttered down together, and what was strange was that the snow only fell at the True Martial Holy Sect. Everywhere else, it was sunny and bright. In the midst of the snowflakes, a woman in a long dress blending purple and white walked slowly towards them. Her three thousand strands of dark hair were particularly striking in the falling snow. As the woman approached, she was like the proud and cold plum blossoms of winter. With each step, her purple dress billowed, dancing in the wind. As if a long song from the ninth heaven was being played across the firmament. The firmament itself seemed to freeze, with the constant sound of ice forming echoing through the air. ¡°It¡¯s the Heartless Fairy, Jiang Xier.¡± The crowd gasped, especially some of the older disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect. As their once godlike figure, Jiang Xier¡¯s fame in the True Martial Holy Sect was unparalleled. As more and more disciples arrived, the True Martial Holy Sect was enveloped in a festive atmosphere. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308 Chapter 307 Mythical Furnace ?Chapter 308: Chapter 307 Mythical Furnace Chapter 308: Chapter 307 Mythical Furnace Xu Zimei was reclining on a sun lounger in the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak, basking in the sun. The liveliness of the outside world seemed like a different universe compared to the tranquility of the courtyard. At this moment, a disciple came to call him; his father, Xu Qingshan, was looking for him. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t linger and went straight to Azure Mountain Peak. Beyond the mountain, there¡¯s another exterior to the Azure Mountain Tower! At this moment, aside from Xu Qingshan, there was also a young man standing next to him at Azure Mountain Peak. The young man was dressed in a blue robe and carried a longsword on his back, his eyes bright and spirited. His longsword was different from ordinary swords; the sword light was half a meter wide. Engraved on the hilt was a never-ending long river. It looked very lifelike, as if you could hear the sound of waves breaking on the shore if you looked at it long enough. ¡°Senior Brother Xia,¡± Xu Zimei softly greeted upon seeing the young man¡¯s arrival. The other party was named Xia Zihe, a direct disciple of his father. Xu Qingshan had three disciples in his life, and this Xia Zihe was the third in seniority. Their relationship used to be not bad in the past. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï But later on, they were both busy with cultivation, and with going out of the sect for training adventures, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. ¡°Junior Brother Zimo,¡± Xia Zihe greeted Xu Zimei with a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, and you¡¯ve grown up so fast. You¡¯ve even become the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, well done.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head, asking, ¡°Did Senior Brother Xia also come back to participate in the martial arts competition?¡± ¡°Sort of, considered you are the Saint Heir this year, it¡¯s going to be much more exciting, and who wouldn¡¯t want to take up the challenge,¡± Xia Zihe teased. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about it, although you direct disciples are decades older than me and started cultivating decades before me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°But I haven¡¯t really put you in my eyes.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good to have pride, but you should still take seriously those who ought to be taken seriously, after all, none of those people are simple.¡± Xu Qingshan added from the side, ¡°Chaos has now become your Vein Beast. The Vein Beast is also a part of your combat strength. If it happens that you can¡¯t defeat your opponents, you can let Chaos come out, and no one will have anything to say about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother Zimo, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Xia Zihe smiled and said from the side. ¡°During this time, let Xia Zihe stay at your Goose Southern Peak. You two haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time,¡± Xu Qingshan instructed. Xu Zimei nodded his head and did not rebut. ¡­¡­ No sooner had the two descended the mountain than Xia Zihe slung his arm around Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder, squinting his eyes and smiling. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Little Zimo, have you taken a fancy to any girls in these past few years? Tell your Senior Brother, have you caused trouble with a number of girls?¡± ¡°You think everyone is like you,¡± Xu Zimei gave Xia Zihe a blank look. This guy was as docile as a cat in front of their father, Xu Qingshan. But in private, he was actually rakishly cheeky. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them for so many years, I wonder how my old friends are doing,¡± Xia Zihe sighed and shook his head. ¡°You still have friends?¡± Xu Zimei asked in surprise. ¡°How could I not,¡± Xia Zihe snorted and said, ¡°Xiang Qianheng and the others. Not to mention Dao Yang and Star Sword, that pair of lovebirds. I wonder what my goddess looks like now.¡± ¡°Who is your goddess?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°How should I know? For someone like you who can¡¯t walk past a woman without being entranced. Every woman you see turns into a goddess.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Xia Zihe hastily explained, ¡°My goddess is Jiang Xier.¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Oh, you might be out of luck. She cultivates the Way of Ruthlessness.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me, whether she¡¯s compassionate or not?¡± Xia Zihe replied indifferently. ¡°All I care about is her appearance, not what¡¯s in her heart.¡± ¡°Overlord King takes by force?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head. The two of them looked at each other and deviously smiled. ¡­a€| Miaoliu Peak, this is where Xiao Yuexuan, the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, resides. Ever since the last annihilation of the Yin-Yang Sect, because of various actions by Xiao Yuexuan, she ended up being confined by Xu Qingshan. The place where Xiao Yuexuan was kept in confinement was off-limits to everyone. Once one of the liveliest peaks of the True Martial Holy Sect, it had now declined. Apart from a few maids who used to serve Xiao Yuexuan, there were rarely any people seen on Miaoliu Peak. At this moment, as the snow quietly drifted down, Jiang Xier¡¯s figure slowly appeared above Miaoliu Peak. Being the direct disciple of Xiao Yuexuan, it had been a long time since she had seen her master. Although she cultivates the Way of Ruthlessness, her cultivation was still shallow. Now, the thought of her master stirred excitement in her heart. When she arrived at the peak, she noticed that the courtyard where her master resided looked exceptionally deserted, except for a few maids. ¡°Where did master go?¡± She approached one of the maids and asked with a frown. ¡°You, you, you,¡± the maid, seeing Jiang Xier, seemed at a loss for a moment. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± A bad premonition suddenly arose in Jiang Xier¡¯s heart. The maid quickly came back to her senses and narrated the whole situation in detail. When it was explained that Xiao Yuexuan had been put in confinement, Jiang Xier¡¯s eyes turned red, and the chill around her grew even colder. The space around her began to freeze, covered with a thick layer of ice. ¡°I will seek justice from the Sect Master,¡± said Jiang Xier before heading directly towards Heaven Origin Peak. ¡­ The place set for the martial arts competition lies within the Heavenly Domain. The last contest between the six sects, when Xu Zimei was designated as the Saint Heir, took place here. During this recent period, the Sect Gate was busy arranging the competition¡¯s layout within the Heavenly Domain. The direct disciples who had returned were gathering joyfully amidst a tense atmosphere. As the third-generation emperor of the True Martial Holy Sect, the Divine Travel Great Emperor wasn¡¯t as renowned. However, it¡¯s undeniable that he made exceptional contributions to the development of the True Martial Holy Sect. In his youth, the Divine Travel Great Emperor once left the sect to gain experience. He accidentally obtained a furnace left by a strong figure from the Mythical Era. This furnace, at its peak, was purported to forge pills, people, and even heavens. By the time the Divine Travel Great Emperor found it, the Pill Furnace was already so damaged that it was barely recognizable. Having gone through the Mythical Era, the Wild Desolation, and the Era of Emperors. This furnace had long been sealed in the dust of the times and decayed. The True Martial Holy Sect, after multiple repairs and using countless materials, finally managed to fix the first two functions of the furnace, leaving the technique of refining heavens beyond reach. Of course, even with just two functions intact, this furnace is incomparable to ordinary Universe Tier treasures. The pills forged with it, using the same techniques and materials, are not just the finest of their kind. Even more terrifying, it can forcibly elevate the grade of the pills by a significant level. That¡¯s the pill-making capability of the furnace, but as for refining people, the flame inside can completely eliminate all impurities in a human body. This effect is valid for all martial artists below the Immortal Path. Without impurities, martial artists, whether in terms of cultivation speed or opening their Vein Gates, will find it much easier. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309 Chapter 308 Jiang Xier Seeks Accountability ?Chapter 309: Chapter 308 Jiang Xier Seeks Accountability Chapter 309: Chapter 308 Jiang Xier Seeks Accountability What¡¯s truly terrifying is that this furnace can help beings to remold their bodies. It allows them to be more harmonious and aligned with the natural order and truth of the Great Dao. It also makes it easier to control one¡¯s own body and inherent strength. The only drawback of the furnace is its excessive consumption. Each usage requires a significant amount of resources. Therefore, the True Martial Holy Sect had a rule that the top three winners of the martial arts tournament were granted an opportunity to use the furnace. Xu Zimei, who had earlier become the Saint Heir, was also entitled to use it. However, he didn¡¯t feel the need for the furnace¡¯s assistance and thought it unnecessary. Many of the disciples who came back to participate in the martial arts tournament were actually here for the furnace. At this moment, on Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei was basking in the sun, casually flipping through books. These books were obtained from the Extinct Heaven Sect. They contained many of the Extinct Heaven Sect¡¯s top secrets which he would read whenever he had idle time. Occasionally, they would provide some useful intelligence. Observing Xu Zimei¡¯s comfortable stance, Xia Zihe spoke with a hint of confusion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Zimo, you don¡¯t seem to be worried at all. Many people will be targeting you, the Saint Heir, when the time comes. I believe many would enjoy seeing you embarrassed.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei responded indifferently with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re really as steady as Mount Tai,¡± Xia Zihe underestimated in a low voice, slowly continuing. ¡°I must tell you, being the Saint Heir is just a title. Although your status in the Sect Gate is somewhat elevated, many direct disciples don¡¯t take you seriously in private.¡± ¡°Why bother about others¡¯ opinions when walking your own path?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t stand in my way, everything is negotiable.¡± ¡°I just went out to gather some information, and several heavyweight direct disciples have returned to the sect,¡± Xia Zihe said. ¡°Their realms must be at the Emperor Pulse by now, can you handle them?¡± ¡°The ship will find its way around the bend when it reaches the bridge,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile and a wave of his hand. ¡­ At this moment on Heaven Origin Peak, Jiang Xier emerged from the mountain with a distressed expression. The Sect Master Xiao¡¯s words still echoed faintly in her ears. ¡°This is the Sect Gate, where there is no order, there is no circle and square. Since the Sixth Elder violated the regulations, placing her under confinement is already sparing much face.¡± Drawing a deep breath, Jiang Xier¡¯s gaze pierced through layers of immortal mist as she murmured in a low voice. ¡°Xu Zimei, this matter originated because of you. Falsely targeting Baili Junior Sister, and even drawing our master into it.¡± With a step into the void, she headed straight for Goose Southern Peak. Although Xu Zimei was the Saint Heir, she felt no fear in her heart. This batch of direct disciples had been cultivating for several decades longer than Xu Zimei¡¯s generation and naturally were stronger. Endless snow fluttered through the sky, a grand spectacle. As the vast drifting snow fell, Jiang Xier¡¯s face turned sharp, her purple dress almost frozen by the frost. On Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei, who was sunbathing, suddenly felt a chill. He looked toward the distant horizon and said to Xia Zihe with a smile, ¡°Your goddess is coming.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xia Zihe was taken aback, looking at the snow fluttering all over the sky and instantly reacting. ¡°No way, she couldn¡¯t have known I was here and specifically come to find me, could she?¡± ¡°Very likely,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. Xia Zihe hastily tidied up his hair and asked Xu Zimei, ¡°How about it? Do I look handsome?¡± ¡°` ¡°Handsome beyond the sky,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied, ¡°With half of my good looks.¡± ¡­ As the temperature in the sky grew ever colder, the ice and snow hanging in midair became increasingly near. Xia Zihe took a step into thin air, walking towards Jiang Xier. The ice and snow slowly dissipated, revealing Jiang Xier¡¯s face, cold as frost. Xia Zihe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Junior Sister Jiang,¡± he called out with a smile. ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Xier asked with an icy voice. Xia Zihe quickly shook his head, stepping aside. Jiang Xier took a deep breath, looked in the direction of Goose Southern Peak, and said in a sharp tone, ¡°Xu Zimei, come out here.¡± Her voice was so shocking that it echoed through half of the heavens and earth. At that moment, many disciples around the vicinity of the True Martial Holy Sect were looking at each other from a distance, watching the scene with interest. ¡°Tsk tsk, Junior Sister Jiang¡¯s temper is still so fiery. I wonder what the new Saint Heir did to provoke her.¡± From the direction of Heaven Origin Peak, Overlord King Xiang Qianheng spoke in a low voice, full of interest. ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to test each other¡¯s mettle.¡± Xu Zimei lifted his head, chuckled lightly, and was not surprised by the scene unfolding. He figured it must be because of the Sixth Elder¡¯s matter; otherwise, he and her didn¡¯t really cross paths. Xu Zimei lay in his recliner, making no move to get up, since he found such skirmishes rather meaningless. If it truly came to a fight, he would pulverize his opponent in one go. Xia Zihe, witnessing this scene, frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Junior Sister Jiang, how has Junior Brother Zimo offended you?¡± ¡°This matter is none of your concern,¡± Jiang Xier replied indifferently. ¡°Junior Brother Zimo is our master¡¯s son, so his affairs are my affairs,¡± Xia Zihe replied just as unceremoniously. ¡°So what? Do you want to have a fight with me?¡± Jiang Xier asked with a frosty gaze. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for trouble with Junior Brother Zimo, then what¡¯s wrong with having a fight?¡± Xia Zihe slowly drew the broadsword from his back, his eyes bright and steadfast. ¡°That¡¯s enough, this is not a place for you to fight,¡± came a voice from Goose Southern Peak, cutting through the tense atmosphere between them. Jiang Xier looked towards the source of the voice and saw Xu Zimei walking over leisurely. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± she said word for word, her tone stern. ¡°Don¡¯t put on such a bitter and grievous face; some people just ask for trouble,¡± Xu Zimei replied casually. ¡°If you really want to fight me, I¡¯ll be waiting at the martial arts competition.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t start now.¡± Listening to Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jiang Xier took a deep breath, glancing around. She knew countless eyes were upon them, including some higher-ups who would definitely intervene to stop a fight if it broke out. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Jiang Xier said before turning and leaving with a flounce of her sleeves. Many disciples watching secretly were disappointed that a fight didn¡¯t break out and left in low spirits. Xia Zihe looked at Xu Zimei, his expression serious as he asked, ¡°How did you manage to provoke her?¡± ¡°Sometimes, you don¡¯t have to provoke anyone for trouble to find you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Why, are you worried about your goddess?¡± ¡°Even now you joke,¡± Xia Zihe said, ¡°I¡¯m not even sure I can beat her.¡± ¡°So little confidence in me, huh?¡± Xu Zimei laughed, his gaze drifting to the distance as he spoke nonchalantly. ¡°This martial arts competition, I plan to give everyone a surprise.¡± ¡­a€| The martial arts competition was set for three days later, and the True Martial Holy Sect seemed unusually calm in the days leading up to it. It was as if there were a calm before the storm. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°` Chapter 310 - Chapter 310 Chapter 309 Preparations for Chaos to Advance Stepping into Immortality ?Chapter 310: Chapter 309 Preparations for Chaos to Advance Stepping into Immortality Chapter 310: Chapter 309 Preparations for Chaos to Advance Stepping into Immortality Three days before the start of the martial arts tournament, Xu Zimei was also preparing for something. Zimo had reached the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm for a long time, but had yet to step onto the Immortal Path. This also indirectly showed the difficulty of stepping into immortality. Many people remain stuck in the Divine Vein Realm for their entire lives without ever entering it. The biggest difference between the Divine Vein Realm and Immortal Ascension is the eternal separation of mortals from immortals, and a drastic increase in lifespan. Most of the strong practitioners in the Immortal Path no longer need the Dust Blood Coffin to sustain their lives. Unless their time is too ancient. For humans to break through to the Immortal Path, they must open the ninth Vein Gate, ¡°Shen Poxu,¡± also commonly known as the Immortal Gate. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï That is, establishing a bridge between heaven and earth within oneself to directly reach the Other Shore. The way for Monster Beasts is similar, except their Vein Gates open from the outside in, making it much more difficult. And because Monster Beasts are generally stronger within their rank, the essense blood and insight into the Immortal Realm they need to breakthrough are far more difficult than for humans. Xu Zimei had been studying the ways for Monster Beasts to break through recently. According to the books, besides Monster Beasts¡¯ autonomous breakthrough via enlightenment, external stimulants and assistance could also be employed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The book provided a certain type of pill for this. Blood Devouring Immortality Pill! By blending the essense blood of the Ancestor Devouring Beast, Blood Wasteland Grass, Heavenly Arrival Flower, and Breaking Immortal Soul, and with the assistance of some other Mysterious Medicine, this Blood Devouring Immortality Pill could be refined. Of course, since every Monster Beast has different attributes, among the pill¡¯s four most crucial herbs, the Heavenly Arrival Flower can be substituted based on attribute. Although Ruhu¡¯s attribute is devouring, it leans more towards the Fire series, so there¡¯s no need to substitute the Heavenly Arrival Flower. As for the other three main herbs, Xu Zimei decided to visit the Hundred Herbs Garden. This is the advantage of being the Saint Heir, if he really needs it. The Sect will also provide some for him for free if available; if not, they will try their best to find these herbs. ¡­ The Hundred Herbs Garden is located to the southwest of the True Martial Holy Sect. It is the largest medicinal field within the True Martial Holy Sect, where almost all the Mysterious Medicine planted is rarely seen in the common world. Legend has it that long ago, the True Martial Holy Sect had a Medicine Saint. This Medicine Saint¡¯s understanding of medicinal principles and the cultivation of Mysterious Medicine was unmatched throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent of that era. It was only because of the Medicine Saint¡¯s excessive obsession and insanity over Mysterious Medicine that he never took cultivation seriously. Despite the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s best efforts, they were ultimately unable to help him break through to the Immortal Realm. Although the Medicine Saint was only a Divine Vein Realm martial artist, Immortal Ascension Boundary pharmacists often came to consult with him on medicinal theory. As his lifespan in the Divine Vein Realm came to an end, the Medicine Saint chose not to drag his existence out in a Dust Blood Coffin. Eventually, he chose to disintegrate into this piece of heaven and earth. On the day of his disintegration, legend has it that hundreds of flowers mourned in unison, thousands of trees lamented, and a torrential downpour fell from the sky. Ever since, this piece of land has become Divine Land. Mysterious Medicine planted on Divine Land doesn¡¯t require too much human care; it grows by itself. Not only is the survival rate high, but the plants are even known to revert to ancestor species. And the growth cycle is also much faster. From then on, with the strong support of the True Martial Holy Sect, this place became the Hundred Herbs Garden. ¡­ The Hundred Herbs Garden is normally managed by three Elders. That is, Lin Ruhu¡¯s grandfather. After arriving at the Hundred Herbs Garden, Xu Zimei spoke a few words with the disciple guarding the gate and then walked straight in. The Hundred Herbs Garden, nearly a hundred li in size, stretches as far as the eye can see, with flowers and trees being the most prominent feature here. ¡°` The space was filled with the rich aroma of herbs, and upon closer examination, there was also a faint fragrance. Purple Charm Dragon Emperor Ginseng, Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, Polar Poison Devil Vine, Sun Tree, Nine-Tailed Dragon Malva Flowera€| These rare Mysterious Medicines, commonplace in the mundane world, were all over the place here. It felt as if they were as common as weeds. Moreover, this Hundred Herbs Garden was home to many Monster Beasts. These Monster Beasts lived in the garden, helping each other. Just as the spreading of pollen relies on bees. Animals do indeed benefit plants. Xu Zimei walked straight in, passing through the lush jungle. He walked along the shaded paths, weaving through the strong scents of flowers and herbs. In the middle of the Hundred Herbs Garden, there was a simple straw hut. A crystal-clear river flowed gently by the side of the hut. This water was not ordinary stream water but actual Spiritual Liquid. They used real Spiritual Liquid to irrigate these immortal-grade herbs. Only the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect could afford such lavishness. An old man dressed in green clothed wandered through the garden. He carefully tended to every plant here. Some needed pruning, others required their roots to be arranged, and there were also mature Spirit fruits that needed picking. The Elder had a basket slung over his arm and walked unhurriedly, appearing quite content. It seemed that this task was not so much a job as it was a pleasure, and he thoroughly enjoyed it. ¡°Elder Three,¡± Xu Zimei called out softly. Since Elder Three was reserved by nature, and thanks to Lin Ruhu, Xu Zimei had a closer relationship with him than with the other Elders. ¡°Ah, Zimo,¡± turned Elder Three, smiling gently as he asked, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°I would like to inquire about a few Mysterious Medicines and whether our Hundred Herbs Garden has them,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Go ahead,¡± nodded Elder Three. Xu Zimei then listed the four main medicines he was looking for. The various auxiliary medicines were not as important. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Elder Three paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Do these Mysterious Medicines all have something to do with Monster Beasts?¡± ¡°Do we have them?¡± Xu Zimei nodded and asked. ¡°The Essence Blood of the Ancestor Devouring Beast, Blood Wasteland Grass, Heavenly Arrival Flower, these three should not be a problem,¡± Elder Three reflected for a moment before responding. ¡°But the Breaking Immortal Soul is indeed rare, I haven¡¯t heard of it for thousands of years.¡± ¡°Then give me the other three, as for the Breaking Immortal Soul, I shall try to find it on my own when I have the chance,¡± Xu Zimei considered for a moment before replying. ¡°Alright, just apply at the Sect Gate. If the Sect Master agrees, I will prepare them for you,¡± Elder Three smiled and answered. ¡°Given your status as the Saint Heir, it should not be a large issue.¡± After chatting with Elder Three for a while longer, Xu Zimei left the Hundred Herbs Garden. The Breaking Immortal Soul was truly rare; it was said that during the era of Wild Desolation, a plant called Illusionary Immortal Vine existed. This Illusionary Immortal Vine would produce five gourds every one hundred years. Although these gourds had no life, they possessed Divine Souls. People referred to these Divine Souls as Immortal Souls. Because Immortal Souls greatly aided in opening Vein Gates, every appearance of the Illusionary Immortal Vine caused a frenzy among humans. Over time, people began to refer to the gourds¡¯ Immortal Souls as Breaking Immortal Souls. ¡­ After leaving the Hundred Herbs Garden, Xu Zimei rested for three days at Goose Southern Peak. Time flew by, and the annual grand and bustling martial arts tournament of the True Martial Holy Sect finally began to unfold within the Heavenly Domain. ¡°` Chapter 311 - Chapter 311 Chapter 310 The Tournament Begins ?Chapter 311: Chapter 310 The Tournament Begins Chapter 311: Chapter 310 The Tournament Begins Dawn broke, the azure sky adorned with drifting white clouds, like a beautifully rendered painting. The morning air felt exceptionally fresh. Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect dressed neatly and, full of energy, headed early to the gates of the Heavenly Domain to gather. Some were eager to watch the day¡¯s exciting matches. After all, it was not every day that such talented disciples gathered together. Others aimed for higher rankings. Their long efforts were finally granted a chance to be showcased today. The disciples filed in one after another; the Heavenly Domain was so vast that it never felt crowded, even when the entire sect¡¯s disciples entered at once. In the very center, a hundred arenas made of Black Tortoise True Iron stood like warriors at the edge of heaven and earth, firmly rooted to the ground. The competition was not just about fighting; it also included alchemy, formation mastery, and various other professional contests. Of course, the main event was still the fighting. This was also the first grand competition ceremony presided over by Sect Master Xiao since his return to the sect. Clad in a golden robe, his presence was majestic as he stood at the forefront of the arena. The might of the Divine Vein Realm roared within him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Storms of spiritual energy churned in the firmament above. His power was awe-inspiring, shaking heaven and earth. This was also a symbol of his breakthrough into the Divine Vein Realm. At the head of the arena, there were more than a dozen seats. Besides Sect Master Xiao, Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, in a green robe, slowly approached from the distance. His aura, that of the Saint Vein Realm, was also amazing. This strength grew stronger and stronger, clearly on the cusp of the Saint Vein Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he could break through to the Divine Vein Realm. As for the so-called seven Great Elders, with the Sixth Elder under confinement, there were now only six. The six Great Elders, all in white robes, made their way from the arena to the seats at the head. The mad wind howled as the five Elders¡¯ steps were forceful and resolute, each movement possessing the power to change the weather. Some disciples in the distance began beating the war drums. The sound of ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± echoed in the world. Each strike of the red drum mallet, accompanied by the fluttering red cloth tied to it, Conveyed the urgency and pressure of the imminent storm. The war drums surged the atmosphere to a fever pitch. It seemed to invoke the fighting spirit within everyone¡¯s heart. With the arrival of several direct disciples, the atmosphere at the scene became even more explosive and intense. It was as if the whole place was about to burst. The Overlord King Xiang Qianheng, The Heartless Fairy Jiang Xier, The Surging Wave Sword wielder Xia Zihe, The Son of the Trapping Array Jue Ming, The Undefeated King Sword Twenty-One. ¡­ When these legendary direct disciples congregated, one could imagine just how fervent the mood became. Xu Zimei looked at the disciples below, full of fighting spirit, and chuckled softly. As a Saint Heir, he did not need to participate in such competitions. Like the six Great Elders, the Saint Heir had a designated seat at the head. To the ordinary disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect, these direct disciples were the targets of their pursuit, The true prodigies. But to Xu Zimei, their battles were child¡¯s play. After the end of this competition, Xu Zimei planned to leave the True Martial Holy Sect. Then, it would be time to consider his own advancement to the Saint Vein Realm. He still had to fulfill his promise with Ancient Nether; a visit to the Burial Buddha Temple was inevitable. ¡­a€| Sect Master Xiao stood at the forefront of the arena, his piercing gaze surveying the disciples below, whether they had come to participate or to watch the battles. ¡°You all are the future hope of our Sect Gate!¡± He proclaimed with a resounding voice. ¡°It is undeniable that high-level combat power is the foundation of any sect¡¯s existence. Some of you young ones may still be weak now. But I believe, there will come a day when you will become the future of the sect, determining the limits of our sect¡¯s power. I am delighted that you have become part of this large family. As your Sect Master, I am very proud and honored.¡± Sect Master Xiao paused at this point, then slowly exhaled, raising his voice again. ¡°I hope that in this grand ceremony, everyone will do their utmost to strive for a good ranking. Because this will mean the sect¡¯s future cultivation effort and a portion of resources will be inclined toward you. Every one of you is eligible to participate, and the grand ceremony will commence with absolute fairness.¡± As Sect Master Xiao announced the start of the martial arts tournament, the entire Heavenly Domain along with everyone¡¯s cheers, began to resonate tumultuously. The rules of the ceremony are relatively simple. Outer Sect Disciples fight against Outer Sect Disciples. Inner Sect Disciples fight amongst themselves. And finally, the main event is the battle among Direct Disciples. Of course, the top three of the victorious Inner and Outer Sect Disciples are also qualified to challenge Direct Disciples. This is also the most exciting part of the annual martial arts tournament. The battles between Inner Sect Disciples and Direct Disciples, though mostly ending in defeat, occasionally produce some dark horses. Direct Disciples have trained for much longer, with the additional cultivation from the seven Great Elders. The ones with good aptitude are almost all at the peak of Emperor Pulse Realm, and even the lesser gifted have at least entered the Emperor Pulse Realm. Among the Inner Sect Disciples, the highest level of cultivation isn¡¯t past the peak of Esteem Vein Realm. And progressing in realms gets increasingly harder in the later stages. ¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Wu Feng against Shao Xin, Zhuo Yan against Cheng Yu¡­. As the Great Elder announced the names for the battles, one disciple after another stepped onto the stage. Essentially, a hundred stages were conducting battles simultaneously. This way, the pace could be much faster. The confrontations between Outer Sect Disciples weren¡¯t much to watcha€¡± their cultivation levels were too low and they lacked experience in fighting. However, some high-ranking members watched very carefully, evidently scouting for talented individuals among them. Compared to the fights of Outer Sect Disciples, those between Inner Sect Disciples were undoubtedly more spectacular. The one worth Xu Zimei¡¯s attention was Ji Baiyu. She received the inheritance of Emperor Feiyu and was ahead in both resources and cultivation. Her peak Esteem Vein Realm strength allowed her to easily defeat her opponent. There was also a youth named Gao Xiong, who, though not possessing top-tier cultivationa€¡±merely at the peak of Empty Vein Realma€¡±bore the bloodline of Ancient Power Bear, with strength that didn¡¯t correspond to his realm level. Even those strong in the Esteem Vein Realm might not withstand a direct confrontation with him. There weren¡¯t too many outstanding Inner Sect Disciples; by Xu Zimei¡¯s standards, there was only one who truly caught his eye. He was a short-haired youth wearing a light blue robe. The youth¡¯s eyes were cold, brandishing a halberd forged from Black Tortoise True Iron. His moves were grand and sweeping, embodying a sort of commanding presence. The halberd, three meters long and ink-black in color, was inlaid with several golden dragons, clearly no ordinary weapon. With each swing of the youth, the Black Tortoise True Iron arena would crack under the impact of his halberd. Not only was the youth at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm, but his combat experience and mastery of Vein Skills were also exceptional. It was evident he had been honed through battle and strife. ¡°What¡¯s that guy¡¯s name?¡± Xu Zimei asked, turning to an Elder beside him. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312 Chapter 311 Dugu Ao, Heavenly Transforming Halberd ?Chapter 312: Chapter 311: Dugu Ao, Heavenly Transforming Halberd Chapter 312: Chapter 311: Dugu Ao, Heavenly Transforming Halberd ¡°Him? What about him? Are you interested too?¡± The Elder beside him laughed and replied, ¡°His name is Dugu Ao. He came to the Sect Gate a year ago, and his cultivation was outstanding from the very beginning. He has challenged almost all the top disciples on the Hidden Dragon List and defeated them without a single loss. He is the most promising disciple of this generation.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Does he have a master?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, that Elder glanced towards the Great Elder, seemingly hesitant to speak. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in saying, it¡¯s nothing,¡± the Great Elder replied indifferently. ¡°I wanted to take him as my direct disciple, but unfortunately, he refused.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a story,¡± Xu Zimei smiled with interest as he watched the youth in the arena. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 The Elder beside nodded and replied, ¡°It is said that his master is a hidden expert. His emergence this time is also to make his master¡¯s name known.¡± ¡°Then he will probably challenge the direct disciples,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡­ The midday sun pierced through the clouds. The once clear sky suddenly became overcast in an instant. The azure sky started to turn grey. The sun was obscured by dark clouds, and occasional thunder could be heard from deep within the clouds. The Inner Sect Disciple tournament had ended, and the top three had been decided. They were Dugu Ao, Ji Baiyu, and a youth named Zhuo Yan. Gao Xiong was very strong too, but due to a slightly lower realm, he ultimately lost to Zhuo Yan. The Elder stepped forward and said solemnly to the three, ¡°As per the rules, all three of you have one chance to challenge a direct disciple. If you win the challenge, you will be granted one use of the Mythical Furnace. Will you challenge?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Zhuo Yan shook his head. Ji Baiyu hesitated for a moment and eventually shook her head as well. She was so troubled by the Seven Elders of the North Sea lately that she was almost disinterested in cultivation. Only Dugu Ao, with a piercing gaze, looked towards the place where the direct disciples were. Xiang Qianheng leaned against a nearby stone platform and chuckled, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a thorn among this batch of Inner Sect Disciples after all!¡± ¡°I wonder who will be looked down upon,¡± Xia Zihe said nonchalantly, wiping the broadsword in his hand. Sword Twenty-One slightly raised his head, his gaze filled with Sword Intent, as if countless Sword Qi was bursting forth. He only stared at Xiang Qianheng, uncaring about anyone else. ¡­ ¡°I challenge Xu Ze,¡± Dugu Ao paused for a moment before saying slowly. Upon hearing that name, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the youth in white robes beside them. Xu Ze, the youngest among the second Elder¡¯s direct disciples. Although his aptitude wasn¡¯t considered very good, he had just entered the Emperor Pulse Realm. Now, hearing Dugu Ao¡¯s words, his face flushed with embarrassment, and a sense of shame arose in his heart. ¡°Xiaozhe, it seems someone is looking down on you,¡± Dao Yang said with a gentle smile. Xu Ze let out a deep breath, picked up the long blade in his hand, and stepped towards the stage. ¡°I will break his legs.¡± ¡­a€| The dark clouds in the sky grew denser, casting the day into deepening darkness. Looking up, the rolling thunder seemed to roar in anger. On the Mysterious Iron-made stage, Xu Ze and Dugu Ao stood opposite each other at a distance. ¡°I will make you regret your choice,¡± Xu Ze said, as Blade Intent surged around him. All six Vein Gates in his body were opened, enveloping him in the imposing might unique to the Emperor Pulse Realm warriors. The Mad Wind howled around him as he spoke. ¡°You will lose,¡± Dugu Ao said with an ordinary expression. The war halberd in his hands was trembling slightly, as if begging for battle, beyond his control. From the chief seat, Xu Zimei turned to the Great Elder beside him and asked. ¡°Great Elder, who do you think will win?¡± ¡°Theoretically, Xu Ze should win,¡± the Great Elder replied indifferently. ¡°Unless Dugu Ao has some unexpected trump card.¡± ¡°Then this match will be worth watching,¡± Xu Zimei stretched and said with a laugh. ¡­¡­ Xu Ze, holding a long saber, unleashed a blade intent several meters in length from the tip. He soared into the air and with both hands wielding the saber, he slashed directly toward Dugu Ao. Dugu Ao was not to be outdone; spinning his iron halberd a few times, the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm surged. A dark spiritual energy enveloped his right hand as the tip of the iron halberd thrust out fiercely. With a ¡°bang,¡± Endless blade intent and spiritual energy spread out. Dugu Ao staggered backward several steps, the mysterious iron platform beneath him cracking with multiple fissures. His hands gripping the iron halberd were trembling slightly. ¡°It¡¯s still a bit forced!¡± Even Xu Ze was slightly stunned by the scene. It was known that there was an entire realm¡¯s difference between the two. Yet the opponent had managed to withstand his strike without injury; the strength was only slightly diminished. His grip on the long saber tightened. If they had been of equal realms, he could hardly imagine. ¡°You¡¯re only this much,¡± Xu Ze said unwilling to show weakness. His spiritual energy surged as he pressed forward aggressively, not giving Dugu Ao any chance to catch his breath. ¡­¡­ Dugu Ao gripped the iron halberd, an inch longer meant an inch stronger; the halberd tip glowed with endless spiritual energy, dissecting the space around it. However, Xu Ze¡¯s moves were too ferocious, and as time went on, Dugu Ao began to struggle to keep up. Just as he was about to be pushed off the platform by Xu Ze, Dugu Ao let out a sharp cry. With a roll to the ground, he narrowly avoided the blade, moving to the other side of the platform. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You were so arrogant before, and now you only know how to dodge?¡± Xu Ze said disdainfully, as his body was enveloped with crisscrossing sword qi. Dugu Ao took a deep breath; he plunged his iron halberd forcefully into the ground. The platform shattered beneath him as the iron halberd penetrated several centimeters deep. The originally dark spiritual energy around him began to surge violently. He closed his eyes slightly, his hands grasping the central part of the iron halberd. As dark spiritual energy flowed around him, it transformed into the shape of a flying dragon at the tip of the halberd. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? At the same time, the dragon-shaped pattern engraved on the halberd began to glow faintly. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°A¡¯o, I started practicing this Heavenly Transforming Halberd at the age of seven. By the age of forty, with my War Halberd Technique, I could dominate half of the Eastern Continent. At the age of a hundred, I abandoned the Heavenly Transforming Halberd. Grass, wood, bamboo, stone, anything could be a weapon. To prevent the divine weapon from gathering dust, today I grant it to you. I hope you will not fail my name.¡± Dugu Ao slowly opened his eyes as the Mad Wind howled before him. It was as if he could hear once again his master¡¯s earnest teachings from when he first started learning. ¡°The War Halberd Technique,¡± he said with a forceful and resonant tone. Then, with a slight stamp of his right foot, the Heavenly Transforming Halberd that was embedded in the platform flew into the air. He seemed to merge with the Heavenly Transforming Halberd, becoming one with it. His right hand firmly grasped the soaring halberd, thrusting it directly at Xu Ze. With a ¡°boom,¡± The halberd tip carried an endless sharpness and spiritual energy. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313 Chapter 312 Ongoing Martial Contest ?Chapter 313: Chapter 312 Ongoing Martial Contest Chapter 313: Chapter 312 Ongoing Martial Contest Seeing the war halberd cutting through the air, Xu Ze slightly furrowed his brows. The sharp energy that permeated from it caused his face to shift. He slowly raised his blade, the fierce Blade Intent on the blade was laid bare, and pale blue Spiritual Energy rampaged around him. As the two collided, there was another ¡°boom¡± of an explosion. Endless Spiritual Energy burst out in the surroundings. At this moment, both of their figures ended up retreating a few steps. For a time, they appeared evenly matched. Xu Ze¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed, he felt that the opponent¡¯s strength was on a completely different level than before. Dugu Ao let out a light shout as he once again swung the war halberd in his hands. The Mysterious Iron arena below had already been shattered beyond recognition. With every swing of the war halberd, it seemed as if his strength grew even more potent. After several collisions, Xu Ze was actually being slightly suppressed. The dark black Spiritual Energy surged on that war halberd, and the space around them shattered layer by layer. ¡°War Halberd Technique,¡± Dugu Ao roared. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï His body soared into the air and the war halberd heavily struck the blade. Xu Ze¡¯s figure continuously retreated, almost reaching the edge of the arena. Just when Dugu Ao¡¯s war halberd¡¯s tip lightly bent, using the haft as a pivot point, his feet kicked heavily into Xu Ze¡¯s abdomen while in mid-air. Xu Ze didn¡¯t even have time to resist, his figure directly flew out. He fell outside the arena, Xu Ze wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, then slowly stood up, speaking unwillingly. ¡°I lost.¡± Dugu Ao looked around the arena and said with a cold tone, ¡°I am a disciple of Dugu Baitian.¡± With those words, Dugu Ao turned and walked off the arena. He had barely taken a few steps when his body suddenly swayed and he collapsed directly to the ground. The Great Elder furrowed his brows slightly and stepped through the air to Dugu Ao¡¯s side. At this moment, Dugu Ao was covered in blood, with several of his veins having already burst open. His appearance looked very pitiful. ¡°He¡¯s not strong enough, just now he forcefully used that War Halberd Technique, he was practically seeking death.¡± The Great Elder said, frowning. Then he hastily started to treat Dugu Ao. With Dugu Ao winning the match, naturally, the progress couldn¡¯t be delayed. Everyone also hadn¡¯t expected Dugu Ao to be so ruthless to himself. However, as the competition among the direct disciples began, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn back. ¡°Next up is the competition among the direct disciples!¡± As the announcing Elder declared from above, one disciple after another also stepped onto the arena. Although there were only a few dozen direct disciples, each one was a Talented Disciple. And among the direct disciples, there were also differences in strength. As the round of combat began, it dazzled the crowd. The spectacle of Emperor Pulse Realm martial artists¡¯ combat was naturally much higher. By the end of the competition, only a few well-known direct disciples remained on the scene. ¡­ a€| ¡°Xiang Qianheng, let¡¯s have a match,¡± Sword Twenty-One stepped forward, cradling his longsword, and spoke indifferently. ¡°Alright,¡± Xiang Qianheng smiled lightly and stepped onto the nearby arena. ¡°Little sister Xier, let¡¯s have a match too,¡± Xia Zihe glanced in the direction of Xu Zimei, then turned to Jiang Xier and said. Jiang Xier¡¯s gaze was cold as ice, she stepped onto the arena. Without speaking, her intention was already clear. ¡°Well, now it¡¯s just the two of us left,¡± Jue Ming said with a smile, addressing both Dao Yang and the Star Sword Fairy. ¡°I will take on you both, husband and wife.¡± Because Dao Yang and the Star Sword Fairy were a dual-cultivating pair, they also practiced combined attack techniques. Thus, they always competed together. ¡­ a€| As the competition began, what drew more attention was the match between Xiang Qianheng and Sword Twenty-One on the first arena. ¡°It¡¯s said that Overlord King Xiang Qianheng was already unrivaled when he left the sect to gain experience years ago.¡± ¡°The odds of victory must be quite high now.¡± Below, disciples were discussing animatedly. ¡°You might not know this, but! Xiang Qianheng has also lost to someone before. And that person is Sword Twenty-One. Do you know why Sword Twenty-One¡¯s title is the Undefeated King? Because during his time in the True Martial Holy Sect, his record was never beaten.¡± Let alone the discussions below, up on the stage. Sword Twenty-One slowly drew his longsword, and said with an even gaze, ¡°Do you know? I¡¯ve been waiting for this contest for many years.¡± ¡°It is an honor,¡± laughed Xiang Qianheng in reply. Sword Twenty-One took a deep breath; his longsword in his arms trembled slightly. Years ago at the end of an autumn, a contest was held between the two most talented direct disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect. Sword Twenty-One won that contest, and henceforth was known as the Undefeated King. But only Sword Twenty-One himself understood that his opponent from that year had actually been injured beforehand. The contest didn¡¯t bring out his true strength at all. He had been brooding over it ever since. Xiang Qianheng hadn¡¯t used any weapons, his hands surged with red spiritual energy. With a step into empty space, he charged straight towards Sword Twenty-One. Sword Twenty-One swung his longsword, endless Sword Intent ringing through the air. A storm of Sword Intent enveloped them both as they clashed. ¡­a€| Meanwhile, on other stages, Xia Zihe and Jiang Xier were equally unwilling to show weakness. Xia Zihe¡¯s broad sword, with Blade Intent cutting through water, ripped open the heavens and the earth, shattering layer upon layer of endless ice. And Jiang Xier, with her flowing black hair, her cold spiritual energy nearly froze the entire stage. Her white dress and white spiritual energy cascaded down, as if a fairy had descended to the world. As for the contest on another stage. Jue Ming was the Seventh Elder¡¯s direct disciple. His cultivation of the Trapping Array Jue in the field of formations was unparalleled. Son Dao Yang and the Star Sword Fairy were also extraordinary in their combined cultivation. For a time, the fighters seemed evenly matched. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei sat at the highest place, watching everyone¡¯s battles, feeling a bit bored. They indeed were like children fighting. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He was contemplating the path he should take in the future. Previously, while in Shenghua Domain, he had obtained a stone in Liuhuo City. At that time, Taiying Youying pulsated intensely, indicating it must be related. But after he got the stone, Taiying Youying calmed down again. Perhaps this stone had something to do with Taiyang Zuzhao, Xu Zimei planned to study it carefully. After all, it concerned the completion of the True Fate World. This was the path he was meant to take in the future. After the affairs at Burial Buddha Temple concluded, he also needed to make a trip to the Northern Continent. Moreover, Xu Zimei had a premonition that Bai Meng¡¯s fate was drawing ever closer. Perhaps his time to leave was also approaching. There were also matters concerning the Demon-Slaying Family, the Lan Family. Just as Xu Zimei was deep in thought, a loud chorus of shouts from the outside world broke into his musings. At that moment on the stage, the fighters were almost at the brink of determining the victor. The longsword in Sword Twenty-One¡¯s hands was shrieking. Half the firmament was nearly covered in his Sword Intent. When all of this Sword Intent fell, one could only imagine the damage it would cause. However, Xiang Qianheng was not a simple character either. His body was enveloped with red spiritual energy, which was certainly not flames. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314 Chapter 313 All of You Come at Once ?Chapter 314: Chapter 313: All of You Come at Once Chapter 314: Chapter 313: All of You Come at Once It was his cultivation of the Overlord King¡¯s Blazing Universe Jue. The more domineering the cultivation technique, the more fearlessly one practiced, the greater the power they would wield. At this moment, Xiang Qianheng stepped into the air and brought his palm down, shattering countless sword qi beneath his hand. To him, the sword intent that filled half the firmament was negligible as his black robe billowed in the wind. Under the strands of hair on his forehead, his eyes leaked formidable dominance. With a cold snort, as his palm descended, a surge of crimson spiritual energy erupted around him. Half the sky seemed to collapse under the pressure of his hand. Spiritual energy was in turmoil, space was shattering. Countless streams of sword intent were extinguished within it. Feeling the power of this palm, Sword Twenty-One¡¯s countenance was stern and resolute. His eyes flashed with sharp brilliance as he condensed numerous strands of sword intent and slashed them towards Xiang Qianheng. With a ¡°boom.¡± At this moment, dust fluttered, and the blast wave from the explosion dispersed in all directions. The platform beneath the feet of the two fighters was split in two from the center, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Who won?¡± a disciple asked curiously. Sword Twenty-One took a deep breath and wordlessly stepped down from the platform. Just as he stepped off, there was a ¡°crack,¡± and the longsword in his hand shattered. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Xiang Qianheng wins,¡± an elder quickly declared. Ignoring the cheering of the disciples around him, Sword Twenty-One stared blankly at the broken sword in his hands. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, on another side, Xia Zihe¡¯s broadsword cleaved downwards. The Surging Wave Sword pierced through the Wugeng Void, bringing up heaven-reaching waves that surged towards his opponent. It seemed as though what he held in his hand was no longer a sword, but an entire vast ocean. Xia Zihe stood atop the tumultuous sea, his figure lifted to a titanic height by the waves. Jiang Xier¡¯s gaze was indifferent, her face cold as frost. She extended her hand, its entire surface covered with a layer of thin ice. As the oceanic tide approached, she resembled a fragile boat amidst the violent sea. The sea whipped up fierce waves, seemingly about to bury her completely. She touched the waves with the tip of her finger. A ¡°crack, crack¡± sound emanated from within. The heaven-scaling waves of the ocean began to freeze over, bit by bit. In just an instant, half of the sky had frozen over. The cold was biting. Xia Zihe stood on the surface of the wave, his feet also encased in a thick layer of ice. Before he could react, Jiang Xier had already appeared before him. Her hand pierced through the Wugeng Void and struck heavily against his chest. With a ¡°boom.¡± The sky full of ice exploded, and the overwhelming wave instantly turned back into a sword. Xia Zihe¡¯s figure plummeted, retreating several meters on the ground before he could come to a stop. He looked at the cold Surging Wave Sword in his hand, then shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Still too much restraint,¡± he remarked. ¡°Jiang Xier wins,¡± an elder by the side hastily judged. And on the final platform. Though Young Master Dao Yang and Star Sword Fairy were two against one, they had no advantage. Jue Ming¡¯s cultivation of the Trapping Array Jue enhanced the power of his array. Additionally, the speed at which he set up the array was incredibly fast. He used the array to separate Young Master Dao Yang and the others. Without their combined attack, their combat strength was significantly reduced, and eventually, they were each broken through. As the top three winners of the competition emerged, the disciples in the crowd shouted their names. As for how the top three would rank, it would depend on their matches against each other. ¡°Elder,¡± just as the judging elder was about to announce, Jiang Xier interrupted. The Way of Inquiry asked, ¡°Do the top three have the right to challenge the Saint Heir?¡± ¡°According to the rules, they can,¡± the Elder nodded in response. ¡°I don¡¯t care much about the ranking of this martial arts competition, even if I get third place, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jiang Xier said indifferently, ¡°I just want to challenge the current Saint Heir.¡± At the head of the table, Xu Zimei smiled and met Jiang Xier¡¯s icy gaze. He slowly stood up from his seat. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does Jiang Xier have some conflict with the Saint Heir?¡± The disciples below, unaware of the truth, eagerly discussed amongst themselves. Some disciples speculated as well. ¡°It must be because of the Sixth Elder¡¯s affair, otherwise the two of them wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths.¡± ¡°Zimo is in trouble now,¡± Xia Zihe murmured with a frown on the side. The direct disciples beside him also watched the commotion with great interest. The judge Elder seemed to be in a dilemma and turned his head to ask Xu Zimei for his opinion. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will handle it!¡± Xu Zimei walked forward slowly, giving Jiang Xier a glance. Then he looked directly at all the direct disciples present. He said lightly, ¡°I know many of you have issues with me. You want to see me make a fool of myself. As for me, I¡¯m not fond of trouble. Challenging me one by one is so boring, why don¡¯t you all come at me together. I¡¯ll take on all of you alone.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the venue erupted into commotion. ¡°Boastful,¡± Prince Dao Yang snorted coldly from the side. Xu Zimei smiled and slightly lifted his right hand, sending a palm strike directly towards Prince Dao Yang. With a ¡°boom,¡± The space around shattered layer by layer, and boundless hurricanes converged within his palm. Prince Dao Yang¡¯s face changed drastically in an instant, his longsword waving in his hand. But he was still sent flying by the palm strike. At this moment, the talented disciples who were originally prepared to enjoy the show turned serious. Some looked towards Xu Zimei in disbelief. ¡°Unfathomable depth,¡± Sect Master Xiao murmured softly, squinting from the head of the table. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance, come at me together, or you won¡¯t have the slightest chance.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, the peak might of the Emperor Pulse Realm began to emanate from him. Xu Zimei levitated above, looking down high upon the disciples below. He slowly drew Tyrant Shadow, Thunderbolt and fierce fire roared, and half of the firmament was suppressed by his aura. The Creation Force was surging. ¡°Come on, this will also let me see how strong this generation of direct disciples is.¡± Seeing this scene, the disciples below were all dumbstruck. ¡°Emperor Pulse Realm peak,¡± someone said in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible, how old is he! This realm is no more than what the direct disciples have achieved.¡± ¡°Now this will be an interesting show.¡± The crowd below had solemn expressions, as Xiang Qianheng and Sword Twenty-One exchanged glances. ¡°A mass attack is hardly a noble victory.¡± Sword Twenty-One said indifferently. ¡°With the situation right now, even coming together might not guarantee a win,¡± Xiang Qianheng felt Xu Zimei¡¯s aura. He said with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s also merged with the first Battle Body.¡± ¡°You all fight, I am, after all, his senior brother,¡± Xia Zihe shook his head and stepped aside. ¡°Then let¡¯s all go at once,¡± Xiang Qianheng¡¯s aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm was released. He said with a light laugh, ¡°We can¡¯t be laughed at by our junior brother.¡± Jiang Xier, without saying much, was enveloped by cold air and followed, levitating into the air. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315 Chapter 314 A One-Sided Battle ?Chapter 315: Chapter 314 A One-Sided Battle Chapter 315: Chapter 314 A One-Sided Battle Sword Twenty-One looked at the longsword in his hand, and fell silent for a moment. Immediately after, sword intent surged mightily from his hand as his right hand gently touched the shattered fragments of the blade. A ¡°clang¡± resounded. The longsword sang out lightly, and the broken sword astonishingly reassembled itself. He raised his head to look at the sky, where the wind and clouds changed color, before ultimately soaring up into the air. ¡°Let us go meet him as well,¡± said Dao Yang with a smile to the Star Sword Fairy. Jue Ming squinted beside them, surrounded by several high-level trapping arrays. With a light shout, he also flew upward. In the high altitude, Xu Zimei stood upon the empty air, facing them. A number of direct disciples stood off at a distance. ¡°Release my master from the Sect Gate, and I can forgive and forget,¡± Jiang Xier said to Xu Zimei, speaking calmly. ¡°Forgive and forget?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly and shook his head, replying. ¡°Defeat me, and the position of the Saint Heir is yoursa€¡±how about that?¡± Jiang Xier scoffed, her jade hands wrapped in swirling ice, crossing through the tumultuous space and shuttling towards him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xiang Qianheng was not about to be polite, aura of dominance swirling around him. Ink-black spiritual energy filled his palms, and with extreme pressure, he struck downward. Jue Ming¡¯s hands met, and a faint dragon chant resounded. With a wave of his right hand, a Dragon Array aimed to envelop Xu Zimei. Sword Twenty-One held the longsword high above his head, as an enormous vast sword coalesced above him. Cutting through layers of space, crossing the firmament and heaven and earth, it came crashing down. Dao Yang and the Star Sword Fairy each waved their respective weapons. Blade clashed with sword, and slowly a sun and a star ascended, flying towards Xu Zimei. ¡­ After his physical body was tempered by the Creation Force and bolstered by the return of the Tree of Life, it was supported by the perfected plant system of the True Fate World. Xu Zimei also wanted to test how powerful he had become. Watching all these attacks coming at him. Spiritual energy in the sky rioted, blending together in various forms. Countless waves of energy crashed down like huge ocean waves, causing ripples to undulate. The entire horizon rumbled with deafening explosions. The wind and clouds shifted, and the colors of heaven and earth faded. All these attacks, all these changes, reached Xu Zimei in just an instant. Xu Zimei did not dodge; he stood there, letting all the attacks land on him. The Creation Force surged around his body. More importantly, the Tree of Life played its part. It would heal Xu Zimei¡¯s wounds at the first instance. One could say that with the existence of the Tree of Life, Xu Zimei was not afraid of getting injured at all. Unless an attack could reduce him to ashes in an instant. ¡°Has this guy gone mad?¡± the disciples watching below expressed their disbelief. ¡°Is he really trying to take all these attacks with his physical body alone?¡± Not only these disciples, but Sect Master Xiao and the six Great Elders above were also somewhat stunned. ¡°Unrivaled among his peers?¡± murmured Sect Master Xiao softly. Meng Chenxue¡¯s face turned pale as she recognized the gap between the two for the first time. A thunderous explosion occurred high above. In an instant, the powerful attacks destroyed the space where Xu Zimei had been standing. Endless energy waves surged like a tide, rumbling as they fluctuated. The space shattered completely, leaving behind a vast black hole where the original spot had been. Countless spatial turbulences surged above it. After a long while, the energy waves dissipated, and the space began to settle back to calm. Everyone looked on expectantly, turning their gaze to Xu Zimei¡¯s location first. Eager to know the outcome. ¡­ ¡°How could this be,¡± Xiang Qianheng shook his head in disbelief. Sword Twenty-One beside him slightly frowned and took a step back, calmly saying, ¡°This is troublesome now.¡± In midair, Xu Zimei stood unharmed, his feet seeming to tread on emptiness. The purple robe resonated sharply with the mad wind, and his long hair fluttered in the breeze. A faint green light flashed over the surface of his body. ¡°Feels almost like being tickled,¡± Xu Zimei said, twisting his neck and chuckling. ¡°A bit too strong, aren¡¯t you?¡± a disciple murmured incredulously below. ¡°If this is all you have,¡± Xu Zimei slowly picked up the Tyrant Shadow in his hand and said calmly. ¡°Then let¡¯s end this.¡± As a layer of pitch-black Spiritual Energy surged over the surface of Tyrant Shadow. Strands of Qi of Annihilation began to spread from around Xu Zimei¡¯s body. In just a moment, the Qi of Annihilation enveloped half the firmament. Dark Qi surged into the sky, forming a terrifying face above. The horrifying face snarled fiercely at the crowd. As the black Qi spread more and more, the pressure felt by the crowd also increased. ¡°Way of Inquiry, twelfth form, Annihilation Void.¡± A cutting voice laced with killing intent came from Xu Zimei. In an instant, the space around exploded. A wave of Qi of Annihilation swept across from the edge of the sky. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? As if to annihilate everything, reducing all to a mere point. Seeing this power, several direct disciples¡¯ faces changed drastically. ¡°What kind of Vein Skill is this? How is it unheard of?¡± Xiang Qianheng said, furrowing his brow. ¡°We can¡¯t fight separately anymore. Let¡¯s focus our attacks in the same direction and try to create an opening as much as possible.¡± Watching the encroaching Qi of Annihilation, the surrounding air exploded. Sword Twenty-One said calmly. Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°No need to go through so much trouble, the weak should have the awareness of the weak,¡± Xu Zimei said with a wicked smile, looking at the crowd. He slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow in his hand. At this moment, an imposing aura, immense as Wu Geng¡¯s, radiated from him. As a heaven-shaking dragon¡¯s roar sounded, he directly executed the Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, The blue-green giant dragon circled high in the sky, following Xu Zimei¡¯s slow swing of the Curved Blade. It seemed to merge with the blade, shaking the void with its dragon¡¯s roar, stirring up endless Qi light, surging forward to strike. With the Annihilation Void surrounding and the Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation relentlessly descending from above, ¡­ The Annihilation Void of the twelfth form was an inspiration Xu Zimei obtained by merging his past life¡¯s cultivation of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ Annihilation Jue. At this moment, everyone was on the brink of death. ¡°Xu Zimei, are you trying to kill them?¡± an Elder shouted furiously from below. ¡°Let¡¯s go all out,¡± Xiang Qianheng and the others shouted, using their most powerful techniques. ¡°Ice Seal Thousands of Miles,¡± ¡°Sword Intent Overlooking the Sky,¡± ¡°Star Sun Whirl,¡± ¡°Heaven Locking Formation,¡± ¡­¡­ The collision between the two ultimate forces occurred at that moment. But the strength of Xu Zimei was simply too great; as soon as the others¡¯ powers made contact, they were instantly shattered. Seeing the Annihilation Void approaching and the Cang Dragon descending with an ancient dragon¡¯s might, their faces turned pale, their bodies completely suppressed on the spot, unable to move. Just as they were about to be obliterated by the force, suddenly, a figure appeared before them. A vast Divine Might soared into the heavens. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316 Chapter 315 Departure from the Sect, Trouble Arises ?Chapter 316: Chapter 315 Departure from the Sect, Trouble Arises Chapter 316: Chapter 315 Departure from the Sect, Trouble Arises ¡°It¡¯s Sect Master Xiao,¡± someone shouted from below. All eyes turned skyward, only to realize that Sect Master Xiao had, at some point, positioned himself in front of everyone. With a flick of his right hand, the myriad of spiritual energy in the sky coalesced and formed a cyan protective shield, enveloping all those within. Immediately afterwards, Xu Zimei¡¯s attack arrived with a ¡°boom,¡± the explosion echoing through the void. The entire expanse of heaven and earth seemed to sink into the void. Xu Zimei, with his hands clasped and an interested look, observed the scene within the void. Once the attack had ended, the protective shield around Sect Master Xiao also began to crack and shatter with a ¡°crackling¡± sound. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, unharmed, and they all sat in mid-air, gasping for breath. ¡°That¡¯s enough, this sparring is over,¡± Sect Master Xiao said calmly, with an indifferent gaze. He glanced down at his right hand and was surprised to feel a bit numb. Although there was no injury, for an attack from an Emperor Pulse Realm to make someone from the Divine Vein Realm feel this sensation was somewhat unthinkable. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Moreover, he knew that Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t even activated his first Battle Body. Such a thing was indeed somewhat incomprehensible. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï ¡°Hopefully, he can reach ¡®Becoming Emperor¡¯ in this era,¡± he muttered softly. ¡°This is not enough,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°The Sect Master intervened, that¡¯s against the Sect rules, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The Sect rules didn¡¯t allow you to kill them in a sparring match either,¡± Sect Master Xiao retorted lightly. ¡°Accidents happen,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°But they offended me, and they should pay some price for that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sect Master Xiao asked with a frown. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, my request is not excessive, each of them takes one punch from me,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°That¡¯s the price.¡± ¡°The sparring has already ended, there¡¯s no need to fight any further,¡± Sect Master Xiao said. ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with winning or losing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°I am merely upholding the dignity I should have as a Saint Heir. Let them be filled with respect in their hearts rather than taking it lightly.¡± Sect Master Xiao fell silent for a moment, unable to refute the dignity of the Saint Heir. Before the Saint Heir grew up, these direct disciples had never taken it seriously. No one cared about this matter before, but now that it had been brought up, he found it difficult to decide. He looked to Xu Qingshan below, hoping he would offer a way out. However, Xu Qingshan kept his head low, pretending not to see. It was a matter of his son¡¯s prestige within the sect; as a father, he naturally sided with his son. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a lesson,¡± Sect Master Xiao finally sighed and stepped back. Xu Zimei smiled and stepped towards these direct disciples. The disciples were undaunted, looking up and meeting Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze squarely. ¡°You should feel lucky this is within the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He kicked Xiang Qianheng down with a single foot. For the others, he did not hold back either, kicking them one by one as if they were footballs. It was only when it was Jiang Xier¡¯s turn that he stopped. He grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m being merciful. I should have sent both you and your master to hell.¡± After saying this, Xu Zimei flung her away. Jiang Xier¡¯s body smashed onto the arena floor, shattering half of the stage. Clad in white like snow and covered in blood, she lay in a pool of blood. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze sweeping over all the disciples of True Martial Holy Sect present. The disciples were so frightened they dared not look him in the eye. ¡°The Saint Heir is mighty!¡± Someone shouted, and the entire Heavenly Domain erupted in a fervent cheer. The name of Xu Zimei also became thoroughly renowned throughout the entire sect. Even among the direct disciples, the mention of him was enough to silence the crowd. He had almost single-handedly taken on all the direct disciples with his peerless strength. If it weren¡¯t for the Sect Master¡¯s intervention today, I¡¯m afraid it would have been difficult for these people to leave alive. ¡­ The ceremonial conclusion came to an end, leaving many with heavy hearts. This was originally an opportunity to gain fame. But after everything was over, they realized that aside from Xu Zimei¡¯s name in their minds, they seemed to remember nothing else. It was as if the whole prelude was just a setup for that final battle. What was more helpless was that the final battle was completely one-sided. It was even difficult to put up a fight. ¡°Has the Saint Heir of this generation become so strong?¡± many questioned themselves. ¡­a€| After the ceremony, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak. He plans to leave the True Martial Holy Sect tomorrow, setting off alone. Before leaving, he plucked some Leaves of Life from the Tree of Life. He gave some to his parents as well as Lin Ruhu, including Xiao Guizi, Yao Shengnan, and a few others. Xu Qingshan accepted them with a smile, not asking for more details. Everyone has their own secrets. He was proud of his son¡¯s achievements as well. Only his mother chattered on, reminding him of things to watch out for outside. And about the grand event at his grandfather¡¯s place on the Northern Continent a year later. The next morning, as the gray dawn barely broke, Xu Zimei left the True Martial Holy Sect, riding on the Dark Heaven Tiger. The dawn was faint, and outside, a continuous drizzle fell. Xu Zimei rather enjoyed the atmosphere of the light rain. ¡­ Having traveled a distance, though the day grew brighter, the overcast weather still made it extremely oppressive. The Dark Heaven Tiger moved slowly along the muddy road, and as it passed a pavilion, Xu Zimei heard a melodious tune of a zither. He looked up to see an old man in the pavilion, along with a woman. The woman played the zither with bare hands, the pleasant music sounding like a babbling brook, the melody cheerful. The old man held a long stick, carefully wiping the rod in his hands. Upon Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, the old man looked up, eyes squinting with a smile, then fell silent. ¡°Quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled with interest. The Dark Heaven Tiger continued to advance at a slow pace. Suddenly, a burst of rapid wind noise rose by his ear. Several wind blades flew in from the side. The wind blades were extremely sharp and fast. The Dark Heaven Tiger roared, raising its paw to scatter the blades. It cried out in pain; although the wind blades were dispersed, they still left several wounds on its paws. Xu Zimei turned his head towards the direction of the pavilion and said calmly, ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°The young master seems to have a short memory,¡± the old man chuckled, responding. ¡°Have you forgotten what you did in the Shenghua Domain?¡± ¡°Shenghua Domain?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly, waiting quietly for the old man to continue. ¡°I come from the Fan Family,¡± the old man hinted. ¡°Because of the Holy Buddha Child, right?¡± Xu Zimei instantly reacted. Although the Holy Buddha Child was the Buddha Country¡¯s saint heir, before entering Buddha Country, he was actually a disciple of the Fan Family. The Fan Family might not be very strong, but because it was backed by Buddha Country, it has grown stronger in recent years, emerging as a top force. ¡°Are you here for revenge?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that you would be the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the old man said with narrowed eyes, speaking indifferently. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317 Chapter 316 Ruins of the Gods ?Chapter 317: Chapter 316 Ruins of the Gods Chapter 317: Chapter 316 Ruins of the Gods ¡°True Martial Holy Sect or not, I have no reason to be afraid of you,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head, smiling. ¡°Your name has now spread throughout the entire Shenghua Domain,¡± the elder said with a smile. ¡°I hear you eradicated the Extinct Heaven Sect.¡± ¡°So, do you think your Buddha Country or the Fan Family is any better than the Extinct Heaven Sect?¡± Xu Zimei hopped off the Dark Heaven Tiger. She stepped towards the pavilion. ¡°Hard to say,¡± the elder fell silent for a moment, then shook his head. The light rain outside continued to patter. Willow trees lined the path, translucent water droplets slowly falling from the vibrant green leaves. As Xu Zimei entered the pavilion, the sound of the woman playing the guqin abruptly stopped. She lifted her head, her eyes bright as she looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°For you, it may be hard to say,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°But for me, it makes no difference. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï They are all just ants.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°However, I do believe you have the confidence to back up your words.¡± ¡°Enough beating around the bush,¡± Xu Zimei waved her hand dismissively. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Young Master, you killed our Fan Family¡¯s Holy Buddha Child, and the Buddha Country is very angered,¡± the elder explained. ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked nonchalantly. ¡°Originally, our Fan Family had an opportunity to go to the Investiture of the Gods Ruins,¡± the elder said, watching Xu Zimei and speaking deliberately. ¡°This opportunity was reserved for the Holy Buddha Child. Now he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°So, you want to give this opportunity to me?¡± Xu Zimei inquired with interest. ¡°Yes, young master, to represent our Fan Family in the event,¡± the elder replied seriously. ¡°The Investiture of the Gods Ruins will gather numerous heroes. Not to mention the dangers within the ruins, just the other talented disciples heading there are a significant threat. The Holy Buddha Child had the ability to deal with some of them. Now that he¡¯s dead, sending any other family member would be mere cannon fodder, a waste of the spot.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve turned to me,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°Nothing in this world falls into your lap without reason.¡± ¡°We only have one demand,¡± the elder took a deep breath, glancing at the woman beside him. Ultimately, he said, ¡°You must marry the daughter of the current Clan Leader of the Fan Family.¡± ¡°A ¡®buy one, get one free¡¯ deal, huh,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, looking at the woman beside him. This woman was indeed beautiful. Tall with willow-shaped eyebrows, a heart-shaped face. Her eyes brimmed with the essence of Immortal Qi, her skin fair. Dressed in a light blue robe, she exuded an air of grace and delicacy. ¡°What do you think, young master?¡± the elder asked. ¡°You want to tie me to your Fan Family with a woman,¡± Xu Zimei scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a wise decision to me.¡± ¡°Our actions spring from necessity,¡± the elder shook his head with a sigh. ¡°When the Holy Buddha Child was still alive, we had the support of the Buddha Country. The Buddha Country invested heavily in him to vie for the Destiny of our era. Now that he¡¯s dead, our relationship with the Buddha Country has also cooled considerably.¡± ¡°Does the Buddha Country know about your Fan Family¡¯s allocation for the Investiture of the Gods Ruins?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If they knew, the decision regarding the allocation wouldn¡¯t be up to me,¡± the elder shook his head. ¡°What do you think, young master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of mixing love with benefits,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Nor do I need to compromise for anything.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman beside him tugged at the elder¡¯s sleeve. Seemingly indignant, she said, ¡°Old Ancestor, let¡¯s go. ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling, why persist shamelessly?¡± ¡°Yiyi, stand down,¡± the elder said with a frown of displeasure. The woman huffed and could only retreat to one side. ¡°Young Master, you should think this through,¡± the elder continued unwillingly, trying to persuade him. ¡°The Ruins of the Gods relate to the truth of the gods who vanished in the Mythical Era. Some people have indeed found Heaven Shaking opportunities within, a place capable of changing one¡¯s destiny. Although it is fraught with grave dangers, countless people still fight tooth and nail to enter.¡± Xu Zimei turned his back, his gaze fixed on the distant, hazy sky. ¡­ These Ruins of the Gods are a product of the Central Continent. All the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the entire Central Continent joined forces to occupy the ruins. Sects from other continents simply cannot intervene, not even the True Martial Holy Sect. Over the ages, countless beings have perished in these ruins, their numbers unknown. But indeed, many have found Heaven Shaking opportunities. Some have acquired weapons of Ancient Divine Spirits. Others have found the offspring of pets reared by Divine Spirits. The most apparent example would probably be the Firmament Emperor. In his youth, he was expulsed from his clan due to poor aptitude and offending certain individuals. After several twists of fate, it was said that upon emerging from the Ruins of the Gods, he suddenly rose to prominence and embarked on the road to becoming a Great Emperor. After pondering for a moment, Xu Zimei finally said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take that spot from your Fan Family.¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business,¡± the elder smiled, seemingly unsurprised. Those who truly understood the Ruins of the Gods, despite knowing the endless dangers within, could scarcely resist its lure. ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken; this is not a partnership,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he stepped toward the elder. He grabbed the collar of the elder¡¯s green robe and slowly lifted him up. The elder¡¯s Divine Might flashed by without resistance. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to partner with me. You are fit only to be my subordinates, and perhaps I¡¯ll consider giving you an opportunity to rise,¡± ¡°What do you mean, Young Master?¡± asked the elder in a calm voice. ¡°Eventually, I will bear the Destiny and ascend to the Upper Realm. I won¡¯t be able to manage too much of the affairs of Yuan Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If your Fan Family is obedient enough, I might give you an opportunity to ascend before I ascend. You don¡¯t want to be controlled by Buddha Country forever, do you?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s thoughts ran wild. The shock in his heart was like surging waves, unceasingly tumultuous. He looked into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, the goal that all living beings desperately seek, Destiny, seemed to be of minor concern to him. Yet Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes were profoundly inscrutable, expressionless and indifferent, showing nothing. After speaking, Xu Zimei directly flung the elder away. On the muddy road, the elder¡¯s body hit a nearby willow tree. Although not much injured, his entire robe was smeared with mud. ¡°Consider this a lesson for attacking my mount,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°You should feel lucky that you didn¡¯t resist just now.¡± The elder was silent for a while, letting the rain fall upon him. He had intended to use the Ruins of the Gods to form an alliance with Xu Zimei. The other was the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect and had also exterminated the Extinct Heaven Sect. He wouldn¡¯t have opposed Xu Zimei for either of those reasons. But now he realized he had been gravely mistaken. Xu Zimei was too domineering. And even more oppressive than the approach of thriving if one followed him and perishing if one did not. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318 Chapter 317 All Sects Gather Together ?Chapter 318: Chapter 317 All Sects Gather Together Chapter 318: Chapter 317 All Sects Gather Together Previously, when we attacked the Dark Heaven Tiger, it was also an attempt to intimidate and dominate the spirit, making negotiations easier. But the person before us now isn¡¯t playing by the rules at all. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Yet, I can¡¯t refute it. Taking on destiny is truly a gamble. If the Chi Family bets correctly, we can ride this chariot straight to the heavens. But what if it¡¯s wrong? The risk is too great, we might collapse entirely or even be annihilated. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t thought it through before coming to negotiate with me,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He turned and left the pavilion, settling atop the Dark Heaven Tiger, and slowly headed into the distance. ¡°Come find me when you have made up your mind.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯m coming with you,¡± the woman next to him suddenly shouted, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°What for?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and looked at the woman with interest. ¡°I said, I want to go with you,¡± the woman replied, locking eyes with Xu Zimei. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°Yiyi, you¡­?¡± the elder asked, looking at the woman with some confusion. ¡°After all, I can¡¯t decide on my own marriage, I will have to marry someone for the benefit of the family,¡± the woman said indifferently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather choose to trust him over that.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet!¡± the elder sighed. ¡°He has the backing of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the woman pointed out. ¡°You won¡¯t find a better option. The Buddha Country will eventually find out; the spot in the Ruins of the Gods was exchanged for with the life of our ancestor. We simply can¡¯t hand it over to the Buddha Country that easily.¡± The elder remained silent for a moment but eventually nodded. He replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, the Buddha Country won¡¯t give up the spot.¡± Looking up at Xu Zimei, he finally said, ¡°Young Master Xu, I agree to the terms you just stated. I only hope that one day, if you truly have the power, you can help our Chi Family.¡± ¡°I can take the spot,¡± Xu Zimei said, pointing at the woman behind him. ¡°But her, I never said I wanted.¡± ¡°Whether you agree or not,¡± the woman said defiantly, her mouth pursed, ¡°I will follow you.¡± The elder standing nearby looked at this scene, actually hoping for a turning point. He wished Xu Zimei would treat their Chi Family well for the sake of the woman. Hence, he did not refute the woman¡¯s words. Afterward, he exchanged a few brief words with Xu Zimei, then left on his own. The Ruins of the Gods won¡¯t open in a short time; he needed to deal with the matters of the Buddha Country. ¡­ Watching the elder depart, the woman beside him remained silent, her eyes full of Immortal Qi fixed on Xu Zimei. ¡°If you want to follow, then follow. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He lay back on the Dark Heaven Tiger, closing his eyes for a light rest. Autumn rain fell, and a gentle breeze wafted through the willow branches on both sides. The pitter-patter of raindrops, the hurried journey, the overcast sky. The Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s massive frame moved steadily along. The woman in the light blue robe silently followed behind. The light rain drenched all her long hair. In the muddy path behind them, a large and a small pair of footprints were very noticeable. ¡­ The location of the Burial Buddha Temple was in the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei still planned to set out from the path through the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was much faster, after all. However, as the Dark Heaven Tiger passed through a valley, it slowly came to a halt. Xu Zimei sat up and looked back. The woman was still doggedly following behind. By this time, she had been walking for who knows how long, her long robe covered in mud, and her face showing great fatigue. Xu Zimei said nothing more, he glanced into the valley. At this moment, he was slightly shocked by the scene within the valley. The valley was filled with people, and all of them were old acquaintances of Xu Zimei. First, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect from the Extreme West Region had arrived. This included the Purgatory Holy Sect, the Divine Sun Holy Sect, and the True Martial Holy Sect. The leader from the True Martial Holy Sect was the seventh elder, Elder Tianzhen. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the Extreme West Region; even the core factions of the Eastern Continent¡¯s Imperial Rule Immortal Sect had gathered here. The Blood Nether Holy Sect, the Chi Family, the Dan Family, the Mo Family, the Baili Family, the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Beyond these Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, there were many first-rate and second-rate powers around. The whole valley was noisy, with people not only at the bottom but also lining the mountainside. Of course, those leading were still the members of a few Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the situation in the valley, patted the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s head, and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± ¡­ The Dark Heaven Tiger leaped down, heading straight for the valley. At the entrance of the valley, they were stopped by two disciples. ¡°Which Sect Gate do you belong to?¡± one of the disciples asked Xu Zimei indifferently. ¡°Just here to watch the fun,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°The valley has been sealed off, Loose Cultivators are not allowed to enter,¡± the disciple guarding the valley replied. ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Friend, first look at who is inside before you talk about forcing your way in,¡± the disciple said with a light laugh and a disdainful expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Just then, a young man in a white robe walked over slowly. ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo,¡± the two disciples guarding the valley promptly greeted him. ¡°There¡¯s a Loose Cultivator here who wants to force his way into the valley, and we¡¯ve stopped him.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± the young man in white turned to look Xu Zimei up and down. His gaze lingered on the Dark Heaven Tiger under Xu Zimei¡¯s feet for a while. Then he noticed the woman behind him and his eyes lit up slightly. He turned his head with a slight frown, looked at the two disciples guarding the valley, and reprimanded them. ¡°Idiots, these two are my friends. Who says they can¡¯t enter the valley?¡± After he spoke, he turned back to Xu Zimei with a smiling face and said, ¡°Brother Wang, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡± ¡°A long time indeed, a long time indeed,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with interest. ¡°Can they enter or not?¡± the young man in white looked at the two disciples with displeasure. ¡°Of course, if they are friends of Senior Brother Zhuo, they can enter,¡± the two disciples quickly nodded and stepped aside. ¡°Brother Wang, please!¡± The young man in white made a gesture and walked into the valley with Xu Zimei. Looking at the backs of the departing group, the two disciples guarding the valley shook their heads slightly. ¡°Sigh, another prey targeted by Senior Brother Zhuo.¡± ¡­a€| The valley was vast, but it wasn¡¯t exactly empty. Here and there grew some ordinary trees. ¡°My name is Zhuo Yihang, may I ask how you both are called?¡± the young man in white asked with a smile. ¡°Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°Fan Tianyi.¡± Xu Zimei cupped his fist with a smile and said, ¡°Brother Zhuo, thanks for helping us out back there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I could tell you¡¯re no bad person, just lending a helping hand,¡± Zhuo Yihang said with a smile. ¡°However, the situation in the valley is somewhat complicated. You two would be best not to wander around. Why don¡¯t you come and sit at my place for a while?¡± ¡°That might not be appropriate,¡± Xu Zimei said hesitantly. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319 Chapter 318 Not Wanting to Court Disaster ?Chapter 319: Chapter 318 Not Wanting to Court Disaster Chapter 319: Chapter 318 Not Wanting to Court Disaster ¡°` ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re being too polite,¡± Zhuo Yihang smiled, pulling Xu Zimei along to walk to the side without further ado. ¡°Being out and about, finding someone as enthusiastic and kind as Brother Zhuo has become rare,¡± Xu Zimei sighed. ¡­a€| This Zhuo Yihang seemed to have quite a high status. Many disciples they encountered along the way took the initiative to greet him. Moreover, he had carved out a cave on one side of this valley. This was where he lived. It was evident that these people had already been here for some time. However, the Seventh Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect had only arrived after participating in the competition ceremony, that much Xu Zimei could confirm. Xu Zimei and another followed Zhuo Yihang inside the cave. The cave was fairly well-lit, with Luminous Pearls embedded into the walls on both sides. There was a stone table and four stone stools inside. A pot of tea was placed on the table. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï ¡°Brother Xu, Miss Fan, please have a seat,¡± Zhuo Yihang said with a smile. The three of them took their seats, and Zhuo Yihang personally poured a cup of tea for each of them. ¡°Brother Zhuo, so many people coming to this valley, is there something going on?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. Zhuo Yihang glanced outside, then lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Brother Xu, do you know about Annihilation Ridge?¡± ¡°One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands,¡± Fan Tianyi immediately responded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Annihilation Ridge was the place where the Great Emperor of the Three Blades carried out his destiny, of course, he knew. On his previous trip to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he had even encountered Annihilation Ridge along the way. He had initially thought of seeking it out himself but had stumbled upon it already. ¡°It is said that a Pavilion Elder of the Heaven Edge Pavilion, before passing away, forcefully defied the heavens to deduce something.¡± Zhuo Yihang smiled, and mid-sentence he lifted his teacup, saying with a laugh, ¡°Let¡¯s drink tea, drink tea.¡± Xu Zimei also smiled and drained the tea from his cup in one gulp, then asked, ¡°Brother Zhuo, don¡¯t keep me in suspense, please continue.¡± ¡°After this Pavilion Elder defied the heavens to make his calculations, he died amidst the Heavenly Tribulation,¡± Zhuo Yihang replied. ¡°Just before his death, he only left behind three words. Green Stone Valley.¡± ¡°Is this the place?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Exactly, all the forces of the Eastern Continent mobilized, and it took three whole months to locate this place,¡± Zhuo Yihang laughed. ¡°It is said that it won¡¯t be long before Annihilation Ridge¡¯s next appearance will be here in Green Stone Valley.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Although Annihilation Ridge is one of the forbidden lands, there are too many treasures hidden inside. Back in the day, so many talented disciples died there, with numerous Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts remaining unrecovered. What¡¯s more important, it is rumored that the Great Emperor of the Three Blades once left something here. ¡­ ¡°Brother Xu, if I may be so bold to ask, what is your relationship with Miss Fan?¡± Zhuo Yihang said from the side. Xu Zimei raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°She is my maid.¡± Fan Tianyi pouted beside him but didn¡¯t retort. Zhuo Yihang was taken aback for a moment but then laughed, ¡°I quite like your maid. To be honest, I wonder if Brother Xu would be willing to part with her?¡± ¡°Sure, if Brother Zhuo wants her, take her,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Zhuo Yihang hesitated for a moment, probably not expecting Xu Zimei to be so magnanimous. ¡°Then may I also ask if Brother Xu¡¯s steed is also available to part with? I¡¯m willing to make an offer for this tiger.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this talk of buying or not buying? If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Xu Zimei patted the other¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°After all, there aren¡¯t that many good people like Brother Zhuo around anymore.¡± ¡°Brother Xu is generous,¡± Zhuo Yihang laughed heartily, ¡°then I shall take it without further ado.¡± ¡°I also have something I fancy, would Brother Zhuo be willing to give it up?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°You say!¡± ¡°Brother Zhuo, have you ever heard a saying,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°` ¡°Good people don¡¯t live long, evil endures for a thousand years. Brother Zhuo, being a good person, shouldn¡¯t go against this rule. So, I desire Brother Zhuo¡¯s life, can you part with it?¡± ¡°Brother Xu must be joking,¡± Zhuo Yihang forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhuo Yihang narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t you feel anything wrong with your body?¡± ¡°This tea has a problem,¡± Fan Tianyi immediately realized something was amiss. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit late to realize that now?¡± Zhuo Yihang stood up, drew the longsword from behind him, and said with a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°This tea contains Vein-Sealing Powder. Brother Xu, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me. I helped you come in, and yet you try to kill me.¡± ¡­a€| Watching the longsword slash towards him, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Clowns always lack entertainment!¡± He pressed down with one hand, and the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm enveloped him. A great hand suppressed everything in its path. ¡°You, you¡¯re an Emperor Pulse powerhouse,¡± Zhuo Yihang¡¯s face changed dramatically. He naturally understood that the Vein-Sealing Powder was ineffective against those above the Esteem Vein level. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Fan Tianyi beside him and shook his head, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat a stranger¡¯s food without thinking; don¡¯t you have even this bit of sense?¡± ¡°I drank after I saw you drink,¡± Fan Tianyi replied in a low voice. ¡°So, how should I deal with you?¡± Xu Zimei took the sword from his hand and said lightly. ¡°I am the eldest disciple of the Cloud Imperial Sect, you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Zhuo Yihang quickly said. ¡°A second-rate sect, but what a frightening name,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. No sooner had he finished speaking than a hidden bell at Zhuo Yihang¡¯s waist suddenly rang. The moment the bell sounded, several Emperor Pulse Realm auras emanated from the outside. Several figures instantly flew into the entrance of the cave. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± Zhuo Yihang laughed wildly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to bring disaster upon yourself, please stop,¡± a voice sounded from the cave entrance. Three Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses appeared, led by the Sect Master of the Cloud Imperial Sect. A woman in a green robe. ¡°Bring disaster upon myself with just the Cloud Imperial Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a laugh. ¡°Please calm down, sir, we can give you anything you want,¡± the woman in the green robe said somewhat anxiously. ¡°All I want is his death,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. With the rise of his hand, the sword fell, and the laughter of Zhuo Yihang beside him came to an abrupt halt. His head parted company with his body. ¡°You¡¯ve caused a huge disaster,¡± the woman in the green robe¡¯s face changed drastically. The three Emperor Pulse powerhouses at the entrance exchanged a glance and all charged at Xu Zimei. ¡°You think you¡¯re capable?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s hand emanated Creation Force as he punched directly. With a ¡°boom,¡± the entire cave collapsed, and the three Emperor Pulse powerhouses were blown out simultaneously. The commotion here immediately caught the attention of those outside. ¡°Who is this making trouble here?¡± a curious onlooker said. ¡°It seems there¡¯s a conflict within the Cloud Imperial Sect.¡± ¡­a€| After being blown away, the three Emperor Pulse powerhouses instantly stood up, took to the air, and looked at Xu Zimei with some gravity. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve killed?¡± the woman in the green robe said coldly. ¡°Does the identity of a dead person matter?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The woman in the green robe looked at another Emperor Pulse powerhouse and said, ¡°Go find our master. We¡¯ll hold him off.¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321 Chapter 320 Entering Annihilation Ridge ?Chapter 321: Chapter 320: Entering Annihilation Ridge Chapter 321: Chapter 320: Entering Annihilation Ridge Among this group of people, besides Elder Tianzhen, there is also his direct disciple, Lu Ang. Among the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples, although the Killing Array Lu Ang does not have as much fame as the Trapping Array Jue Ming, he too is a person of exceptional talent. Previously, when Xu Zimei went to the Holy Spring Sect, he and Lu Ang went together, and they got along quite well on the way. ¡°So it¡¯s Elder Tianzhen,¡± Xue Zelong said coldly. ¡°What, does the Sect Master of Blood Nether wish to discipline the Saint Heir on behalf of my True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Elder Tianzhen said indifferently. ¡°He killed people from a subordinate sect of our Blood Nether Holy Sect, what do you say we should do?¡± Xue Zelong took a deep breath and inquired. He didn¡¯t mention that Zhuo Yihang was his illegitimate son. That was something too humiliating for him to speak of. ¡°Killed them? Killing those who offended the Saint Heir of my True Martial Holy Sect is already merciful without annihilating the entire sect,¡± Elder Tianzhen replied indifferently. At such times, the dignity and momentum of the Holy Sect naturally could not falter. ¡°Is Elder Tianzhen trying to shield the disciples of his sect?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 How dare a second-rate force like the Cloud Imperial Sect offend a disciple of our Holy Sect?¡± Elder Tianzhen said, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Is this perhaps orchestrated at the behest of your Holy Sect?¡± ¡°You¡¯re slandering,¡± Xue Zelong snorted coldly, saying in anger. ¡°Without evidence, Elder Tianzhen should speak more cautiously.¡± ¡°Sect Master, it was he who killed Yihang first. We were only preparing to capture him,¡± the woman in the green robe explained on the side. ¡°Noise,¡± Elder Tianzhen snorted coldly. A large hand descended with the force of the Saint Vein Realm¡¯s power. As the large hand fell, the woman in the green robe let out a scream of agony. ¡°Sect Master, save me!¡± A ¡°boom¡± of an explosion echoed around. Elder Tianzhen slowly withdrew his hand, and the woman in the green robe had already dissipated into ash and smoke. ¡°Tianzhen, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Xue Zelong growled with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Let this be the end of the matter,¡± Elder Tianzhen said flatly. ¡°The matter of Annihilation Ridge is important, and there must be no mistakes. I did not annihilate the Cloud Imperial Sect out of respect for you. Does the Blood Nether Holy Sect really want to start a war with us or not?¡± Hearing Elder Tianzhen¡¯s words, Xue Zelong took a deep breath and said resentfully, ¡°I will remember today¡¯s events.¡± After that, he turned and left directly. As for starting a war with the True Martial Holy Sect, that was obviously impossible. The Blood Nether Holy Sect did not have the strength to do so at present. But if a time came when someone from their sect carried Destiny, he would certainly settle scores with the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡­a€| Elder Tianzhen turned to look at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°You seem to attract trouble wherever you go!¡± ¡°Elder Seven is joking. I¡¯m a victim too,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Annihilation Ridge is approaching. Do you want to join us and check it out?¡± Elder Tianzhen asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look together. Perhaps we might find some opportunities,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. Afterward, Xu Zimei and Lu Ang also greeted each other. Everyone returned to the gathering place of the True Martial Holy Sect. They began to quietly wait for the coming of Annihilation Ridge. During this time, Lu Ang, out of curiosity, asked, ¡°Master, Annihilation Ridge was the place where the Three Blades Ancestor carried out his Destiny. Didn¡¯t he leave anything behind?¡± ¡°Leave anything?¡± Elder Tianzhen asked indifferently. ¡°Like some clues or a map or something,¡± Lu Ang chuckled. He added, ¡°Maybe it could give us a head start over others in obtaining the fortune inside.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Elder Tianzhen said as he looked around at the other sects. He then whispered, ¡°Our goal is different from theirs. Some of them come here on the off chance of finding fortune. Others are seeking the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts that were left behind.¡± ¡°What about us?¡± Lu Ang asked, somewhat puzzled. ¡°The ancestor sealed something inside there,¡± Elder Tianzhen replied calmly. ¡°We¡¯re entering for two reasons: first, to check if the seal is intact. Second, to reinforce the seal. As for other things inside, they¡¯re not our goal for this trip.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Lu Ang was taken aback. He pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°How about you go check the seal, Master, and I¡¯ll search for treasures with the Saint Heir?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to being on my own,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. ¡°You should stay with Elder Qi. This is a Forbidden Land, don¡¯t oversimplify it.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Fan Tianyi asked from the side. ¡°Stay outside. If you¡¯re itching to die, you can follow us in,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­¡­ After chatting for a while, Xu Zimei also met some old acquaintances. Like the Saintess of the Chi Family, Chi Qianxue, and Mo Canghai, the Family Head of the Mo Family. After all, they had used their Teleportation Array before. Most of these from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect brought their direct disciples. Three days later, at daybreak. The morning glow rose from the east, and the warm sunlight shone upon the earth. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The meditating crowd in the valley was drawn by a ¡°rumbling¡± noise. Everyone looked up. In the firmament, space fluctuations intensified. Gusts of storm surged over. The sun, at its highest point, seemed obscured. The rumbling, like thunder, continued for a long while. In the end, only a heaven-shaking explosion was heard. The space within a hundred miles burst open, and a black continent floated into view. The true identity of this black continent was initially a mountain range. It blocked out all the sunlight¡¯s rays. The mountain range stretched across hundreds of miles. This was only what was exposed on the outer rim; most of its area was actually concealed within space. An endless Qi of Annihilation permeated around the mountain range. ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± someone looking up at the sky said excitedly. ¡­¡­ When Annihilation Ridge settled down, the surrounding Qi of Annihilation slowly began to dissipate. Everyone rose into the air and flew towards the center of Annihilation Ridge. The periphery of Annihilation Ridge was enveloped in a transparent film of light. This film had strong elasticity; even Stepping into Immortality-powerhouses couldn¡¯t break through it. On one side of the film, there was an entrance similar to a portal. Other forces were positioned towards the rear. Under the lead of the True Martial Holy Sect, several major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects entered first. Then, the other forces rushed in, each vying to be the first. Xu Zimei did not follow the crowd from the True Martial Holy Sect. Once he stepped into Annihilation Ridge, he felt the world before his eyes start to spin. It was as if he was traveling from one space to another. This situation lasted for only a short duration. Just a few minutes later, his body began to stabilize, and the view in front of his eyes brightened. ¡­¡­ Annihilation Ridge was vast. Although so many people had entered, it was merely a drop in the ocean for this place. Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings. He was in the midst of a dense jungle. The sunlight could not penetrate the membrane above, leaving the climate here forever gloomy. Only one kind of tree grew in the jungle where he stood. ¡°The Ghastly Bleak Tree!¡± Chapter 322 - Chapter 322 Chapter 321 Please Break the Game ?Chapter 322: Chapter 321 Please Break the Game Chapter 322: Chapter 321 Please Break the Game This type of Ghastly Bleak Tree originally belonged to the dark series of trees. But now the Ghastly Bleak Trees here seem to have a much deeper color. Moreover, the trees are much taller than the average Ghastly Bleak Tree. Xu Zimei was surrounded by desolation. With Tyrant Shadow, he sliced open the bark of the tree before him, and black sap flowed out from the inside. ¡°It seems they have mutated,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. Normal Ghastly Bleak Trees would not be like this. Looking around, Xu Zimei found that almost all of the Ghastly Bleak Trees here have mutated. And it wasn¡¯t just the treesa€¡± even the shrubs and flowers underfoot had mutated as well. As he continued forward, he couldn¡¯t shake this very gloomy feeling. It wasn¡¯t just because of the weather, it was as if countless pairs of eyes were watching him from the shadows. ¡­¡­ Annihilation Ridge was once just a perilous place. It was said that after The Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ battle to bear Destiny, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In the end, it became one of the Forbidden Lands. Xu Zimei himself did not believe this claim. Although he had not been to Annihilation Ridge in his past life, he knew of it from various documents and rumors. He had used the Chaos Pearl early on to traverse the River of Fate to observe the evolution of Annihilation Ridge. Some things were beyond his expectations, and he had been prepared for them for quite some time. But what needed to be guarded against were the more detailed things. ¡­¡­ Walking inside the dark, gloomy forest, all the surrounding trees were the same. After walking for most of the day, Xu Zimei found that he still couldn¡¯t get out of the forest. And he had the illusion that he was marching in place. There was a mysterious force suppressing the sky above, making it difficult for Martial Artists to fly. Continuing forward, Xu Zimei spotted a large clearing not far away. In the middle of this clearing, there was a stone table. Beside the stone bench sat a figure in a black robe. Only when Xu Zimei entered did he realize that a chessboard was set up on the stone table. And next to him, the figure in the black robe was thin and skeletal. His whole body was skin and bone, his eyes lifeless, like a walking corpse. His frail body was enveloped in a large black robe. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, the black-robed figure slowly began to arrange the chessboard on the table. An elderly voice emanated from within. ¡°Win the chessboard, and you can leave this place,¡± said the voice. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°And if I lose?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Then you¡¯ll end up like him,¡± the figure in black pointed to a chess piece on the board as he spoke. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and sat down on a stone bench on the other side of the stone table. His gaze fell on the nearby chessboard. Within the chessboard, there was a void, too many scenarios and contents. It seemed to contain a whole world. When Xu Zimei looked again attentively, he saw the chessboard suddenly return to normal. ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked the black-robed figure calmly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me the rules first?¡± Xu Zimei asked. This chessboard was unlike any that he knew of, and there were many aspects he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you enter.¡± The figure in black waved his right hand, and suddenly, a boundless dark energy surged from his hand. The scene in front of Xu Zimei shifted, and when he came to his senses, he found himself standing in a starry space. ¡­¡­ ¡°Close your eyes, and you will understand,¡± said the black-robed figure indifferently. Xu Zimei smiled and slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, he discovered that his Spirit Perception was incredibly clear. The chessboard itself constituted a world. Moreover, the outline of this world was established based on Yuan Central Continent. Inside, there were many places identical to those in Yuan Central Continent. However, it differed from Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. The world he currently found himself in was illusory. Nothing truly existed here. When Xu Zimei opened his eyes once again, he had come to understand the situation here. The chessboard world he was in was designed after Yuan Central Continent. It¡¯s just that there were too many incompletenesses. The starry sky he stood upon was crowned by the firmament. At this moment, the firmament was in turmoil, with a vortex appearing right in its center. This boundless vortex spanned the entire firmament. At the source of the vortex, it seemed that something was being nurtured. ¡°Destiny,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s pupils contracted as he said somewhat breathlessly. ¡°No, it is also an illusion.¡± Destiny was converging, and beneath it, countless people had already begun to rush toward it frantically. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t make out the faces of these people; they seemed to be shrouded in mist. There was no blood, nor any grandiose momentum. The bodies of these people who died in combat would simply dissipate. The only thing that caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention was the person at the very front, carrying three blades on his back. He was closest to Destiny and suppressed everything in the vicinity. The moment the Three Blades were drawn, no one around him could rival even a single one of his moves. At this time, that man, standing above Hengyu, was invincible and supreme. An eternal and elegant presence. ¡­ Despite not being able to see that person¡¯s face clearly, Xu Zimei was certain that it was the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. The scene now before him was precisely that when the Great Emperor of the Three Blades bore the weight of Destiny. However, the current scene omitted many details and failed to reflect the bloody cruelty of that time. At this moment, Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the robed figure before him. ¡­ The world he found himself in reminded him of someone. Someone ancient, or rather, someone who should have died long ago. As Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze settled, the robed figure remained silent for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Please break the game.¡± With the robed figure¡¯s words coming to an end, the scene in the sky instantly transformed. All those contesting for Destiny vanished without a trace. Only two people remained beneath the vortex. One was the person at the forefront with three blades on his back. The other was a person on the ground, draped in a starry robe. ¡­a€| The faces of these people were indistinct, like chess pieces frozen in place. ¡°You remind me of someone,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Please break the game,¡± the robed figure, ignoring Xu Zimei¡¯s words, repeated flatly. ¡°Starry Ancient God, right,¡± Xu Zimei said. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the robed figure slowly lifted his head. Looking at Xu Zimei, he fell silent for a while before repeating, ¡°Please break the game.¡± ¡­ The Starry Ancient God, once a legend of the same era as the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. Perhaps in that era, his fame was significant. But after several epochs of transition, once the dust settled, the names of many ancient powerhouses had long been forgotten in the silent flow of time. Xu Zimei only knew of such a person while paying attention to Annihilation Ridge. After all, people always remember the final victor. Back then, the Starry Ancient God entered Annihilation Ridge to compete for Destiny and never returned, not once making his way back. He was the most distinctive among all the contenders of Destiny. Everything stemmed from his cultivation of the Starry Ancient Realm. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323 Chapter 322 Searching for Hell Turbid Qi ?Chapter 323: Chapter 322 Searching for Hell Turbid Qi Chapter 323: Chapter 322 Searching for Hell Turbid Qi As a powerhouse during the era of The Great Emperor of the Three Blades, the Starry Ancient God was undoubtedly a person of exceptional talent. He possessed one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Ancient World Body. This constitution formed a realm of its own. Furthermore, when combined with the cultivation technique he practiced, the Starry Ancient World Jue, he could record everything he saw and experienced in an illusory form within the Ancient Realm. Although it was illusory, there was a significant chance that it evolved based on reality. Eventually, he could use these illusory records to deduce some of the real answers he sought. Since acquiring this ability, he had spent his entire life preparing to deduce the bearer of Destiny. He tried to record every aspect of the real world and his opponents in illusory forms within the Ancient Realm. Then he proceeded to deduce in various ways. Who was most likely to carry Destiny? Under what circumstance could he carry Destiny with the highest probability? ¡­ ¡°Please break the stalemate,¡± outside, the man in the black robe said to Xu Zimei, continuing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei looked up at the firmament and said softly, ¡°Can you still not let go?¡± The man in the black robe¡¯s pupils shrank, and he remained silent for a long time. Break what stalemate? How to break it? That was actually an unsolvable problem. The two people above, one was the Great Emperor of the Three Blades of the past, and the other was the Starry Ancient God. The so-called breaking of the stalemate was to have Xu Zimei help the Starry Ancient God carry Destiny through deduction. This was an impossible task. ¡°You say break the stalemate, but in reality, you just want an answer, right?¡± Xu Zimei replied. The man in the black robe who had been silent by his side sighed slowly. He waved his right hand, and the dark aura dissipated. As the scene before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes flashed, his eyes closed, and when he opened them again, he was back on the stone bench at the chessboard. ¡°Is it really impossible?¡± the man in the black robe sighed. ¡°The hope is slim, unless that person is me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason. Just because of these three wordsa€¡±Xu Zimei!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, several centuries have passed, and I still can¡¯t let go. Just to find the answer to that question in my heart that has no answer,¡± the man in the black robe said slowly. While speaking, he removed the black robe from his head. ¡°As you expected, Starry Ancient God. I didn¡¯t expect that after so long, someone would still remember me. Starry Ancient God, that¡¯s what everyone calls me. I even forgot my own original name.¡± Xu Zimei looked up at the man in the black robe, prepared to say it was the Starry Ancient God. Although he had never seen the Starry Ancient God of the past, the man before him clearly lacked his former splendor. His eyes were sunken, his face covered with dense ravines. His gaze was lifeless, and he was so emaciated that only skin was left. ¡­ ¡°Are you also here at Annihilation Ridge to seek treasure?¡± the Starry Ancient God asked with a smile. ¡°Yes and no,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°After all these long years, keep this dying man company for a chat,¡± the Starry Ancient God said. ¡°Before you leave, I can tell you news of the treasures.¡± ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Let me tell you about my past grievances. Several eras have passed, and I still haven¡¯t truly let go.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei said with interest. ¡­ He could be considered a Loose Cultivator! Many people had various speculations about the origin of the Starry Ancient God. Some said he might come from one of the mysterious Hundred Clans, the Heavenly Star Clan. The clouds of the Great Dao had begun to stir in that Big Era. He had been called by destiny. Just like many favored children of heaven, the Starry Ancient God, had, like The Great Emperor of the Three Blades who had once bid farewell to everyone at the True Martial Holy Sect on an avenue shaded with blooming Undying Flowers. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 He, too, stepped onto that path leading to Annihilation Ridge, a point of no return on the Heavenly Path. Prior to this, his confidence was boundless. He had used the Ancient Realm to make countless derivations, preparing meticulously. He had thought that this journey of destiny would be almost a surefire success. ¡­¡­¡­ The Starry Ancient God sighed while speaking, his gaze wandered as he looked at Xu Zimei, seeming to reminisce about his own regrets and helplessness of the past. His eyes were bright and endlessly deep. ¡°I knew the struggle for destiny would be fraught with peril and hardship, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to be so tremendously difficult. Once the turbulent winds of destiny had arisen, and the great battle had begun, I found that all my thoroughly laid preparations were meaningless. I can¡¯t forget that day. So many revered and mighty beings, each of their lives filled with legend and pride, each existence could cause an upheaval in the world just by their sheer presence. In the end, they were all slaughtered by that man wielding three blades.¡± ¡°The Great Emperor of the Three Blades?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Do you know? My lifetime of derivations couldn¡¯t withstand a single strike of his blade,¡± the Starry Ancient God nodded, smiling sadly. ¡°Blood was spread all over Annihilation Ridge. The earth you now stand upon was once covered with bones and rivers of blood.¡± Xu Zimei fell silent for a momenta€¡±the struggle for destiny was indeed too brutal. Just as the Starry Ancient God had said, all the deductions pursued throughout one¡¯s life cannot stand against a single one of the opponent¡¯s strikes. Even to this day, he couldn¡¯t let it go, seeking the answer in his deductions on how to defeat the Great Emperor of the Three Blades back then. ¡°What¡¯s your current situation?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The current Starry Ancient God, though conscious and able to act, seemed no different from a regular person, but Xu Zimei could feel it. The other had no signs of life. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I died in a grand battle hundreds of thousands of years ago,¡± the Starry Ancient God said with a candid smile. ¡°It¡¯s only because of my stubborn unwillingness that I awoke beneath the Dark Decay of Annihilation Ridge. It won¡¯t be long before I turn to dust and smoke.¡± ¡°You were born in the wrong era,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°No, that era was wonderful,¡± the Starry Ancient God replied with a smile. He looked down at the chessboard on the stone table, paused, and finally spoke. ¡°It feels good to be able to confide these inner thoughts to someone before I go. What treasure do you want? I¡¯m familiar with Annihilation Ridge; perhaps I can help you.¡± ¡°The Hell Turbid Qi,¡± Xu Zimei said, clearly and deliberately. ¡°How do you know of its existence?¡± the Starry Ancient God was slightly startled, looking at Xu Zimei with puzzlement and asked, ¡°Are you from the True Martial Holy Sect? Or did you learn of it from the Three Blades¡¯ records?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°That¡¯s not something you should touch,¡± the Starry Ancient God replied. ¡°Even the Three Blades back then couldn¡¯t handle it; he could only seal it away, slowly eroding its Turbid Qi with the power of light.¡± ¡°How would we know without trying?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s sealed in the central area of Annihilation Ridge,¡± the Starry Ancient God fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you keep heading north, and if you can survive, you¡¯ll get there.¡± ¡°Wish me luck,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, standing up to leave, ¡°Good luck,¡± watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, the Starry Ancient God slightly lowered his head, his lips gently pursed, murmuring these two words without a sound. Chapter 324 - Chapter 324 Chapter 323 The Person on the Throne ?Chapter 324: Chapter 323: The Person on the Throne Chapter 324: Chapter 323: The Person on the Throne After parting ways with the Starry Ancient God, Xu Zimei headed straight north. After walking for a long time, Xu Zimei finally saw the exit of the Ghastly Bleak Tree Forest in the distance. He took a slight breath inwardly. Walking for so long in this identical forest, it was inevitable that his heart felt some oppression. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t encountered any more attacks along the way. It seemed that this forest was the territory of the Starry Ancient God, where no creature dared to enter. After walking for a while longer, Xu Zimei finally stepped out of the forest. The view before his eyes suddenly opened up. ¡­ Xu Zimei looked off into the distance straight ahead. Outside the forest was a plain. However, this plain was dotted with mounds of various sizes. These mounds were more reminiscent of grave mounds. In front of many mounds, locust trees and cypresses were planted. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The sky gradually began to drizzle. What was strange was that the rain only fell on the plain. Once it entered the forest, the rain would stop. The atmosphere appeared very sinister. A gentle breeze slowly blew in front of Xu Zimei, causing the branches of the nearby locust trees to sway. It was as if demons and monsters brandished their claws and bared their teeth. A piece of yellowed cloth fluttered through the air with the breeze. ¡°Compared to true terror, what are these things anyway!¡± Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle, stepped onto the plain, and slowly walked forward. He had only walked a few steps when the soil beneath the mounds began to loosen. One skeleton after another crawled out from beneath them. These skeletons were about the size of normal humans, with hollow blue flames flickering in their eyes. The plain was vast and boundless, with endless grave mounds scattered throughout. At this moment, more and more skeletons emerged. This was simply a White Bone Army. What was more terrifying was that tens of thousands of these skeletons all had the cultivation level of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Among them, there were also some from the Saint Vein Realm. This formation would likely make many tremble at a mere glance. ¡­ The White Bone Army growled lowly and charged toward Xu Zimei. ¡°It looks like a great battle is unavoidable.¡± Xu Zimei slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow, laughed heartily looking up to the sky, and charged alone toward the White Bone Army. He had the courage to face millions of adversaries on his own. Wielding Tyrant Shadow, the Creation Force coalesced with Heavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Torrent, and Hurricane, spreading throughout the area. With each swing from Xu Zimei, Spiritual Energy surged like an unstoppable, towering wave. At the same time, he unleashed the Way of Inquiry that consisted of nineteen styles. These nineteen styles were a sequence of connected moves. The first move began in insignificance. The second was Floating Green Duckweed, The third was to win every battle, The fourth was Against the Current, The fifth was Great Wind Soars, The sixth was Slaughter Blade, The seventh was Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon, The eighth was Deep Blue World, The ninth was Line between Heaven and Earth, The tenth was Dark Descent, The eleventh was Blood of the Firmament, The twelfth was Annihilation Void. When all twelve styles were connected, lightning flashed, and thunder roared overhead. Although the White Bone Army was numerous, their lack of consciousness meant they could only attack in a rigid manner. With every strike from Xu Zimei, several skeletons shattered. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The White Bone Army advanced fearlessly, swarming like bees. Xu Zimei also tirelessly continued his slaughter. Battle was a form of training for cultivation as well. Aside from enhancing combat experience and becoming more proficient in using Vein Skills, it was also a form of enlightenment. Tyrant Shadow whistled faintly as the ¡°rumbling¡± sounds of the explosions formed by Spiritual Energy echoed in his ears. The space around shattered completely. Xu Zimei was besieged by the White Bone Army; there was no escape. He became like a God of Slaughter, his eyes completely bloodshot. He forcibly carved out a path of blood. With every step, several skeletons fell. ¡­ There was a drizzle in the sky. He planted Tyrant Shadow into the mud beneath his feet, holding the hilt with his right hand, half-kneeling on the ground. His muscles trembled slightly as he breathed heavily. Beads of sweat as large as beans fell from his forehead, it had been a long time since he was this weary. And it had been a long time since he had fought so freely. Behind him were scattered fragments of white bones across the ground. It was as if heaven and earth were playing a dirge for the deceased. His gaze slowly turned to the front. There stood a grave with a tombstone. No epitaph, this was a tombstone without words. The ground beneath his feet started to shake. Cracks spread out from all directions. A rumbling explosion erupted from beneath the grave. A throne rose from the underground, appearing midair. The throne turned slowly, revealing a headless corpse seated upon it. Wild laughter emanated from the corpse. It was clearly headless, yet how the laughter sounded remained a mystery. The corpse looked as though it had been dead for many years. Yet, it was well-preserved, clothed in a deep purple robe. Embroidered on the robe were several patterns of golden dragons. What caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention, however, was the sword in the corpse¡¯s hand. ¡°Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts,¡± Xu Zimei said, narrowing his eyes. The sword was deep blue, about three feet long. Several unequal slots with different patterns were engraved on the blade. They seemed to be telling a story, featuring rivers, giant beasts, and humans. The laughter continued as the headless corpse slowly stood up from the throne. The purple robe fluttered, and an immense imperial authority emanated from the longsword in its hand. Most importantly, the aura exclusive to those in the Divine Vein Realm surged around it. The aura soared higher and higher, setting the entire firmament rumbling with its resonance. ¡°I am the Divine Child of the Long River Divine Sect, the one destined to carry the mandate of this era. How dare you, lowly ants, compete with me, How dare you compete with me!!!¡± The frustrated roar echoed above the firmament. The headless corpse slowly descended from the throne, its aura growing stronger by the moment. Step by step, it walked towards Xu Zimei. It continued to mumble incessantly. ¡°Lowly ants, lowly ants, all should die.¡± It took the Long River Sword in its hands, and with the peak power of the Divine Vein Realm, it slashed at Xu Zimei. With a ¡°boom,¡± Xu Zimei narrowly avoided the strike. Where he had stood, the Long River surged as if a fierce sunset reflected across the heavens. The reflection of the world could be seen in the Long River. The ground itself seemed to sink. ¡­ ¡°Lowly ant, stop hiding,¡± the headless corpse positioned the Long River Sword behind itself. As the sword¡¯s tip lightly touched the ground, it ran swiftly toward Xu Zimei. The sword trailed on the ground, drawing a half-circle before it suddenly lifted. Like a scorching sun rising, an indomitable force struck towards Xu Zimei. This time Xu Zimei did not dodge; he slowly raised Tyrant Shadow and executed ¡®Annihilation Void.¡¯ Their attacks exploded in midair. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. He quickly stood up, shook his slightly numb right hand, and chuckled. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a bit of a stretch to contend with a Divine Vein expert head-on. But that¡¯s what makes it thrilling!¡± Chapter 325 - Chapter 325 Chapter 324 Fragments of the True Divine Sword ?Chapter 325: Chapter 324: Fragments of the True Divine Sword Chapter 325: Chapter 324: Fragments of the True Divine Sword The Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation was executed directly, and at this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s momentum was soaring. Behind him, the cyan and yellow Cang Dragon seemed to come to life, roaring towards the firmament. The moment the Cang Dragon opened its eyes, the aura around Xu Zimei expanded several times over. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Annihilation Void,¡± he called out softly. The Tyrant Shadow cleaved downward, with boundless Qi of Annihilation coiling around the blade. The space all around crumbled apart. This strike descended with the might to destroy heaven and earth. The headless corpse paid it no heed, swinging the Long River Sword in hand to directly confront Xu Zimei¡¯s blow. The moment the Long River Sword was swung, there was a faint sound of surging water, tumultuous and roaring. Heaven and earth seemed to be separated by a swath of azure blue. A loud boom of an explosion rang out. The sword and blade were now separated, the headless corpse standing in its place, completely still. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei retreated several steps, his hand holding the Tyrant Shadow had turned somewhat numb. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He clenched his fist, let out a light chuckle, and said, ¡°Still not enough, huh!¡± ¡°Insect, die,¡± the headless corpse didn¡¯t give Xu Zimei the chance to catch his breath, as it lifted its sword and charged toward him once again. ¡°Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation.¡± Xu Zimei took in a deep breath, and at this moment, he tread upon the sky. The spiritual energy beneath his feet turned into a deep cyan color. With each step he took in the air, strands of cyan spiritual energy followed, leaving trails in the sky. It was as if someone used an ink-loaded brush to write several characters in mid-air. Within this cyan spiritual energy was a unique Taoist charm spreading throughout. As more and more cyan spiritual energy gathered in mid-air, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura also steadily increased. The shadow of the Cang Dragon behind him began to slowly dissipate. In its place, a series of steps condensed from cyan spiritual energy began to form. These cyan stone steps extended upwards, heading higher and higher. The end of the steps vanished into the void, invisible to the naked eye. It was like climbing a staircase to heaven. Disappearing into the horizon, with no visible end. At the pinnacle of the steps, streams of Taoist charm ceaselessly flowed toward Xu Zimei. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s momentum had reached a critical point. With a boom, a mushroom cloud unfolded around Xu Zimei, immense power surged across the firmament. Seeing the Long River Sword approaching head-on, Xu Zimei let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Well met.¡± He mustered all his strength to bring down the Tyrant Shadow in his hand. This time, Annihilation Void was unlike the previous instances. The moment Tyrant Shadow fell, the void for dozens of miles around exploded. The headless corpse managed only a momentary resistance before it was obliterated amidst the endless Blade Intent. The momentum of the Tyrant Shadow unabated, it heavily cleaved into the ground. The earth within dozens of miles cracked open with countless fissures, and a bottomless pit appeared before Xu Zimei. ¡­ Xu Zimei looked around and found that the headless corpse had been reduced to ashes. Not even its remaining body was left. However, at the moment the headless corpse fell, it seemed like something had fallen from its body. Xu Zimei looked around and was drawn to a broken sword tip. This sword tip was only the size of a thumb, swirling with streams of dark energy. Now holding the sword tip in his hand, with just a light stroke, a cut appeared on his palm. ¡°A fragment of the True Divine Sword,¡± Xu Zimei said with narrowed eyes, speaking softly. ¡°Qing Ling, why didn¡¯t you warn me just now,¡± Xu Zimei took out the shard of the True Divine Sword from within his body and inquired. This Qing Ling had previously been rescued by him from the dark corners. The entity had also promised him that it would help him gather the pieces of the True Divine Sword within three years. ¡­ ¡°Young Master, I did not sense it just now,¡± Qing Ling hurriedly explained, ¡°The dark energy on it shielded my senses.¡± Xu Zimei looked at the dark qi swirling around the sword tip. After ensuring that Qing Ling hadn¡¯t lied, he nodded. He then put away the sword tip along with the Long River Sword. Xu Zimei looked up into the distance, the gloomy rain in the sky had not stopped but instead was getting heavier. It had the momentum of a bucketing downpour. ¡°The Divine Child of the Long River Divine Sect must be one of the Talented Disciples who was defeated by the Great Emperor of the Three Blades,¡± Zimo murmured. The area affected by the recent battle was too wide, the movements too grand. Xu Zimei had not managed to leave when he saw a figure walking on air approaching from afar. It was a young man in white robes. The youth¡¯s white hair was quite striking. His long hair was tied up at the back of his head with a hair clasp, and the most eye-catching feature was his pair of white eyebrows. His eyes faintly radiated a valiant air, and at his waist hung a purple sword that glittered like stars. As the youth approached through the air, the aura of someone who had just entered the Emperor Pulse Realm echoed around him. ¡°Talented Disciples, fully on par with those true Talented Disciples of the Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei thought to himself as he watched the newcomer. As the white-browed youth slowly descended, they exchanged glances, both somewhat silent. ¡°I am the present Saint Heir of the Taiyuan Holy Sect; you may address me by my Way of Inquiry, Primordial,¡± the white-browed youth kindly introduced himself. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly in response. ¡°It seems the battle has just ended,¡± Primordial said with a smile. ¡°Did you encounter anything, Brother Primordial?¡± Xu Zimei asked, nodding. ¡°Just some demons and monsters,¡± replied Primordial with a chuckle. ¡°Since Brother Xu has already taken care of it, I won¡¯t stick my nose in. Farewell.¡± Watching the receding figure of Primordial, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows. This person¡¯s aptitude was definitely among the top in the Eastern Continent. And he was profoundly shrewd; it looked like he would be quite the character in the future. ¡­a€| After parting with Primordial, Ximo headed straight north. He had no intention of changing direction; after all, his purpose in coming to Annihilation Ridge was for the Hell Turbid Qi. Anything else was an unexpected gain. The fragment of the True Divine Sword was something Xu Zimei had not anticipated. Having left the plains behind, to Xu Zimei¡¯s surprise, the place adjoining the plains was a desert. An uninhabited desert where not a blade of grass grew. The rain was getting heavier, falling down. Strangely, the sand beneath his feet was very dry. He walked in the desert for a while, often assailed by chilling winds. The temperature felt rather cold. ¡°Saint Heir Xu.¡± A startled exclamation suddenly rang out beside him. Xu Zimei turned to look, only to see a huge stone next to him. This stone had been hollowed out beneath, and three people were hidden inside. He had not noticed them before. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. He did not recognize these three individuals. ¡°Don¡¯t talk; quickly hide,¡± urged a youth in a yellow robe. Xu Zimei walked over to the shelter under the giant stone, puzzled. Just then, a loud bang sounded not far away, followed by a few people¡¯s screams. The screams were chilling to the bone, causing an eerie feeling. Xu Zimei poked his head out to look into the distance, saw a dried-up corpse nearby grasping two disciples. One disciple was killed with a broken neck. The other disciple had his neck directly bitten through. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326 Chapter 325 Awakening of the Hell Turbid Qi ?Chapter 326: Chapter 325 Awakening of the Hell Turbid Qi Chapter 326: Chapter 325 Awakening of the Hell Turbid Qi Xu Zimo slightly furrowed his brows as he watched this scene. The might of the Divine Vein Realm emitted from the mummies. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Xu Zimo looked at the three people beside him and asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know either,¡± explained a disciple in a yellow robe among the three. ¡°We came here as a team and had just reached the desert when we encountered the mummies. In the end, only the three of us survived.¡± ¡°There are many mummies in this desert, and they seem to be patrolling through it,¡± another disciple said. ¡°We can neither get in nor out, we¡¯re completely trapped here.¡± Xu Zimo frowned in thought. These three are probably just disciples from some second-rate powers. They knew him also because of the previous conflict with the Cloud Imperial Sect. However, what troubled him was that there were many mummies. If each one possessed the cultivation level of the Divine Vein Realm, he could only rely on Bai Meng and Chaos himself. His current cultivation was barely enough to deal with one Divine Vein Realm, but definitely not so many. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Xu Zimo looked up and saw that the desert was vast and empty. It was hard to find a place to hide, having a huge rock was already considered good. If he were to continue forward, should he encounter mummies, he might not even find anything to hide behind. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, do you have a way to contact the Holy Sect to get them to save us?¡± the young man beside him asked hopefully. ¡°No, and even the Sect sent people at the Saint Vein Realm; even if they came, it would be useless,¡± Xu Zimo shook his head and said. ¡°Then aren¡¯t we doomed?¡± a youth beside him said in despair. ¡°One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, didn¡¯t you guys think it through before coming in?¡± Xu Zimo looked at them and said. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Alright, you guys continue hiding; I¡¯m setting off.¡± Xu Zimo said as he stood up and started walking forward step by step. He did not know where the previous mummy had patrolled off to. ¡°Has he gone mad?¡± a youth watched Xu Zimo¡¯s departing figure and said in astonishment. ¡°If he encounters a mummy, he is bound to die.¡± ¡­¡­ Walking in the desert, a fine rain began to drift from the sky. Xu Zimo took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help to quicken his pace slightly. The air here always made one feel pressured. After a while, a thick fog began to appear up ahead. The road ahead was not clear; the fog covered everything. From within the fog, Xu Zimo faintly heard the sounds of ghastly roars. Then, several figures slowly emerged from the mist. There were three mummies. Three Divine Vein Realm mummies. Their appearances were no longer distinguishable; their skin and bones had all solidified together. They were rigid, and their skin was covered with many cracks. They opened their mouths and hissed at Xu Zimo. The thick mucus in their mouths was dense, like some kind of sticky malt candy. When the three mummies charged at Xu Zimo, they moved extremely fast, and their claws were very sharp. Xu Zimo did not dare to be careless and directly summoned Chaos. The massive body of Chaos descended into mid-air. With a swipe of its claw, it sent the three mummies flying. But the mummies had extremely strong defenses and weren¡¯t hurt at all. After they got up, they roared angrily and charged at Xu Zimo again. ¡°A pointless struggle,¡± Xu Zimo said lightly as he jumped onto Chaos¡¯s head. ¡°Run towards the central location at top speed; don¡¯t bother with these mummies.¡± The Chaos creature let out a roar, two pairs of blood-red wings as thin as cicada¡¯s wings unfurled behind it, blocking out the sun. Here, a force prevented flying, so flight was impossible. But the Chaos creature¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and with the boost from its wings, it quickly left the desiccated corpses far behind. It entered into the fog. With every distance covered, Xu Zimei could hear howling sounds. The fog obscured everything in front of him; although Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see clearly, he could still roughly sense what was around him. The number of desiccated corpses was likely not small. With so many at the Divine Vein Realm, forcibly barging through would only lead to being torn apart here. Chaos continued to run forward, Xu Zimei did not entangle with them, killing these corpses was pointless. As the fog around thinned, the end of the fog seemed near. It was then that a black aurora shot through the air towards them. The aurora struck Chaos in the back. With a ¡°booming¡± sound, a strange Spiritual Energy began to fluctuate. A blood hole appeared in the Chaos creature¡¯s back, and its massive body collapsed. Xu Zimei looked up and saw three more desiccated corpses guarding the exit of the fog. These three corpses were different from the others; they were shrouded in black gas. In the location of their eyes, two clusters of black fog were rising. What was more horrifying was the aura of the Immortal Ascension Boundary was slowly fluctuating from their bodies. ¡°How can this be,¡± Xu Zimei squinted his eyes. There were creatures of the Immortal Realm here, which was beyond his expectation. In that era, the highest cultivation of those contesting for Destiny was the peak of the Divine Vein Realm. They were preparing for Entering Taoism; it was unlikely for anyone to choose Stepping into Immortality. Even if they died and became desiccated corpses, it should not be at the Immortal Ascension Boundary. Although the path of immortality is not as esteemed as the path of Taoism, it¡¯s not so easy to step onto either. Many people spend their entire lives trapped in the Divine Vein Realm, with no hope in sight. a€| ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to waste time anyway,¡± Xu Zimei muttered. He directly summoned Bai Meng. Majestic Demonic Qi surged around them. Bai Meng, looking at the three corpses before him, slowly said, ¡°Master, I sense an evil presence emanating from them.¡± ¡°I should have guessed,¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems Hell Turbid Qi has already awakened.¡± Bai Meng said no more, with a sweep of his hand. Vast Demonic Qi coalesced in midair, several demonic faces formed of Qi lunged towards the three corpses to consume them. The sinister faces devoured the corpses. The corpses resisted desperately. Demonic Qi tangled and clashed with the evil presence. Bai Meng frowned slightly, ¡°What is this thing that can briefly suppress my Demonic Qi? Thankfully these entities are too weak, it would not be so easy to say if they were of the same realm.¡± With another sweep of Bai Meng¡¯s hand, a burst of demonic fire suddenly shot out from the devouring faces. The demonic fire burned everything clean, reducing the corpses to ash without leaving even a trace. a€| ¡°The very first strand of mutated Turbid Qi in the world naturally won¡¯t be simple,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°There might be some trouble ahead, looks like a tough battle is looming.¡± After killing the three corpses, Xu Zimei took Chaos back, allowing it to heal in the True Fate World. Thanks to the Tree of Life, wounds could heal almost instantly. Of course, powerful as the Tree of Life is, it could create a plant system, help living beings heal, and even bestow longevity. But it could not grant eternal life, nor could it resurrect those who had already perished. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327 Chapter 326 Acquiring the Binding Immortal Lock ?Chapter 327: Chapter 326: Acquiring the Binding Immortal Lock Chapter 327: Chapter 326: Acquiring the Binding Immortal Lock At that moment in the True Fate World, the sword tip that Xu Zimei had obtained earlier was suspended in midair. It had been eroded by evil energy and could no longer be used. Xu Zimei was not afraid, though; in this world, there was nothing that surpassed the purification ability of his True Fate World¡¯s Pure Moon Altar. The sub altar he had obtained in the Myriad Beasts Sect had, with the blessing of the True Fate World, grown to be no less than the main altar itself. He placed the sword tip of the True Divine Sword into the Pure Moon Altar for purification and then ceased to bother with it. Afterward, Xu Zimei and Bai Meng walked onward together. The mist was about to clear, and they hadn¡¯t encountered any attacks from the mummified corpses along the way. Finally, the two emerged from the mist, and Xu Zimei was utterly shocked by the sight that met his eyes. It was a mountain that was not too small. Looking down from the peak of the mountain, it was covered in dense piles of bones. The bones encircled all four sides of the mountain. It was impossible to count how many thousands there were. The scene was incredibly awe-striking, with bones laid out from the top of the peak all the way down to the base of the mountain, continuing for hundreds of miles. These bones had been eroded by time, day after day, month after month. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Some had become so fragile that they would completely shatter into pieces with a gentle step from Xu Zimei. Then there were other bones, thoroughly dried by the Mad Wind, which were whisked away into the air with the blowing gales. The bones were of various colors. While most were white, there were also golden, purple, and black bones. And the sizes of the bones varied greatly, from as small as a few tens of centimeters to as tall as a kilometer. All kinds of species had gathered here, embodying the diversity of creatures from that time. The skeletons lay dormant on this land, undisturbed for millions of years. They had merged with death and silence. These bones strewn across the hills and dales seemed to narrate the ferocity of the battle that once took place. Along with the skeletons, the weapons they once bore lay dormant as well. All sorts of weapons and treasures had fallen upon this land. Among them were some Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. ¡°Truly a glorious demise,¡± Xu Zimei remarked as he walked on the ground, feeling moved. ¡°This is nothing,¡± said Bai Meng after a slight pause. ¡°Master, the battle we fought back then was much more tragic than this.¡± Xu Zimei did not reply. He stepped on the bones, making his way toward the top of the mountain. Although it was somewhat cruel, he had to acknowledge that these skeletons were witnesses to the glory that the Great Emperor of the Three Blades bore when he carried out his destiny. There were many weapons under the skeletons, but Xu Zimei was too lazy to pick them up. Many weapons had lost their divinity to the erosive passage of time. When he reached halfway up the mountain, Xu Zimei¡¯s attention was caught by a chain made of iron. This chain was a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact. It was somewhat unbelievable, as Xu Zimei had heard of this chain before. ¡°Binding Immortal Lock!¡± This was the weapon that the Heaven Wasteland Great Emperor had borne when carrying out his destiny. Of course, the real Binding Immortal Lock was naturally taken to the Upper Realm by the Heaven Wasteland Great Emperor. The so-called Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect were nothing more than replicas created before the Great Emperor ascended, based on his Innate True Weapon. ¡­ Legends say that, a long time ago, the True Martial Holy Sect was the first to bear the destiny. It was during the dawn of the Era of Emperors. A sacred beast emerged between the heavens and the earth. Its name was Yang. When the Era of Emperors just began, the world was enveloped in a misty aura. This sacred beast named Yang fed on this misty aura. Latter, as the misty aura gradually dissipated, Yang, with its indomitable spirit, chose to end its life by crashing into Heaven Wasteland Mountain. After its death, its body transformed into a chain. Later, a tribe known as the Huan appeared on Heaven Wasteland Mountain. The chains that had transformed became the treasured relic of the Huan Clan. The Heaven Wasteland Great Emperor was precisely from the Huan Clan. Even as a youth, he was recognized by these Divine Chains. The chains accompanied him as he grew, and eventually they became his Innate True Weapon. It was later named the ¡°Binding Immortal Lock!¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei looked at the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact in his hand and then glanced at the skeleton under his feet. It seemed this was also a Saint Heir of the Huan Clan, who failed to carry out his Destiny and ultimately perished. The chain he held was only one meter long and divided in the middle. One half black, the other half white. It was as if yin and yang were breaking through the dawn. In his hand, one half was hot, the other ice cold. It felt slightly heavy. Xu Zimei knew that this was merely the appearance of the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact. Once the Binding Immortal Lock was deployed, it could extend endlessly. In a sense, it could bind all things in the world. Of course, whether one could break free or not depended on the creature being bound. Even the Binding Immortal Lock has some damage after the long time spent at Annihilation Ridge. Xu Zimei placed it within the Pure Moon Altar to gradually recuperate, which shouldn¡¯t pose a problem. After putting away the Binding Immortal Lock, Xu Zimei continued his journey to the mountain¡¯s peak. ¡­¡­ Gentle breezes swirled around the summit, where strange rocks stood jaggedly. The area was fairly expansive. A few lonely trees grew here and there. A waterfall cascaded down from the top of the mountain. It had a grandeur as if it were flying straight down from three thousand feet. At this moment, two people were already standing at the top of the mountain. These two were none other than Elder Tianzhen and Lu Ang. ¡°The artifacts left by our ancestors are really useful,¡± Lu Ang said with feeling. He looked at the light black robe he wore on his body. This was left by The Great Emperor of the Three Blades. As long as one wore this robe, they could merge with the Qi of Annihilation from Annihilation Ridge. And deceive the senses of all beings. This was also the reason why the two managed to arrive here first. ¡°Master, is this the Sealing Ground?¡± Lu Ang asked curiously. He looked around the summit but saw nothing particularly unusual. Elder Tianzhen nodded slightly, his brow furrowing as he approached the few trees growing at the top. The trees had already begun to wither. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The leaves were turning yellow and probably wouldn¡¯t last much longer. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. With the existence of the formation, the trees should be thriving,¡± said Elder Tianzhen under his breath. He then took out a talisman from his Storage Ring. The talisman was a dark yellow color, covered with strange and mysterious patterns drawn in black. Elder Tianzhen slowly attached the talisman to the trunk of the tree. At that moment, a beam of golden light shot towards the sky; the tree itself was a vessel. The golden light soared into the clouds, a magnificent display. Masses of Spiritual Energy dispelled all fog, reaching directly to the Firmament on the Other Shore. On the summit, five golden patterns in the form of a pentagram began to emerge on the ground. Each of the five patterns was distinct. Interwoven, the golden patterns were connected by lines, reflecting the image of the pentagram. In the blank central space of the pentagram, a pitch-black cage slowly rose from the ground. This cage had originally been concealed within the void. And now, it had fully manifested! Chapter 328 - Chapter 328 Chapter 327 The Initial Layout of the Epoch ?Chapter 328: Chapter 327: The Initial Layout of the Epoch Chapter 328: Chapter 327: The Initial Layout of the Epoch At the moment the cage appeared, the Qi of Annihilation in the sky began to surge. It enveloped the cage as if something terrifying were contained within. ¡°Is this, this the object used for sealing?¡± Lu Ang asked curiously. Elder Tianzhen didn¡¯t speak, and approached the cage with a slight frown. At this moment, a mass of black turbid Qi was quietly lying inside the cage. The turbid Qi appeared to be very weak. Lu Ang walked around the cage and laughed, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem scary at all!¡± ¡°If it were really so, that would be fine,¡± Elder Tianzhen said slowly. ¡°In those days, even The Great Emperor of the Three Blades was unable to destroy it, only managing to trap it. If it were to break free of this seal, its reappearance would likely bring about a great catastrophe.¡± Elder Tianzhen then took out a dark yellow stone. ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Lu Ang asked, curious. ¡°The Three Blades Ancestor had already given instructions long ago, stating that every ten thousand years, the Formation must be reinforced, until this Hell Turbid Qi completely dissipates,¡± Elder Tianzhen said slowly. ¡°This is the Destiny Stone, initially refined by the Three Blades Ancestor with Destiny.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He arranged the Destiny Stones in the shape of a pentagram and placed them on the pattern that was shimmering with a golden light. At this moment, the light from the Formation grew intensely bright. The power of the Destiny Stones was gradually absorbed into the cage. The pentagram became even more dazzling. Seeing this, Elder Tianzhen finally took a deep breath and relaxed slightly. ¡­ ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for nearly a thousand years.¡± Then, a voice suddenly came out from the cage. The entire Formation started to pulsate, and the Qi of Annihilation on the cage along with the power of the Destiny Stones were all absorbed into it. Elder Tianzhen¡¯s face changed drastically. He stepped back, exclaiming in shock, ¡°You¡¯ve awakened. This cannot be, it cannot be.¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible,¡± the voice in the cage replied. ¡°As the first strand of turbid Qi between heaven and earth, as long as this world exists, I can live eternally. That boy named Three Blades underestimated me too much.¡± As the voice from within the cage finished speaking, its presence grew increasingly immense. The five Destiny Stones shattered in response. The cage exploded with a ¡°boom.¡± The pentagram Formation cracked open from all sides, and the Qi of Annihilation was completely devoured. And in its place rose a very evil Spiritual Energy. This malevolent Spiritual Energy soared into the sky, shrouding half of the firmament. ¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Xu Zimei had just reached the midpoint of the mountain. She saw the malevolent Spiritual Energy rising to the sky. Bai Meng slightly furrowed his brow and said, ¡°It seems like a great evil has emerged!¡± ¡°It has already broken free of the seal, be careful,¡± Xu Zimei warned. The Sky-Banishing Power above had no effect on Bai Meng. He carried Xu Zimei aloft, and they both flew towards the peak of the mountain. At this moment, the evil Spiritual Energy swept down overwhelmingly, and Elder Tianzhen and Lu Ang were enveloped before they could react. They became unconscious. Not only on the peak of White Bone Mountain, but everyone in Annihilation Ridge could see this scene. The sky was cloaked in Demonic Qi, resembling the end of an epoch. Some people wanted to flee immediately, only to discover that Annihilation Ridge was completely sealed off by the Demonic Qi. Even the route they had come by could no longer be found. At the summit, a mass of purple-black Demonic Qi rose up into the air. Thunder and lightning flashed, and torrential rain sparked up surging waves that rolled in. Evil energy was laughing wildly. It seemed to be venting for the centuries it had been trapped. ¡°To thank you for welcoming my arrival, I shall reward you by making you the first nourishment of my conquest!¡± The voice of the evil energy echoed throughout Annihilation Ridge. Rumbling sounds from the firmament resonated ceaselessly, creating a tremendous uproar. What followed was the sight of the evil energy coalescing in the sky. Like a meteorite falling to earth. Countless masses of evil energy converged and descended toward the ground. Carrying the momentum to destroy heaven and earth. The sky was filled with countless clusters of evil energy, and when all of them descended at the same time, one could imagine the immense force they brought. Seeing this, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed her brows and said, ¡°It wants to destroy the whole Annihilation Ridge.¡± ¡°Shall we stop it?¡± Bai Meng asked. ¡°It¡¯s useless, we need to deal with it first,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking her head. The people below were scurrying around like headless ants, seeking cover. ¡°This era has no Great Emperor, I would like to see who can stop me!¡± The evil energy laughed wildly, and with the sound of its voice, countless masses of evil energy rumbled as they crashed to the ground. ¡°You go and entangle it, I might need some time to prepare here,¡± said Xu Zimei, her brows still furrowed. Bai Meng nodded and stepped into the void, flying towards the evil energy. Bai Meng could not truly obliterate this Hell Turbid Qi. Because it was connected to this world, as long as the world did not perish, it would be difficult to kill it. Moreover, this Turbid Qi was not like this a long time ago. Only after undergoing mutation did its consciousness give rise to evil nature. ¡­ Bai Meng trod the air, with Demonic Qi surging around him. The rumbling Demonic Qi surged towards the firmament. In an instant, it broke through the evil energy¡¯s blockade and occupied half the sky. The evil energy and Demonic Qi were in a standoff, each resisting the other¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Hell Turbid Qi instantly sensed something was amiss. It stopped controlling the descending evil energy and stared intently at Bai Meng. When it saw Bai Meng appear, the Hell Turbid Qi felt a slight shock of horror. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m not human, but a demon,¡± Bai Meng replied with a light chuckle. ¡°Demon, such a familiar designation!¡± Hell Turbid Qi paused for a moment, then spoke. ¡°It seems that in a very ancient and distant past, I have heard this title.¡± Hearing Hell Turbid Qi¡¯s words, Bai Meng shook his head indifferently and said. ¡°What do you little guys know? Our reign began long before this Epoch even existed.¡± ¡°The beginning of the Epoch, yes, precisely at the beginning of the Epoch,¡± Hell Turbid Qi suddenly recalled. ¡°Someone made a deal regarding your Demon Race.¡± ¡°And what do you know?¡± Bai Meng replied coldly. ¡°Your Demon Race will eventually fall; it has been laid out since the beginning of the Epoch,¡± Hell Turbid Qi laughed loudly. ¡°Before the game begins, how can you know who¡¯s a pawn and who¡¯s the player?¡± Bai Meng responded indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the beginning of the Epoch? We have been resisting destiny since ancient times.¡± ¡°Seems like you want to stop me,¡± Hell Turbid Qi retorted coldly. ¡°What if I annihilate you,¡± Bai Meng replied nonchalantly. All around him, Demonic Qi roared and boiled, transforming into a long spear. The spear pierced through the Wugeng Void, thrusting towards Hell Turbid Qi. A booming explosion resounded. Hell Turbid Qi refused to be outdone. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329 Chapter 328 Epoch of Fresh Qi ?Chapter 329: Chapter 328: Epoch of Fresh Qi Chapter 329: Chapter 328: Epoch of Fresh Qi Upon the Hell Turbid Qi above, the grotesque and large face that had transformed opened its mouth wide and completely swallowed the Demonic Qi spear. There was a loud ¡°boom¡±. The spear exploded within it, causing tremors within its body, and its surrounding malevolent energy was in turmoil. ¡°It¡¯s useless; you can¡¯t kill me.¡± The Hell Turbid Qi said coldly. The malevolent energy around it grew even more surging, and a faint silhouette began to emerge behind it. The Hell Turbid Qi roared as it descended from the firmament. The space around it completely collapsed. Bai Meng slightly frowned, waving his right hand, as boundless Demonic Qi spread around him. As the Hell Turbid Qi descended, it collided with the Demonic Qi in front of him. ¡°Rumble!¡± The Hell Turbid Qi was directly knocked away, and Bai Meng¡¯s figure also took a few steps backward. Bai Meng slightly frowned. Looking at the Hell Turbid Qi that had been flung away, which was brimming with malevolent energy, it seemed to be completely unharmed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? His expression grew more solemn. He took to the air, and the Demonic Qi that dyed half of the firmament roared wildly. His True Fate Emergence manifested behind him. At the very moment the True Fate emerged, the entire horizon was engulfed in it. It was a creature with two horns on its head, wrapped in black mist. This was Bai Meng¡¯s True Fate. The monster roared towards the firmament, holding a weapon resembling a giant axe in its hand. ¡°That is your true form, isn¡¯t it?¡± said the Hell Turbid Qi indifferently. The malevolent energy around him grew stronger and stronger, and at this moment, the Demonic Qi began to gain the upper hand over several thousand miles of the sky above Annihilation Ridge. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 The monster was gigantic. It looked down upon the entire world from high above, its head touching the sky and its feet upon the earth. Slowly, the creature extended its hand, which had seven fingers, each claw sharp, long, and slender. The palm seemed to press through endless time, crushing countless currents of air. The surrounding space collapsed completely. The hand¡¯s descent seemed slow. Yet it also seemed like an illusion, as if the hand was operating in a completely different dimension from reality. By the time the Hell Turbid Qi realized what was happening, the hand had already appeared in front of it. It grabbed the Hell Turbid Qi firmly. The Hell Turbid Qi seemed somewhat panicked; malevolent energy crisscrossed around it as it shrieked, ¡°Heavenly Demon, we never had any grievances or grudges. Continuing this fight is meaningless. I won¡¯t die before the world perishes, so why not just stop here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not invincible either,¡± Bai Meng snorted coldly. He held down the Hell Turbid Qi with one hand as if it were a mere toy. His other fist clenched tightly, with pitch-black Demonic flames burning around it. He slammed it down on the Hell Turbid Qi ferociously. There was a loud ¡°boom¡±. This earth-shattering noise seemed to shatter eardrums, the ground below was pierced through, and countless cracks spread in all directions. The Hell Turbid Qi let out a pain-filled scream that resounded around. When Bai Meng pulled back his fist, the Hell Turbid Qi lay weakened at the bottom of a deep pit on the ground. Bai Meng did not relent; controlling his True Fate, he smashed down another punch. With this punch, the malevolent energy around the Hell Turbid Qi had become much fainter. It looked extremely weak, but it just wouldn¡¯t die. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to make me use my axe,¡± Bai Meng replied indifferently. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± the Hell Turbid Qi said weakly. ¡°Just you wait, once I recover, no one will be able to stop me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get that chance,¡± Bai Meng said indifferently. He pinched the Hell Turbid Qi between two fingers as if it were an ant. Not far from where Xu Zimei was located, she could be seen sitting cross-legged at this moment. His True Fate World emerged above his head. A small vortex appeared on the azure blue planet. Bai Meng threw the Hell Turbid Qi directly into the True Fate World, then stayed by Xu Zimei¡¯s side. ¡­a€| ¡°You can¡¯t seal me, Heavenly Demon, this epoch I will surely demonize the entire world.¡± The Hell Turbid Qi roared in unwilling anger. Its body was thrown into the vortex, feeling as if it had traversed endless space. When the sensation of weightlessness slowly returned, the Hell Turbid Qi then saw a bright light before its eyes. It looked incredulously at the vast world in front of it. ¡°Where is this?¡± The Hell Turbid Qi asked in disbelief as it surveyed its surroundings. Gradually, its expression turned to one of fear, and its voice filled with extreme terror. ¡°Impossible, this can¡¯t be, a world unto itself. This epoch is far from destruction, how could a new world have already emerged.¡± The Hell Turbid Qi horrifyingly discovered that it had been separated from the world where the Yuan Central Continent was located. Although it was still immortal, the power it used, the Epoch Turbid Qi of the Yuan Central Continent, couldn¡¯t be felt here anymore. Meaning, even though it was immortal now, it had no power whatsoever. Thinking that it might be trapped here for countless years, the Hell Turbid Qi couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily. ¡°You Heavenly Demons actually plan so grandly, once I get out I will definitely expose you to the Heavenly Dao.¡± This epoch has not yet ended, and if Heavenly Dao knows of the existence of other worlds, Heavenly Dao would certainly use all its might to kill Xu Zimei and destroy his True Fate World. ¡°I think you may never get the chance again,¡± a laughing voice suddenly came from above. ¡°Welcome to the Divine Continent!¡± ¡­ The Hell Turbid Qi hurriedly looked up at the sky, only to see Xu Zimei standing above the Firmament. His purple robe fluttering, his face bearing a faint smile. The entire sky was swirling with wind and clouds, creating turmoil. The azure blue sky and pure white clouds interwoven together. The Mad Wind blew wildly at the high altitudes. Spiritual Energy surged around Xu Zimei, Creation Force swirling around him as if he was setting up some Formation. ¡°World Controller, huh,¡± murmured the Hell Turbid Qi in a low voice. ¡°Do you think you can still leave here alive?¡± Xu Zimei slowly descended, smiling as he asked. ¡°Then if you have the ability, trap me forever and ever; just let me escape, and you¡¯ll understand the consequences,¡± the Hell Turbid Qi took a deep breath and replied coldly. ¡°Why would I trap you? I think you might have misunderstood,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simpler just to kill you.¡± ¡°I am immortal,¡± replied the Hell Turbid Qi. ¡°Do you really think that there is nothing in this world that can deal with you?¡± Xu Zimei responded lightly. ¡°There is no such thing as true immortality, it¡¯s just very difficult. But it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Having said that, Xu Zimei took out a purple box. This box was deep purple all over, and it looked very ancient. The moment this box was taken out, sensing the aura emitted by the item inside, the Hell Turbid Qi trembled slightly. ¡°Impossible, impossible. How did you find it?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, I didn¡¯t find it, but that¡¯s not important anymore.¡± Xu Zimei spoke as he slowly opened the purple box. Inside lay a petal. The petal was blood-red, as vivid as fresh blood. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330 Chapter 329 Condensing the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil ?Chapter 330: Chapter 329: Condensing the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil Chapter 330: Chapter 329: Condensing the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil In fact, the blood was merely a disguise of the petal itself. Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand waved slowly, with the spiritual energy flowing through his hand. The blood color on the surface of the petal began to be absorbed bit by bit. By the time the blood color had been completely absorbed, the petal seemed to have undergone a great transformation. It was transparent and looked incredibly clear. This clarity and purity was the most pristine thing Xu Zimei had ever seen thus far. It was crystal clear, seeming to be without a single speck of dirt. It was even more pure and unsullied than the lotus flower which rises out of the mud unsoiled. ¡°Do you still recognize this?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. When the Hell Turbid Qi saw the transparent petal, it kept retreating backward incessantly. It desperately tried to escape, but Xu Zimei blocked it each time. ¡°Don¡¯t you even say hello to an old friend? How heartbreaking,¡± he said. Xu Zimei said with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°Epoch Purification Qi, what a nice-sounding name!¡± ¡°What on earth do you want to do,¡± the Hell Turbid Qi shouted in terror. ¡°I¡¯m using you to refine something,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Then he was seen slowly taking out the petal. With the continuous influx of spiritual energy, the petal completely dissipated. A stream of pure Qi flew out from inside the petal. Under Xu Zimei¡¯s control, the Epoch Purification Qi slowly merged with the Hell Turbid Qi. No matter how desperately the Hell Turbid Qi resisted, it was futile. At the moment when the pure Qi touched the turbid Qi, loud rumbling explosion sounds came from within. Crackle and pop, the two energies mingled and cohered together. One pure, one turbid! As the two masses of Qi rose up into the sky, the clouds in the firmament changed in an instant. It was as if time had returned to the dawn of that epoch, to the era of heaven-splitting and earth-dividing. The pure Qi rose to form the heavens, the turbid Qi descended to form the earth. Heaven and earth controlled everything, and within the vast Great Dao, there came to exist the agency of divine punishment. And the two masses of Qi before Xu Zimei were, in fact, the first pure Qi and the first turbid Qi from the beginning of the epoch. ¡­a€| The Epoch Purification Qi within the purple box wasn¡¯t found by Xu Zimei. This purple box was the very one he had asked Chi Qianxue for earlier at the Chi Family. The Epoch Purification Qi inside was also placed there by the Ice Snow Emperor back in the day. The origins of the matter can be traced back to the era of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. In fact, few people knew that the Great Emperor of the Three Blades and the Ice Snow Emperor were couple during their youth. Latter, while bearing the mantle of destiny at Annihilation Ridge, the Great Emperor of the Three Blades discovered this mass of Hell Turbid Qi. The true reason why Annihilation Ridge transformed from a dangerous place to a forbidden land, was not because the Great Emperor of the Three Blades had killed too many, but because of this Hell Turbid Qi. The Great Emperor of the Three Blades, who carried the mantle of destiny, knew he couldn¡¯t completely eradicate the Hell Turbid Qi and decided to seal it instead. He hoped that in the boundless sands of time, the evil energy would gradually dissipate. He also continuously searched for the Epoch Purification Qi. Unfortunately, on the eve of his ascension, he still hadn¡¯t found it. Latter, he used his divine power to aid his partner, the Ice Snow Emperor, in reincarnating and starting cultivation anew. After his ascension to the Upper Realm, the new era¡¯s Ice Snow Emperor also shouldered the destiny of the times. The Epoch Purification Qi was eventually found by the Ice Snow Emperor. Regrettably, the Hell Turbid Qi was very powerful at that time. Even though it was sealed, it wasn¡¯t that easy to eradicate. It could absorb the turbid Qi of the epoch itself to battle, preventing the Ice Snow Emperor from using the pure Qi to assimilate it. In the end, the Ice Snow Emperor could only helplessly seal the pure Qi within the purple box, placing his hope on future generations, that over time, the Hell Turbid Qi would weaken, and then make use of the pure Qi to assimilate it in one fell swoop. ¡­ Of course, there were unexpected occurrences. In these tens of thousands of years, the Hell Turbid Qi not only failed to weaken but actually grew stronger and stronger. It finally broke the seal and emerged. Xu Zimei had no choice but to place it into his True Fate World. He severed its connection with the Yuan Central Continent to prevent it from absorbing the Epoch Turbid Qi to recover. Actually, it was a last resort; Xu Zimei would not normally allow unknown beings into his True Fate World. Doing so greatly increased the risk of exposure. At this moment in the sky above, the Clear Qi and the Hell Turbid Qi had already fused together. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï One clear, one turbid. Within this sphere of Qi, countless visions appeared, with numerous scenes rotating within. At times fierce storms raged, and demons morphed from Hell Turbid Qi ravaged the entire world within the boundless Hell¡¯s Purgatory. At times the sky was clear and vast, and the ascension of the Clear Qi purified the whole world, making everything seem so bright and clear. These scenes continuously changed. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged. He had expended so much effort, and naturally, his purpose was not out of the kindness of his heart to eliminate the Hell Turbid Qi. In his past life, he had obtained a combat technique from the Mythical Era. ¡°Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil!¡± It was a combat technique related to the pupils. Once trained, his eyes could turn into Heavenly Punishment. In battle, the endless Heavenly Punishment would descend like Divine Might, catching the enemy off-guard while also being incredibly powerful. However, training the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil required the fusion of Clear Qi and Hell Turbid Qi. And the more powerful the Clear Qi and Hell Turbid Qi, the stronger the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil would be. In his past life, he had no opportunity, and thus the technique lay dormant. In this life, ever since he and Xiao Guizi saw Annihilation Ridge in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Xu Zimei had been scheming for it. And he was using the very first strand of Epoch Clear and Hell Turbid Qi. ¡­ At this moment, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, with the two spheres of Qi fully fused above him. The eyes are one of the most fragile organs in the human body. They are also the most crucial. Xu Zimei could not afford to be careless. He started by slowly using the Creation Force to open up the meridians around his eyes. The clearing of each channel brought excruciating pain. Even blood began to trickle down slowly. When all the meridians that needed clearing were dealt with, Xu Zimei waved his hands. The two spheres of fused Qi instantly flew towards him. The fusion of Clear and Hell Turbid Qi was just an indispensable part of training for the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil. As soon as the Qi entered his eyes, Xu Zimei felt a cool sensation spreading through all the nerves in his brain. Just like the spring water in the scorching heat of September, all the pain disappeared without a trace. Afterward, Xu Zimei took out the other materials he needed from the Storage Ring. Nine Skies Thunderbolt Stone, Thunder Dragon Fruit, Thousand Illusion Electric Pattern Flower, Blood Spirit Grass¡­ A plethora of various materials were taken out. At this moment, as Xu Zimei slowly absorbed the power from these items, he gathered all this power on his eyes, refining them bit by bit. The process was incredibly lengthy and the pain was agonizing. Any small mistake could potentially lead to blindness. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the outside world, the apocalyptic scene that had been unfolding seemed to gradually dissipate. Although Annihilation Ridge was somewhat shattered, the evil Qi that filled the sky began to slowly fade away. Many people looked up at the position of the Firmament. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331 Chapter 330 The Girl from Luohe Village ?Chapter 331: Chapter 330 The Girl from Luohe Village Chapter 331: Chapter 330 The Girl from Luohe Village They didn¡¯t know what had just happened. It seemed that amidst the roiling black mist, creatures were fighting. It was uncertain what the final outcome was. But the sheer magnitude of the disturbance left everyone horrified. The evil Qi that had sealed off Annihilation Ridge had completely dissipated. The entrance they had used to arrive had also reappeared. After such an event, many people had lost the desire to treasure hunt. After all, life was precious, and no one could guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be another battle. And Annihilation Ridge, being one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, indeed filled many hotheaded people with fear. One after another, people began to leave Annihilation Ridge. ¡­a€| Annihilation Ridge never stayed in one place for long. Besides mostly concealing itself in the void, it would occasionally pause in the outside world, but it would soon depart again. At this moment, as more and more people left Annihilation Ridge, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Countless blasts resounded all around. ¡°Rumble!¡± The Firmament also started to crack open, as Annihilation Ridge transformed into a black aurora, began to vanish into the void, and quickly disappeared. When Annihilation Ridge left, the people guarding Green Stone Valley had mixed feelings of joy and sorrow. Some had acquired treasures within Annihilation Ridge. Others suffered grievous losses for their Sect Gate. However, none of this was of much relevance to Xu Zimei, who was still in Annihilation Ridge. After Annihilation Ridge flew away, Bai Meng glanced at Xu Zimei, who was still in the midst of cultivation. Then, waves of Demonic Qi surged around him. The Demonic Qi gripped Xu Zimei¡¯s body and began to carry him slowly towards the outside world. Annihilation Ridge continued its hidden advance through the void. Bai Meng directly shattered the barriers of the void, leading Xu Zimei away from there. The two descended above a long river. Bai Meng surveyed the surroundings, waving his hands, and instantly cut down several large trees. He constructed a raft. He laid Xu Zimei on the raft, which drifted gently along the calm river current. Then, he concealed himself in the void, secretly protecting him. ¡­ The noon sunlight pierced through the dense jungle of overlapping peaks. It cast a faint halo on the glistening river surface. The raft floated lightly upon the water. The river was gentle and stretched far. Xu Zimei kept drifting this way. Within his True Fate World inside his body, he was still slowly tempering the area of his eyes. Downstream of the river, there was an ordinary village established here. They lived by the river, with a history spanning several hundred years through the generations. ¡°Luohe Village!¡± At dawn, the willow trees at the village entrance swayed with the chilly autumn breeze. A group of women, carrying wooden basins and a large load of laundry, came to the downstream early in the morning to wash clothes. The water was crystal clear, and the stones at the bottom were as large as prehistoric eggs. Among these women were three ladies and two young girls. The five positioned themselves and chatted idly while washing. ¡°Mu Yu, I heard that your mother has arranged for you to marry Shao Xing from the east end of the village. Why are you unwilling? His father is the head of the village, and he himself is quite a catch. Marrying him would surely bring you happiness,¡± one of the women said, looking over at the girl beside her. ¡°Exactly, you don¡¯t know how many girls in the village want to marry Shao Xing. He didn¡¯t show interest, but he has his eyes on you.¡± ¡°You must seize this opportunity,¡± another woman beside her urged. The girl, called Muyu, just smiled and shook her head. She didn¡¯t join in the conversation! She was dressed in a light blue long shirt, looking very delicate. Her long hair was tied behind her with a pink ribbon, and her eyes sparkled like water. When she smiled, a small dimple appeared on the left side of her face, making her look very attractive. At that moment, she was focused on washing clothes, not speaking. The sky gradually brightened, and the group, having finished their laundry, prepared to leave. Suddenly, someone pointed into the distance and shouted, ¡°Look, what¡¯s that over there?¡± ¡°It seems to be a small raft,¡± the woman beside her said. ¡°And there¡¯s a person lying on top of it. Our Luohe Village is hidden within the gaps of the jungle; it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen any strangers,¡± she added. As the women chatted curiously, the raft slowly drifted closer. The small raft reached the shore and was pulled in by a few women. They called out to the youth lying on the raft several times, but there was no response. ¡°Could this person already be dead?¡± one woman guessed. The girl named Muyu placed her hand under the young man¡¯s nose, tried it, and shook her head saying, ¡°He¡¯s not dead, his breathing is pretty normal.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he waking up?¡± the woman shook her head and said, ¡°Just let him drift away. Don¡¯t bother with it, lest we get involved in something.¡± ¡°But downstream of this river, there are often wild animals. Every once in a while, there are traces of Monster Beasts,¡± Gu Muyu replied with some reluctance. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t wake up, he¡¯ll probably get eaten by wild animals.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with us? We didn¡¯t cause it,¡± the woman replied nonchalantly. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Let¡¯s go, just in case he¡¯s trouble.¡± Without further discussion, the women began to pull Gu Muyu, intending to leave. As she watched the raft slowly drift away, Gu Muyu fell silent for a moment. Then she forcefully shook off the women¡¯s hands and ran straight to the raft. She grabbed the raft at the shore, turned her head to the others, and said, ¡°Whatever the case, it¡¯s a life. Since we¡¯ve encountered him, we can¡¯t just leave him to die.¡± ¡°If you want to save him, do it yourself, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡± the woman beside her said. ¡°If this man turns out to be a bad person, it could be a huge mistake.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that risk,¡± Gu Muyu fell silent for a moment, and finally pulled the young man out of the raft. She half-dragged, half-carried him toward the village. The women behind wanted to help but hesitated and ultimately decided to give up. ¡­ Luohe Village, being an ordinary human village, was not wealthy. And Gu Muyu¡¯s family seemed even poorer. Her home was on the edge of the village. It was just two old and simple thatched huts which leaked in several places when it rained. Beyond the two huts was a yard, neither too big nor too small. The yard was paved with red bricks, and beside it was a white and yellow ewe. Only she and her mother, who was fifty and blind, lived in the house. Ever since she was born, she had never seen her father. At this moment, she brought Xu Zimei into the house with great effort and laid him on her own bed, sweating profusely. She wiped the sweat from her forehead. She took a careful look at the young man before her. At first glance, he was not very handsome, but he had the kind of appearance that grows on you. ¡°Yu, are you back?¡± From the other small thatched hut, a woman using a cane walked out, touching the wall and called out loudly. ¡°Mother,¡± Gu Muyu quickly came back to her senses and stepped out of the room to say, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll go cook now.¡± Chapter 332 - Chapter 332 Chapter 331 The Divine Eyes Begin to Form ?Chapter 332: Chapter 331 The Divine Eyes Begin to Form Chapter 332: Chapter 331 The Divine Eyes Begin to Form ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry, rest first,¡± the woman smiled and said. ¡°Mother is not hungry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Gu Muyu smiled back and went to the kitchen. A very rundown kitchen. She set up the pot to cook, boiling some thin porridge. Once the rice was cooked, she served it into three bowls, one of which she brought to her mother. Another bowl she took to her own room. She looked at the young man still unconscious. One hand pried open Xu Zimei¡¯s jaw while the other carefully spoon-fed the porridge into his mouth. ¡­ At this moment, Xu Zimei was actually aware of all these things. He also knew about the situation outside. It¡¯s just that the refinement of the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil had reached a critical moment. Moreover, if he really was in danger, Bai Meng would take action immediately. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï In the True Fate World, storms raged, with endless tempests swirling. The Myriad Demons Tribe in the northern part of the Divine Continent had been thoroughly established. That first batch of dragonlings had passed their juvenile phase and were beginning to grow slowly. ¡­ After finishing feeding the porridge, Gu Muyu went to her mother¡¯s room, planning to bring the bowl back to clean. ¡°Yu,¡± Muyu¡¯s mom sighed softly and said. ¡°Taking care of mother for so long, it¡¯s been tough on you, child.¡± ¡°Taking care of one¡¯s parents is a natural duty, isn¡¯t it? Why speak of hardship,¡± Gu Muyu shook her head in response. ¡°I¡¯m nothing but a burden while I¡¯m alive, sometimes I really just want to die,¡± Muyu¡¯s mom said sorrowfully. ¡°But I¡¯ve made a promise to someone. To wait for him to come back, to wait forever.¡± As she was cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks, Gu Muyu paused for a moment and said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about that man, right? He will never come back, never.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until death,¡± Muyu¡¯s mom responded. ¡°He¡¯s your father; don¡¯t bear such strong resentment. He surely had his reasons.¡± ¡°So I should be understanding of a father I¡¯ve never met since birth?¡± Gu Muyu retorted. Then she left the room with the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°You child,¡± Muyu¡¯s mom sighed from behind. The days in Luohe Village were plain yet real. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t expected that condensing the Heavenly Punishment¡¯s Divine Pupil would take a whole month. During this month, Gu Muyu fed him every day. The girl would sit by his side daily, pouring out bits and pieces from her life. Everything under the sun, all kinds of happenings. Perhaps the girl rarely had someone to confide in. Or perhaps more rare was that this confidant was unconscious, allowing her to speak freely without restraint. Xu Zimei listened to the girl¡¯s stories with amusement. In the tedious days of condensing the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil, these small secrets of the girl¡¯s heart were like spices in life. They gave him a bit of distraction during the grinding time. ¡­a€| One month later, within the True Fate World now. The weather changed violently; thunder roared. Above the firmament, Xu Zimei stood aloft. Where his eyes should be, there was a flash of golden light. Spiritual energy burst forth around him, and every move he made carried tremendous might. As he slowly opened his eyes, Those pupils were unpredictable, rolling with divine might, the gold light suddenly evident. Within them, deep purple Divine Patterns flowed. As Xu Zimei looked towards the ocean, A bolt of Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder burst forth from his eyes. With a ¡°boom,¡± The divine thunder shot out at an incredible speed; people didn¡¯t even have time to react. The Heavenly Thunder had already pierced through the Endless Void with supreme might. It struck the sea¡¯s surface in one fell swoop. With a thunderous boom, the sea surged with towering waves. The ocean within a hundred miles radius was all in turmoil. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, quite satisfied with the power of the Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder. Actually, the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil¡¯s attack had three layers, and what he had used just now was only the first layer¡¯s Nine Skies Heaven Thunder. Behind it still lay the Dutian Divine Thunder and, the final layer, the true Chaos Heavenly Punishment. When the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil¡¯s concentration was complete, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes also returned to their usual state. They just seemed even more bright and compelling now. Meanwhile, outside. Gu Muyu was still sitting by the bedside, sharing the inner thoughts of a young girl. ¡°The story is quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Muyu replied subconsciously. Then she suddenly came to, standing up from her chair and stepping back a few steps. ¡°You, you¡¯re awake.¡± Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. ¡°What? Am I that frightening?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Gu Muyu quickly shook her head and said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake, it¡¯s good.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t speak, he got off the bed and walked straight outside. ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up, don¡¯t you want to rest a bit more?¡± Gu Muyu hurriedly asked from behind. Xu Zimei shook his head and walked outside. The weather seemed a bit hazy, as if it had just rained lightly. Looking out into the distance from the doorway, the view outside was quite nice. Mountains and jungles were shrouded in mist. They possessed the obscure beauty often depicted in poetry and paintings. It was just that Gu Muyu¡¯s home appeared a bit shabby. Seeing Xu Zimei walk out, Gu Muyu followed closely behind. She seemed a bit nervous as she said, ¡°My name is Gu Muyu.¡± ¡°My name is Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°Young Master Xu?¡± ¡°Just call me Zimo, Brother,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and responded. ¡°Zimoa€| Brother,¡± Gu Muyu paused for a bit and eventually clasped her hands together, bowing her head as she softly called out in a voice fine as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. ¡°Is it that hard to say?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that other than my mom, I¡¯ve never had other relatives since I was little,¡± Gu Muyu quickly explained. Xu Zimei smiled. The girl was very pure-hearted and kind, and sometimes very stubborn. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï He quite liked the comfortable life of Luohe Village. But it was only temporary, and after a while, the fighter within him would also grow restless. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go cook for you,¡± Gu Muyu suddenly remembered something and quickly said. ¡°Noodles again?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. These past few days, the meals he¡¯d had were almost always noodles; there was rarely any vegetables, let alone meat. ¡°That¡¯s all we have at home, but if you want, I can go borrow some vegetables from my aunt¡¯s house,¡± Gu Muyu replied. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Taking Gu Muyu with him, he headed straight to the outskirts of the village. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Gu Muyu asked curiously. ¡°Hunting.¡± ¡°But the jungle outside the village is full of strong wild beasts,¡± Gu Muyu quickly interjected. ¡°I heard that the last time someone from the village went hunting, many people died at the hands of wild beasts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned some blade techniques.¡± Talking along the way, they arrived at the dense jungle outside. Here, the vegetation was lush, an ideal haunt for wild beasts. Actually, it was fortunate that the creatures here were beasts that had not yet started their cultivation; there wasn¡¯t even a trace of Monster Beasts. If there were Monster Beasts present, an ordinary village like Luohe would be wiped out in an instant. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333 Chapter 332 Dark Night Murderous Intent ?Chapter 333: Chapter 332: Dark Night Murderous Intent Chapter 333: Chapter 332: Dark Night Murderous Intent In the jungle, Xu Zimei encountered many wild beasts. His Tyrant Shadow flew directly over and instantly pierced through the neck of a wild boar weighing over 200 pounds. The massive body of the wild boar was nailed to a tree. Blood flowed down the blade. Gu Muyu wasn¡¯t scared at all, picked up a few stones from the ground and threw them at the wild boar. Only after confirming the wild boar was dead did she dare to approach and take a look. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so amazing, killing this wild boar with a single slice. You¡¯re even more formidable than Grandpa Shao in the village.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, pulled out the Tyrant Shadow, hoisted the wild boar¡¯s carcass over his shoulder, and walked towards home. ¡°Grandpa Shao is that formidable?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Gu Muyu quickly nodded her head. She said, ¡°Very formidable. He was chosen to be the village head because he is the strongest. I¡¯ve heard that when he was young, he went to the nearby Guanlan Sect and was a servant disciple there for a while. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He learned Cultivation Techniques and is now a Martial Artist in the Spirit Vein Realm. He is the most formidable person I have seen in my lifetime. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Oh, that¡¯s not right; he isn¡¯t as formidable as you, brother.¡± This girl was like a chatterbox, perhaps because she rarely encountered someone her age whom she could talk to. She talked to Xu Zimei about everything along the way, asking him all sorts of questions. It was now the afternoon, and Luohe Village seemed very lively. Some people gathered at the entrance chatting with each other, while others busied themselves with their own tasks. When they saw Xu Zimei carrying a large wild boar, everyone was dumbstruck. The forest outside Luohe Village was home to numerous and cunning wild beasts, usually difficult to catch. Apart from a few young and strong men in the village who could capture wild beasts under the leadership of the village head, it was nearly impossible for others. Seeing such a big wild boar now, many people couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡°Muyu, where have you been off to?¡± someone in the village asked curiously. ¡°I went hunting with my brother,¡± Gu Muyu smiled and replied. ¡°Your brother? Since when do you have a brother? How come I don¡¯t know about it?¡± someone else asked warily. ¡°I just acknowledged him. A few days ago, I saved him by the river,¡± Gu Muyu said with a smile. ¡°You better be careful; there are a lot of bad people out there these days,¡± someone cautioned. ¡°I know,¡± Gu Muyu nodded, not bothered, and hurriedly caught up with Xu Zimei. ¡­ After returning home, Gu Muyu was very happy. She set up a pot to boil water while Xu Zimei took the chance to deal with the wild boar. They were busy until the evening when it started to grow dark. The two lit a bonfire in the yard, half of it used to grill meat and the other half placed in a pot to stew. The leftovers were stored away. In a room in the eastern part of Luohe Village. The room was pitch black as if the darkness had enveloped everything around it. Several shadows merged with the darkness gathered here. ¡°The wild boar is in the pot, it¡¯s time to kill.¡± ¡°With no failures tolerated, we cannot make any mistakes.¡± As the voice filled with murderous intent faded, the empty room fell silent once more. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei tore off a large piece of the roasted meat and handed it to Gu Muyu. And Gu Muyu ate it with relish. She ladled some of the stewed meat and broth into a bowl and brought it to her mother in the room. ¡°Yu, do we have guests at home?¡± Muyu¡¯s mom asked curiously. ¡°Where did this meat come from?¡± ¡°Brother Zimei got it from hunting,¡± Gu Muyu briefly recounted the events. Then, she helped her mother to the courtyard. Muyu¡¯s mom thanked Xu Zimei profusely, and Xu Zimei just smiled and didn¡¯t say much. He glanced at Muyu¡¯s mom and slightly furrowed his brow. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman, judging by the fluctuations of spiritual energy within her body, she was at least a strong martial artist of the Esteem Vein Realm. A warrior of this realm, even if blinded and thus greatly weakened in combat, wouldn¡¯t be much affected in daily life. And yet, Gu Muyu¡¯s household was living in such difficulty. This Muyu¡¯s mom was hiding something. Even though Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know what it was, he wasn¡¯t interested in prying. Everyone has secrets, as long as they don¡¯t interfere with oneself, that¡¯s fine. After everyone had eaten, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t insist on sleeping in the bed again. After all, it was Gu Muyu¡¯s bed; he prepared to meditate for the night up in a tree in the courtyard. The night deepened and the temperature between heaven and earth dropped significantly. Xu Zimei leaned against a tree branch, looking at the bright moon in the sky. Suddenly, his gaze fell on a corner of the courtyard wall, and a smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. He climbed down from the tree and walked straight towards the river outside the village. ¡°It seems he¡¯s noticed us,¡± a deep voice arose from the darkness. ¡°Follow him!¡± The lake¡¯s surface was uniquely beautiful at night. Moonlight reflected in the water, and the river flowed smoothly. ¡°Having followed me for so long, aren¡¯t you planning to show yourself?¡± Xu Zimei asked, turning his head with a smile. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite confident,¡± three black shadows gradually appeared out of thin air. They were three black-clad figures, each wearing a bamboo hat that shrouded their entire body. ¡°Confident in what?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°You dare to lead us here, are you confident you can beat us? Or have you found a good feng shui burial place for yourself?¡± the black-clad figure replied with a laugh. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There are many things in this world that don¡¯t require acquaintances in order to kill you,¡± the black-clad figure in the middle said indifferently. ¡°Three martial artists of the Emperor Pulse Realm, I wonder who gave you the courage to say such words,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. Hearing Xu Zimei perceive their realm at a glance, the three figures were taken aback. They took a step back and said, ¡°It seems you really did come for that thing!¡± Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his browa€¡± he had come here inadvertently. But from the black-clad figure¡¯s words, it seemed there was some story here! Xu Zimei made a dismissive gesture. Before the three black-clad figures could react, they suffered heavy blows from behind. They lay on the ground, limp as if made of mud. All three of them changed drastically in complexion; they had been ambushed, and they had not noticed it beforehand at all. Xu Zimei gestured again, and the figure of Mad Blood Old Demon faded into the void. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Hear what?¡± the figure in black snorted coldly. ¡°Are you sent by someone? Great Clear Ancient Sect or Chu King Sect?¡± ¡°I want to know what that thing you mentioned is,¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown. The black-clad figure was slightly astonished, not expecting that Xu Zimei truly didn¡¯t know. ¡°If you truly are unaware, release us and leave. We can let bygones be bygones. This is a quagmire; you¡¯ll only sink deeper.¡± ¡°But now I seem to be interested,¡± Xu Zimei replied lightly. ¡°Desire will drag you down to hell!¡± After the black-clad figure spoke, he instantly lost all breath. His body then began to rot massively. The other two black-clad figures were met with the same scene. Xu Zimei, witnessing this, slightly furrowed his brow. These people were not afraid of death and were decisive. It seemed they had long been prepared to die. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334 Chapter 333 Immortal Master Guanlan ?Chapter 334: Chapter 333 Immortal Master Guanlan Chapter 334: Chapter 333 Immortal Master Guanlan ¡°` It seems that Luohe Village harbors a great secret! He chuckled softly, scanned the surroundings, and found no one following him. That large area of decomposed bodies vanished in an instant, not even bones were left behind. Xu Zimei made his way back into the village. The village was exceptionally quiet in the dead of night. All the houses had turned off their lights, except for a few dry leaves being swept up by the autumn wind and twirling in the cold night. At the east end of the village, the same house stood quiet, eerily so. ¡°That wild boar is no simple creature!¡± ¡°Are all the people we sent out dead?¡± ¡°Hmm, continue or not?¡± ¡°No, meaningless deaths would only showcase my ignorance as the one in power. Let Guanlan Sect try their hand.¡± ¡­¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï With a night of silence, Xu Zimei stretched as he watched the morning sun rising in the east and yawned. Under the tree, Gu Muyu had already prepared breakfast, with leftover roast meat from yesterday and some porridge. During breakfast, Muyu¡¯s mom asked Xu Zimei some basic questions. The general idea was when he would leave Luohe Village. ¡°Mom, do you want to drive my brother away?¡± Gu Muyu said somewhat unhappily from the side. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Muyu¡¯s mom shook her head in response. ¡°Zimo will eventually have his own life; he can¡¯t stay here with us forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay a few more days before leaving,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. After breakfast, Gu Muyu appeared a little unhappy, perhaps thinking about Xu Zimei¡¯s impending departure. She took the clothes she had changed out of to the river at the entrance of the village to wash them. When she returned, she seemed to be in a much better mood. ¡°Brother, they¡¯re recruiting disciples outside, it¡¯s quite lively, do you want to go take a look?¡± Gu Muyu said to Xu Zimei, who was leaning against a tree branch. ¡°Your blade technique is so good, you¡¯d definitely be chosen. Then you could join the Immortal Gate, seek cultivation methods, and have an easier path ahead.¡± ¡°Recruiting disciples?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s people from the Guanlan Sect, the only sect near our Luohe Village,¡± Gu Muyu explained. ¡°Usually, disciples go to the mountain to seek a master, but it¡¯s very fortunate for them to come directly to our village.¡± ¡°No need to go, they might come to me themselves,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï These waters of Luohe Village really do run deep! Around noon, a noisy shouting came from outside the door. A group of people pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Yu,¡± the leading young man called out loudly as he walked in. Gu Muyu hurried out from inside the house, and after seeing the young men, she asked curiously. ¡°Brother Zhao Feng, why have you come over?¡± ¡°The Immortal Master is recruiting a direct disciple in our village, and dozens have already been eliminated, none satisfying the criteria,¡± Zhao Feng replied. ¡°You said last time your brother killed a big wild boar with a single strike, so his skills must be decent. We recommended him to the Immortal Master.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Muyu responded with some joy. ¡°Why would I lie to you? The Immortal Master will arrive soon,¡± Zhao Feng asked. ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°Up there,¡± Gu Muyu pointed to the large tree next to her and shouted at Xu Zimei, who was leaning against a tree branch. ¡°Brother, come down quickly, the Immortal Master will be here soon. It won¡¯t look good to be seen up there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only from up high that you can see far,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile, and leaped down from the tree. ¡°So you are Muyu¡¯s newly recognized brother?¡± Zhao Feng appraised Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°` ¡°He doesn¡¯t look all that impressive!¡± ¡°Do you think someone is only formidable if they are ten feet tall and covered in muscles?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. While they were talking, a group of people suddenly walked in from outside the door. The person at the center of the group, dressed in a purple robe with long hair, was a middle-aged man. There was a purple hexagon-shaped mark on the man¡¯s forehead. With his robe draped over him, he exhibited an extraordinary temperament, embodying the elegance of an immortal. ¡°Immortal Master Guanlan has arrived,¡± Zhao Feng quickly stepped aside. The crowd immediately became noisy. ¡°Brother,¡± Gu Muyu said nervously, tugging at Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his hand and looked straight at the man in the purple robe. ¡°This must be Immortal Master Guanlan,¡± he stepped forward and asked. The Immortal Master Guanlan looked at Xu Zimei with puzzlement. ¡°Immortal Master, this is the young man I recommended to you earlier, his name is Xu Zimei,¡± someone explained. Immortal Master Guanlan nodded slightly and asked Xu Zimei, ¡°You should have understood the situation by now. I wonder if you would like to become my direct disciple?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He responded indifferently, ¡°There seems to be no grudge between us, so I don¡¯t understand why you refuse to let it go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Immortal Master Guanlan replied coolly. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll say something you will understand,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the qualifications to teach me.¡± As soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, the people in the room became agitated. ¡°This guy is shamelessly arrogant, daring to provoke the Immortal Master.¡± ¡°We should kick him out of the village; he isn¡¯t even from here to begin with.¡± Immortal Master Guanlan gestured for everyone to quiet down. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said as much, my authority as an Immortal Master cannot be insulted, so I have no choice but to capture you first and wait for judgment,¡± Immortal Master Guanlan replied softly. ¡°Just by yourself?¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. Immortal Master Guanlan scoffed coldly, releasing the might of the Saint Vein Realm around him. Pale blue Spiritual Energy reverberated around him as he struck down with his palm, a tremendous force pressing down. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t underestimating the situation. ¡°So this mortal village really does conceal dragons amongst its tigers!¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Clang! The sound of the Tyrant Shadow blade being drawn echoed through heaven and earth, Thunderbolt energy filling the blade as Xu Zimei stood his ground without yielding. He slashed directly across. Boom! The Tyrant Shadow tore through the Endless Void, on the verge of clashing with Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s right palm. In that moment, feeling the sharpness emanating from Xu Zimei¡¯s Curved Blade, Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s expression stiffened as he took several steps back, not wishing to meet Xu Zimei¡¯s attack head-on. ¡°Simply dodging won¡¯t do,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He burst forth, slashing with another blow. This move was full of momentum, and Xu Zimei held nothing back. As avoidance seemed unlikely, Immortal Master Guanlan brought his hands together, condensing a cyan ball between them. He released his hands, and the cyan sphere instantly swelled, enveloping Immortal Master Guanlan entirely. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Tyrant Shadow stood above the sphere, sparks flying in all directions. At that moment, Xu Zimei intensified his effort, replacing Spiritual Energy with the Creation Force from within his body. The cyan sphere shattered in an instant. Surprised, Immortal Master Guanlan suddenly sprouted two wings at his back and flew out with great speed. ¡°A man of the Hidden Clan,¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335 Chapter 334 The Village Chief of the Divine Vein Realm ?Chapter 335: Chapter 334 The Village Chief of the Divine Vein Realm Chapter 335: Chapter 334 The Village Chief of the Divine Vein Realm Immortal Master Guanlan was from the Hidden Clan, which was an aspect Xu Zimei had not anticipated. Just like the annihilated Heaven Clan, the Hidden Clan had been exterminated a long time ago. Nobody knew the reasons for their annihilation or who the culprits were. It was as if, a long time ago, this not-so-big-and-not-so-small clan suddenly vanished from Yuan Central Continent. Since then, the people of the world never saw anyone from the Hidden Clan again, nor were there any records about them. And today, in this remote mortal village, Xu Zimei actually encountered someone from the annihilated clan. ¡­ The wings that had sprouted from Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s back were exceptionally enormous. They were a pair of black wings, covered in blood-red patterns. The wings seemed as though they were an organ of his own body. At that moment, with the emergence of the wings, Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s speed became incomparably fast. It was more than five times his original speed. ¡°It seems you know quite a lot,¡± Immortal Master Guanlan said, his eyes slightly narrowed. After all, the Hidden Clan had disappeared from Yuan Central Continent several eras ago. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Many people had forgotten about them, and even many had never heard of this clan. There were countless races in the world, and this one, which had never produced a Great Emperor and was never prominent, was truly difficult to remember. ¡°I¡¯m becoming increasingly interested in what¡¯s happening here,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°This is a quagmire, the more you know, the faster you die,¡± Immortal Master Guanlan replied indifferently. He flew through the air, and at this moment, his body was surrounded by a faint blue spiritual energy. He dove down from above. ¡°You¡¯re still not giving up,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Ants will always be ants.¡± He drew Tyrant Shadow, unleashing the Draw Blade Technique that had not been employed for a long time. Dazzling blade light burst forth in front of him. This Draw Blade Technique, no matter how it was used, emphasized one word. ¡°Fast!¡± When the blade light crisscrossed, appearing in front of Xu Zimei, the two pairs of wings on Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s back snapped off instantly. Because the blade light was too fast. It was not until Immortal Master Guanlan fell to the ground and paused slightly, that he finally felt the heart-wrenching, numb pain spreading through his body. He clutched his back and howled in agony. Blood gushed forth like a fountain from where his wings had been severed. Xu Zimei knew that this would not take his opponent¡¯s life. The wings of the Hidden Clan were a special part of their body; even if they were lost, they could grow back. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what exactly your Hidden Clan is plotting,¡± Xu Zimei said as he walked forward slowly. Tyrant Shadow rested at Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s nose as he asked softly. ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill, just kill; why all the nonsense,¡± Immortal Master Guanlan replied indifferently. ¡°If you wanted to die, you would have killed yourself long ago. Why bother with this idle talk with me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The three black-clad men who tried to kill him last night were probably sent by the Hidden Clan. When they committed suicide, their bodies decayed extensively, and Xu Zimei could not stop it in time. It was clear that Immortal Master Guanlan did not wish to die. ¡°Young Master Xu, please show mercy.¡± At that moment, an elder hurriedly walked out from the outside. The elder was dressed in a green robe and rather short stature. His short sideburns had already turned white with age. He looked like a candle in the wind, somewhat in his twilight years. ¡°Village Chief Shao,¡± upon the arrival of the elder, the villagers watching the battle promptly greeted him. This old man was none other than the village chief of Luohe Village. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei sized up the old man and asked. ¡°You can¡¯t kill this man,¡± Village Chief Shao hastily replied. ¡°He is from the Guanlan Sect. If he dies in our Luohe Village, the Guanlan Sect will unleash all their fury upon our village.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei chuckled, ¡°How much longer does the village chief plan to hide it from me? You¡¯re from the Hidden Clan, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What Hidden Clan? I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Village Chief Shao said, shaking his head. ¡°Really?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and sent a palm strike directly at him. The old man didn¡¯t dodge or evade, taking Xu Zimei¡¯s palm strike head-on. His body flew backward and crashed heavily against the courtyard wall. A trickle of fresh blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Seeing this scene, the surrounding villagers who were watching became angry. They questioned one after another, ¡°What are you doing? We kindly gave you shelter in the village, are you intending to repay kindness with enmity?¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Gu Muyu at the side looked at Xu Zimei with some concern as well. ¡°Really good at acting,¡± Xu Zimei ignored the clamoring villagers around him. These villagers also knew about Xu Zimei¡¯s prowess, merely spouting words without daring to touch him physically. He glanced at the old man who barely managed to stand up. His gaze stern, he said, ¡°If you continue to pretend, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill him.¡± Seeing that Xu Zimei was unwavering, Village Chief Shao fell silent for a moment. He then said to the surrounding villagers, ¡°All of you get out. I want to have a word with him alone.¡± Although somewhat indignant, the villagers eventually left. Before leaving, Gu Muyu gazed at Xu Zimei worriedly, her eyes brimming with Immortal Qi. Once all the villagers were gone, Village Chief Shao finally chuckled. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï Looking at Xu Zimei with interest, he asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°Find out what?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°That I¡¯m from the Hidden Clan.¡± ¡°Your kin have similar bloodlines, and I can sense that,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you know too much,¡± Village Chief Shao sighed lightly. The aura of the Divine Vein Realm suddenly erupted from him, and he reached out to grab Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei also reacted instantly, rapidly retreating. He didn¡¯t bother with further delay, summoning Chaos forthrightly. As the pinnacle might of the Divine Vein Realm Chaos raged, Village Chief Shao¡¯s face finally changed drastically. He stared at Chaos and said, word by word, ¡°Vein Beast!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s time we had a proper talk,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Village Chief Shao was silent for a while before he finally spoke. ¡°The reason why your Hidden Clan has hidden itself here,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°We offended some formidable enemies in the past and were annihilated by them. In our ancestors¡¯ attempt to protect us, we managed to escape,¡± Village Chief Shao slowly began, ¡°Eventually, we came here to establish our sect and village and have barely survived to this day.¡± ¡°Then why did you send people to kill me?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. ¡°Let me answer that question!¡± A soft sigh came from the thatched cottage nearby as Muyu¡¯s mother, leaning on a cane, slowly walked out. ¡°Yiran,¡± Village Chief Shao murmured softly. Xu Zimei looked at Muyu¡¯s mom but did not speak, quietly awaiting her answer. He had long known that Muyu¡¯s mom was no simple figure. As Muyu¡¯s mom recounted a story, Xu Zimei finally came to understand. Thousands of years ago, the Hidden Clan had been decimated by formidable enemies. The few remaining clansmen chose to settle in this remote place to escape the relentless pursuit of those enemies. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336 Chapter 335 The Secret Guarded by the Hidden Clan ?Chapter 336: Chapter 335 The Secret Guarded by the Hidden Clan Chapter 336: Chapter 335 The Secret Guarded by the Hidden Clan They established a sect here, naming it the Guanlan Sect. These first Hidden Clan members settled down in this place. Later, they began to reproduce more descendants, and their population started bustling. Thus, the Hidden Clan built Luohe Village beneath the Guanlan Sect. It could be said that those from the Hidden Clan in Guanlan Sect clearly knew their own origins and identities. However, most people from Luohe Village were newer generations and were unaware of many things. They didn¡¯t even know that Hidden Clan blood flowed through their veins. Every year, the Guanlan Sect would select young people with good aptitude from Luohe Village to join them. Only after joining the Guanlan Sect would they be informed of their true identities. ¡­¡­ Perhaps about twenty years ago, a man arrived at the long-secluded Luohe Village. He claimed he stumbled upon this place while fleeing from his enemies¡¯ pursuit. The kind-hearted people of the Hidden Clan took the man in. Later on, the girl at the time, who was Gu Muyu¡¯s mom Yiran, and the man developed feelings for each other. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The two quickly got together, married, and had a child. With the birth of Gu Muyu. It could be said that Gu Muyu had only half the Hidden Clan bloodline; the other half was actually from the human race. But several years later, the people of the Hidden Clan realized that the man was no ordinary person at all. Instead, he was an assassin sent by their enemies to find the remnants of the Hidden Clan. It was just because the Hidden Clan was so well hidden that the man wasn¡¯t sure if the people of Luohe Village were the remnants. So he lived here for several decades. In the end, of course, the man discovered the Hidden Clan¡¯s secret. Intending to report back to the mastermind, he was preemptively blown to pieces by the Hidden Clan. And it was in that battle that Muyu¡¯s mom lost her sight; she killed the man with her own hands. Since then, it could be said that the Hidden Clan harbored extreme hostility toward all outsiders. This was also the reason why they wanted to secretly get rid of Xu Zimei. After hearing Muyu¡¯s mom¡¯s explanation, Xu Zimei chuckled. He turned to Village Chief Shao and smiled, ¡°Is this your hidden secret?¡± ¡°Yes, we hope Young Master Xu can keep it confidential,¡± Village Chief Shao nodded and replied. ¡°After all, our Hidden Clan can¡¯t handle any more turmoil.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled and glanced at the severely injured Immortal Master Guanlan beside him. His knife moved extremely fast, and before anyone could react, Immortal Master Guanlan was cleaved into two halves. On the brink of death, his face still registered some bewilderment. After all, nobody expected Xu Zimei to suddenly burst forth with a killing move. The scent of blood spread around. ¡°You,¡± Village Chief Shao looked at Chaos warily and then said to Xu Zimei. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s me who is foolish, or is it you?¡± Xu Zimei sneered. ¡°The story is not bad, yet it¡¯s a mix of truth and fiction. Far too insincere.¡± He turned his head to look at Muyu¡¯s mom and said indifferently, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that girl¡¯s sake, you¡¯d be the one split in two just now.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Village Chief Shao said with a troubled look. ¡°It¡¯s simple, tell me what secret it is you¡¯re guarding?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance. I won¡¯t repeat myself. If your answer disappoints me again, I¡¯ll just leave without a word. Today, I¡¯ll slaughter your Hidden Clan and truly eradicate you.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Village Chief Shao fell into a moment of silence. This made Xu Zimei even more certain that the other party was hiding something from him. ¡°I will only count to three. If you do not speak after I count to three, I won¡¯t ask any further,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Three, Two.¡± ¡°The War God Legacy Item, I¡¯ll say it, it¡¯s the War God Legacy Item,¡± Village Chief Shao¡¯s complexion changed as he hurriedly replied. After finishing his statement, he let out a long sigh. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°The real reason our clan was wiped out is because of the War God Legacy Item.¡± ¡°What War God Legacy Item?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Are you aware of the Ruins of the Gods?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the War God¡¯s story, haven¡¯t you?¡± continued Village Chief Shao. ¡°I have, and then?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°The Ruins of the Gods open once every thousand years, and those who enter and survive will gain growth. Some may even receive a Divine Spirit¡¯s legacy.¡± Village Chief Shao spoke slowly, ¡°In fact, those Divine Spirits have long scattered their Legacy Items accepting their inheritance across the world. It is said that if one carries their Legacy Item into the Ruins of the Gods, it is highly possible to receive the corresponding Divine Spirit¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°I roughly understand now, you possess the War God¡¯s Legacy Item,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°The War God was known as the strongest Divine Spirit of the Mythical Era. The war he initiated, known as the Twilight of the Gods, put an end to the era dominated by Divine Spirits. Since then, all Divine Spirits disappeared without a trace,¡± Village Chief Shao replied, ¡°You can imagine the significance of this legacy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s valuable enough for you to prefer your clan¡¯s extinction over surrendering it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, still not fully understanding. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. For us from the Hidden Clan, to truly develop and stand out among the myriad of races, it¡¯s not a matter of having a few more people.¡± Village Chief Shao said with passion. ¡°Someone must ascend to emperorship and experience the view above the Firmament. Only under the leadership of a Great Emperor can we truly thrive.¡± ¡°So, if the choice from the past reappeared before you, would you still choose the extinction of your clan?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Village Chief Shao was slightly startled. ¡°I mean, I want the War God Legacy Item,¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Are you proposing to hand over the Legacy Item or preparing for your clan¡¯s destruction?¡± ¡°I should have known,¡± Village Chief Shao fell silent for a while. Eventually, he said, ¡°I can give you the inheritance, but you must promise me one thing.¡± ¡°To kill your enemy for you?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have that capability yet,¡± replied Village Chief Shao. ¡°When the Ruins of the Gods open, help me retrieve something from within.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been underestimated,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, saying, ¡°But that¡¯s better, it saves a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°How about it?¡± Village Chief Shao asked. ¡°Not about it,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°I can spare your clan if you hand over the Legacy Item, but anything beyond that is not included.¡± ¡°Then go ahead and exterminate us, and let the Legacy Item never see the light of day again,¡± Village Chief Shao said calmly. ¡°This is my bottom line, and I will not compromise even in the face of death.¡± Xu Zimei studied Village Chief Shao intently. He knew that there was one kind of person who was the most difficult to deal with in this world. That was someone who could put aside life and death. If a person isn¡¯t afraid of death, what else would they fear? ¡°Fine, hand it over,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in reply. ¡°Come with me to Guanlan Sect. The War God Legacy Item is kept there,¡± Village Chief Shao said slowly. Afterward, the two of them rose into the air and flew off into the distance. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337 Chapter 336 The Ancient Nether of Flying Cloud City ?Chapter 337: Chapter 336: The Ancient Nether of Flying Cloud City Chapter 337: Chapter 336: The Ancient Nether of Flying Cloud City As the only sect near Luohe Village, the Guanlan Sect could be considered quite impressive. Its ruler was none other than the Village Chief Shao before them. A Sect Master of the Divine Vein Realm was already quite powerful. But in the grand scheme of things, if the strongest member of a clan was only at the Divine Vein Realm, how could it not be a sorrowful sign of the clan¡¯s decline! When Village Chief Shao handed the legacy item over to Xu Zimei, he slowly exhaled. It seemed as though many years¡¯ worth of burden was lifted from his shoulders in an instant. Xu Zimei looked at it in his hand. This so-called War God legacy item was actually just a small cylinder. The cylinder was pitch-black, engraved with characters from the early Mythical Era. It didn¡¯t seem particularly eye-catching. However, one could still feel the ancient air of the Mythical Era it belonged to. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 Xu Zimei put the cylinder away and eventually returned to Luohe Village. It was a sort of farewell. Upon hearing the news that Xu Zimei was leaving, Gu Muyu¡¯s eyes reddened, stubbornly holding back the urge to cry. ¡°In life, there will always be partings,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Brother, when will we see each other again?¡± Gu Muyu asked, clutching Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve, reluctant to let go. ¡°Do you want to cultivate?¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t answer but asked instead. ¡°Cultivate?¡± Gu Muyu¡¯s little head paused for a moment. Her eyes, full of Immortal Qi, brightened exceptionally as she nodded vigorously. Xu Zimei asked for pen and ink in the village and finally wrote down the ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡± he had practiced in his previous life. After all, he was now on the path of creation and no longer needed this cultivation technique. ¡°Burn it after you secretly finish reading it,¡± Xu Zimei reminded her. ¡°So brother, if I learn this, will I be able to see you again?¡± Gu Muyu asked. ¡°When you¡¯re strong enough, you will naturally see me,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile, reaching out to pat the little girl¡¯s head. Eventually, he turned and his figure gradually disappeared from the sight of everyone in Luohe Village. ¡­ After leaving Luohe Village, Xu Zimei followed the river and went straight downstream. It was a rather nice encounter! But now, the half-year period he had agreed with Ancient Nether was nearly upon him. Xu Zimei had no intention of wasting time. After acquiring the Nine Regions Grand Body, he ascended to the Saint Vein Realm and reached the peak in one go. As he came out of the Changhe, the dense vegetation of the jungle gradually thinned. The view ahead began to open up. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t sure which part of the Eastern Continent this was. At the end of his vision stood a city. Xu Zimei quickened his pace towards it. ¡°Flying Cloud City!¡± The deep blue bricks and tiles were engraved with three big characters. At this time, the sunset in the west had just begun to shine on the quiet city walls. The weather was gradually moving into winter, and the years were fading away, one after another. Not every city on the Eastern Continent was known to Xu Zimei. He had never heard of Flying Cloud City before. This city wasn¡¯t small, but it couldn¡¯t compare to the likes of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Entering the city, the bustling inside was still quite good. Xu Zimei casually found an inn to stay and took the opportunity to inquire. Only then did he learn that this city was under the control of the Dan Family¡¯s territory. When Annihilation Ridge moved, it had brought him from the Extreme West Region to the heart of the Eastern Continent. The city wasn¡¯t far from the Burial Buddha Temple. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t need to worry. After dinner, he carved a triangular symbol into the table with his knife. Then he returned to his room. The sky darkened quickly, night fell, and the unique silence of the night roared soundlessly around him. Dozens of meters below the inn, unnamed insects chirped chaotically in the corners. Leaning against the window sill, Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the quiet room and said faintly, ¡°It seems the people of the Ancient Nether like to play hide and seek!¡± ¡°My lord, I have also just arrived,¡± a shadow quietly appeared in the room. He knelt down hurriedly, respectfully looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Where is King Qinyou?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°In Buddhist Rites City,¡± the man in black replied promptly. ¡°Tell him to come see me. Just say someone named Xu Zimei is looking for him.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, the shadow also gradually disappeared from the room. ¡°The power of the Ancient Nether is becoming more and more formidable,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. He had once asked King Qinyou for a Yama Order Token. According to the Ancient Nether¡¯s rules, anyone who holds a Yama Order Token is the most honored guest of the Ancient Nether. This guest is not simply respected by the Ancient Nether. Within allowable limits, they can even mobilize the people of the Ancient Nether to work for them. One should know that during the era of Wild Desolation, the formidable clan of the Ancient Nether once swept across the entire continent. Although now in decline, its strength is still not comparable to that of any ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Moreover, after several eras of recovery, the Ancient Nether seems to be showing signs of a potential resurgence. The triangular symbol left by Xu Zimei at the inn was actually the mark of his Yama Order Token. Once someone from the Ancient Nether nearby saw it, they would definitely come to find him. ¡­ Having dealt with King Qinyou¡¯s matter, he planned to stay in Flying Cloud City for a few days. Once everything was properly arranged and fail-proof, he would then go to the Burial Buddha Temple. As for why Xu Zimei was being so cautious. To sum up the power of the Burial Buddha Temple in one sentence. What does it matter if the Great Emperor is alive? Back then, after the Blood Nether Emperor became an emperor, he wanted to ask the Burial Buddha Temple for an item. Later, it was said that the Blood Nether Emperor was trapped for a full seven days before he managed to escape. Thenceforth, the Blood Nether Emperor never mentioned the three words ¡®Burial Buddha Temple¡¯ for the rest of his life. Being one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Burial Buddha Temple is the least dangerous, but at the same time, the most dangerous. It is said that anyone who enters the Burial Buddha Temple and abides by the rules within will not encounter any trouble, and might even find some opportunities. But if someone violates the rules, they will be detained there for life. A night passed in silence! Early the next morning, Xu Zimei left his room and came downstairs in the inn for breakfast. He was waiting quietly for the arrival of King Qinyou these few days. Flying Cloud City was not very bustling; apart from the guests staying there, very few people came to the inn for breakfast. As Xu Zimei walked down the stairs, he only saw two tables of guests sitting on the first floor. At one table sat a single person, a young man in a green robe. With a folding fan in hand, he seemed quite graceful. The other table had three men and two women, all dressed in white short robes. A ¡®Dan¡¯ character was embroidered on their backs. They should be from a branch of the Dan Clan in Flying Cloud City. At that moment, everyone was discussing animatedly. ¡°This time at the clan competition, I must achieve a good ranking.¡± ¡°Dan Qing is our pride in the Flying Cloud City branch of the Dan Family, and even if he goes to the main clan, he will certainly be no weaker than those people,¡± the young man next to him praised. ¡°Right, Brother Dan Qing, go for it.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of country bumpkins,¡± the young man in green robes sneered contemptuously when he heard their conversation. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338 Chapter 337 Alchemy is Like Frying Beans ?Chapter 338: Chapter 337: Alchemy is Like Frying Beans Chapter 338: Chapter 337: Alchemy is Like Frying Beans ¡°` ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hearing the words of the young man in the green robe, another youth at a different table angrily slapped the table and stood up. He frowned fiercely, coldly staring at the green-robed young man. ¡°Forget it, Brother Dan Yang,¡± the woman beside him tugged at the youth¡¯s sleeve, quietly trying to calm him. ¡°How can we forget this,¡± Dan Yang spoke indifferently. ¡°This is not only about Brother Dan Qing¡¯s honor. It¡¯s also an insult to the face of our Dan Family sub-clan in Flying Cloud City.¡± ¡°What? You think your scrappy bunch deserves face?¡± the green-robed youth drank a small cup of wine, speaking indifferently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too rude?¡± Dan Qing, who was sitting nearby, also slowly rose to his feet, speaking unhappily. ¡°The offspring of your branch family are just so-so,¡± the green-robed youth said, shaking his head and smiling. ¡°Since you¡¯re so amazing, how come I¡¯ve never heard of you before?¡± Dan Yang spoke with scorn. ¡°The grand Pill Conference held by the Dan Family at the Pill Tower will gather all alchemists of talent from the Eastern Continent,¡± the green-robed youth said with a smile. ¡°From now on, I will make a name for myself starting from here.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Brother Dan Qing here might even leave you several streets behind.¡± ¡°Ignorant fools who overestimate themselves,¡± the green-robed youth shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Do you want to compare, brother?¡± Dan Qing took a deep breath and slowly began to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± said the green-robed young man. ¡°How about going to our Dan Family¡¯s Pill Workshop?¡± ¡°No need, right here will do,¡± the green-robed young man said, shaking his head. ¡°Here?¡± Dan Qing was slightly taken aback. As a qualified alchemist, the setting for alchemy is crucial. This is not a problem to be taken lightly, after all, during alchemy, not a single step can be off by even a hair. Otherwise, what¡¯s produced would be a garbage pill. The green-robed youth didn¡¯t speak, only waved his right hand. Faint purple Spiritual Energy gathered around him. In mid-air, the Spiritual Energy mingled and intertwined with each other. A faint purple Pill Furnace instantaneously took shape in front of him. Though the Pill Furnace was a figment of Spiritual Energy, it looked incredibly lifelike, indistinguishable from a real one. ¡°Condensing a Pill Furnace with Spiritual Energy,¡± Dan Qing said with a grave expression. This was an advanced technique for alchemy. Normally, alchemists needed a Pill Furnace for alchemy. But some alchemists have such mastery over Spiritual Energy that they reach a transcendent state where they can condense a Pill Furnace from their own alchemical energies. This is something ordinary alchemists cannot do. In the Dan Family sub-clan of Flying Cloud City, only the Family Head and a few Elders could achieve this. As for the younger generation, up till now, none had managed it. With just this move, the green-robed young man had already widened the gap between them. ¡­ Next, the green-robed young man made another grand gesture. The Pill Furnace floated in mid-air, and an empty sound emanated from within. In his palm, a cluster of the same purple flames burst forth. It slowly enveloped half of the Pill Furnace, first heating its surface. Then numerous herbs flew out from his Storage Ring. He used Spiritual Energy to hold all the herbs in mid-air. After waiting for the Pill Furnace to heat up, he put the Spiritual Liquid and those herbs into the Pill Furnace. He dumped them all in at once, without sorting them in any particular order, like a pot of stew. The people from the Dan Family nearby stared in astonishment. What sort of Pills was he concocting? Alchemy requires a very strict sequence based on the herbs¡¯ effects and properties. ¡°Who alchemizes like that?¡± Dan Yang said in shock. ¡°It will definitely turn out to be a mess.¡± ¡°That purple fire he¡¯s using must be some kind of Unique Fire,¡± Dan Qing said, contemplating. ¡°` ¡°Although it will speed up the process of alchemy, the requirement for control is extremely high,¡± Xu Zimei said. As they were speaking, they saw the flames beneath the Pill Furnace flare up with even greater intensity. Threads of a pill fragrance wafted out from it. Suddenly, the figure in the green robe waved a large hand. The Pill Furnace, shaped from spiritual energy, dissipated, and the flames carried out a dozen pills suspended in mid-air. ¡­ As the flames gradually subsided, the pill fragrance drifting outward became even stronger. ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Dan Yang said, his eyes wide and his mouth agape. ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°Six minutes,¡± Dan Qing replied gravely. ¡°Fifth-grade Heaven Lotus Detox Pills, with pill patterns, perfect quality,¡± the figure in green robes said, holding the pills in his hand, carefully examining them for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much. If you can produce the same pills as I did in the same amount of time, you win,¡± he said slowly. ¡°My Pill Furnace is in the Pill Workshop,¡± Dan Qing responded. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Let me ask you, even if I gave you the Pill Furnace, could you do it?¡± the figure in the green robe asked. Dan Qing was silent for a moment before finally shaking his head. The other person¡¯s alchemy technique made him think of a phrase. ¡°Alchemy as easy as frying beans, effortlessly done.¡± Seeing Dan Qing¡¯s response, the figure in the green robe smiled. He picked up the wine cup from the table, drank it all in one gulp, and then walked out the inn¡¯s door. ¡°Remember my name, Zhuo Buyu, the man who will make his name known across the Pill Tower,¡± he said as he departed. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Everyone watched the young man¡¯s retreating figure in silence. After all, the scene they had just witnessed was incredibly shocking. The other party¡¯s skill level was clearly not on the same level as theirs. Only Xu Zimei on the side chuckled. Without much care, he sat down and ordered a few dishes. ¡°What are you laughing at, brother?¡± Dan Qing turned his head, looking at Xu Zimei curiously, and asked. ¡°Do you know how to perform magic tricks?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dan Qing replied, puzzled. ¡°If you could, you¡¯d also be able to alchemize as smoothly as frying beans,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Dan Qing was slightly stunned. He closed his eyes to reflect on the other party¡¯s actions just before. ¡°That unorthodox method of alchemy, do you really think with that rough processing, he could casually produce perfect-grade fifth-level pills?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Is he a reincarnation of the Pill Emperor?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Dan Qing had an epiphany. Yes, that¡¯s right. From beginning to end, it was all a performance for him. Apart from the Pill Qi Condensation Cauldron that weighed on everyone¡¯s minds, the other steps seemed so unrealistic. Or perhaps the pills were prepared in advance, and the pill fragrance was dispersed by special means. No wonder the other party had left in such a rush. But what was his purpose? Dan Qing was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Thank you for the guidance, brother,¡± Dan Qing hastily introduced himself, expressing gratitude. Xu Zimei shook his head indifferently. He looked at the green-robed young man¡¯s departing figure, chuckled, and thought to himself. ¡°Qi Tiansheng, it seems you haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡± Xu Zimei did not expose the other party, after all, they were old acquaintances, and they would meet again in the future. ¡­ After finishing breakfast, the disciples of the Dan Family left early. Xu Zimei strolled around the city by himself, and as the sky grew dark, he returned to his room in the inn. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339 Chapter 338 Mahayana Buddhism and Theravada Buddhism ?Chapter 339: Chapter 338 Mahayana Buddhism and Theravada Buddhism Chapter 339: Chapter 338 Mahayana Buddhism and Theravada Buddhism He had just returned to his room when he saw someone sitting on the slanted window of his room. The blood-red robe fluttered slightly in the wind. King Qinyou, wearing a ghostly mask, watched Xu Zimei in silence. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,¡± he said with a hoarse voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fast,¡± Xu Zimei also smiled. ¡°When do we depart?¡± King Qinyou asked. ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow, there¡¯s no rush; reaching there within three days is fine,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°How many strong warriors has Ancient Nether prepared for this trip to Burial Buddha Temple?¡± ¡°Three Immortal Kings, plus myself,¡± King Qinyou replied calmly. ¡°Three Immortal Kings at your disposal; it seems that Ancient Nether¡¯s strength has recovered quickly,¡± Xu Zimei commented with a laugh. ¡°This is the strongest force I can muster; don¡¯t think otherwise,¡± King Qinyou quickly explained. ¡­ Dawn was gradually breaking. The formerly silent streets were also gradually coming to life. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï From a few meters below the window, the aroma of steamed buns had already wafted in through the window. Having packed up, Xu Zimei, accompanied by King Qinyou, set off towards the south. From Flying Cloud City, they traveled southward, passing through the Dan Family¡¯s territory, all the way to the domain managed by the Baili Family. That was where the Burial Buddha Temple was located. In fact, to most people, Burial Buddha Temple was rather unfamiliar. It was hidden in the shadows, and only a handful of people had truly entered the Burial Buddha Temple. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï And only a few knew the entrance to the Burial Buddha Temple. In recent days, the area around the Dan Family¡¯s territory had been particularly bustling. This was probably because the new grand event, the Pill Concoction Conference, was about to be held at the Pill Tower. The Pill Concoction Conference was reputed to be the most flourishing event in the core region of the Eastern Continent. During that time, pill masters from the Eastern Continent and even from many other continents would come to observe and even participate in the competition. This event was initiated by the Pill Emperor after he was entrusted with Destiny. It had been tens of thousands of years since then. Also, because each Pill Concoction Conference would reveal several promising talents who would eventually be acquired by the Dan Family, the Dan Family¡¯s development relied on the Pill Concoction Conference, which was the most stable among the several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei had no interest in this grand event, as pill concoction didn¡¯t have much to do with him. He and King Qinyou were both headed for the Burial Buddha Temple. Xu Zimei rode the Dark Heaven Tiger, while King Qinyou strode through the air. Two days later, they arrived at a city called Buddhist Rites City. This city was located at the base of Wuhua Mountain and was the most famous city there. Standing in front of the city, no matter from which angle one looked, the whole city resembled a large Buddha with hands clasped in prayer. ¡­ To be precise, this was a Buddha city. A city composed of believers, built by the believers. It was said that as long as one was a devout believer, one would receive Buddha Ancestor¡¯s protection within Buddhist Rites City. Xu Zimei and King Qinyou walked into the city. Bald monks dressed in robes were everywhere here. On both sides of the city¡¯s busiest main street, there were shops selling Buddhist trinkets and daily necessities. ¡°Amitabha¡± was the most common greeting among the people here. There were no inns in the city, only a series of Buddhist hostels. For those in need, as long as they were sincere, the hostels would even offer accommodation for free. The entire city seemed harmonious and joyful, with everyone discussing Buddhist Law, the benefits of promoting the Buddhist way, and recruiting new followers. King Qinyou explained from the side, ¡°This Buddhist Rites City has no other powers. Only devout believers. Only two different schools of thought.¡± ¡°Two different schools of thought?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Mahayana Buddhism and Theravada Buddhism,¡± King Qinyou explained plainly. ¡°One emphasizes on saving oneself before others, while the other emphasizes on saving others before oneself. Conflicts here arise only when there is a clash of ideologies.¡± ¡°Such a narrow view of thinking,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he spoke. ¡°Why not go beyond Buddhism and see what else is there.¡± ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all about selflessness,¡± King Qinyou responded. ¡°Buddhism encompasses everything.¡± ¡°Then which do you believe in?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°I only acknowledge the strong as supreme,¡± King Qinyou replied indifferently. ¡°Buddhism cannot enlighten me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the night and climb the mountain tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei said. King Qinyou nodded his head, offering no objection. The two found an inn serving Buddhist vegetarian meals and opened two rooms. They also ordered some dinner downstairs. The food here was mostly light and vegetarian. While the two were dining, they saw the little acolyte who served them tiptoeing over. He was dressed in a gray monk¡¯s robe, his head cleanly shaven, with eight precept scars on his crown. At the moment, looking at Xu Zimei and his companion, the little acolyte asked in a gentle tone, ¡°You two must be from outside, right?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Xu Zimei nodded his head. ¡°Then, how much do you know about our Buddhist Rites City?¡± the little acolyte asked with a smile. ¡°Are you interested in understanding our Mahayana Buddhism?¡± Xu Zimei and his companion exchanged a glance; they were clearly trying to attract followers. ¡°I wonder if Mahayana Buddhism can help me ascend to the Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Without the accumulation of small streams, there can be no rivers or seas,¡± the little acolyte said calmly with his hands pressed together. ¡°Buddhism is merely a way that teaches you a direction in life. It is not invincible. But if you are willing to strive towards your goal, I believe that when your thoughts are clear, you will naturally succeed.¡± ¡°You sure can speak well for a little acolyte,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, sir,¡± the little acolyte replied with a modest smile. He asked, ¡°I wonder if you would like to become a lay disciple of our Mahayana Buddhism?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about Mahayana Buddhism?¡± At that moment, a voice came from the entrance of the inn. An older man wearing a light-yellow monk¡¯s robe walked in slowly. He glanced at Xu Zimei and his companion, greeted them with a slight bow, and said, ¡°Amitabha.¡± Then, with a smile, he turned to the little acolyte and said, ¡°Junior brother, here you are misleading others again.¡± ¡°Misleading? How could you say that?¡± the little acolyte shook his head and replied softly. ¡°Everything is voluntary after all. Could it be that senior brother is envious of the flourishing state of our Mahayana Buddhism? Perhaps wishing to learn its essence?¡± ¡°Junior brother is too attached to form,¡± the monk in the robe shook his head and replied. ¡°In this world, one must enlighten oneself before enlightening others. If one cannot even understand selflessness, how can one enlighten others? Therefore, our Theravada Buddhism is the correct path. Junior brother should not remain deluded.¡± Watching the two argue, Xu Zimei shook his head helplessly. ¡°Esteemed guest, would you care to judge the merits of our two Buddhist schools?¡± the monk in the robe beside him asked, his eyes lighting up when he saw Xu Zimei. The little acolyte fell silent for a moment, also looking expectantly at Xu Zimei. ¡°You are like the teacup in my hand,¡± Xu Zimei said while picking up a cup and pouring hot water into it. He kept pouring even after the cup was full and the water spilled out, continuing without any intention of stopping. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340 Chapter 339 The Ragged Man ?Chapter 340: Chapter 339: The Ragged Man Chapter 340: Chapter 339: The Ragged Man ¡°Little brother, the cup is already full; why do you keep pouring into it?¡± the monk robed elder asked Xu Zimei, puzzled. ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in reply. ¡°Your hearts are just like this cup before us, filled to the brim with your own thoughts and stubbornness. I must pour out all this water before we can discuss the merits of our respective Buddhist teachings.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the two fell silent. After a long while, the little acolyte brought his palms together, offered a slight bow to Xu Zimei, and said, ¡°I have learned much!¡± Just then, the street outside the Buddhist refectory suddenly erupted into noise. The crowd was in chaos as if something had happened. A few of them stepped out of the inn, only to see a group of people blocking the street so tightly that not even water could get through. Countless onlookers gathered around to watch the excitement. ¡°This person dared to steal in Buddhist Rites City; beat him to death.¡± ¡°Use the butcher¡¯s knife to send him to Hell; it¡¯s blasphemy against the Buddha Ancestor.¡± The noise from all around sparked a fury among the crowd. Only after inquiring did Xu Zimei learn that such a commotion was caused by someone stealing something. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? In other places, stealing might be a common offense, leading at most to an argument or compensation. But things were a bit different in Buddhist Rites City. The people here believed that the Buddha Ancestor protects this city. Everyone in Buddhist Rites City is supposed to be good-hearted and kind. Any greed or desire here would be met with public condemnation. And their thinking was extremely extreme. They would not go into the so-called profound truths of ¡°the sea of suffering is endless, lay down the butcher knife to find salvation on the shore.¡± Extreme thinking led them to believe that only by killing all the bad people would there be only good people left in the world. So, for those who violate the core values of the city, they use the butcher knife as a solution. On a larger scale, this train of thought is too pathological and unrealistic. Those who fight demons should be wary of becoming demons themselves. But on a smaller scale, starting from the perspective of a single city, it was precisely because of such thinking that Buddhist Rites City remained safe and peaceful. People wouldn¡¯t steal or do anything that went against the core values of the city. Because even the slightest mistake here would be met with strict treatment. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Xu Zimei and his companions squeezed into the crowded crowd, looking toward the center. There was a man dressed in tattered clothes. He wielded two stolen steamed buns in his hands, and the people around him were condemning him. He sat crouched and trembling all by himself, too afraid to utter a word in his defense. ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± murmured the little acolyte beside him. ¡°You know him?¡± Xu Zimei asked, curious. ¡°Near our Buddhist Rites City, there is a Sword Twilight Sect. Though the Sword Twilight Sect is merely an ordinary sect not considered prestigious, they possess a high proficiency in the Sword Dao,¡± the little acolyte explained. ¡°I used to visit the Sword Twilight Sect often to spread the teachings of Mahayana Buddhism, and I¡¯m quite familiar with their Sect Master. I¡¯ve seen this young man a few times too; he was once the most talented disciple of the Sword Twilight Sect.¡± ¡°How did he end up like this now?¡± Xu Zimei asked, curious. ¡°Later, the Sword Twilight Sect was destroyed. It¡¯s said they found an ancient Divine Sword,¡± spoke the little acolyte. ¡°As for whether that¡¯s true or not, who can say? After the Sword Twilight Sect fell, he was captured and subjected to harsh interrogation, but nothing came out of it. His enemies were afraid to kill him, and from then on, there was no more news of the Divine Sword.¡± ¡°` They eventually released him, and now he¡¯s in this state of madness.¡± ¡°Young Master, I feel the aura of the True Divine Sword on him,¡± just then, Qing Ling within him suddenly spoke up to remind. ¡°A fragment of the True Divine Sword?¡± Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows. It seemed that things had gotten a bit interesting; originally, he had not intended to meddle. Xu Zimei walked into the crowd and looked at the trembling man. He then turned to the others and said, ¡°Everyone, my apologies. This is my brother, and his mind is a bit abnormal. It¡¯s my fault for not watching him closely and letting him run out. Please be understanding. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? In fact, he is very kind-hearted.¡± ¡°Whether he¡¯s kind-hearted or not, I don¡¯t know. All I saw was him stealing my steamed buns,¡± a bald, burly man stepped out from the crowd. The burly man was tall and muscular, clad in a light blue monk¡¯s robe, with a fierce and somewhat demonic appearance. ¡°We are willing to compensate,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°How will you compensate?¡± the big man inquired. ¡°However you would like compensation, just state your price, and we will comply,¡± Xu Zimei responded. The burly man¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and then he said, ¡°I could choose not to kill him. But to give him a painful lesson, you must compensate me a hundred times the value of these steamed buns.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He waved his hand grandly, and in an instant, a large pile of Spirit Stones appeared before him. ¡°You can count them if you like,¡± Xu Zimei said, pointing at the pile of Spirit Stones. ¡°No need, no need,¡± the monk-robed man shook his head, his eyes beaming as he slowly packed the Spirit Stones into his Storage Ring. ¡°All right, then we shall take our leave,¡± Xu Zimei said to the startled man beside him. And with that, he turned to leave. The man stood in place silently for a while and eventually followed Xu Zimei. Ignoring the man who was still counting Spirit Stones beside them, Xu Zimei walked out of the crowd and patted King Qinyou on the shoulder. He said indifferently, ¡°I hope he won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡± King Qinyou nodded nonchalantly, his hoarse voice replying, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡­ Bringing the ragged man back to the monastery, Little Acolyte had prepared a room and clean clothes for him alone. During dinner, Xu Zimei looked at the man wolfing down his food and smiled as he asked. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The man ignored him, merely continuing to bury his head in his meal. Occasionally he would raise his head and give Xu Zimei a silly grin. ¡°Are you also here for this so-called Divine Sword?¡± King Qinyou asked, seeing this scene with resignation. ¡°Is that not allowed?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°You believe those rumors from the outside world,¡± King Qinyou shook his head. ¡°Besides, when has a Crown Prince from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect ever lacked a sword? The blade behind you seems quite fine to me.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled but didn¡¯t reply. As the sky gradually darkened, after eating dinner, everyone returned to their own rooms. The flickering candle slowly extinguished, and the silent room was so quiet that even the beating of a heart could be heard. The madman lay on the bed, his eyes shining as he stared into the darkness before him. Remaining silent as if lost in thought. Just then, a gust of wind blew in from the outside, opening the window. The madman¡¯s expression tightened, and he quickly got out of bed to close the window. He went to the table and lit the few remaining candles. His anxious heart was somewhat soothed. Just as he turned to sit down, he was suddenly struck with a chill. ¡°` Chapter 341 - Chapter 341 Chapter 340 The Real Murderer ?Chapter 341: Chapter 340 The Real Murderer Chapter 341: Chapter 340 The Real Murderer Before him sat a man clad in black robes. Without a hint of when he arrived, nor any trace of movement. The man simply sat before him. Shrouded entirely in black, only his gloomy eyes were exposed. ¡°I knew you would come sooner or later,¡± the crazed man said flatly. ¡°Considering that you didn¡¯t expose me today, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± the man in black responded. ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°Just to give you a reminder,¡± the man in black replied. ¡°Your Sect Gate¡¯s elder uncle and Sect Master are in my hands. If you don¡¯t want them dead, you¡¯d better behave.¡± ¡°I am aware,¡± the killing intent flashed in the eyes of the crazed man before he responded indifferently. ¡°My patience is running thin with you,¡± the man in black said coolly. ¡°Hand over the fragments of the Divine Sword, and I¡¯ll release your Sect Gate¡¯s people. It¡¯s a win-win.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Without the fragments of the Divine Sword, we can survive. If you get hold of the fragments, we¡¯ll have no reason left to live.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the man in black fell silent for a moment, before saying, ¡°Do as you wish. It won¡¯t take long, the fragments of the Divine Sword will still be mine.¡± As the words of the man in black ended, silence filled the room. Just as the man in black was about to turn and leave, his figure froze in place. There, leaning askew on the window ledge, was a figure. Unnoticed, he had listened carefully to their entire conversation. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the two men and asked with a smile. ¡°When did you get here?¡± the man in black asked flatly. Previously, he hadn¡¯t noticed at all. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ve heard both what I should and should not,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. His gaze shifted to the side at the crazed man, asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you pretending to be foolish anymore? I saved you, yet you¡¯ve deceived me. It¡¯s truly heartbreaking!¡± The man in black¡¯s gaze tensed, as he contemplated leaving through the main door. But as the door swung open, King Qinyou¡¯s figure calmly stood there. ¡°No running away now, take off your mask so I can see who you are,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I think we must know each other!¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability,¡± the man in black snorted coldly. The aura of someone at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm burst forth from within him. He was the first to attack Xu Zimei. A punch thundered down, endless sharpness spreading between his knuckles. ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. He lightly sidestepped, evading the man in black¡¯s assault. Reaching out with his right hand, he directly grasped the other¡¯s wrist and forcefully snapped it. Then, with a kick to the abdomen, he sent the man in black flying. Although it was just a few simple moves, Xu Zimei did not hold back, employing his greatest strength. The man in black lay on the ground, all limbs broken, a viscous trail of fresh blood oozing from his mouth. He was like a lump of mud sprawled on the ground. However, the Spiritual Energy around him was also automatically healing his injuries, and it seemed he would recover before long. Xu Zimei walked over to the man in black, pulled off his mask, And took it off. ¡°Although it¡¯s you, I am not surprised,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The person in front of him was indeed the Little Acolyte he had met today. ¡°The enemy you mentioned who would destroy the Sword Twilight Sect, I¡¯m afraid that would be yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Little Acolyte sighed softly and said with his head down, ¡°One wrong step leads to another.¡± ¡°How about a deal?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at the crazed man. ¡°Exchange those fragments of the sword for the lives of your entire sect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just like him, why should I trust you?¡± the crazed man replied indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t have the luxury of choice,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much patience. If you don¡¯t agree, I will simply take you for a Soul Search.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°Soul Search,¡± the crazed man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He could tell Xu Zimei was not an ordinary person; the Soul Search technique was not something just anyone could grasp. Moreover, this method was extremely cruel, those subjected to it either died or went completely mad. Such methods went against the harmony of heaven, so even within the True Martial Holy Sect, this technique was seldom used. ¡°I¡¯ll do the trade with you,¡± the crazed man pondered for a moment before finally speaking up. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I only want the fragments of the Divine Sword. I have no grievances with your Sword Twilight Sect.¡± After speaking, Xu Zimei turned to the Little Acolyte and asked, ¡°Do you want to live?¡± ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll take you to where they are imprisoned,¡± the Little Acolyte said, shaking his head as if resigning to his fate. Then the Little Acolyte stood up and led Xu Zimei and the others to a room within the monastery¡¯s dining hall. He tapped the side of the room¡¯s wall with his right hand. A rumbling sound came from beneath the ground. A staircase leading underground appeared beneath their feet. The Little Acolyte led the way through the hidden passage, with everyone following closely behind. The passageway wasn¡¯t too dark, with Luminous Pearls embedded on both sides. The interior was hollow, and footsteps echoed clearly as they walked. Going down the stairs, the space inside began to widen. There was a pungent smell in the air. As the stone gate in front of them opened, everyone was shocked by the sight inside. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï It was a huge iron cage where a group of people were chained and caged like animals. Under the dim yellow light on both sides, at a glance, there appeared to be close to a hundred people. All of them had gaunt faces and lifeless eyes, clearly having suffered a great deal. The odd scent in the air was intense, as all the detainees¡¯ eating, drinking, and excreting were done in this place. Seeing this scene, the crazed man stood rooted to the spot. ¡°Master, Third Uncle,¡± he cried out frantically, rushing towards the people inside the iron cage. The people inside looked at him numbly, their eyes devoid of any emotion. Just then, another loud ¡°boom¡± came from above. The Little Acolyte¡¯s figure had already disappeared, and a cage made from positions in all directions trapped Xu Zimei and the others inside. Or rather, the secret chamber itself was a hidden cage. A round of clapping came from the side. The Little Acolyte emerged from a hidden spot, looking triumphantly at the people he had trapped. ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t expect that,¡± he said, laughing unrestrainedly at the captive group. ¡°Although I had no intention of sparing you, what you have done indeed angers me,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. He looked around; this cage wasn¡¯t made from ordinary material. Rather, it was forged from a type of ore called Heavenly Gang and Earth Sha Stone. Such stone was inherently indestructible; even a Divine Vein expert couldn¡¯t break it in a short time. ¡°It seems you were prepared,¡± Xu Zimei said, narrowing his eyes in response. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342 Chapter 341 The Third Piece of the True Divine Sword Fragment ?Chapter 342: Chapter 341 The Third Piece of the True Divine Sword Fragment Chapter 342: Chapter 341 The Third Piece of the True Divine Sword Fragment ¡°How could I always walk by the river and not stay on guard,¡± the little acolyte sneered. ¡°You go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei turned to King Qinyou and said. King Qinyou gave the little acolyte a stern look. The aura of the Immortal Ascension Boundary burst forth from his body. A vast sweep of Immortal Might permeated the surroundings. He grabbed the cage bars with both hands and, with a forceful twist, he wrenched a large gap in the iron cage, made of Heavenly Gang and Earth Sha Stone, in an instant. ¡°How is this possible, a powerhouse Stepping into Immortality,¡± the little acolyte¡¯s face turned ashen, and with a cry of alarm, he attempted to flee. King Qinyou slammed down with a palm, pinning him in place, so he couldn¡¯t move an inch. Seeing Xu Zimei stepping out of the cage, the little acolyte was scared stiff. ¡°Should I kill him or not?¡± King Qinyou asked indifferently. ¡°No, let him taste what it feels like for others,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. He released all the members of the Sword Twilight Sect from their cages, then threw the little acolyate in alone. King Qinyou sealed the exit completely. ¡°Make sure to stay alive,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, addressing the little acolyte. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°To die a lonely and desolate death in this darkness.¡± With a wave of his right hand, he extinguished all the lights on the wall, plunging the inside into darkness. As the stone wall door slowly closed, the desperate howls of the little acolyte came from within. After exiting the secret passage and coming outside, Xu Zimei looked at the deranged man. ¡°My name is Fan Shaoyang,¡± the man began, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to know,¡± Xu Zimei replied coolly. Fan Shaoyang nodded slightly. He picked up a knife and tore open his own arm. Embedded within the flesh of the arm as if it had grown together with the blood and tissue, was a shard. Fan Shaoyang extracted the shard, blood flowing uncontrollably from the wound. Drenching his entire person in red. Xu Zimei took the shard, feeling the familiar presence upon it. There were a total of five pieces of the True Divine Sword, and Xu Zimei had already obtained two. This third piece was indeed a part of the sword¡¯s grid. Xu Zimei wiped the fresh blood off the piece, then placed it together with the other shards into the True Fate World. After bidding farewell to Fan Shaoyang, he and King Qinyou went back to their respective rooms. The people from the Sword Twilight Sect had suffered a great shock, and it was uncertain how many would recover. These concerns were irrelevant to Xu Zimei, who only felt a moment of reflection on the nature of the human heart. Although he never considered himself to be a good person, at least he had been forthright in many things, with a clear conscience. ¡­ A silent night passed, The next day, Xu Zimei, still in deep slumber, was awakened by a roaring sound and the noisy commotion of the crowd in the street. He slowly opened his eyes and made his way to the window. Looking down, he saw a dense crowd gathered below the street. And suspended in mid-air, an immense battle cruiser was stationed there. The warship occupied half the firmament, looking incredibly imposing. Stepping out of his room, at this moment, King Qinyou was sitting near the window in the Buddhist dining area, also looking up at the warship in the sky. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei asked as he approached. ¡°It seems like the people from the Immortal Mortal Sect have arrived,¡± King Qinyou replied. The Immortal Mortal Sect, this Imperial Rule Immortal Sect located in the Central Continent. It had reached its zenith under the leadership of the Mortal Great Emperor. Previously, when Xu Zimei was at the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, he had encountered Elder Yunfan from the Immortal Mortal Sect. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Xu Zimei stroked his chin, pondering with interest. Up in the sky, the wind rose and the clouds churned. The colossal battle cruiser generated endless gusts, thundering magnificently overhead. The warship was pure white, enveloped by immortal mist. As the warship descended slowly, the surrounding space shattered amidst thunderous roars. This grand spectacle shook the entire Buddhist Rites City. The warship stopped near the city, choosing not to force its way in. Three figures were seen emerging slowly from the warship, stepping into the air and descending. Although Buddhist Rites City is a gathering place for both Mahayana and Theravada Buddhism, it does not lack a true ruler in the open. The Buddha Hall is the authoritative power of this city. They are akin to the City Lord Mansion of other cities, with a different name. The authorities within the Buddha Hall are referred to as Buddha Lords. Each generation of the Buddha Lord is elected fairly from among both Mahayana and Theravada Buddhists. And most importantly, the Buddha Lord only maintains the order of the city, without getting involved in the discussions of Mahayana and Theravada Buddhist Law. ¡­ As the three figures from the warship descended slowly, the people of the Buddha Hall instantly dispersed the crowd in the streets, clearing a vacant area for them. Thereupon, a man dressed in a golden monk¡¯s robe, wrapped in a dark yellow kasaya, walked out slowly. This man¡¯s skin was somewhat dark, his eyes lively and piercing. He had a benevolent appearance, with particularly large earlobes that seemed as if they might fall off. Moreover, he had long hair that was naturally curly, coiled atop his head. Xu Zimei looked out the window towards the front, noting that there were only three people from the Immortal Mortal Sect. A youth, a woman, and an old man. The old man was likely one of the Immortal Mortal Sect Elders, with strength close to that of the Saint Vein Realm. As for the man and the woman, they were both at the initial stages of the Emperor Pulse. Such ages and cultivations would qualify them as Saint Heirs or Saintesses in any Sect Gate. It seemed the Buddha Lord of Buddhist Rites City and these few individuals were already acquainted. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, only watching as they headed straight towards the Buddha Hall. ¡°There must be no mistakes in this matter, nor any unnecessary factors,¡± King Qinyou said plainly. ¡°Could it be that the Immortal Mortal Sect also intends to get involved?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. After breakfast, the two left Buddhist Rites City and headed straight for Wuhua Mountain. ¡­ As the core and most famous high mountain of the Eastern Continent, Wuhua Mountain had a very long history. Despite its steep terrain, the scenery was breathtakingly beautiful. Green mountains and clear waters, the lush foliage of trees layered upon one another. Looking up from the base of the mountain, the entirety of it was imposing and majestic. This involuntarily reminded Xu Zimei of a poem. How majestic is the Tai Mount? The green of Qilu is unending, Creation has favored its beauty, yin and yang divide light from dawn, Heaving my chest, I create clouds with breath, my eyes open, and birds homeward turn. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 I shall top the utmost peak, and all other mountains look small. Atop Wuhua Mountain lay Wuhua Temple, a temple whose reputation outshone even Wuhua Mountain itself. Within the temple were thirty-six heavenly caves, and every spring, the temple gates would fling open, allowing all visitors to come and see. To reach the summit, there were no shortcuts, only the winding stairs leading ever upward from the mountain¡¯s base. Flying up through the air was not permitted; this was the sole requirement of Wuhua Mountain. Xu Zimei and Qin Feng stepped onto the stairs. With spiritual energy surging around them, they sped towards the top. Surrounded by the steep mountainside, the staircase was covered with withered yellow leaves. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343 Chapter 342 The Bizarre Wuhua Temple ?Chapter 343: Chapter 342 The Bizarre Wuhua Temple Chapter 343: Chapter 342 The Bizarre Wuhua Temple The two stepped on the withered yellow leaves. Trees of a thousand shapes and varieties were planted all around. Some bloomed in the spring, while others bore green leaves in the autumn. Even more peculiar were those whose fragrant flowers lingered for miles without dispersing throughout the winter. However, most of the trees still followed the changes of the seasons. Yellow leaves twirled in the air, and a crisp ¡°crunch¡± sounded beneath their feet. Occasional strong gusts swept down from the mountaintop. The yellow leaves wilted and flew about in the air. Xu Zimei and King Qinyou traveled at an extremely fast pace, reaching the mountainside in just half a day. Along the way, they sporadically encountered many climbers. Wuhua Temple was located halfway up the mountainside. This was a temple rarely seen in the world. It stood like a colossal entity among these mountain peaks. The architectural design of the temple was perilous yet ingeniously breathtaking. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? There were great halls hanging upside down on precipices and temple buildings nestled among the crevices of rocks and stones. Standing in front of the doors of Wuhua Temple, the ancient charm of a thousand-year-old monastery was incomparable to other structures. Two towering, ancient Bodhi Trees were planted in front of the entrance. These Bodhi Trees appeared like two old monks in deep meditation, silently guarding either side. It was as if they were telling their many years¡¯ worth of stories. The Bodhi seeds swayed gently in the breeze. The temple doors were painted with a deep, vermilion lacquer. They looked imposing and solemn. Two brightly colored lanterns hung in front of the door. On either side of the grand vermilion doors stood two animals carved from blue stone. Xu Zimei took a closer look and realized they were two Huodou Beasts. Also known as Beasts of Calamity, their appearance was somewhat canine. Their entire bodies were pitch black, with large red fur growing on their backs. The teeth on the sides of their mouths were exceedingly sharp. They belonged to the category of evil beasts. Although such evil beasts had already gone extinct during the Wild Desolation era, legends about them had been passed down to the present. It was said that these beasts fed on flames and thunder. But as much as they consumed fire, they also excreted it. Therefore, wherever they went, fires would rage, engulfing everything in fearsome infernos. Having two Beasts of Calamity at the temple entrance struck Xu Zimei as very odd. ¡°Seems like this temple is going to be quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°How could it be simple if it¡¯s related to that place,¡± King Qinyou replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that they are usually too low-key, not showing themselves. How would ordinary people pay any attention?¡± With a smile, Xu Zimei walked up to the gate and knocked forcefully on the copper ring. A dull ¡°thump, thump, thump¡± sound emanated from inside. Soon after, the vermilion-colored gates of the temple swung open. A disciple with long hair and dressed in a black robe came out. ¡°What may I do for you, benefactor?¡± the disciple asked curiously. ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look around your Wuhua Temple,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, benefactor, but it¡¯s not yet springtime and our Temple¡¯s Thirty-Six Caves are not open. We are currently refusing visitors,¡± replied the disciple. ¡°Visiting the temple is just on the way; I mainly came to visit your Sect Leader,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You go tell your Sect Leader that a young man named Xu Zimei has come to visit him. Ask him if he remembers the encounter on the Yuan Family¡¯s airship.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the disciple gave him a suspicious glance. Then he replied, ¡°Then you wait a moment, I will go and report to the Sect Leader right now.¡± With that, the disciple closed the temple gates. Wuhua Temple was quite unique. The normal leader of a temple would be called the abbot or the presiding monk, yet here, they were known as the Sect Leader. The Sect Leader of Wuhua Temple was none other than Wu Qianjun. Previously, when Xu Zimei went to the Baili Family, he met that couple on the Yuan Family¡¯s airship. At that time, Yao Shengnan was also on the airship. ¡­ Wuhua Mountain could be said to be unique in every way. Even the disciples of their temple kept long hair. They did not conform to the image of monks in people¡¯s minds. It wasn¡¯t long before the disciple left that the temple doors opened wide. A grey-robed elder hurriedly came out from inside. ¡°Young Master Xu, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Wu Qianjun, with his youthful face and white hair, came out full of energy. ¡°It¡¯s quite rare for Sect Leader Wu to remember me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I was afraid that after our departure that day, Sect Leader Wu would soon forget.¡± ¡°Young Master Xu jests. Had that departure not been during the Baili Family¡¯s enfeoffment ceremony, I would not have known that Young Master Xu was the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Wu Qianjun said with a chuckle. ¡°Today, I came uninvited, and I hope Sect Leader Wu won¡¯t mind,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, pointing to King Qinyou beside him. ¡°My friend here greatly admires Wuhua Temple and has always wanted to come for a visit. Since we were passing by Wuhua Mountain this time, we thought we¡¯d pay a visit to Sect Leader Wu and take the opportunity to see the famous Wuhua Temple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just a pity that spring has not yet arrived, so the grand view of the Thirty-six Caves cannot be opened,¡± The Sect Leader said while leading Xu Zimei and his companion into the temple. Wuhua Temple was very spacious. Entering the main gate, there was an especially large incense burner in the middle of the courtyard. This incense burner was an ordinary magic artifact that could automatically consume the ashes after the incense was burned. The faint scent of incense lingered in the air of the temple. The architecture of the temple was very retro, with the basic colors being a combination of blue, red, and green. No sooner had they walked into the temple than they saw a monk coming towards them. He was wearing a light red monk¡¯s robe with very long hair. And it looked like it had not been washed for a long time. It was disheveled, draping down the sides of his head, falling all the way to his chest. Most peculiar was his barefoot walking, yet his expression was tranquil and at ease. ¡°Junior Brother Wutian, you¡¯ve come out of meditation,¡± Wu Qianjun greeted the approaching monk with a smile. The monk turned his head, giving just a faint nod. Then he left without saying a word. ¡°Divine Vein Realm,¡± Xu Zimei mused, watching the monk¡¯s retreating figure with a slight frown. Wuhua Temple was really no ordinary place! A random encounter with a monk and he was a powerhouse of the Divine Vein Realm. ¡­ ¡°Please don¡¯t mind my junior brother; he¡¯s always been like this,¡± Wu Qianjun seemed quite accustomed to it. He turned his head and said to Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°Let me arrange two Zen rooms for you first. You can visit the temple anytime you want; I¡¯ll have a disciple accompany you. I have some matters to attend to and might have to leave later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll trouble Sect Leader Wu then,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile and a shake of his head. They went westward, coming to a very quiet wing of rooms. Just as they arrived, a group of people were coming out of the rooms. This group was dressed in blue robes, each carrying a wooden long stick on their backs. They looked a bit like warrior monks. Upon seeing Xu Zimei and his group, the leading monk from the group loudly demanded, ¡°Who allowed you to come in?¡± Chapter 344 - Chapter 344 Chapter 343 Gathering at Wuhua Temple ?Chapter 344: Chapter 343 Gathering at Wuhua Temple Chapter 344: Chapter 343 Gathering at Wuhua Temple ¡°Second Elder, these are guests received by the Sect Leader,¡± the disciple leading Xu Zimei and the others to their quarters hastily responded. ¡°Sect Leader?¡± The monk appraised Xu Zimei and the other person with a glance and then said dubiously. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Senior Brother Qianjun know what time it is?¡± ¡°I am merely following the Sect Leader¡¯s instructions,¡± the disciple replied, shaking his head. The monk snorted coldly, looking at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°What are you doing here at Wuhua Temple?¡± ¡°It seems I don¡¯t need to explain myself to you,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°We have the permission of Sect Leader Wu, what has it got to do with you?¡± ¡°How audacious,¡± the monk barked in a fit of rage. With a grand wave of his hand, the majesty of the Saint Vein Realm condensed around him. He said, ¡°Then I shall take you guys down first, and seek an explanation from the Sect Leader afterward.¡± The blue-robed monk had already brought his hand down as he spoke. The space around was vibrating, his prowess astonishing. King Qinyou let out a cold huff and slapped out directly. ¡°You ants!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Elder,¡± the monks nearby exclaimed in alarm. The blue-robed monk stood up from the ground, looking at King Qinyou with a somber expression. Divine Vein or Stepping into Immortality? He had been unable to sense it before, but the opponent¡¯s single strike had left him with no power to fight back. Eventually, the blue-robed monk took a deep breath and left without a word. ¡­ ¡°Why be so courteous with them,¡± King Qinyou frowned and said on the side. ¡°With our power, can¡¯t we deal with a Wuhua Temple?¡± ¡°Making it widely known is not good,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Now is not the time to reveal our strength, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our trip.¡± King Qinyou nodded and said no more. The group followed the young monk into the quarters. The quarters were decorated simply, with a bed, a table, and a small cupboard. The air was still filled with the light, serene fragrance of incense. ¡°If the two of you see no issues, then I shall take my leave,¡± the young monk said. Xu Zimei smiled and asked, ¡°Is your Second Elder in some kind of disagreement with Sect Leader Wu?¡± The young monk was taken aback, hastily shaking his head, ¡°Benefactor misunderstands, it¡¯s just that the Second Elder¡¯s personality is rather forthright, and he easily offends people.¡± Following the young monk¡¯s departure, King Qinyou looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Xu Zimei, wiping his blade, Tyrant Shadow, replied indifferently. ¡°Wait?¡± King Qinyou was surprised, seemingly not understanding. ¡°Do you know why I chose this time to come to Wuhua Temple?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°And how much do you know about Burial Buddha Temple?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou fell silent for a moment. He knew Xu Zimei had his reasons for doing so, and didn¡¯t press further. But the thing was vital to Ancient Nether, and they couldn¡¯t afford the slightest negligence. In the following days, Wuhua Temple was unusually calm. The monks in the courtyard often moved with haste, as if a storm was about to burst. Xu Zimei, however, seemed very relaxed, spending his days touring Wuhua Temple with King Qinyou. Except for a few Forbidden Lands, there was hardly a place they couldn¡¯t go. What was peculiar, though, were the Buddha statues enshrined in many of the temple¡¯s great halls. These weren¡¯t the widely known Buddha Ancestor, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, and such. Instead, it was some Buddha statues Xu Zimei had never seen before. This temple was permeated with strangeness everywhere, which inevitably gave people a creeping sense of dread. On the fifth day of his visit to Wuhua Temple, the temple suddenly became bustling. More and more people from the outside were coming to visit the temple. These people were all uniformly arranged to stay in the meditation rooms near Xu Zimei. It seemed that this area was specially arranged for receiving guests. ¡­¡­ The sky outside was somewhat overcast. Perhaps due to the transition from autumn to winter, the weather was getting colder amidst the continuous autumn rain. Practitioners of martial arts didn¡¯t fear this cold. By afternoon, little raindrops had begun to fall slowly with the congregation of the dark clouds. Xu Zimei stood at the window, his gaze reaching into the distance. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± King Qinyou walked in and asked curiously. ¡°Already thirteen groups,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. In just one day, thirteen different groups of people had arrived at Wuhua Temple. While the two were talking, Wu Qianjun led another group of people here. ¡°It¡¯s those few from the Immortal Mortal Sect,¡± King Qinyou said with a frown. Other than Wu Qianjun, the rest of the group included the three people from the Immortal Mortal Sect. An Elder, a Saint Heir, and a Saintess. ¡°During this period, people¡¯s attention should have been drawn to the Great Elixir Conference,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that no one would think that beneath this grand event, there¡¯s a fierce hidden battle going on.¡± ¡°Should we take care of them all?¡± King Qinyou asked in a low voice. ¡°Whoever blocks us from taking our things will be killed,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. King Qinyou quickly nodded. In the afternoon, Xu Zimei and his companion went to the dining hall of Wuhua Temple to eat. By the time the two arrived, they discovered that most of the seats in the dining hall were already filled. ¡°It seems to be getting livelier,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. All these people were sizing up Xu Zimei and his friends, as well as each other. Just as the two sat down, a man in a red robe approached from the next table. ¡°My name is Liu Zongfang, may I know how to address the two of you?¡± the man in the red robe asked cordially, holding a folding fan. ¡°Liu Zongfang?¡± Xu Zimei paused slightly and asked, ¡°The founder of Liu-style Swordsmanship?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing but empty fame,¡± Liu Zongfang quickly shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that people hold me in high regard, they say I¡¯ve created it, but in truth, I¡¯ve drawn on the paths many predecessors have tread.¡± Speaking of Liu Zongfang, this man was quite well-known on the Eastern Continent. Though he was just a Loose Cultivator, his cultivation was strong. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï There had been first-rate forces that had invited him to be an honorary Elder of their Sect Gates, but he had declined them all. Moreover, the Liu-style Blade Technique he had created was also quite powerful in the Eastern Continent. This man had carved out a path that was truly his own. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Zimei, and this is my friend Qin Yu,¡± Xu Zimei introduced. ¡°You both came here this time surely for that place,¡± Liu Zongfang said with a smile. ¡°Who here isn¡¯t?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Have the two of you really understood that place?¡± ¡°Naturally,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Liu Zongfang continued to ask. ¡°I never do things I¡¯m not confident about,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°However, Brother Liu, are you really aware of what that place is? Your strength is indeed not weak, Brother Liu, but going to such a place¡­ whether you can return is another matter.¡± Chapter 345 - Chapter 345 Chapter 344 Buddha Country Arrives ?Chapter 345: Chapter 344 Buddha Country Arrives Chapter 345: Chapter 344 Buddha Country Arrives ¡°` ¡°It seems Younger Brother Xu knows quite a lot,¡± Liu Zongfang was taken aback and said with a smile. ¡°People come here drawn by its fame, but who has truly been there?¡± Xu Zimei pointed at everyone in the dining hall and said with a light smile. ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t be fooled by the number of people here now. When the time comes, how many will truly return alive?¡± ¡°Do you think the Ten Great Forbidden Lands are just places you can casually visit?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Zongfang fell silent for a moment. It appeared he was truly taken aback by Xu Zimei¡¯s words. But what Xu Zimei said wasn¡¯t an exaggeration; that place could definitely be classified as a Land of Great Omen due to its danger. However, to say it wasn¡¯t dangerous would also be untrue, there were safe places. It mainly depended on whether you could abide by the rules there. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï But the Ten Great Forbidden Lands aren¡¯t so easy to enter. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Liu Zongfang was silent for a short while, before he finally said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this why I¡¯ve come to seek a team-up with Younger Brother Xu? One more person means a bit more assurance.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head, finally saying, ¡°Brother Liu, let me give you a piece of advice. The things inside aren¡¯t easy to take, and you¡¯ve already stepped onto your own path. Just continue the legacy of your Liu-style Swordsmanship; there¡¯s no need to take such a risk.¡± After hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Zongfang was silent for a while. Eventually, he smiled and replied, ¡°Brother Xu, your words are not quite right. Life in this world is nothing but a fleeting thousand years. After a thousand years, all of us will be just a clump of yellow soil beneath our feet. Why not live a more splendid life within our limited time?¡± Watching Liu Zongfang¡¯s retreating figure, King Qinyou chuckled from the side, ¡°Looks like you got schooled!¡± ¡°Schooled?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. ¡°Those ants have no idea what that place is truly like.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± King Qinyou asked curiously. Among the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Burial Buddha Temple was comparatively a more recent addition. It had appeared after the True Martial Great Emperor accepted his Destiny and initiated the Era of Emperors. During that period, Ancient Nether was in retreat, so King Qinyou wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about it. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei nodded slightly. He had indeed been there; to be precise, he had been there in his past life. As for how dark it really was inside, he was much clearer about it than many others. ¡°There are only two choices for those who enter the Burial Buddha Temple,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Either die or live according to another¡¯s imposed thoughts.¡± King Qinyou fell silent for a while, perhaps realizing he had oversimplified things before. Which of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands was ever simple? Everyone was having their meal when suddenly, a commotion erupted from another table nearby. Two people were seated there, a young man in green clothes and a burly man in a black vest. Though the dining hall didn¡¯t serve strong liquor, these people carried plenty of alcohol in their Storage Rings. At the moment, it seemed the two men were drunk, having knocked all the bowls on their table to the floor. The man in the green clothes staggered over to the table where the people from the Immortal Mortal Sect were dining. He pointed at the Saintess of the Immortal Mortal Sect and laughed towards his companion in the black vest. ¡°Big brother, this chick is top-notch!¡± The man in the black vest also laughed a few times, struggling to steady his wobbly form as he approached where the people from the Immortal Mortal Sect were seated. He slammed the table and, with a mouth reeking of alcohol, shouted. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re with me tonight.¡± ¡°Please have respect for yourself, and don¡¯t bring trouble upon yourself,¡± the Saintess of the Immortal Mortal Sect didn¡¯t show anger, only a detached tone in her response. ¡°Feisty, I like that,¡± the man in the black vest chuckled, reaching out to touch the woman¡¯s face. Suddenly, a dazzling streak of sword light flashed through the air. The woman slowly sheathed her sword while a streak of blood gushed from the man in the black vest¡¯s neck. ¡°` His head split from his body, rolling away to one side. What was weird was that after this man in the black tank top died, he didn¡¯t turn into a corpse. Instead his body slowly dissipated. Seeing this scene unfold, everyone present slightly furrowed their brows. Their gazes converged once more on the man in the blue robe. All they saw was the man in the blue robe gave a cryptic smile and said, ¡°Saintess of the Immortal Mortal Sect, wait for me to grace you with my favor.¡± After he finished speaking his body burst with a bang and also dissolved within the chamber. ¡°The people of Divine Void Sect are always so annoying,¡± the Saintess of the Immortal Mortal Sect said calmly. The elder of the Immortal Mortal Sect beside her chuckled but didn¡¯t say much. Being one of the top sects in the Central Continent, people from Divine Void Sect indeed had made too many enemies. Within their sect, they possessed a secret tome of Delusional Incarnation. This tome could help them split off one, or even several incarnations. And these incarnations were very realistic, indiscernible by most people unless killed. They often utilized these avatars to recklessly do various things. As a result, their reputation had always not been very good. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in a small hall far from the chamber. The blue-robed monk, who was the second elder, looked at Wu Qianjun and asked. ¡°Sect Leader, why did you allow all these people into the temple? You¡¯re not unaware that these are special days.¡± ¡°You think I want this?¡± Wu Qianjun shook his head as he spoke. ¡°On their own, these people might not count for much. But the force of them gathered together is indeed too formidable. Many of them come from different imperial sects. If we didn¡¯t let them in, I¡¯m afraid they would join forces and force their way in. It would not be pleasant if things got to the point where faces were torn.¡± ¡°So what if they do,¡± the blue-robed monk replied with a cold snort. ¡°We might as well have a fight. We¡¯ve kept a low profile for too many years. It¡¯s about time to let the world see our strength.¡± ¡°This is not the time for a moment of bravado,¡± Wu Qianjun said faintly, shaking his head. ¡°As the Sect Leader, I have to take responsibility for the entire sect. Plus, we are just the gatekeepers; the real danger is still there.¡± Hearing Wu Qianjun¡¯s words, the blue-robed monk fell silent for a while. He knew that he tended to be impulsive. In the end, he could only helplessly agree. ¡°On the day the seal is reset, do we still need to stop them?¡± the blue-robed monk asked, puzzled. ¡°Let them go,¡± Wu Qianjun shook his head. ¡°Over the years, how many do you see coming back alive?¡± ¡­¡­ After finishing their meals, everyone returned to their respective rooms. Many were quietly waiting; this was a battle without gunpowder. The sky was filled with a dreary drizzle that continued to fall. It sounded clear and crisp, like large and small pearls falling on a jade plate. This early morning, after the rain, the entire Wuhua Temple seemed enveloped in a misty haze, as if shrouded in a veil of washing silk. It was filled with a sense of mystery. Most of the monks within the temple were still deep in slumber. Then, a shout like a clap of thunder suddenly erupted from above. This voice was incredibly powerful, as if piercing the heavens, that booming cry exploding in the eardrum. It echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Buddha Country has arrived!¡± Sanskrit chants were incessant in the sky, winds howled, and thunderous surges of air currents rolled together. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346 Chapter 345 Buddha Country Declares War ?Chapter 346: Chapter 345 Buddha Country Declares War Chapter 346: Chapter 345 Buddha Country Declares War A colossal Buddha statue raced towards from the distance. In fact, it was a warship, its appearance almost identical to a Buddha statue. The warship slashed through the silent expanse, riding the wind and breaking waves, bringing forth a boundless sharp sound as it emerged from the void. It ultimately came to a slow halt above Wuhua Temple. The small door of the warship opened, and a man clad in a kasaya and carrying Buddha beads walked out leisurely. ¡°People of Wuhua Temple, you have half a day to open the entrance to Burial Buddha Temple,¡± the monk said with full malice Qi, his voice cold. ¡°Should there be the slightest delay, today we will have Wuhua Temple¡¯s name struck from this place.¡± This commanding voice echoed across the whole of Wuhua Mountain. It fell together with the drifting leaves in the breeze. People looked up at the massive Buddha-shaped warship, their thoughts varied. Xu Zimei stood before the window, smiling at King Qinyou, ¡°Now there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± After speaking, Xu Zimei suddenly realized that, in this Buddha Country, he had slain the revered Holy Buddha Child not long ago. After the monk spoke, he re-entered the warship, seemingly waiting for the half-day deadline given to Wuhua Temple. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The immense pressure of the warship was constantly shattering the surrounding void. It was a true declaration of war by Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Many were curious how Wuhua Temple would choose to respond. However, in the face of Buddha Country¡¯s ultimatum, Wuhua Temple maintained silence the whole time. ¡­ The origins of Buddha Country traced back to a long time ago. Buddha was not a race. Some say it leaned more towards a concept conjured from fantasy. In the history of Yuan Central Continent, there first was a Buddhist civilization. The first Buddha Ancestor who spread Buddhism was named Yi Cheng. People also revered him as World Venerable. World Venerable Yicheng founded Buddhism, providing a nascent form of Buddhist civilization to this vast world. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t manage to carry the Destiny of that era. Buddhism was established by him, but after tens of thousands of years, it experienced the passing of time. A man named Arrogant rose from the Tianluan Domain. He turned this enormous sect and vast civilization into something splendid within his grasp. At the same time, he further perfected the Buddhist structure. Arrogant Great Emperor was considered the first Great Emperor in the history of Buddhism. Thus, Buddha Country was established, and eventually, it went through an era of one sect and two emperors. So much so that today, it is incredibly powerful. To those who cultivate, Buddha Country is seen merely as a power. But to many ordinary people in the world, Buddha Country¡¯s influence is beyond comparison in their eyes. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? In fact, many homes even enshrine Buddha statues. All beings suffer, and amidst this ocean of pain and self-torment, perhaps the philosophy propagated by Buddhism represents their last comfort and pure land in their hearts. ¡­ As Wuhua Temple gave no response, the half-day deadline passed in an instant. When the time arrived, a loud ¡°boom¡± echoed from the warship. The warship¡¯s gates opened with a rumbling sound. Eight figures with boundless authority stood in the firmament, standing upon the empty sky. Among those eight figures, two were from the Divine Vein Realm and the remaining six were of the Saint Vein Realm. ¡°It seems Buddha Country has really brought out its full strength this time,¡± King Qinyou remarked with a sense of awe upon seeing the display of force. ¡°The real highlight hasn¡¯t started yet,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Burial Buddha Temple is very important to us, and it¡¯s even more so for Buddha Country.¡± The moment those eight figures appeared, the entire firmament exploded with noise. Boundless waves of energy gathered together. Their emitted might faintly suppressed the crowd below. At this time, Wu Qianjun also rose to the sky with five others, standing in opposition to Buddha Country from afar. Wu Qianjun looked at the king of Buddha Country, his expression calm and collected from beginning to end, and queried in a very composed manner. ¡°Sidd Venerable, why do this? There has been no grievance between Wuhua Temple and you, right?¡± The king of Buddha Country, Taike Vasalaka shook his head slightly. He wore a golden monk¡¯s robe, with a purple-blue kasaya draped over it. In his hand he held a chan stick, his eyebrows extraordinarily thick and white with age. Taike Vasalaka spoke indifferently, ¡°We only seek to go to Burial Buddha Temple. Anyone who hinders our progress will be our enemy. And your Wuhua Temple is the pivotal place leading there.¡± ¡°Go back. I know you want to delve into the truth of what happened back then,¡± sighed Wu Qianjun, shaking his head. ¡°But you don¡¯t have the strength yet. Why involve the entire Buddha Country in a collective burial?¡± ¡°I will ask you just one thing, where is the Sealing Ground?¡± Taike Vasalaka said calmly. ¡°Sidd Venerable, with your current strength, you can¡¯t even get past us gatekeepers,¡± Wu Qianjun shook his head and said. As his words ended, the five monks that had followed him emitted heaven-reaching waves of energy. The might of five Divine Vein Realm beings soared to the skies. The majestic spiritual energy condensed in mid-air, revealing that they were five powerhouses of the Divine Vein Realm. Not only were the people of Buddha Country shocked, even those in the meditation chambers below couldn¡¯t believe it. The ever low-profile Wuhua Temple actually harbored such strength. You must know that even a typical Imperial Rule Immortal Sect might not possess so many Divine Vein Realm warriors. ¡°This Wuhua Temple really is unexpected,¡± King Qinyou said somewhat surprised. ¡°They are but Pseudo Divine Veins,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°This entire Wuhua Mountain is enveloped by a grand formation, and Wuhua Temple is at the core of it,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°These five individuals are actually Martial Artists of the Saint Vein Realm. It¡¯s just that within this formation on Wuhua Mountain, their power is forcibly elevated to the Divine Vein Realm. Once they leave Wuhua Mountain, their power will revert.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a long time ago, Wuhua Temple was just an ordinary small temple,¡± King Qinyou asked in confusion. ¡°A common third-rate force, I don¡¯t know how accurate this piece of information is.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to fish for information from me; I do know a thing or two,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°There was a huge battle here once. You only need to understand that after the battle, a Forbidden Land suddenly emerged on the Yuan Central Continent, the Burial Buddha Temple. As for the rest, it doesn¡¯t really concern you.¡± ¡­.. The might of the five Divine Vein Realm powerhouses behind Wu Qianjun was shocking. He looked at the embarassed Taike Vasalaka with indifferent eyes and said. ¡°Sidd Venerable, I¡¯ll give you one opportunity, retreat now and I¡¯ll forget this happened. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your Buddha Country will stay here today.¡± Taike Vasalaka was silent for a while, his expression fluctuating uncertainly. Inside, he seemed to struggle as though experiencing an internal conflict, greatly conflicted. After a long time, he slowly raised his head, his eyes sharply focusing on Wu Qianjun. He said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Sect Leader Wu. You might be disappointed. I must give an explanation to the countless believers for what happened back then.¡± Chapter 347 - Chapter 347 Chapter 346 Capturing Wuhua Temple ?Chapter 347: Chapter 346: Capturing Wuhua Temple Chapter 347: Chapter 346: Capturing Wuhua Temple ¡°If Sidd Venerable insists on being obstinate, then let us battle!¡± Wu Qianjun declared, waving his hand grandly. A boundless might radiated from his entire being. He himself was merely a warrior of the Saint Vein Realm, but the Formation had forcibly elevated him to the Divine Vein Realm. At this moment, including him, there were a total of six Divine Vein Realm powerhouses present. As the aura around the six individuals surged to the skies. The firmament seemed almost crushed under their collective pressure, and storms gathered briskly across the sky. An aurora shot from halfway up the mountain, striking the warship above directly. With a ¡°boom,¡± a large mushroom cloud rose slowly, the sound so loud it felt like their eardrums would burst. When the aurora faded, everyone looked up again. The warship of Buddha Country had completely fractured, breaking into several pieces and falling towards the ground. Seeing this scene, the people of Buddha Country were all shaking with rage. Taike Vasalaka was at the forefront, sitting cross-legged, with his hands clasped together. He began to chant mysterious mantras. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï As his chanting continued, behind him appeared the phantom of a great Buddha. This Buddha was eight meters tall, with something of a gigantic outline. He didn¡¯t match the common image of the Buddha Ancestor in people¡¯s minds. There was no shaven head or kasaya. Instead, he donned a white robe, his long hair fluttering in the wind. A dash of youthful charm suffused his appearance. Yet for some reason, when you saw this phantom, which lacked any Buddha-like majesty, a subconscious voice would always tell you that this was indeed a Buddha. A Buddha who cared not for mundane gazes, a Buddha asking you to shed your naive beliefs, a truly enlightened Buddha. Such was the impression he imparted. In the moment that the Buddha¡¯s phantom emerged, boundless might and a sky-reaching golden radiance burst forth. ¡°Arrogant Great Emperor!¡± As the phantom appeared those who knew began whispering amongst themselves. Some said that aside from World Venerable Yicheng, the Ancestor, the Arrogant Great Emperor could be considered Buddhism¡¯s greatest forebear. He, bearing Destiny, was to the Buddhism on the brink of the Abyss at that time what a sweet spring is to a parched throat. He took the then frail Buddha Country and set it firmly on the right path. Whenever people spoke of Buddhism, there were always one or two legends that couldn¡¯t be bypassed. ¡­¡­ Seeing the phantom of the Arrogant Great Emperor, Wu Qianjun frowned slightly. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï He waved his hand, and a black spear coalesced in his grasp. The spear, with peerless sharpness, pierced through the layers of void, ultimately landing on the Buddha¡¯s phantom. The sound of ¡°humming¡± resonated incessantly. The Buddha only quivered for a moment, its radiance dimmed slightly. With Taike Vasalaka¡¯s mantras, the entire figure of the Buddha emanated boundless golden light. The light spread gradually, aiming to envelop the entirety of Wuhua Temple within it. ¡°What is this?¡± someone from below asked, perplexed. ¡°The Light of the Buddha that enlightens all, a Vein Skill that purifies and disintegrates all things,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°It seems they have sensed the Formation here. Once the Formation is purified and dissolved, those from Buddha Country will naturally gain the advantage.¡± As Xu Zimei finished speaking, the seven people behind Taike Vasalaka also sat down. They recited the same scripture. The same melodies of mantras interwove and engulfed half of the firmament. The phantom of the Arrogant Great Emperor once again rose by several meters, its golden light growing even more intense. ¡°` Bit by bit, they were capturing Wuhua Temple. The Buddha Country was also smart; they knew that a fight alone could never match the six Divine Vein Realm experts of Wuhua Temple. So they started by targeting the foundation of the formation. As the golden light spread bit by bit, Wu Qianjun slightly furrowed his brows. These six Divine Vein Realm experts exerted all their strength to attack but were unable to completely destroy the Buddha statue. If they allowed Buddha Country to illuminate the entire Wuhua Mountain, it would be difficult once the formation was breached. Thinking this, Wu Qianjun slowly took out a small purple box from his Storage Ring. At the moment the purple box appeared, Wu Tian, the man with unkempt hair and a filthy face beside him, slightly frowned. He asked, ¡°Brother Shi, are you really going to use it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wu Qianjun replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to keep our involvement with that place to a minimum?¡± Wu Tian replied. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about other matters later; first, we need to solve the current predicament,¡± Wu Qianjun said calmly. The instant the purple box was opened, a stream of dark qi surged and flew out of it. This dark qi seemed to be the nemesis of Buddha¡¯s light. When it encountered the Buddha¡¯s light, it was like snow meeting the scorching sun in July, rapidly melting away. Countless Buddha¡¯s lights were devoured by it. At this moment, the six Divine Vein Realm experts from Wuhua Temple gathered all their strength to simultaneously create a world-destroying spear. Using their long spears as a medium, they enveloped them with the dark qi. They directly shot it towards the people of Buddha Country. There was a loud boom. The spear, laden with boundless Malice Qi, descended like a demonic god. The Buddha¡¯s light only held on for a moment before being completely penetrated. The spear surged with spiritual energy, and its boundless might surged. It struck the phantom of the Arrogant Great Emperor heavily. Another loud boom resonated, the Buddha¡¯s light fell silent, and the phantom of the Buddha statue completely dissipated. Only the people of Buddha Country were left severely injured on the ground, some so gravely hurt they fell unconscious. Taike Vasalaka struggled to stand up with his feeble body. Wu Qianjun let out a slight sigh, looked at the scene, and shook his head, ¡°Sidd Venerable, why go to such lengths?¡± With a wave of his hand, he commanded the five behind him, ¡°Take them all into custody.¡± ¡°Sect Leader, should we send them to that place?¡± asked the blue-robed monk who was the Second Uncle. ¡°Not for now, let¡¯s wait until after the seal is complete,¡± Wu Qianjun pondered for a moment before shaking his head and saying. Seeing this scene, the people in the Zen rooms below also fell silent. No one had expected that Wuhua Temple¡¯s strength could now contend with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. And if Wuhua Temple could do so, what of the Burial Buddha Temple, the true Forbidden Land as legend has it? ¡°What is that black qi?¡± King Qinyou asked indifferently. It stands to reason that since he had existed from the Wild Desolation era to the present, there should not be many things he did not know of, or had never seen before. ¡°You may think of it as the world¡¯s most defiled qi,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­ Just as several high-ranking members of Buddha Country were about to be captured, suddenly a rain of golden lotuses began to fall from the sky. Countless lotuses drifted down from the edge of the sky, fluttering above the entirety of Wuhua Temple. Each lotus was imbued with immense energy. Each lotus reflected a radiance of thousands of feet. The lotuses fell from the sky, blanketing the entire horizon in gold. As people looked up, they saw amidst the lotuses, one particularly unique lotus. Its petals were much larger than the others, and seated cross-legged upon it was a person. Someone with a dignified face, extraordinary beyond comparison. This person exposed one arm, wrapped in a golden kasaya everywhere else. ¡°` Chapter 348 - Chapter 348 Chapter 347 The Descent of the Tongming Observer ?Chapter 348: Chapter 347 The Descent of the Tongming Observer Chapter 348: Chapter 347 The Descent of the Tongming Observer His skin, including his pupils, was entirely golden. Even his hair was no exception; at that moment, he was seated upon a golden lotus. He seemed like a venerable Buddha, with a majestic Dharma body of gold. The person seated on the lotus was indistinguishable as male or female, old or young. He was clearly standing before you, but many things about him. Were shrouded in a fog, giving off a sensation of peering through mist. ¡°What is this?¡± someone exclaimed from below. Even Taike Vasalaka seemed somewhat bewildered, looking at the person on the lotus with a self-effacing gaze and saying, ¡°Observer, you¡¯ve come out of retreat.¡± ¡°Observer?¡± Upon hearing this title, someone below instantly recognized the identity of the person on the lotus. ¡°The Tongming Observer, one of Emperor Puguang¡¯s War Generals.¡± Though the Buddha Country is a place with two emperors in name. In reality, within the Buddha Country and in the eyes of outsiders. Emperor Puguang¡¯s fame was somewhat inconspicuous. Perhaps it was because he himself was somewhat mysterious. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Or perhaps it was because the accomplishments of the Arrogant Great Emperor were too dazzling, completely overshadowing his own. But no matter what, no one could ignore this mysterious emperor. Including his War Generals, whose reputations were not particularly outstanding either. Therefore, when the Tongming Observer appeared, many knowledgeable people were taken aback. How many years had it been since this great figure had emerged into the world? ¡­¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Observer,¡± even Wu Qianjun fell silent for a moment before finally offering a greeting. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me before coming here?¡± Tongming Observer looked at Taike Vasalaka and said indifferently. ¡°Did you think that just with you all, you could resolve the matters from back then?¡± ¡°We just wanted an answer,¡± Taike Vasalaka replied softly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you nearly spoiled everything.¡± Tongming Observer slightly shook his head. His gaze squarely met with the people from Wuhua Temple and he said, ¡°Open the Sealing Ground!¡± ¡°Observer, you know the difficulty we face,¡± Wu Qianjun shook his head and said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to force my way through,¡± Tongming Observer said with an indifferent expression. With a wave of his right hand, the myriad lotus flowers shattered. They turned into dust and scattered, as if a shower of golden rain had fallen. A vast Immortal Might rose from within him, soaring skyward. One-Step Profound Immortal, Two-Steps Heavenly Immortal, Three-Steps Immortal King, Four-Steps Undying Immortal, Five-Steps Extreme Immortal. Stepping into Immortality in five steps, as Tongming Observer advanced through these five steps. An immense power spread out from around him, reaching Immortal Extreme. The entire firmament directly collapsed, with ¡°rumble, rumbles¡± of explosions echoing everywhere in the void. His whole body shone with increasingly intense golden light, as if he had transformed into a real Buddha Monk. He pressed his palms together, as Sanskrit resonated through heaven and earth. ¡°¨¤¡èa¨¤£¤?¨¤¡è¡ã¨¤¡è?¨¤£¤?¨¤¡è?¨¤¡è?¨¤¡èa¨¤¡è?¨¤¡è¡ã¨¤¡è?¨¤¡è?¨¤¡è¡è¨¤¡è?¨¤¡è1¨¤£¤?¨¤¡è|¨¤¡è¡¥¨¤¡è?¨¤£¤?¨¤¡è¡è¨¤£¤?¨¤¡è¡ã¡± Following the fall of his voice, the Sanskrit he chanted actually materialized. Giant characters floated in mid-air, carrying boundless authority and descended in Suppression. The six Divine Vein experts from Wuhua Temple continued to resist fiercely. But they only held out for a moment before being completely suppressed. ¡°Sect Leader, what should we do now?¡± the second elder of Wuhua Temple asked urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer, open the sacred temple,¡± Wu Tian suggested after a moment of silence. Wu Qianjun also fell silent for a while, then finally nodded and said, ¡°Summon the Evil Ancestor.¡± He then quickly took out a small box from the Storage Ring. As the box was opened, a beam of black light shot into the sky. It tore through the clouds and broke through the Firmament¡¯s blockade. The vast black spiritual energy resonated above the Firmament. Simultaneously, within the forbidden grounds of Wuhua Temple, an inconspicuous Black Tower suddenly began to pulsate. The earth started to shake, and countless cracks appeared around the Black Tower. A light, as bright as obsidian, flickered around the Black Tower. And then, the Black Tower lifted from the ground and slowly rose into the air. The black spiritual energy echoing in the Firmament grew stronger. ¡°It has finally come,¡± Tongming Observer whispered to himself. He watched the Black Tower with a heavy gaze. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the door at the base of the Black Tower opened. A hulking figure walked out from within. This figure looked partly human and partly monstrous. He had a very human-like exterior but had two horns on his head. The hair on his body was exceptionally lush, and his skin was an irregular mix of red and black. Especially those eyes, with red eyeballs and black irises. He looked very eerie. The moment the hulking figure walked out of the Black Tower, The entire heaven and earth shook. His aura was so powerful that each step he took caused the space around him to completely shatter. By the time he stood before Tongming Observer, the space he had passed through had already turned into countless black holes. Streams of spatial chaos raged around him. ¡­ ¡°So the ants from those days are still not at peace,¡± the black figure said with contempt as he observed his surroundings. ¡°Greetings to the Evil Ancestor,¡± the people from Wuhua Temple all knelt down and greeted. ¡°Who is this person?¡± People in the lower chambers were asking one another out of curiosity. ¡°Yet another being we¡¯ve never heard of.¡± King Qinyou¡¯s gaze turned to Xu Zimei again. It seemed as though he was waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s response. Xu Zimei smiled and replied with just four words. Four words unfamiliar to everyone present. ¡°Bloodthirsty Evil Clan.¡± ¡°The time has come for a reckoning over past matters,¡± Tongming Observer said indifferently. ¡°Just with you?¡± the Evil Ancestor gave a dark chuckle. His teeth were pure black, and with every word he spoke, the spiritual energy he exhaled would shatter the space beside his head. Tongming Observer did not reply; golden light surged in his hands, transforming into a giant golden palm that he shot toward the Evil Ancestor. As the golden palm descended, the Evil Ancestor neither dodged nor evaded but withstood the blow. With a ¡°boom,¡± the palm struck the Evil Ancestor. The Evil Ancestor¡¯s figure stumbled backward four or five steps but was otherwise unscathed. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since anyone has dared to challenge us,¡± the Evil Ancestor said with a dark chuckle. ¡°I hope you can make this interesting for me.¡± As he finished speaking, his figure made a slight movement. In just the blink of an eye, he appeared next to Tongming Observer. A punch thundered down, his fist enveloped in pitch-black spiritual energy, and the surrounding space was obliterated. As the punch landed, Tongming Observer was not distressed; he put his hands together in a Buddhist gesture, continuing to chant scriptures. His other hand met the Evil Ancestor¡¯s fist. With a ¡°boom,¡± both figures staggered several steps backward. Boundless waves of energy surged around them. ¡°You¡¯re not enough,¡± the Evil Ancestor laughed loudly as he advanced. On his fists, numerous sharp bone spurs appeared. These spurs were enveloped in an exceedingly evil aura. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349 Chapter 348 Are You a Buddha Like This ?Chapter 349: Chapter 348 Are You a Buddha Like This? Chapter 349: Chapter 348 Are You a Buddha Like This? As the bone spurs came crashing down again, the Tongming Observer no longer had time to dodge. He could only brace himself for the punch; the bone spurs were incredibly sharp, piercing right through his body¡¯s aura of Buddha-light. They penetrated the flesh of his body. The Evil Ancestor laughed wildly. Seeing this scene, the Tongming Observer¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. The flow of Buddha-light around his body grew even stronger. Behind him, the True Fate Emergence revealed a Buddha figure that faintly materialized. This Buddha figure represented all forms of life; it was not limited to any single person or object. When you looked at it, it was as if you were looking at yourself. Whatever kind of person you were, that was the scene you would see. The moment the all-life Buddha figure appeared, there was a ¡°boom.¡± The Buddha-light enveloped the Evil Ancestor completely. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï The Buddha figure slowly extended its hand, pinching the Evil Ancestor in its palm. With boundless might, it clenched fiercely. Another ¡°boom¡± sounded. Just as it looked like the Evil Ancestor would be annihilated, a surge of black Spiritual Energy violently rose. The black Spiritual Energy led the Evil Ancestor to break through the blockade of the Buddha-light, and he hastily escaped to one side. ¡°Damn you, vermin, how dare you harm me,¡± roared the Evil Ancestor furiously. As he spoke, the malevolent aura around him surged violently. The True Fate behind him also manifested, a colossal shadow with feet planted in heaven and earth appeared behind him. The moment this figure appeared, it seemed to carry the murmurs and calls of the ancient past. Endless filth tainted the entire firmament. People looked closely and saw that this figure was a complete monster. Its two horns atop its head were a bloody red, and its flesh and skin were bound together. Its mouth bore two fangs as sharp as those of a vampire. Both its feet and the nails on its hands were very long. Or rather, they could no longer be considered nails but were more akin to razor-sharp claws. The moment this monster appeared, a tremendous power surged. The Evil Ancestor seemed to be overwhelmed with rage, no longer in the mood to toy with the Tongming Observer. With a roar, the monster behind him stretched out its claws, making a beeline for the Buddha Monk. The Buddha Monk was not to be outdone, summoning boundless gusts as he struck down with his hand. A ¡°boom,¡± and the sound of an explosion covered the whole sky. The Buddha Monk stepped back, while the monster remained unmoved. ¡°I will tear you to pieces bit by bit,¡± the Evil Ancestor shouted loudly, as the True Fate monster behind him lunged forward. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï As its claws came down, those two sharp fangs also snapped forward. Immense Immortal Might surged across the sky. The winds rose, the clouds roiled, and heavenly might was vast. After a long battle, the Buddha Monk was now somewhat disheveled. The Buddha-light around him had dimmed significantly, and his body bore countless wounds. Seeing this scene, the people of the Buddha Country were nearly in tears. ¡°Ancestor, go. Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± shouted Taike Vasalaka, dragging his wounded body. He knew that although the Tongming Observer might not be a match for the Evil Ancestor, if he wanted to leave, the opponent couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡­ After another fierce battle, the Tongming Observer was barely hanging on, struggling to cope. He lifted his head, his gaze neither happy nor sad, as if he didn¡¯t feel his grievously wounded body at all. ¡°Before all of you, I will tear your ancestor to pieces,¡± the Evil Ancestor laughed heartily. ¡°This feeling is truly wonderful!¡± Looking down at all the disciples of the Buddha Country, the Tongming Observer said indifferently, ¡°Take all of them and leave. I¡¯ll hold him off.¡± ¡°Ancestor,¡± the people of the Buddha Country shook their heads and shouted. ¡°This is our duty,¡± the Tongming Observer fell silent for a moment and finally said: ¡°After you return, close the temple gates and never reenter the secular world.¡± Hearing the words of the Tongming Observer, everyone fell silent. ¡°I hate that I am not strong enough.¡± Taike Vasalaka slammed his fist onto the floor, roaring in grief. ¡°King, what should we do?¡± an elder of Buddha Country asked nearby. ¡°Go back,¡± Taike Vasalaka said after a brief silence, finally speaking. ¡°But our ancestor, he¡­¡± the elder hesitated. ¡°Do you want our ancestor¡¯s sacrifice to be in vain?¡± Taike Vasalaka retorted. ¡°Once we return, I will relinquish my position as king. From then on, I will conceal myself from the world forever.¡± The battle high in the sky was over in an instant, the body of the Tongming Observer already shattered to pieces. With yet another attack from the Evil Ancestor. There was a ¡°crack,¡± and the Buddha figure of the Tongming Observer was completely destroyed. He slowly raised his head, his gaze still as calm as water, seemingly unafraid of the impending death. ¡­a€| The people of Buddha Country supported each other as they left through the gates of Wuhua Temple. Before leaving, they took one last deep look at their ancestor. Wu Qianjun, standing nearby, stopped those disciples who wanted to rush forward. When the crowd from Buddha Country reached the temple gate, they suddenly heard a very noisy and excited voice from outside. ¡°Is this the place?¡± ¡°It should be, I heard that the battle of the World Venerables is happening here inside Wuhua Temple.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and see, maybe we can still help the World Venerable.¡± ¡°Right, if the opponent is too strong, we can at least add to our numbers.¡± ¡­a€| With the voices falling one after another, the great doors of Wuhua Temple opened. A group of ordinary people rushed into Wuhua Temple. These ordinary people had just entered Wuhua Temple and saw Taike Vasalaka and his group at the doorway. ¡°Everyone, come over here, the World Venerables are all here.¡± With a chorus of calls, the ordinary people surrounded Taike Vasalaka and his group. ¡°World Venerable, how goes the battle?¡± ¡°Are you all unharmed?¡± ¡­a€| ¡°Are all these our believers?¡± Taike Vasalaka asked the elder beside him. ¡°Yes, World Venerable, we are all believers of Buddha Country, we have come to help you,¡± an ordinary person shouted loudly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, we have been defeated,¡± Taike Vasalaka said frankly. ¡°From now on Buddha Country will close, and we will seal the mountain and vanish from the world. The Buddha Ancestor you worship will no longer be able to help anyone. ?¨CI only hope that you will continue to be kindhearted. Even without the presence of the Buddha, I believe you can do it.¡± ¡°World Venerable, we are just ordinary people, we don¡¯t have the power to help you,¡± someone shouted, tears brimming in their eyes. ¡°In the past, we worshiped Buddha statues, praying and hoping that the World Venerables could help us. Every time we faced difficulties, the World Venerables would appear in time. This time we are not praying for anything else, not for ourselves. We are praying only for the World Venerables, praying that you can safely survive.¡± At this moment, tens of thousands of believers kneeling down on the hillside. With hands clasped together, they looked up at the battle above, praying devoutly. ¡­a€| What is a Buddha? Do you build a temple? Wear a kasaya? Shave your head? Chant ¡°Amitabha¡± and you are Buddha? There have always been too many false Buddhas in this world. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350 Chapter 349 Seal Unlocked ?Chapter 350: Chapter 349: Seal Unlocked Chapter 350: Chapter 349: Seal Unlocked At this moment, when tens of thousands of ordinary people had all knelt down. The level of shock for most people was imaginable. The establishment of Buddha Country, the existence of Buddha Monks. Everyone referred to them as World Venerable. This world did indeed have real Buddha Monks, and they were often willing to help their followers. The battle in the Firmament above was coming to an end. With another attack from the Evil Ancestor, the Tongming Observer finally could not hold on. His bloodied and indistinct body slowly fell from the Firmament. A breeze blew up the short hairs on his forehead; the chaos of twisting Space still echoed in his ears. The Tongming Observer was not afraid of death, he looked down below. These countless ordinary people were praying for him. Each one was so devout, so full of respect. He suddenly smiled, a very happy smile. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Perhaps life was worth it after all. But at this moment, he suddenly remembered a phrase his master once said. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s pointless to help ordinary people? Actually, the greatest ability in our Buddha Country¡¯s Cultivation is to absorb the Wishes of All Beings. But the precondition is that these people must be your followers, having prayed to you sincerely. There is still a long Way of Inquiry ahead of you!¡± These were the words once spoken by his master, Emperor Puguang. Back then, he didn¡¯t understand what the Wishes of All Beings were. Now, looking at the prayers of these thousands of people, Emperor Puguang suddenly felt like he understood something. His body continued to fall down. He did not resist, no longer having the strength to resist. He simply let his body plummet. Within the haze of his consciousness, he seemed to see countless shining points of light. Each one of these praying mortals appeared to be a point of light. He did not know what these points of light were. Until each beam of light was absorbed into his body, his wounds started to heal rapidly. His golden body was remolded, filled with a strength he had never felt before. He understood, this was the power of wishes. The Wishes of All Beings, he had stepped into a realm he had never touched before. At this moment, his body shone brightly, a sharp golden brilliance shot up into the sky. The realm of Immortal Extreme surged once more. Rippling along with the floating clouds and the rising wind. Seeing this scene, the Evil Ancestor was slightly surprised and sneered, ¡°Insects, stop struggling. It¡¯s all in vain.¡± As the Evil Ancestor¡¯s voice fell, he only saw a fist glowing with golden light smash towards him. With a ¡°boom,¡± The Evil Ancestor didn¡¯t even have time to fight back before he was sent flying with a punch. ¡°I know I¡¯m not fighting alone, there are thousands and millions of people walking with me.¡± The Tongming Observer, feeling the power surging through his body, said calmly. He threw another punch down, and the shadows behind the Evil Ancestor began to shatter. ¡°The debts your Bloodthirsty Evil Clan owed back then should now be repaid.¡± Following another roar after the Tongming Observer¡¯s shout, the Evil Ancestor was sent flying again. The monstrous shadows behind him dissipated bit by bit. ¡°How can he be so strong,¡± the Evil Ancestor seemed somewhat incredulous. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Now, I will represent these millions of mortals to judge you.¡± A golden glow surged from his body, condensing into a sphere of light. The light sphere enveloped the Evil Ancestor, gradually eroding the evil aura from his body. ¡°Save me,¡± the Evil Ancestor desperately resisted, seeming to seek help from somewhere. However, silence enveloped the surroundings, with only the wails of the Evil Ancestor echoing in the ears. At this moment inside the golden light sphere, the figure of the Evil Ancestor had become increasingly blurred. He looked at everyone with a grimace and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even if you kill me, it¡¯s pointless. I am merely the gatekeeper.¡± As his voice fell, there was a ¡°boom,¡± and the light sphere exploded with him. The Tongming Observer slowly descended, his body already weakened. The ordinary people around also gathered. Everyone was exchanging pleasantries, creating a rather pleasant atmosphere. ¡°What about them?¡± someone asked, pointing to the people from Wuhua Temple. The Tongming Observer fell silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°I can feel that they still have good in their hearts.¡± Wu Qianjun, standing to one side with a bitter smile, shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve almost forgotten what benevolence is. Since I set foot on this path, I haven¡¯t had the chance to choose.¡± ¡°First, detain them,¡± said the Tongming Observer. ¡°When the matter of Burial Buddha Temple is settled, we will decide their fate.¡± ¡°You are no match for those people; it would be a vain sacrifice. I advise you to leave early rather than have so many people accompany you to the grave,¡± Wu Qianjun shook his head and said. ¡°I will make my own decision about this matter; I don¡¯t need your reminder,¡± said the Tongming Observer, waving his hand as the people began imprisoning those from Wuhua Temple. At this time, those who had been lodging in the chant rooms of Wuhua Temple also emerged to greet the Tongming Observer. Just then, a streak of black aurora shot into the sky. This black light was precisely emanating from the Black Tower where the Evil Ancestor came from. The crowd looked inexplicably toward the interior of the Black Tower. A profound and endless abyss of a black hole had formed between the towers. This black light surged, covering the entire firmament. The heavens were cloaked in darkness, the blue sky turned black, and the white clouds also became dark. All things were being assimilated. The wind and clouds surged, and above the firmament, the wind carried the clouds, with countless strands of black mist tumbling amongst them. ¡°What is this?¡± asked someone who didn¡¯t understand, looking at the scene. This sight was incredibly oppressive, as if something immense and terrifying was about to emerge from that black hole. ¡°The entrance to the Burial Buddha Temple,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at King Qinyou. ¡°Should we go in?¡± whispered the people around, discussing among themselves. Originally, they could have entered directly. But now, seeing the terror of the Forbidden Land, With such danger before even entering Burial Buddha Temple, no one knew what truly lay inside. Many were now even considering retreating. The crowd turned their gaze to the Tongming Observer, waiting to hear my opinion. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good state right now; I plan to recuperate for a few days. This seal, once broken, cannot be closed immediately; I plan to enter after a few days,¡± the Tongming Observer calmly replied. Hearing the words of the Tongming Observer, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Then let¡¯s all wait a few days, it¡¯s safer with more people.¡± ¡­a€| Hearing what everyone said, King Qinyou looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°What about us?¡± ¡°We go our way, not destined to walk the same path,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and said. The two of them then walked towards the direction of the black hole. Seeing their figures, someone called out to them, reminding Xu Zimei and King Qinyou to join the group in a few days. ¡°No need, Burial Buddha Temple doesn¡¯t pose much of a challenge for me,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head. Everyone watched intently as Xu Zimei and King Qinyou left. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351 Chapter 350 World Venerable Yicheng and Inside the Seal ?Chapter 351: Chapter 350 World Venerable Yicheng and Inside the Seal Chapter 351: Chapter 350 World Venerable Yicheng and Inside the Seal ¡°Who is this guy?¡± someone asked, looking at Xu Zimo¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Don¡¯t know, no idea if he¡¯s really confident or just talking big,¡± another person shook his head. At this moment, whether it was Liu Zongfang, the few from the Immortal Mortal Sect, or the people from Buddha Country, they all wore thoughtful expressions. They naturally didn¡¯t believe that Xu Zimo would intentionally do this just to boast. But they also couldn¡¯t figure out where his confidence came from. ¡­a€| The black hole in front of them surged, and the surrounding space formed ripples irregularly. A highly evil spiritual energy fluctuated wildly in the surrounding area. ¡°Do you know who sealed this entrance?¡± Xu Zimo asked. ¡°According to the information I have, it seems to be a Buddhist Daoist expert,¡± King Qinyou said. He had researched everything about Burial Buddha Temple before. As he said this, he suddenly came to a realization. His gaze intensified, ¡°A Buddhist Daoist expert, does this have something to do with Buddha Country? Arrogant Great Emperor or Emperor Puguang?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï But now, seeing all the signs, he had finally realized. ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s neither,¡± Xu Zimo shook his head, smiling. ¡°This seal is only opened once every thousand years. That is to say, there¡¯s only one opportunity to enter Burial Buddha Temple every thousand years.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± King Qinyou said. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you go in,¡± Xu Zimo smiled. Before, he had used the Chaos Pearl to travel through the River of Time, specially checking the origin of this place called Burial Buddha Temple. Many things had indeed made him feel quite emotional. Xu Zimo said this and walked into the black hole filled with evil aura. The space in front of his eyes rotated irregularly, and the surrounding evil aura relentlessly invaded Xu Zimo¡¯s entire body. Especially his mind, where the evil aura seemed to want to destroy his consciousness. But none of these had any meaning for Xu Zimo. He enveloped his entire body with the Creation Force. The Creation Force is the strongest force in this universe, the foundation of a world. Both this evil aura and Demonic Qi were all kept at bay. As the space around him continued to shatter, Xu Zimo felt as if he had traversed through a vast expanse of void for a long time. His body soared and then fell. Everything was pitch-black before him, and in this darkness, he could see countless pairs of eyes seemingly staring at him from the shadows. Finally, after a long time, a light appeared before Xu Zimo¡¯s eyes. He found himself in the midst of ruins. At the same time, King Qinyou¡¯s figure also emerged from the void. ¡°Is this Burial Buddha Temple?¡± King Qinyou surveyed the surroundings, asking incredulously. In his imagination, a place like Burial Buddha Temple should be covered in dark clouds, with monsters teeming all around. The atmosphere would be very oppressive and evil. But now, where was any hint of the ambiance expected of a forbidden land? Blue sky and white clouds, the sky as blue as a splash of ink in a watercolor painting. The sunlight was bright, and the air was very fresh. It was just that the two of them were in the midst of ruins, making the environment a bit poor, that¡¯s all. ¡°The greatest horrors never reveal to people how terrifying they truly are,¡± Xu Zimo said with a smile. ¡°It is only when horror descends, it will destroy everything with an overwhelmingly powerful force.¡± ¡°Where is this place?¡± asked King Qinyou, looking curiously at the surrounding ruins. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the answer?¡± Xu Zimo smiled. ¡°Have a look around, and perhaps you will understand.¡± King Qinyou nodded, intending to walk on air. But he discovered that there was a force suppressing the halfway point, preventing him from overcoming the barrier and flying up. ¡°` Left with no choice, he could only walk to observe the ruins around him. The area of the ruins was extremely vast. So vast that one could not see the end at a glance. Oddly-shaped rocks lay all around, from which one could still make out. How glorious this place must have been. ¡°This was also a Sect Gate, right?¡± King Qinyou asked as he walked. ¡°Sort of,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that a great war in the past destroyed everything.¡± As the two of them walked on, they saw two skeletons ahead. One was a human skeleton, and the other belonged to a monster. ¡°Evil Ancestor?¡± King Qinyou asked with some surprise as he looked at the monster¡¯s bones. The skeleton was pitch-black, with sharp claws and two vampire-like fangs in its mouth. It bore a striking resemblance to the image of the Evil Ancestor they had seen before. At the moment, these two skeletons were locked in combat. The monster¡¯s fangs had bitten into the human skeleton¡¯s neck. And the human skeleton had a short Zen Stick thrust into the monster¡¯s body. King Qinyou approached the two skeletons. These two creatures had died who knows how many years ago and still maintained their final posture. ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï King Qinyou looked far into the distance and saw that the further he went, the more skeletons there were. Some of monsters, and some of humans. To say they covered the mountains and plains was no exaggeration, the dense skeletons revealed the intensity of the battle that once took place. The two tried to avoid the dead skeletons and continued walking a certain distance forward. A grand hall appeared before them. A very dilapidated grand hall. Yet compared to the other buildings, it still managed not to collapse. King Qinyou walked into the hall, which had many Buddhist ritual instruments placed around. There were Zen Sticks, Zen rings, wooden fish, and monks¡¯ robes. There were also several withered Bodhi Trees. A painting hung at the very front of the hall. Despite the long erosion of time, the content of the painting was still clearly visible. It depicted a man with a shaven head, wearing a tattered grey robe, with a warm and friendly face. The man¡¯s smile felt very comforting. At the bottom of the painting, there was a line of words. ¡°In the age of World Venerable Yicheng, we held up the last glory, determined to fight to the death.¡± When King Qinyou saw these words, he immediately realized. ¡°Yicheng, could it be the founder of Buddha Country, World Venerable Yicheng?¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, his gaze shifting to King Qinyou, and he spoke. ¡°He was a truly good person who genuinely thought about enlightening all sentient beings, not like many false Buddhas nowadays.¡± ¡°He must have been contemporary with Great Emperor Zhichi, right?¡± King Qinyou asked. ¡°Yes, back then he was the one believed to be most capable of bearing Destiny,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in response. ¡°If not for that war, the Great Emperor of those years might not necessarily have been Great Emperor Zhichi.¡± ¡°Did he die here?¡± King Qinyou asked. ¡°They call it ¡®entering Nirvana¡¯,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The two continued walking forward, as getting out of the ruins was the objective of their journey. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand,¡± King Qinyou said with confusion as they went along. ¡°What exactly happened here?¡± ¡°It more or less started with the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment before answering. ¡°World Venerable Yicheng wanted to save some people, and later died on the path of salvation. Those people remained the same, unchanged.¡± ¡°` Chapter 352 - Chapter 352 Chapter 351 Arrival at Guyu Village ?Chapter 352: Chapter 351: Arrival at Guyu Village Chapter 352: Chapter 351: Arrival at Guyu Village ¡°If you want the real answers, just keep moving forward,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°The answers lie ahead and are getting closer.¡± King Qinyou always felt that Xu Zimei was holding back, but he nodded nonetheless. After walking for three days and nights, they finally emerged from the vast expanse of ruins at dawn on the fourth day. It was only when they reached the boundary of the ruins that they realized the ruins were sealed off by a formation on all sides. However, the formation was not completely sealed, and there was a light gate intentionally left open in front. Xu Zimei and his companion stepped out of the light gate, and their view brightened considerably. Their gaze rested on a vast plain. The endless sky vanished into the horizon. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? And standing beside the light gate they had just passed through were two guardians. When Xu Zimei and his companion emerged, the two guardians didn¡¯t even react in time. Then came two panicked shouts as the two guardians fled desperately into the distance. They were shouting, ¡°Evil spirits have come out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Evil spirits are attacking.¡± King Qinyou was confused and looked at Xu Zimei with puzzlement. Only after the two guardians had run a safe distance did they launch the flare they had prepared into the sky to alert others. ¡°What do we do now?¡± King Qinyou asked. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± replied Xu Zimei indifferently. Although he had a fairly clear understanding of the affairs of Burial Buddha Temple, he didn¡¯t have all the details. Neither did he know where exactly they were now. Just as they were about to leave, a group of people rushed over from a distance at breakneck speed. The leader of the group was an old man in a blue robe. In his hand, he held a curved blade engulfed in black mist. At the sight of the Curved Blade, King Qinyou frowned slightly. He remembered the black mist, as it was identical to the evil aura previously wielded by the Evil Ancestor. At that moment, the old man held the Curved Blade in front of him, looking warily at Xu Zimei and his companion. The others who had followed also hid behind the old man, looking at the two with a mixture of fear and curiosity. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± King Qinyou asked, his tone indifferent. ¡°Are you evil spirits?¡± the old man took a deep breath and asked in a subdued voice. ¡°What evil spirits?¡± King Qinyou was slightly taken aback. ¡°Evil spirits from beyond the sky. The Law Enforcers have warned us that any creature emerging from these ruins is likely to be related to evil spirits,¡± the old man said hastily. King Qinyou gave Xu Zimei a look then turned and said, ¡°We are not any evil spirits, and we don¡¯t know what you are talking about with these evil spirits.¡± ¡°Then let me slash you with my blade. If you¡¯re not afraid of the sacred light on my blade, it will prove you¡¯re not an evil spirit,¡± the old man asked tentatively. ¡°Sacred light?¡± King Qinyou laughed in amusement and replied, ¡°With such heavy evil aura on your blade, I¡¯m afraid only a real evil spirit wouldn¡¯t fear its corruption. Where is this sacred light from?¡± ¡°Nonsense, this is the Evil-Slaying Blade issued by the Enforcement Hall; how could it be wrong,¡± retorted the old man with a cold snort. ¡°I think the problem is with you two.¡± The cultivation levels of these people were pitifully low, with only a few being in the Spirit Vein Realm, and many were not even cultivators. King Qinyou, visibly agitated, seemed rather inclined to slap these people to death. Xu Zimei quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Just let them slash you. It won¡¯t hurt you anyway. I have some questions for them!¡± King Qinyou pondered for a moment. He knew why he had come here. For the entire Ancient Nether Tribe, this wasn¡¯t too much to ask. ¡°Alright, then go ahead and slash,¡± said King Qinyou as he stepped forward and stretched out his right arm. The old man hesitated for a moment, but eventually he swung the curved blade down viciously. With a ¡°pfft¡± sound, the curved blade chopped into King Qinyou¡¯s flesh. However, there was no response, and the injury on King Qinyou¡¯s arm recovered in an instant. In fact, with King Qinyou¡¯s strength, such a low-level weapon couldn¡¯t even penetrate his skin. He had only done so deliberately, to cooperate with the others. ¡­ Seeing this scene, the old man finally breathed a sigh of relief. The cautious look he gave Xu Zimei and his companion also relaxed a bit. ¡°As long as you are not evil spirits, that is good,¡± said the old man. ¡°Where are you from? How did you appear from the Ruins Forbidden Land?¡± Seeing that King Qinyou was about to speak, Xu Zimei hurriedly interjected, ¡°We come from Liuhuo City. We were traveling together at one point and, while walking, we got lost. Then, somehow, we ended up in the Ruins Forbidden Land.¡± ¡°Then you must have strayed into the Forbidden Land by mistake,¡± the old man nodded and replied. ¡°After all, our Light Realm is so vast that many people could not traverse it in a lifetime.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded his head. The Light Realm, Enforcement Hall, he had obtained several important pieces of information. The people here are mostly mortals, unable to fly. It would indeed be difficult to cross this realm. The old man probably thought they were from the Light Realm as well. ¡­a€| ¡°Where exactly is this Liuhuo City you speak of? Is it far from our Guyu Village?¡± continued the old man. ¡°We also don¡¯t know where this place is. Do you have a map that I could look at, elder?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°I have a map, but it only shows routes near our Guyu Village. We¡¯ve never been to other places, so naturally, we can¡¯t draw maps of them,¡± the old man nodded and said. ¡°Then, elder, may we stay in your village for a while?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°As soon as we find our way back, we will leave immediately.¡± ¡°Well,¡± the old man looked back at the group of people behind him, hesitating slightly. ¡°We are willing to pay,¡± Xu Zimei quickly took out a few spirit stones. At the sight of the spirit stones, the people around them exclaimed in surprise. The reason these people couldn¡¯t cultivate was not because their aptitude was so poor. It was because the spiritual energy between heaven and earth was limited. Many places had no spiritual energy at all. And even if they learned cultivation, the lack of spiritual energy doomed them to not reach very high realms. ¡­ ¡°It is a pleasure to have friends come from afar,¡± the old man said, taking the spirit stones from Xu Zimei with a smile. Together, the crowd started walking toward Guyu Village in the distance. Along the way, King Qinyou curiously looked at the old man and asked, ¡°Why do you call the ruins a Forbidden Land?¡± ¡°A long time ago, a group of evil spirits came into our world from a different space in the Different Dimension, wanting to take over our world,¡± the old man replied. ¡°Later, it was the heroes of the Enforcement Hall who defeated them. So we call the place where the battle was fought the Ruins Forbidden Land. The Enforcement Hall left a warning that the evil spirits might reappear after a number of years.¡± King Qinyou frowned slightly upon hearing the old man¡¯s words. He felt even more confused in his head. If World Venerable Yicheng had once led the people of the Buddha Country to fight against the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan there, and they had failed, then who were these so-called evil spirits mentioned by the villagers? Chapter 353 - Chapter 353 Chapter 352 The Truth about the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan ?Chapter 353: Chapter 352 The Truth about the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan Chapter 353: Chapter 352 The Truth about the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan Guyu Village was not a particularly vast village. It merely harbored a sparse population of a few hundred residents. At the entrance of the village, two ancient poplar trees stood, their branches gently swaying with the breeze. Xu Zimei and King Qinyou arrived in the village. Most of the villagers were mere mortals, and the strongest among them was only at the Spirit Vein Realm. And this martial artist at the Spirit Vein Realm was none other than the village chief of Guyu Village, the elder in the blue robe, Gu Qingyun. The two stayed in Gu Qingyun¡¯s home. The courtyard was not large, and there were two side rooms in the backyard. Both entered the side rooms, and King Qinyou¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Stop beating around the bush. What exactly is going on here?¡± ¡°There are myriad races in the world, and the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan is just one part of them,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°A long time ago, the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan was exiled because their race was too cruel. Just like their name, bloodthirsty. They needed to rely on vast quantities of fresh blood to survive. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? This also led to too much bloodshed.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°But what does this have to do with Buddha Country?¡± ¡°Later, the ancestors of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan used great sorcery to bring their tribe back from the exile lands. The Bloodthirsty Evil Clan that returned to Yuan Central Continent immediately caused a storm of blood and carnage. In their quest for fresh blood, they killed countless beings. Countless lives were lost, and rivers of blood flowed.¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°They even established the Ancient Realm and raised living creatures inside. Like fattened pigs awaiting slaughter, they would just cut them open whenever they needed.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the sealed Ancient Realm that we are in now?¡± King Qinyou instantly realized. ¡°Exactly,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Back then, World Venerable Yicheng was preaching his Buddhist Law. Relieving suffering and difficulties, and ferrying all beings to salvation. Later, he resolutely led his Buddhist disciples into the heart of the Ancient Realm. They began the long struggle against the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan. And as you know, the Buddhist disciples were annihilated, and World Venerable Yicheng himself perished in that battle.¡± ¡°Then who are the evil spirits the villagers talk about?¡± King Qinyou seemed to have guessed something and asked. ¡°It¡¯s World Venerable Yicheng¡¯s group, of course,¡± said Xu Zimei, shaking his head. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°The Buddhist disciples were defeated and, ultimately, under the promotion of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan. They became the heroes who protected the Ancient Realm and established the Enforcement Hall. And World Venerable Yicheng and his followers became the evil spirits that were to invade the Ancient Realm.¡± King Qinyou fell silent for a moment before finally asking, ¡°I want to know what role Wuhua Temple plays in all of this?¡± ¡°Just a pitiful character,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°They¡¯re not important, a temple established by the weak, ignored by everyone. Latterly, for fame, strength, renown, and status. They sold their souls to the dark.¡± King Qinyou slowly nodded his head; he finally understood most of it. ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Originally, I wanted to go directly to the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But now that Buddha Country has suddenly intervened, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Let them take the lead, and we¡¯ll reap the benefits of their efforts.¡± ¡°I understand, so we wait further,¡± King Qinyou nodded. ¡­a€| In the days that followed, Xu Zimei and King Qinyou settled down quite comfortably in Guyu Village. However, Chief Gu Qingyun remained wary of the two and often had men secretly surveil them. Xu Zimei had also managed to integrate into the life here. He understood that the fate of the people here was tragic. Whether it was the adults who had already begun their cultivation or the children who had just been born. From the beginning, their fate had already been sealed. They didn¡¯t even know anything. They considered the Ancient Realm a vast world. Little did they know, it was merely a cage to raise them, pigs for the slaughter. Xu Zimei asked the village head for a map of the nearby area. There were three cities near Guyu Village, and Xu Zimei often had nothing better to do than to wander around the cities. Finally, on the seventh day, he encountered the followers of Buddha Country in a city known as Zihao City. Among them was Liu Zongfang, including the Immortal Mortal Sect, and several hundred other people from various forces and loose cultivators. These people seemed to be aware of the dangers of Burial Buddha Temple. Instead of acting recklessly, they gathered together, following the instructions of the Tongming Observer. Xu Zimei was waiting for the Tongming Observer to make a move. He knew that Buddha Country had a backup plan, but what it was, he did not know. Otherwise, with the strength of the Tongming Observer, coming here was pure suicide. Whether it was Guyu Village or Zihao City, each city had its own Enforcement Hall. These people did not rashly attack the Enforcement Hall but instead gathered all sorts of information about the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan. ¡­ Xu Zimei did not disturb the others; he silently returned to Guyu Village. The pace of life in the village was very slow, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Finally, on a morning in October when the autumn wind had withered the leaves, the normally quiet village erupted into activity early in the morning. People bustled about within the village, creating a lively scene. Xu Zimei and King Qinyou got up and went out, and after asking around with a villager on the streets, they understood what was going on. The Enforcement Hall was coming to the village to recruit Law Enforcers. According to the information left by the Enforcement Hall, creatures from the outside world kept trying to attack the Ancient Realm. The peaceful life that the people here enjoyed was all because of the Law Enforcers fighting and shedding their blood on the front lines. Therefore, across the entire Ancient Realm, every Law Enforcer was a hero. And since there had been a large number of casualties among the Law Enforcers, every three years, the Enforcement Hall would recruit a large number of Law Enforcers throughout the Ancient Realm. Hearing this, Xu Zimei snorted disdainfully. ¡°What Law Enforcers, it¡¯s just that the time to harvest the leeks has come,¡± he said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± King Qinyou frowned slightly beside him. ¡°The pigs are fattened up, what do you think is going to happen?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Slaughter,¡± King Qinyou paused for a moment. ¡°The so-called resistance against the evil spirits from the outside world, becoming Law Enforcers, becoming heroes, it¡¯s all lies.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Those filled with fervor will find out that what awaits them is only the descending cleaver.¡± King Qinyou fell silent for a moment and said nothing more. A person is a person because they are not heartless machines. If there is a heart, there must be a conscience. Mmost people will always have the attitude of not caring for anything that doesn¡¯t concern them directly. Everyone sweeps the snow before their own doorsteps. People like the World Venerable Yicheng are not common. If it weren¡¯t for that thing, King Qinyou wouldn¡¯t care about what happened here either. ¡°Should we tell them the truth?¡± King Qinyou asked. ¡°Do you think they would believe you?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He shook his head and said, ¡°I only recognize one principle.¡± Chapter 354 - Chapter 354 Chapter 353 My name is Gu Ze, I am a hero ?Chapter 354: Chapter 353 My name is Gu Ze, I am a hero Chapter 354: Chapter 353 My name is Gu Ze, I am a hero ¡°The only hero that can truly save you is yourself.¡± ¡°There are no saviors in this world.¡± ¡°Even if there were saviors, they would save a whole era.¡± ¡°Not any particular person, or a particular group of people.¡± ¡°Fate lies in your own hands.¡± The two of them had already arrived at the most spacious clearing in the village. At this moment, several hundred villagers had surrounded the area. Within the encirclement stood three figures in white robes. Two men and a woman. The pure white robes fluttered gently in the breeze, with the word ¡®Law Enforcers¡¯ written on the back. On the chest was a symbol of a sword and shield. At this moment, Xu Zimei could still hear the villagers¡¯ buzzing discussions around him. ¡°Do you see the Law Enforcer on the left?¡± a villager said to their child. ¡°That¡¯s Gu Ze, he also came from our Guyu Village. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï He has now become a great hero. When you grow up, you should learn from him.¡± The child nodded vigorously, eyes filled with hopeful light. There really wasn¡¯t much of a criterion for selecting Law Enforcers. Those underage, or unmarried, need not apply. Xu Zimei knew why, because these people still had the capability to reproduce. Breeding livestock were always intended to maintain an equal proportion of males to females, otherwise, there could be an imbalance between the species. The selection of Law Enforcers seemed very relaxed, as long as one met these simple requirements, they could become a Law Enforcer. In just one morning, more than twenty people from the village had been selected and taken away. The selection came to an end, and under the warm invitation of the village chief, Gu Qingyun, the three Law Enforcers reluctantly agreed to have lunch in the village before departing. During the meal, the villagers were bustling about inside the house. Xu Zimei slowly sat down next to the Law Enforcers¡¯ table. He looked at the man named Gu Ze and smiled, ¡°I heard that you were once from this village?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Ze nodded slightly, looking at Xu Zimei with confusion. ¡°You personally lead them to Hell, doesn¡¯t that make you sad?¡± asked King Qinyou from the side. Gu Ze¡¯s face changed slightly and finally he said, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You know what I mean,¡± King Qinyou said indifferently. ¡°What awaits them is only Death, becoming just part of the fresh blood needed by the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan.¡± King Qinyou looked indifferently at the three Law Enforcers. These Bloodthirsty Evil Clan folks are really something! To avoid raising suspicions among the villagers, they allow them to live in a cradle made of lies. They even have people from Guyu Village handle the selection. The words of Gu Ze are certainly believed by the villagers of Guyu Village, as it¡¯s someone from their own village. If it was a strange Law Enforcer doing the selection, the volunteering villagers would surely have their doubts. I guess this method isn¡¯t just employed in Guyu Village but probably across the entire Ancient Realm. ¡°How do you know these things?¡± Gu Ze stood up in an instant, his face greatly altered. He drew his Longsword from his waist, asking warily, ¡°Who are you people?¡± ¡°We are merely passersby in this world,¡± King Qinyou said calmly. ¡°What, got angry from the embarrassment?¡± Hearing King Qinyou¡¯s words, and before Gu Ze could reply, Xu Zimei patted King Qinyou¡¯s shoulder and shook his head at him. ¡°This matter is none of our concern; no one is truly foolish.¡± ¡°Then we are just going to ignore it?¡± King Qinyou looked at Xu Zimei and said indifferently. ¡°I have decided to take care of this matter with Guyu Village, it¡¯s about time these villagers knew the truth.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head, then sat aside without speaking further. Perhaps the plight of Guyu Village reminded King Qinyou of much. In those times of Wild Desolation, all beings existed as if they were mere ants. The three great races ruled over everything, it was a time when drinking hair was like drinking blood. However, as part of the Ancient Nether, they always thought about resisting everything. The humans of the Ancient Realm seemed to remind him of his own weak self from the Wild Desolation era. ¡­¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing noises from the courtyard, the villagers quickly came out of the kitchen. They saw Gu Ze with his Longsword drawn, glaring coldly at King Qinyou. ¡°Lord Gu Ze, let¡¯s talk this over. He¡¯s new to our village and doesn¡¯t understand the rules,¡± Gu Qingyun hastily said. ¡°Perhaps I should tell you all something,¡± King Qinyou looked at the people of Guyu Village and took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death,¡± realizing that King Qinyou was about to reveal the truth, Gu Ze¡¯s face drastically changed, and he struck with his sword. Yet, in the end, Gu Ze¡¯s strength was only that of the True Vein Realm. With a cold snort from King Qinyou, he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. That cold snort, like thunder exploding, instantly dealt a heavy blow to the minds of the three Law Enforcers present. They spat out blood, their faces turning pale as they fell to the ground. Everyone looked at King Qinyou with faces filled with horror. ¡°What I¡¯m about to say next might be a huge shock to you. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï You might not believe it, but I still have to say it,¡± King Qinyou said indifferently. ¡°This so-called Ancient Realm is nothing but a cage. And all of you are merely food raised by a clan known as the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan. Those who are sent off to be heroes are in fact stepping on a path that leads to Death without return. And this Gu Ze is nothing more than a dog bred by others to weave lies.¡± Hearing King Qinyou¡¯s words, Gu Ze closed his eyes in despair. Hot tears streamed from his eyes. His chest heaved uncontrollably. He roared towards the heavens. ¡­¡­.. My name is Gu Ze, and I am a hero. They say Law Enforcers are heroes. I was thrilled when I was selected to be one of them in this round of Law Enforcer recruitment. After bidding farewell to the villagers seeing me off, I followed the Lord Law Enforcer to that place I had long dreamed of. I thought it was the road to the Holy Hall, but I never realized what I would be going through next. Boiling blood tumbled in a pool like molten lava. Accompanied by the disintegration of flesh, the dissolving of bones, and those inhuman screams of agony. One after another, people were pushed into the blood pool. I stood at the end of the queue, fearing for when my turn might come. The monsters with sharp fangs and deadly claws sat at the edge of the blood pool. They drank the blood and gnawed on the bones. The crisp sound of breaking bones echoed in my ears. I was terrified; this was not how heroes should be treated. Finally, it was my turn. I stood at the edge of the blood pool, and the heat wave that hit me seemed to mock my ignorance. I thought my life was coming to an end. Suddenly, a man in a blood-red robe approached me. He asked me if I was willing to become a Law Enforcer. What is a Law Enforcer? To earn the trust of people from their respective villages or cities and bring them here without any hesitation. In exchange, I would be allowed to live. Even if it was a meager existence. I no longer had to become food for the monsters like the pigs jumping into the blood pool. I agreed, perhaps life is more important than anything else. Even though I initially felt full of guilt. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355 Chapter 354 Those Who Offend the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, Die! ?Chapter 355: Chapter 354: Those Who Offend the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, Die! Chapter 355: Chapter 354: Those Who Offend the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, Die! But later, I understood. My strength alone was ultimately too weak to change anything. If I couldn¡¯t change the world, why not become a part of it? Become one of the monsters. My name is Gu Ze, and I am not a hero. ¡­ Gu Ze said this, looked at the village chief who had become somewhat silent, and bowed his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Village chief, this man is now in your hands,¡± King Qinyou said indifferently. Gu Qingyun fell into a long silence, at that moment appearing particularly aged and defeated. ¡°Thank you,¡± he bowed to King Qinyou, expressing his gratitude. Then, he walked over to Gu Ze and personally helped Hu Ze and the other two Law Enforcers to their feet. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 ¡°Take the twenty or so Law Enforcers you¡¯ve selected and leave,¡± he said. ¡°Village chief,¡± Gu Ze looked at Gu Qingyun in disbelief. ¡°Leave,¡± Gu Qingyun commanded in an undeniable growl. His face bore an indescribable emotion, and his skin trembled ever so slightly. Gu Ze fell silent for a short time and, at last, dragged his weakened body out of the courtyard. He left Guyu Village together with the twenty or so Law Enforcers selected that morning. Upon seeing this scene, King Qinyou stood frozen in place. He did not speak to stop them; he had previously said that he would leave the matter to Gu Qingyun to handle. Villagers gradually brought out their prepared meals. Gu Qingyun, holding a wine jar, took several big gulps and then turned his head and said with a laugh to King Qinyou beside him, ¡°Tasteless.¡± ¡°I need an explanation,¡± King Qinyou replied blandly. ¡°Those who were sent to be Law Enforcers, to be heroes, went in batch after batch, never to return. Gu Qingyun¡¯s gaze fixed on the distant, slowly setting horizon. The setting sun stained half the sky, a scene as beautiful as a painting. ¡°I have never seen them again. Some say they died, killed in battles with evil spirits. They died gloriously, died with honor. At first, I thought so too, until one night decades ago. A villager who had been sent to be a Law Enforcer returned covered in blood. He told me that it was all a scam. We were like caged birds, our wings broken, our wildness worn away, only waiting for death. Since then, I have known the answer to it all.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you rebel?¡± King Qinyou asked. ¡°Rebel? With what do we rebel? Without Spiritual Energy in the world, we are mere mortals. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Even if we were to forcefully embark on the Heavenly Path of Cultivation, we would be nothing more than ants of the Spirit Vein, the Condensing Vein.¡± Gu Qingyun bitter-smiled and said, ¡°Without rebelling, just a few dozen people will die every few years. To rebel would bring annihilation to our people. So tell me, to rebel or not to rebel? We are the caged birds, birds that have seen through the ways of the world and resigned to their fate.¡± Hearing Gu Qingyun¡¯s words, King Qinyou turned to look at Xu Zimei, who was sitting beside him with a calm expression. He remembered what Xu Zimei had just said to him. ¡°There are no real fools in this world. Some are truly clever, others feign ignorance against their will.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen through it all, haven¡¯t you,¡± King Qinyou said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Enough, the act is about to start,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. No sooner had his words fallen, than a ¡°boom¡± was heard in the distance. ¡°Who dares to violate the Enforcement Hall,¡± a roar erupted from the distant sky. Everyone looked toward the southeast, where Zihao City was located. ¡°Someone is attacking the Enforcement Hall of Zihao City,¡± Gu Qingyun said with focused intent. ¡°Buddha Country is making its move,¡± King Qinyou replied. ¡°Village chief, I think it¡¯s time for us to leave,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, suggesting their farewell. ¡°You two,¡± Gu Qingyun looked at Xu Zimei and his companion with some astonishment, evidently guessing something. ¡°Although we did it for our own interests, by exterminating the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, we have indirectly lent you a hand,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He and King Qinyou stepped into the void and left. The villagers of Guyu Village watched as the two figures departed, their hearts unable to find peace for a long time. ¡­a€|¡­ This sky has a domain with Sky-Banishing Power, yet compared to the Sky-Banishing Power of the Ruins Forbidden Land, it was obviously much weaker. The people of Buddha Country had already begun their attack on the Enforcement Hall of Zihao City, and Xu Zimei was also ready to reap the benefits of their efforts. By the time Xu Zimei arrived at the Enforcement Hall, he found that it had already been completely destroyed. In the sky, two Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses stood on the void. One was the Tongming Observer, and the other was none other than Liu Zongfang. The person who had talked with Xu Zimei in the fasting room before. Everyone knew of his renowned Liu-style Swordsmanship, yet no one imagined he had already stepped onto the Heavenly Path. ¡°This man sure hid his capabilities deeply!¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. Now, with the presence of two Immortal Ascension powerhouses, this Enforcement Hall was effortlessly destroyed as if it were rotting wood. At that moment, the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth suddenly surged. In the Ancient Realm, where Spiritual Energy was scarce, every bit of its use was extremely precious. People looked up, only to see the source of this gathering of Spiritual Energy. In the sky, a blood-colored eye appeared. The eye, bearing endless slaughter and strangeness, quietly observed everyone below. ¡°Are you the descendants of those ants from the past?¡± the blood-colored eye spoke. The voice seemed to come from nowhere. It felt the aura of the people from Buddha Country and instantly associated them with World Venerable Yicheng and his group from long ago. ¡°You all should die,¡± the Tongming Observer said faintly. ¡°Ants, since you have come, then forever be adrift here,¡± the blood-colored eye laughed arrogantly. With that, the entire Ancient Realm emitted a thunderous ¡®boom¡¯. Looking around, people saw a blue barrier suddenly appear on the walls of the Ancient Realm. This barrier enveloped the entire Ancient Realm, also blocking the sealing entrance used by everyone to arrive. At this moment, the indigenous people of the Ancient Realm were also looking up at the sky, unsure why such a great change had occurred. ¡­a€|¡­ A Heaven-reaching Path with endless Malice Qi slowly stretched down from one end of the sky. It seemed to cross through layers of void, reaching straight to the Other Shore. It appeared right in front of everyone. From within the pitch-black darkness of the Heaven-reaching Path, three figures stepped out. ¡°The Bloodthirsty Evil Clan has four ancient ancestors,¡± the Tongming Observer said on the side. ¡°We killed one of them in the outer world previously, now there should be three left.¡± As these three figures slowly walked out of the Heaven-reaching Path, An evil aura enveloped the whole sky. The space of heaven and earth kept breaking and sinking. Infinite Spiritual Energy, like Shocking Waves, echoed incessantly around. ¡°My name is Lu Wu,¡± ¡°My name is Zhe Zhuo,¡± ¡°My name is Gui Yu,¡± ¡°Those who offend the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan will die!¡± As the word ¡®die¡¯ was uttered, a vast sea of blood and overwhelming Immortal Might surged up, reaching for the heavens. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356 Chapter 355 Do You Want to Die ?Chapter 356: Chapter 355: Do You Want to Die? Chapter 356: Chapter 355: Do You Want to Die? ¡°What should we do with three Immortal Ascension powerhouses on their side?¡± Liu Zongfang asked the Tongming Observer. The Tongming Observer turned to the crowd and said, ¡°We¡¯ll hold off two, and you all join forces to deal with the third, how about that?¡± ¡°You go,¡± Xu Zimei said to King Qinyou. King Qinyou nodded slightly, offering no objection. Immense Immortal Might radiated from him, beneath the astonished gazes of the people around. He charged straight toward the Evil Ancestor Gui Yu. The three Evil Ancestors clashed with the three defenders, causing the entire firmament to tremble unrest. The wind and clouds shifted shapes, and the Endless Void fractured. An overwhelming aura filled the whole heaven and earth. It seemed as if half of the firmament was about to collapse. Watching the battle in the sky, many felt their hearts racing with fear. ¡°What do we do now?¡± someone asked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°We can¡¯t continue being passive. Let¡¯s find the Evil Clan¡¯s lair,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°How shall we find it?¡± a person beside asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei raised her head and pointed toward the Heaven-reaching Path in the sky. This Heaven-reaching Path was permeated with strands of dark energy, deep and boundless. At the twists and turns leading to secluded places, it felt like dark clouds were pressing down on the city, a harbinger of a terrifying storm. ¡°Maybe we should just forget about it,¡± someone hesitantly said. ¡°What if there are more Immortal Ascension powerhouses in there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a ¡®what if¡¯. There are definitely more,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and said. ¡°This place was never meant for all of you to come to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not much stronger than us,¡± someone said discontentedly. Xu Zimei turned back and gave a dismissive glance to that person, asking indifferently, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The man shrank his neck, feeling the intense murderous aura emanating from Xu Zimei, and decided to keep his mouth shut. The battle in the firmament continued, with no quick resolution in sight between the six combatants. At this moment, a rumbling noise came from afar. Everyone turned to look and saw that from all directions, a horde of monsters had suddenly surged out. This horde resembled the skeletal remains Xu Zimei had seen in the Ruins Forbidden Land. With vampire-like teeth and sharp claws, these monsters moved incredibly fast. There were thousands, maybe tens of thousands of these creatures, now swarming in from all sides. They surrounded the group tightly, leaving no room to escape, like an iron bucket enclosure. ¡°Are these the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan members?¡± someone¡¯s complexion changed as they spoke. ¡°What do we do now? There are so many Bloodthirsty Evil Clan members that even if they stood still for us to kill, we wouldn¡¯t know when we¡¯d finish.¡± Xu Zimei looked up slightly to the Tongming Observer in the sky and yelled, ¡°Observer, use whatever trump card you have. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die here.¡± After speaking, Xu Zimei looked at the people beside her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, yell with me.¡± Without hesitation, everyone started calling for help. Someone lamented, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have come to the Burial Buddha Temple.¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid now?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°The real terror hasn¡¯t even appeared yet!¡± Hearing the cries of the crowd, the Tongming Observer didn¡¯t hesitate. As he watched these creatures charge from all directions, overwhelming in ferocity, as if they were set to tear everyone to pieces. The Tongming Observer punched through Evil Ancestor Zhezhuo, retreating swiftly backward several steps. He scoffed coldly and took out something resembling a sacred lamp from his Storage Ring. The lamp was triangular in shape, with three marks engraved in the middle. Only a layer of oil remained inside, and the faint flame struggled to flicker within. At that moment, the Tongming Observer floated the lamp into mid-air. His Spiritual Energy burst forth, and with a downward sweep of his right hand, a sea of fire surged from the lamp, engulfing the heavens. The fire, like a circle, enveloped everyone present and then started expanding outward. The flame was remarkably strange; it burned with an exceptionally vigorous vitality. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Even a mere wisp of a flame could possess a burning prairie¡¯s might. All the monsters that touched the flame screamed in agony. No matter how they struggled, they could not extinguish the blaze. It was as if their very selves were the perfect fuel for the flames. The golden flame¡¯s expansion accelerated, swiftly enveloping heaven and earth in a sea of fire. Though numerous, the monsters had already dispersed in disarray. The sound of ¡°crackle and pop¡± exploded around them. Monsters caught in the flames could not escape their fate of dissolving into a puddle of pus. Watching his kin die in agony, Evil Ancestor Zhezhuo roared. His True Fate Emergence was that of a nine-headed monster, howling furiously. The monster¡¯s nine heads each represented a different element. With earth-shaking momentum, it charged at the Tongming Observer. ¡°This flame is from the Arrogant Ancestor of the past,¡± the Tongming Observer said calmly. ¡°It contains the collective will of all beings and is the bane of your Bloodthirsty Evil Clan.¡± The two resumed their battle with one another. Seeing that most of the monsters around had perished in the flames, with only a small fraction fleeing, those present finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This place is too dangerous, I need to leave,¡± someone inhaled deeply on the side, saying with a distressed expression. ¡°The entire Ancient Realm has been sealed, no one can escape.¡± ¡°So what do we do? We can¡¯t just wait for death. Besides, going directly to the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan¡¯s stronghold, what¡¯s the difference between that and seeking death?¡± Hearing the surrounding debate, Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. Ants should always know their place. The Bloodthirsty Evil Clan was not a particularly large group. The Tongming Observer¡¯s Holy Fire had, in fact, killed the majority of their people a moment ago. At this time, the higher-ups of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan were probably still fuming with rage. Xu Zimei rose into the air and flew straight toward the location of the Heaven-reaching Path. Everyone watching his departing figure was startled. ¡°Has he gone mad? Does he really dare to go?¡± ¡°Should we follow him?¡± ¡°If you want to go, go. It¡¯s seeking death,¡± was the reply. ¡­ Once inside the Heaven-reaching Path, there were no obstructions along the way. The surrounding void pulsated irregularly, and the path was lined with Teleportation Arrays. Xu Zimei tread through the ethereal air, stepping into the innermost Teleportation Array. With his body briefly traversing the void, layers of ripples billowed across the space before him, like droplets on a rippling lake. He emerged from the void, and his line of sight suddenly broadened. No sooner had his figure appeared than applause rang out around him. This was a dark and silent grand hall. At the very front of the hall was a royal throne. Beneath the throne stood nine figures in a descending order. The person on the throne was hidden in darkness, indiscernible except for the faint outline of their silhouette. ¡°You truly are brave,¡± someone spoke up at this moment. ¡°To come alone to the stronghold of our Bloodthirsty Evil Clan.¡± Looking at the figures at the head, Xu Zimei gave a light chuckle. ¡°The Evil God and his nine Evil Generals?¡± Chapter 357 - Chapter 357 Chapter 356 The Ten Stepping into Immortality Descend ?Chapter 357: Chapter 356: The Ten Stepping into Immortality Descend Chapter 357: Chapter 356: The Ten Stepping into Immortality Descend ¡°` In the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, the real dominator behind the scenes is not the so-called Four Ancient Ancestors. Of course, the world only knows about the Four Ancient Ancestors, ignorant of the true mastermind who rarely appearsa€¡±the Evil God and his Nine Evil Generals. Each of the Nine Evil Generals possesses strength comparable to that of the Ancient Ancestors. Especially the Evil God himself, whose strength, much like his person, is completely enshrouded in mystery. ¡­a€| At this moment, upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Evil God was taken aback for a moment before he spoke indifferently, ¡°It seems you know quite a lot.¡± ¡°Without preparation, how would I dare come to your Burial Buddha Temple,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°This place is proclaimed to be a forbidden land where even a Great Emperor in his lifetime would not matter.¡± ¡°Then let me see your preparations,¡± the Evil God responded coolly. Immediately, one of the Nine Evil Generals seated below, the Secret Heretic Warrior, thrust a gigantic hand toward Xu Zimei in an attempt to suppress him. The Nine Evil Generals of this Evil God have cultivated the legendary Nine Secrets. Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Shu, Zu, Qian, Xing. Each Secret represents the extreme limit of self-levels. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï At this moment, as his massive hand fell, an endless sharpness permeated the surroundings. The sound of thunderous explosions echoed throughout the entire hall. Xu Zimei stood in place without moving; a pair of large hands reached out from the void to block the attack for him. The person in the void never showed themselves, only blocking the attack for Xu Zimei before falling silent again. ¡°Quite interesting,¡± the Evil God at the head sneered coldly. The dark fog that shrouded the great hall began to disperse. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei could finally see the faces of the people seated at the head. The Nine Evil Generals were not very distinct from each other, their figures all enveloped within ample black robes. They were very similar to the monsters outside. As for the Evil God at the head, he looked even more human-like. This Evil God was a pale young man. Dressing in a white feather robe made his complexion appear sickly pale. If he did not open his mouth to reveal those two sharp teeth, he would look no different from an ordinary human being. ¡°State your purpose for coming here,¡± the Evil God said indifferently. His gaze was piercing as he insolently reclined on his throne, scrutinizing Xu Zimei as if looking at a person about to die. ¡°To exterminate all of you, and then obtain what I want,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°Such a big tone,¡± the Evil God licked his lips, the two sharp teeth gleaming coldly in the darkness. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Nine Evil Generals seated at the head also exuded an imposing might. Nine different lights of Immortal Might burst forth from the nine men, combining and pressing towards Xu Zimei to suppress him. ¡°Before battle, shouldn¡¯t all unnecessary factors be cleared away?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Evil God¡¯s gaze became sharp, and with a wave of his hand, several streams of dark energy dispersed, colliding against the spaces around them. The sound of shattering echoed. ¡°Crack, crack,¡± as if something were breaking apart. At this moment, whether in the Central Continent or the other four continents, In many halls of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect where matters were discussed, mirrors floating in mid-air cracked. ¡°He¡¯s really cautious,¡± a deep voice commented with a sigh. ¡°At least we know now, that place is stronger than we imagined.¡± ¡°The Forbidden Land is, after all, a Forbidden Land. It¡¯s just that no one knows who that young man is?¡± ¡°Send people to investigate and keep a close eye on the movements of the Burial Buddha Temple. We are not yet strong enough to confront it.¡± ¡­ As the sound of the mirrors breaking echoed, the Evil God let out a cold snort. ¡°A bunch of little mice!¡± ¡°I heard that you were once a banished race,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°A species that should have been annihilated from this world long ago.¡± ¡°` ¡°Who in this world is born to reign high above others?¡± the Evil God said indifferently. ¡°Although our existence may lead to more deaths, it¡¯s simply the survival of the fittest. It just means that those people aren¡¯t fit to live.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. ¡°And you think you are?¡± Gazing at the formidable presence of the nine Evil Generals soaring into the sky, Xu Zimei waved his hand grandly. An endless space spread out beneath his feet, and a Teleportation Array appeared beside him. On the other side of the Teleportation Array, the vast Immortal Might echoed. One by one, figures descended into the great hall with the aid of the Teleportation Array. Each of these figures carried an imposing aura, and Immortal Might surged around them. They were like gods, causing the surrounding space to succumb to their presence. Five Stepping into Immortality powerhouses from the Divine Gate, three from the Ancient Nether. One from the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, and another from the Fan Family of the Central Continent. A total of ten Stepping into Immortality powerhouses crossed through layers of the void from one end of the Teleportation Array, descending between heaven and earth. At the moment these ten great Stepping into Immortality powerhouses arrived, Bai Meng¡¯s towering figure also stepped out from the void amidst a sky filled with Demonic Qi. ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡± Following Bai Meng¡¯s respectful shout, the ten great Stepping into Immortality powerhouses also shouted in unison. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the Evil God, whose expression was awkward. He said indifferently, ¡°I know your Bloodthirsty Evil Clan is strong. It must have been no simple task to return from the Exile Lands. But there are too many strong beings in this world, even Great Emperors have to seek out the Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± the Evil God asked Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent. ¡°We have no grudge between us, after all. If what you desire is not too excessive, I can give it to you.¡± ¡°The wise know their times,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He continued, ¡°The Nine Regions Grand Body and the Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, as you should understand,¡± the Evil God shook his head evenly. He replied, ¡°What those two things represent, I understand far better than you.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss, just as you¡¯ve said. Survival of the fittest,¡± Xu Zimei gestured dismissively, his eyes slightly narrowed as he spoke softly. ¡°Kill them all.¡± As his command fell, several strands of Immortal Might surged from behind him into the heavens. The ten Stepping into Immortality powerhouses charged straight into the fray. And Bai Meng also advanced step by step toward the Evil God. Feeling the strong authority emanating from Bai Meng, the Taoist Charm spread all around. ¡°Your kind of existence, I encountered one many years ago,¡± the Evil God said impassively. Bai Meng looked at the Evil God with slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°Blood Nether Emperor,¡± the Evil God continued, ¡°He came to my Burial Buddha Temple by virtue of his status as a Great Emperor, demanding an item. But he ended up trapped for seven days before he managed to escape.¡± ¡°Great Emperors are but ants,¡± Bai Meng said coolly. Great Emperors merely opened the Nine Vein Gates. To someone like him, who spanned an Epoch, there were too many strong ones he had seen. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t follow in his footsteps,¡± the Evil God snorted coldly. At that moment, endless Demonic Qi coalesced in midair. It clashed and mingled chaotically with Bai Meng¡¯s Demonic Qi. The Evil God¡¯s figure grew tenfold in size, his body shattering the firmament of the great hall above. His figure tore through layers of darkness, looking down at everyone present. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358 Chapter 357 The Tenth Vein Gate Direct to the Other Shore ?Chapter 358: Chapter 357: The Tenth Vein Gate Direct to the Other Shore Chapter 358: Chapter 357: The Tenth Vein Gate Direct to the Other Shore When the Evil God¡¯s massive silhouette loomed over everyone present, his claws descended directly. With a ¡°boom,¡± the hall where everyone was located completely collapsed. It was only when the hall collapsed that Xu Zimei could see clearly the place where the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan resided. It was a space of utter darkness, devoid of any light. Darkness, silence, loneliness, coldness. These were the only words Xu Zimei could think of to characterize this space. The creatures living here would be forever doomed to a solitary darkness. Until the moment of their death. ¡°Is this the Exile Lands?¡± Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings. The stronghold of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan was not within the Ancient Realm. The Ancient Realm was merely a cage where they bred their food, while they controlled everything from outside the cage. But sadly, in fact, they themselves existed within another cagea€¡±the Exile Lands. They too were like birds trapped in a cage. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°As you see, there is no life, no light, no Spiritual Energy here. Beings that reside in the Exile Lands only have solitary death in the cold darkness left.¡± The Evil God said indifferently, ¡°And we have lived here for generations, enduring endless torment and torture.¡± Hearing the Evil God¡¯s words, Bai Meng frowned slightly. In this world, he could not sense any Taoist Charm. It was as if his path had been blocked by something. ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying; the Exile Lands is a place abandoned by the Heavenly Dao.¡± The Evil God said with a sneer, ¡°Here, even a Great Emperor cannot feel any Taoist Charm.¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes at the Evil God and said, ¡°This is also the reason you can contend with the Blood Nether Emperor!¡± The strength of the Great Emperor lies in the distinct nature of the Immortal Path. If Taoist Charm cannot be used, then the Great Emperor is no different from a common Stepping into Immortality strong being. The Exile Lands precisely diminish the difference between the two in the Immortal Path to almost nothing. ¡°I admit that your force is somewhat beyond my expectation,¡± said the Evil God indifferently. ¡°But as long as we do not leave these Exile Lands, what can you do to me? When we, the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, have accumulated enough strength and leave these Exile Lands, we will ensure that this world pays for its injustice with a storm of wind and blood.¡± Xu Zimei eyed Bai Meng, who was beside him. ¡°My lord, I will take care of him,¡± Bai Meng hurriedly nodded. All around him, Demonic Qi entwined, enveloping the entire world. Merging with the dark space in which they stood. Countless ferocious faces roared within the darkness. Seeing this scene, the Evil God snorted coldly, surprised, ¡°It seems you¡¯re no mild character either!¡± The Evil God¡¯s body was hundreds of meters tall, resembling a vast monster. As its body grew larger and larger, the skin stretched tight over it, making it look even more like skeletal remains. The claws were tens of meters long, especially the two fangs in its mouth, which seemed sharp enough to pierce through anything. As Bai Meng swung his right hand, the countless ferocious faces in midair all roared and charged down. The ferocious faces passed through the layers of the void, swallowing endless Demonic Qi, as if meteors were falling, apocalyptic. The Evil God, not to be outdone, opened its gaping maw and let out a heaven-piercing roar. Demonic aura filled the air around it, its body surface covered with a layer of dark gray luminescence. It blocked all the ferocious faces. Then, with a swipe of its massive paw, it struck down at the position where Bai Meng stood. Bai Meng snorted coldly, his fist also punching through the Endless Void, carrying roaring Demonic Qi back in retaliation. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just a battle between Bai Meng and the Evil God. The nine Evil Generals and the ten Stepping into Immortality strong beings brought by Xu Zimei were also fighting. Some were engaged in single combat, while others were entangled in chaos. The entire world was constantly collapsing and restoring, repeating the process. ¡°Rumble,¡± the sound of explosions echoed all around, unable to subside for a long time. This battle seemed as if it was going to bring down the entire firmament. Spatial turbulence surged, and the mad wind and torrential rain were like shocking waves. Fortunately, this was the Exile Lands, which made it difficult to cause any large-scale damage. a€| a€| a€| Xu Zimei stepped forward to the throne at the head of the room. He crushed the throne before him with his foot. Then, he narrowed his eyes and closed them in contemplation. ¡°You cannot defeat me here,¡± the Evil God shouted at Bai Meng. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all stop? To continue fighting like this is meaningless.¡± ¡°Ants will always do only what ants do, viewing the world through the eyes of an ant,¡± Bai Meng said indifferently. He took a deep breath, and at that moment, an unusual aura emanated from within him. This aura was like a waterfall plunging three thousand feet straight down, cascading toward the Nine Skies, resolute and unstoppable. It is widely known that there are twelve Vein Gates within the human body. Breaking through the twelve Vein Gates could transcend the limits of the species, gaining an unimaginable lifespan and potential. Even reaching the Other Shore of the firmament. This is legend, heard by all, yet never truly witnessed. The Great Emperor is the pinnacle of this world. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï But whether Entering the Taoism or Stepping into Immortality, they are merely beings who have opened nine Vein Gates. ¡°Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Lin Que, Cheng An, Shen Poxu.¡± These are the names of the first nine Vein Gates, but few in the Yuan Central Continent know of the existence of the tenth Vein Gate. ¡°Bi Yuan!¡± At that moment when Bai Meng forcefully opened the tenth Vein Gate, thunder roared and the wind and rain wavered. Endless Spiritual Energy burst through the layers of Spatial Walls, converging in this Exile Land. A dazzling golden light flickered in all worlds. This golden light seemed to contain an unimaginable great terror. The Evil God was certain, this was a scene he would never forget in his lifetime. The golden light shot straight into the Nine Skies, echoing mightily above, as if everything in the world was no more than fleeting, just like a sea change over the ages. The Evil God didn¡¯t even have time to react before he felt an irresistible force descending from the firmament. The next moment, his vision blurred. When his sight restored the next instant, he found himself in the skies above the Ancient Realm. Moreover, the Spatial Walls all around had already been sealed, preventing him from escaping. Not just him, but the nine Evil Generals he called his own had also been completely suppressed. He looked at the man before him. Bai Meng, with his blood-colored robe, fluttered in the wind. His towering figure stood respectfully before Xu Zimei. He looked at Bai Meng, the tenth Vein Gate. His body trembled slightly, perhaps with fear and excitement. This was the realm he had once found insurmountable yet longed for in his life. An existence that transcended the Great Emperor. A true Eternal powerhouse. At this moment, this man stood before him, plain and unremarkable. As if for him, this was nothing more than an ordinary affair. He looked again at Xu Zimei, failing to understand why a being of this level would be so deferent to him. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359 Chapter 358 Nine Regions Grand Body Acquired ?Chapter 359: Chapter 358: Nine Regions Grand Body Acquired Chapter 359: Chapter 358: Nine Regions Grand Body Acquired The Evil God couldn¡¯t comprehend, only horrified by the energy behind Xu Zimei. He understood even less how such a transcendent being, beyond the Great Emperor, could exist in the Yuan Central Continent. Logically speaking, after advancing to a Great Emperor, if one wanted to further progress, they must go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens! Bai Meng raised his head, slightly frowning. Above in the sky, thunderbolts were flashing, with a red terrifying thunder brewing at the center. It seemed eager to deliver the killing blow to him. The ¡°crackling¡± sound of exploding thunder gathered overhead. Bai Meng knew that this was because he had forcefully broken through his tenth Vein Gate, violating the rules of this world. Unless he went to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, the Heavenly Dao would bring down the Heavenly Punishment to annihilate him. ¡°My lord, give me a quarter of an hour; I will deal with this thing,¡± Bai Meng said, pointing at the Heavenly Punishment above. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Xu Zimei nodded, watching Bai Meng leave. In his heart, there was always this feeling that Bai Meng was getting closer and closer to his mission. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Perhaps one day he would leave. Xu Zimei also knew that he must become stronger quickly. His gaze was fixed on the Evil God beside him, who was completely immobilized and could not move at all. ¡°Do you wish to be annihilated?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s all up to your single thought,¡± the Evil God said with a bitter smile. At this moment, he had already lost the imposing image of the colossal being he had been before. He reverted to that pale-faced, sickly looking young man. Having one¡¯s life and death in the hands of another wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling. Long ago, he had experienced it once. His race had been exiled. And now, it was happening again, more severe than before, almost leading to their annihilation. ¡°The existence of your race inevitably requires more bloodshed, and this also means that killing will never cease,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Hand over everything your race possesses. I will leave a portion of your bloodline, not enough to annihilate it. It can be allowed to proliferate.¡± The Evil God was silent for a moment and finally said, ¡°I will give you everything. And I swear I will never step out of the Exile Lands for the rest of my life. You let all of us leave, how about that?¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Really?¡± The Evil God seemed astonished; he had spoken with a probing intent. He hadn¡¯t expected Xu Zimei to agree so readily. ¡°I only want my things, as for other matters, as long as you Bloodthirsty Evil Clan don¡¯t trouble me, it¡¯s none of my concern,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°As for the people of the Ancient Realm, I will tell them the truth. Those who want to leave can go to the outside world. Those who want to stay can decide for themselves.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the Evil God fell silent for a moment, finally thanking Xu Zimei. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me; actually, I originally thought to kill you all for some peace,¡± Xu Zimei said shaking his head. ¡°It was Bai Meng who pleaded for your sake, asking me to spare you.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Evil God was slightly startled. Clearly, this was unexpected for him. In truth, Xu Zimei was not lying; Bai Meng had indeed pleaded. Although Xu Zimei did not understand why Bai Meng had pleaded, he decided to let the people of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan go. ¡­ With the suppression seal canceled, the Evil God waved a great hand, and the space in front of him was torn apart. A Spatial Gate appeared around him. The Spatial Gate pulsed with waves, and it was unclear where it might lead. ¡°Inside this detached space are all my collections,¡± the Evil God said. ¡°You can take whatever you want; even if you empty it, it does not matter.¡± Xu Zimei stepped into the Space Gate, not fearful of any trickery from the Evil God. Once he entered the independent space, his vision became constrained. This independent space was indeed not very large, medium-sized at best. Directly ahead were several grand halls connected to each other. In them, weapons, Vein Skills, Cultivation Techniques, and some extraordinary items were all separated. Xu Zimei walked into the grand hall, finding very few items that greatly attracted him. The hall had seven layers in total. Xu Zimei proceeded directly to the seventh layer; compared to the rich variety of the other six layers, the items here were much fewer. Among them, Xu Zimei found the Nine Regions Grand Body and the Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone he needed. The Nine Regions Grand Body was a sky-blue bead. It was divided into nine sections, each inscribed with nine different patterns. It looked incomparably mysterious. The Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone, however, was something that Ancient Nether needed. In the beginning of the Epoch, at the dawn of Heaven-Splitting Earth-Dividing, it was the first crystal stone formed from the Heavenly Dao. This Crystal Stone had a grand origin and significant use, but it was somewhat dispensable for Xu Zimei. The Crystal Stone required specific items and conditions to be used. After securing these two items, Xu Zimei glanced over the other few items. Among them was one that could be considered an unexpected joy. It was exactly what Chaos required. ¡°Breaking Immortal Soul!¡± He had always been preparing for Chaos¡¯ advancement into the Immortal Ascension Boundary. The other three main herbs were already complete, only this Breaking Immortal Soul was yet to be found. Unexpectedly, he found it here today. After taking it, Xu Zimei left the grand hall and stepped out of the Space Gate. He took some important items but didn¡¯t strip the place bare. After all, many things there were indeed useless to him. ¡­ ¡°Go,¡± Xu Zimei said to the members of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, gesturing slightly with his hand. The Evil God and the nine Evil Generals bowed to Xu Zimei and finally shattered the void to leave far away. ¡°The Destiny of this world must be carried by you. What a tragic era for the Talented Disciples!¡± Before leaving, the Evil God muttered to himself. The residents native to the Ancient Realm, who witnessed the events in the firmament, were observing closely. People guessed privately, not daring to draw a definite conclusion. It wasn¡¯t until a thunderous shout resonated in the skies, the voice echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°The lies of the Ancient Realm are debunked today. You are but livestock raised in a cage, and what you call the Ancient Realm is no more than a Sealing Ground. Should anyone wish to understand the real world, leave the Ruins Forbidden Land. The exit is there. But I must warn you, the outside world is far more dangerous and spectacular than this.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice died down, the entire Ancient Realm erupted into commotion. For them, perhaps this moment was indeed the collapse of their worldview. The perceptions they¡¯d established since childhood made it hard for many to accept at once. Some might have had doubts before, but most people were actually still in the dark. The heroes who were Law Enforcers instantly became man-eating Demons. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t concern himself with that, believing he had done all he could. In fact, the life and death of these people had nothing to do with him. Now wanting to leave with the items he had obtained, Xu Zimei prepared to depart from this place. Soon after, Bai Meng approached from afar, traversing the air. His aura was somewhat unstable; the recent Heavenly Punishment had indeed caused him some hindrance. There were faint traces of fresh blood on his Blood Robe. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360 Chapter 359 Advancing to the Pinnacle of Saint Vein ?Chapter 360: Chapter 359 Advancing to the Pinnacle of Saint Vein Chapter 360: Chapter 359 Advancing to the Pinnacle of Saint Vein ¡°Are you all right?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Heavenly Dao is truly ruthless, but the laws of the world are indeed not easy to break,¡± Bai Meng replied with a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, you might not see me anymore.¡± ¡°You should be leaving soon, too,¡± Xu Zimei said. Bai Meng fell silent for a moment before finally smiling, ¡°Everyone has their own path to follow, isn¡¯t it the same for the lord?¡± ¡°What my path is, I do not know, I simply keep moving forward,¡± Xu Zimei responded flatly. ¡°Strong enough to defeat everything, then fate and life and death will no longer matter.¡± Bai Meng nodded firmly and said, ¡°I believe in the lord.¡± ¡­a€| After talking with Bai Meng for a while, Xu Zimei also met with Tongming Observer, King Qinyou, and several others. Previously, these individuals were blocking the three ancient ancestors outside. ¡°Why did the people from the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan suddenly retreat?¡± Tongming Observer looked at Xu Zimei, asking with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know, there might be something at play,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. King Qinyou remained silent, knowing that Xu Zimei had probably already succeeded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The matters of the Ancient Realm came to an end. The group did not gain much, and for those present, being able to leave alive was a great fortune. They dared not ask for too much. After leaving the Ancient Realm, on the way through the void of the Forbidden Land, Xu Zimei already saw many of the original inhabitants wanting to leave this place. Exiting from the Ancient Realm, they were still within the temples of Wuhua Temple. ¡°What about those people from Wuhua Temple?¡± someone asked curiously. Wu Qianjun and several others were brought out, but Xu Zimei did not intervene. He knew that Tongming Observer would probably not kill these people. Compared to everyone else¡¯s panic and dread, Wu Qianjun¡¯s expression was much more calm and natural. ¡°What do you say, how should I deal with you?¡± Tongming Observer looked at Wu Qianjun and the rest, asking. ¡°I¡¯ve come to understand over these days, allowing the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan to open the entrance here. Although I am not the murderer, I am an accomplice,¡± Wu Qianjun said indifferently. ¡°However you choose to punish me, I accept, even if it costs me my life.¡± ¡°Seal the temple,¡± Tongming Observer fell silent for a short while before leaving after uttering these words. Then, one after another, everyone else also left. Looking at the backs of all the departing people, Wu Qianjun remained silent for a long time. His lips moved as if wanting to say something. In the end, he fell silent. At that moment, his silhouette seemed to have aged a lot. ¡­ Together with King Qinyou, they went to Buddhist Rites City and found a meditation room. ¡°That item should be given to me now,¡± King Qinyou said somewhat impatiently. ¡°Afraid that I will go back on my word?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He said so as he tossed the Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone to King Qinyou. ¡°I am a person who values honesty the most.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± King Qinyou took the Crystal Stone and said solemnly. He truly experienced the power of Burial Buddha Temple and knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Xu Zimei, it would have been nearly impossible for them from Ancient Nether to obtain the Crystal Stone by themselves. ¡°If you ever need any help in the future, you can just take your Yama Order Token and find me.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something I can¡¯t resolve, seeking help from your Ancient Nether would be useless, too,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh, shaking his head. After chatting with King Qinyou for a while, King Qinyou hurriedly took the Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone and returned to his clan. Xu Zimei was also preparing to advance to the Saint Vein Realm and deduce its peak levels in one fell swoop. Making too much commotion in Buddhist Rites City was not good. Xu Zimei simply left the city, planning to find a secluded place before attempting the breakthrough. After all, he was about to merge with the second Battle Body, an endeavor that required great care. Having left Buddhist Rites City, he flew westward for several tens of kilometers. Xu Zimei finally found a relatively silent peak. He carved a deep cave halfway up the mountain. From there, he began his long period of cultivation. ¡­ Breaking through the seventh Vein Gate, he ascended from the Emperor Pulse Realm to the Saint Vein Realm. The most significant hallmark of this was the Divine Soul. Only by possessing a complete Divine Soul could one be considered a true Saint Vein powerhouse. Humans have Three Souls and Seven Spirits, lacking any of them is not acceptable. The Divine Soul is an extra true soul that emerges within a cultivator upon reaching a certain realm. It can enhance a cultivator¡¯s strength in every aspect. Of course, the Divine Soul is also very fragile; if destroyed, it¡¯s fatal for the cultivator. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, the Chaos Pearl stationed at the cave entrance just in case. At this moment, his consciousness had entered the True Fate World. The Chaos Pearl hovered mid-air, its power flowing into his body bit by bit. Xu Zimei was perfecting his own Way. The path he would take in the future. The further one progressed on the cultivator¡¯s path, the more difficult it became. A faint rumbling sound erupted inside Xu Zimei¡¯s body and all around him. From his body¡¯s muscle and bone, the tiny Small Circulations, and the Grand Circulation. Xu Zimei carefully sorted through them all. Ensuring that the Spiritual Energy flowed unobstructed while striking at the seventh Vein Gate. This process alone took nearly seven days. After seven days, the Spiritual Energy within Xu Zimei surged like a long river, as if it could sever the sky. The roaring ¡°Shocking Waves¡± were tumultuous and powerful. Flowing unhindered, it rushed forth with an overwhelming force. This river of Spiritual Energy, together with the power of the Ten-Vein Fruit hidden within Xu Zimei¡¯s body, converged and swept through in unison, and with a ¡°boom,¡± Even just the first collision caused the Lin Que, representing the seventh Vein Gate, to show cracks. Xu Zimei wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and another rumble heralded a second impact. With a ¡°crack¡±, it seemed as though something had shattered. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura strengthened by more than tens of times. The might of the Saint Vein Realm enveloped him. With the seventh Vein Gate now fully open, he could seemingly hear the sound of the rushing Spiritual Energy river within him. In this moment, as energy from the Chaos Pearl desperately merged into Xu Zimei¡¯s body, His level in the Saint Vein Realm was also rising bit by bit. Saint Vein first level, Saint Vein second level, ¡­ Saint Vein ninth level. Until he reached the pinnacle of the Saint Vein Realm, the increase in his aura finally began to slow. However, Xu Zimei did not dare to be negligent at this time. Next to his heart, a tiny human-shaped Divine Soul had begun to take form. This tiny figure appeared exactly like Xu Zimei. Practically a miniature version of Xu Zimei. The coalescence and transformation of the Divine Soul needed a considerable amount of time. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry, this transformation took an entire half-month. Half a month later, a sharp cry resounded through the mountain, echoing across the halfway point. Xu Zimei opened his eyes, slowly exhaling a breath of white air. His eyes were bright and sharp, appearing more radiant and dazzling than ever. At this moment, his inner Divine Soul was completely consolidated; he could indeed be regarded as a true pinnacle powerhouse of the Saint Vein Realm. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361 Chapter 360 Integrating the Nine Regions Grand Body ?Chapter 361: Chapter 360: Integrating the Nine Regions Grand Body Chapter 361: Chapter 360: Integrating the Nine Regions Grand Body The Divine Soul¡¯s tiny figure, with eyes slightly closed, sat cross-legged at Xu Zimei¡¯s abdomen. He was naked, the face utterly expressionless. At this moment, as Xu Zimei advanced to the Saint Vein Realm, his True Fate World was expanding in a manner visible to the naked eye. The area of the True Fate World was growing ever larger. Land and sea alike spread endlessly amid the ¡°rumble rumble¡± of tectonic movements. The horizon fused with the ocean, becoming one. Chaos and numerous Monster Beasts stood within their established Myriad Demons Tribe, gazing at all this with calm. This was the anomaly of the Saint Vein Realm. Of course, for Xu Zimei, there was an even more crucial step to come. That was to merge with the Nine Regions Grand Body. The manifestation of the Divine Soul had greatly increased his strength, at one point reaching the peak level of the Saint Vein Realm. Yet at this moment, the Divine Soul was still extremely fragile. He swallowed the War Bead from the Nine Regions Grand Body into his stomach. As the War Bead entered his abdomen, it faced the Divine Soul from afar. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei slowly connected the resonance between the two. The Creation Force surrounded his body, flowing through him like a gentle stream. Slowly enwrapping itself around the Nine Regions Grand Body and the Divine Soul. After a long time, the tiny figure inside him began to tremble slightly. The tiny figure was also enveloped in the Creation Force. Suddenly, the previously tightly shut eyes of the tiny figure opened, and a flash of brilliance passed through them. The tiny figure looked at the Nine Regions Grand Body before him, and with a small opening of its mouth, swallowed the Battle Body Bead. At this moment, the tiny figure shone with a resplendent golden light, and it seemed to experience pain in its abdomen. Its expression twisted, rolling and tumbling within Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Xu Zimei hurriedly used the Creation Force and the Tree of Life to treat the tiny figure¡¯s injuries. The Tree of Life remained remarkably effective in healing the Divine Soul. The tiny figure¡¯s body, originally covered in many cracks as if about to shatter, slowly absorbed the power of the Nine Regions Grand Body under Xu Zimei¡¯s all-out treatment. Gradually adapting to the existence of the Battle Body. In fact, this transformation had taken a considerable length of time in the outside world. After a long while again, the tiny figure gradually stood up and returned to his original cross-legged position. But now, the tiny figure was vastly different from before. It was adorned in a nine-colored armor. The armor was divided into nine palaces, each guarded by a creature. The tiny figure, imposing and majestic, radiated a nine-colored glow, its sharpness fully revealed. If Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul were to be attacked in the future, it would have to first breach the defenses of these nine palaces. An ordinary person might not even be able to break through a single palace. Moreover, this Nine Regions Grand Body possessed not only defense, but its Divine Soul attacks also ranked among the foremost of all techniques. ¡­ Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. The cave he was in was now covered in cobwebs; the interior was damp and gloomy. In the mountains, there were no years; in cultivation, no time was counted. This advancement to the Saint Vein Realm and the integration with the Nine Regions Grand Body had taken him two months of time. He was already considered quick, thanks to the presence of the Tree of Life. Xu Zimei was not afraid to get hurt, often pushing his body to the limit before stopping. In the later stages, like ordinary people seeking Enlightenment, breaking through to higher realms, even a hundred years would not be strange. Xu Zimei stepped out of the cave. He did not see the desired sunlight; instead, it was snowing heavily outside. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The snowflakes danced between heaven and earth. The withering leaves and yellowing autumn, had finally, silently left with his period of seclusion. He walked on land thickly blanketed with snow, his figure gradually disappearing into the wind and snow. A trail of deep footprints appeared, strikingly evident as they followed the figure that vanished into the skyline. ¡­¡­¡­. If you were to lay out a map of the Eastern Continent before you, it would surely be a magnificent and expansive landscape, a testament to its grandeur. The Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the six most powerful forces, dominate this land. But to say that the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects rule over the entire core region of the Eastern Continent isn¡¯t entirely true. The core region of the Eastern Continent is vast and boundless, with the Immortal Sects occupying most of it. Still, there are many territories with their own dominators. Whether they are forbidden lands or treacherous places, certain remote or special areas exist. Dragon City is one such location. It is situated on the distant northern border of the Eastern Continent. At the northernmost point, close to the Endless Heaven Sea, it serves as a dividing line of the continent. On one side of Dragon City lies the Eastern Continent, whereas beyond the Endless Heaven Sea, another realm awaits across the horizon. The Northern Continent! The Endless Heaven Sea separates everything, dividing the five continents and encircling the Central Continent. Traveling from the Eastern to the Northern Continent is not particularly difficult. Here, one can traverse the Endless Heaven Sea via airships to reach the Other Shore. Dragon City doesn¡¯t belong to any force. To put it simply, they are a force in and of themselves. A strong and ancient existence. A million years ago, during the Era War, the True Martial Great Emperor sought to establish the Era of Emperors. The Heavenly Curtain War God slaughtered the entire Dragon Clan, It is said that on that day, blood flowed like rivers, and the Dragon Clan¡¯s fresh blood forged an epically cruel Changhe, signifying the demise of the Dragon Clan. Indeed, during that time, some humans willingly served as lapdogs to the Monster Beasts, as the might of the Monster Beasts in the Wild Desolation Era had deeply ingrained itself in people¡¯s hearts. The task of forging a new era was exceedingly difficult. Even when the True Martial Great Emperor had exclusive control over the ten Divine Beasts, many were still skeptical. Among these skeptics was Dragon City, the most prominent representative. They built Dragon City and revered the Divine Dragon as their totem, willing to serve the Divine Dragon from generation to generation. The only apparent benefit was the occasional grant of Dragon Blood cleansing by the Divine Dragon, eventually becoming Dragon Blood Warriors. ¡­¡­¡­ Dragon Blood Warriors, a type of exotic species clad in human skin, completely substituting their human bloodline with dragon blood. This exotic species, with its mottled bloodline, cannot progress far on the Martial Path. To reach higher levels on their Martial Path to Heaven, they must purify their bloodline to pureness. Over the years, Dragon City has kept to itself, quietly developing at one end of the Endless Heaven Sea. Consequently, many have lost interest in Dragon City, This ancient existence has faced countless setbacks from the Wild Desolation Era to the present, eventually arriving at this precarious state. A grand celebration of the family on the Northern Continent is set to take place in a few months. According to the information Xu Zimei has gathered, it seems to be a grand lifespan celebration. A ten thousand year lifespan celebration to honor his grandfather. When the time comes, it is expected that the entire Northern Continent will be in attendance, whether the grandfather will make a public appearance remains unknown. The last time he saw his grandfather was, it seems, right after his own birth. The memory has become quite vague. He had previously promised the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun to deliver his legacy back to the family, and this trip also happens to provide a convenient opportunity to do so. Once he finds the Void Spirit Monkey, it will be time to venture to the Ancient Demon Cave and inquire about the Demon Lord¡¯s affairs. The existence of the Demon Lord has likely always been the matter of greatest concern in Xu Zimei¡¯s heart. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362 Chapter 361 Dustless Pill Master ?Chapter 362: Chapter 361 Dustless Pill Master Chapter 362: Chapter 361 Dustless Pill Master After seven days of travel, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the place where Dragon City was located. From a distance, the construction of this city was indeed vast and awe-inspiring. Nine giant dragons soared straight up, and at the convergence of their heads, a sapphire blue orb emitted a dazzling light. The city¡¯s entire shape was just like this. About the nine dragons and the sapphire blue orb, the masters of Dragon City had never explained their meaning. Therefore, many people in later generations had secretly speculated about it. The Nine Dragons playing with the pearl, or perhaps a battle of divine dragons. Arriving at the base of Dragon City, golden bricks and purple tiles, along with the thick city walls carrying the heavy breath of ancient history, rushed to meet one¡¯s face. Every divine dragon on the perimeter of the city seemed lifelike, as if they truly existed. Watching over every person who entered the city. Even a faint dragon might suppressed them. Xu Zimei walked into the city. As a seafaring manager of vessels that navigated the Endless Heaven Sea, this was the closest city to both the Eastern Continent and the Northern Continent. One could imagine the prosperity of Dragon City. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Dense crowds of people walked along the city¡¯s main thoroughfares. Xu Zimei was not one to seek out excitement, but there were places in Dragon City that he needed to go. The materials for Chaos¡¯s advancement to the Immortal Realm had been prepared. The crafting of the ¡°Blood Devouring Immortality Pill¡± was urgent. The method of making this pill had been lost, and even if you asked the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s three Pill Elders and Masters to concoct it, They were not absolutely certain of success. Moreover, there was only one set of ingredients, and Xu Zimei could not afford a second failure. So he had to find someone who could craft the pill in one go. ¡­¡­ Speaking of which, it¡¯s impossible not to mention the founder of the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. Firstly, at the earliest stage of the Yuan Central Continent, there wasn¡¯t the concept of pills. Until later, a man known as Pill Elder appeared, who established the existence of the pill medicine system. And he pioneered the indispensable and prestigious profession of an alchemist. The existence of alchemists led humanity to the surprising discovery that transforming herbs into pills, Not only preserved their complete medicinal properties but also allowed humans to absorb them better. What was more important was that the combination of different herbs resulted in pills with varying effects when crafted. This opened a door to a new world for humanity, which was still at the stage of exploration. Since then, a craze for pill crafting swept the entire Yuan Central Continent. All sorts of alchemists appeared out of nowhere. Some for fame and fortune, others because they were truly passionate about creating through alchemy. In the years that followed, countless alchemists added bricks to the vast system with the pills they created. More and more legendary predecessors began to be remembered. Among these, a man known as the Dustless Pill Master contemplated a question. ¡°Are pills really only for human consumption?¡± He believed that pills were suitable for any race. So, he took a different approach and began creating pills for the Monster Beasts to consume. Thereafter, various pills related to Monster Beasts were crafted by his hand. And what truly made him famous was probably this so-called Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. A pill that could help Monster Beasts in their Stepping into Immortality, increasing their success rate. At the time, it caused a stir not only among the human race but also induced an even stronger storm among the Monster Race. To say it shook the entire Monster Race was no exaggeration. ¡­¡­ The Dustless Pill Master wasn¡¯t a particularly ancient figure. His entire life was devoted to the effort of crafting pills. The Blood Devouring Immortality Pill was also a divine pill that he created after nearly a thousand years. Because pills appeared too recently, and there were not many who truly knew how to make them. That was the most difficult problem Zimei Xu was facing now. She entered the main street of Dragon City. Zimei Xu first found an inn. Due to the large number of people coming and going in Dragon City, Zimei Xu had to visit several inns before finally finding a room. The whereabouts of the Dustless Pill Master had always been a mystery. He devoted himself to pill making, even somewhat indifferent to worldly matters, not seeking fame or profit. However, in her previous life, Zimei had heard news of the Dustless Pill Master appearing in Dragon City. Afterward, many high-ranking members of the Monster Race came out one after another, seeking to visit and ask the Dustless Pill Master for pill making. The largest pill workshop in Dragon City was the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. It was established by the Dominators of Dragon City, the Long Family. It contained all kinds of rare items, including pills, divine weapons, and secret manuals. And the prices were very reasonable. This massive pavilion essentially occupied sixty percent of the business in the entire Dragon City. Zimei Xu entered the Myriad Treasures Pavilion, which was adorned not with glittering gold, but rather with an elegantly simple style. The first floor of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion was boundlessly vast, with various items displayed on the countertops, then divided into several areas. Because there were so many people on the first floor. No one came over to ask Zimei in particular. She happily began to wander around the first floor at her leisure. She hadn¡¯t walked long before she noticed an argument at a counter ahead. The commotion was quite loud, almost coming to blows. Curious, Zimei Xu walked over to take a look. She saw a young man in a blue robe and a green-clad page. The young man looked at the page angrily, saying, ¡°The Dragon Bone Herb was clearly something I spotted first. Why should I let it go to you?¡± ¡°So what if you spotted it first? It¡¯s not yours if you haven¡¯t said you want to buy it. What now?¡± the page retorted with a cold snort. ¡°Isn¡¯t this me asking about the price? You are going too far,¡± the young man¡¯s face flushed red, saying angrily. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then, the crowd was pushed aside, and a portly man covered in sweat arrived, followed by several Myriad Treasures Pavilion guards. ¡°Who dares to create trouble in my Myriad Treasures Pavilion?¡± The portly man, wearing a blue robe, was sweating profusely after walking just a few steps. He had a small goatee and his eyes looked like thin slits, very narrow. Seeing the arrival of the portly man in the blue robe, the page hurriedly approached with an ingratiating smile. He said with a laugh, ¡°Steward Long, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this quarreling about?¡± the portly man glanced at the two, asking indifferently. He seemed to recognize the page, giving him a slight nod. ¡°I came to buy medicines on behalf of Myriad Pill Master, and I had my eye on this Dragon Bone Herb. Then this brat suddenly appeared, wanting to snatch it from me,¡± the page hurriedly replied. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Finally, he gave the young man a glance and a cold huff. The young man, face turning even redder with anger, was about to retort, when the portly man in blue waved his hand. He said to the page, ¡°Alright, take the Dragon Bone Herb and let this matter rest. Don¡¯t cause trouble here!¡± The page quickly nodded, smiling, ¡°Of course, of course.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t fair,¡± the young man, his eyes slightly red, cried out unwillingly upon seeing the situation. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m doing you a favor,¡± Steward Long turned his head. He looked at the young man with a detached gaze and asked, ¡°Do you want to live, or do you want fairness?¡± Hearing Steward Long¡¯s words, the young man stood rooted to the spot. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363 Chapter 362 Conflict at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion ?Chapter 363: Chapter 362: Conflict at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion Chapter 363: Chapter 362: Conflict at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion He didn¡¯t know who the Myriad Pill Master mentioned by the servant was, but he figured it certainly wasn¡¯t someone simple. Although feeling somewhat resentful, the boy still fell silent. He knew his status was not particularly noble. Seeing this scene, the servant snorted arrogantly. Then he turned and continued to look for other herbs. Xu Zimei chuckled as he watched the servant¡¯s retreating figure. The Myriad Pill Master, he just didn¡¯t know if it was the person he had in mind. ¡­¡­ To move from the first floor of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion to the second, one must possess a silver-grade token. Such a token can only be obtained by spending a certain amount of spirit stones on the first floor of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. After paying five hundred spirit stones, Xu Zimei followed the servant up to the second floor of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Once inside, the servant headed to a counter with a practiced air. He said to the attendant in front of him, ¡°Give me three Purple Heart Grasses.¡± ¡°Hold on, I want all these Purple Heart Grasses,¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and placed a hundred spirit stones on the counter. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The attendant looked at Xu Zimei with a bit of difficulty. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the servant glared coldly at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°I asked for these items first.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°You haven¡¯t paid, so naturally, they¡¯re not yours.¡± ¡°Kid, I advise you to be sensible,¡± the servant said dispassionately. ¡°I am buying these herbs for the Myriad Pill Master.¡± ¡°What nonsense Myriad Pill Master, I need these Purple Heart Grasses today no matter what,¡± Xu Zimei said contemptuously. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°If you can, have that Myriad Pill Master come and speak to me.¡± ¡°Kid, who do you think you are, to casually meet the Myriad Pill Master?¡± The servant snorted coldly and said, ¡°You must be new here. Haven¡¯t you heard of the Myriad Pill Master¡¯s reputation in Dragon City?¡± As they were talking, the Steward Long from downstairs came up as well. ¡°What¡¯s the matter again?¡± Steward Long frowned impatiently as he walked over and asked. The attendant hurriedly went over and briefly explained the situation. ¡°This customer seems quite unfamiliar,¡± Steward Long gave Xu Zimei a glance and asked indifferently. ¡°Never mind who I am, today I¡¯m determined to have these Purple Heart Grasses,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°I am sorry, but we probably can¡¯t sell you these Purple Heart Grasses,¡± Steward Long shook his head slightly. He said, ¡°These are the herbs already reserved by the Myriad Pill Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something I need to worry about. I¡¯ll give you two options,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Either give me the Purple Heart Grasses or I¡¯ll tear down your Myriad Treasures Pavilion.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the servant laughed scornfully. Steward Long narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°It has been a long time since anyone has dared to speak to our Long Family like this. You had better apologize now to my satisfaction, or I fear you won¡¯t be able to leave the Myriad Treasures Pavilion today.¡± Xu Zimei did not respond but instead looked up and chuckled lightly. Then he lifted his foot and kicked toward Steward Long. Spiritual energy surged around him, and only when his right foot made contact with Steward Long did the latter react instantly. A ¡°boom¡± sounded, and endless waves of energy rippled out from the point of impact. Steward Long¡¯s body was sent flying backward. ¡°You dare cause trouble in the Myriad Treasures Pavilion,¡± Steward Long stood up and shouted angrily. Then he crushed a jade pendant at his waist. The space in front of him began to fluctuate, and an elder tore through the space, arriving on the scene. The old man donned a green robe, with both temples graced by white hair. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm surged around him, and a deep azure dragon was depicted on the back of his green robe. ¡°Pavilion Master Long,¡± greeted Steward Long hastily upon the old man¡¯s arrival. ¡°Is there a strong foe?¡± The old man¡¯s gaze swept across the second floor, eventually settling on Xu Zimei. He couldn¡¯t see through this youth. ¡°Someone is causing trouble,¡± pointed out Steward Long, indicating Xu Zimei. ¡°Who might you be?¡± the old man asked Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent. Xu Zimei smiled and produced his Token of the Saint Heir from the True Martial Holy Sect. At the sight of the Token, the old man¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He scrutinized it carefully, and after confirming its authenticity, he respectfully returned the Token to Xu Zimei. ¡°So it is the Saint Heir of the Holy Sect who has graced us with his presence; Dragon City welcomes you most warmly. If there has been any lapse in hospitality, please forgive us,¡± the old man quickly said. The fear left behind by the True Martial Holy Sect, it seems the Long Family has yet to forget. When the True Martial Great Emperor founded the new era, their Long Family still adhered to old ways, serving as vassals to the Monster Beasts. As the grand tide of the great era came surging in, all human resistance seemed pale and powerless. In that grand tumult, the Monster Race suffered a grievous blow. The Long Family themselves nearly faced extinction. Barely passing down their lineage, only after so many eras of nurturing have they once again begun to flourish. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, both Steward Long and the young servant were struck dumbfounded. ¡°The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect!¡± This was something neither had considered before. ¡°My eyes were blind, please forgive me, Saint Heir,¡± Steward Long hastened to apologize. ¡°Wrap the Purple Heart Grass for me,¡± said Xu Zimei, turning to look at the young servant. He spoke calmly, ¡°Can I now meet the Myriad Pill Master?¡± ¡°But my master generally doesn¡¯t see visitors,¡± the young servant said somewhat troubled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s willing or not; I insist on seeing him,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The young servant fell silent for a moment, then could only helplessly nod in agreement. ¡­ Leaving Myriad Treasures Pavilion with the young servant, he led Xu Zimei through a winding route into a hidden alley. The Myriad Pill Master¡¯s reputation in Dragon City was remarkable. Everyone in the city knew a famed great pill master resided within. But in truth, very few had ever actually seen the Myriad Pill Master. He was a master of alchemy, and many sought his services for pill crafting. Yet the Myriad Pill Master shunned the limelight; he seldom crafted pills, preferring instead to create new pill recipes. After a series of twists and turns with the young servant, they finally stopped in front of a secluded courtyard deep within the alley. Even before entering the courtyard, the fragrance of pills was already wafting out. The scent was incredibly rich; the young servant inhaled deeply and said, ¡°It seems the Myriad Pill Master is in a good mood today.¡± Upon pushing the door and entering, at the courtyard¡¯s center, stood over a dozen Pill Furnaces enveloped in roaring flames. Above the Pill Furnaces, several round, lustrous pills floated in the air. And in the midst of these Pill Furnaces stood a man in a grey robe, with unkempt hair and a dirty face. At that moment, the man was operating all these Pill Furnaces. One person managing over a dozen Pill Furnaces with ease, he appeared quite relaxed. The man didn¡¯t even notice the arrival of Xu Zimei and his companion. As if the only things in his eyes were these Pill Furnaces and the pills. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364 Chapter 363 Blood Dragon Bat ?Chapter 364: Chapter 363: Blood Dragon Bat Chapter 364: Chapter 363: Blood Dragon Bat ¡°Master, I¡¯m back,¡± the lad approached the Myriad Pill Master and said respectfully. ¡°Hmm,¡± the Myriad Pill Master nodded slightly but did not say much else. ¡°Master, there¡¯s someone outside who wishes to see you,¡± the lad reported again. ¡°Don¡¯t see them. Tell them to leave,¡± the Myriad Pill Master waved his sleeve irritably. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen I¡¯m refining pills?¡± The lad turned his head, looking somewhat troubled at Xu Zimei. ¡°Myriad Pill Master takes this too seriously, I¡¯m merely here to inquire about a person,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Who?¡± asked the elder, lifting his head. ¡°The Dustless Pill Master,¡± Xu Zimei replied, articulating every word. ¡°Never heard of them,¡± after the Myriad Pill Master spoke, he bent down without looking back and continued to observe the pills before him. ¡°If you tell me the whereabouts of the Dustless Pill Master, all will be well and safe,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°Otherwise, today, I will have no choice but to have both of you accompany each other in death.¡± The Myriad Pill Master turned his head, somewhat stunned, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Dragon City means nothing to me, and I had no intentions of becoming enemies.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know any Dustless Pill Master,¡± the Myriad Pill Master said after a moment of silence. ¡°Then who taught you your pill refining skills?¡± Xu Zimei asked. After another moment of silence, the Myriad Pill Master finally answered, ¡°I¡¯m self-taught.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Xu Zimei raised his arm, and spiritual energy began to gather around him. He continued lightly, ¡°Since you refuse to speak, I will have no choice but to kill you.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words and seeing his large hand about to fall, the lad at the side quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re seeking the Dustless Pill Master because you wish to refine pills, right?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°Our Myriad Pill Master is, after all, a renowned pill master in Dragon City. Whatever pills you need, just have him assist you,¡± the lad explained. ¡°No, he¡¯s not capable enough,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Myriad Pill Master, who previously seemed indifferent to death, slowly opened his eyes, and asked faintly, ¡°What pill is there that I cannot refine?¡± ¡°The Blood Devouring Immortality Pill,¡± Xu Zimei responded deliberately. The Myriad Pill Master showed a hint of astonishment and looked at Xu Zimei incredulously, asking, ¡°The Blood Devouring Immortality Pill¡¯s materials alone are beyond the reach of many. Do you possess them?¡± ¡°I have only one portion, so there is no room for any mistake,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Let me see,¡± the Myriad Pill Master said. Xu Zimei did not hesitate and immediately took out the materials. The Myriad Pill Master glanced at the lad beside him and finally turned his head towards Xu Zimei to speak. ¡°I can help you find my master, the Dustless Pill Master, and have him refine the pill for you. But you must agree to one thing,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking up. ¡°Thirty li west of Dragon City, there lies a nest of Blood Dragon Bats,¡± the Myriad Pill Master began. ¡°My master needs a blood-colored crystal stone from the center of that nest. Consider it payment for the pill refining.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a small request,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and then smiled. The Blood Dragon Bats are an exotic species of the Dragon Clan, a group-based Monster Beast. Nobody knows exactly how many Blood Dragon Bats are within that nest. So, the people of Dragon City seldom venture there, furthermore, there are always rumors about Blood Dragon Bats sucking humans¡¯ blood. ¡°That¡¯s the bottom line,¡± the Myriad Pill Master said, ¡°After all, there aren¡¯t many in this world who can refine the pill you seek.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, even killing me will be pointless.¡± Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows; he knew that some of the most difficult people to deal with in the world were those who feared not death and those contemplating death as an escape. ¡°Is that your answer as well, Dustless Pill Master?¡± Xu Zimei suddenly turned his head, his gaze burning as he looked at the young man in green beside him. The young man in green was momentarily stunned, then cracked a smile and said. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°A guess,¡± Xu Zimei replied, eyes partly closed. ¡°I¡¯ll only ask one thing, is this your intention as well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Dustless Pill Master, knowing he had been exposed and not bothering to hide it any longer, confessed, ¡°Bring me the Blood Dragon Crystal, and I can help you concoct pills.¡± Xu Zimei gave a slight nod, then left the small courtyard. He took to the air, choosing his direction, and flew straight toward the west. He had actually noticed something off about that young man earlier on. The Myriad Pill Master¡¯s gaze had constantly been on the young man when he spoke, as if seeking the latter¡¯s opinion. Considering the relationship between the two, Xu Zimei had simply asked the question on a whim. The Dustless Pill Master was indeed clever, secretly researching pill recipes with the help of his disciple, the Myriad Pill Master. No wonder he was hard for others to find. ¡­ He continued on his journey through the skies, and after about fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei arrived at his destination for this trip. It was a remote and small canyon. Weeds and vines had overgrown one end of the canyon unchecked. Bird calls echoed through the lush green branches, the place was deathly silent, desolate and uninhabited. Xu Zimei softly closed his eyes. His Divine Soul emitted faint fluctuations, as Spiritual Energy enveloped his surroundings. The perception of the Divine Soul was like an invisible scan. Once Xu Zimei closed his eyes, his Divine Soul swept across the land within a few miles around him. This was the limit of his Divine Soul. All the things within these few miles appeared before him, dazzlingly clear! When Xu Zimei opened his eyes again, an invisible aura emanated from all around him. He then plunged toward the bottom of the canyon. In that place below, where ivy and vines overlapped in lush density, a cavern that directly pierced through the cliff walls of the canyon was revealed. Xu Zimei slowly drew Tyrant Shadow and slashed through the vines at the entrance with a single stroke. The blade was engulfed in roaring flames, crackling as they burned. As the entrance was exposed, a series of sharp, bizarre screeches rang out from within. Immediately following, something incredibly fast flew out from inside. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and the object collided strongly with Tyrant Shadow. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He felt a great force strike him, and he staggered several steps backward. His gaze fixed, staring ahead. A swath of blood-red tainted half of the Firmament. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; it was a flock of blood-red bats. A strong scent of blood hit him, and countless piercing shrieks merged into one, a sound that seemed capable of affecting one¡¯s mind. These bats had little horns atop their heads and enormous wings when outstretched, with distinctly vivid blood-colored patterns. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, the intruder, these Blood Dragon Bats, numbering in the hundreds, let out shrill cries as if to warn him. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to tangle with them; he was aware of the principle of bloodline suppression. His consciousness directly entered into his own True Fate World. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365 Chapter 364 Dragon Clan Descends ?Chapter 365: Chapter 364 Dragon Clan Descends Chapter 365: Chapter 364 Dragon Clan Descends In the True Fate World at this moment, those hundred Divine Dragon whelps had gradually begun to grow up. Although they had not fully entered their growth phase yet, they could already suppress the bloodline of ordinary Blood Dragon Bats without any problems. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was fixed, with fog swirling behind him. A azure planet slowly rose in the background. An endless Suppression and current emanated from within. This was followed by one deafening dragon roar after another. These dragon roars, one after another, were distant and lofty. Boundless waves of air spread around, and the overwhelming presence of the Divine Beasts covered half the sky above. One after another, Divine Dragons flew out from Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. These Divine Dragons varied in appearance, their multitude of colors dazzling to the eyes. Some dragons swallowed clouds and spat out fog as storms brewed. Others flashed with lightning and thundered as if the Thunder God had descended, dominating half of the sky. There were also Divine Dragons whose bodies were engulfed in flames, burning all the space around them. The might of these hundred Divine Dragons was astounding, their dragonic aura enveloping the entire valley. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Causing all the surrounding creatures to shiver uncontrollably. Upon seeing the arrival of the Dragon Clan, the group of Blood Dragon Bats clung to the cliffs of the nearby valley. They covered their bodies with their wings, trembling and lying still without moving. The dragons barged into the den of the Blood Dragon Bats, unobstructed and powerful. This den, unlike the dusky and damp atmosphere of an ordinary bat¡¯s den, was extremely hot. Waves of heat faintly emanated from within. Along the way, Xu Zimei also saw those Blood Dragon Bats clinging to the ceiling. The number of bats inside was countless, and if it were not for Xu Zimei¡¯s hundred Divine Dragons, his entrance would likely have been another bloody battle. The Dragon Clan exerted a Suppression effect on many Monster Beasts, mainly due to their noble bloodline. And for these Blood Dragon Bats with Dragon Clan mixed blood inside them, the pressure was even several times greater. When Xu Zimei made his way unobstructed to the innermost part of the den, He finally saw the scene inside. Countless Blood Dragon Crystals were clustered together, occupying almost half the space inside the den. These Blood Dragon Crystals, as if dyed with blood, appeared exceedingly sinister. The Crystals were clear and translucent, yet it seemed as if something was struggling inside them. Upon a closer look, Xu Zimei realized these were the whelps of the Blood Dragon Bats. Now he understood. These Blood Dragon Crystals were what the Blood Dragon Bats used to nurture the living whelps. At this moment, seeing Xu Zimei approach the Blood Dragon Crystals, the bats overhead shrieked anxiously. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï However, at that moment dozens of Divine Dragons stood guard around Xu Zimei, with their dragonic prowess vast and inviolable. There were many Blood Dragon Crystals here, and Xu Zimei chose some that were not nurturing Blood Dragon Bat whelps and knocked them down, Placing them into the Storage Ring before turning around to leave. a€| At this moment, hundreds of meters away from the valley, a group of people were slowly approaching. Leading the group was an elder, accompanied by a young man and woman. The others seemed to be dressed as guards. ¡°Uncle Chen, the time has come to kill some Blood Dragon Bats and purify the marbled Dragon Clan blood within them. I imagine my bloodline could also be elevated a level,¡± the young man said to the elder beside him. The one called Uncle Chen nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Shenghui, be careful with your words outside. The family originally wanted you to hunt the Blood Dragon Bats yourselves in order to purify your bloodlines. I¡¯m secretly helping you this time; let¡¯s not let others find out.¡± ¡°` ¡°Rest assured, Uncle Chen,¡± the young man named Long Shenghui smiled. ¡°When I become the Young Clan Leader, I will definitely not forget you,¡± he smiled. He then turned to the woman beside him and smiled, ¡°Miss Xue, once I become the Young Clan Leader, I will have my father go to your family to propose.¡± The woman frowned slightly, her face cold as frost and flawlessly white. With a furrow of her willow brows and a proud tip of her aquiline nose, she spoke indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about other things later. You promised to help me with the Blood Dragon Crystal Stone, and you must not go back on your word.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Long Shenghui nodded slightly. Just then, earth-shattering dragon roars resounded. The dragon cries vibrated the heavens and earth, piercing through the clouds. Everyone lifted their heads, looking horrified and at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s a dragon, a True Dragon.¡± Uncle Chen¡¯s aged face trembled slightly, his whole body stiffened in place, too excited to know what to do. ¡°Is it possible that a True Dragon still exists here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Long Shenghui said in disbelief, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the Heavenly Curtain War God slaughtered the entire Dragon Clan?¡± For the people of Dragon City, perhaps too much time has passed. Perhaps many things have already been forgotten and erased. But the stories of the Dragon Clan have always persisted to this day. The dragon is the totem of this city. Everyone looked up inexplicably to see Divine Dragons roaring elegantly. As if carrying the heavy breath of ancient history, they suppressed the desolate canyon. Maybe others couldn¡¯t feel it, but as a Dragon Blood Warrior, Long Shenghui could clearly feel it. His own blood was boiling within him. It seemed excited about something. Just like boiling water in the scorching heat, his body trembled uncontrollably and he couldn¡¯t stop. As the crowd quickly approached the canyon, they discovered that the dragon¡¯s roar was getting lower. The Divine Dragons circling the top of the Firmament were also gradually disappearing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have the Divine Dragons left?¡± The crowd was alarmed, and as a few of them reached the bottom of the canyon, the Divine Dragons had long disappeared without a trace, leaving only a young man in a purple robe standing by a large tree entwined with vines. The group looked up at the purple-robed youth; the sudden appearance of a person in these wild mountains was indeed strange. ¡°Young man, did you see a Divine Dragon just now?¡± Long Shenghui frowned slightly as he asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Where did the Divine Dragon go?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at him and then shook his head, intending to leave and return to Dragon City to find the Dustless Pill Master. However, Long Shenghui stepped forward, blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s path. ¡°Answer my question, where did the Divine Dragon go?¡± Long Shenghui said as he gave a signal to Uncle Chen beside him. Everyone present subtly encircled Xu Zimei. Only Miss Xue stood aside, watching indifferently. The appearance of the Divine Dragon was indeed mysterious. Moreover, Long Shenghui had an intuition that this purple-robed youth was definitely connected to what had happened. Better to wrongly kill ten thousand than to let one escape. The extinction of the Dragon Clan was confirmed back then, and the Long Saint Vein had no reason to doubt it. Now that the Divine Dragon has reappeared, Long Shenghui felt that a large part of the spectacle they had just witnessed was likely an illusion created by some treasure passed down from the Dragon Clan¡¯s heritage. And this purple-robed youth was definitely involved. Nowadays, with no True Dragons in existence, the only way for them, the Dragon Clan¡¯s Dragon Blood Warriors, to improve their bloodline is to rely on Exotic Species with mixed Dragon Clan blood to enhance it. ¡°` Chapter 366 - Chapter 366 Chapter 365 Conflict ?Chapter 366: Chapter 365 Conflict Chapter 366: Chapter 365 Conflict The bloodlines of these exotic species were incredibly mottled and purifying their bloodlines was extremely troublesome. Moreover, if one were not careful, the bloodline could get infected and ultimately lead to death by one¡¯s own poisoned blood. If there were Dragon Clan¡¯s treasures available now, allowing one to bathe in the pure blood of dragons. Then the bloodline coursing through Long Shenghui¡¯s veins would surely be utmost supreme. Not to mention securing the position of Young Clan Leader, perhaps he could also become the most legendary powerhouse since the founding of the Long Family. He thought about many things, his thoughts myriad and multiplying; the more he pondered, the more fervent his heart became. ¡°Kid, hand over your Storage Ring and let me take a look,¡± Long Shenghui demanded lightly. He said coldly, ¡°Uncle Chen, take him down.¡± As soon as his words fell, the surrounding guards and an elder beside them charged over. These guards only had the cultivation of the Empty Vein Realm, which Xu Zimei paid no mind to. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï However, this elder called Uncle Chen had already opened six Vein Gates, ranking as an Emperor Pulse martial artist. Watching the people attacking him, Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand. Endless Spiritual Energy gathered in his palm, taking the shape of a sphere. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Inside, thunder rumbled and lightning flashed, as if containing unspeakable terror. At this moment, as Xu Zimei held the sphere in his hand, the concentration and compression of the Spiritual Energy within had reached its apex. There was a ¡°boom¡± as it exploded. Spiritual Energy sprayed outwards; the airflow turned into countless air arrows shooting in all directions. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± The martial artists in the Empty Vein Realm didn¡¯t even have the time to react before being pierced through by thousands of air arrows. Their bodies stiffened on the spot. But the elder known as Uncle Chen reacted very quickly, his figure swiftly moving backwards. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his hand coming down with force. Another ¡°boom.¡± The ground cracked, and an immense five-finger imprint appeared on the earth. Uncle Chen was pinned down, unable to move. Meanwhile, Long Shenghui, who had realized something was wrong from the start, was already fleeing into the distance. During Uncle Chen¡¯s fight, he had kept his distance, lest any accident befall him. Seeing this situation, Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°Think you can run?¡± He waved his hand, and two Spiritual Energy arrows formed in his grasp. A severe chill gathered at the tips of the arrows. ¡°Whoosh whoosh!¡± The arrows pierced through the Endless Void, descending from the heavens with a might that seemed to obliterate all in their path. They directly penetrated Long Shenghui¡¯s legs. Pinning him firmly to the ground. No matter how much Long Shenghui struggled, it was to no avail. ¡­ Xu Zimei turned his head to the side, looking at the girl beside him who had been stunned into silence. He said indifferently, ¡°You should feel lucky that you didn¡¯t make a move just now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything just now, and I won¡¯t say anything,¡± Miss Xue replied, shaking her head. ¡°Whether you speak or not is of no consequence to me, but I truly dislike those who gossip behind others¡¯ backs,¡± Xu Zimei stated blandly. At that moment, they saw Long Shenghui¡¯s body undergoing a tremendous transformation. His eyes turned a deep red, and his body was covered with a dense layer of dark red Dragon Scales. Two tender small horns sprouted on his forehead. His ears grew sharper, and his cheeks began to sprout long whiskers. A deep dragon¡¯s roar emanated from his mouth. His hands metamorphosed into sharp and deadly claws. His legs, pinned down by the air arrows, Long Shenghui let out a roar as he slashed with his claws, severing both legs. Then, a pair of wings as thin as cicada wings sprouted from his back. Wings spread slowly, he fled in a sorry state toward the distance. Xu Zimei let out a light laugh, and with a wave of his right hand. The two remaining qi arrows on the ground shot out, heading straight for Long Shenghui. The sharp arrows pierced through Long Shenghui¡¯s back, directly penetrating his body. Screams echoed along with the figure that was receding into the distance. Seeing this scene, Miss Xue asked, puzzled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just kill him? Once he goes back, the Long Family will definitely find out about this.¡± ¡°My strike just now shattered the Dragon Crystal in his body; he¡¯ll never be able to become a Dragon Blood Warrior again,¡± said Xu Zimei indifferently. ¡°You must understand, there are many things in this world that are far worse than death.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Miss Xue fell silent for a while before nodding. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, she lingered in the same place for a long time before finally remembering the purpose of her journey. ¡­ After returning to Dragon City, Xu Zimei brought the found Blood Dragon Crystal to the residence of the Dustless Pill Master. ¡°You really found it,¡± the Dustless Pill Master said in surprise, looking at the hot Blood Dragon Crystal. ¡°What, you hoped I wouldn¡¯t?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a faint smile. ¡°No, the Blood Dragon Crystal is a major item for my research on a certain pill formula. Just that the nest of the Blood Dragon Bat is truly hard to enter, many have lost their lives inside,¡± replied the Dustless Pill Master, shaking his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to get it safely all by yourself.¡± ¡°When will we concoct the pill?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°Tomorrow at noon, I need to prepare a bit, and then I can start,¡± the Dustless Pill Master replied. After leaving the secluded small courtyard, Xu Zimei also returned to the inn. Just waiting for the pill concoction to finish, then he could head to the Northern Continent. At this moment, inside the Council Hall of the Long Family. Long Shenghui lay unconscious and bloody on the ground, surrounded by the various high-ranking members of the Long Family. An elder in a grey robe bent down to treat Long Shenghui¡¯s wounds. After a long while, he slowly stood up and sighed. ¡°How is it?¡± Long Yaotian, the Family Head, asked anxiously. ¡°His life is not in danger, but the Dragon Crystal within his body is shattered; I¡¯m afraid he can never become a Dragon Blood Warrior for life,¡± the elder in the grey robe shook his head and said. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± Long Yaotian asked, his face showing embarrassment. ¡°There are things that can re-condense the Dragon Crystal, but you know, Family Head, the cost of such a thing is too great. We cannot afford it,¡± the elder in the grey robe shook his head. ¡°I understand, you may go now,¡± Long Yaotian nodded slightly and waved his hand in dismissal. ¡­ Long Shenghui slowly woke up from his coma, feeling an almost explosive headache. His whole body also felt incredibly weak and uncomfortable, as if he was on the verge of death. He opened his eyes to the sight before him. The Council Hall of the Long Family, his father and several Elders of the family were all there. He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Hui¡¯er, who did this to you?¡± Long Yaotian asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him, but I can draw his likeness,¡± Long Shenghui hurriedly said. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not in trouble, am I?¡± ¡°No trouble,¡± Long Yaotian fell silent for a moment before ultimately deciding not to tell Long Shenghui about the impossibility of becoming a Dragon Blood Warrior anymore. He feared his son, already seriously injured, could not withstand such a blow. ¡°You should go back and rest for now,¡± Long Yaotian said with a sigh. ¡°Bring the portrait later, and I will search the entire city for this criminal¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Long Shenghui nodded and then left the Council Hall. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367 Chapter 366 Do You Also Deserve to Draw Your Sword in Front of Me ?Chapter 367: Chapter 366: Do You Also Deserve to Draw Your Sword in Front of Me? Chapter 367: Chapter 366: Do You Also Deserve to Draw Your Sword in Front of Me? Winter snows are always fickle. The heavy snow that had just stopped last night began to fall again at dawn. By noon, the sun¡¯s rays had warmed up slightly. Xu Zimei arrived at the small courtyard where the Dustless Pill Master resided. ¡°Phenomena will occur during the refinement of the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill, and inevitably some people will come to snatch it,¡± warned the Dustless Pill Master. ¡°At that time, the Myriad Pill Master and I will need to concentrate on making the pills. Whether or not the pills will be successfully made depends on whether you can defend them. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us.¡± ¡°Just concentrate on making the pills,¡± Xu Zimei nodded lightly. ¡°I also remind you, I have only one batch of materials, and failure is not an option.¡± The Dustless Pill Master nodded, taking the Myriad Pill Master with him deeper into the courtyard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï As for Xu Zimei, he stepped into the void, leaning against the eaves of the rooftop, slowly sitting down with his curved blade in his arms. He closed his eyes slightly, seemingly deep in thought. Time was passing by bit by bit. In the remote small courtyard, a faint fragrance of pills had already begun to drift out after a long time. This fragrance grew increasingly strong, and during that time, ear-shattering roars of Monster Beasts could be heard from within. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Such noises were enough to attract the attention of some people in Dragon City. Some people started to appear around the courtyard, inquiring about the situation here. ¡­ As time went on, the fragrance of the pills in this area had almost become tangible. The roars of the beasts became more frequent, and even the ground began to shake. Eventually, there was a loud ¡°boom¡± of an explosion. A polar light shot straight into the sky, painting the firmament with a spectrum of colors. Clouds and mist swirled, and the impressive polar light was striking. Among the polar light, numerous beast shadows roared proudly. The tremendous awe of the beasts seemed to envelop half of the city. ¡°What is that?¡± someone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the position above the firmament, asking unknowingly. ¡°Someone is making pills, and they¡¯re not refining ordinary ones,¡± the person beside remarked with narrowed eyes, pondering. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go see, this could be the sign of an upcoming storm.¡± ¡°Divine-grade pills, and they seem to be beast pills. Our Dragon City has not seen such a phenomenon for many years.¡± With more and more people arriving, the area around the small alleyway was crowded with onlookers. Noise and chaos blended into one. Some were purely there for the excitement, while others had malicious intentions, making their own calculations. Xu Zimei remained closed-eyed, indifferent, leaning on the rooftop¡¯s eaves above. At the gate of the small courtyard, a signboard bore a few big characters. ¡°Do not disturb, risk at your own peril!¡± Many who wanted to knock hesitated upon seeing this. Finally, someone decided to give it a try, stepping forward and knocking on the door forcefully twice. The moment the knocking sound echoed, a heaven-reaching blade aura burst from above. The person who knocked didn¡¯t even have time to react, and was sliced into eight pieces instantly, falling bloodily in front of the door. Those around jumped in fright, clearly not expecting it to be so bloody. ¡°Look, someone is on the roof,¡± someone with sharp eyes in the crowd pointed upwards, shouting loudly. People quickly looked up to see Xu Zimei in a purple robe, with his forehead¡¯s stray hairs fluttering in the cold wind. Feathers of heavy snow landed on his shoulders, and he sat as still as a statue. Holding the curved blade, he reclined motionlessly there. Without a trace of momentum around him, many people¡¯s senses couldn¡¯t even detect his presence. ¡°Who is that?¡± someone asked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems we have never seen him in our Dragon City,¡± replied some of the local residents, shaking their heads. While everyone was buzzing with speculation, a figure suddenly soared into the sky, flying towards the young man on the roof. ¡°That¡¯s the Snow Pacing Curved Blade, Qian Bu Jin,¡± someone exclaimed as they saw the figure leaping up. ¡°Trudging through snow with a mad blade?¡± someone pondered the epithet for a moment, then suddenly had a realization. ¡°Contemplating the Way of Inquiry in the snow for three years, he finally mastered the art of the blade, and the name of the Mad Blade resounded throughout Dragon City.¡± ¡­a€| Many knew the Mad Blade was an impatient man. They watched the upcoming exchange with great interest. Qian Bu Jin walked on air, looking at Xu Zimei in the sky, they faced each other from afar and inquired, ¡°May I know your honorable name?¡± ¡°Dead men don¡¯t need to know my name,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I mean no harm,¡± Qian Bu Jin hastily said. ¡°I¡¯m just inquiring about the master alchemist who refined pills here.¡± ¡°I already mentioned on the plaque at the entrance; those who enter shall bear the consequences,¡± Xu Zimei slowly lifted his head. He stood up, and the snow rustled down from his body. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too arrogant?¡± Qian Bu Jin snorted coldly. He said, ¡°Since we are both swordsmen, how about a duel?¡± ¡°You think you are worthy to draw a blade in front of me?¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, one saw that the blade in his hand hadn¡¯t even been drawn from its sheath. He merely waved it gently through the air. A blade¡¯s light, tens of meters long, burst forth. It shredded layers of space, coming through with endless sharpness. The expression of the mad blade trudging through snow changed drastically; the blade was too quick. He couldn¡¯t even draw his own blade in time and could only hastily retreat. But he still underestimated the power of that blade. The ¡°clang¡± of the blade¡¯s light split half the sky, collapsing half the firmament. In the end, it chopped Qian Bu Jin¡¯s body in half at the waist. When his scorching blood was covered by the icy snow, and Qian Bu Jin¡¯s eyes, still open in fear, fell before everyone, many fell silent as if stricken by frost, involuntarily taking a couple of steps back. ¡°I will say this only once,¡± Xu Zimei stood amidst the surging spiritual energy in the sky, ¡°Anyone who crosses this threshold, dies!¡± ¡­ ¡°The Mad Blade is dead? Just like that?¡± someone gasped, seemingly unable to believe the scene before them. He couldn¡¯t even take one strike and just like that, he was dead. The crowd fell silent at this moment. Daring to refine pills in Dragon City suggests that the other party came prepared, very confident indeed. Many looked up to the sky. The polar light piercing the sky grew ever stronger. It broke through the heavy snow, the rosy clouds, and tore apart the firmament. Countless monster beasts roared within it. More and more people were attracted to the scene. People knew that a great expert was refining pills in Dragon City; unusual phenomena around pills are the conditions of divine pills. Moreover, there were powerful individuals protecting the vicinity. The refining of the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill was not something that could be accomplished quickly. In this snowy weather, many had even waited for a day and a night. Fearing they might miss the spectacle of a divine pill¡¯s emergence. It wasn¡¯t until the next day¡¯s afternoon. By then, heavy snow had enveloped the whole of Dragon City. The nine Divine Dragons in the sky seemed to have donned pure white robes. The beastly shadows echoing in the sky seemed to reach a critical point. Then ¡°boom,¡± an explosive sound rang out again. The polar light vanished, and the fragrance of pills spread throughout Dragon City, covering the sky. Many monster beasts inside the city instinctively roared loud. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368 Chapter 367 Blood Devouring Immortality Pill ?Chapter 368: Chapter 367: Blood Devouring Immortality Pill Chapter 368: Chapter 367: Blood Devouring Immortality Pill At this moment, the aurora fractured, and even the successive roars of the beasts seemed to reach their peak. Finally, with a roar that resounded with all its might, deafening to the ears, silence fell. The roof of the small courtyard house was directly smashed open, and a pill flew out from the location of the roof. ¡°The pill has spirit, stop it quickly,¡± shouted the Dustless Pill Master anxiously from within the house. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and flew straight towards the pill. The pill seemed to know resistance, as a beast shadow condensed above it. This was a bizarre Monster Beast that slapped with a large paw and opened its gaping mouth, biting towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and the Tyrant Shadow sword was drawn from his right hand. With a clang, endless Spiritual Energy condensed on the blade. In the end, there was a ¡®boom¡¯ as an explosion echoed. The sword light directly turned the beast shadow into nothingness, and the Tyrant Shadow sword sounded lightly overhead. As the sharp blade descended, the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill trembled slightly, frozen in place. It could feel that if it dared to flee, the Tyrant Shadow would split it in two without any hesitation. It was the moment Xu Zimei took the pill into his palm. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï From among the crowd around, four figures instantly flew towards him. At the same time, the figures moved, their might as Emperor Pulse Realm cultivators swirling around them, attempting to snatch the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, turning his head. ¡°It¡¯s the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain,¡± someone shouted from the crowd below upon seeing the four figures leaping into the air. ¡°They are all well-known elders, and now they¡¯re ganging up four against one, how shameful,¡± said another person indignantly. ¡°Enough, what does reputation matter compared to a divine pill?¡± ¡­ As the four men leapt into the air, they surrounded Xu Zimei from four different directions. Preventing his escape. Behind them, their True Fates emergeda€¡± incredibly, they were the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise, the four Divine Beasts. The might of these Divine Beasts swept over, enveloping half the firmament. Spiritual Energy surged, and the invisible space shattered. The elder of the Azure Dragon stretched out his hand slightly, looking at Xu Zimei and saying, ¡°Kid, hand over the pill and you can go.¡± ¡°Just the four of you?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. His gaze swept over the people below and he said, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone else who wants this divine pill, feel free to come up now, it¡¯ll save me the trouble of beating you one by one.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, some in the crowd became restless, yet they calmed down soon enough. They would let the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain test the waters. If Xu Zimei was indeed strong, then there was no need for them to court death. If he was just posturing, a fierce battle was bound to erupt. The people here weren¡¯t fools either; Xu Zimei dared to refine pills within the city, surely he had his own confidence. ¡°Kid, seems you are beyond persuasion,¡± said the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain with a cold snort. Behind them, their True Fates roared in anger; the four Divine Beasts howled to the heavens, tumultuously raging across the firmament. Then, the four Divine Beasts started to merge into one, transforming into four Array Seals descending from the sky. The four Array Seals were wrapped in Malice Qi, and in the blink of an eye, a malicious array had been formed. In this malicious array, the surrounding space was immobilized. Four ferocious beasts, full of murderous intent, surrounded Xu Zimei. Dragons coiled, tigers crouched, phoenixes cried, and turtles bellowed. Endless Spiritual Energy resounded through the space. ¡°Kid, this is your last chance, don¡¯t seek death,¡± said the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain filled with Malice Qi. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Xu Zimei laughed lightly. He stepped into the void, his Saint Vein Realm might surging around him. It was like the river at sunseta€¡±turbulent and overwhelming. Above the Tyrant Shadow, Thunderbolt spread and Hurricane mixed with raging fires burned. With one slash of Xu Zimei¡¯s sword, endless sharpness accompanied by the Heavenly Blade Intent echoed through the heavens. The virtual shadows of the four ferocious beasts shattered, accompanied by a mournful cry. But the malicious array was not simple either, as the virtual shadows of the ferocious beasts inside dissipated. ¡°` Spiritual energy converged from all around, forming new apparitions once again. As if they could not be exterminated. Xu Zimei sneered coldly, slowly sheathing his Tyrant Shadow back into its scabbard. In his eyes, Thunderbolt surged, wisps of faint electric arcs spreading throughout his pupils. At that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes became icy cold and detached. As if devoid of any emotion whatsoever. More and more Thunderbolt was condensing within his gaze. Deep purple Thunderbolts crackled and popped violently. A tremendous horror was taking form. ¡­ Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, his detached eyes brimming with Thunderbolt. With a ¡°boom,¡± an explosion erupted. Two bolts of Thunderbolt burst forth from his eyes, piercing the endless void. Shattering all space they encountered along their path. Their speed was akin to the might of Thunderbolt, leaving the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain no time to react. The ferocious formation in front of them was shattered, and the Thunderbolt continued its relentless assault. Two of them were instantly obliterated in the roaring Thunder Sea. Not even a scream had the time to manifest. The remaining two elders saw this scene, their complexions drastically changing. Without daring to hesitate, they attempted to flee into the distance. Xu Zimei sneered coldly and said, ¡°Thinking of running?¡± With a wave of his hand, he summoned the Binding Immortal Lock he obtained from Annihilation Ridge. The spiritual energy around surged, the chains ¡°clang¡± resounding. The chain instantly turned into a length of a thousand meters, one end gleaming like an aurora. ¡°Whoosh,¡± it whistled through the air. In the blink of an eye, it caught up with the two fleeing elders. It bound them together on the spot. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The Binding Immortal Lock¡¯s method of restraint was exceptionally unique, as it imprisoned the Vein Gates of those two individuals. Anyone bound by the Binding Immortal Lock had their Vein Gates sealed, rendering them no different from ordinary people. Very difficult to break free from. The last two of the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain were ashen-faced, pleading with Xu Zimei for mercy. ¡°Sir, it was our greed that spurred us on; we beg you to spare our lives. We are willing to serve you in any way to repay this debt.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, waving his hand. The power of the Binding Immortal Lock intensified, binding the two men ever tighter. As the chains began to contract bit by bit, their faces turned crimson and they howled in agony. ¡°Sir, spare our lives!¡± With a ¡°bang,¡± even before their words were complete, the chains had reached their limit. The spiritual energy on them swelled, strangling the two men into a mist of blood. The mist of blood dispersed in mid-air, slowly falling to the ground below. Xu Zimei leapt up gracefully, his foot landing on top of the doorway. Looking down at everyone around, he said, ¡°Now, who else wants this Pill?¡± The crowd instantly fell silent as the grave. The reputation of the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain was still quite formidable throughout Dragon City. Though not the strongest, their slaughter had been swift and ruthless. Those who had previously harbored malicious intent now also fell silent. Some had already begun to retreat. Xu Zimei huffed lightly and returned to the inner chamber of the courtyard. This Blood Devouring Immortality Pill was pure white, about the size of a fist. Several mysterious beast patterns were engraved upon it. It felt scalding hot when held in the palm. ¡°` Chapter 369 - Chapter 369 Chapter 368 Going to the Northern Continent ?Chapter 369: Chapter 368 Going to the Northern Continent Chapter 369: Chapter 368 Going to the Northern Continent ¡°` He pocketed the pill and prepared to bid farewell to the Dustless Pill Master. ¡°The Blood Devouring Immortality Pill must be used within a month, as it¡¯s different from other pills. Otherwise, its efficacy will gradually evaporate,¡± the Dustless Pill Master reminded. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The commotion from breaking through the Chaos was too great, so he didn¡¯t plan to break through within Dragon City. He would wait until he had reached the Northern Continent to assess the situation. Traveling to the Northern Continent from the Eastern Continent, Dragon City was considered the most direct route. Leaving Dragon City, he headed straight towards the north. He walked until he reached the end of the official road, which led directly to the Endless Heaven Sea. The coastline stretched tens of thousands of miles along the horizon with no end in sight. The deep blue sea was slightly murky. The seaside bluestones, shaped by countless years of waves, were now smooth and transparent. The sea breeze was strong, howling as it swept through the cold currents. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In this snow-fluttering winter, he was grateful that the sea surface hadn¡¯t frozen over. Snowflakes scattered on the sea surface, rustling and enveloping the entire Endless Heaven Sea. From a distance, everything was shrouded in fog. Profound and dark. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Long Family, the atmosphere inside the Council Hall was very strange. Eerily quiet! After a long silence, Family Head Long Yaotian finally let out a sigh. He said, ¡°Is everything you said true?¡± Pavilion Master Long affirmed with a nod, saying, ¡°The Saint Heir¡¯s token cannot be faked. The person who injured Shenghui should be him; I¡¯ve seen the portrait. We¡¯ve also sent people to the True Martial Holy Sect to verify. Their Saint Heir is indeed named Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°That makes it troublesome, Family Head, the overall situation must be considered!¡± The Great Elder stepped forward and addressed Long Yaotian. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to provoke the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. The lessons from the early days of Dragon City¡¯s establishment were enough.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the other Elders all nodded in agreement. ¡°This trouble was likely caused by Shenghui himself, and we all know what he¡¯s like.¡± Hearing the discussion and persuasion from the surrounding Elders, Long Yaotian kept silent for a while. As a father, he indeed wanted to kill Xu Zimei, to take revenge for his son. But he knew that he was also the Family Head of the great Long Family. Every action he took, every decision he made, represented the Long Family. He sighed deeply, and slowly opened his eyes that had been gently closed. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, I know what I¡¯m doing. Let¡¯s put an end to this matter here.¡± ¡°Family Head is wise,¡± the surrounding Elders quickly replied respectfully. Watching the Elders leave, Long Yaotian¡¯s expression grew more difficult. Pavilion Master Long was silent for a while before eventually asking, ¡°Family Head, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just hate that I¡¯m not strong enough,¡± Long Yaotian shook his head and spoke indifferently. ¡°There would be a way to take revenge if the Family Head really desired it,¡± Pavilion Master Long pondered for a while before finally speaking. ¡°I can¡¯t drag the entire family into a burial,¡± Long Yaotian replied indifferently. ¡°No, Family Head, you misunderstand me,¡± Pavilion Master Long quickly said. ¡°Killing someone doesn¡¯t always require personal action; sometimes it¡¯s enough to make their death look like an accident.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Long Yaotian turned, asking with a puzzled expression. ¡°What do you think that Saint Heir came to our Dragon City for?¡± Pavilion Master Long asked with a smile. ¡°Most people come to Dragon City with only one purpose, to head to the Northern Continent,¡± Long Yaotian¡¯s eyes brightened as he replied. ¡°That would mean our Saint Heir is no exception,¡± Pavilion Master Long said with a smile. ¡°There are many dangerous places on the Endless Heaven Sea. If the ship carrying the Saint Heir were to capsize in the Endless Heaven Sea, no one could be blamed!¡± ¡°` ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that,¡± said Long Yaotian with a faint smile, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡­a€| Dragon Harbor This is the largest dock located at the edge of the Endless Heaven Sea. The ships bound for the Northern Continent all depart from here. It was now afternoon, and twilight rendered the edge of the sky a dark yellow. The sky¡¯s edge intertwined with the coastline, enshrouded in the distance by a mist. It created an illusion of beauty. Ships do not set sail in the evening, especially in this heavy snow weather. The creatures living in the Endless Heaven Sea are also more active at night, searching for food more frequently. Xu Zimei could only find an inn nearby and wait until tomorrow to set out. The nearby inns appeared to be very bustling. Especially at night, they were brightly lit. Many people who wanted to board a ship early the next day stayed here. As Xu Zimei was walking along the coast, he saw a medium-sized boat approaching from the side. ¡°Friend, need a ride on the boat?¡± Standing on the boat was an old man dressed in green robes, sporting a goatee. The old man was rowing with a paddle, smiling at Xu Zimei. ¡°To the Northern Continent?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Yes,¡± the old man nodded. ¡°You dare to travel at night?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°This is a ¡®dark boat,¡¯ I make a bit of a living on the side,¡± said the old man with a laugh. ¡°Ninety percent of the ships at Dragon Harbor belong to the Long Family¡¯s fleet. They¡¯ve almost monopolized everything here. We small boats can only sip soup in the cracks. Will you board? We can depart tonight?¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, as long as he could get to the Northern Continent. As for the method, he didn¡¯t care much. Jumping onto the boat, he saw that the old man was surrounded by surges of Spiritual Energy. The paddles on both sides started spinning rapidly. The boat skimmed over the silent sea surface, creating little ripples, heading towards the boundless ocean. ¡­ Darkness fell, and the sea was extremely silent at night. In the sky, a bright moon hung high above the firmament. The glistening sea reflected small specks of light. Xu Zimei leaned against one side of the boat, resting with his eyes closed. The temperature at night was much colder. The old man in green robes was just steering the boat seriously. ¡°How much longer?¡± Xu Zimei opened his eyes after a while and asked. ¡°Three days away from the Northern Continent,¡± the old man looked up. His face, filled with wrinkles and furrows, somehow looked very terrifying and sinister. Baring his large yellow teeth, he said with a smile, ¡°But only a step away from hell.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei inexplicably smiled. Something felt off during this journey. But he couldn¡¯t remember having offended anyone in Dragon City. ¡°Were you sent by the Long Family?¡± he ventured to ask. After all, he had previously clashed with Long Shenghui at the Blood Dragon Bat incident. ¡°What¡¯s a dead man need to ask so much for?¡± replied the old man indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re that certain I¡¯m going to die?¡± ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± the old man replied with a faint smile. ¡°The Sinking Dead Sea, those who sink here, even strong ones from the Saint Vein Realm, cannot break free. You might as well not think about escaping; we¡¯re already in the dead center of the Dead Sea.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can¡¯t get away either,¡± Xu Zimei said, frowning. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370 Chapter 369 Chaos Advances to Stepping into Immortality ?Chapter 370: Chapter 369 Chaos Advances to Stepping into Immortality Chapter 370: Chapter 369 Chaos Advances to Stepping into Immortality ¡°Who said I was leaving,¡± the old man said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you in death, so you won¡¯t be alone anymore.¡± As the old man¡¯s voice fell, the paddle in his hand began to spin rapidly. The boat carrying the two of them was instantly cleaved into four pieces. The fragmented boat quickly sank the moment it touched the sea surface. And Xu Zimei and his companion dropped down without any surprise. The moment his clothes touched the water, Xu Zimei felt a tremendous force hit him. Every drop of water in this Dead Sea seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. And the more he struggled, the faster he would sink. ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid of dying, huh,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, looking at the indifferent old man in the green shirt beside him. ¡°Everyone inevitably dies; if one dies for the right cause, a death with value is all that matters,¡± the old man in the green shirt replied faintly. At this moment, the waters of the Dead Sea were slowly swallowing the two of them, but the dangers here were far more than just that. Layers of ripples appeared all around them. Creatures resembling prehistoric giant crocodiles appeared and encircled them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? These crocodiles were over ten meters long, with green bodies. Sharp spines covered their tough outer skin. As one of the crocodiles made a tentative leap. Only to hear the old man in the green shirt let out a painful scream. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw that one of the old man¡¯s arms had been viciously torn off. Blood stained a swath of the Dead Sea red. ¡°How pitiful,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°What are you smug about? It¡¯s your turn next,¡± said the old man covered in blood, his voice sinister. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly; he could feel that the Dead Sea was truly extraordinary, suspecting that even an average Saint Vein Realm powerhouse might not be able to break free. Mist shrouded behind him as the True Fate World emerged. The azure planet slowly rose into the air. In that moment, an extremely strong aura spread out from Xu Zimei. ¡°You,¡± as the old man felt Xu Zimei¡¯s aura, shock rendered him speechless. ¡°You can just rise and fall here alone, become the crocodiles¡¯ dinner.¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly, a kick into the void stirred up gigantic waves. He forcefully flew up from the Dead Sea. The sound of ¡°rumbling¡± explosions surged around him. The azure planet behind him also began to rise slowly. Apparently, because dinner was now lacking with Xu Zimei¡¯s departure. The surrounding giant crocodiles roared in anger. They impatiently lunged at the old man in the green shirt, tearing him apart. Pieces of flesh fell from his body, and agonizing screams echoed through this silent sea, piercing the darkness. It was truly chilling. Xu Zimei laughed lightly as he watched the old man in the green shirt being bitten to death. Looking down at the crocodiles below that still seemed unsatisfied, he slashed down with Tyrant Shadow in hand. An endless tide of Blade Qi burst forth, cleaving half of the sea area in two. The flow stopped where the Sea Qi resisted everything. Preventing the seawater from closing back in on itself. Xu Zimei stood with the sword, walking through the center of the sea area. He slaughtered all the giant crocodiles he passed. All the creatures of this Dead Sea became terror-stricken at once, all of them fearfully hiding away. The Blade Qi from Tyrant Shadow shot out, stirring up deep sea waves hundreds of feet high. Xu Zimei stood in the darkness, his gaze fixed on what lay directly ahead. ¡°Long Family, oh Long Family, I wasn¡¯t even planning to pursue Long Shenghui¡¯s matter anymore. Since you seek death, I might as well oblige!¡± ¡­a€| In the endless darkness, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged. With a wave of his hand, the space before him shattered open. Only to see a massive figure emerging from the Chaos within. ¡°What¡¯s the success rate for you to break through into the Immortal Ascension Boundary now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Fifty percent,¡± Chaos said in a muffled voice. ¡°In fact, I reached the peak of Divine Vein a long time ago. I just always felt that the opportunity to step into immortality was lacking, so I kept waiting. But I didn¡¯t expect that this wait would mark the beginning of the Era of Emperors. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï I barely survived, severely wounded and almost died.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and took out the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. The rich fragrance of the pills wafted through the air as he tossed the pill to Chaos. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a month to suddenly ascend to the Immortal Ascension Boundary. Before that, I will act as your protector, allowing you to break through with peace of mind.¡± Feeling the immense beastly might of the divine pill, Chaos fell silent for a while. In the end, it nodded heavily. Ignoring Chaos¡¯s breakthrough, Xu Zimei sat to the side, gently wiping the blade of Tyrant Shadow. For Chaos to advance into the Immortal Ascension Boundary, in truth, the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill is just an aid. What it really relies on is itself. Coming to a clear understanding of its own way, and then truly entering that realm all beings yearn for. Once stepping onto the Immortal Path, it becomes as vague as the sea! ¡­ Chaos didn¡¯t rashly consume the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. It coiled up and sat above the sea surface, gradually adjusting its state. Bringing its Essence, Qi, and Spirit to a critical point around itself. Just adjusting its state took a full three days and three nights. Only on the dawn of the fourth day, there was a ¡°boom.¡± A wave of force began to spread outwards from Chaos as its center. Chaos raised its head to the sky and let out a long howl, its roar echoing around. One could see the Spiritual Energy surging around its body. At times strong, at times weak, the aura fluctuated. The immense beastly might also spread out far and wide. Chaos entered meditation on the spot, as time went by. Its own beastly might grew more and more turbulent, and its massive body was gradually obscured by a layer of mist. The mist grew thicker and thicker, eventually seeming to take on substance. This was not mere mist; it was like Immortal mist. Mysterious and profound, the mist almost formed a large cocoon, and something was being nurtured inside it. As time passed, the sea beneath Chaos began to stir. Its aura around it grew stronger and stronger, shaking the space around it until it cracked open. It looked like a spider web, with cracks spreading in all directions. Chaos¡¯s way is the Way of Devouring. This was its destined path on the Immortal Path from the beginning. At this moment, a deep red vortex appeared in its abdomen. Infinite thunderbolt and fierce flames were exploding within the vast, bottomless vortex. Xu Zimei turned slightly, knowing that Chaos had entered a wondrous realm. Whether it could advance beyond and step onto the Immortal Path, and thus stand apart from both Immortals and ordinary beings, depended on the coming period. He looked around to make sure the place was deserted and unlikely to be disturbed by any creature, then he finally relaxed. More than a week passed as Chaos continued to comprehend. On this day, the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy around Chaos grew more and more intense. A beastly roar loud enough to deafen rang in the ears. It placed the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill into its mouth and swiftly swallowed it down. Its entire beastly might grew heavier and heavier, reaching a critical point. ¡°I am an Immortal Beast!¡± Immense Immortal Might began to gather around Chaos. The entire Firmament trembled, with wind and cloud transforming into dragons, and a torrential storm ensued. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371 Chapter 370 Im Just Here to Annihilate the Clan ?Chapter 371: Chapter 370 I¡¯m Just Here to Annihilate the Clan Chapter 371: Chapter 370 I¡¯m Just Here to Annihilate the Clan Layer by layer, space shattered before his eyes. Chaos stirred the heavens and the earth with its colossal body. The vast and mighty Immortal Might began to spread gradually around him. The cocoon that had previously been surrounded by immortal mist around him was also slowly dissipating and breaking apart. Chaos seemed to have entered a special state of enlightenment. Its aura hovered between the peak of the Divine Vein Realm and the Immortal Ascension Boundary. From within came countless ¡°thumping¡± sounds. It was attempting to break through the ninth Vein Gate time and time again. The difficulty of this task was imaginable. After several continuous attempts, the Vein Gate seemed to have not been breached. Instead, due to the intense internal impacts, its body¡¯s surface began to show numerous cracks. The ninth Vein Gate was Shen Poxu! To shatter the void was also to break free from one¡¯s own shackles. Stepping onto the path of immortality might not be as significant as Becoming Emperor, but the cruelty and hardship involved were little known. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The difficulty of opening each subsequent Vein Gate would increase exponentially. On Chaos¡¯s body surface, slick with cracks, a copious amount of blood now seeped out. It dyed its entire massive frame a bloody red. Chaos howled in agony. With each collision, more and more cracks appeared on the surface of its body. If this continued, its body would likely fall apart completely. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow; he had somewhat underestimated the difficulty of advancing into the Immortal Realm. But since he had already taken this step, there was naturally no reason to shrink back. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and behind him, the azure blue planet of his True Fate emerged. A branch from the Tree of Life extended from the planet, entering into Chaos¡¯s body. The thick green light, carrying the essence of life, enveloped Chaos¡¯s colossal form. It rapidly healed the injuries all around Chaos¡¯s body. The cracks on its body also closed up at a rate visible to the naked eye. Xu Zimei finally let out a sigh of relief. The Tree of Life indeed had helped him a great deal. ¡­a€| At this moment, Chaos repeatedly slammed against the ninth Vein Gate. It was completely heedless of injury. Should any wounds appear, the Tree of Life would heal them at once. This time, the assault lasted nearly two hours. Tremendous beastly might enveloped half the sea area. In the end, one could only hear a ¡°bang¡± from within Chaos. It was as if something had shattered. The river of Spiritual Energy within it surged up, creating towering waves, roaring within Chaos like the torrential Changhe at sunset. With the opening of the ninth Vein Gate, Chaos¡¯s aura finally stabilized in the Immortal Realm. Although it was only the initial step of a Profound Immortal. It had nevertheless crossed the most critical hurdle. Even though the subsequent steps were extremely difficult, the danger had decreased significantly. A series of ¡°rumbling¡± explosions erupted around Chaos. The firmament churned with the wind, and the coastlines exploded with the azure blue sea. Shocking waves rose a hundred feet high into the air. The originally all-black Chaos appeared even blacker. Its body had grown significantly larger once more. Especially the wings behind it, thin as cicada wings, had grown large enough to cover the sky and block the sun. On Chaos¡¯s abdomen, dark purple thunderbolts and crimson flames fused together, flickering. ¡°Master,¡± Chaos, with half its body kneeling, respectfully greeted Xu Zimei. It knew that its advancement into the Immortal Ascension Boundary was largely thanks to Xu Zimei. Whether it was the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill or the all-out treatment from the Tree of Life. Even though it had made many sacrifices as his Vein Beast, it had gained even more in return. ¡°Come with me to annihilate a family,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, his hands clasped behind his back. Chaos slightly lowered its body, its massive form sprawling atop the sea. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei leapt up, landing directly on top of Chaos¡¯s head. Chaos slightly arched its body, like a black aurora streaking towards Dragon City. ¡­ For the residents of Dragon City, this city held an extraordinary significance. Starting from the Era of Emperors, it had almost been a million years. The profound history of this Dragon City, even in the whole Eastern Continent, was one of the most distinguished. The winter snowfall, accompanied by the howling and biting cold wind, swept past. Many shops in Dragon City had turned off their lights and closed their doors early. On the streets at night, only a few hurried figures passed by. The ancient city walls stood steadfast amidst the wind and snow. Four vivid Divine Dragons in the sky above still held a posture of flight, inhaling and exhaling around the central Dragon Ball. A faint trembling began to shake the ground beneath Dragon City. The rumbling noise from afar grew closer, more distinct, and louder. This was the start of a new day in Dragon City. The morning sun rose slowly in the east, accompanied by the breaking dawn. Those still asleep were awakened by the commotion. Some opened the windows of their rooms, squinting sleepily at the outside. Others, wrapped in heavy cotton coats, stepped out their doors into the falling snow. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the direction of the city gates. A gigantic claw descended from the sky. Then came a thunderous boom, a catastrophic collapse. The symbols of Dragon City, the four Divine Dragons and the Dragon Ball that had stood for thousands of years. As the massive claw fell, they collapsed with a ¡°rumbling¡± sound. The cries of the crowd rose within the city. When Chaos stood up, its colossal body towered over the city walls by a great deal. As Xu Zimei stood atop Chaos¡¯s head, he was looking down upon the entire city. As the administrators of Dragon City, the Long Family would certainly bear the brunt when the city was under attack. When the four Divine Dragons collapsed, Long Yaotian stepped out briskly with four Elders. They rose into the air, standing above the city, facing Xu Zimei from a distance. ¡°May I know which esteemed person has graced us with their presence? Dragon City has not provided proper hospitality, please forgive us,¡± Long Yaotian said with neither servility nor arrogance. ¡°I am here to exterminate a clan,¡± Xu Zimei stated flatly. ¡°May I ask your honor,¡± Long Yaotian began, lifting his head and only getting halfway through his sentence when he suddenly recognized Xu Zimei¡¯s face in the sky. He had seen the portrait drawn by Long Shenghui before. He knew what the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect looked like. In that moment, he was slightly taken aback, not understanding why Xu Zimei, who should have been sent to the treacherous Sinking Dead Sea, was appearing here. Yet a foreboding feeling was quietly dawning on him. ¡­ ¡°May I know which clan your honor intends to annihilate?¡± Long Yaotian still asked patiently. ¡°Your Long Family sure knows how to act,¡± said Xu Zimei flatly. ¡°At this point, with faces already torn, you still refuse to admit the truth?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Long Yaotian also realized that the truth had been revealed, and there was no point in hiding it any longer. His gaze hardened as he spoke with restraint, ¡°If the Holy Sect wishes to pursue the matter, I, Long, will take full responsibility. This issue is in no way related to our Long Family; it is merely my personal desire, as a father seeking vengeance for his son.¡± Chapter 372 - Chapter 372 Chapter 371 Beast Subduing Absolute Light Array ?Chapter 372: Chapter 371: Beast Subduing Absolute Light Array Chapter 372: Chapter 371: Beast Subduing Absolute Light Array ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the True Martial Holy Sect, it¡¯s just me settling my own private affairs,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Furthermore, when I say exterminate, I absolutely leave no survivors.¡± The nearby Elders were initially somewhat stunned. Only after hearing Xu Zimei and Long Yaotian¡¯s conversation did they react. ¡°Family Head, did you send someone to kill him?¡± an Elder tentatively asked. Seeing Long Yaotian nod slightly, the Elder helplessly shook his head, saying faintly, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re pushing our Long Family towards the abyss.¡± After saying this, the Elder looked at Xu Zimei and hastily said, ¡°Saint Heir, this has absolutely nothing to do with our Long Family. It¡¯s just the Family Head¡¯s personal desire.¡± ¡°Good, then prove it to me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°How to prove it?¡± the Elder was startled, asking in confusion. ¡°Hang his head in front of the city gates,¡± Xu Zimei said faintly. ¡°You have three minutes.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He said, ¡°Family Head, you make the decision!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t possibly kill the Family Head with our own hands,¡± another Elder sighed. ¡°How about asking the ancestor to come back to life?¡± ¡°That Monster Beast has entered Immortality; would summoning the ancestor be of any use? Unless we go to the Main Clan members, but would they confront the True Martial Holy Sect for our sake?¡± The surrounding Elders were discussing fervently, unable to think of a good solution. The massive figure of Chaos cast a shadow over half of the city. An overwhelming Immortal Might radiated from its body. The newly advanced Chaos, stepping into Immortality, was wilfully emanating its aura. Its eyes, as large as fists, stared fiercely. That immense Immortal Might suppressed everyone, as if every move within Dragon City could not escape its gaze. Seeing this spectacle, Long Yaotian shook his head slightly. He stepped forward, saying faintly, ¡°My life or death is irrelevant to the clan. There¡¯s no need for anyone else to decide anything!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re intent on resisting to the end,¡± Xu Zimei asked. Chaos let out a roar towards the heavens, its claws slicing through the silent void, striking down heavily. With a ¡°boom,¡± the ancient city walls beside it completely collapsed. Dust flew up into the sky! In the face of Chaos¡¯s overwhelming might, Long Yaotian remained unmoved, slowly taking a deep breath. He said, ¡°Do you all know why this city is called Dragon City?¡± Xu Zimei squinted slightly, waiting for the other¡¯s continuation. ¡°That¡¯s because, when Dragon City was first constructed, several Divine Dragons were slain here,¡± Long Yaotian replied indifferently. ¡°Later, to make amends for the debt owed to the Dragon Clan, the city was named Dragon City. So many years have passed, the Dragon Clan has long been exterminated, even dissipated into the dust of the ages. But Dragon City alone remains forever!¡± As Long Yaotian¡¯s words fell, he waved his hand grandly. A bluish token appeared in his palm. A beam of multicolored light shot from inside the token, piercing the clouds. Immediately, the remains of the four Divine Dragons that had been shattered by a single palm strike from Chaos began to coalesce once more. A golden wave of energy, with the Dragon Ball as its epicenter, began to pulsate outwards. As the pulsation of the wave grew quicker, the Dragon Ball trembled uncontrollably. Dragon roars resonated within the city. The four Divine Dragons passed through the golden waves, as if they were bathed in holy light. ¡°` All of them had revived. The lifelike Golden Dragons coiled together. Each dragon¡¯s head bit its own tail, forming a massive circle of Golden Dragons. ¡°Ordinary people will never understand the true mystery of Dragon City.¡± Long Yaotian¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at Xu Zimei and said indifferently, ¡°Beast Subduing Absolute Light Array! The main formation that was once capable of slaughtering four Divine Dragons. It is also the protective formation of our Dragon City.¡± As Long Yaotian¡¯s words fell, a huge change occurred around him as well. His body surface was covered with layers of dragon scales. These dragon scales were extremely sharp and hard, and two long red dragon horns grew out of the top of his head. Compared to Long Shenghui¡¯s earlier transformation into a Dragon Blood Warrior. Long Yaotian¡¯s Dragon Blood Warrior state was obviously more thoroughly evolved. Xu Zimei had no doubts that if the other party kept evolving like this, he might indeed become a True Dragon one day. And the elders of the Long Family beside him were somewhat dumbfounded. It seemed they also didn¡¯t know about this Beast Subduing Absolute Light Array. Now, the Golden Dragon circle fell from the sky, surrounding Xu Zimei and Chaos within it. Xu Zimei could feel that the space all around had been completely sealed. And the oppressive force here was even more deadly for Monster Beasts. ¡°I know I¡¯m no match for your True Martial Holy Sect,¡± said Long Yaotian with his aura soaring around him. He continued indifferently, ¡°After today¡¯s battle, we will withdraw from Dragon City. And return to our main clan. But for now, it¡¯s not your turn to run wild here.¡± Hearing Long Yaotian¡¯s words, Xu Zimei turned to Chaos with a smile and said, ¡°You seem to be underestimated!¡± ¡°The Dragon Clan of the Wild Desolation Era were just a bunch of ants,¡± said Chaos indifferently. ¡°The true Dragon Gods have already ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. This formation, capable of slaying four Divine Dragons, is nothing special.¡± The Monster Race during the Wild Desolation Era was led by the ten great Divine Beasts. It was understandable that Chaos didn¡¯t regard the Dragon Clan of that era very highly. ¡°Is that so, then please break the formation,¡± Long Yaotian said from above the formation, operating the formation and speaking with a cold snort. Then he turned his head to look at the elders and said indifferently, ¡°Arrange for the family¡¯s retreat!¡± ¡°How should we explain to the Main Clan?¡± one of the elders asked. ¡°I will take care of it, and will bear all the responsibility myself,¡± Long Yaotian said indifferently. The elder nodded, with things having reached this point, there was no need for further dispute. Watching the backs of the leaving elders, Long Yaotian collected his thoughts. The spiritual energy surged around his body, and the sounds of dragon roars intertwined. The Golden Dragon circle shone brightly amidst the dragon roars. Accompanied by countless dragon phantoms surging into the sky, chaos ensued within the circle. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Chaos let out a cold snort and slowly lifted its giant paw. Then slammed it down heavily. Endless gusts exploded beneath its paw like wind stirring up clouds. There was a loud ¡°boom.¡± With a single strike, many phantoms shattered, and the paw heavily smashed against the side wall of the Golden Dragon circle. Long Yaotian¡¯s expression changed as he felt the backlash from the formation. Unable to hold it back, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He looked extremely pale and weak. ¡°How can it be so strong,¡± he muttered to himself in shock. The strength of Chaos was completely different from what he had estimated. He had thought that even if the formation couldn¡¯t kill Chaos, it could at least trap it for a long time. But he never expected that a single strike would almost be too much for him to handle. ¡°` Chapter 373 - Chapter 373 Chapter 372 The Mysterious Floating Island ?Chapter 373: Chapter 372 The Mysterious Floating Island Chapter 373: Chapter 372 The Mysterious Floating Island He regulated his breath for a moment to suppress his internal injuries temporarily. Long Yaotian once again activated the Formation, and the dim golden light around him blazed anew. Chaos raised its head to the sky and let out a roar, its wings that could cover the sky and sun taking off. It stood above the firmament. In its belly, a deep and boundless black hole spun. Thunderbolts and flames capable of obliterating everything merged into one. With a terrifying momentum, they burst forth in a violent shot. This red and deep purple aurora destructively obliterated everything in its path. Space fell silent, time stood still. Thunder flashed, fire raged. As the aurora struck the Golden Dragon Circle, the ¡°puff puff¡± sound of burning echoed within. The Golden Dragon Circle resisted only for a short time before being completely annihilated and dissipated. The Divine Dragon in the sky wailed, shattering into dust in its unwilling roars and drifting down. Long Yaotian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his entire body stiffened in place, unable to move. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï This time, his injuries were too severe. Because the Beast-Suppressing Absolute Light Formation was broken so quickly, he didn¡¯t even have time to retreat. His Divine Soul seemed to have been struck as well. Now, he couldn¡¯t move at all, or else his Divine Soul would shatter. At that time, he would die without a place to be buried. ¡°Ants always dream of shaking trees, but they truly don¡¯t understand how vast this world, how expansive this heaven and earth, actually is,¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and spoke indifferently. Long Yaotian¡¯s mouth slightly opened, as though he wanted to say something. But at the moment his mouth opened, his expression suddenly stiffened. His entire body turned to ash and scattered. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and stepped into the void toward the Long Family. The Long Mansion, situated at the very center of Dragon City¡¯s main street, could be said to be at the pinnacle of opulence. The entire estate spanned hundreds of thousands of square meters. The outer perimeter was built with premium Qinggang Stone. When Xu Zimei arrived, however, it was already empty. The glorious and vast architecture stood within this space. The entire estate was emptied and moved away in a short span of time. In the courtyard, a few insignificant servants hid, full of dread. ¡°Where have the people of Long Mansion gone?¡± Xu Zimei asked blandly. That servant unconsciously glanced toward the inner courtyard, then immediately crouched down, holding his head. Xu Zimei did not waste any more words and cut down that servant. He then proceeded to the back courtyard of the estate. This part of the courtyard seemed very secluded, with several bags of luggage lying on the ground. Apparently left behind in a rush. On the ground, there were many Array Seals drawn with blue Spiritual Energy. ¡°Spatial Transmission Array,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. One end of this Spatial Transmission Array had been deliberately destroyed by someone. Faint traces of Spiritual Energy still lingered on the ground. But it was no longer usable. Xu Zimei laughed softly to himself, muttering, ¡°Long Family, we shall meet again!¡± The Long Family was not a simple family. To be precise, the Long Family in Dragon City was just a branch stationed here. The true Main Clan was not on the Eastern Continent. It was inside the Central Continent. The origins of the Long Family could be paralleled with the entire Era of Emperors; their strength naturally wouldn¡¯t be so weak. However, Dragon City was also one of the Long Family¡¯s main strategic objectives. Now, after Xu Zimei¡¯s commotion, the arrangements here were ruined in one fell swoop. a€| Xu Zimei knew that they were bound to interact in the future. But he didn¡¯t think too much of it. Leaving the Long Family behind, he took Chaos and headed towards the Endless Heaven Sea. The journey to the Northern Continent should begin now. Previously, ninety percent of the business in Dragon Harbor was dominated by the Long Family. But now that the Long Family has vanished, new battles for control will likely emerge here. However, this has little to do with Xu Zimei anymore. The Endless Heaven Sea is still the Endless Heaven Sea, how many deaths and slaughters it has buried is no longer known to man. Just as I stepped onto the shore, a ship was preparing to depart. Xu Zimei happened to board the vessel. The ship is quite large, somewhat shaped like an arrow. It¡¯s very sharp at the front. There were also a lot of people on board, Xu Zimei made a rough count. There were probably as many as a thousand people. The weather in winter is fickle, and the sea¡¯s surface is white. The ship increased its power, churning the surging waves, heading towards the journey¡¯s sea. Towards the Other Shore of the Northern Continent. ¡­ There¡¯s a legend that a long time ago, the Yuan Central Continent was actually connected. Later, mysterious forces descended, dividing the continent into five. Since then, a new era slowly rose. Most rumors start from the time when the five continents were first recorded. Situated in the far north is the Northern Continent. This is a land where exotic races flourish the most. With three thousand races in the world, in this era where the human race prospers, and the Monster Race follows closely behind, the living space of other races is naturally encroached upon. This situation might not be too apparent on the Eastern Continent. That¡¯s because most of the exotic races choose to stick together for warmth, congregating on the Northern Continent. Guarding the last of their lands. This is destined to be a place different from the Eastern Continent but in no way inferior and perhaps even more remarkable. ¡­ The ship was sailing at high speed. This time it would probably take within five days. Xu Zimei was in no hurry, Chaos had already entered the True Fate World. Having just advanced to the Immortal Ascension Boundary, it needed to stabilize its realm and become more familiar with its current powers. This afternoon, the long-falling snow finally stopped. The sky began to clear, and the gentle sunshine seemed to drape a thin layer of gold gauze overhead. The people inside the ship also went up to the deck, ready to go outside and move around. The continuous snowfall had indeed been somewhat oppressive. This ship heading to the Northern Continent would not only take everyone to the Other Shore, but, if lucky along the way, might encounter some floating islands. The ship would also stop to take everyone to explore the islands. Speaking of these floating islands on the Endless Heaven Sea, there is usually a complete set of mythical stories that can be told. But the truth of these stories is subject to question, and there¡¯s no point in discussing them. On the Endless Heaven Sea, there are countless islands floating on the surface of the water. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï They float along their own trajectories, just like these ships. As for what those trajectories are, no one has been able to find out. It¡¯s just that these floating islands have existed since ancient times. On the islands, there are heritages, divine weapons, high-level Mysterious Medicine. And even some ancient, indistinct carvings, and scrolls. Of course, it all depends on luck, and with good luck, you might find some nice things on the islands. ¡­ As the ship sailed on the calm sea, a triangular floating island came into everyone¡¯s view. The island was golden in color. It could span a few thousand square meters and was considered a mid-sized island. The moment Xu Zimei saw the island, images began to emerge before his eyes. Even his heartbeat quickened. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374 Chapter 373 A Person from the Last Epoch ?Chapter 374: Chapter 373: A Person from the Last Epoch? Chapter 374: Chapter 373: A Person from the Last Epoch? The beating of his heart accelerated dramatically, and Xu Zimei felt an inexplicable sense of panic. He looked at the triangular island, which seemed familiar. Yet he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before. In his dreams, perhaps? As the island drew closer to the ship, the tourists on board began to buzz with discussion. This ship was controlled by a power known as the Ning Family. At this moment, the ship slowly came to a stop not far from the island. The guards on the ship seemed to be seeking the captain¡¯s decision. After a long wait, a fat man wearing a white sailor¡¯s uniform swaggered out. He spoke confidently to the people inside the cabin, ¡°The captain has allowed everyone to land on the island for exploration. The ship will remain here for three days, so please make sure to return within that time. Those who do not wish to go ashore may rest in the cabin. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï We will not wait for those who have not returned after three days.¡± Upon hearing the fat man¡¯s words, the people scattered in a rush. Each of them took to the air and flew toward the island. Although such floating islands are replete with opportunities, they are also accompanied by crises. There are even rumors of the entire island being obliterated. However, cultivation is all about seizing the creations of heaven and earth, surpassing the control of the Great Dao. Everything revolves around the word ¡°struggle.¡± Xu Zimei floated in the air slowly, feeling, for some unknown reason, that this island stirred up many memories in him. Yet these memories were indistinct and elusive. It was as if a key point was missing that would link them all together. ¡­¡­ The surface of the island was golden, and the gold gleamed brightly. But as people set foot on it, they discovered that it was pervaded with rampaging Demonic Qi, and all the vegetation was eroded by it. This place was indeed a paradise for demons. The majority of the weighty vegetation on the island was of the dark variety. It was possible to land on any side of the island. When Xu Zimei shattered the void and descended onto the island, he discovered that his heart was beating even faster. The others rushed into the island, afraid that the opportunities inside would be snatched by someone else. Xu Zimei had taken only a few steps when he heard someone shout aloud. ¡°I¡¯ve found a weapon, an ancient divine armament.¡± He turned to look and saw a man in a green shirt, not far ahead, who had found a dust-covered axe under a dark pine tree. Originally, the surface of the axe was petrified with numerous cracks in it. But when the man dripped his blood on the axe, the petrification began to fall away. The entire axe suddenly burst forth with a sky-reaching bloody aura. The blood aura was a bright red, signaling the commencement of slaughter. This was clearly a vicious weapon. Those around cast envious gazes, though none thought of snatching it away. But before the man¡¯s triumphant laughter could die down, a massive surge of Demonic Qi erupted from the axe. It formed into a fierce face that swallowed the man whole, leaving nothing, not even dregs, behind. With a ¡°clang,¡± the axe fell to the ground. Those nearby quickly retreated a few steps, distancing themselves from the axe. ¡°I have a feeling this island is somewhat sinister. Should we leave?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The greater the risk, perhaps the greater the chance as well.¡± ¡°No matter how great the opportunity, you must be alive to seize it!¡± The people around discussed animatedly, some clinging to hope, while others began to think of giving up. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows; the axe felt extremely familiar to him. But he didn¡¯t know why. In any case, the entire island gave him an extremely eerie feeling. He slowly approached, picking up the axe under the astonished gazes of some. The Demonic Qi from the axe, upon sensing Xu Zimei¡¯s presence, surprisingly showed no resistance. Instead, it felt somewhat excited and respectful. It was as if a lost believer had encountered their faith. The axe was trembling faintly. Streams of faint Demonic Qi flowed from the axe into Xu Zimei¡¯s body through his arm. At this moment, Xu Zimei was rooted to the spot. In front of his eyes, intermittent flashes of unfamiliar yet familiar scenes began to appear. ¡°We, the Demon Race, are born forsaken by the heavens.¡± ¡°We must shatter the hourglass of fate and contend against the Heavenly Dao to the very end.¡± These scenes resembled a great battle. The sky was blood-red, and the ground cracked open with countless fissures. Tens of thousands of creatures were fighting each other in a m?al??e. Every minute, every second, countless people were dying. The battle was extremely brutal. And the owner of this axe was just the most ordinary of the thousands of warriors. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï These broken and intermittent scenes flashed before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. When Xu Zimei came to his senses, he saw that the axe in his hand had developed several cracks. Accompanied by the sound of ¡°crack, crack,¡± the axe completely shattered. And Xu Zimei immediately sensed something different about himself. Originally, he had merged with the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. At first, he had merged with the Battle Body Bead, and from Bai Meng¡¯s words, he knew that the Demon Body had once been a part of him. But setting aside the relationship between this life¡¯s Xu Zimei and the Demon Lord for now, there was a natural barrier between the Prison Suppressor Demon Body and himself. After all, it was a foreign entity, not a part of his own self. Only when it was purposefully activated could he use the power of the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. But now, after the Demonic Qi from the axe had merged into Xu Zimei¡¯s body, he discovered that his connection with the Prison Suppressor Demon Body had become slightly closer. Although this slight increase in connection was negligible, what if there was more of this Demonic Qi? Xu Zimei had an idea. And more importantly, he had just seen some scenes flash before his eyes. Intuition told Xu Zimei that the story in these images was related to the Demon Lord and the Demon Race. That is to say, the very island he was on was also related to Demonic Skills. ¡­¡­ With curiosity in his heart, Xu Zimei moved forward again. As he went farther, Xu Zimei realized that there had apparently once been a great battle in this place. Many deep pits had appeared all around. Although many things had been buried over the long passage of time, along the way, Xu Zimei also found some broken and damaged weapons. The hidden Demonic Qi within them was absorbed by him. The connection between himself and the Prison Suppressor Demon Body was getting tighter and tighter. As he walked, suddenly Xu Zimei heard a hideous scream. His gaze sharpened, he quickly dashed towards the direction of the scream. Passing through layers of trees and numerous shrubs that blocked his way, Xu Zimei observed the situation in front of him. There was a disheveled person, dirty and wearing ragged clothes, indistinguishable between man and woman, squatting over a corpse, gnawing at it. The corpse had not been dead for long and should be from the same vessel as Xu Zimei was before. Upon hearing the noise of Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, the disheveled person suddenly raised their head. It was only then that Xu Zimei saw the person¡¯s face clearly. The flesh on its face had long since rotted away, the eyes, nose, ears, including the mouth, had all lost their shape. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375 Chapter 374 The Battle Robe of the Demon Lord ?Chapter 375: Chapter 374: The Battle Robe of the Demon Lord Chapter 375: Chapter 374: The Battle Robe of the Demon Lord Flesh hung in tatters across the face, a sight both horrific and repulsive. ¡°The Cosmos Ze Era, it has ended in destruction after all. Destroyed! Destroyed!¡± What lay before him could no longer be considered human, it was a complete monster. The monster, with a stern smile directed at Xu Zimei, muttered incessantly to itself. Muttering about things like the Cosmos Ze Era. Xu Zimei furrowed his brow slightly; the era he currently resided in was called the Light Year Era. As for the so-called Cosmos Ze Era, that was already a matter of the previous epoch. Before the last epoch was obliterated, all its information vanished along with it. Nowadays, matters concerning the previous epoch had grown vague and were impossible to trace. He didn¡¯t understand what connection the person before him had with the Cosmos Ze Era. But now there was no time to think through it. The monster charged straight at Xu Zimei. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? A thick aura of death exuded from its entire body. However, when it made its move, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t sense the slightest hint of evil. Instead, it carried a powerful surge of righteousness. What is righteousness? It was said that only those with open hearts, a sense of justice, and a clear conscience could comprehend this force of Haoran Righteousness during battle, a natural law between heaven and earth. Grasping such righteousness could be as difficult as it was simple. If your heart reached that state, you would naturally comprehend it. Otherwise, no matter how hard you tried, it would be in vain. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t understand how the monster before him could comprehend Haoran Righteousness if it wasn¡¯t a thoroughly malicious villain. Why it had become this way now. He threw a punch at it. With a ¡°bang,¡± both figures staggered several steps backward, and Xu Zimei felt a numbing sensation in his fist. The monster, evidently, must have held no low station in life before. With a roar, the monster killed its way towards Xu Zimei again. The boundless Haoran Righteousness around it surged mightily towards the heavens. Righteous energy enveloped thousands of miles of clear sky, with an auspicious aura coming from the east, as if a surging wave lifted endless sea tides crashing towards him. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he released waves of Creation Force that permeated around him. In that moment, he activated his Prison Suppressor Demon Body. Xu Zimei wanted to verify something. An overwhelming Demonic Qi mixed with Creation Force spread out around him. His skin was enveloped in a rolling demonic aura. Purple stripes covered everything from his neck upwards, appearing like some sort of curse. His eyes were cold, devoid of any hint of emotion. This sensation of supreme power enhancement enthralled Xu Zimei. He clenched his fist ever so slightly, and the space around him shattered completely. Upon seeing Xu Zimei activate the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, the monster on the other side suddenly became extremely agitated. Its surrounding Haoran Righteousness grew even more tumultuous. Shaking the space fiercely, it killed its way toward Xu Zimei with ferocity. Xu Zimei, unfazed, launched a powerful punch directly. With a ¡°bang,¡± the monster was sent flying. Only then did Xu Zimei notice a cavern formed of piled-up stones in the hollow behind the monster. The person just now must have intended to explore the cave and was killed by the monster that suddenly burst out from inside. As he stepped towards the cave, the monster seemed to go mad, charging at him again. It still whispered furtively, ¡°The Cosmos Ze Era has been destroyed! The disaster of the Demon¡¯s Advent will rise again, and no creature will be able to escape it.¡± Listenting to the monster¡¯s words, Xu Zimei grew a bit annoyed. He grabbed the collar of the monster¡¯s torn clothes and slammed it to the ground. Then came punch after punch, thundering down on the monster¡¯s face. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s punches were incredibly powerful, and the Demonic Qi echoed tumultuously above. The earth around him cracked open completely. After dozens of successive punches, he finally stopped. At that moment, an enormous deep pit appeared before him. The head of the monster had burst open like a watermelon, completely shattered. Clearly, it was dead beyond any doubt. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, in fact, this monster had been dead for a very long time. It seemed as though there was a tenacious obsession keeping it tethered. The events of today felt very strange to him. The Demon Lord seemed even more mysterious than he had imagined. After killing the monster, he slowly walked into the cave at the back of the small basin. The cave was very dry, with excellent ventilation and air circulation. Xu Zimei was always on alert for any danger. However, as he made his way to the deepest part, he encountered no further perils. Above the cave, there were two holes piercing through like skylights. Sunlight shone down from above. Inside was a chest covered in dust from ages past. And a stone bed. It seemed someone had lived here a long time ago, but now the place was full of dust. How long the cave had been sealed up with the island was anyone¡¯s guess. There were words carved into the wall of the cave with a sword. Xu Zimei looked up. ¡°I am Breeze Taoist, during the Demon¡¯s Advent. I know my power is insignificant, but I wish to set an example for the teeming masses. Someone has to stand tall and hold up the sky. After years of cultivation, it¡¯s time to do something for this world. I am leaving, and today I leave behind my legacy. May those who come after me know that on the day of the Demon¡¯s Advent, within the Demon Slaying Alliance, there was a forerunner known as Breeze Taoist.¡± Reading the words on the wall, Xu Zimei sneered with scorn. In the end, most people cannot escape the lure of fame and fortune. He opened the chest on the ground. Inside were many books. There were cultivation system books from the Cosmos Ze Era, along with many other books detailing various places from that era. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think much of it and directly placed the chest inside his True Fate World. When he was about to leave, his gaze suddenly fell on the stone bed to the side. With a concentration of Spiritual Energy in his right hand, Xu Zimei smashed the stone bed with his fist. ¡°Crack,¡± went the sound. As the stone bed shattered into pieces, a crystal box was revealed inside. Xu Zimei was surprised to find that the crystal box was transparent. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Inside, there was a suit of armor. The glossy black armor was adorned with gold, with black and purple stripes running parallel. The high-collared armor was embroidered with several Demon Seals. Several ferocious faces were depicted on it. Each face was distinctive and lifelike. The interior of the armor was blood red, and on the back was a deep red throne. Upon seeing the armor, Xu Zimei¡¯s heart raced even more fiercely. He tried to suppress the unexplained excitement within him as he attempted to open the crystal box. But he found the box was sealed. No matter how hard he tried, even summoning Bai Meng to use his most powerful attacks, he could not break the seal. ¡°Has the Demon Lord found his armor?¡± Bai Meng asked with some excitement. ¡°You recognize this clothing?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I will always remember that scene,¡± Bai Meng hurriedly nodded. His tone carried sincerity and respect. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376 Chapter 375 Mysterious Island ?Chapter 376: Chapter 375: Mysterious Island Chapter 376: Chapter 375: Mysterious Island ¡°` ¡°The war had reached its final stage. Our Lord represented the Demon Race in negotiations with those so-called members of the Righteous Alliance. We knew that you wouldn¡¯t actually compromise. That day, when you left alone, you were wearing your own battle robe. Blood and fire blazed and flared up behind you. You listened to the war songs from far away, step by step walking towards the end of the sky.¡± Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei was somewhat silent. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï This battle robe indeed gave him a very familiar feeling, as if blood were thicker than water. It seemed that this robe was born to be his. He gently touched the crystal box in his hand and asked, ¡°Is there a way to open it?¡± ¡°This should be a sealing from the Cosmos Ze Era, a type of seal unfamiliar to those of the Light Year Era.¡± Bai Meng said thoughtfully, ¡°Unless you can find a Heaven Shadow Stone.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°A type of crystal stone that can unlock the seals of all things in the world, but it is single-use.¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°After unlocking a formation, it will become useless, so it is very scarce.¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly and put away the crystal box containing the battle robe. He mentally noted the matter of the Heaven Shadow Stone. He walked out of the cave with Bai Meng. At this moment, Bai Meng appeared somewhat uneasy at the sight before him. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been here before,¡± Bai Meng murmured. ¡°You¡¯ve been here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It feels familiar, but I just can¡¯t remember,¡± Bai Meng replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, let¡¯s keep looking ahead,¡± Bai Meng suggested. ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± Bai Meng hid in the void, while Xu Zimei walked straight forward around the hollow of the cave. This island was filled with dark-type trees. And after walking for a long time, Xu Zimei was sure this was a dead island. On his way, he hardly saw any creature on the island. Moreover, the surrounding trees had long since died, devoid of any vitality. They stood listless and withered. He looked up to see the sun overhead hanging in the firmament like a disk. Gentle sunlight sprinkled down. The sounds of battle ahead were particularly harsh in the somewhat silent forest. This also attracted Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. He passed through the bushes in front of him, where withered branches concealed his path. He saw a group of people chasing and attacking a woman. The woman was at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm. And the powers of those surrounding her varied, including both Empty Vein and Esteem Vein Realm fighters. The woman fought as she retreated, her body already covered in wounds. Her white dress was torn in many places by sharp weapons. Sweat on her forehead also dampened the hair beside her ears. When she saw Xu Zimei, a glimmer of hope shone in her eyes. She suddenly shouted towards Xu Zimei, ¡°Husband, come save me!¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s cry, a part of the group looked at Xu Zimei with chilling gazes. They even raised their blades and charged towards Xu Zimei, evidently ready to kill wrong rather than let him go. Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he had no desire to waste words with explanations. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand descended directly from the firmament. Carrying Wu Geng¡¯s void thunderbolt, it annihilated these people. The ground cracked open, with countless fissures forming. The dust filled the sky! Seeing such a spectacle, the remaining few were dumbstruck. Forgetting everything else, they turned on their heels and ran. Xu Zimei snorted coldly as the Tyrant Shadow struck down again. A Heaven Slicing blade qi burst forth from the edge of the blade. ¡°` ¡°` Blade Qi annihilated layer upon layer of the void, cleaving a chasm in the heavens. The rumbling explosion, accompanied by the slowly falling fragments of shattered space. The screams of those trying to escape had just begun when they were completely devoured by the Blade Qi. ¡­ The woman standing nearby was completely stunned. Watching as Xu Zimei walked towards her step by step. The woman was so frightened that her complexion had lost its color, and she straightened her body slightly. Steadying her emotions. She then smiled at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Sir, please forgive my rudeness. In the urgency of the moment, I spoke out of turn. If the gentleman wishes to place blame, I am willing to accept it.¡± ¡°Accept it?¡± Xu Zimei gently pinched the woman¡¯s chin, and laughed. ¡°How will you accept it?¡± ¡°I leave it to the gentleman to decide,¡± said the woman, demurely lowering her head a little further. Her cheeks were flushed, and she dared not look directly into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Very well, then,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in approval. Then he grabbed the woman by her chin and squeezed hard. As the woman¡¯s screams rang out, her jawbone and flesh were completely crushed into powder. Xu Zimei grabbed her hair and pushed her head to the ground. Like a balloon exploding, he smashed it with a fierce punch. ¡°A beauty turned to a skull,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle as he looked at the woman¡¯s corpse. Considering that the group had been chasing the woman, there must be something important on her. Xu Zimei searched her body. Finally, inside the inner part of her white robe, he found a key. It was unclear what material the key was made of. A faint dark Qi swirled around it. Holding it gave a cold sensation. Xu Zimei did not know the use of the key, but still, he put it in the Storage Ring. He continued forward and met all sorts of people along the way. As people were eager to find their fortune, none spoke upon meeting. The sky gradually darkened. The atmosphere of the night on this solitary island was particularly eerie. The dead trees around seemed like silent demons and monsters, gnashing their teeth and clawing at the air. It was eerily silent all around. At this moment, the island felt out of place in this world, as if time and space had been separated, and one was in a standalone realm. Xu Zimei chopped down the surrounding dead trees to light a fire. The winter night was bitterly cold. Cradling his sword, he leaned against a tree trunk beside the fire and closed his eyes to rest. In the middle of the night, a mournful song suddenly woke Xu Zimei. In the midst of this bizarre darkness, the song was piercing. It sounded like a duet. The woman¡¯s voice was very irate, while the man¡¯s was utterly miserable. The voices came from all around, impossible to pinpoint their origin. As Xu Zimei listened, he saw a carriage slowly approaching from the distance. Just then, the clouds obscuring the moon suddenly drifted aside. The clear moonlight softly cascaded down from above. The light shone on the carriage. The carriage was of an ancient shape, covered with deep red curtains. The horse was also quite peculiar, one that Xu Zimei had never seen before. A green-clad coachman sat at the front of the carriage. The coachman kept his head down as he drove, and his face remained unclear. On each side of the carriage stood two people dressed in black. These people each carried a basket. While guarding the carriage, they also scattered the sparkling contents of their baskets along the path. ¡°` Chapter 377 - Chapter 377 Chapter 376 The Secret of Bliss Country ?Chapter 377: Chapter 376 The Secret of Bliss Country Chapter 377: Chapter 376 The Secret of Bliss Country And they were chanting under their breath. ¡°Yellow Spring River, Higanbana. Netherworld path leads to utter void! Alas, human bones, feasting on human flesh. Among the Sea of Blood, dwell some households!¡± These words seemed like children¡¯s rhymes coming from their mouths. Sparkling objects littered the whole path. Very eye-catching in the night. And most importantly, the carriage seemed to be the center of attention. As if all the moonlight were shining upon it. Wherever it went, the moonlight followed. Xu Zimei just watched calmly as the carriage slowly approached. ¡°The world is full of suffering, Bliss Country is where spirits fade away. Noble sir, would you wish to enter my Bliss Country?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? The coachman suddenly lifted his head and spoke to Xu Zimei. His face was excessively pale, without a hint of blood. His smile was stern, but it was more unpleasant than crying. ¡°What benefits are there to entering your Bliss Country?¡± Xu Zimei asked calmly. ¡°Forget all the worries of Pingsheng, from now on, no constraints in the world, free and easy,¡± the coachman replied with a smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t think so, Humans are humans because they have Seven Emotions and Six Desires, they understand joy and sorrow. If there¡¯s no worry, then what is the meaning of joy?¡± Xu Zimei continued to question the coachman. ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy,¡± the coachman said with a smile. ¡°Why are you happy?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. The coachman was taken aback and for a moment didn¡¯t know how to answer. Happy because there are no worries? If there are no worries, how do you know that your happiness is indeed happiness? Just like the saying, ¡°How can those who have never seen the light abhor the darkness?¡± The coachman bowed his head in contemplation for a moment and finally chuckled bitterly. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I am happy. But I do know, if you don¡¯t enter Bliss Country, you will die.¡± Upon hearing the other person¡¯s words, Xu Zimei let out a light laugh. He shook his head and said, ¡°Many have told me similar things before. Yet now, the grass on their graves is taller than you.¡± The coachman laughed unrestrainedly, and the black-clothed figures carrying baskets behind him followed with their sinister laughter. At that moment, boundless Spiritual Energy surged. The blood-red carriage driven by the coachman suddenly turned into a Sea of Blood. Blood poured out from the carriage as if life depended on it. And dyed the surrounding woods blood-red. Xu Zimei looked up to find that the moon above had also turned blood-red. The fresh blood formed a long, blood-colored river. The vast river surrounded Xu Zimei. Within this blood-colored river, countless songs and laughter arose. Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings and saw what seemed to be many people gathering in the blood-colored river. They were singing and dancing, clinking cups and laughing merrily. Semi-naked dancers swayed their enchanting figures. ¡°Welcome to Bliss Country,¡± the coachman said to Xu Zimei with a smile. Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and remained silent. ¡°Go in and have a look, you might like it,¡± said the coachman. ¡°If not, it¡¯s not too late to leave when daylight comes.¡± Xu Zimei was silent for a moment and eventually followed the coachman. The entrance to the kingdom was a Heaven-reaching Door. It was only after Xu Zimei walked through that he realized, there were several distinct areas inside. Some were wrapped in Immortal Qi, others unabashedly luxurious. In short, there were a variety of scenes. A scantily clad woman walked toward Xu Zimei, smiling with each step. She arrived by Xu Zimei¡¯s side and slightly lowered her alluring face. She said, ¡°Do you have any desires or things you wish to do? We can make them happen for you.¡± ¡°I would like to see what Heaven Beyond Heavens is like, can you do that?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°To see the world above the Great Emperor.¡± ¡­ ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman smiled and took out a black bracelet. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°Customer, put this on. It will tell you what Heaven Beyond Heavens is, and might even let you become its master.¡± ¡°A virtual world, huh,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Why should you care so much, customer? Aren¡¯t virtual and real all mixed with truth and falsehood?¡± the woman laughed and said. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and wore the black bracelet on his wrist. However, the moment the bracelet touched his wrist, There was a ¡°crack¡± sound. The bracelet actually shattered, falling to the ground in pieces. Xu Zimei was a bit puzzled and turned his head. He saw the woman standing frozen in place, her face full of astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°You¡­ You have come,¡± the woman stammered out. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei said, confused. ¡°Please wait a moment, I need to report to the superior,¡± the woman bowed slightly and then hurried away. Xu Zimei was somewhat perplexed. Why the black bracelet had suddenly shattered. After a while, the same woman returned. This time, she was accompanied by a man in blue robes. Like her, the man¡¯s complexion was pale and bloodless. The man¡¯s eyes lacked pupils, being wholly pitch-black. At this moment, the man looked at Xu Zimei, examining him closely. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s him,¡± the woman said to the man in blue robes. ¡°It was contact with his aura that caused the Demon Essence Bracelet to shatter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Come with me to a place,¡± the man said to Xu Zimei after a short silence. Xu Zimei nodded and did not refuse. He did not understand what this Bliss Country truly meant. Following the man in blue robes, they passed through a few pavilions. The deeper they went, the less people they encountered. The human presence was scarce, and the Demonic Qi in the space grew heavier and heavier. Especially when they passed through a corridor. The walls of this corridor were adorned with various Demonic Items. Some with towering Demonic Qi, and some restrained in power but full of demonic nature. After passing through the corridor and a series of Forbidden Lands, Xu Zimei finally stopped in front of a Teleportation Array. The Formation was shrouded in a Sea of Blood and risen Demonic Qi. Almost tangible, Demon Liquid dripped down bit by bit. ¡°Go ahead, someone inside is waiting for you,¡± the man in blue robes pointed at the Teleportation Array and said to Xu Zimei. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you enter,¡± the man in blue robes sincerely replied. After pondering for a moment, Xu Zimei finally stepped into the Teleportation Array. A ¡°boom¡± erupted as Demonic Qi surged around them. Demon Flame blazed fiercely. An overwhelming might descended from the heavens. Xu Zimei¡¯s vision changed, and he found himself in another space. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for someone, A person who should be impossible to appear, I have waited for a very, very long time, And now, he has come!¡± Chapter 378 - Chapter 378 Chapter 377 The Demon Lord of That Generation ?Chapter 378: Chapter 377: The Demon Lord of That Generation Chapter 378: Chapter 377: The Demon Lord of That Generation ¡°` This is a place nearly consumed by Demon Flame. The world is vast and immeasurable, spanning tens of thousands of miles, all shrouded in a surging Demonic Qi. There is nothing in this world. Besides the Demonic Qi, there is only a mountain straight ahead. At the foot of the mountain, fierce Demon Flames burn, turning the entire firmament crimson. The mountains are steep, with rugged rocks protruding sharply. Atop the mountain stands a person. A figure with their back turned, their black robe dancing chaotically with the Demon Flames as if possessed by demons and monsters. With the arrival of Xu Zimei, the man slowly turned around. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for someone!¡± His face was covered in Demon Seals, especially those eyes burning with Demon Flame. They seemed to contain an unspeakable terror. His body wasn¡¯t tall, but it exuded a grandeur. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? The kind that seems to hold up the heavens and tread upon the galaxy. ¡°Is it you?¡± the man on the mountain asked Zimo, as if suddenly waking from a dream. ¡°My Lord, how long has it been. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? This charred body has been burned by the raging fire. You¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Demon Slave?¡± Bai Meng emerged from the void and asked indifferently. ¡°So it¡¯s the Seventh War General,¡± the man on the mountain greeted. ¡°Who is he?¡± Zimo asked, puzzled. ¡°Your former servant,¡± Bai Meng replied respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zimo looked at the man on the mountain and asked. ¡°Why are you waiting for me here?¡± ¡°My Lord, there is something that the past you left for the present you, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come and take it,¡± the Demon Slave quickly responded. ¡°What is it?¡± Zimo inquired. The Demon Slave glanced at Bai Meng and then bowed slightly, speaking respectfully. ¡°Seventh War General, perhaps we should step outside first. Let the Lord retrieve that item by himself.¡± Bai Meng nodded and exchanged a look with Zimo. Then, together with the Demon Slave, he ascended into the sky and left this realm. ¡­a€| Only after the two left did Zimo begin to observe this world. He felt a familiar sensation from the Demonic Qi here. It was as though he was a fish returning to water. He set foot on the peak of the mountain and quickly made his way to the top. The endless Demonic Qi swirled around his feet. Pieces of rock tumbled down. When Zimo reached the summit, he discovered numerous murals laid out. These murals had been here for an untold number of years. Connected together, they seemed to tell an ancient story. As Zimo concentrated his mind and looked intently at the murals. He found his consciousness being drawn into the world of the murals. The view before his eyes began to change. The sky was blood-red! The land below was ablaze with the fires of war. There stood a man in battle armor at the pinnacle of the mountain. He held the sun and moon in his hands, his feet upon the galaxy. His entire body bathed in blood. If one looked closely, they would see that the mountain beneath his feet was actually made of corpses. It was a mountain formed from a pile of bodies. Screams and gloom shrouded the world. Death and slaughter beat the drums of war. People surrounded the mountain of corpses, glaring with furious eyes and bulging veins. ¡°Demon, you never thought this day would come for you!¡± Someone laughed heartily. ¡°Come down and face your end, stop your futile resistance. We might yet let you die swiftly.¡± ¡°You always defied the heavens, now you¡¯ve reaped Heavenly Dao¡¯s retribution!¡± ¡°` ¡°Those abandoned by the heavens are destined to ebb and flow through generations, yet you always think of rebelling.¡± ¡°Changing fate is simply laughably unselfaware.¡± Listening to the everyone below clamoring with accusations. The man atop the mountain slowly lifted his head. His face was clearly visible, but Xu Zimei just couldn¡¯t make it out, no matter how hard he looked. It was as if there was always a mist obscuring him. Xu Zimei stood midair, clearly observing the scene below. But he couldn¡¯t move; he could do nothing at all. He could only watch as a bystander. At this moment, the man slowly stood up, and it was hard for people to imagine the severity of wounds beneath his battle robe. As he stood, the crowd surrounding him subconsciously took two steps back. The man slowly lifted his head, and at this moment, Xu Zimei finally saw his face clearly. ¡°How can this be,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s complexion changed drastically. He stood in disbelief, shaking his head repeatedly. The man looked exactly like him. He was completely dumbstruck. The same face, the two of them seemed as if carved from the same mold. ¡°You¡¯ve come!¡± At this moment, the surrounding scene seemed to freeze, everything. The drifting scent of blood, The wails from the mountain-like pile of bones underfoot, The occasional gust of wind in the sky, The morning mist in the distance, The accusations from the people nearby. Everything, time and space, all came to a halt. Only the man on the mountain top silently raised his head, indifferently looking at Xu Zimei. That gaze of ten thousand years, as if it pierced through several ancient epochs. Layer upon layer of void and endless cycles of time ceaselessly revolving. With an imperious force, he locked eyes with Xu Zimei. An indescribable and ineffable emotion. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t put his current emotions into words. He felt as if he were looking into a mirror, the person inside both strange and familiar. He opened his mouth, wanting to voice the doubts in his heart. But the man on the mountain seemed to know his questions, preempting him. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I know what you want to ask. Don¡¯t rush, just keep walking like this. One day, you will find your answers.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xu Zimei steadied his emotions and inquired. ¡°I¡¯m giving you what should have been yours,¡± the man replied. ¡°What thing?¡± Xu Zimei was puzzled. The man slowly raised his head, his gaze reaching for the firmament above. At this moment, a heaven-reaching aura emanated from him. The once-frozen space around them resumed its previous calm. The people continued their loud and tumultuous accusations. And the battle robe behind the man flared up with boundless ripples as the mad wind blew. Holding the ancient divine weapon Sky Piercer, he walked step by step toward the base of Bone Mountain. a€| ¡°I have lived through countless epochs since ancient times. I have witnessed the rise and fall of many epic histories. What is a demon? It seems to have been branded with evil by man long ago. In this world, there was no word for demon, nor was there a race of demons. It was just the turbid people who self-righteously labeled those abandoned by the heavens. After wandering through several epochs, I integrated everything I saw, heard, and knew. I comprehended a set of martial techniques. I named it ¡®Demonic Skills¡¯! Let those who fancy themselves extraordinary see what true demons should be like!¡± The man spoke step by step as he descended the mountain. With every sentence he uttered, it rang with force. With each step he took, his aura grew more formidable. A supreme might, carrying the ancient Demonic Qi, pierced through the heavens and earth, creating a vast chasm. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379 Chapter 378 Trample this Heaven Underfoot ?Chapter 379: Chapter 378 Trample this Heaven Underfoot Chapter 379: Chapter 378 Trample this Heaven Underfoot The firmament was ablaze with lightning and thunder, the wind and clouds wildly in turmoil. Boundless might converged into one. The man was seen slowly raising the Sky Piercer in his hand, killing his way towards the multitude of lives. ¡°I have witnessed the origin of all things, and have also seen the end of everything. The beggar knows his place, wealth comes from heaven, scholars debate in ink, the rich indulge in wine, some brandish swords with light chilling the Nine States, others command a purple aura that travels a hundred thousand miles, Monster Beasts howl at the sky, devouring half the moon, and there¡¯s the collapse of epochs before the eve of destruction. Alas, all things cannot escape the cycle of birth, old age, sickness, death, and karma. People come into this world naked, and leave it just as bare. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï My ¡®Demonic Skills¡¯ are divided into ten techniques. Watch closely now!¡± As the man¡¯s voice fell, the Sky Piercer in his hand vibrated the heavens and the earth. ¡°First Technique: Illusory Demon Technique. The place where illusions bring forth immortals!¡± The Sky Piercer in his hand erupted with Demonic Qi that filled the sky. The space around was surging, the layers of space shifting and changing. Sounds of ¡°crack, crack¡± echoed all around. As the winds of the great age began to rise, the surrounding space actually started folding. The people beneath Bone Mountain watched in horror as they found. Directly opposite them, a scene identical to their own emerged. As though it were a reflection in water. The space before them was split apart, and their mirror images appeared on the opposite side. What was more eerie. these reflections seemed entirely real. They attacked, and those mirror images on the other side attacked as well. Their attacks collided, and the sound of ¡°rumbling¡± exploded in mid-air. For a moment, it was impossible to distinguish superior from inferior. Xu Zimei clearly saw that this Illusory Demon Technique was actually related to space. This technique took the properties of space to the extreme. Enough to blur reality with illusory, to the point of chaos and deception. a€|¡­ ¡°Second Technique: Plague Demon Technique. Afflicted by Karmic Illness!¡± Next, the Sky Piercer radiated a blood aura that filled the sky. This blood aura turned into countless strands of blood. Each strand of blood seemed like a different karma. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï At this moment, the blood enveloped the people at the foot of the mountain. Birth, old age, sickness, deatha€¡±these are the ends that all creatures cannot avoid, their ultimate destination. At this moment, illness clung to them, vitality stripped away, and the aura of death descended. Xu Zimei blinked slightly, this Plague Demon Technique was even more domineering. It ignored all defenses, forcibly stripping others of their life. ¡°Third Technique: Earth Demon Technique, The harbinger of all disasters.¡± As the man waved the Sky Piercer in his hand again. The earth developed countless dense, interconnected fissures. Earthquakes shook the land, volcanoes erupted, tsunamis surged. Hurricanes whirled, mountains slid, and mudslides swept forth. At this moment, the man seemed like the embodiment of all disasters. He controlled all calamities, disasters swarmed at a flick of his hand. The might of nature came with endless roars. Xu Zimei knew that this was the power of heaven and earth, something humans could not obstruct. Mastering the power of all heaven and earth, this is the Earth Demon Technique. The allied forces below were already in disarray at this point. The man fought alone. His injuries grew more severe, but he didn¡¯t care in the slightest. ¡®Demonic Skills¡¯ divided into ten techniques, he demonstrated them over and over, and Xu Zimei watched intently without tiring. ¡°Fourth Technique: Heavenly Demon Technique, Challenger of the Heavens. Fifth Technique: Human Demon Technique, Annihilator of All Things. Sixth Technique: Demon Monster Technique, ¡°` Essence of Wood, Stone, Birds, and Beasts. Seventh says: Yin Demon Technique, Dream Confusion Deity. Eighth says: Yang Demon Technique, Relative Road Obstructor. Ninth says: Ghost Demon Technique, Grievance Ghost Evil Spirit. Tenth says: Divine Demon Technique, World Destroyer.¡± When these styles were unleashed one by one, the world had already turned upside down, and the firmament was in turmoil. An endless hurricane swept over everything. The sky was shattered, the earth cracked, and all things fell silent. All the living creatures around were obliterated within it, turning into smoke and dissipating. However, the man kept on using them, as if tireless. Time passed, and Xu Zimei watched the man¡¯s transformation. He only felt many blurry reflections appearing before his eyes. The figure of the man incredibly shrank, then turned into individual characters. These characters exuded an extremely thick evil qi. Joined together, they formed entirely new chapters. These chapters surged into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind, imprinting on his memory. Reflecting the towering evil qi. Every technique pierced straight through to the profound meaning of the Great Dao, right to the truth of the Other Shore. Xu Zimei felt his consciousness entering a realm of darkness. He evolved these moves through an endless cycle of reincarnation. He reached the Other Shore of the moves, penetrating the profound meaning to the fullest extent. Time passed, perhaps only a short while. Or maybe, several centuries had already gone by. Xu Zimei felt he had experienced too many different artistic conceptions. He drifted for a long time in a boundless darkness. It seemed that the man was passing on his own experiences and artistic conceptions for Xu Zimei to experience. Xu Zimei¡¯s aura fluctuated, now strong, now weak. As if going through countless cycles of reincarnation. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in an endless darkness. His body floated in the void, without direction or destination. He slowly stood up, only feeling a heaviness in his head. A set of memories had been forcibly crammed in. These memories were about that battle skill named ¡°Demonic Skills.¡± This battle skill did not require proficient use. The most important aspect was enlightenment. Being able to comprehend the artistic conception of each move. The deeper the enlightenment, the greater the power when used. Xu Zimei raised his head, putting the matter of battle skills aside for the moment. Because right in his line of sight, the man in the battle robe was standing there calmly. ¡°You are awake, Demon Lord,¡± the man said indifferently. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°I am the Demon Lord, and you are also the Demon Lord,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°But strictly speaking, I am me, and you are you. Although we bear the same identity and the same kind of fate, we are completely different people. I don¡¯t want to become you, and you wouldn¡¯t want to become me either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°Your words have made my thoughts even more confused.¡± ¡°Understanding too much right now is not good for you,¡± the man said, shaking his head. ¡°In time, you will understand. There is no malice between us. Well, you have obtained what I left for you. I only hope that your generation can truly turn everything upside down.¡± As the man¡¯s voice faded, his figure began to vanish bit by bit. ¡°Demon Lord, fate is waiting for you not far ahead. Break it! A cage cannot imprison a bird whose every feather is filled with freedom. The me of that time, the you of today, We have been striving generation after generation. How about treading this sky under our feet?¡± The man laughed unrestrainedly, his laughter echoing in the silent space, sounding exceptionally jarring. ¡°` Chapter 380 - Chapter 380 Chapter 379 Master of Bliss ?Chapter 380: Chapter 379 Master of Bliss Chapter 380: Chapter 379 Master of Bliss He watched as the man¡¯s silhouette gradually dissipated like smoke and clouds. Xu Zimei calmed his own emotions. The boundless darkness around him also began to disperse. His figure reappeared on the mountain peak outside the mural. The mural, constructed from unknown materials, had completely shattered into dust. A cool breeze blew over the mountain peak, carrying a hint of chill in the air. Xu Zimei took a step into the void, leaving the mountain peak behind. This incident had brought him significant insights, but it had also deepened his understanding of the Demon Lord. He did not believe in fate. Ever since he had founded the new era, he had been different from others. His fate had always been firmly within his own grasp. The mural atop the mountain seemed to be the core of this realm. As the mural crumbled, so too did the space here, fragment by fragment. In the end, the heavens collapsed, and the earth shook violently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? With a ¡°crack,¡± the entire space shattered like a broken mirror. Completely pulverized. Xu Zimei¡¯s body returned to the doorway where he had first entered the Teleportation Array. The Teleportation Array in front of him had also completely vanished. Bai Meng waited respectfully by the side. ¡°What about the Demon Slave?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°That was merely one of his obsessions; his true body died before the last epoch¡¯s destruction,¡± replied Bai Meng. ¡°With the collapse of this space, his obsession naturally dissipated.¡± ¡°What exactly is the Demon Race?¡± Xu Zimei took a deep breath, gazed at the blood moon above, and whispered. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°We¡¯re just resisting our own destinies,¡± said Bai Meng matter-of-factly. ¡°It¡¯s just that many people want us to be content with the status quo, to accept the judgment of our fates. Ridiculous,¡± he said. Xu Zimei said no more, returning on the path he had come. At this moment, the Bliss Country seemed extraordinarily tranquil. In the corridor filled with Demonic Items, the blue-robed man who had led Xu Zimei here sat silently. At the railing of the corridor, his figure merged with the boundless blood qi. If one did not look closely, it was even a bit difficult to see. The sound of light footsteps echoed through the silent corridor. Xu Zimei walked forward, step by step, and asked the blue-robed man, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Name? It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯ve almost forgotten,¡± said the man, shaking his head. ¡°Just call me the Master of Bliss!¡± ¡°What is your relationship with the Demon Race?¡± continued Xu Zimei. ¡°A promise, a promise I made to the Demon Lord,¡± the Master of Bliss said with a smile. ¡°To find the next Demon Lord for him, and now that task is also considered complete.¡± ¡°I want to know the purpose of this Bliss Country¡¯s existence,¡± Xu Zimei persisted. If associated with the same era as the Demon Lord. Then this Bliss Country must have originated from the Cosmos Ze Era. How did they avoid the destruction of epochs and survive till now? ¡­¡­ ¡°Drunken dreams of life and death,¡± laughed the Master of Bliss. ¡°A group of people who have no pursuit of mortal affairs, only wishing to spend the rest of their lives in the most enjoyable way. They do not seek the pinnacle of martial arts, nor immortality through fate. Only the meaning of living.¡± ¡°What is the origin of this island?¡± asked Xu Zimei, puzzled. Numerous islands like this floated on the surface of the Endless Heaven Sea. It was a very, very long time ago. If one really had to trace back the origin of the Floating Islands, it would probably be in the ancient Mythical Era. Or even older, before the Yuan Central Continent had split into five pieces. These Floating Islands had already existed. The origins of the islands, the various ancient mysteries on them, remained unsolved. What remains today is still shrouded in a mist-like mystery. All indicating the extraordinary nature of these islands. However, now, as for the origins of these islands, there isn¡¯t a more unified answer. ¡°Strictly speaking, these islands do not belong to the Light Year Era,¡± the Master of Bliss paused before explaining. ¡°In the distant past, when the Cosmos Ze Era met its destruction, many ruins floated in the endless origin point. Later, after the establishment of the Light Year Era, many of these ruins fell into the new epoch. Those are what you refer to as the Floating Islands.¡± ¡°The remnants of the Cosmos Ze Era, huh,¡± Xu Zimei muttered softly. The ancient era had already been destroyed, along with all its information. If an existence from the same era had not told him this, he believed no one would have thought of the Cosmos Ze Era. ¡°Well, now that you have obtained what is here, it is time to leave Bliss Country,¡± said the Master of Bliss, shaking his head. ¡°This place only welcomes those who indulge in bliss, in endless joy. And you, you have many more journeys to embark upon!¡± As the Master of Bliss¡¯s voice faded, the crimson around them began to recede. The blood moon in the sky gradually lost its original brilliance. The surrounding buildings also began to dissipate. The palace, the corridors, including the Master of Bliss in front of him. All vanished, making this entire experience seem like a dream. When Xu Zimei came to his senses, he found himself standing in the small forest from before. The sky had cleared up. The long-missed sunlight shone upon the entire island, and the air was warm and gentle. The leftovers of the campfire by his feet were still emitting a wisp of blue smoke. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head as a carriage brushed past him, trotting away into the distance. The coachman was still chanting, ¡°Yellow Spring River, Higanbana, On the Netherworld path, the ways to emptiness unfold. ¡­¡­¡­¡± The evocative song gradually faded with the carriage, eventually disappearing from sight. A smirk curled the corners of Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth. ¡°This world is really getting more and more interesting!¡± he mused. Just as he was thinking this, a monstrous roar suddenly sounded in the distance. The roar was brutal, echoing through heaven and earth. Just the sound alone shook the ground to the point of quaking. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as he stepped into the air. He strode across the withered trees around him and leapt up towards the direction of the roar. Layers of air waves rippled through the space in the distance. Thunderous explosions rang out. The surrounding trees collapsed, creating a vacuum in the area. From afar, Xu Zimei could only see a massive figure howling up at the sky. His figure sped forward, heading towards the immense shape. When he arrived at the scene, it was a sight too ghastly to bear. More than a dozen mangled corpses lay on the ground. All around, numerous deep pits marked the land. And at the very center, a massive monster roared ferociously. Scores of people surrounded it, engaged in a deadly battle with the beast. Although Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t determine the creature¡¯s realm, its strength was immense, each swipe carried heaven-shaking power. The people surrounding it stood little chance against even one of its punches. Xu Zimei surveyed the scene and realized it was a type of creature he had never seen before, neither in reality nor in legends did such a creature exist. The beast¡¯s body was a dark purple-brown, and it had a pair of wings on its back large enough to blot out the sun and sky. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381 Chapter 380 The Bizarre Bauhinia Flower and the Monster ?Chapter 381: Chapter 380: The Bizarre Bauhinia Flower and the Monster Chapter 381: Chapter 380: The Bizarre Bauhinia Flower and the Monster Its body was covered in barbs all over. Furthermore, the monster had two horns on its head and one on its nose, resembling the horns of a rhinoceros. Even more terrifying were the tusks at the sides of its mouth, which dramatically curved upwards. They were almost on par with the sharp horns on top of its head. From a distance, it seemed as if it had five horns in total. Its back, including the crooks of its arms at the elbow positions, was adorned with patches of something that resembled deep purple Crystal Stones. The Crystal Stones were clear and transparent, seemingly containing a Supreme terror within them. Its two front claws were thick and powerful, as well as incredibly sharp. The mere sight of them could make one¡¯s heart palpitate with fear. Every attack from the monster could tear open the Space it passed through. An endless Dark aura emanated from all around its body. Dark Spiritual Energy swirled around, surging through the Space all around it. The people currently fighting it should be the same ones who rode on the same ship as Xu Zimei before. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Although they were superior in numbers, they were no match for this monster. With each attack from the monster, people were injured or even met Death, to varying degrees. ¡°We should retreat, we¡¯re simply no match for this monster,¡± someone in the crowd yelled. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll all be annihilated.¡± ¡°So many have already sacrificed their lives; do you really feel content leaving things as they are now? Besides, even this monster will run out of energy eventually; let¡¯s all just hold on for a while longer.¡± Some were reluctant to leave and were enticing the people present to stay. Xu Zimei stood on a withered tree nearby, feet planted on the top branches. Observing the situation below from midair. Setting aside the battle between the people and the monster for a moment, Xu Zimei discovered a bed of flowers behind the monster, concealed by a thick shrub. The shrubs encircled the floral bed, and even vines had grown all over them, sprawling upwards and covering the flowers. Many Mysterious Medicines grew within this bed. Xu Zimei had not even seen many of them before, suggesting they were either extremely rare, or extinct. Among these herbs, one particular flower stood out conspicuously. Based on the appearance of the flower, Xu Zimei recognized it as a Bauhinia Flower. The flower¡¯s stem was only about twenty centimeters long, covered with sharp barbs. It had four petals that were a reddish-purple color. But at this moment, the flower was enveloped in a very thick Evil Qi and Demonic Qi. Amidst this Demonic Qi, ceaseless roars, screams, and wails could be heard. Moreover, each petal bore a face. With a nose, eyes, and a mouth. The expressions on these faces varied. The four petals bore expressions of joy, anger, sorrow, and resentment, respectively. Xu Zimei watched the petals, noting that the petals seemed to be watching him back. The expressions appeared to be mocking him. Each expression carried a different meaning. Xu Zimei did not have time to get closer to examine them as those fighting below had discovered his presence. ¡°My friend, lend us your strength. There¡¯s strength in numbers,¡± someone from below shouted. ¡°After killing this monster, we will share the remaining treasures equally.¡± Upon hearing these words, Xu Zimei remained still and did not move from his spot. He laughed and said, ¡°I am just passing by, the treasure will belong to whoever has the destiny.¡± Xu Zimei then started to back away. As the figure of Xu Zimei vanished from their sight, the emotions of those people finally relaxed. After all, no one wanted someone watching from the sidelines, disengaged, while they fought a life-and-death battle. ¡­a€| ¡°Have you seen it clearly?¡± After reaching a secluded spot, Xu Zimei summoned Bai Meng and asked. ¡°That creature is a Purple Heart Absolute Flame Beast,¡± Bai Meng replied. ¡°It belongs to the creatures of the Cosmos Ze Era. However, before the destruction of that epoch, they should have gone extinct. Unexpectedly, they have reappeared in the new era.¡± ¡°And what about that flower?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before, and its aura is very strange,¡± Bai Meng said, shaking his head. ¡°This is getting interesting,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. He said, ¡°If creatures that should have been extinct are reappearing, then the secrets of this island must indeed be numerous!¡± ¡°Does Your Highness wish to possess that flower?¡± Bai Meng asked. ¡°To the fated it shall belong. I feel that flower is fated for me,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Then why did you just now?¡± Bai Meng asked, puzzled. Just now, Xu Zimei clearly could have slain those people and the Purple Heart Absolute Flame Beast, and he could have acquired the Bauhinia Flower steeped in dense Evil Qi. But he left instead. ¡°What if the flower is dangerous?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Someone willing must play the role of the scapegoat.¡± ¡°What does Your Highness intend?¡± Bai Meng seemed to grasp something. ¡°You go and slay that Purple Heart Flame Beast. Ignore everything else,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Let those people fight over it themselves.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Bai Meng nodded slightly. Demonic Qi surged around him as he strode into the air and flew off into the distance. Xu Zimei, standing in midair, gazed in the direction of the Purple Heart Flame Beast, observing everything. ¡­ At this moment in the battle, it was clear that the combatants had reached their limit and could not hold out any longer. ¡°I said we should leave earlier, and we could have escaped, but you all were too greedy for those treasures,¡± someone complained. ¡°Are we to meet our demise here today?¡± Just as everyone was despairing, they saw a surge of Demonic Qi shoot from afar. It struck the Purple Heart Flame Beast heavily on its back. The creature let out a pained cry and looked up into the sky with an angry roar. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Only to see Bai Meng standing aloft in the firmament, looking down upon it from on high. Sensing Bai Meng¡¯s imposing presence, the Purple Heart Flame Beast trembled slightly. Its animal instincts filled it with fear. Its intuition told it that the person above was terrifying. It wanted to flee, yet it saw an overwhelming Way of Inquiry sweeping from the edges of the sky. The power of the Way detonated throughout the space. Direct suppression descended. The Purple Heart Flame Beast lowered its body, not even daring to entertain thoughts of resistance. Bai Meng snorted coldly, and Demon Qi fused with Demon Flame. It transformed into a Demonic Blade. The Demonic Blade crossed the Wugeng Void, shattering all space. It cut through time to arrive. The bystanders below only saw a flash of dark brilliance before their eyes, not even having time to react. From the tip of its head horn, the Purple Heart Flame Beast was split in two. Its massive body was cleaved apart from the middle. Black blood spurted out, and a foul stench pervaded the area. Witnessing this sight, Bai Meng uttered a light snort. Then with a swirl of his black robe, he vanished into the sky, Traceless and unseen. All this happened too swiftly. The people watching from below still had stunned expressions on their faces. Standing still, they looked at the dead creature and the lingering Demonic Qi above, momentarily at a loss for what to do. ¡°The creature is dead, isn¡¯t it?¡± someone murmured after a long while, tentatively speaking. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382 Chapter 381 Battle Against the Strange Bauhinia Flower ?Chapter 382: Chapter 381 Battle Against the Strange Bauhinia Flower Chapter 382: Chapter 381 Battle Against the Strange Bauhinia Flower ¡°It seems so,¡± someone nodded blankly. ¡°Who was that just now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t seem to touch any of these treasures.¡± As the last voice fell, everyone exchanged glances. Immediately after, a thunderous cheer erupted. The crowd surged toward the flower garden. ¡°Don¡¯t fight over it, let¡¯s share the treasures equally,¡± a rational person shouted. ¡°Share equally? Forget it, finders keepers.¡± All the people rushed toward the flower garden. The masses went forth in force, pushing through the bushes surrounding the garden. The sight of the Mysterious Medicines made everyone¡¯s hearts bloom with joy. Even the beating of their hearts quickened. ¡°Cosmos Tier Mysterious Medicine, Immortal Flower, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At that moment, the odd Bauhinia Flower at the very center began to transform. Its four petals originally had four expressions. Joy, anger, sorrow, resentment. Normally, three of those expressions remained hidden. Only the one representing resentment served as the Bauhinia Flower¡¯s main expression. But now, as more and more people flooded in, black fog began to spread around the Bauhinia Flower. The expression of resentment slowly shifted toward anger. The surrounding black fog grew denser, and faint screams could be heard emanating from it. The people grabbing for the Mysterious Medicines had gone mad. They even fought fiercely with each other, completely ignoring the change in the flower. ¡­¡­ When the surrounding black fog thickened to a certain level, a sharp and cruel scream rang out with a bang. Then the sky was covered in black fog. The entire garden was enshrouded in it. Those touched by the black fog screamed in agony. The black fog was like sulfuric acid, corroding and dissolving everyone it touched, from the flesh to the bones. Almost nothing was left. None in the garden could escape, and as the black fog enveloped them, they were completely dispersed within it. After a long while, the black fog began to retract. It gathered once again around the Bauhinia Flower. The garden was silent, the people from before had long since vanished. Xu Zimei witnessed it all from a distance. The touch-of-death black fog was mysterious indeed. He stepped through the air towards the edge of the garden. The petals returned to calm, with the one representing resentment once again becoming the main expression. Xu Zimei summoned the puppet of Mad Blood Old Demon. He sent it into the middle of the garden to investigate. The Mad Blood Old Demon, surrounded by Holy Power, strutted into the garden with overwhelming presence. With a ¡°boom,¡± a radiance of Spiritual Energy Refinement Light gathered around him. After he entered the garden, the Bauhinia Flower let out a piercing shriek, followed by the petal representing anger lighting up. In the black fog, countless faces appeared. All of them with bulging veins and bared teeth looked extremely angry. Billowing black clouds filled the sky above, all converging on the Mad Blood Old Demon. But the Mad Blood Old Demon did not show weakness; the blood-colored Changhe surged mightily behind him. In these rivers, the waves beat against the shores, bloody and turbid. It seems they contain countless horrors. Only a ¡°boom¡± was heard. An explosion erupted in the black mist, as the might of the Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s Saint Vein Realm spread out. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 He forcibly broke through the bizarre Bauhinia Flower¡¯s blockade. He stepped into the void and arrived in front of the Bauhinia Flower. With both hands, he grasped the root of the petals and pulled with all his might. He wanted to uproot the petals entirely. However, at this moment, it seemed as if the petals were connected to the earth itself. No matter how hard the Mad Blood Old Demon tried, he couldn¡¯t move the Bauhinia Flower an inch. His face turned red with effort, and after struggling for a long time, he eventually retreated warily to one side. Xu Zimei watched from the side with a slight frown. This flower seemed to be still in its youth, too strong for even a martial artist to kill. But to obtain it seems beyond the reach of man! ¡­ At that moment, the petals of the bizarre Bauhinia Flower began to tremble. The furious leaves began to change to joy. The black mist surrounding the Bauhinia Flower gradually dissipated, giving way to plumes of red mist. This red mist carried a bloody scent, smelling even more like fresh blood. Unlike the corrosive black mist, this red mist seemed to have a hallucinogenic effect. When the Mad Blood Old Demon was enveloped in the red mist, he just stood there motionless. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, unable to see what the Mad Blood Old Demon was experiencing. But at this moment, the Mad Blood Old Demon had lost control and was not under his own command. Not long after, the red mist began to dissipate, and the Mad Blood Old Demon became unusually calm. He slowly turned around, his eyes turning a deep blood red. At that moment, he recklessly charged towards Xu Zimei. ¡­ ¡°Being controlled in return, huh,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. A beastly roar came from the side, as the massive body of Chaos descended. With a slap, Chaos suppressed the Mad Blood Old Demon beneath it. Despite the Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s frantic struggle, it was to no avail. ¡°Master, let me try,¡± Chaos spoke in a low voice. ¡°Hmm, you hold it down, but don¡¯t touch it,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I want to test my hypothesis.¡± The huge body of Chaos leaped into the flowerbed, with immense Immortal Qi swirling around it. At that moment, its massive wings unfolded behind it, stirring up an endless storm towards the bizarre Bauhinia Flower. The storm swept over, and the sky was filled with clouds swirling. The Bauhinia Flower, however, remained unflustered. Its two petals revived at the same time, with the black and red mists converging together, sweeping toward Chaos. ¡°Keep it engaged,¡± Xu Zimei shouted from outside the flowerbed. At that moment, his aura surged mightily, with his True Fate Emergence manifesting behind him. A cerulean blue planet slowly rose into the air. Chaos snorted coldly, as a profound and boundless black hole appeared at its abdomen. This was its innate divine skill. The edges of the black hole were shrouded in fierce fire and thunderbolts. At that moment, a beam of heavenly light shot out from the black hole, aiming to clear the mist ahead. Meanwhile, behind Xu Zimei, the True Fate World made a thunderous noise. Countless branches slowly spread out from the cerulean blue planet. At this moment, their speed was boundless. They directly entwined around the bizarre Bauhinia Flower at the center of the flowerbed, attempting to uproot it. These branches were from the Tree of Life within Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. Rooted in the Divine Continent, they wielded supreme power as they tried to uproot the bizarre Bauhinia Flower. At this moment, as these branches strained together, the body of the Bauhinia Flower began to shake, marking its first moment of panic. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383 Chapter 382 Recovering the Bauhinia Flower ?Chapter 383: Chapter 382: Recovering the Bauhinia Flower Chapter 383: Chapter 382: Recovering the Bauhinia Flower The Bauhinia flower was trembling, as the mighty power of the Tree of Life transmitted to every single branch above it. Along with the branches came a ¡°rumbling¡± sound as they fell. Cracks began to appear on the ground where the eerie Bauhinia flower was located. These cracks spread in every direction, and the distance they split open grew larger and larger. At this moment, the Bauhinia flower emitted sharp, piercing cries. All four petals revived at the same time. Four different colors of black fog converged together, spreading from the flowers themselves to the branches of the Tree of Life. And the branches of the Tree of Life were wilting at a speed visible to the naked eye. As a representative of life, the Tree of Life naturally would not show weakness. A rich life energy was being transmitted from its main body. The branches that wanted to uproot the Bauhinia flower altogether were also undergoing strange changes. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï They were rapidly switching between withering and vitality. What stunned Xu Zimei was that the death Qi emanating from the Bauhinia flower could actually contend with the Tree of Life¡¯s life energy. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 One must realize what kind of existence the Tree of Life is? Under the whole sky, there is only this one. Moreover, it is the foundation of the plant system that Xu Zimei has established. The life energy it contains is truly rare in this world. And now, to see something that could resist it. Xu Zimei was truly surprised. Because in his knowledge, or even by looking through all the classics and records. There is absolutely no record of this kind of Bauhinia flower. And this floating island was originally a remnant of the Cosmos Ze Era. It seems that this Bauhinia flower was a product of the Cosmos Ze Era. Xu Zimei thought back to the books left by Breeze Taoist that he found in the cave earlier. The books inherited from the Cosmos Ze Era. He would have to take a good look at them when he had the time. ¡­ But at the moment, the Tree of Life and the eerie Bauhinia flower were at a stalemate. This was a situation Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want to see. Fortunately, Xu Zimei¡¯s trump cards were sufficient, and he didn¡¯t have to fear anything. The True Fate Emergence behind him, a blue planet was slowly rotating. The Pure Moon Altar flew out from it. This altar was entirely golden, emitting a soft and holy light. At this moment, strands of light that seemed to purify, like the bright moonlight, spread downward from it. The altar was divided into five layers, with the other four layers carved with various plants, flowers, trees, birds, and beasts. Only the fifth layer was primordial, with a hazy fog containing fleeting purple flashes. At this moment, Xu Zimei was controlling the Pure Moon Altar, with spiritual energy surging around him. A stream of purple light was then projected from above the fifth layer. It enveloped the eerie Bauhinia flower. The light was dazzling and profound, seemingly containing the historical aura from ancient epochs. As this purple light shone on the Bauhinia flower, it attempted to purify the eerie flower. Unfortunately, the flower¡¯s evil Qi was too strong. It counterattacked, starting to swallow the purple light. Xu Zimei¡¯s brows knitted slightly, he had never seen anything with such intense malice. At that time, he didn¡¯t dare try to purify the Bauhinia flower anymore. He could only use the Pure Moon Altar and the Tree of Life to suppress the Bauhinia flower. With the existence of the Pure Moon Altar¡¯s purification, the Tree of Life gradually gained the upper hand. The life energy on its branches grew richer and richer. Bit by bit, it was driving out the death Qi from the Bauhinia flower. Then it began to slowly uproot the Bauhinia flower entirely. The ¡°rumbling¡± explosions spread beneath their feet. The earth cracked with countless fissures. The black fog on the Bauhinia flower fluctuated uncertainly, and the chilling, piercing screams began to rise from it. The voice grew louder and more urgent, as if it feared something. ¡°` Finally, after the tug of war had lasted for nearly a whole day, the Tree of Life finally managed to completely pull out the Bauhinia Flower with its roots from the ground. To Xu Zimei¡¯s surprise, the Bauhinia Flower was not as small as it had appeared above the surface. Its roots were several tens of meters long, all burrowed deep into the ground. There were six segments to the root, each of a different color. Among them, four colors shone brightly, exceedingly dazzling. The other two colors were dull and lightless, seemingly still in gestation. Once the Bauhinia Flower was pulled out by its roots, with a ¡°whoosh,¡± it actually attempted to flee into the distance. Xu Zimei was prepared, as the azure planet behind him fell directly from the sky. It descended at the speed of light, with the Bauhinia Flower having no time to even react. It was swallowed up by Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. ¡­a€| At this moment, within the True Fate World, the Bauhinia Flower looked around at the world it was in with a sense of bewilderment. It furiously damaged the surrounding space, attempting to flee. The spaces all around cracked as the Bauhinia Flower shuttled through endless space. At this point, Xu Zimei also entered his own True Fate World. He stood high above at the top of the firmament, watching the Bauhinia Flower struggle in vain like a trapped beast. In this Divine Continent, he was a god, a Creator God, the kind that can determine the life and death of any creature with a single thought. At this moment, as Xu Zimei waved his right hand, the boundless might of the world poured down. This was the might of this land; unless you shatter the void, truly transcend this world, just like the martial artists of Yuan Central Continent, who all seek the long and arduous path of the twelve Vein Gates, without transcending, you can never contend with this world. As the might of the heavens and earth fell, the surrounding spatial walls were directly sealed off. That small piece of space was suppressed. The previously imposing Bauhinia Flower now had no power to resist and was pinned down on the spot. It couldn¡¯t even make a single move. However, at this moment, Xu Zimei still could not understand exactly what this Bauhinia Flower was, and what uses it might have? As the might of the heavens and earth surged like a roaring river cascading from the distant sky, the Bauhinia Flower gave up resisting. Just as before, its root stalks several tens of meters long were firmly rooted in the earth. Xu Zimei felt there was something extraordinary about this Bauhinia Flower. Now that he had used the world¡¯s might to suppress it, he could take his time to consider it further. He left his True Fate World, and when he reappeared in the garden, he collected all the remaining Mysterious Medicine. The places to be explored on this island were nearly seven or eight parts complete. Since arriving on the island, it had been more than three days now. Xu Zimei thought it was time to leave. He did not know how others had fared, but at least within this garden, one-third of the martial artists who had arrived on the island had perished. As Xu Zimei stepped through the air, reaching the edge of the island, he discovered that the Ning Family¡¯s ship had just set sail, preparing to leave. At this moment the crowds had already returned in twos and threes. Xu Zimei stepped onto the surface of the water, as if he was as light as a feather gliding on water. Ripples emanated beneath his feet as he stepped onto the ship. He looked around and found that the ship was indeed much emptier than before. It seemed that the number of martial artists lost on the island was significant. Once the crowd gathered, the ship fully embarked, heading towards the Northern Continent. ¡°` Chapter 384 - Chapter 384 Chapter 383 Ship Conflict ?Chapter 384: Chapter 383 Ship Conflict Chapter 384: Chapter 383 Ship Conflict The ship sailed across the endless sea surface, heading toward the distant continent that was rising and sinking. Snow had stopped falling for several days now. The weather cleared up, and the temperature began to rise. Some layers of ice forming on the sea surface also started to melt. The ocean was endlessly blue, with the setting sun hanging on the far horizon. The twilight stained half of the sky red, with clusters of Fire Refining Cloud reflecting on the firmament. From afar, it looked as though the entire sky was ablaze. ¡­¡­ In these past days, Xu Zimei had stayed inside his cabin, rarely going out. That day he was in seclusion when a series of knocks at the door interrupted him. He opened the cabin door to find the ship¡¯s guard standing outside. This ship was controlled by a family clan known as the Ning Family. To guard against the possibility of encountering maritime creatures and to maintain order, there were many guards from the Ning Family on the ship. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The second elder of our Ning Family has requested that everyone gather on the deck for an announcement,¡± the guard replied indifferently. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and followed the guard to the deck. When he arrived, he found almost all of the ship¡¯s passengers gathered there. Standing at the forefront was an elder in a large red robe. The elder had a short, brown beard. His hair was thinning, but he had a ruddy, portly appearance. Once all the passengers had assembled, the elder slowly turned around and, with a loud laugh, said to everyone, ¡°Let me introduce myself; I am the second elder of the Ning Family. Most of you should already know this.¡± ¡°Elder Ning, why have you called us all here?¡± someone asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious; it¡¯s about the previous incident on that Floating Island that I want to discuss with everyone,¡± the elder in the red robe replied with a smile. ¡°That Floating Island, it goes without saying that since it was discovered by our Ning Family¡¯s ship, it should belong to our Ning Family. It seems somewhat unreasonable for everyone to go to the island and take things, don¡¯t you think?¡± Upon hearing Elder Ning¡¯s words, those present furrowed their brows. A man dressed in black stepped out, displeased, and said, ¡°What do you mean by that, Elder Ning? We were allowed to land on the island by you and given three days¡¯ time. Moreover, the Floating Island has always been a major feature of the Endless Heaven Sea. Since when did it become property of your Ning Family?¡± Upon hearing the man in black, the elder in the red robe smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up just yet. Our Ning Family is not unreasonable. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Everyone, just bring out everything you found on that Floating Island. We don¡¯t need the items we are not interested in; you can take them for free. If there is anything we fancy, we will trade for it with something of equivalent value. How about that?¡± After hearing the elder in the red robe¡¯s words, people below began to whisper among themselves, some wavering. ¡°Think of this as making friends with our Ning Family, how about that?¡± the elder in the red robe continued. ¡­¡­ ¡°I object,¡± said a man in a green shirt, stepping forward at this moment. This man carried a wide sword on his back and had very long hair, almost covering his cheekbones, with a black band tied around his forehead. His eyes were sharp, like those of a hawk. ¡°I don¡¯t care what they do,¡± the man in the green shirt said indifferently. ¡°But the item I found is exactly what I need. Therefore, forgive me, but I cannot trade it.¡± ¡°It seems that you have not yet understood one thing,¡± the red-robed elder replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this with everyone; rather, I¡¯m offering a better choice.¡± As the words of the red-robed elder fell, he clapped his hands. Nearly a hundred guards ran out from one side of the deck. They surrounded the entire deck in a tight formation. The cultivation of these guards was not high, being merely around the Empty Vein Realm. But what moved the onlookers was that these guards had trained in a combined strike formation. What is a battle formation? It is similar to common formations, but also fundamentally different. Common formations use Spiritual Energy to condense Array Seals. However, in a battle formation, each person is treated as an Array Seal. The battle formation is unified! Move one part and the whole is affected! At this moment, the movements, expressions, and momentum of these guards were almost identical. Even their breathing was in the same rhythm. When these people gathered all their momentum together, An indistinct silhouette of a White Tiger appeared above them. This White Tiger was colossal, almost a hundred meters in length. It was semi-transparent, roaring in mid-air. Its evil Qi was overbearing and ferocious. Although each of the nearly hundred guards possessed only the strength of the Empty Vein Realm, But now, they could even stand up against an Emperor Pulse Realm warrior without being outmatched. This is the terrifying aspect of the battle formation; it can concentrate strength together. However, the use of battle formations is not widespread. Mostly, they are used in wars between empires. After all, they have significant limitations. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei took a quick look at the situation. Most of the ship¡¯s passengers had strength between the Empty Vein Realm and Esteem Vein Realm. Only a few were of the Emperor Pulse Realm. And this Ning Family¡¯s second elder was a genuine Saint Vein strongman. As for the Ning Family, Xu Zimei had not heard of this force before. But he knew that there were many such forces in the Eastern Continent. Occupying a territory and being a so-called local overlord. Perhaps their overall strength was not much, but in a small scope, they were pretty decent. The situation at the moment was still at a standstill. But most importantly, not all of the passengers agreed in their hearts. Some opposed the Ning Family¡¯s proposal, but others were willing to accept it. At this moment, the red-robed elder looked confidently at the situation in the field and said, ¡°How have you all considered?¡± ¡°I agree,¡± someone said, already taking out everything they had gathered on the Floating Island. Others remained silent. Seeing these people starting to compromise, the red-robed elder was in no rush. At this time, a one-armed old man emerged from the crowd. This elder leaned on a walking stick, hobbling along as he walked. He was not only one-armed, but his legs also seemed to have difficulty moving. What¡¯s more, he was blind. ¡°You all do your thing; this old blind man won¡¯t get involved,¡± the old man said, chuckling while walking out of the crowd. As the one-armed elder walked away, The battle formation guards were about to take action but were restrained by the red-robed elder. ¡°Could the senior be the Blood-drinking Mad Blade?¡± the red-robed elder asked earnestly, filled with respect. ¡°What Blood-drinking Mad Blade, I¡¯m just an ordinary old man,¡± the one-armed elder laughed, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it, senior,¡± the red-robed elder replied. ¡°In this Endless Heaven Sea, your fame is even louder than that of the Great Emperors.¡± Upon hearing the words of the red-robed elder, the one-armed old man¡¯s figure paused slightly. He said nothing more and quietly continued towards the distance. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385 Chapter 384 There Are Always Some People Who Are Clueless ?Chapter 385: Chapter 384: There Are Always Some People Who Are Clueless Chapter 385: Chapter 384: There Are Always Some People Who Are Clueless ¡°` Blood-Drinking Mad Blade! That was once a title that shook the Endless Heaven Sea. Regrettably, after leaving behind too many legends, he disappeared without a trace. People always tend to be forgetful. The topics about him also gradually faded away over time. ¡­¡­ Legend has it that it was the dawn of the Era of Emperors. On this vast and boundless Heavenly Sea, there were too many dangers. A race called ¡°Yu¡± occupied the Endless Heaven Sea, which lay between the Eastern Continent and the Northern Continent. At that time, the era was just beginning, and the rise of the human race had only just started; many humans were generally not very strong. This ¡°Yu¡± race was actually one of the Three Thousand Races. Their members were called Yu Beasts by humans. Large numbers of Yu Beasts stationed in the Endless Heaven Sea, like bandits, were robbing passing ships. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï And at that time, the Yu race was still very powerful. After the great war between the human race and the Monster Race in the Era of Emperors, both sides entered a brief period of power vacuum. Both were greatly weakened. This also provided the Yu race with an opportunity. The creatures that were robbed were too afraid to speak out. This period was known as the dark years of the Endless Heaven Sea. The Yu Beasts ruled here. After a very long time had passed. It is said that a ship heading for the Northern Continent was robbed by the Yu Beasts. All the people on the ship were wiped out. And the father of Blood-Drinking Mad Blade was on that ship. At that time, Mad Blade was still just a youth. Upon hearing of his father¡¯s death, the silent and reticent youth embarked on a road of revenge. Perhaps no one would have imagined that the unremarkable youth of that time would cause an unprecedented storm in this era. ¡­¡­ Watching the one-armed old man¡¯s figure gradually move away. The red-robed elder remained silent for a while and did not try to stop him. Most people living on the shores of the Endless Heaven Sea held gratitude and respect for Blood-Drinking Mad Blade in their hearts. And now, after so many years have passed, no one was sure what realm Blood-Drinking Mad Blade had reached. Even though he had only one arm, even though he was blind. No one dared to underestimate him. Watching the one-armed old man stop by the distant ship, seemingly admiring the scenery of the Endless Heaven Sea. Without the slightest intention to interfere with the matters here. The red-robed elder then withdrew his gaze and said with a smile. ¡°Those who hand over their belongings can return to their cabins.¡± Watching person after person¡¯s resolve weaken and begin to relax, the red-robed elder was full of confidence. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï This sort of thing was something they had done many times before. Not only their Ning Family, but many powers on the Endless Heaven Sea had done the same. Originally, encountering a Floating Island was a very rare occurrence. But now, letting these people risk their lives for them while they reap the benefits like the fisherman, wasn¡¯t it perfect! As for what these people would say after landing, they did not care. After all, many powers did the same thing; it had virtually become an unwritten rule in this dark area. Xu Zimei slightly frowned upon seeing this situation. He had not expected the journey to the Northern Continent to be faced with so many troubles. He paused for a moment, then finally stepped out from the crowd and slowly headed towards his cabin. However, Xu Zimei had only taken two steps when he was stopped by a guard nearby. ¡°Stop right there,¡± the guard said coldly, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Leave your belongings behind before you go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, do you dare to take it?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and replied indifferently. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to take it,¡± the guard sneered. ¡°Kid, understand the situation. ¡°` ¡°Believe it or not, I will throw you into the sea to feed the fishes.¡± Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, and just then, with a ¡°clang,¡± the sound of a sword being drawn resonated from behind him. The guardian didn¡¯t even have time to react before his legs were severed directly at the knees. Because the sword moved too swiftly, the guardian¡¯s figure fell to the ground for a brief moment after his legs broke apart. Only then did he begin to scream in agony. This scene immediately caught the attention of the others. The elder in the red robe slightly frowned. The remaining warriors from the more than a hundred battle formations, even without waiting for the elder¡¯s orders, activated their battle formations and rolled toward Xu Zimei. The huge phantom of the White Tiger howled skyward above them. The sound of ¡°booming¡± thunder reverberated across the entire sea area. As the winds rose and clouds churned in the sky, the White Tiger¡¯s might became unstoppable. Seeing this development, Xu Zimei knew they didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest, intending to kill him outright as a warning to the others present. The elder in the red robe watched coldly from the sidelines. And the one-armed elderly man in the distance seemed to be attracted by the commotion here, turning his head with interest to watch everything unfolding. a€| ¡°There are always those who are beyond reason,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He lightly lifted the Blood-drinking Mad Blade in his hand, and with a casual strike, it seemed utterly dismissive. Now at the peak level of the Saint Vein Realm, a battle formation of the Emperor Pulse Realm indeed didn¡¯t even qualify to be taken seriously by him. With a ¡°boom,¡± a heaven-reaching blade light burst forth from the Blood-drinking Mad Blade. The blade light, tens of meters long, was filled with fierce flames and thunderbolts. The air crackled and exploded under the pressure of the blade light. As the blade light fell with the speed of light, the thunderbolt atop it suddenly enlarged. The White Tiger roaring in the sky couldn¡¯t even muster a moment¡¯s resistance before it was directly penetrated by the blade light! With a ¡°bang,¡± the battle formation instantly collapsed, shattered into nothingness. And at the moment the battle formation broke, the hundred or so guards that were part of it almost half of them perished within the battle formation, while the small remaining part, seriously injured, lay by the side. Seeing such a scene, everyone watching around changed their expressions drastically. Even the elder in the red robe was shocked, his facial skin trembled slightly. With just a casual strike, the power displayed was already so formidable. And observing Xu Zimei¡¯s age, he was just a youth. Since when did the Eastern Continent have such talented Disciples! The elder swallowed hard, although he was a strong man in the Saint Vein Realm, compared to the youth in front of him, he had no confidence at all. He even had the intuition that he was no match! ¡°May I ask where this young master hails from? The misconduct of our guards was due to my lack of discipline,¡± the elder in the red robe quickly recovered and hastily said. ¡°One sentence about lack of discipline and that¡¯s the end of it?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled coldly. ¡°The lives of these people are entirely at the young master¡¯s disposal,¡± said the elder, glancing at the guards beside him. Knowing that with severe injuries to their head and body, the chances of them surviving were already very slim. ¡°You see, I¡¯ve always disliked beating a dog,¡± Xu Zimei held the Blood-drinking Mad Blade. He walked step by step toward the elder in the red robe. He said indifferently, ¡°Dogs are endless, but a dog¡¯s master is only one. Killing with a single blow is better than trouble later.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. In the end, he still forcefully suppressed the displeasure in his heart. He said, ¡°You misunderstand, young master, I had no intention of targeting you.¡± Chapter 386 - Chapter 386 Chapter 385 Journey to the Northern Continent ?Chapter 386: Chapter 385 Journey to the Northern Continent Chapter 386: Chapter 385 Journey to the Northern Continent ¡°The items the Young Master acquired on the Floating Island, we don¡¯t need to check them; the Young Master may take them directly. I have no intention of becoming an enemy to the Young Master either,¡± the red-robed elder spoke, as the aura of the Saint Vein Realm burst forth from his body. The overwhelming holy power spread all around. Although he was yielding to Xu Zimei, on the other hand, he was also warning him. He was not to be trifled with! ¡°But we are already enemies,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. He paid no attention to the elder¡¯s show of force, his Tyrant Shadow gliding across the deck beneath his feet. A clear ¡°clang¡± resounded around them. A conspicuous white mark was left on the deck he walked upon. ¡­.. There was a profound silence on the ship. People stood to one side as quiet as cicadas in winter, watching the confrontation unfold. ¡°Is the Young Master declaring war on my Ning Family?¡± the red-robed elder asked, his eyes narrowing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The immense aura around him spread out far and wide, lingering in the surroundings. Xu Zimei ignored the elder and turned his head to look at the crowd beside him instead. He asked, ¡°Does anyone here know how to pilot a ship?¡± There was silence among the crowd for a brief moment before a blue-robed young man stepped forward. With a meek voice, he said, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°In that case, I can rest easy to kill,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand quivered slightly as if it were thriving with excitement. Clutching the Curved Blade, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes were fierce as he stared down the red-robed elder. His aura grew stronger and stronger, with each of his Vein Gates opening one after another. ¡°Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong.¡± And that seventh Vein Gate, ¡°Bi Yuan.¡± The moment the seventh Vein Gate opened, the holy power surged like a mighty river, tumbling endlessly. The peak aura of the Saint Vein Realm surged tumultuously. The elder¡¯s face changed drastically. Considering he had only just entered the Saint Vein Realm himself. Seeing such a scene, the red-robed elder didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even dare to fight back, turning immediately to flee far away into the sky. His speed was extremely fast, trailing after-images that turned into a streak of red light in the distance. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Think you can run?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. His right hand, wielding the Tyrant Shadow, swung swiftly. So quick that it almost formed a shadow of light. The boundless aura radiated from the Tyrant Shadow. The Heavenly Blade¡¯s radiance exploded in the sky, covering the heavens with blade light. Then came another ¡°boom.¡± The blade light descended from above, falling slowly. To the onlookers, the blade light appeared to fall slowly. Yet it seemed time froze in that instant. No matter how hard the red-robed elder struggled, he couldn¡¯t avoid the slash. A scream echoed in the air, despite the elder¡¯s attempts to dodge. From his left shoulder downward, a third of his body was cleanly sheared off. The momentum of the blade light remained unabated, eventually breaking the silent sky, shattering layers of space. It heavily struck the vast sea below. A ¡°thunderous rumble¡± erupted as the water soared hundreds of meters high. The shockwave spread for kilometers, cleaving a vacuum in the entire sea area. By this time, the red-robed elder hadn¡¯t perished. This was the strength of the Saint Vein Realm; the self-healing and endurance of the body were extraordinary. Opening the Vein Gates was essentially progressing step by step on the Heavenly Path of transcendence. At the Saint Vein Realm, so long as the Divine Soul within wasn¡¯t shattered. No matter how grave the injuries, they could gradually recover. Xu Zimei waved his right hand and the Binding Immortal Lock flew out from his grasp. He directly bound the red-robed elder and brought him up to the deck. ¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± As the body of the red-robed elder heavily fell onto the deck, he was seen with his eyes slightly closed. In an embarrassing shout, he said, ¡°Spare me, I admit defeat. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± For most martial artists, the longer they lived, the more afraid of death they became. The realm they had worked so hard to cultivate, the future they had fought to forge. Even the current luxuries of life they enjoyed. All these were reasons they did not wish to die. In fact, the true powerhouses, those who really aspire to the pinnacle of martial arts, who are not afraid of death, are only a small minority. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t have anything valuable enough to redeem your life,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I am the second elder of the Ning Family, as long as you let me go, I still have some say there,¡± the red-robed elder quickly shouted. ¡°Does the Ning Family have anyone who has stepped into immortality?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the red-robed elder fell silent. Stepping into immortality was not a widespread achievement, how could the Ning Family possibly have such a person. In fact, on Yuan Central Continent, most of those who had stepped into immortality came from major powers like Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Among loose cultivators and even some smaller powers, the number of those who could step into immortality was almost as rare as Qing Tian. This is what¡¯s known as the difficulty for the sons of lesser families to achieve top honors. ¡°How about we play a game? We leave your fate to destiny; how does that sound?¡± Xu Zimei suddenly said with a smile. ¡°What game?¡± the red-robed elder asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei smiled, and with a wave of his right hand, the Binding Immortal Lock in his hand began to move. The Binding Immortal Lock pulled the red-robed elder into the water beneath the sailing ship. One end of the chains was bound to the elder, while the other was tied to the aft of the ship. With the ship forging ahead, the red-robed elder was practically being dragged through the water. ¡°Within this Endless Heaven Sea, there are many terrifying creatures,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°I¡¯ll have you dragged behind the ship, and if you are still alive by the time we reach the Northern Continent, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. If some monster swallows you, then you can only blame your bad luck.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, sea water gushed into the mouth and nose of the red-robed elder. He shouted, ¡°You are so vicious!¡± ¡°Best of luck,¡± Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile. ¡­ When Xu Zimei turned around to walk back to the deck, all the passengers started thanking him. One by one, they greeted him, seeking to build a connection with Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei cast a sideways glance, looking indifferently at everyone present. He said, ¡°You think just because I killed him, you will be spared? Hand over whatever you took from the Floating Island, and if anyone dawdles, don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance to live.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the originally smiling faces of the crowd instantly stiffened. Many thought of a saying. Out of the wolf¡¯s lair, into the tiger¡¯s den! They had all witnessed Xu Zimei¡¯s decisive methods in killing earlier. Thus, no one present dared to hesitate, and they took out the items they had obtained on the Floating Island. Xu Zimei briefly inspected them. He found that these people hadn¡¯t managed to obtain many useful items. Mostly, they were just some weapons and oddly-shaped remnants. However, the Demonic Qi contained in these items could be absorbed by Xu Zimei, Ultimately allowing him to further comprehend his connection with the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. After dealing with everyone¡¯s items, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze became focused, as he stepped towards the direction of a one-armed elder. The elder looked calmly at the sea; upon seeing Xu Zimei approach, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Truly, every generation produces its own talented individuals,¡± he sighed with a hint of emotion. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387 Chapter 386 Descending onto the Northern Continent ?Chapter 387: Chapter 386: Descending onto the Northern Continent Chapter 387: Chapter 386: Descending onto the Northern Continent ¡°` Hearing the words of the one-armed elder, Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. ¡°Each reigning supreme for hundreds of years, are you speaking of your own past, senior?¡± The one-armed elder hesitated slightly, then laughed and said, ¡°My era has long passed, now it is the world of you young people.¡± ¡°Has senior truly let go?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I let go long ago. People often say I changed the pattern of the Endless Heaven Sea. But in truth, as old darkness fades away, new darkness descends once again. This sea will always waver between azure beauty and filthy foam.¡± After he finished speaking, the one-armed elder returned to the cabin. Watching the elder¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei did not stop him. The Blood-drinking Mad Blade, indeed, was once a name that resounded throughout the Eastern Continenta€¡±an illustrious title. Alas, even heroes face their twilight. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The gears of history never pause for anyone. ¡­¡­ The ship encountered no danger on its journey. Occasionally, some low-level sea creatures attacked, but they were not of high cultivation. Eventually, the voyage concluded safely at the Northern Continent. When Xu Zimei came to the stern again, he found one end of the Binding Immortal Lock empty. The figure of the man in the red robe had long since vanished. Perhaps he had already been swallowed by a sea creature. Xu Zimei collected the Binding Immortal Lock, and the ship slowly docked at the pier. When the one-armed elder left, he gave Xu Zimei a glance. With implication, he said, ¡°Young man, we may meet again.¡± ¡°Hopefully,¡± Xu Zimei replied, his tone indifferent. As the one-armed elder departed and people began to disembark in dribs and drabs, Xu Zimei stood at the prow, gazing deeply at the land that rose and fell within the heavens and eartha€¡±the Northern Continent. Northern Continent! It would be an even more marvelous experience! This was the edge of the Northern Continent, the largest port there. Almost all ships sailing from the Eastern Continent or heading from the Northern Continent to the Eastern, they all anchored and departed from here. Following the other passengers, Xu Zimei walked down the pier¡¯s thoroughfare and into the Northern Continent. The port was controlled by an extremely powerful entity of the Northern Continent. Speaking of the distribution of power on the Northern Continent, one must mention the numerous races living here. It is even more complex than on the Eastern Continent. On the surface, the strongest powers in the Northern Continent are the Thirty-six Empires. The human race is just one of those thirty-six. From this, one can perceive their intricate complexity. Of course, the Central Continent still has the most widespread, even the widest, scope of influence. Of its four major domains, simply one domain, Shenghua, is almost as vast as other continents. Although the Thirty-six Empires are the mightiest forces in the Northern Continent, that is only on the surface; many reclusive races and powers in the shadows are not to be underestimated. The Thirty-six Empires, after countless eras of evolution, ultimately, each race established city-states, ruling over their own territories. Through countless wars, big and small, they formed countries of varying strength. That¡¯s why these thirty-six races are also known as the Thirty-six Empires. The power that manages this port is none other than the Lu Kingdom, one of the Thirty-six Empires, located at the farthest east of the Northern Continent. And this Lu Kingdom is established by the Slaughter Tribe. Similar to the human race, the appearance of the Slaughter Tribe doesn¡¯t differ much from humans, but in their bones, they all contain a fervent essence of battle. ¡°` They worship the strong and advocate solving all matters with martial force. ¡­ Coming out of the dock, there was a city not far away. Xu Zimei, though not intimately familiar with the Northern Continent, still knew some general information about it. The thirty-six empires had vast territories, especially Lu Kingdom, which could absolutely rank among the top. The group had been on the ship for nearly a month. They all were somewhat weary in body and mind. He followed the group to the nearby city. The tall city walls stood in the wind and snow, their history not too distant. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Above the city gate, three large characters read ¡°City of Fearlessness.¡± It was said that this city had been destroyed in a great battle before. Later, it was rebuilt by Lu Kingdom. Xu Zimei found an inn here, planning to rest for the day before heading straight to his maternal grandfather¡¯s home. His maternal grandfather¡¯s Wenren Family was located in the Phoenix Perching Empire of the Northern Continent. It was a nation established by the human race. And the Wenren Family was one of its most powerful forces. Upon entering the City of Fearlessness, Xu Zimei discovered a very interesting matter. Notices were plastered everywhere throughout the city. They said that the City Lord had recently received the legacy of a powerful being. However, the conditions to receive this legacy were quite rare. Only a boy or girl born on the seventh day of the seventh month was eligible for the inheritance. It was useless for others, as the legacy would self-destruct if it was forced open. The City Lord of the City of Fearlessness was unwilling to let the legacy remain hidden. Thus, he searched within the city for the successor to the legacy, ready to cultivate them vigorously and adopt them as his own son or daughter. This was news that could catapult someone to the heavens. Many envied the opportunity but simply being born on the seventh day of the seventh month was a condition that halted many. Up to now, the heir to the legacy had yet to be found. Xu Zimei was eating at the inn, looking at the notice that was even posted there, and smiled faintly. Just then, a girl holding a small basket of flowers walked out from the inn timidly. The young girl had her black and soft hair tied into two small braids. She was wearing a gown full of patches that nearly covered her entire body. She approached Xu Zimei somewhat timidly. With her large, sparkling black eyes, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Big brother, would you like to buy some flowers?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the basket in the little girl¡¯s hands. It was filled with many common wildflowers. But each one had been carefully chosen and specially treated. They looked pretty decent for sale. ¡°How much are these flowers?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°One copper coin for each flower,¡± hearing Xu Zimei ask about the price, the young girl¡¯s eyes filled with hope, and she eagerly responded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the whole basket of flowers,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He took out a spirit stone from his Storage Ring and handed it to the young girl. Seeing the spirit stone Xu Zimei took out, the young girl suddenly seemed unsure of what to do. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°I can¡¯t make change,¡± the young girl said hesitantly, pinching the edge of her clothes with her hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine, consider this spirit stone a gift from me; no need for change,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t accept that, Grampa has told me since I was young that I should never take advantage of others¡¯ kindness without recompense.¡± The young girl shook her head as she firmly accepted the spirit stone and replied. ¡°Wait here for me then, I will go get some medicine for Grampa. I will return the change to you!¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388 Chapter 387 The Little Girl Selling Flowers ?Chapter 388: Chapter 387 The Little Girl Selling Flowers Chapter 388: Chapter 387 The Little Girl Selling Flowers Watching the little girl dash out, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly with a smile. In this world, where deception is common and the strong are revered, there are always certain people or things that make one feel it¡¯s all worthwhile. Xu Zimei finished dinner, but still, the little girl did not show up. He set the flower basket aside, as it was now the afternoon, some time away from nightfall. Xu Zimei decided to go out for a walk. The City of Fearlessness could be considered a major city, lining the coast that connects the Northern Continent and the Eastern Continent. As a result, people from the Eastern Continent and the Northern Continent both have a balanced presence within this city. On the bustling streets of the city, Xu Zimei could even see people from various other races everywhere. On this continent, many races even live together peacefully. There are the Multi-Horns Tribe with three horns on their heads. And the Winged Tribe with two wings. There is also the Bull Demon Race with the heads of bulls and bodies of men. Of course, the most plentiful beings within this city are from the Slaughter Tribe. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Their appearance is similar to that of humans, with skin of a tan hue. Their teeth are much sharper than those of ordinary people, and they only have four fingers on each hand. Moreover, their facial bones and jawlines are much more pronounced, with their noses almost flat against their faces. One could almost instantly recognize the differences of their race. ¡­ Walking on the lively streets, the climate of the winter began to warm. After walking a while, Xu Zimei saw a crowd gathered by the side of the street. It seemed they were watching some commotion. Curious, Xu Zimei approached to take a look. ¡°This girl is so young yet she knows how to steal. What will become of her when she grows up? She really needs to be taught a lesson now,¡± someone said. ¡°I recognize this little girl, she often sells flowers in the City of Fearlessness. She¡¯s only got her grandfather to rely on, she doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would steal!¡± another observed. ¡°Who knows, I heard her grandfather is sick, maybe she had no other choice,¡± yet another suggested. ¡­a€| Hearing the crowd¡¯s discussion, Xu Zimei subconsciously thought of the little girl who had sold him flowers at the inn. He squeezed through the crowd to see what was happening. Ahead was a pharmacy, with a sign written in dark black bearing the name ¡®Saving All Beings Hall.¡¯ At the center of the crowd, lying on the ground to one side, was a little girl. Next to her were the shopkeeper of the pharmacy and two shop assistants. ¡°Little girl, considering your age, I don¡¯t want to make a big fuss over this,¡± the shopkeeper said with a cold snort. ¡°Hand over the Spirit Stone and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, this Spirit Stone is mine,¡± the little girl said defensively, clutching the Spirit Stone in her arms. ¡°Lying? Fine then, tell me, where did you get this Spirit Stone from?¡± One of the assistants, addressing the onlookers, shouted, ¡°Everyone, please judge for yourselves. The Spirit Stone from my pouch has vanished. Before I gave her the medicine, the Spirit Stone was still there. But when she came into our pharmacy, she pretended to be in a hurry and bumped into me, then my Spirit Stone was gone. If she didn¡¯t steal it, where else could the Spirit Stone have gone?¡± ¡°This Spirit Stone was given to me by a big brother in exchange for flowers. I didn¡¯t take your Spirit Stone,¡± the little girl explained. A passerby shook their head and commented, ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t even know how to lie properly. Who would buy your flowers and actually pay with a Spirit Stone? Just return the Spirit Stone to them!¡± Hearing these words, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He stepped out from the crowd, walked over to the little girl, and helped her to her feet. ¡°Big brother,¡± the little girl¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of Xu Zimei, just as she was about to explain. But Xu Zimei shook her head, stopping her. ¡°Does this young master have a matter?¡± the shopkeeper beside them sized up Xu Zimei and asked tentatively. ¡°The Spirit Stone she has was given to her by me,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°What? Do you have an objection?¡± The shopkeeper was taken aback, apparently not expecting Xu Zimei to say such a thing. He chuckled and said, ¡°This young master, please don¡¯t joke around. No need to make such excuses for her.¡± Xu Zimei turned her head without paying any attention to the shopkeeper and spoke to the little girl. ¡°Go on, go back. I want to see who dares to utter a single word of objection.¡± The little girl paused for a moment and then walked away. A clerk nearby, quick to react, stepped forward to grab the little girl. But a dazzling blade light burst out from the void. His arms were chopped off directly. ¡°Thinking of swindling my Spirit Stone, really thought I had no temper?¡± Xu Zimei said, snorting coldly. The clerk fell to the ground, screaming in pain. Meanwhile, the shopkeeper¡¯s forehead started to sweat slightly. The surrounding crowd stepped back a few paces. Just then, a series of loud footsteps could be heard from the side. A group of people dressed in black uniforms came running over from a distance. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The leader of this group was a member of the Slaughter Tribe. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, with a hooked nose to match. Seeing the arrival of this leader, the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up. He let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Lord Ze Song, someone is causing trouble in our Saving All Beings Hall. Stealing things and even chopping off the arms of my clerk.¡± The man called Ze Song frowned slightly as he looked at the situation before him. Eventually, his gaze settled on Xu Zimei. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï He said, ¡°Is everything he¡¯s saying true?¡± Before Xu Zimei could speak, the little girl by his side hurriedly explained. ¡°They are lying; they wanted to frame me and seize my Spirit Stone. This big brother was just helping me.¡± Lu Zesong turned his head and glanced at the little girl, pausing for a moment before saying, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°So you still remember me, Lord,¡± the little girl quickly nodded her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here,¡± Lu Zesong finally waved his hand. Seeing the shopkeeper about to speak, his eyes flashed a sharp, threatening look. It seemed as if there was a murderous aura! The shopkeeper was frightened into silence at once. ¡°Remember to come to the City Lord Mansion on time,¡± Lu Zesong said to the little girl before leaving with his subordinates dressed in black. ¡°Thank you, big brother,¡± the little girl quickly thanked Xu Zimei after everyone had left. ¡°What is your relationship with that man just now?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. Logically, if the little girl knew Lu Zesong just now, she wouldn¡¯t have been living so miserably in the City of Fearlessness, right? The little girl hesitated for a while before finally saying in a low voice. ¡°I was supposed to keep it a secret. But I know you¡¯re a good person, big brother. If you want to know, come to my house; I¡¯ll tell you in secret.¡± Seeing the little girl¡¯s nervous appearance, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since she had nothing better to do in the City of Fearlessness, Xu Zimei agreed to go. ¡­ The little girl lived in an old house in the southern part of the city. This area, all the houses were very rundown. It seemed to be a slum. Xu Zimei entered the house and saw an emaciated old man lying on the bed. The old man lay there quietly, apparently suffering from a serious illness. His complexion was sallow, and he looked extremely weak. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389 Chapter 388 Zombie Attack ?Chapter 389: Chapter 388 Zombie Attack Chapter 389: Chapter 388 Zombie Attack ¡°` Xu Zimei glanced at the old man and saw that his body was stiff, his skin taut, and very cold to the touch. Clearly, he looked like a dead person. But there was still a faint breath from his mouth. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, this state reminded him of some situations. ¡°Big brother, please take a seat, I¡¯ll go and prepare grandpa¡¯s medicine,¡± the little girl said with a smile. Watching the little girl¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei surveyed the room. But he couldn¡¯t figure anything out. So he decided to look around the area. Stepping out of the main door, the neighborhood looked even more like a slum. The buildings here were all dilapidated. They were the kind that might collapse at any moment. Xu Zimei had only walked a few steps when he heard crying from the courtyard next door. A crowd had gathered in the small courtyard, seemingly discussing something. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Xu Zimei squeezed through the crowd to get inside. He saw a woman in the center holding a child and crying bitterly. The child¡¯s body was pale, utterly devoid of any trace of blood. He was unmistakably dead beyond any doubt. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Xu Zimei furrowed his brows again; there seemed to be something eerie about this slum! He squatted down slightly and said to the woman, ¡°May I look at the child?¡± The woman gave Xu Zimei a wary glance but, after a brief pause, still laid the child on the ground. Xu Zimei looked over the child and lifted up the clothes on his back. There were five small holes on the back. It was as if someone had forcefully inserted five fingers in. There was no blood left inside. ¡°Has the killer been caught?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at the woman. ¡°No,¡± the woman quickly shook her head. She replied, ¡°I have already consulted a doctor, and he said that the child¡¯s blood had been drained, and he could no longer live.¡± Xu Zimei fell silent for a while. Someone nearby spoke up, ¡°It seems a monster¡¯s misdeed, if this continues, we¡¯ll all have to move away from here.¡± ¡°Do things like this happen often here?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Not really, it was usually peaceful before,¡± someone explained, ¡°But recently, there have been frequent murders. The victims are left in a frightful state, and their blood drained.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the City Lord Mansion care?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°They did at the beginning, deploying a large number of troops here,¡± the person said with a shake of the head and a sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, it was to no avail; people still died one after another. And then it was left at that.¡± ¡°This is getting interesting,¡± Xu Zimei commented with interest, nodding his head. After leaving the courtyard, Xu Zimei returned to the little girl¡¯s home. The little girl had already prepared the medicine and was feeding it to her grandfather. And Xu Zimei now knew her name, Guo Xiaoyun. ¡°How did you come to know Lu Zesong?¡± Xu Zimei pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, asking. ¡°I was born on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month,¡± Guo Xiaoyun paused before finally responding. Xu Zimei also immediately understood. Recently, the City of Fearlessness was abuzz with the heir looking for adopted sons and daughters. It was common knowledge! ¡°Before, when grandpa was sick, I thought if I were chosen, I could afford to buy medicine.¡± Guo Xiaoyun continued to explain. ¡°Unfortunately, the people from the City Lord Mansion told me, it would be a month before all those who accepted the inheritance could gather together. ¡°` ¡°Only by choosing one among us.¡± ¡°You met Lu Zesong at that time too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Actually, I only saw him once. I didn¡¯t expect him to remember me,¡± Guo Xiaoyun replied, somewhat surprised herself. ¡°Alright, your area has been unsafe recently. Be careful,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and responded. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you stay at my house tonight?¡± Guo Xiaoyun looked at Xu Zimei with hopeful eyes and said. Xu Zimei initially wanted to refuse, but after glancing at the elderly man lying on the bed, he eventually nodded and agreed. Guo Xiaoyun immediately beamed with joy and hurried off to prepare a bedroom for Xu Zimei to rest in. ¡­ The night was enchanting, with the warm winter winds wreaking their last havoc. The season of early spring was already hinting at its arrival. As night gradually fell, due to the recent spate of strange events, people had already returned to their rooms just as dusk began to settle, opting not to go out anymore. Xu Zimei lay alone on the bed in the room. The silent solitude and darkness of the night enveloped the place. In the dead of night, he heard a series of footsteps. The footsteps were quite heavy, advancing slowly in the direction of his room. ¡°It seems that indeed someone is up to mischief!¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. With a ¡°creak,¡± he heard the door open gently, while he was lying on the bed. He could feel someone slowly walking step by step towards his bedside. The bright moonlight cast the figure¡¯s shadow on the wall. Suddenly, there was a ¡°whoosh.¡± A gust of wind came rushing in, sending a blast of air straight at Xu Zimei¡¯s head. ¡°Bang bang,¡± two sounds echoed. The dark figure struck Xu Zimei, but the blows were blocked by Tyrant Shadow. Xu Zimei instantly jumped up from the bed and turned around to look at the figure before him. Under the bright moonlight, the dark figure stared emotionlessly at Xu Zimei. Its eyes seemed devoid of any sentiment. ¡°I should have thought of this earlier,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. The shadow in front of him was none other than Guo Xiaoyun¡¯s grandfather, who was seriously ill. But now, the old man had not a trace of human appearance left. His skin was covered with black stripes. Veins were bulging on his body, and he growled deeply. His visage was extremely fierce and terrifying. ¡°Ever since I entered, I found it strange; how could someone who should be long dead still have a breath of life,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already become a walking corpse.¡± The old man roared, his mouth full of thick saliva, as he frantically attacked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was too lazy for trouble and allowed Tyrant Shadow to fall from the sky. Endless momentum was gathering, pinning the old man directly under the blade. No matter how much the old man struggled, it was of no use. At this moment, Guo Xiaoyun from the room beside also heard the commotion and hurried over. ¡°Grandpa,¡± she screamed in an instant, looking at the scene before her in disbelief. ¡°Big brother, my grandpa woke up,¡± Guo Xiaoyun looked at Xu Zimei and asked hastily. ¡°Your grandpa has long been dead, turned into a walking corpse by someone,¡± Xu Zimei paused for a moment before finally stating. ¡°Lately, this place has had frequent deaths because it has drained those people of their blood.¡± Guo Xiaoyun collapsed to the ground, unable to believe what she was seeing, staring at the familiar yet strange old man before her. The old man seemed to struggle to a certain extent. Suddenly, he roared and his body unexpectedly swelled without warning. Following that, the skin on his back split open, and a very fat worm burrowed out from his insides. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390 Chapter 389 The Wind Extinguishing Bead of the Five Spirit Beads ?Chapter 390: Chapter 389: The Wind Extinguishing Bead of the Five Spirit Beads Chapter 390: Chapter 389: The Wind Extinguishing Bead of the Five Spirit Beads When the bug appeared, the body of the old man changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It began to rot, stink, and finally liquefied into a pool of pus. Meanwhile, the fat bug seemed to be enjoying itself as it licked the pus off the ground. ¡°The Corpse Worm, rumored to be in the South Continent, has unexpectedly appeared here,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. Suddenly, the fat bug raised its head, its tiny black-dot-like eyes staring at Guo Xiaoyun. The silhouette swiftly flew towards Guo Xiaoyun. Xu Zimei let out a cold snort, and his sword¡¯s light directly struck. The bug¡¯s exterior defense was incredibly strong, only to be met with a ¡°clang.¡± Though it fell to the ground, it did not suffer severe damage. The little fat bug was still struggling on the ground. Just then, a mass of black mist enveloped the courtyard. Bursts of laughter echoed from within the black mist. Before Xu Zimei could act, within the all-encompassing black mist, a figure began to emerge gradually. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He was dressed in a black robe, with a pair of wings resembling those of a bat. Hanging upside down behind him. His face was covered with a mask, his whole person shrouded in the black robe. ¡°It seems someone is impatient,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°Useless,¡± the figure in the black robe looked at the pus on the ground and snorted coldly. He then let out a sinister laugh. ¡°Boy, how would you like to die?¡± ¡°What is your relationship with Void Valley?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning slightly. ¡°Oh, it seems you know quite a bit,¡± the figure in the black robe appeared somewhat surprised. ¡°However, knowing too much won¡¯t end well for you!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll eventually have a day to visit the Void Valley,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get that chance,¡± said the man in the black robe as he extended his right hand. The endless black mist condensed in the palm of his hand, and boundless Spiritual Energy swept through. The sky was covered in black mist; the wind and clouds changed. With a ¡°boom,¡± a sphere of condensed black mist, carrying the force of destroying heaven and earth, charged directly at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back, his Curved Blade gathering infinite Spiritual Energy. He unleashed the Annihilation Void of the Way of Inquiry. The Blade Qi of Wu Geng cut through the serene expanse, mixing with thunder and fire. The Torrent rushed forth. Layers of Space exploded around him, and a peal of thunder sounded explosively. The sphere of condensed black mist was annihilated within it. The Blade Qi continued unabated, striking again towards the man in the black robe. ¡°This strong?¡± The man in the black robe frowned slightly, clearly not expecting Xu Zimei to possess such strength. The black mist in his hands condensed again, and the sky full of black mist fell like radiance. Wrapping the Blade Qi and swallowing it up. ¡°It seems you are just so-so,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. His figure¡¯s speed surged, charging directly at the man in black. The power of Creation swirled around him. Spiritual Energy and Creation Force permeated the blade, as Xu Zimei unleashed the Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation. With the ancient Divine Dragon roaring behind him, this stroke cut through, everything was annihilated within it. Only then did the man in the black robe¡¯s expression shift. His figure flickered instantly, vanishing into the black mist, seemingly blending with the surrounding darkness ¡°Think you can escape?¡± Xu Zimei huffed. He released the Binding Immortal Lock from his hand, which tracked the man in the black robe¡¯s figure and flew off to one side. Xu Zimei also struck in the same direction. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Dragon Chanting Storm erupted, the sky reminiscent of a mushroom cloud exploding open. Endless waves of air surged around. The figure in the black robe also fell, his clothes in tatters. He was covered in blood as he dropped to the ground. Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, walked step by step toward the robed figure. The Binding Immortal Lock had completely bound the figure in the black robe, rendering him unable to move. ¡°I want to see who you are,¡± Xu Zimei said as he stepped forward. He removed the mask from the figure¡¯s face. Beneath the mask was a somewhat immature face, pale with a sickly pallor. He appeared to be quite young. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± the youth coughed, spitting out several mouthfuls of fresh blood. He seemed extremely weak. ¡°I am from Void Valley!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°If I die, Void Valley won¡¯t let you off,¡± the youth said, coughing. ¡°Although the Ten Great Forbidden Lands are strong, I am really not afraid,¡± Xu Zimei calmly replied. ¡°Let me go, and I will tell you a secret,¡± seeing that threats were ineffective, the youth switched tactics. ¡°What secret?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°First let me go,¡± the youth continued. ¡°How can I know whether this secret is worth sparing your life?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s about the Five Spirit Beads; do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± the youth countered. ¡°Five Spirit Beads,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. This was a very ancient legend. Although the legend was quite vague and even its authenticity was uncertain. The legend dates back to the era when Yuan Central Continent was split into five. Therefore, many people regarded this legend as nothing more than a story. Very few truly believed in it. ¡°That is indeed tempting,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. The youth did not respond; he was waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s decision. He believed that no one could resist the lure of the Five Spirit Beads. ¡°Letting you go is certainly impossible because I, you see, do not trust anyone.¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so quickly. There is plenty of time ahead, and I am in no rush.¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s attitude, the youth hurriedly said, anxious. ¡°I can tell you the news about the Five Spirit Beads.¡± ¡°No need to strain yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, then you let me go,¡± the youth confirmed again. ¡°Speak,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°What I know is one of the Five Spirit Beads, the information about the Wind Extinguishing Bead,¡± the youth paused before finally speaking. ¡°In Heaven Tiger Empire of the Northern Continent, a heritage site was discovered today. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï According to the information I received, this heritage is very likely related to the Phoenix Extinguishing Bead heritage.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°No, but as far as I know, the Wind Extinguishing Bead is not so easy to obtain. Each of the Five Spirit Beads, when discovered, had their respective symbiotic creatures,¡± the youth replied. ¡°Only by finding the symbiotic creature can you obtain the corresponding Spiritual Pearl.¡± ¡°Where is the symbiotic creature of the Wind Extinguishing Bead?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°In the hands of the City Lord of City of Fearlessness,¡± the youth replied. ¡°However, I am not a match for that City Lord; I can only cause a small disturbance within the city. And hope to seize the opportunity to snatch that symbiotic creature.¡± ¡°Could it be the City Lord¡¯s heritage?¡± Xu Zimei asked, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely that although the City Lord obtained the symbiotic creature by chance, he doesn¡¯t know the relationship between the symbiotic creature and the Wind Extinguishing Bead. He just treats it as a heritage site.¡± The youth nodded in response. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391 Chapter 390 Situ Yunfei ?Chapter 391: Chapter 390 Situ Yunfei Chapter 391: Chapter 390 Situ Yunfei Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell into light contemplation. Heading straight for the City Lord Mansion to seize the inheritance seemed to expose too large a target. He had just arrived on the Northern Continent and saw no need to provoke a conflict with Lu Kingdom just yet. Moreover, many people didn¡¯t even know about the matter of the Wind Extinguishing Bead¡¯s inheritance; there was no point in startling the snake by hitting the grass. ¡°Can you let me go now,¡± the young man asked tentatively. ¡°What if I suddenly reconsider,¡± Xu Zimei asked with a faint smile. ¡°You,¡± the young man¡¯s face subtly changed, his eyes flickering uncertainly. In the end, he said, ¡°Do you truly intend to make an enemy of Void Valley?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just that not many people know about the news of the symbiotic object right now. If I let you go and you make the news public, what then?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the young man fell silent for a moment. Indeed, he had previously entertained such a thought; if he couldn¡¯t obtain it himself, he might as well make the waters muddier. ¡°Then what would make you trust me,¡± the young man continued to ask. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°A Demon Seal planted inside your body, staying by my side. Once my affairs at the City Lord Mansion are settled, you can leave,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The young man¡¯s face was torn with struggle, hesitating for a long time. Eventually, looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°What if you go back on your word?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just have to choose to trust me; otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Besides, I have no desire to make an unwarranted enemy of Void Valley. I only want to achieve my goal.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± the young man pondered for a while and eventually could only helplessly nod in agreement. ¡°My name is Situ Yunfei.¡± ¡°A compound surname, huh? Seems like your status in Void Valley isn¡¯t low,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Xu Zimei had heard some things about Void Valley. People with compound surnames were the true core members of that power. The young man nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say much else. ¡­ Xu Zimei turned his head, and Guo Xiaoyun by his side had already fainted from fright. The sky was beginning to brighten slightly, the white of the eastern dawn already spreading. Guo Xiaoyun awoke from her faint, and upon seeing Xu Zimei in front of her, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Big brother, where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± ¡°Your grandfather is already dead,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Was he killed by that man in black?¡± Guo Xiaoyun asked, grief-stricken. ¡°No, in fact, your grandfather had died from a serious illness long before. The man in black simply used his corpse,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Dead,¡± Guo Xiaoyun lay on the bed, her eyes lifeless, lost in thought. ¡°You need to calm down these next few days; you have to start a new life,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°With grandfather gone, I don¡¯t know what to do with myself,¡± Guo Xiaoyun replied, helpless. ¡°Do you want to cultivate?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Cultivate?¡± Hearing these two words, Guo Xiaoyun was momentarily stunned, frozen in place. For most ordinary people on the Yuan Central Continent, cultivation was a matter both close at hand and yet far away. The path of cultivation required wealth, companions, techniques, and landa€¡±without one, the others would not suffice. Many people never managed to set foot on that Heavenly Path in their entire lives. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me right now. Just think about it,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡­ In the following days, Xu Zimei and Situ Yunfei settled down in the City of Fearlessness. They planned to go to the City Lord Mansion when the time was right, together with Guo Xiaoyuna€¡±who had a chance at receiving the inheritance. ¡°` However, in the past few days, Xu Zimei had seen many unfamiliar faces in the city. It seemed that several forces had deliberately gathered here. This couldn¡¯t help but make Xu Zimei suspect the exposure of the inheritance matter. ¡°How did you come to know about the matter of the Wind Extinguishing Bead¡¯s accompanying creature?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Situ Yunfei and asked. ¡°Previously, when the inheritance of the accompanying creature appeared, I also joined in the struggle for it. But later, it was obtained by the City Lord of the City of Fearlessness,¡± Situ Yunfei replied. ¡°However, at that Legacy Land, I obtained a manual. Inside, it recorded information about the Wind Extinguishing Bead¡¯s accompanying creature.¡± ¡°Where is the manual?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Fearing discovery by others, after I finished reading it, I destroyed it,¡± Situ Yunfei responded. ¡°Apart from the accompanying creature¡¯s information, was there anything else in the book?¡± Xu Zimei continued to ask. ¡°Any news on the other four Spiritual Pearls?¡± ¡°No,¡± Situ Yunfei shook his head and said. ¡°That Legacy Land was left behind by a predecessor. After he obtained the accompanying creature of the Wind Extinguishing Bead, he was attacked by a powerful enemy. He didn¡¯t have the chance to go for the Wind Extinguishing Bead and died in his own cave dwelling. Latter on, when the cave dwelling was opened, the accompanying creature was then obtained by the City Lord.¡± Xu Zimei slightly nodded. In the past few days, Guo Xiaoyun also found him and confirmed her decision to start cultivating. He casually gave her a cultivation technique which was quite good. A week had passed, and today was also the day the City Lord Mansion selected people for the inheritance. Xu Zimei, together with Situ Yunfei disguised as Guo Xiaoyun¡¯s elder brother, was prepared to accompany her to the City Lord Mansion. The City Lord of the City of Fearlessness was named Lu Yangui, rumored to be a powerful figure at the Emperor Pulse Peak. The location of the City Lord Mansion was somewhat remote. It was not in the busiest area of the City of Fearlessness, but rather in a corner to the north of the city. When Xu Zimei and Situ Yunfei accompanied Guo Xiaoyun to the place, they found that the mansion was not particularly splendid. The exterior wall of the mansion was built with red bricks and green tiles, surrounded by many trees. Dozens of people had already gathered in front of the gate. There were both men and women, who were presumably all here to receive the inheritance. The condition of being born on the seventh day of the seventh month might be rare, but once the area was expanded, some people would still meet the criteria. At the moment, these youths were all looking excited. After all, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity! After a long while, a green-robed elder walked out from the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Everyone, let me introduce myself quickly. I am the Inner Court Steward of the City of Fearlessness City Lord Mansion. You can call me Steward Mo.¡± The old man¡¯s temples were graying, and he smiled as he addressed the crowd. ¡°Greetings, Steward Mo,¡± the surrounding people also hastily greeted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here by the City Lord¡¯s orders to simply explain the rules.¡± The elder spoke, ¡°Being born on the seventh day of the seventh month is just a firm condition. It doesn¡¯t mean that a person born on that day will definitely receive the inheritance. And with so many of you, the inheritance will only be given to one among you.¡± ¡°We understand, please Steward Mo could you elaborate a bit more,¡± a family member on the side nodded and said. ¡°Actually, there aren¡¯t many rules. Later, each person will get a chance to try. Whosoever receives the acceptance of the inheritance can become the adopted son or daughter of the City Lord.¡± Steward Mo paused for a moment and continued slowly. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I must clarify in advance. The inheritance comes with risks, and in the end, only the one who obtains the inheritance¡¯s approval will survive. The rest will die. There¡¯s virtually no hope of living.¡± ¡°` Chapter 392 - Chapter 392 Chapter 391 The Bizarre City Lord Mansion ?Chapter 392: Chapter 391: The Bizarre City Lord Mansion Chapter 392: Chapter 391: The Bizarre City Lord Mansion Hearing Steward Mo¡¯s words, the scene immediately became noisy. The crowd was abuzz with discussion, especially the families of the candidates, who questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us this beforehand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too late to say now,¡± Steward Mo glanced at everyone. He said indifferently, ¡°After all, no one has accepted the legacy yet, and those who want to withdraw can leave now. Did you think the world offers pies in the sky? Haven¡¯t you considered the risks?¡± On hearing Steward Mo¡¯s words, the people at the scene were immediately rendered speechless. After all, having come this far, many were unwilling to just leave. But if they failed, the cost could be unbearably heavy. Xu Zimei also turned his head, looking at Guo Xiaoyun, and asked. ¡°You heard as well, it¡¯s not too late if you want to back out now.¡± ¡°I want to try,¡± Guo Xiaoyun hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she nodded her head. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï After all, her grandfather was no longer in this world, and the things she could care about were growing fewer and fewer. Xu Zimei nodded, understanding that life and death are predestined, and one should enjoy the glory and bear the failure of their own choices. At the gate, dozens of people, aside from only a few who left, eventually chose to attempt. ¡°Alright, now follow me into the City Lord Mansion,¡± Steward Mo looked at these people with satisfaction. He said, ¡°There are many forbidden areas inside the mansion, follow me closely, and do not stray. If something happens, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you.¡± Everyone nodded and then followed Steward Mo into the City Lord Mansion. The City Lord Mansion, although located in a slightly secluded part of the City of Fearlessness, was decorated with great grandeur. Artificial mountains and pavilions, lofty palaces. Colored tiles and green roofs, the white stone paths crisscrossed, running in all directions throughout the mansion. Even though it was only early spring, the lush trees were already growing like a canopy of shade. Ivy covered the entire wall, presenting a vast expanse of green at a glance. ¡°The legacy ceremony will take place tomorrow, and for safety reasons, no family members are allowed to attend,¡± Steward Mo told the crowd. ¡°After the ceremony is over, we will inform you of the results.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good, I want to see my son accept the legacy with my own eyes,¡± someone said from the side. ¡°Please be understanding, it is for the security of the legacy,¡± Steward Mo replied indifferently. ¡°Who knows, there might be people trying to seize the legacy by then. Let alone you, when the time comes, no one other than the City Lord will be allowed near the Legacy Land.¡± The people around exchanged glances and could only nod helplessly. They also knew that from the moment they entered the City Lord Mansion, they had already lost the room to choose. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it very strange?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Situ Yunfei and said. ¡°I understand that the legacy needs people born on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, but not allowing us to watch seems somewhat unreasonable!¡± ¡°Who knows, anyway, we¡¯re here to fight for the legacy, why bother with so much,¡± Situ Yunfei replied. Steward Mo led the crowd through several intersections. Until they finally stopped inside a grand hall. The hall was resplendent with gold and brilliance, and on both sides, rows of green tables were arranged. On these green tables were placed lots of fruits and foods. The scent of food filled the entire grand hall. ¡°This is where you will eat, as the City Lord is busy preparing for the legacy and might not have time to receive you. If you need anything, have the servants find me,¡± Steward Mo said. ¡°As for where you¡¯ll be staying, it¡¯ll be in the side rooms next door. The servants will show you there when it¡¯s time.¡± Steward Mo led everyone here, gave a few instructions, and then hurried off with a preoccupied expression. At this moment, no one was bashful; they all sat in front of the green-tabled case and began to eat heartily. ¡°I¡¯d say, the food at the City Lord Mansion is simply on another level. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to come here and be a servant,¡± a middle-aged man in a white robe said to the group with a smile. ¡°Do you still have the appetite?¡± someone nearby snorted coldly. ¡°Whether the child can pass the inheritance test is still uncertain. I¡¯m starting to have regrets now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Death is simply the natural order; without it, one couldn¡¯t live for ten thousand years,¡± the man in the white robe said with an unconcerned laugh. Then, turning to his own son, a chubby little kid, he said. ¡°Son, eat up. Even if we are to die, let¡¯s die on a full stomach.¡± The little chubby kid, grasping a chicken leg, nodded vigorously. ¡°What a pair of treasures, father and son,¡± others nearby, upon witnessing this scene, found it somewhat amusing as well. After everyone finished eating, the servants at the door sent them to the side rooms. The moonlight tonight was exceptionally pure and bright. Families were saying their final farewells to their children; after all, this was their last night. After tomorrow, who knows if they would ever see each other again? ¡­¡­ Lying on the bed, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. But for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was at the moment. He could only adapt as the situation unfolded. Meanwhile, in a brightly lit courtyard within the City Lord Mansion, Steward Mo stood in the room, seemingly reporting something. In front of him was a young man in a purple robe. The young man appeared to be in his early twenties, pale-faced with sunken eyes. Even his walk seemed a bit unsteady. ¡°Young Master, all the people are ready,¡± Steward Mo said respectfully. ¡°My father doesn¡¯t have any objections, does he?¡± The young man in purple nodded slightly and asked, facing away. ¡°The City Lord has agreed. He has instructed you to go easy, to keep to a measure,¡± Steward Mo nodded and replied. ¡°After all, he is still exploring the matter of inheritance. He feels that this inheritance is not simple.¡± ¡°Greed does not lead to great accomplishments; these fools really thought my father would take them as adopted sons,¡± the young man in purple sneered. ¡°After tomorrow, let them become the nourishment for my Martial Path to Heaven.¡± After saying this, the young man turned to the elder and said, ¡°Keep a close watch on them. At the critical moment, make sure there are no mistakes. And those people who left the mansion gate this morning, have someone secretly bring them all back. Do not let a single one escape.¡± Steward Mo nodded slightly and said, ¡°Young Master, the City Lord recently acquired the legacy from that place. The whole city is in unrest. At this juncture, we should try to keep a low profile.¡± A silent night passed, and dawn began to break. Early in the morning, Steward Mo, along with dozens of guards, took away the children who were all born on the seventh day of the seventh month. Since family members could not follow, Xu Zimei and the others could only wait in the great hall for news. The great hall was cordoned off tightly, not allowing anyone to leave. Everyone waited in the great hall all day long, and it was around the afternoon when Steward Mo walked in with a crestfallen expression. ¡°Who received the inheritance?¡± The family members quickly surrounded Steward Mo, anxiously asking. ¡°I am sorry, we didn¡¯t expect this to happen,¡± Steward Mo shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Not a single one was recognized by the inheritance.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± A family member collapsed onto the ground, asking incredulously. ¡°All dead,¡± Steward Mo paused for a moment before finally replying. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393 Chapter 392 The Secret of the City Lord Mansion ?Chapter 393: Chapter 392: The Secret of the City Lord Mansion Chapter 393: Chapter 392: The Secret of the City Lord Mansion Hearing Steward Mo¡¯s words, almost everyone present collapsed onto the ground. Some couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Dead, all dead,¡± people said with blank expressions, constantly shaking their heads. Xu Zimei, however, slightly furrowed his brow; the events indeed had taken an unexpected turn. ¡°Grieve properly, I had already told you this beforehand,¡± Steward Mo said, shaking his head dispassionately. He continued, ¡°The inheritance is not so easily obtained, and the City Lord is also prepared to seal it away.¡± At this moment, the atmosphere in the great hall was very tranquil. No one spoke, despite being mentally prepared beforehand. Yet, inside, they found it impossible to accept this outcome. ¡°Rest for a while, later I will have the servants take you out of the mansion,¡± Steward Mo said blandly. ¡°At that time, I can give each of you ten Spirit Stones, as a small consolation.¡± Watching Steward Mo¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei and Situ Yunfei exchanged a glance before their silhouettes disappeared into the crowd. Steward Mo, stepping out from the great hall, sneered and then headed towards his own room in the inner courtyard. The spring breeze was gentle, and the willow trees on both sides gracefully waved their branches. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The benefits he derived from this incident were countless. This was all a well-conceived trap. If it weren¡¯t for the concern over the impact being too significant, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to such lengths, using the inheritance as bait. Upon returning to his little courtyard, just as Steward Mo was opening the door, he saw a figure standing by the window inside the room. ¡°Who are you?¡± Steward Mo asked, frowning. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 As he spoke, his figure started to step back, moving towards the exit of the courtyard. ¡°Someone who¡¯s here for your life,¡± Situ Yunfei scoffed, sweeping out with a grand motion of his hand. Boundless Spiritual Energy crushed down in his grip. Feeling the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm emanating from the other, Steward Mo¡¯s complexion drastically changed. To know that within the City of Fearlessness, even the City Lord was merely at the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm. He didn¡¯t even dare to fight back, fleeing as fast as he could. ¡°You might as well stay,¡± at that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s voice came from the entrance. A Blade Qi struck directly at Steward Mo¡¯s waist, sending him flying into the room. The room¡¯s door closed slowly, and Steward Mo looked at the two people before him, swallowing hard. Xu Zimei took a seat at the table in the room and poured himself a cup of tea, Sipping his tea, he said leisurely, ¡°Start talking.¡± ¡°Talking about what?¡± Steward Mo asked, puzzled. As the Blade Qi struck, Steward Mo hadn¡¯t even seen the sword being drawn, not having any chance to react. One of his fingers was chopped off in an instant. ¡°From now on, if any answer you give me is unsatisfactory, I¡¯ll chop off one of your fingers,¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently: ¡°Adding up both hands and feet, it seems you have twenty chances. No rush, let¡¯s take our time.¡± ¡°Are you the family members of those young girls who came today?¡± Steward Mo quickly caught on. Recognizing Xu Zimei and the others as familiar faces, he had guessed this much, He then shook his head and sighed, ¡°Why bother with this? They willingly accepted the inheritance, and I had explained beforehand. How can you blame me for this!¡± As soon as Steward Mo finished speaking, another Blade Qi passed, Steward Mo clutched his second severed finger, crying out in agony. ¡°Talk about something I¡¯m interested in,¡± Xu Zimei continued, sipping his tea. ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Steward Mo said, his face twisted in pain as he shook his head. With a clang, a third finger was cut off. ¡°Let me remind you, after the twenty fingers and toes are gone, the next time it will be your head,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. As he spoke, he slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back. Gently wiping the sharp blade. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Steward Mo hastily took a step back and said to Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you all know something?¡± ¡°I only know that if I am not satisfied with the outcome of this matter, then I will have no choice but to destroy the entire City of Fearlessness,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what role you played in this incident or how much you gained from it. But if you lose your life, what use are those benefits? Or do you think your City Lord can save you?¡± ¡°You are declaring war against Lu Kingdom,¡± Steward Mo said, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°As a person, I am quite fair. I don¡¯t go declaring war without any reason,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°But if someone provokes me, how about annihilating the Slaughter Tribe?¡± ¡°Madmen, you are all madmen,¡± Steward Mo took a deep breath and said in fear. He had never expected Xu Zimei to make such a statement about wiping out the Slaughter Tribe. What the thirty-six kingdoms represent on the Northern Continent is an answer known by many in their hearts. The extinction of a race, continuing its development for millions of years, is no easy feat. But it was exactly this kind of lunatic statement from Xu Zimei that scared him. Because such people have no fear in their hearts. ¡°You must promise me one thing, and if I tell you, you will let me go,¡± Steward Mo said. ¡°Alright, I just want to know where those children have gone,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°They were taken to refine medicine,¡± Steward Mo paused for a moment before replying. ¡°Refine medicine?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°Because the son of the Lu Kingdom¡¯s City Lord of Fearlessness, our Young City Master Lu Feiyang, he has practiced a nefarious cultivation technique. Right now, he¡¯s at a critical moment in his breakthrough and needs the fresh blood of fifty children born on the seventh day of the seventh month as a medicinal catalyst. Only then can he make an even closer approach to the breakthrough.¡± Steward Mo explained. ¡°We also used the inheritance as a cover to lure those with the right conditions here.¡± ¡°Have they already died?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, they are in the basement; you might still make it in time if you go now,¡± Steward Mo quickly replied. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Xu Zimei exchanged a glance with Situ Yunfei and said calmly. ¡­ Coming out of the courtyard where Steward Mo lived, Xu Zimei followed closely behind him. He had also warned Steward Mo not to play any tricks. His blade does not have eyes. According to what Steward Mo said, those children should all be detained beneath the courtyard where Lu Feiyang lived. Below was a secret chamber, a chamber exclusively for Lu Feiyang to practice his cultivation. Because the cultivation technique he practiced was utterly nefarious, he had always been extremely cautious, not daring to reveal it and let others realize it. When Steward Mo led the two of them to the courtyard where Lu Feiyang lived, they saw that the surroundings of the courtyard were densely surrounded by guards. ¡°Steward Mo, is there something the matter?¡± At the entrance, a man in black armor stopped the few who wanted to enter. He asked in a cold voice. ¡°General Heng, it¡¯s the Young City Master who summoned me inside,¡± Steward Mo quickly bowed and said with a smile. ¡°The Young City Master summoned you inside?¡± the man named Lu Heng snorted coldly. ¡°Why am I not aware of this? You cannot go in now.¡± Chapter 394 - Chapter 394 Chapter 393 The Lava Monster ?Chapter 394: Chapter 393: The Lava Monster Chapter 394: Chapter 393: The Lava Monster ¡°The Young Master has ordered that no one is allowed to enter this courtyard today,¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it after the Young Master comes out.¡± Upon hearing Lu Heng¡¯s words, Steward Mo helplessly looked back at Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Xu Zimei said to Situ Yunfei. Situ Yunfei nodded slightly. The might of the Emperor Pulse Realm emanated from around him. With a ¡°boom,¡± endless radiant luminescence gathered around him. Dark fog fell from the firmament, enveloping the entire courtyard. All the guards around began to panic. As Situ Yunfei kept everyone at the entrance, Xu Zimei and his companion entered the courtyard unobstructed. Inside the courtyard were several rooms, with Steward Mo confidently walking into one of them. He twisted a vase to the side. ¡°Rumble,¡± a sound came from below. The floor opened, revealing a deep and secluded secret passage. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°The children are imprisoned there,¡± Steward Mo said. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Following Steward Mo¡¯s lead, the two of them entered the secret passage. The temperature inside the passage was extremely high, with faint crackling noises coming from deep within. Descending the staircase in the passage, they came upon a corridor straight ahead. On both sides of the corridor were numerous carved animals. Some of these animals had Luminous Pearls in their mouths, while others held torches. As the two walked down to the end of the corridor, they were stopped by a large door. The door was a deep gray, feeling very heavy and cold to the touch. ¡°I don¡¯t have the key,¡± Steward Mo turned and said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and his Tyrant Shadow sword slashed down directly. Endless spiritual energy gathered on the blade. With a ¡°boom,¡± the door was blasted open with a large hole. Through the hole, Xu Zimei could finally see the scene inside. The space within was circular and not very large. In the center was a pool, which instead of water, contained flame-like magma. The magma filled more than half the pool, boiling hot and fiery. It cast a deep red glow over the inside. Above the surface of the magma hung a cage. A group of children was imprisoned in the cage. The cage swung precariously in midair, as if it could fall at any moment. If it were to fall, it would drop straight into the scorching temperatures of the magma, hot enough to melt bones. A Pill Furnace was placed beside the pool of magma. And beside the fiery pit, a young man in a purple robe was seated. At the moment the stone door shattered, the young man in purple opened his eyes abruptly. A wicked light flashed across his eyes, and he immediately spotted Xu Zimei and his companion. He slowly stood up, frowning slightly. ¡°It really is hard to guard against a thief within the family,¡± the young man in purple, Lu Feiyang, sneered. ¡°Young City Master, I had no other choice.¡± Steward Mo¡¯s expression shifted uneasily, trying to explain. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Feiyang ignored Steward Mo and turned his gaze to Xu Zimei. ¡°Does a man about to die need to know so much?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. He walked step by step toward Lu Feiyang. ¡°No matter, once I capture you, we can talk about other things,¡± Lu Feiyang also sneered. He stretched out his right hand. An Array Seal, pure white, was crushed in his hand. The moment the Array Seal was crushed, the entire underground passage underwent a heaven-shaking change. Starting from the corridor they had entered, red light began to shine from the eyes of each Monster Beast on both sides. Beneath this place, red lines spread out like pentagrams. Intertwined and fused together. The magma underground began to churn, and faint roars of monster beasts echoed. ¡°So, it¡¯s a formation,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d be unprepared?¡± Lu Feiyang sneered. ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on oneself than the useless lot from outside.¡± At that moment, in the dark passage, shadowy figures of monster beasts sprinted from the corridors on either side. As the magma roiled below, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow in his hand slashed through. He cut the iron cage overhead and first moved the children to one side. Situ Yunfei calmly watched this scene, never attempting to stop it from start to finish. ¡°Everyone¡¯s going to die anyway, you might as well save yourself first.¡± As Lu Feiyang¡¯s words fell, the shadowy figures of the monster beasts floated in mid-air. Another loud ¡°boom¡± resounded. The magma below surged up dozens of meters high. All the shadowy figures of the monster beasts plunged into the magma. Roars after roars came from within, as so many monster beasts and magma converged together. It was as if the magma had devoured the shadowy figures of these monster beasts. Endless spiritual energy also surged into it simultaneously. ¡°We should run now, or it¡¯ll be too late,¡± Steward Mo said urgently on the side. ¡°Shut up,¡± Xu Zimei regarded Steward Mo indifferently. The latter instantly fell silent and shrank back into the corner. Once the merging of the magma and the monster beasts¡¯ shadowy figures was complete, there was another ¡°boom.¡± An earth-shattering beastly roar came from within. And in the sky above, at the center of the formation, a new creature appeared. It resembled a Magma Giant. The creature stood dozens of meters tall, its head nearly reaching the roof of the secret chamber. Its entire body was within the pool of fiery magma. Its skin was a combination of the fiery red of lava and shiny black. The body was made of block-like segments. It had no mouth or nose. Both eyes were fiery red and incandescent like molten magma, even emitting whiffs of steam. When the creature roared, the magma at its feet rolled along. ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°Hope you like it,¡± Lu Feiyang retreated to the side, saying with a light chuckle. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, the Magma Giant was indeed formidable. Its body, in particular, seemed almost to coexist with the magma below. As long as the magma and spiritual energy existed, it could revive endlessly. ¡­a€| The monster was roaring, its massive palms descending, carrying scalding magma towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed discerningly as he swiftly retreated to the wall on one side. A rumbling ¡°boom¡± followed. The ground where he had stood now bore a deep five-fingered impression, collapsed into the magma below. He slowly closed his eyes. In his past life, he had actually learned many skills. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï But along the way, there had been no need to employ many of his Vein Skills. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand trembled slightly. Waves of Torrent water spread from the tip of the blade. The spiritual energy gradually turned into chilling cold, merging with the Torrent waters. Icicles began to form on the blade, and the temperature around Xu Zimei steadily dropped. The sound of ¡°crackling¡± ice breaking resonated from nearby. Suddenly, Xu Zimei opened his eyes. Endless spiritual energy surged and echoed in his gaze. Snowflakes started to drift down from the firmament above. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395 Chapter 394 Searching for Symbiotic Creatures ?Chapter 395: Chapter 394: Searching for Symbiotic Creatures Chapter 395: Chapter 394: Searching for Symbiotic Creatures ¡°Ice seals a thousand miles,¡± Xu Zimei uttered softly. The Tyrant Shadow in her hand swung heavily, mingling with the wind and snow scattering across the sky. Layer upon layer of frost formed around her. Everything including the surrounding air, space, and even the Spiritual Energy froze over. The monster below was roaring, its body¡¯s lava cracking and popping explosively. Wave after wave of it tumbled without end. The sky filled with lava that concentrated on the monster¡¯s fist, which it then hurled at Xu Zimei. This space was utterly polarized. One half was bone-chilling snow and ice, the other half was scalding lava. As the snowstorm whistled forth, it collided with the lava. A Heaven Shaking explosion erupted. ¡°Boom!¡± The onlookers were jolted, their eardrums feeling as though they would shatter from the blast. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï When the ice and lava clashed and burst apart, both furiously devoured each other. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and the Creation Force filled her hand. The blade shimmered with endless radiance, sweeping with unstoppable momentum, cleanly slicing the monster in two. At that moment, a blizzard descended from the sky. It froze over the entire lava pool and the monster within it. Xu Zimei twisted her neck around, her gaze indifferent, stepping over the ice. She walked towards Lu Feiyang, who was hiding in a corner. ¡°You, you, you,¡± Lu Feiyang pointed at Xu Zimei, his body trembling too much to speak. ¡°How would you like to die?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, my father is the City Lord of the City of Fearlessness, you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Lu Feiyang blurted out in a panic, shaking his head. Xu Zimei approached him, only to see him cowering in the corner. His body was shaking uncontrollably. Xu Zimei slowly lifted the Tyrant Shadow, its sharp blade resting on the other¡¯s neck. Feeling the icy edge, Lu Feiyang shivered even more violently. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, noticing Lu Feiyang had been scared to the point of wetting himself. ¡°You dare to practice Demonic Skills, yet you¡¯re such a coward,¡± Xu Zimei said with amusement. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy, I¡¯m not worthy,¡± Lu Feiyang immediately shook his head in agreement. ¡°Please spare me.¡± ¡°You want to live?¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to offer something valuable enough to save your life!¡± ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Lu Feiyang nodded vigorously. He looked hopefully at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your father obtained a legacy,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°There is a legacy,¡± Lu Feiyang nodded without hesitation. ¡°Where is the legacy now?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I never cared about that legacy,¡± Lu Feiyang said in a fluster. ¡°If you want to know, I can find out for you.¡± Xu Zimei gave a faint smile. The black Spiritual Energy surged in her hand, and Demonic Qi condensed into a lightning symbol. She pressed the Demonic Qi lightning onto Lu Feiyang¡¯s forehead, and it slowly merged into him. ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Feiyang asked in fear. ¡°This is my Demon Seal, now it¡¯s fused into your body,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°With just a thought from me, the Demon Seal will explode. Then ¡®boom,¡¯ a sound, and flesh flies, with gore scattered all around. Just thinking about that scene is quite exciting!¡± Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s smile, Lu Feiyang swallowed hard and said fearfully. ¡°You¡¯re a demon!¡± ¡°Compared to using so many children to practice your Demonic Skills, I seem to be much more merciful,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± Lu Feiyang¡¯s body trembled, and he was almost about to cry out of fear. ¡°I want the inheritance your father received,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. As he spoke, he grabbed Lu Feiyang¡¯s hair and lifted him up directly. ¡°Now you go out and deal with your subordinates. Then go to your father¡¯s place, either steal the inheritance, or find out the exact location of the inheritance and come to tell me. If you manage it, I can promise not to kill you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Feiyang, who had thought he was certainly going to die, now felt like a drowning man clutching at his last straw, he asked hopefully. ¡°But remember one thing,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly as he responded. ¡°If you expose me, I will immediately detonate the Demon Seal. You can try and see.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare,¡± Lu Feiyang quickly shook his head. ¡°Go then, I¡¯m waiting for your good news,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. Soon after Lu Feiyang carefully left through the dark tunnel, Situ Yunfei also came in. ¡°You let that guy go?¡± Situ Yunfei looked at Xu Zimei with some confusion. He had indeed seen Lu Feiyang leaving just before. ¡°I need the inheritance,¡± Xu Zimei nodded as he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Situ Yunfei shook his head as he spoke. ¡°With your strength, the City Lord is no match for you. Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler just to overpower him directly? Why all this trouble?¡± ¡°What if the City Lord hides the inheritance and chooses death over surrender?¡± Xu Zimei countered. Situ Yunfei stumbled over his words, indeed, he had not considered that. For those who aren¡¯t afraid to die, force is absolutely not the solution. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll expose you?¡± Situ Yunfei asked. ¡°Not afraid!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s afraid of dying.¡± Watching the conversation between Xu Zimei and Situ Yunfei, Steward Mo took a deep breath. He walked out nervously, trying to smile as he said tentatively, ¡°Both of you sirs, now that these children have been saved, may I leave?¡± ¡°Hmm, since that¡¯s the case, then you can go die,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly as he said. ¡°You lied to me, you said you would let me go,¡± Steward Mo¡¯s face changed drastically as he spoke in terror. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, I did say I would let you go, but I never said he would let you go,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at Situ Yunfei beside him, saying to Steward Mo. Steward Mo¡¯s face showed terror, and before he could even react, he was kicked by Situ Yunfei into the pool of molten lava. The ice on the surface of the lava had been removed by Xu Zimei, and it had returned to being scalding hot. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Steward Mo didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream before he was dissolved inside. Nothing was left of him. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying,¡± Situ Yunfei looked deeply at Xu Zimei as he spoke. Xu Zimei just smiled slightly and leaned against the wall next to him, not speaking again. The children in the cage beside them were all unconscious; Xu Zimei glanced at them and saw they were not seriously harmed. Probably just scared. ¡­ It was dark by the time Lu Feiyang nervously made his way back from outside the dark tunnel. He had previously sought the best doctors in the mansion, but alas, they found nothing unusual. By this time, Lu Feiyang had also come to understand the severity of Xu Zimei¡¯s capabilities and was unwilling to resist any further. ¡°How did it go?¡± Xu Zimei opened his eyes and asked indifferently. ¡°I couldn¡¯t steal the inheritance because my father always carries it with him,¡± Lu Feiyang said helplessly. ¡°Give me some more time, and I can try again.¡± Chapter 396 - Chapter 396 Chapter 395 The Powerhouse Outside the Black Hole (Fourth Update) ?Chapter 396: Chapter 395: The Powerhouse Outside the Black Hole (Fourth Update) Chapter 396: Chapter 395: The Powerhouse Outside the Black Hole (Fourth Update) ¡°No need, this is enough,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. He said to Situ Yunfei, ¡°You watch him, I¡¯ll step out for a bit.¡± Situ Yunfei nodded slightly. Walking out from the underground passage, the sky outside had already darkened. Aside from the night patrol, most of the servants of the City Lord Mansion had already returned to their rooms to rest. Only a few rooms were sporadically lit. The air grew colder, and tonight¡¯s sky was cloudless and starlessa€¡±shrouded in darkness. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was hidden within the dark, resembling a solitary grim reaper, vanishing step by step into the night. At this moment, in the room of Lu Yangui, the City Lord of the City of Fearlessness. He sat in a chair, holding an object resembling a twister in his hand. He observed the item carefully, his intuition telling him that it surely concealed a great secret. But he could not grasp the key to it. A gust of wind blew through, blowing open the windows with a ¡°clang.¡± Lu Yangui turned his head with a slight frown. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? He placed the twister-like object into his Storage Ring and then stood up to close the window. He looked outside, finding the dark and profound night exceptionally silent. Just as he closed the window and turned around. His gaze suddenly sharpened. He noticed that a young man had appeared beside the table in the room, seemingly out of nowhere. The young man sat on a chair, casually sipping tea from the table. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Yangui asked indifferently. He didn¡¯t yell or panic. In this mansion, he was the strongest. If he couldn¡¯t defeat his adversary, calling for help would be futile. The fact that his opponent had appeared behind him without his noticing was proof of the other¡¯s strength. Not inferior to his own, or perhaps even stronger. ¡°You must know why I am here,¡± Xu Zimei stated blandly. ¡°It seems many covet this object,¡± Lu Yangui said with a faint smile. ¡°Now I am even more certain that it hides a great secret.¡± ¡°Without the strength, possessing it will only lead to your demise,¡± Xu Zimei stood up, his voice detached. ¡°Hand it over, you are not worthy of it.¡± ¡°I wonder if the Slaughter Tribe behind me is worthy?¡± Lu Yangui sneered. Then, his right hand clenched as if crushing something. ¡°You should regret not taking the chance to kill me with a single blow when I was off guard.¡± Lu Yangui chuckled lightly. As his words fell, the Spiritual Energy in the sky began to surge and turn violent instantly. Boundless Spiritual Energy was gathering. The surrounding air crackled under the pressure. Space itself was collapsing, and near Lu Yangui, a black hole slowly formed. The black hole spun counterclockwise, releasing a tremendous suppressive force from one end. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï It was the aura of the Divine Vein Realm. Xu Zimei could feel it. Then, the fog within the black hole began to dissipate, and Xu Zimei saw the scene inside. It was a palace formed within a Sea of Blood. Countless people stood on either side of the palace. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see their faces. At the topmost position, facing away, stood another person. His back to Xu Zimei, his face was also indiscernible. He wore a wide Blood Robe. Like a cape, the Blood Robe draped down from his back. It fell to the ground, trailing at length! Although he was turned away from the crowd, the intensely strong aura emanating from him suppressed everyone¡¯s breath. He naturally carried the demeanor of a king. ¡°Long ago, I had already reported the matter of the inheritance to my clan,¡± Lu Yangui said with a cold smile. ¡°I knew it would be difficult for me to keep the inheritance safe with my own strength. Who would have thought that someone would actually come to steal it!¡± ¡°Clan Leader,¡± Lu Yangui respectfully bowed in the direction of the black hole and greeted. ¡°Reveal the secret of this inheritance, and I will spare your life,¡± the person inside the black hole commanded authoritatively. ¡°How utterly dull. I had no intention of making enemies with the Slaughter Tribe,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking her head slightly with a faint smile. ¡°Divine Vein Realm aside, even if your true body were to descend here, I would not take you seriously. Let alone just an insignificant projection avatar.¡± ¡°You dare offend our Slaughter Tribe¡¯s Clan Leader,¡± Lu Yangui roared from the side. ¡°Noisy,¡± Xu Zimei coldly huffed. Her eyes shone with sharpness, and an aura of Holy Power surrounded her. Endless Creation Force mixed with Spiritual Energy echoed around her. The Tyrant Shadow in her hand fell directly as she executed the Way of Inquiry¡¯s Annihilation Void. The space around her shattered completely. Infinite might descended from the skies with a booming thunder. Lu Yangui tried to flee, but he was immediately suppressed by Xu Zimei¡¯s Holy Power on the spot. When that slash fell, although Lu Yangui desperately tried to block, he was still struck with a severe injury in one blow. He fell to the ground coughing up blood, unable even to struggle. This was because Xu Zimei had not yet used her full strength. ¡°How audacious, to kill a man of Lu Kingdom before me,¡± the person within the black hole humphed coldly. At the fall of this cold snort, the space all around cracked open. Echoing in the surroundings, it lingered without dissipating. Immediately after was a giant hand, bearing the overwhelming Divine Might as it descended from the heavens. To the beholder, the hand seemed as though it had risen from the Sea of Blood. Its surroundings reflected illusions of countless realms. Mountains of bones, blood-stained winds, and slaughters from the beginning to the end. As the giant hand was about to fall, a beast¡¯s roar suddenly sounded from the side. The moment the roar sounded, the giant hand vanished into thin air. Then a beast¡¯s claw bearing sheer Immortal Might swept across, blasting the black hole in midair with one strike. Gone without a trace! Lu Yangui, grievously wounded on the ground, watched the scene in stunned silence. The tremendous body of Chaos stood beside Xu Zimei, its bell-like eyes staring intently at him. Just now, with a casual swing of its fist, the Monster Beast shattered the Divine Vein Realm Clan Leader¡¯s projection avatar. Though he did not know what kind of existence the Monster Beast was, Lu Yangui realized that he had encountered significant trouble this time. ¡­ Meanwhile, tens of thousands of miles away, within the Sea of Blood. A blood-red palace stood serenely amidst the blood sea. Inside the palace, nearly all members of the Slaughter Tribe had gathered. The palace was deathly silent at this moment. The man in the Blood Robe at the head of the palace remained silent for a long time without speaking. Somewhere below, someone asked curiously, ¡°Clan Leader, what was that just now?¡± ¡°Someone shattered my projection avatar,¡± the man in the Blood Robe said indifferently. His right hand trembled slightly, but he concealed it well. None of the people below noticed. There were some things he hadn¡¯t mentioned to those below. Just at the moment when the black hole was shattered, he felt an extremely strong Monster Might. So powerful it could have killed him in an instant. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397 Chapter 396 Acquiring a Tornado Companion Creature (Fifth Update) ?Chapter 397: Chapter 396: Acquiring a Tornado Companion Creature (Fifth Update) Chapter 397: Chapter 396: Acquiring a Tornado Companion Creature (Fifth Update) He was absolutely certain that the being who annihilated his clone projection with a single strike was definitely an immortal being. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a strong sense of oppression. It made him not even dare to entertain the thought of fighting. ¡°Clan Leader, I have already sent someone to the City of Fearlessness to retrieve the legacy item, but it will take at least three days to arrive,¡± said an elder from below, ¡°Yet now someone has gotten there before us.¡± ¡°Should we issue a warrant for that person¡¯s arrest, as long as they are within our Lu Kingdom¡¯s territory, they won¡¯t be able to escape even if they had wings,¡± someone else suggested from below. Listenting to the lively discussions below, the man in the Blood Robe slightly lifted his hand and gestured for them to stop. He spoke indifferently, ¡°This matter is probably not simple, let¡¯s first ascertain the other party¡¯s identity.¡± All present voiced their agreement. ¡­¡­ At this moment, within the City Lord Mansion, Xu Zimei looked at the severely injured Lu Yangui lying on the ground. He took down the other¡¯s Storage Ring. Forcefully breaking the seal on the Storage Ring. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Lu Yangui, with his spirit damaged, spurted out another mouthful of fresh blood. Xu Zimei searched through the Storage Ring for a long time, finally taking out the item that formed a tornado shape. Not knowing what material this thing was made from, it felt extremely rigid to touch, and the design details of the tornado were incredibly lifelike. It was just the size of a palm, cool and refreshing to hold in the center of the hand. If Situ Yunfei had not previously mentioned the Wind Extinguishing Bead to him, Xu Zimei would not have associated it with that. ¡°Now that you have this item, can you tell me what use it actually has?¡± Lu Yangui struggled to ask. ¡°Curiosity killed the cat,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, and smashed down with a punch, like an exploding watermelon. There was a ¡°bang¡± sound. Having obtained the object he wanted, Xu Zimei then returned to the underground tunnel. ¡°Resolved?¡± Situ Yunfei looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Send these children home, and your task will be considered complete,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Situ Yunfei hesitated for a moment but ultimately nodded his head. ¡­¡­ After parting ways with Situ Yunfei, Xu Zimei returned to his room in the inn. Before leaving, he gave the Storage Ring he had gotten from Lu Yangui to Guo Xiaoyun. Inside it, there were resources that would help Guo Xiaoyun if she was willing to make an effort. Although it wouldn¡¯t make her too strong, she would at least have the ability to protect herself. It wouldn¡¯t be until tomorrow that those servants might discover that Lu Yangui and his son had died. As for those lurking in the City of Fearlessness who wanted a piece of Lu Yangui, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. After staying in the inn for one night and when the sky was just beginning to lighten, Xu Zimei left the City of Fearlessness, heading northwards. He released the Dark Heaven Tiger from the living creature space within the Storage Ring, mounted it, and vanished into the fading night. The Northern Continent was vast beyond measure, heading north from the City of Fearlessness, it would take more than a month to travel beyond the territories under Lu Kingdom¡¯s dominion. Thus, between the thirty-six nations, there were interconnected teleportation arrays. Using the teleportation arrays, one could travel to their desired nation at the greatest speed. However, also because the teleportation arrays were so resource-intensive, the fees were exceedingly high. Aside from those from wealthy backgrounds, most ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford to use teleportation arrays. After seizing the Wind Extinguishing Bead, Xu Zimei was prepared to go to the Heaven Tiger Empire, then use a teleportation array to reach the Phoenix Perching Empire, where his maternal Wenren Family was located. Xu Zimei had made some inquiries beforehand. There is only one teleportation array leading from Lu Kingdom to the Heaven Tiger Empire, and it is located in the capital of Lu Kingdom, Slaughter City. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei had to rush from City of Fearlessness to Slaughter City. ¡­ After a tiresome journey of half a month, on this particular noon, Xu Zimei stopped in front of a city. This was the necessary route to Slaughter City. The city gates bore the inscription Vermilion Bird City in three large characters. The characters were fiery red, with sharp strokes that seemed to come alive. Gazing at it for too long, one could feel their spirit being drawn in, and a faint pressure, as if from a divine beast, emanated. If one were to ask which city within the territories of Lu Kingdom was the most famous, it wouldn¡¯t be the front-line City of Fearlessness, nor the capital Slaughter City. But rather the Vermilion Bird City right before their eyes. From a distance, the entire perimeter of Vermilion Bird City¡¯s walls was built with red bricks and tiles. The walls were constructed in a special manner. From afar, they looked like a Vermilion Bird wishing to take flight amidst blazing flames. The city was truly majestic and vast. Vermilion Bird City was one of the largest cities within the borders of Lu Kingdom. All because of Vermilion Academy that was established within the city. ¡­ Heavenly Dao Academy was the most renowned academy in Yuan Central Continent. The era of the academy¡¯s existence could be traced back to the Wild Desolation period. The main campus was located in Central Continent, and they had also established Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise branches in each of the four continents, east, west, south, and north respectively. Xu Zimei had visited the White Tiger Academy when he was in the Eastern Continent. In fact, Lin Ruhu¡¯s Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body was acquired from there. Now that he had arrived in the Northern Continent, Xu Zimei also wished to visit the Vermilion Academy here. Upon entering the city, the bustling life inside was almost incomparable to other cities. Students of Vermilion Academy in their red robes were everywhere to be seen. Now that it was early spring, it was the recruitment period for the academy. Hence, Vermilion Bird City was exceptionally lively and bustling during this time. Talented disciples from both north and south wished to join the Vermilion Academy. After all, to enter here meant one could be associated with Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei searched through several fully booked inns and restaurants before finally finding an available room. After settling in his accommodation, he was ready to take a stroll on the main street. After all, he too was infected by the atmosphere of prosperity here. The streets were teeming with people, and vendors in front of their stalls were energetically hawking their wares. The scent of food wafted down the entire street. As Xu Zimei strolled through the streets, a child hurriedly squeezed out from the crowd. The child cried out in panic and bumped directly into Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose,¡± the child quickly apologized. Xu Zimei took a glance at the child. The voice indicated it was a young boy, but at the moment, the boy¡¯s entire head was concealed under a pure black, rather large bamboo hat. The hat even covered the boy¡¯s neck. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see the young boy¡¯s face. He was curious how, with such a dark fabric covering the whole head, the boy could see outside. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be more careful when I walk next time,¡± the young boy hurriedly shook his head. He ran off toward the distance in a fluster. ¡°Quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei watched the young boy¡¯s departing figure, his eyes narrowing slightly. He touched his waist, only to discover that the pouch that had been hanging there, which contained spirit stones, was gone. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398 Chapter 397 Vermilion Academy (Sixth Update) ?Chapter 398: Chapter 397: Vermilion Academy (Sixth Update) Chapter 398: Chapter 397: Vermilion Academy (Sixth Update) The cloth bag was filled with pieces of silver, but most of his belongings were actually stored in the Storage Ring. Moreover, just now, he had noticed something different about the little boy. So, he didn¡¯t expose the little boy on the spot. ¡­a€| Yue Qingli, panting heavily, ran into the distance, found a hidden alley, and ducked inside. He took out the cloth bag he had just stolen from his pocket, opened it, and found several pieces of silver and some scattered Spirit Stones. He chuckled and stuffed the Spirit Stones and silver pieces into his pockets. And the cloth bag that held the money was thrown aside. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m worth something. I won¡¯t have to go hungry today,¡± he said with a smile, proudly walking out of the alley. At that moment, as he had just turned the corner, he found someone standing at the mouth of the alley. Someone from whom he had just stolen a money bag. Yue Qingli wanted to run away but realized this was a dead-end alley. And the exit was blocked by that person. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Unless he could breakthrough to the Empty Vein Realm and fly through the air, there was absolutely no hope of escaping. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that stealing is wrong?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and walked over with a smile. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Yue Qingli backed up to the farthest part of the dead-end alley and asked cautiously. ¡°Return what belongs to its owner,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a faint smile. Yue Qingli hesitated for a moment but eventually quickly picked up the money bag he had thrown on the ground. He put the money back in again and handed it to Xu Zimei. With a grin, he said, ¡°I¡¯m saying I found this money bag. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Zimei responded with a counter-question. ¡°Take off the bamboo hat on your head. I don¡¯t like people talking to me with covered faces.¡± ¡°No,¡± Yue Qingli shook his head quickly. He said, ¡°I have already returned the money bag to you. I can also apologize. But I can¡¯t take off the bamboo hat.¡± Yue Qingli said this and attempted to run towards the outside of the alley. Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle, and with a wave of his right hand, a wave of Spiritual Energy shot out, knocking the bamboo hat off Yue Qingli¡¯s head. However, the moment the bamboo hat fell, Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. Under the bamboo hat, there was nothing, no neck, and no head. The space under the bamboo hat was empty, with only the middle part of a torso. ¡°You are from the Third-Eye Demon Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise. He swiftly lifted the little boy¡¯s robe. On the area around the boy¡¯s navel, there was unmistakably a face. It looked very comical and odd. There were a mouth, a nose, and two eyes around the belly button. But in fact, this was a characteristic of the Third-Eye Demon Clan. Their heads are different from other creatures, not located above but in the middle at waist level. There are rumors that the ancestors of the Third-Eye Demon Clan were actually a tree. A Third-Eye Demon Tree, which after gaining a chance to defy the heavens, made a mistake during transformation. That¡¯s how they ended up with this abnormal appearance. Because of their appearance, in fact, many of the Three Thousand Races do not like or accept them. Therefore, members of the Third-Eye Demon Clan often disguise themselves in various ways when they travel. The so-called third eye refers not only to the apparent two eyes but also to an eye in their hearts. It has always been rumored among the Third-Eye Demon Clan that anyone who can open the third eye is a martial arts prodigy, one in ten thousand. They cannot be considered a major race and are not even ranked among the thirty-six countries. To put it plainly, their race has few members and is almost considered a minority. At this moment, seeing his identity exposed, Yue Qingli panicked and picked up the bamboo hat that had fallen to the ground. He put it ¡°on his head,¡± trembling all over during the process. Immediately after, he was seen running frantically toward the outside of the alley. Xu Zimei did not stop him again, as the appearance of the Third-Eye Demon Clan had indeed surprised him. ¡­ With this matter coming to a close, there was no longer the desire to wander the streets. As dusk fell, Xu Zimei returned to his room in the inn to rest. The day for Vermilion Academy to recruit new students was approaching in the next few days. Xu Zimei also planned to stay here for a few days to witness this grand occasion. After all, in the Five Continents, Heavenly Dao Academy and its four branches were indeed very prestigious. In the following days, Xu Zimei stayed in his room without going out. Ever since he met the previous Demon Lord at the Demon Slave¡¯s place in Bliss Country, and learned the ¡°Demonic Skills¡± from there, he had not fully understood the ten styles. Although the inheritance felt somewhat like an enlightening downpour, Xu Zimei felt that he still hadn¡¯t reached the pinnacle of this combat technique. Dao is endless; the deeper you understand it, the stronger you become. The Dao can never be completely understood. At least in the history of the Yuan Central Continent¡¯s origins, there had never been anyone known to have fully grasped the Dao. To truly open all twelve Vein Gates and thus transcend. After nearly five days of seclusion in the room, the recruitment day at Vermilion Academy arrived. Xu Zimei left the inn, and at this moment, the street was bustling with people coming and going. The crowds surged, forming a river of people converging in the direction of Vermilion Academy. Within a hundred meters of Vermilion Academy, the roads were congested, the masses thronging against one another. It wasn¡¯t just the local youths of Vermilion Bird City; even from Lu Kingdom or other countries, youths from all directions gathered here. Some family members also accompanied their children. On the tree-lined avenue in front of Vermilion Academy, dozens of students in red robes stood guard on both sides of the road, maintaining order. The entire avenue was occupied by students who came to seek knowledge. Xu Zimei stood at the back of the avenue, taking a glance. An argument among a group of people next to him suddenly caught his attention. He saw a group of young men surrounding a youth in a black robe, mocking him mercilessly. As more and more onlookers gathered, the youth in the black robe crouched in a corner, trembling. Xu Zimei watched clearly, recognizing the youth in black; it was the member of the Third-Eye Demon Clan who had stolen his purse a few days ago. ¡°Everyone come and see, even the Exotic Species are coming to Vermilion Academy,¡± someone shouted loudly. ¡°We should drive him away; members of the Third-Eye Demon Clan don¡¯t deserve to enter the Holy Institute,¡± As more and more youths around shouted, the scene undoubtedly caught the attention of many more people. Speaking of the Third-Eye Demon Clan, probably because their heads were located at the waist, neither human nor monster-like beings, they were almost disliked by many from the human race and Monster Race alike. ¡­ ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this moment, the crowd was pushed aside, and a student from Vermilion Academy, who was maintaining order, walked in. He was a young man, dressed in a blue robe, with a rusty longsword on his back. The longsword was not unsheathed, but the scabbard was already so rusted that it had lost its shape. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Ming Yu,¡± a youth recognized the young man and quickly shouted. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399 Chapter 398 Recruitment Begins ?Chapter 399: Chapter 398 Recruitment Begins Chapter 399: Chapter 398 Recruitment Begins Shao Mingyu pushed through the crowd, looking at the youth curled up on the ground, shivering. Frowning, he surveyed his surroundings and said indifferently, ¡°Do you not know that fighting here will lead to the cancellation of your enrollment eligibility?¡± Hearing Shao Mingyu¡¯s words, the surrounding youths hastily shook their heads. They replied, ¡°Senior, we didn¡¯t, we didn¡¯t fight. We just said a few words to him, and he got scared like this.¡± Shao Mingyu furrowed his brow slightly, patted the shoulder of the youth in the black robe, and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± the youth in the black robe quickly shook his head. Seeing the demeanor of the youth in the black robe, Shao Mingyu then understood why everyone was ridiculing him. The Third-Eye Demon Clan was inherently dull and of low aptitude, often ostracized by other races. ¡°I do not wish to see such things happen again, or else I will cancel the enrollment eligibility of all of you,¡± Shao Mingyu glanced around. He said softly, ¡°Whether or not you can enter the Holy Institute depends on the assessing teachers. It¡¯s not for you to decide.¡± Everybody hastily nodded their heads, silent as cicadas in winter. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Once Shao Mingyu had left, everyone also stayed far away from the youth in the black robe. Isolating him. The youth in the black robe stood up, standing alone in a corner. Xu Zimei watched this scene, shook her head slightly, and quickly directed her gaze elsewhere. On the tree-lined avenue in front of Vermilion Academy, throngs of young men and women gathered, seeking admission. On both sides of the avenue, the fiery red Flame Yang Trees had just sprouted. Leaf after leaf, like maple leaves, densely covered the trees. Rustling gently as a light breeze passed by. Walking through the crowded avenue, at the very front stood the imposing academy. Mist enshrouded the grand structures within the academy, partially hidden from view. The gate was a deep red, and in the center where the two doors met, there was a vivid depiction of the Vermilion Bird. This Vermilion Bird, with wings spread wide and aflame, seemed to challenge the heavens, setting the entire gate ablaze. From a distance, within Vermilion Academy, there were towers red as fire that reached into the clouds. There were massive floating islands, like Divine Beasts with outstretched wings, majestically suspended in mid-air. There were also red-robed seniors who flew sword-first into the clouds, and others who absorbed the Essence of Sun and Moon atop mountains. With a gust of wind, the mist thickened, and then nothing could be seen. In front of the fiery red gates of the academy were six lines, each like a massive dragon. At the front of these lines were the teachers from Vermilion Academy. Xu Zimei took a distant look and saw that Vermilion Academy tested its students in two ways. One method was to give students a brand-new Vein Skill book. After the time it takes an incense stick to burn, they observed how much of the Vein Skill¡¯s mysteries the student had grasped. The other method involved giving each student a jade pendant shaped like the Vermilion Bird. Those who could hold the pendant the longest were deemed to have the highest aptitude. Xu Zimei speculated that there must be illusions hidden within such a pendant. The so-called illusions were mostly designed based on one¡¯s Seven Emotions and Six Desires. They could strike directly at the weakest place in each person¡¯s heart. The teachers could test ten people at once, and while the process was fast, it couldn¡¯t keep up with the continuous stream of students coming to participate. According to the residents of the nearby Vermilion Bird City, every year on the days Vermilion Academy recruited students, This kind of spectacle would last from three to seven days. Those who passed the first stage of the test could enter the fiery red gates behind. They would face the second test, the contents of which outsiders could not see. ¡­¡­ The recruitment process was proceeding in an orderly fashion. Xu Zimei, watching idly by the side, suddenly heard a burst of cheering from within a small area of the crowd. ¡°Someone has reached the limit and passed the test.¡± ¡°Who is it? So impressive.¡± ¡°It seems to be the seventh prince from the Lu Kingdom.¡± ¡°As expected, the seventh prince has been intelligent beyond his peers since childhood. Although he dwelt deep within the palace, rumors often emanated from within its walls. In our Lu Kingdom, the seventh prince¡¯s reputation is not the slightest bit inferior to that of the Crown Prince.¡± Hearing the surrounding people¡¯s discussions, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze followed suit. He saw at the front of the third line, a young man dressed in dark yellow satin standing with an impressive bearing. He looked at everyone present with a proud demeanor, and although he didn¡¯t speak, the expression on his face revealed the pride in his heart. Every year at the Vermilion Academy admissions, there are always a few of the truly talented disciples who manage to pass the tests to the utmost limit. Most of these talented disciples thrived at the Vermilion Academy. The so-called passing the tests to the utmost limit means that the Vein Skills given by the teacher can be completely mastered within the span of a single incense stick. And for the illusions generated by the Vermilion Jade Pendant, other students compared how long they could endure within the illusionary realm. Whereas he promptly shattered the illusion. Only by meeting both conditions would one be considered to have passed to the utmost limit. Watching the seventh prince hold the teacher¡¯s written comments, he walked into the academy with his head held high and chest puffed out. The surrounding youths all felt a wave of envy. ¡­¡­ The setting sun dipped in the west, and the evening glow bathed half of the sky red. The former glory was boundless and beautiful, with the Flame Yang Trees on both sides reflecting on the path in the middle. The fiery red afterglow, the Clouds of Fire Refining similar to that of clouds. Interweaving with the fiery red Flame Yang Trees. Reflected in the sky above the academy, floating amidst the air, it seemed like an island where the Divine Beast Vermilion Bird spread its wings. The entire world seemed to have been painted a fiery red. The testing concluded in the evening, and everyone who received their number tags would line up the next day with their tags. To continue the enrollment test. ?¦Ï???.§ã? Xu Zimei also returned to the inn he was staying at previously. He planned to go back to see the academy the next day, then leave the Vermilion Bird City. To travel to the Slaughter City and take the Teleportation Array to reach the Heaven Tiger Empire. The early spring weather wasn¡¯t completely rid of winter. The weather changed abruptly. In the deep of night, the sky darkened. Dense clouds gathered, heavy and insistent, reluctant to unleash their rain. There was a faint warmth in the air. This condition lasted until the next day, with the weather becoming even more ominously gloomy. It eerily reminiscent of the calm before a storm. Early in the morning, the long line once again formed in front of the Vermilion Academy. Xu Zimei remembered that inside the Vermilion Academy there was a Lihuo Divine Sparrow Body. It was one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. But now that he possessed the Prison Suppressor Demon Body and the Nine Regions Grand Body, other Battle Bodies were of no use to him. ¡­¡­¡­ At noon, when the young men¡¯s line advanced to the youth from the Third-Eye Demon Clan, this caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. At the same time, many of the surrounding youths also looked over. The impression the Third-Eye Demon Clan left on people was one of dullness and being an exotic species. A member of the Third-Eye Demon Clan who couldn¡¯t open their third eye was considered the lowest of creatures. Yue Qingli took the Vein Skills passed over by the teacher and carefully looked them over. This Vein Skill was called ¡°Geng Blade Slash,¡± an Earth Tier Vein Skill. It wasn¡¯t too difficult in itself, what was really hard was that the learning time was limited to just one incense stick¡¯s duration. Compared to other cultivators who could memorize the content of Vein Skills after a single glance, Yue Qingli was clearly much worse; he needed to review them again after practicing for a while. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400 Chapter 399 Are You the Divine Person ?Chapter 400: Chapter 399 Are You the Divine Person? Chapter 400: Chapter 399 Are You the Divine Person? The dim gray incense was slowly burning, and the other youths around were barely able to muster the use of Vein Skills. Meanwhile, Yue Qingli was struggling just to memorize the contents. As he watched the nine other youths competing with him learn one after another, his heart grew more and more anxious. And the more anxious he became, the easier it was for him to make mistakes. ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± the elder sitting at the head of the room said in a calm voice, slowly opening his half-closed eyes. The ten students hurriedly ceased trying to comprehend the skill. After all, if they were to continue after time was up, they would be directly disqualified from the test. ¡°Show me the Vein Skills you¡¯ve comprehended.¡± Upon hearing this, a few exchanged glances. Determination was evident in their eyes, each quietly competing with the others. As the few demonstrated the ¡°Geng Blade Slash¡±, the elder at the head of the room remained expressionless. Unless he encountered one of the Talented Disciples that could move him, these youths were too common a sight for him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï When it was Yue Qingli¡¯s turn, he stood there, seemingly at a loss. The elder frowned slightly, looking at Yue Qingli. ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t learn it,¡± Yue Qingli hesitated a bit before finally saying with difficulty. ¡°Everyone from the Third-Eye Demon Clan is useless, where did you get the confidence to take the Holy Institute¡¯s test?¡± ¡°Maybe he just wanted to try his luck, no harm in that.¡± The surrounding students, who were originally tense and seeking a sense of superiority, started mocking him one after another. They were already predisposed to looking down on those from the Third-Eye Demon Clan. The elder was taken aback, having assessed so many students before. They typically only varied in their proficiency with Vein Skills, but this was the first time someone had failed to learn the skill at all. ¡°Alright, next group,¡± the elder said, waving his hand. He signaled for the murmuring youths to quiet down, unwilling to waste any more time. ¡°Teacher, please give me another chance, I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll succeed.¡± Yue Qingli looked distraught as he begged the elder. ¡°Everyone is treated fairly, there are no second chances,¡± the elder said flatly. ¡°Teacher, I beg you to let me into Vermilion Academy. I swear, I will work hard.¡± Yue Qingli continued to shake his head, pleading. ¡°I believe you would work hard, and I believe that given another chance, you could learn this Vein Skill,¡± the elder said calmly. ¡°But you must understand, we¡¯re not just recruiting those who can learn Vein Skills. We are looking for the best of the best.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Yue Qingli fell silent. He remembered his clan, his youthful ignorance, and his noble yet shocking ambitions. Vermilion Academy was his only chance. Only by joining the academy could he have a broader world to explore. Becoming a Loose Cultivator made the likelihood of growth too low. He lifted his head; the sky was misty. Ominously gloomy. Transparent raindrops started to fall one by one. Landing on his face, a cooling sensation spread throughout his body. ¡°Teacher, I really have no other path. I am willing to stake my life and everything I have on the effort of cultivation, please just give me one chance.¡± Yue Qingli was still pleading desperately. Even though he knew the chances were slim, he refused to give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope. The elder at the head of the room had been expressionless from the beginning to the end, as there were too many who wanted to join Vermilion Academy. He had seen all sorts of people. This was a line that could not be crossed. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Once crossed, it could never be closed again. ¡°Kid, if you didn¡¯t pass, then leavea€¡±don¡¯t waste the opportunity of others who are here to be tested.¡± People waiting in line behind began to discuss amongst themselves. ¡°People from the Third-Eye Demon Clan are so disgusting, with such poor aptitude and still playing the victim here. ¡°If it were me, I would have lost face and been unable to stay here.¡± ¡°Pity is born from a place of sadness.¡± ¡°Grab two people and pull him aside; don¡¯t let him interfere here.¡± As the mixed praise and criticism sounded all around, two students directly grabbed Yue Qingli¡¯s clothes. They threw him to the side. His body fell heavily to one side, Yue Qingli rubbed his eyes, tears indistinguishable from the rainwater. The downpour from the sky grew heavier, and the others around him all raised spiritual energy shields to protect their bodies. He, however, was almost soaked through like a drenched chicken. He lay on the ground as if his soul had left him, lying there in silence. ¡°Wang Xin, passed.¡± ¡°Zhou Haoran, passed.¡± ¡­¡­ The elder on the side was announcing the names of those who had passed, while the people around him pointed and commented. He turned a deaf ear to it all. In his heart, there was only one thought: the opportunity he had long awaited had slipped away. The people of the Third-Eye Demon Clan were born simple-minded, and without their third eye opened, almost every other race ridiculed them. Despite his best efforts, he still hadn¡¯t been able to change his destiny. In history, among the ancestral records of the Third-Eye Demon Clan, there were ancestors who had opened their third eye. Regrettably, even those ancestors didn¡¯t know how they had opened their third eye. It just opened suddenly, one day. Therefore, for the current Third-Eye Demon Clan, the opening of the third eye is still a mystery. The cold feeling of rain washing over his face seemed to make him even more lucid. Don¡¯t fantasize about breaking destiny; perhaps being a salted fish isn¡¯t so bad. The ¡°pitter-patter¡± of footsteps reached Yue Qingli¡¯s ears. Suddenly, he felt the rain from above stop falling. Yue Qingli slowly opened his eyes, only to see a young man standing in front of him. The young man blocked the rain, standing over his head. As he was lying down, he looked up at the young man expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± He knew this young man; he had stolen his wallet just a few days ago. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked Xu Zimei, in a flat tone. ¡°There are countless paths in the world; do you really want to join Vermilion Academy that much?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°For a loose cultivator, what better choice is there than joining an academy?¡± Yue Qingli said with self-mockery, ¡°Especially for someone from the Third-Eye Demon Clan.¡± Xu Zimei understood what he meant; aside from the all-teaching academies, it was very difficult for people from the Third-Eye Demon Clan to join any other faction. It was still because of prejudice. ¡°Keep it up,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°I believe that one day the Third-Eye Demon Clan will rise and break the world¡¯s prejudice against them.¡± After speaking, Xu Zimei left. He wasn¡¯t just comforting the young man before him; if the course of his previous life hadn¡¯t changed, a Divine Person would emerge in this generation of the Third-Eye Demon Clan. That Divine Person would quickly lead the then-weak Third-Eye Demon Clan to become one of the reigning powers. Renowned by everyone! At that time, the Third-Eye Demon Clan could even truly contend with the thirty-six kingdoms. Who would dare to look down on them then? ¡°Thank you; I guess we know each other now,¡± Yue Qingli took Xu Zimei¡¯s words as mere consolation. But at this moment, the fact that someone was willing to offer consolation was already rare. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, he sat up, smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°My name is Yue Qingli!¡± ¡°What the hell, the Divine Person Yue Qingli?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s departing steps suddenly halted, and he turned around in surprise. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401 Chapter 400 Challenge Them ?Chapter 401: Chapter 400 Challenge Them Chapter 401: Chapter 400 Challenge Them ¡°` At that moment, Xu Zimei was stunned. The frustrated youth before him was actually the legendary Divine Person, Yue Qingli. This was something Xu Zimei had never anticipated. He had never seen Yue Qingli, not even in his previous life. He was but a nameless seeker on an endless quest. And in that era, the Divine Person had already become famous throughout the Yuan Central Continent. Speaking of the strength of a Divine Person, the topic inevitably returns to the difference between the Way and Immortality. It is recognized by all beings that the Way is stronger than the path of Immortality. Otherwise, why would all living beings vie for that supreme Destiny? Yet, there are always those on the Yuan Central Continent who defy fate and change their Destiny. There was Sword Immortal Jiang Yun before, with one sword he dominated the heavens, and to him, all beings were as insignificant as passing clouds and stray dogs. After him came Divine Person Yue Qingli, who, with a single hand, could press down the Firmament, alone standing at the pinnacle of the sixteen Immortal Extremes, defeating enemies with a single move. Sword Immortal Jiang Yun and Divine Person Yue Qingli were both acclaimed as the two most powerful beings in the history of the Yuan Central Continent who had stepped into Immortality. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï They were even capable of combating Great Emperors alone. Xu Zimei had never witnessed the era of Jiang Yun. Because that was far too distant from him. But he had indeed lived through the era of the Divine Person. In fact, the Divine Person of that time was truly eligible to compete for Destiny. But before Destiny had formed, he chose the path of Immortality. He broke the fate of his Third-Eye Demon Clan, leading the then-weak race to the peak. He even shattered the ruling structure of thirty-six nations over the Northern Continent. His name resounded throughout the Yuan Central Continent. The feats of the Divine Person were numerous, perhaps he was a legend in himself. ¡­ At this moment, a heavy rain was pouring down, floating in mid-air. The pitter-patter of the rain echoed by his ears. It was as if the whole world had awakened. Xu Zimei watched Yue Qingli, who lay on the road battered by the downpour. His entire body was submerged by the torrential rain. As the rain grew heavier, Vermilion Academy activated a protective barrier around them. Keeping the rain above their heads. The recruitment of Vermilion Academy proceeded in an orderly fashion. Xu Zimei turned around and slowly approached the other party. He calmly asked, ¡°Your name is Yue Qingli? From the Third-Eye Demon Clan?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yue Qingli looked at Xu Zimei, puzzled and unsure of his intention. ¡°Do you want to practice cultivation?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to bet everything,¡± Yue Qingli nodded firmly. ¡°I can help you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°Help me?¡± Yue Qingli quickly stood up, looking at Xu Zimei in astonishment. ¡°But before I help you, you must first prove something to me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a nod. ¡°Prove what?¡± Yue Qingli asked. ¡°Go challenge those who just mocked you,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Why?¡± Yue Qingli did not understand. Xu Zimei smiled faintly, and said no more. The choice was given to Yue Qingli, it was up to him to seize it. Even if the Divine Person of the past was incredible, alas, the era has changed. If even the Great Emperor could not impede Xu Zimei¡¯s path, what could the Divine Person do? But Xu Zimei knew that even without his help, the other party would still rise. Adding flowers to the brocade is not as good as sending charcoal in snowy weather. ¡­ ¡°` Yue Qingli pondered for just a moment before stepping forward without any hesitation. He looked at several young warriors in the squad and casually pointed at a few with his right hand. He spoke indifferently, ¡°I challenge you.¡± ¡°Are you insane, you trash of the Third-Eye Demon Clan? I don¡¯t have time to play with you,¡± one of the youths in a blue robe said dismissively. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Yue Qingli chuckled. He continued, ¡°If I¡¯m trash, yet you¡¯re too frightened to take up the challenge, Then what does that make you? Worse than trasha€¡±garbage perhaps?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± the youth in the blue robe said, staring fiercely at Yue Qingli. ¡°Then accept my challenge,¡± Yue Qingli replied. ¡°Fine, since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll oblige you,¡± the youth in the blue robe said coldly. The other young warriors around sensibly cleared a space for the confrontation. There stood the youth in the blue robe, poised to battle against Yue Qingli. His aura of the True Vein Realm surged around him. Among these youths, he was considered very strong, while Yue Qingli was merely at the Condensing Vein Realm. The recruitment standards of Vermilion Academy typically favored younger students. Most were between the ages of fifteen and eighteen. In Yuan Central Continent, the cultivation journey often began at age fifteen. At this stage, it was common for the abilities of these young warriors to be not very high. ¡­ Even though his opponent was a whole major realm above him, Yue Qingli did not panic. His head was located at the position of his abdomen, his eyes hidden within his body. Now with the surge of Spiritual Energy around him, his entire skin turned an unfathomable pitch black. Yue Qingli took a slight step back with his right foot, his left knee bent as he lunged straight at the blue-robed youth. ¡°Trash will always be trash,¡± the blue-robed youth said, shaking his head disdainfully. With the tip of his long spear, he exerted a powerful force, compressing the layers of space around him. Yue Qingli¡¯s trajectory of attack had already been predicted by him. Moreover, due to the disparity in their realms, his speed and strength were far superior to Yue Qingli¡¯s. The tip of his spear pointed precisely where Yue Qingli¡¯s figure happened to pass by. With a ¡°boom,¡± a ceaseless flow of Spiritual Energy burst forth from the spear. Caught off guard, Yue Qingli was sent flying. ¡°Where exactly does your confidence come from to challenge me?¡± the blue-robed youth sneered. He did not show any mercy. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? His spear swept over him in a downward arc, making a semicircle from up to down. The spear heavily struck towards Yue Qingli, who was down on the ground. Yue Qingli¡¯s expression became solemn as he rolled several times on the ground to dodge the strike. But before he could catch his breath, the fist of the blue-robed youth had already magnified before his eyes. With a ¡°bang.¡± He was knocked into the air once again. ¡°Kneel and apologize, and I might consider sparing your life,¡± the blue-robed youth slowly approached Yue Qingli and spoke coldly. ¡°Apologize to your moa€¡±a€¡±,¡± Yue Qingli¡¯s words were cut short as he was kicked flying again. Now, he lay on the ground, blood flowing from the wounds all over his body, soaking him in a crimson hue. He was gravely injured, barely able to muster the strength to stand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chancea€¡±apologize, and I might let you go,¡± the blue-robed youth said, holding his long spear. The Spiritual Energy flowed between him and his spear as his blue robe fluttered noisily with the wind. Yue Qingli was laughing while blood seemed to pour heedlessly from his mouth. His laughter almost sounded like crying. At that moment, he struggled to lift his right hand under the questioning gaze of the blue-robed youth. He clenched his right palm into a fist, then, with the last of his strength, he struck a heavy blow on the blue-robed youth¡¯s leg. The punch might not have caused any damage, but it did humiliate the blue-robed youth. His face turned unsightly as the Spiritual Energy around him surged more and more intensely. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402 Chapter 401 Conflict with Vermilion Academy ?Chapter 402: Chapter 401: Conflict with Vermilion Academy Chapter 402: Chapter 401: Conflict with Vermilion Academy ¡°Originally, I had no intention of killing you, but since you¡¯re so eager to die, I shall oblige.¡± The young man in the blue robe slightly bent down, holding Yue Qingli¡¯s head with his left hand, while his right hand formed a tight fist. Endless spiritual energy gathered around his fist. His fist tore through the surrounding space, forcefully smashing towards Yue Qingli¡¯s head. Just as it was about to hit the head, when only a few centimeters separated them, a light reprimand sounded from the side. ¡°Enough,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. While his words sounded mild, they seemed to carry an oppressive force with them. The young man in the blue robe froze, unable to move no matter how he tried. Yue Qingli took this opportunity to scramble up from the ground. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said despondently, ¡°I lost.¡± ¡°You have passed the test,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Yue Qingli suddenly looked up, staring incredulously at Xu Zimei. ¡°I sent you to challenge them, not necessarily to win against him,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°What I wanted was an attitude, just like you said, an attitude of betting everything, even life itself.¡± ¡°I¡­,¡± Yue Qingli took a deep breath, words on the tip of his tongue, but he was too excited to know what to say. ¡°Kneel down,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°Ah,¡± Yue Qingli was taken aback. ¡°Kneel and take me as your master. If you don¡¯t want to, pretend I never said it,¡± Xu Zimei stated plainly. Yue Qingli was slightly astonished; he clearly hadn¡¯t expected Xu Zimei to say that. ¡°A useless master and a useless disciple make quite the spectacle!¡± The previous young man in the blue robe, feeling that he had lost face because of Xu Zimei, mocked from the side. Although he thought Xu Zimei might be stronger than himself, he estimated it couldn¡¯t be by much. Moreover, Xu Zimei had broken the rules by intervening in the battle, which gave him the upper hand both morally and logically. ¡°Just now, you were all in a bluster about having a decisive battle with me, and now you¡¯re running away like a dog that has lost its home. People of the Third-Eye Demon Clan are all trash. Forever trash.¡± Onlookers began to discuss openly at the scene unfolding. ¡°This young man appears to be only a little older than us, wanting to take disciples. He¡¯s really fooling around!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Birds of a feather flock together. Trash always clusters with trash.¡± Ignoring the people around him, Xu Zimei looked at Yue Qingli, quietly waiting for his response. Yue Qingli slowly opened his eyes, which had been lightly shut, and after a moment of contemplation, he straightened his attire before kneeling down slowly. ¡°Disciple Yue Qingli hereby kowtows in acceptance of my master. I hope my esteemed master will accept me. Though naturally dim-witted, I am willing to strive to learn. Those who birthed me are my parents, and he who teaches me is my master. The grace of a teacher is like the sea, and Qingli will never forget it. I will also work twice as hard in the future, so as not to tarnish my master¡¯s reputation!¡± Watching Yue Qingli kowtow with great respect, the surrounding youngsters burst into laughter. ¡°This good-for-nothing really did take a master, I would have tried too if I knew he was this foolish.¡± ¡°Clamoring for attention, just making a spectacle of himself.¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei paid no attention to others and instead merely waved his hand, saying with a faint smile, ¡°Rise.¡± Yue Qingli stood up respectfully and moved to Xu Zimei¡¯s side. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this place, and I¡¯ll take you to our Third-Eye Demon Clan.¡± ¡°Why leave this place?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°These people mocked us for no reason, shouldn¡¯t they pay a price?¡± ¡°Teacher, this is Vermilion Academy,¡± Yue Qingli said hesitantly. Although he had taken Xu Zimei as his mentor, he was just seizing any opportunity that came his way. To say he truly believed in Xu Zimei one hundred percent, he wasn¡¯t there yet. After all, Xu Zimei was too young. If it were an elder with an extraordinary temperament, perhaps it would be more convincing. ¡°Now that you have become my disciple, as your teacher, I¡¯ll give you a gift as a meeting present,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Seeing the puzzled look in Yue Qingli¡¯s eyes, Xu Zimei slowly stepped forward. He said to the many young people present, ¡°To those who were just mocking from the sidelines, I give you two options. First, apologize and compensate with something that satisfies me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the second option,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s words were not yet finished when a young man beside him shouted with a playful smile. ¡°The second option is to be killed by me.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, his figure instantly disappeared from sight. When he reappeared, he was already standing in front of the young man who had just shouted. Without giving the young man a chance to struggle, Tyrant Shadow unsheathed and split him in half. ¡°Did you think I was joking with you?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present, he said coldly. In a moment, they watched a body fall before their very eyes. Everyone fell silent as if chilled to the bone. ¡°You dare to kill someone in front of Vermilion Academy¡¯s gates, disrupting the recruitment test, this is a provocation to the authority of the Holy Institute,¡± a young man said. ¡°Have none of you ever died before?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head, lightly laughing. ¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The situation also caught the attention of people from Vermilion Academy. The six teachers in charge of recruitment stood up and walked over here. ¡°Teacher, someone is causing trouble here and has openly killed someone,¡± someone shouted. The six teachers walked up to the front and frowned at the situation in the middle of the field. One of the elders looked at Xu Zimei and asked flatly. ¡°Did you kill this person?¡± ¡°I killed him, so what?¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Then you must come with us,¡± the elder said, gesturing grandly with his hand as the might of the Esteem Vein Realm burst forth from him. ¡°Ant,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t even need to make a move; the snort alone was infused with the oppressive might of the Saint Vein. There was a loud ¡°bang.¡± The elder from the academy retreated more than three steps, grunting as he couldn¡¯t hold back and blood spurted from his mouth. His complexion turned terrifyingly pale. ¡°Teacher Yu,¡± someone exclaimed. The elder looked deeply at Xu Zimei, his eyes filled with wariness. He glanced at the other teachers beside him, shook his head slightly as a signal not to act rashly. ¡°A true powerhouse, Just one sound, and I didn¡¯t even stand a chance to resist.¡± ¡°Where does your honor hail from?¡± The elder asked with a slight formal tone. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Why cause trouble on the day of Vermilion Academy¡¯s recruitment?¡± ¡°Where I come from is of no importance,¡± Xu Zimei stated flatly. ¡°Moreover, I am not the one causing trouble; it was they who mocked me first. Isn¡¯t teaching them a lesson justified?¡± The elder looked around at the many students and seeing many of them with their heads lowered, not speaking, he had his answer. ¡°A lesson is one thing, but you shouldn¡¯t have gone as far as to kill,¡± he said. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403 Chapter 402 I Gave You a Chance ?Chapter 403: Chapter 402 I Gave You a Chance Chapter 403: Chapter 402 I Gave You a Chance ¡°They are still young, isn¡¯t this a bit too much, sir?¡± The elder said indifferently. ¡°I gave them a chance, but they didn¡¯t cherish it, and they insisted on making the second choice,¡± Xu Zimei gripped Tyrant Shadow, as his aura was steadily rising around him. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï His gaze swept over everyone present, lightly saying, ¡°How about it, have you made your decision? Are you going to apologize and make amends to me, or shall I slaughter you all?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder beside him turned red with anger. He said harshly, ¡°You are declaring war on my Vermilion Academy.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s war you declare, then it¡¯s war,¡± Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. ¡°Do you really think that your small branch is equal to the Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± ¡°Good, very good,¡± the elder said with a spiteful laugh, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°I hope you remember your own words just now,¡± he added. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? After finishing his words, the elder turned around and left. Presumably, he was going to report this matter to the academy. ¡°Teacher,¡± Yue Qingli said timidly, casting a glance at Xu Zimei. He seemed to not understand why Xu Zimei would make an enemy of Vermilion Academy. ¡°Teacher, we should leave quickly. Otherwise, it will be troublesome when the academy¡¯s powerhouses arrive.¡± Xu Zimei looked at Yue Qingli, finding him a bit too timid. Although it¡¯s a natural reaction, he still lacked some boldness. This was quite different from the Divine Person of the past. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t understand what the Divine Person had gone through to grow so quickly. He wondered if his actions had already changed the course of the other¡¯s growth. ¡°Stand aside and watch carefully,¡± Xu Zimei gestured dismissively, speaking lightly. ¡°Today is not just about getting justice for you but also about my reputation.¡± Watching the academy¡¯s teachers leave from afar, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait for them. He looked at everyone present, speaking calmly. ¡°How are your considerations coming along? If no one speaks up, I¡¯ll take it as your defaulting to the second option.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, a young man stepped forward from the crowd. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too presumptuous, sir!¡± Xu Zimei looked at the person who came forward, wearing a dark yellow robe, who had previously passed the extreme test. The seventh prince of Lu Kingdom. Seeing the seventh prince speak, many youngsters also felt emboldened. Because they knew that no matter how strong you are, within the territory of Lu Kingdom, as long as you provoke someone from the Imperial Household, you definitely won¡¯t leave Lu Kingdom alive. This is the reputation of the Slaughter Tribe; they always solve problems through battle. They would never compromise. ¡°Are you standing up for them?¡± Xu Zimei said with a sneer. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the academy¡¯s teachers to come and decide,¡± the seventh prince replied calmly. ¡°Although it¡¯s mocking you, an apology is possible, but not to death.¡± ¡°It seems the identity of Lu Kingdom¡¯s seventh prince has indeed made you feel quite superior,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. He raised Tyrant Shadow in his hand and slashed directly at the seventh prince. The blade emitted a dozen meters of Blade Qi, fierce and sharp. With a casual strike, the space around him shattered layer by layer. The seventh prince¡¯s complexion changed slightly, sensing he couldn¡¯t withstand the attack. He quickly retreated, using Vein Skills for his footwork. Several afterimages materialized behind him. In the end, with a loud ¡°boom,¡± the Blade Qi landed beside him. Although he escaped, many youngsters nearby were caught in the aftermath. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t quite have the strength to be the spokesperson yet,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°` ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± the Seventh Prince asked, his face darkening, his voice faint. ¡°Inside the borders of Lu Kingdom, you kill a member of the Imperial Household. For many years, you¡¯re the first.¡± ¡°Do you know what I most want to do now?¡± Xu Zimei responded faintly. ¡°To trample you underfoot, to crush you mercilessly. Rendering the sense of superiority of the Imperial Household and the identity of the Seventh Prince worthless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± the Seventh Prince said with an embarrassed look, snorting coldly. He took out a jade pendant in his hand and crushed it immediately. Xu Zimei had seen this jade pendant before, back when he was in the City of Fearlessness. The City Lord had crushed one just like it. As the jade pendant was crushed, the sky changed dramatically. A storm charged with Spiritual Energy was brewing. A pitch-dark, boundless void formed from Spiritual Energy slowly emerged. A blood-red palace, a man dressed in a blood-red robe with his back to the void. The scene was exactly the same as what Xu Zimei had witnessed in the City of Fearlessness. ¡°Truly nothing novel,¡± Xu Zimei remarked, shaking his head faintly. ¡°Yuan Hao, what¡¯s going on?¡± a faint voice came from within the void. ¡°Clan Leader, someone is trying to kill me,¡± the Seventh Prince quickly replied with respect. He pointed at Xu Zimei, speaking to the person within the void. When the person from the void turned his gaze towards Xu Zimei, he paused for a moment. Their previous encounter at the City Lord Mansion in the City of Fearlessness. Back then, he had intended to suppress the other, but had been thwarted by the Stepping into Immortality powerhouse accompanying his opponent, who shattered his avatar with a single strike. At this moment, he was slightly silent. ¡°My Lord, we meet again.¡± When the person from the void uttered these words, the Seventh Prince¡¯s face seized up. He had a bad premonition. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about an avatar? Better if your true self descends, so I can smash you to pieces,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°The incident at the City Lord Mansion was purely an accident; we had no prior conflicts,¡± the person from the void spoke placidly. ¡°Seven is ignorant, and I hope you can spare his life.¡± As the voice from the void fell, not only the surrounding crowd but also the Seventh Prince himself was stunned on the spot. He knew he might have caused trouble. And this trouble was so significant that even Lu Kingdom dare not act rashly. Many people looked at Xu Zimei incredulously. More than Xu Zimei¡¯s own strength, they were more willing to believe that Xu Zimei came from a powerful background. ¡­¡­ ¡°Master,¡± Yue Qingli murmured softly on the side, quietly watching the carefree youth at the center. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t beg for mercy to me,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head faintly and said. ¡°I am, after all, a fair person. I can let him go, but what will you give in exchange for his life?¡± ¡°What would you like?¡± the person within the void asked back. ¡°Give me one of your Slaughter Tribe¡¯s authority tokens,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°A token from Lu Kingdom will do.¡± The person within the void fell silent for a moment, and finally, Spiritual Energy surged. A red token flew out from the void. Xu Zimei knew that this token would provide many conveniences within Lu Kingdom. But it was far from a Core Token; otherwise, the other party would not have given it to him so easily. ¡°Get lost, what are you still looking at?¡± Xu Zimei said faintly, looking at the dazed Seventh Prince by the side. ¡°Ah,¡± the Seventh Prince immediately regained his composure, unsure of what to say. He left quickly for the academy with an embarrassed expression. ¡°` Chapter 404 - Chapter 404 Chapter 403 The Four Protectors ?Chapter 404: Chapter 403: The Four Protectors Chapter 404: Chapter 403: The Four Protectors Watching the Seventh Prince¡¯s receding figure, everyone present wore a look of shock and panic. It was at this moment that several figures were seen flying out of Vermilion Academy. All of these figures were donning long robes in fiery red. However, the shades of their robes varied in intensity. Leading the group was an elderly man. The elder kept short black hair, and his robe was covered in black patterns. He looked spirited, with a kind and benevolent face. ¡°It¡¯s Dean Zhao,¡± a youngster exclaimed excitedly at his side. ¡°We¡¯re saved, with Dean Zhao himself descending upon us, even the Imperial Household of Lu Kingdom must give him face.¡± ¡­ As the youngsters around them buzzed with conversation, a total of six figures emerged from Vermilion Academy. Besides Dean Zhao and Teacher Yu, who had previously gone for help, there were four middle-aged men with robust auras. These four men each wore purple, green, red, and yellow robes respectively. Though different in color, their attire was mostly the same in design. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï Many youngsters, witnessing the arrival of these four, hadn¡¯t yet recognized them and were unfamiliar with their identities. But there were also youngsters who immediately shouted, ¡°These are the Four Great Protectors of Vermilion Academy. Wind, Thunder, Fire, Earth a€¡° our esteemed seniors!¡± ¡°Dean, it is him,¡± when the six individuals arrived from the academy, floating in midair, Teacher Yu pointed at Xu Zimei and hastily spoke up. The four great protectors beside him snorted coldly, seemingly intending to capture Xu Zimei directly. However, Dean Zhao, Zhao Changfeng, gestured with his hand slightly. Smiling at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°I wonder what business this gentleman has with our Vermilion Academy?¡± ¡°I was just passing by and yet I was subject to wanton mockery by your students; I came to seek justice,¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. ¡°What kind of justice does the gentleman seek?¡± Zhao Changfeng asked with a smile. ¡°What, are you going to compensate on their behalf?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If it is reasonable, it is not impossible,¡± Zhao Changfeng replied with a warm smile. He continued, ¡°After all, it won¡¯t be long before they become a part of Vermilion Academy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a greedy man,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I¡¯ve just taken a disciple and am preparing a gift for our first meeting. I think your academy¡¯s Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body would be quite appropriate; what do you think, Dean?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhao Changfeng¡¯s expression slightly changed. The Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, ranked among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, was one of the Vermilion Academy¡¯s treasures. How could it possibly be given away lightly? ¡°The gentleman jests,¡± Zhao Changfeng said, recovering his smile before shaking his head. ¡°If the gentleman is willing to have a proper discussion, all matters can be negotiable. If you persist like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll end up with nothing.¡± ¡°Dean, what¡¯s there to discuss with him?¡± one of the Four Great Protectors, Thunder Protector, snorted coldly. Enveloped by thunderbolt, he spoke lightly. ¡°Simply capture him and then coerce the truth about his origin from him, otherwise, he may really think we are too easygoing.¡± ¡°The academy¡¯s philosophy is to teach without discrimination,¡± Zhao Changfeng said, shaking his head. ¡°If the gentleman wishes, he can join Vermilion Academy; I¡¯ll offer you a free admission spot.¡± ¡°Are you offering to teach me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light smile. Dean Zhao turned to look at Teacher Yu beside him. The elder quickly shook his head and looked at Zhao Changfeng, saying, ¡°Dean, I am no match for him.¡± ¡°Such a young age and already exceeding the Esteem Vein, it seems you have quite a background,¡± Zhao Changfeng said, narrowing his eyes as he addressed Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s too demanding of the gentleman to ask for the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body; that is impossible. Perhaps the gentleman would consider another condition.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have an answer,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Then I can only take it by force.¡± ¡°How dare you,¡± Thunder Protector roared angrily upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Thunderbolts flashed around him, and he threw a punch directly at Xu Zimei. Countless purple arcs of lightning sprang up, crackling explosively in the void. A startling clap of thunder exploded midair, swiftly striking towards Xu Zimei. ¡°You¡¯re still far from my level,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand was also shrouded in thunderbolts. A rumbling explosion resonated across the firmament. One could see thunderbolts throughout the sky transforming into a vast Thunder Sea. This Thunder Sea seemed like an interwoven azure fishing net, enveloping the entire sky within it. The thunderbolts shrouding Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow were even more potent than those of the Thunder Protector. More majestic and proud. Seeing the sheer momentum of Xu Zimei¡¯s casual slash, Thunder Protector¡¯s face changed slightly. His figure swiftly retreated. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? With a ¡°boom,¡± thunderbolts cascaded down from the sky, blasting a bottomless pit into the ground below. Dark fumes rose from the bottom of the pit. Thunder Protector took a deep breath, staring blankly at Xu Zimei. The latter¡¯s casual strike was almost as formidable as his own all-out effort! ¡°Let¡¯s attack together,¡± said Hurricane Protector. ¡°Be careful, everyone. This kid is tricky,¡± Thunder Protector did not oppose the suggestion and nodded as a reminder. Zhao Changfeng watched the unfolding scene with narrowed eyes, not interfering with the actions of the four protectors. Firstly, he wanted to teach Xu Zimei a lesson. Secondly, he also wanted to probe Xu Zimei¡¯s limits. When the four protectors simultaneously took to the air, surrounding Xu Zimei from four directions. Each of them was shrouded in four different attributes of Spiritual Energy. Wind, Fire, Thunder, Earth. These four types of Spiritual Energy were faintly connected, creating a grand momentum that dyed half the sky with their colors. The Mad Wind howled, wild fires blazed, Thunderbolt roared, and Earth amassed into mountains. The Spiritual Energy continuously transformed around them. The aura of the four protectors also interconnected, and as the ¡°rumbling¡± sound arose. They turned into four Torrents, annihilating everything, and stormed towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s body had been tempered by the Creation Force and was augmented by the Prison Suppressor Demon Body and the Nine Regions Grand Body, two of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Additionally, the Tree of Life was constantly restoring him. He could say that even if a Martial Artist one realm higher attacked him, he could withstand it. Not to mention these four Martial Artists of the Emperor Pulse Realm. When the four raging Torrents came bearing down, Xu Zimei wore a smile at the corner of his mouth. Incredibly, he chose to meet the onslaught head-on without dodging or avoiding it. With a ¡°boom,¡± the four Torrents collided simultaneously. They completely obliterated that section of space. The endless air splashed about, turning into streams of air arrows. The void shattered completely, with Thunderbolt, flames, Hurricane, and even the encircling solid Earth. That area of space was utterly reduced to rubble. And Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was obliterated within it. As the storm gradually dissipated, everyone directed their gazes toward the epicenter of the spatial fracture. That area of space was slowly restoring itself. And a figure stood there, completely unharmed. Yawning, Xu Zimei twisted his neck and said listlessly. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405 Chapter 404 Vermilion Bird vs ?Chapter 405: Chapter 404 Vermilion Bird vs. Shadow Dragon Chapter 405: Chapter 404 Vermilion Bird vs. Shadow Dragon The four protectors, all four of them instantly froze on the spot. Their faces showed embarrassment, and they exchanged glances, each discerning the shock in the others¡¯ eyes. ¡°You may return,¡± Zhao Changfeng said with a slight frown to the others. The four hurriedly nodded, took a few steps back, and fell silent. ¡°Your Excellency, how about we both take a step back?¡± Zhao Changfeng turned to look at Xu Zimei and spoke indifferently. ¡°Why should I yield? You¡¯d have to have the strength to negotiate with me first!¡± Xu Zimei replied lightly. ¡°Do you really think our Vermilion Academy has no one?¡± Zhao Changfeng said calmly. Although Vermilion Academy was not like the Heavenly Dao Academy, with such a long history and many ancient beings, the academy was not only backed by Heavenly Dao Academy, but it ultimately had its own foundation. Since its establishment, the academy had taught countless students. And there were innumerable powerful individuals among them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï Since its founding, few knew just how strong the Vermilion Academy truly was. The outside world was full of speculation and lacked particularly accurate information. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, gripping his Curved Blade Tyrant Shadow tightly with his right hand. Dark spiritual energy was gathering on the blade while it trembled gently. He took step by step toward Zhao Changfeng. Zhao Changfeng frowned slightly but did not show weakness. The aura of a peak Saint Vein Realm practitioner was gathering around him. As the dean of Vermilion Academy, he was also the strongest figure of the academy in public. ¡°Your Excellency, must you be an enemy of our Vermilion Academy today?¡± Zhao Changfeng asked lightly. ¡°Hand over the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, and I¡¯ll leave without another word,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Zhao Changfeng shook his head. The spiritual energy in his hands burst forth, and his True Fate Emergence manifested. It was a fiery red Vermilion Bird phantom. The illusion was so lifelike, as though a real Divine Beast had descended. Powerful beastly might spread throughout the entire Vermilion Bird City. Wildfire Rampage blazed, covering the skies with fierce flames. The Vermilion Bird shrieked, its piercing cries resonating across half the firmament. When the Vermilion Bird spread its wings, the entire sky was obscured by their overwhelming span. The Vermilion Bird, with its sharp eyes, fixed a relentless gaze upon Xu Zimei as if it would dive down at him the next moment. Xu Zimei snorted coldly. Raising the Tyrant Shadow high in his hand, a dragon roar emanated from within. The soul of the Shadow Dragon hidden in the Tyrant Shadow was activated. A hundred-meter-long, Black Dragon with intense dragon might emanating from its body flew out from the Tyrant Shadow. The Shadow Dragon soared toward the heavens, breaking through the sky. It penetrated the Vermilion Bird¡¯s blockade, coiling at a position high above and watching Zhao Changfeng with a predatory stare. At this moment, an imposing aura surrounded Xu Zimei. He waved the Tyrant Shadow in his hand slowly, a wisp of dark mist flashing across the Shadow Dragon¡¯s eyes. With a thunderous roar, it charged directly towards the Vermilion Bird. The Vermilion Bird screamed in kind, sweeping across the sky with a devastating onslaught of flames to collide. The sky seemed to melt in the inferno. Its body was engulfed in layers of intense fire. When the two clashed, there was an explosive ¡°boom.¡± A myriad of shockwaves spread outward. Half of the space collapsed. The two combated fiercely, the dragon¡¯s roar clashing with the phoenix¡¯s cry, as Demonic Qi collided with the fierce flames. The rumbling explosions continued to resonate in the sky. The Shadow Dragon¡¯s massive body entwined the Vermilion Bird, attempting to imprison it. Meanwhile, the fire on the Vermilion Bird grew more intense, relentlessly assaulting the body of the Shadow Dragon. Zhao Changfeng saw this scene and frowned slightly. He continuously strengthened his own True Fate while swiftly commanding the Vermilion Bird. Xu Zimei, however, remained calm and collected. He casually waved his hand, and a surge of Creation Force was infused into the Shadow Dragon¡¯s body. After merging with the Creation Force, the Shadow Dragon¡¯s momentum immediately became overwhelming. With a single flick of its tail, it sent the Vermilion Bird flying into the void space beside them. Advancing, it tore forcefully with its dragon claws, gripping the two pairs of wings of the Vermilion Bird. With another roar, it brutally ripped the wings apart. And in the moment the wings broke off, the Shadow Dragon pressed forward again. Surrounding the Vermilion Bird completely with its body, it extended its right claw and crushed the Vermilion Bird¡¯s head. Accompanied by a mournful cry, the Vermilion Bird completely dissipated in midair. Beneath, Zhao Changfeng spat out a mouthful of blood, his face pale, retreating several steps backward. The direct damage to his True Fate made it difficult for him to bear. And just now, the opponent hadn¡¯t even used his True Fate. This caused Zhao Changfeng to take a deep breath, becoming extremely cautious of Xu Zimei. ¡­ ¡°Even Dean Zhao has been defeated, huh,¡± the young men whispered among themselves. Some couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Could this guy be a mighty one rejuvenated to youth? He looks only a few years older than us, how can he be so powerful?¡± ¡°Those Saint Heirs and Saintesses from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect don¡¯t seem as monstrous as this one, do they?¡± Listening to the surrounding people chatter, the four protectors beside them helped Zhao Changfeng to his feet. They were all looking at Xu Zimei with great caution. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, turning his head to the stunned Yue Qingli beside him. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Ah, oh, right,¡± Yue Qingli immediately snapped back to reality. He silently followed behind Xu Zimei. Watching as Xu Zimei took steps toward the interior of Vermilion Academy. The two disciples at the entrance didn¡¯t dare to stop him. ¡°What is he going to do?¡± Thunder Protector said, puzzled. ¡°Not good, the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body,¡± Zhao Changfeng reacted instantly. Everyone hastily headed towards the Vermilion Academy. ¡­ Passing through the fiery red gate of Vermilion Academy, the inner scenery of the Academy began to come into focus. ¡°So this is the Holy Institute,¡± Yue Qingli said, marveled by the surrounding scenery, visibly moved. Within Vermilion Academy, buildings hundreds of stories high were everywhere. Above, floating islands could be seen, while countless disciples in neat red robes moved about below. Tall mountains and clear waters were hidden in the distant fog, revealing only faint outlines. A Vermilion Bird structure a thousand feet tall stood in the middle of the Academy. For all who entered the gate, the first sight to behold was definitely this Vermilion Bird structure. ¡­ Gazing at the scene he had once dreamt of, Yue Qingli stood there transfixed. ¡°What are you dawdling for?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Teacher, what are we doing here?¡± Yue Qingli asked hastily. ¡°To retrieve something,¡± Xu Zimei replied. As he spoke, he led Yue Qingli toward a tower within the Academy. It was widely known that Vermilion Academy possessed the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï But this Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body had always been kept within the Academy, never bestowed upon any disciple. This was also what many found odd. Xu Zimei brought Yue Qingli all the way to the front of the Black Tower. This Black Tower was a hundred stories tall, the top end not visible at first glance. There were few students around the Black Tower, which seemed to be a kind of Forbidden Land. Two figures in black robes stood guarding the entrance to the Tower. When Xu Zimei and his companion arrived, they were immediately stopped by the robed figures. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406 Chapter 405 Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master ?Chapter 406: Chapter 405 Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master Chapter 406: Chapter 405 Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master ¡°Stop, this is forbidden land. Do you have the headmaster¡¯s decree?¡± One of the men in black robes addressed Xu Zimei. ¡°No, because we are here to force our way through,¡± replied Xu Zimei with a faint smile. Before the two men in black robes could react, they saw Xu Zimei wave his right hand. Spiritual energy surged, and the two men were sent flying backwards. Xu Zimei kicked open the gate with great force, for the gate was suppressed by a formation. With the gate opened, the light inside was very dim. Xu Zimei, along with Yue Qingli, both entered the high tower. The tower had a hundred floors, and the surrounding walls of the first layer were embedded with Luminous Pearls. The space inside was vast, albeit with only a few shelves. On these shelves rested some Spiritual Artifacts, which seemed to be of low tier. As Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli entered, they saw the entire first-floor space ripple with waves. Spiritual energy flowed, and a figure in a long red robe emerged from the space. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? The wide red robe enshrouded the entire body of the person within. Yue Qingli¡¯s gaze was shocked when he realized that the being in front of him was not human, but merely a puppet made of iron and wood in the shape of a human. ¡°Defeat me, and you may take the weapons on the shelf and enter the next level,¡± the iron puppet said calmly. ¡°This is asking us to pass through a series of challenges,¡± Yue Qingli turned to Xu Zimei and remarked. ¡°Troublesome,¡± Xu Zimei huffed. With a wave of his right hand, a pair of hands formed from spiritual energy descended from the sky and directly crushed the iron puppet into pieces. Xu Zimei grabbed Yue Qingli by the collar and started to ascend. Although there were barriers between each level of the iron tower, Xu Zimei easily bypassed them. He breached the barriers one after another with Yue Qingli in tow. The higher they went in the Black Tower, the stronger the guardians they encountered. And the items placed there became rarer and more valuable. By the time Xu Zimei reached the hundredth layer, he had already seen many precious items along the way. There was the Vermilion Bird¡¯s legacy, the Southern Li Fire. There were various Universe Tier Mysterious Medicines and Vein Skills as well. ¡­ None of this series of items could halt Xu Zimei¡¯s progress. When he arrived at the hundredth layer, he saw that the space above was even more spacious. In the center of this level, there was a platform. Atop the platform was a fiery red spherical bead. And on the ground surrounding the platform, below was a sea of fire. Within this sea of fire, sharp cries of a bird echoed faintly as if something was being nurtured within. Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and instructed Yue Qingli to stay where he was. He then stepped into the air toward the platform, aiming to obtain the Battle Body Bead of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s battle body. However, the moment he took flight, the space next to him rippled, and a black-robed old man stepped out from it. ¡°Who dares to seize the Battle Body Bead,¡± the elder bellowed, fixing Xu Zimei with a piercing gaze. He asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The elder¡¯s aura was domineering, and the might of the Saint Vein Realm pervaded and surged around him. Dressed in a black robe, with a bald head, he had a ruddy complexion, especially under the reflection of the Blazing Flame. Xu Zimei did not respond but let out a light shout. He swung his large hand, aiming a suppressive strike at the elder. The elder¡¯s face changed slightly as his True Fate swiftly manifested behind him. It was a flame, using the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Southern Li Fire as his True Fate. At the moment the flame ignited, the surrounding rampant fire also became more volatile. Within this crimson flame, there was a faint hint of light blue. It was this touch of light blue that was so intensely hot that it startled the onlookers. The elder waved both hands, and the sky full of sea of fire soared up, enveloping the entire space within it. The sea of fire rolled and roared. All of it converged into a huge fireball, hurtling straight towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s expression remained calm as a large hand formed of spiritual energy slowly rose in the air, eventually sweeping towards the fireball with supreme authority. With a ¡°boom,¡± the fireball was completely annihilated by the large hand. The sky full of sea of fire also dissipated completely. As the sea of fire vanished, the temperature around plummeted rapidly. The spiritual energy hand that had annihilated the fireball continued its relentless path towards the elder. The elder wanted to hide, but the space of a hundred layers was only so large. The spiritual energy hand almost covered the entire layer of space. ¡°Enough,¡± just then, a light reprimand was heard. A streak of polar light shot from outside the Black Tower, directly dispersing Xu Zimei¡¯s spiritual energy hand. Xu Zimei turned his head to look, only to see a white-robed elder flying in from the outside world, accompanied by Zhao Changfeng. This elder carried a hint of extraordinary temperament that made him seem out of this world. His eyebrows, long beard, and hair were all completely silver with age. His beard was long, lending him an air of extraordinary temperament. Several patterns of Vermilion Birds were embroidered on his white robe, all stitched in red. When this elder arrived, the entire space seemed to quiet down. A vast yet subtle immortal might radiated from him. Although it was an unintentional release, it still suppressed the entire space. ¡­ Seeing the appearance of the white-robed elder, the black-robed elder hastily greeted him with respect. ¡°Greetings to Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master!¡± ¡°Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master?¡± Hearing the other¡¯s words, Xu Zimei gave the elder in front of him a serious look. The founder of Vermilion Academy is also hailed as one of the most mysterious ancestors since the academy¡¯s establishment. Xu Zimei did know some stories about Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master. In those days, Heavenly Dao Academy spread teachings across the entire Yuan Central Continent, but since the five continents are separated by the Endless Heaven Sea and are extremely far apart. Many students could not travel directly to the Heavenly Dao Academy located in the Central Continent. Later, the dean at the time of Heavenly Dao Academy called on his four disciples. He sent each of them to establish branches in the East, West, South, and North Continents respectively, to fulfill the grand vision of spreading teachings across the entire Yuan Central. And the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master was one of those four disciples back then. Looking at the white-haired elder before him, Xu Zimei knew that countless talented disciples, countless legendary figures, had all been taught by him. Although Vermilion Academy could not compare to Heavenly Dao Academy, for many people in the Northern Continent, it still holds the place of a Holy Institute in their hearts. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï There isn¡¯t any academy that could match it. ¡°Young man, moderate yourself,¡± Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master said to Xu Zimei, his tone mild. ¡°Telling me to moderate myself, you¡¯d need the strength to back that up,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master wasn¡¯t angered but merely looked at Xu Zimei indifferently. Then, with a downward wave of his hand, vast immortal might permeated from all around him. The might of the Immortal Extreme made the entire firmament rumble and thunder. His white beard and hair fluttered without any wind, his eyes twinkling with a glint of sharpness. Every move he made contained the ultimate principles of heaven and earth. With a casual wave, it seemed as though half the firmament was collapsing. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407 Chapter 406 Going to Three-Eyed Mountain ?Chapter 407: Chapter 406 Going to Three-Eyed Mountain Chapter 407: Chapter 406 Going to Three-Eyed Mountain When the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master swung his hand, endless rays of refinement glowed and emitted from him. His right palm, with boundless might, pressed down towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Young man, no matter where you come from or how strong your backing is, you should understand the principle that there are heavens beyond heaven.¡± As the palm descended, Xu Zimei truly felt a surge of pressure. Even the pinnacle of immortality was not something he could confront at the moment. However, if he wished to leave, the other could not stop him. As the right palm was about to fall from the sky, a roar that could deafen reverberated around them. The roar was so vigorous it seemed to rupture the eardrums of the several people present. Following that, the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master¡¯s right hand paused in mid-air, obstructed by a large paw. The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master slightly frowned, looking ahead of Xu Zimei. Chaos was breathing heavily, its large eyes glaring at him. The enormous body of Chaos occupied nearly half the space. The majestic beastly might filled the surroundings densely. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°What is this?¡± Zhao Changfeng stood dumbfounded beside them, stunned as he observed Chaos. ¡°Monster Beast, a real beast from the era of Wild Desolation,¡± the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master contemplated for a moment. He said casually, ¡°To be precise, it should be considered a Vein Beast.¡± He looked deeply at Xu Zimei, understanding that to subdue an existence from the era of Wild Desolation at such a young age, and a Vein Beast that had Stepped into Immortality at that. His heart quivered slightly. He understood the pride of these Monster Beasts; even death wouldn¡¯t make them serve humans as Vein Beasts. And now, willing to do so by choice, he did not know how Xu Zimei had managed it. ¡°This must be your confidence,¡± said the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master, retracting his hand and looking calmly at Xu Zimei. ¡°Did you think, relying on a Vein Beast that has Stepped into Immortality, you could just storm into Vermilion Academy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be an enemy of Vermilion Academy, which is why I have been speaking to you all with courtesy.¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. ¡°But that¡¯s as far as it goes. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Even if it were not just a branch office but the Heavenly Dao Academy itself, how would it be? I would still attempt to barge in.¡± After saying this, Xu Zimei started walking step by step towards the high platform. He intended to take the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body. Zhao Changfeng beside him wanted to stop him, but was held back by the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master. The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master watched ahead with a serious expression. Zhao Changfeng was somewhat bewildered beside him, not understanding why the Ancestral Master would fear a newly-immortalized Vein Beast. Although Vein Beasts were much stronger than humans of the same realm, Chaos was only at the realm of Mysterious Immortal, still far from the Immortal Extreme. But Zhao Changfeng didn¡¯t realize that the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master¡¯s gaze was not on Chaos. Instead, it was on the mass of dark mist beside Xu Zimei. In it, he sensed an overwhelming threat. Ever since he reached the Immortal Extreme, it had been a long time since he had encountered such danger. The last time he felt this kind of crisis was probably when he met the Mortal Great Emperor. He did not understand what that dark mist was. But he knew that the mist was warning him. If Xu Zimei safely acquired the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, everything would be fine. Otherwise, a great terror would certainly occur. The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master took a deep breath, restraining the urge to take action in his heart. This matter had to be reported to the Heavenly Dao main headquarters; it was no longer something their Vermilion Academy could handle. Watching as Xu Zimei took away the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, it was a fiery red Battle Body Bead, carved with the phantom image of the Vermilion Bird Divine Beast. The bead was slightly warm to the touch, seemingly containing endless power. ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t forget to thank the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile to Yue Qingli, who was standing there in a daze. ¡°Ah,¡± Yue Qingli was startled for a moment, then saw Xu Zimei casually toss the Battle Body Bead to him. Yue Qingli took the Battle Body Bead, a bit at a loss for what to do next. He hurriedly bowed to the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master and said, ¡°Thank you for bestowing the bead, Ancestral Master.¡± The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Xu Zimei with great seriousness. You should know that the Hundred Great Battle Bodies were something everyone desperately sought after, something even certain Great Emperors would go out of their way to find. And yet, Xu Zimei could so casually gift one to a disciple he had just taken on. He took a deep breath and looked at Xu Zimei, asking, ¡°May I inquire where you come from, young master?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Vermilion Academy have students all over the world? You could always investigate it yourself!¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°Now that the young master has obtained the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, isn¡¯t it time to leave as well?¡± The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master spoke earnestly, his tone neutral. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, addressing the still-stupefied Yue Qingli. Yue Qingli was completely shocked the entire time. In his recollection, not to mention meeting the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master, even entering the academy was a dream to him. And now, he had also received the so-called Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Watching the backs of Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli as they left, the expression on the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master¡¯s face gradually dimmed. ¡°Ancestral Master, we¡­¡± Zhao Changfeng started to speak and then hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything should proceed as normal. The matter of the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body should not be mentioned for now,¡± the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°I will discuss this matter with the main academy.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said Zhao Changfeng, nodding in a hurry. ¡°Additionally, have someone investigate his origins; the more detailed, the better,¡± the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master sighed softly. He looked up slightly at the sky outside the Black Tower. The sky appeared somewhat gloomy; the fierce storm seemed to have come to a stop. He lamented, ¡°In this era of destiny, more and more things are becoming inscrutable.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli left Vermilion Academy. Yue Qingli quickly asked, ¡°Teacher, where are we preparing to go?¡± ¡°Slaughter City,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°The capital of Lu Kingdom,¡± Yue Qingli nodded in understanding, then hurriedly said. ¡°We¡¯ll be passing by our Third-Eye Demon Clan; I¡¯ll take you to have a look at our clan. If they know I¡¯ve taken a teacher, they will certainly be very happy.¡± Xu Zimei nodded; since it was on the way, there was no problem. After leaving Vermilion Bird City, the two set off northward. Since Yue Qingli was only in the Condensing Vein Realm, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t rush him to integrate with the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body. He would have a much higher success rate if he waited until his condition was at its best. They set off from Vermilion Bird City, passing through dozens of cities. Among them, there were mountain ranges and gorges. According to Yue Qingli, the Third-Eye Demon Clan had been living in the mountains for generations due to being shunned by the rest of the world. Xu Zimei rode the Dark Heaven Tiger, while Yue Qingli kept up by jogging behind; this also served as a form of physical tempering. The two of them thus moved forward, following the disappearing horizon into the distance. After braving through wind and rain for nearly half a month, Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli finally arrived at Three-Eyed Mountain. This was the so-called dwelling place of the Third-Eye Demon Clan. The mountain wasn¡¯t particularly high, but it was steep. Oddly shaped rocks were scattered about the mountain; the occasional gust of wind whistling through them created an atmosphere of profound tranquility. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408 Chapter 407 I Want to Become Stronger ?Chapter 408: Chapter 407 I Want to Become Stronger Chapter 408: Chapter 407 I Want to Become Stronger ¡°This really is a good place,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°Not many people come here usually, and this is the territory of our Third-Eye Demon Clan. Other races don¡¯t care to come here either,¡± Yue Qingli said with a bitter smile. ¡°I believe in you. You will one day lead your race to rise,¡± Xu Zimei patted Yue Qingli¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile. Yue Qingli nodded heavily. A transparent barrier surrounded Three-Eyed Mountain. Yue Qingli brought his hands together, his left and right hands forming seals with each other. A snowflake-shaped seal condensed from his hands. As the seal floated gently above Three-Eyed Mountain, the transparent barriers around seemed to corrode. Melting away to reveal a doorway. Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli walked into the barrier laughing. The gentle breeze on the mountain was blowing softly, yet as soon as they entered, they sensed something was amiss. ¡°Blood, a very strong scent of blood.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï This blood scent was too strong; it couldn¡¯t just be from a few people dying. Moreover, they were still at the foot of the mountain. Yue Qingli glanced at Xu Zimei, his expression panic-stricken as he ran up the mountain. His speed was extremely fast, even somewhat staggering. The higher he ran, the stronger the scent of blood became. With the breeze blowing in his face, at the halfway point of the mountain, Xu Zimei even saw the faint streams of fresh blood trickling down. He thought Yue Qingli was too slow. He simply grabbed the back of the other¡¯s collar and flew straight up towards the mountaintop. In a few breaths, they were already near the summit. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have time to observe his surroundings as the first thing that caught his eye was the mountainous piles of corpses. A Changhe of blood had gathered at the top of the mountain. A rotten, nauseating stench entered his nostrils. Xu Zimei stood quietly by the side. ¡°The Third-Eye Demon Clan has been massacred!¡± Looking at the hundreds, if not thousands of bodies piled up at the summit, Yue Qingli stood there completely stunned. His mind went blank. The Third-Eye Demon Clan was not a large race; he recognized most of the people in these piles. Now they lay bloodied before him, some dismembered beyond recognition. He threw himself into the pile of corpses, frantically searching for traces of his parents. But everything seemed futile. There were simply too many corpses here. Blood had dyed Yue Qingli completely crimson. The sky gradually darkened, and a fine drizzle began to fall from above. The rain was somewhat cold, with a faint chill wind mixed in. ¡°They¡¯re all dead,¡± Yue Qingli turned his head, his face streaked with tears as he looked at Xu Zimei with pain and said. ¡°Can you find the culprit?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Our Third-Eye Demon Clan has always been accustomed to giving way, avoiding trouble with others, how could we be exterminated?¡± Yue Qingli shook his head, saying sorrowfully. At that moment, he sat slumped in the center of the summit. Letting the chill wind and fine rain blow over him, the blood scent at the mountaintop gradually faded a bit. He seemed like a walking corpse without a soul. Sitting there mute, he was silent and alone, his thoughts unknown. Xu Zimei did not disturb him; anyone facing such a catastrophe might carelessly collapse in body and spirit. Some people even go mad from such stimulation. ¡­ At this moment, Yue Qingli¡¯s silhouette looked frail and forlorn. He remembered many things, his own humble yet astonishing ideals. He wanted to change the destiny of his entire Third-Eye Demon Clan. Break the conventional prejudices against them. The members of his clan had always been close-knit like a family, perhaps their weakness taught them to unite. He remembered many people, his parents, his brothers who grew up with him, and the girl he secretly loved but never dared to confess to. He just sat there thinking, scenes from the past replaying before his eyes, in his mind. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t expected that Yue Qingli would sit there for an entire week. One morning, after a week, Yue Qingli finally stood up weakly from the ground. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yue Qingli said with remorse as he walked up to Xu Zimei. With an impassive expression, he said, ¡°I may not be able to follow you anymore?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°My clan is gone, and I¡¯m no longer in the mood for cultivation. I think I would like to stay here from now on,¡± Yue Qingli said blandly. His face was devoid of any expression, as if his entire being had become like a walking corpse. ¡°Don¡¯t want revenge anymore?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°So many from the Third-Eye Demon Clan, can you guarantee that everyone is dead? Are there none in hiding? Don¡¯t you want to protect them?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yue Qingli was taken aback. The thought of vengeance and leftover clan members reignited something in his heart that had been silent. He had been blinded by what was before him and had not considered that possibility. ¡°Can I do it?¡± Yue Qingli asked hesitantly. ¡°Your destiny is in your own hands,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you seven days to bury the remains of your kin. As for whether you¡¯ll come with me after that time, it¡¯s entirely up to you.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yue Qingli finally nodded slowly. ¡­ In the following seven days, Xu Zimei surveyed the surroundings of Three-Eyed Mountain. He specifically used the Chaos Pearl to traverse the River of Time to look into the history of the Third-Eye Demon Clan. Some things had become clear to him, but he didn¡¯t share them with Yue Qingli. The timing wasn¡¯t right, and the other party wasn¡¯t yet capable of seeking revenge. During these seven days, Xu Zimei personally witnessed Yue Qingli bury the bodies of his clanspeople, one by one. Xu Zimei suddenly understood why the Yue Qingli of his past life had been able to grow so rapidly. Ultimately becoming a Divine Person whom everyone admired. If the trajectory of history hadn¡¯t changed, in his previous life he hadn¡¯t met Yue Qingli in Vermilion Bird City. The dejected youth who couldn¡¯t enter Vermilion Academy returned to his clan, only to discover that his entire race had been slaughtered. The youth, amidst a series of devastating blows and despair, eventually persevered and completed his metamorphosis, soaring to the heavens. Of course, these were all Xu Zimei¡¯s conjectures. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 But now, Yue Qingli seemed to have matured suddenly in just these few short days. Growing up often happens in an instant. When the seven days had passed, Xu Zimei looked down from the base of Three-Eyed Mountain and saw thousands of small and large grave mounds. This beautiful mountain had now become the embryonic form of Chaotic Burial Mound. Yue Qingli bowed to these graves, then turned his head towards Xu Zimei and said. ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you look a little longer?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I want to become stronger,¡± Yue Qingli said, lifting his head and looking at Xu Zimei with a piercing gaze. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409 Chapter 408 Each Others Journey ?Chapter 409: Chapter 408: Each Other¡¯s Journey Chapter 409: Chapter 408: Each Other¡¯s Journey At this moment, as he looked into Yue Qingli¡¯s eyes, Xu Zimei felt slightly stirred. Those were a pair of eyes he had never seen before. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It seemed impossible to describe them in words. They were fiery, resilient, deep and boundless like a still pond, without a single ripple. Yet, within the still water seemed to lie an indescribably terrifying force. Looking at Yue Qingli, Xu Zimei could feel the silent, deep roar within the other¡¯s heart. ¡°Go to Slaughter City,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, replying indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you what you need to be taught. As for how much you¡¯ll achieve in the future, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Yue Qingli nodded, and just as the two were ready to leave Three-Eyed Mountain and head north to Slaughter City, a group of people in black suddenly emerged from the foot of the mountain, blocking their path. These people in black were completely shrouded in dark clothing, even their faces covered by black veils. ¡°Seems our boss was right, there really were some fish that slipped through the net,¡± the person in black at the front sneered. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Who are you?¡± Yue Qingli frowned, asking calmly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in hell when your kin tell you,¡± the person in black replied with a sinister smile. Then he waved his right hand, and the group charged toward Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli. The strength of these individuals was mostly at the Esteem Vein Realm, which might be considered decent for ordinary people. But in front of Xu Zimei, they were nothing. ¡°It seems you are the ones who slaughtered my Third-Eye Demon Clan,¡± Yue Qingli said angrily. Xu Zimei raised his head and looked at these people, waving his hand grandly as the might of the Saint Vein Realm burst forth from within him. It came crushing down on them mightily from the heavens. These people in black hadn¡¯t even had the chance to react before they felt a heaviness in their bodies, freezing them in place. Even the flow of Spiritual Energy within them came to a halt. They looked at Xu Zimei in horror, realizing they had encountered a formidable opponent. ¡°Who sent you? Why did you slaughter my Third-Eye Demon Clan?¡± Yue Qingli walked over to the leader of the people in black and pulled off his mask. What he saw was a completely unfamiliar face. The person in black just snorted coldly, turned his head away, and refused to meet Yue Qingli¡¯s gaze. ¡°Kill them, they won¡¯t talk,¡± Xu Zimei said from the side. He could tell these people had undergone special training, and even threats of death wouldn¡¯t loosen their tongues. ¡°Even if you kill us, you won¡¯t live much longer. The organization will find you again.¡± The person in black sneered. Following the sound of his voice, several muffled noises came from within his body. The man had actually detonated all his Vein Gates, committing suicide. He collapsed into a pile on the ground, limp like a heap of mud. The other people in black showed no hesitation, all following suit in the same manner. Seeing all the people in black commit suicide, Yue Qingli¡¯s gaze sharpened. These people were merciless, even to themselves. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a mere conflict. It¡¯s an organized massacre,¡± Xu Zimei said from the side. The appearance of these people in black further confirmed the visions Xu Zimei had seen in the River of Time, and some of his own speculations. ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are,¡± Yue Qingli said calmly. ¡°Be it demons and monsters or malignant spirits and malevolent ghosts. One day, I will make everyone pay the price.¡± ¡°You have a long road ahead of you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled lightly. Yue Qingli found no useful evidence on the bodies of the people in black, and then the two set off on their way to Slaughter City, the capital of Lu Kingdom. ¡­ With the arrival of early spring, all things awoke from hibernation. The spring breeze carried the crisp chirping of birds throughout the Extreme West Region. The trees on either side were lush and green, and the willow branches swayed gracefully with the wind. Baili Xiao stepped out of the True Martial Holy Sect. She had already received the Flying Immortal Body left by her master from her junior sister. And Sect Master Xiao had already verbally agreed that the True Martial Holy Sect would support her in the struggle for Destiny in this life. Having received the legacy she left in her previous life, along with the full support of the Baili Family, her progress was now swifta€¡±she had just entered the Emperor Pulse Realm. Nowadays, the Eastern Continent held little attraction for her, so she decided to take a look at the Central Continent. It was estimated that Destiny would take shape in a few hundred years; she needed to grow quickly. ¡°When exactly will you fulfill your promise to avenge me?¡± Baili Xiao asked anxiously. ¡°That Xu Zimei is rarely at the Sect Gate; his whereabouts are a mystery.¡± Lin Yuqing said flatly. ¡°I can¡¯t even find the person now, let alone seek revenge. At the very least, we need to understand both ourselves and the enemy, right? No matter what, he¡¯s the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, so we absolutely cannot take this lightly.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Baili Xiao asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already had the Baili Family use all their resources to gather information about him; the next time we meet will be his end,¡± Lin Yuqing said, her gaze sharp, her tone still flat. The plain words, however, contained boundless murderous intent. ¡°If you deceive me again this time, even if I perish and my path ends, I will never let you off easily,¡± Baili Xiao stated angrily. ¡­ Meanwhile, in a secluded corner of the Eastern Continent. Tan Jiulin emerged from her cultivation. Her second Battle Body, the Axe Breaker Emperor Body, had already integrated completely, and she could now handle it adeptly. Moreover, her cultivation during this period meant it was time for her to advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm. The Emperor Pulse Realm belonged to the sixth Vein Gate, ¡°Muhuansong.¡± Opening this Vein Gate meant that the second Grand Circulation could commence within the body. But Tan Jiulin¡¯s own accumulation of power was not sufficient; she needed further trials and experience before she could attempt to open the Vein Gate. She decided to bid farewell to her master and set off on her journey once more. The Evil God List brought her here before, where she met the creator of the List who left her the second Battle Body Bead. Ultimately, she became a disciple of the Sage. When Tan Jiulin approached the nearby waterfall, she saw an elder in white robes standing with his back to her, at the very front of the waterfall. The elder exuded a comfortable presence, giving the impression of a figure unworldly as mist or clouds. ¡°Master,¡± Tan Jiulin greeted respectfully. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking; go ahead, the world outside is far more splendid. This avatar of mine has come here and taught you everything you needed to learn.¡± The elder spoke with a smile. ¡°I only hope that you remember your mission. The day when the Demon¡¯s Advent is upon us, I hope you can stand on your own. To exterminate the demons and save the world, do not let my expectations be in vain.¡± ¡°Master, I will,¡± Tan Jiulin replied with determination, nodding her head. ¡­ On a deserted island in the Endless Heaven Sea. At this moment, a young man sat quietly at the center of the island. The endless Heavenly Fire began to spread out slowly from around the youth. The intensity of this fire was unknown, leaving no vegetation wherever it spread. Nearly nothing could withstand the burning of the Heavenly Fire. The entire isolated island was enveloped by the blaze, and the surrounding sea began to boil. Jiang Mochou looked up calmly. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410 Chapter 409 The Demon-Slaying Family Appears ?Chapter 410: Chapter 409 The Demon-Slaying Family Appears Chapter 410: Chapter 409 The Demon-Slaying Family Appears He had now mastered the third Battle Body, the Crimson Flame Emperor Body, with proficiency. The flame of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body was the most powerful he had ever seen. There were almost no substances in the world that the Heavenly Fire could not melt. At this moment, he had just entered the Emperor Pulse Realm, but the further he cultivated, the slower his speed would become. Jiang Mochou deeply felt the hardships involved. He slowly stood up, and at this moment, his skin had also turned a fiery red color. It bore countless black markings. His eyes were a deep scarlet, and if one looked long enough, they appeared like two blazing balls of fire. He walked out from the solitary island, gazing at the distant skyline. And the various continents surrounding the Endless Heaven Sea. At this moment, he remembered many things. The mission that the Void Elder, his master, had given him. That was too far off to speak of for now, but even the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect in front of him was not something he could stand against. He acutely felt his own weakness. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡­¡­ Within a secluded realm in the Endless Void. Dao Tianyun slowly opened his eyes from his meditation. He didn¡¯t like the name Dao Tianyun, compared to that, the title Reincarnation Elder was more apt in helping him realize his true self. After swearing to start over after reincarnation, from all the events of his past life, He was determined to tread an invincible path anew! Now, with the help of the large Taoist Clan group, and his father in this life being the Clan Leader of the Taoist Clan, He was confident in his ability to personally exact revenge on his enemies from the past life. Whenever the night was quiet, he would often look up at the bright moon in the sky. A face showing feelings that were hard to describe or express. ¡°Little Yang, your master has wronged you,¡± he would sometimes sigh, uttering words others could not understand; nobody knew that within this young body lived a soul that was immensely old. ¡­¡­ The news of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City being destroyed only spread much later. When this news came out, it can be said to have shaken the entire Eastern Continent. As one of the oldest, and even most prosperous cities on the Eastern Continent, The history of the existence of Mixed Yuan Ancient City could be traced back to the Wild Desolation era. It had survived countless catastrophes, and ultimately, it was rebuilt and commenced a new era. Unfortunately, the Mixed Yuan Ancient City was now an empty city. The most powerful family in the city, Ye Family, had been wiped out to the last member. No one knew who the murderer was, nor where to start the investigation. Now, the ancient city stood quietly upon the earth. The setting sun bestowed its last rays from one side of the horizon. The sunset glow bathed the city in a crimson hue. The former prosperity had become a thing of the past. No one wished to settle here, after all, who could endure another city¡¯s destruction. And today, a few lonely willows sway gently in the wind. This Mixed Yuan Ancient City, desolate for miles around, received visitors for the first time. Three young men and women dressed in blue robes appeared from nowhere, stepping through the air. The trio consisted of two females and one male. As they entered the city, it had already been deserted of residents. The bodies from the city had been disposed of, and the remaining ruins under the setting sun seemed to silently tell of its former glory. ¡°Ke Er, Sister Yujing, this place really is desolate,¡± said the sole male of the trio, Lan Shixuan, with a laugh. ¡°All Heavenly Demons deserve to die, this place used to be one of the most prosperous cities on the Eastern Continent,¡± Lan Yujing spoke with hatred. ¡°Let¡¯s first look at the situation, whether it¡¯s the work of Heavenly Demons isn¡¯t certain yet,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er replied, shaking her head slightly. Afterward, the three of them examined the city and nothing unusual happened. Lan Ke¡¯er took out something resembling a compass from the Storage Ring. She broke her fingertip and dropped a drop of her lifeblood essence onto it. Immediately after, the whole compass began to tremble. The needle of the compass was swaying rapidly from side to side. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Lan Shixuan asked, puzzled. Before Lan Ke¡¯er could respond, there was a ¡°boom,¡± and the entire compass exploded. Lan Ke¡¯er frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°This is troublesome.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lan Yujing asked, not understanding. ¡°The Heavenly Demon that has appeared this time is too powerful, the Demon-Seeking Disk can¡¯t even detect it.¡± Lan Ke¡¯er replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen in our Lan Family¡¯s history, it¡¯s possible that a true Demon General has appeared.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Lan Yujing asked anxiously. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Let¡¯s do this, someone will continue to investigate covertly here, and I¡¯ll return to the clan to report the situation. Then, we¡¯ll see how the Family Head arranges things,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said. After thinking for a moment, Lan Shixuan finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay behind. You and Sister Yujing go back.¡± ¡°Then be careful,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er nodded slightly, not objecting. ¡­ Slaughter City was acclaimed as the capital of Lu Kingdom. Years ago, the Slaughter Tribe expanded their territory here and established an empire. The so-called first city was none other than Slaughter City. Starting from Slaughter City, after countless years of war, they finally acquired the vast territory of Lu Kingdom. Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli had walked for half a month and finally arrived at the location of Slaughter City from Three-Eyed Mountain. It was just evening, and from afar, the whole city was majestic and vast. Although it was a silent city, it was, for some unknown reason, filled with a killing aura. As if looking too long, the killing aura of the city could envelop one¡¯s very being. At this moment, night fell, and the city hid in the darkness. Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli walked into the city. They found two guest rooms in the largest inn. Xu Zimei planned to stay the night and then take the Teleportation Array to the Heaven Tiger Empire the following day. A night passed in silence, and after day broke the next morning. Xu Zimei, along with Yue Qingli, headed towards the location of the Teleportation Array. The Teleportation Array was located in the northern part of Slaughter City. Heavily guarded, each use of the transmission was accompanied by a hefty fee. Therefore, when Xu Zimei arrived at the location of the Teleportation Array, there weren¡¯t many people there. The Teleportation Array was placed in a square, with barriers surrounding the area. Xu Zimei paid the fee at the entrance registration. The array was ready, and it would take two hours to activate. That wasn¡¯t too long; Xu Zimei quietly waited on the side. However, a scene on the side of the square drew Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. Across the street from the square, a small stall was set up on the street corner. And at this moment, the stall, whose purpose was unclear, was surrounded by a crowd. These people lined up, discussing and debating with one another. ¡­ ¡°This Heavenly Secrets Diviner is really accurate! A while ago, I lost something at home, I searched for a long time without success. After he gave me a hint, I went back and found it.¡± ¡°Indeed, I had my fortune told here before. He said that within seven days, there would be a joyous or sorrowful event around me. I didn¡¯t believe it at the time, but unexpectedly, my neighbor suddenly died of a stubborn disease yesterday.¡± Chapter 411 - Chapter 411 Chapter 410 Heavenly Secrets Diviner ?Chapter 411: Chapter 410: Heavenly Secrets Diviner Chapter 411: Chapter 410: Heavenly Secrets Diviner ¡°` ¡°What are these people doing?¡± Yue Qingli asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it sounds like there¡¯s a fortune-teller who¡¯s very accurate. They¡¯re all waiting to have their fortunes told, I guess.¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°Want to check it out?¡± ¡°Sure, why not let him figure out who my enemy is as well?¡± Yue Qingli said seriously. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile and led Yue Qingli to the small stall. There were many people in line at the stall, but they were all queuing up orderly, with no one daring to cut in line. Xu Zimei watched with interest from the side. The owner of the stall was a middle-aged man. The man was wearing a very simple coarse cloth robe. There were even a few small patches on the robe. Next to him was a black banner, and on this black banner, a few phrases were written. ¡°Yin-Yang and Five Elements, Chinese astrology, Bagua and Liuyao, Qimen Dunjia, Geomancy Feng Shui.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Heavenly Secrets Diviner!¡± Xu Zimei found it interesting, and just then, a woman was sitting in front of the middle-aged man. The man sat there with his eyes closed, as stable as Mount Tai. He asked, ¡°What would you like to have divined?¡± His voice was somewhat hoarse, as if he were forcibly squeezing it out through his throat. ¡°Master, I would like to have my marriage fortune told,¡± the woman said somberly, yet with a smile. ¡°When will I meet the man of my dreams?¡± The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then made hand seals. The thumb of his left hand pressed against the index finger, while the right hand was in a prayer position. ¡°Your birth chart,¡± the man asked blandly. As the woman detailed her birth information, after a while, the middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes. Xu Zimei looked at those eyes, bright and profound. At first glance, those eyes seemed to be very empty, as though they couldn¡¯t reveal anything. But upon a second look, it appeared as though they contained countless stories, effortlessly deciphering numerous meanings. Those eyes penetrated the heart, as if carrying some unimaginable magic power that could see into your soul. The middle-aged man opened his eyes and simply said, ¡°There is no one in this world who is absolutely perfect.¡± The woman was slightly stunned, but she quickly realized. The man of her dreams she was imagining was just a perfect fantasy she created. After all, where in the world is there a person with only virtues and no flaws? ¡°Then when will I meet an excellent man?¡± The woman changed her question, not willing to give up and continued to ask. She had swapped the word ¡®dreams¡¯ for ¡®excellent¡¯! The middle-aged man paused for a moment, then said, ¡°After you return home, diligently study the Four Books and Five Classics, practice the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Stick to what I¡¯ve said for three years, and after three years, you will meet him.¡± Hearing the words of the middle-aged man, Xu Zimei chuckled softly on the side. This person really is amusing! What he demanded of the woman was merely for her to make herself outstanding within those three years. When will you meet an excellent man? It is always the case in this world that like attracts like, and birds of a feather flock together. People around an excellent person are also mostly outstanding. Many people always dream that their ideal partner will be a peerless hero. But if you do not make yourself equally outstanding, why would a peerless hero want to be with you? ¡­ The woman¡¯s complexion turned a bit red, presumably out of embarrassment. As the woman walked away, the people waiting in line also came up one by one with their questions. ¡°` Questions of all sorts were asked, and the middle-aged man¡¯s answers were always intriguing, yet they also mingled with some worldly wisdom. Plain and understandable, often a single sentence could strike right at the heart, making you realize your flaws and the direction of your efforts. Yue Qingli, who stood beside Xu Zimei, turned to ask, ¡°Teacher, do you think he can really tell fortunes?¡± ¡°Such things, if you believe they exist, if not, they don¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. As the line dwindled, it finally came to Yue Qingli¡¯s turn. The moment he took a seat, the middle-aged man chuckled with interest and said, ¡°Third-Eye Demon Clan?¡± Yue Qingli nodded. The middle-aged man closed his eyes for a while, falling into silence. Eventually, he opened his eyes, shook his head with a sigh, and said, ¡°An inevitable calamity that cannot be avoided!¡± ¡°You know?¡± Yue Qingli asked in shock. He had just sat down and hadn¡¯t even said anything yet. ¡°I can only glimpse a corner, the fog is too thick, I can¡¯t see clearly,¡± the middle-aged man answered calmly. ¡°I hope you can help me figure out my enemy,¡± Yue Qingli said earnestly. ¡°What end is there to a cycle of grievance?¡± the middle-aged man sighed and said. ¡°Then why not cut the weeds and dig out the roots, prevent any chance of revival and be done with it,¡± Xu Zimei chimed in with a laugh. ¡°Your murderous aura is too heavy,¡± the middle-aged man looked up at Xu Zimei and said with a frown. ¡°Have you never stained your hands with fresh blood?¡± Xu Zimei asked, amused. ¡°I have only killed those who deserved to die,¡± the middle-aged man replied, his eyes slightly closed. ¡°What determines who deserves to die? Who doesn¡¯t?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said. ¡°Good and bad, who indeed is qualified to judge the good and bad, life and death?¡± The middle-aged man fell silent for a moment upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Eventually, he looked up and asked, ¡°Do you want to have a reading?¡± ¡°Sure, why don¡¯t you do a reading for me too,¡± Xu Zimei sat next to him and said with a smile. ¡°What would you like to know?¡± the middle-aged man asked. ¡°Tell me about my fate,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°Your birth date and time,¡± the middle-aged man continued to ask. After that, the middle-aged man resumed the hand-signs he had been making before. This time he kept his eyes closed in contemplation for quite a while. Sometimes his eyebrows furrowed deeply, other times they relaxed. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes. He looked intently at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°You were born into a superpower beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Your life should have had some accomplishments due to your superior birth. Unfortunately, your blind arrogance invited trouble. The latter part of your life will be devoid of anything, eventually dying in regret and dissatisfaction.¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent for a bit. Wasn¡¯t what this middle-aged man said the very experiences of his past life? ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï If he hadn¡¯t been reborn, hadn¡¯t used the Chaos Pearl to defy the heavens and change his fate, perhaps this would indeed have been his failed life. ¡°Then how should I change my fate?¡± Xu Zimei continued to ask. ¡°The fate is set,¡± the middle-aged man shook his head and said. ¡°Who set it, Heavenly Dao or the River of Fate?¡± Xu Zimei pressed on. The middle-aged man fell silent for a while, not answering, but pointed his finger upwards. ¡°You people from Heavenly Secret Valley do have some skills,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at the middle-aged man. ¡°Once out of the valley, we cease to speak of heavenly secrets,¡± the middle-aged man shook his head and said. Xu Zimei smiled, turned to pat Yue Qingli¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Alright, we should also leave.¡± ¡°But I still don¡¯t know who my enemy is,¡± Yue Qingli said hesitantly. ¡°He won¡¯t tell you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412 Chapter 411 Forget Worries Water ?Chapter 412: Chapter 411 Forget Worries Water Chapter 412: Chapter 411 Forget Worries Water Xu Zimei pulled Yue Qingli away. He had figured it out; the middle-aged man¡¯s talk of Heavenly Secrets Diviner was actually a person from Heavenly Secret Valley. Heavenly Secret Valley is a very special existence in the Northern Continent. The cultivation techniques they practice are very abstruse, and they can glimpse into the River of Fate. However, compared to Xu Zimei, Xu Zimei directly travels through the River of Fate. What Heavenly Secret Valley calls a glimpse is just seeing a corner of the River of Fate. This level of glimpse is not highly accurate and consumes a lot of lifespan. Even those at the Immortal Ascension Boundary dare not look too often. Because doing so would incur divine retribution. Divine retribution is very severe; it not only punishes the person who glimpsed. It also punishes everyone related to that person. This is why, after every successor of Heavenly Secret Valley leaves the valley, They completely sever ties with Heavenly Secret Valley. The saying ¡°Once you leave the valley, cease to speak of heavenly secrets¡± means just that. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï So that if divine retribution for glimpsing the River of Fate occurs in the future, it won¡¯t implicate Heavenly Secret Valley. Moreover, Heavenly Secret Valley is very clever in their dealings. Under normal circumstances, they do not participate in mundane conflicts, unless there are special cases. That¡¯s why Yue Qingli directly asking her enemy¡¯s identity, the middle-aged man surely wouldn¡¯t reveal it. ¡­ Yue Qingli was somewhat regretful, but she still trusted Xu Zimei. Watching the two figures departing, the Heavenly Secrets Diviner slightly furrowed his brow. He found Xu Zimei somewhat inscrutable. If Xu Zimei knew he was from Heavenly Secret Valley, then the fate he just spoke of could very likely all be true. But Xu Zimei didn¡¯t seem to care, as if he had anticipated it or didn¡¯t take it to heart. Although he had paid some price to glimpse the River of Fate, he felt he had a good grasp of the destiny set for Xu Zimei. It¡¯s a pity that half of that fate was obscured by fog. He couldn¡¯t see clearly through the fog inside. The Teleportation Array was ready, and Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli set off on their journey to the Heaven Tiger Empire. This Teleportation Array was more advanced than those Xu Zimei had used before, whether in terms of speed or the comfort of the experience, it was much better. About half a month later, after a boring traverse through space and time, Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli arrived at the Heaven Tiger Empire. Located at the western end of the Northern Continent. Among the thirty-six states, the power of the Heaven Tiger Empire could only be considered middle to lower. They were also established later within those thirty-six states. The tiger is the totem of this nation. Any variety of tiger in this place would receive unexpectedly good treatment. According to the information previously provided by Situ Yunfei, the location of the Wind Extinguishing Bead, one of the Five Spirit Beads, Is within the Heaven Hidden Valley, inside the borders of the Heaven Tiger Empire. The place where Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli took the Teleportation Array was not far from there. The city where the two teleported to was called Worry-Free City. Based on Xu Zimei¡¯s inquiries in the vicinity, he learned that it would only take three hours heading north from Worry-Free City to reach Heaven Hidden Valley. However, Heaven Hidden Valley had already been occupied by the Imperial Household of the Heaven Tiger Empire, and no one was allowed inside. Thinking of this, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry; without the accompanying entities of the Wind Extinguishing Bead, those people¡¯s efforts were in vain. At dusk, Xu Zimei opened an inn in Worry-Free City. He asked Yue Qingli to stay in the inn while he decided to go out and gather some information. After all, Yue Qingli was too weak, and bringing him would inevitably reveal their presence. The influence of the Five Spirit Beads throughout the Yuan Central Continent was simply too great. Most people also regarded it as nothing more than a legend. Xu Zimei, who had not yet gathered all five Spiritual Pearls, didn¡¯t want to reveal too much before then and become known to everyone. ¡°Then you be careful. Today, I heard about some strange things in Worry-Free City,¡± Yue Qingli said on the side. ¡°What strange things?¡± Xu Zimei asked, startled. ¡°Do you know why this place is called Worry-Free City?¡± Yue Qingli glanced around and said in a low voice. Xu Zimei shook his head; he truly hadn¡¯t paid attention to that. ¡°It is said that an old lady with a pushcart walks through the city streets every so often at night,¡± Yue Qingli said in a speculative tone. ¡°This cart carries something called ¡®memory-erasing water.¡¯ It¡¯s said that anyone who drinks it will forget all their troubles from their entire life.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Everyone has troubles, right?¡± Yue Qingli replied. ¡°According to the townspeople, it¡¯s best not to go out at night. If you encounter the old lady, she¡¯ll force you to drink the memory-erasing water, eventually causing you to lose all your memories.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said, smiling with interest. Items that erase memories are very expensive. Ordinary people can¡¯t get their hands on them, so why would someone waste it by letting others drink for free! ¡°Teacher, what are your troubles?¡± Yue Qingli curiously asked on the side. ¡°Does being too handsome count?¡± Xu Zimei joked. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡­a€| As darkness fell, the citizens of Worry-Free City had already closed their doors and returned home early. Not a single person could be seen on the streets. The moonlight tonight was half-covered by a thin layer of dark clouds. The moonlight was somewhat dim. Xu Zimei walked through the streets of Worry-Free City; the weather wasn¡¯t cold, and various trees on both sides swayed in the breeze. When he reached the city gate, Xu Zimei had not encountered the so-called old lady selling memory-erasing water. In fact, he had wanted to meet her, but unfortunately, there was no opportunity. He walked straight out of the city gate, discerned his direction, and headed toward Heaven Hidden Valley. He moved at great speed, and in nearly two hours, he arrived at Heaven Hidden Valley. From above, the entire Heaven Hidden Valley looked like a large bowl turned upside down on the ground. Inside, the vegetation was lush, patrolled by nearly a thousand soldiers. Xu Zimei dared not look any longer for fear of being discovered. The arrangement around him was such that every bush and shrub could be an enemy soldier, and due to the vegetation being so dense, he couldn¡¯t see the entrance to the Legacy Land. However, he could make some guesses based on the distribution of the soldiers. The location with more guards indicated that it was very close to the entrance of the Legacy Land. Xu Zimei put on the night clothes he had prepared in advance, completely shrouded in a black robe. Then, with a wave of his right hand, the figure of Mad Blood Old Demon appeared at his side. He lay low in the dense bushes nearby, and then waved his right hand again. A robust Holy Power burst forth from the body of Mad Blood Old Demon. When that Holy Power erupted, a shockwave emanated from him, spreading out in all directions. With a ¡°boom,¡± Mad Blood Old Demon stepped into the air and flew toward the interior of Heaven Hidden Valley. His figure was formidable; with each step, the space beneath his feet cracked open. Rumbling sounds echoed around him. The moment Mad Blood Old Demon appeared, he was immediately spotted by the patrolling soldiers. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413 Chapter 412 Entering Legacy Land ?Chapter 413: Chapter 412: Entering Legacy Land Chapter 413: Chapter 412: Entering Legacy Land Moreover, he didn¡¯t intend to hide, being very ostentatious. ¡°Who dares to trespass into Heaven Hidden Valley?¡± a soldier shouted loudly. Suddenly, the entire Heaven Hidden Valley boiled over. These soldiers did not forcefully pursue Mad Blood Old Demon, but instead formed a circle and directly protected Heaven Hidden Valley. Obviously, in their eyes, other people were not important at all, and Heaven Hidden Valley was the top priority. Seeing this, Xu Zimei directly ordered Mad Blood Old Demon to charge in. Mad Blood Old Demon was surrounded by a majestic Holy Power, with his True Fate Emergence behind hima€¡±a vast and turbulent blood-colored river. With one punch, there was a ¡°boom.¡± The soldiers guarding the surroundings were directly forced open at one corner. Dozens of soldiers were sent flying out. The Spiritual Energy around them surged, and Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s momentum grew more and more elevated. Upon landing, the blood-colored river circled around him, corroding completely anyone it touched. Each of his punches and palms carried immense force. This obstruction of a thousand soldiers was brutally torn apart by him, creating a crack. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? However, Xu Zimei also knew that most of these soldiers were at the Empty Vein Realm level. They could only delay time and were fundamentally unable to stop Mad Blood Old Demon. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At that moment, on a sleek rock within Heaven Hidden Valley, a black-haired man was sitting cross-legged. The black-haired man had short hair, with a black headband tied around his forehead. He was currently cultivating with his eyes closed, the air around him flowing very slowly and quietly. The noise from the outside world seemed to have no effect on him at all. Seeing someone breaking in, he remained motionless, as if he had felt nothing. Mad Blood Old Demon broke through the soldiers¡¯ blockade and arrived in front of the black-haired man. Although Mad Blood Old Demon was just a puppet, he still had simple cognitive patterns. At that moment, he seemed to sense that the man before him was not ordinary and gradually slowed his pace. The soldiers hurried from behind and surrounded Mad Blood Old Demon. Upon the smooth rock, the black-haired man slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was mild and indifferent, neither happy nor sad. The black-haired man gently waved his hand and spoke softly, ¡°Step back, all of you. Just guard the outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Pavilion Elder,¡± the soldiers chorused in unison and then departed to patrol the surroundings again. Only then did the black-haired man turn his head, his gaze lightly resting on Mad Blood Old Demon. He said, ¡°Who sent you here? Speak, and I might leave you with a whole corpse.¡± Mad Blood Old Demon did not speak, exuding an adjuring aura. Behind him, the blood-colored river swept forward with monstrous waves toward the man. The black-haired man shook his head slightly, sighing softly. ¡°There are always some insects that refuse to give in.¡± He waved his hand grandly, and at that moment, ¡°bang bang bang¡± eight successive sounds echoed. All eight of his Vein Gates opened simultaneously, and the might of the Divine Vein Realm descended like a storm, sweeping across the entire Heaven Hidden Valley. That might soared up to the sky. Surrounding lush grasses and trees waved frantically in the wind. The rock beneath the black-haired man also started to crack incrementally with ¡°crack crack¡± sounds. His clothes rustled as if blown by a wind, buzzing loudly. His gaze was profound and limitless, filled with darkness but lacking light. With his grand hand falling from the void, a ¡°rumbling¡± sound of a sonic boom erupted from above. Then there was another ¡°boom¡± of an explosion. The mighty hand swept down with an irresistible force, directly suppressing everything below. Mad Blood Old Demon didn¡¯t even have time to resist, being suppressed on the spot like a pile of mud. ¡°Speak, who sent you, and what is your purpose?¡± the man with black hair said indifferently. Mad Blood Old Demon did not reply, as he was merely a puppet, naturally unable to speak. ¡°Then you can die,¡± the black-haired man snorted coldly. As his voice fell, he slapped down again. This palm was imbued with endless might, with white Spiritual Energy condensing in the center of his palm. Just as the massive palm was about to strike Mad Blood Old Demon, the black-haired man suddenly furrowed his brows. He looked over coldly. Behind him was the entrance to a mountain cave. That¡¯s why he had been standing guard here. At this moment, as his gaze shifted, he saw a shadowy figure swiftly rushing toward the interior of the cave. The speed of the shadow was extremely fast, causing the black-haired man¡¯s expression to turn ugly. Because just now, he hadn¡¯t sensed the presence of the other party in his perception. The other person had evaded his detection. The hand that he had originally sent down to kill Mad Blood Old Demon changed trajectory forcefully, slapping towards the shadow. With a ¡°boom,¡± countless rocks and debris tumbled down from the mountain wall beside the valley. The power of this palm was so terrifying! One side of the mountain wall now bore a deep, bottomless five-finger print. A crack appeared in the middle of the mountain, as if it were about to split open at any moment. But the black-haired man¡¯s brows furrowed tighter, for although that palm bore great power, it hadn¡¯t hit its target. Watching as the shadow had already reached the entrance of the cave, an impatient urgency stirred within the black-haired man. He waved his right hand again, and the entire space here froze. Whether it be the flowers, grass, and trees swaying in the Mad Wind or the patrolling soldiers nearby. At this moment, everything stood still, their thoughts still functioning, but their bodies had completely stopped. ¡°Now,¡± watching the shadow¡¯s figure pause, True Fate Emergence appeared behind the black-haired man. It was a Droopy-eyed White Tiger, majestic in stature. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even have the chance to observe the White Tiger as it charged at him with an incomprehensibly fast speed. Seeing the White Tiger was about to reach him, a cruel smile appeared on the black-haired man¡¯s face; he wanted to tear the opponent to shreds, into a bloody blur. At that moment, the black-haired man suddenly noticed that the figure he had immobilized began to move. A deafening roar of a beast rang in his ears. This roar was not from his own True Fate White Tiger but came from the shadow. Immediately after, the black-haired man realized he hadn¡¯t had the chance to observe anything. His True Fate White Tiger had suffered a vicious attack. In agony, the White Tiger was sent flying backward, and the shadow seized the opportunity to enter the cave. ¡­a€| The black-haired man spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his expression fluctuating uncertainly as he watched the scene inside the cave. After a long while, he sneered to himself, ¡°So what if you¡¯ve entered? It¡¯s a trap to die in!¡± However, he then recalled the roar that had made his heart tremble with fear, unsure what had scared him at that moment. Xu Zimei quickly entered the cave, intending to keep a low profile, sneak in, take what he needed, and leave. He hadn¡¯t expected the other¡¯s senses to be so sharp. Truly, a strong person from the Divine Vein Realm was extraordinary. After entering the cave, he began to observe his surroundings. Those people seemed to be fearing something and did not pursue him. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414 Chapter 413 Obtaining the Wind Extinguishing Bead ?Chapter 414: Chapter 413 Obtaining the Wind Extinguishing Bead Chapter 414: Chapter 413 Obtaining the Wind Extinguishing Bead Xu Zimei began to survey the environment around him. Before him was an incredibly tranquil and fathomless corridor. The front of the corridor was obstructed by encompassing darkness, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly what lay ahead. A desolate cold wind blew through the corridor from the cave. It was enough to make one¡¯s skin crawl. Moreover, this cold wind was visible to the naked eye and tinged with blue. Having come this far, it was only natural for Xu Zimei to venture further to see. His body surged with Spiritual Energy, on guard for any dangers. Eventually, he stepped forward into the cave. The deeper he went, the more intense the cold wind felt around him. This cold wind was eerily peculiar, as if it affected more than just the surface of the skin. It seemed to penetrate deep into the soul, an inner chill that radiated outward. As Xu Zimei walked, he heard a rustling noise by his ear. He looked around but didn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Moving forward, a strong blue gale blew from deep within the cave. Xu Zimei¡¯s long hair was tossed about by the powerful wind, so fierce that he could barely keep his eyes open. Had Xu Zimei not resisted, he would probably have been blown away. As the strong wind gradually subsided, Xu Zimei finally opened his eyes. The rustling noise by his ear had become even clearer. He surveyed his surroundings and saw countless insects emerging from the sides of the corridor. There were all kinds of insects, cockroaches, centipedes, earthworms. Even rats and snakes were present. It seemed like the swarm of insects was inexhaustible, emerging without end. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; these insects themselves were not strong, but they seemed to be covered with a special energy. He drew Tyrant Shadow and slashed down. Numerous insects were sliced into pieces around him. Then the pieces began to move on their own, fusing back together. Dozens of insects that had been sliced up combined to form a single new insect. A new, unprecedented mutated insect. It was larger in size, with slightly stronger attack and defense capabilities. Aside from this insect, countless more were burrowing out from the surroundings. Xu Zimei delivered several more slashes, with Blade Qi, fueled by rolling Spiritual Energy, bursting from Tyrant Shadow. Nevertheless, it was futile, as the obliterated insects would recombine. Becoming stronger and stronger. Xu Zimei realized that the insects here could not be killed. He quickened his pace into the cave. Along the way, the insects did their utmost to block and attack Xu Zimei but were slain by his swift strikes. After about fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei began to feel the pressure. Because he had killed too many insects along the way, the combined mutated insect grew stronger. The insect¡¯s shriek was piercingly sharp, and its nature was savage. It even hunted and devoured other insects nearby. As Xu Zimei ran further in, the Qingfeng grew stronger, seeming to impede his progress. Xu Zimei finally understood why the Imperial Household of the Heaven Tiger Empire had been unable to breach this cavern. Human wave tactics were useless here; only top-tier powerhouses would suffice. Inside the cave, Xu Zimei pressed on against the Mad Wind rushing towards him. And the large mutated insect pursued relentlessly behind him. The two of them fought and paused along the way, with Xu Zimei trying not to kill his pursuer. Otherwise, it would only grow stronger after death. After about half an hour of chase, Xu Zimei¡¯s pace finally slowed. The fog ahead dissipated, revealing an exit from the corridor. Seeing the entrance appear, the wailing of the insectoid monster behind him became even more urgent and frantic. It suddenly exerted its strength and caught up with Xu Zimei, who had slowed down. At this moment, the insectoid monster seemed to be ready to trade life for life. It didn¡¯t defend itself and attacked Xu Zimei like a mad creature. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and his Tyrant Shadow transformed into streams of blood light. ¡°Way of Inquiry, the eleventh form, Blood of the Firmament.¡± A light shout came from his mouth, as the sharp blade of the Tyrant Shadow became enveloped in blood light. This blood light soared into the sky, tinting the cave ceiling blood-red. Blood gushed out like a long river overhead, surging magnificently. And at the core of this river was the Tyrant Shadow. When Xu Zimei lifted the Tyrant Shadow high and slowly brought it down, A ¡°thunderous¡± noise erupted overhead. All the blood from the long river converged to one point on the tip of the Tyrant Shadow¡¯s blade. As the Tyrant Shadow slashed through, space fractured, and time swirled chaotically, twisting the world around this section of the corridor. Witnessing this spectacle, the insectoid monster didn¡¯t try to avoid it but chose to self-destruct instead. Its entire body surface turned crimson, and its features twisted grotesquely. Its abdomen heaved unpredictably, as if some terrible power was gestating within. ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid of death,¡± Xu Zimei remarked darkly upon seeing this scene. He withdrew the Tyrant Shadow quickly and his figure retreated backward. There was only a ¡°boom,¡± as a shockwave radiated from the center of the insectoid, sweeping over the surroundings. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t escape in time and felt a heavy blow to his back. The ground of the cave shook beneath him. Noises of falling rocks came from above. He was flung backward hard, his body entering another entrance within the corridor. Injuries weren¡¯t a concern for Xu Zimei, for the Tree of Life healed his wounds in an instant. The world of True Fate within him operated as it did at the beginning. Everything else was normal, but what was strange was the Bauhinia Flower he had brought in from outside. At this moment, the Bauhinia Flower was absorbing the power of the Divine Continent. Originally possessing only four petals, it now astonishingly evolved into six. And on these six petals, layers of mist enshrouded them. It seemed to be nurturing something. Xu Zimei watched in amazement but didn¡¯t rashly disturb it. He thought to let the Bauhinia Flower develop on its own; after all, in his own True Fate timeline, he wasn¡¯t worried that it would cause too much of an uproar. ¡­a€| Stepping out of the cave, Xu Zimei began to survey his surroundings. Coming out from the original corridor, his field of vision suddenly expanded. This was a hall, a vast hall that seemed hundreds of meters high. Moreover, upon entering, Xu Zimei noticed something different. The Qingfeng that blew in the corridor was icy cold. But now inside, the color of the wind had turned red. The red wind was warm, giving off a scorching sensation. Feeling the warm wind, Xu Zimei continued to observe. The walls of the hall, including the ceiling, were embedded with luminous stones. These were stones that shone brightly in the dark. There were ten pillars inside the hall. Five were colored blue, and five were red. These pillars connected the entire hall, forming a circle as they surrounded it. In the center of the ten pillars was an altar. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415 Chapter 414 The High Ranks of the Heaven Tiger Empire ?Chapter 415: Chapter 414: The High Ranks of the Heaven Tiger Empire Chapter 415: Chapter 414: The High Ranks of the Heaven Tiger Empire The platform is one meter high and is entirely greenish-red in color. No one knows what material it was made from. Xu Zimei walked up and looked around. She only then noticed that there are two small grooves on top of the platform, one of which is empty. The other one has a spherical bead embedded in it. The bead is aquamarine, resembling a piece of amber and is very pure. The exterior radiates light, while the interior is crystal clear. A glance told Xu Zimei that there was something wrong with the ten pillars surrounding her. But the platform was encircled by those pillars. After a moment of contemplation, Xu Zimei stepped into the embrace of the pillars. A humming sound arose all around. As soon as Xu Zimei entered, she saw the ten pillars emitting a dazzling green light. The green light shot straight into the sky with an overwhelming force. Winds rose and clouds churned in the hall¡¯s upper space, wave after wave of energy rolling in. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It was like a winding river, magnificent in its might. The green light unexpectedly interconnected, forming a circular barrier that encased Xu Zimei within. The barrier began to shrink gradually. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed her brows, sensing an incredibly terrifying power within the barrier. This power kills upon contact. ¡°Is this the power of the Wind Extinguishing Bead?¡± Xu Zimei whispered to herself. As the enclosing circle slowly closed in, she would eventually be destroyed by this concentrated force. Xu Zimei gripped the Tyrant Shadow in her hand as Spiritual Energy surged around her body. She swung her weapon several times in an attempt to break the barrier. However, the barrier was indestructible; none of Xu Zimei¡¯s attacks could damage it. ¡°It seems Situ Yunfei didn¡¯t lie to me, this barrier has reached the level of Way. Even a Stepping into Immortality expert might not be able to break it.¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and took out the tornado¡¯s associated creature from her Storage Ring. The moment the tornado was taken out, it immediately began to tremble. Xu Zimei looked at the empty groove on the nearby platform. She directly embedded the tornado¡¯s associated creature into it. The moment she embedded it, Xu Zimei felt the whole Legacy Land shaking. Cracks appeared on the ground beneath her feet. And the platform in front of her shook even more violently. The surrounding barrier shattered, with ten beams of light emitting from the ten pillars. The beams converged above the platform. The platform trembled little by little until it finally burst open. A jade-green spherical bead slowly rose from it. The bead, the size of a fist, contained an incredibly strong power within. ¡°So this is the Wind Extinguishing Bead, one of the Five Spirit Beads,¡± Xu Zimei murmured curiously. She reached out and gently took the Wind Extinguishing Bead in her hand. The process was surprisingly smooth; the bead felt somewhat cold to the touch but otherwise seemed no different from any ordinary bead. ¡­ The ten pillars beside her, after casting their light, transformed into stone pillars. They were covered with dense cracks as if they could collapse at any moment. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have time to look more closely, she quickly placed the Wind Extinguishing Bead into the True Fate World and hastened out. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï Without the support of the Wind Extinguishing Bead¡¯s power, this place would soon collapse. Thunderous booms echoed throughout the cavern. Xu Zimei ran out of the cave at top speed, passing through the corridor surrounded by fierce winds. Eventually, she returned to the Heaven Hidden Valley where she had started. Just after Xu Zimei had left, she heard a ¡°boom¡± behind her, a thunderous roar that shook the earth. Half of the valley behind her had collapsed into ruins, with dust billowing and boulders tumbling down. Xu Zimei wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, turned around, and saw that the soldiers who had been patrolling the surroundings of the Heaven Hidden Valley had withdrawn. Only two people stood to one side of the valley, resting with their eyes closed. One of these two was the black-haired man from before. The other was a green-clad elder. The elder did not radiate a particularly strong aura but instead appeared to be like any ordinary old man. With eyes closed in meditation, he sat cross-legged beside the mountain wall. Seeing Xu Zimei come out, both the black-haired man and the green-clad elder opened their eyes at the same time. The black-haired man¡¯s aura was a bit like a male lion¡¯sa€¡±very irritable and wild. ¡°Master, it¡¯s him,¡± the black-haired man quickly pointed at Xu Zimei and said. The might of his Divine Vein Realm surged around him, and the phantom of a White Tiger stood vigilantly behind him. Last time, he had not heard the beast¡¯s roar clearly. But this time, he wanted to really understand what that fear-inducing sound was. Xu Zimei glanced at the collapsed cave that had become ruins and finally turned around and looked up at the two people on the mountain wall. ¡°You really are persistent,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°What did you get in there?¡± the black-haired man asked sharply. Although they had been guarding the Heaven Hidden Valley for some time and had sent countless people in to explore, without exception, none had come out alive. Therefore, their own understanding of the legacy in that cave was limited. ¡°If I say I got nothing, would you believe me?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Then we shall capture you and inquire at leisure,¡± the black-haired man replied with a cold snort. Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and said with a light smile, ¡°In these years, the strength of the Heaven Tiger Empire hasn¡¯t increased much, but your bravado seems to have grown. In that great battle back then, if it weren¡¯t for the intervention of the White Divine King, it should have been you facing extinction.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the black-haired man¡¯s face flushed with discomfort, veins on his forehead bulged, and he seemed extremely angry. However, the green-clad elder beside him maintained his composure and looked at Xu Zimei with great surprise. He asked, ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Although the matter wasn¡¯t top secret, only the high-ranking officials of various nations were privy to it. It was difficult for ordinary people to come into contact with such affairs. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, and I can¡¯t be bothered to entangle with you,¡± Xu Zimei stated indifferently. ¡°The things inside, you can¡¯t handle them.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t elaborate further. The origins of the Heaven Tiger Empire weren¡¯t actually filled with many twists and turns. They weren¡¯t part of the human race; if one were to trace back, their race was known as the Luochong Tribe. Their bloodline was quite similar to that of the Tiger Tribe, but with an added divinity in their veins. It was this divinity that granted them a more intelligent mind than the tigers. In those times, tigers weren¡¯t called tigers; people were more accustomed to referring to them as ¡°big cats.¡± The foundation of the Heaven Tiger Empire actually traces back to one person. That was a youth named Bai Ze! He was the son of that generation¡¯s Luochong Tribe Clan Leader, born into a position of prestige. Unfortunately, he was born with a congenital disability. His father, the Clan Leader of the Luochong Tribe at the time, felt that his birth was a stain on his dignity. So he threw him out into the wilderness of the mountains. Fortunately, Bai Ze¡¯s fate was not sealed, and he was saved by a big cat passing by and taken back to its den. Thus, he began his legendary life. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416 Chapter 415 White Divine King ?Chapter 416: Chapter 415: White Divine King Chapter 416: Chapter 415: White Divine King At that time, members of the Luochong Tribe actually looked down upon the Tiger Tribe. Even though the bloodlines between them were very similar, the Luochong Tribe always considered themselves to be a superior race. And the Tiger Tribe was nothing more than the most ignorant and lowly of the beast races. When the tiger passed by, it did not eat Bai Ze but took him into its den and began to raise him. Bai Ze grew up day by day among the Tiger Tribe. He always saw himself as a member of the Tiger Tribe too. Ultimately, in a trial of the Tiger Tribe, he was recognized by an Ancient White Tiger and received its legacy. For that inheritance, Bai Ze could be said to have endured an inconceivable amount of non-human torments. He extracted each and every one of his own bones from his body and replaced them with those of the White Tiger. He even changed his bloodline, habits, and way of life to that of a White Tiger¡¯s standard. After devoting himself to the Tiger Tribe¡¯s cultivation for hundreds of years, he had already stepped into the Divine Vein Realm. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï However, his reputation still remained inconspicuous. What truly made him renowned was the final battle of the Luochong Tribe. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 In the war over territory with another major race, the Luochong Tribe fell into a disadvantageous position. In fact, everyone knew that whoever won that war would occupy the other¡¯s territory. In the end, they established a kingdom and became one of the various empires of the Northern Continent. The battle raged on for a full ten years, and the Luochong Tribe had nearly run out of resources. Later, Bai Ze came to know his own identity and led the Tiger Tribe from the Northern Continent to join the war. He single-handedly fought against five Divine Vein Realm powerhouses. And he killed four of them and severely injured one. Only then did the Luochong Tribe manage a desperate counterattack and finally defeated that major race. Here they established the Heaven Tiger Empire, which has become one of the thirty-six countries of today. But after that battle, no matter what the Luochong Tribe promised, no matter the cost, they could not retain Bai Ze. He resolutely left the Heaven Tiger Empire and started living a reclusive life. The legend of him single-handedly battling five Divine Vein warriors began to spread widely. In the end, people started calling such overwhelmingly strong warriors Divine Kings. The title of White Divine King also became a monument to his legendary achievements. ¡­ Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder in green clothes did not get angry. He simply said indifferently, ¡°The events of the past are, after all, just an exaggerated tale told by people. The establishment of the Heaven Tiger Empire relied on not just the Divine King. It also depended on the sacrifices and efforts of every single Luochong Tribe member.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that, but today I intend to leave, and you two won¡¯t be able to stop me,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. The dark-haired man beside him glared at Xu Zimei, veins bulging on his forehead. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not very old, but you certainly don¡¯t lack arrogance,¡± the elder in green clothes said, shaking his head slightly. He sat calmly on one side of the mountain wall, and at that moment, a torrent of Immortal Might surged around him and shot up into the sky. It reached the clouds, and rocks began to tumble down from the side of the mountain wall. The entire Heaven Hidden Valley started to shake. The elder in green fixed his piercing gaze on Xu Zimei as the wind rose and clouds gathered in the firmament. His figure suddenly became tall and towering, as if he were an insurmountable obstacle standing in front of Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at him, at the Mysterious Immortal Realm, although he had stepped on the path of immortality not long ago. But having stepped into immortality, he was definitely separated by a divide from the mortals. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with the elder and with a wave of his right hand, Chaos¡¯s massive form stepped out of the void. Chaos¡¯s progress had been nothing short of remarkable in recent times. Of course, this was largely thanks to Xu Zimei¡¯s help. Every martial artist, upon entering the path of immortality, must begin to contemplate the origins of the world. To transcend, one must first understand what exactly it is they want to transcend. This kind of enlightenment might be extremely difficult for others. Because the World Origin is incredibly abstruse, and occasionally one can only glimpse a corner of it. Each person proceeds with utmost caution amidst the obscuring mists. But for Xu Zimei this wasn¡¯t much of an issue, for he directly presented the World Origin of the Divine Continent before Chaos, allowing it to comprehend it. There was no need to worry about struggling to find the origin, nor about any traps. One could devote themselves entirely to comprehending the World Origin. a€| Although the world of Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t considered complete at present. The biggest issue was that the animal system had not been perfected, Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao had not merged. Xu Zimei was still at a loss regarding Taiyang Zuzhao, a matter that could only be left to chance. However, even such an imperfect World Origin was of great help to Chaos. The cultivation practice of Chaos during this period had not only stabilized its state in the Mysterious Immortal Realm. It even showed signs of advancing towards the Heavenly Immortal boundary. When the massive body of Chaos appeared in the Heaven Hidden Valley, the potent beast might swept through the entire valley with a stormy onslaught. Upon its landing, a ¡°boom¡± resounded. The ground began to shake, and countless cracks emerged beneath its feet. Its body had grown more than twice its original size, its eyes a crimson red. Hot white steam was issuing from its nose and mouth. Seeing the arrival of Chaos, the black-haired man beside it changed color dramatically, fixing a relentless gaze on Chaos. The elder in green clothes, however, slightly furrowed his brows. The atmosphere above Heaven Hidden Valley coalesced, divided between Chaos and the green-clothed elder. Mad wind roared around them, splitting half of the mountain. ¡°A Vein Beast at the Immortal Ascension Boundary,¡± after a long while, the green-clothed elder spoke up, saying indifferently. ¡°Do you think you can keep me here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The green-clothed elder did not reply, looking profoundly at Chaos. He eventually turned to the black-haired man beside him and spoke in a low voice. ¡°This Vein Beast obeys his command. I¡¯ll hold off the Vein Beast; you just quickly finish him off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master,¡± the black-haired man nodded heavily. Then the two of them turned around, and the green-clothed elder stepped into the void. He charged directly towards Chaos. With his green clothes, his speed was extremely fast, leaving trails in the air between heaven and earth. He eventually came to a halt above Chaos, eyes locked with the tiger¡¯s menacing gaze. He slowly raised his right hand, and a massive surge of Immortal Qi erupted from within it. Behind him, a Black-Striped White Tiger gradually took form, condensing into appearance. That was his True Fate. The massive figure of the Black-Striped White Tiger was two-thirds the size of Chaos. Its eyes were a deep blue, like two precious gems. Its fangs were over a meter in length; even though it was but a phantom, when it opened its mouth, the pungent smell of blood was still overpowering. At this moment, the pure white Spiritual Energy on the green-clothed elder was surging. All nine Vein Gates on his body were open, and the wind of Wu Geng whirled around him. With a wave of his right hand, the Black-Striped White Tiger let out a roar and pounced towards Chaos. Chaos, unwilling to show weakness, extended a pair of vast wings that could cover the sky and sun, and flew towards the Black-Striped White Tiger. Endless roars of beasts echoed throughout Heaven Hidden Valley. Meanwhile, the black-haired man seized the opportunity and lunged at Xu Zimei. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417 Chapter 416 Thirteen Forms of the Way of Inquiry, Wrath of the Form King ?Chapter 417: Chapter 416: Thirteen Forms of the Way of Inquiry, Wrath of the Form King Chapter 417: Chapter 416: Thirteen Forms of the Way of Inquiry, Wrath of the Form King ¡°` The man with black hair could tell that his master was no match for Chaos. At most, he could only hold on for a moment, just long enough for him to kill Xu Zimei. Then everything would be easily resolved. Watching the black-haired man coming to kill him, the higher-ups of the Heaven Tiger Empire, their True Fates seemed to be various types of tigers. Xu Zimei slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back. He didn¡¯t know how big a difference there was between the pinnacle of Saint Vein Realm and the Divine Vein Realm when it came to battle. ¡°Way of Inquiry twelve moves, Annihilation Void,¡± Xu Zimei called out softly, not underestimating his opponent, and directly slashed down with his blade. This slash carried an endless storm, shattering the space of the surrounding towering mountains. Thunderous explosions echoed around him. Qi of Annihilation wrapped around the blade, with Blade Qi from Wu Geng shooting forth. When the surrounding space was all engulfed in it, Tyrant Shadow collided with the palm of the black-haired man. With a ¡°bang.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°There¡¯s no need for futile struggles, although I am quite surprised by your cultivation at your age,¡± the black-haired man said indifferently, ¡°But there is an insurmountable chasm between Saint Vein and Divine Vein.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly. As his words fell, his aura became stronger and stronger around him. The surging storm of his aura raged in the sky and all around. ¡°Sky-breaking Change, ¡­ Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s aura grew stronger, all the space around him collapsed. With every step he took, his aura soared higher and higher, successfully suppressing the black-haired man. Finally, when that last deep phrase came out from his mouth, or even his throat, ¡°War God¡¯s Nine Transformations.¡± It seemed as if the space around them had come to a halt, with countless storms of Spiritual Energy converging towards Xu Zimei¡¯s position. Spiritual Energy condensed into the shape of a transparent suit of armor and draped over Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï This was the first time Xu Zimei had fully executed the ¡°War God¡¯s Nine Transformations.¡± Ever since he acquired this secret technique from the Jiu Li tribe, he rarely used it. The moment War God¡¯s Nine Transformations was completely unleashed, the entire Firmament trembled. The black-haired man seemed to see a flash of an image before his eyes. An armored man fighting against heaven and earth, sweeping through everything. Of course, this image flashed by, leaving one to wonder if it was merely an illusion. At this moment, Xu Zimei felt an unprecedented strength; with a casual grip, a vast expanse of space at his fist instantly shattered. He could feel the armor covering his body surface. It provided him with defense, offense, endless stamina, and even healed his wounds. This was truly an artifact that enhanced everything. Seeing the astonished expression on the black-haired man¡¯s face, he slowly picked up the Tyrant Shadow in his hand. His gaze deep as he looked at the dark blade. Thunderbolt, Blazing Flame, flood, Hurricane, Essence of the Sun, Essence of the Moon. Several different attributes rolled and surged on the blade. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, slowly raising the Tyrant Shadow, aiming the tip at the black-haired man. His lips moved slightly, and he said in a calm tone, ¡°Way of inquiry thirteen moves, Wrath of the Form King.¡± This move, Wrath of the Form King, was a technique he created in his most furious moment in his previous life. ¡°` He had infused all of his fury and insanity into his moves, embodying the true meaning of the technique. Attack without defense, the best offense is a relentless assault. A surge of fighting spirit burst forth from Xu Zimei, enveloping the tip of his blade. Tyrant Shadow began to tremble. Behind Xu Zimei, waves of Blade Qi began to converge. These waves of Blade Qi eventually formed the shape of a monster. This monster had only one leg and was entirely blood red in color. Despite having just one leg, its upper body was exceedingly robust. Blocks of muscles protruded prominently, and its arms were thicker than the heads of ordinary people. Atop its head grew a single blue horn. A silver hoop adorned its left ear, it had a lofty nose bridge, and its eyes were deeply sunken. This was the Form King that Xu Zimei had condensed. At this moment, the Form King, following Xu Zimei¡¯s command, merged into Tyrant Shadow as a stream of light. The trembling of Tyrant Shadow became faster, and its frequency steadily increased. The blade began to emit a red glow, as if it had reached the brink of madness. As the final moment of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations approached, Xu Zimei raised Tyrant Shadow and charged toward the man with black hair. The man with black hair slightly furrowed his brow as the Droopy-eyed White Tiger behind him let out a furious roar toward the sky. They ultimately fused into one. On the man with black hair, the figure of the White Tiger could vaguely be seen. He threw a punch that brought forth all of Wu Geng¡¯s heavens and earth, hammering down on Xu Zimei. Amidst it all, the sound of a beast¡¯s roar seemed to emanate from his fist. Tyrant Shadow collided with the man¡¯s fist. A ¡°boom¡± resounded as an explosion radiated outwards from the two of them as its epicenter. The rumbling continued to echo all around. The two were separated, each staggering backward. With each step back, the space beneath their feet shattered layer by layer. Finally, they both steadied themselves, and the man with black hair gave Xu Zimei a grave look. Under the premise of a difference of one great realm, the two were unexpectedly evenly matched. His gaze shifted slightly to another battlefield. Chaos was clearly dominating the man in the green robe and seemed in no rush to kill him. Instead, it appeared to be toying with its opponent in a mocking manner. ¡­ The man with black hair steadied his spirit, his eyes once again fixing on Xu Zimei. ¡°You indeed surprised me a bit,¡± he said coolly. ¡°But you certainly can¡¯t maintain this state for much longer, right?¡± ¡°I can keep this up for a few more days and nights if you want to test me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. As his words fell, Tyrant Shadow in his hand charged once again. Each strike was intended to be a lethal blow. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother to defend; he fought in a way that was ready to kill a thousand enemies at the cost of eight hundred of his own. In the beginning, the man with black hair could hold on. But as time passed, Xu Zimei¡¯s speed accelerated, and the force of his blade strikes became more fearsome. In an instant, the man was unable to evade and was slashed in half by Xu Zimei. Bisected at the waist. Seeing this scene, the man in the green robe next to them had his eyes almost popping out in rage, and he let out a thunderous roar. Chaos, seemingly tired of the game, smashed down with a slap, plunging the man in the green robe deep into the ground. Although the man with black hair was cut in two, he had not completely died. The power of someone in the Divine Vein Realm lay in the fact that even if their head were severed, they could be resurrected. However, now that both were gravely injured, a full recovery was not going to be easy. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418 Chapter 417 The Old Lady Who Pulls the Cart ?Chapter 418: Chapter 417 The Old Lady Who Pulls the Cart Chapter 418: Chapter 417 The Old Lady Who Pulls the Cart Watching Xu Zimei approach step by step, the man with black hair and the elder in green garments both showed a slight change in expression. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± the elder in green asked earnestly. ¡°What does it matter if you know? Do you think you can leave here alive today?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°What good does killing us do for you? Do you want to make an enemy of the Heaven Tiger Empire?¡± said the elder in green. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Better to let us go, and we can consider this matter settled.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, what if I make an enemy of the Heaven Tiger Empire?¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t even take your Luochong Tribe seriously.¡± ¡°Kill or slash, why all this nonsense,¡± the black-haired man said coldly. His demeanor was calm, and he looked at Xu Zimei with some disdain, not caring about life or death. Xu Zimei smiled but did not speak. Spiritual energy surged through his hands, and pitch-black Demonic Qi burst forth. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï With a wave of his right hand, the air around him rippled like overlapping mountains. In the end, the figures of the black-haired man and the elder in green vanished on the spot. When the two reappeared, they found themselves within the True Fate World of Xu Zimei. Of course, Xu Zimei did not give them much time to observe. The moment they appeared, they were directly thrown to where the Bauhinia Flowers were. This was because earlier, Xu Zimei could sense the consciousness transmitted by the Bauhinia Flowers. They wanted Xu Zimei to help them find food. Xu Zimei was also curious to see what these Bauhinia Flowers truly were. An ascendant to immortality and a Divine Vein Realm practitioner, these were indeed the most suitable nutrients. When the two were thrown in front of the strange Bauhinia Flowers, billows of black mist spread from the flowers. Suddenly, the black mist soared into the sky, enveloping both men within it. The elder in green and the black-haired man struggled desperately. Regrettably, both of them were heavily injured, with barely a tenth of their strength remaining. Immediately, the black mist rolled and engulfed both men. The Bauhinia Flowers digested their bodies, using them as nourishment. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei stepped out from the True Fate World and, seeing no one around, headed towards Worry-Free City. On the way, he took out the Wind Extinguishing Bead to examine it. A single Wind Extinguishing Bead did not have much use, but if one were to collect all five Spiritual Pearls. It¡¯s said they could possess the power to change the entire Yuan Central Continent. ¡­ Xu Zimei had once heard a legend, whether it was true or not, no one knew. Back then, the Yuan Central Continent was still intact, without the so-called division into five continents. The timeline was even older than the Mythical Era, and before that, a great war had ravaged the Yuan Central Continent. Of course, these were all rumors, and no information about that war had survived. That war almost changed the landscape of the entire continent. The entire continent was shattered to pieces and almost sank into the depths of the Endless Heaven Sea. Eventually, the continent was divided into five parts. But initially, the five continents were not stable. Whenever the weather in the Endless Heaven Sea turned foul, storms raged, bringing tumultuous waves crashing in. The five continents would drift and begin to collapse, birthing floods and even splitting apart. Countless creatures perished in the chaos. It was a time when all beings struggled to survive, uncertain if disaster or the next day would come first. Perhaps while sleeping, an entire continent would completely crumble and sink. Latterly, the Heavenly Dao took pity on the myriad beings and condensed a part of the World Origin into five different types of Spiritual Pearls. They were used to suppress the various continents. Many years later, the five continents gradually stabilized. And those five Spiritual Pearls, after the stabilization of each continent, turned into five streaks of flowing light, scattering across the lands. It is said that if someone could gather all five Spiritual Pearls, they would possess the power to change the Yuan Central Continent. Xu Zimei looked at the deep cyan bead in his hand, who could imagine the vast power it contained within? Inside this Wind Extinguishing Bead, there was a type of wind called the World-Ending Divine Wind. This World-Ending Divine Wind, at its highest realm, could cause darkness to envelop heaven and earth, bring sorrow to ghosts and gods, shatter stone and cleave cliffs, and extinguish life itself with but a breath, it was extremely formidable. Xu Zimei was now trying to control this divine wind. But first, he had to make the Wind Extinguishing Bead recognize him as its master. Xu Zimei placed it into the True Fate World and let the Chaos Pearl suppress it for the time being. After some time had passed, it should recognize him as the master. The time he had spent in this cave was actually not long, but the flow of time within was different. Clearly, about seven days had already passed in the outside world. By evening, Xu Zimei returned to Worry-Free City. At this time, Worry-Free City had already become completely quiet, the streets were very desolate. Darkness, like a silent behemoth, seemed to have devoured the entire city. Xu Zimei walked into the city, and occasionally a few gusts of breeze blew by, stirring up a swirl of dust that then drifted into the distance. A ¡°crunch crunch¡± sound came from one end of the street. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, looking straight ahead where darkness shrouded everything. This crunching sound was like the grinding of cartwheels on the ground with great effort, sounding harsh and unpleasant. An odd wind blew by, carrying a few emerald leaves that slowly fell in front of Xu Zimei. This wind was very cold, standing out as exceedingly strange in the pleasant spring season. Xu Zimei slightly bent down to pick up the green leaf that had just blown over. The shape of the leaf was strange, covered with dense, backward-facing barbs. It was oval-shaped and smelled somewhat like a camphor tree leaf. Xu Zimei had never seen this kind of leaf before. He put the leaf in his pocket and continued to walk forward. The closer he got to the end of the street, the more distinct the ¡°crunch crunch¡± sound became. Finally, at the corner of the street, a cart slowly approached Xu Zimei. The owner of the cart was an old peddler woman. She wore brown clothes, much like tree bark. What they were made of, no one knew. Her hair, like the silver flowers of an iron tree, fanned out all over the top of her head. Her complexion was wax-yellow, covered with furrows and wrinkles. When her wrinkled face smiled, it looked almost like crying. Right now, she was hunched over, silently pushing her small cart along the street. Her movements were slow, each small step seemingly imbued with a kind of magic. One moment, she was at the corner of the street, and in what seemed like a single breath, or the blink of an eye, she appeared not far from you. The cart, too, was the same shade of brown, covered with a brown cloth, hiding whatever was inside. ¡­ Amidst the ear-piercing, old and worn sound of her cart grinding against the ground, the old woman¡¯s stooped figure stopped in front of Xu Zimei. She turned her gaze and stared straight at Xu Zimei. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°Have some fruit,¡± the old woman said in a hoarse voice. Her gaze was strange, unnerving those who saw it. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419 Chapter 418 The Forgetfulness Tree ?Chapter 419: Chapter 418 The Forgetfulness Tree Chapter 419: Chapter 418 The Forgetfulness Tree ¡°Very well,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a faint smile. The old granny was momentarily stunned but quickly recovered. She pulled back the cloth on the small cart and took out a teal fruit. The fruit was only the size of a fist and was completely transparent. It looked like a piece of blue amber and was quite beautiful. Xu Zimei took the fruit and swallowed it in one bite. Watching Xu Zimei eat the fruit, the old granny¡¯s face revealed a kind smile. She covered the cart again with the cloth and prepared to leave. However, at this moment, Xu Zimei stepped on the cart, baring his teeth and smiling at the old granny. ¡°Tastes good, another one please.¡± ¡°Each person can only have one,¡± the old granny said calmly. ¡°What if I really want another one?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light smile. The old granny gave Xu Zimei a cold glance and continued to lower her head to push the cart, preparing to leave again. Seeing this, Xu Zimei chuckled, taking out a few strange leaves that had blown his way earlier from his pocket. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï He looked at the old granny and said, ¡°Did you drop something?¡± The old granny glanced at Xu Zimei, then looked at the leaves with an unfathomable gaze, and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Never seen it.¡± ¡°How could you have not seen it? Shouldn¡¯t this have fallen from you?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old granny¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Her right arm withered in an instant, turning into a tree branch that lashed out at Xu Zimei like lightning. Xu Zimei swung his hand and grabbed the branch attacking him, snapping it with force. With a ¡°crack,¡± the branch broke into several segments, and the old granny in front of him became furious. She stared at Xu Zimei as her body also underwent earth-shattering changes. The old granny¡¯s entire body withered rapidly. Both her arms and legs turned into countless branches, while her torso became the trunk. And her form grew larger and larger. First, she filled the entire street, then continued to expand, crushing the houses on both sides. A shrill and piercing scream came from the tree. This commotion quickly attracted the attention of the citizens of Worry-Free City. ¡°What in the world is that thing?¡± ¡°Is it a tree demon?¡± The citizens exclaimed in shock. ¡°Everyone run, this tree demon is trying to destroy the city.¡± Citizens gathered together, streaming out of their homes in groups. The city¡¯s Vein Practitioners also rushed over, surrounding the tree demon from all directions. The entire city was in chaos, everyone desperately fleeing towards the outskirts. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze shifted towards the distance, where he saw three figures flying over from afar. The two figures on the left and right seemed to be guards. The one in the middle was a burly man. He wore a white tank top, his muscular build bulging with well-defined muscles. He had short hair on his head, and a striking scar ran down his right cheek. The aura of the Saint Vein Realm emanated from him. ¡°It¡¯s the City Lord of Worry-Free City,¡± someone shouted nearby. ¡°The City Lord is here, we¡¯re saved.¡± Everyone looked up to the sky as the figure with the scarred face slowed to a stop in front of the withered tree. The City Lord of Worry-Free City observed the scene before him. The withered tree had grown to over a hundred meters tall, its branches extending throughout the entire street. Countless houses collapsed thunderously under the wild assault of its flailing branches. The City Lord frowned slightly, and said to the two people next to him, ¡°Start by evacuating the citizens. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± The two nodded hurriedly and went off to start busying themselves. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until the withered tree grew to hundreds of meters high that it slowly came to a stop. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? This Sky-reaching Great Tree had countless branches dancing in the air. Its bark was brown, and its leaves were emerald green ovals, covered with thorns. At that moment, the great tree let out a shrill cry, piercing through the quiet expanse of the sky. Countless branches descended from the heavens, charging ferociously towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly as he watched the scene unfold, and suddenly, he remembered a legend. Especially when he saw the tree laden with fruit, the same kind that the old lady had given him to eat earlier. It was the same fruit that the locals often said caused memory loss. This made Xu Zimei even more certain of the legend he had heard. It was said that in the Yuan Central Continent, there existed a Forgetful Styx River. The river flowed from one end of the sky to the other, through the timeless and spaceless realm of Wu Geng. The river water was azure blue, reflecting against the sky and tinting half of the firmament. The ancient river meandered, hidden within the void, persisting through one era after another. The light sound of its flowing waters seemed to signify the countless rises and falls it had witnessed. It was said that drinking the water from this river could cause creatures to forget. Consequently, many who could not obtain what they desired, who had suffered great sorrow and lost faith, sought out this Timeless River. Hoping to use it to forget some of their excessively unforgettable memories. Unfortunately, the Forgetful Styx River was too mystical. People had only heard of it, but very few had truly found the river. It was said that beside the river grew a tree. A Forgetfulness Tree, the sole living being near this vast river. The Forgetfulness Tree absorbed the nourishment from the Yellow Spring River and eventually bore the Oblivion Fruit. Eating an Oblivion Fruit would also result in memory loss. The difference was, the Yellow Spring River allowed one to choose which parts of memory to lose. Whereas the Oblivion Fruit would make one lose all memories completely. ¡­ Looking at the great tree before him, Xu Zimei was sure of his own idea. This was the Forgetfulness Tree, and what he had eaten before was indeed the Oblivion Fruit. But Xu Zimei was not at all afraid of losing memories, because his True Fate World had assimilated the Principle contained within the Oblivion Fruit. The countless branches of the Forgetfulness Tree attacked from the sky with a ¡°crackling¡± sound. Each of these branches was dozens of meters thick. Each branch carried the harsh Qi of Wu Geng, unstoppable as if embodying demons and monsters, baring fangs and brandishing claws. Xu Zimei did not dodge or avoid, allowing all the branches to whip against his body. His defensive power had now reached an extremity, and as long as he was not obliterated in one hit, the Tree of Life would quickly recover. ¡°Be careful,¡± the City Lord of Worry-Free City, who had rushed over, shouted anxiously as he saw Xu Zimei being besieged by the branches. A ¡°rumbling¡± explosion sounded. The ground where Worry-Free City stood cracked open with numerous fissures spreading in all directions. Like a spider web. Dust billowed, and buildings collapsed one by one. As the dust settled and the City Lord of Worry-Free City looked down again, he saw Xu Zimei standing unscathed on the spot. He seemed like the center of everything, with the ground cracking open around him in all directions. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The City Lord of Worry-Free City quickly descended and approached Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei turned to glance at him. The City Lord of Worry-Free City hurriedly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m the City Lord of this city.¡± Chapter 420 - Chapter 420 Chapter 419 The Seizure of the Forgetfulness Tree ?Chapter 420: Chapter 419 The Seizure of the Forgetfulness Tree Chapter 420: Chapter 419 The Seizure of the Forgetfulness Tree ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Friend, do you know the origin of this Tree Demon?¡± the City Lord of Worry-Free City continued to ask. ¡°I do not,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head slightly. The Forgetfulness Tree was roaring, and with each sway of its massive body, it shook heaven and earth. Countless cracks appeared on the ground. At that moment, a few hundred branches carrying sharp Jing Qi tore through layers of space, charging towards Xu Zimei to kill him. ¡°Friend, how about we join forces to subdue this tree demon?¡± the City Lord of Worry-Free City looked at Xu Zimei and tentatively suggested. Xu Zimei did not speak; he watched the approaching branches. He directly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back, its blade erupting with a blade light that reached the heavens. ¡°Way of Inquiry, the twelfth form: Annihilation Void.¡± The blade light, carrying the sharpness to shatter the void, echoed with ¡°boom boom boom¡± as explosions reverberated around. At this moment, it was not just space; all the surrounding branches were shattered and broken. Thunderbolt crackled ¡°pitter-patter¡± on the blade. With a single slash from Xu Zimei, all the branches of the Forgetfulness Tree directly in front of him were annihilated. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï However, before he could react, countless more branches descended from the sky. They bound Xu Zimei tightly. He was bound by branches from all sides, then pulled in several different directions at once. It was somewhat reminiscent of being torn apart by five horses. Seeing Xu Zimei trapped, the City Lord of Worry-Free City¡¯s color changed to panic. With a strong Holy Power around him, he stepped into thin air and shouted, ¡°Fear not, I¡¯m coming to save you.¡± Then he clenched his fists, golden Spiritual Energy converging around him. He himself seemed like the first rising sun, shining brightly. HIs fists shone with brilliant gold, smashing directly towards the branches binding Xu Zimei. Just as he was about to hit the branches, the City Lord of Worry-Free City¡¯s direction of his punch suddenly changed, striking directly at Xu Zimei¡¯s back. With a ¡°bang,¡± Endless waves of force fluctuated around, shattering the surrounding space. The City Lord of Worry-Free City was laughing wildly, his laughter echoing in mid-air, particularly grating on the ears. Xu Zimei slowly turned his head, looking calmly at the City Lord of Worry-Free City. The City Lord¡¯s facial expression froze, and his laughter abruptly ceased. ¡°How, how are you unharmed?¡± He asked in disbelief. ¡°Because you¡¯re too weak,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Then, a formidable Blade Intent surged around him, consolidating near his body. It immediately severed all the branches that bound him. In an instant, he grabbed the City Lord of Worry-Free City by the neck with one hand and lifted him high into the air. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I am the City Lord appointed by the Heaven Tiger Empire; only they have the right to judge me.¡± Grasping at straws, the City Lord of Worry-Free City shouted, ¡°This is outright defiance of the Empire!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been suspicious of you from the beginning, just without evidence. The legend of Worry-Free City has been circulating for so long, with people being force-fed the Oblivion Fruit in the middle of the night, causing widespread panic. The city residents have already become afraid to go out at night. And you, as the City Lord, do nothing about it, even suppressing the matter with the Heaven Tiger Empire. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï It¡¯s hard for me to believe that you and this Forgetfulness Tree aren¡¯t in cahoots.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the City Lord of Worry-Free City¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Save me,¡± he shouted at the Forgetfulness Tree. He struggled desperately. Xu Zimei snorted coldly and grabbed the opponent¡¯s neck, squeezing hard. The Worry-Free City Lord¡¯s neck was almost snapped, as Xu Zimei drew his sword and Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Qi burst forth. Rampaging wildly in midair. It obliterated the Worry-Free City Lord¡¯s corpse along with his True Fate. The death of the Worry-Free City Lord made the Forgetfulness Tree even more furious. Its branches, one after another, some merging together. Others spreading out like blooming flowers, attacking Xu Zimei from all directions. In any case, these branches were endless and could grow infinitely. Xu Zimei knew that only by lifting the Forgetfulness Tree off the ground could he fully restrain it. Watching the branches coming at him, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure suddenly flashed. He grabbed several of the branches, his forehead veins bulging, trying to uproot the Forgetfulness Tree. However, the Forgetfulness Tree¡¯s strength was far greater than Xu Zimei¡¯s, and despite his full effort, it was to no avail. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure started to retreat rapidly. He rose into the air and stood in midair. Behind him, a cerulean planet rose slowly amidst shrouded mist. The moment this cerulean planet rose, strands of misty aura enveloped the surroundings. A ¡°boom boom boom¡± sound of space shattering followed. At this moment, it was as if even time around had come to a standstill. The cerulean planet seemed to contain an unimaginably terrifying power. With a ¡°bang,¡± the cerulean planet began to spin rapidly. Again, countless branches surged from all directions, completely surrounding Xu Zimei. Seeing this situation, Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle. He directly jumped into the cerulean planet. And the branches did not hesitate, following right behind him. When all the branches entered Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, the Dragon Clan that had been prepared inside soared into the sky. The dragons¡¯ roar filled the fields as they flew among the clouds and fog. Row upon row of dragons, each with different attributes and colors, descended from the sky. There were hundreds of them, including Chaos and the ten ancient Divine Beasts. Each grabbed countless branches and began to pull. Xu Zimei sealed off the entire True Fate World, trapping all the branches that had come in and tried to flee. With so many beings pulling together, the Forgetfulness Tree outside started to panic. It struggled furiously, creating a tug-of-war with the multitude of creatures. Xu Zimei was unafraid, with the Tree of Life supplying from behind, these dragons were pulling with all their might. This scene lasted for nearly half an hour, and the ground where the Forgetfulness Tree stood began to shake, resulting in countless cracks. Emerald leaves swayed gently with the breeze, eventually falling down. The massive trunk of the Forgetfulness Tree started to shudder. A ¡°crackling¡± sound came from underground. Its trunk slowly grew taller, and this scene continued for about an hour. The cracking of the earth around accelerated, with tremendous momentum. Finally, with a ¡°boom,¡± The entire Forgetfulness Tree was utterly uprooted. At the moment it left the ground, the Forgetfulness Tree didn¡¯t even have time to react before it was directly pulled into Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. ¡­a€| After entering the True Fate World, the Forgetfulness Tree hadn¡¯t even had a chance to take in its surroundings before it was surrounded by hundreds of dragons. Above, the Tree of Life swept down with endless Holy Power in an overwhelming Suppression. The Forgetfulness Tree couldn¡¯t even put up a fight. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421 Chapter 420 Incarnation of the Heavenly Daos Will ?Chapter 421: Chapter 420: Incarnation of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Will Chapter 421: Chapter 420: Incarnation of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Will ¡°` Watching the suppressed Forgetfulness Tree, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was profound, and his figure slowly descended. ¡°Submit or die?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. The Forgetfulness Tree roared, desperately trying to flee the place. Its countless branches were wildly attacking everything around, as if it had lost all reason. The entire land began to shake. The boundless spiritual energy around was disturbed. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, submit or die?¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. Yet, the Forgetfulness Tree still gave no answer, just wildly attacked everything around it. ¡°Destroy it,¡± Xu Zimei turned around and said blandly. As his words fell, the surrounding Divine Dragons and the Tree of Life that were hidden in the void vanished from sight. With the suppression gone, the Forgetfulness Tree instantly broke through, looking around somewhat angrily. However, before it could truly become enraged, the entire firmament above changed. Winds gathered at the edge of the sky, and clouds swirled with tumult. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Streams of thunder intertwined with lightning echoed in the ¡°rumbling¡± of the heavens. Then suddenly, the sky darkened, and the sun disappeared. Dark clouds filled the entire sky, while the mad wind lifted sand and stones, wreaking havoc between heaven and earth. Under the cloud-covered sky, an oppressive atmosphere prevailed. The sky gradually grew stormier, and amidst the dark clouds and torrential rain, silver lightning like great dragons crackled through the clouds. And it wasn¡¯t just lightning; it was as if true Divine Dragons rode the mists, overturning rivers and seas, roaming freely at the edge of the sky. At this moment in the firmament, a supreme force, unchallengeable by human might, descended as Heavenly authority. The Forgetfulness Tree felt as if its entire being could not withstand this Heavenly authority when it descended, about to shatter apart. The moment the Heavenly authority descended, a pair of eyes appeared in the firmament. A pair of eyes indescribable in words. Majestic, domineering, invincible, unrivaled¡­ These eyes seemed to convey too many implications, yet all were proclaiming one principle. Inviolable! In the presence of these eyes, you wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to meet their gaze, let alone the notion of combat to defy them. ¡°Heavenly Dao?¡± Looking at those eyes, feeling the majesty emanating from them. That was the Forgetfulness Tree¡¯s first thought. The Heavenly Dao of the Yuan Central Continent! But that shouldn¡¯t be, it hadn¡¯t done anything against the principles of the Heavenly Dao. Moreover, although the eyes exuded an inviolable majesty, they seemed somewhat weaker compared to the true Heavenly Dao. Although it had never seen the true Heavenly Dao, the presence and pressure felt somewhat different from what it had imagined. In fact, the Forgetfulness Tree could never have guessed that these eyes indeed were an incarnation of the will of the Heavenly Dao. Only it wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao of the Yuan Central Continent, but that of the Divine Continent. Because Xu Zimei¡¯s world rules were not perfect, the Heavenly Dao had just been conceived and was not very formidable yet. Naturally, it could not compare with the mature Heavenly Dao of the Yuan Central Continent. But at least here, on this land of the Divine Continent. Apart from Xu Zimei the Creator, it was the deity, the god who judged everything. The moment the will of the Heavenly Dao appeared, the Forgetfulness Tree didn¡¯t even have time to resist. The thunderbolt in the sky was brewing, with boundless lightning accompanied by dark purple arcs of electricity, ¡°rumbling¡± resoundingly above. Darkness descended as if the whole world had entered an apocalypse. Those indifferent eyes stared at the Forgetfulness Tree, as if they saw through everything clearly, leaving no secrets at all. Finally, when the thunderbolt above reached a critical point¡­ ¡°` The mountain air was heavy with the tense stillness before a storm, and dark clouds loomed over the city as if to crush it. The Forgetfulness Tree could no longer bear the pressure and bent its entire body to the ground, expressing its submission. ¡°I submit, I submit.¡± It conveyed its thoughts to Xu Zimei through telepathy. However, Xu Zimei merely watched this scene indifferently, paying no heed to the Forgetfulness Tree. When the thunderbolt was fully nurtured, there came a loud ¡°boom.¡± The entire firmament seemed to collapse, and half the sky cracked open. A deep purple thunderbolt fell straight from the firmament. Carrying supreme might, everything in its path, including time and space, was destroyed. With an unstoppable descent, the Forgetfulness Tree didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge before it was struck by the thunderbolt. Xu Zimei thought he heard roars within the thunderbolts. As the thunderbolt struck with ¡°crackle and pop,¡± the land within dozens of miles cracked open, and not a blade of grass remained. In the center of the thunderbolt, the Forgetfulness Tree bore the brunt. The thunderbolt lasted for about a dozen seconds before gradually dissipating. The sky cleared up again, and the divine presence faded as his gaze slowly disappeared into the void. When all was calm again, Xu Zimei looked toward the Forgetfulness Tree¡¯s location. The surrounding earth was without a single intact spot. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The Forgetfulness Tree, though not reduced to ashes, was riddled with countless cracks and was already on its last breath. The once vibrant green leaves began to wither. The branches hung listlessly. ¡°This is a lesson, I gave you a chance, but it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Xu Zimei said, his voice solemn and calm, ¡°I do not wish for there to be a next time.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Forgetfulness Tree quickly agreed in a weakened voice. Xu Zimei instructed it to recuperate in the True Fate World, and then he left this world. By the time he returned to Worry-Free City, the nearby area was devoid of people. The entire city had nearly become ruins. Living beings were in misery, and the surviving residents had all moved away to distant places. Xu Zimei looked around; Yue Qingli had lived in the city before, but now there was no sign of her. Of course, Xu Zimei also believed that even without his presence, Yue Qingli would slowly grow into the Divine Person she once was. Since their fate had been intertwined, there was no need to force anything. If it was meant to be, they would meet again one day. The matter with the Heaven Tiger Empire was nearly finished; he just wondered what reaction the Luochong Tribe would have upon discovering the disappearance of two of their upper echelon. For the time being, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t concern himself with that; his grandfather¡¯s birthday was approaching. He needed to hurry to the Phoenix Perching Empire, and there was also the matter he had promised to Sword Immortal Jiang Yun. Finding his family and bringing the legacy to his people. ¡­ Travelling from the White Tiger Empire to the Phoenix Perching Empire was quite a distance. There was no direct Teleportation Array between the two. Xu Zimei needed to teleport from the Heaven Tiger Empire to the Bright Moon Empire and then proceed to the Phoenix Perching Empire. The Teleportation Array of the Heaven Tiger Empire was located in Heaven Illuminating City. Leaving Worry-Free City, Xu Zimei checked the direction and made his way toward Heaven Illuminating City. Heaven Illuminating City lay to the south of the Heaven Tiger Empire, built by the riverside of Sunset River. With water surrounding three sides of the city, it was a famously scenic city far and wide. Chapter 422 - Chapter 422 Chapter 421 Temporary Stay in Heaven Illuminating City ?Chapter 422: Chapter 421 Temporary Stay in Heaven Illuminating City Chapter 422: Chapter 421 Temporary Stay in Heaven Illuminating City ¡°` The Sunset River, an endless stretch of water, flows out from a tall mountain within the territory of the Heaven Tiger Empire. It spans across five ranges and thirteen cities, beginning to meander near the vicinity of Heaven Illuminating City. In many places, it curves like a U, with its clear, bottom-visible waters flowing languidly. Heaven Illuminating City lies at the center of this U-shape, surrounded by water on three sides, with only one side serving as the main entrance. By the time Xu Zimei arrived at Heaven Illuminating City, dusty and tired from his journey, it was almost afternoon. The twilight stained the distant horizon, and a solitary bird spread its wings, soaring alone. The residents of Heaven Illuminating City all knew that the name of the Sunset River was not chosen at random. At sunset, the U-shaped waters would reflect the heavens, intertwining with the colors of the dusk sky. The river would project the scenes of the setting sun, bathing the encircling Heaven Illuminating City in a reddish glow. Standing on the edge of the city walls, one could almost see the sunset on the horizon interwoven with the ceaseless flow of the sunset in the river. It formed a vista that would involuntarily elicit a Heaven Shaking awe and marvel at nature¡¯s workmanship. This was the most famous scenery of Heaven Illuminating City, and many people would come from far away just to witness this scene. When Xu Zimei arrived in Heaven Illuminating City, he could see that the city walls were crowded with people. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Looking around, surrounded by the clear, bottom-visible river reflecting the evening glow, he felt as if wrapped in twilight. This kind of tranquil beauty was too precious to disturb. Xu Zimei entered the city and found an inn to rest for the night. After making all arrangements, he went to the central square of the city, where the Teleportation Array was located, to ask around. He had intended to use the Formation to leave for the Bright Moon Empire the next day, but, unfortunately, the person in charge of the Teleportation Array told Xu Zimei it was broken. And it was still under urgent repair, estimated to take about ten days. Xu Zimei had no choice but to wait in the city; after all, he certainly couldn¡¯t walk to the Bright Moon Empire. It would waste even more time. What puzzled him, though, was that the Teleportation Array was of utmost importance to any citya€¡±how could it suddenly break? ¡­ The sky gradually darkened, and the lingering light of sunset vanished into the darkness. The residents who had come on a whim returned to their homes in twos and threes, discussing among themselves. In the deep spring season, the temperature was most comfortable, and occasionally a cool breeze would come, inexplicably liberating and relaxing. Xu Zimei ordered some food and drinks at the inn¡¯s first floor and began to enjoy them leisurely. At other tables, some residents who had just returned from watching the sunset at the city walls also sat nearby. While savoring the day¡¯s sunset scenery, they drank their wine with relish. The sunset never repeats itself each day, so they watched a different landscape every day, never growing weary of it. In the middle of their conversation, someone suddenly sighed and said, ¡°In this troublesome autumn, I fear only the Sunset River can bring us some solace.¡± ¡°Li Laosan, don¡¯t go jinxing us with that crow¡¯s mouth of yours,¡± said a man in white sitting beside him. ¡°With the City Lord here, what¡¯s there to fear? Besides, the higher-ups of the Heaven Tiger Empire are already aware of the situation and are dispatching strong fighters over here. There won¡¯t be any trouble.¡± ¡°Why bother with these troublesome matters? Let¡¯s talk about something happier,¡± the third person laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the City Lord¡¯s daughter is going to choose a suitor tomorrow. When she throws the embroidered ball, are you guys going to give it a try?¡± ¡°Come off it, Li Laosan hasn¡¯t got the gall,¡± the man in white laughed after downing a glass of wine. ¡°If he dares to go, his wife would make his life a living hell.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense,¡± Li Laosan glared at the man in white and said indifferently. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going with my wife to watch the fun. I won¡¯t be trying to catch it anyway.¡± ¡°Although hardly anyone has seen the City Lord¡¯s daughter face to face, she rarely steps outside, word has it that she¡¯s quite a beauty. Whoever marries her is bound to enjoy the blessings of manya€¡±a real catch.¡± ¡°` ¡°And even get to connect with the City Lord to become his son-in-law!¡± Listening to the conversation of the people beside him, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows, raised his cup, and drained it in one gulp. It seemed that something had happened in Heaven Illuminating City, and the Teleportation Array¡¯s issues didn¡¯t arise out of nowhere. However, the excitement of tomorrow could be worth checking out, since there was nothing else for him to do here. Xu Zimei only hoped that the Teleportation Array would be fixed soon, allowing him to proceed to the Bright Moon Empire. He was too lazy to care about the other matters. ¡­ After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei returned to his room. At that moment, his True Fate World was quite lively. The World Tree was hidden in the void, managing the plant system of the Divine Continent. The mysterious Bauhinia Flower was shrouded in an increasingly thick mist, its six petals had all bloomed, with six different patterns appearing on the petals, though currently, the patterns were too blurry for Xu Zimei to see clearly. Meanwhile, the Forgetfulness Tree took root in the sea beyond the Divine Continent, gradually healing its injuries. The entire tree was covered with lush Oblivion Fruit. Xu Zimei sectioned off a part of the ocean, exclusively for the Forgetfulness Tree¡¯s use. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Every time his Oblivion Fruit ripened, Xu Zimei would merge it into the seawater. He aimed to, over time, create a brand new Yellow Spring River. The Chaos Pearl suppressed the entire world, but ever since the Heavenly Dao was nurtured, it had gradually become the new world¡¯s Dominator. As for the Wind Extinguishing Bead, it was kept together with the Taiying Youying that Xu Zimei had obtained before, both being nurtured by the Pure Moon Altar. Lately, Xu Zimei had been contemplating the ¡°Demonic Skills.¡± ¡°Demonic Skills¡± had ten techniques, starting with the first one, ¡°Illusory Demon Technique.¡± This technique spoke of the ultimate in spatial manipulation. Developing the use of space to its utmost limits. Traversing space, freezing space, Dimensional Spacea€¡±these are all applications of space. The path of space is far too complex; many spend their lives merely grasping the surface. In fact, since entering the Saint Vein Realm, Xu Zimei could also traverse space. But this was ultimately short-distance, and if he were to traverse longer distances, first, the risk was significant, and second, the coordinates of traversal couldn¡¯t be confirmed. This was precisely why he chose to use the Teleportation Array. ¡­ Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, quietly understanding the way of space within. Bits of spatial force began to condense around him, the space force lacking color among the five elements. Because Xu Zimei was already able to manipulate space simply, the initial understanding wasn¡¯t difficult for him. Strands of spatial force surrounded him, and the space around him began to distort and fluctuate. As time passed, the spatial force grew stronger. Xu Zimei slowly extended his hands, his left hand striking towards his right. The distance between his palms seemed close, but when they collided, they passed through layers of space, never able to touch each other. Xu Zimei drew a deep breath; it was a mere Dimensional Space. The two hands appeared close, but in fact, they weren¡¯t in the same dimension. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423 Chapter 422 Throwing the Embroidered Ball to Recruit a Suitor ?Chapter 423: Chapter 422 Throwing the Embroidered Ball to Recruit a Suitor Chapter 423: Chapter 422 Throwing the Embroidered Ball to Recruit a Suitor ¡°` To encounter each other, one must shatter the dimensional barrier with absolute strength. Xu Zimei could only utilize it on a small scale, but he was trying to expand the dimensional barrier. To comprehend more of the power of space. The moon hung over the willow treetops, and a gentle breeze brushed the willows. A quiet night passed. The next morning, when Xu Zimei got up for breakfast, he found that other than the shopkeeper, there was no one else inside. ¡°You sure are leisurely, young master,¡± the shopkeeper said to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Today, everybody rushed to the south of the city to attend the City Lord¡¯s daughter¡¯s matchmaking ceremony, where she¡¯ll throw the embroidered ball, and yet you¡¯re still leisurely eating your breakfast.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen the City Lord¡¯s young miss, so I can¡¯t talk of liking her, what¡¯s the rush,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile as he sipped his porridge. ¡°Whether you¡¯ve seen her or not isn¡¯t important, what matters is the chance to get close to the City Lord, and besides, I heard that the young miss is a beauty,¡± the shopkeeper said with a chuckle. Xu Zimei smiled and looked down without responding further. He leisurely finished his breakfast wearing a purple robe, his long hair tied in a bun behind his head. He strolled toward the south of the city at a leisurely pace. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï At this moment, Heaven Illuminating City was rather deserted in all other parts except for the south. There, however, was almost overwhelmed with people. Some came to fight for the embroidered ball, while others were purely there for the excitement. A large group of young scholars dressed neatly and energetically arrived early to secure a good spot. To describe the crowd there in one sentence: heels nearly touching toes. Everyone was desperately pushing forward, and no one was willing to step back. Xu Zimei watched this scene with an amused smile and found a tall tree to the side. With a leap, he sat on a branch, a flask of wine he brought from the inn in hand, leisurely observing the frantic crowd below. Directly in front was a high stage, several tens of meters long and wide. It was covered with a red carpet. At this moment, Xu Zimei watched with great interest as the people fought over a girl, their actions both comical and laughable. Suddenly, a black-robed youth sprang from a tree below and landed next to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at the youth. The black-robed youth smiled and said, ¡°I am Liu Changfeng. Today, the south of the city is overcrowded, and there is no place to stand. May I share this spot with you for a while?¡± ¡°Are you also here to fight for the embroidered ball?¡± Xu Zimei asked casually and then inquired with curiosity. ¡°I just heard about it and was curious to come and see,¡± Liu Changfeng replied with a slight shake of his head and a smile. Xu Zimei sized up the man before him: dressed in a deep black robe, with a particularly profound color. He wore his long hair down his back. A curved bow was slung across his back, not an ordinary bow given its pure golden color. His aura was elusive, carrying a strong fishy smell. This intense seafood odor reminded Xu Zimei of aquatic creatures. ¡­a€| Meanwhile, on the red carpeted stage, as the surrounding noise grew loud, a middle-aged man slowly walked up. The middle-aged man wore a bright red robe adorned with a thick beard. With his bear-like stature and tiger-like energy, his eyes radiated aggression. The atmosphere around him felt exceptionally heavy. When he spoke, the whole place fell silent. ¡°Everyone, quiet down.¡± As the words of the man in the red robe fell, the noise in the south of the city quieted down considerably. ¡°` ¡°This is the City Lord of Heaven Illuminating City, Lue Xiongying.¡± Liu Changfeng said to Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°You must not be a local.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a faint smile. ¡°Lue Xiongying is a hero of this city, but there¡¯s not a hint of reverence in your eyes when you look at him. It¡¯s very calm, as if you¡¯re looking at a stranger,¡± Liu Changfeng explained with a smile. ¡°Your eyes betray you; it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei said with interest, nodding. ¡°You have a grudge against him, don¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Changfeng paused for a moment, let out a light chuckle, and quietly waited for Xu Zimei to continue. ¡°Although you¡¯ve hidden it well, some emotions can¡¯t be concealed.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s hatred in your eyes, and every time you mention Lue Xiongying¡¯s name, your voice becomes a bit heavier. It¡¯s clear you hold enmity against this man.¡± Liu Changfeng fell silent for a long while, eventually turning to look at Xu Zimei earnestly. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Tell me, do self-directed heroes count as heroes?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°As long as most people are deceived to their core and can¡¯t touch the truth of the matter. If most people think he¡¯s a hero, then he is a hero.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Changfeng was silent for a long time, his gaze fixated on a spot in the distance. His expression was impassive, and it was unclear what he was thinking. ¡­a€| Meanwhile, on the high platform at that moment, Lue Xiongying looked at the crowd with high spirits. With a face flushed with excitement, he said, ¡°I am very grateful to everyone for coming here today, to attend my daughter¡¯s ¡®Throwing the Embroidered Ball¡¯ marriage event. Although this act might seem absurd, it is my daughter¡¯s own wish, and as her father, I naturally hope she is happy.¡± Lue Xiongying smiled and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t say much more. Let¡¯s simply go over the rules, then. The participant¡¯s age must not exceed twenty-five. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Those without disabilities or diseases may partake. For this event, whoever catches the embroidered ball is the lucky man. No grabbing or creating chaos is allowed. Otherwise, severe punishment will be meted out.¡± As Lue Xiongying finished speaking, he waved towards the back of the high platform and said with a smile, ¡°Qingqing, come out too.¡± Then, the screen at the back of the stage was opened, and a woman dressed in a blue skirt gracefully walked out. The blue skirt, seemingly made of ¡®Washing Silk Veil¡¯, had an ethereal beauty that was partly hidden and partly visible. In this haziness, her slim and graceful figure was accentuated. A head of black, shiny hair flowed down from behind her, embodying an indescribable charm. Her face was covered with a thin veil made of ¡®Washing Silk Veil¡¯. The spring flowers and autumn moon often praised by poets now seemed colorless beneath the dimpled smile that peeked through her veil. ¡°Clothed in cloud and garbed in floral grace, swept by spring breezes revealing dew-kissed radiance.¡± ¡­ The moment this woman appeared, there was a sudden silence on-site. Then, after this silence, came an overwhelming cheer. Although her full appearance was obscured by the veil, the people could still sense that she was a true beauty. Lue Xiongying nodded to Lue Qingqing and handed her a big red embroidered ball. Lue Qingqing also nodded slightly, then turned her back to everyone present. With her back to all attendees, she threw the embroidered ball high into the crowd. This little embroidered ball seemed to wield a special kind of ¡®Demonic Skills¡¯, tugging at countless people¡¯s hearts. ¡°The embroidered ball is coming downa€¡±it¡¯s mine!¡± someone in the crowd shouted. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424 Chapter 423 Blood Butcher ?Chapter 424: Chapter 423: Blood Butcher Chapter 424: Chapter 423: Blood Butcher When the small embroidered ball fell from the sky, the entire southern part of the city went mad. They rushed frantically towards the direction where the embroidered ball was landing. Some were pushed to the ground, countless people trampled over them, yet not a single one stopped. ¡°The embroidered ball is mine, all of you back off.¡± ¡°Whoever dares to compete with me for the embroidered ball, don¡¯t blame me if my knife doesn¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡­ The entire south of the city turned into a marketplace, with countless people jostling, fighting, and creating chaos. The ground was filled with cries of pain; even many were trampled to death. Finally, when the red embroidered ball landed, a plain-faced youth managed to snatch it. ¡°The embroidered ball is mine, I got it,¡± the youth held up the red embroidered ball in his hand, shouting loudly. Seeing this scene, the people around began to hesitate. They wanted to snatch it, but after all, the City Lord had spoken beforehand, and they did not dare to create chaos wantonly. ¡°Friend, how about you sell me that embroidered ball? Name your price.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡°Not selling,¡± the youth shook his head and smiled, squeezed through the crowd, and strode towards the red carpeted stage. Just as the youth was making his way forward step by step, a figure suddenly burst out from the side and took off into the distance. The crowd didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of this person¡¯s face before they saw the red embroidered ball being stolen away. ¡°Whoever snatches the embroidered ball, it¡¯s theirs.¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯ve fought over it for so long, why should he get it so easily?¡± Many such voices rose from around. Once someone set the precedent, others who were unwilling did not fear anymore. And the inducement of more and more people made matters worse. The scene that had quieted down became chaotic once again. And this time, the chaos was much more severe, as people unhesitatingly drew their swords against each other, fists and feet flying. All to snatch a single red embroidered ball. Xu Zimei leaned against a large tree, watching this scene unfold, and with a light laugh, he said to Liu Changfeng beside him, ¡°Do you know any of those people just now?¡± ¡°What people?¡± Liu Changfeng frowned and asked. ¡°Those who were fighting for that red embroidered ball and those who caused the initial chaos,¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Changfeng gave Xu Zimei a deep look. Eventually, he replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a light chuckle and asked, ¡°Have you ever heard a story?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Liu Changfeng said indifferently, shaking his head. Xu Zimei smiled and said no more. When the chaos at the scene reached a climax, the entire city was in disarray. Even the bystanders who had come to watch the show got involved, fighting amongst themselves. Seeing this scene, Liu Changfeng turned to Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Brother Xu, I believe it¡¯s time for me to take my leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch the Teleportation Array at the square,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and suddenly said this. Liu Changfeng, with profound eyes, ultimately did not answer and left the place by stepping into the air. Watching Liu Changfeng¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei pondered. ¡°The scent of blood is getting stronger, what on earth could it be!¡± ¡­ As the chaos continued to unfold on the square, even the guards who had been prepared for all eventualities could not stop it. Suddenly, a bloodied man came running over. ¡°City Lord, the Yishe Tribe is attacking, we nearly lost the North City Gate.¡± The man shouted loudly, but those below who were still desperately vying for the embroidered ball paid him no mind. Lue Xiongying stood on the high platform at the head, eyes slightly narrowed, and said, ¡°I understand.¡± He had only said half of his sentence when he heard a resounding ¡°boom¡± coming from the north. Soon after, explosions erupted simultaneously from the east, west, and south directions. The enormous noise finally awakened the surrounding citizens who were scrambling for the ball, and they looked up in terror. ¡°Rumbling¡± sounds of surging floodwaters rose all around. ¡°Lue Xiongying, today shall be the day your Heaven Illuminating City falls.¡± As an angry roar came from the sky. Looking around Heaven Illuminating City, towering waves had been stirred up. The sky started to darken, with clouds gathering in clusters above. It seemed tiny raindrops began to fall continuously from the sky, like a fine drizzle. These towering waves, a hundred meters high, had enclosed all sides of Heaven Illuminating City. Suddenly, the wind raged, the waves surged, and the sea churned up a storm that coalesced in the sky like it could uproot decaying trees effortlessly. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï And on these towering waves, there stood countless figures. These figures were all sea serpents. Every one of them was a hundred meters long, with black and white skin. Like zebras, they were covered in black and white stripes. Their heads were oval-shaped, and under the reflection of the waves, their scales shone with a dazzling brilliance. At this moment, on every one of these gigantic waves, countless sea serpents stood. They flicked their tongues, and their two eyes were a greasy green. Giant waves rose behind them, and with each slap of their bodies, they splashed countless waves. Rumbling waves mixed with the roars of numerous beasts sounded deafeningly in the sky. ¡°Lue Xiongying, come out and meet your death.¡± A light shout was heard nearby, followed by the sight of a figure treading the air, stopping in front of these sea serpents. Clad in a black robe, it was Liu Changfeng. And he was the king of this group of sea serpents. Lue Xiongying¡¯s Emperor Pulse Realm power reverberated around him, and he looked at the scene with little sign of panic on his face. But those below were completely stunned. ¡°The Yishe Tribe has invaded, we¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°Everyone, fight alongside City Lord Lue, we might still have a chance.¡± ¡°Even if we die, let¡¯s make these beasts pay a price.¡± ¡­ Some stood dazed in place, some shouted lofty slogans, yet hid everywhere they could. ¡°So you¡¯ve come after all,¡± Lue Xiongying said with a faint smile as he looked at Liu Changfeng. ¡°Has the Yishe Tribe run out of people? Sending a little boy like you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Changfeng frowned slightly, sensing from Lue Xiongying¡¯s tone that the other side had known he would come. ¡°I had hoped to catch some bigger fish, what a pity.¡± Lue Xiongying shook his head slightly and said respectfully to the space beside him. ¡°Old Wen, trouble you.¡± As his voice fell, the space in front of him began to ripple in layers. Space was torn open, and an elderly man in a blue long robe slowly walked out from it. This elderly man did not exude a powerful aura, but when he stepped out, the whole heaven and earth suddenly fell quiet. ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Changfeng asked with a frown. The premonition in his heart had already turned uneasy. ¡°Wen Changgong, you can also call me Blood Butcher.¡± The man in the blue robe said with a light laugh. His eyes were very small, almost invisible when he smiled. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425 Chapter 424 Water Floods the Heaven Illuminating City ?Chapter 425: Chapter 424: Water Floods the Heaven Illuminating City Chapter 425: Chapter 424: Water Floods the Heaven Illuminating City ¡°` Hawk-like eyes, a hooked nose, and an unsightly mark on his facea€¡±either a scar or a birthmark. His head was completely bald, as all his hair had fallen out, and his thin frame was wrapped in a wide, long robe. ¡°Blood Butcher Wen Lianggong,¡± Liu Changfeng recalled the name and his face slightly changed. A once-dreaded butcher of the Northern Continent. He was truly cold-blooded and cruela€¡±it was said the number of people he had killed could fill the entire Sunset River. And, most importantly, he was a genuine practitioner of the Divine Vein Realm. He was a loose cultivator, but due to his excessive killings, he was eventually slain by someone sent by the Bright Moon Empire. Unexpectedly, the butcher had not died and was hiding within Heaven Illuminating City. Liu Changfeng immediately knew things were not going to end well. Originally, according to their estimates, the strongest in Heaven Illuminating City was only Lue Xiongying, a warrior of the Emperor Pulse level. Even if there were Saint Vein practitioners, they were manageable. But now that a Divine Vein practitioner had appeared, this was more than the Sea Serpent Clan could handle. The Sea Serpent Clan wasn¡¯t a large Monster Race; they dwelt in the Sunset River year-round. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Even few were aware of their existence. There are more than three thousand races in this world; how could people remember them all? a€| a€| a€| ¡°Little lad, are you going to make a move, or will you surrender willingly to save the senseless sacrifice of many?¡± Wen Lianggong spoke indifferently. ¡°This is our grievance with Heaven Illuminating City; must you really get involved, senior?¡± Liu Changfeng said. At that moment, he thought of Xu Zimei. The youth he had met in the tree. ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind,¡± the young man had warned. Only now did he realize that their so-called bridal ball toss was just a ruse. Even the city¡¯s people had been fooled to their bones. Their purpose was to create chaos, giving his group the impression of an opportunity. To coax out the Sea Serpent Clan for a comprehensive takedown. Otherwise, as long as the Sea Serpent Clan stayed in Sunset River, that was their home ground. Even a Divine Vein practitioner could do nothing to them there. With this thought, Liu Changfeng sighed softly. He was still too young! Liu Changfeng raised his head and looked calmly at Wen Lianggong, saying, ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t fight? If you¡¯re the enemy, there¡¯s no need for so much talk.¡± After finishing his words, Liu Changfeng turned to look at all the clan members behind him. With a determined look, he spoke, ¡°Everyone, I am at fault today. I misjudged the enemy¡¯s strength and led us all into this peril. Today, I am willing to die here. After my death, those of you who can return to the clan can choose a new king.¡± Upon hearing Liu Changfeng¡¯s words, a transformed Sea Serpent clansman immediately spoke, ¡°King, you need not blame yourself. Attacking Heaven Illuminating City was a decision made by all of us. No matter what, we believe only you can lead our Sea Serpent Clan to rise.¡± ¡°What a touching scene,¡± Wen Lianggong chuckled to himself on the side. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, though, that you¡¯re all going to die.¡± As his words fell, a domineering aura surged from his body and soared into the sky. The might of the Divine Vein Realm descended, shattering the surrounding space with thunderous booms. ¡°Old Wen, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Lue Xiongying said respectfully from behind. He then began to lead the surrounding city dwellers to retreat. Wen Lianggong¡¯s right hand surged with Spiritual Energy, and the sky above him started to whirl with wind and clouds. An enormous palm made of condensed Spiritual Energy emerged. This hundred-meter-long Spiritual Energy palm carried an overwhelming might, falling from the sky with an unstoppable force. The Sea Serpents below roared in fury. ¡°` They twisted their massive bodies, trying to resist and shatter this massive spiritual energy palm. ¡°Rumble, rumble¡± sounds continued to rise at the edge of the sky. The towering, torrential waves rolled, one after another. The sea serpents struggled within the huge waves, screaming. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Blood began to flow out, dyeing the waves blood-red. In the end, with a ¡°boom,¡± the palm fell from the sky, covering everything beneath it. All the sea serpents under the palm let out cries of despair and were annihilated within it. ¡­¡­. Witnessing this scene, Liu Changfeng let out an angry roar. His body began to transform. Scales covered his entire body, and his originally human form grew larger, evolving into that of a serpentine creature. Unlike the other sea serpents, his body was purple. It bore an eerie, deep purple hue; even his pupils were slitted. His body was much larger than the other sea serpents, swaying angrily as he moved. The Sunset River outside of Heaven Illuminating City began to churn violently. The river water swept up a storm, condensing into the shape of a water twister. It surged toward the city. It was quite a sight, as if the water was going to inundate the golden mountain. The river water from outside overflowed the city¡¯s protective wooden bridge, rushing directly into the city. The city gates were destroyed, and homes collapsed one after another. The spiritual energy above was surging violently, all the sea serpents using their innate supernatural powers. Controlling the water of the Sunset River. Seeing this scene, Wen Lianggong¡¯s brow furrowed, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Evil beast.¡± Then, behind him, his True Fate blood appeared, a skull filled with slaughter and accompanied by the cries of all beings. To the naked eye, this skull seemed to exude endless evil. As if it had been cultivated from blood itself. Monstrous, evil Qi sky-high, sinful. Only a few words could describe it. The eyes within the skull glowed with blood. At that moment, as the skull appeared, the surrounding space twisted in an inexplicable manner. Eventually, half the firmament was painted a dark purple-red. An ominous deep purple-red. The skull began to move, and those below didn¡¯t even see its motion. It was only when it disappeared from its spot, accompanied by the screams of sea serpents. That people realized the skull was gone. When everyone snapped back to reality and turned their gaze sideways. They saw the skull hovering in mid-air, with hundreds of sea serpent corpses behind it. It was holding a large purple sea serpent in its hand, which was none other than Liu Changfeng. The scene was incredibly shocking. The whole sky was a deep purple, with mountains of corpses piled up behind. The skull indifferently held Liu Changfeng¡¯s neck, standing beneath the firmament as the roaring torrential water burst forth from the directions of the three city gates. ¡°I was originally going to play with you, but alas, you didn¡¯t make it enjoyable for me,¡± Wen Lianggong said with a faint smile. At that moment, Xu Zimei, standing at the very bottom, saw this scene. His gaze was indifferent, as if he had just watched a play, and eventually, he left for the inn. ¡­¡­ ¡°Tell me where your Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s hiding place is, and I might consider letting you go,¡± Wen Lianggong said to Liu Changfeng, indifferently. ¡°Would the Blood Butcher let his enemy live? Do you think I would believe that?¡± Liu Changfeng retorted grimly. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426 Chapter 425 The Fleeing Liu Changfeng ?Chapter 426: Chapter 425: The Fleeing Liu Changfeng Chapter 426: Chapter 425: The Fleeing Liu Changfeng ¡°` ¡°Do you have any other choice?¡± Wen Lianggong said indifferently. ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything,¡± Liu Changfeng replied with an unaffected gaze. Wen Lianggong evidently didn¡¯t have that much patience, his Skull-King malice fully on display as he forcefully slapped down with a massive hand. He shouted angrily, ¡°Then you can go die.¡± The moment the Skull-King¡¯s bone claw struck, it was incredibly sharp, and the space around it was torn to shreds. Just then, a figure appeared suddenly, flinging itself from the side. ¡°King, run!¡± The figure stood directly in front of Liu Changfeng, only to be pierced through the chest by a claw of the Skull-King. Blood scattered into the air. Immediately following, one sea serpent after another leaped forward, opening a path for Liu Changfeng. ¡°King, hurry, we only have hope if you survive.¡± With each serpent¡¯s mournful wail, the waves around them surged tumultuously. The wicked Skull-King seemed to be reaping chives with ease, countless sea serpents dying at its feet. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Witnessing this scene, Liu Changfeng¡¯s eyes split open with rage. He roared furiously, his figure transforming into a purple sea serpent. The originally purple skin began to emanate swirling mists. In the mist, spiritual energy surged, and a ¡°rumbling¡± sound came from deep within the space. Immediately after, the mist shrouded the area. And Liu Changfeng¡¯s figure also gradually vanished into the purple fog. In his final moments before disappearing, his eyes were filled with sorrow and intense hatred as he looked at Wen Lianggong. Wen Lianggong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, as the Skull-King flew forth attempting to kill Liu Changfeng. Unfortunately, the mist was quite peculiar, and upon entering it, the Skull-King could not sense anything. Right after, the range of the mist began to spread. ¡°Old Wen, what is this?¡± Lue Xiongying asked as he arrived, stepping on the air, looking at the purple mist with confusion. ¡°This sea serpent must be a mutant, and what we just witnessed was its mutation-born supernatural talent. If I am not mistaken, this purple mist can shield all senses,¡± Wen Lianggong said thoughtfully after a moment. Lue Xiongying¡¯s expression grew anxious as he quickly said, ¡°Old Wen, we can¡¯t let it escape. Wildfires cannot destroy it, nor can the spring breeze bring it to life again. The Sea Serpent Clan of Sunset River is a ticking bomb, and it took us so much effort to lure them out this time. We cannot fail like this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t get away,¡± Wen Lianggong replied icily and indifferently. ¡°The range of the mist is limited, it can¡¯t leave the city. Have your men close the city gates, nobody gets in or out. Then search the entire city, even digging three feet into the ground if necessary, to find it,¡± Wen Lianggong instructed. ¡°Then the task falls on you, Old Wen,¡± Lue Xiongying said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me,¡± Wen Lianggong looked up at Lue Xiongying, his tone carrying a slight warning. ¡°I understand, certainly,¡± Lue Xiongying hastily nodded. ¡­¡­ When the purple mist spread to the central area near the southern city gate, it stopped. Clearly, this was the limit of Liu Changfeng¡¯s capabilities. Afterward, Lue Xiongying ordered men to guard the four city gates, locking down the gates to prevent anyone from entering or exiting during this time. He then began a sweeping search within the city walls. Meanwhile, the Blood Butcher Wen Lianggong took his position over the airspace of Heaven Illuminating City, overseeing everything. Any slight disturbance within the city would be instantly noticed by him. The sky gradually darkened, as the day¡¯s events had been many. Many people did not dare linger outside anymore, and as soon as dusk fell, they returned to their homes. ¡°` A bright moon hung in the sky, and the sounds of insects emerged from the dark corners. Compared to the deserted streets, the taverns within the city were very lively. Here, aside from a few patrons who genuinely came to eat, the majority were sitting in the tavern chatting away, discussing rumors from all over, north and south. With so much happening in Heaven Illuminating City today, those who couldn¡¯t sleep at night came here to chat, increasing the number of visitors. Xu Zimei still did the same as before, ordering a pot of wine and some ordinary dishes. He found a spot near the window and sat down, listening to the discussions of others around him. ¡°Our City Lord is really ruthless, using his own daughter as bait.¡± ¡°It¡¯s laughable how we were all so foolish to actually believe the City Lord was going to have a ball-tossing event for marriage proposals.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we got our hands on it anyway. The one who should really be upset is the guy who desperately grabbed the ball, only to find out later it was all an act.¡± ¡°Tell me about it, why would the Sea Serpent Clan even want to attack Heaven Illuminating City? We didn¡¯t provoke them, and now they¡¯re the ones suffering.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down, I heard that there are still members of the Sea Serpent Clan hiding in the city. The City Lord¡¯s conducting a search throughout the city, everyone be careful.¡± As Xu Zimei listened to the people¡¯s discussion around him, he felt it was somewhat aimless. The Sea Serpent Clan and Heaven Illuminating City, none of it had anything to do with him. He just wanted the Teleportation Array to be repaired as soon as possible so he could then head to the Bright Moon Empire. After finishing the wine on the table, Xu Zimei slowly returned to his room. In the darkness, Xu Zimei had just opened his door when he sensed something was amiss. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The smell of blood mixed with a strong fishy scent. He walked into the room and instinctively closed the door behind him. Then he lit the lamp in the room. As the room lit up, he saw that there was a bloodied figure lying on the ground. The person was completely dyed red with blood, which was still spurting out from his body. He was trembling slightly. The room was filled with a strong smell of blood. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, looking at the scene in front of him. The person¡¯s face was too bloodied to see clearly. But he remembered the aura, it belonged to the robed youth he had encountered on the tree earlier today. It seemed his name was Liu Changfeng. ¡°Sea Serpent Clan,¡± Xu Zimei murmured quietly to himself. He had guessed that the other was not human, but hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. Upon examination, he found that the other¡¯s injuries were severe. Although his cultivation was high, it still seemed difficult for him to recover on his own. After all, his True Fate had been seriously damaged, and without its help, it was hard to heal his own injuries. Xu Zimei thought for a moment, the members of the Sea Serpent Clan mentioned earlier in the inn who were in hiding, that must be Liu Changfeng. Xu Zimei did not want to be involved in such matters; this really had nothing to do with him. His right hand surged with green Spiritual Energy, employing the power of the Tree of Life, he simply treated Liu Changfeng¡¯s wounds. ¡­a€| Liu Changfeng slowly opened his eyes, feeling a headache so severe it felt like it might explode. He felt weak and powerless throughout his body, finding even the slightest movement difficult. He could not remember ever being this badly injured. The images in front of him were blurry, but he could feel that he was leaning against a chair. The surroundings were very quiet, indicating he probably hadn¡¯t been caught by the City Lord Mansion. With this thought, he breathed a sigh of relief. The blurry images before his eyes gradually adapted and then started to become clear. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427 Chapter 426 Tonight, Dao Wumian ?Chapter 427: Chapter 426 Tonight, Dao Wumian Chapter 427: Chapter 426 Tonight, Dao Wumian This was an inn, he looked up at the ceiling, and out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of someone¡¯s silhouette beside him. ¡°If you¡¯re able to walk, leave as soon as you can.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from nearby. Liu Changfeng remembered it clearly. It was the voice of the young man he had encountered in the trees earlier today. It seemed he hadn¡¯t come to the wrong place. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± he chuckled lightly. The smile stretched his facial muscles, causing him such pain that he grimaced. He began to slowly gather his own spiritual energy, using it to heal his wounds. As for the injuries to his True Fate, they could not be healed in a short amount of time, so he had to put them aside for now. About fifteen minutes later, Liu Changfeng opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to have vertical pupils as he let out a long breath of white air. At this moment, he was able to move his body simply. He quickly stood up and bowed deeply to Xu Zimei. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï He sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Xu, for the rescue.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save you because I wanted to; I just didn¡¯t want to deal with the trouble of you dying here,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°No matter what, I will always remember your life-saving grace,¡± Liu Changfeng replied earnestly. ¡°How did you find me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I could detect the scent on Brother Xu, and I followed the scent here,¡± Liu Changfeng replied. ¡°You really are bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d hand you over to the City Lord?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Afraid, but you are the only person I know in this city,¡± Liu Changfeng said. ¡°So I had to try, and luckily, I didn¡¯t misjudge.¡± ¡°Enough with the sentimentality, we are not that close. I was just too lazy to bother. Since you can walk now, leave as soon as possible.¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Could Brother Xu do me a favor?¡± Liu Changfeng quickly said. ¡°No,¡± Xu Zimei refused without a second thought, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°If Brother Xu is willing to help me escape Heaven Illuminating City, my Sea Serpent Clan will agree to any demand of yours,¡± Liu Changfeng said unwillingly. ¡°That¡¯s a nice offer, but your Sea Serpent Clan holds no attraction for me,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Then what do you want, Brother Xu? If I have it, I will give it,¡± Liu Changfeng said urgently. ¡°I want Taiyang Zuzhao. Do you have it?¡± Xu Zimei said jokingly, without really expecting a reply. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Changfeng went silent. After a long while, he nodded and said, ¡°I have it.¡± Xu Zimei looked surprised. In that moment, Liu Changfeng suddenly felt an overwhelming presence emanating from Xu Zimei. Before this power, Liu Changfeng felt as if he was a small boat adrift on the vast oceana€¡±utterly powerless. ¡°Do you know what Taiyang Zuzhao is?¡± Xu Zimei said gently. ¡°Who on the Yuan Central Continent does not know the story of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying?¡± Liu Changfeng retorted. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Xu Zimei stared into Liu Changfeng¡¯s eyes, asking seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not certain that it is Taiyang Zuzhao, but our Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s ancestors predicted that it has some relation to Taiyang Zuzhao.¡± Liu Changfeng said, ¡°That thing has been with our Sea Serpent Clan for so many years, and we haven¡¯t figured out anything. If you want it, I don¡¯t see any harm in giving it to you. But you must help me return to the Sea Serpent Clan.¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know the consequences of lying to me,¡± Xu Zimei said as he turned to look at Liu Changfeng. ¡°Believe me, those are consequences you certainly wouldn¡¯t want to find out.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Liu Changfeng replied. ¡°That thing really has something to do with Taiyang Zuzhao.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and walked out of the room. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Return to the Sea Serpent Clan.¡± At the second-floor staircase, Liu Changfeng quickly grabbed hold of Xu Zimei, saying anxiously, ¡°Are you crazy? They¡¯re conducting a large-scale search for me right now. If you go out like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even make it out of the inn before being discovered.¡± ¡°If you trust me, follow me, and I guarantee you¡¯ll be safe,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure as he descended the stairs, Liu Changfeng pondered for a moment before finally gritting his teeth and following closely behind. ¡­¡­ The street outside the inn was a bit deserted, yet the guards from the City Lord Mansion passed by on both sides from time to time. They were searching every dark corner. No sooner had Xu Zimei and his companion hit the street than they were stopped by a group of incoming guards. ¡°Stop, what are you two doing?¡± the leading head guard asked as he looked at Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°Leaving the city,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. ¡°The city gates are locked down right now, no one is allowed to leave, let me check you.¡± The guard¡¯s tone was irritable as he reached out to grab Xu Zimei. ¡°Clamor,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. In this silent Wu Geng night, only the ¡°clang¡± of metal was heard twice. The dazzling light of a drawn sword flickered in mid-air. Blood scattered in the darkness of the night. Liu Changfeng looked to the side, only to see that the bodies of the guards had already fallen nearby without his noticing when. ¡°You¡¯re trying to break through by force,¡± Liu Changfeng quickly realized, shouting out loud. ¡°What fun is there to be had with a bunch of ants?¡± Xu Zimei looked up, holding the Tyrant Shadow, and step by step, he walked toward the direction of the city gate. His aura was commanding, each step bolstering his presence by degrees. The pitch-black Demonic Qi enveloped him and the blade of the Tyrant Shadow Blade in his hand. The Tyrant Shadow quivered slightly, as if craving for battle and slaughter. Xu Zimei¡¯s footsteps were light, like the gentle breeze that had just picked up. On either side of the road were sprouting, lush trees. With each step they took towards the city gate, faint shouts could be heard from behind. ¡°To Central Street, someone has been killed, the Sea Serpent Clan must have shown up.¡± ¡­¡­ Dark clouds, at some unknown time, had covered the half-moon in the sky. The night had grown even darker. Xu Zimei looked up, at the heavy city gates so close at hand, and at the guards who ringed him in layers, trapping him inside. A faint smile appeared on his lips. ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡°Tonight, the blade knows no sleep!¡± Wen Lianggong, the Blood Butcher, descended slowly from the sky, accompanied by Lue Xiongying, and chuckled. ¡°So there¡¯s an accomplice!¡± Xu Zimei looked up, baring his teeth in a smile at Wen Lianggong. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Take him down, dead or alive,¡± Wen Lianggong ordered with a tight frown. As his voice fell, all the guards around them charged toward Xu Zimei and his companion. The shouts were deafening, causing a pain as if piercing through the eardrums. Their voices joined together, creating an overwhelming, unstoppable force. Xu Zimei slowly raised his head, and at that moment, pale blue arcs of electricity flickered in his eyes. Deep within those eyes seemed to lie a frightening force. In the instant that the thunderbolt erupted, the space in front of them seemed to shatter and collapse. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428 Chapter 427 Going to the Sea Serpent Clan ?Chapter 428: Chapter 427 Going to the Sea Serpent Clan Chapter 428: Chapter 427 Going to the Sea Serpent Clan Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes held a very powerful pressure that spread from them. This pressure was extremely domineering. In his eyes, a thundercloud storm brewed, and with it came the faint sound of crackling explosions. Faint purple arcs of electricity flickered subtly. Finally, when everything reached a critical point, the aura around Xu Zimei soared proudly, with a loud ¡°boom¡± emanating from his body. His eyes were almost entirely overtaken by dazzling light. Two purple thunderbolts transformed into a torrent, shattering everything in their unstoppable flight. The thunderbolts carried the might to destroy the heavens and the earth. This was the first layer of attack from the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil, ¡°Nine Skies Heaven Thunder¡±. As the Heavenly Thunder rolled down, sweeping across the area, the guards simply couldn¡¯t resist. The Heavenly Thunder shattered Wu Geng¡¯s empty space, with a thunderous rumble echoing in one¡¯s ears. The surrounding guards didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were completely obliterated. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± seeing this, Wen Lianggong shouted to Lue Xiongying and immediately turned to flee quickly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? ¡°Think you can escape?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Once again, thunderbolt burst forth from his eyes, shattering layer after layer of space with a speed so fast it was elusive and hard to defend against. The thunderbolts came with a sonic boom that resounded all around. Seeing this, the Blood Butcher Wen Lianggong realized he couldn¡¯t avoid the speed of the thunderbolts. He quickly summoned a skull to shield himself. Meanwhile, Lue Xiongying seized the opportunity to hide behind Wen Lianggong. With a ¡°boom¡±, it seemed as if the sky itself had been punctured, with gusts of wind and shockwaves rolling outwards from the opening above. The sound of cracking, like breaking glass, could be heard in the space around. When everything settled, the skull summoned by Wen Lianggong was completely pulverized into dust. Wen Lianggong and Lue Xiongying were kneeling on the ground, covered in blood. Xu Zimei directly released his Binding Immortal Lock, tying the two of them up and throwing them heavily to the ground. ¡°I am the City Lord of Heaven Illuminating City, why do you help these beasts,¡± Lue Xiongying said to Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you really want to be an enemy of the Heaven Tiger Empire?¡± ¡°Still talking tough at a time like this?¡± Xu Zimei stomped on the other¡¯s chest. A scream escaped Lue Xiongying¡¯s lips as he spat a mouthful of blood, his complexion turning much paler. ¡°What do you want, sir?¡± Wen Lianggong asked somewhat calmly, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°We have no grudges, do we? Whatever you want, just say the word.¡± ¡°Too bad the thing I want, you cannot give me,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Then he turned to face Liu Changfeng and said, ¡°They are yours to deal with.¡± Liu Changfeng was momentarily stunned, then gratefully glanced at Xu Zimei and nodded firmly. He approached the two men, his expression indescribable, seemingly mixed with many emotions. But above all, there was hatred and anger. ¡°Release me, and from this day on, Heaven Illuminating City and the Sea Serpent Clan will not violate each other,¡± Wen Lianggong said to Liu Changfeng. ¡°Yes, or else even if you kill me, the empire will send another City Lord. Your Sea Serpent Clan will still be a thorn in their side,¡± Lue Xiongying hurriedly nodded and added. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, how can I face those dead clansmen?¡± Liu Changfeng asked indifferently. Xu Zimei paid no attention to the situation behind him; he turned away and walked step by step towards the city gate. But shortly after, inhuman screams of agony could be heard from behind. The screams, one after another, were chilling to the bone. One could hardly imagine the extent of suffering endured by the one voicing them. Xu Zimei waited at the city gate for a short while before he saw Liu Changfeng walking out slowly. His mood was somewhat low, and he had been silent all this while. ¡°Is it over?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Liu Changfeng nodded, fell silent for a long time, and then looked up at Xu Zimei, ¡°Even if he was killed, what of it? My fellow clan members won¡¯t come back to life; it¡¯s actually meaningless.¡± ¡°At least revenge was taken,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly. ¡°Thank you,¡± Liu Changfeng said, nodding slightly. ¡°No need, we each had our own aims,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The two talked as they walked toward Sunset River. Under the guidance of Liu Changfeng, the two followed upstream along the river. The sky gradually brightened, and the east lit up with the pale light of dawn. The morning air was exceptionally fresh, with the occasional cold breeze blowing. Throughout the journey, both of them were rather silent. Xu Zimei had nothing to say, while Liu Changfeng seemed still to be mired in the grief of his clan¡¯s demise. ¡°Do you know? Our Sea Serpent Clan originally lived in this river, uninvolved with the world.¡± After a while, Liu Changfeng suddenly looked up at Xu Zimei. He spoke softly. His voice was very light, as if telling a story to Xu Zimei, or perhaps as if he were telling a story to himself. ¡°Until this man named Lue Xiongying assumed the position of City Lord, everything began to change. This river was not originally called Sunset River; it was just a very ordinary river. But he, to make a name for Heaven Illuminating City and to gain recognition from the empire, secretly developed a kind of powder that could project phantoms. Every time at dusk, he would use Spiritual Energy to project into space, combined with this phantom powder. That could create the so-called spectacle of Sunset River.¡± Xu Zimei listened to the other¡¯s words, just nodding silently, without interrupting or interjecting. Liu Changfeng, having said this, fell silent again for a short while. He finally continued, ¡°Our nightmare began from there. That powder contained a strong poison, which contaminated the entire river so much that it became uninhabitable. Though it doesn¡¯t show on the surface, it posed a great danger to our Sea Serpent Clan, which had lived here for generations. My father, the previous king of our clan, died because he accidentally consumed this powder.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you wanted to massacre the city,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What about later? What do you plan to do?¡± Xu Zimei knew that although Lue Xiongying had been killed, The Heaven Tiger Empire would still send someone else to take over here. The new City Lord, even if he knew the secret of the powder, would probably not stop. After all, it was because of Sunset River that Heaven Illuminating City became known to the world. Otherwise, there are so many cities in the world, who would care about a nameless city? ¡­¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with the remaining members of our clan,¡± Liu Changfeng said, shaking his head. As they talked, the sky was already completely bright. And Liu Changfeng brought Xu Zimei to a certain place upstream. There was a large tree growing by the river, and the water was not particularly turbulent. ¡°Here it is,¡± said Liu Changfeng, as he placed his right hand on the trunk of the large tree. After a brief silence, a beam of light emanated from the tree into the river beside it. The water began to ripple, and the sound of ¡°whooshing¡± reverberated around them. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429 Chapter 428 The Legacy of Taiyang Zuzhao ?Chapter 429: Chapter 428 The Legacy of Taiyang Zuzhao Chapter 429: Chapter 428 The Legacy of Taiyang Zuzhao At the river¡¯s very center, a small and stable vortex had unexpectedly appeared. It rotated clockwise. ¡°Your Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s entrance is so well hidden, no wonder no one can find it!¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. If his guess about that tree was correct, it must have had a special bloodline detection function. Only members of the Sea Serpent Clan could open this door, and if others tried, it would trigger an alarm. He followed Liu Changfeng and jumped into the vortex. Xu Zimei felt the world spin around him. Only when his feet touched solid ground did he start to survey his surroundings. It was a passageway where the river water had been cut off. The walls of the passageway were embedded with transparent Luminous Pearls, reflecting off the azure blue waters at the sides, and now and then colorful fish swam by, which was quite beautiful. He walked through the tunnel with Liu Changfeng, and a palace appeared in the distance. It was quite large, though its decorations were somewhat ordinary. The view before Xu Zimei began to expand, and sea serpents of various colors and sizes swam freely around him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï These sea serpents varied greatly. Some were in their original form, while others were transformed into humanoids. A dark palace was situated in the middle of these buildings. As he walked with Liu Changfeng, clan members often greeted them. As the two were nearing the palace entrance, a large group of people rushed over from afar. ¡°My king, are you alright?¡± The leaders of this group were three elders. All three had gray-white beards and wore long black robes. Their attire looked quite strange. ¡°Three Clan Elders,¡± Liu Changfeng greeted the three men with a slight reverence. ¡°I heard you were trapped in Heaven Illuminating City, and I was thinking of sending someone for your rescue,¡± the leading Clan Elder said hastily. ¡°Why have you returned alone, where are the others?¡± the second Clan Elder asked from the side. ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re all dead,¡± Liu Changfeng paused for a moment before speaking sadly. ¡°How could that be? Has Heaven Illuminating City become that powerful?¡± ¡°Three Clan Elders, let¡¯s talk about these matters later. First, let me introduce someone to you,¡± Liu Changfeng said, gesturing toward Xu Zimei. ¡°This is Brother Xu. If not for his help, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to return.¡± The three Clan Elders looked at Xu Zimei with surprise and then exchanged simple greetings with a noticeably colder demeanor. After all, in their view, a youth as young as Xu Zimei probably saved Liu Changfeng by luck. There wasn¡¯t much to make of it. Seeing the attitude of the three Clan Elders, Liu Changfeng felt a lump in his throat but continued anyway. Then, the third Clan Elder was the first to speak: ¡°My king, what should we do now? If it really comes down to it, we could surrender to the Heaven Tiger Empire and let them protect our territory alone.¡± ¡°Do you think the Heaven Tiger Empire would value us?¡± Liu Changfeng countered. ¡°Enough, your domestic affairs can wait and be slowly discussed later. Let¡¯s attend to my issue first,¡± Xu Zimei interjected indifferently. The three Clan Elders glanced at Xu Zimei, irritation etching their brows. ¡°Brother Xu, come with me, I¡¯ll take you to retrieve it now,¡± Liu Changfeng quickly responded. ¡°My king, what have you promised him?¡± the leading Clan Elder asked curiously. ¡°He saved my life, and in return, I will give him a treasure from our storehouse,¡± Liu Changfeng replied. ¡°This won¡¯t do, that treasure cloth was left by our ancestors and holds great secrets within. How could we simply give it to strangers?¡± Clan Elder Two hastily replied. ¡°This is something I¡¯ve promised, and there¡¯s no need for the Clan Elders to worry about it,¡± Liu Changfeng said, glancing at Xu Zimei. After he saw that Xu Zimei didn¡¯t get angry, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Clan Elder Three slightly frowned, his face not angry yet bearing an air of authority, and looked at Xu Zimei. With a somewhat explosive voice, he said, ¡°Young Master Xu, could you perhaps accept something else instead? We are very grateful that you saved our king, but this treasure cloth was left by our ancestors, and we can¡¯t simply hand it over to others.¡± Xu Zimei looked up indifferently and glanced at Clan Elder Three. Then, faster than ordinary people could react, he appeared in front of Clan Elder Three with speed invisible to the flesh eye. He grabbed the other¡¯s neck and lifted him up. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Clan Elder One shouted from the side. A ¡°snap¡± sound. As the words of Clan Elder One had just ended, Clan Elder Three¡¯s head was twisted like a ball. It rolled off and landed on the ground. Seeing such a scene, everyone present became silent as cicadas in winter, with foreheads covered in cold sweat. ¡°Do you wish to be annihilated?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over all those present with a calm inquiry. Liu Changfeng immediately snapped to attention and hurried to Xu Zimei¡¯s side, saying, ¡°Brother Xu, this is all a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be angered. I will take you to the treasury now.¡± Watching the departing backs of Xu Zimei and Liu Changfeng, the two Clan Elders finally took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. They looked at the body of Clan Elder Three, dead beyond doubt. And the speed of Xu, just now, was so fast that it almost exceeded their perception. ¡­ ¡°It seems that your ¡®king¡¯ doesn¡¯t command much authority,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly on the way. ¡°The three Clan Elders are highly respected and have many in the direct lineage. Originally, my father could suppress them while he was in power. Unfortunately, after my father¡¯s death, I had just taken the throne, and many in the clan refused to follow my lead!¡± Liu Changfeng said with a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°Tell me about the treasure cloth,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much either; it¡¯s a story passed down within our clan,¡± Liu Changfeng nodded in response. ¡°Our Sea Serpent Clan has lived here generation after generation. It is said that in ancient times, our ancestors witnessed a great cosmic event. It is said that one day the sun split into two and the weather became extremely hot. Many creatures perished in that great event due to the drought. Then one day, one of the two suns suddenly fell. My ancestor wanted to chase after that sun, but unfortunately, it fell too fast, and within a few breaths, it vanished without a trace. Fortunately, my ancestor found a piece of treasure cloth that had fallen from that sun.¡± ¡°Treasure cloth,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. ¡°Yes, after extensive research and examining countless secret records, my ancestor began to suspect that the sun was the legendary Taiyang Zuzhao,¡± Liu Changfeng continued. ¡°For the second half of his life, my ancestor was nearly in a state of Demonic Skills. He was always studying that piece of treasure cloth, but sadly, until his death, he wasn¡¯t able to decipher anything. Laughably, in his dying words, he claimed that whoever could understand the mystery of the treasure cloth could lead our Sea Serpent Clan to rise. Because of these words, many ancestors devoted their lifetimes to this piece of treasure cloth. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Unfortunately, they all came up empty, and in the end, we could only seal it away.¡± Chapter 430 - Chapter 430 Chapter 429 Arrival at the Phoenix Perching Empire ?Chapter 430: Chapter 429 Arrival at the Phoenix Perching Empire Chapter 430: Chapter 429 Arrival at the Phoenix Perching Empire ¡°I don¡¯t know what use this precious fabric has, so you will have to explore its secrets yourself,¡± Liu Changfeng said. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The two of them were speaking as they arrived at the entrance of the Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s treasury. This treasury was also a simple and unadorned palace, which presumably contained the Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s accumulations over the years. After going past the guards at the entrance, the two of them slowly walked inside. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The treasury was quite large and had three levels. The first floor contained various oddities, and the second was filled with books. Liu Changfeng directly took Xu Zimei to the third floor and retrieved a long-sealed, dust-covered purple box. At the sight of the purple box, Xu Zimei¡¯s heart inexplicably began to beat faster. He took the purple box and slowly opened it. Inside was remarkably a piece of purple canvas. He took out the canvas, the material of which he did not know. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï It felt heavy in his hand and was somewhat warm to the touch. The canvas wasn¡¯t large, covered in dense black lines. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t notice anything else. ¡°Any clues?¡± Liu Changfeng asked from the side. Xu Zimei looked at the canvas for a long while, then eventually shook his head. He packed away the canvas and said, ¡°I¡¯ll study it more when I have the time.¡± ¡°I advise you not to become too obsessed with this,¡± Liu Changfeng said from the side. ¡°Many of my ancestors with exceptional talent spent their whole lives studying this, but in the end, they achieved nothing.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and said, ¡°Given the face of this precious fabric, I can effortlessly do you a favor. Do you want to take complete control of the Sea Serpent Clan? I can help you kill those Clan Elders.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Liu Changfeng said sincerely, ¡°Those Clan Elders also have the best interests of the clan at heart, we¡¯ll resolve our differences.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said no more. Liu Changfeng had originally wanted to keep Xu Zimei at the Sea Serpent Clan for a few days, but Xu Zimei declined. After leaving the Sea Serpent Clan, he headed straight for Heaven Illuminating City to check on the progress of the Teleportation Array there. On his way, Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings and, finding no one following him, he gradually took out the precious fabric. Then he took a black-purple stone out of the True Fate World. The stone was emitting a faint glow at the moment, a phenomenon that Xu Zimei had not seen before. He had obtained the stone when he was in the Shenghua Domain, in Liuhuo City, due to the palpitations caused by Taiying Youying. It had been quiet until now, but with the appearance of the precious fabric, Xu Zimei felt there seemed to be some connection between the two. He had noticed this unusual feeling earlier in the Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s territory. But he refrained from taking it out because Liu Changfeng was present. Now, the moment Xu Zimei brought the black-purple stone in contact with the precious fabric, the stone began to tremble, its light intensifying until it became a stream of light. This stream of light soared into the sky, painting the firmament above in black-purple. The vast glow poured down like a waterfall, finally all flowing into the precious fabric. The next moment, the fabric began to burst forth with endless radiance. Xu Zimei was astonished to find that the horizontal and vertical lines on the fabric began to rearrange themselves. In the end, they transformed into a map. He examined the map, which was a simplified miniature version of the Yuan Central Continent. What surprised Xu Zimei was that the map only had one continent on it. This suggested that the map was from a very ancient time. The map was so ancient that when it was drawn, Yuan Central Continent hadn¡¯t yet split into the five pieces it is today. This thought left Xu Zimei rather startled and bewildered. Marked on the map were a series of red lines that seemed to be guiding Xu Zimei towards something. Eventually, the trail of the red lines stopped at a certain place. ¡°If this map is about Taiyang Zuzhao, then this endpoint could be the location of Taiyang Zuzhao.¡± Xu Zimei speculated. He studied the map carefully, for the Yuan Central Continent of then and now had many discrepancies. After comparing them one by one, Xu Zimei realized that the endpoint of this map wasn¡¯t on any of the five continents. It was in a hidden sea region within the Endless Heaven Sea. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know whether, after so much change, the location of that endpoint had moved. However, once the affairs of the Northern Continent were settled, he intended to explore it at the first opportunity. He carefully placed the map into the True Fate World. He then arrived in Heaven Illuminating City. In just one night, so many in Heaven Illuminating City had died, creating quite a stir within the Heaven Tiger Empire. The empire dispatched people immediately to manage the now chaotic city. Investigations into the cause of the incident followed soon after. By the time Xu Zimei arrived in the city, a new City Lord had already taken over. The city had once more regained its order. Xu Zimei guessed that the city¡¯s Teleportation Array must have been repaired. The new City Lord must have come through the Teleportation Array; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to arrive so quickly. The previous destruction of the Teleportation Array by the Sea Serpent Clan was precisely because they feared reinforcements from the Heaven Tiger Empire. When he entered the city, things went smoothly for him. After paying the fee, he used the Teleportation Array to travel to the Bright Moon Empire. The Bright Moon Empire is among the foremost of the thirty-six nations. Once Xu Zimei had experienced another journey through time and space, he finally arrived at Purple Moon City, a prosperous large city in the Bright Moon Empire. Purple Moon City was governed by the Shadow Moon Clan. Xu Zimei had no intention of lingering and directly took another Array from Purple Moon City, preparing to travel to the Phoenix Perching Empire. ¡­a€| Recognized as one of the strongest empires within the human race, the Phoenix Perching Empire had a considerable reputation in the Northern Continent. Bordering the Bright Moon Empire to the east and the Rash Bull Empire to the west, it was the undisputed hegemon of this region. Both its territory and comprehensive strength were among the first-rate. What was more significant was that ever since the True Martial Great Emperor initiated the Era of Emperors, the human race has been in its most glorious era. The human race was inviolable, a consensus among the Myriad Clans. It is said that in the lands ruled by the Phoenix Perching Empire, a great battle once took place. A divine wind crossed the Wugeng Void and eventually descended to nest on this piece of land. It underwent its heavenly transformation here, and the scorching fires baked the earth for years. With not a single blade of grass growing, the land was devoid of life. Finally, when the empire was founded, people named it Phoenix Perching. Safety Sky City was a rather obscure small city under the Phoenix Perching Empire¡¯s jurisdiction. Among the multitude of cities, it was this small city that possessed its own independent Teleportation Array. This puzzled many, and several other cities even protested to the empire. But to little effect, and the empire provided no explanation. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431 Chapter 430 Phoenix Perching Demon Forest ?Chapter 431: Chapter 430 Phoenix Perching Demon Forest Chapter 431: Chapter 430 Phoenix Perching Demon Forest Xu Zimei slowly opened her eyes, and the world before her began to stabilize. He stepped out of the Teleportation Array. After casually inquiring with a few people around, he learned that he had arrived in Safety Sky City, within the Phoenix Perching Empire. He wandered around the city and found that its scale was very small. It was almost equivalent to a small town. After several days of spatial teleportation, Xu Zimei¡¯s body and mind were somewhat tired. As night gradually fell, he decided to stay here for the evening. After finding an inn and having dinner, Xu Zimei went back to prepare for comprehending ¡°Demonic Skills¡±. ¡­ The deep night in Safety Sky City was exceptionally quiet. Because the city was situated on the edge of the empire, it hardly had any connection with the so-called prosperity and bustle of a major city. The residents within the city had gone to sleep early. In this silent darkness, a sudden gust of wind rose outside the city. Three figures draped in black and red robes appeared outside the city. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 They stood in front of the city gate and calmly gazed at the city for a long, long time. Eventually, the figure in the middle broke the silence and spoke. ¡°Is it confirmed? Is it here?¡± ¡°There is no mistake in the message,¡± the middle figure nodded slightly. ¡°What did the organization say, to destroy the city or¡­?¡± ¡°The Divine Sect must not expose themselves completely here, do you understand?¡± the figure in the middle said indifferently. ¡°Then what should we do? Just the few of us go and destroy the city?¡± ¡°Do you think they would be unprepared? We few are not enough.¡± ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s borrow a knife to kill someone!¡± the figure with the piercing gaze said. ¡­ Phoenix Perching Demon Forest, this is a vast forest stretching across mountains, snow mountains, and plains. The forest crosses half of the Phoenix Perching Empire. It¡¯s a notorious danger spot. Not only the people of Phoenix Perching Empire but also those from other empires around know it¡¯s a troublesome place that has always been insolvable. There is only one type of creature in Phoenix Perching Demon Forest. ¡°Monster Spirits!¡± They are creatures born from heaven and raised by earth, normally feeding on the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, and their nature is gentle and timid, never daring to enter the world of humanity. However, these Monster Spirits are very particular about the concept of territory. They become inexplicably irritable upon seeing any creature intrude into Phoenix Perching Demon Forest and will attack and kill the target until it is dead. Therefore, the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest has been the most troublesome place for the empire for many years. But because the Monster Spirits are naturally timid, there has been peace with humans for many years. To prevent humans from accidentally wandering into Phoenix Perching Demon Forest, or Monster Spirits from suddenly venturing out one day, the Phoenix Perching Empire started building a Defensive Array along the starting point of the Monster Forest a long time ago. The array starts from Shanyang City in the east and extends to Phoenix Perching Valley in the west. After hundreds of years of construction, gathering nearly all the Array Masters of the entire Phoenix Perching Empire, they finally succeeded in enclosing the entire Phoenix Perching Demon Forest within the array. North of Safety Sky City, not far away, runs the path where Phoenix Perching Demon Forest spreads. Therefore, there is a fortress there that is very important for controlling the Defensive Array. ¡­ In the deep spring season, the weather is not cold but rather cool. The spring breeze drifted through the Monster Forest, lifting a few emerald leaves to twirl in the sky. Eventually, they softly landed on the ground. Standing atop the fortress, one could clearly see the situation for several kilometers around. Two soldiers clad in red armor were sitting on top of the fortress. An older man and a youth. ¡°Uncle Han, keep watch for me so I can take a nap,¡± the youth said to the old man with a smile. ¡°What were you up to during the day, you rascal?¡± the old man grunted in response. ¡°If something goes wrong in the Monster Forest, we¡¯ll see what you¡¯re going to do.¡± ¡°How could it? Uncle Han, you¡¯ve been guarding this fortress for over thirty years without a single problem.¡± The youth chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not that unlucky.¡± As he spoke, the youth leaned against the wall and fell asleep, while the old man beside him shook his head helplessly. The wind was strong at night, and the sky gradually darkened. For those who guarded the fortress, what they liked least was hot weather, as well as heavy rain or snow. Uncle Han glanced at the sky, eventually stood up, and set his eyes in the direction of the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest. He was completely unaware that several figures were approaching him in the darkness. A gust of wind swept past his ear, and before he could respond, a mass of black fog enveloped him and completely dissolved and corroded away. Three figures in black robes looked at the youth still lying on the ground asleep, and one kicked him awake. ¡°Uncle Han, what are you doing?¡± the youth slowly opened his eyes, asking sleepily. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? But when he saw the scene in front of him, the three black-robed figures just standing there calmly, he was completely stunned. ¡°Big brothers, may I ask who you are?¡± the youth asked with a wry smile. ¡°Open the defensive array,¡± the black-robed figure in the center said indifferently. ¡°I can¡¯t open it; I¡¯m just ordered to guard this place and don¡¯t have the authority over the formation,¡± the youth quickly shook his head and said. ¡°Then what use is there for you to be alive?¡± the black-robed figure on the left said as his right hand fell swiftly. The youth didn¡¯t even have time to scream before the black fog silenced and corroded him. ¡­ ¡°What now?¡± the black-robed figure on the left asked. ¡°First, let¡¯s check the formation.¡± The three left the fortress and went straight to the formation of this place. The formation was always active, invisible, and intangible. After observing the site for a long time, the figure in the middle breathed a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°It seems my guess was not wrong. Although their formation is a whole, it is made up of several smaller formations leading to it.¡± ¡°So do we not need to break the entire large formation but only need to break this part to open a small exit?¡± asked the black-robed figure beside him. ¡°You two go stand guard; I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± the black-robed figure in the middle nodded back. About an hour later, the formation at this place started to fluctuate. The originally invisible formation became clear, like a transparent blue shield. The figure in the black robe took out a bottle of black potion from the Storage Ring and poured it all over the shield. ¡°Crackle pop¡± soft crackling noises suddenly erupted on the formation. Not long afterward, a small opening was corroded in the formation. The figure in the black robe gestured, calling the other two who were keeping watch to come over. He said gravely, ¡°There are three hours until dawn, which means we must complete all preparations within three hours. Otherwise, we will be discovered.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the other two black-robed figures nodded and then walked through the small opening into the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest. ¡­a€| In the early morning, the faint light of dawn cast a soft glow just beginning to peek over the horizon. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432 Chapter 431 Seizing the Fortress ?Chapter 432: Chapter 431: Seizing the Fortress Chapter 432: Chapter 431: Seizing the Fortress ¡°` For the residents of Safety Sky City, it was an ordinary day. However, it was at this moment that the melodious sound of a flute came drifting from afar. This flute music seemed to possess a special kind of magical power, both melodious and deep. It was unknown who was playing it. Soon after the flute music began, an inexplicable ¡°rumble¡± followed closely behind. This ¡°rumble¡± started off quietly, resembling the sound of a drum. But as time went on, it grew louder and louder until it was like the roaring of thunder, with Heavenly Thunder crashing down. It wasn¡¯t just the noise; the ground itself seemed to start shaking and trembling. The morning breeze blew gently, as for those living in Safety Sky City. Here, far from the Imperial Capital, the pace of life was frighteningly slow. At this time, apart from a few people who had gotten up early, most of the residents were actually still asleep. But as the noise outside grew louder and louder, no one felt sleepy anymore. Including Xu Zimei, he walked out of his room to see what was going on. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? The noise is so loud.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems like it¡¯s coming from the fortress.¡± The people who walked out of the inn with Zimo were also discussing animatedly. ¡°The fortress? Could it be that there¡¯s trouble from the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Ever since the fortress¡¯s Defensive Array was built, it¡¯s been a long time since we had any trouble.¡± Countless citizens came to the city walls, looking towards the north. All they could see was dust rising in the north, as if billowing smoke from a wildfire. Due to the distance, nobody could see clearly. However, at that moment, several people were seen running over in a fluster from not too far away, apparently residents of Safety Sky City. Before the people on the wall had a chance to ask, those who came in flustered from the outside had already started yelling. ¡°Monster Spirits have appeared, Monster Spirits are attacking us!¡± ¡°Quick, notify the City Lord, it will be too late if we delay any longer.¡± ¡­ Following the shouts of those people, the residents inside the city started to panic. Monster Spiritsa€¡±everyone knew what that meant. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already been over there to check,¡± just when everyone was in a panic, a man in a green robe emerged from a nearby house. Coming out with him were several high-ranking officials of Safety Sky City, who had apparently been discussing something inside just a moment ago. ¡°City Lord Gao,¡± seeing the appearance of the green-robed man, the surrounding citizens hurriedly greeted him. Gao Zelong had a dignified expression, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, and an undispellable worry on his face. ¡°Everyone, given the urgency of the situation, I won¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Gao Zelong said in a resonant voice, ¡°There¡¯s a small breach in the Defensive Array at the fortress. The Monster Spirits that were always in the Monster Forest have rushed out as if gone mad. Our urgent priority now is to repair that small breach to prevent the Monster Spirits from breaking through again.¡± Hearing Gao Zelong¡¯s words, the citizens around began to discuss among themselves. ¡°City Lord, just say what you need to. This is our homeland, we will naturally protect it.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s all unite and wipe out these Monster Spirits.¡± Seeing the resolve of the people, Gao Zelong¡¯s emotions also stabilized somewhat. He finally spoke about the solution. Most of the guards have to stay to defend the city; there can¡¯t be any slips here. And Gao Zelong would lead the city¡¯s residents who were Vein Practitioners in cultivation to the fortress to mend the Formation. ¡°` ¡°` This matter is highly dangerous, as we will certainly have to face the Monster Spirits, and casualties are inevitable. After Gao Zelong finished speaking, he quickly began to assign tasks. Xu Zimei had also planned to meet these Monster Spirits and see what they were like. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Finally, after all tasks were assigned, Xu Zimei realized that there were quite a few Vein Practitioners within the city. There were more than three hundred people going to repair the Defensive Array. Nobody dared delay, and after Gao Zelong gave instructions for the city¡¯s safety, he led the massive crowd of citizens out. The crowd didn¡¯t dare to take the main roads, as that would mean coming face to face with the Monster Spirits. If they did, the losses would be severe; their only objective was to repair the Defensive Array. If they succeeded, those Monster Spirits would become sitting ducks. ¡­ When the crowd took a detour and arrived at the fortress, they were stunned by the scene before them. Nearly a thousand Monster Spirits were lingering there, and the fortress itself was teeming with them. Right now, they were destroying the fortress, and more Monster Spirits were continuously pouring out of a small opening. ¡°What in the world is happening?¡± Gao Zelong frowned slightly. ¡°As far as I know, the Monster Spirits are very timid by nature as long as their territory isn¡¯t invaded. How have they become so ferocious now?¡± ¡°So, do we still go?¡± someone next to him asked. ¡°Yes, I have already sought aid from the empire, and I estimate that it won¡¯t be long before the envoy arrives,¡± Gao Zelong said. ¡°But before that, we must defend the city, or Safety Sky City will be destroyed.¡± ¡°City Lord, just give the command; we¡¯ll obey,¡± the person next to him nodded and replied. ¡°Later, a few Array Masters and I will go to the breach to repair the Formation; you all will form a circle around us as the center.¡± Gao Zelong thought for a moment and said, ¡°We have inspected this breach, and it only requires a time of one to two incense sticks to repair. This time, I am relying on you all.¡± With those words, Gao Zelong bowed deeply to all the people behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, City Lord. Our families and children are also in the city; we naturally won¡¯t just sit and wait for death.¡± After discussing for a while, everyone cautiously approached the location of the breach. Xu Zimei followed behind the team, looking ahead. These so-called Monster Spirits actually looked similar to humans, except that their skin was dark blue. Their ears were very sharp, and they all sported short hair. They weren¡¯t wearing clothes, and it seemed there was no distinction between male and female genders. The strength of these Monster Spirits was not too strong, around the True Vein Realm, but their numbers were vast, obviously not easy to handle. As the crowd neared, suddenly, the Monster Spirits ahead let out a piercing scream. Following the scream, the surrounding Monster Spirits all swarmed over. ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered,¡± said Gao Zelong with a grim expression. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t engage in love for the fight, the enemy outnumbers us. We must get close to the breach and form a circular defense.¡± ¡°Charge!¡± With Gao Zelong¡¯s roar, he took the lead, with the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm surging around him. He stepped through the air as he aimed to be the first to seize the breach. And those following him also let out a roar and charged after Gao Zelong. The Monster Spirits, caught off guard for a moment, were hit by a surprise attack by the crowd. Some fell into disarray. The crowd also quickly seized the position of the breach at the first opportunity. ¡°` Chapter 433 - Chapter 433 Chapter 432 Massacre in the City ?Chapter 433: Chapter 432 Massacre in the City Chapter 433: Chapter 432 Massacre in the City Although everyone had temporarily seized the breach, the number of Monster Spirits gathering here was increasing. The Monster Spirits had regained their senses and began to counterattack. ¡°City Lord, hurry up as much as you cana€¡±we can¡¯t hold on for much longer,¡± someone shouted nearby. Gao Zelong nodded and promptly got busy with several Array Masters. The Monster Spirits on the outskirts seemed to have been enraged and howled as they charged towards the crowd. As time passed, whether it was the Monster Spirits outside or the ones in the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest, their numbers grew more and more, enveloping everyone like an iron barrel. As the clash between the two sides continued, it seemed they both got seriously involved in the fight. Xu Zimei slightly raised his hands, and in the moment when endless Spiritual Energy surged, a large number of Monster Spirits fell. He had already been very restrained, and basically, no Monster Spirits could approach within a few meters around him. The battle on both sides lasted for a while, and there were casualties on each side. At that moment, a fierce ¡°roar¡± came from behind. This roar sounded incredibly enraged and was somewhat deafening. And the Monster Spirits around stopped their attack, all arching their bodies, seemingly expressing their submission. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone from Safety Sky City asked curiously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? As the words had barely left his lips, the army of Monster Spirits in front of them automatically parted to create a wide path. A Monster Spirit of an even more enormous size walked out. This Monster Spirit was twice the size of normal ones, and its color was blood-red. The air of nobility and dominance it exuded was much stronger than that of the others. ¡°What is that thing?¡± an uninformed city resident asked curiously. ¡°Monster Spirit King,¡± Gao Zelong said with a frown. The Phoenix Perching Empire had dealt with these Monster Spirits for tens of thousands of years, so they knew much about them. Monster Spirit Kings were extremely rare creatures; among the thousands of Monster Spirits, there was only one Monster Spirit King. The chance of encountering one was very small, and it was unexpected to encounter one this time. ¡°Is it strong?¡± someone asked. ¡°Strong, but manageable. Without the Monster Spirit King, the army of Monster Spirits is just like sand scattered in a traya€¡±numerous but disorganized in their attacks. However, the Monster Spirit King can command them to exert their strongest power,¡± someone explained. ¡°Then let¡¯s capture the king to capture the thieves.¡± ¡°How do we capture it?¡± Everyone looked at the Monster Spirit King, now surrounded on all sides, and fell silent. The atmosphere turned somewhat somber, but at that moment, sword light suddenly descended from the sky. This sword light was clear and powerful, slicing through the quiet firmament, and ultimately, with a ¡°boom,¡± it struck heavily, killing dozens of Monster Spirits and creating a large pit on the ground. Everyone was shocked and all looked up. They saw a man wearing a blue robe, holding a Longsword, standing in the sky. The man¡¯s aura was overwhelming, and the Longsword in his hand emitted a soft, competing hum. Sword Qi whirled around him, dancing wildly in the firmament. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems like he¡¯s here to save us,¡± someone muttered nearby. ¡°Could it be, him?¡± Gao Zelong pondered for a moment, suddenly recalling something. Finally, he sighed deeply and said, ¡°King Anding has been good to us!¡± ¡­ The man in blue looked at the surprised crowd and said indifferently, ¡°Hold the line, I will take care of the Monster Spirit King.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s confidence was restored. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for helping Safety Sky City,¡± everyone bowed and thanked. ¡°It¡¯s merely my duty,¡± the man in blue shook his head slightly and didn¡¯t say much else. He tore through layers of void, wielding his longsword and carrying endless sword qi behind him, as the Sword Prison surged like an ocean, charging at the Monster Spirits¡¯ King. Xu Zimei glanced over and noticed that this man was a Saint Vein Realm cultivator. Although there were many Monster Spirits, none of them was a match for him. ¡°It seems the waters run deep in Safety Sky City,¡± Xu Zimei stroked his chin, thinking silently. This small city actually had a Saint Vein Realm expert for its protection, and the citizens didn¡¯t even recognize him, which definitely meant it wasn¡¯t that simple. But with the man in blue pursuing the Monster Spirits¡¯ King, the pressure on everyone else had eased a lot. Finally, a bit longer than the time it takes an incense stick to burn. From the gap, an Array Master shouted with joy, ¡°It¡¯s repaired, the formation is repaired.¡± ¡°Then we should retreat,¡± the nearby citizens quickly said. Although everyone had desperately withstood the Monster Spirits¡¯ attacks, two-thirds of those who had come had already died. The survivors all had injuries and probably wouldn¡¯t last much longer. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the aftermath, you all go first,¡± Gao Zelong frowned as he looked at the Monster Spirits swarming in from all around, shouting loudly. No one objected, and the people began to fight and retreat, gradually getting farther from the stronghold. Meanwhile, the man in blue also stepped on air and followed after them. His clothes were stained with some blood, and then he tossed a head onto the ground. Everyone looked closely and realized it was the head of the Monster Spirits¡¯ King. ¡°You killed it,¡± someone said in surprise nearby. ¡°If they dare to come out of the stronghold and violate the Phoenix Perching Empire¡¯s territory, they must bear the consequences,¡± the man in blue replied indifferently. ¡°Well killed,¡± Gao Zelong said from the side. Looking at the man in blue, he spoke with a slight respect, ¡°Thank you, sir, for your timely arrival this time. Had that Monster Spirits¡¯ King started commanding, we probably would have been completely wiped out.¡± ¡°Just doing my duty,¡± the man in blue continued shaking his head. Gao Zelong was silent for a moment before finally asking, ¡°How is King Anding, is he well?¡± The man in blue pondered for a bit, then looked up and said, ¡°His Excellency has retired from state affairs. He now lives a secluded life, quite a good one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Gao Zelong quickly nodded. As they spoke, the people headed towards Safety Sky City. Upon arriving at the city gates of Safety Sky City, everyone felt something was off. It was quiet, the city gates were wide open, and the city was eerily silent. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï This peculiar feeling lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts. The people rushed into the city and were instantly stupefied by the sight before them. Corpses, a whole street filled with them. Most of them were the elderly, weak, women, and children. While these people fought desperately outside, the entire city behind them had been massacred. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Li.¡± ¡­a€| With each cry of anguish, the survivors ran crazily into their own homes. Even Gao Zelong, trembling, made his way towards the City Lord Mansion. Cries of grief came from a distance. Only Xu Zimei and the man in blue were left at the scene. The man in blue looked at Xu Zimei with a trace of surprise. Xu Zimei explained, ¡°I¡¯m just passing through; my home isn¡¯t here.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the surprise on the man in blue¡¯s face grew stronger. ¡°What are you here for?¡± the man in blue asked, puzzled. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434 Chapter 433 Visitors from the Empire ?Chapter 434: Chapter 433 Visitors from the Empire Chapter 434: Chapter 433 Visitors from the Empire A passerby was willing to protect a city that had no relevance to him and charged into the army of Monster Spirits. In the eyes of the man in the blue shirt, there were only two explanations for such behavior. Either the person was sick or he was confident. He looked at Xu Zimei, who had not shown any brilliance before, and also did not understand where this confidence came from. ¡°No reason, I just wanted to see what Monster Spirits look like,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The man in the blue shirt stared deeply at Xu Zimei and then turned to leave. He felt that Xu Zimei was not telling the truth, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to press for answers. The two came to the top of the city wall, where all the guards previously defending the city had died. Xu Zimei positioned one of the bodies properly, checking the cause of death. The corpse was heavily decayed, seemingly the result of a very evil power. This power likely had little to do with the Monster Spirits. ¡°Find anything?¡± the man in the blue shirt came over and asked. ¡°A very evil power, one I¡¯ve never seen before,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°It¡¯s those bastards from the Evil God Cult,¡± the man in the blue shirt said with an ugly expression, scoffing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°Evil God Cult?¡± Xu Zimei had never heard of this organization before, not even in his past life. ¡°They are a very evil and brutal organization,¡± the man in the blue shirt said, looking at Xu Zimei in surprise. He seemed astonished that Xu Zimei had never heard of the Evil God Cult and proceeded to explain. ¡°Evil God Cult is actually the name we use for them, they call themselves the True God Cult. It must have been tens of thousands of years ago when this organization first emerged on the Northern Continent. Their ideology, including their founder, is extremely radical. They believe they are the punishers of this world, that by killing all the bad people, the world would be left with only the good.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°They recruit followers widely to join the Evil God Cult. More unbelievably, their proposed ideology attracted tens of millions of followers in just one year. Their power spread across the five continents, becoming immensely vast.¡± The man in the blue shirt shook his head and said, ¡°Later, they were punished by many Sect Gates on the continent and eventually the cult was destroyed. However, some of their remnants continued to be active across the continent, harboring evil intentions. Over these ten thousand years, battles involving the Evil God Cult, large and small, have never ceased. They mainly operate on the Northern Continent and the Central Continent.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with Safety Sky City?¡± Xu Zimei asked, confused. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°About a few hundred years ago, the Evil God Cult resurfaced, plotting to launch a war to invade the Northern Continent.¡± The man in the blue shirt continued, ¡°They wanted to start with the Phoenix Perching Empire and from there spread across the entire continent. Unfortunately, no one expected. That year, a man came forth from a small city, soaring like an eagle in the sky, with grand ambitions. Ultimately, he led the army of the Phoenix Perching Empire to annihilate the Evil God Cult at Thousand Evils Mountain. And that man was later ennobled as King Anding by the current Holy Master.¡± ¡°King Anding is from Safety Sky City?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Right, I was also dispatched by King Anding to protect this city,¡± said the man in the blue shirt indifferently. ¡°Even the Teleportation Array here is King Anding¡¯s achievement, otherwise how would this remote little city be eligible to have a Teleportation Array.¡± ¡°The people of the Evil God Cult are slaughtering the city as retaliation,¡± Xu Zimei instantly deciphered the chain of events. ¡°They don¡¯t have the guts to confront King Anding, so they come here to take revenge,¡± the man in the blue shirt sneered. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, the affairs here didn¡¯t concern him much. However, he also etched the name ¡°Evil God Cult¡± deep into his heart. As the two were talking, they saw the spiritual energy suddenly surge in the center of the city. ¡°Someone is coming through the teleportation array,¡± the man in blue instantly headed towards the square. Xu Zimei followed closely behind. ¡°It seems the imperial emissaries have arrived.¡± ¡­¡­ When the two arrived at the square, three figures in yellow robes were already standing there. There were two men and one woman, each emitting a very powerful aura. ¡°Where¡¯s Gao Zelong?¡± The man in the middle frowned and looked around before asking. ¡°The town was slaughtered, he¡¯s in the City Lord Mansion,¡± said the man in blue indifferently. ¡°What a mess, a small city yet the emperor has us three coming over, making a mountain out of a molehill,¡± said the yellow-robed man on the left, dissatisfied. ¡°I will faithfully report your words to King Anding,¡± said the man in blue coldly. ¡°King Anding?¡± The yellow-robed man was taken aback for a moment and then quickly realized. It seemed that King Anding originated from this city, so he promptly shut his mouth. ¡°Young brother, don¡¯t take it to heart, we are the Sansi of the empire, here to protect the town,¡± said the man in the middle with a smile as he introduced them. They were the Yellow Three Envoys of the Phoenix Perching Empire, each carrying the name of the sun, moon, or star in their title. The three were called Huang Xing, Huang Yue, and Huang Ri, respectively. ¡°I serve under King Anding, call me Mo Ye,¡± the man in blue nodded and replied. Speaking of these Yellow Three Envoys, it must be mentioned that the Seven Emissaries of the Phoenix Perching Empire were quite famous. They were divided into seven orders by color, and the Yellow Three Envoys were one of them. After everyone had introduced themselves, they turned their attention to Xu Zimei standing by. Zimo smiled faintly and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Xu Zimei, you don¡¯t need to mind me, I¡¯m just passing by and lent a helping sword.¡± After getting acquainted, they began to inspect the condition within the city. The situation was as bad as imagined; not a single person left in the city had survived. The townspeople who had returned from the bloody battle now numbered only around twenty. They sat at the doors of their homes with vacant eyes, struggling to break free from their sorrow. Seeing this scene, the man in blue and the others could only shake their heads in helplessness. ¡°People of the Evil God Cult all deserve to die,¡± Huang Xing said angrily. ¡°The empire is well aware, but they appear and disappear unpredictably, and they recruit followers too quickly. A hundred years ago, it was King Anding who came forth to quell it all; who knows if, in another hundred years, our Phoenix Perching Empire will see the rise of another King Anding.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°If you really can¡¯t bear to part with those who died, why not join them in burial?¡± Just then, a loud and hearty laugh rose from the side. Everyone hastily turned to look and saw three figures in black robes slowly making their way from the corner of the street. ¡°Evil God Cult,¡± Mo Ye said with narrowed eyes, pronouncing each word distinctly. ¡°You still dare to show your faces here,¡± Huang Xing said with a cold snort. His body surged with spiritual energy, ¡°Just in time to kill you and avenge the town¡¯s residents.¡± ¡°The glory of the Divine Sect will spread across the world, and you foolish stubborn ones, will ultimately, like dust under the sunlight, have nowhere to hide,¡± the man in a black robe said with a sinister laugh. As his words fell, he raised his hands, and eight different beams of light rose into the sky from various parts of the city. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435 Chapter 434 Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array ?Chapter 435: Chapter 434: Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array Chapter 435: Chapter 434: Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array The eight rays of light, carrying an incredibly evil aura, turned the sky above Safety Sky City pitch black. The overwhelming pressure felt like dark clouds accumulating in the firmament, signaling an impending storm. ¡°It¡¯s a Formation,¡± Mo Ye said from the side. ¡°Looks like they have big plans, intending to annihilate us all,¡± Huang Xing snorted coldly. ¡°Can you tell what Formation it is?¡± Huang Ri furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°It seems to be the Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array.¡± ¡°This could be troublesome.¡± Ignoring the whispers among the crowd, three figures clad in black robes stopped in front of everyone. One of them sneered with a malicious grin, ¡°Feeling despair?¡± ¡°Seeking death,¡± Huang Xing, with a volatile nature, immediately lashed out with a palm strike. His aura, mighty as the Saint Vein Realm, surrounded him with swirls of dark yellow Spiritual Energy. The space in front of him shattered under his palm, which bore down with an incredibly heavy and suppressive force. The black-robed figure countered with a palm as well, black Spiritual Energy swirling around his hand, meeting Huang Xing¡¯s force with its own corrosive power. ¡°Bang!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Huang Xing stood unmoved, while the black-robed man staggered backward several steps, his figure slightly blurred. ¡°A mere peak Emperor Pulse dares to be so arrogant,¡± Huang Xing snorted coldly. After this test of strength, it was clear to him that the three black-robed figures were only at the peak of Emperor Pulse cultivation. And the three of them from Sansi were powerful beings of the Saint Vein. ¡°You must have also lured the Monster Spirits to the outskirts of the city,¡± Mo Ye said indifferently. ¡°I was wondering why the normally timid Monster Spirits would dare leave the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest. It seems the Evil God Cult has indeed put in a lot of effort.¡± Mo Ye had already guessed that these people were wary of him. Otherwise, why bother using Monster Spirits as a decoy and not just directly invade the city? ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t realized your own predicament,¡± the black-robed man laughed carelessly. Huang Ri frowned slightly and said to the others, ¡°Be careful with this Formation, it must be their trump card. Otherwise, why would they wait for us to come?¡± Xu Zimei looked up slightly, the firmament already stirred with tumultuous winds, the sky completely altered. Black Spiritual Energy enveloped the whole world; the eight soaring beams of light transformed into pillars erect between heaven and earth. Connecting with the firmament. An invisible power seemed to engulf the entire Safety Sky City. Thunderous explosions rang out nearby. In the center of the firmament, where the black Spiritual Energy was even more profound, something seemed to be gestating. ¡°Does anyone know about this Formation?¡± Huang Ri asked pensively. He had only heard of this Formation, a secretive art developed by the Evil God Cult. As for its function, he had no understanding. ¡°Never heard of it,¡± the crowd shook their heads. When the gestation in the firmament reached its limit, the three black-robed figures levitated into the air. Three beams of black light fell from above, enveloping them within. Bathed in the black light, the black-robed figures laughed wantonly. Huang Xing frowned slightly, apparently getting impatient. A strong aura surrounded them, and a dragon¡¯s roar echoed behind him. Then a hundred-meter-long yellow dragon coiled behind him, visible for all to see. He stood atop the giant dragon, charging directly at the black-robed figure in the center. The dragon roared at the firmament, a storm of Spiritual Energy raged around them. The black-robed figure remained calm, a flicker of dark light on his right index finger, which he pointed directly at Huang Xing. With a ¡°boom,¡± before anyone could react, Huang Xing¡¯s body was sent flying out. And the space where he had been completely collapsed. The sound of clanking chains echoed around the area. A dark chain descended from above, branding itself onto Huang Xing¡¯s body and then vanishing from sight. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Huang Yue asked worriedly. ¡°I,¡± Huang Xing began but immediately sensed something was amiss. ¡°My Vein Gate has been sealed.¡± His complexion turned to one of utter shock, as sealing the Vein Gate was a notoriously difficult feat. The only known method was the Vein-Sealing Powder. But even Vein-Sealing Powder could only seal the Vein Gates of Martial Artists below the Empty Vein Realm temporarily. To seal the Vein Gate of a powerhouse in the Saint Vein Realm was nearly impossible. ¡°Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array,¡± Huang Ri said slowly, narrowing his eyes with each word. ¡°Is it because of this formation?¡± Everyone promptly came to the same realization and hurriedly looked up at the firmament. ¡°Have you noticed?¡± the man in the black robe was laughing above them. ¡°Within this Heaven Locking Formation, we can seal up to eight Martial Artists who have not Stepped into Immortality,¡± the man in the black robe stated. ¡°This formation is a unique creation of the True God Cult. We embrace the changes of the times and walk at the forefront of the era. You weaklings will ultimately face death and submission.¡± ¡°Is it impossible to burst through the Vein Gates within our bodies?¡± Huang Ri asked, his face showing difficulty. Huang Xing tried, his face turning red with the effort, but ultimately he shook his head in helplessness. ¡°Call for reinforcements from the empire,¡± Huang Yue said while crushing a jade pendant in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s too late, even if the empire sends someone via the Teleportation Array, it will take at least several hours.¡± Huang Ri shook his head, clearly having lost hope. ¡°Moreover, they will certainly sabotage the Teleportation Array, making it impossible for the empire to arrive at this remote city quickly.¡± Above in the firmament, the aura of three robed figures grew stronger and stronger. They looked indifferently at Sansi and the others and then casually pointed a finger. Three chains fell from the firmament with incredible speed. ¡°Not good, dodge quickly,¡± Huang Ri¡¯s face changed as he urgently spoke. He swiftly moved, trying to avoid the branding of the chains. But to their astonishment, the chains seemed to possess tracking abilities, relentlessly pursuing Sansi and Mo Ye. The only one left seemingly watching the drama unfold was Xu Zimei. Sounds of ¡°rumbling¡± erupted nearby. Realizing that evasion was futile, the group charged at the robed figures, their auras mighty and their True Fates manifesting, signaling they were at their wits¡¯ end. The three robed figures were unalarmed, watching as Sansi and the others approached them. The space before them shattered, the tumult immense. With another wave of their right hands, accompanied by the sound of ¡°whoosh,¡± three more chains descended from the firmament. Given the nature of the Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array, they could control up to eight chains simultaneously. When the six chains struck from both sides, Sansi and the others couldn¡¯t escape and were branded into them. After their Vein Gates were sealed, their figures fell from the firmament. They landed with a loud ¡°thump,¡± hitting the ground heavily. Sansi and Mo Ye stood up, both of their faces fraught with difficulty. They tried to break the seal within them, but to no avail. ¡°Now it¡¯s over,¡± Huang Xing said anxiously. ¡°We¡¯ve roamed freely our entire lives; there was no place in half the Phoenix Perching Empire we couldn¡¯t go. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d meet our downfall here today.¡± Chapter 436 - Chapter 436 Chapter 435 Appearance of the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe ?Chapter 436: Chapter 435: Appearance of the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe Chapter 436: Chapter 435: Appearance of the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe ¡°Brother Xu,¡± Mo Ye turned his gaze towards Xu Zimei. The only hope now rested on Xu Zimei, who alone was not sealed. But he had no idea what realm Xu Zimei truly belonged to. Xu Zimei smiled without saying anything. The three black-robed figures descended slowly from the sky, looking down upon the Sansi from their high position. ¡°Prisoners at the foot of the steps, didn¡¯t see that coming, did you?¡± Huang Xing snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°Kill or flay me as you wish, but the empire will one day annihilate your Evil God Cult. Just like the war led by King Anding a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Courting death,¡± the middle black-robed figure uttered upon hearing Huang Xing¡¯s words, his gaze flickering fiercely. His hand summoned a black mist, and Spiritual Energy surged, forming a giant hand. The hand pressed down through layers of space, eventually crashing down from the sky. Huang Xing, now unable to use any power, was no different from an ordinary person. Upon seeing this, he braced himself for death. Suddenly, a loud ¡°bang¡± was heard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The colossal hand above was split by a single slash. Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered, turning to the source of the slash. Xu Zimei slowly sheathed his Tyrant Shadow, smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hotheaded, let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother with you, the one that slipped through, but it seems you don¡¯t understand well enough,¡± the black-robed figure to the left said as he waved his right hand. Two chains fell from above, wrapped in black mist, branding towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Who is it that doesn¡¯t understand, I wonder,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. He took an object out of the Storage Ring. It was a circular item resembling a astrolabe. This astrolabe was incomparably exquisite, as beautiful as the starry sky. The Milky Way stretched across the cosmic expanse, scattering from the edge of the heavens. Countless stars reflected in the firmament, a sky full of stars, forming a magnificent and colorful tapestry. A bright moon hung in the center amongst the stars. Xu Zimei looked at the astrolabe in his hand, it was indeed the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. Previously, in the Shenghua domain of the Central Continent, he had extorted it from the Heaven Expanse Sage. This Heaven Expanse Astrolabe was exceptionally powerful for the deduction of Formations. Especially after Xu Zimei integrated the Six Elements Indestructible Array and many other formations, its deductions could break through almost any Formation. As he saw the chains branding towards him, Xu Zimei smiled, slowly activating the astrolabe. In that moment, a vast expanse of starry sky descended around him. Xu Zimei stood atop the starry space, with the bright moon, a sky full of stars, and the Milky Way gently flowing around him. Within the starry sky, a star fell. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The star passed through the Wugeng Void, and in its brightest and dimmest moment, collided head-on with the approaching chains. Sparks flew in abundance, the star vanished, and the chains shattered. Witnessing this scene, the three black-robed figures were shocked. One of them, his expression flickering, asked, ¡°What is this thing?¡± ¡°The Chains of Sealing are broken, it seems this item is a treasure,¡± the black-robed figure to the left said with a greedy gleam in his eyes. He said, ¡°It could be brought back for some research.¡± ¡°But first you¡¯d have to leave here alive,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The astrolabe in his hand shone brilliantly, the stellar light shooting into the sky, completely dispersing the original pitch-black sky. All things inside the astrolabe appeared, contending with the black mist above the sky. The eight black pillars surrounding the city were now quivering unstably, with a thunderous rumbling noise. ¡°He wants to break our Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array,¡± the black-robed figure to the right said, squinting his eyes. ¡°The item in his hands seems to have a natural restraint against Formations,¡± the middle black-robed figure nodded slightly. ¡°` ¡°Charge,¡± with his shout, the three men charged directly at Xu Zimei. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°Out of the three thousand formations, trapping comes first, followed by killing.¡± ¡°` ¡°` Muttering to himself softly, Xu Zimei waved his hands and countless stars transformed into flowing lights, flying out from the starry skies. ¡°` ¡°` These multicolored stars converged to form an oval-shaped dome. ¡°` ¡°` The dome descended from the sky, trapping the three men in black who were rushing toward him. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°What is this thing?¡± The three men in black robes roared as they attacked the trapping array. ¡°` ¡°` The entire dome began to wobble as if it was about to collapse. ¡°` ¡°` With another grand gesture, the Milky Way in the starry sky slowly flowed and instantly solidified. ¡°` ¡°` This solidified Milky Way transformed into a long spear. ¡°` ¡°` The spear was extremely sharp, its tip was dazzling with bright stars twinkling and contained an incredibly powerful force. ¡°` ¡°` With his right hand, Xu Zimei grasped the long spear solidified from the Milky Way and flung it with all his strength. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°Dodge quickly,¡± looking at the spear piercing through endless void. ¡°` ¡°` The dark Demonic Qi that filled the surroundings collapsed completely with the space in front of them as the long spear approached. ¡°` ¡°` The three men in black robes were in a panic, wanting to dodge, but the dome¡¯s extent was limited, they simply couldn¡¯t break through the trapping array. ¡°` ¡°` There was a loud ¡°boom.¡± ¡°` ¡°` Simultaneously, there came three agonized screams, the three men in black robes skewered like stringed meat. ¡°` ¡°` The spear pierced directly through their chests, nailing them to the firmament. ¡°` ¡°` At that moment, the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe also broke through the Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array. ¡°` ¡°` The overwhelming starlight shattered the black fog¡¯s encirclement, destroying the eight dark pillars surrounding the city. ¡°` ¡°` As an intense wave of energy exploded in the firmament, the Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array completely shattered. ¡°` ¡°` The moment the formation broke, the seals on both Yellow Three Envoys and Mo Ye were lifted as well. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°Brother Xu,¡± Mo Ye looked at Xu Zimei with complicated eyes. ¡°` ¡°` Unfathomablea€¡±that was the impression Xu Zimei gave him. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°Many thanks to Young Master Xu for the life-saving grace,¡± the Yellow Three Envoys also hurried over to express their gratitude. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°It was a simple matter,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand casually, pointing to the three men in black robes nailed to the sky, he said. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°How shall we deal with them?¡± ¡°` ¡°` Although he had trapped these three men, he hadn¡¯t completely killed them. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°If Young Master Xu wishes to kill, then kill them,¡± Huang Ri said with a smile. ¡°` ¡°` ¡°If not, we can take them back to the Empire. ¡°` ¡°` We might be able to get more information about the Evil God Cult from them.¡± ¡°` ¡°` ¡°Then take them back to the Empire,¡± Xu Zimei had no objections. ¡°` ¡°` Those three men in black robes were essentially of no use to him. ¡°` ¡°` ¡­¡­ ¡°` ¡°` Because Xu Zimei also had to go to Phoenix Perching Empire. ¡°` ¡°` His maternal family, the Wenren Family, was in the capital city of the Phoenix Perching Empire, Phoenix Feather City. ¡°` ¡°` Therefore, he was conveniently on the same path as the Yellow Three Envoys. ¡°` ¡°` And Mo Ye needed to hurry back to King Anding¡¯s mansion to report the events here to King Anding. ¡°` ¡°` After transferring the city¡¯s matters to Gao Zelong, Mo Ye and the others set off from Safety Sky City early. ¡°` ¡°` Naturally, the fastest way to Phoenix Feather City was through the Teleportation Array. ¡°` ¡°` The Teleportation Array to Phoenix Feather City was in Phoenix Hoaring City. ¡°` ¡°` Xu Zimei and his companions needed to hurry to Phoenix Hoaring City first. ¡°` ¡°` ¡­¡­ ¡°` ¡°` Atop a rugged mountain summit, the beautiful scenery was shrouded in mist. ¡°` ¡°` At this moment, on the mountain top, two people were playing chess. ¡°` ¡°` The person on the left wore a blue robe, his hair and beard partially gray, and although he was of an age to be considered a senior, he remained vigorous. ¡°` Chapter 437 - Chapter 437 Chapter 436 Three People Die ?Chapter 437: Chapter 436: Three People Die Chapter 437: Chapter 436: Three People Die And the person on the right was a middle-aged man. He wore a white robe, his long hair bound into a bun behind him. Sitting upon a piece of bluestone, his white robe covered the entire stone, and a vague sense of pressure emanated from his gaze. ¡°The affairs within the sect have been restless lately,¡± the man in the green robe said with a smile as he placed down a black chess piece. ¡°It¡¯s all superfluous,¡± the white-robed man snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re aware of what has happened in Safety Sky City,¡± the green-robed elder said with a smile. ¡°With such a commotion, it would be hard not to know,¡± the white-robed man frowned slightly as he spoke. ¡°Now the Phoenix Perching Empire is on guard, and the pursuit of our followers has grown fiercer.¡± ¡°One gets used to it, but what about those people? Being escorted to the capital city of the empire is not to our advantage!¡± the green-robed elder said indifferently. ¡°Every step now is critical; we cannot afford any mistakes.¡± ¡°What are your thoughts, Elder Qing?¡± the white-robed man asked pensively. ¡°Let¡¯s ensure they never reach the capital city,¡± the green-robed elder said with a smiling face as he placed down the chess piece in his hand. ¡°I have my own plans,¡± the white-robed man said, shaking his head slightly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡­a€| Phoenix Hoaring City was located to the north of Safety Sky City. It is said that after the divine phoenix successfully transcended its tribulation, it flew to this location, cried out thrice, and ultimately ascended to immortality. The legendary story goes like this. Therefore, the founding place of the Phoenix Perching Empire was named Phoenix Hoaring City. An imperial phoenix cries for nine days and ascends to immortality! When Xu Zimei and his group escorting the three men in black robes arrived at Phoenix Hoaring City, seven days had already passed. The group was travel-stained from the journey. The Yellow Three Envoys had been interrogating, but the three men in black were tight-lipped, saying nothing at all. The ancient city walls stood tall on the earth. The bluish-brown city walls had several damaged spots, showing the city¡¯s great age upon closer inspection. It looked rather shabby! The city gates were wide open, with four people sweeping by the doors; the citizens coming and going made the place very lively. It was nearly noon at this time, and the sun, almost in summer season, felt scorching hot. The party walked through the city gate. ¡°Hold on,¡± the group had just reached the gate when they were stopped by the soldiers guarding it. ¡°There is a fee to enter the city,¡± the soldier on the left said indifferently. ¡°Whose rule is this?¡± Huang Xing said coldly. ¡°I was not aware that my Phoenix Perching Empire had such a regulation.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who made the rule; no payment, no entry,¡± the soldier said flatly. ¡°You,¡± just as Huang Xing was about to take action, Huang Ri quickly stepped in to stop him. ¡°We will pay,¡± Huang Ri said with a smile, casually handing over a Spirit Stone to the other party. The soldier took the Spirit Stone and nodded with some satisfaction. Usually, those people paid with silver, but with this Spirit Stone, he could take a decent cut for himself. ¡°Go on in and try to avoid trouble within the city,¡± the soldier said smoothly as he pocketed the Spirit Stone. ¡­ As the group walked into the city, Huang Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask Huang Ri, ¡°Big brother, why did you stop me just now? A lowly soldier daring to collect an entry fee, it¡¯s lawless.¡± ¡°You also know a lowly soldier wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing, so who could be behind this?¡± Huang Ri countered. ¡°Are you suggesting¡­ the City Lord?¡± Huang Xing quickly caught on. As one of the Seven Emissaries, their authority in the Phoenix Perching Empire was quite significant; they represented the emperor to inspect the entire empire. He even had the authority to execute before reporting. Especially when encountering someone like Huang Xing, who harbored a hatred for evil and would tolerate not a speck of dust in his eyes. ¡°This matter is not easy to discuss,¡± Huang Ri said indifferently. ¡°We can inquire within the city for a few days, and when we return to the capital, we just report to the Emperor. Our current primary mission is to escort these three followers of the Evil God Cult; we cannot afford any disclosure. It¡¯s possible that we¡¯ll be intercepted en route for a rescue attempt.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Huang Xing nodded. A few of them checked into several rooms at the inn. Xu Zimei stayed alone in one room, Huang Yue slept alone in another, while Huang Ri and Huang Xing, who were in charge of guarding those three, shared a large room. After returning to his room, beside comprehending the ¡°Demonic Skills,¡± Xu Zimei also studied the map with Taiyang Zuzhao. After all, this map was from before the fragmentation of Yuan Central Continent, and many of the locations had changed significantly from the present. The Way of Inquiry is boundless; it can be infinitely vast or infinitely small. Xu Zimei found that grasping this ¡°Demonic Skills¡± was as if it were tailor-made for him, advancing swiftly as a fish takes to water. After dinner, as the evening gradually darkened, the nights in Phoenix Hoaring City seemed very quiet. Although this city counted as a large one, it had somewhat declined due to years of neglect. The early summer breeze blew through the streets. Xu Zimei was immersing in his understanding when suddenly, from the next room, a loud ¡°boom¡± was heard. That room happened to be where Huang Ri and Huang Xing were staying. He rushed over there to inspect. All the people inside the room were still safe, but the roof appeared to have been busted through. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei walked over and asked. At the doorway, Huang Yue, having hurriedly dressed, also arrived in haste. ¡°Someone tried to kill these three,¡± Huang Ri, with a troubled look, said, pointing to the three black-robed individuals tied up beside him. ¡°It seems it was the work of the Evil God Cult,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Let¡¯s all be cautious. It looks like we won¡¯t have a peaceful night,¡± Huang Ri nodded and said with a solemn tone. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The strength of the Evil God Cult somewhat exceeded his expectations. The cult recruited members at an alarming rate, with many talents shrouded in mystery within their ranks. Truly a severe thorn in the side of the Phoenix Perching Empire. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and returned to his own room. As the night deepened, the town crier passed through the streets, striking his clapper and calling out for peace and safety. Xu Zimei felt the door of his room being slowly opened. A figure entered from outside and quietly approached his bedside. Because he was sitting cross-legged, the moment he opened his eyes, he saw a shadow flash before him. It then quickly fled outside. By the time Xu Zimei reached the door, he discovered that Huang Xing and Huang Ri had also come out in pursuit. ¡°Someone slipped into your room?¡± Huang Xing, looking at Xu Zimei, asked anxiously. Xu Zimei nodded, his gaze fixed straight ahead, where he could see several shadows running across the rooftops. Huang Yue also came out of her room, and upon seeing this scene, said to them, ¡°You go after these people. I will guard these three.¡± Huang Xing and Huang Yue did not object, and after saying ¡°Take care,¡± they gave chase. Xu Zimei also nodded slightly and followed. ¡­ The group pursued swiftly; there were over a dozen figures, but Xu Zimei perceived that their cultivation levels were not high. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438 Chapter 437 Huang Yues River of Fate ?Chapter 438: Chapter 437: Huang Yue¡¯s River of Fate Chapter 438: Chapter 437: Huang Yue¡¯s River of Fate The three had only pursued for a few minutes when they had captured all of these dozen or so figures. This was also the reason the group had decided to give chase. If these people were strong, Huang Ri and his companions wouldn¡¯t have considered pursuing them. When Huang Xing removed the black veils from these dozen people, they all showed panicked expressions, hastily begging for mercy. Clearly, they had not expected to encounter such powerful individuals this time. ¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Xing asked with a frown. ¡°You better tell the truth, otherwise I will make you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°Spare me, my lord, my name is Wu Jiang. We are all loose cultivators!¡± The person in black in the middle cried for mercy without a second thought. ¡°Speak, what was your purpose at the inn,¡± Huang Ri asked indifferently. ¡°We had no purpose, someone approached us, they wanted us to sneak around in your room tonight and then leave,¡± Wu Jiang hurriedly explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Wrong, Huang Yue is in danger.¡± Upon hearing their words, Huang Ri immediately reacted. His figure stepped in the air and he ran directly towards the inn. Since the inn was not far from them, it took less than a minute for the group to arrive at the inn. But as soon as they arrived, Huang Ri¡¯s eyes split with fury at the scene before him. He saw Huang Yue lying in a pool of blood, her life hanging by a thread. And the three bound figures in black robes were chopped into minced meat with a knife, dying in a way too horrific to look at. ¡°Yue¡¯er,¡± Huang Ri took a stride forward to Huang Yue, lifting her up to check her condition. He shouted, ¡°She¡¯s still breathing, she¡¯s still breathing. Guard me while I treat her.¡± The strength of the Saint Vein Realm lies in the intact True Fate, any severe injury can slowly recover. At this moment, although Huang Yue had sustained very serious injuries, her True Fate was undamaged. Hence, under Huang Ri¡¯s treatment, after a bit more than an hour, Huang Yue gradually regained consciousness. She looked extremely weak. ¡°Elder of the Evil God Cult,¡± she said faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk now, we already know, go rest,¡± Huang Ri nodded and said with a pale face. Huang Yue nodded slightly and entered the room with Huang Xing¡¯s assistance. Huang Ri stood up and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Young Master Xu, thank you for your help tonight. We need to stay with Yue¡¯er, you should rest early.¡± ¡°Can you tell me about the Evil God Cult?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Since he couldn¡¯t sleep tonight anyway, he might as well learn about this sect. Their influence was indeed somewhat unexpected. ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know much about this sect either. Even the ones we¡¯ve caught in the past would rather die than reveal any secrets.¡± Huang Ri shook his head and sighed. ¡°I only know the general distribution of the Evil God Cult¡¯s influence. Besides their leader, who is hailed as a True God, there are four Vajra and Protectors underneath. The Protectors are distinguished as Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, Black Tortoise. And the four Vajra are Subdue Dragon, Subjugate Tiger, Furious Eyes, Prajna.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and, after chatting with Huang Ri for a while, he returned to his room. Huang Ri and the other person might not have noticed this incident because they were too anxious about Huang Yue¡¯s injury. ¡°` But Xu Zimei sensed something strange. It had only taken them a few minutes to pursue those Loose Cultivators, so how could Huang Yue have sustained such severe injuries in such a short time? Unless the opponent was much stronger than her, at the level of the Divine Vein or even a being who had Stepped into Immortality. But if the opponent was really that strong, they would have attacked directly. Why bother using Loose Cultivators as a diversion to lure them away? After returning to his room, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged. At this moment, his consciousness had entered the True Fate World. He waved his hands, and the Chaos Pearl slowly floated out from the void. Breaching layer upon layer of the void, it floated in mid-air, radiating the aura of the Way. Xu Zimei used the Chaos Pearl to enter the River of Fate once again. He wanted to inspect Huang Yue¡¯s River of Fate. The River of Fate quietly drifted in the cosmic starry sky, resembling the Milky Way hanging upside down in the heavens. This river water was composed of the fates of countless people from the Yuan Central Continent. With ripples surging along the river. No one would expect that in this silent starry sky, everyone¡¯s fate was being unscrupulously scrutinized. ¡­a€| It was a long time before Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. He let out a light chuckle, took a deep breath, and shook his head slightly. Inspecting the River of Fate was very draining on him. He hadn¡¯t expected that the power of the Evil God Cult was so vast; on the surface, the Phoenix Perching Empire seemed extremely prosperous and strong. It appeared to be a scene of national peace and good order. In reality, internally, it was already riddled with holes and undercurrents were seething. However, these matters had nothing to do with Xu Zimei. As long as the Evil God Cult did not trouble him, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere. After celebrating his grandfather¡¯s grand birthday, and once he had dealt with the matters entrusted by the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, he would head to the Endless Heaven Sea to search for the Taiyang Zuzhao. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Then, he would also try to advance into the Divine Vein Realm. The time for his Destiny to form was approaching, and as long as he advanced to the Divine Vein Realm, Xu Zimei¡¯s plan would be more than half successful. Whether it was the second Battle Body or the third, or even the reincarnated Baili Xiao, he no longer viewed them as important. He had long stopped considering his contemporaries; Xu Zimei¡¯s goals were now the older generation. After all, in a real fight, the opponent wouldn¡¯t care about your age. A night passed in silence, and due to Huang Yue¡¯s injuries, the group decided to rest in Phoenix Hoaring City for a few days. Then they would take a Teleportation Array to the Phoenix Feather City, the capital of the Phoenix Perching Empire. Xu Zimei descended the stairs to find that Huang Ri and his companions had already started to have breakfast on the first floor. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± Huang Xing immediately greeted him upon seeing Xu Zimei come downstairs. ¡°Is Miss Huang Yue alright? She looks to be in good spirits,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile as he sat down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Though the injuries were severe, her True Fate is intact,¡± said Huang Xing. ¡°Brother Xu should also be careful recently. Yue¡¯er mentioned that the person who attacked her last night was one of the Four Guardians of the Evil God Cult, the Prajna Venerable.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Xu Zimei replied, nodding with a smile. After breakfast, the group decided to take a stroll around Phoenix Hoaring City. Stepping out of the inn, the bustling crowd on the street was lively. The vendors on both sides were energetically hawking their goods. Watching Huang Ri and Huang Xing walk ahead, Xu Zimei quietly asked Huang Yue with a smile, ¡°Miss Huang Yue¡¯s position within the Evil God Cult must not be low, right?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huang Yue¡¯s expression froze. A flash of murderous intent swept across her eyes, then she quickly replied with a smile, ¡°What is Young Master Xu talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Last night¡¯s three men in black robes were killed by you, weren¡¯t they?¡± Xu Zimei said calmly, without hurry. ¡°What do you think their reaction would be if they knew that the comrade who had been conspiring with them for years was actually an undercover agent of the Evil God Cult? What would be their reaction?¡± ¡°` Chapter 439 - Chapter 439 Chapter 438 Conflict Within the City ?Chapter 439: Chapter 438: Conflict Within the City Chapter 439: Chapter 438: Conflict Within the City Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huang Yue fell silent. She gave Xu Zimei a deep look and finally whispered, ¡°Are you planning to wade into these muddy waters?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Zimei asked coolly, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°Not really,¡± Huang Yue shook her head and said, ¡°This matter originally had nothing to do with you. Once we¡¯re back in Phoenix Feather City, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. What does the life or death of the Phoenix Perching Empire have to do with you?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and calmly said, ¡°Then tell your people to be careful. If they provoke me, I won¡¯t mind taking some time to wipe you out.¡± ¡°Once you truly understand the True God Cult, you¡¯ll realize how naive your current words are.¡± Huang Yue did not refute but simply stated the facts calmly. ¡°How does it compare to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked, eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Only stronger, not weaker,¡± replied Huang Yue. ¡°How about a sect with four Emperors?¡± Huang Yue was silent for a moment, giving Xu Zimei a deep look, but said no more. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï As the two of them were talking, Huang Xing suddenly turned around in front and shouted, ¡°What are you two doing back there? Hurry up!¡± Xu Zimei smiled and quickened his pace. The group had just reached a corner of the street when they were drawn to a commotion. They saw many people gathered around the entrance of a pharmacy, and two men dressed like household servants were grabbing a young girl. The girl was desperately resisting. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Huang Xing frowned slightly upon seeing this scene and quickly strode over. His nature was one to abhor evil, and moreover, the Sansi possessed the authority to patrol and supervise all under heaven. ¡°Dad, save me, save me!¡± The girl kept calling for help. At the pharmacy entrance behind her, a man in a gray shirt tried to step forward but was held in place by two guards. ¡°Young Master Lue, if you have a grudge, take it out on me. Let my daughter go.¡± The man in gray shouted toward the young man in front. The youth had slickly combed hair and was clothed in a light cyan robe embellished with a few black flowers. Holding a folding fan in his hand, he said with a smile, ¡°Old Zhang, this is Phoenix Hoaring City. My word is the authority here. Having your daughter as my concubine would ensure wealth and honor for the rest of her life, wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡± ¡°Young Master Lue, I¡¯m begging you, let her go,¡± the man in gray pleaded bitterly. However, the young man in cyan paid no attention and just watched with a smiling gaze as the guards held onto the girl. The onlookers sighed softly at this scene. They dared not speak out loud, only whispering among themselves. ¡°Zhang Bin¡¯s really unlucky. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re newcomers in Phoenix Hoaring City, only just managed to save up some silver to open a pharmacy. Who would have thought his daughter would catch the eye of that scoundrel Lue Jin?¡± ¡°Keep it down, Lue Jin is the City Lord¡¯s son. If he hears you, you¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°To me, it¡¯s not that bad, Zhang Bin¡¯s daughter marrying Young Master Lue would mean a life of wealth and prosperity, quite good, right?¡± ¡°What do you know? I¡¯ve heard that Lue Jin has a peculiar habit, he loves to torture people. There¡¯s never been a woman who¡¯s been with him that could leave the bed unscathed.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be!¡± ¡­ For the moment leaving aside the people¡¯s chatter, Huang Xing strode forward and grabbed the two guards, flinging them away. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Huang Xing quickly asked the girl. The girl didn¡¯t respond, just curled up, shivering. Seeing this, Huang Xing¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. He looked at Lue Jin and snorted, ¡°I want to ask Young Master Lue what crime she has committed.¡± ¡°And by what authority, what right do you have to arrest her?¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a nosy one here,¡± Lue Jin said as he held a folding fan, idly fanning himself while smiling. ¡°Then may I ask what kind of thing you are, to dare meddle in this young master¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Seeking death,¡± Huang Xing¡¯s gaze hardened, and his large hand pressed down directly. Already harboring much anger because of Huang Yue¡¯s matter, he now found an outlet for release. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? As this palm pressed down, spiritual energy around wildly surged. Loud booms echoed in the surroundings. Seeing this palm, Lue Jin was completely stunned in place. Then suddenly, he quickly snapped back to reality, frantically shouting, ¡°Guard Shen, aren¡¯t you coming out? Do you want to see me die?¡± As his words fell, the empty space beside him began to ripple. A figure slowly emerged from the void. This was a man in a purple robe with a sword hanging at his waist, and his aura was equally astonishing. Xu Zimei glanced at him and knew that this man was a newly advanced Emperor Pulse strongman. As the palm with boundless might descended, the man¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He gathered strands of purple spiritual energy around his body, concentrating all of it in his hands. His hands were held up to the sky, making a firm stand against Huang Xing¡¯s crushing force. Loud booms erupted above their heads. ¡°A mere glimpse of light dares not to compete with the radiant moon,¡± Huang Xing snorted coldly again. He showed no mercy, greatly increasing the force in his hand. The man finally lost his footing, spitting out blood, and was sent flying out. And when Huang Xing¡¯s hand descended, he saw a palm flying toward Lue Jin. With a smack, at the sound of the loud clap, accompanied by a scream, Lue Jin was seen flying backward. ¡°You dare hit me,¡± Lue Jin struggled to stand up, not minding the redness and pain on his face, looking at Huang Xing with disbelief. ¡°I even want to kill you,¡± Huang Xing said indifferently. Upon hearing this, the words that were about to leave Lue Jin¡¯s mouth came to an abrupt halt. He turned to the man in the purple robe, yelling, ¡°Useless, all of you are useless.¡± ¡°Young Master Lue should speak more politely,¡± the man in the purple robe said evenly, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Your father helped me to break through to the Emperor Pulse Realm, and I only promised him to ensure your safety. I am not your bodyguard.¡± ¡°Bullying men and women, boldly kidnapping common women in broad daylight, and arbitrarily charging entry fees into the city. I indeed want to see what kind of person our esteemed City Lord is.¡± Huang Ri said blandly from the side. ¡°Take him to see the City Lord,¡± Huang Xing grabbed Lue Jin, as if carrying a chicken, walking towards the direction of the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Let me go, I can walk myself,¡± Lue Jin struggled fiercely. ¡°Smack!¡± With a slap, things quieted down significantly. ¡­ The City Lord Mansion is located in the most prosperous area of Phoenix Hoaring City. It stands at the intersection of several main streets, at the very center of the city. The massive mansion appeared magnificent and majestic. At the entrance stood two large red lions, carved from mutton fat jade. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440 Chapter 439 Always Leave a Way Out ?Chapter 440: Chapter 439 Always Leave a Way Out Chapter 440: Chapter 439 Always Leave a Way Out Mutton fat jade is indeed a kind of extremely precious stone, even a small piece of jade pendant is worth a fortune. Not to mention the pair of large lions of such size. The mansion¡¯s main gate was made of teak. This kind of teak takes a thousand years to mature and is very rare. Compared to the long-neglected city, the City Lord Mansion seemed somewhat out of place with its appearance alone. This mansion was too opulent. The jet-black plaque at the entrance bore the characters ¡°City Lord Mansion¡± in big letters. When Xu Zimei and his party arrived at the entrance of the City Lord Mansion, they were stopped by the guards on both sides. This time, it wasn¡¯t Huang Xing and the others¡¯ turn to speak. Lue Jin, who was being held aside, already began shouting. ¡°Are you all blind? Hurry up and call my father out, see if these villains dare to run wild in my Phoenix Hoaring City.¡± It was then that the guard noticed Lue Jin and hurriedly responded, rushing into the mansion in a fluster. The group did not stand waiting at the entrance, but followed closely and entered the City Lord Mansion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï As soon as they entered the mansion, right in front of them was a pond. Two paths split off on either side for people to walk. Now in early summer, the lotuses in the pond were like a large canopy, standing unsullied from the mud. Seaweed grew along both sides of the pond, the water was very clear, and colorful fish swam happily within. Red bricks, green tiles, pavilions, and artificial mountains. The decorations of the City Lord Mansion were rich and imposing. Not long after several people entered, they saw a figure, moving as if walking on the wind, hurrying over from the distance. This figure was clothed in a green robe and exuded a very formidable presence. He had a thick beard, and on his forehead ran a narrow scar. His eyebrows were also very thick. When the man arrived in front of Huang Xing, seeing Lue Jin¡¯s state, his eyebrows deeply furrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in a deep voice. ¡°Dad, save me! These people actually dared to capture me and beat me. I want to grind their bones to dust and lock them up to torture them properly.¡± Seeing his father arrive, Lue Jin¡¯s courage grew, and he began to struggle. ¡°Shut up,¡± the man in the green robe glared at Lue Jin. In any case, Lue Jin was still in the hands of others. If they really wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. What¡¯s more important was that the man in the green robe felt that things were not so simple. Since the other party dared to come to them, it indicated they were confident and fearless. ¡­ ¡°Are you the City Lord of Phoenix Hoaring City?¡± Huang Xing asked. The man in the green robe nodded slightly, watching Huang Xing and the others with an inexplicable gaze. Then he saw Huang Xing take out a token and throw it to the man in the green robe. The token was pure yellow, and it was unknown what material it was made of. On it was drawn a single dragon, with the words ¡°Sansi¡± inscribed. Upon seeing this, the man in the green robe took a deep breath. ¡°Now that¡¯s trouble.¡± His figure trembled slightly, for the Seven Emissaries were famous far and wide throughout the Phoenix Perching Empire. This was not something that he, as a City Lord, could afford to provoke. Thinking of his deeds in Phoenix Hoaring City over the years, if they were to be investigated, even dying a hundred times would not be too much. The man in the green robe¡¯s eyes darkened, and he nearly fell over. He took a deep breath, forcibly calmed himself, and with great respect returned the token with both hands. He then knelt to the ground and exclaimed, ¡°City Lord of Phoenix Hoaring City, Lue Xiong, pays his respects to the venerable Sansi Emissary.¡± Huang Xing snorted coldly and directly threw Lue Jin out. Now even the foolish Lue Jin realized something was amiss. Seeing his father kneeling on the ground, he fell to the ground and decided to feign unconsciousness. ¡°Phoenix Hoaring City has really been shrouded in darkness,¡± Huang Xing said with a cold snort. ¡°Your subordinate deserves to die,¡± Lue Xiong did not try to defend himself, and simply confessed his guilt. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He knew that the things he had done would not withstand scrutiny. ¡°Then you should go die,¡± said Huang Xing indifferently. Lue Xiong¡¯s expression froze for a moment; he hesitated, not expecting Huang Xing to say such a thing. This was completely out of line with convention! ¡°All right, though we are the Sansi, since you are the lord of a city, we do not have the authority to punish you,¡± stated Huang Ri from the side. ¡°You will come with us to the capital tomorrow. When the time comes, you will await His Majesty¡¯s decision!¡± Lue Xiong nodded heavily, without saying much else. ¡°Bring your son with you when you come,¡± Huang Xing instructed before leaving. ¡­ After Huang Xing finished speaking, the group left. On the way, Xu Zimei was somewhat curious as he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll run away if you don¡¯t watch him?¡± ¡°It would be even better if he ran. Then we could issue a nationwide manhunt for them,¡± Huang Xing said with a smile. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, not saying much. He felt that Huang Xing and the others were too confident. Pushing a man to a dead end meant there was nothing in this world he wouldn¡¯t dare to do. Knowing that going to the capital was akin to death, how could Lue Xiong and his son possibly sit still and await their doom! ¡°Yue¡¯er¡¯s injuries are almost healed, so let¡¯s leave first thing tomorrow morning,¡± Huang Ri reminded. Huang Yue nodded, not offering any objection. After Xu Zimei and his group had left, Lue Xiong collapsed to the ground and sat in silence. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lue Jin hurriedly approached and asked. With a ¡°smack,¡± Lue Xiong struck his son¡¯s face with a slap and angrily demanded, ¡°How did you get involved with them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± said Lue Jin timidly. ¡°They came to me. I don¡¯t know them at all!¡± Hearing this, Lue Xiong sighed deeply, seeming to age considerably. ¡°Father, what should we do now?¡± Lue Jin asked in a panic. ¡°Do you think the Emperor will spare us if we go to the capital?¡± ¡°Do you think you can still live after all the things you¡¯ve done over these years?¡± Lue Xiong looked at his son pitifully and retorted. ¡°Then what do we do, Father, save me. I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Lue Jin quickly cried out. ¡°Enough, shut up. Yelling doesn¡¯t solve anything. Follow me somewhere tonight.¡± Lue Xiong said flatly. His gaze was profound as he stared off into the distance for a long time before murmuring softly, ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me have peace, then let¡¯s go to death together!¡± ¡­ The nights in Phoenix Hoaring City were especially quiet! The townspeople had long returned to their homes to rest, and unknown crickets chirped from the corners. The night was deep, a night with neither moon nor stars. In Lue Xiong¡¯s room within the City Lord Mansion, father and son had prepared early. Lue Xiong lifted the carpet in the room and knocked thrice on a wooden panel. A series of ¡°clicking¡± noises came from below. Soon enough, a secret passage appeared before the two of them. ¡°Father, you,¡± Lue Jin looked at his father, somewhat surprised. ¡°After doing so much wrong, one always has to leave a way out for oneself,¡± Lue Xiong said calmly. The two entered the dark passage. Once inside, Lue Jin discovered that the secret passage was more complex than he had imagined. It had many pathways crisscrossing in all directions, with no clue as to where each led. Under Lue Xiong¡¯s guidance, after taking several turns, the father and son finally emerged from the secret passage. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441 Chapter 440 The Trap Set for You ?Chapter 441: Chapter 440: The Trap Set for You Chapter 441: Chapter 440: The Trap Set for You The two reached a dead end. Right above the secret passage was the dead end, and Lue Xiong glanced at the left side of the surrounding wall. After pondering for a bit, he finally gritted his teeth and, with his son, climbed over it. No sooner had they climbed over than guards in the courtyard spotted them. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Several guards hurried over with swords drawn, surrounding Lue Xiong and his son. ¡°Keep your voices down, I am City Lord Lue Xiong,¡± Lue Xiong quickly explained. ¡°Oh,¡± the guard instantly understood and asked, ¡°City Lord Lue, what brings you here in this manner?¡± ¡°I need to see Brother Liu,¡± Lue Xiong said directly. ¡°Sorry, Lord Liu is not seeing anyone recently,¡± the guard answered. ¡°Why?¡± Lue Xiong was taken aback and asked. ¡°The lord didn¡¯t explain, and I don¡¯t dare to ask,¡± the guard replied with a smile. Hearing this, Lue Xiong fell silent for a while. Standing by, Lue Jin looked at his father, somewhat puzzled. Who exactly was this Lord Liu? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? He was quite successful in Phoenix Hoaring City but had never heard of such a person. ¡°Would you trouble yourself to relay a message to Lord Liu? ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Just say City Lord Lue Xiong requests an audience,¡± Lue Xiong finally said. ¡°The last few times, it was my attitude that wasn¡¯t right. I hope Lord Liu won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The guard hesitated for a moment, then eventually nodded. Before long, the guard came out quickly, smiling, ¡°City Lord Lue, our master invites you.¡± Lue Xiong slightly nodded and murmured softly, ¡°So he really was waiting for me here!¡± He walked into the hall with Lue Jin. The hall was empty at that moment, and Lue Xiong had to wait patiently. While waiting, he surveyed his surroundings. He noticed that the courtyard¡¯s layout was very simple. A few ordinary tables and tea sets, and a painting hung on the wall for appreciation whose name he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Dad, who is Lord Liu?¡± Lue Jin asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Lue Xiong cast a brief glance at his son and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your situation this time, I wouldn¡¯t have been driven to such a desperate state. Just watch from the side.¡± About the time it took to burn two sticks of incense, a hearty voice came from the back hall. ¡°Brother Lue, it¡¯s such an honor to have you here; I apologize for the long wait.¡± With the man¡¯s arrival, the laughter had already preceded him. Following the voice, an elderly man wearing a mask walked out from the inside. The old man, dressed in a green robe, had a commanding presence, exuding an extremely formidable aura as he approached. Seeing this masked elder, Lue Jin, for some reason, felt a sense of familiarity. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Lue Xiong said with a smile, waving his hand. Only then did a guard bring over some tea, with steam slowly rising from it. The masked elder asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Lue, what brings you to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Brother Liu for a favor,¡± Lue Xiong said thoughtfully. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°To eliminate a few people,¡± Lue Xiong stated each word deliberately. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea,¡± the masked elder said with difficulty. ¡°City Lord Lue knows that we at the True God Cult do not involve ourselves in any affairs; otherwise, we would be wanted again.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Lue Xiong scoffed. These people of the True God Cult had ambitious intentions; they merely wanted a commitment from him. But now, caught in a dilemma, he had no choice but to turn to them for help. Otherwise, being sent to the capital city would spell certain death. ¡°Brother Liu, I agreed to what you discussed with me last time,¡± Lue Xiong said with piercing eyes. ¡°I am willing to join the True God Cult,¡± Lue Xiong stated gravely. ¡°In that case, brother, it¡¯s my undeniable responsibility to take care of family affairs,¡± the masked elder said cheerfully. ¡°I hope Elder Lue brother isn¡¯t forcing himself.¡± Lue Xiong let out a few dry laughs. Forcing himself? He was already at his wit¡¯s end. But he wouldn¡¯t say that out loud, just shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Then Elder Lue brother, just give me the information of the person you want killed, and I guarantee everything will be over before dawn,¡± the masked elder said. Lue Xiong provided a general description of Huang Xing and his companions, and after a moment¡¯s circumspection, he stood up and left. After Lue Xiong had departed, the hall fell into an eerie silence. Only the sound of the masked elder tapping on the table could be heard. It wasn¡¯t long before a gray-clad servant walked in. ¡°Go back and tell the Sect Hierarch that Phoenix Hoaring City has been captured; I¡¯m dealing with the aftermath,¡± the masked elder spoke indifferently. The servant nodded slightly and then slowly disappeared into the darkness. After father and son Lue Xiong walked out of the courtyard building, they returned to the City Lord Mansion via a secret alley in the neighborhood. Upon returning to the mansion, Lue Jin hesitated for a moment before finally saying, ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should mention.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Lue Xiong replied calmly. ¡°Father, have you ever seen the true face of that masked elder?¡± Lue Jin asked. Lue Xiong shook his head slightly. Brother Liu¡¯s real name was Liu Zinan, and he had been cautious to keep his mask on ever since their first meeting. Liu Zinan had always been trying to win him over, and if it hadn¡¯t been for this incident, he would never have joined the True God Cult. Though the Phoenix Perching Empire was always hunting down members of the True God Cult, Lue Xiong was the kind of man who managed to get along with everyone and didn¡¯t want to offend anyone. ¡°I suspect that the masked elder is Old Zhang from the South of City Pharmacy,¡± Lue Jin said deliberately. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lue Xiong asked, puzzled. ¡°The reason I fell out with the people from Sansi was also because of this Old Zhang and his daughter.¡± Lue Jin continued, ¡°I now suspect that this was all a set-up. A trap laid out for you by the True God Cult.¡± ¡°How can you be sure that Liu Zinan is Old Zhang?¡± Lue Xiong asked. ¡°It¡¯s a feeling, too familiar,¡± Lue Jin said. ¡°Believe it or not, I have no proof, but I feel it¡¯s Old Zhang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, go get some rest,¡± Lue Xiong waved his hand and said. ¡°Father, are we really¡­¡± Lue Jin wanted to say more but was promptly cut off by Lue Xiong. ¡°We no longer have the luxury of choice, keep this matter to yourself.¡± Lue Jin nodded and left the room, resigned. ¡­a€| Meanwhile, at the inn where Xu Zimei and her companions were staying in the city. The night had grown deep, and several figures stealthily infiltrated the inn. These figures exchanged glances, nodded at each other, and split up to enter several rooms. Not long after, the lights in the rooms turned on, and the sound of fighting began to emit. With a ¡°bang,¡± Huang Xing burst through the wooden door, kicking the black-clad figure out. Immediately afterward, several others from different rooms hastily emerged. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Ri asked. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to kill us,¡± Huang Xing said. The group looked towards the location of the inn¡¯s main hall, where four black-clad people were standing. Xu Zimei furrowed her brows slightly and glanced in the direction of Huang Yue. But she found that Huang Yue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, revealing nothing. ¡°Who are you?¡± Huang Xing asked sternly. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442 Chapter 441 Form King and Prajna ?Chapter 442: Chapter 441 Form King and Prajna Chapter 442: Chapter 441 Form King and Prajna ¡°Kill,¡± a slightly growl-like voice came from a man in black, as four men in black holding rifles charged forward. Their bodies radiated the majesty of the Emperor Pulse Realm, with layered dark shadows from the long spears creating an extraordinary momentum. Cutting through the dark void, they charged towards the Yellow Three Envoys and their companions. These four were merely existences of the Emperor Pulse, but they had cultivated a superb combined attack technique. For a while, they actually fought back and forth with the Yellow Three Envoys, leaving Xu Zimei to stand alone idly. But he didn¡¯t move, because he felt a gaze from the darkness fixed on him. As soon as he made the slightest move, the other party would strike with a thunderbolt. ¡°Won¡¯t you come out and meet me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. As his words fell, the void above the guesthouse rippled. A figure stepped out onto the air from the void. This figure wore a white mask, and no aura fluctuation could be sensed from his body. Although he displayed no overwhelming aura, the pressure he exerted was immense. ¡°It seems your True God Cult¡¯s people really are like lingering souls,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°Considering you call us the True God Cult, I will leave your body intact after I deal with you,¡± the masked elder said indifferently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Aside from the followers of the True God Cult who call themselves the True God, everyone else in the outside world refers to them as the Evil God Cult. ¡°That¡¯s quite some confidence,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a terrified shout from nearby. ¡°Yue¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Huang Xing cried out in alarm. They were all fighting together, but unexpectedly, Huang Yue suddenly struck the other two from behind. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Huang Xing and Huang Ri¡¯s bodies were sent flying backward. Huang Xing looked at Huang Yue in disbelief, while the skin on his own body gradually darkened. ¡°Heaven Sha Poison Palm,¡± Huang Ri said, frowning as he felt the state of his body. This Heaven Sha Poison was highly restrictive against Spiritual Energy, which behaved like a contagion. Wherever there was Spiritual Energy, this poison would thoroughly corrode it, and it couldn¡¯t be detoxified in a short time. ¡°Yue¡¯er, why?¡± Huang Xing ignored his own injuries, looking at the once familiar yet suddenly strange woman before him. He never imagined that this woman he once admired would betray them. Since joining the Yellow Three Envoys, the three of them had always worked as a team, and over the years, they had become as familiar to each other as family. But today, he suddenly found everything shrouded in fog, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly anymore. ¡°Are you from the Evil God Cult?¡± Huang Ri asked solemnly. ¡°I always have been,¡± Huang Yue said after a moment of silence, her gaze indifferent. Upon hearing this response, Huang Ri fell completely silent. Huang Xing, on the other hand, burst into laughter. There was a bitter and somewhat ironic feeling in his laughter. ¡°Kill me then,¡± Huang Xing said, looking up fearlessly: ¡°Do it yourself.¡± Huang Yue paid him no attention but turned her gaze to the mask-wearing elder. With respect, she said, ¡°Prajna Venerable, the mission is complete.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± the masked elder smiled with satisfaction, then turned his gaze towards Xu Zimei. With a wave of his hand, boundless Spiritual Energy spread in his palm. He sent his massive palm pressing down, saying, ¡°You can keep them company.¡± ¡°Divine Vein Realm,¡± Xu Zimei said, squinting and smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be enough.¡± Though he was but at the peak of the Saint Vein at present, he really didn¡¯t take an ordinary Divine Vein Realm seriously. A soaring aura rose up around Xu Zimei, as he directly initiated the Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation. Turquoise Spiritual Energy surged violently, and behind him, steps extended towards the Qing Tian. Boundless and vast, with the sound of the Great Dao chanting reverberating amongst them. Turquoise mist enveloped the surroundings. ¡°` Xu Zimei extended both hands, directly confronting the Prajna Venerable¡¯s giant palm. Only to hear a ¡°boom¡± sound. The space around them shattered, and the inn where everyone was staying split down the middle, being divided into two halves. Countless streams of qi arrows were flying about. Seeing such might, even the Prajna Venerable was surprised. ¡°Who are you?¡± At this moment, Prajna Venerable finally became serious and looked at Xu Zimei to inquire. ¡°Defeat me first, then we¡¯ll talk,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand came out of the sheath, accompanied by a ¡°clang¡± of the blade¡¯s song, and a hellish sea of blades crisscrossed around them. ¡°Way of Inquiry Thirteenth Form, Wrath of the Form King.¡± Following Xu Zimei¡¯s light shout, his Curved Blade trembled gently in his hand. As his body turned blood-red and his muscles swelled massively, featuring dark blue pointed horns, the Form King roared. It directly attached itself to the blade, carrying with it endless anger and volatility. Blood of the Form King roared as it burned. The Curved Blade in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand seemed to contain an unstoppable force. When this blade slashed down, the citizens of Phoenix Hoaring City, still in deep slumber, thought they heard the resounding thunder next to their ears. Thunder exploded in the firmament, followed by merciless destruction. Seeing such might, the Prajna Venerable took a deep breath. His eyes were more solemn than ever before. He planted his left foot on the ground, gently lifted his right foot, and brought his hands together in a strange gesture. Then he softly called out, ¡°Prajna!¡± As his voice fell, something began to change behind him. True Fate Emergence, space shattered. With a roar, another monster appeared out of nowhere. This monster was entirely crimson, with two incredibly sharp curved horns. Its eyes were large, but its pupils were almost the same as a regular person¡¯s. The hair on its head was red, all flowing down from its forehead. The hair on its body was white and lush, completely covering its neck. Its face was very thin, with four sharp fangs peeking out of its mouth, along with many sticky fluids. ¡°Is this the legendary Prajna?¡± murmured Huang Yue softly upon witnessing this scene. Prajna is a kind of demon, one that feeds on jealousy and hatred and takes on their form. No one knew what sort of experiences the Prajna Venerable, who possessed this monstrous True Fate, had been through. Everyone in the Evil God Cult knew that Prajna Venerable wore a mask and never showed his face easily. Only a handful within the cult had actually seen his true face. a€| When Xu Zimei¡¯s blade came down with endless might, the Prajna behind him suddenly opened its eyes. It let out a fierce roar, its face twisting grotesquely as if it was both smiling and crying. Its eyes turned red fiercely, and it caught the blade with its bare hands. The Form King roared with rage, and Prajna also screamed. The two were locked in a stalemate, and Huang Yue, who was beside them, directly raised her sword and charged into battle. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, with thunder rolling in his eyes. The apocalyptic divine thunder carried a punishing force like a raging torrential beast, crashing down. The moment Nine Heaven¡¯s Divine Thunder descended, it destroyed everything with irresistible force. Huang Yue¡¯s face paled, and she disappeared into the void. Though she fled, the Prajna Venerable locked in a stalemate with Xu Zimei could not escape. ¡° Chapter 443 - Chapter 443 Chapter 442 Annihilation of the Clan ?Chapter 443: Chapter 442 Annihilation of the Clan Chapter 443: Chapter 442 Annihilation of the Clan As the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder¡¯s divine punishment surged like a torrent, Prajna Venerable had no way of dodging. His own Prajna confronted Xu Zimei, and if he dodged, Xu Zimei¡¯s slash would land. He had not expected Xu Zimei to have such an unexpected move. The speed of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder strike was so fast that it barely gave Prajna Venerable any time to think. When the thunderous punishment, fierce as a torrential beast, struck Prajna Venerable¡¯s body, Xu Zimei could see the scene of his flesh being torn apart, yet Prajna Venerable merely grunted, forcefully enduring without screaming out loud. Thunderclouds crowded the sky, with numerous purple lightning arcs spreading all around. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder pierced through Prajna Venerable, blasting a bloody hole in his chest. And that mask shattered into pieces. What came into view was an exceptionally aged face, devoid of any vitality. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Huang Xing exclaimed upon seeing Prajna Venerable¡¯s appearance. Wasn¡¯t this elder the very same one they had helped out of righteousness in the pharmacy before? At this moment, Huang Xing and his companions felt deeply that they had fallen into a trap. The elder did not answer; he had already been seriously injured, not just physically but his True Fate Prajna had been shattered by Xu Zimei as well. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 He spat out several mouthfuls of fresh blood and looked at Xu Zimei with a calm gaze. With Tyrant Shadow in hand, Xu Zimei walked step by step towards the other party. Looking down on Prajna Venerable from above, he smiled faintly, ¡°You never thought your day would come, did you?¡± ¡°I had thought about it long ago; from the moment I joined the True God Cult, I was prepared to accept such an outcome,¡± Prajna Venerable said indifferently. Xu Zimei looked at Prajna Venerable, noticing no fear in his eyes. They were like a pool of dead water, turbid and bland. ¡°Sometimes death is a kind of release,¡± Prajna Venerable said calmly. Nobody knew his story, and it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to tell anyone anything. Perhaps with his death, burying everything underground wouldn¡¯t be so bad. ¡°Brother Xu, please hold off,¡± Huang Ri hastily interjected, seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s intent to kill. ¡°He is one of the four great kings of the Evil God Cult; taking him back would be a heavy blow to the cult.¡± Xu Zimei did not answer; he sense that Prajna Venerable in front of him was already dead at heart. It was as if he was a walking corpse, alive in body only. Even if they took him back to the Empire, they would likely get nothing out of him. Whether he killed Prajna Venerable or not was meaningless to Xu Zimei. He turned his gaze to Huang Yue who stood to the side, holding the Longsword cautiously, watching him. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°She¡¯s all yours,¡± Xu Zimei said to Huang Xing and the others. After speaking, he stepped aside, watching with interest. Although the Way of Inquiry poison was powerful, it could only trap someone of the Saint Vein Realm for a short time. After Huang Xing and the others expelled the poison, they spat out a mouthful of black blood. Their complexions also improved greatly. Standing up, Huang Xing and his companion looked at Huang Yue with complicated expressions. ¡°Why did you betray us?¡± Huang Xing asked sorrowfully. ¡°It¡¯s not about betrayal; from the beginning, I was a part of the True God Cult,¡± Huang Yue put down her sword and spoke calmly. ¡°So you were a True God Cult¡¯s spy,¡± Huang Ri shook his head and replied. ¡°Even though we lost the battle a hundred years ago during King Anding¡¯s war, our infiltration had already riddled the entire Empire. When the time comes, this shaky empire will inevitably be destroyed.¡± Huang Yue spoke faintly. ¡°Come back with me to see His Majesty,¡± Huang Ri said with a sigh. ¡°No need,¡± Huang Yue shook her head slightly. ¡°Do you even have a choice?¡± Huang Xing retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t resist anymore. After so many years of friendship as classmates, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Huang Yue smiled slightly but said no more. Suddenly, her complexion turned dark, and she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Her skin blackened at a visible rate to the naked eye. Her eyes sunk in, her skin flaked off crazily, and she seemed to age hundreds of years in an instant. ¡°Yue¡¯er,¡± Huang Xing shouted in unison, rushing over to hold the frail and weak body of the other. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Ri asked anxiously. After examining her, he finally turned to the dying Huang Yue. With a sigh, he said, ¡°You¡¯re poisoned with the hookworm toxin.¡± ¡°I took it myself,¡± Huang Yue said with a smile. Compared to her current state, her smile looked somewhat horrifying. ¡°Is there any hope for her?¡± Huang Xing asked Huang Ri urgently. ¡°If it had been found early, she could have been saved. But in this state, it¡¯s no longer possible.¡± Huang Ri shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± Huang Xing asked, looking at Huang Yue, struggling to hold back his tears. ¡°From the very beginning, I was an undercover agent from the True God Cult, infiltrating the Phoenix Perching Empire. I only intended to steal intelligence,¡± said Huang Yue with a wry smile. As she spoke, she coughed up blood violently, looking extremely tragic. A dying person¡¯s words are kind. ¡°Until I met you all, the journey of getting to know each other was the happiest moment in my life. A person is not a stone or a plant; how can they be heartless? I planned to poison myself after you died, otherwise I would live in guilt. But now, seeing that all of you are fine, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m sorry!¡± As Huang Yue spoke her last words, her hands dropped powerless. Her body began to emit a rotten smell and started decaying. Huang Xing watched powerlessly as the person in his arms rotted into a puddle of pus, and cried out in agony. ¡­a€| Prajna Venerable¡¯s eyes were lifeless as Xu Zimei bound him with the Binding Immortal Lock. Watching the puddle of pus before him, Huang Xing remained silent for a long, long time before finally standing up and slowly walking outside. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Huang Ri hurriedly asked from behind. ¡°Wipe them out,¡± Huang Xing replied with just two words, disappearing into the thick night. At this moment in the City Lord Mansion, Lue Xiong was also restless, awaiting the outcome from the other side. The commotion from the earlier fight must have reached his ears, but he dared not venture out. Whichever side he took in this matter, it would not end well for him. Just as he was anxiously considering this, he suddenly heard screams coming from outside. They seemed to be from the servants of his mansion. ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Lue Xiong in a panic. The room¡¯s door was pushed open, and a figure drenched in blood stood at the entrance. For the residents of Phoenix Hoaring City, it was a sleepless night. Periodically, screams and booming noises came from within the city. But these residents dared not go out to check, to avoid misfortune. The scream lasted until it was nearly dawn, then finally ceased. ¡­a€| The fish belly white rose slowly from the sky, eventually turning into a purple sun. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444 Chapter 443 Arrival at Phoenix Feather City ?Chapter 444: Chapter 443: Arrival at Phoenix Feather City Chapter 444: Chapter 443: Arrival at Phoenix Feather City The City Lord Mansion has been wiped out! This was the scene many citizens saw when they got up and came out, the once majestic and sumptuous residence now lay in ruins. Both the City Lord and his son¡¯s whereabouts had become a mystery. About this matter, the entire city was abuzz with speculation, with all different kinds of rumors afloat. However, most of the citizens were cheerfully hooting and hollering. After all, the City Lord had been a scourge in Phoenix Hoaring City, and his dandified son, both deeply detested by the townsfolk. Now, their mouths were wide with joy. Most of the citizens were concerned about what kind of person the new City Lord would be. Early the next morning, Xu Zimei and his two companions, along with Prajna Venerable, made preparations to leave. They were to ride the Teleportation Array to the Imperial City of Phoenix Feather City in the Phoenix Perching Empire. Huang Ri¡¯s face was a bit off as he looked at Huang Xing and said, ¡°You were too impulsive last night.¡± ¡°And if you weren¡¯t impulsive, then what?¡± Huang Xing retorted. ¡°Oh well, capturing Prajna Venerable this time, His Majesty will probably not punish us,¡± Huang Ri said, resignedly. ¡°This is Brother Xu¡¯s achievement, it has nothing to do with us,¡± Huang Xing emphasized. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°I know,¡± Huang Ri nodded, not bothering to argue. ¡­¡­ The group arrived in front of the Teleportation Array in Phoenix Hoaring City, and no one dared to stop them. It was another lengthy journey through time and space. The Phoenix Perching Empire was vast, and the distance from Phoenix Hoaring City to Phoenix Feather City was great indeed. About half a month later, the group finally arrived at Phoenix Feather City, known as the premier city of the Phoenix Perching Empire. Throughout the journey, Prajna Venerable followed along like a lifeless zombie. During the trek through space-time, Huang Xing had also asked him a few questions, unable to resist. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? But Prajna Venerable remained silent, not uttering a word. Unlike other cities¡¯ Formations, the Teleportation Array of Phoenix Feather City was built outside the city. This was because the Array was used by too many people, and it was inevitable that individuals of various races would mix in. Therefore, the Phoenix Perching Empire set aside a special piece of land outside the city to establish the Teleportation Array. As Xu Zimei¡¯s vision changed and his body felt empty, he found himself in the Teleportation Array of Phoenix Feather City. He looked around and saw that there wasn¡¯t just one Teleportation Array. Dozens of Arrays were operating at the same time, surrounded by the residents of this place. Soon, Huang Xing and his two companions also emerged from the void. ¡°Brother Xu, we still need to go to the Imperial City to report, but once we¡¯ve taken care of the business at hand, let¡¯s all get together for a gathering,¡± Huang Ri said with a smile. Xu Zimei just waved his hand, indicating he didn¡¯t mind either way. Since there wasn¡¯t much friendship to speak of, whether they would meet again was uncertain; all he could say was, ¡°See you again if it¡¯s meant to be.¡± ¡­.. As the group walked out of the Teleportation Array, Huang Ri also introduced Xu Zimei to the place. When the Array was first built, it was merely a thoroughfare for people coming and going to Phoenix Feather City. Latter on, some saw a business opportunity there, and many taverns and inns from the city established branches nearby. As more and more people passed through, it eventually evolved into a bustling marketplace. As they strolled down the main street of the marketplace, there were all sorts of vendors on both sides. Suddenly, a loud shout came from up ahead. ¡°Get out of the way, the horse has gone out of control!¡± With the shout¡¯s fall, the passersby who were walking on the street began to panic, stumbling as they scrambled to the side. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly and looked ahead, only to see a fairly well-decorated beast carriage rushing towards them from a distance. The coachman was shouting frantically, seemingly because the beast pulling the carriage had gone berserk. This beast was a Green Wolf Steeda€¡±extremely ferocious, excelling in both speed and strength compared to its peers. Of course, the cost was great; ordinary families simply could not afford it. As the Green Wolf Steed charged towards Xu Zimei and his companions, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyebrows slightly knit together. With Tyrant Shadow unsheathed in his hand, everyone only saw a blur before a slash of blade light appeared suddenly. The head of the Green Wolf Steed was sliced off cleanly. Due to inertia, as the now-dead Green Wolf Steed fell, the entire carriage was sent flying as well. A ¡°bang¡± was heard. The carriage burst into pieces, and after a closer look, the bystanders realized that, apart from the coachman, there was a young girl sitting inside. ¡°Ouch, that almost killed me,¡± the girl said, rubbing her head as she stood up from the wreckage of the carriage. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± the coachman, not minding his own injuries, quickly ran over to ask. ¡°You worthless servant, how could you handle the carriage?¡± the girl said furiously, kicking the coachman hard in the stomach. The coachman cried out in pain, curling up like a shrimp, his expression one of sheer agony. Seemingly unsatisfied, the girl took out a fiery-red whip from her Storage Ring. She began to furiously lash the coachman, indifferent to his pained pleas for mercy. Each swing of the fiery-red whip was accompanied by flames. Witnessing this, the bystanders started murmuring among themselves. ¡°Who is this girl being so arrogant?¡± someone newly arrived asked in confusion. ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. Are you tired of living, daring to comment on the little princess of the Wan Family?¡± Hearing the other¡¯s comment, the person before quickly shrank back. Even though it was his first time in Phoenix Feather City, there were some things he knew. In the Phoenix Perching Empire, aside from the imperial authority, the two most powerful families were the Wan Family and the Wenren Family. These families stood like colossuses, spanning across the river of time and history, established firmly on this land. Both families, in terms of strength, were no less formidable than the Imperial Household of the Phoenix Perching Empire. Though they were located within the territory of the Phoenix Perching Empire, they took orders from no one. Of course, they still had to abide by the laws of the Phoenix Perching Empire. ¡­ As the coachman was lashed until his flesh burst open, the sight appeared exceedingly tragic. The girl, still not venting all her anger, turned towards the crowd and shouted, ¡°Who was it that killed my Green Wolf Steed?¡± The people around were whispering, and some had started to look towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei seemed unperturbed and walked forward calmly, asking, ¡°It was me who killed it, what about it?¡± Without responding, the girl raised her fiery whip and lashed out. A murderous flicker passed through Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, and he glanced at the void next to the girl. Someone was concealed there, likely the girl¡¯s protector. Huang Xing, stepping forward decisively, grabbed the fiery whip and said tersely to the girl, ¡°Miss Wan, the Green Wolf Steed lost control. Killing it was the right thing to do, as it also served to protect you. I hope you will not cause any trouble.¡± ¡°And who are you to educate me?¡± the girl sneered. ¡°Yellow Three Envoys,¡± Huang Xing didn¡¯t waste words and simply took out his token. At the sight of the token, the surrounding crowd was instantly abuzz. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445 Chapter 444 Killing the Wan Family Elder ?Chapter 445: Chapter 444: Killing the Wan Family Elder Chapter 445: Chapter 444: Killing the Wan Family Elder As one of the Seven Emissaries, the Yellow Three Envoys held significant prestige throughout the Phoenix Perching Empire. They oversaw the entire nation and could be said to act on behalf of the Emperor in exercising authority. Within the Phoenix Perching Empire, few dared to provoke them. This was a confrontation between the Phoenix Perching Empire and the Wan Family. The young girl frowned slightly, apparently having heard of the reputation of the Seven Emissaries. ¡°Is he also a member of the Seven Emissaries?¡± the girl pointed at Xu Zimei and inquired. Huang Ri¡¯s face changed slightly but ultimately he spoke up, ¡°He is our friend.¡± ¡°Then this matter has nothing to do with your Yellow Three Envoys,¡± the girl huffed coldly. The whip in her hand once again lashed out, striking directly towards Xu Zimei. Huang Ri wanted to intervene again, but he was blocked by Xu Zimei. In a flash, Xu Zimei appeared in front of the girl. The crowd present hardly saw anything, only hearing a ¡°clang¡± as the sound of a sword being drawn rang out. Time seemed to freeze in that moment. The edge of Xu Zimei¡¯s blade was only a few centimeters from the girl¡¯s neck. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Then a large hand suddenly grasped the blade. A summer breeze caressed the girl¡¯s face, whipping up locks of her black hair. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Her body trembled slightly as she looked at Xu Zimei. An elderly man had appeared beside her at some unknown time, and if it weren¡¯t for the elder¡¯s large hand seizing the blade, The girl¡¯s head might have already fallen to the ground. ¡°You dare to kill me,¡± the girl asked in a trembling voice, somewhat in disbelief. Xu Zimei paid her no mind and just gazed indifferently at the elder in front of him. The elder was also in the Saint Vein Realm, but Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t used his full strength in that strike, Otherwise, the elder would not have been able to stop it so easily. ¡°Uncle Wan,¡± the girl called out to the elder before her. ¡°Step back,¡± the elder nodded slightly and replied. Then he turned his gaze to Xu Zimei and stated indifferently, ¡°Young master, your malice is too strong.¡± ¡°So what if it is?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh. ¡°Phoenix Feather City is not a place where you can act recklessly,¡± the elder snorted coldly, his right hand shooting out in a palm strike. The palm was surrounded by a faint purple Spiritual Energy, the robust Spiritual Energy was clearly imbued with a resolve to kill. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze condensed, and strands of Creation Force encircled his blade¡¯s edge. Tyrant Shadow cleaved through space, carrying with it a sharp Blade Qi as it slashed forward. A ¡°boom¡± resounded. The elder let out a scream as his body was flung backward. And his right palm was completely severed by Tyrant Shadow, with blood scattering in midair. ¡°You,¡± the elder couldn¡¯t focus on his injury, staring at Xu Zimei in shock. With Tyrant Shadow in hand, Xu Zimei stepped toward the elder. His intent to kill was unabashedly released, and Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly in his grip. ¡°Brother Xu, a lesson would be enough. After all, he is from the Wan Family,¡± Huang Ri interjected from the side. He was aware of the Wan Family¡¯s strength and did not want to involve himself in this trouble. ¡°I am a fair person if he wanted to kill me, he must be prepared to be killed in return,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± As Xu Zimei stepped closer, the elder¡¯s expression changed slightly. But he still protected the girl behind him, watching Xu Zimei warily. ¡°Cousin Zimo?¡± Just as I was pondering, I suddenly heard a loud shout from beside me. A plump man in white clothes was running over from the side. With the most flesh on his belly, he appeared like a mountain of meat as he ran, his entire body quivering. ¡°Brother Su,¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to glance at the plump man and exclaimed in surprise. This plump man was the son of his second uncle, Wenren Zhao; his name was Wenren Su. Xu Zimei remembered playing with him often when he visited his home with his mother as a child. However, it had been several years since they had last met, and had it not been for the other¡¯s signature small eyes and round belly, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize him at first glance. ¡°Cousin Zimo, it really is you,¡± Wenren Su said with a smile as he walked over. He said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, and you¡¯ve changed quite a bit. I almost thought I was mistaken just now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chat later; I need to take care of the situation here first,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°What happened?¡± Wenren Su turned his head and asked with narrowed eyes. Those already small eyes of his were practically squinted into slits, invisible. Witnessing this scene, the surrounding people suddenly understood. ¡°So this guy is from the Wenren Family, no wonder he¡¯s not afraid of the Wan Family.¡± ¡°Now there¡¯ll be a good show, the Wenren Family and the Wan Family have never gotten along.¡± As citizens of the Phoenix Perching Empire, everyone knew that, being the two strongest families in the empire, the Wenren Family and the Wan Family were always in open and covert contention, and this struggle has never ceased for thousands of years. Friction between the progeny of the two families was incessant, even leading to several deaths. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the Inner Steward of the Wan Family? What¡¯s with this look of yours?¡± Wenren Su said mockingly while looking at the elder in front of him. ¡°Wenren Su, is your Wenren Family looking to start a war with us?¡± the elder spoke with a hint of rage. ¡°If it¡¯s a war you want, then so be it. Do you really think you are still the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect from the past?¡± Wenren Su replied disdainfully. After saying that, he turned to Xu Zimei and asked with a smile, ¡°Cousin Zimo, is it these two you were referring to?¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°I have my own ways and principles in handling my affairs.¡± Wenren Su nodded slightly, and as he stepped aside, he couldn¡¯t help but give a reminder. ¡°If you can avoid killing that little girl, do so. Their old man from the Wan Family will go mad. Now is not the time to start a war.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond, just walked towards the elder with Tyrant Shadow in hand, step by step. His aura grew more and more profound with each step, becoming more powerful. Eventually, his presence became like a fierce storm; the space around him shattered, and the ground beneath his feet cracked. The elder from the Wan Family took a deep breath and then conceded. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll admit defeat this time. I¡¯m willing to offer any compensation you ask for.¡± Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled, holding Tyrant Shadow as it trembled slightly in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that since you wanted to kill me just now, naturally, you can¡¯t leave alive. I¡¯m a very fair person,¡± he said. As Xu Zimei finished speaking, the body of the Wan Family elder erupted. He charged at Xu Zimei with a speed too swift to cover one¡¯s ears. His face twisted with rage, he bellowed, ¡°Then go to hell!¡± ¡°Utterly clueless!¡± Watching the elder¡¯s palm strike, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura had reached a critical point. He performed the twelve forms of the Way of Inquiry, Annihilation Void, with Tyrant Shadow in his hand. Tyrant Shadow was raised high above his head, with Blade Qi spreading from it, shattering the Firmament itself. As the blade came down, the Wan Family elder couldn¡¯t even manage to dodge and was annihilated in the Blade Qi. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446 Chapter 445 Grandpa Wenren Jingshi ?Chapter 446: Chapter 445 Grandpa Wenren Jingshi Chapter 446: Chapter 445 Grandpa Wenren Jingshi His body was shredded by Blade Qi, leaving not even bones, completely turned to ash and smoke. ¡°You killed Uncle Wan,¡± the Wan Family girl behind him said with a pale face, staring at Xu Zimei as if she were seeing a demon, her eyes filled with horror. She quickly retreated backward. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you should pay a price,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. He walked step by step towards the girl, who had no room to retreat. Xu Zimei extended his right foot and kicked the girl, sending her flying. The force of the kick was not enough to be fatal, but the pain from her shattered bones was more than any ordinary person could bear. Even if the Wan Family eventually saved her, she would still be left with psychological scars. Seeing this scene, the surrounding crowd fell silent, not daring to speak. The spectacle before them was just too shocking. Only Wenren Su was clapping and cheering on the side. ¡°Cousin Zimo, let¡¯s hurry home. Grandfather has been talking about you all the time. He¡¯s been worried something might happen to you on the road,¡± Wenren Su said with a grin as he stepped forward. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï After that, Xu Zimei introduced the Yellow Three Envoys to each other, though it seemed Wenren Su was also very familiar with the Seven Emissaries. The Yellow Three Envoys had to return to the Imperial Palace to report on their mission, so after reaching Phoenix Feather City, they parted ways with Xu Zimei. ¡­a€| Speaking of Phoenix Feather City, it is one of the most renowned cities in the Northern Continent. Just how large Phoenix Feather City is, some say it would take an ordinary person several months to walk around its walls without reaching the end. From a distance, this grand city stood on the vast land. Its walls were forged from bluestone, with a large gate in each of the four cardinal directions. Hundreds to thousands of meters from each gate, there were several smaller gates. The city wall continued to stretch along the southeast, eventually disappearing into the horizon. From above, the layout of the entire city was quite simple. To the north was the location of the Imperial Household. The east was controlled by the Wan Family, and naturally, the west was the territory of the Wenren Family. As for the south, it was a place for Loose Cultivators and other forces to reside. This city held three superpowers within; its strength was immeasurable. Under the guidance of Wenren Su, Xu Zimei crossed the west gate and entered the Wenren Family territory. Xu Zimei found that many people in the city were familiar with Wenren Su; they greeted each other along the way without any hindrance. The Wenren Family was located in the center of West City, unlike many of the collateral relatives; this place was inhabited by direct lineage descendants. The Wenren Family had been very lively lately, due to the grand birthday celebration of Family Head Wenren Jingshi. Both powers within the Phoenix Perching Empire and those from other countries brought gifts of congratulations, large and small. Wenren Su led Xu Zimei to visit his grandfather first and foremost. ¡­ A huge plaque hung above the green wooden gate of the residence, with the words ¡°Wenren Residence¡± catching the eye. Because the lettering was golden, it glinted under the sunlight. The Wenren Residence covered a vast area, surrounded by all types of Spirit Trees. As the two entered the residence and walked along, they soon heard a voice nearby. ¡°Lil¡¯ Su, with Grandfather¡¯s grand birthday approaching, you should run around outside less these days.¡± Upon hearing this voice, Wenren Su stopped in his tracks and glanced to the side. Standing in the nearby pavilion were three young men. The two young men on the sides seemed to be of lower status, likely from the collateral branches, flattering the young man in the middle. And the young man in the center, clad in a purple robe, stood tall, holding a book in his hand, reading. His facial features were clear and bright, his long hair neatly tied in a bun at the back of his head, and his eyes deep and boundless. Upon seeing the youth, Wenren Su seemed to deflate, saying helplessly, ¡°I understand, big brother.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± the youth looked at Xu Zimei with some confusion and asked. ¡°This is the son of Auntie Wenren Yun, named Xu Zimei. You weren¡¯t at home when you were little, so you might not have met him.¡± After Wenren Su finished the introduction, he turned to Xu Zimei and said, ¡°This is my elder brother, Wenren Li, who is also your cousin.¡± ¡°So you are cousin Zimo,¡± Wenren Li said with a smile. ¡°Cousin Zimo must have just arrived at our residence; let me entertain you. First, I¡¯ll take you to meet Grandfather.¡± ¡°Thank you, cousin Li,¡± Xu Zimei said with a slight nod. Afterward, Wenren Su led Xu Zimei deeper into the mansion. Speaking of Wenren Li just now, Xu Zimei indeed had no recollection of him. His maternal grandfather, Wenren Jingshi, had five children in total, meaning he also had two uncles and two aunts. And Wenren Su and Wenren Li were the children of his second uncle, Wenren Zhao. It was said that Wenren Li was sent to the Heavenly Dao Academy when he was very young and rarely came home. Therefore, Xu Zimei had never met this cousin before and only knew of him by name. The Wenren Family was a very large clan, and with several uncles from his generation, the family had already branched out widely. Xu Zimei had over ten male cousins alone. As he followed Wenren Su deeper into the residence, he encountered fewer and fewer people the further in they went. Eventually, they didn¡¯t see another soul. ¡°Grandfather likes to live in tranquility,¡± Wenren Su explained from the side. ¡°Unless he calls for us, we rarely get to see him.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. As the two chatted on their way, they finally arrived at their destination, Qingyou Pavilion. The area around Qingyou Pavilion was very quiet, with a large pond built directly in front of it. The buildings were constructed from zinan wood. The wood had a unique fragrance that could calm the mind and soothe the spirit. At that moment, Wenren Su approached the door, straightened his robes, and was about to knock. A robust voice suddenly came from inside. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Come on in. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Momo,¡± the voice said. Wenren Su pushed the door open and walked in with a smile. He said laughingly, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve completely mastered the Vein Skills you taught me last time. Don¡¯t you think I deserve a little reward?¡± As Wenren Su was speaking, his expression suddenly became subdued upon seeing the scene inside. Xu Zimei also walked in and didn¡¯t have time to take a close look at the interior. On the futon directly ahead were two figures seated. The first was an elderly man with white hair and a long white beard. The other figure was a young man in a green robe. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°Grandfather,¡± Xu Zimei quickly called out with a smile when he saw the old man. ¡°Ah,¡± Wenren Jingshi replied with a hearty laugh, then spoke to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Come closer to your grandfather; let me have a good look at you. ¡°The last time your mother took you away, you were still a child; now you¡¯ve grown into an adult.¡± Wenren Jingtian nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve grown up, very good indeed!¡± Before Xu Zimei could respond, Wenren Su suddenly looked displeased and let out a heavy snort. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447 Chapter 446 Tingyu Pavilion ?Chapter 447: Chapter 446 Tingyu Pavilion Chapter 447: Chapter 446 Tingyu Pavilion Wenren Su¡¯s gaze shifted to a young man sitting on another cushion nearby. He said with displeasure, ¡°Grandpa, why did you let him come here?¡± ¡°Tian Ming came to seek my advice about some aspects of martial arts he doesn¡¯t understand, so what?¡± Wenren Jingshi replied indifferently. ¡°There are so many instructors in the residence he could ask for help, why did he have to come to you?¡± Wenren Su spoke with dissatisfaction. ¡°I think he just wants to show off in front of you.¡± ¡°Enough, I have my own plans for Tian Ming¡¯s issues with cultivation that others can¡¯t resolve,¡± Wenren Jingshi snorted coldly. He said, ¡°You are all descendants of the same clan, and you should understand the importance of living in harmony. If anyone dares to indulge in fratricide, I will not be lenient. This is a line that cannot be crossed!¡± Hearing Wenren Jingshi¡¯s words, Wenren Su pursed his lips and dared not talk back. The words of his grandfather held absolute authority in the Wenren Residence, and he was aware that there were certain matters his grandfather took very seriously. Xu Zimei glanced at the youth named Wenren Tian Ming, who had remained silent from the beginning to end. He didn¡¯t even spare a glance at Wenren Su, as if he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. In his previous life, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay much attention to his maternal family, so he didn¡¯t know much about the situation here. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Zimo, since you¡¯re here, you might as well enjoy yourself for a few days,¡± Wenren Jingshi turned and said to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re all family here, so I won¡¯t overwarn you. If you need anything during these days, just ask your Brother Su. If you¡¯re not satisfied, feel free to come to me directly.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Sensing that Wenren Su seemed to want to say something more, he quickly pulled him out of the pavilion. After leaving Qingyou Pavilion, Wenren Su still seemed dissatisfied as he spoke, ¡°Cousin, why did you pull me away back there? That Wenren Tian Ming, just a member of a side branch, could he really be more important in Grandpa¡¯s eyes than his own grandson?¡± ¡°Less nonsense, tell me what¡¯s going on with this Wenren Tian Ming,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What else could it be? Just a member of the side branch who¡¯s got talent. Grandpa kept him around because of it,¡± Wenren Su said with dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? You seem to have a grudge against him,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Not really, I just can¡¯t stand it,¡± Wenren Su replied haltingly. Xu Zimei smiled. He could see that Wenren Su had a conflict with the other person, but since he was reluctant to talk about it, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t press further. ¡­ The courtyard where Wenren Su lived consisted of several houses, and he arranged for Xu Zimei to stay in the one next to his. The courtyard was vast, with lush trees surrounding and hiding the outer walls. Several precious Spirit Trees grew within the courtyard. After setting up the room for Xu Zimei, Wenren Su looked at him with a sly grin and said with a smile, ¡°Cousin, let me take you to a great place. You don¡¯t come to Phoenix Feather City often, so I can¡¯t neglect you.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He had nothing to do anyway and was fine with going anywhere. The two left the Wenren Residence and walked north along the main street of East City. Phoenix Feather City was indeed worthy of its reputation as a famous city on the Northern Continent. Not to mention its size, the prosperity of the city was unparalleled by others. After walking for about fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei saw a square directly in front of them on the street. The square was surrounded by various flowers and fountains, and in the center stood a statue. The statue, carved to perfection, was of a man. At first glance, it exerted an imposing presence as if carrying the firmament on his shoulders, with a majesty as vast as the sea. The man was dressed in a purple robe, with bright, spirited eyes. Even as a statue, locking eyes with it seemed to bare one¡¯s soul. People occasionally paid their respects to the statue around them. Their attitudes were reverent and devout. ¡°Who is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously, looking at the statue. Wenren Su was silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°The Heavenly Prison Emperor, founder of the Wan Family.¡± Xu Zimei was familiar with the Heavenly Prison Emperor; he was indeed a very ancient emperor. His era of carrying Destiny was even earlier than that of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. Although the Wan Family was also an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, their emperor¡¯s era of carrying Destiny was too far in the past. And because the Wan Family¡¯s descendants were somewhat incapable of bridging the old with the new, no new emperor had emerged ever since. This Imperial Rule Immortal Sect had now declined. Otherwise, the Wenren Family wouldn¡¯t dare to confront them directly. It is said that a significant reason behind the establishment of the Phoenix Perching Empire was the help of the Wan Family. Therefore, in Phoenix Feather City, statues of the Wan Family¡¯s ancestor, the Heavenly Prison Emperor, were erected in the minor cities to the east, south, west, and north. Xu Zimei took a deep look at the statue and then left with Wenren Su. The two passed through several secretive alleys and finally arrived at a rather deserted street. The shops on both sides of the street were sparsely populated, seemingly out of place amidst the bustling Phoenix Feather City. ¡°This is Heavenly Feather Street; the shops on both sides of this street sell some very valuable items. Ordinary people simply cannot afford them, which is why it¡¯s so quiet here. To put it plainly, it¡¯s a street for the rich to come and go,¡± Wenren Su explained with a smile, seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look. ¡°Then why did you bring me here?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Just follow me,¡± Wenren Su chuckled and walked further down the street. Xu Zimei followed behind, surveying the shops on either side as they walked. The shops sold all manner of things: pills, weapons, and even secret cultivation techniques. However, judging by the interiors, the items here seemed to be of top quality. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? When they reached the midpoint of the street, Wenren Su stopped. He looked up toward a pavilion and motioned for Xu Zimei to look. Xu Zimei glanced over and saw the words ¡°Tingyu Pavilion¡± written elegantly on the front of the pavilion, conveying a very ethereal air. ¡°What is this place?¡± asked Xu Zimei, puzzled. ¡°What do you think?¡± Wenren Su chuckled, his smile one that every man would understand. ¡°Could it be a brothel?¡± Xu Zimei guessed with some resignation. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak of it less crassly?¡± retorted Wenren Su. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for people to have the Seven Emotions and the Six Desires; don¡¯t pretend to be a saint with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not into that sort of thing,¡± said Xu Zimei, shaking his head slightly. ¡°What sort of thing? It¡¯s just a comfortable place for listening to music and dining; don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Wenren Su said as he looped an arm around Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder and pulled him inside. With a mischievous smile, he added, ¡°But if you do have other requests, they will accommodate you.¡± Xu Zimei glared at Wenren Su but said nothing more. ¡°Do you have any money?¡± Wenren Su asked. Xu Zimei gave his cousin a surprised look and replied, ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that a young master of the Wenren Family doesn¡¯t even have money for a meal. And now I, the guest, have to treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°Family rules are strict, you know,¡± Wenren Su laughed. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal.¡± Chatting and laughing, the two entered Tingyu Pavilion. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448 Chapter 447 The Lolita Girl of the Heavenly Cat Tribe ?Chapter 448: Chapter 447 The Lolita Girl of the Heavenly Cat Tribe Chapter 448: Chapter 447 The Lolita Girl of the Heavenly Cat Tribe After they entered, Xu Zimei realized that there was more than meets the eye. This place had been endowed with a spatial formation by a powerful individual. From the outside, this entire attic seemed to be only a few hundred square meters. But once inside, Xu Zimei discovered that the space had been folded; the area here was at least a thousand square meters. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t merely an attic, but a garden. The extensive garden was planted with many precious Spirit Trees and Mysterious Medicines. There were Weeping Blood Roses, Purple-robed Roses, Scorching Sun Peonies¡­ Flowers of various colors competed vibrantly for attention, their petals blossoming amid the luxuriant trees. Groups of butterflies danced through the air above. There were rockeries, flowing waters, pavilions, and attics. Elegantly dressed, dashing youths and graceful maidens walked hand in hand. The garden extended in all directions, its end not visible at a glance. On one side of the garden, there was a clear river. The river flowed gently and calmly, with many lotuses and water lilies growing along its banks. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Several pleasure boats floated on the river, each adorned with artistic scrolls. These scrolls told enchanting, widely known love stories from bow to stern. Handsome gentlemen and maidens with green locks stood at the prows, chatting and laughing with each other, enjoying the scenery along the way. ¡°Not bad, right,¡± Wenren Su said with a smile, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Quite an interesting place,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Not long after they stood at the entrance of the garden, a plump woman came over. This woman wore rather tight green clothing, showcasing her ample figure to the fullest. Her appearance was above average, and she carried a strong scent on her. ¡°It turns out to be Young Master Su, it has been a long time since your last visit,¡± said the woman with a smile to Xu Zimei. ¡°This gentleman must be visiting for the first time?¡± ¡°This is my cousin, I am showing him around, you don¡¯t need to bother,¡± Wenren Su waved his hand and said. ¡°Then I wish you both a happy time,¡± the woman smiled and didn¡¯t say much more. Before leaving, something suddenly occurred to the woman, and she turned back to Wenren Su. ¡°Young Master Su, Miss Xian¡¯er is holding a Martial Path discussion in the garden today, just a reminder for you!¡± ¡°Looks like she ran into problems with her cultivation again,¡± Wenren Su muttered. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Then he smiled at the woman, ¡°Thank you, Miss Zhu, for the reminder.¡± The woman nodded, and before leaving, she threw a flirtatious glance at Xu Zimei. a€| ¡°Cousin, entertain yourself here. When you¡¯re done playing, you can go back on your own, no need to wait for me,¡± Wenren Su said to Xu Zimei. ¡°Go find your Miss Xian¡¯er,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, nodding. ¡°What Miss Xian¡¯er, she¡¯s just one of the many in the net,¡± Wenren Su said with a shake of his head and a laugh. He took out a fan from his Storage Ring and, with a smile on his lips, walked forward. Watching Wenren Su¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei always felt that the other¡¯s fatty body was out of place in these surroundings. However, after Wenren Su left, Xu Zimei chose another path. He walked forward, the fragrant flowers assailing his senses; indeed, the environment was excellent. ¡°Young Master, are you alone?¡± Not long into his walk, he met a woman in a blue garment, smiling inquiringly at Xu Zimei. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°With birds singing and flowers giving off fragrance, don¡¯t you think the company of a beautiful woman would make it even better?¡± The lady in the blue shirt approached and leaned slightly towards Xu Zimei, the faint scent on her growing intense. ¡°I¡¯m used to being alone,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile and a shake of his head. The woman looked at Xu Zimei in surprise, not understanding why he would come to such a place alone. But she didn¡¯t ask, she just smiled at Xu Zimei and then left. On his way here, Xu Zimei had met four or five women with the same intention as the first, all whom he had rejected. He was getting a bit tired of the scenery and took a look around. Not far from a bush nearby, there was a smooth stone. He simply lay down on the stone and pretended to doze off. Planning to return to the Wenren Residence after dark. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness had already entered the True Fate World. The True Fate World was now basically stabilized, the Forgetfulness Tree gradually recovering. The sea around it had turned dark yellow, showing a tendency to evolve into yellow spring water. The Tree of Life had brought a plant ecosystem that was now completely pervading the entire Divine Continent. There were ordinary trees and also some Spirit Trees and Mysterious Medicines. Even many trees had begun to awaken, acquiring simple consciousness and progressing towards becoming Tree Demons. The Myriad Demons Tribe established by Chaos saw its hundred dragons enter the growth phase. Riding the clouds and mist, flashing with lightning and thundering, they could even simply manipulate the weather. Xu Zimei inspected his True Fate World, confirming there were no issues, then he felt relieved and left. When he opened his eyes, he saw a hand waving in front of him. He calmly looked at the hand, then turned his head. The owner of the hand was a girl dressed like a young child. At that moment, when she saw Xu Zimei suddenly wake up, she blushed furiously and turned into a little cat, fleeing into the distance. The cat¡¯s size was twice that of a normal one, its color pure white. It looked just like a snowball, without a speck of impurity. The little cat hid in the nearby bushes, sticking its head out to look at Xu Zimei. After confirming Xu Zimei had no ill intentions, it cautiously and alertly approached him again. It transformed back into the shape of a young girl, her voice soft as she said, ¡°Hello!¡± It was then that Xu Zimei got a clear look at the girl before him. Her transformation into a human form wasn¡¯t entirely complete. Her two ears still maintained the shape of cat ears, her eyes large and full of Spiritual Energy. When she laughed or spoke, a small dimple appeared on her right cheek. With a slightly high nose bridge and cherry lips. ¡°Spirit Cat Clan?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. The girl nodded timidly and then asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± ¡°Sleeping,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Oh,¡± the girl nodded and then lifted her head, her eyes hopeful as she asked, ¡°Then, could you play with me?¡± ¡°What will we play?¡± ¡°Hide and seek!¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Not giving up, the girl asked, ¡°Then could you take me to see the outside world?¡± ¡°The outside world is all about fighting and killing, filled with deceit. Compared to the peaceful atmosphere here, what is there that is good?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But I am tired of this place; I want to see the outside world,¡± the girl responded earnestly. ¡°Oh? And what¡¯s in it for me if I take you out?¡± Xu Zimei turned and asked with a smile. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449 Chapter 448 Miss Xianer ?Chapter 449: Chapter 448 Miss Xian¡¯er Chapter 449: Chapter 448 Miss Xian¡¯er ¡°I can give you Spirit Stones,¡± the cat-eared girl pondered for a while, and finally said tentatively. ¡°No, unless you have something that can touch me,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± the cat-eared girl hesitated to ask. ¡°Let me pinch your ears,¡± Xu Zimei, feeling playful, said with interest. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the girl¡¯s face turned red in an instant. As red as a ripe red apple. ¡°This¡­ this won¡¯t do,¡± the cat-eared girl stammered in reply. ¡°Auntie said that only my future husband could touch my ears.¡± ¡°Then forget it,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and continued to lie on that Stone, feigning sleep. After a long while, Xu Zimei felt as if someone was poking him with a finger. He turned over and saw the girl squatting beside him, her face flushed with shyness. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you touch, but you can¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Xu Zimei laughed out loud, looking exactly like a bad uncle luring a little girl. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? He nodded his head, looking at those soft, cute cat ears, and was about to pinch them. Just then, a loud shout suddenly came from the nearby jungle. ¡°Silver Thief, don¡¯t touch that girl.¡± Along with the voice came a blazing red fireball. Xu Zimei glanced at the oncoming fireball, clenched his right fist, the Spiritual Energy swirling around it, and punched directly at the fireball. With a ¡°boom.¡± When the fireball shattered, Xu Zimei¡¯s left hand smoothly touched the girl¡¯s cat ears. ¡°Meow!¡± The girl¡¯s face turned completely red, and she involuntarily let out a sound. As the dust from the exploded fireball settled, a woman in a red robe walked out of the nearby jungle. ¡°Auntie,¡± the cat-eared girl timidly called out the moment she saw the woman. ¡°Jue, come here!¡± The woman kept a wary eye on Xu Zimei while calling out to the cat-eared girl. The cat-eared girl looked extremely nervous, her face becoming even redder. She also kept murmuring quietly, ¡°What should I do? My ears were touched. Will Auntie make me marry him?¡± Just thinking it in your mind is enough, could you not say it out loud,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the cat-eared girl and said helplessly. He didn¡¯t want to end up in trouble just because he was curious to touch an ear. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± the girl felt her face burning up, and she couldn¡¯t even look Xu Zimei in the eye. She had always been alone since she was young, hardly ever speaking to a man. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Let alone letting someone touch her ears. ¡°Who let you run out here?¡± Seeing that Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t stopping her, the cat-eared girl came to the woman¡¯s side. The woman visibly sighed with relief, then her expression turned serious again as she asked. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to see the outside world,¡± the cat-eared girl replied, her head lowered and her voice filled with grievance. The woman seemed to want to say more, but seeing the girl¡¯s nearly tearful expression, she ultimately sighed. Then she turned to Xu Zimei and said, ¡°I hope that the gentleman will forget everything he saw today.¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled the unwilling girl and walked deeper into the jungle. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say much either, finding the girl quite interesting, but that was all. The woman was also from the Spirit Cat Clan. As for the Spirit Cat Clan, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know much about them, just a minor race. Just like most of the Three Thousand Races that aren¡¯t well-known, they¡¯re ordinary. He had wanted to sleep a bit more, but a group of people suddenly walked by on the little path not far away. The group made such a racket that Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t rest either. Moreover, from within the noisy crowd, Xu Zimei could hear the booming voice of his cousin Wenren Su from a great distance. ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? Whatever Miss Xian¡¯er wants, as soon as I get back, I¡¯ll search for it, and surely find it faster than you.¡± Wenren Su said defensively. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you kindly, Master Su,¡± a girl¡¯s voice came from a distance. Her voice sounded as refreshing as a spring breezea€¡±very pleasant and moving. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be waiting for the good news from Brother Su. Just don¡¯t talk big without taking action!¡± a man teased from the side. Xu Zimei turned to look, only to see that the group consisted of about a dozen people. Standing at the forefront was his cousin Wenren Su, and a young man dressed in a blue shirt. In between them, a crowd of young men adoringly surrounded a woman. The woman was dressed in a blue-green gown; her skirt fanned out like lotus leaves, elegantly unfolding. Her waist was loosely fitting, concealing her figure. However, her skin was fair, her eyes lively, giving her a somewhat mischievous air. Red lips, a delicate nose, willow-shaped eyebrows, white hair. Her most striking feature was that head of white hair. Her long hair fell to her waist, white as snow, endowing her with an air of distinct character. As the group walked by, Wenren Su also saw Xu Zimei feigning sleep on a Stone to the side. He quickly called out, ¡°Cousin.¡± Xu Zimei slowly sat up, and almost all eyes present turned towards him. ¡°Have you finished courting your Miss Xian¡¯er?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°You can see we¡¯re a perfect match,¡± Wenren Su chuckled and replied. ¡°But don¡¯t talk nonsense; we¡¯re just friends for now.¡± ¡°It seems a cousin indeed resembles his cousin,¡± the man in the blue shirt said with some embarrassment and scorn. ¡°Not even engaged, and you speak of Miss Xian¡¯er like this. It seems rather improper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± other youths murmured quietly, albeit reluctantly due to the Wenren Family¡¯s influence. ¡°Wan Hong, if Miss Xian¡¯er hasn¡¯t said a word herself, why are you being a busybody like a dog chasing mice?¡± Wenren Su retorted with a cold snort. To one side, Miss Xian¡¯er watched with an ever-calm smile, not uttering a word. But those dark, slightly mischievous eyes of hers looked on at Xu Zimei with great interest. As Wenren Su and Wan Hong started to quarrel, even seeming on the verge of coming to blows, Miss Xian¡¯er then softly chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late; gentlemen should head home.¡± ¡°Wait for me, Miss Xian¡¯er, I will find the Dragon Tail Flower for you as soon as I can,¡± Wenren Su glared at Wan Hong before turning to Miss Xian¡¯er as he spoke. Afterward, a servant from the garden emerged to escort everyone out of the Tingyu Pavilion. Once outside the Tingyu Pavilion, Wan Hong cast a murky glance at Xu Zimei. He warned, ¡°Kid, watch your mouth. If any mishap occurs, the Wenren Family won¡¯t wage war with my Wan Family over it.¡± In Wan Hong¡¯s view, Xu Zimei was probably just a member of the Wenren Family¡¯s collateral branches. A relative of this sort is probably of that stature; he knew also of the Wenren Family¡¯s direct lineage. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Zimei looked indifferently at Wan Hong, then abruptly kicked out at him. His kick was forceful and caught Wan Hong off guard. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450 Chapter 449 Wu Ren Pifu, Bullying Too Much! ?Chapter 450: Chapter 449 Wu Ren Pifu, Bullying Too Much! Chapter 450: Chapter 449 Wu Ren Pifu, Bullying Too Much! Wan Hong hardly had time to react before he felt a piercing pain in his abdomen, and with a miserable scream, he went flying backward. His figure heavily crashed in front of a roadside stall. The stallholder had long since gone home, leaving only the empty stone tables and stands in place. With that collision, the entire stone table shattered into several pieces. Several particularly sharp corners of the stone table even pierced into Wan Hong¡¯s back. He vomited several mouthfuls of fresh blood and looked at Xu Zimei with an enraged expression. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death,¡± he said. ¡°Cousin, should we kill him or cripple him?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Wenren Su and asked. ¡°As a direct lineage member of the Wan Family, killing him would cause much trouble,¡± Wenren Su slightly shook his head. Then, with a light chuckle, he approached Wan Hong, his gaze shifting toward the other¡¯s lower body. He laughed with a sly, ¡°Let me do the crippling then.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Wan Hong followed Wenren Su¡¯s gaze and began to back away in panic. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï But his movements were severely slowed due to his serious injuries. ¡­a€| The night in Phoenix Feather City had a charm of its own. According to Wenren Su, even in the deep of night, this city was still lit up and bustling as bright as day. This was probably what one would expect from the prosperity of a big city. Apart from Heavenly Feather Street, the other main streets were teeming with people. Vendors selling various items took their turns, with carts hawking candied hawthorns moving from one corner of the street to the other. Most pedestrians were out enjoying their time, their laughter and chatter filling the air. ¡°Cousin, let me tell you. Whatever happened today, if grandpa ever asks, you must say it was Wan Hong who made the first move,¡± Wenren Su instructed Xu Zimei as they walked. ¡°You absolutely must not rat me out. After all, you¡¯ll be leaving after a while, and you have nothing to fear. But if grandpa finds out it was my doing, being grounded would be the least of my problems. I bet you wouldn¡¯t see your cousin again. Believe it or not, it won¡¯t be long before that old geezer from the Wan Family comes knocking on our door seeking justice.¡± Xu Zimei looked at Wenren Su speechlessly. How could the other not seek justice? It wasn¡¯t a place where you could just attack indiscriminately. ¡°Once this storm blows over in a few days, I¡¯m going to spread the word throughout the entire city,¡± Wenren Su said with a gratified smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he dares to compete with me for Miss Xian¡¯er in the future.¡± ¡°It sounds like without Wan Hong, you could easily win her over,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Wenren Su retorted, huffing. ¡°Your cousin here, what great waves haven¡¯t I seen before? Through a sea of blossoms, I¡¯ve emerged without a stain; you, my boy, are still too young.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s Miss Xian¡¯er¡¯s background?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Not quite sure,¡± Wenren Su shook his head and replied. ¡°Seems to have some connection to the Spirit Cat Clan, but I don¡¯t know much more than that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, yet you¡¯re head over heels for her,¡± Xu Zimei said incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m only in love with her body; as for her past, I don¡¯t want to know. I¡¯m not marrying her, so why bother finding out so much?¡± Wenren Su responded nonchalantly. Xu Zimei looked at Wenren Su in amazement and said, ¡°I never saw it, but you have the makings of a scumbag, huh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I¡¯m just a bit of a philanderer,¡± Wenren Su waved his hand dismissively and replied modestly. The two chatted and laughed all the way back to the Wenren Residence. ¡­a€| At this moment in the Wan Family, within the family¡¯s Council Hall, the atmosphere was somewhat stifling. ¡°Grandfather, the situation is roughly like this,¡± the girl stood in the center of the hall, speaking with a mix of grievance and fear. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Wenren Su¡¯s arrival, I¡¯m afraid he would have killed me as well.¡± If Xu Zimei were here, he would definitely have recognized that this girl was the one he had encountered in the market before. The atmosphere in the hall was eerily quiet, with a man dressed in green robes sitting at the head of the room. On either side of the elder, five people were seated, making a total of ten. Among these ten, there were several sons of the Wan Family Head and some well-respected elders of the clan. The elder in green sitting at the head, having heard the girl¡¯s words, was deep in thought with his eyes closed. His right hand tapped lightly on the edge of the table beside his chair. In the silence of the grand hall, the tapping on the table was especially loud, as if it could penetrate straight into one¡¯s heart. ¡°Family Head, if you ask me, we must demand an explanation from the Wenren Family for this incident,¡± an elder beside him stood up and spoke with indignation. ¡°Otherwise, people will really think that our Wan Family is afraid of them.¡± ¡°Do you really believe what Qing¡¯er said?¡± the Wan Family patriarch coldly glanced at the elder seated down the line. Then, his gaze softened as he looked at the girl below and said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, tell your grandfather honestly, did this incident start because you made the first move?¡± The girl hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke hesitantly, ¡°It was just that the Green Wolf Steed lost control. He killed my steed, and I was just a bit resentful.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s leave this matter at that,¡± the Wan Family patriarch said, dismissing the matter with a wave of his hand without bothering about the people below who looked like they had more to say. He then closed his eyes again in thought, as if waiting quietly for everyone to leave. ¡°Master, it¡¯s bad, very bad,¡± just at this moment, a servant came running in flustered. ¡°What¡¯s with all the fuss, have you no decency,¡± the second elder on the left stood up, his mood still sour from the earlier squabble. He spoke with displeasure. The servant shrank his neck and quickly replied, ¡°Young Master Hong has had an accident.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡­a€| That night, the stars were brilliant, the moon like a large disc. From the direction of West City in the bustling Phoenix Feather City, a furious shout suddenly erupted. ¡°Wenren scoundrel, this is intolerable!¡± Everyone looked in the direction of West City, puzzled, the area where the Wan Family was located. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 The Wan Family patriarch looked at the unconscious Wan Hong before him, ignoring the anger of the majority of the high-ranking officials present. He waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Take Honger away to feed him a Body Molding Pill, and tomorrow accompany me to Wenren Residence to seek an explanation. Otherwise, I will turn his birthday celebration into a funeral.¡± After speaking, the Wan Family patriarch gestured for everyone to leave. Once the grand hall was left with only him, surges of Spiritual Energy emanated from his body. A Spatial Gate appeared before him, and as he stepped into it, his figure gradually vanished. ¡­ The patriarch of the Wan Family was named Wan Shounian, a figure who was once prominent in the whole of Phoenix Feather City. People praised him for his family heritage and enviable talents. But only he himself knew clearly that Imperial Rule Immortal Sect was ultimately in decline. He was not one of those monstrous talents that come once in a millennium, unable to save the family. After his figure entered the Space Gate, he appeared in a vast expanse of darkness. This space was boundless and obscured, with nothing clearly visible. Yet strangely, there was a coffin hanging in the air above that was very conspicuous. Although the coffin was also black and should have blended into this equally dark space, it stood out with its unique shade of darkness. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451 Chapter 450 Wan Familys Arrival ?Chapter 451: Chapter 450 Wan Family¡¯s Arrival Chapter 451: Chapter 450 Wan Family¡¯s Arrival Wan Shounian paced to the base of the black coffin. He only saw strands of inky black gas entwined on the coffin, floating and condensing above it. Different patterns and shapes began to form. ¡°You¡¯ve come,¡± after a long while, a hoarse voice emitted from within the coffin. The coffin slowly lowered itself. Wan Shounian nodded, sitting beside the coffin, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Have you encountered some dilemma that you can¡¯t resolve?¡± the elder inside the coffin asked with a light chuckle. ¡°Today, a direct lineage descendant of our family had a conflict with the Wenren Family, and was almost beaten to a cripple,¡± Wan Shounian said, frowning. ¡°Did the Wenren Family¡¯s elders join the fight?¡± the elder within the coffin asked, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It seems the younger generation had a dispute over something to do with Tingyu Pavilion,¡± Wan Shounian shook his head as he spoke. ¡°Is this generation¡¯s younger members so inept?¡± the elder inside the coffin asked with a laugh. ¡°So what¡¯s troubling you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always advocated for the younger generation to resolve their own issues. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Except this time, the Wenren Family¡¯s youth went too far, Honger¡¯s body was nearly wrecked, thankfully we still had Body Molding Pills.¡± Wan Shounian said, struggling to decide, ¡°And if we don¡¯t respond to this incident, how will the others in Phoenix Feather City view us? Will they think our Wan Family is afraid of the Wenren Family?¡± ¡°Then do as your heart desires,¡± the elder inside the coffin responded. ¡°But I¡¯m struggling with how to measure this,¡± Wan Shounian said, contemplating. ¡°If they¡¯re willing to apologize and compensate, it¡¯s all well and good. But what if they don¡¯t apologize? Are we truly going to start a war with the Wenren Family?¡± ¡°You are the Family Head of this generation, it¡¯s up to you to decide,¡± the elder within the coffin explained. ¡°You¡¯re aware of the state of our family in recent years, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s decline, a slow death. If we do fight the Wenren Family, breaking and reforming might not be such a bad thing. But I¡¯m afraid of breaking without the ability to reform. There¡¯s also the looming Phoenix Perching Dynasty! If you don¡¯t wish to fight, lower our demands a bit when we approach the Wenren Family, so both sides have a step to descend gracefully from.¡± ¡°Times have changed, many things in this world are shifting too quickly,¡± Wan Shounian fell silent for a while. He closed his eyes, concentrating his spirit into this dark space. After a long time, he finally exhaled and said, ¡°Do you remember before the Heavenly Prison Ancestor ascended, when all lands celebrated us, who dared to belittle our Wan Family? During the glorious days of our Wan Family, their Wenren Family was just a gasping, insignificant clan.¡± ¡°The decline of the family has nothing to do with you descendants,¡± the elder in the coffin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s us ancestors who failed to pass on the glory. You have already done quite well.¡± ¡°In this life, can our Wan Family compete with Destiny?¡± Wan Shounian said quietly. ¡°And what path should the future of our Wan Family take?¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to fight,¡± the elder inside the coffin already knew the answer. ¡°In terms of foundation, the Wenren Family no longer pales in comparison to ours,¡± Wan Shounian replied. ¡°Furthermore, Wenren Jingshi¡¯s little lady has married into the True Martial Holy Sect. One side is also the Deputy Sect Master of the Holy Sect; we cannot win.¡± ¡°The Wenren Family is not our main enemy, and when necessary, we can even become allies,¡± the elder in the coffin said. ¡°The biggest hidden danger in the last two years has still been the Phoenix Perching Dynasty!¡± Wan Shounian narrowed his eyes as he gazed into the darkness, finally nodding in agreement. His originally pitch-black eyes were now slightly filled with melancholy. ¡°The Phoenix Perching Dynasty boasts unparalleled talents, especially the current monarch of this generation, a truly outstanding ruler. Once a dynasty that lived in the cracks under the might of our two great families, it has now fully grown.¡± ¡°I know what they are aiming for; they¡¯ve wanted to rule the Phoenix Perching Empire from the beginning, including our two great families.¡± After Wan Shounian finished speaking, the surroundings became extremely quiet. He rested for a long while with his eyes half-closed, leaning against the coffin before he finally stood up and walked outside. As he reached the entrance of the Spatial Gate, Wan Shounian¡¯s figure suddenly stopped. ¡°Heavenly Crane Ancestor, I¡¯m tired!¡± After saying this, Wan Shounian stepped into the Spatial Gate. ¡­ After a night without words, the morning in Phoenix Feather City looked very bustling. The vendors who had been busy all night at the market were packing up their stalls, ready to go home and catch up on sleep. Yet, those selling breakfast were setting up their stands, with the aroma of steamed buns wafting and circulating through the entire street. Xu Zimei had been cultivating for the entire night, feeling refreshed and clear-headed. It had been a long time since he slept; at his realm, most of his time was actually spent in insight and cultivation. Sleep, to him, had become a gradually unfamiliar concept. The ¡°Demonic Skills¡± passed down to him by the previous Demon Lord contained ten moves, each with the pinnacle of a different domain. He found understanding them incredibly efficient and effective. For Xu Zimei, advancing from the Saint Vein Realm to the Divine Vein Realm was not difficult; he was now contemplating his own Entering the Taoism. Destiny might be very important to others, But to Xu Zimei, it was optional. His cultivation was markedly different from others; while they cultivated, he was creating worlds. In the future, when he enters the Way, it will be the Dao of his own Divine Continent, not that of the Yuan Central Continent. He wanted his world to grow gradually and eventually become mainstream. So, he could enter the Way without Destiny. However, in this life, Xu Zimei still intended to compete for Destiny. The so-called Destiny is actually a part of the incarnation of the Great Dao. He planned to use the mature Dao of Yuan Central Continent to perfect the nascent Great Dao of his own Divine Continent. Creating a world was far from simple, and Xu Zimei trod carefully with each step. He feared that one misstep would lead to further errors. Not long after Xu Zimei opened the door to his room, he saw Wenren Su coming out of the next room. ¡°Cousin, have you eaten?¡± Wenren Su asked. Before Xu Zimei could reply, a clan disciple hurried in through the courtyard gate. He said to both of them, ¡°Brother Su, Cousin Zimo, Grandfather is looking for you!¡± ¡°It seems like yesterday¡¯s incident has been exposed,¡± Wenren Su said to Xu Zimei with a smile, reminding him. ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Remember what I told you yesterday, don¡¯t let it slip.¡± ¡°Do you really think your method yesterday was useful?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wenren Su asked, puzzled. ¡°This matter, well, it isn¡¯t a big deal, nor is it minor, but in the end, what¡¯s most important is the family¡¯s face,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°Seeing that the people from the Wan Family have come, as long as it¡¯s not too excessive, Grandfather will surely provide an explanation.¡± ¡°Are you saying that our punishment is inevitable?¡± Wenren Su asked. ¡°Not me, you,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to Wenren Su and laughed. ¡°Although, yes, I am the grandson. But no matter what, I¡¯ve not seen Grandfather often, and I¡¯m also considered half a guest. He won¡¯t punish me unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. But it¡¯s different for you.¡± Chapter 452 - Chapter 452 Chapter 451 Forbidden Mansion ?Chapter 452: Chapter 451 Forbidden Mansion Chapter 452: Chapter 451 Forbidden Mansion ¡°What should we do?¡± Wenren Su seemed convinced as well, anxiously asking. ¡°The only way is to strike first,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wenren Su suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡­¡­ At this moment inside the Council Hall of the Wenren Family, basically all of the Wenren Family¡¯s upper echelon were present. With the Family Head¡¯s birthday just two days away, they would not allow any mishaps to occur. And standing on the right side were a group of people from the Wan Family. In this hall, the two most conspicuous people were, without doubt, Wenren Jingshi and Wan Shounian. The two old gentlemen were talking and laughing, seemingly not as tense as the others from the two families. ¡°Brother Shounian, though we live within the same city, a mere thousand meters apart, it has also been quite a few years since we last met,¡± Wenren Jingshi said with a smile. ¡°Indeed, quite often I feel that I don¡¯t belong to myself but to this family,¡± Wan Shounian replied with a smile after finishing his tea. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°As for this matter, I¡¯m still not very clear about it,¡± Wenren Jingshi responded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Once Su¡¯er arrives and we inquire, if it is truly as Shounian has said, I will not let it go lightly.¡± ¡°Grandfather, what if that guy defaults on his debts?¡± From the crowd below, Wan Hong quickly asked. Although he had sustained severe injuries yesterday, they were only superficial wounds. With the Body Molding Pill, and the full medical support of the Wan Family, it didn¡¯t take long for him to make a complete recovery. ¡°Shut your mouth; it¡¯s not your turn to speak,¡± Wan Shounian shouted sternly. Then, smiling at Wenren Jingshi, he said, ¡°I trust in Brother Jingshi¡¯s fairness. Though my Wan Family may not be as glorious as in the past, we are certainly not in such a position to be manipulated by others.¡± ¡°Naturally,¡± Wenren Jingshi said with a nod and a smile. ¡­¡­ While everyone in the hall was whispering among themselves, along with the announcement from a servant outside, Wenren Jingshi, with slightly squinted eyes, said, ¡°Let the two of them come in.¡± Then, under the watchful eyes of all, Xu Zimei, supporting the fully bandaged Wenren Su, walked in. Seeing Wenren Su in this condition, Wenren Jingshi frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Grandfather,¡± Wenren Su shook his head and said. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor dispute among the younger generation, nothing serious.¡± Wenren Jingshi glanced at the bandaged Wenren Su and then at a lively Wan Hong, his expression turning somewhat grim as he blandly looked at Wan Shounian and said, ¡°Brother Shounian, I¡¯m afraid you need to give me an explanation for this incident.¡± Wan Shounian frowned slightly, glancing at Wenren Su. The bandages were not fake; he could see the injuries on the body. ¡°Wenren Su, narrate the entire incident, without concealing anything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Hong tell you?¡± Hearing Wan Shounian¡¯s words, Wenren Su¡¯s expression was somewhat surprised. Eventually, he explained, ¡°Last night at Tingyu Pavilion, due to Miss Xian¡¯er, Brother Hong and I had some disagreements. We ended up fighting intensely for over thirty rounds, resulting in severe injuries for both of us. That¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± hearing Wenren Su¡¯s words, Wan Hong nearly jumped up in anger. His face flushed with rage, he said, ¡°It was clearly the two of you who ambushed and severely injured me. When did I ever fight you for over thirty rounds?¡± ¡°Brother Hong, you know that making claims requires evidence,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°If you say you didn¡¯t fight, then how did my cousin get all these injuries?¡± ¡°Could it really be that I was the one who hit him?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Wenren Su at his side raised his eyebrows slightly and gave Xu Zimei a somewhat resentful glance. ¡°You¡¯re slandering me; I did nothing,¡± Wan Hong argued loudly. ¡°Grandfather, you must believe me, I didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. It was a one-sided beating from them.¡± Wan Shounian frowned slightly as he turned to Wenren Su and said, ¡°Since you also sustained serious injuries, why did no one from the Wenren Residence know about it last night?¡± ¡°This might just be the difference between our Wenren Family and your Wan Family. When a member of the Wan Family gets hurt, the first thing they do is seek elder¡¯s help to fight their battles. In my view, these are merely squabbles among the younger generation, and it¡¯s inevitable to suffer some minor injuries occasionally. After all, when venturing out in the world, there will be many life-and-death moments, and one cannot live under the protection of the family forever.¡± Wenren Su said, shaking his head and speaking in a disdainful tone, his gaze towards Wan Hong also carrying a hint of scorn. ¡°Can¡¯t you take a loss?¡± Hearing these words, Wan Hong felt a tightness in his chest as if last night¡¯s injuries had flared up again. ¡°A minor injury? I was nearly beaten to death, and if not for that Body Molding Pill, I might be without descendants by now. In your eyes, it¡¯s ¡®just¡¯ a minor injury?¡± The more Wan Hong thought about it, the more oppressed he felt, and his face eventually turned deep red as he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. He collapsed on the ground, unconscious. When Wan Hong collapsed, the other people from the Wan Family had not yet reacted. Wenren Su immediately tore off the bandages from his arms and threw himself next to Wan Hong. He cried out in grief, ¡°Brother Wan, what¡¯s wrong with you? You mustn¡¯t be in trouble. Though we have our differences and quarrels, we¡¯ve known each other for such a long time. Don¡¯t let me be the one sending off a person of the same age!¡± A member of the Wan Family couldn¡¯t stand watching this and stood up with a whole head of exasperation. He said, ¡°Talk is talk, but can you please not smile?¡± Wenren Su stood up and sheepishly smiled, quickly retreating while apologetically responding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help it. Continue, please.¡± The member of the Wan Family knelt down and started to treat Wan Hong. ¡­ However, the elderly Family Head of the Wan Family seemed somewhat embarrassed. He had come with a powerful presence to demand justice, yet nothing had been done, and things had turned out this way, prompting a sigh from within him. ¡°The mindset of the Wan Family¡¯s younger generation is truly lacking.¡± ¡°Brother Shounian, let¡¯s just put an end to this matter. No matter what, both individuals have been injured, which can be considered even,¡± Wenren Jingshi said indifferently. Wan Shounian was silent for a moment before finally nodding his head. He glanced around at everyone present and said, ¡°I do not wish for rumors about this incident to spread within the city.¡± Subsequently, Wan Shounian led the Wan Family members away, and in contrast to their forceful arrival, they left with a somewhat dejected air. Wenren Jingshi watched the Wan Family members leave and finally said solemnly, ¡°Everyone else may go. The two of you, stay behind.¡± Xu Zimei and Wenren Su exchanged a look and obediently stood within the Council Hall. Only after everyone left did Wenren Jingshi speak sternly. ¡°I originally wanted to punish you severely, but you reacted promptly and handled the situation rather well. However, starting from today, you are forbidden to leave the residence.¡± Chapter 453 - Chapter 453 Chapter 452 You Should Have Been Dead ?Chapter 453: Chapter 452 You Should Have Been Dead Chapter 453: Chapter 452 You Should Have Been Dead ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei and his companion knew they were in the wrong and did not rebut. ¡°The situation in the Phoenix Perching Empire is already chaotic enough. A single move can affect the whole situation, so be more cautious when you go out in the future.¡± Wenren Jingshi said indifferently. He could tell at a glance what the situation really was. However, standing on the side of the Wenren Family, without sufficient evidence, he did not expose it. After Wenren Jingshi sternly reprimanded them for a while, Xu Zimei returned to the small courtyard with a crestfallen Wenren Su. Looking at his injuries, Wenren Su said helplessly, ¡°Cousin, you really went too far with the black hand!¡± ¡°No pain, no gain,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and replied. ¡°We can¡¯t make it difficult for grandfather, can we? Now the matter is over, just like that.¡± Xu Zimei then handed a Holy Healing Pill to Wenren Su. After taking the pill, his body began to noticeably recover. ¡°There are three days left until grandfather¡¯s birthday feast. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï It will be a boring time for us,¡± Wenren Su said with a shake of his head and a sigh. ¡°I just feel sorry for Miss Xian¡¯er.¡± ¡°A beauty is a source of trouble,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°So, cousin, do you have a girl you like?¡± Wenren Su asked with a gossipy interest, chuckling. Xu Zimei was silent for a moment, recalling the Demon-Slaying Family of the distant Central Continent, the Lan Family. Life is often more dramatic than fiction. The person he liked was in the enemy camp. There would come a day when things between him and the Demon-Slaying Family needed to be settled. After all, he was the real demon in their eyes. ¡°Your silence is an admission,¡± Wenren Su said with a laugh. ¡°No matter what the person I like is like, I¡¯ll never let myself be used as a pawn,¡± Xu Zimei replied lightly. ¡°Hearing you say that, I just remembered that I have to help Miss Xian¡¯er find the Dragon Tail Grass,¡± Wenren Su replied. Then Wenren Su hurriedly went to the Wenren Family¡¯s medicine tower to look for Mysterious Medicine. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered and decided to wander around the Wenren Residence alone. Although he could not leave the residence, the interior was vast all the same. ¡­ After wandering around the Wenren Family for a while, Xu Zimei eventually found himself at a lake without realizing how he got there. Willow trees were planted on both sides of the lake, and with the scorching summer sun, the entire surface of the lake was glittering. At the center of the lake, a purple lotus flower was slowly blooming. The lotus was an unnatural purple color and looked enchanting. Purple Spiritual Energy was surging on it, turning the whole lake into purple water. ¡°Purple Lotus,¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes, gazing at the surface of the lake. As a former prized artifact of Empress Hongtian, the Myriad Dao Lotus had been divided into eight parts. Xu Zimei had not expected that one of the parts, the Purple Lotus, would be hidden in Grandfather Wenren¡¯s residence. At this moment, a young man was sitting atop the Myriad Dao Purple Lotus. The young man was meditating with his eyes closed, his whole body shrouded in a mist of purple Qi as he absorbed it into his body. Seemingly sensing someone¡¯s arrival, the young man absorbed the last strand of purple Qi. Finally, he took a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. This young man was someone Xu Zimei recognized; he was the young man he had met in the Qingyou Pavilion when he first saw his grandfather. His name seemed to be Wenren Tianming. According to his cousin Wenren Su, this young man was originally from a collateral line of the family but had been brought up by their grandfather due to his exceptional talent. ¡­ ¡°Is there something you need?¡± the young man stood up, stepping on the surface of the lake. Like floating on water, not even a slight ripple arose as he stepped onto the shore. ¡°No, I just happened to come here,¡± Xu Zimei gently shook his head. He was asked, ¡°Do you have some conflict with my cousin?¡± ¡°In the eyes of the direct lineage disciples, those of the collateral branches will always be considered inferior,¡± Wenren Tianming said evenly. ¡°Therefore, they are unwilling to acknowledge that I, a collateral branch disciple, am stronger than any of them from the direct lineage. In this Wenren Residence, there are many who disapprove of me, not just your cousin.¡± ¡°You seem quite calm about it,¡± Xu Zimei said with interest. ¡°You get used to it,¡± Wenren Tianming replied. ¡°It was Grandfather who kept me here, providing me with cultivation resources. Otherwise, I would have left this place long ago. Though I might not be doing as well as I am now, there would always be a place for me, Wenren Tianming, in this vast world.¡± Xu Zimei looked back at the Myriad Dao Lotus behind him, understanding that his grandfather was cultivating him with all his might. Perhaps, in the future struggles for the Destiny of the Wenren family¡¯s generation, it would be Wenren Tianming. In the face of Destiny, it concerns the family¡¯s millennium-long enterprise. For any disciple that is trustworthy, there certainly is no distinction between collateral and direct lineage. ¡°Regardless, Wenren Su is my cousin. If he hasn¡¯t really committed a heinous crime, it would be best if you didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at Wenren Tianming. With the support of his grandfather, the current Wenren Tianming had fully spread his wings. With innate talent and significant nurturing, so long as he doesn¡¯t court death, his prospects were truly boundless. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï And from what Xu Zimei could tell, his cousin was not someone who could fight against him. ¡°Why should I give you face?¡± Wenren Tianming said to Xu Zimei, looking at him indifferently. He had little regard for the direct lineage disciples of the Wenren family, and since Xu Zimei was on such good terms with Wenren Su, naturally, he would not give him face. ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back. He said, ¡°Is this blade enough?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Wenren Tianming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he spoke softly. Xu Zimei was unreasonable in his actions, and he had wanted to kill the man directly. To leave no trouble behind for his cousin, especially since he wouldn¡¯t be returning to the Northern Continent for a long time after this. But due to his grandfather¡¯s reasons, Xu Zimei still refrained from doing so. ¡°How about this, take a strike from my blade. If you can withstand it, we¡¯ll pretend I was never here. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll do as I just said,¡± Xu Zimei said, holding the Tyrant Shadow lightly in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not an equivalent condition. If I can¡¯t withstand it, I¡¯ll do as you say. If I do, you¡¯ll agree to a condition from me,¡± Wenren Tianming replied. ¡°You sure are confident,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. He could tell that the other was at the early stage of the Emperor Pulse. It was evident that the resources given by his grandfather were generous, making him a true Talented Disciple. It was normal for him to have pride. Xu Zimei slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow. He had learned a Vein Skill called Draw Blade Technique in the past. Without much technique to embellish, he directly infused the ¡°swift¡± speed of the Draw Blade Technique into his strike. This blade strike was very plain. But it was this plainness that had a sense of returning to simplicity. Wenren Tianming didn¡¯t even see Xu Zimei¡¯s movement as he wielded the sword. The hairpin that held his hair aloft had already shattered, and the blade qi continued without diminishing, cutting the willow behind him in two as well. ¡°You were supposed to be a dead man by now,¡± Xu Zimei said softly. ¡°You should feel fortunate that you are a member of the Wenren family.¡± Chapter 454 - Chapter 454 Chapter 453 The Candied Hawthorn Incident ?Chapter 454: Chapter 453: The Candied Hawthorn Incident Chapter 454: Chapter 453: The Candied Hawthorn Incident Wenren Tianming felt a slight sting at his neck. He gently touched it with his hand and a bit of fresh blood trickled down. There was a very small wound on his neck. ¡°Is this a warning,¡± he said with a solemn expression as he looked at Xu Zimei. The grace of that sword just now was still flashing through his mind. Xu Zimei was right, if he hadn¡¯t shown mercy, now it wouldn¡¯t be just this small wound. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Wenren Tianming asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°Perhaps if I say the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, will you be able to accept that a bit more.¡± Wenren Tianming became somewhat silent, originally he was very confident in his own talent. Even the peerless geniuses of the Central Continent were merely at the Emperor Pulse Realm. He was confident that, compared to those geniuses, he had the qualifications to vie for this life¡¯s Destiny. However, just now, that mere ordinary sword had shattered all his pride. He found that he didn¡¯t even have the ability to resist. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï It was as if the gap between the two men was a chasm that could not be crossed. ¡°I will keep my promise,¡± Wenren Tianming took a deep breath and replied. Xu Zimei nodded and did not speak further, leaving the lakeside and slowly continued to stroll around the Wenren Residence. ¡­¡­ At dusk, sunset painted half the sky. The afterglow reflected on the edge of the horizon, and clumps of Fire Refining Cloud floated in midair. In the distance, on the branches of trees, several lone birds shook off leaves and took flight towards the faraway lands. Xu Zimei originally planned to return to the courtyard. Halfway there, a little girl with two white jade braids came towards him. The girl held a candied hawthorn in her hand and wore a light blue long dress. She looked very cute with some baby fat. Her eyes were lively and bright. As they brushed past each other, Xu Zimei had only glanced at the girl out of curiosity. Unexpectedly, the little girl suddenly turned her head and said fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t believe I will gouge out your eyes?¡± ¡°At such a young age, you have such a fierce nature?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The little girl sized up Xu Zimei and said. ¡°You must be a new servant, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your concern,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°You dare to talk to me like that?¡± The little girl snorted coldly, then said with a smirk of triumph. ¡°My name is Wenren Ya, my father is Wenren Yao, now you know to be afraid, don¡¯t you!¡± Xu Zimei was startled; Wenren Yao was his uncle, which meant that this little girl whom he had never met before was actually his cousin. He observed her haughty demeanor and shook his head slightly. He quickly snatched the candied hawthorn from her hand and ate it in one go. Then, he put the remaining stick back into the little girl¡¯s hand and strode away. The little girl hadn¡¯t reacted for a moment. She looked at the bare stick in her hand and then at Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure. Instantly, she cried out with a ¡°waah¡± filled with grievance. Returning to the courtyard, the sky had already grown dark. Cousin Wenren Su sat listlessly in the pavilion of the courtyard. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei approached and asked curiously. ¡°Can¡¯t find the Dragon Tail Grass,¡± Wenren Su said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to break the promise I made to Miss Xian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Although Dragon Tail Grass is only Cosmos Tier Mysterious Medicine, due to its rarity, it¡¯s not something that can be easily found,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. The conditions for Dragon Tail Grass to be born were somewhat too harsh, and this also led to its scarcity. Only with the fresh blood of a True Dragon could Dragon Tail Grass grow. And ever since the early Era of Emperors when the Heavenly Curtain War God slaughtered the Dragon Clan, this race had almost gone extinct, so where would one find the blood of a True Dragon to cultivate Dragon Tail Grass? Of course, those Divine Dragons within the Divine Continent under Xu Zimei¡¯s control were not included. ¡°I think you should stop thinking about these matters,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I want to ask you about something, do you know Wenren Ya?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that girl?¡± Wenren Su nodded and asked. ¡°She¡¯s my elder uncle¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s been pampered since she was little, and now she¡¯s completely turned into a spoiled princess. Can¡¯t talk back to her, can¡¯t scold her.¡± ¡°Looking at you with such deep resentment, it seems you can¡¯t stand anyone,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Sigh, in this family, your cousin has no status to speak of,¡± Wenren Su shook his head and said. ¡°In the past, I could still bully the side branch disciples, but now even some of the side branch disciples are stepping on my head.¡± Xu Zimei laughed, knowing that the other party was referring to Wenren Tianming. However, he still reminded, ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke him if you can help it in the future, you¡¯re no match for him.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei stayed at Wenren Residence for seven days with Wenren Su, and during those days Xu Zimei was alright, immersed in cultivation. However, Wenren Su, bored all day, kept talking about his Miss Xian¡¯er. Today was his grandfather¡¯s big birthday celebration. Xu Zimei got up early with Wenren Su and headed to the main courtyard. Dawn was beginning to break, and the pale light in the sky gradually turned into a purple sun. Rising majestically in the east. At this moment, the Wenren Family was decorated and lit up, all the clan members gathered happily together. Xu Zimei and the other juniors were called together to stand inside the main hall of the main courtyard. A man in a red robe stood at the very front, briefing everyone on the matters to pay attention to today. This man was known to Xu Zimei; he was his eldest maternal uncle, Wenren Yao. ¡°Today, all the prestigious and powerful figures of the entire Phoenix Perching Empire will attend, so whatever you do, restrain yourselves a bit,¡± Wenren Yao said with a grave tone. ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s grand birthday; we cannot afford any mistakes. If anyone makes a mistake, there will be no leniency. Did everyone understand?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the youngsters below replied energetically. Xu Zimei glanced around and saw that there were about a dozen direct descendants in Wenren Family¡¯s current generation. All of them were the sons and daughters of his eldest, second, and youngest maternal uncles, as well as his maternal aunt. His own mother was the youngest in this generation of the Wenren Family. And she had only him as a child. As Wenren Yao finished droning on about all the precautions and everyone was about to disperse, Wenren Ya suddenly noticed Xu Zimei in the crowd. She quickly ran to Wenren Yao¡¯s side, pouted with grievance, and complained, ¡°Daddy, it was him who snatched my candied haw yesterday. You must stand up for me.¡± Xu Zimei immediately noticed this from not far away. Wenren Yao shook his head with a smile and softly called out, ¡°Zimo.¡± Xu Zimei felt a bit awkward, but still briskly walked over. When he approached, he greeted, ¡°Uncle.¡± Before Wenren Yao could speak, he affectionately patted Wenren Ya¡¯s head, smiling and asking, ¡°Cousin Ya, did you have fun at the West City market I took you to yesterday? Was the candied haw I bought for you tasty?¡± Chapter 455 - Chapter 455 Chapter 454 Gathering from All Sides ?Chapter 455: Chapter 454: Gathering from All Sides Chapter 455: Chapter 454: Gathering from All Sides ¡°When did you buy me candied hawthorn sticks,¡± Wenren Ya looked at Xu Zimei in surprise. She quickly said, ¡°You clearly stole my candied hawthorn sticks.¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Xu Zimei scolded as he looked at Wenren Ya. ¡°Is it because Brother Su didn¡¯t buy more for you? You can¡¯t eat too much of that stuff, it¡¯s bad for your teeth. If you really want some, wait until after Grandfather¡¯s grand birthday celebration is over, Brother Su will take you to buy some tomorrow.¡± After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he didn¡¯t give Wenren Ya a chance to retort and raised his head to smile at Wenren Yao. ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Brother Su is looking for me for something else!¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Wenren Yao nodded slightly. Xu Zimei left the problematic spot with some embarrassment. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal, taking a child¡¯s candied hawthorn sticks to eat did seem somewhat bullying when spoken aloud. ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s lying,¡± Wenren Ya said, on the verge of crying again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, today is Grandfather¡¯s grand birthday,¡± Wenren Yao held his daughter in his arms. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He comforted her with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t your cousin say he will take you to buy some tomorrow?¡± The little girl unwillingly snorted softly, muttering, ¡°Who wants to be his cousin.¡± ¡­ It wasn¡¯t long after daybreak, and guests had already started to line up outside the gate of the Wenren family home. Wenren Yao and Wenren Zhao were greeting guests at the entrance. Meanwhile, Grandfather Wenren Jingshi and Uncle Wenren Teng were in the inner hall. A dozen or so younger family members were standing by, well-behaved. In the spacious courtyard, several dozens of tables made from Enlightenment Wood were set up. Enlightenment Wood was a type of wood that could strengthen comprehension, showing that the Wenren family had spared no efforts for this grand birthday celebration. Various freshly made dishes were placed on these tables. These weren¡¯t dishes made from ordinary ingredients. Among them were Southern Flower Sauce, Purple Peony Soup, Red-Braised Meat of Black Flame Dragon Beast, and Cold-Dressed Salad of Jiuyou Ice Lion¡­ In short, there were Mysterious Medicines, which were very valuable in the outside world, and meat from exotic beasts that ordinary people would not see in their lifetimes. These varieties of dishes were now just so displayed on the Enlightenment Wood tables. The Mysterious Medicines here were all above the Chen Tier, with the lowest also being the Chen Tier. ¡­ ¡°Yao brother, Zhao brother, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± At the gate of the Wenren Residence, as more and more people arrived to offer birthday greetings, a queue had begun to form. Everyone greeted each other. ¡°Bufan brother, since we parted at Heavenly Bird Mountain, it¡¯s been several years, right?¡± Wenren Zhao replied with a smile. After Wenren Zhao accepted the birthday gifts and exchanged greetings, a distant family member would lead the person into the Wenren Residence. At many people¡¯s grand birthdays, the contents of the birthday gifts would be read aloud by servants. However, the Wenren family clearly preferred to be more low-key; they did not announce the contents of the gifts but simply reported the names of the guests one by one. After all, those present today were all prominent figures, and there was no need to compete in this regard. Not everyone was qualified to come here to offer birthday greetings. ¡°Sect Master Zhuo Bufan and his disciples have come to offer birthday greetings, wishing Senior Wenren a longevity that matches heaven¡¯s span!¡± ¡°Prince Ji Changyu of the Phoenix Perching Imperial Dynasty with his son have come to offer birthday greetings, wishing Senior Wenren an enduring immortal journey and immortal longevity.¡± ¡­ As more and more people arrived, the Wenren Residence became even more lively and harmonious as everyone mingled and chatted. Wenren Jingshi sat in the highest seat, with people occasionally approaching to greet him. As everyone was chatting, another loud shout came from outside. ¡°King Anding, Yue Yunfei, along with his son, has come to extend congratulations to Senior Wenren¡­¡± Following this shout, nearly all attention was drawn to it. Xu Zimei also looked towards the entrance, quite curious about King Anding. ¡°The face of the Wenren Family is really something, I didn¡¯t expect even King Anding to come. Ever since the Evil God Cult was exterminated, King Anding has remained hidden from the world.¡± The surrounding guests were all abuzz with conversation. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? King Anding¡¯s ability to eradicate the Evil God Cult, wouldn¡¯t have been possible without the help of the Wenren Family. He alone couldn¡¯t have been a match for the Evil God Cult.¡± Amidst the noisy discussions, a middle-aged man accompanied by a young man entered from the direction of the entrance. This middle-aged man had an extraordinary demeanor, dressed in a gray-white robe, with a somewhat sallow complexion. Half of his long hair on the top of his head was black and the other half white. The intertwined black and white hair was neatly tied into a bun at the back of his head. He had a beard, not too long, giving off the impression of a scholarly teacher. Extremely refined and amiable. When this middle-aged man came in front of Wenren Jingshi, he slightly bent over and said, ¡°I have seen Senior Wenren. I will never forget the kindness of Heavenly Crane Mountain all those years ago.¡± Wenren Jingshi smiled and waved his hand, saying, ¡°It was no big deal. You were much better than those useless sons of mine. Out of your generation, you were the one I had the most faith in.¡± King Anding bowed slightly, expressed his thanks, and then took a seat to the side. Perhaps feeling Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, King Anding turned his head and exchanged a distant look with him. His scholarly manner made it hard to imagine him as the War God who had almost slaughtered the Evil God Cult years ago. As more and more people arrived, it wasn¡¯t just forces from within the Phoenix Perching Empire. Even some powers from other empires had sent representatives. Even the old master of the Wan Family had brought a congratulatory gift. Guests continuously arrived, and as the final announcement was made, everyone perked up. ¡°The Sovereign of the Phoenix Perching Dynasty, Ji Yunzhou, along with the empress from the Tianshang Clan and three princes, has come to extend congratulations on Senior Wenren¡¯s grand birthday.¡± With this announcement, those who had arrived were already amongst the most respected in the group. The name of Ji Yunzhou, the Sovereign of the Phoenix Perching Dynasty, was truly renowned throughout the Northern Continent. Suddenly, five figures entered under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Leading them were two people. The man wore a yellow robe embroidered with several eight-clawed golden dragons. He had an extraordinary bearing, with deep-set eyes that seemed to contain the Circulation Stars in motion. Unlike King Anding¡¯s scholarly air, this man¡¯s presence carried a strong sense of dominance. As if he embodied the spirit of those who follow me shall prosper, and those who oppose me shall perish. The woman to his right wore a long, red silk dress, dignified and luxurious, with light makeup on her face, exuding the demeanor of a motherly figure to the entire world. These two were none other than the current Sovereign and Empress of the Phoenix Perching Dynasty. Following behind were three young men of remarkable demeanor, truly the three princes. The three princes were not as particular about their clothing but inherently carried the imperial composure. Distinct from others, they too were in the Emperor Pulse Realm, clearly top-tier Talented Disciples. The entire empire knew that the Imperial Dynasty was in a delicate relationship with the two major families. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 The Imperial Dynasty wanted to completely rule over the empire, but the biggest obstacle was the two major families. Yet between the three, there had never been an outright confrontation. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456 Chapter 455 Imperial Dynasty Competition ?Chapter 456: Chapter 455 Imperial Dynasty Competition Chapter 456: Chapter 455 Imperial Dynasty Competition With the arrival of Sovereign Ji Yunzhou, the crowd that had been buzzing with excitement soon fell silent. ¡°Congratulations on your grand birthday, Senior Wenren,¡± Ji Yunzhou approached Wenren Jingshi with a faint smile and said. The Empress of the Tianshang Clan immediately followed with a greeting. The three princes behind them slightly bowed and jointly wished him well. ¡°How has Brother Changli been in recent years?¡± Wenren Jingshi nodded with a smile and asked. The Brother Changli he was referring to was none other than the former Sovereign. The new Sovereign Ji Yunzhou had been vigorously trained by the Imperial Dynasty since he was very young. So much so that once he had gradually gained influence, Ji Changli abdicated in his favor and retired behind the scenes, rarely making public appearances anymore. ¡°My master is in closed-door death-meditation,¡± replied Ji Yunzhou, composed. Wenren Jingshi was momentarily taken aback; he was naturally aware of Ji Changli¡¯s realm, as they were contemporaries. Now re-entering seclusion, he was seeking further progress. This statement, ambiguous of truth and falsehood, was something he could not disregard. In fact, over the years, the two great families had always been covertly guarding against and investigating the Imperial Dynasty. ¡°Please, take your seats,¡± said Wenren Jingshi with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? As everyone took their seats, the attendees were all from various parts of the Phoenix Perching Empire. They were also relatively familiar with one another, each forging and maintaining connections. Essentially, three small groups had formed among them. These were represented by the Wan Family, Sovereign Ji Yunzhou, and King Anding Yue Yunfei. ¡°I am very grateful that you could all attend my birthday banquet,¡± Wenren Jingshi stood up, starting to speak with a laugh. ¡°As we all reside within the Phoenix Perching Empire, I hope that in the future we can strive for cordial relations with my Wenren Family. I won¡¯t say much more, let the birthday banquet begin.¡± Upon hearing Wenren Jingshi¡¯s words, the crowd reciprocated with modest replies, though their true thoughts were anyone¡¯s guess. Side branches of the Wenren Family began to serve the food, dish after dish. Beside the dining area, there stood a newly erected platform. At that moment, a group of performers in strange and exotic attire climbed onto the platform and began their show. Most of the performances resembled acrobatics, largely consisting of street tricks from martial artists. Yet, the martial path experts present watched with genuine interest as though enjoying a spectacle, occasionally commenting to one another. Just then, Sovereign Ji Yunzhou, seated below, suddenly stood up. He surveyed the people around him, then looked at Wenren Jingshi and said. ¡°Senior Wenren, I have a suggestion, what do you think?¡± Ji Yunzhou smiled and said, ¡°Ordinarily, we seldom have the time and opportunity to gather together. I have six princes and one princess; the others I will not speak of for now. The three princes I have brought today have long resided in the deep palace and rarely had the chance to go out. They¡¯ve not seen the true Talented Disciples of this world. The Wenren Family is a top-tier force within our Phoenix Perching Empire. Now that we have the chance, and since the young generation of the Wenren Family is present here today for Senior Wenren¡¯s grand birthday, I wonder if you would be so kind as to teach these three princes of mine a lesson and let them understand the principle that beyond the mountains there are people.¡± Upon hearing Ji Yunzhou¡¯s words, the audience was keenly interested in the unfolding scene. Before Wenren Jingshi could speak, Wenren Yao off to the side, with an awkward expression, said, ¡°Your Highness Ji Yunzhou, today is my father¡¯s grand celebration, I hope you will show some restraint.¡± ¡°No matter, no matter,¡± Wenren Jingshi waved his hands with a smile. With a laugh, he said, ¡°The three princes are unrivaled talents across the entire Phoenix Perching Empire and their fame is widespread. If they are truly to contest, to talk of someone excelling another is not applicablea€¡±it would merely be an exchange of pointers.¡± ¡°My grandchildren may not even be up to par,¡± Watching Wenren Jingshi smile with eyes slightly squinted, Ji Yunzhou sneered internally, ¡°Old fox.¡± Both men were lavishly slandering each other in disguise. Ji Yunzhou wanted to use the younger generation to establish the authority of his family in front of everyone. Wenren Jingshi, of course, was not to be outdone. ¡­a€| ¡°Yongning, go and give it a try,¡± Ji Yunzhou said, gesturing slightly with his hand. Standing behind him, Crown Prince Ji Yongning stepped forward, chest out and head held high, resembling a straight and tall spear. He clasped his hands together and said with bright eyes, ¡°May I know which of the Wenren Family¡¯s talented disciples will offer guidance?¡± ¡°Let the performers on stage retire for now,¡± Wenren Jingshi gestured with his hand. The group of strangely dressed people on the nearby stage hastened to leave. Wenren Jingshi fell silent for a moment before he spoke, ¡°Li¡¯er, you give it a try.¡± From among the younger crowd, Wenren Li was the first to step out. They greeted each other with a bow and then floated up to the nearby stage. ¡°Zimo, do you think my big brother can win?¡± Wenren Su asked Xu Zimei with a worried expression from within the crowd. ¡°How would I know,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and said. ¡°The fight has not even started, and I don¡¯t know much about either of them.¡± The onlookers were also watching this contest with great interest. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? In a sense, these younger generations represented the future of their respective forces. Growing up together was one way to understand each other. ¡­a€| ¡°It is said that Crown Prince Ji Yongning was thrown into the barracks by the Sovereign from a young age. He never received any special treatment; growing up on the battlefield, he truly came from a Sea of Blood, a slaughterer of thousands!¡± ¡°Although the Crown Prince is powerful, Wenren Li has also been sent to the Heavenly Dao Academy on the Central Continent since he was young. We might not know much about it, but I imagine he has some extraordinary attributes.¡± Ignoring the discussions among the audience, both men on the stage stood opposite each other, and their auras began to climb higher and higher. Though both were in the Emperor Pulse Realm, there was a considerable difference in their auras. Wenren Li¡¯s aura leaned more towards the ethereal. Waves of green Spiritual Energy swirled around him, surging and coalescing. When Ji Yongning released his aura, one could see ghastly faces made of blood-red Spiritual Energy roaring furiously. An oppressive killing intent mingled with the blood-red mist. Wenren Li slowly drew the three-foot Green Peak longsword from his waist. As he swung his sword, three afterimages appeared, charging directly at Ji Yongning. Ji Yongning, dressed in black, allowed his robe to float gently following the motion of the sword. His hands were clenched into fists, with blood-red Spiritual Energy swirling within. When fist met sword, they were unexpectedly matched for a moment. Then Ji Yongning transformed his right fist into a palm and grabbed Wenren Li¡¯s longsword, while his left fist hammered down mightily. A series of crackling sounds erupted all around. Seeing this, Wenren Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The sword in his hand burst forth with an intense Sword Intent, shaking Ji Yongning¡¯s right palm away as he quickly retreated. ¡°This exploratory skirmish seems to have given Prince Ji the upper hand,¡± someone whispered from below. After this exchange, Wenren Li no longer intended to probe. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457 Chapter 456 Evil Ghost and Immortal Crane ?Chapter 457: Chapter 456 Evil Ghost and Immortal Crane Chapter 457: Chapter 456 Evil Ghost and Immortal Crane An overwhelming aura of Wu Geng suddenly burst out behind him. This aura tore through the surrounding space, and a thunderous explosion reverberated. His True Fate Emergence materialized behind him, manifesting as a colossal Immortal Crane. The crane stood a hundred meters tall, its feathers a pure deep purple-black. With eight talons, its two legs were exceptionally slender, and the crane¡¯s crown was purple. On its forehead was the mark of a crescent moon, its two eyes shaded with darkness, and its sharp beak cried out piercingly. ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly,¡± Wenren Li said indifferently. ¡°I have the same thought,¡± Ji Yongning nodded. His True Fate Emergence manifested as well, altering the surrounding space around him. It was a sinister Evil Ghost, an entity beyond description. It was as if a single glance could allow its malevolent aura to penetrate one¡¯s heart. The ghost was rather thin, its body a mixture of black and blood-red Spiritual Energy. A single horn crowned its head, and its massive, thick ears were adorned with iron-ring-like objects. Its eyes radiated pure evil, a potent Evil Qi emanating from its entire being. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°As far as I know, the guardian Divine Beast of Heavenly Dao Academy is indeed a Purple Moon Immortal Crane,¡± said King Anding Yue Yunfei softly to the person next to him upon seeing the appearance of the crane. ¡°Indeed, the Purple Moon Immortal Crane has lived for three million years, a truly long-lived Divine Beast.¡± ¡°The Evil Ghost behind Ji Yongning is no simple matter either; it¡¯s the aggregate of countless slaughtered beings. All the Evil Qi and negative emotions fused into it at birth creating this Exotic Species.¡± At this moment, the atmosphere atop the high platform had reached a tipping point. The Immortal Crane let out a long cry, holy light shining from its outstretched wings. Wherever the light touched, the invading evil energies melted away like the early snows of April, utterly powerless to resist. The Immortal Crane dove down at great speed, its formidable aura plunging from the sky. Its sharp talons slashed fiercely toward the Hungry Ghost. Ji Yongning took a deep breath as the Evil Ghost looked up at the Immortal Crane in the firmament. In his hand, a hammer had appeared at some unknown point. The ten-foot-long hammer was completely black, its surface etched with indecipherable patterns. At that moment, the Evil Ghost swung the hammer, smashing it down heavily towards the edge of the sky. With a ¡°boom,¡± the anticipated image of space shattering did not occur. Instead, a wave of energy radiated from the center of the hammer. Every area the wave touched, the space within was frozen solid. This strike carried an intense Sky-Banishing Power within it. Although the Immortal Crane broke through the spatial blockade, its speed was still significantly reduced. ¡°Since I was eight, I¡¯ve joined battles, constantly fighting in wars to the south and north. The wicked spirits killed by my hand are uncountable; this Evil Ghost is formed from the fusion of over a hundred million wicked souls, how could you resist it!¡± As Ji Yongning¡¯s words ended, the Evil Ghost swung its hammer repeatedly in a frenzy, furiously smashing down. One wave after another, each with distinct characteristics, pulsed out, attacking the Immortal Crane. Wenren Li¡¯s complexion turned grave as he knew that simply evading was not an option. The Immortal Crane let out a sharp cry and charged heavily towards the Evil Ghost. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Evil Ghost swung its hammer. It seemed as if flames from Hell enveloped the hammer, which slammed heavily into the back of the Immortal Crane. The Immortal Crane shrieked mournfully, directly dissipating into mist. ¡°Is it over just like that?¡± Someone from below asked, puzzled at the scene. ¡°No,¡± King Anding shook his head subtly. Spoke, ¡°Do you know the traits of the Purple Moon Immortal Crane, Undying and indestructible!¡± His words had just finished when two ear-piercing cries sounded at the same time. Two exactly identical Immortal Cranes materialized out of thin air and flew out. The two Immortal Cranes were indistinguishable from each other, and perhaps there was not even a true or false among them. Then, the two Immortal Cranes attacked again, their sharp claws tearing apart the space they passed through. ¡°Bang bang,¡± two sounds echoed as the Evil Ghost¡¯s hammer fell, and both Immortal Cranes were obliterated in its midst. Before the others could react, four Immortal Cranes appeared out of nowhere and flew out. The four Immortal Cranes, when destroyed, became eight. Eight became sixteen, thirty-two, sixty-four¡­ In just a blink of an eye, there were already a hundred or more cranes in the sky. The cries of hundreds of Immortal Cranes at once were an awe-inspiring sight, hardly seen by anyone present. ¡°At this rate, Ji Yongning will be exhausted to death,¡± Wenren Su said delightedly on the side. ¡°No,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and spoke. ¡°Now that their strengths are comparable, it depends on how well they grasp the battle opportunities and their combat experience.¡± The hundreds of Immortal Cranes cried out in unison and swooped down with an aura of fearlessness towards death. Ji Yongning took a deep breath and didn¡¯t panic. His gaze was sharp, taking advantage of the moment the Immortal Cranes flying all over the sky obscured the view. In front of him, the Evil Ghost brandished its hammer to clear a path, madly charging towards Wenren Li, behind the cranes. Though numerous, the Immortal Cranes were no match for the Evil Ghost; within an instant, the Evil Ghost had already reached Wenren Li. Wenren Li looked on in surprise at this turn of events, obviously not expecting this outcome. The Evil Ghost¡¯s hammer was already coming down heavily towards him, although he was in grave danger. But his Immortal Cranes all rushed towards Ji Yongning, who was left without the Evil Ghost¡¯s defense. ¡°Boom, boom,¡± two different explosions sounded. The aftershock of the explosions seemed almost powerful enough to destroy half of the Wenren Residence. Suddenly, Wenren Jingshi waved his right hand, and those explosive air currents were easily compressed together by him. They didn¡¯t explode outward. And on that high platform, the two who bore the brunt of it As the dust settled, the entire high platform had become riddled with dense fractures, resembling a spiderweb. Both men lay on the ground with almost no part of their bodies intact, flesh and blood strewn all around. ¡°It¡¯s just a spar, no need for it to be this brutal,¡± someone said softly below. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, with so many people here today, this match is not only about making a name for oneself. It¡¯s also about winning honor for their respective forces, and more importantly, earning the recognition of Senior Wenren and the Sovereign.¡± Someone explained from the side. ¡°Given their current state, let¡¯s just call it a draw,¡± Wenren Jingshi spoke faintly. ¡°No,¡± his voice trailed off as suddenly a weak shout came from the platform. A hand was raised; then, a figure was seen struggling to stand up slowly. The figure was severely injured, struggling several times, falling again and again. But finally, he stood up, staggering. The crowd looked on in shock, seeing that the young man who had risen was none other than Ji Yongning. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? They wiped the fresh blood from their faces, smiling, a very audacious smile. Then, he slowly walked towards Wenren Li on the opposite side. His steps were light, yet it seemed as if they stepped on the hearts of everyone present. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458 Chapter 457 One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the City of Illusions ?Chapter 458: Chapter 457: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the City of Illusions Chapter 458: Chapter 457: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the City of Illusions ¡°I was killing enemies on the battlefield at the age of eight, galloping through the frontlines, facing life and death countless times. What is this injury now,¡± Ji Yongning looked down at Wenren Li from a superior position and said. ¡°Compared to you academy-bred elites, I am the one who survived through blood and fire.¡± Wenren Li, gravely injured and weak, tried to say something to Ji Yongning, but ultimately, before he could speak, he passed out. ¡°This guy, his injuries are clearly more serious than elder brother¡¯s, yet he can stand up unharmed,¡± Wenren Su complained from the side. ¡°Actually, just in terms of combat strength, there¡¯s not much difference between the two,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile on the side. ¡°It¡¯s just that cousin Li, having grown up in the academy, has hardly experienced many real life-and-death battles. When it comes to willpower, he falls far short of the other.¡± ¡°Take Li down for treatment,¡± Wenren Jingshi said with an unchanged expression as he instructed. He then declared, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, this match goes to Prince Ji.¡± Only upon hearing this verdict did Ji Yongning leave the stage contentedly. In fact, he was at the end of his strength too, and now, as he descended from the platform, his movements were cautious and extremely slow. Some below wanted to help him, but he waved them off. As he stepped down from the stage, he still held his chest high and his head up, exuding a majestic air. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï Ji Yunzhou smiled and nodded approvingly at him. Standing next to him, the second prince, Ji Yongzhou, frowned slightly but quickly stepped forward. Looking at the young generation of the Wenren Family, he called out loud, ¡°Who dares to fight?¡± The young generation of the Wenren Family looked at each other. All of them had blazing flames of battle in their eyes, turning to Wenren Jingshi, requesting to spar. ¡°Tian Ming, you must win,¡± Wenren Jingshi waved slightly and said. Wenren Tianming nodded, said nothing, and directly stepped onto the high platform. Ji Yongzhou also stepped onto the platform directly and thundered, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time, how about we decide the outcome with one move?¡± Wenren Tianming nodded slightly. As the words of Ji Yongzhou fell, his aura surged from behind him. A golden light shone brightly, and another ghost-like creature appeared. But unlike the Evil Ghost of Ji Yongning, Ji Yongzhou¡¯s ghost took on the visage of a benevolent spirit. The expression of this benevolent spirit was akin to the Maitreya Buddha, laughing heartily. Enveloped in golden Spiritual Energy, it wielded a golden cudgel in its hand. At this moment, the cudgel radiated an extremely sharp aura as the benevolent spirit laughed eerily. It looked rotund, wobbling as it walked, like a Weeble. Now, this benevolent spirit, with cudgel in hand, was laughing as it lunged towards Wenren Tianming. Its massive size caused the platform to shake with each step it took, emitting a ¡°rumbling¡± noise. Wenren Tianming remained calm, and a misty aura began to emanate from behind him. The mist spread out, shrouding the entire high platform within it. With a wave of Wenren Tianming¡¯s right hand, the misty aura started to condense. In just an instant, it coalesced into an identical benevolent spirit. Seeing this, Ji Yongzhou on the opposite side frowned slightly. He directed his own benevolent spirit to throw a punch. With a ¡°boom,¡± both benevolent spirits were sent flying out at the same time, evenly matched. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ji Yongzhou asked gravely. ¡°How do you have my True Fate?¡± Wenren Tianming didn¡¯t respond but waved his right hand again, and alongside the benevolent spirit, another Evil Ghost appeared. An Evil Ghost identical to the True Fate of Ji Yongning just now. ¡°It¡¯s Manifestation,¡± Xu Zimei said from below the stage, clearly intrigued. Witnessing this scene, he understood why his maternal grandfather was so intent on cultivating Wenren Tianming, a member from a collateral branch of the family. Manifestation is an incredibly powerful ability. This ability cannot be simply chosen as one¡¯s True Fate. It is said that among the Ten Great Forbidden Lands of the Yuan Central Continent, there is a Forbidden Land called the City of Illusions. It is a city floating in the sky, reputed to be a relic left over from the ancient Mythical Era. The city floats in the sky all year round, its location ever-shifting. It is believed that any creature that enters the city will acquire a mysterious power, which can turn all of one¡¯s imagination into reality. However, the condition of having this ability is that one must remain in the City of Illusions for life. Ultimately, no matter how advanced your cultivation is, you will die of old age there like any ordinary person. Of course, there is always a glimmer of hope in all things. Those who enter the City of Illusions must undergo a trial, and those who pass naturally do not need to stay there forever. Conversely, the City of Illusions will grant those who pass the trial a Manifestation Crystal. This may sound easy, but since the existence of the City of Illusions, very few are heard to have come out from within. Ninety-nine percent of the people are bound to die within it for life. Xu Zimei speculated that Wenren Tianming must have been to the City of Illusions and returned safely, possessing the True Fate ability of Manifestation. ¡­¡­ At this moment, the battle in the arena was in full swing. Prince Ji Yongzhou¡¯s Good Ghost was beaten without any resistance. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Wenren Tianming was seen commanding his Manifested Evil Ghost and the Good Ghost, trapping the opponent¡¯s True Fate between them, as the halberd and the hammer swung forcefully. It wasn¡¯t long before a scream was heard from Prince Ji Yongzhou, and his True Fate was directly shattered. He fell beneath the stage, motionless. Wenren Tianming looked at Prince Ji Yongzhou indifferently, waved his hands, and both ghostly figures disappeared without trace. He then walked off the high platform nonchalantly. Prince Ji Yongning stepped up, helping Prince Ji Yongzhou down. Before stepping off the stage, he took a deep look at Wenren Tianming. Wenren Tianming was usually unassuming, and the Imperial Dynasty knew little about him. He had always stayed by the side of Wenren Jingshi, rarely making public appearances or having too many legendary deeds to his name. But today¡¯s friendly competition had put him on the Imperial Dynasty¡¯s list for intense scrutiny. At this moment, Prince Ji Yongzhou appeared pale due to the damage to his True Fate. He looked at Prince Ji Yunzhou with some shame and bowed his head slightly. ¡°Winning and losing are common matters; your loss is not unjust,¡± Prince Ji Yunzhou said calmly. ¡°To be able to come out from one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the City of Illusions, that young man is certainly extraordinary! And yet, our Imperial Dynasty¡¯s intelligence knows nothing about it; such a deep concealment!¡± ¡°Father, let me take the next battle,¡± the only remaining prince by the side stood up and requested. ¡°Go ahead. I do not place importance on the outcome of a sparring match, but it¡¯s best if you can win,¡± Prince Ji Yunzhou nodded and said. The last prince nodded. Unlike the attire of the other two princes, this last prince was dressed in a pale yellow robe. The robe was embroidered with several six-clawed python snakes. With fair skin and a straight nose, he truly had a handsome face. At this moment, when this prince stepped onto the stage, the crowd below quieted down. ¡°This must be the Seventh Prince,¡± someone in the crowd whispered softly. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459 Chapter 458 I, Ji Jiucheng, Take Only One Shot ?Chapter 459: Chapter 458: I, Ji Jiucheng, Take Only One Shot Chapter 459: Chapter 458: I, Ji Jiucheng, Take Only One Shot ¡°The Seventh Prince, could it possibly be¡­,¡± someone exclaimed in shock. Beneath the high platform, there were many people who, although not often in Phoenix Feather City, still knew many of the legendary tales about the Seventh Prince, Ji Jiucheng. Compared to the other princes, who held legitimate identities, the Seventh Prince Ji Jiucheng was a royal bastard. While the other princes were born in the Imperial Palace, Ji Jiucheng was merely born in an ordinary mortal village. It was said that at that time, Ji Yunzhou was not yet the Sovereign of the Imperial Dynasty. During one mission in the south, he encountered a woman. The two of them developed mutual affection amidst the misty rain of Jiangnan, the land of fish and rice. Latter, Ji Yunzhou left Jiangnan to ascend to the position of Sovereign. To not affect Ji Yunzhou¡¯s reputation, that woman quietly left Jiangnan, carrying her newborn child with her. From then on, she disappeared without a trace. ¡­a€| More than a decade later, a youth named Yue Jiucheng began to make a name for himself in the Phoenix Perching Empire. Deep in the sea there was a Jiao Dragon, nine meters and nine in length, which often devoured villagers from fishing villages by the shore. The youth, Yue Jiucheng, armed with a long spear, slew the Jiao Dragon amongst the Sea of Blood, pulled out its tendons, stripped its bones, and cooked its flesh in front of the fishermen¡¯s village. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï On the Nameless Mountain, there was the Yin-Yang Sect, practicing the art of dual cultivation, extracting the essence blood of boys and girls for their rituals, bringing slaughter and looting. They wreaked havoc around Fengxi City. The youth Yue Jiucheng ascended the mountain to annihilate the sect, entering the notorious mountain alone, his spear leaving no bodies intact wherever it pointed. There was a youth who had traveled through the Phoenix Perching Empire, stepping through thirty-six cities, acting chivalrously, and honing his martial path. Later, there was a rebellion by the Evil God Cult, and the youth joined under King Anding¡¯s command, courageously fighting the enemy. He had single-handedly infiltrated the Evil God Cult and killed the son of the Evil God Cult Hierarch. Facing pursuit from three Emperor Pulse Realm martial artists, he eventually turned the tables during his escape and achieved a counter-kill that made him famous throughout the entire Phoenix Perching Empire. His courage, talent, and temperament were all one in a thousand, and some even ranked him as the foremost of the younger generation in the Phoenix Perching Empire. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Later, when Ji Yunzhou learned of his lineage, father and son recognized each other, and Yue Jiucheng renamed himself Ji Jiucheng. He also became the Seventh Prince of the Phoenix Perching Empire. There are many legendary stories about Ji Jiucheng; in fact, within the Phoenix Perching Empire, many young people consider him a role model for their own ambitions. He is a true example of a grassroots person achieving a complete reversal of fortune. Even without the recognition from Ji Yunzhou, this young man would have carved out a grand path of his own. ¡­ As Ji Jiucheng stepped forward, the younger generation of the Wenren Family fell somewhat silent. They were, of course, well-aware of Ji Jiucheng¡¯s great name. And deep down, they did not dare to claim they could surely win. ¡°Are you going to take the stage?¡± Ji Jiucheng advanced and asked Wenren Tianming. ¡°I have already been up once,¡± Wenren Tianming said with an indifferent expression. ¡°Going up again would only make people think that our Wenren Family has no one else to send.¡± Ji Jiucheng did not insist; his gaze swept over the young people present and with a light chuckle, he asked, ¡°Who might give me the honor of a lesson?¡± The Wenren Family¡¯s side clearly became quieter; the current score was one victory to one defeat. This made the third match seem especially crucial. The young people present did not have the self-confidence to surely win against Ji Jiucheng and naturally were not willing to shoulder the responsibility. ¡°If it really comes to it, I¡¯ll go,¡± Wenren Su spoke up somewhat impatiently. ¡°You want to go, so you can be beaten up by him?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s better than being a shrinking turtle,¡± Wenren Su retorted, unwilling to back down. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile and slowly stepped forward. ¡°Grandfather, why don¡¯t I give it a try?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Wenren Jingshi and said with a smile. Wenren Tianming gave Xu Zimei a deep look but said nothing. Wenren Jingshi looked somewhat disappointed at the younger generation of the Wenren Family and finally nodded his head. He said, ¡°Be mindful of your safety, don¡¯t forcibly pursue victory.¡± ¡°Who is this young man? A descendant of a collateral line? I don¡¯t seem to recall seeing him among the direct lineage of the Wenren Family,¡± someone whispered in discussion nearby. Ji Yunzhou, with a profound gaze, cast a glance at Xu Zimei and then watched the scene with great interest. ¡°Are you also a member of the Wenren Family?¡± Ji Jiucheng looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°My mother is Wenren Yun, what do you think!¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You come from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Ji Jiucheng instantly realized. The Imperial Dynasty had conducted thorough investigations of the two great families over the years, and the marriage of Wenren Yun to the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect had caused quite a stir in the Phoenix Perching Empire. As an entity of four emperors, even if the Phoenix Perching Empire exerted its national strength, it could not compare to the True Martial Holy Sect. Even in the vast and distant Central Continent¡¯s four major domains, only a few Sect Gates could rival the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡­ ¡°I would also like to experience the talents from other continents, especially the disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Ji Jiucheng said smilingly. Afterward, his aura surged around him, and he stepped onto the platform with extraordinary composure. Xu Zimei, however, seemed extremely calm as he ascended the platform step by step. ¡°Dad, who do you think will win?¡± Yue Chang looked at his father, King Anding Yue Yunfei, and asked curiously. Yue Yunfei shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I am unfamiliar with the young man opposite, so I have no comment. However, Jiucheng is the most outstanding of the younger generation I have seen in recent years.¡± Ji Jiucheng had once followed King Anding Yue Yunfei in battle during the eradication of the Evil God Cult. So Yue Yunfei had some understanding of the other¡¯s strength. ¡°There is more than one Northern Continent in this world, and Dad, you haven¡¯t been to other continents either,¡± Yue Chang retorted with dissatisfaction. ¡°Perhaps the talents from other continents are even stronger.¡± Yue Yunfei just smiled without speaking, not continuing to argue about this topic, and still focused his attention on the platform. ¡­ Atop the platform, Xu Zimei stood in a purple robe, appearing somewhat indolent, seemingly not taking this match too seriously. Meanwhile, Ji Jiucheng, dressed in a Six-Clawed Python Yellow Robe, had his long hair fluttering without wind and his aura was climbing steadily. Without even making a move, numerous cracks already appeared beneath his feet on the platform. ¡°Brother Xu, please,¡± Ji Jiucheng slightly bowed to Xu Zimei and said. ¡°If I were to make a move, you probably wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to resist,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. ¡°You go first, use your strongest technique. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance to make a move. Otherwise, you might find it hard to accept the defeat.¡± ¡°Brother Xu sure has confidence,¡± hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Jiucheng wasn¡¯t angered but just chuckled lightly. As his voice fell, the space around him began to fluctuate. A long spear broke through the void in front of him. The spear was two meters in length, completely dark red. The spear tip shone with a silvery light, with a line of ancient runes inscribed on the shaft. When Ji Jiucheng held the spear, its essence poured forth like a long river into the East Sea, shooting up into the sky. The long spear hummed joyfully. ¡°When I, Ji Jiucheng, tread across the thirty-six cities, it was all thanks to the spear in my hand,¡± Ji Jiucheng said with a light smile. ¡°Today, I will only use one thrust. If Brother Xu can catch it, I¡¯ll consider it my loss.¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460 Chapter 459 Im Afraid Ill Kill You ?Chapter 460: Chapter 459 I¡¯m Afraid I¡¯ll Kill You Chapter 460: Chapter 459 I¡¯m Afraid I¡¯ll Kill You Ji Jiucheng watched Xu Zimei indifferently, his spear radiating a sky-penetrating aura. A surge of crimson spiritual energy flowed around the long spear. The space around began to fracture, and then completely collapsed. Thunderous explosions sounded all around. ¡°This must be the spear technique created by the Seventh Prince,¡± some who had heard the rumors curiously discussed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that this move is called ¡®Spear Covers the Firmament,¡¯ a technique the Seventh Prince developed after comprehending the true essence of the spear path and integrating it with the profound meaning of space,¡± someone explained on the side. ¡°The Seventh Prince is so young and has already achieved so much. He¡¯s likely to be a strong contender for the role of Imperial Heir in this generation!¡± ¡­a€| Above the stage, Ji Jiucheng¡¯s long spear emitted an aura so intense it seemed to solidify. Behind him, a spear identical in shape but vastly larger in size began to take form. The space around had long been unable to withstand the might of this spear. Had it not been for Wenren Jingshi¡¯s suppression nearby, it¡¯s likely that the space within a hundred miles would have been completely destroyed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Above in the firmament, winds gathered and clouds swirled, the crimson spiritual energy almost dyeing the long spear red. From afar, it looked as though it were engulfed in raging flames. As Ji Jiucheng moved, the massive spear formed from concentrated aura followed suit. With a point of his spear, the aura behind him seemed to be guided forward. In an instant, it lunged towards Xu Zimei. The speed of this attack was extremely fast, containing the profound meaning of space within it. It was virtually impossible to dodge for those who had not grasped the profound meaning of space. Moreover, the spear¡¯s intent was focused on slaughter, its killing intent nearly materializing. In less than the time it took to inhale, the spear formed from concentrated aura had already appeared in front of Xu Zimei. But what Ji Jiucheng could never have anticipated was that among the ¡°Demonic Skills¡± Xu Zimei had mastered, there was one called ¡°Illusory Demon Technique!¡± This move could be said to represent the ultimate power of space. At this moment, watching the flow of space before him, the spear¡¯s aura piercing through the Endless Void towards Xu Zimei¡¯s chest, some held their breath. Many young members of the Wenren Family swallowed hard, some relieved that they didn¡¯t bravely step into the arena themselves, as they believed they could not have evaded this spear. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. For him, at the peak of the Saint Vein, such an attack was child¡¯s play, lacking any desire for battle. Although Ji Jiucheng¡¯s talent was respectable, he was after all only at the level of the Emperor Pulse Realm. In the Martial Path¡¯s later stages, each step was as vast as the sky. The gap between them was hard to imagine and scarcely invoked Xu Zimei¡¯s seriousness. He merely extended his right hand casually, lightly pinching. To many onlookers, the gesture was ordinary, seemingly unimpressive. Yet with such a pinch, the spear¡¯s intent, which had shot from the void with lightning speed, was caught between Xu Zimei¡¯s fingers. Between the index finger and the middle finger. The long spear, like an enraged dragon roaring, thrashed in an attempt to break through Xu Zimei¡¯s defense. But all was in vain. Xu Zimei stood unmoving, merely watching with a light chuckle as Ji Jiucheng¡¯s face showed astonishment. The wind generated by the spear¡¯s intent caused his clothes and robe to flutter up, and his black hair also danced in the breeze. The momentum of the long spear surged in one breath, waned on the second, and was exhausted on the third. Ultimately, as the intention behind the spear grew weaker and weaker, Xu Zimei remained standing there, calm and composed. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï From the beginning to the end, aside from using two fingers to clamp the spear¡¯s intention, he did not make any other moves. Below, the scene fell into utter silence, and not even the cawing of crows or chirping of sparrows could be heard. Some looked on, dumbfounded at this scene, especially some of the younger disciples, whose hearts were like surging waves struck by shock. ¡°Is it over just like that?¡± Someone still couldn¡¯t believe it and asked. ¡°Is the move created by Ji Jiucheng too weak, or is the opponent too strong?¡± someone murmured to themselves. Not only were these young disciples astonished, but many of the famous predecessors present were also shocked, unable to regain their composure for a long time. Exactly how powerful Ji Jiucheng¡¯s move ¡°Spear Covers the Firmament¡± was something they could naturally tell at a glance. But to block it so effortlessly with just two fingers was something many of them believed they could not achieve. Below the platform, King Anding, after being stunned for a long time, was the first to react. Then he looked deeply at Xu Zimei and smiled, saying, ¡°Interesting, interesting.¡± ¡°What does father mean by that?¡± his son, Yue Chang, asked with some confusion. ¡°It seems that there are indeed crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this world, and I have been ignorant,¡± King Anding Yue Yunfei shook his head. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ve misjudged.¡± Even Wenren Jingshi, for whom today¡¯s celebration was held, was sitting in the seat of honor, stunned for a long while. He couldn¡¯t help reflect internally, ¡°I am old, indeed old. My grandson truly conceals his depth well, surprisingly so!¡± He shook his head slightly and turned his gaze towards Wenren Tian Ming below. In Wenren Jingshi¡¯s plan, among the current generation of disciples, considering both disposition and talent, Wenren Tian Ming was without a doubt the prime choice to vie for Destiny. Even faced with Ji Jiucheng, he had this confidence. However, now he was uncertain how this event would impact the heart of Wenren Tian Ming. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Sovereign Ji Yunzhou murmured the name softly to himself. It seemed that a few days ago, the Yellow Three Envoys had reported back with this name and had praised him highly. But he had not had time to investigate, and now they were meeting again in this manner. ¡­ ¡°I have lost,¡± Ji Jiucheng said, looking at Xu Zimei with eyes full of gravity and wariness. Finally, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. ¡°I said I would make only one move, and I have lost.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I know you¡¯re not content,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, speaking indifferently. ¡°Whatever moves you have, you can use them freely. In fact, to me, one spear thrust is no different from countless thrusts.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Jiucheng¡¯s gaze sharpened. The strength with which he held his long spear involuntarily grew stronger. Although he did not regard glory and fame as very important, anyhow, as the Seventh Prince in the Phoenix Perching Empire, he was still highly renowned. Now with Xu Zimei speaking this way, he was effectively disregarding him completely. Spiritual Energy surged around his body, turbulent as if desiring another battle. However, the voice of the Sovereign Ji Yunzhou came from below. ¡°Jiucheng, come down now. You¡¯re not at the same level; fighting a hundred more times wouldn¡¯t bring victory,¡± he said. ¡°Father,¡± Ji Jiucheng paused slightly, somewhat unwilling. ¡°Do you wish to disgrace yourself?¡± Ji Yunzhou frowned slightly. He said, ¡°You represent the dignity of the royal family.¡± In the end, Ji Jiucheng could only nod reluctantly, holding his long spear as he slowly descended from the platform. ¡°You¡¯re conceding just like that?¡± Xu Zimei said somewhat disinterestedly. ¡°I was looking forward to an exchange of pleasantries. I received your spear thrust, you should take my punch.¡± Chapter 461 - Chapter 461 Chapter 460 You Dont Deserve It ?Chapter 461: Chapter 460: You Don¡¯t Deserve It Chapter 461: Chapter 460: You Don¡¯t Deserve It Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Jiucheng¡¯s steps to step down suddenly halted. His voice was somewhat hoarse and low as he responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sovereign, what do you think?¡± Xu Zimei turned around, looking at Ji Yunzhou with a slightly embarrassed expression below, and asked with a smile. ¡°Does the Sovereign still want to admit defeat?¡± ¡°Father, in our Ji Family, we have only those who fall, never those who shrink back and admit defeat.¡± Ji Jiucheng declared onstage, ¡°This is my Martial Path.¡± Wanren Jingshi was beside him, his face flush with laughter and excitement, as if he relished the spectacle. To actively admit defeat, and to do so twice in succession, would do great damage to the majesty of the Imperial Dynasty. It might even become a topic for the common people to discuss and make light of after their meals. ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight,¡± Ji Yunzhou said, his expression returning to one of calm. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï But his brows were deeply furrowed as he added, ¡°Young Master Xu, this is just a sparring match, not a duel to the death.¡± ¡°I know, I will hold back, but injuries are inevitable in a sparring match, right?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go easy on me,¡± Ji Jiucheng interjected indifferently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°I¡¯m afraid of killing you if I don¡¯t hold back.¡± Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. At that moment, the Creation Force enveloped his right hand. The Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation was directly activated, accompanied by an ancient and soul-shaking dragon¡¯s roar, as if emanating from the vast and empty land. Xu Zimei made his move. To most people, only a residual image flashed by, followed by a thunderous ¡°boom¡±. With that punch, he completely shattered the platform beneath his feet into fragments. Debris flew wildly, and dust filled the sky. At the spot where Ji Jiucheng had stood, a deep hole appeared in the ground. The formidable power of this punch was terrifying indeed! As the dust slowly settled, the spectators could finally see the situation in the center of the arena. Ji Jiucheng was half-kneeling on the ground, his clothes in tatters, with no part of his body unscathed. He was virtually dyed in blood, with a large pool of it before him. His body swayed as he looked at Xu Zimei, and finally, he collapsed to the ground, fainting away. ¡°Jiucheng,¡± Ji Yunzhou called out in alarm. The other two princes hurried over to help Ji Jiucheng up and fed him Holy Medicine for healing. ¡°Young Master Xu, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Ji Yunzhou said, narrowing his eyes at Xu Zimei. ¡°An accident. I only used less than half my strength,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Senior Wenren give an explanation for this?¡± Ji Yunzhou turned his head, looking at Wanren Jingshi and spoke. The Seventh Prince was his most valued son, the one he had always vigorously nurtured. In addition to his natural talent, there was also a sense of guilt in his heart. After all, the Seventh Prince had been wandering outside since he was a child. ¡°What explanation should I give? Today is my birthday celebration, and you proposed the contest. If it¡¯s a contest, accidents are normal. Moreover, my grandson only used half his strength, which is already quite restrained. Who¡¯s to blame if the people of your Imperial Dynasty are so weak?¡± Wanren Jingshi said indifferently. ¡°Very well,¡± Ji Yunzhou took a deep breath. Eventually, he said, ¡°Senior Wenren, I will remember what you¡¯ve done today.¡± After he spoke, his gaze shifted back to Xu Zimei and added. ¡°Young Master Xu, I do not deny your talent and strength. But the journey of the Martial Path is long and arduous, full of endless inquiry. On this path, there are many accidents awaiting! Until you reach the end, you had better be careful.¡± ¡­a€| ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a laugh. ¡°¡±It was just some cautionary advice,¡± Ji Yunzhou replied indifferently. ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Then let me give the Sovereign some advice as well, Yuan Central Continent is vast, and to me, the Phoenix Perching Empire is like a frog at the bottom of a well. Ignorant and arrogant!¡± Ji Yunzhou narrowed his eyes slightly but said nothing more. After the competition ended, perhaps due to the conflict that had erupted, the atmosphere among everyone became somewhat subtle. Ji Yunzhou maintained the composure befitting of a Sovereign and did not leave early. When the birthday banquet was nearing its end, Wan Shounian, the old patriarch of the Wan Family, approached Wenren Jingshi with a hearty laugh. ¡°Senior Wenren, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± He lifted his cup and said with a smile. ¡°Old man Wan, just say what you want to say, no need to beat around the bush,¡± Wenren Jingshi replied in a good mood, still smiling. ¡°Is this Xu Zimei really your grandson?¡± Wan Shounian asked. ¡°If he¡¯s not my grandson, could he be your grandson?¡± Wenren Jingshi responded with irritation. ¡°I do wish he were my grandson,¡± Wan Shounian muttered under his breath before smiling and saying, ¡°I¡¯m just confirming, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Old man Wan, what are you up to?¡± Wenren Jingshi asked warily. ¡°Does your grandson have a betrothed?¡± Wan Shounian asked, revealing his intentions with a smile. ¡°Whether he has one or not, what¡¯s it to you?¡± Wenren Jingshi retorted with a cold snort. ¡°You¡¯re asking knowingly,¡± Wan Shounian said with a laugh. ¡°I have a granddaughter who is proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. In the entire Phoenix Perching Empire, she is considered top-notch talent. How about arranging a meeting between your grandson and my granddaughter? Get to know each other!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not,¡± Wenren Jingshi declined without a second thought. ¡°Why not?¡± Wan Shounian seemed unwilling to give up. ¡°My grandson has the makings of a Great Emperor, but your granddaughter, what can she compare with?¡± Wenren Jingshi stated indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy!¡± After saying this, Wenren Jingshi left, laughing heartily, with a sense of triumph. ¡°Old fool,¡± Wan Shounian also huffed coldly. He eventually left with his sleeves flicking in discontent. ¡­ As dusk fell, the birthday feast finally came to an end. As guests bid their farewells one by one, Wenren Yao and Wenren Zhao saw off each guest in turn. It was likely that the day¡¯s events would soon spread throughout the entire Phoenix Perching Empire. Xu Zimei appeared as if shrouded in a mist, suddenly materializing out of nowhere. Almost no one could see through him. The only thing that troubled Xu Zimei himself was probably that the number of people approaching his grandfather to propose marriage alliances had suddenly increased. Everyone was recommending their own granddaughters and daughters. In the end, even Wenren Jingshi was somewhat tempted and went as far as to discuss the matter with Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei could only make up an excuse and brush it off casually. With his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet concluded, it was time for Xu Zimei to depart. He did not have much time to waste here. After resting for two days, Xu Zimei ultimately decided to take his leave. Before leaving, Wenren Jingshi looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Where do you plan to go?¡± ¡°To the Sword Domain,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Wenren Jingshi didn¡¯t inquire about Xu Zimei¡¯s purpose there but expressed some concern. ¡°During the birthday banquet a few days ago, you offended Ji Yunzhou. The matter is not as simple as it seems; let your uncles accompany you on your journey.¡± ¡°No need to worry, Grandfather,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462 Chapter 461 Going to the Sword Domain (Chapter Three) ?Chapter 462: Chapter 461 Going to the Sword Domain (Chapter Three) Chapter 462: Chapter 461 Going to the Sword Domain (Chapter Three) ¡°Grandfather, rest assured, I can take care of my own matters.¡± ¡°The Phoenix Perching Dynasty doesn¡¯t worry me in the slightest,¡± Xu Zimei said with confidence. Hearing this, Wenren Jingshi was still somewhat uneasy. After some thought, he handed over a talisman seal to Xu Zimei. He cautioned, ¡°Open it if you encounter danger.¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. The next day, as dawn was breaking, Xu Zimei bade farewell to everyone and departed. His purpose for this trip was to fulfill the promise he had made to Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, and then to gather news about the Void Spirit Monkey. Jiang Yun¡¯s family was in the Sword Domain. Speaking of the Sword Domain, it was located at the very northern edge of the Northern Continent. It was a separate force and territory in its own right. Although the Thirty-six Kingdoms are the most powerful forces in the Northern Continent, in actuality, there are many lesser-known forces quietly developing. Back then, Sword Immortal Jiang Yun dominated the entire Northern Continent. Even the monarchs of the Thirty-six Kingdoms treated him with great respect and reverence. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 In history, he was the first to contest emperor with the Immortal Path, his essential strength nearly equal to that of the Great Emperor. But in terms of the spirit of the matter, he opened another door for all the practitioners of the Immortal Path on the continent. His achievement was far greater than that of the Great Emperor. Long ago, it was believed that those who followed the way of immortality were inevitably weaker than those who pursued the way of the path. He proved to the world and changed this way of thinking. Combat with the heavens is an endless delight. No matter what path one follows, reaching the pinnacle of it has its own significance. In the era of Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, it could be said. He, with the stance of the Immortal Path, opened a new era. This was unprecedented, even unrivaled in ancient times. As for whether there would be successors, the divine person Yue Qingli could perhaps be counted as one. ¡­¡­ In that era, the entire Yuan Central Continent experienced a swordsmanship learning craze. This craze was especially intense in the Northern Continent. Subsequent generations investigated why Jiang Yun could contest the Great Emperor, and many believed it was due to the strength of his Sword Dao. Therefore, many people began to learn swordsmanship, hoping to become the next Sword Immortal. After all, there is only one destiny, and if one can possess the strength of the way through the Immortal Path, why tirelessly pursue the cruel conflict over destiny? As more and more people gathered around Jiang Yun¡¯s family in the Northern Continent, Jiang Yun, including his own family, was willing to teach these people the art of the sword. Eventually, with the Jiang Family at the center, within a thousand miles. The area almost equated to the territory of a vast empire, was named Sword Domain. The paradise of sword wielders. And the Jiang Family was its ruler. During the time Xu Zimei spent at his grandfather¡¯s, he also learned some news about Sword Domain. As Jiang Yun ascended to the Upper Realm of Heaven Beyond Heavens, the Jiang Family, after peaking for several eras, finally embarked on a path of decline. Several powerful forces emerged within Sword Domain that could now contend with the Jiang Family. This situation lasted for quite some time until, a few hundred years ago, the Jiang Family suddenly vanished overnight. Just disappeared into thin air, with not a single family member in sight. The family¡¯s former location had also become a ruin. It was as if people woke up from a night¡¯s sleep to find that the massive power of the Jiang Family had vanished into thin air. The situation seemed fantastical, with various speculations regarding the disappearance of the Jiang Family. But to this day, there¡¯s still no concrete news to unveil the secret behind the Jiang Family¡¯s disappearance. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The Sword Domain was now in utter chaos, with several forces ruling over this territory. The struggle for power and ceaseless wars between them raged on. ¡­ Xu Zimei¡¯s first destination was ¡°Ten Thousand Swords City.¡± This city was the first on the periphery of the Sword Domain and the only one that had a Teleportation Array. The matter seemed more troublesome than expected, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care about the Jiang Family. As long as there were descendants alive, all he had to do was hand over Jiang Yun¡¯s legacy to them. The Teleportation Array to Ten Thousand Swords City was in Phoenix Heaven City. It wasn¡¯t too far from Phoenix Feather City; Xu Zimei released the Dark Heaven Tiger, lying on its back, and slowly headed towards Phoenix Heaven City along the Ancient Path. In the peak of summer, the sun hung in the sky like a great fireball. It scorched the earth while the trees on either side of the road drooped listlessly. The distant sounds of cicadas added to the sense of irritation. The Dark Heaven Tiger ambled along the Ancient Path, and after covering some distance, a section of flute music, laden with a fighting spirit, caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. He looked up to see, at the top of a Qi Yang tree to his left, a man was standing on the leaves, quietly playing the flute aloft. The flute¡¯s notes were thick with murderous intent, almost tangible, filling the entire Ancient Path. Even the incessantly chirping cicadas fell silent. Xu Zimei observed the man, dressed in black robes, wearing a pure black mask. There was nothing on the mask but unadulterated blackness. As the Dark Heaven Tiger reached the tree, it too seemed to sense the killing intent ahead, and its form gradually came to a halt. Xu Zimei dismounted from the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s back, and the moment his feet touched the ground, the black-clothed man above slowly lowered the flute. The chilling melody abruptly ceased. ¡°Were you sent by Ji Yunzhou?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Join the Imperial Dynasty, or let me kill you. Choose one,¡± the man in black said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re inviting me to join the Imperial Dynasty?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, smiling. ¡°It seems Ji Yunzhou is indeed magnanimous!¡± ¡°Looks like you are unwilling,¡± the man in black¡¯s aura began to ascend gradually. In just a fleeting moment, a powerful presence nearly enveloped Xu Zimei, bearing down on him like a vast expanse. ¡°A Divine Vein Realm powerhouse,¡± Xu Zimei instantly sensed the force. He shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°What makes you so confident that you can kill me? Just because you are of the Divine Vein Realm?¡± The man in black frowned slightly as he looked at Xu Zimei, sensing that when his Divine Vein Realm presence tried to suppress Xu Zimei, it seemed to be blocked by some mysterious force. It was as if the snowflakes of a gentler March had met the scorching sun of midsummer, quickly dissipating without a trace. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you are a Divine Vein powerhouse,¡± the man in black stated indifferently. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that someone of Xu Zimei¡¯s age could be at the same realm as himself. After all, the further one progressed, the harder it was to clear the Vein Gates. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that true geniuses can fight beyond their level?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. As his voice fell, he waved his right hand and a bolt of spiritual energy shot forth. There was a ¡°crack¡± sound. A mirror suddenly appeared out of nowhere above them, and Xu Zimei¡¯s strike shattered it completely. ¡°I don¡¯t want other rats watching when I fight,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡­a€| Meanwhile, far away in the Imperial Palace of Phoenix Feather City, in front of Ji Yunzhou, an identical mirror also shattered entirely. He slammed his hand onto the Dragon Throne with rage, deeply furrowing his eyebrows. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463 Chapter 462 Illusory Demon Technique ?Chapter 463: Chapter 462 Illusory Demon Technique Chapter 463: Chapter 462 Illusory Demon Technique Watching the mirror shatter, Ji Yunzhou¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward. This was a Void Mirror, capable of projecting scenery from thousands of miles away into the mirror itself. Xu Zimei gave him a strong sense of crisis, yet he was completely unable to see through the other party. Ji Jiucheng was the most appropriate choice for the Imperial Dynasty in this era to contend for Destiny. There could be no accidents in this matter, so he aimed to clear all obstacles from his path as much as possible. For this reason, even at the risk of offending the True Martial Holy Sect, he had sent people to assassinate Xu Zimei. But now, he had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡­¡­. Inside the Sunblaze Ancient Path, the face under the mask of the person in black couldn¡¯t be seen. Clad in black, their aura was somewhat cold and fierce. ¡°To die in agony while the music plays, your life will end accompanied by a mournful tune,¡± the person in black slowly lifted the long flute in their hands and began to play. The moment the flute¡¯s sound rose again, Xu Zimei felt that something was wrong. The sound of the flute carried a unique power, and Xu Zimei felt the spiritual energy within him begin to grow chaotic. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It surged violently, coursing through his veins and meridians as if it was about to burst his entire body open. The flute¡¯s sound possessed a different kind of magic power, along with the aura of the Divine Vein Realm. His direct attack was like a storm of violent wind and rain. Behind him, True Fate Emergence manifested, also a long flute made of condensed spiritual energy. As the sound of the flute dispersed around him, the trees nearby couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure. They burst open directly from the center of their trunks. In the distance, birds flying by exploded, with flesh and blood scattered everywhere. The flute¡¯s sound grew more and more impassioned, rising higher and freer. Finally, when the sound of the flute surged towards Xu Zimei from all directions, he felt his blood flow like a river in reverse, the blood vessels on the surface of his skin on the verge of bursting open. He slightly lifted his head and smiled. Slowly drawing the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back, he had fought against Divine Vein Realm experts before. The Tyrant Shadow in his hands hummed softly. Blade Intent burst forth from the Tyrant Shadow, and Xu Zimei rose into the air. With both hands on the blade, he lifted it high above his head and forcefully slashed downwards. The space around him split open, forming a path as a blade Qi that seemed like a heavenly moat ¡°roared¡± down from above. Witnessing this scene, the person in black neither dodged nor avoided, still seriously playing the long flute in their hands. The sound of the flute seemed to condense into countless strands of Blade Intent, colliding with Xu Zimei¡¯s blade Qi. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Another ¡°boom¡± of an explosion rang out. In the middle ground between the two, the earth beneath their feet cracked wide open. The person in black glanced at Xu Zimei with some surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected the other party to dissolve their flute sound and still have the energy to counterattack. ¡°It seems, you are still far from enough!¡± Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, with wisps of space power lingering around him. He drew with his right hand in mid-air. ¡°Demonic Skills, the Illusory Demon Technique,¡± It was his first time using a technique from this vein of skills. As his right hand fell, the space in front of him seemed disordered. It was as if nothing had changed, yet everything felt wrong. As the person in black played the flute again, the sound emanating from around Xu Zimei as the center matched their melody. The two sounds of the flute clashed, neither able to get the better of the other. ¡°Is it spatial folding, or what?¡± the person in black said with some gravity. They looked at Xu Zimei, their hands placed on the space in front of them. Even with the naked eye, the distance between the two was less than ten meters. But he truly felt as if they existed in different dimensions. He was somewhat incredulous. Once again, he played the flute in his hand, this time producing a different tune. Alas, no matter how he played, the same sound would come from the opposite side. a€| ¡°Your mastery over the way of space is so formidable,¡± the man in black said gravely. He knew that the space around him was like a mirror, folded upon itself. No matter what kind of attack he launched, the same attack would be reflected from the other side. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even need to lift a fingera€¡±this was one of the functions of the profound meaning of space. But to achieve this, the understanding and application of space had to reach an almost unimaginable level. After all, the sound of his flute was no ordinary attack; it was not so easily reflected. Moreover, to break this move, one had to destroy the folded space with absolute strength. The man in black had just tried and realized that he did not possess that kind of power. At the very least, he would need to be at the Stepping into Immortality level, having opened the Ninth Vein Gate, to do so. This also meant that Xu Zimei was already on invincible ground. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so overconfident,¡± the man in black snorted coldly and spoke indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, the power of space is not the reason why I¡¯m overconfident,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. With a wave of his hand, a different kind of current diffused from his right hand into the air. The second Demonic Skill of the ¡°Demonic Skills¡± ten forms, Plague Demon Technique! This current resembled the breath of death, but the power contained within it was tens of thousands of times greater than that of the breath of death. Because it could ignore all defenses and strength, directly stripping away life. ¡°What is this?¡± the man in black exclaimed in shock, wanting to escape. But the space around was directly suppressed by Xu Zimei. Just as he had broken free from the spatial restraint, he was struck in the back by the grey current. It was only when the current hit him that the man in black¡¯s face truly began to show panic. The pure black mask on his face ¡°cracked¡± in half from the middle. What was revealed was a gloomy face. This was a middle-aged man with very ordinary features, perhaps the kind you wouldn¡¯t notice in a crowd. ¡°What have you done?¡± the man in black screamed in horror. ¡°You will find out soon,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. As the black current entered his body, the man in black¡¯s entire body stiffened in place. His complexion turned from normal to jaundiced, then to ashen. Suddenly, the wrinkles on his face deepened, and his features slowly aged. From a middle-aged man, he became an uncle, and before long, a decrepit old man. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± the man in black yelled in terror. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°As the first person to die from this move, you should feel honored,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, watching the series of changes. The man in black¡¯s skin grew worse, and his age advanced further. His life force was rapidly being extracted. In the end, his eyes dulled as he fell to the ground, turning into a motionless corpse. Then the corpse decayed, leaving behind a pile of bones. The bones dispersed, turning into bone ash scattering in the air. ¡°This move is truly tyrannical,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself with some satisfaction. Forcefully extracting life force, but with his current control and strength, it should be useless against someone at the Stepping into Immortality level. He glanced back in the direction of the Phoenix Perching Empire and then once again mounted the Dark Heaven Tiger, heading towards Phoenix Heaven City. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464 Chapter 463 Sword Tower ?Chapter 464: Chapter 463 Sword Tower Chapter 464: Chapter 463 Sword Tower At dusk, Xu Zimei arrived in Phoenix Heaven City. This was not a particularly colossal city. The city¡¯s prosperity was also considered decent. He spent the night resting in the city, and the next day he took the teleportation array to Ten Thousand Swords City. After spending a long time traveling through space and time, Xu Zimei was a bit groggy with sleepiness. Finally, half a month later, he reached the most remote northern edge of the Northern Continent. The entrance to the Sword Domain, Ten Thousand Swords City. The construction of Ten Thousand Swords City had a very layered feel to it. From afar, the whole city resembled a longsword thrusting into the sky. Because there was a very tall building in the center of the city, people likened it to the tip of a sword. Other buildings were constructed around it, which was why the city looked like a sword. Xu Zimei entered Ten Thousand Swords City. Ninety-nine percent of the urban residents here used swords. The sword was the only weapon in the Sword Domain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Except for some martial artists from other places, the local martial artists either hung swords at their waists or carried three-foot Green Peaks on their backs. There were domineering and unparalleled single swords, mysteriously unpredictable twin swords, and quick swords as swift as a passing steed. ¡°A sword should be sharp, preferring to break rather than to bend, to shatter rather than to submit. Unyielding and fearless, only then can one reach the Other Shore of the Sword Dao. And thereby attain the Divine Passage of the Sword Dao!¡± At the city gate, these long passages were carved on the blue bricks and stones. It was said that these were some cautionary words concerning the Sword Dao left by the once Sword Immortal, Jiang Yun. Ten Thousand Swords City was considered a large city. The towering building at the very center of the city was known as the ¡°Sword Tower.¡± The obsession people here had with swords was to what extent! As long as you were willing to take a sword as your weapon, you could get a free sword at the Sword Tower based on your identity. Xu Zimei opened a room at an inn in the city. When night fell, he entered his True Fate World. ¡­¡­ At that moment, there were hardly any changes in the True Fate World. The only significant change was probably the Bauhinia Flower he had brought in before. Now, absorbing the powers of the Divine Continent, it had grown increasingly different from the shape of its petals. The six petals leaned on each other, forming a circle. The petals had now gradually evolved into black holes. These black holes represented six different Profound Meanings, which Xu Zimei didn¡¯t quite understand. The Bauhinia Flower was becoming more and more bizarre! After cultivating in the Divine Continent for one night, he left the inn as dawn broke. The Jiang Family was originally in Tyrant Sword City within the Sword Domain. According to the route obtained by Xu Zimei, if he walked eastward from Ten Thousand Swords City, he would pass by Tyrant Sword City. He had just left the inn when he found that Ten Thousand Swords City had suddenly become very bustling in the morning. People were coming and going in the center of the city, all heading towards the Sword Tower. Xu Zimei had not intended to join in the excitement, but just as he was about to leave, the fragments of the True Divine Sword in his True Fate World suddenly stirred. Xu Zimei had always been relying on luck in his search for the True Divine Sword fragments, without specifically seeking them out. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 He had found one piece in Dark Corner City, and then one each in Green Stone Valley and Buddhist Rites City. Xu Zimei now had three fragments of the True Divine Sword. He needed only two more to fuse into the real True Divine Sword. Xu Zimei also wanted to visit the Heavenly Palace established by that flower grower and pursue the secrets of the final days of the Mythical Era when he had time. The frenetic direction of the True Fate World¡¯s fragments was decidedly within the Sword Tower. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly, thought for a moment, and still decided to follow the crowd and make his way over. ¡­ The Sword Tower was located in the central area of the city and could be said to be the iconic structure of the entire city. From a distance, one could only see its outline. It didn¡¯t seem like much at first, but when Xu Zimei truly stood before it, he finally felt that sense of awe. The Sword Tower soared into the clouds, practically piercing into the Firmament. Tall and majestic. The Sword Tower¡¯s shape was that of a sword, one that was extremely sharp, radiating with Heaven-reaching Sword Intent. The tower¡¯s body was a unified purple-blue color, seemingly a hundred stories tall. Its architecture gave off a feeling of being ingeniously crafted. At this moment, there were many people gathered at the base of the Sword Tower, almost half of the city¡¯s population had come here. ¡°Brother, may I ask what everyone is gathering here for?¡± Xu Zimei asked the person beside him. ¡°You¡¯re an outsider, aren¡¯t you,¡± the man sized up Xu Zimei. His gaze stopped on the Tyrant Shadow Blade that Xu Zimei had behind him and eventually replied affirmatively. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t deny it and nodded. ¡°Today is the day the Sword Tower opens, we are all here to learn swordsmanship.¡± The man explained briefly, and Xu Zimei finally understood. It turns out that inside the Sword Tower, there were countless swords and related sword techniques. In short, it housed an almost uncountable number of items related to swords. The Sword Tower would open once a year, allowing all sword cultivators to enter and study swordsmanship. Each person also had the right to enter once in their lifetime to freely choose a sword as their sidearm. In an era where everyone was focused on their own concerns and sects prided themselves on their Vein Skills, the selfless spirit of the Sword Tower had garnered the support of many Loose Cultivators. Speaking of this, one must mention the distribution of power within the Sword Domain. Since the swordsmanship family, Jiang Family, had disappeared, the truly powerful forces within the Sword Domain numbered only three. ¡°Divine Sword Sect, Heaven One Sword Sect, Swordless Sect.¡± Of course, these are the three most powerful forces openly acknowledged within the Sword Domain. But actually, there has always been a force within the Sword Domain that is above worldly concerns. That would be the ¡°Sword Tower.¡± The Sword Tower stood above the Sword Domain, with seven branches and one headquarters throughout the Sword Domain. The Sword Tower in Ten Thousand Swords City was one of the seven major branches. The existence of the Sword Tower was to propagate the way of the sword; they never engaged in worldly disputes. Unless something threatened their principles, they would not intervene. Some speculated that the Sword Tower was actually the strongest force within the Sword Domain. ¡­ At this moment, in front of the Sword Tower, as the crowd grew larger, a man in white was seen flying out from the Sword Tower. He wore a white robe and his skin was as white as snow. A white longsword was carried on his back. A faint Sword Intent radiated from his body, not deliberately released by him. But the occasional glimpse of it was enough to expose its sharpness. His Sword Intent was very pure, this was Xu Zimei¡¯s first impression. Only those who are wholeheartedly devoted to the sword could comprehend such pure Sword Intent. A glint of Sword Intent flashed in his eyes as he looked indifferently down at the crowd below and said, ¡°The Sword Tower will be open for three days. Whatever you can obtain from it depends on your own Creation. There is only one requirement, no fighting or disturbing others, and do not wantonly destroy the interior of the Sword Tower.¡± ¡°The disciples will remember,¡± the people below executed the sword salute, their voices loud and uniform as they responded. ¡°Now you may enter, and in three days, you will be forcibly expelled,¡± the man in white said with an authoritative expression. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465 Chapter 464 Hong Tianfu ?Chapter 465: Chapter 464 Hong Tianfu Chapter 465: Chapter 464 Hong Tianfu As the man in white finished speaking, the dense crowd suddenly split into three long lines. Everyone consciously started to queue up, heading towards the three gateways of the Sword Tower. Xu Zimei inquired a bit and soon understood. The meaning of the three gateways was different, the first gateway was for searching for swords. The second was for learning sword techniques, and the third gateway contained various oddities related to swords. Xu Zimei thought about it and still entered the first gateway. As he approached the entrance, a man clothed in a yellow robe was distributing identity tokens. ¡°Place your right hand on this stone,¡± the man in the yellow robe said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei knew about this type of stone; it was called a Shadow Retention Stone. It had a wide range of uses, mainly for recording information. Because within the Sword Tower, everyone has only one chance in their lifetime to receive a sword for free. Therefore, the Sword Tower would use the Shadow Retention Stone to record the information of each person receiving a sword, ensuring they do not collect one twice. When Xu Zimei put his hand on the Shadow Retention Stone, the entire stone emitted a pale white glow. A token was then spontaneously produced. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°This is your identity token, regardless of whether you have found a sword or not, you will be forcibly removed in three days,¡± the man in the yellow robe said indifferently. Xu Zimei nodded to indicate that he understood. After he took the identity token and walked into the first gateway, he was met with pitch darkness. He felt a pulling force dragging his body into some space. Xu Zimei did not resist, and the situation did not last long before his vision brightened. He appeared in front of an ancient castle. There weren¡¯t only him here but also many other youths who had come to search for their swords. With the whispered conversations among these youths, Xu Zimei also came to understand. All the hidden swords were inside the castle. The castle had nine floors. The grades of the swords were different: ¡°Cosmic Stars¡±, ¡°Heaven and Earth Mysterious-Yellow¡±. All sorts of sword weapons were available, as long as you possessed the ability to be recognized by a sword. Then one could take it for free. ¡­¡­ When Xu Zimei arrived at the castle, he could clearly feel the fragment of the True Divine Sword inside him trembling more and more rapidly. This castle was in medieval architectural style. The top of the castle had three oval shapes, colored a deep, dark brown. It had nine floors, each surrounded by dozens of windows and balconies. There were a total of four entrance doors in four different directions of the castle. Xu Zimei followed the crowd and walked into the east door. As soon as he stepped in, his line of sight suddenly widened a lot. All around were countless shelves with a dense array of sword weapons on them. And the walls were also hung with many swords. All kinds of longswords, different in shape and style, could be found here. Xu Zimei casually observed and found that they were all mundane weapons. Just like mundane swords forged by ordinary forging masters, they were not suitable for vein practitioners. ¡°Friend, go upstairs; the swords on this first floor aren¡¯t very useful,¡± a man in green clothes said to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°The higher you go, the higher the grade of the swords, but the difficulty of ascending also increases.¡± ¡°Is this your first time here too?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Everyone here is here for the first time, but I had already inquired about the situation here before coming,¡± the man in green replied with a smile. ¡°I am Hong Tianfu, may I know how to address you, brother?¡± ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a slight nod. ¡°Do you have any companions?¡± the youth named Hong Tianfu asked again. ¡°I¡¯m alone. Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°If Brother Xu doesn¡¯t mind, we could team up to go to the next level. It would be good to have someone to watch each other¡¯s backs,¡± Hong Tianfu suggested. ¡°What¡¯s the use of teaming up?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Brother Xu may not know, but as we move higher up, we will encounter swords with grades.¡± Hong Tianfu explained. ¡°According to the rules of the Sword Tower, each sword is guarded by its Sword Spirit. We can only have the swords guarded by them if we defeat the Sword Spirits.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it takes two people teaming up to defeat a Sword Spirit,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°But when you are fighting a Sword Spirit, Brother Xu, you must have someone nearby to guard you.¡± Hong Tianfu replied, ¡°It¡¯s the same for me.¡± After thinking it over, Xu Zimei agreed to Hong Tianfu¡¯s request. It wasn¡¯t that he needed the companionship, but there were many areas in the Sword Tower where he needed the other¡¯s help due to his lack of familiarity. The two of them chatted and laughed as they made their way to the second floor. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei also learned about Hong Tianfu¡¯s identity: he was an illegitimate son from the Hong Family of Ten Thousand Swords City. Hong Tianfu was quite frank about it, revealing that due to being marginalized in his family, he had no choice but to try his luck at the Sword Tower. ¡­ After reaching the second level, Xu Zimei noticed a significant change in the surroundings. The original shelves had been replaced with sealed cabinets, which held many swords. There was a brief introduction for every sword on the outside of the cabinets. The two did not linger; Hong Tianfu seemed to know the situation here quite well. The sword he was looking for was on the seventh floor. Xu Zimei wanted to find fragments of the True Divine Sword, so he simply accompanied him up. Upon reaching the seventh floor, the scenery in front of them changed once again. The surroundings turned into a dense jungle. The trees within this jungle were all Sword Trees. They closely resembled the shape of swords, and many Sword Fruits hung from these Sword Trees. Each Sword Fruit seemed to represent a sword. Hong Tianfu searched for a long time, carefully examining almost every Sword Fruit. Eventually, he stopped under one Sword Fruit. Narrowing his eyes, he observed his surroundings for a while before finally turning to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to take the Sword Fruit now. I hope Brother Xu can protect me, and ensure that I¡¯m not disturbed,¡± he said. Xu Zimei nodded without saying much. Then, he saw Hong Tianfu grasp the Sword Fruit, immersing his consciousness into the world of the Sword Spirit. His eyebrows relaxed and furrowed by turns, his expression was very serious, and he stood frozen in place. Xu Zimei had not expected anyone to come and disrupt them. After all, the rules had been made very clear by the swordsman in white when they entered. ¡°No one is allowed to disturb others in their struggle,¡± he had said. However, not long after Hong Tianfu began his battle with the Sword Spirit, Xu Zimei sensed three figures approaching their location. These three wandered aimlessly at first but started to move closer to Hong Tianfu. With spiritual energy surging around them, they suddenly split off in three different directions and violently attacked. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; to him, these three did not seem very strong. With his right hand cloaked in spiritual energy, he simply struck out with a palm and sent the three flying away. At the moment the three were repelled, the space above began to fluctuate. The swordsman in white who had spoken earlier instantly tore through the void and appeared. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466 Chapter 465 The Broken Sword of the Ninth Layer ?Chapter 466: Chapter 465: The Broken Sword of the Ninth Layer Chapter 466: Chapter 465: The Broken Sword of the Ninth Layer Wu Geng¡¯s Sword Intent burst forth from all around him, and before those three had even landed, they were disintegrated by the Sword Intent. ¡°Those who fight without reason, die!¡± The swordsman in white, his garments fluttering, surveyed everyone around him with a commanding Sword Qi and declared. Then, his gaze turned to Xu Zimei, ¡°You were protecting your companion, forced to act, that doesn¡¯t count.¡± After speaking, the white-clothed swordsman¡¯s form faded into the void. Xu Zimei speculated that the other party must be hiding in the void, observing everyone who entered. Should anyone break the rules, he would immediately move to annihilate them. However, this was not entirely safe because if he had not stopped that palm just now, Hong Tianfu might have already been gravely injured. Even at the risk of losing his life. But it seemed that Hong Tianfu also knew someone was out to kill him, so he had allied with Xu Zimei beforehand. ¡­ After a long while passed, Xu Zimei could sense some changes in Hong Tianfu¡¯s aura. He saw the Sword Fruit in front of him gradually shatter, and a black sword grew from within. The blade was sharp and restrained, dark and shining; it was a slender sword. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Then Hong Tianfu slowly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. Still, he couldn¡¯t hold back, and a mouthful of fresh blood spilled out. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I overestimated myself. These Sword Spirits are truly formidable,¡± Hong Tianfu said with a shake of his head and a smile. ¡°But gaining this Heize Sword was indeed worth it.¡± He held the black sword in his hand, and the sword seemed to sing softly as if it was sentient. ¡°By the way, did anyone try to kill me just now?¡± asked Hong Tianfu. ¡°Three people,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Thanks, I owe you a favor,¡± Hong Tianfu fell silent for a while, his mood somewhat somber. Something seemed to come to his mind, and finally his gaze deepened and the hand gripping the longsword tightened even more firmly on the hilt. ¡°Who wants you dead?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I am a bastard of the Hong Family, and although not favored, I still have the potential to become the Family Head by the rules,¡± Hong Tianfu said with a smile. ¡°Whose benefit would it be greatest if I were dead?¡± ¡°Struggles for status, truly tiresome,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and lost interest. ¡°I used to harbor some hopes, but now since they¡¯ve already sent people to kill me so publicly. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï There¡¯s nothing wrong with tearing off the facade.¡± Hong Tianfu shook his head with a smile as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my affairs anymore. Brother Xu, where would you like to go? I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± ¡°Are you very familiar with the inside of the Sword Tower?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯ve conducted thorough investigations. Basically, what others know, I know too,¡± replied Hong Tianfu. ¡°Then, within this Sword Tower, is there any particularly strange sword? Or fragments of a sword?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Fragments of a sword? Brother Xu must be talking about the sword on the ninth level,¡± Hong Tianfu said with a smile. ¡°Tell me more,¡± Xu Zimei spoke. ¡°This Sword Tower has nine levels, and the most special is this ninth level, as I¡¯ve heard from others.¡± Hong Tianfu replied. ¡°It is said that on this ninth level, there is only one broken sword, sentient and full of spirit. And it has a very violent temperament. Previously, anyone who entered the ninth level was slashed to death by this sword¡¯s wild strikes. No one has been able to truly subdue it.¡± ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Brother Xu, you don¡¯t really intend to retrieve that broken sword, do you?¡± Hong Tianfu advised. ¡°This is a vicious sword, and the danger is too high. It¡¯s not worth the risk,¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say much and went straight towards the direction of the ninth floor. Hong Tianfu hesitated for a moment but eventually, looking at the dark sword in his hand, gritted his teeth and followed closely behind. After passing the eighth floor, when Xu Zimei and Hong Tianfu arrived at the ninth floor, they saw that the scene before them was a spurting volcano. The volcano was awakening, and the sky was periodically pelted with meteor-like lava fireballs that rained down, pocking the entire space with pits and scars. The ground was covered in gray-white volcanic ash, and the temperature around was extremely scorching, almost enough to incinerate the air. The area here was very vast, and besides the central volcano, everything else was empty. However, at this moment, there were not only Xu Zimei and his companion on the ninth floor; not far away, there was another group of people. Xu Zimei saw the others, and they also noticed him and his companion. There were five people in this group, three young men, a young lady, and an elder. ¡°People these days really aren¡¯t afraid of death,¡± mumbled Hong Tianfu. ¡°As long as the profits are tempting, there¡¯s no shortage of those willing to court death,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Xu Zimei ignored the others and continued walking towards the volcano with Hong Tianfu. The meteor fireballs in the sky were too densely packed, so neither of them flew through the air. The further they walked, the hotter Xu Zimei could feel the temperature getting. He had all sorts of pills with him and took out two Ice Muscle Pills, consuming one with Hong Tianfu. Only then did their body temperature begin to drop. ¡°This Ice Muscle Pill must be a Star Tier pill, Brother Xu is pretty generous,¡± chuckled Hong Tianfu. ¡°I¡¯d rather watch you die of heat,¡± retorted Xu Zimei. When the two approached the base of the volcano, they saw the rocks all around were scorching hot, their surfaces seemingly wrapped in a layer of flames. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t mind, but the main issue was that Hong Tianfu¡¯s strength was too weak, and he couldn¡¯t walk on the rocks for long. So, Xu Zimei had to carry him as they flew towards the top of the volcano. As meteor fireballs in the sky attacked them in greater numbers, Xu Zimei held the Tyrant Shadow in his hand. Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent surrounded them, preventing nearly any meteor from coming within three meters. When Xu Zimei set foot on the top of Flame Mountain, he discovered that the five people from earlier had already made it there. Their speed was astonishing, clearly having made preparations in advance. Several Fire Cao Trees grew atop the mountain. This type of tree thrived on flames, practically using fire as its nourishment, and could usually only be seen on volcanoes. The Fire Cao Trees added a bit of scenery to the otherwise barren mountaintop. The volcano below was clearly awakened, like a crazed monster. Inside the volcano was thick magma, gurgling like boiling water in an unruly roar. And to the naked eye, in the center of this magma, there was a broken sword. It was a blade. Xu Zimei was now only missing the blade and crossguard parts to assemble the true Divine Sword. He did not make a move yet, only to see one of the young men from the group of five walking towards him. ¡°How should I address these friends?¡± the young man asked with a smile. ¡°Is there a matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°We hope that you won¡¯t compete with us for this broken sword,¡± the young man said bluntly. ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and readily agreed. The young man was slightly taken aback, gave Xu Zimei a doubtful glance, thanked him, and then left. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re giving up just like that?¡± Hong Tianfu asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°Let them take it first. If they can¡¯t get it, it¡¯s not too late for us to try,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°And if they do get it?¡± ¡°Kill and rob!¡± Chapter 467 - Chapter 467 Chapter 466 Obtaining the Fourth Fragment ?Chapter 467: Chapter 466 Obtaining the Fourth Fragment Chapter 467: Chapter 466 Obtaining the Fourth Fragment Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Hong Tianfu was stunned for a moment but quickly recovered. Although Xu Zimei and her companion were not planning to make a move yet, the five people ahead were still on guard. Three young men looked at Xu Zimei and her companion warily. The old man and the young girl, however, had arrived at the site of the volcanic eruption. The girl was dressed in a light blue gown and appeared to be only fifteen or sixteen years old. It seemed she had just embarked on the path of cultivation not long ago. The old man sported gray-white whiskers, and all his black hair was tied up behind his head. He appeared to be energetic, wearing a cyan-green robe. ¡°Uncle Ming, please,¡± the girl, her face still youthful, said in a low and gentle voice. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll try,¡± the old man named Uncle Ming said with a nod. ¡°This broken sword has already been tainted with malice and is very difficult to subdue.¡± After speaking, Uncle Ming took out a snowflake-shaped object from his Storage Ring. Or rather, it was an actual snowflake. Xu Zimei watched with interest from the sidelines. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Thousand Mountain Snow!¡± She had not expected the other party to even have such a thing prepared; Thousand Mountain was a snow-covered mountain. A famous mountain that was shrouded in ice and snow all year round. It was said that a long time ago, Thousand Mountain was no different from any other ordinary mountain range. Later, a Monster Beast named Ling Yu underwent its Heavenly Tribulation at the summit of the mountain. Unfortunately, the Heavenly Tribulation was too fierce, and it killed Ling Yu on the spot on the mountaintop. After Ling Yu¡¯s death, its body decayed within the mountain, and ultimately due to its True Fate essence, the area was perpetually covered in thick snow and the climate grew cold. In Thousand Mountain, aside from ordinary ice and snow, there was also a scarce item called Thousand Mountain Snow. It was formed by the fusion of Ling Yu¡¯s True Fate essence with snowflakes after its death. It represented the ultimate power of ice and snow. ¡­ Thousand Mountain Snow was rare; in Thousand Mountain, it was an existence that was fortuitous but not to be sought. At this moment, Uncle Ming, holding the Thousand Mountain Snow in his left hand, had endless Spiritual Energy surging in his right hand. Eventually, a massive Spiritual Energy palm formed and reached toward the broken sword inside the erupting volcano. The broken sword seemed to have its own consciousness, watching the descending giant hand. A sharp Sword Intent burst forth from it. And it directly cleaved the giant hand in two. This behavior seemed to have also enraged the broken sword within the volcano. Endless flames surged around the sword, and the sound of ¡°rumbling¡± explosions filled the entire space. The whole volcano seemed to awaken as it began to shake. The thick magma flowing beneath erupted, accompanied by a sword¡¯s cry. A sea of fire burst forth from the summit of the volcano, and the people nearby quickly took cover. Meteorites and magma rained down. Numerous cracks appeared on the mountaintop, and the scorching heat mixed with the scent of hot air blowing in the surroundings made it cruel and unbearable. Within that sea of fire, a broken sword surged forth. When the broken sword, accompanied by the sea of fire, soared into the sky, there was a ¡°clang.¡± Its first target was the old man. Carrying endless Blazing Flames, like the descent of the Fire God, the sword missile mixed with magma attacked the old man. The old man¡¯s expression turned solemn as he shielded the girl behind him. Then the Spiritual Energy in his hands surged, directly activating the Thousand Mountain Snow. Pure white snowflakes began to dance, and bursts of cold air were emitted, forming a transparent barrier at the center of his body. Within the barrier, a flurry of snowflakes drifted down from the sky. These molten lava strikes, upon hitting the snowflake barrier, were extinguished within it. The scalding lava and the icy snowflakes merged into one. The elder¡¯s aura was commanding, his overwhelming holy might pressing down like the sky cutting through the sunlight. Behind the elder surged his True Fate, which was a pure white longsword. Grasping his True Fate longsword, he tread through the flying snow as he charged forward. The broken sword surged within the sea of fire, the fire soared to the heavens, similarly charging forward. With a ¡°boom,¡± Endless spiritual energy swirled around, turning the sea of fire into countless fireballs raining down in all directions. Xu Zimei looked up, only to see the elder¡¯s figure plummeting straight down. The barrier of Thousand Mountain Snow shattered directly, and the elder, his clothes torn and face a mess, fell to the ground. ¡°Uncle Ming,¡± the girl beside him shouted loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the elder, disregarding everything else, immediately grabbed the girl by the collar and made a disheveled escape towards the distance. As the broken sword scattered the sea of fire across the sky, it covered the entire mountaintop. The three youths who had been following before were all consumed by the sea of fire. Xu Zimei watched this scene calmly, letting the sea of fire rise around him, yet he remained motionless. ¡°The sword has gained sentience,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. In the early days of the Wild Desolation era, the True Divine Sword once split into five fragments. Some of these fragments had dead sword spirits, while others had spawned new consciousness. The three pieces Xu Zimei had acquired earlier only had consciousness in the first piece; the other two were already lifeless. The fourth blade fragment he now encountered had spawned a consciousness that seemed very violent. After the elder had fled, the broken sword shift its focus to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei had long since sent Hong Tianfu away from here to descend the mountain; this was not a battle someone of his realm could engage with. The broken sword seemed to sense the presence of other fragments on Xu Zimei. It looked at Xu Zimei with a startled expression. ¡°Submit to me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ?¦Ï???.§ã? No sooner had his words fallen than the broken sword appeared to be enraged. Carrying the sky-wide sea of fire, the broken sword charged over with overwhelming momentum. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and the three previous fragments of the True Divine Sword flew out. The moment these three fragments flew out, an unbeatable Sword Intent soared to the heavens. There were three streams of unbeatable Sword Intent rising to the heavens, surrounding and encapsulating the sword blade. Joined together, these Sword Intents directly suppressed the sword blade. Seeing this scenario, the broken sword also seemed to sense something was wrong and attempted to flee. With another grand gesture, Xu Zimei unleashed the Binding Immortal Lock, taking control of the entire broken sword. Together with the three fragments, they were majestically locked away into Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. When all had settled, the previously erupting volcano finally quieted down. The broken sword was still struggling within the True Fate World, but Xu Zimei paid it no mind. Having entered the True Fate World, there was no possibility of escape for the other party. Descending from the volcano, Hong Tianfu was waiting for him at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Brother Xu, are you alright?¡± Hong Tianfu immediately approached and asked anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Hong Tianfu then breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Did you get your hands on the broken sword?¡± Xu Zimei nodded nonchalantly. ¡°Brother Xu is truly extraordinary,¡± Hong Tianfu could only remark. He didn¡¯t ask Xu Zimei how he managed to obtain the broken sword, but he surmised that Xu Zimei¡¯s identity was likely extraordinary. This broken sword had been in the Sword Tower of Ten Thousand Swords City for so many years. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468 Chapter 467 Suan Wuyi of Heavenly Secret Valley ?Chapter 468: Chapter 467: Suan Wuyi of Heavenly Secret Valley Chapter 468: Chapter 467: Suan Wuyi of Heavenly Secret Valley Many talented disciples sought the broken sword, yet they perished in their pursuit, which well illustrates the sword¡¯s formidable power. ¡°Brother Xu acquiring the broken sword might cause a significant uproar in the entirety of Ten Thousand Swords City!¡± Hong Tianfu reminded, ¡°Brother Xu, it¡¯s best to keep this matter as concealed as possible, to avoid attracting those with ulterior motives.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide, nor to be arrogant,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Just maintain a normal state of mind.¡± ¡°Then what are Brother Xu¡¯s plans going forward?¡± Hong Tianfu continued to inquire. ¡°To go to Tyrant Sword City, I wish to find the descendants of the Sword Immortal from the Jiang Family,¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t hide his intentions and said directly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Jiang Family already annihilated?¡± Hong Tianfu asked in surprise. ¡°After so many years, are there still descendants alive?¡± ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s search and see,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°If Brother Xu has no leads, I could recommend someone to you,¡± Hong Tianfu said with a smile. ¡°He might be able to help you in your search for the Jiang Family.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Someone from Heavenly Secret Valley,¡± Hong Tianfu replied. ¡°It is said that before the Jiang Family was wiped out, their contemporary Family Head went to this person to divine the heavenly secrets.¡± ¡°It seems that Heavenly Secret Valley is quite active in this life,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. He had previously encountered someone from Heavenly Secret Valley called Heavenly Secrets Diviner. ¡°Where is he? What¡¯s his name?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°He¡¯s right here in Ten Thousand Swords City, named Suan Wuyi,¡± Hong Tianfu responded. ¡°However, getting him to divine heavenly secrets is indeed difficult. He seldom divines for others unless you can meet his conditions.¡± ¡°Even if a knife were at his throat, he wouldn¡¯t divine?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°Who dares to threaten him,¡± Hong Tianfu said, shaking his head. ¡°If he desires someone¡¯s head, merely an utterance is enough, and I reckon all the people of Ten Thousand Swords City would go after that person.¡± ¡°Take me to meet him, then,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The two left the ninth floor, and before they had gone far, a group of people blocked their way. Among this group, there were two individuals Xu Zimei recognized: the girl who had fled previously and the old man named Uncle Ming. ¡°May I know how to address this young master?¡± Uncle Ming asked with a friendly smile. ¡°Is there a matter?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°You got the broken sword, didn¡¯t you!¡± Before Uncle Ming could speak, the girl beside him preempted. ¡°No need to deny it. The space on the ninth floor has been sealed. Which confirms that the broken sword is gone.¡± ¡°Whether it is or isn¡¯t, what¡¯s it to you?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°You young man, how dare you talk to our young miss like that?¡± A youth clad in a blue robe, seemingly unable to bear it, glared at Xu Zimei and said. ¡°If I was capable of obtaining the broken sword, it proves that my strength surpasses yours. Are you so quick to seek death?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the blue-robed youth and said nonchalantly. ¡°Would you dare to kill someone here?¡± The youth¡¯s eyes showed a hint of panic, but he still forced himself to calm down. He said, ¡°Do you know our young miss¡¯s identity? She is Elder Huo¡¯s granddaughter!¡± This time, before Xu Zimei could speak, Hong Tianfu beside him gasped in shock. ¡°Elder Huo? Are you talking about Pavilion Master Huo from the Sword Tower branch?¡± The blue-robed youth scoffed, not bothering to reply further. Clearly, he was affirming this identity. ¡°Now we¡¯re in trouble,¡± Hong Tianfu muttered to himself. He started making suggestive glances at Xu Zimei. ¡°Her identity is of no concern to me. If there¡¯s nothing else, then don¡¯t block my way,¡± Xu Zimei said somewhat impatiently. ¡°Name a price, and sell me that broken sword,¡± the girl said. ¡°Not for sale,¡± Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t wish to repeat myself.¡± ¡°You,¡± the girl¡¯s face colored with annoyance, she wanted to say more but was stopped by the elder beside her. ¡°Should the young master ever wish to reconsider, you may find us at any time,¡± Uncle Ming said with a smile. Xu Zimei glanced at the others and then left with Hong Tianfu. ¡­¡­ Watching their retreating figures, the girl said with a trace of unwillingness. ¡°Uncle Ming, how could you just let him go like that?¡± ¡°Your identity has already been exposed, and yet the other party took no heed of it,¡± Uncle Ming said calmly. ¡°Take a calm look at things; Ten Thousand Swords City is indeed too small a place. There¡¯s not a single one of the thirty-six states of the Northern Continent that we can provoke.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting they have strong backing?¡± the girl asked, catching on. ¡°Not certain, but let¡¯s not make enemies before we understand for sure, especially since we were at fault first,¡± Uncle Ming shook his head as he spoke. After leaving the Sword Tower, Hong Tianfu finally exhaled in relief. ¡°Is that Pavilion Master Huo really so fearsome, to scare you like that?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Pavilion Master Huo is in charge of the Sword Tower¡¯s branch in Ten Thousand Swords City. No one in the entire Ten Thousand Swords City dares to offend him,¡± Hong Tianfu explained. ¡°Even our Hong Family Head wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly in his presence.¡± Xu Zimei looked at Hong Tianfu deeply, feeling sad for his fate. He seemed like a frog at the bottom of a well. Never having ventured far from Ten Thousand Swords City, his experiences were probably just that limited. But then again, who isn¡¯t? Most people in this world are frogs at the bottom of a well, after all. ¡­¡­ After eating a meal at a restaurant, Hong Tianfu brought Xu Zimei to the residence of Suan Wuyi. Everyone in Ten Thousand Swords City knew where Suan Wuyi lived. But ordinary people couldn¡¯t make contact with him. Because he lived in a very quiet alley, the entire alley had been transformed into a wide courtyard. At the entrance to the alley, a swordsman stood guard. To meet Suan Wuyi, one must pass this swordsman¡¯s challenge. Therefore, after arriving at the alley, Hong Tianfu stopped. The alley resembled the architectural style of quadrangle courtyards from long ago. Xu Zimei noticed that the walls on both sides of the alley were covered with many strange patterns. There were incomprehensible characters, as well as many creatures he had never seen before. They were all drawn in black ink. At the entrance of the alley, sat a man. The man was dressed in gray, sitting cross-legged, with a gray longsword resting on his raised knees. He was meditating with his eyes closed, as though all of the outside world was irrelevant to him. ¡°The people of our Ten Thousand Swords City call him the Nameless Swordsman,¡± Hong Tianfu introduced in a low voice to Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s said that he was once hunted by his enemies, and later it was Suan Wuyi who saved him. And after reversing his fate for him, he chose to follow Suan Wuyi. To meet Suan Wuyi, one must defeat him first.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and walked step by step into the alley. The moment he set foot in the alley, he saw a sky full of Sword Intent sweeping towards him in suppression. The gray-clothed Nameless Swordsman, who had his eyes firmly shut, suddenly opened them. The longsword at his knees unsheathed on its own, as a dazzling sword light streaked through the silent space. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469 Chapter 468 I Want to Kill Your Cat ?Chapter 469: Chapter 468 I Want to Kill Your Cat Chapter 469: Chapter 468 I Want to Kill Your Cat ¡°Please stop,¡± the Nameless Swordsman¡¯s eyes erupted with boundless Sword Intent as he looked at Xu Zimei and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Suan Wuyi,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Then you must defeat me first,¡± the Nameless Swordsman slowly stood up, drew his longsword, and said flatly. ¡°You are not strong enough,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand unsheathed and struck down. When this blade fell, despite appearing to be a very ordinary cut, the Nameless Swordsman¡¯s expression became extremely grave. Because no matter how he chose to act, he felt that he couldn¡¯t evade this blow. All he could see in front of him was this one slash, and his sword-wielding right hand was trembling slightly. ¡°How dull,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The longsword returned to its sheath, his hands clasped behind his head as he walked further into the alley. Only when the blade was sheathed did the Nameless Swordsman feel the oppressive force around him vanish. Unknown to him, his forehead was already covered in cold sweat. He took a deep breath, and his hand gripping the sword hilt hesitated to draw the blade. He could only watch as Xu Zimei walked deeper into the alley. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡­ The courtyards on both sides of this alley were interconnected. The entrance gate was a somewhat small and delicate wooden door. In front of the gate grew two Parrot Perch Trees. This tree had an inexplicable attraction to Yellow-green Birds, which greatly enjoyed nesting and living in it. Xu Zimei entered through the wooden gate, and only then did the scenery before him broaden. The courtyard was very spacious, with many items placed throughout. At the center position directly in front was a large tree. Xu Zimei did not recognize the species of this tree, but it stood over fifty meters tall. Clearly, it had grown for a very ancient period. Underneath its lush branches and leaves was an altar. An altar that was circular, entirely black, and about five meters high. Atop the altar was a platform with five objects placed on it. They were a flame, a small sapling, a lump of gold ore, a drop of water, and a handful of yellow soil, each encased in a transparent cover. There was also a black kitten lying under the tree. The moment Xu Zimei stepped through the wooden gate, the kitten, originally sound asleep, abruptly opened its eyes. Its eyes were crimson red. It pounced straight at Xu Zimei, and its figure grew dozens of times larger midway through the air. In a blink, a cute kitten transformed into a monster. Feeling the foul wind rushing towards him, Xu Zimei frowned slightly and slapped it away. ¡°Aowu,¡± came a cry. The kitten¡¯s massive body was sent flying, hitting the ground and creating several deep pits before finally coming to a halt. Baring its teeth, it looked at Xu Zimei angrily, yet it dared not take the initiative to attack. ¡°If no one comes out, I might have to destroy this altar,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. As his words fell, a disheveled man emerged from within the house. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï This man seemed to have walked straight out of the wilderness, strewn with matter. His clothing appeared as if they hadn¡¯t been washed for a very long time, and Xu Zimei could smell a foul odor from a great distance. His hair was long, nearly engulfing his entire head. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man seemed to have not spoken for a long time. His voice was raspy, as if something was pressing down on his throat. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Suan Wuyi,¡± Xu Zimei said with a slight frown. ¡°That would be me,¡± the man replied. ¡°If you¡¯re here to have me divine the future, please leave. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my question, then I will destroy your altar,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He could tell that the altar was very important to Suan Wuyi. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Suan Wuyi turned his head, his voice deep. ¡°Kid, do you know how many years it¡¯s been since anyone dared to threaten me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not only going to destroy your altar, but also kill your cat. Then I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Xu Zimei continued. ¡°Consider that!¡± Suan Wuyi gave Xu Zimei a deep look and ultimately pulled out a cylindrical object from his Storage Ring. When he opened the cylinder, fireworks shot up into the sky. The splendid fireworks scattered in the sky, visible to everyone in Ten Thousand Swords City. ¡°Young men always pay a price for their arrogance,¡± said Suan Wuyi indifferently. Before long, several figures were seen walking on air toward them. There were five figures in total. Three middle-aged men and two elders. One elder, wearing a red robe, was balding with a ruddy complexion. The other elder was dressed in a green long robe, with an ethereal presence and an extraordinary temperament. When these five arrived, Hong Tianfu, who was at the entrance of the alley, instantly noticed the scene. ¡°What on earth is Brother Xu doing inside? Why have all these bigwigs of Ten Thousand Swords City gathered together?¡± Hong Tianfu exclaimed in amazement: ¡°The person in charge of Sword Tower, Pavilion Master Huo, Family Head Xue Qicheng of the Xue family. Sect Master Xiang Mu of Feiyu Sect, the gang leader of Heiyun Gang, Sha Hu. And the Family Head of our Hong Family.¡± Hong Tianfu wanted to go in to have a look, but upon seeing the unnamed swordsman guarding the entrance of the alley, he could only wait anxiously on the side. After these five figures arrived at the courtyard. Xue Qicheng, the Family Head of the Xue family, was the first to laugh loudly, ¡°Suan Wuyi boy, have you finally sought us out?¡± Suan Wuyi frowned slightly and pointing at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Whoever helps me capture him, I will, within my capabilities, divine the future for you for free.¡± ¡°This is easy,¡± Xue Qicheng laughed heartily, his aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging, taking deliberate steps toward Xu Zimei. He laughed, ¡°You little kid, are you going to surrender without a fight, or shall I break your limbs?¡± ¡°Xue Old Ghost, you better not compete with me; this youngster is mine,¡± the gang leader Sha Hu next to him snorted coldly. His muscles bulged impressively, wearing a black tank top with a tiger¡¯s head design on his chest. ¡°Sha Hu, whoever gets him gets him, Brother Suan Wuyi didn¡¯t set any rules, did he?¡± ¡­a€| Apart from the two bantering, the other three were calmly watching Xu Zimei. However, judging by their demeanor, they were likely to take action at any moment. ¡°Let me say, gentlemen, there¡¯s really no need to hurry,¡± Xu Zimei interrupted their argument, smiling. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time; I won¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, you little kid,¡± chuckled Xue Qicheng, reaching his hand out directly toward Xu Zimei. At that, Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and the space before him shattered. A massive figure of Chaos walked out from within. When that colossal shape appeared, the formidable might of the Immortal Ascension Boundary enveloped the entire Ten Thousand Swords City. Especially around this small courtyard, everyone present was so pressured they couldn¡¯t move. The somewhat fearsome eyes of Chaos watched all those present, and in that moment, nobody dared so much as to take a deep breath. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470 Chapter 469 The Secret of the Disappearance of the Jiang Family ?Chapter 470: Chapter 469 The Secret of the Disappearance of the Jiang Family Chapter 470: Chapter 469 The Secret of the Disappearance of the Jiang Family All the blood in his body felt as if it had frozen, a natural response when confronted with great terror. ¡°You, you,¡± Xue Qicheng stared at Xu Zimei, momentarily lost for words. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Honored one, I was just here to watch the excitement, with no ill intentions,¡± the Sect Master of the Feiyu Sect, Xiang Mu, hurriedly explained. At that moment, he somewhat regretted not having made a move earlier. Otherwise, he likely would have died without knowing how he died. ¡°You wanted to break my limbs,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Xue Qicheng and Sha Hu, and said indifferently. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to rush, let¡¯s take our time.¡± ¡°Honored one, we didn¡¯t¡­¡± Xue Qicheng had not finished speaking when Chaos directly lifted its paw and stamped down. With a scream, Chaos slowly lifted its foot, Xue Qicheng¡¯s arms were both crushed out of shape. Chaos did not stop there; after a few more stamps, it completely flattened both men¡¯s limbs. ¡°Boss, stomping on them like this is boring, I want to crush their heads,¡± Chaos said beside him, baring his teeth and smiling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Suan Wuyi and said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°If you have any more tricks, bring them on. It¡¯s not just Ten Thousand Swords City; even if you call in people from your Heavenly Secrets Valley, my words remain the same. Answer my question, or I will kill you.¡± Suan Wuyi¡¯s expression was awkward, his face shifting uncertainly, and he was silent for a while. Finally, he inquired, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Do you remember the Jiang Family from Tyrant Sword City?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Suan Wuyi furrowed his brows slightly and inquired. ¡°I heard the Jiang Family sought you out before they vanished, so talk,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°That¡­¡± Suan Wuyi looked somewhat troubled at the others nearby, seemingly reluctant to say too much. ¡°You others leave,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his hand. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anyone spreading news about today¡¯s events. Otherwise, I might consider exterminating a lineage.¡± ¡°Honored one, you can be assured, we know nothing,¡± the other three hurriedly shook their heads. With the Immortal Ascension Boundary being Chaos, they didn¡¯t even dare to look back and fled. As for the remaining Xue Qicheng and his companion, Chaos simply stamped down once more. Their heads burst like watermelons, blood and flesh flying, then Chaos casually tossed them aside. ¡°Now talk,¡± Xu Zimei said, returning to the topic at hand. ¡°I promised Jiang Li not to tell anyone; I hope you can keep it a secret too.¡± Suan Wuyi said, ¡°Back then, the Family Head of the Jiang Family, Jiang Li, requested that I predict the future fate of their family for them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like your Heavenly Secret Valley had the capability to do so,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Unless those few old geezers acted recklessly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that capability,¡± Suan Wuyi said. ¡°But do you know why the Jiang Family fell?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Form Blood Space?¡± Suan Wuyi replied. Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback; of course, he knew about the Form Blood Space. The place was connected to the True Divine Sword fragments he was collecting. In the Mythical Era, the War God ended the Twilight of the Gods. From then on, monsters ruled the world! Latterly, from within Flower Valley emerged a man who tended flowers wielding the True Divine Sword, he established the Heavenly Palace. He sealed all those monsters within the Form Blood Space, thus starting the era of Wild Desolation. Xu Zimei had seen this information before, when he had just obtained the True Divine Sword, in the River of Fate. ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and replied. ¡°But do you know that even though the Form Blood Space is sealed, those monsters from the Mythical Era have never given up?¡± Suan Wuyi said, ¡°Generation after generation, they have been assaulting the seal, wishing to return to Yuan Central Continent and reopen the era of their dominion.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with the Jiang Family?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Because the focal point of the Form Blood Space¡¯s sealing array is located where the Jiang Family established their clan.¡± Suan Wuyi said, ¡°This information was told to me by Jiang Li. In the past, Sword Immortal Jiang Yun had received the legacy of the Divine Ancestor. Only then was he able to achieve such great heights. Later, he also agreed with the Divine Ancestor to establish his family on top of the sealing array¡¯s focal point, to act as Guardians of the Seal for generations.¡± ¡°The decline of the Jiang Family is related to the Form Blood Space,¡± Xu Zimei immediately thought of the key point. ¡°The seal of the Form Blood Space has been shaky from the assault of the monsters over several eras.¡± Suan Wuyi nodded and replied, ¡°Monsters have already started to trickle out from the Form Blood Space. The Jiang Family has expended too much of their energy for that sealing ground. In the end, they fell into internal and external troubles and slowly declined.¡± ¡°Where is the Jiang Family now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°When Jiang Li first came looking for me, he wanted me to take him to the Heavenly Secrets Valley, to find a solution to the Jiang Family¡¯s internal problems. However, our Heavenly Secrets Valley was unwilling to get involved in this matter. Seeing him in such a pitiful state, I gave him some advice,¡± Suan Wuyi said. ¡°I advised them to leave Tyrant Sword City and to live in seclusion from the world. Perhaps, on the day the seal breaks, they might have a chance to escape the disaster. After all, they¡¯ve guarded the seal for so long; those monsters surely hold deep grudges against the Jiang Family.¡± Having said this, Suan Wuyi sighed softly. ¡°The rise of the Jiang Family was due to the Sword Immortal, and the Sword Immortal¡¯s growth also owed much to the Divine Ancestor. It truly is a case of rising by the Sword Immortal, falling by the Sword Immortal.¡± ¡°So, the current Jiang Family is already nowhere to be found,¡± Xu Zimei said faintly, looking at Suan Wuyi. Feeling Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, Suan Wuyi became somewhat flustered. Hastily, he said, ¡°Although I said so, Jiang Li is not the kind of person who would flee. Though the Jiang Family has been missing for so many years, I believe they must still be hiding in the vicinity of Tyrant Sword City.¡± ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. After learning the situation, Xu Zimei took Chaos with him and left. He didn¡¯t give Suan Wuyi a hard time. As he stepped out of the alley, Hong Tianfu, who had been waiting early, hurried over. Anxiously, he asked, ¡°Brother Xu, are you alright?¡± ¡°What could be wrong with me?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I saw many people go in earlier, and I thought you might have offended Suan Wuyi,¡± Hong Tianfu said. ¡°Just some minor characters, not worth mentioning.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave Ten Thousand Swords City.¡± Hong Tianfu was taken aback, then finally nodded and said, ¡°Take care on your journey!¡± ¡­ After having a meal with Hong Tianfu, Xu Zimei finally left Ten Thousand Swords City. Heading north, towards Tyrant Sword City. Being the center of the Sword Domain, Tyrant Sword City was considered the most prosperous and vast city there. Since the disappearance of the Jiang Family, the three major forces of the Sword Domain were stationed within Tyrant Sword City. It was also regarded as a Holy Land in the hearts of the swordsfolk. Seven days later, after traveling through dust and wind, Xu Zimei arrived at this renowned city in the late afternoon of the seventh day. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471 Chapter 470 Rumors Arise ?Chapter 471: Chapter 470 Rumors Arise Chapter 471: Chapter 470 Rumors Arise Tyrant Sword City had existed for a very long time. The ancient city walls stood silently on the earth, with the iron-blue city gates seemingly recounting their lifetime of experiences without words. The twilight sun, accompanied by crimson afterglow, spilled over the city from the edge of the sky, shrouding the entire city in a hazy hue. As the sun sets in the west, hearts are broken at Heaven Edge! Xu Zimei entered Tyrant Sword City; its prosperity and expanse were comparable to those of Mixed Yuan Ancient City he had visited before. On the streets, people bustled about, nearly everyone wearing a sword at their side. The location where the Jiang Family had once been now had turned into a marketplace. This was also the largest marketplace in Tyrant Sword City. Normally, residents of Tyrant Sword City would buy and sell goods here, sometimes even bartering items. a€| Xu Zimei inquired about the location of the marketplace and decided to take a look inside. Continuing down the main street and after several hundred meters, a storefront appeared not far ahead. This storefront was more than three meters tall, constructed with a flushed red color. Xu Zimei walked through the entrance to the marketplace, only to discover that it was even more bustling than he had imagined. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Both sides were lined with various shops, mostly dealing in goods, with few being wine houses. Moreover, on both sides of the broad road, many people squeezed together, setting up small stalls on the ground. ¡°Dear customer, come take a look as you pass by. Direct Disciple swords of Heaven One Sword Sect for sale at low prices!¡± Xu Zimei passed by, with all sorts of hawkers¡¯ cries coming from both sides of the road. The crowd moved back and forth, strolling through the streets, creating a thriving scene. He wandered around the marketplace until dusk was about to fall before finally leaving and finding a wine house. This round turned up nothing; it felt a bit like looking for a needle in the ocean. Xu Zimei had dinner and left the wine house at midnight. a€| Xu Laosan was a beggar who had begged in Tyrant Sword City for nearly ten years. Usually, he barely survived by picking up other people¡¯s leftover food. He was already quite old and had taken in a young beggar a few years ago. Treating him as his own son and raising him, perhaps because he was growing older, he felt that having company in his later years was a pleasant feeling. The weather in early summer was hot, and recently, the young beggar had fallen seriously ill. His life was hanging by a thread, not far from death. He didn¡¯t have money to take the young beggar to see a doctor and could only watch helplessly as the young beggar grew weaker every day. In the evening, when the summer heat had somewhat subsided, a breeze began to blow through the space. He leaned against the wall at the end of an alley in Tyrant Sword City¡¯s poor district, slowly feeding water from a broken bowl into the young beggar¡¯s mouth. Hoping against hope that fortune would favor the boy and he would pull through this ordeal. Just then, the sound of footsteps approached from not far away. The old beggar hurriedly looked toward the outside of the alley, a resting place for beggars. Filthy and stinking, ordinary people avoided it, and few ever came here. He looked outside the alley, where a purple-robed youth slowly made his way over. The youth carried a Curved Blade on his back, his eyes dominant and profound. The old beggar found it hard to describe the aura surrounding the youth. Perhaps the youth was more memorable than any noble or dignitaries he had seen in his lifetime. ¡°Do you need something?¡± the old beggar asked cautiously. ¡°Spread a message for me throughout the city; this Spirit Crystal is yours,¡± said the purple-robed youth indifferently. As his words fell, a transparent Spirit Crystal was tossed over. The old beggar, still stunned with the Spirit Crystal in his hand, then suddenly snapped to attention. He began to kowtow, pleading, ¡°My lord, I am willing to spread any message you ask. I don¡¯t need the Spirit Crystal, just please save him.¡± The old beggar pointed at the young beggar by his side, who was at death¡¯s door, earnestly begging the youth. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, glancing at the young beggar. The life force of the Tree of Life in his hand surged as he waved his right hand, the green breath of life flowing into the young beggar¡¯s body. ¡°Old Xu, am I about to die?¡± the young beggar slowly opened his eyes and asked, bewildered. ¡°Kid, what inauspicious things are you saying! You won¡¯t die; we¡¯ve met a noble person, a great noble person,¡± the old beggar laughed heartily, clearly in high spirits. That night, Xu Zimei traversed all the beggar gathering spots throughout the entire Tyrant Sword City. Then, as the sky began to lighten, he returned to the wine house and shut himself in. ¡­ The sleeping Tyrant Sword City resembled a ferocious beast, roaring silently. Dawn broke with the purpling east and the sun shining high. The streets were already crowded, with people from all walks of life continuing with their daily routines. ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï It seemed as if nothing had changed, but that day in Tyrant Sword City, suddenly a certain topic of conversation arose. ¡°Old Zhang, do you remember the Jiang Family from back in the day?¡± ¡°Of course, I do. When the Jiang Family ruled our Sword Domain, it was a time of peace and prosperity. With the Jiang Family gone, the constant strife among these three great forces really makes one yearn for the past!¡± ¡°Do you know, it seems a descendant of the Jiang Family has appeared in our Tyrant Sword City. It is said that he has even received the legacy of a Sword Immortal.¡± ¡°No way, is it true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, but it¡¯s what the whole city is talking about nowa€¡±you¡¯re the only one out of the loop. They say he¡¯s staying at the Luck And Fortune Wine House, back to pay homage to his ancestors.¡± ¡­a€| People were skeptical, but such discussions spread across the entire city in no time. And they grew more intense, even reaching other cities within the Sword Domain. The imprint of the Jiang Family was indeed too profound for people. Without any exaggeration, it¡¯s said that it was because of the Jiang Family that the Sword Domain even exists. And their sudden disappearance years ago remained the greatest mystery in many people¡¯s hearts. Located to the north of Tyrant Sword City, the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Gate was erected on nearby Divine Sword Mountain. This part of Tyrant Sword City was only a branch of the Sect. At this moment, inside the Sect¡¯s inner hall, an elder dressed in a grey-white robe sat on a chair, his brows tightly furrowed as if pondering something. Just then, a disciple walked in and respectfully said. ¡°Sword Elder, the Sound Transmission Wall has responded.¡± ¡°I know,¡± the man known as Sword Elder quickly got up and hurried towards the Sound Transmission Wall. He was in charge of the Tyrant Sword City branch of the Divine Sword Sect, and this Sound Transmission Wall was their method of communicating with the Sect Gate. He had reported the rumor of the Jiang Family¡¯s descendant to the Sect Gate the moment it had emerged. As he approached the Sound Transmission Wall, he saw only three characters pulsing with spiritual energy on the wall. ¡°Kill without mercy!¡± He slightly raised his head, looking out the window towards the sky, and finally walked out of the room, his body swirling with spiritual energy. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472 Chapter 471 Assassination by the Three Sects ?Chapter 472: Chapter 471: Assassination by the Three Sects Chapter 472: Chapter 471: Assassination by the Three Sects The same situation was not only happening within the Divine Sword Sect, but the other two major powers, including the Heaven One Sword Sect and the Swordless Sect, all had similar orders. Many people wanted to go to the Luck And Fortune Wine House that day, but Zimei Xu remained behind closed doors. People had no choice; they couldn¡¯t just barge in. Another day passed, and night fell. A bright moon hung halfway across the sky, and tonight, the stars were brilliant. Unidentified insects chirped in the dark corners. Three figures converged on the rooftop of the Luck And Fortune Wine House from different directions. These figures moved agilely, their entire bodies shrouded in wide black robes. They had come treading on the air from far away, each step covering tens of meters. When the three figures met on the rooftop of the wine house, there seemed to be a certain wariness between them. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Sword Elder was the first to speak, asking. ¡°Old Sword geezer, even if your voice turned to ash, I would recognize it,¡± laughed the black-robed person on the left. ¡°So it¡¯s someone from the Heaven One Sword Sect, eh? Since when have you folks started sneaking around like this?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Your Divine Sword Sect is no better.¡± Hearing the bickering between the two, the black-robed person on the right sighed helplessly. ¡°Both of you, let¡¯s not argue. Have you forgotten your mission?¡± ¡°It looks like the Swordless Sect couldn¡¯t stay put either,¡± muttered the Sword Elder. The Swordless Sect had always prided themselves as a righteous and reputable sect, seldom involving themselves in the battles between the Heaven One Sword Sect and the Divine Sword Sect. They tended to take a detached view of many matters and weren¡¯t expected to rush into action because of the emergence of a descendant of the Jiang Family. ¡°Truth be told, the situation is still unclear, whether it¡¯s the descendant of the Jiang Family or not is another matter!¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a descendant of the Jiang Family or not, my orders were to err on the side of killing rather than letting slip,¡± said an elder from the Heaven One Sword Sect, shaking his head slightly. ¡­a€| Inside a room on the third floor of the Luck And Fortune Wine House, Xu Zimei leaned against the window sill, enjoying the moonlight while waiting for his prey. The candlelight in the room had extinguished, leaving him in total darkness. A gentle breeze blew in from the window, followed by the soft sound of the door opening. As the room¡¯s door opened, three figures slowly walked in from outside. Upon entering, the first thing they saw was Xu Zimei sitting by the window. The moonlight was clear and bright, casting a silvery frost over Xu Zimei. He leaned comfortably against the window sill, looking at the three newcomers with a half-smile. ¡°Your Excellency must have known we would come,¡± the elder from the Swordless Sect remarked, his pupils contracting in caution as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°Fishing for big fish but ending up with these little shrimps, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and sighed. Then, with a grand wave of his hand, he suppressed the three figures. ¡°Quick, run,¡± shouted the elder from the Swordless Sect. His entire form transformed into a sharp sword and flew off into the distance. None of the three even entertained the thought of fighting back, feeling instead that they had fallen into an enormous trap. All three were powerful beings from the Emperor Pulse Realm. However, as Xu Zimei¡¯s hand came down, the space around them seemed to be invisibly confined. The three were stuck as if in a quagmire, completely unable to move. From their hands, the Binding Immortal Lock emerged, fully restraining the three figures and bringing them down inside the room. Seeing the formidable might of Xu Zimei¡¯s casual move, all three swallowed hard. ¡°My Lord, we mean no harm,¡± Sword Elder hurriedly said. ¡°We only heard that a descendant of the Jiang Family had appeared, and we just wanted to have a look.¡± ¡°But I do mean harm,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°Now, start answering my questions. If you can provide useful information, you may live. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun rise.¡± ¡°Whatever you wish to know, we will tell all,¡± Sword Elder replied. ¡°` ¡°Why did you want to kill the descendants of the Jiang Family?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The three went silent for a moment, with the Elder from the Swordless Sect finally responding, ¡°We don¡¯t know either, it was an order from the Sect Gate.¡± ¡°Is the disappearance of the Jiang Family years ago related to your three sects?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. ¡°Tell me everything you know about the Jiang Family over the years.¡± ¡°We truly don¡¯t know anything; the disappearance of the Jiang Family was very sudden, and we did nothing.¡± Sword Elder replied, ¡°These years we have also been investigating the whereabouts of the Jiang Family, but to no avail. It¡¯s as if they evaporated from the face of the earth.¡± ¡°Your words are no use to me,¡± Xu Zimei said, growing impatient as she drew the Tyrant Shadow from her back. In the darkness, a trail of fresh blood floated down from midair. The blood was not only fresh but also eerily bizarre. ¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Early the next morning, the inn¡¯s junior waiter silently dragged out three bodies, and the room was cleaned. At this time, not far from Tyrant Sword City was Divine Sword Mountain. One of the Three Sects, the Divine Sword Sect, was established here. The early morning glow of dawn shone thousands of miles across inside the sect. Inside the Divine Sword Sect, disciples were engaged in sword flight, and Elders were gathering their breath, capable of thrusting a sword to shuttle a hundred miles, breaking through the Endless Void. The blunted peaks of the sword-shaped mountains floated in midair. The dazzling Sea of Blood reflected in the blanket of morning clouds. On the plaza, hundreds of entry-level disciples practiced their sword techniques with the momentum of a rainbow. The Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Jian Yihai, sat in the foremost position, with the ten Elders of the entire Divine Sword Sect below him. He rhythmically tapped the armrest beside his right hand. Barely opening his eyes, he said, ¡°Sword Elder¡¯s Soul Lamp has gone out?¡± ¡°Yes, I fear the worst has happened,¡± replied the Great Elder from the Divine Sword Sect, stepping forward. ¡°The appearance of the descendants of the Jiang Family this time is somewhat strange; I have a bad premonition.¡± ¡°I have my own plans for this matter. You all may withdraw,¡± Jian Yihai waved his hand and said. After everyone had left, Jian Yihai went to the rear hall of the great temple. Checking that no one was around, he crushed a Spatial Jade Talisman in his hand. As the talisman was crushed, a spatial vortex appeared before him and sucked him in. Inside this space was a Sea of Blood. The thick scent of blood was almost tangible. Directly in front, across the Sea of Blood, was a bridge covered in skulls. The bridge looked as if it were comprised of thousands of skulls, fused together. It was very quiet around when Jian Yihai arrived in the blood-colored space. He walked onto Skull Bridge, heading towards the other end. At the end of the bridge, a black-robed being was sitting by the edge of the Sea of Blood. Quietly fishing. Unknowingly fishing for what. ¡°Lord Ming,¡± the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect knelt before the black-robed being with great reverence and said. ¡°My people have died.¡± ¡°Three days¡¯ time. I want all the information,¡± the black-robed being spoke. The voice carried a very strong echo, deep and magnetic. There was also a profound sense of suppression. ¡°I understand,¡± Jian Yihai¡¯s forehead, unbeknownst to when, had become covered in cold sweat. He quickly said, ¡°I will make a trip personally.¡± ¡°Leave!¡± ¡°` Chapter 473 - Chapter 473 Chapter 472 The Real Descendant of the Jiang Family ?Chapter 473: Chapter 472 The Real Descendant of the Jiang Family Chapter 473: Chapter 472 The Real Descendant of the Jiang Family ¡°` Hearing the words of the cloaked creature, Jian Yihai wasn¡¯t angered but instead bowed respectfully before slowly leaving the blood-colored space. After Jian Yihai left, a monstrous wave surged within the Sea of Blood in front of the cloaked entity. Thunderous sounds came from the depths of the Sea of Blood. The boundless Sea of Blood coalesced into the shape of a monster, standing upon the sea and floating in midair. ¡°Has the Jiang Family emerged?¡± the monster asked with a deep voice. ¡°Still gathering information,¡± the cloaked creature replied indifferently. ¡°They guarded the seal for so many years; now that the seal is about to break, no matter if they hide at the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea, I will shatter their entire clan to pieces.¡± ¡°The seal is almost broken; the day it shatters will be the day our Form Blood Clan rises again.¡± The monster in the Sea of Blood roared towards the heavens. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Divine Ancestor back then, we were destined to be the dominators of this continent generation after generation.¡± ¡°Just wait. In this life, no Great Emperor has emerged, Destiny has not yet taken shape, everything will return to the late Mythical Era. History¡¯s gears will turn once again,¡± murmured the cloaked creature to themselves as if talking to themselves. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°No one can stop it; the Torrent of the Form Blood Clan¡¯s revival will ruthlessly destroy everything.¡± ¡­ In the morning at Tyrant Sword City, Xu Zimei, who was cultivating, was awakened by a series of knocking sounds. ¡°Who is it?¡± he opened his eyes and slowly exhaled, asking. ¡°Guest, I¡¯ve brought you breakfast,¡± the person outside replied. ¡°Come in,¡± said Xu Zimei lightly. As the door opened, a young man dressed in a blue coarse cloth robe entered. The young man carried a tray with many foods, placed it on the table, and then smiled. ¡°Please enjoy, guest,¡± he said. Xu Zimei looked at the young man with interest, noticing that the other party was sizing him up. He smiled, ¡°Do I look that handsome?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that there are rumors you¡¯re a descendant of the Jiang Family. I was curious to see,¡± the waiter smiled. ¡°You must be fake then!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fake waiter as well?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Martial Artist of the Esteem Vein Realm working as a waiter in an inn.¡± Hearing that Xu Zimei had seen through his realm in a glance, the young man did not panic. Instead, he smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand; I¡¯m just a Loose Cultivator passing by.¡± ¡°Let me guess your identity,¡± Xu Zimei tilted his head slightly, saying. ¡°Either you¡¯re sent by the Three Sects to kill me, or you¡¯re the real Jiang family descendant, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± the young man replied with a baffled look, then shook his head. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled carelessly. He then took out the Legacy Item given to him by the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun. The moment the Sword Seal appeared, the Sword Intent of Wu Geng permeated the space. Xu Zimei said, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t recognize this Sword Seal either. What a pity.¡± As soon as the Sword Seal appeared, the young man¡¯s face drastically changed. His pupils contracted sharply, staring at the Sword Seal with great gravity. He then looked towards Xu Zimei, asking, ¡°Who are you, really?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me who you are first?¡± Xu Zimei replied. The young man¡¯s expression fluctuated, falling silent for a long while. Finally, he replied, ¡°You guessed it correctly, I am a descendant of the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°This Sword Seal was given to me by your ancestor,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°` ¡°I did not venture into your ancestors¡¯ Legacy Land before, and I promised him that I would hand this legacy over to his descendants.¡± ¡°Ancestor,¡± the youth murmured softly. ¡°You say you are a descendant of the Jiang Family, but you must provide sufficient proof. Otherwise, forget about this legacy,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The youth fell silent for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°Give me a little time, and I will prove it to you.¡± ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t make me wait too long,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t lied to me,¡± the youth said deeply as he looked at Xu Zimei one last time before turning and leaving the room. ¡­a€| Watching the youth¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei then began to eat the breakfast on the table. He had previously spread the news in Tyrant Sword City that he was a descendant of the Jiang Family, even holding the legacy of a Sword Immortal. His main objective was not the Three Sect, but the true descendants of the Jiang Family. Because no matter what, a descendant of the Jiang Family would appear to meet him. After all, it involved the legacy of the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun; they dared not be careless. And this youth was only at the Esteem Vein Realm, probably not a core member of the Jiang Family. So his departure this time was to go back and discuss the matter. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry, the legacy was in his hands; he just needed to find the true descendants. He wouldn¡¯t concern himself with other matters, nor did the Form Blood Space have anything to do with him. He wasn¡¯t a savior, nor did he have such a noble disposition. The atmosphere in Tyrant Sword City had been a bit strange lately! The frequency of the Three Sect¡¯s activities within the city seemed to have decreased, no longer as frequent as before. It seemed that disciples of the Three Sect were rarely seen anymore, and even their conflicts with each other had ceased. Even though this change was subtle, the residents within the city could still feel it to some extent. At the tail end of the summer season, the sun fiercely radiated its remaining brilliance. The once lush green leaves gradually turned yellow. Autumn was slowly unfolding its golden curtain. On this morning, a breeze blew from the Divine Sword Mountain in the distance, stirring up a few wisps of dust, and gently settled atop the city walls of Tyrant Sword City. A man in a golden-yellow robe slowly descended from Divine Sword Mountain. He carried a Longsword on his back, his movements almost akin to one step per space, leisurely walking toward Tyrant Sword City. At the same time, far to the north of Tyrant Sword City, an old man was stepping through the breeze, facing the morning light, also making his way toward Tyrant Sword City. He carried seven Longswords on his back, and the green robe he wore had two large characters written on the back. ¡°Tian Yi.¡± And to the west of Tyrant Sword City, a middle-aged man in a blue robe was also making his approach. His form seemed ethereal, as if existing between the void and reality. One moment he was a great distance away, and the next, he had already appeared several miles closer. He carried a sword sheath on his back; the sheath lacked a sword, making it quite bizarre. Yet, the man himself resembled an unsheathed sharp sword, and with each step, Wu Geng¡¯s Sword Qi wound around him. Ordinary people would hardly sense this Sword Qi. Only those extremely sensitive to Sword Intent would realize that the man carrying the sword sheath¡¯s Sword Intent grew more intense with each step. He was gathering momentum, and it was hard to imagine the spectacle when this profound, yet sharp, Sword Intent finally burst forth. At noon on this very day, three individuals, who had set out from three different directions, arrived at the gates of Tyrant Sword City at the same time. The three of them exchanged looks and each let out an insincere chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve come as well,¡± Jian Yihai said with a smile. ¡°It seems the higher-ups value this incident highly, having us all come to investigate simultaneously.¡± Chapter 474 - Chapter 474 Chapter 473 Sword Casting Manor ?Chapter 474: Chapter 473 Sword Casting Manor Chapter 474: Chapter 473 Sword Casting Manor The elder bearing seven longswords laughed as he spoke. He was the Sect Leader of the Heaven One Sword Sect of this generation, known as Tian Yazi. ¡°So the Jiang Family has emerged,¡± another man carrying a sword scabbard remarked with a hint of emotion. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï He then let out an almost imperceptible sigh. He was the leader of the Swordless Sect; he had no name, and outsiders simply called him ¡°Swordless¡±. These three were the helmsmen of the strongest Three Sect powers in the Sword Domain. Divine Sword Sect, Heaven One Sword Sect, Swordless Sect. If outsiders were to see this scene, they would be extremely surprised. The Swordless Sect, which always claimed to be a righteous sect and avoided strife with others. The ongoing conflicts, considering each other mortal enemies, between Heaven One Sword Sect and Divine Sword Sect. The Sect Leaders of these Three Sects were together, chatting and laughing merrily, getting along very well. It was as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in many years. Not to mention others from the Sword Domain, even their own disciples and elders would hardly believe it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï What a shock it would be! ¡­¡­ ¡°Shall we just grab that heir of the Jiang Family?¡± Tian Yazi asked. ¡°No, what use is there in seizing just one,¡± Jian Yihai shook his head and said. ¡°Waiting for the hare by the tree stump, this time we must utterly annihilate the Jiang Family to justify ourselves before Lord Ming. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s only one heir left in the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°You make the decision,¡± Swordless, who seemed unenthusiastic, said indifferently. While conversing, the three of them disguised themselves and entered Tyrant Sword City. Xu Zimei had been waiting in the Luck And Fortune Wine House for three days, and during these three days, the atmosphere in Tyrant Sword City had become even more bizarre. The whole city was too quiet, the usual brawls that were taken for granted seemed to have calmed down. The silence felt like the calm before the storm, a harbinger of an impending tempest. It wasn¡¯t until the third night that the young man who claimed to be an heir of the Jiang Family appeared again. This time, there was an elder with him. The elder was dressed in a grey robe, already advanced in years, his hair completely white. His face was full of wrinkles, and even his eyes were cloudy and obscured. No matter how one looked at him, he seemed like an ordinary old man. ¡°This is our Jiang Family Head, Jiang Li,¡± the young man introduced. ¡°How can you prove it?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at the old man. ¡°Could you follow us to a place? Once there, you will believe,¡± the elder said with a smile. His smile was benevolent, giving off a particularly gentle feeling. ¡°All right,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Stepping into the evening breeze, Xu Zimei left Tyrant Sword City with Jiang Li and the young man. After they left, from the second floor of the inn opposite the Luck And Fortune Wine House, where Jian Yihai and the other two were seated near the window. ¡°It seems the fish has taken the bait,¡± Tian Yazi said with a smile. ¡­¡­ They walked southward from Tyrant Sword City. After approximately an hour, a mountain appeared before them. The mountain was not particularly majestic, perhaps a few dozen meters high. It was covered with vegetation; a glance showed lush and beautiful greenery. The mountain path was smooth, not rugged. At the entrance to the mountain, two disciples in long robes were standing. Jiang Li led Xu Zimei up the mountain. After about fifteen minutes, a manor emerged in front of them. The manor¡¯s gate was quite peculiar, with one door black and the other white. On both sides of the gate stood two stone lions, also colored in black and white. The black-and-white plaque read Sword Casting Manor in bold characters. Xu Zimei looked at the manor with keen interest. He had heard a bit about Sword Casting Manor, a power that had only been established in recent years. It was said to be built by several people who had inherited the legacy of sword casting masters. They began to study sword casting with diligence, and later, because the swords they cast were indeed fine, they became quite popular throughout the Sword Domain. This power had slowly started to develop. It could not be considered very strong, since it was a power that had only been established in the recent years. By this time, the sky was gradually breaking, and dawn had arrived. Xu Zimei followed Jiang Li into the manor, where the view in front of him was exceptionally broad. As they passed by a pavilion, Xu Zimei could already hear the ¡°clank-clank¡± sound of iron being forged. Curiously, he glanced a few times and saw many men, either bare-chested or wearing tank tops, forging iron inside. The buildings of Sword Casting Manor were all very simple, and it did not take long for Xu Zimei to follow Jiang Li. A man in a green robe came walking towards them. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is the Family Head of Sword Casting Manor, Qing Baihe,¡± said Jiang Li. ¡°He is also my disciple.¡± ¡°Master,¡± Qing Baihe greeted with a smile and then turned to Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°This young master must be the scion of the Jiang Family that has caused such a stir recently.¡± ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei also reported his name. ¡°I¡¯ll take him in; you keep an eye on the outside,¡± Jiang Li instructed Qing Baihe. ¡°Rest assured, Master,¡± Qing Baihe nodded. ¡°Come with me.¡± Jiang Li led Xu Zimei towards the back mountain of the manor, through several corridors, past a few secluded courtyards. Eventually, the figures of the two stopped in front of an ancient well. Without a word, Jiang Li directly jumped into the well, and Xu Zimei followed suit. At the bottom of the well was a shallow tunnel, with Luminous Pearls on both sides shining in the dark yellow soil, casting a somewhat dim light around. On one side of this tunnel appeared a spatial formation. After the figures stepped into the spatial formation, it did not take long before Xu Zimei felt a sense of weightlessness overwhelming him. Then, in the blink of an eye, the scenery before his eyes brightened. When Xu Zimei saw the scene in front of him, he was slightly stunned. What appeared before him was actually a small city. By his estimations, their current location should be underground. Which meant they had excavated a subterranean city. The only flaw was the absence of sunlight below ground. Although they had used many luminous objects, the lighting here was still very dim. The city was not very expansive, and it appeared to have been established some time ago. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look,¡± said Jiang Li. ¡°Since we left Tyrant Sword City three hundred years ago, we have settled here.¡± The two of them walked into the city together, and Xu Zimei, curious, asked along the way, ¡°Due to the Form Blood Space, you were forced to move away from Tyrant Sword City. So why do you still refuse to leave, building a clan near here once again?¡± ¡°The breach of the Form Blood Clan¡¯s seals is unavoidable, unless a Great Emperor arrives,¡± Jiang Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°I too thought about moving away from Tyrant Sword City at one point, but our ancestors made a promise to the Divine Ancestor to become the guardians of the formations. Our Jiang Family cannot be unfaithful to our word!¡± ¡°But what use is it for you to be here?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°We have always been collecting evidence,¡± Jiang Li replied. ¡°Gathering evidence of the collusion between the Three Sect and the Form Blood Clan.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by the current enmity between the Three Sects. Actually, their higher-ups are all in cahoots,¡± Jiang Li snorted coldly. Chapter 475 - Chapter 475 Chapter 474 News of the Void Spirit Monkey ?Chapter 475: Chapter 474 News of the Void Spirit Monkey Chapter 475: Chapter 474 News of the Void Spirit Monkey ¡°` ¡°Back in the day, the seal was unstable, and later, some monsters from the Form Blood Clan broke through the seal. Despite repairing the seal promptly, there were still a few that slipped through the net.¡± Jiang Li coldly huffed, ¡°The way the Three Sect have developed is precisely by relying on these escapees to assist them in the dark. Don¡¯t be fooled by their apparent incessant infighting; it¡¯s all just a fa?¡ìade, and their disciples are none the wiser. But indeed, the higher-ups know each other.¡± ¡°You mean to say, the Three Sect are puppets of the Form Blood Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I had suspected as much before.¡± ¡°Right, the strongest in the Three Sect are merely at the Divine Vein Realm, while my Jiang family possesses ancestors who have Stepped into Immortality. How could we be afraid of them?¡± Jiang Li said, and then he sighed softly. He continued, ¡°At the time of the seal¡¯s upheaval, our ancestor had no choice but to descend personally and suppress it. And it was during that time that the higher-ups of the Three Sect actually banded together, aiming to attack our Jiang family.¡± ¡°Then how did you manage to leave?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°My Jiang family had long been prepared. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï We built a city beneath Sword Casting Mountain. We used a spatial formation to leave, causing all of them to grasp at nothing.¡± As the two talked, they had already entered the city. The Jiang family still had a considerable number of people; several hundred lived in the city. There were both direct lineage and collateral members, and as Jiang Li introduced, very few from here ever ventured out. Some might not go outside for more than a decade at a time. For Xu Zimei, an outsider, his arrival sparked immense curiosity throughout the Jiang family. After all, this was the first time in many years that an outsider had come here. ¡°Family Head, who is this?¡± asked an elder of the Jiang Family. ¡°My friend,¡± Jiang Li didn¡¯t elaborate. Although the news of the Jiang family descendant had been causing a stir recently, as for those living in this underground city, their access to information wasn¡¯t all that prompt. ¡°Jiang Yun left a legacy for you all back then; why didn¡¯t anyone go looking for it?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. Considering the current situation of the Jiang family, the legacy of the ancestor might be their only chance for a rise to prominence. Yet nobody had sought it out. ¡°That¡¯s my fault,¡± Jiang Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°In the past, our ancestor left a map for our Jiang family, stating that it required someone of exceptional talent. Only after enduring trials could that person obtain his legacy. But for so many years, countless people from our Jiang family have gone, yet not a single one has passed the tests he set. It is my failure as the family head in leading our family.¡± ¡°No wonder,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He said, ¡°Perhaps that fellow didn¡¯t want to tarnish his legacy, seeking a true successor instead. Such a pity!¡± ¡°Young Master Xu, you mentioned earlier that you possessed the legacy of the ancestor. Could you share the story with me?¡± Jiang Li asked tentatively. ¡°There¡¯s not much to tell. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï I accidentally entered his Legacy Land and encountered his avatar,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Subsequently, I made a deal with him to help bring the legacy here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xu,¡± said Jiang Li earnestly. ¡°Now, I¡¯m not sure what the Jiang family should do for Xu Zimei to be willing to hand over the legacy.¡± ¡°Just take me to your ancestral shrine,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jiang Li had no objections. He immediately led Xu Zimei toward the back of the city. Guarded by many disciples, the rear of the city was clearly under strict surveillance. ¡°` Both arrived in front of a temple, with Jiang Li slowly opening the door to enter. The search for this temple had taken a long time. Inside, however, it was spotlessly clean, indicating that it was frequently visited. Directly ahead were three statues. Zimo did not recognize the ones on the left and right, but the statue in the middle was none other than the Sword Immortal, Jiang Yun. This statue was carved so lifelike that Jiang Yun, in a white robe with gold threads, appeared to be floating gently behind him. His gaze was stern, holding a purple longsword in his hand. At this moment, his hand was on the longsword, the statue¡¯s pose captured the motion of drawing the sword. At this moment, Zimo slowly took out the sword seal he had obtained earlier. The sword intent of Wu Geng permeated it, and the sword seal hummed. Eventually, it turned into a beam of sword light that shot into the statue of Jiang Yun. At that moment, the entire statue began to shake, and a very strong sword intent burst forth from it. The Heaven Shaking Sword Intent soared into the sky, its vast and mighty presence filling this underground city. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Jiang Li said excitedly, his body trembling as he knelt on a cushion to one side. It was not only Jiang Yun; the entire underground city felt this sword intent. Their swords also began to hum uncontrollably. Many people looked inexplicably in the direction of the ancestral temple. Inside the ancestral temple at this moment, three great figures instantly appeared, stepping on the void. These three were elderly, dressed in uniform blue sword robes. They were three of the most prestigious elders of the Jiang Family. ¡°Family Head, what is this?¡± the Great Elder asked incredulously. ¡°The ancestor¡¯s legacy has returned,¡± replied Jiang Li, his voice filled with excitement. In the ancestral temple at that moment, with the entry of the sword seal, the statue seemed to come alive. The statue¡¯s eyes were bright and sharp as it looked down at the people below, sword intent surging around it. ¡°My descendants,¡± Jiang Yun said with a tone of emotion. ¡°Ancestor,¡± at this moment, everyone knelt down to pay their respects. ¡°It is our incompetence that has failed to continue the brilliance you brought to the family. The Jiang family is in such a dire situation today,¡± said Jiang Li with sorrow. ¡°Alas, this is not without my own responsibility,¡± Jiang Yun said, shaking his head. ¡°Having the family guard the seal, I had anticipated this day would come.¡± ¡°Ancestor, how are you faring in the Upper Realm? Is it truly impossible for you to return?¡± asked the second elder of the Jiang Family. Jiang Yun shook his head slightly and said, ¡°All of you, leave us for the moment. I have matters to discuss with this Young Master Xu. As for the affairs of our Jiang Family, I will think of a strategy.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, the people of the Jiang family all gave Zimei deep looks. Then they paid their respects and respectfully withdrew. When only Zimei and Jiang Yun remained in the ancestral temple, Jiang Yun was the first to speak. ¡°I am very grateful to you for bringing back my legacy.¡± ¡°It was a mutual necessity,¡± Zimei replied with a slight shake of his head. He said, ¡°Now, can you tell me the news about the Void Spirit Monkey?¡± ¡°In one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Void Valley, such creatures from the Mythical Era are indeed living there.¡± Jiang Yun nodded and said, ¡°When I went to obtain the Void Wood, I encountered these Monster Beasts and can confirm it.¡± ¡°I will go there,¡± Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°May I ask if there is something you would like Young Master Xu¡¯s help with?¡± Jiang Yun pondered for a moment before asking again. ¡°You want me to help the Jiang Family?¡± Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Yes, if Young Master Xu is willing, once you reach the Heaven Beyond Heavens in the future, I am willing to repay this favor,¡± Jiang Yun said earnestly. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476 Chapter 475 Jiangs Pinnacle ?Chapter 476: Chapter 475: Jiang¡¯s Pinnacle Chapter 476: Chapter 475: Jiang¡¯s Pinnacle ¡°` ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the matters of the Upper Realm when we get there,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head, refusing. ¡°I still have things to attend to and don¡¯t want to waste too much time here.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Jiang Yun did not insist. Just then, a tremendous boom resounded not far away. Xu Zimei only heard someone outside shouting, ¡°Someone is attacking our formation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said to Jiang Yun before stepping out of the ancestral shrine. She could tell that Jiang Yun¡¯s current state was merely a revenant, his true body in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, completely devoid of fighting strength. After Xu Zimei left the ancestral shrine, she saw that the entire underground city of the Jiang Family was in complete disarray. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei asked Jiang Li. ¡°We might have been discovered,¡± Jiang Li replied with a grave expression. ¡°Someone must have tracked us when I brought you here.¡± ¡­¡­. Meanwhile, in the external Sword Casting Manor, Qing Baihe looked up at the three figures in the sky with a troubled face. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The three Sect Masters. The people from Sword Casting Manor had all gathered together while Qing Baihe yelled anxiously, ¡°Your Three Sect is pushing things too far.¡± ¡°Surrender the people of the Jiang Family, and we may deal with you leniently,¡± Jian Yihai said indifferently. ¡°Otherwise, we will dig three feet into the ground today to bury all of you right here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Qing Baihe replied angrily. ¡°You¡¯re just coveting our Sword Casting Manor, wanting to take it for yourselves.¡± ¡°Think what you want,¡± Tian Yazi snorted coldly from above. The three of them had spiritual energy swirling around them, spreading the authority of the Saint Vein Realm into the surroundings. Streams of spiritual energy converged around them, forming a giant spiritual energy hand that reached for Qing Baihe. ¡°Everyone, disperse and leave the mountain,¡± Qing Baihe said seriously to the people around him. He then soared into the air, longsword in hand, and charged toward the giant spiritual energy hand. Although Qing Baihe¡¯s sword intent was astonishing, he was still an existence of the Emperor Pulse Realm. When that palm struck down, his figure managed to block it only momentarily before being blasted away. Qing Baihe, disheveled, got up from the ground, looking up at the three figures in the sky with a grave expression. ¡°Baihe, stand down!¡± At that moment, Jiang Yun emerged with a group of people. Xu Zimei followed closely behind. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t I send a message asking you to leave quickly?¡± Qing Baihe said anxiously. ¡°They won¡¯t let us leave,¡± Jiang Li replied calmly, shaking his head. ¡°Rather than fleeing every day, it¡¯s better to make a stand now.¡± ¡°Jiang Family Head, it really has been a long time!¡± Tian Yazi laughed heartily beside him. ¡°What, got tired of hiding like a coward?¡± ¡°After all these years, you still haven¡¯t given up on being someone else¡¯s dogs. Is it really that good?¡± Jiang Li scoffed. ¡°On the day the Form Blood Clan breaks free, do you think you people will have a happy end? You¡¯re nothing but someone else¡¯s tools.¡± ¡°Even as tools, we¡¯re still much stronger than a dying man like you,¡± Jian Yihai snorted. Spiritual energy surged around him as he charged directly at Jiang Li. The two Great Saint Vein Realm powerhouses battled, shattering the space around them layer by layer. Neither could gain the upper hand for the moment. Meanwhile, Tian Yazi laughed at Swordless, ¡°Let¡¯s go kill his clan members!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Swordless shook his head, advising restraint. ¡°` ¡°The Jiang Family¡¯s Peak Ancestor hasn¡¯t shown up yet; it¡¯s best to be cautious.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up, then we¡¯ll force him to,¡± said Tian Yazi with a cold snort. Crimson spiritual energy surged around his body, covering half the sky with endless flames. As the fiery blaze dyed the firmament above, a thunderous ¡°rumble¡± resounded in the heavens. The massive flames condensed into balls of fire. Like a meteor shower of falling asteroids, hundreds of fireballs descended from the sky. They seemed to flatten the entire Sword Casting Mountain. As the flames fell from the sky, the ¡°rumble¡± once again became incessant, echoing all around. The mountain peak was pitted with numerous deep craters, and the surrounding vegetation was consumed by the fire. The roaring fire burned, turning the entire Sword Casting Mountain a glowing red. ¡°Bastards,¡± whether it was the members of the Jiang Family or the disciples of the Sword Casting Manor, were all greatly enraged by this scene. However, with two Saint Vein powerhouses in the sky, they didn¡¯t dare to approach. As the fireballs rolled down once more, at that moment, a longsword pierced through the Endless Void. It sliced in from the depths of the void. One sword¡¯s light illuminated the nine heavens; when this sword fell, the countless fireballs in the sky were instantly extinguished. Peoples¡¯ eyes followed the longsword, only to see an elder with an extraordinary temperament, exuding sword qi, stepping through the air as he approached. The elder had a heavenly mien, white beard, and was dressed in a white robe. He held a heavy white sword in his hand, and with every step he took, a profound footprint was left in the depths of space. ¡°Jiang Peak Ancestor.¡± Seeing the arrival of the elder, the Jiang Family crowd excitedly shouted out loud. The only ancestor of the Jiang Family who had Stepped into Immortality in thousands of years. He was also once deemed the most likely to inherit the tradition of the Sword Immortal; although he ultimately failed, his exceptional talent still left many people far behind. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Since the Peak Ancestor personally undertook the Suppression and Sealing, the people of the Jiang Family had not seen him since. There were even rumors that the ancestor had died in the Sealing Ground. How could they not be excited to see the ancestor appear once again? ¡°Ancestor, you are mighty,¡± some had even started to shout loudly. ¡­¡­ As Jiang Peak Ancestor took one step after another, endless sword qi resonated in the void. Space around was permeated with sword intent, and the heavy sword in front of him vibrated. Ripples spread through space. ¡°To survive such grievous injuries all those years ago, you haven¡¯t died yet,¡± said Tian Yazi gravely. ¡°Disappointing you,¡± replied Jiang Peak Ancestor indifferently. ¡°No matter, now that you¡¯ve come out, you¡¯ll still die,¡± Tian Yazi laughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re not up to it, let the master behind you come out,¡± said Jiang Peak Ancestor aloofly. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Tian Yazi snorted coldly. At this moment, Jian Yihai and Jiang Li, who were beside them, also stopped fighting and moved aside, watching each other warily. Suddenly, a layer of blood-red mist emanated from the three Tian Yazi members. Amid this bloody fog, screams could be heard. A strong stench of blood emerged, and fierce skeletal faces took shape within the mist. Then, this bloody mist settled on the trio¡¯s bodies, slowly seeping inside. ¡°Ah!¡± Painful howls erupted from the trio¡¯s mouths. As the bloody fog spread, their faces distorted, their bodies transforming in irregular shapes. They rolled around in the air, their appearances both agonizing and terrifying. Not long after, the trio¡¯s outward appearance had drastically changed. They were like three monsters, slowly standing up from the void. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477 Chapter 476 Three Thousand Years of Sword Intent ?Chapter 477: Chapter 476: Three Thousand Years of Sword Intent Chapter 477: Chapter 476: Three Thousand Years of Sword Intent Blood mist shrouded the bodies of the three individuals, their figures roughly doubling in size. Their muscles bulged significantly, and their skin had turned a dark purple color. Their hands transformed into claw-like appendages, with fingernails several dozen centimeters long. ¡°This is,¡± Jiang Li said with a grave expression as he watched the scene unfold. The three figures in the sky roared, and their aura broke through from the initial Saint Vein Realm, surging into the Divine Vein Realm in one fell swoop. Even though the eighth Vein Gate had not been opened, their strength was already at the level of the Divine Vein Realm. ¡°Those who have sold their souls can no longer be considered human,¡± Jiang Summit said profoundly. ¡°Forcibly increasing their strength, yet by doing so, they have severed their own future on the Martial Path.¡± ¡°Ancestor, your injury,¡± Jiang Li said with some worry. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Jiang Summit shook his head slightly. At that moment, the three figures across from him charged at Jiang Summit simultaneously. The trio enveloped in blood mist radiated powerful auras, with each step they took as if it fell on heaven and earth. An immense aura of authority rose majestically from them, and the endless space shattered beneath their feet. The strength of the Divine Vein Realm is a growth that spans realms. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? At that moment, when the attacks of the three men landed simultaneously, a grand immortal light spread slowly around Jiang Summit. His hands transformed into a massive palm that seemed to cover the sky and the sun, colliding head-on with the three challengers. Only a ¡°boom¡± was heard. Space collapsed in large swaths around them, and an extreme current of Spiritual Energy fluctuated outwards from the four combatants at the center. Jiang Summit stood unmoved at the same spot, while the three opponents were sent flying backwards. Immortal light surged around Jiang Summit, yet his face turned slightly pale. He knew that although he had sent the three flying, they had not sustained much damage. ¡­ The trio opposite stood up slowly from the ground and roared furiously into the sky, as if to express the rage in their hearts. Jian Yihai swung his Longsword, with Sword Intent spreading like an ocean. Endless Sword Intent spread from around him, slowly converging in the sky. Tian Yazi unsheathed seven Longswords at once, transforming into seven different colored streaks of sword light. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The sword lights raced across the horizon, and a vast expanse of sword light cascaded down majestically, shattering all the space they passed. As for Swordless, he himself was like a sword. The sharpness and purity of the Sword Qi around him were rare in the world. When his Sword Qi dispersed, the Sword Intent of the other two were somewhat suppressed. The empty sword scabbard on his back also trembled incessantly. The three sword intents intersected as they launched another attack on Jiang Summit. Jiang Summit¡¯s eyes were profound as he held his heavy sword across his chest. He swung the heavy sword slowly, the action seemed very slow and seemingly strenuous. But as the heavy sword swung down, it obliterated the space directly in front of him with a might that seemed effortless, reducing it to a true vacuum. When this heavy sword destroyed the space in front, the Sword Intent of Tian Yazi and the others was also instantly annihilated within it. Accompanying the wails of the three men, they were all sent flying back again. Jian Yihai and his companions were drenched in blood, their appearances looking utterly tragic. ¡°Ancestor is mighty,¡± shouted the Jiang Family disciples excitedly, unable to help themselves upon seeing this. ¡°What does it matter how strong the Three Sect are? Without the Ancestor at the Immortal Ascension Boundary, it¡¯s all in vain.¡± ¡°If you ask me, we should come out in the open and rebuild the Jiang Family, instead of hiding in this underground city. What can the Three Sect even do.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± However, unlike the other clan members, only Jiang Li looked on with concern at this scene. ¡°Pu,¡± suddenly, Jiang Fentian¡¯s figure trembled, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The blood fell on his heavy sword, splashing onto the ground, and Jiang Fentian stabbed the heavy sword into the earth, then grasped it with both hands. He stood thin but unsteady, refusing to let himself fall. ¡°What¡¯s happened to the elder?¡± Panic suddenly erupted among the members of the Jiang Family. ¡°The injuries sustained in the Sealing Ground have not healed, and I¡¯m afraid they never will,¡± Jiang Li said as he shook his head with a sigh. Xu Zimei could tell that Jiang Fentian¡¯s True Fate was damaged, and it seemed that his Divine Fire was also being suppressed. The man was barely clinging to life, struggling even to exist, let alone fight. Jian Yihai naturally noticed this scene with Jiang Fentian. His face lit up with joy as he shouted, ¡°The old guy is injured, it seems his earlier bluster was all for show. If we hold on a little longer, he will be done for.¡± ¡°Today, I shall kill this Stepping into Immortality powerhouse,¡± Tian Yazi laughed heartily. ¡°Old man, if you hid like a turtle in its shell, we¡¯d have no way to get you. But since you insist on playing the hero, today let¡¯s experience what it feels like to kill one at the Immortal Ascension Boundary.¡± Swordless remained silently on the side, his expression complex as he watched the people below. ¡°Good and evil will always come to an end; the Form Blood Clan¡¯s target is the entire Yuan Central Continent.¡± Jiang Fentian spoke righteously, ¡°Even if my Jiang Family perishes today, I believe there will be thousands upon thousands of Jiang Families that will stand up. One day, you will receive your just retribution.¡± Hearing Jiang Fentian¡¯s words, Jian Yihai and Tian Yazi burst into laughter. ¡°Then take your good retribution and go to hell with it.¡± Only Swordless¡¯s pupils contracted, and he murmured softly, ¡°Retribution will come!¡± ¡°Gentlemen, let us join forces to kill this old man,¡± Jian Yihai proposed. ¡°After we annihilate the Jiang Family, we can go and ask Lord Ming for a reward.¡± As Jian Yihai¡¯s voice fell, the might around him grew more fierce. Behind him, True Fate Emergence revealed a towering Divine Sword. The Divine Sword, nearly a hundred meters tall, floated behind him in midair, radiating a sharp and piercing aura. The moment this Divine Sword appeared, it nearly devoured all the space around it. As the massive Divine Sword, controlled by Jian Yihai, slowly floated into the Firmament, ready to strike Jiang Fentian down. Behind Tian Yazi, there were seven ethereal longswords, the Seven Emotions Sword. Conceived from human Seven Emotions and Six Desires, this was his realization of True Fate. As the seven swords hummed around him, Tian Yazi¡¯s gaze became extremely cold. The seven longswords broke through layers of space, moving swiftly as if time was fleeting. As for the last one, Swordless, his might was even more formidable. Because within the Swordless Sect, there is a secret technique called ¡°Gather Intent.¡± This technique allows one to congeal Sword Intent, and what¡¯s terrifying is that it can do so without limits. Thus, the Sword Intent carried by each disciple of the Swordless Sect is incredibly heavy. Because each one of them congeals Sword Intent. The longer this Sword Intent is gathered, the greater its power becomes. It is said that this secret technique was not originally from the Swordless Sect, but rather from a very famous Loose Cultivator of the Northern Continent, known for his Vein Skills. He gathered Sword Intent for three thousand years, and finally, in battle, when he unleashed all three thousand years of Sword Intent¡­ Chapter 478 - Chapter 478 Chapter 477 No More Chu Shanhe in This World ?Chapter 478: Chapter 477: No More Chu Shanhe in This World Chapter 478: Chapter 477: No More Chu Shanhe in This World The scene was almost unforgettable for anyone who had witnessed that battle in their lifetime. Mountains and rivers trembled, heaven and earth lost their color; even to say it shocked the world and made ghosts and gods weep would not be an exaggeration. That sword dazzled the mundane world, and it also became the battle that made that person famous. Latter on, for some reason, this secret technique appeared at the Swordless Sect and became their closely guarded secret. The biggest drawback of the secret technique was that the Sword Intent it solidified was one-time use only. In other words, no matter how long you had solidified your Sword Intent, once you released it, you could not use it a second time. You had to solidify Sword Intent all over again in order to release it once more. And solidifying Sword Intent again took time; it definitely couldn¡¯t be used again shortly thereafter. Like the Loose Cultivator before, after releasing three thousand years of Sword Intent, it meant that all his three thousand years of effort had vanished into smoke and clouds. At this moment, Swordless was shrouded in Sword Intent; the Sword Intent he had solidified began to slowly release with him as the core. ¡°Brother Swordless has really brought out his trump card this time,¡± Tian Yazi remarked with a sigh from the sidelines. Swordless was the founder of the Swordless Sect, and it was said that since the Swordless Sect obtained this secret technique, He was the first person to cultivate this secret technique. And since he started cultivating it, he had never released this secret technique. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï For the people of the Swordless Sect, this solidified Sword Intent was more like a life-saving move. They wouldn¡¯t allow all the years of Sword Intent they had solidified, all the effort they had put in, to go down the drain unless it was an absolute crisis. ¡°Brother Swordless must have solidified his Sword Intent for hundreds of years,¡± Jian Yihai said with a smile. ¡°I wonder just how powerful it is. I never thought I¡¯d get such an eye-opener today.¡± As the Sword Intent around Swordless grew denser, a wary expression began to appear in Jiang Dianfeng¡¯s eyes. The force of the Sword Intent became more ferocious, as if the oppressive feeling of dark clouds amassing, lightning flashing, thunder rumbling, and a furious storm was upon them. The speed at which the Sword Intent dissipated grew faster, almost shrouding the entire firmament within it. Swordless had no sword, but his entire being was a sword. His own Sword Intent had reached a critical point, and the blood vessels on the surface of his skin began to show. Cracks appeared on his skin, as if it could split open at any moment. In this moment, the three men launched their attacks simultaneously. Compared to Swordless¡¯s attack, Tian Yazi and the other¡¯s attacks seemed somewhat dim and faded. This swing of his sword was the culmination of his efforts over hundreds of years. It was the most brilliant moment of this move. With one strike of his sword, the world turned upside down, the sun and the moon paled, and rivers flowed backward. Up in the empty firmament, it was as if the sky had been split into endless shards. The sun and the clouds were cleaved apart. The space beneath their feet was completely destroyed amid deafening booming sounds. Sword Casting Mountain below was split in two and ultimately collapsed amid the thunderous dust. The prowess of this sword awed everyone. However, what none of them expected was that the target of this sword strike was not Jiang Dianfeng. It was Jian Yihai and Tian Yazi. The two of them were the first to detect this development and tried to dodge, but sadly, the coverage of this sword was too wide. The suppressive force was too strong, and with their abilities, they simply couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Swordless, have you gone mad?¡± Tian Yazi shouted desperately, ¡°We¡¯re on the same side. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Lord Ming¡¯s punishment for betraying us?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve truly gone mad.¡± Ignoring the shouts of the two men, Swordless looked determined and spoke with solemnity, ¡°I am not called Swordless. My real name is Chu Shanhe.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Jian Yihai shouted. ¡°We didn¡¯t provoke you. Why would you do this?¡± ¡°I am tired of doing things against my will,¡± Swordless said with an indiscernible emotion in his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a pawn for the Form Blood Clan anymore.¡± With the descent of this sword, accompanied by the screams of Tian Yazi and the other that started and then stopped. The horizon was condensed into a single point, and the endless Sword Intent seemed to refine the void itself. The majestic sword momentum chopped down the firmament, subsequently annihilating the entire space within it. That entire space had thoroughly fallen. As the sword descended, a breeze gently blew by, lifting the long hair on his forehead. The Sword Intent he had gathered for hundreds of years gradually vanished like smoke and clouds. Swordless stood silently in the sky, staring blankly at the horizon. ¡­a€| The day I was born, my father held me as he looked out the window towards the distant horizon. He said, ¡°The landscape is picturesque, and I will one day venture through this magnificent land.¡± So, he named me ¡°Chu Shanhe.¡± My parents were frail and fell ill early on, leaving me while I was still young. I grew up eating at a hundred different households. I yearned for the martial artists who could fly and burrow, but alas, aside from a coach who knew some family-style moves, no one in my ordinary village knew about cultivation. I heard that in the north, there was a Sword Domain where a single sword could sever the Nine States. Common folks could even receive a sword for free in the Sword Domain and learn swordplay. That year I was sixteen, with a spring breeze that was not harsh, sunlight that was just right, and the willows hanging down under the moonlight. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï I packed my bag and began my own journey. ¡­a€| Swordless recalled his past, alone in mid-air, lost in thought. The scabbard on his back quivered. It seemed to sense his mood, and was wailing in sorrow. I entered the Sword Domain, ascended the Sword Tower, took a sword, and learned swordplay. But later I realized that everything remained the same. For a Loose Cultivator to make a name for himself was as difficult and fraught with peril as a commoner becoming a Prime Minister. It was really too hard. Amidst fleeting sword shadows and mutual deceit, I saw through this world. I wanted to return to the village, the village where I ate a hundred families¡¯ food, the village that birthed and raised me, to live my remaining years in peace, unconcerned with worldly affairs. ¡­a€| After several years of adventuring, the young man in white once again returned to the village. However, what greeted him was an empty and desolate ruin. The village had been destroyed, and the inhabitants were nowhere to be seen. He inquired far and wide, only to learn that it was the doing of disciples from a nearby Sect Gate who had descended from the mountain. One of them had taken a fancy to a woman from the village and intended to abduct her, resulting in resistance from the entire village. Those few disciples then slaughtered the entire village, burned the bodies to ashes, and demolished the village. It was pouring rain that day as the young man in white sat on a stone amidst the village ruins. He sat motionless for seven days and nights. He wanted to seek revenge on the Sect Gate, but he knew his own cultivation was too weak to be of any significance. ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded behind him. He felt the hair on his body stand on end, frozen in place. He slowly turned his head and saw the monster that had nearly changed his destiny for life. ¡­a€| He took his revenge, annihilated the Sect Gate, and the corpses piled up as high as mountains. But at the same time, he understood that the price of revenge was that his fate would no longer belong to himself. He followed the monster and left, with no one to care about what had happened here. Ten years later, the man known as Swordless founded the Swordless Sect. And Chu Shanhe was no more in the world! Chapter 479 - Chapter 479 Chapter 478 Birth of the Form Blood Beast ?Chapter 479: Chapter 478: Birth of the Form Blood Beast Chapter 479: Chapter 478: Birth of the Form Blood Beast After the establishment of the Swordless Sect, Swordless did too many things against his conscience. One could say that, to break the seal of the Form Blood Space, he lived in torment every day under the Monster Beast¡¯s command. His conscience was not completely extinguished, as he often remembered the original intention of his cultivation. Over the years, he considered his debt of gratitude to the Monster Beast for helping him annihilate his foes repaid. Now he was weary and no longer wished to continue like this. Especially Jiang Li¡¯s words, ¡°Good and evil will be repaid in the end,¡± further strengthened his resolve. The wind blew gently, pulling his thoughts from centuries of sorrow. In the distant sky, dark fog began to condense. Swordless looked towards the direction of the fog, feeling the sword sheath on his back tremble once again. ¡­a€| ¡°I knew you ant-like humans couldn¡¯t be trusted,¡± a voice erupted furiously from within the fog. ¡°Those not of our kind, their hearts must be different.¡± The fog, in just an instant, had stained half of the horizon. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Everyone looked gravely towards the inside of the fog. The sun was obscured by the fog, and the whole world seemed to have darkened. The clouds churned within the fog, and a figure slowly parted the fog with his hands, stepping forward. He wore a very loose black robe that shrouded his form. As the figure in the black robe slowly emerged, he tore off the outer garment. With his feet treading on the void, the crowd could finally see his face clearly. It was a red-purple Monster Beast, its muscular body clearly defined. Its eyes were round and bulging, the irises blood-red. Overall, his appearance was quite human-like, but many aspects were strangely alien. As he tore off the black robe, his blood-red gaze deeply fixed on Swordless. He said, ¡°Back then, I took you from the ruins and helped you seek revenge. You have disappointed me!¡± ¡°I have done so much for you over these years, that should be considered repaying the debt,¡± Swordless said, ¡°From now on, we owe each other nothing.¡± ¡°Do you really think that by killing those two useless creatures, you people will be able to leave alive today?¡± the Monster Beast snorted coldly. As its voice fell, an immensely majestic might spread out from around it. The sound of ¡°thunderous rumbling¡± filled the sky. An overwhelming Immortal Might surged around it, with Spiritual Energy flowing like a long river. The Monster Beast¡¯s normally proportioned body began to grow larger. Its hands transformed into claws, and casual strikes opened endless rips in the space. Its eyeballs appeared even more terrifying, its face sinister and bearing a snarl. Especially the two ears, which were as large as screens. All over its body, hair grew excessively vigorous, covering its entire body in the blink of an eye and enlarging its size manifold. ¡°So, this is a Form Blood Beast?¡± Xu Zimei said to himself with interest. When the Monster Beast revealed its true form, it was surrounded by Immortal Might, full of Malice Qi. The surrounding space kept shattering and healing. ¡°Everyone be careful, the Form Blood Beast¡¯s defense and attack are extremely formidable within the same realm,¡± Jiang Li said gravely to Jiang Li, ¡°You organize the clan to evacuate first; I¡¯ll hold it off.¡± ¡°Together,¡± Swordless interjected, speaking to Jiang Li. Jiang Li was taken aback, pausing for a moment. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Both rose into the air and charged towards the Form Blood Beast. Jiang Dianfeng gripped his heavy sword, delivering a powerful swing infused with weighty momentum. Meanwhile, surrounded by myriad strands of sword qi, Swordless enveloped the monster with thousands of sword qi strands slicing through the air. The ¡°clang¡± of sword hums resonated across the sky. But the monster slowly raised its right claw and swatted it down forcefully. Jiang Dianfeng¡¯s heavy sword was directly knocked flying. And the thousands of entwined sword qi strands had no effect whatsoever on it. The monster breathed out, and two streams of white mist sprayed from its nostrils. Its eyes looked ominously at Swordless. At that moment, Immortal light around it grew increasingly intense, its speed like a swift arrow. In the next instant, it appeared in front of Swordless, its claw rapidly descending. The body of Swordless flew backward, drenched in blood. He did not cry out in pain, but his skin seemed almost ready to split apart, covered in dense wounds. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï After the heavy sword was sent flying, Jiang Dianfeng¡¯s figure also hurtled backward. He wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, his hands holding the sword trembling slightly. The old injuries inside him grew worse, his True Fate Spiritual Energy became chaotic, greatly diminishing his fighting strength. Just one round in, and both were already at their limits. ¡°The opponent is too strong,¡± Jiang Li remarked somewhat silently. ¡°Do you know what happens when you betray me?¡± the monster said indifferently, disregarding Jiang Dianfeng as it slowly approached Swordless. ¡°Nothing but death,¡± Swordless replied with a bitter laugh. ¡°I long ago prepared myself for it.¡± ¡°No, I will trap you in the Form Blood Space for hundreds of years, letting you truly experience the pain our Form Blood Clan has felt,¡± the monster said sternly. ¡°Until you die slowly and painfully from the torment.¡± The monster¡¯s large claw directly grabbed Swordless, lifting him up, then finally turned its gaze toward Jiang Dianfeng. It mockingly said, ¡°Jiang Family¡¯s rats, where do you think you can flee to?¡± Laughing uproariously, the monster watched the panicked crowd from the Jiang Family on the mountaintop. Its large claw, filled with boundless Spiritual Energy, smashed down. With a ¡°boom¡±, Sword Casting Mountain seemed to tremble as if split apart. The ground shook violently, and innumerable cracks appeared on the mountain. All the Jiang Family members under its claw were annihilated. However, when the monster lifted its claw, it found a young man standing there unharmed. ¡°Enough, the farce is over!¡± Xu Zimei said, frowning slightly. ¡°Boy, who are you?¡± the monster raised its head, its mouth reeking with a pungent scent. Xu Zimei did not reply, his right hand swept through the air. A Space Gate was opened. The huge body of Chaos emerged slowly from it. As the overwhelming Immortal Might of Chaos unfolded, the monster finally tensed up and took it seriously. ¡°Bloodline of Wild Desolation,¡± the monster spoke with a profound gaze. Without response, Chaos brandished its pair of wings that could cover the sky and hide the sun, flying directly towards the monster. The wings tore through the fragmented void, and in an instant, it was upon the monster. Chaos¡¯s claws seized the monster¡¯s claws and flung it away with ease. With astounding speed, by the time the monster reacted, its body had already slammed hard into the ground below the mountain. After the monster stood up, it roared furiously into the sky and once again engaged in a violent clash with Chaos. The two beasts fought in a manner that was extremely savage, almost intertwined with one another. They attacked each other in a brutal struggle, each willing to trade blow for blow. Utterly ferocious! Chapter 480 - Chapter 480 Chapter 479 Top Ten Divine Beasts ?Chapter 480: Chapter 479 Top Ten Divine Beasts Chapter 480: Chapter 479 Top Ten Divine Beasts The two could not determine the winner for the moment, and Jiang Li walked up to Xu Zimei. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xu, for your assistance.¡± ¡°It was the one that provoked me first,¡± Xu Zimei slowly waved his hand as he replied. Jiang Dianfeng also came over and inquired in a low voice about Xu Zimei¡¯s condition from Jiang Li, and then he also expressed his thanks. Only Swordless, with his severely injured body leaning against the rocky ruins at the mountain top, watched the battle in the sky in silence. The blood flowing from his body and the pain seemed to go unnoticed by him, as if he did not feel them at all. ¡­ In the sky above, the battle between the two monsters had reached a fever pitch, and they had come to the final juncture of their fight. Chaos too had sustained some injuries. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei felt that the opponent still had the strength to continue fighting. He frowned slightly, the resilience of the Form Blood Beast exceeded his expectations. With a wave of his right hand, another Space Gate opened. Continuous roaring sounds came from the Space Gate. Immediately, one after another, Monster Beasts charged out from it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Nine Monster Beasts emerged from the Space Gate, they were the Qiongqi, Hou, Tao Tie, Nether Serpent, Mysterious Bird, Tao Wu, Bixie, Ice Armor Horned Demon Dragon, and Gui Che. As all nine Wild Desolation Monster Beasts appeared, an overwhelming beastly might spread throughout the heavens. An imposing suppression enveloped this part of the world. These Monster Beasts, including Chaos, were the ten great Divine Beasts of the Wild Desolation era. Xu Zimei had previously devoted great effort to nurturing these Monster Beasts in the True Fate World, because they had all experienced the past. Their cultivation speed was also very fast; although they had not Stepped into Immortality, they were generally in the Divine Vein Realm. Under the nurture of the Divine Land, the Myriad Demons Tribe established by Chaos was the first force to emerge. Truly blessed! Watching the appearance of the nine monstrously ferocious Monster Beasts, the Form Blood Beast next to them was momentarily stunned. Chaos roared upwards to the Firmament, looking at the Form Blood Beast and shouted angrily. ¡°You have two choices, a one-on-one duel or a group fight? Would you prefer a one-on-one against ten of us, or shall all ten of us gang up on you?¡± The Form Blood Beast¡¯s massive body took a step back and roared viciously at the ten Monster Beasts. Then, without looking back, it started to flee into the distance. Chaos watched this scene and would not allow it to escape. Its wings, large enough to obscure the sky and sun, flapped as it dived down from above, its claws grabbing the Form Blood Beast¡¯s back and leaving several deep gashes. The remaining nine Divine Beasts pounced together, encircling the Form Blood Beast in the middle and began tearing at it. ¡­ The Form Blood Beast was roaring and desperately resisting, but its strength was simply no match for the combined might of the ten great Divine Beasts. The old adage that two hands can¡¯t defend against four fists applied here, all the more so with so many Divine Beasts. Before long, the Form Blood Beast¡¯s roars of fury turned into cries of pain. It was covered in blood, and its strength to resist greatly diminished. ¡°You all just wait, once my Form Blood Clan breaks free from the seal, none of you will escape,¡± it roared. ¡°Your kin are welcome to seek vengeance. I, who stand proudly and remain ever unchanged, am Baili Chengfeng. At the Baili Family in the Eastern Continent, we await your revenge,¡± Xu Zimei declared righteously and dominantly. As the sound of his declaration faded, the Form Blood Beast let out a pitiful scream and was completely dismembered by the ten great Divine Beasts. After devouring its body, the ten great Divine Beasts returned to Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. Once the Form Blood Beast had died, the surroundings became very quiet. The sky was clear and blue, and a gentle breeze slowly blew down from the mountaintop. Everyone exhaled in relief and lay on the ground, enjoying this moment of peace. Jiang Li and Jiang Dianfeng approached and bowed to Xu Zimei again. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xu, for preserving our Jiang Family.¡± ¡°It was just a matter of convenience,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Young Master Xu, I have a presumptuous request, and I¡¯m unsure if I should speak of it,¡± Jiang Dianfeng said. ¡°With that said, can I really refuse to let you speak?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°The seal on the Form Blood Space has reached its final stage. Should the Form Blood Clan come into this world, I fear that all living beings would not escape a fate of misery and suffering,¡± said Jiang Dianfeng. ¡°But with just our Jiang Family alone, we are weak and helpless. I¡¯ve also been gravely injured and my life won¡¯t last much longer. Today, seeing Young Master Xu, I couldn¡¯t help but see hope once more. I wonder if Young Master Xu would be willing to play the role of hero, to save the world from peril. From here on, my Jiang Family will follow your command and follow Young Master Xu.¡± ¡°What does the world have to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and asked doubtfully. ¡°With your capability, I believe someone of your chivalrous nature will inevitably feel a sense of responsibility. The deeds of Young Master Xu will surely be remembered for generations. Future generations might even erect statues to commemorate you and pass down your stories forever,¡± Jiang Dianfeng said with rising fervor. ¡°To stop the Form Blood Clan and rescue countless from peril is a deed rarely seen even in the Era of Emperors.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Dianfeng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei gave a toothy grin and said, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m really not that responsible. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In fact, I¡¯m rather petty and selfish. Apart from my own relatives, what does the life and death of others have to do with me? If I save them, it¡¯s because I¡¯m kind. If I don¡¯t, no one has the right to blame me from a moral high ground. The world has plenty of people who want to be heroes. Find them. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Let¡¯s part ways amicably, and not meet again in the jianghu.¡± After saying that, Xu Zimei turned and left Sword Casting Mountain. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Jiang Dianfeng was momentarily stunned. He wanted to say something, but ultimately, he raised his right hand, hesitated, and still couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak. ¡­ ¡°Ancestor,¡± said Jiang Li, coming over with a look of hesitation. ¡°I know what you want to say. Now that the Three Sect lacks a Sect Master, it¡¯s time for our Jiang Family to strike back. This might also be the last thing I can do for the Jiang Family,¡± said Jiang Dianfeng, gazing into the distance at Xu Zimei¡¯s receding silhouette with a sigh, ¡°Where is the way out for our Jiang Family?¡± The words he had said to Xu Zimei were just an attempt to appeal to righteousness to keep Xu Zimei there, tied to the same warship as the Jiang Family. From the methods Xu Zimei had shown, he could only think of four words: ¡°A promising future!¡± As for the so-called salvation of the world, their own Jiang Family could hardly save themselves, let alone others. The affairs of the world were for the people of the world to save. What a pity he hadn¡¯t expected Xu Zimei to respond so decisively. But there¡¯s always a way forward. Who can say for certain what the future holds? ¡­ After leaving Sword Casting Mountain, Xu Zimei also planned to leave the Northern Continent and head directly to the Endless Heaven Sea to seek out Taiyang Zuzhao. The relationship between him and the Jiang Family was more of a matter of mutual benefit than anything else. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481 Chapter 480 Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon, Li Zhizhong ?Chapter 481: Chapter 480: Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon, Li Zhizhong Chapter 481: Chapter 480: Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon, Li Zhizhong Jiang Yun told him the location of the Void Spirit Monkey, and he gave the inheritance to the Jiang Family. That was all! As for other things, Xu Zimei said he was very busy, the True Fate World was not yet completely perfected, and Taiyang Zuzhao was nowhere to be found. The secrets of the Demon Lord had not yet been uncovered, how could he possibly run off to be a savior at this time. ¡­ Having left Sword Casting Mountain, Xu Zimei prepared to return to Ten Thousand Swords City. Then, from Ten Thousand Swords City, he would take the Teleportation Array to Linhai City, a border town on the Northern Continent. Linhai City is located at the very edge of the Northern Continent, one could say it is the city closest to the Endless Heaven Sea. Once he arrived in Linhai City, he would be able to walk to the Endless Heaven Sea. Traveling hastily all the way, after a month, Xu Zimei finally arrived at Ten Thousand Swords City. After using the Formation in Ten Thousand Swords City, it was another uneventful journey through space-time. Xu Zimei planned to return to the True Martial Holy Sect to have a look after finding Taiyang Zuzhao. He himself had been in the outer world for years and did not know how long it had been since he returned. Because of the great distance between Ten Thousand Swords City and Linhai City, even taking the Teleportation Array took nearly a month. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Ten Thousand Swords City was in the Sword Domain, whereas Linhai City was under the jurisdiction of the Overturning Sea Empire. When Xu Zimei stepped out of the Teleportation Array, his feet firmly on the soil of Linhai City. By then, deep autumn had arrived. The weather was overcast, the sky a dim shade of gray. Occasionally, a few gusts of autumn breeze would pass, enshrouding the distant mountains in layers of mist. Like splashes of ink, nature was filled with mysterious colors. Autumn was often wet, with continuous drizzles. On the first day Xu Zimei arrived in Linhai City, the sky began to drizzle. He rented a room at an inn in the city and stood by the window watching the street below. Linhai City was not a large city; on the contrary, due to its border location, it even seemed somewhat backward. ¡­ ¡°The Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon, Li Zhizhong, is back!¡± ¡°Everyone, come and look!¡± A loud shout from the streets caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. Initially quiet due to the drizzle, the streets suddenly filled with residents. In the hazy misty rain, a burly man with a big build pulled a very large cart along the street. Raindrops fell upon the big man, his pace exceedingly slow. At that moment, countless residents surged out from both sides, some holding umbrellas, others braving the heavy rain. All rushed to either side of the cart, encircling the big man completely. Xu Zimei stepped out of the inn, prepared to go have a look. When he reached the street outside, he saw the white cloth that had been covering the cart had been removed. Inside the cart lay an enormous Black Jiao. The Black Jiao¡¯s body was a blur of flesh and blood, without a single spot unscathed. A thick scent of blood almost pervaded half the street. ¡°Li Zhizhong has slain another Evil Dragon Jiao!¡± Someone nearby spoke in praise. ¡°Indeed, all these Evil Jiaos will be wiped out one day. Then we people of Linhai City can finally live in peace.¡± ¡°Go on, quickly fetch some food from your homes, the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon needs to eat.¡± As they spoke, the people scattered, and before long, the residents along the street emerged from their homes. When they came out, they each had a basket in hand. The baskets were filled with food, including steamed buns, grain, rice, and an array of snacks of all kinds. It wasn¡¯t just the residents on both sides of the streeta€¡±people from other parts of Linhai City also rushed over. Each person who came brought some grain from their own home. ¡­ ¡°Zhizhong, eat ours first, the steamed buns I just made are still hot!¡± ¡°Eat ours, our meat pie is made from Mountain Bamboo Sheep, I saved some especially for you.¡± Listening to the hubbub of conversation from the citizens around him, the burly man known as Li Zhizhong laughed heartily. He put down the handcart he was holding, then sat down on the ground, undisturbed by the raindrops on the ground. He casually accepted the food passed to him by the residents and began eating without a word. There were probably several hundred citizens gathered here. Each of them was holding some food, which gives one an idea of how much food there was. Yet Li Zhizhong¡¯s stomach seemed like a bottomless pit, and he could not get full no matter what. He wolfed down the food and after about an hour or so, the food in the citizens¡¯ baskets had already been eaten up quite a bit. ¡°Are you full? If it¡¯s not enough, I can get you some more,¡± one of the citizens nearby asked. Li Zhizhong patted his stomach and smiled broadly. The two rows of teeth that he revealed were strikingly white. After finishing eating, his belly didn¡¯t show any sign of change. He then slowly walked to the front of the cart, took a deep breath, glared with wide-open furious eyes, and his whole demeanor seemed to change. His already conspicuously defined muscles bulged intensely, filled with a sense of powerful, streamlined strength. With a loud roar, he grabbed the Jiao Dragon on the cart with both hands. All the tendons and muscles in his body were distinctly protruding. Then, he lifted the nearly hundred-meter-long Jiao Dragon with force. Xu Zimei, witnessing this scene, remarked, ¡°Born with divine power!¡± Li Zhizhong, holding the Jiao Dragon, then began walking forward step by step. With every step he took, his feet pressed down forcefully, and the granite slabs beneath his feet would make a ¡°creaky¡± sound. Not far ahead on the side of the street was a vast, empty square. In the center of the square, there was a triangular frame. Li Zhizhong walked to the frame, gently placed the Jiao Dragon onto it, and clamped it securely on top. It fit perfectly into the recessed area of the frame, trapping the Jiao Dragon in the middle. ¡°Oh, the Jiao is being slaughtered!¡± The excited citizens surrounding the area shouted joyfully. Ignoring the increasing autumn rain overhead, they all went back home and brought back big basins. Li Zhizhong had a small knife hanging at his waist. The knife wasn¡¯t big, its shape was similar to the kind butchers used for slaughtering pigs. At the moment the blade was drawn, a ¡°clang¡± resounded, and the blade¡¯s sharpness switched from contained to unleashed. The bright blade alone was enough to convey its sharpness. As Li Zhizhong¡¯s hand came down with the knife, it was like slicing through chives, chopping the Jiao Dragon¡¯s flesh into small pieces. The residents gathered around each got a piece of Jiao Dragon meat. Blood from the Jiao Dragon flowed down the body from the rack, spilling onto the street from the square. The heavy scent of blood soared into the sky. However, most of the Jiao Dragon¡¯s blood was caught in basins; after all, it was a tonic. Fortunately, it was the rainy autumn season, which could quickly wash away the stench of blood. Yet the surrounding citizens didn¡¯t seem to care at all, each looking at their shares of the Jiao Dragon meat with celebration and joy. Then happily, they returned home. As the crowd on the square dwindled, the Jiao Dragon meat was almost all distributed. Li Zhizhong¡¯s blade technique was very skilled. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482 Chapter 481 The Lesser of Two Evils ?Chapter 482: Chapter 481: The Lesser of Two Evils Chapter 482: Chapter 481: The Lesser of Two Evils Every piece of meat was chopped to roughly the same size and distributed according to the number of residents, without favoring any particular household. Once all the residents had received their share of the meat, the people in the square had almost all dispersed. Only a skeleton of the once massive Jiao Dragon remained. The framework of the Jiao Dragon was black, seemingly undamaged, and held significant value for collectors. Li Zhizhong loaded the skeleton onto a cart and then walked towards another street. As he passed Xu Zimei, he suddenly stopped. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s empty hands, he took the remaining bits of Jiao Dragon meat out of a bag on the cart. He smiled, showing his teeth, and handed over the Jiao Dragon meat to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled back, accepting the Jiao Dragon meat. Then Li Zhizhong pushed the cart away, his figure disappearing around the corner of the street, vanishing into the relentless downpour. The drizzle evolved into a torrential rain. Jade Beads fell from the edge of the rooftops in a continuous line. The sound of the ¡°pattering¡± rain rang in one¡¯s ears. Braving the heavy rain, Xu Zimei returned to the inn. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï He ordered a few side dishes and a pot of warm wine by a window on the first floor. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? He enjoyed watching this kind of weather. ¡­ ¡°Enjoy your meal, honored guest,¡± said the waiter, serving the warm wine with a smile. ¡°Little Second, I want to ask you something,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, placing a Spirit Crystal on the table. ¡°Honored guest, ask anything you like; there¡¯s no need for so much,¡± replied the waiter, looking at the Spirit Crystal with anticipation mixed with a bit of trepidation. ¡°Keep it; it¡¯s yours,¡± Xu Zimei insisted. ¡°You must know about Li Zhizhong!¡± ¡°The Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon of Linhai City? Who doesn¡¯t know him here? In terms of fame, no one here can surpass him,¡± the waiter responded with a smile. ¡°Tell me his story,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a long story,¡± the waiter pondered for a moment and then said. ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯ll take my time telling it.¡± ¡­ ¡°Our Linhai City is a remote place, barren and undeveloped. Nobody would usually want to come here, not even the Overturning Sea Empire, which we belong to, pays much attention to us. For the people here, forget about cultivation; even getting enough food to eat can be a struggle.¡± The waiter said with a sigh. ¡°We are near the Endless Heaven Sea, which is like a treasure trove, rich with all sorts of marine resources. The residents of Linhai City live by the sea, depending on the sea for our livelihood. Unfortunately, a long time ago, a group of Jiao Dragons took up residence at the edge of the Endless Heaven Sea. We refer to them as the Evil Dragon Jiao. They occupied that area of the sea, and most of the town¡¯s people who went there to fish or got near the area would be eaten by them, causing panic and unrest among the residents, making it difficult for them to live and eat in peace.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Overturning Sea Empire manage this?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°You may not know this, honored guest, but we have two scourges here. One is the Evil Dragon Jiao, and the other is the Linhai Wolf. One dominates the waters, and the other dominates the land. These beasts are very cunning. Their lairs are not in one place. The empire sent people to exterminate them a few times, but they could not completely eradicate them, so in the end, it was left unresolved,¡± the waiter explained. ¡°What does this have to do with Li Zhizhong?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Li Zhizhong has had an extraordinary appetite since he was young, consuming nearly as much as three adults as a child. And as he grew older, his appetite became even greater.¡± To keep him from starving to death, his parents could only risk their lives to find food in the Endless Sea. Finally, one day, his parents died in the mouth of the Evil Dragon Jiao. At that time, Li Zhizhong was already twenty years old. That day, braving the heavy rain, he went out to look for his parents and had not returned for nearly a month. All of us thought he had died outside, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, he returned to the city half a month later, dragging the body of the Evil Dragon Jiao with him. Since then, he earned the noble name of the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon. The citizens of Linhai City also negotiated with him, saying that since he killed the Evil Dragon Jiao and eliminated the menace for us, we would give him food. Later, he even voluntarily shared the Jiao meat with us, which not only filled our bellies but also contained strong Spiritual Energy that was greatly beneficial for cultivation. As a result, he became even more famous in the city than the City Lord.¡± ¡°Do you know him well?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not really; he¡¯s somewhat of a loner,¡± the waiter replied. ¡°Usually quiet and reserved, he lives in a small courtyard in the north of the city and doesn¡¯t have many friends. He seldom initiates conversation with others.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. After the meal, Xu Zimei returned to his room. He was quite intrigued by Li Zhizhong¡¯s story, and Xu Zimei was certain that the man had never undergone cultivation. Even though the Evil Dragon Jiao wasn¡¯t very strong, only at the Empty Vein Realm, it wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could contend with. Xu Zimei could tell that Li Zhizhong¡¯s strength was incredibly immense, almost reaching the level of the Esteem Vein Realm. His blood felt as if it was boiling hot water, exceedingly vigorous and tumultuous. ¡­ After spending a night in Linhai City, Xu Zimei left Linhai City early the next morning. Based on the map he had acquired earlier, he went in search of Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s whereabouts in the Endless Heaven Sea. Because the timeline of this map¡¯s creation was too distant, back then the Yuan Central Continent hadn¡¯t split into five parts yet. Therefore, many places were somewhat unreferenceable. Walking near the coastal areas, the rain from the previous night had also stopped. However, the sun still hadn¡¯t come out, and the sky was overcast. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t walked far when he suddenly heard a series of howls. Turning his head, he saw a pack of several dozen wolves standing on a nearby hillside. These wolves were huge, all of them pure black. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, the pack seemed to go insane, howling as they furiously charged towards him. ¡°How noisy,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. These must be the Linhai Wolves that the waiter had mentioned. One of the two menaces. With a casual wave of his hand, a large Spiritual Energy hand coalesced in mid-air. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Spiritual Energy hand descended from the sky, instantly annihilating the pack of wolves. A large five-finger imprint was left in the barren grassland. The Linhai Wolves behind him, having never witnessed such power, quickly ran off into the distance with their tails between their legs. Ignoring the rest, Xu Zimei¡¯s main objective was still to find Taiyang Zuzhao. He continued straight ahead, and not far from the coast of the Endless Heaven Sea, a series of buildings appeared. They were rows of wooden houses, resembling inns or docks. As Xu Zimei walked onto this dock, he realized that many of the houses were empty. Falling into disrepair, many roofs had even collapsed. After wandering around, Xu Zimei discovered that only the wooden houses at the very front still had occupants. The rest had long been deserted. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483 Chapter 482 Searching for Taiyang Zuzhao ?Chapter 483: Chapter 482 Searching for Taiyang Zuzhao Chapter 483: Chapter 482 Searching for Taiyang Zuzhao Xu Zimei arrived at the room at the very front. Inside it was pitch-dark, but he noticed the room was arranged very neatly and clean. It just seemed that the owner of the room was not home. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think too much of it and, passing through the long corridor, found himself in front of many docked vessels. They varied in size. On the very front board of the dock, an old man sat fishing. The old man leisurely sat on the board, holding a fishing rod, his body motionless. Standing there, Xu Zimei could finally see the vast ocean in the distance. The boundless sea was calm and serene, yet behind this tranquility lay a terrible dread that shocked the heart. Humans harbored fear for the unknown depths of the ocean. Xu Zimei looked at the marks on the Taiyang Zuzhao map; the Taiyang Zuzhao was hidden within an iceberg. But Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t predict the exact location of the iceberg, as the changes were too great. He looked at the old angler, preparing to go up and ask him. When Xu Zimei approached the old man, the latter¡¯s originally closed eyes snapped open. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Without looking at Xu Zimei, he simply continued to watch his fishing rod and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve scared my fish away.¡± ¡°Answer me one question, and I can compensate you with ten fish,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m not after the fish, I just enjoy the joy of the catch after the long wait.¡± The old man shook his head in response. ¡°The Evil Dragon Jiao is causing chaos, everyone in Linhai City has retreated into the city, why are you the only one still living here?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°Old and somewhat home-bound, I don¡¯t wish to leave easily,¡± the old man shook his head and replied. ¡°Then has the elder seen anything like an iceberg around here?¡± Xu Zimei inquired further. ¡°Here there¡¯s nothing but the ocean,¡± the old man said with a laugh and a shake of his head. ¡°Then I apologize for the disturbance,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the old man and took a step onto a small boat nearby. The old man seemed very mysterious and Xu Zimei suspected that he was no ordinary person, but that had nothing to do with him. He prepared to look around the Endless Heaven Sea to see if he could find the iceberg that contained the Taiyang Zuzhao. ¡­¡­ The small boat slowly made its way into the depths of the sea, with blue waters gently flowing. As far as the eye could see, there were the waters and the distant and unreachable horizon line. The sea seemed to mirror the far-off sky. The autumn waters share the color of the clear sky! Xu Zimei sailed the small boat in search of the iceberg for several hours, but to no avail. Growing impatient, he stepped into the air, each stride spanning miles, and off he went for hundreds of miles at a time. Unfortunately, after several back-and-forths, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t see anything. Forget icebergs, he didn¡¯t even see a single island. The sky was already darkening, with gloomy weather becoming even more terrifying. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? In the darkness, the sea also began to grow restless, the waves tossing up small patches of froth. Xu Zimei rode the small boat slowly back to the dock. The old man was still standing on the shore, holding a very large yellow sack and scattering something into the seabed. Seeing Xu Zimei return, the old man paid him no mind, but continued to quietly scatter. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother him and took the opportunity of nightfall to return to Linhai City. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the Endless Heaven Sea, and it seemed that the dock¡¯s old man wasn¡¯t willing to talk more with him. He thought about searching inside Linhai City for someone to ask, but the people of Linhai City were all afraid to venture into the Endless Heaven Sea. It seemed he could only seek out the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon, Li Zhizhong. He often frequented the Endless Heaven Sea, so if there really were something, he would likely know about it. ¡­¡­. After returning to the inn he had stayed at before, Xu Zimei ordered a pot of warm wine and began chatting with the same young waiter again. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that old man at the dock?¡± the shop¡¯s young waiter suddenly realized, and said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but it seems all the residents in town call him Uncle Shang. He¡¯s a strange old man who has been living at the dock for a very long time. Later, when the Evil Dragon Jiao caused havoc, everyone moved away from the dock back into town, but he continued to live there alone. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s advice. Xu Zimei nodded, finished his dinner, and then left the inn, heading straight towards the north of the city. After inquiring briefly, Xu Zimei arrived at Li Zhizhong¡¯s home. The courtyard wasn¡¯t very spacious, and the house was one of those very old-fashioned mud-brick types. As Xu Zimei walked through the black wooden gate, he saw many remnants scattered across the not-so-spacious courtyard. There were those of the Evil Dragon Jiao, as well as those of the Linhai Wolf. Li Zhizhong, wearing a white vest, was in the courtyard grinding something. Upon closer inspection, Xu Zimei found out it was a mixture of countless Evil Dragon Jiao¡¯s teeth and claws, crushed to pieces. It seemed he was forging a weapon. When Li Zhizhong saw Xu Zimei, he smiled, showing his teeth. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± ¡°I want to ask you about the Endless Heaven Sea,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Sure,¡± Li Zhizhong nodded his head. He seemed to be friendly to everyone. ¡°You¡¯re active in the Endless Heaven Sea all year round, have you ever seen a place resembling an iceberg?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s question, Li Zhizhong¡¯s gaze became slightly focused, seeming to hesitate for a moment. ¡°This is a good sign,¡± Xu Zimei breathed a sigh of relief. He most dreaded returning without any success, and without even a clue to start searching, that would be truly difficult. Seeing that the other party was unwilling to answer for a long time, Xu Zimei hurriedly said. ¡°As long as you are willing to tell me, I can agree to any condition you propose.¡± Li Zhizhong¡¯s eyes filled with hope, then quickly dimmed again. He shook his head and replied, ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t do just because you want to.¡± ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t tell me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I want to eliminate all the Evil Dragon Jiaos and Linhai Wolves near Linhai City. Do you have that strength?¡± Li Zhizhong asked, shaking his head. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and asked, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± said Li Zhizhong seriously. ¡°Neither am I,¡± Xu Zimei replied, his aura mighty around him. Endless Spiritual Energy began to converge towards him, and he slowly stretched out his right hand. His index finger, carrying endless Holy Power, pressed down directly towards Li Zhizhong. Li Zhizhong¡¯s face was stricken with shock, feeling as if that single finger was as heavy as tens of thousands of pounds. It was much more powerful than any of the Evil Dragon Jiaos he had ever seen. His right arm¡¯s muscles bulged without any particular technique, he simply collided directly with Xu Zimei¡¯s attack. However, the moment the two touched, Li Zhizhong¡¯s figure shattered as if he were merely a thin piece of paper. He was sent flying backwards. ¡°I haven¡¯t even used a tenth of my strength,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°Lead me to the iceberg, and I¡¯ll take care of those beasts for you.¡± ¡°A deal is a deal,¡± Li Zhizhong stood up, rubbing his sore arm, and said to Xu Zimei. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484 Chapter 483 The Gate of the Iceberg ?Chapter 484: Chapter 483: The Gate of the Iceberg Chapter 484: Chapter 483: The Gate of the Iceberg The belly of the fish in the sky emitted a dazzling glow. The dawn had just begun to lift, and the two set off from Linhai City, heading towards the Endless Heaven Sea. Along the way, they chatted intermittently; Li Zhizhong was very reserved. Unless Xu Zimei initiated a conversation, he could remain silent indefinitely. When they arrived at the dock by the sea, Xu Zimei saw the old man from before seemingly tossing a yellow sack into the sea again. ¡°Be careful of him,¡± Li Zhizhong glanced at the old man and succinctly warned Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows as he had also suspected there was something off about the elder before. This time he was retrieving Taiyang Zuzhao and would not allow any accidents to occur. He wondered if he should kill the old man in advance to prevent future troubles. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Zhizhong, who was beside him, didn¡¯t say much and directly stepped onto a small boat, speaking to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment before boarding the small boat as well. Watching the small boat gradually recede into the distance, the old man¡¯s cloudy gaze was unfathomably deep, his thoughts unknown. ¡­ The sea was still calm, the deep blue water not exactly clear, but rather slightly murky. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s really strange; there¡¯s been no attack from the Evil Dragon Jiao,¡± Li Zhizhong said, shaking his head. Xu Zimei was startled for a moment. It was said the waters were fraught with Evil Dragon Jiao, yet he hadn¡¯t encountered any during his visit the day before. After reaching a certain part of the sea, Li Zhizhong surveyed the surroundings and slowly brought the boat to a halt. Then he nodded to Xu Zimei and directly jumped into the sea. Xu Zimei was taken aback and secretly guessed that the ice mountain might be underwater. He had always thought that ice mountains floated on the surface, never considering that one might sink to the ocean floor. Following Li Zhizhong¡¯s lead, they entered the seabed but found nothing unusual. Li Zhizhong lingered at the bottom of the sea for a long while before finally retrieving a small bug from his Storage Ring. ¡°This is the Crimson Fire Bug, highly sensitive to things with the Fire Attribute,¡± Li Zhizhong explained. Xu Zimei found everything quite interesting. Once the Crimson Fire Bug made contact with the seawater, it began to struggle desperately, swimming quickly towards the north. ¡°The trail of this ice mountain is unpredictable, but it has always been within this sea area,¡± Li Zhizhong elucidated. After the Crimson Fire Bug had swum for half an hour, it appeared to be exhausted, noticeably slowing its pace. Li Zhizhong then put the tired bug away and brought out a new Crimson Fire Bug. Following the direction of these bugs, after a few hours more, the silhouette of a triangular ice mountain came into view. As they got closer to the ice mountain, Xu Zimei could feel the Taiying Youying within him trembling. Moreover, the trembling and shaking became more and more intense. ¡°This is the place,¡± he affirmed to himself. ¡°Is this what you are looking for?¡± Li Zhizhong turned to ask. Xu Zimei nodded slightly in confirmation. The two ascended the ice mountain, which wasn¡¯t particularly large in size and had a snow-white surface. But when Xu Zimei touched it with his hand, he could feel a warm current. In front of the ice mountain was a fiery red door. The door was closed tightly, with a slot in the center that resembled a round sun, inscribed with numerous symbols Xu Zimei had never seen before. Approaching the door, he could feel as if a force was boiling within him. His Prison Suppressor Demon Body seemed eager to move, as if it wanted to awaken. ¡°How did you discover this place?¡± Xu Zimei asked Li Zhizhong, curious. Li Zhizhong smiled, focusing his gaze on the endless expanse of sea, then fell silent. ¡­a€| Decades ago in the winter, an abandoned infant was thrown by the side of the Endless Heaven Sea. A fishing couple saw the abandoned infant and took pity on him, deciding to raise him as their own. They named him ¡°Li Zhizhong.¡± As the abandoned infant grew older, he consumed more and more food. That year coincided with the Evil Dragon Jiao taking up residence in the Endless Heaven Sea, and the residents of Linhai City were feeling an acute shortage of food. The kind-hearted couple could not bear to see the child starve. After trying countless solutions, they ultimately decided to fish in the Endless Heaven Sea. They never returned, and the twenty-year-old abandoned infant braved the pouring rain to search for them. Waves churned tumultuously on the sea surface, and the storm surged violently. The sky seemed as if it could collapse at any moment. The small boat was flipped over, and the abandoned infant fell into the sea. When he awoke, he found himself lying on a warm iceberg. His veins seemed to burn like fire within him, his strength becoming boundless. He drifted at sea for several days, yet he still couldn¡¯t find the couple. When he finally returned to the city, he encountered an Evil Dragon Jiao. In a situation where death seemed certain, he never expected that in his panic he would smash the Evil Dragon Jiao¡¯s head with a single punch. Taking the body of the Evil Dragon Jiao back to Linhai City, he became an overnight sensation and was hailed as the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon. After finishing his story, Li Zhizhong laughed and said, ¡°Since then, I¡¯ve been coming here often. Because the closer I get to this door, the more my blood seems to boil within me. But no matter what method I use, I can¡¯t seem to open this door.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly; he placed his hand on the door, unable to discern what material it was made of. Just then, the map that had guided him here, now in his Storage Ring, suddenly emitted a blinding light. The light floated in mid-air, brilliant as a scorching sun. It radiated a dazzling light, seemingly ready to soar into the heavens. Eventually, the light turned into a stream and flowed into a circular slot. With a ¡°boom,¡± accompanying a muffled sound, the door slowly began to open. Within the door, there was nothingness; no one could see what lay inside. But the moment the door opened, the entire iceberg seemed to tremble. At that moment, a succession of dragon roars resounded all around. Xu Zimei turned to look and saw the iceberg had been surrounded by a large group of Evil Dragon Jiaos. There were at least hundreds of these Evil Dragon Jiaos, each with an imposing aura, among them not a few of Emperor Pulse Realm and Saint Vein Realm. On the back of one black-purple Evil Dragon Jiao, sat a person. An old man, the same elder Xu Zimei had encountered at the dock before. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°How many years has it been? Old man has waited so many years. Oh decrepit wood, this door has finally opened.¡± The elder sat on the back of the Evil Dragon Jiao, shouting wildly. Seeing this, Li Zhizhong boiled with rage and bellowed, ¡°So all these Evil Dragon Jiaos were raised by you!¡± Only then did Xu Zimei recall seeing the elder tossing something into the sea earlier, which turned out to be food for the Evil Dragon Jiaos. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry,¡± the elder laughed heartily. ¡°Even your arrival was personally arranged by me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Zhizhong said, his face showing discomfort. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485 Chapter 484 The Scene within the Void ?Chapter 485: Chapter 484: The Scene within the Void Chapter 485: Chapter 484: The Scene within the Void The old man laughed heartily and said, ¡°Do you know your own identity?¡± ¡°What identity?¡± Li Zhizhong said in confusion. ¡°You should feel that you are not human,¡± the old man replied. ¡°In fact, you come from the Flame Clan.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Li Zhizhong frowned slightly as he responded. ¡°Of course I know, it was I who took you away from the Flame Clan,¡± the old man said. ¡°That night, when your boat capsized in the Endless Heaven Sea, it was also I who placed you upon this ice mountain, activating some of your bloodline within.¡± ¡°Are you also from the Flame Clan?¡± Li Zhizhong instantly caught on. ¡°What is our relationship?¡± ¡°Just fellow clansmen, that¡¯s all,¡± the old man shook his head as he replied. ¡°Dozens of years ago in the summer, I passed by here by chance and discovered this ice mountain. Inside the ice mountain, there was a strong energy fluctuation. I could sense the heat it contained, truly rare in this world. My intuition told me that as long as I obtained what was inside, I could ascend to immortality in one step. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Unfortunately, no matter what method I used, I couldn¡¯t break through this ice mountain. Then one day, the ice mountain suddenly radiated a brilliant light, and large characters appeared on it, ¡®Waiting for the predestined one.''¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Li Zhizhong asked, frowning. ¡°Listen to me,¡± the old man said with a faint smile. ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t accept it, with the opportunity so close at hand, how could I just give it up to someone else? So I began making my arrangements.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly at the side, having guessed most of the story already. He said indifferently, ¡°So, you used the Evil Dragon Jiao to protect this area of the sea, preventing others from approaching and discovering the ice mountain. Afterward, you took Li Zhizhong away from the Flame Clan and arranged for him to grow up in Linhai City, so his origin wouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicion. You built up Li Zhizhong¡¯s reputation as the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon and then told him about the location of the ice mountain. In this way, when that so-called predestined person comes looking for the ice mountain, they would definitely seek out Li Zhizhong first. Then you would trap them, right?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, a flicker of surprise crossed the old man¡¯s eyes, followed by a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, now that this door has been opened, it¡¯s time for me to reap the rewards. How would you prefer to die?¡± ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t figured out the positions of the mantis and the oriole,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he spoke. ¡°In the face of absolute power, what use are schemes and trickery?¡± He looked at the Evil Dragon Jiao surrounding them and slowly waved his right hand. A Space Gate opened. From within the Space Gate, a fierce dragon roar could faintly be heard. Upon hearing these sounds, the old man suddenly had a bad feeling. Then, the Space Gate swung wide open, and deafening dragon roars resounded. Dominant and immensely powerful dragons flew out from it one after another. Dragon might rolled over like waves in the vast sea, suppressing the entire sea area. Watching these dragons, almost a hundred in number, take flight, the old man¡¯s complexion drastically changed. ¡°This is impossible, the Dragon Clan was clearly extinct, how could there be so many. Impossible,¡± the old man murmured to himself. And at this moment, those most affected were probably the surrounding Evil Dragon Jiao. They carried the weak blood of the Dragon Clan, hence when so many True Dragons appeared, These evil dragons Jiao didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist; all of them lay trembling in the sea. It was pure bloodline suppression. Rolling dragon might accompanied by dragon roars echoed all around, as the huge bodies of a hundred Divine Dragons stirred up the waves that filled the sky. Explosions of ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± rose from the seabed. And upon seeing this situation, the old man could no longer concern himself with anything else and attempted to order the evil dragons Jiao to stop them while he made his escape. Unfortunately, the evil dragons Jiao remained completely still, and in the blink of an eye, the hundred Divine Dragons had completely surrounded the old man. Before the old man could even resist, the hundred Divine Dragons, with their massive bodies and thick dragon¡¯s breath, Already surged towards the old man; the dragon might, accompanied by waves of energy, all blasted onto the old man¡¯s body. With a ¡°bang,¡± Accompanied by the old man¡¯s scream, his entire body exploded, and his flesh flew in all directions. ¡­ After the hundred Divine Dragons did all this, they then surrounded the entire iceberg. Xu Zimei said to Li Zhizhong, ¡°The matter I promised you is also considered done. You wait here; when I come back, we can return to Linhai City.¡± Li Zhizhong nodded. The hundred Divine Dragons outside were also guarding against anyone causing trouble. After Xu Zimei gave his instructions, he stepped into the red gate before him, finding himself amidst the void. As the view before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes began to clear, he found himself standing in a plain. Looking around, the plain was burning with fire, and countless columns of smoke drifted in the sky. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï The temperature around was extremely high, and it became hotter the farther forward he walked. If previously, Xu Zimei had faced extreme cold while seeking the Taiying Youying, Then this Taiyang Zuzhao was the embodiment of extreme heat. Taiyang Zuzhao was formed at the beginning of heaven and earth when the first thread of supreme yang Qi and the essence of the sun coalesced. People referred to Taiying Youying as the way of the Wang Sheng, while Taiyang Zuzhao was truly the Holy God. One yin and one yang is called the way, and the combination of Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao is the derivative and profound meaning of all ways. In the ancient stories from the Yuan Central Continent, Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying were said to have given birth to all life. They were the utmost of life. Xu Zimei had not walked long before he saw the plains before him burning more fiercely. Moreover, these burning flames were purple and red, clearly not ordinary fire. He could feel the surrounding temperature getting hotter, and without having walked many steps, his clothes had already started to burn. Xu Zimei feared that if he took a few more steps, his entire body would spontaneously combust. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World opened, and under the suppression of the Chaos Pearl, he slowly drew out the Taiying Youying. The Taiying Youying was like a small animal statue. It gave off a very strange feeling; its appearance was seemingly ordinary, but no matter how hard you tried to look, You couldn¡¯t see or remember its features clearly. As if after one glance, you would completely forget it. The little beast that gave birth to myriad lives emitted a grayish-white chill from its body. At this moment, as soon as the little beast appeared, the entire space began to tremble. In the distant horizon, a terrifying roar came forth. And the Taiying Youying little beast before Xu Zimei likewise emitted a series of roars. The surrounding space continued to shake, and the spiritual energy transformed into waves that surged. Only to see Xu Zimei slowly taking the Taiying Youying in his hand. A chill spread through Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body from the Taiying Youying, driving away the heat around him. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486 Chapter 485 Obtaining Taiyang Zuzhao ?Chapter 486: Chapter 485: Obtaining Taiyang Zuzhao Chapter 486: Chapter 485: Obtaining Taiyang Zuzhao As the cold spread throughout Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body, the warmth on the surface of his skin began to dissipate. Xu Zimei merely felt as if he were embraced by the April spring breeze, indescribably comfortable. He looked in the direction of the recent roar and began to walk toward it, step by step. Along the way, the Blazing Flame burned, the ground was incredibly hot, and the sky was filled with billowing smoke. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei saw creatures beginning to emerge from the large fires surrounding him. These creatures seemed to be condensed from flames, but no matter how he looked at them, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t distinguish their true nature. They seemed as if they were creatures of flesh and blood. At first, these creatures were weak, consisting of rabbits, elephants, lions, tigers. As Xu Zimei moved further forward, the monsters that appeared grew stronger. Xu Zimei even saw the ten great Divine Beasts, as well as the so-called Exotic Species and monsters from the Mythical Era. Ying Dragon, Bai Ze, Vermilion Bird, Phoenix, Phoenixes¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Many creatures that had long since perished and disappeared with the passage of time appeared here. Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow in his hand with Chaos standing to one side, kept slaying everything in his path, moving straight ahead. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? The Blade Qi from Tyrant Shadow was as vast as a sea of Purgatory; these Monster Beasts did not leave corpses after death but dissipated into flames. On this path of slaughter, Xu Zimei was covered in scars and nearly turned into a blood-soaked figure. Finally, a palace appeared directly in front of him. A reddish palace, almost entirely engulfed and burned by surrounding flames. In front of the palace was exceptionally quiet, not a single Monster Beast¡¯s shadow to be seen. When Xu Zimei arrived at the entrance of the palace, there was a sudden ¡°boom.¡± The flames surrounding the palace stirred wildly, as if greatly agitated. They surged and condensed into a mass, incinerating the space around to nothingness. From above, the flames looked down, turning the entire Firmament a fiery red. They rushed towards Xu Zimei with a ferocious momentum. Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, unleashed the Wrath of the Form King ¨C the thirteenth move of the Way of Inquiry. The endless fury of Wang Nu collided with the flames. With another ¡°boom,¡± Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly, and the flames were extinguished. And Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. Xu Zimei steadied himself, furrowed his brow slightly, and stared straight ahead. Then, a pressure that seemed to come from the ancient past spread from within the palace. ¡°Insect, hand over what you hold, and I may spare your life.¡± ¡­ ¡°Are you very afraid of it?¡± Xu Zimei asked the little creature in his hand, which glowed with Taiying Youying, with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be meddling with,¡± stated a voice from inside the palace. ¡°Should I address you as Taiyang Zuzhao, or as Holy God?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°A name is but a mere label, creature. What are you trying to do?¡± Taiyang Zuzhao inquired. ¡°You should know that since I have come here, there is no possibility of me giving up,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°Ridiculous, do you think you can subdue me with your strength?¡± scoffed Taiyang Zuzhao. ¡°Even if the Great Emperor were to descend today, I wouldn¡¯t take him seriously.¡± ¡°The Great Emperor naturally wouldn¡¯t suffice, but there are some things that will,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Nonsense.¡± The voice within the palace snorted heavily, and immediately a pressure that seemed capable of crushing everything descended. With an impossible to resist force, when the pressure came down, Xu Zimei felt his blood freeze. All the power in his body couldn¡¯t be exerted as if his Vein Gates had been sealed. He stiffened on the spot, unable to move. The pressure seemed intent on grinding Xu Zimei into dust, continuously squeezing his body. The bones emitted a ¡°creaking¡± sound. As the overwhelming pressure descended, the sky above turned into a blood-red expanse. Xu Zimei found that within this blood-red hue, there unexpectedly appeared two suns. They were not fake or illusions, but truly and unmistakably two real suns. The moment the two suns appeared, Xu Zimei saw the Taiying Youying in his hand flying out as well. It turned into a stream of grey-white radiance that rushed toward one of the suns. Taiyang Zuzhao let out a roar, angrily said, ¡°Wang Sheng, have you gone mad? What benefits has this kid given you?¡± Taiying Youying did not respond to Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s roar. Its speed was like a fleeting moment, and it had already collided with the sun transformed by Taiyang Zuzhao in an instant. Only then did Xu Zimei feel his whole body relax, as the oppressive force disappeared. ¡°These ancient beings are really not simple!¡± He exclaimed as he saw Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao clashing together. The sky was split in two, half fiery red and half grey-white. For a time, neither side could determine a winner or loser, as both took on the form of myriad things. This was also the reason Taiyang Zuzhao was reluctant to take action; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to waste words with Xu Zimei. He would have just slain him directly. ¡­ Seeing this, spiritual energy surged behind Xu Zimei. A cerulean blue planet slowly rose up. In this True Fate World, Xu Zimei slowly maneuvered the Chaos Pearl to fly out. Normally, the Chaos Pearl was hidden in the void, undetectable to anyone other than Xu Zimei. At the moment the Chaos Pearl appeared, a silent oppressive force emanated from all around it. The exterior of the Chaos Pearl was illusory, with rays of dawn within, auspicious clouds, and the harmonious cries of myriad Divine Beastsa€| Within it, one world after another evolved. When the Chaos Pearl appeared, Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao seemed to sense something in the space above. Both glanced in Xu Zimei¡¯s direction. Taiying Youying had no reaction, but Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Wang Sheng, you¡¯ve set me up,¡± Taiyang Zuzhao cried out in shock. He said, ¡°How could this thing appear, how could it appear. Impossible, it makes no sense!¡± While Taiyang Zuzhao was screaming, he recklessly flew toward outer space. Attempting to break through the layers of void to escape. However, at this moment, the Chaos Pearl was faster, with Taiying Youying intercepting Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s path on one side. Immediately afterward, the Chaos Pearl began to tremble, and a swath of radiance shone upon Taiyang Zuzhao. The moment the radiance emerged, Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s figure froze instantly. He hung in mid-air, motionless. ¡°I knew it, I knew that coming across you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Taiyang Zuzhao shouted in anger. Only then did Xu Zimei clearly see what Taiyang Zuzhao looked like. It was a small beast like Taiying Youying. Only, the color of Taiying Youying¡¯s small beast was silver-white, while it was fiery red. ¡­ Then, the surface of the Chaos Pearl emitted an endless glow, with Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s howls of pain. It carried both of them through the layers of void and entered into Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World together. As the two entered Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World simultaneously, there was a ¡°boom.¡± Xu Zimei froze on the spot. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487 Chapter 486 Advancing to the Divine Vein Realm ?Chapter 487: Chapter 486: Advancing to the Divine Vein Realm Chapter 487: Chapter 486: Advancing to the Divine Vein Realm Xu Zimei stood petrified, her eyes unfocused, her gaze dull and lackluster. She heard only a ¡°boom¡± as an explosion erupted within her True Fate World. It was as if the sounds of the Great Dao reverberated through the Endless Void into her ears. A multitude of strange and peculiar noises arose around her, and her vision shifted from color to monochrome. Eventually, everything dissolved into nothingness. Chaos stood by her side, while Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness had already entered her own True Fate World. The zhi shape of her True Fate World was beginning to take form, with its foundation more or less stabilized halfway through. At this moment, above the True Fate World, Taiyang Zuzhao intertwined with Taiying Youying, their combined power from the Chaos Pearl melding together ceaselessly. The world at this instant was unpredictable, with one half of the sky black and the other half white. As though cleaved asunder, the entire world thundered with a ¡°rumbling¡± explosion. No matter where you were, that sound could be heard. Mad Winds raged as if the sky were collapsing and the earth was being overrun. Everything seemed poised to be devoured. Endless Spiritual Energy chaotically converged. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï And the Monster Beasts of the Myriad Demons Tribe trembled with fear in their lairs, daring not to so much as peek their heads out. This spectacle lasted for quite some time, perhaps for about half a month, during which Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t do anything. Both her consciousness and body were rigid and immobilized. Then one day, after half a month, the Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying in the skies above, after entwining for a long time, finally merged together. At the moment of their union, the firmament seemed to give birth to a Divine Beast of Cang Tian with hands grasping the sun and the moon, and carrying the stars upon its back. These two colossal beasts bellowed at the heavens, ultimately transforming into four streaks of light. They were the legendary four Holy Beasts: the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise. Yin and Yang produced two principles, the interaction of two principles engendered the four symbols, the fusion of four symbols gave rise to the Bagua, and the convergence of the Bagua spawned all beings. Thus, the two principles birthed the likes of heaven and earth, while the four symbols established the substance of heaven and earth. In the moment that these four Holy Beasts appeared, they all roared heavenward, with dragon songs and tiger cries, phoenix calls, and turtle groans. The four large beastly shadows continuously transformed. Every known and unknown Monster Beast evolved within them. All known and unknown species of Yuan Central Continent, be they the Myriad Clans or those long extinct through the ravages of time, also evolved within them. They evolved all beings. Of course, this included humans as well. After this situation persisted for some time, a ¡°boom¡± was heard. The phantom figures of the four Holy Beasts exploded into countless streaks of light, scattering across the various regions of the Divine Continent. Each streak of light carried with it a dense breath of life. It was as if each streak of light was an egg, nurturing and forming something within. As these streaks of light fell upon the Divine Continent simultaneously, a multitude of beastly roars sounded in an instant. Once tranquil, the Divine Continent welcomed its most prosperous and bustling era. Countless animals appeared out of nowhere, emerging on the Divine Continent. Among them were tigers, lions, rabbits, mice, monkeys¡­ Basically, a myriad of creatures formed in the sea, on the land, and in the sky. In a moment, the once quiet world erupted into cacophony. The newly birthed creatures, facing this world for the first time, were filled with fear and curiosity about everything. And in a certain area of the Divine Continent, the first human finally appeared. Then came the second and third, more and more new human beings like infants came into this world. a€| All the beings were frantically looking around this world, still adapting to everything. It was at this moment that Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiyin Youying took their places, and the True Fate World was truly, thoroughly perfected. In the Divine Continent, this was also a world indistinguishable from the Yuan Central Continent. The biggest beneficiary of the perfection of the world system was naturally Xu Zimei. The strength within his body was increasing by double, by hundreds of times. The eighth Vein Gate, ¡°Enlighten,¡± was also restless. The Spiritual Energy within his body was like a violent storm, a surging sea, flowing in the ¡°roaring¡± river. The river of Spiritual Energy, carrying the Creation Force, flowed through his body for several Grand Circulations. Xu Zimei could feel his power growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the eighth Vein Gate was beginning to wobble under this impact. Xu Zimei was now at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, and the next step was naturally to break through to the Divine Vein Realm. The so-called Divine Vein strong ones had reached the pinnacle admired by the mortals. After the Divine Vein, one could transform into an immortal, joining the celestial path and possessing supreme longevity. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Of course, this step had nothing to do with Xu Zimei, although his True Fate World was now perfected. But it was still operating slowly, and he had to compete for Destiny, using the Destiny of the Yuan Central Continent to accelerate the growth of his own True Fate World. The most important step in impacting the Divine Vein Realm is to ignite the Divine Fire. Divine Fire can also be understood as divinity. When in the Saint Vein Realm, one condenses the Divine Soul, and the Divine Fire can endow the Divine Soul with divinity. What is divinity? Put simply, it can be understood as spirit. To endow a person with spirit, thought, the ability to think, and discern everything. Although the Divine Soul must still be controlled by oneself in the end, it can also act as an independent entity, possessing its own thoughts. When the humanity of the body and the divinity of the Divine Soul both reach a perfect converging point, one can enter the celestial path and ultimately transcend the mortal realm. The strength of those in the Divine Vein Realm is not just in terms of power, but even their life becomes extremely tenacious. To kill a Divine Vein Realm Martial Artist, you must erase his divinity and shatter his Divine Soul. Otherwise, even if his body is torn to pieces and only one drop of blood remains, he can be reborn. This is the terrifying power of the Divine Vein Realm. As for injuries sustained, as long as there is enough Spiritual Energy, they can heal rapidly. a€| After the fusion of Taiyin Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao, Xu Zimei found that he could move. He slowly sat cross-legged, his body¡¯s Spiritual Energy and Creation Force nearly overflowing. He couldn¡¯t hold it back. Xu Zimei hurriedly guided this surge of Spiritual Energy toward the eighth Vein Gate, Enlighten. There was only a ¡°boom,¡± a muffled sound from within his body. Xu Zimei¡¯s body shook violently, the impact on the Vein Gate, the breaking through of his own limits, was an agony that reached deep into his soul. He clenched his teeth tightly, using Spiritual Energy to strike against the eighth Vein Gate again and again. Before long, a ¡°crack, crack¡± sound was heard. Fissures appeared on the surface of the eighth Vein Gate, Enlighten, and with increasingly fierce impacts, these cracks grew more visible, eventually culminating in a very loud explosion. The Spiritual Energy, like the waters of the Yellow River descending from the heavens, rushing into the sea never to return, ¡°thunderously¡± poured in. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488 Chapter 487 Six Paths of Reincarnation ?Chapter 488: Chapter 487 Six Paths of Reincarnation Chapter 488: Chapter 487 Six Paths of Reincarnation When the spiritual energy burst through the eighth Vein Gate, Enlighten, in that instant, the other seven Vein Gates around Xu Zimei also ¡°boom boom boom¡± exploded with sound. After this wave of spiritual energy entered through the eighth channel, when it came out again, the surging river of spiritual energy had turned into a river of fire. This is what is known as Divine Fire. All of the spiritual energy rivers entering the eighth Vein Gate would ultimately transform into Divine Fire. And this Divine Fire would then flow incessantly into Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul. Sitting cross-legged in the center of Xu Zimei¡¯s abdomen, it had now grown up. To the outside observer, it looked almost identical to Xu Zimei. Moreover, because it had merged with the Nine Regions Grand Body, this Nine Regions Grand Body possessed nine layers of defense. To protect Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul from others¡¯ attacks. At this moment, that miniature Divine Soul appeared majestic and solemn, standing tall and imposingly. As the Divine Fire surged over, under Xu Zimei¡¯s control, the Nine Regions Grand Body did not obstruct. The Divine Fire was completely assimilated into the miniature Divine Soul. Watching the ceaseless river of spiritual energy enter the eighth Vein Gate and then transform into an unending stream of Divine Fire merging into the Divine Soul, Xu Zimei finally breathed a sigh of relief, for the Divine Vein Realm was now accomplished. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It was a realm identical to his former life¡¯s, but with true strength, Xu Zimei felt that even facing Stepping into Immortality powerhouses, he wasn¡¯t afraid. What truly concerned him was the existence at the pinnacle of Immortality. ¡­a€| The divinity of the Divine Soul had now been stimulated, appearing even more vivid and lifelike. It was no longer a cold, lifeless statue; now, it seemed more like a living being. After entering the Divine Vein Realm, Xu Zimei was also adapting to his current strength. He hadn¡¯t rashly used the Chaos Pearl to directly elevate his strength to the peak of the Divine Vein. It was still better to gain a more nuanced mastery of his power first before advancing further. And most importantly, now that Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World had been perfected, he possessed the capital to transcend everything. He was no longer bound by the fate of Yuan Central Continent. His breakthrough to the Divine Vein Realm seemed to have taken only a few days, but in fact, more than half a month had already passed. It was then that Xu Zimei turned his attention to his True Fate World. The Divine Continent was now completely revitalized. All creatures were gradually beginning to adapt to this world. The Myriad Demons Tribe could be considered the strongest force on the continent now, as the other creatures had not yet begun their cultivation. They were still merely mortals. In order not to disrupt the natural evolution of the world¡¯s creatures by being overly nurturing, Chaos had set up a barrier over the territory where the Myriad Demons Tribe resided, preventing other creatures from entering this area. At present, even the continent¡¯s creatures could not yet be called Monster Beasts, at most they were just animals. It was only after they began cultivation that they would gradually evolve from wild beasts into Monster Beasts. This was a slow process of evolution, just like a snake taking five hundred years to evolve into a flood dragon. After a flood dragon took shape, a thousand years later, it could then transform into a Pseudo-Dragon. The same principle applied to the other creatures as well. This was an era where the law of the jungle prevailed. The wild beasts began preying on each other, and a rudimentary food chain pyramid was taking shape. And now, humanity was still at the very bottom of that pyramid. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The humans of this era had just appeared and could only fall prey to many wild beasts. They had yet to learn to create, to trap, to hunt with intelligence. It was an age where chaos reigned supreme. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei stood before the River of Fate, gazing at the Eye of the Great Dao in the void. He murmured softly, and though it was a whisper, his words were of Supreme command. They resonated like a mighty hammer in every corner of the continent, within the hearts of all beings. ¡°Now that the gloaming and turbid shine have taken their places, the Divine Continent is thoroughly perfected. The barrenness of the Era of Ruins has fully passed, and it is now time to turn a new chapter. The curtain rises, the Era of Ruins ends, and this new age shall be known as the Ancient Monster Era.¡± His spoken words were recorded in the River of Fate, engraved within the Eye of the Great Dao. Thus from that moment on, the Era of Ruins had utterly ended. Just as the Yuan Central Continent moved from the Mythical Era to the Wild Desolation, and then to the current Era of Emperors, so had the Divine Continent entered the Ancient Monster Era from the Era of Ruins. The Ancient Monster Era unfolded its own tapestry. Today, the Myriad Clans stand tall, the age of chaos has arrived, and where the era¡¯s glory and decline will lead, no one knows. When the Divine Continent began to develop in an orderly manner, Xu Zimei readied to leave. However, at this moment, a magnificent radiance burst forth from the north of the continent. Xu Zimei turned his head to look, only to see the peculiar Bauhinia Flower he had brought in reacting. This Bauhinia Flower, which Xu Zimei had always found inscrutable, was left to grow. Now the flower had evidently reached full maturity; the previously six petals had transformed into six swirling vortexes. It no longer resembled a flower at all. The six vortexes rose into the sky at the same time, spreading thick reincarnation forces and six different powers across the firmament. Xu Zimei discovered that this peculiar Bauhinia Flower had grown by absorbing the power of the Divine Continent. It had now become inextricably linked with the Divine Continent. After these six vortexes had ascended in midair for a while, countless black specks shot out from within the whirls. In an instant, these black specks shrouded the entire Divine Continent. All life on the Divine Continent, be it humans, animals, or plants, absorbed these specks. Subsequently, the vortexes began to spin with a thunderous rumble, starting to operate, hidden in the void. And Xu Zimei, as the master of this world, received the purposes and information of these vortexes after they merged with the world. After closing his eyes for a long while, Xu Zimei finally opened them, slightly astonished. He murmured softly, ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation.¡± These six vortexes actually represented the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The Heavenly Being Path, Human Path, Animal Path, Hell Path, Path of Evil Ghosts, Asura Path. Following death, all beings could enter reincarnation, and based on the deeds of their lives, their virtue and vice would be judged before they proceed with their next cycle of rebirth. When the Six Paths of Reincarnation vanished into the void, an independent space dedicated to reincarnation was established. And after the Six Paths had departed, the peculiar branches and leaves of the Bauhinia Flower once again condensed. They formed a bridge, with six paths atop it, each leading to one of the paths of reincarnation. One seeking rebirth must tread upon the bridge and step by step enter into reincarnation. Upon witnessing this, Xu Zimei waved his hand lightly. The Forgetfulness Tree, rooted in the vast ocean of the Divine Continent, uprooted itself. Carrying with it the condensed Forgetfulness Water, it entered the space of reincarnation, taking its place right before the bridge. ¡°This bridge shall be named the Netherworld Bridge,¡± said Xu Zimei calmly. ¡°From now on, those who tread the path of reincarnation must drink the Forgetfulness Water, forgetting all that has passed. Only then may they step onto the Netherworld Bridge and enter into reincarnation.¡± Chapter 489 - Chapter 489 Chapter 488 Refusing to Save a Dying Person ?Chapter 489: Chapter 488: Refusing to Save a Dying Person Chapter 489: Chapter 488: Refusing to Save a Dying Person As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, the void began to stir. The Forgetfulness Tree that was originally planted before the Netherworld Bridge started to change. Its form shrank and, astonishingly, it turned into an old crone clad in grey. This old woman looked exactly like the transformation of the Forgetfulness Tree that Xu Zimei had seen when he obtained it in the City of Oblivion. ¡°From now on, you shall be called Meng Po. Provide the Forgetfulness Water especially for those undergoing reincarnation,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. The old crone slowly nodded her head, waved her hands, and the Forgetfulness Water under the Netherworld Bridge began to surge around her. Under her hands, a vortex formed. This was a brand new world, where aside from the existence of the Myriad Demons Tribe, all creatures stood at a fair starting point. All creatures were reborn with not a single one having truly died. Everything starts with the Divine Continent. ¡­¡­ Once the True Fate World began to develop in an orderly fashion, Xu Zimei departed from there, his consciousness returning to his body. When he slowly opened his eyes, he remained within the space inside the ice mountain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei retracted Chaos back into the True Fate World and slowly walked out. He lifted Li Zhizhong directly into the air and descended upon the docks of Linhai City. ¡°I have slain all the Evil Dragon Jiaos in this sea area, fulfilling the condition I promised you,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly. ¡°Now the residents of Linhai City can rebuild this dock.¡± ¡°I understand, are you leaving now?¡± Li Zhizhong asked. ¡°I was never from this place to begin with,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Do you still plan to be your own Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon?¡± ¡°That old man said I am of the Flame Clan, I should also go back to my own tribe for a look,¡± Li Zhizhong shook his head in reply. ¡°Do you know where the Flame Clan is?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I do not know, but I can search slowly. I¡¯ll find it one day,¡± Li Zhizhong said with a smile. ¡°This can be considered a kind of cultivation as well.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and did not ask further. Afterwards, Li Zhizhong returned to Linhai City, while Xu Zimei rode on the Dark Heaven Tiger, slowly heading toward the Endless Heaven Sea that led from the Northern Continent to the Eastern Continent. By following the coastline and circling a quarter around the Northern Continent, one could almost take a vessel back to the Eastern Continent. Apart from a few minor incidents, on the whole, Xu Zimei was quite satisfied with this trip. The sunset is infinitely beautiful, but it heralds the approaching dusk. The seaside in the afternoon was remarkably tranquil. The shimmering water under the setting sun was like an ink painting being stroked with a dye. In the distance, the mountains basked, with red being the clouds, while the blue interwoven with pink twilight and dark yellow sunset, was the very sunset itself. The journey was quite peaceful. More than a month later, after the relentless rushing day and night on the Dark Heaven Tiger, Xu Zimei could already see the coastline leading to the Eastern Continent far in the distance. It was a day in late autumn, carrying a touch of chill. The morning sun was not yet visible, and the overcast sky was exceptionally gloomy. Xu Zimei sat on the Dark Heaven Tiger and suddenly noticed about a dozen people running toward him from not far behind. In the front, three people seemed to be fleeing. Behind them was a group in pursuit. ¡­¡­ The three people seemed to notice Xu Zimei as well, and their expressions became slightly invigorated. From a distance, they shouted to Xu Zimei, ¡°Young master, save us, the young master ahead, please save us.¡± Xu Zimei glanced back, uninterested, and did not respond, resting on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger. The group of people behind them moved incredibly fast and soon caught up to Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Xu Zimei glanced at them; the fleeing trio consisted of an old man and two young women. The old man seemed more like a protector, keeping the woman in the middle at the front. And the woman on the left appeared to be a servant of some sort. As for the woman in the middle, she wore a blue-purple long dress, with skin fair and hair cascading down her back. Her lively eyes sparkled as if holding countless stars, easily drawing one into their depths. She had a delicate, small ovular face, with makeup applied intricately, though one of her earrings had already fallen off. Despite several tears in her light purple dress, and even her beautiful face filled with panic, the woman¡¯s image readily stirred up a protective desire in others. ¡°Young master, save us,¡± the servant beside her yelled desperately. The old man on their right had sustained serious injuries, and he seemed to be at the end of his strength. Xu Zimei witnessed the scene but lay on the Dark Heaven Tiger as if nothing was amiss, with his eyes half-closed, feigning sleep. The dozen or so pursuers behind them all wore red Blood Robes, their faces obscured beneath the garments. ¡°General, what about this person?¡± The Blood Robe followers naturally noticed Xu Zimei too and asked their leader. The general frowned slightly and ordered, ¡°Kill them all to prevent any mishaps.¡± As the old man in front sustained severe injuries and could no longer hold on, he stumbled and fell to the ground. The old man shouted to the two women, ¡°Miss, you two run, don¡¯t worry about me. Run!¡± ¡°Uncle Ning, we can¡¯t leave you behind,¡± the woman in the purple dress said as she tried to drag the old man forward. But the Blood Robe chasers caught up swiftly, surrounding the group within a few breaths. ¡°Miss, even if it costs me my life today, I will carve a bloody path for you,¡± the old man yelled, with blood filling his eyes. After encircling the three, the leading general drew a Longsword from the belt of a subordinate and tossed it in front of them. He said with a lamenting tone, ¡°You¡­ commit suicide.¡± The old man looked at the Blood Robe figures, all shrouded in their red garb. The old man pleaded, ¡°General Zhao, I know it¡¯s you. We renounce the empire, and we won¡¯t seek vengeance. Please spare the Sovereign a lineage, he once valued you.¡± ¡°Valued me? Exiled to the borders for three hundred years, never able to reunite with my family, this is your so-called valuing?¡± General Zhao shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let the princess go; you know this. The empire is about to change hands. In this conflict, innocent or not, everyone will be implicated.¡± ¡°Is there really no hope?¡± the old man desperately pleaded. ¡°Whatever your demands, just say them.¡± General Zhao fell silent for a moment before he slowly shook his head. He continued, ¡°Commit suicide. I¡¯ll leave your bodies whole, let you die with some dignity.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go ahead,¡± the old man said, picking up the Longsword from the ground, ready to fight a bloody path. Suddenly, laughter came from nearby. ¡°A group of big men bullying a few weak women and children, what kind of skill is that?¡± The group turned to look and saw a young man with a sword walking slowly from afar. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490 Chapter 489 The Beginning of the Eastern Continent City ?Chapter 490: Chapter 489: The Beginning of the Eastern Continent City Chapter 490: Chapter 489: The Beginning of the Eastern Continent City The young man, clad in white, carried a three-foot-long white-edged sword, his long hair parted down the middle and draped over his shoulders. His skin was fair, his eyes bright and animated. As the Qingfeng breeze slowly picked up, his white garb fluttered. Any onlooker would have sighed remarking, ¡°What a graceful youth.¡± With every step the youth took, endless Sword Intent surged around him. Xu Zimei sat reversed atop the Dark Heaven Tiger, watching the scene with interest. Feeling the increasingly powerful Sword Qi from the youth, General Zhao¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He said, ¡°This is a matter of the Tianheng Empire and has nothing to do with you, sir.¡± ¡°You see, I always love to fight against injustice,¡± the youth in white huffed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just unlucky to have encountered me.¡± General Zhao snorted coldly, and the several men in Blood Robes at his side all charged toward the youth. However, the youth merely smiled faintly and slowly swung his longsword once. Everyone heard a clangorous sound of a sword¡¯s hum, followed by blood spurting high into the air, as the men in black robes were all cleaved into pieces. General Zhao¡¯s face turned pale as he murmured, ¡°What a swift sword.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Had that blow been intended for himself, he feared whether he could dodge it. ¡°Do you intend to make an enemy of the Tianheng Empire?¡± General Zhao couldn¡¯t help but retreat a few steps as he spoke. ¡°So what if I do? I, Chen Tianyi, have journeyed across the entire Northern Continent, and have never bowed down to any power!¡± The youth in white shook his head and chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re Chen Tianyi, the Gentleman Sword?¡± General Zhao asked doubtfully. ¡°What? Is there someone else pretending to be me?¡± the youth in white shook his head and spoke. ¡°I walk by my given name, and sit with my family name unaltered.¡± ¡°Mr. Chen, if you¡¯re determined to rescue them today, I might not be able to stop you,¡± General Zhao said blandly. ¡°But I will report this matter truthfully to the Sovereign of Tianheng.¡± ¡°You¡¯d have to live to make it back first!¡± The youth in white bared a fierce smile. Leaping into the air, his sword in hand became a thousand zhang of Sword Qi, killing all in its wake. General Zhao¡¯s expression was grave, and his demeanor serious. The imposing aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm spread mightily around him; he had caught the trajectory of the sword, but underestimated its power. With a ¡°boom,¡± the sword Qi, carrying a heaven-piercing sharpness, descended, splitting General Zhao in two from the forehead down. In his final moments, a slight look of astonishment lingered on General Zhao¡¯s face. As his rigid body fell to the sides, Chen Tianyi, the Gentleman Sword, slowly approached the others. Smiling at the lady in the purple dress, he asked, ¡°Are you alright, beautiful miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your kindness, Mr. Chen,¡± the lady in purple quickly shook her head, expressing her gratitude. Chen Tianyi smiled and took out a pill from his Storage Ring, handing it to the old man next to him. He said, ¡°Your injuries are severe, and they won¡¯t heal anytime soon. This pill might be of use.¡± ¡°Thank you for your life-saving grace, sir. This old man will remember it for the rest of his life,¡± the old man thanked him earnestly. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows,¡± Chen Tianyi nodded slightly before smiling and saying to the lady in the purple dress. Then he sheathed his sword and strode away. Watching the retreating figure of the youth in white, the lady in purple chuckled: ¡°I had no idea that the famed Gentleman Sword would be of the same age as me.¡± ¡°The rumors are true; he cultivates the Haoran Righteousness,¡± the old man reminded her by the side. ¡°Miss, shouldn¡¯t we leave swiftly in case we attract pursuit?¡± The lady in purple hesitated then asked, ¡°Uncle Ning, what about your injuries?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± the old man hurriedly shook his head. ¡­ Chen Tianyi walked straight ahead, and when he passed by Xu Zimei, he laughed lightly. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not very proper of you to do,¡± he said. ¡°How so?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°We who cultivate should, by nature, save the dying, heal the injured, and draw our swords to help others. ¡°Behaving indifferently as you did, showing no concern for the dying, is not praiseworthy,¡± Chen Tianyi said, shaking his head. ¡°Are you teaching me how to conduct myself?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Chen Tianyi shook his head and walked away with a hearty laugh. ¡°There are a million ways to live for a million different people.¡± Watching Chen Tianyi leave, Xu Zimei made no effort to stop him. He acted entirely on his mood, helping when he felt like it, and no one had the right to criticize him for not doing so. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care much about this small disturbance. He continued to walk along the coastline toward the dock where thousands of ships were moored, heading for the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei could already make out their silhouettes in the distance. After three more days of walking, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the dock. The dock was bustling with activity, with people coming and going. Ships were departing for the Eastern Continent, and ships from the Eastern Continent were returning here. The noise of life and the hubbub of the ships echoed all around. ¡°Heading to the Northern Continent, we¡¯re short five passengers. Lui Family ships, with Emperor Pulse Realm experts on board. You can sign up with peace of mind, we¡¯ll depart promptly in thirty minutes.¡± The crew members on the ships moored along the coast were all shouting aggressively. Each time a new ship set sail, another would fill the vacancy. Xu Zimei casually boarded one of the Lui Family ships. The ship wasn¡¯t very large, and besides the crew and the guards, since each passenger needed a room, the whole ship could only accommodate fifty travelers. The spaces on the ship were almost all taken, and by the time Xu Zimei arrived, many travelers were already chatting on the deck. Xu Zimei also saw Chen Tianyi among the crowd. The man smiled at him. ¡­ Xu Zimei found a spot on deck and sat down. As the ship prepared to leave for the last time, Xu Zimei saw the same purple-dress girl and the old man from before boarding the boat. ¡°Truly fateful!¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly to himself. Once full, the ship began its slow journey to the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei looked out at the endless sea and the continent that loomed like a giant beast, momentarily overcome with emotion. After being away from the True Martial Holy Sect for so long, he couldn¡¯t help but feel homesick. As the voyage just began, many travelers did not return to their rooms, preferring to chat on deck and enjoy the scenery. The purple-dress girl sat with Chen Tianyi, the two of them chatting and laughing. The old man stood at a distance, watching over them. As for their maidservant, she ran to and fro, preparing food for the pair. When the maidservant passed by Xu Zimei, she huffed loudly, apparently dissatisfied with Xu Zimei¡¯s previous inaction during the life-and-death situation. Because Xu Zimei was sitting not far from the pair, he could faintly hear the topic of their conversation. The purple-dress girl had changed into a light blue gown and wore delicate makeup. She looked more beautiful and sophisticated than before. The individuals spoke quietly among themselves, and just then, a young man in a golden robe, holding a folding fan, took his seat leisurely at the table with the girl in the purple dress. Chapter 491 - Chapter 491 Chapter 490 My Fist is Bigger ?Chapter 491: Chapter 490 My Fist is Bigger Chapter 491: Chapter 490 My Fist is Bigger The golden-robed youth slowly sat down next to the table, smiled at the lady in purple, and asked, ¡°Miss, may I have the honor of your acquaintance?¡± The lady in purple smiled politely but did not speak; instead, she turned her head and started chatting with Chen Tianyi. The golden-robed youth couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit embarrassed, and he signaled with his eyes. Two guards he had brought with him stepped forward. The guards placed their hands on Chen Tianyi¡¯s shoulders, smiling as they said, ¡°Could this gentleman please give up his seat?¡± Chen Tianyi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, as he was about to say something. Suddenly, he felt his longsword on his back tremble slightly. Following the direction of the trembling, he saw an old one-armed man standing at the edge of the cabin. Xu Zimei had encountered this old man before, known as the ¡°Blood-Drinking Mad Blade.¡± Xu Zimei had traveled on the same ship with this elder from the Eastern Continent to the Northern Continent. He had not expected to encounter him again. Chen Tianyi also noticed the one-armed elder and was slightly taken aback. His originally furrowed brow relaxed slightly, and then with a faint smile to the two guards, he said, ¡°I too quite enjoy doing others a favor, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± After he finished speaking, he prepared to get up and leave. ¡°Chen Tianyi,¡± the lady in purple hurriedly called out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m right over there; you can call me if you need anything.¡± A reassuring smile appeared on Chen Tianyi¡¯s face, and he then walked towards the Blood-Drinking Mad Blade. ¡­ Watching Chen Tianyi leave, the golden-robed youth grinned at the lady in purple, ¡°May I know the miss¡¯s name?¡± The lady in purple, Ning Caidie, looked a bit displeased but still responded politely, ¡°Ning Caidie.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s Miss Caidie, from Jin Chicheng.¡± The golden-robed youth revealed a smile which he believed to be graceful. Ning Caidie seemed unenthusiastic, merely smiling perfunctorily. The maidservant beside her rolled her eyes and spoke to Jin Chicheng. ¡°Young Master Jin, our Miss has something weighing on her mind. If her concerns aren¡¯t addressed, I fear she won¡¯t be in the mood for conversation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s on her mind?¡± Jin Chicheng immediately showed interest, hastily asking. ¡°On our way here, our Miss encountered some rogues who harassed her. She was in a dangerous situation and a young master who passed by could have rescued us. But he ignored us, and had it not been for another young master Chen who appeared just in time to rescue us, you might not have met our Miss. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Now, that same young master who ignored us is on the same ship, naturally leaving our Miss in foul spirits,¡± said the maidservant bluntly, adding a bit of cleverness. Ning Caidie¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she called out to the maidservant, ¡°Ying.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m just telling it like it is,¡± Ying replied somewhat defiantly. Ning Caidie sighed softly. Ying had been her personal maidservant since childhood, and though they were master and servant, they had long become like sisters. Having undergone drastic changes, there were few relatives left by her side, and she could not bear to scold her any further. She could only say to Jin Chicheng, ¡°My apologies, Young Master Jin, Ying has been spoiled by me since childhood, you should not take her words to heart.¡± ¡°I think what this maid Ying said is not wrong,¡± Jin Chicheng snorted, replying. ¡°Anyone who could leave such a beautiful lady in peril is probably not a good person.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± said Ying, pulling a face in agreement. ¡°Tell me, who is this person?¡± Jin Chicheng asked. Ying shook her head in Xu Zimei¡¯s direction, not saying anything more. At that moment, Xu Zimei was leaning back in a deck chair with his eyes half-closed, enjoying the sea breeze. Suddenly Jin Chicheng, followed by his two guards, approached. ¡°Hey kid, my master wants you!¡± The guards shook Xu Zimei¡¯s deck chair and shouted loudly. Xu Zimei yawned slowly, opening his eyes and looked at the people before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Jin Chicheng pointed in Ning Caidie¡¯s direction and said coldly. ¡°Go and apologize to that lady.¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± Xu Zimei replied, perplexed. ¡°Apologize for your rudeness and indifference that frightened the lady,¡± Jin Chicheng said indifferently. ¡°I just met her by chance, is it wrong not to save her?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Jin Chicheng suddenly lowered his head and said in a low tone. ¡°But I¡¯ve taken a liking to that lady, so you must apologize. Because I have the bigger fists.¡± ¡°Your way of chasing a girl is all wrong,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and said. ¡°Someone once told me, if you like someone, you should force the issue. Even if the coerced melon isn¡¯t sweet, it can still quench my thirst. Also, did you say you have a bigger fist?¡± Xu Zimei laughed, finding the comment amusing. ¡°What are you laughing at,¡± Jin Chicheng frowned and asked. ¡°Ever seen a punching bag-sized fist?¡± Xu Zimei slowly raised his right hand, smiling as he asked. ¡°Kid, cut the crap, do you want to apologize yourself, or should I make you¡­¡± Before Jin Chicheng could finish his sentence, he saw a fist growing larger in front of his eyes. Then a surge of force hit him, and he felt as if his nose had been smashed askew. It was as if a bottle of mixed flavors had been knocked over, a rush of sensations flooding his nostrils and sending him flying backward. Jin Chicheng stood up, rubbing his nose and screaming miserably in place. The two guards by his side stood frozen initially, and then quickly came to their senses and ran to support Jin Chicheng. They shouted at Xu Zimei, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re finished. Do you know who our young master is?¡± ¡°Come on, start your performance,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, signaling them to speak. ¡°Our young master is the eldest son of the Golden Scales City¡¯s Jin Family, it¡¯s already too late for you to beg for mercy.¡± The guard shouted arrogantly. ¡°Since there¡¯s no room for reconciliation, I might as well finish you all off,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. He then walked step by step toward the three men. The two guards supporting Jin Chicheng hastily retreated. Just then, a group emerged from the cabin next to them. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise about?¡± A middle-aged man uttered softly. The leader of the group was a woman of roughly Xu Zimei¡¯s age. She wore a tight-fitting suit of lady¡¯s armor, her long hair tied at the back of her head with a black ribbon, phoenix eyes, willow eyebrows. With a high nose bridge, she had the beauty associated with women from the Western Region. One¡¯s first impression was of a gallant figure; a heroic woman who would not be outdone by men. And among this group were Blood-drinking Mad Blade and Chen Tianyi. After the middle-aged man¡¯s soft reprimand, Jin Chicheng quickly reacted. He frantically shouted, ¡°Father, sister, come quick and save me! There¡¯s someone here trying to kill me.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The middle-aged man stepped forward, frowning slightly as he asked. The man¡¯s imposing aura suggested he was ready for a fight. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492 Chapter 491 Yu Beasts Appear ?Chapter 492: Chapter 491 Yu Beasts Appear Chapter 492: Chapter 491 Yu Beasts Appear The armor-clad woman quickly said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t get worked up, it¡¯s not too late to find out what happened first.¡± ¡°You, tell me what happened?¡± the middle-aged man asked with furious eyes as he looked at the guards beside him. The two guards, terrified and trembling, naturally dared not hide anything and told the whole story in detail. After listening, the middle-aged man frowned slightly and said to Xu Zimei. ¡°My son may be at fault, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can humiliate a member of the Jin family.¡± ¡°What a nuisance,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He said, ¡°Then summon all your Jin family members here, and I will kill them all at once.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±, the middle-aged man grunted, with the power of Saint Vein Realm surging around him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our trip,¡± the woman beside him said to the middle-aged man. ¡°Zhao¡¯er, what do you mean?¡± the middle-aged man asked, suppressing his anger with a frown. Jin Qizhao took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Father, let me handle this matter.¡± She turned to face Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Young master, regardless, since my brother was the one who started this, but you also hit him. How about we call it even and end this matter here?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Even Jin Chicheng of the nearby city was very perplexed, saying, ¡°Sister, was I beaten for nothing then?¡± But Jin Qizhao didn¡¯t look at anyone else; she only kept her gaze on Xu Zimei, waiting for his response. Xu Zimei turned his attention to the one-armed old man, Blood-drinking Mad Blade, behind him. The other party had seen his strength on the ship before; it must have been this one-armed old man who gave Jin Qizhao some hints. Otherwise, the matter would not have ended so easily. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the one-armed old man. Seeing that the latter was smiling at him, he turned and lay back down on the lounge chair he had been in before. ¡°Zhao¡¯er, why?¡± the earlier middle-aged man was still puzzled. ¡°I can¡¯t allow any mishap in this affair, Father, you should understand that,¡± Jin Qizhao said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to create unnecessary trouble.¡± The middle-aged man snorted softly and didn¡¯t say anything more. Although the Jin family is the top family of Golden Scales City, they have been gradually declining over the years. Now that his daughter has become a direct disciple of the Sect Master of the Heavenly Blade Sect, the Jin family will have to rely on this daughter for everything in the future; he dared not contradict her. The most important thing is that since she was young, this daughter has been fiercely independent, always striving to be stronger than others, and very decisive. Once the commotion subsided, the middle-aged man and Jin Chicheng left with glum faces. Only then did Jin Qizhao turn to the one-armed old man and ask softly, ¡°Master, is he really that strong? He seems to be about the same age as me.¡± ¡°Zhao¡¯er, don¡¯t underestimate anyone in this whole wide world,¡± Blood-drinking Mad Blade shook his head with a smile. ¡°Even I am but a speck of dust in the grand scheme of things; always remember, there is always someone stronger.¡± ¡°I will take heed, Master,¡± the woman quickly nodded. a€| The ship continued sailing forward. Xu Zimei found this ship quite interesting; every day the crew would sprinkle some kind of powder around the vessel. He did not know what it was. On the third day at noon, the capricious weather turned sunny and bright. A blazing sun hung in the sky, reflecting on the sea and making it sparkle and shimmer, clear and translucent. The tourists resting on the ship were startled by a sudden ¡°boom.¡± A beastly roar accompanied a jolt of shaking. It was as if the entire ship had been struck by something, beginning to shake violently. ¡°Activate the Formation,¡± Jin Qizhao commanded calmly, as though he had long anticipated this situation. Beneath the ship, a six-pointed star formation pattern emerged, followed by a wild surge of Spiritual Energy around it. A layer of azure barrier appeared around the vessel. The creature outside continued to slam into the ship, causing it to rock more and more violently, almost capsizing several times. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The external world was a raging sea; the once-calm surface seemed suddenly enraged, waves rolling up in succession. In the midst of the gale and torrential rain, a giant shadow abruptly enveloped the entire vessel. People looked up in terror, only to see that the shadow was a gigantic beast resembling a bat, over a hundred meters tall. Its entire body was ink-colored, somewhere between black and gray. The surface of its body was extremely smooth, with two wings attached to its waist. Its head was triangular, its facial features very small, almost indiscernible unless one looked closely. When the creature appeared, its size dwarfed the ship by several times. ¡°It¡¯s a Yu Beast, it¡¯s a Yu Beast,¡± uninformed tourists continued to shout in terror. ¡°There are still Yu Beasts alive.¡± ¡°It seems our information wasn¡¯t wrong,¡± Blood-drinking Mad Blade narrowed his eyes, saying in a cold voice. His tone was stern, his cold Blade Intent slowly spreading. Everyone knew Blood-drinking Mad Blade had ancient grudges against the Yu Beasts. At the start of the Era of Emperors, the human race and the Monster Race had both been greatly weakened after a massive war. And the Yu Race took the opportunity to occupy the Endless Heaven Sea, marking it a dark age for the Endless Heaven Sea. The father of Blood-drinking Mad Blade perished at the hands of a Yu Beast, hence his lifelong struggle against the Yu Beasts. With the help of many powers, he had managed to utterly destroy that race, freeing the Endless Heaven Sea. Unexpectantly, now a new Yu Beast had emerged. ¡­a€| When the Yu Beast appeared, apart from a few panicked individuals, the majority remained very composed. For their journey was indeed for the sake of this Yu Beast. ¡°How was Senior Mad Blade so sure this Yu Beast would attack us?¡± asked Jin Haizhou, the Family Head of the Jin Family, puzzled. ¡°Because of the powder scattered around the ship,¡± Blood-drinking Mad Blade replied casually. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The cremated remains of its kin.¡± ¡°What should we do with this Yu Beast?¡± Jin Haizhou asked, a little stunned. ¡°Although it is only at its juvenile stage, it¡¯s not so easy to deal with. We should capture it alive if possible, but it¡¯s fine to kill it if the situation doesn¡¯t allow,¡± said Blood-drinking Mad Blade indifferently. The Yu Beast stood hundreds of meters tall, its dark eyes fixed on the people aboard the ship. Its presence was majestic, and upon closer inspection, its aura was that of the Saint Vein Realm. This brings us to the classification of Yu Beasts. Most Monster Beasts gradually grow from their juvenile to adult stage with the passage of time. But Yu Beasts are different; they need to consume a great amount of power. Only power can transition them from juvenile to maturity; otherwise, they remain juveniles for life, unable to avoid it even at the moment of death. Identifying Yu Beasts is relatively straightforward; those below the Divine Vein are considered juveniles. Only once they have embarked on the path to immortality, do they truly step into maturity. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493 Chapter 492 Fall ?Chapter 493: Chapter 492 Fall Chapter 493: Chapter 492 Fall When the Yu Beast¡¯s massive body stirred up the sky-covering waves, a loud ¡°boom¡± echoed as cracks appeared on the barrier formation surrounding the entire ship. ¡°Take action,¡± the one-armed elder, Blood-drinking Mad Blade, said solemnly. As his voice fell, seven figures stepped out from among the crowd. All seven were clad in purple robes, their auras subtly interconnected, forming a cohesive force. In their hands, they each held an identical iron chain. The clattering of chains resounded as the seven moved in unison, slowly making their way forward. ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Blade Seven Men,¡± someone in the crowd shouted excitedly. The Heavenly Blade Seven Men were the seven direct disciples of the Sect Master of the Heavenly Blade Sect, each of them celebrated talents, their names known far and wide. They were all first-class Talented Disciples, which is why people called them the Heavenly Blade Seven Men together. ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï And in their ranks, Xu Zimei also spotted the figure of Chen Tianyi. Speaking of Gentleman Sword Chen Tianyi, he had some connections with the Heavenly Blade Sect as well. As a disciple of Blood-drinking Mad Blade, he had no interest in blades but was extremely enthusiastic about sword techniques. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? It was because of this that he was almost expelled from the sect, but ultimately, Blood-drinking Mad Blade was too compassionate. In secret, he covertly taught Chen Tianyi the way of the sword. Although his specialty was the blade, at his level of achievement, he had mastered all techniques. Ultimately, Gentleman Sword Chen Tianyi became the most famous and the strongest in cultivation among the Heavenly Blade Seven Men. At that moment as the Heavenly Blade Seven Men stepped forward, they rose into the air, all charging at the Yu Beast. A thunderous ¡°rumble¡± exploded beneath their feet. The whirling sound of chains also circulated. Blood-drinking Mad Blade¡¯s face was serious as he sat above the firmament, his presence as vast as the sea, the might of the Divine Vein Realm radiating from him. The Yu Beast roared skywards, the storm it stirred around it causing the ship to sail even faster. Seeing the Heavenly Blade Seven Men approaching, the Yu Beast suddenly spread its wings, which could blot out the sky and the sun, and swatted directly at them. Ripples spread through space, and the entire expanse above shattered. With a ¡°boom,¡± when those wings came down, they did so with an almost invincible air. The Heavenly Blade Seven Men were all sent flying. The Yu Beast roared upwards, every movement carrying immense might. ¡°Bind it with the chains,¡± Blood-drinking Mad Blade yelled from the side. Upon hearing this, the Heavenly Blade Seven Men¡¯s bodies surged with the power of either Emperor Pulse or Saint Vein. The chains in their hands clattered, emanating a dull grey glow. Roars came from the chains, which now bore the phantoms of Yu Beasts. Each chain featured one phantom, these apparitions exerting a terrifying force as they suppressed the Yu Beast. Xu Zimei watched intently from inside the cabin; each chain was not made of ordinary materials. Instead, they were forged from the remnants and spirits of Yu Beasts. This kind of chain, if used properly, could greatly suppress the Yu Beasts. Blood-drinking Mad Blade looked disinterested above, his Divine Vein Realm might spreading out, vast as the sea. During those dark years in the Endless Heaven Sea, after he had destroyed the Yu Clan, he had crafted these chains. It was a precaution, fearing that one day he might be overcome by weakness. At this moment, the Yu Beast looked at the chains, a flicker of fear in its eyes. Seven chains in total, all controlled by the Heavenly Blade Seven Men, danced in midair. ¡°` Phantasmal shadows enveloped the chains, making them seem as if they had transformed into Yu Beasts. The chains danced in mid-air, with several Yu Beasts roaring. Then, all seven chains flew towards the Yu Beasts. The roar of the Yu Beasts grew louder, deafening, shaking heaven and earth as they flapped their wings towards the chains. This time, the spiritual energy in the sky churned, and a large expanse of space that had just recovered collapsed once more. When the wings struck the chains, the expected scene of the chains being flung away did not occur. Instead, the chains, like corrosive bonds, wrapped themselves directly around the wings. The chains vibrated, and the phantasmal shadows roared in suppression from above. One end of each chain pierced through the wings, imprisoning them, while the other ends reached into the Endless Void, falling into the hands of the Heavenly Blade Seven Men. These nine chains separately suppressed the Yu Beast¡¯s seven key points. A chain each for the left and right wings, each leg, two for the abdomen, and one at the neck. The spiritual energy surged around the Heavenly Blade Seven Men as they desperately gripped one end of the chains. They pulled the Yu Beast straight up from the ocean floor, suppressing it mid-air. The Yu Beast, furious, struggled helplessly as the shadowy chains suppressed it too greatly, preventing its escape for the moment. As the Yu Beast was controlled and unable to escape, the Blood-drinking Mad Blade slowly drew the long blade from his back, up in the firmament. The blade trembled with a clang, four feet long, amber-like in appearance, a gleaming, blood-red crystal. At the moment the blade left its sheath, the one-armed elder gripped the sword in his left hand. The might of the Divine Vein Realm emanated from him, pouring out like the sea, and the spiritual energy from all over the Endless Heaven Sea stirred violently. The spiritual energy from the surroundings began to coalesce around the long blade. As more and more spiritual energy surged towards it, the crimson of the blade appeared even denser and more monstrous. The Blade Intent surrounding the one-armed elder grew more intense, almost materializing. The Blade Intent clamored crazily, even tearing the elder¡¯s robe. The one-armed elder roared, and his long blade sliced through the silent firmament. Countless spaces around fractured, the Blade Intent of Wu Geng burst forth with a sword light thousands of feet long, tearing through layers of the void, raising waves as high as mountains, thrusting towards the Yu Beast. The Yu Beast roared in outrage, struggling frantically. Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent pierced through the belly of the Yu Beast, and black blood flowed from the wound. The black blood stained the ocean below, and an unimaginable stench of blood dispersed around. However, the vitality of the Yu Beast was extremely resilient, and it continued to struggle forcefully. After landing that strike, the one-armed elder¡¯s figure slowly descended onto the deck of the ship. He looked sickly pale, his body unsteady, almost collapsing. Sheathing his blade, he paused for a long while before catching his breath. Jin Qizhao quickly supported the one-armed elder, asking with concern, ¡°Master, are you injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± the Blood-drinking Mad Blade shook his head slightly. He said, ¡°An old injury.¡± ¡°Was it from that great battle years ago?¡± Jin Qizhao asked. That battle with the Yu Clan was almost universally known across the Yuan Central Continent. However, few knew that following that battle, Blood-drinking Mad Blade also sustained an injury that proved very hard to heal. This injury ruined his Martial Path to Heaven, making it impossible for him to Step into Immortality for life. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Once these Yu Beasts are eradicated, I plan to retire to the mountains,¡± the Blood-drinking Mad Blade said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Now that all of you are growing up, I feel relieved.¡± ¡°` Chapter 494 - Chapter 494 Chapter 493 Debut ?Chapter 494: Chapter 493 Debut Chapter 494: Chapter 493 Debut In the sky, the Yu Beast¡¯s roar grew weaker and weaker, and even its resistance had lessened a great deal. Its entire body was dyed ink black by its own blood. Seeing that the Yu Beast was on its last breath, the Heavenly Blade Seven Men pulled on the chains and brought the Yu Beast onto the deck of the cruise ship. The tourists on board immediately stopped and watched from a distance. ¡°Is that a Yu Beast?¡± someone whispered in discussion. ¡°Master,¡± the Heavenly Blade Seven Men were also somewhat excited, this was their first time killing a Yu Beast. ¡°Yu Beasts have very tenacious vitality. Don¡¯t be fooled by its current state, gasping for breath. If not suppressed, it will quickly recover on its own.¡± The one-armed elder instructed, ¡°You few watch over it. Once we reach the Eastern Continent and land, it won¡¯t be so formidable.¡± ¡­ After the turmoil of the Yu Beast ended, the cruise ship continued to sail steadily towards the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei could faintly make out the outline of the Eastern Continent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The distant Dragon City was somewhat indistinct, the massive Divine Dragon seemed to be coiling upon the land. In the early morning, the purple sun rose from the east. Wharves of the distant Eastern Continent had come into view, with hundreds of cruise ships lined up in the water. The passengers who had been aboard for a long time came to the deck, looking at the Eastern Continent within sight. But at that moment, an angry roar came from behind the cruise ship. Immediately after, a sky-high wave crashed down. The giant wave rose to the sky, catching everyone on the cruise ship off guard. The masts and sails were directly broken by the force, and water accumulated in many parts of the cabin. Some people were even swept into the sea. The giant wave was fierce and, in an instant, Chen Tianyi reacted. Looking at the sky-high wave that rose and then swept down, he drew his longsword from his waist and swung it heavily. With a ¡°boom¡±, the sky-high wave exploded from the middle, splashing countless droplets. Under the powerful force of the wave, Chen Tianyi¡¯s body was sent flying backward heavily. With a ¡°bang.¡± Chen Tianyi was seen crashing into the side of the cabin on the deck, his back a bloody mess. And the purple-dressed woman, Ning Caidie, was the first to run out, quickly helping him up. She asked anxiously, ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Chen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, you should go and hide with the others,¡± Chen Tianyi said, waving his hand, gazing intently ahead. After the towering wave had fallen, the sea seemed to rage and lift tides as if in anger. Wave after wave towered, and beneath them a massive shadow began to appear and disappear intermittently. The one-armed elder, seeing the shadow, had a ghastly expression and whispered, ¡°Another Yu Beast.¡± At this moment, including the Heavenly Blade Seven Men and the rest of the tourists on the ship, all had shocked faces, speechless. The Yu Beast was not alone and the one that had appeared again was even larger. Almost a kilometer high, it was comparable to a small-scale city. The Yu Beast¡¯s presence was even more imposing, with roaring storms and waves around it. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï To it, the cruise ship before its eyes was like a lone skiff floating on the sea. Amidst the waves it stirred, the cruise ship drifted aimlessly like a headless ant. ¡°A Divine Vein Realm Yu Beast,¡± the one-armed elder observed for a while before finally uttering several words with a distressed face. The sea had drenched his long hair against his cheeks, and he stood proud amidst the ocean. He wanted to draw his Blood-Drinking Blade again, but the time since he last drew the blade was too short. His injuries no longer allowed him to engage in battle. ¡­ Seeing the new Yu Beast emerge, the Heavenly Blade Seven Men gave each other a glance, gripped their chains, and once again stood forward. Their auras surged around them, and the chains once again emitted a dark gray light, imprisoning the Yu Beasts. The phantom images carried by the chains howled, but the new Yu Beast merely glanced at them with disdain. Its wings swept up a colossal wave that shattered all seven phantoms. Even the chains were annihilated in the crashing waves of the sea. With the chains shattered, the Heavenly Blade Seven Men also suffered mental trauma, each spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. At this moment, seeing such a scene, all the guests aboard the ship could not help but feel a sense of despair. ¡°I told you not to come. Now we¡¯re all going to die here,¡± Jin Haizhou, the Family Head of the Jin Family, paced back and forth, speaking in terror. ¡°It was you who said this could help us get closer to the Heavenly Blade Sect, that you wanted to come,¡± Jin Qizhao said indifferently. Meanwhile, the maid Ying asked anxiously on the other side, ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Ning Caidie sighed softly and said lightly, ¡°I never thought I would not die in the empire¡¯s wars, but instead be buried here with the sea. Perhaps this is fate.¡± ¡°Save us,¡± some guests were unwilling to give up, frantically shouting towards the docks of the Eastern Continent. However, it all seemed to be in vain. The Yu Beast controlled the surrounding storm, encircling the entire ship, leaving no chance for anyone to escape. Should anyone jump into the sea, they would likely be torn to pieces in an instant. At this moment, the Yu Beast high above looked down upon the people on the ship, its eyes devoid of any emotion. Surprisingly, it spoke in human language, ¡°Killing my Yu kin and forging their bodies into chains. No matter which, you all deserve to be torn to pieces.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve killed enough Yu Beasts in my lifetime; it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Only regret is not being able to kill you as well,¡± the one-armed elder said blandly. The Yu Beast seemed enraged, letting out a furious roar to the heavens. Its wings whipped up waves thousands of feet high, striking down, and at that moment, the ship emitted a piercing screech. In this desperate moment, suddenly a blade light slashed through. The immense wave was destroyed, and the blade light shot into the firmament, as if to tear the heavens asunder. ¡°Who?¡± the Yu Beast huffed coldly, looking down at the ship with a deep tone. ¡°Hey, I say, can we discuss something?¡± Xu Zimei yawned as he stood up from the deckchair, stretching languidly. He said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to get home, so could you let me go first? Lets deal with your issues after the ship docks?¡± Everyone stared at Xu Zimei, dumbfounded. ¡°Has this guy gone mad? At a life-or-death moment like this, he dares to make such a statement?¡± Someone murmured to themselves. ¡°Ant, you¡¯re seeking death.¡± The Yu Beast roared furiously, its wings beating fiercely down. The tumultuous storm surged forth. ¡°Ah, tough one!¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed, and at that moment, fierce Blade Qi rose from his body. Tyrant Shadow was drawn, the Way of Inquiry unfolded from the blade. With each step matching heaven and earth, he stepped into the air. The aura around him gathered and dispersed, every bit as imposing. The might of the Divine Vein Realm roared silently in the firmament like the Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon. The north wind whistled, clouds rolled with the wind, and waves covered the sky. The space beneath his feet shattered with each step, and Tyrant Shadow¡¯s Blade Intent split half the firmament. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495 Chapter 494 Return to the Eastern Continent ?Chapter 495: Chapter 494: Return to the Eastern Continent Chapter 495: Chapter 494: Return to the Eastern Continent As Xu Zimei stepped into the void, ascending step by step, the entire sea area fell silent. Even the surging waves around were suppressed and gradually calmed down. ¡°This, this,¡± the people on the sailing ship stammered, unable to speak upon witnessing this scene. ¡°He¡¯s become stronger,¡± the one-armed elder murmured with narrowed eyes. When he had encountered Xu Zimei before, he was still in the Saint Vein Realm. He hadn¡¯t expected that Xu Zimei had already stepped into the Divine Vein. The one-armed elder couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, thinking about how young he was. Could it really be the posture of a Great Emperor? He somewhat dared not to continue his thoughts. Chen Tianyi¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly, staring at Xu Zimei for a long time without speaking. And the purple-dressed lady, Ning Caidie, was also murmuring to herself, ¡°If he¡¯s so powerful, why didn¡¯t he save us before?¡± ¡°Miss, he¡­,¡± the maid Ying hesitated to speak further at her side. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei held the Tyrant Shadow with Blade Qi spreading out around him like a prison, his gaze empty as he looked at the Yu Beast before him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï The Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation was directly activated, and strands of faint green Spiritual Energy rose slowly behind him. At the moment the muffled sound began, his back was shrouded in a green mist, and layers of green stone steps were laid out. Under the cover of the mist, the green stones spread upwards, aiming to compete with the heavens in height. Xu Zimei¡¯s aura also surged in an instant. When the Creation Force around him filled the air, Xu Zimei paused mid-stepa€¡±a mere blink of an eye did not pass. He had already appeared in front of the Yu Beast. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand was raised high, endless Spiritual Energy accompanying Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent converging in the sky. With a ¡°boom¡±! As the Curved Blade rapidly descended, the Yu Beast felt as if a great terror was upon it. Its whole body was so suppressed that it was sluggish, hurriedly stretching out its wings to block. ¡°Puff!¡± Inky black blood spurted out in the sky as the Curved Blade descended, unstoppable. The wings that blocked out the sun were directly severed, accompanied by a painful roar from the Yu Beast. ¡°Why bother, I didn¡¯t want to kill you in the first place.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, saying, ¡°I wanted to give your race a chance to continue. What a pity, you don¡¯t cherish it!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s permissible for you humans to kill us Yu Beasts, but not for us to kill you?¡± The Yu Beast sneered disdainfully. It said, ¡°What¡¯s the rationale behind that?¡± ¡°The grievances between us go back a very long time, to the dark ages of the Endless Heaven Sea a€¡± do you know of it?¡± The one-armed elder interjected, ¡°This isn¡¯t at all about who is right and who is wrong.¡± ¡°I know, whoever has the biggest fist has the reason, right?¡± the Yu Beast retorted with a heavy snort. It spoke indifferently, ¡°Anyway, I am captured by you now. Kill or maim me as you will.¡± ¡°Since you are not afraid of dying, then I might as well torture you slowly,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly, with a faint smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you take a joke?¡± The Yu Beast was taken aback for a moment, then quickly replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were in a hurry to get home? Give me a quick death, and you can go home earlier.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and, looking at the one-armed elder, said, ¡°You all go ahead, I want to have a talk with it alone.¡± ¡°Young Master, this Yu Beast cannot be let go,¡± the one-armed elder advised from the side. ¡°If it escapes and grows to bring disaster to the sea areas later, what then?¡± ¡°I know, you all go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. The one-armed elder could only nod in agreement. Watching the sailing ship¡¯s direction as it disappeared into the mist. ¡°` ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± the Yu Beast asked warily. ¡°Want to roll with me?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Roll with you?¡± The Yu Beast was somewhat surprised. ¡°Myriad Demons Tribe!¡± ¡­ An endless sea whipped up a sky-full of storm, with Xu Zimei lying on the back of the Yu Beast. The Yu Beast was very fast, almost at home in this sea domain, reaching the docks of the Eastern Continent in just about fifteen minutes. After Xu Zimei got onto the dock, the True Fate World appeared and took the Yu Beast into the territory of the Myriad Demons Tribe. As for the rest, Chaos would manage it. Having traveled relentlessly without a break, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t plan on resting now. The journey was hastened by the Dark Heaven Tiger, and he enjoyed the ease of the ride. Emerging from Dragon City in the Eastern Continent, Xu Zimei headed toward the core area of the Eastern Continent. Traveling day and night, after roughly half a month, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the core of the Eastern Continent. The sky had gradually darkened, and the city not far away looked brightly lit, indeed a large city. Xu Zimei planned to rest here for the night. As he approached the city, Xu Zimei discovered the unusual aspects of this city. The city walls were blood-red due to the bricks and tiles being made of that color. Two skull patterns were engraved on the city gates. Xu Zimei looked up to see three large characters written on the wall: ¡°Blood Slaughter City.¡± ¡°It seems that I have arrived in the territory governed by the Blood Nether Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The Blood Nether Holy Sect, as one of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent, was famous for being brutal and combative due to its Ancestor, the Blood Nether Emperor. He established the Immortal Gate here, and it has been in existence for over ten thousand years. Blood Slaughter City isn¡¯t an exceptionally ancient or famous city, but it is one of the few large cities within this territory. Also, most disciples of the Blood Nether Holy Sect are known to be exceedingly cruel, earning the sect the reputation of being the Immortal Gate most resembling a demonic sect. ¡­ When Xu Zimei entered the city, he was stopped and questioned by the guards on both sides. He gave brief answers and then entered the city. The city was quite large, and even at night, the main streets of the city were still very lively. However, Xu Zimei could still feel that beneath the bustling fa?¡ìade of the city, the atmosphere seemed somewhat tense. Guards searched and patrolled the streets frequently, making it easy to notice that something was amiss. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Xu Zimei found an inn; the place wasn¡¯t very crowded. Since it was late, the shopkeeper had already retired for the night, leaving only the young lad who was yawning and resting his head on the table. Seeing Xu Zimei enter, the lad quickly stood up and, with a smile, said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re looking to stay the night, right?¡± ¡°Staying the night, is there anything to eat?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but the cooks have all gone to rest,¡± the lad replied apologetically. ¡°Then just get me a good room, and also bring a jar of fine wine,¡± said Xu Zimei as he sat down at a table nearby. After drinking a cup of wine, Xu Zimei took a deep breath and looked at the young lad to ask, ¡°Lad, let me ask you, has something happened in Blood Slaughter City recently?¡± ¡°Sir, you must be new here,¡± the lad joined in with interest, smiling as he said, ¡°Few days ago, the City Lord¡¯s son was killed, and now there¡¯s a city-wide manhunt for the assassin.¡± ¡°No wonder,¡± said Xu Zimei, nodding slightly. As Xu Zimei was drinking, suddenly, the door of the inn was pushed open. ¡°` Chapter 496 - Chapter 496 Chapter 495 The Man in Destiny ?Chapter 496: Chapter 495: The Man in Destiny Chapter 496: Chapter 495: The Man in Destiny A woman with a giant axe on her back slowly walked in. She wasn¡¯t particularly beautiful, but her appearance was rather delicate. She wore a black long robe, with light blue trousers underneath. Her hair was cut short, ear-length, and she had willow eyebrows and phoenix eyes. The moment this woman entered the inn, Xu Zimei felt something unusual. His Prison Suppressor Demon Body reacted, seemingly excited, experiencing the kind of thrill when encountering another of the same battle body. Xu Zimei guessed that no ordinary Hundred Great Battle Bodies could elicit such a strong reaction from the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. That left only one possibility, it had to be one of the top three battle bodies, meaning the other person possessed one of the top three ranked battle bodies. He had seen the owner of the third battle body, Jiang Mochou, if it hadn¡¯t been for the mysterious old man who suddenly appeared and took Jiang Mochou away, he probably would have had Xiao Guizi capture her by now. And this woman before him most likely possessed the second-ranked Axe Breaker Emperor Body. ¡­ ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei drank a cup of wine, looking at the woman before him with great interest. The great world¡¯s situation was growing more and more chaotic, destiny was about to take form, and more and more Talented Disciples had appeared. Now that all three top battle bodies had emerged, this was something that had never happened in past eras. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï This was destined, as the prophecy said, to be an extremely brilliant era. Xu Zimei could tell at a glance the realm of this woman; she was at the Emperor Pulse Peak and was close to breaking through to the Saint Vein. However, the later stages of opening the Vein Gates were incredibly difficult, and this step would probably take a lot of time! At this moment, it wasn¡¯t only Xu Zimei who was observing; the woman had also been sizing him up since she walked into the inn. After entering the inn, her Axe Breaker Emperor Body could clearly feel trembling. It was a trembling almost tinged with fear. This was the first time she had encountered such a thing since she received the Axe Breaker Emperor Body. Tan Jiulin almost immediately remembered the words her master had once said to her. ¡°She who accepts the second battle body, from then on, will also have her own mission.¡± ¡°The man in that mission,¡± she murmured, looking towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Guest, are you staying at the inn as well?¡± the inn¡¯s waiter came over and hurriedly asked. ¡°Like him, bring me a jar of wine,¡± Tan Jiulin replied indifferently. She walked up to Xu Zimei and calmly asked, ¡°May I sit here?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. After Tan Jiulin sat down, she took the jar of wine from the waiter without using a bowl. She took a big gulp directly from the jar and then looked at Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°Do you believe in destiny, young master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± Tan Jiulin asked curiously. ¡°The strong want the weak to become lambs to the slaughter within a pen, so they deceive the weak with talk of destiny to make them give up struggling.¡± Xu Zimei countered, ¡°If destiny is real, then who determines destiny? And for the person who sets destiny, what then is his own destiny?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Tan Jiulin fell silent for a moment. After a long while, she finally spoke, ¡°But my destiny tells me that struggling is useless. Some battles, you will inevitably encounter one day. In this world, there will always be success and failure.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, nor do I care to entertain any talk of destiny,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He replied, ¡°Either you become a shrinking turtle, or if you block my path, stand in my way, then I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡± ¡°I would like to spar with you,¡± Tan Jiulin slowly took the giant axe off her back and said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re too weak, and besides,¡± Xu Zimei pointed towards the door of the inn, and said, ¡°take care of your own troubles first.¡± ¡­ As soon as his voice fell, there was a ¡°boom.¡± The doors of the inn were kicked open, sending shards of wood flying. Someone outside shouted, ¡°City Lord, I have just witnessed with my own eyes that woman entering this inn.¡± With the sound of that voice, a group of people emerged from the outside of the inn. The frightened innkeeper cowered at the front, not daring to move. This group was the city¡¯s guards, led by a middle-aged man in a red robe. Beside the middle-aged man stood an elder in green clothes. ¡°Witch, I¡¯d like to see where you can flee to,¡± the middle-aged man shouted, looking at Tan Jiulin. ¡°You killed my son, and today you shall join him in burial here in Blood Slaughter City.¡± ¡°I never intended to run; it¡¯s only the wishful thinking of you fools,¡± she replied. Tan Jiulin slowly stood up, her giant axe emitting a sharp edge. Then she swung the giant axe in front of her, chopping down directly. A beam of axe light burst forth from the blade, and with a ¡°boom,¡± it split the inn in two. The middle-aged man and the elder dodged swiftly, but the group of guards behind them was annihilated within it. ¡°Emperor Pulse Peak,¡± the middle-aged man said with an embarrassed complexion. His name was Xue Fengyu, the City Lord of Blood Slaughter City, but he himself was only at the realm of Emperor Pulse. ¡°Elder Xue, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time,¡± Xue Fengyu turned his head to the elder in green beside him. His face was grave, ¡°This woman is no ordinary person; I might not be able to capture her. Let¡¯s attack together for a quick resolution.¡± Elder Xue nodded slightly, and both of their bodies exploded with the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm. ¡°Your son disrespected me, ordering his guards to abduct me into his mansion. I had no choice but to kill him. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï I did not wish to kill the innocent, but now it seems you too must die.¡± Tan Jiulin snorted, her giant axe bursting with endless sharpness. Her slender frame wielded the giant axe as if it was tailor-made for her, with moves both wide and powerful. Each strike carried immense might. Xue Fengyu and the elder found themselves suppressed in the fight. The entire inn was split into pieces beneath the giant axe, with nearby houses also collapsing. Only the table of Xu Zimei remained intact as he sat drinking in the midst of the ruins, watching the fight unfold. The woman was not only more experienced in battle, but even the Vein Skills she used were of a very high level. Xue Fengyu and the elder grew more frightened as the battle intensified, their hands already marked with several cuts. ¡°Madam, we have already reported this matter to the Blood Nether Holy Sect, and someone from the Holy Sect will come soon. You still have time to run away,¡± Xue Fengyu shouted from the side. Already exhausted, he had no choice but to reveal this information to save himself. ¡°Noisy,¡± Tan Jiulin uttered coldly. The giant axe in her hands grew increasingly sharp, with a mass of black spiritual energy enveloping the blade, as if a terrifying, fierce face was roaring on the edge. Tan Jiulin¡¯s hair fluttered, the giant axe drawing endless radiance, tearing through layers of space, striking down in one blow. Xue Fengyu and the elder¡¯s eyes were split wide open as they saw they couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Just then, a loud shout came from the distance. ¡°Stop!¡± Immediately after, a streak of light sped forth, and with a ¡°boom,¡± it directly shattered the giant axe in Tan Jiulin¡¯s hands into pieces. Chapter 497 - Chapter 497 Chapter 496 The Power of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body ?Chapter 497: Chapter 496 The Power of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body Chapter 497: Chapter 496 The Power of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body With her giant axe directly shattered in hand, a figure could be seen approaching through the air from afar. This figure was dressed in purple robes, with a strong aura of holy power echoing around him. Massive waves of spiritual energy rose at his feet, each step as if stepping through heaven and earth. As the figure approached, Xue Fengyu¡¯s face brightened with joy. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Elder Jingyu, come save me.¡± The elder known as Xue Jingyu slightly furrowed his brow and said sternly, ¡°A city lord acting so flustered, what sort of behavior is that?¡± Xue Fengyu quickly shrank his head, not daring to speak further. Though the Emperor Pulse Realm and the Saint Vein Realm are only separated by a fine line, within the Blood Nether Holy Sect, they are treated completely differently. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? An Emperor Pulse Realm cultivator could be the lord of a city, while those in the Saint Vein Realm were the core elders of the sect. Apart from the Sect Master, they were the most powerful and prestigious figures openly. Moreover, he now needed the other¡¯s help to save his life, so naturally, he did not dare to retort. ¡°Who are you?¡± After Elder Jingyu descended, the imposing presence of the Saint Vein Realm pressed down on Tan Jiulin. He asked sharply, ¡°You dare to kill an elder of the Blood Nether Holy Sect?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you counterattacked or not, come back with me to the sect and await judgment,¡± Elder Jingyu snorted coldly, bringing his large hand down. ¡°You people, so accustomed to being in higher positions, always thinking you can decide the life or death of another with a single word,¡± Tan Jiulin responded indifferently. When that large hand came crashing down, it covered an extensively wide area. Tan Jiulin knew she could not avoid it and had to confront it with all her might. With a ¡°boom¡±. As Tan Jiulin¡¯s fists collided with the descending palm, she only managed to resist for a brief moment before being slammed into the ground. Endless waves of force descended, leaving an enormous and deep five-finger imprint on the ground. ¡°Stop your futile struggles; the gap between the Emperor Pulse and the Saint Vein is a chasm you cannot cross,¡± Elder Jingyu spoke lightly. ¡°Is that so?¡± As the dust filled the sky and eventually settled, Tan Jiulin was seen slowly standing up from the deep pit in the ground. Her black robes were covered in dust, and even her short hair appeared somewhat disheveled. An unimaginable imperial might spread and burst forth from within her. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how strong you really are,¡± Tan Jiulin said with a light chuckle, a pallor uncommon to her face. From within her, a ¡°creak-creak¡± noise could be heard, as if bones were dislocating. She then pulled out her bones one by one from within and used them to condense a giant axe in front of her. Her skin turned bronze, and her short hair grew longer bit by bit, forming into countless small braids. On her forehead, the pattern of a golden axe appeared. At that moment, when she grasped the axe before her, a wave of force began to reverberate rapidly around her. The space around shattered, and even Elder Jingyu¡¯s body took a slight step back. ¡°This is the amplifying effect brought by the Axe Breaker Emperor Body,¡± murmured Xu Zimei from the side. ¡°What is this thing?¡± asked Elder Jingyu, startled and puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the Hundred Great Battle Bodies,¡± Tan Jiulin said lightly. She lifted the giant axe made of condensed white bones, carrying a stern and cold light. The golden axe mark on her forehead flickered, and in an instant, Tan Jiulin appeared in front of Xue Jingyu with incredible speed. The giant axe fell heavily, and with a ¡°boom,¡± Blood scattered, and the figure of Xue Jingyu was sent flying. ¡°How could this be,¡± Xue Jingyu said in astonishment. ¡°Your Battle Body is definitely not ordinary.¡± ¡°Does it matter to someone who is about to die?¡± Tan Jiulin replied. Her speed was incredibly fast, and the golden axe imprint on her forehead kept flickering. Her attack power was also remarkably astonishing, especially the giant axe in her hands, which seemed to possess tremendous cutting power and the ability to ignore defenses. Each of her strikes was incredibly heavy. With just a few simple moves, Xue Jingyu was already drenched in blood, with no part of his body untouched. ¡°You deserve to die,¡± Xue Jingyu lifted his head and licked the fresh blood on his wrist with a gloomy look in his eyes staring at Tan Jiulin. ¡°Quit your babbling,¡± Tan Jiulin was unwilling to give her opponent the slightest chance to breathe. The giant axe in her hands swung down once again. Xue Jingyu let out a roar, and slowly spread his arms, blood rose from all around his body. It was as if the blood was burning, staining the entire firmament red. ¡°Then let¡¯s die together,¡± Xue Jingyu yelled with an evil laugh. As the blood filled the sky, the rich smell of blood spread, and the blood began to condense. It formed a very terrifying blood-colored monster. The amorphous blood monster roared and lunged at Tan Jiulin. Tan Jiulin raised her giant axe and chopped down, but the fresh blood clung to her axe blade like corrosive acid. Then, in just an instant, the fresh blood swallowed Tan Jiulin whole. Xue Jingyu laughed loudly as the blood qi around his body grew stronger and stronger. At that moment, a black light of extreme intensity suddenly tore through the endless void, descending from the ancient past to the present. The blood-colored monster was instantly annihilated within it. Tan Jiulin tore through the void, stepping out from the devouring darkness. Black spiritual energy enveloped her body, billowing towards the sky, even her giant axe was shrouded in an aura of destruction. ¡°How could this be,¡± Xue Jingyu shouted in horror. ¡°That¡¯s because you have no idea what Axe Breaker Emperor Body is,¡± Tan Jiulin said indifferently. Her giant axe descended, and before Xue Jingyu had the chance to flee, he was completely obliterated. Seeing the situation turning dire, Xue Fengyu and his companion quickly attempted to escape out of the city. Tan Jiulin didn¡¯t even deign to look at them directly as she swung her giant axe. The giant axe split the endless void, and upon descending, it cleaved the main artery of the city streets in half. A deep gulf appeared on the ground, bottomless to the eye. Both Xue Fengyu and his companion were cut down by the axe. Tan Jiulin turned around, standing and looking up at the sky, while the space around her continuously broke and reformed in a cycle. Her eyes were piercing as she looked at Xu Zimei and called out, ¡°Am I still too weak for you now? ¡°Do I have the qualification to fight you?¡± With a casual gesture, the giant axe rose from the gulf and shattered the endless void, returning to her hands. Xu Zimei finished his drink and slowly rose from the ruins. For him, at the Divine Vein Realm, he indeed felt little interest in fighting an opponent who had yet to even traverse the Saint Vein. Even possessing a second Battle Body made no exception. Clad in a purple robe, his long hair fluttered without wind, and behind him, Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly within its sheath. Xu Zimei slowly lifted his right hand, extending his index finger. As he pointed down, spiritual energy converged around him. Above his head, that single finger seemed to morph into a pillar of the heavens. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498 Chapter 497 Im Too Lazy to Even Draw My Sword ?Chapter 498: Chapter 497 I¡¯m Too Lazy to Even Draw My Sword Chapter 498: Chapter 497 I¡¯m Too Lazy to Even Draw My Sword ¡°` As this finger descended from the sky, the space around it began to collapse extensively. The air waves carrying Wu Geng¡¯s aura pressed down, with a thunderous ¡°boom¡± echoing forth. Accumulating endless air waves and storms, once the finger fell, Tan Jiulin only felt an invincible force descending from the heavens. Her body stiffened in place, the circulation within her body becoming exceedingly slow. She struggled to lift her giant axe to defend, but only heard a loud ¡°bang.¡± A great force transmitted from the finger, and she was sent flying out from the center of the storm. She was like a lone skiff in the vast ocean, utterly devoid of any resistance. ¡°Bang!¡± The figure slowly fell to the ground, smashing into a crater several meters deep. She remained still for a long while before finally struggling to stand up from the ground. At that moment, she felt as though she had truly experienced the terror between life and death. Her heart still raced, and her blood seemed as if it had congealed. ¡°Youa€|,¡± Tan Jiulin looked up at Xu Zimei, her lips parting slightly, but she couldn¡¯t articulate a single word. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°You¡¯re too weak, so weak that I don¡¯t even have the interest to draw my sword.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°You, who are like this, still talk to me about destiny? About fighting? About sparring?¡± Tan Jiulin was silent for a long while, she had been traveling around these past few years. She had seen real Talented Disciples and was confident she was no worse than others. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too strong,¡± Tan Jiulin said after a moment of silence. ¡°How did you obtain the second Battle Body?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°My master gave it to me,¡± Tan Jiulin paused before finally responding. ¡°Who is your master?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I do not know his name, I just heard others calling him ¡®Sage,''¡± Tan Jiulin replied. ¡°If you can see your master again, tell him I have questions for him,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Have him come to the True Martial Holy Sect to find me. I spared your life this time; consider it a message delivered on my behalf.¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly, the title ¡®Sage¡¯ sounded very familiar to him. The youth who rode the Azure Ox during the Mythical Era was also called ¡®Sage.¡¯ In the conversation with the Divine Emperor, the one ordered to seal the Ancient Demon Cave was also referred to as ¡®Sage.¡¯ Now, the second Battle Body also had something to do with this Sage. Xu Zimei indeed wanted to meet this person, to clear up some of his doubts. As for friend or foe, those who block the way will be met with no mercy! ¡°One day, I will qualify to fight you,¡± Tan Jiulin said seriously to Xu Zimei before leaving. ¡°The second Battle Body is worthless in my eyes. Without it, what do you have left?¡± Xu Zimei spoke lightly. Tan Jiulin fell silent, eventually sheathed her giant axe, disengaged her Battle Body form, and slowly walked towards the city¡¯s outskirts. The sky was nearing dawn, with a glimmer of light appearing in the east, and the world remained in a tranquil silence. Tan Jiulin walked slowly out of the city, ultimately turning back to take a deep look at it. ¡°Little Evil, do you think I can surpass him?¡± The Evil God List in her arms emitted a faint golden glow as it finally spoke, ¡°As long as the heart is strong enough, there¡¯s nothing in this world that can¡¯t be done. It¡¯s just that man, I cannot see through him.¡± ¡­a€| The City Lord¡¯s death will cause a huge commotion throughout Blood Slaughter City. And the death of Xue Jingyu might also shake the Blood Nether Holy Sect, but all of that is of no concern to Xu Zimei. ¡°` Early the next morning, Xu Zimei prepared to return to the Extreme West Region by taking a Teleportation Array in Blood Slaughter City. After a lackluster journey through space, on the seventh day, Xu Zimei finally returned to the Extreme West Region. Sun-Chasing City is located to the north of the True Martial Holy Sect, within the territory of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Sun-Chasing City is one of the few large cities under the jurisdiction of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. It is said that an ancestor of the Divine Sun Holy Sect once pursued the sun to this place and, upon arriving, had an epiphany and ascended to immortality. The Divine Sun Holy Sect then established a city here to commemorate the glory of that ancestor. The morning light shone through the window, enveloping a splendid courtyard within the city in its warm embrace. Xuanyuan Xuantian slowly opened the door to his room, facing the sunlight with a profound and clear gaze. He was once a Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, possessing one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Xuanyuan Battle Body. He had also participated in the grand competition between the six sects, and although he did not take first place, he shone brilliantly. He was once the Saint Heir who was wholeheartedly nurtured by the Sect Gate to vie for the destiny of the era. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï But now, Xuanyuan Xuantian had to sigh and acknowledge that the affairs of this world are truly unpredictable and incomprehensible. Half a year ago, an old ancestor of the Divine Sun Holy Sect who had been in seclusion suddenly emerged. The ancestor not only made a breakthrough to the Immortal Ascension Boundary, enhancing the overall strength of the sect, but also brought back a young man whom he wished to cultivate vigorously to replace himself as the new Saint Heir. Xuanyuan Xuantian swore that he would remember that day for the rest of his life. He had proposed a challenge to the newcomer, only to be trampled underfoot, ending the fight in a very humiliating manner. The young man possessed the Undying Battle Body, which ranked seventeenth among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. And now, he has become the new City Lord of Sun-Chasing City. Although Sun-Chasing City is a major city under the rule of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, in the end, he had been stripped of his status as Saint Heir. It was, in a way, an exile from the sect, a veiled banishment. With his future uncertain, Xuanyuan Xuantian felt deeply saddened. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei emerged from the Teleportation Array and found himself in the bustling streets at noon. A few days¡¯ journey south from Sun-Chasing City would bring one near the territory of the True Martial Holy Sect. Xu Zimei found an inn, and in truth, at his level, going without food for a long time was no longer a concern. It was merely an appetite he indulged. He entered the inn, which was at its liveliest during the midday hour. The crowd was neither too large nor too small. Xu Zimei chose a seat by the window and took in the view outside. Just then, a young man in a golden robe, accompanied by an elder, entered the inn. ¡°Young Master Xuanyuan, please head upstairs. Your private room is ready,¡± said the shopkeeper as he hurried over, respectfully addressing the young man. Xuanyuan Xuantian nodded calmly and was about to head upstairs. As he reached the stairs, his gaze inadvertently met with Xu Zimei¡¯s at the window and he paused in his tracks. ¡°Young Master Xuanyuan?¡± The shopkeeper kept calling softly from the side. ¡°Today I¡¯ll sit downstairs,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a slight shake of his head as he walked towards Xu Zimei. ¡°We can be considered old acquaintances, can¡¯t we? May I sit here?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Take a seat,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Returning to the Extreme West Region gave him a rather homesick feeling. ¡°You look despondent.¡± ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian chuckled lightly. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499 Chapter 498 The Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect ?Chapter 499: Chapter 498: The Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect Chapter 499: Chapter 498: The Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect Xu Zimei nodded affirmatively. Xuanyuan Xuantian gave a somewhat bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Brother Xu. Now I am in decline, and my future seems bleak. I don¡¯t know where to go next!¡± ¡°If even having one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies still leaves you unsatisfied, then what about those martial artists who don¡¯t even have a Battle Body and are still struggling desperately?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said, ¡°Some things you have to strive for yourself. Contentment brings happiness.¡± ¡°Brother Xu is right, it¡¯s just that some things are hard to let go of, I¡¯m not that free and easy yet,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a light laugh. ¡°Brother Xu, since the Six Sects Grand Competition, there has been little news of you. Nowadays, geniuses are emerging in the Extreme West Region, making them inscrutable.¡± ¡°Geniuses? Name a few for me to hear,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those from afar, just the current Saint Heir of our Divine Sun Holy Sect, Luo Changfeng. He just broke through to the Saint Vein Realm six months ago, and with the possession of the Undying Battle Body, he¡¯s already being referred to as the number one person in the Extreme West Region. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? As for Tian Mozi of the Purgatory Holy Sect, it is said he has inherited the legacy of an ancient demon, and his strength has greatly increased, making him notorious. And Xian Linger from the Immortal Spirit Sect has been confirmed to be the reincarnation of the Peacock Ancestral Master. In this short period, her cultivation has advanced rapidly, already displaying some of the grandeur of the past. Then there¡¯s the Myriad Beasts Sect. It¡¯s said that they didn¡¯t participate in the Six Sects Grand Competition because a disciple from their sect encountered a mishap with their bloodline, causing damage to the Pure Moon Altar. However, it¡¯s rumored that a disciple in that chaotic accident actually had a bloodline reversal, achieving a perfect level. They possess the double bloodline, with both the human race¡¯s cultivation speed and the Monster Race¡¯s fighting prowess.¡± Hearing Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s words, Xu Zimei shook his head with a light laugh. He said, ¡°They¡¯re just some chickens and dogs.¡± ¡°Xu Zimei, you have scarcely been seen in the Extreme West Region these past few years, leading many to gradually forget about you,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said. ¡°Brother Xu should still be cautious. There might be many who wish to challenge you.¡± ¡°Challenge me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, amused. ¡°Yes, because you were the first-ranked in the Six Sects Grand Competition back then, already hailed as the number one person in the Extreme West Region. Defeating you would allow them to claim this title, wouldn¡¯t it? Secondly, there¡¯s also the fact that you are backed by the True Martial Holy Sect. To defeat the current Saint Heir of the Holy Sect would also be a way to gain fame!¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a light laugh. ¡°That¡¯s kind of interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He said, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. If you do find yourself lost about the future, you should travel more. The Extreme West Region is just too small in the end; with five great continents out there, who knows what chances are waiting for you elsewhere.¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian nodded seriously, as if he had already thought about this idea. Over the course of a meal, the two of them talked about many things. Although they weren¡¯t too familiar with each other before, discussing the Martial Path always involved mutual exploration. Furthermore, with Xu Zimei missing these past few years, the Extreme West Region had completely transformed, with everyone rapidly growing, preparing to face the destiny of this great era of tumult. The two talked from noon until dusk, and just at that moment, a group of people walked into the tavern from outside. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? These people were all dressed in golden robes, the uniform attire of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Xu Zimei casually glanced over, but what truly caught his attention was the leader of the group. He was a young man with a sun emblazoned on the back of his golden robe. On his chest was also the unique Sect Gate symbol of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, and the color of his clothes was even more profound than the others. Back in the grand competition among the six sects, Xu Zimei had seen Xuanyuan Xuantian wearing this very attire. It seems this is the unique garb of the Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir. ¡°Your old acquaintance has arrived,¡± Xu Zimei said to Xuanyuan Xuantian. Xuanyuan Xuantian turned his head for a glance, and his expression instantly grew cold. There were four people in this group, two men and two women. At this moment, the leader, who was the Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, Luo Changfeng, slowly walked toward Xuanyuan Xuantian. ¡°I went to the City Lord Mansion; they said you were here, so I came looking,¡± Luo Changhe spoke, his tone calm. ¡°Is there an issue?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian asked without raising his head. ¡°Xuanyuan Shixiong, Luo Shixiong is the Saint Heir; please mind your tone when you speak,¡± a female disciple nearby said somewhat indignantly, seeing Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s cool demeanor. ¡°Qing Liu Shimei, I am your senior, and I would also ask you to watch your own tone,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian coldly retorted. ¡°Forget it, Qing Liu,¡± another woman beside her said with a smile and a shake of her head. ¡°Xuanyuan Shixiong is upset, we can understand. We¡¯re here to discuss some matters, it¡¯s a Sect Gate instruction; there¡¯s no ill will.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at that woman; she wore a pale golden robe, her hair, almost waist-length, coiled several times down her back. Her features were exquisite, especially those clear, captivating eyes, seemingly untainted by a speck of impurity, exceptionally pure. ¡°Please enlighten me, Qing Xue Shimei,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a light laugh. ¡°It seems somewhat inappropriate to discuss this here,¡± Luo Qingsnow said with a smile, giving Xu Zimei a meaningful look. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate; this person is my friend.¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said indifferently, ¡°Could it be that the Sect Gate would entrust me with anything important?¡± It was actually no wonder Xuanyuan Xuantian felt this way; as a former Saint Heir, his status was now quite awkward. Because of Luo Changfeng¡¯s presence, everyone in the Sect Gate kept a distance from him. After all, his hope for the position of Saint Heir was gone, but in his heart, he was not content with mediocrity, so it seemed very contradictory. ¡°Let¡¯s all leave,¡± said Luo Changfeng, without saying much else. He pulled up a chair to sit down and began to speak indifferently, ¡°You should be aware of the Southern Heaven Four Demons, right?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian nodded slightly. The Southern Heaven Four Demons were four Loose Cultivators from the Eastern Continent, or more accurately, Evil Cultivators. Their methods of cultivation were too cruel, hence they were targeted by many people. However, these four were highly skilled in martial arts and elusive, making them hard for many pursuers to handle. ¡°Recently, the Southern Heaven Four Demons entered the territory of our Divine Sun Holy Sect and even slaughtered a village,¡± Luo Changfeng said: ¡°The Sect Gate¡¯s elders emerged from seclusion to hunt them down, killing three but one escaped. I am ordered to hunt down that person, and according to my tracking and search along the way, I suspect he¡¯s hiding around Sun-Chasing City.¡± ¡°Who escaped?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian asked. Each of the Southern Heaven Four Demons was skilled in different domains, and he naturally wanted to know the specifics. ¡°It¡¯s the Array Demon, Gongsun Hong,¡± Luo Changfeng replied. ¡°Hence, I hope you can cooperate with us to capture this Gongsun Hong and restore peace to Sun-Chasing City.¡± ¡°Sun-Chasing City is so large; if he truly hides, we will not be able to find him,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian mused for a moment before speaking. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500 Chapter 499 Bai Mengs Mission ?Chapter 500: Chapter 499 Bai Meng¡¯s Mission Chapter 500: Chapter 499 Bai Meng¡¯s Mission ¡°He won¡¯t hide forever, because the evil cultivation technique he practices is too special; he must consume the blood of young boys and girls.¡± ¡°So, he will definitely take action again,¡± Luo Changfeng stated with certainty. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian frowned slightly. ¡°I want you to gather all the young boys and girls in Sun-Chasing City and protect them. In addition, close off the city and don¡¯t allow anyone to leave,¡± Luo Changfeng said. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before he reveals himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Sun-Chasing City is too large to be closed off just like that,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian shook his head. ¡°I am following the orders of the Sect Gate; I have the authority to make decisions,¡± Luo Changfeng said indifferently. ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± ¡°Since you have the authority to make decisions, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said directly. ¡°From now on, you are in charge of Sun-Chasing City. The credit is yours, and so is the responsibility if anything goes wrong.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Changfeng nodded nonchalantly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Qing Xue, who was standing by, wanted to say something more but ended up shaking her head helplessly in the end. ¡°Then you all should leave, don¡¯t disturb my drinking,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian turned around and said to Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and clinked glasses. Luo Changfeng didn¡¯t say anything more and simply stood up and left, his face emotionless. As the group left the tavern, Qing Liu couldn¡¯t help but say with dissatisfaction, ¡°Brother Changfeng, you¡¯re the Saint Heir, how can you let Xuanyuan Xuantian treat you with such disregard?¡± ¡°To drive a person to death, you must first drive him mad,¡± Luo Changfeng shook his head calmly. He continued, ¡°Arguing and fighting are meaningless. Patience is a must for a winner. Either bide your time and do nothing, or strike to kill in one blow. Do you know the calm that exists before a storm?¡± ¡°What you say is profound; I don¡¯t understand,¡± Qing Liu shook his head in response. Qing Xue laughed and explained, ¡°Brother Changfeng has just ascended to the position of Saint Heir; he cannot afford to be too sharp right now. Once he fully secures his position, that will be the time for a great purge.¡± ¡°Brother, what do we do now?¡± the only male disciple of the four asked. ¡°Go to the City Lord Mansion, and then close off the city today,¡± Luo Changfeng thought for a moment before saying. ¡°First inquire nearby to see if any families have children who have disappeared. Then gather all the children and have us and the City Lord Mansion protect them. When Gongsun Hong can¡¯t bear it any longer, he will naturally show himself. Also, order a complete search throughout the city.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t this cause too much of a commotion?¡± the male disciple asked hesitantly. ¡°To strike a snake, you must hit its vital spot. If you don¡¯t kill it with one blow, it might come back to life,¡± Luo Changfeng said gravely. ¡°Now that we have killed the other Three Demons, our Divine Sun Holy Sect has established deep enmity with him. If we don¡¯t catch him quickly, he will continue to roam free and kill even more people.¡± ¡°I will go handle it right away,¡± the male disciple nodded. ¡­ Inside the tavern, watching the backs of Luo Changfeng and his companions as they left, Xuanyuan Xuantian snorted coldly. ¡°Brother Xu, do you want to watch a good show?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian asked Xu Zimei. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei was slightly startled. ¡°If Brother Xu is not too busy, you could stay in my Sun-Chasing City for a few days,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said. Xu Zimei looked at Xuanyuan Xuantian with interest; he wasn¡¯t in any rush to return this time. Other than visiting his parents, he just had to take care of some matters. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Brother Xu, I¡¯ve actually heard about the Southern Heaven Four Demons long ago,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a smile. ¡°A few days before Luo Changfeng and the others arrived, I had already ordered people to pay attention to Gongsun Hong¡¯s movements,¡± he continued, still smiling. ¡°Now, I have a fairly good grasp of the situation.¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. Although Xuanyuan Xuantian was no longer the Saint Heir, he probably still had some informants within the Sect Gate. After all, he had been deposed from the position of Saint Heir only recently, and his own power should still be considerable. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you mention it just now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t want to give him that credit,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian replied. ¡°How about you stay for a few more days, Brother Xu?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After finishing their meal, Xuanyuan Xuantian took Xu Zimei to the City Lord Mansion. There, they prepared a small courtyard for Xu Zimei to stay in. As the sky gradually darkened, Xu Zimei¡¯s quarters were right next to the courtyard where Luo Changfeng and his companions were staying. The courtyard wasn¡¯t large, but it was decorated very uniquely. In the evening, as the deep autumn season brought a chill, the leaves on the large tree in the courtyard began to fall one by one, turning yellow. In front of Xu Zimei, space was torn open, and Bai Meng¡¯s towering figure slowly walked out. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°My lord, it is time for me to leave,¡± Bai Meng knelt on one knee, silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s about your mission, I presume,¡± Xu Zimei said with narrowed eyes. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that this day would finally come. Bai Meng nodded. ¡°Now you should finally tell me what your mission truly is,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°My lord should know about the Spatial Gate that connects the Ancient Demon Cave with the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Bai Meng said. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the Spatial Gate was sealed? Each generation¡¯s Great Emperor would cast a seal, preventing the Demon¡¯s Cavern from connecting with the Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°But my lord, have you ever considered that although the Great Emperor is strong, he is only so within the Yuan Central Continent. What exists within the Ancient Demon Cave, can it truly be sealed by the Great Emperor?¡± Bai Meng said, shaking his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked, his expression turning slightly serious. ¡°The so-called Great Emperor¡¯s seal isn¡¯t actually sealing off the Ancient Demon Cave¡¯s descent to the Yuan Central Continent, but rather it prevents the people of the Yuan Central Continent from reaching the Spatial Gate,¡± Bai Meng explained. Bai Meng took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°The true seal of the Spatial Gate is the Demon-Suppressing Lock. The Demon-Suppressing Lock is forged from a very special Crystal Stone found between heaven and earth, which greatly limits our power. Thus, preventing the Ancient Demon Cave from opening the Spatial Gate.¡± ¡°The Demon-Suppressing Lock,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. ¡°Correct. To break the Demon-Suppressing Lock, a key refined from the Chaos Stone is necessary,¡± Bai Meng explained. ¡°The Chaos Stone is unique in the world, there is only one in existence. Every thousand years, the cosmos reverts to its starting point, the sun, moon, and starsa€¡±including our Yuan Central Continent and the Heaven Beyond Heavensa€¡±align in a straight line. When that day comes, the Demon-Suppressing Lock will turn, and the seal will temporarily lose its effectiveness. That will be the best opportunity for the Chaos Stone to break the seal. The time for a thousand years is nearly up, and it¡¯s almost time for the Demon-Suppressing Lock to be opened.¡± ¡°Where is the Chaos Stone?¡± Xu Zimei asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°The Demon-Slaying Family,¡± Bai Meng stated word by word. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501 Chapter 500 The Probe ?Chapter 501: Chapter 500 The Probe Chapter 501: Chapter 500 The Probe Xu Zimei blinked in mild surprise. ¡°The Demon-Slaying Family, it has been a long time since he last thought of that name.¡± ¡°The Demon-Slaying Family is not only responsible for hunting down the Heavenly Demon of each era but also guards the Chaos Stone.¡± Bai Meng said, ¡°I must get my hands on the Chaos Stone before the Demon-Suppressing Lock turns, only then can I open the Spatial Gate.¡± ¡°You mean to go to the Demon-Slaying Family, huh,¡± Xu Zimei felt somewhat in a trance. He murmured softly, ¡°Lan Ke¡¯er.¡± ¡°Right, exterminate the Demon-Slaying Family, obtain the Chaos Stone, and welcome the arrival of the Ancient Demon Cave,¡± Bai Meng nodded and said. ¡°How confident are you?¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, that family has never been as simple as it appears,¡± Bai Meng contemplated and said. ¡°Go then, you can kill whoever you want, but if you encounter a woman named Lan Ke¡¯er, spare her life,¡± Xu Zimei said as he conjured Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s image in mid-air with Spiritual Energy. ¡°My lord, I hope you grow up quickly,¡± Bai Meng said solemnly. ¡°I miss those times of war and chaos when you led us to break fate, to fight against the heavens and to become enemies with the whole world. It¡¯s a pity that I might never wait for that day again.¡± ¡°You make it sound as if we¡¯re parting forever,¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°My lord, I leave now,¡± Bai Meng said earnestly. ¡°Go, if you don¡¯t come back within three months, I¡¯ll personally go to the Demon-Slaying Family to find you,¡± Xu Zimei said. Bai Meng knelt on the ground and deeply kowtowed three times before his figure slowly faded into the void. Watching Bai Meng¡¯s vanishing figure, Xu Zimei exhaled deeply. The moonlight through the window was bright; the autumn wind rustled. In the silent darkness, the cool air filled the room. Xu Zimei sat on the bed, beginning to advance his realm within the Divine Vein Realm. Divine Vein nine layers, of which he was only at the first layer till now. The Chaos Pearl from the True Fate World slowly emerged, and Xu Zimei¡¯s eighth Vein Gate opened. Divine Fire poured out, dousing his Divine Soul in rolling flames. The remaining power within the Chaos Pearl slowly entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body. The Divine Fire was burning even more vigorously within his Vein Gates, and the Spiritual Energy circulated through several Grand Circulations and countless Small Circulations within his body. Finally, with a ¡°thump,¡± his inner Spiritual Energy surged violently. Xu Zimei¡¯s realm advanced from the first layer of the Divine Vein upwards. Divine Vein second layer, Divine Vein third layer, ¡­¡­ Divine Vein ninth layer. Only after reaching the ninth layer of the Divine Vein did the power stored from his previous life in the Chaos Pearl get completely absorbed. Inside Xu Zimei, what was once a surging river had now become a roaring sea. Spiritual Energy stirred up like titanic waves, dragon-like as it surged among the eight Vein Gates. Linking several Small Circulations together, refining Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Xu Zimei felt that the Spiritual Energy and Creation Force he could control had become much more substantial. It seemed bottomless within him. Reaching here was already the limit of what mortals could achieve on the path of Cultivation, and naturally, the next step was Entering the Taoism. This, Xu Zimei was not in a hurrya€¡±waiting for the day when Destiny manifested was his plan. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï After all, the ninth Vein Gate represented the Perfection of the three Grand Circulations, with every three Vein Gates forming one Grand Circulation. The difficulty in this process was bound to increase exponentially. Having just advanced to the peak of the Divine Vein Realm, Xu Zimei was calming the power within his body, also sensing and mastering his control over it. This night of cultivation lasted the entire night. After dawn broke, a maid invited Xu Zimei to the main hall for a meal. Xu Zimei briefly straightened up and followed the maid to the main hall, where he found that besides Xuanyuan Xuantian, Luo Changfeng and his two companions were also present. In fact, Xu Zimei could guess the purpose of Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s invitation. Gongsun Hong, though a Loose Cultivator, was no simple character. Xuanyuan Xuantian was worried that he might not be able to cope on his own and would need Xu Zimei¡¯s assistance. ¡­ The group sat around a round table for the meal, and Xu Zimei, unreserved, took a seat. ¡°Brother Xu, did you sleep well last night?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian asked with a smile. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in reply. Luo Qingsnow, sitting beside him, paused slightly with her chopsticks, then looked at Xu Zimei and smiled, ¡°May I know where Young Master Xu is from?¡± ¡°Oh, I am from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect, surname Xu,¡± Luo Changfeng muttered with a light ¡®oh¡¯ of realization. ¡°Are you the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded his head. Hearing of Xu Zimei¡¯s identity, the others were still a little shocked. After all, they had previously thought that Xu Zimei was just a Loose Cultivator, especially since he had kept such a low profile. Moreover, he had not revealed much about himself. ¡°I wonder who is more powerful, you or my Senior Brother Changfeng?¡± Luo Qingliu said in a low voice. ¡°You are from the Undying Race, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at Luo Changfeng and his group. ¡°Yes, Brother Xu, what is your view of our Undying Race?¡± Luo Changfeng didn¡¯t deny it and asked directly. As one of the three great races of the Wild Desolation era, the ancient Undying Race was once the absolute overlord. Unfortunately, in the end, the Wild Desolation era was eventually overthrown; the Giants, in their resistance against the Ancient Nether, almost faced extinction. And the Monster Race was later overthrown by the True Martial Holy Sect, leaving only the Undying Race to disappear without a trace. Xu Zimei had encountered members of the Undying Race before in the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun¡¯s miniature world; they were occupying the various miniature worlds of the Yuan Central Continent. Initially, whether it was the human race or other races, they all detested these three great races. But as time passed, people also tried to accept these three races. That¡¯s why Luo Changfeng would ask such a question. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not the type to dislike people for no reason, as long as you don¡¯t obstruct my path,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°If competing for Destiny also counts as a path, I reckon we¡¯ll encounter each other one day,¡± Luo Changfeng said. ¡°Then I will just have to kill you,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Who kills who is not yet certain,¡± Luo Qingliu muttered from the side. ¡°Young lady, to tell you the truth, not to mention your Senior Brother, even the entire Divine Sun Holy Sect is no match for me,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve destroyed the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect before.¡± ¡°Big words are easy to say,¡± Luo Qingliu snorted coldly and said, ¡°Our Undying Race is backing us after all.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯s go out for a walk later,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian interjected, cutting off Luo Qingliu and looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The meal was rather silent, with Xuanyuan Xuantian only conversing with Xu Zimei. After the meal, Xuanyuan Xuantian led Xu Zimei away. They had only taken a few steps when suddenly, from behind, Luo Changfeng said, ¡°Brother Xu, is this Jade Pendant yours?¡± As Xu Zimei turned around, he saw a blood-red Jade Pendant shooting towards him like an arrow. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502 Chapter 501 The Sparrow Stalks the Mantis ?Chapter 502: Chapter 501: The Sparrow Stalks the Mantis Chapter 502: Chapter 501: The Sparrow Stalks the Mantis The jade pendant was extremely fast, and it also carried a formidable force. It was very difficult for ordinary people to catch the jade pendant. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows, directly pinching the jade pendant between two fingers, swiftly dispelling the wave of energy that radiated outward from the pendant¡¯s center. Seeing Xu Zimei remain unmoved and catching the strike with such ease, Luo Changfeng¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of surprise. ¡°This isn¡¯t my jade pendant,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°Then I must have remembered wrong,¡± Luo Changfeng said with a light chuckle. ¡°Here, take it back,¡± Xu Zimei said, tossing the jade pendant back to him. Watching the retreating figures of Xu Zimei and Xuanyuan Xuantian, Luo Qingsnow by his side asked, ¡°Senior Brother Changfeng, did you notice anything?¡± ¡°Unfathomable,¡± Luo Changfeng slowly extended his right hand while speaking. The jade pendant directly pierced through his palm and embedded itself in the center of his hand, which seemed bloodstained and raw. ¡°Senior Brother Changfeng, are youa€¡±¡± Luo Qingsnow said, her face changing color in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Luo Changfeng said with a slight shake of his head. He then pulled out the jade pendant, and the wound in his hand visibly healed at an extraordinary speed to the naked eye. ¡°The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect is indeed extraordinary!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Following Xuanyuan Xuantian, they made their way toward the western part of the city. Even though Sun-Chasing City had been closed off since yesterday, the city still appeared to be bustling and thriving. Walking along the street of the city¡¯s west side, Xuanyuan Xuantian led Xu Zimei to a small sesame cake stand. The sesame cake vendor was a somewhat short middle-aged man dressed in a black robe. His hands were wrinkled and scarred. ¡°Would you gentlemen like some sesame cakes?¡± the middle-aged man asked with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll take two,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian replied. Wrapping up the warm sesame cakes, Xuanyuan Xuantian munched on one while asking Xu Zimei. ¡°Brother Xu, do you see anything?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the sesame cake vendor from a distance and said, ¡°You suspect him?¡± ¡°Not suspect, I¡¯m certain,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said. ¡°I¡¯ve had people watching him for a long time, since the moment he entered the city.¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said: ¡°Selling sesame cakes is just his way of concealing himself. During the day, he pushes the cart all around the city, ostensibly selecting his targets. At night, he kidnaps the chosen children.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you taken action?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have absolute certainty. It¡¯s not good to startle the snake by beating the grass,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian replied. ¡°I was initially waiting for someone from the Sect to come. Who knew it would be that guy who showed up, plus running into Brother Xu, that gave me such a plan.¡± ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Tonight, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a sly laugh. At this moment in the City Lord Mansion, several guards hastily ran up to Luo Changfeng. They said anxiously, ¡°Lord Luo, there¡¯s news about the missing children in the city.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Luo Changfeng¡¯s gaze sharpened as he asked. ¡­a€| The night colors of late autumn were not charming but rather carried a chill. During the evening, many vendors had already returned home, and the once lively streets were gradually becoming deserted. The street vendor pushing his cart walked through the city. Upon reaching the east side of the city, his figure slowly stopped at the entrance of a small courtyard. After scanning the surroundings and seeing no one paying attention, he pushed his cart into the courtyard. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Ah~.¡± Approximately two to three minutes later, the vendor once again pushed his cart out of the courtyard. Leaving the courtyard, the vendor slowly headed towards the west side of the city. Along the way, someone shouted, ¡°Hey, the pancake seller, get me a few pancakes.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve sold out,¡± the vendor turned with a simple-minded smile. But that smile seemed somewhat stiff. The sky gradually darkened, and thick clouds gathered overhead. Fog began to rise at the street corners. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The figure of the vendor disappeared into the mist, eventually stopping in front of a dilapidated courtyard in the city¡¯s west. The vendor entered the yard, closed the door, and then pushed the cart into the inner room. He reached up with his right hand and tore off his face, removing a bloody human skin mask. He threw the human skin mask to the side, took a deep breath, and his bones made a ¡°creak-creak¡± sound from within. He was also slowly growing taller, eventually reaching the height of an average person. He looked satisfied at the cart and lifted the cloth on top of it, revealing two unconscious little boys and girls inside. Just as he was about to pick up the two children, his expression suddenly tightened, and he instantly turned his head towards the back of the room. He said, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Gongsun Hong, we meet again,¡± Luo Changfeng slowly walked out. ¡°So it¡¯s you. You people from Divine Sun Holy Sect really are like lingering ghosts,¡± Gongsun Hong said with a cold laugh. ¡°Enough talk, hand over that item and we might let you live,¡± Luo Changfeng said indifferently. ¡°What do you think, if I were to give this item to another Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, would they protect me?¡± Gongsun Hong said, ¡°Your Divine Sun Holy Sect really isn¡¯t afraid of biting off more than you can chew. What a huge appetite.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say,¡± Luo Changfeng didn¡¯t bother with further talk, as the aura of the Saint Vein Realm enveloped him. Blood-red spiritual energy spread between his palms, directly assaulting Gongsun Hong. Gongsun Hong was surrounded by dark black spiritual energy, he let out a light shout, and a wave of qi spread out from him as the center, shattering the floorboards beneath his feet. As the two fought, Luo Changfeng was completely in a state of trading blow for blow, not bothering to defend, only focusing on relentless attacks. After a few exchanges, Gongsun Hong began to falter and was sent flying by a palm strike, spewing fresh blood in mid-air. ¡°You members of the Undying Race are really something,¡± Gongsun Hong said with a bitter smile. ¡°Hand it over, and I¡¯ll make sure you get a whole corpse,¡± Luo Changfeng said calmly. ¡­ Watching Luo Changfeng advance step by step towards Gongsun Hong, Xu Zimei, who was on a distant rooftop, said to Xuanyuan Xuantian, ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t be able to play the sly bird after all.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t underestimate the Southern Heaven Four Demons. Do you know why Gongsun Hong is known as Array Demon?¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian replied with a smile. Inside the room, Luo Changfeng struck a palm towards Gongsun Hong. There was a ¡°bang¡± sound. Gongsun Hong¡¯s figure turned into several wisps of green smoke and disappeared, and immediately after that, a transparent barrier appeared around the entire room. On the floor of the room, streams of spiritual energy flowed, and a profound Void Gate opened with a stomp from within the room. Gongsun Hong appeared beside the Void Gate, chuckling, ¡°I¡¯ve set up a formation in this courtyard. Did you really think you could come in unnoticed? Do you think everyone in this world is a fool?¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503 Chapter 502 One of the Five Spirit Beads ?Chapter 503: Chapter 502: One of the Five Spirit Beads Chapter 503: Chapter 502: One of the Five Spirit Beads ¡°Do I need to resort to any tricks or schemes against you?¡± Luo Changfeng said indifferently. Gongsun Hong snorted coldly, his face somewhat embarrassed. He had not expected Luo Changfeng to disregard him completely like this. All around him, the formidable aura of the Saint Vein Realm spread out, causing ripples to emanate from the nearby Spatial Gate. Then a beastly roar could be heard from within the Spatial Gate. ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of an explosion echoed through the void as a pair of huge purple claws tore open the Spatial Gate, and a massive monster slowly emerged from within. This monster was entirely purple and roughly the same size as a normal human. The monster had long hair and wore a purple headband on its head, with a deep yellow ring around its neck. Its ears were not visible, concealed entirely by its long hair. However, the deep blue earrings it wore were dazzling, and its eyes were slender and sinister. It had no head, resembling a merfolk with only a fishtail-like leg supporting it on the ground. The moment the monster appeared, a heavy stench of blood pervaded the small courtyard. ¡°Previously, your Elder sneak-attacked us, the Southern Heaven Four Demons, and I didn¡¯t have time to set up the Formation,¡± Gongsun Hong said coolly. ¡°But now my Extreme Realm Ghost Demon Array has been activated, can a mere Saint Vein Realm like you turn the tide?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch now,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with schadenfreude from a distant rooftop. ¡°Did you know there would be such a Formation?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°My people kept watch and knew he was setting up a Formation, but exactly what type was unknown,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a smile. ¡°But looking at it now, it seems quite formidable!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you planning to intervene?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If he dies at the hands of this monster, nothing could be better,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian replied, squinting his eyes. ¡­a€| At that moment in the courtyard, as the ghost demon pounced towards him, Luo Changfeng¡¯s gaze sharpened and his body was shrouded in blood-red Spiritual Energy as he sent a palm strike forward. ¡°Bang!¡± Luo Changfeng and the ghost demon were both sent flying backwards. Being from the Undying Race, Luo Changfeng¡¯s defensive power and resilience were extremely astonishing. He naturally would not show any sign of weakness in this exchange of blows. The ghost demon trembled alongside him, its body radiating purple brilliance as it occasionally roared and opened its giant maw, attempting to swallow him whole. Yet Luo Changfeng kept searching for an opportunity calmly. However, after a long fight, he realized that the ghost demon seemed to grow fiercer as the battle raged on. If the battle continued like this, it seemed never-ending. He glanced in Gongsun Hong¡¯s direction and saw Gongsun Hong standing in front of the Spatial Gate, watching him with keen interest. Within the Spatial Gate was a purple vortex, rapidly spinning, drawing all the endless Spiritual Energy towards it. ¡°It¡¯s the Formation,¡± Luo Changfeng realized immediately. This ghost demon wasn¡¯t a real entity but a manifestation of the Formation; as long as the Formation remained, the ghost demon couldn¡¯t be killed. He had previously thought it was a Summoning Formation; it seemed he had guessed wrong. ¡°Since it¡¯s a Formation, there must be a core,¡± Luo Changfeng murmured. His gaze fixed on the Spatial Gate beside Gongsun Hong as his body surged with Spiritual Energy. He stepped through the air, crossing through layers of void, and appeared in front of the Spatial Gate. The ghost demon was unable to stop him in time as he thrust his fist towards the Spatial Gate. ¡°Puff!¡± When Luo Changfeng¡¯s right fist struck the Spatial Gate, the gate twisted and contorted, disappearing without a trace. Only the space on the spot shattered and collapsed. Looking at Luo Changfeng¡¯s surprised expression, Gongsun Hong beside him smiled and said, ¡°Did you think I would place the key to the formation in front of you for you to break?¡± As Gongsun Hong¡¯s words fell, his figure also twisted and vanished. The entire courtyard fell utterly silent, enveloped by the barrier of the formation, leaving only the ghost demons howling in rage. ¡°This is really troublesome,¡± Luo Changfeng slightly shook his head. The ghost demon howled once more and charged towards him. Luo Changfeng slowly lifted his head, a gleam flashing through his eyes. At this moment, a tide of blood energy rose slowly from around him. This blood energy drifted in the air, quickly enveloping the entire courtyard. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? With the blood energy growing denser, Luo Changfeng at the center looked increasingly ferocious. His skin¡¯s surface turned completely blood red, and a strangely shaped curse mark appeared on his forehead. This mark radiated a faint red glow, his whole body emitting a ¡°creak creak¡± sound. Not only his skin but even his eyebrows, eyes, and teeth turned blood red at this moment. Luo Changfeng looked especially monstrous. Compared to the ghost demon opposite him, he appeared even more ferocious and terrifying. When he opened his eyes and looked indifferently at the ghost demon, the howling figure of the demon hesitated for a moment. ¡°So this is the Undying Battle Body,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Xuanyuan Xuantian nodded slightly but did not speak. He had once been trampled underfoot just like this by the other, losing the position of Saint Heir. ¡°It seems, then, that your goal is bound to fail,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°This Gongsun Hong is probably going to suffer a calamity.¡± ¡°Waste,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian snorted coldly. ¡­ Inside the courtyard, Luo Changfeng¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared at the ghost demon, and his figure directly pierced through the void, appearing in front of the demon. The ghost demon hadn¡¯t even had time to react before it was grabbed by the neck with a pair of hands and flung away. The ghost demon hit the ground, slamming into the corner of a house with a ¡°boom¡±. Half of the wall collapsed, followed by half of the house crashing down. The entire courtyard was reduced to ruin, the ghost demon standing up with a visible handprint on its neck. No matter how it tried to heal, the handprint remained indelible. Luo Changfeng did not bother with the ghost demon; instead, his gaze swept around the courtyard. Suddenly, his figure, fast to the point of being almost invisible, appeared at a corner of the courtyard. His hands directly shattered the void, and with one grab, he pulled Gongsun Hong out from the void by his neck. After he had captured Gongsun Hong, Luo Changfeng¡¯s body gradually stopped radiating the blood red, slowly receding. He exited the form of the Undying Battle Body and returned to normal. ¡°Do you know? When you become strong enough, you disdain any scheme or trickery,¡± Luo Changfeng said indifferently. ¡°Let me go, and I will tell you where the Weakening Water Pearl is hidden,¡± Gongsun Hong said with difficulty. Luo Changfeng looked at Gongsun Hong, remaining silent. ¡°The Weakening Water Pearl, one of the Five Spirit Beadsa€¡±don¡¯t you want it?¡± Gongsun Hong struggled to say. ¡°If I die, no one will ever know its whereabouts again.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Luo Changfeng said indifferently. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504 Chapter 503 Snatching ?Chapter 504: Chapter 503: Snatching Chapter 504: Chapter 503: Snatching Gongsun Hong took a deep breath and said, ¡°You must promise me that if I tell you the news, you will let me go.¡± ¡°Agreed. You should understand that my goal is the Weakening Water Pearl. Otherwise, our Divine Sun Holy Sect wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to kill you, the Southern Heaven Four Demons,¡± Xu Zimei calmly replied. ¡°As long as what you say is correct, I will let you go,¡± Luo Changfeng said evenly. ¡°I hid the Weakening Water Pearl in a cave outside Sun-Chasing City. I can take you there,¡± Gongsun Hong said after some thought. ¡°One of the Five Spirit Beads, and you just hid it outside? Aren¡¯t you afraid of someone else taking it?¡± Luo Changfeng asked with a hint of suspicion. ¡°Each of the Five Spirit Beads requires a companion,¡± Gongsun Hong replied. ¡°Without its companion, even a Great Emperor couldn¡¯t take the Spiritual Pearl away.¡± ¡°What is the companion of the Weakening Water Pearl?¡± Luo Changfeng asked. The information obtained by the Sect Gate mentioned only that one of the Five Spirit Beads, the Weakening Water Pearl, had appeared. As for understanding the Five Spirit Beads, they knew nothing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï In this respect, there was a complete blank, so he wanted to understand clearly. Gongsun Hong didn¡¯t hesitate and directly took out an item shaped like a water ladle from his Storage Ring. Or rather, it was a water ladle, entirely in azure blue, with many wave patterns carved on it. The entire ladle looked very dreamy and transparent. The moment the ladle appeared, Xu Zimei, who was not far away, discovered that something in his True Fate World had slightly quivered. He felt carefully and found that it was actually the Wind Extinguishing Bead. Although the quivering was not strong, Xu Zimei still felt it. He looked at the two men talking in the courtyard. He couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but his gaze narrowed slightly. ¡­ Xuanyuan Xuantian, seeing this scene, seemed to be in no better mood himself, and he went back to the City Lord Mansion with Xu Zimei. ¡°Brother Xu, what are your plans now?¡± he asked Xu Zimei, ¡°Are you going back to the Sect Gate?¡± ¡°Before returning to the Sect Gate, I plan to do one thing,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you. Brother Xu, when you have the time in the future, you¡¯re welcome to visit Sun-Chasing City often,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a smile. ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Not long after, Luo Changfeng returned to the mansion with Gongsun Hong in tow. He didn¡¯t inform anyone else and personally watched over him for the night. The next morning, Luo Changfeng and his party planned to take Gongsun Hong back to the Sect Gate. After saying a few simple words to Xuanyuan Xuantian, they left. Xu Zimei also said goodbye to Xuanyuan Xuantian and departed. On an early autumn morning, it was an unusually clear day. The golden sunlight shone in the sky; the cloudless vista made the distant green waters and hills stand out vividly. The air was fresh and also crisp. Luo Changfeng and his companions walked slowly to the south. The five of them traveled swiftly, and by dusk, they arrived in front of a gorge. ¡°Is this the place?¡± Luo Changfeng asked Gongsun Hong. ¡°Yes,¡± Gongsun Hong nodded, adding, ¡°This gorge is known as the Mountain Gorge. ¡°Back when the elders of the Divine Sun Holy Sect were hunting us down, the five of us split up and went our separate ways. I took the Weakening Water Pearl and hid here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Luo Changfeng nodded and said. ¡°Remember what you promised me,¡± Gongsun Hong reminded him before walking into the gorge. The gorge wasn¡¯t very large; the mountains on both sides were only a few dozen meters high, but they were quite steep. The sides of the mountains were covered with various flowers, plants, and trees. Now that it was late autumn, all sorts of vegetation had turned to yellow leaves. Underfoot was a thick layer of fallen leaves. The group walked within the gorge, while sporadic bird calls came from the barren branches above. Ultimately, the group¡¯s footsteps halted in front of a large tree. The tree looked very sturdy, roughly tall enough that several people could wrap their arms around it. Gongsun Hong approached, his hands plunging directly into the trunk of the tree, and with a strong yank, he uprooted the tree entirely. However, it was only after the tree was uprooted that everyone discovered there was a hole beneath it. The mouth of the hole was pitch black, and it was unknown where it extended to. ¡­ It was only after everyone entered the hole that Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slowly came to a stop in front of it. He didn¡¯t go in but leisurely waited outside. After a long time, the sky gradually turned to dusk, and the sun set behind the Western Mountains. Twilight spread its last rays at the end of the horizon, and a lone bird spread its wings, flying toward the skyline. At the location of the hole, Luo Changfeng and four others came out one after another. Faintly, the sound of roaring could still be heard. ¡°Luo Changfeng, you deceived me, you said if I told you the location of the Weakening Water Pearl, you would let me go.¡± ¡°I did say I¡¯d let you go, but my junior brothers and sisters didn¡¯t say they would let you go!¡± When the five people walked out of the hole, they saw Gongsun Hong with all his limbs dismembered, all the bones in his body shattered, and he was tied up like that. ¡°You¡¯re too naive, do you know what the Weakening Water Pearl is? If we let you go and you spread the news¡­¡± Luo Changfeng said indifferently, ¡°Do you think our sect would leave such a risk for ourselves?¡± Gongsun Hong snorted coldly and turned his head away without speaking further. Luo Changfeng was ready to leave with the others when he suddenly turned his head and saw someone leaning against the big tree that previously had been uprooted. He was slightly startled, as he had not sensed any presence just a moment ago. The fact that the other person could hide their presence without a trace made his eyes narrow slightly. ¡°Young Master Xu, we meet again,¡± Luo Changfeng¡¯s expression relaxed a bit upon recognizing Xu Zimei. At least it wasn¡¯t some old monster, given that he was well aware of the Weakening Water Pearl¡¯s value. ¡°Indeed, what might Brother Luo be doing here?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Just a sect mission, I¡¯m afraid I cannot divulge more,¡± Luo Changfeng replied. ¡°He¡­¡± Gongsun Hong was about to shout something when his mouth was instantly smashed with a palm strike. ¡°If Young Master Xu has no further business, I shall take my leave. The sect is waiting for me,¡± Luo Changfeng said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not play coy,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°To avoid tearing each other apart, just hand it over nicely.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Young Master Xu,¡± Luo Changfeng said, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Weakening Water Pearl,¡± Xu Zimei replied with three words. Luo Changfeng¡¯s face changed for a moment before regaining his composure. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°They say that you secured the first place in the Great Six Sects Tournament, that you are the number one figure in the Extreme West Region on the surface. It seems I must witness your strength for myself.¡± ¡°You are very confident,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. Luo Changfeng did not hold back, immediately employing his Undying Battle Body. He turned to Luo Qingsnow and the others, saying, ¡°Back off. If I can defeat him, there will be no trouble. If I cannot, I will hold him off while you escape with the Weakening Water Pearl and hurry back to the sect for help.¡± ¡°Xu, if you dare to injure my brother, the Undying Race will never let you off,¡± Luo Qingliu shouted angrily from the side. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505 Chapter 504 The Boss Arrives ?Chapter 505: Chapter 504: The Boss Arrives Chapter 505: Chapter 504: The Boss Arrives Hearing Luo Qingliu¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled nonchalantly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for your Undying Race.¡± Luo Qingliu snorted coldly, and then retreated to the side with Luo Qingsnow and the other two. Surrounding Luo Changfeng, the might of the Saint Vein Realm loomed, and his sanguine eyes stared at Xu Zimei. He slightly bent his right leg backward and stepped half a pace forward with his left. He charged straight at Xu Zimei. The fists in his hands were engulfed in a red glow of Spiritual Energy, and the mark on his forehead flashed continuously. In just an instant, he appeared in front of Xu Zimei. He heavily smashed his fist onto Xu Zimei¡¯s body. With a ¡°bang¡±, a wave of air spread out from the center of the two, permeating the surroundings. Luo Changfeng stared in shock at his own fist; at that moment, it felt to him as if he had smashed it onto an extremely hard piece of iron. ¡°Undying Battle Body?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Have you had enough fun?¡± ¡°Youa€|,¡± Luo Changfeng¡¯s heart pounded wildly, wanting to say something, but his words seemed stuck in his throat, unsure of what to say. Xu Zimei grabbed the other party¡¯s neck and slowly lifted Luo Changfeng off the ground. ¡°How can it be,¡± he said somewhat strained. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°How can the gap be so wide?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I was thinking of humoring you, but I¡¯m no longer interested in a child¡¯s play. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Luo Changfeng asked. ¡°Although your True Martial Holy Sect is strong, you wouldn¡¯t want to antagonize both the Divine Sun Holy Sect and my Undying Race, right?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°Not at all, I just want to know my fate,¡± Luo Changfeng said with a wry smile. In his heart was a cold sense of desolation. As a genius of the Undying Race and currently also the Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. In any aspect, he was always a source of pride and envy. He was determined to win the Destiny. However, this sudden and unexpected defeat was hard for him to accept. It¡¯s not frightening to lose, but what¡¯s terrifying is not even being able to see how wide the gap is with the opponent, as if there was an insurmountable chasm between the two, casting doubt on his future. The deadline for the formation of Destiny drew closer, and the time for everyone to prepare was dwindling. For Luo Changfeng, who had been ahead of his peers since childhood, this feeling of failure was extremely unpleasant. ¡°Hand over the Weakening Water Pearl,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°If you release my junior brother and sisters, I can give it to you,¡± Luo Changfeng said. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to negotiate with me,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. He directly broke open Luo Changfeng¡¯s Storage Ring and took out the Weakening Water Pearl from it. The Weakening Water Pearl was resting on its accompanying item, a water calabash, and was about the same size as the Wind Extinguishing Bead. Its entirety was a dreamy azure, giving it an ethereal feel. Upon seeing the Weakening Water Pearl, Xu Zimei could feel the Wind Extinguishing Bead inside him vibrating more intensely. It was as if there was an inexplicable connection between the two. And holding the Weakening Water Pearl in his hand, Xu Zimei attentively felt it, as if sensing a vast ocean in front of him, with tumultuous waves crashing fiercely. Ancients had three thousand streams of weakening water yet only sought one scoop. This weakening water was the heaviest water, rumored that a single drop could destroy a mountain. One could imagine how heavy this weakening water was; Martial Artists below the Esteem Vein Realm couldn¡¯t even lift a single drop. And what¡¯s there to speak of rivers condensed from Weakening Water, let alone oceans. Once Xu Zimei had put away the Weakening Water Pearl, he turned to look at Luo Changfeng and his companions. Luo Qingsnow, tense and vigilant, blocked in front of Luo Changfeng and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Now that Young Master Xu has obtained the Weakening Water Pearl, can you let us go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fond of troubles,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Just as I told Gongsun Hong earlier, what if you leak the news? And I suppose your sect won¡¯t just let this go, either.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Gongsun Hong beside them burst into loud laughter, the blood at the corners of his mouth blending into an indistinguishable mess of flesh. ¡°You too have met this day, you too won¡¯t die a good death!¡± ¡°Noisy,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and with a casual wave of his hand, threads of spiritual energy shot out and tore Gongsun Hong to pieces. Seeing this scene, Luo Qingliu immediately covered her mouth, her expression one of shocked terror as she looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°Young Master Xu, there¡¯s no enmity between us,¡± Luo Qingsnow continued. ¡°Whatever happened today, we can assure you we won¡¯t say a word. Gongsun Hong took the Weakening Water Pearl and disappeared. We can even say that to our sect.¡± ¡°Further words are futile. Commit suicide, and I will leave you a complete corpse,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If I have to do it myself, I¡¯m afraid you will be left with no remains.¡± ¡°Since death is inevitable either way, I¡¯d rather choose to die in battle,¡± Luo Changfeng said indifferently. His blood-red eyes were terrifying, unfocused, and the red mist around his body grew denser. Just as he was about to fight again, everyone suddenly felt an overpowering suppression descending from above. ¡°Enough, Changfeng, step back,¡± an aged voice rang out from above. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Hearing the voice, Luo Changfeng¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly looked up to the sky. They saw an elderly man in white standing in the void, his gaze neither joyful nor sorrowful as he looked down below. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve come,¡± Luo Changfeng quickly greeted. Hearing Luo Changfeng¡¯s words, Luo Qingsnow and the other two relaxed their tense nerves. The Master of Brother Changfeng was probably that old ancestor who had just broken through to the Immortal Ascension Boundary. The elder in white had long white beards, and even his eyebrows were white. His black-and-white hair, neatly tied behind his head, conveyed an extraordinary temperament. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Luo Changfeng asked in confusion. ¡°In fact, I have been secretly following you,¡± the elder said with a light smile. ¡°The Weakening Water Pearl, how could the sect possibly let you retrieve such an important item carelessly. Sending you here was actually a test. You have just claimed the position of the Saint Heir, and inevitably, you had to do something to command respect.¡± ¡°I have disappointed you,¡± Luo Changfeng said dejectedly. ¡°No, do you know why I didn¡¯t intervene just now?¡± the elder shook his head in response. ¡°When faced with a life-and-death crisis, you didn¡¯t back down, proving that your path on the Martial Way is firm. That¡¯s enough; it would have been a true disappointment had you begged for mercy.¡± ¡°Thank you for the lesson, Master,¡± Luo Changfeng bowed deeply and moved to the side. The elder then turned his gaze towards Xu Zimei, smiling slightly, ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s youngster, you¡¯re quite impressive.¡± ¡°Are you trying to lecture me?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. ¡°You indeed surprised me a bit,¡± the elder shook his head and said, ¡°The disciple whom I meticulously nurtured seems to be no match for you at all. No wonder you took first place in the six-sect competition.¡± Chapter 506 - Chapter 506 Chapter 505 Chaos, Receiving Guests ?Chapter 506: Chapter 505 Chaos, Receiving Guests Chapter 506: Chapter 505 Chaos, Receiving Guests ¡°` ¡°Oh, then what?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s wrong for you to seize our Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s treasures and to go as far as killing my disciples. Do you really think our Divine Sun Holy Sect has no one?¡± the elder said with a cold huff in his tone. ¡°It seems like the younger generation of the Divine Sun Holy Sect really has no one left, now that the younger ones are defeated, the older ones have to step in.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled, ¡°As for seizing, the treasures of the world belong to those with virtue. Didn¡¯t you also snatch from others, the Southern Heaven Four Demons, and pinned the blame of annihilating a village on them, taking the opportunity to apprehend people?¡± ¡°Slick-tongued, no matter what you say, with this old man here today, you won¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble.¡± The elder said indifferently, ¡°Hand over the Weakening Water Pearl, and as for you, come back with me to the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Let your True Martial Holy Sect redeem you.¡± After the elder¡¯s words fell, there was a loud ¡°boom.¡± The space behind him exploded directly, and awe-inspiring Immortal Might enveloped down from around him. The elder¡¯s white robes fluttered without wind, his eyes were profound, and flickering with light, as if countless stars were revolving. The space around his body, unable to withstand this might, was continuously shattering. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The elder stretched out his right hand, which transformed into an enormous hand that covered the sky, directly obscuring the sun above. He reached out to grab Xu Zimei. ¡°Little dumpling, come out to greet the guest.¡± Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle, swept his right hand in front of him, and the Spatial Gate opened. A colossal figure of Chaos slowly emerged from within. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï With Xu Zimei¡¯s relentless cultivation in the Divine Continent, Chaos¡¯s understanding of the Immortal Ascension Boundary was growing rapidly. As Chaos appeared, every step he took shattered the ground, leaving countless fractured rifts. An even more formidable Immortal Might mixed with Monster Might burst majestically from around Chaos. Within this canyon, numerous Monster Beasts felt this Monster Might and knelt on the ground, trembling and submitting. ¡°A Vein Beast at the Immortal Ascension Boundary,¡± the elder murmured softly. His gaze became serious, and he started to pay proper attention. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°I seem to have underestimated you.¡± ¡°Chaos, deal with him,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. Chaos roared up to the heavens, a pair of wings that covered the sky and sun slowly unfolded behind him, and his enormous body charged straight at the elder. The wings shattered the Endless Void, and in just an instant, they were in front of the elder. ¡°So fast,¡± the elder said in surprise, quickly channeling Spiritual Energy around his body to withstand Chaos¡¯s attack. There was a loud ¡°boom,¡± and a shockwave exploded around them. A black hole burst in space, and half of the firmament collapsed. An endless windstorm swept through, Chaos¡¯s body staggered five or six steps backward, while the elder fell directly to the ground. ¡°Indeed, within the same realm Monster Beasts do have an advantage over humans,¡± the elder muttered as he felt his numb arms. ¡°Do you still want this Weakening Water Pearl?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, this matter isn¡¯t over,¡± the elder said to Xu Zimei flatly. He then grabbed the four people beside him, broke through several layers of void, and quickly left. Chaos prepared to chase, but Xu Zimei stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re not far behind him, but if he¡¯s determined to avoid battle, you won¡¯t be able to kill him,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. Chaos nodded and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Boss, now that the Divine Continent is stable, I¡¯ve seen many wild beasts with good aptitudes, and I want to go and teach them. When the time is ripe, we can also incorporate them into our Myriad Demons Tribe.¡± ¡°` ¡°It¡¯s not time yet, the Divine Continent has just stabilized and everyone is developing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t get fat in one bite. When all beings can form a pyramid-shaped food chain and the survival of the fittest has taken hold, only then can the Myriad Demons Tribe emerge after the era of the Ancient Monster transitions into the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos could only nod regretfully and then returned to the Divine Continent. This was because the passage of time between the Divine Continent and the Yuan Central Continent was different. There¡¯s often the saying, ¡®A day in the heavens, a year on the earth.¡¯ And the time ratio between the Yuan Central Continent and the Divine Continent is roughly one to seven. Ever since the world¡¯s rules were perfected, Xu Zimei had discovered this condition. The flow of time in the Divine Continent was seven times that of the Yuan Central Continent; normally, if a day passed on the Yuan Central Continent, seven days would have already gone by on the Divine Continent. ¡­¡­ Killing Luo Changfeng was not Xu Zimei¡¯s main goal. Now that he had obtained the Weakening Water Pearl, two of the Five Spirit Beads were already in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. As for the other three, Xu Zimei had no leads and could only leave it to fate. Taking advantage of the time, Xu Zimei visited his True Fate World to take a look. Now, after the initial chaos of the Divine Continent, all beings had gradually become familiar with ways to survive. Those that couldn¡¯t adapt to the environment had ultimately only destruction awaiting them. Beasts were still the dominators of this land, but humans, who were originally at the bottom of the food chain and could only end up as food for the beasts, had also begun to learn how to make simple traps for hunting and looking for caves to shelter from the wind and rain as a place to sleep. But fire was still a very unfamiliar thing to them at present. Humans, like the beasts, were eating raw food, unable to master the method of creating fire by drilling wood, and they couldn¡¯t even achieve writing and communication. Xu Zimei did not interfere with the world¡¯s operation; it was a necessary step and part of the process of all things¡¯ development. ¡­.. After coming out of the True Fate World, Xu Zimei discerned his direction and prepared to return to the True Martial Holy Sect. Now, the twilight had already covered half the sky, and the light gradually darkened. Scattered stars appeared in the sky, and a crescent moon, half-hidden by dark clouds, hung in the sky. Xu Zimei summoned the Dark Heaven Tiger and, leaning against its back, slowly headed towards the True Martial Holy Sect. Now, nurtured by Xu Zimei¡¯s resources, the Dark Heaven Tiger had also grown into a Monster Beast of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Its body was enormous and looked very majestic. However, for Xu Zimei, it was merely a means of transportation, hardly used for combat. After leaving the canyon and heading north for about half an hour, under the dim moonlight, the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s figure slowly came to a halt. Because not far ahead, a figure had appeared. A figure shrouded entirely in a black robe. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± the person in the black robe turned around and said to Xu Zimei. ¡°You really dared to leave your forbidden land, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡± said Xu Zimei as he stood up from the Dark Heaven Tiger, smiling. The person in the black robe lifted the hood, revealing a face that was ordinary yet shocking. He was the Divine Emperor! The ruler of the Old Land, The founder of the Divine Gate. ¡°I¡¯ve looked for a long time and still haven¡¯t found the Blood Clan you told me about,¡± said the Divine Emperor. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507 Chapter 506 Sect Gate Grand Competition ?Chapter 507: Chapter 506 Sect Gate Grand Competition Chapter 507: Chapter 506 Sect Gate Grand Competition ¡°The Blood Clan has already gone into hiding; finding them is anything but easy,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly as he spoke. In this era, where the human race is flourishing and the Monster Race closely follows, other races can only survive by keeping a low profile. Just like the Blood Clan, they must be hidden in some corner of this world, or perhaps they have sealed off their clan and do not venture out, or maybe the person beside you is one of the Blood Clan. It¡¯s just that you would never know. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°You want me to help you find the Blood Clan?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Could you search through your sect¡¯s records for me?¡± the Divine Emperor nodded and continued. ¡°Your sect must surely have records of the Blood Clan; my current identity cannot be too exposed. You know how many sects on this continent hold enmity towards me, should they discover my whereabouts. I¡¯m afraid they would storm the Old Land with their entire clan.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly; the Divine Emperor was too arrogant in his youth, vainly aspiring to rule over the entire Yuan Central Continent. He was eventually killed by three Great Emperors descending from the heavens, and even his destiny was shattered. Now, until he acquires the Myriad Dao Red Lotus and consolidates his destiny, he probably has to stay hidden. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and look for you, but I can¡¯t be certain there are records of the Blood Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Even in his past life, he had never heard any news about the Blood Clan. There are more than three thousand races in the world; many of them are even unknown to him. If not for searching for the Red Lotus for the Divine Emperor this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t even remember the Blood Clan. ¡°I appreciate it,¡± the Divine Emperor nodded slightly and said, ¡°If there¡¯s any news, you can come to the Divine Gate to find me anytime.¡± ¡°You should head back soon. The several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects around your Old Land are quite wary of the Divine Gate!¡± Xu Zimei remarked. The Divine Emperor¡¯s gaze fixed upon the horizon, and with a sweep of his right hand before his eyes, a Spatial Gate appeared. The Divine Emperor then stepped into the Spatial Gate, making the surroundings serene and tranquil. Xu Zimei could see that the Divine Emperor, having gone through major ups and downs, seemed to have lost much of his sharpness compared to before. This state has its pros and cons, or perhaps he has hidden his sharpness away. Nonetheless, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t afraid of the Divine Emperor betraying him; after all, the Demon Seal Bai Meng had planted on him, Xu Zimei could also control. Unless one day the Divine Emperor also breaks through the tenth Vein Gate, only then he could break free from the Demon Seal¡¯s binding. Gradually, the sparsely scattered stars in the sky began to dim, and several dark clouds covered the moonlight. The sky appeared rather gloomy as Xu Zimei lay on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, feeling a few drops of rain falling from the sky. The raindrops on his face felt refreshing, and the huge body of the Dark Heaven Tiger gradually disappeared into the light rain. ¡­a€| The True Martial Holy Sect in the early morning was shrouded in a layer of otherworldly mist. Whether for the core region of the Eastern Continent or the Extreme West Region, this sect was like a huge mountain pressing down on them, making it hard to breathe. The morning air after the rain is somewhat cool but also very fresh. Today is also the day of the annual competition for the Outer Sect Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect. The new Outer Sect Disciples who were recently recruited into the sect have been practicing for some time, and now is the moment to test their progress. The morning sky is bright, but there is no sun in the sky. Many Inner and Outer Sect Disciples had already gotten ready, dressed and armed with swords, each of them full of vigor, heading towards the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s tournament platform for the Outer Sect competition. The two presiding over this tournament were the Sixth and the Seventh Elders from the sect¡¯s core. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Ordinarily, an Outer Sect tournament wouldn¡¯t require the presence of core elders, but this time, following the Outer Sect tournament, the sect had also planned to hold an Inner Sect tournament as well as a competition among the core disciples. In the True Martial Holy Sect, this was indeed a rare and grand occasion. With more and more disciples gathering around the stage, accompanied by several Inner and Outer Sect Elders, the Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan and the Seventh Elder Wan Zhen slowly approached from afar. Xiao Yuexuan was dressed in a light purple gown, her facial expression calm, with light makeup on, and the subtle might of the Saint Vein Realm emanating from her. Not long ago, she had just been released from confinement. Originally, the sect had intended to remove her from her position as a core elder, but she managed to retain her status after obtaining a guarantee from War General Ancestor Feihong of the Empress Hongtian. After she got out, she inquired around until she was finally assured that Baili Xiao had not died. He had reconciled with the True Martial Holy Sect and had regained his original Flying Immortal Body. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Elder Xiao, do you see any disciples you particularly fancy in this batch?¡± Elder Wan Zhen asked with a smile. ¡°Ever since Baili Xiao left, you haven¡¯t taken on any disciples.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Elder Wan Zhen. Such matters also depend on fate; I do not insist,¡± Xiao Yuexuan replied with a shake of her head and a smile. ¡­ The disciples were fiercely competing below, but in fact, for these prominent figures, the strenuous efforts of these disciples seemed like child¡¯s play, rarely catching their eye. They had seen too many geniuses before. After the Inner and Outer Sect Disciples had completed their contests, the highlight was up next a€¡° the competition among the core disciples. As future leaders of the sect¡¯s younger generation, the core disciples¡¯ competition was probably the most anticipated by everyone. The core disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect were divided into two types. One was the ordinary core disciple, who could automatically be promoted to core status once they reached the Esteem Vein Realm, a level that allowed them to venture out of the sect. The other was those who had been chosen by a core Elder to become a Direct Disciple. Although the status of core disciples and Direct Disciples was the same, in a broad sense, Direct Disciples tended to be stronger because they received their master¡¯s guidance and the sect¡¯s resources. The same generation of Inner Sect Disciples that included Xu Zimei had also advanced one by one to core disciples and were growing in stature. Whether it was Ji Baiyu or Gao Xiong, they were beginning to make their names known within the sect. This included some of Xu Zimei¡¯s old acquaintances a€¡° the Direct Disciples of other core disciples. Overlord King Xiang Qianheng, Undefeated King Sword Twenty-One, Heartless Fairy Jiang Xier, and even Sect Master Xiao¡¯s Direct Disciple Meng Chenxue were going to participate. As more and more Direct Disciples gathered, the Inner and Outer Sect Disciples watching the battles also began discussing among themselves. ¡°Who do you think will emerge victorious among the Direct Disciples this time?¡± ¡°It has to be Overlord King Xiang Qianheng, doesn¡¯t it? I believe he was the first in the last competition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not certain. Now disciples like Dugu Ao and Gao Xiong have also grown strong, and it¡¯s not clear who will win or lose!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still rooting for Sword Twenty-One since, as a fellow sword cultivator, I can sense how terrifying his Sword Dao is.¡± The area around the stage was now crowded with more and more disciples, yet in comparison with the bustling and noisy atmosphere here, the enormous form of the Dark Heaven Tiger was slowly halting at the entrance to the True Martial Holy Sect. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508 Chapter 507 Can I be the first one to take this on ?Chapter 508: Chapter 507: Can I be the first one to take this on? Chapter 508: Chapter 507: Can I be the first one to take this on? ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Xu Zimei lifted his head and looked at the huge object that lay silent in this part of the world, his heart filled with emotion. It seemed no matter how much he wandered outside, this place was like his home, where he had grown up since childhood, and where his parents were. When the Dark Heaven Tiger entered the sect gate, the disciples guarding the entrance immediately stopped it. ¡°Halt, who are you?¡± Xu Zimei slowly lifted his head from the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, and those two disciples were immediately stunned in place. ¡°Saint Heir, you¡¯ve returned.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Greetings to the Saint Heir,¡± the two disciples quickly saluted and allowed him to pass. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating back, the two disciples whispered to each other. ¡°The Saint Heir has returned at this time, I wonder if he will participate in the grand competition.¡± ¡°He probably won¡¯t. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï The competition is probably almost over by now.¡± ¡­ Indeed, the sect took this competition very seriously, as the time for destiny to manifest was drawing ever closer. Although it seemed that only the Sixth Elder and the Seventh Elder were officiating the competition. At Heaven Origin Peak, where Sect Master Xiao resided, several of the core elders, including Xu Qingshan, were present. There was a very large mirror placed in front of everyone, projecting the scene of the competition clearly before them. Watching the situation of the competition, several core elders also made comments one after another. ¡°This Gao Xiong has the bloodline of an Ancient Power Bear, a fine seedling, with boundless potential. Too bad his bloodline has only awakened halfway, he¡¯s probably going to lose this fight.¡± ¡°Ji Baiyu is not simple. I heard she¡¯s a descendant of Emperor Feiyu, and she has learned much of what the emperor left behind. She has a promising future.¡± ¡°That disciple brought back by the Sect Master is also extraordinary. His talent and temperament are first-rate, even stronger than those of our disciples.¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s Dugu Ao. In recent years, he¡¯s undefeated in our True Martial Holy Sect, already having whispers of being the number one figure in the sect. It¡¯s just unfortunate that every time I¡¯ve wanted to take him as a disciple, he¡¯s refused. They say his master is a reclusive expert, and I would indeed take the opportunity to meet him,¡± the Fourth Elder said with a hint of regret. Hearing the Fourth Elder¡¯s words, Sect Master Xiao glanced at Xu Qingshan and then smiled, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the number one person in the sect be our dear nephew Zimo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not incorrect, but nephew Zimo has been away from the sect in recent years. The newer disciples haven¡¯t even seen him; after all, seeing is believing. So, many would probably have forgotten him if it weren¡¯t for his position as the Saint Heir,¡± the Fourth Elder replied. Xu Qingshan maintained a calm expression and said lightly, ¡°My son¡¯s actions need not be proven to others.¡± ¡°The Deputy Sect Master is quite confident,¡± the Fifth Elder said with a laugh. ¡°My son has the makings of a Great Emperor,¡± Xu Qingshan replied in a succinct manner and then fell silent. Everyone could hear the confidence Xu Qingshan had in his son, and his disregard for others¡¯ opinions. ¡­ Xu Zimei walked within the True Martial Holy Sect, originally planning to head straight to Azure Mountain Peak to see his parents. However, the distant cheers that sounded like the roar of waves caught his attention. It was rare for the True Martial Holy Sect to be so lively. He slowly walked towards the source of the cheering. Before him was a dense crowd of people packed together, almost every young disciple of the sect was gathered there. He could even hear the noisy discussions from the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected; the outcome of this competition is really surprising.¡± ¡°` ¡°All the direct disciples of the several Great Elders have been eliminated; it¡¯s understandable that Meng Chenxue, who is a direct disciple of the Sect Master, could have made it this far. But this Dugu Ao, without even having a master, actually managed to make it to the final step.¡± ¡°It seems to be the Sect Gate¡¯s grand competition,¡± Xu Zimei surmised with a hunch in his heart. Remembering Meng Chenxue, it seemed that the last time he had returned to the Sect, she had challenged him. As for this Dugu Ao, he didn¡¯t leave a strong impression; at that time, he must have still been an Inner Sect Disciple. ¡°Young Master Xu, what are you doing here?¡± Just then, a voice suddenly interrupted Xu Zimei¡¯s reverie. He turned around and saw Ji Baiyu standing beside him, looking somewhat surprised to see him. ¡°I¡¯ve just come back,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Ji Baiyu¡¯s complexion was somewhat pale, clearly having sustained significant injuries from the recent competition. While Xu Zimei and Ji Baiyu were talking, passing disciples also noticed the scene. Ji Baiyu was quite popular within the Sect, with no shortage of admirers. At this moment, looking at Xu Zimei, some disciples seemed to recall something. They hurriedly exclaimed in surprise, ¡°The Saint Heir, the Saint Heir has returned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it must be the Saint Heir, I saw him with my own eyes in the last Sect¡¯s grand competition.¡± Some new disciples also looked towards Xu Zimei and discussed in low voices. ¡°That is our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, isn¡¯t it? He doesn¡¯t seem to be any different.¡± Originally, the battle between Dugu Ao and Meng Chenxue on the arena had reached an intense stage, with both fighters unleashing their true power. However, Xu Zimei¡¯s appearance also caused a small disturbance within the area. Ten Thousand Arrays Elder looked at the crowd below and frowned, saying, ¡°What¡¯s all this commotion about?¡± The disciples below hurriedly bowed their heads, not daring to speak; a few cautiously said, ¡°Elder, the Saint Heir has returned.¡± Soon, the crowd automatically parted, and Xu Zimei calmly emerged from the back. Seeing Xu Zimei, who seemed to have grown a lot over the years, Ten Thousand Arrays Elder felt a touch of emotion. He glanced at Xiao Yuexuan beside him out of the corner of his eye, as he was aware of the grudge between the two. Xiao Yuexuan¡¯s expression remained calm, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Zimo, come over here.¡± In the crowd of Core Disciples ahead, Xia Zihe and Meng Kuo were waving at Xu Zimei. The two were the eldest and third disciples of his father, Xu Qingshan, and could be said to have grown up playing together with Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled faintly and walked towards the front. Several direct disciples had varying expressions; Jiang Xier appeared indifferent, not even looking at Xu Zimei. And Xiang Qianheng and a few others wore smiles, though what they truly thought remained unknown. ¡­ At this moment, the battle on the arena had reached a decisive point, with Dugu Ao wielding the halberd and using the Heavenly Transforming Halberd technique in broad sweeping moves. An endless aura of Holy Power surged from his body, the side of his combat halberd striking Meng Chenxue¡¯s abdomen, blasting her straight off the arena. ¡°Brother Dugu is mighty!¡± ¡­a€| Disciples below were shouting loudly. Dugu Ao looked domineering, surveying his surroundings, the halberd in his hand erupting with sky-reaching power. Many around him dared not even look him in the eye. ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s number one amongst the younger generation, am I worthy?¡± Dugu Ao looked up, his gaze fixed on the Seventh Elder as he asked loudly. ¡°` Chapter 509 - Chapter 509 Chapter 508 Parents ?Chapter 509: Chapter 508 Parents Chapter 509: Chapter 508 Parents ¡°What ¡®number one¡¯ title? The purpose of cultivation is to better oneself, not to compete with others,¡± said the Seventh Elder with a shake of his head and a wry smile. ¡°Even so, having defeated all of the younger generation, I will still accept the title of ¡®number one¡¯,¡± Dugu Ao said with an air of dominance. ¡°No, there¡¯s someone you haven¡¯t defeated yet,¡± Xiao Yuexuan interjected. Dugu Ao squinted his eyes, staring at Xiao Yuexuan, waiting for an answer. ¡°Our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s current Saint Heir,¡± Xiao Yuexuan replied, her voice cool. Hearing this, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle to himself. The Sixth Elder really had a high opinion of him! He hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved, having finally returned to the Sect Gate, it was time to rest. ¡°The Saint Heir is right here. If you want to prove yourself, you are free to challenge him,¡± Xiao Yuexuan said indifferently. Dugu Ao turned around, his halberd exuding a heaven-piercing might. His gaze swept over everyone below, eventually meeting Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, and he spoke loudly, ¡°Does the Saint Heir wish to enlighten me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been battered by society, have you?¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Looking at Dugu Ao, he asked, ¡°Do you really want to fight me?¡± ¡°The Saint Heir can also concede,¡± Dugu Ao said indifferently. ¡°Then come on,¡± Xu Zimei said, slowly walking onto the martial arts platform. The autumn wind was bleak, and the trees on either side stood withering. A few leaves fluttered gently down from above. Dugu Ao stood, his body brimming with fighting spirit, and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°After this battle, I plan to visit the Central Continent. This Eastern Continent is ultimately too small.¡± ¡°Using me as a stepping stone,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°They fear you are the Saint Heir, but I do not,¡± Dugu Ao replied. ¡°Ever since I began my cultivation, I¡¯ve relied on myself. Even when the Sect¡¯s core elders offered to take me as a disciple, I never agreed. This continent is full of talented disciples, but there is also a place for Dugu Ao.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see just how strong you really are,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. At this moment, as the two faced off, the atmosphere was extremely tense. The disciples below whispered among themselves. ¡°Who are you rooting for?¡± ¡°Of course, Brother Dugu. We¡¯ve seen his journey with our own eyes.¡± ¡°But I heard the Saint Heir is also very strong!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Saint Heir, but I¡¯ve seen Brother Dugu¡¯s strength firsthand.¡± ¡­a€| The might of the Saint Vein Realm surged around Dugu Ao. For someone his age, such cultivation truly was a rare sight of an evil being. At that moment, his war halberd trembled slightly, emitting a deep black light. ¡°Heavenly Transforming Battle Halberd,¡± Dugu Ao roared, his halberd cutting through layers of space. It shattered the endless space around him, his aura powerful, wielding the War Halberd Technique to perfection. He charged directly toward Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï As the halberd shattered all obstacles in an almost invincible manner, aiming for Xu Zimei, everyone seemed to hold their breath, their eyes fixed on Xu Zimei, watching his next move. Xu Zimei shook his head, seemingly bored. He slowly extended his right hand. With a leisurely pinch of his index and middle finger, the action was remarkably slow. Yet, this lackluster response caught the halberd exuding a sky-high momentum between his fingers. It was as if a raging September fire was extinguished by an overwhelming deluge. The momentum of the majestic War Halberd suddenly halted abruptly, and Dugu Ao looked at his weapon in disbelief. All his strength seemed to have sunk into a quagmire, leaving him unable to exert any force, and the halberd could not be pulled out. ¡°You still have much to learn,¡± Xu Zimei said, gently shaking his head. With just a flick of his right hand on the halberd, a seemingly gentle action, endless waves of energy surged forth. With a ¡°boom,¡± the halberd exploded into intense light, shattering instantly. Dugu Ao¡¯s figure was then sent flying backwards. The martial arts platform made ¡°crackling¡± noises, and starting from Xu Zimei as the epicenter, the stage completely collapsed. All around, countless dense cracks appeared, resembling a spider¡¯s web. Dugu Ao¡¯s figure also heavily crashed into the protective chains surrounding the platform, and finally, he landed awkwardly on the ground. Dugu Ao was covered in blood, with fresh blood flowing down from his head. He gazed at Xu Zimei with shock and disbelief. He tried to stand up from the ground, but the pain was not just on the surface of his body. Even inside, there was a tumultuous pain, as if all his organs were being churned together, leaving him unable to move. ¡­ Xu Zimei walked step by step to Dugu Ao¡¯s side and slowly squatted down. He looked at Dugu Ao and said softly, ¡°This is the last lesson I give you before you leave the Sect. There is always someone stronger! You truly are remarkable; I¡¯ve been to the Northern Continent and the Central Continent. I¡¯ve ventured in and out of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands multiple times, stopping along the way, seeing many landscapes, too many Talented Disciples. You have a place among the renowned! Unfortunately, in this era, I alone am sufficient.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Dugu Ao stared at him for a long time. Eventually, he said with difficulty, ¡°I admit defeat.¡± ¡°Take him for treatment,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and said softly to the disciples on both sides who were still in a daze. ¡°Ah? Oh, of course,¡± a disciple snapped out of it, quickly nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei looked up, smiled at the Seventh Elder, then turned his gaze toward Xiao Yuexuan. He said indifferently, ¡°Just now, I indeed appreciated the Sixth Elder¡¯s high regard for me! I enjoy fighting; I wonder if the Sixth Elder would like to share some insights with me? To teach me the principle that there is always someone stronger!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to make a move since this is the disciples¡¯ great competition,¡± Xiao Yuexuan replied calmly. ¡°Trash,¡± Xu Zimei retorted and walked straight down from the martial arts platform. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Xiao Yuexuan¡¯s gaze seemed somewhat lost. He muttered softly, ¡°So fast, has he really grown to this extent?¡± After Xu Zimei left, the previously silent crowd around the platform burst into lively discussions. ¡°This¡­ is this the Saint Heir of our True Martial Holy Sect?¡± ¡°Dugu Ao is also a true Talented Disciple, but it¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t withstand even a single move. The Saint Heir has become this powerful.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not on the same level.¡± Hearing the discussions of the disciples below, the Ten Thousand Arrays Elder looked at Xiao Yuexuan and asked, ¡°Elder Xiao, how should the rankings for this Sect competition be arranged?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of arranging the rankings?¡± Xiao Yuexuan replied, ¡°Just rank whoever wins.¡± The Ten Thousand Arrays Elder chuckled bitterly, Xu Zimei, although he did not participate in the competition, just by fighting one match. But no matter who was ranked first in this competition, it seemed that Xu Zimei would steal the limelight. After some thought, he ultimately awarded the first place to Xu Zimei. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510 Chapter 509 Brothers ?Chapter 510: Chapter 509 Brothers Chapter 510: Chapter 509 Brothers To avoid embarrassing others, the disciples must have all been convinced too. At this moment, atop Heaven Origin Peak, everyone watched as Xu Zimei appeared and then departed. A silence hung over the crowd inside the great hall. No one knew what each other was thinking, probably as if a bottle of mixed flavors had been knocked over. ¡°Gentlemen, please excuse me for a moment,¡± my son has returned and will probably go to Azure Mountain Peak to find me.¡± Xu Qingshan stood up and said, ¡°That stinky boy hasn¡¯t come home in years. Now that he¡¯s back and injured a fellow disciple, I must go and have a good talk with him.¡± People looked at Xu Qingshan, and although he said this, there was pride on his face and the expression of someone struggling to suppress a smile. Everyone could only sigh and think, ¡°Damn hypocrite, as if you¡¯d really give him a lesson!¡± ¡°Let the children sort out their matters themselves, we should not interfere,¡± Sect Master Xiao said from the side. Watching Xu Qingshan¡¯s receding figure, Sect Master Xiao turned his head to look at the silent core Elders again. He inquired, ¡°What do you all think?¡± ¡°When a fierce tiger returns to the forest, and a true dragon heads to sea, I reckon none of us old timers can match him now. What else is there to think?¡± the second Elder said with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Qingshan has a fine son,¡± Sect Master Xiao remarked with a sigh. ¡­¡­¡­. Xu Zimei left the martial arts arena and went straight to his father¡¯s residence at Azure Mountain Peak. It was still that tranquil mountain shrouded in deep mist. Every flower, every blade of grass, every tree, every leaf. Xu Zimei felt that he had been away for so long, everything had changed, but the only thing that remained the same was the scenery of his father¡¯s Azure Mountain Peak. The calm stream flowed gently down from the mountain top, and there the cypress wood cottage was situated by the stream¡¯s edge. When Xu Zimei climbed the mountain, his mother Wenren Yun and Xu Qingshan were both waiting for him at the peak. His mother hugged him and burst into tears, and Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes also reddened. In this world, everyone will leave you, their relationships tied to interests, but only parents will give selflessly without expecting anything in return. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up a lot. As a father, I feel like I can¡¯t quite keep up,¡± Xu Qingshan said wistfully. Xu Zimei glanced at his father, who had also broken through the Saint Vein Realm and advanced to the Divine Vein Realm. ¡°Seeing one¡¯s son grow up should be a comforting thing for a father,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°But as a father, I couldn¡¯t offer you much help on your journey to maturity,¡± Xu Qingshan replied. Indeed, Xu Zimei¡¯s journey had seen him spend very little time at the True Martial Holy Sect, with most of his time spent adventuring outside. ¡°Giving me life and raising me is already enough,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. Xu Qingshan suddenly felt as if his son had grown up a lot, matured to the point where he no longer needed him. It was as if the pheasant had turned into an eagle, now able to soar into the sky on its own, and even become a support for others. Xu Qingshan smiled, feeling a sense of passage in his heart: ¡°Time flies so fast.¡± Wenren Yun pulled Xu Zimei to sit in front of the thatched cottage and started asking all sorts of questions. Xu Zimei happily shared some of the things he had experienced, the trip to the Northern Continent, what happened at his maternal grandfather¡¯s house. Apart from some deeply secretive matters, he told his parents everything else. In this world, there are too many cultivators, many of whom even have lived for over ten thousand years. To them, descendants may no longer evoke feelings of kinship, but are merely a means to perpetuate the bloodline. Xu Zimei felt that his mother must be one of those simplest of people, who put her whole mind into her husband and son. As the three of them were talking, Wenren Yun suddenly asked, ¡°Mo Er, do you have a girl you like?¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re shifting the topic a bit too quickly,¡± Xu Zimei replied, holding his forehead. ¡°Mom knows you have great aspirations and you¡¯ll probably spend even less time at home in the future. But you should at least leave a descendant behind, right? Mom could also help you take care of the child, I guarantee I¡¯ll educate them to be even more outstanding than you.¡± Wenren Yun said with emotion, ¡°With your talent, and with our True Martial Holy Sect still here, which woman in this world could be worthy of you!¡± ¡°Mom, I suddenly remembered that Ruhu and Xiao Guizi are looking for me, so I should go,¡± Xu Zimei hurriedly stood up and said. ¡°Among the three unfilial acts, having no descendants is the greatest. Before you leave the sect this time, you must give me an answer,¡± Wenren Yun shouted towards Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating back. After she had finished speaking, as if feeling it was not secure enough, she gave Xu Qingshan a glare and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do something about your son?¡± ¡°The child has grown up and certainly has his own ideas,¡± Xu Qingshan said, bringing Wenren Yun into his embrace, smiling as he spoke. ¡­a€| Returning to his residence at Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei unexpectedly felt as if he had traveled to another world. Time had passed so quickly that he felt both familiar and strange here. The two maidservants, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, had been keeping Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard clean for him all this time. Now, seeing Xu Zimei returning, they were very happy and prepared hot water for him to wash away the dust of travel. Xu Zimei casually rewarded them with some cultivation items. While these items were no longer of much use to him, they were very valuable to the two of them. After being attended by Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu and taking a bath, Xu Zimei came out to find Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi sitting in the pavilion of the courtyard waiting for him. Xiao Guizi hadn¡¯t changed much but now seemed much more mature. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei still remembered their first meeting, when the other had introduced himself while attempting to curry favor. As for Lin Ruhu, he had grown a lot taller, his muscles had become more defined, and he vaguely exuded a strong presence. ¡°Senior brother, Zimo bro,¡± the two greeted him at once. ¡°You guys been doing well?¡± Xu Zimei asked as he slowly sat down inside the pavilion, smiling. ¡°Pretty good, but you must be very tired from being outside, Zimo bro,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°After I leave this time, I might not return to the sect for a long time, perhaps not until my destiny has taken shape,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What are your thoughts about your futures? Let¡¯s hear them. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any help,¡± Xiao Guizi laughed, ¡°Senior brother, Shengnan and I have already gotten married. She¡¯s pregnant too. The rest of my life, my only wish is to live well with her and our child.¡± Yao Shengnan was previously from the Heaven Clan, and it was she who gave the Tree of Life to Xu Zimei, to whom Xu Zimei had also promised to help annihilate the Extinct Heaven Sect. ¡°What about you, Ruhu?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Senior brother, I always wanted to follow in your footsteps, but I realized later that you were moving too fast, and I couldn¡¯t keep up,¡± replied Lin Ruhu with a laugh, a laugh of relief, ¡°Now, I have my own insights about the Martial Path to Heaven, and no one can help you on the path you must walk for your entire life. I want to complete this journey on my own. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll meet again one day.¡± Hearing their words, Xu Zimei suddenly thought of a saying. The peak of the Martial Path is solitude, It is desolation, It is an endless quest, It is so cold at the top! Chapter 511 - Chapter 511 Chapter 510 Traces of the Blood Clan ?Chapter 511: Chapter 510 Traces of the Blood Clan Chapter 511: Chapter 510 Traces of the Blood Clan ¡°` You set out from the starting point of the Martial Path, accompanied by so many people. Unfortunately, the closer you get to the peak, the fewer people you¡¯ll find by your side. Some reach the end of their lives, becoming nothing but white bones along the way, while others find different pursuits, choosing to settle down and appreciate the scenery along the journey. Xu Zimei could understand the thoughts of the two, Xiao Guizi didn¡¯t want to venture any further, perhaps the appearance of Yao Shengnan and her unborn child had given Xiao Guizi a new pursuit. And Lin Ruhu had also matured a lot, he wished to walk this Martial Path to Heaven by himself. After all, no one can help you for a lifetime, the road others help you walk is ultimately not your own experience. Everyone has their own thoughts and pursuits, and Xu Zimei was also willing to respect the choices of the two. ¡°The future is promising,¡± Xu Zimei said to them. ¡°Brother, my real name is Zhang Guilin, I hope you can remember my name.¡± Xiao Guizi said with a smile, ¡°My child¡¯s name will be Zhang Shanshui in the future.¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. He talked with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi for an entire day, and it wasn¡¯t until the sky was brilliantly studded with stars that they finally departed. Xu Zimei looked up at the starry sky, while a gentle breeze blew slowly from halfway up the mountain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei simply moved a recliner to sleep in the courtyard, and that night he did not contemplate, nor did he cultivate. He just quietly slept through the entire night. A night without words, and the next day no one came to disturb Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slept until he woke naturally, then prepared to go to the Scripture Pavilion of the True Martial Holy Sect to see if there were any records about the Blood Clan. With the Token of the Saint Heir, Xu Zimei had unobstructed access all the way to the highest floor of the Scripture Pavilion. It was there he had previously researched the Demon-Slaying Family and the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. After searching through a few sparsely populated shelves, Xu Zimei found a book titled ¡°Legends of the Clans.¡± This book recounted the secrets of all the races on Yuan Central Continent since the beginning of time. The content of the book was recorded on pages condensed by the power of space, given that the information was simply too much. If recorded by ordinary means, the books would likely pile up as high as a mountain. Xu Zimei slowly perused the book, spending the entire day reading in the Scripture Pavilion. The myriad races within seemed to leap off the pages, unfolding a magnificent tale before him. The Thousand Feather Clan, the Falling River Clan, the Ancient Moon Clana€| These were races Xu Zimei had never heard of before, fantastically alluring in their strangeness. Finally, as dusk fell and the moon shone sparsely outside, When the bright moon pearls of the Scripture Pavilion slowly lit up, Xu Zimei at last found the record of the Blood Clan. ¡­a€| This was an ancient race. The origins of the Blood Clan were long lost to history, but their zenith was during the Era of Emperors. At that time, the Blood Clan produced an extraordinary Talented Disciple who, it is said, devoted three thousand years to arduous cultivation, and upon emerging, possessed the might to suppress his contemporaries. That man was the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. In the era when Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch appeared, he was almost invincible among his peers. Everyone believed he would become a contender for Destiny and ultimately lead the Blood Clan to a true revival. Unfortunately, Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch encountered another Evil Being. That monster known as ¡°Hengyu.¡± ¡°` Emperor Hengyu hailed from the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, the Sect Gate that boasted two emperors. Besides the Ancestor, Emperor Taiyuan, there was the even more brilliant Emperor Hengyu. In the final decisive battle, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch suffered defeat at the hands of Emperor Hengyu and missed the Destiny of that era. The disheartened Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, having lost his earlier edge in the Martial Path, could only sadly embark on the path to immortality. He devoted his entire life to the revival of the Blood Clan, aiming to raise a new generation of great emperors. Unfortunately, the Blood Clan never saw another great emperor emerge from their ranks from beginning to end, leading people to believe that the appearance of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch would mark the beginning of the clan¡¯s revival. Who could have imagined that since then, it would already be the endpoint for this race? ¡­ Xu Zimei slowly flipped through the book in his hands, and although the records were not very detailed, he could still gain a rough understanding of some rumors from that era. In the beginning, under the leadership of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, the Blood Clan indeed started rising bit by bit. Although they could not compare with the human race or Monster Race, they gradually secured a status among the Hundred Clans. Unfortunately, for some unknown reason, the Blood Clan ended up offending an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. ¡°Heavenly Sword Mountain!¡± In that era, the conflict between the Blood Clan and Heavenly Sword Mountain had escalated to an intense stage, but the power gap between the two was not significant, leaving neither side able to overcome the other. What the Blood Clan could never have anticipated was that the Destiny of that era would be carried by someone from Heavenly Sword Mountain. A man known as Sword Slaying the Heavens emerged from Heavenly Sword Mountain and ultimately swept through, eliminating all obstacles in his path. After a great battle, the Blood Clan was severely weakened and could only opt for self-imposed isolation. Following this, Heavenly Sword Mountain in one of the five domains of the Central Continent, the Tianluan Domain, grew very rapidly and gained tremendous fame. Since then, however, there has been no trace of the Blood Clan. To this day, as the gears of the era slowly turn, everything has changed dramatically, but the Blood Clan has still not reemerged. Xu Zimei looked at the information in his hands and slightly furrowed his brows. Continuing to flip through the book, according to some uncertain reports, it was said that Blood Clan members were most often seen in the Netherworld Blood Sea. Since the Blood Clan¡¯s diet consists entirely of fresh blood, they need to absorb enough blood to survive. And the purer the blood they absorb, the greater the benefits they reap. Therefore, the Blood Clan doesn¡¯t just have a high demand for the amount of blood a€¡° the quality is also crucial. There have been several cases indicating that numerous bodies around the Netherworld Blood Sea died at the hands of the Blood Clan. Hence, some suspected that the sealed location of the Blood Clan was in the Netherworld Blood Sea. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï But such speculation lacked sufficient evidence to prove true, leaving it a matter of unknown truth. ¡­a€| This information had been collected by the True Martial Holy Sect from various sources, so even they only had suspicions and dared not be certain. After all, no one had truly seen the stronghold of the Blood Clan. Xu Zimei felt that, whether it was true or not, he at least needed to have a look, as he might encounter something. After putting away the book, he left the Scripture Pavilion. Members of the Blood Clan had extremely long lifespans, maintaining their youthful appearance for a long time even without cultivation. Based on their longevity, Xu Zimei even speculated whether their ancient ancestor, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, was still alive. After Empress Hongtian divided the Myriad Dao Lotus, the Red Lotus had been in the hands of the Blood Clan and had disappeared along with their sealing for quite some time. Upon leaving the Scripture Pavilion, the sky had completely darkened. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512 Chapter 511 The Four Sects Descend ?Chapter 512: Chapter 511 The Four Sects Descend Chapter 512: Chapter 511 The Four Sects Descend Xu Zimei planned to rest in the True Martial Holy Sect for a while, spend more time with his parents, then go to the Old Land to find the Divine Emperor. At this moment in the Divine Sun Holy Sect, after the elder led Luo Changfeng and his group back to the Sect Gate. Inside the grand hall of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, numerous core Elders wore troubled expressions. Including Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s current Sect Leader, Cang Songlin, whose expression was livid with rage. The atmosphere in the grand hall was somewhat oppressive. The Great Elder of the Divine Sun Holy Sect was the first to speak, ¡°Sect Leader, we cannot let this incident pass just like that. Our Divine Sun Holy Sect is also an emperor-governing Immortal Sect, just like the True Martial Holy Sect is. If we let this go without consequence, what will become of our Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s dignity? Won¡¯t we just be inviting people to bully us?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, I know,¡± Cang Songlin nodded in response. ¡°But there must be a standard for how this matter is handled, right? Are we demanding justice, or do we truly want to start a war?¡± Hearing Cang Songlin¡¯s words, the Great Elder fell silent for a moment. Start a war? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Though it was easy to say, against the colossal True Martial Holy Sect with its four emperors, they were indeed somewhat insignificant. ¡°Could it really be that they would start a war with us over a Saint Heir?¡± The Second Elder said with slightly narrowed eyes, ¡°This incident was a breach of the rules on their part to begin with.¡± ¡°If it were just a Saint Heir, perhaps we could overlook it, but the key issue is that Xu Zimei¡¯s father is the Deputy Sect Leader,¡± Cang Songlin replied. ¡°The matter must be addressed for sure; I¡¯m just contemplating the extent to which we should take it.¡± After Cang Songlin had spoken, he looked towards the two Elders seated at the higher positions. One of the Elders was Luo Changfeng¡¯s master, Thundercloud Elder, who had just recently broken through to the Immortal Ascension Boundary. There was another Elder who sat in a meditative posture at the higher positions, dressed in a golden robe. His head was bald, and his earlobes were exceptionally large. The Elder exuded an imposing aura; standing close to him, one might even feel an oppressive aura that made it hard to breathe. In the Elder¡¯s mind was a round of blazing sun, radiant and impossible to ignore. This Elder was the strongest ancestor of the Divine Sun Holy Sect and had once been a War General of the Divine Sun Emperor. ¡°Red Crow Elder!¡± Cang Songlin looked towards the Red Crow Elder. Although he was the Sect Leader of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, he needed to consult the elder on such a major issue. ¡°Make your own decision. I think there will be many who are interested in the Weakening Water Pearl,¡± said the Red Crow Elder calmly. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? On hearing the Red Crow Elder¡¯s words, Cang Songlin was slightly taken aback, understanding the ancestor¡¯s intention: to leverage the situation! The Weakening Water Pearl was one of the Five Spirit Beads, and there have been many legends about them since ancient times. It is said that the reason why the Yuan Central Continent split into five was closely related to the secrets of these Five Spirit Beads. The emergence of any Spiritual Pearl would cause a bloody storm on the Yuan Central Continent, and now, if anyone were to find out the Weakening Water Pearl was in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. To say no one would have designs on it would be impossible. ¡°Elder, I understand,¡± Cang Songlin quickly nodded in acknowledgment. He looked at the several core Elders below and said softly, ¡°Would any of the Elders be willing to visit several sects in the Eastern Continent?¡± ¡°To which sects?¡± the Great Elder asked, puzzled. ¡°Purgatory Holy Sect, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Blood Nether Holy Sect, Chi Family, Dan Family, and the Taoism,¡± Cang Songlin stated slowly and clearly. ¡°What¡¯s your intention, Sect Leader?¡± the Great Elder asked somewhat bewildered. ¡°To leverage the situation,¡± Cang Songlin said with a light laugh, ¡°Would you be willing to act as our envoy?¡± ¡°We will do our best,¡± several of the Elders promptly replied. ¡­a€| In his time with the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei had also managed to rest for a few days. No one disturbed him, and he didn¡¯t have to think about anything, apart from comprehending the Demonic Ten Skills and observing the trends within the True Fate World, all was leisure and relaxation. The True Fate World of today could be said to have grown extremely rapidly. Although it was still far from entering the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation, humans were increasingly living like fish in water. Slowly, they started to climb from the bottom rungs toward the apex of the food chain. Wind, rain, thunder, lightning, snowa€¡±all these natural elements, which all creatures initially feared, had now been gradually adapted to. Chaos constrained all the creatures of the Myriad Demons Tribe, not allowing them to step half a pace out of their territories. Otherwise, the worldview established by the creatures by now would instantly collapse. The thing about worldview is that it requires a circular and gradual process to slowly break through. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed. As the departure time drew near, on this clear dawn, Xu Zimei was resting on Goose Southern Peak. Suddenly, he heard an explosion coming from the east side of the Sect Gate. He turned his head to look, only to see that half the sky to the east had already changed color. The blazing sun overhead was obscured, and the sky was cloudless for miles around, looking terrifyingly ominous. A loud shout came from the east; this voice almost spread throughout the entire True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°Please invite Sect Master Xiao out for a chat,¡± it roared. ¡­ Seeing such a formation, many disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect were quite surprised. This was probably the first time someone had come to the True Martial Holy Sect with such a formidable air since the end of the Destiny era in the last age. Many looked towards the east and could vaguely make out many figures standing in mid-air. Immediately after, they saw Sect Master Xiao from within the True Martial Holy Sect stepping through the void, striding out step by step. ¡°What brings Sect Master Cang to me?¡± Sect Master Xiao surveyed the surroundings and asked indifferently. ¡°Since you all have come, there¡¯s no need to hide. Come on out,¡± he continued. As the sound of his voice fell, several ripples appeared in the void. Space was torn apart here and there, and majestic figures appeared in the firmament. The disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect took a closer look and realized that these people were all Sect Leaders from various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent. Included among them were Sect Leaders from the Blood Nether Holy Sect, Purgatory Holy Sect, Dan Family, and Divine Sun Holy Secta€¡±four of the imperial sects. Especially the Purgatory Holy Sect, which was known for having two emperors within one gate. ¡°What is the meaning of such an imposing arrival at my True Martial Holy Sect today?¡± Sect Master Xiao asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Are you looking to start a war?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Sect Master Xiao. I just came to confirm one matter,¡± Cang Songlin replied with a smile, shaking his head. Today, a total of four Great Imperial Sects had come. In fact, he had invited almost all the Great Imperial Sects of the Eastern Continent. Unfortunately, the Chi Family, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, and the Baili and Mo Families all refused. But the sects present today should be enough. ¡°What is it?¡± Sect Master Xiao asked, frowning slightly. ¡°I wonder if your sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Xu Zimei, is around?¡± asked Cang Songlin. ¡°He is within the sect. What is it? What business do you have with him?¡± inquired Sect Master Xiao. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Cang Songlin snorted coldly. ¡°Then may I ask Sect Master Xiao to invite the Saint Heir out? I want to confront him face to face.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Xu Zimei was still on Goose Southern Peak, when a disciple rushed into his courtyard in a panic. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513 Chapter 512 Battle ?Chapter 513: Chapter 512 Battle Chapter 513: Chapter 512 Battle ¡°Saint Heir, it¡¯s bad,¡± the disciple exclaimed in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Xu Zimei sat up, chuckling lightly. ¡°People from the Divine Sun Holy Sect are at our doorstep,¡± the disciple said quickly, ¡°The Sect Master wants you to go over.¡± ¡°It seems to be about the Drowning Pearl,¡± Xu Zimei mumbled to himself. He stood up, gazing deeply into the eastern skyline. He then followed the disciple to the eastern side of the Sect Gate. Under the Heavenly Curtain at the moment, aside from the rulers of the four Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the space was secretly brimming with others. This situation had already attracted the attention of other people and forces from the Eastern Continent. At this moment, many people¡¯s attention was on the True Martial Holy Sect, which had remained silent for an era and was now facing a challenge. Especially by the two top-notch powers from the Extreme West Region, the Immortal Spirit Sect and the Holy Spring Sect. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei arrived at the eastern side of the Sect Gate unhurriedly, where others were now observing his arrival. With a fierce shout, Cang Songlin bellowed, ¡°Xu Zimei, do you admit your guilt?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Elder Cang?¡± Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows and countered. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°You injured the disciple of our Divine Sun Holy Sect and snatched our treasured artefact. Shouldn¡¯t you offer an explanation?¡± Cang Songlin asked loudly. ¡°And what does this have to do with you?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects represented by Purgatory Holy Sect and asked indifferently. The Sect Master of Purgatory Holy Sect, Yan Hong, chuckled lightly and said, ¡°We are close friends with Elder Cang, and he asked us here to see justice done.¡± ¡°Xu Zimei, are you still not admitting it?¡± Cang Songlin snorted coldly. ¡°You want an explanation? I¡¯ll give you one,¡± Xu Zimei replied coolly. ¡°The truth is, I obtained the Drowning Pearl from the hands of the Southern Heaven Four Demons, and your Divine Sun Holy Sect disciples, upon finding out, attempted to rob me but ended up being slain by me in retaliation.¡± ¡°Nonsense! The Drowning Pearl is originally a treasured artefact of our Divine Sun Holy Sect; there¡¯s no such thing as the Southern Heaven Four Demons,¡± Cang Songlin rebuked sternly. ¡°See, you don¡¯t believe what I say and still insist on an explanation from me,¡± Xu Zimei spread his hands, helplessly responding. ¡°Still so defiant when death is at your doorstep,¡± Cang Songlin¡¯s aura surged around him. Although he had only recently entered the Divine Vein Realm, he had truly opened the Eighth Vein Gate, with a tremendous aura flowing from his entire body. Just then, Xu Qingshan also arrived from within the sect, stepping through the air, with the formidable aura of the Divine Vein coalescing around him. He looked at Cang Songlin with a deep gaze and said coolly, ¡°Touch my son, and try it.¡± ¡°Sect Master Xiao, are you protecting him now?¡± Cang Songlin asked, frowning at Sect Master Xiao. ¡°Elder Cang, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t be so hasty. Why should the words of your sect¡¯s disciple be right and our Saint Heir¡¯s be nonsense?¡± Sect Master Xiao shook his head and said, ¡°We can investigate the matter slowly, but if you¡¯re thinking of using your power to bully us, you¡¯re welcome to try. Our True Martial Holy Sect has been passed down since the Era of Emperors, surviving all kinds of turmoil. When our ancestors roamed the Yuan Central Continent, I¡¯m afraid your sects had not even been founded. Although their descendants may be incompetent, they do not wish to lose the pride of our ancestors.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight,¡± Cang Songlin uttered sharply, his aura becoming even more forceful. The rulers of the other three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects also exuded an overwhelming Divine Might. The Firmament seemed to be torn apart as their auras subtly connected and converged, causing a vast portion of the Firmament behind them to collapse. Endless spiritual energy surged all around. Xu Zimei slowly raised his head and looked at Cang Songlin. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Hand over the Drowning Pearl, and I will let bygones be bygones,¡± Cang Songlin said indifferently. ¡°Just a mere ant who has just entered the Divine Vein Realm, why be so arrogant?¡± Xu Zimei slowly shook his head. The next moment, the endless Creation Force around him spread out, and his figure disappeared into the void. His speed was extremely fast, causing ripples to spread through space, catching most of the onlookers off-guard. In an instant, Xu Zimei appeared behind Cang Songlin and struck down with his palm. A thunderous explosion resounded all around; his palm strike was immensely powerful, shattering the space around him. Creation Force filled half the firmament; Xu Zimei, now at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm, naturally was not comparable to Cang Songlin, who had just stepped into the Divine Vein Realm. The gulf between them was as vast as the difference between heaven and earth. When Xu Zimei¡¯s palm struck down, Cang Songlin also instantly reacted. ¡°So fast,¡± he hastily turned around to meet Xu Zimei¡¯s palm with his own, trying to defend. With a boom, half the firmament collapsed, and spatial turbulence whipped around them. But Cang Songlin couldn¡¯t even defend against a single move, as he was blasted backward. In the instant that Cang Songlin was sent flying, thunder surged in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. Wisps of purple lightning crackled out, followed by another thunderous boom. Two extreme thunderbolts, carrying the wrath of the Thunder God, descended from the sky and directly struck the very center of Cang Songlin. The rumbling sound continued to echo across the firmament, and the onlookers were already stunned in place. ¡°Is the Saint Heir this strong?¡± Within the True Martial Holy Sect, the watching disciples still couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that even our Sect Master Xiao is no match for the Saint Heir,¡± someone murmured. a€| When the dust settled, at the center of the explosion, Cang Songlin, covered in blood with his flesh split open, knelt on the ground. He swiftly healed his wounds, looking up at Xu Zimei with a difficult expression. ¡°Peak Divine Vein Realm!¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, his figure once again disappearing into the void. The next moment, he appeared behind Cang Songlin, with the Tyrant Shadow drawn from its sheath. The Curved Blade, carrying endless might, fell from the sky, and it was about to slice through Cang Songlin¡¯s neck. Suddenly, a deep cold snort emerged from the void, and then a giant hand reached out from the void towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s blade continued its course, but the hand reached faster, grabbing hold of the Tyrant Shadow. With a boom, the hand was disintegrated by the blade¡¯s force, exploding, and Xu Zimei himself was forced back several steps. He focused his gaze towards the horizon, where space tore open and two elders stepped out. One of the elders was Thundercloud Elder, who had just stepped into Immortality, and the other, with a blazing sun behind his head, radiated an extraordinary mighta€¡±he was one of the old ancestors of the Divine Sun Holy Sect and a War General of the Divine Sun Emperor, the Red Crow Elder. ¡°It seems the Divine Sun Holy Sect has indeed turned out in full force this time,¡± Sect Master Xiao said with narrowed eyes, his tone indifferent. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, won¡¯t you come out?¡± Chapter 514 - Chapter 514 Chapter 513 The Four War Generals ?Chapter 514: Chapter 513: The Four War Generals Chapter 514: Chapter 513: The Four War Generals The Red Crow Elder looked at the inside of the True Martial Holy Sect and said faintly. He did not pay attention to anyone else, just looking indifferently at the inside of the Sect Gate. ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been here?¡± An ancient voice resounded from another part of the void. The Red Crow Elder hastily stood up, and behind him, in the void, the Heavenly Curtain War God was sitting within the void. In his hand, he held a fishing rod, which was slowly descending from the firmament. It seemed as though a stream was plummeting down three thousand feet directly; at the bottom of the fishing rod, a mighty Changhe was raging in the void below. This river surged upward, as if to reach the Nine Heavens, with countless fish of different colors frantically running at one end of the rod. Just an ordinary fishing rod descended from the firmament, stirring up ten thousand feet of giant waves, while the Heavenly Curtain War God sat there leisurely, appearing quite at ease and in good spirits. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, do you also wish to battle?¡± asked the Red Crow Elder. ¡°You are still not enough,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God shook his head slightly. ¡°Although the Divine Sun Ancestor once praised you after taking on Destiny, saying that you could withstand ten moves without defeat under his hands,¡± the Red Crow Elder said with a cold snort. ¡°But you and I are of the same realm, and I have been waiting for this battle for a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you are not enough,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God still shook his head. With a wave of his right hand, an invisible force spread from his palm, and immediately, the giant waves below started to roll violently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 A droplet of water surged skyward, falling into the hands of the Heavenly Curtain War God. With a light flick of his index finger, the droplet instantly burst forth with dazzling light, tearing through the void and heading straight for the Red Crow Elder, crushing everything in its path. The Red Crow Elder snorted coldly, the might of the Immortal Extreme emanating majestically from his body like a boundless sea. In his right hand, endless Spiritual Energy surged, reaching directly for the droplet. With a ¡°bang,¡± the droplet actually pierced straight through the hand of the Red Crow Elder and exploded in the distant horizon. Collapsing half of the firmament. The Red Crow Elder looked at the swiftly healing wound in his hand and stood there stunned. After a long while, he looked at the Heavenly Curtain War God, who was fishing contentedly, and took a deep breath. He remained silent for a long while before finally asking, ¡°Have you stepped into that level?¡± ¡°Having opened the Era of Emperors with that lad True Martial, I count as the first War General of this new era. If I didn¡¯t break through, I¡¯m afraid my lifespan wouldn¡¯t allow it,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain War God with a smile. Hearing the words of the Heavenly Curtain War God, the Red Crow Elder was slightly silent. The True Martial Great Emperor was the first Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors, and this Heavenly Curtain War God naturally was the first War General. The era in which the other existed was probably much more distant than his own. Even that long-gone era of Wild Desolation had not been experienced by himself. ¡°Let the others come out as well, otherwise today you may have to stay here,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain War God indifferently. As his words fell, ripples once again appeared in the surrounding void. Several figures tore through the void, emerging with imposing momentum. There were three figures in total, one of whom was dressed in a blood-red robe. Bald, yet with exceptionally thick eyebrows, his eyes were like those of an eagle, sharp and sinister. At the moment of his appearance, the sound of the ¡°whoosh¡± of the surging Sea of Blood seemed to echo all around. The entire firmament was dyed a blood-red color. ¡°That is the ancestor of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, the Battle General of the Blood Nether Emperor back in the day, the Blood Ancestor.¡± Among those observing this grand battle from the outside, someone shouted excitedly. These ancestors usually seclude themselves in closed-door cultivation, and it¡¯s quite rare to catch a glimpse of them. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s said that he earned his name through blood, walking the path of destiny alongside the Blood Nether Emperor, trudging through the endless hellish Sea of Blood, and emerging from mountains of innumerable skeletons.¡± With the appearance of the Blood Ancestor, another old man dressed in black robes also slowly emerged. His face was covered in scars, dense and numerous, with almost no spot left intact. He looked fierce and terrifying, holding a chain in his hands, his eyes were blood red, and his long hair atop his head was a complete mess hanging behind him. ¡°That is¡­,¡± someone, looking at the black-robed old man, said in surprise: ¡°the ancestor of the Purgatory Holy Sect, the Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch.¡± ¡°It seems that this time the several great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects truly intend to go to war with the True Martial Holy Sect, it¡¯s uncertain whether the Heavenly Curtain War God can withstand them,¡± someone said, worried. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± someone also looking towards the Dan Family¡¯s direction remarked, as yet another figure stepped out from the void. This figure was a fat old man dressed in a kasaya made from coarse cloth, his face was adorned with a very cheerful smile. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï His earlobes were thick and large, and the skin on his face was so bunched up that one could hardly make out the old man¡¯s eyes without looking closely. ¡°That¡¯s the Nine Pills Elder, legend has it that even the Pill Emperor had him oversee the furnace during his pill-making days. Speaking purely of pill-making skills, he ranks within the top five in the entire Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoists, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± the Nine Pills Elder said with a chuckling smile. It seemed like he was always smiling, with no other expression whatsoever. ¡°Nine Pills, give me one of your Nine Heavens Pills, this old man has missed that feeling,¡± the Red Crow Elder said with a laugh. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, unless it¡¯s a matter of life and death, this old man definitely cannot bring it out,¡± the Nine Pills Elder said shaking his head with a smile. ¡°I still trust the strength of my fellow Daoists very much.¡± ¡°Heavenly Curtain, although it might seem unfair for several of us to join forces against you alone today, in battle, there is only victory or defeat, no fairness or unfairness,¡± the Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch said indifferently. ¡°This old skeleton of mine should get moving,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God slowly stood up, taking deliberate steps out from the void. ¡°Although you¡¯ve stepped into that realm, ultimately, you have not unlocked the tenth Vein Gate, defeating us will likely be difficult,¡± the Blood Ancestor said with a profound gaze. The Heavenly Curtain War God said nothing more; his aura alone was bursting through the entire firmament. The boundless void shattered before their eyes, and his aura grew stronger, already on the verge of overpowering the other few. With a gesture of his hands, a pale blue Divine Sword, resembling the Soul of Ice, flew out from the layers of the void. Many engravings were carved into the blade of this Divine Sword, which currently radiated soaring golden brilliance. The Heavenly Curtain War God slowly picked up the Divine Sword and said with sentiment: ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s time for us to stand side by side once again.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, within the True Martial Holy Sect, there was a mountain peak hidden within the void. This mountain peak was a place never visited by the rest of the True Martial Holy Sect, and many didn¡¯t even know its whereabouts. At this moment on the mountain peak, autumn wind rustled through the flowerbeds, stirring the crimson blooms. A figure of an old man sat atop a giant boulder at the peak of the mountain, meticulously wiping a long saber in his hands. His movements were gentle, and with every stroke of his wipe, the saber in his hands seemed to grow even sharper. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515 Chapter 514 Breaking the Emperors Foundation ?Chapter 515: Chapter 514: Breaking the Emperor¡¯s Foundation Chapter 515: Chapter 514: Breaking the Emperor¡¯s Foundation The elderly man was clad in a pale blue silk robe, his long hair fluttering in the breeze. Even though he had reached the age of sixty, one could vaguely discern the handsomeness of his youth from his features. His eyes were like two curved blades, radiating slivers of chilling sharpness. The longsword in his hand hummed softly, and as he wiped it, blade light soared up, filling the entire firmament with its radiance. The elder¡¯s gaze was profound as he slowly stood up and stepped into the air, walking toward the north. ¡­ To the east of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei looked at Thundercloud Elder and said with a light smile, ¡°Fighting me, I too want to know just how strong stepping into Immortality truly is.¡± ¡°Young kid, let your Vein Beast out,¡± Thundercloud Elder spoke gravely. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°I don¡¯t need the Vein Beast to fight you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand emitted a heaven-reaching blade light, as if it intended to split the entire firmament asunder. He directly activated the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, and a momentum that could nearly destroy everything spread from around him. He charged towards Thundercloud Elder. ¡°Big talk for someone so insignificant,¡± Thundercloud Elder frowned slightly, his Immortal might pressing down, clashing fiercely with Xu Zimei. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï On another flank, the Heavenly Curtain War God fought alone against the four War Generals. All four of them, whether it be the Blood Ancestor, the Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch, the Nine Pills Elder, or the Red Crow Elder, were beings at the peak of Immortality. When the Blood Ancestor made his move, a skyful of blood energy enveloped everything, dyeing half the firmament blood-red. The Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch held a chain in his hand, made of an unknown material; once it ensnared someone, it was extremely difficult to escape. With every swing of the chains, they left behind vivid traces in the firmament. And the Nine Pills Elder wielded a cane festooned with countless pills, each pill producing different effects. There were the Fierce Fire Pill, Cold Ice Pill, Earth Dragon Pill, Flying Phoenix Pilla€| Each pill could manifest a different intent. As for the Red Crow Elder, behind him a sun blazed brilliantly, as if it were a real sun. With a piercing scream, the Red Crow Elder transformed into a Golden Crow, its body aflame with roaring fire, and it charged towards the Heavenly Curtain War God. The Heavenly Curtain War God swept his hand, and a vast, surging Immortal might spread from around him. He held an ice-blue, Soul of Ice-like longsword, surrounded by the Heavenly Sword¡¯s intent, facing the attack of the four War Generals without changing expression. The longsword fell swiftly from his hand, carrying endless might. Even when fighting alone against the four War Generals, he managed gracefully, their battle shaking the heavens and moving ghosts and gods. Day and night cycled, and the Galaxy¡¯s flow was severed. The firmament above was thoroughly collapsed, with ¡°boom boom¡± explosions constantly sounding all around. There was hardly a place in the sky that remained intact. This sort of intense battle was even difficult for ordinary people to approach. Xu Zimei watched Thundercloud Elder opposite him, and found that the latter was not as strong as he had imagined. The armor he formed with his War God¡¯s Nine Transformations was emanating a majestic might, the Tyrant Shadow in his hand carrying Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent, and with several successive moves from the Way of Inquiry, it could be said that there was no clear victor between the two of them. Thundercloud Elder looked at Xu Zimei and frowned slightly. According to reason, there should be an insurmountable gap between the Immortal Ascension Boundary and the Divine Vein Realm, and the saying ¡°mortals and immortals are separated¡± was not without reason. But in the fight just now, he hadn¡¯t gained any advantage. ¡­ ¡°It seems you disappoint me a bit,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Beat me first, before you talk,¡± Thundercloud Elder snorted coldly, a sea-like might pressing down. Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow swung into action, the blade technique in his hand growing stronger and more piercing. ¡°Way of Inquiry fourteenth form, Reverse Samsara,¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed softly. Following the thirteenth form, Blood of the Form King, a torrent of reincarnational force started to gather above Tyrant Shadow. Numerous black holes appeared around him, with the Reincarnation-pervaded black holes rotating. As these black holes spun, the entire firmament seemed upturned within them. Xu Zimei slowly waved Tyrant Shadow, and all the black holes clung to the blade of Tyrant Shadow. Accompanying the descent of Tyrant Shadow, the entire firmament appeared to collapse within it, a myriad of black holes carrying the aura of Reverse Samsara seeking to obliterate Thundercloud Elder within. Thundercloud Elder¡¯s complexion changed slightly as a golden Nine-Headed Bird soared into the sky from behind him. That was his True Fate. The Nine-Headed Bird, entirely enshrouded in Blazing Flames, its endless flames crying out with its nine heads. When the blade fell, the Nine-Headed Bird let out a mournful cry as one of its heads was directly severed. Xu Zimei sheathed Tyrant Shadow, looking at the now fully materialized Nine-Headed Bird. He grabbed the remaining head with both hands and tore at it with all his strength. With the fall of each head, Thundercloud Elder¡¯s pained screams could be heard. Those gut-wrenching screams of agony. ¡°I concede, I concede,¡± Thundercloud Elder yelled out. But Xu Zimei paid no heed and continued to forcefully tear at his True Fate. Sect Master Xiao watched this unfold for quite some time. Eventually, he said to those within the sect, ¡°Activate the Sect Protection Array.¡± As his voice fell, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth began to surge and coalesce rapidly. A pale blue barrier appeared over the True Martial Holy Sect, enveloping these thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. As Xu Zimei tore off all nine heads of the Nine-Headed Bird, Thundercloud Elder let out a scream of agony and fell from the firmament. The destruction of the True Fate was a torment not just externally, but a pain that reached deep into one¡¯s soul from within. Recovery would require a very long time; the True Fate was the most troublesome thing. Meanwhile, the battle zone of the Heavenly Curtain War God was still raging indecisively, with neither side able to gain an upper hand. Xu Zimei looked at the Heavenly Curtain War God and thought that if other War Generals were at the Immortal Extreme boundary, which represented the peak of the first step into the Path of Immortality, then the Heavenly Curtain War God must have broken through to another level. It¡¯s about opening the Bridge of Life and Death. Of course, this was still a bit far off for Xu Zimei. Such a level of battle was still too mighty for Xu Zimei now. He could contend with those who had just Stepped into Immortality, but beings at the Immortal Extreme were a bit too far beyond his reach. ¡­ An elder of the True Martial Holy Sect walked directly toward the north, moving swiftly. His figure shuttled through the void, traversing lands in a single step. In just a short period, he had already arrived at the location of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. The elder held a Longsword, which burst forth with Heaven Shaking might. He slashed directly down onto the Divine Sun Holy Sect. With a ¡°boom,¡± the location of the Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s Sect Gate was split in two by a single strike. Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Qi lingered in the sky. ¡°Who is it?¡± a chorus of shocked and angry voices came from within the Divine Sun Holy Sect. ¡°Who dares to violate the Divine Sun Holy Sect?¡± Chapter 516 - Chapter 516 Chapter 515 Traveler ?Chapter 516: Chapter 515 Traveler Chapter 516: Chapter 515 Traveler Several figures flew out from within the Divine Sun Holy Sect, each of them radiating immense power, their mighty presence bearing down oppressively. Yet, the elder who wielded the blade maintained a calm and indifferent expression from beginning to end. He looked in the direction of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, his gaze profound as he watched intently. ¡°Who might you be?¡± An elder of the Divine Sun Holy Sect asked solemnly, eyeing the elder with caution. His vigilance stemmed from the overwhelming aura that enveloped the blade-wielding elder, making him feel as though he was stuck in a quagmire, incapable of extricating himself. ¡°I have forgotten my own name, too much time has passed,¡± the elder said, shaking his head indifferently. ¡°Just call me Heavenly Blade.¡± ¡°Heavenly Blade, could it be¡­,¡± the elder paused, thoughtfully, and then his complexion changed to one of shock. ¡°Elder, could it possibly be that you are a War General of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades?¡± ¡°It seems you know quite a bit,¡± the old man replied with a faint smile. He swung the longsword in his hand again, and as the sword fell, a boundless sharpness was fully revealed. ¡°Elder, please stop,¡± the elder called out urgently. But the old man paid him no attention, as the blade qi of Wu Geng stirred up the winds and clouds within the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Many disciples of the Divine Sun Holy Sect hid away, daring not to emerge. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Today, I destroy your imperial foundation as a lesson,¡± the elder said faintly. In truth, everyone knew that before establishing a sect, a Great Emperor would choose a good location. Ultimately, they would build the imperial foundation, and if such a foundation existed, the sect would surely be rich in spiritual energy, nourishing all life, a rare and precious land blessed by heaven. Moreover, with the existence of the imperial foundation, the sect could always maintain an abundance of spiritual energy without fearing its dissipation. In short, the imperial foundation was the very basis on which a sect was established. When the elder¡¯s blade fell, the entire imperial foundation of the Divine Sun Holy Sect was destroyed in an instant. All the buildings within the sect began to collapse, the spiritual energy dissipated, and the spirit flowers and spirit trees quickly withered. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï An elder of the Divine Sun Holy Sect slumped within the Sect Gate, gazing upon the legacy passed down from generation to generation, now reduced to this sorry state. He was overwhelmed with grief, yet unable to shed a tear. ¡°Report this matter to the Sect Master and the ancestors, quickly go,¡± he urged the other elders. At this moment, the Divine Sun Holy Sect lay in ruins, suffering the greatest blow since its establishment. However, such incidents were not unique to the Divine Sun Holy Sect, similar scenes unfolded one after the other at various sects. In the central regions of the Eastern Continent, the Blood Nether Holy Sect also resonated with an uproar. ¡°Who dares to violate the Blood Nether Holy Sect?¡± ¡°Quick, activate the Sect Protection Array.¡± ¡°The array is broken, our imperial foundation has been destroyed.¡± The Dan Family of the Eastern Continent could not escape either, with their most representative building, the Pill Tower, being completely destroyed. ¡­ By this time, the elder¡¯s figure had traversed half of the Eastern Continent, ultimately coming to a halt in front of the Purgatory Holy Sect. This sect, boasting the foundations of dual emperors, could likewise consider itself quite profound. When the figure of the elderly man stopped above the Purgatory Holy Sect, an elder emerged from within the sect, stepping into the void. ¡°Heavenly Blade, I have waited for you for a long time,¡± the elder from the Purgatory Holy Sect said with a light smile. He was dressed in a pale blue sackcloth garment that was exceedingly loose, enveloping his frail figure within. The old man had a longsword strapped to his back, a blood-colored, very strange and murderous Blood Sword. ¡°Sword Addict, it seems that the attack on our True Martial Holy Sect was also planned by you all,¡± the War General of the Heavenly Blade said indifferently. ¡°No, no, no, it was led by the Divine Sun Holy Sect, we were just joining in the excitement,¡± Sword Addict War General said with a faint smile, shaking his head. He was the second Great Emperor of the Purgatory Holy Sect, and a War General under the Slaughter Great Emperor. He was also one of the last remaining ancestral figures of the Purgatory Holy Sect. Sword Addict War General, looking at the Red Crow Elder, said, ¡°I already know why you¡¯ve come. Today, with me here, you should go back and relieve the siege of your True Martial Holy Sect sooner rather than later.¡± ¡°You really think you can stop me?¡± the Red Crow Elder said calmly. ¡°Heavenly Blade, neither of us has the upper hand over the other unless you can step into that realm,¡± Sword Addict War General said, shaking his head. ¡°What if you add me to the equation?¡± A voice suddenly came from the void. A young man¡¯s figure emerged slowly from the void. He held a wine gourd in his hand, his white robes flowing, with a longsword hanging at his waist. The young man drank from his gourd, his wine clear as the solitary moon, his cold longsword like lingering frost. The clear wine trickled down his neck, giving him a somewhat unrestrained air. As the young man stepped out, the face of Sword Addict War General gradually became more and more difficult to read. ¡°Traveler,¡± he enunciated each syllable. ¡°Sword Addict, let me have a match with you,¡± the young man in white said with a light laugh. The Traveler was a War General under the Divine Travel Great Emperor, the third Great Emperor of the True Martial Holy Sect, and also one of the last remaining ancestral figures. ¡°You truly intend for this to end in mutual destruction,¡± Sword Addict War General said with a cold huff. ¡°The fish might die, but the net might not break,¡± the young man said with a smile, shaking his head. He pulled the longsword from his waist, and in the blink of an eye, appeared behind Sword Addict War General. Surrounding them were only the young man¡¯s lingering images, his lone sword¡¯s shadow resonating around, forcing Sword Addict Elder to defend with all his might. Meanwhile, watching this scene unfold, the Red Crow Elder¡¯s blade fell towards the Sect Gate of the Purgatory Holy Sect. The Sect Protection Array managed only to resist twice before being annihilated within it. As the blade fell, the very foundation of the Purgatory Holy Sect was being uprooted. Seeing this scene, the eyes of Sword Addict Elder split with rage, and he bellowed, ¡°Heavenly Blade, you are going too far!¡± ¡°Sword Addict, do you really think our True Martial Holy Sect haven¡¯t produced any Great Emperors over these last few eras that you can provoke us?¡± the Red Crow Elder said cooly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that destiny is about to take shape, we wouldn¡¯t want to change the balance of the Eastern Continent so easily, and this matter would not end so lightly.¡± As he watched his Sect¡¯s foundation destroyed, Sword Addict War General looked at the two figures leaving and roared heavenward. ¡­a€| At this moment, above the True Martial Holy Sect, the battle had reached a fever pitch. The firmament was completely shattered, and the Heavenly Curtain War God continued to fight unflinchingly. ¡°Is the Bridge of Life and Death really that powerful, to stop us even without having broken through the tenth Vein Gate?¡± the Red Crow Elder said disbelievingly. ¡°It is precisely because of the Bridge of Life and Death. If the tenth Vein Gate were broken through, you all would probably be lying dead already,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said with his Sword Intent shaking the heavens, his tone light. As they were in the midst of battle, the Token on their waists used for communication suddenly lit up. Looking at the content displayed on the Token, the expressions of several Elders fluctuated uncertainly. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, our Purgatory Holy Sect will remember this enmity,¡± the Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch said before, with reluctance, vanishing into the void and leaving. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517 Chapter 516 Farewell ?Chapter 517: Chapter 516 Farewell Chapter 517: Chapter 516 Farewell Watching the people from the Purgatory Holy Sect leave, the expressions of those from the other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects naturally soured. The Dan Family and the Blood Nether Holy Sect also said a few words before departing. On the Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s side, the Red Crow Elder looked at Xu Zimei with a grave expression and said, ¡°You should understand what the Five Spirit Beads are. Once this news spreads, I believe countless people will be interested.¡± ¡°You better take care of yourself first,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. The Red Crow Elder snorted coldly and then led the others into the void. They all knew that just the Heavenly Curtain War God alone could battle all of them by himself. If the Traveler and Heavenly Blade, two War Generals, were to return later, it would probably turn into a tragic battle. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Moreover, the Sect Foundations of their own Sects had been destroyed, and it would likely take a long time to rebuild. And since only the Great Emperor could condense the Sect Foundation, theirs could only be imitations, ultimately inferior in effect. Watching everyone leave, Sect Master Xiao eventually ordered the disbandment of the Sect Protection Array. The Heavenly Curtain War God turned around, looked at Xu Zimei with a smile, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°If you ever need my help in the future, you can come directly to Heavenly Kirin Valley to find me,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God handed a token to Xu Zimei. He added, ¡°This is the key to the entrance of Heavenly Kirin Valley.¡± ¡°Thank you, old ancestor,¡± Xu Zimei expressed his gratitude. Heavenly Kirin Valley was the Forbidden Land of the True Martial Holy Sect and the place where several of the Elders resided, inaccessible to other disciples. Even the core Elders of the Sect weren¡¯t qualified, and it was said that only each generation¡¯s Sect Master could enter. Now that the Heavenly Curtain War God had given the entrance token to Xu Zimei, it meant he truly recognized Xu Zimei as the Saint Heir. ¡°We also did not expect this incident. It was troublesome to have the old ancestor involved,¡± Sect Master Xiao said from the side. ¡°If it weren¡¯t to prevent turmoil in the Eastern Continent, we would have had to annihilate the Divine Sun Holy Sect this time,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said, snorting coldly. ¡°Jueyun, you must remember, no one on Yuan Central Continent dares to bully us.¡± The Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect was named Xiao Jueyun. Of course, this name was probably forgotten by many, as since he became the Sect Master, very few dared to address him as such. Sect Master Xiao quickly nodded. Eventually, the Heavenly Curtain War God disappeared into the void, and everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡­ ¡°Mo Er, are you okay?¡± Xu Qingshan immediately looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Nothing, they can¡¯t harm me,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the deal with the Drowning Pearl?¡± Sect Master Xiao looked at Xu Zimei, thought for a while, and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve explained before that they were vying for the Southern Heaven Four Demons, but I discovered and took it from them,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°This matter is too connected to many things. Once the news spreads, it may even cause turmoil across the entire Yuan Central Continent,¡± Sect Master Xiao said. ¡°You can choose to store it in the Sect, which would be safer for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sect Master Xiao, but I think I can keep it safe,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled. ¡°As you wish,¡± Sect Master Xiao did not press further and eventually returned to the Sect Gate. Probably the Sect would have to discuss the aftermath of this incident, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak alone. He decided to set off tomorrow, leaving the True Martial Holy Sect for the Old Land. He didn¡¯t want to think too much about other matters. ¡­ Ever since leaving Blood Slaughter City, Tan Jiulin headed back to the Ancient Desolate Forest where she had previously cultivated. There, she had once followed her mentor, Sage, for a period of cultivation. She knew that her mentor¡¯s true body was not there but had left behind an avatar to help her. When she returned to the Ancient Desolate Forest, it was already deep into the night. ¡°` The sky glittered with a profusion of stars, and the bright moon hung high. The master was sitting atop a waterfall suspended above a mountain pond, devouring the essence of the stars and moon. The strength of his astral projection weakened over time as it strayed from his corporeal form. To maintain its existence, he had to continually cultivate. Of course, it was said that once the tenth Vein Gate was breached, one could split off their Divine Soul and create a true second astral projection. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± the middle-aged man said to Tan Jiulin, smiling gently. Tan Jiulin nodded. ¡°How was your harvest this trip?¡± the middle-aged man continued to inquire. ¡°I encountered him,¡± Tan Jiulin said, her mood falling as she recalled her previous defeat. ¡°Who?¡± the middle-aged man quickly asked. ¡°That man!¡± ¡°Does he know about you?¡± the middle-aged man frowned slightly. ¡°I am no match for him,¡± Tan Jiulin nodded in response. ¡°It seems he has grown up,¡± the middle-aged man sighed softly. Then he said with a smile, ¡°You needn¡¯t be too upset. You have not yet reached the Divine Vein Realm. Once you are at the same realm, you may not be weaker than him.¡± ¡°Master, can I really beat him?¡± Tan Jiulin asked. ¡°You have to understand that you are not alone in this fight,¡± the middle-aged man comforted. ¡°Fate tells me that what he faces is the entire Yuan Central Continent, and even Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Not alone,¡± Tan Jiulin murmured to herself. ¡­a€| Early the next day, Xu Zimei left Goose Southern Peak. He went to take his leave from his parents at Azure Mountain Peak and eventually bid farewell to Lin Ruhu, Xiao Guizi, and Ji Baiyu as well. The late autumn season was destined to end, with a downpour of pure white snow falling in the early morning. The whole True Martial Holy Sect was engulfed in a thick white haze, with a lonely coldness swirling in the cold wind. Perhaps the departure of autumn is for the arrival of a better spring. Xu Zimei sat on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, his figure slowly vanishing under the imposing silhouette of the True Martial Holy Sect. Atop Azure Mountain Peak, two people also slowly retracted their gaze. Xu Qingshan said to Wenren Yun, ¡°What did Mo Er say when he left?¡± ¡°He said that the next time he comes back, he¡¯ll bring that girl to let us see,¡± Wenren Yun replied. ¡°Good, good,¡± Xu Qingshan repeated contentedly. ¡°A man¡¯s ambition lies in all directions, his path adorned with thorns and flowers, and a future bright as silk!¡± Sitting on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, Xu Zimei traveled slowly along the tree-lined path. He allowed the falling snow to settle on his clothes, perhaps believing that parting is always sad. The heavy snow lasted for three days, immersing the whole world in silent coldness. At noon that day, the snow was still falling relentlessly. Suddenly, the Dark Heaven Tiger halted its massive form. Xu Zimei rubbed his bleary eyes and sat up to look ahead. Out of nowhere, an inn had appeared right in front of him. An inn that blocked the road, not particularly large and of a very ancient style. There was no sign on the inn, only a flag planted beside it. The flag bore the words ¡°Good and Evil Inn¡± in bold characters. ¡°` Chapter 518 - Chapter 518 Chapter 517 Good and Evil Inn ?Chapter 518: Chapter 517: Good and Evil Inn Chapter 518: Chapter 517: Good and Evil Inn Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. The inn¡¯s main door was open, but from the outside, it seemed like a void, completely invisible. Xu Zimei recalled a very ancient legend. It was the legend about the Good and Evil Inn. It was said that there was a creature in the world known as the Good and Evil Beast. It loved good and despised evil, greatly admiring those who were kind and often helping them. But for those with deep sinister ties who committed evil, it would never show mercy. Latter, it opened a moving inn, dedicated to serving the creatures of this continent. Whenever a good person entered the inn, it would grant them a wish. Whereas, if an evil person went in, they would be sealed away and would only regain their freedom after fulfilling a wish for a good person. The Good and Evil Inn roamed between the five continents, having no fixed location or destination to seek. Any good person who saw it could ascend to heaven in one step. Evil ones, on the other hand, would be terrified at the mere mention of it and kept a respectful distance. This story was something Xu Zimei heard in his previous life, but he himself had never seen the inn. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The validity of its existence was even up for debate. ¡­a€| Looking at the inn before him, Xu Zimei stored away the Dark Heaven Tiger, then slowly walked towards the inn. He glanced at the flag fluttering in the cold wind and finally stepped into the inn. His body slipped into the void as if entering another space altogether. Compared to the chill outside, the inn¡¯s temperature was neither cold nor hot, quite pleasant indeed. After entering, Xu Zimei began to take a serious look around. The interior of the inn wasn¡¯t large, containing only a single table with four chairs placed around it. There was a stove burning beside it, completely engulfed in blazing flames. The stove was boiling some water. This water was not kept in any container, simply appearing out of thin air, boiling fiercely above the stove. As Xu Zimei stared at it, two eyes suddenly appeared on the stove. After giving Xu Zimei a glare, it spoke, ¡°What are you looking at, haven¡¯t you ever seen a stove as handsome as me?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Apart from the stove, there were many paintings hanging on the walls inside the inn. Xu Zimei glanced briefly, most of the content in the paintings depicted the deeds of the Good and Evil Inn. They seemed to be drawn by some people from the Yuan Central Continent, imbued with a touch of fantasy. Beyond this, at the front of the inn, there was a table made from thousand-year-old sandalwood. A little girl with small horns was laying on the table, snoring loudly. Her snores were thunderous, much like the roar of the sky, and bubbles were blowing from her nose. The girl had short white hair and was currently burying her head in her arms, asleep, the atmosphere within the inn extremely tranquil. As Xu Zimei approached, it seemed she heard some noise, and the little girl slowly lifted her head. Her eyes were big and full of spiritual energy, her cheeks slightly chubby and rosy. Her dark eyes looked at Xu Zimei, she yawned and muttered to herself, ¡°Another guest has arrived.¡± She turned her head and shouted into the inn, ¡°Old sir, your guest has come.¡± As her voice fell, the small door on the left side of the sandalwood table at the very front of the inn, draped with a black cloth, was pushed open. A middle-aged man, dressed in green clothing and wearing a headscarf, very scholarly in demeanor, walked out. The middle-aged man in green clothes held a folding fan in his hand, his face bearing a very gentle smile. ¡°Guest, I assume you are already acquainted with the rules of the Good and Evil Inn,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors about you guys, so out of curiosity, I came to have a look,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. ¡°Those who dare to come here are all good people, but which one are you, good or evil?¡± the middle-aged man asked, staring at Xu Zimei. ¡°Then may I ask, what is good and what is evil?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°We have our own standards of judgement,¡± replied the middle-aged man with a smile. With a wave of his right hand, the boiling water burning on the stove beside him transformed into a stream. It fell into a teacup on the table. As the stream hit the cup, it split into two extremes, one half appeared very clear, while the other half was extremely murky. The middle-aged man pointed at the teacup and said, ¡°Good or evil, you will know after drinking this cup of water.¡± Out of curiosity, Xu Zimei picked up the teacup. Unable to see anything out of the ordinary, he directly drank it all in one gulp. As the water entered his stomach, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness momentarily paused. The scene before his eyes went black as if a mysterious power was tugging at his memories, playing them back in reverse. This reverse playback belonged to Xu Zimei¡¯s memories, not just of this life, but also of his previous one. ¡­ Looking back, Xu Zimei watched scenes from the past. The failures and miseries of his previous life, even after experiencing trials upon trials, he still died by his opponent¡¯s sword in the end. Even upon reflection, Xu Zimei¡¯s heart was still not at ease. Some say that a true warrior can face life¡¯s disappointments and past failures head-on, being a warrior in life. But who doesn¡¯t wish to turn back time, and give themselves another chance to start over? Xu Zimei¡¯s emotions, which were initially fluctuating, gradually transformed bit by bit, perhaps this memory immersion was allowing him to experience past failures again. In the end, the various events of this life once again played out before him. His emotions also calmed down, perhaps this was also a transformation of his state of mind. After the scenes in his mind came to an end, Xu Zimei finally opened his eyes and his consciousness resumed its operation. He looked at the middle-aged man, who was sitting at a table nearby, serenely drinking water. ¡°You can call me Old Master,¡± the middle-aged man said. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Does this mean I¡¯m¡­ a good person?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°At first, your expression was very fierce, but later it gradually returned to normal. You¡¯ve broken through the mental barrier and passed the test,¡± the middle-aged man called Old Master said. ¡°This is Good-Evil Tea. Any creature that drinks it will have all its memories reflected before it. My standard for good and evil is simple. Anyone who can directly face their life and have a clear conscience is considered good.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and slowly sat down on the chair beside him. ¡°According to the rules, you can choose an evil person to fulfill a wish for you, and ultimately you can grant that evil person freedom,¡± Old Master said. ¡°An evil person,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly. Old Master nodded, and then with another wave of his right hand, a mist enveloped the entire inn. Immediately after, Xu Zimei¡¯s vision changed, and he found himself in a thick fog. Surrounding the fog, numerous cages appeared. Each cage held a creature captive. Among these creatures were members of the human race, the Monster Race, as well as beings from the Hundred Clans. Some had faces filled with hatred, while others were peacefully asleep. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519 Chapter 518 The Evildoers of the Netherworld Blood Sea ?Chapter 519: Chapter 518: The Evildoers of the Netherworld Blood Sea Chapter 519: Chapter 518: The Evildoers of the Netherworld Blood Sea The creatures inside could be roughly estimated in the hundreds, each one of them imposing and extraordinary. Some seemed to have been confined for a long time and had already grown accustomed to life here. Others were still struggling and roaring, especially upon seeing the arrival of Xu Zimei, their roars almost shaking the heavens. ¡°Are there no rules?¡± Xu Zimei asked, ¡°Can I just randomly choose anyone here?¡± ¡°You can choose anyone, but there is one thing you must be aware of. You can only ask them to fulfill one wish, and the wish shouldn¡¯t exceed their capabilities,¡± the elderly gentleman reminded. Xu Zimei slowly walked up to the cages, and saw that the cage in front of him imprisoned a human. A man with disheveled hair that nearly reached his waist, covering his entire head. The only thing visible on the outside were that pair of startling and soul-stirring eyes. ¡°His name is Tie Liangmu. A few years ago, when the Zi Yang Empire waged war against the Green Wood Empire, he, as the Deputy General of the Zi Yang Empire, defected to the enemy nation. In the end, it led to the war being lost, the city¡¯s residents being completely slaughtered, and he bears most of the responsibility for these sins,¡± the elderly gentleman introduced on the side. Xu Zimei glanced at the man. He did not speak and merely looked at Xu Zimei with eyes devoid of any emotion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Next, the elderly gentleman introduced several other people to Xu Zimei, each one of them with heinous crimes. But none could satisfy Xu Zimei. ¡°What kind of person are you looking for?¡± the elderly gentleman asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you have any criminals from the Netherworld Blood Sea?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Netherworld Blood Sea,¡± the elderly gentleman paused slightly, then said, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± the elderly gentleman said with a smile, shaking his head. Then, the elderly gentleman led Xu Zimei northward. Along the way, the cages were meticulously arranged in a long line. Xu Zimei had no idea how vast this space actually was, just that the more he saw, the more astonished he became. Eventually, the two of them stopped in front of a deep purple-colored cage in a corner. The cage imprisoned a man who looked quite similar to a human but had extremely pale skin. His skin was an unhealthy white, including his eyes which were devoid of any differentiation between sclera and iris, completely blood-red. ¡°Is he from the Blood Clan?¡± Xu Zimei could tell there was something unusual at first glance. ¡°To be precise, he is an inferior product created from the combined bloodlines of the Blood Clan and the human race,¡± the elderly gentleman said with a smile. Seeing the confusion in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, the elderly gentleman explained, ¡°His father belonged to the human race, and his mother to the Blood Clan.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°He escaped from the Netherworld Blood Sea in those days, breaking into my Good and Evil Inn, and was later imprisoned here by me.¡± The elderly gentleman continued his recount. ¡°Unfortunately, most of the creatures here have signed the Good-Evil Contract with me, earning their freedom by fulfilling one wish. But he alone has always refused to sign, and I¡¯m unable to discern what kind of evil he has committed.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the point of you recommending him to me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, his brows slightly furrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, hear me out,¡± the elderly gentleman said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s the only creature here from the Netherworld Blood Sea. I¡¯m giving you an option. If you can persuade him to sign the Good-Evil Contract, I¡¯ll allow him to leave with you. This could be good for you, as you wanted to understand the matters of the Netherworld Blood Sea, didn¡¯t you? He must know quite a bit.¡± Hearing the elderly gentleman¡¯s words, Xu Zimei pondered for a brief moment. He finally nodded and said, ¡°Can I be alone with him for a while, I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the elderly gentleman said with a smile and a nod. Immediately, he waved his right hand, and a white fog descended, slowly separating Xu Zimei and the cage from each other, while he himself gradually faded from view. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei observed the surroundings for a while and only after confirming that everything was in order did he turn his attention to the man from the Blood Clan. ¡°I think, we could have a talk?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. As his words fell, the Blood Clan man remained calm, not even sparing him a glance. ¡°I can take you out of here, set you free, and I can even let you not sign the Good and Evil contract,¡± Xu Zimei continued. ¡°If you want to get out, then talk to me. If you truly wish to die old in here, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± Seeing that the Blood Clan man still did not respond, Xu Zimei grew tired of wasting time and stood up, preparing to leave. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± a slightly hoarse voice came from behind him. The voice was very unpleasant to listen to, as if it hadn¡¯t spoken for hundreds of years and the throat had become rusty. Seeing that Xu Zimei paid him no attention, the man in the cage seemed to get anxious. He frantically banged on the iron bars of the cage and roared, ¡°I am willing to talk.¡± The sound was so loud, and the movement so intense, that it almost shook the whole space violently. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei slowly stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at the Blood Clan man, saying indifferently, ¡°You think I am begging you? You don¡¯t seem to understand who the prisoner is here.¡± ¡°I want to get out,¡± the Blood Clan man said calmly, sitting in the cage. But Xu Zimei could feel the yearning deep inside him. This man had a big secret, Xu Zimei had a hunch. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the deal instead,¡± Xu Zimei said, turning around. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± asked the Blood Clan man. ¡°Take me to the Blood Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said. Although he now knew that the Blood Clan was probably near the Netherworld Blood Sea, the Netherworld Blood Sea was one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands. Its vast expanse was such that without a familiar route, Xu Zimei would likely never find the Blood Clan¡¯s location, no matter how much time he had. Originally, he was planning to try his luck with the Divine Emperor, but now that he had encountered the Good and Evil Inn, he might as well try his chances here. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± the Blood Clan man asked warily, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°You care quite a bit about the Blood Clan, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Logically, since you have human blood, the Blood Clan should despise you.¡± In Yuan Central Continent, there are countless races, and actually, the human race and the Monster Race, due to their vast numbers, which is to say that with a large enough forest, there are all kinds of birds, make them the most inclusive. Many other races, however, place great importance on their own bloodline and certain things. People like this man, with the blood of other races, should not be accepted by the Blood Clan. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, what do you want with the Blood Clan?¡± the man asked. ¡°I mean no harm, I¡¯m just going for an item,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I can take you there,¡± the man pondered for a moment, then finally nodded and said. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520 Chapter 519 The Power of Faith ?Chapter 520: Chapter 519 The Power of Faith Chapter 520: Chapter 519 The Power of Faith ¡°But there is one thing I can¡¯t guarantee, I have been locked up here for over five hundred years.¡± ¡°The locations I knew back then, I¡¯m not sure if the Blood Clan still resides there,¡± the man said. After hearing the man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and spoke, ¡°You just need to lead the way, I can judge for myself whether they are there or not.¡± ¡°Another thing, can you take me out without signing a contract with the Good and Evil clause?¡± the man asked doubtfully. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, then we fight until he agrees,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. The Blood Clan man was slightly taken aback and it was a long while before he said, ¡°My name is Ye Feiyang.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, his gaze fixed on the mist shrouding the world outside the cage. The white mist began to slowly dissipate, and the old gentleman¡¯s figure appeared here again. ¡°How is it?¡± he asked Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°He agreed,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°You really didn¡¯t disappoint me,¡± the old gentleman smiled. With a wave of his right hand, boundless Spiritual Energy gathered around. In the midst of the vast emptiness, a large rift tore open, followed by storm, rain, thunder, and lightning. Suddenly, a paper floated down amidst the flashes and roars. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï This paper possessed an ancient and boundless might, appearing very old. At this moment, the old gentleman held the paper in his hand and smiled at both Xu Zimei, ¡°Representing the good and evil sides, all you need to do is sign your names, and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°You might not have understood what I meant,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m going to have to disappoint you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the old gentleman asked puzzledly. ¡°I will take him with me, but I won¡¯t sign this,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. After hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old gentleman was taken aback for a moment, then came to an understanding. He scrutinized Xu Zimei, then laughed lightly, ¡°Young man, do you not know the principle of reciprocity? The Good and Evil Inn has given you so many benefits; shouldn¡¯t you repay me?¡± ¡°The legends I¡¯ve heard tell me that the Good and Evil Beast likes virtue and despises evil, But as far as I know, the cultivation of the Good and Evil Beast must consume fruits of virtue and fruits of evil.¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°Rather than saying the Good and Evil Inn is to help others, it¡¯s more accurate to say that everyone else is just your puppet, a puppet you use for cultivation.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old gentleman suddenly changed his refined demeanor. His facial expressions congealed together, and he stared at Xu Zimei with a grim look in his eyes. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± the old gentleman looked at Xu Zimei and asked, word by word. Xu Zimei made a slight gesture with his hand, and the Space in front of him tore, a massive body of Chaos slowly emerged. The mighty aura of the Immortal Ascension Boundary surged as Chaos made its appearance. At that moment, the creatures still struggling in their cages all came to a halt, Seemingly fearful. The old gentleman glanced at Chaos, but said nothing, only a series of grotesque ¡°creaking¡± sounds came from within his body. The old gentleman raised his head, and his skin began to fall off piece by piece. His body surface became covered with lifelike scales, resembling Dragon Scale in vivid detail. His nose whiskers began to grow long. Especially his mouth, which grew wider and wider, with thick, scarlet lips. Most eye-catching were his eyes, the left eye crystal clear like transparent amber, very beautiful. The right eye, however, was a bloody red and murky, looking full of malevolence and sin. ¡°Young man, you are sinful,¡± the old gentleman spoke up, his tone deeply somber. His arms and legs became like a spider¡¯s, transformed into more than a dozen claws, all of which clutched the ground as the old man sinisterly watched Xu Zimei. ¡°So this is the Good and Evil Beast,¡± Xu Zimei muttered softly to himself, feeling that it was much weaker than he had imagined. ¡°Chaos, hold it off for now. I¡¯ll try and see if I can open the cage,¡± Xu Zimei said. Chaos roared up at the sky and charged directly at the old man. It opened its huge maw and clashed with the monster the old man had become, who was also very powerful. They were evenly matched with Chaos, and neither seemed likely to come out on top in a short amount of time. The entire space became silent due to the fight, with the creatures inside the cages numbly watching the battle outside. In the depths of their eyes lay thick sorrow and despair. Roars erupted around them, accompanied by the ¡°boom¡± of explosions. Only then did Xu Zimei approach the front of the purple cage, his gaze upon the cage¡¯s lock. This was a seal, one unlike any Xu Zimei had seen before. He tried striking the cage with his palm, but the cage remained unscathed, instead, a rebound force of the same magnitude bounced back towards Xu Zimei. ¡°This is the power of good and evil,¡± Ye Feiyang said with a bitter smile from inside the cage. ¡°Unless the Good and Evil Beast touches the seal itself, it¡¯s very difficult for others to break. Not to mention forcefully breaking it.¡± ¡°The power of good and evil, you believe in this stuff?¡± Xu Zimei laughed lightly. Beings have Seven Emotions and Six Desires; he himself did not believe in so-called good and evil. Xu Zimei placed his hand gently on the seal to feel this power. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 And tried to channel this power into his own world to dissolve it. After a long while, Xu Zimei finally opened his eyes. ¡°As expected,¡± he murmured, looking at the power within the seal. ¡°It¡¯s faith!¡± ¡°Faith?¡± Ye Feiyang looked at Xu Zimei with some confusion. ¡°Anyone who signs the good and evil contract with the Good and Evil Beast is seen as conceding their soul to it, ultimately believing in it, forever and ever,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. In his mind, the people of the Supreme Buddha Land cultivated through the power of faith. He just hadn¡¯t expected that the Good and Evil Beast¡¯s method of cultivation would also be faith, and so extreme at that. To corral all these people and ultimately consolidate faith for itself. To dispel the Power of Faith isn¡¯t hard; as long as your heart is strong enough, not believing in anyone but yourself will do. Xu Zimei looked up to see hundreds, perhaps thousands, of cages within this space. The creatures inside were bound not so much by the seals and cages, but rather by their own hearts. ¡°Can you resolve it?¡± Ye Feiyang asked Xu Zimei with hope in his voice. ¡°If your heart is strong enough, you can leave by yourself, and don¡¯t need my help,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Big brother has indeed figured it out,¡± as Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, suddenly another voice sounded from nearby. Xu Zimei turned to look and saw a little girl sitting on a nearby cage, swinging her legs and smiling mirthfully at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei had seen this little girl before; she was the one who had been asleep on the table when he first entered the Good and Evil Inn. She was also the one who had called the old man to him. Xu Zimei looked at her intently for a moment before finally asking softly, ¡°Good and Evil Beast?¡± Chapter 521 - Chapter 521 Chapter 520 Underworld Soldiers and Generals ?Chapter 521: Chapter 520 Underworld Soldiers and Generals Chapter 521: Chapter 520 Underworld Soldiers and Generals Long before, Xu Zimei sensed something was off. Although the old gentleman was quite powerful, from any perspective, he didn¡¯t seem to be the Good and Evil Beast. This was also why Xu Zimei had overlooked the presence of a little girl in the inn. ¡°Brother, are you going to be locked in a cage like them?¡± the little girl asked Xu Zimei innocently. ¡°Let me see how strong you are,¡± Xu Zimei said. Spiritual Energy surged around him as he sent a palm strike directly at the little girl. With a ¡°boom,¡± the vast white space trembled violently. The little girl didn¡¯t appear to do anything, she just stood still in her place. Suddenly, her figure moved to the side, dodging Xu Zimei¡¯s attack. ¡°Big brother might as well stay,¡± the little girl said with a somewhat ferocious smile on her face. Instantly, an overwhelming aura surrounded her, rolling in like a torrential sea. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Immortal King,¡± Xu Zimei murmured, feeling the aura around the girl. Power of Faith converged around her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Although her figure showed no change, the girl seemed taller and more majestic to Xu Zimei due to the Power of Faith. The Good and Evil Beast stretched out its hand, with its palm wielding the might of Wu Geng, suppressing from above. Xu Zimei could feel the pressure as he slowly drew Tyrant Shadow from his back. He swung his blade mightily, and the sharp, piercing Blade Qi collided with the palm of the Good and Evil Beast. With another ¡°boom,¡± the surrounding mist was scattered, and the Blade Qi was annihilated within it. And yet the hands remained unbreakable as they descended. Immortal King, this seemed to be the strongest opponent Xu Zimei had ever faced alone since he started his journey. As the palms descended, Xu Zimei stood motionless in the center. Eventually, the hands shattered layer upon layer of Space with Wu Geng¡¯s might, landing a palm on Xu Zimei¡¯s body. With a deafening ¡°boom,¡± the explosive sound was enough to imagine the force of the strike. All around, the whiteness enveloped the Space, the mist obscuring everything. Chaos tore the legs of the monster, an illusion of the old gentleman, and tossed them aside. At this moment, even the creatures in the cages turned towards the center of the mist, wanting to know the outcome of this battle. The Good and Evil Beast frowned slightly, as the mist in front of her began to dissipate. She was certain that her palm had indeed hit Xu Zimei squarely. The force of it could almost directly destroy a being of the Divine Vein Realm. When the mist started to clear, a figure emerged faintly visible within it. Xu Zimei slowly lifted his head, his eyes filled with thick Demonic Qi. The Demonic Qi soared to the sky, piercing through the dense mist, looking at the Good and Evil Beast. It seemed capable of penetrating everything, domineering and profound without end. As the mist completely dissipated, there stood Xu Zimei at the center, unharmed. He had activated the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, with layers of black and purple patterns on the surface of his skin. He looked eerie and mysterious, with wisps of black Demonic Qi twining around him, shooting straight into the sky. They seemed to completely merge and dominate the white mist of the entire Space. Xu Zimei stepped out from the mist like an ancient Divine Demon, with the power swirling on the surface of his skin. He slowly picked up Tyrant Shadow in his hand and said to the Good and Evil Beast, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a thrilling fight.¡± ¡°What kind of Battle Body is this?¡± the Good and Evil Beast asked with a frown. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so much,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s figure flashed as she directly attacked the Good and Evil Beast. Meanwhile, Chaos was beside her, helping Ye Feiyang escape from the cage. Blade Qi sliced through the silent expanse, mixed with the Creation Force and an overwhelming tide of Demonic Qi. She executed the nineteen moves of the Way of Inquiry, where each technique connected and overlapped seamlessly. Her blade was impenetrable, and coupled with her Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil, she gave the opponent virtually no chance to resist. ¡­ Of course, Xu Zimei also recognized the strength of the Immortal King; the later stages of every realm were indeed extremely powerful. Even under her formidable power, the opponent still managed to hold on desperately. ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me,¡± the Good and Evil Beast roared, ¡°How about we make a deal instead?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. The prolonged battle had turned the space upside down to the brink of collapse. Above the Tyrant Shadow, Heavenly Thunder rolled thunderously, with Torrents mixed with Earth Fire surging towards them. At that moment, a profound and mysterious force surged around Xu Zimei. Within her, the Nine Regions Grand Body that had always guarded her Divine Soul was activated. The Nine Regions Grand Body, ranked among the top ten of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, wasn¡¯t only the best in guarding the Divine Soul but also second to none in attacking it. Inside the Nine Regions Grand Body were nine layers of defenses, each guarded by the souls of ancient beasts. Outside, when Xu Zimei activated the Nine Regions Grand Body amidst her fierce battle with the Good and Evil Beast, a phantom of a grey wolf suddenly burst forth from her forehead, pouncing directly towards the Good and Evil Beast. This was an ancient beast¡¯s soul, and also the first layer¡¯s creature, the Howling Sun Wolf. As the Howling Sun Wolf lunged, the Good and Evil Beast had no time to defend and was directly attacked in the realm of its consciousness by the beast soul. ¡°You can attack the Divine Soul too,¡± the Good and Evil Beast bellowed in anger. At this moment, it had no desire to continue the fight; the pain transmitted to its mind was unbearable, compounded by the fact that it had been under pressure from Xu Zimei¡¯s relentless attacks. The Good and Evil Beast could only keep trying to escape, and as the chase went on, it was soon covered in wounds. ¡°You are too bullying,¡± the Good and Evil Beast roared in anger. ¡°Are you even human?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. ¡°I will remember the humiliation of today,¡± the Good and Evil Beast said, then roared resentfully. Immediately, its figure vanished into the void and disappeared, and although Xu Zimei wanted to pursue, she discovered that the entire space had been sealed off. She could break through this space, but it would take some time, and by then the Good and Evil Beast would likely have already fled. ¡°It¡¯s their home ground after all,¡± Xu Zimei laughed lightly to herself. Though the Good and Evil Beast had escaped, the entire independent space was left to Xu Zimei. She looked around at the thousands of cages, each imprisoning a creature. While it¡¯s true that the Good and Evil Beast was using others to cultivate and gather the Power of Faith, it was undeniable that those caged were definitely culprits of immense wickedness and grave misdeeds. As for how to handle these creatures, Xu Zimei already had an idea in her heart. Letting them go was certainly not an option, after all, these were extremely vicious and wicked individuals. She turned her gaze to where Ye Feiyang was, only to see that he was contending with the seal of faith on the cage. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522 Chapter 521 Thunderclap ?Chapter 522: Chapter 521 Thunderclap Chapter 522: Chapter 521 Thunderclap The control of the Good and Evil Beast having been lost, these seals of faith had already become significantly weak. Now, after Ye Feiyang¡¯s struggle to break free, he forcefully grabbed with his hands, directly shattering the purple cage into pieces. Seeing the power that Ye Feiyang demonstrated, the other creatures in cages also began to struggle. Even those creatures that had once been in complete despair were trying; the space now was noisier than before. Angry roars sounded off one after another. There were already creatures that had broken free from their cages, venting their feelings with roars to the sky. But they still watched Xu Zimei with a certain wariness, not daring to be too reckless. After all, they had seen the battle between Xu Zimei and the Good and Evil Beast. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. We might not be his match one on one, but there are so many of us. Even using sheer numbers, he can only flee in complete disarray,¡± a creature inside shouted, trying to incite the others. Xu Zimei looked at these creatures, which were raring to go, and chuckled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, wait for all of them to come out, and I¡¯ll deal with you all together.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, some creatures were already angry enough to want to kill him. Once creatures one after another had broken free from their cages, the entire space was brimming with malice. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï At this moment, with a few creatures taking the lead, those who had been imprisoned for too long and needed to vent, all swarmed toward Xu Zimei in a frenzied rush. Their momentum was so immense that it almost shook the entire space to deafening levels. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly as energy surged behind him. A blue planet slowly rose up. This planet represented the weight of a real world, and as the planet descended, all those creatures still roaring were engulfed into the Divine Continent. Xu Zimei showed no mercy, as these creatures were extremely vicious. After these creatures from the Hundred Clans entered the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei, so as not to alarm the other natives, slaughtered them all there. ¡­a€| These people were wicked in life, and their souls could be said to be charged with a sky-high evil Qi. They almost turned the sky to black. And when their souls entered the Underworld, Xu Zimei first had Meng Po make every one of them drink Forgetfulness Water. They were made to forget all the memories of cause and effect from their past lives. Finally, he looked at these souls brimming with evil Qi, yet in a state of utter confusion. Standing above the Underworld, with an imposing voice, Xu Zimei said, ¡°In life, you committed countless evils and do not belong to this world; thus, you cannot enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation of this world. Today I will establish the Underworld Ministry here, and all of you will be Underworld Soldiers and Generals under Meng Po¡¯s command, governing the heaven and earth of this Underworld. If you perform well in the future, I will help you enter the Divine Continent, into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Ultimately reincarnate and start a new life.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, these Underworld Soldiers and Generals seemed to have found something to aspire to. All charged with evil Qi, they knelt in unison on the Netherworld Bridge over the River of Forgetfulness, their voices thunderous. Xu Zimei nodded with satisfaction. Being an Underworld Soldier is painful; they cannot become a true living being. Unable to experience the Seven Emotions and Six Desires, the joys and sorrows of life, love and separation. They were like mechanical beings, stationed perpetually on the River of Forgetfulness, doing the same work year after year. However, Xu Zimei had not lied to them, for they were indeed creatures from the Yuan Central Continent. Truly, they could not enter the cycle of reincarnation of the Divine Continent. The Underworld still needed improvement, but Xu Zimei was prepared to take it slowly, as the path must be walked one step at a time. No one can become fat in one gulp. After arranging the affairs of the Underworld, Xu Zimei then left his True Fate World. ¡­ At this moment in the outside world, that void space, after enduring so many battles, ultimately could not withstand the strain and shattered. When Xu Zimei emerged from the space, he found himself standing on the very road from before. The Good and Evil Inn that was once in front of him had completely vanished without a trace. Xu Zimei knew that the Good and Evil Beast had taken a significant hit this time. The other side had directly separated the Good and Evil Inn from that void space, which was also its lair; presumably, it had a lot of contingencies in place. When the Good and Evil Beast left before, it didn¡¯t have time to take with it the creature that was called the old man. Xu Zimei had Chaos take it into the Myriad Demons Tribe, where it could be slowly tamed with the other Monster Beasts. However, his gaze then shifted to Ye Feiyang, who had just newly gained his freedom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise,¡± Ye Feiyang said with a light laugh. ¡°It just so happens that I also need to make a trip back to the tribe.¡± ¡°Of course, I believe you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°But before that, you¡¯ll have to make a trip to the Old Land with me.¡± ¡°Is it also one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands?¡± Ye Feiyang asked curiously. ¡°Just follow me, you¡¯re only in charge of leading the way, no need to ask so many questions,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Once we reach the Blood Clan, you will be able to gain your freedom too.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ye Feiyang nodded slightly. The sky had just turned to the afternoon, and it seemed that the heavy snow had only just stopped recently. The entire world was still engulfed in pure white snowfall. The two of them slowly made their way toward the heart of the Eastern Continent. Almost half a month later, they encountered no further troubles on their journey. Finally, they arrived at the location of the Old Land. Withered and dark, these were the only words that could describe this place. From a distance, the mountains and peaks were all enveloped in darkness. The Old Land, a realm that seems forever submerged in darkness. Beyond the external world where there was still some light, inside there was no longer any distinction of day. ¡°How do we get inside?¡± Ye Feiyang surveyed the surroundings and asked Xu Zimei. After all, it is well known that aside from the Divine Gate, no one in this era could safely enter or exit the Old Land. Xu Zimei took out the Token given to him by the Divine Emperor, which was also the key to entering the Old Land. To be exact, this token could be used to contact the Sect Leader of the Divine Gate. Xu Zimei activated the token using his Spiritual Energy and then sat cross-legged on the ground, waiting. Although Ye Feiyang was somewhat puzzled, he dared not inquire further. In his heart, he had already categorized Xu Zimei as one of the Divine Gate¡¯s people. ¡­ The Central Continent, Tianluan Domain. One of the five great domains of the Central Continent, bordered by the Shenghua Domain to the north and the Sealing Ground to the south. It is said that after the Central Continent was divided into five parts, the overall power of the Tianluan Domain had always managed to rank within the top three. Whether it was the Heavenly Sword Sect with an emperor on each side, or the mysterious Lan Family, all were located here. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Even though winter had set in, the area where the Lan Family resided seemed to enjoy eternal spring due to a Formation, regardless of the season. As usual, the Lan Family¡¯s descendants lived their mundane lives. In the center of the city at the southern gate, the statue of the Lan Family¡¯s Ancestor was carved lifelike and placed upon a high platform. On this day, a thunderclap suddenly resounded from the sky. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523 Chapter 522 Demons Advent ?Chapter 523: Chapter 522: Demon¡¯s Advent Chapter 523: Chapter 522: Demon¡¯s Advent Accompanied by the explosion of thunder, the entire sky began to change color. A vast surge of Demonic Qi soared into the heavens, staining the entirety of the firmament above, enveloping the cities beneath in its clutches. The sun was now obscured, the sky free of clouds, with thunder and lightning rolling within the clouds. The citizens of Heaven Blue City raised their heads in terror to watch the skies above. ¡°What is this?¡± they murmured, discussing among themselves as they watched the billowing Demonic Qi. Inside the Lan Residence, situated at the very center of the city, this unassuming dwelling was surrounded by many lush plants. Even the plants had turned pitch black, and the pendulum that hung floating in the courtyard at the estate¡¯s central location, suddenly began to move, its pointer trembling non-stop at a certain position, making a ¡°clang clang¡± sound. Most of the Lan Family did not know of their Demon-Slaying Family identity, and as the foremost power of Heaven Blue City, many members also felt panic. Within that rolling Demonic Qi above, a pair of exceptionally crimson eyes reflected on the firmament, calmly observing the entire city. ¡°What on earth is that?¡± someone said in terror. The Lan Family Head, Lan Juntian, promptly made his way to a space within the family grounds, a place unknown to others. The space was not large, containing seven ordinary thatched huts. Before these huts was a large vegetable garden, which could be said to have all kinds of vegetables. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Behind the thatched huts was a vast orchard, within which were Spirit Trees so ancient their age was beyond tracing. Picking chrysanthemums beneath the eastern fence, leisurely one sees the Southern Mountain! The space was not very large, but the atmosphere was very peaceful, making it an excellent place for the elderly to live. In front of the main gate was a river that stretched to infinity; this river disappeared into the horizon, and no one knew its true length. As Lan Juntian entered this space, he saw seven elders sitting by the river bank, leisurely fishing. These seven elders appeared ordinary, without any heaven-shaking aura. It was as if they were just seven common elders who had stepped into their sixties, the sun setting beyond the western mountains. ¡°Juntian, you¡¯ve come,¡± one of the elders said with a warm smile as he looked at Lan Juntian. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°Elder,¡± Lan Juntian quickly bent down to greet them. ¡°You should understand, unless our clan is facing extinction, do not disturb us,¡± another elder said with a somewhat displeased expression. ¡°I know,¡± Lan Juntian quickly nodded, then hesitantly said, ¡°But the signal left by the elder long ago has appeared.¡± ¡°What has come?¡± Among the seven, some had not yet grasped the meaning of these words. However, the elder sitting at the foremost turned to look at the firmament, his originally cloudy eyes flaring with sharp light. Eventually, he murmured with a heavy expression, ¡°The heavens are changing.¡± ¡°Jiulin, what exactly has come?¡± the elder who had previously spoken asked with some confusion. ¡°The day of Demon¡¯s Advent has arrived,¡± Lan Jiulin said slowly, enunciating each word. As soon as his words fell, the other six elders present changed their expressions drastically. ¡°Demon¡¯s Advent,¡± someone whispered, repeating the phrase in a low voice. Everyone present understood what those two words truly meant. Just like the existence and purpose of the Demon-Slaying Family, it was their mission, as well as their value personified. ¡°So many years have passed, it seems the seal over the Ancient Demon Cave has begun to stir; another three thousand years of reincarnation has gone by.¡± An elder sighed and said, ¡°They¡¯re coming to seize the Chaos Stone.¡± ¡°If the Chaos Stone is taken, and the Demon-Suppressing Lock opened, the Ancient Demon Cave descending upon the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Lan Jiulin shook his head gravely as he spoke. ¡°The consequences would be unimaginable, so, everyone, even if we must risk our lives today, we must slay this demon here and now.¡± Everyone nodded, having made up their minds; they were all ancestors of the Lan Family, their era long since past. It would not be an exaggeration to say that each person here had slain demons before. This is the mission for which the Demon-Slaying Family, the Lan Family, exists! ¡°Juntian, have all the family members and townspeople evacuate from here,¡± Lan Jiulin ordered. ¡°The seven of us are going to confront this demon.¡± ¡°Old Ancestor, let us stay and help you,¡± Lan Juntian said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s useless, you¡¯re too weak. Even if there were more of you, it would only increase the casualties.¡± Lan Jiulin shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have always had a backup plan. In past eras, it¡¯s not that there haven¡¯t been Heavenly Demons who came to steal, but they all became dead souls under our hands.¡± Lan Juntian nodded firmly and said, ¡°I will await the victory of our ancestors.¡± ¡°Juntian, one day, you too will stand in our place, facing a new Heavenly Demon,¡± Lan Jiulin said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, the Heavenly Demon isn¡¯t as strong as you imagine.¡± Seven elders stood up and stepped into the void one by one, leaving the hidden space. ¡­ By this time, the outside world had already been enveloped by rolling demonic Qi, completely covering the hundred li around Heaven Blue City. A barrier formed, preventing outsiders from entering and those inside from leaving. People huddled together in terror, witnessing a scene akin to the end of the world. At this moment, within the Lan Residence, Lan Ke¡¯er stood in her separate courtyard, looking up at the sky. The deeds of the Demon-Slaying Family were in fact unknown to the other family members, but she, as this generation¡¯s Demon Slaying Warrior, knew far more than the others. Now in the courtyard, the figure of Lan Juntian also stepped in from outside. ¡°Father,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er greeted him. ¡°Ke Er, how well have you learned the Demon-Slaying battle techniques I gave you?¡± Lan Juntian asked. ¡°I have started practicing,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er nodded, ¡°and I can already begin to condense the Demon-Suppressing Qi.¡± ¡°Good, in this era, our Lan Family is like a rootless duckweed; in the future, we will rely on you to lead the family to glory.¡± Lan Juntian, looking up at the rampaging demonic Qi in the sky, lamented, ¡°If there were a choice, I would absolutely not want you, a daughter, to face these things. Unfortunately, the selection of Demon Slaying Warriors is not up to you or me.¡± ¡°I understand everything, Father, there¡¯s no need for more explanations,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said with a smile, shaking her head. She asked, ¡°Is there a new Heavenly Demon coming?¡± ¡°Yes, but this matter will be handled by our ancestors; we need not worry too much,¡± Lan Juntian said. ¡°You should pack up quickly and hide with the other family members for now. Father also needs to start evacuating the crowds.¡± Watching the receding figure of Lan Juntian, Lan Ke¡¯er remained silent for a long time, her gaze fixed inexplicably on the distant east. She whispered softly, ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡­ After the seven old ancestors of the Lan Family made their majestic exit from the void. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524 Chapter 523 Chaos Stone ?Chapter 524: Chapter 523: Chaos Stone Chapter 524: Chapter 523: Chaos Stone ¡°` They stared intently at the vast Demonic Qi in the sky for a long time. ¡°The big demon that has come this time is no ordinary foe!¡± Lan Jiulin said gravely. ¡°Our Lan Family has experienced the Wild Desolation and the era of several Immortal Kings but has never witnessed such a heaven-reaching scene of Demonic Qi,¡± another ancestor of the Lan Family, Lan Jingxiong, said. They had all been Demon Slaying Warriors who had slain more than one or two Heavenly Demons, but they had never seen a Heavenly Demon with such presence like the one now. The three of them felt heavy-hearted and knew that this was not going to be a simple battle. ¡°Judging by the extent of this Demonic Qi, it must be at the level of a Demon General,¡± Lan Jingxiong said, his gaze deep as he stared into the firmament. ¡°After killing so many demon spawns, it¡¯s time to kill a Demon General to pay homage,¡± the elder next to him said with an icy tone. ¡°Zejing, don¡¯t be careless,¡± Lan Jiulin cautioned. ¡°Rest assured,¡± Lan Zejing nodded slightly and said, ¡°At this caliber, even in the Ancient Demon Cave, he would be considered quite the character.¡± The crowd buzzed with discussion, and when everything reached a critical point, Bai Meng¡¯s silhouette slowly appeared in the skies above the firmament. Bai Meng fixed his gaze on the seven Lan Family ancestors opposite him, and they sized him up as well. ¡°You¡¯re the Heavenly Demon of this generation?¡± Lan Jiulin was the first to speak, asking in a serious tone. ¡°Hand over the Chaos Stone, and you can avoid a bloodbath of your Lan Family today,¡± Bai Meng said indifferently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°A Heavenly Demon is the very embodiment of evil, while our Lan Family walks the path of Heavenly Dao, representing justice. You should retreat to avoid bringing disaster upon yourself,¡± Lan Jingxiong replied with a cold huff. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say,¡± Bai Meng said, his presence astonishing. His right hand, accompanied by a sky-filling Demonic Qi, descended upon Heaven Blue City, and the booming sounds erupted beneath his palm. The entire space above was seen to completely collapse, with Wugeng Demon Qi spreading far and wide. Witnessing such might, Lan Jiulin was the first to stand up, his Spiritual Energy whipping up the clouds and coalescing into a giant palm to collide with it. With a ¡°boom,¡± A mushroom cloud exploded in the firmament, endless shockwaves dispersing in all directions. The walls of Heaven Blue City were in view, with half the wall directly sheared off, countless buildings collapsing. Amidst this, there were screams and cries of anguish. Lan Jiulin and Bai Meng both remained unmoved in their original spots when the cries from within the city walls began. Beneath Lan Jiulin¡¯s feet, the void also started to shatter, a smear of fresh blood on his blue robe looking startlingly grim. Although for a warrior of his caliber, such injuries were insignificant, but to be injured in just a preliminary exchange, was it not also a sign of powerful simplicity? ¡°So strong?¡± Lan Zejing said with a slight frown. Compared to the others, Lan Jiulin¡¯s own sensation was much more intense and clear. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Immortal Path, have you ¡®Entered the Taoism¡¯?¡± Lan Jiulin ventured. ¡°Only ants like you distinguish between Immortal Path and Taoism. In our era, there was no distinction between the Path and Immortal,¡± Bai Meng said indifferently. He took a step forward, his tall figure advancing directly towards the Lan Residence. ¡°Block him,¡± Lan Jiulin shouted, charging after Bai Meng first. At this moment, Bai Meng seemed just like the true Demon King descending. Endless Demonic Qi wrapped around him, his gaze unfathomable and crimson. Behind him, the Demonic Qi transformed into countless terrifying and ghastly faces. With each step he took, these ghastly faces roared. It was as if they were calling out for their king, their might surging and overwhelming. As the seven Lan Family ancestors charged toward him, Bai Meng slapped his hand, sending each person flying out with a blow. ¡°` Even though the seven ancestors of the Lan Family had exerted all their strength to stop him, they were still unable to halt Bai Meng¡¯s progression. After all, Bai Meng¡¯s target was the Chaos Stone, not the people of the Lan Family. ¡°What do we do, we can¡¯t stop him,¡± Lan Zejing said anxiously. In reality, the strength of these seven was not weak, with Lan Jiulin and Lan Jingxiong both being at the Immortal Extreme. And the remaining five were all at the level of Immortal Kings. No one would expect the usually low-profile and indifferent Lan Family to possess such formidable power. To say it was an exaggeration, this power could easily crush an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect without much trouble. However, within the Tianluan Domain, the impression that the Lan Family gave to others was mostly mysterious. Other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects had also instructed their own disciples not to antagonize the Lan Family. This also led to the Lan Family seldom showcasing their strength to outsiders. ¡­ When Bai Meng stood at the entrance of the Lan Residence, he closed his eyes slightly. Thread by thread, tendrils of Demonic Qi that seemed endless floated out from within the Lan Residence, as if searching for something. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï The Demonic Qi swept through the entire Lan Residence, and Lan Jiulin said anxiously, ¡°He is searching for the Chaos Stone.¡± ¡°Stop him.¡± Shouts rang out from all around, and just as the seven charged towards him once again, a barrage of devastating attacks descended. Bai Meng¡¯s gaze became concentrated as the long hair on his head fluttered, and the Wugeng Demon Qi from behind him surged into the sky. The Demon Clouds in the sky reflected with the Demonic Qi, as Heavenly Thunder roared down, and true darkness fell. ¡°Despair Domain,¡± Bai Meng murmured softly. Once the entire city had descended into the Despair Domain, various negative emotions began to ravage through the city. Those citizens who had hidden away and came into contact with the qi of despair became exceedingly brutal. Killing each other, the city already in ruins now saw an increasing number of humans fighting, making it even more chaotic. After Bai Meng¡¯s myriad streams of Demonic Qi rampaged through the Lan Residence for a long time, it finally stopped in front of a room. The Demonic Qi enveloped the room while howling. ¡°Found it,¡± Bai Meng said with a light chuckle, stepping into the Lan Residence. With the soaring Demonic Qi entering en masse, the room bearing seals was directly destroyed. As the room collapsed, its interior was fully revealed. In the middle of the room was a platform, surrounded by eighteen pillars. These pillars were covered with runes, currently a dim gray color, with chains linked to each pillar. At the other end of those chains was the item on the platform. Atop the platform was a mass of dull gray qi, the chains passing through it, its other ends bound to something unknown. This gray qi was extremely peculiar, almost impossible to see through its structure with any means. ¡°The qi of Chaos, no doubt about it. It seems the Chaos Stone is inside,¡± Bai Meng murmured, then strode step by step towards the platform. ¡°Chaos Stone, the object of my Demon Race¡¯s revival,¡± Bai Meng said, emotionally stirred. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Old Land, Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t waited long before spotting a sedan chair swiftly approaching from afar. Leading the way was none other than Yin Wuheng, the current Sect Master of the Divine Gate. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525 Chapter 524 The Chaos of the Old Land ?Chapter 525: Chapter 524 The Chaos of the Old Land Chapter 525: Chapter 524 The Chaos of the Old Land ¡°Master Yin, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Dare not, dare not, Young Master Xu, please get into the sedan chair,¡± Yin Wuheng hurriedly nodded in response. Although he did not know the relationship between Xu Zimei and the Old Ancestor, he would not dare to neglect someone specially taken care of by the elder. Subsequently, Xu Zimei sat in the sedan chair, which was lifted by four yakshas and swiftly carried forward. The others followed around the sedan, all heading in the direction of the Old Land. The surroundings of the Old Land had still not undergone any changes. Darkness and dark-tolerant plants shrouded the area, with the whole world silent in their embrace. Halfway through the journey of the sedan, sudden sounds of fighting came from outside. Xu Zimei lifted the curtain to look and saw that on the slopes of the mountains on both sides, a group of dark creatures had suddenly burst forth. These dark creatures were not tall, somewhat resembling skeletons. They crept on all fours across the ground, very fast and extremely agile, their bodies pitch-black. A thick aura of darkness emanated from them. At that moment, with the arrival of the skeletons, Yin Wuheng¡¯s face creased slightly; after all, he had just stepped into the Divine Vein Realm. With a casual wave of his hand, a vast palm strike swept down, annihilating all the skeletons within it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï While the number of skeletons was large, attacking incessantly, their cultivation was ultimately too weak. They could not stop the assault of Yin Wuheng alone. As the sedan slowly moved past, it left a trail of corpses in its wake. ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei asked Yin Wuheng. ¡°Young Master Xu, please don¡¯t take offense,¡± Yin Wuheng said with a smile. ¡°Every year, several uprisings occur in the Old Land, and the undead here are extremely aggressive. It will be over after a while.¡± ¡°Uprisings in the Old Land, it seems your Divine Gate cannot live in peace,¡± Xu Zimei said, laughing. ¡°We will get used to it, or we hide away,¡± Yin Wuheng replied. ¡°None of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands are simple.¡± As they were speaking, the sedan had already entered the Divine Gate, and Yin Wuheng had someone take care of Ye Feiyang. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei, alone, went to find the Divine Emperor. After passing through layers of formation defenses, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the palace where the Divine Emperor resided. At that moment, the Divine Emperor seemed to have adapted to a secluded life, with no Destiny to aid his cultivation any further. Now, he had actually started to indulge in fishing and gardening, living a leisurely and elegant life. ¡°You seem quite at ease,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly realized something,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a smile, ¡°Without Destiny, living here in peace, my state of mind has actually improved quite a bit.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s I who have disturbed you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°No, no, have you found any clues?¡± the Divine Emperor asked eagerly. ¡°According to the records of our clan, the Blood Clan should be in the Netherworld Blood Sea,¡± Xu Zimei said. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Netherworld Blood Sea, one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands?¡± the Divine Emperor frowned slightly, pondering for a while. He said, ¡°Then this is going to be troublesome.¡± The Ten Great Forbidden Lands were all extremely dangerous places. He would not have been afraid when he became Emperor, but now with his current strength, entering any of the Forbidden Lands would likely result in death rather than survival, which is why the thought caused him such a headache. ¡°Since the Blood Clan can survive there, there must be a way to live, let¡¯s take it step by step,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But the Netherworld Blood Sea is so vast, how are we going to find the Blood Clan?¡± The Divine Emperor said, ¡°Moreover, the place is fraught with danger; even I¡¯m not certain of success.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in luck, I recently captured a member of the Blood Clan, who might be of use,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Really?¡± The Divine Emperor looked excited and laughed, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I was prepared to venture into the Sea of Blood with no guarantee of return.¡± ¡°Is the title of Great Emperor that important to you?¡± Xu Zimei asked, ¡°Even without Destiny, you can still step into immortality, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same. With Destiny, I can embark on the journey to Heaven Beyond Heavens once again,¡± The Divine Emperor said with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered the hatred for having my Destiny destroyed back then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you were too reckless in the past,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed. After chatting with the Divine Emperor for a while, he decided to rest here for the night and depart for the Netherworld Blood Sea the next day. The Netherworld Blood Sea is not exactly located on the Eastern Continent. Between the Eastern Continent and the South Continent lies the Endless Heaven Sea, which essentially encircles the Central Continent. The Eastern, Western, Southern, and Northern Continents are situated around the Central Continent, respectively. The Netherworld Blood Sea is located within this expanse of the Endless Heaven Sea. There are many versions of legends concerning the Netherworld Blood Sea, but no one is clear about its true origin. It is said that during the Mythical Era, long ago, living beings feared the sea. Especially the Endless Heaven Sea which was seemingly boundless and appeared to have no end in sight, was rarely approached. Late on, as people began to explore the oceans on distant voyages, they discovered the Netherworld Blood Sea within a certain area of the Endless Heaven Sea. It is said that anyone who entered the Netherworld Blood Sea never returned alive. At the time, the Netherworld Blood Sea was also classified as one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, signifying the ten most dreadful and terrifying places on the continent. Of course, as people¡¯s cultivation levels rose over time, these Forbidden Lands were no longer as perilously dangerous to those Great Emperors or individuals who stood at the pinnacle of the Martial Path in this world. ¡­a€| Though the Divine Gate sees no sunshine all year round and without the distinction of day, its inhabitants still possess a strong sense of time. In the evening, Xu Zimei did not rest but instead reflected on his Demonic Ten Skills. Just then, he suddenly heard an explosion from outside. Xu Zimei stepped out of the room, only to see the distant sky filled with various collisions of spiritual energy, painting the entire dark firmament in vibrant colors. Even amidst the sounds of battle, peculiar roars could faintly be heard. Xu Zimei casually stopped a disciple of the Divine Gate and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The monsters of the Old Land are attacking our Sect Protection Array,¡± the disciple quickly explained. ¡°Lately, they¡¯ve been like crazy, attacking almost every day. The past outbreaks were never this severe!¡± Watching the disciple hurry off to reinforce the ranks, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. It seemed the people of the Divine Gate should be alright. He continued to go back to sleep, spending a quiet night. When he got up the next day, Xu Zimei found that the battle outside had ceased. But the atmosphere within the Divine Gate was extremely tense. The Divine Emperor had disguised himself, looking as if he had changed his face, and came early to leave with Xu Zimei for the Netherworld Blood Sea. Before leaving, Yin Wuheng specifically reminded the three. ¡°Ancestor, we don¡¯t know the situation outside the Old Land at the moment, and the path we previously opened is no longer safe. Why don¡¯t you wait for this turmoil to end before leaving?¡± he suggested. ¡°No need, I want to see what kind of monstrosities they are,¡± the Divine Emperor snorted in response. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526 Chapter 525 Extraterritorial Extreme Palace ?Chapter 526: Chapter 525 Extraterritorial Extreme Palace Chapter 526: Chapter 525 Extraterritorial Extreme Palace The Old Land had also experienced chaos before, and the Divine Gate was not unacquainted with it. But the resurgence of monsters from the Old Land was almost aimless in their attacks, so they were not much trouble for the Divine Gate. However, the organization and premeditation behind the current chaos were palpable. Yet now, the Divine Gate still didn¡¯t know who the mastermind was, plus they dared not delve deep into investigating this Old Land. Yin Wuheng, having failed to persuade, eventually handed a signal flare directly to the Divine Emperor. He said, ¡°Elder ancestor, if you encounter danger in the outside world, just open this signal flare, and we will definitely rush out at the first moment.¡± Yin Wuheng also knew that the current Divine Emperor no longer had Destiny. Although he had cultivated for thousands of years, his strength at best was now at the Divine Vein Realm. An immortal being from the outside world could possibly defeat the Divine Emperor. The news of the Divine Emperor¡¯s resurrection was very secretive within the Divine Gate, known only to him, the Sect Leader, and a few old patriarchs of the Sect Gate. The Divine Emperor fell silent for a moment and eventually picked up the signal flare. His tone solemn, he said, ¡°If everything goes smoothly when we return this time, it will be the era of our Divine Gate¡¯s rise once again.¡± ¡°Godspeed, elder ancestor,¡± Yin Wuheng knelt on the ground and said hastily. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Subsequently, the three of them left the Divine Gate and headed out towards the exterior of the Old Land. Due to the battle last night, the outside world was piled up with a multitude of monster corpses. They were everywhere, and Xu Zimei roughly estimated that there were at least ten thousand bodies. And the air around was filled with a pungent and dense smell of blood. ¡°Are these monsters all from the Old Land?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Yes, they are probably remnants from the Wild Desolation era,¡± the Divine Emperor explained. After all, he was the one who founded this Divine Gate, so he understood the situation here the best. ¡°Most of the time, as long as you don¡¯t traverse their territory and awaken them, they remain in a slumbering state. But now, for some reason, they are so irritable.¡± ¡°After you become a Great Emperor and invincible in this world, what¡¯s there to fear,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple with the Netherworld Blood Sea,¡± the Divine Emperor slightly shook his head. The three were about to speak when they suddenly heard hissing growls from all around. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in trouble,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. He looked around to see a massive group of monsters crawling towards them from the front and back. And on the slopes to both sides, countless monsters lay hidden. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The group was virtually surrounded, airtight. ¡°Seems like a tough battle is coming,¡± Ye Feiyang said with a profound look in his eyes. The monsters that surrounded them seemed much larger, even their momentum had grown imposing, with an abundance of Malice Qi around them. ¡°One side each, how about that?¡± Xu Zimei proposed with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly, no need to waste time with these monsters,¡± the Divine Emperor replied with a nod. Although there were many monsters, their strength was indeed too low for Xu Zimei. Tyrant Shadow in hand, it trembled slightly as Blade Qi infused with Wu Geng¡¯s power concentrated along the blade. As Xu Zimei slowly raised Tyrant Shadow above his head, the Blade Qi grew more spirited, soaring towards the heavens, piercing the clouds. With a slash, there came a thunderous boom, and the entire expanse of space in front of him was annihilated within it. On the Divine Emperor¡¯s side, endless Spiritual Energy gathered in his hand, eventually forming an immense palm shadow that reached for the sky. With a single slap, all the monsters were obliterated beneath it. As for Ye Feiyang on the other side, his speed was much slower, the main reason being that he was absorbing the blood of these monsters. Almost every monster¡¯s death was extremely tragic. Seeing such a scene, Xu Zimei and the others were about to extricate themselves from the entanglement of the monsters and leave when suddenly, they heard a round of applause. They turned their heads and saw the space beside them being torn apart, and three figures walked out from within. ¡°So there really are people pulling the strings behind the scenes,¡± the Divine Emperor murmured. The three of them were two men and one woman, one of the men wore a black vest and had a string of red Buddha Beads around his neck. With a crew cut and a scar on his face, his appearance was quite fierce. The man standing in the middle was wearing a white robe, even his long hair was grayish-white. His demeanor was very ethereal, just like a handsome man who had walked out of a painting. His clothes were made of many fine silks, and a deep white longsword hung at his waist. With a smile on his melon-seed-shaped face, coupled with his attire, he truly had the demeanor of a graceful young gentleman capable of captivating thousands of women. The person to the right was a woman, dressed in a clear, lake-like azure-green long dress. The feeling the woman gave off could be described in one word: ¡°cold.¡± Extremely cold, as if she were a piece of eternal ice, unable to melt. Her face was melon-seeded, with a light, delicate makeup applied. With eyebrows like crescent moons and eyes that were charming with glistening and lively pupils, yet they were very cold. Earrings of pure white adorned her ears, and at this moment a gentle breeze blew, gently swaying her earrings. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Feiyang asked. ¡°It seems your status in the Divine Gate must not be low,¡± the crew-cut man with eyes ablaze with fighting spirit said. ¡°The turmoil in the Old Land, was it your doing?¡± the Divine Emperor asked with furrowed brows. ¡°Since when has the Divine Gate offended you?¡± ¡°Why ask so much? You¡¯re just a man about to die,¡± the crew-cut man retorted while taking out two long knives from his sleeves. The knives were two sharp short daggers, looking menacing and reddish in color, with a flowing luminescence coursing over them. ¡°How about you all fight and I watch from the side?¡± Xu Zimei suggested with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick,¡± said the man with white hair in the middle, speaking in a gentle tone. The Divine Emperor and the crew-cut man had already begun fighting, and Xu Zimei turned to Ye Feiyang and said, ¡°You go deal with him, leave the woman to me.¡± Ye Feiyang did not refuse, directly attacking the white-haired man. ¡­ Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was drawn towards the last woman as she saw the power of the Divine Vein Realm surging around her. It was as if snowflakes were falling, and the temperature around them was getting colder and colder. In her gaze was full of frost, as if a single look could freeze a person solid. ¡°Miss, may I have your name?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, Mo Xiaolu!¡± Accompanied by a light shout, a myriad of chills swept over, and the woman in green attacked Xu Zimei. ¡°Extraterritorial Extreme Palace,¡± Xu Zimei whispered to himself after hearing the name. Muttering, ¡°This force, it has finally appeared.¡± Watching the woman come at him, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Why so aggressive at such a young age?¡± he said. He then slapped a palm towards her. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527 Chapter 526 Aloof Forces ?Chapter 527: Chapter 526: Aloof Forces Chapter 527: Chapter 526: Aloof Forces The palm strike was full of might, and Xu Zimei could tell that the strength of this woman at the Divine Vein Realm was simply no match for him. However, he was still somewhat wary of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, this power. In his previous life, this power had emerged and gained widespread renown, with many under the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect even submitting to it. Of course, in his previous life, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have much contact with this power; after all, his level wasn¡¯t high enough, so he knew very little about it. When their palms collided, Xu Zimei suddenly twisted his arm and, taking advantage of the momentum, grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. He pulled the woman in the green dress directly in front of him. ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s both stop, shall we? How about we watch the commotion?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Mo Xiaolu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she tried to break free from Xu Zimei¡¯s grasp, only to find that his hands were like iron clamps, entirely immovable and difficult to struggle against. At that moment, her aura changed once again, and a pale blue Spiritual Energy surged around her. Around her as the center, snow began to fall from the sky. And layers of thick ice formed on the surface of her skin, Xu Zimei felt a chill. A bone-piercing cold. In his mind, it seemed as if an extreme coldness was rushing toward his Divine Soul, intent on completely freezing and shattering it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°A Divine Soul attack,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The Nine Regions Grand Body within him activated, and within the first layer of its nine-fold defense, the Howling Moon Cang Wolf was roaring up at the sky. It spewed out a breath of flames from its mouth, completely incinerating the cold air. The woman in the green outfit, seeing Xu Zimei unfazed and unmoving, started to look more serious. She hadn¡¯t expected even a Divine Soul attack to be ineffective. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Mo Xiaolu asked, her eyes heavy with concern. ¡°Tell me about the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Mo Xiaolu snorted coldly, and at this moment, the aura around her changed again. The already scattered snowflakes around her became even more intense. A pure white Spiritual Energy began to condense around Mo Xiaolu, and at this moment, her True Fate emerged. Above her head in the firmament, the snowflakes began to fall. One by one the snowflakes drifted down and converged around her, an endless might stirring the wind and clouds of the heavens. Attributes such as coldness and freezing lingered around. Xu Zimei watched this scene with interest and said softly, ¡°Interesting, a True Fate with the attributes of ice and snow.¡± When faced with natural disasters, people can¡¯t help but feel fearful and exhausted. It¡¯s said that nature is irresistible, and snowstorms can cause devastating damage. And if one wanted to make ice and snow their True Fate, the price to be paid was definitely much greater. Just like when Xu Zimei condensed his True Fate World before, it took a great deal of effort. As the snowflakes condensed, the man with the flat head who was fighting the Divine Emperor laughed lightly. He said, ¡°It seems Sister Xiaolu is really angry now!¡± As the snow enveloped everything in sight, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure retreated several steps. At this moment, Mo Xiaolu stood above the firmament, gesturing casually, and the swirling snowflakes began to converge. Eventually, they formed into the shape of an ice dragon, roaring as it charged toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge either; with the healing from the Tree of Life and his own defenses, it was hard for anyone of the same realm to injure him. When the ice dragon charged in the blink of an eye, there was a loud ¡°boom.¡± ¡°` It exploded in front of Xu Zimei, the blast wave shooting up into the sky. ¡°Boom, boom, boom,¡± the sound of explosions erupted one after another around them, creating several deep craters in the vicinity, and even the nearby hillside seemed on the verge of collapsing. People turned towards the source of the noise, only to see that as the dust from the explosion¡¯s aftermath settled, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slowly became visible. He lifted his head and cracked a slight smile, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time we put an end to these childish games?¡± The next moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure shot out like a meteor, his speed almost as fast as a streak of aurora. ¡°Junior sister,¡± the man with the crew cut yelled. ¡°How could this be?¡± Even Mo Xiaolu was somewhat stunned at the moment, unable to believe that Xu Zimei had withstood her blow. However, Xu Zimei did not give her time to think it over. He directly grabbed her by the neck and lifted Mo Xiaolu up from mid-air. ¡°Let go of my junior sister,¡± the man with the crew cut shouted at Xu Zimei. The gray-haired man¡¯s gaze, however, became more focused, and suddenly, an overwhelming aura erupted all around him. Sword shadows flickered all around as he moved with incredible speed, eventually breaking through layers of space to appear right behind Ye Feiyang. He pressed his hands against Ye Feiyang¡¯s Vein Gate, capturing him in one swift motion. After all this, the gray-haired man looked somewhat pale. It was clear that he used this move with difficulty, and it was not something he would resort to unless absolutely necessary. Seeing this, the man with the crew cut excitedly burst out. He shouted at Xu Zimei, ¡°Now we both have hostages, how about a trade?¡± ¡°Your junior sister seems very important to you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°But this Ye Feiyang, to me, is expendable; the value is not equivalent.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± At this moment, the gray-haired man spoke, his tone flat. ¡°Answer a few of my questions, and I¡¯ll let her go,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Just one. Otherwise, forget it,¡± the gray-haired man refused, shaking his head seriously. ¡°Why attack the Old Land?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°We want to take back the Divine Gate, and the Old Land is also one of the most hidden places,¡± the gray-haired man responded without hesitation. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment; it was just like in his past life. This power had begun to expand aggressively after its initial emergence, and within a few short years, it had already spread across the entire Yuan Central Continent. ¡°Can we release them now?¡± the gray-haired man asked. Xu Zimei smiled and kicked Mo Xiaolu down with one foot. The kick landed right on her bottom, and when Mo Xiaolu got up from the ground, her usually icy face was tinged with a faint blush. She glared at Xu Zimei through gritted teeth and said, ¡°One day, I will kill you.¡± The gray-haired man didn¡¯t waste any words and threw Ye Feiyang over to them. ¡°Shall we continue fighting then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°May I have your distinguished name?¡± the gray-haired man asked. ¡°Xu Zimei of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Mo Xiaolu said, her expression returning to its usual coldness as she gave Xu Zimei a light glance. She then turned to the two people beside her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Watching the trio¡¯s departing figures, the space in front of him tore apart. The Divine Emperor looked at Ye Feiyang and said, ¡°You really are weak, getting subdued so easily by someone else.¡± ¡°His True Fate is time,¡± Ye Feiyang shook his head and said. ¡°` Chapter 528 - Chapter 528 Chapter 527 Seafaring Family ?Chapter 528: Chapter 527: Seafaring Family Chapter 528: Chapter 527: Seafaring Family ¡°Just in that instant, my time was slowed down, and coupled with the surprise attack, that¡¯s why I was captured,¡± Hearing Ye Feiyang¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor pondered briefly, then said, ¡°True Fate of time, like the Time Emperor back then?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that strong; after all, the Time Emperor of old had transcended the Path of Time and reached the Other Shore of time,¡± Ye Feiyang shook his head and said. The Time Emperor could even travel through the past and reverse reincarnation. Clearly, this was not something the other party could compare to. ¡°Still, that¡¯s quite remarkable. Time is one of the hardest True Fates to comprehend,¡± the Divine Emperor shook his head and said. ¡°After all, he¡¯s still young, but what exactly is this Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, and how come we¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡± Looking at the inquiring gazes of the two, Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Why fret about it so much? Once you¡¯ve condensed your Destiny, who in this world would be your match?¡± ¡°You,¡± the Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei and said somberly. He remembered the Demon Seal within his body; his life and death were at the mercy of Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°We better hurry to the Netherworld Blood Sea,¡± Xu Zimei said with a shake of her head and a smile. The three of them nodded, and after leaving the Old Land, they were not attacked again on their journey. Eventually, the group emerged from the Old Land, determined their direction, and set off toward the location of the Netherworld Blood Sea. ¡°Tell us about the Blood Clan,¡± Xu Zimei asked Ye Feiyang as she looked at him. As they traveled, Ye Feiyang pondered for a moment. Finally, he said, ¡°Actually, the Blood Clan isn¡¯t all that united internally; there are Three Bloodline factions within the clan. They are the Divine Bloodline, Demon Bloodline, and Monster Bloodline.¡± ¡°Well, those names do sound quite impressive,¡± the Divine Emperor remarked shaking her head slightly. ¡°In general, the Divine Bloodline keeps to themselves within the clan, not involving themselves in any disputes and keeping a very low profile,¡± Ye Feiyang said. ¡°Whereas constant strife exists between the Demon Bloodline and the Monster Bloodline, each trying to assert their standing within the clan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s complicated,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°Actually, the Clan Elders hold a neutral position, so even though there¡¯s constant friction between them, real battles rarely break out,¡± Ye Feiyang replied, ¡°I was born into the Divine Bloodline, and it was only because of their tolerance that I was able to survive. If I had been born into one of the other two Bloodlines, a hybrid like me probably would have been executed long ago.¡± Hearing Ye Feiyang¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent. The matters of the Blood Clan were quite complicated, but helping the Divine Emperor restore and recondense his Destiny was indeed urgent. After all, the revival of the Divine Emperor was tied to his many forthcoming endeavors; he needed this power. In the following journey, the group rarely engaged in conversation, and they did not rest much either. Although the Eastern Continent was vast and boundless, with their strong cultivation, they continuously marched on and finally arrived at the Endless Heaven Sea, the gateway from the Eastern Continent to the South Continent, on the eighteenth day. It was now afternoon, and the trio hired a medium-sized sailing ship at the dock, heading into the Endless Heaven Sea. Due to the weather, a thin layer of ice crystals had formed on the surface of the sea. Fortunately, this ice layer was not thick, and the ship moved unhindered after passing through it. The three sat in the ship¡¯s cabin resting, while the ship sped through the waves, kicking up two tiers of spray. The sea in the afternoon was beautiful; the sun had already lost its shape. The sunset dyed the entire horizon gold, and that night, there was no afterglow. ¡°The water shares the color with the long sky,¡± the spectacular sunset fused with the endless horizon of the sea, the scene mirrored in the water was breathtakingly beautiful. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°` The location of the Netherworld Blood Sea was extremely difficult to find, and even Ye Feiyang, who had emerged from within, couldn¡¯t find the direction for a while. The group floated on the ship for an entire afternoon, and, as it happened, the sky gradually darkened. Xu Zimei and her two companions prepared to meditate and rest in the cabin tonight, planning to continue their search the next day. The Endless Heaven Sea at night was somewhat terrifying, as darkness engulfed everything like a giant beast. Silent roars spread all around. As the ship sailed on, distant specks of light suddenly appeared. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± the Divine Emperor asked, puzzled. ¡°Sea people¡¯s houseboats,¡± Ye Feiyang replied uncertainly. Xu Zimei knew something about these houseboats; it was said that some people were accustomed to living on the sea. They had built rooms that could float on the water¡¯s surface, surrounded by defensive formations. Many houses were connected, drifting with the waves, following the Endless Heaven Sea to experience the scenery along the way. Especially in recent years, this lifestyle of houseboats had become very popular and endeared by many. ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. The Divine Emperor and his companion both nodded. As they got closer, Xu Zimei also saw the appearance of these sea houses. They weren¡¯t too large; just a glance suggested there were only about twenty or so. The houses were constructed from a type of North Ocean wood, which naturally grew in the vast ocean waters. It was said they were extremely sturdy, and not even the sea tide could collapse them. This timber was also remarkably firm in water, making it one of the best materials for building a home. When Xu Zimei and her group got close, the formations surrounding the houses suddenly vibrated. Layers of ripples spread from underneath the water, boiling the entire sea area. In just a moment, more than a dozen figures flew out from the houses, stepping into the air and looking towards the ship Xu Zimei was on. ¡°Who dares to intrude on Clear Water Stronghold?¡± a robust voice called out from among them. ¡°Your Excellency, please don¡¯t misunderstand; we are merely travelers on the Endless Heaven Sea and happened to see your houseboats, so we wanted to come for a visit,¡± Ye Feiyang quickly explained. The group on the other side seemed silent for a long while, then finally, an elder, accompanied by two others, slowly descended by stepping through the air. The elder appeared very old, his skin rough and filled with dense wrinkles. It was clear he was often exposed to the wind and rain, battered by the sea breeze. ¡°I am the Green Smoke Taoist; please don¡¯t take offense, gentlemen,¡± the elder spoke. ¡°The sea is full of dangers, especially this area, so one must be even more cautious.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice, elder. We were just about to leave,¡± Ye Feiyang said. ¡°If you gentlemen don¡¯t mind, you can also spend the night at our Clear Water Stronghold,¡± Green Smoke Taoist said with a smile. ¡°I enjoy making friends from all over, and I assume you must come from the Eastern Continent.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll trouble the elder,¡± Xu Zimei agreed with a nod. Then, the group brought the ship to shore, and the formations around the houses were opened. Xu Zimei and her two companions followed the Green Smoke Taoist into Clear Water Stronghold. Though Clear Water Stronghold was said to be just dozens of houses joined together, the interior layout was ingeniously designed. ¡°` Chapter 529 - Chapter 529 Chapter 528 Blood Clan Appears ?Chapter 529: Chapter 528 Blood Clan Appears Chapter 529: Chapter 528 Blood Clan Appears Inside this sea dwelling, aside from living quarters, there were many scenes designed purely for enjoyment. Waterfalls surged towards the sky, scattering into floral shapes as one walked through the air. There were also swords made of condensed sea water that spun in midair. Upon entering Clear Water Stronghold, one would find countless types and colors of flowers planted all around. These flowers bloomed defiantly in reverse growth, most of them being water-attributed. Including daffodils, Azure Peonies, and Murongsa€¡±a series of flora capable of growing in the deep sea. Especially during this cold season, the presence of these flowers added a touch of chilliness. Xu Zimei entered the Clear Water Stronghold, and the night¡¯s stillness enveloped the stronghold floating in the vast sea. Tranquil and beautifully eerie, it slowly floated and was moored upon the sea surface. ¡°If you all haven¡¯t eaten, I have prepared some food. We can enjoy a good drink,¡± the Green Smoke Taoist said with a smile. He led everyone to a side hall similar to a main hall, where long tables had already been set up on both sides. The people of the Clear Water Stronghold were incredibly swift, having already placed meat and other foods on the tables. ¡°Could you tell me about the situation in the Eastern Continent?¡± the Green Smoke Taoist asked the group with a laugh, as he sat at the head and raised his cup. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Where do you hail from, senior?¡± Ye Feiyang asked with a smile. ¡°We set off from the Western Continent, passed through the South Continent, and have just arrived at this Endless Heaven Sea. I don¡¯t know much about the Eastern Continent,¡± the Green Smoke Taoist replied. Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. To have set off from the Western Continent and arrived here without using any Teleportation Arrays, that meant circumnavigating around the Endless Heaven Sea by the South Continenta€¡±a journey whose length was simply incalculable. Xu Zimei sometimes admired those with the spirit of exploration who dedicated their lives to the pursuit of such endeavors. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? While Ye Feiyang chatted with the other party, Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor rarely spoke. The meal ended successfully with both host and guests in high spirits. The Green Smoke Taoist arranged separate rooms for Xu Zimei and his companions, and although Xu Zimei originally wanted to ask about the Netherworld Blood Sea, he later thought it best to ask when leaving the following day. The night shrouded the floating water stronghold on the sea, and a sudden scream cut through the midnight silence. In the quiet darkness, the scream was especially piercing and startling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone in Clear Water Stronghold woke up, Xu Zimei included, who left his room to find out. The residents of Clear Water Stronghold moved quickly, encircling the area from where the scream had come from. Xu Zimei could only watch from a distance. ¡°Zheng Yang is dead.¡± ¡°But how? He was fine just before.¡± ¡°It seems his whole body¡¯s blood was drained, a terrifying death.¡± ¡°He seems to have died not long ago, could the murderer still be lurking on the ship?¡± ¡­ Hearing the discussion amongst the people of the stronghold, even without seeing the corpse, Xu Zimei had some conjectures. ¡°Blood Clan,¡± he said, looking towards Ye Feiyang. Ye Feiyang hurriedly shook his head, explaining, ¡°It¡¯s not my doing. I¡¯m different from other Blood Clan members; I don¡¯t need to consume blood to survive.¡± Xu Zimei knew that for an ordinary Blood Clan member to live healthily, they must consume fresh blood periodically. This was not only a means to sustain their longevity but also one of their Cultivation methods. The stronger the blood they consumed, the faster their Cultivation progressed. But someone like Ye Feiyang, of impure bloodlines, must be different from the rest of the Blood Clan. ¡°Do you mean there¡¯s someone from the Blood Clan hiding in this water stronghold?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°After all, we are near the Netherworld Blood Sea; even though I don¡¯t know the exact location, I presume the Blood Clan should be quite active around this sea area,¡± Ye Feiyang speculated. ¡°Do you have any way to identify members of the Blood Clan?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Unless they reveal their true forms, we cannot detect the Blood Clan if they are hiding among the crowd,¡± Ye Feiyang said, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s troublesome; I guess there¡¯s going to be a lot of unrest tonight,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. As the two were talking, they saw the Green Smoke Taoist arriving with a group of people. ¡°Senior,¡± Ye Feiyang quickly greeted. Green Smoke Taoist looked at Xu Zimei for a long time before he finally spoke gravely, ¡°You should be careful; this sea area is not safe.¡± ¡°Do you know about the Netherworld Blood Sea, senior?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Green Smoke Taoist¡¯s expression changed instantly and he responded, ¡°Are you from the Blood Clan?¡± ¡°Senior, please do not misunderstand; we are all of the human race, just looking for the Netherworld Blood Sea for some matters,¡± Ye Feiyang hurriedly explained. ¡°There are members of the Blood Clan on this ship; catching one of them might let you know the location of the Netherworld Blood Sea,¡± Green Smoke Taoist advised. Watching the back of Green Smoke Taoist as he departed, Xu Zimei was deep in thought. ¡­¡­ ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ye Feiyang asked. ¡°Sleep,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°We¡¯re not going to pursue the Blood Clan any further?¡± Ye Feiyang was puzzled and inquired. ¡°The dead aren¡¯t our people, and others are more anxious than we are,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. He was certain that Green Smoke Taoist definitely knew something about the Netherworld Blood Sea. The only reason he was withholding that information from Xu Zimei was to use his power to search for members of the Blood Clan. ¡°You guys go to sleep; I¡¯ll still go take a look,¡± Ye Feiyang said, somewhat uneasy. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stop him; after greeting the Divine Emperor, he returned to his room to sleep. Outside was bustling, the incident causing everyone in Clear Water Stronghold to lose any desire to sleep. Furthermore, Clear Water Stronghold was not a large place to begin with, so the entire stronghold became lively. Any encounter with an unfamiliar person prompted a questioning of their identity. In the middle of the night, the outside world was brightly lit, while the door to the room where Xu Zimei was resting was slowly opened. Xu Zimei turned over in bed and looked towards the door. In the reflection of the bright moonlight, a persona€¡±or rather, a creature resembling a humana€¡±was standing at the doorway, his face covered in fresh blood, his body soaking wet, as if he had just crawled out of the sea. The most notable feature was his teeth; each tooth was several dozen centimeters long. The teeth protruded from his mouth, and because they were so long, they had pierced through his lips, creating a blood-drenched appearance as they grew out. The sight was incredibly chilling. ¡°Is this what they mean by ¡®finding something without even trying¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. But after a moment¡¯s thought, he felt somewhat relieved. The whole Clear Water Stronghold was in turmoil, yet his own room was exceptionally quiet. It was evidently the best hiding spot. There the Blood Clan member stood at the doorway, as he slowly closed the door; in this oppressive room, Xu Zimei could feel the presence emanating from the other party. This presence was so overbearing that it could immobilize ordinary people, rendering them even unable to speak. ¡°Can you take me to the Netherworld Blood Sea?¡± Xu Zimei spoke up, smiling as he asked. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530 Chapter 529 Acquaintance ?Chapter 530: Chapter 529: Acquaintance? Chapter 530: Chapter 529: Acquaintance? Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the person from the Blood Clan at the doorway seemed somewhat stunned. He looked at Xu Zimei and let out a low roar, growling under his breath. The fresh blood on his teeth mixed with saliva, looking extremely disgusting. He staggered toward Xu Zimei, mouth wide open as if he wanted to swallow Xu Zimei whole. Xu Zimei could tell that the other party¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t very high; to him, this being truly was like an ant. He simply flicked his right hand, and a stream of Spiritual Energy shot out from it. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï With a ¡°boom,¡± the Spiritual Energy exploded with mighty force, directly piercing the heart of the Blood Clan member. The figure stopped, half-kneeling on the spot, right hand clutching his chest. Blood flowed from his chest as if it had a life of its own. The most fatal weakness of the Blood Clan was the heart because they needed to convert a large amount of blood, making their hearts much stronger than other beings. But it was this strength that also made it their fatal weakness; once the heart was damaged, they were essentially crippled. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡­ Xu Zimei walked down from the bed and slowly approached the Blood Clan member. ¡°Can we talk now?¡± he said, looking at the other party. As his words fell, the door was pushed open, and Ye Feiyang arrived with a group of people from Clear Water Stronghold. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ye Feiyang asked anxiously. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Have you found any other members of the Blood Clan?¡± ¡°Not yet, but we can start by interrogating him,¡± replied Ye Feiyang. They brought the Blood Clan man out of the dark room and into the outside world. Although Clear Water Stronghold was not very spacious, there was still some open space available. The moonlight outside was as clear as frost, but when Ye Feiyang saw the Blood Clan man¡¯s face clearly, he suddenly froze. ¡°Shi Ya, is that you?¡± Ye Feiyang asked in bewilderment. The Blood Clan man sized up Ye Feiyang, looking down in deep thought as if pondering something. Eventually, he looked at Ye Feiyang and hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you¡­ Brother Feiyang?¡± ¡°How come you¡¯re here?¡± Ye Feiyang asked, nodding his head. ¡°Brother Feiyang, where have you been all these years? The clan has been looking for you for a long time. Do you have any idea what happened in the clan while you were gone?¡± Shi Ya said urgently. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Ye Feiyang replied. ¡°What happened to the clan? And why are you out here hunting?¡± Ye Feiyang was somewhat puzzled in his heart; after all, Shi Ya had some status within the Immortal Bloodline. Normally, his food was provided by the clan, and he wouldn¡¯t need to risk hunting on his own. Shi Ya looked around at the assembled crowd, seemingly hesitant. ¡°It¡¯s alright, they¡¯re all our people,¡± Ye Feiyang said, turning to shake his head at the Stronghold¡¯s people. The people of Clear Water Stronghold exchanged glances, and eventually scattered slowly, standing back. ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Ye Feiyang asked. ¡°Our Immortal Bloodline has been wiped out,¡± Shi Ya said sorrowfully after a long silence. ¡°How could that be,¡± Ye Feiyang¡¯s expression changed drastically as he asked, ¡°Did you get involved in the conflict between the Monster Bloodline and the Demon Bloodline?¡± ¡°How could that be possible; you know that our Immortal Bloodline has always remained neutral,¡± Shi Ya explained, shaking his head. ¡°You know as well as I do that the conflict between those two bloodlines is constant, and our Immortal Bloodline has always been the biggest beneficiary. ¡°` Therefore, although our Immortal Bloodline does not engage in conflict, we are nevertheless a thorn in the side for both of the other lineages.¡± ¡°Just because of this, they exterminated our Immortal Bloodline?¡± Ye Feiyang asked in surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Clan Elder stop them?¡± Shi Ya sighed, then briefly recounted the events. At the time, the Netherworld Blood Sea was in upheaval, and the Clan Elder was fully engaged in suppressing its turmoil. While the three bloodlines were each guarding their own territory, and all seemed well, no one expected the Demon Bloodline and Monster Bloodline to secretly open a breach. They let the source of the rebellion into the heart of the Blood Clan. In the end, the Divine Bloodline was ambushed from within, and though they survived the battle, they came close to total annihilation. The Divine Bloodline¡¯s strength was greatly diminished in that fight, and later when the clan elders learned of this, they did no more than chide the other two bloodlines. After all, the Clan Elder would not tear face with the other two lineages over a bloodline that had already been decimated. The matter ended without further consequences, and Ye Feiyang could guess the current status of the Immortal Bloodline within the clan. Probably, all the resources had been seized by the other two bloodlines, and someone of Shi Ya¡¯s status could only fend for himself outside. ¡°Take me to the Blood Clan,¡± Ye Feiyang said with a cold tone. ¡°Feiyang, don¡¯t be rash, you¡¯re not their match yet,¡± Shi Ya hurriedly tried to persuade him. Ye Feiyang shook his head slightly and looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Now that the situation within the clan is clear, do you still want to go?¡± ¡°Why not go,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to be so ostentatious right now. If you help me obtain what I want, I can help you eradicate those enemies of yours, and that¡¯s not impossible either.¡± ¡°Your words seem a bit arrogant,¡± Shi Ya said, somewhat unconvinced after hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s remark. ¡°Do you look down on our Blood Clan?¡± ¡°Do you still feel a sense of belonging to a clan like this?¡± Xu Zimei asked in return. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate certain people within the clan?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Shi Ya fell silent. In that battle, the Immortal Bloodline nearly faced complete annihilation. Among those deceased clan members were many of his relatives and friends; how could he not harbor hatred? It was just that his own strength didn¡¯t allow for his seed of hatred to grow. ¡­ ¡°The best way to break all shackles is through destruction. Only after destruction can there be rebirth,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Think about it.¡± Shi Ya looked at Ye Feiyang, and ultimately nodded, saying to Xu Zimei, ¡°Alright, I agree to your terms.¡± The three of them discussed a simple strategy, and at that moment, Green Smoke Taoist approached with a group of people. ¡°I heard that the murderer who targeted Clear Water Stronghold has been found?¡± As soon as the Green Smoke Taoist arrived, he got straight to the point with his first question. ¡°You are mistaken, senior; this is my friend, not the murderer,¡± Ye Feiyang hastily explained. ¡°He is a member of the Blood Clan,¡± the Green Smoke Taoist stated calmly. ¡°As I said, you are mistaken, senior,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Green Smoke Taoist, the power of the Divine Vein Realm surging around him. Beside him, the Divine Emperor also exuded a formidable aura, which grandly spread out, fixing its gaze on the Green Smoke Taoist. As for Ye Feiyang, also with the aura of the Divine Vein Realm coalescing, he stood protective front, with Shi Ya behind him. The atmosphere grew slightly tense, with the auras from the surroundings faintly converging, locking down the space around them. The Green Smoke Taoist suddenly laughed, his facial expression easing slightly as he said with a smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s leave it at that if it¡¯s been cleared up.¡± ¡°` Chapter 531 - Chapter 531 Chapter 530 Entering the Blood Clan ?Chapter 531: Chapter 530: Entering the Blood Clan Chapter 531: Chapter 530: Entering the Blood Clan Watching the retreating figure of Green Smoke Taoist, Ye Feiyang finally let out a sigh of relief. The opponent was very strong, at least that was the feeling he gave him; he couldn¡¯t discern the other¡¯s realm. At this moment, dawn was gradually breaking, and the first light of day spilled over the horizon in the east, casting the first rays of light onto the world. Clear Water Stronghold activated its Formation, and the seafaring homes slowly rose and floated away, beginning their new journey towards the Eastern Continent. It was time for Xu Zimei and her group to leave. Watching the gradually receding outline of the seafaring homes, Xu Zimei knew that they, these people, would continue to travel like this for the rest of their lives. Eventually, perhaps only one in ten would survive, not until they had circumnavigated the Endless Heaven Sea around the Yuan Central Continent would their voyage be considered complete. ¡°Now you can take us to the Blood Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at Shi Yan. ¡°Stick close to me, the Blood Clan is located in the Netherworld Blood Sea, even we dare not delve deep within,¡± Shi Yan reminded them. The group set off in the sailing ship, heading north under Shi Yan¡¯s command. After about half an hour of sailing, the ship finally stopped above a quiet stretch of sea. Xu Zimei looked around but didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. The next moment, Shi Yan formed seals with his hands, as if invoking an ancient sign. As he began to form the seals, ripples started to spread across the surface of the sea. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Countless fathoms of seawater began to churn and surge violently. ¡°Water Diverting Jue,¡± Xu Zimei murmured, ¡°The Blood Clan is well hidden indeed.¡± As the vast seawater roiled into the air, it became apparent that the innermost water was blood red in color. It was as if it were real blood, and a putrid smell wafted from within. Moreover, the blood seemed monstrous, evil, and bloodthirsty. It seemed to coagulate all the evils of the world, thickly flowing. ¡°Is this the entrance to the Netherworld Blood Sea?¡± asked the Divine Emperor from the side. ¡°The Netherworld Blood Sea has many entrances; this is just one of them,¡± Shi Yan explained. When the Sea of Blood revealed itself, its surface boiled, and from within came strange, eerie howls. ¡°The Sea of Blood has corrosive properties, stay close to me,¡± Shi Yan warned. He then waved his right hand, and the seal he had just formed became tangible. It enlarged dozens of times in mid-air, leading straight into the Netherworld Blood Sea, turning into a stream of light that momentarily split the Sea of Blood. The three of them followed Shi Yan and leaped into the Sea of Blood, where the light formed by the previous seals covered their bodies. Xu Zimei was surprised to find that all the blood surrounding them was completely kept at bay. Apparently, the Blood Clan had been living here for so many eras that they had conducted certain studies on the Netherworld Blood Sea. Their vision was now covered by a sea of red, and their sight was greatly disrupted. Nevertheless, Xu Zimei could still barely make out the surroundings; many creatures lived in this Sea of Blood. There were Eight-Clawed Serpents, Blood Longevity Turtles, and schools of Slaughter Fish. All of them were filthy beings that fed on the rotting corpses of creatures. These creatures didn¡¯t attack Xu Zimei and the others, seemingly used to their presence; they didn¡¯t even avoid them and swam by brazenly. Following Shi Yan¡¯s figure, they headed north, where they could vaguely see some structures. Vast and immense, there were mountain peaks with sharp edges, soaring like giant swords deep into the sea. There were Giants, chained and struggling to push mountain peaks behind them as they moved laboriously. There were also fountains of blood surging like fountains in the Sea of Blood, with countless members of the Blood Clan sitting within, pondering something. The Netherworld Blood Sea was boundless, but the territory of the Blood Clan was equally vast. ¡°Let me first take you to the territory of our Immortal Bloodline, then we can plan other matters,¡± Shi Ya said. ¡°Your Blood Clan¡¯s development seems quite impressive,¡± Xu Zimei said with interest. ¡°When we first came to the Netherworld Blood Sea, we just huddled in one corner. After getting accustomed to life here, we¡¯ve been expanding our territory outward,¡± Shi Ya explained. The group talked along the way and finally followed Shi Ya to the front of a mountain peak. Thanks to Shi Ya¡¯s presence, they didn¡¯t encounter any abnormalities with the members of the Blood Clan they met along the way. Just as humans don¡¯t easily detect the Blood Clan, it¡¯s similarly difficult for the Blood Clan to detect humans. Unless they enter the battle mode, their bodily changes become more noticeable. ¡­a€| The mountain peak the group approached looked ancient, with its steep terrain and jagged rocks midway up. Moreover, it seemed that a great war had taken place on this peak, it appeared extremely dangerous, as if it could collapse at any moment. ¡°Ever since our Immortal Bloodline declined, our territory has been occupied by the other two lineages,¡± Shi Ya said in a low, somber voice. ¡°Now only this abandoned peak is left, barely enough for the few remaining members of our clan to live on.¡± The four climbed the mountain, and due to their profound cultivation levels, they reached halfway up in just a few minutes. The scene at mid-mountain was desolate, with hardly a soul in sight. ¡°Chun Er, where are you?¡± Shi Ya shouted halfway up the mountain. Immediately after, a group of children ran out from the sides of the mountain walls. There were several dozen children, all looking pale and waxen, evidently suffering from long-term malnutrition. On seeing Shi Ya, the children cried out ¡°Big Brother Shi Ya¡± with some joy. But then their gazes shifted towards Xu Zimei and his companions, becoming cautious in an instant. ¡°Who are these?¡± Ye Feiyang asked with an uncomfortable expression. ¡°The children didn¡¯t participate in the great war; they are the descendants left behind,¡± Shi Ya said. ¡°The way the clan elders handled things is really disappointing,¡± Ye Feiyang remarked. ¡°No matter how you look at it, they are all part of one clan.¡± ¡°What does it matter if they are part of the same clan? The struggles within the human race are even more brutal than ours. That they have survived is already quite remarkable.¡± Shi Ya laughed. He seemed to take it philosophically, after all, blaming heaven and others was useless. After dealing with the matter of the children, the group found a secluded cave halfway up the mountain and gathered together. ¡°What do you want?¡± Shi Ya asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°The Myriad Dao Red Lotus,¡± the Divine Emperor said without mincing words. ¡°Your appetite is really big, that¡¯s the clan¡¯s treasured relic,¡± Shi Ya said, surprised. ¡°Just a part of the Myriad Dao Lotus is enough to be considered a treasured relic?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He remembered the Green Lotus of the True Martial Holy Sect just being placed in the Cleansing Sword Pond; it wasn¡¯t that important. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± Shi Ya asked with a smile. ¡°The Netherworld Blood Sea,¡± the Divine Emperor replied with a frown. ¡°Wait, the Netherworld Blood Sea, Myriad Dao Red Lotus.¡± Seeing the Divine Emperor¡¯s expression, Shi Ya chuckled and said, ¡°You understand now, right?¡± ¡°No wonder you wanted to come to the Netherworld Blood Sea. Everyone thought you were afraid of the Heavenly Sword Mountain,¡± Xu Zimei said, suddenly realizing. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected this level of stratagem.¡± Chapter 532 - Chapter 532 Chapter 531 Plotting ?Chapter 532: Chapter 531: Plotting Chapter 532: Chapter 531: Plotting ¡°Myriad Dao Red Lotus can help your people of the Blood Clan comprehend the Sea of Blood and absorb the energy of the Netherworld Blood Sea, right?¡± the Divine Emperor said from the side. ¡°Yes, but only the Clan Elders can master it, we ordinary members can¡¯t even touch it,¡± Shi Yan said. ¡°Do you know where the Myriad Dao Red Lotus is usually kept?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°In the Forbidden Land of the Blood Clan, within the Netherworld Secret Realm,¡± Ye Feiyang said from the side. ¡°I do know a bit about it, the Netherworld Secret Realm merges with the Sea of Blood; it is a space that is not purely one thing or the other. It is said that it¡¯s mainly there that the effect of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus is infinitely amplified, but there is also a certain level of danger. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Several of our Clan Elders have lost their lives there.¡± Hearing Ye Feiyang¡¯s words, Shi Yan nodded in agreement and added, ¡°The only difficulty now is, how do we enter the Netherworld Secret Realm? Only the Clan Elders know the method to open the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°If it really comes down to it, we might have to force our way in, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure about the strength of your Blood Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I can tell you everything I know, but you must agree to one condition,¡± Shi Yan said. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Xu Zimei looked up and asked. ¡°After you obtain the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, you must help me become the master of this Blood Clan,¡± Shi Yan said, word by word. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Agreed. We only want the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, as for who becomes the master of the Blood Clan, and what happens to the fate of this race afterward, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°Good, after all, destiny is in our own hands. If the Clan Elders are not kind or just, I will fight for it myself,¡± Shi Yan said. ¡°Tell me about your Blood Clan,¡± Xu Zimei asked. He really wasn¡¯t interested in these domestic affairs. ¡°Although our Blood Clan has a long history, there haven¡¯t been many truly powerful figures produced by us, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch you¡¯ve heard about in legends is one of them.¡± After pondering for a moment, Shi Yan continued, ¡°As for whether there are any ancestors still alive, I am also unclear. Among the surviving old ancestors, there are a total of eight Clan Elders.¡± ¡°All your Clan Elders have stepped into immortality?¡± Xu Zimei asked. If that were the case, then the strength of the Blood Clan would indeed be quite formidable. Eight in the Immortal Ascension Boundary, sweeping through an ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sect with such power should not be difficult. ¡°Stepping into Immortality is not so easy; most people spend countless years in the Divine Vein Realm only to age alone,¡± Shi Yan said. ¡°As far as I know, among the eight great Clan Elders, only two have truly attained immortality.¡± ¡°With such strength, it wouldn¡¯t matter if we forced our way through. The only thing we need to worry about is your ancestor of renowned fame,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Do you have any plans?¡± Shi Yan asked. ¡°Take us to see the surroundings of the Forbidden Land tonight. We may need to force our entry,¡± Xu Zimei said. Shi Yan nodded and replied, ¡°Then you must rest here for a while and try not to be discovered by others. We¡¯ll set off tonight.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and turned to ask the Divine Emperor, ¡°With your current solo immortal ascension, are you confident?¡± ¡°Immortal Ascension? Back then, it was no more than the lot of the dead souls under my command,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a profound gaze and a casual tone. ¡°Even now, with Destiny shattered, fighting them alone, the eight Clan Elders, is not beyond the realm of possibility.¡± ¡°I will have Chaos delay them, and I will go to open the entrance to the Forbidden Land,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. Afterward, everyone discussed the strategy somewhat more and confirmed there were no doubts about the plan before deciding to take action tonight. Shi Yan left the cave, considering he was the current leader of this generation¡¯s Immortal Bloodline, no doubt many were watching him. ¡­¡­¡­. In this Netherworld Blood Sea, there was also no distinction between day and night. Although the Sea of Blood could refract the light from the outside world, after all, sunlight was limited. Therefore, the daylight here was somewhat dim, and the sunshine was streaked with a bloody hue. In the afternoon, as the sky gradually darkened, a group of uninvited guests arrived on top of this dilapidated little peak. ¡°Shi Ya, why don¡¯t you hurry out and greet this young master? Are all of the people from the Immortal Bloodline clan so rude?¡± Accompanied by a loud shout, the voice spread all over the middle of the mountain, full of vigor. Shi Ya slowly walked out from the left side of the mountain wall, his gaze indifferently resting on the newcomers. The group was all dressed in dark red robes and gowns, with numerous blue patterns embroidered on the cuffs. The leader was a young man whose age didn¡¯t seem very big, with short hair, looking somewhat handsome. ¡°Yao Yang, what are you doing here?¡± Shi Ya asked flatly. The other party was the young generation leader of the Monster Bloodline, and also one of the hot successors of the Blood Clan nowadays. Thinking back on how he used to be of the same status as the other, Shi Ya¡¯s attitude was less than amiable, now coupled with the decline of the Divine Bloodline. ¡°If the Clan Elder hadn¡¯t sent me to pass the message, I wouldn¡¯t bother coming to such a place. Just a bunch of people waiting to die,¡± Yao Yang said dispassionately. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Ya inquired. ¡°Tomorrow, the Clan Elder will be enhancing the foundation of the younger generation in the Forbidden Land, and your Divine Bloodline has one spot,¡± Yao Yang mentioned indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t every lineage supposed to get ten spots?¡± Shi Ya sneered, ¡°What¡¯s this? Have the other nine spots been divided among you?¡± ¡°Shi Ya, don¡¯t be ungrateful. If it weren¡¯t for the old feelings the Clan Elder holds for you, you wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of one spot.¡± Yao Yang continued coolly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, choose whoever you want to accept the baptism, come or don¡¯t, as you wish.¡± After finished speaking, Yao Yang immediately turned to leave. For him, the Divine Bloodline clan was no longer a concern. Just as Yao Yang was about to leave, suddenly a huge palm struck down from above. It completely enveloped Yao Yang and his group beneath it. The palm was immensely powerful, but did not crush down immediately; instead, it imprisoned Yao Yang and his group. Soon after, it stirred up the winds and clouds in the sky, silently obliterating the people in its grasp. ¡°No,¡± Shi Ya exclaimed from directly in front. However, it was too late, as the blood scattered in midair before the victims even had the chance to scream. Shi Ya turned his head and saw Xu Zimei and her entourage emerge from the side of the mountain. The Divine Emperor casually brushed his palms, as if he had just killed a few ants, nonchalant. ¡°You killed them?¡± Shi Ya¡¯s gaze sharpened as he asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Brother Shi hate them?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Hate, but do you know who they were? Killing them now will bring big trouble,¡± Shi Ya said urgently. ¡°It¡¯ll take a while before they discover what happened, and we¡¯ve already prepared to turn against them. What big trouble is Brother Shi still afraid of?¡± Xu Zimei questioned. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Shi Ya frowned and asked. Killing Yao Yang and his group clearly meant dragging everyone onto the same warship. In the end, even if he blew the whistle, the Monster Bloodline wouldn¡¯t spare him. Chapter 533 - Chapter 533 Chapter 532 The Baptism Begins ?Chapter 533: Chapter 532 The Baptism Begins Chapter 533: Chapter 532 The Baptism Begins Because Xu Zimei brought these people in themselves, no matter what happens, they can¡¯t extricate themselves from the death of Yao Yang. ¡°Brother Shi, don¡¯t mind it. Shouldn¡¯t we make some sacrifices to help you ascend as the leader of the Blood Clan?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Shi Ya nodded slightly and said indifferently. ¡°Tomorrow there will be a baptism, which will be the closest opportunity to the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. Your chance only comes once.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Forbidden Land tonight to have a look; we won¡¯t try to break in,¡± Xu Zimei said. Since the Divine Emperor¡¯s actions were very decisive, he did not leave any trace after killing the enemy Yao Yang. After spending an afternoon on the mountain peak, Shi Ya found some attire from the Divine Bloodline for Xu Zimei and the other two to put on. It was still a red robe, except the embroidery on the cuff was purple. As dusk fell, the group left the mountain peak and headed towards the inner parts of the Blood Clan. Since the decline of the Divine Bloodline, those who had previously associated with them also kept their distance, fearing to provoke misunderstandings with the other two lineages. Thus, when the trio walked within the Blood Clan, not a single person came over to greet them. Fortunately, no one came over to kick them while they were down and find a sense of superiority; Xu Zimei could also feel the decline of the Divine Bloodline nowadays. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Passing through several corridors, the expanse of the Blood Clan was boundless. Along the way, Xu Zimei also saw many people of all sorts and conditions. Among them, the cultivation of the Blood Clan was quite different from that of ordinary beings. Instead of absorbing Spiritual Energy or the Essence of Sun and Moon, they absorbed blood. Thanks to their superior physical constitution, they could completely absorb the abilities from the blood. Of course, in the Way of Inquiry towards Enlightenment, all beings are the same; in the later stages, strength alone was no longer enough to break through the Vein Gate. After about half an hour, they finally reached what the Blood Clan called the Forbidden Land. The Forbidden Land was lush with deep forests and grass, and there were clan members constantly patrolling around, making it impossible to get close. Looking up, the walls of the Forbidden Land were nearly a hundred meters tall, soaring into the sky, and one could not see inside at all. It was unknown what material these walls were made of, as they were entirely a netherworldly purple color. Emitting a faint purple glow, the walls gave off an oppressive feeling. Xu Zimei observed the surroundings for a whole circle, ultimately finding nothing, and decided to wait until the next day to look inside the Forbidden Land. Because the Divine Bloodline had an entry slot, Shi Ya decided to report Xu Zimei¡¯s name for it. The essential item for the baptism was the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. It was said that the Blood Clan¡¯s baptism used the Myriad Dao Red Lotus to harness the power of the Netherworld Blood Sea, then transform the bodies of the clanspeople. Although this endeavor would consume considerable energy, the effects were also pronounced. It was said that only once every hundred years would the Blood Clan have such a baptism. If not for Yao Yang¡¯s reminder yesterday, Shi Ya would have even forgotten about this event. ¡­ Without a word overnight, the next day, as dawn was just breaking, many Blood Clan members were already up and gathering. Today was the day of the baptism, and according to the rules, it was also the only chance for the clanspeople to enter the Forbidden Land of the Blood Clan. Although the ones to benefit most from the baptism were the selected clanspeople, the others who entered the Forbidden Land would also catch the baptism¡¯s afterglow. The history of the Blood Clan was very ancient, but in a broader sense, they were not considered a large tribe. Apart from some clanspeople who were abroad, almost all the young generation of both Blood Clan lineages were gathered here. Since the baptism benefited the younger generation, there was no need for anyone other than the eight Clan Elders to enter the Forbidden Land. The vast army had already set out for the Forbidden Land, and the gates to the Forbidden Land had been opened. Atop the Nameless Peak, Shi Ya looked back at a group of children, the remnants of the Divine Bloodline. He solemnly said, ¡°Wait here. If your brother can return alive, he will become the king of the Blood Clan.¡± A group of children bid farewell on the Nameless Peak, lacking even the qualifications to enter the Forbidden Land. Shi Ya turned around and, together with Xu Zimei and three others, walked towards the Forbidden Land. ¡°Feiyang, brother, don¡¯t leave again when you come back this time,¡± Shi Ya said. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Besides, I have nowhere else to go,¡± Ye Feiyang said with a big laugh on the side. The few of them chatted casually on the way and finally arrived at the entrance to the Forbidden Land, where they joined the long line of people entering through the gates. ¡°Shi family¡¯s boy, has the Divine Bloodline chosen its candidate for the baptism?¡± The four had just arrived when they saw an elder on the side inquiring. The elder was dressed in light cyan traditional clothing, with balding spots on both sides of his head, and the remaining hair was all graying. ¡°He is one of our Blood Clan¡¯s eight Clan Elders, from the Demon Summit Peak,¡± Shi Ya whispered in introduction. ¡°He is an elder of the Demon Bloodline,¡± Shi Ya added. ¡°The Third Clan Elder has taken much trouble. We have already selected our person for the ritual,¡± Shi Ya said with a light smile, pointing at Xu Zimei. That Third Clan Elder sized up Xu Zimei and then frowned slightly, asking, ¡°Who is he? ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Why have I never seen him before?¡± ¡°Since our Divine Bloodline has declined, the Third Clan Elder probably hasn¡¯t paid as much attention,¡± Shi Ya replied with a smile. The Third Clan Elder¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment, after all, the elders were also at fault for this issue. The decline of the Divine Bloodline was a topic not allowed to be mentioned within the Blood Clan. ¡°Since that is the case, let him fall in line. The rest of you join the main force and go in,¡± the Third Clan Elder said without delving further, waving his hand. Shi Ya nodded, and led the three from the Divine Emperor lineage to queue up and walk into the Forbidden Land. Xu Zimei also stood beside the Third Clan Elder, where many young people of his age were standing. These were likely members from the other two bloodlines, probably waiting to enter together once everyone had gathered. Seeing Xu Zimei walking over, a young man beside him looked over with scorn. He said, ¡°This ritual happens only once every century; giving a slot to you is such a waste. Kid, are you willing to sell the slot to us?¡± Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei asked with a smile, ¡°Sure, what will you exchange for it?¡± ¡°You could gain our friendship, how about that?¡± the young man laughed heartily. ¡°What use is a pile of dog shit for friendship? Aren¡¯t you afraid of sullying your hands?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be ungrateful. You should know the situation your Divine Bloodline is in right now,¡± the young man said in a cold, threatening tone. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you,¡± Xu Zimei said, patting the young man¡¯s shoulder with a light laugh. The young man¡¯s brow furrowed, ready to erupt in anger, but seeing the Third Clan Elder nearby, he ultimately held back. ¡­a€| Subsequently, several more clan members joined the line. Xu Zimei took a brief look; there were about thirty or more people. Once everyone had arrived, the Third Clan Elder finally led the group towards the Forbidden Land. ¡°After we enter, stick close to me. It¡¯s not safe inside,¡± the Third Clan Elder warned. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534 Chapter 533 Seizing the Myriad Dao Red Lotus ?Chapter 534: Chapter 533 Seizing the Myriad Dao Red Lotus Chapter 534: Chapter 533 Seizing the Myriad Dao Red Lotus The Blood Clan¡¯s Forbidden Land was not a complete space, but rather a semi-complete one. Perhaps to maximize the power of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, it had not been fully sealed when originally constructed. Under the leadership of the three Clan Elders, a group of people moved majestically toward the Forbidden Land. The gate of the Forbidden Land was very wide and was a dark black color. Densely packed skulls were carved on either side of the gate, which was already ajar, revealing a scene bathed in crimson within. Only as Xu Zimei followed the three Clan Elders into the gate did the view in front of her gradually become clear. Above this space was the Sea of Blood from the Netherworld Blood Sea, the sky like a bloody red cover, isolating the Sea of Blood from the outside. Directly ahead was an altar, vast in size, with enough room for more than a hundred people to stand comfortably upon it. The altar resembled a towering spire, each level smaller than the one below, up to the very topa€¡± the summit of the tower. The Netherworld Blood Sea poured forth like a waterfall from above, cascading down and into the altar, which was like a tall tower. At this moment, the altar, composed of six levels, took on an exceptionally crimson color after absorbing the power of the Netherworld Blood Sea. Besides the three Clan Elders, the other seven Clan Elders of the Blood Clan were all seated in the lotus position around the altar. The spiritual energy surged around them, powering something tremendous. The younger generation of the Blood Clan who had entered the Forbidden Land before were all seated around the altar on the ground, waiting for the afterglow of the baptism. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Step forward, choose your positions around the altar,¡± the three Clan Elders said solemnly. It was only after Xu Zimei stepped forward that she realized the positions for those with spots were closest to the altar. The ground all around was a deep red, with many patterns in concentric circles on it. As she sat down, Xu Zimei could distinctly feel as if the blood inside her body was being drawn out, as if ready to ignite and boil. A ¡°rumbling¡± sound rose within her, as the spiritual energy in her body condensed into a river, surging and flowing through several Vein Gates. ¡°Such mighty power,¡± Xu Zimei whispered to herself. She thought secretly, ¡°No wonder the Blood Clan regards the Myriad Dao Red Lotus as the treasure of the clan. Paired with the Netherworld Blood Sea, it¡¯s like adding wings to a tiger.¡± Once everyone had taken their seats, the three Clan Elders stepped forward and announced loudly to the many youths. ¡°The baptism is a major event that our Blood Clan encounters only once every hundred years. Although you have not been chosen as disciples, you can still partake in parts of the baptism, and how much you benefit from it will depend on your own efforts and creation.¡± After the Clan Elder finished speaking, with a wave of his red robe sleeve, the winds and clouds above began to change. ¡°I declare, the Blood Clan Baptism Ceremony officially begins.¡± As his voice fell, all eight Clan Elders took their places, their majestic presence pouring out from their bodies and connecting together, stirring endless Spiritual Energy toward the altar. In just an instant, a red light burst forth from the altar, piercing through the sealed barrier and entering directly into the Sea of Blood, turning the entire spire-shaped altar blood-red as well. Above, the previously gentle waterfalls of the Sea of Blood suddenly became turbulent, an endless Sea of Blood in the sky condensing into a Blood Dragon, with the sound of ¡°rumbling¡± explosions emanating from it. Then the Blood Dragon penetrated the barrier and surged into the altar. The roar of the Blood Dragon arose from within, and the sound of explosions grew increasingly louder in the altar. As the altar began to shake, seemingly unable to hold out, the Grand Clan Elder shouted sharply, ¡°Sacrifice the Red Lotus.¡± Eight Clan Elders formed seals with their hands simultaneously, the speed of their signing grew increasingly rapid, a profoundly mysterious sensation emanated from their hands. As the altar began to crumble, a loud shout was heard; the eight Clan Elders completed their hand seals in unison. They materialized together in the void, enlarged by dozens of times. All reflected upon the altar, which was followed by a thunderous rumble. Before them, the space tore open, and a blood-red lotus flower floated out. This lotus was similar to others Xu Zimei had seen before but slightly different in color. The lotus had eight petals, eerie and blood-red. ¡°Suppression,¡± the grand Clan Elder bellowed, and the eight Elders directed the lotus towards the Blood Dragon. The Myriad Dao Red Lotus exuded supreme might. Upon contact with the Blood Dragon, the creature roared restlessly. It wished to escape, break the seal, and return to the Netherworld Blood Sea, but the Red Lotus suppressed it, absorbing its power bit by bit using the altar. As the power of the Blood Dragon was absorbed, countless smaller lotuses floated out from the altar. These lotuses seemed to be miniaturized versions of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. As the Blood Dragon struggled, myriad lotuses flew out from the altar. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 The moment Xu Zimei came into contact with the lotus, she felt a surge of abundant power washing over her entire body. This power even sought to alter her internal structure. ¡°So this is what¡¯s called a spiritual baptism,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to herself. The more lotuses absorbed, the stronger the powers obtained. Since the lotuses were floating out from the altar, those like Xu Zimei, seated closest, naturally absorbed more. Everyone was desperately absorbing the lotuses, and as the front row of people consumed most of their essence, the remainder then scattered around. Witnessing this scene, Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. She signaled with her eyes to a few Divine Emperors in the crowd, then her figure suddenly burst forth. She shot straight towards the Myriad Dao Red Lotus in the sky. Her actions immediately caught the attention of the eight great Clan Elders, who were in fact always monitoring the situation of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. ¡°Someone is trying to seize the Red Lotus,¡± the second Clan Elder shouted loudly. ¡°Stop him,¡± the eight Clan Elders soared into the air in unison, charging toward Xu Zimei. The disciples below, who had been absorbing the Blood Lotus, also paused, looking up at the scene unfolding overhead. Among the eight great Clan Elders, since the grand Clan Elder and the second Clan Elder had Stepped into Immortality, they naturally moved much faster. In an instant, the two arrived by Xu Zimei¡¯s side, their hands reaching out to suppress Xu Zimei. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did an outsider infiltrate the Forbidden Land?¡± the fifth Clan Elder asked from behind, annoyed. ¡°Especially one of the core disciples in the first batch near the altar. How did you choose such clan members?¡± ¡°It was that kid recommended by the Divine Bloodline,¡± the third Clan Elder replied with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Divine Bloodline? What are they trying to do?¡± the fifth Clan Elder exclaimed in shock. ¡­ Watching the grand Clan Elder and the second Clan Elder attacking from both sides, Xu Zimei snorted coldly. Her speed undiminished, she clashed head-on with the assault. The attack of two Immortal powerhouses was not to be taken lightly, but Xu Zimei¡¯s Tree of Life within her kept circulating. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535 Chapter 534 The Arrival of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch ?Chapter 535: Chapter 534 The Arrival of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch Chapter 535: Chapter 534 The Arrival of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch When both palms landed on Xu Zimei¡¯s back, there was a loud ¡°boom,¡± and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying. However, just as Zimo¡¯s figure flew out, several Clan Elders had not even had a chance to breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, they saw the space beside them being torn apart by a pair of claws, and Chaos¡¯s massive body emerged from it. It directly carried Xu Zimei and flew into the sky. The Monster Beast¡¯s speed and strength were far greater than that of humans, and at this moment, they watched as Chaos left. All eight Clan Elders were in a panic, with some even willing to burn their Essense Blood to stop Chaos. Seeing the Red Lotus up close, Chaos directly used inertia to throw Xu Zimei onto it. It then turned to block the eight Clan Elders of the Blood Clan. ¡­a€| ¡°Damn it, stop him quickly,¡± someone below was shouting loudly. ¡°He wants to seize the Myriad Dao Red Lotus and release the Netherworld Blood Sea,¡± the Clan Elder shouted anxiously. Because this Forbidden Land Secret Realm was not perfect, once the Blood Sea was released and broke through the seal, it would be even worse without the Suppression of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. Chaos¡¯s massive body stood in the air, not fighting, but just trying to stop everyone else. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Xu Zimei looked at the red lotus close at hand and reached out to grab it. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The Blood Dragon that was being Suppressed struggled more and more fiercely, and the Myriad Dao Red Lotus also started to tremble slightly. With a ¡°Clang,¡± Tyrant Shadow was unsheathed, Xu Zimei held the Curved Blade in hand, and Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent fell, directly splitting the void, cutting the Suppression on the Red Lotus. Without the Suppression of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, the Blood Dragon was completely released. It absorbed the continuous power from the Netherworld Blood Sea above, and roared and howled at the people of the Blood Clan. It seemed to have gained sentience, filled with immense resentment. Similarly, without the Blood Dragon¡¯s interference, the Myriad Dao Red Lotus didn¡¯t resist any longer and was directly taken into the Storage Ring by Xu Zimei. At this moment, the Blood Clan had no energy to deal with Xu Zimei anymore, as they were too busy dealing with the chaos of the Blood Sea. The Blood Dragon¡¯s form grew larger and larger, constantly struggling to break free from the incomplete seal on this space. As the seal grew looser, the Blood Dragon gained more and more power. Then, a second Blood Dragon and a third Blood Dragon began to appear one after another. ¡°Have all the younger generation leave this place,¡± the Clan Elder shouted. In such a formation, this was not something the younger members could handle, and they were the future of the race. As the backbone of the future of their race, their importance was self-evident. Xu Zimei handed over the Myriad Dao Red Lotus to the Divine Emperor and said, ¡°Recover as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Destiny is still with me, it¡¯s just shattered,¡± the Divine Emperor said excitedly as he took the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. ¡°Reconstructing one¡¯s Destiny is not the same as taking it up anew, the process will be much faster.¡± ¡°Then do it quickly, we might not have much time left,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Divine Emperor frowned slightly, then immediately realized. ¡°What is this power?¡± He looked towards the east, sensing as if something there was awakening. ¡°I understand,¡± the Divine Emperor said solemnly. He looked down at the Myriad Dao Red Lotus in his hand, his whole body trembling slightly. Great Emperor, what a supreme honor. Once, all things were unattainable. He, the Divine Emperor, had done it, standing at the pinnacle of this world, thinking it would be the beginning of glory. Unfortunately, Destiny was shattered, and for several eras, he had been hiding in the dark. Just like a rat crossing the street, he dared not appear in the light, because he understood that his past actions, once discovered alive, would likely overturn the entire Divine Gate. The reason why the Divine Gate still exists today is that people feel the results of overthrowing it do not justify the loss. Now, after having wasted several eras, he was finally about to reach the pinnacle again and restart his glory. Watching the Divine Emperor¡¯s steadfast figure vanish into the darkness, Xu Zimei then shifted his gaze. The Blood Clan was in chaos at present, with the seals of the Forbidden Land already shattered. With more and more Blood Dragons emerging, it was clear that the Blood Clan¡¯s power was insufficient. All eight Clan Elders, including other powerhouses within the clan, joined the battle, suffering countless casualties. The ground was strewn with corpses, and various screams echoed all around. ¡°The Divine Bloodline has rebelled,¡± someone shouted. ¡°Have they gone mad? What good does this do? The Myriad Dao Red Lotus won¡¯t save the Divine Bloodline.¡± ¡°Who knows, but I think this lineage no longer needs to exist.¡± Shouts were rising and falling all around, and as the number of Blood Dragons increased, the entire sky seemed to be torn apart. The Netherworld Blood Sea roared among them, the Blood Clan was severely short-handed, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before this race, having lived here for dozens of eras, would be destroyed. Just then, a ¡°bang¡± was heard from the east side of the Blood Clan. An immense aura soared into the sky, breaking through the swirling Sea of Blood, heading above the Netherworld and into the clouds. Under this imposing aura, a man was seen stepping into the void, with each step spanning heaven and earth, slowly approaching. The man wore a blood-red robe, very wide, enveloping his entire body within. On the back of the robe was a patch of red skin, the man¡¯s skin being the most eye-catching aspect. His skin was entirely blood-red, even his eyes a crimson shade. Dark red Spiritual Energy congregated around him, and as the man took steps forward, the churning Sea of Blood above seemed to still. The man¡¯s gaze was profound, indifferently observing the Blood Clan in disarray. ¡°Ancestor,¡± someone stammered in disbelief as they looked at the man. The Blood Clan¡¯s truly renowned ancestor was only one, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. The man who had once contended with Emperor Hengyu for Destiny, and who also had the loudest voice in that era. In fact, as for the life or death of the ancestor, apart from the high-ranking members such as the eight Clan Elders, their own clanspeople also did not know. Thus, there were various speculations. Now seeing the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch¡¯s descent, how could the clanspeople not be overjoyed? ¡°Ancestor,¡± the great Clan Elder hurriedly flipped over and knelt down to greet him. ¡°Eventually, chaos still erupted,¡± the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch sighed slightly. ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s the Divine Bloodline that has rebelled. They took the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, causing us to be unable to suppress,¡± the Third Clan Elder hurriedly explained from the side. ¡°Third, hold your tongue,¡± chided the great Clan Elder nearby. This matter was originally somewhat unfair on the part of the few Clan Elders, and the rebellion of the Divine Bloodline was clearly related to the previous events. The Third Clan Elder seemed to realize something, and ultimately shrank his neck, retreating to the side. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536 Chapter 535 Suppression ?Chapter 536: Chapter 535 Suppression Chapter 536: Chapter 535 Suppression ¡°Please, ancestor, suppress this outburst of chaos,¡± the Clan Elder pleaded earnestly. The turmoil of the Netherworld Blood Sea had already broken the seal and even spilled out of the Forbidden Land and into the Blood Clan. Countless clansmen died tragically here, and the situation had reached a point where it was almost unstoppable. The Clan Elder could only request the assistance of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch turned his head, was silent for a moment, and finally said, ¡°First arrange for the clanspeople to evacuate. This turmoil will not be easily suppressed for quite some time.¡± The Clan Elder nodded and hurriedly, with a few other Clan Elders, evacuated the clanspeople, trying their best to stop the spread of the Sea of Blood. Meanwhile, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch slowly stepped through the air to the location where the seal had been broken, confronting the overwhelming Sea of Blood. Countless Blood Dragons roared, seemingly poised to destroy everything before them. As several Blood Dragons charged toward him, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch waved his right hand, and with a ¡®boom,¡¯ An endless surge of blood energy spread, completely annihilating those Blood Dragons. Immediately, an extremely majestic force began to surge around the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. Behind him, his True Fate Emergence took place, a blood-colored lotus flower based on the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. At that moment, the Red Lotus emitted an endless stream of blood energy that rapidly thickened and covered the firmament above the Blood Clan¡¯s heads in mere instants. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch was enveloped in dark red Spiritual Energy, and the blood-colored Red Lotus behind him slowly floated into the sky. Endless Spiritual Energy lifted the Blood Lotus, slowly moving it towards the entrance of the seal. The Netherworld Blood Sea seemed to sense this power and boiled even more fiercely. Countless Blood Dragons shattered the firmament, shuttling amidst the flashes of lightning and thunder in the dusky sky. They stirred gigantic blood waves and their roaring growls wandered through the heavens. Hundreds of powerful Blood Dragons surged towards the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, ready to tear him to shreds. With a ¡®boom,¡¯ the True Fate of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, that Blood Lotus, suddenly trembled slightly. A petal fluttered down, miraculously wrapping around the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. While the rest of the Blood Lotus was repairing the seal. The power of the Blood Lotus seemed quite oppressive to the Sea of Blood; when those hundred Blood Dragons collided with the lotus, Not only did they fail to destroy the lotus, a portion of their power was absorbed by it. The Netherworld Blood Sea in the sky seemed to grow even more irate. Although the Blood Lotus was continuously repairing the seal, the Blood Dragons formed from the Blood Sea were also relentlessly striking it. A tug-of-war developed between them, but the Blood Lotus¡¯s abilities evidently had a stronger suppressive effect. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Even as the Netherworld Blood Sea constantly churned and damaged it, the seal was still being slowly perfected. This was a protracted tug-of-war, and ultimately, only the one who persisted to the end would emerge victorious. ¡­¡­ At that moment, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch stood alone, confronting the Blood Sea, as Blood Dragons destroyed the seal and attacked him. His blood-red robe fluttered lightly with the wind, and soft petals wrapped his entire body. The surface rippled with Blood Rivers, while its radiance was restrained within. The overwhelming aura of Immortal Extreme spread majestically around him; his expression was sober, his gaze fixed on the sky. The strength emanating from the Blood Lotus grew stronger, and unseen space shattered and repaired itself in cycles around him. Time and again, at the other end of the seal, the Blood Sea swept in, roaring furiously. ¡­¡­ ¡°Protect the ancestor,¡± the Clan Elder instructed the other elders. The other Clan Elders nodded; four of them were in charge of the current situation of the Blood Clan, while the other four each stepped in one of the four cardinal directions. To protect the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, so he would not be disturbed while sealing. As the sealing power grew stronger, the Netherworld Blood Sea no longer had the energy to cause trouble among the Blood Clan. They had to muster all their strength to resist this sealing force. Seeing the situation stabilizing, the three Clan Elders swept their gazes around and commanded, ¡°Capture the people of the Divine Bloodline.¡± ¡°The Divine Bloodline,¡± at this moment, all the clan members, enraged, headed towards the Nameless Mountain Peak. Long before the rebellion began, Xu Zimei and Shi Yan, along with three others, had returned to the Nameless Mountain Peak. This Nameless Mountain Peak had now been named Divine Blood Peak. A gentle breeze began to blow atop Divine Blood Peak. The sky seemed to have been dyed with a layer of blood, and dark red light shone down from above. Shi Yan sat at the very top of the mountain peak, where the few people in the clan had already been hidden away by him. Now on Divine Blood Peak, only he, Xu Zimei, and Ye Feiyang remained. The Divine Emperor had found a place to make his breakthrough, and no one went to disturb him. ¡­¡­ ¡°Coming soon?¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°The elder has left seclusion,¡± Shi Yan said after a pause. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°At this point, does it matter whether I¡¯m afraid or not?¡± Shi Yan replied with an indifferent chuckle. ¡°Aside from everything else, the sheer number of deaths during this rebellion means I cannot escape blame.¡± ¡°Any regrets?¡± Ye Feiyang asked from the side. ¡°You ask those who originally conspired to wipe out our Divine Bloodline, do they have any regrets?¡± Shi Yan retorted. ¡°The ones coming to accuse us are on their way,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking intently down the mountain with keen interest. In the wake of the disaster, everyone directed their anger towards the Divine Bloodline. People, furious, ascended the mountain in a dark swarm, rushing from its base to its summit. Shouts filled the heavens, ¡°Shi Yan, come out.¡± ¡°You of the Divine Bloodline have evil intentions, brace yourselves for annihilation.¡± ¡°The Clan Elder has sent us to capture you, come out immediately and confess your crimes.¡± The clamorous shouts spread at the foot of the mountain, growing louder as more people surged upwards towards the peak. Eventually, the crowd at the mountaintop spotted the three people there. The leader of this group was none other than Mo Yuxiao, a prominent young member of the Demon Bloodline. When the crowd reached the peak and saw the relaxed trio at the summit, someone beside them shouted, ¡°Shi Yan, you¡¯re in big trouble; confess your crimes promptly.¡± While those nearby clamored, Shi Yan paid them no heed, merely directing his gaze towards Mo Yuxiao. He asked, ¡°Are you here to take me?¡± ¡°The Clan Elder wishes to see you, just come with me,¡± Mo Yuxiao said calmly. Shi Yan laughed, looked towards Ye Feiyang beside him, and said, ¡°Brother Feiyang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve been missing for years; it¡¯s time I sought justice for our Divine Bloodline,¡± Ye Feiyang said lightly. ¡°If the Clan Elder wants to see us, let him come here in person,¡± Ye Feiyang said calmly to the crowd. ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to demand the Clan Elder come to you,¡± someone yelled from the side. Ye Feiyang frowned slightly and sent a palm strike downwards. Before the crowd could react, they saw the nearby mountain peak obliterated by a single palm strike. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± it was leveled to the ground, and a cloud of dust took to the empty sky, drifting with the wind. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537 Chapter 536 Coming Out ?Chapter 537: Chapter 536 Coming Out Chapter 537: Chapter 536 Coming Out Ye Feiyang looked indifferently at the group of people in front of him, his aura of the Divine Vein Realm swirling around him. The pressure silenced the crowd, rendering them speechless. ¡°Are you also a member of our Blood Clan, elder?¡± Mo Yuxiao asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Ye Feiyang of the Blood Clan,¡± Ye Feiyang said indifferently. Mo Yuxiao pondered for a moment; the name was indeed from a distant past. Perhaps Ye Feiyang belonged to an era before his own birth. ¡°Since elder is a member of the Blood Clan, why are you helping the tyrants?¡± Mo Yuxiao asked. ¡°This Divine Bloodline nearly destroyed our entire Blood Clan, opening the seal and unleashing the Netherworld Blood Sea.¡± ¡°I am well aware of the rights and wrongs of this matter. It¡¯s better for you to bring the Clan Elder here. There¡¯s nothing much to discuss with you juniors,¡± Ye Feiyang said indifferently. ¡°The decline of the Divine Bloodline has a direct connection with your two branches.¡± Upon hearing Ye Feiyang¡¯s words, Mo Yuxiao fell silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°If that is so, elder, just make sure you have no regrets.¡± Mo Yuxiao also knew that they were definitely no match for Ye Feiyang. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The existence of someone at the Divine Vein Realm was unattainable for them, the younger generation; they still had a long journey ahead. ¡­ Watching Mo Yuxiao¡¯s retreating figure, Shi Yan narrowed his eyes and inquired, ¡°Do you think you can take on the Clan Elder?¡± ¡°The Clan Elder won¡¯t be a problem, but if the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch comes, it might get troublesome,¡± Ye Feiyang replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said with a smile. The three of them waited for a while longer on the mountaintop until finally, accompanied by clan members, the four Clan Elders arrived, treading upon the empty air. The remaining four Clan Elders were guarding the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. ¡°Ye Feiyang,¡± the second Clan Elder called out to Ye Feiyang, somewhat tentatively. ¡°Hello, elders. It¡¯s been a long time,¡± standed up and said with a light chuckle. ¡°It is indeed you. Are you related to the recent rebellion within the clan?¡± the second Clan Elder asked, frowning. Ye Feiyang, in his time, was somewhat infamous within the Blood Clan due to his impure bloodline. Of course, this notoriety was not positive; having disappeared for several years, many had already forgotten him. ¡°I knew this impure-blooded guy had rebellion in his bones. He should have been dealt with years ago,¡± the sixth Clan Elder remarked coldly from the side. ¡°Ye Feiyang, are you really so deluded?¡± the second Clan Elder shook his head slightly, advising, ¡°The ancestor has emerged from seclusion for this incident; you are not his match.¡± ¡°How can I know without trying?¡± Xu Zimei stood up and said with a light smile. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± the second Clan Elder squinted at Xu Zimei. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my identity. Your Blood Clan doesn¡¯t have the capability for revenge,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°Wherever you come from, we need an explanation for this incident,¡± the second Clan Elder said. ¡°Hand over the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, and I might consider dealing with the matter leniently. Otherwise, it must be destroyed.¡± ¡°Do you think you can?¡± Xu Zimei waved his right hand and chuckled. A massive figure of Chaos stepped out from the void, tearing through the layers of space, the might of the Immortal Ascension Boundary swirling around its form. ¡°Not this beast again,¡± the second Clan Elder said with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Now that the ancestor is out of seclusion, your arrogance will not last much longer.¡± It¡¯s a well-known fact that Monster Beasts at the same level are much stronger than humans. In one-on-one battles, unless one is a truly talented disciple, it is difficult to prevail. Xu Zimei smiled, patting the back of Chaos. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï He said, ¡°Someone seems unhappy with you. Go have some fun with him.¡± The Chaos beast roared furiously and charged straight at the two Clan Elders. The other Clan Elders were somewhat worried, but they didn¡¯t dare to step forward. After all, they were merely beings of the Divine Vein Realm, and such battles were not suitable for their intervention. ¡°You need not concern yourselves,¡± the second Clan Elder seemed to have noticed everyone¡¯s hesitation and instructed. ¡°I can handle this. You all watch over the people on this mountain; not a single one must escape. Once the ancestor finishes the sealing, we will deal with them.¡± Upon hearing the second Clan Elder¡¯s words, the others responded in unison. They stopped attacking Xu Zimei and the others and instead completely surrounded Divine Blood Peak, even beginning to set up a Formation, not allowing any members of the Divine Bloodline to leave. At the Chaos beast¡¯s side, although it was somewhat stronger than the second Clan Elder, the elder kept avoiding battle, so it couldn¡¯t determine the victor in a short time. In this way, as night fell, the atmosphere among the Blood Clan grew even tenser. Within the Forbidden Land, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch continued to restore the seal. The Netherworld Blood Sea had been completely suppressed by him, the resistance growing weaker, and the seal looked as if it wouldn¡¯t take much longer to repair. At this moment, in a forgotten corner of a mountain peak within the Blood Clan. The Divine Emperor was sitting cross-legged, his aura growing increasingly solid. It was as if transitioning from illusion to reality, with a vast expanse of the world revolving behind him. A power almost terrifyingly oppressive was gestating within him, like that of a volcano about to erupt, the calm before a storm, as the wind howls through an imminent downpour. ¡­ At dawn, the sky gradually brightened. Dewdrops fell one by one among the grass, sparkling and translucent, with bright luster. The corpses of the Blood Clan from the day before had been completely cleaned up, and the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch stood above the void. With a wave of his right hand, a faint fatigue was evident between his brows. After all, repairing a seal was an extremely energy-consuming task. Thunderous booms echoed from the Firmament, as the Sea of Blood struggled in its final throes. The Blood Dragon roared, its cries sounding almost like lamentations. The sky was clear and pure, and at the moment when the pale-red seal was healed, it seemed as if the whole world had been cleansed. With the seal completely restored, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch finally sighed deeply. This place was the culmination of nearly a thousand years of the Blood Clan¡¯s efforts. If it had been destroyed, the many years of planning would have gone up in smoke. ¡°Ancestor, are you alright?¡± the chief Clan Elder quickly approached, asking with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that this space has been completely sealed by me. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be of use anymore,¡± the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch shook his head and said. ¡°The Myriad Dao Red Lotus is very important to us.¡± ¡°Ancestor, we have located those who tried to seize the Red Lotus, but,¡± the chief Clan Elder hesitated as he spoke. ¡°But what?¡± the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch furrowed his brows and asked. ¡°Although we have surrounded them, we haven¡¯t found a way to deal with them for the time being,¡± the chief Clan Elder explained. ¡°Take me to see for yourself,¡± said the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. ¡­ At the top of Divine Blood Peak, when the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch arrived with the accompaniment of the eight Clan Elders. He surveyed the summit and then said, ¡°Who are you?¡± No sooner had he spoken than Xu Zimei had yet to respond. When at that eastern position, a momentum surged to the skies. This momentum was vast and powerful, tearing through the Firmament, rising straight up for ninety thousand miles, reverberating magnificently throughout the heaven. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538 Chapter 537 Destiny Fulfilled ?Chapter 538: Chapter 537: Destiny Fulfilled Chapter 538: Chapter 537: Destiny Fulfilled ¡°` This imposing presence shot straight into the sky, enveloping the entire heaven and earth. At this moment, all laws receded, and the myriad stars evolved from the firmament above. The man in the black robe walked slowly from the distant horizon, as if he shouldered Cang Tian and trod upon reincarnation. Spiritual energy joyously surged around him, and principles resounded around him. At this moment, as if the sun and the moon had lost their luster, heaven and earth changed color, and all eyes were on that man alone. He seemed to have come from the ancient Wild Desolation, having crossed through time and space, arriving with a domineering, unrivaled suppression. The black robe moved without wind in mid-air, and various things in his pupils evolved. There was an aura about him that was elusive, invisible yet truly palpable. It was as if this aura connected his entire being with heaven and earth, making him no longer a creature within them but a part of them on par with heaven and earth. ¡°This is,¡± the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch looked at the man who had come from ancient times, his expression becoming grave. ¡°How can this be, clearly Destiny has not yet formed.¡± The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch shook his head repeatedly, others might not understand this spectacle. But back in his day, he had personally experienced it, having witnessed Emperor Hengyu bearing Destiny after losing that battle. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? Now, the scene of the past reappeared before his eyes, and the man gave him the same feeling as Emperor Hengyu had back then. Although so similar, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch still refused to admit it. With Destiny unformed, whence came a Great Emperor? If it were a Great Emperor from another era descending to the world, not to mention the cost involved, it also did not look likely. The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch only felt that the newcomer was like a fog, inscrutable to him, and the pressure he felt was immense. ¡­¡­ The Divine Emperor, in almost just a few steps, had already traversed through various voids, foot upon principle, and arrived atop Divine Blood Peak. ¡°May I ask how to address the senior?¡± the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch tentatively inquired. ¡°My name has grown vague over the long past years, even to myself,¡± the Divine Emperor shook his head and spoke indifferently. ¡°However, since bearing Destiny, the people have all called me Divine Emperor, and you may also address me as such.¡± ¡°Divine Emperor,¡± the expression of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch changed, his face growing even graver. The legend of the three Great Emperors vanquishing the Divine Emperor was widely circulated throughout Yuan Central Continent and the Divine Emperor was regarded by the people of Yuan Central Continent as the first Great Emperor known to have died. But now that the Divine Emperor stood before him, countless images flashed rapidly through the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch¡¯s mind. His throat trembled slightly, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word. The appearance of a Great Emperor would mean a complete change of an era for Yuan Central Continent. Today, as a new Destiny had yet to form and an old Great Emperor had returned, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch felt he was increasingly unable to see through the heavens. ¡°May I know the orders of the Divine Emperor for coming to our Blood Clan?¡± asked the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. At this point, he no longer had the option to retreat; if the Divine Emperor had truly recovered, destroying the Blood Clan would be a matter of minutes. Even he could not stop it, for the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch still understood what being a Great Emperor entailed. ¡°Speaking of which, my recovery is largely thanks to your Blood Clan,¡± the Divine Emperor said listlessly. ¡°The junior does not understand,¡± the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. ¡°I have descended this time because of an affair within your Blood Clan.¡± ¡°Please speak clearly, Divine Emperor,¡± the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch glanced at the eight Clan Elders and asked with puzzlement. He had many speculations in his heart; in the era of the Divine Emperor, it was because he wanted to rule Yuan Central Continent that the three Great Emperors descended to vanquish him. ¡°` He was not sure if the Divine Emperor was about to make a grand return. ¡°Previously, the Divine Emperor had received some favors from someone in your Blood Clan, and now he¡¯s here to fulfill his promise to repay the favor,¡± the Divine Emperor said calmly. As his voice fell, the members of the Blood Clan present also boiled over. Especially the eight Clan Elders, whose expression relaxed, since it was a matter of repaying a favor, it was easier to deal with. A favor from a Great Emperor was incredibly precious, almost beyond imagination. However, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch remained composed with a slight frown. He felt that the visitor had ill intentions. ¡°May I know who the Divine Emperor wishes to repay?¡± inquired the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Shi Yan stood up from the side and said. When Shi Yan stood up, the faces of the eight Clan Elders beside him also turned awkward in an instant. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Although the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch was unclear about the details of the situation, he realized from the scene that it was no simple matter. ¡°Ancestor, he is one of the Divine Bloodline,¡± the Grand Clan Elder whispered from the side. ¡°He¡¯s the one who led the theft of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus.¡± ¡°Divine Emperor,¡± Shi Yan stood up, bowed to the Divine Emperor, and greeted him respectfully. ¡°State your request, as I said I could fulfill it for you,¡± the Divine Emperor nodded and said. Shi Yan surveyed the surroundings, looking at the faces of the various clan members. Especially the eight Clan Elders, he smiled faintly, and finally spoke word by word, ¡°I want to be the master of this Blood Clan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± as soon as his voice fell, it met with opposition from several Clan Elders. The Blood Clan members on the mountain peak were also amazed, as if buzzing with discussion. ¡°Shi Yan, you should know that our Blood Clan has always been without a master, with only eight Clan Elders.¡± ¡°You were born in our Blood Clan, do you really have to be so heartless and disregard all respectability?¡± ¡°Do you think you have the capability to lead this race? And by what right do you expect everyone to be convinced?¡± Watching the eight Clan Elders urgently persuading and threatening, Shi Yan said indifferently. ¡°No need to trouble yourselves with other matters, but as for the master of the Blood Clan, I am determined to take that role.¡± The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch turned his head to look at the Divine Emperor, knowing that the decision rested in the Divine Emperor¡¯s hands. The Divine Emperor did not speak, only looking at the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch with interest, waiting for his response. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s add another position to the Clan Elders, making you the ninth? This way we satisfy both sides, how about that?¡± asked the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, looking at Shi Yan. ¡°Apart from the master of the Blood Clan, I want nothing else,¡± Shi Yan replied coolly. ¡°In that case, then make your choice, be destroyed or recognize him as your leader,¡± the Divine Emperor said from the side. ¡°Even if I have to die, I will not acknowledge such a person as my leader,¡± shouted one of the three Clan Elders on the side. No sooner had his voice fallen than the Divine Emperor¡¯s finger pressed down, and without even a chance to resist, he extinguished both the Clan Elder¡¯s True Fate and Divine Soul within him. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind, wiping out the clan would just tire my fingers a bit,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a light laugh. ¡°As you know, when I wiped out Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, it was more than just one or two instances.¡± Hearing the Divine Emperor¡¯s words, everyone finally came to their senses. Standing before them was not a pushover, but the madman who once sought to rule the Yuan Central Continent. At this moment, all the clan members turned their gazes toward the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. Chapter 539 - Chapter 539 Chapter 538 Many Descents ?Chapter 539: Chapter 538 Many Descents Chapter 539: Chapter 538 Many Descents After all, he was their ancestor and their last hope. ¡°But as long as Qing Shan remains, all can be faced,¡± Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch said calmly looking at the clanspeople, Some were disgruntled, some angry, and others remained silent without a word. He said calmly, ¡°You can all choose your own fates, you may submit to Shi Ya if you wish, or if you¡¯re unwilling, you may choose death instead. I respect either choice, but let me tell you one thing. As long as Qing Shan is still here, there¡¯s always a chance for a fresh start.¡± After his words ended, the several Clan Elders beside him sighed softly as well. The situation was dire, and they had no choice but to either die or abandon the struggle. They could not allow their race to be destroyed on their watch. ¡°We greet our lord,¡± the Clan Elders bowed first, turning to Shi Ya in greeting. Watching the Clan Elders submit, the rest of the clanspeople also started kneeling one after another. ¡°We greet our lord,¡± the thunderous voices of the pressing crowd echoed throughout the Divine Blood Peak. ¡°Lord of the Blood Clan,¡± Shi Ya chuckled, seemingly finding it somewhat amusing. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°My lord,¡± the Divine Emperor turned and greeted Xu Zimei with a soft voice. ¡°The power of a Great Emperor is indeed mesmerizing, isn¡¯t it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You only realize the value after you¡¯ve lost it,¡± the Divine Emperor nodded and replied. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you join me on a trip to a place,¡± Xu Zimei stood up, stretched lazily, and said. ¡°It¡¯s time we left.¡± Watching the Divine Emperor and Xu Zimei leave, Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch frowned slightly. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï He felt that the Divine Emperor seemed to be somewhat respectful towards the younger man, but then he quickly dismissed the thought as unlikely. However, the departure of the Divine Emperor relieved the pressure on him a great deal. The presence of a Great Emperor, whose very word can turn into law, could suppress an entire realm just by standing still, doing nothing. Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch turned his head, looking at Shi Ya and said, ¡°I hope you will treat your own race well, you too are a part of the Blood Clan.¡± Shi Ya nodded slightly. Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch said no more and waved his right hand, tearing open a Spatial Gate. He then entered his seclusion place, which he would leave only if the survival of his race was at stake. ¡­a€| Winter will eventually pass, the breeze of spring blew across the sky, nurturing the land once more. In Tianluan Domain, the Lan Family. At this moment, Heaven Blue City lay in ruins. The city¡¯s residents fled in all directions while deafening explosions seemed determined to level heaven and earth to the ground. Screams and shouts dispersed among the panicking crowd, the Lan Family, which had prospered for ages, was now teetering on the brink. Bai Meng looked at the Chaos Stone before him, his burly figure trembling slightly. This was the witness to Demon¡¯s Advent, he would unlock the seal of the Ancient Demon¡¯s Cavern, just as in times past, heralding the revival of the Demon Race. His figure moved step by step toward the Chaos Stone, while the seven Lan Family elders tried desperately to stop him, but to no avail. When Bai Meng finally reached the Chaos Stone, he reached out his hand towards it. Just as his palm barely touched the blue shield on the surface of the Stone, there was a deep hum, and an immensely powerful force radiated from it, knocking Bai Meng back and sending him flying. Then, eight booming explosions were heard in succession. The Chaos Stone suddenly vanished, as if swallowed by space itself, and the eight pillars around it all emitted dazzling white light. The light formed a barrier, trapping Bai Meng within. As the light touched Bai Meng, it would seemingly burn like fire, causing Bai Meng to howl in extreme pain. ¡°Everyone, show yourselves quickly, what are we waiting for?¡± Lan Jiulin called out lightly. Suddenly, several formidable powers surged up from around Heaven Blue City. These powers shot straight into the heavens, tearing apart the firmament, and reflecting in the skies above. ¡°Heavenly Sword Mountain has come to aid, slaughter the demons, protect our domain.¡± ¡°Invincible Sect has come to aid, guard our Tianluan Domain.¡± Several loud shouts rang out, and at this moment, a vast expanse of Immortal Qi came from the east for ninety thousand miles. Filling the entire sky. Three figures shattered the firmament, emerging from the void. The vast Immortal Qi surged around them. ¡°Heavenly Sword Mountain with its two emperors, and our Tianluan Domain¡¯s long-revered Invincible Sect. We are saved,¡± the people of Heaven Blue City cheered upon seeing this scene. Heavenly Sword Mountain, since the days of Sword Slaying the Heavens, also known as the Heaven-Defeating Great Emperor, That man led it to glory, through several eras, and ultimately through the period of the Heavenly Nether Emperor, Becoming the most famous power in the Tianluan Domain in the past few thousand years. The Invincible Sect, although it has only one Great Emperor, The legend of the Invincible Emperor is even more widely spread. It is said that the Cultivation Technique of their sect is very special, difficult though the process may be, but once one achieves greatness, they can become invincible within their generation. The Invincible Emperor of the past was indeed undefeated, invincible all the way, and carried Destiny with him. People on the continent held their sect¡¯s method of cultivation in high esteem, And went to great lengths to obtain it, especially since the disciples of the Invincible Sect were generally much stronger. Now that the patriarchs of these two great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects have personally descended, plus the seven patriarchs of the Lan Family, such a grand event hasn¡¯t happened in many years. ¡°Look quick, that¡¯s the Absolute Sword Elder, war general of the Heaven-Defeating Great Emperor,¡± someone exclaimed, pointing at the elder on the left. The elder held a Longsword in his hand, and although he looked very frail, He stood with his chest out and head up, as if he himself was an unsheathed blade. Clothed in a green robe, his sharp Sword Intent was so piercing that people dared not look directly at him, for their eyes hurt. ¡°Beside him appears to be Heavenly Nether Emperor¡¯s war general, the Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang.¡± Everyone shifted their gaze and saw that man in a white garment, his Sword Intent tangible and solid. The black Sword Intent swirled around him, and as it surged, The citizens of Heaven Blue City below, particularly the swordsmen bearing swords, found their swords humming involuntarily, As if paying homage to something. ¡°That last one must be the elder of Invincible Sect, Jiang Wudi.¡± A nearby person discussed, ¡°It¡¯s said that back in the day, she exchanged over a hundred moves with the Invincible Emperor and was undefeated.¡± ¡°Just rumors, the Invincible Emperor wasn¡¯t serious; he was just training her, but it¡¯s indeed quite remarkable,¡± another added. As those around discussed, this Jiang Wudi stood above the firmament, People seeing her for the first time would be amazed because she was a woman. A figure of grace and beauty, as if she had descended from the ninth heaven. She wore a blue and white flowing robe, gently fluttering in the wind. A pair of snow-white and straight legs were faintly visible under the robe, Her long hair lay gently on her forehead, bound by a blue ribbon. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540 Chapter 539 Trapped ?Chapter 540: Chapter 539 Trapped Chapter 540: Chapter 539 Trapped Jiang Wudi, the ancient ancestor of the Invincible Sect. There are many rumors about her. Some say she was the beloved of the Invincible Emperor, while others say she was his wife. Accompanying the Invincible Emperor through a lifetime of battles, she chose to remain hidden in the Jiang Family after the Invincible Emperor ascended. Her life was legendary. The very name Jiang Wudi, which means ¡®Jiang the Invincible,¡¯ proved her pride and self-confidence. ¡­ ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï At this moment in Heaven Blue City, as many mighty beings capable of Stepping into Immortality descended, many residents seemed to have even forgotten to run away. ¡°We are saved,¡± someone shouted. Whether it was Absolute Sword Elder, Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang, or the formidable Jiang Wudi. They were all reclusive old ancestors whose mere flick of a finger could cause tremors across the Tianluan Domain. Now, even the disciples of the Lan Family did not understand why these figures from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect would come to their aid. They didn¡¯t even know that their Lan Family was the Demon-Slaying Family. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Brother Absolute Sword, long time no see,¡± Lan Jiulin exclaimed with a big laugh. His voice boomed like thunder, echoing through the sky. ¡°Brother Wenchang, you have finally arrived.¡± ¡°Great Ancestor Wudi, how have you been in recent years?¡± The seven ancient ancestors of the Lan Family greeted each person respectively, seemingly very familiar. After a round of jovial greetings, everyone turned their attention to Bai Meng within the Formation. Bai Meng was surrounded by Demonic Qi soaring to the sky, as if the vast Demonic Qi wanted to engulf heaven and earth within it. However, the eight pillars around him emitted a pure white light. Each pillar was inlaid with shining Crystal Stones, like jewels capable of purifying the world, dazzling and pure. ¡°So this is the so-called ¡®Demon,''¡± Dugu Wenchang inquired. ¡°Yes, very strong, much stronger than any Demon our Lan Family has encountered before,¡± Lan Jiulin explained gravely. ¡°Luckily, we kept a trick up our sleeve. We used the Light Origin Stone to arrange a Formation around the Chaos Stone. The power of the Light Origin Stone greatly restrains his Demonic Qi. That¡¯s how we managed to trap him. Otherwise, even with all of us gathered here today, we might not be a match for him.¡± The Light Origin Stone is one of the rarest Crystal Stones in this world, said to be transformed from the waters of the Light Changhe. Each piece is exceedingly rare and has a wide range of uses. Especially in terms of restraining Demonic Qi, it almost has a completely suppressive attribute. In fact, Bai Meng¡¯s power in this world was almost invincible. If it were not for this mutually restraining power holding him back, none here would be his opponent. With his current strength, he indeed could not break through the Formation quickly, unless he broke through the tenth Vein Gate. But the rules of this world are such that if he tries to forcefully break them and breach the tenth Vein Gate, the Heavenly Dao would likely target him immediately. The outcome would be self-defeating, which is his greatest conundrum at present. ¡­ ¡°In the will left by your Lan Family¡¯s ancient ancestors, there is this passage,¡± Jiang Wudi said with interest. ¡°Since ancient times, there has been a prophecy that one day the Demon will descend upon this world. On the day of the Demon¡¯s Advent, they will bring about the destruction of our world. Thus, a great era of turmoil will arise, and your Lan Family will open the grand curtain of this era as the leaders.¡± Hearing Jiang Wudi¡¯s words, Lan Jiulin shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Great Ancestor Wudi has misunderstood. Our Lan Family is only the guardian, sworn to protect the Chaos Stone from being taken away. ¡°To slay demons and cleave to the Way, we must protect the entire continent from being occupied by demonic forces.¡± ¡°They all say the demons must die, but I haven¡¯t seen them do anything,¡± Jiang Wudi said. ¡°Their plot is to open the Ancient Demon Cave and welcome the arrival of the Demon Race. Before this, their strength was not enough to shake the continent, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t make a move,¡± Lan Jiulin explained. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet these so-called demons,¡± Brother Wenchang said with a light laugh. Ten people tread through the air, surrounded by a vast aura of Immortal Qi. They descended before the Formation, their eyes fixed on Bai Meng as they sized him up. ¡°Heavenly Demon, may we have a word?¡± Lan Jingxiong called out loudly. ¡°I am Bai Meng, the Demon of Despair, one of the Eighteen Demonic Generals under the Demon Lord,¡± Bai Meng halted his attack, replying in a cold voice from within the Formation. ¡°Demon of Despair, how about we make a deal?¡± Lan Jingxiong said, exchanging glances with the others. ¡°Men of different principles do not work together. There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about,¡± Bai Meng responded indifferently. ¡°We can agree to trap you without killing, and in return, you must tell us everything about the Demon Race, without omission,¡± Lan Jingxiong said. ¡°You really think you can kill me,¡± Bai Meng said coldly. If it really came down to the final moment, it would be a case of perishing together. He was prepared to face destruction by the Heavenly Dao as the price to open the tenth Vein Gate, and kill all these people. ¡°Since you are so obstinate, we will not be courteous any longer. To slay monsters and eradicate demons is the family teaching of the Demon-Slaying Family. A demon like you that brings calamity to the people should have gone to Hell to repent long ago,¡± Lan Jingxiong said with a feeling of discomfort. ¡°Prepare the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array,¡± Lan Jiulin responded indifferently. They originally wanted to extract more information from Bai Meng, but it was pointless to keep him alive since he preferred death over cooperation. ¡°Gentlemen, have you all mastered the Array Seals I taught you?¡± Lan Jiulin turned his head to look at the other elders from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and asked. ¡°They are a bit complicated, not quite proficient, but they will work when cast,¡± Absolute Sword Elder replied. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± As Lan Jiulin¡¯s voice fell, they saw ten people each taking their positions in the air around Bai Meng. They sat cross-legged, encircling him at the center. A tremendous amount of Immortal Qi emitted from their bodies as the ten people performed different gestures, their hands forming seals. Their hand movements became faster and faster, and the seals seemed extremely complicated. Pure white light streamed from the seals, carrying an aura capable of destroying heaven and earth. With a booming sound, as the seals gradually took shape, it seemed as though even the Firmament could not withstand such power. It began to fracture, and whirlwinds of Spiritual Energy surged across the sky. The power of those ten seals almost enveloped the whole world, casting the sun and the moon above into pallor. It was as if the sun itself hid behind the clouds; sand flew and rocks scurried, with lightning flashing and thunder roaring, as dark clouds densely gathered overhead. Silver-white lightning, like long dragons, surged down, and ten rays of light soared into the sky, the seals spinning faster and faster. The hand movements of the few people were so fast that not even afterimages could be seen. ¡°Sculpt,¡± Lan Jiulin uttered softly. A dazzling light shone from the seal in his hand, fully solidifying and shooting straight into the Firmament. The seal transformed into a vortex-shaped portal, reflected upon the sky above. Then, a golden chain rattled as it flew out from within the portal. It was unclear what material the golden chain was made of, but it went straight for Bai Meng. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541 Chapter 540 Tianluan Domain ?Chapter 541: Chapter 540 Tianluan Domain Chapter 541: Chapter 540 Tianluan Domain The golden chains threaded through the void and directly entwined toward Bai Meng. Bai Meng slightly frowned and struck at the iron chain with one palm. A ¡°boom¡± echoed all around, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, the golden chain seemed to corrode bonea€¡±it passed through without being touched by Bai Meng¡¯s attack. It was as if the chain wasn¡¯t a tangible object at all, just like a reflection. Just as Bai Meng hadn¡¯t yet reacted, the golden chains suddenly burst into a bright light. They pierced through Bai Meng¡¯s chest with blinding speed, impaling him and nailing him in midair. Bai Meng struggled with all his might but felt as if there was a force in the golden chains capable of devouring his Demonic Qi. In just a short time, he found himself unable to break free. Bai Meng raised his head and fixed his gaze upon the people in the sky. The Demon-Slaying Family had existed for many eras. Indeed, it seemed they had some profound skills, thoroughly researching the power of his Demon Race. The numerous methods of the Demon-Slaying Family often proved to be doubly effective against his Demonic Skills. And now, as the first golden chain impaled Bai Meng in midair, the remaining nine people also completed channeling their seals. Nine seals shot up toward the sky, identical to Lan Jiulin¡¯s earlier one. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï But this time, the display was much more grand, a thundering roar echoed continuously throughout the sky. Nine gateways opened simultaneously, and from them, nine golden chains descended like ancient golden dragons. They cleaved through the void, shattered the firmament, and resounded mightily as they fell. After traversing the void, the nine chains once again headed straight for Bai Meng. Before Bai Meng could react, he saw the nine chains already wrapping around him. His neck, including his hands and feet, were all completely bound. Like a set of complete Principles, when the ten chains connected end to end. Another ¡°boom¡± sounded, and a wave of air spread out from the midst, with dense symbols emerging on the chains. Though these symbols were indecipherable to the common eye, they gave off a vastly mysterious impression. As the symbols appeared, the light from the chains grew even brighter. Bai Meng could distinctly feel that these chains were devouring the Demonic Qi within his body. As if they intended to consume all of the Demonic Qi, and even himself in the process. ¡°Within this Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array, seven days are enough to thoroughly devour any Demonic Items, leaving no trace of your corpse,¡± Lan Jingxiong said from the side. ¡°Enjoy the feast we¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± ¡°Even if you kill me, there are thousands and thousands more in the Demon Race. One day, our Demon Race will rule this era,¡± Bai Meng said calmly. ¡°The wheels of the era are turning, and you are nothing but insignificant dust underneath.¡± ¡°So what? As long as the Chaos Stone exists, your Demon Race will never break through the seals and step foot into the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Lan Jiulin said indifferently. ¡°Can this sealing Formation truly obliterate him?¡± asked the Absolute Sword Elder, glancing at the raging Demonic Qi around Bai Meng with some uncertainty. ¡°An ordinary Demonic Item would definitely perish within seven days, but his demonic nature is too strong; I estimate it will take more time,¡± Lan Jiulin explained, ¡°However, I¡¯m unsure of the exact time required because we¡¯ve never encountered such an entity before.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s stay and watch until the day he is truly eradicated,¡± Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang declared with a cold snort. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? As the seal bound Bai Meng, the entire space was covered. The Demonic Qi in the sky began to disperse, and the barrier that enveloped the surroundings of Heaven Blue City for a hundred miles started to fade away. The residents of Heaven Blue City returned to the city, while the Lan Family prepared a grand banquet, celebrating together with several great Immortal Gates. Being able to kill a being like Bai Meng was, without a doubt, the greatest achievement in the Lan Family¡¯s history. ¡­ Winter gradually receded, and the spring breeze caressed the whole world. It brought the mildest climate of the seasons, trees began to take root and sprout, and all things transitioned from silence to revival. After leaving the Netherworld Blood Sea, Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor boarded a Teleportation Array, aiming to reach the Tianluan Domain. The connection between the Tianluan Domain and the Eastern Continent was fairly close, and after several twists and turns, they finally borrowed a path from the Chi Family and took a Teleportation Array to the Fierce Fire City of the Tianluan Domain. This also brings to light the structure of the Tianluan Domain. As one of the five great domains that stand side by side with the Shenghua Domain, the Tianluan Domain alone has five Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, not to mention the mysterious Lan Family. Since the Lan Family hasn¡¯t produced a Great Emperor in generations, they can¡¯t really be counted as an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. From the Heavenly Sword Mountain which had two emperors in one gate, to the ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sects like Invincible Sect, Vast Immortal Sect, and Long River Immortal Sect. As well as the strongest force in the domain, the Heavenly Emperor Gate with three emperors in one sect. The five great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects have permeated the long history of the Tianluan Domain and have each left behind myriad legends in this part of the world. Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor traversed layers of space and finally arrived within the Tianluan Domain. The city where they were located was called Fierce Fire City. It was one of the myriad fertile lands governed by the Vast Immortal Sect. Stepping out of the Teleportation Array, Xu Zimei¡¯s view became much clearer as she was not too familiar with the Tianluan Domain. Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor planned to stay here for one night, gather information on the route, and then go directly to the Lan Family. As night fell, the two found an inn in a tavern within the city. They ordered some food and wine and started to chat while eating. After the waiter served the dishes, Xu Zimei rewarded him with a few Spirit Crystals. She inquired, ¡°Buddy, I want to ask about some things.¡± ¡°Guest, please go ahead,¡± the waiter swiftly tucked away the Spirit Crystals and responded with a smile. ¡°How far is the Lan Family from here?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°You are talking about the Lan Family in Heaven Blue City, right?¡± the waiter thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a distance. If you want to go there, guest, you must take a Teleportation Array from White Bone City to reach it.¡± ¡°White Bone City,¡± Xu Zimei murmured softly, nodding slightly. Because it was evening, there were quite a few customers dining in the tavern. As Xu Zimei was eating, she saw a group of people enter through the door. Most of the group were young men and women, and the leader was an elder with white-streaked beard, donned in a scholar¡¯s robe. The young men and women were dressed in the same style of clothing, all wearing dark blue robes. The word ¡°Dao¡± was inscribed on the back of the robes. At a glance, it was evident that this group of young men and women had an extraordinary aura. They were obviously different from ordinary people, with each of them radiating youthful vigor and good looks. As this group walked in, a brief silence suddenly fell on the first floor of the tavern. ¡°Heavenly Dao Academy, they are students from the Heavenly Dao Academy!¡± a customer exclaimed. ¡°The Heavenly Dao Academy, the number one academy on the continent,¡± the people looked at the group with admiration and awe. Established since the era of Wild Desolation, it is now the most prestigious academy. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542 Chapter 541 Blade and Sword Divine Emperor ?Chapter 542: Chapter 541 Blade and Sword Divine Emperor Chapter 542: Chapter 541 Blade and Sword Divine Emperor Standing since the Wild Desolation era, its four major sub-academies span the entire northeast, southeast, northwest, and southwest continents. The Heavenly Dao Academy has produced countless strong figures over the years, teaching without strict adherence to any one method, instead adapting to the material at hand. This academy is the place of many a person¡¯s youthful dream. People consider it an honor to become a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡­ Xu Zimei glanced over and saw that, aside from the scholarly robed elder leading them, the Heavenly Dao Academy group consisted of five students, three males and two females. Six people, in total, were seated by a window-side table, they ordered a few simple dishes, and chatted in low voices while eating. Since their voices were really low, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t hear much. The six did not stay at the inn, they left after finishing their meal. As the six left, the inn¡¯s atmosphere, which had been somewhat silent, instantly became noisy again. ¡°What do you think, why would people from the Heavenly Dao Academy come to our little town? Could it be because of that incident?¡± ¡°Very likely, there have been a lot of strong individuals passing through our town recently, I never expected the Huayuan Sect to make such a big fuss.¡± ¡°So, do you think we should go and enjoy the commotion?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Without the strength, approaching it means courting death. We, regular folks, should just stay put and mind our own business.¡± Hearing the conversation of the people around him, Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. He summoned the inn¡¯s server to inquire further. ¡°Are you asking about the matter of the ruins, sir?¡± the server asked with a dawning realization and a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not really a secret; it has been the talk of the town here in Fierce Fire City.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± the Divine Emperor prompted from the side. To the north of our Fierce Fire City, there is a sect called the Huayuan Sect. It is a quite ordinary third-rate power, with their Sect Gate established on Huayuan Mountain. Recently, for reasons unknown, Huayuan Mountain collapsed. Auspicious lights soared towards the sky, and later, there were rumors about it being the ruins of some powerful individual. In these recent times, strong figures from various places have been gathering there, passing through our Fierce Fire City.¡± ¡°Huayuan Mountain,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to herself. ¡°Right, if the sir is heading towards White Bone City, you would need to pass by the domain of Huayuan Mountain,¡± the server reminded. ¡°When you do, it might be safer to take a detour. Those people have occupied Huayuan Mountain and do not allow anyone to approach the vicinity.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. As they were speaking, the sky had completely darkened, and two more individuals walked into the inn. These two individuals wore coarse grey hemp garments and had white blade cloths wrapped around their wrists. One carried a curved blade on his back, completely wrapped in blade cloth and tied behind him. The other cradled a longsword, which was without a sheath but also wrapped in cloth, with three feet of the exposed blade edge sharp and clear. Both were of similar height, had the same hairstyle, and even their faces looked quite similar, appearing as though they were twins. The moment the two entered the inn, a faint Blade Qi and Sword Qi enveloped their bodies. ¡°Buddy, we want the two best rooms,¡± the man carrying the curved blade stated indifferently. ¡°Right away, sirs. Would you like to order some food?¡± the server asked eagerly. The man carrying the curved blade did not respond but turned his gaze towards the inside of the inn¡¯s first floor. His eyes narrowed slightly as Blade Qi burst forth from his gaze, shattering various illusions. The clamor on the first floor came to an abrupt halt, and the man who had just been talking and laughing at the table, now had a stream of fresh blood spilling from his neck. Then his head fell onto the table, and the people sitting there stared with wide, disbelieving eyes. ¡°He was too noisy,¡± the man with the curved blade said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± the other three at the table erupted in rage, immediately grabbing the nearby swords and lunged at the man. As he watched the people attacking him, the man still did not make a move; his eyes suddenly widened. A Blade Intent that no one had time to react to ravaged through the inn. In that instant, the bodies of the three men across suddenly froze. ¡°Take us to our room,¡± the man holding the longsword said lightly. ¡°Ah,¡± the innkeeper hesitated, then with a puzzled look, glanced over at the three men. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The trio remained motionless, then copious amounts of blood began to flow from their bodies. In the blink of an eye, their bodies shattered into pieces, dropping to the floor like chunks of broken meat. ¡°Ugh,¡± someone eating nearby couldn¡¯t bear it and vomited on the spot. As he caught the gaze of the man with the curved blade, the innkeeper¡¯s body trembled slightly. He quickly forced a smile, ¡°This way please, gentlemen.¡± As the two ascended to the second floor, the Divine Emperor took a sip of wine and said to Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°Interesting, he has grasped the essence of a sharp blade.¡± Xu Zimei continued to eat unbotheredly, not even a frown for the pile of minced meat next to him. There are many kinds of Blade Intenta€¡±Fire Blade, Ice Blade, and even Flying Blade that prioritizes speed. However, the intent of the sharp blade is the strongest in terms of attack power. ¡°The man holding the sword beside him is not simple either,¡± Xu Zimei mumbled unclearly while eating. Watching the two go upstairs, the remaining guests in the first floor¡¯s hall had lost their appetite as well. Someone whispered in a hushed tone, cautiously saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think those two looked like something just now?¡± ¡°Looked like what?¡± someone asked in confusion. ¡°The Blade and Sword Divine Emperor,¡± the person before explained. ¡°Impossible, what kind of existence is the Blade and Sword Divine Emperor?¡± another exclaimed in disbelief. ¡°But according to the legends about their attire, it really does match.¡± ¡°Are they also here for the ruins of Huayuan Mountain? The Heavenly Dao Academy was fine, they brought some students to gain experience. But why would such beings come here?¡± The Blade and Sword Divine Emperor have been famous for a long time, both of them mighty beings of the Divine Vein Realm. It is said that since childhood they were twins, growing up together. After starting their cultivation, one exclusively loved the Blade Dao while the other favored the Sword Dao. In their cultivation, they helped each other, spurring on friendly competition. Eventually, they achieved grand mastery of their respective daos of the blade and sword. Listening to the discussions of other people in the inn, Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor finished their meal and went upstairs to rest. Without a word throughout the night, at dawn in Fierce Fire City, when the night had not fully receded, the two set off for White Bone City. Heading northward from Fierce Fire City, around noon, Xu Zimei arrived at the territory of Huayuan Mountain. In the lush vegetation up ahead, an ancient stele was standing tall. This stele was covered in dense cracks, but the words ¡°Huayuan Sect¡± were still clearly visible. Less than a kilometer north of the stele, the ruins of a collapsed mountain were still distinctly visible. A large group of people were guarding the entrance by this stele, defending this place. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543 Chapter 542 The Remnants of the Mythical Era ?Chapter 543: Chapter 542: The Remnants of the Mythical Era Chapter 543: Chapter 542: The Remnants of the Mythical Era ¡°` When Xu Zimei entered the vicinity of the stele, a group of people immediately stepped forward to block his way. ¡°This path is closed, please take a detour.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re here, should we take a look?¡± The Divine Emperor didn¡¯t pay any attention to those people and turned his head to ask Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze stretched into the distance, where a collapsed mountain seemed to be shrouded in a layer of fog, where he could sense a powerful force contained within. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°Hey, the two of you, did you not hear what I said?¡± The leader of the group said coldly. ¡°Take one more step forward, and you die.¡± ¡°Roll or die, the choice is yours,¡± the Divine Emperor said indifferently. The group sneered, and their leader drew his sword and chopped at the Divine Emperor. The Divine Emperor regarded the group with an indifferent gaze, and with a ¡°boom,¡± an explosion erupted in front of him. Directly ahead was leveled to the ground, everything turned to ashes and dust. The two of them stepped forward and walked on. The further Xu Zimei went, the more distinctly he could feel that a special force seemed to radiate from the mountain as its center to the surroundings. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The flora that absorbed this energy all grew vigorously. ¡°This power is very strange,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve never encountered it before,¡± the Divine Emperor nodded and replied. The two continued straight ahead and after about a few minutes, finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. That¡¯s when Xu Zimei realized that there were already several groups of people gathered here. The elder from the Heavenly Dao Academy had arrived with a few disciples, occupying a piece of rock, sitting cross-legged, resting with his eyes closed. To the left, a group of elders was accompanied by some young men and women, and judging by their dress and attire, Xu Zimei guessed they were probably from the Long River Immortal Sect. As for the far right, an old man was sitting with an extremely powerful aura; Divine Vein ninth layer, and Xu Zimei estimated that the man was at least at the fifth layer of Divine Vein. In this assembly, excluding the younger generation, aside from those ancient ancestors who remained secluded from the world, they were probably the peak combat force of their respective sects. Divine Vein Realm, this was already the highest realm that the secular could contact. The process from being ordinary to stepping into immortality is not something ordinary people could witness. Just being in the Divine Vein Realm was an existence most people could only hope and not attain in their lifetime. Because people from the major Imperial Rule Immortal Sect were wearing their respective sect¡¯s garments, Xu Zimei could more or less identify them. However, the other Loose Cultivators around, about a dozen or so, Xu Zimei did not recognize. Unlike those from the Immortal Sect, Loose Cultivators tended to venture where there were secret realms to explore. After all, they needed to acquire their own resources for cultivation, without any power to nurture them. The arrival of Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor also drew the attention of these people. As all eyes turned to Xu Zimei, he could feel a faint pressure enveloping him. He knew these people were showing off their might. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen a handsome face before? If you want to fight, come on; if not, then scram,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. No sooner had the words fallen than a Loose Cultivator elder beside them chuckled. With yellow teeth visible, carrying a gourd on his back, the elder grinned and said, ¡°The kid¡¯s got quite the temper and a big mouth, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Kill him,¡± Xu Zimei said nonchalantly. The Divine Emperor stretched out his hand, slowly lifted his right hand and suppressed it downwards. In that moment, his palm became like an unyielding, majestic mountain, grand and imposing, peerless in the world. The old man¡¯s body surged with the might of the Divine Vein Realm, as he watched the palm descend upon him. ¡°` Perhaps the others nearby didn¡¯t feel it quite as intensely, but he was almost scared out of his wits. The pressure prevented him from moving, with the spiritual energy flowing sluggishly within his body and his blood seemingly frozen in place. It was as if a great mountain bore down upon him, the heavy weight making it difficult to breathe. He bit down hard on the tip of his tongue, maintaining the pain and his body¡¯s responsive nerves. Biting so fiercely, the tip almost severed, letting blood flow out. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï His mind having just cleared a bit, he let out a loud roar, ¡°Gourd!¡± The gourd hanging from his waist suddenly rose into the air, bursting forth with a five-colored radiance that spanned thousands of feet. The radiance shot towards the Divine Emperor¡¯s huge hand while simultaneously enveloping the elder, helping him to dart to the side to escape. With a ¡°boom,¡± the moment the radiance collided with the palm of the Divine Emperor, it didn¡¯t even last a second before being extinguished. But fortunately, the gourd had wrapped around the elder and they broke through space, entering it in hopes of fleeing. The Divine Emperor slightly furrowed his brows, flicked his right finger, and a ¡°bang¡± sounded. The space all around was completely sealed, and the elder¡¯s body was forcibly expelled from it. ¡°The junior deserves death, not knowing of the senior¡¯s esteemed arrival, please spare my life. The junior deserves death,¡± the gourd elder fell to the ground and immediately knelt down, kowtowing and pleading for mercy. ¡°This gourd is quite interesting,¡± said the Divine Emperor indifferently. ¡°This gourd is produced by the Immortal-chasing Vine, flowering once every two thousand years, fruiting once every three thousand years. Only once in five thousand years could such a gourd come about, the junior has worshipped it for a thousand years, turning it into his own magical treasure. If the senior likes it, the junior will give it to you right away,¡± said the elder without hesitation, hastily placing the gourd in front of him. However, upon looking at the gourd, his expression became one of dread. His hands trembled slightly, noticing that the surface of the gourd was now covered with countless cracks, as if it could shatter at any moment. What this gourd was, no one knew better than the elder. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that even a Stepping into Immortality powerhouse might not be able to crack this gourd. And now, without even touching the gourd, simply having extinguished the colorful light inflicted such damage. He looked up, swallowed hard. ¡°What in the hell is this existence!¡± The elder felt like crying but had no tears, only able to keep pleading on the ground. ¡°Young master, to kill or to let go?¡± the Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Tell me about the situation here,¡± Xu Zimei said. The elder looked up, only then realizing that the one in charge was this unremarkable-looking young man before him. ¡°Yes, young master,¡± the elder quickly responded. After a thorough explanation, Xu Zimei finally understood. According to the information the elder had, the ruins here were no ordinary ruins. They possibly dated back even before the Mythical Era. It¡¯s said that the Huayuan Sect once unearthed a type of crystal stone here, which had been lost since the Wild Desolation Era. These stones existed even before the more ancient Mythical Era when the Yuan Central Continent was undivided. As for this legend, some believed it while others did not, but many people were still willing to take a chance and prepared to come to take a look. The ruins had not yet opened, and everyone was waiting. According to the Huayuan Sect, the ruins would open on the night of the full moon three days later. For the time being, let us leave aside the conversation between Xu Zimei and the elder. The onlookers around, who were originally watching the fight as if it were a show, were dumbfounded. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544 Chapter 543 Barrier Open ?Chapter 544: Chapter 543 Barrier Open Chapter 544: Chapter 543 Barrier Open This Yellow Fang Elder held considerable prestige among the loose cultivators. Known as Elder Tianhu, with the Immortal Vine Gourd at his command, his offensive and defensive capabilities were unmatched, and his prowess in slaughter was unparalleled. He had some reputation indeed, yet now he couldn¡¯t withstand even a single move. Their expressions grew much more solemn as they gazed upon the silhouette of the Divine Emperor. At this moment, Elder Tianhu also conceded defeat cleanly. As a loose cultivator, having cultivated to where he was today was like treading on thin ice. He understood that as long as he was alive, then all possibilities remained for the future. Those who insulted him would eventually face his revenge. Therefore, at this moment, Elder Tianhu couldn¡¯t care less about the so-called dignity and face of a strong warrior. Xu Zimei turned her head, looking at the collapsed mountain in front of her. Before her was a scene of ruinsa€¡±rocks tumbled down, trees broken and scattered among the crevices of the rubble. Judging by the scene, it seemed there was a force halfway up the mountain that had exploded outward. From halfway up the mountain as the center, the summit directly collapsed, and the base of the mountain cracked open. The ruins buried the entire Sect Gate of the Huayuan Sect, and the whole area of ruins seemed to be enveloped by a mysterious force. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Despite being clearly visible, they imparted a hazy, blurred sensation to the onlooker. Xu Zimei stepped towards the mountain¡¯s ruins. After reaching the foot of the mountain, she extended her right hand and touched the air in front of her. She discovered that there was a barrier here, enclosing all around the ruins. ¡°Where are the people from the Huayuan Sect?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Elder Tianhu and asked. ¡°They are all dead,¡± replied Elder Tianhu. ¡°Who killed them?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No one did. They all died violently just a few days after leaving the Huayuan Sect,¡± Elder Tianhu quickly responded. ¡°I investigated before, their cause of death was very strange. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The organs inside their bodies were all turned to powder, but their external flesh was completely intact. ¡°It¡¯s unknown what force caused this.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, although the seal would be broken on the night of the full moon three days later. But she indeed could not afford to wait any longer. Xu Zimei turned her head to look at the Divine Emperor and asked, ¡°Can you open this barrier?¡± The Divine Emperor felt it for a moment and nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s strong, but it¡¯s still possible.¡± Immediately, an immense aura emanated from the Divine Emperor, and boundless worlds evolved behind him. Seeing such a display of power, the others quickly retreated to the surroundings. This evolution of worlds could be referred to as divinity. It was the Great Dao that the Divine Emperor had comprehended after entering the realm of the Great Emperor. His Dao was the Divine Path. Between his palms, the Divine Emperor¡¯s imposing aura surged like an ocean, with the Profound Meaning of the Great Dao revolving within, as he struck down with his hand. In that moment, endless space shattered, and the Spiritual Energy of Wu Geng surged and condensed. With a ¡°boom,¡± the blast wave affected dozens of miles around. People far away only heard a thunderous explosion ringing out, causing their ears to ¡°buzz.¡± Nearby Huayuan Mountain, this sensation could be felt even more directly. The ground seemed to tremble violently, the sky turned dark, dust filled the air, and the grey dust and broken stones vibrated and fell. The onlookers gazed at the epicenter of the explosion; as the dust settled from the sky, they saw that the barrier had been completely shattered. Revealing a piece of the ruined mountain within. The previously faint and elusive force was now felt much more intensely. At the very depths of these ruins, an iron gate-like portal was obscured by rubble and broken trees. Watching the barrier being shattered with a single strike left everyone dumbfounded. When they had arrived earlier, they had also tried to forcibly open the barrier, but unfortunately, no matter what they did, it was to no avail. Now, as the portal emerged, not a single person from the surrounding major powers dared to step forward firsta€¡±they all looked to the Divine Emperor. At this moment, several more people approached from the distance. It seemed that the recent commotion had also alerted them. Xu Zimei glanced over and recognized among the newcomers the Blade and Sword Divine Emperor, whom he had seen at the inn before. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is everyone standing around?¡± the Blade Emperor asked with a smile as he looked at the portal right in front of him. Because he hadn¡¯t witnessed the earlier scene, he was somewhat puzzled. However, acting on caution, he did not rush forward either. ¡°Would you like to go in, senior?¡± An elder of the Vast Immortal Sect asked the Divine Emperor tentatively. ¡°You go your way; don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, some of the eager Loose Cultivators couldn¡¯t help but rush in first. The iron gate before the portal had seen many years, looking as if it might collapse with just a gentle breeze, like the flickering light of a dying candle. Black spider webs encrusted the iron gate, contracting and hiding in the shadows. As these Loose Cultivators pushed open the iron gate, the spider webs concealed in the darkness enveloped them like corrosive acid. Luckily, the Loose Cultivators were highly skilled and managed to avoid the danger narrowly. When the spider webs touched the ground, a black liquid flowed from them, and wherever the liquid touched, the ground rotted away into a large hole. Everyone took a deep breath. Beyond the portal lay a sinister and silent corridor. The lighting within the corridor was very dim, making it difficult to see inside. However, one could roughly make out the numerous dense spider webs in the corners at the far end. The sight was heart-stopping and utterly frightening. Although most of those present, aside from the younger generation, were absolute powerhouses, Their confidence in their own strengths was considerable, but the attack power of the spider liquid was still unknown at this point. The unknown was inherently the most terrifying. The corridor seemed to have been sealed for a long time, and a near-putrid stench wafted out the moment the portal was opened. ¡°Gentlemen, if no one dares to enter, I shall lead the way,¡± said the Blade Emperor, standing to one side. An elder from the Heavenly Dao Academy turned to look at the students behind him and said softly, ¡°You all stay outside. This was meant to be a training experience for you, but the situation here is more complex than anticipated.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the students quickly responded in agreement. As the Blade Emperor and another person took the lead in entering the portal, the others hesitated only briefly before following closely behind. ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t we going in?¡± the Divine Emperor asked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly shook his head and replied, ¡°Let them go ahead and try. The power inside this ruin is very strange.¡± Xu Zimei was probing around Huayuan Mountain, while the five from the Heavenly Dao Academy looked at him curiously. After what seemed like a low discussion among themselves, they eventually approached Xu Zimei. ¡°Mi Zichang from the Heavenly Dao Academy pays respects to you, young master,¡± the leading youth said as he gave a slight bow to Xu Zimei. Then the others introduced themselves as well. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545 Chapter 544 Mysterious Heritage Site ?Chapter 545: Chapter 544 Mysterious Heritage Site Chapter 545: Chapter 544 Mysterious Heritage Site ¡°Mo Feiyun, Qing Lan, Zhan Jun, Bai Yaoyao.¡± The four reported their names to each other and then turned their gaze to Xu Zimei. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, and then inquired, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to get acquainted with Young Master Xu,¡± Bai Yaoyao responded with a smile, her pure white long hair giving her an extraordinary demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet disciples from the Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Young Master Xu, don¡¯t joke around. That senior from before was from the True Martial Holy Sect, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Qing Lan said with a laugh to the side. ¡°Sort of,¡± Xu Zimei said noncommittally with a nod. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Is Young Master Xu also here for this relic site?¡± Bai Yaoyao asked, ¡°And why not enter?¡± Xu Zimei immediately understood their intentionsa€¡±they wanted to probe for information and gain useful intelligence from him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï He chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I want to let them go in first to see if there¡¯s any danger.¡± ¡°If there is no danger, wouldn¡¯t someone like Young Master Xu be gifting the treasure to others?¡± Zhan Jun said with a laugh. ¡°Not at all, if there¡¯s no danger, once they bring the treasures out, I can just snatch them away,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Zhan Jun¡¯s expression froze for a moment; he had not expected someone to speak such frank and forthright words so openly. Not even bothering with pretense. But considering the power of the senior from before, this approach seemed conceivable after all. ¡°Young Master Xu must be joking,¡± Zhan Jun said with a stiff face. ¡°Your Heavenly Dao Academy is quite interesting. I¡¯ll have to visit when I have the time,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°The academy is not like the Sect Gate. I fear Young Master Xu might not adapt well to such a discrepancy,¡± Mo Yunfei said coldly from the side. ¡°Within the True Martial Holy Sect, Young Master Xu is a Talented Disciple. But in our Heavenly Dao Academy, there¡¯s an abundance of Talented Disciples, plenty of Evil Beings. Like us, we are merely ordinary students.¡± Hearing Mo Yunfei¡¯s words, Xu Zimei let out a soft chuckle and said, ¡°Indeed very ordinary. I can tell, you are quite weak, so weak that you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to catch my eye.¡± ¡°You,¡± Mo Yunfei¡¯ face changed slightly, and he glanced at Xu Zimei. He scoffed and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t we ditch our ancestors¡¯ glory and have a direct battle between us?¡± ¡°You want to battle me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Yes, a fair and square fight, what do you say?¡± Mo Yunfei proposed. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re too weak. I can¡¯t muster any interest,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Mo Yunfei took a deep breath and mocked, ¡°Some people are only good at talking big, hiding under the shadow of their ancestors.¡± Xu Zimei had not yet had a chance to reply when he heard an explosion coming from inside the entrance. Then he saw the elderly man from Heavenly Dao Academy emerge with his hair disheveled. His scholar¡¯s robe was dotted with many small holes, and the hair that had been meticulously combed was now completely disarrayed. It obscured his entire face. ¡°Master,¡± the fellow students from the Heavenly Dao Academy all called out. ¡°Your master has come out; shouldn¡¯t you go and greet him?¡± Xu Zimei commented while grabbing Mo Yunfei by the collar and tossing him toward the old man. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Yunfei cried out in alarm, being thrown out directly. When his body heavily fell in front of the old man, it was only then that Mo Yunfei, from bottom to top, saw the old man¡¯s face obscured by his disheveled hair. ¡°Master, Master,¡± Mo Yunfei called out tremblingly. But at the next moment, the elder from the Heavenly Dao Academy let out a roar, a growl akin to that of a wild beast. He directly grabbed Mo Yunfei¡¯s body and pinned him down to the ground, biting ferociously. Screams echoed through the air as Mo Yunfei was bitten to death, still alive. The old man devoured him voraciously, leaving no part untouched. ¡°How could Master have become like this,¡± the few people beside them were almost about to vomit. After eating Mo Yunfei¡¯s corpse, the elder stood up again and looked at the people with a sinister gaze. His eyes were blood-red, and a dark aura seemed to be flowing on his face. ¡°Master, it¡¯s us!¡± Bai Yaoyao and the others shouted. However, the elder just bared his teeth, the might of the Divine Vein Realm surging around him as he charged towards the crowd. ¡°If you ask for my help, I might consider saving you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile from aside. ¡°Young Master Xu, please save my Master,¡± Bai Yaoyao pleaded urgently. ¡°He¡¯s beyond saving, something has eroded his mind; he is now just a corpse that only knows slaughter, without any consciousness,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. With a wave of his right hand, the Binding Immortal Lock flew out. Spiritual Energy surged on the iron lock, which swiftly bound the elder. To speak of this Binding Immortal Lock, as Xu Zimei¡¯s strength has increased, its usefulness has grown significantly. The old man, now bound, struggled furiously to no avail. He just kept growling deeply in his throat, struggling incoherently. ¡°Consider this as saving your lives. Besides, your Heavenly Dao Academy now owes me a favor,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Is there any hope for our Master?¡± Bai Yaoyao quickly nodded and asked. ¡°Let the experts from your academy come and clear out whatever is deluding his mind, and he should be fine,¡± Xu Zimei proposed. ¡°But hurry, or it will be too late.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xu,¡± Bai Yaoyao and the others quickly expressed their gratitude and began to contact the academy using a special method. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± the Divine Emperor asked Xu Zimei again. ¡°If it were a normal relic, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go in, but now that even the Divine Vein Realm is having trouble, it seems interesting.¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. The Divine Vein Realm was already one of the pinnacles on this continent, and there were very few places they could not go. Together with the Divine Emperor, they stepped through the portal. The spider webs that covered the walls were almost completely destroyed. Xu Zimei moved unobstructed, the light inside was dim, and the air was stagnant and foul-smelling. Xu Zimei felt a power that he had sensed before, now even more intense than before the incident. It was actively trying to merge with Xu Zimei, fusing with the Spiritual Energy within him. ¡°This power is strange; it¡¯s better for us to keep it at bay,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a frown. Xu Zimei nodded his head. As they continued forward, they began to come across some corpses. To be precise, they were the corpses of spiders, large black spiders with eight legs. It seemed that the spider webs were spun by them. After walking a distance, Xu Zimei finally found the first human corpse. He approached the corpse, crouched slightly, and the deceased was none other than the Blade Emperor. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546 Chapter 545 Inside the Space ?Chapter 546: Chapter 545 Inside the Space Chapter 546: Chapter 545 Inside the Space ¡°There¡¯s no saving him,¡± the Divine Emperor said lightly after glancing at the Blade Emperor¡¯s corpse. Xu Zimei crouched down slightly and examined the body. The cause of the Blade Emperor¡¯s death was very bizarre, just like the people from the Huayuan Sect before, all internal organs were shattered despite the lack of any wounds on the surface of his body. His companion blade lay beside him, broken into two halves, and the blade had many small notches shattered away. ¡°This desolate area seems quite dangerous, even Divine Vein experts didn¡¯t have the chance to escape,¡± Xu Zimei said as he stood up. The two continued forward, passing through the dark corridor, until finally a clear light appeared straight ahead. The sight straight ahead began to open up. There lay a river of solidified magma, flowing endlessly, winding and twisting ahead. Over the river was a bridge, constructed of a few logs covered with planks, with stone railings on both sides. And on both sides of the lava river, many fire series plants were growing. What surprised Xu Zimei was that these fire series plants were of numerous varieties, but not a single one he had seen before. It was as if these plants were species that had long since been lost to extinction. Xu Zimei looked at the Divine Emperor, who shook his head to indicate he had not seen them before either. The flames within this magma-congealed river were not ordinary flames; they were a kind Xu Zimei had never seen before but felt to be extraordinary. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The thick flames flowed slowly, red on the outside, and purple within. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t touched the flames, but from the heat emanating above, he could feel his spiritual energy becoming somewhat obstructed. ¡°This flame is also strange,¡± Xu Zimei said with narrowed eyes. The two walked onto the bridge, which, perhaps due to its age, showed signs of disrepair. Stepping on it produced a series of creaking sounds. This iron-chain-like bridge extended into the boundless distance, and it was unclear what lay at the midpoint of the other side. Moreover, the farther forward they went, the denser the mysterious force became. It constantly sought to enter Xu Zimei¡¯s body and merge with his spiritual energy. After walking on the bridge for over half an hour, Xu Zimei started to feel his head growing dizzy. The mysterious forces could now forcefully affect his will, slowly infiltrating his body. ¡°It really is troublesome; no wonder even the Divine Vein Realm is hard to enter,¡± Xu Zimei said. He was an invincible being within the Divine Vein Realm, far stronger than anyone else. If even he found it to be a hassle, it was probably even more so for other ordinary Divine Vein experts. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± the Divine Emperor asked, seemingly also sensing something unusual. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. His consciousness entered the Divine Continent and directly summoned the Chaos Pearl from the void. Once the Chaos Pearl entered Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness, it began suppressing everything. The power of chaos within the pearl, like the void itself, began to spread in Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. It devoured and suppressed the mysterious forces completely, and only then did Xu Zimei feel a lot better. He fixed his gaze on the path ahead, the distant road still without limit, the end not in sight. After a short while, the two came upon another corpse. It was the Sword Emperor¡¯s corpse. When Xu Zimei approached the body, he found that the other hadn¡¯t died completely. He hurriedly infused a bit of the Tree of Life¡¯s power into the other¡¯s body. As a great deal of life energy poured in, the Sword Emperor ultimately coughed a few times and slowly came to. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± said the Sword Emperor, looking at Xu Zimei with some surprise. ¡°What did you encounter?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°This bridge has no end. I walked for a very long time, and eventually, I just felt so exhausted that I fell asleep,¡± the Sword Emperor said weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; let me sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°If you keep sleeping, you¡¯ll die,¡± Xu Zimei said. However, no sooner had he spoken than the Sword Emperor closed his eyes and became still. When Xu Zimei checked again, he realized that the Sword Emperor¡¯s internal organs had all turned to dust and scattered. Just a moment ago, when he had infused him with the breath of life, the other had been completely intact. ¡°Dead?¡± asked the Divine Emperor from the side. ¡°Did you figure anything out?¡± Xu Zimei stood up and nodded as he asked. ¡°He died in a strange way; I don¡¯t know if it has to do with this mysterious force,¡± replied the Divine Emperor. ¡°He said this bridge has no end, so it¡¯s pointless for us to keep walking like this,¡± said Xu Zimei. The Divine Emperor frowned slightly and looked around. Eventually, his gaze settled on the molten lava that had solidified into a river below. ¡°Then there¡¯s only there; otherwise, this space has no path,¡± the Divine Emperor said. Xu Zimei looked at the river of fire and leaped directly from the iron chain bridge, falling into the river. The Divine Emperor followed closely behind. After the two fell into the river, the scorching heat they had expected from the molten lava did not occur. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Instead, their vision was obscured by a mass of red fire, and their bodies began to spin upside down chaotically. Immediately after, Xu Zimei felt his body become empty and crashed hard onto the ground from midair. He opened his eyes and stood up to survey his surroundings. The scenery around him was somewhat unexpected. This small space was entirely surrounded by a sea of flames, and the elders of the Vast Immortal Sect and the Long River Immortal Sect, along with several Loose Cultivators, were gathered in a blue shield. Boundless blazing flames burned outside the shield, constantly roasting everyone within. Xu Zimei sensed a different atmosphere. ¡°Everyone, what¡¯s happening here?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked. ¡°Young master, please, ask that elder to save us,¡± a Loose Cultivator shouted. After all, they had all witnessed the Divine Emperor¡¯s strength before, and he might be their only hope. Just then, there was a ¡°boom,¡± and the sea of flames in the sky was blasted apart as the Divine Emperor stepped out of the void. ¡°A moment ago, a force tried to suppress me, but I blew it up,¡± said the Divine Emperor. ¡°Elder, please save us. Our Immortal Sects will be fully grateful to you,¡± someone pleaded. Maybe it¡¯s true what they say: the longer some people live, the more afraid of death they become. ¡°First, tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°You must have felt it too, young master. Ever since we entered this space, there¡¯s been a force eroding our consciousness. Those who can¡¯t withstand the force die instantly, and those who can withstand the erosion become insane, only understanding slaughter,¡± said the elder from the Long River Immortal Sect. ¡°Fortunately, I have the Heavenly River Cloak left by my ancestors, but even the power of the cloak is limited. We can only temporarily hold it off, and it won¡¯t last much longer.¡± Chapter 547 - Chapter 547 Chapter 546 The Man Under the Sea of Fire ?Chapter 547: Chapter 546: The Man Under the Sea of Fire Chapter 547: Chapter 546: The Man Under the Sea of Fire The elder was speaking when he suddenly saw the sea of fire begin to stir again. Blazing flames surged forth, engulfing everything in sight, and this time their target was clearly Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. The Divine Emperor waved his right hand, and a barrier of Spiritual Energy enveloped them, effectively isolating the sea of fire. ¡°Someone is manipulating this place,¡± Xu Zimei said. He looked deep into the sea of fire, where it seemed a pair of eyes had been watching them when the sea had erupted in violence. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Xu Zimei proposed. The Divine Emperor nodded, casually waved his hand, and another barrier of Spiritual Energy was conjured, enveloping the elders of the Vast Immortal Sect within. ¡°We are deeply grateful to the senior and young master for your great kindness. If you ever find the time to visit our Vast Immortal Sect, this old one will be indebted,¡± one said from within the barrier. Relieved, the people inside the barrier hurriedly expressed their thanks. Watching them depart, Xu Zimei murmured, ¡°Perhaps we will have use for them in the future.¡± ¡°I sense a terrifying presence,¡± the Divine Emperor said. Xu Zimei nodded. Just after they had rescued these people, indeed, a terrifying presence seemed to have been warning them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï It was only because of the Divine Emperor¡¯s presence that the other party had not lashed out in anger. ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside for a look. I, too, want to know what kind of being this is,¡± Xu Zimei said. As the two of them moved forward, the sea of fire became even more tumultuous. But all the attacking flames were kept at bay by the Divine Emperor¡¯s barrier. The entire sky was in turmoil, with the wind and clouds being whipped up by the roaring, blazing flames. ¡°Halt, visitors,¡± a grand voice echoed through the emptiness as Xu Zimei and his companion walked for a while. The voice exploded like thunder next to their ears, and the sea of fire grew even more fierce. ¡°Who are you?¡± the Divine Emperor demanded, his gaze intense. ¡°Just a recluse, let us be. Do not disturb my hermitage,¡± the voice replied calmly. ¡°But you just tried to kill us,¡± Xu Zimei pointed out. ¡°You trespassed into my territory. That was merely a lesson,¡± responded the voice. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s meet. I also want to know what kind of existence you are,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. There was no response from the voice as the two advanced further, yet the turmoil in the sea of fire intensified. It seemed to be resisting Xu Zimei and his companion. When Xu Zimei finally reached the end of the sea of fire, he saw a scene that was rather shocking. It was a cliff so tall it seemed unreachable, like a three-thousand-foot drop, with a waterfall cascading down from the top. This waterfall was not made of water, but the same magma-like river of fire that Xu Zimei had seen before. This was likely the source of the entire sea of fire occupying this space. Most shocking of all, at the origin of the waterfall at the very base of the cliff, stood a man within the molten cascade. The waterfall fell hundreds of meters from the cliff, drenching the man in its flow, then streaming along his body towards the distance, forming the sea of fire. This man¡¯s limbs were all bound by iron chains, shackling him in place. He wore no clothes on his body, and his long hair was disheveled and spread out in all directions. He appeared exceedingly weak and seemed to be at death¡¯s door. Although the man before them was in this state as Xu Zimei and his companion approached, Xu Zimei could still feel the power within the man¡¯s body, which, had he been in his prime, he believed would be no less formidable than the Divine Emperor. Xu Zimei found this man rather unbelievable, seeing that the Divine Emperor was already the strongest being in the Continent. There shouldn¡¯t be another existence like this. ¡°You have come,¡± the man spoke, his tone as calm as before. ¡°There really is someone like you in the world,¡± the Divine Emperor said with emotion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same,¡± the man replied. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay in this world; it¡¯s too restricting for you. There¡¯s a broader world outside waiting for you.¡± ¡°I know, it was just an accident,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about me,¡± the man said with a laugh. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. ¡°Just a lost soul on the verge of death,¡± the man replied. ¡°You¡¯re also the first people to come here in tens of thousands of years.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk. We can find a way to rescue you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°It¡¯s no use; I¡¯m bound to die. What¡¯s locking me up isn¡¯t these chains, but the Myriad Flowers Love Poison,¡± the man said with a bitter smile. ¡°We can help you find an antidote,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°The antidote is in the hands of the Myriad Flowers Fairy. How will you get it?¡± the man said, shaking his head with a wry smile. ¡°Who is the Myriad Flowers Fairy?¡± Xu Zimei said, slightly taken aback. He looked at the Divine Emperor, as he indeed had not heard of this person before. The Divine Emperor also shook his head slightly. In theory, they should know something about any famous powerhouse on the Continent. Now neither the man before them nor the Myriad Flowers Fairy was known to them. ¡°She is in the Heaven Beyond Heavens. When you go there one day, you will understand,¡± the man said with a faint smile. ¡°You come from Heaven Beyond Heavens too,¡± Xu Zimei realized instantly. Heaven Beyond Heavens, that even broader world, with more powerful beings and wondrous places. It is also the place everyone in the Yuan Central Continent dreams of reaching. The man smiled and said nothing. He coughed lightly a few times, spitting out a large pool of fresh blood. ¡°Can you tell us about the situation in Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You¡¯ll naturally know when you go there,¡± the man shook his head. ¡°But the premise is that with his strength, he can go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, but you may not. After all, not just anyone can reach that world.¡± ¡°It seems I am underestimated, but that doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s not much to say to a dying man.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said to the Divine Emperor, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I was thinking if he had any last wishes, you could go to Heaven Beyond Heavens to fulfill them for him. Looks like the man is dying without regrets.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man¡¯s expression tightened slightly. Watching the two leave, the man finally called out. ¡°You won, wait a moment.¡± ¡°What is it? Is there something?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to ask. ¡°You¡¯re right, I indeed have many things I can¡¯t let go of,¡± the man said. ¡°If you are willing to make a trade, then let¡¯s talk.¡± The man had been trapped here for tens of thousands of years, especially with the deadly poison inside him about to become uncontrollable. He didn¡¯t know who else could come after Xu Zimei and the other left? Furthermore, in a place like this, normal beings would likely die before even reaching this point. ¡°What do you want to trade?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Before a trade, you should first deal with your own troubles,¡± the man said with a light laugh. As his voice just faded, the sea of fire not far away was torn apart. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548 Chapter 547 Emperor Qitian ?Chapter 548: Chapter 547 Emperor Qitian Chapter 548: Chapter 547 Emperor Qitian ¡°` The sea of fire in the sky surged, and a tear appeared in the space above the flames. A man, his body engulfed in blazing flames, appeared in the void above. His entire body was shrouded in flames, with only his face clearly visible. Tall and burly, he seemed like a Fire God descending from the firmament, as the flames ravaged around him with ease. ¡°Who are you?¡± bellowed the Fire God in a voice as striking as a blow to the head, ¡°How dare you intrude into the Forbidden Land?¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the one who has been controlling this space,¡± said Xu Zimei. He had previously thought that the person controlling this space was the man shackled in chains, but now it seemed there was someone else. The man before them did indeed look like the guardian of this space. ¡°I am Xingyan of the Fire Tribe,¡± declared the man arrogantly. ¡°Leave now, and I shall let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, you will be in great trouble, and no one will be able to save you.¡± ¡°Xingyan of the Fire Tribe?¡± The Divine Emperor paused, then turned to Xu Zimei and said, ¡°He seems to be a very ancient predecessor of the Fire Tribe.¡± ¡°What predecessor, he¡¯s nothing but a lapdog of the Myriad Flowers Fairy now,¡± snorted the man under the flames. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Emperor Qitian, you are a dead man, why persist in such wild talk,¡± Xingyan said coldly. ¡°The Myriad Flowers Fairy promised that as long as I watch over your death, she would help me ascend to Heaven Beyond Heavens and break through the Ninth Vein Gate.¡± Upon saying that, Xingyan once again addressed Xu Zimei and his companion, advising, ¡°Why should you two meddle in this murky water? The Myriad Flowers Fairy is no ordinary being. To put it bluntly, even in Heaven Beyond Heavens, she is among the mightiest. Is it really worth it for the sake of a man who is about to die? Moreover, I see that both of you could one day ascend to Heaven Beyond Heavens. Do you really wish to make such a formidable enemy?¡± In Xingyan¡¯s speech, he was analyzing the pros and cons for them while using the Myriad Flowers Fairy to intimidate them. After all, compared to the existence of the Myriad Flowers Fairy, the benefits that this man could offer were still uncertain. Xu Zimei chuckled and said, ¡°You make a good point, but I am of the character who, knowing there are tigers in the mountains, will go to those mountains all the same.¡± ¡°It seems you two are determined to stay,¡± Xingyan said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Have your master behind the scenes come out. You can¡¯t threaten me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°No matter how strong the Myriad Flowers Fairy is, the first ancestor of the True Martial Holy Sect ascended so long ago it¡¯s beyond reckoning. And the Fourth Generation Emperor, in Heaven Beyond Heavens, why would he fear anyone else?¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words came to an end, the Divine Emperor raised his hands and pressed down on Xingyan. When the Divine Emperor made his move, Xingyan finally felt an immense pressure. His initial brief skirmish had not given him such a clear sense of this. The sea of fire surged around him, transforming into the phantom of a gigantic beast that lunged at the vast palm of the Divine Emperor. ¡°Ignorance,¡± the Divine Emperor snorted coldly. The Profound Meaning of the Divine Path gathered in his palm, and the vast sea of fire dissipated in an instant. An endless authority suppressed this space, and Xingyan was directly smacked down from the sky by that palm. As the Divine Emperor¡¯s overwhelming palm came pressing down again, Xingyan finally realized the gap between them. His face filled with horror, he took out a white petal from the void and placed it in front of him. The petal was pure white, and the moment it appeared, it was as if the void itself became frozen in time. ¡°` Petals spun rapidly, and to their astonishment, a rain of flowers began to fall around them. The wilting flower rain gave off an aura of sadness rather than the anticipated beauty, as though the petals were fading from their most brilliant moment, carrying a heavy scent of death. In the next moment, the petals pierced through the Endless Void, the primeval petals passing through the vast shower of flowers. They headed straight for the Divine Emperor. With the ultimate path of death, decay entwined with withering, a ¡°boom¡± sounded as they exploded in front of the Divine Emperor. At the edge of the explosion, the figure of the Divine Emperor couldn¡¯t help but stagger backward. After repelling the Divine Emperor, the relentless petals continued, carrying the sweeping flower rain to suppress him. The Divine Emperor slowly rose to his feet, his gaze indifferent as he watched the oncoming petals. He said with annoyance, ¡°If it were really you today, I would have given you some leeway. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï But to think a mere petal could suppress me, is treating my tens of thousands of years of cultivation like a trifle.¡± As the Divine Emperor spoke, the space behind him began to distort. The realm of boundless worlds evolved behind him, a Destiny that pierced through the River of Time, resembling the Milky Way hanging upside down in the sky. It cascaded down from one end of the Firmament, and within that Destiny, it seemed as though the Profound Meanings of the Great Dao were evolving, the origins of worlds being reshaped. The Divine Emperor reached out, pinched gently, and it was as though the River of Destiny purified everything, directly obliterating the petal in his hand. At the moment the petal dissipated, a ¡°rumbling¡± explosion was heard from nearby. The cloud layers in the Firmament burst open, as if a force reached the far side of the Firmament, and a beam of light shone down from above. Within this beam, an image appeared. The reflection in the image was a flower pond, with flowers Xu Zimei had never seen before. A woman dressed in a purple gauze gown sat amidst the myriad flowers, her back to everyone. Just a single image managed to suppress the atmosphere around it, making it extremely solemn. Xu Zimei watched the woman in the image, his gaze calm and profound. ¡°Myriad Flowers Fairy, save me,¡± Xing Yan shouted desperately for help at his side. Behind the Divine Emperor, Destiny flowed quietly, forming a space of his own, facing the woman in the image with an imposing manner. ¡°When the flowers wither, the leaves too will decay,¡± a voice came from the image. Then corruption began to spread rapidly over Xing Yan¡¯s body at an alarming rate. It seemed like something was eroding his flesh. ¡°Fairy, you can¡¯t do this to me; I¡¯ve stood guard here for tens of thousands of years. You promised mea€¡±ah!¡± Before Xing Yan could finish his words, his body completely decayed on the spot, and ultimately nothing was left. Then the image began to dissipate, and although the woman¡¯s back was to everyone, Xu Zimei still felt as if something had fixed its gaze on him. In that moment, he felt as if his blood and soul had frozen solid. Only when the image completely faded away did the aura around the Divine Emperor gradually disperse. ¡°This world is truly marvelous; I¡¯m looking forward to the Heaven Beyond Heavens more and more,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. They approached the man beneath the waterfall once more. ¡°I heard him call you Emperor Qitian a moment ago,¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t recognized as an emperor in the Yuan Central Continent, so it¡¯s normal for you to have never heard of me,¡± the man said with a smile. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549 Chapter 548 Heaven-shaking Skill ?Chapter 549: Chapter 548: Heaven-shaking Skill Chapter 549: Chapter 548: Heaven-shaking Skill ¡°The Great Emperor of Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± whispered Xu Zimei. Then he looked at Emperor Qitian and said, ¡°What trade do you wish to make?¡± ¡°If one day you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, head to the Southern Domain and find a force named Haotian Sect,¡± Emperor Qitian spoke as the spiritual energy on the surface of his body surged. Next to him, a space tore open, and a jade-like token floated out from it. ¡°Deliver this jade pendant to a man named Qi Haoran of the Haotian Sect.¡± Xu Zimei took the jade pendant, which was warm and lustrous. On the front, there were a few crooked characters that Xu Zimei did not recognize. On the back was a colossal beast that seemed to be splitting heaven and earth apart, holding up the firmament with its hands, its head enormous. ¡°What can I gain?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°How much do you know about Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Emperor Qitian inquired. ¡°I basically know nothing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°Let me give you a brief introduction,¡± Emperor Qitian said. In the following fifteen minutes, Emperor Qitian roughly introduced the situation of Heaven Beyond Heavens to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï This information wasn¡¯t much, but it was extremely important. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. For this matter, he wasn¡¯t only going to assist by making a trip to the Haotian Sect but was also going to make an enemy of the Myriad Flowers Fairy. The benefits gained did not warrant the cost. ¡°Of course, I am aware of that,¡± said Emperor Qitian with a smile. ¡°Have you heard about the ancient top ten divine laws that have always been circulated in our Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± ¡°The ancient top ten divine laws?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly before shaking his head. The people of Yuan Central Continent knew very little about Heaven Beyond Heavens, only that it was a vast world with countless strong beings. But specific details were hard to come by. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t go into the events of the ancient era, but you simply need to know that the ancient top ten divine laws are recognized in the whole Heaven Beyond Heavens as the strongest methods of cultivation,¡± Emperor Qitian explained. ¡°Any of these methods can cause the major forces to race against each other and fight tooth and nail for it,¡± he continued. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Actually, in addition to the ten divine laws, there are also ten Divine Veins, which you will come to understand later,¡± Emperor Qitian said. ¡°And our Haotian Sect controls one of those ten divine laws, the Heaven-shaking Skill.¡± ¡°Are you offering me this divine method as my compensation?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°This is the best thing I know of, you may consider it,¡± Emperor Qitian said. ¡°The Heaven-shaking Skill is exclusive to our Haotian Sect; no one else can learn it. And even within the Haotian Sect, only the Sect Master is entitled to study it. By imparting it to you privately like this, I am already committing a grave taboo. Alas, circumstances wait for no one.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and then nodded faintly. ¡°Open up your mind, and I will transmit the technique into your consciousness. Given my current state, I can only demonstrate it once, so watch carefully,¡± said Emperor Qitian. At that moment, Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, and his vision reached the end where all was dark. ¡°Thump thump thump,¡± as if a sound came from that ancient darkness, bringing life to this suffocating space for the first time. ¡°Demon Palm controls space, Divine Palm controls Yin and Yang, Zhen shakes the past and present, the ultimate force can shake the nine heavens.¡± Someone awoke from the slumber in the darkness, stepping on the earth, hands supporting the firmament. With every step, splitting heaven and dividing earth, with the extreme force overturning seas and pulling mountains, stirring winds and clouds, plucking moons and grasping suns, controlling space. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°This vast land, who decides its rise and fall!¡± A roar erupted, and from the darkness emerged a light, as the figure of grand stature took steps to carve a path through the chaotic world. With one punch, heaven and earth shattered; with one palm, sun and moon were extinguished. He employed no techniques or skills, merely pure strength, and with that ordinary force, he wielded the power to destroy worlds. When the drumming of iron halberds echoed from the ancient Great Wilderness, the War God who towered over the nine heavens took force as his Way, creating the Heaven-shaking Skill and laying waste to the world. In the moment when Xu Zimei closed his eyes, the jade pendant in his hand emitted a gentle glow. The light flowed into his mind, embedding the essence of the Heaven-shaking Skill deep within his body. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes; this was the second time he had encountered a combat art of this level. The first, of course, had been the Demonic Ten Skills taught to him by the previous generation¡¯s Demon Lord. Although Xu Zimei had not yet mastered the Heaven-shaking Skill, Emperor Qitian had transferred all his insights to him. In the future, his cultivation of it would indeed be twice as effective with half the effort. Xu Zimei looked down at the jade pendant in his hand and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this pendant should be the legacy item for the Heaven-shaking Skill.¡± ¡°You are correct,¡± Emperor Qitian said with a wry smile, ultimately unable to keep it concealed. He continued, ¡°To learn the Heaven-shaking Skill, one must inherit it through this jade pendant, otherwise it is unattainable.¡± ¡°No wonder you went out of your way to have me bring it to the Haotian Sect; it turns out to be an item of legacy,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Does that make you the Sect Master of Haotian Sect then?¡± ¡°Hardly, I¡¯m merely acting as Sect Master,¡± Emperor Qitian shook his head. ¡°Now, I can only trust in you, please take care of this.¡± ¡°Do you want me to help break these chains?¡± Xu Zimei nodded and asked Emperor Qitian. ¡°No need, I am a sinner of my Sect Gate, I¡¯d rather die with this sea of flames and rest eternally in this world,¡± said Emperor Qitian as he shook his head. ¡°We shall not meet again in this life,¡± Xu Zimei replied, and then left that space with the Divine Emperor. The great fire consumed everything, burying all within the sea of flames. As they walked towards the portal, upon passing the iron chain bridge again, Xu Zimei finally understood where the mysterious power in that space originated. He looked at the vibrant blossoms growing around the iron chain bridge and smiled faintly, ¡°Myriad Flowers Fairy.¡± ¡­a€| Upon leaving the portal, the outside world of Huayuan Mountain was still encircled by many Loose Cultivators unwilling to depart. But none dared to truly enter. ¡°Let him spend his remaining days in peace,¡± Xu Zimei said to the Divine Emperor. The Divine Emperor nodded slightly. With a wave of his hands, he enveloped the area in a barrier. As Xu Zimei and his companion departed, the surrounding Loose Cultivators grew restless, yet none dared to step forward. The two left the borders of Huayuan Sect and headed straight for White Bone City. White Bone City was not constructed of bones, but built from white rock and stone. Its entirety was pure white, with stones that would emit a faint glow like fireflies even in darkness. Speaking of White Bone City, one must mention a figure, White Bone Heavenly Venerate. Centuries ago, before the city was built, the land upon which it stood was known as the perilous Dark Marsh. This dangerous place was uninhabited, and it was said that only those with formidable cultivation could venture within. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550 Chapter 549 Inside White Bone City ?Chapter 550: Chapter 549 Inside White Bone City Chapter 550: Chapter 549 Inside White Bone City A few miles away from the Dark Marsh, there was a small village where the young White Bone Heavenly Venerate, in order to treat his mother¡¯s illness, discussed with a few fellow villagers and decided to venture into the Dark Marsh to pick medicinal herbs. No one expected that they would never return. That day, a thick fog arose in the Dark Marsh, so dense that it hardly dispersed, and the group of them got lost within it. By the time the fog finally lifted, they were completely trapped in the Dark Marsh. Within, dangers abounded, not to mention the scarcity of food and water; just the deeply hidden marshes and various kinds of poisonous creatures were enough to terrify anyone who heard of them. The young White Bone Heavenly Venerate and his fellow villagers struggled to survive for seven days in there until they accidentally fell into a swamp. His companions watched as his body gradually sank into the swamp, believing him to be certainly doomed. Unexpectedly, seven days later, a skeleton crawled out from the swampa€¡±it was the White Bone Heavenly Venerate. It turned out that the Dark Marsh was not naturally formed, but rather a result of a powerful being¡¯s body corrupting the land after he chose to sit and transform there. Before dying, that powerful being also left his inheritance in it. The White Bone Heavenly Venerate was the one who acquired this inheritance, and from then on, his name was slowly forgotten by the world; only the name White Bone Heavenly Venerate remained. After gaining the inheritance, the White Bone Heavenly Venerate thrived in the Dark Marsh. He began his cultivation step by step while also looking for bright white gleaming stones to construct a dwelling. Thus, the cultivation of the White Bone Heavenly Venerate rapidly improved, and thanks to the bright white gleaming stones, even in the Dark Marsh, his dwelling shone conspicuously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 From then on, anyone who mistakenly entered or got lost in the Dark Marsh received assistance from the White Bone Heavenly Venerate. Using the White Bone Heavenly Venerate¡¯s dwelling as a core, they began to build houses around it. As their numbers grew more and more, generations of people began to live there. One day, when the White Bone Heavenly Venerate¡¯s mastery over his vein techniques was complete, he evolved the Dark Marsh completely. This was the precursor to White Bone City, which after hundreds of years of continuity, expanded in scale and eventually even gained recognition from the Vast Immortal Sect. The White Bone Heavenly Venerate also became the legitimate ruler of the place. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and her companion arrived at the front of White Bone City on the morning of the second day. The vast city loomed like an upturned cover on the land. Though the city was made of bright white gleaming stones, each stone was meticulously carved, resembling real bones. The city had two gates, one to the south and one to the north. In the early morning, the dust-closed city gates slowly opened, and the city came alive with activity. When Xu Zimei and her companion entered the city, they found it extraordinarily bustling, with the streets and vendors on both sides filled with noise. ¡°Let¡¯s just take the Teleportation Array to Heaven Blue City,¡± Xu Zimei said. The Divine Emperor nodded without objection. When the two arrived at the central square of White Bone City, where the Teleportation Array was located, they found that the Teleportation Array to Heaven Blue City was still under construction. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei asked the person in charge of the Formation. ¡°Recently, there was a conflict in Heaven Blue City, and the entire city was almost destroyed, including the Teleportation Array there,¡± said the person in charge: ¡°They are constructing a new Teleportation Array, and it¡¯s not usable right now.¡± Hearing this, Xu Zimei furrowed her brows slightly and asked, ¡°How much longer will it take?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. The emergency repairs during this period are coming to an end. It¡¯s estimated that the connection will be restored by tomorrow,¡± the person in charge replied. ¡­ Xu Zimei turned her head towards the Divine Emperor and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s rest here for today and head out tomorrow. There¡¯s no rush.¡± They found an inn at a tavern in the city, booked their rooms for the night, and prepared to take a stroll within the city. White Bone City was quite a large city, extensive in area, and among the territories of the Vast Immortal Sect, it was one of the top cities. The city was divided into four areas, and in the middle of these areas, there lay a misty square constructed of white bones. Unlike the square where the Teleportation Array was located, this square had a history almost as ancient as White Bone City itself. When Xu Zimei and her companion arrived at the square, they noticed it was surrounded by many people. The crowd had nearly sealed off the entire square. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at the person beside her. ¡°Mountain River Sect is recruiting new disciples, and the younger generation from the entire city is competing in the square,¡± the person next to her explained with a smile. ¡°Mountain River Sect?¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. She had not heard of this force, which suggested it was probably an ordinary third-rate power in the Tianluan Domain. In fact, there were countless forces in the Yuan Central Continent, but only those like the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect were well known to the public. However, not everyone could be sent into the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect without decent aptitude. A force like the Mountain River Sect that existed was heaven for the other martial artists. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else to do, why not go take a look at what¡¯s happening,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. The two squeezed into the crowd and saw that in the center of the square, two youths were competing against each other, their moves fierce, each aiming for the other¡¯s vitals. Although their cultivation levels were not high, merely around the Condensing Vein Realm, they were still fundamentally solid compared to ordinary people. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? On a platform to the side, an elder could be seen sitting on a chair made of bones. The elder¡¯s presence was formidable, he was dressed in a gray robe embroidered with mountain and river landscapes. Five young men and women, all in gray robes, stood beside him. When the competition between the two youths ended, one of the young men in gray robes stepped onto the stage. He looked around at everyone on the square and said, ¡°Today is the last day our Mountain River Sect will be recruiting disciples here. We hope everyone will actively sign up and participate. Anyone who can last until the final three will be able to join our Mountain River Sect directly. If you have outstanding talent, you might even become a Direct Disciple of Elder Qinghe.¡± Hearing the young man¡¯s words, some more youths stepped up to prepare for the competition. Xu Zimei actually didn¡¯t like this method of recruiting disciples; after all, because of different backgrounds and the resources enjoyed from childhood, a person¡¯s current potential and talent could not be distinguished through combat. Xu Zimei initially glanced over and was about to leave when suddenly she heard an exclamation from beside her. ¡°Young Master Xu.¡± Xu Zimei turned her head and saw a woman looking at her with a joyful face. The woman was dressed in a white robe, and it was none other than Bai Yaoyao, one of the students from Heavenly Dao Academy whom she had encountered in the ruins previously. ¡°Miss Bai, how come you are here?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°You still remember me, Young Master. I need to thank you for trapping the master and saving us as well as the master,¡± Bai Yaoyao said joyfully. ¡°We brought the master here to have his injuries treated.¡± Chapter 551 - Chapter 551 Chapter 550 Dog Bites Dog ?Chapter 551: Chapter 550 Dog Bites Dog Chapter 551: Chapter 550 Dog Bites Dog Hearing Bai Yaoyao¡¯s words, Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°If Young Master Xu is not busy, could you perhaps visit our home with the elder? My master and father both want to thank you,¡± Bai Yaoyao quickly said. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal. We are leaving tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. As the two were chatting, the final moments of the competition at the center of the square were unfolding. Among the two youths fighting, the brawny youth let out a roar. His muscles bulged tremendously, bursting through his short-sleeved top. The brawny youth lifted his opponent above his head and threw him directly forward. Seeing the man being thrown, the surrounding crowd gasped and quickly dodged to the sides. Xu Zimei frowned slightly because the direction the brawny youth threw his opponent was right towards him. With a wave of his right hand, spiritual energy halted the oncoming person mid-air. The figure landed steadily on the ground, still shaken, he panted heavily and quickly thanked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded and then narrowed his eyes to look at the brawny youth. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He saw the opponent walking up with a self-satisfied face, grinning at Xu Zimei and saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that, I only used half my strength just now.¡± Xu Zimei was almost certain that the other party had done it on purpose. But he didn¡¯t know the man, and there had been no dealings between them, so why would he target him without reason? ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re here too, huh? Did you come to watch our competition?¡± Just then, a young disciple from the Mountain River Sect approached and smiled at Bai Yaoyao. Bai Yaoyao nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Young Master Song, my father asked me to inform Elder Qinghe. If your sect is not in a hurry after the competition, he has prepared some food and drink at the residence to invite you all.¡± ¡°No hurry, no hurry, tell City Lord Bai we will definitely accept the invitation,¡± the young man said with a smile. The way this Young Master Song looked at Bai Yaoyao, the affection in his eyes was almost undisguised, and probably anyone could see it clearly. Xu Zimei thought for a moment; he had been joking and laughing with Bai Yaoyao just now. And Young Master Song was a formal disciple of the Mountain River Sect, while the brawny youth beside him wanted to enter the Mountain River Sect. Connecting these clues together, Xu Zimei began to understand. Had he suffered an undeserved disaster? ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re alright then let it be,¡± the brawny youth said nonchalantly. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and asked flatly. ¡°This gentleman, he is now considered a disciple of our Mountain River Sect, and besides, you weren¡¯t harmed. There¡¯s no need for this,¡± Young Master Song said with a light laugh. ¡°Miss Bai, I saved you earlier; shouldn¡¯t you repay the favor?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Bai Yaoyao and said. ¡°Please give your command, sir,¡± Bai Yaoyao replied with confusion. ¡°Kill him, and consider it as repaying my debt of saving your life. Then we will be even,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at the brawny youth and said to Bai Yaoyao. The brawny youth¡¯s face slightly changed. Bai Yaoyao slowly turned her head, looking at the brawny youth, her eyes calm as still water, it was unclear what she was pondering. ¡°Young Master Song,¡± the brawny youth quickly turned to the youth with the surname Song, his face somewhat anxious. The father of Bai Yaoyao was the lord of White Bone City, and her grandfather was the famed White Bone Heavenly Venerate. Around White Bone City, the deterrence of White Bone Heavenly Venerate was even stronger than that of Vast Immortal Sect. The Song surname youth forced a smile and looked at Bai Yaoyao, saying, ¡°Miss Bai, this Wang He is now a disciple of Mountain River Sect. He¡¯s a disciple chosen by Elder Qinghe himself, you might do such a thing, but I fear your father wouldn¡¯t agree. For the sake of an outsider, to ruin the relationship between your White Bone City and Mountain River Sect, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°How I proceed, is not a concern for Young Master Song to worry about,¡± Bai Yaoyao said indifferently. Immediately after, with a wave of her right hand, the crowd parted, and a group of armor-clad city patrol soldiers rushed over. ¡°Miss,¡± the man leading the group, dressed in black armor, greeted Bai Yaoyao respectfully. ¡°Take him, hand him over to Young Master Xu to handle,¡± Bai Yaoyao said, looking up. At this, the burly youth Wang He completely panicked. He cried out desperately, ¡°Young Master Song, save me. I did all this for you.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting,¡± the Song surname youth¡¯s face hardened, he snorted coldly. The city patrol soldiers, without a word, surged forward and suppressed Wang He on the spot, capturing him before Xu Zimei. ¡°We have no grudges or grievances. Name the person who instructed you, and I might consider sparing you,¡± Xu Zimei said to a panic-stricken Wang He, smiling. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°It was him, Young Master Song instructed me, he said to give you a warning,¡± Faced with a life-and-death situation, Wang He, without a second thought, shouted out. ¡°Nonsense, Wang He, you want to drag me down with you even before your death,¡± the youth with the Song surname¡¯s complexion shifted slightly, he said sternly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance, kill him, and I assure you safe departure from White Bone City,¡± Xu Zimei said, patting Wang He on the shoulder and chuckling. Seeing the city patrol soldiers let him go, Wang He narrowed his eyes slightly and roared as he lunged at the Song surname youth. ¡°Wang He, have you lost your mind,¡± the Song surname youth yelled anxiously. Watching the two of them fight, Xu Zimei observed with interest from the side. ¡°This kind of ant-like struggle is not worth watching, they might as well be killed off,¡± the Divine Emperor said from the side. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand the joy of dogs biting dogs,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head slightly. At this moment, the Elder sitting in White Bone City¡¯s throne stood up, paying attention to the situation here. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the Elder asked, frowning. ¡°Elder, this Wang He has gone mad, falsely accusing your disciple and trying to kill your disciple,¡± the Song surname youth slammed his palm onto Wang He¡¯s chest, retreating as he yelled. ¡°Enough,¡± the robed Elder struck down with a palm. The might of the Emperor Pulse Realm circulated in his palm, suppressing both individuals in place. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the robed Elder strode forward, asking displeased. The Song surname youth quickly explained the general situation. After listening, the Elder huffed coldly. Looking at Bai Yaoyao he said, ¡°Miss Bai, this matter involves my Mountain River Sect, your father and I need to discuss it. For now, please step back.¡± ¡°What got into Elder Qinghe to be so furious?¡± Just then, a loud laugh came from outside the square, and the crowd hastily made way. A middle-aged man, followed by a group of soldiers, walked in. This middle-aged man wore a white robe, which enshrouded his entire figure. His complexion was extremely pale, almost delicate enough to break with a blow. The shape of bones reflected on his face, as if he had no flesh and blood, only skin wrapped around bone. There was also a man dressed in green following beside him. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552 Chapter 551 The Gradually Advancing True Fate World ?Chapter 552: Chapter 551: The Gradually Advancing True Fate World Chapter 552: Chapter 551: The Gradually Advancing True Fate World ¡°` The man in green clothes with a short beard held a folding fan and stood to the side, smiling faintly. Behind the man in the white robe followed a team of soldiers, who were all dressed in jade-like white armor. Each one of them had a valiant appearance, holding a white spear and marching forward with uniform steps. ¡°Those are the White Bone Guards from the City Lord Mansion,¡± someone nearby remarked with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s said that they are carefully chosen by the City Lord, each with exceptional talent.¡± ¡°Father,¡± Bai Yaoyao hurried forward and greeted the man in the white robe as soon as she saw him. Subsequently, she turned to the man in green clothes and called out, ¡°Uncle Jiang.¡± This man in the white robe was none other than the current City Lord Bai YanKang of White Bone City. ¡°Elder Qinghe, what has upset you so?¡± Bai YanKang asked with a smile. ¡°City Lord Bai, shouldn¡¯t you be asking Miss Bai about this matter?¡± Elder Qinghe replied. ¡°Our Mountain River Sect respects the predecessor of White Bone, but such respect should be mutual.¡± Although the Mountain River Sect wasn¡¯t on par with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, within the dominion of White Bone City, their reputation was still quite significant. The strength of their sect gate was considerable, and they often had dealings with White Bone City. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Bai YanKang turned his head and inquired. ¡°Father, I cannot explain this matter clearly in a moment; in any case, Young Master Xu saved my life,¡± Bai Yaoyao said in a hurry. Bai YanKang thought for a moment, then said to Elder Qinghe, ¡°Elder Qinghe, let¡¯s consider this matter resolved; regard it as giving face to White Bone City. Moreover, since no disciples of your sect were harmed, I personally will compensate for any losses.¡± Upon hearing Bai YanKang¡¯s words, Elder Qinghe¡¯s expression eased slightly. ¡°Ah, now wait a minute, doesn¡¯t anyone need my opinion?¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly from the side. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Elder Qinghe snorted coldly, speaking dismissively. ¡°Yet, today, I do want him dead,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Young Master, considering you saved my daughter, I can settle this matter with the Mountain River Sect for you today. But I hope you can exercise restraint; the Mountain River Sect is not as simple as you think,¡± Bai YanKang glanced at Xu Zimei and said displeasedly. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand; just do as Young Master Xu says,¡± Bai Yaoyao urged anxiously from the side. He indeed knew what kind of being stood behind Xu Zimeia€¡±a being who could suppress someone in the Divine Vein Realm with a mere flick of the hand. ¡°Yaoyao, step back,¡± Bai YanKang said sternly. ¡°We have coexisted with the Mountain River Sect for hundreds of years; we shouldn¡¯t become enemies over trivial matters.¡± At this moment, the crowd parted once again, and three figures emerged from within. On the left stood the Confucian-robed elder from the Heavenly Dao Academy, who Xu Zimei had previously saved. To the right was a middle-aged man in Confucian robes, holding a horsetail whisk with hair slightly disheveled behind his head. In the middle was an older woman dressed in a light purple robe, with rather thick eyebrows and a gaunt face. Despite being a woman, she carried a distinct poise. ¡°Elder Yunshan, what brings you here?¡± Seeing the arrival of the three, Bai YanKang quickly came forward to greet them: ¡°I pay my respects to the three elders of the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± The Confucian-robed elder was indeed Wu Yunshan. He nodded slightly, then turned around and bowed sincerely to Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. ¡°` ¡°This old man has come today specifically to thank the young master and the senior.¡± ¡°Gratitude shouldn¡¯t be expressed with words alone,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Within the limits of my abilities, young master, you may ask for anything,¡± Wu Yunshan earnestly said. No sooner had he spoken than Elder Qinghe next to him let out a roar of anger. He directly kicked Wang He and the young man surnamed Song to the ground with righteous indignation and lectured. ¡°Our Mountain River Sect is a prestigious and upright sect, and my master has led a life with a clear conscience full of integrity. How could we have the likes of you two worthless rascals now? How could you have offended someone as approachable and distinguished as Young Master Xu? If you cannot obtain his forgiveness today, I will expel myself from the sect.¡± Hearing Elder Qinghe¡¯s statement, Bai Yankang¡¯s eyelid twitched. He had thought you, as a core elder of the Mountain River Sect, would have a profound discourse in front of everyone, but unexpectedly, you could be so shamelessly thick-skinned. At this moment, Wang He and the man surnamed Song were also panicked, promptly kneeling before Xu Zimei to beg for mercy. ¡°Young master, you are a generous person; please do not hold this against us.¡± Xu Zimei smiled without a word, while Bai Yankang beside him gestured slightly with his hand. The armored guards behind him immediately seized the two men and, ignoring their struggles, dragged them away. ¡°Young Master Xu, I was shortsighted. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart and let it affect your relationship with Yaoyao,¡± Bai Yankang explained from the side. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly; in truth, he and the other person didn¡¯t have much to do with each other, it was just a passing encounter. The woman and middle-aged man who had come with Wu Yunshan were sizing up Xu Zimei. Afterward, Bai Yankang invited Xu Zimei to the City Lord Mansion, but Xu Zimei politely declined. He and the Divine Emperor returned to the inn, planning to stay for the night before heading to Heaven Blue City the next day. Deep into the night, the darkness had set in. White Bone City was already brightly lit, with chunks of glowing white luminescent rocks emitting a soft light. The Sleepless City here was even more bustling than during the day. The noise from the crowds was unceasing, but Xu Zimei was quietly in his room, sensing the True Fate World within him. Because time on the Divine Continent passed at a faster rate, now that the continent had entered the Ancient Monster Era, development had begun to slow down. Humans gradually learned to farm, hunt, distinguish various herbs, and make use of the weather to domesticate some edible animals. They were slowly becoming the apex existence of this pyramid. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Meanwhile, animals continued to engage in primitive slaughters, and humans had begun to create basic forms of writing. They understood basic communication. In the enclosed Myriad Demons Tribe, due to Chaos¡¯s prohibition against any creature leaving and appearing in the outside world, the world¡¯s view was not to be disturbed, so that progress wouldn¡¯t develop too quickly. However, the Divine Dragon of the Myriad Demons Tribe made quite a commotion during its breakthrough. Soaring through clouds, thunder, and dragon roars, such phenomena sometimes even penetrated the tribe¡¯s seals and were occasionally witnessed by other creatures. As a result, amongst these mortal beings, various mythical stories began to circulate. Centering on their own imaginations and experiences, people told all kinds of mythical tales. Overall, the world was peacefully developing, and the next step for Xu Zimei was to prepare this ordinary world to evolve toward a great cultivation era. Of course, all this had to wait until the era stabilized, for forced growth was not something to seek after. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553 Chapter 552 Lan Residence ?Chapter 553: Chapter 552 Lan Residence Chapter 553: Chapter 552 Lan Residence After ensuring the world¡¯s peaceful development, Xu Zimei returned to reality. He prepared to comprehend the Heaven-shaking Skill he had learned before, as it might come in handy once he reached Heaven Beyond Heavens. This Heaven-shaking Skill was divided into several levels, the first of which was learning to use one¡¯s own strength. Even the slightest bit of strength must be used with great proficiencya€¡±this is what we call Entering the Microscopic. Once you can fully master the strength of your entire body, you can learn to leverage the strength of others. Fighting force with force follows this principle as well; drawing upon others¡¯ strength is the second layer of the Heaven-shaking Skill. When this layer is practiced to the extreme, one can even harness the mighty force of nature, which is profoundly mystical. Just this layer alone is enough for many people to comprehend for a lifetime. As for the last layer, it is the core of the Heaven-shaking Skill and also the most powerful. All the forces in the world, shall be at my command. Using oneself as the starting point, one can move the entire world, which involves many aspects of the Great Dao. Especially to learn the Heaven-shaking Skill, one must gather something called Power Vortex. This Power Vortex can store the way of force; the more Power Vortices you gather, the greater the force you can unleash. Practicing the Heaven-shaking Skill to gather a certain number of Power Vortices signifies that you have made some achievements in the path of force. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Of course, if one were to go further, they would reach the existence that can split the heavens and divide the earth, but this is not something Xu Zimei should consider at his current stage. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei was not in a hurry to practice; instead, he skimmed through the entire Divine Methods at first and then went on to grasp the experience passed down to him by Emperor Qitian. This experience was very profound; Xu Zimei still hadn¡¯t fully understood it by the next morning when it was already bright outside. The two of them got ready briefly, and after finishing their meal at the inn, they headed toward the Teleportation Array in the city. Upon arriving at the Teleportation Array, many people had already gathered there. In front of the Arrays leading to other places, lines were arranged like lengthy dragons. However, in front of the Array going to Heaven Blue City, there were only a few people. When Xu Zimei arrived there, he surprisingly found that Wu Yunshan and two others from the Heavenly Dao Academy were also present. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Wu Yunshan was the first to greet him. The other two sized up Xu Zimei and then introduced themselves, ¡°I am Wo Feiyan. I am Qing Yazi.¡± Hearing their introductions, Xu Zimei replied with a slight nod, ¡°True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Xu Zimei, and this is my friend.¡± The Divine Emperor nodded slightly; indeed, revealing his title was best avoided, as it might stir up even greater excitement. Xu Zimei looked at the noblewoman called Qing Yazi, whose name did not match her dignified appearance. ¡°So Young Master Xu is the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Wo Feiyan smiled and suddenly inquired. ¡°Is Saint Heir Xu also participating in the Demon-slaying Conference at Heaven Blue City?¡± ¡°The Demon-slaying Conference?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°Young Master Xu might not be aware,¡± Wu Yunshan said with a smile at his side. ¡°It is said that some time ago, the Lan Family of Heaven Blue City captured a rare Great Demon. They have invited everyone in the world to witness its execution, and almost every power in the Central Continent has received an invitation.¡± ¡°Bai Meng,¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. Then he smiled and said to the people from the Heavenly Dao Academy, ¡°The Lan Family did not invite me, I am just joining in the excitement to see an old friend.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s head there together,¡± Wu Yunshan suggested. Xu Zimei nodded and did not object. A party of five quickly took their seats on the Teleportation Array and shuttled through it for about seven days. During the journey, Wu Yunshan continuously extended an invitation to Xu Zimei to study at the Heavenly Dao Academy, and he even gave him a token. He could act as Xu Zimei¡¯s referrer, directly exempting him from the assessment needed to enter the academy. Xu Zimei was also aware of the other party¡¯s intentions; the Heavenly Dao Academy might be the most famous and powerful academy on the continent. But they also often invited young prodigies to study at the academy to enhance their renown and influence. This was also a form of indirect investment, as once these young talents grew up, the Heavenly Dao Academy would naturally become their alma mater. However, it must be said that the resources and teaching methods of the Heavenly Dao Academy were indeed first-class. This also fulfilled that saying, ¡°The world bustles for profit and all hustle for gain.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t directly refuse but gave a non-committal response, and he was indeed curious about the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡­a€| Seven days later, the five of them emerged from the Teleportation Array in Heaven Blue City. The collapsed buildings within the city had all been cleaned up, and now it could be considered to have a fresh new look. After Xu Zimei and his companions stepped out, they found that the Lan family disciples were specially there to receive them. ¡°You are the esteemed teachers from the Heavenly Dao Academy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Recognizing their attire, a disciple immediately recognized them. Wu Yunshan nodded slightly. ¡°Our Family Head sent us to welcome you, as he has been waiting for quite some time,¡± the disciple promptly replied. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Wu Yunshan nodded and then followed the disciple towards the central part of the city where the Lan Residence was located. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze turned toward the distant north, to the deepest part of the firmament. A strong energy was pulsating there, and within the deepest clouds, what seemed to be a golden light entangled with Demonic Qi appeared intermittently. As everyone headed for the Lan Residence, they encountered many people along the way. Wu Yunshan occasionally greeted them, introducing them to Xu Zimei on the side. Although the Lan family had invited the entire Central Continent¡¯s Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, in fact, only a small portion could come. ¡°That¡¯s an Elder from the Myriad Immortals Sect of the Immortal Cloud Domain, that one is an Elder from the Dingwang Valley of the Nine States Domain. ¡­a€|¡± Xu Zimei observed that most of the forces gathered here were local powers from the Tianluan Domain, with only a very small part from other domains. When everyone arrived at the Lan Residence, it was already bustling with activity, with various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects and even first-class powers easily seen everywhere. The Lan family had arranged a banquet to entertain everyone, scheduling the Demon Hunting Assembly for the next day. The seven ancestors of the Lan family did not make an appearance, and the hospitality was managed by the Lan Family Head, Lan Juntian. The arrangement of the Lan Residence could not be considered luxurious, but it was very serene and exquisite. There were artificial mountains and water, pavilions, and towers. The bright red gates carried an ancient charm, while the white jade steps were covered with dark yellow fallen petals. Ivy climbed over the trellises, intertwining with all kinds of trees on either side, even spreading over the wall, reflecting together with the coloured tiles and green roof tiles. Xu Zimei roughly estimated that there were dozens of participants at this assembly. Based on the attire and appearance of each person, one could almost determine their affiliated power. The Lan family had already prepared a feast, inviting the guests to take their seats. When the time was almost right, Lan Juntian, dressed in a long red robe, walked out from the corridor with a powerful stride. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554 Chapter 553 Old Acquaintance ?Chapter 554: Chapter 553 Old Acquaintance Chapter 554: Chapter 553 Old Acquaintance Lan Juntian stepped forward, coming closer bit by bit. He said aloud with a smile, ¡°I am profoundly grateful to all of you for attending the Demon-Slaying Conference hosted by our Lan Family.¡± ¡°In fact, I am aware that many among you are here simply to give face to the Lan Family, and quite a few have never paid attention to demonic issues.¡± ¡°However, I am not being alarmist when I say that the history of Demons is even more ancient than that of families that have carried their legacies for over ten thousand years.¡± ¡°They scheme for the keys to the seal of the Ancient Demon Cave, yearning for the day when the Ancient Demon King descends.¡± ¡°Our Lan Family stands alone and weak; we hope that one day in the future, we can garner the support of everyone here for a united Demon-Slaying endeavor.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, we will take you all to behold the Ancient Demon General and see the sort of existence it truly is.¡± Upon hearing Lan Juntian¡¯s words, the people present dealt with it perfunctorily, for due to the low profile of the Demon Race, aside from the Demon-Slaying families, other powers rarely took notice. ¡°What is your opinion of this Demon-Slaying Conference?¡± Xu Zimei, drinking wine from his cup, looked to the three deans of Heavenly Dao Academy and asked with a smile. ¡°Without understanding, it¡¯s difficult to judge, but it indeed warrants attention,¡± Qing Yazi responded. ¡°Our Heavenly Dao Academy is the human race¡¯s pioneer; when it comes to matters that endanger the Continent, our duty is clear,¡± Wu Yunshan also nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei just smiled without replying. Beside them, the Divine Emperor watched the scene with a slight frown and spoke to Xu Zimei, ¡°There is something amiss with this Lan Family! ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°How could someone of Bai Meng¡¯s stature be captured by them?¡± ¡°So many things in this world are unpredictable; who then could claim invincibility?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light chuckle and a shake of his head. In fact, he had long surmised that as a Demon-Slaying Family, the Lan Family had likely gained considerable understanding of demons over several eras. They surely had their methods for dealing with them, but as the Divine Emperor was not a demon himself, Xu Zimei did not believe the Lan Family could truly stand against a Great Emperor. ¡°What do you intend to do, young master? Why not directly break into the Lan Residence?¡± the Divine Emperor asked, puzzled. ¡°I wish to meet an old acquaintance,¡± Xu Zimei reflected for a moment before saying. Since the Demon-Slaying Conference was to be held the next day, the Lan Family had arranged rooms for everyone to rest after the banquet was concluded. Xu Zimei had little interest in the banquet, so he took the opportunity while everyone was busy greeting and networking to slip away from the Lan Residence with the Divine Emperor. ¡­ The two left and headed straight for the inner courtyard of the Lan Residence. Because of the day¡¯s excitement, nobody paid attention to Xu Zimei and his companion on their way. After passing through several small courtyards, Xu Zimei stopped a passing member of the Lan Family and asked with a smile, ¡°Where does your young miss, Lan Ke¡¯er, reside?¡± ¡°Who are you? What do you want with our young miss?¡± the family member asked warily. Xu Zimei just smiled, and grabbing the man¡¯s throat, he said with a chuckle, ¡°Talk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! The young miss is in the left wing of the inner courtyard,¡± the family member quickly explained while struggling. ¡°Just go straight ahead from here, and you¡¯ll find the inner courtyard right in front.¡± After hearing the young man¡¯s response, Xu Zimei applied a slight pressure with his hands, instantly twisting and breaking the man¡¯s neck. Then, a fire blazed from his right hand, incinerating the body completely. ¡°Let¡¯s go see,¡± Xu Zimei said. The Divine Emperor nodded slightly, and the two walked for about ten more minutes. At last, they came upon a vast courtyard with gray tiles and white walls, and a grand gate tower standing at the forefront of the complex. The courtyard, shaded by green trees and surrounded by mountains, boasted a man-made hill with clear green river water babbling through. At the entrance of the courtyard, two guards were stationed inside the gate tower. Just as Xu Zimei attempted to enter the courtyard, the two guards instantly drew their swords, blocking his path. ¡°Halt, visitor, this is the inner courtyard of the Lan Residence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for the young miss of the Lan Family,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Please go and inform them that an old acquaintance from the True Martial Holy Sect is visiting, and she will want to see me.¡± The guard on the left snorted coldly and said, ¡°Who are you? Do you think our young miss is just someone anyone can meet?¡± With a flick of his left hand, Xu Zimei sent a flame shooting from his fingertips. It pierced the guard¡¯s forehead in an instant, the tiny flame suddenly swelling and reducing the guard to a pile of gray ash. ¡°Go and report,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, looking at the guard on the right. ¡°Ah,¡± the guard instantly realized what had happened, swallowed hard, and hurriedly ran inside. ¡­a€| At that moment, inside the left chamber of the inner courtyard, Lan Ke¡¯er was practicing her cultivation. She was wearing a light cyan gauze dress with a pure white long skirt on the outside, and a gentle white silk ribbon tied around her slender waist. Her originally jet-black hair had started to turn blue at the tips. The hair seemed freshly washed, still bearing a somewhat hazy beauty. Her eyes were clear pools of water; a mere glance back could make one¡¯s heart and soul tremble. At this time, she was sitting at the edge of the bed, cross-legged, with pale blue crystal stones floating before her. These crystal stones were like amber, possessing a dreamlike and breathtaking beauty. The space around her was slightly distorted, with light blue spiritual energy swirling around. After a long session of cultivation, she finally took a deep breath and relaxed. Right then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Miss, a guard outside said someone is looking for you.¡± ¡°Yun, come in,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said softly. The door opened, and a maid dressed in a plain cyan long dress entered. ¡°Miss, the guard outside said someone is here to see you. I told him you were busy with your cultivation and could not be disturbed, but he wouldn¡¯t leave without an answer from you,¡± Yun said with a pout. ¡°Who is it?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked with a smile. ¡°It seems like an old acquaintance from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Yun said after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°How could there be an old acquaintance of yours from the True Martial Holy Sect on the Eastern Continent, which is so far away from our Central Continent?¡± No sooner had she spoken than all the blue crystal stones surrounding Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s body fell to the ground. ¡°An old acquaintance from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er murmured, seemingly in a daze. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun asked with concern. ¡°Ah, I, I¡¯m fine,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er quickly snapped back to reality, speaking anxiously. ¡°Yun, ask him to wait a moment, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Yun looked at her young miss somewhat bewildered, feeling that at this moment, her young miss seemed somewhat flustered. Watching Yun¡¯s retreating figure, Lan Ke¡¯er hurried to the dressing table and started to dress up. ¡­a€| By the time Yun had finished speaking with the guard and returned to the room, Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s room was filled with clothes. ¡°Yun, look quickly, which dress do I look good in?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er eagerly pulled Yun over, asking while looking in the mirror. ¡°The young miss has innate grace and beauty, you¡¯d look like a fairy in anything,¡± Yun said with a light laugh. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555 Chapter 554 Meeting Lan Keer ?Chapter 555: Chapter 554: Meeting Lan Ke¡¯er Chapter 555: Chapter 554: Meeting Lan Ke¡¯er ¡°Miss, is meeting someone really worth such a grand reception?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er tried on her clothes and mumbled back. ¡°What¡¯s there not to understand? The Miss is surely going to meet someone she likes,¡± Yun teased with a laugh. ¡°I also want to see who the future son-in-law is, to actually capture our Miss¡¯s affection.¡± ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s lips curved slightly upward, her cheeks flushed with color. ¡­a€| The spring sunshine poured down softly, the sky was cloudless, bright and pleasant. The guests in the front yard were still enjoying themselves heartily, toasting and drinking. Inside the small courtyard, the sound of the flowing water was very peaceful, and the trees on both sides swayed their branches gently amidst the noise of the old days¡¯ wind. A young girl in a blue dress walked in with the light breeze, her steps tranquil. Xu Zimei watched her quietly as she approached, her long, lustrous black hair was gently tied with a purple ribbon. Her snow-white oval face broke into a smile like a fresh breeze; her cherry lips were red and her teeth white, clearly carefully made up. Her slender and graceful figure was dressed in a moon-white gown, with a matching chiffon white blouse on her upper body. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The chiffon floating sleeves swayed lightly, and around her waist was a belt of the same moon-white color, with scattered floral embroidery on the chest, ethereal and elegant. The breeze came along, wafting the chiffon as if everything in the world faded in comparison to Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s arrival. Lan Ke¡¯er slowly stopped in front of Xu Zimei, tilting her head slightly to look at him. A faint fragrance surrounded them. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± she said calmly. If you listened carefully, you could detect an uncontrollable surprise and excitement hidden within that calmness. Xu Zimei pulled the girl into his embrace, inhaling her scent. He gently caressed her beautiful hair and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Did you come especially to find me?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er lifted her head and asked expectantly. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, affirming. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you come find me sooner?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s arms wrapped around Xu Zimei slightly as she asked. ¡°You also know that the Central Continent is far away from the Eastern Continent, and it is fraught with dangers along the way,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°I naturally needed to train hard.¡± ¡°I missed you,¡± hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lan Ke¡¯er hugged him even tighter. She pressed her face against Xu Zimei¡¯s chest and murmured, ¡°Missed you so much.¡± Xu Zimei took Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s hand, and they sat together on the stone bench under the Demon Vanquishing Tree. They chatted quietly, Lan Ke¡¯er shared her experiences of the past few days with Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei listened with a smile; the girl from his memories made him feel as if he were in a trance. It was as if there was indeed a concept of reincarnation in this world. ¡°Have you seen my father?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Not yet, but I plan to meet him, although it might not be too pleasant,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Why?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked, puzzled. ¡°I heard that you are going to hold a Demon-hunting Event,¡± Xu Zimei explained. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Yes, Father has already invited many forces to serve as witnesses,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er replied, still confused. ¡°Could you talk to your father about releasing that demon?¡± Xu Zimei suggested. ¡°That¡¯s probably impossible, our Lan Family is a Demon-Slaying Family, and everyone in the family hates demons,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Besides, the one we caught this time is a peerless great demon, Father will definitely kill it.¡± ¡°If I were a demon too, would you also want to kill me?¡± Xu Zimei said, gently stroking her hair with a light smile. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er stood there perplexed, her eyes filled with confusion as she looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°You understood me. I am also demonic,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lan Ke¡¯er was stunned, rooted to the spot. Then, she forced a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re joking with me, right? You¡¯re the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, how could you be a demon?¡± ¡°Would you kill me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er shook her head, her expression still somewhat disbelieving. ¡°Could you pass a message to your father for me?¡± Xu Zimei asked gently. ¡°Say it,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er replied. ¡°For your sake, I¡¯ll give him two options. Either release that demon or I will personally save it myself, and whoever stands in my way shall die!¡± Xu Zimei spoke every word carefully and seriously. ¡°Why does it have to be this way,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei in pain. ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll wait for his reply,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°If a war really breaks out, will you stand by me or your family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er kept shaking her head, her eyes beginning to mist over. ¡°You came here, not to find me but to save that demon, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s both to find you and to save him,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°This time tomorrow, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here. Tell me your answer then.¡± ¡°Why must we choose? Can¡¯t we just live well?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked in anguish. ¡°This is the path I must walk. I am a demon, but for you, I am willing to spare the Demon-Slaying Family. What about your Demon-Slaying Family?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I understand,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er took a deep breath and nodded her head. Watching Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and remained silent for a long time without speaking a word. ¡­a€| ¡°You really are ruthless, giving such a difficult choice to your own woman,¡± the Divine Emperor commented from the side. ¡°On one side is the person she loves, on the other is her own family. You didn¡¯t make the choice but threw it to her instead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. In fact, I¡¯ve already made my choice,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and spoke indifferently. ¡°I could just descend upon Heaven Blue City and annihilate the Lan Family outright. But because of her, I¡¯ve already stepped back and given the Lan Family a choice. If they¡¯re willing to release Bai Meng, they can not only avoid the catastrophe of annihilation but also gain my Xu Zimei¡¯s friendship, as well as that of the True Martial Holy Sect behind me. Where in the world could they find such a good deal?¡± ¡°Do you think the Lan Family will agree?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. ¡°Whether they agree or not, their life and death don¡¯t concern me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I just wanted to give Ke Er a clear stance, to let her know that I¡¯ve given them a chance.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re truly planning to eradicate the Lan Family?¡± the Divine Emperor asked curiously. ¡°That depends on whether they know when to advance or retreat,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a step back, and if there is still someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate it, what¡¯s wrong with wiping them out?¡± ¡°What if she tries to stop it?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. Xu Zimei was silent for a moment, finally, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. He said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t let a woman stand in my way. I¡¯d rather betray the world than let it betray me.¡± Chapter 556 - Chapter 556 Chapter 555 Struggle ?Chapter 556: Chapter 555 Struggle Chapter 556: Chapter 555 Struggle ¡°` ¡°This really is just like you,¡± said the Divine Emperor from the side. Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the banquet is probably in full swing right now!¡± The two left the inner courtyard of the Lan Mansion and returned to the midst of the banquet. At that moment, the entire banquet seemed to reach a peak of song and dance, a lively and joyful scene. Xu Zimei shook her head contemplatively. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï This so-called Demon Slaying Assembly, what really is the Demonic Path, and what is the Righteous Path? Does proclaiming oneself as the Righteous Path necessarily equate to justice? He raised his glass as he watched the grand gathering draw to a close and said no more. In the afternoon, the banquet dispersed, and individuals from various major powers were accommodated in the already prepared guest rooms. These staggered guest rooms were arranged around a very spacious courtyard. The layout of the courtyard was also elegant and tranquil, with artificial mountains, flowing water, tall trees, and bright flowers. Because Heaven Blue City had just been reconstructed after a battle, there indeed wasn¡¯t much to see within the city. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï People from the major powers simply chatted and discussed in the courtyard; some played chess beneath the trees, others tasted tea in the pavilion. A group of juniors also talked about interesting events from their respective Sect Gates. Xu Zimei found herself an armchair and did not mingle with others, lying back in the chair with her eyes closed to rest. ¡°Brother Fenghe, I¡¯ve heard that your Dingwang Valley is renowned throughout the Nine States Domain for its Cauldron Refining Technique. How about we have a friendly exchange?¡± Among the group of juniors, a young man clad in yellow addressed a young man in a black robe in front of him with a smile. Wang Fenghe, the young man, smiled and shook his head. ¡°Brother Yiming flatters me too much. Who doesn¡¯t know of your Myriad Immortals Sect¡¯s Immortal Capturing Method that dominates half of the Immortal Cloud Domain? There¡¯s no need to compete, I concede.¡± Yue Yiming seemed somewhat dissatisfied upon hearing Wang Fenghe¡¯s response. He snorted lightly, ¡°Brother Fenghe, you shouldn¡¯t say that. We cultivators are blessed, endlessly competing with heaven and earth for the joy of it. The path to becoming a Great Emperor is strewn with countless bones, how can we retreat without a fight?¡± Seeing Yue Yiming so aggressive, the other youths gathered interest. They whispered to each other, watching the scene unfold with excitement. ¡°Yue Yiming seems to be targeting Wang Fenghe.¡± Some people who knew the inside story whispered back. ¡°You don¡¯t know? During the last Grand Sect Competition, Yue Yiming¡¯s pursuit of our Saintess was rejected, but she fell in love with Wang Fenghe instead.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a grudge born from unrequited love!¡± ¡°If only it were just unrequited love,¡± the person replied with a sigh. ¡°The real issue is that Wang Fenghe is wholeheartedly devoted to cultivation and cares not for matters of male and female affection. In the end, after the Saintess waited in vain for decades, she saw through the mortal world and stepped into one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Red Dust Palace, never to emerge again. Because of this, Yue Yiming harbored resentment towards Wang Fenghe.¡± ¡­¡­ Hearing Yue Yiming¡¯s words, Wang Fenghe gave a light smile. He said, ¡°I only seek the Way. As for competing for the creation of heaven and earth, if Brother Yiming desires such destiny, let him take it if he has the ability.¡± Yue Yiming snorted coldly and shaped his hands like claws, reaching straight for Wang Fenghe. Seeing this, Wang Fenghe gave a wry smile and swiftly retreated backward. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Brother Yiming, pressing me into combat like this is really unbecoming.¡± ¡°Enough talk, defeat me first,¡± Yue Yiming said with an unfriendly tone. His hands, resembling sharp claws, were surrounded by whirling blue-green Spiritual Energy. With each attack, his hands could tear through the void, full of formidable power. As Yue Yiming charged towards him, Wang Fenghe shook his head slightly. ¡°` With a beckoning gesture of his right hand, he said softly, ¡°Great Yong Cauldron.¡± There was a buzzing sound as an ancient, cyan-colored bronze cauldron descended before him. This bronze cauldron carried the aura of antiquity, as though it had tumbled from the River of Time itself, ravaging space as it landed before Wang Fenghe. The moment Yue Yiming¡¯s claws grasped the bronze cauldron, a ¡°thumping¡± noise erupted within it. The cauldron emitted wave after wave of fluctuations, forcibly repelling Yue Yiming. Yue Yiming steadied himself and, narrowing his eyes, he said coldly to Wang Fenghe, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your Dingwang Valley is the lineage holder of the cauldrons. With the emergence of the nine cauldrons, the world can be settled. Today, let me have the honor of witnessing this.¡± ¡°Brother Yiming, I¡¯ve given way three times already. If you persist in this obstinate manner, don¡¯t blame me for not being courteous,¡± Wang Fenghe said with slightly narrowed eyes, expressing his dissatisfaction. ¡°Why pretend to be the good guy? Let¡¯s just fight,¡± Yue Yiming retorted with a cold laugh. Immediately after, he rose into the air, spread his arms, and floated in mid-air. A vast and boundless Forbidden Immortal Qi slowly rose behind him, enveloping half the space with his Immortal Qi. The piercing Mad Wind blew gently, making his clothes flutter. His yellow robe undulated with the breeze. At this moment, in the spacious inner courtyard below the Demon Vanquishing Tree, the thriving black branches and leaves were in stark contrast to the distant moon. Under the tree, two elders played chess at their leisure. One dressed in green, the other in yellow. ¡°These youngsters really don¡¯t allow one to feel at ease,¡± the elder in yellow sighed. ¡°No matter, let the young ones handle their own affairs,¡± the elder in green said with a shake of his head and a smile. ¡°The sky won¡¯t fall.¡± ¡­a€| Watching Yue Yiming go all out, as if preparing for a life-and-death struggle with him. Wang Fenghe¡¯s expression grew increasingly cold. The Great Yong Cauldron stood before him when he huffed coldly. ¡°Great Yan Cauldron, come; Great Green Cauldron, come; Great Yu Cauldron, come.¡± With three successive roars, three more ancient bronze cauldrons, carrying an air of simplicity, descended and surrounded Wang Fenghe. All four ancient cauldrons connected together, as if merging into one entity, floating and encircling in void, as the surrounding space began to twist and warp. ¡°Legend has it that the caul-dron techniques of Dingwang Valley are unparalleled in the world. It¡¯s hard to believe that Wang Fenghe, at such a young age, has already refined four cauldrons.¡± ¡°Yue Yiming is no simple character either. His Immortal Capturing Method is also tinged with a bit of fire-element power. On top of that, the immortal techniques of Myriad Immortals Sect are renowned far and wide. It looks like there will be a fierce duel between the two.¡± The momentum of both men was so vast that the surrounding space began to tear apart. The onlookers quickly retreated some distance as they witnessed the scene. When Yue Yiming¡¯s fists, surging with Immortal Qi, crashed into the quadruped ancient cauldrons, a sharp sound echoed from within, almost as if to rupture people¡¯s eardrums. A rumble of explosions sounded, and endless space around them began to collapse. ¡°No way, they¡¯re really playing with their lives,¡± someone exclaimed in shock. What was thought to be just a spar turned out to be so serious. ¡°Forbidden Immortal Fist.¡± ¡°Four Cauldrons Suppressing the Heavenly Dome.¡± The attacks of the two were nearly simultaneous, causing waves of turbulence to ripple around them. ¡°Trulya?¡é noisy. Can¡¯t even get a good night¡¯s sleep in peace,¡± mumbled Xu Zimei as she opened her eyes slightly, irritated. With merely a cold snort from her, a ¡°boom¡± sounded, and the four ancient cauldrons before Wang Fenghe all shattered. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557 Chapter 556 Nirvana Beads ?Chapter 557: Chapter 556 Nirvana Beads Chapter 557: Chapter 556 Nirvana Beads Both of them only felt an incredibly powerful force surge from all around, sending their bodies flying backward. Xu Zimei sat up, casting an impatient glance at the two individuals. He said indifferently, ¡°If you want to fight, go somewhere else. Don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡± The many youngsters nearby all changed their expressions dramatically, watching Xu Zimei with disbelief. This guy, nearly their same age, had so casually neutralized the two people¡¯s attack. ¡°Why did you stop me,¡± Yue Yiming lay on the ground, suddenly bursting into tears. He looked at Wang Fenghe with grinding teeth and said, ¡°I wish I could flay you alive. Senior Sister Ruyue went to that Red Dust Palace because of you, to see through the mortal world.¡± ¡°Shithead,¡± Wang Fenghe stood up, brushing off the dust on his clothing, cursing under his breath with annoyance. ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. Do you think your Senior Sister really liked me?¡± ¡°What, you still refuse to admit that you seduced and then abandoned her,¡± Yue Yiming said with a cold laugh. ¡°At this point, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, she approached me just for the Nirvana Beads,¡± Wang Fenghe said with a detached gaze. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°What Nirvana Beads?¡± Yue Yiming was startled. However, the others around who heard Wang Fenghe¡¯s words all shifted their gaze in his direction. ¡°Only someone like you whose eyes are filled with nothing but women would not know this,¡± Wang Fenghe said. ¡°One of the five great Spiritual Pearls, the Nirvana Beads.¡± ¡°Where are the Spiritual Pearls?¡± an old man nearby asked with a focused voice. ¡°Do you think the Spiritual Pearls would still be in my hands if I dared to speak of them,¡± Wang Fenghe said with a bitter smile. ¡°They have long been taken by her to enter the Red Dust Palace. All that talk of transcending the mundane world is a ruse. She wants to use the power of the Nirvana Beads to transform herself and seize an opportunity to compete for Destiny.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, you¡¯re slandering my Senior Sister,¡± Yue Yiming was stunned. He quickly shook his head in denial. ¡°Believe it or not, you¡¯ve been wishful thinking from the start, how pitiful,¡± Wang Fenghe said coldly. Then, he looked up deeply at Xu Zimei and turned to leave. ¡°Tell me about the Nirvana Beads,¡± Xu Zimei said to Wang Fenghe. ¡°I¡¯ve said all there is to say,¡± Wang Fenghe stopped in his tracks and replied indifferently. ¡°No, I want to hear what you haven¡¯t said,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï ¡°Nonsense,¡± Wang Fenghe snorted coldly and prepared to leave. Xu Zimei chuckled, shaking his head. In the next moment, he pivoted swiftly. He appeared in front of Wang Fenghe, grabbing the latter by the neck. ¡°Die, or give me some clues that can save your life. Choose one,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Wang Fenghe replied, struggling. ¡°Dear friend, perhaps you¡¯d best release my disciple first.¡± At that moment, an elder in green clothes standing under the Demon Vanquishing Tree slowly stood up and stepped forward. ¡°Today is the Lan Family¡¯s Heavenly Punishment grand assembly. Give me some face; I¡¯d rather not start a major conflict.¡± ¡°Elder, you might as well wait over there,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. The Divine Emperor slowly stepped forward, standing in front of the green-clothed elder. The elder¡¯s eyes became solemn as he sized up the Divine Emperor. The presence of the other gave him the impression of an unfathomable ocean, exerting enormous pressure. ¡°Do you truly seek battle?¡± the green-clothed elder asked gravely. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy,¡± the Divine Emperor stated flatly. The elder¡¯s complexion shifted slightly, and then his aura surged powerfully around him. The space all around began to distort. It was as if a might from the ancient past was awakening. ¡°Great Yong Cauldron, Great Green Cauldron, Great Yan Cauldron, Great Xu Cauldron, Great Ji Cauldron, Great Yang Ding, Great Liang Cauldron, come!¡± With the seven fierce shouts of the man in green, seven bronze cauldrons tore through the void and arrived. Guarding around the man in green, he suddenly appeared immensely formidable and powerful, like a rainbow piercing through the sun. ¡°How pointless,¡± the Divine Emperor slightly shook his head. With a flick of his hand, a beam of polar light shot out explosively with a ¡°boom¡±. The polar light tore through the space before him, utterly shattering the bronze cauldrons and exploding in front of the man in green. The man in green stood there, stunned, without a chance to react. The explosion of polar light occurred right before him, but did not harm him in the slightest. At that moment, the old man seemed to hold his breath, and a faint sweat trickled down his forehead. After a long while, he finally came back to his senses and gave the Divine Emperor a slight bow. ¡°Thank you for showing mercy, senior.¡± ¡°Master, you,¡± Wang Fenghe said incredulously at his side. ¡°Fenghe, give him the natal object,¡± the man in green slightly shook his head. Wang Fenghe¡¯s face was a struggle, and after a long silence, he finally took out a red crystal stone from his Storage Ring. The crystal stone contained raging flames within. ¡°Is this the companion object to the Nirvana Beads?¡± Xu Zimei slightly frowned and asked. ¡°I call it the Nirvana Crystal; it has the fire of Nirvana hidden within and can contain the Nirvana Beads,¡± Wang Fenghe nodded in reply. ¡°If this companion object is with you, how did that woman take away the Nirvana Beads?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a slight frown. Logically speaking, the five great Spiritual Pearls could not be taken away without a companion object. ¡°The Nirvana Crystal was eventually given back to me by her. She instructed me to seek her out in Red Dust Palace with the Nirvana Crystal once my cultivation had achieved something,¡± replied Wang Fenghe quietly and calmly. Taking the Nirvana Crystal, Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°It seems she developed feelings for you.¡± ¡°Bullshit,¡± mumbled Wang Fenghe, and looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± ¡°Please do,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. Wang Fenghe sighed deeply and made his departure. ¡­¡­ The sky was growing darker, and the boundless heavens were especially filled with dazzling stars tonight. A bright moon hung in the sky like a huge disk. Inside a chamber within the Lan Family¡¯s inner courtyard, Lan Juntian had just finished the banquet and returned to his room feeling somewhat tired. Before he could rest, there was a knocking at the door. ¡°Come in, Ke Er,¡± Lan Juntian replied. Suddenly, the door opened, and Lan Ke¡¯er walked in somewhat hesitantly. ¡°Father,¡± she greeted softly. ¡°What brings you here at this late hour?¡± Lan Juntian asked with curiosity. ¡°I want to discuss something with you about tomorrow¡¯s Demon Vanquishing Convention,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er paused, clutching the hem of her clothes tightly, and said nervously. ¡°Discuss what?¡± Lan Juntian asked with curiosity. ¡°Could you possibly¡­¡±, Lan Ke¡¯er took a deep breath and said, ¡°let that demon go?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lan Juntian slammed his hand on the table, causing the nearby table to burst instantly into pieces. ¡°Do you realise what you are saying?¡± ¡°Why must we oppose the demonic skills so adamantly?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er finally mustered her courage and looked at Lan Juntian. She replied, ¡°Is there really such an irreconcilable hatred?¡± Chapter 558 - Chapter 558 Chapter 557 I Annihilated This Family ?Chapter 558: Chapter 557 I Annihilated This Family Chapter 558: Chapter 557 I Annihilated This Family ¡°` ¡°If you leave now, I can pretend nothing has happened,¡± Lan Juntian said indifferently, turning his back. ¡°I just can¡¯t understand, I am the Demon Slaying Warrior of this generation, but for what reason do I fight?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er raised her head, looking directly at Lan Juntian, and asked. ¡°Ke¡¯er, did someone say something to you?¡± Lan Juntian furrowed his brows slightly and asked. ¡°How could you suddenly speak of these matters?¡± ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to be a Demon Slaying Warrior anymore,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er stated calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with your decision, but tomorrow¡¯s Demon Slaying Gathering will be held as scheduled,¡± Lan Juntian said indifferently. ¡°Seven Elders have emerged, extending invitations to all the powers around the world, do you want to make our Lan Family the laughing stock? Or do you want to see the perseverance of tens of thousands of years of our Lan Family turn to ashes?¡± ¡°What if this persistence leads to the destruction of our Lan Family?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked out loud. ¡°Ke¡¯er, don¡¯t you understand yet? From the moment our Lan Family chose to become a Demon-Slaying Family, there was no turning back,¡± Lan Juntian shook his head and said: ¡°In our Lan Family, there are no cowards who fear death. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The moment we made our choice, we were prepared to face death.¡± ¡°Is there really no possibility left?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er fell silent for a long while, finally asking in agony. ¡°You have disappointed your father,¡± Lan Juntian waved his hand and said nothing more. Lan Ke¡¯er slowly walked out of the room, gently closing the door behind her. She looked up at the glittering stars in the sky, feeling as if fate had split before her into two straight paths, utterly unrelated to each other. Eventually, her figure vanished into the dense darkness of the night. ¡­¡­ A silent night passed, with the pale light of dawn flickering in the east. The first ray of light between heaven and earth shone towards the direction of Heaven Blue City. That night, many did not sleep soundly, and from time to time, roaring sounds came from the horizon. Demonic Qi, mixed with vast golden light, kept rolling and undulating at the edge of the sky. Even without seeing it in person, many could sense the power and danger within. As the sky brightened, the Lan Family had already prepared breakfast for everyone. The drums of demon suppression stretched from the east of Heaven Blue City, displayed far and wide. Disciples clad in blue robes stood with chests out and heads high in front of the war drums, exuding a spirited presence. They gazed into the distance, towards the Firmament. The breeze was so tranquil. Elders from various powers and the younger generation were having breakfast, while Xu Zimei made his way to the inner courtyard of the Lan Residence. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The place where he had encountered Lan Ke¡¯er the day before. The Qingfeng wind was gentle, the trees lightly swaying, and the person appeared haggard. Lan Ke¡¯er stood under the Demon Vanquishing Tree, her slender figure waiting there. Some strands of hair on top of her head were disheveled, her face slightly paler than usual, a sickly pale unlike her fair skin. ¡°Ke¡¯er,¡± Xu Zimei spoke softly. His voice brought Lan Ke¡¯er back from her daze. Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei, and then tears fell like rain. She threw herself into Xu Zimei¡¯s arms, crying bitterly, ¡°I won¡¯t be a Demon Slaying Warrior anymore. You shouldn¡¯t go either. Our seven Elders from the Lan Family and a few others from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect are there. You will die if you go.¡± Xu Zimei gently stroked the girl¡¯s hair, not answering, merely smiling tenderly. ¡°Promise me, okay?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er looked up, her eyes like clear pools. She said: ¡°Just like the stories you used to tell me, let¡¯s leave this place and find a haven to live in seclusion, never venturing out again. We¡¯ll live out the rest of our lives in obscurity, okay?¡± In that moment, Xu Zimei gazed at the girl in his arms, his memory seeming to be dragged back to that spring in bygone years. Petals fell like rain, that small village in Zixun Village, and under the setting sun, it was as if the same scene reappeared. ¡°` ¡°Back then, I thought my future on the Martial Path was promising, and I wanted revenge, unwilling to be tied down by anything,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°But this time, believe me, I will remove every obstacle, definitely,¡± he continued. ¡°But what if you die?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°It¡¯s not death I fear but living a life that is not fulfilling or brilliant enough. Heaven Beyond Heavens, my origins, there are still many things worth exploring,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a gentle laugh. ¡°Like father, like son,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said, looking at the man before her with a sense of loss. ¡°Father said he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, that he had contemplated the end from the moment he chose this path. You say you¡¯re not afraid of dying either, that the world is fascinating enough. But what am I to do? Watch father die with my own eyes? Or watch you die? Is a simple and warm life really that hard to attain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xu Zimei said earnestly as he looked at Lan Ke¡¯er, ¡°but this is a path I must take.¡± In his life, he had let down four people: his parentsa€¡±in a previous life his mother had fallen into the Demonic Path, his father had aged overnight. Lin Ruhu, the good brother who had blocked a lethal strike for him. And the girl before him, whom he had disappointed and hurt time and again. Xu Zimei had been indifferent to life, having killed countless people, but in the end, he was still human, with Seven Emotions and Six Desires. Without the Seven Emotions and Six Desires, how could he be considered human? Xu Zimei, too, felt pain! ¡­a€| ¡°Go then,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er slowly released Xu Zimei¡¯s waist, stood up, and looked at the man before her, saying. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll watch you go.¡± ¡°If you want to blame me, then blame me,¡± Xu Zimei sighed softly. Eventually, he turned and left without any hesitation, resolute and determined. His Blade Qi dominated tens of thousands of miles, his Blade Intent piercing the heavens. His purple robe danced with the wind, his hair moved without a breeze, his silhouette as steadfast as rock. He seemed to gradually overlap with the figure of his past self. Only back then, the sunset was like dusk, but today the sun was blazing like an arrogant sun. Today¡¯s breeze is so serene! Today¡¯s breeze is damn noisy! ¡­a€| ¡°Ready for battle?¡± The Divine Emperor¡¯s figure appeared beside him out of nowhere, asking softly. ¡°Battle!¡± A single word ¡®battle¡¯ with an intent that shot straight to the heavens, an endless fighting spirit echoing, the Mad Wind roaring and raging all around, the sun hanging like a fiery ball in the Firmament under the arrogant sun. The youth held his head high, arrogantly striding forward. ¡°I am set on destroying the Lan Family. Not even the Great Emperor can stop me, these are my words, Xu Zimei,¡± he proclaimed. ¡­ The noonday sun shone on the northern gate of Heaven Blue City. The gate, made of Extraterritorial Meteor Iron, was scorching hot to the touch. The gate was marked with countless imprints: handprints, sword, and blade marks. These were the scars left by the Lan Family over tens of thousands of years in their stand against the Heavenly Demon, a testament to their brilliance and honor. It was also the witness to everything over those tens of thousands of years. As the heavy gates opened, Lan Juntian, clad in deep blue robes, walked to the forefront. The moment the gates opened, the war drums arranged on both sides immediately sounded. Their thunderous beats soared to the heavens, shaking the entire Firmament. With a supreme force, they stirred the blood to boiling. Chapter 559 - Chapter 559 Chapter 558 Slaying Demons ?Chapter 559: Chapter 558: Slaying Demons Chapter 559: Chapter 558: Slaying Demons In departure by dawn from the west gate, by dusk I return carrying a human head. The spirit weary, only sleep is sought, yet suddenly the call to battle blows. The war drums thundering to the sky resounded long and hollow through heaven and earth, the ¡®boom, boom, boom¡¯ of their explosions faintly linking together. As if to shatter the entire firmament, causing severe pain to the eardrums, the world was seething. Lan Juntian, in a deep blue robe fresh and ample, stood at the very front. Behind him followed the Elder representatives sent by all the major powers, with the offspring of the Lan Family guarding along both sides of the road. The Demon-Suppressing Drum was struck, its shockwaves thunderous. ¡°Since the establishment of my Lan Family in the era of Wild Desolation, we have endured countless epochs. The struggle against Heavenly Demons has never ceased, and today we convene here for the Demon Vanquishing Grand Assembly. We also intend to unite the people of the world, to subdue monsters and eradicate demons, and to restore to this world a bright and orderly Kun and Qian.¡± As Lan Juntian¡¯s imposing voice fell, the offspring of the Lan Family on both sides also straightened their chests and raised their heads, shouting out loud. ¡°Vanquish demons, vanquish demons, vanquish demons!¡± ¡­a€| ¡°The Demon Vanquishing Assembly begins,¡± Lan Juntian pointed to the firmament and roared. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Immediately after, the fog that shrouded the sky was dispelled, the sky was cloudless and pristine as if it had been washed clean. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï A golden Formation gradually appeared in front, within this Formation, a dazzling and universal golden light shone. Ten golden chains stretched through the depths of the Wugeng Void, ultimately imprisoning a creature in the void. This creature was surrounded by towering Demonic Qi, so vast that it seemed as if it could tear apart the firmament, ceaselessly wandering within the Formation. Terrifying roars that chilled the heart and courage resounded in the sky. As if from an ancient demon, bearing supreme majesty and great power. ¡°That¡¯s a demon,¡± someone muttered softly from below. ¡°What kind of existence is this demon, I fear it could easily annihilate an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± someone said, shaking their head in amazement. ¡°Who would have thought the Lan Family could be so strong as to trap the opponent?¡± ¡°Why say so much, the Demon Race indeed should not be underestimated. If there is trouble in the future, let¡¯s lend a hand if we can,¡± another person commented. As the Formation above became visible, ten figures suddenly appeared in the air, sitting cross-legged, surrounding the Formation. These ten towering figures were the seven prime ancestors of the Lan Family, Jiang Wudi of the Invincible Sect, and Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang and Absolute Sword Elder from Heavenly Sword Mountain. The ten exuded a vast presence, and waves of Immortal Qi rose steadily from the air above. Suppressing the entire firmament, connected with the Formation. ¡°Greetings, ancestors,¡± Lan Juntian shouted. He knelt down first, followed by all of the other descendants of the Lan Family. As for the Elders of the other forces, although their ancestors were not present, they still bowed in respect for the predecessors. ¡°I am very grateful to you all for attending the Lan Family¡¯s Demon Vanquishing Assembly,¡± Lan Jiulin stood up and said with a light smile to the people below. ¡°I¡¯ll speak directly about the significance of this Demon Vanquishing Assembly. We hope to unite with the powers of all domains to form the Demon Vanquishing Alliance and cleanse the Yuan Central Continent of Heavenly Demons. We strive to completely eliminate the Demon Seeds from this world before the Destiny Condensation.¡± ¡°Elder Jiulin, we cannot make a decision on this matter, but I will convey your intent clearly to our Sect Gate,¡± an Elder from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect replied from below. ¡°No hurry, I just want to convey a message through this assembly, as long as you all understand,¡± Lan Jiulin said with a smile. ¡°We, the forces of Tianluan Domain, have now joined forces with the Invincible Sect and Heavenly Sword Mountain. Those who are interested can come to find us at any time. We shall together discuss plans against the demons.¡± ¡°Elder Jiulin insists on his mantra of demon-slaying, yet I¡¯ve got a few questions to ask,¡± said Xu Zimei. At that moment, a figure soared into the air, his aura boiling around him as he stood in the sky, facing off against Lan Jiulin in the distance. That figure was none other than Xu Zimei himself, clad in a purple robe, his expression neither happy nor sad, looking at Lan Jiulin with cold, piercing eyes. ¡°Feel free to ask, my friend,¡± Lan Jiulin said with a smile. ¡°What ¡®demon¡¯ are you slaying exactly, and what does it have to do with the wellbeing of our world?¡± Xu Zimei asked loudly. ¡°Did this ¡®demon¡¯ kill your entire family, or did it annihilate your nine relatives?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± At the end of Xu Zimei¡¯s words, elders of the Lan Family below barked sternly. ¡°Which power do you represent, daring to be so impudent in our Lan Family¡¯s presence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Lan Jiulin said with a dismissive wave of his hand and a smile. Then looking at Xu Zimei, he continued to smile, ¡°Our Lan Family has a prophecy handed down from our ancestors. One day the Demon King will descend upon the world, bringing with him many demons to destroy it. The actions of our Lan Family are not for ourselves, but for the world at large.¡± ¡°Just because your ancestors said demons will bring destruction, does it have to be true? What makes their words so unquestionably correct?¡± Xu Zimei spoke up. ¡°The Yuan Central Continent has gone through changes in four different epochs since the beginning of time. The earliest epoch is beyond recall, but from the Mythical Era to the Wild Desolation Era, and now to the current Era of Emperors, what chaos wasn¡¯t related to demons, what strife wasn¡¯t caused by them?¡± ¡°The day of the Demon¡¯s Advent has not yet arrived. When the seal of the Ancient Demon Cave is broken, then you will understand our Lan Family¡¯s resolve,¡± Lan Jiulin said, shaking his head. ¡°Without any proof, just a prophecy from your ancestors, you want to summon people from all over to fight against the Demon Race, don¡¯t you find that laughable?¡± Xu Zimei spoke lightly, ¡°Then am I not also entitled to say that according to our ancestors¡¯ prophecy, it¡¯s your Lan Family who is the root of all chaos? Only by exterminating your Lan Family, can we restore a just and orderly world?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lan Jiulin slightly shook his head and said, ¡°Our Lan Family acts without the need to prove anything to anyone. Those who should understand, will inevitably come to understand one day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, nor do I wish to understand any further,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°You talk of hosting some damned demon-slaying alliance. Today, I am that ¡®demon¡¯. Here I stand, come slay me.¡± Following his words, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura at the Divine Vein Realm began to surge around him. Like an ocean, the power of his sword intent was spreading up towards the firmament. At that moment, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body was activated. His skin gradually turned a blood black color, and torrents of Demonic Qi rose around him. And down from his forehead, line after line, dark purple marks, like cursed imprints, crept across his face. His eyes were a ferocious red, filled with swirling Demonic Qi. Cold-blooded, numb, devoid of even a trace of emotion. This was the impression Xu Zimei gave to everyone at that moment. The previously clear sky suddenly darkened, with gathering storm clouds that roiled, seemingly churning with lightning and thunderous roars. Chaos¡¯s massive form stepped out of the void, standing silently by Xu Zimei¡¯s side. He took step by step towards Bai Meng in the formation. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560 Chapter 559 Who Killed Me ?Chapter 560: Chapter 559 Who Killed Me Chapter 560: Chapter 559 Who Killed Me ¡°` ¡°Today, I will rescue this demon. Let¡¯s see who can stop me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Watching his figure, with Demonic Qi surging to the sky, the Absolute Sword Elder snorted coldly and said, ¡°Stop wasting words, just capture him.¡± All around him, the vast Immortal Qi surged towards him, and a heavy longsword tore through the quiet sky, shattering the endless void, pressing down directly towards Xu Zimei. With a ¡°boom,¡± just as the heavy sword was about to strike, a giant hand extended from the void. It caught the blade of the heavy longsword, motionlessly suspended in midair. Then, the giant hand flicked lightly, and with a ¡°boom,¡± an explosion occurred, breaking the heavy sword into two. The Absolute Sword Elder let out a muffled grunt, and his figure retreated swiftly. Everyone then cast their eyes over, only to see the Divine Emperor standing in the Firmament clad in a black robe. His wide black robe enshrouded his entire body, and one could hardly feel any Spiritual Energy around him. He had countered the Absolute Sword Elder¡¯s heavy sword with pure physical strength. The crowd¡¯s expression grew serious as they saw the Absolute Sword Elder stabilize himself and wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? After all, the heavy sword was his Innate True Weapon, bound to him. Having suffered damage, he naturally felt unwell himself. ¡°And who might you be?¡± ¡°Just a nameless individual,¡± the Divine Emperor replied indifferently. ¡°Are you also a member of the Demon Race?¡± Lan Jiulin asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°To be precise, no,¡± the Divine Emperor shook his head slightly. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Then you might as well stay out of this mess,¡± Lan Jiulin said. ¡°Good and evil, to me, depend on a single thought. Whether I¡¯m considered demon or righteous, others¡¯ opinions are irrelevant,¡± the Divine Emperor said indifferently. ¡°As for the so-called mess, your Lan Family is not enough to concern me.¡± ¡°Just a coward who doesn¡¯t even dare to reveal his own name, spouting nonsense,¡± the Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang sneered. ¡°I am not just talking. Even if your ancestor, the Heaven-Defying Great Emperor, were here, he might not be able to make me yield,¡± the Divine Emperor replied in a calm tone. ¡°There are more than three thousand swordsmen in Heavenly Sword Mountain, not to mention the ancestor; we can extinguish you ourselves,¡± said the Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang proudly. ¡°In the world, there are thirty million Sword Immortals, yet all must bow before me,¡± the Divine Emperor retorted, shaking his head. With a slap of his large hand, the endless space before him completely collapsed, and space within a hundred miles began to distort. ¡°Stop him,¡± the Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang commanded in a cold voice. He wore a cyan-brown sword robe, similar in design to a kimono. His long hair was tousled all around, with only his sharp, star-like eyes visible on his face. In his eyes, infinite sword lights flickered on and off. He was called the Sword Demon because he was obsessed with swords to the point of madness. Dugu Wenchang stood arrogantly in the sky, slowly drawing the longsword from behind him. It was a four-foot-long sword with a dark edge, engraved with countless shattered stars. ¡°This sword is named Star Slasher Sword; it weighs three thousand seven hundred pounds, forged from meteorites from beyond the heavens. The stars on the sword, splendid and resplendent.¡± Dugu Wenchang, holding the Star Slasher Sword, gathered sword intent as if it were a fiery purgatory, enveloping the sky above. The storm formed by the sword intent almost covered half the Firmament. At the moment he drew his sword, numerous people¡¯s side swords ¡°clang¡± resonated. Those side swords seemed to respond to Dugu Wenchang, as if wanting to fly out of their sheaths. ¡°` ¡°With one sword from the west, grinding over the eight desolations, with another, ascending to the Nine States upon the wind.¡± The frosty voice of Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang came from the edge of the sky. Immediately after that, one could see the supreme Sword Intent gathering around him, forming together with the Star Slasher Sword he held in his hand into an enormous and mighty greatsword. The moment the Star Slasher Sword fell, heaven and earth seemed to weep in shock. A rumbling explosion erupted all around. The Divine Emperor saw this spectacle, his body neither dodging nor evading, simply allowing this vast Sword Intent to strike down upon him. Then there was another ¡°boom,¡± the aftereffects of the explosion rippled outward, and it seemed as if the entire firmament trembled. ¡°This guy, he took that hit of mine head-on,¡± Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang¡¯s pupils contracted as he uttered with slightly parted lips. One saw the shattered sky slowly mending itself, and as everyone¡¯s gaze shifted, the Divine Emperor stood calmly upon the firmament, not even a wrinkle on his clothes. ¡°You really don¡¯t even have the qualifications for me to take you seriously,¡± said the Divine Emperor lightly. ¡°How can this be,¡± Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang stood frozen, his mouth agape and speechless for a long moment. Xu Zimei stepped toward the formation, the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array was still turning slowly, with Demonic Qi surging skywards from within. ¡°Everyone, work together to stop him,¡± Lan Jiulin, the Ancestor of the Lan Family, reacted instantly and said to the people next to him. Altogether, ten figures, each with Immortal Qi vast and billowing like an ocean, ascended and surged towards Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. ¡°How dare the light of a grain of rice compete with the glorious moon,¡± the Divine Emperor sneered. With a wave of his right hand, the space before him was completely twisted, as though strands of the power of reincarnation were spiraling. The space around him warped at a strange angle, eyeing those ten approaching to slay him. As the ten figures stepped into his warped space, the Divine Emperor clenched his right hand. Abruptly, ten vortices appeared in the sky, with five rotating counterclockwise and five clockwise. Then, a devouring force emanated from the vortices, and all ten figures were sucked into the black holes of the whirlpools. ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± Lan Jiulin cried out in alarm and hurriedly used all his strength to resist the devouring force of the whirlpools. Xu Zimei looked up and stepped forward to the front of the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array. ¡°My lord,¡± Bai Meng asked Xu Zimei, his voice trembling. ¡°You have underestimated the people of this world,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°When the final moment comes, even if I have to sacrifice my life to activate the tenth Vein Gate, I will eradicate the Lan Family,¡± Bai Meng said with shame. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, and then slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back, with Blade Qi slashing around him. Commencing the Way of Inquiry, he slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow with both hands, and Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent fell from the void. With a ¡°boom,¡± the longsword heavily landed on the formation. The formation trembled slightly, and cracks had appeared on the surface of the barrier. ¡°Don¡¯t let him break the formation,¡± the Ancestor of the Lan Family, Lan Jiulin, roared from above. They were too busy preventing the engulfing of the black whirlpools to pay attention to Xu Zimei. Below them, members of the Lan Family all had solemn expressions, as Lan Juntian took a deep breath. He turned to look at the panic-stricken descendants and said loudly: ¡°Our Lan Family has been established since the era of Wild Desolation, for countless years. Our forefathers used their lives, generation after generation, to build the Lan Family we see today. Now, at the moment when our family¡¯s survival is at stake, are you afraid of death?¡± After Lan Juntian said this, he did not give everyone a chance to respond. Instead, he immediately added, ¡°Fear of death is human nature; there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, who doesn¡¯t want to live well?¡± Chapter 561 - Chapter 561 Chapter 560 Death ?Chapter 561: Chapter 560 Death Chapter 561: Chapter 560 Death ¡°But in this world, everyone must die one day, either as light as a feather or under the weight of Mount Tai. My Lan Family has no sons who fear death. Now, in this moment of crisis, are you willing to follow me to slay the Demon and protect our Heaven Blue City, to safeguard our Tianluan Domain?¡± ¡°We are willing,¡± someone from below, with tears brimming in their eyes, drew their weapon and bellowed aloud. The sounds of agreement rose after another within Heaven Blue City as countless members of the Lan Family converged and attacked Xu Zimei in the sky, attempting to prevent him from destroying the Formation again. ¡°I will let the corpses of the Lan Family fill the entire Heaven Blue City,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the Tyrant Shadow in his hand and spoke indifferently. ¡°In these tens of thousands of years, how many Heavenly Demons have you killed? Speaking of a blood debt being repaid in blood, that¡¯s not too much to ask, right?¡± Blade Intent wreaked havoc in the Firmament, and in the densely clouded sky, it seemed as if a light drizzle was falling. The rain was cool and clear. Xu Zimei turned his head, held his breath, focused his gaze, and drew his sword, then turned and charged into the increasingly fierce downpour. ¡°Even if there are millions of people, those who oppose me will only find piles of bones under their feet.¡± ¡­¡­ Hundreds of members of the Lan Family charged at Xu Zimei, who fought alone. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 Above the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, Demonic Qi soared to the sky, merging with the thick clouds. The might of the Divine Vein Realm enveloped him as he executed the nineteen moves of the Way of Inquiry in succession, each one more formidable with the roaring Demonic Qi. ¡°Kill him and revitalize our Lan Family.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Heavenly Demon, everyone has the right to execute it; we will die with a sense of purpose.¡± Watching these young men die generously for the so-called just cause, Xu Zimei laughed out loud. With his Tyrant Shadow Blade in hand, he swung down, and countless people died miserably under his blade. Raging roars and mournful cries intertwined, resounding together. Blood rain began to pour from the sky, as if everyone had gone mad with killing. One by one, heads fell to the ground, and the youths of the Lan Family came wave after wave. ¡°To win every battle, Against the Current, When the great wind arises, clouds fly, Floating Green Duckweed, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon, Slaughter Blade, Annihilation Void.¡± With the execution of the nineteen moves of the Way of Inquiry, one move exploded after another in the sky. Each and every corpse represented the fall of a life, and the people of the Lan Family were beside themselves with fury. ¡°Fight, fight, fight.¡± Roars of fury rose in the sky. People of great influence preserved their own interests, having retreated early on, especially with the existence of someone like the Divine Emperor, who truly did not wish to get involved. Atop the attic of the inner courtyard of the Lan Residence, Lan Ke¡¯er, dressed in green, gazed at the distant sky. The bodies of her clansmen fell one after another, one, two, three¡­. By the end, she had lost count of how many had died, she did not know how many tears she had shed, and she had even begun to grow numb. What caught her eye was that the man in the sky seemed like a War God, or as if he were the Demon King from the prophecies, covered in blood, as if life meant nothing in his hands. ¡­¡­ This battle lasted for a whole half day. Xu Zimei felt as if he wasn¡¯t so much killing people as he was harvesting leeks. The leeks kept coming crop after crop, seemingly endless. The bodies were piled up like mountains below, and the rich stench of blood along with the unique odor of the corpses nearly permeated the entire sky. People often act on heated impulse and do many things beyond their own imagination, but when that heat dissipates, most are left only with regret. Whether it was a surge of people or a human wave tactic, in the end, none of it brought Xu Zimei down. Instead, as the number of people around him dwindled, the deafening cheers became fainter. Many people then clearly realized that the tribesmen who had fought shoulder to shoulder with them had now become corpses beneath their feet. Only a few people remained by their side. At this moment, fear began to plant its seeds in some people¡¯s hearts, and some dared not fight any longer, their figures began to shrink back. Only Lan Juntian, along with several family elders, were still struggling to advance towards Xu Zimei. The sharp Blade Qi burst forth from the Tyrant Shadow, directly sending a crowd of people flying. Before Lan Juntian could get up, a blade was already at his neck. ¡°My revered father-in-law,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smirk. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lan Juntian frowned slightly, then quickly realized what was happening. ¡°Ke¡¯er, you have lured Ke¡¯er, haven¡¯t you? No wonder her attitude was so abnormal yesterday.¡± ¡°No, you must believe that I love her more than anyone,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°That was simply her choice.¡± ¡°The victor becomes king, the loser the outcast. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 If you want to kill, then kill. There¡¯s no need to insult me,¡± Lan Juntian said coldly and indifferently. ¡°Even if my Lan Family is exterminated today, other families will stand up in the future. There will come a day when your Demon Race is destroyed. I just regret that I couldn¡¯t rid you all by my own hand.¡± ¡°You are too decayed. Power is in my hands; I decide what is right and wrong. Do you really think you understand the Demon Race? You only know from those so-called prophecies of your ancestors. Isn¡¯t it ignorant to label them with a hat of destruction based on that alone?¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°You can say whatever you want. In this life, I share no common sky with the Demon Race,¡± Lan Juntian declared loud and clear. ¡°Then you can go to die,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he raised the Tyrant Shadow high. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± just then, a cry of alarm sounded from the side. Lan Ke¡¯er approached swiftly from afar, stepping through the air to block the path of Xu Zimei¡¯s blade. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill my father, I¡¯m begging you.¡± With tears streaming down her face, she shook her head at Xu Zimei, looking haggard. ¡°Don¡¯t, really don¡¯t. I can¡¯t bear to watch my father die before my eyes.¡± ¡°Ke¡¯er, do not beg him. There are none in the Lan Family who crave life and fear death. Even in death, we have no fears,¡± Lan Juntian stated from aside. As he watched Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s sorrowful expression, Xu Zimei crouched down slightly, touching her hair once again. He said with a smile, ¡°Alright, you say not to let him die, so I won¡¯t kill him.¡± After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he chuckled, turned around, and walked away with his blade. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Lan Ke¡¯er felt an emptiness inside her. She wanted to grasp that figure, but felt as if her entire body had lost all strength. Behind her, Lan Juntian still shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be grateful because you spared me. In this life, even if I descend into Hell, I will find a way to annihilate your Demon Race.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say a word, just quietly walked towards the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array. When passing by the Divine Emperor, he didn¡¯t make a sound, only his lips parted slightly, mouthing a single word. ¡°Kill!¡± a€| When Xu Zimei moved towards the Formation, the Divine Emperor raised his hand, and the space around him twisted. The space where Lan Juntian stood distorted violently, and his entire body was devoured and twisted into shreds of flesh by the space. ¡°Who let you kill him?¡± Xu Zimei turned around, cried out in shock, and roared. ¡°In my life as the Divine Emperor, I have never needed to explain my actions to anyone.¡± The Divine Emperor stood proudly in the Void, speaking indifferently. ¡°Fucking drama queen!¡± Xu Zimei, wielding his blade, charged directly at the Divine Emperor, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death.¡± Chapter 562 - Chapter 562 Chapter 561 Dreams Broken in Heaven Blue City ?Chapter 562: Chapter 561 Dreams Broken in Heaven Blue City Chapter 562: Chapter 561 Dreams Broken in Heaven Blue City Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure rushing to kill, the Divine Emperor snorted coldly and directly disappeared into the void. Xu Zimei glanced towards Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s position and sighed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this either,¡± he said, shaking his head in shame. ¡°How can I face you in the future?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei, her eyes filled with pain as she spoke. ¡°It was the Divine Emperor who killed your father, not me, but rest assured, I will avenge you in the future,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But you killed my clansmen,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er crouched on the ground, holding her head and crying. ¡°They also wanted to kill me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I would like to be alone for a while, is that okay?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said softly, shaking her head slightly. ¡°I will always be with you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. Then he turned around and headed for the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array. The destruction of the Lan Family was not his wish, but unfortunately, they ultimately stood on the opposite side of him. The other party had declared war, and naturally, Xu Zimei would not remain indifferent. People yearn for a happy ending, but more often than not, the world is filled with sadness. He would respect Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s choices, and no matter what the outcome, Xu Zimei, having made his move, would not regret it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In front of the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array, Xu Zimei held Tyrant Shadow, and endless Blade Intent emanated from the blade. With a ¡°boom,¡± the sky-filled Blade Intent converged, and finally, it came crashing down with great force. With that strike, the barrier around the Formation broke, and all ten golden chains shattered as well. Inside the Formation, Bai Meng roared in anger, his body enveloped in Demonic Qi like a sea of Purgatory. Bai Meng slowly raised his hands and, reaching back, grasped the golden chains on his arms, pulling them forcefully. With a ¡°bang bang,¡± the golden chains all broke apart, becoming extremely fragile without the support of the Formation¡¯s power. After a few more sounds, all the chains on Bai Meng were torn off. He stepped out of the Formation one by one, his Demonic Qi engulfing half the firmament. He seemed like a true Demon emerging into the world, and with every step, countless cracks appeared in space beneath his feet. As Bai Meng walked step by step, the overwhelming Demonic Qi formed a terrifying and fierce giant face that emerged behind him. Xu Zimei, looking at the trapped ancestors of the Lan Family, turned to Bai Meng and said, ¡°I leave them to you.¡± Bai Meng nodded, and then his right hand reached out, condensing a sphere of Demonic Qi between his fingers. The sphere quickly expanded dozens of times in size, swallowing all ten members of Lan Jiulin and their bodies. At the moment of swallowing, the only female figure, Jiang Wudi, suddenly became blurred. Then, a shadow emerged from around her, illuminating the nine heavens and the ten earths, transforming into a beam of light, and directly breaking through Bai Meng¡¯s space with Jiang Wudi, fleeing into the distance. ¡°Emperor Soul?¡± Bai Meng uttered in light surprise. ¡°If you dare to leave, I will go and destroy your Invincible Sect right now,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice came from behind. The escaping light hesitated for a moment and then slowly dissipated, revealing Jiang Wudi¡¯s figure in mid-air. With a cold look in her eyes, she looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°I will take full responsibility for this matter; it has nothing to do with the Sect Gate.¡± ¡°It seems you and the Invincible Emperor indeed have a special relationship. He was willing to split a part of his Emperor Soul to save your life,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The Emperor Soul is a part of the Great Emperor¡¯s true soul, which, for a Great Emperor, is even more important than the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. Usually, unless it¡¯s for someone very important, a Great Emperor would not split their true soul. ¡°What do you want?¡± Jiang Wudi looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. You help me find someone, and I can consider not destroying your Invincible Sect,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°After all, aside from this incident, there hasn¡¯t been much involvement between your Invincible Sect and our Demon Race.¡± ¡°Find whom?¡± Jiang Wudi fell silent for a moment before finally asking. ¡°The current Saint Heir of the Taoist Clan, Dao Tianyun, as well as the whereabouts of the Taoist Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said. He had previously visited the River of Fate to observe the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s destiny and discovered that he had been reincarnated as the son of the Taoist Clan Leader. There are accounts from the past that need to be settled, not unreturnable, but when the time comes, they should be slowly repaid. Be it Baili Xiao or the Reincarnation Elder, Xu Zimei would not let either of them off the hook. ¡°Fine,¡± Jiang Wudi pondered for a moment before ultimately nodding in agreement. Because just moments ago, he felt someone locking onto him from the void, the intent to kill so intense. If he denied the request, he feared he would be executed on the spot. ¡°One more thing,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Have the members of your Invincible Sect spread a message outside. Say that the people of the Lan Family are all demonic. Your Invincible Sect joined forces with Heavenly Sword Mountain to exterminate the Lan Family. Unfortunately, the two ancestors from Heavenly Sword Mountain sacrificed themselves for the greater good by perishing alongside the Ancestor of the Lan Family in this battle.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, all the elders of the Lan Family beside him were infuriated to the point of bursting. Looking at Xu Zimei, they shouted, ¡°Demon, you are the true demons! May you never rest in peace.¡± ¡°Ancestors, we have failed you. I, Lan Jiulin, am unworthy of the Lan Family¡¯s ancestral line.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Jiang Wudi felt a silent condolence in his heart. This was a thorough heart-wrenching murder, not only annihilating the Lan Family but also intent on tarnishing their millennia-old reputation by branding them as demonic. Once this label becomes established, if no one comes to their defense in future generations, the demonic stigma might haunt this Demon-Slaying Family for eternity. ¡°You need not be so heartbroken. I am merely returning to the Lan Family what they have done to us,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being demonic? It¡¯s you who branded us, and it¡¯s not like my Demon Race did anything to Yuan Central Continent.¡± Bai Meng clasped his hands together, and the dark orb enveloped all the members of the Lan Family inside it. ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï He then shrank the dark orb and swallowed it whole. ¡°This is my Despair Space. I will let them suffer torments in despair until they die hopelessly,¡± Bai Meng said calmly. ¡°All right, I will take care of these matters,¡± said Jiang Wudi helplessly as he could only nod in agreement. Xu Zimei waved his hand, not saying anything further. Jiang Wudi finally gave Xu Zimei a deep look before stepping into the void and leaving. ¡­¡­ ¡°My lord, this is a Chaos Crystal,¡± Bai Meng immediately snatched the Chaos Crystal and presented it before Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked at the Chaos Crystal in his hand, a murky grey that prevented him from seeing clearly inside it. He asked, ¡°Can it still be used now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The seal can only surface on the day of the once-in-a-millennium celestial origin,¡± Bai Meng said regretfully. ¡°Since that time has already passed, to use it again, we might have to wait another thousand years.¡± Chapter 563 - Chapter 563 Chapter 562 All Beings are Vegetation ?Chapter 563: Chapter 562 All Beings are Vegetation Chapter 563: Chapter 562 All Beings are Vegetation ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can feel that the day Destiny manifests is drawing nearer and nearer. I believe it won¡¯t be long before I will go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and then I can head directly to the Ancient Demon Cave,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking into the distant skyline with a light chuckle. ¡°Although we can¡¯t break the Demon-Suppressing Lock, we can find the Void Spirit Monkey to break the outer seals first and establish contact with the Ancient Demon Cave.¡± ¡°Understood, Master, shall we head to the Void Valley?¡± Bai Meng inquired. ¡°Let¡¯s settle the matters here with the Lan Family and then depart,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in response. With Bai Meng having devoured all seven of the Lan Family¡¯s ancestors, the upper echelon of the family also suffered countless losses. Now, those who survived in the Lan Family were mostly servants and juniors with low cultivation levels. ¡°How should we deal with these people?¡± the Divine Emperor asked from the side. ¡°I don¡¯t ask, nor do I care. You handle it yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I understand,¡± the Divine Emperor pondered for a moment and eventually nodded slowly. After dealing with the Lan Family¡¯s ancestors, Xu Zimei realized that Lan Ke¡¯er was no longer to be seen. He stepped down through the air, arriving inside the Lan Residence. Some of the Lan Family¡¯s people were hiding, while others, upon seeing Xu Zimei, knelt trembling on the ground, not daring to lift their heads. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Although the path of the strong is filled with killing, and everyone who becomes powerful has countless skeletons in their hands, I really didn¡¯t want to exterminate your Lan Family,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°Sadly, your Lan Family has its own convictions that span tens of thousands of years. Slaying demons is your belief, and the reason the Demon-Slaying Family exists.¡± Xu Zimei once again made his way to the inner courtyard of the Lan Family. The once-thriving Demon Vanquishing Trees on either side were now withered, hanging desolately by the roadside. The inner courtyard too had become desolate, with hardly any members of the Lan Family to be seen. When Xu Zimei entered the inner courtyard, he saw Yun, the maid of Lan Ke¡¯er, waiting anxiously. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Yun greeted nervously. ¡°Where is Ke¡¯er?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Miss told me to give this to you,¡± Yun said, handing over a handkerchief to Xu Zimei. The handkerchief was embroidered with silk threads, and on it was an image. The scene depicted was the day Xu Zimei met Lan Ke¡¯er; the two were in an alley with Lan Ke¡¯er holding a longsword to Xu Zimei¡¯s neck. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, slowly turned the handkerchief over, and saw bold letters written on the back. ¡°No boundaries in heaven and earth, today I part with thee, in Red Dust Palace, an olden dream, breaks in Heaven Blue City.¡± Xu Zimei slowly put away the handkerchief, closed his eyes for a brief silence, and then asked, ¡°Has she gone to the Red Dust Palace?¡± ¡°I do not know, Miss only left a message for you not to go looking for her,¡± Yun said, terrified. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want me to find her, why would she tell me where she¡¯s going,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t know how to face me at the moment. Nevermind, let her have some peace. I just won¡¯t go to the Red Dust Palace for now.¡± ¡°Young master, may I leave now?¡± Yun asked timidly from the side. ¡°You are her maid; I won¡¯t trouble you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in response. Watching Yun¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei sat alone on the balcony of the inner courtyard. He poured himself several cups of wine and lay back on the recliner, squinting. The Lan Family was exterminated, and Heaven Blue City was destroyed. The residents here had already begun to leave their homes and depart from this place, but Xu Zimei had not destroyed the city. He slept deeply, as if all the world¡¯s affairs had nothing to do with him. No one dared disturb him, and by the time he woke up, the sky had already turned to evening, and darkness had fallen. Bai Meng and the Divine Emperor were conversing in the pavilion below the attic when they saw Xu Zimei coming down, and both stood up. ¡°Everything here has been dealt with,¡± said the Divine Emperor on the side. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Void Valley tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei said. The two nodded. ¡­¡­ As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Void Valley is also a peculiar place. What makes it peculiar is that going to Void Valley is all about luck. If you¡¯re lucky, even an ordinary Vein Practitioner can survive there; if you¡¯re unlucky, even a Great Emperor might be in danger. The most abundant thing in Void Valley might just be the Void Turbulence. First, we must talk about the rules of this universe. The Great Dao is nine, from which ten are derived, and ten represents Perfection. In other words, in our world, there are no absolute checkmates; all things leave a glimmer of hope for life. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Similarly, because the Great Dao isn¡¯t perfect, there is no such thing as a perfect absolute in this world. Everything has its duality, even the Yuan Central Continent we inhabit isn¡¯t perfect. It¡¯s said that during the formation of the Yuan Central Continent, there was a space that wasn¡¯t complete. Inside this space, where the space flows chaotically, creatures that appear inside are in much less danger if they don¡¯t come into contact with the turbulence. If swept up by the Void Turbulence, the unlucky ones would be torn apart by the space, reduced to ash. Even the lucky ones would be pulled into other spaces, and no one knows what lies at the other end of that space. Since almost no one has returned alive from inside it. According to legend, the Vast Emperor once used his enormous power to exit from that space, but after he came out, he didn¡¯t say anything and ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. However, there¡¯s actually not nothing inside Void Valley. There grows a kind of tree called the Void Tree. It¡¯s said that items made from Void Wood, which comes from the Void Tree, can allow one to traverse spaces and even comprehend the Profound Meaning of the void. Of course, the use of Void Wood is much broader, and it is much coveted by many people. Because of the special nature of Void Valley, indeed, many people risk their luck and often go there to collect Void Wood. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Xu Zimei and his two companions left Heaven Blue City to set out toward Void Valley. Void Valley is located at the border between the Tianluan Domain and the Nine States Domain. According to what the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun said, the Void Spirit Monkeys live in Void Valley, unfazed by the Void Turbulence. Additionally, due to their scarcity, it¡¯s nearly impossible for people to encounter them. Because the Divine Emperor wanted to return to the Old Land to take care of many matters after finally restoring his cultivation, Xu Zimei did not stop him. So he took the opportunity to go to Void Valley with Bai Meng. The morning sunlight shone on the walls of Heaven Blue City as usual, only the city now was completely deserted, unlike its former bustle. Xu Zimei summoned the Dark Heaven Tiger and leisurely made his way toward Void Valley. A man, a tiger, a Curved Blade, an empty city. ¡°All beings are like grass and wood, only you are Qing Shan,¡± Xu Zimei sighed softly. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the Eastern Continent, in the location of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. The arrival of a young man completely disrupted the peace of this core area of the Eastern Continent, where a sect with the presence of two emperors existed. Chapter 564 - Chapter 564 Chapter 563 Turmoil of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect ?Chapter 564: Chapter 563 Turmoil of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect Chapter 564: Chapter 563 Turmoil of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect In the location of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Jiang Mochou stood firm in his black robe, facing the wind, hovering in the sky as the might of the Saint Vein Realm surged around him. Below him, three elders of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect lay on the ground. ¡°Summon Fu Tianming,¡± Jiang Mochou said indifferently. ¡°Who are you? How dare you intrude on our Taiyuan Heavenly Sect,¡± an elder below shouted harshly. ¡°I have come only for revenge, and it has nothing to do with anyone else,¡± Jiang Mochou replied lightly. At that moment, a woman came running over in panic from afar. She was dressed in a purple robe with her long hair tied at the back of her head with a blue ribbon. Looking at Jiang Mochou, she called out with a mix of emotions, ¡°Mochou.¡± ¡°Sister,¡± Jiang Mochou acknowledged the woman, Jiang Lili, with a calm expression. ¡°Why have you come here? Hurry, leavea€¡±someone has already informed the Sect Master of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect,¡± Jiang Lili said anxiously. ¡°Do you want me to leave, or are you afraid I will kill Fu Tianming?¡± Jiang Mochou asked coldly. ¡°You could stay with the man who murdered our father; today, I am here for revenge. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Didn¡¯t you tell me before that in this world, only power matters, and nothing else is worth mentioning? Today I have come to see for myself just how insignificant the things you value really are.¡± ¡°Who dares to offend my Taiyuan Heavenly Sect,¡± suddenly, a fierce shout echoed from the distant horizon. A tremendously powerful force gathered in the sky, and accompanied by the three Great Elders of the Sect, the current Sect Master of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Fu Juelei, appeared in the air with his son Fu Tianming. ¡°Do you remember me, young master Fu?¡± Jiang Mochou asked, looking at Fu Tianming and biting his lip faintly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Fu Tianming asked, puzzled. ¡°It seems the young master indeed has a short memory. Have you forgotten the small village at the foot of Taiyuan Mountain from over a decade ago?¡± Jiang Mochou said with a chill in his voice. Hearing Jiang Mochou¡¯s words, Fu Tianming quickly looked at Jiang Lili. He normally wouldn¡¯t have remembered such a trivial matter, but since Jiang Lili was from that village, he had some recollection of it. ¡°He¡¯s my brother,¡± Jiang Lili finally spoke after a moment of silence. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you, I¡¯ll only ask oncea€¡±are you going to surrender willingly, or shall I take action?¡± Fu Juelei spoke calmly from the side. As his voice fell, the might of the Divine Vein Realm erupted around him. All eight Vein Gates around him opened, and a fierce storm of power began to ravage the area. ¡°Are you up for it?¡± Jiang Mochou chuckled, shaking his head. In that moment, the third Battle Body activated, and the Crimson Flame Emperor Body transformed into raging flames that filled the midair. The blazing flames, in just a blink of an eye, set the Firmament ablaze, tinting half the sky blood-red. ¡°One of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies,¡± Fu Juelei exclaimed in surprise, frowning. Suddenly, Jiang Mochou, enveloped by the flames like the sun at high noon, lunged straight for Fu Tianming. ¡°Son, step back,¡± Fu Juelei said, frowning. Then he slapped his giant palm forward and began to fight with Jiang Mochou. Due to the intensity of the battle between the two, the other elders didn¡¯t dare to interfere. The fierce flames burned wildly in the sky, the inherent fire of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body being extremely strange. It was difficult to extinguish and seemed to use all things under heaven as its fuel, capable of being incinerated. Even the Taiyuan Spiritual Energy of Fu Juelei couldn¡¯t avoid it, handicapping his combat abilities. Fortunately, Jiang Mochou was only in the Saint Vein Realm and hadn¡¯t reached the level of the Divine Vein Realm. Otherwise, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect might have had to call upon the old ancestors to emerge. Fu Juelei¡¯s Taiyuan Spiritual Energy in his hands was full of might, almost completely overwhelming Jiang Mochou in the fight. As Jiang Mochou fought and retreated, it seemed he had already fallen into a disadvantage. Fu Juelei¡¯s Spiritual Energy transformed into a white long saber in his hands, which he swung down towards Jiang Mochou with great force. Just as Jiang Mochou was about to be struck, his body, without the slightest deviation, did not try to dodge at all. ¡°Not good, his target is Ming¡¯er,¡± Fu Juelei exclaimed in shock, but it was already too late. The flames around Jiang Mochou suddenly surged, burning up half of the Firmament and enveloping the area around him. Immediately after, he stretched out his right hand, stepping through empty space to appear before Fu Tianming, grabbing him by the throat. This Fu Tianming also had some cultivation. He tried to dodge but found that the flames of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body had already enveloped his surroundings. He dared not touch the flames and could only watch as his throat was grasped. ¡°Ming¡¯er,¡± Fu Juelei roared from behind. The Spiritual Energy saber in his hand swung down heavily towards Jiang Mochou¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me,¡± Fu Tianming looked at Jiang Mochou, struggling and shouting at the eyes filled with intense killing intent just inches away. ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± ¡°Farewell,¡± said Jiang Mochou with a light laugh. Then he let go of Fu Tianming with both hands, and the other¡¯s body fell straight from the sky. The Elder nearby wanted to catch him but found that a flame ignited on Fu Tianming¡¯s body for no reason. Immediately, the flames completely engulfed Fu Tianming¡¯s entire body, and with a series of ghastly screams, he was completely reduced to ashes. In the empty expanse of the Firmament, only Fu Juelei¡¯s roar of rage remained. And the sound of the Spiritual Energy saber stabbing into Jiang Mochou¡¯s back. Fu Juelei held the Spiritual Energy saber, hacking away madly. Jiang Mochou turned slightly, chuckled lightly, and said, ¡°Sect Master Fu, you still can¡¯t kill me. We¡¯ll meet again!¡± His face was pale, but he tore open the space in front of him with his hands, and his figure disappeared. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Fu Juelei wanted to pursue but a Blazing Flame scorched that patch of sky, preventing him from moving forward. Watching Jiang Mochou¡¯s retreating figure, the dazed Jiang Lili below murmured softly, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡­¡­ The afternoon sun shone through the densely leafed branches into the jungle, casting speckled reflections among the underbrush. Jiang Mochou¡¯s figure appeared in a section of the jungle, collapsing against a large tree, bloodied, after space had been torn apart. Just as Jiang Mochou was thinking of healing and recovering, the sound of footsteps approached from the side. He quickly turned his head to look and saw a young man in a purple robe walking by. The young man was quite handsome, but what stood out most were his pair of white eyebrows. His eyebrows were pure white like snow, thick and noticeable. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Mochou quickly got to his feet, warily watching the young man. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, the current Saint Heir of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, you can call me by my Way of Inquiry, Primordial,¡± the young man said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be tense, I won¡¯t take advantage of someone in peril. I only wanted to see what sort of being would cause such an uproar in our Taiyuan Heavenly Sect.¡± Despite the young man¡¯s words, Jiang Mochou remained on high alert. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565 Chapter 564 Sniping the Demon King ?Chapter 565: Chapter 564 Sniping the Demon King Chapter 565: Chapter 564 Sniping the Demon King ¡°Rest assured, although I am the Saint Heir of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, my current achievements have nothing to do with them. That place was just a stepping stone for me,¡± Primordial said with a shake of his head and a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave,¡± Jiang Mochou said indifferently. ¡°I quite like your Battle Body,¡± Primordial said with a smile. ¡°Then try it,¡± Jiang Mochou said coldly as flames blazed fiercely around him. ¡°You misunderstand, although the Battle Body is good, it doesn¡¯t suit me,¡± Primordial chuckled. As he finished speaking, the world suddenly darkened, and a dark gray gas enveloped the sky. At that moment, ripples emanated around him with the Bagua, slowly spreading in all directions. The previously somewhat noisy jungle instantly fell silent. Here, it seemed as if air, time, spacea€¡±everythinga€¡±stood still. All around, the view was hazed over, as if everything had regressed to a more ancient, primitive era. ¡°The fourth Battle Body, the Primordial Body.¡± Primordial said calmly. ¡°Chaos is primitive, but the Primordial state of the universe is even more so. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï With Primordial there is something, yet nothing; without name, it begins with one, having one but yet unformed. Primordial is the root of the Dao, the beginning of Qi.¡± ¡°You,¡± Jiang Mochou observed the scene and fell silent for a moment. ¡°I am Primordial, and Primordial is also me,¡± Primordial said with a laugh. ¡°Once your injuries have healed, I will defeat you in front of everyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Jiang Mochou replied calmly. Then, with a wave of Primordial¡¯s hands, the hazy world dispersed, and once the world cleared, his figure vanished without a trace. ¡°This world is truly vast,¡± Jiang Mochou said with a light laugh and a subtle sense of wonder while looking up at the sky. Then he sat in the jungle, healing his injuries. The danger he faced at the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect had exceeded his expectations, especially with Primordial¡¯s later appearance. Even with his third Battle Body and various divine skills learned from his master, he was still not a match for someone in the Divine Vein Realm. Jiang Mochou decided to return to the Endless Immortal Mountain and wait until he reached the Divine Vein Realm before preparing for his destiny. Seven days later, his injuries fully healed, and he took to the sky towards the Endless Immortal Mountain. Almost half a month passed as he followed the Token given by his master and returned to the Endless Immortal Mountain through the vast mist. Void Elder was still on the Endless Immortal Mountain, coming and going by the small ordinary wooden house with the sunrise and sunset. When Jiang Mochou returned, the old man was watering the medicinal herbs he had planted with a watering can. Jiang Mochou stood aside without disturbing him until the elder had finished watering everything, he then greeted softly, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot from this trip out,¡± the Void Elder said with a smile looking at Jiang Mochou. ¡°Master, my great revenge has been avenged,¡± Jiang Mochou said. ¡°The mission you wished to entrust to me, I can now undertake without any reservation.¡± ¡°Indeed, when the master took you as his disciple, he did have some personal intentions,¡± the Void Elder said with a gentle smile. ¡°The disciple understands, there are so many things in this world, who can make it clear,¡± Jiang Mochou laughed. ¡°Without master, I might not have reached today.¡± ¡°The master has only one request, for himself and for the common people,¡± the Void Elder said seriously. ¡°On the day Destiny forms, I want you to snipe the Demon King.¡± ¡°Snipe the Demon King?¡± Jiang Mochou said, puzzled. ¡°Who the final Great Emperor is doesn¡¯t matter; what¡¯s important is to kill the Demon King and prevent him from carrying the destiny of this life.¡± The Void Elder said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s not just you alone. You¡¯re just one of the snipers; we have been preparing for this for a long time.¡± ¡°Disciple understands,¡± Jiang Mochou fell silent for a moment before speaking gravely. ¡°Good, this won¡¯t disgrace the Third Battle Body,¡± the Void Elder said with a satisfied smile. ¡°In the coming time, I will help you strive to break through to the Divine Vein Realm, and we will meet again on the Day of Destiny.¡± ¡­a€| On the seventh day en route to Void Valley, the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s massive body was running swiftly. All the passersby who witnessed the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s might kept a respectful distance, not daring to disturb it. Thus, Xu Zimei encountered no mishaps along the way. On this day, under the clear and sunny sky, Xu Zimei had entered the territory governed by the Heavenly Emperor Gate from the Vast Immortal Sect¡¯s domain. As the strongest power in the Tianluan Domain, the Heavenly Emperor Gate had lived through an era of Three Heavenly Emperors, and could be called a true behemoth. From the Ancestor Heavenly Emperor to the Northern Emperor, and then to the Thunder Emperor, this Sect Gate has spanned the better part of the Tianluan Domain¡¯s era. That day, as the Dark Heaven Tiger was on its way, suddenly there was a ¡°boom.¡± A loud explosion echoed up from beneath the earth. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Immediately after, the whole earth¡¯s crust began to move, land collapsed, and the underground roared like thunder, as if a prehistoric giant beast were awakening. The entire ground shook violently. The frequency and area of this shaking were so vast that in the blink of an eye, that entire stretch of land had sunk. The Dark Heaven Tiger did not even have time to escape before falling down with it. Explosions from deep within the earth grew louder and louder, audible even dozens of kilometers away. Shortly after the explosion, several figures flew over from the distance. The nearest city to this location was known as the Heavenly Demon City. The city lord was a transcendent Great Demon transformed into human form. Having once saved the life of a core Elder of the Heavenly Emperor Gate, it had been assigned to govern this city. In Myriad Demons City, humans and monsters could coexist peacefully. They did not infringe upon each other and could even form wide circles of friends. Among the distant figures, the fastest was a Heaven Eagle. This Heaven Eagle was several dozen meters long, with multicolored wings, and its eyes were a gloomy brown. A scream from the eagle tore through the silent sky, and with the flap of its wings, stirred up a storm. When the Heaven Eagle, like a streak of light, arrived at the location of the earthquake, there came another shrill and piercing cry, and the Heaven Eagle¡¯s body surged with spiritual energy. His body began to transform, and in the blink of an eye, he had become a Cyan-robed Taoist. He wore a wide cyan robe embroidered with various patterns of monsters. The cyan robe cloaked his entire body, and the Cyan-robed Taoist looked towards the direction of the earthquake, silent and contemplative. The earthquake lasted an unusually long time, nearly as long as several sticks of incense, as a ¡°rumbling¡± sound rolled in. A blood-red palace gradually emerged from below the ground. At that moment, apart from the Cyan-robed Taoist, many Loose Cultivators had also gathered around. The moment the blood-red palace emerged, a sound like bell tolls rang out. ¡°I am Bai Changfeng. Seven days from now, my legacy will open for the destined ones to await.¡± Chapter 566 - Chapter 566 Chapter 565 God of Slaughter ?Chapter 566: Chapter 565: God of Slaughter Chapter 566: Chapter 565: God of Slaughter ¡°` ¡°Bai Changfeng, who is that?¡± some loose cultivators asked in confusion. ¡°This name seems very familiar,¡± someone murmured thoughtfully. Then he said, ¡°God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng, yes, could this be the same God of Slaughter from back then?¡± ¡°God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng,¡± the City Lord of Myriad Demons City, who was the Cyan-robed Taoist transformed from the Heaven Eagle, slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°What did that voice just say? This place is the legacy land left by God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng?¡± A loose cultivator exclaimed in shock, realizing what was at stake, excitedly said, ¡°If someone were to obtain this legacy, couldn¡¯t they become the new God of Slaughter?¡± While some were thrilled, others were not blinded by their excitement and voiced their concerns. ¡°Since it¡¯s the legacy land of the God of Slaughter, the inside is probably not simple, given the God of Slaughter¡¯s temperament, maybe one in ten who enter will survive. If there isn¡¯t a suitable heir, it might even kill all who enter.¡± ¡°Who cares, we loose cultivators have lives as fragile as paper. Having this opportunity is already quite good. We have to give it our all no matter what.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°In seven days, it will probably be another fierce battle of dragons and tigers.¡± Because the legacy would open in seven days, the martial artists who arrived started to find places to quietly wait. Even the Cyan-robed Taoist sat down cross-legged at the side. The spring climate was pleasant, and the sunny rays shone brightly upon the plains, a gentle breeze softly blowing through. Due to the vast size of this legacy palace, almost the entire Tianluan Domain was rocked. These seven days, like fleeting white steeds, passed in a flash. During this time, people from various forces and loose cultivators began to gather here. ¡­a€| Speaking of Bai Changfeng, the reason he was bestowed the moniker of God of Slaughter was due to his exceedingly heavy killing nature. It¡¯s said that in the year of his birth, a star fell from the sky, which upon inspection, was identified as the Seven Killings Star. On the day of his birth, his family died under mysterious circumstances. People around him thought he had a bad fate, and ultimately decided unanimously to abandon him in the wilderness to fend for himself. Just when everyone thought he would surely die, this newborn somehow miraculously survived. There are stories of people witnessing in the wilderness, blood elk feeding him, and bloodthirsty lions guarding his side as they raised him. Bai Changfeng truly made his mark with his fight against the Overturning Sea Immortal Sect. The Overturning Sea Immortal Sect is an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, also renowned throughout the Tianluan Domain. Ultimately, in the battle between them, it was said Bai Changfeng sealed off the entire territory of the Overturning Sea Immortal Sect and slaughtered all its members without exception. The ground was stained red with blood, and even the sky emitted the stench of blood. From then on, the name of the God of Slaughter was known far and wide, and most people were reluctant to provoke the God of Slaughter, for his enemies had all become corpses. Of course, the life of the God of Slaughter is even more splendid and rich, a person who seemed to disregard life yet lived within the rules. ¡­a€| In the seven days before the opening of the legacy, all sorts of people converged here. On this day, a purple palanquin was seen flying from the edge of the sky, carried by an Immortal Crane. The Immortal Crane soared haughtily through the mid-air, its body lithe and slender, the red crown on its head radiating a pure red glow. ¡°It¡¯s the Haoran Righteous Crane, it looks like people from the Vast Immortal Sect have arrived,¡± someone said with a frown in a low voice. Following that, the Immortal Crane let out a piercing cry, and the curtains of the purple palanquin were lifted, revealing a young man in a purple robe who stepped out from within. ¡°` The young man¡¯s face bore a warm smile, and his long hair was neatly tied behind his head. He had quite the dashing and graceful demeanor of a spirited young man. ¡°It¡¯s Hao Chen, the contemporary Saint Heir of the Vast Immortal Sect,¡± someone remarked. ¡°These Imperial Rule Immortal Sect people really have some nerve, despite having excellent resources, they still compete with us Loose Cultivators for these things.¡± Someone inevitably complained with dissatisfaction. Just then, a roar akin to that of a dragon¡¯s bellow came from beside them. Right after, three creatures resembling Jiao Dragons flew swiftly from the edge of the sky, riding the clouds and fog. These three Jiao Dragon-like creatures were pulling something akin to a bed. To be more precise, it looked more like a wide, soft cushion. This cushion was several meters long, surrounded by transparent gauze that allowed a blurry view of the scene inside. A figure was seen lying leisurely on the cushion, while several maids attended to them. ¡°It¡¯s that monster girl from the Long River Immortal Sect again,¡± remarked a Loose Cultivator ruefully. In the entire Tianluan Domain, it was almost common knowledge that Luo Shengqing, the current Saintess of the Long River Immortal Sect, loved to cross-dress. Despite being a lady, she always liked to appear as a dashing young master, and her entourage of admiring followers made for a merry sight. ¡­ ¡°Around us, in this Legacy Land, ultimately only one can succeed. The rest of you are merely running along,¡± came Luo Shengqing¡¯s voice from above, light and clear as a bell. ¡°Miss Luo, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t join this hectic scene. Precisely because it¡¯s fraught with danger inside, let us contend for it. It¡¯d be a pity if Miss Luo¡¯s pretty face were to be marred,¡± a Loose Cultivator said with a chuckle. These Loose Cultivators, with the world as their home and heads hanging on their belts, weren¡¯t too afraid of these Imperial Rule Immortal Sect folks. As everyone was chatting away, suddenly someone exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t there someone atop the Blood Palace?¡± Following the direction pointed out by the speaker, everyone turned their heads and saw a tiger and a young man just arriving atop the Blood Palace. The young man was casually lying there, one leg crossed over the other. ¡°Friend, what are you doing atop the Blood Palace?¡± someone shouted loudly. ¡°Soaking up the sun,¡± replied the youth atop the Blood Palace with a smile. ¡°Friend, the Blood Palace is full of dangers; it might be better for you to come down,¡± someone else advised. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The young man hummed in acknowledgement, then sat astride the Dark Heaven Tiger and slowly descended. Just as Xu Zimei stepped down, someone nearby greeted him, ¡°I am Wang Huikun from the Northern Border, may I know where you hail from, friend?¡± ¡°Eastern Continent,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light chuckle. ¡°Are you here to vie for the God of Slaughter legacy as well?¡± asked someone nearby. ¡°I suppose so,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile and a nod of his head. ¡°To have come from the distant Eastern Continent to the central Continent, the journey must have been fraught with many dangers,¡± said Wang Huikun with a smile. These Loose Cultivators, always eager to make friends, may not be sincere in friendship, but having a friend meant there was nowhere they couldn¡¯t go in the future. While they were exchanging words, a young man came swaggering from afar. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567 Chapter 566 Are You Kidding ?Chapter 567: Chapter 566 Are You Kidding? Chapter 567: Chapter 566 Are You Kidding? The young man didn¡¯t look very old, dressed in a yellow robe, slightly corpulent in figure. Two awe-inspiring elders followed behind him. The youth approached Xu Zimei and patted the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s back, smiling as he said, ¡°Friend, this mount of yours looks quite impressive. There seems to be some Wild Desolation bloodline in it.¡± ¡°It was a gift,¡± Xu Zimei said with a nod and a smile. ¡°How about you name a price and sell it to me, friend? I really like this mount,¡± the youth said with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s not for sale,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Do you recognize me, friend?¡± the youth asked with a light chuckle. ¡°Have we met before?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning slightly. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Wang Huikun next to him gently tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve. He whispered a reminder, ¡°His name is Feiyu Chang Hong, and his sister is Feiyu Qingyun.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï She¡¯s Xiang Kunlun¡¯s fianc??e,¡± Wang Huikun quickly explained. ¡°And who the hell is Xiang Kunlun?¡± Xu Zimei felt increasingly confused. Wang Huikun looked at Xu Zimei as if he were looking at a strange creature and took a long time before he could utter a few words. ¡°The contemporary Saint Heir of the Heavenly Emperor Gate.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei responded indifferently with a nod, then asked, ¡°Am I very familiar with him?¡± ¡°Probably not, after all, such figures are not ones we can come into contact with,¡± Wang Huikun speculated. ¡°If we¡¯re not close, then why should I sell my mount to him? Just because he¡¯s uglier than me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Friend, how can you still not understand? Xiang Kunlun¡¯s brother-in-law is not someone we can afford to offend,¡± Wang Huikun hurriedly held Xu Zimei back as he spoke. ¡°Besides, I heard that Feiyu Qingyun is very fond of her only brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°Why can¡¯t I explain this to you,¡± Wang Huikun said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s just a mount, give it to him. For people like us loose cultivators, staying alive is more important than anything. In the days of old, neither Firmament Emperor nor Emperor Taiyuan were anything but loose cultivators who became Emperors. Believe me, although we may have been born ordinary and lowly, there are many paths to altering fate. Even ordinary people have their greatness.¡± Wang Huikun seemed to be speaking from the depths of his heart, and his emotions were just getting to the right pitch as he uttered a line. ¡°Come autumn, on the eighth of September, after I bloom, a hundred flowers shall perish at my hand.¡± Seeing Wang Huikun in such a fervent state, it seemed as though he were the man destined to defy fate. Xu Zimei remained silent for a moment then finally said softly, ¡°Who told you that I am a loose cultivator?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then who are you?¡± ¡°The contemporary Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± ¡°The one with four Emperors?¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡­a€| At that moment, the atmosphere seemed to fall into a strange silence. ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡± Wang Huikun looked at Xu Zimei, his expression indescribable as he spoke. ¡°You never asked before,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then you two big shots talk, I¡¯ve intruded,¡± Wang Huikun silently retreated to one side. ¡°` ¡°I say, what are you two whispering about?¡± the young man in the yellow robe, Feiyu Changhong, looked at Xu Zimei, frowning as he asked. ¡°Nothing much, just that I don¡¯t plan on selling you the mount,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Feiyu Changhong fell silent for a moment, then suddenly laughed, ¡°I really like your personality, but a bold character needs to be backed by one¡¯s own strength.¡± He slightly waved his hand and the two elders behind him stepped forward with overwhelming presence. Both of these elders were of the Emperor Pulse Realm. This showed just how favored Feiyu Changhong was. Beings of the Divine Vein Realm were basically the strongest in a sect, besides the ancestors who seldom appeared. And those of the Saint Vein Realm, they were often the core elders or even the Sect Master of a force, such beings would definitely not serve as bodyguards. To have two beings of the Emperor Pulse Realm as protectors, one could say it was the limit. ¡­ ¡°Boy, if you don¡¯t toast, you¡¯ll have to drink a forfeit,¡± the elder on the left said menacingly as he stepped forward. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm surged around him. ¡°You, why choose to be a dog when you could be anything else?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Someone like you has reached the end of your path in the Martial Arts in this lifetime.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± the elder¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he launched an attack at Xu Zimei. With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Xu Zimei slapped the elder, sending him flying. Seeing this, the elder on the right quickly stepped back, looking at Xu Zimei in shock. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, scared?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The elder took a deep breath, his aura rising boldly as a cluster of black mist appeared above his head. A True Fate Emergence manifested behind him, the black mist churning and rolling in midair, followed by a loud ¡°boom¡± as the mist attacked Xu Zimei. Within the mist, a pair of eyes flickered dark and bright. ¡°A futile struggle,¡± Xu Zimei gently shook his head. Once again, he clapped his hands and, amidst the eruption of Spiritual Energy, shattered the black mist. An agonized scream followed, and the elder¡¯s figure was completely annihilated. ¡­ After killing the two men, Xu Zimei turned his attention to Feiyu Changhong. Instead of appearing nervous, the latter smiled at Xu Zimei, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re much stronger than I imagined.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked, somewhat amused. ¡°But you¡¯ve provoked me, and it won¡¯t end well for you. You¡¯re lucky today and have saved your life,¡± Feiyu Changhong said with a cold snort. Xu Zimei chuckled and shook his head, then looked at Feiyu Changhong with a calm gaze and asked, ¡°Are you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°You dare to kill me?¡± Feiyu Changhong¡¯s gaze sharpened, followed by a scornful laugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of my brother-in-law?¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t speak, just took steps towards Feiyu Changhong. Without any aura around him, this very scene was enough to put immense pressure on Feiyu Changhong¡¯s heart. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± he asked, stepping back warily. ¡°So, you¡¯re also afraid of death,¡± Xu Zimei said slowly as he drew Tyrant Shadow from his back. ¡°If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to get out of the Tianluan Domain alive,¡± Feiyu Changhong said gravely. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that,¡± Xu Zimei said. He looked at Feiyu Changhong and stepped up to him. Slowly raising Tyrant Shadow in his hand, he lightly laughed, ¡°Do you know, my big blade has been thirsting for a long while now.¡± The moment the blade fell, a dark glow appeared around Feiyu Changhong. The glow blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s attack and then shot up into the sky. ¡°` Chapter 568 - Chapter 568 Chapter 567 Xiang Kunlun ?Chapter 568: Chapter 567 Xiang Kunlun Chapter 568: Chapter 567 Xiang Kunlun Light burst through the swirling mists, tearing open the space ahead, and then a figure of a youth appeared in mid-air. Around him, light converged while dark spiritual energy chaotically surged in the surroundings. His black robe danced with the mad wind, a wild blade poised on his back as well. The blade lacked a sheath and was simply wrapped in cloth. Though he stood there silently, he seemed to possess a unique aura, as if in the entire world, he was the focal point, naturally drawing everyone¡¯s gaze upon him. Looking at the youth, only two words would spring to mind for most people. ¡°Dominating.¡± It was a kind of arrogance that demanded, who else if not I? Who in all the world does not know of my presence? When this man appeared, someone below exclaimed, ¡°Xiang Kunlun.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just one of his doppelgangers,¡± someone beside retorted with a shake of their head. ¡°This Feiyu Changhong really is favored, for even Xiang Kunlun is willing to pay a high price to protect him with his own doppelganger.¡± The moment the doppelganger appeared, Feiyu Changhong joyfully called out, ¡°Brother-in-law.¡± The doppelganger nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to Xu Zimei. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Having only a simple self-awareness, the doppelganger lacked a complete and independent personality, so he wouldn¡¯t say much. ¡­ ¡°Xiang Kunlun,¡± Xu Zimei whispered softly. Xiang Kunlun¡¯s doppelganger looked at Xu Zimei, his aura surging around him. In that moment, his figure seemed to grow even more imposing. The Wu Geng blade intent soared into the sky, accompanied by the might of the Divine Vein Realm, permeating under the firmament. ¡°He has stepped into the Divine Vein, has he not?¡± the Saint Heir of the Vast Immortal Sect, Hao Chen, murmured gravely from a distance. The doppelganger waved his hand casually, and four beastly roars were heard nearby. Following that, the clouds in the firmament began to transform. Four beastly shadows appeared in the sky, representing the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise, respectively. These were the Four Divine Beasts, vividly and precisely embodied. Their terrifying beastly might swept through the area in waves, as though they had truly come to life and descended slowly from the ancient Wild Desolation with their ageless majesty. Dragon fights, tiger contends, bird sings, turtle roars. ¡°Is this the Four Symbols Great Method of the Heavenly Emperor Gate?¡± someone asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes, created by the Northern Emperor. It¡¯s said to be a perfect imitation of the Four Divine Beasts. Before inheriting the Destiny, the Northern Emperor made a name for himself with these four beasts.¡± People around discussed amongst themselves. ¡°Then this youth is in big trouble, Xiang Kunlun truly deserves to be the leading figure among the young generation of the Tianluan Domain. Merely with a single doppelganger, he stands leagues above so many.¡± ¡°In my opinion, he has a great chance of carrying this era¡¯s Destiny.¡± ¡°Such words should be spoken less often, do not underestimate the Talented Disciples of this whole world.¡± ¡­ Above the firmament, the Four Divine Beasts roared towards the sky, their potent might nearly suppressing half of the heavens. As Xiang Kunlun¡¯s doppelganger waved his hands, the four fierce beasts charged menacingly towards Xu Zimei. The Azure Dragon spiraled in the heavens, the White Tiger dominated the east, the Vermilion Bird¡¯s blazing flames scorched the horizon, and on the Black Tortoise¡¯s shell, dense and numerous runes flickered. Looking at these Divine Beasts, thunderbolts sparkled in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. Threads of purple lightning began to spread out. In his eyes seemed to congregate an extreme terror, both abysmal and boundless, yet indifferent to all life. Sounds of ¡°crackle and pop¡± echoed all around. Witnessing the divine beasts¡¯ overwhelming might as they descended with supreme beastly supremacy. At this moment, Xu Zimei let out a low roar, and two bolts of thunder erupted from his eyes. The thunder seemed like the arrival of the Thunder God, directly shattering the Wugeng Void, exploding forward with the momentum of a rainbow piercing the sky. Sounds of ¡°boom and rumble¡± erupted all around. The Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil had three layers: the first was Nine Skies Heaven Thunder, the second was Dutian Divine Thunder, and the final was Chaos Heavenly Punishment. And now, Xu Zimei was wielding the second layer¡¯s Dutian Divine Thunder. At the moment when the thunder erupted with devastating might, the four divine beasts roared and clashed directly against the thunder. Unfortunately, among many forces, the power of thunder was definitely the most domineering one. In just a moment, the four divine beasts were torn to shreds by the thunder, which continued unabated with supreme divine might. To manifest Dutian is to invoke the most sinister, most dangerous thunderbolt. The moment the Dutian Divine Thunder wept through heaven and earth, shocking both ghosts and gods, it exploded towards Xiang Kunlun¡¯s avatar. With a ¡°boom,¡± the earth-shattering thunder exploded around Xiang Kunlun. At this moment, the sky was exceedingly silent. People¡¯s mouths hung open, too shocked to speak. As the dust of heaven and earth settled, the thunder gradually dissipated, and space began mending from its shattered state. Pale purple arcs of electricity trembled slightly. Xu Zimei lifted his head, sensing some force coalescing where the endless dust had parted. ¡°It seems you forgot that the third Great Emperor of the Heavenly Emperor Gate is the Thunder Emperor.¡± A calm voice solemnly and resoundingly rang out through the firmament. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Then a roar shattered the tranquility of heaven and earth, breaking through all the dust that stood in its way. To the astonishment of onlookers, Xiang Kunlun¡¯s avatar stood unharmed, his gaze fixed on the scene. Around him, more and more thunderbolts coalesced. These thunderbolts were startling, furious and twining together, pitch-black as if they could devour a person whole. What was more terrifying, was the appearance of a thunderbolt giant behind him. This giant stood hundreds of feet tall, with a burly, towering, and grand stature. In his right hand, he held a hammer wrapped in thunder, as if his entire being was forged from thunder. Where these thunderbolts appeared, the endless void was shattered, not even the formidable regenerative force of space could easily restore it. ¡°In the art of wielding thunder, our ancestors are the true masters of the Thunder Path,¡± said Xiang Kunlun nonchalantly. ¡°As for playing with thunder,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Immediately after, the giant of thunder leaned down slowly, swinging the hammer in his hands directly towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not dodge, allowing the thunder hammer to strike him squarely. Another ¡°boom¡± rang out, and the space where Xu Zimei stood completely collapsed. Yet as onlookers looked up, they saw Xu Zimei still standing unharmed in the sky, looking indifferently at Xiang Kunlun. The moment the black thunder touched him, it completely dissipated. Seeing this scene, Xiang Kunlun¡¯s avatar narrowed his eyes in surprise, scrutinizing Xu Zimei. ¡°To withstand my strike, you would rank in the top ten among my peers,¡± said the avatar lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Tianluan Domain is large, Yuan Central Continent is even larger,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°Since you like playing with thunder so much, then try this move of mine.¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569 Chapter 568 Chaos Heavenly Punishment ?Chapter 569: Chapter 568: Chaos Heavenly Punishment Chapter 569: Chapter 568: Chaos Heavenly Punishment As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, his eyes spread with a cyan-gray thunderbolt. Within that thunderbolt, a terribly fearsome aura from ancient times was gathering. Merely the traces of electric arcs emanating out were enough to shatter all the space around him. ¡°This move is called Chaos Heavenly Punishment, it is the supreme thunder; if you can withstand it, I will admit defeat,¡± Xu Zimei said softly. At the moment the thunder spread, the clouds above the firmament were torn apart, and a cyan-gray thunderbolt shot up into the sky. Carrying supreme power, it tore through the firmament, and in that torn space, an eye made of thunderbolt shockingly appeared. This eye was grayish-cyan, chaotic inside, and it seemed to have a life-like color, coldly, indifferently, watching Xiang Kunlun. The moment this eye appeared, the giant wielding a large hammer actually began to feel fear. The dark spiritual energy surged even more violently, as if warning the grayish-cyan eye. Xiang Kunlun watched the sky above with a grave expression. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? That eye had only to be glanced at to feel its strength, and the astounding power it contained. ¡­ ¡°What is this thing?¡± someone exclaimed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Never seen it before, looks a bit like the legendary heavenly punishment,¡± someone guessed. ¡°What is heavenly punishment?¡± ¡°Legend has it that any being that breaks the rules of Yuan Central Continent will be struck down by the eye of the Great Dao with heavenly punishment, thoroughly annihilated.¡± The crowd below discussed among themselves, all wearing serious expressions. No one had expected the battle to reach this point. ¡°You are strong,¡± Xiang Kunlun said with focused eyes after a long time, finally speaking faintly. Xu Zimei did not answer; at this moment, he was standing in the sea of thunder, his eyes nearly filled with lightning, unable to see anything clearly. A thunderous eye in the sky stared at Xiang Kunlun, and a voice that came from nowhere but rang through the heavens and earth resounded. ¡°Heavenly Punishment!¡± As the indifferent voice fell, the thunderbolt shot up, transforming into a thunderbolt torrent that shattered the heavens, descending directly towards Xiang Kunlun. ¡°Ah!¡± As this torrent of heavenly punishment collided with the giant, the thunder hammer flickered uncertainly, and Xiang Kunlun struggled in painful howling. ¡°I am the supreme thunderbolt, master of myriad thunder magics of the world.¡± The vast voice sounded again. Soon after, the torrent crushed everything in its path, erasing all that it encountered. ¡°My avatar has been defeated by you. I accept it. But there will come a day when we meet again, I, Xiang Kunlun, will surely battle you once more.¡± Xiang Kunlun¡¯s final voice resounded melodiously throughout the heavens and earth, then with the torrent, silence ensued, everything returning to calm. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Xu Zimei said softly. It was inevitable for Xiang Kunlun to feel unconvinced; after all, an avatar limits one¡¯s power greatly. Neither True Fate Emergence nor one¡¯s most perfect state could be used by an avatar. And this avatar might not necessarily represent Xiang Kunlun¡¯s current strength. ¡­ As the thunderbolt passed and annihilated everything, Xu Zimei paid no attention to the stunned expressions of the others and took step by step towards Feiyu Changhong. ¡°What about Xiang Kunlun?¡± Xu Zimei said faintly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Feiyu Changhong¡¯s body kept retreating. ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, slowly dragging the Tyrant Shadow Curved Blade in his hand. ¡°At worst, I just won¡¯t buy this mount, that¡¯s all,¡± Feiyu Changhong said quickly. ¡°You may not want to buy, but my mount is getting a bit hungry,¡± Xu Zimei said. No sooner had his words fallen than a roar sounded, and the Dark Heaven Tiger pounced from behind, its massive body exuding a powerful beastly might. It opened its gaping mouth and swallowed half of Feiyu Changhong¡¯s body in one go. Immediately after, the Dark Heaven Tiger began to chew slowly, with Feiyu Changhong¡¯s screams echoing endlessly. Before long, nothing was left at the spot but a pool of fresh blood. The onlookers were terrified, and someone whispered, ¡°This guy is really decisive in killing, but he¡¯s completely offended Xiang Kunlun and the Heavenly Emperor Gate behind him by doing so.¡± ¡°Still not sensible enough, so what if he defeated an avatar? The real strength of Xiang Kunlun is much more than this.¡± Hearing these people¡¯s words, there were also those who held opposing views. ¡°We cultivators seek to understand through a single thought, to be free and uninhibited in our nature. If we are always so compliant, what¡¯s the point of practicing martial arts or seeking the Dao?¡± ¡°I agree, some people have been bowing for too long, they¡¯ve forgotten how to stand tall.¡± Others looked at the Cyan-robed Taoist and said with a laugh, ¡°City Lord of Myriad Demons City, that Feiyu Changhong is also one of your Heavenly Emperor Gate¡¯s people, why didn¡¯t you stop it?¡± ¡°Stop what? Go send myself to death?¡± the Cyan-robed Taoist replied indifferently. ¡°If you can¡¯t speak properly, then shut up unless you want to invite disaster upon yourself.¡± Seeing the City Lord of Myriad Demons City¡¯s complexion not looking too good, the others did not dare to joke any further. After all, having a Saint Heir¡¯s avatar defeated would inevitably lead to a damaged reputation once word got out. However, everyone also knew that after today¡¯s events, the fame of this young man would surely skyrocket in the Tianluan Domain. ¡­ After Xu Zimei killed Feiyu Changhong, he leaned on the Dark Heaven Tiger to rest, quietly waiting for the opening of the Blood Palace. Loose Cultivators nearby voiced their concerns, ¡°He¡¯s so strong, how will we compete for the God of Slaughter¡¯s legacy later on?¡± ¡°The matter of inheriting the legacy depends on luck. Unless he¡¯s stronger than the God of Slaughter himself, it won¡¯t be a hindrance,¡± someone said softly. ¡°Just try not to run into him, that¡¯s all,¡± another suggested. The crowd continued to wait in this manner. In the afternoon, the sun on the horizon gave off a dim yellow halo, and the birds, reflected in the glow of the sunset, spread their wings and flew towards the edge of the sky. The Blood Palace, bathed in the light of the setting sun, rose into brilliance. Light red Spiritual Energy began to spread from within the Blood Palace, enveloping the surroundings in a realm of scarlet. The palace was extremely large, surrounded by eight main gates. The very top of the Blood Palace was adorned with carvings of many legendary ferocious beasts, such as Qiongqi and Bixi, to name a few. The walls around the Blood Palace, however, were covered with a variety of monsters. There were lions with nine heads, snake women with eight legs, and one-eyed humanoid creatures. ¡­a€| At this moment, eight ¡°bang bang bang¡± sounds echoed around, and the eight main gates swung open. The moment the eight gates opened, the dark red Spiritual Energy surged even more fiercely. ¡°Enter my Palace of the God of Slaughter, and you may receive my Bai Changfeng¡¯s legacy.¡± A cold voice emanated from within the palace. Many of those present exchanged silent glances and whispered among themselves, yet no one dared to be the first to enter. The reputation of the God of Slaughter was so formidable that everyone was too scared to step forward at the gate. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570 Chapter 569 Entering the Palace of the God of Slaughter ?Chapter 570: Chapter 569 Entering the Palace of the God of Slaughter Chapter 570: Chapter 569 Entering the Palace of the God of Slaughter ¡°Since nobody else is going, I¡¯ll go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei retracted the Dark Heaven Tiger and stepped towards the Palace of the God of Slaughter in her purple robe. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, everyone finally began to move towards the palace. As soon as she entered the Palace of the God of Slaughter, Xu Zimei immediately felt something was amiss. The palace was permeated with blood-red Spiritual Energy; anyone who breathed it in would unconsciously become violent in their minds. Xu Zimei kept the Spiritual Energy at bay, but some of the Loose Cultivators around her had already started attacking each other due to the red Spiritual Energy. Directly in her line of sight, it looked more like a maze. There were paths leading in all directions, with a row of ancient-looking rooms on either side. All were Bronze Gates, each bearing lion-shaped knockers. Xu Zimei walked down the central path; the rooms on either side could only accommodate one person at a time. Whenever someone entered a room, a seal would appear, preventing a second person from entering. Xu Zimei kept walking forward, unlike the others who rushed into the rooms in a scramble as soon as they got inside. After finding an unoccupied room, Xu Zimei slowly walked in. The blood-colored Spiritual Energy inside these rooms was even more concentrated, so thick it almost turned into a fog that could not be dispersed. The room¡¯s space was vast, almost impossible to perceive from the outside. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Inside, it looked more like an endless plain with no boundaries in sight, completely bare with nothing on it. At the entrance to the plain stood a stele. Xu Zimei slowly approached the stele, only to see two characters carved on the blood-colored stone. ¡°Slaughter.¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly, and as her body crossed the stele, she heard a ¡°buzz¡± as if something had been triggered. A transparent barrier appeared around the plain, completely sealing off the surroundings. Suddenly, the entire plain echoed with a roar. The ground beneath her feet cracked open, and one after another, blood-soaked corpses crawled out from the earth. They were corpses, but they more closely resembled zombies. These zombies varied greatly in strength due to the differences in their power before death. ¡°One hundred thousand zombies, slaughter them to enter the second trial,¡± it was announced. The blood-red Spiritual Energy in the sky began to condense and eventually formed words that floated in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The one hundred thousand zombies, not to mention anything else, would probably exhaust you to death just standing still to be killed. Xu Zimei waved her right hand, and the space in front of her tore open. A massive figure emerged from Chaos, moving slowly. ¡°Wipe them out,¡± Xu Zimei commanded. Watching Chaos engage with the zombies, Xu Zimei relaxed and took pleasure in the ease of the situation. The reason she entered this legacy was not because of the God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng¡¯s reputation attracting her. Although Bai Changfeng was strong, at best, he was but a Stepping into Immortality powerhouse in his life. What truly drew Xu Zimei to this legacy was a fragment of the True Divine Sword within her body sensing that a piece of the sword was within this Palace of the God of Slaughter. Speaking of the True Divine Sword, it was a secret of the Ancient Heavenly Court, once wielded by the strongest of the Wild Desolation Epoch. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t deny her interest; after sealing the beast within the Form Blood Space, the flower cultivator disappeared along with his Flower Valley. Only the era of Wild Desolation that he created, as well as the legend of the True Divine Sword, split into five fragments, continued to be passed down in the world. It was said that once all five pieces were gathered and the True Divine Sword was reforged, one could travel to the Ancient Heavenly Court. To open the seal, the True Divine Sword itself was the key. One would seek the traces of the Holy Ancestor, reopen those sealed memories, and retrace the Epoch founded during the era of Wild Desolation. Through previous searches, Xu Zimei had already obtained four fragments. If he obtained this fifth fragment, the True Divine Sword would essentially be complete. ¡­ Since Chaos was an existence that had Stepped into Immortality, these zombies, despite their vast numbers, were fundamentally unable to harm Chaos. However, the number of zombies was indeed too numerous, and Xu Zimei understood why this first test was called ¡°Slaughter.¡± After more than a few hours had passed, Chaos finally cleared all the zombies within this heaven and earth. Once the zombies died, Xu Zimei found that the barriers surrounding the area had disappeared. The door of the room he came in through opened once more, indicating that he could continue forward. As Xu Zimei stepped out of the room, he saw that many other doors had also been opened. In some rooms, once opened, no one came out again, and one could imagine what had happened. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? And those who managed to come out were covered in fresh blood, their entire bodies coated with a thick crust of dried blood. It was as if they had been fished out of a Sea of Blood. The thick stench of blood nearly permeated the entire area, and Xu Zimei could see the numbness and indifference on these people¡¯s faces. It seemed that after killing those hundred thousand people at once, they had become desensitized to life. ¡°Brother, you truly stand out, to come out of the first test still so leisurely and relaxed,¡± a voice sounded from beside him. Xu Zimei turned his head to look and saw Hao Chen, the Saint Heir of the Vast Immortal Sect, approaching from one side. Compared to the others, although Hao Chen¡¯s clothes had some bloodstains, his demeanor was still much better. ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Do you really care so much about Bai Changfeng¡¯s legacy?¡± Hao Chen asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°His legacy might be powerful, but there is still a question of suitability. So far, it seems Bai Changfeng intends to cultivate a killing machine.¡± ¡°Then what is it you seek?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°To be truthful, I am not here for the legacy, but because Bai Changfeng once killed a core elder of our Vast Immortal Sect. I am here only for one thing,¡± Hao Chen said candidly. ¡°Do you expect me not to compete with you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I hope brother can accommodate me. I would be deeply grateful,¡± Hao Chen said gravely, cupping his fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am only here for a certain item as well, I¡¯m not interested in the rest,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Hao Chen nodded. As the two were talking, all the doors around them opened, signifying the end of the first test. And in front of them, the Spiritual Energy began to surge with a reddish hue, and a Spatial Gate appeared. The Spatial Gate rotated counter-clockwise, its destination unknown. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in. I want to leave,¡± due to the first trial, many people already wanted to back down. ¡°There¡¯s no way out. From the moment we entered, this palace was thoroughly sealed,¡± someone said coldly from the side: ¡°Unless your strength surpasses Bai Changfeng¡¯s, and you can forcibly break this space.¡± ¡°Sigh, I should have known. With Bai Changfeng¡¯s character, retreat was impossible from the moment we came in.¡± Chapter 571 - Chapter 571 Chapter 570 The Killing Intent ?Chapter 571: Chapter 570: The Killing Intent Chapter 571: Chapter 570: The Killing Intent ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei gave Hao Chen a glance and still was the first to head towards the Space Gate. The others had no other choice but to follow closely into the Spatial Gate. After entering the Spatial Gate, Xu Zimei found the space he was in started to split, and he and the other people were transported to different spaces separately. In probably less than a minute, when his body stabilized, he saw the scene in front of him also become clear. It was a space that wasn¡¯t very vast, surrounded by blood-colored Spiritual Energy, making it nearly impossible to see anything clearly. A stone stele still appeared beside him. ¡°Slaughterous Heart!¡± On the stele were two characters, with a line of smaller text written below. ¡°The Dream of Three Thousand Years, I wish to cut off the Seven Emotions.¡± a€| At this moment, as Xu Zimei passed beyond the stele, he saw the boundless blood-colored Spiritual Energy envelop him completely like an ocean. Xu Zimei felt his mind grow dizzy, which he knew was caused by the red Spiritual Energy. But this related to the second trial and whether he could encounter Bai Changfeng¡¯s legacy, so he didn¡¯t resist. After all, with Bai Meng watching over him in the dark, even the rebirth of the God of Slaughter wouldn¡¯t count for much. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï As Xu Zimei fell asleep enveloped by this ocean of Spiritual Energy, he only felt as if he had a dream. Or rather, he experienced countless layers of dreams. In his dreams, he was a swordsman seeking the Way, with a three-foot green peak, embarking on a journey in the martial world. Dedicating his life to the sword, he swore to breach a higher realm, reaching the other shore of the Sword Dao. Unfortunately, due to his stubbornness, he missed the company of his close female confidant who had always been by his side, until the moment his life came to an end. Gazing upon the sword in his hands, he only then realized he had missed so much in his life. In his dreams, he was an ordinary man, leading a life free from disaster and grandiosity, just getting married and having children. He struggled to raise his son and then his life came to an end. In his dreams, he was a worthless youth, enduring the ridicule and disdain of everyone, during the gloomiest moments of his life. It was the appearance of a man, who took him as a disciple, taught him martial arts, and the great principles of life, leading him step by step to the summit. a€| Xu Zimei experienced countless dreams, all of which were incredibly real. They often say life is like a play, and it seems that these were not dreams, but real experiences from his life. Each dream was unforgettable, each one vividly etched into his mind. After going through countless layers of dreams, at the moment Xu Zimei awoke, although barely an hour had passed in the outside world, in his dreams, he had already lived The Dream of Three Thousand Years. When he opened his eyes, there was a sense of the world changing, and people coming and going. ¡°What a magical experience,¡± Xu Zimei laughed softly. This Bai Changfeng indeed had some tricks, or perhaps he had put great effort into arranging this Legacy Land. Suddenly, Xu Zimei felt that in this world, no one was simple, and just the art of dreaming, for the tempering of his own path, was rare. Even a power like the True Martial Holy Sect didn¡¯t have such Vein Skills. As Xu Zimei was thinking, suddenly a series of footsteps came from the side. He looked up to see a woman dressed in red, slowly walking towards him. ¡°Shuangyan,¡± Xu Zimei called out reflexively. But he immediately realized that she was only someone he had met in his dream. In that life, he was a swordsman, and she was his close female confidant. Although it was a dream, the memories were very real. ¡°` One after another, more people began to appear in this space, each of whom was an important person that he encountered in each different dream. ¡°Slay them all, and you may pass the second trial,¡± a voice said. These people were all helpless, like lambs waiting for the slaughter, waiting for Xu Zimei. In that moment, Xu Zimei suddenly realized why this test was called Killing Empathy. The Dream of Three Thousand Years, I desire to sever the Seven Emotions. ¡­¡­ Without the Seven Emotions and the Six Desires, not knowing joy, anger, sorrow, thought, grief, fear, or shock, how can one be human? ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Yet, if he didn¡¯t slay these people, he couldn¡¯t pass the second trial. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, beginning to firm up his own Way of Inquiry, unaffected by any external voices. This trial was a test of one¡¯s determination in the Dao. Since everything was just a dream, why couldn¡¯t he detach himself and stand firm in his own Way of Inquiry? If life is like a dream, with the sound of wind and rain by night, how many flowers fall, one might well ponder. In my life, the deeds I¡¯ve done, the people I¡¯ve met, cannot be changed, so why still get entangled in them? The determination in the Dao should push ever forward, wait till the clouds part to see the rising sun, and disperse the fog to see the bright moon. In that moment, Xu Zimei felt his determination in the Dao had ascended several levels. Slowly opening his eyes, he saw all the people before him, slightly raised his hand, and softly said, ¡°Disperse, all of you.¡± At that moment, the entire space began to surge, and the figures of all the people vanished. In the place of the stone stele, another Spatial Gate appeared. After Xu Zimei stepped out, he found himself in a massive arena. The arena was vast and boundless, its edges indiscernible, with some curved structures resembling bull¡¯s horns enclosing the arena in their embrace. There was no one else here, which left Xu Zimei feeling puzzled. Just then, a Spatial Gate not far away opened, and the figure of a Loose Cultivator walked out from it. ¡°Ru¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have killed you. But I had no choice!¡± The Loose Cultivator howled in agony. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m coming down to join you now.¡± After speaking, he chose to self-destruct in mid-air. With a ¡°boom,¡± the explosion echoed, and once again Xu Zimei was left alone in the space. Before Xu Zimei could react, several more Spatial Gates opened. Several figures walked out from them, including Hao Chen, the Saint Heir of Vast Immortal Sect, and Luo Shengqing, the Saintess of Long River Immortal Sect. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re one step ahead of me again,¡± Hao Chen came forward and said with a smile. Although he was smiling, his complexion did not look good. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Brother Xu, have you ever loved someone?¡± Hao Chen suddenly looked up and asked. ¡°Did you enter the dream?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come here,¡± Hao Chen remained silent for a while before ultimately nodding and saying. ¡°After this is over, I will return to my sect to meditate in seclusion. Before I come out, I swear not to leave it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this, I can only tell you one thing, don¡¯t dwell on it, try to accept it. Accept what has already happened,¡± Xu Zimei advised. As time passed, more and more people gathered in this arena. Some chose to commit suicide after coming out, and the mood of most of them was self-evident. ¡°` Chapter 572 - Chapter 572 Chapter 571 Great Dream Technique ?Chapter 572: Chapter 571: Great Dream Technique Chapter 572: Chapter 571: Great Dream Technique Those who had come out from the second challenge were mostly aware of the situation. The mood was naturally self-explanatory. When everyone had emerged, the entire gladiator arena suddenly began to shake. The bent horns that surrounded the area each projected a beam of black light that soared into the sky. As the light reached towards the heavens, it shrouded the entire firmament above. Suddenly, a line of text appeared in the sky. ¡°The final battle, kill everyone. The last survivor will receive the legacy.¡± Upon seeing these words, the faces of most people turned ugly. Many even felt as though they had been toyed with; the numb slaughter of the first challenge, and the second even causing many to falter in their spiritual resolve, only to find in the end, only one could live. At this moment, many people were looking at Xu Zimei. After all, he was the strongest here and most likely to acquire the legacy. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re not seriously consideringa€|?¡± even Hao Chen beside him looked at Xu Zimei with some wariness, managing a strained smile. ¡°Although I do not care about the life or death of you people, I also do not wish to be led by the nose,¡± Xu Zimei said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Hao Chen sighed. ¡°We¡¯re all trapped here with no way out. Had I known that a legacy would be so risky, I would never have come.¡± Xu Zimei laughed and shook his head, as the inheritor of the God of Slaughter, one should have been aware before entering. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m only going to say this once, listen carefully,¡± Xu Zimei looked at everyone present. He spoke loudly, ¡°I will open this barrier. You must leave at once and not touch the legacy. Anyone who dares to question my words will have no one but themselves to blame for my lack of courtesy.¡± ¡°My lord, rest assured, as desirable as the legacy is, one must be alive to claim it,¡± a Loose Cultivator hastily said from the side. ¡°Right now, we just want to survive, nothing else matters.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and with a wave of his right hand, Chaos emerged from the Space Gate. Five Steps to Immortality, One-Step Mysterious Immortal, Two Steps Heavenly Immortal, Three Steps Immortal King, Four Steps Undying Immortal, Five Steps Extreme Immortal. Chaos too had advanced from Profound Immortal to Heavenly Immortal. When his imposing Monster Beast might swept through, everyone present instantly turned pale. ¡°A Monster Beast in the Stepping into Immortality realm,¡± someone stammered. ¡°Just who is this guy? We in the Tianluan Domain have never heard of such a being. Could it be that he¡¯s a Talented Disciple from some other domain?¡± The crowd was abuzz with speculation, yet none dared to move forward, quickly retreating to the edges of the gladiator arena. Chaos lifted a paw, as its overwhelming beastly might spread out like the sea, and with a light roar, it slammed forcefully onto the barrier. The barrier ¡°boom¡± shuddered slightly but did not break. Chaos¡¯s gaze intensified, and at that moment, its wings, which could obscure the sky and sun, slightly closed in. A black hole formed at its belly. Within this black hole, red-purple Thunderbolt crackled and snapped, electric arcs filled the space, and it seemed as though a great terror was brewing within. At that moment, the Spiritual Energy around Chaos surged, and an extremely purple, almost red Thunderbolt Torrent erupted forth. Thunderbolts shattered through layers of space, like shockwaves, they boomed against the barrier. A series of explosive sounds of ¡°rumbling¡± arose overhead, followed by a ¡°crack, crack¡± from within the barrier. One after another, cracks began to appear. Chaos roared lightly, ¡°Break,¡± and with a ¡°boom,¡± the vast barrier instantly shattered into pieces and drifted apart. Right in front of the fragmented barrier stood a platform. Above the platform floated three items wrapped in light, and beside the platform was a throne. On the throne sat skeletal remains, the bones were red, and the clothes had completely decayed. The skeleton sat there, with a sword in its left hand thrusting into the ground, a scene that was heart-stoppingly striking. Before anyone could react, a figure suddenly flew upwards toward the three glowing orbs on the platform. Everyone hastily looked and saw that it was Luo Shengqing, the Saintess of the Long River Immortal Sect. ¡°You are the first to dare to snatch treasures in front of me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. As Luo Shengqing¡¯s figure was about to reach the platform, Chaos¡¯s huge hand pressed down, sealing off the entire space. The moment the great hand pressed down, Luo Shengqing was also suppressed on the spot, unable to move. Just then, from Luo Shengqing¡¯s Storage Ring, suddenly a leaf flew out. The moment the leaf appeared, Luo Shengqing¡¯s figure darted through space, evading Chaos¡¯s suppression, and appeared beside the platform. ¡°Void Leaf,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze slightly hardened, he said with a smile, ¡°So you were prepared.¡± The Void Leaf came from Void Valley, although less effective than Void Wood, it still possessed the ability to traverse space. Even the suppression of a Stepping into Immortality strong practitioner couldn¡¯t withstand the space-breaking power. Seeing this, just as Luo Shengqing was about to sweep the three orbs of light into her Storage Ring, Bai Meng, who was hidden in the darkness, received Xu Zimei¡¯s instruction. He personally acted to seal off that piece of space. Under Bai Meng¡¯s seal, the extent of the space encased made it unbreakable even for the Void Leaf. Just as Luo Shengqing was about to succeed, she was abruptly frozen in place, unable to move her body no matter how much she struggled. Droplets of cold sweat trickled down her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I never give a second chance,¡± Xu Zimei spoke calmly, ¡°Kill her.¡± Chaos¡¯s claw fell, aiming a swipe at Luo Shengqing, who was about to be obliterated within its grasp. However, a great power suddenly burst from around her, shaking off Chaos¡¯s claw, and turning into a streak of light, she made a disgraceful escape. ¡°As expected of the Saintess of the Long River Immortal Sect, so well protected,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï However, seeing this scene, other Loose Cultivators with ulterior motives didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Some had begun to retreat towards the exterior of the Palace of the God of Slaughter. Xu Zimei approached the three orbs of light, and Hao Chen hesitated before saying, ¡°Brother Xu, regarding what I mentioned earlier¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s of any use to me first,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Hao Chen quickly nodded and waited in silence by the side. There were three sources of light on the platform, and Xu Zimei picked up the first one to examine it. Inside was precisely the piece of the True Divine Sword he had been searching for, the fifth fragment. As he picked up this fragment, Xu Zimei could feel the other four pieces inside him trembling. It was a sign of excitement, a Sword Intent turned into a warm flow, circulating through his Extraordinary Meridians. Xu Zimei stored the fragment of the True Divine Sword in his Storage Ring and then turned his gaze to the second source of light. Inside was a dragon-shaped pill, this Dragon Pill was crafted to look vividly lifelike. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573 Chapter 572 Lord of Hell ?Chapter 573: Chapter 572 Lord of Hell Chapter 573: Chapter 572 Lord of Hell This dragon rising into clouds and mist, so lifelike, as if it was about to come to life. ¡°Brother Xu, this is indeed the Ying Dragon Pill I¡¯ve been searching for,¡± Hao Chen said from the side. ¡°This pill is refined from dragon saliva, and Brother Xu knows that the Dragon Clan is now extinct, these pills are used one less each time. I¡¯m currently at a cultivation bottleneck and need it to try to advance further.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the pill, which was indeed a good one to others; unfortunately, it was now of no use to him since he had reached the Divine Vein Realm. Besides, he never lacked for dragons. ¡°Take it,¡± Xu Zimei tossed the pill over. ¡°If Brother Xu has any orders in the future, just come to Vast Immortal Sect to find me,¡± Hao Chen bowed slightly and then finally turned and left. Then Xu Zimei picked up the third orb and discovered a book inside. On its light blue cover were the five big characters ¡°The Dream of Three Thousand Years.¡± ¡°Could this be,¡± Xu Zimei stared for a moment, then slowly opened the book. After looking at it for quite a while, he realized it was a book capable of creating dreams. The function of this Vein Skill was twofold; the first was to create dreams for oneself to temper the Dao heart. The Dao heart, simply put, is one¡¯s heart in seeking the Dao, something that can¡¯t be cultivated. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? The strength of the Dao heart depends on what you experience and individual growth. And dreams could do just that. The second function was to create dreams for others, and this was not to help others temper their Dao heart. If this move is cultivated to perfection, the flow of time within the dreamscape can be freely altered. When the opponent becomes immersed in ¡®The Dream of Three Thousand Years,¡¯ their real body would have long since perished, life span exhausted, slowly heading towards death. To die without knowing one¡¯s own death, this is a very terrifying secret scripture. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei put away the secret scripture, which would be of great use in the future; he also wanted to take out some time to perfect the Vein Skills he had learned. After he finished his tasks, he turned his gaze toward the blood-stained bones in front of him. The skeleton that had died untold ages ago. ¡°Come out, I have sensed you for a long time,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I have given you all I had, why must you be so aggressive?¡± a voice arose from the air. Then a figure of a man clad in a blood-colored robe with blood-red hair appeared in mid-air, with hawk-like eyes and a hooked nose, his face long and thin. Especially those eyes, so cold and terrifying, as if one were about to fall into a Sea of Blood. ¡°Bai Changfeng?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Bai Changfeng is already dead, call me the God of Slaughter,¡± the man said calmly. ¡°How did you die?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. Logically speaking, with his Immortal Ascension Boundary existence, his lifespan shouldn¡¯t have run out so quickly. Moreover, Xu Zimei could tell that the man in front of him was a spiritual body; his flesh had decayed, leaving only his spiritual body hiding within this Palace of the God of Slaughter. Without a physical body, in truth, a spiritual body cannot survive either. Although Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know by what method the other party preserved his spiritual body, such a state was indeed not easy to maintain. Unable to cultivate, and bound to dissipate one day. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°You weren¡¯t looking for an inheritor of your legacy but rather a body that could host your spiritual body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the man didn¡¯t deny it but admitted openly, ¡°But you¡¯ve interfered with my plans.¡± ¡°` ¡°Even if I don¡¯t destroy it, you might not be able to find it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Such terms are too harsh. Almost a tiny mistake could doom us both.¡± Xu Zimei could guess that the man originally wanted to find a body, but then Chaos forcibly broke his own set rules, after which he sensed the presence of Bai Meng. He simply chose not to show up anymore, thinking of not dealing with Xu Zimei. ¡°Do I have any other choices?¡± Bai Changfeng asked indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s better to take a risk than to wait here for the day when my spiritual body perishes.¡± ¡°I do have a suggestion. Do you want to hear it?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What is the suggestion?¡± Bai Changfeng asked, puzzled. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°Let me make it clear first, I won¡¯t force you. Once you hear my suggestion, you won¡¯t have a choice. You either agree, or I kill you. Do you still want to hear it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Bai Changfeng fell silent and pondered for a moment. Finally, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, say it. I¡¯m all ears.¡± With a wave of Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, a cerulean planet slowly rose behind him. Before Bai Changfeng could react, his spiritual body was sucked into the planet. The next moment, Bai Changfeng¡¯s figure appeared in the middle of the Divine Continent. ¡°Where is this?¡± Bai Changfeng asked, looking around the space with some confusion. ¡°A world of my own creation, the Divine Continent,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly. ¡°Create your own world? Do you realize what you¡¯re saying? Are you joking?¡± Bai Changfeng said in disbelief. ¡°I said, just listen, you don¡¯t need to know the rest,¡± Xu Zimei replied dismissively. ¡°In my world, there is death and reincarnation. I plan to establish Hell within the Netherworld Underworld. I want you, Bai Changfeng, the God of Slaughter, to become the first Lord of Hell. After the death of all beings, the virtuous may go to Meng Po to drink Forgetfulness Water and undergo reincarnation. The wicked must enter Hell. The punishment they receive will vary according to the severity of their evil deeds. Only after their punishment is completed may they be reborn.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Bai Changfeng looked at Xu Zimei solemnly and asked. ¡°My world has just been created, and there are many things needing improvement,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°As the Lord of Hell, once my world is fully established, I can help you be reborn and start a new cycle of reincarnation. If possible, I can even help you retain the memories of your past life.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Bai Changfeng fell silent. He was tempted; this was undoubtedly the best method. Not only could it preserve his spiritual body, but it also granted him supreme authority, and even the prospect of reincarnating with memories intact. ¡°Why me?¡± Bai Changfeng asked incredulously. ¡°Because you are the God of Slaughter,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°The most suitable candidate for the Lord of Hell that I have encountered so far.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Bai Changfeng was silent for a long time before finally looking up and saying, ¡°If you are not lying to me, then it¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Just to clarify one thing, Hell is yours within the rules I set; what you do there is none of my concern. But if you violate my rules and disrupt the development of my world, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what¡¯s more important,¡± Bai Changfeng replied. Immediately after, he stepped into the void, connecting with the rules of the Great Dao to begin constructing Hell. Hell was divided into eighteen levels. ¡°` Chapter 574 - Chapter 574 Chapter 573 True Divine Sword ?Chapter 574: Chapter 573: True Divine Sword Chapter 574: Chapter 573: True Divine Sword By the side of the Netherworld Bridge, space began to collapse, with endless voids of Spiritual Energy converging. A structure resembling a pagoda was completed in an instant with the help of the Great Dao. The pagoda had eighteen floors, and according to Xu Zimei¡¯s intention, each person¡¯s pre-life sins differ, and so do the levels of Hell they are to go to in the future. As for the interior of Hell, that was left to Bai Changfeng to perfect. Zimei didn¡¯t intervene in other matters, as those who could enter Hell must be individuals of great evil and treachery. The good people or ordinary commoners could directly cross the Netherworld Bridge and step into Reincarnation. After explaining to Bai Changfeng, Xu Zimei left the Divine Continent. Once Bai Changfeng entered his world, it was impossible for him to come out again. In the future, when Zimei¡¯s world was fully accomplished, he would make a decision based on Bai Changfeng¡¯s performance. Zimei had previously asked about Bai Changfeng¡¯s cause of death, which was due to practicing ¡°The Dream of Three Thousand Years.¡± After a dream, upon waking, the seas had changed into mulberry fields, the body decayed, which also indirectly showed that, while this Vein Skill was very strong in tempering the Dao-heart, it was also perilous. One misstep could lead to truly falling into a dream and dying without realizing it. After coming out of the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei left the Palace of the God of Slaughter. The fragments of the True Divine Sword were placed within the Divine Continent; now the five pieces were arranged in a circle, converging together. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Streams of sword energy echoed between the pieces, the sharp sword light starting weak and gradually gaining momentum. Unfortunately, despite the condensation of sword energy, the True Divine Sword ultimately couldn¡¯t be reformed, and after a long time, the five pieces slowly scattered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Qing Ling and asked. Qing Ling was the first piece of True Divine Sword fragment that he had obtained, which had developed its own consciousness. ¡°Master, the True Divine Sword is difficult to restore by itself after being fragmented. You must find the Nine-Bend Godly Flames and the Supreme God Hammer to reforge it,¡± Qing Ling replied, ¡°and not to mention, the Sword Spirit is still missing.¡± ¡°This is so complicated,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°Master, the True Divine Sword is the key to the Ancient Heavenly Court, and with so many secrets of the Holy Ancestor, naturally, it won¡¯t be easy to obtain,¡± Qing Ling responded, ¡°Otherwise, from the opening of the Wild Desolation era to today, how could it be that no one has found it.¡± ¡°Where are those things you mentioned?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I can only sense the Sword Spirit when it is within a certain distance, so it is currently unknown,¡± replied Qing Ling, shaking its head, ¡°However, it is said that the Supreme Hammer is in the hands of the Stone Race of the Wild Desolation, and the Nine-Bend Godly Flames seems to be within the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take it slow,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. He had no leads on the Wild Desolation Stone Race for now, but Heavenly Dao Academy might be worth a visit. After all, it is the top academy on the Continent. ¡­ After exiting the Palace of the God of Slaughter, many of the Loose Cultivators that had gathered outside had dispersed, leaving only small groups of people who, seeing Xu Zimei emerge, Snuck in quietly, hoping to see if there were any unexpected gains. Having left the Palace of the God of Slaughter, Xu Zimei once again set off for Void Valley. The Void Valley, nestled in the middle of the Nine States Domain and Tianluan Domain, is hidden in a space of nothingness. That afternoon, the sky was somewhat overcast. Such weather is rare in spring, with Mad Wind blowing outside; the lush trees beside the road were swaying in the wind. A mad gust whipped up, the icy raindrops penetrating to the core, pattering down. In the distance, the outline of a canyon faintly appeared directly ahead. Looking down from above, the canyon resembled a meandering dragon, spiraling and extending between heaven and earth. ¡°Wandering Dragon Mountain Range.¡± At the entrance of the mountain range stood an ancient stone stele that had been there for many years. The surface of the stele was covered with cracks, and it bore several lines of small characters underneath. ¡°Wandering Dragon Mountain Range, established in the era of the Desolate Dragon Emperor. It stretches for a total of eighteen thousand four hundred meters and is rumored to be famous for the dragon bones buried within.¡± The small characters below all introduced the history of the mountain range, and Xu Zimei didn¡¯t look any further before entering. This mountain range could be said to be the last barrier of the Tianluan Domain; crossing it would lead to the boundary of the Nine States Domain, where Void Valley was located. Because the rain was getting heavier, Xu Zimei found a few large trees with lush branches intertwined to sit under. He planned to wait for the rain to lessen before setting out. The spring rain seemed to have a charm of its own in this quiet canyon, enjoying a solitary rain season. There was no one around to disturb him, only the sound of raindrops falling on the leaves ¡°whooshing¡± around him. ¡­a€| Spring rain is as precious as oil, flowing down the streets. Slippery streets trip the scholars, while making a herd of cows laugh. Xu Zimei remembered this limerick vividly as he leaned against the tree trunk with his eyes slightly closed. Just then, the sound of the wind came from afar, and several figures were seen approaching from the edge of the sky. The one leading was a blue-clothed youth, followed by seven or eight other young people of similar age. Everyone wore the same style of clothing, which suggested they might be disciples of the Long River Immortal Sect. Xu Zimei thought of the previous encounter where he had almost killed Luo Shengqing, the Saintess of the Long River Immortal Sect. Although she managed to escape, she had been severely injured under the blow in the Chaos, and even with a strong person¡¯s treatment, she couldn¡¯t recover quickly. Xu Zimei suddenly guessed that these people might be seeking revenge. As he was thinking, the leading youth stopped in front of Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. ¡°Senior brother, logically speaking, his speed shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to leave Tianluan Domain,¡± one of the youngsters said. ¡°Could it be that he knew we were coming for revenge and left early to hide?¡± another speculated. The several youths behind him guessed one after another. The blue-clothed youth leading them did not speak; instead, he gazed into the lush and verdant mountain range. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? With a wave of his right hand, several insects flew out from his sleeve. ¡°Shadow-tracking insects,¡± one of the disciples said with some surprise and doubt upon seeing the insects. ¡°Wang Ruwei, senior brother, with this downpour, I¡¯m afraid it has already covered the scent of any creature, making it impossible for the shadow-tracking insects to track,¡± another disciple mentioned. ¡°What do you know,¡± a young disciple explained. ¡°These shadow-tracking insects are mutant insects bred by Senior Brother Ruwei himself, capable of tracking any living creature within ten miles.¡± No sooner had the disciple finished speaking than the few tracking insects began to vibrate. They seemed very restless and flew toward Xu Zimei¡¯s location. ¡°He¡¯s nearby,¡± Wang Ruwei said with focused eyes, and his figure instantly flew forward. The others were startled as well and quickly followed him. Xu Zimei looked at the few little insects hovering over his head and smiled slightly; it seemed they indeed came for him. At that moment, eight figures quickly flew over and stopped in front of Xu Zimei. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575 Chapter 574 Myriad Insects Manual ?Chapter 575: Chapter 574 Myriad Insects Manual Chapter 575: Chapter 574 Myriad Insects Manual ¡°Are you the one who injured Sister Apprentice Shengqing?¡± a young man beside Xu Zimei asked, gazing at him. ¡°What of it if I am?¡± Zimo replied indifferently. ¡°Then we shall take you down, and you will go and apologize in person,¡± Wang Ruwei said calmly, ¡°and await Sister Apprentice¡¯s decision.¡± ¡­ In a city far away from the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range, two elderly men were sitting under a huge banyan tree, playing a game of chess. The elder in blue robes had a face gaunt with age, and both his hair and long beard had turned completely white, exuding an extraordinary temperament. On the other hand, the elder in red robes was bald, with a ruddy complexion, looking like a jovial friar with a string of Buddha Beads around his neck. ¡°Mage Huijue, why descend from the mountain this time?¡± The blue-robed elder asked with a smile as he placed a chess piece. ¡°Taoist Friend Yue Shan, why ask when you already know?¡± Monk Huijue replied with a smile. ¡°The period of Destiny¡¯s formation is growing ever shorter, and our Kuru Temple must also seek out the chosen one by Destiny, so that Kuru Temple may thrive once more in these tumultuous times.¡± ¡°If you ask me, if Kuru Temple shuts its gates and does not venture out, then the cycles of karma of this world will not reach you,¡± Yue Shan said with a smile. Monk Huijue sighed and shook his head, ¡°The commands of my teacher are difficult to bear!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I heard that your Saintess nearly met her death a few days ago?¡± Monk Huijue spoke with a chuckle. ¡°The details of the incident are still unclear, but I have already ordered my disciples to capture that person,¡± Yue Shan said with a somewhat displeased expression. ¡°Even the Saintess is no match for him, are you really so confident in your disciples, Taoist Friend Yue Shan?¡± Mage Huijue continued to inquire. ¡°Ruwei, in my heart, is the strongest disciple of this generation. He practices the ¡®Myriad Insects Manual,¡¯ commanding all insects in the world, none that cannot be controlled. What a pity he¡¯s ultimately a simpleton, unwilling to vie with Shengqing for the Saint position, ultimately yielding it to her with his hands clasped in resignation,¡± said Yue Shan, sighing. ¡°The position of the Saintess might be yielded, but nobody yields the Emperor¡¯s throne,¡± Monk Huijue said with a laugh as he shook his head. Although he didn¡¯t say it outright, his meaning was clear: I don¡¯t hold your Immortal Sect¡¯s Saintess in high regard, and naturally, I wouldn¡¯t place my bets on her. The battle for the Emperor¡¯s throne is incredibly harsh, it is not something obtained by yielding. It is climbed step by step accompanied by a Sea of Blood and Death, upon a mountain of skeletons. Yue Shan didn¡¯t speak further; instead, he gently placed down the chess piece in his hand. Then his eyes suddenly brightened, and looking towards the direction of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range in the distance, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve found that person.¡± ¡­ Zimo, looking at the disciples from the Long River Immortal Sect before him, shook his head and said, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try then,¡± Wang Ruwei said lightly. Wang Ruwei¡¯s aura, characterizing the Emperor Pulse Realm, was surging, with strands of Spiritual Energy winding around him. What was special was that the Spiritual Energy around him was a lush green color, and it looked very dense and sticky. It was as if the Spiritual Energy had condensed into Spiritual Liquid. The moment this Spiritual Liquid appeared, Zimo heard rustling sounds coming from the surroundings. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Then he saw countless insects crawling out from every corner around him. There were those that crawled on the ground and those that flew in the sky, all kinds of insects were present. Moreover, they were swarming in ever-increasing numbers, nearly summoning every insect within this jungle. ¡°Brother Ruwei¡¯s Myriad Insects Technique seems to have become even more exquisite, I think we don¡¯t even need to make a move,¡± a nearby disciple said with a laugh. ¡°` Wang Ruwei waved his right hand, and all the Spiritual Liquid fell around Xu Zimei. Immediately following, the surrounding insects surged towards Xu Zimei as if they had gone mad. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow, these insects were not very strong, but due to their vast numbers, they indeed posed an annoyance. Xu Zimei motioned with his right hand, tearing the space before him, and a ferocious beast emerged from within. Previously, Xu Zimei had resurrected the dead Divine Beasts of the Wild Desolation, and among these Divine Beasts, there was one named Tao Tie. The behemoth that emerged from the void was indeed the Tao Tie. Its massive form was red and purple all over, with hair around its neck as hard as a porcupine¡¯s quills. Atop its head were a pair of immensely large horns, probably dozens of meters in length. Its eyes were not large, a deep dark red, emitting a murderous glint. And its mouth, when opened, was almost a meter long, filled with four sharp fangs. Two on each of the upper and lower lips, the rest of the teeth densely packed within, lined up tightly in three or four rows. ¡°Tao Tie, your food has arrived,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. The legend says the dragon has nine sons, and Tao Tie is one of them, though the reliability of such tales is unknown. But Tao Tie is indeed a glutton by nature, possessing the innate ability to devour all things. The moment Tao Tie appeared, the complexions of several disciples from the Long River Immortal Sect changed subtly. ¡°What is that thing?¡± someone asked, stunned. ¡°A fierce and mighty beast,¡± Wang Ruwei spoke gravely. Owing to its resurrection, Tao Tie had long since lost its former cultivation from its previous life. Yet under Xu Zimei¡¯s nurturing, it had now entered the Saint Vein Realm and was gradually regaining the presence of a ferocious beast. When Tao Tie roared, it opened its maw wide, which seemed like an unfathomably deep abyss. A devouring force emanated from within it, and soon after, the space around its entire body began to distort and twist. Sand and stones flew about, all of the insects involuntarily flew towards its gaping mouth. Not just insects, even the surrounding trees and stones were all devoured. ¡°This is bad, let¡¯s go,¡± sensing this powerful devouring force, Wang Ruwei was the first to have a change in expression and hurriedly shouted. However, it was already too late, the entire region was enveloped the moment the devouring force emerged. ¡°Master, save me!¡± Wang Ruwei bellowed. Following that, a chess piece shattered the void and headed straight for Tao Tie¡¯s mouth. With a ¡°boom,¡± an explosion occurred in front of Tao Tie, blasting it to the side. Tao Tie got to its feet and roared towards the sky. In the distant city, the rain in the sky fell harder and harder. It seemed to press down on the large banyan tree before it, threatening to completely crush it. ¡°It seems inappropriate for Brother Yue Shan to interfere in the matters of the younger generation,¡± Monk Huijue said with a smile. ¡°What can be done? Should I just watch my disciple be killed?¡± Yue Shan asked. ¡°Then I shall accompany Brother Yue Shan on this venture. After thousands of years in seclusion, I too want to see what the Talented Disciples of this continent are like,¡± Monk Huijue replied. Together, they tore through the space before them, stepping directly into it. Soon after, they appeared in front of the jungle of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. Xu Zimei, seeing the two figures arriving through the air, knew that the main characters had arrived. ¡°The monk greets you,¡± Monk Huijue said, clasping his hands together with a smile as he greeted Xu Zimei. ¡°` Chapter 576 - Chapter 576 Chapter 575 Nine Regions Grand Body - Second Level ?Chapter 576: Chapter 575 Nine Regions Grand Body ¨C Second Level Chapter 576: Chapter 575 Nine Regions Grand Body ¨C Second Level ¡°Monk?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you earnestly offering incense and praying to the Buddha in the temple? What brings you to this dazzling world?¡± ¡°Well, I myself am quite the worldly monk. What¡¯s wrong with that,¡± chuckled Monk Huijue. ¡°Young brother, you should first take care of the matter at hand.¡± Xu Zimei looked up at Yue Shan and said with a smile, ¡°Beaten the younger, now comes the elder?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I will each make a move with Mage Huijue, and if you survive our attacks, I will let you go,¡± Yue Shan said indifferently. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m just here to liven things up, just to see what the younger generation is like these days. No malice intended,¡± Monk Huijue explained with a smile. ¡°You guys from Long River Immortal Sect really aren¡¯t much, considering I once saved one of your core elders,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°By the way, a word of advice: you should use all your strength. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I might kill you.¡± ¡°How arrogant,¡± Yue Shan huffed coldly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï At that moment, the might of the Divine Vein Realm surged around him. He looked like a towering mountain, with no end in sight when looking up. Xu Zimei could tell that the opponent had just broken through to the Divine Vein Realm and was currently at the first level. However, the deep foundation of the cultivation technique he practiced seemed quite profound, so his base was also solid. He dropped his palm in an attack that seemed to be just a simple palm strike. But to Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, this palm strike wasn¡¯t just a hand, but rather a whole complete mountain. The power of a great mountain is insurmountable, majestic yet steadfast. Move a myriad of mountains, and all the waters and hills will have spirit. The spirit is immortal, the high mountain stands through the ages past. With this palm strike, the Tyrant Shadow in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand came out of its sheath as well. Heaven Shaking blade intent burst forth from the Curved Blade, the blade intent gathering momentum, concentrating strength, the Curved Blade like the sea, converging in the sky into a Torrent. ¡°What is this,¡± exclaimed Monk Huijue, surprised by the momentum. Only to see Xu Zimei slowly swinging the long blade in his hand, at this moment, as the blade fell, the whole space collapsed with it. I regard the Curved Blade with all its sharpness revealed, as the Curved Blade truly regards me. In this moment, the ¡°rumbling¡± Curved Blade carried a Supreme blade intent as it soared toward the Firmament. The mountain pressured down by Yue Shan¡¯s palm instantly collapsed, followed by a loud ¡°boom.¡± The mountain was destroyed, and it seemed not the mountain that broke, but his hand. In the world, it seemed nothing was left but that one slash, everything else in front of the blade¡¯s light seemed as illusory as flowers reflected in a mirror or the moon¡¯s reflection on water. Yue Shan stared blankly at his right hand, dripping with blood and covered with dense blade marks; his entire hand was nearly useless. When he tried to heal the blade wound with spiritual energy, he discovered that there was still a blade intent inside, continuously damaging his palm. ¡°Looking down on someone?¡± Xu Zimei said to Yue Shan, speaking indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re of the Divine Vein Realm,¡± Yue Shan said, gazing at Xu Zimei with a grave expression, inquiring. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï It would be more suitable if one of your ancient ancestors from the Long River Immortal Sect came,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Then he turned his gaze to Monk Huijue and asked, ¡°Great monk, will you make a move?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve spoken, a man of faith must not tell lies. Naturally, I must try,¡± said Monk Huijue with a wry smile. ¡°I knew stirring up trouble would lead to nothing good. Surely the Buddha was right; there are no vexations in the world. Joy and suffering are all self-inflicted.¡± ¡°There goes the great monk, reflecting on life again,¡± laughed Xu Zimei. ¡°Be careful,¡± Yue Shan warned from the side. Suddenly, Monk Huijue shook his head and sighed, put his hands together, and gazed ahead with an austere look. ¡°I am the Buddha Ancestor, I am joy and suffering.¡± The solemn words spilled from the mouth of Monk Huijue, and then his figure began to transform. It evolved into the likeness of a Buddha Ancestor. This Buddha Ancestor seemed to harbor a multitude of expressions, one side with a constant smile, and the other with a face of sorrow and worry. ¡°Would the benefactor be willing to lay down the butcher¡¯s knife?¡± the Buddha statue spoke, its voice carrying a strange tone as it inquired. ¡°The grand monk is swindling people again,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, the Blade Intent of his Curved Blade sweeping across as he attacked once more. ¡°The sea of suffering of all beings,¡± chanted Monk Huijue lightly, almost singing the phrase. Suddenly, the entire firmament was obscured, a Dark Sea originating from the edge of the sky spread forth. Within this Sea of Suffering, every facet of beings was reflected. Millions of people, millions of faces. The Sea of Suffering enveloped Xu Zimei, and immediately, darkness surged towards him. Some were in pain, some laughed, some were angry, some mourned, all madly assaulting Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei wielded his blade, the Tyrant Shadow passing through these figures. He then realized that the scene before him was an attack on the Divine Soul, not a physical reality. ¡°In this world, I have yet to encounter a Divine Soul attack capable of breaking my Nine Regions Grand Body.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. As all these figures rushed towards Xu Zimei, the Howling Sun Wolf within the first chamber of the Nine Regions grid stood tall. With the breath of ancient times, it ferociously blocked the way, devouring and tearing apart anyone who entered. Seeing this scene, Mage Huijue¡¯s eyes sharpened, his Buddha eyes opened wide, turning the tide. Within this Sea of Suffering, Mage Huijue chanted the Buddhist scriptures gently, followed by a thunderous shout. ¡°All beings become Buddhas.¡± Then, those who had been madly rushing at Xu Zimei abruptly stopped, all standing still, their faces serene. With palms pressed together, their bodies radiated intense golden light, and they all transformed into Buddhas. When these figures all became Buddha statues, their speed, strength, and attacking power all significantly increased. The dense crowd of Buddha statues charged like a Torrent, overwhelming and unstoppable. The Howling Sun Wolf gradually became exhausted, and finally, the first Buddha statue broke through the defense of the first chamber of the grid. The second chamber¡¯s doors opened, revealing another Divine Beast guarding within. This Divine Beast at first glance resembled a Roc, its entire body golden, its wings spanning thousands of miles when extended. The second chamber was a watery domain, and there the Kun Roc flew high above the water. But with a closer look, it would be clear that this mighty creature fed on dragons, the Kun Roc. Submerged in the azure sea, swimming in the vast currents, breathing through gills in the roiling waves, tossing its tail beneath the wind and the waves. Fluffing its feathers, indulging in drink and peck, folding its wings between the heavens and earth, turning its neck beside the rivers and seas. The Kun Roc¡¯s feathers stretched to the sky, it gathered winds of ninety-thousand li, its scales traversed the seas, and it struck the waters thrice thousand times. When this Golden Winged Kun Roc appeared in the watery domain, its vast body was almost unimaginable. Its claws skimmed the sea surface, and with ¡°rumbling¡± explosions, the entire sea surface was whipped into a tornado. Upon reaching here, the Buddha statues plunged into the water, preparing to cross the river and break this layer. With a piercing screech from the Kun Roc, it broke through the Endless Void, the sea roared and boiled. As its wings fell, sharp lin feathers fluttered between heaven and earth, and hundreds of Buddha statues were completely destroyed. ¡°What exactly is this Palace of the Divine Soul?¡± Monk Huijue exclaimed in shock. Before he could react, the Golden Winged Kun Roc transformed into a streak of light and rushed towards him. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577 Chapter 576 The Convoy ?Chapter 577: Chapter 576: The Convoy Chapter 577: Chapter 576: The Convoy The Golden Winged Kun Roc tore through the Wugeng Void, ripping apart layers upon layers of void space, its wings spanning a thousand miles. Its speed was so fast that it vanished from one end of the void to the other in an instant. Monk Huijue stood no chance of defending against it. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Kun Roc¡¯s sharp claws pierced through the Buddha statue and then the Golden Winged Kun Roc disappeared into the void, vanishing into Xu Zimei¡¯s second palace chamber. Xu Zimei looked up to see Monk Huijue¡¯s statue ¡°crack, crack¡± as it began to split with cracks. Eventually, it completely shattered. ¡°Benefactor, your kindness is immense,¡± said Monk Huijue as he gave Xu Zimei a Buddhist bow, speaking in a sigh. He knew that the Kun Roc could have easily killed him just now. As his words faded, the dark ocean above Monk Huijue¡¯s head, the Sea of Suffering of All Beings, shattered with a wave of his right hand. Finally turning into a rain of blood that fell from the sky. The blood rain mixed with the torrential downpour above, staining the entire jungle blood red. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°You all go, go,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my solitude.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Taoist Yueshan pulled him away to leave. The rain in the sky seemed to fall even heavier; Xu Zimei lay beneath a large tree, leaning against the trunk with his eyes slightly closed, dozing off. ¡­a€| From a distance, a carriage rushed over, the sound of horse hooves chaotic and noisy. Amidst the cover of the downpour, a dozen fierce horses surrounded the carriage, each bearing a soldier clad in armor. The driver was an old man in a green robe, his gaze hawk-like, ominous and grey. ¡°There¡¯s a smell of blood,¡± the old man suddenly murmured. Everyone tensed up and hurriedly brought the carriage to a halt. ¡°There¡¯s been a major battle here,¡± the old man scanned the surroundings and finally said lightly. ¡°Check the surroundings and make sure it¡¯s safe before we move on.¡± ¡°Uncle Cheng,¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage at that moment. ¡°Miss, please command,¡± the old man quickly responded. ¡°Won¡¯t stopping here waste time, especially since someone is still chasing us?¡± the woman said with some concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss, we¡¯re safe now that we¡¯ve entered the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range.¡± The old man said with a smile, ¡°The mountain range is crisscrossed with paths, making it very difficult to track us, especially with this heavy rain covering up everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the woman in the carriage replied, and then she slowly lifted the curtain at the front of the carriage. Inside sat two people, the woman on the left dressed like a maid. On the right was a woman in a Qing Luo dress, her hair as long as black silk. Her face was somewhat gaunt, her black hair curled around her ears, seemingly stuck to the right side of her face due to sweat. She looked quite distinctive. ¡°Miss, you should stay inside the carriage; it¡¯s raining outside,¡± the old man said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s fine; Lian and I are just coming out for some air,¡± the woman said with a smile, shaking her head. The maid Lian was covered with a layer of blue Spiritual Energy barrier that almost entirely blocked the rain from reaching her. But the Qing Luo woman hadn¡¯t used any protective measures, allowing the rain to fall freely upon her. ¡°Miss, you,¡± Lian started with a worried look but stopped herself. ¡°It¡¯s no bother; I quite like the rain,¡± the woman said, shaking her head with a smile. As the two were talking, a guard¡¯s exclamation was heard nearby. ¡°Manager Cheng, there¡¯s someone here.¡± Everyone hurriedly followed the sound and saw a young man lying under a big tree; the pouring rain around him didn¡¯t touch his body at all. ¡°What¡¯s with this person?¡± Lian asked with some confusion. ¡°There¡¯s been a big fight here before, it must be related to this guy,¡± Uncle Cheng said gravely. ¡°We better not meddle in others¡¯ business; let¡¯s just move on quickly.¡± ¡°But what if we ignore him and he dies here?¡± the girl Qing Luo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She said, ¡°We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive now.¡± A guard wanted to approach and check Xu Zimei¡¯s breathing, but before he could reach him, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s such a downpour, yet someone is coming here?¡± Xu Zimei said with curiosity. ¡°Who are you?¡± A guard asked warily. ¡°Just a traveler,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He looked up at the carriage behind him and asked, ¡°Where are you headed? May I hitch a ride with you?¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s inconvenient,¡± Uncle Cheng said cautiously. ¡°Oh pity, such a pouring rain and still having to cross the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range alone, so many dangers along the way,¡± Xu Zimei sighed as he stood up. After a moment of silence, Qing Luo looked up and said, ¡°If the gentleman doesn¡¯t mind, he could travel with our caravan. We happen to be going to the Nine States Domain.¡± ¡°Miss, you,¡± Uncle Cheng said with some confusion. ¡°Being out and about, meeting is fate. If we can help, then let¡¯s help,¡± Qing Luo said with a smile. ¡°But we don¡¯t know his origins, this could be very dangerous,¡± Uncle Cheng said flatly. ¡°Someone as handsome as I am must be a good person,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, then follow,¡± Uncle Cheng¡¯s gaze coldly glanced at Xu Zimei before he turned and walked towards the carriage. ¡°Give him a horse,¡± Qing Luo told a guard. ¡°No need, I have my mount,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. With a beckon of his right hand, the Dark Heaven Tiger burst out from the Storage Ring, stopping by Xu Zimei¡¯s side. The moment Dark Heaven Tiger appeared, all the spirited horses around were startled, uneasily struggling against their reins. It was only after the Dark Heaven Tiger roared that the horses quieted down. ¡°You, your,¡± a nearby guard stuttered while looking at the Dark Heaven Tiger, unable to speak properly for a while. Meanwhile, an elder in the carriage gazed intently for some time before finally lowering his head, seemingly deep in thought. ¡°You can lead the way,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The terrain of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range was still unfamiliar to Xu Zimei, and crossing the entire range to reach the Nine States Domain, he was afraid of getting lost. Now following this group of people, he had no more worries about what might be behind him. And looking at the members of the group, the strongest character, an old man called Uncle Cheng, only had the modest power of the Esteem Vein Realm. He couldn¡¯t even beat the Dark Heaven Tiger. ¡­a€| The heavy rain did not stop or slow down, still pouring down in torrents. The group walked on the damp ground, emerging from the jungle to find a dozen minor paths ahead. The paths branched in every direction. After the guards discerned the way, the carriages moved on again, heading down a small northbound road. The sky gradually darkened. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578 Chapter 577 Cai Yue ?Chapter 578: Chapter 577: Cai Yue Chapter 578: Chapter 577: Cai Yue As they passed a valley, the caravan slowly came to a stop. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s getting late, and there are still many unknowns within the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. How about we set up camp here for the night?¡± Uncle Cheng spoke up to suggest. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as Uncle Cheng arranges,¡± the woman in the palanquin, Qing Luo, instructed. With the caravan halted, the group chose a relatively open space. They then set up tents and made camp on the spot. Some guards cleaned the Monster Beast they had killed during the day. They then started a bonfire and began to prepare dinner. Xu Zimei lay on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He had not closed his eyes all day, instead, he had been practicing the Heaven-Shaking Skill in the Divine Continent. After all, crossing the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range was not an easy task, so Xu Zimei simply took this time to cultivate. Before long, they could smell the rich aroma of meat soup wafting through the air. Two guards prepared a bowl of meat soup and first brought it to the woman in the green dress. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The woman looked at the meat soup and remained silent for a short while before ultimately walking step by step towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Here, for you.¡± Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes, looked at the meat soup in front of him, and chuckled lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯m a bad guy?¡± ¡°I want to ask you for a favor,¡± the woman in the green dress squatted down slightly, pleadingly looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Then I dare not drink this meat soup,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°My name is Cai Yue,¡± the woman introduced herself, ¡°To tell you the truth, I gave you this meat soup because my intuition tells me, you¡¯re not simple.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Our Cai Family is the most prestigious family in the West Jin Mansion. A year ago, my father acquired a Breakthrough Pill. As the name suggests, it¡¯s a pill that lets a Vein Practitioner open the sixth Vein Gate and thereby advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm,¡± she explained earnestly. Cai Yue continued with sincerity, ¡°Afterwards, because of that pill, our Cai Family was drawn into a conflict, and even had our family annihilated six months ago. Fortunately, my father had already hidden the Breakthrough Pill away, and I was captured by our enemies who demanded to know the whereabouts of the pill. A few days ago, my father¡¯s confidant, our Cai Mansion¡¯s steward Uncle Fu, rescued me. We are currently on the run, trying to head to the Nine States Domain.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already escaped, why tell me all this?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But now I¡¯m very suspicious, suspicious of Uncle Fu. I suspect it was he who betrayed my father and leaked the news about the Breakthrough Pill,¡± Cai Yue spoke. ¡°I have no other choice now, I just want to ask for your help. If it¡¯s not Uncle Fu, all is well. If it is him, I hope you can escort me to the Nine States Domain, and I am willing to give you the Breakthrough Pill,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯d give it to me but not to them?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°They are my enemies,¡± Cai Yue stated calmly. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care about the Breakthrough Pill, and whether or not to kill those people doesn¡¯t matter to me either. Most importantly, if I¡¯m in a good mood, I don¡¯t mind helping you out,¡± Xu Zimei spoke. ¡°What would you like to do, young master?¡± Cai Yue inquired. ¡°Look at this torrential rain, and you not even offering me a spot in your palanquin to take shelter,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°The young master is welcome to join,¡± Cai Yue said candidly. ¡°Miss,¡± just then, Uncle Fu, who had noticed the interaction from a distance, hurried over. He told Cai Yue, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s better to keep a distance from such people with unclear identities.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle Fu,¡± Cai Yue smiled and after glancing at Xu Zimei, she climbed back into her palanquin. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. We are on the run from a manhunt, if you don¡¯t want to die, better leave quickly,¡± Uncle Fu warned Xu Zimei. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m someone who loves to join in the excitement,¡± Xu Zimei quipped. Uncle Fu shot Xu Zimei a glance, then turned and left without a word. Meanwhile, one of the young men among the guards approached Xu Zimei. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better stay away from our young lady, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude,¡± he threatened. ¡°A suitor?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, just mind your own,¡± the young man huffed coldly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m full and have had enough to drink; it¡¯s about time for sleep,¡± Xu Zimei said as he slightly shook his head. He put down the bowl in his hand and walked towards the sedan chair. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the guards nearby shouted all at once, joining Uncle Fu in blocking the front of the sedan chair and watching Xu Zimei. Uncle Fu, let him come up,¡± came Cai Yue¡¯s voice from inside the sedan chair. ¡°Miss, how can this be, his background is unknown,¡± one of the guards hastily said. ¡°I said let him come up, you don¡¯t need to manage this,¡± Cai Yue said calmly. ¡°Uncle Fu,¡± the guards looked anxiously at Uncle Fu. After all, Cai Yue was young and beautiful, almost a perfect goddess in their hearts. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want to see such a scene unfold. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear what the young lady said?¡± Uncle Fu was silent for a moment. He said indifferently, ¡°Step aside.¡± The multitude of guards fell silent, with no choice but to watch Xu Zimei step onto the sedan chair step by step. ¡­a€| The interior of the sedan chair was adorned in pale red. The maid Lian could only retreat and leave. There was a faint fragrance inside, and the space within the sedan chair was quite large. Right ahead was a table with several pots of tea on it. A resting couch was situated inside. ¡°If you have any orders, young master, please feel free to instruct,¡± Cai Yue said. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to pretend to retrieve the Breakthrough Pill. Then we shall see,¡± Xu Zimei said while lying down on the resting couch. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of it; I¡¯m just going to sleep,¡± he said, yawning, ¡°Call me when we arrive.¡± The guards camped around and rested for the night until the next morning when it was barely light. The rain had lessened a lot, and the sky was still not fully bright, clouded over and raining steadily. The carriage set off early to continue forward, passing through a small depression in the valley. Cai Yue asked to stop the carriage, whispering, ¡°Uncle Fu, I need to retrieve something. Wait for me here.¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not safe for you to go alone; maybe I should accompany you,¡± Uncle Fu said from the side. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be quick,¡± Cai Yue replied with a smile and a shake of her head. Although her cultivation wasn¡¯t high, she had trained her Veins, and her figure swiftly entered the valley. It wasn¡¯t long before Cai Yue returned with a hurried expression. ¡°Did you get what you needed, Miss?¡± asked Uncle Fu. Cai Yue nodded and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry on.¡± ¡°I heard the Family Head once obtained a Breakthrough Pill, do you remember that, Miss?¡± Uncle Fu suddenly asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing,¡± Cai Yue shook her head and replied. ¡°Then what did the young lady just go to retrieve?¡± Uncle Fu continued to probe. ¡°Seems you¡¯re quite concerned about it,¡± Cai Yue asked, frowning. ¡°Not at all, just that it¡¯s not safe with the young lady. How about I keep it safe for you?¡± Uncle Fu asked with a sly smile. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579 Chapter 578 Outing Dragon ?Chapter 579: Chapter 578 Outing Dragon Chapter 579: Chapter 578 Outing Dragon ¡°Uncle Fu, there¡¯s no need for coded language between dignified people; after all, I can¡¯t escape now,¡± Cai Yue said calmly. ¡°Did you betray the Cai Family?¡± ¡°What if I did? What if I didn¡¯t?¡± Uncle Fu asked indifferently. ¡°I just want to know before I die, so I don¡¯t end up a confused ghost,¡± Cai Yue said. ¡°It was I who leaked the news. I secretly allied with several other families to destroy the Cai Family. In truth, they only wanted to take over the West Jin Mansion. We each got what we needed,¡± Uncle Fu replied. ¡°Why? My father and the Cai Family were not unkind to you,¡± Cai Yue asked incredulously. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°You watched me grow up since I was a child.¡± ¡°Rather than saying the Cai Family was kind to me, it would be more accurate to say I was kind to the Cai Family.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? I ran errands for him everywhere and helped him without a word of complaint. Alas, I have reached the peak of the Esteem Vein for quite some time; I am not one of those Talented Disciples. The plain old me has always been unable to break through this realm, and now I don¡¯t have much life left. I don¡¯t want to die. Your father got his hands on the Breakthrough Pill, yet he would rather hide it than assist me to break through to the Emperor Pulse and extend my life. If we are talking about betrayal, it was your Cai Family who betrayed me first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what my father was thinking, but someone like you truly deserves to die,¡± Cai Yue said dispassionately. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, not knowing whether I deserve to die or not, but you will surely die before me. And once I have the Breakthrough Pill and break through to the Emperor Pulse Realm, I can go wherever I want in this vast world,¡± Uncle Fu said with a sinister laugh. ¡°And you?¡± Cai Yue turned to look at the other guards. ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t know,¡± the guards shook their heads frantically. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to be afraid, they will accompany you in death after you¡¯re gone, so at least you won¡¯t be alone on the road,¡± Uncle Fu¡¯s aura at the pinnacle of the Esteem Vein Realm surged around him. His hands formed into claws, and pale white Spiritual Energy gathered at his fingertips as he reached out to grab Cai Yue. Just then, a beastly roar sounded from the side, and the massive body of the Dark Heaven Tiger pounced forward. Feeling the rich beastial might emanating from the Dark Heaven Tiger, Uncle Fu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he cursed ¡°Beast¡± with a loud shout. Immediately, he quickly moved aside. Although Xu Zimei had not trained the Dark Heaven Tiger to be a war pet, and it was merely a mount. Under his nurturing, the Dark Heaven Tiger had grown into a Monster Beast of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Now its combat prowess was undeniably strong. ¡°You¡¯re trying to mess up my plans,¡± Uncle Fu said, looking at Xu Zimei inside the sedan. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you¡¯re asking for it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about? Can¡¯t a person sleep in peace?¡± Xu Zimei opened the sedan curtain and said displeasedly. Uncle Fu looked malevolently at Xu Zimei, and suddenly, he produced a pill in his hand. A pure black pill. ¡°Mad Demon Pill,¡± Cai Yue cried out in surprise from the side. ¡°You forced this on me,¡± Uncle Fu swallowed the pill in one gulp and laughed loudly. Immediately after, his facial features began to contort, and the skin on the surface of his body started to turn black. With it, his aura was also rapidly growing in strength. ¡°He has taken the Mad Demon Pill,¡± Cai Yue said, somewhat anxiously. ¡°This Pill can temporarily elevate his realm to the Emperor Pulse Realm, making him impervious to pain and extremely formidable.¡± ¡°The Emperor Pulse Realm is nothing significant,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand dismissively. At that moment, the Dark Heaven Tiger pounced, its massive body transforming into a streak of black light, and its jaws wide open. On the other side, Uncle Fu also roared furiously, his body engulfed in dark mist, clashing fiercely in battle with the Dark Heaven Tiger. As everyone knows, humans are no match for Monster Beasts of the same realm unless you consider those exceptional Talented Disciples. But after Uncle Fu had taken the Mad Demon Pill, becoming immune to pain, this indeed was a highly abnormal ability. Watching the two fight back and forth, Uncle Fu grew anxious inside; after all, the Pill¡¯s effectiveness was time-limited, and once it wore off, the side effects would temporarily strip him of his cultivation. Uncle Fu¡¯s expression turned grim, and in the instant, his claws lunged at the Dark Heaven Tiger, he suddenly switched directions, aiming at Cai Yue who was to the side. Cai Yue¡¯s face changed instantly, as the ferocious palms loomed over her, even though the thought to escape flickered through her mind. But it felt as though her legs were filled with lead, utterly unable to move. Just as the claws were about to grasp Cai Yue¡¯s neck, a ¡°clang¡± was heard; a Curved Blade intercepted them. ¡°It¡¯s you again,¡± Uncle Fu exclaimed as he looked at Xu Zimei, roaring, ¡°I am unwilling to accept this; I had already succeeded.¡± Then, the Dark Heaven Tiger pounced from behind, pinning him to the ground, its jaws aiming straight for his head. ¡­¡­ The crowd closed their eyes, not daring to witness the bloody scene. Cai Yue shook her head and sighed, after all, the other party had watched her grow up and was like half a relative to her. ¡°Here, take this,¡± she said, turning around and handing Xu Zimei a black box. ¡°The Breakthrough Pill I promised you.¡± ¡°You should keep it for yourself,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, climbed into the sedan and said, ¡°Hurry along, and call me when we reach the border of the Nine States Domain.¡± After the Dark Heaven Tiger finished feasting on the corpse to its satisfaction, it trailed behind the caravan. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to recall it, allowing it to stay outside for a while longer as it wasn¡¯t an issue to have a little fun. The gray morning sky, which had been drizzled by a fine rain, was slowly clearing up. The plants along the mountain range still had droplets of water clinging to them, sparkling and translucent. The caravan steadily progressed, crossing the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range would take a long time, so they would kill any Monster Beasts they encountered along the way and store them. Xu Zimei either slept or, more accurately, cultivated in the sedan all along the journey. The human body has over three hundred and sixty acupoints, each capable of condensing several Power Vortices. According to the Heaven-Shaking Skill, the human body is full of Creation¡¯s mysteries. In principle, it¡¯s possible to condense an infinite number of Power Vortices. As long as you have enough time, energy, and resources, there is no end to the power. The weak can move mountains and overturn seas, and the strong can split heavens and divide the earth. Of course, condensing Power Vortices becomes increasingly difficult at the later stages. Xu Zimei first focused on gathering the strengths around his body, sensing and experiencing the force contained in every part of his body, in each muscle. This perception of strength is a lengthy process; you must understand the usage of strength to a microscopic level. It can be spread across the sky like countless stars or focused into one point, with the power to destroy anything in its path. One must fully comprehend all the strengths of the body and attempt to manipulate them as naturally as possible. This is the entry level to the Heaven-Shaking Skill; it¡¯s not necessarily difficult, but it does consume a lot of time, and there is no room for carelessness. Thus, the carriage traveled slowly through the mountain range. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580 Chapter 579 The Taoist Temple on the Summit of Zhang Shan ?Chapter 580: Chapter 579: The Taoist Temple on the Summit of Zhang Shan Chapter 580: Chapter 579: The Taoist Temple on the Summit of Zhang Shan The carriage had been traveling through the jungle for a month and a half. Although the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range could be considered ancient, it was not a particularly large mountain range. People traveling from the Tianluan Domain to the Nine States Domain often crossed this range. There were no overly powerful Monster Beasts inside, so after a month and a half, one morning came. The spring breeze caressed their faces, the weather clear and the sky boundless; a gentle wind blew softly. The travelers arrived at the other end of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. ¡°Young Master Xu, we¡¯re almost at the Nine States Domain,¡± Cai Yue woke Xu Zimei with a soft voice. ¡°Once we cross over the mountain ahead, we will be at Black Demon City, which is already within the territory of the Nine States Domain.¡± ¡°That was fast,¡± Xu Zimei stretched lazily, gazing at the distant horizon. The mountain peak ahead was pure white, but unlike the snowy mountains, this one¡¯s whiteness was like that of the clouds, giving off an ethereal feeling. The peak of the mountain was shrouded in mist, standing so distinct and majestic among the many peaks of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. Over the past month and a half of cultivation, Xu Zimei had only mastered half of his power. To think that he was now at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, yet his mastery of his own strength was still not as formidable as the Heaven-shaking Skill. This gave Xu Zimei a new understanding of the so-called ancient ten great vein techniques. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Once he fully mastered his entire body¡¯s power, Xu Zimei considered condensing a Power Vortex. Because of the steepness of the mountain, the group left the sedan chairs at the base, as Cai Yue decided to climb the mountain with everyone. ¡°Young Master Xu, we want to cross this mountain before nightfall and then rest at Black Demon City,¡± Cai Yue said to Xu Zimei. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pick up the pace,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in response. ¡­¡­ When the group arrived at the base of the mountain, they discovered a flight of White Jade Stone Stairs leading up to the top. These stone steps extended upward, reaching directly to the peak of the mountain. The stairway was built from blocks of white jade stone and appeared to be quite ancient. Some steps were cracked, and the scattered flower petals on them were trampled beyond recognition. At the very front of the stone stairs stood a square-shaped Fragrance Altar made of white jade. Inside the altar was a thick layer of incense ash, along with a faint fragrance. Below the inscription at the front of the altar were carved a line of characters. ¡°Black Demon Temple Merit Altar.¡± ¡°Is there a Taoist Temple on this mountain?¡± Xu Zimei turned to ask Cai Yue. As he had never been to the Tianluan Domain before, he was unaware of the affairs here. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. My father brought me to the Nine States Domain when I was very young, but unfortunately, I was too little at the time and don¡¯t remember much,¡± Cai Yue shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the Nine States Domain either.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go up and have a look; we have to pass through anyway,¡± Xu Zimei said with a nod. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t count how many steps there were, but they continued all the way to the top of the mountain. The steep climb was made much easier by these stairs. As he climbed the stone stairs, Xu Zimei noticed many stone statues on either side. These differed somewhat from what he remembered of Taoist Temples as they were not of Taoist Ancestors or important Taoist figures and patriarchs. Instead, they were ugly forms of Demons. The group climbed the entire day, and it wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that they reached the end of the stairs. That is, the peak of the mountain. ¡°Eastern ascent leads to icy snow paths, Western descent overlooks the sunset¡¯s blaze. One step shy of reaching the Heavenly Palace, A glance back at the mortal world, a span of ten thousand years.¡± A few had just arrived at the mountain summit when they heard someone humming this poem from afar. Xu Zimei looked in the direction of the sound and saw a young boy wearing a Taoist robe, carrying a large bundle of firewood on his back, walking over with some effort. The young boy also saw Xu Zimei and his group. He looked up, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and approached them. He said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoists, have you come to visit our Black Demon Taoist Temple?¡± ¡°We were on our way to the Nine States Domain and just stopped by out of curiosity,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, you can also take a look inside our Black Demon Temple,¡± the young boy offered. ¡°Our master often teaches us to make friends from all over the world.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He turned his head to Cai Yue and the others and inquired, ¡°What about you? Heading back to the city or to the Taoist Temple?¡± ¡°Little master, may I ask if Black Demon City is related to your Black Demon Temple?¡± Cai Yue asked with curiosity. ¡°Many years ago, the Black Demon caused chaos in this land. Our Taoist Ancestor renamed our temple Black Demon Temple, intending to fight the Black Demon to the end. After a long struggle, we finally defeated the Black Demon. As a token of gratitude, the people of that city changed its name to Black Demon City.¡± The young boy explained with a smile. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Cai Yue nodded and said, ¡°Then I too shall visit your temple.¡± ¡°I will lead the way, please follow me,¡± the young boy said with a smile. He hoisted the bundle of firewood on his back again and walked ahead. Xu Zimei could tell that the boy was just an ordinary human with no cultivation whatsoever. Otherwise, he would not struggle so much with just a bit of firewood. ¡­ The mountain peak was quite spacious. After walking for about fifteen minutes, they finally saw a Taoist Temple straight ahead. The temple covered a wide area, nearly half the mountain, but it looked rather simple from the outside. Bodhi trees, lush and luxuriant, were planted on both sides of the entrance. The temple, with its once red walls, was not imposing. Though not dilapidated, it did look somewhat old and dusty. The main gateway in front was black and white and quite imposing, seemingly recently renovated. ¡°Please come in, fellow Daoists,¡± the young boy said politely as he pushed open the doors of the Taoist Temple with a smile. Xu Zimei and his companions followed him inside. Upon entering the temple, they could barely see its end. Inside, various smaller Taoist Temples were arranged together, giving an impression of vast openness. Logically, a temple of this size shouldn¡¯t be so barren. Moreover, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t feel even a trace of spiritual energy inside; it was almost as if this were just an ordinary secular Taoist Temple. ¡°There aren¡¯t many visitors here, are there?¡± inquired Cai Yue. ¡°Hmm, actually, our temple prohibits outsiders,¡± the young boy suddenly revealed. ¡°And I haven¡¯t left the mountain since I was young. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï I was just curious about the outside world, so I sneakily brought you all here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that problematic?¡± Cai Yue looked at Xu Zimei and suggested. ¡°Since the temple is not open to outsiders, we should leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go, please? Could you tell me stories about the outside world?¡± the young boy pleaded earnestly. ¡°Also, let me tell you, our Black Demon Temple¡¯s Taoist Ancestor is very efficacious. Almost all wishes are granted; if you show your respects, your future endeavors will surely go smoothly.¡± Xu Zimei gazed at the temple, this quiet, ordinary Taoist Temple always gave him a strange feeling. It was as if a storm was brewing, as ominous as the prelude to a tempestuous rain. ¡°You all quickly come inside; if we¡¯re discovered, it¡¯s all over,¡± the young boy urged, urging them with haste. Chapter 581 - Chapter 581 Chapter 580 Mysterious Taoist Temple ?Chapter 581: Chapter 580 Mysterious Taoist Temple Chapter 581: Chapter 580 Mysterious Taoist Temple Xu Zimei looked at Cai Yue and eventually entered. The group made an impressive sight, yet due to the seclusion of the Taoist Temple, they hadn¡¯t encountered a single person along the way. ¡°Including Master, our Taoist Temple has a total of eleven people,¡± the young boy explained. ¡°I have nine senior brothers. Since I can remember, I¡¯ve lived here without ever having descended the mountain.¡± Xu Zimei nodded; along the way, he noticed that the temple planted many crops and various vegetables. It really was just like the world of mortals. The young boy led them to a very old courtyard that was sealed off. There were many cobwebs at the entrance, clearly indicating that it had been a long time since anyone had been there. There hung a crooked sign with the blurry characters for ¡°Distant Pavilion¡± written on it. ¡°¡®To have friends come from afar, how delightful,''¡± Xu Zimei murmured. ¡°I heard from my senior brother that this place used to specifically accommodate Daoist friends, but it has been closed off since I can remember.¡± The young boy said, ¡°Right, you can call me Mr. Xuan Yu, which is the Daoist title my master gave me.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 You want us to clean up this place for you, right?¡± Cai Yue asked with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s clean inside; I clean it regularly,¡± Yu Zhao hastily said. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid to clean the outside in case Master finds out, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you for now.¡± ¡°Let it be, let it be,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and asked, ¡°By the way, what is your master¡¯s Daoist title?¡± ¡°Master¡¯s Daoist title is Qiankun. You can call him True Man of Qiankun,¡± Xuan Yu said. ¡°However, you might not meet him. Can you tell me about the outside world tonight?¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t object and nodded his head before walking into a room within the courtyard. Compared to the desolate outside, the inside was quite exquisite. There was a wooden bed, a table, and a mirror, and the room contained many objects associated with Taoism. ¡°You all stay here for now; I¡¯m going to take a look outside,¡± Xuan Yu said. Once he had gone, Cai Yue asked curiously, ¡°Why did you insist on coming here?¡± ¡°Curiosity,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about here?¡± Cai Yue asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know yet, but this Taoist Temple is definitely not simple,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for a day, then we will head into the city tomorrow,¡± Cai Yue suggested. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and tidied up the room a bit. As the courtyard was indeed very large, everyone went back to their own rooms. With nothing else to do, Xu Zimei began to practice cultivation in his room. Having only begun the initial steps of cultivating strength, he sat cross-legged in the most natural state of his body and then started to calmly comprehend the practice. This cultivation lasted until evening when Xuan Yu brought over dinner, and only then did Xu Zimei emerge from his cultivation state. ¡­a€| The meals at the Taoist Temple were simple: a bowl of rice with some vegetarian dishes and a bowl of thick soup. ¡°You might not be used to it, just make do,¡± Xuan Yu said with a smile. ¡°Have you ever practiced cultivation?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at Xuan Yu. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about cultivating, but everyone in our Taoist Temple is born with blocked meridians and can¡¯t open their Vein Gates,¡± Xuan Yu said with a smile. ¡°But after so many years, I¡¯m used to it. What¡¯s wrong with being an ordinary person?¡± ¡°Could you let me take a look?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°All right,¡± Xuan Yu nodded. Xu Zimei placed his hand gently on the other¡¯s right wrist, the location of the first Vein Gate, Lun Quan. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï He closed his eyes to examine the situation within the other¡¯s body. After a long while, Xu Zimei opened his eyes and gave Xuan Yu a somewhat inexplicable look. He asked, ¡°Who told you that your meridians were blocked?¡± ¡°My master did,¡± Xuan Yu replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded without speaking further. The other¡¯s body did not have blocked meridians at all, but rather, it was sealed. Moreover, Xu Zimei felt a very powerful force within his body. However, this force along with his meridians was sealed, rendering him unable to absorb Spiritual Energy, and he could only live his life as a mere mortal. After dinner, Xuan Yu stayed to listen to stories, seemingly yearning for the outside world. Xu Zimei had Cai Yue tell him stories while he continued his own cultivation. He was unaware of many things about the outside world, and often, even small stories would amaze him. Late at night, three tolls of the bell resonated from outside the Taoist Temple, and Xuan Yu, feeling sleepy, yawned several times. He said to Cai Yue apologetically, ¡°Sister Yue, it¡¯s time to rest. I should go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Cai Yue nodded slightly. After a simple farewell, Xuan Yu left. At that moment, as the sound of the bells faded, Xu Zimei sensed an extremely dense Spiritual Energy. It was as if all the Spiritual Energy within the entire mountain was gathering here like a storm. Xu Zimei was stunned for a moment and quickly looked out the window, only to see that the sky was exceptionally brilliant at that moment. Black and white lights intertwined, and the entire Taoist Temple was enveloped in a barrier of black and white. ¡°What is this for?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback. Before he could react, suddenly there was a knock on the door. Cai Yue got up to open the door. Opening it, she said with a smile, ¡°Little sir, why have you come back?¡± A low growl suddenly came through, followed by Cai Yue¡¯s cry of alarm. Xu Zimei hurried out of his room and saw in the courtyard outside, Xuan Yu lifting Cai Yue up, intent on killing her. His body was dense with Spiritual Energy, to the extent that it seemed he had reached the level of the Esteem Vein Realm. The might of Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Vein Realm surged around him, suppressing Xuan Yu on the spot, rendering him immovable. When he rescued Cai Yue from Xuan Yu¡¯s hands, she looked terrified and pointed at Xuan Yu, unable to speak. Xu Zimei looked over, and at that moment, Xuan Yu¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and the seal within his body had been released without knowing when. He seemed to have lost consciousness, like a walking corpse, struggling. ¡°How did he become like this?¡± Cai Yue asked in horror. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei suppressed his opponent, then used the Binding Immortal Lock to tie him up inside the room. He instructed Cai Yue, ¡°Find a place to hide, then keep an eye on him, I¡¯ll go check out other places in the Taoist Temple.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Cai Yue hastily said. When Xu Zimei stepped out of the chamber, he saw that the original tranquility of the Taoist Temple was broken by various light growls one after another. Looking around him, he saw several figures in Taoist robes, all bereft of their senses, running forward like Xuan Yu, trying to escape the temple but stopped by the barriers outside. These barriers seemed to have a special effect, like snow meeting the sun in the early spring of March. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582 Chapter 581 Hall of Atonement ?Chapter 582: Chapter 581 Hall of Atonement Chapter 582: Chapter 581 Hall of Atonement Upon contact, they dissipated, these Taoist Priests would be ejected as soon as they touched the barrier, but they continued to struggle, trying to break out. ¡°This barrier is imprisoning them,¡± Xu Zimei realized in an instant. Xu Zimei did not bother with these people, and walked straight ahead, arriving in front of the largest hall within the Taoist Temple. The hall was over fifty meters tall, with its entire body gilded, and an elliptical shape above. There were six large red pillars in front, surrounded by iron railings. Xu Zimei walked up the steps, came in front of the hall, and saw the signboard above which read ¡°Hall of Atonement.¡± He frowned slightly, pushed open the vermillion door, and with a creak, entered the hall. The hall was divided into several rooms, and in the room Xu Zimei had just entered, there were three statues displayed. From left to right, the first statue was entirely brown, with the facial features in pure black. Both its hands were raised, with the left foot on the ground and the right foot lifted forward, and its clothes were wrapped in gold ribbons. The middle statue was a one-eyed lone wolf, with a single eye and fiery red fur. It lay on a raised platform, somewhat resembling the reclining pose of Maitreya, appearing strange and peculiar. The statue on the right was a monk with black beads, wearing a kasaya and black beads all over his body. Even his eyebrows, eyes, and lips seemed to have been made up, looking extremely pitch-black. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The monk¡¯s ears were very large, almost as if hanging from his earlobes. ¡°What exactly is this Taoist Temple venerating?¡± Xu Zimei felt bewildered. Just then, a coughing sound arose. An elder dressed in a Taoist robe emerged from a room next door, his complexion waxen, appearing very weak. ¡°Who are you?¡± the elder looked at Xu Zimei, his expression greatly changed, and he asked warily. ¡°I am a traveler passing through these mountains,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What a joke, there¡¯s a seal at the foot of the mountain, how did you get up here?¡± the elder said in a cold voice. His aura of the Divine Vein Realm surged, eying Xu Zimei predatorily. ¡°I am on my way to the Nine States Domain, just passing through here,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t see any seal.¡± ¡°To go to the Nine States Domain, you need to cross another mountain, this White Sacred Mountain has been sealed for many years, don¡¯t you know?¡± the elder said. ¡°I have not been here before, I came with others,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Looking at the elder, he asked, ¡°Are you True Man of Qiankun?¡± ¡°Seems like you are no ordinary passerby, you even know my title,¡± True Man of Qiankun said, squinting his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, your disciple called Xuan Yu told me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Xuan Yu, it was him who brought you in,¡± True Man of Qiankun fell silent for a moment. He looked at Xu Zimei, his expression seemingly torn, and Xu Zimei felt a murderous aura emanating from him. Struggling between killing and not killing for a long while, eventually, True Man of Qiankun sighed. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere tonight, just stay here, and leave first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°Your Black Demon Temple is quite lively,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Leave this place, forget everything, it won¡¯t do you any harm,¡± True Man of Qiankun said. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved, act as if nothing has happened.¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to talk,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you, just stay put,¡± True Man of Qiankun settled down on a cushion next to him, silently chanting something. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Xu Zimei did not insist, if True Man of Qiankun was unwilling to speak, forcing him with the threat of death was pointless. He just couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the nature of the entities being venerated. Xu Zimei did not leave the hall but went to check out a few other rooms, and the old man did not stop him. The other rooms were all quite similar, hosting creatures that Xu Zimei had never heard of. It could even be said that this place was not a Taoist Temple at all. ¡­a€| A night passed in silence, and as dawn approached, the sound of three bell chimes emanated from within the Taoist Temple. True Man of Qiankun had been seated there the entire night. It was only when the bell rang that he stood up and left the hall with Xu Zimei. ¡°Master,¡± as the two had just stepped out of the hall, they encountered a rather plump Taoist Priest. This plump Taoist Priest, Xu Zimei remembered seeing him the night before, frantically running towards the barrier¡¯s edge, just like Xuan Yu¡¯s state. ¡°Master, do we have outsiders?¡± the plump Taoist Priest asked with some surprise as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about it, clean up the Hall of Atonement in the morning,¡± True Man of Qiankun said indifferently. The plump Taoist Priest nodded and then hummed a tune as he walked into the hall. Xu Zimei felt the man was completely different from the one he met the night before, as though he had a split personality. ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more interested in your Taoist Temple,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. True Man of Qiankun did not reply but directly took Xu Zimei to the Distant Pavilion. He instructed a group of people to leave immediately. When Xu Zimei arrived at the Distant Pavilion, he found Cai Yue and the accompanying servants chatting with Xuan Yu. ¡°Sister Yue, why did you bind me up?¡± Xuan Yu asked, puzzled. Cai Yue hadn¡¯t had the chance to answer when she saw Xu Zimei and others walking in. ¡°Master,¡± seeing True Man of Qiankun, Xuan Yu promptly shrank her neck. ¡°Leave,¡± True Man of Qiankun said, looking at Cai Yue and her group, his face growing increasingly gloomy. Cai Yue looked at Xu Zimei, but saw him gently shaking his head. ¡°Xuan Yun,¡± True Man of Qiankun called out softly. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here,¡± a loud call came from afar, and a man dressed in a black cloak was seen rushing from a distance. The man looked quite ordinary, but his ears were exceptionally large, resembling folding screens. ¡°Escort them down the mountain,¡± True Man of Qiankun ordered calmly. Then he looked at Xuan Yu and said, ¡°You come with me to the Hall of Atonement.¡± After he finished speaking, he left without another word or glance at Xu Zimei and the others. ¡°Please, this way,¡± said Xuan Yun with a smile. Xu Zimei, along with Cai Yue and the others, started walking outside without further ado. ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± called out Xuan Yu hurriedly. He pulled Xu Zimei and the others aside and stealthily pulled out several sachets from his pocket. Apologizing, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, these sachets are blessed, please take them as a gift for our meeting.¡± Cai Yue patted his head with a smile and accepted the sachets. Following that, the group departed with Xuan Yun from the Taoist Temple, heading down the mountainside. ¡°This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve seen outsiders come up the mountain,¡± said Xuan Yun with a sense of wonder. ¡°What did you do last night?¡± Xu Zimei asked Xuan Yun. ¡°Last night? I didn¡¯t do anything. I just meditated and slept in my room,¡± replied Xuan Yun gently. ¡°It seems these people don¡¯t remember anything at all,¡± Xu Zimei said, squinting his eyes. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583 Chapter 582 Dance with Demonic Skills ?Chapter 583: Chapter 582 Dance with Demonic Skills Chapter 583: Chapter 582 Dance with Demonic Skills Xuan Yun escorted everyone to the foot of the mountain, then smiled and said, ¡°I cannot leave the sect gate, let¡¯s part ways here.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Cai Yue nodded in farewell. Xu Zimei always felt that something was off, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it for the moment. He took a deep look in the direction of White Sacred Mountain then turned and left. ¡°This Black Demon Temple really is eerie,¡± Cai Yue remarked on the side. ¡°How could it become like that at night?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, let¡¯s head to Black Demon City first,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Cai Yue and asked. ¡°What are your plans afterward?¡± ¡°Although my Cai Family has been wiped out, I still have an aunt in the Nine States Domain. I plan to seek refuge with her,¡± Cai Yue said truthfully. ¡°If that is the case, let¡¯s part ways after we get to Black Demon City,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. Cai Yue fell silent for a moment, gently pinching the hem of her clothing and nodding slightly. The legend of Black Demon Temple saving this region must be true; this story is widely circulated throughout Black Demon City. Of course, everyone knows about Black Demon Temple, but because White Sacred Mountain had been closed off, it had been many years since anyone had gone to the Black Demon Temple. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The path to reach the Nine States Domain from the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range doesn¡¯t require crossing over White Sacred Mountain, but rather there is a mountain path beside it. This mountain path was fairly steep, and it took them a morning to cross over the peak. Not far ahead, the silhouette of Black Demon City¡¯s walls was already faintly discernible. It appeared like a colossal beast of a demon, its entire body the color of a black iron torrent, standing upon the earth. As Xu Zimei entered the city gates, he could already vaguely make out the scenery inside the city. Above these city walls were placed, more or less, many statues of imps. Each one with a different expression, and varying shapes. Xu Zimei looked at these imps and remembered the things venerated in the Black Demon Temple. The heavy city gates were wide open, and in the middle of the two gates, there was also a statue of an imp, serving as a kind of doorknob. Stepping into the city, the bustling and noisy atmosphere inside was somewhat reassuring. The streets were crowded with people coming and going, vendors of all sorts and their calls for attention. ¡°Young master, where would you like to go?¡± Cai Yue looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to visit the Void Valley,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But I¡¯m not very familiar with that place and plan to rest and gather information in Black Demon City before setting out.¡± ¡°That works out, I also need to send someone to notify my aunt,¡± Cai Yue said. ¡°My aunt¡¯s place is a bit far, and I dare not proceed there alone. I can only wait for her to send someone to pick me up. Let¡¯s find an inn to rest for a bit first.¡± Xu Zimei nodded without objection. The two found an inn within the city, booked separate rooms. Cai Yue, distrusting her accompanying servants, dismissed them all. In the inn, just as Xu Zimei entered the room, the figure of Bai Meng slowly emerged. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Black Demon Temple worships statues, and there are also imp statues on the walls of Black Demon City. I do not know if the master still remembers. They are all carved according to the original forms of our Demon Race,¡± Bai Meng explained. ¡°Although I did not sense any Demonic Qi, I still recognize these statues.¡± ¡°Statues of the Demon Race,¡± Xu Zimei was stunned for a moment. ¡°Yes, they are only little demons who have just started their cultivation, still far from our level,¡± Bai Meng replied. ¡°Can you make out what¡¯s happening with those people inside the Black Demon Temple?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not quite clear, there¡¯s a kind of spiritual energy inside them, similar to the Demonic Qi we initially encountered, but it¡¯s not the same,¡± Bai Meng reflected for a moment, then replied. ¡°It really is because of that aura that they have turned into what they are.¡± ¡°Things seem to be getting more interesting,¡± Xu Zimei declared. ¡°The Black Demon Temple must be hiding something. If my lord wishes to know, I can go and investigate,¡± Chaos suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush it; we can slowly look into it after we come back from the Void Valley,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡­a€| Black Demon City didn¡¯t have anything out of the ordinary, and Xu Zimei gathered some information about Void Valley in the afternoon. Three hundred miles east from Black Demon City was where Void Valley was located. The Void Wood there and the Void Leaves are highly sought after in the Nine States Domain, almost to the point of shortage, and could fetch a hefty price. Hence, many Loose Cultivators would try their luck there, with many literally putting their lives on the line for the sake of cultivation and willing to take the risk. However, in the last two years, several Great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects had joined forces to regulate the Void Valley. Although they didn¡¯t forbid Loose Cultivators from entering the Void Valley, everyone who went in had to first obtain a token before they could do so. The places to obtain tokens were all in the big cities; there was nowhere in Black Demon City to get one. Although in these past few years, people have explored the Void Valley at the cost of their lives, there had still been no word about creatures like the Void Spirit Monkey. Xu Zimei felt that Jiang Yun wouldn¡¯t deceive him; it was more likely that such creatures were just extremely rare. After gathering maps and intelligence on Void Valley, Xu Zimei started to cultivate in the inn seriously. Not until the evening did he go downstairs for dinner at Cai Yue¡¯s invitation. ¡°Did you know? I¡¯ve inquired about the Black Demon Temple here in the city,¡± Cai Yue said while eating, speaking to Xu Zimei. ¡°What?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°This Black Demon Temple, including the Black Demon City where we are, doesn¡¯t belong to any power,¡± ¡°The Black Demon did indeed exist before, but only for a very short time. Before the other Great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects could react, they disappeared.¡± Cai Yue gossiped, ¡°And, you know, the Black Demon Temple wasn¡¯t called the Black Demon Temple before; it was called the White Sacred Temple, same as the name of that mountain.¡± ¡°What is the Black Demon? Did you find out clearly?¡± Xu Zimei pressed. ¡°That I didn¡¯t get. There were very few who saw the Black Demon in those days, and now it¡¯s almost forgotten,¡± Cai Yue shook her head. ¡°Alright, you¡¯d better not dig too much into this matter. This is not something good anyway,¡± Xu Zimei advised. ¡°Got it,¡± Cai Yue nodded and said, ¡°I just think Xuan Yu is quite pitiful.¡± ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Xu Zimei assured. The sky outside gradually darkened, yet the inn was still quite crowded. Most of the people were sitting inside, talking to each other. A pale moon peeked through the clouds, casting a dim light over the skyline of Black Demon City. At that moment, a terrifying scream came from outside. This sound was very frightening, almost drowning out the noise from the inn, and suddenly there was silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone, setting down their cup, frowned and said. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Don¡¯t know, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± The people had just stood up and were about to leave the inn when they saw a blood-stained, blurry figure stumble in. As soon as this figure entered the inn, it fell to the ground, merely looking at the people and shouting ¡°Save me.¡± Then it collapsed to the floor, unconscious. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584 Chapter 583 Black Demon Lays Siege ?Chapter 584: Chapter 583 Black Demon Lays Siege Chapter 584: Chapter 583 Black Demon Lays Siege ¡°What is going on?¡± the innkeeper hurriedly shouted. Then, a series of low growls came from outside, sending chills down the spines of those who heard them. Xu Zimei was sitting by the window and in a swift motion, he stepped out of the inn. He headed toward the direction of the city gates, where he saw a dark mass of monsters flooding in from the entrance. There were at least a thousand of these monsters, and the soldiers guarding the city were either fleeing or had already been overtaken by the monstrous tide. ¡°What is this?¡± someone whispered to the side. These monsters actually looked more human, except their skin was somewhat rotten, and their eyes were a deep, sinister red. The response from Black Demon City was actually very timely, as the City Lord Tie Linghu arrived with a large troop of people. Seeing the creatures attacking the city, Tie Linghu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. After a long silence, he finally spoke solemnly and deliberately, ¡°Black Demon.¡± As the City Lord of Black Demon City, there is a map inside the city that is passed down from generation to generation of City Lords. It depicted the event of a Black Demon invasion that happened years ago. Now looking at the scene before him, Tie Linghu was clearer than clear, everything from the map was surfacing from deep within his memory. ¡°Have all citizens below the Empty Vein Realm scatter and hide, everyone else follow me to meet the enemy,¡± Tie Linghu arranged for people to go elsewhere for help as he raised his voice to halt the panic. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Seeing this scenario, Xu Zimei muttered under his breath, ¡°Black Demon Temple.¡± He no longer cared for the situation inside the city and directly soared towards the Black Demon Temple. As he moved on, more and more of the Black Demon tide continued to congregate, and Xu Zimei saw that they were all coming from the direction of the Black Demon Temple. He walked through the air for over an hour and finally arrived at the foot of White Sacred Mountain. The Fragrance Altar at the base of the mountain had been toppled, and Xu Zimei sensed fluctuations of Spiritual Energy reaction at the entrance to the White Jade Stone Stairs. ¡°It¡¯s a seal,¡± he sensed briefly before opening his eyes to look up at the mountain. The current seal had been torn open, and it seemed that the Black Demon had surged into Black Demon City through this very breach. However, there were many details Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t make sense of. He hurried up the mountain, and when Xu Zimei arrived at the Black Demon Temple, he found that the wall on the left side of the temple had collapsed. One of the vermilion doors was still swaying, while the other was nowhere to be seen. The situation inside was even more chaotic with several Black Demons wandering within the temple. As Xu Zimei rushed into the Hall of Atonement, he saw that a barrier within the main hall was blocking his way. Inside the barrier, True Man of Qiankun was fighting with a Black Demon. This Black Demon was different from the others; it was nearly impossible to see its human form, its skin was pitch black, and its power fluctuated at the level of the Divine Vein Realm. What was more terrifying was its incredibly high physical defense. The attacks from True Man of Qiankun could not injure it, and he was almost being completely suppressed. Xu Zimei examined the barrier¡¯s endurance; it was something not even an ordinary Divine Vein Realm practitioner could break through. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Unless a Stepping into Immortality strongman descended to take action. He slowly drew the Curved Blade from his waist, all eight Vein Gates in his body wide open. He executed the Reverse Samsara from the Fourteenth Style of the Way of Inquiry, as boundless Spiritual Energy surged out of him like a great sea. Amid the roaring explosions, the Curved Blade whipped up a great tide of Blade Intent and an endless power of Reincarnation, which devoured and shattered the barrier. Inside the barrier, True Man of Qiankun looked at Xu Zimei, his expression changing slightly as he roared, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Have you misunderstood something?¡± Seeing the other¡¯s overreaction, Xu Zimei frowned slightly and asked. ¡°You¡¯re with Xuan Yu, aren¡¯t you,¡± True Man of Qiankun said angrily. ¡°Even if I fall here today, I will not let you off easily.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®together¡¯? What happened to Xuan Yu?¡± Xu Zimei frowned as he spoke. ¡°Black Demon City was besieged by Black Demon, that¡¯s why I came here to look for clues.¡± ¡°Had you not brought Demon Fragrance into Black Demon City, how would Black Demon have attacked there?¡± True Man of Qiankun said while laboriously dealing with Black Demon. ¡°Demon Fragrance, what are you talking about?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± a sudden insight flashed through his mind, and he pulled out a sachet from his body. It was the sachet that Xuan Yu had given to them before they left yesterday, claiming it was blessed. He hurriedly opened the sachet, and a very strong fragrance instantly spread out. Inside the sachet was all pure black powder. ¡°This is the powder of the Demon Fragrance, do you still want to argue?¡± True Man of Qiankun said. ¡°It was the smell of Demon Fragrance that the Black Demon followed to track down.¡± At this moment, Xu Zimei felt as though many storylines in his mind had come together. There was a sealing formation on the mountain, and he wondered how they had managed to come up to White Sacred Mountain. Moreover, they had encountered Xuan Yu just after ascending the mountain, and then he shamelessly presented the sachets. ¡°Can we talk about what¡¯s going on here?¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. Looking at the Black Demon engaged in battle, he struck down with his blade, its light shooting into the sky, revealing its full sharpness and cutting the Black Demon in two. True Man of Qiankun looked at the scene before him, slightly startled, then quickly recovered. ¡°You¡¯re not together with him?¡± he asked again. ¡°I could kill you as easily as turning my hand, why bother with such tactics?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry down the mountain to support Black Demon City; any later, the city might be destroyed,¡± True Man of Qiankun hurriedly said. ¡°First, make things clear, I¡¯m protecting that city,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± True Man of Qiankun asked, his brow furrowing. ¡°The secrets of your Black Demon Temple,¡± Xu Zimei spoke: ¡°Tell me everything, exactly as it is.¡± ¡°Can we save the people first and then talk about other matters?¡± True Man of Qiankun said. ¡°No, tell me, what is your relationship with the Demon Race?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You know about the Demon Race,¡± True Man of Qiankun was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Speak,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. True Man of Qiankun stared intently and fell silent for a while. ¡°With each second you remain silent now, the risk of Black Demon City being destroyed increases by that much more,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Alas, it is all the sin we created, and now we must repay it,¡± True Man of Qiankun said with a bitter smile. He turned his head to look at Xu Zimei and spoke: ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you understand about the Demon Race. But it is an ancient race that existed even before Yuan Central Continent had formed. They have existed for epoch after epoch.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It was about a few thousand years ago, back when Black Demon City was called White Sacred City, and this place was known as White Sacred temple. The temple was filled with disciples in training, and the city housed their relatives and families.¡± True Man of Qiankun slowly narrated: ¡°One day, thousands of years ago, the founding master went to Void Valley, seeking to find some Void Wood for the disciples.¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 585 Chapter 584 The Truth About Black Demon Temple ?Chapter 585: Chapter 584 The Truth About Black Demon Temple Chapter 585: Chapter 584 The Truth About Black Demon Temple ¡°You should also know about Void Valley, no matter how powerful a being is, they cannot resist the Void Storm within it. My ancestral master chose a relatively calm day to enter the Void Valley, but unexpectedly on that day, a sudden change occurred. Not long after he entered, he was swept up by the Void Storm. Just when we all thought he was dead, ten years later, one day, he suddenly returned to White Sacred Temple. It was only later that we found out the Void Storm hadn¡¯t killed him; instead, it carried him beyond the Dimensional Space wall and into another world.¡± ¡°Another world?¡± Xu Zimei slightly frowned. ¡°What do you mean, other worlds beyond the Yuan Central Continent?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very clear myself. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? After returning, the ancestral master often murmured to himself. He said the cosmos is composed of countless worlds; Yuan Central Continent is a small world, and Heaven Beyond Heavens is a large world. Everyone wants to transcend the Great Dao and step out of the River of Fate; in reality, it is merely a struggle of the self.¡± True Man of Qiankun shook his head and said, ¡°The master accidentally entered a Legacy Land in that world. The Legacy Land of the Ancient Demon Race.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡°In that Legacy Land, we also learned for the first time of the existence of demons and many Cultivation Techniques and Vein Skills related to their practices.¡± After a brief silence, True Man of Qiankun sighed and said, ¡°The tragedy all began with that ¡®Demon Induction Technique.''¡± ¡°Demon Induction Technique,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, deciding to ask Bai Meng about it later. ¡°The Demon Race possesses a unique type of Spiritual Energy called Demonic Qi. The ¡®Demon Induction Technique¡¯ states that anyone who can cultivate Demonic Qi will be recognized by the Ancient Demon Race. Furthermore, the power of Demonic Qi belongs to a higher order of Spiritual Energy, almost guaranteeing a leap in one¡¯s own strength,¡± said True Man of Qiankun. Xu Zimei nodded, although the Light Origin Stone was very restrictive towards Demonic Qi. Among the various types of Spiritual Energy, compared to those like Fire Attribute Spiritual Energy, Demonic Qi indeed could be considered higher order. ¡°Is this the origin of Black Demon?¡± Xu Zimei guessed. True Man of Qiankun nodded and said, ¡°Obsessed with power, the ancestral master began experimenting with Demonic Qi with us.¡± Speaking of this, True Man of Qiankun fell silent for a long while before he said, word by word, ¡°Fearing the experiment would be leaked, White Sacred Temple, still a minor force back then, did not dare to look for subjects in the outside world. We could only find those among the families in White Sacred City.¡± ¡°Did the disciples of the Taoist Temple not oppose?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown. After all, those people in the city were their relatives. ¡°White Sacred Temple sealed the mountain and never left; all those who opposed were captured and became the subjects of the experiment,¡± said True Man of Qiankun with pain in his voice. ¡°Back then, almost everyone was maddened. They believed that having Demonic Qi would make White Sacred Temple one of the most powerful forces in the world. The sacrifices made today would all be worth it.¡± ¡°Such an extreme view,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Later, when we realized our mistake, it was already too late. Nearly half of the people in White Sacred Temple had been touched by this strange Demonic Qi; they either died or became Black Demons.¡± True Man of Qiankun sighed once again and continued, ¡°Hundreds of years ago, the number of Black Demons had grown large. They broke through the temple¡¯s seal and started a massacre in the city below, Black Demon City. The ancestral master led us down the mountain to cleanse the demons, and that turmoil nearly wiped out the majority of the Black Demons. But those Black Demons were disciples from our Temple! ¡°We had no choice but to seal off White Sacred Mountain for eternity.¡± ¡°Our ancestor renamed the White Sacred Temple to Black Demon Temple, and he named the main hall the Hall of Atonement to remind himself of the mistakes he had made.¡± ¡°Later, he went to Void Valley once again, hoping to find a remedy within that realm.¡± ¡°He never returned from that journey.¡± ¡°Hundreds of years have passed, and now I am the master of the Black Demon Temple, which I fear is now filled with only me in my right mind.¡± ¡°Where did all these Black Demons come from?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°When I arrived here yesterday, there were only a dozen people inside the temple.¡± ¡°Those disciples are able to resist the influence of the Demonic Qi during the day; it¡¯s only at night that they turn dark, so I let them out.¡± ¡°The other Black Demons have lost their sanity, so I locked them up in the underground cages.¡± ¡°Tell me about Xuan Yu,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°He too is a child of misfortune, his parents died amid the turmoil caused by the Black Demons, and he himself was bitten and infected with Demonic Qi. He was still an infant at that time, and I did everything in my power to save him and took him under my wing, hoping to train him well.¡± ¡°But unexpectedly, he somehow learned what had happened in the past and has since been plotting to destroy this place.¡± ¡°So, I have become a tool, truly wonderful,¡± Xu Zimei said with a wry smile. ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a disaster of our own making. I hope you will come down the mountain with me to save the people within the city,¡± True Man of Qiankun said. ¡°I don¡¯t care about saving people, but I will kill him,¡± Xu Zimei stated calmly. He stepped into the void, with True Man of Qiankun next to him, both heading towards Black Demon City. It was a deep night, with the crescent moon hanging in the sky, its meager light trying to shine over the whole world. ¡­¡­ By now, Black Demon City had fallen into a hellish state, due to the overwhelming number of Black Demons. The people within had gone from initially resisting fiercely to now beginning to retreat. The Black Demons butchered throughout the city; bereft of their minds, they fought any living creature they encountered. At this moment, the troubled Black Demon City was doomed to a sleepless night. When the two of them arrived, True Man of Qiankun, seeing this scene, closed his eyes in immense pain. He swung his sword, and although there were many Black Demons in the city, their strength was still far from the Divine Vein Realm. True Man of Qiankun was cutting them down, one with each swing of his sworda€¡±he personally slaughtered all of these Black Demons, all of whom had once been disciples of the Taoist Temple. The arrival of the two from the Divine Vein Realm doubtlessly brought vitality back to Black Demon City, and after fighting until dawn, the number of Black Demons inside the city had significantly diminished. What was terrifying, however, was that due to the mutation of the Demonic Qi, once it entered another¡¯s body, they would either die or also turn into a Black Demon. If not eradicated quickly, there may never be an end to them. ¡°Xuan Yu, come out, I know you¡¯re nearby,¡± True Man of Qiankun took to the air and shouted as he scanned the surroundings. ¡°Why do you need to hide if you dare to do it?¡± ¡°I have no need to hide at all, the real one hiding is you,¡± a voice came from not far from Black Demon City. True Man of Qiankun hastily looked in that direction, only to see Xuan Yu wearing a black robe. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586 Chapter 585 The Second Demonic Skill ?Chapter 586: Chapter 585 The Second Demonic Skill Chapter 586: Chapter 585 The Second Demonic Skill ¡°` Standing on a high slope, he was followed by more than a dozen Black Demons. These Black Demons emitted a strong aura, all quietly guarding around him. ¡°Playing hide and seek,¡± Xuan Yu spat lightly and said, ¡°How much longer do you intend to hide the truth about Black Demon City?¡± ¡°How did you find out?¡± True Man of Qiankun furrowed his brows and asked. In theory, so long as no one spoke of it, they would not remember anything about their demonic transformation the following night. ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, you shouldn¡¯t have done it,¡± Xuan Yu said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve called you Master for decades, do you deserve it?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s something to discuss, we can talk it out, the mistakes we made in the past, I can bear them alone, there¡¯s no need to release these Black Demons.¡± True Man of Qiankun said, ¡°The others are innocent.¡± ¡°What do I care about innocence or guilt? I am going to expose the affairs of the Black Demon to the world and truly destroy the Black Demon Temple. You people should suffer the disdain of later generations for tens of thousands of years,¡± Xuan Yu said somewhat angrily. ¡°Sigh, if that¡¯s the case, then as your Master, I have no choice but to take action personally,¡± True Man of Qiankun shook his head and said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï His aura of the Divine Vein Realm surged around him, pressing down directly towards Xuan Yu. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Xuan Yu snorted coldly. At this moment, a black spiritual energy pulsed around him. This spiritual energy transformed into a ferocious giant face, winding behind him. ¡°Demonic Qi,¡± True Man of Qiankun cried out in surprise, immediately realizing what was happening. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve perfected the Demon Induction Technique, where did you find this cultivation technique?¡± ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you,¡± Xuan Yu¡¯s right hand waved, and the demonic qi around him dispersed. It wrapped around the nearby Black Demons. These Black Demons, having endured thousands of years of suppression, were still alive, their Demonic Qi so thick it was unbelievable. Once Xuan Yu¡¯s Demonic Qi dispersed, it was as if he could control the Black Demons. The Black Demons¡¯ Demonic Qi roared around them, and they charged at True Man of Qiankun. ¡­ Watching True Man of Qiankun being besieged in the middle, Xuan Yu sneered, ¡°My dear Master, you¡¯d better enjoy the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± ¡°Is this your way of taking revenge on the world?¡± a voice sounded from behind. Xuan Yu quickly took a surprised step back and turned to look behind him. He saw Xu Zimei stepping forward, silently approaching. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Xuan Yu chuckled lightly. He said, ¡°Come to think of it, I should really thank you. The number of Black Demons is too many for me to control. If you hadn¡¯t brought the Demonic Powder here, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to instigate this battle.¡± ¡°Then go thank me in hell,¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward. Xuan Yu¡¯s gaze became sharp; he gestured with his right hand and a Black Demon roared as it charged from the side. Xu Zimei waved his right hand without even drawing his Tyrant Shadow from its sheath, and a magnificent slash of light burst forth from the void. This blade light shone upon the heavens, slicing the Black Demon in half. Xuan Yu¡¯s pupils contracted, and before he could react, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure had already moved so fast that not even his afterimage was clear. He appeared directly in front of Xuan Yu, grasping his throat and lifting him high. ¡°Using me like a tool?¡± Xu Zimei said coolly. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xuan Yu asked with difficulty. ¡°` ¡°Who I am is not important, what¡¯s important is that I¡¯m very angry right now,¡± Xu Zimei spoke calmly. ¡°Honorable one, please show mercy,¡± True Man of Qiankun extricated himself from Black Demon¡¯s entanglement, hastily shouting toward Xu Zimei. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯m asking you not to kill him, I¡¯m willing to trade my life for his,¡± True Man of Qiankun said from the side. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pretense in front of me,¡± Xuan Yu snorted coldly. ¡°Child, I admit we have made mistakes, grievous mistakes. I¡¯ve never thought of escaping these sins,¡± True Man of Qiankun said, shaking his head with regret. ¡°But these years, I have been trying hard to make amends, not to atone for the sins I committed, but hoping to compensate as much as possible with the rest of my life.¡± ¡°You speak better than anyone else, but do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Xuan Yu said indifferently. ¡°All these years you have been conducting Black Demon experiments in secret, never stopping.¡± ¡°No, my experiments were not to gather Demonic Qi for personal gain; I was searching for a way to remove the Demonic Qi inside them, to let them return to a normal life,¡± True Man of Qiankun shook his head as he spoke. Immediately, he looked at Xu Zimei, pleading, ¡°Honorable one, if you disagree, then I only ask for one thing. Before you kill Xuan Yu, can you let him kill me first? That way, I will have avenged myself, and I can die in peace.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei did not object, True Man of Qiankun handed his longsword to Xuan Yu. With his eyes closed, he said, ¡°Come, kill me, I have long wished for release.¡± Xuan Yu slowly took the longsword, looking at True Man of Qiankun, who was seeking death wholeheartedly, and fell silent for a long time. Ultimately, he threw the sword aside, speaking faintly, ¡°If death could make up for wrongdoings, there would be no villains in this world.¡± ¡°I say, have you finished with this emotional display?¡± Xu Zimei spoke faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to kill me; the truth is, I¡¯m also close to death,¡± Xuan Yu responded calmly. ¡°Do you know how I learned the Demon Induction Technique?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± True Man of Qiankun shook his head, saying, ¡°Ever since our great ancestor brought back this Cultivation Technique, not a single person has mastered it. Even with years of effort, it was to no avail.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I met a true demon,¡± Xuan Yu said. ¡°I sacrificed my Divine Soul to him, and he taught me the Demon Induction Technique to control those Black Demons.¡± ¡°A demon,¡± at this moment, True Man of Qiankun¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°How could our Black Demon Temple have a real demon?¡± After all, he had lived at Black Demon Temple for so long, knowing everything there like the back of his hand. ¡°Master, do you remember the time just after our great ancestor returned from Void Valley?¡± Xuan Yu inquired. ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t there at the time, you mentioned that the great ancestor lived alone in a cave on the mountain behind the Taoist Temple.¡± ¡°The mountain behind,¡± True Man of Qiankun frowned slightly. The mountain behind Black Demon Temple had been abandoned; ever since their great ancestor left, no one had visited it. After all, the Taoist Temple was in decline, with only a dozen people remaining now. ¡°The demon you speak of is on the mountain behind?¡± True Man of Qiankun asked. ¡°One morning, half a year ago, I woke up to find myself lying in the mountain behind, and inadvertently went to the cave where the great ancestor used to live,¡± Xuan Yu spoke. ¡°It was there that the demon revealed the truth to me, the truth about Black Demon Temple.¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, Xu Zimei said nothing more and directly walked on air, heading back toward Black Demon Temple. He had always cared greatly about matters of the Demon Race. Unfortunately, since his arrival here, apart from Bai Meng, he had hardly encountered another demon. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587 Chapter 586 Demon Thirteen ?Chapter 587: Chapter 586: Demon Thirteen Chapter 587: Chapter 586: Demon Thirteen ¡°Bai Meng, have you heard of the Demon Induction Technique?¡± On the way to the Black Demon Temple, Xu Zimei turned to Bai Meng and asked. ¡°My lord, perhaps you are not very familiar with the situation of our Demon Race at the moment. In fact, even within our Demon Race, it is not peaceful,¡± Bai Meng said. Your rule over this faction of the Demon Race is the most powerful and mainstream, but there are still a few minority factions of demons who have gathered together. For the sake of their own power, they practice forbidden techniques, the Demon Induction Technique.¡± ¡°Is the Demon Induction Technique a taboo?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yes, this Cultivation Technique is not about comprehending and absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth; rather, it involves having others cultivate, and then absorbing all the fruits of their cultivation,¡± Bai Meng explained. Bai Meng continued, ¡°The Cultivation Technique is divided into two parts: the letter and the word. I¡¯m afraid that what the Black Demon Temple has accessed is the word part.¡± ¡°Are there other demons in this world?¡± Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and asked. ¡°There should be. Although our main force is in the Ancient Demon Cave, it¡¯s inevitable that some have slipped through the net,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°Since this demon is related to the Demon Induction Technique, it¡¯s very likely to be an enemy rather than a friend. My lord, you had best be prepared.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Have you heard about the world that the so-called ancestor of the Black Demon Temple went to?¡± ¡°Not very clear, since after the destruction of the Cosmos Ze Era, I don¡¯t know much about this new Epoch,¡± Bai Meng shook his head and said. ¡°But the Epoch is vast, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be other worlds.¡± The two moved quickly, reaching the Black Demon Temple again in almost no time at all. At that moment, the Black Demon Temple was the epitome of desolation. Passing through numerous halls and corridors, Xu Zimei arrived at the desolate back mountain. The back mountain was not very broad; it was overgrown with weeds, and all manner of vines were entangling, indicating that no one had been there for a long time. Xu Zimei walked through the underbrush while Bai Meng stood beside him with eyes slightly closed, sensing the surroundings. After a while, Bai Meng looked up and said, ¡°There indeed was a presence of Demonic Qi here, though it¡¯s very well hidden.¡± ¡°Can you find its location?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s inside,¡± Bai Meng said, taking the lead toward the depths of the back mountain. The farther they went, the more Xu Zimei noticed the surrounding vegetation beginning to wither, and the amount of withering increased. Considering that it was spring, this was certainly abnormal. After walking for about fifteen minutes, they finally arrived at the entrance of a cave. The cave was dim and unclear, shaped like an inverted bowl on the outside, with rough, jagged stones around it. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Faint dripping sounds came from inside. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Bai Meng announced. ¡°He¡¯s hidden himself deeply; I can¡¯t detect anything else.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said. They walked into the cave and despite the pitch darkness inside, their cultivation meant that the darkness could no longer obstruct their vision. The cave appeared to be man-made, but due to it being so ancient, it was hardly distinguishable from a natural one. Water droplets continuously fell from the crevices in the rocks inside. The cave wasn¡¯t deep, and after walking a few minutes, the narrow passage ahead began to widen. At the end was a large hall. At intervals along the walls of the hall, Ghost Head Statues were placed, with eerie blue flames flickering in the eyes of the statues. The flames dispelled much of the darkness in the hall. Only then did Xu Zimei begin to observe the hall¡¯s interior; due to many years of being sealed off, the place was covered in spider webs. In the center of the hall was a pit the size of a pond. Black water roiled within the pit, as if boiling over a fierce fire, with many bubbles surfacing. Around the black pond at the center lay a large pentagram Formation. The pentagram had five distinct points of different colors. Red, yellow, green, blue, gold. In the center of the pentagram, the vacancy was entirely occupied by black. Beyond these, the hall had little else out of the ordinary, Xu Zimei slowly stepped into the black pool, where he felt an intense presence of Demonic Qi. Not just Demonic Qi, but also a mix of many other forces. ¡°That demon is healing,¡± Bai Meng observed for a while before he finally spoke. ¡°Then he probably won¡¯t leave this place,¡± Zimo said with a light chuckle, then stood up. His gaze circled the hall, and he closed his eyes to start sensing his surroundings. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t long before Zimo detected fluctuations in the void. Although faint, it was almost certain to be a space node. A space node could also be understood as spatial coordinates. To travel from one space to another, such coordinates were needed. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look,¡± Zimo said to Bai Meng. The two used their hands to tear open the space before them, and their figures directly traversed into it. Xu Zimei could feel a sense of compression coming from the void; he followed the spatial coordinates, heading straight for the other end of the space. The distance between the two spaces wasn¡¯t very far. After roughly fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei found a point of light straight ahead. The figures of the two men directly entered the light. Immediately afterward, the view before their eyes changed, and they found themselves in another world. It was a small world, surrounded by nothingness, with only a mountain in front. There were no plants on the mountain, which stood starkly and lonely in the expanse of the world. Looking up from the base of the mountain, it did not seem very majestic, but at the summit rolled waves of Demonic Qi, spreading throughout this world. The vast Demonic Qi, with the mountaintop as its center, continued to seep outward. ¡°Let¡¯s go see who this sacred figure is,¡± Zimo smiled and said. The two dashed towards the mountain¡¯s peak, which took barely a few breaths of time. Atop the mountain, the Mad Wind howled past, and a figure stood within the majestic Demonic Qi, seemingly practicing. As soon as Zimo and his companion arrived, the figure slowly turned its head. The Demonic Qi around him grew even stronger. It was an old man, thin as kindling, his skeletal frame starkly apparent. His face was nearly fleshless, skin stretched tight over bone. His eyes were sunken deep, eerily and somewhat terrifyingly watching the two men. He wore a long black robe, clutching a Demon Wand in his hand. The tip of the Demon Wand was blue, shimmering like a crystalline stone. ¡°Hello there,¡± Zimo said with a smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± the old man asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°From the eighteen tribes of the Demon Race, which tribe are you from?¡± Bai Meng asked indifferently. ¡°The eighteen tribes, such ancient memories. Since the Demon Race was sealed, I have forgotten the tribes,¡± the old man shook his head and said. ¡°My name is now Demon Thirteen. You¡¯ve come at the right time, the aura you carry is very enticing to me.¡± Bai Meng snorted coldly and raised his right hand, pressing down towards the old man. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588 Chapter 587 Nightmare ?Chapter 588: Chapter 587 Nightmare Chapter 588: Chapter 587 Nightmare On his right hand, a face formed by the congregating Demonic Qi of despair sneered hideously. This space seemed unable to withstand this force and had already begun to collapse. Seeing this scene, the elder snorted coldly. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? This small world was not naturally formed by the heavens and the earth, but was artificially constructed. Therefore, once the space of the small world collapsed, it would not repair itself automatically, but would continue to shatter. If no one actively repaired it, then once the destruction reached a critical point, the small world would be utterly destroyed and eventually assimilated by the void. The elder tapped his Demon Wand lightly on the ground, and a ¡°bang¡± was heard. A wave of Demonic Qi began to pulsate around him. The blue crystal light on his Demon Wand surged, forming a protective barrier around him. Bai Meng¡¯s giant hand landed on the barrier, and all attacks were blocked. ¡°So, you¡¯re from the Samadhi Demon Clan,¡± Bai Meng said in a sudden realization. Upon touching the barrier¡¯s power, Bai Meng felt it right away. The so-called Samadhi Demons practiced Demonic Qi of three attributes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 One is the Samadhi Flame, one is the Samadhi Wind, and one is the Samadhi Water. The barrier just now was solidified by water and wind. The elder did not speak, but he tapped his Demon Wand again, and the entirety of the wand turned fiery red. A vast sea of fire erupted, illuminating the entire small world in a reddish glow. Then came the howling Mad Wind, under which the fire burned even more fiercely. The entire small world was engulfed in the overwhelming blaze, turning it red. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your cultivation level is too low; your practice of the Samadhi elements is not yet perfect,¡± Bai Meng shook his head slightly. He continued, ¡°If the Clan Leader of your Samadhi clan were here, there might be a fight.¡± Bai Meng casually slapped the air, and wisps of Taoist Charm wound around his palm, immediately suppress the sea of fire. ¡°Which tribe are you from?¡± the elder asked, his face showing shock and a certain seriousness. ¡°We do not belong to any tribe; we are the rulers of the Demon Race,¡± Bai Meng said indifferently. ¡°One of the Eighteen War Generals under the Demon Lord, the Demon of Despair, Bai Meng.¡± ¡°Demon General,¡± the elder murmured, his face showing a trace of panic. ¡°How could you be here? Hasn¡¯t the Demon¡¯s Cavern been sealed?¡± ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Bai Meng said with a cold snort. ¡°After that great catastrophe, I was severely injured, so I¡¯ve been healing here.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t left for many years now,¡± the elder quickly explained. ¡°Was it you causing trouble at the Black Demon Temple?¡± Xu Zimei asked from the side. ¡°Yes, after they brought me back from the Eternal Ancient Continent, I had to do this to heal my wounds,¡± said Demon Thirteen. ¡°I had no choice; it¡¯s their own greed for this power that¡¯s to blame,¡± Demon Thirteen added. ¡°The affairs of the Black Demon Temple I¡¯m just inquiring about,¡± Xu Zimei said: ¡°Have you had contact with other members of the Demon Race?¡± ¡°No, after the catastrophe, when I awoke, I was all alone,¡± Demon Thirteen shook his head. ¡°However, there¡¯s something you might not know. The most precious artefact of the Demon Race, the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree, is in the Eternal Ancient Continent. Neither you nor I can obtain it unless we find the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°The Ancestral Tree is in the Eternal Ancient Continent?¡± Bai Meng said, somewhat surprised. ¡°I thought it had been destroyed after the catastrophe, but it seems we need to make a trip to the Eternal Ancient Continent.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the Eternal Ancient Continent later, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, just expel the Demonic Qi from the bodies of those from the Black Demon Temple,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Demon Thirteen nodded without objection. ¡°After all, my injuries have also mostly healed.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at Bai Meng. ¡°Young master, please wait a moment,¡± Demon Thirteen called out from behind in haste. With a wave of his right hand, the space of the nearby microcosm completely collapsed, and a carriage, entirely black, barreled out from the void. Pulling the carriage was a black creature. Its head was somewhat horse-like, and behind it were a pair of black wings, which seemed to cover the sky. The fur, like scales, covered its body in patches. Atop its head, it bore a pitch-black horn, and its two gloomy and profound eyes gazed at Xu Zimei. ¡°This is Nightmare, evolved from an Undead Warhorse,¡± Demon Thirteen said with a smile. ¡°I noticed the young master doesn¡¯t have a carriage for travel, which lacks a bit of spectacle; I happen to have a Nightmare and am willing to offer it to the young master.¡± Xu Zimei looked at the Nightmare, smiled, but didn¡¯t speak. It was indeed a fine mount, likely a relic from a past Epoch, surviving to the present; no small feat. ¡°It¡¯s just that this carriage is missing a coachman to drive the Nightmare; a Demon General obviously doesn¡¯t fit the role,¡± Demon Thirteen said politely, smiling. ¡°I wonder if the young master would find me suitable?¡± Hearing Demon Thirteen¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled lightly, realizing this guy wanted to latch onto his coattail. Bai Meng¡¯s status was one of the Eighteen Demonic Generals, and he showed utmost respect toward himself. It seemed he also wanted to take a gamble; after all, what achievements could be had in this small world? There was only him left of the known Demon Race, and meeting a member of his own kind was not easy. ¡°Get in the carriage,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and took the lead, entering the interior of the Nightmare carriage. The inside was decorated with the distinctive characteristics of the Demon Race. Despite the carriage¡¯s size, it actually contained a spatial formation within. Inside there was a bed and a table in front, laden with a variety of foods unique to the Demon Race. The entire carriage was made of Ghost Demon Wood, making it extremely comfortable to recline in. ¡­a€| Demon Thirteen steered the Nightmare, ascending high into the air, heading out of the microcosm. The group first made a trip to Black Demon City, where Demon Thirteen used the Mother chapter Cultivation Technique he had learned to draw out the Demonic Qi from these people¡¯s bodies. Though it was greatly harmful to do so, it could at least spare their lives. Because to go to Void Valley, they first needed to obtain travel tokens at a nearby major city. The closest major city to Black Demon City was Liang City. Driving the Nightmare, Demon Thirteen slowly made his way toward Liang City, bathing in the spring breeze. Speaking of Liang City, one must mention the division of the Nine States Domain. The so-called Nine States does not actually refer to nine states, but to the nine largest cities within the domain. They are strategically located around the Nine States Domain, almost forming a special angle that shapes it. Liang City is one of these nine major cities. It is one of the most famous cities within the Nine States Domain. The carriage traveled on the main road; Demon Thirteen concealed himself within a spacious black robe, driving the carriage silently. On this road, the Nightmare¡¯s imposing appearance naturally attracted quite a bit of attention. But no one dared to approach and stop it; just like that, after several dozen days, the carriage had arrived within the territory of Liang City. During this time, Xu Zimei had been practicing, and his control over his power had reached a new realm. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589 Chapter 588 Nanmen Tianhong ?Chapter 589: Chapter 588 Nanmen Tianhong Chapter 589: Chapter 588 Nanmen Tianhong The immense Liang City was like a primordial behemoth, entrenched between heaven and earth. The history of Liang City was already very ancient, with historical buildings carrying the old aura lingering around the city. This Liang City was so vast one could not see its end at a glance. Broad and ancient. As one of the biggest cities in this region, one could well imagine its prosperity. The Nightmare carriage slowly stopped in front of the city gate. In Liang City, if one enters alone, no fees are required. But if you enter with mounts or carriages, a separate city entry fee must be paid. Due to the vastness of the city and a population reaching a million, many aspects are regulated accordingly. After paying the fees, Demon Thirteen drove the Nightmare into the city. Xu Zimei¡¯s initial plan was to go directly to the city to handle the entry token for Void Valley. He was not planning to rest in the city, but unfortunately, when they arrived, the office in charge of the tokens had already closed, so they had to wait until the next day. Xu Zimei got off the carriage, then prepared to find a place to rest. ¡­a€| Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 The Saint Heir of our Great Liang is holding a grand gathering at the Vast Expanse Building. All talented disciples of the younger generation can attend.¡± ¡°The Saint Heir? Are you talking about Nanmen Tianhong?¡± ¡°Could it be anyone else? Ever since Nanmen Tianhong defeated his brother, he has taken over as the new Saint Heir of our Great Liang. You wouldn¡¯t be unaware of this, would you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, why would I care about these things? If not for the fact that the battle was too sensational, I wouldn¡¯t even have heard this news.¡± As the Nightmare carriage passed by, Xu Zimei just happened to overhear the conversation of a few people on the side of the road. ¡°The talented disciples of the Nine States Domain, huh? I also happen to want to take a look,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly. He said to Demon Thirteen, ¡°Go ask where the Vast Expanse Building is, let¡¯s go and sit over there.¡± Demon Thirteen nodded and drove the Nightmare onward. The powers within the Nine States Domain were numerous and somewhat chaotic. Just to mention the nine largest cities, each is a superpower in itself. Great Liang, backed by Liang City, could already be compared to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Although Great Liang had never produced a Great Emperor, it was widely known that they possessed ancient ancestors who stepped into immortality. In the tens of thousands of kilometers of fertile land ruled by Great Liang, Nanmen Tianhong was definitely the one with the biggest reputation in recent years. Nanmen is his double surname, and as for Tianhong, read in reverse, it implies an ambition for soaring to great heights. It is said that this was not his original name, but one he later gave to himself. When the Nightmare carriage stopped at the foot of the Vast Expanse Building, Xu Zimei slowly alighted from the vehicle. Liang City was truly worthy of being called a great city; just the journey here alone showcased a level of prosperity beyond compare to many cities. The Vast Expanse Building was one of the most famous buildings in Liang City. It was constructed after the model of the Heavenly Mountain of Great Liang, and from a distance, the entire building resembled a mountain. The air above was filled with mist, and the building was surrounded by green bricks and tiles, each meticulously carved. The building¡¯s silhouette was steep, with loose stones halting on the middle of the slope and trees lushly covering half of the levels. This looked more like a mountain than a building. At the entrance of the Vast Expanse Building, the gate on each side was inscribed with four large characters. ¡°Vast Expanse of Earth, Who Dares Command.¡± The three large characters of Vast Expanse Building were positioned above them. The style of the letters was as if a Jiao Dragon ascending to the heavens, dynamic and domineering, returning to nothingness and arising from the mountains. Because it was convened in the name of Nanmen Tianhong, many talented disciples from this region were willing to gather here. To watch these rumored talented disciples, many of the citizens of Liang City had gathered around. After all, how could ordinary people come into contact with such beings? To the powerful, this may be nothing, but to many commoners, these figures were their idols. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡­ ¡°Look, that¡¯s Heavenly Sword Yue Yi.¡± As a youth dressed in black, carrying a three-foot black sword, entered the Vast Expanse Building, the ordinary citizens around began to discuss. ¡°The Mount Yue Sect has always been a subordinate force of Great Liang, so it¡¯s not surprising that Heavenly Sword Yue Yi has come.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard that these talented disciples all have their pride. Yue Yi has always seen Nanmen Tianhong as a target to surpass.¡± ¡°Quick, look, isn¡¯t that girl Qingmu Xuan from the Nine States Immortal Palace? She has come too.¡± Everyone turned toward the voice and saw a blue and white carriage stopped in front of the Vast Expanse Building. The carriage was drawn by a Nine States Mysterious Bird, also in blue and white, resplendent and colorful. This was a unique decoration of the Nine States Immortal Palace, from which a woman in blue and white stepped down from the carriage. A veil covered her face, which seemed to possess a beauty that could topple cities and kingdoms, with only her slender waist visible beneath the blue and white light clothing, leaving nothing to imagination. She carried herself with an ethereal air, as if she were a fairy descended from the heavens. Untouched and inviolable. The Nine States Immortal Palace has always been a special force within the Nine States Domain. This force only recruits female disciples, and they never participate in any fights. But no one could ignore them, for their Founding Ancestor was none other than Qingyang Immortal Emperor. The one who divided the Nine States Domain into nine parts, who once unified the Nine States. ¡°Nanmen Tianhong has quite the influence, eh? Even someone from the Nine States Immortal Palace has come for his modest gathering.¡± ¡°The one who has come is no ordinary person. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this woman should be the Saintess of the Nine States Immortal Palace in this era.¡± ¡°Qingmu Xuan is already a Saintess? They really are low-key. I hadn¡¯t even heard this news. But I only know that Qingmu Xuan is regarded as the number one beauty in the Nine States.¡± The arrival of Qingmu Xuan had already caused enough of sensation. While everyone was discussing, another man approached from a distance. As the man drew closer, the original sensation caused by Qingmu Xuan came to an abrupt halt at the sight of his face. Silence fell around so profound that barely a word could be spoken. The man carried no weapon on him, wearing what appeared to be an ordinary daoist robe of the mortals. The plain green daoist robe was loosely fitted, with no insignia on the clothing. The black hair atop his head was quite long, he had gathered it and tied it into a knot behind him. His figure moved lazily into the Vast Expanse Building. Originally, there were two disciples verifying identities at the entrance, for only the real talented disciples could enter this place. But when the daoist robed man entered, not a single person dared to approach and speak. Only after the man had entered did the crowd take a deep breath. ¡°Great Demon Xiao Mo has also come. Is this really just an ordinary gathering?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he disdain these so-called Saint Heirs and Saintesses? Always preferring to be alone, why would he come?¡± Seeing the crowd¡¯s reaction, some people from other domains curiously inquired, ¡°Who is this Xiao Mo?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down, you don¡¯t know the Great Demon?¡± A person next to them whispered: ¡°One could talk about this man¡¯s deeds for days and nights, just make sure not to provoke him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a complete madman who cares nothing for any rules.¡± Chapter 590 - Chapter 590 Chapter 589 The Sword Comes ?Chapter 590: Chapter 589: The Sword Comes Chapter 590: Chapter 589: The Sword Comes ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about any worldly matters, he does everything based on his mood.¡± ¡°If his mood is good, he might save an ordinary person, but if not, he won¡¯t hesitate to kill a Saint Heir from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± someone beside asked. Hearing this question, the person who had been answering fell silent for a moment. Eventually, he lifted his head and gazed into the distant horizon, speaking faintly, ¡°In our Nine States Domain, the younger generation universally acknowledges two great sword experts. One is called the Sky-reaching Sword God, whose swordsmanship is domineering and incomparable, never sheathing his blade until blood has been spilled. The other is Xiao Mo, it¡¯s said that during a battle, he only needs to utter ¡®Sword, come,¡¯ and his longsword will traverse the Endless Void, descending from the Other Shore to this place. No one has ever seen his sword, because anyone who has seen him draw his sword is already dead. Do you think he¡¯s strong? Even Nanmen Tianhong pays him respect.¡± ¡°What about compared to Xiang Kunlun?¡± The person, hailing from the Tianluan Domain, asked with apparent dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Xiang Kunlun¡¯s reputation. Without fighting, it¡¯s hard to compare, but I still favor Xiao Mo,¡± the man said with a smile. As everyone was discussing, they saw Demon Thirteen, driving the Nightmare, slowly approaching. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The Nightmare stopped below the Vast Expanse Building, and Xu Zimei slowly descended. At the sight of Xu Zimei, everyone around felt a bit unfamiliar. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems he should be a talented disciple from some other place.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, since he can come to this Vast Expanse Building, he must have some abilities.¡± People around didn¡¯t speak anymore; the stir that the previous few had caused made Xu Zimei seem somewhat ordinary. After alighting from the carriage, Xu Zimei headed straight into the Vast Expanse Building. The two guards at the door blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s path. He chuckled, ¡°Forgive me for my poor eyesight, but may I know from whence Young Master hails? Today, this Vast Expanse Building has been reserved by our Saint Heir, and only talented disciples are to be received.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say a word, as Demon Thirteen wrinkled his brow. He saw Demon Thirteen¡¯s right hand lift slightly in mid-air, and as Demonic Qi swirled, the two men were lifted into the air. ¡°Does my young master also need to report his name to you?¡± Demon Thirteen said indifferently. ¡°In this vast world, is there a place my young master can¡¯t go?¡± The two guards, lifted up and struggling, had no chance to answer. At that moment, a cold snort was heard from nearby. ¡°It¡¯s really a bunch of strays, not even checking what place this is before daring to cause trouble?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to look, and saw a young man in blue robes approaching from the side. Seeing this young man, Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t yet inquired when the crowd discussing around had already recognized his identity. ¡°That¡¯s Shen Panshi, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It must be. While his reputation isn¡¯t as great as the few before him, his Pan Stone Sect is also a first-rate power. Moreover, his ¡®Immovable as Mountain¡¯ has been cultivated to the seventh level; when fully defended, even fighters of the Emperor Pulse Realm would find it hard to injure him.¡± ¡°Kid, do you know what place this is? If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t come here just to join the excitement,¡± Shen Panshi said with contempt. Xu Zimei gestured slightly with his hand, signaling Demon Thirteen to put the two guards down. After landing, the guards lay on the ground, gasping for air in an undignified manner. ¡°You dare to cause trouble in the Vast Expanse Building?¡± one of the guards said angrily. ¡°What qualifies one to enter your Vast Expanse Building?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. ¡°Our Saint Heir has ordered that one must either be famous or sufficiently strong,¡± the guard on the right answered. ¡°Does he have the right to enter then?¡± Xu Zimei asked, pointing at Shen Panshi with a smile. ¡°Of course, Young Master Shen is the Saint Heir of the Pan Stone Sect. Although he¡¯s not considered a top-tier Talented Disciple, he still has some fame in our Great Liang,¡± the guard nodded in response. Upon hearing the guard¡¯s words, Shen Panshi arrogantly snorted in disdain. Xu Zimei smiled and nodded slightly, then suddenly sent a palm strike toward Shen Panshi. As the palm descended, its momentum was like a rainbow, and Shen Panshi screamed in alarm. ¡°You shameless wretch, all you can do is launch a sneak attack.¡± His figure hurriedly dodged to the side, followed by him standing on the ground in a horse stance. His limbs were positioned at odd angles, surrounded by a dark yellow Spiritual Energy. He brought his hands together above his head, as if his posture were a towering mountain. His legs were deeply rooted in the ground, the pale yellow Spiritual Energy merging with the earth as one. It was as if he himself was a part of the land. ¡°Immovable as Mountain?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Then his palm descended once more, the surrounding space compressed, beginning to collapse and shatter. That palm strike didn¡¯t seem very powerful, but even so, it hadn¡¯t fully landed yet. Even though Xu Zimei¡¯s palm was still some distance from Shen Panshi, the oppressiveness it brought was already quite intense. With the palm falling, Shen Panshi¡¯s clothing began to rip and tear gradually. Veins bulged on his forehead, and the blood vessels on his body started to show. The Spiritual Energy within him boiled like hot water, bubbling furiously. His eyes bulged as if they were about to explode at any moment. At this instant, everyone felt as if the space before them shifted, followed by a loud ¡°boom.¡± Shen Panshi¡¯s body exploded, flesh and blood flying everywhere. At that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s palm had not yet fully fallen, with several meters separating the two. Looking at Shen Panshi¡¯s dismembered corpse, Xu Zimei turned his head and wiped his hands. Smiling, he asked the guard, ¡°Can I go in now?¡± ¡°Yea€¡±yes,¡± the guard took a deep breath, stammering somewhat dumbly as he nodded. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and, together with Demon Thirteen, walked into the Vast Expanse Building. ¡­¡­ The Vast Expanse Building had thirteen floors, and now Nanmen Tianhong had reserved the entire building. Floors one through thirteen were all used to entertain the Talented Disciples. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 However, the lower floors were somewhat deserted, as most people had gone to the thirteenth floor. The real Talented Disciples of this feast were all gathered on the thirteenth floor. Entering the Vast Expanse Building, the first floor was splendid and luxurious, with worldly gold, silver, and jewels visible everywhere. Xu Zimei did not like this kind of atmosphere. Walking up the stairs, the stairs were made entirely of Heaven South Wood, with ¡°Stairway to the Clouds¡± inscribed on them in small characters. With nine twists and eighteen bends, he ascended to the second floor. The decor of the second floor was somewhat elegant and refined. In the center was a clear lake. The lake¡¯s lotuses emerged from the mud unsoiled, and fish swam through the green waters. Surrounding the lake, countless pavilions had been built. The pavilions enclosed the lake, with a gentle breeze softly blowing from all around. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to sit,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the thirteenth floor, Young Master?¡± Demon Thirteen asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no point in going now. I don¡¯t know any of the Talented Disciples from the Nine States Domain,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591 Chapter 590 Conflict ?Chapter 591: Chapter 590: Conflict Chapter 591: Chapter 590: Conflict The two found a pavilion and sat down slowly. The lake in front of them was clear and green, with a few plants floating near the shore. ¡°The Eternal Ancient Continent you mentioned, how should one go there?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Demon Thirteen and asked casually as they chatted. There were many exotic fruits on the table in the pavilion, and Xu Zimei casually picked one up and started eating. ¡°The Eternal Ancient Continent is part of a small world; its spatial walls are very strong and not something you can traverse at will.¡± Demon Thirteen shook his head and said, ¡°Unless you encounter a Void Storm in the Void Valley, there¡¯s a certain chance to reach there. Otherwise, you would have to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens to find a way.¡± ¡°Do you know about the Void Spirit Monkey?¡± Zimo asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it,¡± Demon Thirteen shook his head. Zimo didn¡¯t get any useful information, and after they chatted for a bit, a fragrance suddenly wafted over from a distance. Soon after, Qingmu Xuan, the Saintess from the Nine States Immortal Palace, descended the Stairway to Heaven and arrived at the second floor. Eventually, she slowly sat down in a pavilion next to Xu Zimei. Two women followed her as well, one with a round face and the other in red. ¡°Mu Xuan, don¡¯t take it seriously, Nanmen Tianhong and the others might just be joking,¡± Ying Yuanyuan, the woman with the round face, consoled. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my master¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have come,¡± Qingmu Xuan said with a cool voice. ¡°How many men of this mundane world can compare to our ancestor master?¡± ¡°Not to say, on the path of cultivation, wealth, companions, and Dharma land are all indispensable. The Great Dao is long and winding; you always need someone to accompany you, don¡¯t you? I think Nanmen Tianhong would make a fine Dao companion,¡± the woman in red laughed lightly. Her makeup was thick, and she wore a fiery red dress, making her look very flirtatious. ¡°Hong Rong, please speak less of such things. If you like him, feel free to pursue him yourself,¡± Qingmu Xuan replied indifferently, then sat and enjoyed the scenery in the pavilion. ¡°I would if I could, but unfortunately, the Saint Heir Nanmen Tianhong does not fancy me,¡± the woman in red giggled, covering her mouth. After a while, there was silence all around. The woman in red seemed to find it a bit boring, and she scanned the surroundings. Her gaze finally settled on Xu Zimei in the nearby pavilion. She swayed her enchanting figure and stepped into the pavilion where Xu Zimei was, leaning on the chair where Xu Zimei was seated and chuckled, ¡°This gentleman looks quite unfamiliar. May I ask where you are from?¡± ¡°From Heaven Edge, to the ends of the sea, a traveler,¡± Zimo replied. ¡°If the gentleman is unwilling to reveal his origins, Hong¡¯er won¡¯t press the matter. But aren¡¯t you even willing to tell Hong¡¯er your name?¡± The woman in red looked aggrieved, her expression pitiable. At such a display, most people would likely feel a sense of pity, an irresistible urge to possess and protect her. The number of people in the second-floor pavilion was increasing, and most of the pavilions around were already occupied. A youth carrying a black sword slowly approached the pavilion where Xu Zimei was seated. This youth was none other than Yue Yi, known as the Heavenly Sword, whom the crowd had discussed outside the Vast Expanse Building earlier. He had a detached expression all the way until he entered the pavilion, and then he looked at the woman in red. Showing a shy smile, he called out, ¡°Hong¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yue Heir, is there something you need?¡± The woman in red immediately curbed her look and asked indifferently. ¡°Nothing much, just heard you were here and thought I¡¯d come to see,¡± Yue Yi said with a naive smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I would ask that Yue Heir please leave,¡± the woman in red turned away, her smile blossoming, and addressed Zimo. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my conversation with this gentleman.¡± Yue Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly, he glanced at Xu Zimei and then asked, ¡°You like him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± the lady in red said, her complexion turning frantic in an instant. Then, with a blush on her face, she looked at Xu Zimei and whispered, ¡°I just felt a natural affinity for this gentleman, but the gentleman has not yet agreed to my request.¡± After she finished speaking, she ran off shyly and returned to her own pavilion. Yue Yi was left behind, his expression changing unpredictably. ¡°Was that a confession?¡± Xu Zimei was momentarily astonished, then chuckled. ¡°It appears so,¡± Demon Thirteen nodded in agreement. Yue Yi remained silent for a while, his facial expression mixed, before finally sighing deeply. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll treat her well,¡± he said to Xu Zimei. ¡°Rest assured, I definitely will,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile, nodding. In the nearby pavilion, Qingmu Xuan frowned slightly and said, ¡°Hong Rong, you¡¯re teasing someone again. That Young Master Yue is also romantically obsessed; why did you entice him in the first place if you didn¡¯t love him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting, two men fighting over you? It¡¯s just a pity that Yue Yi is a weakling, falsely claiming the title of Heavenly Sword, to give up just like that.¡± The lady in red shook her head and laughed, ¡°With looks like ours, aren¡¯t they meant for men to admire? I am not like my senior sister, devoid of desires.¡± ¡­ Seeing Yue Yi disheartened, Xu Zimei turned to look at Demon Thirteen. ¡°What are you waiting for? Since the lady in red likes me so much, we can¡¯t ignore her kind intentions. Look, it¡¯s getting dark soon, hurry and find a room to invite the lady in. Come evening, I shall have a good talk with her about life¡¯s ambitions, and discuss poetry and prose.¡± ¡°Yes, young master,¡± Demon Thirteen nodded, stood up, and walked toward the pavilion. Though it was still early outside, the Vast Expanse Building was brightly lit. Large red lanterns hung outside the pavilion. A bright moon slowly pierced through the fog above, illuminating everything below. Relaxing music drifted from around. Demon Thirteen entered the adjacent pavilion and said to the lady in red, ¡°My young master invites you.¡±> The lady in red laughed smugly, then shook her head and said, ¡°Go back and tell your young master that I am feeling unwell today, let¡¯s talk another day.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, what our young master says, I must do. Miss, please come with me,¡± Demon Thirteen replied, shaking his head. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡± the lady in red asked, her eyes narrowing. Demon Thirteen did not speak; dark Demonic Qi swirled around him and he suddenly reached towards the lady in red. The lady in red¡¯s gaze hardened, her red dress wrapped in countless red ribbons. At that moment, these red ribbons, infused with Spiritual Energy, intertwined and snaked towards Demon Thirteen¡¯s right hand. Demonic Qi surged in Demon Thirteen¡¯s right hand, and flames of Samadhi Flame erupted fiercely. He burned all the ribbons to ash, and his large hand struck down once more. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Yue Yi, save me,¡± the lady in red¡¯s complexion changed to one of panic, and she shouted for help. Just as Demon Thirteen¡¯s hand was about to land, a sudden ¡°clang¡± of a sword being drawn rang out from nearby. Then, a streak of sword light, as fast as lightning, slashed towards Demon Thirteen. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592 Chapter 591 Three Moves ?Chapter 592: Chapter 591 Three Moves Chapter 592: Chapter 591 Three Moves Demon Thirteen swung his right hand and directly annihilated the sword¡¯s radiance within his palm. Meanwhile, Yue Yi¡¯s figure flashed as he pulled the woman in red aside to safety. Demon Thirteen turned his head, only to see Yue Yi with his long hair fluttering and his eyes staring straight at Demon Thirteen. The longsword on his back had already been unsheathed, four feet in length and engraved with patterns. The blade emitted a dazzling sword radiance, and boundless Sword Intent surrounded them. ¡°Is young master Yue also intending to interfere?¡± asked Demon Thirteen with a light chuckle. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°This matter concerns our young master and the lady in red; I fear it¡¯s inappropriate for you to intervene.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know their young master, nor do I like him,¡± the woman in red hastily shook her head behind her. ¡°You¡¯re making it difficult for our young master. You said yourself just now that you felt an instant connection.¡± ¡°How can you go back on your word?¡± Demon Thirteen snorted coldly. ¡°Your Excellency, I apologize on her behalf to your young master. Can we let this matter go?¡± Yue Yi bowed slightly as he spoke. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you insist on obstructing me, I will suppress you alongside her,¡± said Demon Thirteen indifferently. With a wave of his right hand in mid-air, a Demon Wand shrouded in black energy fell from the void into his hand. He held the Demon Wand and lightly tapped it on the ground; with a ¡°boom,¡± Samadhi Flame turned into flames that danced in the sky, enveloping the two in an overwhelming inferno. Yue Yi pulled the woman in red behind him, his eyes solemn as he faced the approaching sea of fire. In his hands, the Heavenly Sword unleashed a powerful Sword Intent, vast as the ocean, hurtling down from the sky. The sword strike was formidable, but alas, the disparity in their realms was simply too great. Demon Thirteen¡¯s inferno, with a casual wave of his hand, devoured the ocean of swords, and then mercilessly devoured both of them. ¡­a€| Witnessing this scene, Qingmu Xuan in the pavilion frowned slightly, as she pulled a delicate jade bottle from her sleeve. From the bottle, a crystal clear drop of water fell. Qingmu Xuan caught the drop with her jade hand as blue and purple Spiritual Energy surged over her right hand. Then, with a flick of her wrist, the droplet shot out. Just as the raging Blazing Flame was about to engulf Yue Yi and the woman, the droplet suddenly stood in front, turning into a boundless ocean. One drop of water can transform into an expanse as vast as the sea. This vast ocean immediately merged with Demon Thirteen¡¯s Samadhi Flame; soon after, the ocean resumed the shape of a single droplet and returned to Qingmu Xuan¡¯s hand. No sooner had the droplet returned to Qingmu Xuan¡¯s hand, then it burst with a ¡°pop,¡± dissipating into vapor, gone from sight. Qingmu Xuan¡¯s gaze sharpened; she was well aware of the nature of the water in that jade bottle. And yet now, a drop had been so easily lost. ¡°Little girl, are you also getting involved?¡± Demon Thirteen turned his head and asked indifferently. ¡°Senior bullies us juniors with the advantage of thousands of years of life. Doesn¡¯t that seem rather inappropriate?¡± Qingmu Xuan raised her head, her clear eyes like a tranquil pool as she spoke serenely. ¡°I am not bullying you. I am simply following my young master¡¯s orders,¡± Demon Thirteen shook his head and replied. ¡°I have always believed that matters of the younger generation, barring any deep-seated hatred, should be resolved amongst themselves. If a senior resorts to bullying the junior, do not think that the Nine States Immortal Palace has no one to respond,¡± Qingmu Xuan said evenly. ¡°Is the Nine States Immortal Palace seeking its own destruction?¡± Xu Zimei turned around in the pavilion and asked lightly. ¡°The young master must pay the price for his words,¡± Qingmu Xuan replied without avoiding the subject. Although the Nine States Immortal Palace had only one Great Emperor, in the Nine States Domain, their influence was something no one dared to challenge. ¡°The reason I don¡¯t make a move is that I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill you, none of you even give me the desire to make a move,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and replied. ¡°Whose brother speaks so boldly?¡± a voice came from above. Immediately after, a group of people walked down the ladder from the clouds in front. This group was quite large, and the leader was a young man dressed in white robes, with long hair, exuding the aura of a scholar. The young man had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, a gentle smile on his face, his long hair tied up and draped behind him. As he approached, an indescribable air of authority began to gather around him. ¡°It¡¯s Nanmen Tianhong,¡± someone in the nearby pavilion whispered. ¡°Now there¡¯s a spectacle to watch. Who doesn¡¯t know that Nangong Tianhong has been pursuing Qingmu Xuan, and both sides¡¯ elders are keen on matching them.¡± ¡°Really? I think both of them want to compete for Destiny. How would they end up as a couple?¡± The people nearby were discussing the gossip, with various opinions. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?¡± Nanmen Tianhong stepped forward and asked with a hint of tenderness. ¡°Please call me Qingmu Xuan. We¡¯re not that familiar,¡± Qingmu Xuan said coldly. Nanmen Tianhong laughed, not objecting to her rebuff. At this moment, someone quickly walked up to him and briefly explained the situation. Nanmen Tianhong laughed and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Brother, today I host a banquet to invite all the Talented Disciples. Could you please do me the honor of letting this go, considering it was just a joke after all?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the host of this gathering, and I¡¯ve enjoyed your hospitality, I must indeed show some respect,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°How about we play a game?¡± ¡°What sort of game do you propose, brother?¡± Nanmen Tianhong asked curiously. ¡°You take three moves from me, if you can withstand them, I¡¯ll let the matter drop. If you can¡¯t, then you kill her with your own hands. How about that?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a great chance to be a hero, her life is in your hands.¡± Before Nanmen Tianhong could reply, the people around started making a racket. ¡°Insolent boy, who do you think you are? Nanmen Saint Heir is already being quite gracious in talking to you, don¡¯t misjudge his kindness for weakness.¡± ¡°Exactly, he must be from some backwater, full of himself. He dares to lay conditions before the Saint Heir. You don¡¯t even need the Saint Heir to act; I can obliterate you single-handedly.¡± Hearing the clamor of the crowd, Nanmen Tianhong waved his hand slightly. Signalling everyone to be quiet. He looked at Xu Zimei with great interest and laughed, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve suddenly taken an interest in you. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered someone as interesting as you. Are you truly confident or just arrogant?¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t play, then I¡¯ll simply kill her myself. All of you can come at me together if you wish. It might be troublesome, but it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Fine, three moves then. I hope you can surprise me,¡± Nanmen Tianhong said. ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of Great Liang too. It¡¯s time to go out and see the geniuses of the outside world.¡± ¡­a€| He looked at Xu Zimei impassively, his white robe gently fluttering in the breeze. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593 Chapter 592 Defeat ?Chapter 593: Chapter 592 Defeat Chapter 593: Chapter 592 Defeat Watching Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s confident expression, Xu Zimei smiled. With a casual wave of his hand, the Blade Intent of Wu Geng wrapped around his body, solid and sharp. Xu Zimei casually waved his hand, and the Blade Intent transformed into a sword shadow floating in mid-air. This sword shadow was over a dozen meters long, with sharp edges swirling around the blade. As Xu Zimei swung his right hand, the sword shadow tore through the layered space at a speed so fast it was like a streak of light, heading straight for Nanmen Tianhong. Seeing such power, Nanmen Tianhong spread his hands; the Spiritual Energy around him was multicolored. The aura, like a rainbow, all converged in front of his chest, forming a defensive barrier. When the sword shadow struck the barrier, a sizzling sound emitted. Before Nanmen Tianhong could react, the sword shadow broke through the barrier, splitting it in two. With a ¡°boom,¡± the sword shadow exploded within the pavilion, sending dust flying everywhere. The space around was shattered completely. The crowd looked towards the center of the dust, where Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s figure gradually became visible. Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s gaze grew sharp as he looked at Xu Zimei; he slowly extended his right hand, revealing a trail of blood from his wrist. He was stunned for a moment, then spoke to Xu Zimei, ¡°You are quite impressive.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Then, he slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back. The moment the Tyrant Shadow was drawn, a soaring blade momentum shot into the skies. The firmament above the Vast Expanse Building seemed split open; the Tyrant Shadow hummed softly. A tremendous Blade Intent permeated the entire second floor. ¡°Way of Inquiry, Deathly Silence of the Myriad Beings.¡± Between life and death, there lies great terror. Xu Zimei often remembered this saying, and now the Blade Intent of the Tyrant Shadow began to change. From nothingness, a breath of deathly quiet spread all around, void of any emotion. It was as if it wished to destroy everything in the world. The Blade Intent turned from its original invisible form to black. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The black Blade Intent blanketed the entire space, gathering overhead; it was like a torrent that threatened to devour everything. The endless aura of deathly silence merged with the Blade Intent, as if Cang Tian had been punctured with a massive hole. The Torrent poured down, a vast and mighty descent. Underneath the rushing Torrent, everything ceased to exist. Before the Torrent even touched ground, the lotuses in the nearby lake began to wither. The fish grew weaker and weaker, eventually floating lifelessly on the surface. The people below felt as if their very life force was rapidly draining away with the descent of the Torrent. People¡¯s faces changed drastically as they hurriedly employed their internal strength to counteract this force. ¡°What technique is this? How can it be so terrifying?¡± ¡°I have no idea, but thankfully, we are only around the edges. If that move was aimed at us, I fear our lives would have been drained before we even had a chance to resist.¡± ¡­a€| At this moment, Nanmen Tianhong was clearly not concerned with the discussions of others. He watched the falling Torrent gravely, and then he shouted, ¡°Eight Phases World.¡± At that moment, eight distinct ¡°bangs¡± emanated from him, and eight different realms unfolded around him. These realms each possessed a different mood and color. He sat cross-legged at the center, as if he were the embodiment of all living things. Eight distinct realms hovered around, with some people crying, some laughing, some indulging in pleasure, and some committing every evil act imaginable. ¡°Is this Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s Eight Phases World?¡± someone beside murmured. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that this is the technique he developed after observing and comprehending the ultimate arts of eight Great Emperors,¡± someone said enviously. ¡°Well, he¡¯s got the resources for it. Although Great Liang doesn¡¯t have a Great Emperor, it¡¯s on good terms with the other eight states. The Nine States Domain is formidable precisely because the nine cities work together in harmony.¡± ¡°True, but this young man opposite him is quite remarkable, too. With just the second move, he pushed Nanmen Tianhong to use the Eight Phases. You must know that in our Great Liang, Nanmen Tianhong has his pride, and he would never use his ultimate art until absolutely necessary.¡± When the Deathly Silence of the Myriad Beings descended from the firmament in a mighty downpour, Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s Eight Phases World also burst forth with dazzling brilliance. The Eight Phases World, shaped like rules, circled around and eventually seemed to engulf the Torrent like eight worlds swallowing it whole. A ¡°boom¡± exploded from within the Torrent. Everyone felt the world before them shake, as if the entire world was about to fall apart. The explosion was deafening, as if it could shatter eardrums. At the moment the explosion spread, a supreme shockwave began to radiate outward from Nanmen Tianhong as its epicenter. Some people were too slow to avoid it and were directly blasted away by the shockwave. The pavilions on either side were all destroyed and collapsed, falling into the lake at the center. The emerald-green lake rippled with waves, and the fish that had died in the water were also cast ashore. In the space where Nanmen Tianhong stood, nearly all the space was torn apart. As the dust settled, when everyone looked over in just a blink, they saw Nanmen Tianhong kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath heavily. His white robe was torn in several places, and his hair was somewhat disheveled and scattered. His face was covered in dust, and his pupils seemed unfocused, emptily half-kneeling there. ¡­a€| ¡°Saint Heir Nanmen,¡± someone cried out in shock. ¡°This, the Saint Heir actually lost,¡± someone said incredulously. ¡°Two moves,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Nanmen Tianhong stood up, his gaze fixed on Xu Zimei, he inquired. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you care to face the third move? This third one, your Eight Phases World won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± ¡°No need, even if I withstand it, what then? I am inferior to you, and continuing would only bring more disgrace,¡± Nanmen Tianhong fell silent for a moment before finally shaking his head. ¡°Then let¡¯s adhere to our agreement,¡± Xu Zimei said. Nanmen Tianhong turned and glanced at the woman in red. Instantly, Qingmu Xuan stepped forward and said, ¡°Nanmen Tianhong, it¡¯s not your place to meddle in the affairs of the Nine States Immortal Palace.¡± Before Qingmu Xuan could finish, a cry of ¡°ah¡± rang out as the woman in red collapsed into a pool of blood. Behind the woman in red, someone had been standing there and attacked her by surprise. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death,¡± Yue Yi, looking at the corpse before him as though he had gone mad, charged at the assailant. The assailant did not resist, allowing Yue Yi¡¯s Heavenly Sword to slaughter him beside the lake. The crowd glanced at Nanmen Tianhong and felt a chill. They did not recognize the attacker, and it didn¡¯t take much to figure out that while Nanmen Tianhong was betting with Xu Zimei, he had actually prepared a backup plan. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594 Chapter 593 I Am the Heavenly Blade ?Chapter 594: Chapter 593 I Am the Heavenly Blade Chapter 594: Chapter 593 I Am the Heavenly Blade This guy was not only extraordinarily talented, but even his tactics were ruthless and fierce. It was clear that the assailant was Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s backup plan, or perhaps a death warrior. ¡°Nanmen Tianhong, I will remember what happened today outside the Nine States Domain,¡± Qingmu Xuan said with some indignation. Nanmen Tianhong just smiled and did not speak, neither denying nor agreeing. Yue Yi, although he had killed the ambusher, still retained some semblance of reason. He did not engage in a fight to the death with Nanmen Tianhong but instead clutched the body on the ground and sobbed. Nanmen Tianhong turned to look at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Leave your name. In a few years, when my cultivation is complete, I will come to challenge you.¡± ¡°I am always on the move, even if I gave you my name, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me. Besides, I am not interested in fighting a rematch with a former subordinate I defeated,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Let¡¯s fight again on the day of Destiny, and I hope you have good luck then.¡± ¡°I will remember you,¡± Nanmen Tianhong said earnestly after giving Xu Zimei a deep look, then turned and left. Many people nearby followed the footsteps of Nanmen Tianhong, ascending the Cloud-Reaching Ladder together. Qingmu Xuan also gave Xu Zimei a look and said calmly, ¡°The elders of the Nine States Immortal Palace will handle this matter.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It doesn¡¯t matter even if Emperor Qingyang were alive,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°How arrogant,¡± Qingmu Xuan glanced at Xu Zimei and said displeasedly, before turning away with the woman beside her. ¡°This Saintess of the Nine States Immortal Palace doesn¡¯t seem to have much tolerance either,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said to Demon Thirteen. ¡°At least her appearance is passable.¡± ¡°In this world, many crave wealth and lust, it¡¯s only human nature. Everyone yearns for beautiful things. Having good looks is already a great advantage,¡± Demon Thirteen replied. ¡°Are you going to rest at the Vast Expanse Building tonight, young master?¡± ¡°Hmm, just find a pavilion to take a break, and that will be enough,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. ¡°After getting the travel token tomorrow, we¡¯ll head straight to Void Valley.¡± Despite Xu Zimei¡¯s display of strength today that made people take a fresh look at him, Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s influence in Great Liang was indeed too formidable. Hence, no one dared to approach him to make his acquaintance. The atmosphere in the Vast Expanse Building was still as lively as ever, even deep into the night. The moonlight was gentle on the water, quietly sprinkling over the now calm, glittering surface of the lake. Xu Zimei rested his head on his arm, looking up into the sky above the pavilion and spoke calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, why hide in hiding?¡± No sooner had his words fallen, a black figure had already appeared outside the pavilion. Xiao Mo was dressed in a black robe, holding a black wine jug in his hand. The scent of the alcohol nearly permeated the area for miles, as Xiao Mo slowly walked in. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked, turning his head. ¡°I find you very interesting,¡± Xiao Mo said as he tipped back his head to take a swig of wine before sitting down on the other side of the pavilion. The evening breeze gently lifted his bangs. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Nanmen Tianhong has taken a loss,¡± he said with a light chuckle. ¡°Oh, is it just because of that?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯ve always been interested in the strong. Battle perfects my Sword Dao,¡± Xiao Mo responded. ¡°Seeing a myriad of different ways, in the company of three, there is my teacher.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ready yet. Challenging me now would only harm your will. Grow some more,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°How would you know without trying?¡± Xiao Mo turned to look at him, his eyes full of fighting spirit as he regarded Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you truly believe that your Sword Domain is unbeatable?¡± Xu Zimei asked coolly. ¡°Without entering the Sword Domain, how can one speak of the Sword Dao,¡± Xiao Mo said with an intense gaze. To speak of the Sword Domain, one must first understand what a domain is. Every type of weapon has its own domain. The so-called domain refers to a realm where a weapon has been comprehended to the utmost limit, to the point where it can influence the surrounding environment. Within these environments, that is, within the domain, the use of the weapon can maximize damage. It can even change the terrain to create an environment conducive to one¡¯s own combat style. The young generation, Xu Zimei, had encountered many, but the only one who truly managed to cultivate a domain was Xiao Mo. ¡°Do you really look down upon my Sword Domain?¡± Xiao Mo chuckled lightly. ¡°It seems your arrogance is ingrained,¡± Zimo retorted. ¡°Do you truly understand the Sword Domain?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Then take a look at this strike of mine.¡± As he spoke, he casually drew the Tyrant Shadow, the Curved Blade emerging from its sheath, gleaming with a stern cold light. The moment Xu Zimei casually swung it, a blade qi flew towards Xiao Mo. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Xiao Mo¡¯s body hair stood on end instantly, as if a chill ran down his spine, sharp and piercing to the bone. As if facing a formidable enemy, he watched this strike with his hand firmly gripping the sword hilt, yet he was unable to make any move. In his field of vision, everything in front of him seemed to be engulfed by darkness. In this darkness, countless blade qi raged, tens of thousands, millions, even billions, immeasurably, as if they could ravage anything and everything. Xiao Mo had only one thought, that he couldn¡¯t block this attack no matter what. Neither his Sword Domain nor he would suffice. As the blade qi passed by his ear, it gently sliced off a few strands of his black hair. The blade qi reached the lake bottom, causing only a small ripple. Together with the ripple, those few strands of black hair also drifted down. Silence, a quiet like death itself. Only Xiao Mo¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard, as he lifted his head, his eyes burning with questions, and asked, ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡°Blade Qi,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that. What I saw wasn¡¯t just that,¡± Xiao Mo shook his head and said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to seek the answer yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°All I can tell you is this. I am the Heavenly Blade, and the Sword Domain is also me.¡± Xiao Mo carefully repeated Xu Zimei¡¯s words then stood up and bowed deeply to Xu Zimei. He said earnestly, ¡°I have learned a great deal.¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly, indicating that Xiao Mo could leave. ¡­ All night, Xu Zimei was still accustomed to perceiving his own strength. When daylight broke, he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°What time is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked Demon Thirteen beside him in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s already noon,¡± Demon Thirteen replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and nodded. The Vast Expanse Building had quieted down a lot, and few other Talented Disciples were seen. However, the battle between Xu Zimei and Nanmen Tianhong from yesterday had, within a short period of time today, spread throughout the entirety of Great Liang City. It was said that someone had defeated Nanmen Tianhong in just two moves. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with such matters, as the Nightmare¡¯s carriage slowly made its way to the central area of Great Liang City. That is, to the place where the passage tokens were processed. The carriage had only made it halfway when it was stopped by several people. These individuals were all dressed in red, wearing an official black cap, with a Curved Blade hanging at their waist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Demon Thirteen asked as he looked at them. ¡°My master would like to invite the young master in the carriage for a visit,¡± said the leading man politely. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595 Chapter 594 Prince Liang ?Chapter 595: Chapter 594: Prince Liang Chapter 595: Chapter 594: Prince Liang ¡°Who is your master?¡± Demon Thirteen frowned and asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get there,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°My master said if the young master is unwilling to go, it¡¯s likely he won¡¯t be able to leave Great Liang City either.¡± ¡°What a big talker,¡± Demon Thirteen snorted coldly, looking at Xu Zimei in the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see. I think I might have guessed who it is,¡± said Xu Zimei, seeming very calm. Several men in red robes led the way, with the Nightmare¡¯s carriage closely following behind. After passing through several bustling streets, amid the clamorous voices of the crowd, they finally stopped in front of a massive mansion. ¡°Great Liang Royal Mansion.¡± This mansion occupied half a street; although its decorations were not glittering with gold and jade, the green tiles and blue bricks were of a high-grade material. Two large red lions stood in front of the mansion¡¯s gate, their color a deep red with a faint gloss, giving off an Evil Qi that made them seem alive from a distance. ¡°Is it Duke Liang?¡± Demon Thirteen asked with interest as he looked at the Great Liang Royal Mansion. ¡°You will find out once you go in,¡± the red-garbed guard said. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Following the red-garbed guard, they went through artificial mountains and flowing water, across several majestic courtyards and unique side rooms. They eventually arrived in front of a somewhat silent and secluded courtyard. In front of this courtyard, there were two extremely large Cloud Mist Trees on either side. These two Cloud Mist Trees seemed to have undergone some sort of mutation, as they were very huge and of a silver-white color. The leaves and branches were golden yellow, which was fairly normal during the day, but at night they emitted a dazzling halo of light. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here, please enter on your own,¡± said the red-garbed guard, and with that he turned and left. ¡°It seems it¡¯s not Duke Liang,¡± said Demon Thirteen. ¡°Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and walked into the courtyard. He saw a unique pavilion next to the room right in front of him. Sitting in the pavilion was a woman with two maids standing by her sides. Although the woman was somewhat older, she was well-maintained. She wore a light green silk dress with an elegant and noble complexion, her neck pale, her jet-black hair rolled up into a bun at the back of her head with a jade hairpin loosely inserted. Coral necklaces and red jade bracelets adorned her wrists, her skin was white as snow, and the red was as fiery as fire, striking and vivid. ¡­ Seeing Xu Zimei walk in, a maid hastened forward. She bowed slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, our Consort invites you to the pavilion.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, walked straight to the pavilion, and sat down on a stone stool beside, ignoring everything else. ¡°Has the young master sparred with my Honger?¡± the woman asked with a smile. Xu Zimei did not answer her question but instead asked, ¡°Consort of Duke Liang?¡± The woman smiled as steaming hot tea was set upon the table in front of her, its fragrance permeating the entire courtyard. Fresh and subtly aromatic. The maid held the teapot carefully and filled the cups with tea, placing them in front of Xu Zimei and the Consort of Duke Liang. ¡°How may I address the young master?¡± the Consort of Duke Liang inquired. ¡°My surname is Xu,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°My time is limited, Consort, so please speak directly if you have any matters.¡± ¡°Young Master Xu is indeed a straightforward person. I have asked for you to come this time because of the battle you had with Honger; I would like to request a favor from you,¡± said the Consort of Duke Liang. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Now the whole of Liang City is abuzz with this matter. They say that the Saint Heir of Great Liang was defeated in two moves, making his title of Saint Heir undeserved.¡± The Consort of Duke Liang chuckled lightly, ¡°Honger too, has never suffered such a defeat since he was young. Especially after he became the Saint Heir, I worry that this kind of blow will affect his Dao heart. So, I still hope that Young Master Xu can clarify this with the public, issue a statement.¡± ¡°What kind of statement?¡± Xu Zimei, holding a steaming cup of tea, asked with interest. ¡°That the fight was just a friendly spar, and it ended in a draw, not a two-move defeat,¡± said the Consort of Duke Liang. ¡°But many people have seen it with their own eyes,¡± replied Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Those Talented Disciples know what to say, what I want to stop is the gossip of the common folk,¡± the Consort of Duke Liang shook her head. ¡°Being defeated in two moves by someone I hardly regard as an opponent, such a reputation means nothing to me. When the day comes for me to ascend to the throne of the Great Emperor, who in the world will not recognize me.¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°I could issue a statement, but what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°Gaining the friendship of Great Liang, I wonder if that¡¯s enough?¡± asked the Consort of Duke Liang with a pursed smile. ¡°Not to speak too highly of myself, but I really don¡¯t value the friendship of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Give me something more substantial.¡± ¡°Must you speak so bluntly, Young Master?¡± the Consort of Duke Liang said with an intense gaze upon Xu Zimei. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, if you agree, you can leave the mansion unharmed today. You know what I mean without me having to spell it out.¡± As the Consort of Duke Liang¡¯s words fell, three figures slowly approached from around the courtyard. These three figures were an old man, a middle-aged strong man, and a short-statured child. As these three figures drew near, Demon Thirteen¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. ¡°I know that even Honger is no match for you, and clearly among the younger generation there¡¯s nobody who can compete with you,¡± the Consort of Duke Liang said with a smile: ¡°But these people are retainers of the Liang household, each possessing the peak strength of the Saint Vein Realm. Even Honger can¡¯t beat them in a one-on-one fight, let alone when all three join forces.¡± ¡°Long hair but short on experience, this phrase fits you perfectly,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. He slowly picked up the teapot beside him, poured a cup of tea, and said softly, ¡°Demon Thirteen, before I finish this cup of tea, I don¡¯t want to see these people around.¡± Although Demon Thirteen¡¯s strength was only at the first level of Stepping into Immortality, the Mysterious Immortal Realm, and he even had a hidden injury within him, these Saint Vein Realm nobodies were still an easy match for him. This was where the Consort of Duke Liang was too full of herself, still seeing Xu Zimei with the same eyes as those of the younger generation. Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s reputation in the Nine States Domain was already resounding, yet he was merely a novice in the Saint Vein Realm. At the end of the day, the realm is not so easily advanced by opening the Vein Gates. Before the Destiny manifests, reaching the Divine Vein Realm would already be quite an accomplishment for these people. Know that those contending for Destiny are almost all within the Divine Vein Realm. Having a realm too low, they wouldn¡¯t even qualify to participate. But if it¡¯s too high, reaching the level of Stepping into Immortality, then there would be no chance to compete for Destiny and Enter the Taoism. Therefore, the best realm for contesting for Destiny is indeed the Divine Vein Realm. ¡­¡­ Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Demon Thirteen¡¯s gaze flickered with demonic fire. Immediately, a very strong aura emanated around him. The pitch-black Demon Wand appeared in his hand out of thin air. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596 Chapter 595 Heading to Void Valley ?Chapter 596: Chapter 595 Heading to Void Valley Chapter 596: Chapter 595 Heading to Void Valley When the Demon Wand appeared, Demon Thirteen was seen holding it, his right hand making a light sweep. The Mad Wind blew, fanning the fierce flames that billowed across, setting the whole courtyard ablaze. The three individuals were greatly shocked, the elderly one holding a withered stick that, once planted in the ground, instantly grew into the Sky-reaching Great Tree. This tree was rich in Spiritual Energy, enveloping him completely within. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man beside him was surrounded by a brilliant golden glow, from which emanated the faint sound of a lion¡¯s roar. His muscles bulged impressively, exuding an overwhelming presence. As for the last child, his forehead bore a red brand. At this moment, he transformed into two heads, letting out a sinister laugh, while various ghastly faces swirled around him, creating a truly spine-chilling sight. As the sea of fire swept over them at this moment, the three were yelling loudly. ¡°Demonic fire scorches the heavens,¡± sneered Demon Thirteen. Following that, the sea of fire turned pitch black, like dark, thick ink staining half of the sky. The sound of crackling and popping emerged from within. Once the demonic fire burned out, the three didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before they were extinguished within it. The surrounding courtyard was burned to the ground, and after Demon Thirteen killed the three of them, he pointed the Demon Wand, aiming to strike down the Consort of Duke Liang. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Just as the Consort was about to perish in the flames, a large palm suddenly emerged from the void, clashing with the Demon Wand. With a ¡°boom¡±, the infinite space all around shattered. Demon Thirteen took half a step back, while a muffled groan came from the void, and that whole area of space collapsed. With just one move, their strengths and weaknesses were made clear. ¡°Everyone, stop,¡± followed by a light shout. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Then, at the entrance of the courtyard, a man in a green robe strode forward assertively, flanked by two guards. His gaze was stern, his face slightly sunken, and his eyes were like those of a hawk, captivating and soul-piercing. He bore a beard, black and as long as an index finger, and he naturally carried the authority of someone of high rank. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the man asked with a frown. Then, the void cracked open, and the person who had clashed palms with Demon Thirteen also stepped out. It was a spirited old man dressed in a roomy green robe, standing quietly behind the man. ¡°Husband,¡± exclaimed the Consort, still shaken, as she quickly came to her senses. She looked at Xu Zimei frightfully and said to the man, ¡°He tried to kill me.¡± ¡°What, it¡¯s alright for you to kill me, but not for me to kill you?¡± Zimo replied with a light laugh. ¡°Who are you?¡± Duke Liang asked, looking at Zimo. ¡°You should ask your lady,¡± Zimo answered. He looked at the man in front of him, Duke Liang, who was the overseer of Liang City. But it must be mentioned that Great Liang is one of the most powerful forces in the Nine States. Although Great Liang rose with the support of Liang City, Great Liang also administers Liang City. Which is to say, though Duke Liang manages Liang City, he is only a member of the force that is Great Liang, not the ruler of Great Liang. ¡­ The Consort fell silent for a moment, only to lower her head and whisper a few words into Duke Liang¡¯s ear. ¡°Nonsense,¡± Duke Liang snorted coldly, scolding the Consort, ¡°Since when did my palace¡¯s authority come under your command? Honger should sort out his own matters. Why are you interfering?¡± ¡°I only feared that Honger¡¯s Way of Inquiry was not firm,¡± the Consort replied timidly, her head bowed. ¡°Young Master Xu, I apologize to you on behalf of the lady. ¡°She too is deeply concerned for her child, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her,¡± said Duke Liang, looking at Xu Zimei with an apologetic tone. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll hold a banquet at the mansion as an apology to Young Master Xu.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for a banquet, I just hope there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, waving his hand. ¡°Otherwise, she must die, whoever stands in the way shall also perish.¡± After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he turned and left with Demon Thirteen. Duke Liang watched Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, his eyes slightly narrowed, and he said no more. ¡°My lord, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± the consort said tentatively from the side. ¡°Of course, I know you didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Those ministers were summoned by me. Do you think they would listen to you without my command?¡± Duke Liang said calmly. ¡°Ah, then why did you just now?¡± the Consort of Duke Liang asked, somewhat astonished. ¡°Honger is the prime candidate in this generation of Great Liang to compete for Destiny. Suddenly being defeated like that, I also wanted to test what makes this youth so extraordinary,¡± Duke Liang said lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t show my hand, otherwise, it would be awkward if we tear each other¡¯s faces; I could only use the lady¡¯s name. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect to find out nothing and ended up losing three ministers in the process.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you keep him at the palace just now?¡± asked the Consort of Duke Liang, puzzled. Duke Liang chuckled, then shook his head and said, ¡°My lady, you may go back first.¡± Watching the consort¡¯s retreating figure, Duke Liang turned around to look at the green-robed elder next to him and asked, ¡°What happened just now?¡± ¡°Very strong,¡± the green-robed elder extended his right hand. The entire palm was turning black, with faint Demonic Qi corroding it. He said solemnly, ¡°Unless the elders of Great Liang take action, no one within Liang City can detain him.¡± ¡°Investigate his identity, let it be for now,¡± said Duke Liang. ¡°I will report this matter to Great Liang.¡± ¡­a€| After leaving Duke Liang¡¯s residence, Xu Zimei went to the central area of Liang City to apply for a travel token. The application for the travel token took place in a very spacious hall. There were three long queues arranged in the hall; there were still many people heading to Void Valley. After all, unlike other Forbidden Lands where there is no return from death, some are willing to take this risk. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that Xu Zimei managed to get the travel token. The token itself had no special requirements; the troublesome part was that each token was for one-time use only. If one wished to go a second time, they had to reapply. ¡°You stay in Liang City,¡± Xu Zimei said to Demon Thirteen. ¡°Take care of the Consort of Duke Liang tonight and then meet up with me in Void Valley.¡± ¡°Young master, why didn¡¯t you just kill her now?¡± Demon Thirteen asked, somewhat puzzled. ¡°To kill her would mean making an enemy of Great Liang, which I am not afraid of, but going to Void Valley, I don¡¯t wish to waste time,¡± Xu Zimei explained. ¡°Besides, even if I annihilated Great Liang, I wouldn¡¯t gain any benefit; killing the consort will serve as a warning to Duke Liang, that¡¯s sufficient.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± nodded Demon Thirteen. After saying goodbye to Demon Thirteen, Xu Zimei did not linger and slowly headed toward Void Valley. In fact, Nightmare was already enroute, capable of finding its own way as long as he knew the directions. The distance between Liang City and Void Valley was quite long, and Xu Zimei was not in a hurry, quietly meditating and practicing in the sedan chair. The setting sun in the sky turned into a streak of afterglow; under the enormous shadow of Liang City, Xu Zimei gradually vanished into the horizon. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597 Chapter 596 The Point of No Return ?Chapter 597: Chapter 596: The Point of No Return Chapter 597: Chapter 596: The Point of No Return The irregular lands of the world, they are known as the Void Valley. Since the opening of the Epoch in the Yuan Central Continent, the Void Valley had been the continent¡¯s forsaken land. With unstable rules and often chaotic space, if not for the existence of the Void Tree, there likely wouldn¡¯t be many who were willing to venture there. After traveling for over a month, the Nightmare¡¯s carriage finally arrived at the location of the Void Valley in the wee hours of one morning. The sky was just beginning to brighten, resembling an immense basin turned upside down, with the glimmering stars and the moon gradually fading away. The glow of dawn slowly spread at the edge of the horizon. Nearer to the Void Valley, naturally, there were more travelers encountered on the road. From a distance, the entrance to Void Valley lay within a sunken mountain hollow. Xu Zimei could not yet see into this hollow, but the scenery above was somewhat more conspicuous. In contrast to other places, space above the hollow was a rampage, with streams of Void Turbulence howling through it. Space kept shattering, its recovery hardly keeping up with the pace at which the turbulence brought destruction. Space is originally invisible, but that disjointed void resembled shattered glass, striking and stunning. Sunlight streamed through these broken voids and even the reflections on the ground were fragmented. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Did you hear that just a few days ago, Du Laoqi died in the Void Turbulence? Wasn¡¯t he just drinking with us not long ago? Life is so unpredictable!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Isn¡¯t everyone who comes to the Void Valley carrying their head on their waistband? Just a few days ago, members of the Yellow Crane Gang found a top-notch Void Tree inside. It¡¯s said they exchanged that premium Void Wood with Great Zhou for countless cultivation resources.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I say, what¡¯s the point of those big clan¡¯s Disciples? We Loose Cultivators are the ones truly relishing the battle with the heavens, finding endless joy in it.¡± Near the entrance of the Void Valley was a teahouse, where several people sat scattered around, engaging in lively discussion. Several teapots on the table, weapons placed at the corner, and on top of the wooden board there fluttered a flag. In bold black characters, it read ¡°No Return Teahouse.¡± Noticing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, a man in yellow garb chuckled, ¡°New here?¡± Xu Zimei stepped out of the sedan, parked the Nightmare by the roadside, and said with a light smile, ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°The entrance to the Void Valley is on the other side; this road is the No Return Path. Most who come here for the first time don¡¯t know and inadvertently step into it, never to emerge again.¡± The teahouse¡¯s owner was a man in his fifties, his hair at the temples already graying. He looked at Xu Zimei and said with a light smile, ¡°Eventually, I just set up a teahouse right here, to warn those who come by.¡± Xu Zimei sat down in the teahouse with interest and asked, ¡°What teas do you have?¡± ¡°Only our homemade loose tea, would you like some?¡± the owner asked with a smile. ¡°A pot, please,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Looking at the young master¡¯s attire, you don¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s come to venture into the Void Valley,¡± the man in the yellow robe remarked. ¡°I¡¯m from out of town. I heard the Void Valley is quite famous, so I wanted to come and see,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°If the young master is from a wealthy family, there¡¯s really no need for this. Only those of us with no choice come here to try our luck,¡± the man said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°I have never been to the Void Valley either. Could you tell me about the situation inside?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. The owner of the teahouse brought over the boiled teapot, hissing hot and held on a trivet. The scent of the tea was somewhat invigorating; purely judging by its aroma, it was just right. ¡°Void Valley, well, let me just give you a brief overview,¡± the teahouse owner sat to the side. Sipping his light tea, he smiled and said, ¡°The spatial area of Void Valley is infinite; even if you spent your entire life, you couldn¡¯t traverse all of it. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï The dangers there are relatively few, with only Void Turbulence and Void Beasts to worry about. Because the terrain is so special, many creatures cannot survive there for long. Therefore, the only plants that can survive in there are the Void Trees.¡± ¡°Have there been any unusual events in Void Valley, or are there any other creatures living there?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. Hearing the owner¡¯s words, Xu Zimei realized she had no way to start looking. Void Valley had no borders, and the Void Spirit Monkey had left no cluesa€¡±how could she possibly find it? ¡°We don¡¯t know either; we don¡¯t often come to Void Valley, just occasionally trying our luck. The teahouse owner hasn¡¯t entered Void Valley either,¡± said the man in the yellow robe next to him. ¡°If you want to gather information, go three kilometers east from here, and you¡¯ll find a small town. There¡¯s a family with the surname Pi in that town; they have settled here for thousands of years. They live by searching for Void Wood and perhaps know more.¡± ¡°Can you tell me about the No Return Road?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a big secret, it¡¯s just that newcomers don¡¯t understand,¡± said the teahouse owner with a smile. ¡°The biggest danger in Void Valley is the spatial turbulence, but normally, the turbulence doesn¡¯t appear; it¡¯s only an occasional occurrence. However, on the No Return Road, where the spatial turbulence is most intense, almost no one dares to enter. Any who enter are torn to pieces by the turbulence in an instant.¡± ¡°Has no one ever gone in?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s said that not even Great Emperors could, they would have to turn back after only a few steps,¡± the owner shook his head as he spoke. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Zimei stood up, casually placing some Spirit Stones on the table, and then stepped onto Nightmare¡¯s carriage. ¡­a€| After leaving the No Return Road, Xu Zimei went to take a look at the entrance to Void Valley. Indeed, there was only one road leading into Void Valley, paved with white boulders, clearly constructed and maintained. At the entrance stood disciples from several major forces, and anyone entering had to hand over their Token. The entrance to Void Valley was a space vortex gate formed by a distorted space. Xu Zimei merely saw these people enter the vortex and then disappear; she couldn¡¯t see the world inside. However, she didn¡¯t go in rashly, instead planning to visit the small town to the east. Nightmare continued forward; three kilometers was not a distant journey for it. In almost no time, Xu Zimei arrived at a small town named Void Town. The town was moderate in size, with two hundred-year-old Sky-reaching Great Trees planted at the entrance. The entrance was a wooden gateway, above which the three characters for ¡°Void Town¡± on the iron placard had become somewhat blurred. The iron plaque, because of age, had long been rusted over, with rust spots all over. The town was reasonably lively, with people occasionally walking by in groups on the streets. The vendors on both sides calmly hawked their goods. The scene before her was neither bustling nor desolate. ¡°Excuse me, is there a family with the surname Pi in our town?¡± Xu Zimei stopped a passerby and asked with a smile. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598 Chapter 597 Great Void Ridge ?Chapter 598: Chapter 597 Great Void Ridge Chapter 598: Chapter 597 Great Void Ridge ¡°You must be talking about Leader Pi. No one else in this town holds that surname,¡± the person replied with a smile. ¡°What do you want with Leader Pi?¡± ¡°I heard his family has lived here for generations. I¡¯d like to ask him about Void Valley,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Oh, then you¡¯ve asked the right person,¡± the passerby said with a self-satisfied chuckle. ¡°I can tell you, when Void Town was established, Leader Pi was one of the first settlers. Even before the town was built, he was already mingling here. Starting from his grandfather¡¯s generation, they¡¯ve made a living by selling Void Wood. He¡¯s one of the oldest folks in Void Town now.¡± ¡°Where does he live?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If you head east from here, the most expansive old residence at the very eastern end of town is his home,¡± the person said, pointing in that direction. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°However, these past few years he no longer visits Void Valley. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 It¡¯s said to be because both his son and daughter died in there.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and then headed towards the eastern part of the town. He surveyed his surroundings; most of those who managed to live here in this town appeared to be Loose Cultivators without any support. Earning Void Wood with their lives, then trading it for resources to cultivate. When Xu Zimei reached the east side, he saw a few scattered households. Located near the town¡¯s entrance, a courtyard built from bricks, tiles, and earth caught his eye. Although the courtyard was large, it looked very ordinary. Compared to the other houses around, it seemed rather shabby. When Xu Zimei arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, the wooden door was black and obviously quite old. Pushing open the wooden door, a somewhat awkward creaking ¡°squeak¡± sounded in his ears. Inside the wooden door was an entryway, with many farming tools placed on the right side. The courtyard ahead was quite spacious, planted with many edible vegetables, and in the middle stood a grapevine. An old man was half-squatting in the middle of the courtyard, where an iron frame supported a pot. The elder seemed to be making breakfast, busy sharpening a kitchen knife. Noticing someone entering, the old man lifted his clouded eyes to glance at Xu Zimei. He then asked, ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± ¡°Are you Leader Pi?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°That¡¯s what people here call me,¡± the old man nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you about Void Valley,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°They tell me you¡¯re the oldest here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting on in years; there¡¯s much I can¡¯t remember anymore. You¡¯d be better off asking someone else,¡± Leader Pi said, waving his hand dismissively. After finishing his statement, he bowed his head again and began to sharpen the knife in his hands, focusing on chopping the vegetables. ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Xu Zimei proposed. ¡°You answer my questions, and I¡¯ll do something for you in return.¡± ¡°I have only one request. If you can bring me the head of the Sect Master of the Great Void Sect, I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know. Even if it¡¯s my own life you¡¯re asking for, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate,¡± the elder said, looking up calmly. ¡°The Great Void Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked with some confusion. ¡°The Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?¡± He seemed not to have heard of this sect before. ¡°What a load of crap, as if they¡¯re fit to be the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± Leader Pi snorted disdainfully. ¡°Nothing more than a motley crew posing as a power.¡± ¡°Tell me about it simply,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Centuries ago, before the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect took control here, Void Valley was in complete disorder. Thus, a group of unscrupulous people formed the Great Void Sect, robbing those who had obtained the Void Wood. They plundered goods that others had won with their lives, and those who resisted were killed on the spot.¡± Leader Pi narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, ¡°With the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect joining in these years, such incidents have decreased a lot, but they are still happening in the dark.¡± ¡°Where is the Great Void Sect?¡± Zimo asked. ¡°It¡¯s located at Great Void Ridge, ten miles south from here,¡± Leader Pi replied, his eyes focusing. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll return before dark,¡± Xu Zimei said and then left. ¡­¡­¡­ Strictly speaking, the Great Void Sect is not really an Immortal Gate power. A group of people banded together for their own selfish gains. If there¡¯s no change, the day the benefits vanish, it¡¯s likely their solidarity will too. Great Void Ridge was just an ordinary mountain; it only gained its name after the Great Void Sect¡¯s arrival, causing ordinary people to avoid it. A gentle breeze rustled the lush trees, and at the very top of the ridge was a stockade. Except for the guards stationed around the stockade, at its centralmost point, a group of seven or eight people were seated in a circle. Among these people were scruffy-bearded burly men, gorgeously dressed noblewomen, and refined scholars. They drank wine heartily, ate meat voraciously, and laughed boisterously. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve finished negotiating with Great Zhou. They said that if we pay tribute with one hundred pieces of Void Wood each year, we can become an affiliated force of Great Zhou,¡± the refined scholar said eagerly. ¡°Bloody hell, I only get a few hundred pieces of Void Wood a year, and all the brothers are waiting to cultivate,¡± someone grumbled disapprovingly. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t speak like that anymore,¡± the flamboyant noblewoman hurriedly interjected. ¡°We¡¯re in a desperate situation; we need Great Zhou¡¯s protection, it¡¯s an umbrella for us.¡± ¡­¡­ While they were talking, several thick wooden posts were planted deep into the ground nearby. And at that moment, a person was tied to each, including women and children. The faces of these people were marred with horror. Their hair was disheveled, and some had already started to cry. Among these people was a young boy who didn¡¯t stand out, but if one looked closely, they would notice his eyes were as bright as the stars. As though nothing in this world could escape his gaze. ¡°Sister, stop crying, it¡¯s annoying,¡± the young man in white, though also tied to a post, still spoke naturally. The woman beside him wore a white dress that was now stained with dust. Her long hair was unkempt, obscuring her face, but one could catch glimpses of her delicate features. ¡°Yi, we¡¯re done for this time, we¡¯re surely going to die,¡± the woman said anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Bagua and Ying-yang? Please, calculate for us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already calculated. Heaven doesn¡¯t seal off all the exits; there will be a noble person who will come to our rescue,¡± the young man in white said calmly. It seemed the crying and wailing of the people had annoyed the group, for a scruffy-bearded burly man stood up. He held a machete in his hand, looking at the bound people, he said roughly, ¡°Big brother, shall we kill them now or have some fun first?¡± Chapter 599 - Chapter 599 Chapter 598 The Boy in White ?Chapter 599: Chapter 598 The Boy in White Chapter 599: Chapter 598 The Boy in White Hearing the bearded brute¡¯s words, a man dressed in a black robe trembled with excitement. He smiled slightly, shaking his head, and said, ¡°No rush. The essence within these children hasn¡¯t dissipated yet, it¡¯s the purest. We can attend to other matters after our cultivation practice is complete.¡± ¡°Alright, big brother can choose first, and then the rest of us brothers will share what¡¯s left,¡± the bearded brute said with a laugh. ¡°Remember, the cultivation technique we practice is despised by many. We must never let it be known. Utilizing others¡¯ vital essence is something we can only occasionally indulge in; otherwise, we would be labeled as evil cultivators,¡± the man in the black robe solemnly cautioned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. The Great Void Sect has survived this long precisely because we keep a low profile. We never do anything we shouldn¡¯t,¡± the noblewoman beside him replied with a nod. After their conversation, the man in the black robe slowly stepped into the midst of the crowd. He pointed randomly a few times, and every child he pointed at was taken to the back of the mountain stronghold. When he stopped in front of the boy in white, he let out a light ¡®hmm¡¯ and said, ¡°What a handsome youth.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Would you like me to tell your fortune?¡± the boy in white said calmly. ¡°Fortune-telling?¡± The man in the black robe laughed, stroking his chin, ¡°Interesting, very interesting. Then go ahead, cast a divination. If it¡¯s accurate, I¡¯ll spare your life. If not, with your pretty face, there are certainly people who would fancy you.¡± ¡°Tell me your birthdate and time,¡± the boy in white replied calmly. The man in the black robe quickly reported his birth details. Immediately, the boy in white closed his eyes, with a faint aura flowing around him. It was daytime, so it wasn¡¯t very noticeable, but if one looked closely, they would find stars twinkling in the sky. Before long, the boy in white slowly opened his eyes. His skin was already fair, and paired with his white robe, his face now seemed even palera€¡±a sickly kind of pale. ¡°Fang Bao, Sect Master of the Great Void Sect,¡± the boy in white said calmly. ¡°Knowing that isn¡¯t surprising; anyone who wanted to could find out,¡± the man in the black robe said, shaking his head. ¡°You were born into a relatively well-off family in Yongzhou, but unfortunately, before you came of age, your family fell into decline, and in the end, you had to venture out alone to make a living. Am I right?¡± the boy in white asked. A glint of surprise flashed in the man¡¯s eyesa€¡±his current true identity was something he had never disclosed to anyone. The youth didn¡¯t seem to have the means to investigate his own past. ¡°Interesting, continue,¡± the man in the black robe nodded and said. ¡°The life of a Loose Cultivator is difficult. You struggled for three years without gaining anything. Several years ago, during a life or death moment, you inadvertently discovered an inheritance. Since then, your cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds, and you began to make a name for yourself. A few centuries ago, you came to the vicinity of Void Valley and, together with others, established the Great Void Sect. You started coveting the Void Wood,¡± the boy in white said lightly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the inheritance you found must have been left by an Evil Cultivator. The cultivation technique you now practice is abhorred by the heavens, not recognized by the world.¡± ¡°What ¡®abhorred by the heavens?¡¯ In this world, it¡¯s the victor who becomes king, and the vanquished who are obliterated,¡± the man in the black robe snorted coldly, ¡°Before I had this technique, I lived worse than a dog. Look at me now. Do you still dare to say it¡¯s abhorred by the heavens?¡± The boy in white pursed his lips but said no more. ¡°Boy, since your fortune-telling is so formidable, how did you not foresee falling into our hands?¡± asked the refined scholar beside him, puzzled. ¡°The concept of Yin and Yang only exists because one is in the midst of the mountains; one can divine the fate of others but cannot know one¡¯s own,¡± the youth in white robes replied. ¡°Boy, teach me this divination technique of yours, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± the man in black robes said. ¡°What technique? It¡¯s all innate,¡± said the youth in white, shaking his head. ¡°I originally wanted to keep you by my side, but it¡¯s a pity you know too much. Therefore, I have no choice but to kill you,¡± the man in black robes said sinisterly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to why I said there are great changes in the qi around you, portending an ominous omen?¡± the youth in white looked up and asked. ¡°Then do tell,¡± the man in black robes chuckled. As he finished speaking, an extremely powerful presence descended from the firmament. The moment this aura arrived, the space around it shattered, and like a fireball, it destroyed everything in its path. When the fireball struck the ground, a loud boom was heard, and the earth cracked open completely. A wave of energy rippled out in all directions, utterly obliterating everything. As the dust from the fireball cleared, Xu Zimei, wearing a purple robe, slowly walked out from amidst it. His gaze turned toward the crowd, and he asked indifferently, ¡°Who is the Sect Master of the Great Void Sect?¡± After his words, the scene fell deathly silent; everyone stepped back several paces. ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± the youth in white raised his head, pointing at the man in black robes ahead and said. ¡°My lord, I am not,¡± the man in black robes began, but his voice suddenly cut off. The sky filled with the light of falling blades, and within this fortress, every member of the Great Void Sect was beheaded in an instant. Tens of thousands of heads fell to the ground, a sight better imagined than described. The ground was covered with dense shadows of blades and a pile of corpses. Xu Zimei slowly approached the man in black robes, picked up his head, and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± suddenly, a voice came from behind. Xu Zimei turned around and saw a youth in white robes looking at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°You saved me, and I owe no man any favors. How about I read your fortune as a repayment?¡± the youth in white asked. ¡°I was just killing them. It has nothing to do with saving you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°No, it¡¯s a matter of cause and effect. Either you kill me, or you let me divine for you to repay the favor,¡± the youth in white insisted. Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly, and the blade intent cut all the ropes binding the youth. He said indifferently, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I need your birth time and date,¡± the youth in white replied. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment before revealing his personal information to the other. The youth in white closed his eyes and began divining with the fingers of both hands. After a long while, when he opened his eyes, his face was filled with bewilderment and disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t exist, impossible, how can this be?¡± the youth in white said, looking at Xu Zimei incredulously. Xu Zimei smiled. Ever since he had established a new epoch, he had separated his own destiny from the River of Fate of the Yuan Central Continent. Now, no one could probe into his fate. The youth in white appeared to be somewhat unwilling to let it go. Chapter 600 - Chapter 600 Chapter 599 Void Spirit Monkey ?Chapter 600: Chapter 599: Void Spirit Monkey? Chapter 600: Chapter 599: Void Spirit Monkey? He waved his hands, and three coins and a turtle shell fell from the cuffs of his sleeves. He placed the turtle shell on the ground and set the three coins in three different directions. Immediately afterward, he sat cross-legged, with wisps of misty aura spreading out around him. The three coins began to spin continuously. And during this rotation, the coins, which were originally brand new, started to change as if they had aged countless years, turning into three ancient coins. When these three ancient coins spun to a certain critical point, there was a loud ¡°bang,¡± and they shattered completely. And the turtle shell in the middle also developed a series of cracks. The young man in white spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood was as bright red as a blooming rose, looking more like a purplish-red color. Specks of blood appeared on his white garment as he looked up at Xu Zimei and inquired, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you skilled at divination?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You don¡¯t exist, not in this world,¡± the young man in white shook his head and said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°If you can¡¯t divine it, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t exist. I¡¯m really truly standing right in front of you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You are from the Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± the young man in white asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve met your Power Word King Elder from Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall before,¡± Xu Zimei said. In a previous life, the True Martial Holy Sect had once organized a great assembly, and at that time, the Power Word King Elder represented the Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall. It was then that Xu Zimei first learned of the existence of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall. Seeing the divination techniques of the young man in white naturally reminded him of the Power Word King Elder. Back then, the Elder had cautioned him, saying that past lives and old dreams are not worth a lifetime, but at that time, he was the Crown Prince of the True Martial Holy Sect and did not take the Elder¡¯s words to heart. ¡­ Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall is a very mysterious power. When it comes to predicting fortune and misfortune, the first faction that comes to mind is Heavenly Secret Valley. But few people know that there¡¯s an organization even more mysterious than Heavenly Secret Valley, the Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall. Those who are acquainted with Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall know that its members are all mortals, without any cultivation and unable to open their Vein Gates to practice martial arts. Yet very few dare to kill them. It is said that they can connect with the Heavenly Dao and become its messengers on Earth. Anyone who kills a member of Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall will reportedly suffer divine retribution. Of course, that¡¯s the rumor, and the truth of it is unknown. ¡°It seems the young master is familiar with our Power Word King Elder. Perhaps it is my lack of proficiency that I couldn¡¯t divine your origin,¡± the young man in white shook his head and said. ¡°It was just a brief encounter. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Till we meet again if fate allows,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, then quickly left for Leader Pi¡¯s house. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the young man in white stood up thoughtfully and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He began to untie the others around him. ¡°Yi, have you also encountered someone you can¡¯t figure out?¡± the woman in white beside him asked with a smile. ¡°There are many talented individuals in this world; there are too many people I cannot see through,¡± the young man in white replied, shaking his head slightly. ¡­ After leaving Great Void Sect, Xu Zimei quickly returned to Void Town. In fact, he had almost reached the pinnacle of the mundane world. With his Divine Vein Realm cultivation, in an era without ancient ancestors emerging, he was certainly among the strongest. The Great Void Sect, which proved a challenge for the average person, felt as weak as an ant under his hand. The sky was slowly dimming. Dusk scattered its final glimmer at the edge of the heavens, while fallen leaves drifted slowly with the wind. Those who had returned to town from Void Valley had varied emotions; some joyful, some worried. Harvests differ, as do life and death. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï When Xu Zimei entered the courtyard again, he saw Leader Pi sitting in a rocking chair, resting with his eyes closed. Xu Zimei casually tossed the decapitated head of the man in the black robe over to him. Leader Pi slowly opened his eyes, taken aback for a moment. He looked at the head on the ground, and after a long silence, his voice choked up as he said, ¡°You really killed him¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the head right in front of you,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Can we talk now?¡± The old man did not speak. Stooped, he picked up the head and walked toward the back of the courtyard. Following the somewhat chilly corridor, Xu Zimei trailed behind the elder to the back of the courtyard. There, the area was nicely tidied, with two earthen graves in the front. Several cypress trees were planted on both sides, and in front stood a wooden plaque. ¡°The Grave of My Son, Pi Yunlei!¡± Xu Zimei did not disturb the old man, who placed the head in front of the gravesite, tears streaming down his face. His hands trembling, he sat in front of the tomb, silent for a long, long time. Eventually, the elder stood up and as he walked back to the front yard, he asked Xu Zimei, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Aside from the Void Tree and Void Beasts, have you seen any other creatures in this Void Valley?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leader Pi pondered for a moment before asking. ¡°I am looking for a creature called the Void Spirit Monkey,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°I have been in the Void Valley for many years, and I have neither seen nor heard of any other creatures existing here.¡± Leader Pi declared, ¡°However, if you¡¯re looking for a monkey, I¡¯m not sure if this thing could be of any use to you.¡± As he spoke, Leader Pi led Xu Zimei into the inner room, where he searched through a cabinet for quite some time. He finally took out an iron box. Though well-preserved, the iron box was somewhat rusty, indicating it had some age to it. Leader Pi exerted a great deal of effort to open the iron box. The moment the box opened, a beam of golden light soared skywards. Luckily, Xu Zimei was quick to react, swiftly sealing the surroundings to prevent the golden light from shooting up into the heavens and causing too much commotion. Bathed in the golden light, the entire room was now bright and dazzling beyond measure. ¡°After hundreds of years, this object is still as radiant as ever,¡± Leader Pi marveled. In the golden light, Xu Zimei saw a statue of a monkey. The statue was very small, but it shone brilliantly, carved so vividly that it seemed lifelike. When Xu Zimei laid eyes on it, he felt as if the tiny statue had come to life, turning into a monkey that leaped before him. Understanding the alignment of the Heavenly Dao, knowing the advantage of the land, traversing the void, changing the movement of the stars, capable of surmounting all seals between heaven and earth. For some reason, this little monkey gave Xu Zimei such an illusionary impression. As he shifted his gaze, everything before him vanished like smoke, leaving behind only the statue emanating golden light. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked, surprised. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t encountered other creatures, when I was young, I once entered the Void Valley. I got lost and passed by a valley by chance, where I heard an unusual sound. As I hurried in, I saw nothing, only this small monkey statue left on the ground.¡± Leader Pi spoke indifferently. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601 Chapter 600 Void Tree ?Chapter 601: Chapter 600 Void Tree Chapter 601: Chapter 600 Void Tree ¡°Where in the Void Valley did you find this monkey?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You should know about the Way Back Road, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Leader Pi inquired. ¡°Yes, it is said that the Space Turbulence there is severe, to the point where even the Void Trees cannot survive there. Hence, it¡¯s called the Way Back Road,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. After you enter the Void Valley and continue heading north for several hundred kilometers, you will arrive at the border between the Peaceful Area and the Way Back Road. The valley where I found this statue is right there on the boundary,¡± Leader Pi nodded as he spoke. ¡°Then, may I have this Golden Monkey Statue?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal to give it to you, but I have a guess. Do you want to hear it?¡± Leader Pi posed the question. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°If the creature you¡¯re seeking, the Void Spirit Monkey, really exists, and this Golden Monkey Statue I picked up somewhat confirms it, then why has nobody encountered it in tens of thousands of years?¡± Leader Pi said. ¡°The only explanation for this situation is that it has been hiding in a place inaccessible to living creatures,¡± Leader Pi continued. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°You mean the Way Back Road,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°That¡¯s just my speculation,¡± Leader Pi nodded in response. ¡°If it were in the Peaceful Area, it would eventually be encountered by someone. Unless it is in the Way Back Road, where it could remain hidden for tens of thousands of years. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s troublesome because we simply can¡¯t enter the Way Back Road.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to handle this myself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, taking the Golden Monkey Statue from Leader Pi before making small talk and taking his leave. He found the statue rather heavy in his hands, but felt nothing else out of the ordinary. Since it was constantly radiating a brilliant golden glow, Xu Zimei could only keep it in his True Fate World to avoid drawing unnecessary trouble. Xu Zimei did not linger; he had already stored Nightmare¡¯s carriage inside his True Fate World. Taking advantage of the darkness, he arrived at the entrance to Void Valley. There were guards watching over the place twenty-four hours a day, and even though it had grown dark, people were still entering in twos and threes. ¡°Passage token,¡± a guard dressed in blue, looking somewhat listless, asked Xu Zimei at the entrance. Xu Zimei handed over his token, and the guard allowed him to pass. Looking at the twisted spatial vortex in front of him, Xu Zimei walked straight into it. At that moment, he felt a sense of weightlessness, as if he were floating in mid-air, sinking endlessly downwards. This feeling of weightlessness lasted for quite a while, and Xu Zimei only felt space softly enveloping him before a bright light appeared in front of his eyes. He crashed to the ground, feeling the solid impact against his body. He raised his head and looked around, and the barrenness of the environment was indescribable. Not a single blade of grass grew, and at the edge of his vision, not a single creature could be seen. Not even a single grass was present, the ground was bare, and from time to time a ¡°rumbling¡± sound came from beneath the crust. Xu Zimei discerned his direction and headed straight to the north. After climbing over a high slope and walking just a few steps, Xu Zimei saw a figure rushing towards him from the void. With quick reflexes, he punched directly at the dark shadow. The shadow cried out in pain and was sent flying backward. Before Xu Zimei could get a clear look, the shadow disappeared into the void once more. ¡°A Void Beast,¡± Xu Zimei thought with a slight frown. ¡°` With a grasp of his right hand, spiritual energy surged forth, solidifying the surrounding space completely. Immediately after, the space in front of him shattered, and a gigantic beast lunged at him with its gaping maw. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, grabbed the foreleg of the beast with his right hand, and shifted slightly to one side to dodge the attack. The Creation Force flowed in his hand as he lifted the beast¡¯s foreleg and smashed it fiercely onto the ground. After several consecutive slams, the gigantic beast had already lost the strength to fight back. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It wasn¡¯t until it lay on the ground, breathing its last, that Xu Zimei could clearly see the face of the Void Beast. It was a pale white creature, somewhat transparent, and it resembled a fish with a body covered in hard scales but with four short legs. Its eyes were as small as beans, and atop its nose was a pointed horn. Before Xu Zimei could take any further action, the Void Beast lay dead where it was. After its death, its body astonishingly transformed into wisps of gas and merged into the void, leaving nothing behind. Xu Zimei had conducted investigations before, and people here, besides their fear of the Void Turbulence, also deeply detested these Void Beasts. Because the Void Beasts hid in the void, striking unexpectedly, those of lower cultivation could not at all restrain the void. The main issue was, killing these Void Beasts yielded no rewards. Since their true nature was part of the void, they were born from nothingness and returned to nothingness after death. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t concern himself too much; he hurried toward the northern border with all his might. Over the course of the entire night, the sky within Void Valley also began to brighten significantly. This place looked even more barren than a desert. On his way, Xu Zimei, apart from encountering some temporarily constructed and now abandoned tents, had seen almost nothing else. ¡­ So he traveled for seven days within Void Valley. That afternoon, the sound of combat not far ahead caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. This was the first time he had encountered other people since his arrival here. The flashes of swords and blades, accompanied by a furious shout, echoed from afar. ¡°Qin Yuan, this Void Tree was discovered by me first, do you really want to fight me to the death?¡± ¡°Zhang Qihao, heavenly treasures are destined for those with fate. Since when do the things you see automatically become yours?¡± Two voices were confronting each other. Xu Zimei advanced and from a distance he saw two figures engaged in battle. One shadow was black, the other white. Both wielded swords, and their cultivation appeared to be of the Esteem Vein Realm. Their Sword Intent was high and violent, causing turbulence around them. And right in front of the two men, three trees stood upon the earth. Because of the distance, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see very clearly. He approached step by step, and the two men did not notice his arrival. In a few strides, Xu Zimei had already reached the front of the Void Trees. Only three Void Trees grew here, surrounded by a dense Space Force swirling around them. The degree of spatial distortion was not intense; the trees were over one meter tall, still retaining that semi-transparent pale white color. Each Void Tree had only one branch, and on each branch, there was only one green leaf. The trunk¡¯s surface was etched with curving lines that wrapped around the Void Tree, extending from top to bottom. ¡°Someone is stealing the Void Trees,¡± the two men finally noticed Xu Zimei¡¯s presence and cried out, rushing at him all at once. ¡°Noisy,¡± Xu Zimei casually gestured, and the two men were directly blown away. ¡°` Chapter 602 - Chapter 602 Chapter 601 The Point of No Return ?Chapter 602: Chapter 601 The Point of No Return Chapter 602: Chapter 601 The Point of No Return Watching the two being annihilated in the void, Xu Zimei finally turned around and placed his hands on the Void Tree. The most valuable parts of the Void Tree were naturally the Void Leaves and the Void Wood. He didn¡¯t study these much and simply uprooted them and planted them in his own True Fate World. These Void Trees held no allure for Xu Zimei, although the number of people in Void Valley was substantial, due to its vastness, it was hard to encounter others. The closer to the Way of No Return, the more barren it became. Xu Zimei hurried on his way for over a month and finally, at noon one day, he arrived at the boundary of the Way of No Return. Directly ahead was a horizontal mountain range. From different angles, ridges turn into peaks with varying heights far and near. The mountain range stretched on like a great wall, dividing Void Valley in two. This place was scarcely populated, with nothing in sight but the continuous mountains. Xu Zimei found that he could still barely fly within Void Valley, but the closer he got to the Way of No Return, the harder it was to fly. The rules of the void up above were in complete chaos, the surface of space so fragile it seemed like a sheer paper, ready to tear apart at the slightest poke. When he stood atop the mountain range, he saw that on the other side, within the border of the Way of No Return, there was no concept of space, with countless streams of spatial ruin flowing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Space, once shattered, couldn¡¯t be restored, and the turbulent flows howled past like knives, stirring chaos in that realm. Xu Zimei discovered that on the other side of the mountain range, there was an invisible barrier preventing him from directly entering the territory of the Way of No Return. So, he decided to look for the valley Leader Pi had once visited. He followed the edge of the mountain range, heading towards its other end. Along the way, he saw several valleys and came across five or six Void Trees. Eventually, Xu Zimei found a valley that closely resembled the one Leader Pi had described. Inside the valley, things were very strange. There were plants growing inside, which was incredibly unthinkable in Void Valley. Several poplar and willow trees thrived within the valley, and around its mountainsides, lush shrubs and plants stuck out their heads. To the east of the valley, a river cascaded down like a waterfall from above. The river¡¯s water was clear to the bottom, running down from above the valley and into a deep, bottomless pit beneath the valley floor. The river continuously flowed into this pit, the source unknown. Xu Zimei slowly entered the valley. He came to the river¡¯s edge and looked down, unexpectedly smelling a strong fragrance of wine. An extremely rich aroma of wine. Xu Zimei faced the waterfall, put his hand into it, and then smelled the liquid on his hand to find that it was all wine. The waterfall before him was entirely made from condensed wine. According to Leader Pi, it was here that he had picked up the Golden Monkey Statue. Before Xu Zimei could delve deeper into his thoughts, he suddenly heard a series of loud roars in the distance. The noise was chaotic, accompanied by thunderous reverberations. ¡°The Void Turbulence is coming, everyone run!¡± ¡°Quickly leave Void Valley, a great cleansing is upon us.¡± ¡­a€| Panicked voices arrived, and Xu Zimei looked up to see the distant sky as if it was about to split open. Cracks appeared in the sky, multiplying and growing rapidly. The entire sky seemed as if it were about to collapse, and even the ground began to shake. From a distance, one could see figures fleeing. In the sky above, countless currents of space turbulence howled past; wherever they went, not a single plant or tree could thrive. As this turbulence approached from afar, getting closer bit by bit, it seemed as though it was going to give the whole world a thorough sweep. When this turbulence reached the valley¡¯s edge, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was calm as he slowly took out a bead from the True Fate space. One of the Five Spirit Beads, the Wind Extinguishing Bead. He had obtained two Spirit Beads in the past, one for drowning, one for extinguishing wind. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï These so-called Five Spirit Beads all have significant origins. Though it¡¯s said that only after all five Spirit Beads are assembled can their most powerful forces be unleashed, even an individual bead is not so simple nowadays. This Wind Extinguishing Bead governs all winds under heaven, and some even call it the Wind-Calming Divine Bead. Xu Zimei infused the Creation Force into the Wind Extinguishing Bead little by little, and the entire bead began to emit a faint cyan halo. He slowly tossed the Wind Extinguishing Bead upward, and as the whole bead circled overhead, a curtain of light shone down from it. Enveloping Xu Zimei within. And when the space turbulence howled past, all the plants in the valley were uprooted and shredded within it. Only Xu Zimei stood motionless in place, as the Spiritual Pearl above his head emitted a dazzling brilliance, slowly spinning. The space turbulence was rapid, sweeping through the valley in the blink of an eye before swiftly departing. After the space turbulence had howled past, Xu Zimei found the entire valley, save for the waterfall that smelled of Monkey Wine, had been reduced to ash and smoke. Before, Xu Zimei had not examined it closely, but now, with the lush vegetation gone, an ancient door miraculously appeared on the bare mountain face. A door flashing black and gold, extremely ancient. In Xu Zimei¡¯s perception, the door seemed to have been sealed. Unfortunately, to the left of the door, it appeared that a part of the seal had been broken, creating a moderate-sized gap. ¡°Could this be the entrance to the path of no return?¡± Xu Zimei guessed. He turned to look back at the flowing waterfall, which seemed to be that Monkey Wine. At this moment, he was more convinced than ever that if the Void Spirit Monkey truly existed, then it must be on the path of no return. He looked at the Wind Extinguishing Bead overhead and pondered for a moment. He knew that the space turbulence inside the path of no return was much stronger than those just now, not even on the same level. If he had the complete set of Five Spirit Beads, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t be worried. But with just this single Wind Extinguishing Bead, he was uncertain if it could hold up. After some thought, he still stepped into the gap of the ancient doorway. Officially entering the Path of No Return. ¡­a€| Bone-chilling Mad Wind sliced through like a knife as it blew over him. This desolate land was shrouded in a white mist, limiting his vision to merely ten meters ahead at most. Xu Zimei gazed blankly at this land and space, suddenly finding himself lost. The pressure was stabilized by the Wind Extinguishing Bead over his head, which also began to spin much faster. Xu Zimei noticed that the Creation Force within his body was depleting rapidly, and this space had no Spiritual Energy replenishment to offer. ¡°They say Void Valley is the forsaken land of the Yuan Central Continent, but perhaps this path of no return is the true core,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. Just as he was wandering aimlessly, lost, Xu Zimei suddenly felt a reaction from the Golden Monkey Statue. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603 Chapter 602 Heaven-reaching Great Saint ?Chapter 603: Chapter 602: Heaven-reaching Great Saint Chapter 603: Chapter 602: Heaven-reaching Great Saint Seeing the response from the Golden Monkey Statue, Xu Zimei hurriedly took it out. Its brilliance shone forth, dispersing all the mist. This allowed Xu Zimei¡¯s vision to become much broader. Xu Zimei felt as if the Golden Monkey Statue had formed a connection and was guiding him forward. The spatial turbulence roared and howled around him, growing stronger and stronger, and with each step, Xu Zimei could feel the struggle. Following the guidance of the Golden Monkey Statue in his hand, he moved forward with difficulty. In this world, he had lost his direction and could not even find the entrance from which he came; he could only follow the statue in his hand. He followed this guidance that seemed to come from the depths of fate. After what felt like a very long time on this path with no return, Xu Zimei sensed the pressure on his body increasing. It was as if he was carrying a mountain on his back, moving forward. His head was heavy, and his legs felt like they were filled with lead, making it difficult to move. Moreover, in this place, Xu Zimei had lost track of time; he could only move forward without any opportunity to choose. Thus, he did not know how much time had passed when the spatial turbulence around him became stronger and the pressure became greater. Several days, several months, or some indefinite amount of time went by. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Finally, one day, Xu Zimei, dragging his tired body, came to a valley. In front of the valley, the light from the Golden Monkey Statue suddenly dissipated, and the previous guidance vanished as well. Xu Zimei slowly walked into the valley, feeling as though he had stepped into a different world. Before, his journey felt like walking through a desert, barren and dry. But after entering the valley, not only did the spatial turbulence disappear, but the pressure on him vanished as well, and he was surrounded by green mountains and clear waters, as well as flowers and trees. Though there were no bird songs, the fragrance of flowers was overwhelming. Dozens of birch trees, mixed with poplars, were scattered throughout the valley, with violets and green foxtail flowers intertwining among them, covering the ground with a thick layer of green foxtail. The whole valley was vibrant with greenery and fragrant with flowers. A stream flowed from the mountain cliffs of the valley, clear to the bottom, with goose-egg-sized smooth stones at its bed. Xu Zimei, feeling groggy, kneeled by the river, dipped his head into the water. He drank, trying to become more alert. The stream was sweet and clear, like a wave of refreshing coldness, invigorating his heart and spleen. After a long while, he lifted his head and, feeling much better, began to look around. The valley was vast, with jagged rocks strewn about, and a shady path lay ahead. On both sides of the path, peach trees were planted. It was springtime, and the peach trees bloomed profusely, blanketing the ground with thick layers of pink petals. The fragrance of the flowers was rich and spread throughout the air. Xu Zimei walked down the shady path, and directly in front was a large Peach Grove. In these peach groves, large, ripe red peaches hung plentifully. The scent of peaches mingled with the fragrance of flowers, creating a shower of peach blossoms. ¡°Squeak squeak,¡± a strange cry erupted from the depths of the peach grove. Xu Zimei¡¯s expression changed and he quickly dashed towards the deep part of the grove. Peach blossoms fell all around as he ran for about fifteen minutes, finally spotting a waterfall in the distance. The sound of the ¡°whooshing¡± river reached his ears, where he saw a golden monkey jumping around on the smooth stones that had been continually washed by the waterfall. Holding a few peaches, it seemed thoroughly enjoying itself. The monkey appeared quite chubby, somewhat resembling a gorilla, with golden eyes and red pupils within. Its muscles were bulging, filled with an explosive sense of power. At the moment Xu Zimei appeared, the golden monkey also saw Xu Zimei. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Their eyes met, and the golden monkey let out a cry of surprise as its figure quickly escaped into the void. All the peaches it was holding fell, ¡°plop plop,¡± into the river below the waterfall. Then the void fluctuated again, and the golden monkey reappeared, holding a stout wooden staff and staring at Xu Zimei with a tiger¡¯s gaze. ¡°Human, how did you get here?¡± the golden monkey inquired. ¡°Void Spirit Monkey?¡± Xu Zimei asked uncertainly. ¡°You know the name of my tribe?¡± the golden monkey asked, puzzled. ¡°To find you, I¡¯ve really gone to great lengths,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°What do you want with me?¡± the golden monkey asked. ¡°I want you to become my pet,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°Pah, I, Heaven-reaching Great Saint, have roamed freely and lived joyfully across all lands in my life. I only seek the Way of Inquiry, aspire for eternal life, how can I stoop to serve under others.¡± With a slam of its wooden staff, the golden monkey crushed half of the horizon. It roared furiously, ¡°You little thief dare to insult me, take this blow from my staff first.¡± As the staff came at him with mighty power, Xu Zimei drew Tyrant Shadow and slashed directly at it. With a ¡°boom,¡± space around them fluctuated, and countless peach blossoms fell like rain from the trees. Under this blow, Xu Zimei staggered several steps backward. Yet the golden monkey did not move an inch. ¡°Such immense strength,¡± exclaimed Xu Zimei in surprise. ¡°My peaches,¡± cried the golden monkey tragically as it watched the falling peach blossoms and red peaches. Then the monkey brandished its staff with impressive force and again struck at Xu Zimei. ¡°Heaven-shaking Skill,¡± bellowed Xu Zimei. All the power in his body gathered to one point and with Tyrant Shadow, he struck again. At this moment, as sword and staff collided, the space all around shattered. A deafening ¡°rumble¡± explosion echoed around them, and the golden monkey was sent flying backward. Though Xu Zimei had the advantage with this strike, after the blow, his entire body ached immensely, as if drained of all strength. ¡°Indeed strong,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Take another hit from me,¡± said the golden monkey as it stood up unharmed and leapt dozens of meters high. This strike stirred the heavens and earth into chaos, shattering the firmament. Xu Zimei waved his hands, and behind him, the True Fate World appeared. A blue planet emerged with supreme might, and at this moment, a mighty Creation Force surged forth from the blue planet. When the staff landed on the blue planet, it did not even cause a ripple. ¡°What is this?¡± exclaimed the golden monkey. ¡°Suppress,¡± Xu Zimei uttered lightly, and the planet fell from the sky, heading straight for the golden monkey to crush it beneath. At this moment, the golden monkey¡¯s expression grew solemn as the planet fell heavily onto its back. The golden monkey roared, bearing the blue planet on its back, its face ferocious and two sharp fangs protruding from its mouth. ¡°I am the Heaven-reaching Great Saint,¡± he howled. Despite the planet¡¯s heavy weight. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604 Chapter 603 The Eternal Ancient Continent Opens ?Chapter 604: Chapter 603 The Eternal Ancient Continent Opens Chapter 604: Chapter 603 The Eternal Ancient Continent Opens Its back was crushed under the pressure. But the golden monkey was still struggling, trying hard to lift its head, wanting to stand tall with its chest out, muscles bulging on its body. ¡°It¡¯s useless, human strength has its limits, how can you contend with the entire world? Or rather, you¡¯re not up to it yet,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. With another sweep of his hands, the Divine Continent was fully activated, suppressing it with an irresistible force. The golden monkey roared, holding on for a brief moment. Then, its body sank lower and lower, it began to cry out, ¡°No more, no more.¡± The next moment, the azure planet descended, and its body completely sprawled on the ground, devoid of the strength to struggle. Previously, Bai Meng had taught Xu Zimei how to use the Demon Seal. Xu Zimei formed hand seals, and Demonic Qi filled the air, a Demon Seal slowly materialized in front of him. ¡°Embed it into your body, and you¡¯ll live,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°You think I¡¯ll submit? Even if I die, I, the Heaven-reaching Great Saint, will never submit,¡± the golden monkey snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t always talk about dying; I don¡¯t intend to kill you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I won¡¯t believe a word you say. No matter how sweet-talked, I won¡¯t submit.¡± ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± Xu Zimei slowly brought out the monkey statue. ¡°My Great Saint Body,¡± the Heaven-reaching Great Saint exclaimed, then quickly asked, ¡°How did it end up with you?¡± ¡°I found it,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Have you been to the valley where I cultivated?¡± the Heaven-reaching Great Saint asked. ¡°More or less,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Give me the Great Saint Body, and I¡¯ll agree to your terms,¡± the Heaven-reaching Great Saint replied without hesitation. No sooner had its words fallen when suddenly, a loud ¡°boom¡± resounded, explosions came from afar. The whole world shook violently. The ground in front of them cracked with numerous fissures, and the Wind Extinguishing Bead above Xu Zimei¡¯s head began to spin. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Xu Zimei looked towards the distance. It seemed as if the sky outside the valley had changed, with flying sand and rolling stones, lightning flashing and thunder rumbling. A windstorm, akin to a tornado, speedily approached from afar. ¡°This is bad, it¡¯s a space storm, run, run!¡± the Heaven-reaching Great Saint shouted in panic. ¡°A spatial turbulence?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, a space storm is a real disaster,¡± the Heaven-reaching Great Saint quickly explained. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault; it must¡¯ve been the commotion from our earlier fight that attracted it here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The Heaven-reaching Great Saint, previously appearing weak, saw the situation and, without a second thought, flipped up and dashed towards the distance. ¡°Quickly, use the Great Saint Body to guide the way! Only by fleeing the Point of No Return, into the Void Valley can we be safe,¡± it shouted. The two left the valley, groping their way through the mist towards the front as they fled. On the way, the Heaven-reaching Great Saint briefly explained the space storm. ¡­ It is said that all things possess a spirit; humans, animals, and plants, these three are innately spirited from birth. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? It¡¯s merely a matter of the strength of their spirit, and we call this the Innate Spirit. But in this world, there are many strange things that can develop a spirit through postnatal influences. This is the post-natal spirit. The existence of the No Return Path is as ancient as the Yuan Central Continent. In the beginning, there was only the chaotic flow of space. Over the long passage of years, part of the chaotic space flow actually developed spirituality. They devoured other chaotic space flows to grow themselves. Eventually, they would slowly form a void storm. A void storm can devour all things, and they are formed by the devouring of countless space chaotic flows. They are basically unstoppable, especially in a place like the No Return Path, the stronghold of others. The Void Spirit Monkey has always lived here, it just needs to be careful to not be discovered by the void storm, and then that valley is safe. When it practices its cultivation, it would leave the No Return Path and go outside to the valley that Xu Zimei entered, to avoid attracting the attention of the void storm. According to the Heaven-reaching Great Saint, it was at a critical juncture in its external cultivation when someone suddenly broke into the valley. It was in a hurry to hide, so when it left, it accidentally dropped its Great Saint Body. Although the two kept fleeing, their speed was greatly reduced in such a fog. But the space storm caught up with the two in just the blink of an eye. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Xu Zimei yelled out, asking. The Heaven-reaching Great Saint gave a glance at the void storm that was almost within reach behind him, and transformed into a streak of light, actually entering the Golden Monkey Statue. Xu Zimei watched, dumbfounded, and without time to think further, threw it into the True Fate World. A powerful suction came from behind him, and he saw that he was about to be swept into it. At that moment, a huge hand fell from the void, and Bai Meng flew out from the space. His body was enveloped in Demonic Qi, resisting the space storm. ¡°My Lord, this is the edge of the world¡¯s collapse, and I won¡¯t be able to resist for long,¡± Bai Meng said gravely. Xu Zimei found that in this void storm, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. The cultivation at the Divine Vein Realm was as insignificant as an ant here. The void storm wanted to sweep him into it, but Bai Meng blocked it. At that moment, Xu Zimei felt his body was stuck in place, immobile. As time passed, the void storm continued to devour the surrounding chaotic space flows, with its suction growing stronger and stronger. Xu Zimei¡¯s vision became blurrier and blurrier, and although his body couldn¡¯t move from the spot, His Divine Soul was directly sucked out, separating soul from body. ¡°My Lord,¡± Bai Meng yelled out, ready to open the tenth Vein Gate with the determination to save Xu Zimei at the cost of his own life. Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul looked up, as his Divine Soul was slowly being pulled into the void storm. Inside the storm, a crack appeared like a sliver of sky, and within that crack, he seemed to see the vague outline of a world¡¯s ghostly silhouette. ¡°Don¡¯t, you take good care of my body, I will come back,¡± Xu Zimei shouted. Then his Divine Soul was completely sucked into the crack of the void storm. ¡­ Darkness, boundless darkness enveloping his whole being. Xu Zimei felt his consciousness becoming murkier, as if all five senses were sealed. His thoughts gradually drifted into sleep, and before falling into slumber, he felt as if he was being squeezed into a shrinking space. Thereafter, there was no more consciousness. ¡­a€| Eternal Ancient Continent, Nine Heavens Imperial Sect! Chapter 605 - Chapter 605 Chapter 604 Nine Heavens Imperial Sect ?Chapter 605: Chapter 604: Nine Heavens Imperial Sect Chapter 605: Chapter 604: Nine Heavens Imperial Sect The Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was located in the northernmost region of the Eternal Ancient Continent. Here, plains and fields spread far and wide, the land fertile. It was one of the most prosperous areas on the entire continent. In the Northern Domain, where sects stood in numbers and power interwove complexly, the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was a rather inconspicuous second-tier power. The so-called Nine Skies consisted of Divine Skies, Azure Skies, Green Skies, Pill Skies, Scenic Skies, Jade Skies, Vibrant Skies, Purple Skies, and Great Skies. Therefore, the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect also had Nine Veins, of the same sect yet not of the same origin. Each vein had its ruler, and although together, they seemed like nine unrelated powers. The gate of the Nine Skies Sect sat atop an unnamed mountain in the Northern Domain. Once there was a proposal to rename it Nine Skies Mountain, but unfortunately, it was rejected. Crossing the Sect Gate and looking into the distance, one could see nine mountain peaks arranged in a formation resembling the revolution of the stars. The peaks soared into the clouds, buildings splendid like jade, enveloped in mist. Among the steep cliffs and sharp precipices, the mountain¡¯s outline was rugged. As if vying with the heavens for height! This place resembled a mortal¡¯s Immortal Realm, composed of the nine surrounding peaks and the floating islands and buildingsa€¡±that was the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡­a€| At this moment, on Great Skies Peak. Inside a richly decorated and magnificent room, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. His head throbbed with a sour pain, and it felt swollen, as if a surge of memories had been forcibly stuffed inside. Great Skies Peak, Lin Qiu, the son of the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak. Xu Zimei did not have the time to deal with other matters, only recalling the forcefully inserted memories in his mind. After his Divine Soul entered through a rift in a Void Storm, he unexpectedly ended up inside this body. The original owner of this body was called Lin Qiu, the son of Lin Beisheng, the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak. Xu Zimei briefly reviewed the other¡¯s life experiences. The conclusion was a single word: ¡°tragic.¡± Since childhood, his Vein Gates were sealed. His father had exhausted all efforts, yet only managed to open the first three Vein Gates, enabling him to cultivate to the True Vein Realm. As for the other Vein Gates, the seals were too tight, too difficult to break through. Beneath the glory and honor enjoyed for his father¡¯s sake, naturally, there were many making fun of him in the shadows. ¡°A tale of a good-for-nothing rising to prominence?¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. The original owner of this body, upon knowing he couldn¡¯t cultivate, initially struggled for several years before completely giving up on the Martial Path. Day after day, he frolicked with friends of questionable character, living a life of pleasure; he was a notorious wastrel of Great Skies Peak. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï But since his father, Lin Beisheng, was the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak, no one dared to provoke him. In fact, within Great Skies Peak, he had stirred public anger; there was nothing he hadn¡¯t done, detested by everyone, they wished him dead. This time, while he was away from the peak and indulging himself in pleasure on the mountain¡¯s lower slopes, someone assassinated him. The assassin was unknown, for the person was masked, and by the time the people of Great Skies Peak found him, he was barely clinging to life. Lin Beisheng had spent enormous resources just to save his life, holding on to that last breath, though life or death was still uncertain. Last night, his breath had ceased completely, and my Divine Soul, by a stroke of fate, entered this body. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei sought to understand some matters about the Eternal Ancient Continent through this person¡¯s memory. But he found that the person really did not understand anything; the things he knew from childhood to adulthood were only related to the surroundings of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. ¡°Since I¡¯ve come to the Eternal Ancient Continent, I should visit the place where Demon Thirteen once was,¡± thought Xu Zimei. ¡°And that treasure of the Demon Race, the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree, should also be sought out.¡± After considering all these, Xu Zimei finally began to take in the surrounding environment. The room looked opulent, and the bed he had been sleeping on was made of silk cotton quilts. There was a delicately crafted table and chair in front, and a camphor wood cabinet in the corner. Many oddly shaped items hung on the walls. Every piece of wood in the room was sandalwood or camphor wood. Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, sensing his Divine Soul. Though this body was weak and debilitated, drained by years of indulgence in wine and pleasure, fortunately, his Divine Soul was still his own. With the tempering of the Divine Soul, it wouldn¡¯t take long before his body would be purified. Because Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World was so powerful, he couldn¡¯t use this body for the time being; he had to start by refining his physical form. Moreover, the transference to this world had caused some instability to his Divine Soul. After all, surviving such a tumultuous transition without his Divine Soul being destroyed was already a stroke of great fortune. ¡­¡­ As Xu Zimei was contemplating, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. A maid, dressed in a green Qing Luo skirt, carrying a tray of medicine, entered. Seeing Xu Zimei sitting on the bed, the maid was startled, and the tray in her hands almost fell to the ground. ¡°Young Master is awake,¡± the Qing Luo maid exclaimed, and then she quickly ran out of the room. Not much later, a middle-aged man and a young man hurried over from the outside. ¡°Qiu¡¯er,¡± the middle-aged man called out with some concern. From his memory, Xu Zimei recognized that these two were indeed the former owner¡¯s father, Lin Beisheng, and brother, Lin Feng. ¡°How do you feel now? Are you better?¡± Lin Beisheng asked urgently. ¡°I am much better,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Good, good, Second Brother, you must not be so careless next time,¡± Lin Feng let out a sigh of relief. He continued, ¡°You have no idea; you nearly scared Father to death this time.¡± ¡°No harm done, no harm done. As long as Qiu¡¯er is fine, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Lin Beisheng waved his hand and said. Then he instructed the Qing Luo maid, ¡°Qing, go and find Uncle Master Zhanlu; have him come and check on Qiu¡¯er again.¡± Watching the back of the Qing Luo maid as she left, Lin Beisheng then turned his head, his eyes narrowing slightly. He asked, ¡°Qiu¡¯er, the person who injured you, did you see what they looked like?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. They were all masked; I didn¡¯t see anything clearly,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. According to the memory of his previous life, he indeed hadn¡¯t seen anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will thoroughly investigate this matter,¡± Lin Beisheng said coldly. ¡°If I find out who is responsible, no matter who they are, they must pay the price.¡± As they were conversing, led by the Qing Luo maid, a man dressed in white, elegant and refined, entered. This man could truly be described as graceful and handsome, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. When he arrived, he carried with him an ethereal aura. ¡°Zhanlu, come quick and take a look. Qiu¡¯er has just woken up; see if there are any other serious issues?¡± Lin Beisheng asked. He had just checked Xu Zimei and found that the body was basically fine, having narrowly saved his life. But after all, this man called Dan Zhanlu was the youngest Elder of Pill Skies Peak in nearly a hundred years. Pill Skies Peak had its unique and more profound research in healing, so this was to leave no stone unturned. The man in white robe nodded calmly. His eyes opened, and a vast light flowed from within them. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606 Chapter 605 Undying Method of Three Lifetimes ?Chapter 606: Chapter 605: Undying Method of Three Lifetimes Chapter 606: Chapter 605: Undying Method of Three Lifetimes A white spiritual energy diffused out, enveloping Xu Zimei like a mist. After a long while, Dan Zhanlu slightly frowned and said, ¡°Strange, yesterday, I saw he was almost beyond saving. How come he¡¯s fine today, and recovered so quickly? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine, it¡¯s good,¡± Lin Beisheng laughed heartily. He said, ¡°My son has always been blessed by fortune.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s very good. Just take care of his body in the following days and he will recover,¡± Dan Zhanlu nodded and said unemotionally. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a bit tired,¡± Xu Zimei rubbed his head and said. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then rest more. I¡¯ll have someone make you something to eat later to strengthen your body,¡± Lin Beisheng nodded and replied. After giving a few more instructions, Lin Beisheng left with the others, allowing Xu Zimei to rest alone. Now in the room, only Xu Zimei and the Qing Luo girl, Qing, remained. Qing seemed somewhat afraid of Xu Zimei, keeping her head down without looking directly at him and maintaining a certain distance. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei thought about the memories in his mind. This Qing originally was a performing artist at a brothel at the base of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect¡¯s mountain. She belonged to those who performed without selling themselves. Later, the former master found her and, relying on his own power, forcibly took her here to become his personal maidservant. As for what happened afterward, whatever needed to be done had been done, and what shouldn¡¯t have been done was also done. Moreover, the former master had a bad temper, so Qing always kept her distance and respected him from afar. Only then did Xu Zimei take a careful look at Qing and saw that she indeed had a charming and attractive appearance. Wearing a Qing Luo dress, she resembled a gentle and tranquil woman from the water towns of Jiangnan. She had long eyelashes, a melon-seed shaped face, and a head of shiny black hair made into numerous braids, coiled behind her. Her figure was neither plump nor thin and simply put, it was voluptuous. ¡­ ¡°You may leave now; I want to rest alone for a while,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Qing looked at Xu Zimei in surprise and quickly exited. Xu Zimei closed the room door tightly and then began his cultivation. He had originally intended to use this body as a mere substitute until his divine soul needed to return to his original body, so there was no need to expend great effort in tempering this body. However, after giving it more thought, Xu Zimei remembered a divine vein art from his previous life called the ¡°Undying Method of Three Lifetimes.¡± The strength of this vein art was that it allowed one to cultivate an avatar. Everything seen, cultivated, and comprehended by the avatar could be transferred back to the original body completely. Moreover, as long as the original body didn¡¯t die, the avatar would be indestructible. Of course, the difficult part was that the formation of the avatar was quite challenging. It had to be a perfect match with the original body, and because of this requirement for compatibility, it was rare for anyone in history to succeed. Now, by a twist of fate, Xu Zimei had entered this body. How to temper the body and how to fit it perfectly with his divine soul were for him to decide. The first step to tempering the body was naturally to break the seal on the body¡¯s vein gates, so he could start cultivation. This seal might be difficult for others, but it wasn¡¯t so impossible for Xu Zimei. He sat cross-legged on the bed; it was hard to open these vein gates with external force, but from inside out, it would be much easier. He mobilized the power within his divine soul bit by bit. The spiritual energy inside his body was like a raging and surging river, the ¡°roaring¡± spiritual energy river forcefully rushing towards the vein gates. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he tempered the frail body while opening the vein gates. From within his body, there came sporadic ¡°thumping¡± sounds. He cultivated like this for a whole day and night until the next morning, driven by hunger, Xu Zimei finally stopped his meditative state. During this period, following his instructions, no one dared to disturb him. As for the people in his courtyard, they¡¯d rather stay away. Xu Zimei stretched his waist, feeling weak for the first time in a long while, and then made his way to the courtyard. His courtyard was also very spacious, with various precious flowers and plants on both sides. In front of him was a rockery with flowing water, and a large pond surrounded by warbling birds and swaying flowers, with fish swimming tranquilly. Several sky-reaching ancient trees, taller than the rooms themselves, spread their lush branches over half of the courtyard. A gentle breeze blew as the pavilion lay on the left side of the courtyard. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°Qing,¡± Xu Zimei called out, but found that there was no response. He frowned slightly and stepped out of the courtyard. Two men who guarded the gate stood at the entrance. Dispatched by Lin Beisheng, both men kept their gaze directly ahead, unblinking. ¡°Have you seen Qing?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Reporting to the young master, Miss Qing went out in the morning,¡± said the man on the left. ¡°Then go get me some food, I¡¯m somewhat hungry,¡± Xu Zimei said. Although the honing of his body was dominated by the divine soul of the Divine Vein Realm, it still required a vast amount of energy to assist. And the most direct way for humans to obtain energy was through food. As for Qing, he didn¡¯t pay her any further attention. ¡­a€| It wasn¡¯t long before he saw the guard leading several maids, each carrying a tray of dishes to the courtyard. Xu Zimei glanced over them briefly; there were about nine dishes, and each plate contained three different dishes. A total of twenty-seven dishes, a mix of meat and vegetables. ¡°Young master, this is Qingyang Tiger meat, very nourishing. This is soup made from a Longevity Turtle, simmered for over twelve hours. ¡­a€| All these dishes have been prepared under the orders of the Peak Master,¡± a maid briefly explained. ¡°I got it, you can all leave,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. After everyone left, he touched his grumbling stomach and began to eat. Halfway through the meal, a burst of clamorous noises suddenly arose from outside. Feeling quite sated, Xu Zimei walked out of the pavilion and headed to the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked with a frown. ¡°Young master, this person tried to barge into the courtyard, and we stopped him,¡± a nearby guard said. Xu Zimei turned his head to look and saw a man wearing a yellow shirt with a disdainful expression on his face standing to the side. He had a sword hanging at his waist and wore a black hat. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°My master has sent me to deliver a message that from now on, Miss Qing will be his personal servant,¡± said the yellow-shirted man. ¡°This is Miss Qing¡¯s own choice, so you should not bother her anymore.¡± Having spoken, the yellow-shirted man handed over a bag containing Spirit Crystals to Xu Zimei and said, ¡°This is for the Spirit Crystals you originally used to buy Miss Qing¡¯s freedom.¡± ¡°And who is your master?¡± Xu Zimei asked, perplexed. ¡°First Blade of Green Skies, Shen Lang,¡± the man said proudly. ¡°What nonsense,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and directed the two guards. ¡°Break his legs, let him crawl back.¡± Chapter 607 - Chapter 607 Chapter 606 The Ye Kai Siblings ?Chapter 607: Chapter 606: The Ye Kai Siblings Chapter 607: Chapter 606: The Ye Kai Siblings Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man in the yellow shirt let out a cry of alarm. He shouted, ¡°Lin Qiu, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Are we not fellow disciples of the same Sect, do you really want us to slaughter each other?¡± ¡°You disciples from Green Skies Peak come to my Great Skies Peak to strut around and even steal my maidservant. No matter how you look at it, I¡¯m in the right here,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°If you dare to lay a hand on me, Shen Lang senior brother will never let you off,¡± the man in the yellow shirt shouted, somewhat panicky. Before he could finish speaking, the two guards beside him had already made their move. One palm strike each, landing directly on the knees of the man in the yellow shirt. With two ¡°crack¡± sounds, the man in the yellow shirt knelt on the ground and cried out in pain. The pain radiating from his legs was unbearable, his body curled up like a shrimp. With cold sweat forming on his forehead, he looked at Xu Zimei with resentment and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see, you scum, I will remember today¡¯s humiliation.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and said, ¡°While you¡¯re at it, pluck out his tongue as well, and let him crawl back to Green Skies Peak. Also, I¡¯ll be in seclusion for a while. Don¡¯t disturb me unless it¡¯s important.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡­¡­ After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei continued to return to his room to temper his body. First, he had to restore his strength; this was the foundation of his existence in this world. Because the timeline of the Divine Continent differed from that of the Eternal Ancient Continent, time flowed at a ratio of ten to one. Ten days on the Divine Continent would pass, and only one day on the Eternal Ancient Continent would elapse. So in the end, Xu Zimei simply chose to train on the Divine Continent. Due to the formidable power of his Divine Soul, in fact, tempering the flesh had become less challenging. But to lay a solid foundation and to maximize the potential of this avatar, Xu Zimei still chose to be steady and thorough. And so, under the blessing of the Divine Continent¡¯s primordial energy, he trained tirelessly for a full three months without sleep. Aside from the energy required for eating, Xu Zimei devoted all his time to tempering his body. Ultimately, only a month had passed in the outside world, when Xu Zimei finally emerged from his courtyard. He prepared to visit his predecessor¡¯s father and then go to the Scripture Pavilion in Great Skies Peak to learn more. This was the first step in understanding this new world. Stepping out of the courtyard, Xu Zimei for the first time since arriving in this world, began to survey the surrounding scenery. Great Skies Peak soared into the clouds, appearing not just as a mountain peak but as a floating continent from afar. The mountain was enveloped in mist, with his courtyard located halfway up its slope. Around the mountain floated countless Jade Towers and buildings. Immortal Cranes with spread wings circled the Jade Towers, their loud and clear calls piercing the air. Others rode six-winged flying tigers that roared, gathering the spirit of the forest, standing with swords in hand, surrounded by surging Thunderbolt, with purple arcs of lightning roaming nearby. This place was like the Immortal Realm itself, only because you dwell within the mountain. The courtyards here weren¡¯t just for Xu Zimei to reside in; there were other disciples living nearby as well. The Great Skies Peak had a clear demarcation for residences. The Peak Master lived at the very top, followed by the Elders, and then came the True Disciples and family members like Xu Zimei. Further down were the Inner Sect Disciples, Outer Sect Disciples, and countless Servant Disciples. Shortly after Xu Zimei left the courtyard, he saw two figures approaching from a distance. They were a man and a woman, both appearing slightly older than Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 The man had a Longsword hanging at his waist, wearing the distinctive white robe of a True Disciple. The white robe, adorned with several leisurely floating white clouds, featured a specially tailored collar and cuffs edged with golden threads and blue borders. And the girl beside him, with a melon-seed face, was extremely delicate and lovely. Her eyes sparkled with liveliness and spirit. With her hair done up in a bun, she wore a specially made white female robe, her fair skin making her look particularly in need of protection at first sight. When she saw Xu Zimei approaching, the man was fine, but the woman let out a heavy snort of disdain. She expressed her discontent strongly. According to his memory, Xu Zimei knew that these two were the direct disciples of his father, Lin Beisheng. The man was named Ye Kai and the woman Ye Xuan, siblings who were accepted together as disciples by Lin Beisheng. Xu Zimei naturally understood why she was angry. The former had once spied on her bathing and spread the fact that Ye Xuan had a birthmark on her back all over Great Skies Peak. After sullying her reputation, even Lin Beisheng, who was extremely fond of Lin Qiu, severely scolded him on that occasion. From then on, Ye Xuan harbored great anger towards his former self. Xu Zimei slightly shook his head, feeling like he was always paying off someone else¡¯s debts. But since he had taken over this body, there was no way around it. ¡°Junior Brother Lin,¡± Ye Kai, who stood nearby, greeted with a smile. He had a good temper, was cultured and refined, and didn¡¯t put on the airs of a direct disciple, so he had the best popularity among the people of Great Skies Peak. ¡°Where are Elder Brother Ye and Elder Sister Ye headed?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Our Nine Skies Peak is about to start an event called the Nine Skies Grand Assembly. This time, the assembly is said to be taken very seriously by the main clan, as they will be sending someone, so our ancestor places great importance on it. He hopes that our peak can shine brightly and overpower all competitors at the event. That¡¯s why our ancestor has been personally teaching us of late,¡± Ye Kai explained with a laugh. Speaking of the main clan, the memory of the former was still of some use. It was said that a long time ago, the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was one of the most powerful forces in the Northern Domain. Later, for some unknown reason, conflicts arose from within, leading to several battles. Eventually, the Sect Gate was divided, with some leaving to establish new sects elsewhere. Those who remained continued to decline, transforming a former top force into today¡¯s second-rate power. Moreover, between the seven veins, the unity was only in name and no longer existed in practice. As for those who left, they formed a new Nine Heavens Imperial Sect that grew increasingly stronger and ultimately became a dominant power. The new Nine Heavens Imperial Sect did not forget the old one and often provided assistance. To better distinguish between the two forces, people started to refer to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect as the main clan and the branch clan. The Great Skies Peak, where Xu Zimei resided, was one of the branch clans. Every year, the main clan selected individuals with exceptional talent from the branch clan to train within the main clan. That¡¯s why the Nine Skies Grand Assembly was taken so seriously this time, upon hearing that someone from the main clan was coming. As for what the Nine Skies Grand Assembly was, the former had no idea. However, the ancestor mentioned by Ye Kai was Lin Juemie, his grandfather and one of the old ancestors of Great Skies Peak. It was Lin Beisheng who had taken over the mantle of the previous Peak Master from Lin Juemie. And the person currently being groomed as the next Peak Master of Great Skies Peak was his elder brother, Lin Feng. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608 Chapter 607 Scripture Pavilion ?Chapter 608: Chapter 607 Scripture Pavilion Chapter 608: Chapter 607 Scripture Pavilion Just like Lin Beisheng, Grandfather Lin Juemie was also exceptionally doting on his previous self, even to the point of spoiling him. ¡°I actually have something to discuss with Dad too, let¡¯s go together,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Who wants to go with you? You go your way, and we¡¯ll go ours,¡± Ye Xuan retorted coldly. ¡°Sister,¡± Ye Kai said with a somewhat helpless look at Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly as he walked alone towards the front. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s receding figure, Ye Kai turned his head and smiled at Ye Xuan, asking, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hate him anymore, right?¡± ¡°I hate him to death,¡± Ye Xuan said coldly, her pretty face tense. ¡°But when he was seriously injured and returned a while ago, you were so anxious that you kept asking about his condition,¡± Ye Kai said with a smile. Ye Xuan¡¯s face flushed red, and she quickly said, ¡°I was just making sure he wasn¡¯t dead. If he¡¯d died, all of us would have been happy. Who would have thought his life would be so great?¡± Ye Kai shook his head, smiling, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen love turn to hatred, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen hatred turn to love.¡± ¡°Brother, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s face turned red to her ears, and her footsteps quickened as she walked ahead. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 ¡­a€| Because of its steep terrain, there were only three paths to ascend Great Skies Peak. Xu Zimei chose Taia Road, which led directly to the summit. A vast expanse of white fog floated around him, and the steps beneath his feet were made of white jade, carved with fallen petals. Xu Zimei maintained a steady pace, mainly because he did not want to reveal his cultivation level. Throughout the journey, he met many people, all of whom greeted Xu Zimei. Although the disciples of Great Skies Peak were not very fond of Xu Zimei, due to Lin Beisheng and Lin Juemie, they at least did a good job on the surface. Even if they called him ¡°useless¡± and the like, it was behind his back. However, disciples from the other eight Vein Gates had fewer concerns. They were not under Lin Beisheng¡¯s authority and would often ridicule his previous self openly; Lin Beisheng was not in a position to deal with these minor matters. Following Taia Road all the way up, palaces stood all around, with various architectural styles. After walking for more than half an hour, Xu Zimei finally reached the summit. Several colossal palaces stood here, some dazzlingly ornate, some with imposing and stunning magnificence. There were few disciples coming and going in this place, almost all of them were True Disciples. Xu Zimei went straight to the main hall in the center, where issues were discussed. Lin Beisheng was sitting at the front of the hall, with a desk in front of him, flipping through the papers on it. This was also the first time Xu Zimei closely observed his father from his previous life. He saw a man in a white robe with dark, bushy eyebrows and large eyes, a well-built figure, and a black stubble surrounding his mouth. The long hair on his head was all tied up in a bun, and his eyes were usually serious and profound. Only when he saw Xu Zimei would he reveal a slight smile. ¡°Dad,¡± Xu Zimei called out. ¡°Qiu¡¯er, why are you out here? Shouldn¡¯t you rest more in your room?¡± Lin Beisheng looked up, asking with a bit of surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve been cooped up for too long and wanted to go out for a walk,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Until the culprit who tried to kill you is found, you shouldn¡¯t leave the mountain. It¡¯s safer to stay on Great Skies Peak,¡± Lin Beisheng nodded and said. ¡°Dad, I want to go to the Book Pavilion,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°The Book Pavilion? What are you going there for?¡± Lin Beisheng was taken aback and asked, somewhat incomprehensively. Logically, going to the Book Pavilion would imply looking at books. But Lin Beisheng knew his son¡¯s temperament all too well; he was not the reading type at all. ¡°I want to go look at some books,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You, how could you have such thoughts?¡± Lin Beisheng eyed Xu Zimei with a sense of incredulity and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, during the period I was unconscious, and also when I was close to dying, I had some realizations. I always felt that I shouldn¡¯t waste my life, so I wanted to read some books to pass the time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Good, good, reading, reading,¡± Lin Beisheng excitedly slapped the table and then hastily took out a token from the Storage Ring. To Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°This is daddy¡¯s identity token. With it, you can go anywhere at Great Skies Peak.¡± ¡°Thank you, daddy,¡± Xu Zimei took the token and nodded with a smile. Afterward, the two chatted for a while, and Xu Zimei bid farewell and left. The Scripture Pavilion was located at the base of Great Skies Peak, which was convenient for the common Inner and Outer Sect Disciples to browse through. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Lin Beisheng beckoned, and the space in front of him began to ripple. A shadow appeared silently before him. ¡°Follow Qiu¡¯er. That token is quite important; however, as long as he does not go to the Forbidden Land, you do not need to reveal yourself,¡± Lin Beisheng said indifferently. ¡°Then why did you still give it to him?¡± The shadow¡¯s voice was neither happy nor sad, calmly asking. ¡°Because I¡¯m pleased,¡± Lin Beisheng grinned and then sat back down to continue reading the documents on the table. ¡­a€| Within Great Skies Peak, transactions between disciples were not mainly in Spirit Crystals but in contribution points. Completing tasks or using Mysterious Medicine and useful parts from Monster Beasts could earn contribution points. The Scripture Pavilion was divided into three layers, with the first layer being accessible to anyone who had contribution points. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The second and third layers required a certain status. At the base of Great Skies Peak, there were four buildings in the four cardinal directions: east, west, north, and south. They were the Scripture Pavilion, Technique Palace, Armament House, and Pill Workshop. These four buildings were the foundation of Great Skies Peak. Xu Zimei arrived at the Scripture Pavilion, located in the south. This vast building was situated on a plain, with its dark walls inscribed with many runes, exuding an ancient aura. In front of the Scripture Pavilion stood a Sky-reaching Ancient Tree. The ancient tree was almost thick enough to require dozens of people to encircle it, and beneath its dense canopy, an old man lay in a recliner, engrossed in reading a book. Entering the spacious black gate, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with the upper two layers but began rummaging through the first layer. After a while, a book titled ¡°Continent Epoch History¡± appeared in front of Xu Zimei. He found a corner, sat down, and began to read the book carefully. ¡­¡­ The Eternal Ancient Continent was divided into four domains: east, south, west, and north. Just in terms of area and the scale of the continents, the Eternal Ancient Continent was much smaller than Yuan Central Continent. The division of power here was also somewhat different from that of Yuan Central Continent. There were no Imperial Rule Immortal Sects here; the strongest power was the Divine Sect, followed by the Holy Sect and the Imperial Sect. Any forces below the Imperial Sect were considered insignificant. Xu Zimei paid special attention to this world¡¯s cultivation system, which also involved opening Vein Gates, though with different terminology. They were as follows: Open Vein, Wheel Vein, Origin Mansion, Heaven Phenomenon, Venerable, Melting Heaven, Saint, and Divine King. Divine King was the equivalent to a Divine Vein Realm powerhouse in Yuan Central Continent. What astonished Xu Zimei the most was that this world did not have the concept of bearing Destiny. There were no Great Emperors or Stepping into Immortality powerhouses. Chapter 609 - Chapter 609 Chapter 608 Extraordinary Meridian Manual ?Chapter 609: Chapter 608 Extraordinary Meridian Manual Chapter 609: Chapter 608 Extraordinary Meridian Manual The martial artists of this world, upon opening the eighth Vein Gate and reaching the status of a Divine King, would have reached the peak. Beyond that, they would enter the Immortal Path Bridge, stepping onto the Other Shore to a higher plane. Seeing this, Xu Zimei could basically confirm that the Eternal Ancient Continent, both in terms of powerhouses and land area, was a world smaller than Yuan Central Continent. He had previously discussed this with Demon Thirteen, who was at the Divine Demon Battlefield on the Eternal Ancient Continent at that time. He had followed the founder of the Black Demon Temple from the Divine Demon Battlefield to Yuan Central Continent. If Xu Zimei wanted to visit that Demon Race relic, he must first find the Divine Demon Battlefield. Xu Zimei spent an afternoon to swiftly finish reading the thick volume. He wouldn¡¯t dare claim to understand the Eternal Ancient Continent completely, but at least he had grasped some basic knowledge. After putting down the book, he decided to visit the Technique Palace again. After all, his current identity was that of a disciple of the Great Skies Peak, and it was only right to learn some of the Vein Skills of Great Skies Peak. As Xu Zimei walked out of the Scripture Pavilion, he passed the Sky-reaching Ancient Tree where he saw an old man slowly lowering his book, looking at Xu Zimei and saying, ¡°Son of Old Thief Lin.¡± Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at the old man somewhat puzzled. ¡°Talking about you. The sun must have risen from the west for you to come to the book pavilion that I oversee,¡± the old man questioned. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Is reading books not allowed?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°You? Read books? Go ask any disciple of Great Skies Peak who would believe that,¡± the old man scoffed. ¡°Senior, you are too severe. I have had a sudden awakening in my youth, determined to thoroughly mend my ways. From now on, I will soar through the Martial Path, and one day I will certainly become a Divine King and step onto that Immortal Path Bridge to the Other Shore,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Alright, enough, the more you talk, the more absurd it gets,¡± the old man waved his hand and threw the book he was reading to Xu Zimei. He said, ¡°Get lost quickly.¡± Xu Zimei caught the book. Written on the black cover in bold letters were the words ¡°Extraordinary Meridian Manual.¡± The book appeared old, seemingly made of animal skin, and felt soft to the touch. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°A few years ago, when your Vein Gates were blocked and you couldn¡¯t open them, your grandfather went to great lengths to obtain this book for you. What a pity, afterward, you indulged in dissipation and gave up on yourself. So this book has been in my care ever since,¡± the old man explained. ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei said as he put away the book and left. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the old man shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Old Thief Lin, I hope he can find his way back on track. After all, one must walk his own path; it cannot be replaced by others.¡± ¡­a€| The Technique Palace was located to the west of Great Skies Peak. It was not on Great Skies Peak itself, but rather on the hovering Jade Tower to the west. A white tiled pathway led from Great Skies Peak to this floating Jade Tower. The pathway, likewise suspended in mid-air, resembled an aerial loft. You are not permitted to fly to reach the Technique Palace, even if you have crossed into the Heaven Phenomenon. Xu Zimei walked on the aerial pathway, with vast emptiness on either side, climbing upwards. After about fifteen minutes, the grand palace came into sight. Here were gathered all the collections amassed by the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect since its founding tens of thousands of years ago. The enormous palace was situated within the Jade Tower. Atop the palace stood Fei Lian warriors wielding blades, Vajra with fierce eyes wide open, and mythical beasts howling to the sky. The entire palace was made of gilded gold, surrounded by the protective Nine Skies Great Array. The palace had only three levels, and to enter through the doors of the first level, you needed a token for recognition. ¡°` Because he did not have any contribution points on his own token, Xu Zimei directly pulled out Lin Beisheng¡¯s identity token. Entering the first floor, he found it filled with countless interconnected small cabinets. These cabinets displayed various Cultivation Techniques and Vein Skills. Xu Zimei glanced around and saw that they were all basic Vein Skills, not worth his time to learn. However, there was a special Vein Skill that served as the hallmark of the first floor, placed next to the staircase leading to the second floor. Its name was ¡°Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade.¡± This Vein Skill caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. The introduction to the Vein Skill had only one sentence, ¡°A skill has no fixed form, once comprehended, it can become a form. Once evolved, it can become a skill.¡± The general meaning of this Vein Skill was to say that the Vein Skills left behind by predecessors were all created through their enlightenment. Originally, there were no Vein Skills in this world, but as more people gained enlightenment, more Vein Skills came into existence. And this ¡°Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade¡± aimed to teach you the rudiments of the blade; it had only one move. As for the remaining moves, it was up to you to perceive and develop them. Xu Zimei was quite curious and planned to check it out later. Moving upward, he entered the second floor of the Technique Palace. The area here was noticeably smaller, with correspondingly fewer cabinets. ¡°Hurricane Palm,¡± ¡°Heavenly Dragon Chant,¡± ¡°Asura Battle Blade¡±a€| Xu Zimei took a brief look and felt that these Vein Skills were just mediocre. Even the special Vein Skill of the second floor failed to catch his interest. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Then he proceeded to the third floor, which housed the highest level of Vein Skills within the Great Skies Peak. The lighting here was somewhat dim, and there was only one cabinet. Four books were neatly arranged on it. ¡°Nine Skies Ancient Scroll,¡± ¡°A Drop in the Ocean,¡± ¡°Ghost Zen Six Severings,¡± ¡°Heavenly Scar Sky-breaking Jue.¡± Xu Zimei briefly read the introductions. ¡°Nine Skies Ancient Scroll¡± was left by the Ancestor Nine Skies Sage since the foundation of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. It had always been the Vein Skill with the highest number of disciples opting to cultivate it and was extremely popular. It comprised nine moves, each corresponding to one of the Nine Skies. The second book, ¡°A Drop in the Ocean,¡± was said to be the supreme water-based Vein Skill. When the Torrential Waters descend from the heavens, they rush to the sea never to return. At its highest level of cultivation, one could control all the seas of the world and use them at will. Water, being formless, could also morph into any tangible object in the world. As for the third book, ¡°Ghost Zen Six Severings,¡± it was particularly interesting because the introduction of the Vein Skill began with a prominent ¡°Caution¡± character. It meant to warn practitioners to cultivate it with utmost care. This Vein Skill was infamous within the Great Skies Peak; even mentioning it could change one¡¯s color with fear. That was because ninety percent of the disciples who practiced it ended up haunted by Evil Ghosts, becoming insane. The remaining ten percent suffered from severed meridians and were paralyzed for life. This Vein Skill was obtained by an ancestor of the Great Skies Peak lineage by slaying a Buddha cultivator. It was said that aside from that Buddha cultivator, no one had ever successfully cultivated it. As for the last book, ¡°Heavenly Scar Sky-breaking Jue,¡± it was a purely sword-based Vein Skill. After a brief contemplation, Xu Zimei decided to select ¡°A Drop in the Ocean¡± and ¡°Ghost Zen Six Severings.¡± ¡­¡­ The Technique Palace had its own rules. The high-level Vein Skills displayed on the third floor were merely samples, after all. If one wished to cultivate them, they would have to apply for permission. This place was just for your selection. Descending from the third floor, there was a separate small hut in the bottom left corner of the first floor. ¡°` Chapter 610 - Chapter 610 Chapter 609 The Vein Skills of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect ?Chapter 610: Chapter 609: The Vein Skills of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect Chapter 610: Chapter 609: The Vein Skills of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect The occupant of this small hut was the guardian of the Technique Palace. Xu Zimei walked into the room. The space inside was not large, with a table placed right in the center. The table, including the floor, was piled high with books, leaving scarcely any place to stand. Sitting opposite the table, a woman clad in black was looking down, flipping through the sea of books before her. ¡°I¡¯ve come to apply for Vein Skills,¡± Xu Zimei said, taking out his token. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± the woman replied indifferently, waving her hand. Xu Zimei nodded, not in a hurry. The sunlight outside gently bathed the ground, and a few white clouds floated lazily across the sky. The afterglow of the setting sun stretched towards the horizon¡¯s end. Bored, Xu Zimei took a seat next to a pile of books and pulled out the one that the old man at the Scripture Pavilion had given him. Slowly opening the ¡°Extraordinary Meridian Manual,¡± the content inside was somewhat shocking to him, or rather, utterly unheard of. It is common knowledge that within the human body lies twelve Vein Gates. By opening these twelve Vein Gates, one can transcend oneself, reaching the Other Shore of the Martial Path. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï But the human body is mysterious and extremely complex, subject to constant change. There are not only twelve Vein Gates but also thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians. Although these Extraordinary Meridians are not as significant as the true Vein Gates, they are still quite important. By unlocking the thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians, one could also achieve considerable success. If the twelve Vein Gates work in conjunction with the thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians, complementing each other, it would be like a fish finding water or like coal sent during a snowstorm, vastly increasing one¡¯s potential. Whether it is in cultivation or comprehension, progress would increase exponentially. As the evening darkened, Xu Zimei slowly turned to the last page of the book. Rubbing his slightly sore eyes, he looked up to see the woman still sitting there, poring over the book in front of her. ¡°Senior, may I get the Vein Skill I applied for?¡± Xu Zimei stood and asked. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here,¡± the woman said, slapping her head as if she had just remembered Xu Zimei. ¡°What Vein Skill do you want?¡± she asked. Xu Zimei listed the three Vein Skills he had thought of. ¡°The other two Vein Skills are fine, but are you sure you want to practice ¡®Ghost Zen Six Severings¡¯?¡± the woman asked. ¡°This Vein Skill has a notorious reputation in the Sect Gate; basically, no one has ever successfully cultivated it.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°Alright then,¡± the woman nodded. She drew her right hand through the air, and a Spatial Gate coalesced into existence before her. She stepped through the Spatial Gate and returned after not too long with two books in hand. ¡°These are the handwritten copies of ¡®Ghost Zen Six Severings¡¯ and ¡®A Drop in the Ocean¡¯,¡± the woman said. ¡°¡®Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade¡¯ is a bit special. Originally a third-level Vein Skill, its uniqueness later led to its placement on the first level.¡± ¡°Uniqueness?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, this Vein Skill is connected to the Source of the Blade. It teaches only the basics of the blade, being simple and easy to learna€¡±virtually anyone can study it. However, what you comprehend after learning it, and what it can evolve into in the future, all depend on one¡¯s own Creation,¡± the woman nodded and explained. ¡°So, this Vein Skill has no techniques; you must go to the Legacy Chamber to receive the legacy,¡± she said. Xu Zimei nodded, and took the other two Vein Skills from her. He then prepared to head to the Legacy Chamber. The Legacy Chamber was located in a small building next to the Technique Palace, dedicated to the legacy of the techniques from the Source of the Blade. ¡­ After leaving the Technique Palace, the sky outside had already turned completely dark. Faint stars hung in the sky, and a crescent moon was intermittently visible, embedded in the clouds. For martial artists, the higher their realm, the less they needed to sleep; many even practiced for all twenty-four hours of the day. When Xu Zimei arrived at the small building, there was still a long queue waiting. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait in line, so he walked straight up to the disciple at the very front. ¡°Brother, mind if I cut in?¡± ¡°Who the hell dares to cut in front of me¡­,¡± The man was halfway through his protest when he turned his head, saw Xu Zimei, and his voice suddenly came to an abrupt halt. ¡°It turns out to be Senior Brother Lin, please go ahead, please go right ahead,¡± the man jumped in surprise, and hurried to invite Xu Zimei forward with courteous and diligent enthusiasm. Everyone on Great Skies Peak knew that Lin Qiu was a notorious profligate, and people generally kept their distance from him. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not bad. What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Zimei nodded in approval and asked. ¡°Disciple Jiang Changsheng,¡± the young man hurriedly replied. ¡°Changsheng, that¡¯s a good name,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°One only seeks the Way of Inquiry, indifferent to eternal life.¡± ¡°Just average, just average, I¡¯m a very low-key person, only the second most handsome under heaven,¡± Changsheng shook his head. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Before I met Senior Brother, I always thought I could rank second, wondering who would dare to claim first.¡± ¡°Now I realize how naive I was, a frog in the well, overly self-confident. Senior Brother, you truly are the most handsome under heaven.¡± ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re speaking an inconvenient truth,¡± Xu Zimei quickly waved his hand, saying, ¡°Keep it down, don¡¯t be so showy. I¡¯ll just punish you to go to the place where the disciples rest and shout that out a hundred times.¡± Jiang Changsheng laughed sardonically, his inner voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Such a shameless gathering.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re not willing?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°No, no,¡± Jiang Changsheng hastily waved his hands, replying. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that those ugly freaks will be jealous, after all, Senior Brother is the face of our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. You and I, both of us, can be called ¡®peerlessly handsome duo¡¯, how many men in this world wouldn¡¯t be envious of our attractiveness?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite something,¡± Xu Zimei laughed a few times, patted Jiang Changsheng on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll hang out with me.¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait to see whether Jiang Changsheng agreed or not, but entered directly into the Legacy Chamber. He left Jiang Changsheng alone to face a crowd behind him, along with their many angry gazes. The space inside the Legacy Chamber wasn¡¯t large, and the walls were made of black crystal stones. At the center position, a small knife-shaped blade embryo floated. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? This small knife, at a cursory glance, seemed to be surrounded by more than a dozen layers of formations. The formations condensed rich spiritual energy, which formed a layer of transparent crystal on the outer layer. Xu Zimei stepped forward, placed his hand on the crystal, and before he could react, his consciousness was pulled into a whole new world. The world was intertwined with black and white auras, with blade lights of the two colors raging freely through heaven and earth. The Way gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to everything. As the blade lights began to split, it didn¡¯t take long before endless blade lights fell in various ways throughout the space. There were slashes, chops, cuts, stabs, swipes, scrapes, pokes, crushes, intercepts¡­ All sorts of blade qi, in all sorts of ways, split open before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. Time seemed to slow down by a hundredfold, passing slowly. Then all of them fell upon Xu Zimei¡¯s body, and it was within that moment of death that he regained consciousness. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611 Chapter 610 Arduous Cultivation of Vein Skills ?Chapter 611: Chapter 610 Arduous Cultivation of Vein Skills Chapter 611: Chapter 610 Arduous Cultivation of Vein Skills When Xu Zimei awoke from the consciousness of death, he found that he suddenly had many different perceptions of the blade. He had thought that his understanding and use of the blade had already reached a state of perfection. Now, it seemed, there were many paths to walk on the way of the blade. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade,¡± Xu Zimei said, squinting and smiling lightly. ¡°Since Cang Tian is heartless and the people suffer so much, then I shall cultivate a heartless blade.¡± The inheritance was swift, and after accepting the inheritance, Xu Zimei left the Legacy Chamber. He returned once again to the courtyard where he resided. ¡°Young Master,¡± two guards stood by, their bodies erect. ¡°Do you remember beating up a young man some time ago?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°We remember,¡± both nodded in unison. The young man in the yellow shirt had his tongue pulled out and his legs broken, an event that occurred before Xu Zimei had gone into seclusion. ¡°I expect that it won¡¯t be long before someone comes to seek an explanation. What do you plan to do?¡± Xu Zimei asked again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all according to your orders, Young Master?¡± The two guards were stunned for a moment, looking somewhat panicked at Xu Zimei. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï They muttered in their hearts, wondering if they were about to become scapegoats. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then do as I say,¡± Xu Zimei instructed. The two nodded their heads in a hurry. ¡­a€| The moonlight was dim, and the stars were sparse. In the deep silence of the night, Xu Zimei was practicing the several Cultivation Techniques he had acquired that day. The Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade required comprehension, the deeper the comprehension, the greater the power of this Vein Skill. But if one¡¯s personal insight was lacking, then the power of the Vein Skill could not be brought forth. Xu Zimei¡¯s physical body returned to the True Fate World, and with the reinforcement of the Great Dao Origin of the Divine Continent, he began to train. The Great Dao Origin is the most basic and indispensable, an extremely important force in a world. With the reinforcement of the Origin, Xu Zimei¡¯s capacity for comprehension, including his speed of training, nearly doubled. A Drop in the Ocean, as a water-based Vein Skill, was undoubtedly one of the best. Life is but a drop in the ocean. Some settle for dust and lead ordinary lives, while others can never surpass you, vast as the galaxy may be. It¡¯s like a grain of sand in the ocean, floating amidst the boundless soil, never seeing the sunlight. But if one could soar straight to the ninety thousand li of the sky, Even in a diminutive form, it might stir up surging waves and upheaval of heaven and earth. The practice of A Drop in the Ocean is about using the minor to leverage the major, needing only a fulcrum to move the whole world. These mentioned Vein Skills are all high-level, but Xu Zimei had already reached the realm of the Divine King. Comprehending these was not too difficult for him. What truly concerned him, however, was another Cultivation Technique called Ghost Zen Six Severings. The beginning of this Vein Skill featured a poem. Thousands of monks and myriad Buddhas, destroyed by calamity, To purify sin and execute justice, they open to the world. Demonic Buddhas, monster monks, and strange friars, Every sound, every sentence, is the Ghost Tathagata. The founder of this Vein Skill was the Ghost Tathagata, who was slain by the Ancestor Nine Skies Sage of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Thereafter, this Vein Skill became the possession of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. This Vein Skill consisted of six moves, namely ¡°Formless Achievement Method, Divine Delusions Fall to the World, Slaughter Seal Realm, Aid Wheel Celestial Burial, All Forms Solely Kill, and Sorrow Shared by Buddha and Ghost.¡± While practicing this Vein Skill, he found that ghostly figures would appear around him. An overwhelming surge of Blood Prison assaulted his mind, as if trying to completely annihilate his consciousness. ¡°` The ghostly shadows seemed like the resentment of all beings, affecting Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body. The so-called Six Severings correspond to the six senses of a person. Eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, consciousness. It severs a person¡¯s six senses and ultimately banishes them to an endless purgatory, sentencing them to death without reincarnation. To first practice the Ghost Zen Six Severings, one must pass through the Ghost Gate. At this moment, Xu Zimei finally understood that to cultivate this Vein Skill, he must have a Buddhist treasure for suppression. Only by suppressing these evil ghosts and retaining the six senses can it be possible. However, Xu Zimei had the Great Dao Origin, and under the Great Dao Origin, the Ghost Zen was like ants, daring not to act rashly. One might ask, in this world, how many things can suppress more powerfully than the Great Dao Origin. The Great Dao Origin signifies the unity of the world, a part of the world itself. What Xu Zimei wanted was not just to cultivate the Ghost Zen Six Severings, but to integrate it with his own Blade Technique. To create the Ghost Zen Six Severings Blade. Creating a Vein Skill was not impossible for him, as he had created similar vein skills like the Way of Inquiry Nineteen Forms in his previous life. With prior accumulation and the aid of the Origin in this life, the difficulty would be greatly reduced. ¡­a€| After three days of arduous cultivation, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. The outside world had just gone through one night, the sky was gloomy, and the dense clouds accumulated overhead, as if rain might fall at any moment. The instant Xu Zimei opened his eyes, he saw layers of ghostly shadows, a vast ghost domain materializing vaguely. To integrate this Vein Skill with his blade technique more successfully and with greater strength, Xu Zimei even went to Hell on the Divine Continent. Observing the eighteen levels of Hell constructed by the God of Slaughter, he stayed for a day, absorbing what he saw, felt, and learned. Early in the morning, Jiang Changsheng came to the courtyard where Xu Zimei resided. Since Xu Zimei had spoken, Jiang Changsheng did not dare to disobey and settled in accordingly. Meanwhile, outside the Great Skies Peak, on Green Skies Peak to the southeast. Green Skies Peak was surrounded by countless mountains, meant for the residences of those with status and identity. Atop one of the mountains, amidst swirling mists, Immortal Cranes sang harmoniously. From a sealed cave, ¡°rumbling¡± noises could be heard as endless Blade Intent burst forth. Stones tumbled from the mountain, full of imposing force. Before long, with a ¡°boom,¡± a blade light split the sky and earth, cleaving the peak of the mountain in two. The blade light soared to the heavens, even shattering the void of the firmament completely. A figure in a golden robe broke through the seal, stepping into the air with supreme blade power and flying out. ¡°Congratulations to Brother for leaving seclusion and taking another step forward on the Martial Path,¡± said the disciples in yellow robes who had been guarding for a long time, as they hurriedly stepped forward to congratulate him. The golden-robed figure came to a halt and could be seen with short hair, thick eyebrows, and eyes as sharp as blades, his pupils vertical. He carried a wide blade on his back, almost as broad as his own back. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 The golden-robed young man descended to the mountaintop and faced the yellow-robed disciples coming towards him. He waved his hand gently, signaling for everyone to quiet down. In a soft voice, he asked, ¡°Has anything important happened while I was in seclusion?¡± ¡°Brother, rest assured, with us here, all is well,¡± the disciple by his side quickly answered. ¡°That¡¯s good. What about Qing¡¯er?¡± the golden-robed young man continued. ¡°Young Master Shen,¡± the voice of the golden-robed young man had barely faded when a soft voice came from behind him. The numerous disciples in yellow robes quickly dispersed, revealing a woman dressed in Qing Luo, standing at the back, looking on expectantly. ¡°Qing¡¯er,¡± Shen Lang, the golden-robed young man, called out hurriedly, walking forward. ¡°` Chapter 612 - Chapter 612 Chapter 611 Demanding Accountability ?Chapter 612: Chapter 611: Demanding Accountability Chapter 612: Chapter 611: Demanding Accountability ¡°Young Master Shen,¡± Qing said with some restraint, calling out timidly, blushing as she hung her head low, not daring to look up at the man before her. ¡°Still calling me Young Master Shen?¡± Shen Lang feigned displeasure. ¡°Shen, h-husband,¡± Qing lifted her head and glanced at Shen Lang before quickly lowering it again. Her cheeks resembled the evening sky under the sunset as the afterglow quietly climbed the branches. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Rest assured, from now on, we¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives. No one can tear us apart,¡± Shen Lang said with a smile. ¡°But can Lin Qiu just let things go?¡± Qing asked worriedly. ¡°After all, his father is the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t let you come here earlier because I was afraid it would provoke a fight between the two peaks,¡± Shen Lang said coldly. ¡°But now I¡¯m not afraid. That guy has been poisoned with my Heaven-Scorching Poison. In at most three months, he will be completely red all over, and in the end, he will burn to death. Especially during these three months, he will suffer unbearable pain every day, his body feeling as though it has been scorched by fire, he won¡¯t have the time to bother you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Qing¡¯er, what only you and I know will remain our secret, if you don¡¯t tell, no one will know,¡± Shen Lang said, softly shaking his head and pulling the woman in front of him into an embrace. ¡°I understand, husband. I wouldn¡¯t say anything even in death,¡± Qing said as she hugged Shen Lang back, placing her face against his chest. She spoke with conviction, ¡°Although Qing was once a mere courtesan, her life as worthless as weeds, it is now a different tale. Now that I¡¯ve won the affection of my husband and pledged myself to you, I will follow you to the end of my life.¡± Shen Lang chuckled, then turned to look at the disciples in yellow robes behind him and asked, ¡°I had Zhang Qian go give that waste a message. Why hasn¡¯t he come to report back to me?¡± ¡°This,¡± the disciples in yellow robes hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Lang frowned slightly and asked. One of the yellow-robed disciples shook his head slightly and with a wave of his right hand said, ¡°Bring him up.¡± Immediately after, they saw a yellow-robed young man being carried up on a stretcher. Both of his legs had been broken, and he could hardly utter a word, looking like he was on his last breath, in excruciating pain. ¡°Zhang Qian?¡± Shen Lang called out with a frown, asking with an embarrassed expression, ¡°What happened?¡± The yellow-robed disciple beside him took out a piece of paper and said, ¡°Senior Brother, his tongue has been cut out. So I had him write down what happened on paper.¡± Shen Lang took the paper and glanced at it. His hand trembled with sharp Blade Qi, shredding the paper into dust. ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?¡± someone asked cautiously. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Lin Qiu dares to bully me; I will not rest until one of us is dead,¡± Shen Lang said darkly. The darkness on his face was even more terrifying than the dark clouds looming in the sky above. ¡­a€| Having finished his cultivation practice, Xu Zimei walked out of his courtyard just in time to see Jiang Changsheng with a sneaky expression, quietly peering from outside. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come on in,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his hand, calling him in. The maidservant had already prepared breakfast, served in the pavilion of the courtyard. ¡°Did Senior Brother call for me for something?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked tentatively. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re coveting my handsomeness?¡± ¡°You know that Senior Brother is widely recognized as a prodigal son,¡± Xu Zimei said, gesturing with his hand. ¡°As a prodigal son, wouldn¡¯t I be a failure without a lackey by my side?¡± ¡°Disciple fears his foolishness does not comprehend Senior Brother¡¯s meaning,¡± Jiang Changsheng shook his head and said. ¡°I¡¯m suggesting that you become my lackeya€¡±plain enough,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°A man of honor doesn¡¯t stoop for riches; I, your disciple, have lived a carefree life, loving my freedom. How could I submit and serve under someone?¡± Jiang Changsheng said angrily, slamming down on the table. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t bring this up again in the future; your junior brother might become unhappy.¡± ¡°Really not okay?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not even if I die,¡± Jiang Changsheng said, looking straight ahead and speaking indifferently. ¡°Clang,¡± the sound of drawing a sword, a few strands of black hair gently fell. ¡°Hold on, upon reflection, your junior brother thought that a true man can be flexible. A good horse is common, but Bole is rare. A pearl in dust, if met with the right master, will surely shine bright, breaking through the dawn.¡± Jiang Changsheng looked at Xu Zimei seriously and said, ¡°From now on, your junior brother will wholeheartedly follow by your side. To the edge of the sky, end of the sea, through Blade Mountain Fiery Sea, without any excuse for not doing so.¡± As the two were speaking, they saw a disciple hurrying in from outside. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, the Peak Master asks for your presence,¡± the disciple said between gasps. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Seems like someone from Green Skies Peak is looking for you,¡± the disciple replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go see,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡­ Following the disciple, Xu Zimei did not just bring Jiang Changsheng with him, but also the two guards who were assigned to protect his courtyard. On the way up the mountain, Xu Zimei asked the two men, ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°I am Long Yidao, and this is Long Erdao,¡± the two replied promptly. ¡°Such names, simple, crude,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Walking up to the Council Hall at the top of Great Skies Peak, when Xu Zimei entered the hall, he found not only his father Lin Beisheng and several elders of Great Skies Peak, but also a young man in a golden robe and an old man in a golden robe. ¡°Father,¡± Xu Zimei greeted. ¡°Qiu¡¯er, you¡¯re here,¡± Lin Beisheng smiled and with a wave of his hand said, ¡°I¡¯ve come here to ask you about something.¡± ¡°Please speak, Father,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Did you severely injure a disciple from Green Skies Peak?¡± Lin Beisheng asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t, where did Father hear about this?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Lin Qiu, you still dare to deny it,¡± the golden-robed young man, Shen Lang, let out a cold snort. He said, ¡°Both the physical evidence and witnesses are here; you must give an explanation for this.¡± ¡°Who are you? Since when can you raise your voice on Great Skies Peak?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°Lang¡¯er, you step back,¡± the golden-robed elder said chuckling and waved his hand. Zhang Qian was then brought in on a stretcher. The elder smiled and said, ¡°Does Young Master Lin still deny it?¡± ¡°Deny what? I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The elder in the golden robe casually waved a hand, and a piece of paper was taken out from a Storage Ring. He said, ¡°This is Zhang Qian¡¯s testimony, does Young Master Lin wish to see it?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the man and asked, ¡°May I know how to address this elder?¡± ¡°Green Skies Peak, He Qing,¡± the elder replied flatly. ¡°Well, Elder He Qing, you¡¯re not being reasonable in your talk,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Zhang Qian¡¯s words can¡¯t be taken as fact. If he says I hit him, does it mean I did? What if it¡¯s a false accusation? When I was ambushed a while back, if I say it was Elder He Qing¡¯s doing, would that be considered true?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Jiang Changsheng nodded and quickly said, ¡°I think he¡¯s simply jealous of our Young Master¡¯s handsomeness, and he¡¯s framing hima€¡±a blatant false accusation.¡± Chapter 613 - Chapter 613 Chapter 612 Confrontation ?Chapter 613: Chapter 612 Confrontation Chapter 613: Chapter 612 Confrontation Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhang Qian beside him turned pale and red in anger, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Elder He Qing frowned slightly, directing his gaze toward the Long Yidao brothers. He slammed the table in fury, his aura dominating as he suppressed the two with his presence and demanded sharply, ¡°You two still refuse to admit your guilt? Explain the details of your crimea€¡±confess at once.¡± ¡°Elder, we are being wronged,¡± the Long Yidao brothers quickly knelt down, crying out in grievance. ¡°That Zhang Qian came to our Young Master¡¯s courtyard, strutting around and claiming that Shen Lang senior brother snatched away our Young Master¡¯s maidservant. Our Young Master, magnanimous as he is, did not take offense but treated him to good food and drink instead. When it was time to leave, we even escorted him away from Great Skies Peak. ¡®Is it not a joy to have friends come from afar?¡¯ You cannot wrong us like this.¡± Hearing their words, Shen Lang next to them turned bright red with anger. ¡°Is there truth to this?¡± Lin Beisheng asked, squinting his eyes at the gold-robed elder. ¡°He Qing, do you really think our Great Skies Peak is so easily bullied?¡± He Qing¡¯s frown deepened slightly as he turned his gaze toward Shen Lang; he had not been informed of this matter. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Peak Leader Lin, please understand, Qing¡¯er and I have a mutual affectiona€¡±there is absolutely no coercion involved,¡± Shen Lang quickly explained. ¡°Whether there¡¯s coercion or not I do not know, but she is certainly Qiu¡¯er¡¯s maidservant, and I fear it is not Great Skies Peak¡¯s place to interfere,¡± Lin Beisheng said. Elder He Qing thought for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Peak Leader Lin, regarding Zhang Qian¡¯s issue, although we cannot fully trust what he says, the words of Young Master Lin also cannot be entirely believed. How about thisa€¡±we dismiss the issue of the maidservant, and we¡¯ll consider that the matter with Zhang Qian never happened. How does that sound?¡± Hearing He Qing¡¯s proposal, Lin Beisheng turned his head to look at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°It all depends on Qiu¡¯er¡¯s wishes.¡± While Xu Zimei remained silent, Shen Lang who was beside him stood up and said indifferently, ¡°If Junior Brother Lin is unwilling to reconcile, then since the matter involves us too, let us resolve it on our own.¡± ¡°How do you propose we resolve this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I, Shen Lang, seek a battle to decide the victor and determine life and death,¡± Shen Lang declared solemnly, his Blade Qi fierce and penetrating. ¡°How can you be so shameless? Having opened five Vein Gates and stepped into the Venerable realm, you know full well that our Senior Brother Lin can¡¯t cultivate, yet you still make such a proposal. If you don¡¯t need your face, throw it on the ground for Great Skies Peak¡¯s disciples to step on every day.¡± Before Xu Zimei could speak, Jiang Changsheng had already started shouting. ¡°Being a distinguished disciple of Green Skies Peak, I originally thought you held some weight in the discussions between the two peaks. Never have I encountered someone of such impudent and shameless behavior.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Shen Lang¡¯s eyes turned blood-red with rage as he yelled, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°Irked by embarrassment? What, did I strike a nerve, exposing your true thoughts?¡± Jiang Changsheng shook his head slightly. ¡°Enough already. Do what you want, kill or mutilate as you please. Today, by revealing your ugly true colors, I, Jiang Changsheng, will have died a worthy death.¡± ¡°Enough, this is the Council Hall. We are here to solve problems, not to quarrel,¡± Elder He Qing glared at them and then addressed Xu Zimei, ¡°Young Master Lin, the decision is yours. If you wish for peace, let things be. But if you insist on provoking a fight between the two peaks, we will see it through to the end.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Lin Beisheng beside her and then shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to father on this matter.¡± ¡°Let it end here,¡± Lin Beisheng said after a moment of silence, sounding somewhat weary. ¡°In that case, we will take our leave,¡± Elder He Qing replied coldly, standing up and leaving at once. It was evident that he was in a foul mood, having come here to accuse others only to nearly be turned against himself. Watching them leave, Lin Beisheng waved his hand, ¡°Everyone else may leave. Qiu¡¯er, stay.¡± Once everyone had left, Lin Beisheng looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Qiu¡¯er, won¡¯t you blame your father for not getting justice for you?¡± ¡°Father must have his reasons,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°It was probably several thousand years ago that this place was called Nine Skies Sacred Sect and hadn¡¯t fallen into being an Imperial Sect. The Nine Veins helped and supported each other, growing stronger together, and commanded respect throughout the Northern Domain,¡± Lin Beisheng spoke with a touch of emotion. ¡°Later, the Sect was split, and the Main Clan left. Now, those of us from the branch clans are left to nothing but scheming against each other. Everyone wants to unify the Nine Veins and become the true Sect Master of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, but sadly, after tens of thousands of years of conflict, the current Nine Heavens Imperial Sect still consists of the Nine Veins governing themselves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of this,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°In these tens of thousands of years of strife, our Great Skies Peak has slowly declined and now lingers at the bottom. Whether it¡¯s the number of powerful fighters or the strength of the Talented Disciples, we are far behind,¡± Lin Beisheng said, shaking his head with a sigh. ¡°Especially a hundred years ago, someone from Green Skies Peak shone brightly in the Main Clan, which significantly boosted their power. There were faint signs of them becoming dominant. That¡¯s also why I¡¯d rather keep the peace than engage in a real struggle,¡± Lin Beisheng explained. After finishing, Lin Beisheng looked seriously at Xu Zimei, ¡°Qiu¡¯er, weakness is the original sin. The weak have no freedom, no dignity, no right to speak. Not even their life and death can they control.¡± ¡°I understand all this,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. ¡°I tell you this because I hope you will diligently practice the Extraordinary Meridian Manual. Even if you lose me someday, you¡¯ll be able to survive better on your own,¡± Lin Beisheng said with a smile. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Father, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lin Beisheng responded. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of leaving the Sect Gate for a short while, to visit the city at the foot of the mountain,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°No, have you forgotten the assassination attempt from before? The perpetrator hasn¡¯t been found yet,¡± Lin Beisheng¡¯s expression changed, promptly declining the request. ¡°If the perpetrator can never be found, does that mean I¡¯ll never go out?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Lin Beisheng pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°Wait a few more days, then. When Feng¡¯er descends the mountain, you can go with him.¡± ¡°That works,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Lin Feng was his nominal elder brother and also the Imperial Heir of Great Skies Peak. Each Peak in the Nine Veins had an Imperial Heir. The Imperial Heirs are generally outstanding among their peers and are eventually destined to become Peak Masters or sent to the Main Clan. Unlike his predecessor Lin Qiu, his brother Lin Feng had been endowed with exceptional talents from a young age, making him stand out among his contemporaries. Especially under Lin Beisheng¡¯s covert guidance, he had now become the leader among the younger generation of Great Skies Peak. However, based on the memories of his predecessor, his relationship with his brother Lin Feng was very lukewarm. The two hardly had any interaction. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614 Chapter 613 The Seven Chakras ?Chapter 614: Chapter 613 The Seven Chakras Chapter 614: Chapter 613 The Seven Chakras Lin Qiu, in front of him, was nothing more than a wastrel, whereas Lin Feng was seen as one of the talented disciples. Apart from their blood relationship, the two were basically from different worlds. After leaving the Council Hall, Jiang Changsheng was waiting for him outside. ¡°Get ready, we need to leave the Sect Gate in a while,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Understood,¡± Jiang Changsheng nodded and replied, ¡°Then, senior brother, I will go and cultivate first. Call me if you need anything.¡± After parting ways with Jiang Changsheng, Xu Zimei returned to his own courtyard residence. These days, Great Skies Peak seemed much quieter as most of the disciples were practicing desperately. Preparing for the Nine Heavens Festival, they had no time to wander around the Sect Gate. Upon returning to the courtyard, Xu Zimei prepared to practice the Extraordinary Meridian Manual. The thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians were scattered around the human body, reaching from the soles of the feet to the top of the head. Although opening the Extraordinary Meridians wasn¡¯t as difficult as a Vein Gate, it still posed some challenges. There are thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians in total, with every five making up a Grand Circulation, resulting in seven circulations, which is to say, thirty-five Extraordinary Meridians. According to the Extraordinary Meridian Manual, after the thirty-five Extraordinary Meridians, one has essentially reached the limit of the manual. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï As for the thirty-sixth Extraordinary Meridian, it belongs to the realm of legends. Some say it was a figment of the creator¡¯s imagination and does not exist. Others claim that opening the thirty-sixth Extraordinary Meridian will lead to a new world. In any case, there were many different opinions. Leaving aside the last Extraordinary Meridian for now, every five of these thirty-five Extraordinary Meridians formed a circulation. When opening a circulation, the last Extraordinary Meridian is the hardest to open. That would be the fifth, tenth, fifteenth, twentieth, and so on. We call these seven most difficult Extraordinary Meridians the seven great Chakras. The seven great Chakras are, respectively, the Crown Chakra, Third Eye, Throat Chakra, Heart Chakra, Solar Plexus Chakra, Sacral Chakra, and Root Chakra. Xu Zimei originally thought that with his Divine King realm, opening the Extraordinary Meridians should not pose any difficulties. But at the moment, as he worked on the first Grand Circulation, he found himself stumped by the fifth Extraordinary Meridian, the Root Chakra. The power within his body could not impact the Root Chakra; it seemed his Spiritual Energy could not enter into the Extraordinary Meridian. After being opened, the first four Extraordinary Meridians, however, began to emanate a new kind of energy. Xu Zimei termed it Vein Qi; to open the Root Chakra, one must rely on Vein Qi. Only when enough Vein Qi has accumulated can it be opened. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry; such things required a foundation, and his foundation was deeper than that of any peer. Meeting a bottleneck with the Extraordinary Meridians, Xu Zimei simply started practicing his Vein Skills. ¡­ The night deepened, and all of Great Skies Peak fell into silence. There was no moon tonight, and even the stars were hidden behind the clouds. The originally overcast sky had cleared a bit, as if the dark clouds had dispersed somewhat, but it still looked menacing, ready to devour souls. In the small courtyard where Xu Zimei resided, the brothers Long Yidao were somewhat tired and chatting with each other. Neither noticed a dark figure hiding in the shadows, swiftly climbing over the courtyard wall and into the yard. This figure, using the wall¡¯s shadow for cover, kept close to the wall as he advanced. Soon, he reached the rooms of the courtyard and saw as he slowly opened a door, then turned around to silently close it again. Step by step, he groped his way to the front of Xu Zimei¡¯s bed. The longsword in his hand ferociously chopped down towards the bed. With a ¡°bang,¡± the entire bed nearly split apart. ¡°No one,¡± the shadow exclaimed in shock and was about to leave. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Just then, the lamp in the room was lit, and instantly, the view brightened. Xu Zimei sat at the table next to the room, leisurely pouring tea from the teapot on the table. ¡°Care for a drink?¡± Xu Zimei offered with a smile, raising his cup inquiringly. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s calm demeanor, the shadow grew suspicious and disregarded all else, swinging his sword again to attack. Xu Zimei slightly raised his hand, and an overwhelmingly powerful presence emitted from him. It was as if a mountain collapsed or a tsunami surged; though he sat there, his figure seemed tall and majestic. It was as insurmountable as a grand chasm. The shadow was suppressed on the spot, unable to move even a fraction of an inch. He stared at Xu Zimei in horror, his pupils sharply constricting, too shocked to speak. Everyone in the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect knew that Lin Qiu from Great Skies Peak was an utter failure, his Vein Gates clogged and unable to cultivate. Looking at the figure before him, the shadow felt it was astoundingly unfamiliar. ¡°I¡¯m really curious, why, in the dead of night, here at Great Skies Peak, you can¡¯t let me be and even seek to assassinate me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He walked step by step toward the shadow and slowly removed the black cloth covering the assailant¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Xu Zimei said with some surprise as he looked at the disciple in front of him. This disciple was named Yang Cheng and was also a disciple of the Great Skies Peak. However, he was only an Inner Sect Disciple, and with nearly ten thousand of them, one might wonder how Xu Zimei could recognize him. The specific reason was that this Yang Cheng had followed Lin Feng, the former occupant of his body, three years ago and had played the role of a lackey. Usually, whatever Lin Feng needed doing was carried out or conveyed by this very Yang Cheng. ¡°So, tell me, why do you want to kill me?¡± Xu Zimei indifferently inquired. Yang Cheng snorted coldly, turned his head away, and ignored Xu Zimei. ¡°Was it my dear brother who sent you?¡± Xu Zimei continued asking. Yang Cheng remained silent. ¡°Have you ever experienced what hell feels like?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Yang Cheng glanced at Xu Zimei, a trace of confusion in his eyes. ¡°No matter, we have plenty of time to play,¡± Xu Zimei waved his right hand. He directly transported the other party into the eighteenth level of the True Fate World¡¯s Hell. ¡°I pay my respects to my Lord,¡± Bai Changfeng, the God of Slaughter and current Lord of Hell, promptly came forward to pay homage. ¡°How do you find the place?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The foundations of Hell have been established. We are still perfecting the systems of judgment for good and evil. I plan to recruit some Ghost Soldiers soon to assist me in managing this place,¡± Bai Changfeng reported. ¡°I have someone here for you. I want to know all his secrets in three days,¡± Xu Zimei tossed Yang Cheng over to him. ¡°Rest assured, my Lord, no matter how formidable, no one has ever lasted a day under my watch. They beg for life and plead for death,¡± replied the Lord of Hell with a somewhat bloodthirsty smirk. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yang Cheng finally panicked. He yelled, ¡°Where is this? If I go missing, the Imperial Heir will never forgive you.¡± a€| After leaving the True Fate World, Xu Zimei found that the affairs of his predecessor were becoming increasingly interesting. He couldn¡¯t understand why he, a failure, would be obstructing anyone¡¯s path, so much so that it seemed even his own brother wanted to kill him. A night passed in silence, and early the next morning, while Xu Zimei was still cultivating, he was disturbed by a noisy commotion outside. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615 Chapter 614 Nine Skies Selection Tournament ?Chapter 615: Chapter 614: Nine Skies Selection Tournament Chapter 615: Chapter 614: Nine Skies Selection Tournament He walked out of the courtyard and saw that the usually quiet Sect Gate had become bustling with activity. Many youths of the same age were gathered together, heading northward, and coincidentally passed by the courtyard where Xu Zimei resided. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Zimo asked as he watched the Long Yidao brothers. ¡°Everyone is preparing for the Nine Skies Grand Assembly,¡± Long Yidao explained. ¡°There are so many disciples among the Nine Veins, but not everyone qualifies to attend the assembly. So, before the Nine Skies Grand Assembly begins, each of the Nine Veins will hold a small-scale contest. It¡¯s to decide who will participate in the Nine Skies Grand Assembly.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this in advance?¡± Long Yidao hesitated for a moment, without answering. ¡°Speak your mind,¡± Xu Zimei said with a frown. ¡°Because the young master can¡¯t cultivate, everybody assumed you wouldn¡¯t participate in this contest. So, no one specifically informed you,¡± Long Erdao said from the side. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ¡­a€| Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Wind-Thunder Valley is a famously renowned valley of Great Skies Peak. It is said that the Nine Skies Sage once meditated here, and when advancing to Divine King, the nine heavenly tribulations of thunder struck down. It completely sunk the valley and nearly shattered it. Ever since, the valley has been permeated with wind and thunder, and even after tens of thousands of years, it had not faded away. By the time Xu Zimei and his two companions arrived at Wind-Thunder Valley, countless disciples had already gathered there. Most of them were outstanding True Disciples and Inner Sect Disciples. The Grand Assembly selections were to be made from among these disciples. As for the Outer Sect Disciples, their cultivation was too low, and they did not qualify to participate in this grand contest. For those attending the Nine Skies Grand Assembly, at the very least, they had to be Vein Practitioners of Heaven Phenomenon level. Most disciples came here more to watch the excitement. To the east, south, west, and north of Wind-Thunder Valley, there were four entrances, and Xu Zimei followed the crowd and entered. The entrance to Wind-Thunder Valley was very spacious, with a pathway paved with blue stones underfoot, and on both sides were the valley walls. The walls were steep with jagged rocks; uneven and with patterns of dark blue. At night, one could even see flashes of electric arcs shimmering within. Walking into the blue stone pathway at the entrance, you would just continue forward, and after leaving the pathway, the space in front would become vast. In front of the open space, a particularly large martial arts arena came into view. The martial arts field almost occupied the majority of the open space, with the ground cast from a fusion of Azure Obsidian and Condensing Mountain Crystal. This type of floor was extremely hard; even a full-force strike from a Melting Heaven Realm powerhouse might not necessarily break it. The ground was divided into four areas, which were four martial arts stages. By the time Xu Zimei arrived, he found that his father, Lin Beisheng, was seated with three Elders at the venue. They were sitting on the high platform in front, and further down were the participating True Disciples. ¡­a€| When most people had arrived, Lin Beisheng stood up, and slowly made his way to the front of the martial arts stage. Looking down at everyone, his voice, imbued with Spiritual Energy, echoed throughout Wind-Thunder Valley. He announced loudly, ¡°The Nine Skies Grand Assembly that happens once every ten years is about to be held, and I believe you all know that today we are here to select those who will participate in the Nine Skies Grand Assembly. The basic rules are the same as previous years, but I still want to repeat them once again. All Core Disciples and a portion of Inner Sect Disciples with the strength of Heaven Phenomenon may participate. Ultimately, we will only select four individuals who are qualified to represent our Great Skies Peak at the grand event against the other eight Veins. Now, there are four martial arts platforms here, and each person has one opportunity to challenge. If you win, you continue; if you lose, you leave the stage. One cannot continuously challenge the same opponent; a rotation system will be adopted. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? In the end, the four disciples who can stand on these platforms until the last will be the competitors for the Nine Skies grand event.¡± As Lin Beisheng spoke, he paused slightly before continuing, ¡°Next, listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say as it concerns all of you. When only the last four disciples remain on the platforms, everyone present, including both Inner and Outer Sect Disciples, will have the opportunity to challenge them. If you believe you are stronger than they are, you may take to the stage, but on the condition that life or death will not be considered. The last four standing on the platforms will each have three opportunities to be challenged. Once a challenge is successful, you may take their place. If they face three consecutive failed challenges, then they will no longer need to accept further challenges and will directly participate in the Nine Skies grand event.¡± Upon hearing Lin Beisheng¡¯s words, the disciples below shouted in unison, ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Lin Beisheng nodded with satisfaction and declared, ¡°Then, I announce the start of the Great Skies Peak disciple selection for the Nine Skies grand event.¡± ¡­¡­ As his words ended, there were already murmurs and discussions amongst the crowd all around. ¡°Anyone willing to give it a try?¡± a young man wielding a long spear asked as he looked at the many hesitant and probing disciples. With a light chuckle, he said, ¡°Since no one else is, then let me be the first.¡± His aura surged all around him as he stepped into the air and entered the first platform. ¡°It¡¯s Chang Ruofeng,¡± someone among the Inner and Outer Sect Disciples recognized him instantly. ¡°He is the grandson of one of our Great Skies Peak Elders, and it¡¯s said he has received the true teachings. He¡¯s not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°I wonder who dares to challenge him. Those four spots will likely be fiercely contested.¡± The disciples whispered amongst themselves, only to hear another loud challenge. ¡°Then let me guard this second platform.¡± Lin Feng, dressed in white robes, slowly walked onto the second platform. ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Heir. It seems there¡¯s no suspense for the second platform now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily so. These True Disciples always keep a low profile; you never know if there might be a dark horse.¡± ¡°Chang Ruofeng, I challenge you.¡± ¡°Imperial Heir, no offense, but I will meet you in battle.¡± Two shouts rang out in quick succession, as two figures flew onto the two platforms. ¡°I, Hou Zhen, will hold the third platform.¡± ¡°Let me, Xue Qingming, try for the fourth platform.¡± ¡­a€| In just a blink of an eye, several figures had already filled up the platforms. Fighting was about to erupt, and as the referee Elder signaled the start, the combatants had already begun their battles on their respective platforms. The battles between True Disciples wouldn¡¯t end so quickly; they were mostly probing at first, then losing by a single move. As the crowd of disciples below cheered, the battles on the platforms reached a fever pitch. Some were joyful, others worried. Combatants changed and changed again on the other platforms, but only on the second platform did Lin Feng stand calmly. Hardly anyone dared challenge him; those who did were promptly blasted off the platform with a move or two. At that moment, a surprised exclamation came from the crowd. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616 Chapter 615 Why Not Let Me Try ?Chapter 616: Chapter 615: Why Not Let Me Try Chapter 616: Chapter 615: Why Not Let Me Try ¡°` ¡°Quick, look at the fourth platform, Xue Qingming is up against Mo Ze.¡± ¡°I knew it, a battle between these two was inevitable.¡± Hearing a portion of the crowd discussing, there were also some clueless folks who asked curiously. ¡°Do these two have a grudge?¡± ¡°Xue Qingming is the sworn enemy who killed Mo Ze¡¯s father, would you say their grudge is significant or not?¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s that serious?¡± ¡°Actually, it was all a misunderstanding. At that time, Xue Qingming accepted a task from the Sect Gate to investigate some strange occurrences in Mo Family Village. Later, his investigation led to the village head, who turned out to be covertly causing trouble. So Xue Qingming killed the village head, only to find out later that he was Mo Ze¡¯s father. Even though the Sect Gate tried to mediate, the two still forged a deadly feud.¡± Ignoring the surrounding chatter, all eyes were on the fourth platform where Xue Qingming and Mo Ze stood facing each other from a distance. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? One wielded a longsword, the other grasped a massive axe. ¡°Come on, Xue Qingming, my sword is not merciful,¡± Mo Ze said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t live in the memories of past pain, those pains will only become shackles on your Martial Path,¡± Xue Qingming shook his head and sighed. ¡°Enough of the nonsense, I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do,¡± Mo Ze replied indifferently, and charged forward with his sword. Xue Qingming¡¯s expression was equally indifferent as he brandished his massive axe, clashing with Mo Ze. Axe and sword struck, waves of force dissipating around them. Loud rumbling explosions resonated. ¡°Sword Chaos Thirteen,¡± Mo Ze uttered softly. A stream of white Spiritual Energy twined around his sword, and the longsword vibrated, transforming into thirteen afterimages that rushed towards Xue Qingming. Xue Qingming¡¯s axe swung relentlessly, his moves wide and impenetrable. After several rounds, neither could claim victory. ¡°Sword Chaos Twenty-Six,¡± seeing the battle dragging on, Mo Ze shouted again. The thirteen sword energies split again, turning into twenty-six. These newly formed sword energies were even more eerie, hiding in seemingly empty Space, beneath the ground, striking from unexpected angles at every opportunity. ¡°Xue Qingming, I will slowly torment you to death,¡± Mo Ze stated coldly. ¡°Mo Ze, you have already lost,¡± Xue Qingming shook his head and replied. ¡°Our cultivation methods differ. I focus on strength, while your cultivation is based on skill. In this world, all things can be overcome with strength.¡± As Xue Qingming¡¯s words fell, his axe began to tremble. A stream of black Spiritual Energy coiled around the axe, the surrounding Space shaking. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± Xue Qingming leaped into the air, his aura dominating. He ignored the other sword energies and cleaved his axe directly at Mo Ze. Under this one strike, all sword energies were obliterated. Mo Ze stood rooted, his gaze intense. Feeling the sharpness and weight of the coming axe, he was momentarily unable to evade. The axe stopped mere centimeters from his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± Mo Ze¡¯s lips moved slightly, asking with curiosity. ¡°Make sure to behave,¡± Xue Qingming retracted his axe and kicked him off the platform. ¡­a€| The many disciples below finally came to their senses after this scene. They began discussing among themselves, ¡°This Xue Qingming is indeed a dark horse. Though he is of the Heaven Phenomenon Realm, that one strike just now definitely had the power of a Venerable.¡± ¡°But him sparing Mo Ze was quite unexpected.¡± ¡°` Because the battle between the two was already the last one, all the true disciples had finished their contests. Ultimately, there were only four people left standing on the arena. They were Lin Feng, Xue Qingming, Hou Zhen, and Chang Ruofeng. All four were outstanding figures within the Sect Gate, especially Hou Zhen, who had previously kept a low profile among the true disciples. This time, he had surprisingly defeated Ye Kai, one of the hot favorites, becoming one of the final four. Seeing this scene, Lin Beisheng also walked down from the high platform in front. He said with a light laugh, ¡°The results of the contest are almost out. All of you present have one opportunity to challenge these four individuals. But I must remind you, this challenge disregards life and death, so it¡¯s best to act according to your ability. If no one challenges, then I will announce the list of those who will represent Great Skies Peak at the Nine Skies grand event.¡± Hearing Lin Beisheng¡¯s words, the disciples below all looked at each other, sizing each other up. But no one dared to go up and issue a challenge, after all, whether in terms of realm or time spent in cultivation, they were all far from sufficient. And just the clause of ignoring life and death was enough to deter many. ¡°Maybe, I should give it a try?¡± Just then, a voice suddenly came from within the crowd. In that moment, the previously noisy Wind-Thunder Valley instantly quieted down. Almost at the same time, everyone turned to look toward where the voice had originated. ¡°Is it him?¡± ¡°No way, you don¡¯t have to seek death like that.¡± ¡°Over ambitious, showing off to gain attention.¡± Almost in the blink of an eye, everyone¡¯s thoughts were shifting, some taking pleasure in the misfortune, some looking on with interest. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï There, Xu Zimei, dressed in a white robe, walked calmly onto the arena. ¡°Qiu¡¯er,¡± even Lin Beisheng on the high platform was startled for a moment and stood frozen in place. ¡°Foolishness,¡± Lin Beisheng quickly came back to his senses and chastised, ¡°Qiu¡¯er, come down immediately. This is not a place for your jokes.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not joking, I also want to participate in the Nine Skies grand event,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t I a disciple of Great Skies Peak.¡± ¡°You,¡± Lin Beisheng pointed at Xu Zimei, too angry to speak for a long while. ¡°May I know which brother you wish to challenge?¡± Lin Feng asked with interest from the side. ¡°You,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at Chang Ruofeng, who was on the first arena, and said with a smile. ¡°Me, you want to challenge me?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chang Ruofeng looked at Xu Zimei with a great laugh from the arena. He asked, ¡°Are you sure, Junior Brother Lin?¡± ¡°Certain,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, don¡¯t worry. Because of the Peak Master¡¯s connection, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Chang Ruofeng said in a low voice. ¡°But I will still teach you a lesson. This is the first lesson your senior brother will teach you, what it means to be overambitious.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and slowly walked onto the first arena. The disciples below watched the scene unfold with the anticipation of a spectacle. ¡°Really such nonsense,¡± a nearby elder shook his head and sighed. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei paid no attention to the others around him, his white robe and black hair fluttering gently in the breeze. ¡°Speara€¡éDeadly Strike,¡± Chang Ruofeng suddenly roared, his long spear thrusting directly toward Xu Zimei. The spear carried no special force other than its incredible speed, creating a phantom image as it moved. Xu Zimei appeared somewhat panicked, quickly rolling on the ground to narrowly avoid the strike. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617 Chapter 616 The Grand Competition Ends ?Chapter 617: Chapter 616 The Grand Competition Ends Chapter 617: Chapter 616 The Grand Competition Ends The spear passed just by his ear, narrowly avoiding a direct hit. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared wobbly and unsteady, as if he might fall to the ground at any moment. ¡°Spear a€¡é Triple Kill,¡± Chang Ruofeng let out another cold snort, and the speed of the spear in his hand increased rapidly, almost splitting its afterimages into three. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure swayed once more, and, in a moment of carelessness, he fell to the ground, narrowly dodging the strike again. As Xu Zimei continued to avoid attacks, one after another, getting closer to himself. Chang Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help to become frustrated and angry, as his surrounding aura of the Heaven Phenomenon enveloped him once more. The spear returned to his hand and suddenly plunged into the ground. Due to the excessive hardness of the floor, the spear kept spinning in the air. An intent of the spear began converging around, and a sharp momentum slowly gathered at the tip of the spear. ¡°Spear a€¡é Red Lotus Seven Kills,¡± a shout roared out from Chang Ruofeng¡¯s mouth. Above the spear tip, red lotuses condensed from Spiritual Energy floated out one by one. Subsequently, the speed of the Spiritual Energy condensation increased, and more and more red lotuses began to float in the air. As the red lotuses fell, the whole spear transformed into a streak of light, drifting in mid-air. As the spear fell from the sky, its tip pierced through seven red lotuses in succession, carrying with it an aura that seemed to destroy both heaven and earth as it fell. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï This strike nearly covered the entire dueling arena, leaving Xu Zimei no way to block it, forcing him to face the challenge head-on. Xu Zimei lay on the ground, not even able to counterattack, covering his eyes with both hands in fright, his whole body trembling. As the spear was about to stab towards Xu Zimei, suddenly, for some unknown reason, only a ¡°bang¡± sound was heard. The body of the spear seemed twisted, and its tip deviated by several meters, landing next to Xu Zimei after hitting the ground. ¡°A mistake?¡± someone below exclaimed in surprise. Even Chang Ruofeng himself was stunned in place. What was supposed to be an almost certain hit had gone awry. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Having lain on the ground, Xu Zimei suddenly countered without using any additional power. The four Extraordinary Meridians he had just opened within his body released their energy simultaneously. In an instant, he rolled on the ground and arrived in front of Chang Ruofeng, his body slamming into him fiercely. Chang Ruofeng felt as though a chariot pulled by eight horses was barreling towards him, and a great force sent him flying, landing outside the arena. According to the rules, the one who leaves the arena loses. The judging elder twitched his eyelid and finally, under the gaze of Lin Beisheng, announced somewhat reluctantly, ¡°In the Sect Gate challenge match, Lin Qiu wins, taking the place of Chang Ruofeng. He will join the other three to represent our Great Skies Peak at the Nine Skies grand meeting.¡± Upon hearing this sentence, the crowd below erupted into a noisy uproar, loudly discussing the turn of events. ¡°I refuse to accept this,¡± Chang Ruofeng bellowed from below the arena, his disheveled hair flying around as he yelled. ¡°Why? What right does a waste like him have to participate in the Nine Skies grand meeting? This is shaming our Great Skies Peak!¡± ¡°Is ¡®waste¡¯ how you refer to your fellow disciples?¡± Lin Beisheng glanced at Chang Ruofeng, speaking indifferently. ¡°Disciples of the same sect should help each other, make progress together, like family. Even if that¡¯s not possible, one mustn¡¯t insult one¡¯s fellow disciples. You are punished to spend three months in the deep Forbidden Land of Wind-Thunder Valley, any objections?¡± ¡°This disciple has no objections,¡± Chang Ruofeng realized that he had spoken in haste, saying things he shouldn¡¯t have. He quickly nodded and replied. After speaking, Lin Beisheng turned to look at the many disciples in front of him. He said loudly, ¡°I know many of you may not accept this, but rules are rules. ¡°` Without rules, there can be no standards, and this is the authority of the Sect Gate that brooks no contradiction. If you had such ability, I would have no objections. Now, I announce that the candidates representing our Great Skies Peak in this Nine Skies convention are Lin Feng, Hou Zhen, Xue Qingming, and Lin Qiu.¡± As his words fell, the disciples below the stage were also discussing among themselves. ¡°Senior Brother Lin really has good luck, avoiding a few attacks in a panic and actually dodging Brother Chang Ruofeng¡¯s assault.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s saying otherwise? But can this luck accompany him to the Nine Skies convention?¡± ¡°Alas, I think our Great Skies Peak is going to be at the bottom again this year.¡± ¡­¡­ The opinions around him varied, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care at all. Next to him, Lin Feng looked at Xu Zimei and laughed, ¡°Little brother is really lucky.¡± ¡°So-so,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t I see Yang Cheng with you today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s out on a mission for the sect, and it will probably take some time,¡± replied Lin Feng. ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. As the selection competition for Great Skies Peak ended, the disciples below began to leave Wind-Thunder Valley one by one. Jiang Changsheng was the first to come forward, saying with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother is both wise and mighty, with peerless divine skills. Just like the blazing sun in the sky, enlightening my heart, and obliterating opponents in the midst of laughter and chat. I admire you, truly admire you.¡± Hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Then get ready, we¡¯ll leave the sect tomorrow.¡± After the great trial was over, Xu Zimei returned to his own courtyard. Before long, Lin Beisheng came to the yard. ¡°Have you cleared four channels of the Extraordinary Meridian Manual?¡± Lin Beisheng asked directly. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Knowing your own situation, why did you still participate in this selection contest?¡± Lin Beisheng looked into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes and asked seriously, ¡°Even if he had executed you on the stage today, you know that your father would be powerless to do anything. You were lucky this time.¡± ¡°How would I know if I didn¡¯t try?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Here I am, having succeeded.¡± ¡°No need to try, you will withdraw from the Nine Skies convention on your own. Don¡¯t participate,¡± Lin Beisheng stated firmly. ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°The real Nine Skies convention, life and death notwithstanding, do you really wish to seek death?¡± Lin Beisheng asked in a concise manner. Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°Dad, I have my plan, and I will not withdraw.¡± ¡°You, how should I even speak to you?¡± Lin Beisheng sighed helplessly and said. ¡°It¡¯s also my fault for spoiling you since you were young. I¡¯ll tell your grandfather about this. There¡¯s still some time before the Nine Skies convention. Think it over well for yourself again.¡± After saying this, Lin Beisheng left, his sleeves fluttering in irritation. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with much else. In the afternoon, there was already stirring within Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. When he arrived in the True Fate World, the Lord of Hell Bai Changfeng had been waiting for a long time. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve asked everything. He has told all that he could,¡± Bai Changfeng reported. When Xu Zimei saw Yang Cheng again, the latter had been tortured to the point where he was almost unrecognizable. His flesh and skin were burst open. ¡°` Chapter 618 - Chapter 618 Chapter 617 Leaving the Sect ?Chapter 618: Chapter 617 Leaving the Sect Chapter 618: Chapter 617 Leaving the Sect Covered in blood, his figure was almost unrecognizable. He was gasping for breath as he looked at Xu Zimei, his voice hoarse and his expression excited as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything, just please make it quick for me.¡± ¡°Then go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°It was Lin Feng, your brother who sent me to assassinate you. I was just following orders,¡± Yang Cheng replied. ¡°Why kill me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be in his way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that. How dare I ask? He is ruthless and cold-blooded. I¡¯ve always been trembling with fear in front of him,¡± Yang Cheng replied. ¡°So the person who almost killed me outside the Sect Gate last time was also one of you?¡± Xu Zimei asked again. ¡°No, I knew nothing about last time. It shouldn¡¯t have been him,¡± Yang Cheng replied. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and as the sound of his words fell, a ball of hellfire spontaneously ignited, directly burning Yang Cheng to ashes. After leaving the True Fate World, Xu Zimei returned to the small courtyard where he resided. It was already afternoon, and the turmoil from today¡¯s competition was probably still spreading on Great Skies Peak. He planned to leave the city tomorrow. Xu Zimei had been in this world for quite a while, but had scarcely taken the time to wander around properly. After the grand event of the Nine Skies had ended, he planned to go in search of the Divine Demon Battlefield. All day long, Xu Zimei tried to open the fifth Extraordinary Meridian, as well as practiced the new Vein Skills he had acquired. Time passed like a swift horse, fleeting in a blink of an eye. The time spent cultivating was the fastest to pass without notice. When Xu Zimei opened his eyes again, a night had passed, and the early morning sun illuminated the whole world. He stepped out of the room to find Jiang Changsheng already waiting in the pavilion in the courtyard. ¡°Are you going down the mountain today, senior brother?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked. ¡°Mm-hmm, and you will accompany me,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in reply. ¡°That works, I need to buy some Mysterious Medicine too,¡± Jiang Changsheng agreed. Because Lin Beisheng feared for Xu Zimei¡¯s safety if he were to go down the mountain alone, he specially asked him to descend with Lin Feng. The place where the two of them had agreed to meet was right at the mountain gate. When Xu Zimei and Jiang Changsheng arrived, they found that Lin Feng was already there waiting. At the moment, it wasn¡¯t just Lin Feng at the mountain gate; there was also a young man and a woman accompanying him. As Xu Zimei approached, the young man gave a slight bow with a smile, saying, ¡°Junior Brother Lin, my name is Yelv Liang.¡± ¡°Murong Yan¡¯er,¡± the woman beside him said blandly as well. ¡°Little brother, Brother Yelv Liang is the true disciple of the third elder of Great Skies Peak. Murong Miss is from Divine Skies Peak, and she has joined us on our descent from the mountain at my invitation,¡± Lin Feng explained with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded, showing no more than a polite interest. ¡°Then let¡¯s set off. The trip down the mountain should take about three days. The people from the Main Clan are arriving soon. Everyone should get ready; the grand event of the Nine Skies cannot be taken lightly,¡± Lin Feng reminded. Jiang Changsheng shook his head on the side and said, ¡°There really isn¡¯t much to prepare. My master¡¯s skills are unmatched; both his charisma and strength are top-notch at this grand event of the Nine Skies. If he claims to be first, who would dare to object?¡± Hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Murong Yan¡¯er beside them didn¡¯t say anything. However, Yelv Liang just sneered and seemed to mutter to himself, ¡°Like master like dog, I wonder where this confidence comes from.¡± ¡°Brother, did you hear a dog barking just now?¡± Jiang Changsheng turned his head and asked Xu Zimei. ¡°I heard it,¡± Xu Zimei nodded to the side. He said, ¡°While the dog is certainly at fault, his master should also take responsibility for not teaching him well.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± Yelv Liang¡¯s complexion changed slightly as he looked at Jiang Changsheng and asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t talking about you, no need to take it personally. ¡°In case the cap fits, it would be quite embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Jiang Changsheng waved his hand and laughed. Yelv Qi¡¯s face turned a shade of greenish-yellow next to him. Lin Feng, however, was quite indifferent as he waved his hand and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Stop arguing, everyone. Little brother, you nearly got killed on your last trip out of the Sect. ¡°Although we are with you this time, you still need to be careful.¡± Hearing the veiled threat in Lin Feng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei just smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m actually quite looking forward to that person trying to kill me again.¡± ¡­a€| After leaving the Sect Gate of Great Skies Peak, there was yet another Sect Gate of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect outside. At the base of the mountain, a series of jasper stone staircases stretched down to the foot, wrapped in white mist, giving a dreamlike feel. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Along the way were green trees and clear waters, with the occasional solitary bird flying. The main gate of Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was guarded in turns by people from the Nine Veins. Today just so happened to be the turn of people from Divine Skies Peak. Although the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had declined, even among the Imperial Sect, it was considered quite far behind. But some remnants of its former glory remained, such as the grandeur and height of this Sect Gate. The pure white gate stood dozens of meters tall, with many patterns engraved on both sides of it. The white mist shrouded the entire gate, making it appear hazy and intermittent, as if covered in immortal fog. Surrounding the area was the activated Sect Protection Array, an invisible barrier enveloping the entire Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. This Sect Protection Array had a history of ten thousand years and was passed down from the heyday of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. As Xu Zimei and the group walked out of the Sect Gate, the Disciple on guard just greeted Murong Yan¡¯er, the senior sister from Divine Skies Peak. As for Xu Zimei and the others, after a glance at their identity tokens, they weren¡¯t given a second thought. This showed just how deep the conflicts between the disciples of the Nine Veins really were. ¡­a€| The Southern Domain was boundless and vast, with the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect located towards the eastern side of it. It bordered the Monster Beast mountain range to the north and the Realm Emperor Holy Sect to the west. The endless Nine States River flowed slowly past the Sect Gate, and the territory governed by Nine Heavens Imperial Sect wasn¡¯t very large. Within this territory, only four cities were managed by the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. The city closest to Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was Huohuang City to the west. Huohuang City was also the largest and most bustling among these four cities. Established on Nine Skies Mountain, leaving the Sect Gate meant heading down the mountain. It was summer now, and the scorching sunshine felt like a blazing fireball hanging in the sky, toasting the earth. The trees on both sides of the mountain path drooped listlessly under the heat. On the way down, the group was relatively quiet. Only Lin Feng and Murong Yan¡¯er were whispering to each other on the side, and Xu Zimei could tell that they were both favourably disposed towards one another. The path downhill was not particularly rugged or steep, but due to the excessive heat, everyone¡¯s foreheads were covered with a dense layer of sweat. Around midday, the group stopped under a lushly foliaged tree. Lin Feng suggested, ¡°Yan¡¯er and I will go find some fruit to quench our thirst. You guys rest here for a while.¡± Xu Zimei nodded without any objections. Watching as Lin Feng and the others walked further and further away, eventually disappearing into the woods. Suddenly footsteps sounded from all around. Chapter 619 - Chapter 619 Chapter 618 Jiang Nan ?Chapter 619: Chapter 618 Jiang Nan Chapter 619: Chapter 618 Jiang Nan The footsteps in the bushes began to sound slightly, with three or four people stepping out from behind the big trees nearby. All four of them were masked, dressed in green robes, concealed behind the trees and among the bushes. ¡°This, this,¡± Jiang Changsheng said in surprise, unable to finish his sentence. ¡°You could have chosen Heaven but you did not, and with no doors to Hell, you come uninvited. It seems the lesson from last time was not enough for Young Master Lin,¡± said one of the men in green with a sinister tone. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s still better than you rats who don¡¯t dare to show your faces,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°If you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t blame us brothers,¡± the man in green scoffed, not wasting any words, and charged directly towards him. ¡°Senior Brother, you must protect me,¡± Jiang Changsheng, frightened, quickly hid behind Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly as he watched one of the men in green charge at him with a knife. He grabbed Jiang Changsheng from behind and used him as a shield in front of himself. ¡°Damn it, Senior Brother, you¡¯re betraying me,¡± Jiang Changsheng shouted in terror, quickly struggling free and rolling to the ground, dodging to the side. Elsewhere, Yelv Liang blocked one of the men in green, as they fought to a standstill. The other three men in green all charged at Xu Zimei. Surrounded by several people, Xu Zimei dodged frantically. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The cultivation of these men in green was not very high, only at the level of Origin Mansion, but they had mastered a set of combined attack techniques, which were very proficient. Every attack Xu Zimei fended off was fraught with danger, and finally, as another blade descended, Xu Zimei had nowhere to retreat. The bright cold gleam of the long blade was mere inches from Xu Zimei¡¯s head. Suddenly, a large, bronze-colored hand as hard as iron reached out from the side and firmly grasped the blade. With a light twist, the longsword shattered into dozens of pieces, and the green-robed man was flung away. Everyone quickly turned to look, only to see Jiang Changsheng looking at them nonchalantly. ¡°Kill,¡± another man in green spoke softly, and along with another man, they both charged at Jiang Changsheng. ¡­ ¡°Taiji Cloud Hand,¡± Jiang Changsheng said lightly. His hands waved slowly, tracing the shape of Tai Ji in front of him. The power of his hands could be soft or firm, dissolving the attacks of the two men in green and incorporating them. The two men felt like they had sunk into a quagmire, unable to control their arms, following Jiang Changsheng¡¯s rhythm. ¡°The Blend of Hard and Soft,¡± Jiang Changsheng shouted, his hands suddenly exerting force, pushing the two men flying away. This strike was immensely powerful, containing hidden energy, and the bodies of the two exploded in mid-air. Xu Zimei looked at Jiang Changsheng with some surprise. Yelv Liang, having subdued another man in green, ran over worriedly and asked Xu Zimei, ¡°Junior Brother Lin, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good, you scared me to death,¡± Yelv Liang took a deep breath, raising his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his brow. At that moment, his hand forcefully grabbed his longsword at his waist and swiftly slashed towards Xu Zimei. This strike was unexpected, resolute, and swift. With a clang, before the sword could fall, Jiang Changsheng had already caught it midair. ¡°How can this be?¡± Yelv Liang looked at Jiang Changsheng in shock. ¡°You say these men in green couldn¡¯t possibly guard here twenty-four hours a day. We didn¡¯t let many people know about our departure from the sect, how could they be lying in ambush here? I¡¯ve long suspected someone was tipping them off.¡± Jiang Changsheng grinned and said, ¡°You see, it¡¯s always good to be extra cautious.¡± As soon as his words had fallen, Yelv Liang could not worry about anything else and tried to draw his sword. But he found that the sword was gripped tightly by Jiang Changsheng, virtually impossible to withdraw even slightly. He abandoned the sword and fled, not looking back as he ran towards the distance. In Jiang Changsheng¡¯s hands, the longsword was like a nimble serpent, flexible and ever-changing. He pinched the blade between two fingers as if it were a dart and threw it swiftly. The sharp sword turned into a streak of light and in the blink of an eye pierced through Yelv Liang¡¯s back. It penetrated his heart, nailing him directly to a large tree in front. ¡­¡­¡­ In the quiet forest, everything was serene within these woods. A few leaves fluttered down gracefully. Jiang Changsheng slowly approached Yelv Liang¡¯s corpse and began to search it. He pocketed some mysterious medicines and pills. ¡°My real name is Jiang Nan, an orphan from birth. An old man found me on a winter day heavy with snow and took me home; from then on, he became my grandfather. I grew up fed by the entire village. The villagers there were my family. One day, a group of martial artists arrived at our village, and to vent their bad moods, they slaughtered the villagers. My grandfather hid me, allowing me to escape the massacre.¡± While searching the green-clothed men for their belongings, Jiang Changsheng narrated to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Before he died, my grandfather grabbed my sleeve and told me to run, to run as hard as I could without looking back. He wanted me to survive, to live well. Since then, I have changed my name to Jiang Changsheng, living solely to survive.¡± Xu Zimei smiled calmly as she watched Jiang Changsheng. Finally, having finished going through all the spoils of battle, Jiang Changsheng grinned at Xu Zimei. He said, ¡°The person you knew before was called Jiang Changsheng, but now standing before you is Jiang Nan. Life is like a play; you must never trust what your eyes see.¡± Before Xu Zimei could reply, two figures approached from not far away. It was Lin Feng and Murong Yan¡¯er. ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Lin Feng called out in some surprise, then looking around at the scene, his expression changed slightly. ¡°What has happened here?¡± he asked hastily. ¡°The truth lies before you. Yelv Liang conspired with others to kill me. Then he was killed by me in return,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Yelv Liang? How is that possible? ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? He¡¯s our fellow disciple,¡± Lin Feng said in disbelief. ¡°And with your strength, you¡¯re no match for Yelv Liang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern; just report the truth to father,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Yelv Liang is the second elder¡¯s true disciple. You will have to explain this yourself,¡± Lin Feng said with a slight frown. ¡°Then it¡¯s not your problem,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off and turned to walk down the mountain. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s unharmed figure, Lin Feng squinted, his expression flickering but eventually decided to follow quickly. ¡­¡­¡­ Huohuang City was not far from the foot of Nine Skies Mountain. The two were only about seven or eight kilometers apart. Chapter 620 - Chapter 620 Chapter 619 Auction ?Chapter 620: Chapter 619 Auction Chapter 620: Chapter 619 Auction The group had traveled for nearly a day and finally arrived at Huohuang City early the next morning. From the outside, Huohuang City didn¡¯t seem much different in architectural style compared to other cities. Huohuang City belonged to ancient architecture, with slight mottled cracks on the city walls. Above the city walls, at regular intervals, there were protruding platforms, each with a burning Holy Fire. This was the symbol of Huohuang City. It was just dawn, with the sun rising in the east and the purple qi coming from that direction. The city that had been asleep all night was finally waking up slowly. The streets were bustling with people coming and going; various peddlers shouldered their wares and set up stalls, creating a lively atmosphere as they passed through the crowd. Since the main reason for coming to Huohuang City was to prepare for the Nine Skies Conference, they might stay for two or three days. After entering the city, the four of them planned to find an inn first to book rooms and have a place to stay. ¡­a€| As soon as they entered an inn, Xu Zimei unexpectedly ran into fellow disciples from Great Skies Peak. He saw Ye Kai and his sister Ye Xuan were also inside the inn, seeming to have just arrived as well. Ye Xuan was dressed in a white long gown, with long hair tied into a small braid behind her, carrying a large bundle on her back. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Brother Ye, Sister Ye,¡± Lin Feng greeted them with a smile. ¡°You fellow disciples have also come to Huohuang City,¡± Ye Kai turned around and quickly replied with a smile. ¡°Yeah, this auction is said to have been prepared for three years, with many good things on offer. How could we not come have a look,¡± Lin Feng replied with a smile. As some were chatting with each other, Xu Zimei sat down at a table nearby. He was discussing with Jiang Changsheng what dishes to order. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s just have something simple,¡± Jiang Changsheng said. ¡°How can we skimp on a meal,¡± replied Xu Zimei, shaking his head. ¡°Then I¡¯m not paying. The Spirit Crystals I¡¯ve prepared are all for the auction,¡± Jiang Changsheng quickly said. ¡°Those who are meant for greater things shouldn¡¯t sweat the small stuff. Don¡¯t be so stingy,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re so strong, why didn¡¯t you participate in Great Skies Peak¡¯s selection competition yesterday?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of participating? Even if I went to the Nine Skies Conference, it would just be embarrassing,¡± Jiang Changsheng said indifferently. ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°You don¡¯t usually care about these things, let me tell you, among the Nine Skies, our Great Skies Peak is the lowest-ranked one.¡± Jiang Changsheng explained, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your brother is the Imperial Heir, he is regarded by others in the other eight peaks. Especially this year, Jade Skies and Purple Skies are said to have produced several evil being-level disciples. Our Great Skies Peak hasn¡¯t made it into the top three in hundreds of years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s tough,¡± Xu Zimei laughed and slightly shook his head. Just then, Ye Xuan walked over from next, glared at Xu Zimei, and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for the auction,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°You were just attacked a few days ago, how dare you run out,¡± Ye Xuan asked. ¡°What? You care about me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I care about when you¡¯re going to die,¡± Ye Xuan huffed and turned her head away. ¡°Ah, Sister Ye, it was just a little spying on your bath; do you have to hold a grudge against me till now,¡± Xu Zimei said with a helpless shake of his head. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s been so long; I¡¯ve almost forgotten what it looked like.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking about it,¡± Ye Xuan¡¯s face turned red as she spoke. ¡°How about tonight if you have time, you come to your junior brother¡¯s room to help me recall,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Go to hell,¡± Ye Xuan immediately drew the long sword at her waist and slashed at Xu Zimei. ¡°Xuan¡¯er,¡± Ye Kai quickly called out from the side. He frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Brother, he¡¯s bullying me,¡± Ye Xuan pointed in the direction of Xu Zimei and Jiang Changsheng. Xu Zimei turned his head to glance at Jiang Changsheng, then suddenly leaped up and shouted, ¡°Changsheng, you shameless man. How can you frivolously tease others like this? I, as a person of such moral righteousness, am ashamed to associate with you.¡± ¡°You really are a dog,¡± Jiang Changsheng glanced at Xu Zimei and muttered to himself. ¡°Forget it, considering it¡¯s your first offense, you can pick up the tab for this meal to make up for your impudence,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡­a€| Once they all had taken their seats, they ordered a full table of dishes. While they were eating, a group of people entered the inn. There were five individuals in this group, all wearing the same style of purple robes, which made them quite noticeable. The robes were embroidered with mountains, rivers, and crashing waves. ¡°Those are people from the Mountain River Sect,¡± Lin Feng slightly frowned and said. ¡°It seems they have also come for the auction.¡± Speaking of the Mountain River Sect, it is also commonly known as the Mountain River Sect. One cannot help but mention the power structure of the Southern Domain. There is only one Divine Sect in the Southern Domain, which is the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. As for the Holy Sects, there are two: the Realm Emperor Holy Sect and the Main Clan of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, the Nine Skies Sacred Sect. As for the remaining Imperial Sects, there are at least five. The Mountain River Sect is listed among them, alongside the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. This group of disciples from the Mountain River Sect naturally noticed Xu Zimei and his party. ¡°Did you see that woman in the purple robe with a purple whip wrapped around her waist?¡± Jiang Changsheng quietly said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded slightly; the woman had short hair that reached her ears, and her purple dress was somewhat tight fitting. The whip around her waist was coiled like a long snake. In the midst of all the male disciples, she was especially eye-catching. ¡°She is the Imperial Heir of the Mountain River Sect. It¡¯s said that she alone brought all the young generation of the Mountain River Sect to heel,¡± Jiang Changsheng said. ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°It¡¯s good to know more. It will be beneficial when traveling in the Southern Domain in the future,¡± Jiang Changsheng said. ¡°And that young man beside her is named Chu Cizhao, her brother. He holds a status in the Mountain River Sect similar to yours and is also known as a troublemaker,¡± Jiang Changsheng said. ¡­a€| After the people from the Mountain River Sect found their rooms, they sat down next to the table where Xu Zimei¡¯s party was seated. The young man called Chu Cizhao, holding a cup of wine, approached with a grin. Looking at Xu Zimei and his companions, he smiled and said, ¡°Are you all from the Nine Heavens Sect here to attend the auction as well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lin Feng nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯d say just forget it. With the Nine Heavens Sect¡¯s continuous internal strife over the years, it¡¯s already in decline. How could you possibly compete with us, the Mountain River Sect, in terms of financial resources? Better to give up early,¡± Chu Cizhao laughed. Ye Kai¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, about to speak. But then the woman from the Mountain River Sect suddenly stood up, looked at Chu Cizhao, and scolded him. ¡°Cizhao, what nonsense are you spouting? Apologize immediately.¡± After saying that, the woman gave a slight bow to Xu Zimei¡¯s group and said with an apologetic tone, ¡°My younger brother has spoken inappropriately. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just hope there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Lin Feng waved his hand, his expression slightly awkward as he spoke. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621 Chapter 620 The Number One Shop of Eternal Ancient ?Chapter 621: Chapter 620 The Number One Shop of Eternal Ancient Chapter 621: Chapter 620 The Number One Shop of Eternal Ancient ¡°Of course it is,¡± Chu Cizhao muttered to the side. Turning his gaze back to Xu Zimei, he walked over with a smile and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the profligate member of the Great Skies lineage, right?¡± ¡°Am I that famous?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°No, no, no, this young master has taken special notice of you. I really appreciate you,¡± Chu Cizhao said with satisfaction. ¡°May I ask how the young master should be addressed?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Chu Cizhao, feigning ignorance as he asked. ¡°This young master is Chu Cizhao; ¡®Cizhao¡¯ as in the phrase ¡®At the break of day, bidding farewell to the White Emperor amid the colorful clouds¡¯,¡± Chu Cizhao explained proudly. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Young Master Chu. I have long admired you from afar and am fortunate to finally meet you,¡± Xu Zimei quickly stood up, cupped his fists, and said. ¡°No need for such formalities, just mutual admiration,¡± Chu Cizhao said with a nod and a smile. The onlookers watching the two acting as if they were best friends forever each had several metaphorical lines of sweat trickling down their foreheads. This truly was a case of the useless of two sects empathizing with each other, commonly known as birds of a feather flocking together. ¡°Young Master Lin, you must visit the Mountain River Sect when you have the chance, so I can properly host you,¡± Chu Cizhao said with a smile. ¡°Definitely, the door to Great Skies Peak will always be open to Young Master Chu,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡­a€| After they chatted for a bit, Chu Cizhao was pulled aside by his sister. Lin Feng looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s better to associate less with such people in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for big brother to worry,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After everyone had breakfast and had no further matters to attend to, they all went about their own businesses in the city. Accompanied by Jiang Changsheng, Xu Zimei also started wandering around Huohuang City. Huohuang City was quite large, and although it could not compare with Liang City which Xu Zimei had visited before, it still counted as a mid-size city. As they walked, their attention was caught by a shop. From the outside, the storefront looked rather old, and the place didn¡¯t seem very big. But on the black signboard above the shop were four words written in gilded black letters. ¡°Eternal Ancient¡¯s Number One Shop.¡± With such a bold name, prefixed with the title of the Eternal Ancient Continent and boasting the attraction of being ¡®Number One¡¯, this naturally sparked Xu Zimei¡¯s interest. Of course, the main reason was that Chu Cizhao of the Mountain River Sect and a woman in black were inside. Xu Zimei had not even entered the shop when he heard Chu Cizhao¡¯s loud shouting. ¡°This young master will become the Imperial Heir of the Mountain River Sect in the future. Do you think I can¡¯t afford the things in your shoddy shop? Open your damn eyes, my sister is an Imperial Princess,¡± Chu Cizhao was shouting. ¡°Cizhao, stop it,¡± the woman next to him frowned and said. Xu Zimei entered the shop. Inside, the shop was well lit, and the space was not very large. There were about a dozen connected glass display cases around, displaying hundreds of items. Behind the front counter was a small door, covered by a grey curtain, leading to the inner room. The shop owner was a middle-aged man, not too tall, with a slightly plump build. Dressed in a blue-green robe, he looked somewhat listless as he sat in front of the counter, yawning listlessly. ¡°Young Master Chu,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Lin,¡± Chu Cizhao turned around, looked at Xu Zimei, and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I could hear you speaking from far away,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s this lousy shop. I want to buy something, but they won¡¯t accept Spirit Crystals. They insist on trade by barter,¡± Chu Cizhao said with a grimace. Xu Zimei smiled and looked around; the shop was filled not only with glass cases. There were also nine transparent cylinders standing in the middle of the shop, encircling each other. Within these transparent cylinders, there were hundreds of items, both large and small, more or less, sealed within. ¡°Wandering Dragon Sword: forged from the spine of a True Dragon, smelted with the lava of Furnace Mountain for a hundred days. It possesses a dragon¡¯s might, and has a burning attribute.¡± ¡°Millennium Ghost: a soul that has slumbered for a thousand years sealed within cold moonstone, intact and sentient. It has a special function.¡± ¡°War God¡¯s Heart: one of three pills left in the mortal world by the Nine Skies Sage, consuming it will instantly increase one¡¯s strength by three hundred percent for half an hour.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ An array of varied and dazzling items appeared here, each not necessarily rare in the ordinary world but quite scarce. Seeing Xu Zimei and her group enter, the middle-aged man at the counter mechanically said, ¡°The items in the glass cases require an exchange of equivalent items. The items within the cylinders require special conditions to be obtained.¡± Upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei then realized that this person was not a living being but a mechanical puppet. Quite interested, Xu Zimei stepped forward to take a closer look and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a puppet this lifelike.¡± Even the wrinkles and expressions were almost identical; if the middle-aged man stood there without speaking, most people would not see through the ruse. ¡°Young Master Lin, what would you like to buy?¡± Chu Cizhao asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, just browsing,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. She turned her gaze to the woman beside her and asked with a smile, ¡°May I know how to address this lady?¡± ¡°Chu Shanhe,¡± the woman in black responded with a slight nod. Her demeanor was quite cold, as if she didn¡¯t wish to interact too much with Xu Zimei. Not minding her attitude, Xu Zimei smiled and looked at the middle-aged man at the counter, asking, ¡°If I wanted to buy you, what would the conditions be?¡± The middle-aged man slightly raised his head, and with a wave of his hands, a page of a book emerged from the void before him. The book slowly turned its pages by itself. Then, with a tremble of his hands, the middle-aged man said flatly, ¡°Puppetry, three thousand contribution points.¡± ¡°What are contribution points?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The shop randomly issues some tasks daily; completing these tasks will earn you the corresponding contribution points. It¡¯s detected that you currently have no contribution points; would you like to take on a task?¡± asked the middle-aged man in a wooden tone. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Forget it,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and looked around the shop again. She then approached the central cylinder and saw, at its very top, a wooden box was sealed. The box was a dark brown color, with its surface inscribed with many complicated runes as it floated gently within the cylinder. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t paid it any mind at first, but as she stared at the wooden box, both the Wind Extinguishing Bead and the Weakening Water Pearl from the True Fate World had a reaction. ¡°This,¡± Xu Zimei frowned, somewhat surprised. It seemed that the contents of this box were related to the Five Spirit Beads. Yet the Eternal Ancient Continent and the Yuan Central Continent were two different worlds on separate dimensions; in theory, there should not be any connection. ¡°I want that wooden box at the top,¡± Xu Zimei said again, turning her gaze to the middle-aged man and speaking calmly. The middle-aged man flipped through the book in his hands and said slowly, ¡°The Lost Treasure Box, filled with a rich wood attribute power. It has existed since the very opening of the first shop in the Eternal Ancient Continent. For tens of millions of years, nobody has known what truly lies inside it. An exchange requires the heart of a Blood Lizard.¡± Chapter 622 - Chapter 622 Chapter 621 The Heart of the Blood Lizard ?Chapter 622: Chapter 621: The Heart of the Blood Lizard Chapter 622: Chapter 621: The Heart of the Blood Lizard Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei had not yet opened his mouth when Chu Cizhao beside him had already started yelling. ¡°Are you crazy? For such a worthless box of unknown origins, you actually want the heart of a Blood Lizard. What a rip-off, this truly is a black shop.¡± The middle-aged man did not pay attention to the others, and after speaking, he fell silent again. ¡°What is the heart of a Blood Lizard?¡± Xu Zimei asked, somewhat puzzled. Although he had some understanding of this world, his knowledge was still very superficial, and many things were unclear to him. ¡°The heart of a Blood Lizard, it¡¯s, it¡¯s, it¡¯s just the heart of a creature, that¡¯s all,¡± Chu Cizhao replied with an increasingly weak tone. ¡°How is your answer any different from not saying anything at all?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Think about it, we¡¯re both in the same boat. How could I possibly know something that you don¡¯t know,¡± Chu Cizhao said with an embarrassed smile. ¡°So you don¡¯t know what a Blood Lizard is either. Then why did you react so strongly just now?¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t that just to add to the atmosphere?¡± Chu Cizhao chuckled. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei looked at Jiang Changsheng, only to see Jiang Changsheng also shaking his head slightly. He said, ¡°I have heard of that name, but don¡¯t know much about it.¡± ¡°In the Misty Forest of the Southern Domain, there is a swampy area. The Lizard clan has lived there generation after generation, and the Blood Lizard is one of the special lizards among them,¡± the woman named Chu Shanhe suddenly spoke up. ¡°Special lizard?¡± Xu Zimei asked, still puzzled. ¡°Let me first tell you just how difficult it is to obtain the heart of a Blood Lizard,¡± said Chu Shanhe with a cold voice. ¡°The Misty Forest is known as a dangerous territory in the Southern Domain, and the swamp lands are even part of the Forbidden Land. On that land, aside from the Lizard clan, no other creatures can survive. The Lizard clan consists of four major races: Green Lizard, Blue Lizard, Red Lizard, and Yellow Lizard.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with the Blood Lizard?¡± Chu Cizhao also asked with some curiosity. ¡°The Blood Lizard is not one individual creature, to be precise, it is made from the fusion of several lizards,¡± Chu Shanhe explained. ¡°Because this Fusion Method is exceedingly rare and precious, the Blood Lizard can now be considered virtually extinct. Each Blood Lizard requires a great deal of effort to create, and their hearts have infinite wonder.¡± ¡°How do you know all this so clearly?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Could it be that you have a way to obtain it?¡± ¡°I, too, once spent some time wanting to obtain a Blood Lizard. After fully understanding what it entailed, I gave up on the idea,¡± Chu Shanhe revealed. ¡°If you really want to obtain this Fusion Method, there might be a way.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei pressed. ¡°The Realm Emperor of the Holy Sect, it is said that he obtained this method in his youth. Whether it still exists now I¡¯m not sure,¡± Chu Shanhe said. ¡°Besides, even if they still have it, they wouldn¡¯t just give it to you lightly.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be telling me all this if you didn¡¯t have something up your sleeve!¡± Xu Zimei asked with a half-smile. ¡°Indeed,¡± Chu Shanhe replied candidly, ¡°If you obtain this method, I would like to have a Blood Lizard as well, and at that time, we can make an exchange of equal value.¡± As everyone was speaking, a person suddenly hurried into the room. This was a young man, clad in dark armor, covered in blood, with several parts of his armor damaged. ¡°Shopkeeper, my task is done, give me my contribution points.¡± Without another word, the young man threw a bundle onto the counter. When the bundle was opened, inside was a red blood gallbladder. The blood gallbladder was still fresh, covered with dense, purple stripes. The middle-aged man picked up the blood gallbladder and examined it before waving his right hand and handing a Golden Token to the young man. ¡°My contribution points are sufficient, I wish to exchange for the Northern Border Icy Cold,¡± the youth said, taking the Golden Token from the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was also very quick to act, taking the Golden Token and then swiping his right hand across it. In the shop¡¯s central pillar, with a ¡°boom,¡± a section of it completely shattered. An transparent box fell out, and Xu Zimei could clearly see that it contained a chunk of ice. The armored youth excitedly took the box, thanked the middle-aged man, and then prepared to leave with it. Just then, as the youth was about to step out of the shop, a group of people blocked his way. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? This group, judging from their attire, seemed mostly to be servants, except for the young man leading them. Dressed in splendid robes of fine silk, he had a rather pot-bellied appearance. The young man held a fan in his hand, striding over arrogantly and imperiously. He addressed the armored youth, ¡°Xu Ya, hand over the Northern Border Icy Cold, and this young master might spare you.¡± Seeing this group, the youth called Xu Ya¡¯s expression visibly changed. He said coldly, ¡°Zhang Zehao, don¡¯t go too far. This piece of Northern Border Icy Cold is something I earned from tasks over more than a year, to heal my mother¡¯s wounds.¡± The young master, Zhang Zehao, holding the white fan, laughed loudly and said unrestrainedly, ¡°Go and inquire around in Huohuang City. You should know that when I, Zhang Zehao, say something, it¡¯s final, and no one dares to disobey my orders.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only because you¡¯re living off the prestige of your father being the City Lord,¡± retorted Xu Ya with a cold snort. ¡°Cut the nonsense. Attack,¡± Zhang Zehao commanded with a sweeping gesture, and the crowd of servants rushed forward. ¡­a€| ¡°It seems the cities under the management of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect are also sub-par,¡± Chu Shanhe remarked on the side. ¡°The Nine Heavens Imperial Sect themselves are constantly in internal strife, let alone these cities under their control,¡± Chu Cizhao commented gleefully on the side. ¡°Elder brother, should I intervene?¡± asked Jiang Changsheng, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°As you wish, I don¡¯t mind,¡± replied Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent. He glanced around the shop, and while he couldn¡¯t obtain the wooden box at the moment, other items in the shop also caught his attention because of their rarity. Eventually, Xu Zimei noticed a curved bow among them. The bow, over a meter long, was entirely jet black, with gilded bowstrings that looked like they were made from the tendons of some creature. Beneath the curved bow, just three words were written, ¡°Heavenly Demon Bow.¡± There was only the bow, without any arrows to be seen. The group outside had already started fighting, and although Xu Ya had extensive combat experience, in the end, one man¡¯s strength was no match for a group. In a few moments, he was beaten to the ground, with punches and kicks falling on him like rain. Zhang Zehao took the box containing the Northern Border Icy Cold and said coldly, ¡°Xu Ya, this young master is sparing your life. Think it over carefully, if your sister is willing to marry me, everything is negotiable. Don¡¯t force this young master to take matters into my own hands.¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Jiang Changsheng stepped forward and asked with a frown, ¡°Who are you people? Daring to behave so wildly and recklessly in Huohuang City.¡± Chapter 623 - Chapter 623 Chapter 622 My Father Zhang Erhe ?Chapter 623: Chapter 622 My Father Zhang Erhe Chapter 623: Chapter 622 My Father Zhang Erhe Hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Zhang Zehao chuckled lightly. He said with disdain, ¡°What, kid, you want to stand up for justice?¡± ¡°Huohuang City is under the jurisdiction of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect; how can it allow you to act recklessly,¡± Jiang Changsheng said with a frown. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not from this city, no wonder you don¡¯t recognize this young master,¡± Zhang Zehao shook his head as he spoke. ¡°Listen well, my father is Zhang Erhe, the current City Lord of Huohuang City.¡± ¡°What of the City Lord? He is but a manager appointed by the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect; the city doesn¡¯t belong to him,¡± Jiang Changsheng said indifferently. ¡°And you are?¡± Zhang Zehao sized up Jiang Changsheng. Normally, when he stated his identity, others would either apologize or not wish to cause further trouble. ¡°Inner Sect Disciple of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, Jiang Changsheng,¡± Jiang Changsheng said calmly. ¡°An Inner Sect Disciple of the Imperial Sect?¡± Zhang Zehao exclaimed with surprise, and then quickly his face regained its smile. Gazing at Jiang Changsheng he said with a smile, ¡°So it is Brother Jiang, I have been a poor host for such a long journey. I deserve to be punished, indeed I do. I have reserved a table at Brightmoon Tavern; may I ask if Brother Jiang would honor us with his presence?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Zhang Zehao squinted his eyes and smiled. He said, ¡°Brother Jiang, there are some things I must remind you of. This is Huohuang City, not the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, and what an Inner Sect Disciple says does not necessarily carry weight here. We should understand each other; a way out is all that¡¯s needed.¡± ¡°I will report this matter truthfully to the Sect Gate,¡± Jiang Changsheng said calmly. ¡°Now return the belongings to the other party immediately, and apologize.¡± ¡°I respected you a bit, but you really think too highly of yourself, don¡¯t you?¡± Zhang Zehao¡¯s face turned hostile as he beckoned with both hands. He said coldly, ¡°Teach him a lesson.¡± Watching a crowd of servants swarming towards him, Jiang Changsheng snorted coldly. At the pinnacle of Heaven Phenomenon, he was nearly ready to ascend to the strength of a Venerable, certainly not someone these ordinary servants could contend with. Surrounded by swirling Spiritual Energy, he unleashed a series of Fierce Tiger Fists, and several servants were already down on the ground. He grabbed Zhang Zehao by the neck and said coldly, ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°Yes, sorry,¡± Zhang Zehao trembled all over, stammering out the words. ¡°Nothing but a second-generation ancestor who relies on his family¡¯s name,¡± Jiang Changsheng snorted coldly as he watched the other¡¯s demeanor. He promptly packed up the box containing the Northern Border Icy Cold and then handed it to Xu Ya on the side. ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± Xu Ya took the box and quickly expressed his gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go treat your mother,¡± Jiang Changsheng waved his hand. He then threw Zhang Zehao aside and scolded, ¡°Get lost, if this wasn¡¯t Huohuang City, I would have killed you right now.¡± Zhang Zehao nodded hurriedly and left the shop with his group of servants. ¡­ ¡°Shopkeeper, how much for this Heavenly Demon Bow?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Heavenly Demon Bow, a relic left from the ancient Divine Demon Battlefield. Although it has immense power, it is not usable by non-Demon Race members, the restrictions are too great. It can be exchanged for a hundred Contribution Points or a Melting Heaven grade weapon,¡± the middle-aged man said flatly as he checked the book in front of him. ¡°A Melting Heaven grade weapon?¡± Xu Zimei said as he glanced at Jiang Changsheng. The former owner was truly too poor, lacking even a decent weapon, let alone one of Melting Heaven grade. With such weak strength, even if he had a weapon, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use it. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me; I¡¯m even poorer than you. At least you have a Peak Master as your father, while I am completely alone,¡± Jiang Changsheng hastily waved his hand. Xu Zimei turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man, inquiring, ¡°Do you have any tasks here that can earn one a hundred Contribution Value points at once?¡± ¡°There are two,¡± the puppet middle-aged man responded while flipping through the book in front of him. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°The first is to pursue and kill the Twin Heroes of the Thousand Faces from the Holy King Sect of the Northern Domain, which rewards a hundred Contribution Value points. The second task is to kill a Green Jiao at Qingyue Pool ten miles away and take a bone from the Jiao Dragon¡¯s tail, which also yields a hundred Contribution Value points.¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Chu Cizhao next to him commented, ¡°Forget about the Twin Heroes of the Thousand Faces; not only are they powerful, but their whereabouts are also very secretive. As for the Green Jiao, there might be some hope if the old ancestor of your Nine Heavens Imperial Sect were willing to leave seclusion.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Qingyue Pool and take a look,¡± Xu Zimei told Jiang Changsheng. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, just the two of us?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked, looking bewildered. ¡°This is simply courting death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to take a look, not necessarily to kill the Jiao. What are you afraid of?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Alright, looking is fine, we can do that,¡± Jiang Changsheng nodded reluctantly. ¡°I advise you to avoid going if possible. A being like the Green Jiao is not something you can confront at your level,¡± Chu Shanhe interjected. Xu Zimei smiled, ready to leave with Jiang Changsheng. At that moment, they heard a burst of footsteps from outside, and then a group of soldiers surrounded the entrance. Zhang Zehao walked in with his head held high, swaggering in, followed by two people. A middle-aged man and an old man. The middle-aged man was dressed in black, sporting a beard and short hair. His muscles subtly bulged under the garment, with the front of the black shirt partly open, giving him a domineering appearance. The elder, on the other hand, seemed more low-profile, his aura restrained, virtually unnoticeable unless one paid close attention. ¡°Father, he just now brazenly claimed he was going to kill me,¡± Zhang Zehao pointed at Jiang Changsheng and spoke to the middle-aged man in black. The man in black approached, nodded slightly, and said as he looked at Jiang Changsheng, ¡°I am Zhang Erhe. May I know which of you is the disciple of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect?¡± ¡°We both are. What about it?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°I just want to ask where my son has offended you gentlemen? You¡¯ve claimed that you want to kill him? I hope you can provide a reasonable explanation,¡± Zhang Erhe said calmly. ¡°Does him taking advantage of your reputation to bully others in Huohuang City count? After all, Huohuang City belongs to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, not your Zhang family. As disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, isn¡¯t it our obligation to manage it? Is that not acceptable?¡± Jiang Changsheng retorted. ¡°I have no objections if you wish to seek justice. But this matter cannot be dictated by just one side. Please come back with me to the City Lord Mansion to clarify things before you leave,¡± Zhang Erhe suggested as he waved his right hand, and the soldiers outside stepped in. ¡°Be careful not to touch anything here,¡± Zhang Erhe hurriedly cautioned as he watched a large group of soldiers enter. This World¡¯s Best Shop had a mysterious background, and if any items inside were broken, they had to be compensated at an equivalent value. Even he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly, and fortunately, the shopkeeper here was a puppet that generally wouldn¡¯t intervene unless something was broken. Otherwise, even he wouldn¡¯t dare to act wildly inside. Watching the soldiers come in, Jiang Changsheng frowned slightly, about to make a move, but was stopped by Xu Zimei. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624 Chapter 623 Can You Withstand My Fist ?Chapter 624: Chapter 623: Can You Withstand My Fist? Chapter 624: Chapter 623: Can You Withstand My Fist? ¡°My father is the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak. Are you sure you want to fight?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Zhang Erhe and inquired. ¡°You are Lin Qiu, Young Master Lin?¡± Zhang Erhe¡¯s response was instantaneous. He then laughed. ¡°Your brother is still a guest in my residence. This is like a flood washing over the Dragon King¡¯s Temple.¡± ¡°He is him, I am me. Still want to fight?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No more fighting, we are all fellow sect members. There is nothing that can¡¯t be sorted out,¡± Zhang Erhe said with a smile. He turned to Zhang Zehao and instructed, ¡°Hao¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to pay your respects to your Senior Brother Lin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen Senior Brother Lin,¡± Zhang Zehao was very straightforward, directly clasping his hand and saying so. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s indifferent attitude, Zhang Erhe smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Young Master Lin any longer, and you are also welcome to visit my residence.¡± Watching Zhang Zehao and his group leave, Jiang Changsheng snorted coldly. He commented, ¡°They bully the weak and fear the strong.¡± ¡°This person is very calculating. I was actually hoping he would really fight,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. After saying goodbye to Chu Shanhe and his sister, he and Jiang Changsheng got ready to go to Qingyue Pool to take a look. After Zhang Erhe and party left, Zhang Zehao clearly looked dissatisfied and asked, ¡°Father, why are you afraid of him? He¡¯s just useless trash, and besides, we don¡¯t rely on his Great Skies Peak. What can he do to you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand; although you will join the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect in the future, we have always been people of Green Skies Peak. The game among the higher-ups is not that simple. There¡¯s no need to compete with others over trivial matters,¡± Zhang Erhe said, contemplatively. He shook his head slightly and then looked at the elder beside him, asking, ¡°Elder Qing, what do you think?¡± ¡°This is as far as you¡¯ll go in this life. Being the City Lord of Huohuang City is already your peak. Live your current life well, there¡¯s no need to strive for too much,¡± the elder spoke calmly. ¡­a€| Qingyue Pool was located ten miles outside of Huohuang City. It was the only dangerous area around. It is said that a Green Jiao Dragon with a thousand years of cultivation lived here, coiling around the area. Hundreds of years ago, it would often eat passersby, but it has been much quieter in recent years. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï When Xu Zimei and Jiang Changsheng had been walking for half a day and arrived here, they found Qingyue Pool was located within a small stretch of forest. This small piece of the forest had grown surrounding the Qingyue Pool. The summer had already come, and the lush forest was densely packed with branches and leaves. The area was seldom ventured by people; not even a single bird could be seen, making the surroundings exceptionally quiet, with only the sun scorching the land. ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s just go. There¡¯s nothing worth seeing here,¡± Jiang Changsheng said on the side. ¡°What are you afraid of, so cowardly?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and said. ¡°I¡¯m not being cowardly, I¡¯m being prudent,¡± Jiang Changsheng retorted. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m called ¡®Changsheng¡¯? It¡¯s because I want to fulfill my grandfather¡¯s wish and live a good life.¡± ¡°Nothing will happen to you with me,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and was the first to step into the forest. The forest was quiet, and even the temperature felt much cooler. Just as they entered the forest, Xu Zimei heard the sound of flowing water not far away. The two headed towards the sound of the water, and before long, they saw a pool. The pool was of moderate size, approximately a few dozen square meters, with its blue-green water crystal clear to the bottom. The stones on the bottom were as smooth and clean as river pebbles. At the center of the pool, a tree grew. An old Sky-reaching Great Tree with lush branches and leaves, it looked very ancient. ¡°Go to the front of the pool and call out a few times to see if the Green Jiao comes out,¡± Xu Zimei said to Jiang Changsheng. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to just look? What do you want with calling it out?¡± Jiang Changsheng said anxiously. Xu Zimei laughed and picked up a huge stone from the side, hurling it directly toward the bottom of the pool. With a ¡°bang,¡± a burst of spray erupted from beneath the water. As the spray fell back, the bottom of the pool remained calm and serene, without a ripple spreading across it. ¡°Is the Green Jiao not there?¡± Jiang Changsheng said doubtfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it just doesn¡¯t want to bother with us,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. This time, he picked up a stone, not to throw it into the pool but at the Sky-reaching Great Tree in the middle of the water. With a ¡°boom,¡± as soon as the stone flew past, it was shattered in midair by a tail. Then, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar came from the bottom of the pool, and Qingyue Pool exploded completely. The water flowed upwards, splashing a hundred meters high. ¡°Senior Brother, we¡¯re done for,¡± Jiang Changsheng said in a panicked voice, trying to flee. But the splashing water turned into arrows, shooting violently towards him. He could only dodge and defend passively, with no chance of escape. Xu Zimei looked up at the sky to see a huge creature soaring overhead. It was a very pure Jiao Dragon, its body nearly a hundred meters long. Its tail was bare, its body deep green, with scales aligned in neat rows across its form. More terrifying was that the Jiao Dragon had two heads, with sharp, pointed muzzles, and hair at the neck extending to the top of the heads. Its eyes were very gloomy, both heads had their mouths wide open, spewing wind and thunder. Thunderbolts swirled around it. ¡°Humans, you are courting death!¡± The Jiao Dragon spat human words, its voice cold. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ve really done me in,¡± Jiang Changsheng said in despair. ¡°Changsheng, do you remember what you told me when you descended the mountain?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the Jiao Dragon above with a deep gaze, smiling as he asked. Seeing Xu Zimei facing danger without panic, utterly composed, Jiang Changsheng always felt his Senior Brother seemed to have changed. But he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the change, as if the atmosphere around him was like that of a different person. ¡°What, what did I say?¡± Jiang Changsheng stuttered. ¡°Let me remind you,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Life is like a play, you mustn¡¯t always believe what your eyes see.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, what do you mean?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked in amazement. As soon as his words fell, an extremely strong aura emanated from Xu Zimei. Right after, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure shot up at a speed too fast for the naked eye to catch. By the time Jiang Changsheng realized what was happening, the Green Jiao¡¯s huge body had been pulled down from the sky, slamming heavily onto the ground. With a ¡°boom,¡± as if an earthquake of magnitude ten had struck, a miserable dragon¡¯s roar sounded, and the ground shook violently. Numerous cracks opened right underfoot. The Green Jiao was smashed into the ground, its flesh a bloody blur, as Xu Zimei grabbed the dragon¡¯s tail and began to swing it around in 360-degree arcs. Successive booming explosions sounded one after another. By the time Jiang Changsheng came to his senses, he saw Xu Zimei gripping the Green Jiao¡¯s neck, pinning it to the ground. No matter how it resisted, it couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Se-Senior Brother,¡± Jiang Changsheng called out, his eyes bulging and voice stuttering. ¡°In the Eternal Ancient Four Domains, countless Talented Disciples exist. I ask, can the talents of this world withstand my fist?¡± As his words fell, that fist, with an overwhelming might, smashed toward the Green Jiao¡¯s head. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625 Chapter 624 The Gentleman and the Girl in the Purple Dress ?Chapter 625: Chapter 624: The Gentleman and the Girl in the Purple Dress Chapter 625: Chapter 624: The Gentleman and the Girl in the Purple Dress With that punch, space around it shattered completely, and verdant blood spurted meters high. The ground beneath them cracked like a spider web, fissures spreading out in all directions. Jiang Changsheng followed the sound and saw that the Green Jiao was lying on the ground, its flesh blurred and mangled, its armored-like head drenched in fresh blood, with skin and flesh ripped open. ¡°Brother Master, this is a Melting Heaven Realm Monster Beast,¡± Jiang Changsheng said, his heart pounding with fear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it already dead?¡± Xu Zimei said thoughtfully. ¡°Changsheng, you still have much to learn!¡± ¡°Brother Master, you¡¯ve always hidden your true capabilities,¡± Jiang Changsheng said, staring blankly at Xu Zimei. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yourself not to judge things by their appearances?¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. He said, ¡°Lend me your sword.¡± He took Jiang Changsheng¡¯s longsword and began to slice into the Green Jiao¡¯s body. The Post Wisdom Bone, also known as the Wisdom Bone, was located at the back of the Green Jiao¡¯s head and was arguably the most valuable bone in its body. ¡°Brother Master, the blood of a Melting Heaven Realm Monster Beast is a treasure, don¡¯t let it go to waste,¡± Jiang Changsheng hurriedly collected it on the side. ¡°If you want it, take it,¡± Xu Zimei said. Just as he was removing the Wisdom Bone, he heard footsteps approaching from not too far away. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows; this area around Qingyue Pool was seldom visited, and it was rare for anyone to pass by. Unless they were like him, specifically targeting this Green Jiao. He looked up and saw two figures slowly approaching from a distance. Only when they came closer could Xu Zimei clearly see the newcomers. It was a middle-aged man and a young girl. The middle-aged man wore a grey-white robe, his black hair streaked with white, giving him a particularly refined appearance. His hair meticulously styled on top of his head, he looked quite young and wore a silver longsword at his waist. Meanwhile, the young girl appeared to be about the same age as Xu Zimei. She wore a blue dress, graceful in demeanor, her slender waist accentuated by a blue silk belt. Her long hair, slightly curly, cascaded from her left shoulder, held together by a pink ribbon, reminiscent of a delicate lady from Jiangnan, shrouded in mist and rain. ¡°Master, someone has beaten us to it,¡± the girl in the blue dress said, frowning slightly at the sight of Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± the refined middle-aged man said with a shake of his head and a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked warily, eyeing the two figures. ¡°We¡¯ve come for the Green Jiao, but now that it¡¯s dead, perhaps we could make a trade?¡± the refined man asked with a smile. ¡°What kind of trade?¡± Xu Zimei spoke up. ¡°We would like the Green Jiao¡¯s tendons. You may state your terms,¡± the refined man replied. ¡°Not for sale. I lack for nothing, and what I do need, you certainly won¡¯t have,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly, rejecting the offer without a second thought. ¡°Master,¡± the girl in the blue dress frowned slightly, then took an umbrella from her Storage Ring. Looking at Xu Zimei and Jiang Changsheng, she said evenly, ¡°This is a weapon of Venerable rank, the Infinite Umbrella, capable of both attack and defense states, and more than sufficient for your use.¡± She could tell that Jiang Changsheng was not even a Vein Practitioner of Venerable rank, and Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have a trace of Spiritual Energy fluctuation on him. So, subconsciously, she thought it impossible for the Green Jiao to have been slain by them; perhaps a stronger passerby had dispatched it, and they were simply scavenging what remained. ¡°This is of no use to me; I won¡¯t trade,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, continuing to meticulously strip tendons and bones, processing the Green Jiao¡¯s carcass. The refined gentleman smiled and, with a ¡°clang,¡± unsheathed the longsword hanging at his waist. The hum of the sword carried a brilliant streak of light through the air, and immediately afterward, the longsword stabbed into the ground in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°The body of the Green Jiao is tough, your sword won¡¯t do. Use mine instead,¡± the refined gentleman suggested with an amiable smile. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, pulling out the longsword and starting to use it right away. This sharp sword cut through iron as if it were mud, and in almost the blink of an eye, it had sliced open the body of the Green Jiao. Xu Zimei swiftly pulled out the Post Wisdom Bone, and then in quick succession extracted the Jiao Dragon¡¯s gallbladder and sinews as well. Only the body remained, and Jiang Changsheng, looking pained, sliced off the meat, commenting on how nourishing the flesh of the Green Jiao was. Xu Zimei returned the longsword to the refined gentleman, tossing the piece of dragon sinew to him as well. ¡°An eye for an eye,¡± Xu Zimei said, and then he and Jiang Changsheng left. ¡°He really is a strange one,¡± the lady in the blue dress remarked, wrinkling her nose in surprise as she watched the two leaving. ¡°Interesting,¡± the refined gentleman said, looking at the dragon sinew in his hand, shaking his head with a chuckle, ¡°He is indeed an intriguing man.¡± ¡­a€| ¡°Senior brother, with this kind of strength, why have you been hiding all this time?¡± On the way back, Jiang Changsheng eventually couldn¡¯t help himself and asked out of curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the principle of not revealing one¡¯s wealth?¡± Xu Zimei looked back and asked. ¡°Oh, then our triumph at the Nine Skies grand event is a sure thing with this,¡± Jiang Changsheng said excitedly. ¡°Set your sights farther; what is a Nine Skies grand event? Even the Nine Skies Sacred Sect doesn¡¯t catch my eye,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°You should avoid making such remarks, senior brother. The Nine Skies Sacred Sect is home to a Saint. A Saint should not be provoked,¡± Jiang Changsheng glanced around and hurriedly advised. Xu Zimei just smiled and shook his head, offering no further explanation. They returned to Huohuang City with the Post Wisdom Bone. Huohuang City was already the largest and most prosperous city in the area. Now, because of an auction, it seemed even busier. Anyone with a bit of power would come here to try their luck, hoping that the auction might have something of interest to them. Xu Zimei and his companion headed straight for the store known as Eternal Ancient¡¯s number one. At that time, there were also a group of customers inside, a total of five people. Two of them appeared to be servants by their dress, one was a middle-aged man, and the other two seemed to be his son and daughter. ¡°Daddy, there are so many treasures here,¡± the young woman said with some astonishment. ¡°Of course, claiming to be number one in Eternal Ancient, they must have something to show for it,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile and a nod of his head. Xu Zimei walked straight into the store and placed the Post Wisdom Bone on the counter, saying, ¡°Calculate the mission contribution value.¡± ¡°One hundred points,¡± the puppet man said, handing a bronze token to Xu Zimei. ¡°Just exchange it directly for the Heavenly Demon Bow,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, not taking the token, and said outright. The puppet man waved his hand and the transparent display case in front opened automatically, with the Heavenly Demon Bow rising from within. Upon the bow, an overwhelming Demonic Qi surged, and at the moment of its unveiling, one seemed to hear the ancient whispers of demonic chants. The Demonic Qi on the bow struggled, transforming into a series of fierce and monstrous faces. Chapter 626 - Chapter 626 Chapter 625 Crimson King Huangfu Xuan ?Chapter 626: Chapter 625: Crimson King Huangfu Xuan Chapter 626: Chapter 625: Crimson King Huangfu Xuan As if to swallow everything in the store, it exuded a proud and unruly air, with an aura that seemed to defy everyone. ¡°Only someone from the Demon Race can use this demon bow. I¡¯m giving it to you, and whether you can suppress it or not is entirely up to you,¡± the puppet man said indifferently. Xu Zimei sensed the aura of the demon bow, feeling the Prison Suppressor Demon Body inside him stir restlessly, as if recognizing a kinship. ¡°Come, bow,¡± he called out softly. The Heavenly Demon Bow seemed to heed his summoning, trembling slightly as it flew towards Xu Zimei. When Xu Zimei held the longbow in his hands, it felt as if it had merged into one with his being. The demon bow had recognized its master on its own, as if it had become an extension of his arm, easy to use. The Demonic Qi surged around him, and Xu Zimei could feel that the Heavenly Demon Bow was the vessel, while the arrows needed to be condensed from Demonic Qi. As long as there was enough Demonic Qi, countless Demon Arrows could be formed. This bow wasn¡¯t too strong; it must have been a weapon of a great demon before, later ending up in this shop. ¡°Young Master is truly extraordinary, having the demon weapon recognize you as its master; I¡¯m afraid your strength will greatly increase again,¡± the middle-aged man beside him said suddenly, smiling. Xu Zimei glanced at the middle-aged man and nodded slightly. ¡°May I ask where you are from, Young Master?¡± The middle-aged man smiled and took the lead in introducing himself. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°I am Huangfu Xuan.¡± ¡°Crimson King Huangfu Xuan,¡± Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t fully reacted before Jiang Changsheng exclaimed in surprise. Looking at the middle-aged man in astonishment, he said: ¡°You are the Crimson King from the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor.¡± ¡°You may also call me the Crimson King,¡± Huangfu Xuan said with a smile, speaking casually. ¡°We are disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect; this is my senior fellow disciple, Lin Qiu,¡± Jiang Changsheng introduced hastily. ¡°So you are disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. I was thinking if the two of you were without a sect, you could consider joining our Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor,¡± Huangfu Xuan said, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°Did the Crimson King also come to attend this auction?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I too came out to take a break,¡± Huangfu Xuan replied with a smile, turning to the young man and woman beside him. ¡°Hao¡¯er, Xuan Yue, you are all of similar age; you should interact and exchange ideas more.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a disciple from the Imperial Sect; why should he interact with us from the Holy Sect?¡± Huangfu Hao said discontentedly. He felt imbalanced in his heart about his father¡¯s praise for Xu Zimei, which he rarely received himself no matter what he did. Now, his father was actually complimenting a boy he had never met before. Huangfu Xuan frowned slightly and looked at his son. Before he could speak, a person entered from outside the door. ¡°Crimson King,¡± the person looked anxious and whispered something to Huangfu Xuan. Immediately after, Huangfu Xuan¡¯s expression turned grave, and he said to Huangfu Hao and Huangfu Xianyue, ¡°Your father has something to attend to and will be gone for a day. I will be back by the start of the auction. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Settle yourselves in the city for now.¡± After speaking, Huangfu Xuan directly took his leave. Curious, Xu Zimei looked at Jiang Changsheng and asked, ¡°Who is he? You seemed so excited.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the Crimson King? Senior brother, you really are oblivious to the affairs of the world,¡± Jiang Changsheng said with a sigh. ¡°It is said he is the strongest under the old ancestor of the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor, having once fought against eight Melting Heaven Realm powerhouses alone. Ultimately, he slew them all, establishing his name in one battle. In our Southern Domain, there is no one who doesn¡¯t know of him.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei responded calmly, nodding. He looked at the Heavenly Demon Bow in his hands. Since arriving in this world, Tyrant Shadow had not come with him, leaving him without a suitable weapon. This Heavenly Demon Bow, however, could be of use for a while. The wooden box on that cylindrical column caught Xu Zimei¡¯s fancy, but he would have to wait for a while before getting the heart of the Blood Lizard. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Huangfu Hao step forward, blocking his path. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°My father praises you so much, you must be very strong,¡± said Huangfu Hao with a cold snort. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it; don¡¯t waste words,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively, replying impatiently. Huangfu Hao¡¯s face darkened slightly as he said, ¡°I want to fight you. The loser cuts off one of his hands.¡± ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t annoy me,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to gain from fighting trash like you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for death,¡± Huangfu Hao¡¯s face twisted in humiliation, as the aura of a Venerable began to emanate from him step by step. Although he had just entered the ranks of the Venerable, his power was quite formidable, with all his Vein Gates being opened. He threw a punch at Xu Zimei, flames smoldering around his fist burning fiercely. Xu Zimei raised the Heavenly Demon Bow, casually fending off the attack; the black bowstring sent the attacker flying back. ¡°Are you insisting on making an offering to my bow?¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. Holding the demon bow in hand, he slowly pulled the bowstring, with Demonic Qi swirling around his arms. A pitch-black arrow, with a body of black gilt, slowly took shape. The tip of the arrow was triangular, glowing with cold light, stirred by the Demonic Qi. Xu Zimei slowly drew the bow, and the Demon Arrow shot towards his foe at a velocity too rapid for the naked eye to clearly discern. The arrow split the silent sky, tearing through the impediments of space, and shot straight ahead. ¡°Crimson Sun Realm,¡± Huangfu Hao¡¯s face turned to panic as he quickly got to his feet, his arms spread wide, and a barrier formed in front of him. This golden barrier rippled the surrounding space, creating its own realm, and stood as a barricade. The Demon Arrow shot straight into the barrier, only to be devoured by the self-contained space of the barrier. Before Huangfu Hao could breathe a sigh of relief, a loud ¡°boom¡± rang out, and the space in front of him completely distorted. The Demon Arrow pierced through the barrier, shattered the layered void, and reappeared in front of Huangfu Hao. ¡°Ah!¡± Then came a painful howl, as the Demon Arrow pierced through Huangfu Hao¡¯s chest, pinning him against the wall of the shop. Blood flowed from his chest as Huangfu Hao struggled in agony. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the demon bow in his hand, then said to Jiang Changsheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, the two left the shop. Struggling, Huangfu Hao said to the woman beside him, ¡°Sister, save me.¡± The woman, Huangfu Xuan Yue, who had been silent all along, slowly lifted her head. No one noticed her eyes sparkling, like moonlight, flickering with a thrilling brilliance. ¡°This move is very powerful,¡± Huangfu Xuan Yue said with a light laugh. She stepped forward, touched the Demon Arrow that had pinned Huangfu Hao to the wall, and then all the Demonic Qi dissolved, absorbed into her body. ¡°Sister, are you satisfied?¡± Huangfu Hao asked somewhat fearfully. ¡°If father can praise him, he surely has something special about him. But it¡¯s not something that can be seen through just one arrow,¡± said Huangfu Xuan Yue lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you are too incompetent to force him to use his full strength.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Huangfu Hao bowed his head, not daring to contradict her. Chapter 627 - Chapter 627 Chapter 626 Auction ?Chapter 627: Chapter 626 Auction Chapter 627: Chapter 626 Auction After leaving the Eternal Ancient¡¯s number one store, Xu Zimei returned to the inn where she was staying. The sky had gradually darkened by then. When Xu Zimei and her companion returned, other guests were seated on the first floor of the inn, dining. The first floor was rather quiet, with only a few scattered groups of guests sitting at tables. ¡°Little brother, where did you go today?¡± Lin Feng asked with a smile upon seeing Xu Zimei. ¡°Just wandered around Huohuang City,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Did you find out anything about the auction?¡± Lin Feng continued to inquire. ¡°What good items could there be at the auction?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Anyhow, you don¡¯t have any Spirit Crystals; the auction doesn¡¯t concern you much. You just have to join in and enjoy the excitement when the time comes,¡± Lin Feng shook his head and did not wish to explain further. However, Ye Xuan, who was sitting beside them, pondered for a moment and then spoke, ¡°The Wan Family Commerce, which is holding the auction this time, is said to have prepared for this auction for three full years. Therefore, the scale of this auction is unprecedentedly huge, and the items are varied and abundant; practically everything is available.¡± Ye Xuan explained carefully, ¡°Because everyone¡¯s financial resources are limited, it¡¯s impossible to bid on all the items. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? Therefore, before the auction starts, everyone will gather information to know what is generally on auction. If there are items they are interested in, they will reserve their money specifically to bid for them.¡± ¡°Then what have you heard?¡± Xu Zimei, now seated, asked with interest. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard anything yet, except for the three star items that the auction has announced. The rest are kept very secret,¡± Ye Xuan shook her head and said. ¡°Three star items? Let¡¯s hear them,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°A Heart of Thunderflame, an Eternal Ancient Body Molding Pill, and a relic left behind by a Saint,¡± Lin Feng piped up first to answer. ¡°Little brother, why are you asking in such detail? Even I don¡¯t dare to think about those star items.¡± ¡°I dare to think about things you don¡¯t, I dare to do things you dare not do. Don¡¯t always compare me to you,¡± Xu Zimei poured herself a cup of wine and said indifferently. Upon hearing these words, Lin Feng¡¯s face became slightly unsightly. He put down his chopsticks and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough to eat, I¡¯m going to rest in my room.¡± After speaking, he left with a flourish of his sleeve, followed swiftly by Murong Yan¡¯er who was sitting nearby. Seeing this, Ye Kai, who was seated to one side, gave Ye Xuan a look that was both smiling and not, stood up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t really hold my alcohol, so I¡¯ll leave you to chat.¡± ¡°Why did you provoke your brother,¡± said Ye Xuan, her face slightly flushed, reproaching. ¡°He is our Great Skies Peak¡¯s Imperial Heir and is very likely to become the next Peak Master. No matter what, you are still brothers. You¡¯ll have each other¡¯s support in the future.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and drank the wine in her cup leisurely. ¡°There will inevitably be a fight between him and me someday. I just can¡¯t be bothered right now. Let that grasshopper jump around for a while longer.¡± ¡°All you do is talk big, with what will you fight him?¡± Ye Xuan gave Xu Zimei a disdainful look. Immediately after, she handed a Storage Ring to Xu Zimei. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at the Storage Ring with confusion. ¡°Inside are the Spirit Crystals that I¡¯ve saved over the years; take them for tomorrow¡¯s auction, so you can bid for some defensive items that suit you,¡± Ye Xuan explained. ¡°After all, you¡¯ll soon be participating in the Nine Skies grand event, how could you go without protection?¡± ¡°I saw you pulling out the ring and thought you were about to confess to me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re always so frivolous,¡± Ye Xuan said as she placed the Storage Ring on the table before darting up the stairs in a hurry. Watching her flee in embarrassment, Xu Zimei laughed heartily behind her. ¡°A rare heroic spirit, yet the favor of a beauty is hardest to bear,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at the Storage Ring and shaking his head slightly. ¡­a€| The night seemed like a monstrous beast, silently devouring the endless darkness within the continuous night. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The moonlight and stars hid dimly deep within the clouds. As dawn approached, the sky slowly started to brighten. A round of purple sun rose high from the east, casting the entire Huohuang City in its glow. Around the city walls, the undying flames burned gently. For the residents of Huohuang City, this day was the liveliest of all. The Wan Family¡¯s auction would be held within this fortress; and with the break of dawn, small groups of people had already started stirring within the city. The auction was to be held in the largest Eternal Pavilion within the city. The Eternal Pavilion was an auction venue purchased and constructed by the Wan Family years ago. Such pavilions weren¡¯t just found in Huohuang City; it was said that the Wan Family¡¯s auctions reached across the entire Eternal Ancient Continent. Therefore, the Eternal Pavilion naturally had branches everywhere. When sunlight shone down and the whole city buzzed with activity, Xu Zimei and his party were in the inn, enjoying their breakfast. ¡°The auction doesn¡¯t start for another three hours, no rush,¡± Lin Feng stated indifferently. It seemed that after last night¡¯s events, his attitude had become somewhat cold, not even bothering with superficial pleasantries. ¡°We from the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect received an early invitation, so we will have a private box.¡± After everyone finished eating, they joined the throng heading towards the Eternal Pavilion. In truth, while the inside of the Eternal Pavilion was vast, the number of people wanting to partake in or simply spectate the auction was far too great, and not everyone was entitled to enter the Eternal Pavilion. Firstly, the pavilion would issue invitations to the two Holy Sects and the five Imperial Sects of the Southern Domain. They had the qualifications to enter and would have private boxes on the second floor. Simply put, those who could go up to the second floor were individuals or powers of some status and standing. As for everyone else, they would all be arranged on the first floor. There were no private boxes on the first floor; instead, it was like a large hall, with rows of chairs set up next to each other, positioned around the auction stage. Even to get onto the first floor, one required sufficient financial proof, showing that you had the strength to bid on the items inside. This also prevented many who simply wanted to watch the excitement from doing so. ¡­a€| The road leading to the Eternal Pavilion was packed with people. When Xu Zimei and the others arrived at the Eternal Pavilion, half the seats had already been gradually filled. ¡°Young Master Lin, please come inside,¡± greeted a man clad in a green robe, sporting a well-trimmed mustache, walking with supreme grace. The man only gave off one impressiona€¡±effeminate, with flamboyant mannerisms and fingers gracefully curled like orchid blossoms. ¡°Steward Wan,¡± greeted Lin Feng with a smile, acknowledging the newcomer. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a while. This time, only the members from the Great Skies Peak and Green Skies Peak of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect have come,¡± the man known as Steward Wan said with a smile. ¡°The box is ready; please follow me.¡± Xu Zimei took a moment to look around the Eternal Pavilion. Chapter 628 - Chapter 628 Chapter 627 Contest ?Chapter 628: Chapter 627: Contest Chapter 628: Chapter 627: Contest The first floor of the Eternal Pavilion was incredibly spacious, occupying a third of the street area. In the center stood a circular high platform. Centered around this high platform, countless chairs were arranged in the vicinity, and on the two red-painted pillars nearby, dragons and phoenixes were carved in a lifelike dance, with several Golden Dragons intricately engraved among them. On the walls at both sides, various famous paintings were hung, featuring deep forests and dense undergrowth. Dozens of fragrant fresh flowers filled the entire first floor of the hall. Looking upward, the Eternal Pavilion had three levels in total, with the third commonly occupied by members of the Wan Family and not open to the public. Along the pillars, decorated with dragons and phoenixes, ascended to the second floor, which was comprised entirely of private rooms. Each was named in a variety of ways, suggestive of wind, rain, thunder, lightning, and the four plants: plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum. Xu Zimei glanced around and saw there were almost dozens of rooms. Following Steward Wan up the stairs, everyone was ushered into a private room named ¡°Bamboo.¡± The space inside the private room wasn¡¯t large; there was a wooden table with a plate of fruit on it. Several soft cotton chairs were placed around, and near the aisle, there was a window made especially for viewing the first floor below. The light inside wasn¡¯t particularly bright, and the air carried a faint, delicate fragrance. ¡°Young Master Lin and everyone else, I¡¯ve arranged for you to stay here. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï If you need anything, just let me know,¡± Steward Wan said with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Steward Wan,¡± Lin Feng nodded slightly. Watching Steward Wan leave, Lin Feng turned his head to Xu Zimei, and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve brought Spirit Crystals from the Sect Gate to buy the Hindoo Flower. Father said you could have one million Spirit Crystals to purchase items you like.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. As time passed, the seats on the first floor were almost completely filled with people. And one after another, some of the VIPs also ascended to the second floor. Among them was the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, whom Xu Zimei had met before, as well as the refined gentleman and the woman in purple who had been present during the slaying of the Green Jiao Dragon. For the moment, he didn¡¯t know their origins and couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out. When it came to Spirit Crystals, Xu Zimei actually had many inside his True Fate World. Previously, when destroying the Extinct Heaven Sect and various other forces one after another. Since his Storage Ring could not fit them all, Xu Zimei had simply thrown them into his True Fate World. He seldom used them, so he had not bothered to attend to them. Not to mention anything else, but the remnant Spirit Crystals from the Extinct Heaven Sect alone, an Immortal Gate with one Sect and two Emperors, amounted to an astronomical figure. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡­ Once everyone had arrived, a ¡°pat pat pat¡± sound started emanating from the high platform. Then, something began to rise slowly from a bulge on the platform. A venerable elder clad in a long red robe walked over from the side. The elder looked vigorous, his face radiating a healthy glow. His voice was slightly resonant as he spoke, ¡°I am Wan Shiyuan, those who often attend our Wan Family¡¯s auctions should recognize me. But let me give a brief introduction anyway, I am today¡¯s auctioneer. I¡¯ll mention a few points in advance, let¡¯s get the ugly part out of the way first. The auction comprises exchanging cash for goods. Any auctioned item, unless it has quality issues, will not be accepted for return under any conditions.¡± After the red-robed elder finished speaking, he waved his hand grandly and the covering over the item on the high platform was revealed. A bright red fruit lay within. ¡°The first item up for auction is the Dragon Scale Fruit. This is an unparalleled selection for tempering the body, whether for Vein Practitioners below the Heavenly Mansion or for families with juniors who have just stepped into cultivation. The Dragon Scale Fruit is worth purchasing, with a starting bid of ten Spirit Crystals, and each bid increment must not be less than ten.¡± As soon as his voice faded, someone held up a sign and shouted, ¡°Twenty Spirit Crystals.¡± ¡°I bid fifty pieces.¡± ¡­ In the end, the Dragon Scale Fruit was auctioned off to a Vein Practitioner for one hundred Spirit Crystals. Others did not contend; not for lack of money, but because that was pretty much its value. Unless one particularly favored it, most wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to pay a premium at the auction. ¡°This second auction item is a Collapsing Stele Palm Vein Skill. A palm like a sky stele, a fist shattering rivers and mountains, the starting bid is fifty Spirit Crystals, and each increment must be no less than fifty.¡± As the elder¡¯s words fell, the crowd below had already started to vie for it eagerly. The person in charge of this Wan Family¡¯s auction was quite clever; they arranged the order from least to most valuable, with the most expensive items coming later. Moreover, these cheaper items were also very well chosen. Neither the Dragon Scale Fruit nor the Collapsing Stele Palm were exceptionally valuable, but they were still rare enough that while the big shots overlooked them, many regular Vein Practitioners coveted them terribly. In a nutshell, the items up for auction here were all of a scarce level. ¡­ As items were auctioned off one by one, most people had nearly spent all their money. The red-robed elder knocked on the iron gong on the platform and said loudly, ¡°The next item for auction is a bit special.¡± He waved his hand grandly, and an item shaped like a bell appeared on the platform. ¡°This was obtained from the Divine Demon Battlefield and is filled with a rich Divine Power. However, this bell is already so damaged that it¡¯s not functional, and we¡¯re auctioning it without guaranteeing its quality. A low price of one hundred Spirit Crystals, with each increase at your discretion.¡± Upon hearing the red-robed elder¡¯s words, a sudden silence fell below. ¡°They dare to auction off something so broken, are they crazy for money?¡± Someone murmured in a low voice. ¡°Well, no one¡¯s forcing you to buy it. What if you spot a bargain? The choice is yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it for one hundred Spirit Crystals,¡± a man¡¯s voice came from a corner room on the second floor. ¡°One hundred Spirit Crystals, is there anyone who wants to compete?¡± the red-robed elder continued to ask. ¡°Although we can¡¯t detect anything from this bell, what if it has some special effects? A few hundred Spirit Crystals wouldn¡¯t be too much of a loss.¡± ¡°Two hundred Spirit Crystals.¡± ¡°Three hundred Spirit Crystals.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, some people on the second floor also started to call out casually. ¡°One thousand Spirit Crystals,¡± Xu Zimei put her sign outside and called out loudly. To hear this, those who were originally testing the waters gave up competing. However, in a corner on the first floor, a woman with a bamboo hat stood there, still raising the bid. ¡°One thousand one hundred Spirit Crystals.¡± ¡°Two thousand Spirit Crystals,¡± Xu Zimei said again. ¡°Two thousand one hundred Spirit Crystals.¡± The woman with the bamboo hat continued to raise the bid. ¡°Ten thousand Spirit Crystals,¡± Xu Zimei waved her hand dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, what do you want a piece of junk for ten thousand Spirit Crystals for?¡± Lin Feng finally couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Why care so much? Didn¡¯t father say I have a million Spirit Crystals? You just need to pay,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. As Xu Zimei¡¯s words concluded, the woman on the first floor with the bamboo hat seemed to quiet down, weighing the pros and cons. Chapter 629 - Chapter 629 Chapter 628 Monk Kuwu ?Chapter 629: Chapter 628 Monk Kuwu Chapter 629: Chapter 628 Monk Kuwu After a moment of thought, the woman in the bamboo hat finally spoke up and bid, ¡°Eleven thousand Spirit Crystals.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to vie for over such a damaged bell?¡± the people below discussed with confusion. ¡°Could there be some secret hidden within?¡± The people on the first floor didn¡¯t have much money to begin with, and those on the second floor had their own items they wanted to auction. So naturally, if the price was too high, they were reluctant to waste Spirit Crystals on other items. ¡°Twenty thousand Spirit Crystals,¡± Xu Zimei said without a second thought upon hearing the woman in the bamboo hat. ¡°The gentleman from the Bamboo Suite bids twenty thousand Spirit Crystals, does anyone else want to raise the price?¡± the old man in the red robe asked with a chuckle. Originally thought to be just a damaged item, he hadn¡¯t expected the pleasant surprise. The woman in the bamboo hat then fell completely silent. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, this bell from the Divine Demon Battlefield goes to the gentleman from the Bamboo Suite,¡± said the old man in the red robe after waiting a moment and promptly banging the gavel to seal the deal. Not long after, a maid came in carrying a tray with the bell on it. According to the auction¡¯s rules, it was definitely a case of cash on delivery. Xu Zimei looked at Lin Feng, who paid the twenty thousand Spirit Crystals with a troubled expression. Originally, he had thought that Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t need these Spirit Crystals and that he could casually use them to bid for items he was preparing for the Nine Skies Summit. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Unfortunately, given the current situation, it was debatable whether even one million Spirit Crystals would be enough. Xu Zimei took the bell and started examining it in his hands. The bell was roughly the same size as an ordinary bell, entirely dark brown, with some areas rusted and peeling, suggesting great antiquity. Inside the bell, the clapper was a round, stone-like object, which still produced a faint ringing when shaken gently in hand. There was nothing recognizably special about the bell, and if others didn¡¯t say it had been brought out from the Divine Demon Battlefield, it would probably be considered inferior to a normal bell. ¡°Does this bell serve any purpose?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked from the side. ¡°I can¡¯t tell at the moment,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He couldn¡¯t feel any energy inside the bell. ¡°Just a bunch of scrap copper and iron, what good can it do,¡± Lin Feng remarked from the side. ¡°Do I need you to tell me whether it has a use?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°I don¡¯t need to say, you can explain it to father when we get back,¡± Lin Feng responded. ¡­ The auction on the first floor was still ongoing, with more and more items being sold. As time passed, the bidding prices grew higher and higher. Finally, when the old man in the red robe brought out a purple flower, Lin Feng started paying serious attention. The purple flower was only the size of a palm, with six petals, each inscribed with many Sanskrit symbols. Gazing at the purple flower for too long seemed to make one hear the low murmur of chants. ¡°The Hindoo Flower, unique to the Myriad Buddha Temple,¡± the old man in the red robe explained with a smile. ¡°Offered in the Buddha hall for half a year before one blooms, it can vanquish evil, purify the heart, and protect the body. It¡¯s extremely rare and precious, and also has a terrifying ability to resonate with Buddhist cultivation techniques and Vein Skills. The starting bid is one million Spirit Crystals, with each increment not less than one hundred thousand.¡± As the old man in the red robe finished speaking, people around the room had already begun to bid. ¡°One million one hundred thousand Spirit Crystals.¡± ¡°One million five hundred thousand Spirit Crystals.¡± ¡°` ¡­a€| Seeing the fierce bidding, Lin Feng said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Brother, father only gave us five million Spirit Crystals for the auction. If that¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll have to use your share.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem. If you don¡¯t have the Spirit Crystals, you cover it yourself. I¡¯m not involved,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and refused outright. Lin Feng¡¯s expression fluctuated, wanting to say something but ultimately held back, clenching his fists without speaking further. ¡°Three million Spirit Crystals,¡± Lin Feng called out as he saw the pace of the bidding slowing down. ¡°So the folks from Great Skies Peak have come to join the fun too,¡± someone from a room on the second floor spoke up. ¡°Do you have enough money? Need me to lend you some?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourselves with Great Skies Peak¡¯s affairs,¡± Lin Feng replied indifferently. He could tell that the people in the opposite room were from Green Skies Peak, and the one speaking was called Yan Song, the Imperial Heir of Green Skies Peak. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°In that case, I bid three million five hundred thousand Spirit Crystals,¡± Yan Song said with a smile from the opposite room. ¡°Four million,¡± Lin Feng said, his face betraying his discomfort. The others around, witnessing the rivalry between the two brethren of the same sect, stayed interestedly silent and didn¡¯t place any further bids. After all, their target wasn¡¯t the Hindoo Flower. ¡°Four million five hundred thousand,¡± Yan Song promptly countered. In the room he was in, a middle-aged man beside him cautioned, ¡°Imperial Heir, our target isn¡¯t the Hindoo Flower. What if the other party stops bidding? What then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely follow,¡± Yan Song said with a relaxed smile. ¡°I bid five million. Yan Song, if you bid again, I won¡¯t follow and will leave it to you,¡± Lin Feng spoke coldly. His aura surged around him, clearly not at peace within. ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t fight over what others desire. Since you like it so much, take it,¡± said Yan Song with a laugh. Before Lin Feng could even take a breath of relief, a voice suddenly rose from the first floor. ¡°I bid five million one hundred thousand.¡± Everyone looked toward the source of the voice, only to see a monk sitting quietly among the crowd on the first floor. ¡°It¡¯s Monk Kuwu,¡± someone exclaimed in surprise. ¡°He was once the first Divine Monk of Myriad Buddha Temple, said to have later been expelled from his order,¡± another person discussed. ¡°He dares to show up here? Isn¡¯t he afraid of being caught by the Myriad Buddha Temple?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? The people from Myriad Buddha Temple rarely leave the temple. For the time being, it¡¯s impossible for them to come to Huohuang City.¡± ¡°Five million five hundred thousand,¡± Lin Feng gritted his teeth and continued bidding. ¡°Venerable monks of Great Skies Peak, I have no intention of competing with you for the Hindoo Flower, should you agree to one thing for me. I¡¯ll immediately withdraw and compensate you for all the Spirit Crystals you¡¯ve just outbid,¡± Monk Kuwu chanted an Amitabha and said calmly. ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Feng asked, frowning. ¡°I have heard that an ancestor of your Nine Skies Peak once defeated Ghost Buddha and acquired his Ghost Zen Six Severings,¡± Monk Kuwu spoke up. ¡°I only wish to have a glimpse at the Ghost Zen Six Severings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible; the Peak-guarding Vein Technique of our Great Skies Peak is not something to be observed at will,¡± Lin Feng shook his head and said. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t blame me for not giving up the Hindoo Flower,¡± Monk Kuwu said, before quoting his bid, ¡°I bid six million Spirit Crystals.¡± With a ¡°bang,¡± Lin Feng slammed the table next to him as his aura grew stronger. ¡°This Monk Kuwu is courting death,¡± he said with murderous intent. ¡°Monk Kuwu is a Venerable at the peak of Vein Practitioners. It seems you¡¯re not his match yet,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°` Chapter 630 - Chapter 630 Chapter 629 Hindoo Flower ?Chapter 630: Chapter 629 Hindoo Flower Chapter 630: Chapter 629 Hindoo Flower Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Feng turned his head and gave a cold glance. He then spoke lightly, ¡°After the auction is completed, an Elder from Great Skies Peak will escort us away. Will we still be afraid of Monk Kuwu then?¡± ¡°What can you do now? If only father had known, he should have let me handle the bidding,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head as she said. ¡°Do you have a way?¡± Lin Feng quickly asked. ¡°First tell me, why did father auction the Hindoo Flower?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Lin Feng looked around, and eventually moved closer to Xu Zimei, whispering, ¡°It seems it is for treating an old ancestor of our Great Skies Peak. I don¡¯t know more than that.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, looked toward the first floor, and said loudly, ¡°Monk Kuwu, we certainly cannot let you see our Great Skies Peak¡¯s Vein Skills. But I¡¯ve studied that Ghost Zen Six Severings. If you want it, I can share it with you.¡± ¡°What makes me believe you?¡± Monk Kuwu replied. ¡°You have to believe me, otherwise you will never find the Ghost Zen Six Severings from a second place in this world,¡± Xu Zimei said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Fine, I will believe you this once. If you deceive me, I will hunt you down until death. After all, I am alone and have no fear of your Nine Heavens Imperial Sect,¡± Monk Kuwu stated bluntly. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, then looked to Lin Feng and said, ¡°Bid.¡± ¡°You learned Ghost Zen Six Severings?¡± Lin Feng asked with a frown. ¡°Auction your item and don¡¯t ask so much about what doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°Six million,¡± Lin Feng said directly. After all, he bid five million, and the extra one million would be compensated by Monk Kuwu. Upon hearing such a bid, no one from the floor objected anymore, and the red-robed elder sealed the deal with a hammer strike. Not long after, the Hindoo Flower was brought up. The flower was kept in a box to prevent the Buddhist nature of the flower from being depleted. Lin Feng directly paid six million Spirit Crystals, and for the extra amount he paid himself, he would later ask Monk Kuwu for compensation. ¡­¡­a€| The auction continued fiercely thereafter. Finally, when only the last three items remained, the atmosphere at the auction silenced completely. Because everyone knew that these were the three finale items, the big power players¡¯ battle; the rest could only watch the show. ¡°The next items to be auctioned are the finale items of this ranking event. I believe everyone here is already aware of them. Still, I would like to give a brief introduction,¡± the red-robed elder said with a smile. With a wave of his right hand, a high platform rose slowly from the ground. The top of the platform was covered with a transparent dome. Inside was a ¡°thump thump thump¡± beating heart, colored crimson-gold, with strands of thunderbolt and flame swirling around it. Even with the transparent barrier, the power contained within the heart was still shocking to behold. ¡°The Heart of Thunderflame, birthed and nurtured by heaven and earth, only one appears every thousand years,¡± said the red-robed elder with a smile. ¡°To acquire this Heart of Thunderflame, I do not need to spell out the twists and hardships involved. To go to the End of Heaven is to court death, and the bidding for this Heart of Thunderflame starts at ten million Spirit Crystals, with each increase no less than one million.¡± As the elder¡¯s voice faded, someone from the second floor immediately called out, ¡°Twenty million.¡± ¡°Who is it, so rich and imposing?¡± someone asked, looking for the source of the voice. It was from the Mountain River Sect¡¯s room. ¡°In recent years, the Mountain River Sect has developed rapidly and has almost become the leading force among the five major Imperial Sects,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Indeed, give them more time, and they might even become a Holy Sect,¡± another voice responded. ¡°Thirty million Spirit Crystals,¡± Just then, a bid was called out from the room where Green Skies Peak was seated, as Yan Song made his offer. ¡°What gives Green Skies Peak the right to compete with us?¡± Chu Cizhao from the Mountain River Sect blurted out nonchalantly. ¡°Forty million Spirit Crystals,¡± Chu Shanhe stated calmly. ¡°Fifty million,¡± At this moment, someone in another room on the second floor swiftly followed with a bid. ¡°It¡¯s Old Withered Wood,¡± someone whispered. ¡°What does he want with the Heart of Thunderflame? The thunder and flame it contains are practically his natural enemy; he can¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°Who knows, he probably has his own plans,¡± another conjectured. ¡°Sixty million,¡± meanwhile, in an adjacent room, the Realm Emperor Sect joined the bidding. This trip to Huohuang City, the Realm Emperor Sect had kept a low profile; people didn¡¯t even know who their leader was. ¡°One hundred million Spirit Crystals,¡± someone from the Mountain River Sect abruptly tried to top the bid. ¡°One hundred million Spirit Crystals plus one hundred Divine Crystals,¡± Old Withered Wood offered indifferently. ¡°Divine Crystals? Has the fellow lost his mind?¡± someone from below exclaimed in surprise. As everyone knows, Spirit Crystals are the most commonly used currency on the Eternal Ancient Continent. Most transactions are conducted with Spirit Crystals. However, above Spirit Crystals, there are some very rare and precious crystal stones such as Divine Crystals and Demon Crystals. In the Divine Demon Battlefield of the Eternal Ancient Continent, many Spirit Crystals, after absorbing Divine Power or Demonic Qi, will slowly transform into Divine Crystals or Demon Crystals over vast spans of time. These two types of crystal stones are among the most valuable on the Eternal Ancient Continent. If Old Withered Wood bids using Divine Crystals, then the others must also bid with Divine Crystals or Demon Crystals; otherwise, no amount of Spirit Crystals can compensate. ¡°Two hundred Divine Crystals,¡± the Realm Emperor Sect instantly called out. ¡°One thousand Demon Crystals,¡± the Mountain River Sect also began to bid. ¡°It¡¯s truly a battle between gods; we could probably never see this many Divine Crystals in our whole lifetime,¡± someone in the crowd remarked emotionally. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°One thousand one hundred Divine Crystals,¡± Old Withered Wood seemed determined not to give up and continued bidding. ¡°I¡¯m out,¡± a man from the Realm Emperor Sect said cheerfully. ¡°Two thousand Demon Crystals,¡± the Mountain River Sect, with its deep pockets, still eagerly shouted their bid. ¡°Three thousand,¡± Old Withered Wood coughed a few times and declared, ¡°If you go beyond this price, I forfeit my right to bid.¡± At this moment, within the Mountain River Sect¡¯s room, Chu Shanhe frowned slightly and said to an elder beside him, ¡°This price has already exceeded our budget.¡± ¡°This Old Withered Wood, the old coot, he wouldn¡¯t be a shill deliberately raising the price, would he?¡± Chu Cizhao spoke candidly. ¡°But at this point, withdrawing would feel somewhat unfinished,¡± the elder replied. ¡°Empress, the decision is yours to make, after all, the Heart of Thunderflame is a rare find.¡± ¡°Three thousand one hundred Demon Crystals,¡± Chu Shanhe decisively slapped the table and made his bid. With the fall of the auctioneer¡¯s hammer, the next marquee item was placed on the stage. ¡°Thousands of years ago, a Heaven-reaching Great Saint appeared in the eastern region, a title I presume everyone here has heard of,¡± the auctioneer in red robe said with a smile. ¡°Today¡¯s auction item happens to be the parting treasure of the Heaven Reaching Sage.¡± He then lifted the cover from the display on the stage, revealing a stone inside. Chapter 631 - Chapter 631 Chapter 630 Auction Ends ?Chapter 631: Chapter 630 Auction Ends Chapter 631: Chapter 630 Auction Ends The stone was pure black, very smooth to the touch, and only about the size of a fist; within it, a faint spiritual energy was pulsating. ¡°Heaven-reaching stone, I presume you have all heard of it,¡± the red-robed elder said with a smile: ¡°Legend has it that the Heaven Reaching Sage wasn¡¯t human, but a kind of essence of stone. He was naturally born from stone essence, and eventually cultivated himself to become a saint. In his legacy, he also created thirty-six Heaven-reaching Stones, among which there is one true Heaven-reaching Stone with his entire life¡¯s legacy. We haven¡¯t seen this Heaven-reaching Stone, and whether it¡¯s the genuine one, we also cannot confirm. This is a gamble; if you¡¯re right, you gain the legacy of a saint, and if you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s all for naught. The starting bid for the Heaven-reaching Stone is one thousand divine crystals; each increase in bid must not exceed one hundred divine crystals or demon crystals.¡± ¡°Two thousand demon crystals, this Heaven-reaching Stone is ours, the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect claims it,¡± the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, declared loudly. ¡°Three thousand demon crystals,¡± someone from another room upstairs called out softly. Everyone looked towards the sound; after all, anyone who could call out such a price was, without exception, a truly significant figure. But the window of that room was tightly shut, and it seemed to be the voice of an old man, beyond that, nothing else could be discerned. ¡°Four thousand demon crystals,¡± Huangfu Xuan continued to call out. ¡°Five thousand demon crystals.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï When the quantity of demon crystals called reached ten thousand, the person in that room seemed to grow impatient and directly said, ¡°Twenty thousand demon crystals.¡± ¡°Twenty thousand and one hundred,¡± the people from the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect frowned slightly but were still unwilling to give up. Inside the room of the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect, the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, frowned slightly and turned to the Sacred Sect Elder beside him, asking, ¡°Do we know who is bidding against us?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± the Elder shook his head and said. ¡°Absurd, not even knowing our competitor; remember, our limit is only fifty thousand demon crystals,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said from the side. ¡°In my opinion, the chances of this stone holding a legacy are slim; there were originally thirty-six stones. Moreover, if this stone truly contained the Heaven-reaching Stone, why would the Wan Family be willing to auction it off?¡± the Elder reminded. ¡°The methods of a saint are not something we can comprehend, especially the Heaven Reaching Sage, who is one of the foremost,¡± Huangfu Xuan shook his head slightly. He raised the bid to the outside, saying, ¡°I bid thirty thousand demon crystals.¡± ¡°Fifty thousand,¡± in another room, someone didn¡¯t even think before directly raising the bid by twenty thousand. The crowd below raised their eyebrows, wondering who this mysterious bidder was to casually offer tens of thousands of demon crystals, which was a significant sum even for a Sacred Sect. ¡°Fifty-one thousand demon crystals,¡± Huangfu Xuan raised the bid again. ¡°Sixty thousand,¡± the determination of the room on the opposite second floor seemed great, and with deep pockets, the increments were always above ten thousand. ¡°We can¡¯t compete anymore,¡± Huangfu Xuan shook his head helplessly, speaking to the person beside him. ¡°Sixty thousand demon crystals, is there anyone else wishing to bid?¡± the red-robed elder surveyed the crowd and, seeing no one else speak, he hammered down and declared, ¡°Then this Heaven-reaching Stone goes to the occupant of the Mei Character Room.¡± After the red-robed elder finished speaking, he looked around again and continued with a smile: ¡°The next item for auction is the final item of this auction, the Nine Skies Body Molding Pill.¡± ¡°This pill is concocted by our founder, right?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked from the side. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Kai nodded and replied, ¡°The Pills refined by our ancestor are becoming scarce. Ever since the old patriarch of Pill Skies Peak learned the art of refining Pills, the ancestor has seldom personally refined them anymore.¡± ¡°As everyone knows, the Nine Skies Sage was a true genius. The Nine Skies Great Path that he created is world-renowned and is considered the most versatile path.¡± The man in the red robe explained with a smile from below, ¡°When he established the Way of Pill Skies, he once refined three unparalleled Divine Pills. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï And this Nine Skies Body Molding Pill is one of them. As the name suggests, there¡¯s no need to explain the concept of ¡®body molding.¡¯ Everyone knows that in the journey of cultivation, talent is something that cannot be ignored; a good talent can even put you ahead at the starting line.¡± ¡°And this Nine Skies Body Molding Pill is a Pill that can turn a waste into a Talented Disciple.¡± ¡°Why not tell us about its specific effects,¡± someone in the crowd called out curiously. ¡°So-called body molding means using the power of the Nine Skies Great Path to transform your body and reshape your soul. Whether it¡¯s opening up Vein Gates or enhancing one¡¯s comprehension and learning abilities, all will greatly be improved, which is simply a blessing for those with poor aptitude for cultivation,¡± the man in the red robe explained. ¡°Because this Pill has been consigned to us by someone else, we are not auctioning it for Divine Crystals, but instead trading it for items.¡± ¡°How exactly does this item trade work?¡± someone interested asked curiously. ¡°This guest would like to trade this Nine Skies Body Molding Pill for a small bottle of Celestial River Holy Water.¡± ¡°Celestial River Holy Water? What is that?¡± someone who had never even heard of it asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s part of an ancient legend. There was once a river within the Divine Court, called the Heavenly River,¡± someone pondered for a moment. He explained, ¡°The Heavenly River was located in the realm with the most abundant Spiritual Energy, absorbing the Essence of Sun and Moon. Every hundred years, it would condense a drop of Holy Water.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean a small bottle of Holy Water would require at least tens of thousands of years?¡± someone exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Tens of thousands of years? Such a thing is now unattainable and unsearchable,¡± another person shook their head, speaking with emotion. ¡°After the Divine Court and the Demon Realm fought in the Divine Demon Battlefield, the Divine Court was destroyed, and the Heavenly River completely vanished. Where would the Celestial River Holy Water come from now, let alone a small bottle.¡± Hearing the request of the man in the red robe, the people below discussed amongst themselves and then fell silent. ¡°We can trade, but we don¡¯t have a small bottle, only twenty drops,¡± a voice spoke from the room at the far right of the second floor. ¡°Who is that?¡± some people looked in the direction of the room, speculating curiously. ¡°To have something almost lost like the Celestial River Holy Water.¡± After pondering for a moment, the man in the red robe said, ¡°Wait here for a moment, we need to discuss with the owner.¡± He then stepped down from the auction stage and made his way towards the third floor of the Eternal Pavilion. Lin Feng looked at the room that made the offer of the Celestial River Holy Water, his face breaking into an enlightened smile. ¡°So it¡¯s them, it seems they came well-prepared.¡± ¡°Should we go and say hello after the auction is over?¡± Ye Kai looked at the people and asked. ¡°You know the people in that room?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°That room is prepared for members of our Main Clan,¡± Ye Kai explained. ¡°The Nine Skies Sacred Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Right, they are most likely the Main Clan members who came to observe the Nine Skies grand event. In the end, who gets to enter the Main Clan will be decided by their evaluation,¡± Ye Kai nodded and said. ¡­ It didn¡¯t take long for the man in the red robe to return after going up. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632 Chapter 631 Visitors from the Main Clan ?Chapter 632: Chapter 631 Visitors from the Main Clan Chapter 632: Chapter 631 Visitors from the Main Clan The red-robed elder said with a smile, ¡°Since the seller is willing to trade, congratulations to the guest in the ¡®Lan¡¯ numbered room for obtaining this last auction item.¡± ¡°The auction has come to an end, and we would like to thank everyone for their participation. We will notify you of the time of the next auction by the Wan Family at a later date.¡± ¡°After the auction, our Wan Family will also host a small gathering here at the Eternal Pavilion.¡± ¡°Guests who are willing to stay can wait for a moment, and then everyone will have the opportunity to meet each other.¡± Upon hearing this, almost no one from the second floor left, and most people from the first floor stayed, though a small number preferred not to mingle. Xu Zimei focused on the ¡®Lan¡¯ numbered room, and when the people inside came out, he was slightly taken aback. Two people came out from the room, precisely the refined middle-aged man and the woman in a purple dress whom he had encountered while hunting the Green Jiao. ¡°Are they from the Main Clan?¡± Xu Zimei asked, pointing at the two people, and addressing Ye Kai. ¡°Yes, the man¡¯s name is Mu Changge. For the past few years, he has been the one selecting candidates to go to the Main Clan during our Nine Skies Grand Gathering. As for that lady, I haven¡¯t seen her before,¡± Ye Kai explained. The crowd walked down from the second-floor rooms, and people had already started to come forward to greet and exchange pleasantries. The Wan Family served dishes made from Monster Beast meat and soups brewed from Mysterious Medicine, one by one, inside the Eternal Pavilion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Beautiful songstresses played music and danced in the middle of the first floor, instantly transforming the atmosphere from the previously tense auction to the current gathering. The guest from the Realm Emperor Holy Sect was none other than the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, while from the Nine Skies Sacred Sect were Mu Changge and the woman in the purple dress whom Xu Zimei had met before. Yan Song from Green Skies Peak also came over. The Mountain River Sect had secured the Heart of Thunderflame at the auction, naturally raising their popularity. As for the one who auctioned off the Heaven-reaching Stone, it was an elderly man dressed in a Taoist robe, with grizzled eyebrows and beard. His grey-white hair was meticulously tied up in a bun, giving him an extraordinary temperament. ¡°Lin Yu Tian,¡± the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, recognized the elder at first glance and called out to him directly. ¡°Crimson King, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you well,¡± the elder Lin Yu Tian replied with a smile, in a gentle manner. ¡°I was wondering who was so eager for this Heaven-reaching Stone. It¡¯s not surprising it¡¯s you,¡± Huangfu Xuan said with a light laugh. ¡°It seems the possession of your ancestor has returned to its rightful owner.¡± Hearing this title, the others also engaged in a flurry of discussion, ¡°Lin Yu Tian? Isn¡¯t he the old Heavenly Master from Heavenly Gate, a descendant of the Heaven Reaching Sage?¡± ¡°It must be him,¡± someone nearby nodded, adding, ¡°Heavenly Gate has been searching for the Heaven-reaching Stone in recent years, trying to reclaim the legacy of their ancestors.¡± Here, Lin Feng brought the people from Great Skies Peak, while Yan Song led the members from Green Skies Peak over to greet Mu Changge. ¡°We¡¯ve met Elder Mu,¡± the two said respectfully. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formality. You all need to work harder in the upcoming Nine Skies Grand Gathering,¡± Mu Changge replied with a light laugh. He then glanced at the woman in the purple dress and said, ¡°Zi¡¯er, they¡¯re about your age. You might want to get to know them.¡± ¡°Understood, Teacher Mu,¡± the woman in the purple dress nodded slightly. Before leaving, Mu Changge took an interested look at Xu Zimei at the back. The gathering was mainly people chatting among themselves, and several younger attendees were getting to know each other. The prominent figures such as Huangfu Xuan and Mu Changge were also making acquaintances. Zimo had little interest in such gatherings, so he simply found a seat to the side, quietly resting there, watching the various life-drama-like greetings unfold in the room. ¡°I am Young Master Lin of Great Skies Peak, Lin Feng. May I ask how to address the young lady?¡± Lin Feng and Yan Song, circling the woman in the purple dress, tried to strike up a conversation and get to know her. However, the woman in the purple dress seemed less interested and simply replied briefly before leaving. Monk Kuwu approached from the distance, looking at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Remember what you promised me.¡± ¡°As long as you dare to ask, I dare to give,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you after the gathering,¡± said Monk Kuwu before he left directly. ¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t long until someone knocked on the table next to Xu Zimei, making a ¡°thud, thud, thud¡± sound. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw the woman in the purple dress standing there, looking at him with a half-smile. ¡°We meet again,¡± the woman in the purple dress said. ¡°Hm, the world really is small,¡± Xu Zimei acknowledged with a nod of his head. ¡°Judging by your tone, it seems you¡¯re not too happy to see me,¡± the woman in the purple dress said with a smile as she sat down beside him. ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I just came to thank you for giving the dragon tendon to us,¡± the woman in the purple dress replied. ¡°I only accept a bodily commitment; verbal thanks are unnecessary,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°I dare to commit my body, do you dare to accept?¡± the woman in the purple dress teased with a laugh. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Although your appearance is only so-so, you¡¯d make a decent servant to pour tea and water,¡± retorted Xu Zimei. The woman in the purple dress chuckled, shook her head, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, how would you people from the branch clans understand matters of the Main Clan.¡± Listening to your tone, it seems you look down on people from my branch clan,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of me looking down on you, facts speak louder than words,¡± the woman in the purple dress answered with a smile. ¡°In the past, disciples from our Main Clan¡¯s branch clans became nothing but slaves to our Main Clan¡¯s disciples, except for that man from a few years ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s them,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°And what makes you different?¡± the woman in the purple dress asked with interest. ¡°To them, the Holy Sect might be a lifelong goal. But for me, the Holy Sect doesn¡¯t even qualify as a starting point,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman in the purple dress smiled and said, ¡°I thought you were quite interesting at first, but it turns out you¡¯re also someone who boasts.¡± As the two were talking, they saw Huangfu Xuan¡¯s children, Huangfu Hao and Huangfu Xianyue, walking over. ¡°Young Master Lin, we meet again,¡± said Huangfu Hao through gritted teeth. ¡°What, didn¡¯t get enough of a beating last time?¡± Xu Zimei looked up and asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared last time. I want to challenge you again,¡± Huangfu Hao declared. ¡°What¡¯s the point of a child¡¯s fight,¡± Xu Zimei waved dismissively and said indifferently, ¡°Scram, before I beat you to death.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huangfu Hao¡¯s face turned awkward, and he glanced at Huangfu Xianyue beside him. Huangfu Xianyue chuckled softly, then slowly stepped forward, leaned into Xu Zimei¡¯s ear, and whispered, ¡°Young Master Lin, you¡¯re from the Demon Race, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why do you say that,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it, this matter isn¡¯t over, I will find you again,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said, then she left. Xu Zimei felt that these people were somewhat arrogant; if it weren¡¯t for his Divine Soul being a bit unstable, he truly wanted to try wiping out a Holy Sect. Besides, the Fusion Method of the Blood Lizard was with the Realm Emperor Sect, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t ready to kill the Huangfu siblings yet. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633 Chapter 632 Remnants of the Divine Race ?Chapter 633: Chapter 632: Remnants of the Divine Race Chapter 633: Chapter 632: Remnants of the Divine Race This auction event generally satisfied everyone from the Great Skies Peak. After the gathering ended, everyone else went back to the inn, preparing to pack up and return to the sect. But Xu Zimei had not left yet when he was targeted by Monk Kuwu. ¡°You all go,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said to Jiang Changsheng and the others. ¡°What about you?¡± asked Ye Xuan, worriedly, from the side. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Xu Zimei said. Jiang Changsheng knew Xu Zimei¡¯s strength and did not insist, while Lin Feng had already become dissatisfied and naturally wouldn¡¯t bother. Watching everyone leave, Monk Kuwu approached Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°The Vein Skills?¡± ¡°Writing down every word is too troublesome, I can demonstrate while sharing my insights,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You¡¯d better not play tricks,¡± Monk Kuwu threatened. Monk Kuwu brought Xu Zimei to a secluded alley in Huohuang City. The alley was deserted, with an entrance on the left and a dead end on the right. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two hours, if I haven¡¯t learned it by then, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Monk Kuwu said. ¡°It won¡¯t take that long,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Then watch carefully, this first technique of Ghost Zen Six Severings is called the Formless Achievement Method.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, he waved his hands, and countless ghostly shadows surrounded him. These ghostly shadows had skulls for heads and blood-soaked skulls that crawled out from the Sea of Blood, each one rushing towards Monk Kuwu like zombies. Piercing screams echoed around them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monk Kuwu frowned slightly and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn? So, I¡¯ll demonstrate it for you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°This first technique corresponds to the eyes among the six senses of a person. Don¡¯t panic, all you see are illusions.¡± ¡°Illusion?¡± Monk Kuwu said warily. The next moment, before he could react, the skulls had already furiously swarmed toward him, biting and tearing. He tried desperately to avoid them, but the empty alley was now thick with skulls. Surrounded by an army of skulls, it didn¡¯t take long before he was torn to shreds by them. From his hands and feet to his head and body, not a part was left intact. A breeze blew and the skulls disappeared without a trace, leaving only Monk Kuwu¡¯s stiff body in the alley. He appeared unscathed, with no wounds to be seen, but his breathing had stopped, and his pupils were dilated, as if he¡¯d suffered inhuman torture before death. Xu Zimei walked over to the body, shook his head slightly, and sighed, ¡°You wanted to learn, yet you couldn¡¯t even withstand the first technique and died. Pathetic.¡± After he finished speaking, his gaze turned to the deeper part of the alley, ¡°You¡¯ve followed all this way, aren¡¯t you planning to come out?¡± As his words fell, a woman wearing a bamboo hat slowly walked out. Xu Zimei recognized this woman; she was the same person who had bid against him for the bell at the auction. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Give me that bell from the Divine Race, or you will face grave danger,¡± the woman said. ¡°I would like to know, what kind of grave danger?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. The woman in the bamboo hat snorted coldly and, too lazy to talk further, charged at Xu Zimei. She was dressed in a gray robe, and the black cloth of her bamboo hat fluttered in the wind, as she gracefully moved her slender waist. She struck towards Xu Zimei¡¯s chest with a palm. Xu Zimei looked on with a calm gaze, allowing the palm to hit him. He also wanted to test to what extent this body, which had been tempered for a long time, had reached. ¡°Boom,¡± a palm strike exploded in front of Xu Zimei¡¯s chest, golden Spiritual Energy swirling around the palm. Xu Zimei stood unmoved on the spot, while the woman in the bamboo hat was sent flying backwards. ¡°Venerable peak, huh? I thought you were stronger,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. However, when that golden Spiritual Energy had entered his body, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body within his own Divine Soul actually reacted with rejection. ¡°You,¡± the woman in the bamboo hat looked at Xu Zimei, somewhat surprised and at a loss for words. ¡°When did disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect become so strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually a bit interested in you now,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and swung his right hand, a large palm pressed down. Sealing all the Vein Gates within the woman¡¯s body with the Creation Force. But during the sealing, Xu Zimei could clearly feel that the golden Spiritual Energy cultivated within her body seemed to have a will of its own, striking against the seal forcefully. And the intensity of the Spiritual Energy was still very high. Xu Zimei slowly removed the bamboo hat from the woman¡¯s head, revealing a face startlingly beautiful and breathtaking. Skin as white and delicate as snow, seemingly fragile to the touch. A tall and elegant nose, slender eyebrows, a lock of hair fluttering beside her ear and especially those eyes, like stars, like the bright moon. Giving a refreshing, sublime, and stunning impression. Despite wearing a grey robe, one could still feel her beauty, her body exuding a delicate and light fragrance. ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The woman turned her head away, ignoring Xu Zimei. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t speak, I have many ways to make you talk,¡± Xu Zimei said dispassionately. ¡°For instance, I know a method of Soul Search which can strip your memories out. Anyone subjected to Soul Search will end up imbecilic due to the damage to their Divine Soul. Later, I can sell you to the brothel, and given your looks, you should fetch a good price.¡± ¡°You, shameless,¡± the woman turned her head back, angrily staring at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ll ask only once, who are you?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If I tell you, will you let me go?¡± the woman raised her head to ask. ¡°Yes, you are of no use to me,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Divine Race remnant, Jiuyou,¡± the woman replied indifferently. ¡°Divine Race remnant, what is that?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°After the God-Devil War, the Divine Race was nearly extinct, and those of us remnants still have Divine Race blood within us,¡± Jiuyou explained. ¡°This world also had a great war caused by the Demon Race,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly and murmured. He then asked, ¡°What do you want with this bell?¡± ¡°After the God-Devil War, many treasures of the Divine Race were abandoned on the Divine Demon Battlefield. It¡¯s natural for us remnants to seek them out,¡± Jiuyou responded. ¡°Then why did you give up at the auction earlier?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Ran out of money,¡± Jiuyou replied very directly. ¡°How do you use this bell?¡± Xu Zimei took out the bell and asked. ¡°You can¡¯t use it, the bell requires Divine Power to be infused before it can be used,¡± Jiuyou answered. ¡°Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this bell isn¡¯t just any Divine Race artifact. It is one of the artifacts recorded in our clan¡¯s annals.¡± Chapter 634 - Chapter 634 Chapter 633 Lock Demon Bell ?Chapter 634: Chapter 633 Lock Demon Bell Chapter 634: Chapter 633 Lock Demon Bell ¡°Ancestral records?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Our Divine Race¡¯s weapon records contain entries on our clan¡¯s three great divine artifacts, namely the Measure Heaven Ruler, Demon-Devouring Pot, and the Lock Demon Bell.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be telling me that this bell is the Lock Demon Bell,¡± Xu Zimei asked with a chuckle. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have my suspicions,¡± Jiuyou replied. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t bother coming to steal an ordinary treasure.¡± ¡°At least you¡¯re honest,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Telling you is no harm, since you are not of the Divine Race bloodline, you simply can¡¯t use it,¡± Jiuyou replied. ¡°What is the purpose of the Lock Demon Bell?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s specifically used to imprison great demons,¡± Jiuyou replied. ¡°This I only saw in the introductions within the family records; after all, I did not live through the Divine-Demon War. The Lock Demon Bell is as renowned as the Demon-Sealing Pagoda of Shu Mountain in the Northern Domain, known as the strongest forbidden items in the world.¡± ¡°Then help me open it,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough, unless you can obtain the Key of Gods from my clan,¡± Jiuyou said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I knew there was a reason you were so forthright with mea€¡±it seems you have ulterior motives,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s like this now, either you find a Divine Race powerhouse to open it for you, or you get the Key of Gods yourself and use its power to unlock it,¡± Jiuyou said. ¡°Of course, if you find it useless, you can give it to me. I¡¯m willing to exchange anything I have for it.¡± ¡°Forget it, you can go,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I should warn you about. Whether or not this Lock Demon Bell is real, you will have countless Divine Race powerhouses coming after you from now on,¡± Jiuyou said before leaving. ¡°Then let them come,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°What I mean is, we could cooperate,¡± Jiuyou looked at Xu Zimei and said. ¡°How would we cooperate?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°You¡¯ve taken the Lock Demon Bell, so naturally, you¡¯re an enemy of the Divine Race. And I¡¯m currently a fugitive wanted by the Divine Race. We have a common enemy; we could work together,¡± Jiuyou proposed. ¡°You¡¯re probably a fake remnant of the Divine Race,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°There are things I can¡¯t explain to you. Just say whether you want to cooperate or not,¡± Jiuyou asked. ¡°Sure, it just so happens that I¡¯ll need to visit the ruins of your Divine Race later,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡­a€| By the time Xu Zimei brought Jiuyou back to the inn, it was already the afternoon. Lin Feng originally wanted to return to the Sect with Mu Changge, to cultivate their relationship on the road, but unfortunately, Mu Changge had things to attend to. So, he simply handed the purple-robed woman over to Lin Feng and his companions to take back to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect first. The setting sun painted half the sky, its afterglow beaming down in a final radiant display. When Xu Zimei arrived with Jiuyou, the people at the inn were somewhat surprised. ¡°Senior Brother, who is she?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked from the side. ¡°A friend of mine,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Just call her Jiuyou. I plan to take her back to the Sect Gate for a while.¡± ¡°Jiuyou?¡± Lin Feng frowned slightly and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just bring anyone with an unclear background into the Sect Gate.¡± ¡°Are you a gossip? Do you need to meddle in everything?¡± Xu Zimei said coolly. ¡°I will report this to my father, there¡¯s no need for you to butt in.¡± Lin Feng cast a dark glance at Xu Zimei and turned his head without speaking further. The group planned to stay at the inn for one night and then head back to the Sect Gate the next day. After dinner, before taking a rest, Xu Zimei said to Jiuyou, ¡°My previous maidservant ran off with others, so you¡¯re in luck. Once we arrive at Sect Gate, I¡¯ll tell Daddy that you are the maidservant I found, and he will agree to let you stay.¡± ¡°Why should I be your maidservant?¡± Jiuyou frowned and said. ¡°You need an identity to stay, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Whatever,¡± Jiuyou entered the room, as if in a huff, and shut the door heavily. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked downstairs and chuckled lightly, ¡°Everything, all the shame left by my predecessor, I will settle at the Nine Skies grand gathering.¡± ¡­a€| The purple sun rose in the east, and the summer sky brightened very quickly. Early in the morning, everyone packed up and left Huohuang City. After entering Nine Skies Mountain, Lin Feng frowned slightly and said to Murong Yan¡¯er, ¡°It¡¯s strange. The sect said they would send an Elder to meet us, so why haven¡¯t we encountered them yet?¡± ¡°Maybe something delayed them,¡± Murong Yan¡¯er shook her head and replied. The trees of Nine Skies Mountain were lush and verdant, the forest quiet and cool, with the occasional chirp of cicadas. ¡°There¡¯s blood,¡± as the group marched on, suddenly Ye Kai exclaimed. The group found a smear of blood on the big tree beside them. ¡°The bloodstain isn¡¯t dry yet, it must have been left not long ago,¡± Ye Kai observed and said. The group looked toward the path ahead to the left, and saw blood drippings scattered sporadically on it. It seemed that someone had sustained serious injuries and had just fled from there. ¡°Should we go and take a look?¡± Ye Kai asked. ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. After all, we have a mission this time. We should head back to the sect first,¡± Lin Feng contemplated for a moment and then said. Before the rest could reply, Jiuyou found a token in the grass beside her feet. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a token of your Nine Heavens Imperial Sect?¡± Jiuyou asked. Turning to look, Xu Zimei saw that the token was only the size of a palm, with the characters ¡°Great¡± and ¡°Cheng¡± written on its back and front, respectively. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Cheng¡¯s identity token from our Great Skies Peak,¡± Ye Xuan instantly recognized it. ¡°Elder Cheng was supposed to be the Elder coming to meet us, right?¡± Ye Kai guessed. ¡°Let¡¯s still go check it out, in case something happened.¡± Lin Feng thought it over and could only nod his head. Following the trail of blood, the group moved forward. After about five minutes, they finally found a person lying in a pool of blood among a clump of lush shrubs not far away. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Cheng, no doubt,¡± Jiang Changsheng approached and said anxiously. At this moment, Elder Cheng¡¯s body was a bloody mess, bleeding from seven orifices, with the main injury being a palm strike to his back. This palm strike was almost fatal, caving in his back, and the palm print was pitch-black, obviously poisoned. ¡°He¡¯s already dead,¡± Lin Feng examined Elder Cheng¡¯s body and said with a troubled expression. ¡°Who could have done this,¡± Ye Kai also said gravely. Just then, the sound of rustling wind came from the distance. There were three figures stepping through the air. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all here. That saves me the trouble of looking for you.¡± A voice sounded, and right after, the three figures were already within an arm¡¯s reach. The three figures were all shrouded in large black robes, their true faces obscured. They hung upside down from the tree branches, staring at Xu Zimei and his group Chapter 635 - Chapter 635 Chapter 634 Seven Luminaries ?Chapter 635: Chapter 634 Seven Luminaries Chapter 635: Chapter 634 Seven Luminaries The three figures had blood-red eyes, and their oppressive auras gave off an extremely suffocating feeling. The other two figures should be at the Venerable level, while the presence of the figure in the middle put even more pressure on everyone, almost reaching the Melting Heaven Realm. Everyone¡¯s expressions were somber, for they knew that after the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had split, the strongest in the sect, the Ancestor, was only in the Melting Heaven Realm. ¡°Was Elder Cheng murdered by you?¡± Ye Kai asked from the side. ¡°Yes,¡± the figure in the black robe said indifferently. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Changsheng also asked cautiously from the side. ¡°Us? You may call us Qi Yao,¡± the figure on the left said with a sinister tone. ¡°Fragments of the Qiyao Sect,¡± Lin Feng exclaimed in shock. ¡°It seems this young friend is very well-informed,¡± said the figure in the middle, his voice very low. ¡°I wonder when our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect ever offended the seniors of the Qiyao Sect,¡± Lin Feng hurriedly asked. ¡°Do we need a reason to kill you if you haven¡¯t offended us? Does my Qiyao Sect need a reason to act?¡± the man in the middle said. ¡°Hand over the Hindoo Flower, and I can leave your full corpses.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Have some shame,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Lin Feng and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s split up in four directions; whoever gets back to the Sect Gate first should hurry to get help.¡± After Xu Zimei finished speaking, she pointed at Lin Feng and shouted, ¡°The Hindoo Flower is on him.¡± Then, she ran towards the north. Seeing this, Lin Feng, furious, his eyes splitting with rage, said, ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one.¡± Watching Xu Zimei leave, Ye Xuan, Jiuyou, and the girl in purple from the Main Clan all followed suit. Ye Kai ran towards the south, while Jiang Changsheng headed east. ¡°If we¡¯re going to die, let¡¯s die together,¡± Lin Feng roared and followed north after Xu Zimei. ¡°Getting the Hindoo Flower is more important,¡± the figure in the black robe frowned slightly and said. The three of them walked on air, their speed much faster, catching up to the group almost instantly. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking back at the three women. ¡°We think you¡¯re quite interesting,¡± the girl in the purple dress replied. ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation level?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Peak of the Venerable realm,¡± the girl in the purple dress replied nonchalantly. ¡°Then if those three catch up later, you three hold them off while I go get help,¡± Xu Zimei proposed, looking at the three women. ¡°Are you even a man?¡± the girl in the purple dress said angrily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Xu Zimei turned around and asked. No sooner had he spoken than Lin Feng came charging from behind. The man in the black robe in the Melting Heaven Realm waved his right hand, and an imperial might descended from above, flames gathering in his hands. Numerous fireballs appeared in the sky, crashing down like meteors towards Xu Zimei and the others in front. They hurriedly dodged, while the man in the black robe watched indifferently as the ground was pockmarked with countless large holes. After narrowly avoiding the continuous bombardment of fireballs, the man in the black robe said mockingly, ¡°Why not running anymore?¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± Ye Xuan asked anxiously. ¡°Fight, what else can we do?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Lin Feng and said, ¡°Imperial Heir, you take the lead, and I¡¯ll cheer you on from the side.¡± Lin Feng glared at Xu Zimei, but he also knew that Xu Zimei was a known waste in the Nine Skies Imperial Sect, so it wouldn¡¯t do to send him to his death directly. ¡°How long do you plan to keep this up?¡± Jiuyou looked at Xu Zimei and asked idly. As a peak Venerable, she was unable to catch even one move from Xu Zimei, and only she knew the true strength of Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at a willow tree not far away and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Someone will save us. It¡¯s not my turn yet.¡± ¡°Hand over the Hindoo Flower,¡± the man in the black robe said. ¡°We¡¯re on a path to certain death anyway, what¡¯s the difference if we hand it over or not,¡± Lin Feng asked indifferently. ¡°Then you can go to die,¡± the man in the black robe said, before slapping down with his palm. The other two Venerable realm individuals in black robes guarded the surroundings to prevent everyone from escaping. ¡°Heavenly Scar Sky-breaking Jue,¡± Lin Feng roared as the palm descended, his muscles and bones bursting forth, with a pure Sword Intent congregating around him. The Sword Intent was sharp and splendid; Lin Feng drew his sword and rose, his Venerable aura surging. The longsword slashed through the silent expanse, bringing up endless ripples that met the black palm. With a ¡°boom,¡± the palm paused ever so slightly, before completely annihilating the Sword Intent. The palm, still unstoppable, slammed down again, even though Lin Feng was still forcefully resisting it. The ground was immediately marked with a palm imprint, dust flying, and agonized screams came from it. Soon after, as the dust settled, everybody looked at the scene within. They saw that Lin Feng¡¯s legs were buried in the ground as if rooted, his body¡¯s clothing torn, his hair disheveled. Blood flowed all over his body, and his longsword had also fallen to the side. ¡°That¡¯s too cruel,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, lamenting, ¡°Could you be even crueler?¡± ¡°Save me,¡± Lin Feng¡¯s forehead throbbed with bulging veins as he shouted to Xu Zimei and the others, ¡°If I die, it will be your turn next.¡± ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s every man for himself; rest in peace,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°I also want to save you, but unfortunately, I¡¯m useless and powerless.¡± ¡°Hand over the Hindoo Flower,¡± the man in the black robe said indifferently. Immediately after, his hands shaped like blades, he condensed spiritual energy, and with his right hand, he chopped down fiercely. Just as he was about to snatch Lin Feng¡¯s Storage Ring, a dazzling sword light came slashing from afar. With a ¡°boom,¡± the sword light, in the shape of a cross, came shredding through; the man in the black robe focused his gaze and slapped towards the sword light. With a ¡°boom,¡± he was sent flying backward. Turning their heads, they saw Mu Changge stepping forward, holding a three-foot Green Peak, his white scholar¡¯s robe fluttering with the wind. ¡°Uncle Master,¡± the girl in the purple dress greeted. ¡°Save me, Mu Changge,¡± Lin Feng, as if seeing hope, quickly cried out for help. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man in the black robe asked, frowning. ¡°Mu Changge of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect,¡± Mu Changge said with a light smile. ¡°Which of the Qi Yao are you?¡± ¡°Ying Huo,¡± the man in the black robe replied indifferently. ¡°I will report this incident truthfully to the higher-ups of my sect,¡± Mu Changge said calmly. ¡°Back off, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the one known as Elder Mu, the Holy Sword,¡± the man in the black robe said with a light smile. ¡°Everyone says you¡¯re invincible in the Melting Heaven Realm; I¡¯d like to see for myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough. If all of Qi Yao came at me, then maybe you could try,¡± Mu Changge said calmly. The man in the black robe stared at Mu Changge, his crimson eyes wavering uncertainly. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636 Chapter 635 The Name of Heaven Slicing ?Chapter 636: Chapter 635 The Name of Heaven Slicing Chapter 636: Chapter 635 The Name of Heaven Slicing ¡°How will we know without trying,¡± the man in the black robe said. All of a sudden, a peculiar power appeared around him, as if the stars from the heavens were showering down, bathing him in endless starlight. In this starlight, numerous stars had only outlines, shape without spirit. Suddenly, one star within that starlight shone brilliantly and dazzlingly. The infinite power of the stars began to surge out from that star and the next moment, there came a ¡°boom.¡± An enormous hole appeared in the sky, as if, tens of thousands of kilometers away, there was a star facing it from afar. ¡°This must be the renown Qiyao Technique of the Qiyao Sect,¡± Mu Changge murmured. ¡°Starfall,¡± the man in the black robe growled from his throat. The firmament above cracked open and an enormous star fell through the gap. It was like an actual meteorite, falling with blazing radiance and flames burning at tens of thousands of degrees. ¡°No wonder the Sun Moon Holy Sect didn¡¯t exterminate you back then. Just this Qiyao Technique is probably already at the level of a holy art,¡± Mu Changge said, shaking his head indifferently. He raised his longsword, a point of light twinkling at its tip. He looked at Lin Feng and said, ¡°This is not how we from the Nine Skies use the Heavenly Scar Sky-breaking Sword.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He gave off a profound and mysterious aura, as if he himself had merged with the heavens and the earth. ¡°How can this sword bear the name ¡®Heaven Slicing¡¯ if it cannot live up to it,¡± Mu Changge said lightly. When the Sword Intent had reached a frenzied state beyond control, after it had fully reached its limit, another ¡°boom¡± sounded, and Mu Changge threw both the Sword Intent and the longsword out. The longsword collided with the falling star, shattering the endless void, the mere shockwave leveling the area for miles around. Half of the firmament collapsed as the two extreme forces clashed and stood at a stalemate. The next moment, countless cracks appeared on the huge star. As the star shattered, the endless Sword Intent was also exhausted. In the moment of their dissolution, Mu Changge¡¯s longsword flew through the star and out the other side. It passed straight through the chest of the man in the black robe, pinning him midair. The man in the black robe looked down at the longsword in his chest, simply drew it out, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless,¡± he said, and without further entanglement, he stepped into the void and left. Mu Changge summoned his longsword back with a gesture of his right hand, and on its way back, it bisected two other Venerable Realm figures in black robes at the waist. ¡°Are you all alright?¡± Mu Changge asked as he landed among the group. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Lin Feng struggled to say, off to the side. His legs deeply embedded in the ground, he could not pull them out, as if he was sinking into a mire, lying flat on the ground. Mu Changge waved his hand slightly, and the ground exploded instantaneously, rescuing Lin Feng from it. ¡°Thank you, Elder Mu, for saving my life,¡± Lin Feng quickly expressed his gratitude. ¡°Take this pill to treat your injuries,¡± Mu Changge said, nodding slightly and tossing a pill to him. ¡°Elder Mu, why didn¡¯t you finish him off just now?¡± Lin Feng asked, puzzled, as he caught the pill. ¡°He and I are both in the Melting Heaven Realm. While I could defeat him, trying to kill him¡­ he would fight to the death, and still be able to escape,¡± Mu Changge explained. Lin Feng nodded, took the pill, and sat down to recuperate for a while. Though his life was saved, his injuries were so severe that he could no longer walk on his own. Everyone had to rush back to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, which meant that someone had to carry him back. Since Mu Changge was an Elder, he definitely couldn¡¯t do it, and all the other people present were women, which was also inconvenient. Therefore, Lin Feng could only turn his gaze to Xu Zimei. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not carrying,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me buying time just now, all of you would be dead,¡± Lin Feng said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to carry you; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m injured too,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You didn¡¯t make a move just now; how could you be injured?¡± Lin Feng shouted. ¡°I have an inner injury; of course, it wouldn¡¯t show on the outside,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Besides, I had clearly run away just now. It was you who led that man in the black robe in this direction, and now you have the nerve to say this. When we get back, I will definitely report to father that a vile person like you actually plotted to murder your own brother.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Feng pointed at him, so angry he couldn¡¯t speak for a long while. He eventually spit out a mouthful of fresh blood and almost passed out. ¡°Let it be, I¡¯ll have my Vein Beast do it,¡± Elder Mu sighed helplessly and shook his head. With a gesture from his right hand, a beast¡¯s roar sounded in front. Ripples spread through space, and a lion with a body interwoven with blue and black appeared. ¡°Little Prajna, trouble you,¡± Mu Changge said with a smile. ¡°No big deal,¡± the lion spoke human language, picking up Lin Feng with its mouth and tossing him, then catching him with its back. ¡°Be gentle, my whole body is wounded,¡± Lin Feng cried out in pain. ¡°You should be grateful for having a ride; what more do you want? Or would you prefer to crawl back?¡± the lion replied nonchalantly. Lin Feng¡¯s face turned red with anger, but in the end, he chose to keep silent. ¡°This lion is quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said, stroking his chin with interest. ¡°That¡¯s my uncle master¡¯s Prajna Lion, it¡¯s very powerful,¡± the girl in the purple dress said from the side. ¡°It¡¯s alright, but I like its personality,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°Pfft, all talk. I bet you don¡¯t even have a Vein Beast,¡± the girl in the purple dress commented. Seeing that Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond, she added, ¡°My name is Hong Ziling. Remember to mention my name when you have the chance to visit the Main Clan.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the story with the Qiyao Sect?¡± Xu Zimei nodded and asked curiously. ¡°The Qiyao Sect is a Sect Gate in the Northern Domain. I don¡¯t know too much about it either,¡± replied Hong Ziling. ¡°It is said that they are a very powerful force, especially the Son of Qiyao, a famous figure in the Northern Domain. Although not an Imperial Sect, their strength is already indistinguishable from that of an Imperial Sect. Unfortunately, it¡¯s unclear why they offended the Sun Moon Holy Sect and were ultimately destroyed. Only the Son of Qiyao escaped and ended up in our Southern Domain.¡± ¡°The Qiyao stands for the seven celestial bodies of the cosmos, also referred to as the Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth planets. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï The one practicing earlier was cultivating the fire planet technique of the Qiyao,¡± Mu Changge interjected. ¡°Telling you this is no issue, but do not spread it around outside. The Sun Moon Holy Sect destroyed the Qiyao to obtain their Qiyao Technique. This Qiyao Technique is divided into an upper and a lower section, with the Qiyao Sect possessing the upper section, and the Sun Moon Holy Sect supposedly obtaining the lower section. Once the two sections are combined, it is said they form a Supreme Cultivation Technique.¡± Chapter 637 - Chapter 637 Chapter 636 The Nine Veins Desperate Struggle to Survive ?Chapter 637: Chapter 636 The Nine Veins¡¯ Desperate Struggle to Survive Chapter 637: Chapter 636 The Nine Veins¡¯ Desperate Struggle to Survive Mu Changge spoke calmly, ¡°After the Qiyao Sect was destroyed, the children of the Seven Luminaries escaped and became Loose Cultivators without any sect affiliation.¡± ¡°They began to scramble for resources everywhere, earning a very bad reputation. I guess they¡¯ve had their eyes on you since the auction, when you bid for the Hindoo Flower.¡± ¡°Qiyao Technique, quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I will discuss this matter with the higher-ups of our sect. You all just focus on preparing for the Nine Skies Grand Event in the next few days,¡± Mu Changge nodded and said. After the group had walked for a while, they saw Jiang Changsheng and Ye Kai hurrying over with an elderly man with white hair and beard. It seemed they had brought reinforcements. This white-haired elder had an extremely dense aura about him, long-lasting and seemingly inexhaustible. The pressure he exerted was immense, and he wore a white robe embroidered with a few white clouds. At first glance, the elder seemed no different from an ordinary person, his face marked by the ravages of time, yet his eyes were bright and occasionally flashed with keen intelligence. ¡°It¡¯s our Great Skies Peak¡¯s old ancestor,¡± Ye Xuan said as the elder appeared. Xu Zimei looked in the direction from which the elder was coming, knowing that this elder was one of the few remaining ancestors of Great Skies Peak. He was also the grandfather of his former life, Lin Juemie. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Grandfather,¡± Xu Zimei greeted. ¡°Qiu¡¯er, are all of you alright?¡± Lin Juemie sighed in relief and quickly asked. ¡°We¡¯re fine, it was Elder Mu who saved us,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Lin Juemie looked at Mu Changge and smiled, saying, ¡°The Mu Family¡¯s youngster is quite impressive, has the style of your father from back in the day.¡± ¡°Changge has met Master Lin Uncle,¡± Mu Changge greeted respectfully. Although the Nine Skies Sacred Sect was much stronger than the current Imperial Sect, after all, they were people of the same vein, and many still addressed each other according to family hierarchy. Of course, there were also those from the Main Clan who looked down on those from branch families, and nothing could be done about that. ¡°Grandfather,¡± Lin Feng called out rather miserably, seemingly trying to garner sympathy with his plaintive expression almost on the verge of tears. ¡°A man should stand tall and proud. As an Imperial Heir of Great Skies, what¡¯s there to cry about,¡± Lin Juemie frowned and chastised. Lin Feng quickly composed himself and lowered his head without saying another word. ¡°Mu Family youngster, even though you¡¯re junior to me in seniority, you are still a person from the Main Clan. To show solemnity, I shall address you as Elder Mu,¡± Lin Juemie said. ¡°Master Lin Uncle, as you wish,¡± Mu Changge said with a smile, unconcerned. ¡°Is it just you monitoring the Nine Skies Grand Event on behalf of the Main Clan this time?¡± Lin Juemie asked again. ¡°Besides me, there¡¯s also Elder Qin. He should be arriving soon. I came early due to some personal matters,¡± Mu Changge chuckled. ¡°Which Elder Qin is that?¡± Lin Juemie continued to probe for information. ¡°Qin Hansheng,¡± Mu Changge replied with a smile. ¡°Why would it be him,¡± Lin Juemie furrowed his brows slightly and then shook his head. While everyone was chatting, by afternoon, they had hurried back to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. When the group had just returned to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, they could see from afar that a large crowd had gathered at the entrance to welcome them. ¡°It¡¯s really bustling, all the Peak Masters of the Nine Veins of our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect have come,¡± Jiang Changsheng noted from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head to look, and saw that at the sect gate, nine long queues nearly occupied the entire entrance. The attire among the Nine Veins, although similar, had distinct differences in color. White, black, red, blue, purple, gold, green, gray, and cyan. These nine colors were particularly eye-catching in front of the gates of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, where mountain peaks were shrouded in mist and robes fluttered loudly in the wind. Upon seeing Mu Changge and his group arrive, Chang Qing, the Peak Master of Divine Skies Peak, stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°Welcome, Elder Mu, to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect.¡± ¡°Peak Master Chang is too courteous. After all, we are all one at the root. I also hope more Talented Disciples will be discovered to glorify our Nine Skies Sect. This is an honor for all of us,¡± Mu Changge replied modestly. ¡°Elder Mu, how has Wang Qi been faring in the Main Clan?¡± Wang Yuntian, the Peak Master of Green Skies Peak, asked with a smile. ¡°Wang Qi is a candidate for the Saint Heir and has been diligently cultivating. I am not too clear on his affairs,¡± Mu Changge said. Upon hearing this, those from several other Veins looked on with envy. Normally, people from the sub-clans that went to the Main Clan would be suppressed at every turn and end up living under the thumb of others. However, Wang Qi, the Imperial Heir of Green Skies Peak, became famous far and wide after entering the Nine Skies Sacred Sect hundreds of years ago, managing to carve out his own path within the vast Sacred Sect through his own efforts. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Now he had even become one of the candidates for the Saint Heir. It was well-known that once someone became the Saint Heir, they were essentially earmarked as the Sect Master¡¯s prot??g??. The other Peak Masters from Purple Skies, Pill Skies, and Jade Skies Peaks also stepped forward to make their acquaintance. After all, whether one could go to the Main Clan depended not only on performance at the Grand Event of the Nine Skies but also on the approval of the person in front of them. ¡°Elder Mu, we have finished preparing for the Grand Event of the Nine Skies. It can be held in three days. You may stay at my Green Skies Peak in the meantime,¡± Wang Yuntian suggested. ¡°I have already prepared accommodations for Elder Mu at Divine Skies Peak, and you are welcome to take a look,¡± Chang Qing also offered. Seeing these Peak Masters vying with one another, Mu Changge sighed inwardly. No wonder the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had been declining over the years, with not only the Nine Veins in conflict but also those in power behaving like this. ¡°I¡¯ll rest at Great Skies Peak instead. I¡¯ve already promised Lin Uncle on the way here,¡± Mu Changge said with a composed smile. ¡°Great Skies Peak,¡± the crowd glanced at Lin Juemie and Lin Beisheng, their thoughts uncertain. But since Mu Changge had already spoken, they naturally did not dare to contradict him, only offering some polite words. As the weakest among the Nine Skies, Great Skies Peak didn¡¯t attract much attention. If there were war among the Nine Veins, it would likely be the first to fall. Weakness was the original sin, after all. The crowd brought Mu Changge inside the Sect Gate, where a dinner prepared by the Nine Veins was ready, and the whole Nine Heavens Imperial Sect radiated cheerfulness. Naturally, with such elders around, juniors like Xu Zimei attracted much less attention. ¡°With elders like these, no wonder your sub-clan is unsuccessful,¡± Hong Ziling commented disdainfully. ¡°I agree with that statement. If not for the support of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect in recent years, I¡¯m afraid our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect would fall below the threshold of an imperial sect within a few hundred years,¡± Jiang Changsheng replied seriously. ¡°How things are here don¡¯t concern me, after all, I am just a passerby in this world,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°What passerby? You speak so cryptically,¡± Jiuyou returned. ¡°How confident are you in this Grand Event of the Nine Skies?¡± Hong Ziling asked. ¡°How confident? You probably don¡¯t know about my reputation yet,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He continued, ¡°Go to Great Skies Peak and ask about Lin Qiu. Then you¡¯ll understand.¡± Chapter 638 - Chapter 638 Chapter 637 Giving You a Present ?Chapter 638: Chapter 637 Giving You a Present Chapter 638: Chapter 637 Giving You a Present ¡°` ¡°Trying to be mysterious,¡± Hong Ziling huffed. ¡°Brother, do you want me to prepare the information on the opponents for this competition?¡± Jiang Changsheng asked on the side. ¡°The Imperial Heirs of Nine Skies are not simple opponents; to stand out from thousands and become an Imperial Heir, one must possess some significant skills.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After the Nine Skies event, I will leave here anyway,¡± Xu Zimei said. After everyone returned to Great Skies Peak, Lin Feng had already been taken away for healing, and Hong Ziling was provided with her own place to stay. As Jiuyou was Xu Zimei¡¯s maid, she lived in the same courtyard with Xu Zimei. Just after Xu Zimei had returned to the courtyard and had not rested for long, Lin Beisheng sent a disciple to call for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry. She took a bath, then changed into a new white robe. Looking at herself in the mirror, she realized that, despite having been in this world for quite some time, this was her first time carefully examining her predecessor¡¯s appearance. The appearance was quite good, with a touch of potential to be a pretty boy. The nose was high and straight, with slightly tousled hair on top. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Especially after Xu Zimei had refined her body, her eyes sparkled even more. Upon reaching the summit of Great Skies Peak, her father Lin Beisheng was there with several Elders of Great Skies Peak. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you attend Elder Mu¡¯s banquet?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°With your grandfather there, I don¡¯t need to intervene,¡± Lin Beisheng replied. He scrutinized Xu Zimei, then asked earnestly, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Speak of what?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°About your brother¡¯s matter,¡± Lin Beisheng said. ¡°What about him?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°I just went to see him, and he said that it was because you exposed the Hindoo Flower that led to him being hunted,¡± Lin Beisheng stated. ¡°There were so many people present at the time. Father, just ask anyone,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°We had agreed to run separately, but he kept following me. It¡¯s clear he wanted to use me as a scapegoat. That I haven¡¯t mentioned it yet is one thing, but I also won¡¯t be the first to complain.¡± ¡°You are brothers; there is no need to get upset over trivial matters,¡± Lin Beisheng said with a somewhat exasperated tone. ¡°Father, then you should ask him. My dear brother,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Then, she took a box out of her Storage Ring and placed it in front of Lin Beisheng. With a smile, she said, ¡°Father, this is a gift I have prepared for him. Please give it to him as my way of making amends. Tell him not to peek.¡± ¡°Alright, your thoughtfulness is very comforting to your father,¡± Lin Beisheng said with a smile. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Lin Beisheng holding the wooden box walked to Lin Feng¡¯s separate residence. As he entered the room, he saw flower vases shattered all over the floor, and a shivering maid beside them. ¡°You may leave,¡± said Lin Beisheng, his brow furrowed slightly as he gestured to the maid. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve lost my composure,¡± Lin Feng said, lying in bed and trying to stabilize his emotions. ¡°Still angry with your younger brother?¡± Lin Beisheng asked with a smile. ¡°How dare I be angry with him, especially since you hold him so dear?¡± Lin Feng said indifferently. ¡°I admit, these past few years, I have indeed given more attention to your younger brother than to you. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 But you know his situation. Since he was young and unable to cultivate, he has endured much more pressure and ridicule than you, an Imperial Heir,¡± Lin Beisheng said, sitting beside the bed with a serious tone. ¡°Your brother is not unaware of these matters. He sent me to bring you some gifts since he could not come himself.¡± ¡°What gifts?¡± Lin Feng asked, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°` ¡°Take a look,¡± Lin Beisheng passed the wooden box to Lin Feng with a smile. ¡°He also specifically instructed me not to peek. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside.¡± Lin Feng opened the wooden box with mixed feelings of doubt and belief, and the moment the box opened, his eyes suddenly widened. His hands also started to tremble slightly, uncertain whether it was from anger or fear. Inside the box was unmistakably a human head. Although the person had been dead for some time, the features were still recognizable. ¡°It¡¯s Yang Cheng,¡± Lin Feng felt a jolt in his heart. He had sent Yang Cheng to assassinate Xu Zimei that night, hoping to pass off the incident as a recurrence of a severe injury. Yang Cheng had been missing for several days, and Lin Feng had felt something was amiss, but he hadn¡¯t expected Yang Cheng to be killed. At this moment, countless thoughts raced through Lin Feng¡¯s mind, his thoughts turbulent. He suddenly felt he could no longer see through his brother. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Even Lin Beisheng beside him was stunned for a good while, grabbing the box and standing there with a face that shifted between cloudy and sunny. ¡°This is a warning, father. He must have killed him,¡± Lin Feng yelled from the side. ¡°He knows well that Yang Cheng was my man. He wants to kill me.¡± ¡°You should rest. I will take care of this,¡± Lin Beisheng said before leaving the room directly. ¡­ By this time, Xu Zimei had already returned to the courtyard. More than warning Lin Feng, that head was a reminder for Lin Beisheng. Between him and Lin Feng, one must die. The summer sunshine was blazing hot upon the land, the sun like a massive fireball, baking everything in its path. Despite the scorching summer, the atmosphere in the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect remained exceptionally lively. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It was said that the second elder of the Main Clan, Qin Hansheng, had arrived, and people from the other Nine Veins were hurrying to welcome him. Xu Zimei always believed that having a backer wasn¡¯t wrong, but to become powerful, one ultimately had to rely on oneself. The current state of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect could only be described by one idiom: barely surviving. Lacking in spirit, devoid of the determination to become powerful, they only wished for the Main Clan to drop pies from the sky. He found a cool spot under a large tree in the courtyard, set up a lounge chair, and began to rest. Jiuyou had finished bathing, her long black hair damp and draped over her shoulders, sitting quietly in the pavilion nearby. ¡°When do you plan to go to the Divine Race ruins?¡± Jiuyou asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go after I¡¯m done with what I need to do,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°But you must have a rough timeframe, right?¡± Jiuyou said. ¡°No timeframe. I will go when it¡¯s time. If you can¡¯t wait, feel free to leave on your own. I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Xu Zimei responded. Jiuyou huffed and didn¡¯t continue the conversation. At this moment, he lay in the rocking chair, eyes slightly closed, but his consciousness had already entered the True Fate World. In the Divine Continent, inside the Myriad Demons Tribe. The Nine Ancient Divine Beasts were still recovering their strength, and the Dragon Clan¡¯s numbers were growing larger and larger. Chaos was managing the Myriad Demons Tribe, and the entire world operated in an orderly manner. When the space storm arrived previously, the Void Spirit Monkey had hidden inside the Great Saint Body and, in a moment of urgency, Xu Zimei also threw the Great Saint Body into the True Fate World. His entry now was to search for the Great Saint Body. With a wave of his right hand, his figure gradually faded into the void, appearing amidst the Great Dao. ¡°Eye of the Great Dao, help me search for the Great Saint Body,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639 Chapter 638 Numerous Talented Disciples ?Chapter 639: Chapter 638 Numerous Talented Disciples Chapter 639: Chapter 638 Numerous Talented Disciples As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice faded, the Great Dao of the Divine Continent incarnated as the Eye of the Great Dao. Ripples spread through space, and an eye appeared in the depths of the void. This eye observed the entire world, with time flowing backward within its gaze, as though everything were being retraced before it. Every blade of grass and every movement of any creature on the Divine Continent could not escape the scrutiny of the Eye of the Great Dao. It traced back to the source, spanning tens of thousands of years or even longer. Since the establishment of the Divine Continent was not that long ago, it only took a moment for the Eye of the Great Dao to locate the Great Saint Body. After Xu Zimei had thrown the Great Saint Body in, it had been picked up by the natives of this world. Having obtained all the information, Xu Zimei descended onto the Divine Continent. The Divine Continent had experienced two eras, from the Era of Ruins to the Primitive Era. During this era, organisms gradually adapted to survive and began to form a hierarchy among themselves. Those who could not adapt slowly moved toward death. Animals were still the rulers of this world, with a small portion of humans beginning to try hunting them. But most humans were still in the most primitive era, without fixed abodes, not knowing how to cultivate or domesticate. Their food was all Born from Heaven and Raised by Earth, and at this time, there was very little communication between humans, without the emergence of powers or states. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Although it¡¯s said that where there are people, there¡¯s a society, in this vast world, humans were just a Drop in the Ocean, and real wars were still far away. ¡­¡­ Mountains had no names, lands had no names, and real writing had not yet appeared, making communication among humans extremely difficult. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï In the midst of a vast mountain range, a family of four was traveling with difficulty. They were a family: a father, a mother, and a pair of children. The four of them moved forward while collecting food encountered along the way, not minding whether it was raw or cooked, and rarely speaking, occasionally shouting a few times. When Xu Zimei walked step by step from ahead, the four looked at him with curiosity. Due to the language barrier, Xu Zimei smiled, pointed at the little girl¡¯s pocket, and made a gesture. The girl hesitated for a moment, then took out a golden monkey statue. After the Great Saint Body had fallen into this world, it was occasionally picked up by the little girl as a toy. ¡°I¡¯ll trade this for that,¡± Xu Zimei took out a very thick book, pointed to it, and gestured a desire to exchange. The girl hesitated, but eventually handed the Golden Monkey Statue to Xu Zimei. The moment they received the book, the four looked at the paper book and the strange patterns on it, somewhat transfixed. This book, which Xu Zimei had prepared in advance, contained content in the form of words and patterns. It was an enlightening book, teaching humans how to cultivate and recognize medicinal herbs. It also covered common knowledge about fire, weather, and the four seasons. Xu Zimei intended to use these four as a breakthrough to let them spread this knowledge to the world. In fact, even if Xu Zimei did not assist, humans would gradually figure it out over a few hundred years. However, Xu Zimei was not willing to wait that long; giving appropriate help also had its benefits. Moreover, once all the creatures had sufficiently explored the world, Xu Zimei was ready to initiate the revival of Spiritual Energy. Advancing the era from the Primitive to the Great Cultivation Era. The four were deeply attracted by the contents of the book, and although they did not quite understand the meaning of the words, the patterns perfectly conveyed their meanings. When the four looked up again, they realized that Xu Zimei had already vanished, and they were instantly awestruck as if beholding a Heavenly Being. ¡­¡­a€| After obtaining the statue of the Great Saint Body, Xu Zimei looked at the statue in his hands and said, ¡°Well? Are you still not planning to come out?¡± ¡°Where is this?¡± The statue shimmered with golden light, and a voice emanated from it, which belonged to the Heaven-reaching Great Saint of the Void Spirit Monkey. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that much,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°But since you¡¯ve come here, you no longer have any chance to escape.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯ve captured my body, you can¡¯t possess my heart,¡± the Heaven-reaching Great Saint shouted from within the statue. Xu Zimei smiled without saying a word and brought the statue to the Myriad Demons Tribe. ¡°Chaos, this fellow is now yours to train,¡± Xu Zimei said as he tossed the Golden Monkey Statue in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master,¡± Chaos smiled, waved a huge hand, and called out, ¡°Brothers, come out and welcome the newcomer.¡± Having left the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness returned to his own body. The gentle breeze of the courtyard blew softly while Jiuyou was practicing in the nearby pavilion. Her body was surrounded by surging golden light, which seemed to be the Divine Power she had mentioned; space rippled around her, and her entire being appeared to merge with the surrounding space. Everything was exceptionally quiet. Before long, Jiang Changsheng walked in from outside. ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Jiang Changsheng greeted with a smile, holding a thick notebook in his hands. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Jiuyou also slightly opened her eyes, withdrawing from her meditative state. ¡°I¡¯ve compiled a brief list of the people attending the Nine Skies Convention this time, and I¡¯ve come to report some noteworthy individuals to you,¡± Jiang Changsheng said. Ever since Xu Zimei had slain the Green Jiao, he had felt that Xu Zimei was extraordinarily remarkable. Thinking to cling tightly to this powerful support, he didn¡¯t need to be cunning or sly, for effort always paid off. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else happening right now, there¡¯s no harm in listening,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. ¡°Besides the Imperial Heir of our Great Skies Peak, you need to be cautious about the Imperial Heirs from the other Eight Veins.¡± Jiang Changsheng flipped through the materials in his hand and began to introduce them. ¡°The Imperial Heir of Green Skies Peak is called Yan Song. You should know about him; he¡¯s arrogant and domineering, but his strength is formidable. It is said that he has already cultivated the Nine Skies Sacred Scripture to the fourth level. Another one is from Scenic Skies; their Imperial Heir, Qi Ye, specializes in music, born with six fingers. Though he rarely takes action, the rumor goes that one hears his sound but never sees his person, and then a head falls to the ground,¡± Jiang Changsheng detailed. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s also Yu Changlong, the Imperial Heir of Jade Skies, who is rumored to have only practiced the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade Technique since childhood. His comprehension of the Blade Technique has reached the thirty-sixth level. No one among the younger generation of our Nine Skies can outdo him with the blade. Among the Nine Veins, though the nine Imperial Heirs have never openly competed, in terms of reputation and popularity, Shen Yu of Divine Skies is the one who stands out.¡± ¡°Shen Yu? Does he have any special qualities?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, but he¡¯s very strong. It¡¯s said that even the Elders of Divine Skies show him great respect,¡± Jiang Changsheng replied. ¡°What about Shen Lang, the one who tried to steal my maid, known as the First Blade of Green Skies?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°He¡¯s also very strong. It¡¯s said he once competed with Yan Song for the position of Imperial Heir and later had his limbs broken, taking a long time to recover,¡± Jiang Changsheng explained. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640 Chapter 639 Nine Skies Grand Assembly Begins ?Chapter 640: Chapter 639 Nine Skies Grand Assembly Begins Chapter 640: Chapter 639 Nine Skies Grand Assembly Begins ¡°A bit interesting, but it¡¯s all just child¡¯s play,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a slight air of superiority. ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate them; the cultivations of these Imperial Heirs have basically all reached the pinnacle of the Venerable level,¡± Jiang Changsheng responded. ¡°Understood. Do you know how the competition will be conducted at this Nine Skies assembly?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t know, after all, each Nine Skies assembly competition is set by the Main Clan. Furthermore, the format changes every time,¡± Jiang Changsheng shook his head and said. As everyone was chatting, they saw Lin Beisheng enter the courtyard with a blustering aura. He glanced at Jiang Changsheng and Jiuyou and said indifferently, ¡°You two, step aside for a moment. I have something to discuss with him.¡± The two nodded and left the courtyard. ¡°I hope you can give me a perfect explanation,¡± Lin Beisheng dropped the wooden box in front of Xu Zimei. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do you know what the consequences are for killing a fellow disciple?¡± ¡°What consequences?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°If this gets out, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± Lin Beisheng said sternly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°What if he wanted to kill me first?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Beisheng frowned slightly. ¡°It means nothing special. Father, you should understand,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°He wanted to kill me but got killed by me in self-defense. We have no grudges against each other, and he is one of my brother¡¯s men. What do you think?¡± ¡°You suspect Feng¡¯er?¡± Lin Beisheng said, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s not suspicion; it¡¯s certainty. I just lack evidence, and I can¡¯t be bothered to find any,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. ¡°At the Nine Skies assembly, I am bound to fight him. Father, you should be prepared. Those who try to kill me will be killed in return.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Do you have any regard for me, your father?¡± Lin Beisheng slammed the table. The table made of Gang Yan steel instantly shattered, and Lin Beisheng¡¯s face shifted between shades, seething with anger. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask him why he wanted to kill me?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If you intend to turn on each other as brothers, I would rather Great Skies Peak does not participate in the assembly,¡± Lin Beisheng stated. ¡°Father, you should understand that the problem lies not with the Nine Skies assembly but between the two of us.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t participate in the Nine Skies assembly, a battle between us is inevitable in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask him for an explanation,¡± Lin Beisheng said flatly. ¡°Do you think he will tell you the truth?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smirk. ¡°If you are determined to fight, then you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body,¡± Lin Beisheng said and then walked straight out. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Xu Zimei turned to look, and in that moment, Lin Beisheng¡¯s retreating figure seemed to age significantly. ¡­¡­ In the following days, Xu Zimei¡¯s life became much quieter. Whether it was Lin Beisheng or Lin Feng, neither came to seek out Xu Zimei again until the third day of the Nine Skies assembly. On the day of the assembly, tens of thousands of people from the entire sect congregated toward the Great Dao Peak of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Seen from the sky, the peaks where the Nine Veins resided formed a circle, surrounding each other. The single peak located in the center of the Nine Skies circle was none other than the Great Dao Peak itself. This place was once the residence of the Nine Skies Sage, and after the Sage had passed away, it became the most solemn peak of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Only for important events like the Nine Skies assembly would the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect open the Great Dao Peak. Because Great Dao Peak was incomparably vast, its area was more expansive than the other nine peaks combined. For this grand event, each of the Nine Veins would select three disciples. A total of twenty-seven disciples from the Nine Veins could be directly selected. Following that, a grand competition would be held, where all disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect could partake in a fierce battle royal, and the final hundred standing would also be able to participate in the grand event. Because Xu Zimei and others had previously gone to Huohuang City, the grand event had already been held at that time. ¡­¡­ When Xu Zimei arrived at Great Dao Peak, accompanied by Jiuyou and Jiang Changsheng. He saw the enormous peak with cliffs and steep mountainsides, where rocks occasionally tumbled down. The mountain was covered with lush vegetation. From a distance, the entire peak stood towering into the sky, as if reaching for the sun, proudly situated upon this misty land. Countless disciples rushed towards the summit; the hundred and twenty-seven participating disciples had their own standing spots, while most others were merely onlookers. Atop the peak was also the central location of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. The focal point where the Nine Skies Great Array converged, here the Spiritual Energy was most abundant, and the scenery was unlimitedly beautiful. ¡°Big Brother, give it your all,¡± Jiang Changsheng said from the side. Xu Zimei smiled slightly and walked towards the one hundred and twenty-seven participating disciples. At the summit, Mu Changge stood at the forefront, with Hong Ziling on the left and a gray-robed elder on the right. Xu Zimei guessed that this elder must be another visitor from the Main Clan, Qin Hansheng. He had hawk-like eyes, a hooked nose, a somewhat gaunt face, and was constantly furrowing his brows, all his hair was white as snow. He emitted a very rigid air, just like an old pedant. Behind the three of them stood the nine Peak Masters of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, and the elders in succession. ¡°I announce that the thirty-eighth gathering of the Nine Skies Grand Event of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect officially begins,¡± Mu Changge stood at the forefront, his voice resonant and dignified. ¡°I will briefly explain the rules and methods of this assembly. I will send all one hundred and twenty-seven of you to an ancient ruin. In these ruins, you are competitors against one another, and you must be wary of each other. You must also be careful of the monsters inside the ruins. In a moment, I will distribute a Spatial Token to each one of you; if you encounter life-threatening danger within the ruins, crush the token to teleport out. If someone dies inside, we will not be held responsible; in this competition, life and death will not be considered. Additionally, we have hidden nine Nine Skies Tokens in various places within the ruins. The nine tokens correspond to the names of the Nine Skies, and the final nine who obtain these tokens will be allowed to enter the Main Clan.¡± Upon hearing Mu Changge¡¯s words, the crowd below bowed in unison, shouting in chorus, ¡°The disciples understand.¡± ¡°If there are any questions, ask now,¡± Mu Changge said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand; what exactly are these ancient ruins? And are the monsters inside strong?¡± someone in the crowd asked with confusion. ¡°These ancient ruins are remnants from the ancients, which have already been fully explored by us. They are specifically for our disciples¡¯ training; there are no great perils, but there are still many dangers. If one is not careful, there is a risk to life,¡± Mu Changge explained. ¡°The disciple understands,¡± that disciple bowed slightly and stepped back. ¡°If there are no further questions, I will now open the ruins,¡± Mu Changge said. With his words falling, his aura surged powerfully. Chapter 641 - Chapter 641 Chapter 640 Entering the Ruins ?Chapter 641: Chapter 640: Entering the Ruins Chapter 641: Chapter 640: Entering the Ruins The might of the Melting Heaven Realm surged around him, and Mu Changge waved his hands, throwing out a point of light. This light ascended into the midair and exploded there directly. Half of the sky trembled, and Mu Changge clasped his hands in a seal, seemingly activating something. After a long while, the light point in the sky began to expand, crushing the surrounding space. ¡°Activate the array,¡± Mu Changge commanded with a light shout. The Peak Masters of the Nine Veins each took out a token, and the moment the tokens lit up, the entire Nine Heavens Imperial Sect seemed to tremble. A ¡°rumbling¡± sound came from the mountaintop, as the Nine Skies Great Array was opened. The array gathered countless strands of Spiritual Energy from all directions, converging above the Great Dao Peak. This was precisely the central location of the Nine Skies Great Array, where all the Spiritual Energy converged. When the Spiritual Energy gathered at this place, it formed a storm that howled past like a rolling cloud. The entire firmament was completely overtaken. As the light point expanded to a certain domain, with a ¡°boom,¡± the entire firmament began to change. In the line of sight, atop the firmament, a series of illusory images were drawn into the pupils. Primordial forests, deserts, snow-capped mountains, monsters a hundred feet tall, and chilling screams. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ?¦Ï???.§ã0 One by one, the images began to emerge above, making the entire firmament seem void. ¡°This method is indeed interesting,¡± Xu Zimei remarked with interest. The images on the firmament seemed almost within reach. In fact, Xu Zimei knew that the scenes they were seeing were millions of miles away. They were but projections of the ancient ruins, and what was truly wondrous was that Mu Changge had opened a Spatial Gate within the Imperial Sect. A gate that led into the ancient ruins, connecting two places separated by millions of miles. One end of the Spatial Gate was in the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, and the other end must be within the ancient ruins. ¡°Gentlemen, please set off,¡± Mu Changge said with a smile. Xu Zimei, along with over a hundred others, rose through the air and entered the Spatial Gate. After everyone¡¯s figures had entered, Mu Changge waved his hand once more. The Spatial Gate closed completely, and the images in the sky stabilized. The picture now displayed the full view of the ancient ruins. ¡°This is the projection inside the ruins,¡± Mu Changge explained with a smile, ¡°Whatever they experience inside, their every move can be clearly seen by us on the outside.¡± ¡°Who do you think can enter the Main Clan this time?¡± asked Peak Master Chang Qing of Divine Skies Peak with a smile. The crowd took their seats on the already-prepared chairs nearby, and Peak Master Wang Yuntian of Green Skies Peak smiled. He said, ¡°The Imperial Heirs of each vein have the greatest hope, whether there will be a dark horse or not is unknowable.¡± ¡°I think Great Skies Peak¡¯s chances are rather slim this time, after all, their Imperial Heir is the weakest one,¡± Qi Hai, Peak Master of Scenic Skies Peak, said with a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s better not to jump to conclusions before the results are out,¡± Lin Beisheng said indifferently, ¡°lest you end up slapping your own face.¡± ¡°It seems that Peak Leader Lin is quite confident,¡± Qi Hai said with a chuckle, dismissing the concern in his response. ¡°Do Elder Mu and Elder Qin have anyone they favor?¡± Wang Yuntian asked the two Elders of the Main Clan, smiling. ¡°We only look at the results, and don¡¯t concern ourselves with the rest,¡± Mu Changge said, contentedly watching the projection in the sky. ¡°Great Skies Peak hasn¡¯t been performing for the last few sessions,¡± Elder Qin said flatly. Lin Beisheng felt embarrassed sitting beside him, yet he dared not retort. Only he knew that Qin Hansheng bore a bias against his Great Skies lineage. Thousands of years ago, when the Nine Skies Sage was nearing the end of life, he divided the Nine Skies Cultivation Technique into nine chapters and passed them to the Nine Veins. Many years ago, Qin Hansheng came to the Sect wanting to peruse the Great Skies chapter of the Great Skies lineage, but how could the vital techniques of a lineage be casually viewed by others. Therefore, when Lin Juemie decisively refused, no one had anticipated that this time the Elder from the Main Clan would be Qin Hansheng. While chatting, everyone¡¯s eyes remained fixated on the images above the firmament. ¡­a€| After stepping through the Spatial Gate, Xu Zimei found himself surrounded by pitch darkness. He was enveloped by a force of space, feeling somewhat weightless as he constantly jumped through space. Travelling from one dimension to another. After roughly fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei felt the force around him gradually weakening. Then he completely lost control of his body and began to fall. He hurriedly steadied himself and surveyed his surroundings. He found himself on a vast plain with a few solitary trees scattered about. There was no one to be seen for miles around. Before Xu Zimei had a chance to take a closer look, a streak of lightning suddenly struck near him. His figure flashed, narrowly dodging the lightning strike. Where the lightning hit the ground, it blasted a large crater into the earth. Suddenly, the lightning bolt came flying back even faster. Xu Zimei reached out with both hands and caught the lightning in his grasp. Upon closer inspection, he realized it wasn¡¯t lightning but a silver snake. The little snake struggled violently, its body flickering with arcs of electricity. Xu Zimei casually snuffed out the life of the little snake and looked up again to survey the area. It seemed as though the ancient ruins contained a force that prohibited living beings from flying. If Xu Zimei really wanted to resist this force that forbade flight, he would not find it impossible. After all, with his Divine King strength, this place was no match for him. Looking out from the hillside, the plain was vast and seemingly endless. Far ahead, there was a forest with Sky-reaching Great Trees standing tall on this land. According to the rules of this grand event, one must find the Nine Skies Token to enter the Main Clan. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care about the Token, his priority was to deal with the people he needed to take care of. He walked across the plains with a seemingly slow pace, but in reality, there was a chasm-like distance between each step. In almost the blink of an eye, he was within the forest. The forest seemed ancient, with nearly every tree thick enough to require several people to encircle it. The branches were lush and intertwined. There was no sun within this site, yet it was still bright and sunny. At the entrance of the forest stood a stone stele. The stele appeared to be newly erected, with only the words ¡°Demon Mist Forest¡± inscribed on it. Xu Zimei guessed that it must be a marker placed by the people from the Main Clan. He closed his eyes slightly and his divine consciousness began to sweep slowly over the entire forest. As his divine consciousness expanded, the vast expanse of the Demon Mist Forest amazed him. The forest seemed endless, allowing Xu Zimei¡¯s divine consciousness to sink deep within it. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dwell on it and entered the forest directly. As soon as he walked into the forest, he sensed that something was amiss. The view in front of him seemed to be obscured by mist; the scenes that were clear outside the forest became hazy inside of it. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642 Chapter 641 Demon Mist Forest ?Chapter 642: Chapter 641 Demon Mist Forest Chapter 642: Chapter 641 Demon Mist Forest ¡°Ah,¡± Xu Zimei had just stepped into the forest when a painful scream pierced her ears. Turning her head to look, Xu Zimei saw a body hanging from a tree branch not far away through the dense forest canopy. By his attire, he was evidently a disciple from Scenic Skies Peak. The branch had pierced through his back and chest, directly gouging out his heart. Shortly after, the tree astonishingly grew eyes and a mouth; it tossed the heart into its mouth and, while chewing, sneered at Xu Zimei creepily. ¡°Provoking me?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly as she delivered a palm strike. The tree didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before it was obliterated under her palm. Xu Zimei discovered an interesting fact; she had barely taken a few steps into this forest, and now, she couldn¡¯t even find the exit. It was as if the forest were continuously shifting and changing. ¡­ At this moment, within the depths of the Demon Mist Forest, Xue Qingming was leading a group of disciples from Great Skies Peak in a desperate flight. ¡°Xue Senior Brother, what should we do?¡± a disciple anxiously asked by his side. ¡°This forest is probably not so simple; running haphazardly like this, I¡¯m afraid hope is bleak,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s all Green Skies Peak¡¯s fault, setting us up like this,¡± another disciple snorted coldly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°They¡¯re our senior brothers, yet they left us for dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rule? ¡®Every man for himself,''¡± Xue Qingming said indifferently. ¡°If danger comes later, don¡¯t worry about anything else; just crush the Spatial Token straight away.¡± While fleeing swiftly, everyone kept a vigilant watch on their surroundings. Suddenly, a tree branch lashed out from nearby. Before they could even dodge, innumerable intertwined branches began to enclose them from below. ¡°What kind of cursed place is this,¡± grumbled a disciple. Four or five disciples, wielding longswords, chopped at the branches continuously, but it was in vain; the branches seemed to regenerate endlessly. Not only the branches, but even the surrounding mist had thickened substantially. It obscured the view, making the direction from which the branches struck even more deceptive. ¡°At this rate, it looks like we¡¯re all going to end up trapped in here,¡± said a disciple, fraught with anxiety. ¡°What else can we do? This is the only option now,¡± Xue Qingming remarked. As the branches around them grew denser, their progress became ever more arduous. Finally, after about ten or so minutes, they were completely enveloped by the thick branches, sealed tight from the inside and outside, layer upon layer. More importantly, thorns began to sprout from these branches. One of the disciples carelessly got caught by a thorn and instantly melted into a puddle of thick liquid. ¡°Crush the tokens,¡± Xue Qingming said helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for the Nine Skies grand event for ten years, and it¡¯s going to end like this?¡± said a disciple, unable to accept their fate. ¡°If you want to die, then keep holding on,¡± Xue Qingming said coldly. ¡°Only by surviving can we have endless hope.¡± ¡°Yo, what lively action we have here,¡± a light laugh broke the heavy atmosphere at that very moment. A flash of Blade Qi from Wu Geng slashed through, turning the cage of branches into pieces. The surprised disciples looked up, only to see Xu Zimei standing nearby, looking intrigued by the situation inside. ¡°Lin, Senior Brother Lin Qiu,¡± one disciple said in astonishment. ¡°Not leaving yet? Want to be encased again?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Oh, oh,¡± the four disciples finally came to their senses and hurriedly made their way through the gap in the branches. ¡°You just now?¡± Xue Qingming looked at Xu Zimei with a complex expression on his face. The Blade Qi from earlier, an attack of such power, Xue Qingming admitted to himself that he was incapable of achieving it. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Nothing,¡± Xue Qingming said, head bowed, his expression unclear as he shook his head slightly. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, you must stand up for us,¡± cried a nearby disciple. ¡°Stand up for what? You¡¯re dumb and you blame others?¡± Xu Zimei countered. The disciple was left speechless by the retort. ¡°Have any of you seen Shen Lang of Green Skies Peak?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You mean the First Blade of Green Skies?¡± another disciple chimed in. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve seen him. It was he who tricked us into this Demon Mist Forest just now.¡± ¡°Lead me to him,¡± Xu Zimei demanded. ¡°He went north a moment ago, but we must first leave this Demon Mist Forest,¡± Xue Qingming interjected from the side. ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Xu Zimei said as he lifted his hand, a ball of flame condensing in his palm. ¡°Burning Prairie,¡± he uttered softly, and the flame instantly spread into a sea of fire, spreading and descending around them, setting the entire forest ablaze. The ¡°crackle and pop¡± of the flames resounded all around, forging a great path through the fire in front. Surprisingly, the trees around them seemed to come to life, extending their branches and constantly battling the flames. Unfortunately, these were no ordinary flames. Anything that touched the fire was instantly consumed by it. ¡°I know you can understand me, clear a path and I will cease the fire. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind going to the trouble of burning down this forest,¡± Xu Zimei spoke calmly. No sooner had his words fallen than the trees throughout the forest began to move. In an instant, they cleared a path and even the surrounding fog was dispelled. ¡°This,¡± the bystanders marveled at the scene before them. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, how could you before¡­¡± a disciple asked, looking dazedly at Xu Zimei. ¡°How could I be so useless?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve concealed it so well,¡± the disciple took a moment to find the right words to say. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly; he certainly couldn¡¯t tell them his predecessor truly was a waste. The Misty Forest was continuously shifting, and before long the group found the exit. When they looked back, they saw the forest receding into the distance, disappearing into the mist. ¡°Which direction?¡± Xu Zimei inquired indifferently. ¡°North,¡± Xue Qingming pointed ahead and added, ¡°However, he¡¯s not alone. He¡¯s accompanied by several disciples from Green Skies Peak.¡± ¡°No matter,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and started walking north. ¡­a€| At this moment, atop Great Dao Feng Peak, those who witnessed this scene all frowned slightly. ¡°Peak Leader Lin, your son sure knows how to keep a low profile,¡± Wang Yuntian remarked from the side. ¡°Qiu¡¯er, he¡­¡± Lin Beisheng frowned slightly, suddenly recalling Xu Zimei¡¯s previous boasts. How he had spoken so casually about counter-killing Yang Cheng and fighting Lin Feng, the Imperial Heir. Where did such confidence come from? Many thoughts flickered through Lin Beisheng¡¯s mind, and he found himself increasingly unable to see through his son. ¡°It¡¯s indeed him,¡± Mu Changge furrowed his brows at the front. His heart now certain of the one who had killed Green Jiao, his earlier hesitations were only due to Xu Zimei¡¯s young age. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643 Chapter 642 Have You Had Enough Fun ?Chapter 643: Chapter 642 Have You Had Enough Fun? Chapter 643: Chapter 642 Have You Had Enough Fun? The reason I was not sure before is that Green Jiao has already reached the realm of Melting Heaven, and Xu Zimei is only so old. To reach the realm of Melting Heaven at such an age, at least not even the Saint Heir of the Holy Sect could do it, probably only the Divine Heirs of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect are of that level. ¡°Peak Master Lin, may I know what realm your esteemed son has reached?¡± Mu Changge asked with a smile. ¡°That, I don¡¯t know,¡± Lin Beisheng hesitated for a moment before finally speaking up. ¡°I generally don¡¯t inquire about his cultivation on a daily basis.¡± ¡°Just being modest, I suppose. Could he possibly rival the Imperial Heirs of our Nine Veins?¡± Qi Hai, the Peak Master of Scenic Skies Peak, said with disdainful laughter. ¡°It¡¯s just pandering to the crowd.¡± ¡°Peak Master Qi should not underestimate others; I think he¡¯s quite good,¡± said Mu Changge with a smile. ¡°Elder Mu, no offense but if he ran into Ye¡¯er, he would surely be shown what a true Talented Disciple is,¡± Qi Hai proudly stated from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s continue watching,¡± said Mu Changge. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡­a€| After leaving the Demon Mist Forest, Xue Qingming and others rushed northward with Xu Zimei in tow. After running wildly for about half an hour, they saw a few figures wandering leisurely not far ahead. ¡°Senior Brother Shen Lang, how should we go about finding the token?¡± A disciple asked by his side. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Some things are harder to find when you look for them deliberately. Besides the imperial heirs of the Nine Veins, we can take the tokens from the others if we get the chance,¡± Shen Lang said indifferently. He was dressed in a yellow robe, with a Curved Blade hanging at his waist, his long hair on his forehead fluttering gently in the wind. ¡°Senior Brother, it seems like someone is chasing us,¡± at that moment, another disciple noticed Xu Zimei and his party approaching. Shen Lang frowned slightly as he looked back at the group of people behind him. When he saw Xu Zimei, the corner of his mouth curled into a smile, ¡°Indeed, enemies often cross each other¡¯s path.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Shen, it seems to be Xue Qingming and his group. They were just tricked by us; could they be here to settle accounts?¡± A disciple chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s test them then. The disciples of Great Skies Peak are nothing but trash,¡± another disciple joined in. As Xu Zimei and his group approached, a well-known disciple from Green Skies Peak raised his eyebrows and stepped forward with a laugh: ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t these the gentlemen from Great Skies Peak? How come you¡¯re not dead yet!¡± ¡°Shen Lang, you deceived us into entering the Demon Mist Forest; how shall we settle this account?¡± Xue Qingming glared at him with furious eyes and said. ¡°How do you want to settle it?¡± Shen Lang chuckled lightly, pulling out the Curved Blade from his waist. With a ¡°clang,¡± Blade Intent surrounded him and whirled past his body. ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Shen Lang and said indifferently. ¡°Die? Just by you?¡± Shen Lang snorted coldly and indifferently replied, ¡°The matter with Qing¡¯er is an account I have yet to settle with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you will die. Once I leave this relic and go outside, I will also make sure she accompanies you soon,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Arrogant talk,¡± Shen Lang uttered sharply, as Spiritual Energy around him surged, and Blade Qi gathered on his Curved Blade, slashing towards Xu Zimei. ¡°You might as well stay here and rest eternally.¡± As the Blade Qi descended, the disciples of Green Skies Peak seemed to take pleasure in the misfortune. While Xue Qingming and others had serious looks on their faces, it was clear that Shen Lang¡¯s strike was made with full force, intending to kill Xu Zimei. After all, he was well aware that if he didn¡¯t kill with one strike, Xu Zimei, who had a Spatial Token, would escape immediately. Just as the blade was about to fall, Xu Zimei did not dodge or avoid, letting the Longsword slash onto his body. With a ¡°bang,¡± the bloody and blurry longsword the crowd expected did not transpire. Instead, the Curved Blade seemed to have struck steel and broke into two halves. ¡°This,¡± Shen Lang was stunned as he looked at the handle of the blade in his hand, standing there frozen. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°How did you,¡± Shen Lang instantly snapped back to his senses and hastily retreated. ¡°It seems you have practiced some body-forging skills, aware that you¡¯re a waste, unable to cultivate Spiritual Energy.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°Putting on a show,¡± Shen Lang snorted coldly and tossed the handle aside. The Blade Intent around him was furiously condensing, merging with the Spiritual Energy to materialize in the sky. It coalesced into a small blood-colored Curved Blade. This Curved Blade seemed to thrive on blood, as if it contained immense killing power, emerging from the blood sea of Purgatory. ¡°This is the Green Skies Peak¡¯s heritage Vein Skill, the Asura Blade,¡± Xue Qingming said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Shen Lang truly lives up to his name as the First Blade of Green Skies; to have mastered the Asura Blade at such a young age is enough to make one proud.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior Brother Lin in great danger then?¡± a Disciple asked, concerned. ¡°Keep watching. There¡¯s something about Senior Brother Lin that I can¡¯t quite figure out,¡± Xue Qingming said, shaking his head slightly. The Asura Blade condensed above Xu Zimei¡¯s head, forming a Spiritual Energy vortex that began to swirl, absorbing the Spiritual Energy from the sky. ¡°With this single strike of mine, I not only attack but also target the Divine Soul. How will you block it?¡± Xue Qingming roared furiously, hurling the Asura Blade forward. ¡°Do I need to block?¡± Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, speaking calmly. When the Curved Blade, carrying boundless Malice Qi and seeming like it had slain its way out of a blood-colored Hell, arrived, Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand, lightly pinching the Asura Blade between his index and middle fingers, trapping it at his fingertips. The Asura Blade pulsated with Malice Qi, attempting to tear apart Xu Zimei¡¯s fingers. ¡°Childish fights, had enough yet?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. With a flick of his right hand, he hurled the Asura Blade back at Shen Lang. Shen Lang¡¯s complexion changed dramatically, and he quickly took out the Spatial Token to crush it. A force of Space instantly enveloped him, attempting to pull him away from the ancient site. ¡°Just you wait, Lin Qiu, this isn¡¯t over,¡± he bellowed viciously. ¡°Think you can escape?¡± Xu Zimei waved his hands, and the space around them solidified. This solidification of space also dispersed the spatial force surrounding Shen Lang. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Lang looked at himself in horror as he watched the Asura Blade drawing closer and closer. At this moment, not only Shen Lang, but even the Peak Masters of the Nine Veins outside the ruins were taken aback. ¡°How is this possible, Shen Lang has already crushed the Spatial Token,¡± Wang Yuntian shouted. ¡°Could there be a problem with the token?¡± Since the spectators could only view through images, many details were not very clear. ¡°What trick is this kid playing?¡± Elder Qin snorted coldly. He said, ¡°If he can come out alive, just call him over and ask.¡± Elder Mu Changge didn¡¯t speak, but he alone knew that there would be no issues with the Spatial Token. The only explanation was that there was a problem with the spatial force that was supposed to take Shen Lang out. ¡­a€| The Asura Blade flew rapidly, swift as a fleeting white steed, here one moment and gone the next, making a beeline for Shen Lang. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644 Chapter 643 Black Tortoise ?Chapter 644: Chapter 643 Black Tortoise Chapter 644: Chapter 643 Black Tortoise ¡°` ¡°Phut,¡± the Curved Blade stabbed into the body, going straight through Shen Lang¡¯s chest. A conspicuous scar appeared, this Asura Blade had a special effect; once it passed through the chest, the wound could never heal. Blood kept flowing out, dying half of Shen Lang¡¯s body red. He knelt on the ground, his pupils dilating as he looked at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei walked step by step towards Shen Lang. ¡°Why?¡± Shen Lang, his mouth full of blood, asked with difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qing will soon join you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Watching Shen Lang¡¯s body slowly fall, the Disciples from Scenic Skies Peak panicked. ¡°You, you killed Senior Brother Shen,¡± a Disciple said blankly. ¡°Run, go find Senior Brother Yan and have him take revenge,¡± a Disciple shouted, and then they all scattered and ran away. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, clapped his hands together, and a powerful aura descended from the heavens. Suppressing all these Disciples. Those fleeing Disciples from Green Skies Peak only felt a force of Gravity descend, slowing their movements. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Until in the end, it was as if a mountain was pressing down on their backs, and their bodies exploded. Blood rained all around, while several Disciples from Great Skies Peak watched the scene in shock. ¡°Has anyone seen Lin Feng?¡± Xu Zimei turned and asked. ¡°No, haven¡¯t seen him,¡± Xue Qingming shook his head and said, ¡°Everyone was scattered when we landed in these ancient ruins, hardly aware of each other¡¯s locations. We were just lucky to have run into each other.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, not paying further attention to the group and continued walking straight ahead. Xue Qingming and the others watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, wanting to speak but ultimately, they remained silent. ¡°Senior Brother Xue, what do we do now?¡± a Disciple asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Let¡¯s first find the other Disciples from Great Skies Peak and regroup; only by sticking together can we stand a chance,¡± Xue Qingming replied. ¡°But there are only nine Tokens, even among Disciples of the same Vein, there will be competition in the end,¡± the Disciple said. ¡°Eliminate the Disciples from the other Veins first, at least you can survive till the end. Otherwise, forget the Token, whether you can even live is uncertain,¡± Xue Qingming said indifferently. ¡°True, let¡¯s go find the Imperial Heir and the others,¡± the Disciple nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Senior Brother Lin is unwilling to lead us, it would have been safer with him.¡± ¡­ This ancient ruin was vast, and Xu Zimei had no idea where Lin Feng could have gone. Since he couldn¡¯t find anyone, he had to make others come to him. And the only way was to gather all nine Tokens, after which people would naturally come to him. Though Mu Changge did not explicitly reveal the locations of the Nine Skies Tokens, everyone was well aware. The locations of the Nine Skies Tokens were actually the same as the locations of the Nine Veins Peaks. Great Skies Peak was located to the east, so heading eastward in the ruins could lead to acquiring a Token. The ancient ruins must be very old, just by considering the vastness of its area, one can confirm that the entity who left the ruins was not simple. At the Great Dao Peak, Peak Master Wang Yuntian of Green Skies Peak wore the darkest and most awkward expression. ¡°Lin Beisheng, is this how you teach your Disciples?¡± Wang Yuntian said coldly. ¡°When your Disciple trapped mine in the Demon Mist Forest earlier, why didn¡¯t you speak then?¡± Lin Beisheng retorted. ¡°Fine, you just wait,¡± Wang Yuntian took a deep breath and said flatly. ¡°Even if your Disciple enters the Main Clan, with a beggar in place, what waves could possibly be made?¡± Mu Changge furrowed his brows slightly but did not say more. ¡­ ¡°` Xu Zimei headed north, and along the way, she had seen a few people from the other veins scattered about. Some had tried to kill her, but she had turned the tables and killed them instead. Others paid her no heed, for the Imperial Heirs of the Nine Veins would surely prefer to find the Token before dealing with other matters. Whereas for the ordinary disciples, finding the Token meant hiding away, biding their time until the end of the trial at the ancient ruins. After all, when it truly came to strength, their hopes of entering the Main Clan were slim. Xu Zimei discovered that the sky above the ruins was always bright; it seemed there was no night here. After walking for a long while, she arrived at a seaside. The path ahead was blocked by the ocean, its azure surface stretching as far as the eye could see. In the distance, an isolated island floated upon the sea. ¡°It looks like that¡¯s the place,¡± Xu Zimei deployed her divine sense and let out a light chuckle. The next moment, she was seen stepping across the water¡¯s surface, racing towards the lonely island with the swiftness of a dragonfly skimming the water. The water beneath her feet remained calm, not even a ripple was stirred. In the blink of an eye, Xu Zimei had flown several dozen meters. The closer she got to the island, the whiter the seawater beneath her feet appeared to be. It was as if the water had been brought to a boil, with a frothy whiteness floating on the surface. The sight was so revolting that it made you want to vomit. Finally, Xu Zimei set foot on the solitary island. The island was not very large and was filled with many mutated Zilan Trees that encircled the land. The verdant Zilan Fruits grew abundant on the trees, seemingly able to swallow the sunlight shining down upon them. Xu Zimei walked towards the interior of the island which resembled a stranded beach. Apart from the Zilan Trees, there were also many rocks and veins of gold on the island. Just a few steps in, Xu Zimei spotted a forest on the island. The temperature inside this forest was extremely hot, akin to a tropical rainforest, and was a completely different world from the outside. Yet, upon entering the forest, Xu Zimei immediately noticed a Sky-reaching Great Tree. Centered around the giant tree, a fighting ring had been constructed on both sides, with a box placed atop the platform. Next to the ring, a colossal Sea Turtle lay soundly asleep. The Sea Turtle was over ten meters long, its shell green and covered with spikes. Its face was lined with wrinkled creases, indicating its advanced age. Xu Zimei guessed the Token must be inside the box. To find out, she would have to open it. She walked slowly towards the box, and at that moment, the slumbering Sea Turtle also slowly opened its eyes. ¡°Human,¡± the Sea Turtle spoke in human tongue, looking at Xu Zimei and addressing her. ¡°If you want the box, you must pass my test,¡± it said. ¡°What test?¡± inquired Xu Zimei with interest. ¡°Survive three of my attacks, and the box is yours,¡± the Sea Turtle said indifferently. ¡°No need for all that trouble,¡± Xu Zimei waved her hand dismissively. With a sweeping motion of her hand, as if to blot out the sun, she blocked out all the light in the sky and pressed down directly towards the Sea Turtle. Feeling the pressure from Xu Zimei¡¯s hand, the Sea Turtle¡¯s expression grew solemn. ¡°Black Tortoise,¡± it uttered softly, and its shell radiated a supreme light. The shell instantly expanded greatly, encapsulating the entire body of the Sea Turtle within. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645 Chapter 644 Ruins Canceled ?Chapter 645: Chapter 644: Ruins Canceled? Chapter 645: Chapter 644: Ruins Canceled? The sea turtle retracted its entire body into its shell, the entire shell¡¯s glow intensifying; the spines became more solid, their cold gleam even more pronounced. ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. The moment her large hand descended, a series of ¡°crack, crack¡± sounds came from the shell. ¡°Yelp,¡± an odd cry came from within the shell, followed by the sea turtle shouting, ¡°Stop hitting, stop hitting. Didn¡¯t we agree on a trial? Are you trying to beat this old turtle to death?¡± The shell was about to give in, barely holding together against the growing cracks. Only then did Xu Zimei retract her hand and said indifferently, ¡°So, have I passed?¡± ¡°Passed, passed,¡± the sea turtle carefully poked its head out of the shell. Taking a deep breath, it spoke with fright, ¡°Are you a disciple participating in the competition? How could the Nine Skies people let a monster like you in?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and stepped towards the treasure chest. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The treasure chest was completely made of gilded gold, and it was not locked. As Xu Zimei opened it, a beam of light soared straight into the sky. In the middle of the beam, a pure white token floated up. ¡°Great Skies,¡± inscribed respectively were two characters on the token which, accompanied by an influx of Spiritual Energy, floated gently before Xu Zimei. Pleased, Xu Zimei picked up the token and looked at the sea turtle, ¡°Would you prefer death or to live?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill this old turtle, I have an agreement with you Nine Skies folks,¡± the turtle shook its head in haste. ¡°I help you temper your disciples, and you allow me to live here,¡± it said. ¡°What rubbish Nine Skies, I don¡¯t care about their business,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°I do things according to my rules.¡± ¡°And what are those rules, if I may inquire?¡± the old turtle asked cautiously. ¡°My rules are that there are no rules, I act according to my mood,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°Do you want to die or live?¡± ¡°Of course, I want to live,¡± the old turtle replied without a second thought. ¡°There are nine such tokens, do you know where the other eight are?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°This¡­,¡± the turtle hesitated, then quickly nodded to Xu Zimei¡¯s piercing gaze, saying. ¡°I know, I know, the other eight tokens are with my eight old friends, each guarding one.¡± ¡°Then lead the way,¡± Xu Zimei commanded. ¡°But that would break the rules of the competition,¡± said the turtle. ¡°Are you talking about rules to me?¡± Xu Zimei raised her head slightly and chuckled. ¡°Not at all, not at all,¡± the old turtle hastily shook its head and stood up on its colossal body from the island, beginning to swim towards the open sea. Xu Zimei flew up and stood directly on the old turtle¡¯s shell. ¡­a€| At this moment, the peak masters from the other eight branches were panic-stricken upon witnessing this scene. ¡°Melting Heaven, he must have reached Melting Heaven,¡± Chang Qing said in shock. ¡°How is that possible? How young he is, how could he have reached Melting Heaven?¡± The people nearby whispered to each other, clearly Xu Zimei¡¯s appearance in the competition had thrown all the rules into disarray. ¡°How can we compete? Nest to his Melting Heaven Realm, our disciples are simply walking to their deaths,¡± Wang Yuntian rose from his chair. He addressed Lin Beisheng, ¡°Peak Leader Lin has played a good game, it¡¯s as if you want all the young disciples of our eight branches to perish.¡± ¡°Elder Mu, you must stand up for us,¡± Qi Hai and others also hurriedly sought help. ¡°Elder Mu Changge has always been fair and just, and if anyone breaks the rules, they will be punished severely,¡± Mu Changge said. ¡°But can you tell me, what exactly did Lin Qiu do wrong? What do I need to preside over?¡± ¡°This,¡± a few Peak Masters hesitated, as it seemed to indeed be within the rules. ¡°Elder Mu, do you remember the scene where he just killed Shen Lang?¡± Elder Qin¡¯s gaze was calm as he spoke indifferently. ¡°He seems to have the ability to stop that spatial power. If this is really the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that anyone he wants to kill can¡¯t escape with the help of a Spatial Token?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Mu Changge asked, ¡°That¡¯s not against the rules either, is it?¡± ¡°That may be true, but have you considered what would happen if he were to kill all the disciples within the ruins?¡± Elder Qin asked. ¡°It would not just be a loss for the Imperial Sect but also difficult to explain when we return. Rules are made by humans after all, and they can naturally be changed.¡± Hearing this, Mu Changge frowned slightly. After all, this matter was indeed a bit tricky. Killing everyone, Mu Changge was indeed afraid that Xu Zimei might just do it. After all, if such a thing happened, it would be difficult to explain to the Main Clan upon his return. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°But even if we want to notify them now, it¡¯s too late,¡± Mu Changge said. ¡°The trial has already begun, and I can¡¯t interfere, unless I return to the Main Clan and forcibly take everyone out.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you connect to that Space Gate?¡± Qin Hansheng said. ¡°You can tell everyone to crush their Spatial Tokens and leave the ruins on their own. As long as they don¡¯t encounter Lin Qiu, I suspect that the spatial power won¡¯t be able to stop them.¡± ¡°At this point, that¡¯s all we can do,¡± Mu Changge frowned slightly and sighed as he spoke. ¡°This Lin lad has some oddities about him. It might be better to wait for him to come out and capture him for some clear answers.¡± Qin Hansheng continued, ¡°To reach Melting Heaven at such an age, I don¡¯t believe it was achieved through normal cultivation.¡± ¡°Elder Qin, that seems somewhat against the rules,¡± Lin Beisheng immediately stood up and said. ¡°My son hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why capture him?¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, don¡¯t be nervous. We won¡¯t do anything to him, just want to ask him some questions,¡± Qin Hansheng said with a smile. Lin Beisheng¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed, and he looked at the other eight branches¡¯ Peak Masters, who obviously were siding with Qin Hansheng. The situation had developed to this point, and it was beyond his control. ¡°But now that he¡¯s reached the Melting Heaven Realm, I¡¯m afraid that if we provoke him,¡± Mu Changge said worriedly. ¡°Afraid of what? Both you and I are at Melting Heaven; are we still afraid of him alone?¡± Qin Hansheng spoke coldly, ¡°Moreover, the ancestors of the eight branches are also here. Surely, we can¡¯t allow him to turn the world upside down.¡± Mu Changge sighed softly, then with a wave of his right hand, boundless Spiritual Energy rippled through the void. The Nine Skies Great Array was activated once again, connecting to the Space Gate, and his voice, infused with rich Spiritual Energy, passed through the spatial power and into the ruins. ¡°All disciples of the Nine Skies, heed this order: since Lin Qiu of the Great Skies Peak has entered the Melting Heaven Realm, there is a severe disparity in power for this trial, so we have decided to cancel this ruins trial. Everyone crush your Spatial Tokens and leave as soon as possible.¡± Although Mu Changge¡¯s voice had entered the ruins, the space inside was truly vast. He could only continue to shout over and over again inside the ruins, hoping that more disciples would hear. ¡­ Xu Zimei rode on the back of the Sea Turtle, slowly heading towards the northwest. Chapter 646 - Chapter 646 Chapter 645 I Will Fight You All ?Chapter 646: Chapter 645: I Will Fight You All Chapter 646: Chapter 645: I Will Fight You All When the voice echoed from the sky, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. However, he did not leave the ruins but continued toward the location of another token. Not long after leaving the sea area and setting foot on land, he came across a group of disciples from Divine Skies Sect on the plain ahead. Xu Zimei did not see Shen Yu, the Imperial Heir of Divine Skies Peak among them, when he approached the group of disciples. ¡°Lin, Lin Qiu,¡± someone stammered out Xu Zimei¡¯s name. After all, they too had heard the recent announcement. ¡°Disciple Lin Qiu, we have no past grudges, and we do not wish to compete with you for the token, please do not kill us,¡± pleaded a disciple hurriedly. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you help me deliver a message to all the disciples within these ruins, and to the Imperial Heirs from each vein as well,¡± ¡°I, Lin Qiu, will be waiting for them at the bottom of the valley three miles to the south after three hours have passed, declares war on all the younger generation of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll come with nine tokens, and if they defeat me, not only can they kill me and eliminate the threat I pose, but they will also attain the tokens. If they¡¯re afraid, then let everyone crush their tokens and flee, act like shrinking turtles, and detour when they see me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat them every time I see them.¡± After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he turned around and left without further ado, leaving the onlookers looking at each other in bewilderment. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Watching as Xu Zimei did not attack but instead walked away, a disciple hesitated before asking, ¡°Senior Brother, what do we do now? Do we leave or spread the message?¡± ¡°Interesting, he wants to declare war on all the young ones in Nine Heavens, of course we spread the word. A scene this exciting might not come once in a lifetime,¡± said that Senior Brother with a smile. ¡°But what if,¡± a nearby disciple hesitated. ¡°Are you daft? When the sky falls, the tall ones will hold it up. If someone has to die, it will be those Imperial Heirs from each vein first. He wouldn¡¯t bother killing small fry like us,¡± said the Senior Brother. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll inform everyone right away, the more people we have, the stronger we are.¡± Once, a great man said that the world never lacks people who love a spectacle. As news began to spread throughout the ancient ruins, more and more people shared the information among themselves. As a result, the number of people wanting to crush their tokens and leave decreased. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei retrieved the other eight tokens under the guidance of the Sea Turtle. The eight tokens were guarded by eight different Monster Beasts, which seemed to be a challenge as well. ¡°Your Excellency, can I leave now?¡± asked the Sea Turtle cautiously. ¡°Take me to the valley I mentioned before, and then you are free,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The Sea Turtle dared not object and hurriedly dashed toward the distance. ¡°Have you Monster Beasts been in these ancient ruins all this time?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously on the way. ¡°Yes, we had lived here before the Nine Skies Sacred Sect discovered the ruins. After the discovery, we were no match for the Great Void Sage and struck a deal with him. He allowed us to continue residing here, and we couldn¡¯t harm any disciples.¡± ¡°The Great Void Sage, it seems he is a Saint from the Main Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Who was the previous owner of these ruins then?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not familiar either, we¡¯ve never seen the owner of the ruins. We don¡¯t dare get close to him, even from a great distance, the aura he emits makes us feel oppressed,¡± the Sea Turtle said. ¡°So we Monster Beasts privately guess that he must be a Divine King.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, then asked, ¡°Do you know what lies above a Divine King?¡± ¡°That can only be known after entering the Immortal Path bridge, where a broader world lies behind, a level we should not come into contact with,¡± the Sea Turtle quickly shook its head. While the two were talking, they had already arrived at the valley. At this moment, although the battle had not started, Xu Zimei could already see more and more disciples rushing this way. ¡­ Atop Great Dao Feng, Mu Changge saw this scene and furrowed his brows even deeper. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked the crowd, ¡°I clearly said¡­ how come only a few people have returned? What are so many doing staying there?¡± ¡°This Lin Qiu really knows how to calculate, wanting to challenge everyone. Although he is in the Melting Heaven Realm, isn¡¯t this confidence a bit too much?¡± Qin Hansheng sneered on the side. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. I have already warned them, but indeed, so many people dealing with one Melting Heaven Realm does seem like a chance,¡± Mu Changge said. As the news of Xu Zimei wanting to challenge everyone spread, disciples from the various veins rushed to report to the Imperial Heirs. In a hollow among the hills, Lin Feng, with a sharp gaze, looked at Xue Qingming, and said in shock, ¡°Are you sure he has reached Melting Heaven?¡± ¡°Yes, it has already spread outside. He¡¯s really making a name for himself now,¡± Xue Qingming nodded, affirmatively responding. ¡°My dear younger brother, no wonder Yang Cheng failed. You¡¯ve really kept me in the dark well,¡± Lin Feng said with a light laugh. ¡°Then, Imperial Heir, we should still leave, after all, the conflict between you two,¡± Xue Qingming said. ¡°No, let¡¯s contact the other Imperial Heirs. His brilliance is too much; like a tree standing out in the woods, it¡¯s bound to be destroyed by the wind.¡± Lin Feng said coldly, ¡°I think the other Imperial Heirs should be even more anxious than I am; they won¡¯t allow such a threat to exist.¡± By the riverside, the Imperial Heir of Scenic Skies Peak, Qi Ye, held a lyre in his arms. He had six fingers, slender and pale. As he leisurely plucked the strings, he heard the disciples¡¯ report. He smiled and said, ¡°So, our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect has such an existence.¡± ¡°What does the Imperial Heir mean?¡± someone beside him asked. ¡°No matter what, we have to meet him,¡± Qi Ye said with a smile. And in another part of the forest, the Imperial Heir of Divine Skies Peak, Shen Yu, also known as one of the most famed individuals in the Nine Veins, Upon hearing the report, he smiled, waved his hand, and said, ¡°No matter, nobody can block my path.¡± Once everyone around had left, Shen Yu slowly stood up. With a profound look towards the distance, he said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet that I, Shen Yu, am the true child of Destiny.¡± ¡­a€| More and more people were converging towards the valley where Xu Zimei was, however, before the nine Imperial Heirs arrived, everyone restrained themselves as much as possible, not daring to make the first move without knowing the full extent of the situation. Xu Zimei sat on the valley hillside, placing the nine Nine Skies Tokens in front of him, while he sat in meditation, regulating his breath. ¡°That guy must be Lin Qiu, right? I heard he used to be a waste; he¡¯s hidden his strength too deeply,¡± someone was discussing in the crowd. ¡°What of the Melting Heaven Realm? ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? It doesn¡¯t mean invincible; he is still too young and doesn¡¯t know to hide his edge.¡± As the crowd gathered in this place grew larger and larger, the nine Imperial Heirs had yet to arrive. Some people were also growing impatient. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If you don¡¯t dare, we of the Five Young Masters of Divine Skies will give it a try,¡± several loud shouts came from the valley. Chapter 647 - Chapter 647 Chapter 646 Were Here Especially to Challenge ?Chapter 647: Chapter 646 We¡¯re Here Especially to Challenge Chapter 647: Chapter 646 We¡¯re Here Especially to Challenge When these several light shouting voices arose, everyone hurriedly looked up. They saw five young men in golden robes slowly stepping into the air and walking out of the crowd. ¡°The Five Young Masters of Divine Skies, with them taking the lead, it¡¯ll be good to give it a try,¡± someone beside them said. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Five Young Masters of Divine Skies are quintuplets, of one mind, even the Cultivation Technique they practice are joint Vein Skills.¡± ¡°Exactly, if not for Shen Yu¡¯s radiance being so overwhelming, perhaps it would have been these five whom Divine Skies Peak cultivated.¡± Xu Zimei looked up and saw that the five of them looked exactly the same, and even when they spoke, they did so at the same time, with almost identical tone and expressions. It could be said that they reached the level of divine synchronization. ¡°Lin Qiu, others may fear you, but my brothers and I are quite eager to meet you,¡± the Five Young Masters of Divine Skies spoke up. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll let you make the first move,¡± Xu Zimei sat where he was, without even moving a muscle. The five brothers frowned simultaneously, and they waved their hands, stirring the Spiritual Energy around them into action. These streams of Spiritual Energy connected them, making the five seem as one. Spiritual power shifted between five colors. ¡°Metal, wood, water, fire, earth,¡± the five shouted out their respective elements in unison. In an instant, the surrounding Spiritual Energy burst forth, flames blazed, waters swelled over golden mountains, eternally emerging, unstoppable, immovable as a mountain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Five different states emanated from the five of them, and when the Power of the Five Elements fused together, a huge Yin-Yang Plate appeared in the sky. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Although the Power of the Five Elements could solidify into Yin and Yang, and Yin and Yang could in turn become Chaos, not just any Power of the Five Elements could coalesce into the force of Yin and Yang. This required extremely skillful fusion techniques, and the power of each element must be neither in excess nor deficient, just the right amount to achieve Yin and Yang. ¡°Great Yin-Yang Technique,¡± the five shouted in unison, hurling the Yin-Yang Plate condensed in the sky downwards. The Yin-Yang Plate turned into a spinning gear as it rapidly rotated towards Xu Zimei. The Yin-Yang gear tore through the silent expanse, cleaving through layers of space, and sparkled with flying sparks. Xu Zimei remained seated, slowly taking out his Heavenly Demon Bow. He nocked the arrow and slowly pulled the bowstring, the Demonic Qi gradually gathered on the arrow, transforming into a Demon Arrow. The moment he released the bowstring, with a ¡°boom,¡± the Demon Arrow, like a wild horse broken free, raged from the heavens straight into the clouds. The sound of ¡°rumbling¡± followed the firing of the Demon Arrow. There was a ¡°bang,¡± and without withstanding even for an instant, the center of the Yin-Yang gear was pierced directly by the Demon Arrow. The momentum of the Demon Arrow was unabated; like a swift steed passing a gap, it left a dark trail in the sky. Then, the Five Young Masters of Divine Skies tried to dodge, but it was too late. The Demon Crystal was too fast, piercing through their chests like candied hawthorns and nailing them onto a single Demon Arrow. The five of them spit out fresh blood, which too was dyed pitch black. The onlookers panicked as they saw the five with eyes wide open, dead and nailed to the top of the mountain¡¯s pillar. ¡°This, this,¡± someone stammered for a long time, unable to speak. ¡°Not even one move, this is the Melting Heaven Realm,¡± someone lamented. ¡°Before the Imperial Heir arrives, let¡¯s not take action, let them take the lead.¡± ¡­ ¡°So weak,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, then sat down again. The midday sun shone fiercely, outside of this valley lay an endless plain. A few sparse big trees stood alone on the plain, and every now and then a few strands of Qingfeng blew by, a rare enjoyment. ¡°The wind is picking up,¡± someone looked up at the firmament, as if dust was blowing in the wind. The wind between heaven and earth seemed to suddenly grow stronger, howling and coiling past. It swept up a few leaves and strands of dust, drifting down leisurely. As everyone looked up, they saw nine figures approaching from a distance amid the dust and wind. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Spiritual energy surged around them, causing the entire space to ripple with waves. Nine differently colored robes fluttered in the fierce wind, step by step they approached, as if with a special kind of magic, making it impossible for one to look away. ¡°The nine imperial heirs have joined forces,¡± someone said in shock. ¡°This is truly a first for our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, a wonder of all ages.¡± Xu Zimei slightly opened his eyes, looking in the direction of the nine approaching figures. ¡°Where are the disciples of Divine Skies Peak?¡± ¡°Where is the Green Skies Imperial Heir?¡± ¡­ After all nine shouted in unison, the entire valley and the mountains around it echoed as the disciples all shouted back in one voice. ¡°Present!¡± The sound was deafening, as though dragons were roaring across the fields and tigers were howling in the forests, merging together to shake the very sky with a thunderous rumble. ¡°If we die in battle today, remember to take our bodies back to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, so that the fallen leaves can return to their roots,¡± Shen Yu declared loudly to the people around him. ¡°We will follow the Imperial Heir¡¯s command,¡± the disciples around them shouted in unison. The nine looked up and finally stepped in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You have indeed arrived, Junior Brother Lin is truly surprising,¡± Shen Yu said with a smile. ¡°I thought you would be afraid of dying, and that some of you would leave,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Junior Brother Lin has reached Melting Heaven, so facing you alone we may not be the opponent. Today, we can only win by dishonorable means,¡± said the nine, bowing their fists and looking at Xu Zimei with gleaming eyes, shouting loudly. ¡°Today, we nine great imperial heirs of Nine Skies have come to challenge you, the one who has reached Melting Heaven.¡± ¡°Come at me all together, so nobody says I¡¯m bullying,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and said indifferently. Around the nine imperial heirs, spiritual energy gathered. Qi Ye pulled out a harp, and his fingers surged with spiritual energy. As he plucked the strings, a sound like the clash of swords and the charge of cavalry rose. The music seemed to transform into an army of thousands, charging at Xu Zimei. Yan Song, the Green Skies Imperial Heir, had a robust and continuous flow of spiritual energya€¡±this was a sign of reaching the higher levels of the Nine Skies Scripture. With just a single palm strike, it was as if a storm was dancing between his hands, with lightning flashing and thundering, and white spiritual energy wreaking havoc. Yu Changlong, the Jade Skies Imperial Heir, held a five-foot long blade with a sword intent so fierce that his whole being was like an unsheathed sharp sword. The Blade Intent of the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade evolved continuously, and as it deepened, even without actually striking, cracks began to appear in the surrounding space. The other imperial heirs also showcased their abilities, all aiming to kill Xu Zimei. Among them, Shen Yu of Divine Skies was the most composed; his hands twined with spiritual energy, he did not strike immediately, but watched Xu Zimei closely, seeking the right moment to exploit a weakness. All these attacks aimed squarely at Xu Zimei in a relentless onslaught that darkened the skies and razed the earth. The space around them completely collapsed, the aftermath alone terrifying the watching disciples so much, they dared not get any closer. The sound of a harp, Blade Qi, Sword Intent, formations, palm techniques¡­ Chapter 648 - Chapter 648 Chapter 647 A Drop in the Ocean ?Chapter 648: Chapter 647: A Drop in the Ocean Chapter 648: Chapter 647: A Drop in the Ocean Anyway, these nine imperial heirs were of various existences, each with their own strengths, and were all very proficient in their respective fields. Sword light and shadow, palms thundering, endless storms raged around them. Watching all nine imperial heirs take action, for a moment, the heavens and earth changed color, and the wind and clouds rose anew. The disciples below were filled with emotion, ¡°So this is the power of the imperial heirs.¡± ¡°Not necessarily, this might just be a probe,¡± someone shook their head. Xu Zimei slowly raised her head and saw this scene, and she didn¡¯t even have time to dodge, letting these attacks fall on her body. The sound of ¡°boom boom boom¡± exploded all around, and half of the sky was obliterated within it. The nine imperial heirs focused their gaze slightly, taking these attacks with their fleshly bodies, and even someone in the Melting Heaven Realm would be injured. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice came from the dust. As the dust settled, Xu Zimei emerged unscathed from within it. ¡°You,¡± the eyes of the many imperial heirs grew more solemn as they said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not just beginning Melding Heaven.¡± ¡°Interpret it however you like,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head. With a grand sweep of her hand, she took the lead in suppressing Lin Feng. ¡°Block him,¡± feeling the oppressive force of the grand hand, Lin Feng shouted anxiously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Mysterious Heaven Buddha Sound,¡± only to hear Qi Ye shout loudly. His right hand plucked at the strings faster and faster. This time, what sounded was not the music of the instrument, but real Buddha sounds. The Buddha sounds transformed from intangible to tangible, as Sanskrit characters evolved from the music of the strings. Transforming into a myriad of golden lights, they suppressed Xu Zimei. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade,¡± Yu Changlong also roared angrily, with the shadow of the blade behind him transforming into numerous shadowy figures, slaying towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Flaming Brilliant Sword,¡± ¡°Palm Suppression of All Heavens,¡± ¡°Ice River for Thousands of Miles.¡± ¡­ Each of the Nine Veins utilized their own Vein Suppression Techniques one after another. Suddenly, the wind and clouds enveloped the entire heavens and earth. Even on the peaks of Great Dao Feng outside, the people could only see a vast expanse of white through the projections. Mu Changge¡¯s eyebrows relaxed slightly, inwardly pondering that such a level of attack was extremely dangerous even for him. He considered himself no weaker than anyone else in the Melting Heaven Realm. ¡°Since I am a disciple of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, I won¡¯t bully you. Even with the Vein Skills of Great Skies Peak, I can defeat you,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°A Drop in the Ocean!¡± With a wave of his hands, strands of Spiritual Energy began to condense at his fingertips, subtly and intricately controlled as if unravelling silk from cocoons. Under the command of this Spiritual Energy, a clear and sparkling drop of water appeared on Xu Zimei¡¯s fingertip. This drop of water seemed unremarkable, transparent throughout, somewhat glittery and dreamlike. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°This is,¡± on Great Dao Feng, Lin Beisheng¡¯s gaze was profound as he murmured softly, ¡°When did Qiu¡¯er secretly learn this Vein Skill.¡± He had indeed given the Token to Xu Zimei before, but that was only a short while ago, how could he possibly have learned the Vein Suppression Technique in such a short amount of time. As this drop of water appeared in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, he waved his right hand across the sky. With a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, this single droplet evolved into a vast sea. ¡°This,¡± Lin Feng watched the scene before him in shock, unable to speak for a long time. The sea surrounded Xu Zimei on all sides as if a roaring tsunami was sweeping in. Waterspouts raged, twisting the entire firmament. The power of the ocean was terrifying; although water is formless, perhaps a single drop can do little, but when a vast sea converges, it can almost destroy everything in the world. Xu Zimei stood calmly in place, her large hand sweeping out directly. With a ¡°boom,¡± the attacks of the nine Imperial Heirs were all annihilated, accompanied by the surging tsunami and howling winds. They covered everything like a blanket, ready to submerge all in their path. Three Imperial Heirs couldn¡¯t even muster a resistance before being overwhelmed by the water; the power of the tsunami completely destroyed their bodies, not even leaving bones behind. While the others managed to avoid it in time, they were still blown away by the force of the tsunami. With another great sweep of her hand, Xu Zimei condensed the roaring ocean into a single droplet of water resting on her fingertip. She slowly descended from mid-air and began walking step by step towards Lin Feng. Lin Feng, apparently heavily injured, was soaked by the sea, kneeling on the ground and gasping for air. Panic flashed in his eyes as he watched Xu Zimei approach. ¡°You,¡± Lin Feng said, his face pale with panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°How can Melting Heaven be so powerful,¡± Lin Feng asked in horror. Xu Zimei crouched down, slowly approaching Lin Feng and said, ¡°When did I ever say I was of Melting Heaven?¡± ¡°You, could it be,¡± Lin Feng¡¯s face changed drastically, his breathing seemingly stopped as he looked at Xu Zimei. Cold sweat mixed with seawater trickled down his forehead. ¡°I am quite fair, but for the sake of my father¡¯s face, I will leave you a whole corpse. Take your own life,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Lin Feng sat unmoving, not even his pupils seemed to move. His face like ashes, he looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Do you know why I wanted to kill you?¡± ¡°While I¡¯m not interested, let¡¯s allow you to speak your piece before you die,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not my real brother,¡± Lin Feng regained his composure a bit and said with a bitter smile. ¡°You were born to another woman with whom our father had an affair.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as she looked at Lin Feng and said, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t know of your existence until one day, our father brought you back covered in blood from outside,¡± Lin Feng said. ¡°My mother was very hostile towards you. She forced father to choose between you and her, and eventually, he chose you. Therefore, she committed suicide in her own courtyard.¡± ¡°So you hate me because of this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Lin Feng replied, ¡°I was just a child back then, father thought I wouldn¡¯t remember these things. Unfortunately, my mother had a very loyal old servant, who told me everything when I grew up. I hate you, and I also hate our father. He betrayed my mother, and unable to bear the humiliation, she chose to end her own life.¡± ¡°You are not to blame, it¡¯s understandable,¡± Xu Zimei said, slowly rising to her feet. ¡°But in this world, the victor is king, and the vanquished is the foe. Whether it¡¯s about principles or right and wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter in the end. Only strength is the ultimate truth.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure step by step, Lin Feng laughed out loud. The laughter carried more of a bitter and tragic undertone. ¡°We were all wrong,¡± with his final words falling, he struck his own abdomen, severing his Divine Soul and Vein Gates internally. A mouthful of fresh blood spurted from his mouth, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649 Chapter 648 Annihilation ?Chapter 649: Chapter 648: Annihilation Chapter 649: Chapter 648: Annihilation ¡°¡±Feng¡¯er,¡± atop the Great Dao Peak, Lin Beisheng sat clutching his face in agony, appearing to age many years as he sat in his chair. Mu Changge and the other eight Vein Skills Peak Masters all had grave expressions. ¡°This guy is even more of an Evil Being than Wang Qi was back in the day.¡± ¡°Allowing him into the Main Clan, whether it¡¯s good or bad, I don¡¯t know,¡± Mu Changge said, gently shaking his head. Talented Disciples are coveted everywhere, but someone like Xu Zimei, who almost solely relied on himself without the backing of the Sect Gate or the Main Clan to reach such heights¡­ This type of person has too strong a sense of self and almost no sense of belonging; the Main Clan might just be a stepping stone for him. ¡°This Lin Qiu has maliciously slaughtered fellow disciples and must be severely punished,¡± Chang Qing spoke up from the side. ¡°Though we have a rule that life and death are up to fate in contests, now that the contest has been canceled, so too is this rule. If he continues to kill within the Sect Gate, it is unforgivable,¡± Qin Hansheng stated indifferently. Mu Changge merely frowned at this, without offering any objection. ¡°Once he comes out, if he can¡¯t provide a reasonable explanation, we will join forces to capture him to prevent his escape,¡± Wang Yuntian suggested. ¡­ In the ancient ruins at this moment, as everyone witnessed Lin Feng commit suicide, their expressions became somber. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 The Nine Imperial Heirs had suffered four casualties from just a single strike. The remaining five lined up side by side, with Yu Changlong holding a long blade, shouting, ¡°Everyone, use whatever trump cards you have, or I fear today we might face more danger than fortune.¡± ¡°Without going mad, how can one become a demon,¡± Qi Ye¡¯s fingers were already oozing blood, as his hair visibly began to fall out at a rapid pace. His skin grew increasingly withered, as if all his strength was being drained away. ¡°World-Ending Demon¡¯s Sound,¡± he roared fiercely, like a wild beast, the sound pouring from his mouth. Completely lost in a demonic frenzy, as his six fingers played the zither, they created countless afterimages with their speed. Circles of black Demonic Skills sounds emanated from around him. In that moment, green grass withered, space shattered, and everything around him suffered a destructive blow. ¡°Quickly seal your hearing,¡± Yan Song yelled. Some disciples nearby were unable to escape in time, and when the Demon¡¯s Sound spread at the speed of light, just hearing it once caused some to go mad on the spot. Veins bulged, blood vessels burst, and they died amid their agitation. Seeing this, Yu Changlong heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°This guy¡¯s zither sound is truly powerful. Even though this move isn¡¯t aimed at us, just the mere aftereffects are terrifying enough to strike fear into one¡¯s heart.¡± Shen Yu didn¡¯t speak but turned his gaze toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was standing at the center of the Demonic Skills Sound, his eyes slightly closed. After a while, Xu Zimei opened his eyes, looking serene, and smilingly said, ¡°What a wonderful sound.¡± ¡°The Demon¡¯s Sound doesn¡¯t affect him?¡± Yan Song said with a frown. ¡°Kill,¡± Shen Yu uttered softly, with a dazzling Galaxy light in his palm, he took the lead and charged towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Galaxy Seal.¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade, Thirty-sixth layer,¡± Yu Changlong immediately followed. ¡°Nine Skies Undying Sword,¡± Yan Song¡¯s gaze narrowed, as Sword Intent surged around him like raging waves, one after another. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not interested in playing with you anymore,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and said softly, ¡°Formless Achievement Method.¡±¡± As he waved his right hand, black energy began to gather around him, centering on his presence. Countless swirls of black gas shot up into the sky, spreading across the surrounding valleys, screaming fiercely and shrilly. Soon after, these countless swirls of black energy transformed into ghastly heads, ferocious and full of malicious qi. As hordes of ghastly heads rampaged around, any disciple struck by them suffered a mental breakdown, laughing and crying uncontrollably, dying under the sway of their own delusions. Atop the Great Dao Feng, Lin Beisheng stood up abruptly, his eyes burning as he said, ¡°Ghost Zen Six Severings, Qiu¡¯er has even mastered this move.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that no one besides Ghost Tathagata could cultivate it?¡± Chang Qing frowned and remarked. Everyone was well aware of how powerful this technique was. When Ghost Tathagata was still in the Melting Heaven Realm, he could already match the Nine Skies Sage. If the Nine Skies Sage hadn¡¯t desperately injured himself, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill Ghost Tathagata. The strength of Ghost Tathagata, with Ghost Zen Six Severings accounting for half of it, was unquestionable. This Vein Skill was the culmination of his life¡¯s work, and he even fled from the Buddhist sect for it. However, after Ghost Tathagata, no one succeeded in cultivating this Vein Skill, and it gradually faded from people¡¯s memory. ¡°This is a bit troubling,¡± Wang Yuntian said, ¡°but we don¡¯t know to which of the Six Severings he has cultivated.¡± ¡­ As countless ghastly heads roamed the sky dominantly, Yan Song brandished the Nine Skies Undying Sword and slashed down fiercely. With a ¡°boom,¡± the ghastly head vibrated slightly, but not only remained unscathed, it also sent Yan Song flying backward. Yan Song steadied himself, looked at the sky filled with ghastly heads, and felt a shiver of dread deep inside. Just one of the ghastly heads was beyond his full power to cut down. ¡°Run,¡± he bellowed, hastily shattering the Spatial Token in his hand. Unfortunately, Xu Zimei had already sealed the space; the moment the power of space appeared, it was completely devoured. ¡°How can this be?¡± Yan Song looked around, now thoroughly panicked. As time went on, more and more ghastly heads appeared in the sky, and soon countless wails rose as they surged toward Yan Song like anguished souls. ¡°Ahh,¡± screams also began to echo in the mid-air. The ghastly heads weren¡¯t only attacking Yan Song; other disciples watching nearby were also within the range of the assault. From the projection above Great Dao Feng, all one could see were countless ghastly heads. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Bodies began appearing everywhere around the valley, the result of just one use of the Formless Achievement Method; such an area attack already possessed such power. The ghastly heads engulfed everything, and as the wails gradually subsided, Xu Zimei looked around, seeing the hills scattered with corpses. The pungent stench of blood filled the entire space. These people wanted to follow behind the nine Imperial Heirs to sneak through, hoping for a share of the spoils, but sadly, they all paid the price. If they had simply crushed the Token and fled from the beginning, they would be safe now. The remaining five Imperial Heirs were also engulfed by the ghastly heads, and as Qi Ye finished his frenzied demonic tune, he was on the verge of death. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Xu Zimei dusted off his hands, just as he was about to leave. Suddenly, Shen Yu, lying on the ground, stood up. ¡°Disciple Brother Lin Qiu, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Shen Yu said calmly. ¡°Oh, interesting,¡± Xu Zimei uttered lightly with interest. After the Formless Achievement Method had been enacted, Shen Yu was the only one in this whole space left alive. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650 Chapter 649 The Majesty of the Saint ?Chapter 650: Chapter 649: The Majesty of the Saint Chapter 650: Chapter 649: The Majesty of the Saint ¡°Someone previously told me that you were one of the strongest among the nine Imperial Heirs, but I thought your recent power was quite average. It seems you were hiding your true abilities,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Once they are all dead, I¡¯ll kill you too, and then I¡¯ll become the chosen one of the Main Clan,¡± Shen Yu said with a wicked laugh. ¡°Where did you get that confidence from?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Shen Yu replied indifferently. At that moment, a pure white Spiritual Energy surged up around him, reaching for the skies. The Spiritual Energy carried an awe-inspiring vigor, a might that had already transcended the Melting Heaven Realm, directly challenging the aura of a Saint. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei said, watching with interest. The vast white Spiritual Energy enshrouded the entire space. Within this void, a figure seemed to appear, as if both hidden and visible. ¡°It¡¯s the Founder,¡± the disciples on Great Dao Peak exclaimed, rising to their feet in surprise. ¡°Why would the Founder¡¯s apparition appear on Shen Yu?¡± Wang Yuntian frowned and asked. Everyone turned their gaze to Chang Qing, the Peak Master of Divine Skies Peak, their eyes filled with questions. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï This has nothing to do with me,¡± Chang Qing said with a laugh. ¡°Yu¡¯er has received the Founder¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°Legacy? Since when did the Founder leave behind a legacy just for him?¡± Qi Hai inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But the Founder chose Yu¡¯er, which shows he has high hopes for him,¡± Chang Qing explained. ¡°Your envy is of no use.¡± The eyes of the people around shifted uncertainly, their thoughts unknown. ¡­¡­ Within the illusory Spiritual Energy, Xu Zimei could not clearly discern the figure¡¯s appearance, but he could still feel the authority of a Saint. ¡°Did you think the Nine Skies Sage¡¯s legacy would be my trump card?¡± Shen Yu boasted. ¡°I¡¯ve been saving this trump card for years, just waiting for a life-and-death moment to use it. I should also thank you for getting rid of the others for me.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. In a while, you¡¯ll be just like them,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°A Saint¡¯s strike, do you really think you can withstand it?¡± Shen Yu snorted coldly. ?¦Ï???.§ã? With eyes slightly closed, Shen Yu¡¯s expression was solemn and reverent at this moment. He seemed to merge with the vast figure in the void, with an aura around him that soared instantly, as grand as that of a Saint himself. Saints could establish sects, and once one became a Saint, they would no longer worry about their lifespan, would traverse a wider path of the Great Dao, and even casually display the might of heaven and earth. Shen Yu floated high in the air, looking down at Xu Zimei with a cold gaze. ¡°Die,¡± he said, a single word as if stirring the Great Dao itself, bearing the Supreme force, and directed a crushing Suppression towards Xu Zimei. ¡°To think it¡¯s only a residual spirit,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. It seemed that Shen Yu had accidentally inherited the Nine Skies Sage¡¯s legacy, which contained a residual spirit. In the ever-changing times, where ages come and go, this residual spirit had already reached its limit. The power it held was just enough to emulate a Saint¡¯s attack once, and Shen Yu considered it his trump card. Even a full-strength blow from a Saint did not trouble Xu Zimei, let alone a common attack. At the moment the Saint¡¯s might appeared, the projection on Great Dao Peak could not withstand such a force and shattered immediately. ¡°This,¡± the peak masters watched the scene, quickly turning their gaze towards Mu Changge. ¡°Just wait. The last person will be transported back by the Spatial Gate,¡± Mu Changge said indifferently. He was in bad spirits, as the majority of the disciples had died this time, making it perhaps the most tragic Nine Skies conclave yet. The Main Clan would be hard to appease, and the losses for the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect would be even greater. ¡°` ¡­a€| ¡°Die,¡± as Shen Yu¡¯s crazed roar echoed, the phantom slowly bent its head and a finger pressed down towards Xu Zimei. Though it was a finger, it resembled a pillar capable of supporting the heavens. As the finger descended, the surrounding space completely collapsed. With a ¡°boom,¡± an explosion erupted as Xu Zimei lifted his head and smiled indifferently. He too, slowly extended the forefinger of his right hand to meet the opposing finger head-on. In front of the opposing finger that resembled a pillar capable of supporting the heavens, Xu Zimei¡¯s finger appeared so small that it seemed as laughable as an insignificant mayfly shaking a tree. However, when the two collided, a loud ¡°bang¡± was heard. Xu Zimei¡¯s hand effortlessly destroyed the Saint¡¯s phantom. ¡°Impossible, this is impossible,¡± Shen Yu screamed in disbelief. As he watched his body and phantom disappear together, his face twisted in a struggle. ¡°Pitiful, not even clear about your own abilities, you dared to speak arrogantly,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°You thought you were the oriole, but in reality, you are just the hunter¡¯s prey.¡± Looking around, he saw mountains shattered, the earth cracked with countless fissures, and corpses densely scattered across the land. Xu Zimei looked at the nine tokens in front of him, scoffed, and threw them on the ground. Then, with a wave of his right hand, a Space Gate opened in front of him, and he returned to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. After a brief journey through space, the moment Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared at Great Dao Feng, several powerful auras surged violently, and several figures immediately surrounded Xu Zimei. ¡°Lin Qiu, do you admit your guilt?¡± As his face got recognized, several voices shouted in unison. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Xu Zimei looked up and asked nonchalantly. ¡°Slaughtered fellow disciples, you still refuse to surrender quietly,¡± Chang Qing roared with fury. ¡°The contest was already cancelled, why did you still mercilessly kill?¡± ¡°Because they tried to kill me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Still making excuses, seize him first, we can trial him slowly later,¡± Wang Yuntian commanded with a forceful shout, and reached out to grab Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and responded with a direct palm strike. Wang Yuntian was sent flying, his body heavily slamming into a distant mountain. ¡°How dare you!¡± Qin Hansheng slapped his seat and stood abruptly. Looking at Xu Zimei, he spoke with a chilling gaze, ¡°Regardless, he is your elder, how can you assault an elder like that?¡± ¡°What now? Are you trying to label me, to force my hand?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Lin Qiu, we will handle this matter fairly,¡± Mu Changge interjected with a sigh. ¡°After all, you are the one who was wrong first.¡± ¡°I would advise you not to resist. Otherwise, I could perceive it as you declaring war against our Main Clan,¡± Qin Hansheng said to Xu Zimei, speaking indifferently. ¡°Even the vast Southern Domain won¡¯t have a place for you to hide from the might of the Holy Sect.¡± ¡°Qiu¡¯er, come stand behind daddy,¡± Lin Beisheng, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke and slowly stepped forward. ¡°Lin Beisheng, what are you doing?¡± Qin Hansheng called out sternly. ¡°If you want to harm my son, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body,¡± Lin Beisheng said as he stood in the front, speaking calmly. ¡°Are you from the Great Skies faction trying to incite a war?¡± Chang Qing said with a sneer. ¡°No, I speak only for myself, this has nothing to do with the Great Skies faction,¡± Lin Beisheng shook his head and replied. ¡°` Chapter 651 - Chapter 651 Chapter 650 Reunion of the Nine Skies ?Chapter 651: Chapter 650 Reunion of the Nine Skies Chapter 651: Chapter 650 Reunion of the Nine Skies ¡°You speak lightly, but as the Peak Master of Great Skies, how can you be unrelated?¡± Qi Hai said. ¡°I suggest we revoke Lin Beisheng¡¯s position as Peak Master and find someone new to take his place.¡± ¡°Since when did my position as Peak Master of Great Skies depend on your opinions?¡± Lin Beisheng frowned and said. ¡°The ancestors will decide for us.¡± ¡°I will report this matter to the Main Clan, and we¡¯ll discuss further once the Main Clan makes a decision,¡± Mu Changge said indifferently. ¡°But for now, you and your son should stay, and wait for everyone¡¯s decision.¡± Mu Changge stood up with Qin Hansheng, and together with the other eight Peak Masters, they surrounded Xu Zimei and his father with imposing anger. ¡°Qiu¡¯er, it¡¯s my fault for being incapable of protecting you,¡± Lin Beisheng said with resignation. ¡°Dad, do you want to unify the Nine Skies?¡± Zimo asked. ¡°What?¡± Lin Beisheng was taken aback for a moment, not yet comprehending Zimo¡¯s words. ¡°Just wait,¡± Zimo smiled, then turned his head to survey the people present. He spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, recognize my father as the Master of Nine Skies now. Second, I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Do you really think you can break the law just because you have a bit of cultivation? The Nine Heavens Imperial Sect has been divided for thousands of years; it¡¯s not something you can resolve with just a few words.¡± ¡°Stop wasting words, seize him first,¡± someone shouted abruptly, attacking Zimo directly. ¡°Delusional,¡± Zimo snorted coldly. With the Heavenly Demon bow in hand, Demonic Qi surged around him. He nocked and released an arrow, with endless Demonic Qi swirling around the bowstring. ¡°Eight Consecutive Kills,¡± Zimo shouted softly, and with that shot, eight Demon Arrows burst out simultaneously. Heading straight for the eight Peak Masters. Zimo, aiming for a quick resolution, did not hold back. As the eight Demon Arrows were fired, they moved with astonishing speed, leaving trails in the sky. Eventually, the trails became too fleeting even to see. ¡°What is this?¡± Chang Qing, the Peak Master of Divine Skies, bellowed as he was impaled by a Demon Arrow and pinned to Divine Skies Peak. Soon after, the other Peak Masters suffered the same fate, each nailed to their respective peaks. ¡°You,¡± the several Peak Masters looked at Zimo in horror, struggling but unable to free themselves from the Demon Arrows. ¡°Kill,¡± Qin Hansheng frowned and exchanged a glance with Mu Changge. They charged at Zimo from the left and right. ¡°If the Great Void Sage of your ancestors were here today, I might be interested in a game,¡± Zimo said lightly. ¡°As for you, forget it.¡± He clapped his hands together, and Mu Changge felt an overpowering force he couldn¡¯t resist. He couldn¡¯t even fight back and was sent flying. Qin Hansheng found himself in the same plight. Struggling to stand up, he saw Zimo walking towards him, step by step. Zimo grasped his neck with his right hand. ¡°I hear you have many complaints about our Great Skies Imperial Sect?¡± Zimo inquired. ¡°If you kill me, the Main Clan won¡¯t let you off,¡± Qin Hansheng said, struggling. ¡°Besides, without the Main Clan¡¯s help, the Great Skies Imperial Sect is bound to decline sooner or later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t live to see that day,¡± Zimo replied, squeezing his right hand forcefully and snapping the opponent¡¯s neck and head. He wiped the blood from his hands onto the corpse and tossed the body and the head aside. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Mu Changge and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Go back and deliver a message to the Main Clan. From now on, Nine Heavens Imperial Sect doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help, nor does it have to be a vassal to your Main Clan. If there¡¯s anything, let the Great Void Sage come to me directly.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve become a Saint? I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Mu Changge said, shaking his head as he looked at Xu Zimei. A young man in his twenties becoming a Saint, such a thing would shatter his worldview, something he would never believe. As far as Mu Changge knew, even the fastest ever ascension to sainthood on the Eternal Ancient Continent had taken hundreds of years since ancient times. The path of the Martial Path is not an easy one, as the saying ¡®each step, a new Qing Tian¡¯ does not come lightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should concern yourself with,¡± replied Xu Zimei calmly. ¡°A Saint is nothing but an ant after all.¡± ¡°I will convey these words verbatim to the Main Clan,¡± Mu Changge pondered for a moment before ultimately speaking. ¡°Starting today, there¡¯s no distinction between Main Clan and branches. There¡¯s only Nine Heavens Imperial Sect and the Holy Sect,¡± said Xu Zimei. Mu Changge gave Xu Zimei a long, hard look before turning to the woman beside him and saying, ¡°Zi¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± After watching the two of them leave by treading through the air, Xu Zimei turned back. He saw Lin Beisheng staring at him in a daze. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Are you truly Qiu¡¯er?¡± Lin Beisheng asked. ¡°How so, do I not resemble him?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Yes, you resemble him in every way, but this temperament of yours is worlds apart from before,¡± Lin Beisheng shook his head. He sighed, ¡°This time, you have completely offended the Main Clan.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for Father to become the Nine Skies Master?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What about the Main Clan? Besides, there are some old ancestors in the other eight branches, they won¡¯t agree,¡± Lin Beisheng shook his head as he spoke. ¡°No need to rush for Main Clan matters, just let them come to me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°As for the old ancestors from the other eight branches, I will take care of it.¡± ¡­ For disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, it was an unforgettable day. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It was the end of June, during a summer so scorching that the sun blazed like fire. Disciple Lin Qiu of Great Skies Peak visited all eight major peaks one by one. Before his departure, the heads of the old ancestors from all eight branches were hung on the willow trees in front of the mountains. People were filled with trepidation, many disciples sequestered themselves in closed-door cultivation, and quite a few hid themselves away. A few days later, in the afternoon, Peak Master Lin Beisheng of Great Skies Peak called for a grand Sect meeting. He proposed the idea of uniting the Nine Skies, restructuring the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. At the meeting, there was absolute silence, with not a single one daring to oppose. However, Lin Beisheng had no intention of forcibly retaining anyone. From then on, there were no distinctions within the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Those disciples who chose to stay had to collect the new attire of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. For those who wanted to leave, Lin Beisheng was generous, providing them some dispersal Spirit Stones, only wishing for a future encounter. Of course, with a thousand different people, the majority of disciples ultimately chose to leave. After all, having fallen out with the Main Clan, the future of Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was bleak, and the coming days were expected to be hard. With their aptitude, they could easily join other Sects; there was no need to gamble with their futures. There were also disciples who had developed deep feelings for the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect and couldn¡¯t bear to leave, ultimately deciding to stay. Uniting the Nine Skies was a cumbersome affair, not something to be resolved within a few days. During these days, Lin Beisheng was so busy he nearly never went home. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652 Chapter 651 Are We Just Ordinary People ?Chapter 652: Chapter 651 Are We Just Ordinary People? Chapter 652: Chapter 651 Are We Just Ordinary People? Lin Juemie also helped to deal with the affairs, and reigning over Nine Skies within his lifetime was his lifelong dream. Xu Zimei appeared somewhat more relaxed, resting continuously in the courtyard and practicing the Shaking Heaven Power whenever she was idle. Now, she had completely mastered her own power and had begun to condense a Power Vortex. The summer reached its final end, the sun striving to cast its last bit of heat onto the earth. That afternoon, Jiang Changsheng came to Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Senior brother, the task you entrusted to me is completed. From now on, Qing no longer exists in this world,¡± Jiang Changsheng said respectfully. ¡°Good,¡± Xu Zimei, lying on a recliner, said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave as well.¡± ¡°Senior brother is leaving?¡± Jiang Changsheng was taken aback. ¡°Yes, the affairs of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect are all settled. What else is there to do but to leave?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect cannot do without you now,¡± Jiang Changsheng said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°There is no one in this world who cannot truly be done without. The future of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect must rely on its own mettle and on you, the younger generation,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then where will senior brother go? I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Jiang Changsheng said. ¡°Just focus on cultivating. Your level of cultivation is too low. This departure might be permanent. I may not return,¡± Xu Zimei waved a hand. He then took out a large pile of items from the Storage Ring and handed them to Jiang Changsheng. There were various Vein Skills, pills and medicinal herbs for cultivation, all of which could greatly increase Jiang Changsheng¡¯s strength in a short period of time. In the Myriad Demons Tribe of the Divine Continent, the Dragon Clan had already begun to proliferate. Xu Zimei even gave Jiang Changsheng a Dragon Egg that was about to hatch. Holding the Dragon Egg and looking at the pile of items, Jiang Changsheng remained silent for a long time. ¡°Senior brother, what merits or abilities do I have to deserve this?¡± Jiang Changsheng exclaimed emotionally. ¡°Now that the nine Imperial Heirs have perished, among the younger generation of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, I see potential in you. I hope you can lead this Sect to flourish,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior brother. I promise that from this day forward, my life belongs to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect,¡± Jiang Changsheng avowed. Xu Zimei smiled and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Go on. If one day you manage to step onto the Immortal Path, perhaps we will meet again.¡± ¡°Senior brother,¡± Jiang Changsheng looked deeply at Xu Zimei and then knelt down to kowtow three times before turning and leaving. Jiang Changsheng knew that the items Xu Zimei had given him could greatly change his destiny. The so-called life-changing favor from a teacher, nothing could surpass this from a senior brother. He hadn¡¯t been much help to Xu Zimei, but these resources would be enough for him to grow considerably. ¡­ After Jiang Changsheng left, Jiuyou finally asked, ¡°Shall we head to the remnants of the Divine Race next?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the Realm Emperor Holy Sect first,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head and said. ¡°What are we going to do there?¡± Jiuyou asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just follow me,¡± Xu Zimei said. Time flew like a white steed flitting past; as evening descended, the sky gradually darkened. After a busy day, Lin Juemie and Lin Beisheng found Xu Zimei. ¡°Qiu¡¯er, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Lin Beisheng asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, after all, I have other matters to attend to. But don¡¯t worry, I have ways to handle things on the side of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, and father can¡¯t keep you anymore,¡± Lin Beisheng sighed. ¡°Take care of yourself out there. No matter what, don¡¯t forget that you have a home here.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, then handed over a token to Lin Beisheng. This token, forged from Mysterious Iron, bore the engraving of a ferocious beast. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lin Beisheng curiously took the token. ¡°The Myriad Beasts Token. Father can only use it when the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect faces a life-and-death crisis,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°You infuse spiritual energy into this token, and the guardian divine beast will naturally appear.¡± ¡°This,¡± Lin Beisheng, looking at the token, was shocked, ¡°such a thing exists in the world.¡± ¡°If one day the Great Void Sage descends, and if he can¡¯t find me and wishes to destroy the sect regardless of the Sage¡¯s prestige, then use this token,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I understand,¡± Lin Beisheng took the token and nodded emphatically. After chatting for a while, Lin Beisheng and his companion soon left. ¡­ Xu Zimei sat cross-legged on the bed, and her divine soul entered the Divine Continent. She went directly into the Myriad Demons Tribe. ¡°Master,¡± a group of divine beasts hurried to come and worship. The place was still dominated by the Dragon Clan, and after years of cultivation, they had begun to prosper. However, the strength of the ancient top ten divine beasts had also gradually recovered, including the Yu Beasts and the Void Spirit Monkey that Xu Zimei had previously captured. ¡°Bixi,¡± Xu Zimei looked at one of the divine beasts and said, ¡°You stay behind.¡± Among the many divine beasts, one that resembled a lion but looked even more ferocious came forward. It had two horns, its fangs were long and sharp, its fur was thick, and a heavy scent of blood wafted around it. ¡°As you command, Master,¡± Bixi lay down and agreed. ¡°You go cultivate at the foot of Great Dao Peak, which is the center location of the Nine Skies Great Array. There, spiritual energy is abundant,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°In addition, I bestow upon you a portion of the World Origin, which you can use when you break through to Stepping into Immortality in the future. You will protect the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect for three thousand years. After three thousand years, you may go and step onto the Immortal Path Bridge in search of the pinnacle of the Martial Path.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Bixi said with gratitude. Xu Zimei opened the Space Gate of the Divine Continent and directly transported Bixi to Great Dao Peak. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? That day, the surroundings of Great Dao Peak echoed with deafening beast roars that struck fear into people¡¯s hearts. Just the sound alone was enough to terrify one as if their heart had suddenly stopped. The spiritual energy around Great Dao Peak stirred, and the purple sun rose three thousand miles as the entire Nine Skies Great Array got activated, continuously drawing in spiritual energy from around it. After this continued for a while, everything finally calmed down. The next morning, without saying goodbye to the other disciples, Xu Zimei and Jiuyou commenced their journey, leaving the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. ¡­ Atop Great Skies Peak, Lin Beisheng and Lin Juemie stood at the summit of the mountain. ¡°Qiu¡¯er has left,¡± Lin Beisheng sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened these past few days. Let¡¯s seal the Sect Gate for a while,¡± Lin Juemie, gazing into the distant horizon, said, ¡°I have a premonition that the calm is a harbinger of an approaching storm.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve come to realize these past few days that although the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is facing trials and tribulations, it has given me hope. The saying goes ¡®without destruction, there can be no construction;¡¯ perhaps that¡¯s the principle at work here.¡± Lin Beisheng spoke freely, ¡°We¡¯re the same, you and I. If we don¡¯t become Saints in this life, our lifespan is merely a thousand years, not enough. Though it¡¯s much better than that of ordinary people, it¡¯s still ephemeral, as swift as a fleeting horse. Better to make a vigorous attempt at greatnessa€¡±perhaps we can secure a future. With a hearty laugh, we stride out. Are we not men of high aspiration?¡± Chapter 653 - Chapter 653 Chapter 652 Realm Emperor Holy Sect ?Chapter 653: Chapter 652 Realm Emperor Holy Sect Chapter 653: Chapter 652 Realm Emperor Holy Sect Xu Zimei and Jiuyou left the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect and, soon after descending Nine Skies Mountain, found themselves surrounded by a group of people. These people were all clad in cyan-blue robes with a white Saint Heir emblem on their backs. ¡°Realm Emperor Holy Sect,¡± Jiuyou recognized their attire and immediately reacted. ¡°Young Master Lin, our sect¡¯s Saintess would like to invite you over for a visit. Would you be willing?¡± the leading disciple asked with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°The Saintess didn¡¯t say, we are just the messengers,¡± the leading disciple responded. ¡°What if I choose not to go?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. ¡°The Saintess said there is no coercion, but if you want to understand more about the Demon Race, you might as well meet her,¡± the disciple replied. ¡°Where is she?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Huohuang City,¡± the leading disciple responded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, following the disciple toward Huohuang City. ¡°Did you already know she would seek you out?¡± Jiuyou asked by his side. ¡°More or less,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï After the group entered Huohuang City, they went straight to an inn. Inside the inn, there were no other guests, only Huangfu Hao and his sister Huangfu Xianyue were leisurely enjoying their tea. ¡°Young Master Lin, long time no see,¡± Huangfu Hao turned around, saying with a light smile. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and sat down beside him along with Jiuyou. Huangfu Xianyue waved her hand, and the group of disciples left, standing guard at the inn¡¯s entrance. ¡°Miss Huangfu, what did you want to see me for?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Young Master Lin, first tell me, are you of the Demon Race?¡± Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled as she asked with a smile. ¡°Is that very important?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Young Master Lin, you can stop being mysterious. My sister has a natural affinity for sensing energy. She can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Huangfu Hao said from the side. ¡°Stop calling me Young Master Lin as if we¡¯re familiar. Are we?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Huangfu Hao, speaking indifferently. ¡°I am of the Demon Race, now speak,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, replying. ¡°Brother Xu, do you know the history of the Demon Race?¡± Huangfu Xianyue asked. Xu Zimei shook his head; the Demon Race in this world likely had some connection with himself. After the Cosmos Ze Era ended in destruction, some of the Demon Race were sealed within the Ancient Demon Cave, while others like Bai Meng remained in the Yuan Central Continent. As for the likes of Demon Thirteen, they probably entered the Eternal Ancient Continent. But the Demon Race from the Eternal Ancient Continent, perhaps due to their annihilation, was something he hadn¡¯t even begun to understand. Before Huangfu Xianyue could speak, Jiuyou at his side had already responded, ¡°During the Divine-Demon Era, there were three most powerful forces in the world. The Divine Race, the Demon Race, and other races. The Divine and Demon Clans were the supreme existences and also the strongest. Their conflicts were unending and wars were frequent. The Eternal Ancient Continent endured thousands of years of war between the two.¡± ¡°It seems this lady knows quite a lot,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said with a smile. ¡°Indeed, at that time the Divine and Demon Clans were supreme, and even when other races united, they could only struggle to survive. But for some unknown reason, one day, the Divine and Demon Clans engaged in an earth-shattering war at the Divine Demon Battlefield, leading to the mutual destruction of both clans. Only then did the other races begin to slowly develop to form today¡¯s structure.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Do you know why the Divine and Demon Clans were so powerful initially?¡± Huangfu Xianyue asked. ¡°Divine Demon Body,¡± Jiuyou said from the side. ¡°The Divine Race possesses the Divine Body, and the Demon Race has the Demon Body; these are unique physiques that not only provide incredible defense but also allow for the continuous recovery of spiritual energy. These are unmatchable by any other races.¡± ¡°It seems this young lady knows even more about the matters of the Divine and Demon Clans than I do,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said with profound meaning, giving Jiuyou a glance. ¡°You asked me here just to tell me this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Speaking of the Demon Body, common members of the Demon Race only possess ordinary Demon Bodies, but he, on the other hand, has the Supreme Prison Suppressor Demon Body, and this he knew more clearly than anyone else. ¡°Since Brother Lin is a remnant of the Demon Race, I wonder if you have inherited the Demon Body?¡± Huangfu Xianyue continued to ask. ¡°The Demon Body must be possessed by a complete demon. Generally, whether it¡¯s remnants of the Divine Race or the Demon Race, they cannot obtain the Demon Body,¡± Jiuyou said. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I know of a way that could allow Brother Lin to obtain the Demon Body,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. ¡°What way?¡± Jiuyou quickly asked. Huangfu Xianyue glanced at Jiuyou, then turned to Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Brother Lin doesn¡¯t want to know?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, state your conditions first,¡± Xu Zimei said. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°My condition is very simple. I want Brother Lin to join our Realm Emperor Holy Sect,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. ¡°Furthermore, the formation of a Demon Body is not something that can be achieved overnight. During this period, Brother Lin must trust me unconditionally.¡± ¡°Let me join the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, just like that?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Brother Lin may not know, but even within the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, there are several factions. My father leads the Crimson King Faction, one of them. So, I also hope that after Brother Lin joins the Sect, he will join our faction,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. ¡°That¡¯s no problem,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Then if Young Master Lin has no other affairs, get ready to follow us back to the Realm Emperor Holy Sect,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. Xu Zimei nodded, and after the group exited the inn, they went directly to the Teleportation Array in Huohuang City. On the way, Jiuyou looked at Huangfu Xianyue and asked, ¡°Do you have a way to obtain the Divine Body?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Huangfu Xianyue nodded and said, ¡°Why? Do you know any remnants of the Divine Race?¡± ¡°No, just asking,¡± Jiuyou replied with a smile. The group arrived at the Teleportation Array in Huohuang City. As the main city of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, Huohuang City could directly teleport one to Heavenly Realm City, the main city of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. And the Realm Emperor Holy Sect was located behind Heavenly Realm City. Watching the Huangfu siblings step into the Teleportation Array, Jiuyou looked at Xu Zimei on the side and asked, ¡°Do you really believe what she said?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Then why are you going,¡± Jiuyou asked, puzzled. ¡°Simply a matter of mutual benefit,¡± Xu Zimei gestured dismissively and also followed into the Formation. ¡­ As one of the two holy sects of the Southern Domain, the Realm Emperor Holy Sect had a history of tens of thousands of years. Speaking of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, one must mention its founder, Realm Emperor. Actually, he could have been called Realm Saint, but due to habit, most people still referred to him as Realm Emperor. ¡°Realm¡± is often used as a synonym for a space. There is a legend that the Realm Emperor Holy Sect is actually located in a different space, on a different plane from the Eternal Ancient Continent. Chapter 654 - Chapter 654 Chapter 653 Inside Heavenly Realm City ?Chapter 654: Chapter 653: Inside Heavenly Realm City Chapter 654: Chapter 653: Inside Heavenly Realm City Thousands of years ago, the Realm Emperor was still just a youth, he was fascinated by the power of space since childhood, often studying and simulating. If one could control time and space, then creating a space with ease would be possible. He referred to this as a realm. Initially, the Realm Emperor¡¯s idea was to create a world, but sadly, the difficulty of creating a world far exceeded his expectations. Thus, he conceived of creating a realm that belonged solely to him. This realm could be used to block attacks from others or trap them within. If the realm was powerful enough, it could even imprison a person for life until death. Embracing this notion, the Realm Emperor devoted his entire life to the study of realms. It is said that at the peak of his power, the Realm Emperor could effortlessly bring forth millions of realms, unmatched by anyone. Among his peers, breaking through his realm domains was extremely difficult. The Realm Emperor rarely killed, but few people wished to be his enemy, for a single misstep could result in being trapped within a realm domain, possibly imprisoned for life. Such loneliness was countless times more terrifying than death itself. After the Realm Emperor achieved sainthood, he knew his lifetime achievements were ultimately limited and he might not be able to explore higher realms. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Therefore, he passed down the Taoist lineages in the Southern Domain, which today is known as the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor, hoping that future generations would continue to carry the torch. Regrettably, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the strongest practitioner in realm domains is still the Realm Emperor. Even in the long river of ten thousand years, the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor has not produced a second saint. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? However, no matter how it¡¯s said, the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor still stands as a colossus, firmly established on this stretch of the Southern Domain. About the Realm Emperor himself, rumors say he remains inside the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor, having no interest in the material world and solely concentrating on cultivating his own realm domain, not emerging in the world. Other rumors suggest that while he was cultivating an even higher tier of realm domain, he became trapped within his own creation, forever unable to leave. ¡­a€| Huohuang City is a great distance from Heavenly Realm City. After the crowd had spent half a month in the Teleportation Array, they finally arrived at Heavenly Realm City. Stepping out of the Teleportation Array, it was now noon, and the bustle and hustle of the city invigorated Xu Zimei¡¯s spirits. ¡°Let¡¯s grab something to eat first,¡± Xu Zimei said to everyone. Although he no longer needed to eat, the basic desire for food was still there. The group found a fairly spacious inn and ordered a large table of dishes. ¡°I divide the training of the Demon Body into three stages,¡± said Huangfu Xianyue while looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°The first stage is to use Mysterious Medicine with demonic properties to temper your body, allowing it to gradually adapt.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any Mysterious Medicine with demonic properties,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Do you have Spirit Stones? Inside the Heavenly Realm Pavilion in the city, we can find almost everything we need.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have Spirit Stones either; I¡¯ve always been quite frugal,¡± replied Xu Zimei, shaking his head. ¡°Forget it, you can borrow my Spirit Crystals for now. Just remember to pay me back later,¡± Huangfu Xianyue waved her hand and said. Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. After their meal, they prepared to take a look inside the Heavenly Realm Pavilion. Positioned in the very heart of Heavenly Realm City, the Heavenly Realm Pavilion also stood as the most famous building there. The shops jointly operated by the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor and the Xiang Family nearly monopolized ninety-nine percent of the city¡¯s business. The majestic pavilion towered at the center of the street, its unique aura seeming to clash with the entire thoroughfare. It was not opulent in gleaming gold, but its flying eaves and multistoried buildings were all finely crafted, giving an especially grand impression. At the entrance, two outstandingly dressed women in red cheongsam-like outfits greeted guests with smiling faces. ¡°How about it, our Heavenly Realm City is incomparable to your Huohuang City, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huangfu Hao said smugly. ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Xu Zimei said, walking into the pavilion. The space inside the pavilion was even more expansive, bustling with people coming and going, with numerous transparent cabinets placed all around. In front of each cabinet, there were dedicated staff members introducing the items. As soon as Xu Zimei entered, a rather attractive woman approached him. She smiled at Xu Zimei, ¡°Young master, what would you like to buy?¡± ¡°Some Demonic-attribute Mysterious Medicine,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you have anything more specific?¡± the woman asked. Huangfu Xianyue came from behind and handed a piece of paper to the woman, saying, ¡°Just prepare the Mysterious Medicine on this list for me.¡± After looking at the paper, the woman smiled and said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Watching the woman leave, Huangfu Xianyue said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Take a look around if you need anything, the time you spend off the mountain will be much less once you go to the Realm Emperor Holy Sect.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and prepared to look around with Jiuyou. ¡°Do you think, should I ask her about the Divine Body?¡± Jiuyou looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Do you really think a Demon Body and Divine Body can be developed through acquired means?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°Unless you can find an innate Battle Body, otherwise don¡¯t even think about it. Anyone willing to help you must have an ulterior motive.¡± The two of them walked around the Heavenly Realm Pavilion. There was a variety of things here, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t need anything for the time being. Just as the two were about to leave, they saw Huangfu Xianyue at the entrance apparently having some trouble. A group of youths surrounded her, all dressed in blue robes. The leader¡¯s robe was a deeper shade of blue. A gray badge on the chest, the hem of the robe embroidered with silk edges of white clouds. The leading youth seemed to be arguing and tugging at something with Huangfu Xianyue, who looked somewhat displeased but was enduring it. ¡°Should we go help?¡± Jiuyou asked. ¡°No need, but Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s character shouldn¡¯t be this timid, it¡¯s quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. As they were tussling, the woman from the Heavenly Realm Pavilion came down from the upper floor. In her hands, she carried a red tray, upon which rested a Storage Ring. ¡°Young master, here are the Mysterious Medicines you requested. This Storage Ring is a gift from us,¡± the woman said with a smile. ¡°The total is eighteen million Spirit Crystals. How will you be paying?¡± Xu Zimei noticed when the woman brought the Storage Ring down from the upstairs, there seemed to be several guards watching from the sidelines. ¡°Hey, ready to pay?¡± Xu Zimei called out in Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s direction. The group of people instantly turned around, giving Xu Zimei varied looks. Huangfu Xianyue took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and walked over slowly. She took out a purple card, and the woman¡¯s face turned pale with shock; she hastily handed the Storage Ring to Xu Zimei. Without mentioning the Spirit Crystals, she promptly backed away. ¡°Xianyue, who is he?¡± The youth stepped forward, looking at Xu Zimei with a hint of aversion, and asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you have nothing else, I will be returning to the sect,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655 Chapter 654 Gong Yu, Eternal Ancient Divine Sect ?Chapter 655: Chapter 654 Gong Yu, Eternal Ancient Divine Sect Chapter 655: Chapter 654 Gong Yu, Eternal Ancient Divine Sect ¡°Xuan Yue, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words. It so happens that I¡¯m also heading to the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, we can travel together,¡± the young man said with a smile. ¡°Why are you going to our Sect Gate?¡± Huangfu Xuan Yue asked with a frown. ¡°To discuss the date of our marriage with my future father-in-law,¡± the young man said with a casual laugh. Disgusted, Huangfu Xuan Yue shot the young man a glance and then said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hey, friend, what should I call you?¡± The young man suddenly stepped forward, blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s way, and asked with a smile. ¡°Lin Qiu,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s get acquainted. Gong Yu from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect,¡± the young man extended his hand and said with a smile. ¡°Xuan Yue is my fianc??e, my friend, you should remember that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for introductions,¡± Xu Zimei did not shake hands with the other party but walked past him from the side instead. A group of young men in blue robes standing nearby saw this scene and slowly drew their swords, surrounding them. ¡°Gong Yu, Lin Qiu is my friend, what do you intend to do?¡± Huangfu Xianyue shouted. ¡°Let them go,¡± Gong Yu said with a faint smile as he looked at his hand hanging in mid-air. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? As they watched Xu Zimei and the others leave, a young man stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re just going to let them leave like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? The person Gong Yu sets his sights on has never gotten away,¡± Gong Yu laughed. ¡­ After leaving the Heavenly Realm Pavilion, Huangfu Xuan Yue¡¯s complexion looked rather poor. ¡°Who is that Gong Yu?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Just an arrogant fool,¡± Huangfu Xuan Yue said. ¡°That¡¯s my sister¡¯s fianc??,¡± Huangfu Hao added from the side. ¡°People from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, indeed, are not bad,¡± Xu Zimei said. As the most powerful sect in the Southern Domain, although the strength of the sect greatly diminished after the Eternal Ancient Divine King entered the Immortal Path Bridge, the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect is known to have three Saints, which puts it above any other Holy Sect. ¡°If it was the Divine Son of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, I would have accepted it, but what qualifies a profligate son to be the future husband of Huangfu Xuan Yue?¡± she said indifferently. ¡°But father has already agreed to this,¡± Huangfu Hao said from the side. ¡°I have my own way,¡± Huangfu Xuan Yue said, ¡°Let¡¯s head up the mountain.¡± The Realm Emperor Holy Sect is situated behind Heavenly Realm City. Two li beyond the southern city gate, one would arrive at a grand mountain. The mountain¡¯s depths were shrouded in a hazy fog, looking majestic and elegant, with a somewhat dreamy aura. When they reached the foot of the mountain, the space in front of them fluctuated, and two figures emerged from the void. ¡°We greet the Saintess,¡± the two people, who were disciples guarding the mountain gate, greeted them. ¡°Return to the sect,¡± Huangfu Xuan Yue said coolly. The two disciples each held a long halberd and drew across the void. The space in front of them split open, revealing a doorway of void. ¡°So the Realm Emperor Holy Sect really is within its own realm,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. As they all entered the doorway of void, their bodies were swallowed by a very subtle force of space. Just then, they found themselves in another world. Countless mountains stood upon the earth or hovered in the void. Some were covered in mist, others with fairy-like pavilions and terraces scattered all around. Immortal Cranes soared through the mid-air, disciples were flying on their swords, and on the distant horizon, someone was slicing the sun, moon, and stars with a single sword. Great beasts breathed in and out, bringing forth marvels of heaven and earth. All of this, Xu Zimei could only describe in two words, ¡°vast.¡± ¡°I live on Divine Maiden Peak, when the time comes, find a courtyard and live on my mountain. It will be convenient for me to temper your Demon Body,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. ?¦Ï???.§ã? ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ¡°You take him to arrange a place to stay first, I have something to talk about with Daddy,¡± Huangfu Xianyue told Huangfu Hao. Watching Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s retreating figure, Huangfu Hao smiled and said, ¡°You two come with me.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, and Huangfu Hao, compared to when they first met at the World¡¯s Best Shop, did not seem as extravagant as Xu Zimei had imagined. There was only one explanation, he had done it on purpose back then. Huangfu Xianyue must be plotting something with him, but Xu Zimei was still unsure of what it was. However, he was here to find the Fusion Method of the Blood Lizard, which was also quite good. Divine Maiden Peak is where the successive Saintesses of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect have resided, located to the left side of the Sect Gate. The three arrived at Divine Maiden Peak, where the scenery was somewhat different from other places. In other areas, the trees remained lush and verdant. But here alone, as if autumn had come early, the yellowing leaves laid a thick layer on the ground. Carrying an autumnal breeze and a few withered leaves fluttering aimlessly in midair. The golden ground was covered with fallen leaves, giving the entire mountain a feeling of particularly waning solitude. Setting sun and lone ducks fly together, autumn water shares the color with the vast sky. The mountain was not imposing, but it was exquisitely beautiful, as if not on the same plane as the surrounding environment. In front of the mountain, there was a stele with three big characters carved on it: Divine Maiden Peak. Next to the script, there was an image of a graceful woman ascending to heaven. Huangfu Hao placed his hand in front of the stele, and a crack gradually opened up in the barrier surrounding the mountain. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to choose a courtyard first, then take care of an identity, and then you are disciples of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect,¡± Huangfu Hao said. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Jiuyou said. ¡°After all, we¡¯re using backdoor connections. You can slowly understand the affairs of the Sect Gate later,¡± Huangfu Hao said with a smile. The group walked up the mountain, with yellow gangue rocks covered in fallen petals underfoot, forming several little paths through the woods. Although the leaves on the surrounding trees were already yellowing, they were still piled heavily on the branches. This added a distinct scenery to the mountain. Midway up the mountain, there were several distinctive small courtyards. With artificial mountains and flowing water, a few ginkgo and maple trees encircled the courtyards, the ginkgo leaves carrying a faint fragrance. The courtyard on the left was where Huangfu Xianyue resided. Xu Zimei thought for a moment and selected a small courtyard in the middle. In the afternoon, Huangfu Hao was running around busily and had already brought the disciple¡¯s waist token and the Realm Emperor Holy Sect¡¯s disciple robe. ¡°Brother Huangfu,¡± Xu Zimei asked before leaving, ¡°where does our Realm Emperor Holy Sect practice Vein Skills?¡± ¡°You must be talking about One Realm Pavilion,¡± Huangfu Hao briefly explained the route, then said. ¡°But you don¡¯t have Contribution Value, so even if you go there, it¡¯s useless.¡± Watching Huangfu Hao leave, Jiuyou asked from the side, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to One Realm Pavilion to have a look. You just wander around. We probably won¡¯t need you this time,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. When Huangfu Xianyue returned in the afternoon, she immediately came to the small courtyard where Xu Zimei was staying. ¡°What do you think, Young Master Lin?¡± Huangfu Xianyue asked. Chapter 656 - Chapter 656 Chapter 655 The Red Dragon ?Chapter 656: Chapter 655: The Red Dragon Chapter 656: Chapter 655: The Red Dragon ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve been planning to leave the Sect Gate recently,¡± Xu Zimei nodded as he spoke. ¡°Leave the Sect Gate?¡± Huangfu Xianyue frowned slightly and asked, ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I want to learn some Vein Skills, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any Contribution Value, so I was planning to accept a mission to earn it,¡± Xu Zimei explained. Huangfu Xianyue pondered for a short while then finally said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can give you some of my contribution points.¡± ¡°How could I accept that?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I think you had such intentions,¡± Huangfu Xianyue gave Xu Zimei a look before handing over a Token to him. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of Contribution Value on this, it should be enough for what you need.¡± Xu Zimei took the Token and nodded. ¡°Then that¡¯s settled. Rest for today, and if possible, start tempering your Demon Body tomorrow,¡± Huangfu Xianyue suggested. ¡°So soon?¡± Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised. He felt that Huangfu Xianyue was even more eager than he was. ¡°After all, I haven¡¯t done this before, so I want to try it out on you,¡± Huangfu Xianyue replied. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ¡°The situation within the Sect is somewhat complicated, and there are many powerful factions like ours. Just don¡¯t get involved in any trouble,¡± Huangfu Xianyue cautioned. After chatting for a few more moments, Huangfu Xianyue left. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei took her Token to the One Realm Pavilion. Descending from Divine Maiden Peak, the Sect was vast and walking took time, so flying within the Sect Gate was permitted. When Xu Zimei arrived at the One Realm Pavilion, he found the way that the Realm Emperor Divine Sect named some of its buildings quite interesting. Things like the One Realm Pavilion, Two Realm Pavilion, Three Realm Pavilion, and so on. They represented Vein Skills, weapons, and Pills. The so-called One Realm Pavilion was a bit like a realm within a realm. Within the realm domain, another realm was born, specifically for storing Vein Skills. When Xu Zimei took out the Token, the disciple guarding the door opened the Spatial Gate, allowing him to enter the One Realm Pavilion. The pavilion had three floors, and upon entering the first floor, Xu Zimei saw that many things were created by the realm space. Even the Vein Skills were stored in cabinets formed by the realm space. Inside, a few Disciples were scattered about, flipping through and searching for Vein Skills to their liking. Xu Zimei wanted to find the Fusion Method for Blood Lizard, so he didn¡¯t look at the Vein Skills, but instead he went through some books on the history of the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. However, the yield was meager, as the Fusion Method wouldn¡¯t likely be found on the first floor. Contemplating, he decided to head to the second floor. Still, two Disciples stopped him, ¡°Please show your identity Token.¡± Xu Zimei thought that with his own Token, he likely didn¡¯t have the right to enter the second floor, so he took out Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s Token. ¡°How comes the Saintess¡¯s Token is with you,¡± one disciple muttered, but still opened the entrance. Upon entering the second floor, the space was smaller compared to the first floor. The atmosphere was also quieter, with the color around changing from white to blue. Xu Zimei searched, but still found no results. ¡°This is troublesome,¡± the Token from Huangfu Xianyue didn¡¯t have access to the third floor. Perhaps the Fusion Method for Blood Lizard was either on the third floor or had been hidden separately. He had to find a way to make the Realm Emperor Divine Sect reveal the Fusion Method; otherwise, it would be very difficult to find. After leaving the One Realm Pavilion, Xu Zimei returned to his little courtyard. The sky had gradually darkened, but within the Realm Emperor Divine Sect, the scene was still bustling with excitement. Disciples drew in the power of moonlight while colossal beasts strode over the mountains. Bathed in the bright moonlight that showered the courtyard, Xu Zimei lay on a reclining chair, quietly watching the moon. ¡­¡­ ¡°Xian¡¯er told me you had arrived. I¡¯ve been so busy this afternoon that I haven¡¯t had time to meet you,¡± a voice suddenly sounded from beside him. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Huangfu Xuan walking in from the doorway. ¡°We¡¯re hardly acquainted, Crimson King, your courtesy is too much,¡± said Xu Zimei, sitting up with a smile. ¡°Actually, I had a good opinion of you before. Even though I don¡¯t know what purpose brought you to the Realm Emperor Divine Sect, you are welcome here,¡± Huangfu Xuan said with a smile. ¡°I also hope you can become good friends with Xian¡¯er.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Crimson King. I have no intentions towards your daughter, and I won¡¯t interfere with her marriage matters,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. Having met the Crimson King only once before, Xu Zimei knew that the man¡¯s special visit wasn¡¯t out of friendship. He just feared that his presence might interfere with the relationship between Huangfu Xianyue and the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. ¡°I believe you,¡± Huangfu Xuan said with a laugh, ¡°In truth, some things are beyond my control. As a father, who doesn¡¯t wish for their daughter to be happy?¡± ¡°No need to explain, Crimson King. I am but a passerby,¡± Xu Zimei said, gesturing with his hand. Huangfu Xuan nodded slightly and eventually faded into the darkness. A silent night passed, and the next morning, Huangfu Xianyue came to the small courtyard where Xu Zimei resided. She had her maidservant place a large vat in Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard. When Xu Zimei came out, he saw the vat was filled with a green liquid. Thick and odorless. ¡°What is this?¡± asked Xu Zimei. He could feel an intense energy emanating from it. ¡°Spiritual Energy Liquid. Quickly sit inside,¡± said Huangfu Xianyue. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, seated himself in the vat, and was instantly surrounded by a surge of spiritual energy. Suddenly, Huangfu Xianyue took out a small bottle containing a black liquid. ¡°This is concocted from those Demonic Skills Mysterious Medicine for you. It will hurt a bit at the start; just bear with it,¡± said Huangfu Xianyue. When she poured the liquid into the vat, the Spiritual Energy Liquid inside began to boil. All of it surged into Xu Zimei¡¯s body. ¡°How is it? What does it feel like?¡± Huangfu Xianyue asked anxiously. Xu Zimei felt nothing, as such a small amount of spiritual energy was insignificant to him. But to pretend, he slightly furrowed his brows and said, ¡°It hurts a bit, and it¡¯s quite warm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s about right. You need to absorb all its power. After three days, we can begin the second stage,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. Xu Zimei noticed that Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s gaze was particularly fiery when she looked at him, as if she were beholding a rare treasure. Before leaving, Huangfu Xianyue specifically reminded him, ¡°Then you rest well. I will come again tomorrow.¡± ¡­¡­ After Huangfu Xianyue left, Xu Zimei returned to the courtyard and his consciousness directly reached the Myriad Demons Tribe in the Divine Continent. He looked over the many Divine Beasts and eventually chose a Flame Dragon with a body entirely crimson red. ¡°You will do. Help me with some tasks,¡± Xu Zimei instructed. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï The crimson red giant dragon let out a sky-rending roar and swished its tail. Using the power of space, Xu Zimei transported the red giant dragon away. The midday sun shone like a blazing fireball, illuminating the skies above the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. Chapter 657 - Chapter 657 Chapter 656 Red Dragon Attacks the Sect ?Chapter 657: Chapter 656: Red Dragon Attacks the Sect Chapter 657: Chapter 656: Red Dragon Attacks the Sect ¡°` For the disciples of the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect, it was an ordinary day, sunny and splendid. Occasionally, a gentle breeze blew by, taking a turn at the horizon before winding back again. Some disciples had not slept all night, but they still felt refreshed and clear-headed after their cultivation practices. Others had finished breakfast and were preparing to take on missions. In short, for many people, it was an ordinary day. Outside the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect, two disciples guarding the gate were joking and chatting with each other, when suddenly, the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar reached their ears. The dragon¡¯s roar was deafening, reaching up to the heavens, causing ripples to spread through space. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± the disciple on the left exclaimed in horror. ¡°What is making that noise?¡± the disciple on the right was also utterly confused. ¡°Look there, quick, look there,¡± the disciple on the left stammered, pointing at the firmament straight ahead. The disciple on the right looked up and saw a giant red dragon approaching from the distant skyline. In an instant, the previously bright weather turned gloomy. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The sky darkened, and storm clouds gathered, followed by a burst of wind and thunder, rolling thunderclaps. The sound of ¡°rumbling¡± was like a scene from the end of the world being enacted. In the midst of the silver-white lightning and the booming thunder, a giant red dragon moved freely about. It soared through the clouds, wielding the power to summon rain or shine, roaming above the nine heavens. A heavy dragon¡¯s might pressed down, and the space around it shattered. The dragon¡¯s roar spread throughout the hundred miles centered on the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect. ¡°Quick, go and report this,¡± the disciple on the left shouted loudly. The red dragon barely flicked its tail, and a mass of blazing flame shot out from its tail end. With a ¡°boom,¡± the sect¡¯s gate was instantly surrounded by a sea of fire. The red dragon continued to roar angrily, stirring up the swirling clouds and wind in the sky. With a flick of its tail, another fireball descended from the firmament. Just as the fireball was about to fall into the sect¡¯s territory, suddenly a figure was seen rising into the air, stepping on nothingness. This was a man in a blue robe; with a wave of his right hand, a new protective barrier appeared in front of him, directly swallowing the fireball. The moment the fireball was swallowed, the expression on the man in the blue robe slightly changed. With a step, he instantly traveled several miles away, opened his protective barrier once again, and banished the fireball. This was because the power of the fireball was too immense, his protective barrier couldn¡¯t swallow it. He banished it to another place to prevent it from falling into the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect. The fireball exploded several kilometers away, and the man in the blue robe looked solemn. He wore a blue robe, his gaze was profoundly deep, with a high nose bridge, and his hair was tied up at the back of his head. A three-foot blue longsword hung at his waist, and he also carried an iron box on his back. This attire made him look rather peculiar. ¡°Realm Emperor Sacred Sect Master Zhang Tianlin pays his respects to the senior,¡± said the man in a blue robe, bowing slightly. Luckily there were no others around, or else this title alone could have shaken everyone present. Realm Emperor Sacred Sect Master Zhang Tianlin, he, along with the Sect Master of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect, were regarded as the Heavenly Realm Dual Saints. Though neither of them had truly ascended to sainthood, they were both Semi-Saints, one step into the realm, the closest existences to being Saints in the Southern Domain. ¡­ ¡°` ¡°I wonder where our Realm Emperor Holy Sect has offended the senior,¡± Zhang Tianlin said seriously. The crimson dragon opened its gloomy pupils for a glance at Zhang Tianlin, paid no heed, and whipped its tail directly down. Surrounded by the aura of a Semi-Saint, Zhang Tianlin saw his hands suffused with the power of the realm, attempting to catch the dragon¡¯s tail. Unfortunately, as soon as his hands touched the dragon¡¯s tail, the power of the realm was instantly burned to exhaustion, the temperature on the dragon¡¯s surface was at least over ten thousand degrees Celsius. ¡°So hot,¡± Zhang Tianlin¡¯s figure flashed, and he looked at his somewhat reddened palms. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the senior even state the reason? Then I have no choice but to offend,¡± Zhang Tianlin declared. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï He slowly drew the longsword from his back, and as it unsheathed, it carried a heaven-oppressing sword might. ¡°Wind Thunder Realm,¡± Zhang Tianlin shouted lowly. A beam of sword light burst out from the longsword, transforming into a vast domain that immediately enveloped the crimson dragon. Within the Wind Thunder Realm, the whole domain was filled with commanding sword Qi, with thunderbolts laced within the mad wind. Countless dense thunderbolts came crashing down, all landing on the crimson dragon. The dragon roared furiously, and it rose into the air with its eight claws, amidst them, energy of thunderbolts was gathering. This energy was powerful and shockingly formidable. Even the thunderbolts of the Wind Thunder Realm were being absorbed little by little, and when they gathered into a sphere, the dragon clenched it with its eight claws and hurled it directly at Zhang Tianlin. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Wind Thunder Realm was instantly penetrated, and the thunderbolt sphere exploded right in front of Zhang Tianlin. ¡°Thick Earth Realm,¡± another soft exclamation rose. In the direction of the thunderbolt explosion, another domain rose slowly, within the pale-yellow domain, the forces of the earth were gathering. When the thunderbolt explosion occurred, the domain just managed to block its impact force, but the Thick Earth Realm also shattered as a result. Zhang Tianlin stood on the spot, using his sword to prop up his body, gasping for air heavily. Just one round, and he was already finding it hard to hold on. At the very least, this Divine Dragon was a Saint, and it seemed that nobody in the entire Realm Emperor Holy Sect was its match. At that moment, several figures flew out from inside the Sect Gate. Among them were Huangfu Xian, the Crimson King, along with four elder men and a woman. Six people in total. They were the six kings within the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, namely the Crimson King, Realm King, King Ze, Azure King, Pine King, and Scholar King. ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± the female Azure King asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Zhang Tianlin shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Stop it, that fellow has gone mad and wants to attack the Sect Gate.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s use the Six Divine Realms,¡± suggested the Crimson King, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Otherwise, we have no hope fighting separately.¡± Before others could reply, the crimson dragon roared furiously, sending out powerful dragon might, and behind it, half of the firmament collapsed. Its colossal body shimmered with red light, and behind it, countless fireballs appeared. With a dragon roar, countless fireballs launched from behind it all headed towards the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. ¡°Stop it,¡± Zhang Tianlin shouted, but it was already too late. After releasing the fireballs, the crimson dragon¡¯s form vanished into the void, its dragon might dissipated, and it was no longer visible. ¡°This,¡± everyone looked at each other in confusion, not understanding the crimson dragon¡¯s intentions. As the fireballs fell into the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, they broke through the domain¡¯s defense and directly smashed into the Sect Gate. Several buildings collapsed, and the blazing flames spread below, burning slowly within the Sect Gate. Although some damage was caused, compared to the threat of the dragon itself, it was merely a drop in the ocean. Chapter 658 - Chapter 658 Chapter 657 Demon Race Corpse ?Chapter 658: Chapter 657: Demon Race Corpse Chapter 658: Chapter 657: Demon Race Corpse ¡°What¡¯s with this giant dragon?¡± the Crimson King frowned and asked. ¡°Why would it attack our Sect Gate without any reason?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard the dragon¡¯s roar in the sect and came out to see,¡± Zhang Tianlin said indifferently. ¡°Investigate, conduct a thorough investigation for me.¡± ¡°But where do we start?¡± King Ze inquired. ¡°First find out if there¡¯s anything about the Dragon Clan in the Southern Domain, these creatures have been gone for so many years, their sudden appearance must be suspicious,¡± Zhang Tianlin stated. ¡°I won¡¯t be at ease until this is clear!¡± ¡°Alright, I will take responsibility for this matter,¡± the Realm King nodded slightly. The matter of the dragon¡¯s roar was sealed by the Sect Gate, but all disciples of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect were aware of it. The sect forbade discussion and didn¡¯t give an explanation, but the disciples still brought it up in private. Hearing the dragon¡¯s roar, Xu Zimei lay leisurely in the pavilion of the courtyard, smiling knowingly. Life in the Realm Emperor Holy Sect was relatively relaxed, with not too many matters. In the afternoon, several uninvited guests arrived at Divine Maiden Peak. The Crimson King brought Gong Yu and some disciples from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect to see Huangfu Xianyue. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°You young people can chat amongst yourselves. I won¡¯t get involved,¡± the Crimson King said with a chuckle. Then he left Divine Maiden Peak. ¡°Xian¡¯er, I¡¯ve brought you a gift,¡± Gong Yu smiled, taking out a vermillion box. He said with a smile, ¡°A ten-thousand-year-old Beauty Blossom, it can keep your appearance unaged for a thousand years.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it, thank you,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said indifferently. ¡°Xian¡¯er, I don¡¯t understand. In terms of looks and family background, I, Gong Yu, consider myself inferior to no one,¡± Gong Yu said, his expression turning awkward as he asked. ¡°Why do you reject me so much? Am I really that bad?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said so much, but what about yourself? You¡¯re utterly worthless,¡± Huangfu Xianyue declared. ¡°Regardless of whether my father has agreed or not, I will never marry you.¡± ¡°Is that so? My father and the Crimson King have already agreed. This visit is to finalize the engagement,¡± Gong Yu said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t decline the toast only to drink the forfeit later. Next month, our Eternal Ancient Divine Sect will send someone specially to welcome you.¡± Gong Yu looked at Huangfu Xianyue indifferently and said, ¡°Also, that pretty boy living next to you, do you want him to die?¡± ¡°If you dare touch him, I¡¯ll die together with him,¡± Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s gaze sharpened as she looked at Gong Yu, her eyes filled with hidden murderous intent. ¡°It seems that pretty boy really is quite important to you. But rest assured, I will make him watch you marry me,¡± Gong Yu said, before he burst into laughter and left. Watching Gong Yu¡¯s retreating figure, Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s eyes grew increasingly gloomy. ¡°I¡¯ll let you live a few more days. Once my grand plan is accomplished, we¡¯ll see how you die.¡± Huangfu Xianyue murmured softly. Then she ordered a large barrel of Spiritual Liquid to be sent to Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard and took the pre-prepared Mysterious Medicine over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say once a day?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I was worried your body couldn¡¯t take it before. Now, if you can handle it, twice shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Huangfu Xianyue replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you also want to gain a Demon Body as soon as possible?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, lay in the tub, and said, ¡°I heard the dragon¡¯s roar today; did something happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. With higher-ups involved, just take care of your own business,¡± Huangfu Xianyue responded. The Spiritual Liquid that entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body was almost entirely assimilated by him. Because of the scarcity of Demonic Qi, it couldn¡¯t change his body. For the time being, he also couldn¡¯t fathom Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s intentions. After Xu Zimei finished absorbing the Spiritual Liquid, Huangfu Xianyue finally left. A night without words. Early the next morning, Huangfu Xianyue continued to bring over a bucket of Spiritual Liquid. ¡°We shall enter the second phase starting tomorrow,¡± said Huangfu Xianyue. As the two were talking, a resounding dragon¡¯s roar suddenly erupted. The roar spread throughout the entire Realm Emperor Divine Sect. ¡°Here it comes again,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said, startled as she looked into the distance. A gigantic crimson dragon was soaring through the sky, its outline faintly visible. Zhang Tianlin, accompanied by the Six Kings, walked on air, confronting the dragon from afar. ¡°I wonder what the senior is really up to?¡± Zhang Tianlin asked curiously. The crimson dragon did not respond but continued relentlessly attacking the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. ¡°Stop it,¡± Zhang Tianlin commanded impatiently with a soft shout. ¡°Wind Thunder Realm, Thick Earth Realm, Heavenly Fire Realm,¡± with a move of his hand, he simultaneously summoned three realms to trap the crimson dragon. The crimson dragon roared in anger, its colossal body forcefully thrashing and shattering the realms. Thunderbolts and flames emanated from its body, spreading towards the inside of the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. The dragon¡¯s massive form plunged straight down from the sky, crashing into the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. With just a single swing of its body, countless buildings tumbled to the ground. ¡°Quickly stop it, if this goes on, the Sect Gate will be destroyed,¡± Zhang Tianlin bellowed. Many disciples flew down from the sky, each with an imposing aura, intending to subdue the evil dragon. However, the dragon¡¯s might was overwhelming, and with a flash, it vanished into the void once again. The disciples could neither catch up with it nor outmatch it. Looking at the ruins strewn all around, they exchanged glances in dismay. ¡°What on earth does this creature want?¡± the Crimson King wondered, frowning. ¡°Let¡¯s have someone clean this up,¡± said Zhang Tianlin gravely. ¡°If it continues like this a few more times, the Sect Gate will be ruined. Come with me to the Council Hall to discuss this.¡± Xu Zimei was just watching the excitement, and it seemed Huangfu Xianyue didn¡¯t care either. On the third day, she brought a large box into Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard. She also locked the main gate, not allowing anyone to enter Divine Maiden Peak. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°What is this second phase?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Open the box,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said with a mysterious smile. Xu Zimei felt familiar Demonic Qi emanating from the box; opening it, he saw that it contained a corpse. To be precise, it was a mummified corpse, its flesh dried up, leaving only bones. Moreover, the bones of the corpse were black and seemed very sturdy. The faint Demonic Qi was emanating from them. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked, furrowing his brow slightly. ¡°This is a complete corpse of the Demon Race, which I stumbled upon by chance in the Divine Demon Battlefield,¡± explained Huangfu Xianyue. ¡°Although he is already dead, the Demon Body still remains.¡± ¡°You want me to fuse with its Demon Body?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°More or less. You¡¯re only missing a Demon Body to become a true member of the Demon Race,¡± Huangfu Xianyue stated. ¡°I will process this Demon Body, spread it over your skin to be absorbed by your body, and thus integrate the power into your bones.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing,¡± Xu Zimei said, showing his interest. ¡°These past few days I had you absorb the Demon Liquid as preparation for your body to adapt ahead. But your body¡¯s strength has exceeded my expectations,¡± Huangfu Xianyue remarked with satisfaction. Chapter 659 - Chapter 659 Chapter 658 The Dragons Might ?Chapter 659: Chapter 658: The Dragon¡¯s Might Chapter 659: Chapter 658: The Dragon¡¯s Might ¡°Demon Race corpse,¡± Xu Zimei murmured as he looked at the body. Thereupon, Huangfu Xianyue took out a small box, inside which a pale white flame was burning fiercely. ¡°This is Bone-Burning Flame, one of the flames mastered by the Divine Race, specially designed to counter Demon Bodies,¡± Huangfu Xianyue explained. No sooner had she opened the box than the flame poured onto the skeleton like molten lava, viscous in nature. Upon contact with the skeleton, it ignited like fuel, causing the flames to burn even more ferociously. Crackling sounds emanated from within. This was a lengthy process; the fire burned for a good half a quarter of an hour before it finally consumed the skeleton completely. What remained of the skeleton was nothing but a puddle of black liquid. Thick and foul-smelling. Then, Huangfu Xianyue took out a small barrel of spring water, merely smelling which gave off a refreshing and invigorating sensation, suggesting it was no ordinary substance. She poured the spring water over the liquid, hissing sounds accompanied by white smoke began rising from it. The liquid then started to congeal slightly and was no longer as hot. ¡°You seem to be well-prepared with these things,¡± Xu Zimei commented with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve experimented before, but unfortunately it¡¯s hard to come across remnants of the Demon Race these days,¡± Huangfu Xianyue responded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°Take off your clothes and I¡¯ll apply it for you.¡± ¡°All of it?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°No need, just the top will do,¡± Huangfu Xianyue quickly shook her head. After Xu Zimei removed his shirt, Huangfu Xianyue began to evenly spread the semi-solidified liquid onto Xu Zimei¡¯s body, starting from his back. ¡°This method of remodeling the body and bones is a bit painful. Bear with it,¡± Huangfu Xianyue warned him. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. All he felt was a warm force like a refreshing spring flowing into his body, trying to alter it. But his Demon Body was incredibly strong, and this minor force, upon entering, did not even stir a ripple before being completely absorbed. After the liquid had been absorbed, Huangfu Xianyue gently touched Xu Zimei¡¯s back and said with satisfaction, ¡°Your body is one of the best I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Xu Zimei put his clothes back on and asked, ¡°What about the third stage?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll come and tell you tomorrow,¡± Huangfu Xianyue smiled, eventually leaving contentedly. ¡­a€| Early the next morning, while the sky was still dawning and night had not yet fully retreated, a dragon¡¯s roar could once again be heard coming from afar. A crimson dragon traversed winds and waves, its colossal body passing through the Endless Void, roaring above the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. ¡°Six Divine Realms,¡± a furious shout rose from beneath the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. The crowd was already prepared. Six figures emerged from the void. They were the six kings of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. Surging around these six individuals was the peak might of the Melting Heaven Realm, as six different types of Spiritual Energy burst forth from their palms. The Six Divine Realms enveloped the crimson dragon like a giant net. It resembled a six-pointed star Formation, and as energy flowed into it incessantly, the realm defense became increasingly firm. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,¡± Zhang Tianlin said indifferently from the side. ¡°This Holy Sect is not a place where you can come and go as you please.¡± The crimson dragon kept slamming against the realm defense, with thunderous ¡°boom boom boom¡± sounds emanating from the impact. Cracks with ¡°crack, crack¡± sounds started to appear within the Six Divine Realms. ¡°Cracks are appearing so soon,¡± the Realm King exclaimed in surprise. Zhang Tianlin shouted to the person beside him, ¡°Sect Master, prepare quickly, we can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Zhang Tianlin nodded, his expression grave as he took the iron casket off his back. This iron casket seemed ancient with the surface rusted and speckled, appearing just like an ordinary box. When Zhang Tianlin slowly opened the casket, a beam of light shot up into the sky, piercing the still-dark night. It tore through the thickly accumulated dark clouds, and the light of dawn descended. A small, cube-shaped domain, reminiscent of a Rubik¡¯s cube, slowly rose. ¡°Glazed Glass Divine Realm,¡± Zhang Tianlin murmured. He then saw him clutching the domain with a devout and solemn gaze. All the spiritual energy in his body surged into this domain, which emitted a soft glow. Zhang Tianlin slowly released the domain, and the Glazed Glass Divine Realm rose little by little into the sky. As it ascended, its area grew larger and larger, almost covering half the firmament. ¡°Glazed Glass Divine Realm, seal,¡± Zhang Tianlin formed hand seals and bellowed. With a ¡°boom,¡± as the Six Divine Realms were breached by the crimson-hued giant dragon, the Glazed Glass Divine Realm instantly enveloped it. The Glazed Glass Divine Realm radiated a brilliant light, but the glow was gentle and not blinding. The crimson dragon¡¯s pupils surveyed briefly, yet no matter how fiercely it collided and thunder and fire raged, the Glazed Glass Divine Realm stood solid as a rock, unyielding. It was then that the people of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect finally breathed a sigh of relief. Wiping the sweat from his brow, Zhang Tianlin said, ¡°Fortunately, our ancestor left behind this Glazed Glass Divine Realm, or we wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.¡± ¡°But what about this giant dragon? We can surround it but still can¡¯t kill it,¡± the Crimson King said, frowning. ¡°The giant dragon¡¯s motive for attacking our Realm Emperor Holy Sect is still unclear, and it¡¯s currently in a state of rage, unable to be reasoned with,¡± Zhang Tianlin thought for a moment. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait some time and then inquire about its reasons. As for freedom, I don¡¯t believe it won¡¯t submit.¡± Everyone nodded, getting ready to discuss the next strategy. ¡­a€| Atop Divine Maiden Peak, Xu Zimei looked at the Crimson Dragon trapped within the domain from afar, shaking his head slightly. ¡°This Realm Emperor Holy Sect does have some tricks up their sleeve, no wonder back in the day few dared to offend the Realm Emperor.¡± He extended his right hand, and the passage to the Divine Continent opened. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? A giant dragon with a body of ice-blue emerged from it. ¡°Let them play for a bit,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Above the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, as everyone had just trapped the Crimson Dragon and was discussing, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly came from not far away. The sound of ¡°rumbling¡± explosions kept echoing. Call after call of the dragon¡¯s roar sounded, growing louder and loftier. The roars echoed in the distance, shaking the mists of the firmament apart. Everyone looked up towards the east, where the dim glow of dawn cast a weak halo. Beneath the glow of dawn, an ice-blue dragon, seemingly bathed in snow and as ethereal as a dream, rushed towards them from afar. ¡°That, that is,¡± everyone stood frozen in place, their pupils suddenly dilating. A torrent-like frozen river poured forth from its mouth with a ¡°crackling¡± sound continually resounding. The entire sky was filled with falling snowflakes, drifting one after another. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Zhang Tianlin shouted quickly, seeing the frozen river approaching. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660 Chapter 659 The Film Emperor ?Chapter 660: Chapter 659: The Film Emperor Chapter 660: Chapter 659: The Film Emperor ¡°Boom,¡± the whole heaven and earth shook at the sound. ¡°How could there be another one,¡± the Pine King stammered. ¡°This fellow can¡¯t be the mate, can it,¡± the Crimson King speculated. The Ice Dragon roared, its dragon might vast, and all of heaven and earth fell still. The other Monster Beasts in the vicinity, in the presence of the two Divine Dragons, all bowed in submission. ¡°Sect Master, what should we do?¡± the Realm King inquired. ¡°How should I know,¡± Zhang Tianlin said gravely. ¡°The founder elder?¡± the Azure King asked tentatively. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t, even if this Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect is destroyed, the founder elder will not appear,¡± Zhang Tianlin said coldly with a hint of detachment. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the Azure King hurriedly nodded. Despite their towering influence within the Sect Gate, it was all within the rules, the competition among themselves. When it came to the interests of the Sect and other major matters, they had no authority to make decisions. Zhang Tianlin¡¯s prestige within the Sect was too great, and only he knew about the matters concerning the ancestral Realm Emperor. ¡°Divine Dragon elder, we did not mean to trap your friend intentionally, it¡¯s just that it wreaks havoc on our Holy Sect without any apparent reason,¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï And it also continued to attack the Glazed Glass Divine Realm. ¡°Sect Master, should we stop it?¡± the Crimson King asked. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I¡¯d like to stop it, the question is with what,¡± Zhang Tianlin said with a wry smile. ¡°This Divine Dragon has reached the level of a Saint; even for the Divine Sect, this is quite a troublesome matter.¡± The Glazed Glass Divine Realm was indeed powerful, but after all, it was a realm condensed by the Realm Emperor, lacking his direct control, its power was significantly diminished. Furthermore, the combined assault of the two Divine Dragons soon began to fracture the realm. It wasn¡¯t long before it started to crack, and in less than the time it takes an incense stick to burn, ¡°Boom,¡± it exploded completely. At the location where the Glazed Glass Divine Realm exploded, the Crimson Fire Dragon hovered in midair. Its eyes, full of oppressive strength, blazed with rage. From its core, the surrounding space began to burn entirely, folding into the void, and boundless Blazing Flame spread endlessly. The Imperial Heir of the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect looked up to see, at the distant horizon, The dawn¡¯s pale light gradually fading, even the early morning sun seemed to be blocked out. Two Divine Dragons, one Ice and one Fire, occupied half of the entire firmament. The sky was split in two, Soul of Ice and Blazing Flame each dominating a hemisphere. The whole world was enveloped in this dream-like scene. The dragons roared, Frost billowed, Blazing Flames surged forth and burned. The two dragons, thus entwined, dove towards the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect. ¡°Sect Master, shall we still block them?¡± the Azure King asked from aside. ¡°Block, we must block them, even if it means death,¡± Zhang Tianlin said. The six figures instantly chased through the air, and at the same moment, countless Elders and protectors from within the Holy Sect also joined the battle. The Disciples were arranged to evacuate or to take cover. These two Divine Dragons, heading forward all the way, shockingly came to the location of Divine Maiden Peak. Looking at the mountain blocking their path, the Divine Dragons exhaled Blazing Flame and Frost, their tough and long tails lashing out directly. ¡°Xian¡¯er,¡± the Crimson King, who was behind, watched as the flames and frost engulfed the entire mountain peak, his eyes splitting as he roared. As the two extreme forces were about to descend upon them, at the summit of Divine Maiden Peak, Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s gaze was solemn. It was already too late for her to dodge; the range of the energy covered almost the entire Divine Maiden Peak. When that burst of energy exploded before her eyes, Huangfu Xianyue felt as though the reaper was right behind her, staring at her with gloomy eyes. She wanted to run, to call out loudly. But her legs seemed to be filled with lead, immovable, and the pressure made it hard for her to even breathe. ¡°Be careful,¡± at that moment, a shout came from the side. Xu Zimei, holding a red bead in his hand, positioned himself in front of Huangfu Xianyue. ¡°You,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said in surprise as she looked at Xu Zimei. As the two forces burst in front of them, a light emanated from the red bead Xu Zimei was holding. The light blocked the attack of the ice and fire powers, and shortly after, a red glow burst forth from within the bead. It directly hit the two Divine Dragons in the sky. With a ¡°boom,¡± half of the firmament exploded, and a dragon¡¯s roar was heard, a cry of agony, a painful shriek. The two Divine Dragons, seemingly grievously injured, roared in anger as their figures disappeared into the void, encountering something truly terrifying. And the red bead, after emitting its light, also ¡°cracked,¡± shattering apart. Eventually dissipating into thin air. Xu Zimei, seriously injured, collapsed to the ground, appearing to be at his last gasp. ¡°Just now, what was that?¡± Huangfu Xianyue finally recovered from her shock. Surprised, she crouched down to check Xu Zimei¡¯s injuries. At this moment, Xu Zimei had already passed out. Before Huangfu Xianyue could say anything, Zhang Tianlin had already arrived with the six kings and a large group of elders. ¡°Xian¡¯er, what was that red light just now?¡± the Crimson King hurriedly asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was emitted by a red bead he took out,¡± Huangfu Xianyue explained, pointing to the unconscious Xu Zimei. ¡°Where is the bead?¡± Zhang Tianlin quickly asked. ¡°It seemed to have shattered just a moment ago,¡± Huangfu Xianyue replied as she inspected Xu Zimei¡¯s wounds. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not serious, just some superficial injuries.¡± ¡°Then quickly wake him up and ask about the bead,¡± Zhang Tianlin said. He crouched down and used his spiritual energy to help Xu Zimei treat his injuries. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei slowly regained consciousness. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Huangfu Xianyue asked with mixed emotions. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°There are some things I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± Zhang Tianlin said from the side. He did not waste words, since the life or death of the sect was at stake and time was of the essence. ¡°I know what the Sect Master wants to ask, about those two Divine Dragons, right,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If you could, would you mind talking about it?¡± Zhang Tianlin nodded, looking at Xu Zimei expectantly. ¡°If that Ice Dragon hadn¡¯t appeared, I almost would have forgotten about that matter,¡± Xu Zimei reflected. ¡°It was something I happened to read in a secret record. It is said that in the Southern Domain, there was a place where two Divine Dragons were sealed. Both dragons had stepped into the Saint level and had once caused chaos. Latterly, they were trapped by the Realm Emperor using his domain.¡± ¡°An ancestor?¡± Zhang Tianlin was taken aback and said, ¡°No wonder they came to take revenge on our Realm Emperor Divine Sect.¡± Chapter 661 - Chapter 661 Chapter 660 Blood Lizard Fusion Method ?Chapter 661: Chapter 660: Blood Lizard Fusion Method Chapter 661: Chapter 660: Blood Lizard Fusion Method ¡°Yes, if the Realm Emperor were still here, you could ask him,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The ancestor is not here,¡± Zhang Tianlin said after a brief silence. If the Realm Emperor had been here, he wouldn¡¯t have ignored the crisis of life and death at the Sect Gate just now. Zhang Tianlin understood the dilemmas his ancestor faced and naturally did not wish to say more. ¡°Continue speaking,¡± he looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°What was that red bead you took just now?¡± ¡°Actually, that wasn¡¯t a red bead, but the heart of a Blood Lizard,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°He also read about it in some books. Originally, the heart of the Blood Lizard was kept together with others, never expecting it to actually come in handy now.¡± ¡°Blood Lizard¡¯s heart?¡± Zhang Tianlin exclaimed with a hint of suspicion, ¡°Since when does it serve such a purpose?¡± ¡°This one isn¡¯t very clear on that,¡± Xu Zimei took a deep breath, feeling weak, and said, ¡°The books only mentioned that two forces counteract each other, so the Divine Dragon greatly fears the Blood Lizard.¡± Hearing what Xu Zimei had said, Zhang Tianlin and the six kings thought it over and remained silent for a long time. ¡°Where is this book you were reading?¡± the Crimson King asked. ¡°That was read many years ago; I¡¯ve forgotten where it is now. Besides the affairs of the Divine Dragon, it¡¯s not very useful,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Sect Master,¡± the Crimson King glanced at Zhang Tianlin and remained silent. ¡°I understand. You go rest first. If there¡¯s anything else in the future that I need to inquire about, I will ask you,¡± Zhang Tianlin said as he looked at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and walked into the courtyard with the support of Huangfu Xianyue. Although the Divine Dragon¡¯s strike had nearly blown apart half the mountain peak, a part of the courtyard was still preserved. ¡°Why did you save me just now?¡± Huangfu Xianyue asked with a complex expression, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. After all, you helped me condense my Demon Body, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you yet,¡± Xu Zimei said with a simple, honest smile. ¡°Actually, Ia€¡±¡± Huangfu Xianyue began, then hesitated and ultimately fell into a brief silence before saying, ¡°It¡¯s also your bad luck.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Never mind. You should get some rest early,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said, ¡°Just call for me if you need anything.¡± Xu Zimei returned to the courtyard where he stayed, and Jiuyou supported him into the house. Yuyu said, ¡°I really can¡¯t see through you more and more.¡± ¡°All actions have their motives, but the waters of this Eternal Ancient Divine Sect are indeed quite deep,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What do you plan on doing next?¡± Jiuyou asked. ¡°Sleep, then wait for someone from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect to call for my help,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and lay down on the bed. ¡­ Meanwhile, inside the Council Hall of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, Zhang Tianlin sat at the highest seat, with the six kings on both his left and right sides. The other elders simply had no qualification to enter here. ¡°What do you all think about what Lin Qiu said?¡± Zhang Tianlin asked. The atmosphere was somewhat heavy, and after a long silence, the Crimson King stood up and said, ¡°We cannot wholly trust, nor can we fully disbelieve.¡± ¡°I think, regardless, we should try it out,¡± King Ze said from the side. ¡°But what about the Fusion Method of the Blood Lizard?¡± the Azure King asked. ¡°I can handle that matter, but is Lin Qiu trustworthy?¡± Zhang Tianlin pondered and said. ¡°Do we even have other choices? Now, we can only hope for a miracle,¡± the Crimson King said. ¡°Having injured those two Divine Dragons, if they come back for revenge after some days, without the Blood Lizard¡¯s heart, how would we deal with them?¡± ¡°But do you know where to find a Blood Lizard?¡± Zhang Tianlin asked. ¡°The Misty Forest is well-known as a perilous area, and the Swamp Forest is even a forbidden land that we dare not tread upon. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Who will go if we are to fuse with the Blood Lizard?¡± Following Zhang Tianlin¡¯s remark, a silence fell over the crowd. ¡°Why not let Lin Qiu do it? I think he knows more about it,¡± suggested Pine King. ¡°We can send some disciples alonga€¡±there¡¯s no way he can cause too much trouble.¡± ¡°Who should we send?¡± Zhang Tianlin continued to inquire. ¡°I heard this Lin Qiu was recommended to the Sect Gate by the Crimson King¡¯s daughter. Why not let her follow? Would that be good?¡± Realm King interjected from the side. ¡°Xian¡¯er is already betrothed to Lord Gong Yu of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. This might not be appropriate,¡± the Crimson King said, glancing at the Realm King with a calm tone. ¡°Why is it that only my daughter has to go? This doesn¡¯t seem fair, does it?¡± ¡°How about thisa€¡±each of you six kings send one disciple to follow Lin Qiu to the Misty Forest, okay?¡± Zhang Tianlin suggested. The six kings fell silent for a moment, until King Ze stood up and declared, ¡°I am willing to let my foremost disciple follow.¡± Upon seeing King Ze¡¯s stance, the other five kings also stood up and named the disciples they would send. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Tomorrow, I will seek the Fusion Method,¡± Zhang Tianlin concluded, waving his hand. ¡°You may all leave now; let me be alone to clear my head.¡± After the six kings left, Zhang Tianlin slowly stood up and left the Council Hall. Once he was sure there was no one around, he entered his private room. He twisted a vase in the room, and as he did so, the wall began to move, revealing a square recess. Zhang Tianlin took out a square-shaped Jade Pendant from his Storage Ring and fitted it into the square recess. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the space around him completely exploded, as if dust had been kicked up, the surroundings rotating like stars, and the scene began to change. Before long, Zhang Tianlin found himself amidst a starry sky. The Milky Way cascaded from the ninth heaven, with countless stars twinkling, constantly changing in the vast expanse. Zhang Tianlin stretched out his right hand and, with a light touch, a star appeared. As his right hand moved faster, the words ¡°Blood Lizard¡± emerged amidst the vast array of stars. Zhang Tianlin knelt on the ground, his gaze devoutly fixed straight ahead. The characters for ¡°Blood Lizard¡± gradually vanished, and the entire starry space seemed to come to a standstill. Then, ripples began to emanate from the space in front of him, and from those gentle undulations, an ancient book fell out. Zhang Tianlin picked up the book, and saw on its somewhat faded cover the seven characters for ¡°Blood Lizard Fusion Method.¡± ¡°Ancestors bless, ancestors bless,¡± he breathed a sigh of relief, patting his chest with gratitude. The next moment, his figure vanished into the void, reappearing in his room, carefully storing away the square Energy Stone. He slowly opened the Fusion Method in his handsa€¡±this was of paramount importance, and he couldn¡¯t just hand over the original. He planned to copy it and have the group take it with them. ¡­¡­ One silent night later, the next morning, Zhang Tianlin brought the six kings to Divine Maiden Peak. ¡°Young master, someone is looking for you,¡± Jiuyou woke Xu Zimei from his sleep to tell him. ¡°The Sect Master of the Divine Sect of the Realm King?¡± asked Xu Zimei. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662 Chapter 661 The Mission of the Holy Sect ?Chapter 662: Chapter 661 The Mission of the Holy Sect Chapter 662: Chapter 661 The Mission of the Holy Sect ¡°Yes, all six kings have arrived,¡± Jiuyou asked with uncertainty. ¡°Young Master, have you gotten yourself into some trouble?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, getting up from the bed and walking straight out of the room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Zhang Tianlin standing guard nearby with a group of people. ¡°Sect Master, is there something wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Lin Qiu, you have been a part of our Holy Sect for some time now, especially after helping the Sect Gate fend off the Divine Dragon¡¯s attack yesterday. As the Sect Master, I have kept a close eye on this,¡± Zhang Tianlin said with a smile. ¡°As a disciple of the sect, it¡¯s my duty,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m glad you think that way,¡± Zhang Tianlin said with a smile. ¡°Now, the Sect Gate has a matter of life and death to entrust to you. If you succeed, I will make you the Saint Heir of the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect.¡± ¡°Please speak, Sect Master,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Find the Fusion Blood Lizard,¡± the people exchanged glances and Zhang Tianlin slowly said. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re taking this too seriously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? To my knowledge, the Blood Lizard is a special breed, and it requires the Fusion Method to work,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°But the Fusion Method has long been lost.¡± ¡°This?¡± Zhang Tianlin took out a freshly transcribed book. Xu Zimei was surprised at a glance at the book, then pondered before saying, ¡°I never imagined our sect would possess such a thing.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhang Tianlin asked. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t rush to answer, instead he was silent for a moment and then apologetically said, ¡°Although I¡¯d also like to go, unfortunately, my abilities are too meagera€¡±my will is strong, but my power is weak.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the sect doesn¡¯t plan to send you alone,¡± Zhang Tianlin clapped his hands, and five people came forward from behind him. Among the five, the three mena€¡±one dressed in black with a heavy sword on his back. Another in a blue robe with a three-foot Green Peak at his waist. The last man was thin, with two Curved Blades on his back. Of the two women, one wore a bright red robe, her makeup thick and seductive, her crimson lipstick irresistibly attractive. The other woman was dressed in a colorful cheongsam, her hair tied into two bun-like styles, her smile particularly sweet. ¡°My name is Fang Xiang, I am Liu Rufeng, I am Mu Zhoubai, I am Yin Rong, I am Liu Yiyi.¡± After the five of them introduced themselves, Xu Zimei also nodded slightly and said, ¡°Lin Qiu.¡± Right then, Huangfu Xianyue also walked into the courtyard. She said, ¡°Father, I also want to go.¡± ¡°Xian¡¯er, you,¡± Huangfu Xuan started, surprised as he glanced at Huangfu Xianyue. ¡°Crimson King, since we have all sent someone, and your daughter wishes to go, you can¡¯t play favorites,¡± the Realm King said with a chuckle from the side. ¡°Go ahead then, I can¡¯t control you anyway,¡± the Crimson King waved his hand, a bit annoyed. ¡°Thank you father for letting me,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said with a smile, bowing slightly. Seeing the team of seven assembled, Zhang Tianlin smiled with satisfaction, then spoke seriously, ¡°You are the hope of our sect, and you should be aware of the mission you carry. I won¡¯t say much more, but if you come back successful, I will record your deeds in the historical annals of our sect. Please, I entrust this to you all.¡± After Zhang Tianlin spoke, he bowed to everyone as the Sect Master. The six kings behind him also bowed slightly, expressing their solemnity. ¡°All right,¡± Xu Zimei nodded solemnly. He said, ¡°Even if the journey is through Blade Mountain Fiery Sea, we will not fail in our mission.¡± ¡°Good, you are all brave men of my Realm Emperor Holy Sect,¡± Zhang Tianlin said with a hint of tearfulness, nodding his head as he urged, ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°Sect Master, we must not delay. Shall we depart now?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°They are all ready; it¡¯s up to you. If you want to pack up and have us wait for you, it¡¯s fine,¡± Zhang Tianlin responded. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that, how could I let everyone wait for me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have much to pack.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s set off now,¡± Huangfu Xuan Yue said from the side. ¡°Jiuyou, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei called out to Jiuyou beside him. ¡°Why the rush, Young Master Lin? ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t come back. Let¡¯s let Lady Jiuyou stay in the Holy Sect. The Misty Forest is fraught with danger; it¡¯s really not necessary,¡± said the Realm King from the side. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, thinking this was his way of attempting to keep Jiuyou as a hostage, fearing Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t return. Zhang Tianlin frowned slightly but didn¡¯t stop them. He disdained the idea of using hostages, yet the significance of this mission to the future of the Sect Gate did not permit negligence. He adopted an attitude of better safe than sorry. ¡°Alright then, Jiuyou, you¡¯ll stay at the Realm Emperor Holy Sect for a while,¡± Xu Zimei agreed with a slight nod, saying. Jiuyou felt a trace of urgency inside but did not rush to argue, instead nodding her head helplessly. ¡­a€| Since everyone had a Storage Ring, there was nothing much to pack. After getting to know each other, they left the Realm Emperor Holy Sect under the farewell of Zhang Tianlin and others, heading towards the Misty Forest to the southeast. Watching their figures disappearing into the distance, the Crimson King voiced his concerns, ¡°Entrusting the future of our Sect to a few young people, does the Sect Master truly believe it will work?¡± ¡°If I had any other way, I would never gamble like this,¡± Zhang Tianlin said indifferently. ¡°We must stay and guard the Sect Gate; they are the brightest disciples of the younger generation.¡± ¡°About the ancestor, he,¡± the Crimson King paused, then asked, ¡°Is he really no more?¡± Zhang Tianlin glanced at the Crimson King and replied, ¡°That is not for you to know.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± King Ze asked. ¡°Activate the Sect Protection Array, open all the realm gates. We will stand united and defend as long as we can,¡± Zhang Tianlin commanded. ¡°Also, make arrangements for the disciples to hide. If anything unforeseen occurs, we can still preserve a spark of hope.¡± ¡­ The sun in the sky shone with a brilliant light, trying to spread its brightness across the world. Seven people bathed in the autumn wind as the season had just begun its journey. ¡°Hey everyone, don¡¯t be so tense, lighten up,¡± Mu Zhoubai said with a smile beside them. He carried two Curved Blades, not too fat, but with a somewhat round belly. ¡°How much do you all know about the Misty Forest?¡± Fang Xiang asked quietly, enveloped in a black robe. He carried a heavy sword on his back and was of a more reserved nature. ¡°I¡¯ve been there once before,¡± the woman among them, Liu Yiyi, spoke up. ¡°The hardest part is not being able to distinguish directions, north, south, east, west. Some may end up trapped there for a lifetime. And then there are the creatures lurking in the shadows.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± Huangfu Xuan Yue asked in surprise. ¡°Not really, I just followed others to scout around the outskirts for a bit before quickly making our way out,¡± Liu Yiyi said somewhat sheepishly. Chapter 663 - Chapter 663 Chapter 662 Ragefire City ?Chapter 663: Chapter 662: Ragefire City Chapter 663: Chapter 662: Ragefire City ¡°I think we should learn more about Misty Forest before deciding to go in,¡± Liu Rufeng said. ¡°Although the Sect Gate mission is important, we also have to take care of our own safety. If we don¡¯t ensure our safety, how can we even think about fusing with the Blood Lizard?¡± ¡°Rufeng is right. Lin should know more about the Blood Lizard,¡± Fang Xiang looked at Xu Zimei and said. ¡°Let¡¯s study the Fusion Method,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. The group formed a circle and huddled together, taking out the book on the Fusion Method. Flipping through the light blue pages, the content wasn¡¯t plentiful, but it was described in great detail. The lizard clan has been living in the marshlands of Misty Forest for generations, mainly divided into four major groups. Green Lizard, Red Lizard, Yellow Lizard, and Blue Lizard. The strength of the lizard clan is calculated based on age and generational hierarchy. Generally, there are hundred-year lizards, thousand-year lizards, and ten-thousand-year lizards. The fusion of the Blood Lizard is divided into four stages. First, find a hundred-year Green Lizard and a hundred-year Red Lizard for fusion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 This will result in a Fire Lizard. Then, fuse the Fire Lizard with a thousand-year Yellow Lizard to obtain a Jade Lizard. Fusing a Jade Lizard with a ten-thousand-year Blue Lizard will yield a Light Red Lizard, and after refining it with Divine Dragon Fire, one can obtain the rare Blood Lizard. Regarding the Fusion Method, it is all recorded here. What is worth mentioning is that the fusion of the Blood Lizard might fail, and each fusion requires Fusion Stones. ¡°This is tough, so complicated,¡± Mu Zhoubai rubbed his head and complained with a headache. ¡°If it were easy, the Blood Lizard wouldn¡¯t be so rare,¡± Yin Rong pondered for a moment and then said. ¡°After all, rarity makes something valuable. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï However, there is a city next to Misty Forest where we can go to inquire further.¡± The group nodded, packed up the Fusion Method book, and then headed off in the southeast direction. ¡­a€| Ragefire City is the closest city to Misty Forest. Everyone fears Misty Forest, deeming it a Forbidden Land, but the people here survive because of this dangerous place. The main reason is the Fusion Stones. The trade resources of Ragefire City are not Spirit Crystals, not even Divine Crystals or Demon Crystals, but Fusion Stones. Fusion Stones are not only used for fusing with the Blood Lizard but are also used to capture the creatures within to obtain Essence Stones, which are specially used for physical cultivation. Although Essence Stones aren¡¯t exactly impossible to find, they are quite rare. If ordinary people want to obtain Essence Stones, they must enter Misty Forest and kill these creatures. But most are afraid of losing their way, becoming trapped in the forest forever, so they are unwilling to enter Misty Forest. This is when Fusion Stones are needed, to lure the creatures out and then kill them. As for the history of Ragefire City, it is said that a long time ago, a Melting Heaven Realm Venerable known as Ragefire Venerable came to this place. Initially, he wanted to use these creatures to refine his Vein Skills. After killing the creatures, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pick up the Essence Stones. Eventually, some people started following him to collect these Essence Stones. Over time, the rumors spread. It was said that a strange person called Ragefire would enter Misty Forest at sunrise to kill the creatures. After sunset, he would leave and rest at a fixed place. These people followed the Ragefire Venerable by his side and, day by day, after several years, the place where these people rested came together to form a city. This was the embryonic form of Ragefire City. Eventually, as the Ragefire Venerable watched the city grow stronger day by day and more people joined, he commanded his people to manage it. The Ragefire Venerable had cultivated in the Misty Forest for a total of seventy-nine years, which also marked the peak of Ragefire City¡¯s history. In the eightieth year, the forest was shrouded in mist, and as usual, the Ragefire Venerable entered the forest but never came out again. That vanishing figure became the last image people would recall many years later. When Xu Zimei and her group had traveled for half a month, they finally arrived at the base of Ragefire City. The towering city stood silently between heaven and earth, its ancient walls covered with dense markings left by the passage of time. It seemed to narrate its own legendary experience. Even before entering the city, one could sense its liveliness. At the city gate, there were people coming and going: peddlers with shoulder poles, soldiers in armor, and foot soldiers with cleavers at their hips. After the group entered the city, with the women¡¯s beauty and the men¡¯s grace, they attracted quite a bit of attention. As top disciples of the Holy Sect, they all had a unique bearing. ¡°The people here should be more familiar with the Misty Forest than us. How about we gather some information here before going in?¡± suggested Mu Zhoubai. ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick. The Sect Gate is waiting for us,¡± Liu Rufeng said, as indifferent as ever. He added, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time to waste.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Mu Zhoubai replied reluctantly. Xu Zimei could tell that Mu Zhoubai didn¡¯t seem to have much sense of belonging to the Holy Sect and wasn¡¯t very concerned about its demise. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to an inn. With the constant flow of people in and out of this city, the most informed place is still the inn,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said after a moment¡¯s thought. The group grandly made their way to an inn beside the city gate. The inn was quite old and didn¡¯t have a single guest. The innkeeper was listlessly dozing off at the counter. Fang Xiang coughed softly a few times. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m sleeping?¡± the innkeeper stood up impatiently and cursed. ¡°What do you mean by this? We came here in good faith to have a meal. What kind of attitude is that?¡± said Yin Rong, unable to hide her indignation. The innkeeper glanced up and stared at Yin Rong, but his eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Huangfu Xianyue and the other two women. He stood there dumbfounded, his mouth drooling. ¡°Seeking death,¡± Mu Zhoubai snorted coldly. A flying knife from behind her sheath ¡°clang¡± nailed to the nearby table. The table split apart with a bang, and the innkeeper was jolted back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was just half asleep. Don¡¯t mind me, honored guests,¡± the innkeeper immediately changed his demeanor, grinning obsequiously. ¡°Prepare the best food for us,¡± Mu Zhoubai tossed over a Spirit Stone and said indifferently. As he spoke, he smoothly took a seat nearby. Though the others originally intended to find another inn, after this scene, they could only reluctantly sit down as well. ¡°Sure thing! Just follow me. I¡¯ll serve you all our specialties,¡± the innkeeper said cheerfully. ¡°Come here, I have some questions to ask you,¡± Mu Zhoubai beckoned and said. Chapter 664 - Chapter 664 Chapter 663 Second Young Master ?Chapter 664: Chapter 663 Second Young Master Chapter 664: Chapter 663 Second Young Master ¡°Honored guest, please speak,¡± the waiter scurried over with confidence and said. ¡°I¡¯m pretty well-informed here in Ragefire City. There¡¯s hardly anything I don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°That impressive?¡± Mu Zhoubai said with a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Would you like me to take a guess?¡± the waiter chuckled hehe. He paced back and forth a few times, chuckling hehe again. ¡°Out with it, don¡¯t keep me hanging,¡± Mu Zhoubai said impatiently. ¡°Those who come to our Ragefire City to ask about things are always concerned with the Misty Forest, right?¡± the waiter said with a smile. ¡°Hey, you actually guessed right,¡± Mu Zhoubai said, surprised. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Our Ragefire City is in the middle of nowhere. What else would bring people here if not the Misty Forest?¡± the waiter laughed. ¡°Since you know so much, then tell me about this Misty Forest,¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Well, I can¡¯t just give away information for nothing,¡± the waiter said, shaking his head slightly. ¡°With more and more people coming here wanting to hunt strange creatures these years, our city depends on the Misty Forest for its livelihood. If the honored guest wants to know, you must buy my information.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°For a general idea about the Misty Forest, I¡¯ll charge you one hundred Fusion Stones. If you want a map, that¡¯ll be one thousand Fusion Stones. And if you wish to go to the Swamp Lands, it¡¯ll be three thousand Fusion Stones,¡± the waiter said with a smile. ¡°These prices are set by the Ragefire Clan in town, there¡¯s nothing little old me can do about it.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve just arrived in Ragefire City, where can we get Fusion Stones from?¡± Fang Xiang frowned and said. ¡°Besides, we need Fusion Stones ourselves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with that,¡± the waiter said, spreading his hands. ¡°If you have valuable things, you can go sell them at the pawnshops in town. You can also go to the Combat Stage in the city. Win, and you¡¯ll get Fusion Stones.¡± ¡°Combat Stage?¡± Xu Zimei stroked his chin with interest. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out after we¡¯ve eaten,¡± Liu Rufeng said indifferently. Before long, the inn¡¯s food was ready. The table was heaped with a variety of Monster Beast meats, plentiful to behold. ¡°Let¡¯s try to buy a map of the Misty Forest at all costs. We¡¯ll need to gather some more Fusion Stones afterward to ensure a successful fusion with the Blood Lizard,¡± Fang Xiang pondered aloud. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what level Ragefire City¡¯s Combat is at,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said, frowning. ¡°What level could it possibly be? Could some remote city hold a candle to our Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect?¡± Mu Zhoubai said, biting into his meat without paying much mind. ¡°When the time comes, we will also become famous in this Ragefire City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always better to be cautious. Let¡¯s watch and then decide,¡± Liu Yiyi suggested. ¡°Ragefire City isn¡¯t that simple; I¡¯ve been here before.¡± While everyone was eating and discussing strategies, suddenly there was a ¡°bang¡± a€¡± the inn¡¯s door was kicked open. A young man, quite handsomely dressed and holding a folding fan, walked in. The young man exuded a certain charm, but the only flaw was his sickly pale complexion and a flimsy gait, clearly indicating a weak constitution. Following him were two burly men. Both of the men were over two meters tall, their muscles exaggeratedly bulging. As they walked, the excess fat on their bodies jiggled. Both were bald, resembling twins, with scars on their faces that made them look fierce and menacing. Next to the young man, the inn¡¯s waiter had somehow appeared there. ¡°Second Young Master of Nu Family, take a look,¡± the waiter pointed at Huangfu Xianyue and her three female companions, grinning as if seeking praise. The youth in the white robe flicked the hair from his forehead and looked towards Huangfu Xianyue and the others. Especially when his gaze settled on Liu Yiyi, his eyes lit up, and he revealed an indescribable smile. Liu Yiyi was the petite type, her hair tied into buns, somewhat resembling a Lolita. Delicate in stature, she was clad in a colorful robe that concealed her slender waist, invoking a protective urge at first sight. Yin Rong, on the other hand, belonged to the mature beauty type, with heavy makeup that made her look very seductive. ¡°Not bad, not bad, you¡¯ve done well this time,¡± Nu Yang patted the waiter¡¯s shoulder and laughed heartily as he walked over. Xu Zimei¡¯s group was quietly eating their meal when they saw Nu Yang approach and laughingly say with a fist salute, ¡°Everyone, meet a friend, I am the Second Young Master of the Ragefire Clan, Nu Yang.¡± As his voice faded, a moment of silence ensued. People continued to savor their meals, completely ignoring him. Nu Yang felt a bit embarrassed, mysteriously wiping his lips. The waiter beside him arrogantly shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Second Young Master Nu speak? Out-of-towners really have no manners, no wonder you don¡¯t even have Fusion Stones. I offer you a clear path: send out the three ladies beside you, and you can have as many Fusion Stones as you want. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the Ragefire Clan controls eighty percent of the business in this city.¡± Liu Rufeng was gently wiping his sword by the side. As soon as the waiter¡¯s voice dropped, a flash of sword light zipped by, and his speech abruptly ceased, his head already falling to the ground. The sword was so swift, Nu Yang didn¡¯t even see the sound or trail of it being drawn. The head fell at his feet, blood spurting from the neck like a fountain, dyeing the entire floor red. ¡°You killed him,¡± Nu Yang said indifferently. He didn¡¯t even furrow his brow, as if murder was nothing in his eyes. ¡°So what?¡± Liu Rufeng replied coolly. His lean face tilted slightly, sharp as a Longsword. ¡°I¡¯ve hated people who are better-looking than me all my life,¡± replied Nu Yang calmly. ¡°Want to fight?¡± Mu Zhoubai slammed the table and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you,¡± Nu Yang stated bluntly. He looked down with disgust at the corpse by his feet and kicked it away with a direct blow. ¡°Bad omen.¡± ¡­a€| ¡°What¡¯s this, getting into trouble with the local snakes as soon as we arrive,¡± Mu Zhoubai said coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the troubles our Holy Sect is facing now, we would have wiped out their Ragefire City long ago.¡± ¡°Is it our fault?¡± Huangfu Xianyue said with a light smile. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Liu Rufeng asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city¡¯s Combat Stage and see. Winning some Fusion Stones would be good,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and said. Everyone nodded and left the inn without bothering with the aftermath, heading straight towards the center of the city. Speaking of the Combat Stage of Ragefire City, it is a characteristic feature of the entire city. The Combat Stage has a history of a thousand years, and it is said that even when the Ragefire Venerable was alive, this tradition already existed. Both sides of the combat wager Fusion Stones, with the winner taking eighty percent of the loser¡¯s Fusion Stones. As for the remaining twenty percent, it goes towards the stage¡¯s venue and management fees. Chapter 665 - Chapter 665 Chapter 664 Competition ?Chapter 665: Chapter 664 Competition Chapter 665: Chapter 664 Competition The combat stage was often repaired, and the repairs were funded by the Ragefire Clan. Moreover, in the contests of victory and defeat, the rules and order were managed by the Ragefire Clan; whoever violated the agreement, the Ragefire Clan would also help retrieve the Fusion Stones. There was an interesting rule at the combat stage if you came from outside and had no Fusion Stones but still wanted to participate in the combat and win Fusion Stones. You could take a loan from the Ragefire Clan, staking your freedom as collateral. Using the freedom of your future to exchange for Fusion Stones at the Ragefire Clan, if you couldn¡¯t repay within the stipulated time, then you would have to serve as a slave for the Ragefire Clan. When everyone arrived at the center of the city, they saw people coming and going, with contestants and spectators arriving one after another. Vendors pushing carts were busy all around, presenting a bustling and prosperous scene. In the very center of the city, the combat stage opened like a lotus flower, divided into five arenas. All around, like an amphitheater, was a particularly spacious spectator stand that could accommodate at least ten thousand people at the same time. The combat stage occupied more than half of the city center, with many shops built around it. When Xu Zimei and the others arrived, they saw that several thousand people were already seated in the vast spectator stands, creating a lively atmosphere. In front of the combat stage was a barrier gate; to enter and watch the competition was actually quite simple ¨C it required only one Fusion Stone. When the group arrived, they were stopped by the disciples of the Ragefire Clan guarding the gate. ¡°One Fusion Stone per person, don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± said the disciple. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°We don¡¯t have any,¡± said Mu Zhoubai. ¡°Don¡¯t have any?¡± The disciple casually pointed to several places and exclaimed, ¡°You must be new here, there are pawnshops over there; you can exchange valuable items for Fusion Stones. Next to it, there is also the loan shop of our Ragefire Clan, you are free to choose.¡± The group looked at one another, then Liu Rufeng asked, ¡°Do any of you have anything valuable on you?¡± ¡°Each of us should take out one item,¡± Huangfu Xianyue took the lead and said. ¡°I have a Venerable¡¯s Vein Skill, unrelated to the Sect Gate, I acquired it incidentally before.¡± ¡°Then I have a stalk of Netherwood Grass, left over from my previous practice.¡± ¡­a€| Everyone started to take out some items, and Xu Zimei casually took out a Vein Skill book she had seen at the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect before. After taking these items to the pawnshop, upon examination, they were surprisingly able to exchange them for twelve hundred Fusion Stones. Fusion Stones were a daily necessity here; although treasured, they were also inexpensive. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the combat stage, and win spectacularly. Damn that Ragefire Clan,¡± Mu Zhoubai said. The group walked into the combat arena and finally experienced its vastness. There were two passages in the front, the right one for spectator seats, and the left for the contestant¡¯s entry. ¡°You girls should go to the spectator stands, let us men handle this raucous affair,¡± Fang Xiang said. ¡°What, you look down on us? Believe it or not, even if all of you went up, you couldn¡¯t beat me,¡± Huangfu Xianyue retorted. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 Being the Saintess of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, her strength was certainly far above everyone else¡¯s; note that being a Saintess requires both strength and talent. Mu Zhoubai chuckled next to her and said, ¡°We are just spearheading this, if we can¡¯t manage, then you can take our place on the stage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a better way to put it,¡± Huangfu Xianyue smiled and said, ¡°But let¡¯s still go together, that¡¯ll be more reassuring.¡± Everybody nodded and walked into the contestant¡¯s passage together. This contestant¡¯s passage seemed to be built underground; the lighting on both sides was somewhat dim. The corridor wasn¡¯t very long before there was a large door directly ahead, with a desk in front of it; someone seemed to be registering something there. As everyone approached, the person looked up and asked, ¡°Which level of the competition are you participating in: hundred, thousand, ten thousand, or higher?¡± ¡°A hundred matches, right?¡± the crowd thought for a moment and replied. After all, there are only so many Fusion Stones; those unable to participate cannot enter here. ¡°Take your Tokens and go register,¡± the man said casually as he handed several iron Tokens to Xu Zimei¡¯s group. Xu Zimei held the Token and examined it, noticing it was just made of ordinary iron with the number one hundred engraved on it. When the people passed through this door and entered inside, their field of vision finally opened up completely. This was a massive underground city. Irregular walls lined with clusters of flames, the fire burning atop skulls. People were coming and going, all competitors. Xu Zimei glanced around, estimating there were several hundred people. These people had a heavy murderous aura, their eyes showed disregard for life, you could say they existed on the edge of the knife. People of various sorts shuttled through this place. Straight ahead, there was a line of people waiting, the area where the upcoming fighters were preparing. ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± Huangfu Xianyue cautioned. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and queue, so we don¡¯t all end up facing each other later on.¡± ¡°That probably won¡¯t happen,¡± Liu Rufeng said as he looked at the rules carved on the wall nearby. He said, ¡°After each duel is finished, those in the waiting area can choose whether to challenge the person on the Combat Stage. If there are too many from the waiting area wanting to challenge, the next contestant will be decided through a lottery.¡± Everyone nodded, and Mu Zhoubai added, ¡°Then if someone challenges later, we simply won¡¯t go to the waiting area.¡± ¡°Who will go first?¡± asked Huangfu Xianyue. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Mu Zhoubai pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead and gauge the difficulty of the Combat Stage.¡± The others nodded, and in this underground hall, there was a large projection mirror on the left wall. The battles outside were visible here as well. After Mu Zhoubai waited in the holding area for a few minutes, the action on the Combat Stage was very quick. Soon, an opponent was matched up with Mu Zhoubai. ¡­ Mu Zhoubai followed through the door that opened in front of him, walking up the stairs and gradually stepping onto the Combat Stage above ground. ¡°Hundred matches Combat Stage, Mu Zhoubai versus Mad Wind, the battle begins now,¡± The referee held up a flag, waved it vigorously at the side, and shouted. The rules of the Combat Stage were simple: surrender or fight until death. When Mu Zhoubai ascended the stage, he saw his opponent was a one-eyed man dressed in a black robe. The man¡¯s left eye was covered by a black eye patch, giving off a rather fierce look. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not even fully grown and you dare to come here,¡± the one-eyed man sneered. ¡°Noisy,¡± Mu Zhoubai snorted coldly, drawing the Curved Blade behind him and lunging towards the one-eyed man. ¡°Chaotic Wind Blade Technique,¡± Mu Zhoubai shouted softly as he leapt into the air. Wielding two Curved Blades in his hands as if they were his own arms, he moved with ease, very naturally. ¡°Brother Mu has been using double blades since he was young; his personal strength ranks in the top five among the True Disciples,¡± Huangfu Xianyue commented from the sidelines. Chapter 666 - Chapter 666 Chapter 665 Cross Frenzy Kill ?Chapter 666: Chapter 665: Cross Frenzy Kill Chapter 666: Chapter 665: Cross Frenzy Kill ¡°` Watching the two Curved Blades cut through the air like a whirlwind, coming in for the kill. One-Eyed Man let out a disdainful smirk as he gently tapped his right foot on the ground, and the large blade on his back flew out. This was a wide blade, about half a meter in width, with two grooves on the blade, resembling gears. Unlike Mu Zhoubai¡¯s technique, his movements were broad and powerful, exuding the momentum of one man holding the pass against ten thousand. Blade clashed against blade, sending sparks flying in all directions. Mu Zhoubai¡¯s face changed slightly as he felt the force transmitted from the opponent¡¯s broad blade, which was even stronger than his own. He quickly stabilized his posture, dodging continuously, and launched a tight, impenetrable attack. ¡°Junior Brother Mu¡¯s attacks are more flexible and varied, but lacking in power,¡± Liu Rufeng commented. ¡°However, although the opponent is stronger, he is not skilled at speed and techniques. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï It¡¯s still too early to discuss victory or defeat.¡± The two on the Combat Stage each moved fiercely, aggressive in every gesture. As time passed, One-Eyed Man started to grow anxious. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Mu Zhoubai was as slippery as an eel; not to mention landing a hit, One-Eyed Man couldn¡¯t even touch him. Meanwhile, under the sharp offensive of his blades, One-Eyed Man had already sustained minor injuries, with several cuts on his body. ¡°Is dodging all you can do?¡± One-Eyed Man said angrily. ¡°Cross Fury Blade,¡± Mu Zhoubai sneered upon noticing a lapse in One-Eyed Man¡¯s defense. Then, his two Curved Blades crossed over each other, forming a cross pattern. His figure seemed to merge with the void around him, and the whole world was left with nothing but the cross-shaped blade as his form vanished from sight. Before One-Eyed Man could react, there was a thunderous ¡°boom¡± as the Cross Blade struck his chest with incredible speed. Then came the scattering of blood as the Cross Blade pierced his chest, appearing out the back. Mu Zhoubai also emerged behind, holding the Cross Blades, coldly watching him. ¡°How could this,¡± One-Eyed Man looked down at the wound in his chest, then his body fell to the ground, his body being split into pieces. ¡°Victory to Mu Zhoubai, fight number one hundred,¡± the referee stated blandly. As the judge here, he had grown accustomed to life and death. Countless people died here every day, both locals and outsiders. Life here was the cheapest commodity. As the guards dragged One-Eyed Man¡¯s body away, the referee looked at Mu Zhoubai and asked, ¡°You have now won eighty Fusion Stones from him, will you continue?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Zhoubai said with a light smile. a€| At this moment, next to the Combat Stage, there stood a particularly grand and luxurious tavern. The name of the tavern was Qunying Building, which had six floors. The first four floors were accessible to anyone with money, the fifth required some status, and the sixth was reserved for true heroes. It was said that only those who had won a hundred consecutive battles on the Combat Stage were worthy of the sixth floor in Qunying Building. At this moment, on the fifth floor of the Qunying Building, there were a number of private rooms. With the tavern being near the Combat Stage, one could see the entire Combat Stage clearly from above. It was also a rare spot with a beautiful view. ¡°Young Master, they have all gone to the combat area,¡± Nu Yang reported while sipping his wine in one of the private rooms. ¡°Did he win?¡± Nu Yang asked, approaching the window. ¡°He won one fight. They are at the bracket for a hundred Fusion Stones,¡± the servant replied respectfully. ¡°Send Old Withered Wood for the next match,¡± Nu Yang said indifferently. ¡°Young Master, that might not be appropriate. We rarely interfere with fights on the Combat Stage,¡± the servant hesitated before tentatively explaining. ¡°` ¡°Fu, are my words also not heeded?¡± Nu Yang turned his head, smiling lightly as he spoke. ¡°How could that be, I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately,¡± upon seeing Nu Yang smile, the servant nodded hurriedly and complied. ¡­ On the Combat Stage, Mu Zhoubai had been waiting for quite some time. Just as he was becoming a little impatient, the large gate below was opened, and an old man walked out from within. When the old man emerged, the surrounding audience members were all momentarily stunned. ¡°Old Withered Wood, isn¡¯t this guy usually in the ten thousand bouts? How come he¡¯s also in these hundred bouts?¡± someone asked incredulously. ¡°Could it be someone has offended him?¡± another person by his side speculated. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that kid across is done for.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? Just surrender to Old Withered Wood directly, and you¡¯ll only lose some Fusion Stones.¡± The surrounding crowd was buzzing with discussion; evidently, Old Withered Wood had a significant reputation. He generally competed in the ten thousand bouts because winning one match there meant ten thousand Fusion Stones, and he wouldn¡¯t even spare a glance for anything less. Old Withered Wood was dressed in a voluminous black robe that enveloped his entire body. As he walked, a ¡°creak-creak¡± sound that was particularly grating to the ears could be heard. ¡°Surrender, this person is somewhat dangerous,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said solemnly from below the stage. ¡°But based on Junior Brother Mu¡¯s character, he probably won¡¯t surrender that easily, right?¡± Fang Xiang remarked. ¡­ Mu Zhoubai raised his head to look at the old man in front of him, noticing him slowly drawing the pair of blades from behind his back. Holding them tightly in both hands, his aura was gradually increasing. With a ¡°boom,¡± his right foot took half a step back, and he lunged forward. Craze began to form on the floor beneath his feet. As Mu Zhoubai charged over, Old Withered Wood still lowered his head, showing no sign of movement. The distance between them closed, and in the next moment, Old Withered Wood suddenly lifted his head. His face, which had been hidden under the black robe, became clear, revealing nothing but pale skin tightly stretched over bones, devoid of any flesh. What was more terrifying was that he had no eyesa€¡±where his eyes should have been, there were two pale blue flames. When Mu Zhoubai saw those two flames, his entire body froze as if struck by lightning, and he stood rooted to the spot. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s a spiritual attack,¡± Liu Rufeng quickly stood up from below. Old Withered Wood smiled cruelly. He extended his right hand with his palm facing up and his index finger slightly curling upward. With a ¡°boom,¡± the solid Combat Stage shattered, and a giant white bone speared up from beneath Mu Zhoubai. It pierced straight through his back, pinning him to the Combat Stage on the towering bone. Blood sprayed into the air, and Mu Zhoubai hung limply over the bone, his life or death unclear. The blood-stained bone was a sight to behold, and Huangfu Xianyue and others fixated their gazes. ¡°This guy is not on the same level,¡± Fang Xiang remarked. ¡°I think we made a mistake,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Among the young generation, you are indeed the strongest disciples, even seemingly without peers in your age group. But on this Combat Stage, age is not a factor, and those older than you can also defeat you with ease.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Rufeng took a deep breath and headed straight for the Combat Stage. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667 Chapter 666 Going to Senior Sisters Room ?Chapter 667: Chapter 666: Going to Senior Sister¡¯s Room Chapter 667: Chapter 666: Going to Senior Sister¡¯s Room ¡°Senior Brother Liu, where are you going?¡± Liu Yiyi shouted from behind. ¡°To avenge Junior Brother Mu,¡± Liu Rufeng said indifferently. Everyone was stunned for a moment, then they saw Huangfu Xianyue move in a flash, blocking Liu Rufeng midair. She said, ¡°Do you want to go seek death?¡± ¡°Would you have me stand by and watch Junior Brother Mu die before my eyes?¡± Liu Rufeng responded. ¡°Junior Brother Mu might not be dead yet. It¡¯s more important to get him treated first. Don¡¯t forget our mission,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said in a cold voice. Although the direct disciples often engage in open competition and intrigue, it is said that Mu Zhoubai and Liu Rufeng were very close brothers. The nature of their competition was healthy. Seeing his good brother nearly die on the stage, how could Liu Rufeng not be enraged? ¡°Let¡¯s save him first,¡± Xu Zimei stood up from the side and walked towards the direction of the Combat Stage. Because Mu Zhoubai was incapacitated and unable to fight, the referee declared the match over. Two staff members carried Mu Zhoubai¡¯s body to the underground area, planning to dispose of it, but they were stopped by Xu Zimei and the others. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Are you with him?¡± The two staff members couldn¡¯t be bothered to question further and handed the body over to the group. With so many deaths occurring every day in these competitions, a morgue had been built onsite. Unclaimed bodies were thrown inside and cleared out regularly. ¡°How is he?¡± everyone checking Mu Zhoubai¡¯s wounds anxiously asked Huangfu Xianyue. ¡°He¡¯s not breathing,¡± Liu Rufeng sat down on the ground, his voice cold as he spoke. ¡°That guy was out to kill,¡± Fang Xiang looked at the cold body in front of him, then at the Kugu elder on the stage outside, and spoke angrily. With the entrance of the Kugu elder onto the stage, a brief silence fell across the hundred matches. No one dared to challenge him, and those fighters in the waiting area withdrew, not wanting to encounter the Kugu elder. ¡°Boring,¡± the Kugu elder snorted in disdain and walked off the stage, heading towards the thousand-match Combat Stage. As the Kugu elder left, the fighters began to enter the waiting area once more, reigniting the fierce competition. As dusk fell, the day¡¯s matches came to a close, and the spectators started to leave one by one. Mu Zhoubai had completely stopped breathing, and the group buried his body outside of Ragefire City, on a hillside with a rather pleasant view. They then returned to the inn within the city, the atmosphere slightly heavy. ¡°I always feel that this incident wasn¡¯t a coincidence,¡± Fang Xiang said. ¡°Someone of the Kugu elder¡¯s caliber wouldn¡¯t normally come here.¡± ¡°Definitely not a coincidence. Now that I think about it calmly, there must be someone targeting us,¡± Liu Rufeng spoke. ¡°Targeting us? Who would target us? We haven¡¯t offended anyone,¡± Yin Rong began, but then she suddenly realized halfway through. ¡°Could it be Nu Yang?¡± ¡°This Combat Stage is owned by the Ragefire Clan, what do you think?¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. ¡°This is too much to bear,¡± Liu Rufeng slammed the table and stood up, declaring in a terse voice, ¡°When has our Realm Emperor Holy Sect ever suffered such indignity in this Southern Domain?¡± ¡°These are extraordinary circumstances. The Sect Gate is busy dealing with those two Divine Dragons and hardly has the energy to attend to these matters,¡± Huangfu Xianyue sighed. ¡°I will try again tomorrow. No matter what, we must obtain the map of the Misty Forest and the Fusion Stones. Otherwise, even if we go to the Misty Forest, we will not be able to complete the task.¡± ¡°Let it be, it¡¯s already late. Let¡¯s go to sleep early,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°Everything is predestined. We¡¯ll discuss our strategy tomorrow.¡± Everyone nodded, and with no appetite left, they went straight upstairs to rest in their respective rooms. The sky was bright with the moon¡¯s luminance, and the night in Ragefire City was still very lively. People were coming and going on the streets, lanterns hung high, and many nighttime vendors had just stepped out. In contrast to the bustling streets, inside the quiet inn, Xu Zimei, who was cultivating, heard a knock on the door. He got out of bed and opened the door to find Huangfu Xianyue standing outside. Huangfu Xianyue appeared to have just taken a bath; her body emitted a very enchanting fragrance. She was wearing a slightly revealing cheongsam, with her fair, long legs exposed, and a see-through chiffon blouse as her top. This scene was incredibly charming, provoking one¡¯s imagination. ¡°Senior Sister Huangfu, what¡¯s this about?¡± Xu Zimei curiously asked. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, there¡¯s something I want to ask you about, can I go to your room?¡± Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s face blushed as she spoke shyly. ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Following Huangfu Xianyue, he went to the room next to his. As soon as he entered the room, it was pitch dark inside. Xu Zimei felt Huangfu Xianyue collapse into his arms, a warmth emanating from her body. ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Huangfu Xianyue looked up, her eyes filled with affection. ¡°Senior Sister, what¡¯s this?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, follow me,¡± Huangfu Xianyue placed her finger gently on Xu Zimei¡¯s lips, shook her head slightly, then took his hand to the table in the room. Xu Zimei sat on a chair, while Huangfu Xianyue sat on his lap. ¡°Do you like your Senior Sister?¡± Huangfu Xianyue asked with a dreamy look in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s expression stiffened; she slowly entwined her hands around Xu Zimei¡¯s neck, gently exhaling her fragrance. She asked, ¡°Do you like me now?¡± ¡°Senior Sister, if you have something to say, just say it. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï I¡¯m busy and need to continue cultivating,¡± Xu Zimei said impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Junior Brother,¡± Huangfu Xianyue covered her mouth, giggling, and said, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you up?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. As he spoke, he grabbed Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s right hand from behind his back and brought it in front of them. At that moment, Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s right hand turned extremely black, wrapped in strands of Demonic Qi. And her fingernails were several inches long, sharp, and emanating a chill. Despite having a beauty in his arms, Xu Zimei only felt as if he was holding a block of ice thousands of years old, the temperature in the entire room plummeting. Before Xu Zimei could say anything more, a pattern appeared beneath the room¡¯s floor. The pattern seemed like a black hole, extending countless iron chains from within. The chains wrapped directly around Xu Zimei from the chair, binding him. ¡°The Dark Prison Cage is a level six Formation, Junior Brother, it¡¯s useless to struggle,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said lightly laughing. She drew her long fingernails across Xu Zimei¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°My dear Junior Brother, back at Divine Maiden Peak you risked your life to save me, your Senior Sister really couldn¡¯t bear to kill you. But alas, you just had to be a remnant of the Demon Race.¡± ¡°Senior Sister, what are you doing?¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed in panic. ¡°It¡¯s okay, death is but an instant, your Senior Sister¡¯s hand will be quick,¡± Huangfu Xianyue reassured with a smile. Chapter 668 - Chapter 668 Chapter 667 The Game is Over ?Chapter 668: Chapter 667 The Game is Over Chapter 668: Chapter 667 The Game is Over ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die anyway, can¡¯t you tell me the truth, Senior Sister?¡± Xu Zimei said with a bitter smile. ¡°You want to be a ghost that understands,¡± Huangfu Xianyue laughed. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Well then, considering you saved me at Divine Maiden Peak back then, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. ¡°There are myriad races in this world, established within the Great Dao. Among them, the strongest races that are most known and acknowledged are the Demon Race and Divine Race. Even the human race must yield to them in the era dominated by these two major races.¡± ¡°I know that,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Have you ever heard of a race called the Heaven Devouring Clan?¡± Huangfu Xianyue smiled. ¡°What is that?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°The Heaven Devouring Clan is just a small race; it¡¯s normal you haven¡¯t heard of them,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. ¡°This race may be few in number, but their abilities are extremely terrifying. They can absorb other races and make their abilities their own. However, the only flaw is that a person from the Heaven Devouring Clan can only absorb once in their lifetime. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? If they absorb from someone powerful, that¡¯s good, but if they absorb someone weaker than themselves, their life is essentially wasted. Therefore, for the Heaven Devouring Clan itself, they take their absorption very seriously.¡± ¡°I seem to understand,¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°The Divine Race and Demon Race are the strongest races in this world. Thus, the Heaven Devouring Clan aimed their first absorption at these two.¡± As he spoke, Xu Zimei stared at Huangfu Xianyue and said, ¡°You are from the Heaven Devouring Clan.¡± ¡°Smart, in the Divine-Demon Era, there was no shortage of people from these two races. But in today¡¯s era, let alone the complete races, even remnants are extremely rare,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said. ¡°Do you know how lucky I was to encounter you? ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It¡¯s a pity, if you weren¡¯t from both races, I really would have liked to keep you by my side.¡± ¡°When I revealed my Demonic Qi at World¡¯s Best Shop, you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on me since then,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was close to fulfilling my plan by bringing you into the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. After absorbing your power, what could stop me then? Even a marriage arrangement with the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect couldn¡¯t bind me.¡± Huangfu Xianyue sneered, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect those two Divine Dragons would disrupt my good fortune. To avoid any complications, I can only deal with you now.¡± ¡°How will you explain this to Liu Rufeng and the others after killing me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What¡¯s there to explain? You know and I know, and no one can connect it back to me,¡± Huangfu Xianyue laughed lightly. ¡°I still have to help you find the Blood Lizard. Without me, the Realm Emperor Holy Sect would be ruined,¡± Xu Zimei said unwillingly. ¡°Whether the Holy Sect is ruined or not, I don¡¯t care. All I know is that once I have absorbed your Demon Race¡¯s power, my Martial Path will rise step by step,¡± Huangfu Xianyue walked step by step towards Xu Zimei. She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told you everything you need to know. Be an informed ghost.¡± She then grabbed Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, and a special power came from within her body. On Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s arm, a purple line spread from her heart. Swiftly, the other end passed through her right arm and directly entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body. ¡°Goodbye,¡± Huangfu Xianyue said with a cold smile, then started to operate her inner power. However, the next moment, her smile suddenly froze on her face. As the purple line entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body, Huangfu Xianyue felt as if she had fallen into an inescapable quagmire. She couldn¡¯t absorb anything and could not withdraw either. She suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with shock as she stared at Xu Zimei, her forehead unknowingly covered in cold sweat. ¡°Is this fun for you?¡± Xu Zimei asked calmly, with a slight smile. ¡°You,¡± Huangfu Xianyue looked up at Xu Zimei, unable to speak for a long time. ¡°Where do you think those two Divine Dragons came from? What makes you think I¡¯m here with all of you looking for Blood Lizards?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, we¡¯re all just putting on a show here.¡± As his words settled, Huangfu Xuan Yue felt an overwhelming power surge from Xu Zimei¡¯s body into hers. It utterly destroyed her Extraordinary Meridians and internal organs. Looking at Huangfu Xuan Yue¡¯s body lying on the ground like a pile of mud, Xu Zimei clapped his hands. ¡°The Heaven Devouring Clan, somewhat interesting indeed.¡± ¡­ The night passed without words, and as the sky gradually lightened up. People from the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect also left their rooms and came downstairs to the inn to have breakfast. As everyone arrived one by one, Fang Xiang was the first to speak, ¡°My friends, after thinking it over last night, if it really comes to it, we can return to the Sect, and later bring our clan elders here. I believe the Ragefire Clan should give some face to our Holy Sect.¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Senior Sister Huangfu come down yet?¡± Yin Rong asked, frowning. ¡°I¡¯ll go call her,¡± Liu Yiyi nodded and said. She had barely been upstairs for a moment when a sudden scream, an ¡°Ah!¡± resounded. ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Rufeng¡¯s expression changed instantly, his figure blew up like the wind, appearing directly on the second floor. The rest hurried over and as they entered the room, they were greeted with a faint stench. They could see that by the table in the room, Liu Yiyi lay there, and opposite her, a corpse was sprawled out. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Sister Huangfu,¡± Yin Rong exclaimed. ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Fang Xiang said with a trembling voice, his expression turning pale. At that moment, Huangfu Xuan Yue lay on the ground, her complexion ashen white and devoid of any color. She was evidently dead beyond doubt. ¡°What in the world happened?¡± Fang Xiang closed his eyes slightly, taking a deep breath. ¡°We didn¡¯t hear any noise of a fight last night. What kind of existence could silently kill Senior Sister Huangfu?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, let¡¯s go back to the Sect,¡± Liu Yiyi stood up, speaking in a panic. ¡°How are we going to explain this to the Sect Master?¡± Liu Rufeng asked. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scare yourselves, let¡¯s take care of Senior Sister Huangfu¡¯s body first,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take the Combat Stage.¡± ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Fang Xiang asked. ¡°Or would you like to do it?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You go ahead then,¡± Fang Xiang swiftly gestured with his hands. He didn¡¯t see himself as much stronger than Mu Zhoubai, whose gruesome death the day before was still fresh in his memory. The others didn¡¯t object, but the mood had become even more subdued. The group once again took Huangfu Xuan Yue¡¯s body outside the city and buried her next to Mu Zhoubai. Then, under Xu Zimei¡¯s lead, they headed for the Combat Stage once more. The autumn wind swept desolately, sending the fallen leaves on the roadside fluttering into the air. The Combat Stage was still bustling with activity, and the group unerringly made their way to the underground waiting area. ¡°Bai Sheng, Lin Qiu versus Madman,¡± the referee announced loudly at the edge of the stage. As the gates of the waiting area opened, Xu Zimei stepped onto the stage above ground. ¡°Be careful,¡± Liu Yiyi said from behind. ¡°Let¡¯s set a small goal first, for example, to win a hundred victories,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669 Chapter 668 Battle ?Chapter 669: Chapter 668 Battle Chapter 669: Chapter 668 Battle Xu Zimei took step by step off the Combat Stage, and coming into view from the opposite direction was a man wearing a black tank top, his muscles bulging imposingly. Even at a distance, one could feel the explosive power emanating from his muscles. Seeing this, the audience below burst into discussion. ¡°The Madman¡¯s injuries have healed, it seems he¡¯s back in the game.¡± ¡°Although he lost to Jian Ming in the duel, it was still a glorious defeat. But this youth seems somewhat unfamiliar.¡± ¡­a€| Ignoring the noisy discussion around him, the Madman raised his head, looking at Xu Zimei arrogantly. He slightly tilted his head, chin raised, and said, ¡°Are you going to concede or shall I beat you down?¡± ¡°How noisy,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. With one step forward, Spiritual Energy surged around him, and in the next moment, he had already appeared behind the Madman. ¡°So fast,¡± the Madman was taken aback. ¡°Thousand Pound Drop,¡± he hurriedly shouted, his muscles swelling, as if he weighed a thousand pounds pressing down on the ground. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his right hand grasping the Madman¡¯s waist, easily lifting him up and hurling him through the air. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The Madman crashed heavily to the ground, the sound of the ground cracking echoed. ¡°I concede, I concede,¡± the Madman quickly pounded the ground and yelled. He conceded very quickly because according to the rules of the Combat Stage, if you don¡¯t concede, even if your opponent kills you, they¡¯re not responsible. In fact, the Madman had stronger moves, but seeing how easily his opponent defeated him, he knew he was no match. To continue would be nothing but a death sentence. ¡°Victory for Lin Qiu, will you fight again?¡± the referee asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Fight, there¡¯s no need to ask me in the future, just let them come up directly,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Watching the Madman easily defeated, the waiting area matched another opponent. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± a loud shout came from the ground, and following that, an old man holding a Magic Wand walked out. The elder seemed vigorous, with short black hair and sporting a somewhat gaudy long robe that was a mottled mix of blue-black and red. ¡°It¡¯s Old Thunder,¡± recognized instantly by those who frequently watched the battles. ¡°They say his Magic Wand is made from the heart of a Thunder Beast, and he is most skilled at psychic attacks.¡± ¡°Now this will be worth watching. Even the Madman is helpless against him, Old Thunder is the most unpredictable.¡± As Old Thunder walked out, the Magic Wand in his hand began emitting strands of thunder and lightning. Thunderbolt swirled around him, with pale blue arcs of electricity mingling with deep purple thunder. ¡°Boy, I can¡¯t even control my psychic attack myself. At best you¡¯ll be left an idiot, at worst you¡¯ll face death. Hear me out, step down,¡± Old Thunder stood in place, saying arrogantly. ¡°You seem to be one of the Talented Disciples not so easily found, it¡¯d be a shame to see you destroyed.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re scared,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°Foolish,¡± Old Thunder snorted coldly, twirling his Magic Wand, and a thunderbolt streaked swiftly towards Xu Zimei. With a ¡°boom¡±, the thunderbolt exploded against Xu Zimei¡¯s chest, leaving the onlookers dazzled by the flash of light. Upon closer inspection, they saw Xu Zimei still standing unharmed on the Combat Stage. ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Xu Zimei patted his chest, walking step by step towards Old Thunder. ¡°Courting death,¡± the Magic Wand in Old Thunder¡¯s hand shone brightly, like a thunderclap on a clear day, as countless peals of shocking thunder resounded all around. Following that, countless streams of thunderbolts burst from the magic wand, transforming into roaring dragons, all charging towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he did not even pause his stride. He let the thunderbolts bombard his body without showing any sign of reaction. He twisted his neck and continued to walk calmly and steadily. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Impressive, kid,¡± Old Thunder praised with a light shout. The wand in his hand exploded once more with numerous thunderbolts. This time, however, hidden beneath the cover of the thunderbolts, a Soul Serpent writhed, mingling among them as it shot out. The sound of ¡°crackle and pop¡± erupted once again. Watching the center where the thunderbolts flickered, Old Thunder smiled smugly and said, ¡°Boy, you will pay for your arrogance. Within those thunderbolts lies my soul attack.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than a series of footsteps suddenly rang out. The surrounding audience was noisy, and the ear-piercing sound of thunderbolts exploded on the Combat Stage. Yet the footsteps sounded exceptionally clear, as though they were not stepping on the ground but on his heart. Within the bursting thunderbolts, a figure walked out calmly. ¡°You,¡± Old Thunder said, his eyes glazed over as he tried to speak, but the footsteps pressing on his heart intensified the pressure, making it difficult to even breathe. Watching Xu Zimei steadily approaching him, Old Thunder swallowed hard. With a ¡°bang,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand crushed the magic wand. Then Xu Zimei turned and left, not giving Old Thunder any further attention. ¡°Not killing me?¡± Old Thunder let out a breath of relief. However, the next moment, his pupils shrank as a faint ¡°bang¡± sounded. As if the beating of his heart had reached its limit, it burst, and he collapsed on the spot without warning. ¡°How long will this go on?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Looking at the audience at the edge of the stage, he raised his voice and asked, ¡°Does anyone have a knife to lend me?¡± The crowd was silent for a moment until a young man in a luxurious robe chuckled. With a gesture, his guard immediately threw his sword out. ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you,¡± the young man said. ¡°A fine blade,¡± Xu Zimei complimented upon receiving the knife, examining it and smiling. Although this knife was not as good as his Tyrant Shadow and unfortunately he didn¡¯t bring the Tyrant Shadow with him to the Yuan Central Continent, this knife was forged completely from Heaven Hidden Iron, and the materials used as well as the forging techniques were top-notch. ¡­a€| Even though Old Thunder had been defeated, the Combat Stage was known to be a place where hidden dragons and crouching tigers resided. Most of the participants didn¡¯t see eye to eye, and besides competitors betting Fusion Stones against each other, there was also a place for spectators to place their bets. Each battle allowed for bets to be placed on the favored contender. Many contenders would have others bet on their victory before entering the fight, a strategy to reap double benefits. Not only did they win money from their opponent, they also won the bets. Of course, such a tactic required tremendous confidence in one¡¯s own ability. Originally, Xu Zimei¡¯s odds were not high, but now, after defeating both Madman and Old Thunder, two well-known Vein Practitioners, his odds had nearly doubled. At that moment, as the gates below were opened, another contestant stepped onto the Combat Stage. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670 Chapter 669 Ten Thousand Swords Unite ?Chapter 670: Chapter 669 Ten Thousand Swords Unite Chapter 670: Chapter 669 Ten Thousand Swords Unite A young man emerged, dressed in a blue robe, wielding a long spear. ¡°I am Liuzhou¡­¡± ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t need to remember the names of the dead,¡± Xu Zimei cut off the young man¡¯s words before he could finish. ¡°Arrogant,¡± the youth snorted coldly, holding his long spear as he unleashed a sky-piercing spear intent towards Xu Zimei. With a clang,¡± the sound of a drawing blade reached everyone¡¯s ears before the spectators could react. The young man¡¯s long spear was already broken in half, and even his body was split into two. ¡°With one move,¡± Xu Zimei sheathed his sword and stood, speaking indifferently. ¡°This blade,¡± the noble son who lent the blade narrowed his eyes, stroking his chin and pondering something. With Xu Zimei¡¯s victory, the audience¡¯s excitement grew even more fervent. Meanwhile, the opponents in the waiting area continued to take the stage one after another. But the subsequent opponents were all finished by Xu Zimei with a single strike of his blade. He didn¡¯t even use any powerful Vein Skills, just one Draw Blade Technique, executed with extreme swiftness, an undetectable Draw Blade Technique that ended those opponents. Ten people, twenty people¡­ More and more fell at his hand. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ?¦Ï???.§ã0 Such a scene also attracted the attention of the organizing Ragefire Clan. In the betting shop, there were even odds offered for Xu Zimei achieving a hundred victories, but the majority of bettors were skeptical. That¡¯s because people knew that when someone achieved a certain number of consecutive victories, the Ragefire Clan would intervene behind the scenes; they wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. ¡­¡­ The person in charge of the Ragefire Clan¡¯s martial arts competition arena was Nu Shiwu, the brother of the Family Head of the Ragefire Clan. Listening to the servant¡¯s report at this moment, Nu Shiwu frowned slightly and said, ¡°What do you mean, there¡¯s no one left to fight in the entire hundred matches?¡± ¡°Not that there isn¡¯t anyone, Jian Ming has yet to take the stage, but the key is that we can¡¯t control Jian Ming,¡± the servant responded with difficulty. ¡°Fool,¡± Nu Shiwu said coldly, ¡°Jian Ming isn¡¯t lacking Fusion Stones at all; he¡¯s here at the competition arena purely to refine his Vein Skills and accumulate combat experience. Go tell him that there¡¯s a youth of his age at the competition arena, and if he¡¯s still keen on swords, he will definitely want to fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right away,¡± the servant quickly nodded in response. At the competition arena, Xu Zimei had won twenty-nine matches. In the waiting area for the hundred matches, there were practically no contestants left; more accurately, nobody dared to step up anymore. So far, no one had been able to withstand a single sword strike from him; those who stepped up faced only one outcome, death. The absence of contestants for the hundred matches caused a brief period of inactivity in the competition. The surrounding crowd was abuzz with discussion. ¡°With no one coming up, how can the fight continue?¡± ¡°Just wait, if no one comes up for the hundred matches, there are still the thousand and ten thousand match contenders to consider. It¡¯s just that the betting odds haven¡¯t reached their peak; they¡¯re waiting for the right time.¡± ¡°Do you think this guy might actually aim to win a hundred in a row? Since our competition arena was established, no one has ever truly won a hundred consecutive matches.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably impossible; do you know how difficult it is to win a hundred in a row? There¡¯s no rest time in these hundred matches; will he have enough Spiritual Energy? Can his body withstand the fatigue and injury? And this is just the beginning; the opponents will only get stronger later on, it¡¯s unrealistic.¡± Just as everyone was in the midst of their endless speculation, the gates to the waiting area were once again thrown open. A dashing young man stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Jian Ming,¡± someone exclaimed on the stage. The loudest voices belonged to several women. The youth was dressed in a long robe with tied sleeves and floating ribbons, consisting of four layers, with white and light blue as the inner garments. At the collar were patterns of rolling clouds interwoven in white and blue, while the shoulders were adorned with white ribbons and blue gems, and the outermost layer of the robe featured subtle undulating patterns with dark shading. The young man had clear eyes and black hair tied up behind his head with a black hair tie, his forehead bound by a white headband. With a high nose bridge, fair skin, and eyes as bright as the stars, anyone who saw him would sigh and say, ¡°What a fine face.¡± At the youth¡¯s waist hung a blue and white longsword, engraved with two small characters that read ¡°Jian Zi,¡± surrounded by other patterns that were hard to decipher. The young man¡¯s demeanor was ethereal as if he were a handsome man who had walked out of an ancient breeze. ¡°Jian Ming,¡± the youth calmly said as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°It seems Young Master Jian Ming has finally made a move,¡± said the women watching, with some admiration in their tone. Most men, although dismissive of his looks, could not refute his strength. ¡°Since Young Master Jian Ming arrived in Ragefire City three years ago, he has already topped the hundred bouts for three years now, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It should be, among those in the hundred bouts, he has fifty-four consecutive wins, which should be the most.¡± The crowd discussed among themselves, unconcerned with those in the ten thousand bouts, because that was primarily a realm of old monsters who, due to longer cultivation times, were unmatched by the younger generation. As for the thousand bouts, they were comprised of some well-known older predecessors. But for the hundred bouts, besides some with lower cultivation, it was mostly younger generations competing against each other. According to the rules of the combat trial, participants in the hundred bouts had three chances each month to challenge upward. If they won, they could participate in the thousand bouts trial, and similarly, moving from thousand to ten thousand bouts was the same. To ensure fairness and discipline, those in the ten thousand bouts also had three opportunities each month to enter trials at the hundred and thousand bouts. However, under normal circumstances, those in the ten thousand bouts rarely ventured to other trials, partly because the rewards of Fusion Stones were fewer, and on the other hand, when they did go to another bout, no one dared to fight them. Only in cases like that of Xu Zimei, nearly unbeatable in his own tier and with betting odds at a certain point, would they make a move. ¡­ Jian Ming was enveloped by Sword Intent, as he calmly gazed at Xu Zimei. At the moment the Draw Blade Technique sounded, Jian Ming gently closed his eyes and promptly drew the longsword from his waist. Wrapped in Sword Intent, he directly extinguished Xu Zimei¡¯s Blade Qi. Though the Blade Qi vanished, the force contained within still forced Jian Ming to retreat more than three steps. Jian Ming¡¯s pupils contracted, and as he drew his longsword, the blade flickered with the strokes of wind and thunder, while Wu Geng¡¯s Sword Intent swirled around, shooting straight up into the sky. ¡°You are strong,¡± Jian Ming said to Xu Zimei. ¡°What, are you going to concede?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Fighting only has meaning for the strong,¡± Jian Ming¡¯s gaze intensified as he slightly withdrew his right hand backward. With his right hand holding the sword, inclined at a slight angle, countless streams of Sword Intent took form behind him, each coalescing into a longsword. ¡°Ten Thousand Swords Unite,¡± Jian Ming uttered softly, thrusting the longsword in his hand forward. A ¡°boom¡± thundered as countless streams of Sword Intent behind him lunged forth, piercing through the void and shattering the space into pieces. Xu Zimei lifted his head, gently pointing with the longsword in hand. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671 Chapter 670 Blood Sacrifice ?Chapter 671: Chapter 670: Blood Sacrifice Chapter 671: Chapter 670: Blood Sacrifice When the broadsword was raised, Xu Zimei casually waved her hand in mid-air, and Blade Qi sketched out a transparent barrier ahead. All myriad of swords were blocked by the barrier. Opposite her, Jian Ming¡¯s gaze became solemn as a polar light shot straight into the sky from the Three-foot Blue-White Sword. The entire longsword was crisscrossed with Sword Qi, splitting the surrounding clouds apart. She saw him rise into the air, his white robe fluttering in the wind. ¡°Heaven-shattering Shadowless Sword,¡± young master Jian Ming uttered softly, and his figure completely disappeared from the Combat Stage. At this moment, the Combat Stage was filled with lingering echoes of light from swords and shadows of blades. The dense brilliance of countless swords occupied the entire Combat Stage, as if space in front of them had been fragmented into myriad pieces. ¡°These are all showy but insubstantial moves,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head gently. He extended his right hand, holding the sword and merely blocked lightly in mid-air, without any other visible movement. A ¡°roar¡± resounded all around, and the entire space of the Combat Stage was utterly subjugated to it. The spectators all around could hardly see anything clear; Sword Prison had surrounded the entire stage. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± the Combat Stage completely collapsed. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï When every Sword Intent shattered that entire space, a passing mosquito could have died a million times overa€¡±it was only then that the spectators slowly began to discern the scene within. One after another, cracks spread from the Combat Stage at their feet, accompanied by a ¡°crackling¡± sound. The stage was collapsing bit by bit to the crowd¡¯s astonishment, for this stage was specially constructed for combat, with an extremely strong capacity for endurance. ¡°Young master Jian Ming has grown stronger,¡± someone muttered to themselves. Xu Zimei still stood calmly at the center of the Combat Stage. Accompanied by a streak of Sword Qi falling from the void, only then was Jian Ming¡¯s figure slowly revealed to the side. He raised his right hand, and the Sword Qi transformed into his personal sword, settling in his grasp. ¡°No one of my age can withstand my sword,¡± Jian Ming said indifferently. He looked at Xu Zimei, seemingly waiting for something, yet the anticipated scene of Xu Zimei¡¯s body torn apart had not occurred. With a ¡°puh,¡± suddenly, her robe at the abdomen burst apart, and a line of blood shot out. ¡°How could this be, when did it happen?¡± young master Jian Ming fell to his knees, his eyes filled with shock as he looked at Xu Zimei. In his vision, Xu Zimei had only been holding her sword, she hadn¡¯t moved at all. He had clearly dodged, yet why was he struck by the blade? He looked at that figure standing in the center of the Combat Stage and felt an inexplicable shiver. ¡°Could it be that from the moment I made my first strike, she had already seen through the trajectory of all my sword techniques. So her sword did not move, because that was where the path of my sword technique was bound to pass,¡± Jian Ming speculated boldly. Otherwise, there was no way to explain the cut he had suffered. ¡°Sometimes, even the eyes can deceive,¡± Xu Zimei turned around and spoke indifferently. ¡°Why are you unharmed?¡± Jian Ming asked, somewhat unwilling to accept defeat. ¡°Because you are too weak,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I am on the fifth level, while you¡¯re only on the first.¡± Seeing this scene, the audience below erupted in disbelief, hardly daring to trust the spectacle before them. ¡°Young master Jian Ming was defeated? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Who is that guy? Never seen him before.¡± At that moment in the spectators¡¯ seats, the young man in splendid clothes who had lent Xu Zimei the sword narrowed his eyes. He then turned and asked his subordinate, ¡°I remember Jian Ming is a scion of Sword Tomb, right?¡± ¡°Yes, he is one of the direct lineage, but he seems to be unpopular in the family,¡± a subordinate beside him nodded. ¡°Now that¡¯s interesting, I remember the Sword Tomb supposedly holds some things,¡± the gentleman in luxurious clothes said with a smile. ¡­ Jian Ming looked down at his abdomen, watching drop by drop of fresh blood fall; it had been a long time since he had been injured or even felt pain. ¡°You really are strong,¡± Jian Ming took a deep breath and slowly stood up. ¡°I also admit, if we were to fight normally, I would not be your match.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling of defeat, just like the scene when I left the Sword Tomb,¡± Jian Ming said calmly. ¡°No one wants to be defeated,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Right, which is why I have decided to show you my strongest move, even if it means risking my life,¡± Jian Ming said. Jian Ming picked up the sword in his hand, a complex emotion flickering in his eyes. Sadness or longing, or perhaps the madness that lurked deep within. He picked up the blue-and-white longsword, and in that moment, the longsword seemed to feel something too, its blade trembling gently as if lamenting. The blue-and-white longsword turned a blood-red color, completely transforming from its original purity to something incredibly sinister. He lifted his head, his eyes a blazing crimson, veins on his forehead bulging as spiritual energy from all around converged on the sword. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Sword,¡± Jian Ming roared angrily, his own blood flowing into the longsword along with his cry. The blood-red hue of the longsword became even more startling while Jian Ming¡¯s face grew paler, appearing as though he was being drained of everything. ¡°Come, let me see how powerful you are,¡± Jian Ming gripped the longsword, seeming to concentrate all his strength into this one strike. And with that, he slashed down. The blood-red Sword Qi seemed to cover even the sun, a kilometer-long blast of Sword Qi erupting from the Blood Sword. The sound of a thunderous explosion reverberated all around. The blood-red Sword Qi charged toward Xu Zimei with an unstoppable force, as if it could topple mountains and overturn seas. After that slash fell, Jian Ming seemed to have had all his strength withdrawn, collapsing directly onto the ground. He struggled to lift his head, silently watching this one strike. The power of this sword even exceeded the Combat Stage, frightening the audience watching nearby into panic, as they scattered in all directions for shelter. The judge by the side raised a defensive shield, enveloping the entire Combat Stage within it. As the sword approached with a force that seemed to destroy the heavens and the earth, Xu Zimei countered with a simple blade strike. Nothing else, just pure suppression of realm, and a transcendence of Vein Skills comprehension and vision. This blade strike aimed right at the weakest part of the Sword Qi, and with a loud ¡°boom,¡± the blood-red Sword Qi shattered, splitting from the center. Both the might and the killing intent of the Sword Qi were extinguished in an instant. Xu Zimei stood there, his demeanor casual, indifferent. As if such an attack didn¡¯t even qualify to make him take it seriously. ¡°You,¡± Jian Ming coughed heavily several times, staring at Xu Zimei in disbelief. This Blood Sacrifice Sword technique was a secret not passed down in the Sword Tomb, each swordsman born connected to a sword. A sword to accompany them for life, only to be used in this way when facing a life-and-death crisis; the swordsman would integrate all their blood essence into the sword, risking everything in one final battle. Although Jian Ming was only a Venerable in terms of his realm, this strike was a true attack on the level of Melting Heaven. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to concede early? You¡¯re giving yourself such a big blow,¡± Xu Zimei sighed and shook his head. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672 Chapter 671 The Seven-Poison Centipede Vein Beast ?Chapter 672: Chapter 671: The Seven-Poison Centipede Vein Beast Chapter 672: Chapter 671: The Seven-Poison Centipede Vein Beast ¡°I admit defeat,¡± Jian Ming looked at Xu Zimei, his mood deflated. He said, ¡°I also thank you for your mercy in not killing me.¡± ¡°Your Sword Dao is not pure, think about it yourself,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°Thank you for your guidance,¡± Jian Ming nodded and said with a wry smile, ¡°Maybe the honors I¡¯ve had over the years in Ragefire City have led me astray.¡± After Jian Ming used his final move, he had no strength left, and in the end, it was the people from the Combat Stage who carried him down. Seeing the manner in which Jian Ming was defeated, the audience fell into an unusual silence at this moment. Nu ShiHu, hearing the news, also came personally to the combat area. ¡°My lord,¡± the referee from the Combat Stage hurried over to greet him. Nu ShiHu waved his hand and stood next to the spectator seats, taking a distant look at Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°Is it that young man?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s already won thirty matches, and according to the rules, we will give him Fusion Stones multiplied by thirty,¡± the referee quickly said. ¡°My lord, if we let him keep winning, as he wins more Fusion Stones, the multiple we pay out will be even larger. We might have to stake the entire year¡¯s income of the Combat Stage.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the panic? ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The Combat Stage has been open for thousands of years, what haven¡¯t we encountered before?¡± Nu ShiHu snorted coldly. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him and quits while he¡¯s ahead, all his winnings will have to be returned.¡± ¡°Does my lord mean to let someone from the thousand-match rank face him?¡± asked the referee cautiously. ¡°Strike the snake where it hurts, kill with one blow; send someone from the ten-thousand-match rank directly, to prevent any accidents,¡± stated Nu ShiHu indifferently. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s quite expensive for the old fellow from the ten-thousand-match rank to make a move,¡± the referee said from the side. ¡°However expensive, it¡¯s still better than the current situation. Besides, they have to give face to the Ragefire Clan and wouldn¡¯t dare to go overboard,¡± Nu ShiHu waved his hand and casually took a seat nearby. ¡­¡­ Backstage in the waiting area, the disciples of the Holy Sect Realm Emperor were stunned as they watched Xu Zimei¡¯s rampage. ¡°This, Junior Brother Lin,¡± Fang Xiang stammered. ¡°Junior Brother Lin really had a hidden depth,¡± Liu Rufeng said with narrowed eyes. ¡°But this is a little too conspicuous. When the tree stands out in the forest, the wind will destroy it. I¡¯m afraid the Ragefire Clan won¡¯t let it go easily.¡± ¡°Should we notify Junior Brother Lin to quit while he¡¯s ahead?¡± Yin Rong asked. ¡°How to notify him? Unless we go up ourselves, and now the Ragefire Clan probably won¡¯t send someone from the hundred-match rank,¡± Liu Rufeng shook his head and said. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see how things unfold.¡± On the Combat Stage, there was another brief period of silence. Soon, the underground door opened, and Kugu, the old man, walked out in a dark green robe. ¡°These little ones have been too reckless these past few days,¡± Kugu said ominously. ¡°Just killed one yesterday, and yet they¡¯re still so reckless.¡± ¡°Enemies indeed inevitably cross paths,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°It seems you¡¯re with them,¡± Kugu lifted his head, his eerie face looking at Xu Zimei. He said, ¡°Little fellow, are you here to seek vengeance for your companion?¡± ¡°Whether I seek vengeance doesn¡¯t matter, but if you stand in the way of my hundred victories, I don¡¯t mind slaughtering you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Little fellow, you certainly have the right to be arrogant, but sadly you¡¯ve chosen the wrong person,¡± Kugu sneered. He lifted his head, and the ghostly blue images in his eyes slowly rose up, a soul assault directly targeting Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. ¡°` Xu Zimei, having the Nine Regions Grand Body, naturally did not fear any soul attacks before the Nine States broke. Moreover, with his strength, even without defending, this level of attack wouldn¡¯t amount to much. When the soul shock came, Xu Zimei stood in place, calm and composed. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some skills,¡± Kugu chuckled as he twisted his head around 360 degrees. He then raised both hands, and spikes of white bone shot up from the ground. The bones broke through the hard Combat Stage, nearly one meter long, with razor-sharp edges that glinted with a cold light. The bone spikes were densely packed, covering the whole Combat Stage thoroughly. Xu Zimei stepped into the air to avoid the bone spikes but then realized they were growing in length. Each one grew to be tens of meters long, forming a colossal cage that enveloped Xu Zimei inside. Next, Kugu clenched his right fist, and the bone cage began to shrink. ¡°Kid, there are always higher skies above and people beyond people in this world. It¡¯s a pity you only understand this on the brink of death, too late,¡± Kugu said with a laugh. ¡°Ah, truly boring. I thought there would be something new,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. His long saber unsheathed, and with one slash, a booming sound echoed as the bone cage shattered completely. He then threw his long saber towards Kugu. ¡°Bone Shield,¡± Kugu frowned slightly and waved his right hand, as bones formed a shield in front of him. With another ¡°bang,¡± the shield broke in half, and, to Kugu¡¯s astonishment, the blade pierced his body. ¡°This,¡± the referee by the Combat Stage was somewhat panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. No one who fights ten thousand times is simple,¡± Nu ShiHu said calmly, waving his hand. Kugu looked at the saber in his stomach and pulled it out directly. Strangely, not a drop of blood followed the blade¡¯s removal. ¡°Really shouldn¡¯t underestimate you,¡± Kugu stood up, speaking indifferently. ¡°But honestly, you¡¯ve angered me.¡± He tossed the saber aside and then let out an enraged roar to the sky. His skin and flesh started to fall off, and in the blink of an eye, only a ghastly white skeleton remained. The most disturbing change was the birth of two wings on his back, which sprang forth as he roared. The Combat Stage beneath him began to tremble as if something were about to burst forth from within. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Spiritual Energy around began to converge towards the Combat Stage. Accompanied by a huge head emerging from the ground, the wide Combat Stage split apart from the center. ¡°Activate the barrier, don¡¯t let the audience panic,¡± Nu ShiHu ordered from the side. The staff hurried to respond efficiently, forming a circular barrier enclosing the Combat Stage along the edge of the spectator seats. Apart from Kugu¡¯s complete transformation into a skeleton, the creature that burrowed out also revealed its true form. It was a centipede with eight tentacles, to be exact, a bone centipede. Its body took up almost half of the Combat Stage, with bones that circulated seven different colors. ¡°It¡¯s the Seven-Poison Centipede,¡± someone in the audience exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Something¡¯s off. Why would the Seven-Poison Centipede look like this?¡± ¡°This is Kugu¡¯s Vein Beast. He has mutated the Seven-Poison Centipede into its current form,¡± someone explained from the side. ¡°` Chapter 673 - Chapter 673 Chapter 672 Leaving ?Chapter 673: Chapter 672 Leaving Chapter 673: Chapter 672 Leaving The elder Kugu stood on the Seven-Poison Centipede and laughed heartily, ¡°Boy, my Seven-Poison Centipede is not only extremely powerful in attack but its body is also filled with poison. How will you strike?¡± The Seven-Poison Centipede¡¯s tiny eyes stared at Xu Zimei, its enormous eight legs all lifted up, rolling towards Xu Zimei to crush him. A thunderous roar echoed all around. Xu Zimei looked up, his long blade transforming into a shadow as it slashed towards the Seven-Poison Centipede. Although it was just a casual strike, the Blade Qi it contained was startling. With a ¡°crack,¡± the blade swept through, severing all eight legs of the Seven-Poison Centipede. The mutated Seven-Poison Centipede didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, and as its eight legs broke off, it collapsed directly onto the ground. The elder Kugu became unsteady where he stood and nearly fell off. ¡°How is this possible?¡± He looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s blade with some surprise, momentarily unsure whether the person was strong or the blade edge was sharp. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll send my regards to Junior Brother Mu in Hell,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. The long blade in his hand fell once again, this time the Blade Intent it gathered suppressed half the Firmament. The elder Kugu looked up only to see a majestic and mighty Blade Intent descending upon him. ¡°I surrender, I surrender,¡± the elder Kugu, seeing that he couldn¡¯t evade in time, quickly shouted. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Alas, the Blade Intent had already fallen, eradicating all the Space around, including the Seven-Poison Centipede and himself. As the dust settled, silence pervaded the area, and the audience seemed to have even forgotten to discuss. ¡°Judge, aren¡¯t you going to announce it?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the referee beside him and lightly chuckled. ¡°Ah, oh yes,¡± the referee quickly snapped out of his trance and said, ¡°This round, Lin Qiu is victorious.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like the heavens are changing in this tournament?¡± an audience member said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth, who else can stop him,¡± another person shook their head. ¡°Even elder Kugu has lost, and you should know that elder Kugu is quite a strong presence, undefeated in tens of thousands of fights.¡± Below the tournament stage, a noble-clad young man gazed intently for a long while before finally laughing, ¡°To hold the Heavenly Blade and behead the mighty Centipede under the towering sun, this Ragefire Clan is really going to have a headache.¡± Watching elder Kugu beheaded, those who were originally in the waiting area of contestants all backed out. Are you kidding? Although there are plenty of Fusion Stones, you still need to be alive to spend them. Everyone knew what being elder Kugu meant, yet this young man had easily slain him without even showing his full strength. Because of this decimation, even the tournament platform lacked opponents to match. ¡°What should we do, my lord?¡± the referee asked Nu ShiHu below, unsure of what to do. ¡°What do the rules say we should do?¡± Nu ShiHu asked indifferently. ¡°If no one dares to fight, we are to award him the Invincible Badge and give him ten million Fusion Stones,¡± the referee replied cautiously. ¡°Tell him I want to talk to him alone, see what he says,¡± Nu ShiHu stood up and walked towards Qunying Building. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei waited on the stage for a while before looking at the referee and asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is that all? There¡¯s no one left? I finally understand why your tournament doesn¡¯t have a hundred victories; it seems you¡¯re all just a bunch of turtles hiding in their shells.¡± ¡°Young Master Lin, my master would like to have a private word with you, if that is possible?¡± the referee approached with a smile and asked. ¡°A private word? What about this tournament then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°You can discuss this with my superior, but rest assured, the credibility of my Ragefire Clan is absolute,¡± the referee replied. ¡°Then lead the way,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. As Xu Zimei descended from the arena, the audience erupted into commotion, still awaiting the final outcome of the duel. After all, in the many years of the arena, it was rare for a situation to arise where no one dared to challenge further. There were rumors that superpowerful individuals like Elder Kugu were actually secretly being supported by the Ragefire Clan. Whenever someone achieved a streak of victories, these individuals would emerge to end it. Firstly, this meant not having to pay out the ten million Fusion Stones, and secondly, they wanted to use the Invincible Badge as a gimmick. Accompanied by the referee, Xu Zimei made his way to the Qunying Building, which was decorated quite nicely, though for someone who had been many places like Xu Zimei, it was passable at best. The two headed straight to a private room on the fifth floor. ¡°Young Master Lin, please,¡± the referee gestured with a smile, ¡°My master is waiting inside for you, I¡¯ll stand guard outside the door.¡± Xu Zimei opened the door to find a very spacious private room. Soft carpets lay underfoot, and in the center stood a long table. Various fine wines and delicacies were placed on the table, and a middle-aged man in a red short robe sat at one end of the table. As soon as he saw Xu Zimei enter, the middle-aged man stood up with a smile and said, ¡°This must be Young Master Lin, truly a young man of radiant spirit!¡± ¡°And you are?¡± Xu Zimei nodded and asked. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself; I am Nu ShiHu, and also the person in charge of this duel arena,¡± Nu ShiHu said with a smile. ¡°Hmm, then what does Elder Nu want with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Where does Young Master Lin currently reside?¡± Nu ShiHu asked with a smile. ¡°Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°A disciple of the Holy Sect, no wonder,¡± Nu ShiHu realized with a slight sense of regret. ¡°I imagine that in the Holy Sect, Young Master Lin must be an extraordinary figure.¡± ¡°Did Elder Nu ask me here just to discuss this?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Please take a seat, Young Master Lin,¡± Nu ShiHu gestured and personally poured the wine. ¡°Although the son may be a disciple of the Holy Sect, that doesn¡¯t prevent him from being a patron of my Ragefire Clan,¡± he said. ¡°You want me to become a patron?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°The Holy Sect is good, but with so many Talented Disciples, the pressure must be great, especially in the competition for the position of the Saint Heir,¡± Nu ShiHu said with a smile. ¡°I can assure you, to provide Young Master Lin with cultivation resources, an endless supply of Fusion Stones, even Essence Stones from the Misty Forest can be provided in great quantities.¡± Nu ShiHu, holding up his wine, looked at Xu Zimei with a smile and said, ¡°In short, Young Master Lin just needs to remember, our Ragefire Clan will always stand behind you.¡± ¡°No need for so much beating around the bush. I don¡¯t need a partnership unless your Ragefire Clan submits to me; then perhaps I could give it some thought,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I don¡¯t care about the Invincible Badge. Just have the ten million Fusion Stones ready as soon as possible; I¡¯m leaving Ragefire City tomorrow.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure, who didn¡¯t give face and left directly, Nu ShiHu crushed the wine glass he held aloft completely. ¡°Come in,¡± Nu ShiHu said with a low voice. The referee outside hurriedly came in, asking cautiously, ¡°My lord, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Prepare ten million Fusion Stones for him before tomorrow and send them over,¡± Nu ShiHu said indifferently. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674 Chapter 673 The Three Musicians ?Chapter 674: Chapter 673: The Three Musicians Chapter 674: Chapter 673: The Three Musicians ¡°So, the negotiation failed, sir?¡± the referee tentatively asked, ¡°Shall I take care of him?¡± The referee made a throat-slitting gesture while speaking. ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect. You want to kill him within the city?¡± Nu ShiHu said coldly. ¡°The Holy Sect?¡± The referee exclaimed, quickly replying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, wouldn¡¯t dare at all.¡± Although the Ragefire Clan is the true overlord in Ragefire City, in the vast Southern Domain, they are but a drop in the ocean. The real behemoths are the Divine Sect and the two Great Saints. ¡°Heaven is high and the emperor is far away; so what of the Holy Sect?¡± Nu ShiHu¡¯s gaze turned frosty as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s true that they can¡¯t be killed within Ragefire City, but the Misty Forest is full of peril. If they die in there, no one can be blamed.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting, sir?¡± the referee asked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t,¡± Nu ShiHu said indifferently. ¡­ Having left Qunying Building, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with the dueling arena again. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 He knew the Ragefire Clan wouldn¡¯t renege on the deal regarding the Fusion Stones. After all, the arena had a history of several thousand years. If it didn¡¯t have even this bit of integrity, who would ever go there again? Upon returning to the inn, Liu Rufeng and the others had already been waiting for a while on the ground floor. The sky had ushered in dusk; the setting sun¡¯s afterglow stretched across the horizon, and the leaves began to fall slowly from the trees with the autumn breeze. When Xu Zimei returned, the group looked at him as if they were gazing upon a Heavenly Being. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, the more I see, the less I understand about you,¡± Liu Yiyi said. ¡°Well, we weren¡¯t close to begin with,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled in response. If not for this trip to seek out the Blood Lizard, it¡¯s likely they would never have met in their lifetimes. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Yin Rong nodded in agreement from the side. ¡°But, that being said, with Junior Brother Lin by our side, we¡¯ll be much safer in the Misty Forest.¡± ¡°What about the arena? They¡¯re not planning to weasel out of it, are they?¡± Fang Xiang asked. ¡°That, they won¡¯t. I expect they will deliver tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°That¡¯s good then. We¡¯ve ordered some fine wine and dishes to properly reward you, Junior Brother.¡± Everyone sat down at the dining table on the ground floor, chatting and laughing merrily, clearly in a good mood. The previous gloom brought on by the deaths of Mu Zhoubai and Huangfu Xianyue had been slightly dispelled. After all, they had solved some pressing issues. As long as they returned safely from the Misty Forest, the Sect Gate would surely nurture them wholeheartedly. The dueling arena wasted no time. By evening, they sent someone directly to the inn to deliver a Storage Ring to Xu Zimei. Inside the Storage Ring were a full ten million Fusion Stones, which probably represented several years of the arena¡¯s income. Xu Zimei took out a few Fusion Stones and examined them. They were transparent, with a very special power within. Humans couldn¡¯t directly use Fusion Stones, apart from for fusing with the Blood Lizard. Those Fusion Stones were also food for the strange spirits in the Misty Forest. ¡­ After a silent night, as daylight gradually brightened, everyone prepared to leave Ragefire City. Before leaving, Xu Zimei planned to buy some maps. The scariest part about the Misty Forest was the difficulty in distinguishing directions; the mist was so unique that it couldn¡¯t be dispersed, and it thickened the deeper one ventured. However, on the outskirts of the forest, the mist was a bit thinner. Over thousands of years, the citizens of Ragefire City had finally drawn up some useful maps. The Misty Forest had four entrances, each with a different map. Xu Zimei thought for a moment and decided to buy all four maps. After all the preparations were done, everyone departed from Ragefire City. Misty Forest lay to the southeast of Ragefire City, with a certain distance between them. The group hastened on their way, and by the afternoon, the sky had gradually become overcast. Autumn was a season of frequent rain, carrying a crisp coldness in the chilling wind. ¡°Looks like a change in the weather,¡± Fang Xiang looked up at the gloomy sky and said. ¡°Is it really appropriate to go to Misty Forest in this weather? Should we wait a bit longer,¡± Liu Yiyi asked. As they were speaking, some light rain had already started falling. The cool autumn breeze chilled not just the air but the people as well. The weather changed rapidly, and the raindrops began to fall faster and denser. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the trouble at hand first,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What trouble?¡± Liu Yiyi asked curiously. Just as her words fell, they saw three figures approaching on the road ahead. The three people wore black robes and bamboo hats, one carried a long zither, one had a White Flute hanging at his waist, and another held a set of bells. They seemed to merge with the desolate landscape, every step emanating an intense oppressive force as if they were harbingers of death. ¡°It seems someone doesn¡¯t want us to leave so easily,¡± Liu Rufeng said, holding his sword lightly. ¡°This Ragefire Clan really does harbor petty individuals,¡± Yin Rong said indignantly. The three figures arrived, silent as death. Their bamboo hats concealed their faces, making it impossible to discern any expression. Suddenly, one of them started to shake the bells in hand, sending visible waves of sound quickly rippling out. Beyond the shrill ringing in their ears, there were also sounds of a woman¡¯s scream. One figure crouched on one knee, left leg resting on the right, placing the long zither on their leg. The moment the strings of the zither vibrated, the earth shook and torrential rain poured, making the whole world seem twisted before their eyes. Another figure, clad in a black robe, stood amidst the cold winds and raging rain, lips parting slightly to play a somber tune on the flute. The sound of the flute was like thunderclaps, forming a mist that enveloped Xu Zimei and the others, while their assailants¡¯ figures slowly faded into nothingness. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°What is this?¡± Yin Rong said gravely. ¡°A soul attack,¡± Liu Rufeng said. ¡°Everyone, back to back, close together. Soul attacks are the most dangerous yet the simplest, but we don¡¯t know their method of attack yet.¡± ¡°Junior Brother Lin, come quickly,¡± Liu Yiyi called out, seeing Xu Zimei standing still with indifference. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just stick together. I can take care of myself,¡± Xu Zimei replied. No sooner had he spoken when within the fog, a monster appeared. The creature was dozens of meters tall, its lower body clad only in light grey shorts, and the upper body completely bare. Red markings adorned its body, and its crimson hair stood tall and high. With a roar from the beast, its foot came crashing down towards the group. ¡°Tianhao Sword Qi,¡± Liu Rufeng uttered sharply, swinging his sword at the monster¡¯s foot. With a loud ¡°boom¡±, the sword qi passed right through the creature¡¯s body and disappeared into the mist. But the creature¡¯s foot kicked Liu Rufeng away, impacting him solidly. Liu Rufeng spat out blood and collapsed unconscious on the spot. The mist surged once more, ominously swallowing up Liu Rufeng¡¯s body. ¡°Senior Brother Liu,¡± Yin Rong shouted, then said, ¡°Junior Brother Lin, save Senior Brother Liu quickly.¡± ¡°I might consider saving him after you all die,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. Chapter 675 - Chapter 675 Chapter 674 The Great Restorative Mist ?Chapter 675: Chapter 674: The Great Restorative Mist Chapter 675: Chapter 674: The Great Restorative Mist Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Yiyi asked in confusion, ¡°Junior Brother Lin, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Who is your Junior Brother?¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to go down and keep your Senior Sister Huangfu company.¡± ¡°You,¡± Yin Rong exclaimed in surprise, immediately realizing and saying, ¡°Senior Sister Huangfu was killed by you.¡± ¡°You should ask her that yourselves,¡± Xu Zimei said. As his voice faded, within the Formation, the giant monster once again lifted its foot with an intent to stomp down. Xu Zimei laughed lightly, and his figure disappeared into the mist. ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± from within the mist, the person of the musical rhythm exclaimed. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, after killing his companions, we can slowly deal with him alone,¡± another voice replied. Seeing this scene, Fang Xiang felt a sense of despair. He stood with his spear held in front, yelling, ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯ll hold them off. You must escape quickly and tell the master everything once you get back to the Sect Gate.¡± The spear shone with a brilliant light, but ultimately, it was crushed to pieces under the monster¡¯s foot. Seeing Fang Xiang fall in front of them, the only remaining two girls, Liu Yiyi and Yin Rong, were petrified in shock. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, whatever you want, we¡¯ll give it to you, just save us,¡± Yin Rong shouted. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï Knowing they lacked even the ability to resist, they could only call for help where they stood. Finally, as the monster¡¯s huge foot stomped down again, everything around grew quiet. ¡°That guy couldn¡¯t have run away, right?¡± someone whispered from inside the mist. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have, probably hiding,¡± another voice replied. The mist began to dissipate, leaving only the bodies of Liu Rufeng and the other three on the ground. The musical trio looked around warily, glanced at each other, and said, ¡°If he got away and returned, how would we explain ourselves? The Ragefire Clan has paid a hefty sum for our services this time.¡± ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Just as the flute player¡¯s words fell, a voice suddenly sounded behind them. Followed by a ¡°puh¡± sound, a long blade penetrated his abdomen. ¡°When did you¡­?¡± the flute player struggled to turn around. The other two quickly shook their bells, while strumming their zithers. ¡°It¡¯s no use, stop playing,¡± Xu Zimei motioned with a slight wave of his hand. With two resounding ¡°boom¡± sounds, the zither strings snapped, and the bells shattered. ¡°What kind of being is this,¡± the two cried out with their eyes split with terror, their complexions drastically changing as they shouted, ¡°Run.¡± Their figures darted away in two different directions. ¡°It¡¯s pointless,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He held the Heavenly Demon Bow in his hands, and with two ¡°swoosh¡± sounds, two Demon Arrows flew out at a speed surpassing the speed of sound, instantly nailing the pair to the large trees in the surrounding Misty Forest. He turned to look at the bodies on the ground, shaking his head slightly, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but since I have already obtained the Fusion Method, and you hold no value to be utilized.¡± Xu Zimei patted his hands and walked straight into the Misty Forest. From the outside, the vast forest exuded dampness and a sense of mystery, as though it were an ancient leviathan silently lurking there. Within the forest, the trees were ancient, and even in the waning autumn, they remained lush with vegetation, as if it were the beginning of spring. The forest was shrouded in a mysterious mist, making everything inside invisible. Unknown and faintly terrifying, such was the initial feeling given by the Misty Forest. Xu Zimei chose to enter from the southeastern entrance and took out the prepared map beforehand. The map was quite detailed and could help him reach the marshland. As for the path beyond the marshland, the map showed very few markings, as that area was considered a one-way journey, with a nine in ten chance of death. One morning, thousands of years ago, the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire entered here and never came out again. As soon as Xu Zimei entered, he instantly felt the temperature around him drop significantly. The air carried a heavy sense of dampness, and fog enveloped everything, obscuring the view of the surroundings and the path ahead. In Xu Zimei¡¯s perception, this fog seemed more like a form of energy, a very special kind of energy, rather than actual mist. Following the map, he moved forward. There were no distinctions of east, south, west, or north herea€¡±it seemed as if the entire white expanse contained only him. After walking for a long time, Xu Zimei felt that the circulation of Spiritual Energy inside his body became slightly obstructed. It was as if these mists, being breathed into his body, adhered to his meridians like a membrane, subsequently impeding the speed of his Spiritual Energy circulation. However, at this moment, Xu Zimei discovered something very miraculous. He could barely absorb this Spiritual Energy, but when he cultivated the Extraordinary Meridian Manual, he could easily absorb these mists. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï Moreover, the previously blocked and hard-to-break-through fifth Extraordinary Meridiana€¡±the Root chakraa€¡±unexpectedly began to activate. Xu Zimei promptly sat down cross-legged, comfortably absorbing this Spiritual Energy. After a long while, a ¡°bang¡± could be heard coming from inside his body as the fifth Extraordinary Meridian was directly broken through. Once the Root chakra began to operate, Xu Zimei felt the speed of the Spiritual Energy circulating inside his body more than double. Moreover, what was most important was that before Stepping into Immortality, Xu Zimei always felt that he had reached the limit of the human body after becoming a Divine King. However, looking at the current situation, the complexity of the human body was profound. He himself had merely been peering through a tube at the broader picture. Five Extraordinary Meridians formed one complete cycle, and just by unblocking a single cycle, he benefited immensely. What if all thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians were to be opened? Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to fuse with the Blood Lizard, instead, he continued to sit and absorb these mists. Yet, the more he absorbed, the more he felt that the mists needed to unblock the Extraordinary Meridians were vast. Merely the mists from the outer area were no longer satisfying for him. Just as Xu Zimei was preparing to move forward, suddenly, a ¡°boom¡± resonated overhead as a huge shadow descended upon him. He looked up to see a massive mountain bearing down on him. A rumbling explosion echoed above his head, and Xu Zimei seemed unafraid, directly throwing a punch toward the mountain. With a ¡°boom,¡± the mountain shattered into countless pieces of falling rocks. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss,¡± a strange noise came from beside him. He saw a stone creature about a meter tall frothing and flailing on the spot. The creature¡¯s head was an irregular shape, and like humans, it had two arms and two legs. When it was curled up, it looked just like any other stone, and Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t paid it any mind. Only when it stood up did it become clear how special it was. Seemingly annoyed at its failed sneak attack, the stone was making a ruckus. ¡°A sprite?¡± Xu Zimei looked on with interest. He extended his right hand and grabbed the Stone Monster. Seeing that it couldn¡¯t escape, the Stone Monster simply contracted its arms and legs, transforming back into an ordinary stone. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676 Chapter 675 The Holy Sect Seeks Justice ?Chapter 676: Chapter 675: The Holy Sect Seeks Justice Chapter 676: Chapter 675: The Holy Sect Seeks Justice Xu Zimei found it interesting that he didn¡¯t sense any life force coming from the Stone Monster. But its existence was that of a living being. With a punch, Zimo shattered the stone completely. After the stone crumbled, a transparent crystal was left behind. ¡°This must be the Essence Stone,¡± murmured Zimo to himself. The residents of Ragefire City used Fusion Stones as bait to lure and kill the Essence Monsters to get the absorbable Essence Stones. Yet Zimo felt a power from the structure of these Essence Stones that was identical to the mist energy he absorbed. He began to suspect that these Essence Stones were possibly condensed from the mist energy, just that for some reason, humans couldn¡¯t absorb the mist directly but could only absorb these Essence Stones. ¡°This place seems to be getting more and more interesting,¡± Zimo took a good look around the Misty Marsh forest. Outside, it was pouring rain, and the densely leafed trees of Misty Forest blocked all the raindrops. Only the occasional droplet would fall through. Zimo wanted to properly cultivate the Extraordinary Meridian Manual here before moving on to condense the Blood Lizard. As he moved forward, guided by the map, things seemed to become increasingly intriguing. Strictly speaking, there were no Monster Beasts in this forest, but most of the flora and even stones had become spirited. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? On this journey, Zimo had already encountered no less than dozens of Essence Monsters. However, these Essence Monsters posed no threat to Zimo, and following the map, he eventually made his way safely to the edge of the marshlands. Upon reaching this point, the map was of no use anymore. Aside from the disorienting white mist, the treacherously unpredictable marsh beneath his feet presented hidden dangers. It¡¯s said that long ago, the white mist here wasn¡¯t as dense, but ever since the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire disappeared, the mist grew thicker day by day. Zimo looked up and took a deep breath. The mist in the air was a great tonic for him; one breath made him feel much fresher and clearer. The soil of the marshland, in contrast to the outskirts of Misty Forest, turned the color of volcanic ash. Clusters of red-purple roses bloomed in all their glory, soft and plush underfoot, making it hard to distinguish solid ground from swamp. After entering the marshlands, Zimo didn¡¯t go far before he sat down to continue absorbing the mist energy. ¡­¡­a€| At this moment, within the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, ever since the Sect Gate was sealed and the disciples of the Nine Skies secluded themselves from the world, Lin Beisheng and Lin Juemie swiftly swept away the remaining forces of Nine Skies. The two greatly favored certain faction elders, securing their own positions. Then they offered numerous benefits to the disciples to stabilize the people¡¯s hearts. As the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect began to develop orderly, Lin Beisheng prepared to announce the reopening of the Sect Gate. A completely new Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was about to define itself wholly separate from the past, and Lin Beisheng specifically convened a grand assembly of the entire sect. The thick sign of autumn, along with the gradually clearing weather, drifted away. The slightly gloomy sky contrasted starkly with the lively Sect Gate. Lin Beisheng held the assembly atop Great Skies Peak, dressed in an exceptionally spacious red robe. The entire Sect Gate was festooned with decorations, and all the remaining disciples gathered in front of Great Skies Peak. With the stride of a dragon and the step of a tiger, Lin Beisheng ascended to the summit of Great Skies Peak. Looking out, thousands of Nine Skies disciples crowded in front of the mountain, standing tall and proud, brimming with youthful vigor. ¡°I think everyone is aware of the major events that have taken place in our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect these past days,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say much more about it here, only hoping that from now on there won¡¯t be division within Nine Skies, and everyone, as members of the same Sect Gate, should help and support each other and grow together.¡± Lin Beisheng said, ¡°Being able to become the Sect Master of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is also a fortune of my lifetime. Besides telling everyone that our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect will be opening a new chapter, I also hope that everyone will perform well in the future, for in a few days we¡¯ll start the election for the Imperial Heir. Disciples belonging to Nine Skies.¡± ¡°Nine Skies undefeated,¡± Lin Beisheng roared. All at once, thousands of disciples below raised their fists high and chanted, ¡°Nine Skies undefeated, Nine Skies undefeated.¡± Their voices merged together, rising to the sky, uplifting and inspiring. ¡°What a resounding slogan indeed, is it shouted for my Holy Sect?¡± a voice suddenly came from afar. The voice wasn¡¯t loud, just one person¡¯s voice, but it overshadowed the shouting of the crowd. At the fall of that voice, all of Great Skies Peak instantly fell silent. The many disciples turned their heads to look and saw a gigantic Monster Beast flying in from the distance. This Monster Beast was entirely fiery red, resembled a Phoenix, with nine tails ablaze with crackling flames. The aura of the Monster Beast had reached the pinnacle of Melting Heaven Realm. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Yet, what was even more terrifying was that there were two figures standing atop the Monster Beast. One middle-aged man and one youth. The middle-aged man was clad in a robe of Qingyi, with embroidered clouds on the shoulders and the phrase ¡®Nine Skies¡¯ strikingly embroidered on the back of the robe. The robe was majestic, and the man¡¯s face bore a commanding presence, the kind that exudes authority without anger. The young man next to him had a clear and handsome face, dressed in a blue robe, giving a sense of timeless elegance. Especially those eyes, deep and profound, robbed you of the courage to even look directly. An unyielding aura emanated from the youth, silencing the entire firmament. ¡°The Main Clan has come,¡± whispered some disciples at the base of the mountain. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The Sect Master just said that from now on our Imperial Sect will stand on its own, with no distinction between Main Clan and branch clans, right?¡± ¡°We killed people from the Main Clan, and here they come to hold us to account, if they don¡¯t consider past affections, what do we have to oppose them with?¡± Accompanied by the soaring Fire Phoenix, Lin Beisheng didn¡¯t recognize the youth. But the middle-aged man next to him was all too familiar. He was known as ¡®Bei Tian,¡¯ co-named one of the Heavenly Realm Dual Saints with the Sect Master Zhang Tianlin of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, and the helmsman of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect in this era. ¡°Sect Master Beitian, long time no see,¡± Lin Beisheng said, looking intently for a moment before calmly stepping forward to inquire. ¡°Lin Beisheng, regarding the grand event of Nine Skies, shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation?¡± Sect Master Beitian asked, his tone authoritative. ¡°Sect Master Bei comes with accusations straight away, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Lin Beisheng replied nonchalantly. ¡°I think Elder Mu should have told you the whole story when he returned.¡± ¡°Killing my Holy Sect¡¯s Elder, attempting to overturn the entire structure of the Imperial Sect, Lin Beisheng, you really know how to behave,¡± Sect Master Beitian scoffed coldly. He commanded, ¡°Let your son come out, I want to confront him face to face.¡± ¡°In front of my son, even those in Melting Heaven Realm are but ants, does Sect Master Bei really qualify?¡± Lin Beisheng said indifferently. ¡°If you are here as a guest today, I shall treat you as before, but if you¡¯ve come to raise an army against us, then you better leave.¡± ¡°Then may I ask if this old man qualifies?¡± Suddenly, the young man in the blue robe next to him spoke up. Chapter 677 - Chapter 677 Chapter 676 The Birth of the Great Void Sage ?Chapter 677: Chapter 676: The Birth of the Great Void Sage Chapter 677: Chapter 676: The Birth of the Great Void Sage ¡°` As the blue-robed youth began to speak, Lin Beisheng finally took notice of him. Clothed in flowing blue robes, the youth carried an impressive air, but had initially been overlooked by Lin Beisheng due to his young age. ¡°Who might you be?¡± Lin Beisheng inquired tentatively. ¡°I am the Great Void Sage,¡± the blue-robed youth declared. Beneath him, the Nine Phoenix let out a series of sharp cries as bundles of fiery red flames burned intensely, their piercing calls resonating through the entire firmament. ¡°The Great Void Sage,¡± Lin Beisheng almost bit his own tongue. The Elders and Disciples below shivered uncontrollably, unable to utter a single word. In that instant, Lin Beisheng felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as if some terrifying existence had set its sights on him. He should have thought sooner that no one apart from the powerful Bei Tian could possess a Fire Phoenix from the Melting Heaven¡¯s peak as a mount. The only explanation was that the Fire Phoenix was the Sage¡¯s mount. Just mentioning the title ¡®Sage¡¯ was enough to shatter everyone¡¯s pride. In an era where Divine Kings were almost extinct, and it was rare for them to step onto the Immortal Path, in their absence, the Sages stood as the absolute pinnacle. A sect could stand at the summit of the secular world simply by the presence of a Sage. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï The so-called Sage, leader of the Great Dao, possesses the power to reach heaven and earth, undeniably formidable. ¡°Nine Heavens Imperial Sect¡¯s Sect Master Lin Beisheng pays respects to the Great Void Sage,¡± Lin Beisheng bowed with both hands, slightly bending forward in greeting. ¡°I have not come today to overwhelm others with my power. A Sage like myself shouldn¡¯t be angered by the likes of juniors like you, lest I be accused of pettiness,¡± the Great Void Sage said. ¡°I am merely here to seek justice. What¡¯s black is black, what¡¯s white is white, and they cannot be reversed.¡± ¡°The Sage is wise,¡± Lin Beisheng nodded in response. ¡°Now let me ask you, was it not my Holy Sect that supported your Nine Heavens Imperial Sect in your time of desperation and established the grand Nine Heavens event to provide a broader future for the promising younger generation?¡± the Great Void Sage asked. ¡°It is true that the Holy Sect has helped us, but the Nine Heavens event was not just for our sake,¡± Lin Beisheng said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bei Tian asked with a frown. ¡°If the Sage is willing to listen, then today, even at the risk of a fallout, I shall speak plainly. Everyone is well aware,¡± Lin Beisheng pondered for a moment. He then said, ¡°The Holy Sect¡¯s support for our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is undeniable, but the young generation of disciples represents the hope for a sect¡¯s future development. By setting up the Nine Heavens event, you gathered these youths into the Holy Sect and made them part of your ranks. The way I see it, this setup makes it seem as though our Imperial Sect is being groomed to supply fresh blood to your ranks. Even more, there is a distinction between the Main Clan and the branch families, with those from the Main Clan considering themselves superior. You even secretly sowed division among our Nine Veins, causing us to check and balance each other, thus fulfilling your aims, right or not?¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± the towering Bei Tian scoffed from above, ¡°Lin Beisheng, do you have any evidence for these claims?¡± ¡°I have no evidence, but as the Sage said, what¡¯s black is black, what¡¯s white is white, and cannot be interchanged. Everyone is well aware,¡± Lin Beisheng stated. ¡°I do not wish to dwell on past matters. Now that my Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is independently established, I don¡¯t want any relations with your high and mighty Main Clan. Must you really force the issue?¡± ¡°No matter how eloquent you are, you cannot deny that you killed our Holy Sect¡¯s Elder Qin Hansheng,¡± the Great Void Sage said. ¡°Bring out your son, I want to ask him face to face where he got the courage.¡± ¡°` ¡°Qiu¡¯er has already left, and is no longer within the sect,¡± said Lin Beisheng, shaking his head. ¡°If the son is untaught, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault, and I won¡¯t bully the weak either,¡± the Great Void Sage spoke. ¡°I might spare the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, but you should still come back to the Holy Sect with me. Wait for your son to personally exchange your place.¡± Upon hearing the words of the Great Void Sage, Lin Beisheng¡¯s gaze sharpened. On the surface, the Great Void Sage said he would only take him, but now the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had just been established, and without the cornerstone that he was. The disciples¡¯ sense of belonging was weak; if the Holy Sect¡¯s people stirred trouble in secret, this newly independent sect gate might collapse again. ¡°What if I refuse to go?¡± Lin Beisheng looked at the Great Void Sage and said indifferently. With his dignity already torn apart, he had no concern for appearances anymore. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you to decide,¡± said the Great Void Sage. ¡°In this vast Southern Domain, aside from the Eternal Ancient Divine King, who else can stop me?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Saint ever considered where we got the courage to kill Qin Hansheng and establish an independent imperial sect?¡± Lin Beisheng asked. ¡°Oh?¡± The Great Void Sage looked at Lin Beisheng with interest and spoke, ¡°I really want to know where exactly you get your courage from.¡± At this moment, Lin Beisheng didn¡¯t know if the sect-protecting divine beast left by Xu Zimei could withstand the Saint, but clearly, he had no more roads to take. ¡°If the Saint truly wishes to oppress others with power today, for the future of the Imperial Sect, I, Lin Beisheng, fear not death, and must try whatever method possible,¡± Lin Beisheng replied with a raised voice. ¡°I advise you all to return. The rise of the Imperial Sect is unstoppable. In future meetings, we can still address each other as Dao companions.¡± ¡°Such arrogant words,¡± the Great Void Sage snorted coldly and exclaimed, ¡°Do you know what the consequences of offending a Saint are?¡± As his voice fell, the Fire Phoenix raised its head and let out a piercing cry, spewing out flames from its sharp beak. Witnessing this scene, the disciples at the foot of the Great Skies Peak turned pale, knowing it was too late to dodge. Lin Beisheng¡¯s eyes were red with rage, and he threw the Myriad Beasts Token he held, bellowing, ¡°Where is the sect-protecting divine beast?¡± The moment the Myriad Beasts Token was thrown, with a ¡°boom,¡± the spiritual energy contained within burst forth. The entire sky was swept up in a storm of spiritual energy, and beneath the central Great Dao Peak that surrounded Great Skies Peak, a pair of crimson eyes slowly opened. A thick aura of beastly might enveloped the entire Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Purple Qi came from the east, covering ninety thousand li. The ground trembled as if some peerless creature was about to awaken. ¡°Boom, boom, boom,¡± explosions mixed with deep beastly roars resounded. The disciples of Great Skies Peak trembled, suppressed by the beastly might to the point of not daring to lift their heads. The most obvious reaction was from the Fire Phoenix in the sky, which shrieked uneasily while flames consumed half the firmament. But upon a closer look, one could see that the Fire Phoenix was trembling, its body shaking uncontrollably as if it had encountered a fearsome entity. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Bei Tian looked at the Great Void Sage with some confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± the Great Void Sage gently stroked the Fire Phoenix¡¯s head, calming it down. He then spoke with a deep gaze, ¡°Something that can cause a Melting Heaven pinnacle Fire Phoenix to fear like this, I¡¯m afraid it could be¡­¡± Before the Great Void Sage could finish, Bei Tian¡¯s expression shifted slightly and he said, ¡°Surely not, what kind of virtue and ability does the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect have¡­¡± Chapter 678 - Chapter 678 Chapter 677 Supreme Title ?Chapter 678: Chapter 677: Supreme Title Chapter 678: Chapter 677: Supreme Title The Great Void Sage did not speak, but his gaze was tightly fixed in the direction of Great Dao Peak. The aura emitted from there even made him feel a bit alarmed. As the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth reversed and the trembling of the ground gradually subsided, a behemoth was seen directly lifting the entire Great Dao Peak and standing up. A mystical fog enshrouded the base of Great Dao Peak, obscuring the view of the interior. A voice emerged from within, ¡°Why have you summoned me?¡± ¡°Divine Beast, the Imperial Sect is in trouble, I implore you to lend your aid,¡± Lin Beisheng urgently spoke. He could sense how majestic the aura of this Divine Beast was and quickly lowered his own posture, begging for help. This was the only hope for the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect at the moment; he couldn¡¯t afford to care about anything else. Hearing Lin Beisheng¡¯s words, beneath Great Dao Peak, the Divine Beast Bixuan slowly turned its head, its gaze piercing through the layers of fog, staring at the Great Void Sage above. It barked, ¡°Scram.¡± It was just one word, but it exploded like a thunderclap, shattering eardrums, splitting space, the sound echoing in the air, unwilling to dissipate for a long time. ¡°I am aware of the many beings in the Southern Domain. Might you share your name?¡± the aura around the Great Void Sage started to rise bit by bit as he stepped off the Fire Phoenix into mid-air, facing Great Dao Peak from afar. ¡°What is the Southern Domain? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? Even the Eternal Ancient Continent is but a drop in the ocean compared to me. You are not worthy of knowing my name,¡± Bixuan replied indifferently. As its voice fell, a beast¡¯s claw was seen piercing through the void from within the boundless fog, coming forth with a might capable of destroying heaven and earth. The Great Void Sage furrowed his brow as a horsetail whisk appeared in his hand. The white horsetail whisk swept through the air, as Spiritual Energy gathered into a huge hand in space, reaching for the beast¡¯s claw. With a ¡°boom,¡± the black and yellow beast¡¯s claw, its claws several dozen centimeters long, stirred the winds and clouds, turning the front end of the horsetail whisk into shreds. The Great Void Sage¡¯s face changed slightly as his figure was sent flying backward. After retreating a dozen meters, the Great Void Sage stopped and steadied himself, his face solemn as he looked towards the base of Great Dao Peak. ¡°If you make me take action again, no matter where you flee, I will slay you today and destroy your Holy Sect,¡± Bixuan¡¯s voice came from beneath Great Dao Peak. The Great Void Sage¡¯s expression grew increasingly awkward; since becoming a Saint, he could not recall how many years it had been since anyone dared to speak to him in such a manner. It could be said without exaggeration that in the Southern Domain, he was among those at the very peak. ¡°I apologize for disturbing you, senior,¡± after a long fluctuation of expressions, the Great Void Sage finally bowed slightly, lowering his posture. He could feel that he was no match for his opponent; at their level, it was not worth it to struggle over a momentary fit of anger. However, the appearance of this Divine Beast could potentially cause a major shift in the balance of power in the Southern Domain. Why did the once-fallen Nine Heavens Imperial Sect have such a Divine Beast? Many matters within deserved his consideration. With the situation yet unclear, the Great Void Sage decided to watch the changes quietly and not act rashly. He believed the other Sect Gates in the Southern Domain would also be very interested in this matter. ¡°Next time, if you disturb me from my world again, no matter who it is, I will surely kill you all,¡± Bixuan¡¯s voice resonated deeply. After its words fell, the Spiritual Energy that had been churning in the Firmament also gradually calmed down. Bixuan lay beneath the peak, Great Dao Peak settled back down, and the surrounding fog dissipated, everything returning to tranquility. ¡°This Divine Beast,¡± the disciples below were all in a flurry, whispering and discussing among themselves. ¡°I never knew our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had a Divine Beast guardian, an existence stronger than a Saint. Who do we have to fear now?¡± ¡°It seems our new Sect Master has been keeping some deep secrets.¡± Hearing the somewhat noisy voices, Lin Beisheng frowned slightly and with his right hand motioning down, he said, ¡°Silence.¡± The scene instantly quieted down. The autumn wind turned a corner at the edge of the sky and blew back again. Bei Tian smiled in the sky and said, ¡°Sect Master Lin, this is all a misunderstanding. Qin Hansheng deserved to die, and our two sects are originally from the same root. Why harm the harmony over such things?¡± ¡°Old fox,¡± Lin Beisheng cursed inwardly. This man truly knows how to change his face at willa€¡±where there¡¯s profit, the world bustles, and where there¡¯s benefit, the world vies. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï One moment he wanted to kill me, and the next, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Nevertheless, he also didn¡¯t dare to press too hard. The Divine Beast only protected the Imperial Sect and would not help them with anything else. ¡°I hope Sect Master Bei won¡¯t take Elder Qin¡¯s death to heart,¡± Lin Beisheng replied with a smile as well. ¡°Of course not, of course not. Our two sects should continue to visit each other often,¡± Bei Tian said. Lin Beisheng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Today, our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is convening a whole sect assembly. Please forgive the lack of hospitality, Sect Master Bei, make yourself at home.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Someday when there¡¯s a chance, Brother Lin, let¡¯s gather again,¡± Bei Tian said with a smile. Watching as Lin Beisheng did not reply further, Bei Tian and the Great Void Sage left riding the Fire Phoenix. Only after flying beyond the Sect Gate of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect did Bei Tian¡¯s expression become awkward. ¡°When has our Holy Sect ever suffered such humiliation? Lin Beisheng truly relies on others¡¯ power like a dog,¡± Bei Tian grumbled. ¡°Right now, the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is not to be touched,¡± the Great Void Sage said indifferently. ¡°Ancestor, look at his attitude,¡± Bei Tian said with a bit of anger. ¡°He¡¯s just relying on an animal. You are a Saint after all, and he gave you no face whatsoever.¡± ¡°Once faces are torn, there¡¯s no point in talking about respect,¡± the Great Void Sage stated. ¡°However, the appearance of this Divine Beast is indeed too strange, and it warrants thorough investigation.¡± ¡°What should we do next then?¡± Bei Tian asked. ¡°Do you think the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect will take this opportunity to retaliate?¡± ¡°Unless the Divine Beast takes action, they are but a disorganized bunch and no threat,¡± the Great Void Sage replied. ¡°Spread the word. I believe the Realm Emperor Sect and the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect should be even more anxious than us.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s all we can do. It¡¯s a pity that without the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, our strength will also diminish,¡± Bei Tian sighed. As he said this, his gaze intently sought the Great Void Sage, and he inquired, ¡°Ancestor, your distance from becoming a Divine King?¡± ¡°A distant dream,¡± the Great Void Sage responded, shaking his head. Looking toward the far horizon, he said with a sigh, ¡°I wonder if in this lifetime, I can ever reach that supreme realm.¡± ¡­¡­. At the pinnacle of Great Skies Peak, a cold wind blew incessantly. Lin Beisheng stood there quietly alone. Up the mountain path, Lin Juemie approached with a beam, saying, ¡°Beisheng, you do have a good son.¡± ¡°Father, do you truly believe he is my son?¡± Lin Beisheng asked. ¡°Qiu¡¯er grew up by our side since childhood. What kind of person he is, I believe you know best,¡± Lin Juemie said. ¡°Life is hard to fathom. Sometimes, it¡¯s better not to be too clear-headed,¡± Lin Juemie added with a slight shake of the head. ¡°I understand,¡± Lin Beisheng nodded. ¡°With the Nine Veins uniting, the Sect is set to restart its journey. In the Epoch Chronicle I plan to leave behind for future generations, I want to write you in the first chapter as the first Sect Master of the new generation of Nine Heavens,¡± Lin Juemie stated. ¡°No need for that. Just write it the way I told you,¡± Lin Beisheng responded, shaking his head. ¡°That day, a man swept through the Nine Skies, overpowering the Holy Sect, then left to chase a higher level of the Great Dao, stepping into the void. Our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect¡¯s truly first Divine King, let his title be ¡®Supreme¡¯.¡± Chapter 679 - Chapter 679 Chapter 678 The Mini World of the Lizard Clan ?Chapter 679: Chapter 678: The Mini World of the Lizard Clan Chapter 679: Chapter 678: The Mini World of the Lizard Clan ¡°Supreme Divine King,¡± Lin Juemie murmured as he looked down, then said, ¡°Do you think Qiu¡¯er is a Divine King? That should be impossible, right? Our Southern Domain hasn¡¯t produced a Divine King for tens of thousands of years.¡± ¡°Then how do you explain that Divine Beast?¡± Lin Beisheng asked. ¡°How could a beast that made a Saint retreat obey Qiu¡¯er¡¯s commands?¡± ¡°This,¡± Lin Juemie fell silent for a moment, pondering as well. ¡°Regardless, this no longer has much to do with us. Qiu¡¯er has his own path to follow, perhaps his return journey is the bridge to the Immortal Path,¡± Lin Beisheng said. ¡°All we need to do is manage the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect well today and record his deeds truthfully in the Epoch Chronicle. Let future generations judge everything.¡± Hearing this, Lin Juemie nodded slightly, signifying his agreement. ¡­ In the marshland, Xu Zimei awoke from his state of repair. As the saying goes, in the mountains there are no years, and in cultivation there is no concept of time. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï He had been absorbing fog for a whole month, finally slowing down from the breakthrough of the Extraordinary Meridian. The effects of a month of cultivation were significant. The tenth Extraordinary Meridian, which is also the second Grand Circulation, the Sacral Chakra, had been opened. The Spiritual Energy within his body seemed to expand from a long river to the trend of a vast ocean, surging endlessly. The tempering of his body became even more solid and powerful. However, the further he progressed in the Extraordinary Meridian Manual, the more fog he needed. Xu Zimei planned to find the source of this fog, which he believed would aid his cultivation. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The fog of the marshland mingled with the air, and several sharp cries could be heard from deep within the forest. Xu Zimei stood up and walked straight into the depths of the marshland. About ten or so minutes later, the ground beneath his feet suddenly gave way, and his entire body fell into a swamp without warning. The mist obscured everything in front of him, and the surrounding muck had a suction force that attempted to engulf him. He could even smell a pungent odor. The sludge in the swamp had already covered Xu Zimei¡¯s waist, and as he struggled, he sank deeper. Xu Zimei tried it out and realized that even a Melting Heaven Realm expert might not escape the grip of this mud. And the most terrifying thing was that once one entered the marshland and inhaled this fog, others couldn¡¯t fuse the fog with their Extraordinary Meridians like Xu Zimei could. When this fog clung to the body¡¯s meridians, over time, it could even block the meridians, preventing Spiritual Energy from flowing. Eventually, even a Melting Heaven Realm expert would become as ordinary as any other person. This was one of the reasons why the marshland was listed as a Forbidden Land. Even Saints could not see through the fog that caused them to become lost, and these unpredictable swamps could keep ninety percent of people out. Moreover, there was a force over the marshland like a barrier, covering everything, a barrier intended to prevent certain people from flying through the air. Although this place was fraught with dangers, the realm of Xu Zimei as a Divine King ensured his safety here. He extricated himself from the swamp mire and looked out at the endless white fog. He closed his eyes slightly, releasing his Divine Soul perception. The Divine Soul could sense all anomalies within several kilometers, an ability that only came with advancing to Divine King and igniting the Divine Fire. In his Divine Soul perception, Xu Zimei found something odd. Logically, this place should be inhabited by the lizard tribe, and regardless of the species, there should be some around. Yet in his perception, there was no sign of any living creature nearby. Using his Divine Soul to avoid the swamp¡¯s quagmires, Xu Zimei continued to walk forward. After the rain cleared, the heavy downpour seemed to tire as well and eventually slowed to a stop in the evening. The climate of the swamp land became even more humid and chilly, and the sight could not penetrate the darkness, still shrouded by a thick mist. Xu Zimei had been walking for half a day, but unfortunately, he had not seen a single living creature. ¡°Logically, this shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± he frowned slightly. Finding a somewhat massive old tree to stop at, Xu Zimei sat on a branch, extending his perception outward. Time slipped away bit by bit, and the night grew darker. It wasn¡¯t until midnight that a disturbance deep within the swamp land awakened Xu Zimei. He instantly opened his eyes and saw only a residual image left on the branch; his figure had already appeared hundreds of meters away. There was a thicket where purple wisteria blossoms flourished, and a green-clothed woman carefully picked the flowers. Upon closer inspection, one would notice that the woman¡¯s pupils were green, and she had two cat-like triangular ears. When Xu Zimei appeared behind her, the senses of the green-clothed woman were incredibly sharp. Startled, she let out a cry, dropped the basket in her hand, and a spatial gate instantly appeared before her eyes. She entered the gate. ¡°A small world?¡± Xu Zimei muttered in surprise. As the spatial gate was about to close, Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and the Creation Force froze the entrance. After he quickly entered, the space began to ripple in layers before returning to calm. ¡­a€| The view before his eyes gradually became clearer. Xu Zimei¡¯s body landed on the ground. He looked around to find himself in a plain surrounded by many fruit groves. Among them were green grapefruit, yellow plum fruit, Purple Flame Fruit, and various other fairly decent fruits. In the sky ahead, wisps of smoke curled up, and it seemed that a village lay hidden within. Upon seeing this scene, Xu Zimei suddenly understood. No wonder he had not been able to find the lizard folk; they lived within a small world. They only occasionally went out into the world outside, and if the entrance to the small world wasn¡¯t open, even he could not have discovered it. According to the Fusion Method documented in a book left by the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, the lizard race was not ordinary lizards. From birth, they could shape-shift into humans, but their dream was always to become dragons. Xu Zimei walked toward the village directly ahead, the path under his feet paved with broken stones. Soon, he saw seven or eight women emerge from the fruit groves on both sides. These women had well-maintained skin and were similarly dressed in green robes, carrying fruit baskets on their arms. They had the same folded, triangular ears and were walking towards him, chatting and laughing. Upon seeing Xu Zimei for the first time, the women looked puzzled. After taking a good look at him, their expressions shifted slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± the leading woman asked with caution. ¡°I came to explore the swamp land and accidentally got lost, arriving here,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°I was just looking to ask someone for directions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from our lizard race,¡± another woman glanced at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Human race, you¡¯re a human, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680 Chapter 679 The World Ruled by the Black Dragon ?Chapter 680: Chapter 679: The World Ruled by the Black Dragon Chapter 680: Chapter 679: The World Ruled by the Black Dragon ¡°Human race?¡± Another woman nearby heard this and said with a strange expression, ¡°Thousands of years ago, such a long time past, and now someone has come here again.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman behind her pondered for a moment, seeming to realize something, and her expression also turned strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. He was also thinking about whether he should kill these people to merge with the first stage of the Fire Lizard. But the Fire Lizard required Green Lizards and Red Lizards that were centuries old. He didn¡¯t mention whether these people met the requirements; all these women seemed to be Green Lizards, and there were no Fire Lizards. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï He decided to wait and see how things would unfold, and after he understood this small world better, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to make a move. A few of the women looked at Xu Zimei somewhat pitifully and said, ¡°Once you come here, you can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about that now; I just want to know, do you want to live, or do you want to die?¡± another woman said. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xu Zimei responded, ¡°Of course, I want to live.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky you ran into us. If you had encountered those guys from the Black Dragon Hall, you would probably be torn to shreds,¡± one of the women said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand; I¡¯ll explain it to you later,¡± the woman said. ¡°My name is Lu Yun; you can call me Sister Yun. If you trust me, hide here and wait until later tonight, and I¡¯ll take you back to the village.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and agreed straightforwardly. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to ask why we want to help you,¡± Lu Yun said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°I won¡¯t ask; I trust you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded earnestly. ¡°Interesting, you¡¯re much easier to deceive than the fool from thousands of years ago,¡± Lu Yun laughed. ¡°Then just wait here, and don¡¯t let anyone discover you, especially those dressed in black robes.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and watched the women leave with a smile as they headed towards the village. There was a force above this small world that forbade flight, although this force was nothing to Xu Zimei. However, if he were to fly, it would definitely alarm the other party, and Xu Zimei was not in a hurry. He found an orchard and walked in, leaning against a fruit tree to rest, ready to wait for the women to find him in the evening. Xu Zimei had already started to gather the Power Vortex for his cultivation of the Heaven-shaking Skill, and after some time of intermittent practice. Xu Zimei had gathered twenty Power Vortexes, and it was becoming increasingly difficult to gather more. Unfortunately, in the past few days, he had opened ten Extraordinary Meridians, which brought his body into a new realm, allowing him to gather even more Power Vortexes. He continued to cultivate until the evening, and it was only when someone patted his shoulder that he was roused from his cultivation state. ¡°You¡¯re pretty relaxed to be able to fall asleep here,¡± Lu Yun said in surprise. She pointed at the woman who had come with her and said, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my sister, Lu Yun; what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei answered with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow us back to the village while it¡¯s dark,¡± Lu Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything to you once we get back.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Once the three of them left the orchard, Xu Zimei noticed two pushcarts parked outside. These pushcarts were loaded full with purple wisteria flowers. ¡°` ¡°What is this?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°You lie down here, and I¡¯ll cover you with flowers. No matter what you hear later, you must not make a sound,¡± Lu Yun reminded him. Xu Zimei nodded, lay down in the pushcart, and allowed the wisteria flowers to cover him completely. Soon, Lu Yun and the other person pushed the cart full of chat towards the village. The journey was fairly smooth, and after about fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei felt the cart come to a halt. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, get back now. The curfew is about to begin,¡± a scolding voice rose. ¡°Understood, we¡¯ve picked some wisteria flowers, planning to trade them for food tomorrow.¡± Lu Yun hastily replied. ¡°You lowlifes, if it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have to be banished to this godforsaken place. Be careful.¡± ¡°Who knows, if I¡¯m in a bad mood one day, you¡¯ll have a taste of what¡¯s coming to you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the sisters Lu Yun quickly nodded and responded, continuing to push the cart towards the village. The cart seemed to enter a courtyard, turning east and west several times before the wisteria flowers were finally removed. ¡°Come on out,¡± Lu Yun said with a smile. Xu Zimei sat up and found himself apparently in an underground chamber, with dim lighting around and over a dozen green-clothed people, both male and female, standing beside him. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°This is our secret place. Just stay here for now. If you get discovered above, we¡¯d all suffer,¡± Lu Yun explained. Among the group, an old man with a bald head walked over shakily. He said, ¡°Human, I am the chief of this village. Just call me Chief Xing.¡± ¡°Now can you explain to me?¡± Xu Zimei nodded and spoke. ¡°This is a small world where our lizard tribe has lived for generations. To leave this place, unless you have a Black Dragon Order, there¡¯s no other way,¡± chief Xing spoke: ¡°As for whatever you want to know, just ask Lu Yun. I am only here to tell you that if you are discovered by the Black Dragon Guards, don¡¯t you dare give us away.¡± After the old man left, the remaining people all curiously sized up Xu Zimei. They wanted to ask questions but were dismissed by the sisters Lu Yun. Once everyone had left, Lu Yun then looked at Xu Zimei with a smile and said, ¡°What do you want to know? Ask.¡± ¡°I know about your lizard tribe, there are supposed to be four kinds of lizards, right? Why do I only see your Green Lizards?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Although this small world is incomparable to the Eternal Ancient Continent, it is still vast. Each lizard species has its own territory. Without the permission of the Black Dragon Guards, no one can leave,¡± Lu Yun said. ¡°What exactly are the Black Dragon Guards?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Our lizard tribe has worshiped the Divine Dragon for life, with the ultimate goal of becoming dragons. For this goal, we have strived for countless years,¡± Lu Yun pondered a moment before explaining. ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, our ancestors believed slanders and let an evil Black Dragon into our small world. From that moment on, the Black Dragon ruled this world. The Black Dragon Hall and the Black Dragon Guards were established for it.¡± ¡°Last question, why did you rescue me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°Because we want your help to rescue someone,¡± Lu Yun said. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My sister, Lu Qing,¡± Lu Yun honestly replied. ¡°I can barely keep myself safe, and you want me to save someone?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°` Chapter 681 - Chapter 681 Chapter 680 Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire ?Chapter 681: Chapter 680 Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire Chapter 681: Chapter 680 Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire ¡°The rescue I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t about using strength, but about telling a benign lie,¡± Lu Yun said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°Let me tell you a story, Ever since the Black Dragon ruled this world tens of thousands of years ago, our lizard race has been deprived of freedom. We can only live in this frog-in-a-well village for life, yearning for the more vast world outside. Thousands of years ago, a member of the human race accidentally wandered into our little world. Curious about the outsider, we allowed him to secretly live in our village. This human was very interestinga€¡±he had seen much and knew a lot, often telling us about the fascinating places and things outside. Eventually, the man and a woman from our village fell in love. The man wanted to take the woman to the outside world, to see the interesting things and places he had spoken of. Unfortunately, without the Black Dragon¡¯s permission, no one could leave here. Since then, the man embarked on a path of slaying the dragon.¡± Lu Yun paused to take a deep breath and continued. ¡°Unfortunately, the Black Dragon was too powerful, and the man was no match, always returning gravely wounded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï However, the man had some tricks up his sleeve. He knew how to break the barriers of our small world and escape to the outside. The Black Dragon didn¡¯t dare to pursue him. So the battle went on for hundreds of years, with the man challenging the Black Dragon every now and then, always fleeing after being badly injured. Until a thousand years ago, after he went to challenge the Black Dragon again, he never returned and never came back again. The woman who had waited bitterly for the man¡¯s return then locked herself up, washing her face with tears every day and praying for the man night and day.¡± ¡°The woman you¡¯re talking about is your sister Lu Qing?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yes, that man claimed to be the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of him,¡± Lu Yun said. ¡°Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire,¡± Xu Zimei said with interest and a smile. ¡°This is getting interesting. How do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of the death of the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire that my sister ended up like this,¡± Lu Yun said. ¡°I want you to pretend to be a messenger of the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire, telling her that the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire isn¡¯t actually dead but has been gravely wounded and has been in recovery.¡± ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Yes, after all, you are both of the human race. She will very likely believe what you say,¡± Lu Yun nodded. ¡°Okay, considering that you saved me,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose, let¡¯s find her now while it¡¯s dark,¡± Lu Yun said directly. ¡°If we wait for daylight, we¡¯ll be easily spotted.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and left the basement with Lu Yun, arriving at the courtyard. The courtyard looked dilapidated, with many porcelain jars placed around the yards on both sides. Wafting from within was the scent of fragrance, and upon closer inspection, Xu Zimei found that the jars were all filled with honey made from wisteria flowers. ¡°What are you doing with these?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°The Black Dragon likes honey. It controls all our food, and we can only exchange honey for food with the Black Dragon Guards in the village,¡± Lu Yun said helplessly. ¡°You are quite pitiful,¡± Xu Zimei asked: ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about resisting?¡± ¡°We¡¯re used to it,¡± Lu Yun replied: ¡°Besides, what can we resist with? Even if we were to use the full strength of our clan, we would be no match for it.¡± The two of them had left the courtyard and walked onto the village streets by now. The outside world had completely darkened, and red lanterns hung beside the road, casting a weak glow on the streets. Lu Yun led Xu Zimei, carefully moving forward along the shadowy parts beside the road. They had not walked long when the sound of footsteps came from around the corner of the street. ¡°Get down,¡± Lu Yun quickly pulled Xu Zimei into the bushes by the side and they lay down. They saw a group of soldiers dressed in green armor patrolling down the street, chatting and laughing. After the Green Armored Soldiers had all left, Lu Yun breathed a sigh of relief and led Xu Zimei into another street. ¡°Are these the Black Dragon Guards?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°They wish they were. The Black Dragon Guards are the personal guards of the Black Dragon, related by blood. They must defend every area of this small world. Because there aren¡¯t many of them, each village only has two or three,¡± said Lu Yun indignantly. ¡°These Green Armored Soldiers are actually our Green Lizard kin. They were granted false promises by the Black Dragon, forming an alliance to suppress us. This is also an important reason why our resistance has been unsuccessful, nothing but a bunch of traitors.¡± ¡°I can understand,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Either be oppressed by the Black Dragon or join the Black Dragon to oppress you. It¡¯s just human nature.¡± As they spoke, they had already arrived in front of a courtyard. This courtyard seemed to have been uninhabited for a long time, with wild grass having grown over in front of the gate. Even the wooden gate was somewhat rotted, and the surrounding wall looked as if it might collapse at any moment. ¡°Your sister lives here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yes, this used to be the residence of the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire. She refuses to stay anywhere else and won¡¯t allow us to touch a brick or a tile here,¡± said Lu Yun. Taking advantage of the darkness, the two climbed over the courtyard wall and entered the inner house. The weeds in the courtyard were even more lush, nearly one and a half meters high, reaching the front door of the inner house from across the yard. Lu Yun walked forward and gently knocked on the door. Regrettably, there was silence inside, with no response at all. ¡°Sister, open the door,¡± Lu Yun whispered. Still, there was no answer from inside. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve come to tell you news about the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire,¡± this time Lu Yun nodded at Xu Zimei, raising her voice a little. No sooner had her words fallen than there was a ¡°bang,¡± and the room¡¯s door was yanked open. ¡°What about Nu Lang?¡± A woman rushed out, asking anxiously. Xu Zimei looked up and saw the woman wearing light blue gauze, barefaced, her complexion extremely wan. Her face was sallow, but one could still vaguely see she had been quite beautiful. With willow eyebrows and eyes like clear water, she had some of the delicate air of a Jiangnan woman. ¡°Sister, be careful,¡± Lu Yun quickly supported the rushing-out woman, saying with concern. ¡°What about Nu Lang?¡± The woman looked at Lu Yun, her voice full of anticipation. ¡°You ask him. He is sent by Ragefire Brother to deliver a message to you,¡± Lu Yun gestured towards Xu Zimei and said. The woman in blue gauze turned her head and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Thank you for your trouble. Could you please tell me about Nu Lang.¡± ¡°I am here by the order of Lord Ragefire to deliver a message, so you can rest assured. No need to be formal, Mrs. Lu Qing,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°In that battle, the lord was seriously injured, more so than ever before, so he had no time to inform you. This time, after nearly a thousand years of recuperation, he¡¯s somewhat improved, and he promptly returned to Ragefire City to have us send you this message.¡± Chapter 682 - Chapter 682 Chapter 681 Journey to the Minor World ?Chapter 682: Chapter 681: Journey to the Minor World Chapter 682: Chapter 681: Journey to the Minor World ¡°Are you serious?¡± Lu Qing, the lady in blue gauze, looked at Xu Zimei with hope as she asked. ¡°Of course, otherwise why would I risk my life to come here?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The lord has asked you to wait a little longer, once his wounds have healed, he will come to rescue you.¡± ¡°No need, no need,¡± Lu Qing hurriedly waved her hands as she spoke, tears streaming down her face without stopping. ¡°As long as he¡¯s fine, that¡¯s all I need to know to be at peace.¡± ¡°Sister, since Ragefire Brother is fine, shouldn¡¯t you also take good care of yourself?¡± Lu Yun urged quickly from the side. ¡°What will Ragefire Brother do if something happens to you?¡± Hearing Lu Yun¡¯s words, Lu Qing hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t afford to have anything happen to me, otherwise what will Nu Lang do. I¡¯ll tidy up now, and then move out of here.¡± Watching Lu Qing rush into her room, Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°She¡¯s so flustered, she¡¯s not thinking at all.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Lu Yun hurriedly warned, ¡°You try waiting in agony for a thousand years, you¡¯d be in a blind panic too.¡± Just at that moment, another series of footsteps could be heard from outside. Before Lu Yun could react, the wooden gate of the courtyard was kicked open. ¡°My lord, I just heard some noise here,¡± a voice of a gatekeeper whispered. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Then a group of people dressed in green armor burst in. There were about a dozen of them, accompanied by a man in a green shirt. Upon seeing the man in the green shirt, Lu Qing¡¯s face changed, and she angrily exclaimed, ¡°Lv He, you betrayed me.¡± The man in the green shirt was about to say something when the leader of the armored men gestured and said, ¡°Come collect your food tomorrow, now get lost.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the man in the green shirt smiled obsequiously and quickly left the courtyard. ¡°No one is allowed to be out at night, don¡¯t you know that?¡± the leader said to Lu Yun indifferently. ¡°I came to see my sister,¡± Lu Yun stepped forward, shielding Xu Zimei as she smiled and explained. ¡°Who is he?¡± the leader asked, staring directly at Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he have any characteristics of the Lizard tribe?¡± ¡°Run,¡± Lu Yun glanced at Xu Zimei, whispering. ¡°Catch him,¡± however, the leader was more vigilant, and with a wave of his right hand, the armored soldiers surged forward. ¡°Run, quickly,¡± seeing Xu Zimei unmoving, Lu Yun shouted urgently. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and then squeezed his right hand. Even across a distance of three or four meters, the leader¡¯s neck seemed to be gripped by an invisible giant hand. He was lifted by the neck off his feet. The leader¡¯s face turned green as he struggled to breathe. With a bit too much force from Xu Zimei, the leader¡¯s head was squeezed off and fell from his neck. The people around, seeing what had happened, were scared and stepped back several paces. ¡°No one leaves,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, and the air around them suddenly compressed together. With a ¡°boom,¡± their bodies exploded, blood and flesh flying in the air. ¡°This,¡± Lu Yun, witnessing the scene unfolding before her, was completely stunned. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with her and instead bent down to extract the hearts of these Green Lizards. There was a risk of failure when fusing hearts, so he had no choice but to prepare several. As the hearts were messily torn out, Lu Yun was terrified to her core. ¡°You, you, you,¡± she stammered, unable to speak clearly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Lu Yun asked. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? Just a somewhat capable human who has strayed into this place,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lu Yun asked. ¡°Take me to find lizards from other tribes. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might just become a dragon-slaying hero,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Lu Yun was taken aback before responding. ¡°Are you aware of what that Black Dragon represents? You¡¯ve killed these people, and by tomorrow it will certainly be discovered. I advise you to hide instead.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m talking about. You better think it over,¡± Xu Zimei replied. As they were talking, Lu Qing had finished packing and walked out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Qing nodded. As she hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time, she looked somewhat frail. She needed support to walk. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then,¡± Xu Zimei said from the side: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in that orchard. If you don¡¯t come by dawn tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave. You have only one chance.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Lu Yun¡¯s mouth opened slightly as if wanting to say something, but in the end, he fell silent. ¡°Where is he going?¡± Lu Qing asked. ¡°He came here with a mission this time. Sister, you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Lu Yun said with a smile. a€| After returning to the orchard, Xu Zimei resumed his cultivation. He wouldn¡¯t waste too much time here. Although there was no fog that he could absorb here, Xu Zimei had a premonition that the source of the mist might well be within this small world. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t familiar with this world either. It would be best if someone could lead him; if not, he didn¡¯t mind exploring on his own. A night passed without words. As the sky gradually lightened with the first signs of dawn, Xu Zimei heard a series of soft footsteps approaching. Looking up, he saw Lu Yun coming over dressed in a large black leather coat and trousers, with a big backpack on his back. A white cape hung behind him, which made his attire look quite comical. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°How is it, not bad huh, my battle robe,¡± Lu Yun laughed: ¡°I¡¯ve prepared for a long time.¡± ¡°Made up your mind?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Although I don¡¯t believe you can defeat the Black Dragon, I¡¯ve had enough of this kind of life. I want to give it a try,¡± Lu Yun laughed: ¡°At worst, I die. Sometimes, it feels more painful to be alive.¡± ¡°Not a bad idea,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯ll be glad about your choice this time.¡± ¡°So, where shall we head first?¡± asked Lu Yun. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the territory of the Red Lizards,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Lu Yun nodded and took out a map from his bosom. The map, made from some sort of animal skin, seemed quite old and worn out. ¡°This was left by my great-great-grandfather. Back then, the Black Dragon hadn¡¯t taken control here yet, and our lizard tribes interacted with each other,¡± Lu Yun explained. He spread out the map, studied it for a while, and said, ¡°Head east and keep going. After crossing the Black Jiao River, it¡¯ll take three days to get there.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get going,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said, ¡°Give me that backpack. It¡¯ll be troublesome for you to carry it.¡± He took the backpack and immediately threw it into his True Fate World. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683 Chapter 682 Sky Tiger Battles Black Jiao ?Chapter 683: Chapter 682: Sky Tiger Battles Black Jiao Chapter 683: Chapter 682: Sky Tiger Battles Black Jiao ¡°Is this a storage ring?¡± Lu Yun said from beside him. ¡°Sort of,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The two of them walked towards the east. Although this small world was rather vast, the lizard clan was a large group with a dense distribution, so they weren¡¯t too difficult to find. ¡°You¡¯ll face your first big challenge when we get to the Black Jiao River,¡± Lu Yun cautioned. ¡°How so?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Black Dragon has four protectors under him, Black Jiao, Black Python, Black Leopard, and Black Tortoise,¡± Lu Yun explained. ¡°They guard between our four lizard clans, allowing us to stay connected.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the cultivation level of that Black Jiao?¡± As Xu Zimei wiped the long knife in his hands, he asked. The knife had been given to him by a richly-dressed young master during a previous martial contest. ¡°It should be at the Beginning Melding Heaven level,¡± Lu Yun pondered, then replied, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. Ragefire Brother once told us that the Black Dragon is already a Semi-Saint, only a step away from becoming a Saint. Its protectors must be impressive as well.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone from your lizard clan cultivate?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 ¡°The Black Dragon doesn¡¯t allow it. Only its lackeys get some low-level cultivation techniques,¡± Lu Yun said. ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s afraid we might rebel.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and with a beckon of his right hand, summoned the Dark Heaven Tiger from the True Fate World. The colossal black tiger stood before him, nearly dozens of meters tall, with its imposing beastly presence spreading in all directions. With a roar from the Dark Heaven Tiger, its ferocious mouth opened, revealing fangs tens of centimeters long. Upon seeing the Dark Heaven Tiger, Lu Yun let out a cry of shock and fell to the ground in fright. She wanted to run but was too weak in the knees to move. ¡°This, this,¡± she pointed at the Dark Heaven Tiger, her body trembling. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Scared of what? This is my mount,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Mount?¡± Lu Yun was stunned, and she finally relaxed, though she still didn¡¯t dare to approach Xu Zimei. She said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have given me a heads-up?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to explain before you reacted so wildly,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Traveling this way is too slow. Riding it will be faster.¡± Though the Dark Heaven Tiger rarely fought these days, under the nurturing of Xu Zimei¡¯s boundless resources, it had already reached the Emperor Pulse Peak. That was the peak of the Melting Heaven Realm. Its body had grown sturdy and majestic, its eyes dark and profound, and its claws nearly half a meter long. Every step it took on the ground left deep claw marks. ¡°Won¡¯t it eat me?¡± Lu Yun asked worriedly. ¡°No, it only listens to my commands,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He effortlessly mounted the Dark Heaven Tiger with a leap. ¡°Come on up.¡± Lu Yun hesitated briefly, then cautiously approached. Xu Zimei grabbed her hand and with a pull, hoisted her onto the Dark Heaven Tiger. ¡°Hold on tight,¡± Xu Zimei reminded her. The Dark Heaven Tiger sprinted forward at an incredible speed, as hurricanes blew past their ears on both sides. Lu Yun felt the speed increasing to the point where the winds at her sides eventually turned into a Mad Wind, her body as frail as a sheet of paper, at risk of being blown away if she wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± Lu Yun shouted from behind. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and a large hand formed from spiritual energy pushed Lu Yun behind him. About a few hours later, the colossal body of the Dark Heaven Tiger finally stopped beside a dark river. The dark river flowed swiftly, its color extremely deep and heavy. Like a river of death, an evil stench wafted from within, as the entire river surface surged tumultuously with waves rolling one after another. ¡°This is the place. Just across this river lies the territory of the Red Lizard,¡± said Lu Yun. ¡°However, with the Black Jiao here, none of us dares to cross.¡± Xu Zimei cast a glance at the Dark Heaven Tiger, which let out a roar. Baring its fangs, a blast of spiritual energy from its mouth shot directly into the dark river. With a ¡°boom¡±, the water exploded, splashing everywhere, and the middle of the river was completely blown open. The already turbulent surface of the river became even more violent. ¡°Who dares to disturb my slumber?¡± a gloomy voice rose from beneath the riverbed. Lu Yun, visibly nervous, grasped Xu Zimei¡¯s arm slightly and whispered, ¡°If we can¡¯t beat it, let¡¯s run.¡± Following that, the murky water began to stir, and a profound vortex appeared in the center of the river. Accompanied by the emergence of the vortex, ¡°rumble¡± explosion sounds erupted continuously. A massive silhouette slowly emerged from the river¡¯s depths. It was a dark Jiao Dragon, its body spanning over ten meters long, with scales that were half grey and half black. Its mouth was somewhat pointed, with eight whiskers on either side, each one meter long, and its small, round eyes kept spinning ceaselessly. There were two small horns atop its head, which seemed to have not yet completely shed. ¡°What species is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. He had seen many Jiao Dragons, but the one before him did not look fierce; rather, it looked somewhat comical. ¡°Who are you people?¡± the Jiao Dragon asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Quit wasting words. Kill it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a nonchalant wave of his hand. The Dark Heaven Tiger roared once again, its body leaping dozens of meters high, directly pouncing towards the Jiao Dragon. The Jiao Dragon couldn¡¯t even react before it was overwhelmed and toppled into the black river. ¡°Damn it, how dare you offend the noble Lord Black Jiao,¡± a furious roar sounded. Then, the Black Jiao wrapped its body around the Dark Heaven Tiger, trying to strangle it in two. The river¡¯s waters surged violently, as the two giant beasts fought in the river, stirring endless waves. The Dark Heaven Tiger raised its claws sharply and slashed at the Jiao Dragon¡¯s neck, blood gushing in an instant. Piercing screams echoed from the encounter. The might of the Dark Heaven Tiger was clearly superior, with its overwhelming animalistic aura radiating from its body. It opened its bloody maw and bit into the Jiao Dragon¡¯s body, tearing off chunks of flesh. Its claws pinned down the Jiao Dragon¡¯s head, scraping from its neck across. The ¡°rumble¡± of explosions grew more intense, blasting waves dozens of meters high in the Black Jiao River. As the Jiao Dragon¡¯s resistance grew weaker, a resentful voice came through. ¡°You killed me, the Black Dragon won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Still worried about others when you¡¯re about to die, really now,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The Dark Heaven Tiger exerted force once more, and the Jiao Dragon¡¯s head was severed from its body. In the murky dark river, a faint fishy scent diffused, as the rich blood slowly tinged the river red. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s just dead like that?¡± Lu Yun asked stammeringly and in disbelief by the side. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684 Chapter 683 The Heart of the Fire Lizard ?Chapter 684: Chapter 683: The Heart of the Fire Lizard Chapter 684: Chapter 683: The Heart of the Fire Lizard ¡°What else?¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°A Monster Beast of the Melting Heaven Realm, an existence as insignificant as an ant, how else could it struggle?¡± ¡°But it was one of the Four Protectors,¡± Lu Yun still found it somewhat unbelievable. It was difficult for centuries-old beliefs to change in an instant. ¡°It was the strongest being after the Black Dragon, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only from your perspective,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°If you get the chance, go out and see the wider world and you¡¯ll understand.¡± As the Black Dragon died, the tumultuous river gradually calmed down. ¡°What about it?¡± Lu Yun asked, pointing at the body of the Black Jiao Dragon. ¡°Just leave it there, it¡¯s no use,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The two sat on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, crossed the river, and arrived on the land on the other side. Although it was only separated by a river, this land was different from the plain of the Green Lizards. The ground beneath their feet was red, and even the plants that grew were mostly light red. Not far ahead, a canyon appeared in their sight. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the Red Lizards live inside the canyon. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if anything has changed over such a long time,¡± Lu Yun said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei nodded his head, putting away the Dark Heaven Tiger, and stepped onto the red earth, walking step by step. ¡°Can you tell me, what are you looking for from our lizard kind?¡± Lu Yun fell silent for a moment. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? He finally mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°I used to believe that you stumbled into our world by accident, but now I feel that you must have a purpose in coming here.¡± ¡°What use do you think your lizard kind have for me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu Yun shook his head. ¡°Ever heard of the Blood Lizard?¡± Xu Zimei said again. ¡°You are,¡± Lu Yun gasped, thought for a while, then finally reacted. ¡°No wonder, you¡¯re talking about that legend.¡± ¡°It seems you know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, to your humans, our lizard kind really do have some use.¡± Lu Yun said, ¡°This is a secret within our tribe, ordinary lizards don¡¯t know about it. But a thousand years ago, when the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire came here with the same goal as you, I learned of these things.¡± ¡°He gave up afterwards?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not exactly, his Fusion Method was incomplete, so he ultimately failed,¡± Lu Yun shook his head in response. ¡°If he had a complete Fusion Method at that time and consumed the heart of the Blood Lizard, maybe he really could have defeated the Black Dragon.¡± ¡°It seems you know quite a lot,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Our lizard kind live a long time; the longer we live, the more we know,¡± Lu Yun said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Can you promise me something?¡± ¡°Not to kill the people of your lizard kind?¡± Xu Zimei asked in return. ¡°No, could you not kill the innocent lizards, those who were dogs for the Black Dragon should be enough for you to kill, right?¡± Lu Yun said. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The two had already arrived at the canyon while they talked, the soil of this canyon was also deep red clay. Not a single plant grew on the canyon, it was a bit like the desert Gobi, barren and bare. The canyon wasn¡¯t huge, but the temperature within was indeed a few degrees hotter; there were some footprints on the ground that seemed to belong to the Red Lizards. The two followed the path through the canyon, walking forward for thirty to forty meters, when suddenly they heard a voice, ¡°Halt, who goes there?¡± Three dark figures jumped down from above the canyon. ¡°It¡¯s the Black Dragon Guards,¡± Lu Yun hurriedly said. ¡°Who are you?¡± the three men glanced at Lu Yun and scolded, ¡°What are you Green Lizards doing here?¡± Xu Zimei slightly frowned and, not bothering with idle talk, waved his right hand, sending the three figures flying backward. With a ¡°boom,¡± the three men slammed heavily against the canyon wall. Due to the excessive force, debris fell from above, and the bodies of the three men embedded into the wall. ¡°You,¡± one of them pointed at Xu Zimei but before he could finish his sentence, he spat out black blood and fell silent forever. This commotion also caught the attention of others, as doors made of earth opened one after another on the canyon walls. One by one, red heads poked out, cautiously looking around. These Red Lizards lived in places similar to cave dwellings carved out from earthen walls, with doors also made from compacted red earth. ¡°Someone has killed a Black Dragon Guard.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening? It looks like there¡¯s a Green Lizard too? How did it get to our side?¡± At first, the Red Lizards whispered among themselves, but as more people joined the discussion, the voices grew louder and the noise escalated. ¡°Folks, don¡¯t be afraid, we are here to rescue you,¡± Lu Yun shouted to the crowd. ¡°We have killed the Black Dragon Guards, and the Black Jiao in that Black River is dead too, you are now free.¡± Just then, an angry shout came from not far away. ¡°What¡¯s all the noise about? Do you all want to die?¡± A group of Red Lizards in red armor ran over. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them, the lackeys have arrived,¡± Lu Yun said from the side. After this group of Red Lizards arrived, they were all shocked at the scene before them. ¡°Lord Black Dragon Guards, what happened to you?¡± The leader hurried to the front, and after a quick examination, realized they were no longer breathing. He turned around, shivering, and asked, ¡°Who killed them?¡± ¡°Me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. The Red Lizards in red armor all drew their swords, eyeing Xu Zimei with hostility. ¡°What are you doing? Well done for killing them,¡± unexpectedly, the leader shouted at his subordinates. He scolded, ¡°This hero has slain these beasts for us, which should be cause for celebration. Are you trying to rebel?¡± After saying this, the Red Lizard leader turned to Xu Zimei and said with a sycophantic smile, ¡°My lord, you have no idea. These Black Dragon Guards have been enslaving us, and we¡¯ve had no choice but to follow their orders and do things against our will. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to rebel for a long time, but I never found the right opportunity.¡± ¡°You have a clear grasp of the situation, not bad,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m rather peculiar; anyone I want dead, whether they oppose me or follow me, must die.¡± As his voice fell, Xu Zimei¡¯s hand slammed down, and a giant hand condensed from Spiritual Energy crashed down. With a ¡°rumble¡± explosion, the ground was left with a deep five-finger print and scattered corpses. Xu Zimei removed their hearts one by one, turning to Lu Yun, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place to you; I¡¯ll depart as soon as I¡¯m done here.¡± Watching Xu Zimei leave the canyon, all the Red Lizards jumped down from the cave dwellings, surrounding Lu Yun with curiosity and bombarding him with questions. ¡­¡­ Having left the canyon, Xu Zimei found a relatively quiet place to begin fusing the hearts of the Fire Lizards. He took out one Fusion Stone after another. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685 Chapter 684 Yellow Lizard and the Disappearing Fog ?Chapter 685: Chapter 684: Yellow Lizard and the Disappearing Fog Chapter 685: Chapter 684: Yellow Lizard and the Disappearing Fog According to the Fusion Method, the heart of a Fire Lizard is the simplest and easiest to fuse during the initial step. The two lizard hearts tumbled in mid-air, surrounded by a faint halo of green and pale red light. Xu Zimei clasped her hands together, and streams of Spiritual Energy surged out from her body. The Fusion Stones nearby began to tremble, and as a series of ¡°bang¡± sounds were heard, the stones shattered. Colorless energies were released from within, merging together and enveloping the two lizard hearts. As Xu Zimei used the Fusion Method, the hearts continued to tumble, seemingly struggling with spirits within, from which roars could be heard. The two souls were forcibly merged together, with the power of the Fusion Stones interspersed within them. At first, the resistance from the lizard hearts was strong, but under Xu Zimei¡¯s suppression, it gradually weakened. Finally, accompanied by a faint chirping sound, a flame inexplicably ignited on the entirety of the lizard hearts. ¡°Did it succeed?¡± Xu Zimei breathed a sigh of relief. She eyed them carefully and saw that the lizard hearts had merged into one, turning a deep red color. Inside, vein-like patterns densely interwove, with a faint flame burning on their surface. Xu Zimei held the heart in her hands, feeling not scalding but merely warm. Having succeeded on her first attempt, she was in a reasonably good mood. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï The next step would be to find a millennium-aged Yellow Lizard and merge it with this Fire Lizard heart to create a Jade Lizard. Xu Zimei returned to the canyon. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï The previously quiet passage was now swarming with Red Lizards. Upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, all Red Lizards knelt down and shouted, ¡°We thank our benefactor, whose grace shall be immortal, never to be forgotten.¡± ¡°Rise,¡± Xu Zimei waved her hand, turning to Lu Yun and said, ¡°Go find a Yellow Lizard.¡± After Lu Yun explained the situation to the locals, he nodded and set off again with Xu Zimei. The Red Lizard clan waved goodbye, but they dared not celebrate too soon as the Black Dragon issue had not been resolved, and anything was possible. Leaving the canyon where the Red Lizard clan lived, Lu Yun, looking at the map, said, ¡°The Yellow Lizards like the cold and live in the snowy mountains to the north.¡± ¡°Your small world is quite distinct with its seasons,¡± Xu Zimei commented with a smile. ¡°Not exactly, that snowy mountain was specially created by the ancestors of the Yellow Lizards,¡± Lu Yun explained. ¡°Before the Black Dragon came, our four clans still had some disputes, but later on, everyone was too preoccupied to bother fighting,¡± Lu Yun added. ¡°Which protector guards the Yellow Lizard clan?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The Black Tortoise,¡± Lu Yun replied: ¡°It is the oldest and strongest among the four protectors.¡± The two sat upon the Dark Heaven Tiger, embarking on another lengthy journey. All night long, and as the pale dawn rose in the east, while the darkness of night had not yet completely faded, the two arrived at the habitat of the Black Tortoise. It was a pond, spanning several hundred square meters. Above it was a waterfall, its flow gentle and meandering, causing occasional ripples. Inside the pond were jagged rocks, and the river water was crystal clear to the bottom. ¡°Continue,¡± Xu Zimei commanded the Dark Heaven Tiger. With a roar, the Dark Heaven Tiger sent out blasts of Spiritual Energy into the water, causing explosions and plumes of spray. Yet the pond remained undisturbed. After gently rippling for a while, it quieted down once again. Despite the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s repeated attacks, nearly destroying the whole pond, there was no sign of the turtle. ¡°How could this be?¡± Lu Yun said in confusion. ¡°Could it not be here?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He could clearly sense the pulse of life below, but since the other party did not want to come out, he was not keen on wasting time. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the two sat on the Dark Heaven Tiger and safely passed the pond. They followed the waterfall high above all the way towards the territory of the Yellow Lizard. After the two completely left and tranquility returned, a turtle shell slowly emerged on the surface of the water. With a ¡°pop¡± sound, a small head poked out from the turtle shell. ¡°Damn it, you scared the hell out of me,¡± the turtle said as it rolled over and mumbled. ¡°The aura of this Monster Beast is almost comparable to Lord Black Dragon. Thank goodness I, the old turtle, am ever so careful.¡± The old turtle gazed solemnly in the direction where Xu Zimei had disappeared, wondering who this outsider could be. Something within felt foreboding; this small world was perhaps about to change. It retracted into its shell and submerged again into the water, since everything in this small world was of no concern to it. It merely symbolically guarded this passage; it didn¡¯t involve itself in other matters. ¡­ After entering the territory where the Yellow Lizards resided, Xu Zimei could noticeably feel the temperature begin to drop. The ground underfoot turned snow-white, and one could clearly see their breath when speaking. The territory of the Yellow Lizards was not too large; among the four major lizards, their numbers were the smallest. Straight ahead, they could see a snow mountain covered in a blanket of pure white snow. Upon entering the Yellow Lizard¡¯s territory, Xu Zimei felt the long-lost mist again. The mist that could be absorbed by the Extraordinary Meridian Manual reappeared. Xu Zimei looked up at the increasingly mysterious snow mountain and slowly walked towards it. He hadn¡¯t taken but a few steps when suddenly the surrounding snowstorm became furious. Then they saw the snowstorm coalesce, and snowmen emerged one by one from the blizzard. They were burly, pounding their chests, with faces both ludicrous and fearsome as they charged over. Each step they took left a deep footprint, and a thunderous rumbling sound erupted. ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Yun said in alarm. ¡°This mist is interesting; it can even mutate the great snow,¡± Xu Zimei said with interest. In the Misty Forest, the mutation of flora was understandable, after all, they were living things. But now, it seemed that even inanimate things could mutate. Although these snowmen were numerous, their strength was too weak. With just a few strikes of its claws, the Dark Heaven Tiger scattered and dissolved countless snowmen. With the Dark Heaven Tiger leading the way, they quickly arrived in front of the snow mountain. In front of the snow mountain was a stele buried under the swirling snow. Lu Yun cleared the white snow from it, revealing a poem inscribed on it. ¡°Yellow clouds stretch a thousand miles stirring the wind¡¯s color, white waves of Nine Paths flow down the snow mountain.¡± In front of the stele, a series of steps spread upwards, reaching the sky¡¯s edge of the snow mountain. Behind them, countless snowmen were still fearlessly charging forward, turning into nothing but snowflakes upon death. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and have a look,¡± Xu Zimei said. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686 Chapter 685 Black Dragon King ?Chapter 686: Chapter 685 Black Dragon King Chapter 686: Chapter 685 Black Dragon King Upon this snowy mountain, the sky was filled with snowflakes gently falling down. The snowflakes pirouetted in midair before serenely landing on the steps. On both sides of the snowy pear trees, blossoms of red and white crowded the branches, while green, fist-sized pears dangled amongst them. ¡°It seems there are no Black Dragon Guards here,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Not sure, let¡¯s still be cautious,¡± Lu Yun shook his head and replied. The higher they ascended, the more intense Xu Zimei felt the mysterious mist became. When he reached the midway point up the mountain, the eleventh Extraordinary Meridian in his body was involuntarily unveiled. ¡°We¡¯ve got intruders,¡± a roar erupted from the midpoint on the slope. Immediately afterward, a group of Yellow Lizards dressed in yellow robes surged from the foot of the mountain. This group didn¡¯t look much different from ordinary humans, except that their ears were yellow. They had a yellow mark on their foreheads, circular, with a hexagram etched inside. ¡°Who are you?¡± the leader of the Yellow Lizards demanded, ¡°Leave quickly, or die!¡± ¡°We are here to rescue you,¡± Lu Yun hurriedly said. ¡°To overthrow the rule of the Black Dragon and regain freedom.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? You won¡¯t even invite us in for a meal?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Who are you?¡± the leader of the Yellow Lizards now turned to notice Xu Zimei and asked with a frown. ¡°Let¡¯s just go up and see,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Move forward and you will die,¡± the leader of the Yellow Lizards snorted coldly, and stretched out his hands, with fingernails several inches long. They were sharp and exuded a chilling air. Xu Zimei looked up at the peak of the mountain, always feeling that the source of the mist was in that direction. With a wave of his right hand, the Dark Heaven Tiger burst out from the void, landing heavily on the ground. In an instant, the ground cracked everywhere, and those several Yellow Lizards lost their footing, all tumbling to the ground. The massive head of the Dark Heaven Tiger leaned forward, emitting a putrid smell from its gaping jaws, mere inches from the few Yellow Lizards. ¡°Monster, monster,¡± a few of the Yellow Lizards huddled together, trembling violently. With the Dark Heaven Tiger clearing the way, Xu Zimei also cheerfully sprinted towards the top of the mountain. Yellow Lizard clansmen who tried to block the path midway were swatted off the mountain by the Dark Heaven Tiger with a single swipe of its paw. Xu Zimei noticed that these Yellow Lizards generally all practiced cultivation, their strength far surpassing that of the Green and Red Lizards. ¡°Could you not kill them?¡± Lu Yun, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t bear it and pleaded. ¡°They chose death by blocking my way,¡± Xu Zimei glanced indifferently at Lu Yun. He said, ¡°You should know your place.¡± Lu Yun nodded, not daring to speak any further. He suddenly felt that Xu Zimei at this moment was extremely detached. Accompanying Xu Zimei¡¯s upward trek, the Yellow Lizards obstructing the way grew in number. Unfortunately, none were a match for the Dark Heaven Tiger. Just then, two distinct roars sounded from either side of the mountain slope. A massive Black Leopard and a Black Python coiled around one end of the mountain wall appeared ahead. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°The Four Protectors?¡± Lu Yun exclaimed in astonishment, saying, ¡°Why are this Black Leopard and Black Python here? Aren¡¯t they supposed to guard the area of the Blue Lizards?¡± ¡°It seems your information is not accurate either,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Then do you know where the Black Dragon Hall is?¡± ¡°Black Dragon Hall?¡± Lu Yun shook his head and said, ¡°No one knows, we cannot leave our territory, so it¡¯s a mystery.¡± Watching the Dark Heaven Tiger battle the two Great Demons, Xu Zimei had no desire to waste more words. With a wave of his right hand, the Nether Serpent, a Divine Beast from the True Fate World, was directly released. The Dark Heaven Tiger fought the Black Leopard, while the Nether Serpent entangled the Black Python, and Xu Zimei walked towards the summit with his hands behind his back. The two Monster Beasts desperately tried to stop Xu Zimei, but to no avail. As Xu Zimei¡¯s figure almost reached the summit, the sky above the snow mountain suddenly darkened. Immediately after, an ear-shattering dragon roar came through. Firmament above roiled with wind and thunder, lightning flashing, thunder clapping. It was as if Hell erupted, and the entire snow mountain seemed to be devoured and submerged. A huge dragon emerged from the sky, its body vast, carrying thunderbolts, brimming with overbearing Dragon Might. In the sky above, a black storm gathered, a vortex consuming everything in its path. ¡°Human, you should not have come here,¡± the Black Dragon King¡¯s voice boomed like thunder. ¡°What is this mysterious force?¡± Xu Zimei felt the increasingly dense mist and said with some enjoyment. The Extraordinary Meridian Manual absorbed this fog, and he felt a great transformation occurring in every opened meridian in his body. ¡°You can feel it?¡± The Black Dragon King looked at Xu Zimei with surprise and exclaimed. ¡°It seems you have also obtained that kind of cultivation technique.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Extraordinary Meridian Manual?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Extraordinary Meridian Manual?¡± The Black Dragon King muttered, then said, ¡°You humans have a way with names.¡± ¡°It seems you know quite a bit,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Human, since you are here, you might as well stay, knowing too much is not good for you,¡± the Black Dragon King bellowed and charged at Xu Zimei. The colossal dragon head, exuding Thunder Authority, lunged to devour Xu Zimei directly. ¡°You are still not worthy to be my opponent,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. With a wave of his right hand, two Divine Dragons flew out from the True Fate World. One red, one blue, the Ice and Fire Twin Dragons. After Xu Zimei¡¯s nurturing and cultivation in the Divine Continent, the Dragon Clan had also taken root and blossomed, gradually growing in strength. When the two Divine Dragons appeared, Ice and Fire merged, Divine Might suppressed, and the powerful Spiritual Energy surged like a vast sea, roaring incessantly toward them. The Black Dragon King¡¯s head was directly flung away by a swipe of a dragon¡¯s tail. ¡°How can this be?¡± The Black Dragon King said in disbelief as he looked at the scene before him. ¡°Slay it,¡± Xu Zimei commanded and proceeded straight to the top of the mountain. Upon reaching the summit, Xu Zimei closed his eyes, emptied himself, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I feel it, I¡¯ve sensed it; the source is right here.¡± After that, he looked at the empty summit and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming out yet? Do you want me to blast you out one by one?¡± ¡°Young man, being too arrogant won¡¯t end well for you,¡± an ancient voice rang out. Following that, the space in front of them twisted, and four figures emerged with overwhelming presence from the shattered space. They were four elders, all wearing robes of the same style. But the colors varied: red, blue, green, and yellow. At the moment the four elders appeared, Lu Yun seemed to freeze in place. Rubbing his eyes in disbelief, he stammered, ¡°The, the, the Four Clan Elders?¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687 Chapter 686 The Great Battle Against the Four Clan Elders ?Chapter 687: Chapter 686 The Great Battle Against the Four Clan Elders Chapter 687: Chapter 686 The Great Battle Against the Four Clan Elders Seeing Lu Yun¡¯s reaction, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°It seems things are getting more and more interesting.¡± At that moment, Lu Yun was completely dumbfounded, standing still; the oldest Clan Elder of the four great lizard races, who was said to have perished in battle against the Black Dragon King, had actually appeared here. The lizard race had always regarded transforming into dragons as their lifelong goal. It was rumored that all those years ago, the four Clan Elders were deceived, allowing the Black Dragon King to enter. Following a battle to the death, the four Clan Elders perished, and the Black Dragon King utterly dominated this world. But now, it seemed the situation was quite different from the legend. ¡°Clan Elder, how come you are here?¡± Lu Yun asked hesitantly. She originally wanted to ask why the four Clan Elders would be together with the Black Dragon King, but ultimately she swallowed her words. ¡°Number Three, it appears that the members of your race have broken the rules,¡± the blue-robed elder said to the green-robed elder. ¡°Dammit, is that something you should know?¡± The green-robed elder glared at Lu Yun somewhat angrily. He then said, ¡°Why leave your territory and bring a human to cause trouble here? ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 If you mess things up, you¡¯ll be the eternal sinner of our lizard race.¡± Seeing the Clan Elder¡¯s attitude, Lu Yun was so anxious she was almost in tears. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 She quickly said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be hard on a girl,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said nonchalantly. ¡°You few old guys really live up to that saying, old but not dead, that¡¯s a thief.¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got quite the tongue,¡± the yellow-robed elder looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°You are quite confident, daring to come here alone to our lizard race.¡± ¡°Why waste words with him? Take him down quickly to avoid a long night full of dreams,¡± the red-robed elder snorted coldly, his large hand reaching straight for Xu Zimei. ¡°Just you?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly. The long sword in his hand burst forth with a brilliant blade light, sending a slash of Blade Qi that immediately severed the right hand of the red-robed elder. ¡°Hiss,¡± the red-robed elder quickly retracted his arm, emitting a low growl. ¡°This kid¡¯s got some tricks; everyone attack together,¡± the blue-robed elder frowned and said. The four of them leaped into the air, thick Holy Power radiating from their bodies. Their mighty presence rolled and surged like the continuous waves of a great river. When the Holy Power descended, the soaring figures of the four seemed to grow much taller, shaking the entire firmament. Faintly connected, they brought a suppressing silence to heaven and earth. Saint, the leader of the Great Dao, the truly powerful beings that stand proudly between heaven and earth. And now, these four elders were four Saints. Their power could nearly sweep through any Holy Sect. ¡°These are the Clan Elders you spoke of?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Lu Yun with a smile and said. ¡°With Clan Elders like these, how could you still be ruled by the Black Dragon King?¡± One must know that the Black Dragon King was just a Semi-Saint, nowhere near the capability to contend with four Saints. Xu Zimei felt he had previously underestimated the lizard clan; although they were a relatively small group, they possessed their own little world, with a still considerable area; this clan was unlikely to be so simple, without any real powerhouses. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Yun was utterly baffled. Desperately shaking her head, she said with a sobbing tone, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, how everything changed in an instant.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why the Clan Elders were so strong. Just a moment ago, she was the hero who would save her race, so why was she now being accused by the Clan Elders as the eternal sinner? ¡°Alright, go hide behind me to avoid getting hurt accidentally,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. He looked up at the sky, where the four Great Saints from the Sage¡¯s Residence were above the firmament, looking down on him indifferently like the gods of legends. With a wave of their arms, the heavens and earth changed color, the sun and moon circled, and stars flew like shuttles. Boundless spiritual energy converged from all around, causing a storm that made the entire firmament roar and rumble. There the four stood in the sky, looking down haughtily at Xu Zimei. Four massive hands made of spiritual energy descended from the heavens, reaching for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei let out a faint smile as his long blade burst with endless Blade Intent. The Blade Intent rampaged around him, tearing the heavens and earth into countless fragments. ¡°Way of Inquiry, Fifteen Forms, Reverse Samsara,¡± Xu Zimei called out softly. The long blade thundered like a lightning strike, piercing through Wu Geng¡¯s void and coming with the breath of reincarnation to turn the world upside down. In an instant, the space before him was divided by yin and yang of reincarnation, and Blade Intent tumbled out from within. It directly annihilated the four spiritual energy hands and exploded right before the four elders¡¯ eyes. Blade Qi surged, and countless blade shadows permeated the space. ¡°Ah,¡± a scream rang out, and when the Blade Intent had settled, the four Great Saints were seen bloodied and tumbling down from the firmament. Loud rumbling noises blasted a hole in the mid-air. ¡°Who dares to put on airs?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Looking at the four Great Saints lying on the ground, Lu Yun, beside him, was too shocked to speak and hid behind a stone. The battle at the foot of the mountain was also nearing its end; the Black Leopard lay bloodied under the claws of the Dark Heaven Tiger while the Black Python was being chewed bite by bite by the Nether Serpent. The ice and fire Divine Dragons assailed from both sides, leaving the Black Dragon King defenseless and forced to flee passively. ¡°Kid, you forced our hand,¡± the blue-robed elder said as he stood up, his figure swaying unsteadily. ¡°So what?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Today I¡¯m going all out. Did you really take our lizard kin for pushovers?¡± As the blue-robed elder finished speaking, four distinct roars emerged. Then, the four elders began to mutate at a rate visible to the naked eye. Their bodies lay on the ground, their limbs transforming into huge scaled paws. Their bodies gradually grew larger, spikes grew on their heads, and long tails emerged from their backs. Their eyes were made up of several different colors, and the scales on their bodies evolved into distinct layers. These were clearly four oversized mutated lizards. Blue, red, yellow, green a€¡° each one a different color. At this moment, when the four Clan Elders revealed their true forms, their intense beastly aura suppressed the entire snow-capped mountain. The snowflakes that filled the sky seemed to freeze in place. All the Yellow Lizards on the mountain instinctively knelt down, including Lu Yun, who couldn¡¯t control himself either. In their hearts, they felt a sense of awe and respect. The four lizards turned their heads, exhaling long white breaths from their mouths, their eyes filled with depression as they stared at Xu Zimei. It was a gaze that seemed to see him as already dead, chilling to the bone. ¡°Kid, you should be proud to have pushed us this far,¡± the Red Lizard uttered human speech, its voice cold. ¡°Now, how do you want to die?¡± ¡°How I want to die?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the other party and said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you think you know who you¡¯re speaking to?¡± Chapter 688 - Chapter 688 Chapter 687 Divine King ?Chapter 688: Chapter 687 Divine King Chapter 688: Chapter 687 Divine King As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, an extremely strong presence surged out from around him. It was the presence of a Divine King. The pinnacle that mortals could reach, the so-called supreme existence of the Eternal Ancient Continent. Spiritual Energy roared along Changhe, and Blade Intent spanned thirty thousand li. Step by step, Xu Zimei rose into the air, his Divine Might vast, silencing the entire firmament. The pale purple robe fluttered in the wind as he stood with his hands behind his back, his long hair bound up in a hair clasp, some strands scattered behind him in disarray. In this moment, the Holy Power brought by the four lizard Sages was nowhere to be found, as if the entire world had only Xu Zimei left. The eyes of the crowd were involuntarily drawn to him. Between heaven and earth, the winds swirled and clouds gathered, and Divine Might pressed down overwhelmingly. The long sword hummed lightly as if expressing the joy within. ¡°Beneath the Divine King are all but ants,¡± Xu Zimei gazed deeply. As if piercing through the Wugeng Void and the cycle of decay and prosperity, his crushing momentum fell upon the people present. ¡°This, this is,¡± the Blue Lizard¡¯s complexion changed drastically, trembling as it watched Xu Zimei. ¡°How is this possible, a Divine King, which Divine King from the human race is this? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 How come I¡¯ve never heard of him?¡± The Red Lizard struggled to stand up, resisting the Divine King¡¯s presence, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one Eternal Ancient Divine King in our Southern Domain?¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± The four Sages exchanged looks, all feeling troubled. ¡°Let¡¯s try it out, maybe this kid is just bluffing,¡± the Blue Lizard said with a heavy voice. ¡°A Divine King isn¡¯t a cabbage, how could we just happen to meet one so easily.¡± ¡°Come then, let¡¯s see what skills you ants truly possess,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently, standing above the firmament. The four lizards all roared angrily towards the sky as circles of light surged out from them. Four differently colored circles of light swirled around them, and behind each of them emerged a colossal phantom. These were four lizards of varying forms. The four lizards roared to the heavens, standing on the earth with an aura of ancient times. ¡°Merge,¡± the Blue Lizard commanded with a soft shout. The four lizard phantoms turned into streaks of light, beginning to fuse together. Harsh shrieking sounds echoed one after another as the Spiritual Energy of the snow mountain converged towards this place. Snow and ice melted, all things revived; the snowflakes in the sky completely disappeared, and a gentle breeze blew past. As the orb of four streaks of light flickered, the four individuals brought their palms together and shouted, ¡°Ancient Lizard Elder, come forth.¡± Then an ear-shattering roar resounded. The orb dissipated, and an enormous creature appeared atop the mountain. It was a lizard, magnified a hundredfold. Unlike a typical lizard, apart from more mottled colors on its body, its mouth had two gigantic fangs, and its teeth had turned into three rows of serrated teeth. More importantly, the Ancient Lizard Elder possessed three eyes. Though the third eye on its forehead remained closed, its power was nonetheless palpable. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± the Blue Robed Lizard said solemnly to Xu Zimei. Ever since learning that Xu Zimei was a Divine King, they had abandoned all their previous contempt and arrogance. After all, the stature of a Divine King was well understood by all. The Eternal Ancient Divine King had changed the entire Eternal Ancient Continent back in the day. With a mere flick of his hand, he could turn seas into mulberry fields, rotate the sun and moon, and alter the course of destiny. Looking at the Ancient Lizard Elder, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Too weak.¡± The Ancient Lizard Elder let out a furious roar, opened its serrated fangs, and a light wave formed of four colors sprayed towards Xu Zimei. This light wave broke through layers of space, collapsing half of the firmament. Rising to the Nine Skies, it seemed it would strike Xu Zimei any moment. Xu Zimei slowly raised his right hand and caught the energy strike with one hand. The explosions of ¡°boom boom boom¡± spread through the void, and as Xu Zimei casually blocked the attack, the Ancient Lizard Elder¡¯s face showed a moment of shock. Its massive body towered on the mountain peak, its right foot stepping back slightly, its tail sweeping across fiercely, and split half of the mountain peak directly. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Ancient Lizard Elder leaped a hundred meters high, like a cannonball, killing its way towards Xu Zimei. Mid-air, the Ancient Lizard Elder flipped, its claws several meters long, directly piercing through space and killing towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Meaningless,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He waved his hand and slapped out with the palm of his hand. ¡°Awooo,¡± accompanied by the mournful cry of the Ancient Lizard Elder, it was slapped out of the sky by a palm. The massive body was directly embedded in the mountain¡¯s base, blood flowing into a river for a moment. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï The whole snowy mountain shook continuously, and many Yellow Lizards were shaken and rolled off the mountain base. The Ancient Lizard Elder struggled to crawl out, its body drenched in blood, scales and flesh burst open, looking gravely wounded. ¡°Open the Heavenly Gate,¡± the Blue Lizard Elder roared loudly. Accompanied by a roar from the Ancient Lizard Elder, it raised its head high, and the eye on its forehead flashed open in an instant. In that moment, an aura from the ancient wilderness emanated from the eyes. That eye in the forehead was incredibly brilliant, an almost immeasurable amount of energy exploded from within. The space around was completely twisted, the force resembling a thunderstorm. Too swift for the flesh eye to capture, it blasted down towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei stood still as if stunned, with no movement, nor any attempt to dodge. The thunderstorm crackled and thundered, twisting with a force that could uproot everything. It bombarded heavily on Xu Zimei¡¯s body. ¡°He¡¯s hit,¡± the Red Lizard Sage said with joy, quickly speaking up. ¡°No,¡± the Yellow Lizard Sage shook his head slightly. When everyone looked up again, they saw the thunderstorm tearing through the firmament, rendering the entire sky in a prism of colors. The thunderstorm pierced Xu Zimei¡¯s body directly, but the anticipated scene of blood and flesh did not occur. Xu Zimei still stood calmly in place, as if watching a clown, mockingly looking at the others. ¡°Is this fun?¡± he asked. ¡°Is this the might of the Divine King?¡± murmured the Red Lizard Sage to himself. ¡°How could he be so strong, not even on the same level,¡± sighed the Green Lizard Sage. He understood the power of the Ancient Lizard Elder more than anyone else; it was their strongest card, the legacy left by their lizard race. Unfortunately, the opponent was far too strong; the Divine King indeed seemed unattainable. Xu Zimei seemed to grow weary too, directly bringing down his huge hand with a might that seemed to shatter heaven and earth, suppressing it downwards. Seeing this, the Ancient Lizard Elder roared in terror, unable to even resist, and was immediately slapped down. As the giant palm continued downward, the Four Great Lizard Sages quickly knelt on the ground, holding their heads and screaming, ¡°Divine King, please spare our lives.¡± Chapter 689 - Chapter 689 Chapter 688 The Truth About the Lizard Clan ?Chapter 689: Chapter 688: The Truth About the Lizard Clan Chapter 689: Chapter 688: The Truth About the Lizard Clan Watching the four Great Elders pleading for mercy, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°What, no more fighting?¡± ¡°Our strength is insignificant, undoubtedly overestimating our capabilities, we admit our inferiority and concede,¡± the elder in the blue robe shook his head and sighed. ¡°Bring out the item,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, speaking impatiently. ¡°The item is right here; we¡¯re also unable to move it,¡± said the elder in the red robe. He waved his hands, and the blinding formation that covered the mountain peak was dispelled. There were no changes elsewhere on the mountain peak, but in the very center, a massive boulder stood tall. The boulder was roughly a dozen meters tall, its surface layer thick and hard, half black and half white. One could feel a powerful force contained within it, a force so rare in this world that even Xu Zimei was somewhat moved. Regrettably, the stone¡¯s surface layer encased this power, preventing it from being exposed and likewise from being absorbed by others. However, on one side of the stone layer, there was a small crack. The power within the boulder was seeping out bit by bit through the crack, and Xu Zimei could clearly sense that the permeating force was that mysterious mist. The source of the power he had been absorbing. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Reporting to the Divine King, this is the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone,¡± the elder in the blue robe quickly replied. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Heaven and Earth Divine Stone? Tell me about it,¡± Xu Zimei said. The elders hesitated for a moment, exchanging glances before the elder in the yellow robe spoke, ¡°We are willing to tell the whole story of its origin, may we ask if Your Excellency would consider sparing our clan?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s useful, I will consider it,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. The elders looked at each other again, and the elder in the blue robe stepped forward and asked, ¡°What would Your Excellency like to know?¡± ¡°Its origin,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Your Excellency must be aware of the Immortal Path Bridge. Legend has it that beings like Your Excellency, the Divine Kings, have already reached the pinnacle of this world. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? To advance further, one must cross the Immortal Path Bridge to the vaster cosmos beyond,¡± the elder in the blue robe said slowly. ¡°I am aware of this,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Many thousands of years ago, a fracture appeared between our Eternal Ancient Continent and the world of the Immortal Path Bridge, Your Excellency must be aware of this event,¡± the blue-robed elder organized his words. He continued, ¡°This allowed not only the people from our Eternal Ancient Continent to visit that world, but also the beings from that world could come through the fracture to our continent.¡± ¡°Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself, then asked, ¡°Have you seen the people from that world?¡± In his mind, whether it was the Eternal Ancient Continent or Yuan Central Continent, they were both considered minor worlds. Only the supreme Heaven Beyond Heavens was the true greater world. The domain that only Great Emperors would pursue. ¡°We were too weak, and not even sanctified back then, how could we be qualified to meet the beings from that world,¡± the elder in the blue robe shook his head. He said, ¡°However, to my knowledge, the beings from that world are too powerful, so much so that even Divine Kings are nothing but ants to them.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown. ¡°The beings from that world sought to dominate the Eternal Ancient Continent, and after centuries of warfare, we watched as the continent¡¯s powers retreated, It was at that time, the Eternal Ancient Divine King, risking his life, sealed the fracture. Without the support from the other side of the fracture, we finally caught our breath and defeated the invaders.¡± The elder in the blue robe said, ¡°And what the Eternal Ancient Divine King used to mend the sky and seal the rift was this Heaven and Earth Divine Stone.¡± ¡°But how did this object end up in your hands?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t dare to steal something from the Eternal Ancient Divine King.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s impossible. The Heaven and Earth Divine Stone is formed from the brewing energy of heaven and earth, containing the might of the cosmos. After the Eternal Ancient Divine King sealed the rift, half of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone was left over. At that time, the Eternal Ancient Divine King was gravely injured and could hardly take care of himself, only managing to flee to heal his wounds. And the remaining part of the Divine Stone just happened to fall into the small world of our lizard race across the boundless space. This could also be considered fate,¡± the elder in the blue robe said with a smile. ¡°But what does this have to do with the Extraordinary Meridian Manual and the Black Dragon King?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Extraordinary Meridian Manual?¡± The elder in the blue robe paused for a moment, then realized and said, ¡°You mean the cultivation technique that can absorb the divine power of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°When the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone fell on top of the snowy mountain, we were not the Clan Elders yet. The previous generation of Clan Elders tried every possible way to absorb the power within it. You know, our lizard race¡¯s lifelong dream is to become dragons. Based on the findings of the Clan Elders, as long as one could open the divine stone and absorb its power, our lizard race could turn each and everyone into dragons and potentially transform our whole race,¡± said the elder in the blue robe. ¡°But the hardness of this Divine Stone exceeded our imagination; no matter what method we used, nothing worked against its solid strength. By then, the Clan Elders had reached sainthood and possessed vast lifespans, and living another ten thousand years was nothing to them. Unfortunately, they ultimately chose to sacrifice themselves, to break the stone¡¯s surface defense for the future of our race,¡± he continued. At this point, all four elders seemed somewhat downcast. After a short silence, the elder in the blue robe spoke again: ¡°When the Clan Elders died, we four naturally became the new Clan Elders, leading the four tribes. Even as the Clan Elders sacrificed themselves in death, we still underestimated the defense of the Divine Stone. The outer layer of the stone was not broken but merely cracked a small opening.¡± ¡°So the fog in the Misty Forest is emanating from there?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Yes. Although only a trickle of energy came out, it was enough to make us ecstatic. However, when we tried to absorb this force, we found it was not so easily absorbed. Instead, the energy built up and nearly blocked our Vein Gates,¡± said the elder in the blue robe. ¡°Later, after our experiments, we discovered that the human body is profound. While the Vein Gates rejected this power, some parts of the body could absorb this divine force quite well. So, after a long time spent researching, we developed what you call the Extraordinary Meridian Manual.¡± ¡°The story you told seems to differ from what I know. The Black Dragon rules this world; you must be aware of that,¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The previous generation of Clan Elders found a severely injured Black Dragon while they were out. They brought it back to the clan and after healing its injuries, they discovered that the Black Dragon was pregnant. Not long after the little Black Dragon was born, its mother passed away. At that time, we were researching how to absorb the power from within the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, and the Black Dragon¡¯s mother willingly used her body as an experimental subject to aid us.¡± The elder in the blue robe said with a touch of regret. Chapter 690 - Chapter 690 Chapter 689 Acquiring the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone ?Chapter 690: Chapter 689: Acquiring the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone Chapter 690: Chapter 689: Acquiring the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone ¡°Although we have deciphered the so-called thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians, the Black Dragon¡¯s mother suffered greatly as a subject of experimentation, leading us down many wrong paths, until her insides were utterly damaged,¡± the elder in blue robes sighed. ¡°The Black Dragon King we see today was raised by us, and his actions were also influenced by our guidance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand why you would let the Black Dragon rule this world,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°You know, your human race has always coveted us, the lizard tribe; our lizard hearts can often fetch a good price in the outside world. What¡¯s even more detestable is that your humans have bribed some of us, and a portion of the lizard tribe actually betrayed us, providing intelligence to the human race,¡± the elder in blue robes said hatefully. ¡°The Heaven and Earth Divine Stone has always been a great secret within our clan, related to our future. Hence, apart from us four Clan Elders and the Black Dragon, no one else in our tribe knows about it. Thousands of years ago, a traitorous lizard stealthily came here, stole the Cultivation Technique we created, the Extraordinary Meridian Manual, and eventually escaped. This is also how your human race came to possess it; otherwise, the technique would never have leaked. That incident infuriated us to such an extent that we decided to seal off the entire small world, waiting until we could unravel the secret of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone before allowing freedom again.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± another elder in red robes continued, ¡°but the order to seal the small world faced opposition from many of our tribespeople, who did not wish to live like frogs at the bottom of a well, cut off from the outside world. We feared that these lizards would reveal the news of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone to the humans, which would lead to great trouble. But as Clan Elders, we also couldn¡¯t just kill those who opposed, as that would surely cause public outrage and panic. So, we came up with the plan for the Black Dragon King, letting it rule this world while we controlled everything from the shadows.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? The pain that had afflicted the lizard tribe for a thousand years was actually orchestrated by the Clan Elders themselves. ¡°Do you know how our tribespeople have lived all these years?¡± Lu Yun roared as he questioned. ¡°I know, I must admit that sometimes the Black Dragon, driven by hunger, made you gather Purple Wisteria flowers for it. Some of the Black Dragon Guards abused their power for personal gain, but we have already restrained this behavior as much as possible. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 On a larger scale, as long as you follow the Black Dragon¡¯s orders, you would never be harmed,¡± the elder in green robes shook his head in response. ¡°For the future of our tribe, this was the only way we could take. Once the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone is opened, our tribe could soar to great heights, and every one of you could transform into dragons. These grievances will eventually be repaid.¡± At this point, the elder in green robes seemed downcast. He looked at Xu Zimei; everything had been going according to plan, but Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival had ruined it all. The tribe had invested so much effort in the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, and now it seemed they were doomed to become mere wedding dresses for others. ¡°What about Ragefire Brother, what have you done to him?¡± Lu Yun asked loudly. ¡°That man from a thousand years ago?¡± the elder in green robes replied. ¡°He was an anomaly; naturally, we wouldn¡¯t let him leave this place. He is imprisoned in the Human Race Tower; you can go see for yourself. We haven¡¯t paid attention to his life or death.¡± Having said that, the elder in green robes looked at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Divine King, sir, we have told you all that you wanted to know without omitting a single detail. Could you perhaps spare our lives?¡± ¡°I may consider not slaughtering the entire lizard tribe, seeing as they haven¡¯t offended me, but the four of you old fellows still have to be eliminated,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°You¡¯re going back on your word,¡± the elder in yellow robes said, his face changing as he pointed at Xu Zimei and shouted. ¡°As a Divine King, whose words are law and vows are as solid as nine sacred tripods, how can Your Excellency lightly go back on your word,¡± said the blue-robed elder anxiously. ¡°When did I agree? I only said I would consider it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. His right hand fell, Divine Might vast and boundless, bringing with it overwhelming presence to suppress everything below. ¡°Your Excellency, please hold back. We know how to break the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone. Killing me won¡¯t get it for you,¡± the blue-robed elder hurriedly shouted. ¡°A bunch of trash, ten thousand years and still you haven¡¯t penetrated its secrets. Besides, without you, I can manage on my own,¡± Xu Zimei said coldly. As his great palm descended, the snow mountain was almost leveled to the ground. With Xu Zimei¡¯s strength, it was entirely possible to obliterate the four Clan Elders, not even leaving behind remains. However, he needed to fuse the heart of the Blood Lizard, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t be so thorough in his killings. Xu Zimei¡¯s strike still had some restraint; he only suppressed the four people in place so they couldn¡¯t move. Seeing this scene, the Yellow Lizards on the ground all knelt, watching Xu Zimei with fear. At this moment, the Black Leopard and Black Python were already killed, and the Black Dragon King lay on the side of the snow mountain with severe injuries. Xu Zimei walked over slowly, looking at the yellow-robed elder, and directly excavated his heart. ¡°Demon, you demon,¡± the yellow-robed elder screamed in agony. After extracting the heart of the Yellow Lizard, Xu Zimei approached the blue-robed elder. The blue-robed elder had calmed down considerably. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°We are utterly convinced by our defeat. But before we die, can Your Excellency tell me your name, so I may die with that knowledge?¡± ¡°Name?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°I have no name, just a Divine King. Why would I need a name if I am not a Great Emperor?¡± ¡°Great Emperor? Is that an even more supreme existence?¡± asked the blue-robed elder with a hint of longing. As Xu Zimei extracted his heart, he nodded. ¡­¡­ He placed the two hearts and the previously fused heart of the Fire Lizard together, then came before the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone. Previously, opening the thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians had been extremely difficult, but the appearance of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone gave him hope. But the precondition was that he could completely break through the exterior layer of stone. With a sweep of his right hand, the Creation Force within him surged like a raging river, rolling forth, and lifted the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone into his True Fate World. At first, the Divine Stone resisted, but ultimately, under absolute power, it began to move bit by bit, flying into Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Continent. The moment the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone entered, Xu Zimei immediately summoned the Chaos Pearl. The Chaos Pearl, traversing through eons, slowly flew out from the depths of the Endless Void. The Chaos Pearl circled around the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone once, and eventually, a colorless light of void emanated from it. Falling upon the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone. Feeling the irradiance of this force, the previously dormant Heaven and Earth Divine Stone finally began to react. It started to tremble and shake. A faint rumbling noise came from within as the outer layer of stone began to fall off bit by bit. With the falling of the stone layers, the entire Divine Stone¡¯s trembling grew more intense. Brilliant light began to radiate from within, bit by bit. Chapter 691 - Chapter 691 Chapter 690 The Power of the God Stone and the Heart of the Lizard ?Chapter 691: Chapter 690: The Power of the God Stone and the Heart of the Lizard Chapter 691: Chapter 690: The Power of the God Stone and the Heart of the Lizard As cracks began to appear on the surface of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, the Chaos Pearl spun faster and faster. Surpassing time and space, as if transcending fate and the Great Dao, time was being accelerated to infinity. The surrounding void expanded constantly amidst destruction and rebirth, for how long, no one could tell. It might have been a moment, or perhaps the flick of a finger in some ancient Epoch. Only the ¡°crack crack¡± of breaking sounds resounded as fissures spread across the surface of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone¡¯s layers. Eventually, with a ¡°boom¡± of an explosion, the dust settled, the layers shattered, and the whole world trembled. A pillar of divine light shot straight into the skies, breaking through the clouds, riding the wind and surging into the firmament. Once the stone layers broke open, the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone itself turned out not to be large, being roughly a meter in diameter. Radiating dazzling golden light, within this halo of gold, intertwined black and white rays of light merged together. ¡­ In the Divine Continent, previously Xu Zimei had thrown the Void Spirit Monkey into the continent, which was later picked up by the native peoples. When he retrieved the Void Spirit Monkey, he gave a book to the few natives. This book detailed the usage of writing and knowledge on animal husbandry and sowing. Now, the human race in this world no longer lived aimlessly everywhere. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? They had settled down, begun to utilize fire, domesticate animals, and solve their basic needs. Though life was still difficult, it had begun to bear fruit, and in the end, surviving was good enough. At this moment when the golden light of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone shone brightly on the world, nearly all the creatures of the continent could see it. Witnessing such an anomaly, just like their initial ignorance of storms and thunder, they marveled at the sheer wonder of nature¡¯s creations. Some imaginative people began to dream up myths and legends. As a mythological story emerged, capturing the human gaze, various other legendary deeds sprang from imagination. This world, for the first time, formed the nascent shape of ghostly and divine legends. And now, Xu Zimei felt the power of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, a power that had already spread throughout, even just breathing in front of it. One could experience an epiphany, feeling every cell in the body rejuvenating with such pleasure. The Extraordinary Meridian within his body surged with this force, with Divine Power flowing like a raging river, endlessly marshalling forth. The eleventh Extraordinary Meridian had already been cleared, Xu Zimei sat in front of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, absorbing for dozens of days. During these days, with every breath he took, every pore in his body opened, still filled with Divine Power pouring in continuously. ¡°Crackle and pop¡± noises often came from within his body. With each breath, the exhaled mist resembled a dragon, ebbing and flowing. Xu Zimei¡¯s skin became whiter and whiter, and with the clearing of the Extraordinary Meridians, he felt he had gained even more control over his body. It was as if this allowed him to more clearly harness the power within. The twelfth Extraordinary Meridian, the thirteenth Extraordinary Meridian, the fourteenth Extraordinary Meridian. Until, dozens of days later in an afternoon, the sun over the Divine Continent softened its edges. The setting sun began to descend in the west, and under the glow of the evening sky, lonely birds flew and leaves drifted down. Yin and yang fog enveloped Xu Zimei, Divine Power shrouded his entire being. The piece of Heaven and Earth Divine Stone had obviously shrunk by a tenth inside of him. A ¡°rumbling¡± explosion echoed from within Xu Zimei, and before long, he suddenly opened his eyes. With a ¡°bang¡±, it was as if some shackles inside him had been broken. The fifteenth Extraordinary Meridian, which was also the third Great Extraordinary Meridian at the Solar Plexus Chakra, was opened. A vortex formed by the Divine Power began to converge in the abdomen, and Xu Zimei stood up, stretching her waist and limbs. A series of ¡°crackling¡± sounds could be heard. At this moment, it was not just an enhancement of strength, but even the Power Vortex of Shaking Heaven Power began to gather more within her body. After stepping into the realm of Divine King, she had reached the pinnacle attainable by the human race. At this time, whether to become a Great Emperor or to ascend to immortality was the opening of another world¡¯s door. The foundation was extremely important, and Xu Zimei felt it necessary to check the detailed changes after the Divine King soon. After all, this was something her experience from her previous life had not touched upon. She looked at the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone in front of her, allowing it and the Chaos Pearl to sink into the depths of the void together. The next time she practiced, she would take them out again. Although opening the thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians was hopeful, such things had to be done step by step. It was better to open a major Vein Gate first, get used to the power, and accumulate some experience before continuing the practice. Having left the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared on a snowy mountain. The four Clan Elders of the Lizard Clan had been killed, and the Black Dragon King had been devoured by the Ice and Fire Divine Dragons. As for the Yellow Lizard, which was of no use, Xu Zimei simply let it go. At this moment in the snowy mountains, only she and Lu Yun remained. Lu Yun sat on the ground with a blank stare, the events of the day somewhat shattering her worldview. After all, the true culprit behind the scenes was their own Clan Elder, and she was not lightly impacted by this. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei didn¡¯t interfere, and directly concentrated the heart of the Yellow Lizard with the previously fused heart of the Fire Lizard. Following the previous method, she began to form seals. Compared to the fusion of the Fire Lizard¡¯s heart, the Jade Lizard¡¯s heart was clearly more difficult. The process was more complicated, and the struggle and tumult of the two lizard hearts were even more violent, while the consumption of the Fusion Stones also increased exponentially. Fortunately, Xu Zimei¡¯s realm was very high, which allowed her to suppress it with relative ease. After a whole night¡¯s time, the fusion of the Jade Lizard¡¯s heart was finally completed. She then took out the heart of the Blue Lizard. This Blue Lizard¡¯s heart required to be of a ten-thousand-year level, and luckily Xu Zimei had encountered these Clan Elders. Otherwise, the hearts of ordinary Blue Lizards would really be useless. As long as the Blue Lizard¡¯s heart was fused, she could obtain an initial Light Red Lizard¡¯s heart. Afterwards, with the baking of the Divine Dragon¡¯s fire, it could become a Blood Lizard¡¯s heart. Xu Zimei found that the number of Fusion Stones required for such a fusion exceeded her expectations. But fortunately, she had won enough of them at the martial contest earlier. The difficulty of fusing the Blue Lizard¡¯s heart increased exponentially, and after several days and nights, under Xu Zimei¡¯s careful fusion, The mist on the surface of the Fusion Stones dispersed, revealing a brand-new, light red heart that emerged from within. Inside the heart, the phantom of a lizard was hissing. This lizard resembled the Ancient Lizard Elder, but it was much smaller and the color was lighter. The whole heart ¡°thumped¡± rhythmically, as though it was a real life. Even though it was not yet a true Blood Lizard¡¯s heart, Xu Zimei could already feel the power it contained. She collected the light red heart and slowly approached Lu Yun. Chapter 692 - Chapter 692 Chapter 691 Perfection ?Chapter 692: Chapter 691 Perfection Chapter 692: Chapter 691 Perfection ¡°` ¡°Get up,¡± Xu Zimei said aloud. ¡°What for?¡± Lu Yun lifted his head in confusion, his eyes vacant as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°To find the Divine Dragon Fire, and by the way, to rescue your Ragefire Brother,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so distraught about? The rumor is that the four clan elders died at the hands of the Black Dragon, they were already dead. The rest of the tribe doesn¡¯t know the truth. The lizard race can start anew. Why cling to something you shouldn¡¯t be clinging to?¡± ¡°Start anew?¡± After a long while, Lu Yun¡¯s gaze finally regained its luster as he murmured to himself, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the Human Race Tower,¡± Xu Zimei said. Lu Yun stood up and followed closely behind Xu Zimei. Since the Black Dragon King had died, Xu Zimei was not afraid of startling the snake by beating the grass. He summoned the Divine Dragon, and together with Lu Yun, sat on the dragon¡¯s back, heading towards the territory of the Blue Lizard, the Human Race Tower. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The Divine Dragon flew between the clouds, its dragon¡¯s roar trembling, soaring through mist and fog. Mad Wind blew past them, lifting the long hair from Lu Yun¡¯s forehead. Her mind had cleared a lot, and she stared at Xu Zimei for a long time before suddenly asking, ¡°Can you stay?¡± ¡°What? Taken a fancy to me?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°If you could lead our lizard race, I believe you would surely accomplish great things,¡± Lu Yun said. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that. Your temple is too small to accommodate this great Buddha,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Yun nodded somewhat distractedly and said, ¡°Indeed, after all, you are already a Divine King.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire? I believe he¡¯s capable,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Ragefire Brother¡¯s life and death are uncertain, alas,¡± Lu Yun sighed softly. Having Xu Zimei stay was for the sake of the race, but did she not also harbor some personal desires? The two of them sat on the back of the Divine Dragon, which sped along with incredible velocity, covering dozens of kilometers in just a few flashes of light. About half an hour later, the shadow of the Divine Dragon finally stopped above a city. The architecture of this city was quite interesting as it was built in a pentagonal manner. This was also the habitat of the Blue Lizard. Five wide city gates were interconnected, making it appear as though five cities were arranged in the shape of a pentagon. And in the center of this pentagon was a tower, towering about a thousand feet tall. The dark tower stood on the land with its sharp spire penetrating the sky, seventeen stories high. Underneath, hundreds of meters below, Blue Lizards patrolled. Seeing this, Xu Zimei laughed from high above: ¡°It seems that only your Green Lizard and the Red Lizard have it tough. The other lizards all have their tasks.¡± Lu Yun¡¯s gaze became focused, and he stayed silent without speaking. Accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar from the Divine Dragon, it descended majestically with its overwhelming dragon¡¯s might. The Blue Lizards below immediately sensed the anomaly and, upon looking up, became stunned to see the immense Divine Dragon before them. ¡°A dragon, a dragon,¡± someone stammered out. At this moment, some Blue Lizards were dumbfounded on the spot, while others immediately knelt down in worship. For the lizard race, dragons were an object of immense awe and desire. Xu Zimei and Lu Yun walked down from the Divine Dragon and directly grabbed a nearby Blue Lizard to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire imprisoned?¡± ¡°What Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire?¡± the Blue Lizard was so scared it was out of its wits. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a human being imprisoned here a thousand years ago? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Lu Yun asked, frowning. ¡°The, the humans are all on the sixteenth floor,¡± the Blue Lizard quickly replied. ¡°` Watching the two figures vanish into the Human Race Tower, the Blue Lizard hadn¡¯t even finished saying ¡°You can¡¯t go in¡± before being directly decapitated by a blade Qi that flew out. Upon entering the Human Race Tower, Xu Zimei found it to be incredibly dark, much like a chamber of prisons. This place was filled with foreign intruders who had been captured. Most of them were human, and the space reeked of decay, as well as dampness and cold. Those imprisoned here were basically neglected, left only to await death. If they got hungry, they could cannibalize, eating the very people who were imprisoned with them. Xu Zimei saw many bodies inside, and even though a lot of time had passed, the air in this unventilated space made one feel nauseated. The two quickly passed through the first floor, with hundreds of meters between each level, all connected by Teleportation Arrays. When Xu Zimei and Lu Yun reached the sixteenth floor, they found the space to be not that large. In front of them were rows of crosses, with bodies bound to them. They seemed to have been tortured severely. ¡°Your lizard clan even has places like this,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either,¡± Lu Yun replied, shaking her head in dejection. ¡°Look around here, see if the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire is here,¡± Xu Zimei said. He didn¡¯t help in the search but sat down in a Teleportation Array and went to the seventeenth floor of the Human Race Tower, which was also the highest level. The so-called Divine Dragon Fire was here. The final step of the Blood Lizard heart was to refine it with Divine Dragon Fire. The Divine Dragon Fire here was different from the flames spewed by the Divine Dragons in Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Continent. This was the Innate True Flame of a Fire Attribute Divine Dragon, which would appear with a small chance only after its death. With the refinement of the Divine Dragon Fire, the heart of the Blood Lizard would possess divinity. Upon reaching the seventeenth floor, Xu Zimei found the visibility to be much brighter. The space wasn¡¯t too large, and on the high platform straight ahead, there was a golden flame burning fiercely. The flames writhed and transformed, at one moment soaring through the Nine Skies, and the next, the Divine Dragon roared in rage. Xu Zimei approached, waved his right hand, and suppressed the Divine Dragon Fire directly. He placed the pale red lizard on the flame, controlling the temperature of the fire to slowly temper the heart. This was a lengthy process. Under the refinement of the golden flames, the heart became more solid. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t keep a close watch on the heart, instead, he went down to the sixteenth floor. Among the numerous bodies, Lu Yun was seen holding a body covered in indiscernible flesh and blood, ceaselessly calling out to it. Xu Zimei slowly approached and said, ¡°Let me have a look.¡± He placed his hands on the chest of the body, and although the body had been tortured beyond human recognition, Xu Zimei could still feel a faint breathing. The Tree of Life within him stirred as he channeled streams of Life Force into the body. As long as death wasn¡¯t absolute, Xu Zimei, who possessed the Tree of Life, could heal almost anyone. With the entry of the Life Force, the body began to slowly change. The wounds on his body were healing. ¡°Is there still hope?¡± Lu Yun asked with anticipation. The next moment, just as her words fell, she saw the body¡¯s fingers suddenly twitch. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The tightly closed eyes also slowly opened, as if seeing the light again, carrying too much hardship. ¡°Ragefire Brother, do you remember me? Are you alright?¡± Lu Yun quickly asked. Chapter 693 - Chapter 693 Chapter 692 Departure and the Onslaught of the Giant Dragon ?Chapter 693: Chapter 692: Departure and the Onslaught of the Giant Dragon Chapter 693: Chapter 692: Departure and the Onslaught of the Giant Dragon The corpse opened its eyes and stared at Lu Yun for a long while before finally saying with cracked lips, ¡°Little Yun, where is this?¡± ¡°This is the Human Race Tower, I came to rescue you,¡± Lu Yun said in haste. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go quickly. If they find us,¡± the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire said with a condensed gaze, urging them on. ¡°There¡¯s no danger anymore, the Clan Elder and Black Dragon are both dead,¡± Lu Yun interrupted him and replied. ¡°They¡¯re all dead? That¡¯s good,¡± the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire finally breathed a sigh of relief and lay on the ground to begin recovering from his injuries autonomously. ¡°Take care of him,¡± After reviving the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire, Xu Zimei returned to the seventeenth floor. The pale-red heart in the flames brightened and dimmed intermittently, the thumping sound of a heartbeat echoing as if true life was being nurtured. The gestation period of the Blood Lizard heart far exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s expectations, taking a full month. Only now the heart had recovered in the refinement of the Divine Dragon Fire, its color shifting from the original pale red toward crimson. The surface was a fresh red, as if a real heart had just been taken out. The purple veins and patterns were clearly visible. Xu Zimei collected the heart and then left the Human Race Tower with Lu Yun and the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Along the way, the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire expressed his gratitude to Xu Zimei. ¡°I should be leaving too,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Brother, are you returning to the human race?¡± the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire asked. ¡°Yes, would you like to join?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass. I want to go see Qin. Staying here in the future isn¡¯t bad either,¡± the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire said with a smile, shaking his head. After escorting them to the Green Lizard¡¯s village, Xu Zimei did not say much. He tore open the barriers of the small world with absolute strength, his figure gradually fading into it. Watching Xu Zimei leave, Lu Yun¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. ¡°Sometimes, you need to speak up about your feelings,¡± the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire said with a laugh on the side. ¡°Ragefire Brother, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Lu Yun quickly averted her gaze and replied nervously. ¡°Some people, once lost, may never be encountered again. You didn¡¯t seize the opportunity,¡± the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire said. ¡°I know,¡± Lu Yun replied with a somewhat somber mood. ¡°But even if I do speak up, what can it change? Do you think he would stay for someone?¡± ¡­a€| On an autumn afternoon, the breeze was cool. Layers of formations shrouded the entire Sect Gate of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. Endless Spiritual Energy was gathering towards the Formation, where fog encircled, dragons roared and tigers howled, indicating something extraordinary. The Elders guarding the outer layer had serious expressions on their faces, daring not to relax in the slightest. Because no one knew when those two Divine Dragons would come again. The entire Realm Emperor Holy Sect was in a state of readiness. In the Council Hall of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, many Elders were gathered. Sect Master Zhang Tianlin was tapping the side of his chair with his right index finger, a flash of brilliance in his eyes, as he inquired, ¡°How long has it been since all the True Disciples left the Sect in search of the Blood Lizard heart?¡± ¡°Reporting back to the Sect Master, it¡¯s been over two months now,¡± an Elder beside him hurriedly replied. ¡°For such a long time, they either encountered trouble or all died,¡± Zhang Tianlin said, frowning. ¡°We still don¡¯t know yet, we can only send someone to Ragefire City to check if there¡¯s any news of them,¡± the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, replied from below. ¡°But those two Divine Dragons haven¡¯t appeared again during this period; could it be over?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t let our guard down until the heart of the Blood Lizard arrives,¡± Zhang Tianlin shook his head and said. As everyone was discussing, suddenly two high-pitched dragon roars came from a distance. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± the complexions of those within the council hall drastically changed, as Zhang Tianlin suddenly stood up and looked outside with a profound gaze. High above the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor, one ice and one fire, two Divine Dragons soared into the sky. The crimson flames burned fiercely, merging with the icy blue frost, as if ice and fire fused, illuminating half the sky. The two Divine Dragons shook their tails, their massive tails heavily slamming onto the Defensive Array, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the formation began to shake, and small cracks had already appeared on it. ¡°This won¡¯t do, our formation won¡¯t hold for much longer,¡± said the Realm King, looking somewhat grave upon seeing this scene. ¡°Follow me to meet the enemy,¡± Zhang Tianlin spoke calmly, ¡°First, channel strength into the formation to stabilize it as much as possible.¡± The numerous elders of the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor sat cross-legged, none daring to hold back in the slightest. They poured all their Spiritual Energy into the Defensive Array, as each person¡¯s energy differed. When everyone operated their cultivation techniques together, the Spiritual Energy at the edge of the sky appeared like a rainbow, manifesting in an array of different colors. The vast influx of Spiritual Energy into the formation began to heal those cracks on the surface. The two Divine Dragons in the sky seemed to become enraged, as they let out a furious roar. Their enormous bodies spiraled in the firmament, and once again the sky darkened with dense clouds, lightning flashing, and thunderclaps sounding. The Red Dragon opened its fangs, spitting out a fireball so hot that it seemed to melt the very void from its mouth. The appearance of the fireball revealed the Red Dragon¡¯s eyes with vertical pupils, and its entire body emitted a majestic dragon¡¯s might. Waves of dragon flames diffused from around its body, and the fireball absorbed these dragon flames, instantly enlarging dozens of times. Succeeding this, the dragon wrapped its tail around the fireball, forcefully hurling it downward. Watching the fireball descend from the sky, almost blocking out the sun with its massive size, the people within the formation had their faces change in alarm. Even from a distance, they could feel the intense heat within it. When the fireball struck the Defensive Array like a falling star, an almost ear-splitting explosion sounded. A wave of searing heat spread in all directions, and more and more cracks densely spread across the formation. The many elders below had solemn expressions, all exerting their full power to withstand the onslaught. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± a difficult shout was heard, and as soon as the words fell, one of the elders was engulfed in flames, turning directly to ashes. The others, heart pounding with dread, didn¡¯t dare to overextend themselves, and those who sensed danger quickly retreated. ¡°Let¡¯s all give up, everyone retreat with me to the side, to confront these two Evil Dragons,¡± Zhang Tianlin commanded, realizing they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Once everyone had retreated, the formation, lacking any support, didn¡¯t last a moment and was directly pierced through. The fireball fell from the sky and seemed ready to swallow the entire earth. With another explosion, everyone felt the ground shaking, as if in an earthquake, the earth quaking, heavens shaking. The fireball smashed heavily onto the ground within the formation. Before Zhang Tianlin and his group could react, they saw the two Divine Dragons circumvent them and soar towards the interiors of the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor. ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± Zhang Tianlin furrowed his brow and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t stop them for now, follow them.¡± Chapter 694 - Chapter 694 Chapter 693 The Item in the Wooden Box ?Chapter 694: Chapter 693 The Item in the Wooden Box Chapter 694: Chapter 693 The Item in the Wooden Box Watching the two Divine Dragons ignore everyone and cease their assault, they headed straight toward the Sect Gate. Zhang Tianlin and a group of Elders were somewhat puzzled. When everyone followed closely behind, they saw the Divine Dragons approaching the base of Divine Maiden Peak, where Huangfu Xuan Yue resided. With a flick of its tail, it directly shattered the barrier atop the peak. ¡°This,¡± the group of Elders watched, unable to comprehend, all somewhat puzzled. ¡°Is there anyone else on Divine Maiden Peak?¡± Zhang Tianlin inquired. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be, right? Since Huangfu Xuan Yue went to the Misty Forest, no one lives there now,¡± another Elder responded. ¡°That¡¯s not right, didn¡¯t you forget about Lin Qiu¡¯s companion?¡± Huangfu Xuan said with a frown. ¡°You mean that girl, I think her name is Jiuyou,¡± Zhang Tianlin said, nodding. ¡°Previously, fearing that Lin Qiu might not return, we kept this girl within the Sect Gate. It seems we haven¡¯t paid attention to her for quite some time.¡± During this period, everyone had been busy dealing with the Divine Dragons and searching for ways to respond, leaving no time to pay attention to this girl. Now, seeing the Divine Dragons arriving here, they were naturally puzzled. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 After the blue dragon broke the barrier, its massive body came to a slow halt atop the peak. Jiuyou stood at the summit, terrified almost out of her wits by the huge dragon so close at hand. The overwhelming dragon¡¯s might spread all around, its dragon breath raging through the air like a tornado. Looking at Jiuyou¡¯s frightened appearance, the blue dragon turned its head and patted its dragon back with a claw. Jiuyou was stunned, and seeing that the blue dragon had not hurt her, she tentatively asked, ¡°Do you want me to sit on top?¡± The blue dragon nodded slightly, its ice-blue eyes devoid of any emotion. The Dragon Clan is proud; if it wasn¡¯t for Xu Zimei¡¯s command, they would not allow anyone to ride on their backs. When Jiuyou carefully climbed onto the dragon¡¯s back, the two giant dragons roared skyward, their colossal bodies igniting a storm that carried them into the sky, heading towards the distant horizon. ¡°This,¡± the people from the Realm Emperor Holy Sect watched, stunned. ¡°They¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± an Elder asked uncertainly. ¡°What else do you want them to do? Are you satisfied only if they¡¯ve destroyed the Sect Gate?¡± Zhang Tianlin responded irritably. ¡°Sect Master, this matter is very strange,¡± the Crimson King Huangfu Xuan said by his side. ¡°Someone must be plotting something; let¡¯s tidy up the Sect Gate for now and send someone to investigate,¡± Zhang Tianlin stated. ¡°The loss to the Sect Gate this time is severe; other forces must have already learned of it.¡± ¡­ After emerging from the world of the lizard tribe, Xu Zimei wasted no time. He headed directly toward Huohuang City. He sought the heart of the Blood Lizard precisely for an item within the Eternal Ancient shop. Although he was unsure what exactly it was, Xu Zimei had some suspicions. The Southern Domain was sprawling indeed, but the distance between Ragefire City and Huohuang City wasn¡¯t too far. Ragefire City was located beside the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, particularly the Misty Forest, which was even closer. Riding the Dark Heaven Tiger, Xu Zimei arrived before Huohuang City in about half a month¡¯s time. The familiar city lay ahead, with several blazing flames burning atop its walls. At the city gates, Xu Zimei saw the figure of Jiuyou. She had been waiting there all along. Upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, Jiuyou¡¯s face showed shock. She looked at Xu Zimei, hesitated for quite a while before speaking, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Did you arrange everything at the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, including those two Divine Dragons?¡± Jiuyou asked in shock. ¡°Knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you; as long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving away the concern. Jiuyou nodded and followed Xu Zimei into the city, asking, ¡°When shall we head to the Divine Demon Battlefield?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go today,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°So soon?¡± Jiuyou was stunned for a moment. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Jiuyou quickly waved her hand, saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s go today.¡± ¡­ The two of them headed straight for the Eternal Ancient¡¯s premier shop. Perhaps because the items in this shop were too expensive, there were always very few customers. When Xu Zimei and her companion arrived, they found only two people inside. An old grandmother and a young girl. The grandmother was of advanced age, holding a silver cane in her hand, and her clothes were light blue, looking very simple. She had silver hair, and her forehead was full of wrinkles. Her eyes were dim with age, and she had to be supported by the young girl beside her even to walk. The young girl was dressed in a white long dress. At first glance, she gave off an impression of being pure and refreshing, with a particularly comforting smile. Especially her fair cheeks, which seemed so tender they might yield water if pinched. The girl appeared a few years younger than Xu Zimei and was supporting the old grandmother as they looked around the shop. Xu Zimei took a look around but didn¡¯t pay them much attention and went inside. The shopkeeper before was a puppet, passively doing some things and guarding the shop. But now, to Xu Zimei¡¯s surprise, the shopkeeper had been replaced by a real person, flesh and blood. This shopkeeper looked exactly like the previous puppet, with no sense of incongruity in his puppetry. ¡°What would the guest like?¡± the shopkeeper asked with a smile. Xu Zimei pointed to the wooden box above his head, something he had set his sights on previously. The wooden box was dark brown, covered with curse patterns that seemed to be sealing something. The shopkeeper looked at the wooden box, then quickly flipped through the books on the table. After a short while, the shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°The Lost Treasure Box has existed since the opening of the Eternal Ancient Shop. No one knows what¡¯s inside, but it contains a rich wood attribute power. It requires the heart of a Blood Lizard in exchange.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say much and directly took out the heart of the Blood Lizard. The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes brightened as he smiled, ¡°Young master is indeed skilled, as far as I know, this Fusion Method has already been lost. Especially since the swamp is full of dangers.¡± ¡°Why say so much, just take down the box,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. The wooden box was embedded in the central dragon column of the shop, and the shopkeeper waved his hands. A white spiritual energy shot out from his hands, piercing through part of the dragon column. The wooden box naturally fell down. The shopkeeper caught it with a red tray and presented it to Xu Zimei with both hands. Xu Zimei took the wooden box, feeling the Phoenix Extinguishing Bead and Weakening Water Pearl in his body tremble even more violently. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Though the wooden box was sealed, it seemed to be just to protect the item inside and showed no resistance to Xu Zimei¡¯s touch. As soon as Xu Zimei flooded it with his spiritual energy, the seal disappeared, and with a ¡°bang,¡± the wooden lid at the top shattered. Inside was a dark green bead. The rich aura of life emanated from it. This lifeforce didn¡¯t seem human but more like that of flowers, plants, and trees. ¡°Yimu Bead,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. Chapter 695 - Chapter 695 Chapter 694 The Person from the Underworld ?Chapter 695: Chapter 694 The Person from the Underworld Chapter 695: Chapter 694 The Person from the Underworld The legend of the Five Spirit Beads had long been circulating throughout the Yuan Central Continent, and it was said that when the beads gathered, they could even change the fate of the entire continent. Previously, Xu Zimei had acquired the Phoenix Extinguishing Bead and the Weakening Water Pearl, and now this appeared to be the third, the Yimu Bead. Yimu, forever living, the beginning and the end of all things. Xu Zimei had speculated before that when the two spiritual pearls inside him vibrated, the item within this box must be related to the Five Spirit Beads. Although the Eternal Ancient Continent and the Yuan Central Continent were two different continents, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t believe that in the long passage of time, no one from the Yuan Central Continent had come here. If some ancient existence had come here and brought one of the Five Spirit Beads to this world, it would not be surprising. The moment the box was opened, the profound life essence pervaded the area; the elderly woman¡¯s cloudy gaze sharpened as she looked at the wooden box in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take that box,¡± the old woman suddenly spoke, her voice hoarse. Xu Zimei gave a light chuckle and glanced towards the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper smiled apologetically at the old woman and said, ¡°Old lady, this box has already been sold to this noble customer. Please choose another one.¡± ¡°I want this box,¡± the old woman said stubbornly. ¡°This,¡± the shopkeeper shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t make it difficult for me, old lady.¡± ¡°Kunlun is famous, I am from Cang Shan, heaven and earth revolve, eternal and indestructible.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï On hearing this, the shopkeeper¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he scrutinized the old woman for a long time. He then inquired, ¡°May I ask who the elder might be?¡± ¡°Bring me a pen,¡± the old woman demanded. As soon as she finished speaking, the shopkeeper waved his right hand, and a piece of yellow paper and a pen flew out of thin air. The girl in the white dress quickly helped the old woman sit down, picked up the pen, and began to write something. After a while, the old woman folded the yellow paper and handed it to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper leaned to one side, opened the paper to take a glance, and his pupils contracted sharply. ¡°This, this,¡± he murmured in shock before finally taking a deep breath and putting away the yellow paper. ¡°I have offended the elder, please forgive me,¡± the shopkeeper bowed deeply to the old woman and then turned to look at Xu Zimei. He said, ¡°Young master, my apologies, I can¡¯t sell you this wooden box. To show my regret, you may take anything you like from this shop, and I¡¯ll give it to you for free.¡± ¡°Give it to me for free, do I need it?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and said. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to prepare this Blood Lizard¡¯s heart, and you¡¯re telling me you want to take back something I¡¯ve already purchased? What, you look down on me?¡± ¡°I have the right to decide on this item until it leaves the shop,¡± the shopkeeper smiled and then looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but here, it¡¯s best not to cause trouble. You won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Oh really,¡± Xu Zimei scoffed, taking the Yimu Bead into his hand and said, ¡°The item is here, come and try to take it.¡± ¡°Senseless,¡± the shopkeeper narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly as his figure rapidly changed, his hand reaching swiftly towards Xu Zimei. In the next moment, a beastly roar emerged from the void next to them. The Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s giant paw reached out from the void and slapped the shopkeeper away with a single swat. The Dark Heaven Tiger landed, its eyes filled with bloodlust as it stared at the shopkeeper. Its roar vibrated through the void, and its massive body nearly filled half of the shop. ¡°Beast,¡± the shopkeeper roared furiously, and the aura around him changed dramatically. Endless spiritual energy gathered above his head, storms whirling as the entire shop started to shake. Within mere breaths, an immense expanse of the Cang Tian had coalesced overhead. This was almost an unfathomable occurrence, with the firmament¡¯s winds and clouds trembling in its vast infinity. The Shopkeeper¡¯s imposing aura grew heavier by the moment, his hand holding up the firmament while a storm raged above his head. He charged straight toward the Dark Heaven Tiger. Regrettably, the Dark Heaven Tiger was already at the peak of the Melting Heaven Realm, and Xu Zimei could tell that the Shopkeeper was merely at the Beginning Melding Heaven. With a ¡°boom¡±, the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s claw descended, tearing directly through the Cang Tian above the Shopkeeper¡¯s head. For a moment, the winds and clouds wailed, as the Shopkeeper was flung backward, crashing heavily into the dragon pillar inside the store. Xu Zimei looked at the Dark Heaven Tiger, only to see that its claws were stained with blood red, evidently having sustained serious injuries. Being able to inflict such damage on the Dark Heaven Tiger, despite the gap in their realms, was indeed quite impressive for the Shopkeeper. ¡°You dare to offend our Cang Race, there definitely won¡¯t be a good ending for you,¡± the Shopkeeper said, seething with anger. Struggling to stand and ready to continue the fight, he soon realized that his internal organs felt as if they had been shattered from the oscillation, hardly capable of any further movement. ¡°You¡¯re no match for it, let me handle this.¡± Right at that moment, an old lady standing to the side got up. With a silver cane in hand, she stepped forward, advancing step by step. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Grandma, please be careful,¡± the young girl in the white dress by her side quickly cautioned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ning¡¯er, go stand over there so you don¡¯t get hurt by mistake,¡± the old lady said with a smile. The silver cane in her hand trembled faintly, a tremendous presence bursting forth from it. ¡°Young man, it was this old lady who acted inconsiderately. I won¡¯t kill you, but I will impose a little punishment,¡± said the old lady. Upon that silver cane, streaks of dark, black Spiritual Energy began to converge from all around. This energy carried a chilling and dark momentum. As more and more Spiritual Energy poured in, a silhouette of a grand hall began to emerge on the old lady¡¯s cane. The Jiuyou River quietly flowed outside the hall, and accompanied by low growls, fierce faces struggled in the expanse above the hall. It was as if the scene of some place was being reflected in the cane. The grand hall emerged, dark and profoundly deep, as though located in the depths of the void, carrying the scent of death. ¡°This is,¡± the Shopkeeper said, his eyes wide with shock, muttering, ¡°Indeed, a person from the Underworld lineage.¡± ¡°Today, I will slay this Monster Beast to teach you a lesson,¡± the old lady¡¯s gaze suddenly snapped open. No longer murky, it bore the rich essence of death, and within her eyes seemed to call thousands of ghosts, as if they could emerge at any moment. With a terrifying bloodlust. ¡°Soul, come,¡± the old lady commanded with a low shout. From within the phantom of the grand hall on the cane, tendrils of death¡¯s energy spread out. The deathly aura floated in mid-air, enveloping the Dark Heaven Tiger. Amidst the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s anguished struggles, it seemed as though its Soul was being pulled inside, subjected to excruciating torture. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei smiled lightly, ¡°But you old thing, instead of enjoying your last years in peace, you insist on stirring trouble outside.¡± He looked at the Yimu Bead in his hand and with a gentle flick of his right hand, the bead entered the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s mouth. The next moment, a rich essence of life permeated throughout its body. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696 Chapter 695 Going to the Divine Demon Battlefield ?Chapter 696: Chapter 695 Going to the Divine Demon Battlefield Chapter 696: Chapter 695 Going to the Divine Demon Battlefield When the Yimu Bead entered the body, the Dark Heaven Tiger shook violently. The death energy pulling at its soul was blocked off at the skin¡¯s surface, no longer effective despite how much it tugged. ¡°What is this?¡± the old woman frowned and said. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not up to it either,¡± Xu Zimei smiled mockingly. With the death energy¡¯s restraint gone, the Dark Heaven Tiger quickly broke free and pounced at the old woman once more. Its massive frame, packed with majestic beastly might, surged forward. ¡°Styx,¡± the old woman shouted softly. The river surrounding the grand hall began to flow, suddenly enlarging by dozens of times. The black river was unfathomably deep, as if it buried all the sins of the world within it. Thick and pitch black, the sound of the flowing water enveloped the Dark Heaven Tiger. The moment the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s claws touched the river water, it sensed a decayed aura and quickly retracted its claws. ¡°Netherworld Prohibition,¡± the old woman shouted again. The ancient hall¡¯s phantom image enlarged and then spun in mid-air, engulfing the Dark Heaven Tiger in its misty black qi. Before the old woman could catch her breath, a figure suddenly appeared behind her and struck down with a palm. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï With a ¡°boom,¡± a palm filled with endless divine power struck with formidable force, and the old woman was sent flying, a stream of black blood scattering midair. ¡°Grandma,¡± the girl in the white dress ran over anxiously. ¡°A sneak attack?¡± The old woman stood up with a gloomy look and turned to see that the attacker was Jiuyou. ¡°I haven¡¯t made a move yet, and you¡¯re already down. You really can¡¯t take a hit,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He hadn¡¯t ordered Jiuyou to sneak attack; probably Jiuyou was just worried about the safety of the Dark Heaven Tiger. ¡°Shameless,¡± the girl in the white dress snorted coldly. ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡°What, do I need to set up a ring and fight you one-on-one for it to be fair?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The girl in the white dress didn¡¯t answer but instead turned to look at the old woman, asking worriedly, ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡± The old woman shook her head, stood up again, and stared at Xu Zimei, ¡°Young man, you are too presumptuous.¡± The dark gray spiritual energy on her body surged again as the misty grand hall in her hands shrouded Xu Zimei. As the grand hall expanded dozens of times and came at him, Xu Zimei smiled. He slapped towards it directly. With a ¡°boom,¡± the grand hall was completely shattered. The entire shop shook, the old woman¡¯s face went pale, and she spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°You,¡± she looked at Xu Zimei in shock. ¡°A mere Semi-Saint daring to challenge me, who gave you the confidence?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward. He reached the old woman¡¯s side and struck her with a slap. The old woman was sent flying by the blow. ¡°Want the Yimu Bead? I gave you a chance, but you¡¯re no good,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The Dark Heaven Tiger took the opportunity to dash forward and crushed the old woman¡¯s body with a stomp. ¡°You, you¡¯ve killed a person from the Underworld,¡± the shopkeeper¡¯s face changed drastically as he looked at Xu Zimei and exclaimed. ¡°So what? Is that a problem?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked. ¡°You¡¯re finished. That was a descendant of the Youming Divine King. Once the Underworld finds out, no one can save you,¡± the shopkeeper warned as he kept backing away. ¡°Do I need someone to save me? A Divine King¡¯s offspring acting arroganta€¡±I don¡¯t even know how many Great Emperor¡¯s descendants I¡¯ve killed,¡± Xu Zimei waved dismissively and said. ¡°Rest assured, you will soon be joining him below, so why the surprise?¡± ¡°If you kill me, no matter how deep I¡¯m hidden, the Cang Race will not let you go.¡± The shopkeeper quickly spoke up, ¡°How about we make a deal? You spare me, and I assure you I won¡¯t seek revenge, and I¡¯ll keep this a secret for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I can¡¯t trust you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. As soon as his words fell, his right foot came crashing down ruthlessly. With a loud ¡°bang,¡± followed by a painful scream, blood stained half of the wall red. Xu Zimei turned his head and surveyed the shop. He sighed lightly and shook his head, ¡°Really, I only wanted a wooden box, but you insisted on giving me everything.¡± With a wave of his right hand, everything in here was collected into the True Fate World. In the blink of an eye, the room was empty. ¡°What about her?¡± Jiuyou pointed towards the side, at the white-dressed girl who was almost scared stiff, and asked. Xu Zimei looked at her delicate face and shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s too innocent, I can¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± He patted Jiuyou¡¯s shoulder and said with a gentle laugh, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, after all, when uprooting weeds, one must remove the roots.¡± As Jiuyou watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure leave the shop, he angrily bit his teeth. ¡­ The doors of the Eternal Ancient Continent¡¯s number one shop were closed, and from then on, they never opened again. And Xu Zimei and Jiuyou did not stay long in Huohuang City, heading straight for the Divine Demon Battlefield. Once the two had completely left the city, the void above the shop began to surge. Two figures, one tall and one short, emerged from it. The shorter figure looked at the chaos in the shop and asked, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you take action just now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see through that young man,¡± the taller figure sighed and shook its head in response. ¡°So what do we do now? This place is destroyed, not only are our people killed, the Underworld is probably going to blame us too. After all, it was a direct descendant of the Youming Divine King,¡± the shorter figure inquired. ¡°Inform the Underworld, we¡¯re going back to our clan. This time, big trouble is likely to ensue,¡± the taller figure replied before its form once again vanished into the void. ¡­ The Divine Demon Battlefield is located at the border between the Southern Domain and the Western Region. During the ancient Divine-Demon Era, this had been the battleground of the two clans. After the disappearance of both races, this place remained as one of the known dangerous grounds of the Eternal Ancient Continent. Most humans would still venture here, retracing the glory of the ancient Divine-Demon Era and occasionally obtaining some relics left behind. About gods and demons, from the olden times to today, discussions, explorations, and debates have never ceased. Some remnants of the Divine Race as well as the Demon Race remnants have been hiding and living here. In the four domains of the Eternal Ancient Continent, each domain has only one Teleportation Array that leads to the Divine Demon Battlefield. The Southern Domain¡¯s Teleportation Array is located within Eternal Ancient City, which is also the main city within the territory ruled by the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. Only they are qualified to manage this Teleportation Array, as they are the undisputed overlords of the Southern Domain. The place that Xu Zimei and Jiuyou were heading for was Eternal Ancient City. After several transfers between cities and through a number of Teleportation Arrays, they finally arrived at Eternal Ancient City one month later. This city symbolized the largest and most renowned city in the entire Southern Domain. The towering city walls stood with an aura of eternity, looming over the vast expanse of the land. Chapter 697 - Chapter 697 Chapter 696 Eternal Ancient City, Ascending to Divinity Stairs ?Chapter 697: Chapter 696 Eternal Ancient City, Ascending to Divinity Stairs Chapter 697: Chapter 696 Eternal Ancient City, Ascending to Divinity Stairs From a distance, the expanse of Eternal Ancient City was vast, stretching endlessly into the horizon. It was as if a gigantic beast sprawled across this boundless land. The city was bustling with activity, constructed entirely from bluestone bricks and tiles. The simple city walls, some newly built, others wearing the spotty traces of great antiquity, told of their age. Once, the world at the other end of the Immortal Path bridge had invaded the Divine Continent, and the Eternal Ancient City, as the first line of defense, had played an extraordinarily meritorious role at the time. It was said that the battle almost destroyed the entire city, and after people rebuilt it, they preserved some of the ancient ruins. Xu Zimei and Jiuyou entered the city. The city was divided into four districts, each vast in its own right. They entered, quite conspicuously, the North City District. At the entrance, guards clad in golden armor stood solemnly on both sides, and on the tall city walls hung only two large characters: ¡°Eternal Ancient.¡± The characters, thick and majestic, seemed to be branded onto the walls, integral to the green tiles and blue bricks, exuding a profoundly ancient charm. It was said that those were inscribed by the Eternal Ancient Divine King himself. When rebuilding the Eternal Ancient City, later generations found these inscribed stone blocks among the ruins and pieced them together. Walking into the city, the main street ahead was wide and flat, broad enough to accommodate dozens of people abreast. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï People bustled up and down the street, and besides the shops on both sides, there were special areas designated for itinerant vendors with their shoulder poles. By that time, the sky had reached the afternoon. The twilight of autumn was somewhat dim, with no rosy afterglow nor Fire Refining Clouds, just the sunset stretching its remaining radiance as far as possible. In Eternal Ancient City, there was a strict rule that once afternoon passed, the Teleportation Array to the Divine Demon Battlefield would close. Only at dawn the next day would it open again. Since each domain had only one Teleportation Array leading to the Divine Demon Battlefield, everyone in the vast Southern Domain who wished to go there had to gather in Eternal Ancient City. The North City District of Eternal Ancient City was specifically prepared for those who wanted to visit the Divine Demon Battlefield. Due to the excessive number of people, everyone had to queue according to the regulations. Xu Zimei and her companion claimed their identity plaques in the North City District, finding themselves in the three thousand and fifteenth spot. With over three thousand people ahead of them and a daily teleportation limit of five hundred people, Xu Zimei would have to wait at least a week before she could get to the Divine Demon Battlefield. ¡­¡­ The two found an inn in the North City District. Although in a hurry, such matters could not be rushed. Fortuitously, Eternal Ancient City was so immense that there was much to see and do in one¡¯s spare time. After retrieving their identity plaques and returning to the inn, night had already fallen. Xu Zimei began to cultivate in her inn room. Opening the Extraordinary Meridians could be put on hold for now, as Xu Zimei was confident that just by opening fifteen Extraordinary Meridians and with the addition of the Shaking Heaven Power. She considered herself invincible among Divine Kings of her realm, and once she opened her Extraordinary Meridians again, she might even rival the peak existences on the verge of Stepping into Immortality. Ordinary Immortals hardly impressed her. Previously, in the Palace of the God of Slaughter, Xu Zimei acquired the technique known as The Dream of Three Thousand Years. The God of Slaughter, Bai Changfeng, had died because of cultivating this Vein Skill, transforming the sea into mulberry fields. Later, Xu Zimei made Bai Changfeng the Lord of Hell of her Divine Land, presiding over the Six Paths of Reincarnation and the eighteen levels of Hell. Now, Xu Zimei was just getting the chance to try out The Dream of Three Thousand Years Technique. The strength of The Dream of Three Thousand Years Technique lay in its ability to temper the heart, and it provided ample time to hone one¡¯s Vein Skills. ¡°` But it was also fraught with danger, and at any misstep, one could truly experience three thousand years, or even thirty thousand years, ending with death and the fall of their Dao. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°The Dream of Three Thousand Years, I wish to sever the Seven Emotions.¡± When Xu Zimei arrived in Divine Continent, unlike others who feared the horrors of the great dream, he was fearless. His figure arrived at the River of Time within Divine Continent, using it to control the flow of time within his dreams. Eventually, he slowly closed his eyes and entered his own dream. Within the dream, he simulated all sorts of scenes. The birth, aging, sickness, and death of a mortal, the life of a wastrel young master from a wealthy family. There was the daily life of Immortal Path¡¯s powerful beings, and those who endlessly sought after the Way of Inquiry. And it was not only humans that he simulated, but also Monster Beasts, flora, and trees. Inside the dream, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness was clear. He reviewed what he had learned, summarized and reflected, and then practiced them one by one. From Way of Inquiry¡¯s nineteen skills to War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, to Demonic Ten Skills which the previous Demon Lord had passed down to him, and one of the ancient top ten Divine Methods left by Emperor Qitian, the Heaven-shaking Skill. Xu Zimei step by step, sought understanding and then practiced until he was skilled. In this Great Dream Technique, cultivation was meaningless, for after all, it was just a dream. Even if you cultivated to the point of Stepping into Immortality, upon waking, you¡¯re still only at Divine Vein. But the understanding of Vein Skills was genuinely existent. Though it couldn¡¯t be said to be as long as three thousand years, Xu Zimei indeed gained substantial benefits from this dream. Cultivating without a break, countless years had passed, and in the River of Time, Xu Zimei¡¯s true body slowly opened his eyes. At that moment, his eyes were deep and full of vicissitude, as if he had experienced endless ages, seeing through all the changes in the world. He emerged from Divine Continent, and only a single night had passed. Dawn was just breaking, those cultivations in the Great Dream Technique continuously gave him insights. This kind of cultivation must be undertaken at intervals, or else continuous practice would surely lead to personality disintegration. After summarizing his own strength, Xu Zimei left the room and went to the ground floor of the inn. Jiuyou had already ordered the food, and they found a seat by the window. ¡°I heard there are several places worth visiting in Eternal Ancient City, if you¡¯re free after breakfast, let¡¯s go see,¡± Jiuyou suggested. ¡°Sure, since we¡¯ll be here for about six days,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. After eating, the two of them left the North City District of Eternal Ancient City and went straight to the East City District. In this East City District, there was an Ascending to Divinity Stairs. It was rumored that during the Divine-Demon Era, the Eternal Ancient Divine King had just ascended to Divine King and personally established the Ascending to Divinity Stairs here in Eternal Ancient City. Anyone who could reach the top floor would have the chance to see the incarnation left there by the Eternal Ancient Divine King. As for the benefits, the Divine King didn¡¯t specify, but there were various rumors among the people. In short, meeting the Divine King was already the dream of many people¡¯s lifetimes. Unfortunately, the Ascending to Divinity Stairs had withstood several eras, and none, whether from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect¡¯s disciples or other outsiders, had ever truly reached the highest level. Over time, the Ascending to Divinity Stairs gradually became one of the most famous structures in Eternal Ancient City. Anyone coming to Eternal Ancient City would come here to attempt the climb. When Xu Zimei and Jiuyou arrived, countless people had already gathered here. Looking straight ahead, a towering golden ladder soared into the clouds, reaching up towards the heavens. ¡°` Chapter 698 - Chapter 698 Chapter 697 The Divine List, Yue Lun ?Chapter 698: Chapter 697: The Divine List, Yue Lun Chapter 698: Chapter 697: The Divine List, Yue Lun This Ascending to Divinity Stairs is considered one of the most famous structures in Eternal Ancient City. The golden ladder, whether day or night, emits a gentle golden glow. The entire ladder has nine levels. Although it only has nine levels, when looking from the bottom up, it seems almost endless. There are often people climbing the ladder, whether locals or visitors, with queues winding around the square for several loops. There¡¯s also a crowd of onlookers around, with hawkers energetically peddling their wares. Xu Zimei glanced over and couldn¡¯t see clearly the interior of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs; it was sealed by dark golden walls. A faint divine charm emanated from above. The Ascending to Divinity Stairs were built on a very vast square, with fountains and blooming flowers all around. Statues of the forebears of Eternal Ancient City stood proudly around it. ¡°How about we give it a try?¡± Jiuyou said, clenching his fists and rubbing his hands together, eager to attempt it. ¡°You also want to see the Divine Soul of the Eternal Ancient Divine King?¡± Xu Zimei asked, smiling. ¡°Not really, I just want to see what¡¯s so magical about these stairs,¡± Jiuyou replied. ¡°I¡¯ve already inquired about it yesterday. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï These stairs are absolutely fair. It sets the same level of difficulty according to the strength of the challenger¡¯s cultivation, and it¡¯s not easier the higher your cultivation is.¡± The order at the Ascending to Divinity Stairs is managed by the disciples of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. There were queue numbers on the side. After Jiuyou got his number, he joined the long queue, while Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to challenge and watched from the side. Usually, people near the challenge of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs only whispered among themselves, but when the queue reached a young man, many people¡¯s attention was drawn over. ¡°It¡¯s Yue Lun, he¡¯s challenging it again.¡± ¡°I wonder which level he can reach this time. The guy is not simple, having lived in our Eternal Ancient City for three years. I personally saw him climb from the third level all the way to the sixth level.¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncertain if he can challenge the seventh level. You know, the highest record for the Ascending to Divinity Stairs these years is also the seventh level. It was set by the Talented Disciples of our Eternal Ancient Divine Sect.¡± Amidst the discussions of the crowd, Xu Zimei turned his head and saw a young man in a black shirt standing at the entrance of the stairs. He stood tall and straight like a long spear, his eyes were sharp, and on the inner side of his arms, he had a short knife in each. His clothes were specially tailored with cuffs at the arms, precisely accommodating the short knives, unforeseeable. At this moment, standing at the bottom of the stairs, his whole being was integrated, emanating an extraordinary aura. As people watched Yue Lun entering the Ascending to Divinity Stairs, the dark golden walls of the first level soon radiated a bright light. ¡°One-shot, he passed it so quickly,¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°It took me more than ten minutes to get past last time.¡± ¡°For them, the first few rounds are not difficult at all, it¡¯s what comes later that counts.¡± The crowd was abuzz with discussions, and in just a short while, the second, third, and fourth levels all lit up in succession. The fifth level did take some time, but when it came to the sixth level, everyone held their breath, watching with anticipation. This was because in previous attempts, Yue Lun had always stopped at the sixth level and had not been able to advance further. Finally, after what seemed like the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the dark golden walls of the sixth level began to emit a golden light. ¡°He made it, he¡¯s passed the sixth level,¡± someone shouted from below. No sooner had that person¡¯s voice faded than Yue Lun¡¯s figure was transferred to the bottom of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs. Unlike before, his face was now ashen, and there were faint traces of blood at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Why did he come out?¡± asked someone nearby, puzzled, ¡°He clearly already passed the sixth level.¡± ¡°` ¡°This situation should be that he went to the seventh level and was instantly killed. That¡¯s why the Ascending to Divinity Stairs immediately expelled him,¡± someone explained beside. Watching Yue Lun pass through the Ascending to Divinity Stairs, and sitting cross-legged on the side to recuperate. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Suddenly someone shouted, ¡°Look, everyone, the rankings on the God Ranking have changed.¡± Xu Zimei followed the crowd¡¯s gaze and then noticed it beside the square. A dark golden banner was hanging in mid-air, and on this banner were several names shining even more brilliantly in gold. Looking up, one could clearly see it written. ¡°Gong Feiyang, ranked first, highest level reached: seven. Liu Xuanliang, ranked second, highest level reached: seven. ¡­a€|.¡± Yue Lun¡¯s original ranking was at the fifth place, but instantly rose to the third, now placed above the two. The rankings above were calculated based not only on the levels reached but also on the duration one could hold out in them. Everyone looked at the figure in black robes recovering from injury, their eyes filled with a hint of awe. Yue Lun, being a Loose Cultivator with no powerful backing, had come a long way, which was no easy feat. Xu Zimei found it interesting, and the squad soon came before Jiuyou. As a remnant of the Divine Race, Xu Zimei quite favored the other among their peers. The bloodline of the Divine Race indeed gave her many advantages. When Jiuyou went up, at first, it didn¡¯t attract much attention. However, when the fifth level of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs lit up, and Jiuyou entered the sixth level, the surrounding discussions became animated. ¡°Who is this woman? I haven¡¯t noticed her before.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a new face, probably an outsider.¡± Seeing this scene, even Yue Lun, who was sitting below, opened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks. ¡°Could it be that today we will see two Talented Disciples reaching the seventh level?¡± Some speculated, but just as they finished speaking, Jiuyou¡¯s figure was teleported down. Although it was a bit regrettable that she hadn¡¯t made it to the seventh level, given the time she held out on the sixth, it seemed very likely she would succeed next time. Jiuyou didn¡¯t care about the gazes and discussions of others; she went straight to Xu Zimei¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s kind of tough,¡± she took a deep breath and said. ¡°What¡¯s it like inside?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°From the first to the sixth layer, there will be virtual opponents to fight against you. As the layers go up, not only do these virtual characters become much stronger, but their numbers also gradually increase,¡± Jiuyou thought for a moment, then said. ¡°Let me try,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He received the token, and after waiting not long, he entered the interior of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs. The first layer was an empty hall. It was desolate all around, the space around churned with whirlpools, and a figure appeared before him. This was a faceless man dressed in a blue robe, his face featureless. Xu Zimei kept his realm controlled at the Melting Heaven Realm level, which even the Ascending to Divinity Stairs couldn¡¯t detect. Xu Zimei could feel that the realm of this faceless man was almost a small level higher than his own. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time and directly slapped the opponent out of existence. Immediately after, a suction force came, and his figure had already appeared on the second layer. The second layer had two faceless men, their realms two small levels higher than his own. ¡°` Chapter 699 - Chapter 699 Chapter 698 Meeting the Eternal Ancient Divine King ?Chapter 699: Chapter 698: Meeting the Eternal Ancient Divine King Chapter 699: Chapter 698: Meeting the Eternal Ancient Divine King Xu Zimei did not linger on the second floor either; with another palm strike, the two faceless men turned to ash. Upon reaching the third floor, Xu Zimei found the pattern was actually the same. Here were three faceless men, each three small grades higher than the level he had shown. In the outside world, since the existence of Jiuyou, many people watched Xu Zimei with interest. The floors of Ascending to Divinity Stairs lit up one by one; although it wasn¡¯t as fast as imagined, the progress was steady. When the sixth floor lit up, many faces began to show excitement. With a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, there was a surge of noise from the crowd. ¡°Seven floors, he has reached the seventh floor.¡± Before the crowd¡¯s surprise could continue, the dark golden wall of the eighth floor lit up instantly. ¡°Eighth floor?¡± The surrounding crowd erupted as if exploding; amongst those who had climbed the Stairs of Divinity, none had ever made it to the eighth floora€¡±it was a record-breaking moment. Even Yue Lun, who was below tending to his wounds, frowned and stared thoughtfully towards the direction of the stairs. It wasn¡¯t just about the eighth floor, even the seventh floor was inhumanely difficult. Seven faceless men, each one with a strength seven small grades above his own. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? According to Yue Lun¡¯s strength, the enemies on the seventh floor had already reached the level of Saints. Seven Saints at once were far beyond his ability to contend with, and as for the difficulty of the eighth floor, he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine. Before Yue Lun¡¯s thoughts could return, someone next to him nearly bit his tongue. He stuttered, ¡°The, the ninth floor.¡± Amidst the scrutiny of the crowd, Yue Lun then realized that this person had passed the eighth floor and reached the highest level of Ascending to Divinity Stairs. His pupils suddenly contracted, and he stared blankly in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Did that person meet the Divine King?¡± ¡­¡­a€| Meanwhile, inside Ascending to Divinity Stairs, Xu Zimei easily dealt with the eighth-floor enemies and went straight to the ninth floor. The enemies of the eighth floor were indeed strong, their number and power growing exponentially; for the average person, passing through there would be extremely challenging. When Xu Zimei reached the ninth floor, he found it different from the other ominous spaces of the eight floors. It was more like an ancient hall. All around the hall, countless statues were placed, some with human faces and beastly bodies, others with monstrous creatures with eight claws. Some wielded giant axes, seemingly ready to split the firmament in two. Others twirled a sword flower that dragged half the universe into oblivion. Besides these lifelike statues, the walls of the hall were inlaid with lapis stone. These stones, after detailed sculpting, depicted various scenes. Xu Zimei glanced at them; the images told of a war. It seemed to narrate the ancient battle of the world¡¯s invasion beyond the Immortal Path Bridge. At the very front of the hall, a beam of light shot up into the sky, illuminating the entire hall. Within this beam of light stood a figure. An old man approaching his sixties, clad in green, with a full head of white hair. Deep wrinkles and crevices marred his face, making him look as if he were in the twilight of his years, close to death at any moment. ¡°You have come,¡± said the old man, smiling at Xu Zimei as he walked in step by step. ¡°Eternal Ancient Divine King?¡± Xu Zimei tentatively asked. ¡°Strictly speaking, I am but a remnant soul of the Divine King, you may also call me the Divine King,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°May I know your distinguished name?¡± ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°From the moment you entered, I could tell that the Ascending to Divinity Stairs couldn¡¯t hinder you,¡± the old man spoke. ¡°Even if a Saint were to enter here, it would be difficult to reach the top, unless they are truly peerless talents or are themselves Divine Kings, for whom the rules here would pose no obstacle.¡± ¡°You could say that,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°I wonder what brings you here,¡± chuckled the old man. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I suppose my inheritance wouldn¡¯t even catch your eye.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much, just passing by and seeing these stairs, I was curious to take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Where is your true self now?¡± ¡°Perhaps in the future, when you cross the bridge of the Immortal Path, you might somehow meet me on the other side of the world,¡± the old man replied with the same smile. ¡°And when might you head towards the bridge of the Immortal Path?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°Could you tell me about the world beyond the other side of the Immortal Path?¡± ¡°In fact, this incarnation of mine has no connection to the original self, and I am not clear about his actions in that world,¡± the old man shook his head, speaking regretfully. ¡°However, I can tell you about that great war from those days.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly; he had plenty of time. In his speculation, the world the Great Emperors of Yuan Central Continent ascend to after rising, whether it be the Heaven Beyond Heavens or the world beyond the Immortal Path¡¯s other end on the Eternal Ancient Continent, should all be the same vast universe. Therefore, before going to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, Xu Zimei must make all necessary preparations. The old man was not in a hurry, recalling the situation from that era bit by bit. After the old man finished speaking, Xu Zimei said with some surprise, ¡°Are you saying that, on the current Eternal Ancient Continent, there actually exists the Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the old man nodded and replied. ¡°Although we managed to slay their main force in that battle, many of their remnants still survived. About the other world, perhaps you might get clearer answers from them.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Are you planning to leave?¡± the old man asked with a smile. ¡°Staying here serves no further purpose,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I have been alone here for tens of thousands of years; perhaps you could spar with me a few moves?¡± the old man suggested with a smile. ¡°Within the same realm, not using Spiritual Energy, solely relying on moves to determine the victor.¡± ¡°If you wish to test me, then come,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. At that moment, the old man¡¯s expression turned serious. He stood with both feet positioned in the style of Tai Ji and Bagua, slightly bent at the waist, and his right arm withdrew a little bit to the back. ¡°Guardian,¡± the old man uttered softly. Without any surge of Spiritual Energy, his figure crossed several tens of meters, arriving directly behind Xu Zimei. ¡°Guardian Crane,¡± the old man called out again softly, his hand reaching out to grab Xu Zimei¡¯s right arm in a move to subdue him with a capture technique. However, when his hands clasped Xu Zimei¡¯s arm, it was as though he had grabbed a piece of cold iron, solid and unmoving. The old man knew that neither of them was using any abilities, with victory based solely on their skills and moves. ¡°You are not enough,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He threw a punch straight down, and the old man had an absurd feeling that he could not evade it. It had been who knows how many years since he had last felt this way. The old man brought his palms together and bravely met the punch. However, the strength of the punch exceeded his expectations, and his body flew out uncontrollably. Chapter 700 - Chapter 700 Chapter 699 Heaven-reaching Record ?Chapter 700: Chapter 699 Heaven-reaching Record Chapter 700: Chapter 699 Heaven-reaching Record When the elderly man halted his steps, he had already retreated dozens of paces. Moreover, his figure flickered between brightness and darkness, as if it might become unstable and dissipate at any moment. ¡°Respected might,¡± the elderly man sized up Xu Zimei before he finally spoke. ¡°Do you wish to continue?¡± Zimo asked. ¡°No need, even if my true self were to come, it would not be different, you have won,¡± the elderly man said with a smile. ¡°According to the rules, since you have defeated my remnant soul, the legacy that I¡¯ve left behind naturally belongs to you.¡± Upon hearing the elderly man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. He hadn¡¯t thought about the legacy before, assuming it was just a simple exchange of moves. Looking at the smile on the elderly man¡¯s face, Zimo suddenly felt as if the other party had anticipated this outcome from the beginning. ¡°We are both Divine Kings, it seems somewhat a waste for you to give me your legacy,¡± Zimo said. ¡°And I might not even need it.¡± ¡°Why not take a look at the legacy first?¡± the elderly man said with a smile. As soon as his voice fell, the Heaven-reaching beam of light that had been enveloping him began to fluctuate. Within this beam, the floor of the great hall opened up, and a golden key slowly floated upwards. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? No one knew what material the key was made of, but the moment it appeared, the surrounding Spiritual Energy crazily converged towards it. Moreover, a human face¡¯s phantom appeared on the key, and as Spiritual Energy flowed into it, the phantom seemed to be waking up gradually. A series of low growls emanated from within. The elderly man waved his hand grandly, sealing the key. The phantom inside the key kept assaulting the seal, looking ferocious and extremely fierce. ¡°What is this?¡± Zimo asked, frowning. ¡°This is the Heaven-reaching Key,¡± the elderly man said with a laugh. ¡°My remnant soul has been sealing it all this time. Now that I¡¯m giving it to you, I should also dissipate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Zimo shook his head and said. ¡°Inside Eternal Ancient City, apart from the Ascending to Divinity Stairs, there is another Immortal Path site, you should know about that, right?¡± the elderly man said with a smile. ¡°This Immortal Path site is the place left over after our battle with the presence from beyond the Immortal Path Bridge all those years ago. Inside are many treasures left behind from that time. Initially, this place was managed by our Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, and our disciples have already scoured the outer treasures clean. As for the inner region where the more dangerous battles took place, they didn¡¯t dare to enter it. Later, to attract those remnants, I opened up the Immortal Path site and allowed anyone to enter. Unfortunately, those remnants were very cautious and did not fall for my ruse.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Zimo asked with a frown, ¡°And this so-called Heaven-reaching Key.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, Your Excellency, listen to me explain slowly,¡± the elderly man said with a smile. ¡°Do you know why those remnants have always stayed on the Eternal Ancient Continent? I even suspect they have been hiding in Eternal Ancient City. That¡¯s because their leader lost something very important in the Immortal Path site after dying in battle.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zimo asked, his brow furrowed. ¡°The Heaven-reaching Record,¡± the elderly man replied, ¡°Although I¡¯m not certain of its exact location, I am sure that it has always been in the core area of the Immortal Path site. And if one wishes to enter the core area, only this Heaven-reaching Key can unlock the seal of the Heaven-reaching Record. Otherwise, I fear that even the arrival of a Divine King would be of no help.¡± ¡°What is the Heaven-reaching Record?¡± Zimo asked, puzzled. ¡°I am not clear on the details, but this is a very ancient item that I too had once tenaciously pursued.¡± ¡°Perhaps it was not meant to be, as I ultimately did not obtain it,¡± the elder said with a shake of his head. ¡°Those residual ghosts have always been fixated on this Heaven-reaching Key, changing their identities over the years and ascending these Stairs to Divinity, but sadly, none have been successful.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re giving me this key, won¡¯t I become the target of all?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and said. He knew that the residual ghosts mentioned by the elder were those who had survived that great battle from years past. ¡°I have given you the Heaven-reaching Key; whether you accept it or not, those residual ghosts won¡¯t let you go,¡± the elder said. ¡°You want to use me to eliminate them,¡± Zimo¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°This is the last thing I can do for this continent,¡± said the elder, turning away, a hint of shame in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have waited tens of thousands of years, and now this lingering spirit finds it harder and harder to suppress the Heaven-reaching Key. If you had not come, I fear that in another thousand years the key would have broken its seal by itself, and I would have been powerless to stop it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I will destroy your Eternal Ancient Divine Sect?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Alas,¡± the elder sighed before continuing, ¡°One must make sacrifices. I am not aware of the incidents related to the Divine King, but he is certainly aware of the situation here. In the future, when you cross that Immortal Path bridge and arrive in another world, if you have any requests, just ask. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? I shall consider it compensation, how about that? Moreover, this Heaven-reaching Key is related to the Heaven-reaching Record; perhaps you are the fated one.¡± Before Xu Zimei could respond to the elder¡¯s words, he saw the elder¡¯s Divine Soul begin to dissipate. With his last bit of strength, the elder sealed the Heaven-reaching Key, and Xu Zimei took the key in his hand. From a broader perspective, the Eternal Ancient Divine King did not act out of selfishness, but rather his actions were worthy of awe. With his dying strength, he wanted to do something for this continent. But what did that have to do with him, Zimo? If those residual ghosts did not provoke him, he had no intention of involving himself. Without the presence of the lingering spirit of the Eternal Ancient Divine King, the entire Ascending to Divinity Stairs seemed somewhat dim and lackluster. Xu Zimei was transported down from the ninth level. When he stepped off the Ascending to Divinity Stairs and came out into the outside world, he was shocked by the scene that lay before him. He saw a densely packed crowd surrounding all four sides of the Stairs. It seemed as if the entire population of the city had congregated here to witness the first person to receive the inheritance in tens of thousands of years. The crowd was so tightly packed and the discussions so loud that they could almost burst the eardrums of a normal person. And around the Ascending to Divinity Stairs, a group of disciples clad in blue robes had encircled the area. They kept the raucous throng at bay, seemingly also waiting in silence for Zimo¡¯s appearance. Xu Zimei recognized that these blue robes were the official attire of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. Among this group of blue-robed disciples, there were several leading figures. The person at the front was a middle-aged man dressed in a deep blue robe, emanating an imposing presence. Standing there, he seemed to suppress the very heavens and earth around him, sporting mutton chop whiskers that added to his authority. Behind the middle-aged man stood many individuals. There were white-haired old men, refined scholars, and hulking brutes who looked like they could be ferocious beasts. These people varied in their appearance, but uniformly, they possessed an overwhelming aura of gravitas and power. It was obvious that they were no ordinary people. With so many gathered around, not one dared to cause trouble or breach the barrier established by the blue-robed disciples. That¡¯s because everyone knew the core individual among this group could shake the entire continent with a mere stomp of his foot. Chapter 701 - Chapter 701 Chapter 700 Gong Chuhe, Master of the Divine Sect ?Chapter 701: Chapter 700 Gong Chuhe, Master of the Divine Sect Chapter 701: Chapter 700 Gong Chuhe, Master of the Divine Sect For this group of people were none other than the rulers of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. Sect Master Gong Chuhe and the rest of the Elders were all in attendance. Among those present, there were three Saints, and the number of powerful beings in the Melting Heaven Realm was beyond count. This was the most formidable force in the Southern Domain, the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. These people could almost obstruct the heavens with one hand, acting unbridled throughout the Southern Domain. ¡°Young Master Lin, welcome to the Eternal Ancient City,¡± Gong Chuhe advanced with a dragon¡¯s stride and a tiger¡¯s gait, laughing as he spoke. In just the time that they had been waiting for Xu Zimei to come out, they had already thoroughly investigated her identity, Lin Qiu, the disciple of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. This was their formidable intelligence-gathering capability. ¡°Sect Master Gong, is there something you need?¡± Xu Zimei responded. She glanced around and saw that even Jiuyou was blocked by these people in front. ¡°This is not a place for chatting. Would Young Master Lin be willing to return with us to the Divine Sect to discuss this matter further?¡± Gong Chuhe said with a smile. Xu Zimei surveyed her surroundings and chuckled, ¡°With this kind of setup, would it make any difference if I said I don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°Young Master Lin jests,¡± Gong Chuhe waved his hand dismissively. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 A blue palanquin was then brought forth from the side. The palanquin was a pale blue with a triangular canopy and several wind chimes dangling from its vertex. Drawn upon the blue fabric was the sect emblem of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. ¡°Please, Young Master Lin, take a seat in the palanquin,¡± Gong Chuhe said with a smile. ¡°Let my friend come as well,¡± Xu Zimei beckoned towards Jiuyou, who was stopped outside, and said. The disciples clad in blue robes allowed Jiuyou to enter, and the two of them took their seats in the palanquin. The palanquin was carried by four women whose clothes fluttered about them; they rose into the air, and colorful ribbons danced lightly in the breeze, enveloping the palanquin. Eventually, they flew off into the distance. As the palanquin¡¯s silhouette disappeared, some of the Elders standing behind Gong Chuhe seemed hesitant to speak. ¡°Sect Master,¡± the big man, resembling a ferocious beast, pondered for a moment before attempting to speak. Gong Chuhe raised his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk back at the sect.¡± ¡­¡­ Three kilometers behind Eternal Ancient City, a mountain shrouded in mist stood like a pillar holding up the heavens, towering over the land. In terms of status and its deep historical roots, the Eternal Ancient Divine Mountain was even more significant than the Eternal Ancient City. The Eternal Ancient Divine Mountain was considered the premier divine mountain in the Southern Domain. For outsiders, the mountain forest was always cloaked in mysterious mists, majestic and lofty. But in fact, those who had glimpsed the true face of the Divine Mountain knew it was a place of eternal spring, with clear mountains and beautiful waters, an exceptionally auspicious site. It was here that the Eternal Ancient Divine King founded the sect, which then thrived by drawing upon the mountain¡¯s strength. Xu Zimei could feel the palanquin flying through mid-air, her view obstructed by the colored ribbons. Jiuyou beside her seemed a bit anxious. ¡°Did you really go to the very top?¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Then, did you see the Eternal Ancient Divine King?¡± Xu Zimei nodded again. ¡°Did you receive the inheritance?¡± Jiuyou asked, ¡°What are we going to do now? The Eternal Ancient Divine Sect surely won¡¯t let you leave so easily.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to deal with it as it comes,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Easier said than done. Even if we give the inheritance back to them now, they might not let us go,¡± Jiuyou sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to the Ascending to Divinity Stairs. Who could have known you¡¯d reach the top.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and did not speak. ¡°What is that inheritance of yours?¡± Jiuyou asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice. ¡°A hot potato,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. As they were speaking, the flying chariot slowly came to a stop. ¡°Young Master, please step down from the chariot,¡± a soft feminine voice called from outside; it seemed to be one of the women who had been carrying the chariot. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile to the anxious Jiuyou. The two stepped down from the chariot. Xu Zimei was alright, but Jiuyou was shocked by the scene before her eyes. They were standing right at the location of Eternal Ancient Divine Sect¡¯s Sect Gate. The grand Sect Gate resembled a Dragon Gate, giving off the impression of two dragons playing with a pearl. The sculptures of the Divine Dragons were lifelike, as if they had been brought to life. The Divine Dragons coiled their bodies, intertwining with each other to form the arch shape of the gateway. Looking through the Dragon Gate, one could see that the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect was vast and boundless, with countless buildings packed together. There were grand halls glittering with gold and splendor, high-rise buildings amidst roaring Blazing Flames, and pavilions and courtyards encircled by Yin and Yang fish, partitioned by the two forces. Inside the Sect Gate, ancient trees soared to the skies, and sacred springs gushed toward the heavens. All sorts of wondrous phenomena were unfolding, with disciples clad in blue robes practicing Sword Flight, while ferocious beasts stirred up a wind of blood and foul scent as they roared. The entire Eternal Ancient Divine Sect was not as tranquil as it seemed from outside the fog; it was like a little world, evolving on its own. Xu Zimei stepped down from the flying chariot to see an Elder dressed in blue robes approach and say, ¡°Young Master Lin, our Sect Master is waiting for you at Eternal Ancient Hall, please follow me.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The two followed the Elder down paths flanked by pavilions and numerous majestic halls and places. Eventually, they arrived in front of a grand and imposing hall. The words ¡°Eternal Ancient Hall¡± were like bright stars in the sky, shimmering midair. The entire hall was iron blue in color, with several Monster Beasts carved around it, giving the hall an atmosphere of solemnity and dignity. As Xu Zimei and Jiuyou were about to enter, the Elder in blue robes gently stretched out a hand to stop Jiuyou, saying with a smile, ¡°Our Sect Master would just like to ask Young Master Lin some questions. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The matter relates to the Ancestor, and this lady might as well wait here for a moment.¡± Jiuyou nodded and had no choice but to wait outside. Xu Zimei, however, entered the hall with ease; as soon as he stepped through the doorway, he could clearly make out the scene inside. The hall was vast, making anyone inside unconsciously feel a trace of insignificance. At the very front, on the throne shaped like a dragon¡¯s head, Sect Master Gong Chuhe sat with an air of authority. By his side were an elderly man and woman, both with white hair that indicated their advanced years. From the aura surrounding these two individuals, Xu Zimei could sense that they had likely reached the level of Saints. Arranged to the sides, standing were the core Elders of Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. There were more than twenty of them in total, each one emitting an earth-shattering presence, albeit softly. It was as if they sealed the space within the entire hall, and the pressure unconsciously doubled for anyone entering. ¡°Young Master Lin, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Gong Chuhe said with a light smile. ¡°With such grand preparations, what does Sect Master Gong seek from me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°This Ascending to Divinity Stairs is a legacy left by our forebears. Young Master Lin must have given it some thought,¡± Gong Chuhe stated. ¡°I know what you want to ask,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I¡¯ve met the Divine King and received his inheritance; that¡¯s what you want to know, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Then you should quickly hand over the inheritance,¡± the man seated to the side, like an ultimate ferocious beast, couldn¡¯t wait and blurted out. ¡°Si Xiong, step back,¡± Gong Chuhe glanced at the big man and rebuked him. Chapter 702 - Chapter 702 Chapter 701 I Can Kill You in Front of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect ?Chapter 702: Chapter 701: I Can Kill You in Front of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect Chapter 702: Chapter 701: I Can Kill You in Front of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect ¡°` Hearing Gong Chuhe speak, the burly man rubbed his bald head and, somewhat disgruntled, stepped aside. Gong Chuhe turned around, smiling at Xu Zimei, ¡°Lin Beisheng, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Since you have received the legacy, of course, we won¡¯t snatch it openly. It¡¯s just that we want to see what exactly the inheritance left by our ancestor is; this request should be satisfiable, after all, it is our ancestor¡¯s.¡± ¡°And what good will looking do?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°If Young Master Lin is willing to trade, we can offer something satisfactory in exchange,¡± Gong Chuhe said. ¡°And Young Master Lin will gain the friendship of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect.¡± The eyes of everyone around turned to Xu Zimei; some even subtly used pressure to impose a sense of oppression on him. ¡°I think that won¡¯t be necessary. Initially, I did not desire this inheritance, but unfortunately, your ancestor insisted on giving it to me,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°But since the item is already in my hands, naturally, there¡¯s no possibility of it being returned.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t Young Master Lin consider it?¡± Gong Chuhe narrowed his eyes slightly, his right hand slowly and rhythmically tapping the armrest of his chair as he watched Xu Zimei. ¡°What, are you going to rob me? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Feel free to try,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s there to prattle about? I can easily take down this kid with hardly a move,¡± the burly man known as Si Xiong, who seemed impatient, said coldly. Or perhaps he was annoyed by Xu Zimei¡¯s arrogant demeanor and spoke coldly, ¡°Kid, it would be in your best interest to hand it over today. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and have taken our ancestor¡¯s legacy, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re spattered in blood within five steps.¡± ¡°Why are you so noisy?¡± Xu Zimei turned and looked at the burly man dismissively. He then employed the technique ¡°A Drop in the Ocean¡± that he had learned at the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect; endless spiritual energy converged in his hand, and a droplet of water appeared on the tip of his right index finger. With a light flick, the small droplet, carrying the weight of ten thousand jin, surged towards the burly man with oppressive force. A look of amazement flashed in the burly man¡¯s eyes, and a beastly roar emanated from his body. The projection of a ferocious beast materialized, bellowing mightily as if roaring up to the heavens. The true form of the beast was indistinct, but from its aura, it was undoubtedly an ancient ferocious beast. However, before the ferocious beast could show its prowess, the water droplet had already pierced through its forehead. The burly man¡¯s pupils constricted, followed by several more beastly roars, as one after another, multiple beastly projections appeared behind him. In addition to the one before, three new ferocious beasts had appeared. The droplet, bearing an enormous weight, descended with suppression, with endless spiritual energy gathering force. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The tiny water droplet seemed to slash through ages and oceans, gathering the boundless sea, falling from the sky. It left no opportunity for the beasts to resist and pierced through the burly man¡¯s back, his body crashing heavily to the ground of the great hall. The projections of the beasts shattered, their cries echoing in fear. In the great hall, the two saintly elders¡¯ eyes flickered with a hint of surprise. ¡°I was thinking of wiping out your Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, but since your ancestor was a decent person, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to care,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t give you the right to act recklessly in front of me over and over. I don¡¯t want to hear any dissent; otherwise, even today, right here in the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, in front of everyone from your Sect Gate, I would still slay you,¡± he continued. The great hall fell silent upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Gong Chuhe coughed a few times and said with a light laugh, ¡°I believe Young Master Lin must have misunderstood. Elder Si Xiong is just like that; actually, we have no ill intentions. We just wanted to inquire about our ancestor, who has been to the Immortal Path for tens of thousands of years. Over these ten thousand years, we have attempted to ascend to the Divine Stairs multiple times, unable to reach the top. It¡¯s just that your appearance has perhaps gotten us a little too excited.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best that this is the case. If there¡¯s nothing else, Sect Master Gong, you should send someone to take me back. I don¡¯t want to waste time here with you all,¡± Xu Zimei said languidly. ¡°It¡¯s only right,¡± Gong Chuhe said with a nod and a smile. As Xu Zimei was about to leave, Gong Chuhe spoke up with a smile, ¡°Young Master Lin, please wait a moment.¡± ¡°` ¡°Something the matter?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and inquired. Gong Chuhe waved his hand and tossed over a token, saying, ¡°I know Young Master Lin wishes to go to the Divine Demon Battlefield. With this token, you can bypass the queue and go directly to the Teleportation Array.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in acknowledgment. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure once more, the entire hall fell into complete silence. After a long while, the Saintly elder at the head finally spoke, ¡°Is the Sect Master just letting him leave? We still haven¡¯t clarified the inheritance from our ancestors, and today¡¯s events are simply a disgrace to our Divine Sect. In these tens of thousands of years, who has dared to be so arrogant before us?¡± Gong Chuhe didn¡¯t hurry to respond but looked down below and asked, ¡°Si Xiong, are you alright?¡± The bald, muscular man struggled to stand up, his gaze somewhat vacant, and murmured in a low voice, ¡°How terrifying.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened to you?¡± asked an Elder beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve fought Saints before, and even against a Saint, I could hold on for a while,¡± the muscular man said to himself. ¡°But just now, I felt as weak as an ant, an ant that could be squashed at any moment. It felt as thougha€|¡± At this point, the muscular man¡¯s pupils constricted, and he suddenly looked up, ¡°The Divine King is alive.¡± Hearing the muscular man¡¯s words, Gong Chuhe squinted his eyes and said nothing for a long time, seemingly pondering something. ¡°Why did the Sect Master let him leave?¡± the elder beside him still seemed somewhat confused. ¡°Could it be that he truly feared him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s only part of it,¡± Gong Chuhe shook his head and explained. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why our ancestor established the Ascending to Divinity Stairs?¡± Observing that everyone below furrowed their brows in silence. Gong Chuhe continued, ¡°If it were just an ordinary inheritance, the ancestor would surely have left it to us. How could he possibly hand it over to someone else so readily? It¡¯s guarded by remnants of the ancestor¡¯s soul. Does the ancestor¡¯s conduct require any teaching from us? The so-called ¡®A Drop in the Ocean¡¯ need not be sought; some things, even if pursued, are not only useless but can also bring calamity. Moreover, that Lin Qiu remained so composed in front of so many of us. This isn¡¯t something that can be feigned, which means he truly has confidence and is not afraid of us.¡± ¡°So the Sect Master gave him the token to curry favor with him,¡± said the Elder below with a laugh. ¡°The Sect Master is far-sighted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far-sightedness, just faith in the ancestor¡¯s judgement,¡± Gong Chuhe dismissed with a wave of his hand and said. ¡°Try not to make an enemy of him; arrange for someone to see him off.¡± a€| After leaving the Eternal Ancient Hall, Xu Zimei smiled faintly. The leader of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect was truly not an ordinary person, knowing how to judge the situation. Outside, Jiuyou was getting a bit anxious. Seeing Xu Zimei emerge unscathed, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to Eternal Ancient City. I have some matters to attend to,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. The same flying sedan that had brought him was once again ready to take Xu Zimei back to Eternal Ancient City. Chapter 703 - Chapter 703 Chapter 702 Sect of Seven Fears ?Chapter 703: Chapter 702: Sect of Seven Fears Chapter 703: Chapter 702: Sect of Seven Fears The sedan chair carried Xu Zimei, returning once again to Eternal Ancient City. Eternal Ancient City was still as bustling as before, and Xu Zimei wanted to take a look inside the so-called Immortal Path ruins before leaving. There might be some unexpected findings. ¡°You go wait at the inn, I have some things to take care of,¡± Xu Zimei said to Jiuyou. ¡°Can¡¯t you take me with you?¡± Jiuyou asked. ¡°You can¡¯t go to the core area of the Immortal Path ruins,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. Jiuyou, having no choice, could only nod and head back to the inn, knowing that there were some things Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want her to get involved in. After parting with Jiuyou, Xu Zimei headed toward the Immortal Path ruins alone. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The Immortal Path ruins were located in the Southern District, also one of the famous spots in Eternal Ancient City. Tales of that great war of yore have been circulating among the residents of Eternal Ancient City for many years. It was said that the leaders from beyond the Immortal Path bridge invaded the Eternal Ancient Continent. The Eternal Ancient Divine King risked his life to seal the rift, and ultimately fought his final battle with the remaining forces in Eternal Ancient City. All the Divine Kings of the entire continent gathered, and the battle was fought so fiercely that the sky darkened and the sun and moon lost their color. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? In the end, the leader ¡°Qiong Qi¡± was slain here, and his followers were mostly annihilated. Afterward, people rebuilt Eternal Ancient City, designating the core area, where the battle was most intense, as part of the Southern District. Because the malicious aura of Qiong Qi in that core area was too heavy, it simply couldn¡¯t be rebuilt. People could only hope that over time, these malicious auras would gradually dissipate. No sooner had Xu Zimei entered the Southern District than he suddenly collided with someone. As this person neared Xu Zimei, his eyes suddenly flickered with a vicious light, and he directly took out a sharp knife and attacked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and swatted the person away with a slap. The assailant¡¯s body crashed heavily against a nearby wall, becoming a bloody mess, and he could no longer move. ¡°An old remnant of the past?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°That was fast; I haven¡¯t even made it to the Immortal Path ruins, and I¡¯ve already been targeted.¡± After killing the attacker, Xu Zimei had only walked a few steps when a ¡°boom¡± soundeda€¡± the thick gates of the Southern District behind him were slowly closed. In front of him on the main street of the Southern District, the bustling street crowd suddenly fell quiet. ¡°Puff, puff, puff,¡± the sounds of countless blades piercing flesh instantly filled the entire street. A group of people shed their coats, revealing red robes worn underneath. At a glance, there appeared to be thousands of these red-robed individuals, densely occupying the entire street. The unsuspecting bystanders were stabbed with long swords without warning, and killed instantly. The bustling street turned chaotic in an instant, and those remaining pedestrians quickly ran towards the stores on both sides, seeking refuge. But the group in red robes didn¡¯t care, for their initial target was Xu Zimei. After everyone had fled, only the densely packed red-robed figures were left on the entire street. A large group of the red-robed individuals surged from all around, encircling Xu Zimei in layers, three deep. The leader was an elderly figure in a bright red robe, with a swirling emblem embroidered on his chest. Despite his advanced age, the elder was spirited and full-faced with a rosy glow. He had a pair of eagle eyes, a hooked nose, and his gaze exerted a tremendously oppressive feeling. A faint Holy Power seemed to emanate from all around him. ¡°Kid, hand over the key,¡± the leading old man said with a deep voice. ¡°Whether I hand it over or not, you aren¡¯t going to let me go, so why should I give it to you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Offer up the key and I¡¯ll allow you to join our Sect of Seven Fears,¡± the leading old man contemplated for a moment. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you ten breaths to consider. If you don¡¯t hand it over, you¡¯ll face death.¡± ¡°It seems the Eternal Ancient Divine King underestimated you. He thought you were hiding within the Eternal Ancient City, but he never expected that you had already corroded an entire district,¡± Xu Zimei spoke. ¡°If given some more time, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d turn the entire Eternal Ancient City upside down.¡± ¡°Kid, people from the Eternal Ancient Continent are nothing but frogs in a well; you have no idea how vast this world truly is,¡± the leading old man said coldly, ¡°There are only a few Divine Kings, and in a lifetime not many can reach that level. But if you join our Sect of Seven Fears, once we return to the Main Church, all of you could have boundless prospects. Why not plot great matters with us?¡± ¡°No thanks. Your boss died here, and you, a mere Saint, still dare to talk big about frogs in a well,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, chuckling. The leading old man frowned slightly, waved his right hand gently, and said faintly, ¡°Kill him.¡± Upon the command, the group of red-robed men surrounding the area all swarmed to attack Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked up into the distance. At the end of this main street, in that wide-open square, was the end of the Immortal Path ruins. He stepped towards the end of the street, seemingly oblivious to the thousands of people crowding around him. Rafts of shouting and killing cries rose around him. Step by step, Xu Zimei advanced forward as a tremendous aura began to gather around him. With each step he took, his momentum grew stronger, and that oppressive feeling intensified. The wind whipped up, and a vortex of Spiritual Energy converged beneath Xu Zimei¡¯s feet. The closer people got to Xu Zimei, the stronger the gravity they felt upon their bodies, making their movements extremely sluggish. As Xu Zimei slowly raised his right hand, dozens of people near him were sent flying. His footsteps marched forward, his gaze tranquil without a ripple, his body devoid of any hesitation. As he continued to walk, groups of people were periodically sent flying without even a touch to his clothing. A constant ¡°boom boom boom¡± of explosions and screams rose and fell in the street, and the rare autumn sunlight shone down from on high. The golden rays of the sun spilled across the earth, casting light upon the corpses that lay strewn about. When Xu Zimei had passed through the street, standing at the square on the other end, behind him stretched a whole street filled with bodies. Ruined walls and piles of corpses stacked as high as small hills. The only one standing ahead was the red-robed leading old man. Watching Xu Zimei approach step by step under the noon sun, droplets of sweat began to appear on his forehead without notice. As Xu Zimei loomed closer, the old man seemed unable to withstand the pressure any longer. His right hand was wrapped in a pale red Spiritual Energy, his fist tightly clenched, and he threw a punch directly at Xu Zimei. This punch carried the Spiritual Energy like a wave breaking the wind, tearing through the space in front of it, and one could vaguely see the red Spiritual Energy as if it were brewing something. Xu Zimei smiled slightly, reached out his hand, and grabbed the old man¡¯s right fist. Chapter 704 - Chapter 704 Chapter 703 Inside the Immortal Path Ruins ?Chapter 704: Chapter 703 Inside the Immortal Path Ruins Chapter 704: Chapter 703 Inside the Immortal Path Ruins Xu Zimei exerted a slight force, and a scream emanated from the mouth of the man in the red robe. His right fist was crushed into powder, turned into dust. Xu Zimei slowly extended his hand and placed it on the man¡¯s head. ¡°Divine, Divine King,¡± the elder trembled all over, stammering as he spoke. ¡°Spare me, sir, I am willing to do anything.¡± ¡°Tell me about your group,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I am an elder of the Sect of Seven Fears, our sect was established in the Great Marshland, what else does your excellency wish to know?¡± the elder hastily inquired. ¡°Sect of Seven Fears?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yes, this sect gate was founded by our ancestor, the Great Sage of Seven Fears. Although it may not be the strongest, it has some reputation in the Great Marshland,¡± the elder replied without any hesitation. ¡°What is meant by Great Saint?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°To open the tenth Vein Gate is to be a Great Saint,¡± the elder answered. ¡°Tell me about the rankings above Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Ten Vein Gates signifies a Great Saint, and eleven Vein Gates means a Taoist Fruit powerhouse; the matter is somewhat complex, and I¡¯m not very clear about it,¡± the elder said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°These matters are not something that a mere Saint like me could have access to.¡± ¡°How many more of your Sect of Seven Fears are in the Eternal Ancient Continent?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°None left, they¡¯ve all died at your hand,¡± the elder hastily shook his head, shouting, ¡°Let me go, I¡¯ve told you everything I know, please.¡± ¡°Too bad you¡¯re of no use alive,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. His right hand grabbed down again, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the elder¡¯s body stiffly fell to the ground. At that moment, the sealed city gates of the Southern District were finally burst open. It was only then that the forces from the Eternal Ancient City reacted, starting their counterattack. But when they arrived at the city gates and saw the corpses piled up in the streets, everyone was stunned. Xu Zimei paid no attention to the rest, and went straight to the site of the Immortal Path ruins. This place used to be guarded by disciples of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, but now they had all been killed as well. The Immortal Path ruins were enveloped by the Void Array; Xu Zimei tore apart the formation with both hands, directly entering the ruins. ¡­ This vast land had been resting for tens of thousands of years, yet still couldn¡¯t revive itself. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The land was parched and cracked open, devoid of any green vegetation. The fissured earth spread out like innumerable spider webs, stretching to the horizon. How fierce had the wars been that this land experienced, the scorched soil and dark vegetation were enough to tell it all. Flocks of vultures flew through the sky, searching for fresh flesh and food. When they saw Xu Zimei enter, they swooped down and attacked a living person. ¡°Goo goo,¡± several shrill cries that could stop clouds in their tracks sounded, and a few vultures all fell to the ground. Xu Zimei frowned as he surveyed the scene before him. There was no path, only bones and jagged rocks stretching as far as the eye could see. The earth was charred black, the air carried a dry feeling, inhaling it involuntarily made one¡¯s throat uncomfortable. The smoke from burning flames, like signal fires, intermittently floated across the land, as if even the whole sky had been stained black. Xu Zimei trod upon the land, taking steps toward the distance. Apart from the vultures above, many bones wandered like ghosts, aimlessly wandering around this land. They did not attack passersby but simply roamed the expanse. The outer layer of this Immortal Path ruin had virtually no danger left; disciples of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect had long since cleared out the area. What remained were ruins that still bore testimony to the prosperity of bygone days and the ferocity of great battles. Xu Zimei continued walking forward, the so-called Heaven-reaching Record should be in the core area. Inside, there were also dangers at every turn; according to what the Eternal Ancient Divine King had said, he too had searched this core area before, but unfortunately found nothing. In the end, with no other choice, he then stepped onto the Immortal Path Bridge. As Xu Zimei ventured deeper, the bone creatures he encountered grew increasingly powerful. No longer like the specters of the outer world, they had begun to develop spiritual intelligence. Of course, these did not pose any obstacle to Xu Zimei. After walking for an hour, he finally arrived at the core of this Immortal Path ruin. A colossal pit appeared beneath his feet, boundless and bottomless at a glance. It was hard to imagine what kind of attack could have inflicted such terrifying damage. Moreover, within this immense pit, there seemed to be countless smaller pits. Outside the massive pit, a transparent barrier blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s path. Xu Zimei lightly touched the barrier with his hand and felt a force repelling his entry. He attempted to use the Heaven-reaching Key that the Eternal Ancient Divine King had given him. The moment the key touched the barrier, the phantom face within the key begun to devour the barrier¡¯s power. In just a moment, the barrier was torn open by a gap. If Xu Zimei did not stop it, the entire barrier would perhaps be consumed completely. Xu Zimei pocketed the key and stepped into what was called the core area inside the barrier. No sooner had he entered when he felt an extremely evil force. This force was so malevolent that it was arguably the most evil Xu Zimei had ever encountered on the Yuan Central Continent; there was no other like it. The air above the barrier was dark red, this power having merged with the spiritual energy and the air. It sought to erode Xu Zimei¡¯s body at every moment. Even a Saint could not withstand this barrier, and given more time, even a Divine King might be in trouble. ¡°The least those who died here must have stepped into immortality,¡± Xu Zimei conjectured internally. Within this dark red spiritual energy, countless skeletons glowing with a dark red light moved about. They resembled patrols, and when they saw Xu Zimei enter, a group of skeletons swarmed towards him. When Xu Zimei swept away the skulls into dust with a slap, the rest of the skeletons seemed to sense fear and all retreated. ¡­¡­ Having estimated roughly, nearly every skeleton here possessed the power of the Melting Heaven Realm. Even a Great Saint would not be able to handle so many skeletons swarming at once. With a strange feeling in his heart, Xu Zimei continued to move forward, the skeletons he encountered no longer hindering him. Upon seeing him, the skeletons merely followed at a distance, choosing not to act but seemingly monitoring him. Xu Zimei closed his eyes and released his Divine Soul, seeking to sense the source of this land¡¯s evil energy. After a long while, Xu Zimei opened his eyes, his gaze deeply focused towards the east. ¡°There, a powerful creature seems to have resurrected.¡± Although he was unclear about what had happened at the source, he had indeed sensed a living presence there just now. Chapter 705 - Chapter 705 Chapter 704 Qiong Qi ?Chapter 705: Chapter 704 Qiong Qi Chapter 705: Chapter 704 Qiong Qi Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was fixated on the direction to the east, his figure swiftly heading towards that source. His speed was extremely fast, and the skulls along the way deliberately avoided him, making way for him. Passing by several deep pits, Xu Zimei saw some corpses in them. These corpses carried an aura of immense power; even after tens of thousands of years of erosion by time, they showed no signs of decay. It was hard to imagine what kind of beings they had been in life. The weakest of these corpses had already achieved Semi-Saint status, among them were not a few Divine Kings. Although Xu Zimei had not experienced that great battle, he could truly feel its intensity and brutality. He continued forward, and after passing hundreds of deep pits, he finally stopped in front of a particularly large one. This deep pit was shrouded in black fog, making it almost impossible to see clearly what lay inside. And around the edge of the pit, countless skulls stood guard. It seemed as if something important existed within. When Xu Zimei arrived, these skulls paused for a moment, and then, without any obstruction, they completely dispersed. The black fog in front of him dissipated, forming the shape of a door as if it had been quietly waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. Xu Zimei chuckled softly and slowly stepped into the black fog. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? As soon as he entered the black fog, the scene before his eyes changed in an instant. The sky was enveloped by a boundless evil energy, and even the ground beneath his feet was eroded. Here, various flowers grew in abundance, with a dazzling array of colors. Without exception, each flower exuded a very evil aura. Among the flowers, there was a footpath, and looking forward along the path, one could see a column of red energy rising into the sky at the end. This red Spiritual Energy was the source of all, the main culprit that eroded the land and the sky. Xu Zimei walked onto the path, and the further he went, the more intense the oppressive sensation and the concentration of the red Spiritual Energy became. Directly ahead was a small hut made of bones, with a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged in front of it. Feeling Xu Zimei¡¯s approach, the middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï The man was full of evil energy, with long hair neatly tied behind him. At first glance, his face appeared somewhat delicate, but upon closer inspection, one would notice an intimidating evil emanating from every casual move of his smooth features. His eyes exuded thick black energy, with hawk-like eyes, a hooked nose, and very thin lips. He was dressed in a wide-sleeved, waisted robe, the colors of which were quite varied: white, black, and blue. The dark purple boots on his feet reached up to his knees. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, the middle-aged man also slowly stood up. ¡°Did that old fellow from the Eternal Ancient send you?¡± the middle-aged man asked with a smile. His expression was ordinary, very composed, and he did not seem at all surprised or curious about Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked with confusion. Logically, there should be no living beings in this core area; the appearance of this middle-aged man was filled with strangeness. A tremendous evil energy enveloped him, and behind him in the bone hut, the source of that red light seemed to be right there. ¡°You come here and yet do not know who I am?¡± the middle-aged man said with an evil laugh. His laughter grew louder, and with it, the malevolent energy around him became denser, nearly causing the entire firmament to rumble with a ¡°boom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too clear about the past, so I need you to introduce yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Seems like the Eternal Ancient old man didn¡¯t tell you a lot,¡± the middle-aged man said, laughing as he sat down. In front of him was a white bone table with a pot of freshly brewed hot tea on it. This hot tea was blood red, and it was unknown what it was made from. ¡°My name has been forgotten for a long time, but I believe every person from the Eternal Ancient City will never forget the name ¡®Qiong Qi¡¯ for their entire lives.¡± ¡°Oh, the catalyst of that great war,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, stepping forward gradually. To Xu Zimei¡¯s indifferent demeanor, the man seemed surprised and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid? We haven¡¯t fought yet, and for all we know, the one who should be afraid might be you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing this, the man laughed heartily, pouring the blood-red liquid from his cup, and laughed, ¡°Interesting, quite interesting. I¡¯ve met many on the Eternal Ancient Continent, and you are to my taste.¡± Xu Zimei slowly walked over and sat down across the white bone table. While picking up the red tea in his hand, he casually asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be dead? How come you seem as lively as ever?¡± A sip of tea went down, and a dense spiritual energy surged within him like overturning rivers and seas. ¡°Good tea,¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed in appreciation. In an instant, he felt refreshed, as if every pore in his body had opened up. This tea was probably potent enough to allow a person in the Melting Heaven Realm to take one step into Semi-Saint. ¡°Dead? Because of these mere ants?¡± the man said with a chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°The gap between them and me is a qualitative one, not quantitative. They are not worthy.¡± ¡°Then how did you end up in this current state?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. According to the meaning of the Eternal Ancient Divine King, this leader should be one who has Stepped into Immortality. Logically, no matter how many Divine Kings there were on the Eternal Ancient Continent, they should not be a match for him. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man fell silent for a moment. Seemingly remembering something and frowning, he snorted lightly, ¡°I oversimplified everything, ultimately becoming just a pawn.¡± ¡°Are you a person from the Sect of Seven Fears?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It seems you do know something,¡± the man said with a light laugh. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. Back when I discovered that rift, I wished to take over the Eternal Ancient Continent and use it as a backyard, to provide fresh blood for our Sect of Seven Fears. But I underestimated everything. The Eternal Ancient Continent has existed for who knows how many years, and it has produced numerous formidable individuals. There are beings among them who possess Taoist Fruits, and I was invading their homeland. How could they simply watch on?¡± ¡°It seems you were outmaneuvered,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Those people wanted me to take the lead and test the reactions of all parties. We from the Sect of Seven Fears wouldn¡¯t serve as cannon fodder. Thus, I was blown to bits, borrowing a corpse to resurrect within these ruins. It¡¯s laughable. Those ants think they killed me,¡± the middle-aged man said with a cold laugh. ¡°But deceiving their senses cost me greatly. After cultivating here for a few more thousand years, I should step on the Immortal Path and leave this world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not concerned with these matters. Since you are their leader Qiong Qi, then you should know about the Heaven-reaching Record,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Kid, greed leads to losing one¡¯s way. It seems you¡¯ve also been lured by the paths of the Eternal Ancient old man,¡± Qiong Qi looked at Xu Zimei and said indifferently. ¡°Who cares whose path it is? Let¡¯s make a deal. You give me the Heaven-reaching Record, and I¡¯ll assure you that I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Xu Zimei said. Chapter 706 - Chapter 706 Chapter 705 Battle Against Qiong Qi, Heaven-reaching Record ?Chapter 706: Chapter 705 Battle Against Qiong Qi, Heaven-reaching Record Chapter 706: Chapter 705 Battle Against Qiong Qi, Heaven-reaching Record Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Qiong Qi stood up, his mouth twisted into a sinister smile. His laughter was loud, causing ripples to spread through the space around him. ¡°If you can defeat me, the Heaven-reaching Record is naturally yours, and I won¡¯t have a chance to choose,¡± Qiong Qi said. ¡°Although I am not at my peak at the moment, I am still without rivals on the Eternal Ancient Continent.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile as he too stood up. Behind Qiong Qi, torrents of blood-red Spiritual Energy surged into the sky, reflecting against both the heavens and the earth. This blood-red Spiritual Energy kept churning as if something was trying to break free from within, struggling continuously. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see how much you weigh,¡± Qiong Qi stretched out his hand and said nonchalantly. ¡°If you disappoint me too much, I guess you won¡¯t be able to leave here alive.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled, sensing that Qiong Qi¡¯s strength had not yet recovered to the point of Stepping into Immortality. He must be at the level of a Divine King, but judging purely by the thickness of Spiritual Energy, aside from the Heavenly Curtain War God of the True Martial Holy Sect, this man was the strongest he had encountered. Xu Zimei slowly drew the long saber from his back, and his aura gradually intensified. ¡°The so-called ¡®Seven Fears¡¯, the first is the fear of the fierce beast,¡± Qiong Qi extended his right hand and saw the phantom of a ferocious beast burst through the red Spiritual Energy behind him. It directly stepped into the void behind him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The beast resembled a cow with four horns, and its hair hanging down like a straw raincoat, shrouding its body. Qiong Qi swung his arm, and the phantom of the beast merged with his left arm, its formidable presence rushing toward Xu Zimei. ¡°Since you know of the Sect of Seven Fears, you should understand what the ¡®Seven Fears¡¯ stand for,¡± Qiong Qi said coldly. With one strike, space collapsed, and the power increased hundreds of times. Xu Zimei barely caught it, but his figure was forced back several steps. ¡°For catching my strike, you are not bad among Divine Kings,¡± Qiong Qi said indifferently. ¡°Continue,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°The ¡®Seven Fears¡¯ were formulated by our ancestors based on seven great ferocious beasts, watch closely now,¡± Qiong Qi said blandly. ¡°The second fear is the fierce beast with five tails and one horn, its voice like thunder splitting rocks, feeding mainly on ferocious beasts.¡± As Qiong Qi¡¯s words fell, another phantom of a ferocious beast attached itself to his right arm. Qiong Qi closed the distance immediately, engaging in close combat with Xu Zimei. His fists, imbued with the power of dual beasts, were extremely violent with each swing. Xu Zimei seemed quite comfortable handling it, as if Qiong Qi still had a hidden ailment and was reluctant to use some moves. ¡°The third fear, Gu Eagle, the fourth fear, Li Li,¡± they heard two more roars, and two more phantoms attached themselves respectively to Qiong Qi¡¯s legs. This time not only did his strength greatly increase, but his speed also improved exponentially. Each of Qiong Qi¡¯s steps weaved through the void, arriving without a trace and departing without tracks, his afterimages difficult to catch. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The long saber in his hand erupted with a radiant Blade Intent as he deployed the ninth stance of Way of Inquiry, ¡®Deep Blue World¡¯. Surrounded by layers of deep blue Spiritual Energy, within this small world of just a few dozen meters, Xu Zimei could perceive any change in everything around him. ¡°Way of Inquiry twelve stances, ¡®Blood of the Firmament¡¯,¡± he slashed down with the long saber once more. Even the blade itself started oozing blood, unable to withstand the force, as it was not Tyrant Shadow after all. It began to show several cracks. Qiong Qi¡¯s figure was also pushed back several steps, and he seemed to be gasping for breath. ¡°It seems you¡¯re already on your last legs. Are you going to keep this up?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Actually, Qiong Qi had not recovered at all; on the contrary, his body was still very weak. Since Xu Zimei entered this core area, Qiong Qi had been controlling the skull to attack him. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? When he realized he was no match, he decisively abandoned the attack and awaited Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival with a rather comfortable posture. All that talk was just meant to confuse Xu Zimei; his current state wasn¡¯t suitable for fighting at all. ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯ve discovered it; what a pity,¡± Qiong Qi sneered, seemingly not tense in the least. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± ¡°What makes you think you are in any position to make a deal with me?¡± Xu Zimei walked toward him step by step, inquiring. ¡°You want the Heaven-reaching Record, but do you really know what the Heaven-reaching Record is?¡± Qiong Qi asked. ¡°If you give it to me, of course I¡¯ll know,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If you kill me, you won¡¯t get the Heaven-reaching Record either. Let¡¯s call a truce, and I can tell you the secret,¡± Qiong Qi proposed. ¡°No need; I guess the Heaven-reaching Record must be inside that room,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at the White Bone House behind him and smiled. Qiong Qi¡¯s expression tightened, and narrowing his eyes, he stared intently at Xu Zimei. As Xu Zimei walked step by step toward the White Bone House, a surge of energy suddenly came attacking him from behind. Xu Zimei turned to look just in time to see Qiong Qi emitting a pale blue glow all around him at that moment. He seemed to have entered a special state. The dark illness within his body was rapidly recovering, and strength was surging endlessly around him. The power grew stronger and stronger as if it were about to reach the limit his body could tolerate. His entire body was hollow, eliciting a very strange sensation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what the Heaven-reaching Record is? Now I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Qiong Qi said indifferently. ¡°One of the ancient top ten Divine Methods, the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate.¡± Xu Zimei could distinctly feel that Qiong Qi¡¯s aura had instantly recovered to the level of Stepping into Immortality. And it was rising even higher, with potential room to grow. The blood-red Spiritual Energy around them began to rage, he took to the air, and with a wave of his hands, the Sea of Blood in the sky condensed together, twisting and even roaring. ¡°Chaos, go have some fun with him,¡± Xu Zimei waved his right hand and released Chaos from the Divine Continent. A majestic beastly presence pervaded the area, and upon seeing Chaos, Qiong Qi¡¯s expression changed. Then Xu Zimei asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? You surely cannot be from this world.¡± ¡°If you manage to survive, I¡¯ll tell you then,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. With that, he strode directly into the White Bone House. Meanwhile, Chaos, spreading its wings that blotted out the sun, charged towards Qiong Qi. ¡­ Entering the White Bone House, the space inside wasn¡¯t too large, with a platform at the very center. The lofty red glow originated from the platform. Atop the platform, the most conspicuous object was a floating book. A blue-covered book, translucent and slowly spinning. ¡°The Heaven-reaching Record, one of the top ten Divine Methods, huh,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He hadn¡¯t even gone to the Heaven Beyond Heavens yet, and he was already increasingly coming into contact with things from another world. As he reached out with both hands towards the Heaven-reaching Record, a rebounding force emanated from it, knocking Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand away. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707 Chapter 706 Going to the Divine Demon Battlefield ?Chapter 707: Chapter 706 Going to the Divine Demon Battlefield Chapter 707: Chapter 706 Going to the Divine Demon Battlefield Seeing this, Xu Zimei smiled. Creation Force permeated from his hands as he threw a punch that shattered the red light, taking the Heaven-reaching Record into his grasp. With the Heaven-reaching Record in hand, he felt an ice-cold yet blazing sensation. The book¡¯s cover was extremely hard, etched with many dense patterns, through which an invisible Spiritual Energy flowed quietly like water. In the very center of the book, only the two characters for ¡°Heaven-reaching¡± shone faintly, drawing attention. Xu Zimei slowly opened the cover, and at that moment, a pale blue light shone out from within, enveloping his entire figure. Immediately afterward, Xu Zimei felt his vision change, and he found himself in another space. This was a quiet space suffused with a pale blue color, where pale blue and translucent Spiritual Energy floated languidly all around. Gleaming like countless stars scattered across the sky, strands of the Milky Way hung upside down, spanning three thousand miles, cascading down in a vertical fall. Xu Zimei slowly extended his hand, watching the starry blue air float past it. Before he had the chance to look around, he heard a loud ¡°bang.¡± In the surrounding directions, three doors suddenly opened without warning. Inside these doors, blue Spiritual Energy floated, and a bright light obstructed everything, making them seem mysterious and irresistibly alluring. The three doors floated around the perimeter of this space, at times to the left or right, at times above or below. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 With a sense of curiosity, Xu Zimei slowly walked into the first door, and the scene before his eyes suddenly expanded. ¡­ The Heaven-reaching Record, also known as the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. What are the Three Gates? The Gate of Death, the Gate of Life, and the Gate of Immortality. Anyone who practices the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, through the Gate of Death, can resurrect the dead, albeit for a limited time, but being able to disregard the rules of life and death is already a remarkable feat. The Gate of Life can greatly enhance the practitioner¡¯s strength, reaching the limit that their body can withstand. The Gate of Immortality, when open, renders the user invincible and indestructible within the timeframe. These three gates, whether for battle or survival, are almost invincible choices. Xu Zimei felt as if he were immersed in a silent starry sky, with many abstruse and obscure Cultivation Techniques flooding into his mind. With the three gates open, his strength leaped qualitatively. The Heaven-reaching Record in front of him was an essential item for learning the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. Xu Zimei did not know how much time had passed before he awoke in this silent starry space. The Trilife Gate had to be cultivated, and of them, the Gate of Life and Death was manageable, but the Gate of Immortality was the most difficult one. When he opened his eyes, his mind had gained a set of memories. Those were the secrets of how to cultivate the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness returned from the starry space to the room of bones. He sat with eyes closed, not speaking, and only after a long while did he let out a deep breath. Xu Zimei put away the Heaven-reaching Record and slowly stepped outside. At that time, Qiong Qi was still fighting with Chaos, and it seemed his Seven Fears Technique had reached the level of four tails. Moreover, the Gate of Life and Death had already been fully opened, though it was likely that he had not yet learned the Gate of Immortality. Even though Chaos had the innate advantage of a Monster Beast¡¯s body, he was still getting pressed and beaten by Qiong Qi. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, waved his hand, and signaled for Chaos to stop. After the two separated, Qiong Qi looked at Xu Zimei angrily and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already learned the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, you should give the Heaven-reaching Record back to me.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m rather greedy. I want it all,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death,¡± Qiong Qi glared at Xu Zimei, his voice filled with anger. ¡°I also understand the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and I estimate this state of yours won¡¯t last much longer. Do you think you can slay my Vein Beast before the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate ends?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the ferocity in Qiong Qi¡¯s eyes gradually subsided. He said, ¡°Do you know what the ten great Divine Methods signify? You will visit our world in the future as well. When that time comes, what awaits you will be relentless pursuit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. I hope your Sect of Seven Fears won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you,¡± Qiong Qi said as he gave Xu Zimei a look before his figure gradually vanished into the void. He dared not protract the battle with Xu Zimei, for once the state of the Trilife Gate vanished, he would be like meat on a chopping board, with no chance to resist. ¡°My lord,¡± the massive figure of Chaos turned to face Xu Zimei. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°When will you initiate the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation?¡± Chaos asked with a simple smile, rubbing his head. ¡°What? What are you scheming now?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I was hoping to teach the Beast Race some cultivation methods before you start it,¡± Chaos replied. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Once I return to the Yuan Central Continent, I¡¯ll inform you before it begins. Besides, we¡¯re not ready yet,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But I must remind you of one thing: You can give the Beast Race some preferential treatment in the early stages, but once the world is fully developed, no one may intervene.¡± ¡°I understand that,¡± Chaos hastily nodded. Xu Zimei waved his hand, signaling Chaos to return to the True Fate World. Long ago, when Chaos had first followed him, Xu Zimei had promised to restore the Beast Race¡¯s glory. There was no doubt about it, for Chaos had been following him for so long. The Great Era of Immortal Cultivation would surely begin. Once the current state of the Divine Continent had stabilized and all beings could survive, Xu Zimei would enable these people to cultivate. After all, if he did not initiate the era of cultivation, these humans would probably lean towards a technological era. But the problem at hand was that the advent of the cultivation era required a sufficient amount of Spiritual Energy, continuously generated, sustainable, and unending. Otherwise, to support the practice of all beings in a world, no other method could be feasible, so Xu Zimei was also making continuous preparations. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡­a€| The core area of this Immortal Path ruin has now completely fallen. Probably only when Qiong Qi returns to his own world will the evil qi of this world dissipate. However, this didn¡¯t concern Xu Zimei much; he was also preparing to set off for the Divine Demon Battlefield. Once the matters of the Divine Demon Battlefield were dealt with, it would be time to return to the Yuan Central Continent to prepare for Destiny. Emerging from the Immortal Path ruin, Jiuyou had been waiting outside early on. Seeing Xu Zimei unharmed, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The North City District was now under the control of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, and all people had been captured. It¡¯s likely that these remnants would undergo a significant purge this time. ¡°To the Divine Demon Battlefield,¡± Xu Zimei said to Jiuyou with a smile. The two arrived in front of the Teleportation Array in the Southern District, where Xu Zimei took out the Token given by Gong Chuhe, bypassed the queue, and walked directly into the Formation. The journey from Eternal Ancient City to the Divine Demon Battlefield was after all a crossing between two realms, and thus consumed considerably more time. Chapter 708 - Chapter 708 Chapter 707 Divine Demon City, Netherworld Palace ?Chapter 708: Chapter 707 Divine Demon City, Netherworld Palace Chapter 708: Chapter 707 Divine Demon City, Netherworld Palace After seemingly half a month of being in the void of the teleportation, Xu Zimei and her companion began to feel the fluctuations of the space around them slow down. Their figures were forcibly pulled out from the outside. Dazzling sunlight rained down from above, and Xu Zimei squinted as she surveyed her surroundings. This place was also a city, bustling with an extraordinary prosperity, with many like Xu Zimei, all emerging from the Teleportation Array. ¡°Divine Demon City,¡± Nine Skies spoke while looking around, his expression gradually turning cold. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite familiar with this place,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I came from the Divine Demon Battlefield, what do you think?¡± Nine Skies replied. ¡°Then it looks like we¡¯ll have a lot less trouble,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about my identity?¡± Nine Skies asked, unable to hold back. ¡°No questions. You want to cooperate with me, so there must be something you need from me, and you will surely tell me voluntarily,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn, and I¡¯ll tell you everything. We can make our plans,¡± Nine Skies said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Any is fine,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The size of Divine Demon City far exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s imagination, appearing to be even more vast and flourishing than Eternal Ancient City. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Moreover, it was almost impossible to see ordinary people and weaklings here; everyone was a powerhouse from Heaven Phenomenon upwards. Besides some Loose Cultivators, disciples from many great Sect Gates could also be seen everywhere. Their robes were of distinctive styles and easy to recognize. Xu Zimei and her companion found an inn nearby and checked in. a€| This was an underground palace, black as pitch. This place had never seen the light of day, all light had been expelled, with only darkness eternal. Around the palace flowed a black river that drifted lazily in midair. The river was pitch-black, concealing untold sins and darkness within. It flowed slowly as if alive, devouring any creature that approached the palace in one gulp. Anything that entered the river would never see the light of day again. And now, within the palace in a grand hall, Several netherworld flames ignited around, and an invisible oppressive force enveloped the space. A group of people clad in black robes and black hats stood there, parted to each side. Sitting at the head was also a person in a black robe, obscured in midair, their face indiscernible. The people in black robes on either side all bowed their heads, none daring to look up. After a long while, a figure in a black robe slowly entered the hall. A deep voice broke the oppressive silence. ¡°A letter from the Cang Race, Granny Ming is dead, and the killer is strong.¡± ¡°Incompetents, have the Cang Race been hidden for too long? Something happened in their establishment, and this is all they have to report?¡± a voice echoed within the hall. It was unclear who spoke, the voice seeming to come from all around. ¡°It seems that their Dust World people are also dead. They say they are preparing to summon the Cang God,¡± the person beneath replied. Upon hearing this, silence fell within the grand hall for a long time. After a while, that voice sounded again. ¡°Summon the Cang God? Looks like someone with quite a background, from which Sect Gate?¡± ¡°It seems to be from the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect.¡± ¡°A mere Imperial Sect dares to offend us?¡± After this voice fell, another voice followed in the grand hall. ¡°A strongest of the Imperial Sect is only at Melting Heaven level, how could they possibly kill Granny Ming, this kind of being? Use your head and think properly.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have much to do with the Imperial Secta€¡±this disciple seems somewhat peculiar, we can¡¯t find too much information about him. The Cang Race suggests that unless we ask the Youming Divine King to come into the world, we might as well not go over and throw our lives away.¡± ¡°Ask our ancestor? I think they are just scared out of their wits.¡± ¡°After all, Granny Ming is of the direct lineage; I¡¯ll report this matter truthfully to the ancestor and wait for the ancestor to make a decision.¡± As the last voice in the great hall fell, although the voice was very light, the numerous discussions inside the hall instantly quieted down. Not a single person dared to object. ¡­a€| After Xu Zimei and Jiuyou arrived at the inn. Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Now you can tell me.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a pursuer of the remnants of the Divine Race,¡± Jiuyou said with a somewhat tragic smile. ¡°It must have been about a hundred years ago, I mistakenly entered a forbidden land, discovered their secret, and thus was hunted. And my family, including friends, were all executed by them in the end; when I return to the Divine Demon Battlefield, it¡¯s to seek revenge.¡± ¡°Them? Who are you referring to?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The higher-ups among our remnants,¡± Jiuyou said sarcastically. ¡°They use the hopes of people like us, under the guise of reviving the Divine Race, to satisfy their unspeakable aims.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You know, remnants, no matter what, will never be the true Divine Race; we only have a faint trace of Divine Race blood in us,¡± Jiuyou said. ¡°And those high ranks are using people like us to conduct endless experiments, hoping that one day they can truly transform and become members of the Divine Race. Later, I accidentally discovered them, and they wanted to kill me to silence me.¡± ¡°A group that no longer belongs to this era, still fantasizing about restoring their former glory,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°That¡¯s also the reason you¡¯re cooperating with me.¡± ¡°If you want to open the Demon Summoning Bell in your hands, you must take advantage of the power of those people,¡± Jiuyou said. ¡°You and the Divine Race are destined to be enemies, so the enemy of my enemy is also a friend.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care, anyone who blocks my path must die,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Since you emerged from the ruins, you must also know the location of the headquarters, right?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a fixed headquarters; we are just wandering around the Divine Demon Battlefield,¡± Jiuyou shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m not certain, but we have a few fixed resting places, I can take you to have a look.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go, I just happen to want to see this so-called Divine Demon Battlefield,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡­ Divine Demon City was established based on the Divine Demon Battlefield, and it¡¯s specifically for those who go to the Divine Demon Battlefield to rest. Broadly speaking, there is no City Lord here, no ruler. It¡¯s more like a city built together by everyone. Although there are no rules to speak of, anyone who can open a shop here has a reputation that¡¯s not to be trifled with, a top-tier existence. Therefore, no one dares to really make trouble within the city, to fight. Xu Zimei and Jiuyou left the inn and headed straight for the city outskirts. This Divine Demon City is very vast, and the city is divided into northern and southern areas. In the north, there is a statue of the Divine Race, while in the south, there is a statue of the Demon Race. Xu Zimei and her companion left from the south, and Xu Zimei slowed her pace in the plaza of the Demon Race statue. He lifted his head and looked; the Demon Race statue was lifelike, as if its gaze met his. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709 Chapter 708 Divine Temple ?Chapter 709: Chapter 708 Divine Temple Chapter 709: Chapter 708 Divine Temple Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze met with the statue¡¯s, as if their encounter bridged the span of countless years. The statue was a young man dressed in a black robe with a belted waist. A faint Demonic Qi surged around him, and his long hair naturally fell behind him. His eyes were pitch-black, radiating with demonic intent, and in his slender hands, he held a lotus flower. The lotus had five open petals, each one lifelike as if truly blossoming. On the young man¡¯s belted black robe, there were a few twisted characters. However, due to the excessive passage of time, the characters on it had long been eroded to the point of illegibility. ¡°Who is this?¡± Xu Zimei inquired, looking at Jiuyou. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, presumably some great figure from the Demon Race,¡± replied Jiuyou. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Someone must know who cast this statue,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Not known either. When Divine Demon City was first established, this statue of the Demon Race and the Divine Race statue to the north already existed on this land,¡± Jiuyou answered. ¡°The matters of the Divine Demon Battlefield are far too ancient; we know very little.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡­ After leaving Divine Demon City, the two headed straight to the east. The Divine Demon Battlefield was located to the north of Divine Demon City, within a separate space. Rather than calling it a separate space, it would be more apt to call it a small world. This small world was vast and used to be the most supreme place in the Eternal Ancient Continent. Unfortunately, after the disappearance of the Divine and Demon Clans, this place too gradually fell into decline. An hour later, Xu Zimei and Jiuyou finally arrived in front of the spatial gate leading into the small world. There were two spatial gates leading into the small world; entering through the north gate led to what was once the territory of the Divine Race. The south gate, on the other hand, led to the territory of the Demon Race. Since the two came in search of the Divine Race, they naturally entered through the north gate. ¡°Those are people from the Misty Fantasy Mansion. The other one is a disciple from Nine Dragons Manor. Divine Demon Battlefield is getting livelier,¡± Jiuyou said with a laugh, pointing at the disciples coming and going around them. By then, the two had already reached the front of the northern Spatial Gate. This colossal spatial gate stood hundreds of zhang tall, with a counterclockwise vortex continuously spinning. The gate did not have a clear administrator and was instead co-controlled by various factions. Therefore, people were free to come and go without anyone barricading or minding the traffic. Xu Zimei looked around; some of these people were Loose Cultivators, while others were Talented Disciples from Sect Gates here for training. ¡°These factions seem quite famous,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï Truth be told, Xu Zimei was only clear about the Southern Domain in the Eternal Ancient Continent. He had never visited the other regions, so naturally, he did not pay much heed. ¡°Misty Fantasy Mansion is a holy-level force, well-known in the Western Region. As for Nine Dragons Manor, although they have not produced a Divine King, it is said that their ancestor, True Man of the Nine Dragons, could stand against a Divine King, not to be underestimated,¡± Jiuyou explained. ¡°You seem to know quite a lot,¡± Xu Zimei commented. ¡°Of course, I have been running for my life for a hundred years, visiting various domains,¡± Jiuyou said with a smile. ¡°I do know some simple things.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and as they talked, they both stepped into the spatial gate. After a shift in vision, the sight before their eyes finally cleared up. The sky was azure blue, without a sun, but it looked incredibly beautiful. The light all around was very bright, the breeze gentle and pleasurable, and before them lay a vast and beautiful grassland. At the end of their line of sight, the mountains disappeared into the horizon, continuous and unbroken. ¡°This place is rather nice, it doesn¡¯t look like a warzone at all,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°North of the battlefield is the territory of the Divine Race, and the Divine and Demon Clans mostly fight in the central locations. We are merely on the edge,¡± Jiuyou explained. ¡°Where is this Divine Race stronghold you mentioned?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°There are three places, Divine Valley, Divine Temple, and Divine Shrine,¡± Jiuyou replied. ¡°As you know, nowadays the Myriad Clans are filled with intense hatred for the Divine and Demon Clans, they do not allow the once dominators to rise again. Those of us who are remnants can only hide; though we have no fixed abode, there are still some contact points. It¡¯s just that after such a long time, I don¡¯t know if they are still there.¡± ¡°Where shall we go first?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°The Divine Shrine. It¡¯s the closest to our current location,¡± suggested Jiuyou. Xu Zimei nodded his head. With Jiuyou leading the way, he felt at ease. The Divine Demon Battlefield was very different from what he had imagined; after all, it was sunny and serene, without a shadow of war to be seen. The two walked for half the day when the sound of a fight ahead attracted their attention. Ahead in the distance, a few corpses lay on the ground, and two men were engaged in combat. The clashing of swords rang out, sparks flying in all directions, accompanied by angry shouts. ¡°In this Divine Demon Battlefield, as there are no rules to speak of, killing and looting often occur,¡± Jiuyou seemed quite accustomed to it. She smiled and said, ¡°Disciples from Sect Gates usually come in groups, only Loose Cultivators tend to wander alone.¡± When they saw someone approaching, the two combatants instantly stopped, looking at Xu Zimei and his companion warily. ¡°Carry on, I won¡¯t get involved,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile and a dismissive wave. ¡°Esteemed brother, the man has Divine Beads on him. We can join forces to kill him, I won¡¯t compete with you for them, I just want to avenge my friend,¡± the swordsman pondered for a moment, then suddenly addressed Xu Zimei. ¡°You¡¯re insane, if we let others get involved, neither of us will get anything,¡± the other man exclaimed in alarm, quickly backing away. ¡°What are Divine Beads?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Jiuyou, asking curiously. ¡°After the corpses of the Divine Race die, over the long years with the corrosion of the world¡¯s Spiritual Energy, they eventually condense the energy within their bodies into a bead,¡± explained Jiuyou. ¡°These beads contain the residual power of the Divine Race and are very much sought after.¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment, then raised his right hand, followed by a ¡°boom¡± as the explosion sound crashed down. The two men didn¡¯t have time to react and were slapped dead by his palm. Xu Zimei retrieved several transparent beads from the pouch of one of them. ¡°Is this it?¡± he asked. The bead was completely transparent, with some specks inside, feeling heavy in his hand. ¡°Does the Demon Race also have something like Demon Beads?¡± ¡°Naturally, but the Demon Race is in the Southern Domain, and we won¡¯t encounter them here,¡± Jiuyou said. Jiuyou walked along, familiarizing herself with the terrain here. After all, it had been a long time since she had returned, and finally, the two of them wandered around for the majority of the day. By twilight, they finally reached the so-called Divine Shrine. It was a stone stele, weathered with age, standing there for untold years. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710 Chapter 709 Wind-Thunder Pavilion ?Chapter 710: Chapter 709 Wind-Thunder Pavilion Chapter 710: Chapter 709 Wind-Thunder Pavilion ¡°` The setting sun is infinitely beautiful, but it signals the coming of dusk. Several solitary birds soared across the sky, bathed in the golden rays cast down from above. Upon reaching the stele, Jiuyou bit through her finger and let her fresh blood drip onto the stone. A thunderous ¡°boom¡± erupted from the surroundings. The ground beneath began to crack open, crevices spreading out, and then a temple slowly rose up. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°This is the Divine Temple, which can only be unlocked with the blood of our Divine Race. It¡¯s typically one of our meeting places, completely undetectable by others,¡± Jiuyou explained. The temple wasn¡¯t especially large; it was surrounded by a pale white hue, constructed from a special kind of crystal. The top of the temple was tinted a shade of brown, and its doors were shut tight. There were no windows on either side, with two silver rings hanging on the door. Jiuyou approached the door, grasped the rings firmly, and with a harsh ¡°creak,¡± pushed open the doors that had been sealed for ages. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It seemed as though fresh air hadn¡¯t reached the inside for a long time, stirring up dust and carrying a mix of impurities. Both entered the temple, which was simply arranged. Pale yellow curtains hung on either side, with three cushions laid out below them. At the frontmost position stood an enshrined statue. This statue was entirely blue, its deep blue eyes inset into a face of unparalleled beauty. It had eight wings, four on each side, as it sat in the most honored position, gazing forward. In those azure eyes, it seemed as though the myriad realms of the gods were evolving. The temple appeared long abandoned, its altar covered in dust, with no one but the statue present. Jiuyou moved behind the statue and pressed against its back, revealing it to be hollow inside. There was a box placed inside; she opened it to find that it was empty, devoid of anything. ¡°It seems no one has been here for a long time,¡± Jiuyou commented. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Divine Valley, our chances are better there.¡± ¡°Who is this a statue of?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Divine Master,¡± Jiuyou replied. ¡°He is said to have been the ruler of our Divine Race long ago, a being capable of contending with the Demon Race. But those times have long passed, and even we survivors aren¡¯t too clear on such matters.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said, after glancing around a few times, and then left the temple. Once the two had exited, the temple sank back into the earth, and the crevices in the ground sealed as if they had never existed, making it hard to detect. ¡­¡­ As they headed towards Divine Valley, Xu Zimei asked en route, ¡°Can you tell me about the Divine and Demon Clans?¡± ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Jiuyou inquired. ¡°There¡¯s no rush; just tell me everything you know,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much either. My parents were remnants from the Divine Race, and I was raised here from birth. Although the bloodline in me is weak, it can still be awakened. This Divine-Demon Battlefield is inhabited not only by the remnants of the Divine Race but also by some of the Demon Race. The remnants of our two clans have continued the traditions of our ancestors. There¡¯s often covert fighting between us,¡± Jiuyou said. ¡°Several million years ago, it was the Divine-Demon Era. It is said that a cataclysmic battle took place here one day. No one has actually seen the combat itself, but that day, roars of battle echoed through the four domains, and the shaking of the earth reached across the entire Eternal Ancient Continent. It was after that battle that all members of the Divine and Demon Clans disappeared.¡± ¡°` ¡°Some say they all perished, and others say they are trapped somewhere. In any case, there are many different claims,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and took the Lock Demon Bell out of the Storage Ring. The somewhat broken bell spun in Xu Zimei¡¯s palm, exuding an ancient and vast aura, as if waiting for some mysterious summoning. ¡°You say, this Lock Demon Bell was used by you to imprison some of the Demon Race?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°This is just my speculation. It¡¯s not certain whether it really is the Lock Demon Bell or not.¡± Jiuyou said, ¡°I have seen it mentioned in some books of my clan. It is said that when we cannot kill some powerful demons in a short time, we would use the Lock Demon Bell to trap them, incarcerating them inside. It is one of the treasures of our clan.¡± ¡°How much farther to the Divine Valley?¡± Xu Zimei asked. He found that the earth under his feet turned blacker the further he walked. If one were to stand at a high place and look into the distance, the sky overhead would appear azure. But the closer it got to the horizon, the darker and more blood-red the color of the sky became. In this world, Xu Zimei faintly sensed the long-lost Demonic Qi. ¡°It will probably take some more time,¡± Jiuyou shook her head and said. At that moment, the sky gradually darkened as the setting sun completely disappeared, and the autumn wind blew with a mournful sound. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Up to this point, Xu Zimei had not encountered any danger. But all along the way, he had also hardly found any treasures. He looked up at the dark sky, where a round moon hung in mid-air. This round moon was oddly surreal, with one half being a blood moon and the other half an azure blue moon. It seemed as if both halves were isolating each other, giving off an especially mysterious feeling to the entire moon. ¡°Let¡¯s rest, and set off again tomorrow,¡± Jiuyou suggested. ¡°After all, I haven¡¯t returned here for a long time and am afraid of mistaking the direction.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, not in a rush either. The two found a large tree to rest by. The trees in the Divine Demon Battlefield bore divinity and were generally as tall as the heavens. Jiuyou started a fire and sat down next to the large tree. One person hugged their knees, gazing blankly at the round moon in the sky, lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of my parents,¡± Jiuyou chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t forget the scene of my family lying in pools of blood under the blood moon that night.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t revenge close at hand?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, leaning back against the trunk of the tree. Just then, the sound of footsteps arose from nearby. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Jiuyou quickly turned her head, looking around alertly. Three figures approached from not far away, two men and one woman, all dressed in similarly styled purple robes. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we just saw the firelight here and wanted to rest for a while,¡± the leader among the three, a young man in a purple robe, said with a smile. ¡°People from the Wind-Thunder Pavilion?¡± Observing the trio¡¯s clothing, Jiuyou asked tentatively. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the three nodded hastily. As the three approached the firelight, which illuminated their faces, one could see they were somewhat disheveled, with hair in disarray and dried bloodstains all over them. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Jiuyou inquired. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, a site of a powerful demon was opened ahead, and we were ambushed. We were fortunate enough to escape with our lives,¡± the man said shaking his head. Then he looked at Jiuyou and smiled, ¡°My name is Feng Changnian, this is my junior brother Feng Changyin, and my junior sister Feng Yu¡¯er. You two are Loose Cultivators, right?¡± Chapter 711 - Chapter 711 Chapter 710 The Great Battle of Divine Demons ?Chapter 711: Chapter 710: The Great Battle of Divine Demons Chapter 711: Chapter 710: The Great Battle of Divine Demons ¡°I guess you could call us Loose Cultivators, my name is Jiuyou, and he¡¯s Lin Qiu,¡± Jiuyou nodded, briefly introducing them. ¡°Thanks, Miss Jiuyou, Brother Lin,¡± Feng Changnian sat down with a thump in front of the bonfire, panting heavily. He said, ¡°This Divine Demon Battlefield is extremely dangerous at night, we didn¡¯t dare to wander around either. It¡¯s a real honor to meet the two of you.¡± Jiuyou nodded, adding to the fire without saying much. ¡°The Demon Race ruins you just mentioned?¡± Xu Zimei asked with some curiosity. ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the tomb of a powerful member of the Demon Race,¡± Feng Changnian said. ¡°You are here for the first time, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°After centuries of exploration, most of the obvious treasures in this Divine Demon Battlefield have been plundered. Those who come here nowadays are mostly aiming for the ruins,¡± Feng Changnian explained. ¡°When the strong ones from the Divine and Demon Clans die, both clans prepare burial goods for them, and those who seek out the tombs do so for those burial goods.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re here for the tombs. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï So, you must be after those remnants,¡± Feng Changnian said with a chuckle. ¡°You seem to know quite a lot,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s there to know? We from the Wind-Thunder Pavilion are the closest to this Divine Demon Battlefield; we come here often,¡± Feng Changnian said. ¡°Those who come here are either for the tombs, to capture the remnants of the Divine Demon Clans, or for some young generation to come over for trials.¡± ¡°Who says we¡¯re not here for the tombs? Let¡¯s go check it out tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to go, that place has been surrounded by the people from Nine Dragons Manor. Unless you are very strong, you have no right to enter,¡± Feng Changyin said from the side, providing a warning. ¡°If you¡¯re going, we might as well tag along to take a look. It¡¯s good to have more people for mutual support,¡± Feng Changnian looked at Xu Zimei and proposed. ¡°I¡¯m still a little unwilling to let it go. That tomb is probably not simple.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be the territory of the Divine Race? How come there¡¯s a tomb of a Demon Race powerhouse?¡± Jiuyou asked with confusion. From the standpoint of territorial division, the Demon Race wouldn¡¯t bury their people here to avoid having them dug up by the Divine Race; such things had happened before. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, we can¡¯t make out the affairs of the Divine-Demon Era,¡± Feng Changnian shook his head and said with nonchalance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider it? Let¡¯s form a team together. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡± ¡°You lead the way,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. The sky grew darker, and the full moon above became even more eerie. The five of them stoked the campfire to burn brighter, settling down to rest by leaning against the nearby tree or sitting with their backs against branches. ¡­ The Wind-Thunder Pavilion wasn¡¯t considered a particularly powerful force, with the strongest in the Sect Gate barely in the Melting Heaven Realm. Feng Changnian and the other two were considered Talented Disciples within the sect. After entering the Venerable Realm this time, they wanted to come to the Divine Demon Battlefield for some experience and possibly encounter something extraordinary by luck. While everyone was resting, the sound of war drums suddenly erupted from the heavens and earth. The drumming, ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± like thunder, exploded right by everyone¡¯s ears. In the reflection of the moonlight, two beams of light emerged, one blood-red with dark red light, and the other azure blue. The two beams of light faced each other from afar, shining down upon the land. Just then, countless figures began to appear on the ground. The figures on the left were each incomparably handsome, with one, two, or even three pairs of wings behind them. Immeasurable divine power surged around their bodies, with roughly hundreds of individuals, each holding various weapons, dressed in uniform golden-yellow robes. On the right side, there were also hundreds of figures, these figures enveloped by surging demonic qi that soared to the sky The shapes of these figures varied, some with human bodies and bull horns, others with dark skin, resembling the shape of a skull. There were also those entirely made of bones, with demonic fire flickering in their eye sockets, each emitting an overwhelming demonic aura that suppressed half of the sky. At this moment, the war drums sounded, the two races amassed thousands of meters apart, each appearing like human-shaped behemoths, charging at each other for battle. And Xu Zimei¡¯s group was located at the center of the battlefield between the two sides. Seeing such a situation, Feng Changnian was scared out of his wits, his whole body trembling. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded by obsessions,¡± he yelled, waking up the others who were still in a daze. He bellowed, ¡°Run, or none of us will survive.¡± Feng Changyin and Feng Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to linger either, hurrying towards the left. Hoping to escape this not yet fully formed encirclement before the battle commenced. ¡°Run, Jiuyou miss,¡± Feng Changnian quickly reminded, seeing Jiuyou unaffected. Jiuyou didn¡¯t respond but turned her head to look at Xu Zimei. ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll be okay,¡± Xu Zimei waved her hand. ¡°No, if you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t either,¡± Jiuyou shook her head and said, ¡°If you die, then we¡¯ll die together.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge anymore?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If you die, I won¡¯t have the strength to avenge on my own,¡± Jiuyou shook her head and said. ¡­a€| The drum sounds were deafening, as if they traversed tens of millions of years of time, descending upon this vast land from an ancient era. The scene before them was a battlefield upon which the Divine Race and Demon Race once waged a fierce war; these beings had long since perished, what persisted were merely their lingering obsessions. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï As the eons passed, even if their flesh disintegrated, their bones turned to ash, but their obsessions continued to lead them, through the changes of the sea and the fields, the cycle of the sun and moon, fighting time and again. The sound of the drums intertwined with the thunder in the sky, nearly a thousand people unfolded a great battle upon this vast land. In the nick of time, Feng Changnian and his two companions desperately ran out of the encirclement, panting heavily while filled with lingering fears, ¡°They didn¡¯t make it out?¡± ¡°Alas, what a pity.¡± Xu Zimei slowly stood in front, his back to the demon horde, eyes fixed on the many members of the Divine Race charging towards him. His gaze was calm and profound, tendrils of hair in front of his forehead fluttering gently, his black robe moving as if of its own accord. Jiuyou was slightly tense, watching the increasingly near crowd from the Demon Race. Some of the demonic horde raised long blades, others were wrapped in chains, demonic qi burning in their eyes, emanating a soul-devouring oppressive might as they charged towards Jiuyou. Jiuyou hastily dodged, her figure darting and weaving among the demons. The members of the Demon Race¡¯s foremost adversary were the Divine Race opposite them; they did not pay too much attention to Jiuyou. But even without intentionally attacking her, the numbers of the demons were simply overwhelming. Under their assault, Jiuyou was quickly struck and her figure was sent flying backward. The demonic horde¡¯s obsessions trampled over her body and then, without a backward glance, charged towards the Divine Race. However, due to Xu Zimei being too close, this battle was likely to directly affect him. ¡°Be careful, move away quickly,¡± Jiuyou cried out anxiously. Chapter 712 - Chapter 712 Chapter 711 Everywhere the Sun and Moon Shine, is Demonic Ground ?Chapter 712: Chapter 711: Everywhere the Sun and Moon Shine, is Demonic Ground Chapter 712: Chapter 711: Everywhere the Sun and Moon Shine, is Demonic Ground The figures of the Demonic Horde had already charged forward, and the earth-shaking drumming resounded in their ears. At that moment, Xu Zimei activated his Prison Suppressor Demon Body, and boundless Demonic Qi surged up into the sky around him. His eyes turned pitch black, and concentrated Demonic Qi poured out from them, while purple-black patterns spread from his forehead down to his neck. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze indifferent as he faced the Divine Race directly ahead. ¡­ Jiuyou swore that for the rest of her life, she would remember the scene of that day. It was a relatively sunny afternoon in July. Hundreds from the Demonic Horde knelt on the ground, devoutly looking straight ahead. The man in a black robe stood with a figure that seemed more imposing and yet more solitary. The thunderous drumming at her ears gradually became distant, as if growing farther and farther away, and her vision focused solely on that man. Demonic Qi wreaked havoc around them, and endless Demonic Might spread downwards; at that moment, the world felt utterly silent. It was as if even the drumbeats had vanished. ¡°My subjects,¡± Xu Zimei slowly stretched out his hand, looking over the Demonic Horde behind him. He said softly, ¡°If it is an obsession, then let it dissipate. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï I swear that there will come a day when I will truly reign over this world. Every land touched by the sun and moon shall become Demonic soil, and all rivers will flow in submission to me.¡± The hundreds from the Demonic Horde prostrated themselves on the ground, their eyes gradually clearing, as those obsessions dissipated into the horizon. As the Demonic Horde began to fade away, the obsessions of the Divine Race opposite them also started to dissipate. The Demonic Qi around Xu Zimei gradually receded. A wind blew by, and everything seemed as if nothing had happened. Jiuyou shook her head and hurriedly came back to her senses, as the surroundings fell into complete silence. ¡°Rise,¡± Xu Zimei slowly walked forward and said. ¡°Just now, you¡­¡± Jiuyou hesitated for a moment, unsure how to begin her question. ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything,¡± Xu Zimei replied and then continued straight ahead. Meanwhile, not far away, Feng Changnian and the other two had not gone far when they suddenly saw the obsessions dissipating, and they quickly turned back. ¡­ ¡°Miss Jiuyou, Lin Brother, are you both all right?¡± Feng Changnian called out from a distance. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run just now?¡± Feng Changnian approached and finally breathed a sigh of relief, then asked with confusion, ¡°And those obsessions, they dissipated so quickly?¡± ¡°Dawn has broken,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at the fish-belly white starting to emerge overhead. ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Feng Changnian looked up and said, ¡°No wonder, you guys are quite lucky. Obsessions only appear at night; the Divine Demon Battlefield is relatively safe during the day.¡± Jiuyou stayed silent beside them, her mind full of the images from before. She looked at Xu Zimei, her head lowered as if lost in thought. ¡°Aren¡¯t we headed to the Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°When you guys didn¡¯t come out, we were about to head back to Wind-Thunder Pavilion,¡± Feng Changyin scratched his head and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go there together.¡± The five of them headed toward the cemetery together. Throughout the journey, Jiuyou was preoccupied with heavy thoughts, while Feng Yu¡¯er seemed a bit timid and didn¡¯t speak much. Feng Changnian, however, was naturally sociable and could talk about anything. He gave Xu Zimei a detailed description of the Divine Demon Battlefield, having done a lot of preparation beforehand. After walking for half a day, they finally arrived at their destination in the afternoon. The so-called Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery. Directly ahead, a group of disciples clad in yellow robes blocked the way, surrounding the reasonably sized cemetery from all sides. Around them, some loose cultivators pointed and discussed the scene, yet nobody dared to force their way through. ¡°This Divine Demon Battlefield is a public place, and yet they really dare to block us all from entering,¡± a loose cultivator next to him grumbled unwillingly. ¡°These people from Nine Dragons Manor are going too far.¡± ¡°They only allow the powerful or those from major forces to enter. For us, even if we resist, we¡¯re no match for them, so naturally, they won¡¯t care.¡± Xu Zimei sized up the situation and then asked Feng Changnian, ¡°Your Wind-Thunder Pavilion is quite well-known, can¡¯t you enter?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Our founding master is only at the peak of Melting Heaven, and that¡¯s still not enough to catch their eye,¡± Feng Changnian sighed. ¡°Unless a Melting Heaven powerhouse comes in person, or the force they represent reaches the Holy Sect level, otherwise they won¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°How about we force our way in?¡± Feng Changyin suggested from the side. ¡­a€| Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say a word and strode directly toward the interior of the tomb. ¡°Stop,¡± several of the yellow-robed disciples hurriedly blocked him. The disciples wore yellow robes embroidered with patterns of nine giant dragons in flight. They held halberds in front of them and asked loudly, ¡°Which Sect Gate are you from?¡± ¡°Eternal Ancient Divine Sect,¡± Xu Zimei took out the token Gong Chuhe had given him. It was a symbol of a high-ranking token within the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, something that general disciples would find difficult to obtain. The leader beside them spotted the token and promptly stood up, making way for an entrance. ¡°Please, come in,¡± the leader said with a smile. Despite their renown, Nine Dragons Manor could only be considered a fairly strong force among those at the Holy Sect level, and there was still a slight gap from a true Divine Sect. Xu Zimei led everyone with him as they walked in. Only when he arrived in front of the tomb did Xu Zimei look up and take in its scale. The upper level of the tomb was not very large, and its surrounding walls were constructed from Demon Glitter Stones. Inside the main gate, many Demonic Pine Trees were planted, their entirely black bodies releasing wafts of fragrance. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï And amid these pine trees lay an underground portal that had been opened. The portal led straight down to an unfathomably deep blackness, the destination unknown. ¡°It¡¯s said that this tomb was accidentally opened by someone. Later, after entering it and becoming corrupted by the Demonic Qi, they had no choice but to publicize it,¡± Feng Changnian said. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± Jiuyou asked. Xu Zimei nodded and took the lead into the portal. Below the portal was a void, somewhat akin to a Spatial Transmission Array. Once Xu Zimei entered, he felt his footing give way and he completely plummeted down, like falling into an abyss without end. Moreover, enveloped in this darkness, one could not tread in the air at all, as space was entirely chaotic. In this place, if one resisted, disturbing the trajectory of space, it was anyone¡¯s guess where one might end up being transported to. Xu Zimei let his body fall down, and after an indeterminate amount of time, the darkness before his eyes finally began to recede, and his feet touched solid ground. Immediately after, Jiuyou and the others also tumbled down. Xu Zimei looked up to find the surroundings desolate, with almost nothing around. Except, directly in front, there lay a vast mountain of white bones. This mountain was composed of white bones, and it was hard to imagine how many corpses had been used in its making. Moreover, on every skeleton, there was a trace of Divine Power, making it clear that all these were corpses of the Divine Race. ¡°This is the place,¡± Feng Changnian said from the side: ¡°When we first entered, we were chased out and barely escaped with our lives.¡± Chapter 713 - Chapter 713 Chapter 712 Atop White Bone Mountain ?Chapter 713: Chapter 712 Atop White Bone Mountain Chapter 713: Chapter 712 Atop White Bone Mountain The five stared in the direction of White Bone Mountain, clearly compiled of the Divine Race¡¯s bones, yet it gave off an immensely demonic presence. As if a surging tide of Demonic Qi was pulsing within. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If there are any good items, I bet they have already been looted by these people,¡± Feng Changnian commented from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s hope we can still manage to get a piece of the action.¡± ¡°The Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery isn¡¯t that simple, for all we know, they might not have lived to lay hands on anything,¡± Feng Changyin said coldly beside him. The five set off toward White Bone Mountain. The land was rife with Demonic Qi, even the grass underfoot had been eroded by it, and the occasional breeze that blew by was a black demonic wind. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine just how powerful the Divine and Demon Clans were back in the day,¡± Feng Changnian remarked with emotion. When the five reached the foot of the mountain, they could already see many figures within their line of sight. Their arrival went unnoticed, as there were nearly a hundred people from various forces present. ¡°Nine Dragons Manor, Misty Fantasy Mansion, Wind Sword Sect, Yanyue Sect¡­ so many factions,¡± Feng Changnian said, listing off the people around them. ¡°It seems this Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery is no ordinary place, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have attracted so many.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Anyone below Melting Heaven level goes up, it¡¯s a death sentence.¡± Hearing this, a flicker of interest crossed Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. He turned to Jiuyou and the others and said, ¡°You guys wait here; I¡¯ll go up and have a look.¡± Despite some reluctance, Feng Changnian and the others were unwilling to take the risk. As Xu Zimei began to ascend step by step, the onlookers immediately turned their gaze towards him. ¡°Look, someone else is heading up.¡± ¡°Who is that? Seems quite unfamiliar.¡± ¡°White Bone Mountain is incredibly eerie. It¡¯s best for us to stay away. None of those who went up before have come back down.¡± White Bone Mountain was imposing and uncanny; its menacing aura was far more palpable at its base. The bones of White Bone Mountain intertwined like dense branches, weaving a complex network. The cold bones were forbidding and gleamed chillingly. There was no path up White Bone Mountain, only a climb over the forbidding bones, advancing bit by bit. Xu Zimei exerted a bit of force in his legs and headed straight for the peak of White Bone Mountain. The Divine Power that once filled these divine bones had eroded away, leaving them saturated with Demonic Qi. Anyone not from the Demon Race who touched these bones would likely be corroded by the Demonic Qi immediately. But this had no effect on Xu Zimei, who ascended rapidly, gaining nearly a hundred meters within a few breaths¡¯ time. Suddenly, Xu Zimei encountered a corpse ahead. From the clothing, it appeared to be someone from the Yanyue Sect. After approaching, Xu Zimei discovered the body¡¯s complexion was pitch black, completely consumed by the Demonic Qi. After pondering briefly, he continued upward, and before long, the sound of combat reached his ears. He saw an area up ahead formed by white bones. The bones appeared like an open maw, clinging to the side of the mountain wall. A man and a woman were fighting against dozens of demonic entities. These demonic creatures resembled small children, under one meter tall, each holding a little hammer, constantly playing and fighting. At this moment, these demonic creatures had trapped the two people; it seemed they were already struggling to escape, surrounded by perils. Xu Zimei stepped forward into the void and landed on the outskirts of the encirclement. ¡°Friend, save us,¡± the man and woman, seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, suddenly saw a glimmer of hope and quickly pleaded for help. ¡°I am an Elder of the Pure Yang Sect; saving me will be handsomely rewarded.¡± Xu Zimei looked up, smiled, and stepped into the void to enter the encirclement. Seeing Xu Zimei come in, the demonic creatures all stopped their attacks, looking at him with confusion. ¡°Thank you for the rescue¡­¡± The man¡¯s words were cut short when suddenly a ¡°puff¡± was heard, and his pupils dilated in shock. Before them, Xu Zimei had pierced through the abdomens of the pair, heartlessly extracting their hearts. ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile and a shake of his head, tossing the hearts to the ground as the two bodies stiffly fell. ¡°Who is your leader?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the group of demonic creatures and inquired. The creatures looked at each other, then broke into mocking laughter and scattered. ¡°Just Spiritual Bodies?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and muttered to himself. The so-called Spiritual Bodies were not true demons; they lacked independent consciousness and were controlled by members of the Demon Race. They would attack all lifeforms other than their own kind. Xu Zimei thought it made sense; the Divine Demon Battlefield was a place where even remnants of the Demon Race were rarely seen, let alone real demons appearing so easily. He decided to continue upward to see more. He was growing ever closer to the summit of White Bone Mountain, and after climbing again for about fifteen minutes, he finally reached the top. Along the way, he encountered several corpses intermittently. Among them were not a few beings at the Melting Heaven peak, but Xu Zimei had not yet seen any Saints. Generally, Saints chose not to appear in the world; they secluded themselves to fully focus on assaulting the Divine King level, hoping for a chance to reach the Immortal Path Bridge. Those who actually walked the world were mostly Semi-Saints and beings at the peak of Melting Heaven. The closer one got to the summit, the more corpses there were. When Xu Zimei reached the summit, only five people remained. The instant Xu Zimei arrived, all five pairs of eyes turned to him. ¡°A little child,¡± an old man with white hair said in surprise as he looked at Xu Zimei and laughed. ¡°This friend looks unfamiliar; may I ask how to address you?¡± Another man, a refined scholar, smiled and inquired. Nobody underestimated Xu Zimei because of his youth, as having the capability to reach the summit itself was an achievement. ¡°Loose Cultivator Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. He looked around, noting that the scenery atop White Bone Mountain was not pleasing, surrounded by rampaging dark Demonic Qi. The summit was rocky and precipitous, with a natural white bone pit formed in the very center. Enveloped in Demonic Qi, the base of the pit remained shrouded and elusive. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down and take a look?¡± Xu Zimei turned and asked. The five people at the summit appeared to be from different forces. ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï A white-haired elder, a refined scholar, a middle-aged man in green robes, a somewhat seductive woman, and a burly man. Based on their attire, Xu Zimei could roughly identify a few of them. ¡°Elder Han just went down; we¡¯re waiting for news,¡± said the white-haired elder. ¡°If there are treasures below, wouldn¡¯t he get them all?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. The crowd¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, reflecting their shared concern. Chapter 714 - Chapter 714 Chapter 713 From the Heavens to the Yellow Springs ?Chapter 714: Chapter 713: From the Heavens to the Yellow Springs Chapter 714: Chapter 713: From the Heavens to the Yellow Springs ¡°` They wanted others to go first as fodder, to check for any dangers, while also fearing that opportunities might be snatched away. After exchanging glances, the man in green robes spoke, ¡°How about we all go down together? If we encounter danger, we can look out for each other. If there¡¯s really an opportunity, it¡¯ll be up to each person¡¯s abilities, right?¡± ¡°Good,¡± the burly man beside him nodded. ¡°I agree,¡± the rest of them also consented. ¡°Then let¡¯s go down and take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°This young master, you¡¯ll have to protect me when we go down,¡± the enchanting woman approached Xu Zimei, her bright red lips exuding fragrance as she looked at Xu Zimei seductively. ¡°Then you follow me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What if the young master decides to devour me?¡± the woman giggled, her ribbon fluttering in the wind. She passed by Xu Zimei, leaving behind a trail of fragrance. The group arrived at the edge of the naturally formed pit, where they saw dense Demonic Qi below that transformed into fierce faces roaring within it. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with too much thought and was the first to jump down. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï A gleam of surprise flashed in the others¡¯ eyes as they promptly followed suit. Mid-fall, Xu Zimei realized that there was a special gravitational force at the bottom of the pit. In its grip, he could no longer tread in the air; the gravity pulled him down, forcing him to continuously sink. If one resisted, the gravitational force would grow even stronger. The others appeared somewhat panicked. Once Xu Zimei¡¯s body fully sank into the Demonic Qi, the endless Qi surged towards him ferociously. However, after sensing the Demonic Qi within Xu Zimei, the surrounding Qi seemed to be influenced and gradually calmed down. Xu Zimei felt quite at ease, his body and mind extremely comfortable within this Demonic Qi. The others, however, were not so fortunate; they hurriedly erected protective barriers around themselves, enveloping their entire bodies. The Demonic Qi clashed continuously with their protective shields. ¡°What should we do next?¡± the white-haired elder asked with a frown. ¡°The consumption of Spiritual Energy in my body is considerable here and cannot be replenished on time. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± The rest nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fixed on something straight ahead. At the bottom of the pit, amid the thick Demonic Qi, stood a bridge. On either side of the bridge rolled rivers, dark as ink, the water truly pitch black. The black water churned endlessly, covered in foam. And at one end of the bridge lay a corpse leaning against the Bridge Stele. As for what was at the other end of the bridge, the Demonic Qi was too thick to see clearly. ¡°This place is not simple,¡± the man in green robes murmured softly. Everyone approached the Bridge Stele, a huge stone monument towering before them. The monument was riddled with dense cracks, looking very ancient. On the ancient stele were characters as black as pitch. ¡°Boundless skies above, netherworlds below, atop White Bone Mountain resides the White Bone Demon.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Elder Han?¡± they exclaimed, discovering the body in front of the stele. The corpse lay at the foot of the bridge, its robes torn and tattered, and its flesh and blood seemingly drained by something. On that gaunt face, one could still barely make out his identity. ¡°Indeed, it is Elder Han,¡± the white-haired elder inhaled sharply and said, ¡°Elder Han was no weaker than us; how could he have died here silently, no wonder he never came back up.¡± ¡°Do you understand the meaning of this verse?¡± the burly man asked, scratching the back of his head. ¡°` ¡°The White Bone Demon of White Bone Mountain,¡± the refined scholar said, squinting his eyes. ¡°Is the White Bone Demon the master of this mausoleum?¡± ¡°Do we still need to go there?¡± the alluring woman asked. ¡°Now that we¡¯re already here, what else can we do if we don¡¯t go over?¡± the man in the green robe said, ¡°I just tried, and the space at the bottom of this pit has gravity. We couldn¡¯t get up there with our power.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re all trapped here?¡± the burly man said. ¡°You could say that, so before the spiritual energy inside our bodies is exhausted, we can only move forward. The demonic qi here is too strong,¡± the man in the green robe said. The group could only tread step by step onto the head of the bridge. The corpse of Elder Han continuously alerted them, each with a focused and cautious mind, carefully watching their surroundings. Just as they reached the middle of the bridge, there was suddenly a loud ¡°boom¡± of an explosion. They saw the lakewater erupting in splashes, and the dark depths of the lake began to stir. Ripples formed layer upon layer, as if something terrifying was about to emerge. ¡°Puff,¡± before the group could react, a scream suddenly sounded from beside them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The group hurriedly turned their heads to look, only to see the burly man pierced through the chest by a black tentacle. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the tentacle had sucked dry all the flesh and blood from the burly man¡¯s body. The burly man¡¯s corpse became exactly like Elder Han¡¯s. And that tentacle had clearly grown a few sizes thicker. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Then there were several more exploding sounds as dozens of the same tentacles appeared in the lake. ¡°Run quickly to the other side of the bridge,¡± the refined scholar shouted, with an imposing aura, he hurriedly ran across the void. Several tentacles also headed toward Xu Zimei to attack. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes surged with demonic qi, and he glared fiercely at the epicenter of the ripples on the lakebed below. The thing inside seemed to sense something and quickly moved its tentacles aside, protecting Xu Zimei as he crossed the bridge. Countless tentacles, like whips, intertwined mid-air. Moreover, apart from the tentacles, the depths of the lake would suddenly spew out giant fish. The refined scholar, caught off guard, was bitten by a demonic fish, losing half of his arm. ¡­a€| Luckily, all the people present were battle-hardened, dodging rapidly. Even if they were occasionally hit, they dared not stop and just sprinted desperately toward the other end of the bridge. The distance of the bridge wasn¡¯t very long, roughly less than a hundred meters. The refined scholar was the first to rush to the shore, while the man in the green robe and the alluring woman were close behind. It seemed that seeing their prey escape, the creatures at the bottom of the lake grew enraged, with only the white-haired elder at the very back. Countless tentacles wrapped around him, forming a dense net, blocking his path. The elder¡¯s expression turned fierce, and his semi-saintly might surged like a tide, continuously billowing. ¡°Misty Illusion Step,¡± the elder uttered softly. His blood flowed in reverse, his eyes turned blood-red, and his figure multiplied into dozens of afterimages in mid-air, charging toward the net of tentacles. Explosions of ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± sounded around him. In front of the massive net, the afterimages were annihilated one by one, but the explosions tore a hole in the net. The elder, covered in blood, rushed out. Chapter 715 - Chapter 715 Chapter 714 Seven-faced Demon General ?Chapter 715: Chapter 714: Seven-faced Demon General Chapter 715: Chapter 714: Seven-faced Demon General When the elder broke free from the constraints of the giant net, his figure landed directly at the head of the bridge, collapsing into a pool of blood. ¡°Elder Guokui, are you alright?¡± the crowd asked, rushing forward to check on him. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I¡¯ve just burned my own essense blood to unleash our Misty Fantasy Mansion¡¯s secret technique. Now, I¡¯ve only got half a life left,¡± the white-haired elder said weakly. ¡°I no longer desire the opportunity inside, I just hope you all can spare this old man¡¯s life. The Misty Fantasy Mansion would be eternally grateful.¡± ¡°What are you saying Elder Guokui, the situation is still unclear; we are grasshoppers on the same string and should stick together,¡± the man in the green robe said, shaking his head. ¡°It seems that the young man hasn¡¯t made it over yet,¡± the enchanting woman remarked. Only then did everyone look up and realize that of the six who had set out, only four remained. Xu Zimei and the burly man had both died on the bridge. Furthermore, the four who had made it across the bridge had all sustained serious injuries. The white-haired elder had basically lost his ability to fight, and the refined scholar was missing half an arm. The remaining two were also drenched in blood, their combat strength severely weakened for the short term. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Only after crossing the bridge did the group begin to survey their surroundings. Straight ahead was an enormous hall. The hall was constructed of bones, with bone doors tightly shut. Above the door, a huge and ferocious skull was embedded in the hall. ¡°White Bone Hall¡± three big characters came into view. ¡°Where have we arrived?¡± the enchanting woman asked, somewhat horrified and unconsciously hugging her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the man in the green robe shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest on the spot for now and wait until our injuries have healed before moving forward.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. However, before they could take any further action, they heard the ¡°creak-clang¡± of doors being opened. The dust-sealed doors of the hall were gradually opening. It seemed as if these doors were being opened for the first time after countless ages. The sound of the doors opening was like grinding teeth, making one extremely uncomfortable. The crowd looked towards the interior of the hall with horror. It was pitch-black within; the hall was enveloped by dark Demonic Qi. Only in the uppermost position, a White Bone throne appeared in their line of sight. On that White Bone throne, a man in a black robe was sitting indifferently. The man was entirely shrouded in a large black robe, with a hairless, blood-red head. His eyes were like those of an eagle, dark and sharp. A high bridge of the nose, with no ears to be seen. Behind the black robe was a blood-red cloak, with the pattern of a white bone skull stamped upon it. ¡°Why disturb my slumber?¡± a low, somewhat hoarse voice came from within. Then the man in the black robe stood up; in that moment, a myriad of Demonic Qi began to rage inside the hall. Roars emerged from the ferocious faces formed by the Demonic Qi. ¡°This, this,¡± the few gasped in cold shock, their figures retreating continuously. But behind them was the bridge, with no room to retreat. Given their current condition, they would likely obstruct the path of those on the bridge if they attempted to cross it. The group all swallowed hard. Then they saw the man in the black robe step by step walking out. With every step he took, it felt as though he was stepping on their hearts. Their heartbeats involuntarily quickened. More and more tumultuous Demonic Qi was violently surging. The red cloak slowly fluttered, and the man in the black robe stepped out of the hall, waving his right hand gently. There were only two sounds of ¡°crack, crackle¡± heard. The ground became covered in countless pieces of white bone, the sharp bones piercing directly through the bodies of the four people, nailing them onto the stern bone spikes. Blood ¡°drip-dropped¡± down the bone spikes, and the four people didn¡¯t die all at once. Instead, they struggled in agony. They hovered on the edge of death, only finally able to die amidst the pain. Just then, a series of footsteps could be heard coming from the bridge. Everyone struggled to turn their gaze, only to see Xu Zimei enveloped in surging Demonic Qi, walking step by step. The richness and power of that Demonic Qi were even more ferocious than that within the great hall. The entire Demonic Lake was shrouded in it. ¡°He, he,¡± the bewitching woman, watching Xu Zimei with blood continuously flowing from the corner of her mouth, seemed reckless with even more terror in her eyes. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei looked at the man in the black robe, who was also watching him. As Xu Zimei approached step by step, the body of the man involuntarily trembled. His pupils suddenly contracted, looking at Xu Zimei with some disbelief. ¡°Lord, my lord,¡± ¡°Although there are some things I don¡¯t remember clearly, as you can see, I have returned,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°At the command of Lord of the Seven Faces, the first vanguard of the Nightmare Demon Legion, the White Bone Demon greets the master,¡± the man in the black robe half-kneeled on the ground, looking at Xu Zimei with sincere and respectful eyes, and said in a voice that was both thunderous and loud. The water in the Demonic Lake continued to surge, and amidst that Demonic Qi, an enormous head slowly emerged from the surface. It was a Demon Claw Octopus, its dark little eyes watching Xu Zimei as its numerous tentacles interlocked, paying respects to Xu Zimei. ¡°Rise, my first vanguard,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, saying. ¡°Demon, Demon King,¡± the scholarly man on the bone spikes next to him struggled to spit out a few words before he breathed his last. Glancing at the bodies of those dead, the White Bone Demon, appearing cautious not to startle Xu Zimei, waved his hands, and numerous bone spikes sprang forth, instantly reducing the corpses to dust that scattered amidst the Demonic Qi. Xu Zimei stepped into the White Bone Hall, with the White Bone Demon following devoutly behind him. ¡°Is there only you here?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Under the command of the Lord of the Seven Faces, I am here to guard his Seven-Faced Lotus,¡± the White Bone Demon nodded as he spoke. ¡°The Seven-faced Demon General, huh?¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. In those intermittent scenes he had seen before, he had witnessed many sights. The Demon King had eighteen Demonic Generals; Bai Meng was the Despair Demon General, and this Seven-faced Demon General was also one of them. After arriving at the White Bone Hall, Xu Zimei found it empty, save for the all-encompassing Demonic Qi and the White Bone King¡¯s throne at the head of the room. However, with a wave of the White Bone Demon¡¯s right hand, the Demonic Qi in the hall began to dissipate, revealing an independent space next to the hall. This space was not large, reflecting a pond. The pond contained thick, sticky, and pitch-black Demonic Water. And in the middle of the pond, a lotus flower was thriving. The lotus had five blossoms, along with leaves and roots. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened, the lotus instantly reminding him of someone. Before leaving Divine Demon City, he had seen a statue of the Demon Race within the city. That man wore a black robe cinched at the waist and also held a lotus in his hand. Xu Zimei felt like he was starting to understand something. He glanced at the lotus and said to the White Bone Demon, ¡°Follow me.¡± Chapter 716 - Chapter 716 Chapter 715 What the Heck is This Reasoning ?Chapter 716: Chapter 715 What the Heck is This Reasoning? Chapter 716: Chapter 715 What the Heck is This Reasoning? ¡°` ¡°I swear to follow my lord to the death,¡± the White Bone Demon promptly bowed and said reverently. ¡°Let the Seven-Faced Lotus stay here for Lord of the Seven Faces to come and take it himself,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Do not bother with it anymore, if anyone dares to take it, exterminate their entire lineage.¡± ¡°At your command,¡± the White Bone Demon nodded in response. The grand doors of the White Bone Hall closed once again as the White Bone Demon, wrapped in his expansive black robe, followed Xu Zimei out. As they passed by that bridge, the White Bone Demon gently patted the sleek head of the Demon Claw Octopus and said, ¡°Guard this place and wait for the arrival of Lord of the Seven Faces.¡± ¡°Why would you be in this world?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Back when the Zhouze Era ended in destruction, some of our Demon Race perished within that destruction, while others were scattered to different worlds,¡± explained the White Bone Demon. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°From the moment we awoke once more, we have been here.¡± ¡°Tell me about the Divine Race, I am quite curious,¡± Xu Zimei asked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°What Divine Race, nothing but petty beings,¡± scoffed the White Bone Demon. ¡°Under the leadership of Lord of the Seven Faces, we remnants of the Demon Race swiftly gained in strength and almost managed to alert this world. The White Bone Demon pointed at the firmament above and snorted, ¡°Someone didn¡¯t want to see us dominate alone and decided to send their so-called divinities to hold us back.¡± ¡°The people from Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Has my lord heard of the Ten Great Divine Veins?¡± the White Bone Demon inquired. Xu Zimei nodded. When Emperor Qitian passed on the Heaven-shaking Skill to him, he also spoke of the Ten Great Divine Methods and the Ten Great Divine Veins. ¡°The ones who came to restrain us should belong to one of the Ten Great Divine Veins, probably the people of the Reincarnation Divine Vein,¡± said the White Bone Demon. ¡°Originally, the strength of both sides was comparable, but the Demon Horde here are merely remnants with no reinforcements. Given that the Divine Race possessed an endless supply of reinforcements, we knew that sooner or later we would wear out against them over a few tens of millions of years. Thus, Lord of the Seven Faces launched a war that brought about destruction to the heavens and earth.¡± ¡°The close of the Divine-Demon Era, huh,¡± mused Xu Zimei, then asked, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°I am ashamed to say that the Demonic Horde was annihilated, but we nearly wiped out those from the Reincarnation Divine Vein as well,¡± the White Bone Demon replied in agony. ¡°Lord of the Seven Faces and the Divine King fought their final battle, ending with the Divine King slain within the Divine Valley, while he himself vanished without a trace.¡± ¡°Perhaps, I know where he might be,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°My lord knows?¡± The White Bone Demon swiftly looked up, his face showing some excitement. ¡°It is merely a conjecture at this point, which still needs verification,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Are there any survivors of the Demon Race left on the Divine Demon Battlefield?¡± ¡°I doubt it, what might be left are likely just some remnants,¡± the White Bone Demon replied. ¡°The remnants would be the offspring of the Demon Race mixing with ordinary people, right?¡± guessed Xu Zimei. ¡°Correct, yet their bloodlines are too weak and with each passing generation, they will eventually fade into nothing,¡± the White Bone Demon explained. ¡°Unless there is an opportunity for them to revert to their ancestors, but that is highly unlikely.¡± As they conversed, they had already walked beyond White Bone Mountain. At the foot of the mountain, those who had come to spectate had not yet dispersed, including Jiuyou, all waiting for the outcome. The White Bone Demon, clad in a black robe, concealed himself perfectly within it. When the crowd below saw Xu Zimei and a man in a black robe leisurely descending, they immediately erupted into buzzing chatter. ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re all dead, leaving this fellow to reap the rewards?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible; I must report back to the Sect Gate quickly.¡± ¡°` Xu Zimei paid no heed to the clamor below as he said to the White Bone Demon, ¡°Spare the woman, kill all the others.¡± The White Bone Demon nodded, and the two descended from White Bone Mountain at that moment. The White Bone Demon raised his head, his hawk-like eyes swirling with black and Demonic Qi. With a sweep of his hands, White Bone Mountain began to tremble. Countless white bones detached from the mountain, transforming into bone arrows that flew towards the people, slaying them. The bone arrows moved with incredible speed, accompanied by surges of Demonic Qi. There were almost ten thousand of them, covering the sky and leaving no room to escape. ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Screams of agony rose from below. The corpses of innumerable people were pinned to the ground, bone arrows piercing through their heads. Some had their bodies densely riddled with bone arrows. Only Jiuyou remained, standing dazedly on the spot. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Xu Zimei as he walked past Jiuyou. Jiuyou came to her senses, turned her head to look at Feng Changnian and the other two, who were already dead beyond any doubt. ¡°Why kill them too? After all, it was a chance encounter,¡± Jiuyou asked, puzzled. ¡°You said it yourself, it was just a chance encounter. Why care so much?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Is this what it means to be Demonic?¡± Jiuyou stood still, staring intently at Xu Zimei. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me in that tone,¡± Xu Zimei stopped, looking indifferently at Jiuyou. With a wave of his right hand, Jiuyou¡¯s body was sent flying and crashed against the nearby White Bone Mountain. ¡°I hate that tone of yours. What is the Demon? Since ancient times, once you label something, it gets trapped in a point of no return. Demons too have their good and bad sides, and good and evil are separated by a single thought.¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward, grabbed Jiuyou by the collar, and hoisted her up. The noonday sun shone down from the sky, making Jiuyou¡¯s black hair gleam in the light. Blood from the corner of her mouth trickled down bit by bit. ¡°You need to understand the sequence of events. It¡¯s these people who came to the Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery with ulterior motives, desiring to covet the treasures of the Demon Race and disturb the peace. That¡¯s why I killed them. Standing under White Bone Mountain, who among them is innocent? Which of them came here with no evil intentions? They are right to come to the Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery, but I am wrong to kill them? What kind of reasoning is that?¡± Xu Zimei indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it ironic? A Great Saint like you, seeking to avenge your parents, but you¡¯re asking me for help with your revenge.¡± After he spoke, Xu Zimei tossed Jiuyou aside and walked straight out of the cemetery. ¡°If you want to avenge your parents, take me to Divine Valley; if not, let¡¯s part ways here.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure receding into the distance, Jiuyou¡¯s gaze flickered, as if pondering something. ¡°Master, are you truly going to let her go?¡± the White Bone Demon followed closely and asked softly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t follow me by the time I leave this cemetery, kill her,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°She knows too much. If she won¡¯t follow me, she serves no purpose.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s figure grew more distant, Jiuyou suddenly struggled to her feet and sprinted after Xu Zimei. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll take you,¡± Jiuyou shouted. She wiped the blood from her mouth and quickly kept pace with Xu Zimei. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡­ I just want to get revenge,¡± Jiuyou replied after a moment¡¯s silence. Chapter 717 - Chapter 717 Chapter 716 Heading to Divine Valley, Heavenly God Town ?Chapter 717: Chapter 716 Heading to Divine Valley, Heavenly God Town Chapter 717: Chapter 716 Heading to Divine Valley, Heavenly God Town ¡°I¡¯ll show you those people outside, and you¡¯ll understand,¡± Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile. The trio stepped onto the Teleportation Array of the cemetery, and in the blink of an eye, they had returned to the entrance of the cemetery. The Disciples of Nine Dragons Manor were still guarding the surroundings of the cemetery, not allowing anyone to enter. Some of the spectators who had come to watch the excitement had already dispersed, after all, waiting any longer was pointless. Others continued to wait to enjoy the show, wanting to see who would become the real winner. When Xu Zimei and his two companions emerged from the cemetery, the crowd around them burst into discussion. ¡°Look, someone¡¯s coming out.¡± ¡°Who is it? Seems like a new face.¡± ¡°Why are there only three people? Where are the others?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not planning to kill them too, are you?¡± Jiuyou asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°White Bone Demon, take off your black cloak and hat,¡± Xu Zimei commanded. The White Bone Demon lifted his head and removed the hat that covered it, revealing his red head pulsating with Demonic Qi. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? When they saw this, the crowd around them exploded like a pot set to boil. ¡°Demon, demon,¡± someone stammered out in a shout. ¡°A member of the Demon Race has been resurrected.¡± ¡°This is the Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery, so it¡¯s normal to find demons here, but with so many of us, we shouldn¡¯t be afraid of one.¡± ¡°Exactly, these demons are utterly evil; we can¡¯t let the Demon Race rise again. Everyone, kill him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I¡¯ve heard that the corpses of the Demon Race are worth a lot of money now, and if we hand them over to those Sect Gates, we might get a huge reward.¡± Watching how in just a few minutes, everyone had already come to a consensus. Xu Zimei said to Jiuyou with a smile, ¡°You see, we haven¡¯t done anything, yet in the eyes of these people, we are the evil ones. As long as one is a demon, regardless of good or bad, they are branded as evil. Do you think they are good people?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jiuyou fell into silence. The people around them, swords and knives in hand, rushed forward en masse, charging towards Xu Zimei and his companions. The White Bone Demon stared intently for a moment, then took hold of the index finger on his left hand with his right. He snapped the finger off. ¡°Bone-corroding Tree,¡± the White Bone Demon tossed the broken finger onto the ground, where it took root like a seed being planted. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, a White Bone Tree tall as the Firmament sprouted from the ground. All those who had rushed up were separated by the White Bone Tree, and then white, bony branches stretched out. The branches ensnared the people around them, writhing like claws, while the trunk opened a gaping maw and consumed them one by one, turning them into nourishment. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, these people didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. There were at least a hundred branches, and even more terrifying were the roots that spread dozens of kilometers underground. The people became nourishment, and after the White Bone Tree had its fill, it belched contentedly, transforming back into an index finger and returned to the hand of the White Bone Demon. ¡°How pleasant the silence is,¡± Xu Zimei commented with a light chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Divine Valley.¡± The three of them headed eastward, as dusk once again approached. Their silhouettes stretched long in the sunset, and a lone bird flew overhead. ¡°I think I understand,¡± Jiuyou suddenly spoke up. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Understand what?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Whether a person is good or bad depends on himself, it¡¯s irrelevant whether he is a demon, a monster, or a human,¡± Jiuyou said. ¡°That¡¯s fair enough. Humans have Seven Emotions and Six Desires; a true Great Saint does not exist. Every creature has both good and evil. Some may appear refined and cultured while possibly being scumbags in private.¡± Those who can control their own dark side are good, and those who cannot are evil. Or rather, everyone has a ruler in their heart, and their standards of good and evil are not the same.¡± Xu Zimei raised his head, looking at the setting sun in the sky. He laughed and said, ¡°What this mortal world is best at is erasing the unconstrained disposition of mavericks, smoothing the pride of the haughty, and extinguishing the solitary delusions of rebels.¡± ¡­a€| Divine Valley was located within a ravine to the north of the Divine Race. It used to be the most important place for the Divine Race, but after the disappearance of the Divine and Demon Clans, it was said to have been banished to the void by the powerful beings of the Divine Race. However, only the true remnants of the Divine Race knew that, like the Divine Temple, these places were simply sealed away. Unless one had the bloodline of the Divine Race, there was no way to break through. To say it was the bloodline of the Divine Race, it was now more accurate to refer to it as the Reincarnation Divine Vein. ¡°If you find their place of refuge, are you going to exterminate all the remnants of our Divine Race?¡± Jiuyou inquired. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zimo asked with a smile. ¡°I understand your way of doing things. It can¡¯t be denied that some of the Divine Race really deserve to die, but most are innocent,¡± Jiuyou replied. ¡°They can¡¯t decide their own birth, they are remnants from the start, but I believe some are also good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not some homicidal maniac, I only kill those who stand in my way,¡± Zimo stated. ¡°If they don¡¯t stand in my way, killing or not killing makes no difference to me. But if they try to stop me, even if it¡¯s you, I will not be courteous.¡± Jiuyou nodded and looked ahead, taking a deep breath and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Zimo looked up and saw nothing in front of him but an endless plain, dotted only with a few large trees. Jiuyou approached one of the large trees and let his blood trickle down his index finger into the tree. As the blood seeped in, the tree began to tremble slightly. Immediately after, an ethereal gate formed in front of them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my people before that the location of Divine Valley is not in the same dimension as the Eternal Ancient Continent,¡± Jiuyou explained. ¡°That¡¯s also why it¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to find it.¡± Zimo, accompanied by the White Bone Demon, stepped into the void gate. Without any teleportation, he felt as if he simply walked through a door and entered another world. The darkness quickly gave way to light. The group appeared before a huge ravine. Looking around, the ravine was like a prehistoric behemoth, standing tall on this land. Two massive statues stood on either side of the entrance to the ravine. These statues seemed to portray a character from the Divine Race. In front of them was a towering white gate. The words ¡°Heavenly God Valley¡± were carved on the plaque above the gate. The gate itself was adorned with many figures, likely ancestors of the Divine Race. Beyond the gate, the canyon was lined with houses on both sides, making it look like a small town. Some children chased each other on the streets. A bird¡¯s cry came from above, and a giant bird flew overhead, its vast wings casting shadows as it soared through the firmament with piercing cries. ¡°Things have really changed,¡± Jiuyou murmured to himself. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been living quite well,¡± Zimo said with a laugh. The trio walked through the gate into a relatively tranquil area. Apart from some playful children, a few people stood scattered in front of the houses on both sides. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718 Chapter 717 Clan Leader of the Divine Race ?Chapter 718: Chapter 717 Clan Leader of the Divine Race Chapter 718: Chapter 717 Clan Leader of the Divine Race Xu Zimei gave the shops on both sides a few glances; there was a bit of everything for sale. There were taverns but also blacksmith shops, herbal stores, and the like. This street was quite long, stretching along the gorge and extending far into the distance. ¡°Is this where the remnants of the Divine Race live?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°When I was here before, it was much barer. I never imagined it would change so much,¡± Jiuyou reflected. ¡°Where is the Clan Leader of your Divine Race¡¯s remnants?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Jiuyou looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you directly to the Forbidden Land; they¡¯re likely to be there.¡± The remnants who saw Xu Zimei and his group, despite being somewhat unfamiliar, didn¡¯t give it much thought. After all, the population of the remnants was growing, and they couldn¡¯t possibly recognize everyone. After passing through several streets, the deeper they went, the more remnants they encountered. The central point was a marketplace where all the remnants¡¯ trading took place. The place was bustling, with people coming and going; the elliptical marketplace was roughly a kilometer in length. ¡°Back in the day, the Clan Leaders would distribute resources for cultivation; now, everything must be sourced by ourselves,¡± Jiuyou explained on the side. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°On the outside, the remnants are no different from ordinary humans, and we often blend into human society to live.¡± The area was extraordinarily lively, with some selling treasured swords they had obtained. Others slowly dragged enormous carcasses of Monster Beasts past. The history of the Divine Race had long since vanished, and not only was the human race searching for it, but these remnants had never ceased either. They would sell unwanted Divine Race relics here; in short, all kinds of transactions were present. ¡°Just beyond this marketplace is the residence of our Clan Leader,¡± Jiuyou stated. As he walked through the marketplace, Xu Zimei noticed that the stalls were filled with many ancient objects. Some were genuinely ancient, while others were fakes; smeared with dirt to appear as if they were dug out from the ground. ¡°Have a look! The sword once used by the Divine King, on sale for a low price.¡± ¡°Divine Race Holy Healing Pills, can resurrect the dead and mend white bones, and even offer a chance to awaken the Divine Race bloodline within one¡¯s body.¡± ¡­ Surrounding them, a crowd of vendors shouted energetically, proffering all sorts of titles. Xu Zimei found it amusing; according to Jiuyou, these people were merely experiment subjects raised by those in higher positions. The world is full of all sorts, with everyone struggling to live. All the while, the White Bone Demon wrapped himself up to avoid startling the snake in the grass. In truth, these Divine Race remnants weren¡¯t truly of the Divine Race, and their demise was not important to Xu Zimei at all. He just needed the bloodline of the strong to unlock the Lock Demon Bell, that was all. If he was in a good mood, he might additionally exact revenge on behalf of Jiuyou. As the three of them left the marketplace, a passageway appeared before them. The gate at the front of the passageway was wide open, guarded on both sides, clearly a tough entrance to breach. Xu Zimei walked straight forward, and before the guards could move to stop him, the White Bone Demon waved his right hand, silently impaling and pinning both guards to the passageway. The motion was light, with the white bones stabbing into their abdomens, but because the bones propped them up, their bodies did not fall. If one did not look closely, it would be hard to tell that the two were already dead. Xu Zimei and his companions entered the passageway, which was about ten meters long. No sooner had they emerged from the passageway than a ¡°bang¡± sounded; the large door behind them suddenly shut tightly. He looked up, and the view before him opened up. The space ahead was a very open area, akin to a square, roughly a few thousand square meters in size. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï At the far end of the square, a tall stone statue stood upon the earth. ¡°That is the Forbidden Land,¡± Jiuyou said softly, pointing at the statue. The gender of the stone figure was indistinct, with short hair, but the face was carved to give a sense of delicate androgyny. It had two pairs of wings on its back and its feet were standing on a giant bird, both snowy white in color. ¡°It seems we won¡¯t have to make a move ourselves; someone is already coming out to meet us,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiuyou asked, puzzled. No sooner had the words left his mouth than a round of applause came from the side. ¡°How audacious it is for you remnants of the Demon Race to throw yourselves willingly into the net here in Heavenly God Valley.¡± An aged voice came from the side. Jiuyou quickly turned his head, only to see three elders dressed in pale white high-collared robes striding toward them with imposing momentum. ¡°It¡¯s the Clan Leader and the two protectors,¡± Jiuyou hurriedly said. The elder in the middle had white hair and even his beard was peppered with white. In his hand, he held something resembling a compass. Inside it, a needle ceaselessly spun, pointing directly at Xu Zimei and his companions. ¡°This is a treasure of the Divine Race, the Demon-Pointing Compass, if not for its warning, you would have successfully sneaked in,¡± the Clan Leader snorted coldly. ¡°Looks like a traitor has emerged within our ranks, how did you get in?¡± ¡°Clan Leader, long time no see,¡± Jiuyou, with hatred in his eyes, stared unwaveringly at the elder, gritting his teeth as he spoke. ¡°Eh?¡± the elder looked at Jiuyou with surprise, pondered for a moment, then sneered. ¡°I remember you now, you are the traitor who trespassed into the Forbidden Land that time.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t accidentally stumbled in, I might still be in the dark about your vile experiments to this very day,¡± Jiuyou said coolly. ¡°What, after running away for so many years, now you¡¯ve joined up with the remnants of the Demon Race?¡± the old man laughed heartily. ¡°Do you think they could avenge you? Once we awaken the bloodline of the Divine Race within us, the entire Eternal Ancient Continent will have to submit beneath our feet.¡± ¡°A bunch of remnants with weak bloodlines, still dreaming big dreams,¡± the White Bone Demon sneered. He continuously rotated white bones in his hand. With a wave of his right hand, countless bone spikes shot toward the three. ¡°You walk through the gates of Hell on your own accord, and today you will serve as the sacrificial offering to my research,¡± the elder bellowed. A pale white Spiritual Energy surged from his body, his blood running in reverse, boiling like scalding water. The aura around them intensified, and the Divine Power swirling around them grew increasingly fierce. The bone spikes that had been shooting towards them were all shattered by a swipe of the elder¡¯s palm. At that moment, the two protectors stood on either side. The Clan Leader in the middle had his white hair flowing, appearing like a true Heavenly God personified, with his powerful palm thundering down from above. ¡°Quite interesting, you¡¯ve really managed to work out some tricks,¡± the White Bone Demon said with an evil laugh. He too threw a punch at the elder¡¯s mighty palm. On his fist, sharp bone spikes swirled around. At the moment of the fist meeting the palm, a cruel smile appeared on the face of the White Bone Demon. The bone spikes pierced right through the elder¡¯s palm, spreading toward his arm. Screams of agony echoed across the desolate square. ¡°You are not just a remnant of the Demon Race,¡± the elder shouted. Chapter 719 - Chapter 719 Chapter 718 Divine Race, Shen Ze ?Chapter 719: Chapter 718 Divine Race, Shen Ze Chapter 719: Chapter 718 Divine Race, Shen Ze Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the White Bone Demon slowly removed the hat atop his head. Atop his deep red skull, the pupils surging with Demonic Qi faintly stared at the elder. ¡°Demon, you are a demon,¡± the Clan Leader of the Divine Race exclaimed in shock, his body unconsciously stepping back twice. The two protectors beside him also became visibly tense. ¡°What, are you scared?¡± the White Bone Demon chuckled lightly. The elder had a deep expression, but soon calmed down, looking at the White Bone Demon and asked, ¡°What are you doing in my Divine Valley? Don¡¯t tell me you really want to wipe us out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the survivors outside, but you will definitely die,¡± said the White Bone Demon. He circled his hands, and the bones ¡°clacked¡± as they shattered, step by step, approaching the elder. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± the Clan Leader glanced at the two protector elders beside him and commanded lightly. At this moment, all three of them emitted brilliant white lights from their bodies. The rich Divine Power enveloped their surroundings, their expressions solemn, as if divine spirits from days of old had descended. ¡°Although not true Reincarnation Divine Veins, they do seem much stronger than those survivors outside,¡± Xu Zimei muttered softly. Divine Power wrapped around the bodies of the three, all of them attacking the White Bone Demon. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°How foolish,¡± the White Bone Demon snorted coldly. Only to see the Demonic Qi rolling over the bones around him, covering and pervading the nearby space. Watching the elders attacking, he directly punched one so hard that they smashed into the ground below. The floor beneath his feet went ¡°boom¡± and shattered into countless pieces, one of the protectors lying bloody on the ground. Meanwhile, the other protector snuck behind the White Bone Demon and delivered a palm strike to his back. With a ¡°bang,¡± the White Bone Demon remained unscathed, while that protector was wrapped in Demonic Qi. The Divine Power on his body was being consumed, bit by bit corroded, as he screamed in agony. As for the Clan Leader of the survivors, while the two protectors attacked, his figure strangely dashed towards the Forbidden Land in the distance. ¡°He can¡¯t escape,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly as Jiuyou looked on anxiously. He took out the Lock Demon Bell and slowly approached the two deceased protectors. He forced the Essence Blood out of their bodies, drop by drop falling into the Lock Demon Bell. The moment the blood fell, the ancient bell seemed to be struck twice. Wisps of Demonic Qi seeped out, but after two vibrations of the Lock Demon Bell, it returned to calm. ¡°It seems the bloodline is still not enough,¡± Xu Zimei said softly. The three stood up and headed towards the Forbidden Land together. Crossing the empty plaza, they slowly arrived in front of the Forbidden Land up ahead. The walls surrounded the Forbidden Land, with weeds growing rampant beneath their feet. These plants seemed to have a divine life of their own, sensing the presence of anyone who came here. At this moment, the gates of the Forbidden Land had been opened by the elder. That elder must have fled into the Forbidden Land. The White Bone Demon looked up at the towering statue before him and frowned, ¡°I seem to feel a very strong Divine Power.¡± After walking into the Forbidden Land, Jiuyou discovered it was like a zoo. Inside were numerous cages, and caged within were survivors used for experiments. Some were tortured beyond recognition, their throats ruined, unable to speak, only able to whimper and moan. Jiuyou took a brief glance around; there were at least a few hundred people. Seeing this scene, her body trembled slightly. Xu Zimei continued to walk further, and upon reaching the inner areas of the Forbidden Land, he found an altar at the end. The altar wasn¡¯t too large and was shaped hexagonal. It seemed to be arranged with a certain Formation, and at one side of the altar was a pool. This pool was brimming with fresh blood, which had begun to emit a foul odor due to the passage of time. The elder sat at the center of the altar, his expression solemn, as if he were praying for something. ¡°If you had run away just now, it would have been in time. Since you have chosen to recklessly enter, then go to your death,¡± the elder shouted loudly. The blood within the pool began to boil. This pool of blood was not ordinary; it was the Essence Blood from within the bodies of the remnants of the Divine Race. There was only so much Essence Blood a person could have; one could only guess how many had to die to gather such an amount. The hexagonal Formation on the altar emitted a light that reached to the heavens, with vast Divine Power swirling around it. Suddenly, countless drops of Essence Blood within the pool gathered into a blood-red sphere of light, slowly floating in midair. The White Bone Demon tried to stop the sphere of light but was blocked by Xu Zimei. ¡°This is a summoning,¡± said the White Bone Demon. ¡°Let him summon. If a person with a complete Reincarnation Divine Vein descends, we can use them to lift the Lock Demon Bell,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. As the red sphere of light floated in midair, it disappeared into the void at an incredible speed. In almost the blink of an eye, radiating a blinding light, the sphere appeared at the entrance of the Forbidden Land, before the colossal statue of the Divine Race. Accompanied by the gradual penetration of the sphere of light into the statue¡¯s brow. The whole statue began to tremble slightly, its surface layer of stone falling off piece by piece. And it happened faster and faster, as if something was about to awaken. ¡°O great Heavenly God, awaken,¡± the elder on the altar cackled maniacally. ¡°It seems that after that great battle of the past, some remnants of the Divine Race still existed,¡± the White Bone Demon snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯d like to witness these so-called Ten Great Divine Veins for myself,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand with a smile. ¡­ The stone statue slowly crumbled away, and the light that was originally contained within began to shine forth. At this moment, the firmament underwent a violent change, as a vast Divine Power surged up from the statue into the sky. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? The entire firmament churned with a burst of wind and billowing clouds. The statue¡¯s arms moved slightly, and the sound of cracking and breaking filled the air. Followed by a ¡°boom¡± and explosion, dust flew everywhere, and a pair of eyes slowly opened within the haze of the statue. As the dust settled, a man slowly emerged from within. He was a naked man with skin the color of bronze, all muscles, radiating an explosive power. His veins flowed backwards, as if in a state of Reincarnation, with ethereal Talisman Seals engraved upon his flesh. His hair was ghostly white, and in his eyes, it seemed as if stars twinkled, as he took step by step out of the dust. ¡°Gu Yu, what do you summon me for?¡± the man asked the elder on the altar. This Clan Leader of the remnant was indeed called Gu Yu. ¡°Lord Shen Ze, the Demon Race has resurrected, and I cannot deal with them. I can only ask you to take action,¡± the elder said as he quickly knelt to the ground. The man frowned slightly, directing his gaze at the White Bone Demon. With a cold snort, he said, ¡°White Bone, you were lucky to survive that great battle all those years ago, hiding and tucking your tail away, yet you dare offend my Divine Race.¡± ¡°I thought it was someone of significance, but it turns out it¡¯s just you, you bastard,¡± the White Bone Demon said coldly. ¡°It seems the lessons taught by the Lord of the Seven Faces back then were not enough for you.¡± Chapter 720 - Chapter 720 Chapter 719 Qiong Qi at Your Service ?Chapter 720: Chapter 719: Qiong Qi at Your Service Chapter 720: Chapter 719: Qiong Qi at Your Service Hearing the words of the White Bone Demon, Shen Ze seemed to be reminded of something. His face slightly uneasy, he stared coldly at the White Bone Demon. He said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of homeless dogs. If we were in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, my Reincarnation lineage would have eradicated you long ago. You should be thankful for the restrictions of the rules of this world.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so powerful, feel free to challenge the Ancient Demon Cave; I am more than welcoming,¡± the White Bone Demon sneered. ¡°I reckon the demonic creatures there are eagerly awaiting your arrival.¡± ¡°The affairs of the Ancient Demon Cave will be dealt with by those above, no need for you to try and gain the upper hand with words,¡± Shen Ze stated dismissively. ¡°As for now, I stand guard over the Eternal Ancient Continent, and I¡¯ll slay every member of the Demon Race I encounter.¡± ¡°Then give it a try. You were just a defeated subordinate in the past,¡± the White Bone Demon snorted coldly. Surrounding him, Demonic Qi surged sky-high, confronting Divine Power at the crown of the Firmament. The vast expanse of the sky split in two. Half filled with Demonic Qi, half with Divine Power. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Shen Ze rode a giant bird, white all over, flapping its enormous wings behind him. In an instant, sand and stones flew through the air, and cracks opened up around him in the fabric of space as he rose high into the sky. ¡°To battle,¡± he shouted fiercely, charging directly at the White Bone Demon. The White Bone Demon extracted a white bone knife from within his own body, created from countless slender bones fused together. The bone spikes were sharp, the blade¡¯s edge emitted a cold gleam, and blood-thirsty Demonic Qi swirled around it. The White Bone Demon¡¯s original body was just like that of an ordinary person. Now, within him, sounds of ¡°crackling and snapping¡± could be heard. The bones grew bit by bit, as if donning him in a suit of white bone armor. His whole figure grew larger, the bones glowed, already eroded by black Demonic Qi. Shen Ze and the White Bone Demon battled in the Firmament, while Xu Zimei turned to look at an elder beside him. ¡°Your turn to kill?¡± Xu Zimei handed the Curved Blade over to Jiuyou and asked with a smile. Jiuyou was silent for a moment, took the blade, and walked step by step towards Gu Yu. ¡°Seeking death,¡± Gu Yu snorted coldly. Despite being seriously injured, he was not someone Jiuyou could despise. His palms were filled with Divine Power as he struck out towards Jiuyou. ¡°You¡¯d better act like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind him. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s face changed dramatically. The next moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure had appeared behind him, a palm strike coming at his back. Gu Yu felt a soul-piercing pain spread throughout his body as if all his bones had been shattered. He collapsed on the ground like a lump of mud. Jiuyou, holding the Curved Blade in hand, slowly approached Gu Yu. ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± Gu Yu struggled, speaking in a panicked tone. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, I am your Clan Leader, only I can lead you to revival.¡± ¡°When you get to Hell, use that nonsense to deceive the ghosts,¡± Jiuyou shouted as she raised the long blade in her hand. ¡°I cannot die, I have not yet become Divine Race, I can¡¯t die,¡± Gu Yu shouted in struggle. ¡°Divine King Shen Ze, save me.¡± The Curved Blade descended, a streak of red bloomed in mid-air. A head with eyes wide open in death rolled slowly away, like a bouncing ball. Jiuyou, tears streaming down her face, repeatedly chopped at Gu Yu¡¯s corpse with the Curved Blade. Even though the body was already lifeless, even reduced to mangled flesh, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop. After a while, she seemed exhausted, suddenly dropping the Curved Blade, and she sobbed with her head in her hands. ¡°Father, Mother, your daughter has avenged you.¡± ¡­a€| The battle in the sky was still ongoing. Witnessing Gu Yu¡¯s death, Shen Ze spat disdainfully and said faintly, ¡°Useless.¡± Opposite him, the White Bone Demon was wreathed in sky-high Demonic Qi, rising like a mushroom cloud after an explosion. The aura radiating from him grew ever more immense. Blood-black Demonic Qi occupied the entire Firmament, the intensity of the battle seemingly increasing by the moment. This creature was born for warfare. Its white bones felt no pain or fear of death, each bone personified Death. And, having previously assimilated the bones of numerous members of the Divine Race, it was now somewhat immune to Divine Power. Shen Ze fought with trepidation, never expecting that, after so many years, the White Bone Demon had become far stronger than before. His gaze shifted and suddenly landed on Xu Zimei below. The wings behind him blocked out the sun like dark clouds, and the enormous bird beneath his feet let out a soft cry, its talons reaching straight for the White Bone Demon. The White Bone Demon remained unflustered, allowing the giant bird to seize its white bones, leaving them utterly unscathed. With a turn of its body, it swung its blade, and a black-bloodied wound inflicted by the corrosive Demonic Qi emerged on the bird¡¯s belly. The giant bird screeched in agony, but in that brief moment, Shen Ze pivoted and suddenly lunged towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Anyone who mixes with the Demon Race can¡¯t be any good, you deserve to die,¡± Shen Ze snorted coldly. Divine Power swirled around the wings behind him as he charged directly at Xu Zimei. Watching the approaching Shen Ze, Xu Zimei murmured lowly, ¡°Well, you could serve as a test for my Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate.¡± ¡­ ¡°Gate of Life, open,¡± Xu Zimei called out softly. He had used his time in transit from Eternal Ancient City to the Divine Demon Battlefield to practice for a period on the Divine Continent. Although he had only mastered the Gate of Life in the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and the Gate of Death and the Gate of Immortality were still incomplete, it was worth testing the power of this Divine Method. As the Gate of Life opened, a pale blue light shone down upon Xu Zimei¡¯s head. Under this light, Xu Zimei felt his Divine King strength breaking through continuously. Pushing towards the limits his body could withstand. In fact, he was already capable of Stepping into Immortality, but he had been holding back, awaiting Destiny¡¯s preparation, refraining from unleashing his full potential. As Shen Ze charged at him, Xu Zimei was surrounded by a faint blue luminescence. His figure instantly vanished from in front of Shen Ze. ¡°So fast!¡± Shen Ze exclaimed in shock as he gazed at the empty space in front of him. In the next moment, an excruciating pain surged through him; Xu Zimei had somehow appeared behind him. He grabbed Shen Ze¡¯s wings with both hands and savagely tore them from the body. ¡°Ah¡­,¡± he screamed in agony. The White Bone Demon descended from the Firmament, and a Curved Blade flew out of its grasp. The blade, charged with dense Demonic Qi, pierced directly into Shen Ze¡¯s back, puncturing his heart. Struggling to stand from the ground, Shen Ze¡¯s pupils dilated and golden blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, one of the ten great Divine Methods a€¡° who on earth are you?¡± he asked Xu Zimei, with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°I would not change my name nor seat, Qiong Qi of the Sect of Seven Fears,¡± Xu Zimei replied lightly. ¡°Your Sect of Seven Fears, colluding with the Demon Race, is unworthy of being the guardians of Divine Methods,¡± Shen Ze roared. ¡°From now on, there will be no place for your Sect of Seven Fears in Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± Behind him, the Demonic Qi seething off the White Bone Demon¡¯s Curved Blade continued to ravage Shen Ze¡¯s insides. Just as Shen Ze faced death, he wrote four golden characters in the air with his hand. ¡°Sect of Seven Fears, Demon Race.¡± Chapter 721 - Chapter 721 Chapter 720 Is This the Demon General ?Chapter 721: Chapter 720 Is This the Demon General? Got it, got it. Chapter 721: Chapter 720 Is This the Demon General? Got it, got it. Shen Ze meticulously wrote in the air, stroke by stroke, with his hand. It seemed as if a special kind of Spiritual Energy was swirling around his fingertips, and Xu Zimei quietly watched without interfering. When the four characters were completed, they appeared like some ancient seal. Then, they transformed into a streak of flowing light and vanished into the horizon. ¡°This message has been sent to my Reincarnation Divine Clan. When the time comes, all ten Divine Veins of the great families will make their move, and your Sect of Seven Fears can await death,¡± Shen Ze spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, clearly at his body¡¯s limit. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, murmuring to himself. ¡°Then, before I depart for the Heaven Beyond Heavens, wouldn¡¯t I have already eliminated an enemy?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shen Ze asked painfully as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not familiar with the Sect of Seven Fears. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï I just said that casually,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really believe it.¡± ¡°Now you try to exempt your own force from guilt, but it¡¯s too late,¡± Shen Ze laughed loudly. ¡°This Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate entrusted to your Sect of Seven Fears is known by all. I will be waiting for you in Hell.¡± As his words ended, his pupils lost their color, and his body was completely corroded by the White Bone Knife, falling straight to the ground. ¡°Silly boy, unwilling to be a wise ghost even before death,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He waved his hands, and a flame burned Shen Ze¡¯s body, slowly refining the essence blood within him. This essence blood of Shen Ze¡¯s was a bit unusual, not blood-red but instead golden. Held in his hand, it felt as heavy as a thousand catties, and he could feel the powerful energy it contained. Xu Zimei took out the Lock Demon Bell and slowly dripped essence blood onto it. At this moment, the instant the essence blood touched the Lock Demon Bell, the entire bell began to tremble. It trembled frantically and violently. Inside, the sound of ¡°crack crack¡± could be heard as if some shackles were being unlocked. A strand of Demonic Qi broke free from its constraints and shot up into the sky, forming huge Demonic clouds in the Firmament. ¡°This aura,¡± the White Bone Demon said in shock. ¡°It must be the Lord of the Seven Faces.¡± Xu Zimei did not speak, but watched the Lock Demon Bell in his hand as it spun and vibrated incessantly. Roaring sounds emanated from within. Next, a streak of light flew out from the Lock Demon Bell, and the entire Firmament instantly darkened. Lightning flashed, thunder roared, and a storm brewed. What are the Seven Faces? Love, Hate, Greed, Anger, Foolishness, Evil, Desire. These are the Seven Emotions of all beings, the endless cycle of reincarnation from which no one can escape. Seven fierce faces congealed in mid-air, roaring angrily. The seven faces intertwined, Demonic clouds emerged, and a massive mushroom cloud exploded in mid-air. A vast expanse of the Firmament was stained. The White Bone Demon looked up to see that within the dense Demonic clouds, a man in a black robe stood. With eyes slightly closed, his long black hair fluttered on its own without a breeze. Monstrous Demonic Qi surrounded the man, spreading over three thousand miles. And enveloped the entire sky above the small world of Divine Valley. The surviving locals watched the scene in panic, too frightened to come out of their homes. ¡°The long-missed air,¡± the man in the black robe said, somewhat fascinated as he took a deep breath. ¡°Lord of the Seven Faces,¡± the White Bone Demon shouted from below. The man in the black robe turned around, and the seven fierce faces all merged into his body. He ignored the White Bone Demon and looked at Xu Zimei from a distance. ¡°Master,¡± the man in the black robe descended from the Firmament, looking at Xu Zimei with complex thoughts. ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°I thought I would never see you again,¡± the man in black robe stepped forward and actually embraced Xu Zimei, bursting into tears. Caught off guard, Xu Zimei thought to himself, Is this really the legendary Demon General? Someone who kills without blinking an eye, whose mere mention scares countless people, is this a joke? ¡°My Lord, the Seven-faced Lord has seven facets, and this is just one of them,¡± the White Bone Demon explained by the side. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ¡°White Bone, why didn¡¯t you come to rescue me? Let me be trapped in this lousy bell for countless years, I almost thought I would never see daylight again,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General suddenly turned his head, his expression cooling, and asked the White Bone Demon. ¡°Lord of the Seven Faces, you should speak with some conscience. Back then, it was you who asked me to guard the Seven-Faced Lotus. Moreover, after the Divine Race disappeared, I had no idea of your whereabouts, let alone the Lock Demon Bell had long been lost,¡± the White Bone Demon said with a wronged tone. ¡°Oh dear, haven¡¯t seen you in tens of thousands of years, and you¡¯ve grown some guts? Talking to me about conscience, who was it that dug you out from a pile of bones?¡± the Seven-faced Demon General said and kicked toward the White Bone Demon. The White Bone Demon quickly dodged out of the way. Watching the two bicker and mess around, Xu Zimei felt that this guy didn¡¯t look like a Demon Race leader at all. If it hadn¡¯t been for the somewhat shocking entrance earlier, Xu Zimei himself would not have believed it. This is one of the Demon King¡¯s Eighteen Demonic Generals? My gosh. a€| ¡°I think having the Lock Demon Bell is a good thing,¡± Xu Zimei said from the side. ¡°Next time you dare to hug me like that, I¡¯ll have you go in and face the wall for a few days.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Seven-faced Demon General quickly waved his hands, saying, ¡°My Lord jests.¡± ¡°Do you still remember the Ancestral Tree?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree is within this Divine Demon Battlefield,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General said hastily. ¡°Originally, the Ancestral Tree and us both ended up stranded on the Eternal Ancient Continent, but unfortunately, without you, no one could utilize the Ancestral Tree. So many years have passed, and I don¡¯t know how things are at the Holy Land.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look, after obtaining the Ancestral Tree, it¡¯s time to return,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Additionally, there may be an old friend you¡¯re interested in.¡± ¡°Is my Lord going to the Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± the Seven-faced Demon General asked in confusion. ¡°Which old friend?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s another world, the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°The specifics, you will understand once you see him.¡± Before leaving, Xu Zimei looked at Jiuyou beside him and asked, ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± ¡°May I stay here?¡± Jiuyou asked. ¡°Stay here?¡± Xu Zimei echoed. Jiuyou nodded, looking at Xu Zimei with a complex expression. ¡°You may stay, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Xu Zimei said. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure as he walked away, Jiuyou stood up and suddenly shouted, ¡°When will I be able to see you again?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t, good luck to you.¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, not looking back, his figure disappearing into the distance. ¡°I will remember you, for a lifetime,¡± Jiuyou murmured to himself, staring blankly at the distant horizon. a€| At this moment in the Divine Demon City, the sunset fell as usual, its afterglow casting a golden brilliance over the entire city. People here were living their most ordinary day. However, at a certain moment, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth suddenly transformed. The originally brilliant sunset was obscured by a dark shadow. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722 Chapter 721 The Youming Divine King Descends ?Chapter 722: Chapter 721 The Youming Divine King Descends Chapter 722: Chapter 721 The Youming Divine King Descends As the shadow appeared, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth went into a frenzied surge. A dark and bleak Netherworld River wound and twisted, slowly flowing through midair accompanied by darkness and chill. The entire sky turned gloomy in an instant, with the boundless firmament swept clean, and the sunset completely disappeared from view. In the midst of the Netherworld River, black petals fluttered down from the air. In just a moment, tens of thousands of petals had fallen. The people of Divine Demon City looked up at the sky, and someone said with a tremble, ¡°A rain of myriad lotuses descends, it must be the Divine King himself.¡± ¡°Unknown which lord has graced us with their presence, to think of visiting this Divine Demon City.¡± Having endured countless years, Divine Demon City was mostly inhabited by strong figures from various domains. Even Saints could be found here. But when it came to beings like Divine Kings, everyone had to tread carefully. The vast Southern Domain, almost a quarter of the Eternal Ancient Continent, had produced no more than five Divine Kings. In the end, only the Eternal Ancient Divine King truly established a sect and left his legacy. At this moment in the sky above, the roaring Netherworld River was flowing. A large group of small black dots appeared in the distance. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï As these dots drew closer, the people could see clearly that they were a group of powerful beings approaching through the air. This group was dressed in black-purple robes, each emitting a powerful aura. The weakest among them was at the Melting Heaven Realm, and there were several Saints as well. In the middle of this group, the Netherworld River transformed into a meditation mat. A woman was sitting on the meditation mat, her eyes closed, indifferent to the affairs of the outside world. Yet even surrounded by Saints, this woman seemed to be the most terrifying presence of all. ¡°These are the people of the Underworld,¡± someone said cautiously upon seeing such a formation. ¡°When did Divine Demon City offend the Underworld?¡± ¡°Who dares to offend the Underworld these days, the Youming Divine King hasn¡¯t even crossed the Immortal Path Bridge. With him presiding, and given that the people of the Underworld seldom emerge in the world, how could one even find the opportunity to offend them?¡± However, no matter how the people of Divine Demon City speculated, it was of no avail. The oppressive feeling from the arrival of the Underworld¡¯s people above made everyone dare not act recklessly. ¡°Cang God, you¡¯ve come but not shown yourself? Should I greet you myself?¡± the woman seated on the Netherworld meditation mat slowly spoke, her voice echoing across the heavens. ¡°I dare not, I¡¯ve just arrived,¡± a hoarse voice came from the other end of the clouds. An old man riding backward on an Azure Ox appeared at the edge of the sky, holding a book and laughing. At first glance, the old man was far away and his figure blurry. But in just a few breaths, he had already appeared above Divine Demon City. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Why must the Youming Divine King be so temperamental?¡± the elder closed his book and said with a smile. The elder had a head full of white hair, and his temples were streaked with gray amidst the white. His eyebrows were particularly long and also flecked with white, wearing a light-colored coarse robe, creating the impression of a reclusive master or an old immortal. The elder rode the Azure Ox backward, and the aura around him was not as intense but rather carefree and unworried. ¡°Cang God, which Cang God?¡± Someone below did not catch on and asked curiously. ¡°It seems to be a very ancient race, a Divine King of the Cang Race from long ago,¡± someone knowledgeable pondered and replied. ¡°Who would have thought that after all this time, he would still be on the Eternal Ancient Continent and not have gone to the Immortal Path Bridge.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me an explanation for this incident?¡± asked the woman from the Underworld. ¡°I have come in person, which is a statement in itself,¡± the elder chuckled. ¡°Where is the person who killed my descendants?¡± the woman inquired. ¡°On the Divine Demon Battlefield, our Altar of All Beings from the Cang Race has locked onto him. Rest assured, he cannot escape,¡± the Cang God replied. ¡°To the Divine Demon Battlefield,¡± the woman responded indifferently. ¡°My Cang Race has not appeared in the world for a long time, has the world almost forgotten about me? Today can be taken as a warning to the others. Even if I go to the Immortal Path bridge in the future, no one will dare to touch my people from the Underworld.¡± ¡­ Within the Divine Demon Battlefield, when Xu Zimei and his two companions emerged, all the survivors hid away, not even daring to show their heads. After the Seven-faced Demon General retrieved his Seven-Faced Lotus from White Bone Mountain, they headed towards the holy land of the Demon Race. This holy land used to be where the Demon Race lived. After the catastrophic war that nearly wiped them out, nobody knew what became of it. Upon reaching the territory of the Demon Race, Xu Zimei found that this world had already been enveloped in darkness. The ground beneath his feet was crimson, with Demonic clouds drifting overhead. The land was covered with active volcanoes, scarring the entire landscape with marks from volcanic eruptions. The visitors here were sparse, and yet, some Demon Trees which possessed tenacious vitality were growing in this place. Occasionally, a few black vultures would fly past with their irritating screeches, landing on the Demon Trees and watching passersby with gloomy eyes. ¡°My lord, it is just ahead,¡± the White Bone Demon pointed towards a distant volcano and said. After walking for about fifteen minutes, they approached the volcano that seemed on the verge of erupting at any moment. The massive volcano resembled a ferocious beast with claws bared, with black smoke billowing skyward like signal fires. The volcano was a tapestry of red, and as they approached, they could feel the intense heat. Getting closer, even the air seemed like it would melt away. The White Bone Demon came to the front of the volcano, formed hand signsa€¡±it appeared to be some kind of ancient seal. A character for ¡°demonic¡± flew out from his hands and entered directly into the volcano before them. Following that, the volcano erupted completely, with the sound of booming explosions ringing out. It was as if a great fear was brewing within. Then, a Spatial Gate appeared in front. The three walked into the Spatial Gate and seemed to enter the interior of the volcano. What met their eyes was an endless sea of molten lava, a sea that could melt even steel instantly. Temperatures in the tens of thousands of degrees were unbearable for most people. In this sea formed of lava, there was a narrow path extending into the interior. Flames surged on both sides, with flames waves turning into dragons roaming within the lava. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen a good place for this,¡± Xu Zimei commented. ¡°It wasn¡¯t our choice. When the Ancestral Tree fell here, we established our holy land based on the Ancestral Tree,¡± the White Bone Demon explained. ¡°To conceal the Ancestral Tree, Lord of the Seven Faces specially moved this volcano here as a diversion.¡± ¡°It has been a long time since anyone has come here,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General said with a hint of nostalgia. At this moment, he seemed to have switched to another demeanor, becoming very serious. The three walked along the path over the lava, step by step heading inward. The lava was quite vast. After crossing it, an extremely dark alley appeared in front of them. The three crossed the alley next. Within this alley, countless roads crisscrossed and intertwined. An ordinary person, even if they passed the lava sea, would get lost here. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723 Chapter 722 Lets Create a Golden Age ?Chapter 723: Chapter 722 Let¡¯s Create a Golden Age Chapter 723: Chapter 722 Let¡¯s Create a Golden Age Emerging from the interlacing alleys, the view directly ahead gradually became expansive. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on what lay straight ahead. In the open space in front, there was a deep and boundless demon pool. It seemed that, after tens of thousands of years of erosion, the Demonic Qi within the demon pool had become so faint it was almost invisible. Some crystal-clear pool water surrounded a large tree and gently undulated. The eyes of everyone present were drawn to this tree. The height of the large tree could almost rival that of the volcano. It continued to grow until the very peak of the volcano, its entire body dark black. The thick trunk of this Demon Tree was also densely inscribed with the ancient text of the Demon Race. The characters shimmered with light amidst the fiery red volcanic magma. The Demon Tree was lush, its branches occupying nearly all the space, seemingly emptying the dense interior of the volcano. The leaves of the Demon Tree were oval, each leaf burning with a faint black flame. Within these flames, there arose grating sounds of struggle. It was as if each leaf represented a life. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Thank goodness, the Ancestral Tree is unharmed,¡± sighed the White Bone Demon with relief. Xu Zimei walked step by step toward the open magma land ahead. The Seven-faced Demon General and the White Bone Demon stayed behind, not following him. Watching Xu Zimei walk step by step towards it, the Demon Tree seemed to have been in slumber for a very long time. Those branches hanging down to the earth began to tremble and slowly sway. At a certain moment, all these branches erupted in uproar, and each leaf on the tree radiated light. Heaven-reaching Demonic Qi swirled around, and the originally clear pool water beneath instantly turned dark once again. The calm surface began to boil, and layers of ripples surfaced at one¡¯s feet. Xu Zimei stepped onto the water¡¯s surface, approaching the Demon Tree step by step. He reached out with his right hand, touching the somewhat withered trunk, its bark cold and rough. All the demonic characters on the trunk began to tremble, emitting dazzling light that enveloped Xu Zimei. ¡­ ¡°Master, let¡¯s go. This world does not accommodate us,¡± someone¡¯s booming voice came by the ear. Fragmented images flickered continuously in front of the eyes. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°We were born free; since when does Heaven dictate our fate?¡± ¡°Master, hurry! We¡¯ll cover you, the Heavenly Tribulation is coming. As long as you live, our Demon Race will have hope.¡± ¡°No, even though I may die today, the Demon Race will endure forever. After one cycle of Reincarnation, I shall return. You must wait calmly for that day, even if this Epoch perishes, I will remain indestructible.¡± ¡°Our race has plotted for several Epochs, why must Heaven meddle in our affairs? I cannot accept this!¡± ¡°When has Heaven ever been fair? In the Nine States, power rises and falls. The world speaks of ten great Immortal Sects residing on Immortal Mountain and Peng Island, legends say Immortals harbor thoughts of salvation for the world, for all beings. But with so many Immortals in the world, which one can claim their heart free of malice, and who dares guarantee there are no utterly wicked ones among them? Just because they are Immortals, do they deserve to be held above all? The Demon Race is scorned from birth; rumors paint us as the incarnation of all that is evil in the world, with hearts of stone and brutal hands. We did not choose to be born into the Demon Race, nor can we decide it, and there are those among us who harbor thoughts of kindness and survival. This world refuses to see beyond black and white, ready to cry foul and exterminate at the mere word ¡®demon,¡¯ regardless of goodness or wickedness.¡± ¡°Whether gods or Immortals, everyone starts off weak and clambers through the mire to become strong,¡± ¡°Who the hell is nobler than whom in this world? Someday, I¡¯ll drag you, Heaven, off your divine pedestal and let you taste that same flavor.¡± ¡­ Shattering images, one after another, filled with roars of rage and helpless sighs, as well as bloodied bodies collapsing and rising again, flickered before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. ¡°At the dawn of the world, there was no distinction between good and evil.¡± ¡°All beings are a community of both good and evil; it¡¯s just that some have more goodness, while others have more malevolence. My Demon Race simply seeks fair recognition. Why must everyone assume that ¡®demonic¡¯ equates to evil?¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He gently touched the trunk of the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree before him, his face unbeknownst streaming with hot tears. Despite feeling nothing, the tears unceasingly fell. This race, countless individuals sacrificing, striving through epoch after epoch. All for the pursuit of some semblance of fairness. But it¡¯s all futile. The prejudice of the masses is mountainous, immovable no matter how hard you try. Those Immortals won¡¯t allow you to change people¡¯s perceptions either. If there were no demonic evil, wouldn¡¯t the Immortals simply become ordinary mortals? Without the contrast of evil, where would goodness come from? Immortals must stay aloft, so demons must wallow in the mortal realm. ¡°If all beings refuse to change, then let¡¯s reshuffle the deck,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly turned his head to look at the Seven-faced Demon General. He said, ¡°Let the demons rise above, generously aiding others, and become the saviors of the world. As for the Immortals, they shall be spat upon, overflowing with malevolence. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Good¡­ good,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General stammered, responding thoughtfully after a pause. ¡°But if we do this, how are we any different from those Immortals?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly realized that there is no absolute fairness in the world. Some are born into wealth, others into poverty. Some are born healthy and whole, while others are afflicted with disabilities. Being human, be a bit selfish; live freely first, then consider others, and create a relatively fair world,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°At least, it won¡¯t be like this world, where Heaven conspires with those pseudo-Immortals to annihilate my Demon Race.¡± After finishing, Xu Zimei turned and placed his hand on the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Old friend, I¡¯ve kept you waiting long enough.¡± The Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree seemed to understand his words, its branches and leaves gently brushing Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder. The Ancestral Tree began to shake. The entire volcano followed suit, trembling as the earth cracked open with fissures, and the magma from deep underground surged into a violent uprising. The sound of ¡°crackling and snapping¡± erupted. Xu Zimei opened the portal to the True Fate World, chuckling, ¡°Come with me, for I still wish to battle Heaven once more. Together, we¡¯ll create an era of prosperity, an epoch for the Demon Race.¡± The ground¡¯s fissures worsened, and the magma from below spouted fiercely. The lava turned into a sea of fire, engulfing everything within it. At that moment, in the outside world, a thunderous ¡°boom and roar¡± resounded high in the sky. As if Cang Tian himself were angry, thundering above. The peak of the volcano erupted completely. Bursting masses of fire shot out like meteors from the mouth of the volcano. This stretch of land was bathed in a fiery red hue. The earth cracked, shrouded in a thick black fog, resembling a meteor shower from heaven, this volcanic eruption was tremendously awe-inspiring. And at this moment, several figures suddenly appeared in this realm. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724 Chapter 723 Buried beneath this Demonic Ground ?Chapter 724: Chapter 723: Buried beneath this Demonic Ground Chapter 724: Chapter 723: Buried beneath this Demonic Ground ¡°Cang God, is this the place?¡± the woman from the Underworld asked indifferently. The elder riding the Azure Ox backward lifted his head, his gaze deep as he surveyed the land and sky. The fiery red light of the fire illuminated the horizon, and clusters of magma-turned-flames fell from the sky. The thunderous explosions interwove with the thick black fog, making the whole world seem to be turning upside down. ¡°The location of the Altar of All Beings has disappeared right here; it should be in this place,¡± Cang God said. Just then, many figures were seen flying across the sky, and at a glance, there appeared to be nearly a hundred people. And more were continuously arriving from behind. ¡°A Divine King who hasn¡¯t appeared for ten thousand years has descended; something big must have happened on this Divine Demon Battlefield.¡± ¡°Who knows, let¡¯s just watch for now. Even Cang God is herea€¡±with two Divine Kings appearing at once, the heavens might get punctured with a hole.¡± ¡°If there truly is some grand opportunity, they eat meat, but we¡¯ll at least get to sip some soup.¡± ¡­ At this moment, the people around were all talking. They were the people of Divine Demon City, including some who came to the Divine Demon Battlefield to train. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï More and more beings were gathering here. Now, many still didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the Divine King¡¯s arrival. But anyhow, following the excitement was never wrong. After all, seeing a Divine King who hadn¡¯t appeared for ten thousand years, even just once, was something many spent their entire lives chasing. ¡°Ancestor, should we disperse these people?¡± one of them suggested, looking at the onlookers around them from the Underworld side. ¡°Why disperse them? We¡¯re here to obtain justice and to serve as a warning to the world. I¡¯m not dead yet, and they all need to restrain themselves,¡± the woman said lightly. ¡°If they were dispersed, and there were no spectators, would I need to come in person to kill a mere ant?¡± ¡°The Ancestor¡¯s lesson is correct,¡± the man hastily retreated. He was a pinnacle Melting Heaven figure in the outside world, a strong being looked up to by everyone, yet here, he was merely a minor character. ¡°What a hassle,¡± the woman from the Underworld seemed a little impatient. Looking towards the distant erupting volcano, the woman waved her right hand and brought it down with a slap. The Spiritual Energy of the world instantly surged, forming a huge palm that shaded the sky. As the giant hand descended, it brought with it an extremely fierce and overwhelming might. The volcano, which had been erupting like a ferocious beast, was instantly flattened. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï A thunderous explosion shook the heavens, and the whole world trembled with it. Immediately after, the crowd watching the now-vanished volcano all swallowed their saliva hard. Absolute silence enveloped the land and sky. ¡°Still as hot-tempered as ever,¡± Cang God said with a shake of his head and a smile. ¡°Of course, a hot temper comes with great strength,¡± the woman replied with a cold laugh. ¡°The enemy this time is no ordinary foe. Don¡¯t be careless,¡± Cang God turned and looked ahead. After the volcano was levelled, dust filled the air and whirled about. Within the dust, the sound of footsteps suddenly began to echo. Though the dust was distant, and there was a gap between it and the echo, the faint sound of footsteps still arose. It was as if they resonated throughout this vast world. Accompanied by the White Bone Demon and the Seven-faced Demon General, Xu Zimei stepped forward, walking out step by step. Neither were concealing themselves, and at this moment, seeing the White Bone Demon and the Seven-faced Demon General, the crowd of onlookers exclaimed in shock. ¡°Demons, they¡¯re people from the Demon Race.¡± ¡°How is this possible? There are still people from the Demon Race left in the world?¡± ¡°No wonder the Divine King needs to descend. If the Demon Race were to rise again, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡± At this moment, even the woman from the Underworld grew a bit more solemn upon seeing the three individuals. ¡°Who delivered that palm strike just now?¡± Xu Zimei looked up, gazing at everyone present, and asked indifferently. ¡°Young friend, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Cang God said with a smile to the side. ¡°Whoever delivered that palm strike, step forward. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a second time,¡± Xu Zimei said after glancing at Cang God. ¡°I did. What of it?¡± The woman from the Underworld scoffed coldly. She slowly stood up from her meditation cushion, and the Changhe of the Netherworld transformed back into the form of a river, flowing gently around her. ¡°What of the Demon Race? The world is no longer ruled by just the Divine and Demon Clans. You must hide like rodents.¡± ¡°A mere Divine King and you dare speak so boldly,¡± jeered the Seven-faced Demon General nearby. He stretched out his hand. The Seven-Faced Lotus bloomed in his palm. Each lotus flower evolved into the Seven Emotions and Six Desires, with countless ferocious faces emerging from the petals. ¡°Stand back,¡± Xu Zimei waved, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not in a very good mood right now. I¡¯ll clean up the trash myself.¡± He looked up at the Youming Divine King and said, ¡°Before my departure, you really want to provoke me to a massacre. I do not wish to know the reasons behind it, but today, burying you beneath this Demonic soil will also serve as a comfort to this land.¡± ¡°How arrogant,¡± the woman scoffed again. Wrapped in the Changhe of the Netherworld, she soared into the air, turning into a roaring Divine Dragon. The Divine Dragon bellowed continuously, charging directly at Xu Zimei. Then, with a ¡°boom,¡± the Changhe of the Netherworld exploded before Xu Zimei. ¡°Got him?¡± someone murmured: ¡°Just like that?¡± ¡°No, look, what¡¯s that,¡± someone beside him said in shock, pointing at the edge of the sky. At this moment, they saw a hundred-zhang-tall giant rise from where the Changhe of the Netherworld had exploded. As the dust settled, the figure of Xu Zimei slowly materialized. Previously, he had used the Heaven-shaking Skill within his body to gather a Power Vortex, which was now spinning wildly. As Shaking Heaven Power surged in, the shadow of a giant appeared behind Xu Zimei. The giant slowly rose to his feet, as if he had stepped out from an ancient legend. The Giant roared, shattering the heavens and the earth, reversing the sun and the moon; in an instant, the wind howled, and dust obscured the sky. As the Divine Dragon, a product of the Netherworld¡¯s Changhe, charged once more, the giant opened its mouth wide. A strong suction force emerged from the giant¡¯s mouth, swallowing the Changhe of the Netherworld entirely. Seeing the Changhe of the Netherworld devoured, the complexion of the woman from the Underworld changed. Xu Zimei walked forward step by step, the shadow of the giant following behind him. The blood in his body flowed retrograde, the Power Vortex spun madly, and his strength condensed bit by bit. ¡°Netherworld Palm,¡± the woman snorted coldly, striking out with a palm at Xu Zimei once again. Alas, with the giant taking the blow, the palm strike was neither painful nor effective. The Youming Divine King and Cang God exchanged a glance. ¡°Buy me some time,¡± said the Youming Divine King. Immediately after, she began meditating in mid-air, a fierce momentum building up around her, as if brewing something. The elder nodded slightly, raised his hands, and uttered a light shout, ¡°Cang Tian.¡± It seemed like a call from ancient times, and everyone saw the sky darken before their eyes. As they lifted their heads to look, the firmament above seemed to be falling down. ¡°The sky is crashing,¡± someone exclaimed in terror. ¡°Suppression,¡± Cang God shouted lightly again. An immense force pressed down toward Xu Zimei. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725 Chapter 724 Return to Yuan Central Continent ?Chapter 725: Chapter 724: Return to Yuan Central Continent Chapter 725: Chapter 724: Return to Yuan Central Continent With Cang God¡¯s command of Suppression, it seemed as if the entire heaven and earth were collapsing. The onlookers around them already felt this oppressive force, even though the power was not directed at them. ¡°Overestimate your capabilities,¡± Xu Zimei scoffed coldly. ¡°Trying to compare strength with me.¡± One could see the Power Vortex within him spinning rapidly, with hundreds of them continuously providing Shaking Heaven Power. The giant behind roared again, both figures stretching to the sky, and suddenly thrust upwards. It was then that the old man¡¯s force of Suppression briefly hesitated, followed by the sound of ¡°crack crack¡± shattering. Cang God¡¯s complexion changed, as if he had been struck a tremendous blow, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out, and his entire being seemed to be smashed, flying backwards. ¡°How can he be so strong,¡± Cang God¡¯s face showed shock, staring at Xu Zimei in astonishment. ¡°Continue,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Cang God¡¯s face became solemn as he glanced aside at the Youming Divine King. One could see the woman sitting cross-legged upon the firmament, seemingly surrounded by countless spirits. As if summoning something from the depths of the Netherworld. Cang God hardened his heart once again, his hands gathering clusters of dark green power. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Within that dark green force, numerous verdant vines began to grow. It seemed as if these vines had life of their own, crawling up from the ground towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Those are the Vine of All-lifes from the Cang Race, aren¡¯t they,¡± some knowledgeable people murmured nearby. ¡°What is the Vine of All-lifes?¡± asked someone next to them, puzzled. ¡°It is a unique Cultivation Technique of the Cang Race, they say that their life source is the Vine of All-lifes,¡± someone pondered for a moment and replied. ¡°Normally, this Vine of All-lifes is used for saving one¡¯s life; it¡¯s very important to the people of the Cang Race and not easily let go.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Cang God has been forced into a desperate situation?¡± ¡°Who is the opponent? Although the Cang Race is not strong in combat, after all, they have become gods for a long time and are considered decent among the Divine Kings. How could they be defeated so easily?¡± One could see these Vines of All-lifes spreading out one after another, as if merging with the void itself. They bound Xu Zimei¡¯s feet and both arms together. Cang God knew he was no match for Xu Zimei, so he had no intention of defeating him; he was only trying to buy time for the Youming Divine King. Xu Zimei slowly lifted his foot, only to see the vines underfoot tighten, gripping him fiercely. ¡°Are you ready yet? I can¡¯t hold on much longer,¡± Cang God shouted towards the Youming Divine King. However, the Youming Divine King seemed to have entered a special realm and was unable to respond. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, this time he didn¡¯t lift his foot, but the shadow behind him began to take steps forward. The exceedingly tough vines were ripped apart instantly, without any struggle at all. The moment the Vine of All-lifes snapped, Cang God knelt on the ground. His mind roared; the Vine of All-lifes was not only the foundation of their Cang Race¡¯s cultivation but also the core part. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 He had not anticipated Xu Zimei to be this powerful. With just one break, recovery would probably take decades of cultivation, and he would be devoid of combat capabilitya€¡±now he was no different from an ordinary person. ¡°Useless,¡± a cold rebuke rang out from the side. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Cang God swiftly turned his head to look towards the Youming Divine King. At this moment, the woman¡¯s aura grew more immense, with countless spirits floating around her. Behind her, a space was forcibly opened, and dark light shone forth from the space. In that space, there seemed to be a great horror, with the voices of myriad wronged souls emanating from it. ¡°My Netherworld Divine Technique has been cultivated to the highest level, and I can forcefully open the connection to the Netherworld,¡± the Netherworld Divine King said indifferently. ¡°With the reflection of the Netherworld, as long as the Netherworld persists, I am immortal.¡± ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking her head slightly. The giant behind her roared angrily and stepped toward the Netherworld Divine King, who fought back fiercely against the Heaven-Shaking Giant. Unfortunately, the disparity in strength between the two was simply too great. Just as the Netherworld Divine King touched the Heaven-Shaking Giant, she was turned to ash and smoke. However, near the rift leading to the Netherworld, the figure of the Netherworld Divine King appeared once again. Her complexion had turned several shades paler, and she looked at the Heaven-Shaking Giant in shock. ¡°I actually have no power to resist.¡± Before the Netherworld Divine King could ponder any longer, a large hand descended from the firmament. The area covered by this hand was vast, nearly blanketing the sky above, making escape impossible. The hand directly grabbed the Netherworld Divine King, holding her in its palm like an ant. The Heaven-Shaking Giant grasped the Netherworld Divine King with its left hand, and with its right, it struck at the Netherworld entrance filled with ghostly spirits, shattering it with a single blow. The entire firmament seemed to collapse; the space fractured, and the doorway to the Netherworld vanished. ¡°You,¡± the Netherworld Divine King said, trembling as she looked at Xu Zimei, unable to speak for a while. ¡°You will be suppressed under this demonic land for ten thousand years, enduring endless agony before you die,¡± Xu Zimei said coolly. The Heaven-Shaking Giant punched down, cracking the earth and forming a deep pit. It threw the Netherworld Divine King into this bottomless pit, abyss-like in its depth. Xu Zimei waved her right hand, and the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree of the True Fate World trembled slightly, a leaf slowly drifting downward. ¡°A single tree can evolve into all things in heaven and earth.¡± Xu Zimei took the Demon Leaf and threw it into the pit. The moment the Demon Leaf floated down, it surprisingly transformed into a formidable demon, suppressing the sealed area. Screams of torment echoed from within. Xu Zimei made another gesture with her right hand, moving the distant volcano to suppress the seal¡¯s top. The onlookers who saw this spectacle all swallowed hard. Silent as cicadas in winter, none dared to utter a sound. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you also wish to be suppressed alongside her?¡± Xu Zimei asked coolly. The onlookers quickly shook their heads, desperately running away, wishing they had eight legs. Xu Zimei glanced at the remnants of the Underworld and the Cang God and said, ¡°Commit suicide to save me the trouble of dirtying my hands.¡± ¡°Mercy, my lord, we are merely escorts for our forebear and have no intention of contesting you,¡± pleaded the people from the Underworld. The Cang God let out a wry chuckle and, looking at Xu Zimei, said, ¡°I accept my death, but before I die, could your honor tell me your name. So I may know the identity of my defeater.¡± ¡°Even if I told you my name, you¡¯d never have heard of it. However, if you truly wish to die with understanding, you may call me the Demon Lord,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Demon Lord,¡± the Cang God muttered to himself. ¡°Indeed, it was my lack of foresight!¡± He laughed loudly, and immediately after, he exploded on the spot, his flesh and bones annihilated without a trace. The White Bone Demon beside him let out a cold snort, and the white bones erupted from the ground, ending the lives of the remaining Underworld miscreants. Chapter 726 - Chapter 726 Chapter 725 Chu City ?Chapter 726: Chapter 725: Chu City Chapter 726: Chapter 725: Chu City ¡°` How to return to Yuan Central Continent had always been an issue that preyed on Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. This Eternal Ancient Continent lacked a place like Void Valley with its torn space that could transport him between two worlds. It wasn¡¯t until he came to the Divine Demon Battlefield that Xu Zimei discovered the spatial walls of this space were extremely weak. If he could break through, he might find the way to the Yuan Central Continent. Even if he didn¡¯t succeed, with his current strength, he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, at most he would encounter some trouble. It was also fortunate that both Yuan Central Continent and Eternal Ancient Continent were small worlds, where spatial walls were not strong. If it was a large world like Heaven Beyond Heavens, Xu Zimei would really have no confidence in breaking through. After this battle, the fall of the Divine King will probably spread throughout the entire Eternal Ancient Continent. It will cause the whole continent to tremble for a long time, but Xu Zimei considered his journey in this world to have come to a complete end. He might never come back again. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Arriving at the end of the Divine Demon Battlefield, Xu Zimei looked up and gazed deeply at this world one last time. ¡°Life is truly full of dramatic twists, like a dream, like an illusion,¡± he mused. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Then the three unleashed their strongest powers towards the firmament. Accompanied by three strong currents of Demonic Qi rushing to the sky, the firmament was directly punctured, leaving a huge hole. The entire space collapsed, and within that hole chaotic spatial rifts tore open, with space storms blowing through. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Immediately, the three of them stepped into the sky, braving the space storms as they charged toward the spatial wall. The Demonic Qi enveloped the three together, to prevent them from being separated. Xu Zimei could feel the tearing sensation around him, and once his body entered the spatial wall, he could no longer control his body. He could only let the space storm spin them around, floating on the edge of this desolate world. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry; while his flesh was spinning outside, he himself remained in the Divine State Continent cultivating. Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, Heaven-shaking Skill, his path was still a long one to walk. In this void of space, he floated for many years, unknowable. One year, two years, or ten yearsa€¡±there was no rule of time here, and nobody could tell. Until one day, Xu Zimei felt his body spin even faster, and the space storm outside seemed to become more violent. At the forefront, Xu Zimei saw a small beam of light. After being adrift in the boundless darkness for so long, they finally entered the light. What followed was a dizzying sensation, as if his body was being torn apart, his head felt groggy, but Xu Zimei endured and fell into a deep slumber. After a long time, Xu Zimei felt his body as though it had fallen from a great height. He crashed heavily onto the ground. With a ¡°boom¡±, the impact jolted Xu Zimei awake from his deep sleep. ¡°My lord, are you all right?¡± The Seven-faced Demon General and the White Bone Demon quickly stood up and approached Xu Zimei, asking. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, lying on the ground, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Indeed, I still prefer the air of this world.¡± Xu Zimei got to his feet and looked around. This was a plain, and at the edge of his vision, he could make out the outline of a city appearing faintly. ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve really returned, just don¡¯t know how far this place is from Void Valley,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that city and check it out, and along the way, we can ask for directions.¡± The three moved with incredible speed, and in a matter of minutes, they had arrived at the distant city¡¯s gates. From afar, it didn¡¯t seem much, but standing in front of the city, they could truly feel the city¡¯s majesty and vastness. The city walls, colored in greenish-brown, were very old, and they stretched to the end of their sight, unbroken and continuous. ¡°` Every few steps along the city wall stood a soldier. ¡°Chu City¡± was inscribed in large characters on the steel-forged gate above. The two characters were crafted in strong, bold strokes, piercing three parts into the stone, especially the ¡°Chu,¡± which wielded the grandeur and commanding presence of a dragon¡¯s serpentine movement. There were nine cities in the Nine States Domain, and Xu Zimei had visited Liang City before. If his memory served him right, Chu City was one of those nine. This meant he was now in the Nine States Domain, not far from Void Valley. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a look,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. Before entering the city, he had the White Bone Demon wrap him in a black robe. Although he didn¡¯t fear trouble, he preferred not to deal with unnecessary nuisances. After all, precious time should not be wasted on worthless matters. As one of the nine cities, Chu City occupied almost one-ninth of the Nine States Domain. It should have been bustling with activity by all accounts. But once Xu Zimei entered the city, he found it noticeably quieter. Street vendors were sparse and listless in setting up their stalls. Every once in a while, some passersby swiftly moved along the streets, unwilling to linger. Most people stayed indoors, while armored soldiers patrolled the streets from time to time. ¡°Something seems to have happened here,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General remarked nonchalantly. ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn first to ascertain our current location,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the setting sun. He added, ¡°And we could use a good resta€¡±it¡¯s been too long since we had a decent sleep while adrift.¡± The three casually picked an inn by the roadside. The inn was empty of guests and even the attendants were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Is someone there?¡± Xu Zimei called out. ¡°Who is it?¡± Immediately after, a voice reached them, and an old man clad in a brown robe descended the stairs from the second floor. ¡°We¡¯d like to stay at your inn,¡± Xu Zimei walked into the establishment and stated. ¡°Are you new arrivals?¡± the old man asked with some surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, puzzled. ¡°Thank you for coming to Chu City to help us resist the demons and monsters. Please take a seat,¡± the old man brightened up. He hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m the shopkeeper of this inn. Whatever you brave warriors wish to eat will be on the house.¡± ¡°Resisting demons and monsters?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He smiled and explained, ¡°Old sir, you may be mistaken. We¡¯ve come here unintentionally and are unaware of the matters concerning demons and monsters.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± the old man¡¯s spirits visibly dropped upon hearing this. ¡°May I ask if this is Chu City of the Nine States Domain?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. ¡°It is Chu City. If you¡¯re not here to slay demons and monsters, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t accommodate you at this inn,¡± the old man said, troubled. ¡°Currently, the inns within the city are reserved for warriors. If that¡¯s not your intention, it would be best to leave before nightfall.¡± Just then, a group of people entered the inn from outside. ¡°Shopkeeper, prepare the best wine and meat for me. Tonight I shall go to battle, and whether I¡¯ll return is uncertain. If I die, at least I¡¯ll die with a full stomach,¡± a rough voice announced. Several burly men entered the inn. Beyond these robust men, a few others followed into the inn one after another. There were three young men and women in scholar¡¯s attire, a woman with a cold demeanor, and a carefree young master with a wine gourd at his side. Chapter 727 - Chapter 727 Chapter 726 Great Demon of Chu City ?Chapter 727: Chapter 726: Great Demon of Chu City Chapter 727: Chapter 726: Great Demon of Chu City Upon seeing the group enter, the innkeeper quickly turned around and smiled, saying, ¡°Brave warriors, please take a seat. Feel free to order whatever you¡¯d like to eat.¡± ¡°Innkeeper, although we don¡¯t understand much about demons and monsters, we¡¯re willing to help if we can learn more,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile on the side. ¡°You all take a seat as well,¡± the innkeeper thought for a moment, then welcomed Xu Zimei and her companions too. ¡°I say, brothers, it¡¯s getting dark. Sharpen your blades,¡± the burly man nearby spoke. ¡°Those demons and monsters are the kind that consume people without spitting out their bones.¡± ¡°I never thought about returning since I came here. The City Lord of Great Chu once said that he would send my child to Great Chu Academy after my death,¡± another big man said. ¡°That alone makes my life worthwhile,¡± said the burly man. The three youths wearing scholar robes seemed to be together, drinking on the side. One of them laughed and said, ¡°Even if you go to Great Chu Academy, it¡¯s still uncertain whether Chu City will survive this ordeal.¡± ¡°Which place does this young master hail from?¡± The burly man glanced at the scholarly youth, who looked quite distinguished, and asked. ¡°We are from the Nine States Academy; this is my senior brother, Shao Jie,¡± the woman beside him said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Nine States Academy?¡± Upon hearing this name, everyone present felt a tremor in their hearts. The Nine States Domain contains nine powers, each of which essentially establishes an academy in its territory. Great Chu has Great Chu Academy, just as Great Liang also has Great Liang Academy. Although these academies carry prestigious names, if one were to discuss the premier academy of the Nine States Domain, it would undoubtedly be the Nine States Academy. The reputation of the Nine States Academy is not only renowned in the Nine States Domain but also far-reaching across the Central Continent. Some even say that the Nine States Academy is the foremost academy under Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°So you are students from the Nine States, a pleasure indeed,¡± the burly man said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that disciples taught by the academy are Talented Disciples. Even though Chu City is now encircled by demons and monsters, on the verge of becoming a dead city, you all are still willing to come here to slay demons and exorcise monstersa€¡±I admire that.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here for training. Our teacher always said that real training takes place between life and death; otherwise, the effect is minimal,¡± Shao Jie, the student from the Nine States, said. ¡°Sharing Jinhua Wine in a distant land, mourning together under the vast sky with the migrating geese.¡± At this, the man with the wine gourd hanging at his waist laughed heartily. Lounging against the wall, he took big gulps of Jinhua Wine from his gourd. Being in high spirits, he couldn¡¯t help but shout out a poem. ¡°Even drinking can¡¯t shut your mouth,¡± the cold woman beside him said coolly. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myself,¡± the man with the wine pot laughed and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Carry on, carry on.¡± ¡°Young master, what would you like to eat?¡± After the shopkeeper brought everyone else¡¯s meals, he finally came over to Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Just a pot of wine will do,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said, ¡°May I ask you some questions?¡± ¡°Please ask, young master,¡± the shopkeeper nodded and replied. ¡°What¡¯s this about the demons and monsters you have here in Chu City?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Young master, you may not know, but our Chu City is located in the west of the Nine States, and it is one of the most famous of the nine cities in the Nine States Domain. Everything was peaceful, and nobody dared to cause trouble, until a year ago, when disturbances began in the West King Valley to the west. Not long after, groups of demons and monsters started to pour out and attack our Chu City,¡± the shopkeeper explained. ¡°This past year has been filled with anxiety, and many people have left. Those who remain are deeply attached to this place. What once was the most prosperous of cities has now become what it is today.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen what the situation is?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The City Lord sent people to look, and it¡¯s said that there is a great terror in West King Valley. No one dares to approach,¡± the shopkeeper said, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s already been a year,¡± Xu Zimei said with a frown. ¡°Aren¡¯t all nine great forces of the Nine States united? How come the other forces are not dealing with it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about other forces. Even our own Great Chu has abandoned us in Chu City,¡± the shopkeeper said with a sigh. ¡°Why is that?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. Logically speaking, Chu City is Great Chu¡¯s facade, and they would defend it at all costs. Yet now they allowed it to be attacked by demons and monsters and took no notice. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely clear on the details, but it seems that our City Lord of Chu City had a falling out with Great Chu. Now we are in dire straits,¡± the shopkeeper shook his head. He went up to Xu Zimei and prepared a pot of hot wine, gently serving it, and said, ¡°These are troubled times, and we people have already prepared to share our fate with the city.¡± Xu Zimei sipped the wine, pondering. The so-called demons and monsters were neither monsters nor demons but a kind of creature created to be like both. This kind of thing is easy to solve, one just needs to find the origin and kill it. If the source isn¡¯t dealt with, killing endlessly is probably useless. After everyone finished their meal, the sky outside had already darkened. On the streets, more soldiers were patrolling; under the pitch-black night, it was as if a silent beast was devouring all life. ¡°Shopkeeper, thank you for your hospitality. We should be going,¡± the burly men said as they picked up their gear and walked out of the shop, disappearing into the lengthening night. ¡°Senior brother, what should we do?¡± The few from Nine States Academy discussed among themselves. ¡°Going now means we¡¯re facing small fry. We¡¯ll join the fight when it gets serious,¡± Shao Jie said indifferently. ¡°Master, what about us?¡± the White Bone Demon asked from the side. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I actually want to see what these demons and monsters are like,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. This inn wasn¡¯t too far from the city gate. At this moment, sounds of battle and some strange roars were gradually heard from the outside world. ¡°We should be going,¡± a noble and icy woman stood up and said to the man with the wine gourd. ¡°I know, seems like we can¡¯t drink in peace,¡± the man with the wine gourd said with a chuckle as he stood up and followed the woman out. Watching the two leave, Xu Zimei inadvertently looked towards the direction of the door. Several figures passed by the entrance. Under the dense night, in a flash, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze carried a trace of surprise as he looked at one of the figures. He watched the figure disappear from his line of sight before finally breaking into a smile. ¡°Master, what is it?¡± The Seven-faced Demon General also glanced at the door, asking in confusion. ¡°I think I just saw an old acquaintance,¡± Xu Zimei said. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hello?¡± the White Bone Demon asked. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s missing me,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled and stood up, leaving the inn. Walking on the main street of Chu City, there was barely a common person in sight. The street vendors had also hidden early in their homes. Those present were soldiers of Chu City and some cultivators who had come to help. Heading towards the main street, Xu Zimei walked straight in the direction of the city gate. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728 Chapter 727 Meeting the Reincarnation Elder ?Chapter 728: Chapter 727: Meeting the Reincarnation Elder Chapter 728: Chapter 727: Meeting the Reincarnation Elder ¡°` From afar, flames illuminated the area ahead, where the sounds of battle intertwined with strange shrieks. When Xu Zimei arrived at the direction of the city wall, he took a quick look and discovered thousands of people holding their position there. His gaze fell beyond the city wall, looking down towards the area below the city. He saw that the area was swarming with creatures somewhat resembling the goblins of legends. Their bodies were dark purple, their faces were hideous, and they were slightly taller than the average person, each holding a variety of weapons. Although not particularly strong, a rough count suggested there were more than ten thousand of them. The distant horizon was filled with the traces of these goblin-like beings. ¡°Everyone, hold your positions, we must not let the demons and monsters breach our city,¡± a man wearing black armor shouted loudly amidst the crowd. The majesty of the Saint Vein Realm radiated from him, marking him as the most powerful presence there. Faint golden Spiritual Energy swirled around him, shining like a fierce sun in the darkness, illuminating the surroundings of the city. The battle was imminent. The goblin-like creatures could leap tens of meters into the air, their bodies exceptionally agile, reaching the city wall in just a few bounds. ¡°Kill them, protect our Chu City.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Although there are many, these creatures are very weak.¡± ¡°As long as we survive this disaster of demons and monsters, City Lord Huyan will fulfill all his promises to you.¡± People were shouting all around the city, and those with lesser strength were guarding on the city walls. Some, confident in their abilities, flew directly over the city walls to fight the monsters below. Xu Zimei looked around; each person was using their unique skills, with Sword Qi, Blade Intent, and various types of Spiritual Energy exploding in midair like fireworks. Among them, two were particularly eye-catching, the same two Xu Zimei had seen at the inn before. One was the man with the wine gourd hanging at his waist, holding the gourd in one hand and wielding a longsword in the other. His figure appeared drunken and staggering, yet his swordsmanship was sharp and elegant. Invisible Sword Intent wrapped around him, slicing through the goblin-like demons and monsters like cutting through melons, leaving them to collapse on the ground with every swing of his blade. Thousands of longswords flurried with his movements, reminiscent of the grandeur of ¡°a river¡¯s sword descending from the heavens.¡± Another, a cold and aloof woman, was surrounded by a chilling air. With a single palm strike, the land for miles around would be encased in ice, and as the ice shattered, all the goblin-like demons and monsters disappeared without a trace. Since these goblins were artificially created, they left no corpses upon death, dissipating directly into the air. Just as everyone was heatedly engaged in battle, a series of loud ¡°boom boom boom¡± explosions rang out. People looked up, only to see four large demons and monsters emerge between heaven and earth. These four demons and monsters somewhat resembled Bull Demons, with horns on their heads and their bodies covered in thick fur, their eyes a blood red. They attacked from all four directions of the city. ¡°They¡¯re Bull Demons, everyone be careful,¡± City Lord Huyan Zhuo shouted loudly. Some of the city¡¯s strongest warriors couldn¡¯t concern themselves with the goblins any longer and headed straight for the Bull Demons. These Bull Demons were incredibly powerful, and it would take only a few attacks for them to destroy the city walls; they must not be allowed near the city. ¡°This is bad, weren¡¯t there usually only one or two Bull Demons? How come there are four this time?¡± someone exclaimed in alarm. ¡°How are we going to defend against this?¡± City Lord Huyan He took the lead in attacking the Bull Demon to the east, while the man with the wine gourd and the icy woman joined forces to hold off another Bull Demon. Several elders flew out from the city toward the Bull Demon to the west. ¡°It¡¯s the Seven Elders of Changshan,¡± someone cried out in surprise. ¡°The Bull Demons on these three sides have been blocked, everyone just has to hold off the Bull Demon from the north, and endure until dawn.¡± ¡°` A large number of people, undaunted by life or death, charged toward the Bull Demon to the north. But, alas, this was undoubtedly like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating their own abilities. The body of the Bull Demon was a hundred meters tall; each of its steps left a deep pit in the ground. One kick could send those people flying, and its thick skin and flesh granted it astounding defense. As the Bull Demon advanced toward the city, City Lord Huyan He¡¯s eyes split with rage, and he bellowed, ¡°Stop him!¡± He wanted to help, but unfortunately, he was held back by another Bull Demon in the east and simply couldn¡¯t break free. For a time, under the cover of little demons, the people of Chu City suffered heavy casualties, yet some still managed to hinder the advance. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with the others around him but instead focused on a young man in the crowd who seemed to be the center of attention. ¡°After countless years, I never expected we¡¯d meet under such circumstances.¡± At that moment, Xu Zimei was on the northern city wall when the Bull Demon, rampaging all the way, came to the edge of the wall. Behind it lay piles of corpses. It was almost as tall as the city wall, its massive head heaving as it glared at the people on top of the wall. With an angry roar, red light flickered on its horns as it charged straight at the city wall. ¡°Run, the Bull Demon is charging!¡± ¡°Everyone retreat, the north wall can¡¯t be held!¡± Accompanying the panicked cries of most people, Xu Zimei snorted coldly, ¡°What a racket.¡± With a flick of his right hand, he sent the massive body of the Bull Demon flying away. Under the gawking stares of the crowd, the Bull Demon crashed heavily onto the distant ground. Bloodied and blurred, its horns completely snapped off, its body oozing green, murky blood. This sight stunned everyone in place. Even the other three Bull Demons stopped and stared blankly toward the direction of the wall. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Xu Zimei. Including the young man at the center of attention, who also looked over. When he saw Xu Zimei, he was first somewhat stupefied, then his eyes filled with fury. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± the three words were gritted out from his mouth. ¡°Brother Tian Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s expression, another young man beside him asked with some confusion. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Know him? Even if he turned into ashes, I would still recognize him,¡± the youth spoke coldly, with a voice full of murderous intent. ¡°Many thanks for your aid in defending Chu City, Lord Xu. By daybreak, Huyan will surely offer grand thanks,¡± City Lord Huyan He expressed his gratitude to Xu Zimei from a distance. Then he looked at the people and shouted, ¡°What are you standing around for? Those little demons are going to rush in again.¡± The stunned crowd finally snapped back to reality and continued to fend off the little demons. Without the pressure of the Bull Demons, everyone felt much relieved. The robed youth made his way through the crowd, step by step approaching Xu Zimei. The great battle outside the city continued, with the glow of fire illuminating half the sky. The screams of the little demons mingled with the clash of the crowd. The wind was chilling, And so were the people. ¡°Should I call you Reincarnation Elder or the Taoist Clan¡¯s Saint Heir Dao Tianyun,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729 Chapter 728 West King Valley ?Chapter 729: Chapter 728 West King Valley Chapter 729: Chapter 728 West King Valley ¡°No matter what you call it, it can¡¯t change the fact that you are my arch-enemy,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said indifferently. ¡°The world is indeed small. I was actually planning to look for you at the Taoist Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Back at the Yin-Yang Sect, he had slain Chu Yang, and the Reincarnation Elder had escaped by transforming into reincarnation. Afterward, in another life, he became the Saint Heir of the Taoist Clan. ¡°I¡¯m rather curious, how did you know it was me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Considering he was currently in Lin Qiu¡¯s body, he hadn¡¯t expected the Reincarnation Elder to recognize him. ¡°The aura of my mark of reincarnation lingers on your Divine Soul. Unless your soul perishes utterly, I can sense it even in ashes,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said coldly. ¡°Reincarnation is truly troublesome,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°What, you want revenge?¡± ¡°Day and night, I¡¯ve thought of nothing else,¡± the ambient aura of reincarnation was emanating from the Reincarnation Elder. Beyond the power of reincarnation, there was also a tinge of Taoist Charm. It was apparent that he had been diligently practicing over the years, having mastered many techniques of the Taoist Clan. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether to twist your head off now or to use a more cruel method,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You are still so arrogant,¡± the Reincarnation Elder snorted coldly. At this moment, seven Vein Gates opened around him, and the might belonging to the Saint Vein Realm was circulating around him. As the chosen contender for Destiny in this era for the Taoist Clan, they nearly exhausted their resources to cultivate their Saint Heir in secrecy. Combined with the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s own talent, even though his cultivation couldn¡¯t catch up with Xu Zimei¡¯s, he had also reached the Saint Vein Realm. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the time discrepancy is between the Eternal Ancient Continent and the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei thought to himself. The difference in time between two different worlds was also dissimilar. It¡¯s like spending ten days in the Divine Continent, but in reality, only one day passes in the outside world. ¡°Tian Yu, what are you doing?¡± a young man nearby noticed the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s anomaly and stepped forward to ask. ¡°Stand back, I have some personal grievances to handle,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said indifferently. ¡°Now is the time for demons and monsters to attack the city. Can whatever it is wait until it¡¯s over?¡± the young man asked, seeming troubled. ¡°I told you to stand back,¡± the Reincarnation Elder turned his head and gave the young man a cold glance. The next moment, the power of reincarnation enveloped him and he took to the air, slapping a palm toward Xu Zimei. ¡°After so many years, still no progress,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He let the big palm fall on him, remaining unmoved. The Reincarnation Elder¡¯s gaze hardened, and he circled his hands in front of him, with swirls of reincarnation power gathering at his palms. At the next moment, he uttered a light cry, ¡°Reincarnation Myriad Aspects Slash.¡± The compiled power of reincarnation in his hands transformed into a blade Qi, within which evolved myriad aspects. The blade Qi slowly revolved in front of him, and the surrounding space began to crack under the strain of its sharpness. The next moment, the Reincarnation Elder swung his right hand, sending the blade Qi hurtling toward Xu Zimei with the speed of sound. ¡°Such a meaningless fight,¡± Xu Zimei extended his right hand and caught the Reincarnation Myriad Aspects Slash¡¯s blade Qi, crushing it in the void. The next moment, his body disappeared from the spot, leaving behind only a fleeting shadow. He reappeared in front of the Reincarnation Elder, grabbed his neck, and hoisted him up. ¡°Your weakness robs me of even the slightest desire to battle,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Young master, please stop. He is the Saint Heir of the Taoist Clan. I apologize on his behalf and hope you can spare his life,¡± the young man who had previously tried to dissuade the Reincarnation Elder hastily stepped forward, speaking anxiously. ¡°There¡¯s no need to beg him,¡± the Reincarnation Elder, struggling to breathe, managed to say. ¡°Even if I die at his hands, I won¡¯t bow my head.¡± Xu Zimei laughed, then crushed the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s throat in one grip and sent him flying away. The Reincarnation Elder¡¯s body slammed heavily to the side. If he had been an ordinary person whose throat was crushed, he would have probably died long ago, but he was a Saint, at most he would suffer for a while and then recover. The Reincarnation Elder lay on the ground, convulsing continuously, with blood gushing out of his mouth relentlessly. Xu Zimei walked step by step to the Reincarnation Elder, slowly raised his right foot, and rubbed it on top of his head. ¡°You wanted revenge, I gave you a chance and yet you were useless,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Kill me, or one day I will kill you,¡± the Reincarnation Elder struggled to say, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you to come and kill me,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He kicked the Reincarnation Elder away with one foot, then turned and left. He didn¡¯t intervene in the matters of Chu City, instead, he took the two Seven-faced Demon Generals and headed toward West King Valley. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him, master?¡± the White Bone Demon asked in confusion. ¡°He is bound to die, but I don¡¯t want to let him die so easily,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°For a person who is about to die, death is always the most comfortable ending, unable to feel pain and despair.¡± In his previous life, Xu Zimei had struggled in the guilt and despair of many people for a long time, and he knew the pain better than anyone else. His father turned grey overnight and secluded himself in the mountains, his mother met a tragic end, and his best friend Ruhu took a sword for him. Xu Zimei swore that he could never forget that torment, even if he had a second life, those memories still remained. When Xu Zimei¡¯s figure had walked far away, the Reincarnation Elder, who had a furious expression before, suddenly calmed down. He struggled to sit up from the ground, sitting quietly and watching the direction Xu Zimei left. ¡°Tian Yu, are you okay?¡± a young man came over and asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the Reincarnation Elder gestured with his hand and said indifferently. ¡°These past few years, I¡¯ve been trying to track down his whereabouts, but couldn¡¯t find any trace of him, as if he had evaporated from this world. I never thought I would encounter him here today.¡± ¡°You were too rash, even if he¡¯s an enemy, you shouldn¡¯t have fought with him,¡± the young man said, shaking his head. ¡°His strength is clearly above yours.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m finding him more and more inscrutable. Just by myself, revenge seems difficult,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said with a shake of his head. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Maybe I should go and find that girl Baili.¡± ¡­ After leaving Chu City, Xu Zimei and the other three made their way toward West King Valley. Along the way, numerous little demons swarmed towards the three, but they had the White Bone Demon as their protector. Within a radius of dozens of meters, not a single demon could approach. Passing the plains in front of the city, a forest lay directly ahead. According to the shopkeeper of the inn, West King Valley should be just beyond the forest. Compared to the plains¡¯ lesser demons, those inside the forest were denser and far more ferocious. After the three traversed the forest, they saw in the depths of it trees emitting dark mists, towering before their eyes. These trees were several meters tall, leafless, with droplets of liquid seeping out from within their trunks. This viscous liquid gathered together, forming spherical objects. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730 Chapter 729 Hanging Air Elder ?Chapter 730: Chapter 729 Hanging Air Elder Chapter 730: Chapter 729 Hanging Air Elder As these thick liquids coalesced into spheres, it was only an instant before the spheres shattered and small demons began to leap out from within. ¡°So this is how these little demons are created,¡± Xu Zimei said with interest. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°This is a Ghost Oak Tree. If the evil energy is dense to a certain degree, it can indeed produce small demons,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General stated. ¡°However, the production speed shouldn¡¯t be this fast. One after another, these little demons keep coming. There¡¯s something eerie about it.¡± The three of them stepped forward to investigate. The Seven-faced Demon General looked at the soil on the ground and pondered for a moment before speaking. ¡°No wonder, planting a Ghost Oak Tree in Holy Soil, they really spare no expense.¡± Many of the world¡¯s treasures require exceptionally high-quality environments to grow; ordinary soil is hardly sufficient to cultivate them. Hence, specialized spiritual and sacred soils were used for such purposes. This type of soil is extremely rare and is typically used to nurture divine medicines; no one would waste it on something as trivial as a Ghost Oak Tree. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Due to the Holy Soil, this Ghost Oak Tree could generate a small demon every minute. ¡°Let¡¯s go look ahead,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. The trio made their way through the thicket of Ghost Oak Trees and continued straight ahead. At last, an immense valley appeared before their eyes. This valley was vast and boundless, much larger than any valley Xu Zimei had seen before. The bottom of the valley was unfathomably deep, and only one type of plant grew along its edge. That was the blood-red West King flower. The night sky seemed somewhat dispelled, with the pale light of dawn gradually revealing itself in the east. With the illumination of light, the attacks from these little demons grew weaker and by the time daylight fully broke, the little demons would no longer appear. Just as Xu Zimei was about to head to the bottom of the valley, he suddenly heard the sounds of fighting coming from behind the thicket. He saw the City Lord of Chu City, Huyan He, arriving with the man carrying the wine jug and the icy woman. The appearance of Xu Zimei and his two companions clearly took Huyan He by surprise. ¡°I have yet to thank you for your great kindness to my Chu City,¡± Huyan He said as he bowed deeply to Xu Zimei. ¡°Has the situation in Chu City been resolved?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The sky is brightening, and the little demons won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble,¡± Huyan He replied. ¡°I wanted to take a look inside here. If we keep waiting like this, it¡¯s a dead end. Sooner or later, we won¡¯t be able to hold out.¡± With that, Huyan He pointed to the two beside him and said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce you. These two are the helpers I¡¯ve hired, Li Changtian and Miss Lu Minger.¡± ¡°Just call me Xu Zimei. These two are my friends; they don¡¯t talk much,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Are you also going to West King Valley, Young Master Xu?¡± the woman named Lu Minger asked calmly. ¡°Having more experiences is never a bad thing,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together; it¡¯s good to have each other¡¯s backs,¡± Li Changtian suggested. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been here before?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I came here alone to investigate last time, but I was besieged by several Bull Demons and had to leave it unresolved,¡± Huyan He answered. Xu Zimei looked intently at Huyan He, feeling that there was something he was keeping from him. According to what the shopkeeper at the inn had said before, this tide of demons and monsters had been occurring for nearly a year now. Had Huyan He really done nothing in all this time? And why did he have a fallout with Great Chu? These matters were quite intriguing. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want to concern himself with too many issues, but becoming more knowledgeable about certain matters was always right. With no path through West King Valley, the group could only tread on the blood-red West King flowers as they made their way down to the valley floor. ¡°Is there a story behind West King Valley?¡± Xu Zimei asked along the way. Huyan He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s related to someone named West King.¡± Centuries ago, West King was a sword Dao prodigy who emerged in the Nine States Domain. He once challenged the nine major powers of the Nine States Domain alone with his sword. Unfortunately, it was said that he failed to seize his fate, so he spent the rest of his life in peace at the bottom of this valley. There are also rumors that he buried himself here, which gave rise to the name West King Valley, as well as these West King flowers.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He always felt that there was something unnatural about Huyan He¡¯s expression whenever West King was mentioned. While the group was walking through the air, they also observed the valley, occasionally climbing down the valley walls. As they were about halfway down, sharp cries began to rise from below. Then, they saw a number of giant flying eagles emerge from below. These flying eagles were pure white and several times larger than ordinary flying eagles. Feathers as white as snow gently fell down, and the beaks of the eagles were sharp and of a greenish hue. ¡°Origin-eating Eagles,¡± Lu Minger said with a solemn look in her eyes. ¡°Such a number of Origin-eating Eagles reminds me of someone.¡± ¡°Hanging Air Elder,¡± Li Changtian said each word slowly. There was no time for discussion, as swarms of Origin-eating Eagles flew toward the group with lethal intent. A formidable aura rose around everyone as they engaged in battle with the Origin-eating Eagles. ¡°Take it easy,¡± Xu Zimei said in a low voice, glancing at the two Seven-faced Demon Generals. The two nodded and quickly restrained themselves, afraid that one punch might kill the flying eagles. Sharp eagle cries mingled with shouts of exertion resonated throughout the valley. Huyan He shouted from the side, ¡°The weakness of the Origin-eating Eagles is in their wings; it¡¯s easier to kill them once their wings are disabled.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Icebound Miles,¡± Lu Minger called out softly. Cold air emanated from her body and a powerful chill swept through the entire valley. In just an instant, a complete frost formed from her body as the core, freezing everything in the vicinity. The ice spread throughout the valley, temporarily confining all the Origin-eating Eagles. ¡°Wrap this up quickly. I can¡¯t hold this for long,¡± said Lu Minger, her face turning deathly pale. It was evident that the technique took a great toll on her. ¡°Watch me,¡± Li Changsheng nodded. He threw his longsword into the air and in a split second, it divided into tens of thousands of swords. An endless Sword Intent hovered in midair, and with a loud roar from Li Changtian, ¡°Sword Burst Star Cloud.¡± Countless sharp swords, with a powerful storm of Sword Qi, fell like rain from the sky. The Origin-eating Eagles could not dodge in time and were riddled with swords piercing their heads and wings. Accompanied by painful cries, as the ice seal thawed, the bodies of all the Origin-eating Eagles fell down. ¡°Would you all be willing to follow me down and eliminate this Hanging Air Elder together?¡± Huyan He said at that moment. ¡°If we succeed, after lifting the siege of Chu City, I am willing to share the Huyan Family¡¯s business interests in Chu City equally with all of you.¡± Upon hearing Huyan He¡¯s words, Li Changtian and Lu Minger exchanged glances. Chu City, within the territory of Great Chu, is the largest city, one of the nine cities. The Huyan Family has long had control over Chu City, with businesses sprawling throughout the entire city. One could hardly imagine how vast those interests were. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731 Chapter 730 The Legacy of West King ?Chapter 731: Chapter 730: The Legacy of West King Chapter 731: Chapter 730: The Legacy of West King ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Huyan He continued to inquire. Li Changtian and Lu Minger nodded in unison and replied, ¡°We came here to help City Lord Huyan, so naturally we have no objections.¡± ¡°What about Young Master Xu and the others?¡± Huyan He turned to Xu Zimei, asking once again. ¡°I don¡¯t really care,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°But who is this Hanging Air Elder? I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡± ¡°The Hanging Air Elder is quite famous in our Nine States Domain,¡± Li Changtian explained from the side. ¡°His own cultivation is not high, yet he understands a method of beast mastery; the Monster Beasts he controls are numerous, and he often researches their variants. For instance, the Origin-eating Eagle we encountered earlier was a product of his experimentation, and only he has mastered it.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go down to the valley bottom to have a look,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. The Hanging Air Elder¡¯s attack on Chu City must have a purpose; he wouldn¡¯t do it without reason. ¡°We¡¯re in your debt then,¡± Huyan He bowed to everyone and said. The group proceeded down towards the bottom of the valley once more. As they made their way down, they intermittently encountered several Monster Beasts that barred their way. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï There were Eight-legged Centipedes, Green-patterned Snakes, and even gigantic geckos. ¡°This place is simply an extremely dangerous place,¡± exclaimed Li Changtian. Facing these variant Monster Beasts, the group killed the ones they could and simply ignored those that were troublesome, plunging swiftly towards the valley bottom. ¡°That guy probably wants to use these Monster Beasts to hold us up so he can escape,¡± Huyan He snorted coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the bottom of the valley first.¡± They all rushed down to the valley bottom. The further inside they got, the more flourishing the West King flowers they found on the way, their fragrance permeating the entire valley bottom and overtaking the path ahead. Finally, half an hour later, the group leaped off the valley walls and arrived inside West King Valley. Standing before them were ten colossal Bull Demons. These Bull Demons had their eyes tightly shut, seemingly undergoing some kind of metamorphic experimentation. A man in a black robe wandered around the bodies of the Bull Demons, as if admiring his masterpiece. ¡°Hanging Air Elder,¡± Huyan He bellowed upon seeing the man in the black robe. The man in the black robe turned around, lifting the hood to reveal a chubby face, flushed with ruddiness. The man shed his black robe, turning out to be a fat monk. He wore Buddha Beads around his neck, dressed in a Kasaya, and also had a hemp bag tied around his waist. ¡°When did the Hanging Air Elder become a monk?¡± Huyan He said indifferently upon seeing the attire. ¡°Someone like you can enter the Buddhist realm.¡± ¡°Honored patron speaks amiss. As long as Buddha is in the heart, the whole world becomes the Buddha¡¯s land,¡± replied the Hanging Air Elder with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you, let¡¯s all take him down together,¡± Huyan He huffed, with golden Spiritual Energy flickering around him, and he launched a punch directly at the Hanging Air Elder. ¡°Amitabha,¡± the Hanging Air Elder performed a Buddhist salutation, and the hemp bag around his waist suddenly flew out, enveloping Huyan He. The inside of the hemp bag was pitch dark. Suddenly, a Giant Python poked its head out and bit at Huyan He. ¡°Everyone, help quickly,¡± Huyan He cried out in shock. Li Changtian and another were about to advance and join forces to attack the Hanging Air Elder. Suddenly, they heard the Hanging Air Elder chuckle and say, ¡°I know City Lord Huyan¡¯s sword skills are unmatched and embody the essence of the West King. Why not display them?¡± Upon hearing these words, Li Changtian and the other furrowed their brows. ¡°The Sword Technique of the West King, could the City Lord Huyan be related to the West King?¡± Both of them felt that something was amiss; Huyan He was obviously hiding something. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Huyan He quickly said. ¡°Gentlemen, do not listen to his nonsense. He clearly wants to divide us.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Hanging Air Elder said with a light laugh. ¡°In fact, you know better than anyone why I¡¯m attacking your Chu City. Why has Great Chu split from your Chu City? The Nine States Domain¡¯s nine cities have always been united, so why is there no movement this time?¡± ¡°Then why do you think that is?¡± Xu Zimei asked from the side. ¡°I advise you not to meddle in this matter. I¡¯m just the vanguard. The person behind the scenes values their reputation and finds it inconvenient to act,¡± Hanging Air Elder said indifferently. ¡°If you truly provoke their wrath, they are not ones you can afford to offend.¡± ¡°Hanging Air Elder, stop talking nonsense. I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Huyan He shouted loudly. He and the Giant Python battled together, evenly matched for the moment, his heart starting to become anxious. ¡°City Lord Huyan, you might as well tell everyone the truth. Otherwise, how can we feel at ease helping you?¡± Li Changtian said from the side. ¡°What to tell? I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying, and I haven¡¯t hidden anything from you,¡± Huyan He said indifferently. ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡°Then, fatty monk, you tell us what it¡¯s all about,¡± Li Changtian said. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to take you down first and then slowly force the truth out of you.¡± Hanging Air Elder¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and then he said with a light laugh, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you since I have no fate with that item anyway.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Huyan He suddenly roared in anger, with a Soft Sword wrapped around his waist. Brilliant sword light dazzled and soared to the sky, tearing the Giant Python in front of him into several pieces, and he charged towards the Hanging Air Elder. ¡°City Lord Huyan, what¡¯s the rush? Let him speak at his own pace,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice rose from the side. Immediately afterward, they saw him flick his finger, and the Soft Sword instantly split into countless afterimages, the force repelling Huyan He backwards. Huyan He stopped his movement and looked at Xu Zimei with a hint of gravity. ¡°It seems I have truly underestimated you,¡± Hanging Air Elder said with a smile, somewhat unsettled. He continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen, I insist on telling them. It is all for the inheritance of the West King, right?¡± ¡°The inheritance of the West King?¡± Li Changtian¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Could it be that the rumors about the West King are true, that he buried himself in the West King Valley in his later years?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true, I do not know, but I do know that the Huyan Family are indeed descendants of the West King,¡± Hanging Air Elder stated. ¡°Descendants of the West King,¡± everyone was astounded, turning their heads to look at Huyan He with some surprise. Looking at the people, Huyan He took a deep breath and closed his eyes slightly. ¡°City Lord Huyan, won¡¯t you explain?¡± Hanging Air Elder asked, taking pleasure in the calamity. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to explain. I won¡¯t give the inheritance of the West King to anyone,¡± Huyan He said. ¡°That ancestor is mine by right. Why should I give it to someone else?¡± ¡°So, your falling out with Great Chu is because of the West King¡¯s inheritance,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Right,¡± Huyan He nodded, looking at the Hanging Air Elder, and said, ¡°I also know that it was Great Chu who sent you.¡± ¡°After all, Chu City is one of the nine cities and a core city of Great Chu. Your Huyan family has managed Chu City for generations, and your influence is indeed too significant. If Great Chu were to forcefully seize the inheritance, the impact and the consequences would be immeasurable,¡± Hanging Air Elder nodded in agreement. Chapter 732 - Chapter 732 Chapter 731 Divine Sword Soul ?Chapter 732: Chapter 731 Divine Sword Soul Chapter 732: Chapter 731 Divine Sword Soul ¡°You should understand that Great Chu is still giving you time to consider,¡± the Hanging Air Elder said. ¡°They have grown impatient over this year, and besides, they only want the Sword of the West King. The rest of the inheritance remains with the Huyan Family. If it comes to a fish dying and the net breaking, your Huyan Family will end up with nothing, even to the point of family ruin and death.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Huyan He burst out in fury. ¡°What wouldn¡¯t they dare? This year, the orders I received were only to cause trouble for Chu City. I wasn¡¯t really supposed to destroy this place,¡± the Hanging Air Elder said. ¡°Think carefully, how can your Huyan Family withstand the entire Great Chu? Even against these Nine Domains.¡± Hearing the words of the Hanging Air Elder, Huyan He fell silent for a short while. Finally, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Then I, He, will quietly await their attempt to plunder.¡± After Huyan He finished speaking, he appeared to be in a bad mood and directly left along the valley floor of the West King Valley. He did not bother with Li Changtian and the others. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Gentlemen, please return,¡± the Hanging Air Elder said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Changtian glanced at Lu Minger and casually drank from the flask at his waist, chuckling. ¡°Such a waste of time; you¡¯re still in the mood for wine,¡± Lu Minger said indifferently. ¡°What else can we do? I think City Lord Huyan is angry right now, let¡¯s wait for him to calm down. We can¡¯t come here for nothing,¡± Li Yuntian laughed. ¡°Brother Xu, then I¡¯ll take my leave for now,¡± Li Yuntian said, then waved to Xu Zimei. Watching the two leave, the Hanging Air Elder said with a laugh: ¡°Young Master, do you still wish to stay? I¡¯ve already told everything I know to you gentlemen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what does Great Chu want the Sword of the West King for?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Could there be some secret behind it?¡± ¡°Does the Young Master not know of the history behind West King¡¯s fame?¡± the Hanging Air Elder asked, looking somewhat strangely at Xu Zimei. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The West King became famous when he was young, and his swordsmanship is unparalleled in the Nine States Domain, let alone the Central Continent,¡± the Hanging Air Elder explained. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that when the West King was young, he was guided by a Divine Sword Soul, which led to his lofty achievements. And that Divine Sword Soul is hidden within his own sword. Hence, it has always been said throughout the Nine States Domain that anyone who acquires the Divine Sword Soul could become as powerful as the West King.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, I haven¡¯t seen Huyan He demonstrate great strength,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°You saw the sword technique he used when he cut down my Giant Python earlier,¡± the Hanging Air Elder said. ¡°Although he hasn¡¯t grasped the essence, he has achieved a level of competence.¡± ¡°What a mysterious Divine Sword Soul,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Opinions vary, but the most convincing one is that this Sword Spirit is the soul of the True Divine Sword,¡± the Hanging Air Elder replied. ¡°Gathering the True Divine Swords could open the Ancient Heavenly Court, where all the relics left by the Holy Ancestor during the creation of the barbaric era are contained within.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small world indeed,¡± Xu Zimei muttered. ¡°Does the Young Master also have ideas?¡± the Hanging Air Elder asked with a smile. ¡°Gathering the True Divine Swords is still too far-fetched; to acquire the Divine Sword Soul and become an existence like the West King wouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡± ¡°Considering that you¡¯ve shared so much with me, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. In fact, he had already collected the True Divine Swords but was only missing a few items. The Sword Spirit, and also the Nine-Bend Godly Flames and the Supreme God Hammer needed to reforge the sword. ¡°Young Master, take care,¡± as Xu Zimei left, the Hanging Air Elder quickly called out. He wiped the sweat of relief from his forehead. Despite his calm demeanor while speaking, inside he was terrified; the oppressive aura from Xu Zimei and the two black-robed figures beside him had been too strong. Watching everyone leave, the Hanging Air Elder glanced around, the sky had already fully brightened. Continuing like this was meaningless, hence, he decided to report the matter to Great Chu. His compensation couldn¡¯t be less, as the situation was getting out of his control. ¡­¡­¡­. Inside Chu City, all the demons had already retreated. Huyan He¡¯s expression was visibly unpleasant; upon returning to the city, he ignored the compliments of others. He went straight back to his mansion and sealed off the entire City Lord Mansion. After returning to his own room, Huyan He first made sure there was no one peeping around. Then he knocked open the floor beneath the bed and took out a black box. Upon opening the box, a red longsword immediately caught his eye. The longsword lay quietly in the box, its surface plain, showing signs of great age. ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Huyan He said softly, holding the hilt of the sword. Suddenly, a faint red mist began to twine around the longsword, enveloping Huyan He. His view changed, and he found himself in an isolated dark space. ¡°Speak,¡± an ancient voice rang out in the space. The darkness engulfed everything, only the boundless Sword Intent permeated the entire space. ¡°You helped my ancestor in the past, why can¡¯t you assist me today?¡± Huyan He took a deep breath and said. ¡°I won¡¯t last much longer. If you agree, I¡¯ll abandon this Chu City and take you far away to soar high. How about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, becoming an existence like the West King isn¡¯t up to me. You need to have the insight and talent,¡± the voice in the darkness replied. ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t have it. As for falling into someone else¡¯s hands, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. As long as they have the talent, I can teach them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to gather the sword¡¯s fragments?¡± Huyan He said, his tone now clearly angry. ¡°If I hide you away, your wish won¡¯t be fulfilled for thousands of years.¡± ¡°You¡¯re threatening me,¡± a powerful surge of Sword Intent exploded in the darkness. The sharpness was blinding, and Huyan He could feel that if the other wished, he could be minced into meat paste in the span of a breath. ¡°You promised my ancestor not to harm my Huyan Family,¡± Huyan He boldly stated. ¡°You teach me, and I¡¯ll help you find the pieces. It¡¯s the best of both worlds.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it; you¡¯re not suitable,¡± the voice in the darkness retorted somewhat angrily. The darkness then dispersed, and Huyan He found himself back in his room. Looking at the red longsword in his hand, Huyan He¡¯s face showed an unsettled look. He threw the longsword aside and started angrily smashing things around the room. ¡­¡­¡­.. After leaving West King Valley, Xu Zimei and her companions came directly to Chu City. Following last night¡¯s battle, the numerous soldiers of Chu City were somewhat exhausted and were in the midst of recuperating. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with the others but went straight to the City Lord Mansion. ¡°What is your business here?¡± the guard at the gate asked. ¡°Looking for City Lord Huyan,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, proceeding into the City Lord Mansion. The two guards tried to stop her but were suppressed in their tracks by the White Bone Demon. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Xu Zimei instructed one of the guards. The guard, now fearful, said hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll go report your arrival.¡± Chapter 733 - Chapter 733 Chapter 732 Test ?Chapter 733: Chapter 732 Test Chapter 733: Chapter 732 Test The guards escorted Xu Zimei and his entourage towards the inner courtyard, shouting as they walked, ¡°Master, someone is looking for you.¡± ¡°Shouting and yelling, what kind of behavior is this,¡± a soft rebuke came from within. Within the tranquil courtyard, Huyan He¡¯s expression was awkward as he walked out, his face filled with anger. Upon seeing Xu Zimei and his two companions, Huyan He was visibly startled. ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Xu,¡± Huyan He forced a smile and said, ¡°May I know what brings you here?¡± ¡°City Lord Huyan, that¡¯s not very kind of you,¡± Xu Zimei also smiled and said. ¡°I killed the Bull Demon to protect Chu City, and I even accompanied you to West King Valley. City Lord Huyan, you left me there without a word, isn¡¯t that a bit unreasonable?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huyan He let out a long sigh of relief. Immediately shaking his head, he said, ¡°I apologize, I was just unable to control my emotions just now. How about this, you rest at my residence for now, and I will have my servants prepare some gifts for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for gifts, I¡¯m only here to take one thing, I won¡¯t take more,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°What would Young Master Xu like to have?¡± Huyan He frowned slightly and asked. ¡°The Sword of the West King,¡± Xu Zimei stated blandly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Hearing this, Huyan He¡¯s expression changed, and he then laughed, ¡°Young Master Xu must be joking.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Young Master Xu should know, I won¡¯t give the Sword of the West King to anyone, not even if you kill me,¡± Huyan He said coldly, with a hint of chill. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to kill you and find it myself.¡± No sooner had Xu Zimei¡¯s words fallen, than the White Bone Demon immediately lunged forward and broke all of Huyan He¡¯s bones before he could react. Huyan He collapsed to the ground like a pile of mud, dragged along the ground by the White Bone Demon. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Huyan He screamed in pain. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t grasped the situation,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re not from Great Chu; we don¡¯t need to worry about public image, even slaughtering a city wouldn¡¯t matter.¡± He was the first to walk into the courtyard, entering the room where Huyan He lived. The room¡¯s floor was covered with broken vases and overturned wooden tables, a clear sign of Huyan He¡¯s recent outburst of temper. ¡°So tell me, where did you put it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Huyan He sneered and turned his head away. Xu Zimei smiled, looking at the White Bone Demon and said, ¡°Gather all the children and women of the Huyan Family in the estate for me.¡± ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Huyan He¡¯s expression changed, he asked nervously. ¡°I wonder, which is more important to you, the Sword of the West King or your wife and children,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°You are shameless,¡± Huyan He looked at Xu Zimei angrily, fury blazing in his eyes. ¡°Think of it however you like,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Hand over the Sword of the West King, and you and your family will be safe, and Great Chu won¡¯t trouble you anymore. You can easily blame it all on me. If you refuse, when you¡¯re dead, no matter how good the sword, it will be of no relation to you.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huyan He fell silent for a moment. As the White Bone Demon was about to walk out, Huyan He shouted, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Can you assure me that if I hand over the Sword of the West King, you will let us go,¡± Huyan He asked. ¡°We have no enmity, what benefit would killing you bring me,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°So be it, it¡¯s not like I can make use of the Sword of the West King while it remains by my side,¡± Huyan He took a deep breath. The man seemed to age considerably in an instant. He said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it to you, but I must remind you, even if you hold the Sword of the West King in your hands, it¡¯s useless without its recognition.¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t trouble yourself over that,¡± Xu Zimei said. Huyan He exhaled and stood up to retrieve a black box from beneath the floorboards under the bed. Xu Zimei took the box, opened it, and saw a red longsword quietly lying inside. ¡°Talk to it; the Sword Spirit inside can understand you,¡± Huyan He said from the side. Xu Zimei smiled, held the red longsword in his palm, and said with a smile, ¡°Shall we talk?¡± The next moment, a thick red mist enveloped Xu Zimei, carrying his consciousness into that dark space. ¡°Human, hello,¡± a voice in the darkness said. ¡°I won¡¯t waste words! If you can pass my test, we¡¯ll chat then.¡± After the voice in the darkness stopped, countless sword lights appeared between heaven and earth. ¡°You are not allowed to use Spiritual Energy, just one sword strike, break my move,¡± the Sword Spirit¡¯s voice came. In front of Xu Zimei, a longsword appeared, the one offered for his use. ¡°I give you time to think.¡± ¡°No need, come at me directly,¡± Xu Zimei said as he picked up the longsword in front of him and waved his hand. The voice in the darkness spoke no more, only the densely packed, countless streams of Sword Qi surrounded the void. The Sword Qi¡¯s edge was fully exposed, attacking Xu Zimei from every direction. ¡°One sword breaks all methods,¡± Xu Zimei uttered lightly. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He slowly swung the longsword in his hand, and at the tip of the sword, ripples spread across the space. It was as though a suction force emanated from the longsword, with Xu Zimei rotating and wielding it. With the increasing suction at the sword¡¯s tip, all the attacking Sword Qi were attracted and attached themselves to the longsword. As Xu Zimei¡¯s rotation speed grew faster, his entire being seemed like a tornado, absorbing all the attacking Sword Intent. The next moment, he waved his longsword, converging all that Sword Intent and sending it slashing toward one side of the dark space. The Sword Intent entered the void and was gradually swallowed by the darkness. ¡°Not bad, now the second trial,¡± the voice in the darkness said again. ¡°No need to go through so much trouble, why not you try taking one of my moves?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Upon hearing these words, the Sword Spirit gave a light eh, and the aged voice laughed heartily, ¡°In all these years, you¡¯re the first one I¡¯ve come across with such an audacious claim.¡± ¡°When one has strength, naturally they speak boldly,¡± Xu Zimei stated. Though he was a Blade Cultivator, when it came to weapons, knowing one means understanding them all. At Xu Zimei¡¯s level, he could decipher the essence of any weapon and deeply grasp their Profound Meaning. Xu Zimei kept his left hand behind his back, sword in the right, and slowly thrust it into the void. It was an utterly ordinary thrust, devoid of any visible might. And yet, the space fell silent at this motion. When that thrust came, it sent chills down one¡¯s spine and made one¡¯s hair stand on end, as if fixated by an indescribable, peerless Sword Intent, with no chance of escape. In the darkness of the void, a longsword also appeared. The two swords, like needle¡¯s tip to wheat awn, collided at their points. A powerful, intangible Sword Intent fluctuated around, followed by an explosive ¡°boom.¡± The sword in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands charged forth, directly destroying the sharp longsword in the void. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734 Chapter 733 Wanted Xu Zimei ?Chapter 734: Chapter 733: Wanted Xu Zimei Chapter 734: Chapter 733: Wanted Xu Zimei ¡°` ¡°You lost,¡± Xu Zimei sheathed his sword, casually saying after the Sword Intent in the void was extinguished. Silence lingered in the darkness for a long, long time. The ancient voice eventually asked, ¡°Your strength is much greater than mine, I wonder why you sought me out. I can¡¯t teach you.¡± ¡°Who said I wanted you to teach me Sword Intent,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Could it be,¡± the Sword Spirit paused, seeming to have realized something. ¡°Take a look at what this is,¡± Xu Zimei took out the True Divine Sword from the True Fate World, saying. The moment the True Divine Sword appeared, although it was not yet complete, it still suppressed all the Sword Intent in the void. It floated in the dark void like the king among swords, slowly hovering in mid-air. ¡°You, you,¡± the ancient voice in the darkness was clearly shocked. ¡°You found it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still missing a few things, but it won¡¯t be long,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°This shard has been separated for tens of millions of years, aren¡¯t you planning to merge with it?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve also been searching for the shards of the original body all these years,¡± the Sword Spirit said. ¡°Back then, I taught the West King, hoping he could help me find all the pieces. Unfortunately, he ultimately failed in the struggle for Destiny, became disheartened, and had no desire to step into this mortal world again.¡± ¡°Enter then, the True Divine Sword needs you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and responded. ¡°So be it, you¡¯ve shown dedication in gathering the shards of the original body,¡± came a sigh from the darkness. Then a clang resounded, and a streak of sword light flashed from the void. The True Divine Sword floating in mid-air seemed to sense something; its blade trembling slightly, as if a child excited to return home. The sword¡¯s name echoed all around, as though the dark space was being sliced into countless pieces. The darkness was illuminated, and from the depths of the void, a streak of sword light sped forth at incredible speed, almost like the speed of light. It directly entered the True Divine Sword¡¯s body. In an instant, Sword Intent shot towards the skies, tearing through the darkness overhead, shredding the dark void above. It soared into the firmament above Chu City. Feeling this Sword Intent, Huyan He¡¯s expression changed. He murmured, ¡°Has it been successful?¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, drawing back the joyously trembling True Divine Sword. The original sword was like a lifeless blade, merely a well-crafted material. Now it had gained a breath of life, coming alive, and the entire sword seemed to have undergone a drastic transformation; both its Sword Intent and aura were worlds apart from before. Xu Zimei stored the True Divine Sword away; for the moment, he couldn¡¯t let others know about it. The secrets of the Ancient Heavenly Court were too important; if others knew, they would come to snatch it without hesitation. He had many things to do now and did not want to waste time on other matters. With the Sword Spirit¡¯s existence gone, the dark void in front of him also dispersed. Xu Zimei walked out from it. Huyan He looked at Xu Zimei with a complicated expression and asked, ¡°You succeeded.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already have the answer in your heart,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°That¡¯s true, I just can¡¯t help feeling frustrated,¡± Huyan He took a deep breath and said. ¡°The things of this world are unpredictable, no matter how hard you try, if it¡¯s not meant to be, it won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Enough, no need to fret over what¡¯s lost, I¡¯m in a good mood, so you get to live,¡± Xu Zimei said. Watching the retreating backs of Xu Zimei and his companions, Huyan He sat on the ground alone, gazing thoughtfully and seemingly lost in contemplation. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°` ¡­ ¡°Master, where are we heading now?¡± the White Bone Demon asked. ¡°To the Void Valley; my main body is still there,¡± Xu Zimei said. Every city among the Nine States has its own Teleportation Array. The Void Valley is the closest to Great Liang, so Xu Zimei decided to take the Teleportation Array from Chu City to Liang City, and then go directly to the Void Valley. Due to the war, it had been a long time since the Array in Chu City had been used. The three of them didn¡¯t need to wait and directly boarded the Teleportation Array. It was another venture through space and time; during the brief interval, Xu Zimei had been continuously practicing. About seven days later, the group emerged from the void and arrived at the bustling, thriving Liang City. The moment they landed, Xu Zimei felt as if he had entered another world. Contrary to the deserted Chu City, here the air was thick with the scent of life, with people hustling and bustling in the streets amidst a cacophony of noise, creating a lively scene. ¡°Let¡¯s head straight for the Void Valley,¡± Xu Zimei said. Passing through the main streets of Liang City, just as they were crossing, Xu Zimei noticed a notice posted on a nearby wall. The content was for a wanted notice. Xu Zimei looked at the portrait on it; the person drawn there looked exactly like him. Of course, it resembled his true self. As his current identity was Lin Qiu, naturally, no one would recognize him. This wanted notice came from under the authority of the Heavenly Emperor Gate. The gist of the content was an announcement offering hundreds of thousands of Spirit Crystals and various Vein Skills as a reward for information on Xu Zimei. If someone were to capture him, they could even join the Heavenly Emperor Gate and choose a Peerless Divine Weapon. While Xu Zimei was looking at this, some passersby also started to gather and take a look. ¡°The Heavenly Emperor Gate is really generous,¡± remarked someone nearby. ¡°So magnanimous indeed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re inexperienced, aren¡¯t you? The Heavenly Emperor Gate is supported by three emperors, such profound depth they have. These offerings are but a drop in their ocean; to them, it¡¯s nothing significant.¡± ¡°What bad luck for Xu Zimei, wonder how he offended the Heavenly Emperor Gate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s been all over the Nine States Domain. They say that this wanted order was issued by Xiang Kunlun, the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Emperor Gate; Xu Zimei killed the Saint Heir¡¯s brother-in-law, Feiyu Changhong.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the story. I¡¯ve heard that Feiyu Changhong¡¯s sister, Feiyu Qingyun, is also a formidable figure. Now that she¡¯s wed to Xiang Kunlun, it is truly the envy of everyone! A perfect match.¡± ¡°But Xu Zimei does have some skill; although this wanted notice has been issued throughout the Central Continent, there has yet to be any news of him.¡± ¡­ Hearing these conversations around him, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation. The matter with Feiyu Changhong had almost slipped his mind. Back at the Palace of the God of Slaughter, the other party had tried to forcefully take his Dark Heaven Tiger and was killed by him. At that time, he had also fought with a clone of Xiang Kunlun, annihilating it. He hadn¡¯t expected them to still bear a grudge now. ¡°Well, if we ever encounter each other, I¡¯ll just have to kill them,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Really, they¡¯ve been given enough face.¡± The three of them crossed the main street, left Great Liang City, and flew directly towards the Void Valley, treading through the air. It remained unknown whether Bai Meng was still there at the Valley. Traveling at an extremely high speed, it took them about half a day to reach the Void Valley. Passing through the Void Gate, Xu Zimei reminded everyone to be cautious of the Void Storms and chaotic currents. He certainly didn¡¯t want to cross through again. Chapter 735 - Chapter 735 Chapter 734 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect ?Chapter 735: Chapter 734 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect Chapter 735: Chapter 734 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect Stepping into the Void Valley, Xu Zimei felt a sense of familiarity with the path, unlike last time. He spread his Divine Soul, sensing the presence of his true body. The Void Valley was vast beyond measure, and at this moment, the spatial storm had not yet appeared, and the chaotic currents were not too strong. Xu Zimei decided to take a look at the place he visited before. The three moved incredibly fast, and nearly two hours had passed. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes brightened as he said, ¡°I can feel it.¡± He looked toward the southwest, where in the sky above, a stream of Demonic Qi was slowly drifting. ¡°This Demonic Qi is,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General next to him paused for a moment, recognizing the familiar presence. ¡°Time to meet an old acquaintance,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. As everyone set off in the southwest direction, the Demonic Qi seemed to sense the presence of the three as well. A thousand meters of silent gaze across space. ¡°Bai Meng,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General murmured. Directly ahead was a tall mountain, where Bai Meng was guarding Xu Zimei¡¯s true body at the top. As the three landed on the mountaintop together, Bai Meng laughed and said, ¡°Seven-faced old fellow, you¡¯re still alive?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï I¡¯m living better than anyone,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General retorted coldly. ¡°Where did you meet him, Master?¡± Bai Meng asked Xu Zimei with a smile. Though the body had changed, he could still feel the essence of Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul. ¡°I,¡± Xu Zimei had not begun to speak when the Seven-faced Demon General blurted out, ¡°Why ask so many questions? What¡¯s it to you?¡± Remembering his imprisonment within the Lock Demon Bell for millions of years, the Seven-faced Demon General certainly couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. ¡°Enough, stop arguing,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°First, let me switch back to my own body. I¡¯m not comfortable in someone else¡¯s.¡± The three acted as protectors for Xu Zimei while he began the soul transfer process. Extracting the soul from one body and entering into a new one was not a simple task. It mainly depended on whether the new body was a suitable match for the soul. Fortunately for Xu Zimei, he was transferring back into his own original body, so naturally the difficulty was not that great. He sat cross-legged on the mountaintop, gradually separating his soul from Lin Qiu¡¯s body. However, it wasn¡¯t a complete separation, otherwise Lin Qiu¡¯s body would become useless without consciousness. Xu Zimei extracted a strand of his soul, controlling Lin Qiu¡¯s physical form with a remnant soul. His own main soul then directly entered his own body. At that moment, Xu Zimei felt as if he had entered a warm ocean. His Divine Soul was nourished within, as comfortable as a spring breeze or a lingering autumn rain, opening up all the pores of his body and mind. After maintaining this state for several hours, Xu Zimei finally felt his body becoming substantial. He gradually began to control his own body, from slightly moving his fingers to lifting his arm, then slowly standing up. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, ¡°My own body feels right after all!¡± ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Bai Meng asked anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Master, what shall we do next?¡± asked the Seven-faced Demon General. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Wait for Destiny to descend and, of course, take revenge,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Before heading to Heaven Beyond Heavens, I must amass and expand my foundations, so I can survive better up there.¡± ¡°Regarding Destiny, be wary, Master,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General warned. ¡°Our enemies will definitely not watch idly as you claim Destiny. They will find ways to stop you, even if they can¡¯t descend in their true forms.¡± ¡°I have thought about this,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Having you follow me around openly makes too big of a target. If you¡¯re interested, feel free to take a look inside my True Fate World.¡± ¡°We have nothing urgent to attend to, and although we have Stepped into Great Saint, the realm of Taoist Fruit still seems far away. We must still ponder and understand more,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General spoke. At their level, it was no longer about absorbing how much Spiritual Energy or refining the physical body. It all depended on one word, ¡°enlightenment.¡± Once one perceives the true essence of Taoist Fruit and cultivates it, one can transform oneself yet again. If one cannot perceive it, then it is out of reach, no matter how much Spiritual Energy one absorbs. ¡°I can use the Great Dao Origin of this world to aid your enlightenment, which may lead to twice the result with half the effort,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°We thank our lord,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General nodded in agreement. ¡°With the strength our lord possesses now, you¡¯re nearly invincible in this world. If there¡¯s anything at all, you may summon us at any time,¡± he said. Xu Zimei nodded and brought all three into the True Fate World. The White Bone Demon¡¯s strength was slightly lower; he was just at the level of Stepping into Immortality. The support of the Great Dao might be even more terrifying for him. Using the Great Dao Origin for enlightenment, this kind of opportunity was something only Xu Zimei had the ability to provide. He glanced at the body next to Lin Qiu. Because of his remnant soul, the two could be considered to have a kind of telepathy. However, Xu Zimei was the main consciousness, controlling this avatar. ¡°Do you want to play the lead role?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Lin Qiu with a smile. The Divine Continent had not yet entered the age of cultivation, and Xu Zimei planned to let Lin Qiu get used to it for a while. When the time came and the new era dawned, allowing Lin Qiu to balance this world in his stead wouldn¡¯t be bad either. After everyone had entered the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei prepared to leave Void Valley. He was planning to return to the Eastern Continent to visit the True Martial Holy Sect, as it had been a long time since he¡¯d been back. ¡°Old buddy, we can fight side by side once again,¡± Xu Zimei patted Tyrant Shadow on the back. The blade of Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly, as if expressing happiness. Traveling from the Nine States Domain to the Eastern Continent required a long journey using a Teleportation Array. Because the two were separated by the Endless Heavenly Sea. The city closest to the Endless Heavenly Sea, within the Nine States Domain, was Qin City. This was also one of the Nine Cities, and Great Qin was commonly recognized as the strongest among the nine major forces of the Nine States Domain. Xu Zimei returned to Liang City, preparing to use the Teleportation Array to leave. Even though there was a bounty for his capture, he didn¡¯t deliberately conceal himself and walked nonchalantly onto the main street. When Xu Zimei entered Liang City¡¯s Teleportation Array, four or five men appeared around the teleportation square. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°It¡¯s definitely him. His likeness is on the wanted poster; I can¡¯t be mistaken,¡± was the reply. ¡°Qin City, it looks like the reward from the Heavenly Emperor Gate can¡¯t be gotten away from. Hurry and take this news to the Heavenly Emperor Gate, so others don¡¯t beat us to it.¡± ¡°Big Brother, why didn¡¯t we grab him just now? The bounty would have been higher!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a clever one, thinking you could capture someone who has a bounty from the Heavenly Emperor Gate? What good would our mediocre skills do against such a person? I doubt we could even survive one move; there¡¯s no point in being too greedy.¡± ¡°Big Brother is wise indeed,¡± the others flattered him on the side. Liang City was quite far from Qin City. After all, Qin City is located beside the Endless Heavenly Sea, which could be said to be on the edge of the Nine States Domain. It took almost half a month before Xu Zimei emerged from the Teleportation Array. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736 Chapter 735 Qin Citys Embroidered Ball Marriage Proposal ?Chapter 736: Chapter 735 Qin City¡¯s Embroidered Ball Marriage Proposal Chapter 736: Chapter 735 Qin City¡¯s Embroidered Ball Marriage Proposal The Heavenly Emperor Gate of the Tianluan Domain is situated in the most central and bustling area of the Tianluan Domain. From the founding of the Sect by the Heavenly Emperor, to the support and heritage left by the Northern Emperor and the Thunder Emperor, three generations of Great Emperors have blessed it. They had already become the overlord of the entire Tianluan Domain, even one of the top sects in the Central Continent. At this moment, within the Heavenly Emperor Gate, Mount Kunlun is located at the very north of the Sect, the peak where generations of Saint Heirs have resided. The mountain soars into the clouds, shrouded in mist from a distance, magnificent like an Immortal Mountain. But up close, the entirety of the mountain is extremely tangible. It lies within the division of Yin and Yang, enveloped by a mysterious force of Yin and Yang. Half of the mountain is black, the other half white. At the very summit, there is a Daoist temple. The ground is similarly split by Yin and Yang, the sky above crowded with thunderclouds, and Xiang Kunlun sits at the boundary between Yin and Yang. At this moment, his whole body exuding a formidable presence, and behind him in the fog, his True Fate shrouded in mist, the vast aura suppressing the whole of Mount Kunlun. After a long time, he opened his eyes, a glint flashing through them. He took a deep breath, wisps of white vapor emanating from his eyes, nose, and mouth. ¡°Saint Heir,¡± a guard from Mount Kunlun walked up the mountain and said respectfully, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°Bring him to me,¡± Xiang Kunlun said. Watching the retreating back of the guard, a series of footsteps came from the side. A noble and incredibly beautiful woman walked up from the other side of the mountain. The woman wore a purple robe covered by a thin Washing Silk Veil. Her long hair cascaded down her back, her eyebrows sharp like knives, her eyes bright and spirited. Two red willow-moon blades hung at her waist. She walked up with light, graceful steps. ¡°Husband,¡± Feiyu Qingyun said with a smile. ¡°Qingyun, I have some good news for you,¡± Xiang Kunlun¡¯s usually serious face suddenly broke into a smile as he spoke. ¡°What good news?¡± Feiyu Qingyun took a silk handkerchief from her hand to wipe the sweat from Xiang Kunlun¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You should also know when to rest in your cultivation, you¡¯re working too hard.¡± ¡°I must strive hard; Destiny is about to take shape, and none of those talented disciples in this world are simple. I don¡¯t want to disappoint the predecessors of our Sect,¡± Xiang Kunlun said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know what surprise I have in a moment.¡± The guard brought a group of people to the top of Mount Kunlun. These few looked around as if toads who had just discovered the world outside their well, their heads turning in curiosity. ¡°Big brother,¡± ¡°Keep quiet, lower your voice,¡± the leading brother quickly admonished. He was well aware of where they were and that a single misstep could lead to their demise without a place to bury them. Upon arriving at the mountain summit, seeing the young man sitting at the center of the Daoist temple filled them with an overwhelming sense of oppression. The young man seemed one with the primordial chaos, each movement he made radiating immense authority. ¡°My lord,¡± the leading brother hurriedly knelt down with his gang of followers. ¡°Go on then, where did you see that person?¡± Xiang Kunlun said indifferently. ¡°We saw him in Liang City not long ago, but he took a Teleportation Array to Qin City,¡± the leading brother quickly replied. ¡°If my lord moves quickly, you might encounter him in Qin City.¡± ¡°Take them away, if their information proves true, I will reward them. ¡°If you dare deceive me, you know the consequences,¡± Xiang Kunlun waved his hand and instructed. Watching several people descend the mountain, Feiyu Qingyun said, ¡°Could they be referring to the murderer who killed Little Hong before?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Xiang Kunlun nodded. ¡°Actually, as Destiny approaches, I didn¡¯t want my husband to be distracted by anything,¡± Feiyu Qingyun sighed. ¡°Little Hong was too accustomed to being arrogant outside; I really spoiled him too much.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that? ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï If my Heavenly Emperor Gate can¡¯t even protect disciples of our own Sect,¡± Xiang Kunlun scoffed. ¡°How could we maintain any face in this Tianluan Domain?¡± ¡°Husband, let me deal with this. You focus on cultivating in preparation for the battle of Destiny,¡± Feiyu Qingyun proposed after a moment of thought. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be at ease if you go,¡± Xiang Kunlun immediately shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve fought with that fellow using my avatar before, and he¡¯s no simple opponent. Rest assured, this time I will certainly slay him.¡± Xiang Kunlun¡¯s eyes looked towards the direction of Qin City, his gaze unfathomably deep. ¡­ When Xu Zimei arrived in Qin City, it was already afternoon. The city¡¯s prosperity exceeded expectations. The streets were bustling with people, with the liveliest event being a lion dance. From the start to the end of the street, the sound of drums echoed throughout. ¡°Everyone, hurry and watch! Today, the daughter of the City Lord of Qin is throwing the embroidered ball for marriage prospects.¡± ¡°Really? I heard Miss Qin has been betrothed since she was a child; how could she be openly seeking suitors with an embroidered ball?¡± ¡°How should I know, but to become the son-in-law of Qin City¡¯s Lord would truly be a rise from a sparrow to a phoenix!¡± Xu Zimei listened to the chatter of the crowd, shaking his head slightly. ¡°So this is Qin City!¡± Speaking of Qin City, its history is nearly as illustrious as many of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. In the years past, King Qin unified the north and established Great Qin, becoming world-renowned and a household name overnight. At the time, some even secretly referred to him as the Qin Emperor. Alas, he ultimately failed in competing against the Northern Emperor of the Heavenly Emperor Gate for Destiny, and Great Qin never produced a Great Emperor. However, after the accumulation of dozens of generations and the endless resources of the backing Endless Heaven Sea, Great Qin, now one of the strongest powers in the Nine States Domain, could rival the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Xu Zimei made his way down the main thoroughfare of Qin City, which was crowded with a sea of people. Apart from the lion dance at the front, it was extremely difficult to move forward. Because right in front, at the intersection of four streets and in the center of the main square, a marriage prospect event with an embroidered ball being thrown was taking place. The several streets nearby were packed with people, not just those aspiring to catch the embroidered ball, but also many spectators. Feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get through anytime soon, Xu Zimei entered a nearby restaurant. He went upstairs to the second floor where the best spots along the street were already taken, and he had no choice but to settle for one of the few remaining seats. ¡°Quite a spectacle,¡± a burly man beside him drank his wine. He laughed, ¡°I heard the City Lord¡¯s daughter is an unparalleled beauty, though I¡¯ve never seen her myself.¡± ¡°What, Wang Daoba, you interested?¡± someone beside them jested. ¡°A frog who doesn¡¯t yearn for the swan¡¯s meat isn¡¯t a good frog,¡± the burly man snorted. ¡°If it were a few years earlier, I¡¯d certainly have given it a shot, but not now.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and looked past the dense crowd. His gaze settled on the high platform directly in front. The platform was over ten meters tall, and at this moment, a middle-aged man in a blue robe, exuding a mighty presence, stepped onto it. Chapter 737 - Chapter 737 Chapter 736 The Hasty Proposal ?Chapter 737: Chapter 736: The Hasty Proposal Chapter 737: Chapter 736: The Hasty Proposal Xu Zimo¡¯s gaze landed on the high platform up ahead, and the area became slightly quieter when the middle-aged man in the green robe stepped onto it. ¡°The City Lord of Qin City has arrived, let¡¯s quiet down and listen to what he has to say.¡± ¡°Get ready, grab the embroidered ball.¡± City Lord Qin Feng took the stage, walking with vigor and authority, his brows carrying a hint of worry. ¡°The fact that everyone has gathered here, I assume, does not need to be spoken,¡± Qin Feng said loudly. ¡°At that time, we will throw down ten embroidered balls. Whoever seizes an embroidered ball will come to this martial arts platform to compete. Ten will battle, and my daughter will observe secretly, choosing the husband she prefers when the time comes.¡± ¡°What does this mean? A battle of ten, and the outcome isn¡¯t decisive, but Miss Qin gets to choose herself,¡± someone in the crowd discussed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can participate too!¡± People shouted excitedly. Previously, some were afraid they were too weak, and going would be useless. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t about choosing the strongest, but Miss Qin making the choice based on her own feelings. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 People rubbed their hands together in anticipation, intently focusing on the martial arts platform. They saw ten guards wearing red robes with decorative patterns step forward, each cradling a large embroidered ball in their arms. ¡°I declare the marriage recruitment assembly of the Qin Residence officially begins.¡± Following Qin Feng¡¯s announcement, the ten embroidered balls were thrown high into the air. The ten balls traced beautiful curves through the sky, each taking a different path, near and far, high and low. ¡°Grab them!¡± Along with roars, the crowd instantly went wild. According to the rules set by Qin Feng beforehand, once a person had the embroidered ball in their hands, no one else was allowed to snatch it away. Otherwise, if continuous snatching occurred, lives could be at risk and chaos would ensue throughout the city. ¡°I¡¯ve grabbed one!¡± someone shouted in surprise and joy. Seeing the ball secured in the person¡¯s embrace, the others had to give up and scurry away to snatch other balls. Xu Zimo was sitting on the second floor of the inn, drinking and watching the scramble below with interest. Suddenly, a dash of bright red flew over from a distance. The embroidered ball flew in from outside the second floor and landed directly on the table in front of Xu Zimo. The entire second floor went silent, with people looking at Xu Zimo with interest. No one here had vied for this ball, as those seated on the second floor were mostly spectators. They either didn¡¯t meet the age requirement, already had families, or didn¡¯t want to get involved in the commotion. ¡°None of you want it?¡± Xu Zimo picked up the embroidered ball and asked with a smile. ¡°It should rightfully be yours, young master. Why not give it a try?¡± someone nearby said. ¡°Exactly, exactly, go on, quickly,¡± the previously boisterous burly man shouted. ¡°Others are fighting for a chance and can¡¯t get it. This is fate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that going to the Qin Residence not only makes you the son-in-law of the City Lord but also grants you a chance to enter Thundercloud Cave, a rare opportunity indeed!¡± ¡°Thundercloud Cave?¡± some people who didn¡¯t know asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a decree by King Qin that only Qin family members can enter Thundercloud Cave? ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? How could outsiders be allowed in?¡± ¡°How should I know? But marrying Miss Qin effectively makes you a member of the Qin family.¡± ¡­a€| Hearing the discussions from the people on the second floor of the inn, Xu Zimo fell into deep thought. He wasn¡¯t initially interested in going, but the mention of Thundercloud Cave piqued his interest. Looking down, he saw that the other nine embroidered balls had almost all found their places. Before he could say anything, he heard Qin Feng¡¯s loud voice from the high platform, ¡°All right, the ten who have grabbed the embroidered balls are invited to the stage.¡± ¡°Hurry up there, maybe Miss Qin will take a liking to you, and then you¡¯ll be on the fast track to success,¡± the people nearby were all jeering. ¡­a€| When Xu Zimei and the other nine men arrived on the high platform, Qin Feng¡¯s gaze swept over them with a hint of intimidating pressure. After examining everyone, he simply waved his hand. Accompanied by two maids, a woman in a pink long dress, walking with a graceful gait, slowly ascended the platform. This woman had long hair that cascaded smoothly down her back, her face partially covered by a veil. Her eyes, the only part visible outside, were sparkling and full of life. A pink silk belt cinched her slender waist; it was just enough to grasp. The woman calmly glanced at everyone and then sat down on a chair beside the high platform. ¡°Since you¡¯ve snatched the embroidered ball, there¡¯s no chance to back out now,¡± Qin Feng said. ¡°Now you ten will duel in pairs until there¡¯s only one person left standing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I must clarify: if my daughter doesn¡¯t fancy any of you, then we¡¯ll have to throw the embroidered ball again, and you¡¯ll be eliminated.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± everyone nodded and said. ¡°Choose your opponents yourselves,¡± Qin Feng said. ¡°No need for such trouble,¡± Xu Zimei said grandly, waving his hand, Spiritual Energy swirling in his palm, knocking the other nine men off the high platform. ¡°This,¡± the audience below, who were excited for the show, were stunned, initially anticipating a fierce competition. ¡°You ambushed us; we hadn¡¯t even started yet,¡± said one of the people knocked off the platform, sounding rather unwilling to accept defeat. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a match for me?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If we start over, I won¡¯t hold back, and it will be a fight to the death,¡± he added. Hearing this, the others fell silent. Their initial indignation was merely to avoid losing face, but they knew they weren¡¯t confident about a rematch. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, what do you think?¡± Qin Feng turned his head to look at his daughter, Qin Shuang, and asked with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go with him,¡± Qin Shuang pointed at Xu Zimei and said with a melodious voice. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Qin Feng asked. ¡°Do I have another choice? Whether it¡¯s ten men or a hundred, what difference does it make?¡± After saying this, Qin Shuang stood up and left. ¡°Don¡¯t blame your father, my child; your father is doing this for your own good,¡± Qin Feng took a deep breath, watching Qin Shuang¡¯s retreating figure, and muttered to himself. After speaking, he turned to look at the guards beside him and said, ¡°Take care of this place. Bring the son-in-law back to the Qin Residence later.¡± After saying that, Qin Feng also left outright. ¡°Please follow us back to the Qin Residence, sir,¡± a few guards approached Xu Zimei and said. Watching everyone departing, the crowd, which had been enjoying the spectacle, seemed to wear strange expressions on their faces. This was somewhat anticlimactic. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Qin City Lord is very fond of his daughter; how can he be so hasty with this marriage arrangement?¡± ¡°Who knows, besides, it¡¯s said that the Saint Heir of Great Chu and Miss Qin had a betrothal agreement since childhood; why would there suddenly be this matchmaking event?¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei didn¡¯t hear the murmuring of the crowd as he followed the guards back to the Qin Residence. The Qin Residence was vast in area with grandiose and imposing architecture. No sooner had they stepped through the vermillion gates, an elder in a gray-yellow long robe approached them. ¡°You all may leave; I will take care of the new son-in-law,¡± the elder instructed. ¡°Yes, Steward Long,¡± the guards quickly departed. ¡°Sir, allow me to introduce myself. I am the chief steward of the Qin Residence,¡± the elder said with a smile. ¡°You may call me Uncle Long; feel free to ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± Chapter 738 - Chapter 738 Chapter 737 The Unusual City Lord Mansion ?Chapter 738: Chapter 737: The Unusual City Lord Mansion Chapter 738: Chapter 737: The Unusual City Lord Mansion ¡°How might I address the young master?¡± Steward Long asked with a smile. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Does young master Xu have any family back home?¡± Steward Long continued to inquire. ¡°My parents are alive and well, but as a loose cultivator who wanders the jianghu, it¡¯s been a long time since I last went home,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Then, should the opportunity arise, perhaps the young master could bring your parents to the Qin Residence,¡± Steward Long suggested as he led Xu Zimei into a courtyard. ¡°This will be your living quarters, already prepared for you. I reside in the neighboring courtyard, so if the young master needs anything, you can come to find me at any time.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. As Steward Long was about to leave, Xu Zimei turned and asked, ¡°Uncle Long, I heard that becoming a son-in-law allows one to visit Thundercloud Cave, is that true?¡± ¡°The master did say so; you can ask him for the specifics,¡± Steward Long answered with a smile. ¡°Then that¡¯s all, thank you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He could sense that something was being kept from him here at the Qin Residence, but Xu Zimei was too lazy to fuss about it, thinking to himself, I only want to go and have a look at Thundercloud Cave. Or rather, he intended to visit every place related to Thunderbolt during the coming days. The courtyard was rather modest. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 A sturdy and tall Northern Poplar tree was planted in the yard. North wind shivered through the branches as a few withered leaves drifted down slowly in the light breeze. Xu Zimei entered the room inside, which was quite clean, likely maintained by someone frequently. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry; as the sky slowly darkened, he decided to simply lie down on the bed and fall asleep. Sooner or later the people of the City Lord Mansion would come looking for him. In his consciousness that entered the True Fate World, the Seven-faced Demon General and others were cultivating; the world was developing normally, with no anomalies. Xu Zimei also began his cultivation until the evening when he felt a tap on his shoulder. Only then did his consciousness return to the outside world. The external world was pitch black, the entire room exceptionally quiet. Xu Zimei glanced towards the bedside and saw a young woman standing there silently, watching him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei sat up from the bed, intending to light the lamp in the room. He recognized the girl; it was Qin Shuang, whom he had met earlier on the stage, the young miss of the Qin Residence. His fianc??e in name. ¡°Don¡¯t light the lamp,¡± Qin Shuang said softly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xu Zimei tightened his clothes nervously and asked. ¡°Shameless! What are you thinking?¡± Qin Shuang said angrily upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s actions. ¡°If you want to live, leave the Qin Residence.¡± ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Xu Zimei calmly lit the lamp in the room. He laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve barely managed to cling to the big tree that is your father, ready for my fortunes to soar.¡± ¡°Do you really think pies fall from the sky in this world?¡± Qin Shuang said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Besides, you¡¯re my wife now, aren¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you take off your veil and let me see,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you are ugly, I will treat you well.¡± ¡°You are unreasonable,¡± Qin Shuang retorted and stormed out the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stay? Stay here with me tonight,¡± Xu Zimei called out from behind. Qin Shuang¡¯s footsteps hastened even more as she left. ¡°I¡¯ve told you what you need to know. Don¡¯t blame me if you choose not to listen.¡± Watching Qin Shuang¡¯s receding figure, Xu Zimei smiled to himself. ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡± ¡­¡­ At that moment within the Qin Residence, Qin Feng sat at the head of the great hall. Steward Long stood respectfully behind him. ¡°He hasn¡¯t escaped, has he?¡± Qin Feng asked aloud. ¡°The young lady snuck into his room, but he hasn¡¯t escaped yet,¡± Steward Long replied, shaking his head. ¡°This girl, Shuang¡¯er,¡± Qin Feng sighed deeply. He said, ¡°Keep an eye on him, even if you have to tie him up with rope, he must not be allowed to leave.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Steward Long nodded and, after a moment of hesitation, finally spoke. ¡°But I feel that the young lady doesn¡¯t actually like him.¡± ¡°Whether she likes him or not isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is that she chose him herself, understand?¡± Qin Feng fell silent for a while, before he finally said, ¡°No matter what, I cannot let Shuang¡¯er die before my eyes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity for the young lady, who has always been kind-hearted,¡± Steward Long shook his head and walked out of the main hall. A night without words. Xu Zimei found that since arriving at the Qin Residence, no one had bothered with him, simply throwing him into this courtyard and leaving him alone. Early in the morning, servants brought breakfast to the courtyard. The breakfast was extremely lavish, consisting entirely of precious herbs. Xu Zimei glanced over them briefly, ¡°Nine Suns Flower, Scorching Sun Grass, Seven-Star Fire Flower, Fiery Sun Leaf¡­¡± All these meals were made from herbs with fire attributes. ¡°Are they trying to nourish me to death?¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. ¡°Young master, the lord has ordered that you must eat everything,¡± the servant who served the food said. Xu Zimei smiled and, under the watchful gaze of the servants, slowly finished the food. Normally, with his constitution, he wouldn¡¯t have any reaction after consuming these fire attribute herbs. But at this moment, Xu Zimei discovered that these different herbs had produced a certain effect after ingestion. He felt a burning sensation inside him, as if a fierce fire was ablaze. The flames flowed through the Extraordinary Meridians, completing a Grand Circulation within his body. From an initial scorching heat to a warm comfort, Xu Zimei exhaled slowly. Watching the servants leave, Xu Zimei, having nothing better to do, started wandering around the Qin Residence. He randomly approached a servant and asked, ¡°Where is your lord?¡± ¡°Greetings, young master,¡± the servant hurriedly greeted and said, ¡°The lord is over by the garden.¡± Following the directions the servant pointed out, Xu Zimei walked for a while when his ears caught the sound of pleasant music from a stringed instrument. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The melody was long and joyful, echoing continuously in the surroundings like a small stream flowing under a bridge, giving a very comfortable feeling to those who heard it. But Xu Zimei could hear a faint sadness mixed in with it. It was not the music that was sad, but the one playing it. Further ahead, the end of the surroundings was filled with blooming flowers. All kinds of flowers were present here, colorful and blooming in full glory. In the midst of this sea of flowers, there was a pavilion nestled within. A breeze blew through, and inside the pavilion sat a young woman and a middle-aged man. The woman was wearing a white long dress, its hem spreading a meter long on the ground, blending into the white flowers around her. In front of her was placed a harp. This woman was Qin Shuang, deeply concentrating on playing the instrument. And Qin Feng, with his hands clasped behind his back, stood on the edge of the pavilion, carefully appreciating the music. When Xu Zimei approached, he saw Qin Feng¡¯s eyes, which had been closed, suddenly open wide. A sense of oppression burst forth. The next moment, his figure flashed, appearing on the path by the flower sea outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Qin Feng glanced at Xu Zimei and asked indifferently. ¡°Looking for you,¡± Xu Zimei said. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739 Chapter 738 Thundercloud Cave ?Chapter 739: Chapter 738 Thundercloud Cave Chapter 739: Chapter 738 Thundercloud Cave ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Qin Feng asked, puzzled. ¡°Before we are married, it seems a bit improper to call you ¡®father-in-law,''¡± Xu Zimei scratched his head and smiled. He continued, ¡°I would like to visit the Thundercloud Cave and was wondering if you could take me there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± Qin Feng said blandly. ¡°Three more days and I¡¯ll have Shuang¡¯er accompany you.¡± ¡°Three days, huh? That works. I haven¡¯t had much to do recently anyway,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you keep Shuang¡¯er company?¡± After that, Qin Feng left with his hands behind his back. Qin Shuang continued to play the zither, ignoring the presence of the two men. Xu Zimei smiled as he walked through the sea of flowers towards the pavilion. Just then, with a ¡°snap,¡± one of the zither strings suddenly broke, bringing the tune to an abrupt halt. ¡°Why did you have to walk over the flowers when there was a clear path?¡± Qin Shuang glanced at Xu Zimei and said with discontent. ¡°I didn¡¯t see them,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, plucked a flower on his way and tossed it onto the zither, saying with a smile, ¡°For you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°You really have no shame,¡± Qin Shuang said, helplessly, seeing that Xu Zimei was beyond admonishing. ¡°Play me a piece on the zither,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his hand and requested. ¡°A string has broken, how am I to play?¡± Qin Shuang retorted, irritated. ¡°One string broke, the others can still play. It just shows that your skills are lacking,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Do you really plan on staying at the Qin Residence?¡± After a moment of silence, Qin Shuang asked again. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to lose your life because of me, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life,¡± Qin Shuang said. ¡°I have already made myself very clear, you should understand.¡± ¡°I understand, but I won¡¯t leave,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Before he could finish speaking, Qin Shuang suddenly let out a startled cry. Without warning, she collapsed onto the ground. Her body trembled, and from her as the center, a wave of cold spread rapidly, forming ice. The ice formed quickly, virtually in an instant, and it soon enveloped the entire pavilion, then started to spread towards the sea of flowers. Xu Zimei walked out from the icy grip, shattering all the ice encasing him. As he approached Qin Shuang, he saw that she was already frozen in a thick layer of ice. The surrounding cold became more and more intense, and even he felt a bit of chill. Before Xu Zimei could figure out what was happening, a roar sounded not far away. ¡°Move aside, if you don¡¯t wanna die, don¡¯t touch her.¡± Qin Feng arrived quickly, flying in from a distance, the prestige of a Saint Vein powerhouse suppressing everything around. He shattered all the ice and was holding five fiery red stones in his hand. He placed them respectively on Qin Shuang¡¯s limbs and forehead. Soon after, the surrounding cold air began to dissipate and stabilize. Qin Shuang slowly opened her eyes, her face pale as if she had just walked back from the brink of death. ¡°Father,¡± Qin Shuang called out weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± Qin Feng quickly took out several fire-red pills and had Qin Shuang take them. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Only then did Qin Shuang¡¯s complexion start to improve. ¡°Go back and rest,¡± Qin Feng let out a deep sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t bother with Xu Zimei and immediately picked up Qin Shuang and left. ¡­ ¡°That must have been an innate constitution,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to herself. Long ago, Xu Zimei had read a book titled ¡°History of Yuan Central Continent¡± at the True Martial Holy Sect. At that time, she was looking for information about the Red Lotus for the Divine Emperor when she came across it. In this world, constitutions are generally divided into innate and acquired. The so-called acquired constitution refers to the Battle Body, which can strengthen oneself when merged with it. However, the Battle Bodies are limited, with only a hundred in existence. Some are yet to be discovered, while others have already been claimed. Apart from the Battle Bodies, what remains are the innate constitutions. The so-called innate constitution is one that one is born with. Although these constitutions are not as powerful as the Battle Bodies, they are much stronger than the constitution of ordinary people. Moreover, due to the high compatibility with the original body, the growth potential of the innate constitution is also very strong. Xu Zimei guessed to herself that the situation with Qin Shuang just now was probably due to her innate constitution being uncontrollable, resulting in backlash. This constitution should be associated with ice and cold. And those stones and pills Qin Feng used must all be items with extremely yang and fiery properties, constantly suppressing the innate constitution. With this in mind, Xu Zimei suddenly thought of some other matters and had some clues in her heart. However, she did not expose anything. She planned on leaving after exploring the Thundercloud Cave. After returning to the courtyard, she stayed there for three days. During these three days, Xu Zimei realized that the food she ate and the fiery medicinal herbs she consumed were getting stronger. The connection among these medicinal herbs was such that they could yield twice the result with half the effort, igniting the flames within one¡¯s body. This was fortunate for Xu Zimei, whose constitution was strong. If it were someone else, they might have combusted spontaneously. ¡­ Three days later, Qin Feng, together with Qin Shuang and Steward Long, came to the courtyard where Xu Zimei was staying. ¡°Are we going to explore the Thundercloud Cave today?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Get ready, let¡¯s go,¡± Qin Feng nodded and said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to prepare, let¡¯s just go,¡± replied Xu Zimei. He glanced at Qin Shuang, who seemed to have recovered to normal; her face was rosy, and she didn¡¯t seem ill at all. Xu Zimei followed them, and under Qin Feng¡¯s lead, they passed through several long corridors and came to the back mountain of the Qin Residence. This back mountain was specially built by the Qin Residence for the Thundercloud Cave. The entire back mountain was basically the forbidden land of the Qin Residence, and no other clan members could be seen. Walking on the mountain path, Xu Zimei noticed many hyenas appearing on both sides. These hyenas guarded the place, but they all retreated upon seeing Qin Feng. When the four of them arrived in front of a cave on the back mountain, Qin Feng stopped. ¡°Steward Long, you stay here. I¡¯ll take them inside,¡± ordered Qin Feng. Qin Feng took out a key from his Storage Ring and pressed it into the groove on the cave¡¯s stone door. A rumbling sound echoed as the stone door split in two and slowly opened. The three of them walked through the stone door, and it closed behind them again. The way ahead was pitch black, and the cave had countless branches. Walking at the front, Qin Feng said, ¡°The Thundercloud Cave was left by our ancestors. It¡¯s very beneficial for Vein Practitioners who cultivate the Thunder Attribute and also for tempering the body. I am going to take you to the Heavenly Thunder Pool now.¡± Along the way, Xu Zimei noticed that Qin Shuang had a troubled look on her face. Under Qin Feng¡¯s lead, they turned several corners and eventually arrived at a room filled with thunderbolts. The sound of crackling filled their ears as they entered the room, where they saw a Thunder Pond right in front of them. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740 Chapter 739 Lets Be in This Bridal Chamber ?Chapter 740: Chapter 739 Let¡¯s Be in This Bridal Chamber Chapter 740: Chapter 739 Let¡¯s Be in This Bridal Chamber The room was surrounded by deep purple thunderbolts spreading along the walls. It was as if the space was filled with thunderbolts, exploding violently. The three of them used spiritual energy to create a protective barrier around themselves and entered the room. Xu Zimei looked toward the pool. Compared to the thunderbolts elsewhere in the room, those by the pool were like minor tribulations before a great calamity. The deep purple thunderbolts were so intense they almost solidified into thunderwater, with innumerable bolts seemingly alive, evolving into any form of life within this Thunder Pond. Sometimes they became silver-white dragons, at other times, they transformed into purple fish leaping over the dragon gate, and sometimes they were behemoths roaring up at the sky. This Thunder Pond spanned several dozen square meters, enacting all of creation within it. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Qin Feng looked deeply at Qin Shuang before turning to leave the room. As he walked out, he waved his right hand and the thunderbolts in the room came under his control. Countless bolts twisted around, condensing into a Thunderbolt Gate which blocked the room¡¯s entrance. ¡°Come on,¡± said Qin Shuang softly. After finishing her words, she gently removed the veil covering her face. As her pink veil hit the floor, a stunningly beautiful face was revealed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï She appeared thin, with an oval face, light makeup on, and eyes still full of liveliness. Her nose was high, her eyebrows like willow leaves, and her cherry lips were a prominent red. She seemed to embody both innocence and sensuality in one. It was a contradictory yet unique combination. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Qin Shuang and asked indifferently. Seeing Xu Zimei showing no reaction to her appearance, a hint of surprise flashed across Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Today, you and I will become husband and wife, right here,¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s gaze returned to normal. She spoke word by word, ¡°Right here we will consummate our marriage.¡± As Qin Shuang spoke, she began to undo the buttons of her long dress. As her dress fell, Xu Zimei suddenly shook his head and chuckled. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Stop it, put it back on,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and headed straight for the Thunder Pond. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qin Shuang paused, her face flushing red, and quickly put her dress back on. She followed Xu Zimei closely and saw him investigating something at the edge of the Thunder Pond. ¡°What are you doing,¡± Qin Shuang asked bashfully. She lowered her head, too embarrassed to make eye contact with Xu Zimei after her previous actions. ¡°Where is the source of the thunderbolt from your Thundercloud Cave?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m here for the first time too,¡± Qin Shuang replied. ¡°You don¡¯t think your father might be eavesdropping outside the wall, do you,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the door and commented with a laugh. ¡°What are you thinking about,¡± Qin Shuang lightly hit Xu Zimei¡¯s arm, responding. ¡°Why are you sometimes serious and sometimes teasing me?¡± ¡°I want to take a look inside this Thunder Pond, you just stay up here,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Qin Shuang quickly called out to Xu Zimei. ¡°Can your body handle this thunderbolt?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Qin Shuang took out a purple token from the Storage Ring. ¡°This is the token of the Thundercloud Cave, as long as we have it, the thunderbolts here are sentient and won¡¯t harm us,¡± Qin Shuang said, still blushing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take out this treasure earlier,¡± Xu Zimei snatched the token and examined it for a moment. The token¡¯s material was unknown, but it seemed to contain a terrifying power. ¡°How interesting,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat glad I came to Thundercloud Cave now, not sure if it¡¯s luck or accurate judgment.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. ¡°Why did your dad give you something so important?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Originally he wanted us, wanted usa€¡±¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s face turned redder. Her head almost buried in the ground, she clutched the hem of her skirt tightly with both hands, replying in a voice as faint as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. ¡°He wanted us to join together in Thunder Pond.¡± ¡°Your dad really knows how to play,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°No, it¡¯s for my own good,¡± Qin Shuang hurriedly explained. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said, grabbing Qin Shuang¡¯s right hand and jumping directly into Thunder Pond. The moment they entered Thunder Pond, it completely erupted. The colossal body of the Thunder Dragon, formed by condensed thunderbolts, entangled the entire Thunder Pond, its sinister eyes fixated on the two of them. However, at that moment, the Token emitted a mysterious power, and the surrounding thunderbolts gradually calmed down. Moreover, the power of the Token formed a protective shield, enveloping the two and shielding them from the damage of the thunderbolts. After entering Thunder Pond, it was as if they were in an ocean of thunderstorms. As far as the eye could see, there were thunderbolts evolving into everything, with pale purple electric arcs flickering around, and the crackling explosion sound by their ears never ceased. A thunderstorm swept through. Their bodies gradually sank to the bottom, and their view began to widen. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. ¡°Not sure if it¡¯s here with you guys; I¡¯m just having a look around,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You came to our Qin Residence for Thundercloud Cave, didn¡¯t you?¡± Qin Shuang finally caught on and asked. ¡°To each their own, you also desire my body,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Who desires you, you¡¯re never serious,¡± Qin Shuang huffed coldly. ¡°Only my dad knows the secrets of Thundercloud Cave. You might as well ask him. It¡¯s said our ancestor established Thundercloud Cave a long time ago and placed something very important here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust your dad, but you¡¯re just about passable,¡± Xu Zimei said. As they followed the thunderbolts forward, another cave appeared in the distance. This cave was sealed with a gate, which had some sort of ancient seal and was bound with iron chains from all around. ¡°There¡¯s no way through,¡± Qin Shuang said. ¡°Step back a bit,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand. Looking at the seal in front of him, he raised his right fist, which was full of momentum, with waves of Creation Force emanating around his fist. ¡°Break,¡± Xu Zimei uttered softly. His fist broke through the thunder, and with the sound of thunderbolts being annihilated, he heavily punched the seal. With a ¡°boom,¡± a thunderous explosion lifted the Thunder Sea thousands of feet high. After resisting for a moment, the seal on the gate was shattered by Xu Zimei¡¯s punch, and the gate itself was punctured with a hole. The entire Thunder Sea appeared even more turbulent, and the Token in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand trembled slightly. A torrential surge of Thunder Sea burst forth from the shattered opening. Qin Shuang stood frozen in shock, as the torrent threatened to obliterate her. Suddenly, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared in front of her, grabbing her arm and flinging her out. And the torrent completely engulfed Xu Zimei. ¡°No,¡± Qin Shuang shouted. Chapter 741 - Chapter 741 Chapter 740 Nether Ice Physique ?Chapter 741: Chapter 740: Nether Ice Physique Chapter 741: Chapter 740: Nether Ice Physique With Qin Shuang¡¯s loud shout, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying out by the Torrent. Once the Torrent had dissipated, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slammed heavily against the nearby wall, ultimately collapsing to the ground. Qin Shuang hurried over, sat down beside Xu Zimei, and placed his head on her lap. ¡°Wake up, don¡¯t scare me,¡± Qin Shuang said as she gently shook Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei weakly opened his eyes. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Qin Shuang asked with a tearful voice. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You ended up like this because you were saving me. If you really died, I would feel guilty,¡± Qin Shuang said. ¡°Just guilty?¡± Xu Zimei asked wearily after coughing a few times. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Besides, you¡¯re like this now; why care about such things?¡± Qin Shuang said, looking down. ¡°How do you feel? I¡¯ll take you out for my father to treat you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Breathing is difficult,¡± Qin Shuang panicked for a moment and quickly asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, don¡¯t you know?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But there¡¯s a distinction between men and women,¡± Qin Shuang hesitated. ¡°Just now you were going to do it for me. Why are you hesitating now?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Would you really bear to watch me die?¡± Qin Shuang was silent for a moment, but eventually, she closed her eyes slightly, her eyelashes trembling. She leaned her head down gently and moved to kiss Xu Zimei. A fragrant scent spread all around; the closer she got, the more clearly she could smell the young girl¡¯s fragrance. Seeing the girl¡¯s expression as if resigning herself to fate, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and she asked somewhat angrily. It took her a lot of courage to make up her mind, and now she felt her face burning with embarrassment, just like a deflated balloon. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore; serious matters are at hand,¡± Xu Zimei said as he stood up. ¡°You, you,¡± seeing that Xu Zimei was unharmed, Qin Shuang froze for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re alright?!¡± ¡°What, you were hoping something was wrong with me?¡± Xu Zimei stood up and walked to the entrance of the cave. After the Thunderbolt Torrent subsided, the cave was pitch dark and eerily quiet. ¡°You¡¯re being improper again,¡± Qin Shuang muttered. What puzzled her was that although Xu Zimei often teased her, if it really came down to doing something, he would never actually do it. It was as if he was just playing with her. She looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s profile and remembered how he had fearlessly rescued her. For some reason, she suddenly thought he was quite handsome. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen a handsome guy before?¡± Xu Zimei asked, then took the lead and walked into the cave. ¡°You¡¯re not handsome,¡± Qin Shuang replied in a flustered tone, quickly following him into the cave. The cave was pitch black with no light, and the two could only grope their way forward in the dark. After a while, Xu Zimei found several forks in the path ahead. ¡°Which way?¡± Qin Shuang asked. ¡°Eeny, meeny, miny, moe,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his right hand, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go right.¡± After they took the right passage, they noticed that the path under their feet and the land on both sides had turned blue. It seemed to be emitting a blue glow, and their visibility became clear. ¡°This place is so beautiful,¡± Qin Shuang said cheerfully as she walked ahead. Just then, there was a loud ¡°boom¡±, and a Thunderbolt echoed around them. The once dreamlike scene changed in an instant, the surroundings filled with thunderbolts. The deeper they walked, the denser and more terrifying the thunderbolts became. ¡°Crow¡¯s mouth,¡± Xu Zimei muttered. Qin Shuang clutched Xu Zimei¡¯s arm beneath her, not daring to let go easily. ¡°How come your cultivation is so low? Your Qin Residence is supposed to be the strongest among the nine cities,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t an only daughter supposed to be trained vigorously?¡± Xu Zimei could tell that this Qin Shuang only had the strength of the Esteem Vein Realm, which really didn¡¯t match her status. ¡°Actually, my cultivation speed is very fast. I¡¯ve always been the first among my peers,¡± Qin Shuang said somewhat despondently. ¡°It¡¯s just that I dare not cultivate.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°As you saw earlier in the garden, my physique is quite special. The higher my cultivation, the higher the chance of the Ice recurrent,¡± Qin Shuang said. ¡°Over the years, even without cultivating, I¡¯ve almost been unable to suppress it.¡± ¡°Yours is an innate constitution,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Daddy has been inquiring around for years, has asked everyone that could be asked, and they say I have the Nether Ice Physique. I won¡¯t live past twenty-five,¡± Qin Shuang said with a bitter smile. ¡°A year ago, a master gave my father a secret remedy, claiming it could cure my Nether Ice Physique.¡± ¡°Let me guess, this so-called secret remedy must have something to do with me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Men are naturally yang, their bodies like blazing fires. If medicinal herbs are used as a supplement, this fire will ignite, burning endlessly, forming a furnace.¡± Qin Shuang said. ¡°If I were to unite with such a man, draining the furnace within his body, I could suppress my Nether Ice Physique. Each man could suppress me for one year, and after forty-nine years, my Nether Ice Physique¡¯s danger could be completely eradicated. Thus, I could truly control this innate physique and my future would be boundless. Those were the exact words of that master.¡± ¡°How many years have you suppressed it now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°What are you talking about, you¡¯re the first,¡± Qin Shuang quickly explained. ¡°A woman¡¯s chastity should be given to a man she loves. I refuse to be with any other men, but also don¡¯t want my father to worry about me every day, so I could only agree to his arrangements for the marriage gathering, to choose a man I fancy.¡± ¡°No wonder you wanted me to leave that day,¡± Xu Zimei realized. ¡°If I have to live like this, I¡¯d rather die,¡± Qin Shuang said: ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to worry Daddy, so I pretend to agree to him.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re quite pitiful too,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What about you? I feel like you¡¯re definitely not an ordinary person,¡± Qin Shuang asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Me? My story is too long, so long that I almost can¡¯t keep clear who I am myself,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he replied. The two were talking when they seemed to have reached the farthest end of this passage. Upon stepping out of a narrow cave, their view suddenly opened up. Directly ahead was a relatively wide cave. Perched on the giant rocks on both sides of the cave were two blue-purple Winged Dragons. These two Winged Dragons were dozens of meters long, their wings like steel draping over their bodies. The dragons¡¯ heads bore two somewhat short purple horns, as they laid on the ground enjoying the bath of thunderous light. And above both Winged Dragons, there hovered a purple orb in mid-air. This purple orb was profoundly terrifying. Chapter 742 - Chapter 742 Chapter 741 Heavenly Thunder Pearl ?Chapter 742: Chapter 741 Heavenly Thunder Pearl Chapter 742: Chapter 741 Heavenly Thunder Pearl This bead was exuding a terrifying aura. The thunderbolt was pervasive within it, as if all the thunderbolts in the world originated from this purple bead. It hovered in mid-air, its surface crackling with electricity and thunder, the oppressive feeling it gave was immensely strong. At this moment, the purple bead seemed to be sealed, floating in mid-air, wrapped in chains of purple iron. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï These chains controlled it, trapping the purple bead here, unable to leave. A purplish light radiated from it, enveloping two giant winged dragons within it. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Qin Shuang exclaimed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± Xu Zimei said. However, the conversation between the two eventually disturbed the slumbering winged dragons. This place was indeed too silent, every minor sound of wind blowing or grass stirring seemed out of place. When the two winged dragons awoke, they fixed their oppressive gaze upon the two ants before them. Exhaling dragon breath from their nostrils, they stood nearly a hundred meters tall, with a pair of wings that blotted out the sky, flapping vigorously. What was more terrifying was that their bodies were wrapped in lightning, as if the Thunder God himself had descended, causing the entire surroundings to tremble. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°How can there be such monsters in my family¡¯s Forbidden Land,¡± Qin Shuang said, frightened, quickly gripping Xu Zimei¡¯s arm. ¡°How should I know,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Keep quiet,¡± Seeing the two winged dragons becoming increasingly agitated, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded. Immediately after, the purple bead morphed to reveal the face of an old man. The old man had white hair and beard, looking kindly and benign, with a very amiable appearance. ¡°Little ones, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± the elder chuckled. ¡°It has consciousness already, truly unimaginable,¡± Xu Zimei murmured internally. ¡°They are my pets, they won¡¯t hurt people arbitrarily,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my family¡¯s Forbidden Land?¡± Qin Shuang asked somewhat nervously. ¡°Your family?¡± The old man was startled, then quickly caught on. He said, ¡°You must be a descendant of King Qin.¡± ¡°You knew my ancestor?¡± Qin Shuang nodded and replied. ¡°An old acquaintance. Back when Qin City faced a great calamity, at the invitation of King Qin, I too came to assist your Qin City,¡± the elderly man sighed. ¡°Sadly, the calamity was too powerful, and I ultimately perished within it.¡± ¡°Then sir, what about you now?¡± Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. ¡°I am now in the form of a Spiritual Body, over these millions of years, I have slowly adjusted,¡± the old man explained. ¡°So sir, are you trapped now?¡± Qin Shuang asked. ¡°Hmm, when King Qin sealed this place, he didn¡¯t know that my Spiritual Body was still alive, thus I was sealed alongside,¡± the old man said amiably. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, as long as the people of Qin City are safe, it was worth it.¡± Qin Shuang wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Xu Zimei. ¡°Senior, we won¡¯t disturb you any further,¡± Xu Zimei, looking at Qin Shuang¡¯s hand, began to walk back through the passage they had come from. ¡°Hey, wait a moment,¡± the old man seemed rather anxious, hurriedly calling out. ¡°Do you have something else to say, senior?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been here so long, so lonely, it¡¯s rare to have visitors; can you two little ones keep me company and talk for a while?¡± the old man sighed. ¡°After all, I sacrificed myself for your Qin City.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, what would you like to talk about?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of you that came to Thundercloud Cave?¡± the old man continued to inquire. ¡°Just the two of us,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Do you all wish to become peerless geniuses?¡± the old man inquired. ¡°Back when I was alive, I was an existence who could rival your ancestors. If you are willing, you can take me as your master. I am willing to pass on all that I have learned in my lifetime to you,¡± he offered. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei knew the truth and just smiled. Qin Shuang, unable to cultivate, was also not particularly interested. Seeing the expressions on their faces, the old man was also taken aback. This wasn¡¯t the reaction he had expected. Weren¡¯t they supposed to kneel and worship him immediately? Do young people of today really hold no regard for the inheritance of the strong? The next moment, thunderbolt light flickered all around. At the focal point where the thunderbolt gathered, a longsword imbued with thunderbolt power materialized. ¡°Our meeting is also a kind of fate,¡± the old man said. ¡°This Thunderbolt Sword has accompanied me throughout my campaigns. I do not wish for it to gather dust in this place now, so I will give it to you.¡± ¡°Come and take it yourselves.¡± ¡°Elder, are you having fun?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Boy, what do you mean? Could it be that I, the exalted Thunderbolt Divine King, would deceive you?¡± the old man said lightly. ¡°Yet another Thunderbolt Divine King appears. Your acting skills are poor; I suggest taking lessons from Xiao Guizi if you get the chance,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°What are you talking about, boy?¡± The old man slightly narrowed his eyes as he responded. ¡°This Heavenly Thunder Pearl of yours is indeed extraordinary. To think that it developed its own consciousness during the long years of being sealed,¡± Xu Zimei clicked his tongue in amazement. He said, ¡°Interesting.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s complexion changed. Staring intently at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°You know.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would we have come for you? Why else would we come to Thundercloud Cave?¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± the old man demanded. ¡°Because I find you amusing,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. ¡°Seeking death!¡± As the old man¡¯s furious shout echoed, the Thunder Dragons on both sides roared furiously and charged toward Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°Fall back behind me,¡± Xu Zimei instructed Qin Shuang. With a single punch each, he sent the two Winged Dragons flying away. As the Winged Dragons got back on their feet, a series of dragon roars filled the air. They opened their mouths, and clusters of thunderbolt energy formed, launching directly at Xu Zimei. ¡°Your training of these Winged Dragons is still lacking,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. In a flash, he appeared behind the Winged Dragons. Grabbing the legs of the Winged Dragons with both hands, Xu Zimei, who seemed frail, lifted them up. He then violently smashed them against the walls on both sides. Loud booming explosions erupted continuously all around. The entire cave trembled with falling rocks and fissures in the ground as if it were about to collapse. After repeating this dozens of times, when Xu Zimei finally flung the Winged Dragons away, they lay on the ground, their flesh blurred and disfigured, the thunderbolt energy around them gone, with only faint sparks crackling. These Winged Dragons must have been a mutation of some creature. The Thundercloud Pearl that nurtured them for so many years probably wanted them to protect it. After all, being sealed, it had almost no attack power. ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡± Qin Shuang at the side still hadn¡¯t recovered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? It¡¯s the ringleader that your ancestors sealed here all those years ago,¡± Xu Zimei explained. ¡°One of the Five Spirit Beads, the Heavenly Thunder Pearl.¡± Chapter 743 - Chapter 743 Chapter 742 Chaos Divine Thunder ?Chapter 743: Chapter 742: Chaos Divine Thunder Chapter 743: Chapter 742: Chaos Divine Thunder ¡°It seems you know more than I imagined,¡± the old man said indifferently upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll extinguish your consciousness first,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. He waved his hand grandly, reaching for the Thundercloud Pearl. ¡°Courting death,¡± the old man roared, and on that purple pearl, thunder flashed all over, with strands of Thunder Dragons wandering within. The Thunder Dragons coiled in the sky, their proud heads roaring towards Xu Zimei. However, as the chains sealing the Thundercloud Pearl began to vibrate, those Thunder Dragons were clearly affected. Their momentum started to weaken. Yet, they still roared, drawing on the power of the Thundercloud Pearl to spit lightning at Xu Zimei in attack. ¡°Now you¡¯re nothing but a toothless tiger,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid even in your prime, let alone now.¡± ¡°Way of Inquiry, Sixteen Forms, Reverse Samsara,¡± Tyrant Shadow unsheathed, and the clang of the blade echoed throughout the cave. A force of reincarnation pervaded the air, and immense Blade Qi, like a sea of swords from Purgatory, was bolstered wave after wave by the power of reincarnation, slashing directly towards the Thunder Dragons. With a ¡°pfft,¡± the head of a Thunder Dragon was cleanly severed, turning into a sky full of lightning flickering all around. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± the old man appeared visibly flustered. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°You should not exist in the first place,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. He waved his hand grandly, and the Consciousness Entity of the Heavenly Thunder Pearl was directly pulled out from its main body. ¡°No, please stop, Your Excellency,¡± the old man desperately resisted. ¡°I have cultivated diligently for countless years to attain this sliver of consciousness, I will agree to whatever you want.¡± ¡°I want an original Thundercloud Pearl, but I doubt you can manage that,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already declined. If Your Excellency still insists on forcing me, don¡¯t blame this old man for a fight to the death,¡± the old man¡¯s face looked ferociously warped, a somewhat illusory feeling to it. ¡°The fish may die, but the net may not necessarily break,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. His hands continued to forcefully pull at the Consciousness Entity of the old man, intending to completely extract it and then slay it. The next moment, an ear-piercing thunderclap resounded close by. In the firmament above, lightning swirled densely. On the surface of the Thundercloud Pearl, what was once purple thunder was replaced by a touch of nothingness. ¡°Let¡¯s die together, Chaos Divine Thunder,¡± the old man laughed insidiously. If one were to look from the outside world at this moment, they would see the firmament above Qin City had completely transformed. A mysterious force shot straight into the heavens, drawing down Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, and the sky instantly filled with dark clouds, a great vortex of nothingness forming within. Within that vortex seemed to be gathering an astonishing power, with wisps of grey arcs spreading and overflowing. At a certain moment, the firmament seemed to collapse. An ultimate, grey thunder, as if to rip apart the firmament itself, descended directly from above, rolling down with grandeur. The center of this thunder was precisely the Qin Residence¡¯s Thundercloud Cave. And outside, Qin Feng also noticed this situation, his expression changed, and he shouted, ¡°Impossible.¡± He wanted to rush into the Thundercloud Cave¡¯s Thunder Pond. However, at this moment, the Chaos Divine Thunder fell, and everything was engulfed in the resulting quietus. With his strength, he couldn¡¯t be touched by much of the thunder. Watching the Chaos Divine Thunder descend, Xu Zimei smiled and took out a token. It was taken from Qin Shuang¡¯s hand; if he wasn¡¯t wrong, this token was likely the accompaniment to the Heavenly Thunder Pearl. Xu Zimei smiled, and as the token appeared, the old man clearly began to panic. ¡°How could this be in your hands?¡± the old man asked urgently. ¡°Guess,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Spiritual Energy crazily surged into the Token, and once the Spiritual Energy entered the Token, it flowed back out, astonishingly transformed into a deep purple color. Chaos Divine Thunder exploded above Thundercloud Cave, striking directly toward Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? It was apparent that this was power the old man had accumulated over tens of millions of years, specifically for his own escape. It¡¯s just that he had never had the chance to break the seal, and this time, he was forced into a desperate situation. When the Chaos Divine Thunder came crashing down, Xu Zimei used the purple Spiritual Energy from the Token to shield himself above his head. This purple Spiritual Energy seemed to have a special function, actually able to isolate and withstand the power of the thunderbolt. ¡°Try it yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said as he aimed the purple Spiritual Energy at the phantom shadow on the Heavenly Thunder Pearl. Directing the Chaos Divine Thunder right toward it. ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± the old man bellowed in terror. He still had some resistance to normal thunderbolts and wasn¡¯t very afraid of them. But this Chaos Divine Thunder was beyond the limit he could bear. ¡°Ah,¡± accompanied by a chilling and panic-stricken scream, the old man¡¯s Consciousness Entity was annihilated under the thunderbolt. Thunderbolt was inherently the most yang and intense of elements, very penetrating and scorching to soul bodies. After the old man¡¯s soul scattered to the winds, the Chaos Divine Thunder in the nine heavens, having no target, slowly dissipated as well. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Qin Shuang quickly approached, asking anxiously. ¡°What could be wrong with me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a chuckle, shaking his head. He walked in front of the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, looking at the iron chains sealing it. Xu Zimei grabbed the chains with both hands, and with a forceful yank, the sound of clanking chains echoed around him. ¡°Break,¡± Xu Zimei whispered softly. The Power Vortex within him kept spinning, and behind him, the phantom of a giant vaguely appeared, the iron chains sealing it were forcibly broken by his sheer strength. Without the restraint of the seal, the Heavenly Thunder Pearl instantly regained its freedom, turning into a bolt of lightning attempting to escape. Xu Zimei was well-prepared, covering it with his large hand, and collected it into the True Fate World. After busying with everything, Xu Zimei finally took a deep breath. He had now gathered four of the Five Spirit Beads. The Wind Extinguishing Bead, the Weakening Water Pearl, the Yimu Bead, and this Heavenly Thunder Pearl. As for the final Nirvana Bead, Xu Zimei had heard of it before when he attended the Demonic Skills Conference organized by the Lan Family. Moreover, he even obtained the accompanying item for the Nirvana Bead from them. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll need to make a trip to the Red Dust Palace when I get the chance,¡± Xu Zimei thought to himself. ¡°And Lan Ke¡¯er also went to the Red Dust Palace.¡± As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Red Dust Palace wasn¡¯t incredibly dangerous, but it was a special place, and Xu Zimei needed to plan carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said to Qin Shuang who was standing beside him. Qin Shuang nodded silently. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve taken what you wanted, are you going to leave?¡± Qin Shuang fell silent for a moment, her gaze like still water, suddenly looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Otherwise, what reason do I have to stay here?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Qin Shuang nodded silently. As the two left the cave entrance and walked out from Thunder Pond, Qin Feng had already been waiting for a long time above. ¡°Greetings, City Lord Qin,¡± Xu Zimei greeted with a smile. ¡°Who exactly are you? Why have you come to Qin Residence?¡± Qin Feng fixed his gaze tightly on Xu Zimei, questioning. Chapter 744 - Chapter 744 Chapter 743 Xiang Kunlun Arrives ?Chapter 744: Chapter 743 Xiang Kunlun Arrives Chapter 744: Chapter 743 Xiang Kunlun Arrives ¡°City Lord Qin, don¡¯t you already know what I could possibly be thinking,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°But City Lord Qin, what is your purpose in holding this marriage recruitment?¡± ¡°Did you go to the sealed cave,¡± Qin Feng asked coldly. ¡°What if I did?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Tell the truth, what did you see? If there is a single lie, I will suppress you right here,¡± Qin Feng said, his presence overwhelming, pressing down on Xu Zimei. ¡°To suppress me, your strength at the Saint Vein Realm might still not be enough, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head indifferently. ¡°Dad, what are you doing,¡± Qin Shuang hurriedly intervened between the two men. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk this out nicely?¡± ¡°Shuang¡¯er, where is the token I gave you?¡± Qin Feng asked. Qin Shuang took out the token; after all, Xu Zimei had already obtained the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, so the token wasn¡¯t of much importance anymore. ¡°Come with me,¡± said Qin Feng upon receiving the token, as he walked towards the outside of Thundercloud Cave. Xu Zimei gestured with his hand and followed him out. They arrived at the back hill of the Qin Residence. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Hand over the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, and I can let bygones be bygones and let you leave,¡± said Qin Feng, his back turned, speaking indifferently. ¡°I won¡¯t hand it over,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. Qin Feng¡¯s gaze bore a sense of oppression as he reached out directly towards Xu Zimei. In the next moment, Qin Shuang suddenly flashed in front, standing protectively before Xu Zimei. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Qin Feng quickly withdrew his hand, asking in surprise. ¡°He saved my life. I won¡¯t allow you to harm him,¡± Qin Shuang said, shaking her head. ¡°What do you know? He came to our Qin Residence with ulterior motives, intending to seize the Heavenly Thunder Pearl,¡± Qin Feng explained. ¡°That pearl has been in the Forbidden Land for so many years and hasn¡¯t been of much use. What¡¯s the harm in giving it to him?¡± Qin Shuang replied. ¡°It is a relic left by our ancestors and has its significant uses. Step back,¡± Qin Feng commanded sternly. ¡°I won¡¯t. We already married each other at the Thunder Pond, so Dad, please spare him,¡± Qin Shuang pleaded. ¡°Let him hand over the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, and don¡¯t try to deceive me. If you really married, how could he still be alive? With your Nether Ice Physique resisting you,¡± Qin Feng said coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, if you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to kill me as well,¡± Qin Shuang said with a shake of her head while still standing in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°You,¡± Qin Feng looked at Qin Shuang for a long time and finally sighed deeply, waving his sleeve and walking away with his hands behind his back. ¡°He cannot leave our Qin Residence for the time being.¡± ¡­¡­ Only after Qin Feng had left did Qin Shuang breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you alright,¡± Qin Shuang asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°My father is not usually like this.¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite fond of you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Because of my constitution, my father has been worried sick over these years,¡± Qin Shuang said, sounding downcast. The pair walked out from the back hill and into the Qin Residence. Even though Qin Feng was out of sight, Xu Zimei could still feel that many eyes were secretly watching him. Presumably, they were afraid he might try to escape. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my courtyard. I want to check your condition,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Qin Shuang immediately blushed, looking like a red apple. ¡°Check your constitution. What are you thinking about?¡± Xu Zimei replied helplessly. ¡°If I wanted to do something, I would have done it at the Thunder Pond already.¡± Following behind Xu Zimei, Qin Shuang lowered her head and sneakily glanced at his figure. In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as an unsolvable problem. Since the Nether Ice Physique exists, there must be a way to cure it. Qin Feng¡¯s method would require the sacrifice of too many people, and its uncertainty was too great, incompatible with the harmony of heaven, it could only be considered the worst plan. After the pair arrived at Xu Zimei¡¯s room, Xu Zimei asked Qin Shuang to lie down on the bed. He then pressed his hands against Qin Shuang¡¯s forehead and wrist, probing her interior bit by bit. As soon as he made contact, Xu Zimei¡¯s spiritual sense felt a blast of icy cold. Xu Zimei found that Qin Shuang¡¯s meridians and organs, including her heart, lungs, and stomach, were different from those of an ordinary person. Her meridians and organs were snow-white, as if covered with a layer of frost. The deeper Xu Zimei probed, the more he could feel that her body had been eroded by the internal icy cold; it was not a problem that could be resolved simply by dispelling the coldness. Her body continuously generated coldness, and once it reached a certain extent, it would recur, similar to what had happened in the pavilion in the garden previously. ¡°This is practically an ice person,¡± Xu Zimei sighed after concluding his investigation. The situation inside Qin Shuang was already very bad, almost completely covered by ice. It wouldn¡¯t be long before her life vanished the moment the coldness could no longer be suppressed. ¡°How is it?¡± Qin Shuang asked. ¡°It¡¯s very bad,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°I¡¯ve known that for a while,¡± Qin Shuang laughed with a touch of melancholy. Suddenly, she looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°In the last days of my life, could you keep me company?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, I will find a way,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. He had never encountered a congenital physique before, indeed it was somewhat tricky. For this situation, he could only consult the True Martial Holy Sect for information or ask around. By evening, Qin Shuang had returned to her own room. Xu Zimei entered the Divine Continent in his deep sleep. He asked Bai Meng and the other two, none of whom had heard of the Nether Ice Physique. It was probably a very rare constitution, or perhaps it did not exist during the Cosmos Ze Era, which is why the three were unclear about it. ¡­a€| The Qin Residence felt exceptionally silent in the dead of night. Inside the Qin Residence¡¯s meeting hall, where Qin Shuang knelt on the floor. Qin Feng, seated at the head, covered his forehead, clearly very agitated. ¡°Father, please let him go,¡± Qin Shuang said. ¡°If it were anything else, I wouldn¡¯t care, but not the Heavenly Thunder Pearl,¡± Qin Feng said with a headache. ¡°So, in the last days of my life, does Father intend to let me die depressed?¡± Qin Shuang implored. ¡°Just because he saved you, you¡¯re defending him like this? Foolish,¡± Qin Feng said. Qin Shuang lowered her head and remained silent. In her mind at that moment, all she could see were images of Xu Zimei having saved her. Although their time together had been brief, even she didn¡¯t know why. It was as if she had just fallen into it. ¡°You can go back first, let me think this through,¡± Qin Feng gestured with his hand and said. ¡°If he dies, your daughter will surely not live alone,¡± Qin Shuang retorted, then left the room. Watching Qin Shuang¡¯s retreating back, Qin Feng ultimately let out a heavy sigh. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, just after Xu Zimei got up, Qin Shuang had already come to his courtyard. ¡°You¡¯re up so early?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. Qin Shuang had a servant bring over some breakfast and set it on the table in the room. ¡°We have a noble visitor today, Father went to entertain him, so I got up early as well,¡± Qin Shuang replied. ¡°What kind of noble visitor?¡± Xu Zimei asked after washing up. ¡°It seems to be the Saint Heir from the Heavenly Emperor Gate, asking Father to find someone,¡± Qin Shuang stated. ¡°Father is taking it quite seriously since the guest¡¯s status is extraordinary.¡± Chapter 745 - Chapter 745 Chapter 744 The Use of Nirvana Beads ?Chapter 745: Chapter 744 The Use of Nirvana Beads Chapter 745: Chapter 744 The Use of Nirvana Beads ¡°The Saint Heir of Heavenly Emperor Gate?¡± Xu Zimei paused for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Xiang Kunlun, huh.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to that,¡± Qin Shuang pouted. ¡°Try the food, see if it¡¯s to your liking.¡± After freshening up, Xu Zimei glanced at the breakfast. Today¡¯s meal wasn¡¯t like the previous medicinal ones. There was only a bowl of porridge, a few steamed buns, and a plate of lightly stir-fried vegetables. ¡°Did you make this?¡± Xu Zimei asked as he sat down. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Qin Shuang instantly blushed. Watching Xu Zimei eat, she asked expectantly, ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s smile revealed a dimple on her left cheek, followed by a satisfied nod. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiang Kunlun?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°He¡¯s in the front hall,¡± Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Why are you so interested in him?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s looking for me,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Ah, you know him?¡± Qin Shuang asked in surprise. ¡°Take me to the front hall for a look. After all, he¡¯s gone to such trouble to find someone,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something strange about the way you talk?¡± Qin Shuang inquired. ¡°Yin and yang, odd and quirky,¡± Xu Zimei joked. After finishing their meal, Xu Zimei and Qin Shuang left the courtyard, heading towards the Qin Residence¡¯s front hall. ¡°When we get there, don¡¯t say anything rash,¡± Qin Shuang cautioned. ¡°We might not fear the usual Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, but the Heavenly Emperor Gate, with its three Emperors, is not to be underestimated. Father would not dare offend them.¡± The two walked along a gravel path through the woods, and halfway through, they met Steward Long walking towards them with a middle-aged man and a young man. Upon seeing the young man, Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes instinctively darted away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± noticing something amiss, Xu Zimei inquired. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï No sooner had he spoken than the young man also spotted them, eyes lighting up, he called out, ¡°Shuang¡¯er.¡± Qin Shuang didn¡¯t respond to the young man but instead pulled Xu Zimei¡¯s arm and hid behind him. ¡°Who are you?¡± the young man glanced at Xu Zimei and frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself before asking about others?¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. The young man frowned, looked at Xu Zimei, and answered, ¡°I am Qin Fusu, the Saint Heir of Great Qin.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t bother with him,¡± Qin Shuang whispered while pulling on Xu Zimei¡¯s arm. ¡°My name is Xu Zimei, just a Loose Cultivator,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off and walked away with Qin Shuang. The young man seemed to want to say something but was stopped by the middle-aged man behind him. ¡°Fusu, you must not be rude.¡± ¡­a€| After they had walked a distance, Qin Shuang finally loosened her grip on Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. ¡°What were you nervous about just now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You should know, I¡¯ve had a marital arrangement with that Qin Fusu since I was young. Father originally wanted to create an alliance with Great Qin through marriage,¡± Qin Shuang explained. ¡°But then, because of my constitution, Great Qin publicly broke off the engagement.¡± ¡°I see. It seems that Qin Fusu still rather likes you,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°Hypocrite,¡± Qin Shuang huffed coldly and fell silent. As they spoke, they reached the front hall. A green-clad guard stood watch outside the front hall. Upon seeing the arrival of the two, the guard hurriedly greeted them, ¡°Miss, young master-in-law.¡± ¡°Where is my father?¡± Qin Shuang asked somewhat shyly upon hearing that address. ¡°The master is inside entertaining distinguished guests. Miss, perhaps you should wait a while,¡± said the guard. Xu Zimei was in no hurry and led Qin Shuang to sit down in the pavilion outside. He lay on the long bench in the pavilion, resting his head on Qin Shuang¡¯s lap. He could feel that Qin Shuang¡¯s entire body had stiffened. Neither of them spoke; a breeze blew through the withered trees in the courtyard before suddenly disappearing. Meanwhile, Steward Long, accompanied by Qin Fusu and a middle-aged man, also walked over. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s head on Qin Shuang¡¯s lap, his eyes reddened completely. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re courting death,¡± the sound of a sword¡¯s cry arose around him, and the longsword at his waist began to tremble slightly. ¡°Saint Heir Qin, this is Qin City. You¡¯d better restrain yourself a little,¡± Steward Long said from the side. ¡°Elder Qin Shang, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you face.¡± The middle-aged man beside him smiled, patted Qin Fusu on the shoulder, and suppressed his aura. ¡°Fusu, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our visit.¡± While everyone was speaking, Qin Feng was seen walking out of the front hall, accompanied by a young man and an old man. The young man was clad in a purple robe exuding an aura of immense authority. His features were as sharp as a carved sculpture, exceedingly handsome. The old man¡¯s presence was inscrutable, his endless aura sinking all around him like the sea. ¡°City Lord Qin, I appreciate your troubles with this matter,¡± Xiang Kunlun spoke somberly. Qin Feng¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural, but he still nodded slightly. Turning his head, Qin Feng also noticed Qin Fusu and the two with him. ¡°Saint Heir and Elder Qin Shang, what brings you to the Qin Residence?¡± Qin Feng asked coldly. Qin Shuang¡¯s broken engagement was related to the two of them and, despite being aware of his daughter¡¯s problems, he still felt uncomfortable. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ve come to discuss my betrothal to Shuang¡¯er,¡± Qin Fusu hastily replied. ¡°Betrothal? Saint Heir, you jest,¡± Qin Feng scoffed. He retorted, ¡°You have no relation to my Qin family anymore; where does this talk of a betrothal come from?¡± ¡°Uncle, I know you¡¯re upset, and I was inconsiderate before, but now I¡¯ve inquired around and have found a way to treat Shuang¡¯er¡¯s constitution,¡± Qin Fusu quickly added. ¡°What way?¡± Qin Feng¡¯s eyes flashed with keen interest, and his expression changed abruptly as he asked urgently. ¡°Shuang¡¯er¡¯s constitution is the Extreme Yin Constitution; to treat it, one must use an object of extreme yang,¡± Qin Fusu responded. ¡°The yang-attributed objects we have are of too low a level; they can only suppress the Nether Ice Physique, not cure it. To truly cure her, we must find the most extreme yang object.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Qin Feng asked. ¡°One of the Five Spirit Beadsa€¡±the Nirvana Bead,¡± Qin Fusu articulated each word. ¡°The Nirvana fire within this bead can not only completely cure the Nether Ice, but it can also allow Shuang¡¯er to be reborn anew.¡± ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Qin Feng took a deep breath and asked excitedly. ¡°Absolutely true; such constitutions were mentioned in the Mythical Era,¡± nodded Qin Fusu. ¡°Then where is the Nirvana Bead now?¡± Qin Feng asked. ¡°That,¡± Qin Fusu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°We are still making inquiries. The Five Spirit Beads are not so easily obtained.¡± ¡°Fine, whoever can find the Nirvana Bead will be Shuang¡¯er¡¯s future husband and successor to my position as the lord of Qin City,¡± Qin Feng declared decisively. ¡°Father, I will marry no one,¡± Qin Shuang, hearing this, immediately shouted. Only then did everyone¡¯s attention turn to Xu Zimei and Qin Shuang in the pavilion. Chapter 746 - Chapter 746 Chapter 745 The Sixteen Forms of Way of Inquiry, Bury the Heavens ?Chapter 746: Chapter 745: The Sixteen Forms of Way of Inquiry, Bury the Heavens Chapter 746: Chapter 745: The Sixteen Forms of Way of Inquiry, Bury the Heavens ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± the moment Xiang Kunlun saw Xu Zimei, the imposing aura around him grew even more intense. ¡°City Lord Qin, the person we¡¯re looking for is in your residence; surely you¡¯re not planning to shelter him?¡± The elder next to him frowned and inquired. ¡°Elder Bei, please don¡¯t misunderstand; I think there must be some misunderstanding,¡± Qin Feng said hurriedly. ¡°I had intended to clarify things before informing you.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding could there be? He killed Chang Hong, destroyed my avatar; how can there be any falsehood in this matter?¡± Xiang Kunlun asked indifferently. Qin Fusu chuckled lightly from the side, watching the drama unfold. Qin Feng frowned slightly and asked Xu Zimei, ¡°What exactly is going on here?¡± ¡°I have killed someone named Feiyu Changhong,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and replied. ¡°However, it started because he wanted to take my mount; the Heavenly Emperor Gate really has some nerve. You only allow yourselves to kill others but can¡¯t tolerate anyone killing your disciples. Such arrogance, those unaware would think the Northern Emperor is still alive, truly believing it¡¯s still your Heavenly Emperor Gate¡¯s era?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder from Heavenly Emperor Gate next to him snorted coldly. He said, ¡°Such big talk, although our Heavenly Emperor Gate isn¡¯t the Dominator, killing an ant like you is still effortless.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Can we not take a step back in this matter?¡± ¡°What do you mean, City Lord Qin? Are you trying to mediate?¡± asked the elder from Heavenly Emperor Gate. ¡°Young Master Xu saved my daughter¡¯s life; I can only do my utmost to protect him,¡± Qin Feng said helplessly. He could clearly see that his daughter had already fallen for Xu Zimei. ¡°Young Master Xu killed a man out of necessity, but after all, it¡¯s still a life lost; wouldn¡¯t compensation be acceptable?¡± ¡°City Lord Qin, you better not get involved in this matter,¡± said the elder. ¡°Do you think my Heavenly Emperor Gate needs any compensation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of Chang Hong¡¯s temperament; indeed quite arrogant and overbearing, especially in these recent years, leveraging the might of our Heavenly Emperor Gate. But regardless, you shouldn¡¯t have killed him,¡± Xiang Kunlun said from the side. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s not involve the Sect Gate; you and I duel it out between us, with no regard for life or death, how about it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± hearing Xiang Kunlun¡¯s words, Qin Shuang quickly grabbed Xu Zimei¡¯s hand, gently shaking her head. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, come here,¡± Qin Feng scolded. He had already done all he could, if the Heavenly Emperor Gate wouldn¡¯t interfere, that was the limit of what he could do. But someone died, and there had to be accountability. Qin Shuang looked at Qin Feng, knowing her father was truly angry. She stood there, torn. ¡°Go, I can handle this matter,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°If anything happens to you, I will, I will,¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s face flushed, at a loss for words. ¡°Alright, I understand your feelings; trust me,¡± Xu Zimei said while patting Qin Shuang¡¯s head. After watching Qin Shuang leave, Xu Zimei then turned to look at Xiang Kunlun. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t bother to dwell on the last incident, but you truly seem in a hurry to seek death.¡± ¡°Do you really think that defeating my avatar is quite an achievement?¡± Xiang Kunlun said coolly. As his words ended, an extremely strong aura gradually rose from him. This aura appeared to be around the fifth level of the Divine Vein, representing the highest level among the younger generation. The Saint Heir of a sect with three emperors was indeed extraordinary. Around him, Thunderbolt twined, the Four Symbols Divine Beasts softly cried, and a majestic Heavenly Gate slowly opened behind him. He looked at Xu Zimei with eyes filled with dominance and disdain. Around him, several shadows flickered; Elder Qin Shang watched his own Saint Heir and inquired, ¡°Fusu, what do you think of him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Xiang Kunlun is an extraordinary talent, having integrated the learning of three generations of Great Emperors from the Heavenly Emperor Gate. Uniting it within himself, especially his True Fate, is said to be incredibly powerful,¡± Qin Fusu spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not his match now, but once my cultivation rises and I contend for Destiny, I will certainly be no less than him.¡± ¡°Good, truly worthy of being Great Qin¡¯s Saint Heir,¡± Elder Qin Shang praised. For him, it wasn¡¯t terrifying to be unable to compare, what mattered most was that fearless heart. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡­a€| Xiang Kunlun stepped into the void, myriad phenomena shifting behind him. As he rose into the air, the entire firmament was suppressed, with the Four Symbols Divine Beasts roaring incessantly. The people of Qin City looked up at the firmament, staring dumbfounded. Someone cried out, ¡°The sky is changing.¡± The entire city burst into excitement. ¡°Come, let us fight a fair battle once more,¡± Xiang Kunlun said, looking at Xu Zimei. Standing before the Heavenly Gate, in the void behind him, he seemed like the dominator of all. Xu Zimei smiled and shook her head, calmly stepping into the void. Around him, there wasn¡¯t a particularly fierce aura; he seemed like duckweed swaying in the storm, gradually rising to meet Xiang Kunlun in the air. Xiang Kunlun¡¯s gaze was profound as deep purple thunderbolts pervaded around him. The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise stood proudly. The deep purple thunder spread around them, the thunder cracking loudly, their forms as if clad in a layer of thunderous armor. Both their power and speed greatly enhanced. ¡°The Four Symbols Great Method, self-created by the Northern Emperor,¡± Qin Feng muttered to himself. His gaze toward Xu Zimei was uncertain as to how Xu should respond. He pondered that even with his Saint Vein¡¯s strength, perhaps he could not withstand this strike. Xu Zimei slowly drew Tyrant Shadow from behind him. After a long absence from battle, Tyrant Shadow trembled with a ringing sound. ¡°Way of Inquiry, Sixteen Forms, Bury the Heavens Form,¡± Xu Zimei murmured softly. A streak of black light burst forth from Tyrant Shadow, and then darkness descended, covering the whole firmament, including the sun, in darkness. This technique had not been so powerful before, but later Xu Zimei fused Demonic Qi with it, amplifying its strength. The moment the sky was covered, boundless Spiritual Energy was condensed, absorbed into the black mist. Xu Zimei slowly swung the Tyrant Shadow in his hand, and gradually, the shape of a monstrous beast¡¯s head formed at the blade¡¯s edge. This monstrous head devoured the black fog above the sky. With Xu Zimei at the center, the previously omnipresent black mist instantly started to condense toward the blade. As Xu Zimei¡¯s blade slowly swung out, light returned to the sky. All the black fog was perfectly devoured. With one slash falling, the monstrous head roared as it charged towards the Four Symbols Divine Beasts. With a ¡°boom,¡± the sky was enveloped in black mist, and the Four Symbols Divine Beasts were obliterated into dust, disappearing into the air. The Blade Qi relentlessly pushed forward, charging yet again towards Xiang Kunlun. ¡°Heavenly Gate, open,¡± Xiang Kunlun bellowed. The Heavenly Gate behind him instantly expanded several times, from which strands of a formless mist emerged, surrounding him. Chapter 747 - Chapter 747 Chapter 746 A Slash to Break the Heavenly Gate ?Chapter 747: Chapter 746: A Slash to Break the Heavenly Gate Chapter 747: Chapter 746: A Slash to Break the Heavenly Gate The moment the Heavenly Gate opened, a sense of void enveloped Xiang Kunlun. The black mist of Bury the Heavens swept past, only to be entirely absorbed by the Heavenly Gate behind Xiang Kunlun. ¡°It is rumored that the Ancestor of the Heavenly Emperor Gate could directly connect to the Upper Realm, opening the Heavenly Gate and absorbing all forms of attacks. This Xiang Kunlun is no ordinary figure,¡± Elder Qin Shang said from below. ¡°Of course, do you think the Saint Heir of our Heavenly Emperor Gate is that simple?¡± an elder from the Heavenly Emperor Gate commented lightly beside him. ¡°But the fellow opposite is no simple character either, being able to contend with Xiang Kunlun on equal footing.¡± ¡°Where are they on equal footing? Young Master Xu clearly suppressed him,¡± Qin Shuang retorted with a pout. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, do not be disrespectful,¡± Qin Feng scolded with a frown. ¡°The first move was just a probe; Xiang Kunlun¡¯s Destiny hasn¡¯t manifested yet!¡± Above the firmament, Xiang Kunlun took a deep breath, his Heavenly Gate emanating an immense radiance. ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong about you, you indeed qualify to be my opponent,¡± Xiang Kunlun said earnestly. ¡°Enough with the nonsense,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. His aura was gradually rising. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 Sky-breaking Change, Mysterious Spirit Second Transformation, ¡­ Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation. As the ancient and colossal shadow of the Cang Dragon emerged behind him, Xu Zimei¡¯s presence reached an unbelievable level. The surrounding void kept collapsing, with currents of spatial reverse flow blowing past. In his hand, the Tyrant Shadow Blade Prison was like the sea, with waves of Blade Intent rising higher with each wave. With this slash, accompanied by the cascading Blade Intent, the entire firmament seemed to collapse. The crowd below looked up, their vision completely obscured, with only the boundless Blade Intent crisscrossing the sky. The next moment, there was a ¡°boom¡± of an explosion. The sky seemed to shatter, as if it were about to collapse, with a roar ringing in their ears. Within the vast and boundless Blade Intent, Xiang Kunlun¡¯s figure was directly engulfed by the Blade Qi. And the Heavenly Gate behind him, after only withstanding for a moment, was directly shattered. ¡°One slash to sever the Four Symbols, one slash to break the Heavenly Gate,¡± someone muttered to themselves. All were shaken by it. Even Qin Feng was shocked for a moment, recalling his previous actions. ¡°What kind of monster is this guy.¡± Above the firmament, the Blade Intent shattered the entire sky. As the Blade Intent slowly dissipated, the place where Xiang Kunlun once stood was now completely devoured by the void. ¡°Great Emperor Body,¡± suddenly, a majestic voice came from the depths of the void. Then, the world suddenly fell silent. A towering figure suddenly appeared in the sky, this figure with hands behind his back, exuded an overwhelming presence. The figure was enveloped by nothingness. The crowd couldn¡¯t see his appearance, but a thick imperial might spread from his body, suppressing everything. ¡°The, the Great Emperor?¡± someone stammered. ¡°How can there be a Great Emperor when the Destiny hasn¡¯t formed?¡± someone shook their head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not the Great Emperor, but it bears a striking resemblance to one.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± some puzzled spectators asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s certainly not the Great Emperor.¡± In the courtyard of the City Lord Mansion, the elder of the Heavenly Emperor Gate stroked his long white beard with satisfaction. ¡°Elder Bei, this is?¡± Qin Feng asked curiously, looking at the Great Emperor Body in the sky with confusion. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°This is our Saint Heir¡¯s True Fate,¡± Elder Bei said. ¡°Kunlun has already glimpsed the secrets of the future. Rather than calling it the Great Emperor Body, it¡¯s better to say it¡¯s the Future Body.¡± ¡°The future self, are you saying that he will be a Great Emperor in the future?¡± Qin Feng was taken aback and inquired. ¡°So he can draw on the power of the future? Peering into the mysteries of what¡¯s to come.¡± Qin Feng felt he still didn¡¯t quite understand; if Xiang Kunlun truly was to become a Great Emperor in the future, that would be terrifying. But the future is unpredictable, who can know for sure? ¡°You won¡¯t understand the Great Dao of Kunlun anyway. Just watch,¡± Elder Bei stated. People looked toward the firmament, and in front of the Great Emperor Body, the figure of Xiang Kunlun gradually emerged. At that moment, he was seen stepping into the void and merging with the Great Emperor Body. It was as if he traversed countless timespaces, fusing with his future self. For a time, the original mist on the surface of the Great Emperor Body gradually dissipated, becoming clear to view. Xu Zimei looked up and saw that the Great Emperor Body was indeed the spitting image of Xiang Kunlun. The aura surrounding him was extraordinarily powerful, and his eyes seemed to be swirling with thousands of stars. Waves of vast imperial might manifested around him. ¡°Use your True Fate,¡± Xiang Kunlun said indifferently, standing with his hands behind his back. ¡°You are not worthy of my using True Fate,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t always be so confident. To others, you may be strong, but to me, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Xiang Kunlun let out a cold snort, his hand reaching out to strike Xu Zimei. The dense imperial might spread between his palms, directly covering half of the firmament. ¡°Suppression,¡± a light bark came from his mouth. Xu Zimei smiled, and the Power Vortex inside him was spinning wildly. Accompanied by strands of strength arising all around him. The Giant of Strength materialized behind him once again. The gathering of the Shaking Heaven Power vortex could go on indefinitely, beyond accumulating in the body, it could also condense within the Divine Soul. At this moment, as the giant appeared, a massive pressure came rushing forth. The giant too extended a hand, colliding with the Great Emperor Body. An explosion boomed, and a wave of energy surged through midair. Everything the wave touched was annihilated within it. The entire firmament collapsed once more, and the figure of Xiang Kunlun staggered back more than a dozen steps before finally coming to a halt. He looked at Xu Zimei with grave concern and asked word by word, ¡°Is this your True Fate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, this is just the beginning,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Continue, let me see if your strength matches your confidence.¡± The giant behind him roared to the sky, taking steps toward Xiang Kunlun. The entire sky echoed with ¡®thud thud thud¡¯ sounds, as if thunder was rolling in the heavens. The next moment, the giant lifted his foot and stomped directly toward Xiang Kunlun. Xiang Kunlun, with a grave expression, brought his hands together and quickly blocked in front of his head. With a ¡°boom,¡± Xiang Kunlun was sent flying backward. He fell through the clouds like a cannonball, his body uncontrollably plunging downward. Ultimately, he crashed into the ground, creating a deep pit. All the people of Qin City felt the earth tremble. Xiang Kunlun once again flew out from the deep pit, treading on air. The injuries on his body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, he appeared somewhat disheveled, his hair disarrayed, and he looked at Xu Zimei with an even more intense focus. ¡°Is this all you have?¡± Xu Zimei asked, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°A Saint Heir from a lineage with three emperors, that¡¯s it?¡± Xiang Kunlun didn¡¯t respond but closed his eyes slightly, sensing something. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748 Chapter 747 Though I Die, I Remain the Heavenly Emperors Saint Heir ?Chapter 748: Chapter 747: Though I Die, I Remain the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Saint Heir Chapter 748: Chapter 747: Though I Die, I Remain the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Saint Heir Surrounding him, a profound and peculiar aura slowly enveloped the area. ¡°Mountains need not be high; their renown grows with the presence of immortals,¡± Xiang Kunlun spoke slowly. His tone was even and heavy. A majestic mountain gradually emerged behind him. This mountain was divided by the energies of yin and yang, vast and imposing. ¡°Mount Kunlun¡¯s name flows eastward. From atop Mount Kunlun, the heavenly winds descend, and the flute sings through the twenty-four bridges.¡± As his words fell, the spectral image of the mountain behind him began to clarify. ¡°Mount Kunlun, the Nine Revolutions Yin Yang Skill,¡± Xiang Kunlun slightly lifted his hands upward. In that moment, he seemed to lift the mountain over his head, as if raising the firmament itself. Atop Mount Kunlun, black and white streams of yin and yang energies intertwined and merged. They formed two beams of yin and yang light that surged mightily toward the heavens. ¡°Even if I lose, I will fight you fair and square, with all my might,¡± Xiang Kunlun bellowed. He was shouldering Mount Kunlun, his waist already bent under its weight. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Veins popped on his forehead, as drops of blood mixed with sweat fell from the top of his head. ¡°With me stands Mount Kunlun, the Nine Revolutions Yin and Yang,¡± Kunlun¡¯s roar echoed once more. Behind him, Mount Kunlun expanded hundreds of times in size and merged with the yin and yang energies of the sky, bearing down on Xu Zimei. The Giant of Strength lifted its arms, raising Mount Kunlun above its head. As Mount Kunlun descended, the Giant of Strength was also pressed down by half a meter. Within Xu Zimei, the Power Vortexes were continuously spinning, each one nearly at its limit. With more and more strength energy, the Giant gradually steadied its stance. Xiang Kunlun struggled to control Mount Kunlun, pressing it down step by step towards Xu Zimei. This was the limit of what his body could endure. But still, he stubbornly persisted, aiming to completely suppress Xu Zimei. As time passed, many wounds had opened on Xiang Kunlun¡¯s body, from which blood scattered; even his eyes were threaded with blood. Countless cracks appeared on the surface of his skin; if this continued, his body might just shatter into pieces. ¡°Enough,¡± Elder Bei from the Heavenly Emperor Gate below shouted. ¡°Kunlun, admit defeat.¡± ¡°Elder, I won¡¯t,¡± Xiang Kunlun shook his head as cracking sounds began emanating from within him. ¡°In life, one can¡¯t escape success or failure. The tides too have their ebb and flow. Admit defeat now, and when destiny calls, you can start anew,¡± Elder Bei yelled. Xiang Kunlun had been under his watch since childhood; he could not bear to see him perish like this. ¡°Elder, I¡¯ve had too smooth a path since childhood. Unbeaten among my peers, viewed by all as an evil being, born into a clan with three emperors. I can¡¯t accept defeat,¡± Xiang Kunlun shouted. ¡°If I admit defeat today, I fear I¡¯ll never have the courage to face him again.¡± ¡°Why bother doing this,¡± Elder Bei shook his head. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Young Master Xu, could you spare his life? We concede, and you can name your compensation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always disliked trouble. Since we¡¯ve fought, it¡¯s to the death,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Heavenly Emperor Gate¡¯s retribution,¡± Elder Bei squinted his eyes and said. ¡°You come at me all you want,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. The Giant of Strength behind him roared up to the sky, hoisting Mount Kunlun half an inch higher. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I, as a cultivator, naturally defy the heavens. The path to destiny is strewn with white bones. If I aim to become a Great Emperor, not to mention your slight Heavenly Emperor Gate, Even if everyone in this world turned against me, what of it?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the people of Qin City below were all invigorated. ¡°To make an enemy of the entire world, how confident must this man be to utter such words?¡± ¡°That guy,¡± Qin Fusu¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, as he swallowed hard. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes started to become somewhat dazed as she watched from below. It was not until Qin Feng coughed a few times that Qin Shuang hastily returned to her senses. Her face immediately flushed with redness again. ¡°Father isn¡¯t against you two being together,¡± Qin Feng said. ¡°But you still need to resolve your physical condition.¡± ¡°Is it because you saw Young Master Xu¡¯s potential that Father isn¡¯t opposed?¡± Qin Shuang asked. ¡°How could that be,¡± Qin Feng¡¯s face turned red, and he hurriedly explained. ¡°I had already noticed that this kid was extraordinary; I just wanted to test him. The young man is good, he¡¯s the one.¡± ¡­¡­ Above the firmament, Xiang Kunlun¡¯s body had reached the verge of shattering into pieces. The Elder Bei next to him also did not dare to act rashly; he was hesitant even to intervene in a battle of this level. ¡°Kunlun, there¡¯s no need to be so obstinate. There are many people waiting for you,¡± Elder Bei said anxiously. ¡°Elder Bei, please go back and tell my master that I feel regret for him and for the entire Heavenly Emperor Gate. The Sect Gate has invested heavily in me, but Kunlun ultimately cannot repay it,¡± Xiang Kunlun said with a downcast expression. ¡°I am not fit to be the Great Emperor.¡± ¡°Have you thought about Feiyu Qingyun? She¡¯s still waiting for you at the Sect Gate,¡± Elder Bei still didn¡¯t want to give up, as he said. ¡°Tell Qingyun, if there is an afterlife, I will definitely not be any Saint Heir, nor compete for Destiny. I will just live a good life with her,¡± Xiang Kunlun said. His body had started to completely splinter apart. His final roar seemed to exhaust all his strength. ¡°Though I die, I am still the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Saint Heir.¡± Mount Kunlun immediately emitted a radiant light, as he used his last energy for Suppression. And the figure of Xiang Kunlun also exploded into pieces. When Mount Kunlun settled down, the entire heaven and earth shattered apart, everything returned to nothingness. ¡°Kunlun,¡± Elder Bei shouted loudly. As Mount Kunlun dissipated, the world suddenly became empty, deathly silent. People looked towards the void where Xu Zimei stood, wanting to know the final outcome. A waist Token swayed gently as it fell slowly from the sky, carried by the breeze. Elder Bei reached out to catch the Token; it was Xiang Kunlun¡¯s Saint Heir Token. He looked around in confusion. Suddenly, the emptiness regained calm, and Xu Zimei calmly walked out from the void. Unharmed, his clothes neat and tidy. ¡°From this day forth, my Heavenly Emperor Gate will ceaselessly seek your death,¡± Elder Bei spoke low, his tone laden with intense killing intent. ¡°Good, come at me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I am the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, and I will calmly await your arrival at the True Martial Holy Sect. Send as many War Generals as you have in the Heavenly Emperor Gate,¡± he said. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Elder Bei¡¯s pupils shrank. He turned his head, his gaze fixed blankly on Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei had originally intended to kill Elder Bei, but considering they were in Qin City, he didn¡¯t want to involve Qin City, so he spared him a path to life. Ignoring Elder Bei behind him, Xu Zimei stepped through the air and entered directly into the Qin Residence. He glanced at Qin Fusu and said lightly, ¡°If I come to Qin City again, I will destroy your Great Qin.¡± Chapter 749 - Chapter 749 Chapter 748 Blood-colored Guards ?Chapter 749: Chapter 748 Blood-colored Guards Chapter 749: Chapter 748 Blood-colored Guards Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, both Qin Fusu and Elder Qin Shang had somewhat ugly expressions on their faces. But they didn¡¯t dare to retort at the moment. After all, Xu Zimei was a ruthless man who had even slain Xiang Kunlun, and killing them now would be as easy as flipping his hand. ¡°Get lost,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Elder Qin Shang glanced at Qin Feng and, finding no reaction from him, left in humiliation, pulling Qin Fusu with him. It was only after the two had left that Qin Shuang lowered her head and walked up to Xu Zimei, again grabbing his arm. ¡°You two talk, I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Qin Feng laughed awkwardly, ready to leave. ¡°No need, I¡¯m about to leave too. I¡¯m just telling you as a farewell,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Qin Shuang silently glanced at Xu Zimei. She seemed to have something to say, yet hesitated. ¡°You talk to Shuang¡¯er. Leaving is your freedom,¡± Qin Feng nodded. He could tell that someone like Xu Zimei existed for the sake of competing for Destiny. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? It was simply impossible for him to stay in such a place because of emotional ties. Leaving was only a matter of time. He didn¡¯t want to get involved; it was up to Qin Shuang to seize the chance for herself. ¡°Then when will you return?¡± Qin Shuang asked with a dejected expression. ¡°As soon as I find the Nirvana Beads, I¡¯ll come back and cure your Nether Ice Physique,¡± Xu Zimei smiled as he spoke. ¡°Will I still be able to wait until that day?¡± Qin Shuang murmured to herself. ¡°The people I want dead, even if they hide at the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea, they will die. The ones I don¡¯t want to die, not to mention your Nether Ice Physique, even if Cang Tian won¡¯t allow it, I will make their life brilliant,¡± Xu Zimei laughed lightly. ¡°Then you promise, although you are very strong, there are many stronger ones outside. Do not act rashly in everything. Remember that there are many people who care about you,¡± Qin Shuang said as she straightened Xu Zimei¡¯s clothes. Just like a young wife sending off her husband. Finally, with her cheeks reddening, she looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°I will always be here, waiting for you.¡± If it had been usual, Qin Shuang might have hung her head in shyness after saying these words, not daring to look at Xu Zimei. But this time, even though her cheeks were burning, she still bravely met Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze firmly. ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Zimei said as he gently ruffled her hair and smiled. ¡°Wait for my return.¡± Qin Shuang nodded vigorously. Immediately afterward, Xu Zimei turned and left, with the autumn wind lingering overhead and a few falling leaves and dust floating in the courtyard. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Qin Shuang stood silently alone in the courtyard, lost in thought. ¡°The wind is quite boisterous today,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. After leaving Qin City, Xu Zimei headed towards the docks of the Endless Heaven Sea. Because the distance from the Endless Heaven Sea to the Eastern Continent was too vast, the Teleportation Array had difficulty transporting over such a long distance. So, generally one would take a ship to the transfer station on the Endless Heaven Sea, and then at the transfer station, take the Teleportation Array to the Eastern Continent. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡­ The Endless Heaven Sea here isn¡¯t particularly beautiful. Or rather, it can be said that the sea is mostly dangerous and fraught with crises. Hundreds of ships were docked along the coastline, with a dense crowd of people on the shore seemingly waiting for something. Here, numerous inns and taverns were also built. People were coming and going, making it quite bustling. Xu Zimei looked around and saw that most of the people here were merchants, travelling between the various continents. ¡°Boatman, are we setting sail?¡± Xu Zimei approached a sailor on a voyage ship and inquired. ¡°Young Master, we will set sail in three hours,¡± the man replied. ¡°We haven¡¯t got all our passengers yet.¡± ¡°If you¡¯d like to take the boat, you can pay now to reserve a spot to avoid missing out later.¡± From here to the transfer station, it would cost at least ten thousand Spirit Crystals. Xu Zimei was not short of money, so after paying, the man reminded him, ¡°The boat departs promptly at seven o¡¯clock, and we will wait at most ten minutes. Young Master Xu, do not miss the time.¡± After giving a few instructions to the boatman, Xu Zimei decided to explore the nearby stockade. This place was a simple rest stop, intended specifically for people waiting for the boat. Xu Zimei casually entered a tea stall where several people were already seated. ¡°Qin Laosan, what are you doing on the Eastern Continent?¡± ¡°I heard his child has been accepted into the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Eastern Continent, so he¡¯s off to visit the child.¡± The people around them began clamoring with their discussions. ¡°Our Central Continent is the true Holy Land, why go so far to the Eastern Continent when it¡¯s right here?¡± The man known as Qin Laosan was a rugged fellow. He chuckled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s simply that my son shares a destiny with the Taiyuan Holy Sect. As for the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, it¡¯s not necessarily inferior to those on our Central Continent.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Endless Heaven Sea hasn¡¯t been peaceful lately. A ship from the Yue Family set out and never returned after capsizing.¡± ¡°According to the survivors, they seemed to have encountered something. We¡¯d best minimize our travels lately.¡± Xu Zimei listened with interest to the discussions. Just then, a group of about a dozen people came running from the distance. These people were dressed in blood-red robes, all with long red hair. And they carried with them a murderous aura, giving the impression of executioners who killed without batting an eyelid. Upon reaching the tea stall, the group¡¯s leader produced a portrait. Looking around at everyone, he demanded, ¡°Has anyone seen the person in this painting?¡± The painting depicted a young man with a somewhat pale complexion, handsome and delicate in appearance, seemingly no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. ¡°No, no,¡± the people hurriedly shook their heads. ¡°If you see him, report to us. Whoever harbors a criminal will be treated as an accomplice,¡± the leader said sternly before leading the Blood-colored Guards away. Only after the group had left did the people at the scene take a deep breath. ¡°Who are these people, being so brazen in our Great Qin?¡± ¡°They seem to be from the Great Yu Dynasty,¡± someone mumbled. The Great Yu, like Great Liang, was one of the Nine Cities. However, in recent years, the Great Yu had declined to remain a corner of the Nine Cities and instead declared itself a dynasty. The relationships with the other eight cities had gradually weakened as well. ¡°How dare the Great Yu be so presumptuous,¡± someone complained discontentedly. ¡°They are not simple soldiers from the Great Yu; they appear to be the Blood-colored Guards,¡± someone said in shock, as if recalling something. ¡°Blood-colored Guards?¡± Upon hearing this name, those present fell silent, no longer daring to speak loudly. The Blood-colored Guards comprised seventeen members; aside from their leader who was a strong Saint Vein Realm expert, the other sixteen were from the Emperor Pulse Realm. All of them were enshrined by the Great Yu. They were a covert force of the Great Yu Dynasty, deployed in secret to eliminate enemies of the Dynasty. Just think, such a group of Emperor Pulse experts represented a mighty power. ¡°Who is that young man in the painting, to prompt the full deployment of the Blood-colored Guards?¡± someone said with residual fear. ¡°Best to steer clear of trouble.¡± Chapter 750 - Chapter 750 Chapter 749 There is an Immortal Island Overseas ?Chapter 750: Chapter 749: There is an Immortal Island Overseas Chapter 750: Chapter 749: There is an Immortal Island Overseas ¡°Set sail now,¡± at seven in the evening, the boatman hollered at the dock. In front of the big drum at the village entrance, someone was vigorously beating it, the signal to depart. People hurriedly left the tea pavilion and rushed toward the dock. At that moment on the shore of the Endless Heaven Sea, several sailing ships had already started their voyage. Xu Zimei and the others quickly boarded the ship, each having a separate cabin; written on the mast above the large ship was the character for ¡°Rain.¡± It signified that this was a ship of the Yu Family. The evening sea, with waves that seemed to stir up a disturbance, slapped the water restlessly. On the sea where countless white foams floated, who knew how much filth was buried within. Roaring sounds rose all around, and large lights were lit at the very front of the sailing ship, accompanied by the sea parting in two. As the sailing ship was about to set off, a group of people could be seen boarding the ship from afar. These people were the previously seen Blood-colored Guards. Those from the Great Yu Dynasty. They waved their hands and then, all of them soared and stepped onto the deck of the sailing ship. The passengers who were already on the ship instantly became tense; given a choice, everyone would definitely not want to sit with this group of lunatics. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 ¡°Why would the Blood-colored Guards board our ship?¡± someone quietly asked, curious. ¡°I heard the Yu Family is a clan within the Great Yu Dynasty; naturally, they¡¯re on the same side,¡± someone nearby with knowledge explained. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the journey is peaceful.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with anything else and returned to his cabin to rest. He trained the whole night, in both the quantity of Power Vortexes and the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and conducted his research. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? A night passed in silence. The next day at dawn, Xu Zimei opened the door of his cabin and came up to the deck. The sunrise over the sea was exceptionally beautiful. A sliver of the early sun lazily rose from the east. The sunlight spilled across the entire horizon, where the rising sun was not visible, and all one could see was a sky full of golden yellow. Gradually, the gold in the skyline diminished but grew purer, and light traces of purple emerged around it. Xu Zimei sat down on the deck, where the coastal scenery was not bad at all. As for the Blood-colored Guards, they all were meditating in rest around the deck. Some sat atop the mast, others in a corner of the deck, and some on the roof of their cabins. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t mind them, and a servant prepared breakfast, bringing it over to where Xu Zimei rested on the deck. As time went by, other people on the ship also gradually came out. ¡°With the speed of this sailing ship, it will probably take about seven days to reach the transfer station,¡± a middle-aged man eating his breakfast discussed with others. ¡°What are you all heading to the Eastern Continent for?¡± That man previously called Qin Laosan, who was also on the same sailing ship as Xu Zimei, laughed and said, ¡°To see my son.¡± ¡°We¡¯re from Myriad Treasures Pavilion; we have business all over the Continent, and we travel frequently,¡± the two middle-aged men next to him, dressed in golden robes and sporting goatees, also laughed and said. ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you know why those Blood-colored Guards are here?¡± the middle-aged man said, lowering his head and speaking cautiously. ¡°Why are they?¡± Qin Laosan asked, curious. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t spread the word,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Great Yu Dynasty before, and I heard that it¡¯s because a young man stole the King Yu Cauldron left by King Yu in the old days that they¡¯re thoroughly searching everywhere.¡± ¡°What is the King Yu Cauldron?¡± Qin Laosan asked, puzzled. ¡°You must be quite out of the loop,¡± the middle-aged man said. The few shopkeepers from Myriad Treasures Pavilion next to them nodded and said, ¡°The Great Yu Dynasty is located at the central point of the four seas. They¡¯ve established their place in a location that is easy to defend but hard to attack, relying on the advantageous terrain. It¡¯s said that the King Yu Cauldron can settle the winds and waves of all the seas and also control the sea areas. Thus, it is of vital importance to them.¡± ¡°Can you imagine what price it would fetch if we found the King Yu Cauldron and took it to auction at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion?¡± another shopkeeper said enviously. ¡°Forget about it. Forget about auctioning it; I reckon the Great Yu Dynasty would chase you down to the ends of the earth.¡± The crowd was jesting on the side when suddenly, the entire sailing ship began to rock. The previously calm sea surface also started to fluctuate. The ¡°roaring¡± waves surged higher with each swell, and the tables and chairs on deck toppled over. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± someone shouted. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ve run into something; no need to be afraid. Onboard we have the elite guards of the Yu Family, as well as the Blood-colored Guards of the Great Yu Dynasty. Nothing will go wrong.¡± The person in charge of the sailing ship hurriedly came out to soothe everyone¡¯s nerves. The man in a blood-colored long robe sitting atop the mast was the leader of the group of Blood-colored Guards. He stared intently straight ahead, utterly ignoring the surging waves around him. Suddenly, a pure and sacred light burst forth into the sky. Everyone looked straight ahead, only to see that a mysterious island had appeared on the previously calm sea surface out of nowhere. ¡°That is,¡± the crowd watched in astonishment at the island that had suddenly emerged. The waves around seemed to have calmed down, and the sailing ship slowly came to a stop near the island. Everyone looked on in shock; the island seemed like a gigantic beast lying on the sea. Its surrounding mountains shone with a myriad of lights, radiating various glows. The entire island towered majestically, its peak not visible to the eye, standing proudly with thick immortal light over the Endless Heaven Sea. ¡°What is this?¡± someone murmured to themselves. ¡°Immortal, Immortal Island,¡± someone stuttered nearby. There are Immortal Islands in the world, visible to those with profound fortune. Floating on the Endless Heaven Sea, their whereabouts unpredictable, their drifting paths uncertain. The so-called Immortal Islands include Penglai, Yingzhou, Square Mountain, and many others. It¡¯s said that Immortals live on these islands and secluded Immortals will teach those with deep destiny and fortune. ¡°Which Immortal Island is this?¡± someone curiously asked. ¡°There is Liubo Island in the East Sea, where seven thousand li into the sea appears a mirage of a sea market. It disperses into air, gathers into form, ethereal and unpredictable, changing constantly. On the island there are beasts, shaped like cows with blue bodies but no horns and only one hoof; whenever they come in and out of water, wind and storms must arise, their light is like the sun and the moon, their roar like thunder, and their name is Kui.¡± ¡°Are you saying this is Liubo Island?¡± someone exclaimed in surprise. ¡°This is the legendary Immortal Island from the teachings of the Supreme Clear Sect!¡± ¡°I wonder if the legendary Immortal Liubo is still there,¡± someone said wistfully. ¡°Are we going to land on the Immortal Island?¡± people around were discussing fervently. ¡°Yes! An Immortal Island is something to be encountered, not sought. If missed, one might never find it again in their lifetime.¡± Someone shouted, and immediately, more than a dozen figures dashed towards it swiftly. The rest didn¡¯t hurry but watched the situation unfolding before them. Just as those figures were about to approach Liubo Island, suddenly, a beastly roar erupted from within. And then, those figures were all engulfed into it. For a moment, everyone felt a bit frightened and dared not proceed further. This Immortal Island remained enveloped in rosy light, exuding a mysterious aura. Chapter 751 - Chapter 751 Chapter 750 Immortal Island has a Fairy ?Chapter 751: Chapter 750 Immortal Island has a Fairy Chapter 751: Chapter 750 Immortal Island has a Fairy Everyone witnessing this scene felt a measure of fear. This mysterious Immortal Island, while a treasure trove, was also incredibly dangerous. ¡°What should we do?¡± someone muttered to themselves. Then, they saw the leader of the Blood-colored Guards soar into the air. With the ship¡¯s sail flapping in the wind, the leader swiftly stepped onto Liubo Island. The crowd watched intently. As he approached the Immortal Island, another roar of a beast erupted. This roar was like thunder exploding, causing a ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. Then a massive maw lunged at him, but the leader, with a calm expression, lightly tapped in midair with his right foot, dodged the attack and gently landed on the island. The cries of the ferocious beasts inside seemed to grow fiercer, but the rosy light obscured everything, and the onlookers couldn¡¯t see clearly what was inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should also try,¡± someone said, unable to suppress their eagerness. Xu Zimei smiled and followed closely behind. The closer they got to Liubo Island, the more they could feel the island¡¯s overwhelming and majestic presence. The island was tens of thousands of meters high and went down seven thousand meters below the sea, deeply rooted into the earth¡¯s crust, with a mist of fairy light radiating from it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï When the crowd reached above the island, they finally saw the scene inside. The leader was fighting with two ferocious beasts. The two creatures were massive, with a dark iron color, and their bodies covered in dense fur. On their heads stood a single small horn, and strangely, they had only one leg underneath. Their roars were like thunder, and their bodies emitted a radiance like the sun and moon. ¡°That¡¯s the Kui,¡± someone said in astonishment. ¡°The legendary Divine Beast of Liubo Island said to guard this place, Immortals¡¯ mount.¡± ¡°Then we should probably not attack, what if the Immortal punishes us?¡± someone quickly suggested. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? If the Immortal were here, we would¡¯ve seen them by now,¡± another person snorted. ¡°I reckon the Immortal has long since ascended. If we want to enter Liubo Island, we must kill these two Kui.¡± After hearing this, some were still pondering on the spot, while others had already joined the leader in attacking the Kui. Xu Zimei did not rush. He flew halfway around Liubo Island and discovered a powerful barrier surrounding it. No flight in was possible; the only way in was where the two Kui stood guard. By the time he returned to the entrance, hundreds of people had gathered, and the two Kui beasts lay on the ground, barely alive, seemingly close to death. The crowd was swarming into the inside. Xu Zimei followed closely and entered. Upon entering Liubo Island, everyone paused, stunned by the scene before them. As far as the eye could see, there seemed to be no end to the island. The island was enormous, surrounded by a variety of blooming flowers, plants, and trees. Flowers competed to bloom eagerly, a riot of colors, stunningly beautiful. Purple, white, orange, many different trees and plants thrived here. Some white-eared rabbits, seeing the people come in, didn¡¯t seem to know fear, instead looking curiously at them with drooping ears. The air here was refreshing, almost like a paradise, making it hard to bring oneself to destroy it. The crowd moved through the flowers, plants, and trees. These plants, although ordinary, had their unique charm. For a moment, they were somewhat lost in the wonder. ¡°This Immortal Island is so beautiful,¡± someone exclaimed. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s move on, let¡¯s not disturb this peace,¡± another person nearby nodded in agreement. The group continued forward, and the sound of ¡°huala huala¡± running water rose around their ears. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In the distance, a colorful waterfall flowed quietly, its water unlike that of the mortal world. The waterfall poured down from clearly defined layers of rock, and directly in front of it, the group discovered a peach grove. Hundreds of peach trees were planted here, and at this moment, the peach grove was in full bloom. Pink, the peach blossoms floated in the sky. Butterflies danced amidst the blossoms, evoking the feeling that April¡¯s charms were exhausted in the mortal world, while peach blossoms on Immortal Island were just beginning to flourish. ¡°Is this the dwelling place of Immortals?¡± someone murmured to themselves. As people continued into the heart of the peach haven, they seemed entranced by another world. A sound of flowing water came from straight ahead, and the group looked up. They saw a colorful pool appear before them, with peach blossoms floating on the surface of the water, forming layers upon layers. And in the pool, a woman sat, seemingly bathing. The peach blossoms obstructed the view of her graceful body reflected in the water, only her wet black hair was visible from behind. ¡°Fairy,¡± someone shouted loudly. This immediately caught the attention of the woman in the pool. In an instant, the tranquil environment of the peach haven changed, and several explosive ¡°boom boom boom¡± sounds were heard. The entire waterfall of the pool exploded, creating several waves that, like bombs, obliterated the entire pool. At that moment, the woman got dressed, her jade feet stepping on the splashing waves as she ascended into the air. ¡°Who are you?¡± the woman asked from on high, her demeanor haughty. She wore a long pink dress that merged with the vivid peach grove. Everyone gazed at her face, and for a moment, they were stunned. With an oval face and fair skin that glowed with a delicate pink hue, a peach blossom mark adorned her forehead. She appeared to be in her twenties, with a noble nose, possessing the beauty typical of the women from the Western Region. A peachwood flute hung at her waist. A waist that could be spanned with a grasp was concealed by her long pink dress, making her seem like an Immortal descended to the mortal realm, a sight so pure that even a glance felt like a desecration. ¡°Fairy,¡± some still murmured under their breath. ¡°How did you come upon this island?¡± the woman frowned and asked again. However, no one in the audience responded, as nearly everyone was lost in her appearance. ¡°Since you won¡¯t speak, then let¡¯s bury you all here,¡± the woman huffed coldly. A golden bell bracelet jingled on her right wrist. She slowly swung her right hand, and the bell began to chime. ¡°Dang dang dang,¡± accompanied by this sound. The entire Peach Grove began to change, countless peach trees started to move. Suddenly, the idyllic scene of the Peach Grove was transformed. With the movement of numerous trees, it seemed to be an ancient Formation that, like a large net, trapped everyone within it. A breeze blew by, and the woman extended her jade finger to gently catch a drifting peach petal. At that moment, the petal dispersed into fine pink powder floating in the air. When someone inhaled this powder, they immediately bled from all orifices and died on the spot. ¡°Not good,¡± finally someone reacted and shouted loudly. ¡°Everyone, wake up, this Peach Grove is treacherous.¡± A red mist enveloped the entire Peach Grove, and in an instant, everyone was trapped within it. Chapter 752 - Chapter 752 Chapter 751 Ancestor of the Peach Trees ?Chapter 752: Chapter 751 Ancestor of the Peach Trees Chapter 752: Chapter 751 Ancestor of the Peach Trees Those peach trees had grown to towering heights, obscuring the sun and connecting together to shield the entire firmament from view. Within the pink mist, some people bled from seven orifices, some exploded and died on the spot, and others lost their clarity of mind and began to slaughter each other. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces to break this formation, or none of us will be able to leave,¡± the leader of the Blood-colored Guards shouted. Everyone was enchanted by the woman¡¯s appearance and temperament. When everyone came to their senses, they did not dare to hesitate. They all used their strongest attacks to strike at the formation. ¡°Blood Demon Palm, Myriad Treasures Strike, Netherworld Ghost Claw, Fierce Lion¡¯s Roar, ¡­¡­¡­¡± In an instant, countless streams of Spiritual Energy attacked the formation. Nobody dared to hold back. Just then, as if provoked, the peach trees also erupted in violent movement. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Flailing their branches with gaping bloody maws, they devoured all the attacking techniques and Spiritual Energy. ¡°This,¡± everyone was completely stunned by this scene. ¡°How do we fight this?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a formation, there must be a pivotal point. Everyone, hurry and search for it,¡± the leader of the Blood-colored Guards urgently called out. While talking, a few more people died violently. In the blink of an eye, fewer than twenty people remained alive within the formation. Everyone quickly began searching. However, at that moment, the peach trees in the sky seemed to go mad, thrashing their branches and creating a violent windstorm. Numerous wind blades swooped down from above. Several people failed to dodge in time and were shredded to death by the wind blades. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°We can¡¯t hold on,¡± the crowd was clearly in a panic, attacking wildly within the formation. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged to one side, a slight distance away. The Heaven Expanse Astrolabe he had obtained at Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain orbited around him. This Heaven Expanse Astrolabe could deduce any formation in the world; Xu Zimei had seldom used it since he acquired it. But now, faced with this kind of formation, it was a good time to try it out. formations ultimately rely on Bagua and Ying-yang; they are arranged according to the natural attributes of heaven and earth. They operate on a principle of mutual generation and mutual conquest, similar to the Five Elements. At this moment, countless stars beamed down into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind; the composition of these peach trees indisputably involved wood and wind. As Xu Zimei¡¯s deductions reached their peak, the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe spun faster and faster until it was nearly invisible to the naked eye. The next moment, Xu Zimei took a deep breath, slowly stood up, and lightly tapped a point inside the formation with his right hand. As if touching the heart of the formation, the entire formation began to wobble. A droplet of fire flowed along Xu Zimei¡¯s fingertip into the formation, and in an instant, all of the formations began to burn. All of the Peach Grove served as fuel. The woman in the sky saw this scene, and a hint of surprise flickered in her eyes as she gestured with her right hand. A multicolored droplet of water fell from the adjacent waterfall. Instantly, all of the fire was submerged, and the formation became even more powerful. ¡°Great, time to deduce again,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. It was evident that the woman¡¯s mastery of formations was profound, to the point where it could be said she could create a formation in a single glance. That¡¯s just the way formations are. You set up a formation, I break it. The people within the Formation were now reduced to a mere tenth of their original number, only three to five individuals remained, and these people had long since lost any hope of fighting. This included the leader of the Blood-colored Guards. They all knelt down and started to beg for mercy. ¡°Fairy, please spare our lives! We didn¡¯t mean to disturb you intentionally. It¡¯s just that we happened to see the Immortal Island appear above the Endless Heaven Sea and came up to explore.¡± ¡°Has the island touched ground again?¡± the woman above muttered to herself. ¡°It seems another ten thousand years have passed.¡± Immediately afterward, her gaze turned cold as she said indifferently, ¡°You must have forced your way in. There are pair of Kyu guardians at the entrance, how did you get in? Since you¡¯re here, you might as well stay.¡± With another wave of her right hand, the entire Formation started to shrink. As the Formation shrank, the area in which the people could move became smaller and smaller. In the end, with a clench of her right hand, the Formation shrank into the size of a small ball and then exploded. The whole Peach Grove shook because of it, and the figure of the woman slowly descended. Looking inside the Formation, where not even ashes of the people remained, she then barefooted stepped onto the ground, her gaze deep as she looked into the distance. ¡°Your method of hospitality does break one¡¯s heart,¡± a voice suddenly rose from the side. ¡°Is it not a joy to have friends come from afar?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hearing someone speaking, the woman abruptly lifted her head. To her side, on the branch of a peach tree, a youth dressed in a purple robe was nonchalantly leaning back. He had a Curved Blade slung across his back and had somewhat of a dissipated air about him. ¡°A fish slipping through the net,¡± the woman let out a cold snort as the bells on her wrist rang again. The peach blossoms in the sky all surged toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, and drew his Tyrant Shadow from its sheath. With a clang, countless Blade Qi surged through the Peach Grove, shattering the peach blossoms into dust. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to act. The Peach Grove is so beautiful, I really wouldn¡¯t want to destroy it,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°What do you want?¡± the woman asked indifferently. ¡°Just curious, I came to look around the Immortal Island. I mean no harm,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, you can go, right?¡± the woman said. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet visited behind the waterfall,¡± Xu Zimei pointed towards the back of the rainbow-colored waterfall. His divine consciousness spread out towards it, as if it were being devoured by something, he could sense a terrifying aura lurking there. ¡°Stop here, or I won¡¯t mind expending more energy to keep you here,¡± the woman stated with her eyes narrowed sharply. ¡°I¡¯m the type that knows there is a tiger on the mountain, yet still walks toward the mountain,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He took a step into the void, flying directly towards the area behind the waterfall. Seeing Xu Zimei depart, the woman was not in a hurry. She slowly took out the Flute from her waist. As she began to play, the moment the melody resonated, a huge shadow of a peach tree appeared behind her. It was as if she had been born from this peach tree. This was the first peach tree to appear in this world, its primordial aura permeated the surroundings. ¡°Lovely are the peach trees, resplendent with their flowers,¡± the woman sang softly. Then, the shadow of the peach tree merged with the woman, directly stepping through the Endless Void to block Xu Zimei¡¯s path. The shadow gradually materialized, transforming into a real peach tree. It was like a monster in height, nearly spanning one quarter of the Immortal Island, towering a kilometer high. Its branches were lush with leaves, hung with countless peaches, each blossom carrying an aura of primordial power. ¡°Remarkable,¡± Xu Zimei remarked feeling the breath within, chuckling lightly. ¡°The Ancestor of the Peach Trees that has survived for myriad years, I never imagined it would still be alive.¡± Chapter 753 - Chapter 753 Chapter 752 Immortal Liubo ?Chapter 753: Chapter 752 Immortal Liubo Chapter 753: Chapter 752 Immortal Liubo ¡°I never expected Flowing Wave Island to have an existence like you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The peach tree did not answer; instead, it swayed its massive branches. Like a horde of demons dancing wildly, every single branch carried endless might. As peach blossoms poured down from the sky and fused with the branches, they sealed off Xu Zimei¡¯s path. ¡°Peach Chain Lockheart,¡± a soft shout was heard. Immediately after, those peach tree branches that blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s way astonishingly split into countless phantoms. These phantoms, as if illusory, passed directly through Xu Zimei¡¯s body, and a powerful force came forth, attempting to pull out Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul. ¡°Another attack aimed at the soul,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The peach tree itself did not have much offensive power, but it was doubly effective at bewildering the heart and attacking the Divine Soul. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go to the trouble of killing you, but since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t blame me,¡± the woman said. As the pull around the peach tree grew stronger, Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body seemed to stiffen up. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. With the protection of the Nine Regions Grand Body, he was nearly impervious to any attack on his Divine Soul. A furious roar from the guardian Divine Beast of the Nine Regions Grand Body accompanied the appearance of several Divine Beasts. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Howling Moon Wolf, Three Roar Leoparda€¡±they tore at the peach tree¡¯s branches, their sharp teeth quickly severing them. The peach tree, in pain, let out a somewhat ferocious roar. The two guardian Divine Beasts were not willing to stop, they pounced directly towards the peach tree. The peach tree seemed somewhat frightened and quickly reverted back to human form, swiftly ringing the golden bells in her hands, which sealed off the two Divine Beasts with a myriad of peach branches. ¡°Come back,¡± Xu Zimei called softly. The two guardian Divine Beasts hurriedly returned to the Nine Regions. The Peach Blossom Fairy looked unsettled, her deep gaze resting on Xu Zimei as she said, ¡°You can¡¯t go into the Seven-Colored Waterfall.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Immortal Liubo is in seclusion inside. If you disturb him, it will end badly for both of us,¡± the woman said. ¡°Immortal Liubo?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled and asked, ¡°Then who are you?¡± ¡°I am the Peach Blossom Fairy of Flowing Wave Island, duty-bound to protect the Immortal,¡± the woman replied. ¡°You, an Ancestor of the Peach Trees, acting as a protector for an Immortala€¡±this Immortal Liubo must be quite remarkable,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The Immortal and Flowing Wave Island have a symbiotic relationship; as long as the island has existed, so has the Immortal. Think about that,¡± the woman said. ¡°With you saying that, I want to see him even more,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He bypassed the woman and walked towards the colorful waterfall. The woman could only fret from behind, powerless to intervene. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece; if you won¡¯t listen, and something happens, don¡¯t involve me,¡± the woman behind him shouted reluctantly. When Xu Zimei reached behind the colorful waterfall, he discovered that the water was actually from the Endless Heaven Sea. The sea water flowed in from the other side of the island, traversing tens of thousands of kilometers before arriving here. What was ordinary seawater seemed to have absorbed a trace of Immortal Qi after passing through some place, and had transformed into the colorful Immortal Water. Xu Zimei crossed through the colorful waterfall to find a cobblestone path lined with trees ahead. On both sides, various precious flowers and plants were grown. A fragrant scent wafted towards him along the way. Not far ahead, there was a thatched hut. At that moment, a beam of light that reached to the heavens shone above the hut, while the earth around it transitioned in the manner of the sun, the moon, the stars, and the five elements of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth. This transformational method was only used around the hermit hut and didn¡¯t involve any other place. ¡°Is the Immortal here?¡± Xu Zimei casually plucked a blade of grass, bit it between his lips, and walked towards the hermit hut while shouting out loud. All around was still and quiet, with no one answering. As Xu Zimei approached the hermit hut, suddenly there was a loud ¡°clang¡± sound. It was as if a formation had been activated, and a Tai Chi Diagram unfolded underneath his feet. Yin and Yang transformed into the Five Elements, with the cycle of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth spinning ceaselessly, eventually stopping on Water. The entire Tai Chi Diagram turned into towering waves, surging tumultuously and blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s approach to the hermit hut. ¡°The Immortal has patted my head, and I have tied my hair, pledging to eternal life,¡± a long and clear voice sounded from the hermit hut. Then came a slight ¡°bang¡± sound. A white-robed elder with white hair and a white beard, radiating thousands of feet of Immortal Qi, walked out from inside. ¡°What brings these young visitors to my Liubo Island?¡± the elder asked with a smile. ¡°I wanted to see the legendary Immortal,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°To find out if he is merely a charlatan, a trickster, or a true Immortal.¡± ¡°¡®Immortal¡¯ is just a term; people have different definitions of what an Immortal is. I consider myself an Immortal, but that only represents my own thoughts and views,¡± the elder said, shaking his head. ¡°Since you have come, it must be fate. I bestow upon you a divine token. If we are destined to meet again, we will, and then we can speak of opportunities.¡± The elder smiled as he stroked his long white beard, and with his other hand, he drew a half-circle in the air. A token, brimming with white Spiritual Energy, slowly emerged and moved towards Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead. However, at the moment of contact with Xu Zimei, his Prison Suppressor Demon Body inside him reacted. After activating the Demon Body, a red mark would appear on Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead. Now, stimulated by the Demon Body, the red mark flickered and directly devoured the token of Immortal Qi. ¡°This,¡± the Immortal paused, his expression changing immediately. ¡°Remnants of the Demon Race,¡± he muttered, his gaze becoming strange. Xu Zimei, puzzled, looked at the Immortal Liubo. He could feel the killing intent hidden in his eyes. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡°It¡¯s truly like searching for a needle in a haystack,¡± Immortal Liubo chuckled lightly. He said, ¡°You members of the Demon Race actually dare to come to my Immortal Island. How audacious!¡± ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then stay; the Holy Ancestor will probably be very interested,¡± Immortal Liubo chuckled again. With a wave of his hand, he pressed down directly towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed, his right fist clenched, covered in the Creation Force, and he punched out forcefully, piercing through the hand. ¡°Somewhat skilled, no wonder you dare to come to my Liubo Island,¡± Immortal Liubo snorted coldly. ¡°Shocking Waves.¡± The next moment, endless water extended from his body in every direction, all the streams reaching for the sky and converging into numerous powerful tornadoes of water. Dragons¡¯ roars echoed around, and countless water storms surrounded Xu Zimei. These tornadoes rose tens of meters high, each bearing a huge dragon head. ¡°Explode,¡± Immortal Liubo commanded with a forceful shout. Chapter 754 - Chapter 754 Chapter 753 The Enemies of the Demon Race ?Chapter 754: Chapter 753: The Enemies of the Demon Race Chapter 754: Chapter 753: The Enemies of the Demon Race As the sound of Immortal Liubo¡¯s voice fell, all the storm whirlwinds suddenly erupted into chaos. From above, the dragon¡¯s head curled up thousands of layers of huge waves, all converging and plunging down towards Xu Zimei. The thunderous sound of explosions started ringing around. The entire island was shaking as though it was about to sink to the bottom of the sea. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± all the water exploded, sending water arrows splashing up and completely dissipating in the surroundings. Immortal Liubo stared at the center of the exploding water. When everything had cleared, he saw a slender figure slowly walking out from the misty water vapor. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to fit with your reputation as an immortal,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and let out a long sigh. He said, ¡°Is this kind of attack worthy of an immortal?¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re no ordinary member of the Demon Race either,¡± Immortal Liubo said with narrowed eyes, gently stroking his beard with his right hand. He stated, ¡°You must be some kind of a vanguard.¡± ¡°Such a load of nonsense,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Since you wish to witness my true form as an immortal, I shall satisfy you,¡± Immortal Liubo snorted coldly. As his words fell, a majestic aura of Immortal Qi rose all around him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The Immortal Qi shone upon his body, piercing straight into the sky. At this moment, Immortal Liubo exuded an ethereal aura that seemed to drift above the mundane world. His body was enveloped in white light, his white robes and white hair fluttering slightly. Tiny luminescent flecks revolved within the white light, and his bright eyes seemed as though they could see through everything. An even more powerful momentum burst forth from inside him. It belonged to the presence of an Immortal King. One more step and he would reach the Immortal Extreme. ¡°Kid, surrender yourself,¡± Immortal Liubo snorted coldly. ¡°The Four Directions Sea Domain.¡± Immediately after, the entire Liubo Island began to shake, and layers of ripples floated above it. With a ¡°rumbling¡± explosion, Liubo Island actually began to rise slowly into the air. The whole area of the Endless Heaven Sea was stirred into a tumultuous turmoil. The waters of the Endless Heaven Sea surged towards the sky, forming an immense curtain of water. The water curtains on all four sides enshrouded and concealed the entire Liubo Island. ¡°Thirty thousand li of Liubo, where my master rises and falls.¡± Immortal Liubo roared, and the Heavenly Sea all around his body started to churn vigorously. It was as if the sea was an extension of his arms, moving freely and under his control. With a casual flick of Immortal Liubo¡¯s finger, countless amounts of water surged like a torrent, aiming to kill Xu Zimei. Within the vast sea, the figure of Xu Zimei appeared exceptionally small. Like a frail boat floating in a storm, at any moment it seemed it could be destroyed. The force of the sea was incredibly powerful, as if a tsunami had occurred. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out, kid,¡± Immortal Liubo said indifferently. His hands waved once more, causing the waters of the Endless Heaven Sea to surge even more violently. Wave after wave of sea swelled forth. Within three thousand li, there were only waves, endless and boundless, as if standing at the center of all forces, where one misstep would lead to utter annihilation. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Playing with water against me?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly. He waved his right hand, and among the Five Spirit Beads, the Weakening Water Pearl appeared in his hand. Xu Zimei gently lifted the Weakening Water Pearl, and within this tiny bead, all was pure, as if it were the most pristine water in the world. The so-called weakening water, light as a feather yet unable to float, insurmountable. A single drop of weakening water could weigh tens of thousands of pounds, an unbearable weight for mere human strength. As the Weakening Water Pearl emitted ripples, the surrounding tumultuous sea seemed to be suppressed by a mysterious force. It gradually became tranquil. ¡°What is this?¡± Immortal Liubo was taken aback. He continued to bellow, ¡°Four Directions Sea Domain, I am the Dominator.¡± Unfortunately, the entire sea was so calm that not a single ripple disturbed its surface. No matter how hard Immortal Liubo tried, the Endless Heaven Sea seemed to have been suppressed. ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± Immortal Liubo asked in horror. Having resided on Liubo Island for hundreds of thousands of years, he was the absolute god of this sea domain, supplemented by his origin and the Cultivation Technique he had learned. Now, he had been defeated in the realm of water by a member of the Demon Race. This great blow left him momentarily dazed. ¡°What on earth did you do?¡± ¡°Be it the forces of the world or the realms of all beings, it¡¯s all about separating and uniting, uniting and separating,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°There are things you don¡¯t understand, the origin of all waters is not something you can contend with.¡± As he slowly waved the Drowning Pearl in his hands, countless water currents began to flow backward, forming several streams that solidified into the shape of ropes. They directly bound Immortal Liubo¡¯s arms and neck, suspending him in midair. ¡°Release me,¡± Immortal Liubo¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. As the saying goes, the longer you live, the more you fear death, which aptly applied to Immortal Liubo. He had probably lived comfortably for countless years on Liubo Island. ¡°Young man, let me go, and I will reward you in the future,¡± Immortal Liubo said. ¡°I¡¯m curious, why do you harbor such hatred towards our Demon Race?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the Holy Court?¡± Immortal Liubo asked with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that a being like you doesn¡¯t know about the Holy Court.¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly and called out the three Seven-faced Demon Generals from the Divine Continent. Upon seeing the three Seven-faced Demon Generals and the rolling Demonic Qi around them, Immortal Liubo was completely horrified. ¡°Demon, Demon General.¡± ¡°My lord, is there something you need?¡± asked the Seven-faced Demon General. ¡°Find out who he really is. Also, this so-called ¡®Holy Court,¡¯ I¡¯d like to learn more about it,¡± said Xu Zimei. Only then did the Seven-faced Demon General glance at Immortal Liubo and chuckled lightly, ¡°Ah, just a tiny ant from the Holy Court.¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Immortal Liubo found himself with a dry mouth. It was always the Demon Generals of the higher Demon Race who were reverent to the young man before him, bowing their heads in servitude. A horrendous suspicion arose in his heart, but he did not dare to continue thinking about it. Because it was too terrifying. ¡°What is the Holy Court?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°These are things we were planning to explain to you when you reached the Heaven Beyond Heavens, as there is still some time before it concerns you,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General said. ¡°Since we¡¯ve encountered it now, let me give you a brief explanation.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Does my lord know who specifically are the enemies of our Demon Race?¡± the Seven-faced Demon General asked. Xu Zimei shook his head; he had some guesses, but he also knew it wasn¡¯t the entire picture. ¡°In the Heaven Beyond Heavens, naturally, the foremost are the ten great families that possess the Ten Divine Veins,¡± the Seven-faced Demon General responded. ¡°In addition, there is the Holy Court, established by the Holy Ancestor specifically to oppose our Demon Race. Those within the Holy Court claim to be Immortals. Their opposition to our Demon Race is irreconcilable, and they are utterly hypocritical.¡± Looking at Immortal Liubo, the Seven-faced Demon General continued, ¡°This fellow is likely one of them, although he¡¯s just a minor character. Their Holy Ancestor, now he¡¯s the interesting one.¡± Chapter 755 - Chapter 755 Chapter 754 Destiny Emerges ?Chapter 755: Chapter 754 Destiny Emerges Chapter 755: Chapter 754 Destiny Emerges ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m just a minor character. Let me go, and I will immediately leave the Holy Court and no longer be your enemy,¡± Immortal Liubo hastily said. ¡°Heaven Beyond Heavens, really looking forward to it now,¡± Xu Zimei said. He looked at Immortal Liubo and asked, ¡°Where is your Holy Ancestor?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. The Holy Ancestor¡¯s whereabouts are a mystery, and an existence like me simply can¡¯t make contact with him,¡± Immortal Liubo hastily said. ¡°How do you usually get in touch with the Holy Court?¡± ¡°I¡¯m usually contacted by the Immortal Envoys from the Holy Court; we can¡¯t reach out to the Holy Court,¡± Immortal Liubo explained. ¡°Useless in every way, what good are you?¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. With that, he directly crushed Immortal Liubo¡¯s head with one hand and tore his soul apart. Accompanied by a heart-wrenching scream, Immortal Liubo¡¯s corpse fell to the ground. Xu Zimei had the Seven-faced Demon General and the others return to the True Fate World. Thinking of Heaven Beyond Heavens, he felt an inexplicable pressure but also some anticipation. Passing the multi-colored waterfall, Xu Zimei entered the room where Immortal Liubo had lived. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The room wasn¡¯t spacious, with just a meditation cushion. Directly in front, there was a table with many offerings on it, including various types of Immortal Fruit. Above the table, on the wall, there was a portrait. A lifelike, vivid portrait. The portrait depicted an old man dressed in a white robe, looking ethereal as if he were cut off from the world. The old man gazed at the edge of the horizon, his eyes full of sorrow, embracing the world in his heart, with an Immortal Deer sitting at his feet. The Immortal Deer was full of Immortal Qi, surrounded by silver halos, with its body seeming to be inlaid with ten thousand stars. They twinkled incessantly, just like the stars in the heavens. Xu Zimei looked at the painting, quietly observing it. It seemed as if the old man in the portrait turned around and locked eyes with Xu Zimei. The next moment, the portrait was incinerated into ashes and scattered into the air. ¡°Hello, goodbye.¡± Xu Zimei murmured, then immediately left the cottage. Walking through the sea of flowers and stepping over the multi-colored waterfall, he returned to the Peach Grove, where the woman was sitting on a rock nearby, watching Xu Zimei. ¡°You, you,¡± she said, unable to finish her sentence. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What did you do to Immortal Liubo?¡± the woman asked. ¡°He¡¯s dead. Now, you¡¯re free. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You killed him,¡± the woman said, looking at Xu Zimei in surprise. She asked, ¡°Who are you really?¡± ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. Just think of me as a passerby,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head as he walked away. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, the woman thought for a while, then slowly made her way behind the multi-colored waterfall. Leaving Liubo Island, all the people who had come were now dead, with only Xu Zimei walking out from within the island. The ship was still anchored close by, amidst the wind and waves. After the turmoil in the Endless Heaven Sea, it now appeared extraordinarily calm. Xu Zimei stepped onto the tranquil sea surface, making his way to the ship, which now had far fewer people on it. The only ones left were those with low cultivation who didn¡¯t dare to venture deep into Liubo Island. ¡°Why are you the only one who came back?¡± Someone looked at Xu Zimei and asked with confusion. ¡°They¡¯re all dead. Start the ship,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said indifferently. ¡°Dead? You¡¯re joking. Then why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± someone asked, disbelieving. However, just as the person finished speaking, a streak of Blade Qi flashed by, and his head had already fallen to the ground. ¡°I said start the ship. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± The massive ship, accompanied by a roar, gradually receded into the distance. Xu Zimei gazed deeply at the calm sea surface. Everyone on the ship was silent as cicadas in cold weather, treating Xu Zimei with respect from a distance, not daring to approach him. Xu Zimei was happy to be at ease. On the seventh day on the Endless Heaven Sea, the weather turned somewhat overcast and oppressive. The grey sky, devoid of even a sliver of color, reflected off the monotonous sea. That afternoon, Xu Zimei, cradling a broad blade, leaned against the cabin top, closing his eyes to rest. He seemed to feel something and looked up at the grey sky. The next moment, suddenly the entire sky changed. A ray of light thousands of feet long shone down, as if tearing through the clouds, dyeing everything visible beneath the grey haze. The sky was instantly ablaze with light, and the surrounding Spiritual Energy also became turbulently active. Massive surges of Spiritual Energy, like tidal waves, roared towards the sky. At the center of that light, a terrifying power seemed to be brewing. Layers of ripples devoured the entire void. In an instant, the sea surface churned with waves, and the entire ship shook in response. Xu Zimei unblinkingly raised his head to look into the light. The light there was more dazzling than the sun, more brilliant and resplendent. He could hardly imagine the power contained within, and at this moment, an unceasing flow of Spiritual Energy was still converging towards that central point. Besides that, all Elemental forces of the world were also being absorbed by the depths of the light. The entire Firmament seemed to be torn apart, with the sky where the light was situated separated from other spaces. That place had become an independent space. ¡°This, this is,¡± someone on the ship saw this and their pupils dilated suddenly, standing still on the spot, not knowing what to say. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s bright daylight, the Yin-Yang Wheel Severing, the convergence of all forces of the world. It¡¯s an event that only occurs once in an era,¡± an elder muttered to himself. ¡°Destiny is about to take shape.¡± In that moment, the entire Continent was shaken. Whether it was the other Four Continents, or the Central Continent. Whether it was the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the hidden Sealing Grounds, or the Ten Great Forbidden Lands. The entire world was shocked by the beginning formation of Destiny. At this moment in the Endless Immortal Mountain, Jiang Mochou slowly opened his eyes. He looked up at the sky, where the light thousands of feet long lay ¨C the convergence of everything. In a hidden corner of the Yuan Central Continent, Tan Jiulin also opened her eyes, gazing intently at everything above in the sky. The majesty radiating from her became more intense and substantial, exuding a resolute sharpness as though she was fully committed. Meanwhile, in the Baili Family of the Eastern Continent, Reincarnation Elder had just found Baili Xiao. The two were discussing and also turned their eyes towards the distant sky. ¡°It has finally come,¡± Baili Xiao stated, her gaze cold. The formation of Destiny was no overnight affair, nor was it something that could be completed in an instant. It absorbed the essence of an entire era and would fully form only after reaching Perfection. The present Destiny was merely at its beginning, absorbing the mighty forces of heaven and earth, still some distance away from maturing. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï However, this also brought a sense of urgency to everyone. Since it had begun to take shape, it proved that everything needed to catch up with the plan. Finally, after drifting for more than seven days, the ship on the Endless Heaven Sea slowly stopped at the waypoint. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756 Chapter 755 Dragon-Tiger God ?Chapter 756: Chapter 755: Dragon-Tiger God Chapter 756: Chapter 755: Dragon-Tiger God This is a vast transit hub. From here, one can take the Teleportation Array to reach most of the cities on the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei disembarked from the airship, and all the passengers scattered, keeping their distance from him. Xu Zimei prepared to teleport to a city under the rule of the True Martial Holy Sect. He first went to a nearby tavern hoping to grab some food. By the window, the shopkeeper brought over a pot of wine and several dishes of meat. As Xu Zimei was eating, a group of people burst into the tavern. ¡°Hand it over, kid,¡± a man with a long knife heavily struck Xu Zimei¡¯s table and said dispassionately. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Hand over what?¡± Xu Zimei looked up and glanced at the group. This group, consisting of around a dozen people, was dressed in black robes, each with a belligerent look and a face full of scars. ¡°They¡¯re from the Green Sand Gang, everyone better scatter,¡± someone exclaimed as they saw the group. ¡°What¡¯s the Green Sand Gang?¡± some people asked, confused. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°They¡¯re the biggest gang at this transit station. Rumor has it they have a strong backing, they¡¯re incredibly overbearing, and many people have suffered at their hands,¡± someone explained. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, kid,¡± the leader snorted coldly. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Do I need to spell it out? The treasure of Immortal Island.¡± ¡°You folks sure aren¡¯t afraid of dying,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°What treasure? I was just lucky to pick up a life.¡± Without a doubt, someone had spread this news on the airship before. After all, Xu Zimei was the only one who had come out of Liubo Island. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, unless I search your Storage Ring,¡± the leader said. ¡°Really ruining one¡¯s appetite during a meal,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He shouted to the tavern shopkeeper, who had already hidden himself, ¡°Shopkeeper, come out, there are bodies to collect.¡± No sooner had he spoken than the group of people hadn¡¯t even had time to react. The only thing they felt was a chill at their necks, and when they tried to speak, all that remained was the sound of their heads falling to the ground. Everyone stood frozen in place, then along with their heads, collapsed to the floor. ¡°Disappointing,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the wine and meat on the table and stood up to walk out of the tavern. Only after he had left did those who had hidden themselves carefully come out. As they looked at the Green Sand Gang¡¯s corpses scattered on the ground, they all felt a headache coming on. Xu Zimei headed straight to the teleportation site. He looked around and finally decided to teleport to Dragon Tiger City. Dragon Tiger City was situated within the domain of the True Martial Holy Sect and was one of its many governed cities. There weren¡¯t many people going to this place, and after queuing for half an hour, Xu Zimei entered the Teleportation Array. During the prolonged journey through space, Xu Zimei was also diligently cultivating. As Destiny began to take shape, the pressure on everyone was mounting. The Power Vortex inside his body had condensed to a thousand, almost reaching its limit, and making any further condensation would require a full-scale breakthrough in his physique. He was now attempting to enter the second stage, to condense the Power Vortex within his Divine Soul. This had to be done with great care and caution, because the Divine Soul is fragile and its recovery speed is slower than that of the body. As the old saying goes, ¡°Cultivation knows no years,¡± and after a long while, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes from cultivation. The Space in front of him split, and he stepped onto the land of Dragon Tiger City. Dragon Tiger City was not considered a large city. It was located to the east of the True Martial Holy Sect, within a mid-sized city. The city was neither bustling with prosperity nor desolate with inactivity. Dragon and tiger were the symbols of this place. When Xu Zimei arrived at Dragon Tiger City, it was just in the morning. Dawn was breaking, and vendors were just starting to push their carts up and down the streets. The entire city seemed to wake up from a night¡¯s sleep. In the center of the city stood a huge dragon and tiger carving. This statue had the head of a dragon and the body of a tiger, standing proud in the midst of this vast city. Around the statue was a railing, preventing anyone from getting close. As the weather turned cooler, residents of Dragon Tiger City began to gather around the dragon and tiger statue one after another. ¡°Hurry up, today is the day of worship, and if we¡¯re late, we won¡¯t find a good spot,¡± someone in the crowd urged. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s all the same worship anyway. Could the Dragon-Tiger God possibly play favorites?¡± another person retorted, unconvinced. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve been worshipping for so many years, and I haven¡¯t seen the Dragon-Tiger God manifest. You people are just superstitious,¡± said some youths in the crowd, questioning. ¡°There isn¡¯t any Dragon-Tiger God in this world, we¡¯re better off practicing,¡± another said. ¡°Shut your mouth, the Divine Spirits are not for you to debate,¡± an old man beside them, infuriated, cursed loudly. The young person shrank his head and dared not speak anymore. Xu Zimei watched from the side, finding it amusing. He stepped forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Old man, I just arrived at Dragon Tiger City today, may I know what you all are preparing to do?¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯re in luck,¡± the elder looked Xu Zimei over, then said with a smile. ¡°Today happens to be the day to worship the Dragon-Tiger God. Join in the worship, and you¡¯re guaranteed good health and smooth sailing in the future.¡± ¡°What is the Dragon-Tiger God?¡± Xu Zimei followed the crowd, asking as he walked. ¡°That¡¯s an ancient legend,¡± the elder paused for a moment, then said. ¡°Long, long ago, Monster Beasts ravaged the lands outside the city. Dragon Tiger City was remote and every time residents went north, it was a near-death experience. Late on, the Dragon-Tiger God arrived and expelled the Monster Beasts, protecting the city and thereby granting us peace until now. It¡¯s said that whenever the city faces a life-and-death crisis, the Dragon-Tiger God will appear and bless us.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled. He noticed that the crowd gathering here in the city was growing larger and larger. The throng almost took over the entire square, even those running street stalls brought incense and offerings to this place. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t particularly interested in the Dragon-Tiger God, so he didn¡¯t join the elder and his group¡¯s excitement. He left the square and headed towards the city¡¯s outskirts. The layout inside Dragon Tiger City was quite peculiar. A long river split half of the city in two, dividing Dragon Tiger City into two parts. Inside Qinghe, lotus flowers blossomed in abundance, usually frequented by fisherman. Today, as everyone went to the worship at Dragon Tiger City, the lively riverbanks were almost empty of people. Xu Zimei looked around and noticed only one fish stall on the left where a middle-aged man wearing a yellow bamboo hat was singularly focused on gutting fish. Behind him, the fishing boat that just returned was drifting there. ¡°Boatman, can I get a ride across the river?¡± Xu Zimei approached and asked. ¡°Would you like some fish?¡± The middle-aged man looked up, his face weathered with deep wrinkles and grooves, appearing to be in his forties. ¡°No fish for me. I just want to take the boat,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. The middle-aged man nodded, silently put down the fish in his hands, and unhurriedly untied the black leather apron around his waist. Then he started walking towards the boat and gestured for Xu Zimei to join him. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757 Chapter 756 Xiao Guizi Seriously Injured ?Chapter 757: Chapter 756: Xiao Guizi Seriously Injured Chapter 757: Chapter 756: Xiao Guizi Seriously Injured ¡°Get on the boat,¡± the middle-aged man looked at Xu Zimei and beckoned. Xu Zimei stepped onto the small boat. The middle-aged man rowed the oars, and the boat gradually drifted away on Qinghe River. ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone to worship the Dragon-Tiger God, why didn¡¯t you go?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. The Dragon-Tiger God protects the city for his own reasons, it¡¯s definitely not to seek the citizens¡¯ worship,¡± the middle-aged man said with a shake of his head and a smile. He rowed with rhythm in every stroke. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? As if there was a special rhythm to it. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re not from Dragon Tiger City, are you?¡± the middle-aged man asked. ¡°Hmm, I just happened to pass by here,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Dragon Tiger City sees thousands of people coming and going every day, and I have them all in mind,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡°I have lived here a long time.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve been guarding this city all this time?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fell towards the end of Qinghe, as he spoke tranquilly. The river water was clear enough to see the bottom, where the lotuses were in full bloom, the white lotuses looking like girls dancing in the water, wearing white dresses. When the middle-aged man heard Xu Zimei¡¯s words, he suddenly raised his head and gave Xu Zimei a deep look. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Of course, the Dragon-Tiger God wouldn¡¯t need to worship himself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I mean no harm, nor do I have any interest in your Dragon Tiger City.¡± The middle-aged man took a good look at Xu Zimei, then finally took off the yellow bamboo hat on his head. It was only when he removed the bamboo hat that Xu Zimei noticed the man¡¯s hair was yellow. Moreover, he had a pair of tiger ears, which was very special. ¡°You are,¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback, this situation had caught him off guard. He had only sensed the exceptionally strong Demonic Qi on the man and had asked probing questions. ¡°I used to be a resident of Dragon Tiger City,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°After some fortunate events, I became what you see now. I guard this place because I love it here.¡± ¡°I wish you luck,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The boat had gradually reached the shore. The middle-aged man spoke with a laugh, ¡°I won¡¯t charge you for the boat ride, consider it a payment for keeping my secret.¡± Watching the middle-aged man row away again, Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. The man was like the guardian deity of Dragon Tiger City. If the city were in danger, he would come forward to protect it; otherwise, he would remain hidden in obscurity, like a hermit in the mountains. How ridiculous those residents of Dragon Tiger City were, only knowing to worship a lifeless statue. Having left Dragon Tiger City, he wasn¡¯t too far from the True Martial Holy Sect now. Xu Zimei summoned the Dark Heaven Tiger, sat on its back, and his figure gradually disappeared into the distance. ¡­¡­a€| The season of persistent autumn rain had arrived, and the Destiny in the sky continued to form, unaffected by anything. Meanwhile, other places had started to see the fall of light raindrops; a cool breeze swept through, bringing a refreshing chillness. Facing the continuous drizzle, Xu Zimei arrived in a valley before nightfall. The rain seemed to grow heavier; Xu Zimei found a particularly lush tree and stopped there. He patted the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, which then got up and uprooted the surrounding trees. Then it arranged them around Xu Zimei, shielding him from the rain above. Xu Zimei wrung the moisture from his clothes, ready to enjoy the autumn rain, when suddenly he heard footsteps reaching his ears. He looked up and saw a group of people in red robes approaching. The red robes they wore were a vivid blood-red, with the character ¡®Ming¡¯ stitched onto their backs. Xu Zimei recognized the attire; they were from one of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent, the Blood Nether Holy Sect. ¡°There¡¯s someone here,¡± said a voice from the group lightly. The others hastily looked towards Xu Zimei¡¯s position. ¡°It¡¯s not him,¡± said someone nearby, shaking their head slightly. When the group reached Xu Zimei, the leading disciple looked at him with an air of arrogance and asked, ¡°Hey, kid, did you see a man and a woman leave this way just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived here as well,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°And I don¡¯t like your attitude.¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got spirit,¡± said the disciple from the Blood Nether Holy Sect, raising his longsword and chopping towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei merely lifted his eyelids slightly, giving the group just a glance. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡±a€¡±a series of explosions rang out; the group felt an immense pressure and burst into pieces, dying on the spot. ¡°Wow, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect really puts on quite the show,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Ignoring the chunks of flesh and bloodstains on the ground, he sat on the Dark Heaven Tiger and walked towards the interior of the valley. As for those filthy remnants, by the time the weather cleared, they would have probably been washed clean by the rainstorm. Having walked a distance, Xu Zimei detected a faint scent of blood. And some bloodstains that hadn¡¯t been completely washed away. After he took a few more steps, he found himself surrounded by traps. Along with the snap of a rope, countless sharp tree spikes flew towards Xu Zimei to kill. Coated with a fierce poison, touching them would cause one¡¯s body to fester and die. Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly, directly annihilating these tree spikes in the process. His gaze turned to a nearby cave, his Divine Soul sensing that someone was hiding there. ¡°Come out,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, a figure rushed out of the cave in a flash. The figure was clad in black, fleeing quickly into the distance. But after just a step, the figure was suppressed on the spot by Xu Zimei. ¡°Turn around,¡± Xu Zimei stated calmly. The torrential rain overhead continued to pour down. On the green leaves, throughout the valley, the sound of the rain could be heard everywhere. It seemed like countless rain sounds were mixing in one¡¯s ears, yet it also felt exceptionally quiet. As the dark shadow slowly turned its head, Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± they both exclaimed in surprise at the same time. ¡°Yao Shengnan, what are you doing here? What are you hiding from?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Young Master Xu, I don¡¯t have time to explain right now, please hurry and save Gui Lin,¡± Yao Shengnan said urgently. ¡°What happened to Xiao Guizi?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°He¡¯s in the cave and is on the brink of death,¡± Yao Shengnan said with agitation. Seeing Yao Shengnan¡¯s anxious appearance, Xu Zimei realized something had happened. He followed Yao Shengnan into the cave and saw Xiao Guizi lying on a protruding rock, covered in blood. His body had numerous wounds, large and small, and he was barely clinging to life, soaked in blood. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Xu Zimei asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°It was the people from the Blood Nether Holy Sect; they were after us,¡± Yao Shengnan replied quickly. Chapter 758 - Chapter 758 Chapter 757 Fairy Fuyao ?Chapter 758: Chapter 757 Fairy Fuyao Chapter 758: Chapter 757 Fairy Fuyao ¡°Blood Nether Holy Sect?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He remembered the group of people he had previously encountered; the so-called man and woman must be Xiao Guizi and the other. Xu Zimei extended his hand to check for a moment, and found that Xiao Guizi was gravely injured, teetering on the edge of death. Not to mention the external injuries, the internal organs were all shattered, barely hanging on by a thread of True Qi. If this True Qi dissipated, it would be real death. No matter how strong Xu Zimei was now, if a person was truly dead, he couldn¡¯t do anything unless he used the Time Bead given to him by the Time Emperor to reverse time and space. But the Time Bead was extremely official, able to save a life, tantamount to having an additional lifea€¡±Xu Zimei absolutely did not want to waste it. He placed his right hand on Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead, mobilizing the Tree of Life within his body, as endless Life Force surged into Xiao Guizi¡¯s body. Xu Zimei was very careful in controlling this power. Xiao Guizi¡¯s body was now exceedingly fragile, and couldn¡¯t withstand any excessive action that might scatter the True Qi keeping him alive. He first attempted to restore Xiao Guizi¡¯s internal organs. After several hours, Xu Zimei finally pulled Xiao Guizi back from the brink of death. Once the organs could function minimally, Xu Zimei sped up his movements. He began to help Xiao Guizi recover from his external injuries and some missing parts. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 As time passed, the color gradually returned to Xiao Guizi¡¯s face. He started showing signs of blood flow, and his breathing became rhythmically stable. Xu Zimei took a deep breath. Although the effort didn¡¯t drain him significantly, the long duration of focused concentration had started to put some strain on him. He looked at Xiao Guizi, who was now out of danger. Yao Shengnan hastily asked by his side, ¡°Young Master Xu, is Guizi alright?¡± ¡°For now, he¡¯s fine. Let him rest a while; he also needs time to recuperate his strength,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. He took out a Healing Pill from the Storage Ring and handed it to Yao Shengnan. It was clear that Yao Shengnan too had sustained severe injuries, just not as critical as Xiao Guizi¡¯s. After taking the pills, Yao Shengnan sat cross-legged to recover for a while. Then she exhaled deeply, her face returning to a natural color. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xu,¡± Yao Shengnan quickly expressed her gratitude. ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown. Xiao Guizi had once followed him for so long and could be considered his best frienda€¡±apart from Lin Ruhu. ¡°Alas, this matter is also my fault,¡± Yao Shengnan sighed, and then continued. ¡°Rumors in our Eastern Continent once spoke of a peerless beauty, named Fairy Fuyao.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Emperor Taiyuan¡¯s wife, right?¡± Xu Zimei replied. Emperor Taiyuan became a Great Emperor from a humble Loose Cultivator, an astonishing feat that resonated through the ages. One can only imagine the hardships he faced. However, Emperor Taiyuan was rewarded for his trialsa€¡±not only did he achieve the title of Great Emperor, but his wife was also celebrated as the foremost beauty of the Eastern Continent, Fairy Fuyao. ¡°That¡¯s correct. According to the rumors, after Emperor Taiyuan ascended to the Upper Realm, his wife, Fairy Fuyao, chose to remain in the Yuan Central Continent.¡± Yao Shengnan continued. ¡°Recently, Fairy Fuyao¡¯s heritage site emerged amidst a whirlwind of controversies. It was said that Fairy Fuyao had a Beauty Crown, which would not only double the efficacy of one¡¯s cultivation when worn but also preserve one¡¯s youth forever.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so extraordinary about that?¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. There were plenty of things that promised to preserve youth; the True Martial Holy Sect was not lacking such items. ¡°Listen to me until the end, there¡¯s also a rumor that whoever obtains the Beauty Crown will be able to inherit Fairy Fuyao¡¯s legacy,¡± Yao Shengnan said with a touch of sadness. ¡°That day I merely mentioned in passing that the Beauty Crown was crafted by Emperor Taiyuan from the most precious Heaven Crystals in the world, and it is the best token of love on earth. I never expected that Gui Lin would take this matter to heart and strive to seize the Beauty Crown.¡± ¡°So, you had a conflict with the people from the Blood Nether Holy Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s those despicable and shameless folks from the Blood Nether Holy Sect; we had already gotten hold of the Beauty Crown,¡± Yao Shengnan said angrily. ¡°Who would have thought that they would ambush us midway because of Gui Lin¡¯s status as a core disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. They intended to kill us to silence us.¡± ¡°A mere Blood Nether Holy Sect really has some nerve,¡± Xu Zimei sneered. ¡°The mastermind behind this is the Blood Nether Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir; it is said that he has taken a liking to the Chi Family¡¯s Saintess. And he wants to use the Beauty Crown as a pledge of love,¡± Yao Shengnan hurriedly reminded. ¡°The Saint Heir of the Blood Nether Holy Sect seems to rarely greet others,¡± Xu Zimei said softly. ¡°His name is Xue Zeyuan. Rumor has it he¡¯s ruthless and more formidable than their Sect Master himself,¡± Yao Shengnan explained. ¡°Over the past few years, his reputation as a killer has been growing in the Eastern Continent, and many people dare not provoke him.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°You take Xiao Guizi with you, and we will go find him.¡± ¡°Should we not go to the Sect Gate for help, given it concerns the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?¡± Yao Shengnan said worriedly. ¡°Imperial Rule Immortal Sect be damned, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and walked towards the outside world. The heavy rain in the outside world was still pouring down incessantly. The sky was filled with flashes of lightning and the roaring of thunder, as if the heavens were in a rage. The whole valley was enveloped by the rainy season. Yao Shengnan, carrying Xiao Guizi, hurriedly followed behind Xu Zimei. After walking about ten meters, a group of people came running head-on towards them. By their attire, they were disciples of the Blood Nether Holy Sect. ¡°Found them, just up ahead,¡± someone within the group shouted excitedly. Before the group could speak, Xu Zimei slightly raised his right hand. Bolts of lightning fell from the firmament, exploding upon the ground, obliterating everyone except for the leader. The leader, witnessing this, took a deep breath and forcefully swallowed his spit. Wanting to run, but his legs uncontrollably trembled, leaving him without the strength to escape. ¡°Spare me, spare my life,¡± the leader said with a trembling voice, looking at Xu Zimei approaching. ¡°Answer me a few questions,¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± ¡°The Saint Heir, it wasn¡¯t my call. I¡¯m just running errands, I had no choice,¡± the leader hastily responded. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In Wind Crane City, not too far from here,¡± the leader quickly said. ¡°Impressive indeed, daring to kill our disciples under the dominion of the True Martial Holy Sect; I wonder who gave him that confidence,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. With a ¡°snap,¡± the leader¡¯s head was instantly twisted a full three hundred and sixty degrees. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 Xu Zimei walked straight out of the valley, heading step by step toward Wind Crane City on the side. The heavy rain was drifting down, and the towering walls of Wind Crane City appeared faint and wavered in the stormy weather. With each step Xu Zimei took, the aura around him grew stronger. Chapter 759 - Chapter 759 Chapter 758 Blood Nether Saint Heir, Battle ?Chapter 759: Chapter 758 Blood Nether Saint Heir, Battle Chapter 759: Chapter 758 Blood Nether Saint Heir, Battle Xu Zimei¡¯s imposing presence grew increasingly overwhelming. With every step he took, endless ripples would emanate around him. The oppression became heavier and seemed to suppress the very heavens and earth around him. He raised his head with an indifferent gaze, looking at the enormous city within his sight. Wind Crane City was a large city. Atop the city walls, a four-headed crane stood on one leg, its four heads each facing one of the four cardinal directions. At the call of the Wind Cranes, the break of day pierced through the heavens. It was the calmest day in Wind Crane City, with heavy rain pouring down from the outside world, the streets already sparse of people. Pedestrians hurried home, while some stayed inside taverns, enjoying the rainy season with a drink. Under the eaves covered with moss, the heavy rain formed a straight line as it fell. Suddenly, the ground began to shake. The eaves trembled slightly, and the line of rain became sporadic and chaotic. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± the people within the city exclaimed in surprise, looking toward the distance. An incredibly strong sense of intimidation descended from the sky, as if it intended to envelop the entire Wind Crane City and suppress it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei walked step by step to the city gates, his aura by then as imposing as a dragon. It wound around him like a dragon, circling the area. With each step, he left deep footprints on the ground. The footprints extended deep into the earth, and the oppressive sense of suppression in the space resounded with a ¡°bang bang.¡± ¡°Who dares to enter Wind Crane City?¡± An elder in a blue gown, supported by numerous city guards, stood on the city wall and shouted. He looked at Xu Zimei and felt inwardly startled; the other¡¯s aura was too strong. Even from a great distance, he could feel that oppressive sensation. ¡°May I know why this talented individual has come to Wind Crane City?¡± The elder softened his tone, probing with his question. ¡°Are you the City Lord of Wind Crane City?¡± Xu Zimei slightly raised his head and asked flatly. ¡°I am not, but you may speak to me about your concerns. I too can make decisions,¡± replied the elder. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain and simply threw his Saint Heir¡¯s token at the elder. The surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers of land were all governed by the True Martial Holy Sect, and naturally, these cities were also under the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s command. As a Saint Heir, Xu Zimei was also the Saint Heir of these cities. The elder caught the token with a puzzled look, glanced at it a few times, and his expression changed. He hurriedly presented the token with both hands and exclaimed, ¡°I have seen the Saint Heir.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the soldiers guarding the city quickly knelt down and shouted in unison. ¡°Have your City Lord come out,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°Please wait a moment, Saint Heir. I will summon the City Lord immediately,¡± the elder bowed slightly and hurriedly replied. ¡­ Before long, a middle-aged man in a white gown was brought over by the elder. As Xu Zimei walked into Wind Crane City, both men quickly knelt on one knee. ¡°City Lord Feng Tianhe of Wind Crane City greets the Saint Heir,¡± City Lord Feng Tianhe promptly greeted. ¡°May I know what brings the Saint Heir to Wind Crane City?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone you should know,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Please command me, Saint Heir,¡± Feng Tianhe replied eagerly. ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡°The Saint Heir of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, Xue Zeyuan,¡± Xu Zimei stated, enunciating each word. ¡°He is in Wind Crane City. Help me find him.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Feng Tianhe hesitated for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei frowned, looking at Feng Tianhe. ¡°To tell you the truth, the Saint Heir of the Blood Nether Holy Sect is currently a guest in my mansion,¡± Feng Tianhe quickly replied. ¡°You sure have it easy,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Xue Zeyuan is after the Core Disciples of my True Martial Holy Sect, and instead of helping, you roll out the red carpet for him.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Feng Tianhe¡¯s face drastically changed, as he hurriedly spoke. ¡°Saint Heir, please see clearly, I had absolutely no idea about these matters. But with Xue Zeyuan coming to my City Lord Mansion, as a host, I couldn¡¯t just turn him away.¡± ¡°Then take me to see him,¡± Xu Zimei said. Feng Tianhe immediately nodded. He was well aware that Xu Zimei was not only the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect but also the son of the Deputy Sect Master. Compared to the so-called Blood Nether Holy Sect, he dared not offend Xu Zimei. ¡­¡­ Following Feng Tianhe to the City Lord Mansion, he walked straight into the grand hall. At this moment, the hall was filled with singing and dancing, as several exceptionally graceful dancing maidens performed explicit dances. A variety of delicious foods were laid out on the tables in front of the young man in a red robe who sat at the head of the hall. He watched the dancers with interest, his eyes gleaming with a bloodthirsty light. When he saw Feng Tianhe return, the young man smiled and asked, ¡°City Lord Feng, have you taken care of it?¡± Feng Tianhe didn¡¯t answer but simply waved his hand slightly and said to the dancing maidens, ¡°You can go down first.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, City Lord Feng?¡± the young man in the blood robe asked, slightly taken aback before chuckling lightly. ¡°Allow me to introduce, this is our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Xu Zimei,¡± Feng Tianhe said, pointing at Xu Zimei and chuckling. After sizing up Xu Zimei for a moment, the young man stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your great reputation, Brother Xu. You¡¯ve always been like the Divine Dragon, mysterious and seldom seen.¡± While the other took his measure, Xu Zimei also scrutinized Feng Tianhe. He had already had the elder from before take Yao Shengnan and Xiao Guizi down to rest. Xue Zeyuan, wearing a red robe, had a noticeable scar on his neck. He had a buzz cut, his features were resolute, and his eyes were sharp as a flying eagle¡¯s. Thin lips, a hooked nose, and he carried a Wolf Fang Club on his back. This Wolf Fang Club was completely white, as if made of white jade, clear and sparkling. Its wolf teeth were sharp and barbed, arranged densely, reflecting the cold light. ¡°I only have one question,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Feel free to ask, Brother Xu,¡± Xue Zeyuan said with squinted eyes and a smile. ¡°How do you want to die?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xue Zeyuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His aura instead began to rise bit by bit. ¡°Brother Xu, you really know how to joke. The Destiny is still forming, so what¡¯s the rush?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and directly sent his large hand suppressing towards Xue Zeyuan. Feeling the oppressive power coming from the large hand, Xue Zeyuan¡¯s face changed, and the Wolf Fang Club on his back flew out, striking towards the large hand. But his power was ultimately no match, and he was sent flying by Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. Xue Zeyuan¡¯s figure crashed, striking the grand hall¡¯s surrounding wall. Xu Zimei walked out of the grand hall while outside, the torrential rain continued to ¡°pitter-patter¡± down. Xue Zeyuan stood up from the muddy rain, holding the Wolf Fang Club, with the prowess of an early Divine Vein surging around him. He looked at Xu Zimei and said in a flat tone, ¡°Brother Xu, you wouldn¡¯t really want to start a war between our two sects, would you? Even if you want to kill me, you should have a reason.¡± ¡°The matter of you chasing after the Core Disciples of my True Martial Holy Sect, do I still need to explain it meaningfully to you?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Ah, it ultimately came to light,¡± Xue Zeyuan laughed heartily. He wiped the rain from his face and said with a wicked smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet so soon.¡± Chapter 760 - Chapter 760 Chapter 759 Endless Blood Prison ?Chapter 760: Chapter 759: Endless Blood Prison Chapter 760: Chapter 759: Endless Blood Prison ¡°Originally, I wanted to wait until Destiny had taken shape before meeting with you Saint Heirs,¡± Blood Zeyuan said with a light chuckle. ¡°But now I might as well try it out; your fame has long reached my ears.¡± ¡°So much nonsense,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. This Blood Zeyuan wasn¡¯t even a match for Xiang Kunlun, being in only the early stages of Divine Vein. Presumably, once Destiny formed, with the support of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, he could also reach the peak of Divine Vein and fight for Destiny. Xu Zimei waved her hand mightily, and a gigantic hand condensed from the overwhelming Spiritual Energy charged straight towards Blood Zeyuan. Blood Zeyuan¡¯s expression became slightly concentrated as he slowly raised the Wolf Fang Club in his hand. The club emitted a heaven-reaching blood light. The blood light shone all around, colliding with Xu Zimei¡¯s great hand. Within just moments, the bloody luminescence was suppressed, and the large hand continued to descend. Blood Zeyuan was slightly surprised and quickly stepped aside to dodge. He looked at Xu Zimei with a certain seriousness, swinging the Wolf Fang Club again. At that moment, streaks of blood lines started to appear around the Wolf Fang Club. These blood lines were immaterial and intangible, existing as if they were nothingness. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï They surrounded from all directions, entwining Xu Zimei completely. ¡°Blood Rod¡¯s Verdict,¡± Blood Zeyuan bellowed angrily. With boundless might, the spines on the club began to grow violently. Heavily, he struck down towards Xu Zimei. And at the same time, the red line wrapped around Xu Zimei¡¯s body erupted instantly. The blood lines, like a maze, drew Xu Zimei¡¯s sight into a scarlet hell. ¡°A dual attack on Divine Soul and body?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. This method of attack was still rare, or rather, very scarce. Thunderbolts flickered in her eyes. The Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil suddenly opened, with thunderbolts entwining within. Thunder burst forth, tearing apart the bloody hell before her, and Xu Zimei opened her eyes to see the vigorously charged Wolf Fang Club already close at hand. She slowly raised her right hand and effortlessly grasped the club. No matter how hard Blood Zeyuan tried, it was futile. Xu Zimei tightened her hands slightly, and with a ¡°bang,¡± the Wolf Fang Club, made from who knows what material, turned to dust and scattered away. Xu Zimei¡¯s left palm had also hit Blood Zeyuan¡¯s abdomen. With a ¡°boom,¡± a cloud of blood mist dispersed, and Blood Zeyuan¡¯s body was heavily flung away. ¡­ The heavy rain completely inundated Blood Zeyuan¡¯s body lying on the ground. Xu Zimei looked on with a calm gaze, sensing that the other party hadn¡¯t died since his True Fate had yet to emerge. The next moment, under the veil of the torrential rain, a red stream of air slowly floated out from Blood Zeyuan¡¯s body. This crimson airflow spread out, becoming more powerful and majestic. It then condensed into the shape of a blood-colored skull. The skull opened its wide mouth, and countless streams of black air flew out from its mouth and nostrils. The black air congealed into one ferocious face after another. These faces were of all kinds: old men, children, women¡­. They were all people whom Blood Zeyuan had previously killed. Crowded and countless, with more and more black air, there were probably tens of millions of them. Laughter suddenly arose from within the pouring rain. Following that, Blood Zeyuan was seen struggling to stand up from the mud. He was covered in blood, and due to Xu Zimei¡¯s palm strike, his abdomen was severely caved in. But still, he staggered to his feet, laughing wildly. Blood seemed to pour out of his mouth recklessly. His entire body was drenched in blood, as if he was a man made of blood. ¡°Exhilarating, truly exhilarating,¡± Xue Zeyuan laughed loudly. As the blood fog grew denser around him, his aura grew stronger and stronger. ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve felt pain,¡± he laughed sinisterly. The blood qi enveloped the entire courtyard, and it seemed as if the City Lord Mansion itself was about to be shrouded in it. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï That blood-colored skull must be his True Fate. The skull hovered in midair, with countless wronged souls entwined fiercely around it. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the cultivation methods of the Blood Nether Holy Sect harm destiny and heaven, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so cruel,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°The souls of those who have already died are still detained, unwilling to let go.¡± ¡°Winners king, losers bandit; the weak are merely fish on the chopping block,¡± Xue Zeyuan laughed loudly. ¡°What? Are you afraid? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll soon become one of them.¡± ¡°Do you really think you can win?¡± Zimo chuckled lightly. ¡°Reversed Yin Ghost Technique,¡± Xue Zeyuan bellowed angrily. The countless lingering souls started to devour and fight with each other, and in the blink of an eye, only the last soul remained. This lingering soul was the most essence-filled one, having swallowed the other souls, it became the strongest one. Immediately afterward, the skull floating above Xue Zeyuan¡¯s head opened its mouth wide, directly devouring this last lingering soul. At the moment it was devoured, the skull¡¯s aura surged tremendously. Blood fog slowly rose around, enveloping the entire City Lord Mansion. From within the blood fog, began to emanate a series of spine-chilling screams. One, two, three, countless decaying corpses walked out from the blood fog. Some of the City Lord¡¯s servants didn¡¯t notice in time and were torn in half by these walking dead. Zimo frowned slightly and slashed down with his blade, shattering those walking corpses with blade energy and sword light. But they seemed to possess undying bodies, and even if only a head remained, they could still autonomously move and attack. As more and more walking corpses appeared, they seemed endless, impossible to kill off completely. ¡°What do we do, Saint Heir,¡± Feng Tianhe said anxiously on the side. ¡°We¡¯re lost inside, and if this goes on, I¡¯m afraid the entire mansion will be destroyed.¡± Zimo looked up slightly; the place didn¡¯t seem like a Formation, but it appeared to follow some pattern. ¡°Just exhaust yourselves to death in my Endless Blood Prison,¡± a loud laugh came from the mist. The laughter spread everywhere, making it impossible to discern its source. ¡°This is quite interesting,¡± Zimo shook his head slightly. He closed his eyes, letting his Divine Soul stretch out. However, the images his Divine Soul sent back were all blood red, as if endless and boundless. ¡°No matter what this is, in front of absolute power, it¡¯s all futile,¡± Zimo shook his head. He slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow, with vast amounts of Blade Qi hovering in midair. Behind him, an ancient Cang Dragon coiled, representing the seventh transformation of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. The Cang Dragon then began to change, behind him a void. A path paved with green stones, carrying a transcendent, out-of-this-world aura. ¡°Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation,¡± as Zimo brought Tyrant Shadow down in a sweeping slash. The Way of Inquiry¡¯s Bury the Heavens also manifested. A might that pierced the heavens erupted, destroying the entire Hengyu. The blood-colored fog was forcefully torn apart, and spatial turbulence crisscrossed everywhere. The shadow of the skull appeared within. Chapter 761 - Chapter 761 Chapter 760 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect ?Chapter 761: Chapter 760: Return to the True Martial Holy Sect Chapter 761: Chapter 760: Return to the True Martial Holy Sect When the Bury the Heavens Blade came cleaving down, the boundless blood mist also appeared to tear briefly apart. The hidden skull was somewhat astonished by this scene. Then, with the Tyrant Shadow being raised and falling again, the skull was directly suppressed in place. The space around had been completely torn open by the Blade Qi, and the curved blade was growing larger in front of their eyes. The skull was also screaming. With a ¡°boom,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s long blade, carrying endless waves of force, came crashing down like a storm. The moment the explosion sounded, it was accompanied by a burst of agonized screams. Xue Zeyuan flew out of the blood mist. Immediately after, the skull shattered, and the blood mist began to dissipate slowly. Xu Zimei, holding the Tyrant Shadow, walked step by step towards Xue Zeyuan. Xue Zeyuan stood up again, his body now segmented like a worm and coming apart in chunks. Looking very ferocious, despite suffering such severe injuries, he still struggled to survive. ¡°You¡¯re quite tenacious,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He stomped on Xue Zeyuan¡¯s abdomen, kicking the man to the ground and stepping on him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°You like pain, don¡¯t you?¡± He raised the Tyrant Shadow and began to chop off chunks of flesh from the man¡¯s body. ¡°You dare to kill me,¡± Xue Zeyuan shouted in pain. After all, the Saint Heir is the core of a sect, far stronger than any core disciple. Especially now that Destiny has been revealed, once the Saint Heir dies, the sect essentially loses the chance to compete for Destiny. The efforts of an entire era would be wasted. The blow to an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect can be imagined. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention a mere Saint Heir, today, even if the ancestral elders of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, the Blood Nether Emperor¡¯s War Generals, were to come here, I would still kill them without hesitation.¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand mercilessly cut through the other¡¯s flesh and blood. The screams of agony echoed non-stop in the courtyard, sounding chilling to the bone. After a long time, the screams grew fainter, until they were barely a whisper and then faded away entirely. Xu Zimei sheathed the Tyrant Shadow and then walked out of the courtyard. ¡°Saint Heir,¡± Feng Tianhe greeted cautiously from the side. ¡°If the people from the Blood Nether Holy Sect come asking, just tell them I killed him, no need to hide anything,¡± Xu Zimei instructed indifferently. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we let the sect handle this matter?¡± Feng Tianhe asked timidly. ¡°If we are to let the sect handle a mere Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, am I still contending for Destiny?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Feng Tianhe quickly bowed his head, not daring to speak again. Domination and confidence were his first impressions of Xu Zimei. ¡°Saint Heir, City Lord, that young master has just awoken,¡± at that moment, an elder from the City Lord Mansion suddenly arrived to report. ¡°Xiao Guizi is awake,¡± Xu Zimei nodded his head. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see him.¡± The group made their way to the inner chamber, where Yao Shengnan was keeping Xiao Guizi company. ¡°Senior Brother,¡± Xiao Guizi greeted Xu Zimei as soon as he arrived. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, sitting down on the bed beside him. Seeing this, Feng Tianhe and Yao Shengnan, along with a few others, left the room. ¡°It¡¯s caused you trouble again,¡± Xiao Guizi said guiltily. ¡°Trouble is not a word to use between us, the Blood Nether Holy Sect is not worth mentioning,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°The injuries are almost healed, I should be able to walk after a day¡¯s rest,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, after all, you¡¯ve been with me before, and my people shouldn¡¯t be bullied,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Brother, I regret not choosing to stay by your side,¡± Xiao Guizi fell silent for a while before finally speaking. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback and asked in confusion. ¡°In the end, this world respects strength above all. When I think about living a peaceful life, it¡¯s also not permitted,¡± Xiao Guizi shook his head and said. ¡°If I had stayed by your side, perhaps my strength wouldn¡¯t be so weak now, I¡¯m embarrassed for you.¡± ¡°Everyone has their own way of life, as long as a choice is made, no matter the result, there should be no regret. You and Ruhu are a few friends I have; once I become a Great Emperor, I can protect both of you for a lifetime. Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and said with a smile. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb your rest any longer. I¡¯m going back to the Sect Gate today. After your recovery here, come back with Yao Shengnan.¡± As Xu Zimei started to walk outside, Xiao Guizi quickly called out, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and asked. After a moment of silence, Xiao Guizi earnestly said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and pushed open the door, walking out with an air of nonchalance. After Xu Zimei left the room, Feng Tianhe prepared to follow behind him. Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Go attend to your business, I¡¯m heading back to the Sect. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Watching Xu Zimei leave, the elderly man in green beside Feng Tianhe sighed and said, ¡°This generation¡¯s Saint Heir is truly enigmatic.¡± ¡°That might be a blessing for the Holy Sect,¡± Feng Tianhe said with a smile. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°If he¡¯s able to bear Destiny in this life, it will benefit all of us.¡± Yao Shengnan walked into the room, where Xiao Guizi was already struggling to sit up, leaning against the wall. His eyes were unfocused, as if deep in thought. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yao Shengnan waved her hand in front of his eyes and asked curiously. ¡°Thinking about the times I followed my senior brother,¡± said Xiao Guizi with a bitter smile. ¡°Is that so,¡± Yao Shengnan replied. ¡°We really owe Xu senior brother this time, or else neither of us would have escaped. Don¡¯t take such risks next time.¡± ¡°Actually, senior brother is very lonely,¡± Xiao Guizi fell silent for a while before saying. ¡°I can feel it, he carries a lot of things. But he has never talked about it with anyone, always bearing it alone.¡± ¡­a€| Having left Wind Crane City, Xu Zimei continued his journey, leaning on Dark Heaven Tiger, slowly sprinting towards the True Martial Holy Sect. About a fortnight later, after Xu Zimei¡¯s constant travel, he finally arrived in front of the True Martial Holy Sect. This behemoth located in the Extreme West Region seemed always to be this tranquil. It was nestled in the midst of fog, surrounded by a variety of Immortal Trees. Xu Zimei walked up the tree-lined avenue and went straight to the entrance of the Sect Gate. When the two disciples guarding the gate saw Xu Zimei, they hurriedly greeted, ¡°We¡¯ve seen the Saint Heir.¡± Xu Zimei gave a slight wave of his hand, signaling Dark Heaven Tiger towards Azure Mountain Peak, where his father resided. Only after Xu Zimei had walked away did the two gate-guarding disciples breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Our Sect¡¯s Saint Heir is truly mysterious. I barely see him once in a year and a half,¡± commented the disciple on the left. ¡°Quite normal. With Destiny formed, I guess he¡¯s back to prepare for the battle,¡± another disciple nodded in agreement. Chapter 762 - Chapter 762 Chapter 761 The Past ?Chapter 762: Chapter 761: The Past Chapter 762: Chapter 761: The Past Azure Mountain still stands, through many a sunsetting red. Having been away so long, even venturing to the Eternal Ancient Continent, Xu Zimei found that the True Martial Holy Sect remained unchanged for ten thousand years. Upon Azure Mountain Peak, the green trees were lush and thriving, seemingly having grown several meters taller than when he had left, with dense branches and flourishing leaves. He tucked away the Dark Heaven Tiger and made his way along the path up Azure Mountain Peak. At the peak, the scenery was pleasant, with a gentle breeze blowing softly. The small river flowed slowly, its water clear to the bottom, and red carp tumbled within it. ¡°Mo Er,¡± Wenren Yun exclaimed in surprise. She hurried over. ¡°Mother,¡± Xu Zimei called out with a smile. ¡°You child, once you leave, it¡¯s for several years, never thinking to come home more often,¡± Wenren Yun complained. A cough rang out, and Xu Qingshan emerged from the thatched cottage up ahead. ¡°A man should travel the four corners of the world; such womanly compassion doesn¡¯t suit you,¡± Xu Qingshan huffed, then continued. ¡°As if you know any better,¡± Wenren Yun muttered under her breath. ¡°If anything were to happen to Mo Er, I¡¯d never forgive you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï These two still loved to bicker so much. ¡°Come back and have a good rest for a while; your Destiny is also starting to take shape,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no time for that; I just came back to take a look. I¡¯ll probably have to leave again in a while,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The closer it gets, the more pressing time becomes.¡± ¡°Is there anything your father can help you with?¡± Xu Qingshan asked. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll check some materials in the Scripture Pavilion later,¡± Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up; we can¡¯t control you anymore,¡± Wenren Yun said with a sigh from the side. ¡°Take good care of yourself out there; knowing you¡¯re safe and sound is all I need for peace of mind.¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. He spent an afternoon on Azure Mountain Peak, chatting with his parents. By evening, he finally returned to his own Goose Southern Peak. Chun Xiang and Xia Qiu had stayed in the courtyard this whole time. The room had been cleaned spotlessly, although it had been unoccupied for a long time. With the attendance of the two, Xu Zimei took a warm bath. In the pavilion of the courtyard, as the autumn wind blew, the tree at the center swayed with the wind¡¯s rustling. That night, Xu Zimei did not practice his cultivation; instead, he lay on the recliner with the autumn breeze blowing and peacefully slept. This might have been the most peaceful sleep he¡¯d had in some time. A night without a word. As the day gradually brightened, Xu Zimei also woke from his drowsy sleep. He stretched lazily and only then noticed that Lin Ruhu had been waiting early in the nearby pavilion. ¡°Brother Zimo,¡± Lin Ruhu said, scratching his head with a somewhat simple and honest smile. ¡°How have you been lately?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. After not seeing him for a long time, Lin Ruhu¡¯s aura had become even more intense. Having fused with the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, his sense of ferocity and evil Qi were incredibly thick, as if with every move, he was a humanoid fierce beast. His skin had darkened considerably, resembling bronze, and he had grown much taller; his muscles were well-defined. ¡°Pretty good, I am now able to fully integrate with my Battle Body,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°When the time comes for you to strive for Destiny, I might be able to offer you some help.¡± Xu Zimei patted Lin Ruhu¡¯s shoulder, smiling, ¡°Come walk with me around the Sect Gate.¡± The two left Goose Southern Peak and began to stroll around the True Martial Holy Sect. Lin Ruhu told Xu Zimei a lot; for him, there were no secrets between them. Because the two of them were the best of brothers. Winter was approaching, and the autumn wind was howling fiercely, as if it wanted to showcase its final brilliance. ¡°By the way, Senior Brother, the Life-and-Death Cave of our sect opened a while ago,¡± Lin Ruhu suddenly said. ¡°Life-and-Death Cave?¡± Xu Zimei reminisced for a moment. It seemed that every time the battle for destiny was about to begin, the True Martial Holy Sect would open the Life-and-Death Cave to let some core disciples enter. They say that at the end of this Life-and-Death Cave lies Endless Mountain. And the so-called Endless Mountain is where each generation¡¯s War Generals and ancestors of the True Martial Holy Sect reside. Being able to meet the ancestors and receive guidance one-on-one, what an honor that would be. But for Xu Zimei at the moment, it was also something he could take or leave. ¡°Did anyone go in?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Several True Disciples went crazy for it,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a sarcastic laugh. ¡°Xiang Qianheng and Sword Twenty-One entered several times, but none were successful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a pity,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°I heard from Grandpa that to get through the Life-and-Death Cave, you must understand the mysteries of life and death, and I don¡¯t quite understand it myself.¡± Just then, a disciple in a blue robe hurried over from a distance. ¡°Saint Heir,¡± the disciple greeted Xu Zimei, and then said, ¡°The Sect Master wants to see you.¡± ¡°Understood, I will be there shortly,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. Watching the disciple leave, Lin Ruhu laughed and said, ¡°I bet the Sect Master wants to remind you of something. After all, this era¡¯s destiny is too important for our sect; it has been a long time since the Divine Travel Great Emperor that our True Martial Holy Sect produced another Great Emperor.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He then accompanied Lin Ruhu for a little while longer in the Sect Gate, before heading to Heaven Origin Peak. Heaven Origin Peak was located above the Sect Gate, surrounded by chains piercing through the void. It was like a solitary mountain, covered with flowers, grass, and trees. Xu Zimei climbed up the mountain, walking on a path made of river pebbles, shaded by the lush trees on both sides, until he arrived at the riverbank he had visited before. Sect Master Xiao was still seated at the beginning of the bridge, fishing. Meng Chenxue, the disciple by his side, held a longsword and stood respectfully to one side. Upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, Meng Chenxue¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. After all, the impression he had left on her was too profound. Her once pride was shattered to worthlessness. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± Sect Master Xiao slowly put down his fishing pole and smiled at Xu Zimei. He still appeared so young, as if time had never left a mark on him. He wore a blue robe that was somewhat worn but clean. ¡°Sorry to interrupt the Sect Master¡¯s fishing,¡± Xu Zimei smiled-and said. ¡°Not at all,¡± Sect Master Xiao shaking his head asked. ¡°How confident are you about this destiny?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Sect Master to be so concerned about destiny. It¡¯s not very important, even being a Great Emperor is just another realm,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You boy, you¡¯ve not been staying in the sect these years, you¡¯ve been to all corners of the world, and now your words have grown bolder,¡± Sect Master Xiao said with a chuckle. Then he added, ¡°But in this world, countless people have failed to become Great Emperors and have turned to dust; it¡¯s not that easy!¡± With that, Sect Master Xiao shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m being redundant asking you this. Don¡¯t underestimate the heroes of the world. Nobody knows the outcome before the struggle begins.¡± Chapter 763 - Chapter 763 Chapter 762 Life-and-Death Cave ?Chapter 763: Chapter 762: Life-and-Death Cave Chapter 763: Chapter 762: Life-and-Death Cave Hearing Sect Master Xiao¡¯s words, Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. She responded, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was completely confident?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. No one dares to have such strong confidence,¡± Sect Master Xiao shook his head and said. ¡°You know about the opening of the Sect¡¯s Life-and-Death Cave, right?¡± ¡°Just found out,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Go and try your luck,¡± Sect Master Xiao said. ¡°I¡¯m not particularly interested in that place,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°That¡¯s not my intention; it¡¯s what the ancestor wishes,¡± Sect Master Xiao replied. Hearing Sect Master Xiao¡¯s words, Xu Zimei was slightly stunned. It seemed that the ancestors were still quite concerned about her, the Saint Heir. Xu Zimei even felt that the Life-and-Death Cave had been opened specifically for her. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°I will go.¡± Afterward, Sect Master Xiao asked about a few more matters and, confirming that Xu Zimei had no issues, let her leave. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Just as she walked out of Heaven Origin Peak, a cold voice suddenly called out to Xu Zimei from behind. ¡°Wait,¡± Meng Chenxue said as she approached, walking on air from behind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei turned around to look at the other party and asked with curiosity. Their interactions had not been many; since Meng Chenxue had been defeated by a single blow from Xu Zimei, they hadn¡¯t seen each other again. ¡°Fight me,¡± Meng Chenxue suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Why should I fight you?¡± ¡°I want to see just how big the gap between us is now,¡± Meng Chenxue said. Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. Before she could reply, Meng Chenxue had already charged at her with a longsword in hand. The longsword split into dozens of afterimages, the blade and Sword Qi fierce. Although the momentum wasn¡¯t very strong, the edge of the Sword Qi was evident, shattering the surrounding space. Xu Zimei clasped her hands together, and with a sweep of her arms, eradicated all the sword shadows within them. Before Meng Chenxue could launch another attack, Xu Zimei was already weary of this tedious fight. She struck Meng Chenxue¡¯s abdomen with a heavy blow from her right hand. The other¡¯s body uncontrollably flew backward. ¡°You still aspire to contend for destiny?¡± Xu Zimei asked. After tumbling to the ground, Meng Chenxue struggled to stand. Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she replied, ¡°Even though the sect only cultivates one Saint Heir, who doesn¡¯t long for destiny? If one has the strength, naturally, they would want to try.¡± Her complexion was somewhat subdued, the defeat having come too quickly. Despite having practiced diligently during this time, it was unfortunate she couldn¡¯t withstand even a single move. ¡°You¡¯re a monster,¡± Meng Chenxue said. ¡°Among our peers, I¡¯ve never encountered anyone as strong as you.¡± ¡°Do you know why you lost?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°Why?¡± Meng Chenxue furrowed her brows slightly, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°You¡¯re like a canary raised in captivity, always following around the Sect Master. That¡¯s not the path a strong person should take. Even if your realm has risen, your heart is still far from ready. To put it simply, you don¡¯t have the heart of a warrior.¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°And since you¡¯ve always been taught by the Sect Master, but even the Sect Master is no match for me, how could you possibly fight?¡± After finishing her words, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t concern herself with the contemplative Meng Chenxue. She left Heaven Origin Peak, walking on air, and found Lin Ruhu waiting for her below. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°Brother Zimo, what did the Sect Master want with you?¡± Lin Ruhu curiously asked as Xu Zimei returned. ¡°He wants me to go to the Life-and-Death Cave,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then it¡¯s probably the old ancestors of the Sect who want to meet you. I¡¯ll come with you,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. The Life-and-Death Cave is located deep behind the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s back mountain. Usually, this area is a forbidden land, where entry is not allowed. However, ever since the Life-and-Death Cave was opened, the core disciples of the various Great Elders have also been allowed inside. Even though it was already deep autumn, not far from the cold winter, this back mountain seemed to be enveloped in a mysterious power. Here, it was eternally spring, lush and green, with trees growing densely across the hills and plains. It was like a deep green ocean. Following the small path on the back mountain, they continued forward. A Heavenly River stretched across from the north, its water crystal clear to the bottom, flowing magnificently. Many aquatic Monster Beasts lived in this river. There were circling giant pythons, millennia-old turtles basking on huge river rocks in the sun, and fish-headed Monster Beasts wielding steel forks wandering about. In short, the creatures in this river made their homes here, becoming a part of the Heavenly River. It is said that the Heavenly River was an ancient river captured by the True Martial Great Emperor. The water is very precious and special. As Xu Zimei passed by, the millennia-old turtle gave him a lazy glance and then paid no further heed. Xu Zimei crossed the Heavenly River, and directly in front, a narrow canyon appeared. The canyon was like a sliver of sky. Its passageway was so narrow that it allowed only one person to proceed. ¡°Have you ever been into the Life-and-Death Cave?¡± Xu Zimei asked Lin Ruhu. ¡°No, my grandfather said I¡¯m still far from ready,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°He told me to train more.¡± The two entered the sliver of sky and, within the narrow passage, walked for about five minutes. The view broadened ahead, and crowds of people appeared around them. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Upon seeing Xu Zimei emerge, the previously somewhat noisy surroundings suddenly fell silent. ¡°The Saint Heir has returned,¡± someone said with an uncomfortable expression. ¡°Returning at such a critical moment, it¡¯s quite a coincidence,¡± a disciple said coldly. ¡°However, he may not necessarily be able to pass through the Life-and-Death Cave.¡± ¡°Saint Heir,¡± the people around still reluctantly greeted him. After all, they were all proud and privileged members of the Sect, and it was naturally uncomfortable to have someone rank above them. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone gone in?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. The Life-and-Death Cave was located at the heart of the sliver of sky within the canyon. It resembled an upside-down bowl, oval in shape, with slippery slopes all around. In front, there were two pitch-black cave entrances. One entrance was marked with the word ¡°Life,¡± and from the outside, it reflected scenes within. Flowers blossoming, greenery sprouting, everything was growing vigorously. The other entrance bore the word ¡°Death,¡± inside which was sheer stillness. Whether it was flowers or trees, all were heading towards the end of life, beginning to wither, decay, and eventually turning into decomposed deadwood, dissipating into the air. ¡°We¡¯ve all been sent out,¡± Xiang Qianheng said somewhat awkwardly. Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled expression, Sword Twenty-One, who originally wore a cold expression, softened a bit and said, ¡°Inside, relying on sheer strength is useless. Only by truly understanding the mysteries of the Life-and-Death Cave can one enter.¡± ¡°The Saint Heir is unparalleled, why not try entering?¡± Some people said with a laugh. ¡°Yeah, the Saint Heir is so powerful, surely he won¡¯t be sent out,¡± others chimed in. Watching these people heap praises on him, Xu Zimei smiled. Chapter 764 - Chapter 764 Chapter 763 There Are Great Rivers and Mountains in This World ?Chapter 764: Chapter 763 There Are Great Rivers and Mountains in This World Chapter 764: Chapter 763 There Are Great Rivers and Mountains in This World ¡°` ¡°You really are a bunch of wastes. If you don¡¯t have the ability to enter, then why are you loitering around here?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, some people¡¯s expressions changed slightly, but they refrained from lashing out. ¡°We may not have the ability to go in. How about the Saint Heir gives us a demonstration?¡± someone said, confronting Xu Zimei. ¡°That would convince us.¡± ¡°If I wish to enter, I will, if I do not, then I won¡¯t. I do not need to prove myself to anyone, nor do I need you to be convinced,¡± Xu Zimei spoke dispassionately. ¡°Whatever I do is merely my own preference. Did you hear that, wastes?¡± Embarrassed by Xu Zimei¡¯s humiliation, the disciple struggled to contain himself, unwilling to meet Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, waste,¡± Xu Zimei continued. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°I heard,¡± the disciple finally said through gritted teeth after a silence. Xu Zimei looked around and then said, ¡°The rest of you, know your place. If anyone has an issue with that, I am in the sect. You can challenge me anytime. Defeat me, and I¡¯ll hand over the position of Saint Heir to you. Don¡¯t be discontented.¡± Seeing that the other core disciples no longer spoke, Xu Zimei scoffed in disdain. ¡°Cowards!¡± He walked up to the entrance of the Life-and-Death Cave, one side life, the other death. After considering for a bit, Xu Zimei eventually entered the cave of death. Beautiful things cannot last forever. As soon as he stepped inside the cave, he found himself stepping into emptiness, as if it was a bottomless abyss. He felt his body fall through space, plummeting from within. The inside was pitch black, and Xu Zimei did not know how long he fell. Finally, his body landed, arriving on a desolate wilderness. Xu Zimei felt as though his body was suppressed by some mysterious force that descended upon him, leaving him unable to move from where he stood. Before him, a child carrying a hoe walked leisurely from far away. The child seemed not to see Xu Zimei as he came up right to him. He took the hoe from his shoulder and dug a deep hole in the ground. Afterward, he took out a seed from his pocket and buried it in the hole. The moment the hole was covered, the child stood motionless before it. Xu Zimei felt as if time around him had accelerated, scene after scene unfolding before his eyes. Suddenly, a storm arrived, the rain nourishing the land. After the storm, the seed on the land broke through the soil, revealing a tender sprout. This scene, due to the acceleration of time, changed bit by bit in just a few seconds before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. And the child grew visibly older at a rate visible to the naked eye. He became a teenager. Time continued to accelerate, and after the seed sprouted from the soil, the sun in the sky shone brightly. Under the sunlight, the seed gradually grew into the shape of a sapling. The teenager grew into a young man. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï The sapling became a small tree, which then turned into a large tree. The young man became middle-aged. The Sky-reaching Great Tree began to age; branches started to rot and leaves withered. Many branches were decayed beyond recovery. And that middle-aged man had turned into an old man. Because of age, he slowly sat down on the ground. Looking at the ancient tree in that manner. Battered by wind and rain, scorched by the searing sun. ¡°` One day, the old man slowly closed his eyes, and the ancient tree completely rotted away. When spring arrived, it no longer sprouted new leaves, accompanying the old man on his journey to the Hell of death. Time passed, and another little boy came, carrying a hoe on his shoulder, digging holes, planting seeds. The child was the old man¡¯s descendant; the seeds were dropped from the ancient tree. ¡°This is death, and also rebirth,¡± an elderly voice suddenly rose from nearby. Xu Zimei felt his body gradually becoming able to move again. He turned his head and saw that the old man who had just died was standing beside him, smiling at him. ¡°Since the beginning of the world, the continuation of life has been just so, death to rebirth, rebirth to death, the cycle never ends,¡± the old man spoke. ¡°But for those who have died, death is the end, no matter how many are born after. Those are others, their lives have already concluded, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Passing through this Life-and-Death Cave is simple, debate with me, win, and I¡¯ll show you the exit,¡± the old man sat cross-legged. He laughed, ¡°Lose, and you return.¡± ¡°What do you want to debate about?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The meaning of life and death,¡± the old man said. ¡°Though the world continues on because of new life, for you as an individual, your world ends completely after death. I would like you to tell me, to resolve my perplexity, why all things come into being only to one day face death?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care much for the issue of life and death. What I live is not life, nor death, but the life between them; isn¡¯t living splendidly enough? Moreover, when you come to this world, you¡¯re never an independent entity, there¡¯s kinship, love, friendship, sometimes you¡¯re not living just for yourself.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, ¡°Besides, this world has such beautiful landscapes, throngs of beauties, power, wealth, pleasures of lifea€¡±there¡¯s so much to desire. You, however, are obsessing like a fool over the purpose of existence. If you don¡¯t understand life, then you might as well end yours here, I don¡¯t mind either way.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old man laughed heartily. His voice was hearty and thunderous, stirring ripples through the surrounding space. After a little bit, he waved his hands, and a doorway appeared in front of him. Laughing loudly, he said, ¡°Although you didn¡¯t directly answer my question, it was rather amusing, I shall deem you to have passed.¡± ¡°How should I address you, senior?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I am the spirit of this Life-and-Death Cave, the rules here are made by me. You are to my liking, young one, I will let you through,¡± the old man said. ¡°Is that it?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback for a moment, not expecting it to be so simple. ¡°Your elders sent word in advance, just go in,¡± the Cave Spirit waved his hand, smiling. Shrugging his shoulders, Xu Zimei walked indifferently through the Spatial Gate. After Xu Zimei had left, the old man then muttered to himself. ¡°Great landscapes, haha, with such wonderful landscapes in this world, how could I confine myself here?¡± ¡­ After Xu Zimei passed through the Spatial Gate, he soon arrived in another small world. Endless Mountain, this place was the rumored abode of the War Generals left behind by the True Martial Holy Sect. In front of him, it was as if he was in the deep mountains and ancient forests, every tree reaching to the sky, hundreds of meters tall. The branches were thick, and the trunks were several tens of meters in diameter. Walking in this area, Xu Zimei felt incredibly small. Green elves fluttered through the woods. They drifted in front of Xu Zimei, as if leading him on his way. Following these elves, Xu Zimei walked deeper into the forest. Chapter 765 - Chapter 765 Chapter 764 The Many Ancestors of the True Martial Holy Sect ?Chapter 765: Chapter 764: The Many Ancestors of the True Martial Holy Sect Chapter 765: Chapter 764: The Many Ancestors of the True Martial Holy Sect Xu Zimei followed these dancing elves, step by step, towards the heart of the deep mountain forest. The space was serene with a fresh smell. As Xu Zimei walked, he remembered the question asked by the Life and Death Cave Spirit before. In fact, perfection is ten in heaven and earth, but unfortunately one escapes, leaving the Great Dao incomplete, hence all things in the world retain a glimmer of hope. Though life and death are certain paths, the Great Dao also likewise preserves a chance for life. Once one¡¯s cultivation is achieved, lifespan will increase. Especially upon becoming a Great Emperor, living millions of years is not out of the question. And the legend goes that opening the twelve Vein Gates can lead to immortality, an undying and eternal existence. Regardless of its truth, there still lies a chance. Xu Zimei followed the elves on their way, where the scenery was pleasing, and it was spring throughout all seasons. Quite serene. He passed through the cover of the large trees, as though lost in the dampness of a primeval forest, the leaves of which were each more considerable than his whole figure. When those floating green elves stopped in front of a huge ancient tree, they suddenly vanished. Xu Zimei observed his surroundings with great interest. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He saw an old man in white, walking amiably towards him. ¡°You¡¯ve come,¡± the elder asked naturally. ¡°I pay my respects to the Ancestor,¡± Xu Zimei bowed slightly. He recognized the other, none other than the Heavenly Curtain War God, the former War General of the True Martial Great Emperor. Though they had met several times, this was the first substantial conversation between the two. ¡°No need to be so formal, just call me Grandfather Hong,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said with a smile. His real surname was probably Hong. Heavenly Curtain was merely his honorific title, which, after being used extensively, led to many people forgetting his original name. ¡°I am not being restrained,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°May I ask why Grandfather Hong sought me out?¡± ¡°There are some things I must give you and some matters to discuss with you,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. ¡°What matters?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°The struggle for Destiny within the sects will be explained to you in detail later. I won¡¯t talk too much about it now. I mainly want to speak to you about the Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to remind you of, becoming a Great Emperor is indeed good, but if you ultimately lack strength, there¡¯s no need to be disheartened. Stepping into Immortality is also a viable path. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Grandfather Hong is suggesting that I focus on survival?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Yes, in every era, so many participate in the struggle for Destiny, and very few ultimately survive. They take Destiny as everything, and if they cannot bear it, they might as well bury themselves then and there,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God explained. ¡°The Immortal Path may not be as strong as a Great Emperor, but it is also a viable way. If you exceed the Immortal Extreme, you will discover another world.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Suddenly, the Heavenly Curtain War God took out a token. The token was triangular, with a bizarre pattern engraved on the front and a ¡°Martial¡± character on the back. ¡°Whether you become a Great Emperor or step into Immortality in the future, I hope you will go to Heaven Beyond Heavens. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? There you will find a broader world,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. ¡°This token was left by the True Martial Great Emperor. After he went to Heaven Beyond Heavens, he also established a power there and took the True Martial Holy Sect into Heaven Beyond Heavens. In these times, disciples from our sect who go to Heaven Beyond Heavens will hold this token to find him. With a place of shelter, disciples of our True Martial Holy Sect will not be bullied in Yuan Central Continent, and they won¡¯t be in Heaven Beyond Heavens either.¡± Xu Zimei took the token and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Grandfather Hong.¡± ¡°` ¡°The Great Emperor is just one stop on the path of cultivation, don¡¯t cling to it too much. As long as you work hard and have no regrets, that¡¯s enough,¡± continued the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°I understand,¡± nodded Xu Zimei. ¡°Come with me,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said with a slight nod, heading deeper into the forest. Xu Zimei followed closely behind. ¡°Among the Saint Heirs of the True Martial Holy Sect in recent eras, you are probably the one I am most satisfied with.¡± The Heavenly Curtain War God said with a smile as they walked. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into you, you rarely stay at the Sect Gate, and the achievements you have today are all due to your own efforts. You seldom rely on the sect for anything.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. Ever since he reached the peak of the Divine Vein, there was hardly anything in the Yuan Central Continent that could trouble him. Even if he did encounter danger, he could either fight it off or escape. Passing through the jungle, Xu Zimei realized he was moving upwards. The road in front of him grew steeper and steeper, as if he were climbing a mountain. Xu Zimei could feel it, a mysterious force in this world was suppressing him, and he could not walk on the air. He could only move forward slowly and steadily, like an ordinary person, one step at a time. When he reached the peak, he found himself atop a mountain. At the summit, besides the Heavenly Curtain War God, there were two other people. One man dressed as a scholar, very refined and elegant. And another, a burly man who was wiping a long blade. Xu Zimei paused for a moment; these two were the other two War Generals of the True Martial Holy Sect. The War General of the Heavenly Blade and the Traveler. ¡°I greet the ancestors,¡± Xu Zimei bowed slightly and greeted them. Regardless, these people were the powerhouses behind the True Martial Holy Sect. They had maintained the peace of the True Martial Holy Sect for a million years. They had made indispensable contributions and could have gone to the Heaven Beyond Heavens; however, for the sake of the sect, they chose to stay. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re pretty good,¡± the Traveler said with a laugh from the side. The Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade, noticing the Curved Blade carried on Xu Zimei¡¯s back, his eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Kid, how about a spar?¡± The Heavenly Curtain War God coughed softly. The Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade quickly smiled and said, ¡°Just kidding, just kidding.¡± It was evident that among them, the Heavenly Curtain War God held considerable prestige. ¡°Why did the ancestor bring me here?¡± Xu Zimei asked, perplexed. He looked down from the mountaintop, and the scenery around was very beautiful. Because of the vantage point, standing on the summit, he could almost see everything around. Huge ancient trees towered like a canopy, lush and verdant, as if each had become a spirit like the Tree Demons. The leaves of the trees varied in shape, with oval, triangular, and even dome-topped ones, densely covering the interior of the forest. ¡°We want to entrust you with something,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°As for what fortunes it brings afterward, it depends on you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Xu Zimei, puzzled. Then he saw the Heavenly Curtain War God and the other two exchange glances, and the aura around the three of them suddenly erupted. Three different colors of Spiritual Energy spread from their bodies, shooting directly into the sky. The vast expanse of the firmament clouds shifted as the beams of Spiritual Energy above merged together. The three stood in a triangular position. A triangular Formation emerged on the ground. ¡°` Chapter 766 - Chapter 766 Chapter 765 Book of Life and Death ?Chapter 766: Chapter 765: Book of Life and Death Chapter 766: Chapter 765: Book of Life and Death The triangular formation stood in opposition to the winds and clouds in the sky. It seemed as if it was a reflection. Within the formation, a powerful presence permeated. Xu Zimei had no idea what it was, but just the might it exuded was enough to shock him. It was clear that the three ancestors were under great pressure, their auras becoming more and more immense, more and more powerful. The surrounding space was crumbling and destructing, unable to withstand this force. ¡°Open,¡± bellowed the Heavenly Curtain War God. The three of them spread their arms wide, forcibly prying apart the formation that had emerged. The oppressiveness and power within it were unbelievable. The changes in the firmament above seemed even more majestic now. The winds and clouds stirred, the entire firmament changing color. Fortunately, this was an independent small world, protected by a barrier, invisible to people outside. After the formation was arduously opened by the three, the Heavenly Curtain War God shouted again, ¡°Rise.¡± Streams of black and white Qi began to ascend continuously from the formation. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The energy structure of these gases was very unique, somewhat similar to what Xu Zimei had sensed before in the Life-and-Death Cave. When the formation fully opened, accompanied by ¡°boom¡± sounds and the torrents of black and white Qi, a booklet slowly emerged from within. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï This booklet felt extremely peculiar. At a glance, Xu Zimei felt himself to be a rotting piece of wood, as if he were about to die. He had never felt so close to death. Yet upon looking again, he felt reborn with a body full of strength, as if his body had been cleansed, extremely healthy. ¡°What is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. The moment the booklet appeared, the three Heavenly Curtain War Gods finally let out a sigh of relief, gradually retracting their power. They left the booklet to float by itself in mid-air. The booklet had black and white sides, black on the left and white on the right. The two pages were closed together, concealing the content within. ¡°Do you know why the True Martial Great Emperor established the sect here?¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God asked. ¡°Is there a reason for this?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and asked. Whether founding a sect or an establishment, one either chooses lands with excellent feng shui, or it is due to personal reasons. As for the establishment of the True Martial Holy Sect in the Extreme West Region, it has been millions of years. Both Xu Zimei and everyone else had never paid much attention to this question. ¡°Back then, when the True Martial Great Emperor came here, he discovered this Life-and-Death Cave, along with the Book of Life and Death,¡± explained the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°At first, the book was emanating a dense Qi of Life and Death. The True Martial Great Emperor, out of curiosity, planned to explore it,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God continued slowly. ¡°Surprisingly enough, even a Being Emperor as the True Martial Great Emperor was unable to do anything with this Book of Life and Death,¡± said the War God. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing,¡± Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly. Although the True Martial Great Emperor was not considered the strongest among all the emperors during the Era of Emperors, he was certainly one of the notable ones. It was almost countable on one hand the things in the Yuan Central Continent that could stump an emperor, given that it was not a high-level world. ¡°So, in order to study this Book of Life and Death, the True Martial Great Emperor founded the True Martial Holy Sect here. With his strength and status, he should have established the sect gate in the Central Continent long ago,¡± said the War God. ¡°Did he find out anything?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Very little is known, it¡¯s almost impossible to study anything with the booklet closed,¡± replied the War God. ¡°Before his ascension, the True Martial Great Emperor left behind ancestral teachings.¡± ¡°This Book of Life and Death is meant for the fated individual, whoever is destined may take it.¡± ¡°If there is no destiny, even if a Great Emperor were to arrive, it would be of no avail.¡± ¡°So, you all had me try?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°It¡¯s not that we sought you out specifically, but every generation¡¯s Saint Heir of our True Martial Holy Sect would come here to make an attempt,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. ¡°This includes the Great Emperor of the Three Blades, Empress Hongtian, and the Divine Travel Great Emperor, among others.¡± ¡°They all failed?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Seeing the Heavenly Curtain War God nod slightly, Xu Zimei laughed. Putting aside the other emperors for a moment, the magnitude of Empress Hongtian¡¯s elegance and genius is unparalleled. To say she is the greatest Empress wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration, yet unexpectedly, she also failed. ¡°This thing is quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Give it a try, to succeed or not is just how it is,¡± Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade said on the side. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. He slowly stepped forward, spiritual energy surged in his hands as he reached for the Book of Life and Death. The moment his hands touched the book, Xu Zimei only felt two streams of energy, one black and one white, surge into his palms. They spread along his arms. Death and rebirth permeated his body simultaneously, splitting it into two halves. Xu Zimei found it hard to describe the sensation, as if he was in the midst of fire and ice, two extremities intertwining. He spread his hands, trying to open the Book of Life and Death. Unfortunately, the book was like a single solid entity, incredibly firm. No matter how hard he tried, it wouldn¡¯t budge. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t conveniently use the power of the Demon Body here, but he had an epiphany that pure strength would not open this item. ¡°Still no success?¡± the Great Emperor of the Three Blades sighed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t be disheartened,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said, comforting him. ¡°Before this, no one has ever succeeded either.¡± Xu Zimei took a deep breath, released his hands, and the Qi of Life and Death within him gradually dissipated. ¡°May I try again?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the Heavenly Curtain War God and asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God nodded, but in his heart, he had already lost hope. Xu Zimei closed his eyes gently, while his consciousness entered the True Fate World. This was imperceptible from the outside. He summoned the Chaos Pearl from the deep void; nothing in this world could stand against it. Even the Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying couldn¡¯t do so back then. Subsequently, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes, and a powerful aura began rising behind him. The azure planet formed by True Fate gradually emerged. With the perfection of the Divine Continent, this planet had become even more azure and majestic. The moment the azure planet appeared, the entire space was destroyed by the aura it emitted. ¡°This is,¡± the three figures of the Heavenly Curtain War God stared in shock at the True Fate before them. Utilizing the planet as a cover, Xu Zimei slowly transferred the power of the Chaos Pearl into his body. Originally, this world was concealed by formations, but when the azure planet appeared, the formations were directly suppressed, and the endless spiritual energy from the sky surged towards this place. ¡°This is remarkable,¡± Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade exclaimed. Xu Zimei once again took hold of the Book of Life and Death with both hands, but this time, before he could exert effort to open it, the book transformed into a streak of light and flew into his True Fate World to hide. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767 Chapter 766 Sky Martial ?Chapter 767: Chapter 766: Sky Martial Chapter 767: Chapter 766: Sky Martial ¡°What is this,¡± everyone was a bit confused at this sight, unable to grasp the situation. Even Xu Zimei hesitated for a moment. After the Book of Life and Death flew into his True Fate World, it actually hid itself away. ¡°Did you take away the Book of Life and Death?¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God asked in surprise. ¡°It seems to have entered my body and hidden itself,¡± Xu Zimei pondered briefly before responding. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell others about the Divine Continent, so naturally, he could only say that. ¡°Can you try to summon it?¡± the Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade asked expectantly from the side. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not under my control; I estimate that I won¡¯t be able to mobilize it for some time.¡± He needed to go back and study the Book of Life and Death slowly; for the time being, he couldn¡¯t show the Divine Continent to the others. After all, creating a world was too shocking and unheard of. ¡°Not sure if the Book of Life and Death is good or bad, but now that it has entered your body, we have no way to deal with it, so be careful on your own,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°I¡¯ve also spoken to the spirit of the Life-and-Death Cave in the outside world, and you can come find me at any time if there¡¯s any problem.¡± ¡°Thanks to all the ancestors,¡± Xu Zimei bowed slightly and said. ¡°Go on, work hard on your destiny, but be sure not to die under that destiny,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God advised. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei nodded, then turned and left the Endless Mountain. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, the Heavenly Curtain War God looked at the other two and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not simple at all. I¡¯ve seen the Saint Heirs of several eras, but he is the only one I can¡¯t see through,¡± the Traveler said from the side. ¡°All those Saint Heirs, when meeting us ancestors, who among them isn¡¯t panicking? Only he is calm and composed, neither humble nor arrogant, a real piece of fine material,¡± the Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade also nodded approvingly and commented. ¡°I know all that. What I¡¯m asking about is his True Fate,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. ¡°What exactly is that thing? It even makes me feel alarmed.¡± ¡°Why think so much? Everyone has their own fate, and maybe this era¡¯s Great Emperor will emerge from our True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the Traveler said with a laugh. ¡­ After leaving Endless Mountain and the Life-and-Death Cave, Xu Zimei returned to the valley. Right now, the core disciples around were waiting for Xu Zimei to come out. As they saw that Xu Zimei was still not appearing, many began to speculate with some unease. ¡°Could it be that this guy really went in?¡± someone asked. As they were discussing, they saw Xu Zimei walking out from the Life-and-Death Cave leisurely. ¡°Zimo, how did it go?¡± Lin Ruhu hurried forward and asked. ¡°Just like that, had a chat with the ancestors and then came out,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You really met the ancestors?¡± Xiang Qianheng asked in surprise from the side. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, his gaze sweeping over the other disciples present, and he shook his head with a sigh, ¡°Useless, all of you!¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei silently took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± some disciples who had not gone in also began to enter. After leaving the back mountain, Xu Zimei prepared to visit the Scripture Pavilion to look up some things and parted ways with Lin Ruhu. Xu Zimei intended to research related to the Heavenly Dao Academy, including the Red Dust Palace and Stone Race. After all, this was his focus for the upcoming period. Upon arriving at the Scripture Pavilion, Xu Zimei, with his status as the Saint Heir, went straight to the third floor. After all, the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s truly secret documents were all stored on the third floor. As for the fourth floor, it housed the legacies of the four Great Emperors. He flipped through several books, among them the ¡°Era of Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± ¡°Red Dust Palace of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands,¡± and ¡°Hidden World of the Stone Race.¡± Xu Zimei roughly read through all the relevant books. This look lasted an entire week. The intelligence work of the True Martial Holy Sect must be said to be indeed very strong. Many hidden messages could be found within the Sect Gate. Though it was located in the corner of the Extreme West Region of the Eastern Continent, it basically had control over the changes of the entire Continent. The intelligence of the True Martial Holy Sect spread throughout the five continents. After more than seven days, Xu Zimei finally left the Scripture Pavilion. He had come to understand almost all the information he had wanted to know. Upon returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei began his cultivation practice. He planned to first master the Gate of Immortality from the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and then consolidate the vortex of power within his Divine Soul. The time spent in closed-door cultivation wasn¡¯t long when his father, Xu Qingshan, sent someone to find him. By the time he returned to Azure Mountain Peak, the season had already begun to shift toward winter. It wasn¡¯t heavy snowfall, but there were still a few snowflakes gently falling down. The trees on Azure Mountain Peak remained a vibrant green. The white expanse of snowflakes blanketed the branches, blending the lush green with the pristine white. As Xu Zimei ascended the mountain, he found that four people had already gathered there. They were Xiang Qianheng, Sword Twenty-One, Xia Zihe, and Jiang Xier. When Xu Zimei arrived, the others didn¡¯t say much, but only Jiang Xier had a flickering gaze. Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan had already come out from confinement. Although she had many wrongs, over the years she had contributed a lot to the Sect. Under the indication from Sect Master Xiao, the Baili Family and the True Martial Holy Sect could now be considered allied. Baili Xiao was not only the Saintess of the Baili Family, but she had also returned the Flying Immortal Body, representing a part of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s disciples. Xu Zimei could foresee such an outcome. If Baili Xiao were just an ordinary disciple, the True Martial Holy Sect wouldn¡¯t care at all. But setting other matters aside, just the fact that she was the Empress¡¯s chief disciple meant that the True Martial Holy Sect would not become her enemy. The more people there were striving for Destiny, the greater the hope naturally became. Dealing with Baili Xiao¡¯s matter was naturally something Xu Zimei had to resolve himself. ¡­ ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Father,¡± Xu Zimei greeted. Xu Qingshan nodded, his hands clasped behind his back, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve called you few here because there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Is it about the Heavenly Martial Meeting?¡± Xiang Qianheng seemed to know something and asked ahead of time. ¡°That¡¯s right, you all have probably heard the rumours before, the once-per-century Heavenly Martial Meeting will officially commence soon. Traditionally, each session of the Heavenly Martial Meeting is held in turn by the eight Great Emperor Immortal Sects of our Eastern Continent. This year, it just so happens to be the Baili Family¡¯s turn,¡± Xu Qingshan explained. ¡°The Heavenly Martial Meeting is the largest competition in our Eastern Continent. Not only will our eight Great Emperor Immortal Sects send disciples to participate, countless first-rate and second-rate forces from the Eastern Continent will also take part. Especially since the era¡¯s Destiny is about to descend, this meeting holds extraordinary significance.¡± ¡°Does the Deputy Sect Master mean to have us represent the Sect in the competition?¡± Sword Twenty-One inquired. ¡°That¡¯s right, the five of you have been selected as the candidates,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll lead the team to the Baili Family, and there are three months left to prepare. I¡¯m telling you in advance so that everyone can prepare well.¡± ¡°Can I choose not to take part?¡± Jiang Xier suddenly interjected from the side. Chapter 768 - Chapter 768 Chapter 767 Attack ?Chapter 768: Chapter 767 Attack Chapter 768: Chapter 767 Attack ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Qingshan turned his head, asking with confusion. ¡°As my Destiny is about to form, I want to put more effort into cultivating. This Heavenly Martial Competition has no meaning for me,¡± Jiang Xier shook her head and said. ¡°This Heavenly Martial Competition is hosted by the Baili Family, and it¡¯s said that the top ten winners will receive a Great Dao Pill each. And the top twenty will even have the chance to cultivate in the small world left by Emperor Changkong of the past. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to participate?¡± Xu Qingshan asked. Great Dao Pills are crucial for cultivators in the Divine Vein Realm or those stepping into the Divine Vein. And the secret realm left by Emperor Changkong can greatly accelerate one¡¯s cultivation. When Destiny is about to form, countless people need to stabilize their cultivation at the peak of the Divine Vein, the best state to be in. Yet, the Divine Vein is already at the pinnacle that humans can reach. It¡¯s not that easy to enter, and countless people fail despite a lifetime of effort. So, at this time, if self-cultivation alone seems far off, many turn to external factors for help. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± after thinking it over, Jiang Xier finally said. Xu Qingshan smiled and nodded in approval. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï He said, ¡°Prepare yourselves. In three months, follow me to the Baili Family. During this period, try to improve your strength as much as possible. At that time, you¡¯ll meet the Saint Heirs from various sects, as well as some talented Loose Cultivators.¡± ¡°Disciple understands,¡± the others quickly nodded in agreement. After the others had left, Xu Zimei then said, ¡°Dad, I might need to leave for a while.¡± ¡°Where are you going this time?¡± Xu Qingshan asked with a frown. ¡°Just some personal matters to take care of,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What about the Heavenly Martial Competition this time?¡± asked Xu Qingshan. ¡°The Sect is counting on you to stand out.¡± ¡°By then, you can just take them. We¡¯ll meet up at the Baili Family,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then be careful,¡± Xu Qingshan advised with concern. After leaving Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei decided to visit Red Dust Palace. Firstly, to find Nirvana Beads there, and secondly, to see Lan Ke¡¯er. The two of them had been apart for such a long time. Since the last incident when he eradicated the Lan Family, he hadn¡¯t seen her again. After bidding farewell to Lin Ruhu, Xu Zimei prepared to inform Xiao Guizi as well. However, when he arrived at Xiao Guizi¡¯s dwelling, he couldn¡¯t find him even after a long search. Logically, Xiao Guizi should have returned to the sect by now. His injuries couldn¡¯t have taken so long to heal. Fortunately, he found Yao Shengnan, who was still within the sect. ¡­a€| ¡°Xiao Guizi left?¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Shengnan nodded, saying, ¡°He told me not to tell you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Gui Lin said, he¡¯s lived too ordinary a life. His early life was cared for by you, and the latter half might continue under the sect¡¯s protection,¡± Yao Shengnan explained. ¡°He wants to take on the world on his own, without relying on anyone else. Perhaps when the time comes to compete for Destiny, he might be able to help you.¡± ¡°That kid,¡± Xu Zimei laughed softly. ¡°Since he has decided on the path he wants to take, I shouldn¡¯t say much. Take care, everyone.¡± After bidding goodbye to Yao Shengnan, Xu Zimei left the True Martial Holy Sect on his own. As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the dangers within Red Dust Palace are no less than those of the other forbidden areas. Generally, there¡¯s only one type of person who travels to Red Dust Palace. Those who are disillusioned with the mortal world and seek solitude would go there. Or perhaps those of great evil who have a moment of epiphany. Those who have gone through great changes and lost hope, the disillusioned, this is their refuge. The origin of the Red Dust Palace stemmed from a divine spirit of the Mythical Era. As for its authenticity, it has become impossible to trace. It is said that during the Mythical Era, there was a World-weary Divine Girl. She had witnessed all sins of the world, the greed, foolishness, evil desires, and killings. Thus, she created her own separate realm. This world was pure and bright, accessible only to those who had relinquished the Seven Emotions and the Six Desires, individuals without greed or desire, without kin or cause. Should any other person enter this place, they would face the punishment of the divine spirit. About whether the World-weary Divine Girl still exists, opinions vary, but it¡¯s undeniable that the Red Dust Palace is a place even Great Emperors prefer not to provoke. ¡­ The winter season was somewhat cold. Every breath taken was visible as white mist, and snowflakes began to fall from the sky. The weather was a bit gloomy, and Xu Zimei walked upon the endless white expanse, shaking off a bit of the snow from his body. The Red Dust Palace wasn¡¯t located in the Central Continent, in strict terms, but beneath the Endless Heaven Sea. It was an underwater world. Xu Zimei had to make his way to the heart of the Eastern Continent to reach the Red Dust Palace. Walking on the snowy path, the sky turned from noon to dusk. Xu Zimei found himself ever further from the True Martial Holy Sect. By evening, as the light began to fade, Xu Zimei slowly halted his steps. There were no cities around, especially in this icy world, it was quite deserted. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, show yourself. What¡¯s the point in skulking about?¡± Xu Zimei said, looking around as he suddenly spoke up. Along the way, from the moment he left the True Martial Holy Sect, he felt that someone was constantly watching him. However, the other party¡¯s methods were quite clever, and for the time being, he couldn¡¯t figure them out. Now that he¡¯d traveled so far, and seeing the other party still hadn¡¯t made a move, Xu Zimei decided to speak up first. ¡°Worthy of being the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, your perception is indeed sharp,¡± a series of sinister laughters echoed from around him. Suddenly, ripples emerged in the void, and three figures in black emerged from the emptiness. All three figures were clad in black robes, their faces and heads completely obscured by dark bamboo hats. ¡°Since you dared to come, why play the turtle, hiding your head?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. Your True Martial Holy Sect is too powerful, and we brothers don¡¯t want to stir trouble,¡± one of the men in black robes said. ¡°Is this a personal vendetta between us, or did someone send you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know that. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï It¡¯s better to take your questions to the underworld and ask those you¡¯ve killed,¡± one of the figures responded. Immediately after, the three figures all emitted an imposing aura that soared into the sky. This aura was all at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm. ¡°Three at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm, what a generous display,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The three of them wasted no more words and directly used their True Fate abilities. The True Fates of these three happened to all be wolves. The Bright Moon Wolf, the Canxing Wolf, and the Monster Fierce Wolf. The three wolves seemed to represent the moon, the stars, and the sun. They all lunged toward Xu Zimei. Each wolf¡¯s body was hundreds of times larger, and a fishy wind bore down on him. With a light chuckle, Xu Zimei levitated off the ground, surrounded by the pervading force of creation. With just two punches and a kick, he sent the three wolves flying. ¡°Bright Moon Wave, Stellar Strike, Monster Inferno Claw,¡± the three men shouted in unison. A vast expanse of Spiritual Energy enveloped them, and their three True Fate Monster Beasts once again became much more powerful. ¡°Suppression,¡± Xu Zimei commanded softly. Chapter 769 - Chapter 769 Chapter 768 Three Howls God ?Chapter 769: Chapter 768: Three Howls God Chapter 769: Chapter 768: Three Howls God Confronting the three Monster Wolves charging towards him, the Monster Fierce Wolf was like a blazing sun in the sky, with fierce flames burning fiercely upon its claws. The Canxing Wolf¡¯s speed was extraordinarily fast, turning into streaks like shooting stars, flashing around and initiating a stealthy attack on Xu Zimei. As for the Bright Moon Wolf, it opened its huge bloody maw and roared angrily. These roars seemed to carry soul attacks, capable of bewildering one¡¯s mind and spirit. Xu Zimei was besieged from three sides, he laughed, ¡°Futile efforts.¡± A Suppression descended, and the might around his body rolled like massive waves, surging forth with overwhelming force. The might crashed wave after wave, collapsing the surrounding void. The three giant wolves wanted to resist desperately, howling in rage, but all to no avail. Xu Zimei waved his hands, and the three giant wolves were directly suppressed onto the ground, their limbs paralyzed, unable to move. Seeing this scene, the three robed figures exchanged a quick glance. The one in the black robe on the left anxiously said, ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s finish this quickly to avoid any unexpected complications.¡± The middle-robed figure nodded. All three raised their right hands simultaneously, making a strange gesture. Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind each of them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 These were the shadows of three wolf totems. The three shadows were almost identical, representing the form of their respective True Fates. ¡°Fusion, Three Howls God,¡± all three shouted in unison. The three giant wolves on the ground turned into streaks of light and vanished. The streaks of light merged together, and immediately a heaven-shaking roar came from within the light. The ball of light kept changing, with the three giant wolves howling incessantly within it. Xu Zimei slightly raised his head to look. A wildly primitive might emanated from it. Next, a monster descended from the sky. This monster had three heads, all wolf heads. It had an enormous body, with the forehead of each of the three wolf heads bearing symbols of the sun, moon, and stars respectively. The monster¡¯s might was immense, a mere shake of its body causing the earth to quake, the mountains to crumble. The thick Monster Might spread around, almost comparable to that of a being Stepping into Immortality. Its entire body was pure white, and with a roar, layers of space shattered around it. ¡°Three Howls God,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. ¡°This appears to be some ancient Monster Beast.¡± ¡°Since you are the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, and are well-traveled and experienced,¡± the middle-aged man in the center laughed softly. ¡°Why not try our Fusion Method of True Fate.¡± ¡°Merely ants,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. The Power Vortexes around his body were continuously spinning, and the Giant of Strength behind him also slowly emerged, standing up. An endless Shaking Heaven Power surged around him, the Giant even more colossal than the Three Howls God. The moment it stood up, it gave off the impression of the shoulders carrying Cang Tian, feet treading the wilderness. Whether it was the Power Vortexes inside his body or in his Divine Soul, all were spinning wildly. With the increase in Power Vortexes, Xu Zimei could clearly feel his own strength growing. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just the Power Vortexes, but also the eighteen Extraordinary Meridians that were pulsing. The Giant looked down upon the earth, taking steps towards the Three Howls God. The three robed figures all snorted coldly, their hands forming seals. All the spiritual energy around converged towards the Three Howls God. With an angry roar, the Three Howls God directly pounced towards the Giant of Strength. Its sharp teeth gleamed with a cold light as they sank into the giant¡¯s arm. However, the giant felt no pain, he lifted his hands and heavily slammed the Three Howls God towards the ground. A ¡°boom¡± resounded, the earth trembled, and cracks spread out like a spider web in all directions. ¡°The Gate of Life and Death opens,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. The Heaven-reaching Trilife Gates around his body opened, and with the activation of the Gate of Life and Death, his imposing aura grew increasingly vast. Inside his body, the spiritual energy seemed to transform into vast seas, flowing through his meridians and Vein Gates. Meanwhile, above the giant, the power of the Gate of Life and Death opened a void in space, turning into a stream of light that bathed the giant. The Giant of Strength roared to the heavens as it held the Three Howls God¡¯s head with its left hand and clenched its right fist, smashing it down directly. With a ¡°boom,¡± a deep pit appeared in the ground. The Three Howls God was heavily smashed into the ground. But at that moment, all three of the Three Howls God¡¯s heads raised up, and with their mouths slightly open, three types of differently attributed lights sprayed forth. This light, like rotting wood yielding to pushing force, engulfed the giant¡¯s head within it. ¡°This is kind of interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? However, with the Gate of Death opening, the giant was not afraid of the attack. The giant spread its arms wide, and firmly grabbed the Three Howls God¡¯s neck, swinging it towards the ground with force. ¡°This guy is really strong,¡± the black-robed person on the left said with an awkward expression. The spiritual energy around them surged, the three people were exerting their combined strength to the limit, but unfortunately, they were still being suppressed by the opponent. ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret taking this commission,¡± the black-robed person on the right followed up. ¡°At this time, stop having wishful thoughts. Whatever issues we have, let¡¯s discuss them after this fight is over,¡± the black-robed person in the center snorted coldly, gritting his teeth and persevering. ¡°I say, folks, is this really all you can do?¡± Xu Zimei said lightly with a chuckle on the side. He slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back and stepped towards the three people. ¡°This guy still has fight in him,¡± the black-robed person in the center said in shock. At this point, they were all tied down by their True Fate and couldn¡¯t engage in too much combat, with all their strength immersed in the fused True Fate. The conditions for the Fusion Method were already severe; though the power was substantial, with three minds as one, the slightest mistake could lead to failure. ¡°Could it be that this giant isn¡¯t his True Fate?¡± the black-robed person on the left seemed to realize something and shouted. ¡°Run.¡± As soon as his words fell, he didn¡¯t care about the other two black-robed people and sprinted towards the distance. If the opponent was not using his True Fate, that meant Xu Zimei had not yet exerted his full strength. With this thought, the black-robed person lost any will to fight, turning tail to run, with only the thought of survival in his mind. Without that black-robed person, the Three Howls God naturally lacked the strength to preserve itself. It split apart, transforming back into the bodies of two giant wolves. ¡°Third brother, what are you doing?¡± the black-robed person in the middle shouted in surprise. Before the remaining two black-robed people had time to contemplate further, the giant had already lifted its hands, smashing down heavily. The two giant wolves were instantly obliterated. And with their True Fate damaged, both coughed up fresh blood, their faces pale and very unsightly. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with further talk, as the already unsheathed Tyrant Shadow swept through with a sky filled with the light of the flying blade, striking down. The heads of the two people simultaneously fell to the ground. The Giant of Strength stretched out its hands, one for each, tossing the two corpses into its mouth. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze drifted towards the distance. Chapter 770 - Chapter 770 Chapter 769 Monk Da Zhi ?Chapter 770: Chapter 769 Monk Da Zhi Chapter 770: Chapter 769 Monk Da Zhi The robed figure was fleeing desperately. The battle had taken a lot out of him, and even though he had pushed his body to its limits, he still dared not stop. He still didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of monster they were facing. Although they had some understanding before coming, the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect was bound to be extraordinary. But the three of them, at the pinnacle of their Divine Vein¡¯s power and with years of practice in their combined techniques, should have been nearly sure of victory. He just hadn¡¯t expected to be defeated so utterly. ¡°Damn it, no wonder they offered such a high price,¡± the robed figure cursed under his breath. Just then, his pupils constricted, and his steps faltered to a stop. Snow fluttered down, and the icy wind cut to the bone across the endless plain. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure stood casually at the front, smiling at the robed figure running towards him. ¡°No need to rush, we have all the time in the world,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Your Excellency, our hearts were blinded by profit, please spare me,¡± the robed man promptly pleaded. ¡°Take off your bamboo hat and talk to me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. The robed man was silent for a short moment before he threw his bamboo hat to the side. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He looked to be in his forties or fifties, with a mustache, short hair, and a scar across his face. ¡°You look unfamiliar,¡± Xu Zimei noted. ¡°The three of us brothers are Loose Cultivators; your excellency may not know us, we¡¯re not that famous,¡± the robed figure hurriedly explained. ¡°How could someone at the peak of the Divine Vein be without fame? I just couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Come clean. Why did you try to kill me?¡± ¡°If I confess, would you let me go?¡± the robed man pondered for a moment before asking. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in any position to bargain?¡± Xu Zimei questioned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge? On those who set you up for ambush?¡± ¡°It was the Blood Nether Holy Sect,¡± the robed man thought of his two deceased brothers and his current predicament. His gaze blazed with fury as he said, ¡°Because you killed their Saint Heir, you virtually crushed their chances of competing for Destiny in this era. That¡¯s why they sought revenge against you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite bold,¡± Xu Zimei said, stepping closer. The robed man, keeping a wary eye on Xu Zimei, slowly backed away as he replied. ¡°We were blinded by greed, but this plot was not of our doing. Please, let me go. I¡¯ve told you all I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the Blood Nether Holy Sect on my own. But if you were so close to your brothers, shouldn¡¯t you go down to accompany them?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He raised Tyrant Shadow above his head, and a Blade Qi filled the air, breaking through the snow a€¡± a chasm carved through the white-washed sky. Seeing this, the robed man turned and fled without looking back. However, as the Heaven Slicing Blade Qi fell, the robed man had only just made it beneath the edge of the blade. Then the world sank into silence, the snow scattering away. The world was blanketed in white. As the snow rose and then fell again, peace returned to Earth. Xu Zimei had long since vanished, as if nothing had been left behind, as if nothing had happened. ¡­¡­a€| ¡°Buddy, bring me a pot of hot wine and a plate of beef,¡± Xu Zimei called out from a seat by the window. He shook off the snowflakes from his clothing and felt the warm atmosphere of the inn before slowly sitting down. He had been traveling through the wilderness before arriving at this city known as ¡°Yellow City.¡± This was the heartland of the Eastern Continent, a departure from the Extreme West Region. The waiter, clad in gray, brought the warmed wine and beef over. ¡°Excuse me, how far is it from here to the Endless Heaven Sea?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°My dear guest, once you leave the city gates and head north, after passing Tianyu Mountain, you can take a sailing vessel to reach the Endless Heaven Sea,¡± the attendant introduced with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After having his meal, it had already grown quite late. Having rested overnight in the city, Xu Zimei left the city at dawn the next day and headed toward Tianyu Mountain. The morning sky appeared even clearer and colder. Night had not yet completely faded when, shortly after leaving the city gates, Xu Zimei suddenly heard a voice cry out ¡°Boundless Heavenly Venerate¡± from a distance. He looked toward the night, shrouded in a mist-like haze, and saw a Taoist priest wearing Taoist robes and carrying a longsword slowly walking over. Xu Zimei had no intention of paying attention and was ready to leave straight away. However, the Taoist priest chuckled lightly and called out, ¡°Benefactor, please wait. This humble Taoist has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the Taoist priest in front of him with surprise. The two surely had never met; they definitely did not recognize each other. ¡°Why would you be waiting for me?¡± ¡°In front of you, how dare I claim the title of Taoist Venerable. I am known as Monk Ruoyu,¡± the Taoist priest said with a smile. ¡°You may call me Da Zhi.¡± ¡°Da Zhi Ruoyu?¡± Xu Zimei laughed with interest, and said, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the name my master gave me; I can¡¯t go against it,¡± the monk Da Zhi said with a smile. ¡°So, do you have business with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Could it be that you are heading to Red Dust Palace?¡± Monk Da Zhi asked. ¡°How do you know?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. The fact that the other party was waiting here and knew he was heading to Red Dust Palace Those things, apart from the people from Qin Residence, he had never told anyone. Xu Zimei did not like the feeling of being seen through by others. ¡°You¡¯d better give me a perfect explanation, or you might have to stay here today,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Do not be angry, benefactor; I have come to help you,¡± Monk Da Zhi said. ¡°Help me with what?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°Whatever it is you intend to do at Red Dust Palace, I can assist you,¡± Monk Da Zhi said. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to do at Red Dust Palace?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± Monk Da Zhi shook his head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a peculiar monk. Seeing as you don¡¯t know, how could you help me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Simply state your purpose, benefactor, and this monk here will give you an answer,¡± Monk Da Zhi said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Nirvana Beads,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The Nirvana Beads, one of the Five Spirit Beads, eh?¡± Monk Da Zhi was obviously taken aback. Then he laughed and said, ¡°You truly are out of the ordinary, benefactor.¡± As he spoke, he took a golden bone out of the pocket of his Taoist robe. This bone emitted a golden glow; who knows what it was made of, covered in Taoist engravings so profound and mysterious. ¡°The Red Dust Palace is vastly immense; do you know where exactly the Nirvana Beads are?¡± Monk Da Zhi said. ¡°Searching bit by bit, who knows till when it would take; why not take me along.¡± ¡°What use would bringing you be?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°This monk has a piece of my Ancestral Master¡¯s Taoist Bone, which can guide us in finding the Nirvana Beads,¡± Monk Da Zhi replied. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fixed on that piece of Taoist Bone. Even he could not see through the Taoist Bone; it was like a shroud of fog, with its mysteries and obscurities making it hard to discern. Chapter 771 - Chapter 771 Chapter 770 Tianyu Mountain ?Chapter 771: Chapter 770 Tianyu Mountain Chapter 771: Chapter 770 Tianyu Mountain Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly thought of a method. Why should I take you with me when I could just snatch that bone relic?¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Da Zhi the monk was stunned. Then, with a light chuckle, he said, ¡°Donor indeed is extraordinary, but that bone relic is spirited, left behind by our patriarch. Even if you were to snatch it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Donor need not be alarmed, I am only here to assist you,¡± Da Zhi the monk said with a smile. ¡°But why do you want to help me?¡± Xu Zimei continued to ask. ¡°It is your guidance, donor, I am merely following it,¡± Da Zhi the monk replied. Xu Zimei pondered, realizing that if this person could help him find the Nirvana Beads, it was naturally a good thing. Otherwise, he might not be able to return to Red Dust Palace before the Tianwu Convention. Moreover, he only knew that the Nirvana Beads had been taken in, but wasn¡¯t too clear on who exactly had them. It was just Da Zhi the monk¡¯s appearance that he couldn¡¯t understand, hence he remained vigilant. ¡°Alright, then come with me,¡± Xu Zimei spoke up. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï No matter what this fellow¡¯s ultimate goal was, it was simply a matter of countering soldiers with generals, and water with earth. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Da Zhi the monk smiled and nodded, following by Xu Zimei¡¯s side. ¡­a€| The sky gradually brightened. The thick snow in the sky appeared to have a sign of clearing. Xu Zimei and Da Zhi the monk walked together toward Tianyu Mountain. ¡°Where do you come from?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I am a Taoist from the Pufa Cult, not a monk,¡± Da Zhi the monk clarified. ¡°However, if donor wishes to call me a monk, then so be it. A name is merely a label, the myriad forms of life, all are acceptable, all are acceptable.¡± ¡°Pufa Cult?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°He had indeed never heard of this power.¡± ¡°We are not very renowned, it¡¯s normal for donor not to have heard of us,¡± Da Zhi the monk said with a smile. ¡°But I have admired the True Martial Holy Sect for a long time.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, not intending to delve deeper. What he needed to know, he would eventually find out. Tianyu Mountain is located to the north of Yellow City; it is a snowy mountain. Even on the hottest summer days, it is still covered in white snow and the temperature remains frosty. Now in the middle of winter, the falling snow accumulates, forming a thick blanket over the mountain peaks. The road up the mountain is filled with ice sculptures. These sculptures are lifelike, depicting humans, Monster Beasts, and plants. They stand on either side of the road, their meaning unknown, and the sculptor anonymous. They are nothing more than ordinary sculptures. Yet, oddly enough, after being shattered, they would somehow reform after a period of time. The snow mountain looms high, with vast flakes fluttering down. Xu Zimei and Da Zhi the monk ascended into the snow mountain. The two, amidst the endless drifting snow, appeared exceptionally small. ¡°Does donor have any knowledge of the origins of Tianyu Mountain?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, nor do I care to know,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ¡°With the command to chase with light cavalry, great snow fills the bow and blade.¡± Da Zhi the monk quietly recited. He chuckled and said, ¡°Since childhood, I have followed my master as we journeyed across various mountains and rivers on the Yuan Central Continent. I know quite a bit about many things. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me.¡± ¡°Monk, can you divine the will of the heavens?¡± Xu Zimei suddenly looked up and asked. Da Zhi was taken aback for a moment, then scratched his head and smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t, but my master can.¡± As they continued walking, they abruptly heard a clash of fighting up ahead. Looking up the mountain path, they saw a group of people engaged in battle on the snowy mountain. Upon closer inspection, they realized that a group of people was surrounding and attacking a young man. As the two of them approached, the assailants stopped their assault upon seeing them. They looked at Xu Zimei and his companion with some wariness. ¡°What business brings you two here?¡± the leader in the purple robe asked indifferently. ¡°The road splits under the sky, each to their own path. Why should we have to tell you what we are doing?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Tianyu Mountain has been sealed off, so I¡¯m curious as to what you two are still doing here,¡± said the purple-robed man. ¡°Sealed off?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. Da Zhi glanced at the young man who was being pursued. The youth had been driven to the edge of the snowy mountain path and appeared quite bedraggled. His yellow robe was tattered in several places. He was covered in dirt and grime, but his eyes were bright, pitch-black, and full of spiritual energy. ¡°Why do you all surround and attack this young man, who is just at the cusp of adulthood?¡± Da Zhi questioned aloud. ¡°Whether you two are entering the mountain or whatever else, we don¡¯t care. We just advise you both not to meddle in idle matters,¡± the leader in the purple robe warned, with a fierce glint in his eye as he glanced at Da Zhi. ¡°Without any kinship or cause, I have no intention of poking my nose into others¡¯ affairs,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. ¡°Why would you not save a life when you see one perishing?¡± Da Zhi looked at Xu Zimei and inquired. ¡°Why should I save him?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°In the future, you could become a Heavenly Being, and should not all who are Heavenly Beings possess a heart of kindness?¡± Da Zhi responded. ¡°By accumulating acts of kindness, you would ultimately receive karmic retribution that reflects back upon you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not accustomed to that habit. If you want to save him, go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°One should save the right person,¡± Da Zhi turned to ask, ¡°You still have not answered my previous question, as to why you want to kill this young man just coming of age.¡± ¡°Why all this pointless chatter,¡± the leader in the purple robe grew impatient. He charged directly toward Da Zhi. ¡°The Dao is boundless,¡± Da Zhi gave a one-handed salute. In the next moment, an immensely powerful force erupted from within him. This force seemed endless, as if containing the principles of the Great Dao. As the power emanated, Da Zhi¡¯s robes floated around him, his gaze commanding and formidable without anger. He effectively suppressed the group in their place, rendering them unable to move. ¡°Perhaps you should answer my question,¡± Da Zhi suggested. The group in purple robes had their expressions drastically change, struggling incessantly, but the relentless force was like quicksand, trapping them completely. ¡°My mother has fallen seriously ill. I came to gather medicine for her,¡± a weak voice suddenly came from the side. Previously pursued, the young man spoke up, ¡°On Tianyu Mountain, there¡¯s a Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus that can cure my mother¡¯s disease. I don¡¯t know why they want to kill me.¡± Da Zhi turned to look at the group in purple robes. ¡°Let me go, we won¡¯t kill him anymore,¡± the leader in the purple robe quickly pleaded. ¡°You have still not answered my question,¡± Da Zhi lightly shook his head. Unseen by all, a streak of sword light passed, and the heads of several purple-robed men had already fallen. ¡°He is of the direct lineage of the Huang Family. We were following the orders of the Huang Family¡¯s eldest young master to kill him,¡± the leader in the purple robe shouted out in haste. Upon hearing the words of the man in the purple robe, Da Zhi slightly furrowed his brow. Chapter 772 - Chapter 772 Chapter 771 Huang Nation Versus the Heavens ?Chapter 772: Chapter 771 Huang Nation Versus the Heavens Chapter 772: Chapter 771 Huang Nation Versus the Heavens The next moment, the imposing presence around the figure in purple robes relaxed, and to his surprise, he found himself able to move. ¡°You may go,¡± said Da Zhi the monk. ¡°You won¡¯t kill me?¡± The purple-robed figure still felt it was somewhat surreal. He responded, ¡°Really letting me go.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d let you go, and I won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± Da Zhi the monk gestured with his hand. The man in purple robes didn¡¯t look back as he ran down the snowy mountain. Da Zhi the monk turned his head, his gaze reaching far across to the snowy mountain wall. On that mountain wall, a pure white snow lotus was blooming. He stretched out his right hand, which grew dozens of meters long, and directly plucked the snow lotus from the mountain wall. ¡°Go and take good care of your mother¡¯s illness,¡± Da Zhi the monk said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, revered monk,¡± the young man said excitedly as he received the snow lotus, quickly expressing his gratitude. He was carrying a bamboo-woven basket on his back. Carefully placing the snow lotus into the bamboo basket, he then said to Da Zhi the monk, ¡°Is the reverend planning to go up the mountain?¡± Da Zhi the monk shook his head slightly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s the mountain sealing period now, no one should be climbing to the top of Tianyu Mountain,¡± the young man hurriedly explained. ¡°I risked my life to come up and try for my mother¡¯s illness, but I didn¡¯t dare to go too deep.¡± ¡°Sealing the mountain? Who has sealed the mountain?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°It¡¯s not a person; there¡¯s a period every year when Tianyu Mountain is in a closed state,¡± the young man explained. ¡°It¡¯s the mountain¡¯s own celestial seal.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Da Zhi the monk and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you know everything?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t quite understand this,¡± Da Zhi the monk said with a sheepish laugh. ¡°I only know that Huang Nation once contended with the will of the heavens here; this was the battlefield.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will head back first,¡± the young man asked tentatively. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Da Zhi the monk nodded. Watching the young man¡¯s retreating figure, Da Zhi the monk looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Shall we continue to go up?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t look back as he headed up the mountain. Da Zhi the monk quickly followed behind him. ¡°What battle are you referring to?¡± Xu Zimei continued to ask. ¡°The present Yellow City was once Huang Nation, a very strong realm said to be able to contend with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± Da Zhi the monk explained. ¡°Unfortunately, they seem to have committed some taboo and eventually were rejected by heaven and earth. The entire population of the nation met their end here in opposition to the Heavenly Dao. After they died, the skies brought forth a snowstorm that eventually formed Tianyu Mountain.¡± ¡°This world certainly has its share of strange events,¡± Xu Zimei commented. ¡°But after the mountain is sealed, I also do not know exactly what happens within,¡± Da Zhi the monk admitted. The two made their way toward the mountain summit; only by crossing this mountain could they reach the Endless Heaven Sea. Though it wasn¡¯t the only route, it was the nearest one. As they drew closer to the mountain summit, Xu Zimei saw more and more sculptures. These sculptures also became increasingly lifelike, standing as if they were real people. Some of them even possessed an overwhelming aura of authority. ¡°Perhaps I should cast a divination,¡± Da Zhi the monk suddenly stopped halfway and suggested. ¡°I feel somewhat uneasy.¡± Xu Zimei had no objections; he was not afraid, but gaining some clarity also couldn¡¯t hurt. Da Zhi the monk took out three ancient copper coins from the wide sleeves of his robe. He placed three copper coins in his palm and hung them together with a red string. Immediately afterward, the three copper coins were thrown into the sky. The copper coins rotated above his head in a triangular formation, gradually forming a circle. Within this circle, the red string seemed to be divided into eight sections, corresponding to the eight directions of Bagua. Da Zhi the monk clasped his hands in a seal, raised his right hand, and a stream of clear qi flew from his fingertips into the copper coins. The next moment, with a ¡°bang,¡± the red string broke, and all the copper coins fell to the ground. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Da Zhi the monk looked down at the copper coins that had fallen in the snow and the broken red string. With a slight frown, ¡°For me, this is an ill omen.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°How could I possibly divine your fate,¡± Da Zhi the monk chuckled helplessly. He gathered up his copper coins and red string. ¡°Shall we continue upwards?¡± he asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you dare to go up, isn¡¯t it an ill omen?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°If you go up, I will follow,¡± replied Da Zhi the monk. ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said, taking the lead toward the summit. Just as the two of them were less than a hundred meters from the summit, a rumbling sound suddenly entered their ears. Both looked up at once and saw the snow-capped mountain shaking tumultuously above, as if enraged. ¡°It¡¯s an avalanche,¡± said Da Zhi the monk. No sooner had he spoken than a thunderous explosion rang out, and a ¡°boom¡± was heard. The blizzard from above plummeted down, and the strength of the avalanche was indescribablea€¡±the kind of shock that words could not convey. Everything in its path was destroyed. The rumbling explosions sounded like Heavenly Thunder falling overhead. Given the location of the avalanche, it was already difficult for the two to dodge, but they had no intention of dodging. Xu Zimei slightly raised his right hand and erected a barrier formed from the Creation Force in front of them. Da Zhi the monk, equally commanding without anger, glared fiercely and cried out, ¡°Immovable as Mountain.¡± Then his feet plunged deep into the ground, standing in an odd posture. The avalanche completely submerged everything, and suddenly Tianyu Mountain was engulfed in silence. The furious avalanche rolled down the mountain, and the places it buried were marked by two conspicuously visible pits. Xu Zimei waved his hands, scattering the pile of snow before him. He looked to the side and saw Da Zhi the monk still standing in that strange posture. ¡°It¡¯s over, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m frozen stiff,¡± Da Zhi the monk responded. The next moment, flames blazed around his body, and with a ¡°crackle and pop,¡± his body started to move gradually. ¡°That avalanche wasn¡¯t serious enough to warrant this,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Something¡¯s not right, look around,¡± Da Zhi the monk suddenly said. Now, the ice sculptures all around began to move. The ice on their surface shattered bit by bit, with the sound of breaking echoing continuously. When the ice completely fractured, the figures inside also started to move. ¡°Eternal Ancient, my Huang Nation shall forever endure,¡± a confluence of angry roars surged, sounding off together. Their voices soared to the heavens, as if they sought to shatter the sky, declaring their grievance. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with these people?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. Da Zhi the monk¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he quickly said, ¡°The people of Huang Nation who died in battle have all been resurrected.¡± ¡°No, no, how can the dead come back to life,¡± he started, but then Da Zhi the monk shook his head in contradiction, rejecting his own thought. Chapter 773 - Chapter 773 Chapter 772 Way of Inquiry Seventeen Forms, Slaying the Divine ?Chapter 773: Chapter 772 Way of Inquiry Seventeen Forms, Slaying the Divine Chapter 773: Chapter 772 Way of Inquiry Seventeen Forms, Slaying the Divine Both of them looked around, there were thousands of ice sculptures, and even more densely packed at the mountaintop. More and more sculptures began to awaken. Upon seeing Xu Zimei and his companion, a furious roar erupted. ¡°Those who offend Huang Nation shall die!¡± Countless statues marched in neat steps towards Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°What should we do?¡± Da Zhi the monk quickly asked. ¡°Every man for himself,¡± Zimo laughed and sprinted towards the mountaintop. Despite their strength and coordinated movements, the sculptures were ultimately no match in power. Xu Zimei was almost advancing one punch at a time, racing towards the mountaintop. Seeing this, Da Zhi¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and with a light shout, ¡°Boundless Heavenly Venerate,¡± his body grew dozens of times larger, as did the Daoist robe he was wearing. With each stride, he covered tens of meters, quickly following in Xu Zimei¡¯s footsteps. As they neared the mountain summit, they encountered increasingly stronger sculptures. When they reached the top, they saw a royal throne standing tall. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï On it sat a man in royal robes, with over a dozen Generals clad in armor standing on both sides. ¡°Halt, intruders,¡± a General stepping forward, spear in hand, cried out, ¡°Meeting our Monarch, you dare not kneel?¡± ¡°Trash,¡± Zimo chuckled lightly. The Tyrant Shadow unsheathed, and a sharp Blade Qi split the General in two. ¡°Audacious,¡± the man on the throne uttered lightly. Suddenly, the sky above underwent rapid changes, as a golden dragon circled overhead. This Golden Dragon seemed as if it truly existed, rather than being an illusion. The dozen Generals all charged at Xu Zimei. ¡°Da Zhi the monk, stop them,¡± Xu Zimei shouted. The giant figure of Da Zhi, who had followed, did not hesitate and stood in front of the Generals. Xu Zimei walked forward step by step, facing the man on the throne, and smiled, ¡°How about a match?¡± The man in royal robes slowly stood up, waving his right hand, and the Golden Dragon roaring above charged at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei clenched his right hand into a fist and smashed it directly at the Golden Dragon. A loud ¡°boom¡± resonated, the Golden Dragon wailed, accompanied by the fracturing of the space around it. The Golden Dragon was sent flying with a single punch. The man on the throne¡¯s gaze flickered as he stepped into the air, with the majesty of heaven emanating all around him. He was like a Monarch ruling over everything, or perhaps he truly was a king. An invincible, tyrannical aura radiated from him. ¡°Emperors, domineering indeed,¡± the man snorted coldly and struck towards Xu Zimei with his palm. ¡°Huang Nation is no more, what Emperor do you claim to be?¡± Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile. Above the Tyrant Shadow, the Way of Inquiry¡¯s sixteenth form ¡°Bury the Heavens¡± was unleashed. The blade shadow enveloped by a cloud of dark mists descended directly towards the man. A ¡°boom¡± like an explosion rang out, as if a mushroom cloud burst in midair. The entire sky seemed to be buried within it. Looking up, Xu Zimei saw that the man in royal robes was surrounded by a golden aura of Spiritual Energy. It seemed as if he was impervious to any attack. ¡°That¡¯s the Wishes of All Beings, capable of shielding against all attacks,¡± Da Zhi the monk shouted from below. ¡°Before the pinnacle of assault, there¡¯s no such thing as a shield,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. He directly activated the eighteen Extraordinary Meridians within his body, and the Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation opened up behind him once again. The entire firmament was gathering the continuous Spiritual Energy around Xu Zimei. ¡°Way of Inquiry Seventeenth Form, Slaying the Gods,¡± Xu Zimei uttered with a cold huff. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand trembled slightly. The so-called Slaying the Gods involved focusing all one¡¯s strength to a single point and then unleashing it with a hundredfold power. It was also one of the ultimate forms among the Way of Inquiry¡¯s nineteen forms. Zimo could be seen slowly raising the Tyrant Shadow, as endless Blade Intent condensed around him. This Blade Intent seemed like his left and right arms, changing wildly with his every move. Xu Zimei stepped back halfway with his right foot, and his right arm slowly lifted, as a chill emanated from the blade of Tyrant Shadow. In the next moment, boundless Blade Qi gathered at the tip of the blade as the Azure Cloud steps behind Xu Zimei spread step by step to the firmament. He let out a light shout, and the Tyrant Shadow, accompanied by the roar and myriad Blade Qi, was cleaved forth. A loud boom of explosions followed. Just the residual force of the Blade Qi caused another avalanche on Tianyu Mountain. The sky was filled with falling snow as the Blade Qi split open the entire firmament. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï It was as if the firmament was divided into two, creating a chasm. The man in the imperial robe watched the scene in front of him, as the Blade Intent instantly magnified before his eyes, appearing all around him. Golden Wishes of All Beings wrapped around him, sometimes morphing into roaring tigers, and sometimes a descending giant dragon on his right hand. When the Blade Qi arrived, it only resisted for a moment before the man in the imperial robe was completely penetrated by the Blade Intent. He was obliterated within the Blade Intent. ¡°My king,¡± the generals around him cried out in misery upon witnessing this scene. The moment the man in the imperial robe died, those generals and the thousands of soldiers below didn¡¯t choose to live, but instead, they all slit their own throats on Tianyu Mountain. Their bodies were buried beneath the snow mountains. Xu Zimei¡¯s strike had cleaved off half of the snowy mountain, nearly splitting it in two, leaving a bottomless crack behind. Xu Zimei looked up a€¡° goose feather-like heavy snow began to fall from the sky. The heavy snow seemed to chant a dirge, desperately falling down. In just the blink of an eye, the snowy mountain was covered again. And it seemed as though this white snow possessed a mysterious power. As it fell, Tianyu Mountain began to heal bit by bit, the fissures starting to close. And new ice sculptures began to appear. These sculptures were modeled after the people who had died previously. ¡°This is,¡± Da Zhi the monk looked at the scene before him. He then took a deep breath and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Tianyu Mountain is no ordinary place.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I do not know what force has caused this, but these people simply cannot be killed,¡± Da Zhi the monk replied. ¡°It¡¯s the Wishes of All Beings that those from Huang Nation set forth with their deaths,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and said. ¡°Each year, at a certain time, they will revive. But that¡¯s all there is to it, they cannot leave Tianyu Mountain, and when the time passes, they¡¯ll turn back into ice sculptures.¡± ¡°Then we should leave quickly, battling them is meaningless,¡± Da Zhi the monk stated. Xu Zimei nodded, and the two of them crossed over the mountain¡¯s summit, beginning to sprint wildly towards the other side of Tianyu Mountain. From the summit, the surrounding scenery could be seen clearly. The distant blurry expanse of the Endless Heaven Sea came into view. Chapter 774 - Chapter 774 Chapter 773 The Woman of Red Dust Palace ?Chapter 774: Chapter 773: The Woman of Red Dust Palace Chapter 774: Chapter 773: The Woman of Red Dust Palace ¡°What do you think was the reason that Heavenly Dao annihilated Huang Nation back then?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously on his way down the mountain. ¡°How would I know? But the Heavenly Dao surely had its own intentions,¡± replied the monk Da Zhi. ¡°Heavenly Dao doesn¡¯t act without cause; it¡¯s as if it were the Dominator, maintaining the fundamental operation of this world. It would only act if something disrupted this balance.¡± ¡°You seem quite knowledgeable,¡± said Xu Zimei with a laugh. ¡°Because our lineage studies divination and often deals with fate, naturally we know a bit more,¡± explained Da Zhi. ¡°Have you defied the heavens?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°What does it mean to defy the heavens?¡± Da Zhi laughed loudly. ¡°Only those legendary figures of real authority could possibly offend the Heavenly Dao. Talking about defying the heavens, for an ant like me, the Heavenly Dao probably wouldn¡¯t even bother to look my way, so it¡¯s not a question of defying it. At most, I just can¡¯t stand the ordinary and want to defy my own destiny.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Da Zhi, this fellow really had a clear view. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The two made their way down from Tianyu Mountain and came upon a river. This river was one of numerous tributaries of the Endless Heaven Sea, and by following it upstream, one could reach the waters of the Endless Heaven Sea. There used to be ships here, specially to ferry those heading to the Endless Heaven Sea. However, due to the mountain¡¯s closure, the river seemed desolate and uninhabited. ¡°There¡¯s a small village nearby, let¡¯s go take a look. Perhaps they have a ship,¡± suggested Da Zhi, looking toward a place not far away. The outline of the small village was faintly visible, with smoke from cooking rising above, indicating there were indeed people there. Xu Zimei nodded and raised no objections. Though they could have flown through the air, the distance to the Endless Heaven Sea was considerable, and traveling by ship would be much more comfortable. ¡­ The village was not too far off, a community of decent size. When Xu Zimei and his companion arrived, three large characters reading ¡°Wanghai Village¡± were inscribed on the stone stele at its entrance. The village seemed new, with the stele appearing quite fresh. A few sea pine trees were planted on either side, dressed in silver and looking very beautiful. Xu Zimei entered the village and found a villager, asking with a smile about the availability of a ship. ¡°The village does have ships, but they¡¯re all managed by the village chief. You can talk to the chief,¡± the villager answered. Following the guide¡¯s directions, Xu Zimei and his companion followed a small path paved with stones to the very end. There they found a small house built from blocks of stone. An elder was sitting in front of the house on a stone bench, seemingly cleaning some seafood. ¡°Strangers?¡± Seeing Xu Zimei and his companion, the elder stood up slightly, addressing them first. ¡°Village chief, we wish to go to the Endless Heaven Sea and would like to borrow a ship from the village,¡± said Da Zhi. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Tianyu Mountain been sealed? How did you get here?¡± the elder asked with confusion. ¡°We got lost in the mountains and ended up here quite by accident,¡± Da Zhi offered casually. ¡°I can send someone to take you by ship, but do you have Spirit Crystals?¡± asked the elder. ¡°People of Taoism, as we are, never crave worldly riches,¡± Da Zhi stated, glancing at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled and casually took out a few dozen Spirit Crystals from his Storage Ring and handed them to the elder. The elder looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s Storage Ring with some incomprehension, then smiled and said, ¡°Then please wait a moment, I will arrange for someone.¡± The elder spoke hurriedly then walked toward the interior of the village. Watching the elder¡¯s departing back, Da Zhi whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°When we passed through the village just now, I felt as if countless eyes were watching us from both sides. Didn¡¯t you feel it?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked. ¡°Why bother about so much, as long as it doesn¡¯t hinder our journey to the Endless Heaven Sea,¡± Xu Zimei said. As they were talking, they heard a series of hurried footsteps coming from within the village. Right after that, they saw an old man leading a group of people rushing over. Travel-stained and disheveled, most of these men were burly, holding various weapons like chain-linked sabers. They had red headbands tied around their heads, adorned with a skull pattern. ¡°We haven¡¯t stumbled into a den of thieves, have we?¡± Da Zhi the monk said helplessly. ¡°This kid, seems quite rich,¡± the old man said to the people behind him. As the group approached, one of the burly men jumped out and said, ¡°Boy, hand over all the valuables on you, and I¡¯ll leave you with a whole corpse.¡± ¡°Boring,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a touch of annoyance. Immediately after, no one saw the curved blade unsheath, yet a wave of Blade Intent had already flourished forth. Dozens of heads fell to the ground. Only the leading old man stood there, completely stiffened. ¡°Where¡¯s the boat?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s on the south side of the village,¡± the old man replied, his breathing rapid and his eyes empty. ¡°Who are you?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked from the side. ¡°We are the pirates here,¡± the old man hurriedly replied. ¡°Dammit,¡± Da Zhi the monk seemed to have a loathing for evil, and with a single palm strike, he exploded the other¡¯s head. The two were about to head to the southern part of the village to check out the boats. But halfway there, Xu Zimei glanced at a house beside the street. Frowning slightly, he said, ¡°Is there someone hiding?¡± As the two kicked open the door, they saw a woman bound with ropes inside. Part of her clothing was torn, and she was sobbing softly. Seeing Xu Zimei enter, her panic intensified. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Who are you?¡± Da Zhi the monk removed the gag from her mouth and asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with those people?¡± the woman asked cautiously. ¡°We¡¯re just passing through this village,¡± Da Zhi the monk replied. ¡°Please, save me, I was abducted here by them,¡± the woman begged urgently. ¡°Boundless Heavenly Venerate,¡± Da Zhi the monk uttered a religious salutation, then untied the woman. ¡°Which is your home?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I, I came here with my parents,¡± the woman hesitated and then replied. ¡°But they killed my parents and kidnapped me.¡± ¡°Benefactor, you are lying; the face reflects the heart, and you can¡¯t deceive me,¡± Da Zhi the monk shook his head and said. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t trust us?¡± ¡°I,¡± the woman pondered for a moment and finally replied, ¡°I secretly ran away from the Red Dust Palace.¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Da Zhi the monk slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°How could someone who entered the Red Dust Palace still come out?¡± Those who can enter the Red Dust Palace are naturally free from desires and have given up everything in the world. Once they enter, they can never leave again. This is what deters people from the Red Dust Palace, and many avoid it at all costs. Chapter 775 - Chapter 775 Chapter 774 Entering the Red Dust Palace ?Chapter 775: Chapter 774: Entering the Red Dust Palace Chapter 775: Chapter 774: Entering the Red Dust Palace ¡°How did you escape from the Red Dust Palace?¡± Monk Da Zhi asked with puzzlement. ¡°My mother sent me out,¡± the woman replied. ¡°She wanted me to stay away from this place and live on my own. But I hadn¡¯t been away from the Red Dust Palace for long before these people caught me.¡± ¡°Do you still know the way to the Red Dust Palace?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I do,¡± the woman nodded meekly and said. ¡°Then you should come with us,¡± Monk Da Zhi said. ¡°After all, we saved you, so it could be seen as repaying a debt.¡± ¡°Why are you going to the Red Dust Palace? My mother doesn¡¯t want me to go back,¡± the woman questioned. ¡°You just have to take us there, you don¡¯t need to go inside,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Alright then,¡± the woman contemplated for a moment and then nodded her head. ¡°My name is Gu Yue,¡± she said. After exchanging names, they walked towards the south side of the village. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The south side of the village was close to a river, where several large sailing ships were docked. However, because there were only three of them, Xu Zimei chose a small flat boat. The three sat in the flat boat, propelling it with spiritual energy, heading towards the distant Endless Heaven Sea. ¡­a€| The sea was murky, but this tributary was somewhat clear. The water glimmered, and because of the ice and snow, a thin layer of ice covered the surface. As the flat boat passed, the ice cracked and gradually melted into the water. ¡°Can you tell us about the situation inside the Red Dust Palace?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯m not very clear on it myself,¡± Gu Yue shook her head and said. ¡°Although I grew up in the Red Dust Palace, I¡¯ve lived alone since childhood, unable to leave because of the seal.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°I can only take you inside. My mother said it¡¯s dangerous there, and she¡¯s forbidden me from wandering around since I was young,¡± Gu Yue explained. ¡°Monk, how much do you know about the Red Dust Palace?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Monk Da Zhi and inquired. ¡°The Red Dust Palace has Dust Envoys who are in charge of managing it. This is what my patriarch mentioned before,¡± Monk Da Zhi answered. ¡°Beyond that, I don¡¯t know much; I¡¯ve never been there before.¡± As the three conversed, after more than three days of travel. Under the guidance of Gu Yue, who helped them avoid many detours, they finally arrived in the Endless Heaven Sea. Being one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Red Dust Palace was vast, covering nearly half of the Endless Heaven Sea. No matter which continent one came from, in fact, it was possible to enter the Endless Heaven Sea. Standing on the boundless sea, the cold wind howled, turning the entire sea¡¯s surface a pure white. ¡°Let¡¯s dive in,¡± Gu Yue said. Since the Red Dust Palace was in another world beneath the water, the three of them jumped straight off the flat boat. The winter sea was particularly cold, bone-chillingly so, causing an involuntary shiver. They continued to swim downwards, following the seawater. Entering the Red Dust Palace required a formation, which was not uncommon and was widely known across the continent. It¡¯s just that no one wanted to come here because once inside, one could never leave again for the rest of their lives. When the three reached the bottom of the Endless Heaven Sea, the sense of oppression was immense. Those with lower cultivation might have their blood vessels burst directly under the pressure and die from their body exploding. ¡°Let¡¯s look for the Red Dust Stone,¡± Gu Yue said. The three nodded and started searching for the Red Dust Stones at the sea bottom. The formation needed to enter the Red Dust Palace must be constructed with Red Dust Stones. The sea bed of the Endless Heaven Sea had sunk a great number of Red Dust Stones, all prepared for those who wished to enter this place. After searching the sea floor for half the day, the three gathered hundreds of stones. Surrounding Xu Zimei, spiritual energy surged, and with a wave of his hands, the Red Dust Stones began to orbit around him. Xu Zimei had seen the formation of the Red Dust Palace in the Scripture Pavillion of the True Martial Holy Sect, so it wasn¡¯t particularly difficult for him. He formed seals with his right hand, and with each seal he made, a Red Dust Stone entered into the void. After all the Red Dust Stones had disappeared into the void, Xu Zimei beckoned with both hands. A vast radiance spread from around him. The Red Dust Stones converged, linking into a formation. ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± Xu Zimei asked Gu Yue. ¡°Although my mother forbade me from entering again, I still want to see them,¡± Gu Yue hesitated briefly before ultimately replying. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together,¡± Xu Zimei said, stepping into the formation, the other two quickly followed. ¡­a€| With a tidal wave of darkness engulfing the skies, Xu Zimei felt as if his body had been swallowed by some kind of suction force. His whole body lacked the strength to resist. After passing through layers of spatial walls, at some moment much later, the space in front of him seemed to return to tranquility. Xu Zimei found himself within a city. Around him were people like himself, one by one emerging from the Teleportation Array. There were burly men, listless-eyed women, and swordsmen with their sleeves full of longswords. ¡­ Among the crowd, Xu Zimei saw Da Zhi and Gu Yue. He waved to them, and they hurried over. ¡°So many people come to the Red Dust Palace, have all these people seen through the red dust?¡± Da Zhi wondered aloud in astonishment. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Who knows,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He observed the surroundings, not too large for a city; fewer than a hundred people came out of the array, and then the flow gradually slowed down. Then two men in long red robes and masks approached the crowd. ¡°We are Dust Envoys, here to guide newcomers to the Red Dust Palace,¡± said the Dust Envoy on the left. ¡°Follow us. There may be no rules in the Red Dust Palace, but there are some things we still need to explain to you.¡± The three followed the crowd, led by the two Dust Envoys to a spacious square. ¡°Find a place to sit,¡± the two Dust Envoys commanded from the highest seats, addressing the few hundred people before them. Once everyone settled down, the Dust Envoy began to speak. Xu Zimei listened for a while and understood that no evil was allowed to occur here. In the territory of the Red Dust Palace, greed, foolishness, lust, and wickedness were not permitted. The people tended to be self-sufficient, leading independent lives. After the Dust Envoy finished speaking, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Now you are free to go. Remember, do not violate what I have just mentioned, for the World-weary Divine Girl is watching over you.¡± After the Dust Envoy left, Da Zhi muttered, ¡°Living like this, what¡¯s the difference from being a living dead?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand; some people like it this way, or else they wouldn¡¯t come to the Red Dust Palace in a moment of madness,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry,¡± Gu Yue said, touching her stomach and speaking somewhat sheepishly. ¡°Then let¡¯s find an inn,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. ¡°There are no inns here. Since there are no monetary transactions, the people here live alone,¡± Gu Yue reminded. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776 Chapter 775 Battle of the Divine Temple ?Chapter 776: Chapter 775: Battle of the Divine Temple Chapter 776: Chapter 775: Battle of the Divine Temple ¡°So how do the people here handle meals?¡± Da Zhi, the monk, asked subconsciously. ¡°Everyone is self-sufficient. They grow their own food,¡± Gu Yue replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look inside the city; we might be able to score a free meal.¡± The three of them walked toward the center of the city. On the way, Xu Zimei also learned a lot, as there was no monetary trade here. The people did things according to their likes. Everyone was doing what they loved. When Xu Zimei arrived at the busiest area of the city, he saw many people with small stalls. Various items were displayed on different stalls. Of course, these items weren¡¯t for sale but were offered to passersby for them to evaluate the craftsman¡¯s skill. ¡°There¡¯s food over there,¡± Gu Yue spotted a stall and quickly ran over to it. The stall owner was an elderly man who slowly stood up when he saw them approaching. ¡°Do you have any food?¡± Gu Yue eagerly asked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The elderly man smiled and nodded, taking out a box of fried rice and handing it to Gu Yue. Watching Gu Yue eat voraciously, he smiled and said, ¡°Give it a review.¡± ¡°Delicious,¡± Gu Yue, without lifting her head and speaking indistinctly as she ate, replied. It was obvious that she was really hungry. ¡°Young lass, I am not satisfied with that answer,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°I gave you food for free because I wanted you to point out any flaws. Never mind, never mind, but next time I will not let you eat for free.¡± Gu Yue smiled a little embarrassedly and said, ¡°But I truly cannot find any flaws; this is the most delicious meal I¡¯ve had since I was little.¡± ¡°If you like it, then the existence of this bowl of rice is justified,¡± the elder nodded. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed cooking since I was young. Seeing the praises left by people who have eaten my meals fills me with joy. My biggest dream is to become the best chef in the world. Anyone who has tasted my cooking will be longing for more for the rest of their lives.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and looked around. Suddenly, he realized that this place was not as bad as he had imagined. There were people cooking, people weaving baskets, and people carving. Everyone was doing what they loved to do, and there was eternal serenity in this world, free from quarrels and fights. Apart from natural deaths, there were none. ¡°We should get down to the serious business now,¡± Xu Zimei said. He looked at Gu Yue and asked, ¡°Are you going to find your mother by yourself, or are you going to follow us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared to go to the place where my mother is by myself. Can I follow you guys for a while?¡± Gu Yue replied. ¡°If you want to follow, then follow, but I can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡± Xu Zimei said. After that, he looked at Da Zhi, the monk, and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s search for the Nirvana Beads.¡± After they left the city, they arrived upon a desolate wilderness. Da Zhi, the monk, then took out what he called his Ancestral Master¡¯s Taoist Bone. ¡°Protect me,¡± Da Zhi, the monk, ordered. He placed the bone in front of him, slowly bit open his index finger, and dripped his fresh blood onto the bone. At that moment, a heaven-shaking aura emanated from the Taoist bone. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The diagrams of the Five Elements and Bagua Tai Chi evolved within. ¡°According to the Changes of the Circulation, inscribing the Great Dao Bone,¡± Da Zhi, the monk, chanted softly. He folded his hands into some ancient gesture, and myriad things evolved on the bone, incredibly complex. The evolution even surpassed Xu Zimei¡¯s Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. After a long while, a flame of namelessness ignited from the Taoist bone. Da Zhi, the monk, suddenly opened his eyes, his forehead covered in cold sweat, and took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ve found it,¡± said Da Zhi the monk. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a pity about our Ancestral Master¡¯s Taoist Bone. Such a rare treasure,¡± Da Zhi the monk lamented. ¡°Where are the Nirvana Beads?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I just caught glimpses of a scene, the Divine Maiden Palace,¡± Da Zhi the monk replied. ¡°The Divine Maiden Palace?¡± Gu Yue exclaimed in shock beside them. She said, ¡°That can¡¯t be, my mother is inside the Divine Maiden Palace.¡± ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Everyone here knows. The Divine Maiden Palace is the highest authority here, where the Dust Envoys issue commands,¡± Gu Yue replied. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of going to the Divine Maiden Palace, are you?¡± ¡°If what the monk said is correct, we should probably go,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But besides on designated days, the Divine Maiden Palace is not open to the public,¡± Gu Yue replied. ¡°It¡¯s said to be the residence of the World-weary Divine Girl.¡± ¡°The Mythical Era and the Wild Desolation have already ended, and even the Era of Emperors has lasted for millions of years. That World-weary Divine Girl, no matter how powerful, couldn¡¯t possibly have lived so long,¡± Da Zhi the monk said with some disbelief. After all, the World-weary Divine Girl was a divine spirit from the Mythical Era, and the time difference between then and now was too vast. ¡°But here, no one has ever dared to challenge the authority of the Divine Maiden Palace,¡± said Gu Yue with some worry. ¡°Is the Divine Maiden Palace far from here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Every place has a Divine Maiden Temple. It¡¯s said that the temples have direct access to the Divine Maiden Palace,¡± Gu Yue replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s find the nearest Divine Maiden Temple around here,¡± Xu Zimei said. The three of them asked around at the city gate and found out that not far from there, just three kilometers away, there was a Divine Maiden Temple. The Dust Envoys of the nearby cities usually lived there. Heading north, about half an hour later, Xu Zimei saw the legendary Divine Maiden Temple. The temple was built on a grand and majestic scale. All around were blue and white walls with many small statues lining the top of the wall. At that moment, several Dust Envoys were entering and exiting the gate. When the three of them approached the Divine Maiden Temple, the Dust Envoys stopped them. ¡°This is not the time for worship, entry is not permitted,¡± explained a Dust Envoy calmly. ¡°We¡¯re not here to worship, we wish to go to the Divine Maiden Palace,¡± Da Zhi the monk replied. ¡°The Divine Maiden Palace does not receive idlers,¡± said the Dust Envoy, waving them off. ¡°Please leave quickly.¡± ¡°What if we insist on going?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If I said no visitors, then there are no visitors,¡± the Dust Envoy replied indifferently. Xu Zimei glanced at Da Zhi the monk. Da Zhi the monk reached out with his right hand and grabbed towards the Dust Envoy. The Dust Envoy was startled and hurried a few steps back, attempting to escape. Unfortunately for him, Da Zhi the monk acted preemptively and directly suppressed the Dust Envoy under his palm. ¡°Someone is breaching the Divine Temple,¡± the Dust Envoy shouted, as a special aura began to pulse around him. Immediately after, the sound of bells began to ring out. Countless waves of formidable power rose from within the temple; the bell tolling continued unabated, echoing up to the skies. ¡°Well, trouble has come again,¡± Xu Zimei said reluctantly. ¡°It was inevitable. We want the Nirvana Beads, how could others willingly give them up?¡± Da Zhi the monk said. The next moment, about a dozen figures stepped into the air and flew out from within the temple. These individuals were all wearing the red robes of the Dust Envoys, each emanating an imposing aura. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777 Chapter 776 Divine Envoy ?Chapter 777: Chapter 776: Divine Envoy? Chapter 777: Chapter 776: Divine Envoy? ¡°Why have you intruded into the Divine Temple?¡± the leader asked calmly. They brimmed with imposing might, each resembling an ancient Divine Spirit, aloof and superior, casting indifferent glances at Xu Zimei and his two companions. ¡°You should know the consequences,¡± he added. ¡°We wish to pass through to the Divine Maiden Palace, just borrowing the way, really. I am not fond of fighting,¡± Xu Zimei explained. ¡°The Divine Maiden Palace is a supreme Holy Land, not a place one can simply decide to visit,¡± the man leading them rebuked. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come here to the Red Dust Palace, you must abide by our rules.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s not much to discuss. We¡¯ll have to force our way through,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and declared. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 The towering figure of Da Zhi suddenly grew even larger, as if he were a hundred feet tall. ¡°Stay behind me and don¡¯t get hurt,¡± Xu Zimei said to Gu Yue. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Upon seeing Da Zhi¡¯s transformation, the group of Red Robe Dust Envoys let out a cold huff. With a casual wave of their hands, boundless power began to converge in the space between heaven and earth. They seemed to be the Dominators of this realm. Infinite might gathered about them, directly pressing down upon Da Zhi. Facing the immense Suppression, Da Zhi¡¯s huge stature stood firm as his expression suddenly shifted. ¡°How can it be this strong,¡± he turned and shouted to Xu Zimei, ¡°Come help me, I might not win this fight.¡± ¡°I believe in you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He didn¡¯t offer assistance. The origins of Da Zhi were just as mysterious, and he wanted to see if the other had any hidden trump cards. Da Zhi¡¯s expression shifted subtly. He glanced at Xu Zimei and then sighed. ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me,¡± he said. He braced himself with his right hand, resisting the vast Suppressing power. Then, with his left hand, he drew a circle in midair. Within the circle, a white glow flickered. ¡°Changes of the Circulation,¡± he uttered softly. The beam of light in his hand pierced the sky, coloring half of the cosmos. However, as the white light penetrated the heavens, it was devoured by Cang Tian. Da Zhi was momentarily stunned; then his face changed dramatically as he murmured to himself, ¡°How has the Heavenly Dao changed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother wasting your energy. This world was created by the World-Weary Divine Girl. It is isolated from the Great Dao, and here, we Dust Envoys have the final say,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy declared coldly. ¡°In this domain, we can wield the formidable power of heaven and earth. Here, we are the sole gods.¡± ¡°Help me,¡± Da Zhi shouted to Xu Zimei. ¡°My Divination Path is useless here; the connection to the heavens and earth has been severed.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you divine before this?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°That was the Dao bone of my master. How could I possibly do that at my level?¡± Da Zhi explained anxiously. Seeing that Da Zhi seemed truly out of options, Xu Zimei finally nodded. The Tyrant Shadow was unsheathed, and endless Blade Qi slashed towards them. With a resounding ¡°boom,¡± the Suppression force was cleaved apart. The dozen Red Robe Dust Envoys looked at Xu Zimei in surprise, then said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we will suppress you all together.¡± The might around them grew denser and denser. The power of the dozen envoys merged, their aura fusing with the heaven and earth. Standing beside Xu Zimei, Da Zhi said gravely, ¡°They can harness the force of heaven and earth, be careful.¡± ¡°There is no need, ants will be ants,¡± Xu Zimei waved dismissively. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand slowly rose, and boundless Blade Intent gathered behind him. ¡°One move,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Above Tyrant Shadow, more and more Blade Intent fused and condensed, and around the Blade Intent, space continuously collapsed and shattered. Until Xu Zimei swung his hand, slashing out with that move. At this moment, the world lost its color, endless Blade Intent roared as it slashed forward. The dozen or so Red Robe Dust Envoys in the sky watched this slash, Mad Wind blowing their two temples¡¯ hair into a wild dance. ¡°Suppress,¡± everyone shouted in unison, their anger raging. Both hands desperately pressed down from above, as if the power of the world was drawn, madly suppressing towards the Blade Qi of that slash. Only a ¡°boom¡± was heard, and a dazzling blade light exploded in front of their eyes. The boundless Blade Intent became even more volatile, tearing through the power of the world, exploding in the Firmament. And those dozen or so Red Robe Dust Envoys were all blown away, landing awkwardly around the area. ¡°Stop fighting, everyone cease your hands,¡± just then, a sharp cry rang out from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head to look and saw a Red Robe Dust Envoy who had come to Gu Yue¡¯s side without anyone noticing. The Longsword in his hand was placed against Gu Yue¡¯s neck. ¡°If you move again, I will kill her,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy shouted. ¡°Well then, kill one for me to see,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile from the side. ¡°If you leave now, I can let go of your companion,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy said. ¡°I have never been threatened by anyone,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. He walked step by step toward the Red Robe Dust Envoy as he spoke. Seeing this, Da Zhi the monk was stunned for a moment, wanting to dissuade Xu Zimei, but eventually shook his head and did not make a move. Watching Xu Zimei approaching step by step, the Red Robe Dust Envoy was visibly nervous. His Longsword moved closer to Gu Yue¡¯s neck by several margins. It was almost touching the flesh; ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, or I really will kill her.¡± He shouted at Xu Zimei, retreating while taking Gu Yue with him, his voice lacking some confidence. Just then, a Token fell out of Gu Yue¡¯s pocket. Seeing the Token, the Red Robe Dust Envoys above had a slight shift in expression and hastily shouted, ¡°Hold, do not harm her.¡± The Red Robe Dust Envoy descended from mid-air, slowly picking up the Token from the ground. He stared at the Token for a while, then finally, with flickering eyes, looked at Gu Yue and asked, ¡°Where did you get this Token from?¡± ¡°Someone gave it to me,¡± Gu Yue said with difficulty. ¡°Release her,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy said to the person holding Gu Yue. ¡°Venerable, you,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy asked, somewhat puzzled. But he still let go of Gu Yue. ¡°Seen the Divine Envoy,¡± the previous Red Robe Dust Envoy bowed slightly, passing the Token to Gu Yue respectfully and said. ¡°Divine¡­ Divine Envoy?¡± Gu Yue replied with confusion. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± ¡°Seeing this Token is as seeing the Divine Envoy,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy nodded and replied. Gu Yue seemed to still not quite understand and quickly ran to Xu Zimei¡¯s side. ¡°The Divine Envoy need not panic; we will not harm you,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy replied. ¡°Don¡¯t speak so much nonsense, can we go to the Divine Maiden Palace or not?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a frown. ¡°As long as the Divine Envoy accompanies us, naturally, it¡¯s possible,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy nodded, showing no anger. ¡°When does the Divine Envoy wish to return to the Divine Maiden Palace?¡± ¡°Right now,¡± Gu Yue glanced at Xu Zimei, then replied. ¡°Please follow me, then,¡± the Red Robe Dust Envoy gestured with a slight smile and said. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778 Chapter 777 Divine Maiden Palace, Palace Master ?Chapter 778: Chapter 777 Divine Maiden Palace, Palace Master Chapter 778: Chapter 777 Divine Maiden Palace, Palace Master Hearing the Dust Envoy¡¯s words, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t hesitate. He followed the other party into the Divine Temple. The temple was rather spacious, housing several large halls, with more than ten Dust Envoys coming and going, all busy with their tasks. ¡°Where did you get that token?¡± Da Zhi, the monk, curiously looked at Gu Yue on the way and asked. ¡°It was given to me by my mother. She said that if I encounter any danger here, I could show the token,¡± Gu Yue replied. ¡°Your mother couldn¡¯t possibly be a Divine Envoy, could she?¡± said Da Zhi. ¡°Within the Divine Maiden Palace, she must certainly have connections.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Yue said, her mood downcast. ¡°I also don¡¯t understand why she sent me out of the Red Dust Palace and didn¡¯t let me stay by her side.¡± ¡°One may enter the Red Dust Palace, but not leave,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°The fact that your mother was able to send you out indicates that she is no ordinary person.¡± The group followed the Divine Envoy into one of the large halls. The hall was decorated simply, with blue and white windows and walls. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 At the very front was also a statue. This statue, several dozen meters high, depicted a woman ascending to the skies. The woman wore a flowing robe of cloud-patterned silk, also in blue and white, with blue ribbons entwined around her. ¡°This is the World-weary Divine Girl, the founder of our Red Dust Palace,¡± said the Dust Envoy, explaining to the group as they looked on curiously. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The World-weary Divine Girl¡¯s statue had no face, only a back was sculpted and it was hard to discern anything special about it. ¡°How long does it take to get from your temple to the Divine Maiden Palace?¡± Da Zhi asked from the side. ¡°At least one day, even though there is a Teleportation Array connecting us, the distance is still quite far,¡± the Dust Envoy explained. After speaking, he took a red token from his person. He placed the token into the slot carved in front of the sculpture. The next moment, a blue and white light shone down from the statue of the Divine Girl. The light seemed to be reflected, starting to spin in one corner of the floor. ¡°You should enter quickly,¡± the Dust Envoy said. ¡°The Formation is only open for a limited time.¡± Once Xu Zimei and the other two stepped into the Teleportation Array, the light began to spin even faster. The next moment, the light turned into a circular point, swallowing everything before vanishing into the void. Watching the group leave, the Dust Envoy finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Have they been sent off?¡± A voice came from outside the door, and an elder with a walking stick ambled in. ¡°Elder Can, what brings you here as well?¡± the Dust Envoy quickly greeted. ¡°They¡¯ve attacked us right at our doorstep, how could I not come out,¡± the elder said with a smile, ¡°Did you compromise?¡± ¡°They had a Divine Envoy token,¡± the Dust Envoy replied, ¡°I suspect there¡¯s more to it than just that,¡± the elder said with a chuckle. The Dust Envoy was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I am no match for him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope for calm seas ahead,¡± the elder said softly shaking his head, ¡°The Red Dust Palace may seem peaceful, but many things hang by a thread, tightly strung indeed.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei and the other two traveled for about half a day before they reappeared in the outside world. The journey was much quicker than expected. The three figures emerged on the ground, surveying their surroundings. It seemed they had already arrived within the Divine Maiden Palace. This was a vast square. Many statues were placed around the square, and a fountain was shaping various forms of water. Two women in red robes were guarding the front of the Teleportation Array. ¡°What brings you to the Divine Maiden Palace?¡± the Divine Envoy on the left asked Xu Zimei and the others, her voice cold. ¡°We are looking for something,¡± the monk Da Zhi said with a smile. ¡°What thing?¡± the Divine Envoy asked, puzzled. ¡°The Nirvana Beads, do you know where they are?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°What Nirvana Beads?¡± The Divine Envoy frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Which Divine Temple are you from?¡± Gu Yue timidly presented her Divine Envoy Token. After receiving the token, both of them did not pay much attention at first. ¡°This is?¡± Then the Divine Envoy on the left slightly frowned, and suddenly her eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what the Palace Master ordered?¡± Both Divine Envoys took a deep look at Gu Yue, and then said, ¡°Please follow me to the Great Hall to wait for now. If there is anything, you may speak with our Palace Master.¡± Xu Zimei was not in a hurry and nodded slightly. One of the Divine Envoys left with the token in hand. The other led Xu Zimei and the three to a very serene yet majestic Great Hall. The buildings here were made of blue and white stones, as transparent as glass. At the top of the Great Hall, there was a chair, which appeared to be made of gemstones. Sparkling and shining brightly. The multicolored gemstones reflected various rays of light under the sun. Xu Zimei and his party were seated at a table and chairs at the lower end and began waiting. ¡°How should I contact my mother?¡± Gu Yue asked expectantly. ¡°Let¡¯s ask the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace later,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°That token of yours is no small matter.¡± While everyone was speaking, the sound of melodious horns suddenly began to play outside. ¡°The Palace Master has arrived,¡± announced a cool voice. A woman, crowned and holding a Magic Wand, walked in slowly with the company of several red-robed Divine Envoys. This woman carried an air of nobility and grandeur, dressed in a magnificent white robe with flowing clouds design. The gown was one piece and appeared somewhat loose. The hemline extended a meter long, held up by several Divine Envoys behind her. The gown, embroidered with billowing sleeves and clouds, adorned with all kinds of pearls and gemstones, was luxurious and dignified. As the woman approached step by step, Gu Yue¡¯s eyes widened. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Just as she was about to speak, an astonishing aura suddenly burst forth from the Divine Maiden Palace. Zhen, Gu Yue was about to speak but didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. ¡°You may stand down,¡± said the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace, gesturing to the Divine Envoys on both sides. The several Divine Envoys then saluted and withdrew. ¡°What brings you to my Divine Maiden Palace?¡± the Palace Master glanced at Gu Yue, then addressed Xu Zimei and the other. ¡°We heard the Nirvana Beads are here,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Does it matter whether they are here or not?¡± inquired the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace. ¡°We came specifically for the Nirvana Beads,¡± the monk Da Zhi stood and said with a smile. ¡°Why not do us a kindness, Palace Master? Xu Zimei has a destiny with the Nirvana Beads. Gifting it to us would forge a good bond.¡± ¡°I am not too clear about the Nirvana Beads. Why don¡¯t you stay at my Divine Maiden Palace for now? Once I find out more, I will deal with it then, how about that?¡± asked the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace. ¡°I will wait for three days,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°If things can be resolved without a fight, naturally there would be nothing better.¡± Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace nodded. Her reaction and way of handling things somewhat puzzled Xu Zimei. Chapter 779 - Chapter 779 Chapter 778 Confrontation in the Night ?Chapter 779: Chapter 778 Confrontation in the Night Chapter 779: Chapter 778 Confrontation in the Night Xu Zimei had arrived prepared for a tough battle. After all, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Why would anyone simply hand over such treasures? In the end, only strength speaks. However, the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace didn¡¯t get angry; instead, she seemed willing to compromise. This was unexpected to Xu Zimei. After briefly speaking with the palace master of the Divine Maiden Palace, Xu Zimei and her companions were escorted by several Divine Envoys to a place to rest. On the way, Xu Zimei looked at Gu Yue and asked, ¡°You seemed like you had something to say just now but stopped yourself?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu Yue hurriedly shook her head, her face pale as she responded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t force you,¡± Xu Zimei shrugged. The group was staying in a courtyard. There were three rooms inside, perfectly suitable for one person each. The sky was gradually darkening. The nights at the Divine Maiden Palace were extremely beautiful. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï The sky was speckled with stars, offering an ethereal and hazy beauty. Still, the sky was ablaze with countless stars and a full moon hanging in the mid-sky. Xu Zimei and her two companions returned to their rooms to sleep early. Cultivated all night, wordlessly! The next morning, the three of them walked out from their rooms, and the Divine Envoys of the Divine Maiden Palace had already prepared breakfast. After breakfast, since they couldn¡¯t wander around the Divine Maiden Palace, they had to stay inside the courtyard to rest. Xu Zimei was now approaching the end of her training in Shaking Heaven Power, and her Divine Soul contained thousands of Power Vortexes. She was in the process of breaking through to the Gate of Immortality within the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Occasionally, she would also open up the remaining Extraordinary Meridians. Meanwhile, the monk Da Zhi seemed to be always divining. After all, the path of his divination was blocked by this little world, and he was trying to connect with the Heavenly Dao of the outside world. Without the Divination Path, one of Monk Da Zhi¡¯s strengths was significantly diminished. Gu Yue seemed somewhat unhappy, weighed down with heavy thoughts. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t press her to speak. ¡­ A day passed by quickly, and night fell. That night, while Xu Zimei was in a state of cultivation, she suddenly opened her eyes. She headed towards the room of Gu Yue next door, and it appeared that Da Zhi the monk had also sensed something and ran after Xu Zimei. When the two arrived at Gu Yue¡¯s room, they saw a figure in a black robe with Gu Yue over his shoulder, about to leave. The sudden appearance of Xu Zimei and her companion clearly startled the one in the black robe. ¡°Who are you?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked with a frown. The figure in the black robe did not answer and directly escaped through another window. ¡°No time for words, follow him!¡± Xu Zimei shouted. The two chased after the figure in the black robe. The figure¡¯s strength did not seem weak, crossing hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye. Xu Zimei slashed with her sword, her speed even faster. The figure in the black robe narrowly avoided the slash. ¡°Boundless Heavenly Venerate,¡± Monk Da Zhi greeted with his ritual, and inexhaustible Spiritual Energy surged towards the black-robed figure, suppressing him. Just as the figure was about to be subdued, a cold hum suddenly came from the horizon. This hum, like a thunderclap or a solemn bell and drum, exploded within the Divine Soul of Monk Da Zhi. Da Zhi the monk grunted, his body wavered for a moment, and he almost collapsed. It was during this moment that the black-robed figure swiftly escaped. ¡°You¡¯d better stay,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s figure moved instantly through the void. Numerous afterimages flashed by, blocking the black-robed figure¡¯s path. The pupils of the figure in the black robe constricted slightly, clearly not expecting Xu Zimei to be so fast. He slowly drew Tyrant Shadow and said indifferently, ¡°Take off the black robe and mask, and leave her behind.¡± As soon as his words fell, a booming ¡°rumble¡± sounded in the firmament above. Spiritual Energy around them erupted into chaos, and the starry sky seemed to churn as an immense hand of Spiritual Energy reached out towards Xu Zimei. It was intercepted right in front of Xu Zimei and the cloaked figure. ¡°You¡¯re still not enough,¡± Xu Zimei scoffed coldly. As Tyrant Shadow cascaded down with the might to slay gods, he stepped into the void, his presence astonishingly powerful. His blade technique was like an unending series of tidal waves, one after another. It collided directly with the vast hand. The blade¡¯s momentum was like a rainbow, splendid and eye-catching, tearing apart the immense hand forcefully, as if it even split the starry sky. The cloaked figure, seeing this scene unfold, couldn¡¯t bother with anything else. They immediately threw Gu Yue towards Xu Zimei and frenziedly fled into the distance. Xu Zimei did not bother to chase after her, instead catching Gu Yue to examine her condition. He found that she was only unconscious and not injured. Only then did he hand Gu Yue over to the hastily arriving Da Zhi monk. ¡°Is she alright?¡± Da Zhi monk inquired. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, his gaze deep as he looked into the depths of the starry space. The two brought Gu Yue back into the courtyard and woke her from her unconscious state. Gu Yue shook her head slightly; she could not remember anything, only that she had fallen asleep. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Da Zhi monk asked. ¡°Find the Palace Master of Divine Maiden Palace,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I had no wish to cause a great commotion, but if they won¡¯t follow the rules, then what¡¯s the harm in fighting a battle?¡± Looking at Xu Zimei, Gu Yue hesitated for a moment. Eventually, she said, ¡°Could you promise me one thing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Whatever happens, could you not harm the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace?¡± Gu Yue pleaded. ¡°I¡¯ll see how I feel. If she hands over the Nirvana Beads, I can¡¯t be bothered to make a fuss,¡± Xu Zimei responded. As soon as the three stepped out of the courtyard, they were immediately stopped by two Divine Envoys guarding the doorway. ¡°Our Palace Master commands that you cannot leave at will right now.¡± Xu Zimei simply waved his hand in Suppression, not bothering to waste words with them. Only after Xu Zimei left did the rigid bodies of the two Divine Envoys begin to move again. With sweat beading on their foreheads, they swallowed their surprise with a gulp. ¡­a€| The three slowly approached the Looking Heaven Pavilion. This was where the Palace Master of Divine Maiden Palace resided. The Divine Envoys who had tried to stop Xu Zimei and his companions had already fallen, about a dozen. Only seven or eight remained guarding in front of the Looking Heaven Pavilion. ¡°Enough, all of you back off,¡± a cold voice called from inside. The Palace Master of Divine Maiden Palace walked out slowly, frowning at Xu Zimei, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°What was the matter with that cloaked figure just now? With things happening in Divine Maiden Palace that you don¡¯t know about, we might as well clear the air now that we¡¯re here.¡± Xu Zimei slowly placed Tyrant Shadow on the ground, the blade tip piercing just into the earth, and cracks spread from beneath his feet. ¡°Hand over the Nirvana Beads, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. If there is any nonsense, I¡¯ll just slaughter the entire Divine Maiden Palace.¡± ¡°What arrogance,¡± the surrounding Divine Envoys couldn¡¯t help but boil with rage. ¡°Presumptuous youth, do you know where you are? You get a little ability and become so arrogant.¡± The Palace Master of Divine Maiden Palace raised her head slowly and let out a slight chuckle. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780 Chapter 779 Going to the Tianlun Sect ?Chapter 780: Chapter 779 Going to the Tianlun Sect Chapter 780: Chapter 779 Going to the Tianlun Sect The Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace gave a light laugh and said, ¡°I had some matters to tend to before and hadn¡¯t held you accountable yet. If you really think you can take an inch and expect a mile, feel free to try.¡± Xu Zimei slowly picked up the Tyrant Shadow in her hand, looked at the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace and said, ¡°I know the Red Dust Palace has stood in the world for a very long time. But to be honest, there are few places on Yuan Central Continent that I cannot obliterate.¡± Upon the Tyrant Shadow, Blade Intent began to diffuse bit by bit. The space around, as if cutting tofu, was easily shattered into countless pieces. Just as the situation was about to erupt, a woman in a blue dress was seen rushing over from a distance. ¡°Everyone stop,¡± the woman in the blue dress landed gracefully from mid-air. She said, ¡°The elder ancestors are already aware of your matter, and there are solutions at hand.¡± ¡°Why would the elder ancestors bother with such matters?¡± The Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. After a glance at Gu Yue, she seemed to come to an understanding. The Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace snorted coldly and said, ¡°If that is so, then let the elder ancestors handle it.¡± After she finished speaking, she left with a flick of her sleeves. ¡°You all follow me,¡± said the woman in the blue dress, looking at Xu Zimei and the others, then spoke in a soft voice. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Xu Zimei frowned slightly and followed the woman in the blue dress toward the inner recesses of the Divine Maiden Palace. ¡°The power structure of this Divine Maiden Palace is indeed complex,¡± the monk Da Zhi commented from the side. ¡°My patience is almost exhausted,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. He looked at Gu Yue and asked, ¡°You must know something. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have abducted you for no reason.¡± ¡°I,¡± Gu Yue hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°I have never been here before, but the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace just now looked exactly like my mother.¡± ¡°Exactly like her?¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°But she is definitely not my mother, my mother wouldn¡¯t be so cold,¡± Gu Yue quickly explained. ¡°It seems there is quite a story behind your identity,¡± Xu Zimei observed. The three of them followed the woman in the blue dress through the quiet and lengthy corridor. After passing several inner courtyards, they finally arrived at the back mountain of the Divine Maiden Palace. This place resembled a barren ridge, utterly out of place with the Divine Maiden Palace. The ground was barren without a blade of grass, and a few withered trees grew on the earth, scattered and desolate, their branches and leaves long withered. The ridge was desolate, and several crows with gloomy pupils watched the people coming and going. ¡°Where is this?¡± Gu Yue said with a hint of fear. The woman in the blue dress watched Gu Yue and then smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is the back mountain, and soon you¡¯ll be able to meet our Red Dust Palace¡¯s elder ancestors.¡± Speaking, the woman in the blue dress led everyone to a cave entrance. A stone door blocked the entrance to this cave, flanked by two white crow sculptures. White crows were rare indeed. ¡°Elder ancestors, I have brought the people,¡± the woman in the blue dress said respectfully towards the cave mouth and then stepped aside. ¡°Little girl, come forward and let me have a look at you,¡± an aged, somewhat hoarse voice of an old crone came from inside the cave. Gu Yue glanced at Xu Zimei, then timidly walked forward, looking very nervous. ¡°The resemblance is uncanny, just like when you were young, carved from the same mold,¡± the crone remarked with emotion. Then composed her emotions and said in a flat voice, ¡°I already know the purpose of your visit. It¡¯s not impossible for you to have the Nirvana Beads.¡± ¡°Just state your terms,¡± said Xu Zimei, who was in no mood for idle chat, and directly asked. ¡°Good, help me kill someone,¡± said the crone from inside the cave. ¡°Who?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°The Sect Hierarch of Tianlun Sect, Gongsun Hongtian.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this now?¡± Xu Zimei asked with puzzlement. ¡°Lan¡¯er will explain it to you in detail,¡± the old woman inside the cave said aloud. ¡°You only need to know that when the time comes, bring Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s head to exchange for the Nirvana Beads.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone,¡± the girl called Lan¡¯er, wearing a blue dress, laughed. ¡°The elder does not wish to be disturbed; I can explain anything you need.¡± Following the girl in the blue dress, they left the rear mountain while the crows on either side cawed sharply, as if seeing them off. ¡°What is the Tianlun Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked in bewilderment. ¡°A new power that has risen within our Red Dust Palace in recent tens of thousands of years. Founded by Gongsun Hongtian, it is very strong,¡± explained the girl in the blue dress. ¡°Isn¡¯t your Divine Maiden Palace the dominator here? How can you ignore it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. It¡¯s well known that Red Dust Palace was established as a holy land by the World-weary Divine Girl, and the Divine Maiden Palace represents her. It is the utmost here. ¡°Actually, because our Red Dust Palace is secluded, one cannot leave once they enter. Thus, the flow of information might be a bit blocked,¡± the girl in the blue dress said with a wry smile. ¡°To be precise, Tianlun Sect has become so powerful that we cannot disregard it, and we are even unable to deal with it. Even the elder has no way with that place.¡± ¡°Your elder is really killing two birds with one stone. What a smart plan,¡± Xu Zimei scoffed. ¡°After all, the Nirvana Beads are a sacred treasure; it¡¯s worth the condition,¡± the girl in the blue dress laughed. ¡°Fine, I agree,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, saying. ¡°Where is Tianlun Sect?¡± ¡°To the north of Red Dust Palace, they almost occupy one-third of the area,¡± the girl in the blue dress said. ¡°If you want to go, I can use the Teleportation Array to send you to the city closest to there.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s set off. It¡¯s pointless to stay here anyway,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, saying. ¡°You can go, but could this lady stay?¡± the girl in the blue dress looked at Gu Yue and said. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Yue quickly asked. ¡°After all, we¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll go and never return,¡± the girl in the blue dress explained. ¡°Do you want to stay?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Gu Yue and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to be with you,¡± Gu Yue promptly replied. ¡°Then we won¡¯t stay,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the girl in the blue dress, saying. ¡°If I never return, then I never return, and I will not let anyone affect my decision.¡± The girl in the blue dress hesitated briefly, but did not forcibly keep them; it seemed she was just testing. From the Teleportation Array of the Divine Maiden Palace, one could nearly reach any city within Red Dust Palace. However, since the rise of Tianlun Sect, the north had cut off communication with the Divine Maiden Palace. The city they were heading to was called Flame Martial City, which was the closest place to Tianlun Sect. Xu Zimei and his companions did not linger and directly entered the Teleportation Array under the lead of the girl in the blue dress. Before leaving, he did ask the girl in the blue dress what kind of place Tianlun Sect was. However, the girl in the blue dress did not answer; they seemed to despise that place intensely. ¡­a€| After Xu Zimei and his group left through the Teleportation Array, the girl in the blue dress prepared to leave. Chapter 781 - Chapter 781 Chapter 780 My Answers Are All in the Book ?Chapter 781: Chapter 780 My Answers Are All in the Book Chapter 781: Chapter 780 My Answers Are All in the Book The lady in the blue dress had just turned around when she saw the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace standing to the side, looking at her. ¡°Palace Master,¡± the lady in the blue dress was taken aback for a moment before she quickly recovered, smiling as she spoke. ¡°Did the elder allow them to leave?¡± asked the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace. ¡°Yes, there were some matters to attend to,¡± the lady in the blue dress said with a smile. ¡°That girl,¡± the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace hesitated for a moment. ¡°The elder has plans of her own. There¡¯s no need for the Palace Master to worry,¡± the lady in the blue dress said, still smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter on hold for now. Although the elder didn¡¯t state it clearly, she probably doesn¡¯t want you to intervene.¡± ¡°The elder is well-informed,¡± the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace said lazily, stretching and smiling. ¡°These people have been in the palace for only a day or two.¡± ¡°Although the elder has delegated authority to the Palace Master, there are still things she needs to be informed of,¡± the lady in the blue dress remarked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. After all, this position was given to me by her,¡± the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace replied indifferently. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Lan¡¯er, you truly are loyal and devoted.¡± ¡­¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? They had been in the Teleportation Array for about seven days. Finally, the three of them set foot on solid ground and saw the sunlight outside. As a place that bordered the Tianlun Sect, the citizens of Flame Martial City were very martial. Practicing martial arts was the trend here. They were used to dealing with people from the Tianlun Sect and even had many members of the sect concealed within the city. If one were to say that other places lived according to the decrees of the Divine Maiden Palace, without any self-interest or greed, Then Flame Martial City had become somewhat of a grey area, a tainted white touched by darkness, conducting many transactions in secret that violated the directives of the Divine Maiden Palace. After arriving in Flame Martial City, the trio found this city to be exceptionally prosperous. The streets were bustling with more activity than in other cities. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Gu Yue asked. ¡°How about we find a place to rest first,¡± Da Zhi, the monk, suggested. ¡°In any case, we need to understand the basic situation of the Tianlun Sect. Rushing in recklessly could lead to more loss than gain.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. They headed to the bustling center of the city and arrived in front of an inn known as Yueyang Inn. No sooner had the three of them entered than an attendant came forward to greet them. ¡°Are the three of you here to dine or to stay?¡± the attendant quickly asked. ¡°Both,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You know the rules, right?¡± the attendant asked with a smile. ¡°What rules?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± the attendant hurriedly shook his head, before continuing. ¡°You see, our Yueyang Inn here, the boss is generous and charitable, so everything is free. You all can stay and eat as you like.¡± ¡°Then thank our boss for me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank him just yet, for there is an opportunity right now,¡± the attendant gestured, explaining. ¡°Recently, the boss has been raising charity funds, hoping to open more inns like this to help more people. Would you be willing to donate?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. After going around in circles, he finally realized what was happening. This was a clear hint. Due to the rules of the Divine Maiden Palace, monetary transactions were prohibited, so the people of Flame Martial City had adopted a different method. Operating under the guise of charity, what they were actually settling was the bill for food and lodging. This way, they would not lose any money, nor would they be criticized; it was already an outright transaction. Indeed, wherever there are people, there are Jianghu. ¡°Not much, just one hundred Spirit Crystals,¡± the shop assistant said with a smile. Xu Zimei had an abundance of Spirit Crystals on him, nearly too many to spend, so he wasn¡¯t fussy about the cost. After handing over one hundred Spirit Crystals to the other party, he took out a few dozen more and placed them on the table. ¡°I ask, you answer,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to the Spirit Crystals and said, ¡°If it¡¯s helpful, these are yours.¡± ¡°Feel free to ask, sir,¡± the shop assistant replied after glancing at the Spirit Crystals. ¡°You know about the Tianlun Sect, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Hearing this, the smile on the shop assistant¡¯s face froze for a moment before he replied with a chuckle, ¡°You must be joking, sir. I really don¡¯t know about this, nor do I deal with them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the busha€¡±I¡¯m here on behalf of the Tianlun Sect, just looking to gather some information,¡± Xu Zimei added as he put down a few dozen more Spirit Crystals. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know much,¡± the shop assistant shook his head and said. ¡°If you really want to know something, I can show you the right way. In the eastern part of the city, there¡¯s a Book Pavilion. The old bookkeeper there knows more than I do. People call him ¡®Knowledgeable on All Matters.¡¯ Inside the Red Dust Palace, there¡¯s scarcely anything he doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Book Pavilion?¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. ¡°Then, sir, may I take these Spirit Crystals?¡± the shop assistant asked tentatively. Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and didn¡¯t mind. Watching the shop assistant leave with high spirits and a jaunty step, Gu Yue couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What are these people doing in the Red Dust Palace? They have to live so cautiously here; they might as well go out to the outside world, where they can be free.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that,¡± Da Zhi, the monk, replied from the side. ¡°Some who come here really have seen through the red dust of the world. Others are just lost for a moment, and by the time they awaken, it¡¯s already too late to leave. There are also those who are the descendants of others. They can¡¯t choose where they¡¯re born; they can only live passively in this land.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Red Dust Palace supposed to forbid greed? How can there be the birth of descendants?¡± Gu Yue asked, puzzled. ¡°Then, may I ask, how were you born?¡± Da Zhi, the monk, replied with a smile. ¡°In this world, nothing is absolute. No matter how strict the prohibition, there will always be some who will defy it in secret.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have our meal already. After eating, we¡¯ll go to the Book Pavilion. I don¡¯t want to waste too much time here.¡± Xu Zimei said as he watched the shop assistant serve the food on the table. ¡­ The three quickly finished their lunch and left the inn, heading east towards the city. The Book Pavilion in the east of the city was well-known within Flame Martial City. Almost any passerby could point them in the direction of the Book Pavilion¡¯s location. The Book Pavilion¡¯s storefront was not conspicuous, tucked away in a secluded alley instead. The quiet alley was far from the noisy market and situated at the very end. When Xu Zimei and his companions arrived there, they discovered that the Book Pavilion was extremely quiet inside. The decoration of the Book Pavilion was simple, with an ancient signboard hanging askew above. Stepping inside, one could even smell the scent of books. It was a unique aroma of paper, capable of making one¡¯s thoughts clear as a flowing spring. A man dressed as a scholar sat at the front, engrossed in reading a book. Even the entrance of Xu Zimei and the others didn¡¯t seem to disturb him. ¡°Are you the owner of the Book Pavilion?¡± Da Zhi, the monk, asked politely with a slight bow. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± the scholar slowly lifted his head and asked. His appearance was somewhat ordinary, but his eyes were deep and vast, truly possessing the insight of one who had read a myriad of books and traveled far. ¡°We would like to inquire about some matters, if it¡¯s not too much trouble?¡± Da Zhi, the monk, inquired. ¡°The answers are all in these books,¡± the scholar said with a smile. ¡°Whatever you want to know, you need to find it for yourselves.¡± Chapter 782 - Chapter 782 Chapter 781 Inside Tianlun City ?Chapter 782: Chapter 781 Inside Tianlun City Chapter 782: Chapter 781 Inside Tianlun City Da Zhi, the monk, furrowed his brow slightly, but seeing that the scholar had no intention of dealing with the crowd any further, he decided to start searching on his own. The group of them flipped back and forth through the bookshelves numerous times, and Xu Zimei discovered that there was a wide variety of books here. Mostly about the affairs within the Red Dust Palace, they essentially covered every category. Finding books this way was too cumbersome, and Xu Zimei was getting impatient. Looking at the scholar, he said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for books about the Tianlun Sect.¡± The scholar looked up at Xu Zimei and replied, ¡°Those are forbidden books, not allowed to appear in the city.¡± ¡°I know you have them,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But why should I give them to you?¡± the scholar asked with a smile. ¡°This book can save your life, it should be worth it,¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment and then said. ¡°We come from the Divine Maiden Palace, it¡¯s better for you to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t fear trouble, I don¡¯t want to provoke it either,¡± the scholar shook his head and said. ¡°Since when did the Divine Maiden Palace recruit men?¡± As he spoke, he threw a thick book to Xu Zimei. ¡°You can take the book, but from now on, you are not allowed to enter this Book Pavilion again.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He didn¡¯t say much else and took the book back to the inn. The book contained detailed records about the Tianlun Sect, including both its origins and Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s exploits written out in full. As one of the early arrivals at the Red Dust Palace, Gongsun Hongtian initially thought he had seen through the mortal world and had a kind of enlightenment akin to leave it all behind. But it wasn¡¯t until he actually arrived that he realized he was just momentarily lost. By then it was too late for regret, once inside the Red Dust Palace, no exit was permitted. Unwilling to be trapped in this Forbidden Land for life, Gongsun Hongtian established the beginnings of the Tianlun Sect. He united many like himself who were lost and embarked on his own long road of rebellion. The so-called term ¡®Tianlun¡¯ simply meant the joy of family and natural bonds. With so much beauty in the world, how could one be content breaking free from the mortal realm? ¡­ The content later mainly tells the story of the Tianlun Sect¡¯s initial struggles, its growth amid the siege of the Divine Maiden Palace, and how it gradually became stronger. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t read in detail, he skimmed through some parts and then decided to make his way to the Tianlun Sect. The three of them didn¡¯t stay in Flame Martial City either; they set off northward in the afternoon. The Tianlun Sect allowed outsiders to visit, and even then, it was widely developing its followers, making itself stronger and stronger. Sunset reflected on the horizon. The sky was rendered in shades of gold by the clouds, as the sun slowly sank lower. Before nightfall, Xu Zimei and the others finally arrived inside Tianlun City. Indeed, Tianlun City was not simply a city in and of itself. It spanned across the entire north, its vastness unimaginable. And the Tianlun Sect was situated right at the city¡¯s central point, both governing and guarding it. The towering city walls appeared within their view, stretching infinitely, disappearing into the horizon. ¡°The joy of family, the myriad states of being.¡± Four characters were engraved on either side of the city walls, with two guards stationed by each side. All who entered the city were required to register. ¡°Where do you come from?¡± the city guard asked Xu Zimei and his companions. ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived from the Red Dust Palace and wish to join the Tianlun Sect,¡± Da Zhi, the monk, said with a smile. ¡°Tianlun Sect welcomes anyone, but if one harbors ill intentions, we will certainly not let them off lightly,¡± the guard said. ¡°Because you are not citizens of Tianlun City, the maximum time you can spend in the city is no more than three days.¡± As he spoke, the guard handed three tokens to Xu Zimei and his two companions. He reminded them, ¡°Three days later, you can leave the city presenting these tokens. If you fail to leave within the stipulated time and are discovered, the consequences will be severe.¡± After the three of them entered the city, even though it was already evening, the city was bustling with life. Here, it seemed there was no difference from the outside world. ?¦Ï???.§ã? ¡°What shall we do next?¡± Da Zhi asked Xu Zimei as he looked at him. ¡°Find Gongsun Hongtian and kill him,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Tianlun Sect is at the center of the city, with hundreds of thousands of disciples. It¡¯s going to be very troublesome if a fight breaks out,¡± Da Zhi said. ¡°If Gongsun Hongtian manages to escape and hide, it will be even more troublesome.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll find Gongsun Hongtian directly, without alarming anyone ahead of time,¡± Xu Zimei said. He looked at Gu Yue and added, ¡°You should find a room to hide in when the time comes, considering your cultivation is so low.¡± Gu Yue nodded slightly. The three of them decided to find an inn near the Tianlun Sect, which would also facilitate gathering some information. Because Tianlun City was so vast, there were special carriages for traveling from one side of the city to the other. The three of them each found a carriage and headed towards the city center. Upon reaching the city center, Xu Zimei found it even more bustling than other areas. There were Tianlun Sect disciples patrolling the area around the sect. Ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t get close, but there was a busy market street nearby, and the three found an inn there to settle down for the time being. The city was crowded with people, and the aroma of various foods at the night market was overwhelming. After finding an inn, the three of them found a quiet spot on the ground floor, ordered a pot of wine and some dishes. ¡°Do you think we should try to infiltrate the Tianlun Sect?¡± Da Zhi asked in a low voice. ¡°We¡¯d be wasting time; it¡¯s not that easy to get in,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to spend too much time inside the Red Dust Palace; if it weren¡¯t for the fear of startling the enemy, he would have already stormed in.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit around waiting for news either. What if there¡¯s no news at all?¡± Da Zhi responded. As they were racking their brains for a solution, a man who seemed slightly drunk and unsteady on his feet staggered in from outside, cursing as he walked. ¡°Li Kui, what¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± The man seemed to be a regular here, as some of the inn¡¯s patrons asked him with a laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t get me started, buddy. Bring me the best wine and dishes you have,¡± the man known as Li Kui said, taking a seat. He slammed the table and shouted angrily. ¡°Those Tianlun Sect people are just too arrogant. I just won a big sum at the gambling house and got robbed.¡± ¡°Who would do such a thing so brazenly?¡± someone asked curiously. ¡°Who else but that scoundrel Fang Jiu,¡± Li Kui snorted coldly. Watching the waiter bring over the pork trotter, he grabbed it and began gnawing furiously as if to vent his frustration. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do; Fang Jiu used to be a little rascal around here. It¡¯s just that now he¡¯s got the backing of Young Master Tianxun,¡± someone clicked their tongue twice in regret. ¡°With Young Master Tianxun supporting him, we¡¯d better stay out of it.¡± ¡°Regardless of everything, Young Master Tianxun is our Junior Sect Master of Tianlun Sect. Why would he favor such scoundrels?¡± Li Kui complained, unwilling to accept the situation. Heaving a sigh, he took several big swigs of his wine. ¡°Just can¡¯t figure it out, can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Chapter 783 - Chapter 783 Chapter 782 Fang Jiu ?Chapter 783: Chapter 782 Fang Jiu Chapter 783: Chapter 782 Fang Jiu ¡°Fine, fine, just try to keep your distance from Fang Jiu next time,¡± the people around him advised in twos and threes. ¡°Junior Sect Master,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself while twirling the wine cup in his hand. ¡­a€| After Li Kui had his fill of food and drink, the sky outside had gradually darkened. He left the inn and started making his way home. When he reached a secluded alley, he saw a bald man in Taoist robes coming towards him. Perhaps because the attire was unusual, Li Kui gave it several glances. As they brushed past each other, his vision suddenly went black, and he collapsed. When Li Kui opened his eyes again, he found himself in a narrow alley with three people standing in front of him. He was startled and hastily inquired, ¡°Who are you? I haven¡¯t offended anyone.¡± ¡°I ask, you answer, got it?¡± Xu Zimei commanded. Li Kui quickly nodded, not daring to hesitate in the slightest. ¡°Who is Fang Jiu?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°He, he is a disciple of the Tianlun Sect,¡± Li Kui quickly replied. ¡°And what¡¯s the deal between the so-called Young Master Tianxun and Fang Jiu?¡± Xu Zimei wanted to confirm once more. ¡°Young Master Tianxun is the Junior Sect Master of the Tianlun Sect, destined to inherit the position of the Sect Hierarch,¡± Li Kui responded. ¡°Fang Jiu was originally just a small-time hoodlum around here, never doing anything legitimate. But for some reason, he caught Young Master Tianxun¡¯s eye and was taken under his wing.¡± ¡°Where can Fang Jiu be found?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The gambling house. He comes out irregularly every month and always goes to the gambling house,¡± Li Kui replied. ¡°At other times, he¡¯s within the Tianlun Sect and can¡¯t be seen.¡± ¡°Have him draw a portrait of Fang Jiu,¡± Xu Zimei softly said, patting the shoulder of the monk Da Zhi. ¡°Then kill him.¡± ¡­¡­a€| The weather at Red Dust Palace is capricious. One second the sun could be blazing down, and the next, snowflakes are already drifting. But clearly, the people here are accustomed to such weather. The sky today was somewhat overcast, with dark clouds piling up across the entire sky. It gave off a very oppressing feeling, rather like the calm before the storm. Under the dark clouds, it seemed as if small raindrops were beginning to fall. The bustling gambling house is always the liveliest. Inside, it¡¯s a hive of activity, with shouts and calls incessantly flooding the air. Fang Jiu walked out of the gambling house, having had bad luck today, losing quite a bit. However, the owner of the gambling house knew how to conduct business and returned what he¡¯d lost intact. He was thin, wearing a blue long gown. On his back, he still had the type of long braid from ancient times, strutting with an air of arrogance as he walked. Two men followed behind him. One was burly with well-developed muscles. There was another with eyes sharp like an eagle¡¯s and features that were stern and meticulous. At a glance, both men appeared to be far from ordinary. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to head back,¡± Fang Jiu said to the two men. The men didn¡¯t respond but followed behind Fang Jiu like bodyguards. As the trio was halfway through their journey, they saw the monk Da Zhi holding a wine pot, staggering by them. ¡°A light in the sheath, a blade descending from the heavens,¡± he chanted softly, holding a curved blade and praising it. The blade was slowly drawn a fraction from its sheath, and already a sharp blade aura overflowed, accompanied by endless Blade Qi. ¡°What a fine sword,¡± he praised aloud, then strode forward with an air of nonchalance. Watching Da Zhi monk¡¯s retreating figure, Fang Jiu slowly halted, saying, ¡°Follow him.¡± ¡°Fang Jiu, the Junior Sect Master instructed us not to start trouble,¡± the burly man beside him said. ¡°Did you see that sword? What do you think?¡± Fang Jiu asked. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see it completely, just the mere presence of it is enough to be deemed ¡®peerless,''¡± another man with hawk-like eyes said. ¡°The Junior Sect Master always favors swords. If we offer it to him, there will be rewards for us,¡± Fang Jiu said. ¡°Look at him, a mere Taoist priest with such an excellent sword; it must have a dubious origin.¡± The two men pondered for a moment, hesitant and undecided. ¡°If you hesitate any longer, that Taoist priest will have run off,¡± Fang Jiu replied. His cultivation was low, so for anything he had to rely on these two, naturally he didn¡¯t dare to chase after him alone. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the two men exchanged glances, and together with Fang Jiu, they quickly chased after Da Zhi monk. ¡­¡­a€| Because Tianlun City was so crowded, Xu Zimei decided against taking action on the main street. Da Zhi monk purposely walked towards less populated areas and eventually stopped in a deserted alleyway. ¡°Run away, aren¡¯t you very good at running?¡± Fang Jiu, out of breath, said as he looked at Da Zhi monk. ¡°What is it that you gentlemen want from this poor monk?¡± Da Zhi monk turned around and asked, composed and unhurried. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the sword you¡¯re carrying, so I plan to buy it from you for a Spirit Crystal,¡± Fang Jiu said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this sword is not mine to sell,¡± Da Zhi monk shook his head and tossed the Curved Blade towards Fang Jiu. The Curved Blade transformed into a streak of light in mid-air, bypassing Fang Jiu and the others, returning to Xu Zimei who was behind them. ¡°This is bad,¡± realising that they were trapped in the alley by Da Zhi monk and Xu Zimei, it was clear to the three men that their opponents had planned this in advance. ¡°Who are you?¡± the hawk-eyed man asked in an indifferent tone. ¡°You might as well lie down first,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 As his great hand came down, it suppressed them mightily. With tens of thousands of Spiritual Energy swirling in his hand, the three of them didn¡¯t even have time to react before they felt completely stiff and immobilized on the spot. Each of them turned pale with shock as cold sweat trickled down their foreheads. After sealing the Vein Gates in their bodies, Xu Zimei then said with a smile, ¡°Now we can have a chat.¡± I swear we had no intention of offending you, sirs,¡± Fang Jiu hastily replied, ¡°Whatever you ask of us, we won¡¯t shirk, not even if it¡¯s to climb a Blade Mountain or dive into a Fiery Sea.¡± ¡°I would like to meet your Junior Sect Master,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°That,¡± Fang Jiu hesitated for a moment. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s just that the Junior Sect Master is always inside the sect; I can¡¯t bring him out,¡± Fang Jiu replied nervously. ¡°Then you take me into Tianlun Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Ah,¡± Fang Jiu paused in surprise before he exclaimed. ¡°You, you want to enter our sect.¡± ¡°You three have two choices: either take me to meet your Junior Sect Master or die here waiting for him to come and deal with you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Make your choice.¡± ¡°Well, we,¡± Fang Jiu turned to glance at the other two, then said. ¡°We¡¯ll take you to meet the Sect Hierarch inside the sect.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and took out three Pills from his pocket, giving one to each of them to swallow. ¡°This is the Myriad Gu Devouring Heart Pill. After meeting your Junior Sect Master, I¡¯ll give you the antidote,¡± he said. ¡± Should anyone deceive me, consider the consequences.¡± Chapter 784 - Chapter 784 Chapter 783 Looking Heaven Pavilion within the Tianlun Sect ?Chapter 784: Chapter 783: Looking Heaven Pavilion within the Tianlun Sect Chapter 784: Chapter 783: Looking Heaven Pavilion within the Tianlun Sect Seeing the so-called pills, Fang Jiu and his companions¡¯ expressions changed subtly, their gazes flickered uncertainly. Originally, they indeed had some ideas about bringing Xu Zimei into the Tianlun Sect and then having someone capture him. After all, that was their stronghold, and they weren¡¯t worried about Xu Zimei being able to cause any trouble. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t have the guts?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. He slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow in his hand, the blade manifesting a faint Blade Intent. ¡°We¡¯ll take it,¡± Fang Jiu was the first to take the pills. Upon ingesting the pill, other than a slight pain, there seemed to be no other sensations. ¡°This pill was brought in from outside; don¡¯t think that anyone within the Red Dust Palace could save you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The poison will activate in twenty-four hours. It¡¯ll all depend on your performance.¡± The faces of the three were quite awkward. There were only two paths before them: Either be killed by Xu Zimei on the spot, or bring Xu Zimei to meet Young Master Tianxun and face the unthinkable consequences of betraying him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 But no matter what, it was much better than dying right now. ¡°I¡¯ll take you,¡± Fang Jiu said. ¡°I¡¯m curious, how did a hoodlum like you catch the attention of Young Master Tianxun?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Young Master Tianxun¡¯s Cultivation Technique is a bit special. Besides absorbing Spiritual Energy and comprehending it, he can also quickly grow stronger by absorbing other people¡¯s essence,¡± Fang Jiu explained in detail. ¡°However, this method violates the Heavenly Dao, and the Sect Hierarch has explicitly forbidden it within the sect. Our Tianlun Sect is not an evil cult; we cannot use such methods. Young Master Tianxun wants to grow stronger quickly but is fearful of being discovered by the Sect Hierarch, so he found me to help him with this because I am resourceful and know the streets well.¡± ¡°Can you meet your Sect Hierarch?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Sect Hierarch seldom appears, even Young Master Tianxun can hardly see the Sect Hierarch without being summoned,¡± Fang Jiu hurriedly replied. ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°Tell me, if Young Master Tianxun were in danger, do you think your Sect Hierarch would save him?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°He should save him, I think,¡± Fang Jiu said with uncertainty. ¡°Although the Junior Sect Master often displeases the Sect Hierarch, he is after all his only child, and blood is thicker than water.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said. a€| The original intention for establishing Tianlun Sect was probably the joy of family, standing in contrast to the Divine Maiden Palace¡¯s philosophy of transcending the mortal world. This huge power occupied one-third of Tianlun City. The surroundings of the Tianlun Sect were protected by Formations, with two disciples guarding the gate. Both were dressed in blue robes, and on either side of the Tianlun Sect¡¯s entrance stood four statues, each depicting different emotions: joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. The vast sect gate was made of Star Fire Iron, with the character for ¡®Tianlun¡¯ written flamboyantly, vigorously cast in iron, giving off an imposing aura. Under the lead of Fang Jiu and his companions, the gatekeeping disciples recognized them and did not obstruct Xu Zimei and the others. The group walked into the Tianlun Sect together, greeted by a long corridor as they entered. The corridor seemed endless at a glance, and its walls were painted with many scenes. Xu Zimei took a quick look and saw that these paintings were all about the joys of life. Power, money, beautiesa€| It was somewhat like brainwashing every disciple, making them naturally disinclined to break free from worldly desires. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Past the corridor, the view opened up. In the azure sky, flocks of birds were flying and clouds were drifting by. Great halls and jade towers, pavilions and terraces rose from the ground. Beneath their feet was a path paved with white jade, and disciples of the sect passed by in twos and threes on either side. ¡°Young Master Tianxun resides in Looking Heaven Pavilion, I will take you there,¡± Fang Jiu asked cautiously. ¡°When will you give me the antidote?¡± ¡°You will naturally get it once you see Young Master Tianxun,¡± Xu Zimei said. Monk Da Zhi was closely following behind. As the five of them were halfway there, suddenly a group of disciples clad in blue robes came towards them. The leader was also a youth, with a pale face and a light, floating gait; he appeared to have indulged excessively. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Fang Jiu? What errands are you running for your master this time?¡± the youth in the blue robe laughed and said. ¡°Senior Brother Yun,¡± Fang Jiu greeted him with a smile. ¡°Who are they?¡± Tian Yun glanced at Xu Zimei and the others and asked with a frown. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be disciples of our Tianlun Sect, do they?¡± ¡°This is by the Junior Sect Master¡¯s wishes. Do you need to interfere, Senior Brother Yun?¡± Fang Jiu asked with neither servility nor arrogance. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know about the deals you¡¯re making behind the scenes?¡± Fang Yun scoffed, ¡°I simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it.¡± Fang Jiu smiled and said nothing, knowing that his current status came solely from Young Master Tianxun. He had no desire to offend others unnecessarily. ¡°You all be careful and take care of yourselves,¡± Fang Yun said before turning and leading the group of disciples away. It was only after Fang Yun had left that the man with the hawkish eyes spat fiercely on the ground. With distaste, he said, ¡°What right does that guy have to lecture us? The things he does behind the scenes are no better than ours. All he can do is throw his weight around in front of us because he can¡¯t stand the Junior Sect Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the others and said indifferently. Guided by Fang Jiu, the group arrived in front of Looking Heaven Pavilion. Located to the west of the Tianlun Sect, Looking Heaven Pavilion was an independent building with a rather expansive area. The place was quieter, with fewer disciples coming and going. Once inside Looking Heaven Pavilion, led by Fang Jiu, it was very quiet. ¡°Young Master,¡± Fang Jiu called out softly a few times. An elderly man then came downstairs from the upper level of the pavilion. ¡°Steward Fu, where is the Young Master?¡± Fang Jiu quickly asked. ¡°The Young Master is busy, come back this afternoon,¡± Steward Fu said. ¡°I have urgent matters to discuss with the Young Master, it¡¯s very pressing,¡± Fang Jiu glanced at Xu Zimei and continued. ¡°No matter the urgency, don¡¯t you know to follow the rules?¡± Steward Fu replied with a frown. ¡°The Junior Sect Master should be cultivating in the underground chamber,¡± Fang Jiu turned and whispered to Xu Zimei. ¡°His cultivation can¡¯t be disrupted, so he won¡¯t see anyone at this time.¡± ¡°Do you know where the underground chamber is?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I do,¡± Fang Jiu nodded. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and glanced at Monk Da Zhi. Monk Da Zhi chanted ¡°Boundless Heavenly Venerate,¡± and with a great push of his hand, he directly charged at Steward Fu with a suppression attack. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Steward Fu gave a sharp cry, his aura formidable, as he engaged in combat with Monk Da Zhi. Turned out Steward Fu had some skill; surrounded by swirling blue spiritual energy, the phantom of a fierce tiger appeared around him. That was his True Fate. ¡°Quick battle and decision,¡± Xu Zimei said from the side. With a light cry from Monk Da Zhi, his longsword unsheathed and floated with his robe in the wind. The sound of the sword¡¯s hum rose, and a Heaven Shaking Sword Intent gathered and transformed into a streak of light that flashed before their eyes. The True Fate of the fierce tiger belonging to Steward Fu was directly torn apart, and the longsword pierced through his chest. Chapter 785 - Chapter 785 Chapter 784 Divine Soul and Physical Dual Attack ?Chapter 785: Chapter 784 Divine Soul and Physical Dual Attack Chapter 785: Chapter 784 Divine Soul and Physical Dual Attack ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Steward Fu, spitting out blood, struggled to speak. ¡°Fang Jiu, this is my Tianlun Sect¡¯s territory, you should know what happens to those who betray the Junior Sect Master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re better off resting in peace,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, raising his hands and annihilating Steward Fu in his palm. ¡°Lead the way,¡± he turned to look at Fang Jiu and the others and said. The faces of Fang Jiu and the others were all somewhat pale, unnaturally leading Xu Zimei into the attic. Xu Zimei slowly rotated the floor beneath his feet, accompanied by a series of ¡®boom boom boom¡¯ sounds. A dark passage that seemed bottomless appeared below. From the passage, faint and spine-chilling screams could be heard. ¡°This was secretly built by the Junior Sect Master,¡± Fang Jiu explained. ¡°Whenever he practices and wants to absorb the essence from others, it¡¯s always done here.¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± Xu Zimei said. Walking into the dark passage, a wave of heat hit them head-on. Wave after wave of heat brushed across their faces, with sparks faintly flickering in the darkness. Halfway through the passage, the view started to brighten. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Ahead, the firelight illuminated the path behind, revealing several figures running wildly in the roaring flames. Crying out as if they were about to be consumed by the fire, ultimately collapsing in the sea of flames. ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, the Junior Sect Master doesn¡¯t allow anyone in,¡± Fang Jiu said. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him enter a few times by chance.¡± At the end of the passage, Xu Zimei could see the sea of fire ahead and feel the scorching heat. The sea of fire was blocked by iron bars, which were glowing red hot. There was a small door next to it. Da Zhi the monk stepped forward and found that the iron door was locked from the other side. With several consecutive palms, he blasted the iron door onto the ground. Walking through the small door, the view inside was much wider. The raging fire surrounded the area, within which countless figures were being burned, screaming from within. And in the central position of the fire, there was a platform. A young man in a blue robe was sitting cross-legged on the platform, tendrils like tentacles emanating from around his body. These tendrils attached to the bodies of those being burned by the flames, absorbing strength at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flames appeared unusual, capable of thoroughly purging impurities from the human body, with the effect of cleansing the marrow. Now, accompanied by Xu Zimei and his party entering, the youth¡¯s body exuded an astonishing presence, slowly retracting the tendrils back into his body, and opening his eyes. A glint of light flashed through his pupils. ¡°Fang Jiu, who let you come here,¡± Gongsun Tianxun frowned and asked coldly. ¡°And who are they?¡± Fang Jiu¡¯s eyes dodged, failing to answer the question. Instead, he looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Can you give me the antidote now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no antidote, what I gave you was just an ordinary pill,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯ve already led you to the Junior Sect Master,¡± Fang Jiu still asked somewhat uneasily. Xu Zimei smiled and did not reply. He turned his head to look at Gongsun Tianxun and smiled, ¡°Come with us.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Gongsun Tianxun asked. ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Xu Zimei reached out his hand behind him toward Gongsun Tianxun. Gongsun Tianxun let out a cold snort, his entire body soared into the air. The roaring fire within the chamber transformed into a long dragon, attacking Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand swiveled, directly dispersing the dragon in his grip. As the flames dissipated, a fist carrying a fierce wind enlarged before his eyes. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, grabbed the fist in front of him, and then fiercely flung Gongsun Tianxun away. With a ¡°boom,¡± Gongsun Tianxun¡¯s body flew out heavily, slamming into the wall next to the secret chamber. The secret chamber shook violently, as if on the verge of collapsing. Gongsun Tianxun quickly got up from the ground and looked at Xu Zimei with a some urgency. ¡°Tianlun Four Skills,¡± Gongsun Tianxun shouted coldly. Spiritual energy around him suddenly burst into chaos, centering on him. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Four faces, each representing happiness, anger, sadness, and joy, began to condense around him. ¡°The myriad expressions of life, the four transformations of Tianlun,¡± Gongsun Tianxun chanted softly. His aura surged explosively, and countless tendrils spread out from around him. These tendrils were so forceful they shattered the space around them with a bang. ¡°Die,¡± Gongsun Tianxun roared. Countless tendrils, melding with the four expressions of emotions, lunged at Xu Zimei. Endowed with emotions, each tendril seemed to possess a life of its own, shrieking. Laughing, weeping, and wailing, their sounds were ceaseless, echoing throughout the entire secret chamber. Hearing these noises, everyone¡¯s souls seemed to tremble, and they stood dumbfounded in place. ¡°A soul attack?¡± Xu Zimei murmured softly. The eagle-eyed man and the burly giant behind him, before they could even react, were already pierced through by the tendrils. They died instantly, beyond any hope of revival. ¡°An attack on both soul and body,¡± Xu Zimei commented with interest. Da Zhi the monk held his longsword, chanting sutras in a hushed voice, trying to shield his divine soul. Meanwhile, Fang Jiu cowered in a corner of the secret chamber, petrified. Xu Zimei watched the tendrils entwining and besieging him, unaffected in his divine soul. From behind him, Tyrant Shadow flew out of its sheath on its own, unleashing endless Blade Qi, eager to sever these tendrils. However, after absorbing the power of the emotions, the tendrils grew heads. Each tendril, as if it were a living being, stretched out hands to grab onto Tyrant Shadow. Tyrant Shadow was torn by the powerful tendrils, trying to be devoured. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, a trace of Blade Intent flashing through his indifferent eyes. The Blade Qi on Tyrant Shadow grew even more astonishing, flames blazed furiously, and Heavenly Thunder rumbled, spreading from the blade. With a ¡°clang,¡± countless tendrils were sliced into segments and fell into the sea of fire. Gongsun Tianxun, witnessing this scene, was horrified. He immediately fled toward the chamber¡¯s small door. But Tyrant Shadow flew through the air, transforming into countless blade intents, landing right where Gongsun Tianxun was making his escape. Looking at the curved blade in front of him, Gongsun Tianxun stopped dead, then turned around trembling to look at Xu Zimei. ¡°Let¡¯s go with us, Young Master Tianxun,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He turned to look at Fang Jiu, who was curled up in a corner. He said, ¡°Tell the whole Tianlun Sect that Gongsun Tianxun has been kidnapped by me. If they want him, have Gongsun Hongtian come to the Yueyang Inn in the city tomorrow at noon to find me.¡± After speaking, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with Fang Jiu anymore. Together with Da Zhi the monk, they took Gongsun Tianxun, whose Vein Gate was sealed, and walked outside. Gongsun Tianxun didn¡¯t dare to play any tricks; his life was in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, so he could only leave the Tianlun Sect with Xu Zimei. The journey was uneventful, and they returned to the inn. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786 Chapter 785 Battle with Gongsun Hongtian ?Chapter 786: Chapter 785 Battle with Gongsun Hongtian Chapter 786: Chapter 785 Battle with Gongsun Hongtian After returning to the inn, Xu Zimei tied up Gongsun Tianxun without paying heed to the now-unsettled Tianlun Sect. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Young Master Tianxun looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t recognize,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°What do you want? I can give you anything,¡± Young Master Tianxun said, not willing to give up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make this so stiff.¡± ¡°What I want, you can¡¯t give,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He was not in a hurry, calmly waiting for Gongsun Hongtian to come to him. Otherwise, on normal days, trying to find Gongsun Hongtian would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Strangely, even though Young Master Tianxun had been kidnapped, one would have thought that the Tianlun Sect would have immediately pursued Xu Zimei to kill him. But after the initial disturbance within the Sect, things returned to calm. However, countless eyes were now watching around Yueyang Inn where Xu Zimei was staying. ¡­¡­ At this moment inside the Tianlun Sect, the Council Hall was in complete disarray. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The Junior Sect Master was the heir to the sect and the only son of Gongsun Tianxun, so he was naturally of great importance. The only composed one was the man sitting at the head, who quietly tapped the armrest of his chair. ¡°Enough, quiet down,¡± Gongsun Hongtian said indifferently. He was wearing a brown robe, with red hair on his head that spread out like a lion¡¯s mane. His face radiated dignity, a commanding presence without anger. His eyebrows were thick, his voice conveyed a deep resonance. ¡°Sect Hierarch, we must prioritize saving the Junior Sect Master,¡± an elder spoke from below. ¡°Is the background of those people clear yet?¡± Gongsun Hongtian asked. ¡°We¡¯re still investigating, no clues yet,¡± someone responded from below. ¡°But according to our informants, after they abducted the Junior Sect Master, they remain inside Yueyang Inn within the city and have not left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, their target isn¡¯t Xun¡¯er. They won¡¯t harm him for the time being,¡± Gongsun Hongtian said. ¡°Before that man left, he said he wanted you, the Sect Hierarch, to meet him at Yueyang Inn tomorrow,¡± an elder said. ¡°They¡¯re after me, interesting,¡± Gongsun Hongtian shook his head and said. ¡°Then I shall meet him tomorrow.¡± ¡­¡­¡­. A night passed without words, and Xu Zimei¡¯s life remained unchanged, still eating and drinking as usual. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? By noon the next day, the area near Yueyang Inn was deserted. The residents had been driven to the nearby markets. That afternoon, a tall man slowly walked in. The man entered the inn, took a quick look around, and saw Xu Zimei sitting at a side, eating meat. He walked over slowly and sat down across the table. ¡°How may I address the two of you?¡± Gongsun Hongtian asked with a smile. ¡°Just passers-by, our names aren¡¯t worth mentioning,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. ¡°May I know what you want with me? Has my Tianlun Sect offended you in some way?¡± Gongsun Hongtian continued to ask. ¡°No grievances or grudges, I just wish to borrow your head for a moment,¡± Xu Zimei said. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s gaze sharpened. He then chuckled and said, ¡°But you would need the ability to do so. Are you only going to threaten me with my son?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I never thought of using your son to threaten you,¡± Xu Zimei gestured dismissively. ¡°I just wanted to meet you, otherwise such a busy person as yourself would be impossible to see.¡± Gongsun Hongtian snorted coldly and immediately thrust his hand towards Xu Zimei with a suppressive gesture. In his palm, countless streams of Spiritual Energy burst out, but Xu Zimei was not to be outdone and he punched towards the large hand. Their fists and palms collided, with countless strands of Spiritual Energy exploding around them. Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s face showed a trace of surprise as he felt the force coming from the palm, his body directly falling backward. With a ¡°boom,¡± the table between them shattered instantly. Gongsun Hongtian slowly stood up and said, ¡°I indeed underestimated you.¡± This time, he didn¡¯t hold back, and a supremely strong aura burst forth from him. Under this aura, numerous tentacles flew out from the void behind him. Compared to the tentacles of Young Master Tianxun before, his tentacles appeared even more enormous. And the air around them almost congealed into substance. Unlike Young Master Tianxun¡¯s simplest of emotions, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s Cultivation Technique had clearly reached a much deeper realm. Each tentacle seemed sentient, each with life. They were imbued with the most powerful strength, countless tentacles entwined together, at times forming blades, at times becoming battle-axes, and at times resembling monsters. These innumerable tentacles flipped the entire inn over, bringing it crashing down. For a moment, dust flew everywhere, and numerous gazes turned toward this place. Four elders arrived from above the firmament, stepping on air and taking their places in the four directions, allowing no one to come close. ¡°These are the four protectors of the Tianlun Sect,¡± someone whispered nearby. ¡°All four protectors have emerged; what has happened?¡± The four protectors did not strike; they simply isolated the battlefield, letting no one disturb the area. ¡­ Watching countless tentacles slay toward him, Xu Zimei drew the Tyrant Shadow, and a sky full of Blade Intent swept across. But these tentacles were exceptionally hard, and after several slashes, not even a trace was left. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge, allowing all the tentacles to slay towards him. A series of ¡°rumbling¡± explosions sounded. The floor beneath his feet shattered completely, and the tentacles struck Xu Zimei¡¯s back with force. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze neither happy nor sad, as if he felt no pain. Countless Power Vortexes spun wildly inside his body. His arms¡¯ veins bulged as he grabbed two of the tentacles and flung them forcefully. To Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s surprise, these countless tentacles were forcibly thrown away. The next moment, a deafening roar resonated beside him. Xu Zimei¡¯s vision darkened, feeling a massive creature crash into him. His body uncontrollably flew backwards. Xu Zimei¡¯s body crashed through the air for dozens of meters before coming to a stop. He flexed his muscles and stood up from the ground. Behind Gongsun Hongtian, a colossal monster stood arrogantly between heaven and earth. Xu Zimei had never seen this monster before. It somewhat resembled an octopus, with countless tentacles. But it had a complete body, a bare head, a robust build, and from its mouth, it periodically spat bubbles, emitting strange cries. This appeared to be Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s True Fate. His True Fate had fused with Gongsun Hongtian, and the countless tentacles behind him became even more powerful. His entire being seemed somewhat ferocious as he charged towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. A beam of light radiated down from the firmament above him, accompanied by the simultaneous opening of the Gate of Life and Death and the Gate of Immortality. The aura inside Xu Zimei felt like a vast sea, sweeping forth and engaging with Gongsun Hongtian in combat. At the very least, Gongsun Hongtian possessed the strength of an Immortal King. Each of his strikes was awe-inspiring and surged forward, in an instant, the sky shattered and the earth split, causing Tianlun City to tremble endlessly. Chapter 787 - Chapter 787 Chapter 786 Ancient Formation ?Chapter 787: Chapter 786: Ancient Formation Chapter 787: Chapter 786: Ancient Formation ¡°This,¡± the four great protectors by the side witnessed the scene, seeing the two fight to an even stand without either gaining the upper hand, and they all felt slightly shaken. Just how powerful Gongsun Hongtian was, they knew better than anyone. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that within the Red Dust Palace, even if he wasn¡¯t the strongest, he was definitely one of the very top. But now, out of nowhere, this youngster had managed to hold his own against Gongsun Hongtian, and was even subtly overwhelming him. The two fought for a long time, and the entire Tianlun City seemed on the verge of annihilation. The sky darkened, countless buildings collapsed. The two pulled apart, and Gongsun Hongtian was seen panting heavily, his True Fate flickering in and out of visibility behind him. His hair stood on end, making him appear like an unparalleled ferocious beast as he stared at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei, on the other hand, grew more valiant as the battle waged on, his aura boiling around him, boundless Spiritual Energy swirling atop the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. In his hands, Tyrant Shadow struck decisively, each blow stronger than the last. ¡°Fight,¡± Xu Zimei shouted loudly. Once more, he charged towards Gongsun Hongtian. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s posture, Gongsun Hongtian felt a twinge of fear in his heart. Feeling the overwhelming momentum of Xu Zimei, he swallowed hard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 The Tyrant Shadow burned with blazing flames, and Heavenly Thunder rolled in, bringing with it the nineteen techniques of Way of Inquiry. One technique followed another, like relentless waves, each strike stronger than the last. Gongsun Hongtian was pressed so hard he could barely breathe. Just as Xu Zimei¡¯s blade came slashing down, he seized upon a mistake by Gongsun Hongtian and cut off all the tentacles behind his opponent. The pain of a torn True Fate made Gongsun Hongtian scream in agony. ¡°Go save the Sect Hierarch,¡± the four great protectors, witnessing this, immediately shouted aloud. All four were at the Divine Vein Realm. One after another, their presence surged as they attacked Xu Zimei. ¡°You¡¯re still not up to it,¡± Xu Zimei said, sending the four flying with punches and kicks. But that distraction was all the time Gongsun Hongtian needed to pick himself up from the ground and distance himself from Xu Zimei. ¡­ He retracted his True Fate, looking utterly disheveled. He looked at Xu Zimei with a mix of anger and solemnity. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Gongsun Hongtian said. ¡°When did this Red Dust Palace have someone like you?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you, I¡¯m not that famous,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°We don¡¯t have any grudge between us, do we?¡± Gongsun Hongtian took a deep breath and said. ¡°If my Tianlun Sect has offended your honor, I am willing to compensate.¡± ¡°All I want is your head,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Were you sent by the Divine Maiden Palace?¡± Gongsun Hongtian continued to inquire. He couldn¡¯t quite believe that such an entity would take orders from the Divine Maiden Palace. ¡°You¡¯re talking a bit too much,¡± Xu Zimei said impatiently. ¡°Your honor, my Tianlun Sect has stood in these northern lands, and even the Divine Maiden Palace can¡¯t annihilate us. There are reasons I cannot disclose,¡± Gongsun Hongtian said. ¡°I do not wish to be your enemy. If you leave now, I can let bygones be bygones concerning today¡¯s events.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rambling,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and charged directly towards Gongsun Hongtian. At this moment, a tremendously strong aura emanated from Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s body. It was an astonishing force, like surging waves, that blew Xu Zimei away. ¡°If you insist on a fight to the death, then today it shall be, a fight to the death,¡± Gongsun Hongtian shouted, his face showing great difficulty. The next moment, the whole Tianlun City began to shake. Within a radius of tens of thousands of miles, it seemed as though some great terror was about to emerge, with a continuous boom of explosions ringing in the ears. Then came a series of ¡°thud thud thud¡± sounds. Various colors of fluctuations appeared around Tianlun City. It was a bit like the anomalies that occur when a Vein Gate opens. ¡°This is,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept around, finally murmuring to herself. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Formation.¡± An immense array had surrounded Tianlun City, and within this array, an ancient, primordial aura awakened. Bounding spiritual energy was converging overhead. As if pulling the entire Red Dust Palace, this piece of heaven and earth was enveloped in rich spiritual energy. And at the center of this convergence of spiritual energy, under the enhancement of the formation, was none other than Gongsun Hongtian. ¡°My Tianlun Sect has stood through countless ages, what do you think we rely on to confront the Divine Maiden Palace,¡± Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s voice was like thunder. He said coldly, ¡°This is an Ancient Array, within which, I am invincible. Even if the World-weary Divine Girl herself descends, I do not fear.¡± Xu Zimei could feel the grandeur of this array. Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s entire being seemed to have undergone an earth-shattering transformation from the inside out. His majestic presence was like a torrent, looking down on all from high above. True Fate began to heal, endless tendrils sprouting from behind him. At this moment, the power within his body had reached its peak, his whole being turning monster-like. Unrecognizable, his roars were deafening. ¡°The City Lord has activated the array,¡± the four great protectors at his side were slightly alarmed. They said, ¡°Tell all the citizens to evacuate in all directions, clear the area of battle.¡± Xu Zimei looked up, feeling the impact even more intensely. The countless tendrils became even more terrifying. Thousands of them came killing towards him. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was surrounded by the tendrils and flung heavily towards the ground around him. ¡°Immortal Extreme,¡± Xu Zimei struggled to her feet, murmuring to herself. Although she was at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm, ordinary beings at the Immortal Ascension Boundary didn¡¯t even register in her sight. To battle her to this extent, one must be an existence at the Immortal Extreme. Such a being represented the highest combat strength of this world. Without exaggeration, many of the old ancestors of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect didn¡¯t have this strength. She looked at Gongsun Hongtian, realizing that his sudden surge in strength must be related to this suddenly appearing array. And this array had limitations; as long as one went far enough from the territorial boundary of Tianlun City, the enhancement of the array would naturally dissipate. Watching the countless tendrils coming at her again, Xu Zimei shouted. ¡°Bring it on.¡± Above, the power of the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate surged wildly through the three gates. The Shaking Heaven Power that formed the Power Vortex was desperately spinning, and a swirling Demonic Qi began to faintly appear in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. When the tendrils once again came killing to her front, Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand tightly grasped several of them. The remaining tendrils hit Xu Zimei¡¯s body, but she remained unmoved as the Prison Suppressor Demon Body within her started to rise bit by bit. Demonic Qi spread all around Xu Zimei, with the purple-black lines on her face flickering in and out of visibility. ¡°This is,¡± Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s gaze froze, looking at Xu Zimei with confusion. ¡°Demonic Skills, first form: Illusory Demon Technique.¡± Xu Zimei slowly waved her hands, murmuring to herself. ¡°Those who see gods or immortals in the boundless illusory realm of strength.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, Gongsun Hongtian felt as if the void in front of him had transformed. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788 Chapter 787 The Origins of Gu Yue ?Chapter 788: Chapter 787 The Origins of Gu Yue Chapter 788: Chapter 787 The Origins of Gu Yue The space before them had changed, but Gongsun Hongtian, after carefully sensing it, did not notice anything different. Behind him, countless tentacles once again launched an attack. However, at this moment, the distance between Xu Zimei and Gongsun Hongtian, with them as the center, had started to fold in on itself. It was as if space had turned into a mirror. As Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s countless tentacles attacked, the same tentacles also appeared on Xu Zimei¡¯s side. Using the same techniques, with the same power. Countless tentacles entwined, and thunderous explosions rang out, the Firmament changed as the winds and clouds burst forth. The entire space collapsed before the two, with Xu Zimei remaining still from beginning to end. Letting the tentacles battle it out. Whatever the nature of the attack from the opponent was, the same was true on her side. This was the so-called Illusory Demon Technique, one of the pinnacles of space, folding. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Capable of letting space refract, reflecting all attacks. The stronger the force, the stronger the reflected attack. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°How can this be, how can this be,¡± Gongsun Hongtian watched everything before him, still somewhat reluctant to believe. He once again increased the power of his Formation, using endless Spiritual Energy to attack Xu Zimei. Space emitted a roar, one could feel the sensation of being squeezed and oppressed. Xu Zimei could tell the opponent was very strong; the refracted space she had created was already starting to struggle. ¡°Demonic Ten Skills¡¯ second technique, second says: Plague Demon Technique.¡± Xu Zimei murmured again in a low voice. ¡°Afflicted by Karmic Illness.¡± In the next moment, an endless aura of death enveloped the entire Tianlun City. This aura of death was terrifying, it could ignore all defenses and extract life and lifespan from within a person¡¯s body. Feeling the aura of death that carried an intense hunger for life, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. ¡°What kind of monster is this guy,¡± he took a deep breath, feeling that he had never encountered such a formidable opponent. This aura of death was like an intangible substance, impossible to fight and impossible to escape. Just then, the rubble from the ruins shifted. A loud cry came from within. ¡°Dad, save me, save me!¡± The voice of Gongsun Tianxun came from within. The previous Yueyang Inn had turned into ruins, and he struggled to run out from the rubble, fleeing forward. And Gu Yue¡¯s figure was chasing behind him. Previously, Xu Zimei had asked Gu Yue to keep an eye on Gongsun Tianxun since his Vein Gate was sealed, he wasn¡¯t much stronger than an ordinary person. Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s brows had been slightly furrowed; what he cared about was not his son¡¯s life, but rather how to deal with this formidable enemy before him. However, when he saw Gu Yue appear, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. He stared at Gu Yue¡¯s figure, standing rooted to the spot as if bewitched, unable to move. Gongsun Tianxun continued to yell from below. Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s figure lightly stepped in midair, turning into a streak of light as he flew towards Gu Yue. Gu Yue was so scared that she quickly hid behind the monk Da Zhi. ¡°I, I mean no harm,¡± Gongsun Hongtian looked somewhat restrained. He looked at Gu Yue and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°What, you know her?¡± Xu Zimei asked from the side. ¡°It¡¯s too similar,¡± Gongsun Hongtian turned to look at Xu Zimei and said. ¡°I think there might be some misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Can I know her identity?¡± Gongsun Hongtian looked at Gu Yue and said. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Gu, Gu Yue,¡± she hesitated slightly in her response. ¡°Surname Gu, indeed, the same as hers,¡± Gongsun Hongtian muttered to himself. He then looked up at Gu Yue and asked, ¡°Where is your mother?¡± ¡°After my mother sent me out of the Red Dust Palace, I never saw her again,¡± Gu Yue seemed to recall something. With a sense of loss, she asked, ¡°Do you know my mother?¡± ¡°Did you know? You look exactly like your mother did when she was young, strikingly identical,¡± Gongsun Hongtian replied. ¡°Stop being melodramatic, just say what you have to,¡± Xu Zimei interjected. ¡°Can we talk alone?¡± Gongsun Hongtian asked, turning towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and finally nodded. The two of them moved away from the crowd to a spot nearby. Xu Zimei looked up and said, ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°May I ask why you must kill me?¡± Gongsun Hongtian asked. ¡°Your head in exchange for something,¡± Xu Zimei smiled as he spoke. ¡°To trade with the Divine Maiden Palace?¡± Gongsun Hongtian smiled back. ¡°You believe what those people say?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and asked. ¡°A very long time ago, before the Tianlun Sect existed. For everyone entering the Red Dust Palace, coming here meant seeing through the mortal world and thereafter living cut off from society,¡± Gongsun Hongtian recounted slowly. ¡°But it¡¯s easy to talk about seeing through the mortal world; not everyone can achieve it. Some people are just momentarily lost and have taken the wrong path. As time went by and more people came here, the number of those regretting also increased.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of all this, get to the point,¡± Xu Zimei urged. ¡°The Red Dust Palace doesn¡¯t allow love or desire among its members. But it¡¯s natural for humans to have feelings. Many still married and bore children in secret, living a life of fear and trepidation. That is the kind of environment I was born into. From a young age, my parents confined me to hide me, fearing that I would be discovered. It wasn¡¯t until I grew up that I was finally able to leave that dark room.¡± Gongsun Hongtian spoke, slowly sitting down on the ruins nearby. He laughed, his smile filled with bitterness. ¡°Perhaps this world has never welcomed me since the day I was born. For me, the memories I have here are all painful. No matter what I did, I was bound by restrictions, and I was constantly yearning for the outside world. In my bleak life, probably only one girl was the sole light of my existence. Our meeting, our chance encounter, and eventually falling in love, that was the happiest time of my life. Perhaps beautiful things aren¡¯t meant to last. The day that girl left, I found out that she was a candidate for Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace. Between us, there lay an insurmountable chasm. At that time, she was already with child.¡± Upon hearing Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s words, Xu Zimei paused, then looked at Gu Yue beside him and asked, ¡°Are you saying Gu Yue is your daughter?¡± ¡°Appearance, name, there can¡¯t be that many coincidences in this world,¡± Gongsun Hongtian nodded and replied. ¡°To see the woman I loved leave, perhaps never to meet again in this lifetime. That feeling of helplessness planted a seed in the depths of my heart. That day I vowed to overthrow the rule of the Divine Maiden Palace and bring freedom to the people here. Later, I encountered many fortunes and even discovered this ancient formation.¡± Chapter 789 - Chapter 789 Chapter 788 Young Palace Master Lan Keer ?Chapter 789: Chapter 788 Young Palace Master Lan Ke¡¯er Chapter 789: Chapter 788 Young Palace Master Lan Ke¡¯er ¡°I kept a low profile, waiting for my strength to gradually increase. Once my power supported by the Formation was strong enough to face the Divine Maiden Palace without defeat,¡± ¡°I then established the Tianlun Sect, hoping to use it to counter the Divine Maiden Palace.¡± Upon hearing Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the Divine Maiden Palace promised you, but I know that most of the people there are not to be trusted,¡± said Gongsun Hongtian. ¡°The mother of Yue¡¯er is named Gu Mingxi, and the people of the Divine Maiden Palace once promised me too. If I disbanded the Tianlun Sect, they would release Mingxi and send both of us out of the Red Dust Palace. But later, they went back on their word, and luckily I had been cautious.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Gongsun Hongtian and asked. ¡°Together, we annihilate the Divine Maiden Palace, and then you can have whatever you want,¡± Gongsun Hongtian said. ¡°I can only counterbalance with the help of this ancient Formation; otherwise, just walking out like this, I am not necessarily a match for the Divine Maiden Palace. If we join forces, with your strength, there¡¯s definitely a chance.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei remain silent, Gongsun Hongtian continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, we can test things out first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Are you going to tell Gu Yue about her identity?¡± he asked. Gongsun Hongtian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t yet figured out how to face her. After all, from childhood to adulthood, it has been Mingxi taking care of her, and I, as a father, haven¡¯t done anything. May I spend some time with her first and then gradually tell her?¡± Xu Zimei nodded without objection. The two quickly conspired and then returned to the city. Gongsun Hongtian also didn¡¯t say much to anyone else. He ordered the four protectors to rebuild all the collapsed buildings in the city, restoring peace to the city walls. He was ready to leave with Xu Zimei and the others. As for Gongsun Tianxun, the things he had done in the underground chambers, once known to Gongsun Hongtian, resulted in his immediate confinement. Xu Zimei also found out later that Gongsun Tianxun was not Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s biological son, but his adopted son. After separating from Gu Mingxi, Gongsun Hongtian had never sought anyone else. ¡­ Having briefly settled the Tianlun Sect, Gongsun Hongtian followed Xu Zimei and the others when they left. The three returned to Flame Martial City, where they prepared to venture to the Divine Maiden Palace once again from the local Divine Temple. Throughout the journey, Gongsun Hongtian was extremely attentive to Gu Yue, giving her anything she wanted. ¡°Do you know my mother?¡± Gu Yue asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve met her before,¡± nodded Gongsun Hongtian. ¡°Then do you know where my mother is?¡± Gu Yue continued. ¡°That day at the Divine Maiden Palace, I saw someone who looked exactly like my mother, but I know it wasn¡¯t her.¡± ¡°She is your mother¡¯s sister, and your aunt,¡± said Gongsun Hongtian after a moment of silence. ¡°Initially, the position of Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace should have been your mother¡¯s, but due to certain matters, it eventually fell to your aunt Gu Mingyu.¡± He dared not speak too clearly. After all these years, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s knowledge of the affairs at the Divine Maiden Palace was limited. After seven long days, the group of four finally returned to the Divine Maiden Palace. Xu Zimei had Gongsun Hongtian bound up with the Binding Immortal Lock. However, compared to their last visit, which was quiet, this time the Divine Maiden Palace was noticeably livelier. Decorations hung brightly, with people coming and going. The heads of the temples from various places in the Red Dust Palace had all come here. Even the City Lords of several cities and some influential figures were invited to the Divine Maiden Palace. This was indeed a rare occurrence. On ordinary days, even the people from the Divine Temple couldn¡¯t necessarily visit the Divine Maiden Palace anytime, let alone other people. Xu Zimei found a few people and inquired. Only then did he learn that today the Divine Maiden Palace was going to hold a grand assembly, and the content of the assembly was to announce the new successor of the Divine Maiden Palace. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï That would be the so-called Young Palace Master. When several people arrived at the Divine Maiden Palace, the assembly had already started at the Divine Maiden Square. The elder of the Divine Maiden Palace also made an appearance there. As Xu Zimei and the others approached, they saw that the vast square was already filled with a dense crowd of people. A glance estimated there were probably thousands of people. In the central position, a massive statue of the Divine Maiden stood there imposingly. Below the Divine Maiden statue was laid a red carpet, with several seats arranged on it. The three elders of the Divine Maiden Palace and the Palace Master Gu Mingyu were sitting at the foremost seats. ¡°Today, we have gathered everyone here to hold the inauguration ceremony of the new Young Palace Master,¡± the elder of the Divine Maiden Palace in the middle stood up. This was an old man, with white beard and hair, projecting an extraordinary temperament. He wore a white robe adorned with two interlocking patterns. In this Divine Maiden Palace, he was the only male. The other two elders, one was an old woman, and the other was a woman with a voluptuous figure. ¡°It¡¯s Heaven Inheriting Elder,¡± murmured some people from below as they saw the old man speaking. ¡°Heaven Inheriting Elder hasn¡¯t appeared for many years; who would have thought he¡¯d come out for the inauguration ceremony of the Young Palace Master.¡± ¡°Does anyone know the identity of this Young Palace Master? There wasn¡¯t any news about it before.¡± ¡°Who knows, let¡¯s just keep watching,¡± others replied. ¡­ Heaven Inheriting Elder stood up, smiling and said, ¡°I hope everyone here can look after the Young Palace Master in the future, she is new to the Red Dust Palace and does not understand many things very clearly. Alright, I announce the official start of the inauguration ceremony for the new Young Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace.¡± Following the words of the elder, the drums to the sides were struck forcefully. The resounding ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± echoed throughout the entire Divine Maiden Square. The statue of the Divine Maiden in the center of the square emitted a faint glow. Accompanied by the Divine Envoys, a woman dressed in a blue robe slowly walked out. Her steps were light, her long black hair neatly tied up and secured with a flower-patterned hair accessory at the back. Her face was calm, with features like a melon seed, her eyes clear as a pool of water. A few strands of hair hung beside her ears, adding a captivating charm to her. ¡°So this is the new Young Palace Master,¡± someone muttered to themselves. ¡°Indeed, the Divine Maiden Palace always produces beauties.¡± ¡°Unknown origins, too, as I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± The crowd started murmuring amongst themselves as the woman appeared, but only Zimo¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Lan Ke¡¯er,¡± he chuckled softly. Most of the things in this world always seem to be coincidental or contrary to what¡¯s expected. He originally planned to find Lan Ke¡¯er after solving the issue with the Nirvana Beads. He hadn¡¯t expected that now she would appear before him like this. Both real and illusory. ¡°Ke Er, come here,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder beckoned and said to Lan Ke¡¯er. ¡°Worship the ancestors, gain the Divine Maiden¡¯s approval, and all the people here will recognize your identity¡± Lan Ke¡¯er nodded, and a Divine Envoy came forward carrying a large red plate. On this plate were several different colored Spirit Crystals. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790 Chapter 789 The Great Battle Against the Three Great Ancestors ?Chapter 790: Chapter 789: The Great Battle Against the Three Great Ancestors Chapter 790: Chapter 789: The Great Battle Against the Three Great Ancestors When the three Spirit Crystals were brought forth, everyone rose from their seats. Whether they were the City Lords who had come to observe, the Divine Envoys from the Divine Maiden Palace, or the three Elders. All faced the sculpture and knelt in worship. The three Spirit Crystals were placed in front of the sculpture, and a faint light shone down from it, enveloping all the crystals. ¡°Please, Divine Maiden, bestow your blessing,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder said aloud. In the next moment, the three Spirit Crystals began to transform. One turned into streaming light and returned to the sculpture, another flew into Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s body, forming a totem on her forehead. The last became a long sword that slowly floated in front of Lan Ke¡¯er. ¡°A sword signifies slaughter, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder frowned slightly and said in a hushed tone. The totem on Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s forehead resembled a flying bird and was azure blue in color. From time to time, it flashed with blue light. ¡°We have seen the Young Palace Master,¡± all those around knelt down and greeted Lan Ke¡¯er. ¡°Please rise, everyone,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said as she lifted her head, her blue robe fluttering in the wind. The succession ceremony was not complicated; after the Divine Maiden¡¯s blessing, arrangements would be made for a feast. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°If your succession ceremony is over, may I say a few words?¡± Just then, a voice came from behind the crowd. Everyone quickly turned their heads to see Xu Zimei and his entourage slowly walking over from the back. ¡°Who is this?¡± someone asked, puzzled. Upon seeing Xu Zimei appear, Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s gaze intensified, and her body seemed to sway slightly, unsteady on her feet. ¡°Who are you?¡± two of the Divine Envoys stepped forward and blocked the way of Xu Zimei and his group. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your Elders; I have matters to discuss with them,¡± Xu Zimei said. The two Divine Envoys looked behind themselves to see the elderly matriarch gesturing with her hand, signaling Xu Zimei and his group to come in. Heaven Inheriting Elder, Ancestor Yingtian, and Ancestor Ming were the three Elders of the Divine Maiden Palace. The one who had been speaking with Xu Zimei was the woman in the blue robe seated in the chief position, known as Ancestor Ming. Xu Zimei pointed to Gongsun Hongtian, bound by the Binding Immortal Lock, and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the man I¡¯ve brought to you. You can handle him as you wish. Where¡¯s what I want?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Gongsun Hongtian,¡± Ancestor Ming said with a somewhat surprised smile. Not just her, but the other two Elders were also visibly moved. ¡°Gongsun Hongtian, you finally dared to step out of your Tianlun City shell,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder laughed heartily. Hearing the words of the two Elders, the people around them suddenly erupted into commotion. ¡°He is Gongsun Hongtian? The Sect Hierarch of Tianlun Sect?¡± ¡°This guy comes to our Divine Maiden Palace, isn¡¯t that just seeking death?¡± This event was even more shocking than the Young Palace Master¡¯s ceremony. After all, Tianlun Sect was like a thorn in the heart of the Divine Maiden Palace, one that could not be removed. And in recent years, they seemed even more powerful. Ignoring the clamor of others, Xu Zimei looked toward Ancestor Ming and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my item?¡± ¡°What did you promise him?¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder asked Ancestor Ming quietly. ¡°The Nirvana Beads,¡± Ming replied. ¡°This is absurd; that¡¯s a treasure beyond compare, and you know its value better than I do,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder said urgently. ¡°You¡¯ve made your decision,¡± Ancestor Ming stretched her waist and languidly reclined on her chair. After pondering for a moment, Heaven Inheriting Elder eventually smiled and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°Honorable sir, may we discuss this matter and provide you with an answer thereafter?¡± ¡°What, does your word mean nothing?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s just that this matter is of great importance, and we must be cautious,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder replied. ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and unlocked the Binding Immortal Lock on Gongsun Hongtian at his side. He said, ¡°Then go ahead, it seems that others do not wish to keep their promises anymore.¡± Watching Gongsun Hongtian about to leave, Ancestor Yingtian who had been silent at the side suddenly slapped his seat fiercely. He bellowed, ¡°Gongsun, you scoundrel, you wish to leave the Divine Maiden Palace?¡± As her words fell, she directly charged towards Gongsun Hongtian. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei slightly smiled. ¡°Indeed, there are still such shameless people in this world.¡± Gongsun Hongtian was now fighting with Ancestor Yingtian. Gongsun Hongtian laughed and said, ¡°Young Master Xu, do you see? The people of the Divine Maiden Palace are all betrayers.¡± Surrounding the Divine Maiden Palace, blue barriers started rising, encasing the entire palace like a membrane, aimed at preventing Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s escape. This was the Divine Maiden Palace¡¯s protective formation, also meant to stop Gongsun Hongtian from fleeing. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He raised his hand and grabbed forcefully, and boundless spiritual energy formed a gigantic palm in the air. As the giant hand reached for Ancestor Yingtian, the entire firmament began to tremble. With a ¡°boom,¡± it was as if the sky had exploded. Ancestor Yingtian¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. Heaven Inheriting Elder at the side shifted his gaze towards Xu Zimei and said, ¡°What is the meaning of this, sir?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the Nirvana Beads nicely, then I guess I¡¯ll just have to take them myself.¡± ¡°Insolent! This Divine Maiden Palace is not a place where you can behave wildly,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder scoffed coldly. His presence was astonishing, a series of majestic auras emanating from him. It shook the entire firmament. ¡°Ancestor Ming,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder turned to look at the unconcerned Ancestor Ming beside him, calling out in displeasure. Ancestor Ming shrugged his shoulders, smiling as he stood up. Like ripples oscillating, with each opening of vein gates, an aura stronger than the preceding one swept out from around her. The three figures walked on air, and their aura engulfed the entire firmament. Everyone below felt oppressed, sensing under this formidable aura that in the vast and boundless universe, they were weak and helpless. ¡°You all might as well stay,¡± said Heaven Inheriting Elder. The strength of these three was already at Stepping into Immortality. Ancestor Yingtian ought to be at the Immortal King level, Ancestor Ming was an Undying Immortal, while Heaven Inheriting Elder was at the Immortal Extreme. ¡°Young Master Xu, I can hold off one of them,¡± Gongsun Hongtian laughed. Xu Zimei turned to look at the monk Da Zhi. Da Zhi quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I need to protect Gu Yue. I¡¯m not fit for a battle at this level.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. His gaze turned towards the two in the sky. His own aura was also increasing bit by bit. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and Chaos walked out from the True Fate World. The overwhelming beastly might permeated the entire arena. With the cultivation in the True Fate World, Chaos was extraordinarily blessed and had also reached the level of Immortal King. Xu Zimei laughed and patted Chaos on the head, saying, ¡°Then it¡¯s one each.¡± Having said that, he directly charged at Heaven Inheriting Elder. He ascended step by step, with Shaking Heaven Power and the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate revolving inside him. The aura around him broke through the sky, dispersing the suppression of the three in the air, and the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations were also activated at that moment. The ¡°boom and rumble¡± of explosions completely submerged the surrounding void. Chapter 791 - Chapter 791 Chapter 790 All Catastrophe ?Chapter 791: Chapter 790 All Catastrophe Chapter 791: Chapter 790 All Catastrophe The momentum surged upwards, confronting the three great elders of the Divine Maiden Palace head-on, as the people below watched the scene in shock. ¡°Do you truly intend to make an enemy of my Divine Maiden Palace?¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder asked sternly. ¡°This is the headquarters of the Divine Maiden Palace, you¡¯d better think it through.¡± ¡°How can you even ask me that? I brought Gongsun Hongtian here, only for you to renege on our agreement. With people like you ruling the Red Dust Palace, it¡¯s absolutely revolting,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°If you are willing to cease, my Divine Maiden Palace will naturally compensate you. If you persist in your obstinacy, then today you will be suppressed alongside him,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder snorted coldly. ¡°Just with you?¡± Zimo chuckled lightly. He snorted coldly, and the Tyrant Shadow in his right hand erupted with endless Blade Intent as he charged towards Heaven Inheriting Elder. Half the firmament was stirred up by the Blade Intent. Meanwhile, Gongsun Hongtian also attacked Ancestor Ming. In the end, only Chaos and Ancestor Yingtian were left battling together. The firmament was divided into three battlefields, with others below unable to qualify to join the battle. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï The cultivation techniques practiced by the Divine Maiden Palace were quite peculiar. Their cultivation technique was simply called the Eighteen Realms. That is to say, the so-called six senses, six roots, and six dusts. Collectively known as the Eighteen Realms. Once a person¡¯s Eighteen Realms had been ground away, they would become a soulless shell, no more than walking dead. This is the strongest aspect of this cultivation technique. Usually, when the Divine Maiden Palace would punish some criminals, they would use this technique. Eye consciousness, ear consciousness, nose consciousness, tongue consciousness, body consciousness, and mental consciousness, these are the six senses. The faculties of sight, hearing, smell, taste, touch, and thought, these are the six roots. The dusts of form, sound, smell, taste, touch, and dharmas, these are the six dusts. These Eighteen Realms represent the human body and the human mind. At this moment, one could see eighteen different kinds of gases swirling around Heaven Inheriting Elder. Above the firmament, he was surrounded by eighteen gases evolving, merging and separating. Eventually, they converged into an immense barrier that enveloped both him and Xu Zimei. ¡°Here, I can strip you of everything,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder said indifferently. With a wave of his right hand, it was as if the entire firmament had collapsed. Countless gases bore down on Zimo. Zimo raised the Tyrant Shadow high in his hands and slashed directly through it. A resounding ¡°boom¡± was heard, as if a gigantic mushroom cloud had exploded, engulfing the entire firmament within it. Space was completely buried, with countless fragmented pieces falling down. ¡°Strip the six senses,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder bellowed. Numerous gases enfolded around Zimo. At that moment, Zimo felt as if the entire world had vanished from his consciousness. He could not see, hear, or even touch or feel anything; he seemed to have fallen into an abysmally infinite darkness. ¡°So this is the Eighteen Realms,¡± he murmured to himself. But he couldn¡¯t hear his own words anymore. Zimo couldn¡¯t perceive anything from the outside world, feeling as if his consciousness had been locked away. He slowly sat up, and the third eye on his forehead gradually opened. ¡°Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil,¡± that was the divine eye Zimo had opened at that moment. Its function was not just to possess supreme Thunderbolt attacks, but also to see through all illusions. Thunderbolt is the nemesis of many illusions. Being utterly yin and utterly yang, this is the strongest attacking state of thunderbolts. The so-called Eighteen Realms didn¡¯t really strip people of their six senses. It merely used an illusionary realm to block a person¡¯s perception, a high-level illusion that was hard to detect. The moment the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil opened, a faint purple arc of electricity flickered between Xu Zimei¡¯s brows. Within this electric arc, the vast Thunder Sea brewed, and then the false illusion met the thunderbolt and instantly dissipated like smoke. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s state from the outside, the Heaven Inheriting Elder saw that Xu Zimei had no ability to resist and could only be manipulated at his whim. Just as he was approaching Xu Zimei, suddenly a surge of thunderbolt shot out from the center of Xu Zimei¡¯s brows. It pierced through his chest, and the torrent of thunderbolt sent him flying. Xu Zimei slowly stood up, endless gray thunderbolts surging through the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil at his brow. He looked towards the Heaven Inheriting Elder, who was shaking as he stood up from the midst of the thunderbolts. A large hole had been pierced through his chest. Even the blood seemed to have been blasted into ash-purple by the thunderbolt. But the opponent did not die; at this level, even if one¡¯s True Fate was shattered, there was still a chance of resurrection. And this was only a wound of such a degree. ¡°I really underestimated you,¡± the Heaven Inheriting Elder sneered with a grin. ¡°You indeed are surprisingly weak,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. The Heaven Inheriting Elder huffed coldly. The fact that the opponent could easily break his Eighteen Realms had also somewhat surprised him. This was the Cultivation Technique left by the World-weary Divine Girl, which he had practiced for many years and believed he had mastered its essence. ¡°World-Weary Beast, come forth,¡± the Heaven Inheriting Elder roared again. The power of the beast¡¯s True Fate rolled behind him. A massive beast¡¯s head emerged from the void, followed soon by its body and limbs. This beast¡¯s head was immensely large, and its entire body was a pure red. Its back and arms glowed as if they were made of molten lava, excessively heated. There were four steel-like barbs on each side of its back. Its head resembled that of a monkey, with a strand of white long hair fluttering on both cheeks and the top of the head. The ears were long and thin, each contour reflecting against itself. The moment the World-Weary Beast appeared, it glared viciously at Xu Zimei. It leaped a hundred meters high and pounced towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei raised his Curved Blade to meet it, and the beast bit down on the blade, tugging fiercely. The World-Weary Beast¡¯s strength was astonishing, it bit down on the Tyrant Shadow and flung Xu Zimei away. Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure did a somersault in mid-air, steadying himself. As the World-Weary Beast once again charged at him. Xu Zimei swung his right hand, and rolling Demonic Qi burst forth from his body. ¡°Demonic Ten Skills, Third Technique, Three: Earth Demon Technique. All disasters befall.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, the entire surroundings of the Divine Maiden Palace began to change. Lightning flashed and thunder roared, a Mad Wind and heavy rain took over. All disasters swarmed in. Earthquakes, floods, bloodbaths, sandstorms, hurricanes, volcanoes, tsunamis¡­ ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï All disasters submerged the Divine Maiden Palace, as well as the World-Weary Beast and the Heaven Inheriting Elder. The force of nature was unstoppable, and though it was said ¡®man can overcome heaven,¡¯ it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily stopped either. In the midst of all disasters, the roars of the Heaven Inheriting Elder were drowned out. Xu Zimei looked on indifferently at all this. After the disasters passed and the storm dissipated, the previously shattered sky was clear as ever, and the Heaven Inheriting Elder¡¯s figure lay in the void. Off to the side, Ancestor Ming and Ancestor Yingtian, who were in a fierce battle with Gongsun Hongtian, hurried over. They rescued the Heaven Inheriting Elder, whose True Fate had shattered. Chapter 792 - Chapter 792 Chapter 791 Terror Descends ?Chapter 792: Chapter 791 Terror Descends Chapter 792: Chapter 791 Terror Descends ¡°Heaven Inheriting Elder, are you alright?¡± Ancestor Yingtian hastily asked. Only to see Heaven Inheriting Elder weakly stand up. Although there was no concern for his life, with his True Fate shattered, his body¡¯s weakness was still evident, and he now lacked the ability to fight. He looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°I have been defeated.¡± ¡°Victory or defeat doesn¡¯t matter, hand over the Nirvana Beads, or else today I will annihilate the Divine Maiden Palace,¡± said Xu Zimei indifferently. ¡°Do you really think that we are the only strongest presences of the Red Dust Palace, one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands?¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder stood up and said faintly. ¡°If there were only a few of us old bones, we would have probably been dismantled by others long ago, how then would we bear the name of a Forbidden Land?¡± ¡°Just say what you want to say, no need for implications,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, speaking impatiently. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°You should know the name of the World-weary Divine Girl, an existence even a Great Emperor would show deference to,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder said. ¡°Still, the same words apply, retreat now and we don¡¯t wish for a major conflict, let¡¯s pretend nothing has happened. If things really escalate to the point of no return, it will be a fight to the death between us.¡± ¡°Enough talk, just bring out whatever you have,¡± Xu Zimei said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious about the World-weary Divine Girl, otherwise today your Divine Maiden Palace will cease to exist.¡± ¡°Presumptuous, how dare a little boy show disrespect towards the Divine Girl,¡± Ancestor Yingtian rebuked from the side. ¡°Such an esteemed figure, killing you would merely be a flick of the wrist.¡± ¡°Then I would really like to see that,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°Bring it out,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder let out a sigh and said to Ancestor Yingtian. ¡°Really take it out?¡± Ancestor Yingtian replied. ¡°This concerns the prestige of the Divine Maiden Palace, there can be no compromise,¡± said Heaven Inheriting Elder indifferently. ¡°Otherwise, how will we lead the vast Red Dust Palace in the future?¡± Hearing Heaven Inheriting Elder¡¯s words, the three elders took out three items from their Storage Rings. They were the Array Plate, Array Flags, and Array Qi. Xu Zimei could understand the Array Plate; after all, many Array Masters liked to create such things. But nowadays, what is usually paired with the Array Plate are Array Seals. The era of Array Flags has long passed. After the Wild Desolation Era, Array Flags were rarely used anymore. And Array Qi, that was even more scarce. Unless the normal spiritual energy of heaven and earth could not activate a formation, specific Array Qi would be retained to start the formation. But in this era, except for those especially ancient formations from the Mythical Era, these things were essentially unnecessary. ¡°You¡¯re the one forcing our hand,¡± said Heaven Inheriting Elder as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°People like you are always quick to label others,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about who was the first to break faith?¡± However, at this moment, Heaven Inheriting Elder was no longer interested in listening to Xu Zimei¡¯s words. All that could be seen was him throwing the Array Plate into the void. Once the Array Plate was activated, the next moment, it transformed into something vast, expanding boundlessly, enveloping the entire Red Dust Palace within it. As the Array Plate revolved, it covered the entire sky. Ancestor Yingtian then threw out the Array Flags in his hands as well. It was impossible to discern how many flags there were; the densely packed Array Flags were terrifying to behold. They dispersed throughout the void, gradually vanishing from sight. As they rotated with the Array Plate, the aura around the three elders greatly intensified. Their formidable energy connected, gradually releasing the Array Qi bit by bit. The Array Qi turned into a stream of light that entered the Array Plate. The next moment, an immense amount of spiritual energy began to converge towards this place. ¡°Boom, boom, boom,¡± a sound like rolling thunder arose from the depths of the clouds. Suddenly, the sky was transformed as wind and thunder changed colors. The wind began to stir, and the clouds gathered, as flying sand and rolling stones filled the air. It was as if a sandstorm had blown in, thoroughly enveloping the entire sky. In the depths of the Array Plate, its initially slow rotation sped up with the addition of Array Qi, spinning rapidly. A passage to a teleportation space appeared from deep within the Formation. All of heaven and earth fell silent, except for that teleportation space, where a barely discernible aura suppressed the entire realm. One could sense the terror before even seeing the person. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we leave quickly?¡± the monk Da Zhi said to Xu Zimei, looking at him. ¡°Go where?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The gusty wind lifted his tussled hair and his garments flapped noisily. ¡°Are you stupid? You are destined to carry the mantle of Destiny,¡± shouted Da Zhi beside him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to seek out danger here when you have a boundless future as a Great Emperor.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure I can become a Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei said, smiling. ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other for very long.¡± ¡°Just trust me; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have found you,¡± Da Zhi bellowed. ¡°No need, I, Xu Zimei, have never backed down in my life,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said, ¡°At least here on the Yuan Central Continent, there¡¯s no one that can make me.¡± ¡­ Within that teleportation space, a beam of light shot up to the heavens. Everyone in the Red Dust Palace could feel that oppressive aura and the terrifying power it contained. ¡°Kneel down, pay homage to the Divine Maiden,¡± the Heaven Inheriting Elder shouted from the side. The entire Divine Maiden Palace was shrouded in silence, quiet as a muted cicada. Not even whispers could be heard. People knelt on the ground, watching the terrifying aftershocks appearing in the sky above. Within the teleportation space, the silhouette of a woman flickered in and out of visibility. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Gongsun Hongtian asked from the side. Xu Zimei looked at that silhouette, deep and unfathomable, like a stagnant pond, his senses eliciting no reaction. The opponent was too strong. ¡°No match for her,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He had an estimation of his own strength. With all his trump cards revealed, even a warrior at the Immortal Extreme could be defeated. But against someone stronger, he was certainly no match. The higher the realm, even the smallest of levels represents a chasm that cannot be bridged. The higher one climbed, the more difficult it became for Talented Disciples to fight across ranks. Only with his many trump cards and his powerful True Fate had he been able to achieve this feat. The moment that silhouette appeared, all of heaven and earth fell eerily silent. As if everything was suppressed, frozen in a state of stillness. ¡°This is surely at least the level of a Great Emperor, or perhaps even stronger,¡± murmured Xu Zimei. ¡°The heaven beyond heavens, definitely not an existence that belongs to the Yuan Central Continent.¡± As the silhouette appeared, the heavens and earth also began to tremble. From the depths of the firmament, it seemed as though a gaze had looked over. Although the sky appeared unchanged, everyone felt as if they were being watched. That was the eye of the Great Dao. The appearance of this silhouette was so powerful that it violated the laws of this world and thus drew the attention of the Great Dao. Just like Bai Meng, who had veins that were ensconced within the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, in the Yuan Central Continent, he could only maintain the strength of a Great Emperor. If he forced his way through the tenth Vein Gate, he would be struck down by the Great Dao. However, since the Mythical Era, if those powerful beings wished to descend upon the Yuan Central Continent, they could do so at great cost. Chapter 793 - Chapter 793 Chapter 792 Nirvana Beads ?Chapter 793: Chapter 792: Nirvana Beads Chapter 793: Chapter 792: Nirvana Beads Just like the Divine Emperor from long ago, who was blasted to death by three Great Emperors from the lower realms. His True Fate was shattered. Although the price paid was steep, the beings from Heaven Beyond Heavens could finally descend upon Yuan Central Continent. ¡°World-weary Divine Girl, huh,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. He couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly, from the outline, he could only tell it was a woman. The World-weary Divine Girl was concealed in the void, her surroundings seemingly enshrouded by a mist. Indistinguishable in truth and uncertain in gender. Xu Zimei knew that he was no match. This kind of fight would require summoning Bai Meng and the others. ¡°Who summons me?¡± A cold voice arose from the void. The voice, like a vast proclamation from the Great Dao, spread throughout heaven and earth, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Divine Girl, we are your believers,¡± the Heaven Inheriting Elders promptly knelt down and said respectfully. ¡°Red Dust Palace,¡± the woman in the void muttered softly. Then she asked, ¡°Why have you summoned me?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Now an outsider seeks to destroy your divine palace, our powers are insufficient, we can only summon you.¡± Upon hearing the Heaven Inheriting Elder¡¯s words, Gu Yue beside him sneered coldly, ¡°Shameless.¡± Clearly, it was the Heaven Inheriting Elders who broke their promises, but now they were the ones to accuse others first. The woman in the void slowly turned her head, her gaze directed towards Xu Zimei. ¡°How do you wish to die?¡± Her cool tone spread through heaven and earth, with a faint killing intent almost materializing and swirling around. ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability, I¡¯ve always been quite lucky,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°And aren¡¯t you going to show your true form? Hiding like this is quite uninteresting.¡± ¡°Ants from the lower realm, so glib,¡± the World-weary Divine Girl huffed. A giant hand was already descending with overpowering suppression. At the same time, the gaze from the depths of the Firmament became more intense, the sky filled with storm clouds and unpredictable changes, seemingly brewing something. The World-weary Divine Girl slightly frowned when her hand came down. Though it seemed an ordinary hand, its suppression rendered the entire world immobile. Everyone below, including Xu Zimei, felt an irresistible force approaching. They couldn¡¯t even draw breath. The giant hand was about to suppress Xu Zimei. At that moment, a black Demonic Qi mushroomed up gently, then soared explosively into the sky. The two streams of Demonic Qi surged up, rendering the entire Firmament murky and shrouded. Everyone looked up to see the vast Demonic Qi charging towards the World-weary Divine Girl. ¡°Such pretense,¡± the World-weary Divine Girl snorted coldly as she reached out her hand and flicked her finger. Two red specks of light shot towards the Demonic Qi to suppress it. But the terror of the Demonic Qi apparently exceeded her expectations. The two red lights were engulfed, and alongside the exploding Demonic Qi in front of her, the World-weary Divine Girl also stumbled several steps backward. Within the explosion of Demonic Qi, the figures of Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General slowly emerged. The Seven-faced Demon General stretched leisurely and looked at the World-weary Divine Girl, smiled, and said, ¡°Impressive, a person from Heaven Beyond Heavens has come to Yuan Central Continent, doesn¡¯t seem too favorable, does it?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Sensing the formidable power surrounding Bai Meng and the other, the World-weary Divine Girl furrowed her brows and asked. ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°What¡¯s important is that everything here today is decided by our Lord. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you can still walk away. ¡°If you really want to fight, after all, the Great Dao is always watching; it won¡¯t benefit you,¡± Bai Meng actually wanted to fight, but the rules of this world were just too strict. He couldn¡¯t unleash his full strength at his peak, so battling the opponent was meaningless. The World-weary Divine Girl pondered for a moment. Then she looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Why do you seek to destroy our Divine Maiden Palace? The order here has existed for countless years, never offending anyone.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking them?¡± Xu Zimei looked up, pointed at Heaven Inheriting Elder and a few others, and said with a smile. Seeing the gaze the World-weary Divine Girl cast their way. Heaven Inheriting Elder became somewhat panicked and quickly said, ¡°It was Ancestor Ming who agreed to give the Nirvana Beads to someone else without my consent. I originally wanted to keep them for you.¡± ¡°If they want them, let them have them,¡± said the World-weary Divine Girl indifferently. ¡°This,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder hesitated. The World-weary Divine Girl sent a message telepathically, and no one knew what she told Heaven Inheriting Elder. But seeing Heaven Inheriting Elder¡¯s expression change, he quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Your Excellency,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder turned to Xu Zimei and said. ¡°I am willing to give you the Nirvana Beads, just don¡¯t interfere with the matters between our Divine Maiden Palace and the Tianlun Sect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to negotiate terms with me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder quickly nodded and took out a fiery red bead from his Storage Ring. The bead¡¯s surface was etched with the pattern of a phoenix. Inside, it was a fiery red, as if burning with raging flames. ¡°This is the Nirvana Bead; someone once brought it into the Divine Maiden Palace, then later it was presented to me,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder explained. Xu Zimei took the Nirvana Bead, which was slightly warm to the touch. It was as though it was formed from condensed flames. Xu Zimei knew that what the Nirvana Beads symbolized was the fire of Nirvana. Legend had it that the fire of Nirvana could cause one to be reborn, even reshaping their very foundation; it was extremely powerful. He stored away the Nirvana Bead and looked up at the World-weary Divine Girl in the sky. Seeing her gaze return his, she said blandly, ¡°If you can bear the destiny of this lifetime, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± After she said this, her figure slowly faded away. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t summon me rashly in the future.¡± As her voice fell, the teleportation space began to shatter. The Array Plate and Array Flags separated once more, returning to the hands of Heaven Inheriting Elder and the others. ¡°Do you have any further instructions, Your Excellency?¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder approached and asked respectfully. He was well aware of what the World-weary Divine Girl¡¯s telepathic message implied about the person in front of him. ¡°I want to talk to her alone,¡± Xu Zimei said softly, looking at Lan Ke¡¯er beside him. ¡°Ke Er,¡± Heaven Inheriting Elder turned to look at Lan Ke¡¯er, nodding slightly at her. Then all the people at Divine Maiden Square withdrew. Leaving only Xu Zimei and Lan Ke¡¯er together. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Why have you come here?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er slowly stepped forward and asked. ¡°To find you, and to search for the Nirvana Bead,¡± Xu Zimei replied directly, without concealment. ¡°Why did you come here to be the Young Palace Master? Were you forced by them?¡± ¡°No, it was my own choice,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er shook her head slightly and answered. ¡°So, what about you? Have you seen through the ways of the world and let go of everything?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Lan Ke¡¯er quietly looked at Xu Zimei without speaking. Chapter 794 - Chapter 794 Chapter 793 Goodbye, Female Protagonist ?Chapter 794: Chapter 793: Goodbye, Female Protagonist? Chapter 794: Chapter 793: Goodbye, Female Protagonist? ¡°` ¡°Do you want to leave with me, or stay here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how to face you. Every time I think of you, it¡¯s accompanied by thoughts of my father, my family,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said after a silence, with a tinge of pain in her voice. ¡°Do you want to avoid it for a lifetime?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t avoid it, what difference does it make if I leave with you now? Can you stay with me all the time? Stay and live a peaceful life with me?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said with a bitter smile. ¡°I understand you, your steps won¡¯t stop. In the end, you will still carry Destiny, head towards Heaven Beyond Heavens, and step by step ascend to higher realms. In the end, I won¡¯t even be able to see your silhouette.¡± ¡°This is my mission,¡± Xu Zimei replied, in silence. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Yes, mission!¡± Lan Ke¡¯er nodded and said. ¡°You left me before, and today you are still leaving me. Many things, even if you could choose again for a second time, would not change, right?¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t answer; in some way, Lan Ke¡¯er was right. He actually had no chance to choose. As the Demon Lord, he enjoyed the conveniences that this identity brought. He also carried with him missions and responsibilities; if he could not lead the Demon Race to revival, he would be ground to ashes by his former enemies. Xu Zimei had no doubts about this. It was also the reason he always strived to become stronger. If it were not for Lan Ke¡¯er, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t even consider his romantic attachments. ¡°I have decided, I want to stay in the Divine Maiden Palace,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said, lifting her head with a resolute gaze. ¡°I will work hard to cultivate the legacy left by the World-weary Divine Girl; maybe one day in the future, we will meet again in Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Have you decided?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Lan Ke¡¯er nodded. ¡°Okay, I respect your decision,¡± Xu Zimei said again, falling silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°When will you leave?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er asked. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stay any longer, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Can you accompany me for one day, just one day?¡± Lan Ke¡¯er raised her head and asked, with a hint of longing in her voice. ¡°Will you belong to me for this day, okay?¡± Looking at Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s complicated eyes, Xu Zimei finally nodded. ¡­ Unlike the snowy weather in the outside world, the area where Red Dust Palace was situated experienced spring all year round, lush and verdant. Gentle sunshine and breezes brushed over the land. Lan Ke¡¯er took Xu Zimei around Red Dust Palace, roaming the mountains and playing with the water. They went to Mingjue Mountain, entered Cordyceps Valley. In this moment, the two of them forgot everything, wishing only to cherish this hard-to-come-by time. At this moment, Lan Ke¡¯er was lively, sunny, wearing a ponytail, resembling a frolicking elf dancing in front of Xu Zimei. Without any interruptions from others, the whole world seemed to grow silent just for this day. The pair set out from Divine Maiden Palace without a destination, just walking on and on. Along the way, Lan Ke¡¯er told Xu Zimei about many interesting incidents from her past. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 The last time they were together, it was always Xu Zimei telling stories. But this time, Lan Ke¡¯er was speaking, while Xu Zimei just listened quietly, occasionally showing a smile. From dawn to dusk, the pale sky gradually turned golden with the sunset. The two sat on the top of a high mountain, leaning on each other, watching the sunset. ¡°Do you like sunsets?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°No, sunsets always make me feel like everything has ended,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er said, shaking her head. ¡°I like the sunrise at dawn, when everything is thriving, and it all has just begun.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°But sometimes, an ending is just for a better beginning.¡± ¡°` The sunset, the evening glow, the Fire Refining Cloud, the solitary bird, the Qingfeng breeze a€¡± everything was beautiful, but for Xu Zimei at this moment, only the girl before him occupied his heart. Everyone is mere grass and trees, but you are Qing Shan. ¡­ For most people, their lives are probably ordinary. Only a small number of people experience tumultuous lives. Ordinary people envy the spectacular, and conversely, those with spectacular lives yearn for the ordinary. Humans, a species that will never understand contentment is happiness. The sunset fell, and the light faded away. That evening, the sky sparkled with stars, a crescent moon hanging on the horizon. The stars twinkled, lighting up the entire mountaintop. The high mountain gave the illusion that one could simply reach out and pluck the stars. Xu Zimei lay on the soft grass at the summit, with the grass very soft and the gentle breeze blowing, careful not to disturb the tranquility. Lan Ke¡¯er rested her head on Xu Zimei¡¯s chest, her right hand lightly encircling his waist. Xu Zimei could even smell a scent on her long hair that resembled lavender. ¡°When I leave tomorrow, let me go first, and you pretend to sleep,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er looked up and said. ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°No goodbyes allowed,¡± Lan Ke¡¯er continued. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold back and will collapse.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Zimei nodded again. Lan Ke¡¯er quietly looked at Xu Zimei, then slightly lowered her head and gently kissed his cheek with her soft, cherry lips. Then she quickly raised her head. Even though her cheeks were already flushed red, she still defiantly looked at Xu Zimei. Her lips slightly pursed, she slowly unbuttoned the blue dress on her shoulder, her gaze soft like water, deeply looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Take me!¡± she said. The moon rose over the willow treetops, and suddenly, the spring light revealed itself. ¡­a€| The night was very quiet, as if even the usual annoying insects had ceased their chirping. The moonlight shone and starlight twinkled. Eventually, the sky turned dark, with the fish belly white of the eastern horizon gradually emerging. Only when the footsteps had faded away into silence did Xu Zimei slowly open his eyes. He looked to the east. Yes, the dawn sun rose, prospering and thriving, and everything had just begun. Xu Zimei gestured with his hand, and the Demonic Qi in front of him surged. The figure of the White Bone Demon gradually appeared. ¡°Protect her in the shadows, this is my only order,¡± Xu Zimei said seriously, word by word. ¡°My Lord, I,¡± the White Bone Demon hesitated a moment and said. ¡°I want to follow you into battle.¡± ¡°When the Demon Race is revived, I will call you back to lead the vanguard,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But for now, this is my order.¡± ¡°At your command,¡± the White Bone Demon responded heavily. Then its figure, along with the Demonic Qi, vanished from the mountaintop. ¡­ Everything was so quiet that day at the Divine Maiden Palace. Whether it was Gongsun Hongtian or the three great elders of the Divine Maiden Palace, they were all waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s disposition of them. At Xu Zimei¡¯s command, Gongsun Hongtian and the three great elders all rushed to the mountaintop where he was. ¡°Protect Lan Ke¡¯er well. After I shoulder Destiny, in my era, I will shelter you,¡± Xu Zimei said to the three great elders. ¡°If there¡¯s the slightest harm, believe me, I can turn the Red Dust Palace upside down, ensuring you will never transcend in eternity.¡± Chapter 795 - Chapter 795 Chapter 794 Return to Qin City ?Chapter 795: Chapter 794: Return to Qin City Chapter 795: Chapter 794: Return to Qin City Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Heaven Inheriting Elder and his two companions hurriedly nodded their heads. They responded, ¡°Rest assured, Your Excellency. As Ke Er is the future Young Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace, we will certainly guide her well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine then,¡± Xu Zimei replied, looking towards the expectant Gongsun Hongtian at his side. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in the matters between your Tianlun Sect and the Divine Maiden Palace, but for Gu Yue¡¯s sake, I can give you a hand.¡± ¡°Gu Mingxi is in your Divine Maiden Palace, isn¡¯t she?¡± Xu Zimei said. Gu Mingxi was indeed Gu Yue¡¯s mother. ¡°Yes,¡± the Heaven Inheriting Elder said without any hesitation. ¡°Mingxi was supposed to be the Palace Master of this generation¡¯s Divine Maiden Palace. Sadly, she broke the rules by falling in love with someone else, and even gave birth to a daughter. So, we confined her.¡± ¡°Release her,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°Yes,¡± the Heaven Inheriting Elder nodded. He knew in his heart that as long as Xu Zimei was willing to protect the Divine Maiden Palace, any price was worth it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Alright, you all can go now, and remember what I said,¡± Xu Zimei stated. Watching the retreating figures of everyone, Xu Zimei knew it was time for him to leave as well. ¡­¡­ At the exit of the Red Dust Palace, the monk Da Zhi was waiting for him. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Da Zhi greeted him with a light chuckle. Tyrant Shadow unsheathed, and with a ¡°clang,¡± endless Blade Intent spiraled in midair. The sharp edge of Tyrant Shadow rested against the monk¡¯s neck. ¡°Young Master Xu, what is this about?¡± Da Zhi asked in confusion. ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Xu Zimei inquired indifferently. The two had met in Yellow City, and the other party had been waiting for him with premeditation and helped him find the Nirvana Beads, all of which made no sense. Since they did not know each other before. ¡°Does it matter?¡± asked Da Zhi smiling. ¡°Haven¡¯t you obtained the Nirvana Beads, Young Master Xu?¡± ¡°It matters,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°You have only one chance to answer; otherwise, I will kill you.¡± ¡°I helped you because I wanted to board your ¡®big ship¡¯,¡± Da Zhi pondered briefly before speaking. ¡°Be clear,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Our Pufa Cult has always been proficient in divination and changing fate. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï We can not only predict good or bad fortune and know the future but also calculate everyone¡¯s destiny,¡± said Da Zhi. ¡°The reason I came to you was that before the death of our Pufa Cult¡¯s elder, he forcefully opened the River of Fate with his remaining life. He calculated that you might carry Destiny in this lifetime, ultimately leading me to seek you out, to assist you, so that you could be appointed as a War General in the future.¡± ¡°Your ancestor could calculate my fate?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. He had long since shifted his own destiny from the River of Fate in the Yuan Central Continent to the River of Fate in the Divine Continent. No one in this world knows their destiny. Not even a small elder from the Pufa Cult, let alone the Great Dao, would know. ¡°No, our ancestor could not calculate your destiny,¡± Da Zhi hurriedly clarified. ¡°But he could calculate my opportunity. He told me to go to Yellow City and wait there, saying the person I¡¯d meet could change my destiny.¡± Hearing Da Zhi¡¯s words, Xu Zimei reflected for a moment. The thing about fate is very complex; the destiny lines of each person are interrelated. It¡¯s like a large tree, with countless branches and forks, and endless leaves. Each one is unique, yet all are interconnected. ¡°Do you want to become my War General?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Da Zhi the monk said. ¡°The ancestor said this is my only chance to change my fate.¡± ¡°Fine, but you¡¯re too weak,¡± Xu Zimei put away the Tyrant Shadow and spoke indifferently. With the doubts in his heart resolved, Xu Zimei had made his plans. The two walked out of the Red Dust Palace. The territory of the Red Dust Palace was sealed off; either a powerful being could forcefully break through this locked realm, or one had to rely on the palace¡¯s formation tokens to leave, otherwise, departure was impossible. The two took a formation token and left. They felt a suppressive force around them, as if jumping from one space to another. After a long while, the two emerged from space traversal, returning to the surface of the Endless Heaven Sea. The sky was still a white expanse of snow, and the ice layer covering the entire sea seemed thicker than before. The heavy snow submerged the whole sea, the entire world enveloped in white. The fog around them was dense, and the flat boat they had arrived in was nowhere to be found. ¡°Where do we go now?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked. ¡°Qin City, and incidentally to rescue someone,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The Nine States Domain, huh,¡± Da Zhi the monk clearly knew the Central Continent well, nodding slightly. He began to divinate the direction, otherwise, enshrouded in fog, they would not find the way. ¡°It¡¯s to the southeast, but it¡¯s quite far,¡± Da Zhi the monk divined for a long while before speaking. Their location was nearer to the Eastern Continent, but there was still a great distance of tens of thousands of miles from the Central Continent. ¡°No matter,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. He released Chaos from the True Fate World. The two sat on Chaos, urging it to haste to Qin City in the Nine States Domain at full speed. As a Monster Beast of Immortal King level, Chaos¡¯s speed was self-evident. It was like moving through space in a single step, its might flowing expansively, heading toward the southeast. ¡­ Even though Chaos was fast, because Qin City was too far, Xu Zimei began cultivating on the back of Chaos. He had already cultivated up to the fourth skill of the Demonic Ten Skills, the Heavenly Demon Technique, and was now contemplating the Human Demon Technique. This combat technique was more complex for Xu Zimei than any of the ten Divine Methods he had learned before. Even the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate and the Heaven-shaking Skill had not taken him as long to exhaust. However, its power was, of course, extraordinary. About a month passed in the Endless Heaven Sea, and Xu Zimei finally arrived at the dock near Qin City. Previously, he had left from this dock on a sailing ship, encountering Liubo Island and the Immortal Liubo on the way. Not wanting to cause unnecessary panic, Xu Zimei retracted Chaos not far from the place. The two arrived at the dock and headed directly for Qin City. After some time apart, Qin City seemed to have not changed at all. The streets were crowded with people coming and going, bustling and lively. The two navigated through the crowded throng, preparing to head to the Qin Residence. However, halfway there, Da Zhi the monk, due to the crowdedness, accidentally bumped into a man coming from the opposite direction. The man was reeking of alcohol, staggering as if he was half-drunk. Adorned in a light green robe, he appeared quite handsome and refined. ¡°Luo Shixiong, are you all right?¡± the group behind the half-drunk man in the green robe quickly stabilized him. ¡°Are you blind?¡± someone among them bellowed at Da Zhi the monk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see our Luo Shixiong? Why the heck did you bump into him?¡± ¡°I already stepped aside; it was he who bumped into me,¡± Da Zhi the monk replied calmly. Chapter 796 - Chapter 796 Chapter 795 Treating the Nether Ice Physique ?Chapter 796: Chapter 795: Treating the Nether Ice Physique Chapter 796: Chapter 795: Treating the Nether Ice Physique ¡°Oh, still talking back,¡± the man snorted coldly. He strode forward and gave Da Zhi a heavy push. Flashing the emblem on the front of his green robe. He arrogantly said, ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± The emblem somewhat resembled a whirlpool, but upon closer inspection, it was a pattern of four interlocking Changhes. ¡°You¡¯re from the Great Yu Dynasty?¡± Da Zhi said with a frown. Being one of the Nine States Domain¡¯s nine cities, the Great Yu Dynasty was considered the strongest among them. To exhibit their power, they renamed Yu City to the Great Yu Dynasty. Xu Zimo had encountered the Blood-colored Guards of the Great Yu Dynasty before. But they later perished on Liubo Island. ¡°Speak, how will you compensate,¡± the disciple said haughtily. Seeing that Da Zhi was about to say something, Xu Zimo waved his hand irritably from the side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste words with them.¡± No sooner had Xu Zimo finished speaking than the Blade Qi of Tyrant Shadow wrapped around his fingertips, decapitating the half-drunk man¡¯s head. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï As the bloodied head, like a ball, fell to the ground, the several green-robed disciples finally snapped out of their stupor. ¡°You, you killed him,¡± the green-robed disciple stuttered. ¡°Disappear from my sight within three seconds, or you¡¯ll end up like him,¡± Xu Zimo warned. The group of green-robed disciples looked at the body on the ground and ran off swiftly without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°We¡¯re only here to rescue someone, and I have to attend the True Martial Tournament,¡± Xu Zimo said. Da Zhi nodded, and as the two reached the Qin Residence, the two protectors at the front recognized Xu Zimo. They didn¡¯t stop him and let him enter directly. Inside the Qin Residence, Xu Zimo was well-acquainted with his surroundings. He told Da Zhi to find a place to rest on his own and went alone towards the courtyard where Qin Shuang lived. a€|¡­ Snow blanketed the entire Qin Residence. The snow on the stone path had been swept away by the servants of the Qin Residence, but many plum trees were planted on both sides. The plum blossoms were decorated with white snow, competing with the snowflakes for brilliance. Fragrant plum blossoms filled the entire courtyard. Just as Xu Zimo arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, he heard a muttering. He saw Qin Shuang with her back to him, sitting in the pavilion beside the courtyard. She wore a blue and white long dress, the hem spread on the ground like a blooming lotus. Her black hair was coiled atop her head. In her hand, she held a branch from a plum tree, plucking the blossoms one by one. ¡°Will come, will not come. Will come, will not come,¡± she murmured softly to herself. Xu Zimo slowed his steps and quietly approached her from behind, softly asking, ¡°What¡¯s this about ¡®will come, will not come¡¯?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Young Master Xu¡­,¡± Qin Shuang replied subconsciously. Her voice trailed off mid-sentence. Her body trembling, she turned around and saw Xu Zimo looking at her with a smile. ¡°Young Master Xu, you, you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arrived,¡± Xu Zimo said with a smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± Qin Shuang quickly got to her feet and said. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll speak to your father and leave as soon as I¡¯ve cured your Nether Ice Physique,¡± Xu Zimo replied. ¡°There¡¯s a lot more to take care of.¡± ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡± Qin Shuang asked in a soft voice. ¡°Hmm, Destiny is about to take shape, and I still have much to do,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If I don¡¯t put in the effort now, you certainly wouldn¡¯t want to see me fall in the struggle for Destiny.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Qin Shuang hurriedly waved her hands. She said, ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied that Young Master Xu could come, I¡¯ll take you to see my father right away.¡± The two left the small courtyard and went to the residence where Qin Feng lived. Upon their arrival, they saw Steward Long standing guard at the entrance of the courtyard, motionless like a statue. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, Steward Long was slightly surprised. ¡°Grandpa Long, where¡¯s my father?¡± Qin Shuang asked. ¡°Miss, the City Lord is inside discussing matters,¡± Steward Long said with a smile. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He then turned to Xu Zimei, and with a smile said, ¡°Young Master Xu, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Quickly tell my father that Xu Zimei has come to treat my illness,¡± Qin Shuang said. ¡°What?¡± Steward Long was taken aback. Then, looking at Xu Zimei with disbelief, he asked, ¡°Young Master Xu found the Nirvana Beads?¡± It was known that Qin Shuang¡¯s illness had been troubling them for a long time, as they had sought doctors and medicines to no avail. Although they knew later that the Nirvana Beads could cure it, the Five Spirit Beads were a formidable existence. Even if they searched with all their might, they had no clues to this day. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, Steward Long hurriedly said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment, I will go report to the City Lord right now.¡± It wasn¡¯t long after Steward Long entered that Qin Feng emerged in a green robe, laughing heartily as he strode out. Accompanying Qin Feng as he walked out was an elder and several youths. Xu Zimei happened to recognize these young people, as they were the group of green-robed disciples from the Great Yu Dynasty he had encountered on the street. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, one of them cried out in shock. Pointing at Xu Zimei, he shouted, ¡°Elder, it was him. He killed Luo Shixiong.¡± ¡°This,¡± the elder from the Great Yu Dynasty frowned slightly. Then, turning to Qin Feng, he said, ¡°City Lord Qin, is this man from your residence?¡± ¡°Elder Yu, don¡¯t be impatient,¡± Qin Feng waved his hand. Looking towards Xu Zimei, with a smile, he said, ¡°Young Master Xu, it has been a long time.¡± ¡°We can skip the pleasantries. I¡¯m here to treat Shuang¡¯er¡¯s unique constitution,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and said lightly. ¡°If Young Master Xu can cure Shuang¡¯er¡¯s illness, he will be a great benefactor to the entire Qin City. What do you need me to do?¡± Qin Feng asked straightforwardly without any doubt. ¡°Arrange for a quiet room for me, and be a protector outside,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Steward Long, you lead Young Master Xu to make arrangements first, I will follow later,¡± Qin Feng nodded and replied. Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Elder Yu frowned and asked, ¡°What does this mean, City Lord Qin? Doesn¡¯t my deceased disciple at least deserve an explanation?¡± ¡°Elder Yu, I told you not to speak earlier because I was saving you,¡± Qin Feng said with a cold laugh. ¡°Do you know who Young Master Xu is?¡± ¡°Could he be someone significant?¡± Elder Yu asked tentatively. ¡°He is the Saint Heir of True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Qin Feng said with a cold laugh. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, he¡¯s the one who killed Xiang Kunlun, the Saint Heir of Heavenly Emperor Gate. I saw it with my own eyes. How many lives does your Great Yu Dynasty have to offer?¡± ¡°This, this,¡± Elder Yu was shocked for a while before he took a deep breath to calm down. He looked at Qin Feng and said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for Elder Qin¡¯s warning this time. I was about to make a grave mistake.¡± ¡°We Nine Cities should act in unison. It¡¯s only right,¡± Qin Feng said with a smile, waving his hand. ¡°Back when my daughter was seeking a marriage partner, it was I who chose Young Master Xu with the embroidered ball.¡± With words half true and half false, Qin Feng laughed and left. Only Elder Yu was left alone, deep in thought. Chapter 797 - Chapter 797 Chapter 796 Participating in the Tianwu Convention ?Chapter 797: Chapter 796: Participating in the Tianwu Convention Chapter 797: Chapter 796: Participating in the Tianwu Convention The two entered the room, and Qin Shuang appeared somewhat restrained. ¡°What should I do?¡± she asked. ¡°Lie down on the bed,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his hands and said. Seeing Qin Shuang obediently lie down on the bed, her long eyelashes flickered as she looked at him. Xu Zimei first placed his hand on her forehead, beginning to probe and confirm the condition inside her body. The damage the Nether Ice Physique had caused to the body obviously exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s estimation. Although Qin Shuang looked well now, she was actually at the end of her strength. Her internal organs had already been frozen quite a bit, and she was currently relying entirely on fire attribute medicine for support. And with the Nether Ice Flame growing stronger, the effectiveness of these fire attribute medicines was becoming increasingly lower. Eventually, one day, her entire body would be frozen, and she would die in this extreme cold. ¡°Can it still be treated?¡± Qin Shuang asked. ¡°You should sleep for a bit, when you wake up everything will be all right,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. He waved his right hand in front of her, and Qin Shuang gradually fell into a deep sleep. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and the Nirvana Beads were taken out from his True Fate World. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï The Nirvana Beads seemed like a ball of blazing flames, burning slowly in mid-air. Xu Zimei had Qin Shuang take the Nirvana Beads orally, and they went directly into her body. The moment the Nirvana Beads entered, a significant change could be seen. Qin Shuang¡¯s entire body started to turn slightly red, and the moisture on the surface of her skin was rapidly evaporating. The Nether Ice Physique seemed to perceive a threat and began to resist desperately. Layer upon layer of dream-like, pale blue ice burst forth from inside her body, trying to freeze the entire Nirvana Beads. ¡°You¡¯re not enough,¡± Xu Zimei scoffed coldly. Under his control, the Nirvana Beads became even more agitated, with flames of Nirvana burning wildly. The Nether Ice Physique, as a unique constitution, though it greatly helped its possessor, it also harmed the host itself. As the saying goes, injure oneself before harming others. What Xu Zimei needed to do was to seal the Nether Ice Physique with the fire of Nirvana. Locked up to the degree that Qin Shuang¡¯s body could bear at the moment. As her strength gradually increased, the seal would then be unlocked bit by bit. After a standstill between the ice and the fire of Nirvana for over ten minutes, the ice was eventually forced to retreat. Xu Zimei spread the Nirvana fire throughout Qin Shuang¡¯s internal organs, liberating her from years of suffering from the cold poison. At the moment the seal took effect, the Nirvana Beads transformed into a streak of light, flying back out of Qin Shuang¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s over,¡± Xu Zimei patted Qin Shuang¡¯s shoulder. She woke up from her slumber. ¡°It¡¯sa€| it¡¯s really cured?¡± Sensing the changes in her body, Qin Shuang said excitedly. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°My whole body feels warm and cozy, I¡¯ve never felt like this before,¡± replied Qin Shuang. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed the Nether Ice inside you. Practice well from now on, who knows, it might become the greatest aid in your cultivation journey,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°This could also be a blessing in disguise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xu,¡± Qin Shuang nodded, her gaze watery as she looked at Xu Zimei. It seemed she had something she wanted to say, but after hesitating for a long time, she ultimately did not speak. Xu Zimei opened the door, and Qin Feng hurried in, quickly inquiring about Qin Shuang¡¯s condition. Upon learning that she had been treated, Qin Feng hastily expressed his gratitude to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei waved his hand, saying, ¡°Now that Shuang¡¯er¡¯s illness is cured, it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± ¡°Young Master Xu is in such a hurry?¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s face grew dim as she asked. ¡°Indeed, Young Master Xu saved my daughter, so regardless, you should stay for a meal,¡± Qin Feng hurriedly said with a smile. ¡°No need, I still have a contest to attend in the Eastern Continent, and I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯ll make it in time,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He had previously agreed to attend the Tian Wu Convention, but now, after being busy for a while, Xu Zimei already felt deeply that he was running out of time. ¡°If that is the case, I cannot insist on keeping you here,¡± Qin Feng said with a sigh. ¡°I only hope Young Master Xu will visit our home more often in the future.¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. From the side, Qin Shuang stepped forward and slowly took out a sachet from her sleeve, handing it to Xu Zimei. ¡°I made this sachet for good luck. I hope Young Master Xu will keep it close by.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think too much about it and hung the sachet around his waist after receiving it. ¡°Then I shall take my leave. We will meet again if destiny allows,¡± Xu Zimei said with a nod. With a wave of his hand, Chaos appeared majestically in the firmament. Xu Zimei and the monk Da Zhi rose into the air, and with the roar of a beast, they mounted Chaos¡¯s form which gradually disappeared into the distance. ¡°Truly a young and great emperor,¡± Qin Feng exclaimed. He turned to look at Qin Shuang, only to see his daughter¡¯s spirits were low. He asked, ¡°Shuang¡¯er, was the sachet really just a symbol of good luck?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Qin Shuang replied. ¡°Some words, if not spoken, might never have a chance to be said in a lifetime,¡± Qin Feng said, implying something more. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Father,¡± Qin Shuang replied, looking down. ¡°Indeed, even if it were said, what could it change,¡± Qin Feng said, shaking his head. ¡°The world that Young Master Xu belongs to is too vast, Qin City cannot hold him, and even the Yuan Central Continent is somewhat too small for him.¡± ¡°Father, do you think I will have a chance to see Young Master Xu again?¡± Qin Shuang, staring into the distance, asked absentmindedly. ¡°Shuang¡¯er, if you want to be with him, there is only one way,¡± Qin Feng replied. ¡°What way?¡± Qin Shuang quickly asked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Become as powerful as he is,¡± Qin Feng said. ¡°Only then can you look at the same sights of this world. Otherwise, you will always be people of two different worlds.¡± ¡°That is also why I did not detain him.¡± Hearing Qin Feng¡¯s words, Qin Shuang stood dazedly staring in the direction Xu Zimei had disappeared. ¡­¡­. ¡°You¡¯re going to participate in the Tian Wu Convention?¡± Along the way, the monk Da Zhi asked curiously. ¡°What significance does that convention hold for you?¡± ¡°Actually, the rewards don¡¯t matter much to me, what I mainly want is to see the talented disciples from the Eastern Continent,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Destiny had already begun to take shape, and he had little interest in the convention¡¯s rewards. It had been so long since he had been back to the Eastern Continent, and he had no idea how many talented disciples had started to emerge. It wasn¡¯t just those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and other first-rate powers; even among the loose cultivators from common folk, there was an abundance of talent not to be underestimated. After the Tian Wu Convention was over, Xu Zimei planned to deal with the True Divine Sword matter and take the chance to visit the Ancient Heavenly Court. Moreover, now that he had obtained the Void Spirit Monkey, Xu Zimei was also prepared to visit the Sealing Ground in the Ancient Demon Cave to meet the various Demonic Skills practitioners there. There were still many things he had to attend to, and by the time he was done, he estimated that Destiny would almost be fully formed. ¡­¡­ Chaos flew at full speed through the void for more than ten days. That day, a loud noise caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798 Chapter 797 The Great Battle of the Undying Race ?Chapter 798: Chapter 797: The Great Battle of the Undying Race Chapter 798: Chapter 797: The Great Battle of the Undying Race ¡°` It seemed a great war had occurred ahead, with merely the aftermath of the battle shattering the void for miles around. A mushroom cloud slowly rose from the firmament, exploding outright. Spiritual energy surged in all directions, leaving ten thousand miles of the void cloudless. ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Chaos roared as it burst through the remnants of the battle, with its two pairs of wings, vast enough to cover half the sky, trailing behind as it flew into the fray. ¡°Who exactly are you, to kill our Undying Race without cause?¡± a furious voice echoed through the void. ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking so many questions when you¡¯re about to die? It¡¯s a waste of time,¡± came a light laugh in response. Immediately after, the entire void erupted into battle once more. The rumbling sound of explosions rang out again. ¡°The Undying Race,¡± Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly. As one of the three great races of the Wild Desolation eraa€¡±the Monster Race, the Undying Race, and the Giantsa€¡±they had once ruled the entire Yuan Central Continent. It was they who had forged the splendor of the Wild Desolation era in unison. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Later, the Giants suffered heavy casualties in the battles with the Ancient Nether and were nearly annihilated. The Monster Race was also destroyed by the True Martial Great Emperor, ushering in the Era of Emperors. Only the Undying Race conserved their strength, and in the era when the human race was flourishing, they ultimately went into hiding. The last time Xu Zimei had encountered the Undying Race was in the small world of the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, where the other party had attempted to occupy the Sword Immortal¡¯s realm, ending in mutual destruction. Now encountering them again, it seemed the Undying Race had suffered considerable losses. It was only when Chaos reached the epicenter of the battle that Xu Zimei was able to see the scene clearly. There were two sides, one of which was indeed the Undying Race. Although they had lost the majority, there were still over a thousand left. The other side consisted of just one person, a youth carrying a longsword on his back. The youth faced a thousand alone, and each of those from the Undying Race was at least at the Esteem Vein Realm, with quite a few even at the Emperor Pulse Realm. The leading few of the Undying Race had auras that reached the peak of the Divine Vein. However, at that moment, they all looked at the youth in the white robe with a mixture of nervousness and even fear. When Chaos¡¯s massive form appeared, it immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing their looks, Xu Zimei waved his hand and laughed, ¡°Carry on, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just here to watch the excitement.¡± The youth paid him no mind, holding the three-foot broadsword and stepping towards the Undying Race. ¡°Why do you insist on killing us?¡± the leaders of the Undying Race asked loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t recall having offended you.¡± ¡°I kill if I wish to kill, nothing else matters,¡± the youth in the white robe replied. A powerful Sword Intent burst forth from him, and the red broadsword in his hand trembled slightly. Drop by drop, blood fell from the red broadsword. It was incredibly bloody and cruel. ¡°Since you refuse to stop,¡± the leader of the Undying Race with the Divine Vein realm sneered coldly. He shouted furiously, ¡°Kill him!¡± The thousand who remained all roared as they charged forward in a frenzy. ¡°A futile struggle,¡± the youth in the white robe sneered. He cried out softly, ¡°Heaven-Dominating Sword Execution.¡± In that moment, the sound of sword cries rose around the firmament. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Suddenly, the entire sky was filled with Sword Intent, teeming with sword Qi reverberating everywhere. This sword Qi took the form of the same outline as the red broadsword in the youth¡¯s hand, with ten thousand paths of sword Qi enveloping the void. In an instant, the Undying Race, who were eager to fight, panicked. ¡°Boom, boom, boom,¡± the longsword split the silent void, encircling them from all sides. ¡°` Every longsword that swung carried an incomparable scent of blood. Tens of thousands of longswords swung together, as if the entire firmament were shrouded in a mist of blood. ¡°Hide the sword in the edge, its cry resonates across the four seas.¡± The youth leisurely brandished his longsword, and in the next moment, countless sword intents in the sky clashed fiercely with each other. The people of the Undying Race barely resisted for a moment before most were torn to shreds by the sword qi. The sky rained down a dense, blood-scented rain. Screams of agony and terrified shouts chaotically intertwined. ¡°Can you tell which sect this technique is from?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Da Zhi the monk and asked. ¡°Boundless Heavenly Venerate,¡± Da Zhi the monk gave a salute before saying, ¡°The technique this benefactor is using is identical to that of Emperor Lu from the past. It¡¯s likely that he is a disciple of the Slaying Immortal Sect. And his status should not be ordinary.¡± ¡°Slaying Immortal Sect, you¡¯re speaking of that colossal entity of the Supreme Domain, aren¡¯t you,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. The Central Continent is divided into five domains. Apart from the Shenghua Domain, Tianluan Domain, and Nine States Domain that Xu Zimei had previously visited, the remaining two are the Supreme Domain and Sky-reaching Domain. Speaking of the Slaying Immortal Sect, it¡¯s an existence even more vast than the True Martial Holy Sect. Simply because it has produced five Great Emperors. One Sect, five Emperors, with three of them being successive emperors. This means that the emperors from three consecutive eras came from their Immortal Gate. One can imagine how strong the Slaying Immortal Sect is. After its founder, Emperor Lu, established the sect, it was glorified further by the Ancient Emperor, Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor, and Primeval Emperor. Finally, with White Emperor as the last, he led the sect like a dazzling star, dominating the entire Supreme Domain. There are many Immortal Sects in the Supreme Domain, but they merely keep to themselves. There, the prestige of the Slaying Immortal Sect is unparalleled. ¡­ ¡°Today we die, but you just wait. There will come a day when you¡¯ll face the vengeance of my Undying Race,¡± someone shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I become a Great Emperor, I will annihilate your Undying Race,¡± the young man in the white robe laughed. Sword qi echoed across the firmament, and one body after another fell, as he stood below, letting the blood rain down over his head, a look of enjoyment on his face. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the youth in the white robe murmured to himself. Then he spread his arms, and a very special aura erupted from all around him. The skin of the young man in the white robe turned blood red. His eyes also became bizarrely monstrous, with blood red pupils. His ears became pointy and elongated. The teeth at his mouth transformed into saw-like fangs, with two exceptionally large ones. In an instant, the youth in the white robe seemed to have become a monster. ¡°What is this?¡± Da Zhi the monk frowned slightly. Then his expression changed and he said, ¡°No, this is a Battle Body, one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Undying Body.¡± The youth in the white robe stretched out his arms, and the corpses of the deceased members of the Undying Race seemed to be drawn to him. One could see their flesh and hearts burst apart, consumed by the young man in the white robe into his own body. ¡°He¡¯s devouring these members of the Undying Race,¡± Da Zhi the monk said in surprise. ¡°He intends to use the Undying Race to strengthen himself.¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s targeting the Undying Race,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly realized. The Undying Race has a special constitution, different from humans, featuring a mysterious power within their bodies. This power allows them to regenerate, and even to a certain realm, be resurrected after death. You should know that only powerful humans can regenerate limbs. But the Undying Race can do so from birth. Chapter 799 - Chapter 799 Chapter 798 The Tianwu Tournament Begins ?Chapter 799: Chapter 798 The Tianwu Tournament Begins Chapter 799: Chapter 798 The Tianwu Tournament Begins ¡°Undying Body, ranked sixth among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, is said to be truly immortal in constitution.¡± Without discussing how powerful this battle body is, the mere fact of being undying is enough to drive countless people to chase after it. When the corpses of these members from the Undying Race had all their heart¡¯s flesh and blood absorbed by the young man in the white robe, his aura surged with even greater strength. It rolled and surged like the torrential waves of a raging sea, unceasingly and endlessly. Each wave seemed more powerful than the last. The young man in the white robe slowly opened his eyes, revealing a hint of a monstrous look within their depths, as he wore a face brimming with enjoyment. Then, turning to look at Xu Zimei and his companion, he smiled and said, ¡°Interesting, how very interesting.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Seeing me but not running away, you two are quite amusing,¡± the young man in the white robe replied. ¡°Are you truly confident, or is it just a bluff?¡± ¡°You could try and see,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I have no time to waste with you; I am still looking for the Undying Race,¡± said the young man in the white robe. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll meet again in the contest for Destiny.¡± Watching the young man¡¯s receding figure, Da Zhi the monk performed a gesture of respect and said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is becoming murkier and murkier; it¡¯s not clear anymore.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of fighting against a bunch of ants? It just wouldn¡¯t be stimulating.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he kill us?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked, puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid we might spread the news about his killing of the Undying Race? Although the Slaying Immortal Sect is powerful, the Undying Race is not weak either. The accumulation of several great eras of a race should not be underestimated.¡± ¡°Because he knows he can¡¯t kill me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Da Zhi could not feel it, but Xu Zimei had just had a confrontation of auras with the other party. The other party had attempted to suppress him, but to no avail. ¡­ Eastern Continent, Baili Family. For Hundreds Miles City in recent days, this might be the liveliest period in years. People from all areas of the Eastern Continent and various sects have gathered here. This session of the Tianwu Grand Meeting is hosted by them. Every inn and tavern in the city was full to bursting, and the only topic of discussion on the streets was the Tianwu Grand Meeting. The Tianwu Grand Meeting was attracting the attention of the entire Eastern Continent, and even other continents were keeping an eye on it. They wanted to see how the talented disciples of the Eastern Continent of this era were. True Martial Holy Sect, Purgatory Holy Sect, Divine Sun Holy Sect, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Blood Nether Holy Sect, Chi Family, Mo Family, Dan Family, and the host, Baili Familya€¡±the nine major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects were all already present. Not just the nine leading Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, but countless first-rate powers like the Immortal Spirit Sect, Myriad Beasts Sect, Holy Spring Sect¡­ Moreover, this Tianwu Grand Meeting was open to Loose Cultivators. If some of them performed outstandingly, investing in them would be worthwhile. They could also be recruited by large powers and carefully nurtured. After all, this was not just a simple contest. With an overwhelming number of participants in the Tianwu Grand Meeting, it would take at least half a month to complete. The preliminary rounds of the competition had begun well over a dozen days ago, and by now, most of the contestants had been eliminated. Those who remained could probably be considered the truly talented disciples. ¡­ ¡°How many people are left now?¡± Xu Qingshan asked Xiang Qianheng in the resting courtyard of the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°Only a hundred and sixteen are left,¡± Xiang Qianheng replied. ¡°How do you feel about the previous rounds of the competition?¡± Xu Qingshan asked. ¡°They weren¡¯t very challenging. Maybe I haven¡¯t faced the real talented disciples yet,¡± Xiang Qianheng replied. ¡°Has there been any news about Mo Er?¡± The others shook their heads. ¡°This kid, I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s run off to. He likely won¡¯t make it for this competition,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Today¡¯s elimination round is the second to last. Ultimately, a hundred will be eliminated, leaving only sixteen to enter the finals. You should all be prepared.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the format of the elimination round?¡± Sword Twenty-One, who was following behind Xu Qingshan, asked. ¡°You will all enter an independent space and fight amongst yourselves. The competition will end only when sixteen are left,¡± Xu Qingshan explained. ¡°My suggestion is to avoid fighting with other Saint Heirs as much as possible to prevent mutual defeat. First eliminate those who are slightly weaker a€¡± it will save trouble. After all, the real battle is in the final round.¡± Everyone nodded and followed Xu Qingshan out. ¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? When Xu Zimei arrived in Hundreds Miles City, he looked at the dense crowd within the city. The throngs were nearly squished together as they entered, and he sighed lightly. ¡°This gathering is indeed quite lively.¡± Vendors selling all kinds of goods lined both sides of the streets, presenting a dazzling array. The savory scent of food wafted along the main avenue. Xu Zimei and Da Zhi the monk made their way inside. An aura of Spiritual Energy surrounded us, keeping others at bay. Xu Zimei bought some pastries from a nearby stall and began to inquire about the Tianwu Grand Meeting. ¡°The Tianwu Grand Meeting has already begun,¡± the vendor said with a smile. ¡°Today should be the elimination round in the Heavenly Primordial small realm; if it weren¡¯t for business, I¡¯d love to go watch too.¡± ¡°Heavenly Primordial small realm,¡± Xu Zimei mused with a smile. As the two moved onto the main street, they saw vast void projections appearing in all four directions at the east, west, south, and north gates of Hundreds Miles City. Even from a distance, the vast void projections were clear, almost occupying half of the firmament. These projections showed images of the talented disciples entering the Heavenly Primordial small realm. Everyone could see every detail of everyone¡¯s performance inside. ¡°After all, I still didn¡¯t make it in time,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Dad¡¯s going to lecture me again.¡± ¡°Shall we watch from here?¡± asked Da Zhi the monk. ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the Baili Residence and find my father,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The two then made their way to Baili Residence. After showing the guards the Saint Heir Token, a guard escorted Xu Zimei inside the residence. At this time, Hundreds Miles City was in its most chaotic period. Not only had the number of patrolling soldiers in the city increased, but disciples were also stationed all around Baili Residence. Following the guard, Xu Zimei arrived at a grand plaza. To learn about the Tianwu Grand Meeting, others could only watch from the city. However, to enter Baili Residence, one must be a first-rate power or from an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Even second-rate powers did not qualify to sit in this plaza. At the center of the plaza was another void projection. It clearly showed the events transpiring within the Heavenly Primordial small realm. In front of the void projection were seated dozens, if not hundreds, of people. These people were the rulers of the Eastern Continent. Their actions alone had the power to shake the entire Eastern Continent. Chapter 800 - Chapter 800 Chapter 799 The Battle Begins ?Chapter 800: Chapter 799 The Battle Begins Chapter 800: Chapter 799 The Battle Begins This statement was no exaggeration, for assembled in the plaza were the most formidable sects of the Eastern Continent. With the arrival of Xu Zimei, he had also attracted the attention of many. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± someone asked in confusion. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Why didn¡¯t he participate in the Heavenly Martial Convention?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Martial Convention has already been going on for quite a while, what is he doing coming now?¡± ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s still a chance for him to participate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not possible now, the competition is more than halfway through, and it¡¯s open to the entire Eastern Continent, no one has special privileges. No matter how strong his True Martial Holy Sect is, the Baili Family wouldn¡¯t dare to change the rules rashly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± someone agreed. ¡°That¡¯s quite a pity. Although Xu Zimei appears rarely in our Eastern Continent, he has always been hailed as the foremost among the young generation. Not participating this time, we won¡¯t be able to witness his true strength to see if he¡¯s truly number one or just a name.¡± Xu Zimei did not bother with the discussions of the people around him and directly sat down next to Xu Qingshan. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Why did you only arrive now?¡± Xu Qingshan asked, frowning. ¡°There were some delays on the road, and it took longer than I expected,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Then you¡¯ll miss the Heavenly Martial Convention this time, they can¡¯t let you join midway,¡± Xu Qingshan stated. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll just watch the excitement,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s also been a long time since I last sparred with various talents of the Eastern Continent. The last time was when our True Martial Holy Sect hosted the Six Sects Competition.¡± ¡°That was just a contest in the Utmost West Region, it couldn¡¯t possibly compare to this Heavenly Martial Convention,¡± Xu Qingshan pointed out. ¡°I wonder how they are doing?¡± ¡°Winning the championship is definitely out of the question,¡± Xu Zimei stated. He was well aware of the capabilities of Xiang Qianheng, Sword Twenty-One, and Jiang Xier. Though they were absolutely talented, the competition this time was filled with talents, and each Saint Heir from various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects was stronger than the last. Breaking through the competition to become the foremost was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. ¡°Winning the championship is secondary; I just hope they don¡¯t lose too quickly,¡± Xu Qingshan commented. This time at the Heavenly Martial Convention, the strength of the talents caught him by surprise. Not only those Saint Heirs, but many loose cultivators also shined. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be that weak,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Young Master Xu, greetings,¡± the Sect Master of Holy Spring Sect, Luo Changhe, said with a smile as he looked towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Sect Master Luo, long time no see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Since our Six Sects Contest, Young Master Xu¡¯s youthful vigor has always been clear in my mind,¡± Luo Changhe said with a smile. ¡°Being unable to participate in this Heavenly Martial Convention and show your elegance to the world is truly regrettable.¡± ¡°Regrettable is an overstatement; none of these millions have caught my eye,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to who will be the top of this Heavenly Martial.¡± ¡°Such arrogance,¡± someone coldly snorted upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Mockingly they said, ¡°I think some people are afraid to participate and deliberately arrive late, merely having an empty reputation.¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to see who was mocking him. It was a burly man. This man was clad in a black and grey robe and sported long hair and a long beard. Looking like a savage who had walked out of the mountains, he exuded the most primal, barbaric aura. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the sect master of the Myriad Beasts Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I heard your sect¡¯s lineage was contaminated, nearly leading to its annihilation, yet here you are bouncing back.¡± Xu Zimei clearly remembered that he had almost annihilated the Myriad Beasts Sect using the Pure Moon Altar. Consequently, what was originally a competition among seven sects in the Extreme West Region became a competition among six. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, there was a loud ¡°bang¡± as Li Yunhu, the Sect Master of the Myriad Beasts Sect, fiercely slapped the seat beside him. He angrily stood up and glared at Xu Zimei. They, the Myriad Beasts Sect, had suffered heavy losses last time and only after an investigation did they realize that it had been Xu Zimei¡¯s doing. However, due to their status, they couldn¡¯t directly take action in public, especially since they were no match for the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sect Master Li?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°A nobody who doesn¡¯t even dare participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with,¡± Li Yunhu huffed angrily and sat down. ¡°May I ask, Sect Master Li, who has the Myriad Beasts Sect chosen to participate in the great competition this time?¡± Xu Qingshan asked. Li Yunhu pointed to a projection of a young man in the void, proudly saying, ¡°That is our sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Kuang Qianshan.¡± The young man in the projection was dressed in a black vest, his muscles prominently bulging. Kuang Qianshan seemed like an unparalleled ferocious beast, possessing absolute strength. He could almost tear Monster Beasts apart with his hands, and with a punch, he could reduce a tall mountain to dust. ¡°Thanks to someone,¡± Li Yunhu said, looking at Xu Zimei and sneering. ¡°When Kuang Qianshan¡¯s bloodline was in turmoil, no one expected an anomaly to occur. Instead of exploding and dying, his bloodline evolved a level, and now his body is just like that of a Divine Beast.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Then congratulations to Sect Master Li.¡± Li Yunhu huffed coldly and remained silent. From the projection, it could be seen that the disciples from the nine great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects seemed to have reached a consensus. They weren¡¯t killing each other but were planning to first clear out some loose cultivators. Some loose cultivators, knowing their own lack of strength, all huddled together for warmth and began to collectively oppose the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. The entire Heavenly Primordial small world was in chaos. ¡­ In the Heavenly Primordial small world, Sword Twenty-One was walking through a forest at this moment. Suddenly, footsteps sounded from the side. A young man wearing a coarse white shirt with several patches walked out from the side. The young man sized up Sword Twenty-One and shouted, ¡°Which sect are you from? I, Li Mubai, don¡¯t slay the nameless.¡± ¡°Noisy,¡± Sword Twenty-One huffed coldly. With a light swipe of his right finger, dozens of sword lights burst out from the void, rushing toward the coarse-clothed young man. As the sharp sword lights flashed past his eyes, The young man called Li Mubai sneezed. With a ¡°Achoo,¡± suddenly ¡°bang, bang, bang,¡± three explosions sounded, and countless sword lights shattered in mid-air. ¡°Are you from the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Looking at the robe Sword Twenty-One was wearing, Li Mubai muttered to himself. ¡°Defeating a disciple of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect should also be considered fame, I suppose.¡± As his voice dropped, his figure also disappeared into the void. ¡°So fast,¡± Sword Twenty-One¡¯s pupils constricted, and he quickly looked around warily. ¡°Where are you looking?¡± A light laugh sounded from behind, followed by a burst of fist wind striking from behind. Sword Twenty-One hurriedly turned around to face the attack, but in the next moment, he saw Li Mubai¡¯s figure split into four, Charging from four different directions towards Sword Twenty-One. Chapter 801 - Chapter 801 Chapter 800 The Five Spirit Beads Gathered ?Chapter 801: Chapter 800 The Five Spirit Beads Gathered Chapter 801: Chapter 800 The Five Spirit Beads Gathered ¡°` The fist wind was fierce, shattering the void, tearing through Sword Twenty-One¡¯s Sword Qi, and landing heavily on his abdomen. Everything happened very quickly, merely within a few breaths, Sword Twenty-One had been sent flying backward. The spectators outside the spatial projection were all slightly shocked. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Sword Twenty-One stood up from the ground, frowning as he looked at Li Mubai. He slowly picked up his longsword, with an increasingly solemn expression in his eyes. The longsword was whistling, tearing the space in front of him apart, more and more, the endless void being annihilated within. ¡°Sword Intent Overlooking the Sky,¡± Sword Twenty-One called out softly. Behind him, the Sword Intent condensed into a towering giant sword, slashing over with a majestic momentum. Around him, many subtle and seemingly existent Sword Intents enveloped him, quickly hiding within the void, striking at Li Mubai. Watching all these Sword Intents coming toward him, Li Mubai appeared to be petrified with fear, actually standing still without dodging. The Sword Intents roared along with Sword Twenty-One in a ¡°rumbling¡± sound. Just then, the explosive and world-upheaving scene everyone imagined did not occur. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Instead, as the Sword Intents touched Li Mubai¡¯s body, they were all devoured. His body was like a whirlpool, even swallowing Sword Twenty-One¡¯s side sword. Sword Twenty-One hastily retreated, looking at the scene before him with astonishment. He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. ¡°Here you go,¡± Li Mubai said with a smirk. With a flick of his right hand, myriad Sword Intents burst forth, heading straight for Sword Twenty-One. These Sword Intents were his own attack from moments before. With innumerable Sword Intents bearing down on him, Sword Twenty-One simply had no time to defend or dodge and was directly pinned in the void. Just as more and more Sword Intents surged over, a giant hand reached out from the void. This hand effortlessly passed through layers of space, eradicating the Sword Intents and pulling Sword Twenty-One out from the minor world of Heavenly Primordial. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Sword Twenty-One is eliminated,¡± an elderly voice sounded nearby. This was the ancestor of the Baili Family, who was in charge of the entire Heavenly Primordial minor world. If any competitor was in danger of losing their life, he would rescue them and cancel their eligibility to compete, declaring them eliminated. When Sword Twenty-One returned to the square, he still seemed quite shaken, pale-faced. He had come particularly close to death, and what was more embarrassing was that he had been defeated without even using his True Fate. The crowd in the square was abuzz with discussion; even if Sword Twenty-One was not a Saint Heir, he was still among the best of the young generation of the True Martial Holy Sect. And now, he had lost to an obscure young man. This made many people curious about the identity of this young man named Li Mubai. ¡­ ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡± Xu Qingshan looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that was one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Hundred Arms Battle Body,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. The ability to directly devour Sword Qi and a side sword was very much like the Hundred Arms Battle Body. ¡®I reign supreme among the Hundred Arms,¡¯ that¡¯s what this constitution is about. Xu Qingshan gestured for Sword Twenty-One to sit next to him. ¡°Deputy Sect Master,¡± Sword Twenty-One said with a hint of dejection. ¡°You were not unjustly defeated. Indeed, there are some unexpected individuals among the Loose Cultivators this time,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Train well, there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t face defeat in their lifetime.¡± Sword Twenty-One nodded slightly, still deep in thought about his recent defeat. It¡¯s true that the opponent was one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, but to be defeated so easily was really hard to accept. ¡°` The images within the interspatial projection continued, and people were still being rescued from within. After enduring more than a full day, only sixteen individuals remained inside. This signified the end of this phase, and the final contest was about to begin. Among these sixteen, some were expected, and some were surprises. The True Martial Holy Sect secured two seats, one for Xiang Qianheng and the other for Jiang Xier. The Purgatory Holy Sect also occupied two seats, one by their Saint Heir, Tian Mozi, and another by someone named Xue Kun. The Taiyuan Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Primordial; the Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Xuanyuan Xuantian; the Immortal Spirit Sect¡¯s Saintess, Xian Linger. The Chi Family¡¯s Saintess, Chi Xue; the Mo Family was represented not by their own Saint Heir but by a youth named Mo Chen. Competing for the Baili Family was Baili Xiao. The Blood Nether Holy Sect, as an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, had been without a candidate ever since their Saint Heir was killed by Xu Zimei. Although the Sect Gate trained other disciples, none could match up, and they incredibly lacked even one disciple who made it into the top sixteen. At this moment, the Elders of the Blood Nether Holy Sect glared at Xu Zimei with faces full of rage. The Saint Heir representing the Dan Family was named Dan Qingyang. The various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects claimed ten seats. A top-tier power, the Immortal Spirit Sect, held one seat, as did the Myriad Beasts Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Kuang Qianshan. The remaining four seats were all taken by Loose Cultivators. ¡­ The final contest would start on the next day; the sixteen contestants, after a great battle, would also have a day to rest. Inside Hundreds Miles City, betting houses had already opened wagers on these sixteen individuals. The highest odds and the favorites were Primordial and Baili Xiao. For the True Martial Holy Sect, since their Saint Heir Xu Zimei was not present, they were not very highly regarded. Although the Saint Heirs of the other Imperial Rule Immortal Gates were impressive, they still paled in comparison to those two. But regardless of the hustle and bustle inside the city, the True Martial Holy Sect party returned to their residence in a small courtyard. Xu Zimei found a room and prepared for cultivation. Now that the Five Spirit Beads were gathereda€¡± the Nirvana Bead, the Heavenly Thunder Bead, the Weakening Water Pearl, the Yimu Bead, and the Wind Extinguishing Bead a€¡° The unity of the Five Spirit Beads involved a secret. At the beginning of the world, during the Changes of the Circulation, there was no concept of Spiritual Energy. The so-called Spiritual Energy here is not merely what Vein Practitioners use for cultivation and for opening their Vein Gates. It encompasses all forms of Spiritual Energy gaseous states in this world. The so-called Demonic Qi, Immortal Qi are also different states of gases, higher in grade than ordinary Spiritual Energy, but still a type of Spiritual Energy. Without Spiritual Energy, the people of this world could not cultivate. The notion of opening Vein Gates did not even exist. The Five Spirit Beads represented all the Spiritual Energy of the world. Thus, they were the origin of Spiritual Energy in the Yuan Central Continent. After the Five Spirit Beads established the Spiritual Energy system for Yuan Central Continent, they were scattered in different directions, landing across the Continent. After hundreds, thousands, or even millions and billions of years, they now return to the hands of Xu Zimei. That is because Xu Zimei aims to initiate the era of cultivation on the Divine Continent, which inevitably requires the use of the Five Spirit Beads. The Divine Continent, having evolved from the Era of Ruins to a civilized era, already accommodates organisms that have fully adapted to the world. They even began to proliferate. If the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation is not initiated soon, humanity might eventually venture into a technological era. This is the course of era development and a path that must inevitably be taken. Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness arrived within the Divine Continent. Chapter 802 - Chapter 802 Chapter 801 The Advent of the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation ?Chapter 802: Chapter 801: The Advent of the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation Chapter 802: Chapter 801: The Advent of the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation When he arrived at the Divine Continent, in the void, five Spiritual Pearls revolved and floated around Xu Zimei. These five Spiritual Pearls emitted a formidable aura. After the five were gathered, it was as if there was some mysterious connection between them, and five different types of Spiritual Energy permeated from them. They formed a large circle, enveloping Xu Zimei within it. ¡°The Great Era of Immortal Cultivation,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. He extended his right hand and made a ninety-degree spin in mid-air, causing the five Spiritual Pearls to soar into the sky with great momentum. At that moment, the world darkened, all things lost their luster, and the sky trembled with the wind and clouds; suddenly, sand and stones flew, and a storm with howling winds and torrential rains struck. All living beings on the Divine Continent looked towards the sky, as if the end of days had arrived, each one puzzled and at a loss. Wisps of Spiritual Energy spread from the Five Spirit Beads. Long ago, people of this era could not come into contact with Spiritual Energy. Now, the first wisp of Spiritual Energy appeared sweeping across the heavens. Inside the Nirvana Bead, flames blazed furiously, as if a Phoenix was crying out, spreading its wings and flying across the void. Within the Weakening Water Pearl, a relentless Ruishui River surged, tumbling and flowing through. A single drop of Weakening Water could shatter the void, and this long river churned, drifting away. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? In the Phoenix Extinguishing Bead, a hurricane¡¯s storm roared past, lifting a thousand feet of waves into the entire world. Pieces of the shattered void were ground into it, and the hurricane seemed capable of flipping the heavens themselves. The Heavenly Thunder Pearl thundered continuously, with thunderbolts like Silver Dragons shuttling through the void. Various kinds of thunderclaps roared in the Firmament as if expressing its rage, crackling loudly in the sky. Within the Yimu Bead, the breath of life was dense, repairing the broken void, as if new lives were being born within. It evolved a green radiance piercing straight into the sky. Thus were the Five Spirit Beads, drawing closer to each other with a surging momentum, finally blending into one step by step. The moment the Five Spirit Beads merged, there was a loud ¡°boom¡± as if thunder exploded from silence. A flash of light swept across the world. The sound of ¡°rushing¡± rain seemed like someone pouring water directly from overhead, falling from the sky. The entire world was inundated by this torrential downpour. This was no ordinary rain; it was Spiritual Liquid formed from Spiritual Energy. Rain fell to the ground, nourishing all things. As the creatures of this world had never before encountered Spiritual Energy, even a single breath now made them feel significantly stronger. After the rain evaporated, some of it seeped into the ground, while some lingered above the land. Animals and humans alike could clearly feel their bodies growing stronger. However, without traditional cultivation methods, this way of strengthening was limited. ¡­ The heavy rain continued to pour; this deluge persisted, clearly not ceasing anytime soon. Xu Zimei was in no rush; after the rain of Spiritual Liquid ended, the Spiritual Energy of this world would be mostly activated. As for how long it would take, he had no idea. But next, he had to consider bringing the Cultivation Techniques of the Yuan Central Continent to this world. He was not lacking in Cultivation Techniques, having wiped out several Sect Gates, including ones like the Extinct Heaven Sect with two emperors and the Lan Family. The numerous Cultivation Techniques and Vein Skills accumulated by these Sect Gates over many epochs were preserved by him. He couldn¡¯t use them himself, but the Divine Continent had just established its cultivation system, which was perfectly suitable. Xu Zimei needed to consider how these Cultivation Techniques could seamlessly appear on the Divine Continent. He couldn¡¯t let people from the Divine Continent suspect that they were merely creatures bred within the ¡°True Fate World.¡± Their every move was being monitored by him. ¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? In this world, there were many legends too. Legends about gods, ghosts, Buddhas, and demons. These could be called superstitions because as humans emerged from ignorance, fewer and fewer people believed in them. Now, Xu Zimei was getting ready to use these legends about gods and ghosts to arrange relics and inheritances, letting the humans of this world gradually discover them. And ultimately accept the fact of cultivation. When necessary, he could let the Divine Dragons of the Myriad Demons Tribe show their faces, first shattering the natives¡¯ worldview, then helping them rebuild it anew. After being busy for a long time, Xu Zimei emerged from the Divine Continent. The finals of the Heavenly Martial Tournament were about to begin, and he wanted to see the competition between the top talents representing the Divine Continent. The final was still set in the ¡°Heavenly Primordial¡± minor world. There were projections inside the city so that others could see. But those like him could go directly to the ¡°Heavenly Primordial¡± minor world to watch. ¡°Who are you rooting for this time?¡± People chattered on their way to the finals. ¡°I¡¯m betting on Primordial, the Saint Heir of the Taiyuan Holy Sect. He¡¯s very mysterious and hasn¡¯t yet had to use his full strength against any opponent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m rooting for Baili Xiao, who, since being defeated by Xu Zimei, has had an almost qualitative leap in strength over the years. Moreover, she possesses the Flying Immortal Body, which promises a limitless future.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone fancy any of the Loose Cultivators?¡± ¡°Loose Cultivators? They might be dark horses, but as for winning the championship, they are far from it. In the past years, how many Loose Cultivators managed to win the championship?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The crowd continued discussing as they arrived around the finals¡¯ arena. There was only one arena. The arena covered several thousand square meters, with a surface made of diamond. This high-quality diamond was incredibly hard, able to withstand even the attacks of Divine Vein warriors. The members from various Sect Gates took their seats, and the sixteen contestants were to draw lots for their pairings. Accompanied by the completion of the draw, the event was hosted by an Elder from the Baili Family. The first pairing was Xue Kun from the Purgatory Holy Sect against Xuanyuan Xuantian. Xue Kun could be considered a rising star of the Purgatory Holy Sect. In the era of the Heavenly Demon Heir, he had brutally fought his way through. ¡°Who do you favor?¡± Xu Qing Shan asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Xuanyuan Xuantian,¡± Xu Zimei replied without hesitation. ¡°Why? You know Xuanyuan Xuantian isn¡¯t highly favored in this competition,¡± Xu Qing Shan asked curiously. ¡°Look at the axe on his back,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking up. Xuanyuan Xuantian had an axe on his back. The front half of the axe was wrapped in cloth, concealing its appearance. Only the latter half of the axe handle was exposed, black mixed with gold, made of an unknown material. ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± Xu Qing Shan asked curiously. Because even he could not discern much from just an axe handle. ¡°I¡¯m guessing too, but my instincts are usually very accurate,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Dad, just watch and see.¡± As the Elder from the Baili Family announced the start of the match, both competitors slowly walked towards the martial arts platform. Xuanyuan Xuantian twisted his neck and tossed the axe from his back onto the platform. Chapter 803 - Chapter 803 Chapter 802 Reunion with Baili Xiao ?Chapter 803: Chapter 802: Reunion with Baili Xiao Chapter 803: Chapter 802: Reunion with Baili Xiao When the axe was thrown, a piercing sharpness burst forth from within. It shattered the cloth that enveloped its surface. Revealing the axe¡¯s original form. It was a giant golden axe, finely carved, with its surface composed of both gold and black colors. Both colors emitted a dazzling light. Many who stared at the axe for too long felt a painful sting in their eyes. Its sharpness made it unbearable to look directly at. It was especially eye-catching with two gold, dragon-like streaks on either side of the enormous axe. ¡°This is,¡± Xu Qingshan stroked his beard, frowning in thought. ¡°The Xuanyuan Axe,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile from the side. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Divine Sun Emperor once possessed two weapons, one was the Divine Sun Wheel, and the other was the Divine Sun Axe.¡± ¡°But this Xuanyuan Axe doesn¡¯t look much like the Divine Sun Axe,¡± Xu Qingshan remarked. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Xuanyuan Xuantian nourished this axe with his essense blood after obtaining the Divine Sun Axe,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Because he possessed the Xuanyuan Battle Body, once the Divine Sun Axe was imbued with his essense blood, it obtained the battle body¡¯s blood and underwent a transformation. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï To put it without exaggeration, the Xuanyuan Axe we see now is even more powerful than a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact. And that Xue Kun, despite his personal strength, falls far behind when it comes to weapons.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Sword Twenty-One nearby nodded in agreement. The two on the platform had already begun their battle. Xuanyuan Xuantian had the advantage not just in weapons, but also in his battle body. As for the other person, Xue Kun, it was said that he had grasped the Prison Cage once left behind by the Purgatory Great Emperor, and it was after this that he had made a name for himself within the Purgatory Holy Sect. Xuanyuan Xuantian, wielding the Xuanyuan Axe, appeared like a War God, his moves sweeping broadly and powerfully. With each swing of his axe, space shattered, and even the diamond-crafted platform began to show cracks. Xue Kun could only dodge backward passively. Just as Xue Kun seemed to be at a disadvantage, suddenly, he dashed forward in a flash, seizing a lapse in Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s defense. He grabbed Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s clothes and flung him through the air. Xuanyuan Xuantian tumbled mid-air before steadying himself and regaining his posture. With a snort, he slammed the handle of the Xuanyuan Axe heavily onto the ground, looking disdainfully at Xue Kun. ¡°Your struggle is meaningless. Just concede, it would be more dignified,¡± Xuanyuan Xuantian said. ¡°Is that so,¡± Xue Kun¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He extended his right hand, palm upward, and with a light shout declared, ¡°Prison Cage.¡± In the next moment, dark energy swirled around the center of the platform, enveloping the entire arena within thousands of miles. Creating various sized cages that imprisoned Xuanyuan Xuantian inside. ¡°Not bad,¡± someone below praised. ¡°During the fight, Xue Kun had been dodging Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s attacks while quietly diffusing the prison¡¯s energy across the whole platform. By the time Xuanyuan Xuantian noticed, it was too late to do anything.¡± ¡°It seems I was shortsighted,¡± Sword Twenty-One chuckled from the side. ¡°Xue Kun is going to win.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Twenty-One,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ¡°You must always remember, in the face of absolute power, all cunning and strategy are useless, even laughable.¡± ¡°So this is the Prison Cage,¡± the trapped Xuanyuan Xuantian chuckled. He slowly raised the Xuanyuan Axe in his hand, his aura escalating bit by bit. ¡°Xuanyuan Qin Tian.¡± With a thunderous roar accompanying the descent of the giant axe, a booming sound echoed all around. At this moment, Xuanyuan Xuantian had fully activated both his Xuanyuan Battle Body and the Xuanyuan Axe. His entire body flowed with golden blood, and he seemed like a War God descending. Every axe strike made the Prison Cage as fragile as a sheet of paper, tearing it apart layer by layer. ¡°This Xue Kun¡¯s luck is really bad,¡± someone nearby remarked. ¡°Xuanyuan Xuantian excels in strength, which just so happens to counter the Prison Cage well. Moreover, his training is not yet perfect. Back when the Purgatory Great Emperor casually wielded it, the Prison Cage could be created in countless numbers. No matter how exhausted the opponent got, they could not destroy it.¡± ¡°I surrender,¡± seeing no way to retreat further at the edge of the arena, Xue Kun straightforwardly conceded. ¡­¡­ The competitions proceeded in an orderly fashion. The remaining two battles saw Jiang Xier fighting a Loose Cultivator, ultimately winning. Chi Xue also fought another Loose Cultivator and likewise secured victory. Originally, of the sixteen Loose Cultivators, there were now only two left in the blink of an eye. ¡°The fourth match, Baili Xiao versus Dan Qingyang,¡± the words of the Baili Family Elder fell, and the crowd below erupted into noise. Baili Xiao¡¯s reputation in the Eastern Continent had grown significantly in recent years, with the dual support of the True Martial Holy Sect and the Baili Family behind her, her progress was unimaginable. It was said that, since her defeat at the hands of Xu Zimei, she had not tasted defeat again. She was also one of the hot favorites to win the championship this time. As for Dan Qingyang, he was born into a family of alchemists and seldom appeared in public view. People didn¡¯t know much about him. Xu Zimei watched the woman on the stage, noticing huge changes after several years, both in strength and in her aura. She stood coldly on the stage, dressed in a blue gown. Seen from the side, her gaze was as frosty as ten-thousand-year-old ice that never thaws. Yet, she remained breathtakingly beautiful, her demeanor lofty and indifferent. She gave off the impression of a Fairy descended from the realm of the immortals. Her blue gown flapped with the breeze, and her long hair, for some reason, had turned golden. A few strands fluttered by her ear. ¡°My eye for talent was not wrong,¡± Xu Qingshan sighed. ¡°At that time, I intended to pair her with you, knowing she would have boundless prospects.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s not bad,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°What? Are you interested? It¡¯s not too late,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°I am merely making an objective assessment. Since our last meeting, Baili Xiao¡¯s rate of growth has exceeded my expectations,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°But that¡¯s what makes it interesting. To give her unlimited hope and then ruthlessly shatter it, that¡¯s amusing. If she were too weak, it would be a disappointment to me.¡± ¡°Your hostility towards her is quite strong,¡± Xu Qingshan observed, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Hostility is not the word. In my eyes, she¡¯s already a dead person,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The only difference is how I want her to die, and when.¡± ¡°I can handle the Sect matters for you, but,¡± Xu Qingshan hesitated. ¡°But what?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You should know, her past identity was the Jade Pure Fairy, the first Heavenly General of the Empress,¡± Xu Qingshan revealed. ¡°Whether the Empress still takes interest in her or not is unknown. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï If the Empress does take notice, then there¡¯s nothing anyone can do.¡± ¡°Father, you are mistaken,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°I admit the Empress is remarkable.¡± Chapter 804 - Chapter 804 Chapter 803 Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill ?Chapter 804: Chapter 803: Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill Chapter 804: Chapter 803: Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill ¡°I admit the Empress is stunning, and if one were to rank the great emperors of the Era of Emperors,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°It is undeniable,¡± he said, ¡°but the Yuan Central Continent is ancient beyond measure, and isn¡¯t the Empress herself but a speck of dust in this vast universe?¡± ¡°We are all but specks of dust,¡± Xu Qingshan laughed. Perhaps that is true. As individuals, they might become strong, but in the grand scheme of the Yuan Central Continent, they are truly just specks of dust. ¡°So, Father, I want to be a powerhouse of the Yuan Central Continent. What of the Empress?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. On the platform, Baili Xiao stood there, her demeanor cold. On the other side, Elder Dan¡¯s Holy Son, Dan Qingyang, also slowly stepped forward. Dan Qingyang wore a loose green robe, swinging somewhat carelessly as he walked. He walked onto the platform with a grin, looking at Baili Xiao and said, ¡°Miss, after this fight, may I have the honor of dining with you?¡± ¡°Has it started yet?¡± Baili Xiao looked at the referee beside her and asked. ¡°It has begun,¡± the referee quickly nodded. In the next moment, Baili Xiao¡¯s figure dashed out, charging directly towards Dan Qingyang. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Her blue robe fluttered with the wind as she shattered the void, her jade hands imprinting on Dan Qingyang¡¯s chest. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t rush; we have plenty of time,¡± Dan Qingyang smiled. His figure leaned backwards, his body surrounded by eight pills. ¡°Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill,¡± the crowd under the platform murmured in mild surprise. ¡°And it¡¯s a complete Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill that has sealed eight monsters.¡± The crowd was abuzz with excitement. As a family of alchemists, the Dan Family could be considered the best lineage of alchemists in the Eastern Continent. But alchemists usually have one weakness, which is that they spend their whole lives studying alchemy and crafting pills, thereby their own combat power is not very strong. Because alchemists don¡¯t usually focus on combat. As the saying goes, you can¡¯t have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw. This situation had persisted for tens of thousands of years, ever since the True Martial Great Emperor started the Era of Emperors, this flaw has existed. Many alchemists would have one or two strong people with them to ensure their safety. In return, they would craft pills for them for free. But no matter what, being strong in the place of others never changes the inherent frailty of the alchemists. Later, all the alchemists of Yuan Central Continent worked together to address this issue. The wheels of history slowly turned, and all forces were annihilated within it. As the saying goes, a single spark can start a prairie fire. Various methods to enhance the strength of alchemists emerged, but these were of mixed quality, and no unified solution had been reached. Until later, a young prodigy, the Pill Emperor, appeared, not only carrying the destiny of that generation as an alchemist. He also solved this problem that had troubled alchemists for thousands of years. The so-called solution was the Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill. Everything in the world has a spirit, whether plants, humans, or Monster Beasts. And the same principle applies to pills, which can be crafted from plants or from Demon Cores. If during the crafting of the Pills, one could seal the demonic power and the soul of life inside the Demon Core. Alchemists could harness the power of the Monster Beasts, which is a tangible enhancement. As more Demon Cores were crafted into pills. The final evolved pills would yield even greater power to the alchemist from within. The only challenging part was how to craft these evolved demon Pills that could bind the power and the soul of a creature within it. Pill Emperor had solved this difficult problem and, instead of keeping it as secret, he disclosed the method of concocting the Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill to all alchemists. The Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill could produce at most eight pills, which was the Pill Emperor¡¯s ultimate limit back then. Now, Dan Qingyang¡¯s ability to recreate the eight pills was also a marvel of his own aptitude. Dan Qingyang swung his arms, and the Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pills around him circled once, finally converging into a bottomless vortex. Baili Xiao watched calmly throughout. With each Demon Core shattered, a powerful force augmented Dan Qingyang himself. Transforming into flowing fire, or solidifying into wind, or a torrent like water, each of the eight Demon Cores represented eight different powers. Dan Qingyang¡¯s own might grew stronger and stronger, faintly making the void pop explosively. Among these Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pills, there was the ancient rhino representing strength, the Purple Cloud Eagle representing speed, and also the Mammoth representing defense. Every attribute of Monster Beast was present, and at this moment, they were augmenting Dan Qingyang¡¯s body, causing him to undergo a transformation. ¡°I wonder how Baili Xiao will respond,¡± someone commented nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch and see.¡± Baili Xiao surged forward again, her hands radiating intense Spiritual Energy, charging towards Dan Qingyang. Dan Qingyang snorted coldly, refusing to show weakness, and the two collided. But the anticipated evenly matched battle did not occur, and even with the aid of the Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pills, Dan Qingyang was still sent flying. ¡°How can this be?¡± Dan Qingyang exclaimed in confusion. He looked at the woman in front of him, his expression slightly changing. ¡°Fool,¡± Baili Xiao snorted coldly. Ripples spread from her palms, each slap seemingly having a special connection. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï One slap after another, the ripples perpetually pressed down, almost suffocating Dan Qingyang. ¡°Stop, stop, I give up, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Dan Qingyang shouted as he awkwardly dodged. Another slap from Baili Xiao sent Dan Qingyang flying once again. ¡°Baili Xiao wins,¡± the referee announced, and a stir went through the crowd below. ¡°That was too easy, couldn¡¯t make out anything.¡± Below the ring, Dan Qingyang rubbed his sore shoulders and Elder Dan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, saying, ¡°Qingyang, you shouldn¡¯t be just this capable.¡± ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s much I didn¡¯t use,¡± Dan Qingyang laughed. ¡°But it was all unnecessary.¡± ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Elder Dan frowned in response. ¡°Elder Dan, if it weren¡¯t for her holding back just now, I would probably be dead,¡± Dan Qingyang said. ¡°So I accept my defeat wholeheartedly.¡± Watching Dan Qingyang walk away, Elder Dan frowned slightly. Holding back? He hadn¡¯t seen anything clearly. Below the stage, Xu Zimei watched this scene and chuckled. ¡°Has the Saint Heir comprehended it?¡± Sword Twenty-One asked beside him. ¡°Something understood but not conveyed,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The fifth match was a contest between Saint Heir Kuang Qianshan of Myriad Beasts Sect and Xiang Qianheng. The True Martial Holy Sect paid significant attention to it. Xu Zimei, uninterested in the upcoming fights, left the tournament stage and walked towards the outer Heavenly Primordial Small World. As soon as he stepped out of the Heavenly Primordial Small World, someone was waiting for him. Chapter 805 - Chapter 805 Chapter 804 Extraterritorial Extreme Palace Reappears ?Chapter 805: Chapter 804 Extraterritorial Extreme Palace Reappears Chapter 805: Chapter 804 Extraterritorial Extreme Palace Reappears The person approaching was the Reincarnation Elder, also the current Taoist Clan Saint Heir, Dao Tianyun. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, long time no see,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xu Zimei asked calmly. ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity that you didn¡¯t participate in this Sky Martial Conference. Miss Baili was actually hoping to encounter you,¡± the Reincarnation Elder shook his head and said. ¡°Are you in such a hurry to seek death?¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said, his eyes blazing. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°Have you always been this confident?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the Reincarnation Elder and immediately grabbed his collar, lifting him up. ¡°So you wish to die?¡± ¡°If Young Master Xu wanted to kill me, you would have done so already, right?¡± the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile. ¡°What if I said I would slaughter the Taoist Clan?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°You were born there, I don¡¯t know if you still have feelings for the people there.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°You¡¯re agitated,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and let go of his collar. ¡°I just came to pass a message,¡± the Reincarnation Elder steadied his emotions and then said. ¡°After the Sky Martial Conference, Miss Baili wishes to challenge you to a duel. Would you dare to accept?¡± ¡°To fight a duel, regardless of life or death?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, just a simple exchange,¡± the Reincarnation Elder replied. ¡°Then it¡¯s meaningless,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. He ignored the Reincarnation Elder and walked directly towards Hundreds Miles City. Currently, Hundreds Miles City was bustling with excitement; people were engrossed in the competitions and discussing them with each other. These people represented the future of the Eastern Continent. On a smaller scale, this was a person¡¯s struggle to become the Great Emperor. On a larger scale, this was a struggle for Destiny among the Eastern Continent and other continents. Why is the Central Continent strong? Not just because of its vast expanse, but because of the many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. These Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are genuinely influencing the overall strength of their respective territories. With more Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, ordinary people have more options for joining a power, thus having more opportunities. Hence, each continent is secretly competing in this way. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t walk far when Da Zhi, the monk, also followed him out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch more?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked. ¡°They can¡¯t compare to you,¡± Da Zhi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to watch then.¡± ¡°There are still some impressive ones,¡± Xu Zimei observed. ¡°Besides, the struggle for Destiny is unpredictable, and no one can confidently claim it.¡± ¡°I believe in you, and I also trust our old ancestor¡¯s divination,¡± Da Zhi said. The two strolled around the outskirts of Hundreds Miles City, which was currently enveloped by a heavy rain. Spiritual Energy had not yet fully descended, so Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a rush to make arrangements; he waited until everything had settled before dealing with the ruins. In Hundreds Miles City, the betting shops had the most people. Some were betting on the success of the top eight; others were regretfully leaving the competition. The entire city was in a state of extreme liveliness and festivity. After taking a round, Xu Zimei and Da Zhi were about to return to the Baili Residence. Suddenly, two figures blocked their path. ¡°Sirs, our Palace Master wishes to see you.¡± These two men were dressed in ordinary civilian clothes and looked very ordinary, now smiling as they spoke to Xu Zimei and his companion. Xu Zimei was puzzled, glanced at Da Zhi, then smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡± He didn¡¯t know the purpose of these suddenly appearing men, so he was curious to find out. The two men led Xu Zimei and his companion forward into a small alley. ¡°Please enter,¡± On one side of the alley was a large courtyard, and the two stopped at the courtyard gate. ¡°Quite mysterious,¡± Da Zhi remarked. ¡°Could she be an old acquaintance of yours?¡± ¡°I have few friends, almost no old acquaintances,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in reply. The two opened the large doors of the courtyard, directly facing the living room inside. Two students in blue robes were guarding the entrance to the living room. The backs of these students¡¯ blue robes were printed with the character ¡°extreme,¡± which made Xu Zimei think of a force. To be exact, he had encountered them before. ¡°Sirs, our Palace Master requests your presence.¡± Xu Zimei and his companion walked inside the living room, where they saw a regally dressed, luxurious woman in a blue robe with her back to them. Her blue robe shone like stars, extremely dazzling. The collar of the blue robe was high, like a blooming flower, covering her neck. Her black hair was coiled into a bun, secured with a jade hairpin on top of her head. ¡°May I ask why you have summoned us?¡± Da Zhi asked first. ¡°Let me introduce myself,¡± the woman slowly turned around, revealing a face that didn¡¯t match her attire. From behind, her attire suggested she was an older woman. However, upon turning around, it became clear that she was a young girl. She looked about Xu Zimei¡¯s age, with a somewhat immature face, an oval face, heavy makeup, and red lips that were very enticing. ¡°Let me introduce myself, Young Palace Master of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, Gong Yuner,¡± the woman said with a smile. Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, Xu Zimei heard this name once again. Previously, when he encountered members of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace in the Old Land together with the Divine Emperor, they had wanted to invade but were ultimately slain by Xu Zimei and others. Moreover, he was very familiar with the name of this force from his previous life. They were even more fearsome than many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Haven¡¯t heard of it?¡± Gong Yuner asked with a smile. ¡°What does the Young Palace Master want with us?¡± Da Zhi inquired. He was indeed unaware of this force but knew well enough that their arrival did not bode well. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°We aren¡¯t related, and it doesn¡¯t seem right to directly ask for help,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to help without cause; in helping me, you could save your lives,¡± Gong Yuner smiled. ¡°We aren¡¯t in any danger; why would we need saving?¡± Da Zhi asked, his gaze sharpening as he chuckled lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush; this Hundreds Miles City has been surrounded by our Extraterritorial Extreme Palace,¡± Gong Yuner announced. ¡°When the time comes, the lives of everyone here will be up to me to decide. You understand what I mean, as I hold sway over your lives.¡± ¡°Are you not fully awake?¡± Da Zhi shook his head, chuckling in disbelief. ¡°Do you know what kind of people reside in this city? I haven¡¯t even heard of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, an unknown power claiming such audacity. Are you planning to confront the entire Eastern Continent?¡± ¡°You are mistaken; it¡¯s not a matter of us not daring but rather that we have come specifically for these people,¡± Gong Yuner retorted with a smile. ¡°We certainly take the entire Eastern Continent seriously, but don¡¯t forget. The only real power here from the Imperial Rule Immortal Gate is the Bai Family.¡± Chapter 806 - Chapter 806 Chapter 805 Purpose and Decisive Battle ?Chapter 806: Chapter 805: Purpose and Decisive Battle Chapter 806: Chapter 805: Purpose and Decisive Battle ¡°Other factions from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect sent only a few Elders to participate, their main forces are not within the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± Gong Yuner replied. ¡°You should understand what I mean, only the Baili Family can contend with us.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they ask for reinforcements?¡± the monk Da Zhi snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that your Extraterritorial Extreme Palace can easily take down an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also not afraid to tell you that the void in this world has already been imprisoned by us, any form of request for help cannot be transmitted.¡± Hearing this, the monk Da Zhi¡¯s face finally changed slightly. The opponent dared to come, which must mean they were well-prepared. If the situation was true, then they would be trapped like turtles in a jar, with no possibility of escape. ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± the monk Da Zhi glanced at Xu Zimei. Seeing that Xu Zimei did not speak, he turned his head and asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Gong Yuner took out six crystal stones from her Storage Ring. She said, ¡°If you bury these six crystal stones in the designated places around the Heavenly Primordial Small World, you can exchange them for your lives.¡± Hearing Gong Yuner¡¯s words and looking at the crystal stones in her hand, the monk Da Zhi handed the decision-making power to Xu Zimei. ¡°Agreed, I¡¯m in,¡± Xu Zimei said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 He took the crystal stones and found they were formation stones for setting up an array, each containing countless Array Seals. It was hard to imagine such a vast Formation, which required so many formation stones. Furthermore, it was still unknown how many were placed outside the city. ¡°Those who know the current affairs are clever,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°Actually, even without your help, we could accomplish it, just with more difficulty. I hope you haven¡¯t played tricks, otherwise, you will bear the consequences.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, indifferent, ¡°As long as it¡¯s against the Baili Family, I can¡¯t be bothered to care.¡± ¡°Once it¡¯s done, you can leave. That¡¯s my promise to you,¡± Gong Yuner replied. Xu Zimei nodded, ready to leave with the monk Da Zhi, when she suddenly called out to them. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°I heard you are the Saint Heir of True Martial Holy Sect, the foremost of the younger generation on the Eastern Continent.¡± ¡°People flatter me by calling me that,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°I would actually like to have a bout with you,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°Are you very strong?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I have rarely encountered an adversary since leaving the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace,¡± Gong Yuner confidently replied. ¡°Then there should be a chance,¡± Xu Zimei dismissed with a wave of his hand. Taking the monk Da Zhi with him, the two strode out boldly. Watching this scene, a dark shadow appeared beside Gong Yuner in the drawing room at some point. The dark shadow flashed by and could no longer be seen, leaving only a floating shadow on the ground. ¡°Just letting them go like this, can you trust them?¡± the dark shadow asked in a deep voice. ¡°They¡¯re smart people,¡± Gong Yuner laughed. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not easy to enter the Baili Family these days, especially the Heavenly Primordial Small World. Don¡¯t let the bustling prosperity inside the city fool youa€¡±The Baili Family is very vigilant. They¡¯ve been managing the city from the shadows to prevent chaos.¡± ¡°I know that,¡± the dark shadow replied. ¡°But they definitely won¡¯t expect that our Extraterritorial Extreme Palace would have the audacity to attack Hundreds Miles City at this time.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for the news,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°If they deceive me, we¡¯ll have to force our way in. I always have a backup plan.¡± ¡­¡­. Having left the alley, the monk Da Zhi wore a look of worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Do you really intend to bury these crystal stones into the Heavenly Primordial Small World?¡± the monk Da Zhi asked. ¡°If they have the power to exterminate the Baili Family, why wouldn¡¯t I be happy to do so,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°But this matter involves not just the Baili Family, but the whole Eastern Continent.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s discovered that you¡¯ve betrayed the entire Eastern Continent,¡± the monk Da Zhi said and then stopped, his point clear. ¡°Who knows about things without evidence?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Also, it¡¯s uncertain who the praying mantis is catching, or if the oriole is behind it, so don¡¯t worry unnecessarily.¡± The monk Da Zhi sighed and asked, ¡°Do you know of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace?¡± ¡°I know a bit, but haven¡¯t really greeted them,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Are they strong?¡± the monk Da Zhi asked. ¡°It depends on what you compare it to,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to the sky, adding, ¡°If you compare it to Heaven Beyond Heavens, they hold some power. But on Yuan Central Continent, they¡¯re just so-so.¡± ¡°Heaven Beyond Heavens, you¡¯re saying their origin is Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± the monk Da Zhi asked in surprise. Anything connected with Heaven Beyond Heavens is no simple matter. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to touch. Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, and the two walked into the Heavenly Primordial Small World. At this moment, the competition for the top eight was coming to its final match. Jiang Xier and Xiang Qianheng had both advanced successfully, and the last battle was between the Saint Heir of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Primordial, and Mo Chen. Primordial was very mysterious, and details about him are aside for now. Mo Chen had previously dealt with Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï In both his past and present life, Xu Zimei had some understanding of Mo Chen. The Six Elements Indestructible Array of the Mo Family was given to Xu Zimei by Mo Chen. Speaking of Mo Chen, due to his tragic background, his path to strength was quite different from others. The Six Elements Indestructible Array left by the Taoist Array Great Emperor was known throughout the Yuan Central Continent. It was hailed as the pinnacle of Formation arts. And Mo Chen, treating his own body as the vessel for the Formation, with the Six Elements Indestructible Array as the core, and countless other arrays as auxiliary. His entire body could be said to be inscribed with formations. With a glance, he bore thousands of arrays, and a mere wave of his hand would unleash tens of thousands of formations, making him almost a human-shaped formation. ¡­.. Watching the two stand on the martial arts platform, the onlookers grew more expectant. Xu Zimei handed over the task of burying the crystal stones to the monk Da Zhi and instead watched the two competitors¡¯ bout. ¡°Primordial, I look forward to your instruction,¡± Primordial stepped onto the platform, smiling lightly. His aura was magnificent and otherworldly, like a Traveler beyond the mortal coil, free from cause and effect, master of his own destiny. Unrestrained and spontaneous. And Mo Chen, with a wave of his hand, activated dozens of formations. The sounds of ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± exploded from within him, with defense, offense, and even healing arrays at the ready. His figure charged towards Primordial as a ray of light through space. Primordial slightly lifted his eyelids, slowly raising his right hand. With a ¡°boom,¡± the forearms of the two collided heavily. Chapter 807 - Chapter 807 Chapter 806 Primordial Dao Exists ?Chapter 807: Chapter 806 Primordial Dao Exists Chapter 807: Chapter 806 Primordial Dao Exists At this moment, with a loud ¡°bang,¡± endless Jing Qi dispersed around them. The figures of the two competitors clashed without giving an inch to each other. ¡°Instant Transfer Array,¡± Mo Chen uttered softly, followed by the deployment of a Fierce Tiger Array. Above his right fist, an illusory tiger engulfed in flames roared into existence, then roared again as it charged towards Primordial. ¡°Taiyuan possesses the way, the Taoist technique is natural,¡± murmured Primordial in a relaxed tone. A mass of Pure Energy spread around him, enveloping his form. This Pure Energy was neither graspable nor penetrable, seemingly both existent and nonexistent. With the enhancement of Pure Energy, Primordial¡¯s attributes were unexpectedly also augmented. His figure was graceful, agile, and precise, always finding the weakest point in Mo Chen¡¯s attacks. After fighting for a long while, the two were evenly matched, neither gaining the upper hand. Mo Chen was obviously getting anxious on his side, unleashing Wan Zhen together, covering the entire dueling platform. Wind and Thunder changed color, fierce fire mingled with the surging Torrent. However, on Primordial¡¯s side, his expression remained calm, and his counterattacks were methodical. After a long battle, Mo Chen began to pant slightly, feeling his strength waning. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï With a shout, a massive Formation shadow unfolded behind him. The hexagonal Formation¡¯s phantom slowly expanded, with countless Array Seals rotating within it. Endless attributes and powers passed through it. ¡°Is this his True Fate?¡± someone mused while observing the Formation. This fellow is utterly obsessed with Formations, not only emblazoning his body with them but even his Divine Soul and True Fate are formations. Born into the Mo Family, the lineage of the Taoist Array Great Emperor, he seemed even more fanatical than the Taoist Array Great Emperor himself. ¡°Take a close look at that Formation,¡± someone said below. Many had not seen what the True Fate Formation was at the moment it unrolled, but as it evolved little by little, the expressions of many changed. ¡°This is the Six Elements Indestructible Array,¡± someone exclaimed in surprise. ¡°That existence which claims to be the pinnacle of formations, this fellow actuallya€|¡± ¡°Now this is getting interesting,¡± someone chuckled from below. Primordial frowned slightly on the other side, sensing an ominous premonition. He swung his right hand, and the flowing Pure Energy charged towards Mo Chen, aiming to disrupt his Formation creation. ¡°Ten Thousand Trapping Arrays,¡± Mo Chen snorted coldly. Numerous Trapping Arrays around him were activated, blocking Primordial. There were the Monster Forest Trapping Array, Withered Wood Trapping Array, Heavenly River Water Arraya€| countless Formations surged forth in an instant, preventing Primordial from advancing. The next moment, the Six Elements Indestructible Array activated, covering the entire dueling platform and entrapping Primordial within it. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± someone said from below. The Deputy Sect Master of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, sitting beside, was not overly concerned but simply furrowed his brows, deep in thought. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Fu, it seems your Sect¡¯s Disciple is going to lose,¡± someone remarked. Fu Ze, the Deputy Sect Master of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Keep watching, until the very last moment, who dares say it¡¯s over?¡± a€| Those trapped within the Six Elements Indestructible Array had practically no chance of escaping. This was the strength of this Formation; it could only be broken from the outside, not assailed from within. ¡°Give up,¡± Mo Chen¡¯s figure appeared within the Formation, saying coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it; you¡¯re the toughest opponent I¡¯ve faced so far,¡± Primordial laughed. His long hair was completely white, like drifting snow. Even his eyebrows were white, and his eyes were clear and seemed to sparkle with light. ¡°As such, to show my respect for you, I should also bring out all my strength.¡± Mo Chen frowned slightly as he watched Primordial. With a wave of his right hand, countless meteorites fell from the sky. Within the Six Elements Indestructible Array, claiming him to be the god of this place was not an overstatement. From the Bagua positions to the Five Elements Yin and Yang, it was all arranged and dictated by him; he could manipulate anything here. ¡°In primordial chaos, there was nothing, and even nothing had no name. From the one arose, with one but unformed. Primordial is the origin of Tao, Primordial here, is the first sight of Qi,¡± Primordial¡¯s voice murmured softly. His entire demeanor underwent a dramatic change. The casual and comfortable presence he originally had disappeared without a trace. In its place spread an endless, boundless aura of majesty from his whole body. The sky seemed to have torn a hole through which a beam of purple light shone upon him. At that moment, his pupils turned purple, and his skin became even more translucent, without a single wrinkle. He seemed less human and more flawlessly perfect. ¡°Elemental energies begin to sprout, called Primordial, signifying that the Qi is vast, capable of being the primary source of all things. Before heaven and earth were divided, the original Qi was chaotic and unified, that is Primordial.¡± As Primordial¡¯s voice faded, At this instant, he seemed like a divine spirit high above the nine heavens, dignified and inviolable. A mere glance bore supreme authority down, making one unconsciously feel oppressed. ¡°If you were a complete Six Elements Indestructible Array, I might still fear you. But this Formation derived from your True Fate is still lacking,¡± Primordial said calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Chen asked, frowning slightly. Primordial simply pointed with his right hand, and a stream of purple energy shot from his fingertips, blowing a gap in one end of the Formation. Though the Formation quickly sealed the breach, the fluctuation of changes set off shockwaves within Mo Chen¡¯s heart. The Six Elements Indestructible Array had been breached from the inside. Not just Mo Chen, but even the spectators below found it hard to believe. ¡°This is too strong,¡± Sword Twenty-One remarked. ¡°It is quite strong, but Mo Chen¡¯s Six Elements Indestructible Array is still incomplete, so it¡¯s not surprising that it could be broken,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What do you mean by that, Saint Heir?¡± Sword Twenty-One asked, puzzled. ¡°To be precise, a complete Six Elements Indestructible Array would require the expenditure of an Array Plate, numerous Array Seals, natural treasures, and even multiple people working together to set up. Setting up a Six Elements Indestructible Array just once could greatly weaken a Sect Gate due to the extensive resources required.¡± Xu Zimei continued, ¡°But look at Mo Chen; he has managed to arrange it merely through the transformation of his True Fate. Does that seem normal to you?¡± ¡°That does make sense,¡± Sword Twenty-One pondered with a slight frown. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°You mean there¡¯s something wrong with his Formation?¡± ¡°Not necessarily wrong, but he has integrated the Formation with his True Fate. The advantage is that it doesn¡¯t require as much manpower and wealth; it can be derived from one¡¯s own True Fate,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head, explaining. ¡°But the drawback is equally apparent, with the Formation and his Divine Soul becoming one entity. It has transformed from a complete Formation into a growing Formation. The stronger his True Fate, the more formidable the Formation he constructs.¡± ¡°I understand now,¡± Sword Twenty-One reacted instantly. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the strength of his Formation is not strong enough. If someone with far superior power were to confront him, they could simply force their way through it.¡± Chapter 808 - Chapter 808 Chapter 807 The War Begins at the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace ?Chapter 808: Chapter 807 The War Begins at the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace Chapter 808: Chapter 807 The War Begins at the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace ¡°You¡¯re not wrong in that understanding,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The more powerful the person setting up the complete Six Elements Indestructible Array, the stronger the power of the formation. Can a formation set up by a Divine Vein expert compare to one set up by a Great Emperor? Naturally, many aspects will differ when different people set up the same formation.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Sword Twenty-One nodded. He felt that his visit to the Tianwu Convention had not only exposed him to the younger generation but also taught him many insights. The Six Elements Indestructible Array truly was the pinnacle of formation arts, but it also depended on who was setting it up. ¡°Both are peak Divine Vein experts, yet this Primordial is so much stronger,¡± Sword Twenty-One exclaimed. ¡°Having a Primordial Body and being stronger than others of the same realm is quite normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Within the same realm, many factors can influence one¡¯s combat strength. For instance, the cultivation technique practiced, the strength of the True Fate, and so on. But since they all were key disciples nurtured by the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, these aspects could be compensated for even if there was any deficiency. Only the Battle Body was an unstable factor that greatly boosted strength. ¡°The Fourth Battle Body, the Primordial Body,¡± Sword Twenty-One said enviously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°The Li Mubai I lost to before also possesses the Hundred Arms Battle Body, right?¡± At this, Xu Qingshan reflected, ¡°You practice the Sword Dao, and to speak of our True Martial Holy Sect, we also have the most suitable Battle Body for you. Our Ancestor, the True Martial Great Emperor, was truly benevolent, leaving behind his True Martial Sword Body within the sect, though it was obtained by the Sect Master.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Sword Twenty-One nodded and said. ¡°If you could become the Saint Heir of our sect, perhaps you would have a chance to obtain the True Martial Sword Body,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about Mo Er; even Xiang Qianheng is a head above you. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï The position of Saint Heir in our True Martial Holy Sect isn¡¯t so easy to secure.¡± ¡°But as a man living in this world, who doesn¡¯t want to live a life unrestrained, to truly make a name for themselves, and live a life full of glory?¡± Sword Twenty-One replied. ¡°That¡¯s why the path ahead of you is still very long, and everyone has different opportunities.¡± Xu Qingshan consoled, ¡°Whatever choice you ultimately make, as long as you have no regrets, that¡¯s what matters.¡± ¡­ The two on the stage were still fighting. However, it was clear that Mo Chen was already being completely suppressed. With a palm strike from Primordial, a rumble of Wind and Thunder shook the area and the whole platform shattered, opening numerous cracks that spread like a spider¡¯s web. And the Six Elements Indestructible Array was directly shattered, with Mo Chen¡¯s figure flying backwards. He heavily crashed to the side, stood up, wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, and clutched at his chest. ¡°Give up, I¡¯ve already held back,¡± Primordial said indifferently. Mo Chen¡¯s gaze shifted several times, and eventually he took a deep breath and said to the referee on the side, ¡°I concede.¡± He could continue the fight, but Mo Chen knew he couldn¡¯t win. With the matches for the top sixteen concluded, the remaining eight finalists were also determined. These eight were Baili Xiao, Primordial, Xiang Qianheng, Chi Xue, Li Mubai, Tian Mozi, Xuanyuan Xuantian, and Xian Linger. Among these eight, except for Xian Linger, who was from the first-rate power Immortal Spirit Sect, and Li Mubai, who was a Loose Cultivator, the other six were all from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. This was the so-called difficulty for someone from a poor background to become a Prime Minister; the disparity in resources and perspectives was significant. Most Loose Cultivators simply faded into obscurity. Even those with good aptitudes could hardly compare with these Saint Heirs. The battles for the top eight were about to start without a moment¡¯s delay. Before the top eight began, a sudden ¡°boom¡± of an explosion erupted from afar. This caught everyone¡¯s attention. A mushroom cloud rose in the distance, followed by a loud shout, ¡°Someone is forcibly breaking into the Heavenly Primordial Small World.¡± Patriarch Baili, Clan Leader Baili Chengfeng, slowly stood up from his seat. He didn¡¯t rush over, because in his perception, the other party had already broken through the small world¡¯s blockade. Heading this way. ¡°Who is it, so bold,¡± someone whispered secretly. ¡°Daring to barge into the Baili Family.¡± The crowd looked up and saw that the color of the distant horizon had changed. A group of people was flying towards them through the air; a dense crowd made everyone feel pressure. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Da Zhi the monk said from the side. ¡°We just need to watch the show,¡± Xu Zimei said. The leader of this group was none other than Gong Yuner, dressed in a blue robe, noble and elegant. Behind her followed thirteen people in black robes of varying ages, but all of them exuded formidable might. Letting people know they were not to be trifled with. ¡°Who are you?¡± the Baili Family asked with a frown. ¡°Do not be angry, Patriarch Baili, and everyone else, don¡¯t be tense,¡± Gong Yuner said as she slowly landed, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve just heard that the once-a-century Heavenly Martial Assembly is being held here, and as a member of the Eastern Continent. I was curious and came to take a look.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me, who are you?¡± the Baili Family asked with a frown. One of the Baili Family¡¯s elders seemed to be getting impatient; he flew up and went straight for Gong Yuner with an oppressive force. Just then, one of the thirteen in black robes behind Gong Yuner, an elder, stepped into the air and intercepted the Baili Family¡¯s elder. With a wave of his right hand, he moved as swiftly as a mighty eagle, stretching several tens of centimeters. His speed was extremely fast, and before the elder could react, he had pierced through his neck. Blood dripped down, and the body of the Baili Family¡¯s elder was suspended high in the air. Seeing this scene, everyone around frowned slightly. Clearly, the visitor bore ill intentions. ¡°You disrupt the Heavenly Martial Assembly, it¡¯s like opposing the entire Eastern Continent,¡± said Baili Chengfeng in a cold voice. He didn¡¯t say the Baili Family but brought the entire Eastern Continent into it, not believing the other party would really dare to do so. ¡°Patriarch Baili has misunderstood, I just wanted to see this Heavenly Martial Assembly, to see if there is anyone worth my while,¡± said Gong Yuner. ¡°How does that equate to disrupting the Heavenly Martial Assembly?¡± ¡°You,¡± Baili Chengfeng rebuked angrily. ¡°The Heavenly Martial Assembly has its own rules, how can we allow you to meddle and point fingers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, which power do you belong to, daring to interfere with the Heavenly Martial Assembly,¡± at this time, people from another force stood up as well. They said, ¡°Even the Central Continent doesn¡¯t have this privilege.¡± Watching the people at the scene reprimand her with furious eyes, Gong Yuner was not in a hurry. Instead, she pressed her hand down and said with a smile, ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± ¡°What kind of bet?¡± asked Baili Chengfeng with a frown. ¡°If I participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly and win first place, all of you present must agree to one of my conditions,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°If I lose, I will leave now, and never interfere with anything.¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± someone laughed loudly from the side. ¡°What an absurd discussion, is this supposed to be a bet? Lost and just want to walk away?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it clear,¡± Gong Yuner was not irritated. Again, she compensated, saying, ¡°If I lose, I leave, and I¡¯ll spare all of your lives here, how about that?¡± Chapter 809 - Chapter 809 Chapter 808 Battle of the Younger Generation of the Eastern Continent ?Chapter 809: Chapter 808: Battle of the Younger Generation of the Eastern Continent Chapter 809: Chapter 808: Battle of the Younger Generation of the Eastern Continent With Gong Yuner¡¯s words coming to an end, the scene immediately exploded into commotion. ¡°Spare all their lives?¡± Such an idea was nothing short of a joke to everyone present. Each one of them was a key figure in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, be they Elders, Deputy Sect Masters, or even the Sect Master. Usually, they held positions of high authority, lofty and exalted, accustomed not to flattering others, but to being flattered. ¡°Little child, do you even know what you¡¯re saying,¡± someone said indifferently. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t realized your situation yet, this is not your Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± Gong Yuner said with a laugh, clapping her hands. The next moment, the entire Heavenly Primordial small world began to tremble. From the spot where Da Zhi the monk had buried the Crystal Stones, seven beams of light shot up into the sky, piercing into the heavens. An impressive power melding into the firmament above, ¡°boom boom boom¡± echoed all around. Suddenly, a strange force spread throughout the area, and wherever this force reached, space itself became immobilized. It was as if petrification had taken effect, with a layer of solidified power appearing on the surface. ¡°This,¡± people from various Sect Gates frowned and looked on with surprise at this scene. Space had been immobilized, which meant they were isolated here, temporarily unable to contact the outside world. What was most puzzling was how these people had managed to immobilize space without anyone noticing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± Baili Chengfeng¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I mentioned my requirement just now,¡± Gong Yuner said with a smile. ¡°I will participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly and challenge the talented disciples of our Eastern Continent.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play house with you,¡± Baili Chengfeng snorted disdainfully. His aura was formidable, and his right fist radiated with swirling blue Spiritual Energy, striking towards the immobilized space nearby. He tried to break open this spatial confinement with sheer force. But as soon as his attack landed, a figure in a black robe, standing behind Gong Yuner, moved with incredible speed to block him. ¡°Patriarch Baili, if you don¡¯t mind, shall I entertain you a bit?¡± the figure in the black robe said with a light chuckle. His presence was equally formidable, enough to send a shiver down one¡¯s spine. Baili Chengfeng¡¯s gaze sharpened, and just when the situation became tense and the atmosphere heavy, the space above the small Heavenly Primordial world started to distort. An old man in a green robe stepped out from the void. ¡°Quite lively here, isn¡¯t it?¡± the old man said with a chuckle. ¡°Greetings to Ancestor Yuelong,¡± Baili Chengfeng quickly offered his salutations. ¡°Ancestor Yuelong is one of Emperor Changkong¡¯s War Generals,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Did Ancestor Yuelong come from outside? But isn¡¯t the void immobilized?¡± ¡°No, this Heavenly Martial Assembly is of great importance; there can be no negligence. I think Ancestor Yuelong must have been observing from the shadows all along, just not showing himself.¡± People murmured among themselves, but with the arrival of Ancestor Yuelong, everyone¡¯s worries were somewhat alleviated. As one of the few venerable ancestors of the Baili Family, Ancestor Yuelong had a significant reputation. ¡­ ?¦Ï???.§ã? Seeing Ancestor Yuelong¡¯s appearance, Gong Yuner did not panic. ¡°Has my Baili Family been silent for so long that we are now to be so easily humiliated?¡± Baili Yuelong said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, elder,¡± said Gong Yuner. ¡°I had no other choice.¡± ¡°Perhaps it would be best to let one of our elders from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace have a word with you.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than the void beside her surged and a black-robed elder also appeared before Gong Yuner. This black-robed elder appeared unremarkable, without any aura of menace, but the pressure he emitted was immense. ¡°Fellow Daoist, shall I spare a few moves with you?¡± the black-robed elder said with a smile. ¡°We from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace have come with sincere intentions, and we hope that all of you will cooperate. Otherwise, we might be forced to take some actions.¡± Ancestor Yuelong snorted coldly and reached out to grab at the opponent. However, the black-robed elder stood his ground, and their palms collided in mid-air. The immobilized void cracked under the impact, and the ¡°boom boom boom¡± of explosions resonated in all directions. ¡°There¡¯s no use struggling,¡± said the black-robed elder. ¡°Don¡¯t take offense for me speaking bluntly, but if we truly must act, those outside will slaughter your Baili Family at the very first opportunity.¡± ¡°By doing this, you¡¯re making an enemy of the entire Eastern Continent,¡± said Baili Yuelong with an uncomfortable expression. He could feel that the opponent¡¯s strength was not inferior to his own, perhaps even more profound. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to come here if we weren¡¯t fully prepared. We¡¯re not afraid of your retaliation. What¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± the black-robed elder said with a cold laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all three minutes to consider,¡± Gong Yuner said with a light chuckle. ¡°Whether to let me slaughter Hundreds Miles City today and to have all of you die here. Or, to accept my earlier proposal, participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly, lose to me, and I will immediately leave.¡± Hearing this, people around started murmurring to one another. They didn¡¯t doubt Gong Yuner¡¯s words; since she came prepared, it meant she was not afraid of them. ¡°Then we shall see the truth at the Heavenly Martial Assembly,¡± someone said angrily. ¡°Our Eastern Continent is rich with talented people. How could we be afraid of her alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, with such bold claims, I, too, want to see how strong she is. Even the Saint Heirs from the Central Continent are no big deal, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± The murmurs grew louder, but eventually, Baili Chengfeng motioned with his hand to calm the crowd. After all, this Heavenly Martial Assembly was hosted by their Baili Family, and the decision rested in their hands. ¡°If that is the dissent among you, then let¡¯s change the rules on the spot,¡± Baili Chengfeng said. ¡°All young members of the Eastern Continent can participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly. Whoever defeats her will be declared the first prize winner of this assembly.¡± Hearing Baili Chengfeng¡¯s words, the young attendees were stirred. This was an opportunity to make a name for themselves. But they weren¡¯t carried away by their ambitions, they watched as Gong Yuner stepped up to the stage. She was about to challenge the entire young generation of the Eastern Continent alone; such confidence and courage she displayed. ¡°Who says women are inferior to men,¡± someone whispered. ¡°To avoid prolonged battles and to save time,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you select the ten strongest young contenders from the Eastern Continent to face me in battle?¡± After all, there were so many young members here; it was impossible to fight them all individually. It would take an unknown amount of time to do so. ¡°Allow us to discuss,¡± said Baili Chengfeng with a slight furrow of his brow. ¡­ Baili Chengfeng gathered the leaders of the great Immortal Gates of the Empire to discuss the matter. ¡°What do you all think?¡± Baili Chengfeng asked. ¡°The reliability of her words is still uncertain,¡± said an Elder from the Chi Family. ¡°If she loses the Heavenly Martial Assembly and goes back on her word, we must have contingency plans in place.¡± Chapter 810 - Chapter 810 Chapter 809 Three People Defeated ?Chapter 810: Chapter 809: Three People Defeated Chapter 810: Chapter 809: Three People Defeated ¡°Elder Chi¡¯s words make sense,¡± the head of the Mo Family nodded and said. ¡°While we keep them stable with the competition, we should find a way to send out a message. To call for reinforcements from each of our sects.¡± ¡°However, with the spatial restraint in place, sending a message out is as hard as reaching the heavens,¡± Baili Chengfeng sighed. ¡°I actually have a method,¡± the Elder of the Dan Family said after a short silence. ¡°Our Dan Family possesses a Divine Incarnation Pill, which, as the name implies, separates the body and the divine soul, allowing the divine soul to exist independently. The divine soul can travel directly through the void, unaffected by their restraints.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a pill?¡± Baili Chengfeng asked, astounded. ¡°I can use it to go for reinforcements, but the only issue is that you all must protect my body during this time.¡± The Dan Family Elder nodded and said, ¡°Once the body is damaged, my divine soul will also dissipate like smoke.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Dan, we will protect you with our lives,¡± the head of the Chi Family assured, nodding his head. ¡°Even though we have Elder Dan¡¯s method, we still have to stabilize these people. Who among the ten should fight?¡± ¡°The first eight who made it to the quarterfinals should qualify to fight,¡± said Baili Chengfeng. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°For the remaining two, Vice Sect Leader Xu, and your sect¡¯s Saint Heir should be able to participate. These include Saint Heir Xu, the premier youth of the Eastern Continent, and the Myriad Beasts Sect¡¯s Saint Heir Kuang Qianshan. Let these ten represent us in battle.¡± ¡°I have no objection,¡± Xu Qingshan shook his head. After everyone had discussed sufficiently, Baili Chengfeng nodded and proceeded to the front, announcing the list of ten fighters. Hearing his own name, Xu Zimei felt a bit surprised, yet it was also within his expectations. ¡°Who will go first?¡± Gong Yuner stood on the platform and asked calmly. Everyone looked at each other, none too eager to step up. After all, their knowledge of Gong Yuner was zero, making a hasty challenge less likely to succeed. It was better to observe a few matches first. ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Kuang Qianshan seemed impatient and leaped onto the platform. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you,¡± his muscles bulged, resembling a humanoid ferocious beast. As he stepped up, the entire platform trembled. Kuang Qianshan roared and swung his fist at Gong Yuner. His voice was somewhat like the roar of a ferocious beast, with the phantom of a tiger appearing on his fist. ¡°Plenty of strength, but lacking in speed,¡± Gong Yuner shook her head lightly. The next moment, her figure floated by, instantly appearing behind Kuang Qianshan. She slightly grabbed his garment, gave it a light flick, and though it seemed she used little force, she sent Kuang Qianshan flying. Kuang Qianshan stood up, roaring angrily again. Behind him, his True Fate emerged, with myriad Monster Beasts and ferocious beasts roaring. The so-called Myriad Beasts, are the force combined from numerous beasts. The moment that phantasm of myriad beasts appeared, the entire void shook, and roars echoed continuously. ¡°A decent True Fate, but that¡¯s about it,¡± Gong Yuner shook her head slightly. ¡°Jack of all trades, master of none, you rely too heavily on sheer force.¡± As the myriad beasts charged at her, Gong Yuner remained calm, her hand slowly rising. A wave of Netherworld energy spread in her palm. ¡°Netherworld Soul-Severing Palm,¡± Gong Yuner called out softly. From the Netherworld, as if thousands of ghosts sprouted out, they collided directly with Kuang Qianshan. With a booming sound, the surrounding void produced a dull echo, sending Kuang Qianshan flying uncontrollably. Under the clash of pure power, he found himself defeated. Kuang Qianshan stared blankly at everything before him. ¡°Next,¡± Gong Yuner patted her robe, which remained unrumpled despite the earlier exertion. Victory came easily. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Xiang Tianheng stepped up to the platform first, and said. His aura was formidable, enshrouded by strands of black qi all around. It was the Overlord King¡¯s Blazing Universe Jue that he practiced, a cultivation technique inherently tyrannical, tailored for someone born with a domineering nature. Xiang Tianheng snorted coldly, his body enveloped in black spiritual energy, as he leapt up and launched a punch towards Gong Yuner. Gong Yuner smiled and confidently met the punch head-on. The two exchanged blows, their confrontation lacking any hint of finesse, purely a trial of raw power. The sound of ¡°bang bang bang¡± erupted on the platform. Gradually, it seemed Xiang Tianheng was struggling; he was the first to unleash his True Fate. His True Fate was a phantom. It was said that the Overlord King¡¯s Blazing Universe Jue was passed down by the once King Xiang, and the True Fate condensed by this technique was the phantom of the Overlord. With the emergence of the True Fate, Xiang Tianheng felt much less pressure. However, the spectators below showed no joy because Gong Yuner had not yet revealed her True Fate. ¡°Trying to compete in terms of dominance?¡± Gong Yuner chuckled lightly. Suddenly, a dragon roar echoed around her. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Multiple dragon phantoms coiled around her. ¡°Reverse Dragon Seven Steps,¡± Gong Yuner snorted coldly. With each step she took, a dragon phantom materialized, instantly filling the air with unceasing dragon roars as a storm began to brew. With the second step, a dragon spiraled above her head, confronting the Overlord from afar. ¡°This woman is actually practicing such a tyrannical Vein Skill,¡± someone whispered. Reverse Dragon Seven Steps, each step containing unimaginable power. By the time Gong Yuner took the fifth step, Xiang Tianheng was already struggling greatly. The pressure made it difficult for him to even breathe, his forehead was covered in cold sweat, and the veins on the surface of his skin seemed ready to burst. His veins bulged, and his eyes were bloodshot. As Gong Yuner was about to take the sixth step, Xu Qingshan hurriedly stood up and yelled, ¡°Enough, we concede.¡± Losing a match wasn¡¯t dreadful, but Xiang Tianheng was painstakingly trained by the sect. He might even become a successor one day; Xu Qingshan would never allow him to die here. ¡°Next,¡± Gong Yuner smiled, her aura dissipating like smoke. Leaving Xiang Tianheng panting heavily on the platform, several disciples assisted him down. ¡­ Seeing two people consecutively defeated, the murmuring among the spectators increased. Many considered themselves no stronger than Xiang Tianheng, which added to their pressure. ¡°Demonic Heir, it¡¯s your turn,¡± an elder from the Purgatory Holy Sect said to Tian Mozi. ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Tian Mozi smiled and stepped onto the platform. He had grown quite a bit since last seen. His black hair casually draped over his shoulders, his pupils appearing particularly sinister. Even his lips were black. With a long saber hanging at his waist, he slowly walked up. ¡°Here comes an interesting one,¡± Gong Yuner sized up Tian Mozi and then smiled. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Tian Mozi said calmly. Chapter 811 - Chapter 811 Chapter 810 The Intent of a Hundred Weapons ?Chapter 811: Chapter 810: The Intent of a Hundred Weapons Chapter 811: Chapter 810: The Intent of a Hundred Weapons ¡°Come on,¡± Gong Yuner said indifferently. Tian Mozi slowly drew his long blade from his waist. The blade was three feet long, its sharpness fully revealed, with a faint black Demonic Qi entwining around it. ¡°I¡¯ll use my strongest move, and if I lose, I¡¯ll leave without further trouble,¡± Tian Mozi said calmly. As his voice fell, a surge of Demonic Qi suddenly floated around him. Behind him, a shadowy figure formed from concentrated Demonic Qi appeared. Xu Zimei watched with interest; this Tian Mozi truly lived up to his name, having entered the path of demons. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï It was unknown what kind of fortuitous encounter he had to mistakenly join the Demon Race. Such a member of the Demon Race was considered one of the same lineage as Xu Zimei, not like those who practiced beyond their means and entered the Demonic Path. Tian Mozi suddenly opened his eyes with a ¡°hum.¡± It was as if a breeze had passed; the Demonic Qi around him floated up along with it. The Demonic Blade in his hand trembled, seemingly eager for battle. A gust of wind blew by, and in the sight of the onlookers, Tian Mozi¡¯s figure turned into a streak of light. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 With a few flickers, he appeared in front of Gong Yuner, accompanied by the high-raised Demonic Blade. ¡°Slash,¡± Tian Mozi uttered lightly. On the Demonic Blade, multiple shadowy figures emerged; the shadow behind him was his True Fate, seemingly ready to swallow Gong Yuner whole. Gong Yuner immediately activated the Reverse Dragon Seven Steps, dodging Tian Mozi¡¯s attack. Their figures rapidly shifted, one chasing the other, with those of slightly lower Cultivation in the audience unable to clearly see their movements. Only vague afterimages were flickering. Finally, when Gong Yuner finished her seven steps, seven Divine Dragons orbited over her head, and at that moment, her might caused even the fettered Void to show signs of fracturing. ¡°Slash! Slash! Slash!¡± At this moment, Tian Mozi had bloodshot eyes, with only Gong Yuner in his sight, wishing to cut her down with his blade. His mind was free of distractions, without any stray thoughts. Finally, when the Divine Dragon collided with the Demonic Blade, a resounding ¡°boom¡± was heard. The platform beneath their feet completely shattered, breaking into fragments. And Gong Yuner, with the Divine Dragons above her head wailing, was sent flying backward. Tian Mozi, panting heavily, stood in place, his eyes gradually becoming clear. Looking at Gong Yuner being thrown backward, Tian Mozi sighed and said, ¡°I have lost.¡± Gong Yuner slowly stood up and looked at her robe. There was a slit, as if cut by a blade. She looked at the departing figure of Tian Mozi, her gaze intensifying. ¡°Why concede? Wasn¡¯t he gaining the upper hand?¡± someone in the audience asked in confusion. That move clearly showed Tian Mozi winning. ¡°The Demonic Blade¡¯s power is strongest at first, then weakens, and at the third attack, it depletes,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°This Tian Mozi used his strongest force for this attack, only to push back Gong Yuner. His next attack will surely not be as strong, while she has yet to use her True Fate. Is there any point in continuing the fight?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the people around nodded in realization. In almost a blink of an eye, three had been defeated. This caused unrest among the audience. Who exactly was this woman who appeared out of nowhere, never before mentioned? Her debut stunned everyone. Only Xu Zimei watched with interest, seemingly confident in her knowledge. People from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace were, of course, no ordinary individuals. To fully understand her, one must start with the power of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace itself. Their existence, in and of itself, served as some people¡¯s third hand. Some from the Heaven Beyond Heavens wished to extend their reach into the Yuan Central Continent. The Extraterritorial Extreme Palace played the role of that third hand. As a key figure being intensively nurtured, Gong Yuner had access to resources that surpassed anything the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect could compare with. The entities from the Heaven Beyond Heavens, which one wasn¡¯t more powerful than the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect? Xu Zimei knew a thing or two about their purposes, but in his past life, he was merely a passerby, never touching the circles they moved in. In this life, many events that were bound to happen were unfolding once again, only this time, Xu Zimei was calling the shots. If I say you shouldn¡¯t extend your hand and yet you dare, not only will I break that hand, but I¡¯ll also smash your head. ¡­ Atop the arena, Gong Yuner¡¯s chilly voice resonated once more. ¡°Next.¡± The remaining seven people, aside from Xu Zimei, all remained somewhat silent. Because many of them were well aware inside that they were not much stronger than Tian Mozi or Xiang Tianheng; even if they went up to fight, it would just be adding to the ridicule. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this the best the Talented Disciples of the Eastern Continent can offer?¡± Gong Yuner said, laughing lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± yawned Li Mubai, sauntering onto the stage in a casual manner. ¡°A bunch of Saint Heirs and Saintesses, and yet not one has the guts of a Loose Cultivator,¡± Gong Yuner mocked. ¡°Although I know I¡¯m excellent, don¡¯t rush to praise me,¡± Li Mubai waved his hand and said. ¡°It¡¯ll be embarrassing once I knock you off the stage.¡± ¡°If you have the talent, I¡¯ll acknowledge it,¡± Gong Yuner replied. Li Mubai smirked, but his eyes were filled with solemnity. He didn¡¯t dare slack off in the slightest. The Hundred Arms Battle Body was activated immediately; from a distance, he seemed to transform into a weapon himself. At times he turned into a blade, sharply resolute; at others, he became a sword, with Sword Intent clear and present; and yet at others, he took the form of a spear, arrogantly piercing the sky¡­. Hundred Arms Battle Body, an endless arsenal, blades, spears, clubs, staffs, axes, halberds, and whips, he was like the embodiment of all weaponry. And the weapons of the people around the arena seemed to be drawn to him as well. One by one, they clamored, yearning to fly out from their sheaths. Li Mubai raised his hand, and ten thousand strands of Sword Qi shot through the void, revealing their majesty. With another raise of his hand, endless Blade Intent turned into a purgatory, covering the void like an ocean. A long spear arrived in the void, ¡°clang¡± resonating sharp and clear, as if it would pierce through the Endless Void and rip apart the silent firmament, shooting towards the heavens in one go. ¡°Kill,¡± Li Mubai shouted coldly. In his eyes, countless weapons evolved, while the Blade Intent, Sword Qi, and spear shadows in the sky all converged in an attack towards Gong Yuner. Seeing this, Gong Yuner¡¯s hands rapidly formed Hand Seals. ¡°Four Harmonies Seal,¡± her hands spun swiftly, intertwining together. ¡°Sen Luo, Yinyu, Heaven Shaking, Xian Po.¡± Four seals combined, merging into one instantly; around Gong Yuner, a Domain barrier appeared. Within this Domain, Gong Yuner seemed like a god. All approaching weapons were annihilated within it, leaving no trace. ¡°To stand alone against the Battle Body, what a Vein Skill indeed,¡± someone remarked with emotion. Li Mubai, witnessing this, also had a solemn gaze. He realized that no matter how many weapons¡¯ intents he condensed, they would be crushed and shattered by the opponent¡¯s Domain. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll break it with force and see if your Domain is stronger or my Hundred Arms Battle Body is,¡± Li Mubai snorted coldly. He slowly lifted his hands, the aura around his entire being once again surged tremendously. ¡°Intent of the Hundred Weapons,¡± a roar echoed. Infinite realms of intent burst forth from within him. Chapter 812 - Chapter 812 Chapter 811 Baili Xiao Versus Gong Yuner ?Chapter 812: Chapter 811: Baili Xiao Versus Gong Yuner Chapter 812: Chapter 811: Baili Xiao Versus Gong Yuner The essence of every weapon, converged within, this represents the ultimate state of weaponry. Most people simply couldn¡¯t grasp the essence of so many weapons, only those with the Hundred Arms Battle Body could accomplish it with ease. Endless weapon essences collected in the sky above. It was hard to imagine how powerful this force could be. As more and more weapons converged, the intent in the sky became more and more imposing and majestic. It seemed as if it could puncture a hole in the heavens. Seeing this momentum, Gong Yuner also smiled slightly, becoming serious. The Four Harmonies Seal in her hand formed new hand seals, and four different marks slowly floated out from her palm. Then, her hands clapped together, more and more of the Four Harmonies Seals surged out. These marks merged into her domain, making the power of the domain stronger and its oppressive force ever increasing. When Li Mubai¡¯s weapon essence had converged to the limit, there was a ¡°boom,¡± and the confined space finally couldn¡¯t withstand this power and shattered. ¡°Kill,¡± Li Mubai¡¯s whole body was sharp and menacing, as if he were a bloodthirsty divine weapon. The power gathered above his head surged down in a mighty slash. The imprisoned void along the path was broken, showing the strength of this power. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Bring it on,¡± Gong Yuner scoffed. The domain of the Four Harmonies Seal unfolded, countless of the same seals floated within it. The power of the domain expanded and also crushed the imprisoned void. When the weapon essence collided with the domain, everyone felt as if the world in front of them had stopped. An unprecedented explosion resonated before them. A mushroom cloud rose to the sky, and merely the aftermath sent the Divine Vein practitioners around flying. The whole diamond arena was shattered. Dust flew, the ground shook, and people¡¯s ears even rang, their heads reeling. ¡°We should have won, right?¡± someone said, unsure. Everyone looked toward the center of the explosion, and as the dust settled, they could see faint spiritual energy still fluctuating. ¡°She, she,¡± someone stuttered, watching the scene in front of them. In the center of the domain, Gong Yuner was half-kneeling on the ground, her long hair somewhat disheveled but otherwise seemingly unharmed. The power of the domain still lingered, protecting her surroundings. Li Mubai, on the other hand, had his strength exhausted. His Battle Body entered a state of weakness, and beads of sweat the size of beans fell from his forehead. Similarly half-kneeling on the ground, his eyes looked lifelessly at the floor. ¡°Bring him over,¡± Baili Chengfeng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s clear he¡¯s been defeated again, without the strength for another fight.¡± Gong Yuner slowly stood up, the battle having dislodged the hairpin on her head. As she stood, her long, shiny black hair cascaded down smoothly. With her hair somewhat disheveled, she casually tied it into a long braid and let it fall behind her. Her gaze was calm as she looked around and said, ¡°Next.¡± People exchanged looks; many were already thinking of backing down. At this point, going up would be nothing but humiliating oneself. ¡°Primordial, you and Xiao¡¯er discuss who will go next,¡± Baili Chengfeng said from the side. ¡°There¡¯s no point for anyone else to go up.¡± After Baili Chengfeng finished speaking, he took another look at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Young Master Xu, do you have any thoughts?¡± ¡°Baili Family, as the hosts, it is naturally more fitting for your Saintess to go up,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go,¡± Baili Xiao coldly glanced at Xu Zimei and then stepped up onto the martial arts platform, one step at a time. The battle between the two women, especially between beings of their caliber, certainly energized everyone. Baili Xiao stepped forward, her white dress fluttering gently in the breeze. With each step she took, her aura grew stronger. By the time she stood in front of Gong Yuner, her presence was overwhelming, unstoppable. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to rest, so no one can say my victory was dishonorable,¡± Baili Xiao said indifferently. Gong Yuner wasn¡¯t angered by Baili Xiao¡¯s statement. Instead, she nodded, sat down cross-legged, and said, ¡°I only need five minutes.¡± It was clear that the previous battle had seriously drained her, but also that the pressure Baili Xiao exerted was extraordinary. ¡°That¡¯s the compassion of a woman,¡± someone in the audience remarked regretfully upon seeing this. ¡°She should just fight directly. Why bother with saving face?¡± ¡°The strong always have their dignity. Especially these Talented Disciples, so arrogantly confident. They naturally wouldn¡¯t want a dishonorable victory,¡± another person explained. Upon witnessing this scene, Xu Qingshan turned to Xu Zimei with a smile and said, ¡°Mo Er, how is the journey to the Tianwu Convention this time?¡± ¡°Not too bad,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°At the very least, he got to understand the strength of the Eastern Continent. These are all contenders he¡¯ll face for Destiny in the future.¡± ¡°If you were to fight them, what are your odds of winning?¡± Xu Qingshan asked further. ¡°A great wave washes away all; with one hand, I suppress the continents, with a flick, I pressure Tianwu,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re not even in my sight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too confident,¡± Xu Qingshan warned. ¡°With strength comes confidence,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡­ Gong Yuner slowly opened her eyes, expelling a breath of white air. She stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Baili Xiao didn¡¯t say much in response, her nature was always cool. Her figure, exuding boundless might, lunged directly towards Gong Yuner with the intention to suppress her. Boundless Spiritual Energy enveloped both fighters as they roared into battle against each other. Every move and form seemed to return to simplicity, straight to the essence of the technique. Gong Yuner executed the Reverse Dragon Seven Steps, mixed with the Netherworld Soul-Severing Palm, incorporating the Four Harmonies Seal, as if she were going to shatter half of the Firmament. On Baili Xiao¡¯s side, her movements were graceful, as if a Fairy had descended from heaven. Not only was it aesthetically pleasing, but the power was also like a rainbow piercing through the sun, extremely formidable. Thunderous explosions resounded all around. The fighters moved from the ground to the sky, stepping into the air, flashing from south to north; the entire sky was filled with their flickering figures. The booming sounds were endless, and the void occasionally shattered. After battling for over ten minutes, the two figures finally separated, each staring down the other. ¡°Continuing like this, who knows when it will end,¡± Gong Yuner said blandly. ¡°Let¡¯s bring out our True Fates.¡± As her voice fell, the scenery around them began to change. A purple Spiritual Energy surged from behind Gong Yuner, reaching towards the heavens, dyeing the entire Firmament. Immediately, starlight scattered, and the surrounding space was enveloped by the starry sky. ¡°Alkaid, Ying Huo, Tian Yuan, Xuan Yuan, Nian Dao, Tu Sikong.¡± Each time Gong Yuner called out, a star in the starry sky shone brilliantly. ¡°Dong Shangxiang, Beiluo Sect.¡± All eight major stars shone together before the world. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813 Chapter 812 Immortals Domain ?Chapter 813: Chapter 812 Immortals Domain Chapter 813: Chapter 812 Immortals Domain This was a True Fate belonging to the Starry. It represented the Eight Supreme Starlights, each of which was as radiant as the world, each endowed with endless starlight power. The True Fate Phantom Image of Gong Yuner turned out to be a Star Map, where the eight most powerful starlights orbited around the map. The other starlights could only turn into substitutes, dim and lackluster. The moment the Star Map appeared, Gong Yuner was enveloped in a continuous flow of starlight. Baili Xiao glanced at her with a cold demeanor. Immediately afterwards, a streak of light shot straight into the sky behind her. A shadow slowly emerged from behind her. The shadow was shrouded in fog, making it impossible to discern the figure clearly. Only through the hazy mist, one could see that it was a woman wearing a purple dress. This woman seemed to have traversed from one end of the River of Time, arriving here from the ancient times. Her presence was majestic, guarded by the sun, moon and starlights; when her eyes met others, the pressure made it hard to breathe. That phantom was Baili Xiao¡¯s True Fate. This was also the first time she revealed her True Fate in front of others. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± Xu Qingshan asked Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s strange, hard to describe,¡± Xu Zimei slightly frowned. ¡°That phantom is actually the original form of the past-life Jade Pure Fairy,¡± Xu Qingshan explained. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He knew that Baili Xiao¡¯s previous incarnation was the Empress¡¯s first War General, the Jade Pure Fairy, and hadn¡¯t expected the other party to use her past self as her own True Fate. ¡°Baili Xiao has also touched the River of Time, huh,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. ¡°Who do you favor?¡± Xu Qingshan asked. ¡°I can¡¯t really tell,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He said, ¡°Neither has yet brought out their full capabilities, nor do we know how much they¡¯re concealing. The True Fate of Baili Xiao is indeed stunning, but the opponent¡¯s Eight Starlights are also strong. Those eight starlights are evolving the cosmic starry sea, promising a great future.¡± Meanwhile, on the other side, the people of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace seemed less composed than before. ¡°Old Ancestor, do you think the Young Palace Master can do it?¡± someone asked, looking at the man in black, worried. ¡°In my opinion, there shouldn¡¯t even be a competition like the True Martial Grand Gatheringa€¡±just take them down directly; it would save time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Yun¡¯er has pride in her heart. She knows that the True Martial Grand Gathering of the Eastern Continent is filled with Talented Disciples, like stepping into an extremely dangerous place, yet she still chooses to face it alone. She is tempering her Taoist Heart,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°The further one progresses along the Divine Vein, it¡¯s no longer just about cultivation. Taoist Heart and comprehension are very important, the journey ahead is still long.¡± ¡­a€| On the stage, two figures stood facing each other. There was no sun in the sky, and even though the barrier of the Tian Yuan small world blocked the snowflakes from the outside world, it was still very cold around. A cold wind howled from afar, bringing dust with it, and then whirled away. ¡°Pluck the star,¡± Gong Yuner uttered softly. Her right hand reached behind her into the Star Map; the next moment, one of the starlights was plucked by her. The starlight was dazzling, turning into a streak of light that merged into Gong Yuner¡¯s body, where a star symbol appeared on her forehead. This star was Alkaid. Seeing the star of Alkaid, cutting through the sky like a rainbow, also known as Pojun, its destructive power was unparalleled in the world. With the starlight twinkling, Gong Yuner¡¯s figure disappeared into the void; the next moment, she headed straight for Baili Xiao. Baili Xiao slowly raised her hand, and as she lifted her hand, the phantom behind her did likewise. With a ¡°boom¡±, the two clashed with their powers, and Gong Yuner was sent flying backward. She focused slightly and took the second, third, and fourth stars from the Star Map. Ying Huo, Tian Yuan, Xuan Yuan. The Stars of Fire, Beast, and Sovereignty, these were what the three stars represented. The three stars merged into her body, and three different patterns appeared on Gong Yuner¡¯s limbs. Her aura grew even stronger around her, her whole body turned into a streak of light, barely visible to the naked eye. A giant palm descended, filled with stars from all heavens, endlessly showering starlight majestically. Watching the giant palm descend, Baili Xiao¡¯s phantom behind pushed upward, and the descending palm was annihilated. At that moment, Baili Xiao was surrounded by an eastern purple aura, crackling sounds exploding around her. The True Fate Phantom Image behind her slowly walked forward, each step seemingly intertwined with the Great Dao of heaven and earth. ¡°Immortals Domain,¡± Baili Xiao cried out softly. The phantom behind her raised its hands, spreading circles of purple domain around. Covering the entire arena within. Within this Immortals Domain, endless purple light suddenly appeared as if the Milky Way was scattering down, evolving with many patterns. There were immortals riding cranes, young children pointing directions. Old men climbing mountains, and the Heavenly Emperor ascending to the throne. Countless patterns spread across the ground, and Baili Xiao¡¯s figure vanished within the domain. In an instant, the surrounding Spiritual Energy dispersed like smoke, and the scenes came to life. An old man with a staff walked by, splitting the ground beneath him into an abyss. The staff flew in from the horizon, and Gong Yuner quickly shielded herself with her arms. With a ¡°boom¡±, a boundless wave of energy dispersed, and Gong Yuner was once again sent flying backward. ¡°Immortals Domain, why does this name sound so familiar?¡± someone below said in astonishment. ¡°This is the move created by the Empress herself,¡± another exclaimed excitedly. ¡°It is said that back in the day, Empress Hongtian witnessed the painting of the immortals and thus conceived this move. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï During the conflict of Destiny, Immortals ascended, and many perished under this move.¡± People around were buzzing with discussion. After all, this move was unique to the Empress¡¯s era; after Empress Hongtian ascended, no one in the True Martial Holy Sect could master it again. Within the domain, the Illusion of Immortals materialized, and a Taoist Boy pointed down from the sky. The land cracked, and mountains and rivers were destroyed in an instant. The whole Tian Yuan realm was shaken. Gong Yuner didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist before she was obliterated. ¡°Patriarch Baili, congratulations, congratulations,¡± someone nearby started to flatter Baili Chengfeng. ¡°With such a manner, Saintess Baili could even become a future Great Emperor.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Baili Chengfeng smiled and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless; the opponent is not that simple. Better keep watching.¡± At that moment, amidst the flying dust within the domain, a streak of starlight flashed through. The starlight brightened the area, making it hard to keep one¡¯s eyes open. ¡°Dong Shangxiang,¡± accompanied by a long and loud voice. Through the dust, Gong Yuner¡¯s figure slowly emerged. Surrounded by starlight, the constellations around her became even more condensed. The so-called Dong Shangxiang, ¡°xiang¡± signifies fearlessness, ruling alone under heaven. As the starlight twinkled before her eyes, the entire space within the Immortals Domain was frozen. This was a true freeze of time. Chapter 814 - Chapter 814 Chapter 813 Why Dont I Give It a Try ?Chapter 814: Chapter 813 Why Don¡¯t I Give It a Try Chapter 814: Chapter 813 Why Don¡¯t I Give It a Try After the temporal stasis took effect, the figures of those immortals all froze in place. Baili Xiao, too, was unable to move. She frowned as she stared at Gong Yuner, who had a star hanging in mid-air above her head. Among these eight stars, it differed from the other stars. The Beiluo Sect and Dong Shangxiang belonged to major stars, while the others were minor stars. The function of Dong Shangxiang was to solidify time within a small area. Just this single function alone was enough to showcase the remarkable nature of the stars. Time, an intangible existence, akin to human life, ultimately dies slowly in the River of Time, with no exceptions. Death is the ultimate fate of all beings. When all time had halted, Gong Yuner slowly raised her hands. At that moment, starlight shimmered in her hands once again. Above in the sky, Stellar Force beamed down, enveloping her entire body within. She could harness the Heaven and Earth Power, drawing strength from the corresponding stars in the universe. The Star Map behind her was rotating. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï With more and more starlight gathering, the light in Gong Yuner¡¯s hands became dazzling to the extent it was blinding. ¡°Brilliant Strike,¡± Gong Yuner uttered with a cold huff. The star in her hand flew out, heading straight for Baili Xiao to suppress her. The Immortals Domain tore open bit by bit, small rifts appearing. Seeing this scene, someone from below sighed, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still somewhat lacking. In the past, the Empress¡¯s Immortals Domain had Immortal Qi. This purple qi is still not up to par.¡± As space-time froze, the starlight magnified in front of Baili Xiao. At that moment, she moved. Her movement seemed so slow it was baffling. But when the starlight traversed the domain, piercing through directly, Baili Xiao¡¯s figure suddenly vanished to one side. No one knew what had just happened. She had walked out from the temporal stasis, and her speed was extremely fast, so fast that people couldn¡¯t even see an afterimage. She even deceived the eyes of those strong ones below. ¡°Just now, that was,¡± someone recalled the scene a moment ago. With a slightly shocked expression, they said, ¡°Could it have been the Flying Immortal Body just now?¡± ¡°Flying Immortal Body, the legacy left by the Empress to the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± someone lamented. ¡°The fastest physique in the world isn¡¯t something simple time stasis can resolve.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Gong Yuner laughed. ¡°You do have some tricks.¡± ¡°I concede,¡± Baili Xiao said coldly with a detached tone. As her words fell, there was an uproar among the crowd. Even Gong Yuner frowned slightly; she hadn¡¯t used her full strength and could sense that her opponent also hadn¡¯t played her trump card. Yielding right after demonstrating the Flying Immortal Body. ¡°Xiao¡¯er,¡± Baili Chengfeng¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he quickly stood up and walked forward. ¡°Why surrender?¡± ¡°The opponent is troublesome. Before the competition for Destiny, I don¡¯t want to reveal all my strengths,¡± Baili Xiao said. Both parties had not yet used their greatest strengths, and it was still unknown who the final victor would be. But Baili Xiao chose to fold her hand there and then because she didn¡¯t want her trump cards exposed to avoid being targeted during the Destiny competition. Although what she said was true, Baili Chengfeng felt a mix of emotions. He could feel that Baili Xiao lacked a sense of responsibility. Now that her family was in a life-or-death crisis, shouldn¡¯t she prioritize the matters at hand first? ¡°It¡¯s boring. I thought I¡¯d have a worthy opponent to fight with,¡± Gong Yuner said indifferently. Behind her, the starlight dispersed, returning to normal. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. Even those who had been buzzing with discussion fell quiet. If Baili Xiao had been defeated, what chance did they stand? The crowd felt an increasing sense of despair. ¡°Maybe¡­ I should give it a try?¡± Just then, a calm voice rang out. This voice, like a stone falling into a sea of despair, broke the somber and despondent mindset of the crowd, causing ripples of hope. Xu Zimei slowly stepped onto the stage. He originally didn¡¯t want to meddle in these affairs, but Xu Qingshan had asked him to give it a try, and Xu Zimei found it hard to refuse. ¡°It¡¯s Saint Heir Xu, stepping up at the crucial moment.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Saint Heir Xu the number one among the young generation of the Eastern Continent? He should be strong.¡± ¡°He won the competition among the six sects, rightfully earning the title of the number one in the Extreme West Region. But calling him the number one of the Eastern Continent might be a stretch,¡± someone countered. ¡°But as far as I know, Baili Xiao was defeated by his hand.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean much. Baili Xiao wasn¡¯t very outstanding back then when she had just joined the True Martial Holy Sect. It¡¯s only in recent years that she has truly made a name for herself. As for who will win now, it¡¯s still unknown.¡± ¡°True, Saint Heir Xu hasn¡¯t fought much in our Eastern Continent, so we can¡¯t really use his past as a reference.¡± Seeing everyone discussing heatedly, they realized they had no other option but to rely on Xu Zimei now. ¡­ Xu Zimei climbed onto the stage, utterly bored. Gong Yuner chuckled, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t even dare to stand beside me, let alone compete against me directly. Not bad.¡± In Gong Yuner¡¯s heart, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t considered a strong contender. Otherwise, back in that small courtyard, he wouldn¡¯t have just agreed to set up the Crystal Stones but would have fought earnestly. ¡°I thought you were going to annihilate the Baili Family, but now you¡¯ve started this competition instead. Quite disappointing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and sighed. ¡°Oh? Trying to use us as weapons in your hand?¡± Gong Yuner laughed. ¡°I am quite fair as a person. I promised to let you go, but since you insisted on muddling through this, I¡¯ll allow you three moves. That would be quite generous of me.¡± ¡°Three moves?¡± Xu Zimei looked up, his eyelids lethargically opening as his right hand flicked a Blade Qi gently. The Blade Qi, flicked by his fingers, transformed into a streak of light that magnified dozens of times in mid-air, rushing towards Gong Yuner. Gong Yuner¡¯s figure swiftly retreated as a ¡°rip¡± sound echoed. The Blade Qi swept past, slicing through her blue robe. Split in two, a large piece of the blue robe fell off at the back. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Look down on me, will you?¡± Xu Zimei stretched lazily and chuckled lightly. ¡°I was getting tired sitting down there. Why not play a bit? Who isn¡¯t a Talented Disciple after all?¡± Gong Yuner recovered from her shock; the speed of that Blade Qi had caught her off guard. Of course, her underestimation played a part in this. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you, but since you¡¯ve chosen this path to hell yourself, I must welcome you properly,¡± Gong Yuner¡¯s overall aura surged as she spoke softly. ¡°Show me your True Fate, I¡¯m quite curious,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Reverse Dragon Seven Steps,¡± Gong Yuner wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She snorted coldly and turned into a golden streak of light, charging at Xu Zimei. Watching her approaching afterimage, Xu Zimei yawned. With his right hand, he threw a punch into the void. Chapter 815 - Chapter 815 Chapter 814 Beiluo Sect ?Chapter 815: Chapter 814 Beiluo Sect Chapter 815: Chapter 814 Beiluo Sect Xu Zimei¡¯s punch looked as if it was aimed at empty air. Because there was nothing in front of him. But when the punch landed, Gong Yuner¡¯s Reverse Dragon Seven Steps had led her right into the path of the fist. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± what seemed like a casual punch instantly shattered the bindings and broke the void. Spiritual energy surged past, sending Gong Yuner flying backward. ¡°He saw through my Reverse Dragon Seven Steps,¡± Gong Yuner¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise as she exclaimed. You see, although her Reverse Dragon Seven Steps had specific steps, once the first step was taken, the trajectories of the other six steps were set. But how the first step was taken could lead to many variations in the remaining six steps. He had completely predicted her second step. Thinking this, Gong Yuner¡¯s gaze narrowed, stunned that he had thoroughly seen through the Vein Skills she so prided herself on after only one look. This indeed sent a shock to her heart. ¡°You better use your True Fate, or you won¡¯t last a single move against me,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Feeling somewhat scorned by the opponent, Gong Yuner¡¯s face showed her discomfort. ¡°Alkaid,¡± she snorted coldly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The True Fate Star Map at her feet began to disperse bit by bit. With the Star Map¡¯s surge, the power of the stars deep within the cosmos of the Firmament shone down. As the Star Map continued to surge, the aura around Gong Yuner increased dramatically. She merged with five stars in one breath. ¡°Alkaid, Ying Huo, Tian Yuan Four, Xuan Yuan Fourteen, Zeng Seven.¡± It was clear how seriously she was taking Xu Zimei. A sky full of starlight poured down, and star shadows appeared on her limbs and forehead. Her figure slightly tilted, and she took a half step back with her right foot. Before the crowd could see how she moved, her figure had already appeared to the right of Xu Zimei. The endless starlight condensed on her right fist, powerfully striking towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not block it, letting her fist heavily hit his body. The power of the Tree of Life within him continuously nourished his body. Xu Zimei did not budge, watching as her fist stopped in front of his chest. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï He grinned, saying, ¡°Not bad in strength.¡± Gong Yuner slightly lifted her head, her eyes trembling, feeling a colossal shock as if a storm had upset the seas inside her heart. The opponent did not even dodge; he took the hit squarely, as if it were nothing. ¡°What kind of monster is this,¡± she thought, without the luxury of further thought. Her figure crazily retreated backwards, endless starlight leaving a trail behind her. Xu Zimei did not stop her. He had always been fighting people much stronger, which seemed somewhat challenging. Now, competing with peers felt utterly bland, too weak. ¡°Do you know,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You are so weak that I don¡¯t even feel the desire to draw my sword.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Gong Yuner, even the spectators below the stage sharply swallowed their saliva. A full-force punch from Gong Yuner, supported by five stars, wasn¡¯t something one could normally bear without flinching, let alone defend fully. The most terrifying part was that Xu Zimei had done nothing so far, he hadn¡¯t even used any moves. He seemed like a bottomless pit, his strength¡¯s limit completely unseen. Even the Tyrant Shadow behind him had not been drawn yet. a€| Once she had put some distance between herself and Xu Zimei, Gong Yuner took a deep breath. Drops of cold sweat trailed down her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself just yet,¡± Gong Yuner snorted coldly. ¡°Dong Shangxiang.¡± Out of her eight stars, five smaller ones were already used, but the three most powerful large stars hadn¡¯t been utilized yet. As her words fell, the stars of Dong Shangxiang shone brightly and hovered high above her head. A purple force oscillated and radiated from Dong Shangxiang as the center point, halting the surrounding space-time in its tracks. Even Xu Zimei was immobilized in place. ¡°Beiluo Sect,¡± Gong Yuner called out again softly. Another star burst through the void, rising solemnly like a blazing sun. I have a star, Long locked by the dust of toil, Today the dust clears, and the light is born, Shattering through mountains and rivers in millions of pieces. This star of Beiluo Sect was a deep golden color. The star exuded only a strong sense of a desire to fight. Staring at it too long, one¡¯s mind unconsciously echoed with the sounds of ¡°fight! fight! fight!¡± Beiluo stands in the North, as a protective extension of Heaven; Sect represents a multitude. Beiluo Sect was a solitary star, symbolizing invincibility, shining the brightest in the southern sky on an autumn night, overpowering all other stars. When Beiluo Sect appeared, the entire sky gradually darkened. People looked up, puzzled by this sudden anomaly. The dim sky, swirling sand and stones, and the howling cold winds genuinely made one¡¯s mood uncontrollably irritable. At that moment, in a corner of the sky, a star ignited. The star blazed like the Milky Way, a beam of starlight spanning across the heavens, illuminating half of the horizon, and fell toward the figure of Gong Yuner. ¡°Kill,¡± Gong Yuner bellowed angrily. Her power had reached its peak. She leaped up, her fists heavily descending onto Xu Zimei¡¯s head. The moment she jumped, lightning flashed and thunder roared, centering on her body, the space completely shattered. It appeared like a spiderweb, her position at the shattered epicenter of the void. A rumbling explosion resounded around. People looked up in shock at this scene. ¡°What grandeur,¡± for most people, this figure might be imprinted in their memory. One could only silently remark, ¡°The future is promising, even the future is already here.¡± Some of the younger generation turned pale, already intimidated by the prospect of competing with such a being for Destiny. It was uncertain whether this would leave a shadow in their hearts. a€| When the fists were about to connect, everyone thought the outcome was sealed. However, Xu Zimei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem panicked. Watching the fist grow larger and closer, the force of it becoming mightier, Xu Zimei moved without struggle or resistance; it was so effortless and natural. His figure seemed to come from ancient times, traveling through the River of Time, tearing apart the ancient stars¡¯ bindings. He easily broke the time freeze of Dong Shangxiang, hands meeting Gong Yuner¡¯s in shock. With a ¡°boom,¡± the star of Beiluo Sect indeed proved its strength. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying backward, for it was merely a casual strike of his. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Gong Yuner¡¯s expression showed no joy or relief. Instead, it was somewhat somber. He had broken the time freeze of Dong Shangxiang, which was troubling news. Dust filled the air, and a deep pit emerged on the ground, bottomless. Chapter 816 - Chapter 816 Chapter 815 Its Really a Good Show ?Chapter 816: Chapter 815 It¡¯s Really a Good Show Chapter 816: Chapter 815 It¡¯s Really a Good Show All eyes turned toward the deep pit. As the dust slowly drifted down, a hand appeared at the edge of the pit and began climbing out. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the pit. Apart from some dust on his body, he appeared unharmed. Gong Yuner¡¯s gaze grew increasingly solemn. ¡°This is somewhat interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Shaking Heaven Power filled his body, and Power Vortexes began to spin wildly. Both the Power Vortexes of his physical body and his Divine Soul were affected by this pull. The vague silhouette of the Heaven-Shaking Giant slowly formed behind him. Seeing this, the crowd below stirred again. Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered, pondering something. ¡°What is that?¡± someone asked, ¡°Is it Saint Heir Xu¡¯s True Fate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it looks like it might be,¡± another person shook their head in response. The Heaven-Shaking Giant roared skyward with a shocking might, its roar breaking the void open. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Xu Zimei took a half-step back with his right foot, poised for a dive, and charged directly toward Gong Yuner. His right fist, enveloped with Shaking Heaven Power, collided with Gong Yuner¡¯s Stellar Force. The two were not even on the same level, Xu Zimei effortlessly punched and sent Gong Yuner flying. Xu Zimei gave her no chance to breathe and surged forward again, his body thrumming with Shaking Heaven Power. With no need for any technique, Shaking Heaven Power was the ultimate in strength. Each punch carried the might to shatter the void. Gong Yuner was nearly powerless to retaliate, tumbling across the ground several times before finally steadying herself. She slightly lifted her head, tied up all her long hair into a knot at the back, disregarding her already disheveled purple robe. ¡°Since I debuted until now, you are the strongest peer I¡¯ve ever met, by far,¡± Gong Yuner said earnestly. ¡°Compared to you, those men from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace stand no chance.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You¡¯re the first one among my peers to see all my eight stars since I debuted,¡± Gong Yuner said. The Star Map behind her continued to rotate, carrying an ancient aura as if the wheels of destiny were turning, unstoppable by any force. ¡°Tu Sikong,¡± Gong Yuner slowly named the last star. Immediately after, the star in the southeastern corner began to glow slowly. Tu Sikong, located in the darkest corner of the sky, was indeed the brightest star. It was extremely eye-catching, the most dazzling star in any location. With the emergence of the Tu Sikong star, the whole Star Map began to shake. Its stars were dazzling, and even the formerly darkened sky now thundered ominously. If previously, the Star Map¡¯s other seven stars were fighting independently, quite scattered, then with Tu Sikong¡¯s appearance, there seemed to be some connection between all eight stars of the entire Star Map. The whole Star Map was linked together. The spaces between the stars diffused a Great Dao, the whole starlight became tens of times more dazzling than before. With Tu Sikong, and without Tu Sikong, it was entirely different worlds, as different as heaven and earth. It was like a button, linking together the entire Star Map, and Gong Yuner¡¯s rich stellar energy surged explosively. And it continued to surge, showing no signs of stopping. ¡°Her body can¡¯t handle this power,¡± someone from below immediately noticed. Although Gong Yuner was already strong, the power brought by the complete Star Map was too overwhelming. Endless Stellar Force surged into her body, transforming from a small stream into a vast ocean. The waves roared up massivelya€¡±an intensity her body simply could not withstand. At this rate, even without Xu Zimei lifting a finger, she would burst apart and die. ¡°She¡¯s insane,¡± someone exclaimed in surprise. ¡°This True Fate is indeed powerful, but she¡¯s not able to control it now.¡± ¡°What on earth is she trying to do?¡± People murmured amongst themselves, and Gong Yuner¡¯s face began to contort due to the intense Stellar Force. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei stroked his chin, observing. ¡°I won¡¯t lose, no one can, it¡¯s impossible to defeat me,¡± Gong Yuner stated blandly. It was clear her body had reached a critical point, yet her demeanor remained composed, tranquil. Just then, as she was about to be engulfed and devoured by the starlight, Suddenly, there was a ¡°buzz.¡± It was as if something mysterious had been unlocked. Around Gong Yuner, within a meter¡¯s distance, space-time slowly came to a halt. This wasn¡¯t a freezing of time but a deceleration. Gong Yuner¡¯s movements seemed much slower, and her body began to show streaks of star marks. Her skin was covered with marks brought by the star traces, and her hair turned deep purple. Her eyes were purple too, a hue that wasn¡¯t eerie but dreamily alluring. ¡°This is,¡± from below the stage, someone slammed the armrest of their chair and stood up. With astonishment, they declared, ¡°One of the Hundred Great Battle Bodiesa€¡±the Starry War Body.¡± ¡°With the Starry War Body, this Stellar Force is nothing, even if there¡¯s more, she can handle it effortlessly,¡± People were stupefied, muttering to themselves, ¡°She¡¯s perfectly solved the challenge of the Star Map.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think,¡± someone pondered carefully, ¡°Her Starry War Body, though ranked fifth, matches her True Fate and Battle Body perfectly. It¡¯s an absolute perfect match, such a combination is enough to make the Starry War Body even stronger.¡± ¡­ Purple hair fluttered in the whistling cold wind. Gong Yuner slowly raised her head, her gaze brimming with countless stars, wielding Stellar Force effortlessly as if it were her limbs. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Gong Yuner asked placidly. ¡°Some have the Primordial War Body, uniting Taoist Technique and the recurrent exploration of the Principle of the Great Dao. Some hold the Flying Immortal Body, transcending ancient times, time, and space, yet choose to avoid combat. Some wield the Hundred Arms Battle Body, embodying the essence of a hundred arms, aspiring to dominate the world¡¯s foremost weapons. You, with the Starry War Body, constructing the Star Map, plucking stars and seizing colossal power from heaven and earth, embodying the cosmosa€¡±a representative of the universe. Normally, these Battle Bodies, often unseen for centuries, now all gather at this Heavenly Martial Assembly. This assembly is like unveiling the curtain of Destiny, setting up the stage. All of you have taken your places,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a grand spectacle, a vibrant landscape of this world.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Gong Yuner frowned. ¡°I just want to let you know, even those present here,¡± Xu Zimei slowly raised his right hand. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Demonic Qi was ascending. ¡°Your Battle Bodies, True Fates, Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, are all but trash.¡± Chapter 817 - Chapter 817 Chapter 816 Overbearing ?Chapter 817: Chapter 816 Overbearing Chapter 817: Chapter 816 Overbearing Waves of demonic Qi enveloped Xu Zimei. With the demonic Qi rising into the air, black and purple demon seals slowly appeared on Xu Zimei¡¯s face. His eyes surged with demonic Qi, eerie and domineering. The demonic Qi soared into the sky, dispersing the entire firmament, turning the originally dim sky into pitch black. The swath of pitch-black demonic Qi even enveloped the stellar force that was sprinkling down from the firmament. Gong Yuner gazed at the sky with slightly narrowed eyes. The demonic Qi roiled and roared. ¡°The first Battle Body, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Although you are still somewhat weak to me now,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°But to show you the gap, I will still fight you with Battle Body against Battle Body.¡± Gong Yuner¡¯s gaze flickered, and she remained silent for a long while. But the crowd below erupted in noise. ¡°The, the first Battle Body?¡± ¡°I heard rumors at the Six Sects Grand Competition that the first Battle Body had appeared. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu is too strong, isn¡¯t he? How is he so unknown in our Eastern Continent?¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe Saint Heir Xu keeps a low profile and rarely stays in our Eastern Continent, so we don¡¯t know much about him.¡± Ignoring the discussions below, Xu Zimei slightly raised his hand and made a provocative gesture at Gong Yuner. ¡°So what if it is the first Battle Body,¡± Gong Yuner said calmly. ¡°My Starry War Body, coupled with my True Fate, can contend against any stronger Battle Body.¡± As the words fell, stars around her erupted, and she charged directly towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Old Ancestor, should we stop it?¡± someone at the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace asked with concern. ¡°No hurry, letting Yuner suffer a defeat might not be a bad thing,¡± the old ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace replied. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not a battle for Destiny; there¡¯s still a chance to remedy.¡± ¡°Is he really that strong? What if the Young Palace Master wins?¡± another person said discontentedly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? That young man opposite hasn¡¯t even summoned his True Fate,¡± the old ancestor said with a smile. Hearing this, the people around him finally realized. Throughout, their Young Palace Master had unfolded the Star Map, plucked the Eight Starlights, and summoned the Starry War Body. Yet the opponent didn¡¯t even bother to summon his True Fate, indicating that the fight was effortless for him. Gong Yuner appeared before him, her fists shattering the void, attacking him. Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°How do you want to die?¡± He raised his right hand and directly grabbed the collar of her purple robe. He slammed her heavily to the ground. Alternating left and right, he smashed her with ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± sounds nearby. The ground cracked open, revealing countless large and small pits. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The three starlights above his head shone, and Xu Zimei extended his right fist, directly bursting the three starlights with a punch. Gong Yuner¡¯s figure was thrown away. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her flying backward helplessly, unable to even resist. Her purple hair fluttered in midair; with a ¡°bang¡±, Gong Yuner collapsed on the ground. ¡°If you have any trump cards left, use them now,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be interested in playing these childish games anymore.¡± Gong Yuner struggled to stand up from the ground. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked blankly ahead. ¡°Defeated,¡± she murmured to herself. She couldn¡¯t imagine how devastating this defeat would be to herself. She understood the environment in which she had grown up and the amount of resources she had enjoyed. The expectations of those from Heaven Beyond Heavens, the Destiny of this life, she had always considered herself undoubtedly victorious. But now it was not just a defeat, but an utterly unresisted one. She could bear defeat; she could always start over from scratch. But this kind of defeat, a gap as vast as a moat, made her see no hope of return. It seemed even if she tried her entire life, she would never be a match for her opponent. ¡°How about it? Ready to admit defeat?¡± Xu Zimei asked calmly. ¡°Admit defeat?¡± Gong Yuner¡¯s pupils sharply constricted. ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t admit defeat, I cannot fail.¡± She seemed possessed, her Stellar Force swelling multiple times over, and she attacked Xu Zimei again. ¡°Heavenly Star Burst,¡± accompanied by a deep-throated scream. Amidst the surging Demonic Qi, her Starry Force was still stubbornly resisting. Suddenly, when she reached Xu Zimei, she saw him directly grab her by the neck. He suppressed her Stellar Force, slowly lifting her up. Her feet off the ground, Gong Yuner only felt a burning sensation in her throat, as if it was being crushed. She struggled, staring at the man in front of her. This was her most careful, earnest, and closest observation of the man before her. A head of black hair, his eyes swirling with Demonic Qi. His face was like it was chiseled from stone, resolute and arrogant. From him, one could only sense an aura ¨C ¡°dominance.¡± An unparalleled dominance, arrogant and confident. It wasn¡¯t arrogance, but true confidence. This man had the right to be so. Gong Yuner, in her life, had seen many people. Her origins were equally extraordinary, even stronger than the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect; the worlds she had been exposed to since childhood were not limited to Yuan Central Continent. Thus, her aspirations were high, no man caught her eye. She wanted to become a woman like Empress Hongtian. But for the first time, she felt fear emanating from a peer. He was like a moat that laid before everyone, Destiny within reach yet also unattainable. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± Gong Yuner asked with difficulty. ¡°Being a person, one should keep their word. I helped you bury the Crystal Stone in this Heavenly Primordial minor world, allowing you to constrain the void,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You said you¡¯d kill the Baili Family, how can you go back on your word?¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Gong Yuner looked at Xu Zimei, puzzled. Killing the Baili Family, what good would that do him? Xu Zimei pulled Gong Yuner close to him, his mouth lightly approaching her ear. Being so close, Gong Yuner for the first time in her life felt her cheeks burning hot. She had never considered love and affection; she thought of herself as a block of ice, aside from being powerful, unswayed by the Seven Emotions and Six Desires. But at this moment, her heartbeat unexpectedly quickened a bit. ¡°Killing the Baili Family, one must keep their word,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But leave Baili Xiao to me.¡± After saying this, Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand slowly released Gong Yuner¡¯s neck, and he turned and walked down from the arena. Only Gong Yuner¡¯s figure remained frozen in place, blankly watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Yuner, come over here,¡± the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace shouted from the side. Gong Yuner turned her head, took another deep look at Xu Zimei, and then departed. Chapter 818 - Chapter 818 Chapter 817 The Ancestors Arrive ?Chapter 818: Chapter 817: The Ancestors Arrive Chapter 818: Chapter 817: The Ancestors Arrive Seeing this scene, the emotions of those present were truly tumultuous. Although they had won the competition, they were not happy in their hearts. Xu Zimei was too strong, so strong that they didn¡¯t even entertain the thought of contending with him. They each represented their own Sect Gates, an embodiment of a young Great Emperor. As such, for them and the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, this life¡¯s Destiny would be quite challenging. This was certainly not good news. Some even secretly wished that Xu Zimei would hurry up and die, so that their Sect Gates could have a chance to compete for the Destiny. Baili Chengfeng watched with an indifferent gaze, showing neither joy nor anger. He was the first to step forward, looking at the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace to speak, ¡°Everyone, since you have lost, abide by the promise and leave.¡± ¡°I suddenly feel like reneging,¡± laughed the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. ¡°You Extraterritorial Extreme Palace are considered a major force, don¡¯t you even care about face?¡± someone indignantly said upon hearing this. ¡°Exactly, reneging on one¡¯s word is despicable.¡± People started to criticize. However, the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace obviously didn¡¯t care and said indifferently, ¡°If it¡¯s about face, can you let us assume the Destiny?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 He calculated the time; the rescue forces from the Dan Clan¡¯s elders should be almost here. He didn¡¯t really need to go to the Dan Family; he could use the Teleportation Array in a nearby city to notify other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. From the Teleportation Array to Hundreds Miles City, as long as they held on, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°There was originally one matter, but now it has turned into two,¡± said the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. He took several bottles of pills out from the sleeve of his pocket. He smiled and said, ¡°The first thing, take these pills first, then I¡¯ll tell you. As for the second thing, kill him.¡± The Elder from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace pointed his finger, and it was right at Xu Zimei. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Gong Yuner quickly called out beside him. ¡°He spared me just now.¡± ¡°Yuner, being sentimental in matters like these is a weakness; he has blocked your path to becoming a Great Emperor,¡± the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace said. ¡°But,¡± Gong Yuner hesitated for a moment. ¡°Do you have a shadow in your heart, facing him?¡± the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace asked. ¡°Kill him, personally end your Heart Demon; in this life, you might still be a possible Great Emperor.¡± Seeing Gong Yuner remain silent, the Elder from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace slightly frowned. He said, ¡°Yuner, you understand, the Sect Gate cannot simply raise you for nothing.¡± ¡°I know,¡± nodded Gong Yuner. ¡°Then do as I¡¯ve said,¡± snorted the Ancestor coldly. Spiritual Energy of stepping into immortality surged around him, bursting forth with a sky-high aura, a vast Immortal Qi enveloping him. He went straight for Xu Zimei. The Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace stood in the air above Xu Zimei; his overwhelming aura directly suppressed Xu Zimei. He looked at Gong Yuner and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who must kill him personally, to put an end to your own Heart Demon. The Palace Master will forgive your defeat.¡± Seeing this scene, no one around tried to stop it. Even the Elder from the Baili Family only stood by as a spectator. No one stepped forward. Because everyone had the same goala€¡±Xu Zimei¡¯s death. He was too dazzling; thus, he must die. Since it was not convenient for them to act, it was the perfect opportunity for the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace to do so. A robed figure from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace handed a long blade to Gong Yuner. Gong Yuner, expressionless, took the blade and walked step by step towards Xu Zimei. All eyes were fixed on the scene. ¡­ Gong Yuner slowly stopped beside Xu Zimei, she looked at the man in front of her. He showed no signs of panic, instead, he was grinning at her. ¡°He isn¡¯t afraid of dying,¡± Gong Yuner thought to herself. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 At that moment, her heart was in turmoil. The fear that Xu Zimei instilled in her was too great; as long as Xu Zimei was alive, it was difficult for her to compete for Destiny. Logically, Xu Zimei¡¯s death would be extremely beneficial for her. However, for some reason, Gong Yuner didn¡¯t want to kill Xu Zimei in this way, and she didn¡¯t even want him to die. ¡°Take action,¡± the ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace urged from above. ¡°Die,¡± Gong Yuner shouted coldly as she grabbed Xu Zimei by the collar, seeming somewhat frantic as she pulled him towards her. She looked at Xu Zimei mockingly as the long knife was about to stab into his heart. Suddenly, Gong Yuner whispered, ¡°Kidnap me, it¡¯s your only way to survive.¡± Xu Zimei did not kidnap Gong Yuner but chuckled instead, ¡°You know, all of you actors are performing on the stage. Their performances are boring, but you are interesting.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Gong Yuner replied softly. However, her knife ultimately did not plunge into Xu Zimei¡¯s heart, stopping a few centimeters away. ¡°Yun¡¯er, what are you doing,¡± the ancestor from above continued to scold. At that moment, a loud ¡°boom¡± sounded. The entire firmament shook as the locked void was assaulted by powerful forces. In an instant, like a shattered mirror, the void completely collapsed. ¡°Reinforcements have arrived,¡± Baili Chengfeng said somewhat regretfully. It was a pity that Xu Zimei didn¡¯t die. As the firmament shattered, the complexion of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace¡¯s ancestor changed slightly, and he hurriedly looked towards the void. ¡°Who dares to harm a member of the Dan Family?¡± a voice called out lightly. A bald old man with a large bag on his back emerged from the void. ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Pills Elder, the Dan Family¡¯s ancestor has arrived,¡± someone shouted excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The expression of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace¡¯s ancestor turned somber. The ancestor of the Baili Family, Ancestor Yuelong, also rose into the air and exchanged greetings with the Nine Pills Elder. Then he turned to look at the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace¡¯s ancestor. Just then, the sky and earth changed dramatically, and thousands of feet of flying snow drifted through the air. A large hand tore through the void, and an old woman in green emerged. Bringing with her thousands of feet of snow, she submerged the entire Heavenly Primordial world. ¡°It¡¯s our Chi Family¡¯s ancestor, Nether Venerable,¡± cried an elder from the Chi Family. Nether Venerable was a war general of the ancient Ice Snow Emperor and the oldest existence in the Chi Family. ¡°So many years have passed, and yet a small power dares to challenge us, the Eastern Continent,¡± the Nine Pills Elder said coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, then stay.¡± ¡°You think we¡¯ve only come to attack the Baili Family this time,¡± the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace¡¯s ancestor retorted sharply. He yelled, ¡°Everyone, come out. Let these members of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect witness our strength.¡± As his words fell, a large hand from the southeast direction descended through the void. It even covered the sun in the sky. Darkness enveloped, and three figures emerged from the void. These figures seemed to step out from the ancient River of Time. Each was surrounded by vast, surging Immortal Qi that soared skyward. It was as if they were shouldering the heavens and plucking the sun and moon. Chapter 819 - Chapter 819 Chapter 818 The Strange Baili Xiao ?Chapter 819: Chapter 818 The Strange Baili Xiao Chapter 819: Chapter 818 The Strange Baili Xiao These figures were majestic, emerging from the void like deities of the heavens. Each was a transcendent being, and each possessed no small measure of strength. With three such transcendent beings added to the elder we just witnessed, the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace actually brought forth four transcendent beings. What sort of power was this? It likely surpassed that of some everyday Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. ¡°Fight,¡± the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace snorted coldly. Then, stepping into the air, he stood alongside those three figures, their combined aura soaring skyward. They seemed to connect faintly, suppressing this part of the world. Beside them, the Nine Pills Elder frowned slightly. Four transcendent beings against their three was clearly a disadvantage for them. Just then, with a thunderous ¡°bang,¡± a black arrow shattered the tranquil firmament. It broke through all in its path, carrying an aura of destruction as it shot towards the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. The elder from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace was no ordinary figure either; his overwhelming aura swirled around, attempting to suppress the arrow. However, he obviously underestimated the arrow¡¯s force. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The black arrow shattered his spiritual energy and pierced directly through the palm of his right hand before vanishing into the heavens and earth. ¡°It hurts,¡± the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace screamed. Logically speaking, with their level of existence, a mere penetration of the palm should not have been felt. But at that moment, the spreading aura of destruction made the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace cry out in pain. Because what pierced his palm was no ordinary arrow. The other three elders slightly gathered themselves and looked off into the distance. They saw a figure emerge slowly from the hazy void. This figure walked very slowly, but around him swirled the River of Time, ancient aura permeating the surroundings. The Endless Void shattered beneath his feet. Finally, the figure stepped out from the void, his presence soaring towards the heavens. He was clad in a white robe, holding a curved bow in his hand. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? A quiver was strapped to his back. Inside the quiver were seven arrows. Each arrow was dark gold, its sharp edge unmistakable, with wisps of black mist curling around the tips. And the bow in his hand was likewise black and purple, with the image of a ferocious beast baring its teeth and roaring. This bow gave off a sense of destruction. As if it was the very source of ruin. ¡°Qinghe, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Ancestor Yuelong said with a smile. Baili Qinghe, a name steeped in legend. He was not one of the Great Emperor¡¯s War Generals. In the ancient past, he was the Saint Heir of the Baili Family of that generation. During that era, he was hailed as a potential young Great Emperor, with many referring to him as the Junior Heavenly Emperor. Alone, he had challenged the Saint Heirs of the eight major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Central Continent and emerged victorious. Unfortunately, in his time, he encountered an existence even more formidable. Empress Hongtian. In the end, it was Empress Hongtian who was too dazzling, and Baili Qinghe was one of the few survivors of that Destiny-forged war. Immense Immortal Might circled around Baili Qinghe. In his hands, he wielded the World-Ending Bow and Thousand Calamities Arrows, which were the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left by Emperor Changkong. ¡°The Baili Family still harbors such a hidden presence as you,¡± the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace said with a furrowed brow. ¡°Four against four, now we are equals,¡± Baili Qinghe lifted the World-Ending Bow in his hand. He spoke indifferently. On the World-Ending Bow, the aura of destruction spread, shattering the nearby void and interweaving with endless radiance. The Thousand Calamities Arrow also rose from the quiver, turning into a black streak of light and settling on the bowstring. ¡°Kill,¡± came a low roar. All the elders of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace attacked with overwhelming might. Spiritual energy surged to the heavens, and the sky was filled with gathering winds and clouds. The Immortal Might was vast and overwhelming; the void shattered and then restored itself, in an ongoing cycle. The booming sound of explosions echoed continuously. The battle across the firmament unfolded, as if the very heavens were on the brink of collapse. The crowds all around were watching this battle, as it concerned their peace of mind. ¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me just now?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Gong Yuner remained silent for a long time before shaking her head and replying, ¡°That¡¯s not my style of doing things. I must truly defeat you; otherwise, even if I killed you, you would become my Heart Demon.¡± ¡°I thought you had feelings for me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a chuckle. ¡°What are you talking about,¡± Gong Yuner, looking down with her expression obscured, hurriedly denied. ¡°I just said, you¡¯re very interesting,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t save me just now; you saved yourself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gong Yuner asked, confused. ¡°You¡¯ll understand later,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Just then, footsteps sounded from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head to see Baili Xiao¡¯s figure slowly approaching him. His gaze grew somber; he had too many emotions concerning this woman. The events of his past life were vivid in his memory. Even though Xu Zimei had defied destiny to avoid repeating the same mistakes, some things were etched deep into his bones. ¡°Shall we talk?¡± Baili Xiao stopped in front of him and asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Are you still Baili Xiao now?¡± ¡°I am Baili Xiao, and I am also Jade Pure Fairy,¡± Baili Xiao replied indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Zimei laughed to himself. ¡°Then I can really engage with you.¡± ¡°Your growth has exceeded my expectations,¡± Baili Xiao continued, her gaze drifting into the distance, her pupils devoid of joy or sadness, a strand of her hair blowing gently in the breeze. ¡°Unexpected?¡± Xu Zimei burst into laughter. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t understand what I meant,¡± Baili Xiao shook her head calmly. ¡°Your destiny has been determined since birth. At this time, you were supposed to be long dead.¡± ¡°You talk as if you can control my life and death,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t control your life and death, but someone can,¡± Baili Xiao said lightly. ¡°The winds of change are rising again in this world, and both you and I are merely pieces on a chessboard. Destiny and life and death are all at the discretion of the one who holds the pieces. It¡¯s just that the one who moves the pieces likes the white ones, so I am a white piece, and you are a black piece, doomed to lose.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Xu Zimei said blandly. ¡°I¡¯ve met many people; they tell me destiny is predetermined. And yet here I am alive and well.¡± ¡°You were supposed to die, but you¡¯ve been too erratic, so you¡¯ve upset the one who holds the pieces,¡± Baili Xiao said. ¡°Your destiny is like a mire, no matter how you struggle, it¡¯s only living on borrowed time. Yet in the end, you will still be swallowed by the endless filthy mire.¡± ¡°What, did you come here just to tell me to accept my fate? To stop struggling?¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious,¡± Baili Xiao shook her head. She said, ¡°How did you obtain one of your Ten Great Divine Spells, the Heaven-shaking Skill?¡± Hearing Baili Xiao¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened. Chapter 820 - Chapter 820 Chapter 819 Conquering This World ?Chapter 820: Chapter 819: Conquering This World Chapter 820: Chapter 819: Conquering This World Baili Xiao¡¯s words left Xu Zimei feeling astonished. Whether it was the Ten Great Divine Spells or the Heaven-shaking Skill, these things belonged to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. People from the Yuan Central Continent couldn¡¯t come into contact with them, even the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect couldn¡¯t. Baili Xiao, who had never been to Heaven Beyond Heavens, how did she know about them? ¡°How about that, are you surprised?¡± Baili Xiao smiled. It was rare to see Xu Zimei with a look of surprise. ¡°Are you curious about how I know about the affairs of the Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± ¡°I am indeed curious,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Have you ever thought about something,¡± Baili Xiao replied. ¡°Empress bore the Destiny already hundreds of thousands of years ago. Why did I reincarnate and cultivate again, not in some other era, but precisely in yours?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are here to target my bearing of Destiny.¡± ¡°It depends on your understanding,¡± Baili Xiao said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°There are many things far more complicated than you can imagine; you are just a drop in the ocean, an ant. If I were you, I would just enjoy the remaining time and then embrace destruction. You should never forget your identity.¡± ¡°My identity,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. His identity, in her words, definitely wasn¡¯t the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Then, there was only one left, the Demon Lord. At this moment, Baili Xiao, in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, was shrouded in mist; he suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t quite see through her anymore. Or rather, instead he saw through Baili Xiao, but not the Jade Pure Fairy. Watching Baili Xiao¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei felt as if he was being conspired against. ¡°Sigh,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly stood up, looking at the figure of Baili Xiao as she left. He smiled, a brilliant smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that water can pierce through stone, an iron rod can become a needle. I¡¯ve also heard that a mayfly can shake a tree, an ant can overlook this whole earth. The biggest credit for me being alive till now is, ¡®I don¡¯t believe in Destiny.''¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Baili Xiao slowly turned around. She didn¡¯t reply, just looked at Xu Zimei tragically yet calmly. A slight breeze blew between them, carrying dust, yet as if carrying nothing at all. ¡°I can kill you right now, believe it or not,¡± Xu Zimei continued with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m just a piece on the chessboard, there are many white pieces, killing me will only lead to others,¡± Baili Xiao said calmly. ¡°But I just hate this particular piece,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You say we are black and white pieces, our fate determined by the player. So who determines the player¡¯s fate?¡± Watching Baili Xiao remain silent, Xu Zimei continued: ¡°And you, have you become accustomed to being a mere pawn? Used to being just a piece on the board. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m like you; I don¡¯t want to be a pawn, I¡¯m going to make the player kneel and call me daddy.¡± ¡°You are too weak,¡± Baili Xiao stated blandly. ¡°How strong should I be then? A Great Saint? Or a Dao Fruit Powerhouse?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Or perhaps I should open the twelve Vein Gates and give it a try.¡± ¡°The gap in realm is irremediable,¡± Baili Xiao stated blandly. ¡°When the time comes, you will understand how powerless, weak, and futile you are.¡± ¡°Like when Chu Yang died?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Baili Xiao suddenly looked up, her gaze emanating a cold light. ¡°You will die a more miserable death than him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already died once, what is there to fear?¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°I will make each enemy kneel before me, even if it is Cang Tian, I will overturn him. To me, death is nothing.¡± ¡°The trend is irreversible,¡± Baili Xiao seemed unwilling to elaborate further and turned to leave directly. ¡°The trend is irreversible, but is this so-called trend the era of prosperity I will create and rule over all, or is it the era of the player looking down on the world?¡± Xu Zimei said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so confidenta€¡±perhaps the chess player is also a chess piece.¡± ¡°Madman,¡± Baili Xiao muttered coldly under her breath. She walked off into the distance. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say anything more and slowly sat down, leaning against the edge of the nearby platform. Many things came to his mind. Baili Xiao had said that he should have been dead. And she was right; in his previous life, he should have died under Chu Yang¡¯s sword by this time. Or rather, from the moment he was born, he had already been targeted. Had it not been for his defiance of destiny in this life, he wouldn¡¯t have accessed this information. He slowly raised his head, and at that moment, the Demonic Qi gently swirled in his pupils. His gaze, deep and profound, was directed toward the distant horizon. It seemed to pierce through layers of void, pass through the Heavenly Primordial tiny world, cross Hundreds Miles City, over mountains and seas, as if taking in the entire world in a single glance. Street vendors were shouting, selling freshly steamed buns. At this moment, someone topped the high school exams, someone¡¯s wealth was vast, an ordinary youth was sent to the Immortal Sect, high officials joyously held feasts, families celebrated the birth of many children, cultivators broke through long-standing boundaries, birds cut through the still skies, towering waves beat against the azure vast ocean, and gigantic mountains collapsed thunderously, All sorts of worldly events unfolded before his eyes. After a long while, Xu Zimei withdrew his gaze. He chuckled and said, ¡°This world really does present a vibrant and bustling scene.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gong Yuner asked curiously. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡± Xu Zimei looked up and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know you well,¡± Gong Yuner replied. ¡°But I think good or bad isn¡¯t something that can be clarified by one or two actions. And good people can turn bad, and bad people can turn good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; human nature is complex,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Some live in high towers, some in deep trenches, some shine brightly, some are covered in rust, There are thousands of kinds among people, but one day, I will conquer these wonderful landscapes, conquer these so-called people, conquer this world.¡± He remembered something he had said before. Wherever the sun and moon shine, all shall be Demonic land, wherever rivers flow, all shall submit to me. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s time to visit the Ancient Demon Cave.¡± ¡°You will achieve it,¡± Gong Yuner remarked. ¡°As long as you become the Great Emperor, you will be the strongest in this world.¡± ¡°No,¡± Xu Zimei patted the dust off his clothes and slowly stood up. His gaze and voice were calm as he said, ¡°What I meant is, to conquer Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡­a€| In December¡¯s harsh winter, snowflakes fell mid-air, accompanied by the howling cold wind. Gong Yuner looked at the figure before her. She felt that it was incredibly mighty and vast, and the words that had fallen lingered in her ears. Conquer Heaven Beyond Heavens! A person who had never been to Heaven Beyond Heavens claimed he would conquer it. But at this moment, she didn¡¯t think it was ignorant or even absurd. Instead, she etched that imposing figure and his words into her mind. She knew she would remember this moment for the rest of her life. ¡­ ¡°Who dares to offend the Eastern Continent? The Taiyuan Heavenly Sect is here,¡± a thunderous shout came from afar. Chapter 821 - Chapter 821 Chapter 820 The Great War Begins ?Chapter 821: Chapter 820 The Great War Begins Chapter 821: Chapter 820 The Great War Begins With a loud shout, a man dressed as a scholar slowly walked from the distant horizon. The scholar seemed to transverse a heaven and earth with each step; before he opened his eyes, he was clearly far away. But in the blink of an eye, the scholar had crossed through layers of the void and appeared before everyone. ¡°Is this,¡± someone looked at the scholar as if he hadn¡¯t appeared in many years, his name forgotten by many. ¡°Doomsday Scholar,¡± Nine Pills Elder chuckled softly, shouting aloud. Hearing this title, many recollected memories that had been sealed away. As a Sect with two Emperors, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect had not only the Ancestor Emperor Taiyuan, but also a second Emperor, Emperor Hengyu. And the Doomsday Scholar before them, was none other than Emperor Hengyu¡¯s leading War General. With a Doomsday Pen in hand, he brought desolation wherever he traveled. As the Doomsday Scholar approached, the infinite Great Dao beneath his feet opened up; he held a brush in his hand, his blue robe rustling fiercely in the mad wind. The faces of those from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace grew increasingly terrible. The plan had clearly failed; as more and more forces from the Eastern Continent received the news, they would definitely not be able to confront the entire continent. ¡°Who dares to offend our Eastern Continent?¡± came another light shout. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Before the figure was seen, the voice had arrived, and a Formation enveloped the entire void. This Formation seemed to contain everything in heaven and earth. All things revived, lotus flowers blossomed, birds vanished into the mountains, and human tracks disappeared. An old man emerged from inside a lotus flower. The old man sat cross-legged in the lotus, unlike the surrounding white lotuses, he was situated atop a blood lotus. With the flower opening in five petals, the old man had long hair which cascaded down his back. His hair was the color of blood, his skin was bronze, and the moment he opened his eyes, Wan Zhen rang in unison, and the Principle of the Great Dao echoed around him. The moment he stood up, the Formation beneath him started spinning rapidly, slowly disappearing into the void, and began to expand. ¡°It¡¯s Array Demon,¡± someone shouted. As the lead War General of the Taoist Array Great Emperor, he once lost himself in the study of Formations, obsessively researching day and night, forgoing sleep and food. Perhaps it was his terrifying appearance that made him so memorable to others. ¡­ The Baili Family was located in the heart of the Eastern Continent, so those who could arrive here first were definitely from the core areas of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Forces like True Martial Holy Sect or Divine Sun Holy Sect, located in the Extreme West Region, could not arrive in a short time. Watching more and more powerhouses descend, someone from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace said with an awkward expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing to,¡± another elder replied. ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, no one will be able to,¡± the elders of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace began to discuss amongst themselves. ¡°This Formation is sealing off the world we¡¯re in; once he completes the seal, none of us will be able to escape. By the time all the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect arrive, we¡¯ll be trapped in a net.¡± ¡°Go, go!¡± anger began to rise in some voices. A thunderous boom resonated through the void, the Array Demon stood in the void, the Formation already spreading. The other elders of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace didn¡¯t bother with more, tearing through the void to escape. Previously mentioned elder from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace glanced at Gong Yuner¡¯s direction. It was now too late to save her. ¡°The Sect has been good to you, look after yourself.¡± After saying that, the elder also tore through the void to escape. ¡°Do you think Hundreds Miles City is a place where you can come and go as you please?¡± Baili Qingfeng snorted coldly. Behind him surged True Fate, which turned out to be the phantom images of the World-Ending Bow and the Thousand Calamities Arrows. True Fate merged with the bow and arrows in his hand, tearing through the Endless Void, causing the entire firmament to collapse. He tracked down those few ancestors and burst forth. ¡°You go, I¡¯ll hold them off,¡± shouted the last ancestor from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. Behind him surged a True Fate as well, that of a blood-colored Immortal Blade. The fusion of blood and immortal was ethereal yet sinfully powerful. The blood-colored Immortal Blade unleashed a Heaven Shaking might, directly confronting the incoming Thousand Calamities Arrows. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Thousand Calamities Arrows were sent flying. The aura around the ancestor from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace surged like a long river spanning the sun, ceaselessly flowing. ¡°Stay put,¡± the Doomsday Scholar by the side slightly frowned. A writing brush in his hand instantly enlarged dozens of times, and as its tip traced across the void, a ¡°forbidden¡± character slowly emerged. This ¡°forbidden¡± character rushed towards the group of ancestors from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, not to slay them but simply to delay them. ¡°You all hurry back, report everything to the Palace Master,¡± roared the ancestor with the blood-colored Immortal Blade. He single-handedly blocked the incoming ¡°forbidden¡± character. When the ¡°forbidden¡± character entered his body, the sound of iron chains moving resounded within. The ¡°forbidden¡± character transformed into countless golden chains, binding the ancestor in place. He alone, in the end, couldn¡¯t hold back these ancestors from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Watching the people of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace about to be surrounded and trapped, the ancestor grew fierce. Streams of blood essence burst forth from inside him, the blood-colored energy rushed to the skies, breaking free from the chains¡¯ binding. The blood-colored Immortal Blade at his back trembled slightly. ¡°Look out, he¡¯s going to detonate his True Fate,¡± shouted Baili Qingfeng. An Immortal Extreme expert detonating their own power, including True Fate, would unleash an innumerable force, capable of destroying everything like withering and pulling rot. Everyone else, not caring to chase after the fleeing members of Heaven Beyond Heavens Palace, hastily took cover to the side. The Array Demon nearby slightly furrowed his brow. With a wave of his right hand, a lotus formation appeared, enveloping the True Fate about to explode, trying to contain it. The next instant, there was a ¡°boom¡± that seemed to shake the sky, threatening to punch a hole through the firmament, an explosion that could bury heaven and earth resonated. A giant mushroom cloud appeared in the sky. The mushroom cloud grew larger, blooming across the firmament. The mere shockwaves already devoured the surrounding void, not to mention the force at the epicenter. The lotus formation was annihilated in an instant, failing to hold even for a second. ¡°They got away,¡± Ancestor Yuelong spoke unwillingly. ¡°The most important thing is that we¡¯re all right,¡± said Nine Pills Elder. ¡°After this, we need to thoroughly investigate who exactly established Extraterritorial Extreme Palace and what their situation is.¡± ¡­ The mushroom cloud in the sky persisted for about ten minutes before slowly dissipating. The current state of the small Heavenly Primordial world could only be described as a scene of devastation, dreadful to say that it could no longer be used. Pits and troughs pockmarked the landscape, with kilometer-long fissures crisscrossing. Everyone¡¯s expression was rather grim. So many people had arrived, yet they had only managed to kill an individual who had Stepped into Immortality. Moreover, they knew nothing about the force that was the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. Why they came to disrupt the True Martial Grand Meeting, what their purpose wasa€¡±it was all unclear. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s not like we came away with nothing,¡± Baili Chengfeng said with a smile from the side. ¡°At least the Young Palace Master of their Extraterritorial Extreme Palace has remained here.¡± Chapter 822 - Chapter 822 Chapter 821 Ill Take You With Me ?Chapter 822: Chapter 821 I¡¯ll Take You With Me Chapter 822: Chapter 821 I¡¯ll Take You With Me Upon hearing Baili Chengfeng¡¯s words, everyone finally came to their senses. All eyes turned to Gong Yuner, standing next to Xu Zimei. Although Gong Yuner had anticipated this outcome, her face was still somewhat pale. The Ancestor had abandoned her, or one could say, had no choice but to abandon her. Otherwise, they themselves would have had a hard time leaving. ¡°Come with us,¡± Ancestor Yuelong stepped forward and spoke indifferently. Gong Yuner remained silent, imagining what she would face next. ¡°Is there something that we can¡¯t discuss here? Where are we going?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Ancestor Yuelong. He said, ¡°Since everyone is here today, whatever questions you have should be heard by everyone.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu seems to be rather protective of this Monster woman,¡± Ancestor Yuelong mused. ¡°I noticed that just now, this Monster woman was also reluctant to kill you.¡± ¡°I am indeed protective of her. What about it?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Saint Heir Xu, this time, the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace has offended the entire Eastern Continent, including your True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Ancestor Yuelong said. ¡°Do you perhaps want to stand by this Monster woman?¡± ¡°Do you not understand human speech?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°I said, if you have questions, then ask them here. Is that not possible, or are you deaf?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your Extraterritorial Extreme Palace,¡± Array Demon intervened, stopping the dispute and asking softly. Gong Yuner looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°Say whatever you know, I¡¯m also curious about the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°After you speak, I will ensure your safety, just as I told you before. It¡¯s not me you saved, but yourself.¡± ¡°The Extraterritorial Extreme Palace is located in the Sky-reaching Domain, and within the Sect Gate, there are five Stepped-into-Immortality ancestors,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°As for other beings, they are probably not worth mentioning to you.¡± ¡°Who is the Palace Master?¡± Array Demon asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± Gong Yuner shook her head. ¡°You are the Young Palace Master and you say you do not know?¡± Ancestor Yuelong coldly snorted from the side. His formidable aura pressed toward Gong Yuner. ¡°You had better confess honestly, to avoid unnecessary suffering.¡± ¡°I truly do not know,¡± Gong Yuner shook her head. She said, ¡°From the time I was born, I was selected to become the Young Palace Master of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. But in my memory, I had few opportunities to meet with the Palace Master. And every time we spoke, there was a curtain between us.¡± ¡°Who founded the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace?¡± Array Demon continued to inquire. ¡°Where did those old ancestors of yours come from?¡± Gong Yuner pointed at the sky. ¡°Above?¡± Array Demon was taken aback, then his expression slightly changed, ¡°Heaven Beyond Heavens, they dare to meddle in the affairs of Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°They dare,¡± Doomsday Scholar scoffed from the side. ¡°Since the Era of Emperors, True Martial Great Emperor founded a golden age in Yuan Central Continent. Countless have ascended, our forebears would not allow them to descend upon Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°That is precisely why our Extraterritorial Extreme Palace exists,¡± Gong Yuner replied. ¡°Otherwise, why would we be necessary, they could directly overpower you.¡± ¡°Where did those old ancestors of yours come from?¡± Array Demon asked. ¡°There are countless Loose Cultivators in this world, recruiting a few Stepped-into-Immortality powerhouses should not be difficult.¡± Array Demon slightly frowned, indeed, these Stepped-into-Immortality powerhouses reaching the Immortal Extreme find it almost impossible to advance further. If this means making contacts with people from Heaven Beyond Heavens and receiving their help, working for them is not impossible. ¡°What is the purpose of your visit to disrupt the True Martial Great Assembly?¡± Ancestor Yuelong snorted coldly. ¡°Control you,¡± Gong Yuner stated frankly. ¡°Control us?¡± The crowd exchanged glances and slightly furrowed their brows. ¡°Everyone present holds a say within their own Sect Gate. If I control you,¡± Gong Yuner said, stopping there without continuing. Because everyone understood what was implied. The faces of the crowd drastically changed, the consequence was unthinkable. The idea of wiping them out was now on the table. ¡°Any more questions?¡± Gong Yuner asked. ¡°That¡¯s all for now,¡± Array Demon shook his head, his brows tightly knitted. ¡°The True Martial assembly is also by default concluded. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take her and leave,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Since you¡¯ve all asked what you needed to.¡± ¡°She cannot leave,¡± Ancestor Yuelong immediately exclaimed. ¡°Who knows if what she says is true, moreover, regardless, her crimes are unforgivable.¡± ¡°What then, what do you propose?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I propose, for the time being, we imprison her in our Baili Residence,¡± Ancestor Yuelong said. ¡°What if I forcibly take her away?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, if you stand with this monster woman, then forgive this old man for offending you,¡± Ancestor Yuelong responded indifferently. His body was encompassed by a powerful surge of Immortal Qi, pressing down towards Xu Zimei with a formless force. ¡°Just you?¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. He slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Let¡¯s speak amicably, there¡¯s no need to get angry over a monster woman,¡± Nine Pills Elder said with a laugh from the side. ¡°In my opinion, just imprison her in the Baili Residence. After all, they¡¯re the hosts of this assembly, and a lot has to be decided by them.¡± Xu Zimei looked up at Nine Pills Elder, a light laugh escaping him. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand burst forth with a blazing Blade Qi, slowly pointing forward. ¡°Follow me and see who dares to stop us,¡± he said to Gong Yuner. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, you are too tyrannical,¡± Baili Chengfeng interjected. ¡°Even if your True Martial Holy Sect is large and powerful, you shouldn¡¯t provoke us like this. Do you consider all of us from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect beneath your notice?¡± ¡°You do know how to create a scene, using your influence to pressure me,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the True Martial Holy Sect, it¡¯s just personal. I¡¯m leaving, who dares to stop me?¡± He looked around, the Array Demon directly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my questions, this woman is of no use to me. Handle it yourselves.¡± No one else spoke, because they were all waiting for the Baili Family to speak first. They didn¡¯t want to wade into these muddy waters, but they didn¡¯t want Xu Zimei to just take the person away easily either. ¡°Then try taking a step,¡± Ancestor Yuelong said coldly. The aura around him was like Shocking Waves, growing stronger with each wave. ¡°Today, even if it means a break with the True Martial Holy Sect, I must consider our Eastern Continent and prevent you from taking this monster woman away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just stirring up more support for yourself,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°But in front of so many people, it counts as a noble death, I suppose.¡± No sooner than his words fell, the long blade in his hand exploded with a thousand feet of blade light, directly slashing forward. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t think that just because you won a victory at the True Martial assembly, you can contend with me,¡± Ancestor Yuelong scornfully shouted. He casually intercepted the blade strike from Xu Zimei. The gap between the Divine Vein and Stepping into Immortality was like a chasm. However, clearly, he had underestimated the power of this strike. Endless blade light descended, dazzling and brilliant, directly engulfing Ancestor Yuelong. Chapter 823 - Chapter 823 Chapter 822 The Golden Dragon ?Chapter 823: Chapter 822: The Golden Dragon Chapter 823: Chapter 822: The Golden Dragon The blade¡¯s light returned to its purest form, shattering all illusions of space, and engulfing Ancestor Yuelong¡¯s figure. However, in the next moment, with a ¡°boom,¡± an explosion sounded and Xu Zimei¡¯s Curved Blade veered off course by a fraction, as Ancestor Yuelong withdrew his entire body. ¡°It was you who struck at me first, and everyone here has seen it,¡± Ancestor Yuelong said indifferently. ¡°Even if the True Martial Holy Sect were to inquire later, I would have my explanation.¡± ¡°Why waste so many words,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. He stepped into the air, all eight Vein Gates opening at once. His presence surged like an overwhelming tide, rolling tumultuously across the firmament. Ancestor Yuelong was no simple character either, as a dragon¡¯s roar echoed around him. Golden Spiritual Energy swirled around him. Within this surge of golden Spiritual Energy, a Divine Dragon slowly coiled its body around Ancestor Yuelong. For a moment, dragon¡¯s might enveloped the scene, pressing down with its suppression. The people around began to discuss upon seeing this Divine Dragon. ¡°Rumor has it that Ancestor Yuelong had seen a true Divine Dragon during his youth. He had signed a pact with the Divine Dragon, merging their essences, and cultivating in a mutually beneficial relationship; could this be true?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He could even feel the scorching heat coming from the dragon¡¯s breath. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, it¡¯s not too late to admit your mistake,¡± Ancestor Yuelong spoke from above. Xu Zimei gave a light chuckle, the Tyrant Shadow in his hand bursting forth with radiant blade light, charging at the Divine Dragon. With a ¡°boom,¡± a shockwave spread out in the sky. The Divine Dragon roared, its massive head biting and tearing fiercely at Tyrant Shadow. ¡°War God¡¯s Nine Transformations,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. The power of those at the Immortal Extreme was not to be underestimated, as endless Spiritual Energy surged from within. It seemed inexhaustible, and after Stepping into Immortality, they could also draw upon the power of Heaven and Earth to suppress each other. ¡°Just a grain of sand in the vast ocean,¡± Ancestor Yuelong said with arrogance. ¡°If you had become a Great Emperor or stepped into Immortality, I might fear you a bit. But a mere Divine Vein Realm, how can you fight me?¡± The giant dragon¡¯s head thrashed violently, flinging Xu Zimei and Tyrant Shadow away together. Xu Zimei stomped in midair, regaining control of his body. Above the firmament, Ancestor Yuelong stood in the void, his presence majestic. The Golden Dragon spiraled around him. His white hair fluttered in the wind, his gaze full of pride. Looking down at Xu Qingshan, he shouted: ¡°Vice Sect Leader Xu, what do you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of children; let him have the final say,¡± Xu Qingshan replied with an unruffled smile. ¡°It¡¯s good for him to learn a lesson.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Ancestor Yuelong snorted coldly. ¡°But blades and swords are blind; if I accidentally cripple your Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Xu Zimei looked up; though Ancestor Yuelong hid it well, the murderous intent in his eyes still erupted forth. By standing in Baili Xiao¡¯s way, it was clear that the Baili Family couldn¡¯t wait for him to die. The might of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations burst forth around him as well. Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation, War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. In an instant, the winds and clouds shifted, and an endless might tore through the skies. The War God¡¯s Armor, together with the mighty Spiritual Energy, condensed into existence, covering Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body. This War God¡¯s Nine Transformations amplified Xu Zimei¡¯s power several-fold. His own presence grew heavier and heavier as Spiritual Energy from thousands of miles away converged, pouring into Xu Zimei¡¯s body to solidify. Ancestor Yuelong next to him saw this scene and slightly frowned. He could feel that power was growing stronger and stronger, and it was continuously increasing. ¡°Does he still have hidden strength?¡± During the battle with Gong Yuner just now, Ancestor Yuelong thought that Xu Zimei had already revealed all his cards. That¡¯s why he felt so confident. ¡°Kill,¡± accompanied by another roar from Ancestor Yuelong. The Giant Golden Dragon coiled around his body roared, and its huge body shifted slightly in the firmament. Ten thousand miles of mountains and rivers cracked and broke apart. The Golden Dragon charged towards Xu Zimei. But in that moment, Xu Zimei was not only in the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, but the Shaking Heaven Power within his body was also spinning crazily. Behind him, the Heaven-Shaking Giant watched the incoming dragon with predatory intensity. The Golden Dragon seemed intent on taking down Xu Zimei in one hit. However, when the dragon tail lashed towards Xu Zimei, he took a deep breath and, astonishingly, caught the dragon tail with both hands. His body was neither shaken nor swayed, his eyes deep and pitch-black, grinning at the dragon with a show of fangs. ¡°This is a Golden Dragon, after all,¡± someone below exclaimed in awe. ¡°Not a mere illusion, but with such power that one aspires to.¡± ¡°What kind of monster has the True Martial Holy Sect produced?¡± Baili Chengfeng watching the scene sighed slightly. Since ancient times, there have been numerous talented disciples, and each young Immortal Emperor was a prodigy chosen by the heavens. He had even seen those who had pushed forward all the way invincibly. Yet, like Xu Zimei, even in battles at the extreme of immortality, he seemed to still not have shown all his strength. Imperceptible, beyond all grasp. ¡°This is nothing,¡± Baili Xiao said from the sidelines. ¡°The Shaking Heaven Power is known as the ultimate in strength; it¡¯s also about the difference in realms. Otherwise, once he steps into immortality, this Golden Dragon would be nothing more than a toy in his hands.¡± ¡°Xiao¡¯er, do you feel confident?¡± Baili Chengfeng turned his head and asked. However, as soon as the words left his mouth, he somewhat regretted them. After all, wasn¡¯t it obvious? With the strength that Xu Zimei was displaying, who would dare say they were certain? ¡°Father, she is destined for destruction, no need to pay so much attention,¡± Baili Xiao said calmly. In her eyes, Xu Zimei had never been considered an opponent. Because Xu Zimei was bound for destruction, no matter how rampant or sprightly he was now, He could not escape his fate. ¡­a€| The Divine Golden Dragon roared in the sky, its tail caught and struggling frantically. It swung its head, trying to shake off Xu Zimei and fling him away. ¡°Beast, won¡¯t you settle down?¡± Xu Zimei shouted. He grabbed the dragon tail firmly, and the Heaven-Shaking Giant behind him roared, forcefully flinging it around. The sound of thunderous explosions resonated around them. The figure of the Dragon was thrown by Xu Zimei, whipping through the void like a lash. The surrounding void shattered. The Dragon howled in pain. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Stop, let go of Jin,¡± Ancestor Yuelong shouted anxiously from the side. Behind him, the True Fate Emergence revealed another Golden Dragon. In the next moment, with the spiritual energy surging around, Ancestor Yuelong vanished from view. What remained in his place was also a Giant Golden Dragon. ¡°Our ancestor is a dragon?¡± people from the Baili Family exclaimed in surprise below. ¡°No, it seems the ancestor took the dragon as his True Fate,¡± someone pondered for a moment and explained, ¡°Using some ability to transmute into a dragon.¡± Chapter 824 - Chapter 824 Chapter 823 The Blade Rises, Heads Fall ?Chapter 824: Chapter 823: The Blade Rises, Heads Fall Chapter 824: Chapter 823: The Blade Rises, Heads Fall ¡°You don¡¯t know the whole story,¡± some well-informed people uttered. ¡°When Ancestor Yuelong was young, he encountered a Golden Dragon. That Golden Dragon was only in its youth, its mother lying dead beside it. Ancestor Yuelong stripped the dragon bone and replaced it with his own. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï What difference is there now between him and a Divine Dragon?¡± ¡°Some speculate that with two Divine Dragons in the mix, Xu Zimei would hardly make a splash.¡± The Divine Dragon that Ancestor Yuelong had transformed into hovered in the firmament, its emotionless pupils fixated on Xu Zimei. ¡°You should die,¡± a hoarse voice emanated from the depths of a throat. Xu Zimei smiled and, wielding the Golden Dragon like a whip, he lashed out towards Ancestor Yuelong. Ancestor Yuelong roared in fury. The dragon¡¯s wail shook heaven and earth, shattering layers upon layers of space. His massive body took the blow brutally with Xu Zimei, even if his scales shattered and blood gushed forth. Yet Ancestor Yuelong forcefully endured the attack. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Ancestor Yuelong quickly coiled his body around the Giant Golden Dragon, as Xu Zimei tried to withdraw it. With another roar, Ancestor Yuelong astonishingly fused with the Giant Golden Dragon. An apocalyptic aura emitted from the dragon¡¯s body, as if it could destroy the sky and earth. ¡°Baili Chengfeng slightly furrowed his eyebrows and commented, ¡°Xu Zimei has pushed the ancestor to this point.¡± Such a move was greatly harmful to the Divine Soul. Under normal circumstances, Ancestor Yuelong would absolutely not resort to it. After the two dragons merged, the Giant Golden Dragon¡¯s originally golden color became even more dazzling. Wings sprouted from its back, and a third horn grew from between the two horns on top of its head, now totaling three. The dragon¡¯s authority spread vast and wide. The Giant Dragon¡¯s somber eyes bore into Xu Zimei with towering hatred. ¡°Kill,¡± followed by a thunderous roar. Lightning crackled around the dragon, exploding with ¡°crackle and pop¡±, as it charged at Xu Zimei. Before the dragon¡¯s colossal form, the figure of Xu Zimei appeared particularly small. The Giant Dragon circled around, enclosing Xu Zimei. Then, with a roar, a purple dragon¡¯s breath spewed forth. Xu Zimei raised his Curved Blade to block, only to feel an overwhelming force transmitted through the thunderbolt, sending him flying. But the dragon had no intention of letting him fall just yet. Using its tail, it curled Xu Zimei back in. Wind and thunder raged; lightning flashed and thunder roared. Wielding Tyrant Shadow, Xu Zimei struck the dragon fiercely, sending sparks flying but not even shattering the surface scales. ¡°Truly strong,¡± Xu Zimei murmured, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with a light chuckle. The Immortal Extreme and Stepping into Immortality were entirely different concepts. Moreover, the strength of Ancestor Yuelong was beyond Xu Zimei¡¯s expectations. ¡°Do you fear death?¡± the Giant Dragon asked coldly in human speech. ¡°Seeking death,¡± Xu Zimei retorted with a smile. As his voice fell, the Giant Dragon seemed to grow even more enraged and charged again. Xu Zimei, however, was unconcerned. He turned his head towards Baili Xiao and asked, ¡°You claim to know of the ancient Ten Great Divine Spells, but do you recognize this one?¡± The supreme radiance of the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate descended from the heavens above. The Gate of Life and Death and the Gate of Immortality opened in an instant. At this moment, Xu Zimei seemed invincible. Not to mention the Gate of Life and Death, merely the Gate of Immortality could grant one immunity to death. As all three gates opened, the aura around him climbed several levels. With a single punch, Xu Zimei sent the Giant Dragon flying straight backwards. The dragon stepped back several paces, its enormous figure eyeing Xu Zimei with a certain wariness. ¡°` ¡­ ¡°Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate,¡± said Baili Xiao below with an embarrassed expression. ¡°How many cards does this guy still have up his sleeve?¡± The Ten Great Divine Spells of ancient times were considered a supreme honour if others acquired even one. Most people couldn¡¯t come into contact with them in their lifetimes, yet Xu Zimei successively used two. What¡¯s most important is that he hasn¡¯t even been to Heaven Beyond Heavens yet. Recalling what Zimo had said earlier, for the first time, Baili Xiao¡¯s heart began to waver. The Giant Golden Dragon looked at Xu Zimei with solemnity. ¡°What kind of monster is this guy? At this moment, even in his heart, he considered beating a retreat.¡± ¡°Come fight,¡± Xu Zimei extended his right hand towards Ancestor Yuelong, making a provocative gesture. ¡°This old man came out of nowhere during the era of Emperor Changkong, and it has been several hundred thousand years since then. Why should I be serious with a youngster like you?¡± said Ancestor Yuelong indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s more important to investigate the issue of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace right now. I¡¯ve thought about it, and as the number one Sect Gate in the Eastern Continent, the True Martial Holy Sect is where I can rest assured keeping this woman imprisoned.¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°This old man simply can¡¯t be bothered to fuss over a little brat like you,¡± Ancestor Yuelong said lightly. Although his face was calm, his heart was actually roaring with rage. ¡°This old man is giving you a way out, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°But I want to kill you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°Consider it killing the chicken to warn the monkey, just a reminder to others that the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect really isn¡¯t much in my eyes.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu, you¡¯re going too far,¡± Baili Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help saying from the side. ¡°Do you both want to come at me together?¡± Xu Zimei asked in return. Baili Qingfeng fell silent for a moment, without giving a direct answer. Two Stepping into Immortality powerhouses against one Divine Vein Realm sounded somewhat astonishing. But they wouldn¡¯t mind if it was possible. The key issue was, if it were a one-on-one match between Ancestor Yuelong and Xu Zimei, that would be acceptable. But if two of them teamed up, there were doubts if the True Martial Holy Sect standing behind Xu Zimei would consent. If they truly angered the True Martial Holy Sect, they could completely overrun the Baili Family. Seeing Baili Qingfeng remain silent, Xu Zimei turned his gaze back to Ancestor Yuelong. Way of Inquiry asked, ¡°What do you think could trade for your life?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pushing it too far,¡± Ancestor Yuelong said indifferently. ¡°Lad, the Immortal Extreme is inviolable.¡± The Divine Dragon roared in the firmament, charging again towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei drew his sword, and Blade Intent enveloped half the firmament. The two clashed, and in an instant, dragon roars shook the heavens while Blade Intent soared mightily above. Blood floated down through the midair. A great battle ensued; the Giant Golden Dragon¡¯s scales shattered in several places, golden blood flowing unstoppably. Tyrant Shadow in hand made a circle, Ancestor Yuelong made a mistake, and the Curved Blade slashed directly towards the dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Be careful,¡± Baili Qingfeng shouted loudly. Drawing the bow and loosing an arrow, the Thousand Calamities Arrows shot forth straightaway. If Xu Zimei persisted in cutting down with his sword, the Thousand Calamities Arrows would likely hit his body. The next moment, sword rose, head fell. The mournful cry of the dragon echoed and then fell silent. One saw the Giant Golden Dragon fall into a pool of blood, dropping down from the firmament. And though the Thousand Calamities Arrows indeed hit Xu Zimei, the Gate of Immortality above his head was emitting vast power. Nonchalantly, Xu Zimei pulled out the Thousand Calamities Arrows, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a refreshing battle.¡± ¡°` Chapter 825 - Chapter 825 Chapter 824 Going to the Ancient Demon Cave ?Chapter 825: Chapter 824 Going to the Ancient Demon Cave Chapter 825: Chapter 824 Going to the Ancient Demon Cave The giant golden dragon¡¯s massive body fell from the firmament, and everyone¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed upon it. It was as though their own hearts had plummeted from the clouds. ¡°Has it grown to such an extent already,¡± someone muttered under their breath. ¡°Elder Ancestor,¡± shouted someone from the Baili Family. Under the lead of Baili Chengfeng, they hurriedly rushed toward the dragon¡¯s body. The dragon lay there, in a pool of golden blood. All members of the Baili Family looked at Xu Zimei with anger. ¡°Take the Elder Ancestor to the Ancestor Temple,¡± Baili Qingfeng said with a slight frown. Then he looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Saint Heir Xu seems to have gone too far.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bullying your Baili Family, so what?¡± Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, slowly retracted the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate above his head and replied indifferently. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, your entire Baili Family can come at me.¡± ¡°Before Destiny is to bear, who dares to claim invincibility? Who can push through all challenges?¡± Baili Qingfeng said calmly. ¡°We, the Baili Family, will remember today¡¯s events.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°I¡¯ll also remember your Baili Family.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, his figure suddenly moved swiftly, turning into countless afterimages. The next moment, he appeared in front of Baili Xiao. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Baili Chengfeng shouted loudly. But before Xu Zimei made any move, Baili Xiao¡¯s figure also turned illusory. The space and time around her seemed to freeze, activating the Flying Immortal Body. Endless space-time force surged within her, and at that moment, she seemed to dominate the space-time of this region. Even Xu Zimei could only catch glimpses of afterimages flashing before his eyes. The next moment, Baili Xiao was already standing next to Baili Chengfeng, warily watching Xu Zimei. ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense, I was just kidding,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Although Baili Xiao dodged him quickly, the time just now had been enough. Because he had planted the seed of the Great Dream Technique. He hoped she would like this gift. When he was in the Tianluan Domain, he had visited the Palace of the God of Slaughter belonging to the God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng. There, he obtained not only a fragment of a True Divine Sword but also this Great Dream Technique. The Dream of Three Thousand Years, a transient life as brief as a dream. The God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng had made a mistake in his practice of the Great Dream Technique, cultivating in dreams for a few previous years. When he awoke, his own flesh had already turned to white bones, and even the bones had decayed. Later, Xu Zimei made him the Lord of Hell, overseeing the eighteen layers of Hell in the Divine Continent. The power of the Great Dream Technique lay not only in assisting one¡¯s own cultivation. It could also create dream realms for others, trapping them in a world of dreams. Dream versus reality, when the dream is profound enough, in a certain sense, Many people would take the world in their dreams as the real world. Once Baili Xiao fell asleep, the seed of the Great Dream Technique would grow on its own, taking root and sprouting. It would lead Baili Xiao into a dream realm. ¡­a€| At this moment, the members of the Baili Family were staring at Xu Zimei with rage. Their anger was mixed with a trace of fear. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care. He walked slowly to Gong Yuner, looked around at everyone, and calmly asked, ¡°Today I will take her away. Who objects?¡± All around, the crows and magpies fell silent; the death of the old ancestor from Immortal Extreme left a profound memory in everyone. No one wanted to provoke this unlucky presence without absolute certainty. ¡°Father, after the Heavenly Martial Assembly ends, let¡¯s leave,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°There¡¯s no longer any reason to stay.¡± Xu Qingshan stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°You go ahead, I still have matters to tidy up after today¡¯s events.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t return to the Sect Gate,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to visit Central Continent once more.¡± ¡°Go ahead, an eagle will eventually spread its wings and soar,¡± Xu Qingshan said with emotion. ¡°I am now reassured of your strength.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, looked at Gong Yuner, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Watching the two figures leave from the Heavenly Primordial small world, Xu Qingshan began to deal with the aftermath with those around him. Xu Zimei could disregard these people¡¯s feelings, but the True Martial Holy Sect, as the leading sect of the Eastern Continent. One must still maintain a good balance. Although everyone had their own schemes, they were unwilling to tear off the facade of civility on the surface. ¡­ The two emerged from the Heavenly Primordial small world and returned to Hundreds Miles City, silent the entire way, without any conversation. ¡°Alright, you can go now,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Gong Yuner looked up, her gaze fixed on Xu Zimei, and asked. ¡°I was in a good mood,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You act without following any rules,¡± Gong Yuner said. ¡°One should live unrestrained,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°My existence is meant to break the rules, otherwise I would already be a dead man.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t compete with you for Destiny,¡± Gong Yuner said. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°But Extraterritorial Extreme Palace will definitely not give up, our existence is for controlling Destiny.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But among my enemies, Extraterritorial Extreme Palace isn¡¯t much of a concern.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving,¡± Gong Yuner said after a moment of silence. ¡°There might come a day when we meet again. Next time we meet, you might no longer be a match for me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Xu Zimei laughed lightly. As Xu Zimei watched Gong Yuner¡¯s gradually disappearing figure, at that moment, a loud shout came from afar. Da Zhi, the monk, rushed towards them in hurried strides, his robes fluttering as he ran. ¡°You didn¡¯t even call for me when you left,¡± Da Zhi complained. ¡°I¡¯m going to a place, do you want to come with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The patriarch said you could change my fate, I believe what the patriarch said,¡± Da Zhi replied. ¡°Boundless Heavenly Venerate, as long as you don¡¯t send me away, I will stay by your side.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s set off, to the Sky-reaching Domain in Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Outside Hundreds Miles City, the vast body of Chaos rose into the air, shattering layer upon layer of void, eventually heading towards the distant Central Continent. According to Bai Meng, the void gate that connects Yuan Central Continent with the Ancient Demon¡¯s Cavern lies within the Sky-reaching Domain. Before venturing to Heaven Beyond Heavens, this was the only way Xu Zimei could connect with the Ancient Demon¡¯s Cavern. Even now, he was still not very clear about the affairs of the former Demon Lord and his heart was filled with many doubts. The journey from the Eastern Continent to the Sky-reaching Domain was very distant. Xu Zimei sat on the back of Chaos, sitting cross-legged, his consciousness entering the Divine Continent. The Five Spirit Beads gathered, and the Divine Continent entered the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation. The downpour of Spiritual Energy continued ceaselessly. Xu Zimei planned to use this time journeying to the Sky-reaching Domain to bring various mythological relics into existence in this world. This would also provide a reasonable way to introduce the Cultivation Techniques. Chapter 826 - Chapter 826 Chapter 825 Entering the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation ?Chapter 826: Chapter 825 Entering the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation Chapter 826: Chapter 825 Entering the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation In Divine Martial Country, under the governance of Stone Ink County on the Divine Continent, the sixteen-year-old boy, Zhang Shun, headed for Mingyang Mountain outside the county with an umbrella over his shoulder and a bamboo basket on his back, early in the great Qing morning. Despite the torrential rain that had been pouring down ceaselessly for over a month, there was still no sign of it letting up. Some said it was the heavens showing their might, venting their fury upon mortals. Others claimed it was the work of monstrous beings. In short, opinions were varied, and people chose to stay at home rather than venture out. But now, Zhang Shun had no choice but to go up the mountain in search of herbs. His mother had been bedridden for more than half a month without medicine, and, with nothing of value at home, he couldn¡¯t afford the medicinal herbs from the apothecary. If things continued like this, he feared his mother wouldn¡¯t survive the rainy season. Braving the downpour, he went up the mountain to gather herbs. The heavy rain shrouded everything, and except for the sound of raindrops, nothing else could be heard by his ears. Zhang Shun walked with an umbrella in hand and a bamboo hat on his head, carefully making his way up the slippery slopes of Mingyang Mountain. He picked every herb he encountered on the way, useful or not, thinking he could sell them later for some money. The muddy path was difficult to navigate, and several times he nearly slipped off the mountainside. If he fell down in this weather, even if he died, no one would see. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? After being extremely cautious for more than an hour, Zhang Shun finally managed to climb to the summit with great difficulty. Too tired to care about the muddy peak, he laid down on the ground, covered his head with the umbrella, and rested. After a while, when he stood up from the ground, his clothes were completely soaked, and a cold wind blew, making his whole body shiver. At that moment, his gaze fell on something directly in front of the mountain¡¯s summit, and he was rooted to the spot. There, at the peak, stood the statue of a Divine Dragon. The Divine Dragon coiled upward, a pearl held in its mouth as it gazed towards the heavens. Though it was a sculpture, there was an overwhelming dragon might emanating from it, which Zhang Shun could feel. He remembered clearly that he frequented Mingyang Mountain, and there had never been a statue of a Divine Dragon here before. He walked slowly towards the statue, and just as he marveled at the divinely inspired craftsmanship and reached out to gently touch it, a rumbling noise came from the depths of the earth. Suddenly, heaven and earth seemed to shake, and the entire Mingyang Mountain appeared to sway. Being an ordinary person who had never experienced such events, Zhang Shun was so frightened that he dashed away. But after running a few dozen meters, he discovered that the rumbling on the mountain had stopped, and where the statue once was, a grand hall had risen from the ground. He hesitated for a long time but eventually approached the grand hall, driven by curiosity. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? This hall was ancient, its surface made of bronze. It was a Bronze Grand Hall. The grand doors of the hall were closed tight, with three large characters inscribed upon them. ¡°Huntian Hall.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± murmured Zhang Shun to himself. He approached the doors and gave them a gentle push, only to see the heavy Bronze Gate swaying open. A beam of light shimmered from within. Zhang Shun looked towards the source of the light and saw a book floating in midair alongside a peculiar object. He didn¡¯t know why, but his heart thumped wildly, and as if possessed, he walked inside. He approached the book and saw that its pale purple cover bore the title ¡°Thunder Skies Treasure Manual.¡± He picked up the book and casually flipped through it, discovering that it spoke of Cultivation. The human body had twelve Vein Gates, and the strong could hold the sun and moon in their hands and tread upon the Starry sky. Even the weak could move mountains and seas, and traverse clouds and mists. ¡°Could there really be such a thing as Cultivation in this world?¡± muttered Zhang Shun to himself. Many myths and legends circulated in the world. But the majority knew that these legends were false, with so-called Buddhist Temples and Taoist Temples merely being places people constructed to find peace of mind. After all, people had never seen a practitioner. But now, his worldview was rapidly being shattered. He then turned his gaze to another item next to him. It was a ball of golden light, surrounded by brown iron bars. They seemed to be iron bars, but he did not recognize the material. The iron bars intertwined to form a sphere, encapsulating the purple light within. Around the purple light, there were four Divine Dragon statues. The Divine Dragons were about the same size as the purple light. The dragons coiled around, heads up, mouths slightly open, as if the purple light was spat out and condensed from their mouths. Seeing the four Divine Dragons with the purple sphere reminded Zhang Shun of an ancient myth. The Divine Continent also had its own mythical stories. Pangu creating the heaven, Nuwa crafting humans, Kuafu chasing the sun, Houyi shooting the suns¡­ And the item before Zhang Shun reminded him of the mythological Huntian Hall. It was said that in ancient times, there was a monster that could know the Six Directions and constellations above, and all things on earth below. Its body was as large as a hundred zhang and more; its back was like a turtle shell. With the Six Directions and constellations of the sun and moon engraved upon its back, and with these celestial bodies moving in real-time. This creature, when dormant, did no harm, but its emergence caused great chaos, turning the world upside down. Later, the monster ascended to the heavens, taking on a divine form and leaving its earthly body behind. Thousands of years later, a Dragon Turtle Sage emerged, possessing immeasurable mystical powers, who acquired the transformed body of the creature. After a millennium of refinement, it became the Huntian Hall. Legend has it that this Hall could transform the Six Directions, causing creatures to be infatuated with it, gradually capturing their souls, making it extremely malicious. ¡­ Zhang Shun looked at the divine artifact before him, as well as the cultivation technique, and laughed heartily towards the sky. At this moment, there were many people like Zhang Shun in the Divine Continent. Some had found cultivation techniques, others had discovered divine pills of legend. There were also those who discovered the legacies of mythological figures. In short, various cultivation techniques and Vein Skills began to appear throughout the Divine Continent. The topic of the resurgence of myths instantly enveloped the entire world. The Divine Continent entered the most chaotic era of cultivation. Xu Zimei watched all this from a divine perspective. He had laid the foundation for the era¡¯s development, and as for how it would evolve later, He could not interfere; as long as no one destroyed the rules of the Divine Continent, he would let things take their course. With the resurgence of spiritual energy, all creatures of the world began their cultivation. The overall strength of the entire world underwent a qualitative change. And as the True Fate of the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei naturally benefited the most. His True Fate was different from others. The stronger the world, the stronger his own power would become; True Fate did not require cultivation. But this was even more challenging than cultivation. After the era of cultivation stabilized and talented disciples rose like mushrooms after the rain, gradually making their mark, Xu Zimei would have to prepare for Destiny. However, the era of Destiny was still far off, and he had much more to prepare. There was no need to rush now. ¡­ At this moment, Xu Zimei was sitting cross-legged on the back of Chaos. Waves of Creation Force were refining his body. His physical form could traverse the void and face catastrophes head-on. Chapter 827 - Chapter 827 Chapter 826 Monster-Taming Sect ?Chapter 827: Chapter 826 Monster-Taming Sect Chapter 827: Chapter 826 Monster-Taming Sect The Creation Force within was surging. Xu Zimei sat upon the back of Chaos, a ¡°crackling¡± sound echoing inside his body. From his internal organs to the Extraordinary Meridians, this was a transformation of his own strength. As the Divine Continent was transforming, Xu Zimei was also undergoing a transformation. The blood in his body gradually turned from red to golden. Even his bones seemed to have turned to gold. This cultivation lasted for an entire month. When Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes, the silhouette of Chaos had already flown at full strength to the Central Continent. And his bodily transformation had to be forcefully stopped in the middle. He felt an intense hunger for the first time since he¡¯d started cultivating. Because at his level of cultivation, he no longer needed to consume grains or other foods. ¡­a€| The Sky-reaching Domain was located at the very western end of the Central Continent. It bordered the Shenghua Domain, and it was in the direction towards the Western Continent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Therefore, when Xu Zimei came from the Eastern Continent, the distance in between was quite vast. Today, the two of them finally arrived at the boundary between the Sky-reaching Domain and the Shenghua Domain. Xu Zimei retracted Chaos and, along with Monk Da Zhi, descended slowly from the sky, planning to rest here for a day and have a full meal. In the vicinity, no city was in sight, only a village at a not so distant place. The two made their way on foot into the village. At the entrance to the village stood two ancient willow trees. Since it was deep winter, the willows stood silently amid the heavy snow. Radiantly white, the cottony snow drifted with the wind. ¡°Green Willow Village,¡± three large characters were carved on a nearby stone stele. The village was very quiet inside, but that was understandable given the snowy weather and the reluctance of people to venture out. The two walked into the village, with Monk Da Zhi holding a horsetail whisk, calling out in his deep voice. ¡°Is there anyone in the village? This poor monk is passing by, could we buy some food with money?¡± His words fell into silence for a long time, but no one responded. Xu Zimei could feel that the houses on both sides were empty, not a soul in sight. ¡°This village doesn¡¯t seem abandoned,¡± said Monk Da Zhi with confusion. ¡°How come there¡¯s not a person in such weather?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s check inside the village,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If there¡¯s no one, we¡¯ll just keep moving on.¡± ¡­ ¡°Move quickly, all of you, or there will be consequences,¡± a stern voice rose within the village. Followed by the ¡°crackling¡± sound of whips lashing out. The village was not small in scale; after walking for over ten minutes, the two finally reached the heart of the village. ¡°There are people,¡± said Monk Da Zhi, quickening his steps upon hearing the sounds. When the two turned the corner of the village, they at last saw signs of life. Not far ahead was a broad open space. A group of villagers was barefoot in the snow, seemingly building houses, busily working amid the icy cold. On the side, two men in beasts¡¯ pelts were overseeing the work. They held iron whips, and next to them stood two fiercely fierce tigers. Thick Monster Might pressed down, leaving the villagers around with no choice but to work diligently. A moment¡¯s inattention would attract a lashing from the iron whips. In the biting cold, everyone¡¯s limbs seemed numb, their cheeks red from the freezing chill. Upon noticing the arrival of Xu Zimei and his companion, the two fierce tigers immediately sensed their presence. They roared at Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°What are you people?¡± The two middle-aged men clad in beast skins stepped forward and frowned as they asked. ¡°Upon passing by this place, I wished to purchase some food. May it be convenient?¡± Monk Da Zhi inquired. ¡°Scram, can¡¯t you see we¡¯re busy?¡± the middle-aged man on the left said, unceremoniously. ¡°Wait,¡± the middle-aged man on the right said with a smile. ¡°Since you two have come, why not stay and lend us a hand?¡± As his words fell, the two tigers before them had already pounced. They attacked from the left and right, pinning Xu Zimei and his companion between them. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Tiger meat will do,¡± Xu Zimei pondered briefly. He gently raised his right hand; the blade qi burst forth from his palm, transforming into two blade shadows that shot out. Following that were two cries of agony, and the tigers lay dead on the ground. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care about the stunned expressions of the onlookers as a fierce fire started in his hands. He immediately began skinning and deboning, skewering the tiger¡¯s corpse with Tyrant Shadow and roasting it over the flames. ¡°You, you dare kill our battle pets,¡± the middle-aged man in beast skins finally reacted, shouting. ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. He merely glanced at the middle-aged man, and a supreme divine might erupted from his eyes. The man¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, as if gravity had increased manyfold. His internal organs churned together and he was compressed into a patty-like shape. The other middle-aged man, witnessing this scene, said nothing and fled frantically into the distance, terror-stricken. ¡°That¡¯s better, how peaceful,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He was too lazy to kill such ants. The flames conjured by Xu Zimei were formidable, quickly roasting the tiger meat. He didn¡¯t hesitate, tearing and biting into the flesh directly. His aim was not to satisfy hunger, but rather his body¡¯s transformation required an immense amount of energy. And this energy had to be drawn from food. Within minutes, Xu Zimei had devoured one whole tiger. Seemingly unsatisfied, he began to deal with the other tiger. Just then, amidst the group of villagers in the clearing ahead, an old man approached, trembling. ¡°Thank you, kind saviors, for rescuing Green Willow Village,¡± the elder bowed several times to Xu Zimei and his companion. Xu Zimei paid him no attention, continuing to eat. Monk Da Zhi, however, stepped forward and asked with curiosity, ¡°Old man, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Alas,¡± the elder sighed before speaking. ¡°I am the village chief of Green Willow Village. Our village falls under the jurisdiction of the Monster-Taming Sect. Not long ago, the Sect decreed that every city and village must establish a Monster Shrine, and we were in the process of constructing one.¡± The elder looked at Xu Zimei and his companion and sighed, ¡°You two had better run. The man you just killed was an Outer Sect Disciple of the Monster-Taming Sect; they won¡¯t let this go easily.¡± ¡°The Monster-Taming Sect,¡± Xu Zimei asked with his mouth full of meat, his words muffled. ¡°Their Ancestor is the Crimson Scale Emperor, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, precisely, the Crimson Scale Emperor,¡± the old man nodded hastily. ¡°What do they want with constructing these shrines?¡± Da Zhi inquired, still curious. ¡°I do not know,¡± the elder shook his head and said. ¡°You better leave quickly, and we should also pack up and start anew elsewhere. Otherwise, they will surely not spare us.¡± After Xu Zimei finished eating the two tigers, he still felt unsatisfied. Chapter 828 - Chapter 828 Chapter 827 Hundred Demons City ?Chapter 828: Chapter 827 Hundred Demons City Chapter 828: Chapter 827 Hundred Demons City His body was still extremely hungry, as if feeding two tigers was merely a drop in the bucket, akin to trying to put out a fire with a cup of water. Xu Zimei looked at the elder and asked, ¡°Does your village have any food?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the elder quickly nodded. Looking at the group of villagers behind him, he said, ¡°Everyone, go home quickly and bring out whatever food you have at home for this benefactor.¡± Watching the group rush toward their individual homes, Da Zhi the monk looked at Xu Zimei and chuckled. ¡°Eating from someone shortens the tongue, taking from someone shortens the hand.¡± ¡°I helped them kill these two tigers, doesn¡¯t that settle things?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What about the Monster-Taming Sect?¡± Da Zhi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Their disciple struck first,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Do you actually want to visit the Monster-Taming Sect?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Da Zhi slightly shook his head. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that even if we don¡¯t mind, the other party might.¡± At that moment, the villagers of the village were already coming over with a large amount of food. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The meat was scarce; most of it were coarse grains and steamed buns. Such food was actually of little use. Xu Zimei looked at the elder and asked, ¡°Elder, where is there a city nearby?¡± ¡°If you head west, you will find Hundred Demons City,¡± the elder replied. ¡°However, that area is under the control of the Monster-Taming Sect, I advise you not to go there.¡± ¡°Since you are planning to move anyway, keep the food for yourselves,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. After saying goodbye to the villagers of Green Willow Village, the two continued toward the west. After a while, a wolf howl suddenly sounded from afar. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 It led the pack, and several more wolf howls followed. At the edge of their vision, more than ten snow-white wolves rushed towards them from afar. Each snow wolf was formidable, with a person seated on their backs. As these dozen wolves charged forward, they quickly encircled Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°Did you two come from Green Willow Village?¡± the lead man demanded coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste words. Better to kill wrongly than to let go,¡± another young man beside him said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Da Zhi and said. As the young men rode their wolves into the attack, the Monster Beasts were extremely aggressive, baring their fangs and emanating a pungent stench. ¡°Boundless Heavenly Venerate,¡± Da Zhi offered a salute. Then, he was surrounded by an impressive aura, and his horsetail whisk transformed into three thousand white strands. Countless white strands spread out, merging with the drifting snow, while moans of agony rose from the snowy ground. Drops of fresh blood, like plum blossoms, were scattered across the white, vast land. ¡°The disciple has already reported your actions to the Sect Gate; none of you will escape.¡± Resentful words came from the last corpse. ¡­ As the capital of the Monster-Taming Sect, Hundred Demons City was located in the heart of Shenghua Domain and the Sky-reaching Domain. It had a resounding reputation in both domains. Furthermore, as a division of the Imperial Rule Immortal Gate, their influence was widely recognized and their name was very well-known in this realm. Their method of cultivation differed from that of typical cultivators. Most people cultivate themselves, but their practice involved taming monsters. This method initially received a lot of criticism. Many believed that a tamed monster, no matter how strong, was external, and that true strength comes only from one¡¯s own power. This perspective persisted until the Era of Emperors when the Crimson Scale Emperor, bearing his Destiny, amazed all the critics. Legend has it that during the era¡¯s struggle for Destiny, the Crimson Scale Emperor rode the Red-Eyed Kylin. Around him were the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise. The Gui Che, Nine Infant, and Monster Phoenix, various ferocious beasts, guarded him. It was said that in that era of Destiny, not even those close to him could approach. He led the myriads of beasts and, ultimately, above the Firmament, demonstrated his cultivation in the eyes of the world. On the wild, vast land, a massive city was situated. From a distance, it resembled a fiery-red Kylin, coiling on the ground. The head of the Kylin was at the very top of the city gate, suspended high, watching over everyone who came and went. The words ¡°Hundred Demons City¡± glowed faintly amid the falling snow. Since ancient times, the human race and the Monster Race had been at odds. In the era of Wild Desolation, the Monster Race ruled heaven and earth, leaving humans as fleeting as dust. During the Era of Emperors, the human race flourished and often hunted the Monster Race. However, if there was a place where Monster Race and humans coexisted peacefully, it was this Hundred Demons City. The Crimson Scale Emperor was the first human to sign a treaty with the Monster Race. In the era when the Monster-Taming Sect still existed, he offered the Monster Race a habitat. Thus, the Monster Race spared no effort and eventually helped the Crimson Scale Emperor ascend to the throne, fulfilling Destiny. Later generations could sign treaties with the disciples of the Monster-Taming Sect, align with formations, and use them as combat pets. Xu Zimei looked at the city in his sight; after walking a day and night, they had finally arrived. He touched his stomach and laughed, ¡°Finally, I can have a full meal.¡± Without energy to sustain him, the transformation of his body had gradually slowed down, very sluggishly. The two entered the city, where various Monster Beasts could be seen everywhere. There were Snowstorm Ape Monkeys, Azure Oxen, Double-Headed Serpents; various Monster Beasts walked on the streets. It was a city where humans coexisted with Monster Beasts. Xu Zimei found an inn, and a bustling waiter hurriedly welcomed them. ¡°Bring all the meat dishes your inn has,¡± Xu Zimei casually threw a handful of Crystal Stones. He found a seat by the window and sat down. ¡°Also, bring me a pot of hot wine.¡± Outside the inn, the snow fluttered and Fei Ling, while inside the inn, a stove was lit, making it very warm. ¡°Where do we head next?¡± Da Zhi Monk asked. ¡°To Demon Vanquishing Ridge,¡± replied Xu Zimei. The seal of the Ancient Demon Cave was located in Demon Vanquishing Ridge, a notoriously dangerous area in the Sky-reaching Domain. Generally, others were prohibited from entering. The specific route was not far from the Monster-Taming Sect. The waiter quickly brought the heated wine and then brought the meat dishes one by one from the kitchen. All these dishes were made from the meat of Monster Beasts. Xu Zimei did not stand on ceremony and started to eat heartily. Just as he was thoroughly enjoying his meal, a raptor¡¯s cry echoed from afar. Following that, with a ¡°boom,¡± the inn¡¯s window was ripped apart by a Fierce Eagle that charged toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei grabbed a bone in his hand and flung it straight out. With a ¡°thud,¡± the bone pierced through the Fierce Eagle¡¯s head, pinning it to the wall beside the street. ¡°You thief, what nerve!¡± a light reprimand sounded from nearby. An elderly man approached from a distance. Beside him followed a man, the same one who had fled from Green Willow Village earlier. ¡°Found him,¡± the man pointed at Xu Zimei and shouted. ¡°Uncle Master, it was he who obstructed our building of the shrine.¡± Chapter 829 - Chapter 829 Chapter 828 A Visit to Your Monster-Taming Sect ?Chapter 829: Chapter 828: A Visit to Your Monster-Taming Sect Chapter 829: Chapter 828: A Visit to Your Monster-Taming Sect ¡°Kid, where are you from?¡± the old man slowly advanced and asked Xu Zimei, looking at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and looked at the man from before, inquiring. ¡°I, our Uncle Master is asking you something,¡± the man stammered, unable to look Xu Zimei in the eye. ¡°What a buzzkill, can¡¯t even have a meal without someone causing a disturbance,¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. ¡°Keep eating, leave it to me,¡± Da Zhi the monk waved his hand and slowly stood up. Facing the elder from the Monster-Taming Sect, he performed a Taoist salute and said, ¡°I do not wish to entangle with your Monster-Taming Sect. Leave now, and we can pretend nothing happened.¡± ¡°In this Hundred Demons City, you are the first one to dare to speak to me like that,¡± the elder from the Monster-Taming Sect huffed coldly. His white hair at the temples stood on end. Spiritual energy swirled around him, and a strong Monster presence emitted from his being. Then, a roar of a Monster Beast followed. Next to him, a colossal shadow tore through the void and emerged. ¡°Mo,¡± a prolonged and deep bellow resonated. Da Zhi the monk looked up, and there stood a massive rhinoceros. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï The rhinoceros was covered in armor that resembled steel, with a sharp horn at its nose. Its pupils were blood-red, and an imposing presence surged from all around it. The Monster Beasts of Hundred Demons City seemed to sense something and all hid away. Snow fluttered around, leaving this main thoroughfare in utter silence. Only the vast form of the rhinoceros occupied half the street, eyeing Da Zhi the monk with a predatory gaze. ¡°From whence do you come?¡± the old man inquired. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. If you are from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, have an elder from your Sect Gate come recognize you. If not, then I will kill you outright.¡± ¡°It is well known that the taming arts of the Monster-Taming Sect are exceedingly brilliant. Then allow me to see for myself,¡± Da Zhi the monk did not answer the old man but spoke for himself. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Immediately, his own imposing power surged. A ¡°crackling and snapping¡± sound came from within his body. Da Zhi the monk¡¯s body grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. In almost a few breaths, he grew to the same size as the rhinoceros. ¡°It seems you have some strength; no wonder you¡¯re so bold.¡± The old man snorted coldly and said, ¡°Rampage Dragon Rhinoceros, entertain him.¡± The massive rhinoceros, like a small mountain, charged towards Da Zhi the monk. Da Zhi the monk slightly furrowed his brow; in a contest of pure strength, he couldn¡¯t overpower the rhinoceros. He quickly dodged, and the rhinoceros smashed heavily into one side of the street. Several shops collapsed, screams erupting from within. ¡°Taoist Technique Arrogant,¡± Da Zhi the monk furrowed his brow slightly. A flash of white brilliance suddenly radiated from his body, forming a disk that appeared behind him, somewhat visible, somewhat hidden, filled with Taoist Charm. It shattered the surrounding void. He stepped upon the air and ¡°whooshed¡± through mid-air, sometimes appearing, sometimes hiding in the void. In the next instant, Da Zhi the monk had already appeared in front of the Rampage Dragon Rhinoceros. The wheel behind him spun, erupting into a glaring light, and his right hand, sharp as a blade, heavily chopped down on the horn of the dragon rhinoceros. ¡°Mo,¡± the dragon rhinoceros cried out in pain and fell to the ground, roaring. ¡°Dammit,¡± the old man exclaimed softly upon seeing this scene. He squinted his eyes, with demonic Qi surging in his hand. Another beastly roar emanated from the void. A massive Peng, a hundred meters in length, which blotted out the sun, flew out from the void. The Peng flapped its wings, and its piercing cries echoed through layers of void, reverberating in one¡¯s eardrums, without end. Together with the dragon rhinoceros, it charged at Da Zhi the monk. ¡°Landlord, warm up another pot of wine for me,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice echoed from within the inn. ¡°Also, bring me another round of the same dishes from before.¡± ¡°Dear guest,¡± the inn¡¯s waiter said from under the table, struggling to speak. ¡°There¡¯s a battle going on outside; the inn cannot do any business.¡± ¡°Just do it if I tell you to do it; with me here, the inn won¡¯t collapse,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If you won¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll have to personally take the inn apart.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ll have the chef make it right now,¡± the innkeeper quickly came over from the side and gestured with his hands. ¡­¡­ The battle outside continued. With a ¡°boom,¡± Da Zhi¡¯s attack landed, and the figure of the Great Peng was sent flying. It crashed heavily towards the inn, like a whirlwind of sand and stone. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, waving his right hand. Endless spiritual energy gathered around him, forming a massive spiritual energy palm. With one slap, the tumbling Great Peng was sent flying away. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way.¡± Witnessing this scene, an elder from the Monster-Taming Sect raised his eyebrows. His complexion slightly changed, and he glanced back and forth between Da Zhi and Xu Zimei. Endless spiritual energy surged around him, and demonic Qi pervaded the area. The void in front of him began to tremble. The next moment, an image appeared in the void. It seemed to be a grand and majestic palace. Around the palace, Kylins slumbered, Jiao Dragons swallowed the radiance of the sun and moon, and Fire Phoenixes burned half the sky. Inside the palace, dozens of people stood in two rows, each emanating a powerful aura. At the very head was a throne. A man in purple robes sat upon it. ¡°Sect Master, save me,¡± the elder shouted. ¡°Somebody is causing trouble in Hundred Demons City, killing our sect disciples, and obstructing the establishment of the ancestral hall. I¡¯m alone and weak and won¡¯t be able to hold them off for long.¡± ¡°Elder Longxi, don¡¯t panic,¡± the man on the throne said with an echoing voice. He ordered firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll have the Sect-Protecting Elder go to assist you right away.¡± ¡°You all shouldn¡¯t bother so much.¡± Just then, a light chuckle sounded from behind Elder Longxi. The elder felt a stiffness all over his body, a chill rising from the soles of his feet to his head. ¡°When did you¡­¡± He struggled to turn around, only to see Xu Zimei appear behind him unexpectedly. And he had not sensed it at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all of you to hassle me one by one,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°How about after I¡¯ve eaten and drunk my fill, I pay your Monster-Taming Sect a visit?¡± ¡°Good, we await your esteemed arrival,¡± the man in purple robes said indifferently. ¡°But you must not harm Elder Longxi, otherwise, my Monster-Taming Sect will hunt you to the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Xu Zimei reached out and touched the elder¡¯s head. Then he smiled, and with a ¡°pop,¡± he crushed the elder¡¯s head. It turned into wisps of blood mist and scattered. ¡°Don¡¯t rush; your turn will come soon enough.¡± Seeing this, the man in purple robes jerked fiercely on his throne. With a ¡°boom,¡± an extremely powerful aura spread mightily from the great hall. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, and with the death of Elder Longxi, the image before him also began to fade away. Chapter 830 - Chapter 830 Chapter 829 Decisive Battle at Monster-Taming Sect ?Chapter 830: Chapter 829 Decisive Battle at Monster-Taming Sect Chapter 830: Chapter 829 Decisive Battle at Monster-Taming Sect The dragon rhinoceros and the roc beside, had in a moment become ownerless beasts. They glanced in terror at the corpse of the old man, then attempted to flee. Xu Zimei thought it over, now that the Divine Continent had embarked on the proper path of cultivation. Yet, the types of Divine Beasts were few, almost all were those of the Myriad Demons Tribe. Other Monster Beasts that wanted to evolve into Divine Beasts would still need a very long time. These Monster Beasts could just enrich the variety of Monster Beasts in his True Fate World. He waved his right hand, directly drawing the roc and the dragon rhinoceros into the True Fate World, and let Chaos and the others properly train them. Then he returned to the inn and began to eat meat. His body¡¯s transformation was also continuously happening. With the intake of food, his body could absorb more and more Creation Force. The golden blood inside his body flowed majestically like an endless sea. Xu Zimei could feel that, once all his blood transformed into gold, This single drop of blood could weigh thousands of pounds, with the force within able to burst a Monster Beast of the Saint Vein Realm. Perhaps then, truly a drop of blood could fill oceans, a single slash could sever the sun, moon, and stars, and a snap of fingers could turn heaven and earth upside down. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡­ From morning till night, then from night till morning, For a whole day and night, Xu Zimei had almost eaten all the ingredients in the entire inn. He stood up, stretched lazily, and the space around him shattered. Slowly, he clenched his fists; a ¡°crackling¡± sound erupted from within. ¡°Monk, let¡¯s go,¡± said Xu Zimei. Da Zhi, the monk, nodded and walked with Xu Zimei toward the exit of the inn. Before leaving, Xu Zimei threw several hundred Spirit Crystals inside the inn. ¡°Sir, having you dine at our inn is our honor.¡± The Shopkeeper of the inn hurriedly attempted to decline. ¡°How would we dare to take your money!¡± ¡°Take it, I¡¯m not a robber not to pay for the meal,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°You see, I¡¯m a person who sees things through.¡± Leaving the inn, Xu Zimei checked the direction. As the capital of the Monster-Taming Sect, Hundred Demons City was very close to the Sect Gate. About ten or so kilometers to the south, there was a Monster Forest. This place was home to various types of Monster Beasts, truly a paradise for Monster Beasts. The Monster-Taming Sect was established here; since young, they cultivated feelings with Monster Beasts to form contracts. Several tens of minutes later, Xu Zimei and the monk arrived at the Monster Forest. Looking down from above, the Monster Forest stretched boundlessly, no end in sight. Various Sky-reaching Great Trees soared dozens of meters high, towering majestically. Walking into the Monster Forest felt like stepping into the primeval wilderness of ancient mountains and forests. Everything here carried the scent of the primordial. Roars of beasts intermittently came from afar. From the hidden thickets, countless vigilant eyes stared at Xu Zimei and the monk. ¡°Friends from the Monster-Taming Sect, won¡¯t you come out to meet us?¡± Da Zhi, the monk, called out loudly. ¡°Only if you can walk in here, will you be worthy to meet us,¡± a voice came from the void. The voice spread around, and the Monster Beasts in the entire Monster Forest seemed very agitated. Countless roars came from ahead, unwelcoming Xu Zimei and the outsiders. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, and he and the monk Da Zhi walked deeper into the thicket. Suddenly, the sunlight above disappeared, as a dark silhouette flew overhead. Blocking the light in their sight. With a ¡°bang¡±, the shadow landed, and a chilling claw rushed towards them from the front. Xu Zimei and the monk stepped back to dodge the claw¡¯s attack. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a spotted saber-toothed tiger. It was majestic with fangs several meters long. Its body was covered in fur as tough as steel, and it looked at Xu Zimei and his companion as if they were its prey. ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°The look is quite scary,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. As the Saber-toothed Tiger pounced toward him, Xu Zimei slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow. The blade rose, a mournful cry followed, and then a head fell. The two continued forward, encountering more and more Monster Beasts. However, these Monster Beasts did not rush to attack; instead, they circled around Xu Zimei and his companion like prey. As time progressed, the number of Monster Beasts around them increased. There were probably already a few hundred. After walking some distance, a mountain gate appeared in sight. ¡°Here we are,¡± Da Zhi whispered. In direct sight, mist obscured everything. Still, one could vaguely make out the silhouette of a magnificent structure within the mist. In the fog, there were Kylin neighs and Monster Phoenixes flaring up with sinister flames. There were also all sorts of legendary rare Monster Beasts, rushing, running, and roaring. A golden mountain gate stood at the forefront. Above this gate, three large characters read ¡°Monster-Taming Sect.¡± These characters were not merely text; they were transformed from Monster Beasts. The first character, representing ¡°Control,¡± transformed from a Kylin. The second character, representing ¡°Monster,¡± transformed from a White Tiger. The third character, for ¡°Sect,¡± transformed from a Gui Che. ¡°It¡¯s just different, the wealthy show off,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°It makes me envious.¡± When they approached the gate, the Monster Beasts that surrounded them seemed restless, eager to move. As if instructed, they all roared and pounced towards Xu Zimei and his companion, as if trying to overwhelm and devour them using sheer numbers. Previously in Eternal Ancient Continent, Xu Zimei had learned a Vein Skill called A Drop in the Ocean at the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Xu Zimei had modified it. A Drop in the Ocean was water, but now he used the blade. Blade Prison was just as good as an ocean. A drop of blood could drown the Great Wilderness; a blade could slaughter countless beasts. Tyrant Shadow spun in front of him, endless Blade Intent swelling around like a sea of shocking waves, surging in all directions. Countless Monster Beasts attacked, and time seemed to stand still at that moment. Xu Zimei slowly clenched his fist. Just such a gentle clench felt as if what he grasped was not merely a fist, but the entire world. When he unclenched his fist, the floating, spreading Blade Intent exploded outward like an overwhelming force, ravaging everything around. A series of ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡± echoes surrounded him. This Blade Intent shattered the space, whether it be Monster Beasts or flora, all were annihilated and shattered within it. When the Blade Intent subsided, the surroundings were in shambles, the ground cracked, and nothing else remained. Xu Zimei¡¯s purple robe fluttered in the wind. He was the first to walk through the mountain gate. This gate was like an independent space, and after overcoming the space¡¯s repulsion, he forcefully entered. ¡­a€| Inside the Monster-Taming Sect, a formidable aura descended from above. Xu Zimei looked up. He saw a group of people standing high above him, stepping on various Divine Beasts. ¡°You¡¯re standing too high,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. The leader at the forefront was the current Sect Master of the Monster-Taming Sect, Jiang Shenglong. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831 Chapter 830 Thunder Kirin Ancestor ?Chapter 831: Chapter 830 Thunder Kirin Ancestor Chapter 831: Chapter 830 Thunder Kirin Ancestor All the people of the Monster-Taming Sect stood atop the Firmament. Under Jiang Shenglong¡¯s leadership, he sat on the throne in the front, flanked by various Elders. Each person rode a Divine Beast beneath them. The Divine Beasts roared, their powerful beastly aura echoing in the Firmament. ¡°Who goes there?¡± Jiang Shenglong asked coldly. ¡°If the name is well-known, perhaps we have heard of it too.¡± ¡°Just two Nameless Loose Cultivators,¡± replied Xu Zimei, waving his hand. ¡°Do two Nameless Loose Cultivators dare to ascend to our Monster-Taming Sect?¡± Jiang Shenglong spoke indifferently. ¡°Do you really think we are easy to bully?¡± ¡°Why waste so many words,¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. ¡°I just said, you all stand too high.¡± He threw his Tyrant Shadow from his hand. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s body flowed with golden blood, and his bones were also golden. These Golden Bones, even if faced by a Divine Vein expert, could not be severed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 Tyrant Shadow, thrown by Xu Zimei, brought a strong oppressive force towards the crowd. The people of the Monster-Taming Sect, calm and composed, at a shrill cry from their Divine Beasts scattered all around. Yet they clearly underestimated the power of this strike. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± Tyrant Shadow exploded completely in the void. The resultant shockwave from the shattering Endless Void still blasted the people of the Monster-Taming Sect downwards. Watching the frantic figures of the crowd, Xu Zimei brought his hands together, and the Blade Prison spread out leisurely like an ocean. With his arms spreading, endless blade shadows shot out. The crowd, who initially tried to stabilize themselves, panicked instantly, hurriedly dodging the blade shadows. Unfortunately, the blade shadows came like a tide, impossible to completely evade, and all the Divine Beasts fell from the sky. ¡°I said, I dislike others standing higher than me,¡± Xu Zimei spoke lightly. He raised his right hand, and the Tyrant Shadow that exploded in the Firmament rapidly returned to his hand at the speed of light. He held the Tyrant Shadow and walked step by step toward the crowd. ¡°Kill him,¡± Jiang Shenglong said coldly. The surrounding Divine Beasts roared. There were a total of eight Divine Beasts, including Fei Lian, Nine Infant, Gold Wool Roar, Dragon Lion Gryphon¡­ These Divine Beasts, each emanating a formidable mien, filled the air with intense beastly aura; all the Monster Beasts in Monster Forest trembled and prostrated on the ground. They besieged Xu Zimei, Nine Infant spewing nine different attribute shockwaves from its nine heads. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Fei Lian¡¯s colossal body tore through the Firmament, its claws shattering the void as if crushing tofu. Various Divine Beasts displayed their Divine Might, a powerful rise of beastly mien that ascended to the heavens. Dragons roared and tigers howled, shocking the mountains and the Firmament. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his figure neither dodging nor avoiding. Thus, he walked step by step toward Jiang Shenglong and others. With his now-transformed body, even the attacks of these Divine Beasts were nothing more than tickles. Xu Zimei grabbed, pulling the oncoming Fei Lian down from the sky. His right fist slightly raised, and with a ¡°bang,¡± that Fei Lian turned into a mist of blood. Whether it was Jiang Shenglong and others or those Monster-Taming Sect disciples in the distance, all watched with their hearts pounding. Was it that simple to kill? Gold Wool Roar roared in anger, Xu Zimei directly kicked it. With a ¡°boom,¡± a deep pit formed in the ground, and the Gold Wool Roar was kicked across the sky, turning into a black dot and disappearing. He grabbed the Nine Infant with nine heads, took hold of its neck, and pulled all nine heads out one by one. Accompanied by painful screeching, the blood-soaked corpse of Nine Infant was thrown aside. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure advanced step by step, almost like the Grim Reaper calling. Jiang Shenglong and some Elders hastily retreated. The other Divine Beasts around them, seeing this scene, didn¡¯t dare to step forward and could only watch from afar. ¡°Please, let¡¯s talk this through. The Monster-Taming Sect is willing to compensate,¡± Jiang Shenglong quickly said. ¡°Just tell us what you need.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to these Monster Beasts of your Monster-Taming Sect,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Hand over all the Monster Beasts, and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± ¡°These Monster Beasts are the foundation of our Monster-Taming Sect, even the Crimson Scale Emperor made a pact with them,¡± Jiang Shenglong quickly replied. ¡°Without the Monster Beasts, our Monster-Taming Sect would undoubtedly be destroyed. Please show mercy.¡± ¡°What does destroying your Monster-Taming Sect have to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I only care about my own interests.¡± ¡°If you really leave us no way out, then we¡¯ll have to fight to the death,¡± an Elder from the Monster-Taming Sect said angrily. ¡°Fight to the death? Are you worthy?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He casually grabbed a Dragon Lion Gryphon nearby and with another punch, crushed its head. Everyone watched, terrified and trembling. ¡°Please, summon the Elder, quickly summon the Elder,¡± Jiang Shenglong hastily looked towards the distance, shouting desperately. The next moment, three bell tolls echoed from afar with a ¡°boom, boom, boom.¡± In front of the Monster-Taming Sect, tall and steep mountains loomed, shrouded in fog. Like the Immortal Realm, the flying Monster Beasts around the mountains had all hidden. Accompanied by the three bell tolls, the mountains seemed to be pulled by some force. They began to shake violently, ¡°rumbling.¡± Countless broken rocks tumbled down, and a crack split open in the middle of the mountains. A beastly roar came from within. Within the fog, people could faintly see a fiery red shadow. The roar was deafening, splitting the Firmament above with cracks. Just from the sound, one could feel the might of the Monster Beast. The next moment, as the entire mountain began to collapse, the Monster Beast brought a sky full of tumbling rocks. It soared into the sky, tearing apart the Firmament and its boundless beastly might. As people looked up, they realized that the Monster Beast was a Red-Eyed Kylin. Someone¡¯s gaze sharpeneda€¡±knowing that the Red-Eyed Kylin was once the Crimson Scale Emperor¡¯s battle companion. After the Crimson Scale Emperor ascended, how could it still be within the Monster-Taming Sect? The Red-Eyed Kylin stood in the Firmament, with clouds of fire under its feet, a lion head, deer antlers, tiger eyes, elk body, dragon scales, and an ox tail all in one. Its entire body was aflame with a golden-red fire, and most importantly, on its forehead, a Heavenly Eye opened, the third eye. Its surrounding aura was vast, staring down at the people below. Besides the Red-Eyed Kylin, the sky suddenly started crackling with thunder and lightning. The thunder gathered into thunderclouds. In the vast thunderclouds, a pupil suddenly appeared. The thunderclouds began to disperse, and another Monster Beast appeared in the Firmament. It was a gigantic Thunder Dragon. Its body almost occupied half the Firmament, with thunder and fire merged into one. Standing alongside the Red-Eyed Kylin in the Firmament. Above the two Divine Beasts stood an old man with white hair and an ancient demeanor. ¡°We pay respects to Thunder Kirin Ancestor,¡± numerous Disciples of the Monster-Taming Sect kneeled in worship. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832 Chapter 831 Monster Forest Island ?Chapter 832: Chapter 831 Monster Forest Island Chapter 832: Chapter 831 Monster Forest Island ¡°What do you summon me for?¡± Thunder Kirin Ancestor stood above. Dressed in a blue robe, it flapped loudly in the wind, while thunder and flames surrounded him. Red-Eyed Kylin and Thunder Dragon were also hovering around. ¡°Ancestor, someone wants to destroy our Monster-Taming Sect, and we are no match for them,¡± Jiang Shenglong hastily replied. ¡°We can only ask you to come forth and save our sect.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Thunder Kirin Ancestor slightly furrowed his brows, looking downward. Countless corpses of Divine Beasts lay around, the blood flowing enough to form a river. ¡°Who did this?¡± Thunder Kirin Ancestor asked indifferently. The weight in his voice hinted at the anger behind his words. ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Jiang Shenglong hurriedly pointed towards Xu Zimei. He continued, ¡°He attacked our sect gate for no reason, demanding that we hand over all our Monster Beasts.¡± Hearing Jiang Shenglong¡¯s words, Thunder Kirin Ancestor slowly turned around. The Red-Eyed Kylin and Thunder Dragon on either side were roaring. ¡°It really is true that talents emerge in every generation,¡± Thunder Kirin Ancestor sneered. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï It was unclear whether it was a real laugh or a laugh from extreme anger. ¡°Boy, our Monster-Taming Sect has been established for over a hundred thousand years, and you are the first to dare attack us alone.¡± Xu Zimei looked up, pointing at the firmament above. In the sky, Destiny was forming. Although Destiny did not occupy the entire firmament, as long as you were in the Yuan Central Continent, whether you were in any of the Five Continents or the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, you could see Destiny forming above your head. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Destiny is forming, and a chaotic world will eventually welcome a new master, a Dominator of this era.¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°And your Monster-Taming Sect will be the cannon fodder before the end of this chaos.¡± ¡°To treat an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect as cannon fodder, do you think you are a Great Emperor?¡± Thunder Kirin Ancestor sneered coldly. ¡°Kill,¡± he waved his right hand, and the Thunder Dragon next to him charged directly at Xu Zimei. Thunder roared, transforming into a thunderbolt tens of thousands of feet long, striking towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei stood still, letting the thunder explode around him. ¡°Too weak, not even fit to be my practice target,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The Thunder Dragon seemed to be provoked, its massive body diving down from the firmament. It swung its tail charged with electricity heavily onto Xu Zimei¡¯s body. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± thunder surged, exploding on the surface of Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Inside Xu Zimei, a Power Vortex crazily spun, accompanied by the phantom of a Heaven-Shaking Giant appearing behind him. He flexed his arms, bulging veins visible, as he grabbed the Thunder Dragon¡¯s tail and swung it up towards Thunder Kirin Ancestor. Red-Eyed Kylin roared, carrying Thunder Kirin Ancestor out of the strike¡¯s path. The Thunder Dragon roared, trying to desperately break free from Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. However, Xu Zimei¡¯s strength was astonishing, and the Thunder Dragon had no chance to resist. In the sky, Red-Eyed Kylin watched this scene, a very peculiar aura emanating from its body. The third eye on its forehead opened. From this pupil, a blazing red flame burst forth. This flame was the legendary Golden Crow Holy Flame. It¡¯s said that the sun in the sky is transformed by the Golden Crow, and its flame is the most domineering flame in this world. Facing the oncoming crimson flame, Xu Zimei held the Tyrant Shadow, the Curved Blade in front of him, blocking the flames. The Golden Crow Holy Flame and Xu Zimei were momentarily in a stalemate. The old Thunder Kirin Ancestor sneered. ¡°Back then, the Crimson Scale Emperor with Red-Eyed Kylin carried Destiny, and was famous across Yuan Central. However, very few people know that this Red-Eyed Kylin also had a child. Before his Ascension, the Emperor bestowed it to me.¡± Thunder Kirin Ancestor gazed at the Red-Eyed Kylin with satisfaction and said, ¡°Ordinary kylins are already among the best of the divine beasts. But this Red-Eyed Kylin, it is an exotic species formed from an ancient kylin devouring a Golden Crow. Its brow flame is indistinguishable from the sun, how can you withstand it?¡± Xu Zimei did not speak, and sheathed the Tyrant Shadow in her hand, letting the Golden Crow Holy Flames assault her body. Loud booming sounds erupted all around. The ground beneath cracked, and the surrounding void was thoroughly melted. Xu Zimei looked straight at the Red-Eyed Kylin, and a pupil at her brow also slowly opened. This was the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil. Within this eye, a thunderbolt formed. It was the Chaos Heavenly Punishment, the genuine Supreme Thunderbolt. An aura of destruction brewed within, accompanied by the spreading of deep gray thunderbolts. In the next instant, the thunderbolt torrent surged out with an unstoppable, destructive force. Only a loud ¡°boom¡± was heard; the Golden Crow Holy Flames were annihilated within it, along with the silhouette of the Red-Eyed Kylin. ¡°No,¡± Thunder Kirin Ancestor shouted on the side. However, it was already too late, both the Red-Eyed Kylin and the Thunder Dragon were entirely obliterated in Xu Zimei¡¯s Chaos Heavenly Punishment. The entire expanse of the firmament they were in collapsed. Everything returned to the origin and oblivion. ¡°You, you,¡± the Thunder Kirin Ancestor pointed at Xu Zimei, unable to speak for a long time. Shocked and fearful, he felt his mind go blank. ¡°The monster beasts from your Monster Forest are indeed fine,¡± Xu Zimei said. This Monster-Taming Sect could be considered skilled at nurturing beasts, with not only a large quantity but also almost all of them being of extinct species. Many such monster beasts were not seen in the outside world. Some were even on the verge of extinction. ¡°However, while I¡¯ll take the monster beasts, you all seem rather superfluous,¡± Xu Zimei said, smiling. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± the people of the Monster-Taming Sect asked warily. ¡°Things that are useless naturally have no reason to exist,¡± Xu Zimei said, smiling. She waved her right hand, opening the void of the True Fate World. Divine Beasts and other divine creatures from the Divine Continent descended upon this place. Instantly, a vast dragon might overwhelmed the area, the monster beasts dominating this realm. ¡°This, this,¡± seeing this scene, the crowd was so shocked they were almost speechless. ¡°Eradicate all people within this Monster Forest,¡± Xu Zimei snapped her fingers. Countless Divine Dragons roared and spread out from the Monster Forest. Pursuing and killing all the disciples of the Monster-Taming Sect. In an instant, a great battle erupted in the entire Monster Forest, turning into complete chaos, with all creatures joining the fray. But these disciples¡¯ cultivation was ultimately too weak; aside from a few who could resist momentarily, all others became corpses. As for people like Jiang Shenglong, the Sect Master of the Monster-Taming Sect, Xu Zimei had left them to Chaos to handle. In less than half a day, the entire Monster Forest had been thoroughly cleansed. Xu Zimei spread her senses to confirm there were no mistakes. Her aura was immense, as she headed directly toward the subterranean depths with Tyrant Shadow. The ground revealed an unfathomably deep pit. After a long time, the entire land shook. Centered on the Monster Forest, a circular crack appeared around. The land where the Monster Forest was located was actually lifted from underground. Splitting into a separate island. The crack leading to the Divine Continent kept widening until it swallowed the entire Monster Forest island. ¡°In the future, your Myriad Demons Tribe shall be established on this suspended Monster Forest Island.¡± Chapter 833 - Chapter 833 Chapter 832 Demon Vanquishing Ridge, Immortal Town ?Chapter 833: Chapter 832: Demon Vanquishing Ridge, Immortal Town Chapter 833: Chapter 832: Demon Vanquishing Ridge, Immortal Town As the Divine Continent swallowed up the rising Monster Forest Island, Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell. One after another, the Divine Dragons also returned to the Divine Continent. At that moment, in the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei held the Monster Forest Island floating in the sky. The island was enveloped in fog, chilling at the heights, majestically floating above the Firmament. In this Monster Forest, various exotic and Divine Beasts trembled as they crawled. Countless Divine Dragons also returned to the Monster Forest. This environment was most suitable for Monster Beasts to survive, everything exuded a primordial aura. This place became the territory of the Myriad Demons Tribe, and as for the rest, it was left for Chaos to handle. Xu Zimei stepped out from the Divine Continent, heading toward the Demon Vanquishing Ridge with Da Zhi. ¡°I¡¯ve found that I understand you less and less,¡± Da Zhi said. ¡°Who can truly understand the matters of this world,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow. Just now, while confronting the Golden Crow Holy Flame of the Red-eyed Kylin, he hesitated for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because of the Golden Crow Holy Flame, but because of his own Tyrant Shadow. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Ever since he embarked on the path of cultivation, Tyrant Shadow had been by his side. He had also once refined Tyrant Shadow using the Six Realms Artifact Nurturing Method. However, as he increasingly encountered stronger enemies, Xu Zimei felt that Tyrant Shadow was slowly falling behind. He had the True Divine Sword in his hand, and once he found the Supreme Hammer and the Nine-bend Godly Flames, he could refine it once again. ¡­ Demon Vanquishing Ridge was located to the north of the Monster-Taming Sect. In fact, the distance between them wasn¡¯t very far. As the saying goes, ¡°Demonic Qi billows intensely, the Ridge of Certain Death.¡± That describes the Demon Vanquishing Ridge. When Xu Zimei and Da Zhi had traveled for three days, they finally arrived at their destination. The two stood before a small town in front of Demon Vanquishing Ridge, their gazes fixed on the vast and boundless, demonically charged mountain range in sight. The pitch-black mountains stacked upon each other, resembling the erratic waves of the sea. The waves surged, both violent and magnificent. The sky was black, as Demonic Qi enveloped the entire boundless mountain range. When the wind blew, the miles of Demonic Qi surged. This Demonic Qi at times formed a terrifying huge face, at times deep roars came from within. In summary, the Demon Vanquishing Ridge was a Forbidden Land of the Sky-reaching Domain. It allowed no one to enter. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. ¡°My heavens, what place is this,¡± Da Zhi remarked emotionally. ¡°I have never seen such dense Demonic Qi, an omen of great disaster.¡± ¡°What makes it a great disaster?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Such a concentration of Demonic Qi here, there must be a Great Demon,¡± Da Zhi said. ¡°Demonic Qi is just one type of Spiritual Energy, it¡¯s just a force. Why must we label this force? Be it disaster or evil,¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°If power is in my hands, shouldn¡¯t I decide what¡¯s good or evil? I also possess Demonic Qi, does that make me a Great Demon too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Da Zhi hurriedly followed. ¡°It¡¯s not a label I gave, but what everyone believes. Demon represents evil.¡± ¡°So often, truth is held in the hands of a few,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile as he gestured with his hands. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not discuss this further, let¡¯s first visit the town ahead. Think about it for yourself.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Da Zhi nodded. This small town looked very ancient. Above the iron gate at the entrance, three large characters read ¡°Immortal Town.¡± But both the iron gate and the characters were rust-streaked. The two of them walked into the town, which was not very large and classified as a medium-sized town. On both sides were shops selling various items, and many people had settled here to establish their businesses. Few outsiders came to this small town. Because Demon Vanquishing Ridge was off-limits, few ventured to this remote place. Xu Zimei and his companion found an inn. ¡°Esteemed guests,¡± the innkeeper smiled and came forward to greet them. There were no attendants in the inn, only the shopkeeper himself. ¡°What specialties does your inn have? Just serve us whatever you recommend,¡± Da Zhi the monk said. ¡°Alright,¡± the innkeeper smiled and quickly walked into the back hall. Before long, four dishes, two meat and two vegetarian, were brought out. ¡°Shopkeeper, may I inquire about some matters?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You two must be asking about Demon Vanquishing Ridge,¡± the innkeeper was quite astute and pulled up a chair to sit down beside them. He said, ¡°Feel free to ask. I¡¯ve lived in Immortal Town for half my life, and there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why is this called Immortal Town?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked. ¡°Legend has it that a long time ago, an immortal descended here. And left their legacy in this place,¡± the innkeeper smiled. ¡°Later, people settled here in search of the immortal¡¯s legacy and it thus came to be named Immortal Town.¡± ¡°Was the legacy ever found?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It was found, obtained by someone named Huangfu Long.¡± The innkeeper continued, ¡°Afterward, the Huangfu Family of Huangfu Long guarded Demon Vanquishing Ridge. It was then that people realized, in order to obtain the immortal¡¯s legacy, descendants from generation to generation had to guard Demon Vanquishing Ridge. No one was allowed to enter.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°If you two are thinking about entering Demon Vanquishing Ridge, I advise you to dismiss that idea.¡± The innkeeper waved his hand. ¡°The Huangfu Family guards it, and anyone who enters and is discovered, regardless of their status, will be mercilessly killed. Even if you are the Saint Heir or Sect Master of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite tyrannical,¡± Da Zhi the monk remarked. ¡°Indeed, but it looks like all the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects across the continent have silently consented to this action, and nobody dares cause trouble,¡± the innkeeper laughed. ¡°Understood,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. After finishing their meal with Da Zhi the monk, the two left the inn. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to force your way in, are you?¡± ¡°Stay here in Immortal Town. I will go alone,¡± Xu Zimei said. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Why?¡± Da Zhi the monk was taken aback. He quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯m not the type to fear death.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m biased against demons?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked again. ¡°Now that I follow you, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether it¡¯s demonic or divine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unrelated to other matters, you simply must not go to Demon Vanquishing Ridge,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Simply because you are not a demon.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Da Zhi the monk stood silently on the spot. He could see through fate and illusion; their Pufa Cult was unique in divination. In his eyes, Xu Zimei was surrounded by a thick Demonic Qi. He was undeniably a Great Demon. Compared to Demon Vanquishing Ridge, he was beyond comparison. Chapter 834 - Chapter 834 Chapter 833 The Demon King Has Arrived ?Chapter 834: Chapter 833 The Demon King Has Arrived Chapter 834: Chapter 833 The Demon King Has Arrived Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually recede into the distance, the monk Da Zhi moved a chair from the inn. He sat in the chair, his gaze tightly fixed on the direction of Demon Vanquishing Ridge, motionless. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to meet you in the capacity of the Demon Lord,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. He walked step by step toward Demon Vanquishing Ridge. Above him, ten thousand leagues of demonic clouds roared, the sky growing darker the closer he got to Demon Vanquishing Ridge. Until at last, it had completely succumbed to profound darkness. Demon Vanquishing Ridge stretched endlessly into the horizon. The path leading to Demon Vanquishing Ridge was overgrown with weeds, due to a long time without visitors. Footsteps sounded leisurely; step by step, Xu Zimei approached the front of Demon Vanquishing Ridge. The entrance to Demon Vanquishing Ridge was a winding, twisty path. On both sides stood a lush jungle, where sky-reaching great trees towered from the ground. ¡°Halt, stranger,¡± a stern shout stopped Xu Zimei in his tracks. Xu Zimei looked up to see a man clad in yellow robes standing at the entrance. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï A long spear in hand, his aura bristling with spear intent. He was glaring intensely at him. ¡°This is Demon Vanquishing Ridge; you may not enter. Retreat immediately.¡± Hearing what the man said, Xu Zimei smiled. He raised his hand, and endless Demonic Qi surged from his Prison Suppressor Demon Body. ¡°I know, my visit is specifically for Demon Vanquishing Ridge.¡± ¡°Courting death,¡± the yellow-robed man muttered sharply. He hurled his long spear directly at Xu Zimei. On the spear, the spear intent broke through the air, shattering layers of void, as the spear tip emitted a chilling gleam. Xu Zimei slightly shifted his body to dodge the spear. The yellow-robed man took a half step back with his right foot, his upper body leaning forward. He charged directly at Xu Zimei. His right hand reached out, the thrown spear circled around, its spear intent fragmented the void as it returned to his hand. ¡°Die,¡± the spear intent fused with a killing intent, aiming straight for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly raised his hand, his two fingers gently pinching together. The oncoming spear broke into two halves. ¡°What,¡± the man exclaimed in shock. The other half of the spear tip was still in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand; he threw it with a light flick of his wrist. So fast that the opponent couldn¡¯t see clearly. The spear tip had already pierced through the yellow-robed man¡¯s throat, nailing him to one side. Xu Zimei brushed his clothes lightly, his feet already stepping into Demon Vanquishing Ridge. ¡­¡­.. Deep within the Ancient Demon Cave located in the Exiled Lands, for the Demon Race, it might have been just another ordinary day. They were sealed here, never able to leave the Exiled Lands for life. At this moment, suddenly, a strand of Demonic Qi burst skyward from the center of the Ancient Demon Cave. Instead of merging with the other demonic clouds overhead, the Demonic Qi stirred the winds and clouds. With ¡°crackle and pop¡± sounds, dark clouds surged in the firmament, thunder rolled. Streaks of black lightning raced through, coursing through the demonic clouds. All members of the Demon Race looked up in astonishment, gazing at the place where the Demonic Qi shot into the sky. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It seems to be the location of Sky Piercer.¡± ¡°The Sky Piercer has responded,¡± someone shouted. At the very center of the Ancient Demon Cave stood a column, towering like a Pillar of Heaven. The surface of the column was enveloped in a layer of stone, obscuring its true face. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The pillar pierced the heavens, connecting to the demonic clouds in the firmament above; looking up, one could not see its upper limit. At this moment, several figures appeared from all around. Some of them rode Demon Dragons that roared up at the sky. Others turned into black streaks of light, breaking through the Endless Void. There were burly giants who stepped over from ten thousand miles away, instantly causing the whole world to quake. There was also a man wielding a Longsword, with sword-like brows and eyes, descending here with a black bamboo hat. These figures numbered over a dozen, each radiating an astonishing aura. Cloaked in Demonic Qi, so dense it seemed unbreakable, they surrounded the central pillar. This pillar¡¯s surface, its outer stone layer, was starting to fall off bit by bit. A red light slowly trickled on the pillar. This red light was as vivid as blood, wrapping countless times around the top of the pillar and winding down bit by bit. ¡°The Sky Piercer is awakening, it has sensed the presence of the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°How many years has it been, how many years. We of the Demon Race have clung to survival in these Exiled Lands for countless eons. At last, we have awaited the arrival of our lord.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is time to let the people of this world witness the power of our Demon Race.¡± ¡°No matter the Ten Great Immortal Sects, or treacherous Heaven, nothing will stop the revival of our race. Glory is shimmering, blood is boiling; I can feel the call.¡± ¡°Demon Lord, welcome back!¡± A somewhat insane, sinister laughter echoed throughout the Ancient Demon Cave. ¡­a€| As Xu Zimei stepped into the Demon Vanquishing Ridge, he could feel distinctly. The Demonic Qi here was very familiar to him, wrapping around his body as though it were his own limbs. The moment he entered, the Demonic Qi in the sky above became even more frenzied. It roared, as if venting centuries of sealed resentment. Xu Zimei felt extremely comfortable; the environment here, even a single breath, felt utterly refreshing. Thousands of miles away, on the highest peak of the Demon Vanquishing Ridge. A man was seen sitting on a rock at the summit. He held a golden sword in his hands. The golden sword was plunged into the ground. The man was dressed in a gold robe embroidered with countless patterns. These patterns seemed to tell a story. The man sitting on the rock, his waist slightly bent, right hand holding the hilt, looked up at the wildly raging Demonic Qi in the sky. ¡°They¡¯ve arrived,¡± said Huangfu Long calmly. ¡°Ancestor, what has arrived?¡± Huangfu Xiong, the current Clan Leader of the Huangfu Family, walked up slowly from behind, asking in confusion. ¡°Our enemies,¡± Huangfu Long said indifferently. ¡°Enemies?¡± Huangfu Xiong was still puzzled. The Huangfu Family had been guarding the Demon Vanquishing Ridge for tens of thousands of years, aside from killing those who stealthily entered the ridge. They were basically uninvolved with the world, what enemy could there be? ¡°Have you forgotten the mission that the Holy Ancestor once spoke of?¡± Huangfu Long said. ¡°Mission?¡± Huangfu Xiong was momentarily stunned. ¡°You mean, the Demon King has come?¡± It was a matter of the distant past, when their Huangfu Family was nothing more than an ordinary clan in the secular world. But due to a chance encounter, they had received a legacy left by an Immortal. The so-called Immortal was the Holy Ancestor. The Holgy Ancestor¡¯s legacy once mentioned that one day, the Demon King would come here, break the seal of the Ancient Demon Cave, and thus reconnect with his kin. Their duty was to defend the entire Demon Vanquishing Ridge and prevent the Demon King from nearing the Ancient Demon Cave by a single step. Now, tens of thousands of years had passed, and Huangfu Xiong had long since forgotten about the matter of the Demon King. Hearing it again now, the memories surged back into his heart. ¡°The Demonic Qi in the sky seems much more violent,¡± he sighed. Chapter 835 - Chapter 835 Chapter 834 Demon-slaying Array ?Chapter 835: Chapter 834: Demon-slaying Array Chapter 835: Chapter 834: Demon-slaying Array ¡°The Demonic Qi in the sky is welcoming its master.¡± ¡°Demonic Qi runs rampant, signaling the day of the Demon King¡¯s arrival,¡± Huangfu Long said calmly. ¡°Let all the strong ones above the Saint Vein in the family gather; as for the rest, send them out of Demon Vanquishing Ridge.¡± ¡°Ancestor, can we hold them off?¡± Huangfu Xiong asked hesitantly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hesitate. Whether we can hold them off or not, we must try,¡± Huangfu Long slowly stood up. Piercing-the-heavens Sword Intent surged around him. His golden longsword trembled slightly in his hand. ¡°This is the mission of our Huangfu Family, and it will also be our final resting place.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Huangfu Xiong nodded somberly. ¡°Family Head,¡± just then, a loud shout came from halfway up the mountain. Following quickly, a man in a yellow robe ran up frantically. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Huangfu Xiong asked, frowning. ¡°What has happened?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Huangfu Song was guarding the entrance to Demon Vanquishing Ridge,¡± Huangfu Xiong sighed lightly. He closed his eyes and then waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I understand, you may go now.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei entered Demon Vanquishing Ridge and looked up straight ahead. Deserted demon clouds stretched for thousands of miles; ahead lay rugged, perilous mountains. There was not a single creature to be seen, and the flora around had been eroded by the Demonic Qi, turning into plants of a demonic nature. He felt something deep in his heart. As though something was calling out to him. The closer he got to the depths of Demon Vanquishing Ridge, the stronger this sense of summoning became. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze hardened as he slowly walked forward. After about ten minutes, suddenly, a Sword Qi slashed down from ahead. It landed less than a meter in front of Xu Zimei. There was a loud ¡°boom¡±, and a chasm like a moat appeared on the ground in front of him. The ground cracked, and the imposing Sword Qi arrived. ¡°Halt, who goes there?¡± Xu Zimei looked up to see on the mountain ahead. A group of people stood at the peak, their garments fluttering. Each person was enveloped in an overwhelming aura, which subtly interconnected. Soaring to the sky, it suppressed the very space around them. ¡°The Huangfu Family?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Are you the Demon Lord?¡± Huangfu Long stood at the forefront. His golden longsword was enveloped in the soaring Sword Intent. ¡°We have been awaiting you for a long time.¡± ¡°Waiting to die?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°We guard Demon Vanquishing Ridge, and we will not allow you to approach the Sealing Ground, not even one step,¡± Huangfu Long declared sharply. He moved swiftly through the air, his golden robe gliding like a Golden Dragon, and came forward. More than a dozen strong members of the Huangfu Family followed closely behind, each at the very least in the Divine Vein Realm. Others were at the pinnacle of Stepping into Immortality. ¡°Just you?¡± Xu Zimei scoffed lightly. ¡°Form the array,¡± Huangfu Long didn¡¯t say much but raised his hands high and shouted, ¡°Demon-slaying Array.¡± Everyone raised their hands, and Immortal Qi surged around them. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï This Immortal Qi was misty and vast, as if it had been brewing inside them for countless eras. As this Immortal Qi soared to the heavens, a blue barrier emerged around the entirety of Demon Vanquishing Ridge. It was like an upside-down bowl, engulfing the Demon Vanquishing Ridge. Even the numerous strands of Demonic Qi above were completely blocked outside. These dozen or so people from the Huangfu Family had actually transformed into the eyes of the formation. Over a dozen strong cultivators of the Divine Vein Realm, Stepping into Immortality, becoming the eyes of the formation, one could imagine just how powerful this formation was. Thick and majestic Immortal Qi continued to rise, forming the foundation of this formation. The entire Demon Vanquishing Ridge began to shake. The sound of ¡°rumbling¡± rose and fell intermittently. Only to see that the golden robe worn by Huangfu Long was flying up into the firmament. In an instant, the golden robe grew thousands of times larger, covering the entire Demon Vanquishing Ridge below. Many patterns were inscribed on the golden robe. As the golden robe fell, all the patterns detached, taking shape and revealing themselves on the ground. Xu Zimei looked at the ground under her feet, feeling a force repelling her own Demonic Qi. This force, oppressive like a huge mountain, bore down upon her. And as time passed, this force grew increasingly stronger, as if it would crush her. Endless power, ever-increasing in its heaviness. The members of the Huangfu Family stood in a very strange formation. The golden Longsword stood erect in the firmament. Showered in endless Immortal Qi. ¡°The Immortal Sword is in the world, slaying Monsters and Demons, upholding righteousness,¡± bellowed Huangfu Long. Their expressions were somewhat twisted, their whole beings appearing much more ethereal. ¡°Kill,¡± all of them moved in unison, all pointing towards Xu Zimei. The golden Longsword overhead tore through the silent void. Carrying matchless power, along with the vast Immortal Qi, it shattered everything, heading straight for Xu Zimei. The Gravity around suppressed Xu Zimei, leaving her unable to resist. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze lifted slightly, only to see the golden Longsword turning into a ray of light. With overwhelming force, it slashed heavily upon her head. A ¡°bang¡± sounded, and the Longsword was directly sent flying away. Xu Zimei smiled and touched her head. Since her body had completed its transformation, her defensive power had increased by more than just one level. She punched the void, and all the oppressing Immortal Qi that bound her was blown away. Xu Zimei twisted her neck, looking at Huangfu Long in front of her with a shocked gaze. She said, ¡°As a reward for guarding this land for so many years, I¡¯ll grant you all burial here.¡± The power of the Prison Suppressor Demon Body roared, Xu Zimei raised both hands, summoning the Demonic Qi lingering in the heavens. The originally ownerless Demonic Qi now took the form of a giant, forcefully attacking the barrier formed by the outer formation. ¡°Demonic Ten Skills, Fourth: Heavenly Demon Technique, Challenger of the Heavens.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, she extended her right hand. A beam of Demon Light that pierced the heavens shone through the ages, breaking through the clouds, and tearing apart the formation before her. What is the Challenger of the Heavens? This technique could forcibly seize the Power of the Great Dao, becoming the Cang Tian that ruled all beings. Seize that of Yuan Central Continent¡¯s Cang Tian, and naturally, rule over the beings of Yuan Central Continent. Watching the Demon Light that pierced the heavens tear through the formation, the Huangfu Family had almost no ability to resist or stop it. The Prison Suppressor Demon Body howled with fury, its countenance recorded across endless time, the Demonic Qi also converged toward Xu Zimei¡¯s body. The Demonic Qi around Xu Zimei grew increasingly dense. She slowly extended her right hand, clenched her fist, and space shattered around it as the center. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure flickered, arriving directly in front of Huangfu Long, and smashed her fist towards his head. ¡°I¡¯ve taken your sword strike, how about you take my punch in return?¡± The air trembled with the force of the punch, and the Demonic Qi roared. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836 Chapter 835 This world is originally an era of great contention ?Chapter 836: Chapter 835 This world is originally an era of great contention Chapter 836: Chapter 835 This world is originally an era of great contention Watching the fist swell with overwhelming might before his eyes. Huangfu Long swiftly summoned the golden giant sword with his right hand, attempting to block this strike. Only to hear a ¡°boom.¡± A mushroom cloud from an explosion rose before him. This punch was immensely powerful, and the void in front of him completely collapsed. Huangfu Long and the golden giant sword were directly sent flying back. The people of the Huangfu Family, witnessing this scene, had their eyes split with rage, each of them roaring in anger. Huangfu Long was flung back, his figure crashing into a nearby mountain wall. Blood, as if not valuing his life, spilled from his mouth. It was mixed with fragments of his internal organs. ¡°In this Demon Vanquishing Ridge, to establish the Demon-slaying array, you really dare to be so presumptuous?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Huangfu Long struggled, staggering to his feet as endless Immortal Qi surged into his body, healing his wounds. ¡°As long as a single member of my Huangfu Family survives, we will absolutely not let you advance one step further,¡± Huangfu Long shouted. The Immortal Qi around him grew even more majestic. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï The golden giant sword that had fallen to the ground shot up again, spinning around him. He held the golden giant sword high, the boundless Immortal Qi swirling around the blade tip. Seeing his opponent in such a crazed state, Xu Zimei seemed rather calm. He chuckled softly, looking at Huangfu Long and asked, ¡°Have I ever had any grudge with you? Or has my Demon Race ever had a conflict with you? A vengeance for a slain father or the rage for a stolen wife?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Huangfu Long said with a slight frown, shaking his head. ¡°You see, there has never been any grudge or hatred between us. You keep saying that you are slaying monsters and upholding justice,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You have been guarding this Demon Vanquishing Ridge for tens of thousands of years without cause, killing countless people who have trespassed here. This piece of heaven and earth is not your home. So tell me, who really is the demon here, and who is the righteous one?¡± ¡°This is the will of the Holy Ancestor; our Huangfu Family only followed it,¡± Huangfu Long said calmly. ¡°What is the Holy Ancestor? A vain title, how much do you truly understand about this so-called Holy Ancestor? Just because the inheritance was given to you, you serve others.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°In the end, you are but a dog. Driven by benefits, still willing to be dogs for the sake of benefits. But perhaps you dislike being called dogs, thus you carry the banner of righteousness. Speaking of upholding justice, since when did justice become mere words that anyone, man or dog, could speak?¡± The people of the Huangfu Family were left embarrassed by Xu Zimei¡¯s words, their faces turning a mixture of red and white. ¡°No matter how eloquently you speak, sweet-talking, it can¡¯t change the fact that you are from the Demon Race,¡± Huangfu Long shouted. ¡°Every member of the Demon Race deserves death, slaying them is the right path.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, the prejudice in people¡¯s hearts is like a mountain, no matter how hard you try, it¡¯s hard to shake even slightly.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°Why should I try to awaken someone who is pretending to sleep? If you love feigning sleep that much, then I¡¯ll twist off your head and let you forever sink into slumber. That would be as you wish.¡± ¡°Why bother talking with people of the Demon Race, those with different paths do not scheme together,¡± Huangfu Long snorted coldly. His golden giant sword, carrying a storm, slashed over again. Xu Zimei looked calmly at the golden giant sword. He stretched out his right hand, Demonic Qi surged, and directly grasped the blade of the golden giant sword. With a ¡°boom,¡± his palm collided with the golden giant sword. Sword Intent echoed around. Drops of golden blood flowed from Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. Yet his expression remained unchanged, holding onto the golden giant sword. No matter how hard Huangfu Long tried, he could not slash down further. Huangfu Long tried to pull out the giant sword, but unfortunately, Xu Zimei grasped the entire sword in his palm, motionless. ¡°Kill him,¡± Huangfu Long turned his head and looked at the other members of the Huangfu Family. The others hurriedly caught on. Led by the Family Head Huangfu Xiong, they exuded Immortal Qi and surrounded Xu Zimei. They attacked from all around. However, at this moment, the Demonic Qi above had completely erupted in fury. The Demonic Qi around Xu Zimei merged with the Shaking Heaven Power. The original form of the Heaven-Shaking Giant turned into a profound dark black. Xu Zimei extended his other hand, and the Heaven-Shaking Giant formed by the condensed Demonic Qi behind him did the same, striking out in all directions. A ¡°boom¡± of explosions echoed throughout the Demon Vanquishing Ridge. Beneath their feet, the ground completely submerged under this palm. And the members of the Huangfu Family, including Huangfu Long, were all blown away. Their figures heavily collided with the surrounding mountain bodies. This Demon-slaying array, already without its crucial point and previously shattered, was now utterly destroyed. Huangfu Long was drenched in blood, and he and his clansmen struggled to stand again. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei looked at the golden giant sword in his hand and threw it away. The golden giant sword, with its exposed Sword Intent, was plunged into the ground in front of Huangfu Long. The giant sword was mere centimeters from his head. At this moment, everyone, who was ready to struggle to their feet, was terrified into stillness. Xu Zimei calmly walked toward the crowd. The current Family Head of the Huangfu Family, Huangfu Xiong, was leaning against the rubble nearby, slightly lifting his head to watch Xu Zimei¡¯s approaching figure. They of the Huangfu Family, by the decree of the Holy Ancestor, guarded Demon Vanquishing Ridge and targeted the Demon Lords. But at this moment, he actually felt a hint of amusement. The pace of the Demon Lord was like a Torrent of the era rushing forth, that figure majestic yet unrestrained. They, the Huangfu Family, were like mere specks of dust in this Torrent, and to call it ¡®a mantis trying to stop a chariot¡¯ was apt. ¡°Is this the Demon Lord,¡± he murmured. That figure had already slowly approached them. ¡°Kneel down, beg for mercy,¡± Xu Zimei pulled out the golden giant sword. The blade gently slit Huangfu Long¡¯s neck. As blood seeped out, he said indifferently. Huangfu Long looked at Xu Zimei and chuckled lightly. ¡°Kill me if you will, good and evil cannot coexist, and I do not regret my initial choices. You won¡¯t make me submit.¡± ¡°To hell with good and evil, don¡¯t always keep invoking them,¡± Xu Zimei roared. ¡°People act selfishly at the risk of heavenly annihilation, This world has always been rife with great conflicts, where one man¡¯s triumph causes the death of thousands. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised by anyone¡¯s choices. But now, I am strong, and you are weak, I am standing, while you have fallen. Face your defeat and stop using so-called righteousness as your last cover.¡± ¡°Say what you will, I, Huangfu Long, even in death weigh as much as Mount Tai; I absolutely won¡¯t bow down to you,¡± Huangfu Long coldly replied. ¡°Really?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and clapped his hands. Suddenly, a huge figure of Chaos flew in from one end of the firmament. And on its back, surprisingly, sat many figures. Seeing these people, the members of the Huangfu Family¡¯s faces changed. ¡°These must be your kin,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°You must have calculated well, wanting to send them out of Demon Vanquishing Ridge, it seems you came to battle me prepared to die. But I¡¯ve thought it over, and it¡¯s better to have you all reunited. A whole family together is best.¡± Chapter 837 - Chapter 837 Chapter 836 The Door of Sealing ?Chapter 837: Chapter 836: The Door of Sealing Chapter 837: Chapter 836: The Door of Sealing ¡°Let them go,¡± the people of the Huangfu Family bellowed, ¡°I said, it has nothing to do with them.¡± It was apparent they were furious; these were the future foundations of their Huangfu Family. ¡°It has nothing to do with them, you say that so lightly,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°The day your Huangfu Family decided to defend this Demon Vanquishing Ridge, not a single person was innocent.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want,¡± Huangfu Long asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ve said it, kneel down and beg for mercy,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Perhaps I might consider sparing their lives.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huangfu Long fell silent. He, Huangfu Long, had been wise his whole life, never bowing and scraping to anyone since he received the legacy of the Holy Ancestor. Even now, for the mission of the Holy Ancestor, he could die with a blaze of glory, unyielding and unbending. But at this moment, Huangfu Long lifted his head and looked at his family members in front of him. There were children and women among them, each with a face full of panic and fear. Desolate and helpless. Most of them were looking at him with eyes full of hope. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 They wanted to live; they couldn¡¯t do as he did and face death without fear. At this moment, even Huangfu Long himself couldn¡¯t clearly distinguish whether the legacy mission he had agreed to with the Holy Ancestor was right or wrong. Betting everything on the family. If they succeeded, their family would naturally soar to great heights, and being favored by the Holy Ancestor, even going to Heaven Beyond Heavens was not impossible. But if they failed, his original plan was for himself and others to die generously. Leaving some sparks for the family, letting them escape and start over again. Only now, he realized he had oversimplified everything. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here,¡± Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand. He said, ¡°I will only count to three. If you don¡¯t kneel, then take your family to reunite in Hell.¡± As his words fell, he had just counted to ¡°two.¡± Then, with a ¡°thump,¡± Huangfu Long, along with the rest of the Huangfu Family members, all knelt before him. ¡°Please, spare them. It is I who should die, coveting the legacy of the Holy Ancestor, foolishly aspiring to climb up to the Holy Ancestor, it has nothing to do with them. Spare them, and I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all our fault. We were momentarily blinded, leading the entire family into an irreversible disaster. We are willing to take on any responsibility.¡± Looking at these people kneeling around him, Xu Zimei looked up slightly and let out a faint laugh. ¡°You see, sometimes right and wrong don¡¯t matter that much.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the people of the Huangfu Family hurriedly nodded. Someone tentatively asked, ¡°Can you now let them go?¡± ¡°You may leave,¡± Xu Zimei turned to look at the people of the Huangfu Family. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± The rest of the family members hurriedly gave their thanks, their figures frantically running towards the distance. At this moment, however, the Demonic Qi in the Firmament seemed to have become enraged. Bundles of black Demonic Qi plowed down from the sky, shattering the void, and pierced through the bodies of those Huangfu Family members one after another. Huangfu Long, including Huangfu Xiong and several others at his side, watched with eyes about to burst, roaring at Xu Zimei. ¡°You deceived us, you said you would let them go.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°It¡¯s just that your Huangfu Family has suppressed this Demon Vanquishing Ridge for too long, so much so that the Demonic Qi here has developed resentment. It attacked them on its own just now, not by my will.¡± Huangfu Long sat collapsed on the ground, his eyes vacant as he stared straight ahead. The members of his family were falling one by one amidst the Demonic Qi. They had no ability to resist, their despair and screams like a herd of lambs waiting for slaughter. Suddenly, not knowing where the strength came from, Huangfu Long surged up from the ground with great force. Holding a golden greatsword, he charged at Xu Zimei. But by the time he reached Xu Zimei, Tyrant Shadow had already flown out of its scabbard. It went straight through his neck with a single slash. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost,¡± Huangfu Long spat out blood, his whole body resembling a blood-soaked figure. He glared fiercely at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled lightly and gently brushed the other man¡¯s face. Allowing him to die with his eyes closed. He then chuckled softly, ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve killed many people. Those who deserved it, and those who didn¡¯t, there have been many. When you get to Hell, remember to contact them, and if you want revenge, come together, and I¡¯ll kill you all over again. It saves trouble, I hate hassle.¡± With a ¡°thud,¡± Huangfu Long¡¯s body heavily fell to the ground. Xu Zimei wiped the fresh blood off his hands and looked at the remaining few, then said to Chaos. ¡°You take care of this place, let them die as cruelly as they deserve.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was fixed ahead, as his figure continued to step forward. The deeper he walked inside, the more intense and volatile the Demonic Qi became. However, when Xu Zimei arrived, the once violent Demonic Qi completely enveloped him and shot towards the firmament. As if they were greeting their new king. The void around him continuously shattered due to the corruption of the Demonic Qi. In Immortal Town, Da Zhi the monk leaned back in his chair, staring unwaveringly at the distant horizon line. There, the Demonic Qi shrouded the entire firmament. It seemed like a great battle was unfolding, with the void constantly breaking and then repairing itself. He could almost imagine that scene. That man, coming with rolling Demonic Qi, everything seemed illusory, and no one could stop him. ¡°Old Ancestor, just what kind of person have you had me follow,¡± sighed Da Zhi the monk. But now, he no longer had a choice. An arrow shot cannot be pulled back, this is fate. ¡­ Crossing over mountains, the ground at his feet and the firmament overhead were already enveloped in Demonic Qi. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei looked up and saw a door. A door that appeared out of nowhere. Behind the door seemed to be nothing, just this lone door standing solitary in the world. Endless Demonic Qi surged from the gaps within the door. Xu Zimei looked up and it seemed as if the Demonic Qi in the firmament, all the Demonic Qi within Demon Vanquishing Ridge, were overflowing from this door. He slowly approached the door, his heart beating faster and faster. Something beyond the door was calling to him. Although Xu Zimei understood that this door did not lead to the Ancient Demon Cave, It was merely a means for him to converse with the beings on the other side of the Ancient Demon Cave. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Unfortunately, the feeling was strange, his mind was calm, but his body involuntarily reacted. Longing for the call from beyond the door. He slowly placed his hand on the door. In that moment, with a ¡°boom,¡± a majestic imperial might emanated from the door. As if a seal was touched, a ¡°rumbling¡± sound transmitted from within. Directly blasting Xu Zimei away. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838 Chapter 837 Seal of the Emperors, Gathering of the Demonic Skills, ?Chapter 838: Chapter 837: Seal of the Emperors, Gathering of the Demonic Skills, Chapter 838: Chapter 837: Seal of the Emperors, Gathering of the Demonic Skills, Xu Zimei steadied his stance, gazing at the position of the gate. An overwhelming Imperial might diffused from it. At that moment, heaven and earth fell silent. Countless majestic figures rose from the seal, stepping into the void. These figures seemed to suppress the nine heavens and ten earths, sweeping across the desolate universe from ancient times. All was dead silent between heaven and earth. Endless Imperial might descended to suppress everything. This was the seal left here by the emperors of past ages; not to mention Xu Zimei, even Bai Meng could not break this seal. Unless Bai Meng could forcefully break through the tenth Vein Gate, then there might be a possibility. The figures in the sky, each one commanded vast Imperial might. Each phantom represented a Great Emperor. Some bore Curved Blades, their Blade Prison like a sea, engulfing the entire firmament. Some crossed the River of Time, traveling through several epochs, walking within destiny. Others, balancing between immortal and mortal, relentlessly pursued the Path of Longevity, their Imperial might soaring directly to the skies, as if to compete with the heavens. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Some saw millennia in a glance, Others suppressed several epochs, with unmatched dominance. Some refined pills as if stir-frying beans; some breathed out, and it was several formations continually operating within reincarnation. The Great Emperor of the Three Blades, the Time Emperor, the Immortal Mortal Emperor, the Divine Sun Emperor, the Invincible Emperor, even the True Martial Great Emperor¡­ At this moment, in the skies above, stood all the Great Emperors since the Era of Emperors began. They all left their suppressive power on the seal. To break this seal would mean to contend against an entire great age. Xu Zimei looked up, these phantoms had no consciousness. But they still brought with them a rolling Imperial might, so oppressive that he could hardly breathe. ¡­ The Demon Vanquishing Ridge, at this moment, had its demonic Qi dispersed, everything was dominated by the Imperial might. This coalesced Imperial might could even compare to the Destiny in the firmament. All creatures on the Yuan Central Continent could see this Imperial might. Especially those from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, as the appearance of this Imperial might caused the relics left by the Great Emperors within the Sect to react. No matter who it was, no matter how old, upon seeing this sight, they could only stare dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The Great Emperor has arrived? Why is there such strong Imperial might suddenly?¡± People talked tumultuously; some had already knelt down to worship. Xu Zimei looked at these past Great Emperors. They, too, stared back with formidable might. The Demonic Qi from the Prison Suppressor Demon Body grew more intense, the Spiritual Energy within Xu Zimei roared like massive ocean waves. He tried to stand, but the seal of these Great Emperors suppressed him. Even as his golden blood flowed backward and his golden bones exploded, Xu Zimei still struggled to stand. ¡°So what if they are Great Emperors? In this life, since I have started anew, I will shatter every obstacle that stands in my way,¡± Xu Zimei roared. ¡°A Great Emperor is just another realm in cultivation, neither invincible nor able to block my path. I¡¯m not even afraid of Heaven, let alone you.¡± Behind Xu Zimei, a cerulean blue planet slowly rose. This was his True Fate. This was also the first time, after a long while, Xu Zimei had used his True Fate. The moment the cerulean blue planet appeared, the Creation Force enveloped it. ¡°Boom, boom, boom,¡± noises surrounded the cerulean blue planet, the space crumbling under the force it couldn¡¯t bear. The cerulean blue planet continued to ascend. The so-called Imperial might was forcefully dispersed, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually began to rise from the ground. As they say, Great Emperors should not be insulted. At this moment, the phantoms in the sky also sensed the provocation, and an even more dominant and intense Imperial might descended to suppress. However, this cerulean blue planet was utterly unmoved. It represented a true world. A world¡¯s power could not be resisted by the Great Emperors, let alone these phantom shadows. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Suppressions¡¯s imperial might from above was completely crushed by the azure blue planet. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei stood up, chest out, and stared directly at those phantoms. They were ineffective. ¡°Void Spirit Monkey, come out,¡± Xu Zimei called out softly. Immediately, a monkey wearing the Golden Armor Holy Clothes flew out from the azure blue planet. This monkey, over ten meters tall, had golden fur all over, and its eyes glowed brilliantly. It bared its teeth along with a somewhat fierce aura. Calling it a monkey was a bit of an understatement; it looked more like a gorilla. Massive in size, this monkey, when it appeared, was completely unaffected by the imperial might from above. It was because it was the Void Spirit Monkey, able to freely traverse all the Sealing Grounds of this world. An existence that could not be sealed. Xu Zimei relied on his True Fate and the power within the seals to resist, but he still couldn¡¯t break the seal. ¡°Take me inside,¡± Xu Zimei instructed. The Void Spirit Monkey grabbed Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, and Xu Zimei felt a magical force enter his body. Following that, his body lightened, and the surrounding forces of the seal pressing down completely disappeared. Xu Zimei breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew his True Fate. Now unaffected by the sealing powers, Xu Zimei once again approached the door. Under the watchful eyes of countless Great Emperors from above, he slowly pushed open the door before him. With a ¡°creak.¡± It was as if something sealed had been opened. What greeted him was mystery. The moment the door was opened, endless demonic Qi burst out from within it. The roar of the demonic Qi became more intense. At the end of his sight, there was a long staircase. At the end of the staircase, there was a five-pointed platform. Somewhat resembling an altar. Beyond that, there was nothing else behind the door. Xu Zimei walked up the stairs, step by step toward the platform. He found that with each step, he seemed to merge with the world around him. The higher he walked, the more he blended with the space. Finally, when Xu Zimei reached the platform, he had completely merged into the void. It was a curious feeling. Looking from above the stairs, one would see nothing on the platform. But when he truly stood on the platform, his vision was enveloped by darkness. His figure had appeared in another void. This void resembled the night sky, starless and surrounded by darkness. Then, just as he saw it, a door above the darkness was slowly opened. Xu Zimei looked up, and behind that door, the sky was filled with roaring demonic Qi and countless kneeling shadows. ¡°Infernal Demon General reporting, Zen Nightmare Demon General reporting, Wind Demon reporting, Dream Demon from the first vanguard of the Flood Demon Legion reporting, ¡­¡­.¡± Voices followed one after another from the other side of the door. Then came a deafeningly loud roar. ¡°We greet our lord, a hundred thousand and thirty thousand demons from the Ancient Demon Cave welcome the lord¡¯s return.¡± Xu Zimei looked up only to see countless figures kneeling before him. The demonic Qi roared around him, ¡°thundering¡± tremendously. Chapter 839 - Chapter 839 Chapter 838 The Past of the Demon Race ?Chapter 839: Chapter 838: The Past of the Demon Race Chapter 839: Chapter 838: The Past of the Demon Race Xu Zimei looked up at the scene inside the doorway. At this moment, more than one hundred thousand people were kneeling and bowing to him, a dense crowd carrying a mighty Demonic Qi. The Prison Suppressor Demon Body within him stirred even more wildly as the Demonic Qi roared towards him. ¡°Everyone, rise,¡± Xu Zimei said, lifting his hand. With a ¡°rumbling¡± sound, countless people stood up, their gazes burning as they looked at Xu Zimei. He was their king. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°I have come here to understand some things,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°My lord has any doubts, feel free to ask,¡± the Zen Nightmare Demon General hurriedly replied. ¡°What was the Demon Race like in the previous epochs, or rather, what were those times like?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I am very curious about my own past. There always seem to be people, and some fragments of memories appearing in my mind.¡± ¡°That epoch is very distant now, my lord. If you are not in a hurry, you can listen to us explain slowly,¡± the Zen Nightmare Demon General responded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°I have plenty of time. I came to the Sealing Ground this time, firstly, to meet you all. Secondly, to clarify my own past,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°My lord, please look,¡± with a wave of his right hand, the Zen Nightmare Demon General released a mighty stream of Demonic Qi. The Demonic Qi enveloped the entire Ancient Demon Cave, within which many scenes unfolded. ¡­¡­¡­. In the initial period of the Cosmos Ze Era, people coexisted in peace. There were no wars, no conflicts whatsoever. Everyone lived and worked in contentment. Later, the path of cultivation became widely embraced, and everyone embarked on the journey toward immortality. In the world, there were countless creatures, and the saying goes there were three thousand races. In fact, the actual number of races was far more than three thousand. And the Demon Race was one among them. People are greedy; what is a human? Joy, anger, sorrow, thought, grief, fear, and shocka€¡±that is human. Arrogance, envy, greed, lusta€¡±that too is human. Humans have two sides, good as well as evil. Where there are humans, there are societies. As everyone knows, there were ten great Immortal Sects. They sought to rule the entire world, yet people yearned for freedoma€¡±are there any who are willing to be ruled? Who is nobler than whom? Therefore, the ten great Immortal Sects created the notion of evil. They sought to incarnate as benevolent beings, using the pretext of protecting all life to rule the world. Thus, making people dependent on them. They elevated the status of the ten great Immortal Sects above all others. And the mission of representing evil fell upon the Demon Race. No one knew why the ten great Immortal Sects chose the Demon Race. It could have been a random choice, a matter of luck. Or perhaps they were easy targets due to their weakness. Regardless, from that day on, the Demon Race was linked with evil. It became an indelible mark and label that could never be erased. In the propaganda of the ten great Immortal Sects, the Demon Race became the epitome of an evil race that sought the destruction of the world. They were to be exterminated by everyone. And the ten great Immortal Sects became heroes, slaying monsters, exorcising demons, and protecting people. Naturally, they then held the discursive power of the world. To consolidate their position, they used all their might to cast the Demon Race into hell. Since then, there have been those who write books and those who paint pictures, the Demon Race always portrayed as evil in any discourse. Generations after generations, descendant after descendant. This portrayal had been passed down like this. Originally, the distinction between good and evil in this world was cleara€¡±good was good, and evil was evil. But at some point, the distinction between good and evil had vanished, leaving only the divide between Immortals and Demons. Demon equated to evil; regardless of his actions, anyone from the Demon Race was seen as malevolent. Meanwhile, Immortals represented goodness, and when people faced hardship, they would pray for the heavens to send Immortals to their aid. Branded as evil, shunned by the entire world, the Demon Race embarked on a redemption that spanned numerous epochs, even several eras. Within the Demon Valley, the remnants of the Demon Race barely clung to survival in hiding. Though they too were a vast kinship, They simply could not stand against the whole world. To preserve their race, to maintain the lineage, they had to suffer indignity and conceal themselves. Either hiding deep in the mountains and forests or masquerading as other races, they lived cautiously in this world. The Zen Nightmare Demon General was born as Duanmu Po. He sat by the gently flowing stream in the valley, alone, staring at his own reflection in the water, lost in thought. What future lay ahead for the Demon Race? It was one thing for them to endure humiliation, but what of the future? Their children, their descendants, were they truly fated to live like this forever? As time passed, the truth might become irrevocably lost in the ancient River of Fate. And no one would care about the truth anymore. People would only know from the books of writers, from the paintings of artists, and from stories passed down through the ages. They would be convinced that the Demon Race was a clan of wickedness. Slaying monsters, vanquishing Demons a€¡° it was deemed everyone¡¯s duty to execute such acts. Just when Duanmu Po was shrouded in uncertainty about the future, The river before him began to ripple. Lifting his gaze, he saw a flat boat slowly drifting downstream. A man sat in the boat. His gaze was tranquil, his long hair moving without the wind, clad in a black robe. A red cape fluttered gently at his back. His features, sharp as if chiseled, portrayed resilience. Dark brows, his gaze unfathomably deep, like an endless ocean, with no sight of shore. At that moment, the boat came to a stop before him. Only then did Duanmu Po realize, his expression instantly changing. The Demon Race had hid, bearing humiliation, yet they had still been found. He stood up, distancing himself, warily observing the newcomer. ¡°Are you from the Demon Race?¡± the man asked with a light smile. Duanmu Po didn¡¯t respond, but beads of sweat formed on his forehead. This man¡¯s unfathomable aura was on a completely different level. ¡°You need not fear, I am here to help you,¡± the man continued, smiling. ¡°Help us with what?¡± Duanmu Po asked reflexively. ¡°To live openly and equally in this world,¡± the man said, still smiling. Duanmu Po stared at the man in a daze. He couldn¡¯t forget those words a€¡° to live as equals. How long had it been since he had last heard them? From that day on, the man proved himself through his strength and leadership ability. Thus, he became the Demon Lord, recognized by all the demons. He led the Demon Race in a campaign spanning countless years. The prejudice against the Demon Race was deeply ingrained in the hearts of the people. So, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t bother trying to change these perceptions or do so in vain. He made his fist the truth, vowing to elevate the Demon Race to the pinnacle in this era that revered martial strength. It didn¡¯t matter if that meant becoming enemies with the entire world. No one knew the man¡¯s identity, his origins, or why he chose to help the Demon Race. But since then, the Demon Race had seen hope. No longer was it a futile struggle. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840 Chapter 839 Heavenly Dao Academy ?Chapter 840: Chapter 839: Heavenly Dao Academy Chapter 840: Chapter 839: Heavenly Dao Academy They had plotted for numerous epochs, as generation after generation of people strived with their lives. Everyone understood what they were doing, something so grand. Revival or, should I say, the rise of a race. Finally, one day, they launched the ultimate war. The Demon Lord, wielding the Sky Piercer, dressed in his battle robes, advanced, step by step, toward the ten great Immortal Sects amid the battle songs from distant skies. That great battle lasted for decades. In the end, the ten Immortal Sects crumbled under their assault, defeated and disorganized. The so-called Immortals lay as corpses trampled underfoot. As they watched, the efforts of countless people across several epochs were on the verge of being realized. No one had expected that the Heavenly Dao would intervene in this matter. The Heavenly Dao cast down boundless divine punishment, the mighty power of heaven and earth unstoppably devastated the Demon Race. In an instant, the situation drastically changed, and with the help of the Heavenly Dao, the ten Immortal Sects launched a counterattack. The Demon Race was forced to retreat step by step, coming under heavy siege from the entire continent. At the critical moment, the Demon Lord stood out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï He sent everyone into the Ancient Demon Cave, into the Exiled Lands. It was a place beyond the reach of Heavenly Dao. A land abandoned by the cosmos. Just like the Demon Race itself. The Demon Lord alone halted everyone. It was the last time the demons saw the Demon Lord, an image forever etched in their memories. The Demon Lord, holding the Sky Piercer, perished alongside the Sect Masters of the nine great Immortal Sects amid the divine punishment. That very Sky Piercer was taken back into the Ancient Demon Cave by those who swore to return with it. His battle robes and body disappeared completely. ¡°After one cycle of reincarnation, I will return. I hope to join forces again to devise great plans for the Demon Race,¡± these were the man¡¯s final instructions. As he said these words, he laughed, ¡°When we return once more, we shall overturn even the heavens. Together, we will forge an era of prosperity, An era in which our Demon Race can thrive.¡± After they entered the Exiled Lands, the Heavenly Dao and the ten Immortal Sects joined forces to seal it. Ensuring that the Demon Race could never leave the Ancient Demon Cave for all eternity. a€| Inside the Ancient Demon Cave, as the scene came to a standstill, it slowly disappeared. Xu Zimei stared at the mist of Demonic Qi evolving into black fog with a focused gaze. ¡°Has our lord understood?¡± Zen Nightmare Demon General inquired. ¡°Logically, after the destruction of the Cosmos Ze Era, everything should have vanished,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Why are there still so many targeting us? What¡¯s the deal with the seal on the Yuan Central Continent, and the so-called Holy Ancestor and Holy Court?¡± ¡°The people of the ten Immortal Sects did not all perish, just as we too have survived. They, just like us, came from another epoch to this new era,¡± Zen Nightmare Demon General explained. ¡°Moreover, they should have been plotting since the Mythical Era. The so-called Holy Ancestor should be the only Sect Master of the ten Immortal Sects who survived. Of course, this is just my guess since we cannot leave this place. Many specifics are also beyond our ability to uncover.¡± ¡°How can we break the seal on the Exiled Lands?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°This matter, once our lord reaches the Heaven Beyond Heavens, will naturally become clear,¡± Zen Nightmare Demon General said with a smile. ¡°The Demon Race has waited here for several epochs, a bit more time won¡¯t make a difference. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? As long as our lord can safely return, that is better than anything.¡± Hearing Zen Nightmare Demon General¡¯s words, Xu Zimei continued to inquire, ¡°If what you¡¯ve just said is true, then I shouldn¡¯t be a person of the Demon Race, right?¡± ¡°I do not know where our lord originates from, only that you suddenly appeared and led us on a rise,¡± Zen Nightmare Demon General stated. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. She had almost figured out everything she needed to know about the Demon Race, and for the time being, she also had a brief understanding of the enemy¡¯s identity. All of this was in preparation for entering the Heaven Beyond Heavens. ¡°Master, we will wait for you in Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± the Zen Nightmare Demon General said. ¡°Heaven Beyond Heavens leads directly to the Ancient Demon¡¯s Cavern.¡± ¡°Good, then wait for my triumphant return, to battle joyfully with you all once more,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°We shall see our Master off,¡± accompanied by a loud shout. All members of the Demon Race knelt down again, their black-clothed figures rumbling like thunder. The Demonic Qi around roared towards them as if dancing in celebration of the scene. The portal in front of her slowly closed, and when Xu Zimei opened her eyes again, she was back on the high platform she had been on before. The sealing power of the outer world had dissipated on the path she returned by. The Great Emperor¡¯s illusion gradually faded within the portal. Xu Zimei raised her head to look at the sky, where Demonic Qi was swirling above. She had left Demon Vanquishing Ridge. ¡­ In Immortal Town, at this moment because of the disturbance at Demon Vanquishing Ridge, the whole town was in turmoil. They had lived here for so long and rarely seen such a scene. Monk Da Zhi watched Xu Zimei¡¯s returning figure and slowly rose to his feet. ¡°Is it done?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve found out what needed to be known,¡± Xu Zimei nodded her head. ¡°What¡¯s next? Where are you going?¡± Monk Da Zhi asked. ¡°Just waiting for Destiny to arrive,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If there¡¯s still time, I¡¯ll pay a visit to Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± She still had on her mind the Nine-Bend Godly Flames and the incomplete True Divine Sword in her hands. ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Monk Da Zhi said with a smile. ¡°Enjoy the calm before the storm quietly.¡± Monk Da Zhi lifted his head to look at the firmament, where the signs of Destiny had begun to take shape. Half the sky was already occupied by Destiny. When the entire firmament was covered, it would be the day when Destiny took form. ¡­ Heavenly Dao Academy was situated in the Supreme Domain. If one were to mention the strongest force in the Supreme Domain, two would naturally come to mind: Slaying Immortal Sect and Heavenly Dao Academy. As an academy established since the Wild Desolation Era. The history of Heavenly Dao Academy could be said to be older than any Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. The students that emerged from it were all extraordinary. Among them were Great Emperors, leaders of entire sects, and many legendary mighty individuals. If the students from Heavenly Dao Academy were to be gathered together, it¡¯s feared the entire continent would tremble. Persisting to the present from the ancient Wild Desolation Era, despite countless setbacks, it¡¯s still evident how powerful this force is. Currently, it¡¯s April, with the season just having moved past winter. Jade has dressed the trees tall, with thousands of green silk ribbons hanging down. Spring means the revival of all things, everything striving and thriving. Heavenly Dao Academy, located in the Invincible Domain, is within Heavenly Dao City. Putting Heavenly Dao Academy aside, the city alone covers several hundred thousand square kilometers, equal to half the territory some Imperial Rule Immortal Sects rule over. Inside this vast and boundless city, at this moment, life is bustling and flowers are blooming like brocade. With the arrival of spring, the triennial recruitment season of Heavenly Dao Academy has already begun. Students from all corners of the world, from the five major realms and even other continents have gathered in countless numbers here. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841 Chapter 840 Emperor Qi ?Chapter 841: Chapter 840 Emperor Qi Chapter 841: Chapter 840 Emperor Qi Inside Heavenly Dao City, Xu Zimei and another walked along the main street and casually picked an inn. ¡°This place is really bustling,¡± Da Zhi, a monk, remarked with a smile. ¡°The enrollment of Heavenly Dao Academy is indeed something,¡± laughed an inn attendant nearby. ¡°During these seven days of enrollment, the entire Supreme Domain¡¯s attention is fixed on us.¡± ¡°Are we planning to enter Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± Da Zhi asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out, since Destiny hasn¡¯t taken shape yet and there¡¯s nothing else to do,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°I heard that the standards of Heavenly Dao Academy are the highest among all academies on the continent.¡± Da Zhi said, ¡°Do you think the two of us can make it?¡± ¡°I can, but your chances are slim,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. Although his words were half-joking, they were based on reason. It is said that each year, hundreds of thousands, even millions, come to Heavenly Dao Academy. But Heavenly Dao Academy only enrolls a thousand people each year. Among these thousand, there are also students directly recommended from the four major branches: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Black Tortoise, and Vermilion Bird. Even some Saint Heirs and Saintesses from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect come here. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 They are preparing for Destiny, and Heavenly Dao Academy is the best choice. Compared to these individuals, Da Zhi really doesn¡¯t make the list. ¡°I also have my advantages,¡± Da Zhi argued stubbornly. ¡°Though I¡¯m not strong in combat, I am quite renowned in our Pufa Cult. Especially our unique divination techniques of the Pufa Cult. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï These are all bonus points.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and didn¡¯t argue. Da Zhi was right about that; just the fact that their elder could use cause and effect to find him was remarkable. After eating, the two eventually made their way to the front of Heavenly Dao Academy along with the crowd. Exaggeration aside, when they were still five or six hundred meters away from the great gate of the academy, they were forced to stop. The crowd in front was impenetrable, impossible to squeeze through. This long line had formed here, and to register for the assessment, one had to wait their turn. Even if you were a Saint Heir from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, you¡¯d receive no special treatment and had to queue up like everyone else. ¡­ The two stood at the end of the line, waiting. At that moment, a commotion nearby caught their attention. ¡°Kid, cutting in line because I respect you, don¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± shouted a young man in a blue brocade robe. The quarrel was between two young men. The other young man wore a gray long robe adorned with many patches, which was somewhat dirty, evidently unwashed for a long time. There was also a distinctive smell. Moreover, the young man in the gray robe had messy hair and a dirty face, resembling a wild man. ¡°Heavenly Dao Academy doesn¡¯t accept those who disrupt order, do you want me to report you?¡± the young man in the gray robe replied calmly. ¡°Kid, do you know where I come from?¡± the young man in the blue robe said proudly. ¡°I am from the Cloud Sea Hall, and if you prevent me from entering Heavenly Dao Academy today, prepare for someone to collect your corpse tomorrow.¡± ¡°Cloud Sea Hall, isn¡¯t that an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect from our Supreme Domain,¡± the people around started to discuss. ¡°Could he be the Saint Heir from Cloud Sea Hall, Guan Changlin?¡± Hearing these discussions from the crowd, the young man in the gray robe didn¡¯t mind. He looked at Guan Changlin calmly and replied, ¡°You should feel lucky this is at Heavenly Dao Academy, otherwise, you¡¯d already be a corpse.¡± As the quarrel drew attention, several people in white robes flew over from the distance. The word ¡°Heavenly Dao¡± was written on the back of their robes. Apparently, they were students of the academy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± a leader among them demanded sternly. ¡°Nothing,¡± Guan Changlin quickly replied with a smile. ¡°Everyone quiet down, whoever dares to disturb the enrollment order must leave Heavenly Dao City immediately,¡± the leader scanned the scene and spoke indifferently. The people hastily nodded in agreement. ¡°Kid, you just wait,¡± Guan Changlin warned after the group had left and then retreated to line up again. The young man in the gray robe obviously didn¡¯t care and continued to stand calmly in the queue. Xu Zimei turned his head and noticed Da Zhi staring intensely at the young man in the gray robe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not simple,¡± Da Zhi shook his head and commented. ¡°I just used a method of sensing Spirit Energy and noticed this guy is no ordinary person.¡± ¡°There are many hidden dragons and tigers here at Heavenly Dao Academy, no doubt there are those you can¡¯t see through,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Da Zhi¡¯s expression was very serious. He said, ¡°Honestly, my method of sensing Spirit Energy too is a true transmission. Even those Saint Heirs and those who have Stepped into Immortality, I can generally sense. You are the first person I¡¯ve met whom I can¡¯t see through, and he is the second.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Zimei took another look at the young man in the gray robe but couldn¡¯t see anything extraordinary. ¡°Do you know what I saw in him?¡± Da Zhi continued. ¡°Emperor Qi.¡± ¡°What Emperor Qi?¡± Xu Zimei asked, confused. ¡°The kind of fate only Emperors possess,¡± Da Zhi answered. ¡°Simply put, this type of Emperor Qi is only present in those who bear Destiny. Like the dragon Qi on an emperor, it¡¯s a sign.¡± ¡°You mean he is a Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°That¡¯s why I said I can¡¯t see through him,¡± Da Zhi shook his head. He replied, ¡°If he¡¯s not a Great Emperor, then how does he possess Emperor Qi? That¡¯s impossible.¡± While the two chatted, they couldn¡¯t conclude much in a short time. The test at Heavenly Dao Academy was quite fast. The first test was the Tower of Heavenly Dao. Every round, a hundred people could enter. The tower had ten floors, and only those who reached the fifth floor or above could pass the first test. Moreover, the higher the floor reached, the more points were obtained. After the test, only the thousand people with the highest scores could enter Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei looked up; the Tower of Heavenly Dao stood like a landmark of Heavenly Dao City. It towered into the clouds, spanning above them. In the shape of a pagoda, its whole body was of deep golden color, surrounded by dense Spiritual Energy. With batches of people entering the Tower of Heavenly Dao, it remained unknown what they experienced inside. The elimination rate was shockingly as high as ninety percent. Such strictness was almost unprecedented. After queueing for nearly half a day, it was finally Xu Zimei¡¯s group of a hundred¡¯s turn to enter the Tower of Heavenly Dao in the afternoon. At the entrance of Heavenly Dao Academy, rows of tables and chairs were set up. The teachers for the first test of the assessment numbered more than a dozen. Each one of them was a renowned powerhouse of the continent. They were all individuals who had emerged from Heavenly Dao Academy. Included among them were ancestors from the Sunlight Sect, leaders from Heaven¡¯s Walk Sect, as well as beings from the Monster Race and Third Eye Tribe. Chapter 842 - Chapter 842 Chapter 841 Inside the Tower of Heavenly Dao ?Chapter 842: Chapter 841: Inside the Tower of Heavenly Dao Chapter 842: Chapter 841: Inside the Tower of Heavenly Dao ¡°Now that you have entered the Tower of Heavenly Dao, there are no rules to speak of. You may kill each other or help one another. As long as you can reach the fifth floor, you will have passed the first challenge.¡± The white-haired elder sitting at the front spoke loudly. ¡°If you can reach even higher levels, the score will multiply with each additional floor.¡± ¡°Understood, students,¡± over a hundred people replied in unison. The next moment, with a wave of the white-haired elder¡¯s hand, the first level¡¯s grand doors of the Tower of Heavenly Dao slowly opened. One hundred people strode into the tower with great momentum. As soon as they entered, they felt an incredibly strong suppressive force and a rebounding force. Some hadn¡¯t even had the chance to resist before they were repelled by the force. ¡°A hundredfold gravity,¡± Xu Zimei said, feeling his own condition and speaking calmly. This gravity is set according to each individual¡¯s cultivation talent. No matter how powerful you are, you cannot escape this force. Everyone present felt as though their legs were filled with lead, extraordinarily heavy. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Let¡¯s not think about private fights for now,¡± a man in a blue robe stepped out from the remaining crowd. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s work together to reach the fifth level before anything else. My name is Zhang Chou, the Saint Heir of the Sect of the Seven Emotions.¡± ¡°So it is the Love Sage,¡± someone murmured in a low voice, admiringly. ¡°Although we have not met, the deeds of the Love Sage are as loud as thunder to my ears. It is said that when the Love Sage plays his Sorrowful Departure, all beings between heaven and earth cannot help but feel desolate. I propose that the Love Sage temporarily act as our leader, until we reach the fifth level.¡± People began to suggest around him. ¡°By chance, I have some understanding of this Tower of Heavenly Dao. If you are willing, I shall not shirk the responsibility,¡± Zhang Chou replied with a smile. No sooner had he finished speaking than a part of the people agreed with him. Others, proud and aloof by nature, naturally did not wish to bow down to him. ¡°The difference between each floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao is vast, as if climbing to the heavens.¡± Zhang Chou continued. ¡°The first floor has a hundredfold gravity, as you have already felt. Now let¡¯s go to the second floor, where the True Sunfire exists.¡± The crowd, half doubting, eventually made their way to the second floor with some difficulty under the suppression of hundredfold gravity. Xu Zimei, however, did not find it difficult. He took a deliberate look at a young man in grey. They had entered together, and it seemed that the other had walked up comfortably. Completely unaffected by the gravity. As soon as they passed through the Spatial Gate to the second floor, A scorching heat hit them in the face. And this heat was not merely ordinary warmth; it was the intensity that could burn one¡¯s Divine Soul. Looking around, the entire second floor was engulfed in raging True Sunfire. It was an unnerving sight. To pass the second level, one must venture through the True Sunfire. Failure would probably mean being reduced to ashes in an instant. ¡°Legend has it that the Ancestral Master of Divine Flames of Heavenly Dao Academy, while cultivating the Great Sun Golden Curse, attracted the True Sunfire. And thus, it descended into the Tower of Heavenly Dao, unique in this world,¡± said Zhang Chou. ¡°Everyone must assess their own capacity; it¡¯s best not to enter if you¡¯re not confident, lest you lose your life.¡± As he finished speaking, the young man in the grey robe stepped into the second floor¡¯s True Sunfire alone. He had no aura emanating from him, walking in like an ordinary commoner. The Blazing Flame burned all around him. Yet, as if oblivious, he walked on without uttering a word. ¡°This guy,¡± Da Zhi the monk said from the side. ¡°How do you see it?¡± ¡°Difficult to say, easy to say, not so hard,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and then followed by walking in. When the others around saw Xu Zimei enter and come out unscathed, they also tentatively stepped in. The next moment, he didn¡¯t even have time to scream before his entire figure vanished into smoke and ash. Disappearing right before their eyes as if he had never existed. ¡°These flames are not real flames, but flames of the Divine Soul,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking towards Da Zhi the monk. ¡°If you are not afraid of it, and your heart is filled with boundless courage, pressing forward relentlessly, naturally it won¡¯t burn you. If there is even a trace of hesitation or fear in your heart, your Divine Soul will be burned to ashes.¡± ¡°This brother speaks the truth,¡± Zhang Chou said with a smile from the side. ¡°If you cannot press forward relentlessly, you¡¯ll have to use other means.¡± He took out a pill he had prepared in advance from his Storage Ring. The pill was a dark blue color, only the size of a longan fruit, and it emitted strands of cold air. ¡°This is a Cleansing Soul Pill I bought for a hefty price, which can keep my Divine Soul immaculate and avoid the burning of this True Sunfire.¡± Zhang Chou said with a smile, ¡°Although the trials within the Tower of Heavenly Dao are harsh, they all have traceable patterns. You all should be careful too.¡± He swallowed the pill directly, and a layer of dark blue Spiritual Energy enveloped his body. He then walked in under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. ¡°Brother Zhang, do you have any more Cleansing Soul Pills? I am willing to pay a high price for them,¡± someone immediately asked from the side. ¡°I happen to have ten more on me. I¡¯m not one to be unreasonable; how about the highest bidder takes them?¡± Zhang Chou said with a smile, ¡°Or we could trade items for it.¡± Xu Zimei watched amused from the side; it seemed this guy knew about the examination in advance and wanted to make a sizable profit from it. Some people immediately started to scramble for the pills. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? However, everyone present was a chosen child of heaven. Some were already sitting cross-legged, stabilizing their minds. Then a large number of people started to walk into the True Sunfire. Some passed; naturally, some vanished into nothing. Out of a hundred who entered this place, by the time they reached the second layer, nearly half had disappeared. It should be noted that those who could come to participate in this competition were truly chosen children of heaven, and not every talent could compare. ¡­ When the remaining people reached the third layer, they only saw chaos all around. Grey gas filled the air. Three ancient statues stood at the forefront. In the middle of these three statues was one of the Buddha Ancestors holding a Buddhist gesture with a single hand. On each side were two Arhats. The two Arhats had gold-red capes draped behind them, standing on both sides. The statue of the Buddha Ancestor was made of pure gold with a plump and content face, long ear lobes, and a large belly, exemplifying an expression that was always smiling. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this third layer?¡± someone asked, looking towards Zhang Chou with urgency. ¡°Ghost Buddha, two sides, clear heart, true nature,¡± Zhang Chou said gravely. ¡°This trial is about whether you can clearly understand your own true intentions. Whether it is to take on Destiny and become a Great Emperor or to remain an ordinary cultivator. Can you understand the path that you wish to walk?¡± ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± someone asked, puzzled. Every person here wanted to become a Great Emperor; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered coming to the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you try,¡± Zhang Chou said with a mysterious smile. If only the tests of the Heavenly Dao Academy were that simple. This time, before the others could say anything more, the young man in grey stepped forward once again, the first to proceed. Chapter 843 - Chapter 843 Chapter 842 Ghost Buddhas Life, Defeating Another Self ?Chapter 843: Chapter 842: Ghost Buddha¡¯s Life, Defeating Another Self Chapter 843: Chapter 842: Ghost Buddha¡¯s Life, Defeating Another Self The youth in gray walked slowly into the third layer. People around did not rashly enter but looked on from the sidelines. Majestic Buddhist chants emanated from the empty void. Immediately after, three Buddha statues shone brightly with golden light, which together with the gray mist enveloped the youth in gray. The youth in gray paused momentarily before rising up, dispersing the layers of mist, and easily walked past this level. ¡°He passed in just a few seconds?¡± Zhang Chou beside him was astounded, his eyes wide and mouth agape. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± someone asked, doubtful. The sight of another youth walking into the gray mist and golden light followed soon after. Before even two minutes had gone by, the youth suddenly began to struggle, his hair disheveled, running out from inside as if mad. ¡°I am a ghost, I am a ghost,¡± the person shouted aloud. In the end, he exploded his Vein Gate by the side and died. The contrast between the two incidents was too stark for the crowd to accept. Xu Zimei smiled and, without paying attention to the others, walked directly inside. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? As soon as he entered, the scene before his eyes began to change. He saw everything around him shrouded in a gray haze, with only three Buddha Ancestor statues radiating golden light floating in mid-air. The Buddha Ancestor spoke as if to a person, the Way of Inquiry: ¡°Would you wish to Become Emperor?¡± ¡°Willing,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Good, we can help you,¡± the Buddha Ancestor in the middle smiled, a flick of the golden finger. A streak of golden light soared down, directly entering Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead. At that moment, his body burst forth with golden Buddhist light, and his entire being was filled with an intense scent of Buddhist Law. He had transformed into an actual Buddha Ancestor. ¡°Bearing the name of Buddha, walking amongst the world,¡± a grand Buddhist chant echoed from above. ¡°You are the Present World Buddha.¡± Xu Zimei looked up, only to see the gray mist before him disappear, and the three Buddha statues vanished without a trace. Turning his head, he saw Da Zhi and a group of people behind him looking at him enviously. As the Present World Buddha, highly virtuous and respected, he was revered by everyone. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Even many who saw him would bow down and worship. Xu Zimei felt as if the passage of time within him accelerated greatly. But this sensation of time passing was subtle, undetectable even by ordinary strong beings with the Divine Vein. He easily passed the third layer and, after becoming the Present World Buddha, seemed to undergo a complete metamorphosis. He effortlessly ascended all the way to the tenth layer. This drew the attention of the entire Heavenly Dao Academy. Soon after, the principal met with him personally, taking him under his wing as the most promising Disciple to compete for the title of Great Emperor. Then his fame grew ever larger. He held Buddhist meetings, preached the Buddhist Law, and acquired thousands of Disciples who believed in him; some even built temples and crafted golden statues in his honor. Destiny swiftly took shape, and within the competition for Destiny, he shone brilliantly, securing it after a hard battle. Just as he was bearing Destiny in the Firmament, the three Buddha statues that he had encountered in the Tower of Heavenly Dao suddenly appeared before him. They were smiling at him. Their laughter grew indulgent, louder and louder, and the Buddhist light on his body slowly faded to nothing. It turned into Ghost Qi. The three Buddha statues also transformed into three skulls, their eye sockets flickering with dark black flames. ¡°You are not the Present World Buddha, but a sacrifice of the Ghost Tribe,¡± the skull laughed at him. Following that, Xu Zimei felt the intense Buddhist light within him turn entirely into pitch-black Ghost Qi. His entire face was eroded by the Ghost Qi. The temples built for him, the golden statues molded, at this moment, they had all become ghosts. The disciples who listened to his scripture reading were also entangled in Ghost Qi, screaming hoarsely. At the place closest to Destiny, he was struck down from the clouds by a pair of enormous hands. And at this moment, when Xu Zimei opened his eyes again, he found himself still deep within the third floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. ¡°This is the two sides of Ghost Buddha, to clearly comprehend and see one¡¯s true nature,¡± he murmured to himself. In this illusion, he had constructed a very complete worldview and persona. Having been the Present World Buddha for a lifetime, only to be told that he was actually from the Ghost Tribe. Being cast down while nearing Destiny, these two most powerful contrasts could almost drive a person mad. After all, this was a lifetime crafted for a persona by an illusion. Do you ultimately want to be a Buddha, or a ghost? Or do you simply want to be yourself, regardless of Buddha or ghost? However, Xu Zimei¡¯s Taoist Heart was strong. He wasn¡¯t affected and instead calmly observed the life the illusion had created for him. He had broken through the third floor slightly later than the young man in gray. Because Xu Zimei did not rush to break through, while that young man in gray must have instantly shattered the illusion¡¯s falsehood as soon as he entered it. To possess such a strong will and Taoist Heart and to shatter this illusion in an instant, Xu Zimei knew that among the younger generation he knew, he would at least rank in the top five. Xu Zimei turned to look at Da Zhi the monk behind him and smiled, ¡°Come in, you only need to remember one thing. You don¡¯t have to be a Buddha or a ghost; you just need to be yourself.¡± Seeing that several people had already entered, the remaining dozens hesitated for a moment before walking in as well. The gray fog became even more violent. Out of the remaining fifty people, only about ten managed to get through this third challenge. Monk Da Zhi emerged from the gray fog, drenched in sweat. Panting, he looked at Xu Zimei and laughed loudly, ¡°Thrilling! That was truly thrilling.¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I saw that I was bearing Destiny,¡± the monk Da Zhi said with a smile. ¡°But this illusion didn¡¯t account for one thing; I can see the secrets of heaven. We diviners can observe everyone¡¯s Qi, but I don¡¯t possess the ability to Become Emperor. Even if Destiny was laid out before me, I wouldn¡¯t have become the Great Emperora€¡±they miscalculated. However, experiencing what it feels like to be an emperor once in my life, I truly have no regrets.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled, the group continued upwards to the fourth floor. As long as they passed the fourth floor and reached the fifth, they would have made it through the Tower of Heavenly Dao¡¯s assessment. Everyone was somewhat apprehensive; the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s examination was truly diabolical. When the dozen or so people arrived at the fourth challenge, they saw that everyone had been separated into different spaces. Xu Zimei found himself alone in a room. Inside the room, apart from himself, there was a second Xu Zimei. An identical self. ¡°For most people, sometimes what needs to be overcome is not just the enemy, but also themselves.¡± An elderly voice came from all around. The voice echoed in the empty void. ¡°The task of the fourth challenge is to defeat the other you, and then you can pass.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and looked up at his other self. Identical, with almost no discernible difference. He drew Tyrant Shadow, and his counterpart did the same. The two made the same movements, using the same martial skills. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t plan on playing along with you any longer.¡± Chapter 844 - Chapter 844 Chapter 843 Sitting Idle for a Thousand Years ?Chapter 844: Chapter 843: Sitting Idle for a Thousand Years Chapter 844: Chapter 843: Sitting Idle for a Thousand Years Xu Zimei clenched his right hand, and endless Demonic Qi gathered in his palm. The other self across from him was making the same movement. Yet at that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot. The next moment, a loud ¡°boom¡± was heard as the phantom across from him was thoroughly penetrated through the chest. That other self looked at Xu Zimei with some surprise. Then it slowly dissipated in midair. Xu Zimei dusted off his hands; this copy of himself was indeed impressive. But any copy has its limits; if one¡¯s own strength is too strong, then it cannot be replicated. Just like placing a Great Emperor here, it¡¯s doubtful that even a shadow could be replicated, let alone copying skills. As the phantom dissipated, the space around Xu Zimei also vanished, revealing a long pathway of green clouds in front of him. Xu Zimei walked straight toward the pathway. When he reached the Spatial Gate leading to the fifth level, Xu Zimei found that someone had already arrived ahead of him. It was the gray-shirted youth from earlier. Both were slightly surprised upon seeing each other. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°How should I address you, young sir?¡± the gray-shirted youth asked, looking at Xu Zimei. After introducing himself, Xu Zimei smiled and asked, ¡°And you?¡± ¡°My name is Mo Tianming,¡± the gray-shirted youth replied with a smile. ¡°Out of the hundred who entered the Tower of Heavenly Dao this time, only Brother Xu caught my eye.¡± Xu Zimei merely smiled and did not say much. At this moment, among the dozen or so people who had entered the fourth level, apart from Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming, only two others had passed through and come out. One of them was the monk Da Zhi. When he came out, he was spitting blood, his whole body on the brink of death, with his Divine Soul severely damaged. But fortunately, he had passed the test. The other was the youth named Zhang Chou. The four stood in front of the fourth level¡¯s Void Gate. Xu Zimei looked at Da Zhi and asked, ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± ¡°I was divining with my other self,¡± Da Zhi replied, chuckling bloodily. ¡°Later, I used a Forbidden Technique, saw his true nature, and defeated him.¡± ¡°You suffered the backlash of the Forbidden Technique,¡± Xu Zimei observed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Da Zhi shook his head. ¡°Anyway, I have already passed the assessment.¡± When the few of them passed through the fourth level¡¯s Void Gate to the fifth level, they found themselves in complete darkness. Apart from the darkness, there were four meditation cushions laid out in front of them. They saw an old man in green clothes, hunched over and holding a walking stick, slowly emerging from the darkness. He looked at the four young men and chuckled, ¡°This fifth challenge is no different. You just need to stay on these meditation cushions for another thousand years, without leaving them, to pass.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Da Zhi slightly frowned. ¡°What kind of assessment is this?¡± ¡°Martial Peak is solitude, loneliness, A long search, and the chilling heights of solitary success,¡± Zhang Chou added with a chuckle. ¡°This challenge tests whether you can endure solitude. A thousand years, just meditating on these cushions, how many people can withstand that?¡± ¡°Of course, should you choose to give up, you are already considered having passed the Tower of Heavenly Dao¡¯s assessments,¡± the old man in green continued with a smile. ¡°But the higher you climb, the more points you¡¯ll earn.¡± ¡°I quit,¡± Zhang Chou declared without hesitation. Understanding his own limitations, he did not want to waste time. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Da Zhi stated, somewhat unwillingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the flow of time here is different from the outside world,¡± the old man in green explained. ¡°Time here is still; however long you stay won¡¯t affect the outside.¡± The three nodded and then sat down one by one on the nearest meditation cushions. Loneliness is the most fearsome thing in this world. If you were locked in a small, closed space for a period of time, most people would probably go mad. Time passed little by little. Xu Zimei was relatively fine. Not to mention that his Divine Soul could enter the Divine Continent at any time, His Taoist Heart was immensely strong, unwavering even after tens of thousands of years. At that moment, he was sorting through his own body. Having reached its peak in terms of Power Vortex, but with the Divine Continent entering the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation, His body had undergone another transformation, capable of condensing more Heaven-shaking Power Vortexes. Also, the Extraordinary Meridian Manual could now open ten Extraordinary Meridians, almost completing them all. He continued to cultivate and polish his Taoist Heart. Darkness enveloped them like a giant beast, silently roaring around them. One year, two years¡­ Time flowed slowly. As time wore on, Da Zhi was the first to break. He stood up from the darkness, breathing in a suffocated manner. He was the first to leave this thousand-year meditation. Only those who had truly experienced it understood its terror. ¡­¡­. One hundred years, two hundred yearsa€| Eventually, they lost track of the years. The best way to eradicate loneliness is to embrace it. Xu Zimei felt his own strength climbing another ladder after such a prolonged tempering. His situation was akin to accumulating slowly to burst forth intermittentlya€¡±now, the accumulations were for the exponential rise when it came time to become an emperor. Eventually, everything fell into place. Sudden bell tolls rang out from the darkness, Breaking the millennium of silence. ¡°A thousand years have passed,¡± the voice of the old man in green resounded. Xu Zimei then slowly opened his eyes. A wisp of black mist flashed through his eyes. He stood up, and with him, the gray-shirted youth, Mo Tianming, also rose. The two exchanged glances. ¡°Shall we proceed to the sixth challenge?¡± Mo Tianming asked with a smile. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded calmly. The old man in green beside them chuckled and added, ¡°Just a reminder. Starting from the sixth challenge, it¡¯s not just about assessments anymore. While the first five challenges tested your Taoist Heart, Divine Soul, and temperament, From the sixth challenge on, you¡¯ll need to rely purely on personal strength to advance. There are no shortcuts.¡± ¡­a€| Meanwhile, outside the Tower of Heavenly Dao, several candidates were being assessed; a man in white robes chuckled, ¡°It seems that this year we still have many promising talents.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not only looking for promising talents but also those with the real potential to carry the Destiny,¡± another person replied. ¡°It¡¯s unknown if anyone will reach the tenth level.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very difficult,¡± the man in white robes slightly shook his head. ¡°Since the establishment of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, from the era of Wild Desolation to present, only a handful have passed the tenth level.¡± ¡°Have you heard that the Saint Heir of the Slaying Immortal Sect is coming to our Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± the white-robed man continued. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°That old man Qing Wei even specifically mentioned it to me,¡± another old man replied, shaking his head. ¡°I heard that this generation has both a Saint Heir and a Saintess. They plan to have the Saint Heir trained at the Heavenly Dao Academy while training the Saintess themselves. Ultimately together, they¡¯ll undertake the Destiny.¡± Chapter 845 - Chapter 845 Chapter 844 Star Origin Great Emperor ?Chapter 845: Chapter 844 Star Origin Great Emperor Chapter 845: Chapter 844 Star Origin Great Emperor As the two of them entered the sixth level, the thunderous sound of drums immediately arose beside their ears. Their figures appeared on a vast expanse of desolate land. In this world, countless enemies attacked the two of them. These enemies included members of the human race, Monster Race, Giants, as well as countless other clans like the Spirit Clan and Stone Race. Each of them was extraordinarily formidable and unrivaled. Xu Zimei, wielding Tyrant Shadow, and Mo Tianming, with radiant cyan light in both hands, plunged into the crowd. In an instant, the crowd, like a torrent, was split open with a crack. The assessments from the sixth to the ninth levels were almost the same. They all took place in this vast wasteland, but the enemies they met here grew ever stronger and more numerous as they proceeded. Moreover, the gravity descending in the space also multiplied several dozen times. Occasionally, Heavenly Thunder would fall from the sky, and Blazing Flame would roll down. Any slight mistake could potentially reduce them to shattered bones and crushed bodies. Xu Zimei and his companion fought a bloody battle until the ninth level, where at that moment, they seemed like Gods of Slaughter, surrounded by carnage. Both were drenched in blood, appearing like blood-soaked figures. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Mo Tianming, catching his breath, glanced at Xu Zimei. Then, together, the two stepped into the tenth level. At this moment, the outside world was almost shaking with discussions throughout the entire Heavenly Dao City. Everyone stood beneath the Tower of Heavenly Dao watching. To know that previously, it was sensational for just one person to clear the tenth level. And this time, two people were entering the tenth level together, which meant that it was possible for two of them to emerge simultaneously. ¡°Do you think they have a good chance?¡± someone excitedly asked. ¡°Being able to enter the tenth level already shows outstanding talent, but we just don¡¯t know what the assessment for the tenth level is,¡± replied someone nearby, slightly shaking their head. Among the many teachers of assessments at Heavenly Dao Academy, an elderly man let out a long sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°This era seems to be much more exciting.¡± ¡­ On the tenth level of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, it was a world enveloped in starlight. When Xu Zimei and his companion arrived, they were slightly shocked by the scene before them. Countless starlights enveloped the entire night sky, the starlight almost tangible, while a Milky Way fell from east to west. Stars twinkling, the Milky Way cascading. In the distance of this starry space, a silhouette stood there. This figure seemed to merge with the universe, as if he himself was the world, he was the starry sky. He wore a blue robe, strikingly prominent among the starlight. As Xu Zimei and his companion approached, the silhouette also slowly turned around. ¡°Star Origin Great Emperor,¡± Mo Tianming exclaimed the moment he saw the man turn around. Xu Zimei looked up to see the man with long hair, casually draped over his back. With a high nose bridge, sword-like eyebrows, and starry eyes, his features bore a hint of Western Region style. Especially those starry eyes, as if they were truly transformed from the myriad stars above. His body surged with intense stellar force. ¡°It seems there are still some who remember me,¡± the man responded with a smile upon hearing Mo Tianming call out his regal title. ¡°As you see, I am the examiner of this tenth level.¡± Star Origin Great Emperor, he too was an ancient emperor. He was a Great Emperor wholly nurtured by Heavenly Dao Academy. Legend has it that Star Origin Great Emperor was originally a mere beggar, who by chance passed the assessments of Heavenly Dao Academy. From there, he began his phenomenal life journey. He dominated the younger generation of the Heavenly Dao Academy and even the older generations. Ultimately, he fulfilled his Destiny. However, Star Origin Great Emperor was also the most low-profile among the emperors. He didn¡¯t create any forces; instead, he spent a period bearing his Destiny teaching at the Heavenly Dao Academy. He left all his life¡¯s learning within the academy and ultimately ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. ¡­ ¡°How does the Great Emperor intend to assess us?¡± Mo Tianming asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, just defeat me,¡± the Star Origin Great Emperor said with a smile. Mo Tianming paused for a moment, realizing that a direct confrontation with the Great Emperor was still slightly beyond their reach. After all, they were only in the Divine Vein Realm. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°You need not be nervous,¡± the Star Origin Great Emperor said with a smile. ¡°This phantom here is one left by me before I bore my Destiny. So in a sense, we are quite similar.¡± ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± the Star Origin Great Emperor asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Mo Tianming glanced at Xu Zimei and then spoke. He slowly stepped forward, blue Spiritual Energy swirling around him. The Spiritual Energy transformed into countless Blazing Winds, howling around him. Suddenly, Mo Tianming¡¯s figure twisted and vanished into the void. In the next moment, he appeared right in front of the Star Origin Great Emperor. The Mad Wind tore through the air, attacking the Star Origin Great Emperor. The Star Origin Great Emperor slightly straightened up, not daring to underestimate his opponent. He raised his right hand, and the endless Stellar Force spread in his palm. With a ¡°boom,¡± the figures of the two exploded in the void. Each retreated three steps, seemingly matched evenly. ¡°Not bad, come at me again,¡± the Star Origin Great Emperor laughed out loud. The Stellar Force around him grew more intense. Milky Way fell all around, significantly increasing his own aura. The Star Origin Great Emperor threw a punch, the endless starlight blossoming in front of them. ¡°Kun Roc Nine Steps,¡± Mo Tianming shouted coldly. The Hurricane around him formed into a dragon twister, picking up dust all around. A sharp bird call echoed faintly. Then, numerous phantom images of Mo Tianming formed, surrounding and attacking the Star Origin Great Emperor. The Stellar Force and the Hurricane exploded in front of them. They separated once more. ¡°Let¡¯s decide the winner with one move,¡± the Star Origin Great Emperor said with a smile. ¡°If we keep probing like this, we might end up fighting the whole day.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Tianming nodded. He stretched out his right hand, forming a blue sphere in the palm of his hand. This sphere emitted a primitive force. The blue sphere, embedded in his palm, attacked with overwhelming momentum. The Star Origin Great Emperor chuckled, raising his right fist. He reached above his head, and the Stellar Force from the entire sky surged towards him. ¡°Fight,¡± Mo Tianming yelled fiercely. Their fists collided. At that moment, a force of Jing Qi spread from between them, the Space tearing like a thin sheet of paper. An infinite authority permeated between the two. At their fists, two massive True Fate Phantom Images emerged behind them. Behind the Star Origin Great Emperor were the full heavens¡¯ stars, while behind Mo Tianming was the phantom of a Monster. This monster was blue, but only an outline was visible, its true face unclear. As the two stood locked in a stalemate, a very mysterious aura burst forth from Mo Tianming. The Star Origin Great Emperor¡¯s figure flew backward. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846 Chapter 845 Entering the Heavenly Dao Academy ?Chapter 846: Chapter 845 Entering the Heavenly Dao Academy Chapter 846: Chapter 845 Entering the Heavenly Dao Academy This mysterious power erupted from Mo Tianming¡¯s body in an instant. It then disappeared just as quickly in the next moment. It gave the illusion of unreality. But the figure of Star Origin Great Emperor had indeed been sent flying backward for real. For one must know that even though the projection of Star Origin Great Emperor left here was from before he bore his Destiny, he had already been invincible within the Heavenly Dao Academy by then. He was not someone who could be defeated so easily. ¡°You,¡± Star Origin Great Emperor looked at Mo Tianming with some surprise, then pondered for a moment. ¡°I suppose I won, then?¡± Mo Tianming inquired. ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± Star Origin Great Emperor chuckled. ¡°I will be waiting for you in Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± That Star Origin Great Emperor would say these words was evidence of how highly he regarded Mo Tianming. ¡°Do you need to rest before fighting me?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked calmly. ¡°No need, I didn¡¯t use much energy,¡± Star Origin Great Emperor gestured with his hand. In his right hand, the starlight surged violently as he looked towards Xu Zimei, without any trace of underestimation. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Reaching this tenth floor was sufficient to show his strength. With starlight surging in his fist, a punch was thrown, the heavens and earth changed color, stars surged, and the void collapsed downward. Xu Zimei slightly grinned. If his opponent were a projection of someone who had become Emperor, he might have the chance to fight, but against this Divine Vein Realm projection, he firmly believed he was invincible. With a ¡°snap¡± sound, the incoming starry fist was directly caught in his hand. Xu Zimei¡¯s right palm that gripped the fist pulled backward, and the figure of Star Origin Great Emperor also toppled forward. Following that, with a ¡°bang,¡± Xu Zimei threw a leg split, directly kicking the opponent flying. Although Star Origin Great Emperor had his arms crossed in front of him, the sheer force still sent him flying. ¡°How about it? Want to fight again?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Spiritual Energy rolled off his body, transforming into a majestic river that suppressed the entire starry sky. With just one move, both individuals had already gauged each other¡¯s strength. ¡°One more move, if you win then you pass,¡± Star Origin Great Emperor said gravely. Mo Tianming was also watching carefully. True Fate Emergence occurred behind Star Origin Great Emperor, with the sky filled with dazzling and brilliant stars that formed several human shadows behind him. ¡°Is this the Star Constellation?¡± Mo Tianming exclaimed in surprise. These constellations numbered twenty-eight, each one bizarrely shaped, all different constellations¡¯ powers converging. ¡°Star Constellation Blade,¡± Star Origin Great Emperor cried out. The power of these constellations converged into a curved blade, tearing through layers of void, making a direct beeline towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked up, dense Demonic Qi gathering in his palm. He directly reached out towards this Star Constellation Blade. With a ¡°boom,¡± the surrounding void exploded layer by layer under Star Origin Great Emperor¡¯s shocked gaze. A pair of large hands came through the void, directly grabbing the Star Constellation Blade. Split into two, the myriad of stars in the palm were directly annihilated. And the figure of Star Origin Great Emperor was sent tumbling backward. He retreated several steps before finally stabilizing his figure. Beside him, Mo Tianming watched with mouth agape, his gaze intense as he took a deep breath. ¡°Did I pass then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Truly ¡®ashamed of all the heroes of yore, look now who¡¯s the man of the hour,''¡± Star Origin Great Emperor burst out laughing. ¡°If we were in the same era, it would definitely be thrilling.¡± ¡­ Outside the Tower of Heavenly Dao, accompanied by the happenings on the tenth floor, a purple glow flickered. ¡°Boom boom¡± two bell sounds came from the direction of the tower¡¯s top. The crowd that was discussing instantly exploded. Because everyone in Heavenly Dao City knew what the ringing of the bell twice meant. Two people had passed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. When Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming came down, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards them. Three people directly greeted them. In the middle was a white-haired elderly man wearing a white robe. To the left was a slightly burly man. And to the right was a woman sporting a longsword and long flowing hair. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, I am Li Changhe, the vice president of Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± the old man said with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Vice President,¡± Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming also nodded in greeting. ¡°You two have passed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. According to the rules, you do not need to participate in the second round of assessments. You can directly enter Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Li Changhe said with a smile. Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming exchanged glances, then both nodded slightly. ¡°Vice President, do you mean our assessment is over?¡± Mo Tianming asked. ¡°Yes, join me for now, and after today¡¯s assessments are over for everyone, I will arrange for both of you personally,¡± Li Changhe nodded in response. Xu Zimei looked up at the sky, the horizon almost painted by the dusk. The sun was also about to set. The assessments at Heavenly Dao Academy were likely nearing their end for the day. The two followed behind Li Changhe, paying no mind to the pointing and numerous discussions around them. The people in the Heavenly Dao Academy brought chairs, allowing Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming to sit next to Li Changhe. The assessment at the Tower of Heavenly Dao continued. Li Changhe looked at the two, smiling as he asked, ¡°Where do you two hail from?¡± ¡°A Nameless Loose Cultivator here,¡± Mo Tianming answered with a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°I am from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei stated. He didn¡¯t hide it either, for with the power of the Heavenly Dao Academy, if they wanted to investigate, hiding his identity was utterly impossible. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Li Changhe frowned slightly but still nodded. Until evening, the recruitment at Heavenly Dao Academy was finally concluded. With the dispersing crowd, the only true passers of the tenth level that day were still just Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming. ¡°Menghe,¡± Li Changhe called out to the side. A woman dressed in a green lotus skirt walked over gracefully. This woman had a pure appearance, with long, shiny black hair. Her eyes were bright, and her skin was fair. ¡°Teacher,¡± the green-skirted woman Li Menghe approached and greeted. ¡°Take these two to the Loulan Courtyard,¡± Li Changhe pointed at Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming and instructed. ¡°Yes,¡± Li Menghe nodded. Then the white-haired old man Li Changhe turned around, smiled at Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming, and spoke. ¡°You two rest at Loulan Courtyard tonight, I will discuss with the other teachers. Tomorrow I will assign suitable teachers for both of you.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, not objecting. He had come for the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, and other matters did not concern him much. The Heavenly Dao Academy, where everyone battled and bled to enter, wasn¡¯t seen as very significant to him. ¡°You two follow me,¡± Li Menghe looked at Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming and said. Then she led the way into the interior of Heavenly Dao Academy. Chapter 847 - Chapter 847 Chapter 846 Academy Conspiracy ?Chapter 847: Chapter 846 Academy Conspiracy Chapter 847: Chapter 846 Academy Conspiracy The gates of the Heavenly Dao Academy were a hundred meters long. They soared into the clouds. A grand, majestic aura emanated from the gates. On each side of the academy¡¯s gate, there were two statues of men. One of the men held a horsetail whisk, dressed in a Daoist robe, with an imposing aura. The other man stood on a Green Tiger, his right hand raised above his head, gathering Blade Intent in the palm of his hand. ¡°These two are the founding ancestors of our Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Li Menghe explained on the side. ¡°The one on the left is the Green Tiger Ancestral Master, and the one on the right is the One-Qi Daoist. It is said that during the Wild Desolation era, these two were the pioneers of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Together with others, they established this institution in an era dominated by Monster Beasts, drinking blood like milk, aiming to cultivate more talents for our human race.¡± ¡°Admirable,¡± Mo Tianming nodded. ¡°However, after the True Martial Great Emperor greatly uplifted the human race, our Heavenly Dao Academy also began enrolling without discrimination, and individuals from other races were also admitted into the institution,¡± Li Menghe continued. ¡°Vice Principal Li is very optimistic about you all. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? You must do your best.¡± ¡°Li senior, if you are free tomorrow, could you perhaps show us around inside the academy?¡± Xu Zimei said. His main intention was to find the location of the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, but it was inconvenient to ask directly. To avoid others suspecting his motives. ¡°Well,¡± Li Menghe paused and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how the academy arranges things for you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I could take you around.¡± Entering the Heavenly Dao Academy, even though it was already dark, the academy was still bustling. Above their heads, countless islands and pavilions floated. Some were sitting in the firmament, absorbing the Essence of the Moon, while others practiced Sword Flight. There were even those riding ancient giant beasts moving about, carrying an overwhelming suppression of their beastly might. The area of the Heavenly Dao Academy was vast and boundless, housing about a hundred thousand students. Its bustling activity and resources were unparalleled across all the academies on the Yuan Central Continent. When the group arrived at the Loulan Courtyard, they saw a serene courtyard. It was surrounded by a Spirit Gathering Array, filled with abundant Spiritual Energy. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Various flowers and trees were planted around. In the center of the courtyard, there were several huge ginkgo trees. The walls of the courtyard were piled up with Silver Moonstone, and inside there were three houses. It was evident, both the environment and the construction materials were of the highest choice. ¡°Alright, you all rest here tonight,¡± Li Menghe said. ¡°Thank you, senior Li,¡± Mo Tianming expressed his gratitude. Watching Li Menghe¡¯s retreating figure, Mo Tianming then turned to look at Xu Zimei. He smiled and said, ¡°So Brother Xu is a Talented Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, my apologies for my earlier ignorance.¡± ¡°Brother Mo is quite remarkable too,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Just now inside the Tower of Heavenly Dao, Xu Zimei clearly felt that mysterious power within Mo Tianming. It was definitely Emperor Qi. After all, having seen a real Great Emperor, the Divine Emperor before, he couldn¡¯t be mistaken about this feeling. ¡°Everyone has secrets. I look forward to our future interactions. As fellow students of the same institution, we must take care of each other,¡± Mo Tianming smiled. The two chatted briefly, then returned to their respective rooms. ¡­ Currently, inside the Heavenly Dao Academy, in a brightly lit grand hall, There sat a dozen figures, each emanating a heavy presence. Vice Principal Li Changhe was sitting on the side. The woman seated at the head of the table wore a blue and white robe and her face was partially veiled. Due to the spacious cut of her robe, her figure was indiscernible. Directly below her position, two rows, filled with dozens of imposing instructors, stretched out on each side. ¡°I heard today¡¯s event at the Tower of Heavenly Dao was quite sensational,¡± the woman said, her voice pleasing as she lightly chuckled. ¡°Headmistress,¡± Li Changhe nodded as he spoke. ¡°Two persons have breached the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, so I have come to seek your advice.¡± ¡°What did Star Origin Ancestral Master say?¡± the woman inquired. ¡°The Ancestral Master gave two suggestions; the youth called Mo Tianming carries the Emperor Qi, which ought to be exceptional. His future is boundless,¡± Li Changhe stated. ¡°As for the other one, Xu Zimei, he is inscrutable.¡± ¡°Inscrutable?¡± The woman at the head furrowed her brow slightly. Her skin was fair, and there was a unique charm when she knit her brows lightly. ¡°In this world, it¡¯s rare for someone to be inscrutable even to an Ancestral Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious too, but these were the Ancestral Master¡¯s exact words,¡± Li Changhe nodded. ¡°What do you all think?¡± the woman asked, looking around at the others. ¡°Since the Ancestral Master holds such high regard, I think we should cultivate both well.¡± ¡°Yes, perhaps the Great Emperor of this generation might originate from our Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± ¡°I agree, being able to produce a Great Emperor of this era, some people would not dare to be overly presumptuous.¡± ¡°Vice Headmaster, what do you think?¡± the woman turned to Li Changhe and asked. ¡°My suggestion is to focus on cultivating Mo Tianming; as for Xu Zimei, give him more thought,¡± Li Changhe said. ¡°Mo Tianming is a Loose Cultivator, and after nurturing him, he will belong to our Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei is likely a Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, as you all probably know. Regardless, he will not stay at the academy.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± some teachers nodded below. They said, ¡°Both are worth cultivating, but Mo Tianming deserves more.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± the woman at the head slightly waved her hand. ¡°Venerable Ming, take Mo Tianming under your wing. I want you to assist him with all your might until his Destiny is formed.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± a refined gentlemen stood up from below and promised. ¡°And Venerable Nu?¡± the woman surveyed the hall and then frowned as she asked. ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t arrived,¡± someone spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll go call him.¡± ¡°No need, just relay the message and have Xu Zimei report to him tomorrow,¡± the woman answered. ¡°This matter is thus settled.¡± The assembly below voiced no objections, although they were curious why Xu Zimei was being sent to Venerable Nu. After all, the academy¡¯s people had much to say about Venerable Nu. ¡°Venerable Jin, how are things on your end?¡± the woman shifted her focus within the hall towards a man dressed in a golden robe, and asked. ¡°It¡¯s problematic, probably won¡¯t last much longer,¡± Venerable Jin sighed. ¡°How much longer is ¡®not much longer¡¯?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Seven days, at most seven days,¡± Venerable Jin pondered for a moment and then confirmed. ¡°I see, you may all leave,¡± the woman fell silent for a moment before finally gesturing everyone to disperse. ¡°Headmistress, several forces in the north have already become restless and are stirring,¡± Venerable Jin continued. ¡°They all want a piece of the action, not fearing that they might break their teeth,¡± the woman scoffed coldly. Chapter 848 - Chapter 848 Chapter 847 Venerable Nu, Vermilion Bird Island ?Chapter 848: Chapter 847: Venerable Nu, Vermilion Bird Island Chapter 848: Chapter 847: Venerable Nu, Vermilion Bird Island Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Li Changhe heaved a long sigh. ¡°When has Heavenly Dao Academy ever fallen so low,¡± he lamented. ¡°A tiger is still a tiger even when it lands on the flat ground, and a dragon is still a dragon even when it swims in shallow waters,¡± someone calmly remarked from the side. ¡°Regardless, we are not ones to be coerced,¡± added another. ¡°Enough,¡± the woman at the head seemed a bit tired. Leaning back in her chair, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Just do as I have instructed for now.¡± Watching the slowly departing figures, the woman¡¯s eyes were profound, pondering something unknown. ¡­ The dawn was radiant, and the purple qi came from the east for thousands of miles. Xu Zimei stretched lazily and walked out of the room. In the Loulan Courtyard, Mo Tianming had risen early, sitting cross-legged under an ancient ginkgo tree. He was inhaling and exhaling the purple qi, a rich one drifting from the horizon. Between each breath, it seemed as though he held the profound mystery that could shift the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth. ¡°Brother Xu is awake,¡± Mo Tianming called out with a smile upon seeing Xu Zimei coming out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei nodded. As the two were chatting, Li Changhe walked in with two students from Heavenly Dao Academy. One of the students was Li Menghe. The other, a man, introduced himself as Lue Tian. ¡°Vice President Li,¡± Mo Tianming greeted. ¡°Ah, the arrangements for your affiliations have already been settled,¡± Li Changhe said with a nod and a smile. ¡°Mo, you will follow Venerable Ming, and Xu Zimei will be under Venerable Nu.¡± After saying this, Li Changhe seemed afraid that Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming might be worried. He explained, ¡°Both Venerable Ming and Venerable Nu are famously regarded teachers at the Academy. Following them will be best for your advancements.¡± ¡°Thank you, Vice President Li,¡± Mo Tianming nodded. ¡°Lue Tian, take Mo to Venerable Ming,¡± Li Changhe instructed. ¡°Menghe, take Xu Zimei to Venerable Nu.¡± Before parting, Mo Tianming grinned and waved at Xu Zimei saying, ¡°Brother Xu, hope we get more chances to spar.¡± Following Li Menghe, the two made their way towards the eastern part of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Given the vast expanse of Heavenly Dao Academy, the institution allowed void stepping, flying, or even riding various mounts. Mid-air, Li Menghe looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Just a heads-up, Venerable Nu has a bit of a strange temperament. Try not to irritate him too much.¡± ¡°A bit strange?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the academy was thinking,¡± Li Menghe continued. ¡°Venerable Nu has more than once made it clear he would not take on any more students. It¡¯s beyond me why the academy would assign you to him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°All the older students know,¡± Li Menghe nodded. ¡°Venerable Nu is the least responsible among the teachers and his demeanor is somewhat decadent. But I¡¯ve heard that a long time ago, he was the most prestigious and even the most likely candidate for the next dean. I don¡¯t know why he changed so much.¡± Xu Zimei laughed and asked, ¡°Do you know if there are any fun places in our Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± ¡°Fun?¡± Li Menghe seemed a bit confused by the term. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°I mean some training areas with fire attributes,¡± Xu Zimei said. He didn¡¯t outright mention Nine-Bend Godly Flames. ¡°There are plenty of those,¡± Li Menghe responded. ¡°There¡¯s Fireflame Mountain to the north and the Southern Fire Basin to the south, and the place we¡¯re heading to now,¡± said Venerable Nu. ¡°Vermilion Bird Island,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°It¡¯s related to the Four Divine Beasts, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, originally a Vermilion Bird Divine Beast fell here, causing the entire island to burn with the Southern Luminous Flame,¡± explained Li Menghe. ¡°The flames persist, never extinguishing, still burning to this day.¡± ¡°Do we have any powerful flames at our academy?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. ¡°Powerful flames? Plenty,¡± responded Li Menghe, somewhat clueless. ¡°We have the Southern Luminous Flame, as well as the Nirvana Flame, Pure Void Purple Flame¡­ in short, our Heavenly Dao Academy is much stronger than you imagine.¡± Hearing Li Menghe¡¯s words, Xu Zimei sighed slightly. He felt he couldn¡¯t learn anything from this person; he was completely naive. None of the topics discussed were of interest to him. It took about ten minutes for the two to fly and reach the so-called Vermilion Bird Island. From afar, the entire island seemed to float mid-air, surrounded by dreamlike, blue flames. The entire firmament was illuminated red by the flames. The roaring flames flourished around the island, yet the flora on the island seemed to relish these flames. And when Xu Zimei and his companion approached, they surprisingly felt no heat. It was as if the flames were icy cold. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± said Li Menghe. ¡°Follow my lead when we meet Venerable Nu; he¡¯s not easy to deal with, but you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded. He placed his hand into the Southern Luminous Flame and surprisingly felt no scorch. The two walked onto the island, and they saw lush flowers and plants all around. Wisteria sinensis wound along the gravel path ahead. Soaring Eagle Trees and greenwood trees grew densely on both sides, and unusually, apart from the flora, there were no creatures here. It was as if life carried a hint of an ending. As they walked on the gravel path, waves of Southern Luminous Flame surged around them like ocean waves. A ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± sound reached their ears, as if someone was forging iron. Xu Zimei curiously looked up and saw a shop in front of the path. It seemed to be a blacksmith¡¯s shop. An old, tattered banner fluttered in the breeze, wedged in a crack of the doorframe. At the shop¡¯s entrance, a muscular youth was wielding a hammer, forging iron with a ¡°bang, bang, bang.¡± The young man was focused, not even noticing Xu Zimei and his companion approaching. One hand wielded the hammer while the other held an unfinished sword embryo, forcefully striking it. ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb him for the moment, let¡¯s wait,¡± Li Menghe, who seemed familiar with the place, whispered to Xu Zimei. They waited nearly ten minutes. The youth occasionally furrowed his brows or broke into a slight grin. Finally, satisfied with the forged sword embryo, he placed it in the furnace next to him. As he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a towel, he finally noticed Xu Zimei and his companion who had already arrived. ¡°Ah, you two,¡± the muscular youth looked at them somewhat surprised. ¡°Menghe sister, when did you get here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a few minutes,¡± Li Menghe smiled. ¡°I know your habits, so we didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± the muscular youth quickly apologized with a smile. He asked, ¡°Menghe sister, what brings you here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Venerable Nu,¡± replied Li Menghe. Chapter 849 - Chapter 849 Chapter 848 The Enemy Seven Days Later ?Chapter 849: Chapter 848: The Enemy Seven Days Later Chapter 849: Chapter 848: The Enemy Seven Days Later ¡°The academy has assigned a student to come here, let me bring him over.¡± Li Menghe spoke and pushed Xu Zimei forward, smiling as he introduced, ¡°Meet your new junior disciple, Xu Zimei. This is Venerable Nu¡¯s direct disciple, Shi Jian.¡± ¡°Hello, Senior Brother Shi,¡± Xu Zimei also greeted him following local customs. ¡°Junior Brother Xu,¡± the burly youth Shi Jian paused for a moment. Then he asked, ¡°Recommended by the academy? Does the master know?¡± ¡°He should know,¡± Li Menghe nodded. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let me bring him over.¡± ¡°Then you guys wait here for a bit, I¡¯ll go and report to the master,¡± Shi Jian hurriedly replied. Watching Shi Jian¡¯s retreating figure heading deeper, Li Menghe explained, ¡°Shi Jian is the last disciple Venerable Nu took in one hundred years ago. He personally likes blacksmithing and is usually gentle-natured. But if disturbed while blacksmithing, he can become particularly irritable.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Mm, if you have any questions while you¡¯re here, feel free to find me,¡± Li Menghe said. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all from the same academy, no need for thanks,¡± Li Menghe waved her hand. ¡°This is to remind you to remember the goodness of the academy in the future and not be ungrateful.¡± Xu Zimei always felt that there was more to her words but didn¡¯t ask anything more. Before long, Shi Jian rushed back. His expression seemed troubled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Menghe asked. ¡°The master said he doesn¡¯t want to see you,¡± Shi Jian hesitated as he replied. ¡°But he didn¡¯t outright ask you to leave.¡± ¡°Then what should we do, should I go back and talk to the academy again?¡± Li Menghe frowned as she replied. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, the master is just like that,¡± Shi Jian quickly explained. ¡°I think we should let Junior Brother Xu stay on Vermilion Bird Island for now, and later I can gradually introduce him to the master.¡± ¡°That seems to be the only option,¡± Li Menghe looked at Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m not expecting anyone to teach me anything,¡± Xu Zimei shrugged. ¡°Alright then, come find me if you need anything, I¡¯ll be in Bamboo Cloud Forest,¡± Li Menghe said. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and report.¡± After saying goodbye to Li Menghe, Shi Jian turned to Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Junior Brother Xu, I¡¯ll take you to where you¡¯ll be staying.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Within Vermilion Bird Island, there is a valley. The valley bloomed with flowers, a vibrant red. It housed many caves. ¡°Junior brother, pick a cave for yourself,¡± Shi Jian said. ¡°You can choose any of the ones that are available.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Shi, one thing I¡¯ve been wondering along the way, why haven¡¯t we seen a single creature on Vermilion Bird Island?¡± Xu Zimei voiced his inner doubts. ¡°This is where the Vermilion Bird fell. Firstly, its majestic presence is too strong, and no creatures dare approach. Secondly, the master enjoys peace and does not want to be disturbed,¡± Shi Jian explained. ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He casually found a cave in the valley. The environment here was quite good, rich in Spiritual Energy, and the scenery was beautiful too. However, Xu Zimei¡¯s target was focused on the Nine-Bend Godly Flames. He looked at Shi Jian and asked, ¡°I heard from Senior Sister Li Mengru that Senior Brother Shi¡¯s favorite thing is blacksmithing.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Jian¡¯s expression was invigorated as he eagerly replied. ¡°Watching each weapon and armor being completed in my own hands, that sense of accomplishment is really great. I also hope that years later, others will hold the weapons I forged and see them as an honor.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, is the flame you use for forging the Southern Luminous Flame?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yes, because of Master¡¯s relationship, the Southern Luminous Flames on Vermilion Bird Island are very familiar, so they are handy to use,¡± Shi Jian nodded. ¡°But as far as I know, the best flame for forging weapons seems to be the Nine-Bend Godly Flames,¡± Xu Zimei asked tentatively. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get it?¡± ¡°Xu Zimei, you have just come to the academy, there may be some things you do not know yet,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile. ¡°Indeed, I also dream of possessing the Nine-Bend Godly Flames. But these Divine Flames are not something anyone can have just by wanting them.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°The Nine-Bend Godly Flames were originally possessed by an ancestor of the academy, Ancestor Koudan. After Ancestor Koudan¡¯s fall, he left the Divine Fire within the academy,¡± Shi Jian explained. ¡°Only those who make outstanding contributions to the academy can possess the Divine Fire.¡± ¡°There is such a rule,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°In our Heavenly Dao Academy, there is a Hundred Treasures Pavilion that stores many treasures. From the Wild Desolation era to today, it can be said to be an unimaginable wealth,¡± Shi Jian nodded. ¡°Those who contribute to the academy can enter the Hundred Treasures Pavilion once and take out one item. And that Nine-Bend Godly Flames is kept in the Hundred Treasures Pavilion.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He was about to ask more about the Hundred Treasures Pavilion when suddenly a thunderous ¡°boom¡± sound came from the firmament. He looked up and saw, at this moment, the sky above the Heavenly Dao Academy was changing. Countless Spiritual Energy was condensing and raging. A giant hand pierced through the thick clouds and tore a gap in the firmament. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shi Jian¡¯s face changed slightly, shaking his head. With the appearance of this hand from the void, the whole Heavenly Dao Academy was thrown into chaos. Both students and teachers looked up. A light yell came from deep within the academy. ¡°Who dares to intrude upon the Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± Then Li Changhe appeared, dressed in a white robe, his white hair flowing, with an extraordinary temperament, walking on air. ¡°Brother Changhe, we meet again,¡± a light laughter sounded from the void. Then, from the tear that the giant hand had made, a ghostly figure emerged. The figure was transparent and indistinct. But a vast and overwhelming aura emanated from him. The whole Heavenly Dao Academy was enveloped in it, and everyone could feel the coming oppression. ¡°Daring to come to our Heavenly Dao Academy, why play the coward now?¡± Li Changhe said sarcastically. ¡°Brother Changhe, do not be angry,¡± the voice said. ¡°In seven days, you will meet me and my companions.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk in seven days. What do you want now? To show off your power?¡± Li Changhe snorted coldly. ¡°I am only reminiscing about the past, trying to persuade you and these children,¡± ¡°To leave the Heavenly Dao Academy, to leave Heavenly Dao City as soon as possible, otherwise in seven days when we descend, blood will flow into rivers.¡± ¡°Courting death,¡± Li Changhe shouted. His horsetail whisk turned into a streak of white light, carrying a formidable force, and struck toward the ghostly figure. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need to be so agitated; we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Accompanied by a burst of laughter, everything was annihilated in the white light. And once again, the firmament returned to calm. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850 Chapter 849 Vermilion Bird, Leaf of Life ?Chapter 850: Chapter 849 Vermilion Bird, Leaf of Life Chapter 850: Chapter 849 Vermilion Bird, Leaf of Life Li Changhe looked up at the sky, silent at the disappearing figure. After pondering for a long while, he finally turned and left. After such a minor incident, the entire Heavenly Dao Academy was thrown into disarray. Students were discussing animatedly among themselves. What did that sudden apparition mean by the words it spoke? Someone dared to challenge the Heavenly Dao Academy in the Supreme Domain, and what¡¯s more, Vice Principal Li seemed to have known about it all along. The academy had not responded so far. If not for this sudden apparition, most people would still be in the dark. ¡°Do you really have no clue?¡± Xu Zimei asked Shi Jian. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shi Jian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve always stayed on Vermilion Bird Island and am not interested in other matters.¡± ¡°Do we have any enemies at Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°What kind of enemies could we have,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile, shaking his head again. ¡°The academy educates students; we don¡¯t block anyone¡¯s path. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Where would enemies come from?¡± ¡°Then it gets interesting,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. The two had a brief chat before Shi Jian returned to the forge to work on his weapons. With nothing else to do, Xu Zimei began to wander around Vermilion Bird Island. Across the island, the Southern Luminous Flame illuminated half of the sky. Countless flowers and trees thrived robustly amidst the raging flames. From the moment he set foot on the island, he had felt the extraordinariness of Vermilion Bird Island. The ground beneath his feet was not an island at all, but the back of the Vermilion Bird. He could feel the faint heartbeat, the flow of blood and energy, and the occasional subtle pressure from the meridians. All of this led Xu Zimei to deduce that Vermilion Bird Island was indeed the body of the Vermilion Bird itself. Xu Zimei wanted to take a look at the heart of the Vermilion Bird. Following his senses, Xu Zimei walked through the dense shrubs. The closer he went to that direction, the hotter the surrounding Southern Luminous Flame became. The temperature kept rising. As he pushed aside the thick branches in front of him, Xu Zimei could finally see the scene ahead. It was a sea of fire. A genuine sea of fire formed by the Southern Luminous Flame. A faint blue blaze with tinges of red. Seemingly, the piercing cries of the Vermilion Bird resounded within. Beside the flames, there was a man sitting. He held a wine flask in one hand, leaning against a tombstone amidst the flames. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? With Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, the man who previously had dull, lackluster eyes suddenly opened them wide. His gaze was filled with an overwhelming presence as he looked towards Xu Zimei. The surrounding Southern Luminous Flame roared, crackling sounds emerging from within. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man, now standing up, asked Xu Zimei slowly. ¡°The newbie. The academy assigned me to work with Venerable Nu,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He had more or less guessed the identity of the man before him but didn¡¯t call him out on it. ¡°Who told you to come here,¡± the man demanded coldly. ¡°Leave now, and never set foot here again.¡± ¡°The Vermilion Bird is not dead yet. Don¡¯t you want to save it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words made the man frown slightly, pausing. Then he laughed, ¡°Lad, do you understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Xu Zimei did not answer directly but plucked a leaf from the Tree of Life from the True Fate World. This Leaf of Life was not just known for its life-extending properties but also for healing wounds. Yet, such a leaf was too precious. Previously, only the members of the Heaven Clan could possess it, but after Xu Zimei found it, the Leaf of Life from the Tree of Life could be said to have completely vanished. In the entire Continent, only Xu Zimei possessed one. But he also generally wouldn¡¯t easily give it to others, as these leaves are very rare; it takes a thousand years for the Tree of Life to grow just one such leaf. The green Leaf of Life was glowing, and the moment the man saw the leaf, his pupils sharply constricted. ¡°Could you give it to me?¡± he asked Xu Zimei, breathing heavily and with cautious inquiry. ¡°How about we make a transaction?¡± Xu Zimei suggested. ¡°You must be the new student the academy brought over today,¡± the man said as he stepped forward. ¡°I heard you made it through the tenth level.¡± The Southern Luminous Flame revolved around him, as if he were the Dominator of this Fire Domain. ¡°Venerable Nu,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What should I call you, Venerable Nu, perhaps? It¡¯s quite awkward.¡± ¡°Just call me teacher, though I have no intention of taking you on,¡± Venerable Nu responded with a wave of his hand. Indeed, the man before him was the master of Vermilion Bird Island, Venerable Nu. On this vast island, it seemed that apart from Shi Jian, there was only Venerable Nu. This wasn¡¯t hard to guess. ¡°What sort of transaction do you wish to make?¡± Venerable Nu asked. ¡°Instructor should be well aware of the preciousness of the Leaf of Life,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t just give it away for nothing; I want to go into the Hundred Treasures Pavilion once.¡± ¡°The Hundred Treasures Pavilion isn¡¯t a place one can simply enter at will,¡± Venerable Nu shook his head. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss,¡± Xu Zimei said, putting away the Leaf of Life. ¡°If you had come earlier, I really would have had no choice,¡± Venerable Nu said with a shake of his head and a wry smile. ¡°But recently, there might just be an opportunity. It all depends on whether you¡¯re willing to take a risk for the chance at wealth.¡± ¡°What opportunity?¡± Xu Zimei asked with confusion. Venerable Nu looked up, pointing at the Firmament above his head. Seeing Xu Zimei frown, he continued, ¡°That rift tearing through the Firmament just now, you saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Seven days from now, a great disaster is set to befall the Heavenly Dao Academy. At that time, all possibilities will unfold,¡± Venerable Nu stated plainly. He did not avoid the subject, and when mentioning this matter, his expression remained normal. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting I take advantage of the chaos to plunder,¡± Xu Zimei said with a furrowed brow. ¡°No,¡± Venerable Nu shook his head. ¡°Help defend the academy. If it withstands the siege, your contribution will be recognized, and you¡¯ll be allowed normal entry to the Hundred Treasure Pavilion. If the academy falls, I can take you to the Hundred Treasures Pavilion, where you can take whatever you want.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Xu Zimei said after a brief contemplation. He then asked, ¡°Who are those attacking the academy?¡± ¡°What, are you scared?¡± Venerable Nu asked with a smile. ¡°Hardly,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just rather curious. In this Supreme Domain, there¡¯s actually a power daring to attack the Heavenly Dao Academy. Even the Slaying Immortal Sect would have to weigh their options first.¡± ¡°A bunch of clowns,¡± Venerable Nu snorted coldly. ¡°But sometimes you have to admit the truth in the saying ¡®little devils are tricky to deal with.¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to tell, so be it,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. You¡¯ll find out for yourself when the time comes,¡± Venerable Nu said with a slight shake of his head. ¡°Can you give me the Leaf of Life now?¡± ¡°After I enter the Hundred Treasures Pavilion, it will naturally be yours,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Venerable Nu asked, frowning. Chapter 851 - Chapter 851 Chapter 850 The Story of Venerable Nu ?Chapter 851: Chapter 850: The Story of Venerable Nu Chapter 851: Chapter 850: The Story of Venerable Nu ¡°Teacher¡¯s words are strange, we have just met for the first time, how can there be trust?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I want to save this Vermilion Bird,¡± Venerable Nu sighed. He continued, ¡°If we wait until Heavenly Dao Academy is destroyed, it will be too late to ask for the Leaf of Life. Give it to me first, my word is absolute.¡± ¡°This Vermilion Bird is very important to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Important, very important,¡± Venerable Nu said without the slightest hesitation. Xu Zimei walked into the fiery sea of the Southern Luminous Flame, his body surrounded by swirling Demonic Qi, forming a barrier around him. As he slowly approached the tombstone, he saw several large characters engraved upon it: ¡°The Tomb of Beloved Wife Nan Yue.¡± ¡°Your wife?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Why ask so many questions,¡± Venerable Nu responded dejectedly. ¡°If you are unwilling to give it, then forget it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trust you once,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°After all, no matter what, I must get into the Hundred Treasures Pavilion.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I stand by my word, I¡¯ll help you get in even if it costs me my life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if a single Leaf of Life can save this Vermilion Bird in its current condition,¡± Xu Zimei pondered. If the Vermilion Bird had just been wounded, perhaps the Leaf of Life would be enough. But this Vermilion Bird had been here for nearly a hundred years, its body decayed. It was also thanks to the Vermilion Bird being a Divine Beast, the Southern Luminous Flame eternally unextinguished, burning all things. And with Venerable Nu¡¯s care over the years, it had managed to hold on. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Venerable Nu asked urgently. ¡°Let me take a look first,¡± Xu Zimei said. Venerable Nu nodded. Led by Venerable Nu, the two of them walked deeper into the sea of flames. The sea of flames rolled like clouds, parting in the middle to leave a spacious path. When the two reached the innermost part, they saw a high platform made of crystal appear before them. The crystal was natural, clear and bright, emitting rich Spiritual Energy. A blood-red heart enveloped by white flames was placed within the crystal. ¡°Thump, thump, thump,¡± the faint beating of the heart was audible within. All around were many plants, all of which enhanced Qi and Life Force. Xu Zimei slowly approached the heart, his hands covered with swirling Demonic Qi, covering the heart. Seeing Venerable Nu¡¯s worried gaze, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just checking it out, nothing will happen.¡± After examining it, Xu Zimei found that the beating of this Vermilion Bird heart was extremely weak. Much more fragile than he had imagined. Moreover, many of the blood vessels in the heart were necrotic, and reconnecting with the outside was impossible. It was now an independent entity, and using it to resurrect the Vermilion Bird would be very difficult. Extremely difficult!!! ¡°How is it?¡± Venerable Nu asked with a sigh. ¡°It can be saved, but it will be quite difficult,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Can you save it?¡± Venerable Nu¡¯s eyes shone with light, and he asked with some excitement. In fact, he himself was out of options, and wanting the Leaf of Life was just an attempt. ¡°The Vermilion Bird is of fire, the guardian Sacred Creature of the far south,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°While its Innate True Fire does not possess the Nirvana Fire of the Phoenix, which has the power of rebirth, coupled with this Leaf of Life, being born from fire is not impossible.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Venerable Nu hurriedly inquired. ¡°Prepare a large formation to absorb the power of the sun, and in three days, on the night of utmost Yin, integrate it with the Southern Luminous Flame,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°There¡¯s at least a fifty percent chance of success. As for which formation to use to absorb the sun¡¯s power, that¡¯s your responsibility.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Venerable Nu nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll return in three days.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Venerable Nu did not attempt to stop him but silently expressed his thanks with a ¡°Thank you.¡± a€| Having left the sea of flames of the Southern Luminous Flame, Xu Zimei returned to the blacksmith shop. Clang, clang, clang, Shi Jian¡¯s hammering resounded tirelessly. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Shi Jian quickly asked when he saw Xu Zimei. ¡°I forgot to tell you, there are some places on Vermilion Bird Island that are off-limits.¡± ¡°I met my teacher,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Ah,¡± Shi Jian was momentarily startled. Then he hurriedly asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t go there, did you?¡± ¡°What? It seems you know quite a bit,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I know nothing,¡± Shi Jian quickly waved his hands. ¡°I saw that Vermilion Bird¡¯s heart, and I¡¯ve also agreed to help save the Vermilion Bird,¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t hide anything and simply stated. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, the teacher didn¡¯t drive you out?¡± Shi Jian examined Xu Zimei incredulously. ¡°I have the Leaf of Life,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°No wonder,¡± Shi Jian put down the sword embryo he was holding, sighed softly, and moved to sit beside Xu Zimei. ¡°Honestly, if you¡¯re capable, please help the teacher. We will remember your kindness for a lifetime.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that Vermilion Bird?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°To be precise, it should be considered our Teacher¡¯s Wife,¡± Shi Jian said. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled expression, Shi Jian fell into contemplation. ¡°Heavenly Dao Academy teaches students of all kinds; aside from the human race, there are disciples from the Monster Race, Divine Beasts, Daoists, Giants, and even those from the Ancient Nether Tribe. It¡¯s said that when Teacher Venerable Nu was young, he once saved a Vermilion Bird during his trials. As time slipped by, even the teacher himself forgot about this. However, unexpectedly, after cultivating for ten thousand years, the Vermilion Bird transformed into human form and came to Heavenly Dao Academy. The Vermilion Bird successfully passed the examination and became a disciple under our teacher.¡± ¡°And then what happened?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°The Vermilion Bird didn¡¯t reveal its identity, and thus the two interacted as student and teacher.¡± Shi Jian narrated, ¡°Nobody expected that, in a twist of fate, the two would fall in love. Although the teacher deeply loved the Vermilion Bird, he remained silent about it and was in quite a dilemma.¡± ¡°Because the Vermilion Bird is from the Monster Race?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No, because their relationship is that of teacher and student,¡± Shi Jian shook his head as he explained. ¡°The teacher values his reputation highly and feared others would gossip behind his back, so he always hovered at the edge of indecision. The Teacher¡¯s Wife didn¡¯t mind and just silently accompanied the teacher. One day, a hundred years ago, the teacher suddenly returned covered in blood. At that time, the teacher was already at death¡¯s door. Later, the principal personally treated him but gave only one conclusion. He could be saved, but the teacher¡¯s injuries were too severe. Damaged internal organs could be dealt with, but the main issue was that his Divine Soul was shattered and missing pieces.¡± Chapter 853 - Chapter 853 Chapter 852 Sun Devouring Axe, Bloodthirsty Demon Shark ?Chapter 853: Chapter 852: Sun Devouring Axe, Bloodthirsty Demon Shark Chapter 853: Chapter 852: Sun Devouring Axe, Bloodthirsty Demon Shark With black spiritual energy slowly spreading out, a powerful swallowing power surged around Ren Pingsheng. By now, he had completely assimilated the heritage of the Sun Devouring Emperor. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter Heavenly Dao Academy, overcoming such fierce competition. After a long time without seeing him, he seemed to have grown much more than before. He wore a black robe, with a cape of the same color. The collar of the robe was high, encircling his entire neck. His gaze was indifferent, tinged with a barely concealed anger. His thick eyebrows were pitch-black, and faint black spiritual energy pulsed in his eyes. Behind him, he carried a giant axe. The axe was pitch-black, engraved with white and purple stripes. The entire axe bore an ancient charm, looking extremely thick and domineering. Ren Pingsheng raised his right hand, and endless swallowing power gathered in his palm. He threw a punch directly at his opponent. The man opposite him, Wang Lang, was obviously no ordinary character, with his body ensconced in white spiritual energy that bubbled continuously like foam. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï Eight Vein Gates within his body were open, releasing the majestic power of the Divine Vein Realm. At this time, anyone who could enter Heavenly Dao Academy was at least in the Divine Vein Realm, as everyone was making their final preparations to compete for Destiny. Fists collided explosively between the two of them. Subsequently, a burst of energy dispersed, flinging both figures back simultaneously. This Wang Lang¡¯s white spiritual energy was exceptionally resilient, unceasing and wave-like. It was as though his energy ripples were the surges of a tumultuous sea, incredibly flexible. ¡°You are nothing special,¡± Wang Lang said coldly. ¡°Bang, bang, bang,¡± three explosive sounds emanated from his body, followed by the vast expansion of his white spiritual energy. The sound of rushing water could be heard. Incredibly, waves and undercurrents began to form behind him. ¡°Wave-shocking Seven Techniques,¡± Wang Lang announced softly. From his fists, undercurrents coalesced as if the waters of a vast lake were merging together, intertwining as they went. He launched an attack directly at Ren Pingsheng. ¡°You¡¯re not ready,¡± said Ren Pingsheng, with a pitch-black vortex forming in his fists. The vortex spun rapidly, resembling a black hole. Waves of swallowing power emanated from within. For a while, neither of the two could determine the victor. Wang Lang¡¯s Wave-shocking Seven Techniques followed closely, one after another, each increasing in power manifold. As for Ren Pingsheng, his innate advantage lay in his swallowing power, which could absorb the opponent¡¯s energy. Then, counter with the same intensity of force. ¡­ ¡°Why on earth are these two fighting?¡± queried an onlooker from the academy who was clueless about the situation. ¡°It¡¯s said to be over a woman,¡± someone whispered. ¡°Surely not.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not? However, I¡¯ve heard that this matter originally had nothing to do with Wang Lang. It was between Ren Pingsheng and the Azure Dragon Crown Prince, but since Wang Lang is associated with the Crown Prince, he stepped forward to provoke Ren Pingsheng.¡± ¡°The Azure Dragon Crown Prince¡­ could it be¡­¡±, someone said in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right, the regent of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty. Let¡¯s keep our voices down, we don¡¯t want him to overhear us.¡± Hearing this, the surrounding people nodded rapidly. Some looked up towards the side. Among that group, the young man wearing a blue robe was none other than the Azure Dragon Crown Prince. His gaze was domineering, with a subtle imposing aura dispersing around him, causing many to not dare stand too close. Beside him stood several men and women, each with uncommon identities, all hailing from the Great Sect Immortal Gate. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. The Ancient Dragon Dynasty was an old and esteemed Imperial Rule Immortal Sect within the Supreme Domain. One Sect, Two Emperors. During the flourishing Era of Emperors founded by the True Martial Great Emperor, at one time, the Heavenly Curtain War God almost wiped out the Dragon Clan. Should anyone speak of an era when the Dragon Clan was nearly extinct, the Ancient Dragon Dynasty would certainly come to mind. This happened many eras ago, when people pulled out dragon sinews, drank dragon blood, substituted their bones with dragon bones, and practiced the unparalleled methods of the Dragon Clan. Ultimately, when it was time to carry Destiny, they transformed into ancient dragons with antlers like the Ancient Dragon, wings like the Heavenly Roc, and bodies like the Ying Dragon. Bloodline reversion ensued, and their mighty dragon power carried the Destiny of that era. The Ancient Dragon Great Emperor, as the founder of the dynasty, became the Ancestor, And the Emperor most closely tied to the Dragon Clan. Of course, years later, the Ancient Dragon Dynasty saw the rise of an extraordinary talent. He chose not to transform into a dragon, but instead cultivated from the weakest form of a serpent. After successfully transforming into a python, and then into a viper, the viper finally became a flood dragon. Just as he was on the verge of transforming from a flood dragon into a true dragon, nobody expected that the man, for some unknown reason, would discard all his cultivation. That man was the Canaan Great Emperor. The Canaan Great Emperor¡¯s story was long, and the students discussing the history of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to explore it. Now, on the Combat Stage, a transformation had taken place. The True Fates of both contenders opened at once, and endless might suppressed everything around. Wang Lang¡¯s True Fate was a Bloodthirsty Demon Shark. His spiritual energy was of the water attribute, which perfectly matched this creature. The demon shark, with its gloomy eyes, fixed its gaze on Ren Pingsheng. Around it, Shocking Waves surged fiercely, the boundless sea waves crashing tumultuously. It tore open the entire space around it. Ren Pingsheng, no less determined, carried on the legacy of the Sun Devouring Emperor. With the Sun Devouring Axe etched into his True Fate. The shadow of the Sun Devouring Axe behind him soared into the sky, the axe symbolizing sharpness, heft, and resilience. Not only the True Fate of the Sun Devouring Axe materialized behind him, but he also slowly took the actual Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, the Sun Devouring Axe, into his hands. At this moment, dust flew and endless might gathered, swelling with an ever-increasing Swallowing Power. Ren Pingsheng slowly lifted the Sun Devouring Axe. Behind him, his True Fate also pulsed, merging into one with him. In an instant, there was an explosion of boundless Suppression Power. Making everyone in the audience feel suffocated. ¡°Our Ancestor once swept through an era, dominating the five realms and lands, and none dared to disobey,¡± said Ren Pingsheng, his gaze profound. His casual words were laced with pride and a sense of dominance. ¡°I, a lesser descendant today, am incapable of carrying forth this glory. But you, this kind of villain, have no business jumping around here.¡± No sooner had the words fallen than the Sun Devouring Axe came slashing down with tremendous oppressive force. In a flash, the axe grew dozens of times larger. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï With every move, it seemed as if the heavens and the earth lost their color, even the sun above was eclipsed. A ¡°thunderous rumble¡± of an explosion sounded. The surrounding void, unable to bear the pressure, shattered before a hand could even be laid. ¡­ As the Sun Devouring Axe came down, a vast expanse of space collapsed. Wang Lang¡¯s complexion shifted slightly, yet the True Fate Bloodthirsty Demon Shark behind him still roared fiercely as it charged forward. Another ¡°boom¡± exploded, making everyone feel as if their eardrums were about to split. The Swallowing Power on the giant axe grew increasingly potent. And the demon shark continued to roar in fury. Chapter 854 - Chapter 854 Chapter 853 Azure Dragon Crown Prince Ao Nan (Third Update) ?Chapter 854: Chapter 853: Azure Dragon Crown Prince Ao Nan (Third Update) Chapter 854: Chapter 853: Azure Dragon Crown Prince Ao Nan (Third Update) ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Just as Xu Zimei was engrossed in watching the two fight, a gentle voice suddenly rang out from beside him. Xu Zimei was momentarily startled and hurriedly turned to look. He saw a woman sitting gracefully beside him. This woman was wearing a white long dress, spotless and pure. Her entire demeanor was as lofty and holy as a fairy¡¯s. Beauty does not mean a flawless complexion, but captivating charm is for sure. With a melon seed-shaped face and a high nose bridge reminiscent of women from the Western Region, her thin lips were painted a soft red. However, those eyes were as calm as still water, revealing nothing. A faint scent emanated from the woman in white. It was reminiscent of plum blossoms, admiring their own solitude. Her long dress spread out gently on the ground, like a lotus blossoming slowly. Her skin was fair, fragile enough to seemingly break with a touch. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± the woman looked at Xu Zimei and asked, smiling. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°I know you, but you might not know me,¡± the woman shook her head and said. ¡°Having passed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, I think many people at the academy would like to get to know you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said calmly. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± the woman tilted her head, still sitting next to Xu Zimei. She placed her arms on her legs, propping her head up, miffed. ¡°I think Ren Pingsheng has better chances,¡± Xu Zimei calmly replied. ¡°Why?¡± the woman in white continued to ask. ¡°Ren Pingsheng practices the Sun Devouring Emperor¡¯s inherited cultivation technique, which is very powerful. That Wang Lang is probably not a disciple of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, so his cultivation technique must be inferior.¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Moreover, the two have different foundations, with Ren Pingsheng clearly being deeper.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you are from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± said the woman in white. ¡°You ask too many questions,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. They were strangers, and he truly did not wish to talk much. ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± the woman in white looked quite pitiable. Her eyes even appeared slightly misty. She gazed at Xu Zimei with a pathetic look, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°Seducing me with your wiles?¡± Xu Zimei furrowed his brow as he looked at her. The woman¡¯s behavior was indeed strange to him; he could sense she should be very aloof. It wasn¡¯t just in appearance, but the very aura she emitted should have been off-putting to strangers. ¡°Just tell me, answer a few of my questions,¡± the woman pleaded, tugging lightly at Xu Zimei¡¯s arm. She acted coquettishly. ¡°Crazy,¡± mumbled Xu Zimei, and he stood up and walked away. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the woman in white was astonished for a moment. Then, she chuckled to herself. ¡°Unappreciative of romance, this will be tough.¡± ¡­ On the Combat Stage, Ren Pingsheng wielded the Sun Devouring Axe as if a real Great Emperor had descended. Swallowing Power swirled around his body. Each wave of force was stronger than the last. Wang Lang could only defend passively, his body already bloodied. The True Fate Ghost Shark behind him also struggled furiously. The sounds of explosions boomed across the Combat Stage. The Combat Stage was made of Heavenly Dao Crystal Stones, capable of withstanding even the attacks of those who have Stepped into Immortality. As a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, the Sun Devouring Axe also reverberated with the Great Emperor¡¯s might. Moreover, it had undergone the tempering of Destiny and held an advantage over many weapons. Another explosion sounded, and Wang Lang failed to dodge in time. The massive blade of the Sun Devouring Axe landed mere inches from his head. He could even feel the oppressive might from the axe, as well as that suffocating sensation of imminent death. Wang Lang, who had been stubbornly resisting up until now, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shouted towards the crowd below, ¡°Crown Prince, save me!¡± Everyone knew he was calling out to the Azure Dragon Crown Prince for help, and they were all curious to see how the Crown Prince would react. ¡­ ¡°Ao Nan, you¡¯d best not interfere with this matter,¡± someone at his side advised. In a life-and-death duel, after signing the death waiver, intervening could be both difficult and troublesome. It¡¯s not like any ordinary sparring match. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï This Azure Dragon Crown Prince¡¯s real name was Ao Nan. His expression was grim as he weighed the pros and cons. If he were to intervene, it could become very complicated. But if he chose not to, everyone knew that Wang Lang was fighting on his behalf. Should he recklessly abandon him, what would people think in the future? Who would be willing to lay their lives on the line for him again? ¡°Enough,¡± seeing the Sun Devouring Axe cornering Wang Lang with no way out, a thunderous shout suddenly erupted from beside them. Within this bellow, there was a faint sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. This caused Ren Pingsheng¡¯s head to shake suddenly, his movement slowed for a moment, and Wang Lang narrowly escaped disaster. ¡°The Azure Dragon Crown Prince has made a move,¡± someone said with keen interest. ¡°Now this is going to be a good show.¡± Neither Ren Pingsheng nor Wang Lang were well-known figures within the academy, and their skirmish wasn¡¯t of much interest. But dragging a Saint Heir of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect into the fray was something many were eager to see. Now that would be entertaining. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the Azure Dragon Crown Prince Ao Nan looked towards Ren Pingsheng and stated indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re breaking the rules of the combat,¡± Ren Pingsheng looked up, fearlessly meeting Ao Nan¡¯s gaze, and replied faintly. During a duel to the death, third-party intervention wasn¡¯t allowed without the consent of those involved. That was the rule of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Violators would be punished according to the consequences. In the Heavenly Dao Academy, everything was meant to be equal; even a Saint Heir of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t escape punishment. Of course, this sort of equality was only as fair as possible. Just as people varied in status no matter what, true equality didn¡¯t exist. Neither in reality nor in theory. ¡°I¡¯ve said, that¡¯s enough,¡± Ao Nan didn¡¯t directly address the question but instead continued with a fierce glint in his eyes. Ren Pingsheng furrowed his brows slightly. Ao Nan indeed had broken the rules, but the academy was unlikely to enact a severe punishment. Because he hadn¡¯t been hurt, the penalty would be proportional to the outcome. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unsatisfied?¡± Ao Nan said in a calm tone. ¡°Then how about you fight me instead? If you have the guts, let¡¯s have a match. A fight to the death, until one of us perishes.¡± When he uttered those last four words, there was a chilling intent in his voice. A murderous aura that anyone could sense. ¡°Pingsheng, don¡¯t accept his challenge,¡± just then, a female voice rang out from a distance. A woman wearing a purple cloak, with a fair complexion, rushed over anxiously. She looked pale, as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. Her long hair was tied back with a purple ribbon into a braided ponytail. Her eyes were filled with worry. As the woman appeared, the spectators watching the fight below also became excited. ¡°That must be her.¡± ¡°Correct, she¡¯s the one at the center of the dispute between the Azure Dragon Crown Prince and Ren Pingsheng.¡± ¡°This just got interesting, but she looks quite ordinary.¡± Chapter 855 - Chapter 855 Chapter 854 What Dignity Do the Weak Deserve (Fourth Update) ?Chapter 855: Chapter 854: What Dignity Do the Weak Deserve (Fourth Update) Chapter 855: Chapter 854: What Dignity Do the Weak Deserve (Fourth Update) ¡°You just don¡¯t understand, liking someone sometimes isn¡¯t just about looks. I have deep experience with that,¡± someone laughed from the side. People turned their attention to the woman, discussing animatedly. ¡°Pingsheng, come down. Let¡¯s go,¡± the woman shouted. ¡°Xiaoxiao, how did you get here,¡± Ren Pingsheng¡¯s face slightly changed. He hurriedly said, ¡°You were supposed to be resting in your room. Why did you come out? Your body¡­¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t come out now, how much longer would you all carry on,¡± Shang Xiaoxiao replied. ¡°You come with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to yield any longer,¡± Ren Pingsheng fell silent for a moment, then turned his head to look at Ao Nan. He said lightly, ¡°I will battle you, but right now, it¡¯s my fight with him.¡± He held the Sun Devouring Axe in his hand, stepping towards Wang Lang. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Azure Dragon Crown Prince, save me, save me,¡± Wang Lang stepped back, urgently yelling. Now, he had no trace of the will to fight; he just wished to leave this place alive. He also felt remorse for his own recklessness. The Azure Dragon Crown Prince slightly frowned. This fight to the death could not be stopped unless both sides stood down, especially with so many witnesses present. He could do nothing. Of course, I hadn¡¯t truly intended to stop it. He was merely showing the crowd he had tried. But some things were out of his hands. Wang Lang continued to plead for help. But Ren Pingsheng exuded an astonishing presence, the Sun Devouring Axe in his hand constantly releasing the Swallowing Power¡¯s suppression. ¡°Let him go. We shall fight,¡± the Azure Dragon Crown Prince said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re so keen on getting me to leave Shang Xiaoxiao alone. Killing him would be useless. I am the root cause.¡± Hearing the Azure Dragon Crown Prince¡¯s words, Ren Pingsheng slightly furrowed his brow. The statement was indeed correcta€¡±killing Wang Lang was useless. He was just a lackey; as long as the master lived, there would never be a shortage of lackeys. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, I advise you to back out early,¡± the Azure Dragon Crown Prince continued. ¡°The right match for Xiaoxiao is me, lest you end up utterly disgraced and defamed.¡± ¡°Ao Nan, what are you saying? I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± Shang Xiaoxiao coldly looked at Ao Nan and said. ¡°Feelings can be fostered, and I have all the time in the world,¡± Ao Nan said with a big laugh. ¡°I represent the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty, with two emperors in one sect. What status do you, Ren Pingsheng, think you have? Don¡¯t you know yourself? What makes you think you can compete with me, when you don¡¯t even have the courage for a direct fight?¡± Hearing the Azure Dragon Crown Prince¡¯s words, among the audience watching below, some started to murmur, whether intentionally or not, just loud enough for Ren Pingsheng to hear. ¡°Hiding behind a woman, might as well withdraw.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, relying on a woman for protection, what right does he have to compete with the Azure Dragon Crown Prince?¡± ¡°If the outcome is destined to be a failure, it¡¯s better to give up sooner and not waste others¡¯ time.¡± Enraged, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and he brought the Sun Devouring Axe down heavily. A roar erupted from his throat as he cleaved the opponent in two with a single strike. He turned his head to look at the Azure Dragon Crown Prince. He said coolly, ¡°Get up here.¡± ¡°Do you mean to fight me to the death?¡± the Azure Dragon Crown Prince was taken aback and asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Ren Pingsheng replied flatly. ¡°Pingsheng, what are you doing? You¡¯re no match for him,¡± Shang Xiaoxiao yelled anxiously from below. ¡°Xiaoxiao, this is about my honor,¡± Ren Pingsheng turned and said. ¡°I have to reclaim my dignity, even if it means sacrificing my life.¡± ¡°Ren Pingsheng, you bastard,¡± Shang Xiaoxiao yelled grievously. ¡°If you die, I definitely won¡¯t live on alone.¡± ¡°` ¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Hearing the words of the two men, the Azure Dragon Crown Prince seemed a bit put out. He threw the life and death contract in his hand over. Saying, ¡°If you dare, then sign it. Otherwise, whenever you see me in the future, take a detour.¡± Just as Ren Pingsheng was about to sign, a light laugh suddenly came from a distance. ¡°Long time no see, Pingsheng.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Ren Pingsheng was stunned. His pupils suddenly constricted, he looked up with some disbelief. The outline of that man reappeared in front of him. ¡°You,¡± Ren Pingsheng stared blankly at Xu Zimei. He had never imagined that the two of them would meet here and in such a manner. ¡°It has been a long time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a nod and a smile. ¡°Master,¡± Ren Pingsheng softly called out. He had always addressed Xu Zimei that way. Initially, he had resolved to follow Xu Zimei and thus gained the legacy of his ancestor, the Sun Devouring Emperor. But as time went on, the opportunities for them to meet grew fewer and fewer. Xu Zimei was growing too quickly, so much so that he could no longer fit into his world. In the end, he had taken the ancestor¡¯s legacy and left the Eastern Continent, only through continuous trials and challenges had he achieved today¡¯s success. ¡°Come down and let¡¯s talk,¡± Xu Zimei beckoned. Ren Pingsheng hesitated, giving the Azure Dragon Crown Prince a glance. ¡°Master, please allow me to finish this duel first, if I survive, I will surely follow you.¡± ¡°Foolhardily engaging in a fight you know you can¡¯t win is sheer stupidity,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s about my dignity,¡± Ren Pingsheng quickly defended. ¡°What dignity does a weakling have, what right do they have to speak of dignity?¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Begging others, forcing a smile, staying thankful. What is that? Living just for yourself?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ren Pingsheng looked up at Shang Xiaoxiao. At this moment, Shang Xiaoxiao stood there, tears rolling down uncontrollably from her eyes. At this moment, his heart felt pierced by pain. ¡°Kid, you better not meddle in others¡¯ business, this is between him and me,¡± Ao Nan warned, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°If you won¡¯t sign, there should be an end to this, otherwise I will not let Xiaoxiao go.¡± ¡°You wanted a life and death battle, right? I¡¯ll sign with you,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He reached out and took the life and death contract from Ren Pingsheng¡¯s hands. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± Ao Nan replied indifferently. ¡°Oh? Are you scared?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°You won¡¯t even know how you¡¯ll die,¡± Ao Nan replied darkly. Xu Zimei smiled and signed his name on the contract. ¡°Master,¡± Ren Pingsheng looked at Xu Zimei with a mix of hesitation and gratitude. ¡°Anyway, you started out with me,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more unnecessary words.¡± Watching Xu Zimei ascend the Combat Stage, the lady in the white dress who had left returned and watched with interest from the steps. The crowd below also buzzed with discussion. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he looks familiar? This guy seems to be one of the two who reached the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao.¡± After observing for a while, someone said uncertainly. ¡°Yeah, he looks so much like that person, it¡¯s probably him.¡± As more and more people recognized Xu Zimei, the crowd at the Ten Thousand Martial Stage grew larger. After all, everyone at the Heavenly Dao Academy was very interested in the so-called two Talented Disciples of the year. ¡°` Chapter 856 - Chapter 856 Chapter 855 The Saint Heirs of the Various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects ?Chapter 856: Chapter 855: The Saint Heirs of the Various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects Chapter 856: Chapter 855: The Saint Heirs of the Various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects The Azure Dragon Crown Prince slightly furrowed his brows. He had heard the discussions of the people around him; was this fellow one of the two who had been exalted to the skies before? He harbored a skeptical attitude in his heart. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted Xu Zimei¡¯s identity, but rather, he questioned his strength. Many had attended the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s recruitment this year, including many Saint Heirs and Saintesses from his acquaintances at the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Everyone was clear about the difficulty of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. Now that two people had easily ascended, he naturally felt unreconciled in his heart. Being a Saint Heir, pride was inherent in his nature. The environment he grew up in led him to believe that he was among the most elite Talented Disciples in the world. He didn¡¯t think, nor would he allow, anyone to be more powerful than himself. At this moment, as the news from the Ten Thousand Martial Stage spread, more and more people gathered here. ¡°Look quickly, that¡¯s Yin Luohang.¡± ¡°Yin Luohang? Isn¡¯t he the Saint Heir of the Merciful Ferry Sect? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He¡¯s come too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Yin Luohang; even Ming Hu and Zhang Chunyang have arrived.¡± The crowd around shouted continuously. Hearing these shouts, everyone was somewhat stunned and moved. Ming Hu was the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Nether Sect, while Zhang Chunyang was the Saint Heir of the Pure Yang Immortal Sect. Each one of them was from an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Unexpectedly, a single life and death duel had drawn all these individuals out. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shocked about, this Xu Zimei and Ao Nan, one is a Saint Heir from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. The other is a Talented Disciple whose fame has recently spread far and wide, having climbed to the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. A duel between them means that one must surely die. Why wouldn¡¯t everyone come?¡± Someone else explained, ¡°Everyone wants to gauge each other¡¯s strength, to prepare for future confrontations. Isn¡¯t this life and death duel the perfect stage for that?¡± In any case, numerous students engaged in fervent discussions. Most of those gathered here were new students who had just entered this year. But gradually, many senior students also came over, driven by curiosity. ¡°Azure Dragon Crown Prince, do you dare go up?¡± Ming Hu, the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Nether Sect, laughed loudly beside him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the opponent, would you?¡± ¡°Ming Hu, don¡¯t you think this sort of provocation is pretty low-level?¡± Ao Nan said indifferently. ¡°But you fall for this trick every time,¡± Ming Hu laughed heartily. ¡°You think so, don¡¯t you, Zhang Chunyang?¡± Zhang Chunyang, the Saint Heir of the Pure Yang Immortal Sect, smiled faintly and nodded. He said, ¡°Ao Nan, why not go up and try? I don¡¯t believe he is that strong. We are well aware of your strength and have faith in it.¡± Ao Nan paid no mind to the two of them, instead quietly pondering the pros and cons of the situation. If Xu Zimei were just an ordinary student, he would unhesitatingly engage in a battle to the death. But the other had managed to ascend to the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, which was obviously no small feat. He had no interest in offending such a person without cause. Leaning against the railing by the combat platform, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just apologize to Ren Pingsheng. Walk the other way when you see him in the future, and this matter can end here.¡± ¡°You go too far,¡± Ao Nan lifted his head. He spoke with a somber gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t want to offend you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am afraid. The Ancient Dragon Dynasty could kill you with ten thousand methods if we so wished.¡± ¡°The Ancient Dragon Dynasty?¡± Xu Zimei replied with interest. ¡°That¡¯s quite all right; I¡¯m from the True Martial Holy Sect. We can try out who dies first when the opportunity arises.¡± ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Upon hearing this name, Ao Nan was momentarily taken aback. Xu Zimei, as the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, had only informed Li Changhe. Currently, only some of the higher-ups in the academy knew about it; common disciples were clueless. Since there were quite a few Imperial Rule Immortal Sects in the Yuan Central Continent, Ao Nan didn¡¯t react immediately. He was still contemplating the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Central Continent and hadn¡¯t thought of going to the Eastern Continent. But when he carefully savored the two characters ¡°True Martial,¡± a flash of inspiration struck his mind, and he finally remembered. True Martial Great Emperor, the first emperor of the Era of Emperors, the one who founded the said eraa€¡±his name was resonant enough. To say he was the most illustrious Great Emperor throughout the ages was no exaggeration. Because the hope and glory he brought to the human race were beyond what any other emperor could match. ¡°A Sect with four emperors,¡± said Ao Nan with an awkward expression. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Although the Ancient Dragon Dynasty was a Sect with two emperors, when it came to heritage and strength, they were incomparable to the other side. There was also an absolute difference in strength among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. ¡°Why would Saint Heir Xu become enemies with me over such a person?¡± Ao Nan¡¯s face softened. He asked, ¡°As far as I know, he¡¯s just a Loose Cultivator, right? Even if his ancestors were descendants of a Great Emperor, they¡¯ve long since declined.¡± ¡°Do I need to report my actions to you?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two options, either a life-and-death battle with me or stay out of Ren Pingsheng¡¯s way if you see him in the future. It¡¯s your choice.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu is being a bit too domineering,¡± Ao Nan said with a dark expression. ¡°Your True Martial Holy Sect may be strong, but can it really do as it pleases in our Central Continent?¡± With this statement, he tried to pit the True Martial Holy Sect against the entire Central Continent. Otherwise, relying solely on their Ancient Dragon Dynasty, he wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Xu Zimei. A single comment wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Enough, stop flattering yourself,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and said. ¡°This is a grudge between us two and has nothing to do with the Sect Gate. If you don¡¯t dare to fight, then think about beating it sooner rather than later.¡± ¡°Fine, Saint Heir Xu, remember your own words; this matter is just our grudge and doesn¡¯t involve the Sect Gate.¡± Ao Nan breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take on this life-and-death battle.¡± His previous concerns were all about the True Martial Holy Sect. If he indeed killed Xu Zimei and the True Martial Holy Sect came to settle the score, the Sect Gate would not be able to protect him. Now that Xu Zimei dared to say this in front of so many witnesses, even though the True Martial Holy Sect was strong, they couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar, Ao Nan transformed into a streak of purple light. In the next moment, he was already on the martial stage. ¡°Please instruct,¡± Ao Nan said calmly. ¡°If this is a life-and-death battle, then it¡¯s an all-out conflict, so what instruction is there to speak of,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. He spoke directly, too lazy to waste words with his opponent. His right hand clenched into a fist, as endless Spiritual Energy gathered, launching an attack on his opponent. Ao Nan was not to be outdone; his right hand was covered with a layer of purple scales. Lightning flashed upon them. Their fists collided, and Ao Nan¡¯s strength was incredibly overbearing. Like an unrivaled ferocious dragon, with thunderbolts exploding around, both of them staggered several steps backward. Ao Nan frowned slightly. He could feel that his opponent was testing. Testing his own strength. In the next moment, a smile hooked at the corner of Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth. At his fist, Demonic Qi surged, thick demonic clouds roiled. All around, the endless space shattered, another punch with immense power lashed out. The moment Ao Nan¡¯s right fist made contact with this force, the scales on his skin¡¯s surface completely exploded. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858 Chapter 857 Who Do You Think You Are Talking To ?Chapter 858: Chapter 857 Who Do You Think You Are Talking To? Chapter 858: Chapter 857 Who Do You Think You Are Talking To? As Xu Zimei frowned slightly at the sight of the monster that had appeared before him, the ferocious two-headed python also made those around him feel slightly terrified. Though it was a python, its aura was far more formidable than that of a True Dragon. The story of the Canaan Great Emperor continued. Originally, he destroyed his own cultivation and started anew from a python snake. However, this time he did not practice the dragon transformation technique that had been passed down from the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor, instead, he created the Extreme Technique. The extreme of any species is its most powerful form. Starting from a small python snake, the Canaan Great Emperor eventually achieved the form of a two-headed python. This two-headed python, one head representing the Seven-Colored Heavenly Devouring Python, and the other representing the Jiuyou Underworld Nether Earth Python. Heavenly devouring versus nether earth, seven colors against Jiuyou. The Canaan Great Emperor is recognized by later generations as one of the Talented Disciples, having made an indispensable contribution to the transformation of species. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï It is said that although his Extreme Technique was powerful, the conditions for practice were too arduous, and the success rate was very low. Thus, most of the Saint Heirs from the later Ancient Dragon Dynasty practiced the dragon transformation technique left by the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor. But Ao Nan chose to practice the Extreme Technique, and what¡¯s more terrifying is that he actually succeeded. ¡°Boy, no matter how rich you are, today you will fall by my hand,¡± the two-headed python spoke human language and said with a gloomy gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard the word ¡®defeated¡¯ in a long time, and if you¡¯re capable, I¡¯d like to give it a try,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly smiling. He slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow in his hand, his gaze slightly flickering. The two-headed python roared toward the sky. Its huge body, bringing a gust of bloody wind, rushed forward, and its thick tail shattered all the void as it struck towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not give in at all, directly slashing his sword at the tail. Each of his moves and styles carried the Way of Inquiry techniques. Blood of the Form King, Annihilation Void, Reverse Samsara. In an instant, the sky and earth lost their colors, the void collapsed. The two fought fiercely, plunging the sky into darkness, causing the watching students to feel terrified. Despite being peers, they were capable of such immense power. a€| ¡°Ao Nan seems really angry.¡± ¡°So what, it looks like the other party is not afraid at all; it seems we need to keep an eye on this Xu Zimei going forward.¡± ¡°Regardless, only one of them can survive. The loser will sink into Hell forever.¡± The defensive strength of the two-headed python was astounding, much more so than a so-called Divine Dragon. This stirred some emotion in Xu Zimei. The extreme form of a species is indeed extraordinary. The next moment, the two-headed python slightly raised its two heads. A black and a white, two streams of Spiritual Energy Torrents erupted forth and headed straight for Xu Zimei. The two-headed python represented the two extremes of the Yin and Yang attributes of the world. Not to be underestimated. The black and white Spiritual Energy intertwined, continuously crisscrossing and converging. Wherever it passed, the void was annihilated, everything collapsing. ¡°Gate of Immortality,¡± Xu Zimei shouted loudly. A white light erupted from above his head, enveloping him in a special state. In the state of immortality, he was undying and indestructible. At least within the Yuan Central Continent, no one could kill him. As the streams of Yin and Yang Torrent weaved past, the void around Xu Zimei was annihilated within. The two-headed python raised its head and roared in anger. Xu Zimei emerged unscathed from the void. He calmly looked at his opponent, the Shaking Heaven Power constantly surging within him. Countless Power Vortexes crazily spun within his body and Divine Soul. A hundred meters tall Heaven-Shaking Giant stepped forward behind him, instantly causing the heavens to shake and the earth to tremble. ¡°What is that?¡± Someone saw the scene and asked in confusion. ¡°Divine Soul or a secret technique?¡± At this moment, even the most knowledgeable among them couldn¡¯t recognize it. Because the Heaven-shaking Skill was a product of the Heaven Beyond Heavens. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï With a ¡°snap,¡± the Heaven-Shaking Giant bowed its head and, with a squeeze of its hands, directly grabbed both heads of the Two-Headed Python. Although the opponent was desperately resisting, the gap in strength was vast in every aspect. It was as if lifting an ant, the Heaven-Shaking Giant easily picked it up. Then, it vehemently slammed it onto the Combat Stage below. With a ¡°boom,¡± the entire sky and earth seemed to tremble. The Two-Headed Python was heavily struck down onto the Combat Stage. The Combat Stage, which could withstand attacks from those Stepping into Immortality, now bore numerous cracks. A continuous ¡°boom boom boom¡± sound was still ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. It pained the eardrums of those present. Everyone felt as if it was a clash between two distinct existences. Like an adult hitting a child, the Heaven-Shaking Giant pressed down the Two-Headed Python in its palm, toying and grinding it. Leaving it with no strength to resist. Xu Zimei frantically gathered the Shaking Heaven Power; the stronger this Heaven-Shaking Giant grew. ¡°Stop,¡± at this moment, someone couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and shouted loudly. Xu Zimei slightly raised his head and saw a young man in a green robe slowly stepping forward. ¡°It¡¯s Yin Luohang,¡± someone nearby spoke. ¡°Is he going to stand up for Ao Nan?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be, Ao Nan doesn¡¯t seem to have any connection with him.¡± The people around were somewhat puzzled. As a Saint Heir of the Merciful Ferry Sect, Yin Luohang took a step forward. He said, ¡°Young Master Xu, I know I shouldn¡¯t meddle in this matter recklessly. But please spare his life.¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± Xu Zimei asked calmly. ¡°Your reputation doesn¡¯t seem to mean anything to me.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Yin Luohang quickly spoke, ¡°I will have him admit defeat and apologize to you and your friends in front of everyone here. Just spare his life, and you can set the conditions.¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any conditions, nor can you provide what I want,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Young Master Xu, he is the Saint Heir of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty,¡± Yin Luohang said. ¡°The Ancient Dragon Dynasty might not compare to your True Martial Holy Sect, but those people are extreme maniacs. It¡¯s better not to provoke them.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, I am merely stating a fact,¡± Yin Luohang shook his head. Right after his words fell, the next moment, with a ¡°boom,¡± Xu Zimei raised his sword and directly beheaded one head of the Seven-Colored Heavenly Devouring Python. With one head cut off, the Two-Headed Python roared in agony. At this point, it was covered in blood, its consciousness barely clear. The entire being was in a dazed and confused state. Seeing this, a flicker of anger crossed Yin Luohang¡¯s brow. Then he quickly concealed it. ¡°Is Young Master Xu really going to be so stubborn,¡± Yin Luohang continued. As soon as these words fell, another woeful scream arose. The other head of the Jiuyou Underworld Nether Earth Python was also cut off. Blood flowed like rivers, and the Two-Headed Python lay dying on the ground, appearing as if it wouldn¡¯t survive. ¡°It¡¯s really quite good,¡± Yin Luohang said through gritted teeth. ¡°Come and fight if you will, otherwise leave,¡± Xu Zimei stated cooly. ¡°You think you¡¯re talking to just anyone.¡± Chapter 859 - Chapter 859 Chapter 858 The Strange Woman in a White Dress ?Chapter 859: Chapter 858: The Strange Woman in a White Dress Chapter 859: Chapter 858: The Strange Woman in a White Dress Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yin Luohang¡¯s expression darkened. But he still managed to suppress the discontent in his heart and turned his head to leave the Combat Stage. ¡°Old Yin, when did you get so close to Ao Nan?¡± Ming Hu asked with a smirk on the side. ¡°Going so far as to plead for him.¡± Among these Saint Heirs of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, they had always been competitors vying with each other in the shadows. They basically wouldn¡¯t become friends. So Yin Luohang¡¯s actions today somewhat surprised him. Yin Luohang lifted his head, gave Ming Hu a faint glance, but didn¡¯t answer and left directly. At this moment on the Combat Stage, the Two-Headed Python was thoroughly on its last breath. Without its two heads, blood couldn¡¯t stop flowing from its neck. Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, said with a grin, ¡°No need to suffer anymore, let me send you on your final journey.¡± With a ¡°boom,¡± the entire Combat Stage cracked open with multiple fissures, and the body of the Two-Headed Python was completely split in two. Dead beyond death. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Someone clean this up,¡± Xu Zimei said to the person in charge of the Combat Stage before stepping down. He didn¡¯t care about the surprised looks from the others around him and walked towards Ren Pingsheng. His attitude was clear: Ren Pingsheng is under my protection, if anyone wants to touch him, they need my permission. The lady in the white dress below the Combat Stage found it amusing, and remarked, ¡°No wonder, I can¡¯t see through it either.¡± Then her gaze deepened again. Wondering about something. Xu Zimei reached Ren Pingsheng and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s grab a meal together.¡± ¡°My lord,¡± Ren Pingsheng took a deep breath and quickly followed, with Shang Xiaoxiao in tow. ¡°How did you get to know that Ao Nan?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Xiaoxiao was originally a disciple of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty,¡± Ren Pingsheng explained. ¡°We met during a trial. I initially planned to join the Ancient Dragon Dynasty too, but later, due to Ao Nan, it just fizzled out. We wanted to leave the Supreme Domain, hoping to elude the entanglements by relocating elsewhere. But this guy has been continuously sending assassins after me, and Xiaoxiao¡¯s injuries were inflicted while saving me.¡± Ren Pingsheng¡¯s expression was tinged with self-reproach as he said this. ¡°We had no choice but to come to this Heavenly Dao Academy, seeking sanctuary. Unexpectedly, he was persistent and followed us here.¡± Xu Zimei slightly nodded. ¡°My lord, won¡¯t this put you in a difficult position?¡± Ren Pingsheng asked hastily. ¡°After all, Ao Nan is a Saint Heir of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty, and they surely won¡¯t let it go easily. The True Martial Holy Sect is too far from here to intervene in such a matter on short notice.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t know how many Immortal Gates I¡¯ve demolished already,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. In today¡¯s Yuan Central Continent, there were few enemies that could get his attention. Even if they were strong, if he couldn¡¯t overcome them, he was able to escape, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him back. Not to mention, there were the presences of Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General. There were several dozen dining establishments within the Heavenly Dao Academy for the students. Spread all across the academy. The three of them found a restaurant and walked in. Along the way, Ren Pingsheng also introduced Xu Zimei to Shang Xiaoxiao. ¡°What are your plans now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Ao Nan had already been killed by him, so temporarily Ren Pingsheng and Shang Xiaoxiao were not in danger. If the powerhouses of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty came, they¡¯d be looking for him, and wouldn¡¯t bother Ren Pingsheng for some time. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take Xiaoxiao away from the Central Continent and prepare to return to our Eastern Continent,¡± Ren Pingsheng said. ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Ren Pingsheng with some surprise. He had thought that the other party would leave the Supreme Domain, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to leave the Central Continent directly. It was well-known that the Central Continent was the strongest place among the five landmasses. Strong practitioners from the other four continents would all try to come to the Central Continent to gain experience. Seemingly guessing Xu Zimei¡¯s confusion, Ren Pingsheng explained with a smile, ¡°At the moment, I¡¯ve already entered the Divine Vein and the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Ancestor is almost completely assimilated. As long as I don¡¯t provoke the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, self-preservation won¡¯t be a problem. Our Ren Family¡¯s ancestral home is on the Eastern Continent, and this trip back is akin to recognizing my ancestors and returning to my roots. The two of us can find a secluded paradise and living together from then on will be enough.¡± Xu Zimei suddenly realized that there are many people in this world who, after going round and round, will eventually return to their starting point. In their youth, they longed to become strong, to make a name for themselves, and even aspired to become Great Emperors. But after various experiences, the strife and deceit in this world¡­ Some then think of retiring from such battles and come to realize that simplicity is what¡¯s true. The Ren Pingsheng before him was the best illustration. Perhaps he was tired of everything and no longer had the desire to become a strong cultivator. ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Thus, it is said that life diverges into two paths before your eyes. One is his, Xu Zimei¡¯s path, to continuously become stronger, and once strong, to seek even greater strength. And the other path is Ren Pingsheng¡¯s. ¡­ That day, he talked a lot with Ren Pingsheng. About the other¡¯s journey ever since they had parted, Ren Pingsheng spoke while he mostly listened. ¡°Fine, when you¡¯re back at the Eastern Continent, I¡¯ll send a message to the True Martial Holy Sect. I¡¯ll ask them to take good care of you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± Ren Pingsheng nodded with gratitude. ¡°I hope you two can spend the remainder of your lives the way you like,¡± Xu Zimei knew that the other¡¯s decision was made and didn¡¯t try to stop him. After parting from Ren Pingsheng, the sky gradually darkened. The night at the Heavenly Dao Academy was still as colorful as ever. On the way back to Vermilion Bird Island, Xu Zimei again encountered the white-dressed woman he had met before. She seemed to have been waiting for him from early on. ¡°What a coincidence, we meet again,¡± the woman in white said with a smile. ¡°Is it?¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. The woman in white wasn¡¯t embarrassed and simply followed behind Xu Zimei with a smile. Vermilion Bird Island did not allow outsiders in, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with her. However, when he flew up to Vermilion Bird Island, he found that she still followed right behind him and entered the island. Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He headed towards the place where Shi Jian was blacksmithing. The sound of hammering metal had already reached his ears from a great distance. Xu Zimei realized that his Senior Brother Shi seemed to do nothing else but blacksmith all day. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, you¡¯re back,¡± Shi Jian lifted his head, wiping the sweat from his forehead, and asked with a smile. Xu Zimei pointed to the woman following behind him. The white-dressed woman didn¡¯t seem to mind and just followed with a simpering smile. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at Shi Jian. Shi Jian looked up, his expression stiffening a bit as he nodded. ¡°Is she from our Vermilion Bird Island?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. Shi Jian shook his head silently. ¡°So you¡¯re planning not to say a single word?¡± Xu Zimei asked calmly. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, don¡¯t make it difficult for me,¡± Shi Jian responded, stopping short of saying more. Chapter 860 - Chapter 860 Chapter 859 Land of Life and Death ?Chapter 860: Chapter 859: Land of Life and Death Chapter 860: Chapter 859: Land of Life and Death ¡°You seem afraid to speak,¡± Xu Zimei said. He was somewhat curious about the identity of the woman in the white dress, but it appeared that she was no ordinary person. Even his Senior Brother Shi didn¡¯t dare to answer him. ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m just an ordinary smith; I know nothing,¡± Shi Jian hastily shook his head. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t press the matter and headed directly for the cave dwelling he resided in. The cave dwellings on Vermilion Bird Island were quite simple due to the lack of inhabitants. Inside, there was only a stone bed, a stone stool, and a stone table. A few garments and some weapons hung on the walls, all of which had been presented by Shi Jian. As Xu Zimei sat down on the stone bed, the woman in the white dress followed and took a seat on the stone stool beside him. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°I want to get to know you,¡± said the woman in the white dress. ¡°Now that you know me, can you stay a bit farther away from me?¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°I want to propose a transaction to you,¡± the woman in the white dress said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Not interested,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even going to listen to what the transaction is about?¡± the woman said with a smile. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, showing a trace of impatience. Between his fingers, a Blade Intent coalesced and shot directly towards her. The Blade Intent cut through the still sky, carrying an imposing might. Watching the Blade Intent coming towards her, the woman in the white dress simply smiled, flicked her finger, and the Blade Intent vanished without a trace. ¡°Do you always treat all women with such disdain?¡± the woman in the white dress said with a light laugh. ¡°I mean no harm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to speak your piece, then get lost,¡± Xu Zimei said coolly. ¡°I am here on behalf of the academy,¡± the woman in the white dress said seriously. ¡°If you have any needs, you can tell the academy. The academy just hopes that you can help out in times of crisis.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all alone and powerless; what help can I offer?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The True Martial Holy Sect behind you,¡± the woman in the white dress said. Before she could finish her sentence, Xu Zimei cut her off. ¡°Enough,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°If it concerns the True Martial Holy Sect, go talk to the True Martial Holy Sect. I¡¯m not in charge of this.¡± ¡°Think it over anyway. I¡¯ll come back,¡± the woman in the white dress said, then left. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. He was beginning to understand her purpose. The Heavenly Dao Academy was facing difficulties, and knowing that he was the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, she wanted to secure aid from the True Martial Holy Sect. However, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with this issue. If the True Martial Holy Sect had any friendly ties with the Heavenly Dao Academy, lending a hand wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But the key point was that in the history of the True Martial Holy Sect, none of the four Great Emperors had ever come to the Heavenly Dao Academy for cultivation. He was not in a position to make a decision about such matters. He sat cross-legged on the stone bed and began his cultivation. His cultivation now was about building up gradually to unleash power explosively. With the morning light and dew, as the early sun rose, Xu Zimei awoke from his cultivation. As he stepped out of the cave dwelling, he found Venerable Nu waiting outside. Venerable Nu was seated at the highest point of the valley, presently inhaling the essence of the sun and the moon, with the most concentrated spiritual energy present at the moment when darkness and the dawn¡¯s light intermingled. When Venerable Nu saw Xu Zimei exit the cave dwelling, he finally stopped. ¡°Teacher, what brings you here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Regardless, the other was his teacher in name. ¡°I¡¯ve specifically come to find you,¡± Venerable Nu said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a place.¡± ¡°What place?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Venerable Nu said with a smile. ¡­ Following behind Venerable Nu, the two of them soared into the air. They continued straight north from the Heavenly Dao Academy for half an hour. Xu Zimei noticed that the sky and earth in the distance seemed to be changing color. From the original azure to a mix of black and white. It was as if the black and white fish of the Yin and Yang were reflected across the sky and earth in the shape of Bagua. Their silhouettes stopped in front of a large gate. The surface of the gate was engraved with a rotating Yin and Yang wheel as well. Endless streams of Yin and Yang Qi were gushing out. ¡°Where is this?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Venerable Nu with curiosity and asked. ¡°This is the land of life and death,¡± Venerable Nu replied. ¡°Since the academy has made you my student, I, as a teacher, must take some responsibility.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled expression, Venerable Nu continued. ¡°I have observed you carefully, with your current strength, so-called divine medicines, martial skills, or secret techniques no longer offer you much enhancement. I have thought it over and perhaps only this place can be of some help to you. It might give you an edge in the struggle for destiny.¡± ¡°Land of life and death,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He always felt the aura here was familiar as if he had seen it somewhere before. But for a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite recall. ¡°Our Heavenly Dao Academy was founded by ten ancestral masters, established during the era of Wild Desolation, this you should know.¡± Venerable Nu replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, actually among the ten ancestral masters, he only knew of One-Qi Daoist and Green Tiger Ancestral Master. ¡°One of the ten ancestral masters, the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master, had ascended to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and what he cultivated was the Great Dao of Life and Death within the Great Yin-Yang Path.¡± Venerable Nu replied. ¡°This Great Dao of Life and Death is immeasurably profound, many people can¡¯t even enter its threshold after a lifetime of arduous cultivation. When the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master achieved greatness in the Dao of Life and Death, he was unexpectedly slain in Heaven Beyond Heavens. Thousands of years later, no one would have imagined that the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master would resurrect within the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± ¡°Resurrection?¡± Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised. Aside from himself, this was the first time he had encountered someone returning from the dead. ¡°This is actually well-known, not surprising,¡± Venerable Nu said with a smile. ¡°After his resurrection, the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master began his cultivation anew. Using less than a hundred years, he had already achieved ascension. According to the ancestral master, the reason he was slain in Heaven Beyond Heavens was that he had obtained a treasure from the realm of life and death.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The ancestral master brought the treasure from the realm of life and death here and cultivated at this place. Within a hundred years, not only did he achieve ascension and return to Heaven Beyond Heavens, but even this place where he cultivated became the land of life and death,¡± Venerable Nu explained. I sensed the Qi of Life and Death on you and thought this place might be of use to you. In the entire Yuan Central Continent, in terms of the Qi of Life and Death, our Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s land of life and death is definitely in the top three.¡± ¡°The Qi of Life and Death, what does that have to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a frown. If it were Demonic Qi, he might accept it had something to do with him. But he had never come into contact with the Qi of Life and Death. ¡°I practice a very special cultivation technique, and my perception is particularly strong,¡± Venerable Nu said. ¡°Along with the demonic Qi, there is a very pure Qi of Life and Death on you. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? I am absolutely sure of it.¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a long time, and then a light flashed in his mind. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Book of Life and Death.¡± He had retrieved the Book of Life and Death from the Life-and-Death Cave of the True Martial Holy Sect with the help of several old ancestors. Chapter 862 - Chapter 862 Chapter 861 The Myriad Things ?Chapter 862: Chapter 861 The Myriad Things Chapter 862: Chapter 861 The Myriad Things The Plague Demon Technique represented necrotic qi. It forcibly seized the life force from living beings. At that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s body was saturated with dense necrotic qi, endlessly merging with the external world. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can last longer,¡± Xu Zimei said with a grin. Necrotic qi wandered inside his own body and that of the three-headed, six-armed monster. Xu Zimei was not afraid, for even if his body rotted from the necrotic qi, he still had the Tree of Life. But the monster was different; though it had a significant immunity to necrotic qi, when everything reached a critical point¡­ The monster¡¯s body gradually turned gray. Its six arms began to fall off bit by bit, and its eyes gradually dimmed. Dense necrotic qi thrived between the two. The monster raised a hand, seemingly wanting to say something, but it was speechless, only its massive body slowly disintegrating. The sound of ¡°crack, crack¡± rose near the ears. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, watching as the monster completely vanished before he could slowly move his originally stiff body. The necrotic qi inside him was completely expelled. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°What a hassle,¡± he muttered. His feet were on the trench floor; the ground was hard, and the necrotic qi was not as dense as before. Moving forward, Xu Zimei walked past the Trench of Necrotic Qi and arrived at a plain. The previously hidden Pen of Life and Death reappeared before his eyes. The Pen of Life and Death, with its ink splattering, stretched from one end of the firmament to the other. Watching the pen tip sweep across the sky, it seemed to be about to write something. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want the hassle and directly leaped towards the Pen of Life and Death. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand brought furies of wind and thunder, ¡°rumbling¡± the firmament into turmoil. The word the Pen of Life and Death was about to write was interrupted, seemingly a bit annoyed. But Xu Zimei had no way to deal with it. In this void, the Pen of Life and Death moved freely, able to travel through the void at will. Seeing this, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He took out the Book of Life and Death from the True Fate World. Originally, under the suppression of True Fate, the Book of Life and Death was slightly restless. Now released, it erupted instantly. The sound of ¡°whoosh¡± followed; the black and white pages of the Book of Life and Death flipped open to the first page. Black and white beams of light intertwined and soared into the sky. The previously concealed Pen of Life and Death seemed to sense something and joyfully revolved around this beam of light. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s body floated in the void. He couldn¡¯t control his own body because his consciousness was drawn into a realm. He stood there stunned as majestic voices rang out. The Great Dao of Life and Death, mysterious as the sea of dao. The life and death of humans are mutually transformative, a cycle of the qi of heaven and earth. Every minute and second is a transformation between life and death. Accompanying each sound, countless words flooded into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. After a long time, Xu Zimei finally opened his eyes. In his eyes, black and white colors swirled. The Great Dao of Life and Death is the most important part of the Great Yin-Yang Path. Everything in the world cannot be separated from Yin and Yang, whether life and death, water and fire, size, black and white. Everything has its opposites. And life and death are the most indispensable things for every species¡¯ origin. Except for the legendary beings who have opened the twelve Vein Gates and are indestructible and immortal. All living beings cannot escape the factors of birth, aging, sickness, and death. To put it simply, every minute and second of your existence, you are both alive and dying. Xu Zimei slowly extended his hand, and the Book of Life and Death, carrying the Pen of Life and Death, flew over from the horizon. Carrying a thick Qi of Life and Death, it hovered in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°The Book of Life and Death and the Pen of Life and Death are inherently a matching set. Without one, the other cannot be used, nor can it exert its original power.¡± Xu Zimei murmured. ¡°The Book of Life and Death, created at the dawn of heaven and earth, records the cycle of life and death of all beings. It can determine life and death, alter fate, and seize opportunities. It is ranked eighteenth among the supreme divine artifacts in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, a realm of a myriad of entities.¡± This Book of Life and Death was born of the cosmos, not crafted by any man. Naturally formed, it is an artifact with the most complete patterns of the Great Dao. As for what exactly the patterns of the Great Dao were, Xu Zimei slightly frowned; this was something he had not yet encountered. These pieces of information were all conveyed to him by the Book of Life and Death. The previous master who possessed the complete Book of Life and Death was the Undying Ancestor. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Later, he was hunted and, lingering for a thousand years, decided to leave the Heaven Beyond Heavens at a great cost. He destroyed his future and sought refuge in the Yuan Central Continent. Unexpectedly, he was still bombed and killed. During that great battle, the Book of Life and Death was left on the Yuan Central Continent and eventually led to the founding of the sect by the True Martial Great Emperor. It had just come into being. As for the Pen of Life and Death, after changing owners several times, it finally ended up with the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master, who brought it to the Heavenly Dao Academy. Looking at this information, Xu Zimei took a deep breath. He stretched out both hands, holding the Book of Life and Death in his palms, and began to study it. ¡­ The sun set in the west, The heartbroken stood at the horizon! The sky of the Heavenly Dao Academy also gradually darkened, and in recent times, the atmosphere within the academy had been very tense. Since the last time the Firmament was torn, someone had recklessly claimed that they would destroy the Heavenly Dao Academy in seven days. Many students had already made their judgments. Some had already left Heavenly Dao City ahead of time during this unsettling period. Yet the Heavenly Dao Academy had not made any statement. As the night deepened, several figures gathered in a pavilion within the academy. A murmuring conversation was heard. ¡°It seems they can really keep their cool.¡± ¡°Could they be planning to smash the pot since it¡¯s already cracked, wanting everyone to go down with them?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, after all, the Heavenly Dao Academy is the leader of the human civilization.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we spread the word within the academy? After all, our target is only the academy; we don¡¯t involve others.¡± ¡°What about that fool Ao Nan, how will we explain to the Ancient Dragon Dynasty?¡± At this point, a silence fell. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest.¡± ¡°The people from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty are inherently domineering. What if they blame us?¡± ¡°What can we do about it? It¡¯s his own foolishness to insist on a fight to the death, making it difficult for us to intervene.¡± ¡°True, let¡¯s all keep a low profile during this period.¡± After saying this, the figures disappeared into the thick night. All around was quiet. The quietness was somewhat unusual, like the calm before a storm. ¡­a€| Late in the night, the gates of the Land of Life and Death were slowly opened. No one cared, nor did anyone notice. Dressed in a purple robe, Xu Zimei walked out with his head held high and his chest out. His expression was normal, showing no signs of what he had just experienced. He then discerned his direction and headed towards Vermilion Bird Island by stepping into the air. The familiar sound of hammering still echoed above the island, the sparks flashed, and Shi Jian¡¯s figure flickered through the darkness. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863 Chapter 862 Stone Race, Slaying Immortal Sect Saintess ?Chapter 863: Chapter 862: Stone Race, Slaying Immortal Sect Saintess Chapter 863: Chapter 862: Stone Race, Slaying Immortal Sect Saintess He was like a lighthouse in the darkness, Whenever you headed to Vermilion Bird Island, you could see him. Tirelessly and steadfastly smithing iron. What seemed to many a tedious and dull occupation, he found enjoyment in. Watching Shi Jian¡¯s every move, Xu Zimei slowly stepped forward. ¡°Junior Brother Xu,¡± Shi Jian paused, taken aback. ¡°Senior Brother Shi, aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°No hurry, the teacher has been busy recently. I¡¯ve stayed on Vermilion Bird Island in case he needs my help,¡± Shi Jian replied. ¡°I heard that Junior Brother Xu entered the realm of life and death; didn¡¯t expect you to come out so quickly.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, not planning to share too much about the Book of Life and Death with others. ¡°Where are you from, Senior Brother Shi?¡± Xu Zimei asked casually. ¡°I¡¯m from the Stone Race, quite different from you, Junior Brother,¡± Shi Jian responded. Hearing this, Xu Zimei was momentarily stunned. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï How does that saying go? Unexpectedly, looking back, there she stands in the flickering lights. Or is it like wearing out iron shoes in fruitless searching, only to find it effortlessly in the end? The Sword Spirit of the broken sword had said before that if you want to rebuild the True Divine Sword, you must use the Supreme Hammer and the Nine-Bend Godly Flames. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames were at Heavenly Dao Academy, and Xu Zimei originally had no clue about the whereabouts of the Stone Race¡¯s Supreme Hammer. To think that this person from the Stone Race had always been right before his eyes. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Jian asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°The Stone Race is quite rare to see.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just a small race, Junior Brother Xu might not have even heard of us,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile. The two chatted for a while longer, with Xu Zimei not showing too much eagerness in his demeanor. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? So as to not be suspected by others of having ulterior motives. After bidding farewell to Shi Jian, Xu Zimei returned to his resting cave dwelling. A night without words, and with the dawn came the fresh morning dew, sparkling and clear, spring¡¯s vitality reviving. The students of Heavenly Dao Academy got up early, or some hadn¡¯t slept all night. Some were inhaling the purple qi between heaven and earth, which came from three thousand miles east. Some flew on their swords, their robes fluttering, a pair to be envied like a match made in heaven. However, from the day on, it seemed as if many voices had multiplied within the academy. These voices, of unknown origin and spread by unknown people, just appeared in various places across the academy. Some said that in a few days, an enemy would attack the academy, advising everyone to leave early. Some hoped the academy would give an explanation. And even more absurd was the claim that the academy planned to bury all the students with it. ¡­a€| Anyway, the more people talked, the more people began to believe. The voices grew louder and harder to suppress within the academy. After all, it pertained to everyone¡¯s safety, and they couldn¡¯t help but take it seriously. Xu Zimei stepped out of his cave dwelling to see the busy figure of Venerable Nu. It seemed he was setting up a formation across the entire Vermilion Bird Island. The formation was vast in power and scope. Although Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know what kind of formation it was, he could feel that it contained a powerful force of Fire Attribute energy. If you looked closely, you would notice that the True Sunfire between heaven and earth was being absorbed bit by bit. Merging with the Southern Luminous Flame that surrounded Vermilion Bird Island. Despite the subtlety of this sensation, Xu Zimei¡¯s spirit could not be fooled. He had discussed with Venerable Nu, combining True Sunfire with Southern Luminous Flame, and adding the Leaf of Life. On the night of the full moon three days later, at the extreme moment of Yin energy, would be the best time to revive the Vermilion Bird. ¡­ Seeing Xu Zimei walk out of his cave dwelling, Venerable Nu smiled at him. ¡°The formation should be completed by tomorrow night.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei looked around and nodded slightly. He said, ¡°Leave it to me when the time comes.¡± After parting with Venerable Nu, Zimo once again passed by Shi Jian¡¯s forging shop. ¡°Senior Brother Shi, good morning,¡± Zimo greeted him on the way. After all, he would need his help in the future. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, I suggest you don¡¯t go out today,¡± Shi Jian hastily said. ¡°Just stay on Vermilion Bird Island.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Zimo asked, puzzled. ¡°Do you know of Ji Ruobing?¡± Shi Jian asked. ¡°Who?¡± Zimo shook his head slightly. ¡°It seems you really are unaware of the world outside,¡± Shi Jian said with a laugh. ¡°Among this year¡¯s newcomers to Heavenly Dao Academy, besides you and Mo Tianming, who have gained the most attention for passing the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, the remaining noteworthy individual is Ji Ruobing.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Zimo asked, not understanding. ¡°You know about Ji Ruobing¡¯s identity?¡± Shi Jian asked. Watching Zimo shake his head, puzzled, Shi Jian continued, ¡°In this era, the Slaying Immortal Sect has a two-person rivalry to carry the Destiny. One Saint Heir and one Saintess. The Saint Heir was placed within the Sect Gate for cultivation, while the Saintess came to our Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± ¡°Are you telling me that Ji Ruobing is the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s Saintess?¡± Zimo replied. ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let me finish,¡± Shi Jian replied. ¡°Ji Ruobing is a martial fanatic; though she is a woman, it is said that ever since she began her cultivation, she has been unstoppable. Within the younger generation, she has never been defeated. She often likes to challenge the strong among the young. And when you first joined Heavenly Dao Academy, your fame spread far and wide due to the Tower of Heavenly Dao. The day before yesterday, after defeating Ao Nan, you really made a name for yourself in our Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± ¡°Are you saying she wants to challenge me?¡± Zimo said, surprised. ¡°She¡¯s waiting just outside Vermilion Bird Island,¡± Shi Jian lifted his head and pointed to the north. ¡°She even wanted to barge into Vermilion Bird Island, but I stopped her. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Zimo chuckled and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll go out and take a look. No need to be scared off by a woman and not dare to venture out.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Shi Jian warned. ¡°She¡¯s not just any woman; she¡¯s the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s Saintess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zimo waved his hand dismissively. He walked directly towards the outskirts of Vermilion Bird Island. Stepping into the air, he passed through layers of Southern Luminous Flames¡¯ covering, Zimo moved thousands of miles in one step, leaving Vermilion Bird Island. At this moment, outside, a woman in purple sat cross-legged in midair. Sensing someone coming out, the woman suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyelashes were long, and a flash of Heaven Shaking majesty passed through her eyes. She wore a wide-sleeved purple dress, with pleats and ribbons perfectly integrated. The dress swayed gently with the breeze. The purple-clad woman¡¯s hair was all braided into tiny, fine whips, somewhat resembling dreadlocks. A broadsword hung at her waist. To call it a broadsworda€¡±the width was almost three meters. Because a typical sword¡¯s width is less than a meter. Moreover, this sword was hollow in the middle, as if suspended with numerous barbs, it was quite prominent. The woman¡¯s gaze looked into the distance at the person who had just emerged. Chapter 864 - Chapter 864 Chapter 863 I Know Im Handsome ?Chapter 864: Chapter 863 I Know I¡¯m Handsome Chapter 864: Chapter 863 I Know I¡¯m Handsome From a great distance, Xu Zimei had already spotted the other party. But he did not pay attention to them, instead continuing to tread through the air straight ahead. With a ¡°clang,¡± the sound of a sword chant rose all around. An extremely powerful Sword Intent, like a torrent, slashed down a meter in front of Xu Zimei. The explosive sound of ¡°rumble¡± followed. The firmament seemed to rip open, creating a brief chasm in front of him. It blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure. Xu Zimei looked up, facing the other party. ¡°Fight me,¡± the woman said proudly, chest puffed out. ¡°I¡¯m not interesteda€¡±are we that familiar?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°The strong should seek to compete with the stronger, always climbing higher into the clouds to become even more powerful.¡± This woman was none other than Ji Ruobing. Her eyes burning as she looked at Xu Zimei, ¡°You seem rather afraid of death.¡± ¡°I just think you¡¯re too weak,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, laughing softly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°I¡¯m worried I might kill you, and then your Slaying Immortal Sect would bother me. I hate trouble the most.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Sect Gate won¡¯t interfere,¡± Ji Ruobing said indifferently. ¡°Fight me, if you win, I¡¯ll agree unconditionally to one thing you ask. And if I win, you won¡¯t have to give anything in return. How about that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡± Xu Zimei smiled faintly. Her manner suggested that she wouldn¡¯t rest until they had fought. And she was very confident in her own strength, verging on arrogance, to make such a proposal. ¡°This is just how I, Ji Ruobing, conduct myself. You don¡¯t have to, and I won¡¯t ask for a life-death pact, just a normal sparring. Of course, if you manage to kill me, I won¡¯t have any complaints.¡± ¡°You think if you challenge me, I must accept? Wouldn¡¯t that seem like I¡¯m losing face?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What would you suggest then?¡± Ji Ruobing asked seriously. ¡°Do you know Mo Tianming?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Yes,¡± Ji Ruobing responded without hesitation, nodding. ¡°One of the Talented Disciples who passed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao with you.¡± ¡°You challenge him, and if you can beat him, then you¡¯ll be qualified to fight me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You said it yourself,¡± Ji Ruobing huffed. ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± With her status as the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect, she had already challenged the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects across the Supreme Domain. They were no strangers to her. Instead, it was newcomers like Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming who stirred her urge to compete. ¡°Martial fanatic,¡± he observed the figure striding away through the air in the distance. Xu Zimei chuckled to himself, ¡°She really is easy to fool, but I guess Mo Tianming will have to bear the inconvenience.¡± He rose into the air and headed directly for the inside of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Within the academy lay a Library specifically for housing books. These so-called books naturally included Cultivation Techniques, Vein Skills, secret techniques, and various eclectic talesa€| In short, all the books within the Heavenly Dao Academy were housed here. As the largest academy of the human race, the volume of books recorded here was massive. It was incomparable to any power, even the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Xu Zimei needed to prepare some matters, but first, he had to understand some things in advance. He had previously checked at the True Martial Holy Sect, but unfortunately, the True Martial Holy Sect did not have these kinds of books. Xu Zimei could only try to find what he needed within the Heavenly Dao Academy. As he walked into the Academy, the area inside was immensely vast. Dozens of grand halls rose from the ground, towering majestically upon the earth, each hall featuring a distinct style. On some halls, dragons coiled, Green Lions roared, and the wind howled in unison. On others, scholars held scrolls, suggesting ¡°Infinite scrolls, endless roads, boundless sea of learning.¡± Some halls were enveloped in mist, where, amidst the vague murkiness, it seemed as though Immortals ascended and Supreme beings descended. In short, each hall boasted a unique decorative style. Inside the Academy, people came and went, numerous students entering and exiting, discussing in groups. At the main entrance of the Academy, there was a lounge chair. On the chair, an old man dressed in a brownish green shirt lay with a book covering his face. Xu Zimei tapped the armrest of the chair. The old man sat up and yawned, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I am looking for some books and wanted to consult you,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Regarding what?¡± the old man asked. ¡°The great emperor¡¯s downfall battle,¡± replied Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was quite familiar with the Great Emperor¡¯s Downfalla€¡±it involved a battle concerning the Divine Emperor. The Divine Emperor had attempted to rule over the entire Yuan Central Continent and had not hesitated to annihilate several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Ultimately, he angered others, and on that day, three Great Emperors forcefully descended onto the Yuan Central Continent and ultimately obliterated the Divine Emperor¡¯s Destiny. It was also the first recorded instance in the history of the Yuan Central Continent, where a Great Emperor had fallen for this reason. Similarly, it was the first instance recorded where Great Emperors had descended from Heaven Beyond Heavens. Perhaps even the Divine Emperor was unaware of some matters. What Xu Zimei sought were these lesser-known aspects of that battle. These matters were crucial as they would directly impact his subsequent plans. ¡°The emperor¡¯s downfall battle?¡± The old man paused. He then looked perplexedly at Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you have the dean¡¯s Token?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I see it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Ordinary students naturally don¡¯t have the authorization to access such information,¡± the old man shook his head slightly. ¡°You can only read books from the first five halls; the Emperor¡¯s Downfall Battle is in the eighteenth halla€¡±you¡¯re new to the academy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He left the Academy planning to go to Vermilion Bird Island to think of a solution with Venerable Nu. He had not considered this issue before. However, as he was halfway there, the girl in the white dress who had been persistently following him caught up again. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to make deals with you right now,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to make a deal,¡± the girl in the white dress smiled. ¡°I was actually thinking about helping you enter the Academy, but it seems you don¡¯t need it now.¡± ¡°You have a way?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. He began to suspect that the woman must hold a high position within the Heavenly Dao Academy. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 The woman in the white dress extended her hand, and a white Token swayed gently on her fair arm. ¡°Look, the dean¡¯s Token,¡± she said, looking up with a smile. ¡°How do you have that?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± the woman in the white dress laughed. ¡°Just tell me, do you want it or not?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re giving it for free, I¡¯ll take it,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I don¡¯t accept any conditional deals.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman in the white dress paused, then scrutinized him seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked, confused. ¡°I know I¡¯m very handsome, but you don¡¯t have to stare.¡± Chapter 865 - Chapter 865 Chapter 864 Academy, Ancient Sword Technique ?Chapter 865: Chapter 864 Academy, Ancient Sword Technique Chapter 865: Chapter 864 Academy, Ancient Sword Technique ¡°I wanted to see if you would blush when saying that,¡± the lady in the white dress said, smiling with pursed lips. ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I heard that Ji Ruobing challenged you?¡± the lady in the white dress inquired. ¡°You seem well-informed,¡± Xu Zimei said with a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s because recently, many people have wanted to challenge you. It¡¯s not only Ji Ruobing, I¡¯ve stopped some,¡± the lady in the white dress said, laughing cheerfully. ¡°You owe me quite a few favors now.¡± She said this as she tossed the token to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei caught the token, which was somewhat warm. Furthermore, the token seemed to have a fragrance of pollen on it. Xu Zimei gently turned the token in his hand. On the two sides of the token, one side was engraved with white characters, and the other side bore the emblem of Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°This token will only allow you to enter the library; remember to return it to me later,¡± the lady in the white dress reminded him. ¡°I am more curious about your identity now,¡± Xu Zimei said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°If you thought helping me would earn you the support of True Martial Holy Sect, you¡¯ve miscalculated.¡± ¡°I did have that thought before, but I¡¯ve given it up now,¡± the lady in the white dress waved her hand and walked away, ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Xu Zimei stared intently; he didn¡¯t believe a word the other party said. He only believed that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Aside from parents, everyone who is good to you has their own motives, definitely expecting something in return. However, currently, he couldn¡¯t guess her intentions and didn¡¯t bother trying. As long as he was strong enough, he feared no plots or schemes. When he returned to the library and handed over the token, the earlier elder held the token and studied it for a long time. He then looked at Xu Zimei somewhat surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You do have some tricks up your sleeve,¡± the elder waved his hand and returned the token to Xu Zimei. He said, ¡°The information you seek is on shelf number three on the seventh floor of the eighteenth hall; you can go find it yourself.¡± Xu Zimei put away the token and walked straight into the library. The elder watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, muttering to himself, ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t seem to have anything extraordinary. How did he catch that person¡¯s attention?¡± ¡­ The eighteenth hall, named Haoyuan Hall, was shaped like a pagoda, about a hundred meters tall. Each floor was carved with a lifelike creature, including Monster Beasts, humans, and other races. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stop, heading directly to the seventh floor. The area here was fairly spacious, with a dozen neatly arranged and methodically placed bookshelves in the middle. A very special fragrance wafted through the air. This scent came from the wood used to make the bookshelves, which was purple sandalwood. It wouldn¡¯t decay even after ten thousand years and was specifically used for storing books. After searching for a while, Xu Zimei finally found the book he needed. ¡°Annals of the Fallen Emperor: The Demise of the Divine Emperor.¡± The book was thick. Xu Zimei skipped the irrelevant parts and directly searched for the information he wanted to know. ¡­ Sunlight streamed through the lattice window outside, casting an illusory scene on the floor. Dust lazily lay by the window, occasionally stirred by a gentle breeze. Xu Zimei slowly closed the book in his hands and pondered for a long time. ¡°So, this cost is indeed too great. No wonder such events are seldom heard of.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He then put the book back in its original place and strode out of the hall and the library. ¡°` ¡°You heard? The Saintess from the Slaying Immortal Sect has challenged a newcomer on the Ten Thousand Martial Stage,¡± one student said. ¡°Yeah, and this newcomer is said to be no ordinary person, once he crossed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. I think his name is Mo Tianming,¡± another added. ¡°Being challenged by a Saintess means he¡¯s definitely something special. I heard that another newcomer who crossed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao actually killed the Saint Heir of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to watch it; they¡¯re both hot contenders for Destiny this year!¡± As Xu Zimei stepped out from the academy, he caught wind of the students¡¯ discussions. ¡°It seems Mo Tianming has accepted,¡± Xu Zimei smiled slightly. It seemed he was heading there to watch as well. He had a question mark in his mind concerning Mo Tianming. This person was mysteriously captivating, especially that inexplicable Emperor Qi about him. ¡­ Upon arriving at the Ten Thousand Martial Stage, Xu Zimei found it had gathered a large crowd. This match¡¯s appeal far exceeded the buzz from his previous battle against Ao Nan. As a Sect beyond compare, with five Emperors, Slaying Immortal Sect indeed had an abundance of talented disciplesa€¡±it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say they were prolific, like carps crossing the river. By the time Xu Zimei arrived, the two on the Combat Stage had already begun fighting. Mo Tianming was clad in a black robe, his long hair moving as if by the wind itself. His unruly hair had been trimmed, revealing his true visage. Green spiritual energy surged within his gaze. Around him, breezes rhythmically arose, making his robes flutter as if they were alive. Opposite him stood Ji Ruobing, holding a broadsword. Her purple shirt fluttered behind her, her aura growing stronger with time. ¡°Come on,¡± Mo Tianming beckoned. Suddenly, Ji Ruobing, with broadsword in hand, turned into myriad afterimagesa€¡±so fast that even these were hard to discern. Her broadsword, carrying Sword Qi, tore through the empty space directly moving towards Mo Tianming. Mo Tianming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he executed the Kun Roc Nine Transformations. A green hurricane swirled around him. Accompanied by a bird¡¯s cry, his figure also became elusive. He easily dodged each of Ji Ruobing¡¯s broadsword moves. Meanwhile, the green spiritual energy around him dispersed with each move he made. A Kun Roc formed from spiritual energy appeared in front of him. ¡°Ancient Sword Technique, first form,¡± Ji Ruobing raised her longsword. A brilliant sword glow burst forth. ¡°Cloud Piercing Stance.¡± Along with the descending broadsword, clouds emerged from the Sword Qi. The sword seemed to pierce through a sea of clouds, bringing with it rolling waves, and directly struck the Kun Roc phantom. This slightly delayed Mo Tianming¡¯s movements. ¡°Ancient Sword Technique, second form, Withering Wilderness Stance.¡± Her broadsword stirred clouds, moving from rebirth to demise. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The entire sword turned pitch blacka€¡±an emblem of death, withering, and decay. ¡­ ¡°This is a technique of the Ancient Emperor,¡± the voice of Da Zhi, the monk, sounded from behind. Xu Zimei turned to see Da Zhi, the monk, coming over with a smile. ¡°You seem to know quite a lot,¡± he noted with a grin. ¡°Of course, an entity like the Slaying Immortal Sect, just like your True Martial Holy Sect, is hard not to pay attention to.¡± The monk said. ¡°They have five Emperors, which means the younger generation has plenty of opportunities to choose from.¡± ¡°` Chapter 866 - Chapter 866 Chapter 865 The Sun, The Moon, and the Myriad Tribulations Cone ?Chapter 866: Chapter 865: The Sun, The Moon, and the Myriad Tribulations Cone Chapter 866: Chapter 865: The Sun, The Moon, and the Myriad Tribulations Cone ¡°This Ancient Sword Technique has ties to the Ancient Emperor; it was originally created by him.¡± Da Zhi the monk spoke, ¡°I have specifically studied the Ancient Emperor, a life of great achievements, his mastery of the Sword Dao is undeniable and incomparably strong.¡± ¡°So, who do you think will win between them?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Da Zhi the monk shook his head straightforwardly. ¡°They have hidden their capabilities too deeply, even with my ability to observe the heavens, I can¡¯t see through either of them. I can¡¯t predict their fortunes.¡± ¡°Then we shall watch intently,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°You have a long way to go with your divination techniques.¡± On the Combat Stage, the situation was rapidly changing. Mo Tianming¡¯s Kun Roc Nine Transformations were completely suppressed. The Withering Wilderness Stance, carrying the decay of all things, bloomed around, reducing everything to nothingness beneath the sword. ¡°Open your True Fate, or you will surely lose in the next move,¡± Ji Ruobing¡¯s cold voice came through. Mo Tianming smiled slightly, the green Spiritual Energy around his body moved with the wind, already permeating the entire void. At a gesture from Mo Tianming¡¯s right hand, the deployed green Spiritual Energy suddenly exploded into action. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï Centered on him, a tornado was whipped up. The tornado howled past, destroying the surrounding void, shooting out countless wind arrows, slaying everything around. Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure quickly retreated, and distance was pulled between the two. ¡°You are somewhat interesting,¡± Mo Tianming smiled as he looked at Ji Ruobing. ¡°Cut the chatter, use your strongest power, or I won¡¯t enjoy this fight,¡± Ji Ruobing replied indifferently. Mo Tianming chuckled lightly. His gaze turned intense, a series of ¡°bang bang bang¡± sounds coming from within his body. It was the sound of Vein Gates opening. A very strong presence rose from his body, as if the entire space were being suppressed. A round of sun and moon slowly rose behind him. The sun and moon were bright and dazzling, illuminating the entire firmament. Crushing the endless space-time cosmos, as if coming from the old Eternal Ancient Hengyu, brightness stretching for ten thousand miles. But it also carried the might that could destroy heaven and earth. He used the sun and moon as a template to replicate his own True Fate. As the rounds of the sun and moon appeared, everyone was so shocked that their jaws dropped. You should know that the condensation of True Fate is deeply connected with all things in the world. Flowers, trees, birds, and beasts, can all be condensed into one¡¯s own True Fate. The more powerful the template of the entity, the stronger and more potential the condensed True Fate would be. Just like Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, spanning throughout the heavens and eternal ages, there is only one of its kind. The perils and difficulties involved are something only he himself understands. And this Mo Tianming, being able to replicate the sun and moon as his True Fate, one can imagine what he has sacrificed. ¡­¡­ At this moment, even Ji Ruobing was slightly mesmerized. The reversed sun and moon rose to the sky, facing the actual sun in the distant heavens, echoing each other. It seemed as though a real sun had appeared. But according to the endless pursuit of the Martial Path, if he were to really continue cultivating like this, perhaps one day. This True Fate could become the real sun and moon. ¡°Now it¡¯s getting interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. As everyone knows, the stronger the True Fate, the more difficult and risky it is to condense. Since ancient times, there have been those who attempted to turn the sun and moon into their own True Fate. Unfortunately, in the end, they all dissipated into ash, melted down by the sunlight until not even their corpses could be found. This is the difficulty and risk involved. ¡°Anyone who can achieve such success will definitely have some fame locally, no matter what,¡± said Da Zhi. ¡°Even if he is a loose cultivator, he should have some renown. How come he is so nameless that even before coming to the Heavenly Dao Academy, we¡¯ve never heard of this person?¡± ¡°The Yuan Central Continent is vast; there are many people you haven¡¯t heard of,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°But this Mo Tianming really is somewhat strange, even I can¡¯t completely see through him.¡± ¡­ The atmosphere on the combat stage had reached a state of imminent explosion. As Mo Tianming¡¯s True Fate Sun and Moon rose, carrying an immense suppressive force, the dazzling brightness made it nearly impossible for everyone to keep their eyes open. Ji Ruobing was no less impressive. From around her, a cone with five flickering colors broke through space, facing the Sun and Moon and rose up in the distance. The cone had five colors, black, white, green, purple, and orange. They appeared in intertwined rings, all surrounding each other. This cone gave off a very dangerous feeling, as if a mere glance could stiffen a person¡¯s divine soul. One felt chills all over. ¡°This is,¡± Da Zhi exclaimed as he saw the five-colored cone appear. His expression changed, ¡°Myriad Tribulations Cone.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°A Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, and not just anya€¡± it¡¯s directly connected to the Great Emperor¡¯s Origin,¡± Da Zhi said solemnly. ¡°You know about the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor, right?¡± ¡°I know, the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s third generation Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor specialized in studying tribulations. With a casual wave of his hand, countless tribulations would descend,¡± Da Zhi explained. ¡°And there are rumors that when the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor bore his destiny, he had even comprehended the Heavenly Tribulation. You know how terrifying the Heavenly Tribulation isa€¡±it¡¯s what the Heavenly Dao uses to eradicate things that violate the rules.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with the Myriad Tribulations Cone?¡± Xu Zimei asked, confused. ¡°The Myriad Tribulations Cone is not an ordinary Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, but one formed from countless tribulations by the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor. It¡¯s a form-based attack,¡± Da Zhi explained. ¡°Ji Ruobing uses the Myriad Tribulations Cone as a template to replicate her own True Fate. So what she has condensed is not a weapon, but a so-called tribulation.¡± ¡°So who do you think will win now?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Still hard to say, they both have a chance to win,¡± Da Zhi remained noncommittal. ¡­ On the combat stage, both of their auras were majestic, facing each other head-on. ¡°Heavenly Thunder Tribulation,¡± Ji Ruobing uttered lightly. The purple part of the Myriad Tribulations Cone began to brighten. A beam shot up into the heavens, stirring the vast expanse of sky and clouds. Rolling thunder descended from above. The sound of crackling thunder gathered overhead. The audience looked up to see a Heavenly Thunder vortex faintly visible in the firmament, hidden in the void. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Suddenly, when the thunder had gathered enough strength, there came a roar. The thunder turned into a torrent, like a river, rolling down with impressive force. ¡°Sun and Moon Realm,¡± Mo Tianming also snorted coldly. He extended his right hand, where a formidable force was gathering. Above him, the Sun and Moon emitted endless radiance, cleansing all through the ages, finally connecting to form a barrier. It enshrouded him within. The barrier of the Sun and Moon¡¯s power was divided into red and blue colors. When the rolling thunderbolt fell, it sparked numerous sparks, all to no avail. It was all blocked. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867 Chapter 866 Transform into Tathagata, The Eternal Sun ?Chapter 867: Chapter 866: Transform into Tathagata, The Eternal Sun Chapter 867: Chapter 866: Transform into Tathagata, The Eternal Sun Watching as the Heavenly Thunder roared down, all of it was blocked by the Sun and Moon Realm. Ji Ruobing slightly furrowed her brows. She said indifferently, ¡°Since your Sun and Moon Realm is so powerful, I shall make the Blazing Flame burn even more fiercely.¡± With a wave of her right hand, the Myriad Tribulations Cone behind her began to rapidly spin. ¡°Fierce Fire Calamity.¡± Streams of blazing flame emanated from it. The flames were extremely hot, almost melting the entire void within them. The fire spread out, encircling the entire Sun and Moon Realm. Part of the power of this realm belonged to the sun, symbolizing intense heat. Therefore, at this moment, the Fierce Fire Calamity completely merged with the Sun and Moon Realm, seeking to dissolve this barrier from the inside. Feeling the intense heat coming from it, Mo Tianming slightly furrowed his brows. His gaze shifted, and the Sun and Moon above his head began to rotate, absorbing all the power of the Sun and Moon Realm. ¡°If defending is meaningless, it¡¯s better to strike proactively,¡± Mo Tianming snorted coldly. The power of the Sun and Moon enveloped his body, and a thunderous, majestic sound came from within him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Spiritual Energy Torrent flowed from the Extraordinary Meridians and various Vein Gates. His whole body¡¯s might was astonishing; a mere flick of his hand shattered the void and an oppressive force came crashing down. His speed was incredibly fast, turning into a stream of light in an instant, appearing right behind Ji Ruobing. On his fists, like two blazing suns, he brought down glimmering, fiery orbs heavily. With a ¡°boom,¡± the power of the Sun and Moon spread out, striking heavily on the True Fate of the Myriad Tribulations Cone. Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure looked somewhat unstable, falling forward directly. She stabilized her figure, her gaze coldly directed at Mo Tianming. The Myriad Tribulations Cone in her palm began to spin rapidly again. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Grey gas gathered towards the Myriad Tribulations Cone. This grey gas was indescribable with words. Dark, decaying, and even carrying a sense of destruction. ¡°World-ending Calamity.¡± She spoke with a slightly stern tone. Every move of the Myriad Tribulations Cone affected the Firmament and the horizon. At this moment, the initially dark sky turned even more gloomy. White clouds turned into dark clouds, as if the Firmament was torn open by some force. This power was like a Thunderbolt, but enveloped by the grey gas, full of the aura of destruction and apocalypse. ¡°Kill,¡± accompanied by another fierce shout from Ji Ruobing. A demon wind blew over, instantly causing the skies to darken and the Sun and Moon to halt their rotation. Grey gas, along with thunderbolts, slashed down from the Firmament. Mo Tianming, seeing this scene, hurriedly used the Kun Roc Nine Transformations to dodge. A ¡°pitter-patter¡± sound rang out on the Combat Stage. Endless thunderlight sparked on the Combat Stage, with Mo Tianming¡¯s ethereal figure bathed in the thunderlight. The power of this World-ending Calamity was unimaginably immense. It¡¯s noteworthy that the Combat Stage could withstand and block attacks even from ordinary Stepping into Immortality warriors. But at this moment, amidst the thunder light, minute cracks appeared. This was already quite astonishing. ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Ji Ruobing watched coldly from the side. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry,¡± Mo Tianming chuckled lightly. Watching the World-ending Calamity that kept pursuing him, at this moment, Mo Tianming stopped dodging. He stepped into the air, stretching his limbs fully open, both arms and legs completely extended. Behind him, the Sun and Moon, after rotating, ascended completely into the high sky. Two vast rays of light burst forth from the Sun and Moon into the sky. People looked up only to see that the clouds covering the sky during the World-ending Calamity were violently torn apart. The Sun Moon True Destiny faced the sun high above in the sky. From the sun, strands of True Sunfire blazed down, continuously merging into the Sun Moon True Destiny. At that moment, everyone felt an incredibly powerful aura. The Sun Moon True Destiny had always been proud and dazzling. Now, it was becoming even stronger. After reaching a critical point, the Sun Moon True Destiny surged directly into Mo Tianming¡¯s True Fate. The next moment, a golden light radiated around Mo Tianming. He transformed into a vast sun. The intense heat evaporated the air for dozens of meters around him, melting the void. When the World-ending Calamity struck at him, it was actually blocked by his bare body. ¡°Transforming body into the coming Buddha, the great sun is indestructible.¡± Rolling Blazing Flames burned as Mo Tianming transformed into countless afterimages, charging toward Ji Ruobing. After a few exchanges, Ji Ruobing was directly suppressed. She had no room to counterattack. Another clash of fists and palms sent both of them stumbling back several steps. Ji Ruobing¡¯s expression was solemn; she looked down at her right hand. It was slightly charred black, and she could feel the searing pain on her skin. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s decide the outcome with one move,¡± Ji Ruobing said coldly. The Myriad Tribulations Cone behind her began to rotate in the air again. ¡°Mysterious Water Calamity, Boundless Immortal Calamity, Nine Revolutions Divine Calamity.¡± Ji Ruobing called out three great calamities in one breath. The rotation of the Myriad Tribulations Cone had reached its limit. Mysterious Water arrived, heavy enough to destroy everything, like myriad waves overflowing the firmament. There was also Immortal Might spreading out, transforming into purple Thunderbolts filling the sky which, even if a Stepping into Immortality warrior touched them, would lead to immediate destruction. And then there were the Nine Revolutions Divine Calamities defying the heavens, each revolution stronger than the last, their might accumulating and growing stronger, seemingly piercing a hole in the firmament. It was clear, Ji Ruobing was fighting with all her might, her seriousness evident. As the three calamities descended, Mo Tianming too transformed into a great sun, illuminating the world, majestically floating in mid-air. ¡°I¡¯m not watching anymore,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said to Da Zhi. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching anymore?¡± Da Zhi asked, puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s not using his full strength, he¡¯s bound to lose,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°There¡¯s no point in watching further, the outcome is clear in my heart.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Emperor Qi?¡± Da Zhi frowned and asked. ¡°The only thing about him that interests me is that Emperor Qi,¡± Xu Zimei said. As he finished speaking, his figure had already left. This battle was unnecessary to watch because Mo Tianming had been conserving his strength from the start. Although he had transformed into a great sun, his own capacity to endure was ultimately limited. When the three calamities struck all at once, he finally couldn¡¯t withstand them and was directly overwhelmed. His figure heavily fell on the Combat Stage. ¡°You¡¯ve won,¡± Mo Tianming stood up from the ground, dusting off the dirt on his clothes. He said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s all you have,¡± Ji Ruobing replied with a frown. ¡°We¡¯ve already fought, what do you want now?¡± Mo Tianming said indifferently. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Watching Mo Tianming¡¯s departing figure, Ji Ruobing¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, but soon she relaxed. ¡°Very well, after all, my target was that man.¡± ¡­ Back on Vermilion Bird Island, shortly after returning, Xu Zimei was called over by Venerable Nu. Chapter 868 - Chapter 868 Chapter 867 True Sunfire, Southern Luminous Flame, Fusion ?Chapter 868: Chapter 867 True Sunfire, Southern Luminous Flame, Fusion Chapter 868: Chapter 867 True Sunfire, Southern Luminous Flame, Fusion ¡°My formation arrangement is almost complete,¡± Venerable Nu found Xu Zimei and said. ¡°Next, we might have to rely on you.¡± ¡°Tonight is the full moon night, I will come by then,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you,¡± Venerable Nu said solemnly. After parting ways with Venerable Nu, Xu Zimei found Shi Jian. He briefly told Shi Jian about the plan to use the formation to resurrect the Vermilion Bird tonight. Shi Jian was naturally overjoyed, continuously thanking Xu Zimei. He had come to Vermilion Bird Island to train long ago and had already regarded Venerable Nu as his own family. Now, having Xu Zimei¡¯s help, naturally, his gratitude increased profoundly. ¡°Could you tell me about your Stone Race?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Why is Junior Brother Xu suddenly curious about our Stone Race?¡± Shi Jian asked, puzzled. ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯ve been looking for the Stone Race,¡± Xu Zimei admitted frankly. ¡°It just so happens that I met you here by coincidence, the first person from the Stone Race I¡¯ve encountered.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Shi Jian shook his head and said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Why is Senior Brother Xu looking for our Stone Race? Did my Stone Race ever offend you?¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± Xu Zimei quickly shook his head. He asked, ¡°As a member of the Stone Race, have you heard of the Supreme Hammer?¡± ¡°Supreme Hammer?¡± Shi Jian frowned slightly, pondering for a moment. Eventually, his expression changed, and he looked at Xu Zimei with some astonishment. ¡°Where did Junior Brother Xu hear about this?¡± ¡°I have my own sources,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He didn¡¯t plan to reveal the matter of the True Divine Sword. ¡°This is a secret of my Stone Race, not known to those outside the upper echelons; where did you get this information?¡± Shi Jian still appeared somewhat puzzled as he asked. ¡°A secret?¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile. ¡°It seems Senior Brother Shi has a not-so-simple status within the Stone Race.¡± ¡°You misunderstand, Junior Brother. I only know because of some special reasons. I¡¯m hardly considered a high-ranking member,¡± Shi Jian waved his hand and replied. ¡°Why does Junior Brother mention the Supreme Hammer? You are not an artifact refiner.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow it to forge a weapon,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Using the Supreme Hammer to forge a weapon, it seems the weapon Junior Brother wants to forge is no ordinary weapon,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile. ¡°This has also been a long-cherished wish of mine.¡± ¡°Could Senior Brother discuss this with your Stone Race?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°This,¡± Shi Jian hesitated slightly. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but some matters are too complicated.¡± ¡°Not complicated, take your time and speak, I¡¯m listening,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile. ¡°If it were before, with you helping to resurrect Vermilion Bird, I would have gone all out to aid you in borrowing the Supreme Hammer,¡± Shi Jian replied. ¡°But in recent years, my Stone Race has faced great troubles; we can hardly save ourselves now, let alone casually lend out our tribal treasure.¡± ¡°What troubles have you encountered?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°You should know, my Stone Race is naturally a race of artifact refiners. Everyone in our tribe has a unique talent and insight into crafting artifacts,¡± Shi Jian explained. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°But a few years ago, the Feather Clan began attacking our Stone Race, seeking to rule over us. They want our Stone Race to become a subordinate tribe under them, specifically crafting artifacts for them.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Zimei laughed lightly. ¡°Yes, the Clan Leader¡¯s idea for me to train at Heavenly Dao Academy was to send out some of our talented tribespeople. In case one day our race truly faces extinction, we still hope to have the possibility to revive our tribe,¡± Shi Jian sighed. ¡°At this time, let alone lending you the Supreme Hammer, whether we can survive is a luxury.¡± ¡°If I solve the crisis for your race, can I then take the Supreme Hammer?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You?¡± Shi Jian was stunned for a moment, then spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you either,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Do you know the Feather Clan?¡± Shi Jian continued. ¡°A race is not something you can resolve at will; I¡¯m not in the mood to joke.¡± ¡°Just take me to the Feather Clan; whether I can solve it is my business,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°After all, you don¡¯t have the luxury of choice now. A dead horse as a living horse doctor, why not try?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Shi Jian pondered slightly. He also felt it made sense, a dead horse as a living horse doctor. ¡°Okay, I agree,¡± Shi Jian nodded. ¡°When do we go?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Wait till tonight when I have resurrected the Vermilion Bird, then it won¡¯t be too late to leave.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Shi Jian took a deep breath and nodded firmly. ¡­a€| The sunset was like red frost, spreading across half the sky. Ji Ruobing arrived flying and again sat cross-legged on the outskirts of Vermilion Bird Island, quietly waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry either. He sat in a valley on Vermilion Bird Island, waiting for nightfall. The profound night sky swallowed the setting sun in one gulp. The sky was clear, and a moon shaped like a disk began to appear. The stars were brilliantly dazzling tonight; the entire starry sky was beautiful. Venerable Nu, clad in a red robe, stood in the middle of the Formation. His presence was astonishing, like a tidal wave, a storm of Spiritual Energy was gathering. A booming sound erupted within him. ¡°He¡¯s coming,¡± Venerable Nu called out upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s approaching figure. ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡± ¡°During my resurrection, do not let anyone disturb me, or they will bear the consequences,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°No problem,¡± nodded Venerable Nu. ¡­a€| After Venerable Nu stepped out of the Formation and stood guard. Xu Zimei then entered the Formation, which he had never seen before, but it functioned as he had described. It absorbed the True Sunfire, congregating it within the Formation. Xu Zimei took charge of the Formation, his hands waving. The massive Formation began to rotate. Endless Spiritual Energy from heaven and earth converged here, the whole Formation spinning rapidly. At the edges of the Formation, golden-red flames spread and burned fiercely. True Sunfire, undoubtedly one of the strongest flames in the world. The intense heat approaching made Xu Zimei¡¯s face glow red. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, Spiritual Energy surging around him, stirring the True Sunfire dancing in the sky. Meanwhile, the Southern Luminous Flame surrounding Vermilion Bird Island seemed to have been summoned. It began to blaze fiercely. Under Venerable Nu¡¯s control, these Southern Luminous Flames were harmless. But now, as they burned, the void started melting. The high temperature incinerated everything; nothing in the world could not be burned, it was very powerful. With Xu Zimei¡¯s actions and the operation of the Formation, the two flames slowly began to merge. Chapter 869 - Chapter 869 Chapter 868 Heading to the Stone Race Battlefield ?Chapter 869: Chapter 868: Heading to the Stone Race Battlefield Chapter 869: Chapter 868: Heading to the Stone Race Battlefield Two different flames were burning fiercely. Everywhere they passed, the land was a mess, with everything scorched to ashes. Gold and blue were entwining. Even a glance from an ordinary person could melt their eyes. Temperatures exceeding tens of thousands of degrees enveloped the surroundings. It was like a tornado, sweeping in from all directions, encircling Xu Zimei at the center point. Even someone as strong as Zimei could feel the intense heat, causing drops of sweat to form on his forehead. He raised his hands above his head, and the two flames merged together, then intertwined and rose higher and higher. They coalesced into a real Flame Dragon tornado. In the process of spinning, the tornado gradually fused together. And finally, everything surged towards that crimson Vermilion Bird heart. Zimei carefully controlled the flames, as the control of the fire had to be very precise. Too little and the heart could not be activated. Too much would destroy it outright. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Even for him, this state required a great deal of effort. When the storm of two flames poured into the heart, the two people present seemed to hear the ¡°thumping¡± sound of a heartbeat. Venerable Nu slightly lifted his head, and above the heart, the faint shadow of the Vermilion Bird was already emerging. This state continued for nearly half an hour. Finally, a sharp bird cry shattered the silence. The heart¡¯s pulsations grew faster and more astonishing. It also began to grow larger and no longer required Zimei to control the flames. The heart could now absorb them on its own. When the fiery flames enveloped the heart completely, Zimei seized the moment and threw the Leaf of Life over. A rich scent of life energy streaked through the air, leaving a trail behind. It was immediately set ablaze by the Blazing Flames. Red mixed with traces of green burned with a ¡°crackling¡± sound. Before this, the heart had a deathly still aura about it. But now, it was brimming with Life Energy and becoming more and more immense, beginning to spread outward. This resurrection, with the Vermilion Bird¡¯s vital heart in existence, simply meant reconstructing the body and condensing the Divine Soul. It was also fortunate that it was a Divine Beast; if it were a normal Monster Beast or human, there would be no possibility of resurrection. The fierce flames burned, and at this time, it was beyond Zimei¡¯s control. Whether it could be reborn was now up to its own Creation. Zimei had almost finished all he could do. He stepped out of the Formation and stood beside Venerable Nu. ¡°How confident are you?¡± Venerable Nu inquired. ¡°If it has an indomitable heart, eighty percent. If it has already resolved to die, then it cannot be saved,¡± Zimei answered truthfully. In that ball of flames, astonishing power was converging. Suddenly, a loud and piercing bird cry erupted from the flames. The fire that was once a ball seemed to stretch out, transforming into a giant bird that soared straight into the sky. Soaring above the Firmament. Although its true countenance was unclear, one could distinguish a basic silhouette through the flames. The giant bird was truly a fiery red. Feathers positioned in a regular, lush pattern. Especially the claws, at first glance, gave the impression of being incredibly hard, as if they could pierce through all defenses in the world. Above its head was a crown-like crest, regal and composed. Particularly the tail, seven or eight tails orderly trailed behind with shapes and colors that were notably eye-catching. Red with a slight touch of dark yellow. Spinning into tiny whirlpools, they appeared at the tail end. This is none other than the Vermilion Bird, one of the legendary Four Mythical Beasts. The Vermilion Bird, the fire element of the southern Bing and Ding. Cutting through the liquid to form a dragon, solidifying air to become a bird, its energy soars to the heavens, its essence descends to the earth, and so it is the foundation of the great elixir. ¡°Qing¡¯er,¡± Venerable Nu shouted towards the firmament. He laughed with joy, ¡°She¡¯s alive, Qing¡¯er is alive.¡± In the end, he was even moved to tears. Such a spectacle reached straight into the firmament, casting its reflection over the entire Heavenly Dao Academy. And all the residents of Heavenly Dao City could see it. The magnificent Vermilion Bird was flying under this majestic starry sky. Suddenly, the Vermilion Bird let out a pained scream; the flames burning on its body grew stronger, as if to devour it. The Vermilion Bird was crying out in agony. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Venerable Nu shouted anxiously from below. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand. ¡°This is also why I asked you to choose the night of the full moon.¡± With a wave of his right hand, a vast hand formed of endless spiritual energy extended directly towards the sky. The night of the full moon is the time of ultimate yin within the heavens and earth. As the spiritual energy hand formed by Xu Zimei moved, strands of purifying brilliance fell from the full moon above. The bright moonlight enveloped the fully ignited Vermilion Bird. As the moonlight covered it, the flames on the Vermilion Bird began to diminish. ¡°Because it has merged with the True Sunfire, it can activate the Southern Luminous Flame. But after all, these are two different types of flames,¡± Xu Zimei explained as he watched this scene. ¡°After its resurrection, there will still be conflict.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Venerable Nu nodded. ¡°There¡¯s something else you should be aware of,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Although she has been resurrected, all her previous memories have been erased. Now she doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°I know, as long as she¡¯s alive, that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Venerable Nu hurriedly nodded. As the figure of the Vermilion Bird gradually descended and began to transform, Xu Zimei patted Venerable Nu on the shoulder. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, remember to find some clothes for her to wear after she finishes transforming.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Venerable Nu suppressed the excitement in his heart and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand without looking back. ¡­ He did not concern himself with the Vermilion Bird any longer but returned to his cave dwelling. Ready to leave tomorrow with Shi Jian for the Feather Clan to resolve the matter of the Supreme Hammer. Due to the resurrection of the Vermilion Bird, the Heavenly Dao Academy was unusually lively tonight. As for how to deal with the future, that was Venerable Nu¡¯s own business. A silent night passed, When Xu Zimei emerged from his cave dwelling, Shi Jian was already waiting outside. He seemed somewhat eager. After all, it was a matter of life and death for his race. ¡°Do you remember what you said yesterday?¡± Shi Jian asked directly. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. The two set off, stepping into the sky and heading outside the Heavenly Dao Academy. According to Shi Jian¡¯s explanation, the Stone Race was not actually far from Heavenly Dao City. Conversely, to facilitate the conquest of the Stone Race, the Feather Clan had also moved nearby. Three hundred li to the east of Heavenly Dao City was where the Stone Race and the Feather Clan started their battle. But as soon as they left Vermilion Bird Island, they were confronted by a Sword Qi blocking their way. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°So, you plan to run from the agreed challenge?¡± Ji Ruobing¡¯s cold voice sounded from the side. Chapter 870 - Chapter 870 Chapter 869 The Sparrow and the Grand Plan ?Chapter 870: Chapter 869: The Sparrow and the Grand Plan Chapter 870: Chapter 869: The Sparrow and the Grand Plan ¡°Junior Sister Ji, we have other matters to attend to, so please don¡¯t block the way,¡± Shi Jian said indifferently. In matters involving the Stone Race, he was not about to be polite with anyone. ¡°This is between him and me,¡± Ji Ruobing, pointing her sword at Xu Zimei, said calmly. Seeing that Shi Jian was about to say something else, Xu Zimei waved his hand with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Shi, please wait aside for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Shi Jian asked. ¡°She is the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t even deal with her, how can I talk about dealing with the Feather Clan with you?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Combat Stage, other places in the Heavenly Dao Academy are not allowed for fighting,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking towards Ji Ruobing. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking,¡± Ji Ruobing nodded. The three soared through the air toward the Combat Stage, their momentum as fierce as a rainbow, turning into a streak of light. They landed on the Combat Stage. Seeing a great battle was about to begin, some students from the Ten Thousand Martial Stage and other onlookers began to avidly spread the word again. More and more students gathered here. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect was challenging another person once again. And after defeating Mo Tianming yesterday, today she was challenging another person who had reached the tenth level of the Tower of Heavenly Dao with Mo Tianming. This was a really interesting spectacle. Xu Zimei even spotted Mo Tianming below the stage, along with the girl in a white dress who had borrowed his token before. ¡°Good luck, Young Master,¡± Ren Pingsheng and Monk Da Zhi cheered from below the stage. Xu Zimei shook his head, amused. He originally thought this was just a normal sparring session and didn¡¯t expect people to make such a big deal out of it. Sure enough, the world is never short of onlookers. ¡­ ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°Obviously, Ji Ruobing, what is there to even discuss?¡± ¡°But that Xu Zimei, he did slay Ao Nan previously; he¡¯s not a simple one. Don¡¯t speak so confidently.¡± The crowd below discussed fervently, holding various opinions, and some even started arguing over it. ¡°What¡¯s the point, can Ao Nan be compared to Ji Ruobing? It¡¯s just comparing sparrows to the grand scheme.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see, I¡¯m more optimistic about Xu Zimei.¡± The arguing crowd split into two factions, but ninety percent still supported Ji Ruobing. After all, the reputation of Slaying Immortal Sect was too formidable. ¡°Draw your sword,¡± Ji Ruobing said calmly. Her sword qi radiated an astonishing aura, with endless Sword Intent turning into a rising Purgatory. ¡°Ancient Sword Technique, Cloud Piercing Stance.¡± As her words fell, clusters of white clouds descended from the sky¡¯s edge. A sharp sword pierced through the clouds, coming at him with a commanding aura. If it were an ordinary person, they might have been bewildered by the clouds by now, unable to discern the sword qi. Xu Zimei slightly curved his finger and flicked, striking precisely at the incoming sword tip. The originally robust blade convulsed, and Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure staggered backward several steps. ¡°Ancient Sword Technique second stance, Withering Wilderness Stance.¡± The longsword attacked again, carrying an aura of destruction and withering. In this moment, it seemed the whole void was infected, decaying and shattering bit by bit. Xu Zimei smiled faintly, these moves were rather childish to him. Once again, he extended his right hand, pinching with his index and middle finger, and flicked again. The shock from his flick made Ji Ruobing¡¯s hands tremble, causing her grip on the sword to loosen unexpectedly. With a ¡°clang,¡± the longsword fell to the ground, its crisp sound resonating. ¡­ ¡°If this is all your so-called decisive battle has to offer, I would find it boring,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s just an appetizer,¡± Ji Ruobing snorted coldly. With a gesture of her right hand, the longsword trembled and returned to her grasp. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t force you to use your Vein Skills,¡± Ji Ruobing said as if out of spite. ¡°Ancient Sword Technique, third stance, ¡®Eternal Style.''¡± There is nothing eternal in this world, but there is the intent of eternity. Even a Great Emperor cannot be eternal, but my sword can be. The longsword cut through the silent void, carrying with it the unstoppable force of eternity and stirring up a hurricane. The void was neatly cleaved in half from the middle. With an unstoppable momentum, at this moment, the sword became intangible and inscrutable. ¡°Once you have become an immortal, then talk to me about eternity,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. With a wave of his right hand, the majestic Spiritual Energy surged and crackled explosively under the strain it was enduring. As this palm struck down, it was like the onset of a storm, and the so-called ¡®Eternal Style¡¯ was just a frail boat barely surviving in the wind and rain. Seeing this scene, Ji Ruobing¡¯s face slightly changed. She hurriedly changed her sword moves. ¡°Ancient Sword Technique, fourth stance, ¡®Seeking Truth Technique.''¡± The intent of the Eternal Sword changed, no longer fleeting and ethereal, but now carried a hint of the essence of the Dao. Piercing through all mist and frost, the tip of the sword emanated a startling Sword Intent. Continuously gathering and advancing towards Xu Zimei. The intent of the Great Dao resounded in his ears. ¡°This child¡¯s play should stop now,¡± Xu Zimei said, growing impatient. Behind him, the Tyrant Shadow unsheathed itself, sweeping through the air with the image of breaking swords. With several ¡°bang¡± sounds, as the swords clashed, Tyrant Shadow suppressed the opposing sword with absolute power. As Sword Intent was overwhelmed, the entire void was left with nothing but a sea of swords, like Purgatory. ¡°Show your True Fate directly, or else you won¡¯t even have a chance to strike,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°It seems I was not wrong about you; you are indeed a worthy opponent,¡± Although her sword techniques had been broken, Ji Ruobing did not show any signs of panic. Instead, she seemed expectant. As a powerful aura spread behind her, the Myriad Tribulations Cone shattered the void, slowly rising. ¡°Annihilation Purple Thunder Tribulation, Qiankun Heavenly Thunder Tribulation.¡± Ji Ruobing didn¡¯t hold back at all, unleashing two massive tribulations simultaneously. As the Myriad Tribulations Cone rotated, Heavenly Dao seemed to respond. Above their heads, the firmament was piled up with thick clouds. From within the clouds, thunderbolts broke the dawn, striking down towards Xu Zimei with rolling force. ¡°This is getting interesting,¡± Xu Zimei grinned. Without dodging in the slightest, he let the Thunderbolt strike him. Bathed in the thunder¡¯s light, he twisted his neck and looked at Ji Ruobing with a smile: ¡°There¡¯s a saying that thunderbolts can forge a body, but yours seems not strong enough yet.¡± It was only at this moment that Ji Ruobing¡¯s expression turned serious. She stared intently at Xu Zimei. Her aura grew even stronger. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can withstand the Thunder Tribulation with your body.¡± ¡°Heavenly Fire, Mysterious Water, Yimu Wood, Thick Earth, Glowing Metal, Five Elements Thunder Tribulation.¡± The Myriad Tribulations Cone behind Ji Ruobing was clearly operating at full speed. ¡°Soul Extinguishing Divine Thunder.¡± She released all six Thunder Tribulations she had at her disposal. The first five attacks of the Five Elements Thunder Tribulation were aimed at the physical body, and the last one, the Soul Extinguishing, targeted the Divine Soul. It is well known that the Divine Soul inherently belongs to Yin, and it profoundly fears Thunder, which represents the utmost rigidity and Yang. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871 Chapter 870 You Bastard ?Chapter 871: Chapter 870 You Bastard Chapter 871: Chapter 870 You Bastard When the six thunderbolts struck simultaneously, Xu Zimei still didn¡¯t dodge. In terms of physical resilience alone, before stepping into immortality, they simply couldn¡¯t injure him. And there was even less need to talk about divine soul strength. The Nine Regions Grand Body, as the strongest constitution for the divine soul, how could these thunderbolts possibly obliterate it? ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Bathing in the thunderbolts, with Xu Zimei at the center, all the void around him shattered. Even the floor beneath his feet cracked open. The onlookers below were terrified, some already privately worrying for Xu Zimei. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy going to dodge? Confident or arrogant?¡± ¡°Clashing directly with the heavenly tribulation, does he think he¡¯s a Great Emperor? Seems like he needs a lesson.¡± ¡°No matter what, he must have some strength; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.¡± ¡­¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï With the thunderbolts exploding, nobody could see what was happening inside. However, when the heavenly tribulation dissipated and Xu Zimei emerged unscathed, everyone was so shocked that they were left speechless. ¡°This fellow isn¡¯t hurt at all?¡± ¡°What kind of monster is he? Even the heavenly tribulation can¡¯t do anything to him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Surprised?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing and smiled. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s somewhat unexpected,¡± Ji Ruobing replied sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s why challenging me would be utterly foolish,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to discourage you, but to tell the truth, among the younger generation, there isn¡¯t a single person who has truly caught my eye so far.¡± ¡°If you had said this earlier, I certainly would have thought you were boasting. But now, I believe you.¡± Ji Ruobing earnestly said, ¡°I still have one move. If you can withstand it, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡± Xu Zimei stretched out his right hand, lifting it slightly. Ji Ruobing¡¯s aura immediately underwent a complete transformation. The entire Myriad Tribulations Cone became utterly black, the previously colorful surface now completely plunged into darkness. The profound blackness slowly revolved. A special spiritual energy spread from the Myriad Tribulations Cone, converging and floating towards the firmament. Ji Ruobing¡¯s long hair moved as if there was a wind, her purple robe also rustling loudly. A cold yet solemn voice followed. ¡°Divine Tribulation: Will of All Beings.¡± In the pitch-black sky, dark clouds massed oppressively. Silver lightning, like long dragons, weaved through the clouds. It was evident that this move took a great toll on Ji Ruobing; her face was deathly pale, an unhealthy shade of white. It was as if the vital energy inside her had been drained. The so-called Will of All Beings is the amalgamation of the mighty willpower of all lifea€¡±designed to crush a person¡¯s will at the consciousness level. It wasn¡¯t an attack on the body, nor an assault on the divine soul. To be precise, it was a test of willpower. How can the will of tens of thousands compare to the will of one? The disparity is unimaginable. The Will of All Beings turned into a thunderbolt river. It surged majestically through the center of the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it,¡± someone shouted around the combat stage. Although the thunderbolt river wasn¡¯t aimed at them, even the mere aftermath was more than they could bear. Their thoughts were in chaos, indescribable in words. Everyone restrained themselves, avoiding contemplating the object in the sky. As for Xu Zimei, being the center of everything, he felt the pressure most acutely. ¡­¡­ Suddenly, Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure seemed frail, the toll of this move beyond imagining. She nearly lost her balance, steadying herself by holding onto the railing of the combat stage. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Ji Ruobing¡¯s voice still rang out powerfully. This was her self-created heavenly tribulation, also her most proud technique. She had not followed in the footsteps of her ancestor, the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor; instead, she forged her own path. When the thunderous river of lightning crashed down, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge. Nor could he. His entire being was enveloped within it, his consciousness seemingly entering a pitch-dark void. Countless thoughts floated from the darkness, flooding into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. These ideas were various, like the lives of countless people. Men, women, the elderly, children. As well as swordsmen, Saint Heirs of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, ordinary disciples from other sects¡­ It was as if all the vicissitudes of life, a hundred different experiences, were mingling in Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. If a regular cultivator encountered this, they would likely go mad. After all, with so many lives crowding in at once, one could eventually lose oneself. Voices in his mind kept luring Xu Zimei. Give up the path of the Martial Arts! With myriad distractions in this fleeting world, beauties, wealth, statuses to enjoy, why obsess over the endless Martial Path? ¡°Truly a heart-slaying move,¡± Xu Zimei thought to himself. This strike aimed not only to defeat him but also to crush his Taoist Heart. Once the Taoist Heart collapsed, that person¡¯s Martial Path would also be finished. ¡­ From the outside world, Xu Zimei stood motionless in place. Unmoving, expressionless. ¡°That guy?¡± Ji Ruobing frowned slightly. Logically, someone caught up in their own Heavenly Tribulation should be in pain and struggling. But this sort of calmness, like a placid pond without the slightest ripple, was something she was seeing for the first time. Suddenly, she noticed Xu Zimei moved. His right hand lifted slightly, with Tyrant Shadow pointing straight at her. The corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re still far from it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°You,¡± Ji Ruobing¡¯s expression changed dramatically, realizing that he had broken free from her collective will so quickly. And he did it with seeming ease. Xu Zimei said nothing more, his Tyrant Shadow lunging directly at her. ¡°I concede,¡± Ji Ruobing shouted without a second thought. ¡°It was just an ordinary spar, but you aimed to destroy one¡¯s Taoist Heart, whether or not you concede. I ought to claim some prize,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. As his voice fell, he had already appeared in front of Ji Ruobing. Tyrant Shadow directly sliced off her longsword. And rested on her throat. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± Ji Ruobing asked incredulously. After all, their match was just a regular sparring session, unlike the life-and-death battles with Ao Nan. ¡°Kill you? That won¡¯t be necessary, but a retaliation is due,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°How do you want to settle this?¡± Ji Ruobing inquired. ¡°If I injure you, you probably wouldn¡¯t care, with all the healing pills your kind has.¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then smiled, ¡°I just thought of an interesting way.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Ji Ruobing could finish speaking, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow slashed right at her face. Ji Ruobing closed her eyes, instinctively trying to dodge. The whoosh of the Curved Blade passed by her ears, but Ji Ruobing felt no pain. She opened her eyes, looking at Xu Zimei in confusion. But all Xu Zimei left her was his departing silhouette. Ji Ruobing subconsciously looked down, her face flushing in that moment. Her purple shirt had been shredded into pieces by the blade. Though nothing was exposed, it was quite disheveled. ¡°You bastard!¡± Chapter 872 - Chapter 872 Chapter 871 Shi Yuyan, Immortal Mortal Sect ?Chapter 872: Chapter 871 Shi Yuyan, Immortal Mortal Sect Chapter 872: Chapter 871 Shi Yuyan, Immortal Mortal Sect His purple shirt was tousled in the wind, and Ji Ruobing¡¯s face was flushed. Especially in front of so many people. She clutched at her chest and fled frantically into the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Shi Jian and said. ¡°What about me? Take me too,¡± Da Zhi, the monk, said from the side. ¡°Then let¡¯s all go together, to the Feather Clan,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. At that moment, Shi Jian looked at Xu Zimei, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°You defeated Ji Ruobing just like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It was just so easy, I can¡¯t accept it for the moment,¡± Shi Jian honestly said. ¡°Actually, for me, my target hasn¡¯t been peers for a long time,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to agree to go to the Feather Clan.¡± ¡°Earlier, you said you would help my Stone Race deal with the Feather Clan, I still had my doubts. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Now I believe you five out of ten,¡± Shi Jian replied. ¡°Only five?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too careless, the Feather Clan isn¡¯t as simple as you imagine,¡± Shi Jian said. ¡°They have connections with many forces, and this incident might also involve other forces.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, raised his fist, and replied, ¡°With just one punch, even a myriad of complexities are merely passing clouds.¡± The three left Heavenly Dao City and flew northward through the sky. To save time, they almost flew at full strength. ¡­ In the Feather Stone Forest on the outskirts of Stone Holy Mountain, a fierce battle was underway. Seven or eight members of the Feather Clan were attacking a member of the Stone Race. There isn¡¯t much difference between the Stone Race and the human race. Like Shi Jian, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference in usual times. Only during battle would their skin surface petrify, enhancing their defense. It was a natural advantage. The Feather Clan, on the other hand, were born with a pair of wings and could fly from birth. Moreover, as their cultivation increased, their wings would become stronger. Eventually, they could not only fly but also use them to attack. These were the differences between races, strengths, and weaknesses. Although the Stone Race had strong defense, they were slow. Meanwhile, the Feather Clan was fast, but their defense was even weaker than that of the human race. In the Feather Stone Forest, the seven or eight Feather Clan members circled the Stone Race member as they flew. This member of the Stone Race could only passively take hits, his body covered with a layer of stone. Though the opponents couldn¡¯t hurt him immediately, over time, his defenses would ultimately be breached. ¡°Shi Min, just stop resisting, we¡¯ll spare your life,¡± a Feather Clan man laughed from above. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Just kneel down and kowtow a few times, then agree to our terms, and you can live.¡± ¡°I, a man of the Stone Race, would rather die standing than live kneeling,¡± Shi Min roared angrily. ¡°Yu Lu, kill or slash as you please, I won¡¯t frown.¡± ¡°It would be a pity to let you die just like that,¡± Yu Lu laughed. ¡°We will torture you slowly, we have plenty of time.¡± Under the continuous attack of these few Feather Clan youths, the stony layer on Shi Min¡¯s body was gradually being torn. There were traces left from claw marks on his body. ¡­ ¡°This is the Feather Stone Forest, just past here at the valley, is the territory of our Stone Race,¡± Shi Jian explained to Xu Zimei and the other. ¡°But there are often some members of the Feather Clan who break in here. ¡°With our strength, we don¡¯t need to fear these people.¡± As they were speaking, they suddenly heard fighting sounds ahead. They quickly quickened their pace and pushed through the bushes in front, only to see a young man from the Stone Race being attacked by several from the Feather Clan. ¡°It¡¯s Shi Min,¡± Shi Jian exclaimed excitedly. ¡°He is my good brother in the Stone Race. Let¡¯s go rescue him from these damn Feather Clan members.¡± However, before Xu Zimei and the others could act, a long spear suddenly fell from the Firmament. The spear tip, carrying a sharp spear intent, irresistibly pierced through the shattered void. It then threaded the several Feather Clan members together like candied haws. All were impaled by the long spear. The spear tip, with strong spear intent, thrust into a nearby large tree next. ¡°What a powerful spear intent,¡± Shi Jian exclaimed in surprise. Xu Zimei glanced up slightly, only to see five people, three men and two women, approaching through the air from the south. All five wore a uniform white robe. On the back of the robe was embroidered a character for ¡°Mortal.¡± They seemed to belong to the same power. ¡°It seems we¡¯re not needed after all,¡± Da Zhi the monk said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s Shi Yuyan,¡± Shi Jian frowned and said. ¡°You know her?¡± Da Zhi the monk asked. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the other four, but I know that woman,¡± Shi Jian nodded. ¡°Her name is Shi Yuyan, and she¡¯s this generation¡¯s Saintess of our Stone Race. But I heard she was sent to the Immortal Mortal Sect, so why has she suddenly come back?¡± ¡°Since you know her, let¡¯s go and greet her,¡± Da Zhi the monk suggested, walking forward as he spoke. Shi Jian looked somewhat uncomfortable, as if he were reluctant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked. ¡°You have a feud.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no secret; in our generation of the Stone Race, the two disciples with the most talent were she and I,¡± Shi Jian explained. ¡°From childhood, we were always pitted against each other, comparing everything. Later, when our Stone Race sought to choose who would compete for Destiny in this generation and focus on their development, it was between her and me. We had a contest, she won, and naturally, she became the Saintess.¡± ¡°I thought you only knew how to forge iron; how could you beat her?¡± Xu Zimei jested. ¡°That wasn¡¯t just forging iron, it was cultivating the Way of Enlightenment; forging iron was merely one method of practice,¡± Shi Jian clarified. ¡°Besides, I also like forging iron. It¡¯s a win-win situation; why not enjoy it?¡± ¡°Since she was sent to the Immortal Mortal Sect, those few people beside her must be the top disciples of the Immortal Mortal Sect. Let¡¯s go meet them,¡± Xu Zimei said, patting Shi Jian on the shoulder and walking forward with a smile. At that moment, the woman named Shi Yuyan was just rescuing Shi Min, and before she could even greet him, she noticed Xu Zimei and his group emerging from the bushes. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Only upon seeing Shi Jian did she lightly laugh and say, ¡°I wondered who it was. It turns out to be Junior Disciple Shi Jian.¡± Shi Jian looked somewhat sullenly at her and did not respond. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you greet the Saintess of your own race upon seeing her?¡± Shi Yuyan said with a light laugh. Shi Jian remained silent for a moment before he greeted lukewarmly, ¡°Greetings to the Saintess.¡± Shi Yuyan smiled contentedly and turned to Shi Min, asking, ¡°Junior Disciple Shi Min, how come you ventured out alone from the Stone Race?¡± ¡°Saintess, I was going out for reinforcements,¡± Shi Min sighed. ¡°We are hardly holding on.¡± ¡°How can we not hold on? The Feather Clan may be strong, but they should not be able to trouble us so soon,¡± Shi Yuyan asked, frowning. ¡°Originally, between our Stone Race and Feather Clan, there were wins and losses on both sides, though we lost more than we won. But we still managed to hold them off somewhat,¡± Shi Min explained. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873 Chapter 872 The Ancient Dragon Dynasty Joins the Battle, Yu Chengkong ?Chapter 873: Chapter 872: The Ancient Dragon Dynasty Joins the Battle, Yu Chengkong Chapter 873: Chapter 872: The Ancient Dragon Dynasty Joins the Battle, Yu Chengkong ¡°But recently, for some unknown reason, the Ancient Dragon Dynasty actually joined the war to help the Feather Clan. We were utterly powerless to resist at the moment, and Elder Shi Yong was injured, leading us to suffer defeats one after another. In a few days, I fear our Stone Holy Mountain won¡¯t be able to hold out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that serious,¡± Shi Jian furrowed his brow. ¡°Yes, hence the Clan Leader sent me to seek help from the Cloud Sea Hall up north,¡± Shi Min nodded in reply. ¡°The Clan Leader just let you go alone?¡± Shi Jian asked with confusion. ¡°If something unexpected happens on the way, like earlier, let alone seeking help, you¡¯d probably not even survive.¡± ¡°There was no other choice, our Stone Race has suffered heavy losses now. The remaining people all need to defend Stone Holy Mountain,¡± Shi Min said in pain. ¡°Moreover, we need to ask for help not just from Cloud Sea Hall but from all the sects in the Supreme Domain,¡± Shi Min continued. ¡°But we aren¡¯t familiar with the others,¡± Shi Jian asked. ¡°Why would they help us?¡± ¡°The Clan Leader believes that as long as our race doesn¡¯t perish and our people can retain their freedom, anything they ask for beyond those two conditions can be agreed upon,¡± Shi Min replied. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°At this point, we can only try. There¡¯s no choice left to make.¡± ¡°Could it be that destiny truly intends to annihilate our Stone Race,¡± Shi Jian sighed. First it was just the Feather Clan that was difficult to deal with, but now the Ancient Dragon Dynasty has joined. They are an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, and what¡¯s more, a sect with two emperors. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of despair. ¡°Yu Yan Junior Sister, don¡¯t look so sorrowful; it breaks my heart,¡± beside Shi Yuyan came a disciple of the Immortal Mortal Sect. A young man stepped forward and patted her shoulder, smiling: ¡°Heaven never seals all the exits. There will always be a way.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Senior Brother Lu Ze,¡± Shi Yuyan nodded. Then she turned to the others and said, ¡°Right, let me introduce you. These are my Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters from the Immortal Mortal Sect. They¡¯re here to help our Stone Race. This is Senior Brother Lu Ze, whose grandfather is a Core Elder of our Immortal Mortal Sect. These two are Senior Brothers Chang Yin and Wang Yang. And these two are Senior Sisters Tan Qingqing and Sun Yi, who are both my close friends.¡± Following Shi Yuyan¡¯s introduction, everyone greeted each other. Shi Jian, not wanting to be outdone, said, ¡°Let me introduce someone as well. These two are my Junior Brothers from the Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei and Da Zhi, both are very strong characters. They¡¯ve also come to assist our Stone Race.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s the esteemed disciples of the Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Lu Ze smiled to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your fame far and wide, a pleasure to meet you indeed.¡± ¡°Immortal Mortal Sect isn¡¯t bad either; we have admired you for a long time,¡± Xu Zimei replied. As the saying goes, one does not slap the hand that¡¯s extended for a handshake. The Immortal Mortal Sect must be the most unique among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Though their history isn¡¯t long and they have only one Great Emperor, their status is exceptional, for it was the Immortal Mortal Emperor who bore Destiny in the last generation. He¡¯s the closest to the Great Emperor thus far. Unlike many declining sects, the Immortal Mortal Sect is still vibrant and on the rise. The War Generals the Great Emperor left behind are at their peak, having just been baptized by Destiny. Hence, though the Immortal Mortal Sect has only one Great Emperor, no one dares to underestimate them. ¡­¡­. ¡°You¡¯ve all been away for a long time, the Clan Leader and our fellow disciples have been missing you.¡± Shi Min spoke from the side. ¡°You all go back to the Sect Gate first, I need to go to the Cloud Sea Hall for help.¡± Shi Jian sighed and nodded slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Stone Holy Mountain together,¡± Shi Yuyan suggested. The group walked out of the Feather Stone Forest, their gaze stretching towards the distant horizon. A mountain, dark as ink, loomed before them. The mountain, about a thousand zhang tall, was not towering, but exceptionally precipitous. The whole mountain gave the impression of being made from a pile of huge rocks rather than one solid mass. ¡°Everyone, be cautious, as Shi Min just mentioned, the area around Stone Holy Mountain is now full of people from the Feather Clan,¡± Shi Jian reminded. ¡­ When the group reached the foot of the mountain, they unexpectedly found a large contingent of the Feather Clan¡¯s military on patrol. ¡°Who goes there?¡± The Feather Clan soldiers instantly noticed the newcomers. ¡°Quick, go fetch Lord Yu Chengkong, someone is attempting to storm Stone Holy Mountain.¡± The Feather Clan soldiers surrounded them, all on high alert. The leader was a man with an eight-piece beard. ¡°Who might you be? What brings you to Stone Holy Mountain?¡± the bearded man asked. ¡°The world is vast. We go wherever we wish. Do we really need to report to you?¡± Shi Yuyan replied indifferently. ¡°At this critical time of the great battle between our Feather Clan and the Stone Race, no one is permitted to enter.¡± ¡°If you insist on forcing your way,¡± the bearded man replied, ¡°then we shall offend you. And label you as accomplices of the Stone Race.¡± ¡°Wang Yang, take care of him,¡± Lu Ze snorted coldly, instructing another young disciple from the Immortal Mortal Sect. The young man named Wang Yang stepped forward. He was dressed in a blue, loose-fitting robe, from which two short daggers suddenly flew out of the sleeves. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? With daggers in hand, he offered a slight smile. His figure became a myriad of afterimages, sweeping through the void. ¡°Damn it, get out of the way,¡± screamed the bearded man, immediately sensing danger. But it was too late. Dagger shadows flew in all directions, accompanied by screams; there was no time to dodge. They were already chopped into chunks by the blade shadows. Blood was spilling everywhere, and Wang Yang licked his lips, seemingly enjoying the atmosphere. ¡°Who dares to kill my brethren of the Feather Clan?¡± At that moment, a voice like thunderous explosion rang out from afar. A man in a black robe with a pair of pure black wings on his back was approaching from the air. The man emanated a powerful aura. The hurricane brought forth by his wings tore through the void, dark forces swirling around him. ¡°It seems a big shot has arrived,¡± Wang Yang said with a light chuckle. The man in the black robe looked over their attire and furrowed his brow, asking, ¡°I am Yu Chengkong. Are you from the Immortal Mortal Sect?¡± ¡°So what if we are?¡± Lu Ze asked in return. ¡°Our Feather Clan has no dealings or grievances with the Immortal Mortal Sect. I don¡¯t understand why you would get involved in our affair with the Stone Race?¡± Yu Chengkong inquired. ¡°We¡¯re not interfering. We were simply trying to go to Stone Holy Mountain and got blocked by them,¡± Lu Ze said indifferently. Although he was there to assist Shi Yuyan, it was purely as an individual. He could not involve the Immortal Mortal Sect. Therefore, even in his reply, he reserved some measure. ¡°Regardless, the fact remains that you¡¯ve killed members of our Feather Clan. Come with me,¡± Yu Chengkong stated. ¡°What if we refuse?¡± Wang Yang asked. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you,¡± Yu Chengkong retorted with a cold snort. ¡°Is that so? Just you alone?¡± Wang Yang replied, equally defiant. The blade intent in his hands erupted with astonishing might, heading straight for Yu Chengkong. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874 Chapter 873 Driven by Interests ?Chapter 874: Chapter 873: Driven by Interests Chapter 874: Chapter 873: Driven by Interests Knife shadows turned into countless afterimages, nearly invisible to the naked eye. The entire space seemed like tofu, cracking open before everyone¡¯s eyes. And around Yu Chengkong, the knife shadows began to envelope him. Yet Yu Chengkong did not appear tense, but rather stood proudly in place. Behind him, his black wings gently flapped once. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? The entire space unexpectedly solidified effortlessly. All the knife shadows, including Wang Yang, were imprisoned in place. ¡°Comparing speed with our Feather Clan?¡± Yu Chengkong chuckled lightly. As his words fell, the crowd had not even seen his movements. Wang Yang¡¯s screams then rang out. His body fell from the sky, a large bloody hole gaping in his chest. ¡°Wang Brother,¡± Shi Yuyan exclaimed. ¡°Let¡¯s save his life first,¡± Lu Ze took a pill from the Storage Ring and placed it in Wang Yang¡¯s mouth. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Upon ingestion, a blast of cold air drifted away. Wang Yang¡¯s entire body was bound by ice. ¡°Wang Yang brother, are you alright?¡± Shi Yuyan asked worriedly. ¡°I used the Ice Heart Pill to temporarily freeze him, he won¡¯t die for the time being,¡± Lu Ze shook his head and replied. ¡°I¡¯ll save him later, he should be fine.¡± After Lu Ze finished speaking, he stepped forward and looked up directly at Yu Chengkong. ¡°The reason we killed your Feather Clan people just now was also because your clan members blocked our way up the mountain. They were at fault first,¡± Lu Ze said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to argue about this, since you are so proud, I would like to ask for your instruction.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to oblige,¡± Yu Chengkong said nonchalantly with a smile. A strong aura burst forth from Lu Ze¡¯s body. This aura directly crushed the surrounding space. Lu Ze¡¯s body was enveloped by Immortal Qi, his blood flowing backwards, as if a true Immortal had descended. His figure, majestic and awe-inspiring. Seeing this, Yu Chengkong¡¯s originally disdainful expression finally became more serious. He had originally thought these were just some disciples from the Immortal Mortal Sect trying to stand out. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be a formidable presence among them. ¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to step in?¡± Da Zhi asked Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Some people want to show off, we can¡¯t stop them,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. It was reasonable and proper for Lu Ze to make a move in this matter, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t always fight the Immortal Mortal Sect¡¯s battles. The whistling sound of the wind then rose beside their ears. Lu Ze was seen rushing murderously towards Yu Chengkong. He wore a purple robe, his sleeves wide enough to embrace everything, his right palm transforming into a blade chopping directly down. The space in front of him was completely annihilated under his palm. With a ¡°crack,¡± the space shattered, but Yu Chengkong turned into an afterimage, circumventing the strike. His wings fluttered behind him, and the space was once again immobilized. This was one of the advantages of their Feather Clan; once the wings reached a certain level, not only could they fly, but they also served other purposes. Immobilizing space was one of them. When Lu Ze¡¯s figure was immobilized, Yu Chengkong stretched his wings fully. His wing feathers all fell off, floating in the space, turning into thousands of sharp arrows, directing straight towards Lu Ze. ¡°You think that Brother Lu Ze can handle it?¡± Shi Jian asked doubtfully. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that, Brother Lu Ze is among the top three of the younger generation in our Immortal Mortal Sect,¡± Shi Yuyan responded. ¡°Such a Talented Disciple, would he help you without any reason? Your relationship must be unusual,¡± Shi Jian inquired. Hearing Shi Jian¡¯s words, Tan Qingqing stepped forward and explained with a smile, ¡°Sister Yuyan is indeed fortunate. Brother Lu Ze is wholeheartedly devoted to her, and everyone in the Immortal Mortal Sect knows it, but Sister Yuyan still maintains her composure without giving any response.¡± Tan Qingqing¡¯s words had a hint of jealousy, as naturally, a Talented Disciple like Lu Ze was also an object of their affection. It was only normal to feel upset. ¡°Sister Tan, don¡¯t talk nonsense. My relationship with Brother Lu Ze is just that of ordinary siblings,¡± Shi Yuyan replied, her face slightly embarrassed but still straightforward. ¡°An ¡®ordinary sibling relationship,¡¯ do you think Brother Lu Ze would involve himself in the troubles of the Stone Race?¡± Tan Qingqing retorted. Shi Yuyan was momentarily speechless, unable to respond. Although they were indeed just ordinary friends, both knew in their hearts that Lu Ze had feelings for her. ¡°We of the Stone Race are grateful for everyone¡¯s generous help, but if you have other intentions, I think it¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Shi Jian suddenly interjected. ¡°Our Saintess will definitely not sacrifice herself for petty gains. Love is love, no love is no love.¡± Shi Jian¡¯s meaning was quite simple. If others truly had the capability to save their Stone Race, they were naturally willing to pay a price, as long as it was within reasonable limits. But if they couldn¡¯t save the Stone Race and were just here to muddy the waters and pretend, hoping to make them grateful for nothing, then it was unnecessary. To Shi Jian, unless the Immortal Mortal Sect intervened, there was still hope. But if Lu Ze and the others couldn¡¯t represent the Immortal Mortal Sect and were just representing themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be any help to the Stone Race in its current predicament. If they were still harboring improper thoughts towards their Saintess in such a situation, it was indeed unnecessary. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me,¡± Shi Yuyan responded defiantly to Shi Jian¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯re resorting to desperate measures out of urgency,¡± Shi Jian replied calmly. ¡°Why do you talk like this?¡± Tan Qingqing scoffed from the side. ¡°We are genuinely trying to help you, and you think we¡¯re wrong? I believe we should never have come here.¡± ¡°If you are truly here to help us, our Stone Race will naturally treat you as honored guests, and you will be a lifesaver to me, Shi Jian, for life,¡± Shi Jian earnestly said. ¡°But if you have any intentions towards our Saintess, please forgive me for not welcoming you.¡± Hearing Shi Jian¡¯s words, Shi Yuyan, for some reason, blushed. Xu Zimei, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Shi Jian and Shi Yuyan, a moment ago, were snapping at each other, unable to see eye to eye. But the next moment, they were secretly concerned about each other. To say there was no hidden meaning, even he himself wouldn¡¯t believe it. The Immortal Mortal Sect group beside them was so angry that their faces turned pale, yet they had no way to retort. Brother Lu Ze came here for Shi Yuyan, hoping to win her affection. And they, naturally, followed him to connect with Lu Ze. As for whether the Stone Race lives or dies, what does it have to do with them? This was what Shi Jian disliked, if you had the ability to save the Stone Race, any calculations could be justified. After all, in this world, interests come first. Without the ability, yet still harboring ulterior motives, that was somewhat excessive. ¡°Hey, do you like that Shi Yuyan?¡± Xu Zimei gently patted Shi Jian¡¯s shoulder and chuckled softly. Shi Jian¡¯s body stiffened immediately, and he hurriedly responded in a flustered manner, ¡°What are you talking about? She, she¡¯s my lifelong rival. How could I possibly like her?¡± Chapter 876 - Chapter 876 Chapter 875 I Know Your Grandfather ?Chapter 876: Chapter 875 I Know Your Grandfather Chapter 876: Chapter 875 I Know Your Grandfather Xu Zimei had thought he¡¯d escaped and let his guard down. Just then, a formidable suppression descended, sending chills down his spine involuntarily. It felt as if something had targeted him. On the spot, he was suppressed and immobilized. Soon after, a long knife, formed by condensed blade intent and spanning a hundred meters, evolved. It slashed down from the firmament with overwhelming force. Yu Chengkong didn¡¯t even have the chance to dodge and was slain on the spot by the long knife. ¡°Lu Ze, you have doomed me.¡± With a powerless roar, that part of the sky was annihilated on the spot. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Everyone watching was dumbstruck. It took a while for Lu Ze to come to his senses. ¡°You killed him,¡± he said, looking incredulously at Xu Zimei. ¡°Is that not okay?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile that was not quite a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that,¡± Lu Ze averted his gaze from Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes nervously. He said unnaturally, ¡°I opposed the Feather Clan for Yu Yan¡¯s sake. You didn¡¯t need to do this, especially with a bright future ahead of you, to throw it away here.¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯ll throw it away here?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t bear to see Yu Chengkong die.¡± ¡°How could I,¡± Lu Ze hurriedly denied. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then forget I said anything.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the clan first,¡± Shi Yuyan said calmly as she withdrew her right hand. ¡°We should leave before the Feather Clan¡¯s reinforcements arrive.¡± The group nodded and, carrying Wang Yang¡¯s ice-bound body, they headed up the Stone Holy Mountain. The surface of Stone Holy Mountain was enveloped in a purple barrier. The barrier covered a vast area, enclosing the entire Stone Holy Mountain within it. The Stone Race was on high alert, ready for battle at any moment. There was a narrow mountain path leading to the summit. Shi Jian knocked forcefully on the barrier a few times and immediately alerted the guards. A somewhat burly youth with dark skin emerged from the mountain. ¡°Who dares trespass on Stone Race territory?¡± ¡°Stone, it¡¯s me,¡± Shi Jian quickly shouted. The burly youth was stunned, looked carefully for a moment, and then excitedly asked, ¡°Cousin Shi Jian, Saintess, what brings you back together?¡± ¡°How can we stand by when our family is in trouble?¡± Shi Jian replied. The young man named Stone hurriedly opened the barrier and welcomed them in. ¡°Where¡¯s the Clan Leader?¡± Shi Yuyan asked. ¡°The Clan Leader has been in the Council Hall these past few days, discussing strategies with the other Clan Elders,¡± Stone sighed. ¡°Now, our Stone Race¡¯s territory has been completely lost. All that remains is around Stone Holy Mountain, and who knows how long we can hold out.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Shi Jian patted the other¡¯s shoulder. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard guarding the Sect Gate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You all go and see the Clan Leader first,¡± Stone said quickly. ¡­a€| The Stone Race¡¯s Council Hall was located midway up the mountain. As everyone followed the mountain path, Shi Jian looked at Xu Zimei and whispered, ¡°Can you handle it?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d help our Stone Race, and I thought we only had the Feather Clan as our enemy. Now, with the Ancient Dragon Dynasty intervening, it¡¯s probably stronger than we imagined,¡± Shi Jian said. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but don¡¯t worry, whether or not you can help our Stone Race, I will talk to the Clan Leader and lend you the Supreme Hammer if possible.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off. The Stone Holy Mountain is a picturesque landscape of splendid rivers and mountains. The peaks are constructed from massive boulders, forming a sight of strange and rugged beauty. The path up the mountain is not very steep; in fact, it¡¯s rather flat. Along the way, one can encounter many members of the Stone Race, most of whom greet Shi Yuyan. When the group reached halfway up the mountain, they saw at the end of their view. A series of bizarre rock-built halls rose and fell along the mountainside. Diamonds, Fluorescent Stones, Wisdom Pattern Stones¡­ various stones were visible everywhere. These grand halls appeared simple and majestic, somewhat reminiscent of ancient European architecture. Around the halls, many paintings were carved. They all tell the history of the Stone Race. Shi Jian and Shi Yuyan arranged a pavilion for the group to rest in. They let everyone rest there first. As for the two of them, they had to enter the grand hall to see the Clan Leader first. ¡­ Watching the departing figures of Shi Yuyan and her companion, Lu Ze finally withdrew his gaze. Then, he turned to Xu Zimei with a smile, ¡°Brother Xu, with such strength, you must be quite famous at Heavenly Dao Academy. Why haven¡¯t I heard of you before?¡± ¡°I prefer to keep a low profile,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°From which place does Brother Xu hail?¡± Lu Ze¡¯s gaze twinkled as he continued to inquire. ¡°Just a wanderer, though I belong to a Sect Gate, I rarely return,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m used to being on my own.¡± ¡°If Brother Xu is interested and has the time, you could also visit my Immortal Mortal Sect, where I will fulfill the host¡¯s courtesy,¡± Lu Ze said with a smile. ¡°The Immortal Mortal Sect eh, I¡¯m not very familiar with it, but I do know someone from there,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Ze showed a slight surprise. He quickly asked, ¡°May I know the name of the person Brother Xu knows? It¡¯s possible I know them too.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an old man named Yun Fan,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Back when he had descended upon Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, he had initially planned to destroy it. Later on, the Heaven Expanse Sage called upon Elder Yunfan from the Immortal Mortal Sect to plead on his behalf. This event was long past, but Xu Zimei remembered it vividly because he had extorted from them the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Ze¡¯s expression subtly changed. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother Xu must be joking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Young Master Xu, please be mindful of your words and actions,¡± Tan Qingqing, who was beside him, stood up. She spoke indifferently, ¡°Elder Yunfan is Brother Lu¡¯s grandfather and also one of the Core Elders of our Immortal Mortal Sect. You say you know him?¡± ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised. Then he smiled, ¡°When you have time, go ask your grandfather if he recognizes me. If he doesn¡¯t remember, just mention the four words, ¡®Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain,¡¯ and he will know.¡± Back then, he had annihilated an Extinct Heaven Sect with two emperors, and when he descended with the might of extinguishing the sect, he doubted that Elder Yunfan would forget him. Lu Ze felt that Xu Zimei¡¯s words somehow bordered on the absurd. His grandfather had always stayed within the Sect Gate, hardly ever leaving. How could the two of them know each other? But Xu Zimei spoke calmly, without a trace of teasing or jest. As the situation became tense, Shi Jian and Shi Yuyan came over from a distance. Accompanied by them were seven or eight middle-aged men in brown robes with a hefty presence, and several elders. Lu Ze and his companions quickly stood up. The leader of this group was a middle-aged man at the forefront. He had short, neat hair. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877 Chapter 876 Feather Clan Calls Out Challenge ?Chapter 877: Chapter 876: Feather Clan Calls Out Challenge Chapter 877: Chapter 876: Feather Clan Calls Out Challenge Clad in a brown robe, he exuded an extraordinary aura of valor. His stature wasn¡¯t particularly imposing, standing only around 1.75 meters, but he looked exceptionally sturdy. A black hammer was slung over his back. ¡°Young talents who have traveled from afar, your visit is an honor to our Stone Race,¡± said the middle-aged man as he approached with a smile. ¡°This is our clan leader,¡± Shi Jian hurriedly introduced him from the side. ¡°Greetings to the Chief Shi,¡± Xu Zimei and the others all paid their respects in turn. ¡°Having heard of the difficulties faced by the Stone Race, Yu Yan and I come from the same school, and though our powers are modest, we are more than willing to offer our full support to the Stone Race in this time of crisis,¡± Lu Ze said with a smile on the side. ¡°Thank you, talented disciples,¡± the middle-aged man responded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been told by Yu Yan that you are Elder Yunfan¡¯s grandson. If you get the chance, please convey my regards to your grandfather. We had a pleasant exchange when we met many years ago.¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely,¡± Lu Ze hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yu Yan, Shi Jian,¡± the middle-aged man turned to give instructions. ¡°Since they are fellow disciples from your school, they are one of our own, no need for formalities. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Please take them to the Stone Heart Pavilion for some rest, and should you have any needs, do not hesitate to seek me.¡± ¡°Sorry for the disruption, Chief Shi,¡± Lu Ze replied with a smile. Watching Shi Yuyan lead everyone away, the middle-aged man¡¯s smiling expression slightly receded, and he began to reflect in his thoughts. ¡°Clan Leader,¡± an elder behind him inquired. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for the Immortal Mortal Sect to be involved?¡± ¡°That should be their personal intention; I don¡¯t think the Immortal Mortal Sect would get involved,¡± the middle-aged man shook his head and said. ¡°But as long as there¡¯s a glimmer of possibility, we cannot give up. I will personally oversee this.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the elder nodded, and then asked, ¡°If the Feather Clan comes to challenge us again tomorrow, who should we send?¡± The question gave the middle-aged man a headache. After pondering for a while, he finally looked at the elder behind him and said, ¡°Elder Shipo, you will take the challenge.¡± ¡°I am willing to lay down my life for the survival of the Stone Race,¡± the elder did not refuse, but nodded solemnly in agreement. ¡­ Stone Heart Pavilion, This was the place where the Stone Race hosted guests with the highest standard. Under normal circumstances, people of Lu Ze and the others¡¯ stature would hardly qualify to be here. But now, at a critical juncture of life and death for the Stone Race, the meaning was naturally different. When everyone arrived at the Stone Heart Pavilion, they were all slightly surprised. The decoration of the Stone Heart Pavilion was beautiful, and it was distinct from the architectural style seen along the way. If one word were used to describe it, that would be ¡°elegance.¡± Surrounded by green walls, it stood midway up the mountainside. The location chosen for building the Stone Heart Pavilion was quite special. Halfway up the Stone Holy Mountain, there was a cliff jutting out at an angle, much like a branch extending from a large tree. The surface was as smooth as a mirror, hosting the pavilion¡¯s foundation. From above the cliff, looking down, it felt as if one stood at the pinnacle of the world, amidst the clouds. Upon entering the pavilion through the main gate, in the center was a lotus pond. The lotuses rose unblemished from the mud, blossoming brilliantly in the green waters at the center. Around it, pavilions and terraces were surrounded by rockeries and greenery, all arranged in a meticulous fashion. The Stone Heart Pavilion was made of bamboo. It was a bamboo hall, although it didn¡¯t look it from the outside. ¡°Please rest here for now,¡± Shi Yuyan led the group here and said. ¡°What about you, Yu Yan?¡± Lu Ze asked. ¡°I have a home; don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Shi Yuyan replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for so long, I need to go see my parents.¡± Lu Ze then nodded in agreement. Shi Jian also briefly explained to Xu Zimei and the others before he left. According to Shi Jian¡¯s plan, when the Clan Leader was free, he would discuss the matter of the Supreme Hammer alone with him that afternoon. He told Xu Zimei not to worry. ¡­ The sky gradually darkened. Without a word overnight, there wasn¡¯t much communication between Xu Zimei and Lu Ze in that period. When the next day dawned, a sudden thunderous drumming came from afar. The drumming was deafening, as if it could be heard throughout the entire Stone Holy Mountain. Moreover, the sound was like thunder, not just ordinary drumming, but explosively loud. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone walked out from the Stone Heart Pavilion, all confused and asking. Outside the Stone Heart Pavilion, many members of the Stone Race also appeared to be panicked, hastily assembling. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei casually grabbed someone and asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s the Feather Clan, they¡¯ve come to issue a challenge,¡± The person quickly said. ¡°A challenge?¡± Xu Zimei was still somewhat confused. After a brief explanation from the person, Xu Zimei finally understood. Since the Ancient Dragon Dynasty had joined the war a while ago, the balance of power had shifted. The Stone Race was directly overwhelmed and retreated to defend the Stone Holy Mountain. The Feather Clan had already surrounded many places outside the Stone Holy Mountain, but they didn¡¯t attack; instead, they made an agreement with the Stone Race. Every day, a member from both the Stone Race and the Feather Clan had to be chosen to engage in a one-on-one fight to the death. The chosen member had to be of the Saint Vein or a stronger expert from above. And it had to be a fight to the death; one couldn¡¯t admit defeat halfway through. As long as the Stone Race agreed, the Feather Clan would not attack the Stone Holy Mountain. This situation had been going on for almost half a month. ¡­ Hearing what the person said, Da Zhi murmured in surprise, ¡°This Feather Clan is really odd, why would they bother with such a thing?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, they¡¯re not bothering unnecessarily, but rather are killing several birds with one stone,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°How so?¡± Da Zhi pondered and asked. ¡°I ask you, why are the Feather Clan attacking the Stone Race?¡± Xu Zimei said. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Didn¡¯t Shi Jian say the Stone Race has a talent for crafting weapons? The Feather Clan wants them to become a subordinate race, exclusively crafting weapons for them,¡± Da Zhi replied. ¡°Then tell me, if the Feather Clan directly attacks the Stone Holy Mountain and angers the Stone Race, what if both sides suffer greatly, and the Stone Race would rather die in battle than submit? What would the Feather Clan gain?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the first point; they would gain nothing and would instead lose their own tribe members.¡± ¡°And the second point?¡± Da Zhi asked. ¡°Think about it, how many experts above the Saint Vein Realm could there be in the Stone Race?¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°If you kill one a day, it won¡¯t take long for the hierarchy of the Stone Race to be vastly reduced, like a sieve, barely one in ten remaining. And then, without the higher-ups, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier to either attack the Stone Holy Mountain or control the common people of the Stone Race? This is called ¡®winning without a fight¡¯.¡± ¡°Why would the Stone Race agree to this?¡± Da Zhi finally realized. ¡°They don¡¯t have much choice,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°Do you think the Stone Race had any options? They could only desperately choose to survive. There¡¯s actually a third point, but I¡¯m not sure if my guess is correct, so I¡¯ll leave it at that for now.¡± Chapter 878 - Chapter 878 Chapter 877 Yu Shaoqing, Stone Shatters Heaven Shaking ?Chapter 878: Chapter 877 Yu Shaoqing, Stone Shatters Heaven Shaking Chapter 878: Chapter 877 Yu Shaoqing, Stone Shatters Heaven Shaking ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Da Zhi the monk said. Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°Since we came to help the Stone Race, let¡¯s resolve this as soon as possible.¡± The crowd followed the throng toward the location of the challenge. This was the entrance to the Stone Holy Mountain. Many tribespeople had already gathered, and the area was exceptionally noisy with people discussing fervently. Xu Zimei found a vantage point and looked straight ahead. There in front, the opposing side too was a crowding mass of people, coming with an aggressive momentum. The leader of the Feather Clan was none other than their current Clan Leader, Yu Feihuang. He was dressed in a white robe, with wings folded behind him, exuding immense authority and creating an invisible pressure around him. His facial features were stately, radiating a dignified aura without showing anger. The edges of his white robe appeared like layers of clouds rolling upwards, its design unique and innovative. By his side stood various powerhouses and Clan Elders of the Feather Clan. It could be said that in this assault on the Stone Race, the Feather Clan had deployed the full strength of their tribe, with all their mightiest warriors. They stood confronting the Stone Race from afar, when Yu Feihuang burst into a hearty laugh. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? His laughter echoed over the noisy crowd. In an instant, it suppressed all the other voices of discussion. ¡°Elder Shi, who will you send to fight today?¡± The Clan Leader of the Stone Race was precisely called Shi Shaoshuo. Hearing Yu Feihuang¡¯s words, Shi Shaoshuo frowned slightly. Elder Shipo, who had been silent before, slowly stepped forward. He wore a brown robe, having already reached the age of sixty. Even his beard and eyebrows appeared to be of a brownish hue. With deep-set eyes and a prominent nose bridge, his long hair had already turned gray. ¡°I, Elder Shipo, am willing to fight today,¡± said Elder Shipo, his voice resonating clearly and powerfully. ¡°Not bad, a warrior of the Saint Vein Realm,¡± Yu Feihuang nodded slightly. ¡°Who will you send?¡± Shi Shaoshuo asked calmly. ¡°Same old rules, our Elder, Yu Shaoqing will fight,¡± said Yu Feihuang. The mention of this name caused a slight stillness among the crowd. Especially among the people of the Stone Race. Only they understood what a nightmare that name was to them. The challenges and battles had been going on for nearly half a month. At first, both sides had their victories and defeats, but since Yu Shaoqing entered the fray, he had consecutively slain eight Stone Race Elders. Undeafeated in every battle. His powerful presence and strength were immeasurable, instilling fear in others even without fighting. A gentle breeze passed through the world. A scholarly-looking man, exuding a refined air, stepped forward from the ranks of the Feather Clan. The white robe he wore was slightly different from the others¡¯. Embroidered on it was a black crow. As the man stepped out, faint black mists swirled around him. ¡°Elder Yu Shaoqing, I await your instruction.¡± ¡­a€| The people around instinctively retreated, creating an open space for the two to battle. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± The discussions began all around, with people expressing their opinions. ¡°Elder Yu Shaoqing, I guess, since he has been unbeaten so far.¡± ¡°As a person of the Stone Race, naturally, I support Elder Shipo. Although that Yu Shaoqing is strong, Elder Shipo is also an experienced fighter. With his extensive combat experience, he may not necessarily lose.¡± ¡°What do you know, our Feather Clan has run out of capable warriors; otherwise, Elder Shipo wouldn¡¯t be fighting.¡± Once the two stood in position, Elder Shipo let out a light shout. A pale yellow Spiritual Energy began to coalesce around him. Neither of them had any intention of testing each other, directly summoning their True Fate. A massive shadow of a Stone Giant gradually began to coalesce and reveal itself behind Elder Shipo. The entire body of this Stone Giant was fiery red. Only its eyes were dark yellow. This Stone Giant towered a hundred zhang tall, its height not fully visible at a glance, almost obstructing the onlookers¡¯ view. Flames burned all around its body. Opposite Elder Shipo, Yu Shaoqing looked indifferent. His white robe rustled sharply in the wind. He slowly drew the longsword from behind his back. The sound of the sword¡¯s hum gently echoed in the void. He lifted the longsword, and his right arm retreated a half-step backwards. In a flash, he became a lingering shadow, sweeping through the void. The next moment, he appeared behind Elder Shipo. The longsword came slashing down towards his head. However, Elder Shipo had clearly anticipated this, and the Flame Giant behind him roared angrily. It managed to block the attack in advance. After the strike, the Flame Giant went berserk, relentlessly pressing its attack on Yu Shaoqing. One punch followed another, each punch erupting with burning flames. The air itself was scalded, leaving behind faint afterimages. Yu Shaoqing met the attack with his sword. The swordsmanship was not particularly fierce, but it carried tremendous momentum, strong foundations, each move giving off a sense of returning to one¡¯s original simplicity. However, in the short term, the Flame Giant¡¯s attacks were very dense, not giving Yu Shaoqing any chance to counter or strike back. Seeing Yu Shaoqing being pressed, the Stone Race clansmen were also very happy. ¡°I said it, Elder Shipo, as one of our Core Elders, will definitely defeat this Yu Shaoqing.¡± ¡°We must not be complacent, but if the attack continues like this, the chances of victory are high.¡± ¡°Elder Shipo, keep it up.¡± Watching the excited expressions on the faces of the clansmen, the higher-ups of the Stone Race showed no joy. Being at different levels, naturally, they saw different things. ¡°Elder Shipo won¡¯t last much longer unless he has some sort of backup or trump card,¡± commented the monk Da Zhi. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, not objecting either. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Yu Shaoqing indeed seemed to be under pressure, but everybody missed two crucial points. Yu Shaoqing was handling it with ease, which showed the attack wasn¡¯t enough to put him under pressure. Every move was very steady, showing no panic. And secondly, on Elder Shipo¡¯s side, True Fate had already been summoned and he was attacking with full force. The opponent however, apart from drawing his sword, hadn¡¯t even revealed his True Fate. This point was suffocating. Xu Zimei could see clearly that Yu Shaoqing was of the Divine Vein Realm. He wasn¡¯t even fighting seriously, as if he was mocking his opponent, or perhaps enjoying the sensation of hunting prey. ¡°Elder Shipo, Heaven Shaking,¡± after a prolonged inability to overwhelm, Elder Shipo seemed to be growing impatient. Behind him, the Flame Giant roared deafeningly. The flames in its hands flared even more intensely. Its momentum surged by several levels at once. Its fists shattered the void, smashing through all obstacles and furiously heading towards the top of Yu Shaoqing¡¯s head. At this moment, in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes, a trace of dark energy flickered. It was but a momentary flash, the eyes brimming with an oppressive dark intent. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï ¡°Goodbye,¡± he said, lips curling up into a slight smile, uttering a soft laugh. When the fists of the Flame Giant fell, there was a loud ¡°boom.¡± The ground began to shake, like an earthquake; fractures sprawled and spread out in all directions. As the enveloping fog began to dissipate, the crowd watched the scene unfold, surprised but also somewhat expecting the outcome. Chapter 879 - Chapter 879 Chapter 878 How About I Give It a Try ?Chapter 879: Chapter 878: How About I Give It a Try? Chapter 879: Chapter 878: How About I Give It a Try? Elder Shipo¡¯s body stiffened in place. A longsword had been thrust through his back. The blade was positioned right at his heart, and Yu Shaoqing was standing behind him, holding the sword with both hands, his body slightly leaning, his right leg taking a half-step forward. His black hair moved as if there was a breeze. Time seemed to have frozen at that moment. The sword pierced not only Elder Shipo¡¯s heart but also the heart of the Flame Giant behind him. ¡°You,¡± Elder Shipo struggled to turn his head. After uttering just one word, his body heavily fell to the ground. ¡°Elder Shipo,¡± someone from the Stone Race cried out in agony. ¡°Let¡¯s fight them.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s fight. If we keep going like this, our Stone Race will inevitably be finished. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? What¡¯s the difference between us and the livestock they raise? They kill one of us every day.¡± Some people couldn¡¯t bear the collapse and began to cry with their heads in their hands. Every battle, every hope, shattered time and again. ¡°Everyone, go back,¡± Shi Shaoshuo watched his clanspeople and closed his eyes in silence for a long time. He then took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°Chief, we can¡¯t bear to retreat, let¡¯s fight,¡± someone began to shout. ¡°I said go back, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s voice was somewhat hysterical as he roared. His eyes turned even more ferocious. The Stone Race clanspeople immediately fell silent, each walking toward Stone Holy Mountain. ¡°Young Master Shaoshuo, you can reconsider the conditions I offered before,¡± the laugh of Yu Feihuang came from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being an affiliated race of our Feather Clan? Eventually, we will all be family. To bully you would be to bully us; why insist on a fate of annihilation?¡± Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s expression turned frighteningly grim. Just like what his clanspeople said, according to his temperament, he would have preferred to fight to the end. Even if it meant dying in battle, at least he wouldn¡¯t live in such humiliation. But he couldn¡¯t, for he was managing a race. If his race extinguished under his leadership, then he, Shi Shaoshuo, would be a criminal. A sinner for all eternity. Even if he died and went to Hell, he would have no words to face his ancestors. ¡­ The people of the Stone Race walked up Stone Holy Mountain in defeat. Xu Zimei and the others were originally planning to return to Stone Heart Pavilion when halfway through, Shi Yuyan and Shi Jian halted them. ¡°Our chief wishes to see you,¡± Shi Jian said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Ze asked. ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet, but you¡¯ll know when you get there,¡± Shi Yuyan replied with a smile. Following Shi Yuyan and Shi Jian, the group arrived inside the Council Hall halfway up the mountain. At this moment, all the Clan Elders of the Stone Race, both great and small, had gathered here. Shi Shaoshuo sat at the forefront; the atmosphere seemed somewhat oppressive. When Xu Zimei and the others arrived, Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s previously furrowed brows finally revealed a faint smile. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve all come.¡± ¡°Chief Shi, just tell us what it is, and we will do our utmost,¡± Li Ze nodded and replied. ¡°Young Talented Disciples, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t call you here because there¡¯s another matter,¡± Shi Shaoshuo sighed as he spoke. ¡°Rather, I want to discuss the current situation with you. We won¡¯t be able to hold Stone Holy Mountain for much longer. That you could come to help our Stone Race at such a critical moment is a kindness we¡¯ll never forget. But in the end, human strength is limited, so I think it¡¯s best to escort you all down the mountain and away from here.¡± ¡°Chief, what are you saying? We are not the kind to fear death and grasp at life,¡± Lu Ze snorted coldly. ¡°Young Master Lu, please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Shi Shaoshuo inquired. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to sacrifice myself in vain.¡± ¡°I wonder if Young Master Lu could introduce us to an elder from the Immortal Mortal Sect. Maybe there¡¯s still a chance to salvage the situation.¡± Upon hearing Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s words, Lu Ze sighed softly. ¡°To be frank, it¡¯s not that I am unwilling to make the introduction. In fact, before coming to the Stone Race, I had consulted my grandfather, and according to him, it seems the Sect Gate is reluctant to get involved in this affair.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Shi Shaoshuo sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve also thought it through. In tomorrow¡¯s challenge, I will take the field myself. If I die in battle, you all should leave Stone Holy Mountain as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Chief, this really shouldn¡¯t be,¡± an elder below, upon hearing this, quickly tried to stop him. ¡°You are our pillar. If you die, what will become of our Stone Race in the future?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go, then who will?¡± Shi Shaoshuo asked. ¡°The Core Elders are nearly all dead. As the Clan Leader, I must stand up. If I die, it¡¯s up to you to decide where you go. Those who wish to die in battle may do so, those who wish to flee should escape quickly, and if you desire to defect to the Feather Clan, I will not blame you.¡± Seeing Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s attitude, everyone fell somewhat silent. They were clear that the situation had developed to this point; it was a checkmate. An unequivocal checkmate. ¡°Chief, how much chance do you have against that Yu Shaoqing?¡± At this moment, an elder below stood up and asked. ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°Elder Shiyang,¡± Shi Shaoshuo glanced at him, then replied. ¡°Fifty percent.¡± ¡°That low?¡± Someone below frowned slightly. ¡°The Chief has Stepped into Immortality, and that Yu Shaoqing is just Divine Vein. What virtues or abilities does he have?¡± ¡°Though I have Stepped into Immortality, my aptitude is mediocre, and perhaps this is as far as I¡¯ll go in life. There¡¯s nothing outstanding about my strength.¡± Shi Shaoshuo said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Although he is of the Divine Vein, his foundation is so strong that even I feel inferior. Fifty percent is already the maximum. Perhaps this is the difference between an Evil Being and a mediocrity.¡± Originally, Shi Shaoshuo was elected as the Clan Leader not because of his great strength. But because he had a good grasp of the race¡¯s needs and could lead the race in the right direction. ¡°How about I give it a try tomorrow?¡± Just when everyone was looking worried, a voice rang out evenly from the side. As the originally silent hall erupted in buzz, everyone instantly looked up. They saw Xu Zimei watching them with a faint smile. ¡°How about I take down that Yu Shaoqing for you?¡± ¡°Young master, please don¡¯t jest,¡± Shi Shaoshuo was taken aback, then replied. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m too lazy to explain,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and left the hall. ¡°My only condition, Shi Jian knows. If you decide, let Shi Jian tell me.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, everyone in the hall had different thoughts. Some glanced sideways, some were deep in contemplation. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this for today,¡± Shi Shaoshuo tapped the table next to him a few times. Then he stood up and said, ¡°Everyone else may leave, Shi Jian, you stay.¡± After everyone with their own thoughts had left, Shi Shaoshuo turned to Shi Jian and asked, ¡°Tell me about your junior brother.¡± Shi Jian thought for a moment and then briefly recounted the story of their encounter in the Tower of Heavenly Dao and the resurrection of the Vermilion Bird. ¡°You¡¯re saying he came to our Stone Race for the Supreme Hammer?¡± Shi Shaoshuo inquired. ¡°Mm, just to borrow,¡± Shi Jian nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong he is, but he¡¯s unfathomably deep.¡± Shi Shaoshuo pondered for a long time, then suddenly turned around and said vehemently, ¡°Tell him if he slays that Yu Shaoqing, I will gift him this Supreme Hammer.¡± Chapter 880 - Chapter 880 Chapter 879 Turncoat ?Chapter 880: Chapter 879: Turncoat Chapter 880: Chapter 879: Turncoat Hearing Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s words, Shi Jian was momentarily stunned. Surprised, he said, ¡°Clan Leader, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± ¡°Too much? If our Stone Race were to be annihilated, what use would holding the Supreme Hammer be?¡± Shi Shaoshuo retorted, ¡°How many of our people did Yu Shaoqing kill? Slashing him is also to mourn for the deceased, not at all excessive.¡± ¡°Alright, I will go and inform Junior Brother Xu right away,¡± Shi Jian quickly nodded. After parting with Shi Shaoshuo, Shi Jian hurriedly conveyed the message to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei naturally agreed to fight the next day. So, he spent the whole day waiting quietly at the Stone Heart Pavilion for the next day to arrive. ¡­ The night was thick as ink, A deathly silence, Only to see a figure sprinting through the Stone Race territory, swift as a thunderbolt, reaching a small courtyard in a few breaths. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The dark figure slightly raised his head and walked over the courtyard wall into the courtyard. Inside the courtyard was a stone table, with an elder sitting in front of it. In front of him was a pot of hot tea. The elder was drinking tea, admiring a moonless night sky. This elder was Elder Shiyang. Because of the great war, most of the Core Elders in the Stone Race had died in battle. To the extent that now, in the vast Stone Race, apart from the Clan Leader Shi Shaoshuo, he was the man of greatest prestige. Seeing the dark figure arrive, Elder Shiyang was not surprised. Instead, he asked calmly, ¡°Young Master Lu visiting late at night, summoning this old man here, may I know the matter?¡± The dark figure stepped out of the shadows, revealing his features under the faint night light. It was Lu Ze. ¡°I¡¯ve come to be a mediator,¡± Lu Ze said with a smile. He didn¡¯t wait for an invitation, taking a seat at the stone table and pouring himself a cup of tea. ¡°What kind of mediator does Young Master Lu intend to be?¡± Elder Shiyang asked with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Lu Ze said with a smile: ¡°I just have one question, does Elder Shiyang aspire to be the Clan Leader?¡± Hearing this, Elder Shiyang¡¯s hand holding the tea paused for a moment. He turned his head to look at Lu Ze and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Young Master Lu?¡± ¡°How long does Elder Shiyang think the Stone Race can hold on?¡± Shiyang inquired. Elder Shiyang fell silent for a short while. How long they could hold on depended on the Feather Clan¡¯s mood. If they weren¡¯t in a rush, then they could hold on a bit longer. But if the Feather Clan decided to attack tomorrow, then tomorrow would be the end. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in the saying, ¡®The wise adapt themselves to the situation. History won¡¯t remember the defeated; they only exalt those who survive to the end.''¡± Lu Ze said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elder Shiyang seemed to realize something, asking with a frown. ¡°Join the Feather Clan, and I guarantee you the position of Clan Leader of the Stone Race,¡± Lu Ze said, taking a gentle sip from his cup of tea. ¡°In your dreams,¡± Elder Shiyang stood up, slamming his hand on the table. He scolded, ¡°If the Clan Leader heard what you¡¯re saying, do you believe he would immediately have you captured?¡± ¡°Elder Shiyang, you won¡¯t tell Shi Shaoshuo,¡± Lu Ze said with a light chuckle. ¡°You might not consider your own future, but what about your family? Don¡¯t you think about them at all?¡± ¡°You want me to be the one who betrays his own people?¡± Elder Shiyang snorted coldly. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve come to the Stone Race under the pretense of helping Shi Yuyan but actually harbor ulterior motives.¡± ¡°Elder Shiyang, don¡¯t put it so unpleasantly. What do you mean, ¡®the one who betrays his own people¡¯? You¡¯re saving the Stone Race; you should be considered a great hero.¡± ¡°` Lu Ze said with a smile, ¡°As for Shi Yuyan, I have been very kind to her, but it¡¯s a pity she was not sensible enough to appreciate it. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï So you can¡¯t blame me for taking what I wanted by force.¡± ¡°Hero?¡± Elder Shiyang scoffed. ¡°Turning one¡¯s own race into a vassal Sect Gate to others, to put it bluntly, is like becoming a dog; is that what you call a hero?¡± ¡°Elder Shiyang, don¡¯t get too excited. Just hear me out. First, the survival of a race, whether it¡¯s becoming someone else¡¯s dog or thriving prosperously, can¡¯t avoid one issue: living. Only if the clan members are alive, can there be infinite possibilities. If Shi Shaoshuo were to lead all of the Stone Race to a noble death, it might be tragic for a short while. But time will eventually erode everything, and then no one will remember the Stone Race. But if you could lead the Stone Race to align with the Feather Clan and keep your people alive, even if it means living under someone else¡¯s roof temporarily, it doesn¡¯t mean it will always be so. One day, maybe the Stone Race will become strong, even turning the Feather Clan into dogs for you. All this is only possible if you are alive, only then is there a future.¡± Lu Ze continued unabated, ¡°Secondly, I believe Elder Shiyang certainly wouldn¡¯t want to die, nor would you want your family to die with you. Wouldn¡¯t being able to survive, and even becoming the Clan Leader, be the best of both worlds? Thirdly, I think Elder Shiyang doesn¡¯t need to worry about others accusing you of betraying your clan. Because when you rule the Stone Race, history will be written by you. I¡¯ll also get the Feather Clan to cooperate with you, and everything will be satisfactory.¡± Hearing Lu Ze¡¯s words, Elder Shiyang remained silent for a long time. The night seemed like a silent giant beast, swallowing everything. Unknown insects hidden in unseen corners chirped. ¡°Did the Feather Clan send you to be their envoy?¡± Elder Shiyang asked in a somewhat deep voice. ¡°The Feather Clan named me specifically to find you; they want to work with you, very sincerely,¡± Lu Ze said earnestly. In fact, here, he told a lie. The Feather Clan had only asked him to recruit someone to turn coat, with no specific choice of Elder Shiyang. However, after arriving at the Stone Holy Mountain, he chose Elder Shiyang himself. First of all, apart from Shi Shaoshuo, the Clan Leader, Elder Shiyang had the highest seniority in the Stone Race. Secondly, the Stone Race had no one else to turn to since all other Core Elders had died in battle. Even when it came to Shi Shaoshuo having to fight on his own, Elder Shiyang had not offered to go to battle. It showed he feared death. All things considered, he was the most suitable candidate. The reason he lied was also to make Elder Shiyang feel that the Feather Clan valued him highly. In reality, they were just a bunch of jumping clowns; the Feather Clan didn¡¯t care much about them at all. ¡°How will you deal with Shi Shaoshuo?¡± Elder Shiyang asked. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, the clanspeople won¡¯t listen to what I have to say.¡± ¡°Of course, the initial plan was to have him face Young Master Yu in a duel tomorrow and then kill him. Then support you as the new Clan Leader,¡± Lu Ze frowned. ¡°But that boy from the Heavenly Dao Academy meddled. But no matter, we will kill that boy tomorrow, and Shi Shaoshuo the day after.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± Elder Shiyang asked. ¡°I know Yu Shaoqing is strong, but Shi Shaoshuo is no easy opponent either.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that; that¡¯s the Feather Clan¡¯s problem,¡± Lu Ze said with a laugh. Then he extended his right hand and said, ¡°Pleased to cooperate.¡± Their hands touched in the air. ¡°Pleased to cooperate.¡± ¡­ The sky gradually brightened, Dawn broke with a pale light, but the sun did not arrive as expected, and the sky was terribly overcast. It was a gloomy day. Thick clouds piled above, oppressively annoying. ¡°` Chapter 881 - Chapter 881 Chapter 880 World-Ending Dark Night Crow ?Chapter 881: Chapter 880: World-Ending Dark Night Crow Chapter 881: Chapter 880: World-Ending Dark Night Crow Xu Zimei walked out of the Stone Heart Pavilion and looked up at the gloomy sky. Misty and hazy, the entire heavens seemed like a giant beast, with thick layers of dark clouds rolling. And roaring. He opened his arms, the air was a bit cool. A cool breeze blew from the north, and several green leaves danced in the air. ¡°Young Master Xu, good morning,¡± Lu Ze came out from behind, greeting with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Are you ready for today¡¯s great battle?¡± Lu Ze asked. ¡°To kill an ant, what preparation is needed?¡± Xu Zimei replied casually. ¡°It seems Young Master Xu is quite confident,¡± Lu Ze¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s not about confidence. If he were Stepping into Immortality, it might be somewhat interesting. A Divine Vein is hardly worth mentioning,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Brother Xu, you are also a Divine Vein,¡± Lu Ze continued. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Xu Zimei smiled faintly, ¡°Your curiosity seems quite strong.¡± ¡°Just caring a little, after all, it is a fight to the death,¡± Lu Ze quickly waved his hand, not daring to ask any further. Under the somber weather, the thundering sound of drums arose again. It boomed and echoed over the entire Stone Holy Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said to Da Zhi and walked toward the front of the mountain. At this moment, the entire Stone Race was also gathering here. Since each battle was a matter of life and death for the Stone Race, they paid extra attention. A whirlwind of dust scattered through the center of the arena. The land lay silent amidst a deathly stillness. Members of the Stone Race and Feather Clan stood opposite each other, far apart. It was the same crowd as the day before, and from a distance, Yu Feihuang¡¯s voice penetrated the crowd, resounding all around. ¡°Brother Shaoshuo, who are you sending to their death today?¡± Shi Shaoshuo snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will die yet.¡± He turned his head to look at Xu Zimei beside him and said earnestly, ¡°Young Master Xu, please.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and walked forward. On the Feather Clan side, seeing Xu Zimei come out. Yu Feihuang frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Who is that guy? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± ¡°Uncertain, probably not from the Stone Race,¡± someone said on the side. ¡°Hired outside help,¡± Yu Shaoqing chuckled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s interesting that someone dares to help the Stone Race at this time.¡± ¡°Be careful, make sure you take him down with absolute certainty,¡± Yu Feihuang added from the side. ¡­¡­. Clouds of dust rose before the two of them, Behind them were shouts of encouragement from the members of the two clans. The noise echoed under the Stone Holy Mountain. Yu Shaoqing raised his right hand, and all sound came to an abrupt halt. ¡°You seem quite unfamiliar, Brother,¡± Yu Shaoqing said. ¡°May I know from where do you hail?¡± Xu Zimei did not answer his question but asked instead, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Yu Shaoqing frowned slightly. ¡°Why ask so much,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°In the end, you¡¯ll take everything to Hell, whether you know it or not is meaningless.¡± ¡°Arrogant,¡± Yu Shaoqing barked coldly. His longsword came unsheathed and he struck a blow towards Xu Zimei. The longsword pierced the void, concentrating its power to a single point. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, the Spiritual Energy in his hands surged and directly clamped onto the incoming longsword. His other hand transformed into a palm, striking directly towards Yu Shaoqing. The palm stirred wind and clouds, carrying a powerful momentum. Yu Shaoqing hastily extended his right arm to defend. With a ¡°boom,¡± infinite Spiritual Energy burst forth, sending Yu Shaoqing flying backward. He quickly stood up from the ground, stretched out his tongue, and licked his lips. He laughed and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant, you¡¯ve got some skills after all.¡± ¡°Come,¡± Xu Zimei beckoned, speaking. Yu Shaoqing¡¯s expression became slightly more serious, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. His figure flickered into countless afterimages, and his longsword spun from his palm, attacking Xu Zimei. This sword strike was simple and unadorned, but even this ordinary strike brought with it heaven-shaking sharpness. Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand struck out forcefully, with a palm condensed with endless spiritual energy. Palm and sword collided and both were annihilated simultaneously. Yu Shaoqing moved neither hurriedly nor slowly, his face neither happy nor sad. His sword moves did not include any flashy actions. They were simply basic chops, stabs, lifts, points, bursts, presses, splits, interceptsa€| These were the thirteen fundamental techniques of swordplay. Fundamental techniques that every beginning swordsman would practice. But in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s hands, they took on additional layers of meaning. ¡°Sword Dao originates from the basics,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many swordsmen, but you¡¯re one of the few who can comprehend its essence.¡± The so-called essence is to have looked through all sword moves. Even to be able to create one¡¯s own sword moves. Any earth-shattering Vein Skill was created by people. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°You have some insight,¡± Yu Shaoqing said flatly. ¡°But that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Clang,¡± the sound of Tyrant Shadow unsheathed echoed from behind. Followed by the blade intent that condensed like hell itself. ¡°Sword and blade are from the same family, try mine and see how it fares.¡± Xu Zimei laughed loudly. ¡°Chop, split, hack, shave, wash¡­¡± These were the thirteen forms of blade techniques, the most basic of them as well. Compared to Yu Shaoqing, Xu Zimei¡¯s movements were even faster. With only a few simple moves, Yu Shaoqing started to falter. His chest was directly pierced by a blade, and he quickly retreated backward. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are you going?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re not from the Stone Race, may I know your name?¡± Yu Shaoqing asked seriously. ¡°Just a nameless Loose Cultivator,¡± Xu Zimei gestured dismissively. ¡°Besides, the dead don¡¯t need to know so much.¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, saying nothing more. But the Power of Dark began to swirl around him slowly. It seemed as if an ear-piercing crow call was heard. The dark energy was faint at first, but in the blink of an eye, it surged forth powerfully. The original firmament had already become somewhat gloomy. Within these gloomy clouds, a completely black crow coalesced. ¡°So it¡¯s a True Fate Emergence,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. On the white robe worn by Yu Shaoqing, there was already an image of a crow. The crow that appeared at that moment looked exactly like it. As the crow appeared, the Power of Dark surged out. Omens of ill fortune and gloom struck together. The crow stood tens of meters tall, its entire body as if it was splashed with ink. Its wings were full, with nothing special about them, just an impenetrable blackness. Its beak looked very hard and slightly sharp. What was most striking, however, were its eyes. Dark, corroding, deathly, as if in a moment one could think of countless ominous words. ¡°World-Ending Dark Night Crow,¡± from the side of the Stone Race, Shi Shaoshuo exclaimed. ¡°It seems Chief Shi knows his stuff,¡± Yu Shaoqing said with a light laugh. ¡°You¡¯ve actually made it your True Fate,¡± Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s face was somewhat disbelieving. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882 Chapter 881 Seeking Death ?Chapter 882: Chapter 881 Seeking Death Chapter 882: Chapter 881 Seeking Death Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s tone was quite serious, which indicated that he knew something. ¡°Chief Shi, is there something different about this crow?¡± Da Zhi, a monk, asked from the side. He had never heard of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow, and thus his curiosity was piqued. ¡°This World-Ending Dark Night Crow represents ominous beasts; it is said that each time it appears, it brings calamity,¡± Shi Shaoshuo explained. ¡°Long ago, when my Stone Race settled here, we had a World-Ending Dark Night Crow living among us. It brought countless disasters to this land, and even a group of our Clan Elders couldn¡¯t handle it. Later, it was only when a powerful being from the Heavenly Dao Academy came that it was slain. Unexpectedly, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s True Fate is this ominous beast.¡± As everyone knows, the condensation of True Fate requires a reference. It could be any flower or grass in the world, but definitely not something arbitrarily imagined by people. ¡­ At this moment, the center of the battlefield was enveloped by dark energy. The clouds overhead grew denser, foretelling a storm approaching. In this gloomy weather, a gigantic crow opened its murky eyes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? It stared at Xu Zimei as if looking at a dead man, quietly observing. A few black feathers fluttered gently to the ground with the breeze. Yu Shaoqing looked at Xu Zimei, without uttering a word. Suddenly, accompanied by a sharp, piercing cry that resounded through the skies, everyone present felt their Divine Souls tremble, their hearts stopped for a moment, each shrouded in a layer of ill omen. The World-Ending Dark Night Crow¡¯s massive body skimmed the boundless heavens, its clawsa€¡±many times harder than steela€¡±reached directly for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, gripping Tyrant Shadow to confront the attack head-on. With a ¡°bang,¡± sparks flew, shattering the surrounding space. The diving force of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow¡¯s attack knocked Xu Zimei back several meters. Following that, it opened its mouth, unleashing a Torrent of Darkness with overwhelming momentum. Xu Zimei quickly pulled out Tyrant Shadow to block in front of him. But the formidable force still knocked him backward. ¡°Goo, goo, goo,¡± the World-Ending Dark Night Crow floated in mid-air, watching the direction Xu Zimei was knocked flying. Xu Zimei steadied himself, watching the opponent with keen interest. He looked down at his arms; the areas that had just made contact with the World-Ending Dark Night Crow were now being corroded by dark energy. This dark energy surged within him, seeming to want to devour him entirely. ¡°Interesting.¡± Seeing that Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t severely injured, the World-Ending Dark Night Crow roared again. Its huge form transformed into a black stream of light, piercing through the silent void and charging at Xu Zimei. And it was not just fast. ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It seemed like literal streaming light, with a speed unprecedented. As it charged, centered around Xu Zimei, his surroundings became filled with afterimages of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow. Countless afterimages, like numerous World-Ending Dark Night Crows, attacked from every direction. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even have time to react. He only felt attacks raining down on him, enveloping his entire body. A booming explosion resounded at the center of the battle. As the void exploded, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was once again blown away. The shattered space began to slowly repair itself, but those below were watching with their mouths agape. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± someone murmured to themselves. ¡°The World-Ending Dark Night Crow is a very powerful Monster Beast; many Divine Beasts dare not provoke it,¡± Shi Shaoshuo said in a low voice. ¡°What happened, so fierce before and now silent?¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s laughter came from behind. Xu Zimei slightly grinned and stood up from the ground. He rubbed his neck and replied, ¡°I just wanted to test the Monster Beast¡¯s attack since it¡¯s my first time seeing one.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s relaxed expression, Yu Shaoqing frowned. ¡°This guy, after the battle just now, is completely unscathed?¡± Yu Shaoqing felt a surge of fear, wondering if such attacks couldn¡¯t even harm Xu Zimei. Then his defense must have reached an incredibly strong level. ¡°Kill,¡± Yu Shaoqing ordered again. His tone was thick with murderous intent. The World-Ending Dark Night Crow opened its mouth again, a Torrent of Darkness destroying everything in its path as it rushed towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei neither dodged nor avoided, letting the Torrent crash against him. ¡°Could you put in a bit more effort,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The Power Vortex within him was slowly rotating, Shaking Heaven Power spreading around him. The Torrent of Darkness couldn¡¯t push him back at all. And the encroaching shadowy aura was completely blocked out by him. Yu Shaoqing took a deep breath, swiping his right hand. The World-Ending Dark Night Crow once again swept through the space, splitting into countless shadows. Attacking from all directions. ¡°Using the same method twice, how boring,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. Looking at the flickering shadows around him, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze suddenly changed, as if light was flashing through his eyes. He stretched out his hands toward the air and grabbed. With a sharp scream, the World-Ending Dark Night Crow, that had transformed into many shadows within the space, was directly caught in his hand. ¡°How could this be,¡± Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face was filled with shock. He was well aware of his True Fate¡¯s speed. Let alone catching it, even ordinary Stepping into Immortality fighters couldn¡¯t see its flight path clearly. He hurriedly tried to make the World-Ending Dark Night Crow struggle free. But it was all in vain. Xu Zimei gripped its neck, holding the World-Ending Dark Night Crow in his palm. He grinned and with one hand, grabbed the left wing of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow. He actually tore it off alive. Amid the World-Ending Dark Night Crow¡¯s miserable screams, Yu Shaoqing spat out fresh blood. This was his True Fate; tearing the World-Ending Dark Night Crow also meant tearing his own True Fate. ¡°Stop,¡± Yu Shaoqing shouted. But Xu Zimei did not stop, immediately grabbing the right wing and tearing it off as well. Yu Shaoqing let out another chilling scream, collapsing onto the ground, nearly breathless. ¡°Wait,¡± someone from the Feather Clan couldn¡¯t stand to watch. Chief Yu Feihuang of the Feather Clan quickly extended his hands to intervene. ¡°What? Are you going to intervene?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Let him go, we admit defeat,¡± Yu Feihuang said with an awkward expression. ¡°That¡¯s not very good,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on a fight to the death? Is there such a thing as surrendering halfway through?¡± Behind him, Shi Shaoshuo was also visibly angry. He shouted, ¡°Does your Feather Clan intend to break the rules?¡± However, Chief Yu Feihuang completely ignored Shi Shaoshuo. Instead, he continued looking at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Young man, always leave some leeway in your actions, there¡¯s no need to push to a dead end. You still have a bright future ahead.¡± ¡°A dead end?¡± Xu Zimei looked up and grinned. ¡°Seeking death.¡± Chapter 883 - Chapter 883 Chapter 882 Supreme Hammer Acquired ?Chapter 883: Chapter 882 Supreme Hammer Acquired Chapter 883: Chapter 882 Supreme Hammer Acquired As his words fell, Xu Zimei directly grabbed the head of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow. He tore it off with force. ¡°You,¡± Yu Feihuang hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw Yu Shaoqing lying on the ground, already breathless. With True Fate destroyed, the difficulty of resurrection was immensely high. It was as difficult as ascending to heaven. Even the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t achieve it. This was essentially a death sentence. ¡°Very well, very well indeed,¡± Yu Feihuang laughed bitterly in anger, coldly said. ¡°What, are you not convinced and want to come down personally for a match to practice?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Yu Feihuang snorted coldly and turned to Shi Shaoshuo, ¡°Chief Shi, my people and I will return tomorrow for further lessons.¡± Although he was furious, he hadn¡¯t lost his rationality. Sending someone to fight Xu Zimei at this time was purely a death sentence. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Being able to kill Yu Shaoqing so effortlessly, such a being couldn¡¯t be simply summed up anymore. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? It¡¯s necessary to completely understand him before one could deliver a fatal blow. Watching the Feather Clan retreat, the failures of many days finally saw a glimmer of dawn. On this side, the Stone Race¡¯s people were cheering loudly. It seemed like they were celebrating a victory. ¡°Thank you,¡± Shi Shaoshuo looked at Xu Zimei solemnly and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks, we¡¯re just taking what we need,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Young Master Xu, please wait for a moment, I will take you to get the Supreme Hammer at noon,¡± Shi Shaoshuo said. Xu Zimei nodded. Together with everyone, they returned to the Stone Heart Pavilion. ¡°As far as I know, Young Master Xu, you haven¡¯t been at Heavenly Dao Academy for more than a few days, right?¡± Lu Ze asked with a smile inside the Stone Heart Pavilion. ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He hadn¡¯t expected Lu Ze to pay such close attention to him. And the channels of information seemed a bit too quick. He didn¡¯t know yesterday, and today he already knew that he had just joined the Heavenly Dao Academy. Where did all this information come from? ¡°Then from where did Young Master Xu come before?¡± Lu Ze continued to ask. ¡°You seem very curious about me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Indeed, I am curious,¡± Lu Ze didn¡¯t deny and nodded in response. ¡°It would be less interesting if I just told you,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Lu is also a highly esteemed disciple of the Immortal Mortal Sect. Why not try a match in the upcoming competition? How about that?¡± ¡°With my limited skills, losing a match wouldn¡¯t matter much, but I fear it would dampen the Stone Race¡¯s newly regained morale.¡± Lu Ze shook his head in response. After briefly chatting with Lu Ze, Shi Shaoshuo sent someone to call Xu Zimei. When he arrived at the Council Hall, Shi Shaoshuo had already been waiting there. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Shi Shaoshuo nodded in greeting. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and followed behind Shi Shaoshuo. The two walked towards the inside of the mountainside. After several turns, they arrived at the Forbidden Land of the Stone Race. It was a very narrow valley. It was like a sliver of sky, looking up, one could only see a line of sky that size. Passing through the sliver sky canyon, the area in front broadened. Surrounded by weeds and shrubs several meters tall, some even taller than the two men. It was like a scene from prehistoric times. The two men pushed aside the weeds in front of them and arrived in front of a stone door. Shi Shaoshuo didn¡¯t hide anything and explained with a smile. ¡°My Stone Race has an innate talent for weapon crafting. It¡¯s said that this Supreme Hammer is the leader of all hammers, bestowing great enhancement to the weapons crafted with it. In every aspect, it¡¯s the best. Our ancestor spent immense effort to find this Supreme Hammer. It was originally intended to create a Peerless Divine Weapon.¡± Speaking of this, Shi Shaoshuo sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, in the end, it summoned the Heavenly Tribulation. Not only was the weapon destroyed, but even our ancestor was annihilated by the thunderbolt. Since then, we have sealed up the Supreme Hammer.¡± As Shi Shaoshuo spoke, he placed his right hand in the recess on the stone door. The next moment, a rumbling sound followed. The stone door, accompanied by flying dust, made a loud and irritating noise. Xu Zimei looked behind the stone door. It was a cave. The cave was not very dark; a beam of light shone down from above, illuminating the entire cave. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shi Shaoshuo said. The two entered the cave; it seemed that no one had been there for a long time. There was an odd smell in the air. The cave was not very large; after walking for three to five minutes, they stopped. In front of them, there was an altar made of stone blocks. Sunlight fell from above the altar, directly onto a floating hammer. The hammer was purple, covered with inscriptions and marks. It floated in mid-air, slowly rotating. Purple thunderbolts spread across the entire hammer, with occasional faint arcs of electricity crackling. ¡°The Supreme Hammer is a sentient object; you go and take it yourself,¡± Shi Shaoshuo said. ¡°If you can take it down, it belongs to you.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and walked straight to the front of the altar. He extended his right hand, slowly reaching for the stone hammer. Before even touching it, he felt a rebound force around him, resisting his touch on the Supreme Hammer. Xu Zimei did not care at all and grabbed the handle directly. He tried to pull it off the altar. The Supreme Hammer struggled, and the thunderbolts on it became violent. A crackling noise followed. The thunderbolts spread to Xu Zimei along with the Supreme Hammer, trying to attack him. ¡°Rise,¡± Xu Zimei uttered softly. He could feel the pulling force. This small Supreme Hammer weighed at least tens of thousands of pounds and was fiercely resisting. Veins on Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead bulged slightly, and his arms were muscularly tensed. With a loud shout, there was a ¡°boom.¡± The world in front of him completely shattered. Layers of the void were annihilated within. The Supreme Hammer ascended with Xu Zimei¡¯s arm, swinging in mid-air. Another loud ¡°boom¡± followed. As the Supreme Hammer hit the ground, countless cracks opened in the earth below, forming a deep pit. ¡°Thank you for the generous gift, Chief Shi,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He then stored the Supreme Hammer in the True Fate World. As long as he found the Nine-Bend Godly Flames at the Heavenly Dao Academy, his True Divine Sword would also be complete. ¡°No worries,¡± Shi Shaoshuo shook his head slightly. He reminded, ¡°The weapon forged from this Supreme Hammer may be strong, but the Heavenly Tribulation it attracts is equally terrifying. Young Master Xu, please be careful.¡± The two chatted as they walked out of the Forbidden Land. Xu Zimei asked, ¡°Chief Shi, what are your plans now?¡± ¡°The Feather Clan has lost a Yu Shaoqing; they surely won¡¯t let it go,¡± Shi Shaoshuo shook his head slightly. He replied, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m at a loss. We can only take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°For the sake of this Supreme Hammer, I¡¯ll take care of the Feather Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean, Young Master Xu?¡± Shi Shaoshuo asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ll understand later,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Chapter 884 - Chapter 884 Chapter 883 Feather Clan Great Battle Begins ?Chapter 884: Chapter 883 Feather Clan Great Battle Begins Chapter 884: Chapter 883 Feather Clan Great Battle Begins Shi Shaoshuo couldn¡¯t understand Xu Zimei¡¯s words. But he didn¡¯t ask further, simply saying, ¡°Now that Young Master Xu has obtained the Supreme Hammer, are you planning to leave?¡± ¡°I have my plans,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. Shi Shaoshuo nodded and did not ask further. ¡­¡­ At that moment, within the Feather Clan¡¯s territory, The high-ranking members of the Feather Clan were seated in the great hall, the atmosphere slightly tense. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss,¡± Yu Feihuang¡¯s voice finally sounded after a long while. His voice was tired and deep. Because Yu Shaoqing was the youth he valued most, almost the successor of the next generation of their people. Now that he had died just like that, it didn¡¯t seem right no matter how one looked at it. Silence fell among those below. Eventually, an old man stood up, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t fight them one by one. Just flatten them directly.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Then who do we send now to fight?¡± asked the old man. ¡°Shaoqing was already one of the strongest combat forces in our clan, and one-on-one, no one is sure they can beat Shaoqing. But now that he was killed so easily, who can be confident?¡± ¡°I agree with the second elder¡¯s words; there¡¯s no need for further battles. We go straight to attack Stone Holy Mountain and kill Shi Shaoshuo.¡± Someone below continued. ¡°We¡¯ve already successfully flipped Elder Shiyang to our side; his prestige can help. Handling the Stone Race shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± ¡°Good, if there are no objections, then let¡¯s strike hard at Stone Holy Mountain,¡± Yu Feihuang looked around and declared. Everyone nodded their heads. ¡°I¡¯ll go invite the Clan Eldersa€¡±aim for a swift and decisive victory, and try not to have any incidents,¡± said Yu Feihuang. Just as his words fell, the void in front of him suddenly fluctuated. A figure stepped out from the void. This figure was an old man. Wearing a golden yellow robe, with long hair, also golden yellow. In his eyes, faint dragon patterns twinkled. His face was full of age. ¡°It turns out to be Elder Gu Zhiya,¡± Yu Feihuang said with a light laugh upon seeing the visitor. The old man was an elder from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty, a constant intermediary between their two forces. ¡°May I know what brings Elder Gu to our Feather Clan?¡± ¡°I heard that Yu Shaoqing was killed?¡± Gu Zhiya asked with a smile. ¡°Elder Gu, please speak straightforwardly, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush,¡± one of the Feather Clan¡¯s elders said faintly. Mentioning this matter was undoubtedly rubbing salt into their wounds. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong; I have no other intentions,¡± Gu Zhiya said with a smile. ¡°But for this attack on the Stone Race, count the Ancient Dragon Dynasty in. We have only one requesta€¡±to take Xu Zimei¡¯s head.¡± ¡°You from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty have always been reluctant to show yourselves,¡± Yu Feihuang frowned and asked. Although there was an alliance between the Feather Clan and the Ancient Dragon Dynasty against the Stone Race, The Ancient Dragon Dynasty mostly played a background role, never taking the forefront. But this time, it was truly unusual to change that. ¡°I will not hide it from you; our attack on the Stone Race this time is specifically aimed at Xu Zimei,¡± Gu Zhiya explained. ¡°A few days ago, we received news that our current Saint Heir was slain by Xu Zimei at Heavenly Dao Academy. I hope this clarifies things for you all.¡± Yu Feihuang thought for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Welcome, Ancient Dragon Dynasty, to our operation tonight.¡± a€| Light was fleeting, and stars scattered across the sky like chess pieces on a board. Da Zhi and Xu Zimei looked at each other and asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He sat in the pavilion inside the Stone Heart Pavilion, stretching slightly and leaning back in the stone chair. Motionless, he quietly felt the Qingfeng breeze blowing towards him. ¡°Young Master Xu really is enjoying his leisure time,¡± Lu Ze¡¯s voice came from nearby. But Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Lu Ze¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a sharp glint flashing through them before it disappeared. Xu Zimei was waiting, waiting for the Feather Clan to make their move. No evidence was needed, just a subconscious answer that the Feather Clan wouldn¡¯t let things go so easily. In the next two days, they were certain to wage a major battle against the Stone Race. The night gradually grew denser. Xu Zimei still had no plans to return to his room; his whole being seemed to merge with the darkness. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï He silently vanished into the night. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡±a€¡±several thunderous explosion sounds suddenly erupted like thunderclaps, ringing beside the ears of all the Stone Race people. Most of them were jolted awake. ¡°What happened?¡± someone asked in astonishment. ¡°It seems like someone is attacking the Stone Holy Mountain, everyone hurry and assemble.¡± Panic-stricken shouts followed. Many people quickly gathered at the gate of the Stone Holy Mountain. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Xu Zimei, who had originally closed his eyes, suddenly opened them and chuckled lightly. Around the Stone Holy Mountain, tens of thousands of people crowded from all directions, enveloping it. Numerous dark spots flew across the sky and rose sharply. ¡°Shi Shaoshuo, come out and die,¡± a light shout rang out in the sky. With attacks coming from every direction, the barrier on the surface of the Stone Holy Mountain was teetering on the brink of collapse and couldn¡¯t hold out much longer. ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± The thunderous roars of countless Feather Clan members blended together, deafening and resounding through the heavens. ¡°Yu Feihuang, what are you trying to do?¡± Shi Shaoshuo, followed by a group and dressed in flowing white robes, had a flickering gaze. ¡°Today, I am here to attack your Stone Race; if you¡¯re sensible, just bow down obediently. You can avoid the disaster of extermination,¡± Yu Feihuang snorted coldly. ¡°If you really want to resist desperately, then I can only kill on sight.¡± The ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± continued. The sound of a faint ¡°crack¡± entered the ears; the surrounding barrier ultimately couldn¡¯t hold up and completely shattered. It was like a layer of glass. ¡°Brother Feihuang, we haven¡¯t fought each other in a long time,¡± Shi Shaoshuo shouted lightly. ¡°Today, this old man should also move a bit.¡± ¡°Alright, as you wish,¡± Yu Feihuang responded from afar, his voice light. Shi Shaoshuo turned around, looked at the clansmen behind him, and said with a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Today marks a critical moment of life and death for our race. Do you all wish to stand with me against the enemy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± from the Stone Race¡¯s side, the clansmen also shouted simultaneously. Their voices surged, spreading throughout the entire mountain peak. The Feather Clan and the Stone Race, like two different torrents, clashed violently together. The Feather Clan was besieging, while the Stone Race desperately tried to break a gap in the encirclement. The two torrents mixed together, and a great battle was on the verge of breaking out. Yu Feihuang stood alone with Shi Shaoshuo. The seven Core Elders of the Feather Clan arrived simultaneously, several pairs of eyes meeting in midair. ¡°According to our earlier strategy, first use the human sea tactic to kill that young lad. He poses the greatest threat.¡± Chapter 885 - Chapter 885 Chapter 884 Battle Against the Seven Core Elders ?Chapter 885: Chapter 884: Battle Against the Seven Core Elders Chapter 885: Chapter 884: Battle Against the Seven Core Elders ¡°We seven together should more than suffice against that one,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find him first, don¡¯t let the kid escape.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made sure Lu Ze is staying put; he can¡¯t run away.¡± The seven of them were talking, and soon they stepped into the void and arrived. From the beginning, they had headed straight to Stone Heart Pavilion, without taking any detours. ¡°Lu Ze,¡± seeing Lu Ze waiting in front of Stone Heart Pavilion, the third Elder quickly called out. ¡°Seven Elders,¡± Lu Ze quickly greeted them. ¡°He¡¯s inside, never left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, we appreciate your help with this matter,¡± the Great Elder calmly said. ¡°We owe you a favor for this and will repay it in the future.¡± Lu Ze smiled and nodded. Having the seven core Elders of the Feather Clan owe him a favor was no small feat. After all, six of the seven Elders were at the peak of their Divine Vein, while the Great Elder had already Stepped into Immortality. ¡°If you really want them to repay the favor, you can wait until they¡¯ve gone down to Hell, and then you can go down and return it yourself if you wish.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out,¡± the Great Elder looked towards the inside of Stone Heart Pavilion, behind a rockery, and said faintly. Xu Zimei slowly walked out from behind it. ¡°Not bad, Spirit Perception.¡± ¡°It looks like someone is ready to die,¡± the Great Elder said faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, you¡¯re much slower than I thought,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Great Elder¡¯s gaze sharpened, and his eyes flickered as he looked around. He wanted to see if there were any other ambushes. Feeling that eyes were upon him, Lu Ze quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°Seven Elders, I haven¡¯t said anything. ¡°Speaking out at this time, wouldn¡¯t that be making an enemy of the Feather Clan? Do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the Great Elder nodded slightly. He looked at Xu Zimei and scolded, ¡°Pretending to be something.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, and the next moment, his figure disappeared from the spot, appearing in front of the Great Elder. A palm carrying endless stirring Spiritual Energy struck out. With the clash of palms, a gust of wind spread from the center, and both of their figures retreated simultaneously. ¡°Stepping into Immortality? Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The Feather Clan really is willing to make sacrifices.¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful,¡± the Great Elder warned with a heavy gaze. ¡°Form the array,¡± the second Elder said from the side. Suddenly, the seven of them swiftly formed Hand Seals, and a succession of Array Seals emerged from their hands. Merging into the void. Xu Zimei wanted to interrupt, but these Elders moved very fast, simply evading and refusing to engage in a direct fight with Xu Zimei. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 Finally, when all the Array Seals were completely formed, The Great Elder uttered a soft command, ¡°Activate.¡± With that, a great Immortal Might burst forth from within them, and the entire Firmament was suppressed. The seven great Elders stood in seven different positions, each emitting tremendous power. Unparalleled. This Formation covered a vast area, encasing the entire Stone Heart Pavilion within it. Xu Zimei carefully observed the Formation. He realized it was only an amplifying array, without any attribute enhancements. Such an amplifying array served to increase all aspects of the user: attack, speed, and defense. ¡°Kill,¡± all seven Elders called out simultaneously. The weapons in their hands were different, all striking towards Xu Zimei. Excluding the Immortal Stepped Great Elder, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t consider the others a threat. With Tyrant Shadow in hand, he responded with ease and indifference. Tyrant Shadow sliced through the still void with incredible speed, and within a few exchanges, it had pierced through the chest of Seventh Elder. ¡°Seventh,¡± the other Elders shouted in unison. ¡°Just listen to me,¡± the Great Elder spoke, ¡°This kid is a bit demonic. Don¡¯t hold back, attack with all your might.¡± Seventh Elder, impaled by the blade, struggled to break free. But Xu Zimei seized his throat with one hand and struck a fatal blow, twisting his head off in one movement. The remaining six Elders unleashed their True Fates. Their True Fates were varied, including Tree Demons, Blazing Flame Lions, Azure Dragons, blades, longswords¡­ In short, different kinds of weapons and Monster Beasts were their True Fates. For a moment, the entire Firmament underwent a bizarre change in Spiritual Energy, and its power surged violently. An endless might rolled down with the Torrent. Xu Zimei found himself encircled at the center. ¡°Kid, prepare to die,¡± Third Elder bellowed, his longsword piercing the void. His speed blurred, leaving behind countless afterimages. Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle from his hand. The Power Vortex inside him spun wildly, while the image of the Heaven-Shaking Giant gradually solidified behind him. Then, Heaven-Shaking Giant¡¯s right palm came crashing down, directly sending Third Elder flying. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± ¡°Is this his True Fate? It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± Before the crowd could debate, they saw Third Elder being clenched in the palm of the Heaven-Shaking Giant. Like a mere ant, he was crushed to death, his blood mist scattering. ¡°Retreat quickly, you¡¯re no match for this guy,¡± the Great Elder shouted anxiously from the side. He stood at the forefront, barely managing to exchange blows with Xu Zimei and tried to cover the others as they retreated. However, the Heaven-Shaking Giant¡¯s attack was brutal. A single stomp could shatter mountains and rivers, and a punch could break the Firmament. In a few simple moves, the Great Elder got seriously injured from covering for others, coughing up blood from the impact. ¡°Quickly go and inform the Clan Leader, we cannot handle this person,¡± the Great Elder roared. But no sooner had his words fallen than his right leg was captured by the Heaven-Shaking Giant. He was brutally slammed against the ground. Explosion sounds of ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± rang out. As the other Elders attempted to flee, the Heaven-Shaking Giant threw the body of the Great Elder at them. The corpse flew like a missile, knocking all the remaining Elders out of the way. ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Fourth Elder asked with difficulty, struggling to rise from the ground. ¡°You can go to Hell and ask around. There are plenty of people I¡¯ve killed there. Maybe they can answer your question,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He raised his blade to decapitate them one by one. But just as he lifted Tyrant Shadow, a streak of light suddenly struck from afar. Xu Zimei quickly moved to block it. The light was so powerful that it made Xu Zimei¡¯s hands tremble slightly upon striking Tyrant Shadow, pushing him back three or four steps. He looked up and saw two figures approaching through the air as if riding the clouds and mist. One was a man and the other an old man. The old man had an extraordinary temperament, with a white beard, white hair, and a white robe trailing behind him. He also had a pair of wings, as pure and holy as those of an Angel. The man was dressed in a white, form-fitting robe, his gaze subtly infused with a domineering aura. He carried two longswords on his back. His wings were not visible. ¡°A heart so cruel and hands so ruthless at such a young age,¡± a grand voice descended. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve amassed a great deal of killing sins.¡± Chapter 886 - Chapter 886 Chapter 885 Riding the Wind and Breaking the Waves ?Chapter 886: Chapter 885 Riding the Wind and Breaking the Waves Chapter 886: Chapter 885 Riding the Wind and Breaking the Waves ¡°You talk as if you¡¯re some kind of philanthropist,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Seeing the appearance of the old man and the middle-aged man, these Feather Clan elders were spared a terrible change. The fourth elder hurriedly greeted, ¡°Ancestor Kouji, Ancestor Chengfeng, what brings you here?¡± The white-robed old man, also known as Ancestor Kouji, indifferently replied, ¡°The Sect Gate is attacking the Stone Race; such an important matter, how could we not be here?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± the fourth elder nodded slightly. ¡°All these years and still no progress; you really disappoint,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng from the side commented. ¡°So many against one, of the same realm, and yet, so bedraggled.¡± Hearing their own ancestor¡¯s words, the fourth elder slightly bowed his head. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. He did not dare to retort; after all, not to mention fleeing, even his life was in critical danger. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to you chat about family affairs here,¡± Xu Zimei said, somewhat impatiently, from the side. ¡°Since you insist on being the enemy of my Feather Clan, then allow me to experience your strength,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng said from the side. He stepped into the air, a white robe billowing about him, graceful in demeanor, with much the air of a worldly gentleman. The two swords on his back also trembled slightly and sang lightly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 As if eager to join the battle. ¡°Be careful, Ancestor,¡± warned the nearby elders quickly. ¡°Look after yourselves,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng said flatly. His presence was immense, a torrent of Immortal Qi burst forth from behind him. Like the Milky Way spilling down for three thousand miles, obliterating the sky above the Nine States. The entire firmament was enveloped by this vast Immortal Might. Clearly, his Immortal Ascension Boundary was much stronger than the Great Elder¡¯s. At the very least, Immortal King, or even Immortal Extreme, were not out of the question. The two longswords behind him turned into streaks of light, one blue floating around Ancestor Chengfeng. The other, purple, he held in his hand. The dual swords unleashed, a boundless Sword Intent fell with chilling, commanding coldness. ¡°Kill,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng commanded softly. He directly launched an assault at Xu Zimei. The Tyrant Shadow in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand did not flinch, unleashing an astonishing Blade Intent and clashed with it in battle. Blade and sword wailed, colliding in the firmament. Shattering a vast swath of the void. ¡°Riding the Wind and Waves,¡± Yu Chengfeng uttered lightly. The two swords around him seemed to turn into overwhelming waves, flooding the entire void. Enveloping Xu Zimei as well. Overhead, the roaring, surging waves rose up high. As the waves roared and surged, two sword lights could be seen slicing through everything. As if cutting through endless radiant cleansing lights, they pincered towards Xu Zimei from left and right. The two swords moved at the speed of light, shattering all the void they passed through as if concentrating everything into a single point. ¡°Bang, bang,¡± two crisp sounds of sword cries collided. Xu Zimei caught one sword in each hand, grasping them firmly in his palms. The longswords struggled fiercely, but Xu Zimei paid them no heed. Even as the skin of his palms split open and blood flowed without stop, he did not let go. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï Seeing Xu Zimei grasp his two swords, Ancestor Chengfeng¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly. ¡°Returning them to you,¡± Xu Zimei smiled lightly. He spun the swords in a 360-degree arc and then hurled the swords out. The two longswords, filled with alarming Sword Intent, charged towards Ancestor Chengfeng. The tips of the swords bristled with countless streaks of light, which broke through everything, truly Riding the Wind and Waves. It was already impossible for Ancestor Chengfeng to dodge; he brought his palms together, and a light purple Spiritual Energy spread in his hands. With his palms slowly parting, a purple barrier emerged, blocking the front. An explosion resounded as two approaching longswords detonated right before him. The purple barrier shattered instantaneously, and Ancestor Chengfeng¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. Beside him, Ancestor Kouji slightly furrowed his brow. ¡°Chengfeng,¡± he called out toward the center of the explosion. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng¡¯s figure emerged from within. He appeared not to have sustained serious injuries, though his white robe was somewhat disheveled. Even his hair, which had been tied up, had fallen, and now hung in disarray. His gaze, heavy with gravity, turned to Xu Zimei. Then he said, ¡°Great heroes often come from the youth; indeed, among the younger generation, you have the right to be proud.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ancestor Kouji asked from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s take him on together,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng responded. ¡°What?¡± Ancestor Kouji was slightly bewildered. It was rather disgraceful, the two venerable ancestors tag-teaming against a younger member of their kind. ¡°He¡¯s not simple, I fear he¡¯s not an opponent I can handle alone,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng explained, his reasons succinct and to the point. Ancestor Kouji beside him was still somewhat dazed. After all, Xu Zimei was merely at the Divine Vein Realm. He stood at the Immortal Extreme, and Ancestor Chengfeng was an Immortal King. When had it become impossible to defeat a Divine Vein? However, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t give him much time to ponder. The Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate and Shaking Heaven Power were swirling madly within him. Three gates tore open the firmament above his head. Life, Death, Eternity a€¡° as the three gates opened, an endless radiance majestically poured down. The Heaven-Shaking Giant, bathed in the radiance, roared towards the sky. Such a phenomenal event naturally alerted everyone from the two battling clans at Stone Holy Mountain. ¡°What is that?¡± someone asked in astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it seems to be coming from the direction of the two ancestors.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep our distance; that¡¯s not something we can handle.¡± ¡°Does the Stone Race still have someone who can contend with two ancestors?¡± another continued to question. The real ancestors of the Stone Race were few in number. Though their race¡¯s propagation period was exceedingly long, their lifespans were not particularly extensive. Legend had it that the Ancestor of the Stone Race was an extraordinary rock from the cosmos. They lacked flesh and blood, and the only reason they could possess consciousness and survive was due to the Stone Essence within them. When the Stone Essence was depleted, their lifespans would also end. This unique mode of existence led to generally shorter lifespans among the Stone Race. According to the information they had received, the Stone Race had lost an ancestor a few years prior. Now only one ancestor remained, already in his twilight years, and unlikely to take action readily. It was probable that a single battle would exhaust the time allowed by his Stone Essence. This was also why they dared to attack the Stone Race so brazenly. ¡­ At this moment, the sky above was completely suffused with the two individuals¡¯ powerful Immortal Qi. Both had unleashed their True Fate. Ancestor Chengfeng¡¯s True Fate was composed of a purple and a blue stream of qi that fluttered around him. Behind Ancestor Kouji was a revolving disc. This disc rotated slowly, as if it shared an intimate connection with everyone present. It was as if an invisible thread linked everyone to this disc. Invisible, intangible, yet undeniably present. Especially the moment the disc appeared, everyone felt its presence even more acutely. Chapter 887 - Chapter 887 Chapter 886 The Book of Life and Death Shows Its Power for the First Time ?Chapter 887: Chapter 886: The Book of Life and Death Shows Its Power for the First Time Chapter 887: Chapter 886: The Book of Life and Death Shows Its Power for the First Time Xu Zimei looked at the two of them and chuckled lightly. ¡°You entangle him with the Wheel of Fate, and I shall slay,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng said indifferently. He held the sword in both hands, without the slightest negligence. Behind him, one azure and one purple stream of energy surged into the twin swords. Instantly, an astonishing Sword Intent erupted. ¡°The Sword of Affection, endless like the sea,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng called out lightly. The Azure Sword in his right hand swept across the silent expanse of sky and landed in front of Xu Zimei. Tyrant Shadow, with a move Reverse Samsara, instantly blocked. Reincarnation reversed, and heaven and earth were divided into two colors, black and white. Yin and Yang remained unchanged. Sword and saber collided, and with both as the center, the entire surrounding world collapsed. After Ancestor Chengfeng had merged with his True Fate, his strength had become far too strong. He even slightly suppressed Xu Zimei. ¡°The Sword of Ruthlessness, fine as strands of silk,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng called out again. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï The void in front of him exploded once more. Another purple sword also slowly started to spin, launching an attack. The Sword of Affection reflected the Sword of Ruthlessness, and the two distinct Sword Intents in the void created a repulsion. Yet, they were intimately connected, merging and entwining together, erupting with astonishing power. A point of cold light exploded before their eyes. The huge palm of the Heaven-Shaking Giant quickly blocked it. The radiance of the twin swords fell entirely upon the giant palm. With a ¡°boom,¡± the entire void shook and shattered. The great palm of the Heaven-Shaking Giant was completely blown through. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï However, his other giant palm followed closely, striking down and knocking Ancestor Chengfeng flying. ¡°Kouji, what are you doing?¡± Ancestor Chengfeng turned his head to look at Ancestor Kouji and shouted loudly. ¡°Hurry up and entangle his fate.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Ancestor Kouji replied gravely. At this moment, he slightly frowned because his Wheel of Fate could not feel any trace of fate from Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Something was very wrong. It was the first time in his life that he had encountered such a situation. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be so; the Wheel of Fate was a Supreme Treasure, and he had engraved it as his True Fate. Thus merging with it, he could traverse the River of Time to find everyone¡¯s fate. Every sentient being would have their fate reflected in the River of Time. In fact, long ago, Xu Zimei had used the Chaos Pearl to sever the River of Fate. He had transferred his own fate to the River of Fate in the Divine Continent. Naturally, the River of Fate in the Yuan Central Continent wouldn¡¯t find him. ¡­ Ancestor Kouji frowned slightly, but he still made Hand Seals, with his hands crossing each other. Endless authority was condensing at his hands. A vast Seal character emerged from his hands. Behind him, the massive Wheel of Fate was turning slowly. The creaking sound gradually filled their ears. Fate, like a torrent, swept over everything. Carrying the dust of prehistory and ancient sighs, it bore down oppressively. ¡°Hurry up,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng, at the forefront blocking Xu Zimei, roared. A beam of light from the Wheel of Fate shone on Xu Zimei. However, no unusual phenomenon occurred. ¡°I don¡¯t know why either, but the Wheel of Fate is useless against him,¡± Ancestor Kouji said gravely. ¡°Useless?¡± Ancestor Chengfeng furrowed his brows. ¡°How could this be.¡± However, Xu Zimei did not give him much time to think. The speed of Tyrant Shadow in his hand became faster and faster, and the power grew larger and larger. And Ancestor Chengfeng also felt an immense pressure. He had been completely suppressed. The Heaven-Shaking Giant, bathed in the light of the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, brought down its palms once again. Covering several miles of land. On Stone Holy Mountain, a smaller peak was even directly annihilated under the palm. And the figure of Ancestor Chengfeng was also sent flying. Ancestor Kouji, standing nearby, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t care about using the Wheel of Fate. He hurriedly went forward to fight with Xu Zimei. Unfortunately, although he was an existence of Immortal Extreme, his True Fate couldn¡¯t be used at all. In terms of combat power, he wasn¡¯t even as strong as Ancestor Chengfeng, who was an Immortal King. ¡°What do we do next?¡± Ancestor Chengfeng asked hastily. ¡°How can there be such a being on Stone Holy Mountain?¡± Ancestor Kouji wondered. If such a person existed, how could they possibly be afraid of their Feather Clan? The two exchanged glances and nodded at each other. Then Ancestor Chengfeng raised his arms high, both swords pointing to the firmament, merging into one. Under the harsh moonlight, the two longswords slowly merged into one. The Sword of Affection and the Sword of Ruthlessness, both Sword Intents, also entangled and condensed. ¡°Kill,¡± the serious-faced Ancestor Chengfeng put great force behind the sword as he struck. Ancestor Kouji¡¯s right palm slowly undulated, his fingertips pinched as if plucking a flower, a seal formed in the palm of his hand. His seal soared into the firmament, shrouding the entire Stone Holy Mountain beneath it. As the imprint instantly magnified hundreds of times, rotating slowly. Within the seal, torrents of Heavenly Thunder began to fall, pouring down towards Xu Zimei. When all attacks converged to strike in this moment, Xu Zimei simply smiled. The Gate of Immortality within the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate opened wide, momentarily granting immunity from all harm. Besides Ancestor Chengfeng and Ancestor Kouji, Xu Zimei noticed that there was also a figure hidden in the void. This figure, taking advantage of the two Ancestors¡¯ attack demonstration, also launched an assault on him. This was a dark yellow giant dragon. The dragon soared into the sky, carrying with it an overwhelming dragon might, its dragon prison vast as the sea, destroying all the void. Xu Zimei merely smiled lightly, watching their offenses. All attacks exploded upon his body. But due to the Gate of Immortality, he suffered no harm. Space shattered, gusts of wind spread out. When the dust settled, everyone looked up. The scale of the attack was too great for them not to pay attention. Beneath the dust, Xu Zimei remained unharmed. He held a book in one hand, and a writing brush in the other. Black and white energies of life and death flowed around the Book of Life and Death and the Pen of Life and Death. ¡°What is that?¡± Ancestor Chengfeng asked, puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I sense a terrifying presence,¡± replied Ancestor Kouji, shaking his head. The Pen of Life and Death slowly moved across the Book of Life and Death, on the book¡¯s first page Xu Zimei wrote the words ¡°Feather Clan.¡± The next moment, the words burst forth with endless radiance. The intense black and white energies enveloped the characters. The words detached from the Book of Life and Death and floated independently in the void. The two characters began to evolve in the void. Turning into a black hole capable of swallowing everything. Suddenly, numerous black and white chains spread out from the black hole. With countless chains, all of the Feather Clan present were bound. ¡°What is this thing?¡± a member of the Feather Clan shouted. ¡°My life energy, I feel it¡¯s being drained,¡± another added. Some clan members even turned into mummified corpses in the blink of an eye. ¡°No good, everyone scatter and run,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng saw this and shouted urgently. At that moment, he himself was also surrounded by countless chains. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888 Chapter 887 Annihilate the Feather Clan ?Chapter 888: Chapter 887 Annihilate the Feather Clan Chapter 888: Chapter 887 Annihilate the Feather Clan ¡°` Black and white chains slowly spread out from the black hole. They encircled Ancestor Kouji and another person completely. No matter how they dodged, the chains seemed to have tracking abilities, always able to lock onto them. And no matter what attacks they used, they couldn¡¯t break the chains. ¡°What on earth are these things?¡± Ancestor Chengfeng yelled angrily. At this moment, more and more of the Feather Clan were being bound by the chains. The chains absorbed their life energy, contending with them. ¡°It¡¯s that book in his hands causing trouble,¡± Ancestor Kouji suddenly looked towards Xu Zimei and shouted. However, the two of them couldn¡¯t get close to Xu Zimei at all. The chains had completely surrounded them, three layers inside and three layers outside. The two of them happened to be the last of the Feather Clan left standing. But ultimately, the chains pierced through their hands and feet. Nailed in the void, besides their limbs being nailed, several chains also bound their waists from behind, pulling at them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot there was someone else,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled softly. He waved his right hand slowly, and countless chains followed his movement, all speeding towards the distant void. Originally, that void was empty, but when the chains shattered the void, completely obliterating that piece of heaven and earth, a dark-yellow dragon suddenly soared out from the void. For a moment, its dragon might surged, struggling to escape. ¡°People from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty?¡± Xu Zimei said with interest. ¡°This young master, I didn¡¯t intend to harm you, I was just passing by,¡± the dragon spoke in human speech and quickly explained. ¡°I heard that your Ancient Dragon Dynasty is colluding with the Feather Clan. I have already killed your Saint Heir. Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. The chains hooked onto every single scale of the dragon, and despite the dragon¡¯s roaring, it was gradually pulled toward the black hole. ¡°If you dare kill me, my Ancient Dragon Dynasty won¡¯t let you off,¡± the dark-yellow dragon roared in anger. ¡°If I were afraid of your Ancient Dragon Dynasty, I wouldn¡¯t have killed your Saint Heir,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°That¡¯s because Heavenly Dao Academy was protecting you. We from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty didn¡¯t dare touch you.¡± The dragon quickly said, ¡°Now that Heavenly Dao Academy has been annihilated, you will have no place to hide. This world may be vast, but it won¡¯t accommodate you. If you let me go, I can conceal your whereabouts, letting the Sect Gate spare you.¡± ¡°Annihilate Heavenly Dao Academy, just by your Ancient Dragon Dynasty?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. His words carried a hint of mockery, setting aside the terrifying influence that Heavenly Dao Academy possessed. Just the sheer gap in pure strength alone, Heavenly Dao Academy could crush the Ancient Dragon Dynasty. Don¡¯t think that they are a dynasty with two emperors, but in front of Heavenly Dao Academy, they really aren¡¯t much. To put it bluntly, in the entire Supreme Domain, aside from Slaying Immortal Sect, the other Immortal Sects are nothing compared to Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°It¡¯s not just our Ancient Dragon Dynasty, this time in annihilating Heavenly Dao Academy, there are nearly seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Besides the Supreme Domain, it also includes forces from Shenghua Domain, Tianluan Domain, and other continents. Among them are countless first-class Sects,¡± the dragon replied with great confidence. ¡°Heavenly Dao Academy is doomed, don¡¯t you think about your own future?¡± ¡°With so many forces, that does indeed sound lively,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Why do you want to annihilate Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± ¡°That,¡± the dragon hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°If you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to set conditions,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Then if you decide to kill, just kill then. In the end, you won¡¯t be able to escape either,¡± the dragon replied coldly. ¡°` Xu Zimei glanced at his opponent and the Tyrant Shadow in his hand descended directly, unleashing tens of thousands of Blade Intent soaring into the sky. ¡°You really do kill,¡± the dragon barely finished speaking before it abruptly stopped. The bloody dragon¡¯s head fell from the firmament, and the remaining huge body was swept into the black hole by chains. Xu Zimei turned his gaze towards the people of the Feather Clan. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ancestor Kouji asked from the side. Knowing he couldn¡¯t escape, he could only seek one last opportunity. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Our Feather Clan surely hasn¡¯t offended Your Excellency, right? This is our feud with the Stone Race, I don¡¯t understand why Your Excellency would want to get involved?¡± Ancestor Kouji asked. ¡°To take people¡¯s money and eliminate their disasters for them,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What terms did the Stone Race offer you? Our Feather Clan can double, even multiple times provide Your Excellency. Just asking that Your Excellency withdraws from this dispute,¡± Ancestor Chengfeng quickly added from the side. ¡°Is it really necessary to be so troublesome?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If I annihilate your Feather Clan, won¡¯t all of your clan¡¯s belongings belong to me?¡± Looking at the struggling people of the Feather Clan below, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk further. ¡°Kill,¡± a single word illuminated the heavens. Endless killing intent surged forth, dispersing the darkness at the horizon. The first rays of light at dawn slowly opened the curtain, painting the sky like a scroll from troubled times. Blood drenched the entire world. These Feather Clan members were pulled into an endless black hole, ultimately annihilated completely. There, on the brink of life and death, depriving others of their lives and deaths, was utterly domineering. This Book of Life and Death was akin to a group skill. Its power was determined by the caster. With Xu Zimei¡¯s current strength, writing someone¡¯s name in the Book of Life and Death essentially sealed their fate. Even those who had Stepped into Immortality might not escape. He looked down at the scene of corpses strewn everywhere, rivers of blood. Stone Holy Mountain had long turned into a Blood Mountain. Rivers formed of blood flowed from the mountaintop down. At this moment, all of the people of the Stone Race were shocked as they watched this scene. With the power of one person, he obliterated a massive race. Such an existence, except for the Great Emperor, they might never encounter again in their lives. Let alone experience firsthand. ¡°Many thanks to Young Master Xu for saving the entire Stone Race,¡± Shi Shaoshuo was the first to kneel in Xu Zimei¡¯s direction. ¡°Many thanks, Young Master Xu, for saving our lives.¡± The other tens of thousands of people of the Stone Race also knelt down. The rustling crowd kneeling down made for a grand sight, making the entire Stone Holy Mountain utterly silent at this moment. ¡°From today onwards, whatever command Young Master Xu gives, even if the Stone Race must shatter to pieces or cross Blade Mountain Fiery Sea, we are willing to serve you,¡± Shi Shaoshuo said loudly. ¡°That¡¯s enough, it was just a simple gesture,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Shi Shaoshuo had made it so solemn, which was somewhat unexpected. ¡°Young Master Xu, you saved not only our lives but also the continuation of our race.¡± Shi Shaoshuo said. ¡°From now on, you are our race¡¯s great benefactor. We will record your deeds in our clan records, erect statues in your honor, and our people will always be grateful to you.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, nodding his head, and found Shi Jian among the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Xu Zimei said. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889 Chapter 888 The Plight of the Heavenly Dao Academy ?Chapter 889: Chapter 888: The Plight of the Heavenly Dao Academy Chapter 889: Chapter 888: The Plight of the Heavenly Dao Academy ¡°So soon,¡± Shi Jian said in surprise. ¡°Stay a few more days, my clan members would also like to thank you.¡± ¡°No need, I always feel that something is going to happen at the academy these days and I want to join in on the excitement,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°To welcome the storm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I forgot about that,¡± Shi Jian nodded and responded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together, no matter what the outcome is, we must stand with the academy.¡± While the two were chatting, Shi Shaoshuo also came over with many Elders. ¡°There¡¯s no need for too many thanks. I did it partly for the sake of the Supreme Hammer and partly because of Senior Brother Shi,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand. ¡°Is Young Master Xu about to leave?¡± Shi Shaoshuo asked. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and said, ¡°Your Stone Race has just experienced a great calamity, a rebirth after the disaster. Isn¡¯t it time to put things in order?¡± ¡°What does Young Master Xu mean?¡± Shi Shaoshuo asked, puzzled. ¡°There are some people in the clan with insidious intentions. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Of course, you can check on this yourselves,¡± Xu Zimei gestured. He asked, ¡°Where is the Feather Clan¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Thirty li to the east from Stone Holy Mountain, that¡¯s about where Yu Mountain Ridge is,¡± Shi Shaoshuo replied hastily. ¡°But now that the main force of the Feather Clan has left, it¡¯s unlikely that the remnants can stir up much trouble.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After a brief goodbye with Shi Shaoshuo and the others, he didn¡¯t bother with Lu Ze and the group from the Immortal Mortal Sect and prepared to leave. After all, Lu Ze hadn¡¯t provoked him, and he had already warned Shi Shaoshuo. ¡­ He and Shi Jian set out together towards the east. In about an hour, they had arrived in the middle of Yu Mountain Ridge. This was the territory of the Feather Clan and where their race lived. Among the mountains, the trees were luxuriant and growing thickly. The morning sunlight shone down, and the air was exceptionally quiet. The two discerned their direction in the firmament and descended into the heart of the Feather Clan¡¯s mountains. ¡°Who dares to trespass upon the Feather Clan?¡± a stern voice called out, and a dozen members of the Feather Clan flew towards them. Xu Zimei ignored these people and instead surveyed the buildings around. There were places like the Technique Pavilion and the Weapon Hall. He had come to plunder the accumulations of the Feather Clan to strengthen his True Fate World. Of course, Shi Jian would deal with these people. Entering these halls, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care for what things were there, and collected everything into his True Fate World. ¡­ At this moment, in the Divine Continent, All living beings had embarked on the path of cultivation. The inheritances and various cultivation techniques Xu Zimei had placed inside were discovered and had begun to be cultivated. The spiritual energy became increasingly rich. He deliberately guided the mythical stories of the Divine Land, thereby integrating the cultivation system as well. Now, some powerful individuals of the True Vein Realm had emerged. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï They were the first batch of creatures to cultivate. And among them, the outstanding ones. Most of the treasures Xu Zimei obtained from the Feather Clan were of no use to him, so he scattered them throughout the Divine Continent for those with fate to discover. After he had cultivated the first batch of true powerhouses, those capable of reaching the Divine Vein, there would be no need for further investment in resources. Only after he had plundered the Feather Clan completely clean did Xu Zimei prepare to leave. As for the remaining members of the Feather Clan, their expressions varied after hearing their main force had been annihilated at the Stone Race. Some believed, others did not. As to their ultimate fate, the Stone Race would probably handle it. Xu Zimei and Shi Jian set off toward Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡­a€| Although they had been gone for only a few short days, Heavenly Dao City now felt desolate compared to before. The city was not as bustling as they had imagined, with only small groups of people occasionally walking down the spacious streets. Even the usual vendors seemed listless and no longer called out for customers. Upon returning, Xu Zimei and Shi Jian discovered that many students had already left the academy. Now, one in ten students remained at the academy. And this was already considered good. This cradle of the human race, established during the era of Wild Desolation, was for the first time experiencing a bleak scene. ¡°It seems that something really is about to happen,¡± Shi Jian said at his side. The two descended from the void into the academy. By chance, a few students were heading out. Shi Jian quickly stopped some of them to ask. ¡°You must have just returned to the academy, brother,¡± said one of the young men. ¡°The academy has issued a notice that a disaster will occur soon. The academy is not sure if it can cope, allowing everyone to stay or leave at will. They can leave or stay to face life and death with the academy.¡± ¡°Are you going to leave?¡± Shi Jian asked. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s best to leave early,¡± the young man replied with a sigh. ¡°I heard this time it¡¯s led by several Immortal Sects of Imperial Rule and even involves participants from other continents. What can we do? Staying would only cause more trouble for the academy.¡± ¡°You bunch of cowards afraid of death,¡± Shi Jian said indignantly after hearing the young men¡¯s words. ¡°How did the academy and our teachers educate us? Even if we don¡¯t repay the kindness of their teaching, at least we shouldn¡¯t abandon the academy like this when it is in trouble. You are unworthy to be human, unworthy to be students.¡± Hearing Shi Jian¡¯s rebuke, the few showed ashamed expressions. ¡°We don¡¯t want to leave either, but with everyone leaving, what use is there for us to stay?¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Xu Zimei said, smiling and waving his hand from the side. He said, ¡°Everyone has a choice. Don¡¯t expect too much.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it,¡± Shi Jian said. ¡°Let¡¯s go find the master and ask about the situation,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. Ragefire Venerable was still on Vermilion Bird Island. The two flew toward it and returned to Vermilion Bird Island. Ragefire Venerable was currently taking a walk around the island with a woman, seemingly unconcerned about the current state of the academy. ¡°Master,¡± the two greeted simultaneously. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Ragefire Venerable said with a smile. ¡°Is the Stone Race matter resolved?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to Junior Brother Xu,¡± Shi Jian quickly nodded. ¡°Let me introduce you,¡± Ragefire Venerable said, pointing to the woman beside him with a smile, ¡°Zhu Qian, she will be your master¡¯s wife from now on.¡± Xu Zimei could see that this woman was the Vermilion Bird he had resurrected, transformed into a human. After a brief greeting, Shi Jian began to inquire about the current situation of the academy. Ragefire Venerable sighed softly and said, ¡°The situation is grim.¡± ¡°Why do they want to attack our academy? There shouldn¡¯t be any grievances between us, and this time, so many Immortal Sects of Imperial Rule have come all at once,¡± Xu Zimei expressed his inner confusion. ¡°They¡¯re just flies wanting a piece of the pie,¡± Ragefire Venerable snorted coldly. ¡°This matter involves the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. It¡¯s also a remnant issue from the past.¡± Chapter 890 - Chapter 890 Chapter 889 Heavenly Cang Demon Roc ?Chapter 890: Chapter 889: Heavenly Cang Demon Roc Chapter 890: Chapter 889: Heavenly Cang Demon Roc ¡°Heavenly Cang Demon Roc?¡± Shi Jian asked with perplexity. ¡°What is that? A Monster Beast?¡± ¡°There were Heavenly Rocs in ancient times, rumored to feed on dragons, possessing boundless strength, and bodies ten thousand meters in length, soaring across the Nine States. Swallowing clouds and exhaling fog, summoning wind and calling rain, their magical powers vast and mighty.¡± Ragefire Venerable said, ¡°During the Wild Desolation era, the Dragon Clan was a major tribe within the Monster Race. Numerous ancestors from the Dragon Clan flew to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and could be said to be a group no one dared provoke. Yet, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was so strong that it reached an agreement with the Dragon Clana€¡±each year, it must be given some of the most wicked and evil dragons as food to ensure the safety of the other dragons.¡± ¡°That powerful,¡± Shi Jian exclaimed surprisingly. ¡°More than that,¡± Ragefire Venerable continued, ¡°the Dragon Clan traded for peace, but the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was not satisfied. Unable to feed on the Dragon Clan, it turned its eyes toward the human race. After all, the humans of the Wild Desolation era were incomparably feeble and no match for the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc.¡± Ragefire Venerable said, ¡°Thousands and thousands of humans did not die in conflicts between races but were instead devoured by the Demon Roc. Later, when the Heavenly Dao Academy was established, the heinous acts of the Demon Roc enraged the human saints. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï The ten ancestral masters of the Heavenly Dao Academy joined forces to seal the Demon Roc. And they built the Academy right above the Sealing Ground, pressing down on the Demon Roc for countless generations as punishment for its crimes against the human race.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it was, the ten ancestral masters truly were a blessing for our human race,¡± remarked Shi Jian with emotion. ¡°Has something gone wrong with the Demon Roc now?¡± ¡°Originally, under the Suppression of the seal, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc grew weaker and weaker. It was estimated that in a few more centuries, it would perish and its Dao would dissipate,¡± sighed Venerable Nu. ¡°Unfortunately, a few years ago, the Heavenly Roc Clan came to attack my Heavenly Dao Academy to rescue this Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. That battle was also one of the few major battles our Heavenly Dao Academy has faced in recent years. Although we slaughtered most of the strong members of the Heavenly Roc Clan, leaving hardly one in ten, they still risked the annihilation of their clan to damage the seal of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc.¡± ¡°Are you saying the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is about to break free?¡± Shi Jian asked in horror. Based on Venerable Nu¡¯s description, the Dragon Clan, so powerful back then, also made concessions to the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. This made it imaginable just how formidable it was. The consequences would be unthinkable if it were to break the seal and emerge. The ten ancestral masters had sealed it, and it¡¯s likely the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s most resented target was their Heavenly Dao Academy. Compared to the mighty Dragon Clan of the past, the current human race was also prospering. If united, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. However, although the human race was vast, they were not united. Now that the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was emerging, not only were others not helping, but many opportunists were trying to take advantage. Otherwise, so many from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect wouldn¡¯t have convened to obliterate the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before it emerges, and I¡¯m afraid a bloodbath will be inevitable,¡± said Venerable Nu. ¡°Whether our Heavenly Dao Academy can survive this devastating storm is also an uncertain fate.¡± Shi Jian nodded slightly, seemingly pondering over something. ¡°What are your plans, you two?¡± Ragefire Venerable asked. ¡°Master, naturally we want to stay and share the fate of the Academy,¡± Shi Jian quickly replied. Xu Zimei also nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the Academy¡¯s Dean. The Academy is currently arranging a grand formation; perhaps you can be of some help,¡± said Ragefire Venerable. ¡°The Dean,¡± Shi Jian asked excitedly. ¡°Our Dean has always been like a Divine Dragon, ever elusive. I¡¯ve been at the Heavenly Dao Academy for such a long time and have yet to meet him.¡± ¡°Has the dean never appeared before?¡± Xu Zimei asked out of curiosity. The dean doesn¡¯t like to make appearances, it¡¯s usually Vice-Dean Li Changhe who manages everything on his behalf,¡± said Venerable Nu. ¡°You will understand once you¡¯re there.¡± ¡­¡­¡­. Following behind Venerable Nu, they walked on air as they left Vermilion Bird Island, heading westward. Eventually, they stopped in front of a vast and grand golden palace. Above the palace, the three characters ¡°Great Dao Pavilion¡± caught their eye. These three characters were full of Taoist charm, and just these words alone suppressed the surrounding void space. Solemn and reverent. Entering the hall, hundreds of people were seated cross-legged inside. Each person had an aura of immense power about them, as violent as raging windstorms, including men and women, both old and young. Xu Zimei looked up to see a woman seated in the foremost chair. He was slightly taken aback, as he happened to know this woman. It was the very same woman in white he had met before, who had lent him the token to enter the library. He didn¡¯t believe in coincidences, which meant that she had been keeping an eye on him all along. ¡°Is she the dean?¡± Even Shi Jian was taken aback. ¡°Our Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s dean is a woman?¡± ¡°Quiet,¡± Venerable Nu glanced at Shi Jian, then lifted his gaze toward the woman at the front. He said, ¡°Dean, these are my two disciples. The academy is facing significant changes, and I believe many areas are short-handed. I have brought them here to help.¡± ¡°Still worried about the academy¡¯s affairs?¡± the woman said with a light laugh. Ever since the death of the Vermilion Bird, Venerable Nu had secluded himself on Vermilion Bird Island, no longer taking disciples, and had rarely appeared since then. ¡°We meet again,¡± the woman said with an interested smile, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Greetings, Dean,¡± Xu Zimei said, nodding slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised. My previous interaction with you was to garner the help of the True Martial Holy Sect. I had no other intentions,¡± the woman said. Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, go find a place to sit on either side,¡± the woman said, waving her hand. Venerable Nu settled on the left, sitting together with other leaders from the academy. Xu Zimei and Shi Jian sat slightly towards the back, on the far right. ¡°What is our dean¡¯s name?¡± Xu Zimei asked Shi Jian in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, either. Our dean is quite mysterious,¡± Shi Jian replied, shaking his head. Above the hall, the woman was discussing the current state of Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei already knew about the general situation. This time, the guests from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect included not only the native powers from the Supreme Domain but also the Ancient Dragon Dynasty, Pure Yang Immortal Sect, Heavenly Nether Sect, Merciful Ferry Sect, and some others from the Western Continent. In this hall, nearly all the leaders of the academy were gathered. That included many from the younger generation. Xu Zimei even spotted Ji Ruobing among them. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect? ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Why would she be involved in this?¡± Xu Zimei wondered. ¡°This is her personal trial and choice; the Slaying Immortal Sect won¡¯t be involved,¡± Shi Jian explained. ¡°This has been the way of the Slaying Immortal Sect for generations; they do not intervene in the practices of their own Saint Heirs and Saintesses.¡± Shi Jian pointed to several young men and women sitting in the front rows, introducing them to Xu Zimei one by one. Chapter 891 - Chapter 891 Chapter 890 Guarding the Myriad Treasures Pavilion ?Chapter 891: Chapter 890: Guarding the Myriad Treasures Pavilion Chapter 891: Chapter 890: Guarding the Myriad Treasures Pavilion ¡°Did you see that young man?¡± Shi Jian said. Following the direction of the finger, Xu Zimei saw a young man in a blue shirt sitting on a cushion, his face resolute. He was listening intently to what the woman at the head was saying. The youth exuded an ethereal aura, with a blue sword strapped to his back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei nodded, asking in confusion. ¡°His name is Feng Xiaoxi. He is this generation¡¯s most hopeful contender for Destiny at our Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Shi Jian introduced. ¡°Among the younger generation, he is highly esteemed.¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei surveyed the young man and remarked. ¡°And there is the woman in red on the left,¡± Shi Jian once again pointed to another person and said. ¡°She is the Direct Disciple of the Dean, named Bai Lin, also one of the top figures in our academy.¡± This small hall had nearly gathered all the upper echelons of the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc can no longer be contained by the seals; we should cease our efforts with the sealing,¡± the woman at the head began to speak. ¡°The Imperial Rule Immortal Sect that came inquiring doesn¡¯t really intend to destroy our Heavenly Dao Academy. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï They just wish to seize the chaos as an opportunity to steal the foundations of our academy.¡± ¡°Is there really no way to handle the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc?¡± Vice Dean Li Changhe asked unwillingly from the side. ¡°This matter will be resolved by our ancestors, it is not something we need to worry about. All we need to do is handle those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect,¡± the woman said lightly. ¡°I have assigned people to guard each sacred site. If everyone puts in their utmost effort to protect these sites, we shall be victorious in this great war.¡± Seeing the serious and solemn expressions on everyone in the hall, the woman spoke with a grave voice. ¡°I will guard the Heart-destroying Pavilion, Vice Dean Li Changhe will guard the Glazed Glass Palace. Dream Venerable will guard Liushuixie, ¡­a€|¡± With the woman¡¯s words, the positions of various treasures within the Heavenly Dao Academy were clearly assigned. Based on the importance of each treasure site and the capabilities of those assigned to defend them. After the woman finished speaking, the people below slightly frowned. Because there was still one very important place that the Dean hadn¡¯t assigned. That was the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. As one of the top three treasure sites within the academy, the treasures it held could shake the entire Yuan Central Continent. It was probably also one of the main targets the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect wanted to plunder. ¡°Dean, who will guard the Myriad Treasures Pavilion?¡± Li Changhe couldn¡¯t hold back and asked in confusion. The woman¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present. Both Bai Lin and Feng Xiaoxi had a hint of anticipation. Guarding the Myriad Treasures Pavilion meant that the Dean had great confidence in them. Though it was full of dangers, by staying behind during the academy¡¯s crisis, it signified their readiness to face death. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± the woman finally rested her eyes on Xu Zimei and spoke with a somewhat smiling expression. ¡°The Myriad Treasures Pavilion will be entrusted to you for guarding.¡± ¡°Why?¡± just as the woman finished speaking, Bai Lin immediately stood up. Perhaps realizing her inadvertent gaffe, Bai Lin quickly explained, ¡°Master, the importance of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion goes without saying. No matter what, it shouldn¡¯t be his turn.¡± ¡°I agree with Bai Lin,¡± Feng Xiaoxi nodded from the side and added. In the hall, some of the masters had already begun discussing animatedly. ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡± the woman countered. ¡°Master, I dare not,¡± Bai Lin quickly responded. ¡°Let me have a duel with him. If I lose, I will accept it willingly. Otherwise, I can¡¯t understand your decision.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for a duel. I have my reasons for this decision,¡± the woman said placidly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this for today. Xu Zimei, stay behind; everyone else, leave.¡± Bai Lin wanted to say something more, but Li Changhe stopped her. Li Changhe slightly shook his head, leading the group out of the hall. ¡°Do you think you are up to the task?¡± the woman asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°There¡¯s no question of whether I can handle it, only whether I want to,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I just love that confidence of yours,¡± the woman said with a laugh. ¡°Venerable Nu told me about you, and if you hold down the fort, you are allowed to take any item from within.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Both Bai Lin and Xiaoxi are still young. Please be patient with them,¡± the woman continued. ¡°I don¡¯t care, but you better tell them not to provoke me,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. After a brief chat with the woman about Myriad Treasures Pavilion and asking a few questions, he left. The woman only turned around after watching Xu Zimei¡¯s disappearing figure. ¡°Come out,¡± she said sternly. As her words fell, a vague shadow slowly emerged from the seemingly empty space beside her. The shadow was hazy and indistinct, revealing only a rough outline. ¡°Do you really trust him that much?¡± the shadow asked with a laugh. ¡°He annihilated the Feather Clan,¡± the woman said flatly. ¡°Neither Feng Xiaoxi nor Bai Lin could have done that. So I chose him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope your choice is not mistaken,¡± the shadow replied. ¡°How are things on the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s side?¡± the woman continued. ¡°We are doing our best,¡± the shadow replied gravely. ¡­ Xu Zimei had just stepped out of the hall when Shi Jian was already waiting outside. ¡°Master has asked me to take you to Myriad Treasures Pavilion,¡± Shi Jian said. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Xu Zimei nodded. The two stepped through the air and quickly arrived at the location of Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Myriad Treasures Pavilion was not a real pavilion. It was a world unto itself, an expanse of void. However, Xu Zimei could not enter this void now. The entrance to this void was located inside a pavilion. Four red-painted pillars stood at the four corners of the pavilion, with six steps below, and an octagonal pavilion roof above. Under the glazed tiles, the words ¡°Myriad Treasures Pavilion¡± were carved. Inside this pavilion, there was a stone table and four stone stools. ¡°This pavilion is the entrance to Myriad Treasures Pavilion; you just need to guard it,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the dean to think so highly of you to let you guard this place.¡± Xu Zimei sat in the pavilion, slowly leaning back on a stone stool. On the stone table in front of him, there was a black and white chessboard. The black and white pieces crisscrossed each other, like thousands of soldiers battling, or like two giant dragons, one black and one white, fighting. ¡°You just stay here and guard this place then; I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Shi Jian said. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡­ During this time, the Heavenly Dao Academy was unusually desolate. Not a single person could be seen around Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Xu Zimei leaned in the pavilion, looking up at the sky. The murky firmament reflected down, and the air was filled with a heavy demonic Qi. Suddenly, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze flashed as he turned to look in the northern direction. He saw a red figure approaching through the air. Chapter 892 - Chapter 892 Chapter 891 Blood Massacre, Mad Blade ?Chapter 892: Chapter 891: Blood Massacre, Mad Blade Chapter 892: Chapter 891: Blood Massacre, Mad Blade The sky flickered with a deep crimson. As the spiritual energy surged violently, a red figure could be seen slowly approaching. This woman was dressed in a long red robe, with an especially long whip coiled around her waist. She appeared quite formidable. This woman, whom Xu Zimei also happened to know, was named Bai Lin and was a direct disciple of the academy¡¯s dean. The woman landed outside the pavilion, looking at Xu Zimei with an overwhelming aura. ¡°Something you need?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to enter or leave this place; I¡¯ll be on guard,¡± she declared. ¡°Fight me,¡± the woman said indifferently. ¡°Not interested. If you have a problem, just take it up with the dean,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a wave of his hand. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Bai Lin chuckled lightly. ¡°That kind of provocation is childish,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at her, then paid her no further attention. ¡°I know of your exploits in the academy, having surpassed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï You killed the Azure Dragon Crown Prince and defeated Ji Ruobing, but I¡¯m still not convinced,¡± Bai Lin said to herself. ¡°If you fight me, I¡¯ll stop bothering you.¡± Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, not paying any attention to her. ¡°If you won¡¯t fight, then I¡¯ll just stay here and not leave,¡± Bai Lin huffed coldly. She did not enter the pavilion, but instead sat down on the stone steps outside. Xu Zimei ignored her, his consciousness already entering the Divine Continent in the True Fate World. With the revival of spiritual energy, all beings had embarked on the Heavenly Path of cultivation. The Divine Continent at that moment was a sight of blooming flowers, competing for beauty everywhere. Empires were established, and sects and clans were rising. More and more powers sprang up like bamboo shoots after rain. Xu Zimei, idle and bored, watched like a Creator God overseeing the myriad changes of the continent and the lives of its inhabitants. Meanwhile, he began to feel a sense of urgency. Once destiny had taken shape, he must advance to Great Emperor as quickly as possible and then proceed on the subsequent journey. Otherwise, one day, if someone in his True Fate World became stronger than him, the balance would be broken. His world did not yet have the concept of True Fate, and all rules were set by him. But once the rules were established, he would no longer be able to change them at will. After spending a long time in the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness returned to his original body. Bai Lin was still sitting on the steps, showing no sign of leaving. Before long, another person came. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Mo Tianming.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, how have you been?¡± Mo Tianming greeted with a smile. ¡°Not bad. Where have you been assigned, Brother Mo?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been assigned to guard the Glazed Glass Palace with the vice dean,¡± Mo Tianming looked around and then said with a smile: ¡°It seems the dean still has high hopes for Brother Xu.¡± ¡°Brother Mo, is there something you came for?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Nothing much, just passing by,¡± Mo Tianming shook his head, smiling. ¡°I hear that the Myriad Treasures Pavilion is quite exceptional to Heavenly Dao Academy. You should take extra care, Brother Xu.¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. After a brief chat with Mo Tianming, the latter left. But Bai Lin still guarded the stone steps. The sunset on the horizon gradually receded, and the firmament darkened as well, drawing the black curtain of night. Although the students of the Heavenly Dao Academy had left, tranquility was still absent; instead, there was a feeling of undercurrents flowing in the dark. In the deep night, strange roars came from afar. The sounds were odd, resembling the piercing cries of eagles and the roaring of ferocious tigers. ¡°` Long and emphatic. This sound carried a heart-shaking effect, making many people restless the entire night, ringing out all through the night until the dawn of the next day when it finally stopped. ¡°It looks like that guy is about to come out,¡± Bai Lin said softly. Right then, two streaks of light flew over from afar. One black and one purple, both streaking across the sky with an overwhelming evil Qi, permeating the void. Even before the light reached them, a voice emanated from within. ¡°Student Sword Without Trace, Mad Blade here to support.¡± By the time the voice fell, the lights revealed themselves, and two figures descended into the void. Because the figures did not land near the pavilion, Xu Zimei was unable to see what followed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to actually come,¡± Bai Lin commented with some emotion. ¡°Do you know them?¡± Zimo asked. Bai Lin glanced at Xu Zimei, snorted coldly, and did not answer. ¡°If you answer my question, I don¡¯t mind letting you come in and sit,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sending you away.¡± ¡°You want me to guard Myriad Treasures Pavilion?¡± Bai Lin asked. ¡°Can you handle it alone?¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile. ¡°Together.¡± Bai Lin fell silent for a moment before snorting coldly, ¡°You want to ask about those two just now, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°They are a couple, the man is Mad Blade, and the woman is Sword Without Trace,¡± Bai Lin replied. ¡°Their reputation in the Supreme Domain is extraordinary, and you don¡¯t even know them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really pay attention to others,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The two of them are Loose Cultivators. In their youth, they spent some time at Heavenly Dao Academy. Then the two joined forces and experienced the world together. A knife and a sword, both notoriously fierce, Mad Blade even being bestowed the name ¡®Blood Butcher.''¡± Bai Lin explained, ¡°Once some of the academy¡¯s masters felt their killing intent was too strong and wanted to expel them from the academy. However, they were stopped by the dean. Unexpectedly, this time when the academy was in trouble, it was these two who rushed to help first.¡± ¡°So life, you see, is full of drama,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Now I can go in, right?¡± Bai Lin said. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, she walked into the pavilion and settled down on a stone bench. Her gaze wandered worriedly over the distant horizon. Even though all living beings are beneath the same blue sky, the sky above Heavenly Dao City seemed to be much more oppressive. Upon closer inspection, you¡¯d find many small cracks in the sky, and even the clouds seemed to be tainted with darkness. Bai Lin sighed, turned her head to look at Xu Zimei, only to find him leaning against the stone bench of the pavilion, eyes closed in sleep, as if everything in the outside world had nothing to do with him. ¡°At a time like this, you still have the nerve to sleep,¡± Bai Lin said indignantly. ¡°What else can I do if I¡¯m not concerned? Can your anxiety change the fate of the academy?¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly without opening his eyes. Bai Lin fell silent for a while, then ultimately replied, ¡°Do you think the academy can get through this disaster?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for me to worry about. The mission the dean gave me was just to guard Myriad Treasures Pavilion,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If the academy is destroyed, what¡¯s the use of guarding Myriad Treasures Pavilion?¡± Bai Lin snorted. ¡­a€| In the next couple of days, the atmosphere inside Heavenly Dao Academy grew increasingly tense. The previous strange beastly roars became more violent. The sound grew quicker. Previously, it would only sound at night, but now the roars could be heard even during the day. Two days later, following another roar. ¡°` Chapter 893 - Chapter 893 Chapter 892 The Monster Roc Emerges ?Chapter 893: Chapter 892: The Monster Roc Emerges Chapter 893: Chapter 892: The Monster Roc Emerges The entire ground began to shake. Suddenly, demonic Qi soared into the sky, completely obscuring the northern horizon. A demonic wind blew through, instantly swirling sand and stones, darkening the skies and land. From the roar of the beast alone, one could deduce how powerful it was. The firmament itself seemed to be veiled by a dark demonic Qi. Xu Zimei looked up at the firmament, feeling as though countless eyes had appeared at that moment. All fixated on the inside of Heavenly Dao Academy. The next moment, a white barrier began to spread outwards from the center of Heavenly Dao Academy. Enveloping the entire academy. Then came a shrouding mist, hiding everything and blocking those prying gazes. ¡°Quite lively, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°Is there something going on?¡± Bai Lin asked with a serious gaze. ¡°Relax, it¡¯s not our turn yet,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°We¡¯ll be affected when the fight spreads out fully.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Golden lotuses sprang from the ground, stacking in layers, rising above the firmament, blooming everywhere. There were also roars of a golden lion¡¯s phantom, its foot smashing through the smoky void, as if to break through the illusion and emerge. Demonic winds formed tornadoes, sweeping through half of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Most unguarded buildings were destroyed. The cracks in the ground grew from a dozen to thousands. And they only multiplied, eventually becoming chasms. For a time, tumultuous clouds gathered, and color drained from earth and sky, sun and moon retreated. A stream of cascading light came swiftly from the edge of the sky, striking heavily against the academy¡¯s outer white barrier. With a ¡°boom,¡± the barrier exploded, sending ripples in all directions. A figure in a purple robe dispersed the mist, appearing outside the barrier. This purple-robed figure exuded a majestic aura. Standing on the firmament, he seemed to suppress it, with thunder power surging around him. The sound of ¡°crackling¡± burst forth from within him. The purple robe fluttered wildly in the raging wind. The man¡¯s gaze bore an implicit majesty as he looked towards Heavenly Dao Academy. His voice, resonating with supreme power, called out, ¡°Where is Ming Jian?¡± His voice echoed throughout Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°Who is Ming Jian?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Bai Lin and asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know this?¡± Bai Lin said helplessly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever looked into the history of our academy?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. ¡°Our Heavenly Dao Academy was founded by ten ancestral teachers, and Ming Jian was a disciple of the Glinting Sword Saint among them. He is also one of the oldest ancestors in terms of aptitude in our academy now,¡± Bai Lin explained. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, his gaze shifting back to the purple-robed figure in the firmament. ¡°His attire seems somewhat familiar,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s the garb of the Heavenly Emperor Gate, of course, it¡¯s familiar,¡± Bai Lin replied with a cold snort. ¡°This man should be the Thunder Dazzle Ancestor, the third Great Emperor¡¯s War General of the Heavenly Emperor Gate.¡± ¡°Heavenly Emperor Gate?¡± Upon hearing Bai Lin¡¯s words, Xu Zimei finally remembered. He had previously had some grudges with the Heavenly Emperor Gate. The Xiang Kunlun he had slain was the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Emperor Gate. However, since their duel was fair and he was the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, it was not easy for them to trouble him, and the matter had since subsided. He did not expect to encounter them again. ¡°It is said that seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are leading the attack on Heavenly Dao Academy this time; it seems Heavenly Emperor Gate is one of them,¡± Xu Zimei said smilingly. ¡°` ¡­¡­. ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï At this moment, above the vast firmament, following Thunder Dazzle Ancestor¡¯s voice. Inside the Heavenly Dao Academy, a figure equally stepped into the void to meet the confrontation head-on. This figure was none other than the Vice Dean of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Li Changhe. Clad in a white robe, with an extraordinary temperament, he regarded his opponent with a torrential presence. ¡°May I know what brings Thunder Dazzle Ancestor to our Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± Li Changhe inquired. ¡°Vice Dean Li, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I¡¯ll be frank, I want the Glazed Glass Lamp from the Glazed Glass Palace. Just hand it over, and our Heavenly Emperor Gate will immediately withdraw from this conflict,¡± Thunder Dazzle Ancestor said indifferently. ¡°Thunder Dazzle, back in the day when the Northern Emperor was young, he too practiced at our Heavenly Dao Academy. Benefiting from the teachings of our ancestral master, and now your Heavenly Emperor Gate wishes to attack here?¡± Li Changhe said coldly. The Northern Emperor was indeed the second Great Emperor of the Heavenly Emperor Gate. Hearing Li Changhe¡¯s words, Thunder Dazzle Ancestor chuckled lightly. He replied, ¡°The Northern Emperor ancestor did indeed receive favor from your Heavenly Dao Academy. But in the era when he was entrusted with Destiny, he also safeguarded your Heavenly Dao Academy, granting it a thousand years of peace. That favor has been repaid.¡± With that, Thunder Dazzle Ancestor¡¯s aura surged, transforming into a river of thunder surrounding the area. ¡°In today¡¯s world, where Great Emperors have yet to emerge, it¡¯s a game of the survival of the fittest. Surely your Heavenly Dao Academy can¡¯t expect to threaten our Heavenly Emperor Gate into eternity with just that bit of favor. I¡¯m not greedy, just one Glazed Glass Lamp is all I want.¡± ¡°If that is the case, then there is nothing left to say,¡± Li Changhe stated flatly. ¡°If you wish to fight, then let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°It seems Vice Dean Li is indeed blinded by his own convictions. Ming Jian does not unsheath readily; he probably cannot escape his fate,¡± Thunder Dazzle Ancestor said casually. ¡°When the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is free from its bonds, that will be the moment our seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects launch their attack on the Heavenly Dao Academy. Then I shall see how you defend yourselves.¡± After finishing his words, Thunder Dazzle Ancestor¡¯s figure vanished into the mist. Leaving only Li Changhe, standing alone in the void, his expression one of anger. ¡­¡­. ¡°The Heavenly Emperor Gate is truly treacherous,¡± Bai Lin said, somewhat indignant. ¡°Now that the Heavenly Dao Academy is in trouble, whether or not there are past friendships, even if they don¡¯t offer aid, they shouldn¡¯t kick us while we¡¯re down.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought the piece of prime meat that is the Heavenly Dao Academy would be so large,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. His gaze was fixed on the demonic Qi that soared into the sky from the north. He had yet to see such dense demonic Qi. It was so potent that it even surpassed the presence of those who had Stepped into Immortality. But Xu Zimei knew in his heart that beings surpassing Stepping into Immortality did not exist in this world. The Divine Emperor was an exception; he couldn¡¯t stay long and would ultimately head to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. For the rules of the Heavenly Dao did not permit it, such beings would only disrupt the development of the Yuan Central Continent. Their existence would render Destiny meaningless. Time was slipping away, and more and more eyes were gathering around the Heavenly Dao Academy. Everyone was eyeing this piece of prime meat, nurtured over several eras. Eventually, when dawn approached on the second day. The Firmament to the north utterly collapsed, demonic Qi annihilated everything, and a wild windstorm whipped up. Amidst the flying sand and stones, Xu Zimei saw a massive figure soaring into the sky, gliding across the Firmament. The roaring of the beast echoed back and forth, each bellow stronger than the last. ¡°I¡¯m out, I¡¯ve finally emerged,¡± a hoarse voice bellowed. As if it was releasing an endless amount of pent-up resentment. ¡°Ten ancestral masters, you can¡¯t confine me. No one can.¡± ¡°` Chapter 894 - Chapter 894 Chapter 893 Suppression, The Ten Ancestral Masters ?Chapter 894: Chapter 893: Suppression, The Ten Ancestral Masters Chapter 894: Chapter 893: Suppression, The Ten Ancestral Masters As the resonant voices echoed through the entire Heavenly Dao Academy. A colossal shadow with its wings spread wide circled above. It soared through the air, eager to rush towards the heavens and release all the suppression of numerous epochs. Explosions mingled with burning flames erupted intermittently throughout the Academy. Everyone was shocked as they watched the shadow amidst the flying sand and rolling stones. That rich Demonic Qi was the strongest presence they had ever witnessed in their lives. Across tens of thousands of miles, groups of monsters knelt in worship, all beasts scattered, all laying prostrate upon the earth, trembling violently. ¡°What on earth is this monster?¡± Bai Lin said, dumbfounded. Even though she had previously imagined the strength of this creature. But when she truly faced it, her face turned pale, feeling as fragile as paper. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think it is that has even the Heavenly Dao Academy at a loss?¡± Xu Zimei said, laughing. As the fog began to clear and the sky brightened, everyone finally saw the true appearance of this creature. Its body was nearly a kilometer long, its ascent alone obscured the sun and blocked all light along its path. Xu Zimei looked closely and discovered the unique features of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? The feathers around its head were blue and purple, and white feathers encircled its eyes. While at its forehead, there was a deep red. Calling it a Demon Roc, yet its shape was colossal, reminiscent of a snake, thousands of meters in length, coiling above the ground. Behind it were wings vast enough to overshadow the sun. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The wings had a structured arrangement, with four protruding parts. Each of these parts bore a small eagle¡¯s head. Atop its head were two golden horns, diamond-shaped, as if they were armor. On its jaw, there were also six sharp fangs. Especially when it opened its mouth, the piercing cry and Demonic Qi burst forth. With one inhalation, the temperature plummeted, bringing about a snowfall of goose feathers. With one exhalation, the temperature surged anew, as if summer had descended. With each breath, wind and thunder, lightning, a myriad of changes occurred. Its whole body was deep red, seemingly enveloped in a red mist. The majestic beastly might it radiated shook everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Stop it,¡± a furious shout was heard within the Heavenly Dao Academy. Ten figures rose into the air, surrounding the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc at the center. These ten figures were all imposing, with Spiritual Energy swirling around them. Each one of them alone could traverse the sky in a rainbow arc, suppressing the era. There was an old woman holding a dragon-headed cane, who with a gentle tap on the firmament created endless ripples. The entire firmament seemed to collapse under her feet. There was also a blind man with his eyes covered with cloth, wielding a longsword, cutting through the mist and sand, his Sword Dao reflecting in the heavens. As if they had traversed through ancient times, shining brightly in this world. There was also an elder with an extraordinary temperament, stepping on a red-haired lion, his whole body encased in blue ice. Freezing the firmament step by step, freezing time and space, advancing upon the firmament. ¡­ These ten individuals, each with their own distinct style, yet each had a formidable presence. Their might poured down like a Torrent, creating an overwhelming Suppression. ¡°You ten old immortals, don¡¯t even think about trapping me again,¡± the Demon Roc roared in anger. A casual flap of its wings brought darkness to the sky and the land, as a tornado swept through. ¡°Bind him,¡± one of the figures shouted loudly. All ten deployed their weapons. There were dragon-headed canes, longswords, fire staves¡­ Ten individuals hurled their weapons into the firmament. The ten weapons floated and spun, converging to forge a seal that pressed down with suppression. It resembled a hexagram marking, enveloping the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc within. The ten of them all stood tall and straight, their hands forming seals, eyes slightly closed, and mouths murmuring incantations. They chanted in a language that others couldn¡¯t understand. Yet the might emanating from their bodies grew ever stronger, as did the force of suppression. The seal emitted a light thousands of feet long, intent on driving the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc into the bowels of the earth. ¡°You¡¯re deluding yourselves,¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc flapped its wings in resistance. Its mighty power ceaselessly battered against the suppressive seal. ¡°Even if the ten founders were alive today, they would not be able to suppress me, let alone you youngsters.¡± ¡°Monster Roc, I think we can have a talk,¡± a blindfolded sage stepped forward and said lightly. ¡°Talk about what? What is there to talk about?¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc bellowed. ¡°We, the Heavenly Dao Academy, have no desire to be your enemy. The reason the ten founders suppressed you in the past was because you¡¯ve committed too many massacres against our human race, out of sheer necessity,¡± said the blind sage. ¡°Having you sealed for these many eras, you¡¯ve surely endured hardship and tasted the bitterness of solitude. If you agree today to not harm our human race without cause, we will let you leave. What do you say?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to negotiate terms with me?¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc scoffed. ¡°You are indeed strong, but if it really comes to a life-and-death struggle, even if we are reduced to ashes and our lights extinguished here, we¡¯d still suppress you for tens of thousands of years,¡± the blind sage called out indifferently. ¡°Myriad Demons Prison Cage.¡± The ten weapons above continued to rotate ceaselessly. They seemed to naturally unite as one entity and gradually formed a domain that trapped the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc within. Yet the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was not simple either; each time it collided and resisted, the prison struggled to hold. It even seemed on the verge of shattering completely. ¡°We¡¯ll take it back to the Sealing Ground, and the Heavenly Dao Academy will be left to you,¡± the blind sage ordered Deputy Head Li Changhe. Li Changhe hastened to nod. Therefore, one could see the seals in the ten individuals¡¯ hands change once more as they carried the domain toward the depths of the Heavenly Dao Academy. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s unwilling roars of rage kept resounding. The sound shattered the firmament, echoing in the empty voids and cracks. a€| ¡°Do you think the founders can suppress that Heavenly Cang Demon Roc?¡± Bai Lin asked worriedly below. ¡°No,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head outright. ¡°Why not?¡± Bai Lin inquired. ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve already temporarily subdued that Heavenly Cang Demon Roc.¡± ¡°If the founders could suppress the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, they would have done so long ago. How could they have allowed it to break the seal and escape now?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Bai Lin anxiously asked. ¡°Though we can¡¯t suppress it completely, containing it momentarily is still achievable,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Although the matter of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is pressing, it hasn¡¯t reached a critical point yet. What we really need to pay attention to are those who have come to claim a share of the spoils.¡± ¡°You mean the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?¡± Bai Lin looked up into the sky, instantly catching on. ¡°They¡¯re taking advantage of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s emergence and the ten founders being tied up. They¡¯ve chosen a perfect time to come when the Heavenly Dao Academy is leaderless,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Chapter 895 - Chapter 895 Chapter 894 Various Descents, Seventh Generation Madman ?Chapter 895: Chapter 894: Various Descents, Seventh Generation Madman Chapter 895: Chapter 894: Various Descents, Seventh Generation Madman ¡°If one does not handle it well, I¡¯m afraid the academy won¡¯t be destroyed by the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. Instead, it will be destroyed by these people,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°We, the Heavenly Dao Academy, have also helped many people. I don¡¯t believe that in this moment of crisis, no one will come to our aid,¡± Bai Lin said with a heavy look. ¡°Nowadays, everyone is only concerned with their own immediate problems. If the Heavenly Dao Academy is in trouble and they do not loot in the flames, isn¡¯t that a form of indirect help to the academy?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You expect them to come to our rescue, but I think it¡¯s unlikely. It might still be possible for some Loose Cultivators like Mad Blade, but the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect probably won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Bai Lin still asked unwillingly. ¡°Every decision of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect will affect the future direction of the Sect Gate. Unless it¡¯s a desperate gamble, they will not choose to make enemies with so many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects,¡± Xu Zimei explained. ¡°Of course, this is just my guess, maybe there are indeed those with a strong sense of justice who will really come.¡± The two were chatting, at this moment, the sky had already changed color. The sound of ¡°thunderous rumbles¡± erupted from the firmament. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 It was evident from the outside that someone was attacking the academy¡¯s purple barrier. Although the purple barrier was strong, it eventually couldn¡¯t withstand the relentless attacks for long. Following that, the sound of shattering arose, and an overwhelming and potent force pressed down from above. Countless figures, with vast and towering waves, stood in the sky above. Each of these figures shone as bright and dazzling as the fierce sun, extremely intense. The issue with the Heavenly Dao Academy had escalated significantly, affecting a wide area. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the attention of the entire Continent was focused here. Whether it was the forces involved in the great battle or those still observing, all were watching this vast land. ¡°I come here, and yet the Heavenly Dao Academy has no one to greet us?¡± a loud laugh echoed from the crowd above. ¡°It¡¯s True Man Pudu from the Merciful Ferry Sect,¡± Bai Lin introduced to Xu Zimei on the side. ¡°The first War General under Mage Cihang.¡± Mage Cihang was also a Great Emperor, but she preferred not to use the imperial title, thus she was known as Mage. ¡°It really is lively,¡± Xu Zimei looked up at the sky, at each of those imposing and vast figures. He laughed and said, ¡°Merciful Ferry Sect, Ancient Dragon Dynasty, Pure Yang Immortal Sect, Heavenly Nether Sect, Heavenly Emperor Gate, Blaze Flame City, and Canyue Empire.¡± These seven forces, the first five were the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Central Continent. Whereas Blaze Flame City and Canyue Empire that followed were more interesting. Blaze Flame City was merely a city, but within it resided a true Great Emperor. Flame Emperor. The Flame Emperor, who controlled the myriad flames of the world, left behind age-old legends in his youth. Standing amid the storms between Mad Clan and Myriad Beasts Clan, was the small city. The incessant warfare between the two clans inevitably made Blaze Flame City a target. Legend has it that during his youth, the Flame Emperor alone defended the city, making both the Mad Clan and the Myriad Beasts Clan wary of further offenses. In that land scorched by war, Blaze Flame City might be the most peaceful place. Both Blaze Flame City and Canyue Empire were located in the Western Continent. And both had produced a Great Emperor, and calling them Imperial Rule Immortal Sects was not an overstatement. ¡­¡­. This time the seven great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects came to attack the Heavenly Dao Academy, but they did not use their full force. Instead, they sent some representatives. Just like Thunder Dazzle Ancestor from Heavenly Emperor Gate and True Man Pudu from Merciful Ferry Sect, other forces also sent some powerful figures. ¡°Nine Suns Loose Man, Ancestor Aolong, Heaven Burning War General, Elder Ming, Sage Banyuea€|¡± Bai Lin listed the names of these people. And sneered, ¡°Plus these top-tier forces around, Red Leaf Valley, Heavenly River Supreme Sect, Falling Cloud Sect¡­.¡± ¡°They really think our academy is easy to bully.¡± ¡°You seem to know quite a lot of people,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°In fact, we had already received news about the forces attacking the academy. I had specifically looked up some information before, so naturally, I knew some,¡± Bai Lin replied. ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Xu Zimei leaned against a stone bench and said calmly. ¡°Wait? Just sit and do nothing?¡± Bai Lin replied. ¡°Our task is merely to guard the Myriad Treasures Pavilion and wait for those who want to plunder it,¡± Xu Zimei said. Bai Lin nodded slightly, and slowly took down the leather whip from her waist. Flames of fiery red burned on the whip. ¡­.. At this moment, Heavenly Dao Academy seemed to have heard the question from True Man Pudu. This time, Li Changhe didn¡¯t come forward, but instead Venerable Nu arrived, stepping through the air. His gaze surveyed the many beings present. Even though any individual here was a one-in-ten-thousand powerful expert. Every one of them was a being who had Stepped into Immortality. But Venerable Nu showed not the slightest nervousness or panic. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°Now that our Heavenly Dao Academy has faced a crisis, we accept no outsiders. Anyone who forces their way into the academy shall be killed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the last struggle of a dying camel. Your ancient ancestor is now entangled by the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, what ability do you have to deal with us?¡± Nine Suns Loose Man scoffed disdainfully nearby. The Pure Yang force around him surged, as if transforming into nine suns that dazzled the world. The void around him was completely incinerated. Next to him, Heaven Burning War General also had blazing flames burning vigorously around him. However, the flames surrounding him were not of Pure Yang, but burned in various colors. Pure Yang Fire, Purple Wei Heavenly Fire, Holy Flames, Netherworld Ghost Flame, Red Lotus Karma Fire¡­ It was said that the Heaven Burning War General had acquired the flames left by the Flame Emperor and was seeking various powerful flames in the world. The two of them were like two radiant suns, suppressing everything from above. The flames and dazzling light they contained even surpassed the sun above their heads. Of course, it was not that the two were more powerful than the sun. But their own might was more substantial, coupled with the reason that the sun was too far away. ¡°Who says there¡¯s no one,¡± just as the standoff continued, a loud shout came. Everyone hurriedly turned their heads, only to see a burly giant walking barefoot from the edge of the sky. This huge man was several meters tall, his physique resembled that of a giant. And his muscles, it goes without saying, he was bare-chested, carrying a Meteor Hammer on his back. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï His lower body was clad in brown shorts. Just like that, barefoot, he crushed a vast expanse of the void, slowly approaching. ¡°The Madmen of Seven Generations,¡± someone murmured as they saw the giant coming. ¡°The academy is in trouble, Kuang Qianting has come to help.¡± Just then, the giant loudly called out, his voice shaking the firmament, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to resonate continuously. ¡°Madman of Seven Generations, Kuang Qianting,¡± the people around hearing this title started to whisper among themselves. ¡°Why has he come?¡± ¡°I heard he also practiced in Heavenly Dao Academy before, probably here to help.¡± Chapter 896 - Chapter 896 Chapter 895 Monk Nanyang, The Seven-Lives Spitting God ?Chapter 896: Chapter 895: Monk Nanyang, The Seven-Lives Spitting God Chapter 896: Chapter 895: Monk Nanyang, The Seven-Lives Spitting God ¡°Who is he?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Bai Lin and asked. ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything,¡± Bai Lin said, covering his forehead and shaking his head in response. ¡°He was once a Loose Cultivator who shook the entire Central Continent. It is said that the Cultivation Technique he practiced is very special, allowing him to reincarnate and achieve immortality. Whenever his lifespan reached its end, he could choose to reincarnate. However, the price of reincarnation was great, he would have to start over as both his memories and cultivation would reset to zero. Only after achieving the heights of his previous life would his memories return.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°People call him Madman of Seven Lifetimes because it is said that he has reincarnated for seven lifetimes. Moreover, his actions and style are particularly arrogant,¡± Bai Lin continued. ¡°This guy once single-handedly destroyed an Immortal Sect of Imperial Rule.¡± ¡°Kuang Qianting, are you also getting involved in this?¡± Elder Ming of the Heavenly Nether Sect stepped forward. He chuckled, ¡°How about we include you? After we take over this academy, we¡¯ll give you a tenth of it.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï His long hair danced in the Mad Wind, and a hint of coldness flickered in his eyes. ¡°I once had the fortune to be taught by the Green Tiger Ancestral Master. Now that the academy is in trouble, if you want to step foot in it, you¡¯ll have to cross over my dead body first.¡± ¡°Kuang Qianting, if it were under normal circumstances, I would give you some face,¡± Elder Ming said indifferently. ¡°But now, we have completely torn our faces with the Heavenly Dao Academy. Since we have come, we have no intention of leaving lightly.¡± ¡°Then come, all of you together, and if I so much as frown, I lose,¡± Kuang Qianting slowly picked up the Meteor Hammer behind him. In an instant, Earth Fire surged into the sky, and the Meteor Hammer seemed like a falling star. Meteorites fell from heaven, putting the entire void underfoot. ¡°Brother Qianting, it seems you have gone ahead of me,¡± just then, another loud laugh rang out from the horizon. ¡°Pouring white wine, circling the eastern fence, not entering the verses of the two Xie brothers from years past.¡± Everyone looked up again. Another monk appeared, wearing a patchwork robe, with a large bundle on his back. He was like Maitreya Buddha, with his belly sticking out, laughingly approaching from the horizon. Below him, a stream of Pure Energy followed. This Pure Energy condensed as if forming a cloud, dragging him leisurely over. ¡°Monk Nanyang,¡± someone exclaimed again. ¡°This is like seeing ghosts, how come these bigshots who are usually as elusive as the Divine Dragon have all appeared one after another.¡± ¡°Monk Nanyang, are you also here to help the Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± Kuang Qianting asked. ¡°One flower one world, one leaf one Tathagata. One thought one purity, the heart is where the lotus blossoms.¡± Monk Nanyang laughed heartily: ¡°My heart is like a lotus flower. In these three thousand great worlds, everywhere is pure land. Years ago, I received the grace of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Today, I am here to repay the lotus of my heart, the purity of my heart.¡± ¡°Although I do not like you Buddhist and Daoist teachings, always seemingly deceiving people,¡± Kuang Qianting laughed heartily. ¡°But I must admit, some profound principles are indeed thought-provoking. At least they let you understand that you are a person.¡± After Kuang Qianting finished speaking, he looked towards the various parts of the sky. His voice contained Supreme authority, spreading over hundreds of miles around. ¡°The events happening in Heavenly Dao City today, I believe, have drawn the attention of the entire Continent. Each of your forces must be watching the battle here in your own ways. The Heavenly Dao Academy had been established since the era of Wild Desolation, and they have made such immense contributions to our human race. Your ancestors, how many of them had cultivated at the Academy and received its benevolence? Now that the Academy faces a major crisis, both sentiment and reason dictate that you should lend a hand.¡± The voice of Kuang Qianting was rather hysterical. ¡°You people have actually all chosen silence. You are even inferior to those seven Imperial Rule Immortal Gates, at least they had the courage to step out openly. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, waiting for them to annihilate the Heavenly Dao Academy so you can swoop in to reap the benefits. Then, not only will you gain the advantages, but you also won¡¯t bear the infamy of being responsible for the destruction of the Heavenly Dao Academy. This must be the consensus you¡¯ve reached.¡± At this moment, upon hearing Kuang Qianting¡¯s words, the situation within each Imperial Rule Immortal Gate was more or less the same. Inside the Long River Immortal Sect, from the Sect Master to all the Core Elders, they gathered in the hall where the sect discussed its affairs. All had come to this place. In the center of the great hall lay a Blood Coffin. And in the void above its head, a mirror appeared to be embedded in the void. The scene being projected in this mirror was precisely what was happening at the Heavenly Dao Academy. This was the method of the Imperial Rule Immortal Gates, even if they were millions of miles away, they still could clearly observe every little change that occurred there. ¡°Has Kuang Qianting gone mad? This is declaring war on all the Imperial Rule Immortal Gates.¡± ¡°But, he is also right, I fear now we will become the target of public scorn.¡± The people in the hall were abuzz with discussion. The Sect Master of the Long River Immortal Sect looked towards the Blood Coffin in the center and asked, ¡°Elder ancestor, shall we help them?¡± ¡°Observe the changes,¡± came an ancient voice from within the coffin. ¡°But our ancestors were also once beneficiaries of the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s teachings. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being criticized by others?¡± the Sect Master of the Long River Immortal Sect inquired. One must know that the Imperial Rule Immortal Gates place the utmost importance on their own reputation and prestige. As the strongest powers in Yuan Central Continent, for most common humans and Loose Cultivators wishing to join a force, their first choice would certainly be an Imperial Rule Immortal Gate. Only then would they consider those first and second-rate powers. However, if an Imperial Rule Immortal Gate¡¯s reputation were to become tarnished, and people considered joining it a disgrace, without the influx of new blood, that Immortal Gate¡¯s future would diminish by half. ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï This was one of the reasons why many Imperial Rule Immortal Gates fell into decline. No matter how powerful the ancestors once were, time is always the most ruthless weapon. ¡°Wait,¡± the old one within the Blood Coffin was still unmoved. ¡°This matter is highly complex, not something that can be swayed by Kuang Qianting¡¯s few words.¡± Similar situations occurred within various Imperial Rule Immortal Gates, and all chose not to take action. Eager to see who would be the first to stick their neck out. ¡­a€| At this moment, above the Heavenly Dao Academy, the words of Kuang Qianting still rang out forcefully. ¡°Imperial Rule Immortal Gates, with ten thousand years of foundation, descendants of the Great Emperor. I see you are nothing but rats, eyeing the food on the table, lurking and peering from the corners.¡± Kuang Qianting began to recite the names of those Imperial Rule Immortal Gates that have once benefitted from the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°Long River Immortal Sect, Heavenly Nether Sect, Dan Family, Buddha Country, Nine States Nine Cities, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Great Void Gate, True Martial Holy Sect¡­¡± ¡°Let me interrupt you,¡± Kuang Qianting hadn¡¯t finished speaking when suddenly, a voice from below interrupted him. The crowd looked down following the voice, only to see Xu Zimei walk out of the pavilion. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897 Chapter 896 The Myriad Treasures Pavilion Conflict (Three More) ?Chapter 897: Chapter 896: The Myriad Treasures Pavilion Conflict (Three More) Chapter 897: Chapter 896: The Myriad Treasures Pavilion Conflict (Three More) ¡°Cough, cough,¡± Xu Zimei coughed softly twice. He then said, ¡°I am the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect of this generation, and I am here to represent the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± Although the True Martial Holy Sect had indeed remained silent on this matter. Recalling the past, the True Martial Great Emperor was a member of the human race and also the first Great Emperor among the Myriad Clans. He inaugurated the Era of Emperors, and his merits and achievements were undoubtedly among the greatest of emperors. But in that era of the human race¡¯s decline, the True Martial Great Emperor had also entered the Heavenly Dao Academy and studied the Supreme Divine Methods, which greatly aided his future accomplishments. As the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, Zimo couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Besides, since he had come to the Heavenly Dao Academy, there was no harm in helping his Sect recover some reputation. He looked up at Kuang Qianting in the sky and shook his head inwardly. ¡°That¡¯s not a Seventh Generation Madman; that¡¯s a Seventh Generation Blasting God.¡± Throughout the Yuan Central Continent, most of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects had been thoroughly berated. Ironically, these people were at fault and couldn¡¯t come out to refute him. ¡­¡­ Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Kuang Qianting was taken aback for a moment, then quickly understood. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? He replied, ¡°Sorry, my investigation was not thorough; the True Martial Holy Sect is not to blame.¡± Just as Kuang Qianting was about to say something more, some of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects nearby couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Nine Suns Loose Man snapped, ¡°In this world, the winner is king, and the loser is the bandit. Why waste so many words?¡± Around him, nine suns shone like the great sun above. Their intense heat scorched the entire expanse of the void. Some people close by even started to spontaneously combust. Except for those with powerful cultivations, everyone else began to keep their distance from him. ¡°Nine Suns Penetrating Day,¡± intoned Nine Suns Loose Man lightly. All nine suns charged towards Kuang Qianting. ¡°To each their own needs,¡± Ancestor Aolong also shouted. Transformed into a Thunder Dragon, he flew towards the depths of the Heavenly Dao Academy. The crackling sound of explosions arose from his path. He arrived before a magnificent hall, his body so long that it seemed endless, coiling around the hall. He uprooted the entire hall in one movement. In an instant, his entire body crackled with electric flashes and thunder, and his dragon roars shook the sky and the earth. The ground beneath the hall fractured into countless cracks, the earth beneath it sank deeply, and numerous surrounding buildings collapsed. ¡°Who dares to intrude into my Doutian Pavilion,¡± a stern shout came from the hall. Immediately after, countless long snakes emerged from the hall, shooting towards the body of the Thunder Dragon. These weren¡¯t real snakes, nor were they ordinary snakes. They were formed from a very special kind of force. When these long snakes struck the Thunder Dragon¡¯s body, a continuous series of explosions erupted. The Thunder Dragon stiffened under the assault of this force. The part of its tail that had been coiled around the hall loosened. The massive dragon head looked into the hall with impressive might. All could see a man in a long robe, with several long snakes climbing his shoulders, slowly emerging. ¡°It¡¯s Venerable Ming,¡± someone inside the Heavenly Dao Academy shouted. Seeing Venerable Ming appear, Ancestor Aolong laughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s said that the headmaster of the Heavenly Dao Academy is the most powerful, mysterious, and elusive, hardly ever seen on a normal day. Next comes the Vice Chancellor Li Changhe, who oversees the whole academy, a man whose strength has reached Stepping into Immortality, transcending the divine. Below them are the Two Venerables, one is Wrath, and the other is Ming. Both of you lead the teachers of the Heavenly Dao Academy and enjoy illustrious reputations, interesting.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still much more interesting stuff,¡± Venerable Ming said calmly. ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡± Ancestor Aolong asked. ¡°No,¡± Venerable Ming shook his head, a glint of insight flashing in his eyes. ¡°Cut you down!¡± ¡°Young man, such arrogance. When I was following the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor to suppress an era, you weren¡¯t even born yet,¡± Ancestor Aolong said indifferently. ¡°Stop putting gold on your face. I wouldn¡¯t dare evaluate the illustrious achievements of the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor. But you are nothing more than a pseudo-dragon,¡± Venerable Ming snorted coldly. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll pull out your dragon bones, as a reminder to your Ancient Dragon Dynasty not to be so ungrateful and treacherous.¡± Numerous small snakes coiled around Venerable Ming. Strange energies wrapped around him as he clashed with the huge Thunder Dragon form of Ancestor Aolong. Whether it was the Mad Blade couple or the later arrivals Monk Nanyang and Kuang Qianting, each blocked a stronghold from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. The remaining people were all embroiled in battle. Victory or defeat was difficult to discern for a time. The entire Heavenly Dao Academy was enveloped in a layer of battle flames. ¡­¡­. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to help?¡± Bai Lin asked, looking towards Xu Zimei in the pavilion, who still appeared calm. ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Xu Zimei did not answer her but instead looked into the distance and slowly stood up. ¡°Who is here?¡± Bai Lin asked, puzzled. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± at that moment, Mo Tianming¡¯s figure appeared again and walked over from a distance. He said with a smile, ¡°We meet again.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°The Myriad Treasures Pavilion, I seek only one thing,¡± Mo Tianming said with a smile. ¡°Give it to me, and I can help you defend this Myriad Treasures Pavilion. How about it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Lin looked at Mo Tianming, surprised. ¡°As a student of the academy, how can you do this?¡± ¡°Premeditated?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Yes and no. Although I haven¡¯t known Brother Xu for a long time, our relationship has been good,¡± Mo Tianming said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, nor do I bear any ill will towards the Heavenly Dao Academy. It¡¯s just that I must have that item; I am compelled and have no choice.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You need not know, Brother Xu,¡± Mo Tianming replied. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you,¡± Xu Zimei asked. Mo Tianming said nothing but surrounded himself with an imposing aura, with streaks of green Spiritual Energy echoing around him. In an instant, Mo Tianming took a step forward. Xu Zimei had seen the other¡¯s speed before; he understood the extent of Mo Tianming¡¯s abilities when he fought with Ji Ruobing. But now, when surrounded by the green Spiritual Energy, Mo Tianming¡¯s speed had increased more than twofold. He stepped directly, his figure flashing into the pavilion. His large palm struck towards the stone table in the pavilion. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past me first,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, thrusting his fist towards the opponent¡¯s head. If Mo Tianming didn¡¯t dodge, the punch would smash his head directly. ¡°Brother Xu, why must you?¡± Mo Tianming smiled. The hand that was moving towards the stone table paused, and his figure flashed out of the pavilion. ¡°Since entering this Heavenly Dao Academy, I¡¯ve seen my share of Talented Disciples of the younger generation. But Brother Xu, you are the only one I cannot see through. Today, I can only ask for a lesson,¡± Mo Tianming said with a smile. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°The feeling is mutual,¡± Xu Zimei also smiled. His body created afterimages in the void as he charged towards Mo Tianming. The green Spiritual Energy and the black Spiritual Energy opposed each other in the air. Even Bai Lin could only see afterimages flashing by, unable to discern the figures of the two fighters. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898 Chapter 897 Nine Stars Chain, Great Void Emperor ?Chapter 898: Chapter 897: Nine Stars Chain, Great Void Emperor Chapter 898: Chapter 897: Nine Stars Chain, Great Void Emperor You should know that his strength among the younger generation was already considered among the best. ¡°This is their true strength,¡± Bai Lin murmured to himself. Recalling his earlier inclination to challenge Xu Zimei, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡­ The shattered void spread out. Explosions sounded all around with ¡°bang bang bang¡±. Bai Lin could only follow the sounds of the explosions to discern the two fighters¡¯ positions as countless afterimages flickered before his eyes. After a dozen breaths, another violent explosion ensued. Mo Tianming¡¯s figure was seen flying backwards from the aftermath of the explosion. ¡°Brother Xu truly lives up to his reputation,¡± Mo Tianming said with a light laugh, stabilizing himself and wiping a trickle of fresh blood from the corner of his mouth. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°You¡¯re not bad either,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. His words weren¡¯t an exaggeration; among the young people he had fought against, Mo Tianming could rank in the top three, solely in terms of hand-to-hand combat skills and battle experience. ¡°If that is the case, then I will no longer hold back,¡± Mo Tianming declared. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Behind him, an imposing aura surged mightily. True Fate Emergence, a sun and a moon rose from the void with astonishing momentum. It was as if tidal waves were coming from the sky, the sun and moon shining together, overpowering heaven and earth, reflecting each other. The cold moonlight intertwined with the scorching sunlight. The space behind seemed to be divided into two realms. The bright sun in the sky, the full moon overhead. Mo Tianming rose into the air, his presence altering, as if he grew more imposing. Like picking the sun and the moon with his hands, and shouldering the Cang Tian. The spiritual energy inside his body converged into a surging sea, the waves tumultuous, as he charged forth once more. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t use your real strength when you fought with Ji Ruobing earlier,¡± Xu Zimei pointed out. ¡°She wasn¡¯t up to it, but I believe Brother Xu will witness it,¡± Mo Tianming said with a smile. His fists came smashing toward Xu Zimei. One fist like a blazing sun, the other like a bright moon. The void along their path was melted and burned to nothingness. Shaking Heaven Power surged within Xu Zimei. He summoned the Heaven-Shaking Giant. This embodiment of ultimate strength bellowed up to the sky, its mountain-like hefty fists collided with Mo Tianming. Simply based on size, it could crush Mo Tianming. But when the two met, there was a momentary pause. Their powers were deadlocked, stalemated at the point of impact. Blasts of wind dispersed in all directions. Space, like a spider web, spread outward from the center points of the Heaven-Shaking Giant and Mo Tianming. In an instant, it could no longer withstand the force of their power. Space completely collapsed. A torrent of spatial turbulence wreaked havoc, blowing over their bodies. This spatial turbulence could tear apart those with lower cultivation, the Vein Practitioners, into pieces. Xu Zimei let out a smile; he utilized not only the Power Vortex inside him but also opened his Extraordinary Meridians. The thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians, now with the aid of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, Xu Zimei had managed to unlock twenty-five. Once all twenty-five Extraordinary Meridians were opened. Strength began to flow through the Extraordinary Meridians and all his meridian channels. The Heaven-Shaking Giant¡¯s previously dull eyes suddenly erupted with a sharp glint. The next moment, the winds of the punches howled by, striking with ruthless force, sending Mo Tianming flying. After Mo Tianming¡¯s figure was blown away, he crashed heavily against a large hall. The rumbling sound of its collapse followed, and amid the rising dust, the great hall completely fell. ¡°If you leave now, I will spare your life,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly. He glanced back at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. The Myriad Treasures Pavilion, concealed within the void, was only accessible by destroying the stone table inside the gazebo. That was the heart of the formation, which, once destroyed, would reveal the Pavilion¡¯s independent space. Normally, the Myriad Treasures Pavilion would be visible to the world and seen by all. But this time, with the Heavenly Dao Academy facing a great catastrophe, the Pavilion had been concealed. ¡°With Brother Xu¡¯s words, I won¡¯t kill you later,¡± Mo Tianming said, rising from the ruins of the great hall, a light smile on his face. He stretched his limbs, and his injuries healed at a rate visible to the eye. ¡°Are you that confident?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Your trump card is that Emperor Qi, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It seems Brother Xu knows,¡± Mo Tianming responded. As his words ended, a tremendously powerful force burst forth from his body. The force seemed to flow from his limbs, infusing every cell, and completely sublimating Mo Tianming¡¯s very being. The Emperor¡¯s Aura was vast and mighty. The entire sky was enveloped by this Emperor Qi. The river of spiritual energy flowed without end, purple qi coming from the east for three thousand miles, hanging in reverse in the southeast horizon. Centered on Mo Tianming, all the spiritual energy of the area converged towards him. At this instant, his aura changed. He seemed to have stepped out from the ancient, desolate lands. A mighty Emperor¡¯s Aura cascaded down. ¡°Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei muttered as he watched Mo Tianming¡¯s figure above. He quickly shook his head, ¡°No, compared to a Great Emperor, you have the form, but not the spirit. You are still within the Divine Vein Realm.¡± ¡°How does this compare to a young emperor?¡± Mo Tianming asked with a light chuckle as he descended from the sky. With a casual grasp, the air solidified, and space shattered. Countless air arrows formed in his hand, scattering in all directions. ¡°Young emperor?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible and yet not. Becoming a Great Emperor isn¡¯t just about having great strength.¡± ¡°Try it again, Brother Xu,¡± Mo Tianming laughed loudly. The sun and moon behind him were both shrouded in Emperor Qi. The two began to merge with each other. As if the Heavenly Dog was devouring the sun and moon, At that moment, the whole world turned pitch black. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Inside the Heavenly Dao Academy, everyone engaged in battle paused in shock. They looked around, puzzled. ¡°It seems like some force is concealing the secrets of heaven, covering the sun and moon,¡± someone said after sensing for a moment, speaking indifferently. ¡°Nine Stars Chain,¡± came a soft shout. Xu Zimei sensed a powerful force locking onto him. Within his field of vision, aside from the pitch-black world, appeared nine stars arranged in a straight line. Each of these stars represented a small world. Each emitted a power capable of destroying heaven and earth. As the light from the stars shone, it seemed as meteorites were falling from the sky, all smashing towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Nine Stars Chain, isn¡¯t that the Great Void Emperor¡¯s signature move?¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. The Nine Stars Chain was originally a natural celestial phenomenon. Legend had it that many small worlds, hidden around the Yuan Central Continent¡­ Each of the small worlds orbited in their unique trajectories. Because these trajectories were relative, the numerous small worlds could coexist peacefully. Avoiding collisions, interferences, and spatial chaos. But this trajectory, once every hundred thousand years, would culminate in the phenomenon known as the Nine Stars Chain. Chapter 899 - Chapter 899 Chapter 898 True Fate Appears, The Great Battle Begins ?Chapter 899: Chapter 898 True Fate Appears, The Great Battle Begins Chapter 899: Chapter 898 True Fate Appears, The Great Battle Begins Nine of the largest worlds connected together, shielding the Yuan Central Continent located in the middle world. As a result, the whole day would be shrouded in the darkness of night. As for the Great Void Emperor, his origins and whereabouts remained especially mysterious. Rumors had it that he most enjoyed exploring various secret realms and was particularly curious about the worlds beyond Yuan Central Continent. Not just the Heaven Beyond Heavens, but also many smaller worlds. Even after he had taken on his Destiny, he dedicated his life to studying the phenomenon of the Nine Stars Chain. It was said that this was a phenomenon from several hundred thousand years ago, when the Nine Stars Chain appeared once more. He disappeared along with that night. And since then, he had never reappeared. In later generations, there were many rumors about him. Some said he ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, others said he broke through the spatial wall to other smaller worlds. In any case, opinions varied, but with no accurate outcome, his memory eventually faded away. ¡­ At this moment, when Mo Tianming executed the ultimate technique of the Great Void Emperor. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Xu Zimei narrowed her eyes slightly. Those nine planets seemed to represent nine small worlds, descending from the sky. Their boundless might suppressed everything. Behind Xu Zimei, the Heaven-Shaking Giant reached out to grasp, but in almost an instant, they were shattered by the impact of the nine planets. The Gate of Immortality within the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate could temporarily withstand this attack. But the Gate of Immortality was just temporary, and considering the momentum of this Nine Stars Chain, it likely foretold a long-lasting and broad-scale destruction. In the empty dark sky, only these nine planets obscured everything. Reflecting across the heavens. ¡°Brother Xu, please enlighten me,¡± Mo Tianming stood in a dark corner. As if he merged with the darkness, his garments fluttering, his hair moving as though wind-blown. He was smiling as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Xu Zimei replied. She waved her right hand, and a thick Demonic Qi enveloped the surroundings. This Demonic Qi was even darker than the surrounding pitch-blackness, with a deeper shade of black. The Demonic Qi shrouded Xu Zimei¡¯s surroundings, making it impenetrable to Mo Tianming¡¯s eyes. When the Nine Stars Chain fell, a sonic boom followed. Just as Mo Tianming watched his masterpiece with pride, He suddenly felt that within this pitch-black Demonic Qi, something even more potent seemed to be resurging. Then the dark demonic clouds condensed, and a flash of azure light streaked across. It was as if a phantom of an azure-blue planet flickered by. Before he could take a closer look, his own Nine Stars Chain was completely annihilated in the void. The darkness between heaven and earth also dissipated. Visibility cleared up once again for the onlookers. Many were still puzzled, but as the darkness cleared, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow was already pressed against Mo Tianming¡¯s neck. At a mere distance of one foot. Mo Tianming stood frozen in place. His lips moved slightly, wanting to say something, but not a word could come out. Drops of cold sweat slowly trickled down his forehead. ¡°What was that just now?¡± Mo Tianming asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Xu Zimei put away her Tyrant Shadow. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the Great Void Emperor?¡± ¡°The Great Void Emperor,¡± Mo Tianming let out a light chuckle. ¡°If I said I want to tear him to pieces, would you believe me?¡± ¡°Not convinced? He taught you Nine Stars Chain, that¡¯s his lifelong mastery,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ¡°If you want to kill me, then kill me, what¡¯s with all the talk?¡± Mo Tianming said. ¡°Nine Stars Chain, plus that Emperor Qi, it seems you have many secrets,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I almost doubted whether you were the Great Void Emperor, but you¡¯re not,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Tianming¡¯s gaze slightly hardened. But he did not respond. ¡°Leave,¡± Xu Zimei said blandly, setting Tyrant Shadow down. ¡°Why won¡¯t you kill me?¡± Mo Tianming was stunned for a moment and asked. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to kill, then I won¡¯t kill,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I don¡¯t like owing favors; I¡¯ll repay this debt of not killing me in the future,¡± Mo Tianming said without mincing words. After speaking, he walked off into the distance. Watching Mo Tianming¡¯s retreating figure, Bai Lin stepped forward and asked with confusion, ¡°Why did you let him go?¡± ¡°Follow him and see, but don¡¯t get spotted,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Me?¡± Bai Lin blinked in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s talking about me,¡± at this moment, Da Zhi, the monk, came out from one side and said with a smile. Watching Xu Zimei wave his hand, Da Zhi¡¯s gaze followed Mo Tianming, and then his figure gradually disappeared into the void. ¡°What¡¯s your game?¡± Bai Lin sized up Xu Zimei and asked warily. Xu Zimei just laughed lightly, without replying. ¡­ At this moment, within the Heavenly Dao Academy, the great battle was still ongoing. Be it those from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect or the first-rate forces, none of them had the intention of lingering in battle. They were all searching for what they desired. As for whether the Heavenly Dao Academy would be destroyed or not, they didn¡¯t care in the slightest. This was just a temporary organization, and within it, there were many with conflicting interests. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°This is the place, no doubt,¡± several voices said after taking a small detour around the Heavenly Dao Academy and arriving outside a pavilion. There were five people in totala€¡±three men and two womena€¡±each wearing robes of different colors. The five looked into the pavilion where Xu Zimei and another person were. One of them called out, ¡°Hey kid, is the Myriad Treasures Pavilion of your Heavenly Dao Academy here?¡± ¡°Are you from the Five Elements Sect?¡± Bai Lin stood up and asked. The Five Elements Sect might not be the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but they were among the best of the first-rate forces. It was said that the Five Elements Venerable was also a contender for Destiny in the past, but unfortunately, he failed in the end. ¡°Oh, it seems someone knows our name,¡± one of the men in a red robe said with a smile. ¡°Little girl, lead us to the Myriad Treasures Pavilion, and we might spare you.¡± ¡°This Heavenly Dao Academy isn¡¯t a place where you can behave recklessly,¡± Bai Lin drew her whip from her waist and shouted angrily. ¡°This feisty girl has quite the temper, I like that,¡± another man in a gold robe chuckled in reply. ¡°Stop wasting words and seize her for questioning,¡± the woman in a green robe said with a frown. The power of the Five Elements surged around the five, and they charged straight at Bai Lin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± Bai Lin called out to Xu Zimei while fending off the attackers. ¡°They¡¯re all yours, now¡¯s your chance to shine,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. His gaze shifted toward another side in the distance. Footsteps approached, and a figure slowly stopped on the other side of the pavilion. It was an elderly man. The old man was not tall, standing around one meter sixty. His hair and beard were very long and completely snow-white. He looked like an old immortal. He held a wooden walking stick in his hand. ¡°Young friend, may I ask if this is the Myriad Treasures Pavilion?¡± the old man asked Xu Zimei with a kind smile. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901 Chapter 900 Seeking Instruction ?Chapter 901: Chapter 900: Seeking Instruction Chapter 901: Chapter 900: Seeking Instruction ¡°The young people nowadays all seem very confident,¡± said the Old White Tiger. ¡°I¡¯m the kind of person who likes to face difficulties head-on, knowing there are tigers in the mountain, yet still I venture toward Tiger Mountain,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re no match for him,¡± the woman in the white dress said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Suit yourself. If you can¡¯t beat him, just call me,¡± the woman in the white dress said with a shake of her head and a wry smile. White lotuses bloomed all around her. The lotus flowers remain unstained by the mud they emerge from, transcending the dirt as they come forth. It was as if they were in the midst of the spirit of the lotus. ¡°Bai Lin, step back and guard the pavilion,¡± the woman in the white dress commanded. The flowers opened with eight petals, and the stamen emitted a murky aura that carried a murderous intent that surged toward the two of Sage Banyue. The sound of thunderous explosions filled the area around the pavilion. The three figures stood side by side. They moved at the speed of light, too fast for the naked eye to follow, and the entire void was annihilated in their wake. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? On the other side, the Old White Tiger looked at Xu Zimei and smiled, ¡°Young friend, I¡¯ll let you make the first move.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as Tyrant Shadow automatically flew out of its sheath, leaving a lingering afterimage on the horizon. Holding Tyrant Shadow, his Blade Intent burst forth with a might that shook the heavens. He charged directly at the Old White Tiger. ¡°The Blade Intent is sharp, and it has deeply grasped the essence of the blade. Among the younger generation, only those young Great Emperors of the past have had such understanding,¡± praised the Old White Tiger. With a flick of his right finger as Tyrant Shadow fell, it stirred up an endless gale. Xu Zimei only felt as if he had struck an unbreakable goldstone. The rebounding force was almost enough to make him throw the blade in his hand. ¡°The Nirvana Realm, so this is the realm beyond the Immortal Extreme?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Just a single probing attack was enough for him to be certain. His opponent was definitely not of the Immortal Extreme. He had fought beings at the Immortal Extreme before, and they had not given him such tremendous pressure and sense of oppression. Although, up to now, Xu Zimei had not yet met his match. But he was about to ascend to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, and he wanted to test himself against those true great powers. He knew he was not invincible. There was still a long road ahead of him. ¡°Come again,¡± laughed the Old White Tiger. ¡°As far as I know, Yuan Central Continent does not allow existences stronger than a Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°How did you break that rule?¡± ¡°It¡¯s within the rules,¡± the Old White Tiger chuckled. ¡°Although I know you are probing, this is not a secret. The Emperor¡¯s Path and the Immortal Path are two different journeys. The Great Emperor is the end point of Yuan Central Continent, but not necessarily for stepping into immortality. The Continent is quite tolerant towards the Immortal Path.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not too much for me to address you as my senior,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Young man, you seem to be quite proud,¡± the Old White Tiger commented. ¡°I should take you down a peg. It will be beneficial for your future journey.¡± ¡°Since senior has stepped into the Nirvana Realm, while I have risen from insignificance, I have developed several techniques. I wouldn¡¯t dare accept teaching but ask for your appreciation,¡± Xu Zimei stated. Even the Immortal Extreme could not test his limits at present. Thus, Xu Zimei wanted to try against this Old White Tiger. ¡°Using me as a touchstone?¡± the Old White Tiger chuckled. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï ¡°If your next move interests me, I won¡¯t mind. Otherwise, I will kill you with one slap.¡± ¡°I have created nineteen techniques for the Way of Inquiry, and these nineteen sequences are the ultimate in blade techniques. I have refined them several times, please try them, senior,¡± Xu Zimei drew out Tyrant Shadow. The Blade Intent was gathering. He slowly swung Tyrant Shadow, striking towards the Old White Tiger. A very ordinary move. No frills whatsoever. ¡°The first move starts from insignificance, the second, Floating Green Duckweed.¡± The Blade Intent began to surge crazily, rising into the sky at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Three moves ¡®to win every battle¡¯, Four moves ¡®Against the Current¡¯, Five moves ¡®Great Wind Soars¡¯.¡± The Mad Wind gathered the Blade Intent, sending a tornado storm toward the Old White Tiger. A ¡°boom¡± of explosions resounded. The Old White Tiger slightly extended his right hand, and the wind from those moves was instantly redirected. ¡°Six moves ¡®Slaughter Blade¡¯, Seven moves ¡®Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon¡¯.¡± The Great Wind condensed the Blade Intent into a golden dragon coiling forth. Dragon roars echoed between Heaven and Earth, the dragon¡¯s presence vast and imposing. Moreover, within this Golden Dragon, strands of intent for slaughter stirred to life. ¡°Not bad, the shadow of the blade has become substantive, and you¡¯ve even comprehended the essence,¡± the Old White Tiger praised. ¡°This is a reflection of your blade path.¡± With another wave of his right hand, the Golden Dragon formed from wind and cloud let out a mournful scream, as its slaughter intent disappeared in an instant. ¡°Eight moves ¡®Deep Blue World¡¯, Nine moves ¡®Line between Heaven and Earth¡¯.¡± Two more moves were executeda€¡±surging forth was the Deep Blue World, encasing both Xu Zimei and the Old White Tiger within. Within this domain, he seemed ¡®Entering the Microscopic,¡¯ able to perceive every transformation. Even the most minute changes could be discerned. Another wave of Blade Qi was unleashed. At this moment, it seemed as though Heaven and Earth were split by the Blade Qi. The vast sky turned into a thin strip. The world begins with this line. It represents the pinnacle of power. ¡°A domain, the pinnacle of power, your blade path is clear,¡± the Old White Tiger nodded in acknowledgment. He stretched out his right hand, grasping all the intent within the line and swiftly annihilating it in his palm. As he slowly stepped forward with his right foot. It seemed as though the entire Deep Blue World was affected. With him at the center, an independent domain emerged, breaking through the Deep Blue World. ¡°Ten moves ¡®Darkness Descends¡¯, Eleven moves ¡®Blood of the Firmament¡¯.¡± Nightfall engulfed the atmosphere, plunging the world into darkness. Even the burning sun above was cloaked. This darkness obscured not just sight, but also the heart. Even perception could not spread through this darkness. It appeared as though something was dancing within the darkness. Then, a streak of blood red drifted by. The blade sliced through the Annihilation Void, its fresh blood seemingly gathering into a river. That was the Blood River. This one move came with the Blood River, with piles of bones, with an overwhelming intent of slaughter. ¡°Brilliant, one move to shield others¡¯ perceptions, another to enhance your own. However, this blood represents too heavy a killing sin,¡± said the Old White Tiger. He extended his right hand, lightly tapping in the void. With a ¡°boom,¡± a shadowy figure appeared in the void. The shape of this shadowy figure was indistinct, but as it opened its eyes. Night and darkness began at day, emanating from the night. It swallowed in one gulp, devouring the boundless Blood River entirely. ¡°Twelve moves ¡®Annihilation Void¡¯, Thirteen moves ¡®Wrath of the Form King¡¯.¡± In the next moment, a surge of annihilating Blade Intent emerged on Tyrant Shadow. This Blade Intent soared into the sky, shattering the expanse of void overhead. From this Blade Intent, a monster¡¯s shadow was condensed. The monster was purple all over, its enormous figure roaring furiously. In the monster¡¯s hand, it also held a blade. As it roared, mountains crumbled, the sun and moon lost their luster, and it swung its blade at the Old White Tiger. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902 Chapter 901 Way of Inquiry Seventeen Form Gods Divine Desolation ?Chapter 902: Chapter 901 Way of Inquiry Seventeen Form Gods Divine Desolation Chapter 902: Chapter 901 Way of Inquiry Seventeen Form Gods Divine Desolation Seeing this scene, the Old White Tiger once again praised, ¡°The Consciousness Entity is condensing more and more perfectly, and it has already developed various emotions. The level of destruction it can bring is also becoming more powerful. It seems you have grasped the essence,¡± he said. Once again, the Old White Tiger extended his right hand, and the roaring phantom in his palm gradually solidified. It was a large White Tiger with droopy eyes. Its body was striped with black and white, and the beastly majesty emanating from it was simply more ferocious than even a True Dragon. The White Tiger, rising sixty feet tall, was locked in combat with Form King. The purple Form King wore a very large earring on its thick earlobes. When Tyrant Shadow slashed down, the endless Blade Intent was even somewhat frenzied. However, the White Tiger was stronger than imagined. Its claws were extremely hard and actually caught the blade barehanded. Sparks flew, igniting fierce, blazing flames. In the next moment, the White Tiger pounced forward, opening its huge maw with teeth reeking of a strong bloody scent. With one bite, it tore off the Form King¡¯s head. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Fourteenth Form: Reverse Samsara, Fifteenth Form: Bury the Heavens.¡± When Yin and Yang reversed, I would dye the Qing Tian with my Demon Blood. In an instant, mountains and rivers collapsed, space and time shattered. Yin and Yang overturned, the Galaxy fell into ruins. This blade caused the world¡¯s rules to descend into chaos; the Yin-Yang Fish leaped at the tip of the blade. With a single slash, the White Tiger roared, trying to block the blade. But its figure shattered in a twisted way upon contact with the blade¡¯s body. ¡°Interesting, you not only broke the rules, but also reversed them,¡± the Old White Tiger laughed. He waved his right hand again, and another White Tiger solidified. This White Tiger was clearly different from the previous one. Its body was not simply black and white stripes; it was also mingled with strands of gold. The White Tiger had opened a third eye on its forehead. Its ears slightly perked up, and there was a hint of majesty in its eyes. Especially the claws appeared sharper, almost as if they had evolved. Its dense fur was extremely intimidating as it stared at Xu Zimei. Leaning slightly back, it then pounced straight over. One Bury the Heavens strike was unleashed. The Heavenly Curtain was once again drawn down by darkness. This blade stirred up endless darkness, as if it wanted to bury everything. It carried with it the ultimate extinction, the final endpoint of all burials. But it was this very blade that the White Tiger caught in its mouth, swallowing all the intent of destruction into its belly. With a fierce shake of its huge head, the White Tiger, along with the Curved Blade, flung Xu Zimei flying. ¡°Amazing,¡± Xu Zimei stabilized his form and exclaimed in admiration. Along his journey, he had encountered many powerful beings. He had even seen a Great Emperor like the Divine Emperor. Unfortunately, there had been no chance for a showdown; firstly, because his previous strength was not enough to gain anything from such a confrontation. Secondly, they were allies. But this time, facing a being from the Nirvana Realm. Xu Zimei truly felt a sense of terror, even a feeling of insignificance. He couldn¡¯t help but think about the realms even further beyond. Great Saints? Dao Fruit Powerhouses? And what about the ultimate Twelve Vein Gates? How powerful must those beings be? The existence of Heaven Beyond Heavens excited him, yet simultaneously, gave him a sense of solemnity. ¡°Young man, I¡¯m becoming more and more curious about your following moves,¡± the Old White Tiger said with a smile. ¡°Way of Inquiry sixteenth form, Without Life, Seventeenth Form, Divine Desolation.¡± The so-called Without Life represents endless significance, as well as the starting point of everything. In the beginning of the Epoch, heaven, earth, and all things were contained within a single point. Even the vast and boundless cosmic universe, the sky filled with stars, was but a speck. Outside the universe was still the universe, for it was infinite and boundless, giving rise to all things without origin. It is like the one that begets two, two beget three, and three beget all things. The slash of this blade seemed as if a brand new world was condensing on its edge, evolving within. Though this world was transient as a fleeting flower. Yet, it truly existed. This was the power of the unoriginateda€¡±a virtual world¡¯s force striking down. The White Tiger roared once again, its figure not retreating but advancing, and its claws fiercely grasped the blade. But in that moment, droplets of fresh red blood flowed from its paws. The blade was cutting deeper and deeper into its flesh. ¡°Not bad, really not bad,¡± Old White Tiger said with a smile. He raised his right hand and uttered softly, ¡°Tian Wu.¡± A streak of blue Spiritual Energy flashed by in an instant and flew into the White Tiger¡¯s body. The very next moment, the White Tiger underwent another transformation. Its size swelled by dozens of times, now with eight faces and eight heads. With eight legs and eight tails, it appeared exceptionally strange. The White Tiger¡¯s two claws were gripping the Tyrant Shadow, while all other claws and gaping maws lunged towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. This White Tiger, from beginning to end, had not used any other tactics. Instead, it used pure defense and strength to clash head-on with his own attack. No matter how the moves changed, they seemed unable to vanquish the White Tiger. He swung the Tyrant Shadow again, the seventeenth form of Divine Desolation burst forth. Divine Desolation, as it was called, was the name of a small world that Xu Zimei had fallen into in his previous life. This small world had been created by the Great Emperor of Divine Desolation. However, it was not comparable to the Divine Continent. Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Continent had complete rules; it was a truly real world. Whereas Divine Desolation was inherently incomplete, it eventually met with turbulence and ultimately destruction. Xu Zimei had once read the handwritten notes left by the Great Emperor of Divine Desolation. It documented his legacy. Although many things were not very useful, some were extremely beneficial. The lands of Divine Desolation, the Dragon Palaces of the four seas, the Golden Crow Soup Valley, the Divine City reaching the clouds. Xu Zimei slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow, this was the Principle of Divine Desolation. The so-called Principle of Divine Desolation, where all schools of Martial Path, all could become divine. This divinity was not the Divine Vein Realm. But the true divinity, one that predates the Wild Desolation epoch of the Yuan Central Continent, even older, having disappeared into the long river of historya€¡±the Mythical Era. At this moment, Xu Zimei was like the True God descending in person. With the Tyrant Shadow in hand, peerless and unmatched, unparalleled in all the world. The Tyrant Shadow tore through the galaxy, roared at the rivers and seas, with the intense will of a True God descending. It was as if whispers from the Mythical Era were arising. For a moment, time seemed to reverse, returning to that era when gods stood side by side, and the vast land was boundless. ¡°It seems your fortune is not small,¡± Old White Tiger said with a chuckle. ¡°But it¡¯s also quite coincidental; my White Tiger is also divine.¡± ¡°Tian Wu,¡± the White Tiger raised its head towards the Firmament and roared fiercely. That roar seemed to carry some kind of comprehension that one could understand. In the words, one could almost hear the words ¡°Tian Wu¡± ringing out long and high. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï In the Mythical Era, there was a tribe known as ¡°Wu.¡± They took the tiger as their totem, and the god they worshiped was Tian Wu. With eight heads and eight faces, eight legs and eight tails. It was rumored that nine was the limit of heaven and earth, and it was just one step away. The White Tiger and the Tyrant Shadow collided once more. A huge mushroom cloud, along with a deafening explosion resounding through heaven and earth, rose together, ascending to the skies. The crowd that had been fighting around was all blown away by the aftermath. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904 Chapter 903 Tyrant Shadow Shattered ?Chapter 904: Chapter 903 Tyrant Shadow Shattered Chapter 904: Chapter 903 Tyrant Shadow Shattered A tremendous sense of oppression exploded in the void. The massive Buddhist palm collided with Tyrant Shadow, instantly radiating Buddha light and casting golden sparkles all around the pavilion. Xu Zimei activated the Power Vortex within his body, as the force of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations surged forth. Like towering tidal waves, one wave followed another, each rising higher than the last. The golden Buddhist palm began to shatter inch by inch, and the Buddha statues dimmed in an instant. ¡°I will help you,¡± Sage Banyue softly called out from the side. The halo of the moon spun around him, in the pale moonlight, a graceful figure seemed to be dancing and toying with the shadows. Like Chang¡¯e flying to the moon, her beauty was unparalleled. The graceful figure danced faster in the hazy moonlight, eventually generating an aura of solemnity. All aimed at Xu Zimei with the intent to kill. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and crossed through the void, evading this attack. ¡°All Buddhas Toward the Ancestry,¡± True Man Pudu called out once again. Behind him, his True Fate emerged, a string of Buddhist relics. As the relics, emitting a rich Buddha light, embedded themselves into the brow of a giant Buddha, the surrounding scene began to change. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The dwelling of Samantabhadra, surrounded by thousands of Buddhas. Countless ephemeral figures of Buddha Ancestors and Bodhisattvas appeared all around. They all posed towards Xu Zimei. As if on a pilgrimage, in a posture of kneeling and bowing. For a Buddha Ancestor to kneel before a human, such an act was unbearable. This was not only pressure but a suppression of one¡¯s own Destiny and fortune. The Merciful Ferry Sect was located in the northern part of the Supreme Domain. Be it the Ancestral Mage Cihang or True Man Pudu, they had all crafted their own statues. Offered to Divine Temples for the world to worship, gathering the essence of human reverence. This was his Destiny, unfathomable and intangible, yet seemingly present in the cosmic order. At this moment, All Buddhas Toward the Ancestry, all knelt towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei only felt as if the power of all living beings was oppressing him. Demanding he kneel too, the blood inside his body boiled, and his veins seemed ready to burst open. ¡°Moonshadow Chaotic Kill,¡± Sage Banyue¡¯s voice came at the same time from the side. His gaze was somewhat twisted, even ferocious. ¡°Go to hell.¡± Of course, in stark contrast to his ferocity, was the figure in the moonlight. She appeared as a slender and gentle lady, with pale and delicate feet. Slowly stepping forward as if performing a dance of departing from life¡¯s suffering. Her dance stirred mountains and rivers, shattered the firmament, the aura of solemnity and killing intent boundlessly gathering. The moment that All Buddhas Toward the Ancestry subdued Xu Zimei, a mysterious moon surfaced with frost and struck. ¡°Soul Moon Chaos Heaven.¡± That mysterious moon carried a Taoist charm, as if the hazy figure sang softly, whispering the invincibility of the Tao¡¯s ultimate path. ¡°Demonic Ten Skills, Fourth Skill, Heavenly Demon Technique, Challenger of the Heavens.¡± A so-called challenger battles against Principles, shattering worlds, annihilating all life, only then achieves immortality. This blade carried the sharpness destined to shatter worlds. The tip of Tyrant Shadow¡¯s blade, pulsing with Demonic Qi, did not sweep across the sky but instead concentrated at a single point. Within this blade shadow, it reflected an epic demon tale. One strike fell, the mysterious moon shattered, and the multitudes of Buddhas turned pale. Heaven and earth trembled, vast clouds and winds were invaded by Demonic Qi. Xu Zimei stepped forward, the tip of the blade seemed to perform a dance of death. Thunder and lightning burst forth as the blade slashed towards the two. ¡°You can¡¯t dodge this,¡± True Man Pudu shouted. The Buddha statues around him transformed once again, clearly exerting his utmost effort. ¡°All Buddhas Nirvana.¡± The originally faded Buddha statues were all rejuvenated, as if they had gone through a Nirvana. They chanted the nine-character true mantra, ¡°Namo Amituofo,¡± illuminating all heavens under the black Demonic Qi. Golden Buddhist light wrapped around each golden character, floating in void. Beside them, Sage Banyue made no attempt to conceal his skills. ¡°Ice Lin; Absolute Zero Degree.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Sage Banyue himself was frozen in ice. A thick layer of ice visibly formed on the mysterious moon above his head. Waves of cold spread in all directions, freezing the void, solidifying everything, even the air was not spared. The cold and the Buddhist chants formed two extremes, rolling down from all around, trapping Xu Zimei in their midst. ¡°Still not enough,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Although the cracks on Tyrant Shadow in his hand were becoming more obvious, the blade intent grew heavier. The blade intent swelled like a sea of prison, rising to the sky. All three gates of the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate swung open, blade intent tearing the firmament, roaring through the galaxy, arriving with immense force. War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and the Heaven-shaking Skill, along with the Way of Inquiry¡¯s sixteen forms all burst forth at this moment. The firmament was not just collapsing, it seemed as if even the heavens wanted to be destroyed. Above Heavenly Dao City to the firmament over the Supreme Domain, cracks appeared to varying degrees. The extent and area of the impact were rare in the world. When this blade struck, Tyrant Shadow finally shattered into countless pieces due to the unbearable pressure. But the strike still descended. In an instant, the cold mysterious moon and Buddhist sounds were all annihilated with overwhelming force. The entire sky exploded completely. Bai Lin in the pavilion watched with her heart pounding. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°This is his strength,¡± she murmured to herself. Her heart could hardly imagine it. Such strength was not unfamiliar to her; Bai Lin¡¯s master, the woman in the white dress, was almost comparable. But her master¡¯s strength was immense, a Half-Step Nirvana Void existence. And Xu Zimei was merely at the Divine Vein Realm. To see such strength erupt from a person of the Divine Vein Realm was beyond her comprehension and imagination. If in the future he steps into immortality, what kind of elegance would that be? Or even without stepping into immortality, among his peers, who could compete with him? At this moment, Bai Lin actually felt a touch of sorrow. For herself, and for the younger generation of this era. Who among those chosen by Destiny does not wish to carry Destiny, and reign over the nine heavens? Yet, to live in the same era as such an individual was a sadness in itself. The explosive aftermath destroyed everything around. All buildings and plants vanished into thin air. The earth trembled, the sky tore apart. Only the pavilion of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion stood steadfast. Because this pavilion was not a physical entity, but merely condensed from Spiritual Energy. As long as the small world of Myriad Treasures Pavilion remained unharmed, this pavilion would not be destroyed. When all dust had settled, a gentle breeze blew, and Xu Zimei stood on the cracked earth, his expression calm, bending over to pick up the broken pieces of Tyrant Shadow. On the other end of the earth, True Man Pudu and Sage Banyue, with disheveled black hair and a look of distress, lay on the ground. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible, absolutely impossible,¡± Sage Banyue murmured frantically. ¡°A mere Divine Vein Realm, how could he be our match.¡± Meanwhile, the fight between the woman in the white dress and Old White Tiger continued. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905 Chapter 904 Life Soul, Elder Ming ?Chapter 905: Chapter 904: Life Soul, Elder Ming Chapter 905: Chapter 904: Life Soul, Elder Ming Old White Tiger still looked relaxed, it was apparent he wasn¡¯t using his full strength. No matter how the woman in the white dress attacked, she couldn¡¯t defeat him. Old White Tiger glanced over at Xu Zimei and then smiled, ¡°It seems the students trained by Heavenly Dao Academy are not bad. So, do you want him to participate in the Struggle for Destiny this year?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not from the academy, instead, he has helped the academy a great deal,¡± the woman in the white dress calmly replied. ¡°That¡¯s right, nowadays, the Heavenly Dao Academy can hardly teach students as outstanding as him,¡± Old White Tiger said with a light laugh. His words carried a slight hint of sarcasm. ¡°If the academy were handed over to Grandmaster, could you guarantee to teach someone even more outstanding?¡± the woman in the white dress retorted. ¡°White girl, you¡¯re really giving me a tough problem,¡± Old White Tiger exclaimed. ¡°You should know the purpose of my return.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s hard to disobey the master¡¯s command; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t covet the position of dean,¡± the woman in the white dress stated. ¡°Since I promised the Grandmaster, I must fulfill it.¡± ¡°If you agree to my conditions, then I can deal with the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc,¡± Old White Tiger stated. ¡°No need, the academy has its own ancestors to cope with it,¡± the woman responded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Just them?¡± Upon hearing the woman¡¯s comment, Old White Tiger shook his head disdainfully. ¡°They are even worse than you, a bunch of people who are about to enter the coffin, already abandoned by the times. It¡¯s meaningless for them to pop out again.¡± ¡­ Watching Xu Zimei silently collect all the fragments of Tyrant Shadow. Bai Lin quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Xu Zimei gently shook his head. He looked at the severely injured Sage Banyue and slowly pulled out the Book of Life and Death. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Feeling the intense Qi of Life and Death emanating from the Book of Life and Death, Sage Banyue asked warily. ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°Do you want to offend both Canyue Empire and Merciful Ferry Sect?¡± Sage Banyue asked. ¡°It has come to this, a fight to the death, what¡¯s there to fear about offending anyone?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Young man, let us go, whatever you want, we can give it to you,¡± True Man Pudu pleaded from the side. ¡°Sorry, even if you gave me the entire Merciful Ferry Sect, I wouldn¡¯t be interested,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ¡°We didn¡¯t come to Heavenly Dao Academy to destroy this place but to take some things. Do we really need to eliminate everything?¡± True Man Pudu said somewhat unwillingly. ¡°It has nothing to do with Heavenly Dao Academy; I personally want to kill you.¡± When Xu Zimei flipped open the Book of Destiny. True Man Pudu¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he bellowed, ¡°Run.¡± The two, dragging their severely injured bodies, burned their essence blood to escape into the void. Even if it meant leaving dark diseases and their cultivation regressing, they couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. Because both felt an absolute murderous intent. ¡°Can you run?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The Book of Life and Death, ranked eighteenth among all things in the universe. It could not only determine the life and death of all things but also absorb the Life and Death Souls to nourish its body, constantly evolving. When the Feather Clan was annihilated earlier, this Book of Life and Death had absorbed many people¡¯s Life and Death Souls. Life and Death Souls and Divine Souls are two different entities. Humans have Three Souls and Seven Spirits, the Three Souls being of Heaven, Earth, Destiny. It is said that after death, the Heavenly Soul returns to the road of Heaven, the Earth Soul guards the graves, and the Destiny Soul falls into reincarnation. This Life and Death Soul is the Destiny Soul. Without the Destiny Soul, one couldn¡¯t even talk about living, let alone reincarnating. However, during the searching period, it is difficult to strip humans of their Three Souls, as it is ruled by their fate. Techniques involving the Three Souls and Seven Spirits are rare indeed. And such is the domineering technique of the Book of Life and Death. As the two were about to escape, the swirling black hole reappeared in the Book of Life and Death, and chains of black and white extended from it. In the blink of an eye, they bound the two. They attempted to drag the two into the black hole. If the two were at their peak, they would naturally have been able to break free; alas, now with their broken bodies,once their essence blood was exhausted, they would be nothing more than cripples. Watching their bodies being slowly dragged into the black hole, True Man Pudu shouted, ¡°Save me.¡± His voice echoed throughout the Heavenly Dao Academy. At that moment, an old woman, treading on dark clouds, approached from afar. Seeing the old woman, True Man Pudu¡¯s spirits lifted, and he quickly shouted, ¡°Elder Ming, save us.¡± However, following the old woman was a sword-wielding man. The man, clad in a white robe, with his longsword emitting a purple glow and thousands of swords encircling him, was in fierce battle with the old woman. ¡°Elder Ming, how did you two end up in such a sorry state?¡± Elder Ming asked with a furrowed brow. As one of the old ancestors of the Heavenly Nether Sect, she was also one of the main strategists for the attack on the Heavenly Dao Academy this time. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much now, help us escape,¡± Sage Banyue shouted. Seeing the figures of the two gradually being swallowed by the black hole, they were like ants on a hot pan, extremely anxious inside. Elder Ming held a dragon-headed cane, tapping it lightly in the void. But before she could act, the white-robed man was already charging at her from behind. His longsword swept through the silent void, aiming directly at her head. ¡°Hao Yunzi, I don¡¯t wish to trouble you, don¡¯t go too far,¡± the old woman quickly stopped the dragon-headed cane and turned to the man behind her. Although the man was in a white robe as pure as snow, he was clearly heavily wounded. His white clothing was covered in blood. The area stained surpassed that of the white area. Yet the white-robed man was still relentless, tightly entangling Elder Ming. ¡°My task is to hold you off; as long as I draw breath, I won¡¯t allow you any move,¡± the white-robed man said. Elder Ming snorted coldly, her dragon-headed cane emitting a dark glow. A gigantic ghost head condensed on the cane. The next moment, the ghost head roared out, shattering all the incoming sword Qi it faced. It moved with extreme speed, striking directly at the white-robed man. ¡°Phoo,¡± the white-robed man spat out a mouthful of blood. His body curled like a shrimp, his eyes lifeless, flying backward in a tumble. When the white-robed man fell to the ground, he forced himself to stand up again. Just as he was ready to confront Elder Ming once more, the corner of his eye suddenly caught sight of the nearby Old White Tiger. ¡°Master,¡± the white-robed man¡¯s eyes went blank, his sword almost dropping to the ground. He looked in disbelief at the familiar figure from memory. ¡°Master, Master,¡± the white-robed man ran frantically toward Old White Tiger. Old White Tiger stopped in his tracks, looking toward the white-robed man and lightly chuckled. ¡°Hao¡¯er, long time no see.¡± ¡°Where have you been all these years? I¡¯ve been searching for you,¡± the white-robed man hurriedly asked. ¡°Why search for me? I¡¯ve taught you everything you need to know,¡± Old White Tiger replied. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906 Chapter 905 Secrets of the Past ?Chapter 906: Chapter 905: Secrets of the Past Chapter 906: Chapter 905: Secrets of the Past Upon hearing Old White Tiger¡¯s words, Hao Yunzi was slightly stunned before replying, ¡°But I have not yet repaid the kindness of your teachings, Master. Why did you leave all those years ago without a word?¡± ¡°Child, everyone has their own path to follow, and parting is the most difficult,¡± Old White Tiger said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s also why I was reluctant to say goodbye, to spare the unnecessary heartache.¡± ¡°You still have time to reminisce here,¡± Elder Ming snorted coldly. With a wave of his right hand, countless ghostly heads and mournful screams seeped out from the dark Spiritual Energy. Old White Tiger lifted his head, slightly raising his eyelids. It was clear that he was not in a good mood. With a direct palm strike, the clouds ripped apart the mist, a towering palm descended, and the dark Spiritual Energy erupted. Elder Ming didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was heavily smacked into the ground, sinking thousands of meters deep into the earth. ¡°So, Master, have you come back this time to help the academy out of its predicament?¡± Hao Yunzi continued to ask. ¡°You won¡¯t leave again, right?¡± ¡°That, you¡¯ll have to ask the Dean,¡± Old White Tiger said with a smile. Looking at Hao Yunzi¡¯s hopeful gaze, the woman in the white dress fell silent for a moment. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï She then spoke, ¡°I¡¯m naturally happy that my grandmaster has returned, but if it means seizing the position of dean by force, I will not back down. I do not covet the position of dean in itself; it¡¯s just that my master entrusted it to me, and I intend to honor that promise.¡± ¡°Master, do you want to be the dean?¡± Hao Yunzi looked at Old White Tiger and said with some surprise. Old White Tiger did not directly answer the question but instead said with a smile, ¡°Child, you have grown a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just stepped into Stepping into Immortality,¡± said Hao Yunzi, his expression downcast. ¡°When I first became a disciple, I had the worst aptitude among all my brothers. Despite striving hard to practice these years, it¡¯s still difficult to advance much, disappointing you, Master.¡± The group seemed to be reminiscing as they chatted. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t idle, using the Book of Life and Death to drag the struggling Sage Banyue and another into the Black Hole. With Elder Ming¡¯s obstruction gone, despite their desperate struggles and pleas, it was futile. Finally, with one last scream, they both disappeared into the Black Hole formed by the Book of Life and Death. After absorbing the souls of the two powerful beings, flickers of light passed over the surface of the Book of Life and Death. All things have a spirit, and being a divine object, the Book of Life and Death, too, possessed its own consciousness. It had just been sleeping due to the damage it sustained when separated from the Pen of Life and Death. Now, having absorbed these souls, it seemed to playfully project a sense of satisfaction into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. Xu Zimei seemed somewhat unsatisfied, once again setting his sights on Elder Ming down in the deep pit. He had a rough idea of how strong the Nirvana Realm was. His recent fight with Old White Tiger was clearly not at full strength, merely a test. And yet, now with a single palm strike, the Stepping into Immortality Elder Ming had been seriously injured. He activated the Book of Life and Death again, using chains to pull Elder Ming from a kilometer under the ground, preparing to devour him. As for the matter of Old White Tiger, he had no intention to get involved; it wasn¡¯t a realm he could handle. Unless he let Bai Meng and the others come out. But Xu Zimei always felt that unless absolutely necessary, one should rely as little as possible on external forces for the path one must walk. While devouring Elder Ming, he turned his gaze towards the others nearby. ¡­ ¡°Child, go heal elsewhere,¡± Old White Tiger said with a dismissive gesture. ¡°Master, are you going to be an enemy of the academy?¡± Hao Yunzi said in disbelief. ¡°Why? You were part of establishing the Heavenly Dao Academy too.¡± ¡°Are you disobeying even my words when I tell you to go aside and heal?¡± Old White Tiger¡¯s gaze sharpened as he spoke indifferently. ¡°You should not concern yourself with this matter.¡± ¡°As a member of the academy, how can I not be concerned?¡± Hao Yunzi¡¯s face showed sorrow as he sighed deeply. ¡°Master, you have bestowed upon me the grace of teaching, and I do not wish to stand against you. But the academy is my home, and I cannot sit by and do nothing. Today, I, your disciple, will take my own life here, thus freeing myself from all obsessions.¡± After speaking, Hao Yunzi drew his sword and swept it towards his own neck. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Old White Tiger¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and with a flick of his right hand, a stream of white spiritual energy shot out, striking Hao Yunzi and knocking him unconscious to the ground. His figure flashed, catching Hao Yunzi¡¯s falling body, and he muttered, ¡°My foolish child, my foolish child.¡± Heavenly Dao Academy was established during the Wild Desolation era. In that era dominated by the Monster Race, anything the human race attempted was fraught with difficulty. It was not until the Era of Emperors that Heavenly Dao Academy truly began to flourish. There were no distinctions in teaching, and students from all corners gathered eagerly. Hao Yunzi was among the third group to enter the academy, where he had the lowest aptitude and was directly eliminated by the academy. Later, it was he who took pity on the boy out of compassion and took him in as a disciple. Looking down at his unconscious disciple cradled in his arms, Old White Tiger remained silent for a long time. ¡°Enough, enough. It was originally a grudge between Green Tiger Ancestral Master and me, what does it have to do with you younger generations?¡± With his right hand, he tore through the void in front of him, carrying Hao Yunzi into the Void. His somber voice echoed in the empty void. ¡°Bai girl, take good care of the academy,¡± he said. ¡°I pay my respects as you depart, my teacher,¡± the lady in the white dress said, bowing slightly, then breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Who was that old man?¡± Xu Zimei approached and asked. ¡°What old man? He¡¯s one of the founders of our academy. Now that you are part of the academy, you should also address him as Patriarch,¡± the lady in the white dress glanced at Xu Zimei and said. ¡°Suddenly, my seniority has dropped so much,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°If you are part of the academy, why come to cause trouble during a time of crisis? Moreover, as far as I know, among the ten founders of the academy, he is not included, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, the ten founders are the most meritorious in establishing the academy, but how could such a large institution be built by just ten people?¡± The lady in the white dress said, ¡°This is related to some secrets, which I will tell you, but you mustn¡¯t speak of them outside. One of our ten founders, Green Tiger Ancestral Master, was originally a close peer of Old White Tiger. After Heavenly Dao Academy was founded, Green Tiger Ancestral Master became one of the ten founders, while Old White Tiger missed out, naturally feeling unbalanced. After all, many people made significant contributions to the establishment of the academy at that time. The first headmaster of the academy was Green Tiger Ancestral Master. Old White Tiger had always coveted the position of headmaster. He originally planned to succeed to headmaster after Green Tiger Ancestral Master stepped down. Unfortunately, Green Tiger Ancestral Master passed the position to my master, and later my master passed it on to me. Old White Tiger, in a fit of anger, left Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± ¡°That Green Tiger Ancestral Master was quite the schemer,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, so do not speak recklessly,¡± the lady shot Xu Zimei a look and explained. ¡°The position of headmaster is not something you can simply hold with strength; it involves managing the academy and planning for its future development. Though Old White Tiger was mighty, he knew nothing about these matters; how could he have been suitable for the position of headmaster?¡± Chapter 908 - Chapter 908 Chapter 907 Nine Heavens Sha Qi ?Chapter 908: Chapter 907 Nine Heavens Sha Qi Chapter 908: Chapter 907 Nine Heavens Sha Qi Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°It seems that your Heavenly Dao Academy really doesn¡¯t have what I want.¡± His purpose for coming to the Heavenly Dao Academy was for the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, and now he was helping to guard the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. The Divine Fire was surely in his grasp. As for other things, unless there was something that would greatly increase his strength in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, they were not very significant. ¡°What do you mean ¡®your Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯? You¡¯re a part of it too, remember to have a sense of honor and disgrace,¡± the girl in the white dress retorted with a cold huff. ¡°You surely have a way, right? Don¡¯t even think about the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said. In truth, everyone was well aware that the Heavenly Dao Academy must have had a method to deal with the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. But the cost of that method was another story. Otherwise, why would they have waited until the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc had emerged? They would have left long ago. To knowingly undertake an impossible task! ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Before the ten Ancestral Masters left, they also prepared a way to deal with the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, just in case,¡± the girl in the white dress said, nodding her head. ¡°This is connected to the origin of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc.¡± Xu Zimei listened quietly and did not interrupt. ¡°Legend has it that a long time ago, there was a Golden-Winged Roc in the world. This Golden-Winged Roc ate dragons and python snakes daily and was extremely powerful. It lived for countless years, until one day its life came to an end. The Golden-Winged Roc refused to perish and, after soaring up and down seven times, it finally ascended the mythical Vajra Wheel Mountain. However, by that time, its body had completely combusted, leaving behind only a Beast Primordial Glazed Heart. By a fortuitous twist of fate, this Beast Primordial Glazed Heart merged with the Nine Heavens Sha Qi suppressed by Vajra Wheel Mountain, giving birth to the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc.¡± ¡°Wait, the Nine Heavens Sha Qi?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly as he asked. He naturally understood how formidable this Qi was. There were once Three Energies between heaven and earth, one of which was Spiritual Energy. It was the initial Spiritual Energy essential for the cultivation of all beings. There was also Evil Qi and Mysterious Qi. Of course, some people preferred to call Mysterious Qi, Pure Energy. According to legend, these were the three strongest energies born at the beginning of the separation of the Yuan Central Continent¡¯s world. Mysterious Qi surged to the heavens, Evil Qi fell to the earth, and Spiritual Energy spread far and wide among the people. ¡°That¡¯s right. After the Nine Heavens Sha Qi merged with the Beast Primordial Glazed Heart, it broke through its chains and reached the Nirvana Realm,¡± the girl in the white dress said. ¡°These are things the Ancestral Masters told me, whether they¡¯re true or not, I have no way of knowing.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®the way¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei asked, nodding his head. ¡°It¡¯s still about these Three Energies. Legend has it that Spiritual Energy is neutral and suitable for the cultivation of all things without conflict. But between Mysterious Qi and Evil Qi, they are naturally adversaries, much like fire and water, mutually restraining each other,¡± the girl in the white dress explained. ¡°The Ancestral Masters left secrets saying that we could use Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi to suppress the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc and then reseal it. If someone in the Nirvana Realm were to assist, it might even be possible to kill it. However, we currently lack someone in the Nirvana Realm on our side, so sealing it would suffice.¡± ¡°It seems you are already prepared,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But I¡¯m not very confident, so I will still need your help when the time comes,¡± the girl in the white dress stated. Xu Zimei thought for a while. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 He was guarding the Myriad Treasures Pavilion as part of the deal to acquire the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, which hardly counted as helping. After all, he was now a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy, and he had also found the Pen of Life and Death here. Helping out wasn¡¯t really much to ask. ¡°Alright,¡± he nodded slightly. ¡°Before we suppress the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, let¡¯s clean up the academy first,¡± the woman in the white dress said with a smile. ¡°One person takes on two?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Ancestor Aolong and Nine Suns Loose Man are yours to deal with; I¡¯ll take on Thunder Dazzle Ancestor and Heaven Burning War General,¡± the woman in the white dress declared. Then she and Xu Zimei headed in two different directions. Xu Zimei surveyed the surroundings and quickly got his bearings. The location of Ancestor Aolong should be in the Glazed Glass Palace, where he was fiercely fighting with Venerable Ming. When he arrived, gliding through the air, he found the place had evidently been through a bloody battle. The losses suffered by the Heavenly Dao Academy this time were probably incalculable. Apart from the Glazed Glass Palace still standing on the ground, everything else around it had been annihilated into the void. A desolate scene, with ruins and broken walls. And the roaring of dragons was still audible not far away. At this moment, to the north of the Glazed Glass Palace, countless snakes surrounded a purple Thunder Dragon. Although there were many snakes, they were still far weaker in strength. Thunderbolts shot straight up to the sky, transforming the rolling thunderclouds overhead. Endless lightning cleaved through the heavens and the earth, annihilating all the surrounding snakes in the furious thunderbolts. ¡°Venerable Ming, once I¡¯ve eradicated these vermilion snakes, your doom will follow,¡± the Thunder Dragon spoke in human tongue, its voice laden with the intent to kill. ¡°If I can make one last contribution for the academy before I die, my life will not have been in vain; it¡¯s worth it,¡± Venerable Ming said with a light laugh. Even in the face of life and death, he remained as calm as still water, joking and laughing. This time, the Old Masters of the academy had all gone to suppress the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, and they had to fight for as much time as possible. The vermilion snakes were nothing but a manifestation of his Spiritual Energy, which now was being depleted endlessly by Ancestor Aolong¡¯s relentless slaughter. His body¡¯s Spiritual Energy was exhausted, and it was nearly impossible for him to manifest more snakes. If one were to look closely, they would notice his complexion was slightly pale, with even sweat trickling down his forehead. Behind him, the True Fate Vermilion Snake coiled. The number of spreading vermilion snakes around him was dwindling, and even the True Fate was starting to blur. ¡°Now is the time,¡± Ancestor Aolong suddenly roared aloud. Seizing a mistake, his long, winding body instantly transformed into a thunderbolt. It pierced through layers of space, rushing towards Venerable Ming¡¯s abdomen. The speed of the thunderbolt was too fast for the naked eye to see, and Venerable Ming had no time left to dodge. Just as the Thunder Dragon was about to strike him, a sudden explosion roared in front of him. Dust filled the torn space before him, the remnants of the thunderbolt remained, with occasional flashes of purple sparks passing by. With resignation in his heart, Venerable Ming slowly lowered his head. He saw a hand appeared in front of him at some point, blocking the massive dragon claw that was hurtling towards him. Although the hand was less than a tenth the size of the dragon claw, the power it contained was awe-inspiring. Then, with only a slight exertion of force, the hand smashed forward, a dragon cry echoed, and the Thunder Dragon¡¯s enormous body was sent flying back. Venerable Ming swallowed and looked up, only to see Xu Zimei¡¯s figure approaching him. ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking off his arm with a smile. ¡°You¡­,¡± Venerable Ming started to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Be careful.¡± Eventually, he stood to one side, starting to recover and regulate his breath. At that moment, he had no strength left and no desire to show off anymore. ¡°Who are you?¡± the Thunder Dragon, with its massive body, looked over again and asked. Chapter 909 - Chapter 909 Chapter 908 Ultimate Dragon, Descend of Ten Thousand Dragons ?Chapter 909: Chapter 908 Ultimate Dragon, Descend of Ten Thousand Dragons Chapter 909: Chapter 908 Ultimate Dragon, Descend of Ten Thousand Dragons ¡°My name, you must have heard before, Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Thunder Dragon pondered briefly before his aura suddenly changed, his eyes also appearing to be a deep, bloody red. ¡°It was you who killed our clan¡¯s Saint Heir.¡± What a Saint Heir meant to a sect, especially during a time when Destiny was about to form, went without saying. This was essentially the destruction of this sect¡¯s hope of carrying the Destiny in this life. Of course, they could also cultivate someone else. However, the effect and significance of hurriedly sharpening a sword right before battle were incomparable. The birth of a Saint Heir manifested as a massive accumulation of unimaginable resources. There was just too much involved. Therefore, when the Saint Heir of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty was killed, it immediately caused an uproar in the Imperial Dynasty. It was only later, due to the emergence of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, that they restrained themselves, refraining from capturing Xu Zimei at Heavenly Dao Academy to face charges right away. ¡°You even dare to show your face,¡± Thunder Dragon roared word by word. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I dare? I am here to slay you,¡± replied Xu Zimei with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Ancestor Aolong did not respond, but the thunderbolts around him grew increasingly violent. This small world seemed to be completely buried in thunder. The sky was crowded with dark clouds, through which the purple thunderbolts threaded, and raindrops began to fall slowly. The rumbling of thunder sounded, as if the heavens were shaking with fury. And under this aura, it was clear that the thunderbolts around Ancestor Aolong were beginning to transform. His entire body became deeper in color. From the original purple to a deep, dark black, and his four claws turned into eight. The scales on his body grew denser. Both his eyes and his head seemed to have evolved. ¡°Is this,¡± Venerable Ming said under his breath, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°Ultimate Dragon?¡± It was said that the Dragon Clan had different forms. The dragons we see now are mostly sub-dragons; beyond them are the dragons, Divine Dragons, and eventually, the Ultimate Dragon breeds. Ultimate Dragons are rare and seldom encountered. Even Venerable Ming only knew of three types. The Great Void Ancient Dragon, the Seven-Colored Divine Dragon, and the Dark Fire Demon Dragon. But the dragon before him was different from all known dragons, though by its aura, it was undoubtedly one of the Ultimate Dragons. ¡°I promise, today I will not kill you,¡± Ancestor Aolong said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°I will take you back to Dragon-Refining Cliff, where you will be trapped forever, enduring endless torment and pain.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite an interesting dragon,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï In his Divine Continent, there were many dragons. But they were all ordinary dragons; even the strongest were merely Divine Dragons. He had never actually seen an Ultimate Dragon. Of course, this also made one marvel at the strength of the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor back in the day. With a human body, transforming into a Divine Dragon. He could bring such a dragon breed into existence for future generations. ¡°Every Great Emperor was a standout figure of their era, but sadly, the rest of you are merely sheltered by their shade,¡± said Xu Zimei indifferently. ¡°Heaven-Devouring Ancient Dragon,¡± Ancestor Aolong said somewhat proudly. ¡°Boy, you probably don¡¯t know the true strength of the Dragon Clan yet.¡± His body moved slowly, and the endless void around him shattered. Spatial turbulence wreaked havoc around them. The massive dragon tail moved towards Xu Zimei without using any power, the mere physical strength of the body aimed in a blow at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei threw a punch, intending to test the opponent. But a great force came through and sent him flying out. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei stood up from the ground and chuckled. ¡°Damn,¡± Ancestor Aolong snorted coldly and charged at Xu Zimei again. The huge dragon head roared, its dragon cries echoing throughout the firmament. The gaping maw opened wide, aiming to swallow Xu Zimei whole. Xu Zimei stretched out both hands, pressing on the upper jaw with his right and the lower jaw with his left, preventing it from closing its mouth. The stench rushing towards him almost drowned him. The body of the dragon pushed him backward, retreating continuously. His feet left deep, noticeable tracks on the ground. The Shaking Heaven Power within his body spun crazily as Xu Zimei firmly grasped and then hurled the massive dragon head away. The Divine Dragon¡¯s enormous body crashed into the earth, and instantly, the ground cracked, and countless fissures spread out. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± said Venerable Ming, who had recovered somewhat, as he stepped into the air and shouted. ¡°No need, you go help the others. I can handle it here,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. He and the dragon were locked in place, engaged in a bare-knuckled fight. Because Tyrant Shadow had shattered, Xu Zimei currently had no weapon at hand. But now, having acquired the True Divine Sword and possessing the Supreme Hammer, he planned to reforge them together. To rebuild Tyrant Shadow! Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Venerable Ming hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. With the Heavenly Dao Academy in dire need of manpower, since Xu Zimei was confident, Venerable Ming dared not delay. He swiftly moved through the air to assist elsewhere. ¡­ While Xu Zimei was in a deadlock with Ancestor Aolong. The massive dragon head started to surge, and a scorching wave burst forth from its mouth. Xu Zimei quickly crossed his arms, shielding himself in front. As the searing heat exploded in front of him, Xu Zimei staggered back several steps. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll torture you slowly,¡± Ancestor Aolong said. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t gain much from this journey, capturing you will be enough.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve just thought of a very good idea.¡± Creation Force was swirling in his right hand. A tear opened in the divine continent of the True Fate World within the Endless Void. At Xu Zimei¡¯s command, all the Divine Dragons from the Myriad Demons Tribe tore through the void and soared out. The Myriad Demons Tribe, especially the Dragon Clan, had become a key fighting force after a great rise. At this moment, as a myriad of dragons burst forth, the staggering sight was indescribable. Crimson Dragon, Illusion Dragon, Storm Divine Dragon, Soul-Eating Mad Dragon, Li Dragon, Coiling Dragon, Qiulong. And even rarer ones like the Deep Sea Di Dragon, Kongming Qingzhe Dragon, and others were among them. The Dragon Tree had branched out, with various types of dragons born from it. This was the preparation made for the proliferation of offspring after the Dragon Clan had been slaughtered by the Heavenly Curtain War God. The price paid was not small. With a thousand dragons roaring, the vast firmament was filled with the silhouettes of these dragons soaring. They rode the clouds and summoned the fog, called the wind and commanded the rain, among flashes of lightning and rolls of thunder. Numerous phenomena appeared one after another. ¡°This, this is,¡± Ancestor Aolong, seeing this scene, spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°I think they¡¯ll make suitable playmates for you, have fun,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Heaven-Devouring Ancient Dragon that Ancestor Aolong had evolved into had Essence Blood that belonged to the Ultimate Dragon species. It held a fatal attraction for the evolution of these dragon types. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910 Chapter 909 The White Turtle Carrying the Immortal ?Chapter 910: Chapter 909: The White Turtle Carrying the Immortal Chapter 910: Chapter 909: The White Turtle Carrying the Immortal ¡°Kill,¡± with Xu Zimei¡¯s command, ten thousand dragons dived down, attacking Ancestor Aolong. Ten thousand Divine Dragons approached with overwhelming dragon majesty. The dragon¡¯s roar echoed through heaven and earth, deafening, rising and falling intermittently. Even within a radius of several hundred miles, the grand dragon majesty and the continuous dragon chants could still be felt. ¡°How could this be,¡± Ancestor Aolong looked up, speaking in shock. The Dragon Clan had long been exterminated, a consensus on the Yuan Central Continent. Other than the battle with the Heavenly Curtain War God, the remaining dragons in the world had probably become extinct. Only occasionally one or two would be hanging on desperately. The Ancient Dragon Dynasty was one of the forces most deeply connected to the Dragon Clan. Despite Ancestor Aolong¡¯s immense strength, he was overwhelmed numerically. As countless Divine Dragons charged with unstoppable momentum, Ancestor Aolong¡¯s figure was submerged among them. The serpentine dragon bodies intertwined. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Instantly, thunder roared, and dark clouds gathered, flames intertwined with frost, and a cyan light shot into the sky. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Ancestor Aolong managed only to hold on for a moment before the scales on his body were torn apart. A horrific scream arose, so pitiful that it touched the listener. In a flash, he was besieged by ten thousand dragons, with biting, clawing, and various elemental attacks continuously assailing him. The scales on his body fell off, revealing raw, crimson flesh. ¡°Xu,¡± Ancestor Aolong bellowed, ¡°if you dare, fight me one-on-one, what kind of tactic is this?¡± ¡°Do you not realize how childish you sound?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even qualify to duel with me, worry about yourself first.¡± ¡°Release me, let¡¯s call off our grudges, how about that?¡± Ancestor Aolong tried to struggle a few times but couldn¡¯t break free, so he could only say that. ¡°No, no, no, I said I must kill you, promises must be kept,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed. The ten thousand dragons roared around him, each bite dripping with blood. The cries of agony from Ancestor Aolong continued to emerge. ¡°Xu, I will not let you go, our Ancient Dragon Dynasty will tear you to pieces,¡± Ancestor Aolong shouted with a tone tinged with hatred. Xu Zimei did not reply, standing still, quietly watching. Watching the scene of ten thousand dragons engulfing his figure. Then with a wave of his hand, the rift in the Divine Continent opened again, countless Divine Dragons roared mightily as they returned to the Divine Continent. Ancestor Aolong¡¯s figure had long since vanished. Shifting his gaze, Xu Zimei walked southward again. ¡­ Nine Suns Loose Man was the elder of the Pure Yang Immortal Sect. In the Supreme Domain, he was also well known. At this moment, he was battling the couple, Mad Blade and Sword Without Trace. It seemed the couple had cultivated some kind of combined attack technique, and together, they were indeed on par with Nine Suns Loose Man. ¡°Mad Blade, we have no past grudges, why persist irrationally for a school that means nothing to you,¡± Nine Suns Loose Man spoke. ¡°This was once my place of learning, how can it be irrelevant?¡± Mad Blade responded indifferently. He held the Blood-Drinking Mad Blade in one hand, his blade techniques were fierce, and his fighting style was famously reckless, brutal, and tricky. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would destroy the Heavenly Dao Academy, just that I¡¯m taking a few things from Ruofa Hall and then I¡¯ll immediately leave, how about that?¡± Nine Suns Loose Man asked. ¡°Shut up, you shameless old thief, today my husband and I will kill you here,¡± Sword Without Trace coldly said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite anymore,¡± Nine Suns Loose Man¡¯s gaze darkened. Around his body, nine blazing suns soared into the sky. Turning into burning fireballs, they incinerated the void in their path, and even the air turned into trails of white vapor. Nine Suns, it was once the border of heaven and earth, embodying the notion of infinity. At dawn, he combed his hair by the Tang Valley and by dusk, he dried himself under the Nine Suns. Only to hear Nine Suns Loose Man whisper low, ¡°Nine Suns, where heaven and earth converge.¡± These nine suns shone down, their dense fiery light reflecting on his face. The blazing flames roared to life. ¡°Be careful,¡± Mad Blade looked at Sword Without Trace and warned. Though they as a couple were strong, frankly speaking, they were still the younger generation. Nine Suns Loose Man had once followed the Great Emperor of Pure Yang to vie for Destiny and had established the Pure Yang Immortal Sect, so he was not easily defeated. As a tiger, engulfed in flames, leaped out from the first sun, its fierce face and the flames agitating around it were visible. Upon closer inspection, that was no tiger, it was clearly the ferocious beast, Qiongqi. Qiongqi, resembling a tiger in shape, sized like an ox. It had a pair of wings on its back and feasted on humans. Its forehead had pale golden dragon horns, and its mouth resembled that of a hawk or falcon, ranking it among the great ferocious beasts. ¡°Kill her,¡± directed Nine Suns Loose Man, pointing at Sword Without Trace and commanding Qiongqi. The next moment, Qiongqi roared and pounced directly towards Sword Without Trace. The massive body, with extremely fierce momentum, burned with flames all around. Mad Blade wanted to stop it but was blocked by Nine Suns Loose Man. With a gloomy smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have prepared something even better for you.¡± As his words fell, another beast roar echoed. Between these hanging Nine Suns, a crack tore open in the void. A crimson hoof first extended through the crack. Following, an enormous presence arrived, as a bright red Kylin slowly walked out of the crack. ¡°Crimson Blood Kylin,¡± exclaimed Mad Blade upon seeing the creature. ¡°Nine Suns, what do you want with me?¡± asked the Crimson Blood Kylin lazily as he walked out and looked at Nine Suns Loose Man. ¡°I want you to take care of someone,¡± replied Nine Suns Loose Man. ¡°Not interested,¡± the Crimson Blood Kylin shook his head slightly, ready to retreat back into the torn crack. ¡°A stalk of White Ghost Tuo Immortal,¡± said Nine Suns Loose Man bluntly. ¡°Three stalks,¡± the steps of the Crimson Blood Kylin halted suddenly. ¡°Two stalks,¡± Nine Suns Loose Man said with some anguish. White Ghost Tuo Immortal, a divine medicine for eternal life, famed for being indestructible and incorruptible through all calamities. This was a collection of immortal medicine assembled by Nine Suns Loose Man over his lifetime. And always coveted by the Crimson Blood Kylin. If it weren¡¯t for the dire situation, he would not have paid such a high price. The Crimson Blood Kylin turned around, its dark pupils fixated on Mad Blade, and said rather teasingly, ¡°This young man, is it?¡± ¡°Help me stop him, it would be best if you could kill him,¡± Nine Suns Loose Man said indifferently. Paying such a high price, naturally, he was not pleased inside. He turned around and faced the Ruofa Hall. All spells lead to one hall. Legend has it that the Ruofa Hall of Heavenly Dao Academy has gathered all the immortal spells from the Yuan Central Continent. Of course, this was just a legend, since few people had the privilege to enter the Ruofa Hall. Nine Suns Loose Man walked step by step towards the entrance of the Ruofa Hall. This hall, not particularly resplendent and even somewhat decrepit, stood there. Chapter 911 - Chapter 911 Chapter 910 Nine Suns Heaven Refining, Ten Suns in the Sky ?Chapter 911: Chapter 910: Nine Suns Heaven Refining, Ten Suns in the Sky Chapter 911: Chapter 910: Nine Suns Heaven Refining, Ten Suns in the Sky From the outside, no one could imagine just how important the contents inside were. As the Nine Suns Loose Man approached Ruofa Hall step by step, his figure suddenly stopped at the doorway. ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï The sound of footsteps echoed with a ¡°clack, clack, clack.¡± Xu Zimei appeared, walking out from a side path. ¡°Well, what a lively scene,¡± Zimei said with a smile upon witnessing this spectacle. ¡°And who might you be?¡± the Nine Suns Loose Man asked with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous; I¡¯m just here to watch the excitement,¡± Zimei gestured with his hand, assuringly. ¡°Seeking death,¡± the Nine Suns Loose Man snorted coldly, waving his right hand, and a sun hanging on the edge of the sky turned into a meteorite. It smashed directly towards Zimei. Zimei extended his right fist, which was enveloped in Creation Force, and threw a powerful punch. With a ¡°boom,¡± the entire sky trembled violently. The vast sun was shattered by Zimei¡¯s punch. Zimei twisted his neck, chuckling, ¡°Is that all?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Blazing flames rose around him, and the sun that Zimei had smashed reformed in the void. ¡°Fire Dance of Nine Skies,¡± the Nine Suns Loose Man raised his right hand, gently sweeping through the void. All nine suns erupted violently. They transformed into nine fiery phoenixes soaring in the sky. These phoenixes, resembling Fengs in shape, had wings that would cast a shadow over the sun, their golden-red bodies glistening. Their huge wings were staggered neatly, with glass-like feathers impeccably smooth and falling softly. Only the beaks of these phoenixes were extremely sharp, their eyes seemingly shooting out Heavenly Fire. Nine phoenixes, with their elegant shadows and movements, exuded a sense of graceful beauty. Nine figures intertwined as they swooped down from the sky, turning into a sea of Heavenly Fire. Their crisscrossing paths headed straight for Zimei. Zimei slightly tilted his head back and stepped half a step backward with his right foot. His whole body turned into a streak of light, shooting upwards toward the sky. His figure flickered, creating countless afterimages amidst the clouds. He had once learned the move ¡°A Drop in the Ocean¡± at the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect while heading to the Eternal Ancient Continent. The vast ocean is endless and boundless, beyond one¡¯s sight. A mere drop is nothing more than a speck of water in the sea. Right then, when Zimei extended his right hand, a crystal-clear water droplet fell into the palm of his hand. ¡°A Drop in the Ocean,¡± Zimei shouted softly. The droplet fell into the void, instantly transforming into endless rivers. A tumultuous sea surged, completely engulfing the nine phoenixes that were coming toward him, intertwined in their attack. Seeing this, the Nine Suns Loose Man slightly knit his brows. ¡°Overwhelming,¡± he shouted forcefully. The flames around the nine phoenixes became even more vigorous, seemingly starting to suppress the ocean. The phoenixes cried out in unison, dancing across the Nine Skies. Witnessing this, the Nine Suns Loose Man roared again. ¡°Heaven-Shaking Giant.¡± The constantly surging flames on the bodies of the phoenixes coalesced. They formed the semblance of a giant figure. Legend had it that among the ancient Divine Persons was one named the Heaven-Shaking Giant. Holding a massive axe, towering high as the mountains, with eyes that could shoot fire, and limbs as strong as dark metal. Its strength was immeasurable; with a toss of its head, it could cleave the sun and moon, and its feet could shatter mountains and rivers. Zimei slightly furrowed his brows and let out a cold huff. The power of ¡°A Drop in the Ocean¡± in his right hand grew even stronger. But with the Heaven-Shaking Giant wielding the axe, it struck down with one blow, and a titanic wave rose up thousands of feet, cleaving open a path against the overwhelming tides. ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished dealing with him yet?¡± the voice of a woman in a white dress suddenly came from the side. She stepped on a white lotus and smiled, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head in response. The Power Vortex within her body spun wildly as the Heaven-Shaking Giant stepped through the void and faced off against the Heaven-Punishing Giant from afar. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to deal with it,¡± the voice of the woman in the white dress came from beside her. ¡°Whether you are Stepping into Immortality or bearing Destiny to ascend to Great Emperor, you can¡¯t avoid dealing with the Profound Meaning; it just happens that you can feel his Profound Meaning right now.¡± The so-called Profound Meaning is actually of many kinds, but Xu Zimei did not understand this area very well. However, the Profound Meaning of the Nine Suns Loose Man should be that of fire. In her past battles with Stepping into Immortality experts, Xu Zimei had triumphed purely with strength. She hadn¡¯t considered other possibilities. At the reminder of the woman in the white dress, when Xu Zimei spread her divine consciousness to truly comprehend, she indeed felt something out of the ordinary. It was a world of flames. With eyes closed, there was nothingness; with eyes open, everything dissipated again. At a simple glance, there were golden-red flames burning. But if one were to comprehend carefully, they would find these flames unraveling into strands of Profound Meaning floating in the void. Just when Xu Zimei wanted to take a closer look, suddenly, flames surged from all around her, abruptly waking her. At this moment, the Heaven-Shaking Giant was almost completely overpowering the Heaven-Punishing Giant, causing Xu Zimei to frown slightly. She actually felt a trembling from that power. ¡°Did you see it?¡± asked the woman in the white dress standing beside her. Xu Zimei nodded thoughtfully. Seeing that Xu Zimei and another didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, the Nine Suns Loose Man nearby felt slightly annoyed. The Heaven-Punishing Giant was roaring, but in the next moment, it was slapped down by the Heaven-Shaking Giant. Immediately after, the Heaven-Shaking Giant, like a wolf among sheep, charged directly into the midst of the roaming phoenixes. With just a tear, a phoenix was ripped in two. The phoenixes cried out in shock, causing chaos to ensue. ¡°Enough,¡± the Nine Suns Loose Man below bellowed in anger. He waved his right hand, and all the phoenixes annihilated, with the nine blazing suns rising into the sky around him. ¡°Nine Suns Heaven Refining.¡± Nine chains were coiled around his body. Each of these chains corresponded to one of the nine suns. At this moment, the Firmament itself was painted a crimson red by the Blazing Flame. The nine blazing suns were hidden within the void. The roar of the Nine Suns Loose Man echoed in the empty void. ¡°Nine Suns, have you gone mad,¡± the Crimson Blood Kylin shouted in alarm from the side. ¡°Run, run as far as you can,¡± bellowed the Nine Suns Loose Man. In fact, when the woman in the white dress descended and he felt her unfathomable presence, he had a premonition of his destiny. The clanking of chains echoed from his body. He had played with fire all his life, hence he was known as the Nine Suns Loose Man. But at this moment, as the Nine Suns became concealed within the void, and streaks of golden, thick flames traveled along the chains, burning up to his body, he found himself utterly powerless to resist, being burned into ashes immediately. ¡°Ten suns in the sky,¡± the woman in the white dress said word by word. This world itself had a sun, and now with the addition of the Nine Suns Loose Man¡¯s nine blazing suns, it startlingly became ten suns. Moreover, these ten suns were mutually restraining each other from afar. ¡°In the age of Wild Desolation, there was once a great drought. Several blazing suns in the sky made all living things suffer immensely. Countless creatures burned themselves at that time,¡± said the woman in the white dress indifferently. ¡°The scene today is indeed not much different from back then.¡± Chapter 912 - Chapter 912 Chapter 911 The Great Drought, Suppression Descends ?Chapter 912: Chapter 911 The Great Drought, Suppression Descends Chapter 912: Chapter 911 The Great Drought, Suppression Descends ¡°It¡¯s hot, unbearably hot,¡± that was Xu Zimei¡¯s most direct sensation. The sky showed no sun, only a swath of crimson. Endless Fire Refining Clouds tumbled overhead. For a moment, it seemed as though even the ocean could evaporate. Everyone felt an immense thirst as the moisture on the surface of their skin rapidly evaporated. Blood vessels and parched flesh were clearly visible. Xu Zimei slightly tilted her head up. In her right hand, pale Spiritual Energy was gathering, inexhaustible. The entire void began to tremble. ¡°If it¡¯s a Profound Meaning illusion, then let¡¯s shatter it with a punch,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. If it were really caused by the suns aligning, a rule of heaven and earth, then she would indeed have no solution. But these so-called suns were merely an illusion created by someone Stepping into Immortality, not to that extent. As long as one¡¯s power was strong enough, one could break it. ¡°Help me take care of that Crimson Blood Kylin, I want it,¡± Xu Zimei said to the lady in the white dress. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Immediately, her figure moved at the speed of light, directly heading toward the firmament above. Boundless waves of air formed around her fist. The dazzling light overhead was so intense that it was blinding. That punch consolidated almost all of Xu Zimei¡¯s strength around her. It contained the Creation Force, Demonic Qi, and the flow of Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth. With a ¡°boom¡±, An unprecedented explosion resounded in the void before her. It was as though someone had punched right beside her ear, causing a temporary ringing. The thick Fire Refining Clouds overhead broke apart amidst their turmoil. The crimson firmament looked like the surging sea, rippling with layers upon layers. And from it, ten thousand-foot-high waves rolled out. That punch directly blasted a hole through the firmament. Swallowing and submerging the grandiose suns within it. The roar of the Crimson Blood Kylin sounded from the side. But with the suppression of the white lotus controlled by the lady in the white dress, it couldn¡¯t escape. When Xu Zimei¡¯s figure fell from the firmament, the originally crimson sky gradually turned azure. The remaining sun hid behind the clouds. Because the real sun was far more distant from the Yuan Central Continent than a hundred thousand miles. Her punch had only shattered those nine false suns; the real sun was still beyond Xu Zimei¡¯s reach. ¡°What do you want it for? Don¡¯t tell me you want to use it as a mount,¡± the lady in the white dress asked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at the Crimson Blood Kylin and shook her head slightly. With the Vein Beast Chaos at her side, she did not lack for others. She simply wanted the beast to join her Myriad Demons Tribe. As for how it would join, that was for Chaos and the others to train, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it. Xu Zimei waved her right hand, tearing apart the Spatial Wall of the Divine Continent, and transported the Crimson Blood Kylin into it. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, my Kylin clan will not serve as mounts for others,¡± the enraged voice of the Crimson Blood Kylin came from within. ¡°Where did you send it to?¡± the lady in the white dress asked curiously. ¡°A small world I use for storing things,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. In fact, once a powerhouse reaches a certain realm, they can create their own small worlds. But this so-called small world is just a simple space. It is not a complete world. A complete world would be like Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Continent, with days and nights, Mysterious Yellow Qi, Yin and Yang Qi comprising Chaos. And with all things breeding and thriving, within an inexhaustible and self-replicating ecosystem. Where every being forms a healthy cycle. Even more so, someone like Xu Zimei could take it a step further, reviving Spiritual Energy and making the world increasingly powerful. ¡°That Crimson Blood Kylin must have already Stepped into Immortality, aren¡¯t you afraid it will destroy your little world?¡± the woman in white chuckled. Most powerhouses create their own little worlds, which are actually not very large. Sometimes it¡¯s just to store some things, which is more convenient than a Storage Ring. Because a little world has no potential for development. Then there are some powerhouses who have seen through the mundane world and create slightly bigger little worlds. They bring their family and friends into this space to live a life far removed from the trouble of the secular world. Of course, such cases are rare. ¡°To be frank, my little world is as large as a domain,¡± replied Xu Zimei. The woman in white was taken aback upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. A domain was as big as the Supreme Domain. The Yuan Central Continent was divided into five continents, and the Central Continent was further divided into five domains. The size of this little world was somewhat exaggerated. You have to know that most people¡¯s little worlds are only as big as a city, or several cities at best. ¡°I had some fortunate encounters in the past and once merged with a small world that was about to be destroyed,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not much use for anything, but it does have a large area.¡± ¡°Then you really stumbled upon a good opportunity,¡± the woman in white did not question further, laughing lightly. This kind of event is indeed rare. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. In truth, he had his own reasons for telling the woman in white about this. But this plan would only be useful later on. Otherwise, why would he, with nothing better to do, discuss his own Divine Continent with someone else? Plant the seed, and wait for it to bear fruit. ¡­ ¡°Greetings, Dean,¡± Mad Blade and Sword Without Trace hastened over and greeted the woman in white. ¡°This time the Academy has encountered a great disaster, and it is rare that you two could come to the rescue,¡± the woman in white said with a smile. ¡°It is our duty, and we will never forget the Academy¡¯s kindness,¡± Sword Without Trace shook his head and replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to suppress that Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. The Academy is in chaos right now, with all kinds of creatures stirring trouble. Outside, I will need you two to keep things under control,¡± the woman in white said. ¡°We shall obey the Dean¡¯s command,¡± Mad Blade replied quite seriously, his voice resonating powerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the woman in white finished instructing and then turned to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and the two of them flew towards the inner courtyard of the Heavenly Dao Academy. The firmament above the inner courtyard was different from the sky in other places. A dark grey Demonic Qi enveloped that part of the heavens and earth. The closer you got to the inner courtyard, the stronger the sensation of this demonic power became, and the more in awe you became of its might. ¡°You can¡¯t suppress me. The day I break through the seal will be the end for all of you.¡± An extremely furious voice came from the inner courtyard. Sand flew and rocks scurried around in the gloomy space. Even at a distance, Xu Zimei had already felt that pressure. Hair blowing about in the demonic winds. The woman in white¡¯s gaze was sharp, and with a light tap of her right hand in mid-air, numerous white lotuses condensed and formed a pathway straight ahead. Xu Zimei instantly felt the pressure vanish, his body suddenly relaxed. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the woman in white said with a smile. The two arrived at the very center of the inner courtyard. Present were not only the ten ancestors of the Heavenly Dao Academy but also a dozen Elders from the Academy. They were standing in a particular formation. Chapter 913 - Chapter 913 Chapter 912 Chaos Begins to Divide, Yin and Yang Split Dawn and Dusk ?Chapter 913: Chapter 912: Chaos Begins to Divide, Yin and Yang Split Dawn and Dusk Chapter 913: Chapter 912: Chaos Begins to Divide, Yin and Yang Split Dawn and Dusk A cage-like circular cage stood atop the earth. The surroundings were filled with gloomy monster winds. Inside the cage, the figure of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was trapped. Its claws swept across the cage; its wings flapped vigorously in flight, but the cage seemed to possess a force. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Whenever it touched the cage, it was shocked back down. ¡°You trash, release me now, and later you might get a quick death.¡± ¡°The ten ancestral masters are no longer here, you can¡¯t trap me, why bother with this futile effort?¡± ¡°Hey, you blind man over there, I¡¯m talking to you, hurry up and let me out.¡± ¡°And you, old fool, old and dying, did you hear me talking?¡± As soon as Xu Zimei entered the inner courtyard, he heard the loud shouts of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. Xu Zimei found it somewhat amusing. This didn¡¯t seem like a Demon King at all. It was more like a shrew scolding the streets. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Oh, there are two more people here, is this the dessert before the meal,¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc shouted again upon seeing Xu Zimei and another. ¡°This lady looks good, once I¡¯m out, I can spare her life and take her back for training.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, ancestors, how¡¯s it going?¡± the lady in the white dress stepped forward and asked. ¡°White girl, who is he?¡± An elder by the side looked at Xu Zimei and asked with a frown. ¡°He¡¯s here to help, and he¡¯s quite powerful,¡± the lady in the white dress replied. ¡°I brought him here. In resisting the external enemies this time, his contribution is considered the greatest for Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± ¡°Alright then, just stand by the side and don¡¯t disturb the sealing,¡± the elder waved his hand and said. ¡°This Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is stronger than we imagined. We thought it could be sealed for a day; now it seems, at most twelve hours, the cage will break.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s seal it quickly,¡± the lady in the white dress said with a frown. She raised her right hand, and a transparent bottle appeared from her hand. In this bottle, it seemed like the galaxies of the heavens were contained. With stars twinkling and the Milky Way hanging. It was a brilliant and dazzling vast starry sky. Anyone who saw this bottle would praise it as ¡°beautiful.¡± ¡°The Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi is already prepared, please proceed,¡± the lady in the white dress said. ¡°Okay,¡± the blindfolded elder nodded slightly. Upon seeing the appearance of the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t come close to me.¡± ¡°I can go crazy, and when I do, even I¡¯m afraid of myself.¡± Hearing the loud shouts of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, Xu Zimei slightly held his forehead. This Demon King truly shocked everyone. ¡°Will you just shut up,¡± an elder by the side, bothered by the incessant prattling of the Demon King, muttered sharply. ¡°Shut your mother¡¯s grave. Try being sealed for millions of years. Not having a single person to talk to, suffering in silence for millions of years. Once I catch you, I¡¯ll definitely spray you to death.¡± Upon hearing the words of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, the elder¡¯s face changed slightly. But he still suppressed the annoyance in his heart. Honestly, he was somewhat panicked. Because no one was sure they could control this Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. With a ¡°bang,¡± the bottle broke, and the stranded Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi instantly emitted a strong force. Although it was only a few drops of liquid, the power it contained shattered the entire void. As these few drops of Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi entered the void and seemed to be trying to escape, the blind elder raised his right hand and saw a very strong Spiritual Energy gather, enveloping all the few drops of Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi. ¡°This Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s essence is transformed from the Nine Heavens Sha Qi; just suppress the Evil Qi. ¡°It was suppressed,¡± said the blind elder. Beside him, another elder with an extraordinary temperament gently stroked his long beard. With a wave of his right hand, his hair instantly turned white, and the heavens and earth trembled. His white beard instantly grew hundreds of meters, enveloping the entire firmament. ¡°Transform evil Qi into purity, so the marshes of heaven and earth never run dry.¡± ¡°Chaos has just divided, Yin and Yang are separated by dawn.¡± At this moment, all ten ancestors of the Heavenly Dao Academy appeared calm and collected, forming seals with their hands. Surprisingly, no one attended to the Myriad Demons Prison Cage. ¡°Heaven and earth are endless, the Great Dao is obscure.¡± ¡°Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi, follow my will, together!¡± ¡­ A series of light shouts arose, and the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi above the firmament was becoming more and more terrifying. Mysterious Qi covered the sky, overwhelming the firmament. Within this mysterious Qi, the coordinates somehow illuminated. Qian, Kun, Xun, Zhen, Kan, Li, Gen, Dui. The eight directions corresponding to the Yin-Yang and Five Elements of heaven and earth lit up. ¡°In ancient times, they embraced all phenomena, observing the heavens above and the laws on earth below. Drawing from oneself up close, and from objects afar. Attributing to the virtues of Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, they searched for the calamities of all beings. Now, heaven and earth are out of balance, Evil Qi rushes to the sky, we wish to harness the Mysterious Qi, balance Yin and Yang, and suppress the Demon King.¡± Above, the Mysterious Qi transformed into a circular suppression pattern. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± the voice of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from below. ¡°Release me, and we¡¯ll call off our grudges.¡± ¡°Fall,¡± shouted the blind elder loudly. A rumbling sound came from overhead, and the circular pattern quickly spun down. At that moment, when the suppression pattern touched the Myriad Demons Prison Cage. A force spread out, like a seed entering the soil, wildly and proudly proliferating. The entire suppression pattern, with its powerful force, sought to envelop the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s body, originally standing, began to stoop gradually. As the suppression pattern slowly entered its body, everyone was somewhat excited. ¡°We did it,¡± shouted the blind elder with some excitement. ¡°Aren¡¯t you celebrating a bit early?¡± At that moment, a somewhat sinister voice came from the side. Then, the somber voice changed, bursting into loud laughter. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc leaned against the Myriad Demons Prison Cage, laughing heartily. Its appearance was as ridiculous as could be. But at that moment, the people surrounding it could not utter a laugh. They all watched the scene in bafflement and horror. ¡°Is the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi useless?¡± ¡°How could this be, its body is formed from Evil Qi. Mysterious Qi and Evil Qi naturally clash in Yin and Yang; how could this be?¡± Watching the bewildered expressions of the crowd, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s massive body slowly stood up. At that moment, an overwhelming beastly presence arrived, changing the color of the firmament. The cage that was supposed to trap it was torn open by one of its claws. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± the blind elder asked, his face showing his discomfort. ¡°Although I¡¯m reluctant to reply to you, I still can¡¯t help but elaborate.¡± The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc sneered. ¡°Do you think during the years I was sealed, I didn¡¯t anticipate you using Mysterious Qi against me? Millions of years ago, I altered my own essence; my true form is no longer Evil Qi. It is the true body of the Demon Roc.¡± Chapter 914 - Chapter 914 Chapter 913 Sending to the Minor World, Objective Achieved ?Chapter 914: Chapter 913 Sending to the Minor World, Objective Achieved Chapter 914: Chapter 913 Sending to the Minor World, Objective Achieved ¡°The body of a Demon Roc?¡± Upon hearing the words of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, the woman in the white dress slightly furrowed her brows. ¡°You should still remember that my original form is not solely comprised of the Nine Heavens Sha Qi but also includes the Beast Primordial Glazed Heart left by the Golden-Winged Roc. Previously, the Evil Qi was dominant with the Glazed Heart serving as a supplement. Now I¡¯ve allowed the Glazed Heart to take the lead, with the Evil Qi as assistance. This Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi naturally has no effect on me.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be,¡± an Elder at the side shook his head with a pale face, unwilling to believe the reality before him. If it really were so, then the fate of the Heavenly Dao Academy and all of them would be sealed. ¡°Tell me, how do you wish to die?¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc asked indifferently. ¡°Would you prefer to be sealed for countless years like this King, ultimately dying in solitude, Or to be slain outright?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you all overlooked a problem?¡± came Xu Zimei¡¯s voice from the side. Instantly, it drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Whether the Evil Qi dominates or supplements, it cannot be separated from the Evil Qi. Since there is Evil Qi, shouldn¡¯t the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi still be effective? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? It¡¯s just a matter of how effective.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone came to their senses. ¡°Right, this Demon King is deceiving us.¡± The people at the side all realized this, and even the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s expression slightly changed. ¡°Try it,¡± the blind elder hastily said. He saw his left hand forming seals, with streams of invisible energy coiling around his hands. ¡°Explode,¡± as he moved his hands, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc let out a roar. Its massive body fell to the ground and rolled around. Countless buildings collapsed. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re done for; this King will remember you,¡± an angry shout from the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from aside. ¡°It works,¡± everyone around them rejoiced. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and suppress,¡± an old man with an extraordinary temperament shouted aloud. The ten Masters formed seals again, the people around them assisting with the Suppression Formation, gathering Spiritual Energy continuously for the control of the Masters. ¡°This Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is truly cunning, suppressing its Mysterious Qi. For a moment, we did not perceive it. Otherwise, we would have truly fallen for its ploy,¡± someone scoffed coldly. As the Mysterious Qi was manipulated again, and the Suppression Technique was initiated, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s body experienced turmoil comparable to the upheaval of the seas. Evil Qi and Mysterious Qia€¡±two distinct types of energiesa€¡±were in conflict. Much like ice and fierce fire, one must either freeze or melt the other. ¡°Great Master, do we need to do anything?¡± the woman in the white dress asked from the side. The Suppression Technique had already been initiated, and others could no longer intervene in the Formation at will. The Way of Formation is like the Changes of the Circulation; not a single mistake can be afforded. A slight shift in position can lead to world-shattering alterations, Especially with such grand Formations. ¡°Leave the academy,¡± the blind elder sighed and said. ¡°Why, Elder?¡± some Elders who hadn¡¯t grasped the situation were surprised and hastily inquired. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc had already been temporarily suppressed; one would think it should be resealed, shouldn¡¯t it? ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°What the Demon King said is correct; it has already transformed its body. The body of the Demon Roc is the priority; the so-called Evil Qi is merely auxiliary,¡± the blind elder sighed. ¡°At present, the Mysterious Qi can still affect it, but sealing it completely is out of the question. When this surge of Mysterious Qi is exhausted, that will be the moment of its escape.¡± ¡°How could this be,¡± at this moment, even the woman in the white dress felt incredibly troubled. ¡°Before the Demon King breaks free, arrange for everyone to leave this place,¡± the blind elder instructed. Just as everyone was at a loss, the Demon King¡¯s laughter echoed in the deserted inner courtyard. Xu Zimei cleared his throat lightly, ¡°Ahem, I say everyone.¡± He had only spoken halfway when he was interrupted by the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. ¡°Kid, shut up. You can¡¯t speak anything good, you never do.¡± ¡°Actually, I have a way to solve this.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice came through, causing a jolt among the crowd once again. ¡°What way?¡± Before the woman in the white dress could speak, the blind elder on the side hurriedly asked. ¡°Do you remember that mini-world I told you about,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the woman in the white dress. He said, ¡°I previously integrated a mini-world left behind by a powerful being on the brink of destruction. This mini-world is located outside of the Yuan Central Continent, usually drifting within the spatial walls. Right now, only I can open this mini-world; I have absolute control over it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman in the white dress asked thoughtfully. ¡°Since we can neither kill it nor seal it, why not exile it to that mini-world,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Once it enters that mini-world within the spatial wall, it won¡¯t be able to come back. Even if we open up the mini-world, we can¡¯t break through the spatial walls of the Yuan Central Continent.¡± Xu Zimei was right in saying this. Although the Yuan Central Continent is only a mid-tier world, indeed it¡¯s not something that could be broken by merely reaching the Nirvana Realm. At the very least, one has to reach the status of a Great Emperor. Xu Zimei had previously gone to the Eternal Ancient Continent because its spatial walls were weak, and he was carried there by spatial torrents. On his own power, it was truly an impossible task. ¡°I knew you were up to no good, kid, always full of schemes,¡± the voice of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from beside. It bellowed, ¡°Kid, once I get out, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± ¡°Really possible?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the blind elder and the others were still somewhat hesitant. ¡°Let¡¯s try it. Do you have any better solutions?¡± Xu Zimei asked. He had told the woman in the white dress about his mini-world previously, specifically in preparation for this Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. A Demon King from the Nirvana Realm is truly something to look forward to. Once it gets into the Divine Continent, there will be Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General inside. Plus, with the entire world under his control, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble. ¡°I know your intentions are certainly not simple,¡± the woman in the white dress looked at Xu Zimei and said. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a person who would make a losing deal, but if you truly can help us, the Heavenly Dao Academy owes you a big favor.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, while the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi can still suppress, let¡¯s all send it in together,¡± the blind elder said. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes grew sharp, and with a wave of his right hand, He tore open a rift nearby. This tear wasn¡¯t in the spatial wall of the Yuan Central Continent, but that of the Divine Continent¡¯s spatial wall. By opening the spatial wall, they could send the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc through. However, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s resistance was powerful, and Xu Zimei¡¯s own strength was not enough; he had to enlist the help of the entire Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s elders. Beside him, the woman in the white dress¡¯s eyes stirred with an inexplicable power. Beneath them, a white lotus that covered the sky bloomed. The sky seemed to be raining. But upon closer inspection, these were not raindrops, but tiny white lotuses falling. It seemed more fitting to call this phenomenon a white lotus rain. Chapter 915 - Chapter 915 Chapter 914 Monster Peng Transforms, Nine Flames Emerge ?Chapter 915: Chapter 914: Monster Peng Transforms, Nine Flames Emerge Chapter 915: Chapter 914: Monster Peng Transforms, Nine Flames Emerge The roar of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came through, and this time the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was clearly panicking. It didn¡¯t want to be exiled, so it could only resist desperately. The huge lotus flower, under the reflection of the shower of white lotus flowers, enveloped the enormous body of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. ¡°Rise,¡± as more and more Spiritual Energy surged in. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc could be seen slowly being supported by the lotus flower, gently floating upwards, towards the realm rift. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was still resisting fiercely. Its sharp claws tore through the lotus, and the two golden horns on its head constantly emitted astonishing power. Blazing Flame, Thunderbolt, various types of powers spread out. Just then, everyone suddenly noticed that the white lotus originally enveloping it had started to turn black. In a blink of an eye, half of the white lotus had turned into a black lotus. ¡°This is, the Principle of Death,¡± the White Robed Lady said surprisedly. ¡°Hurry and stop it, don¡¯t let it use the Principle of Death, otherwise my white lotus won¡¯t hold.¡± Principles are divided into many types, like the known Five Elements, Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, and even Wind, Thunder, Light, Dark, Icea€¡±all part of the ordinary Principles. But above the ordinary Principles are some special laws. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? Life, Death, Mental, Destruction, Curse, including Time, Space, these are special types of Principles. Their difficulty in comprehension, and the power of their use, far exceed that of the ordinary Principles. Hearing the White Robed Lady¡¯s words, everyone looked serious. The blind Elder held a long stick, directly striking towards the head of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. The stick spun several circles in the palm of his hand, the ¡°humming¡± sound of the stick reverberated through the space. Immediately afterward came a ¡°boom¡± as the explosion rocked, and the stick heavily struck the top of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s head. The others didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. There was a Five-clawed Golden Dragon soaring into the sky to descend, and there were piercing Ice and Snow freezing thousands of miles. There was a Fire Lion roaring in, and there was a giant axe splitting the Firmament. These ten masters each used their abilities, and in an instant, all of them attacked the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, preventing it from using the Principle of Death to damage the white lotus body. ¡°You all deserve to die,¡± the furious roar of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from inside the white lotus. ¡°White Lotus Purification of the World,¡± the White Robed Lady¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, overshadowing the sound of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. Endless white Spiritual Energy spread out from her body. Then the other end of the Spiritual Energy connected to the enormous white lotus. A very holy power was circulating within it. ¡°Holy Principle?¡± The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc shouted in horror. ¡°You are also Stepping into Immortality.¡± At the same time, the Firmament previously shrouded in Demonic Qi began to cloud over, with Thunderbolts tearing through the Demonic Qi. Intent on utterly annihilating this land, the Thunder Authority shook the world, and the Heavenly Tribulation arrived in all its majesty. ¡°Quick,¡± feeling the Heavenly Tribulation above, the White Robed Lady shouted. ¡°My Heavenly Tribulation hasn¡¯t been passed, the Power of Laws can¡¯t be used for too long, otherwise I will be forced to undergo the tribulation, and all of us will die.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces turned solemn. Xu Zimei had also heard the White Robed Lady mention before. Entering the Nirvana Realm required two steps, one was converting Profound Meaning into Principle, which she had already completed. But the Heavenly Tribulation hasn¡¯t been passed, hence only half a step has been made. The Heavenly Tribulation is extremely important, without complete preparation, she did not plan to pass it now. ¡°Let¡¯s work together and push it into the rift,¡± the blind Elder shouted. With the Holy Principle integrating the Principle of Death, finally, through everyone¡¯s efforts, the colossal body of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was pushed little by little into the rift of the Divine Continent. ¡°You all wait, this king will one day return,¡± the unwilling roar of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from within. Right after that, Xu Zimei swung her right hand, and the Spatial Wall immediately closed. The demonic Qi, swirling in transformation, gradually began to dissipate around them, leaving behind nothing but the wreckage of the aftermath of the great battle. When the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc entered the Divine Continent, its existence in the Nirvana Realm meant it was particularly capable of directly sensing the Principles of a world. It discovered that this place was not, as Xu Zimei had described, a small world on the brink of destruction. It was, in fact, a world with complete Principles and even brimming with Spiritual Energy. Its heart was exceedingly startled, and it dared not continue pondering. A complete world. It understood deep down what an earth-shattering measure this was. ¡°Welcome to the Divine Continent,¡± just then, a voice rang out from beside it. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc quickly turned around, only to see Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General standing nearby. It had failed utterly to sense the presence of the two. ¡°Who are you?¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc quickly asked. ¡°You will know in due time,¡± Bai Meng said with a smile. ¡°However, my master¡¯s command is to discipline you first before answering your questions.¡± That day, the Myriad Demons Tribe echoed with the miserable cries of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, resonating continuously. ¡°It won¡¯t come back, will it?¡± an Elder asked, not minding their dignity as they suddenly sat down on the ground, sighing a breath of relief while the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was being sent away. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°We at Heavenly Dao Academy owe you a big favor for this. Should you need anything in the future, as long as it¡¯s within our power, we will help,¡± the blind Elder said, looking towards Zimo. ¡°I will,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. In truth, his target was the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. As for the favor of the Heavenly Dao Academy, it was merely a matter completed in passing. After the blind Elder finished speaking, they turned towards the woman in the white dress, speaking again, ¡°Now that the matter with the Demon King is resolved, we shall enter seclusion. All the students who stood with the Academy in its time of crisis must be remembered.¡± ¡°I will,¡± the woman in the white dress nodded in agreement. The figures of the Ten Ancestors gradually disappeared into the void. ?¦Ï???.§ã? In truth, unless the Heavenly Dao Academy faced a crisis of annihilation, they would not appear. Now the administration of the Heavenly Dao Academy was no longer in their hands; it was the Dean who had the final say. ¡°After the great battle, much needs to be rebuilt,¡± the woman in the white dress said to Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°I might be quite busy in the coming days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Myriad Treasures Pavilion,¡± Xu Zimei stated directly. ¡°No problem,¡± the woman in the white dress replied. ¡°The token I gave you before will grant you access to the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. No one will stop you with it in hand.¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and headed straight towards the direction of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, the woman in the white dress gently shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m truly looking forward to the moment Destiny arrives.¡± At that moment, Bai Lin was still guarding the pavilion in the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Seeing Xu Zimei approach, she hastily asked, ¡°Are you all okay?¡± ¡°Everything that needed resolving has been dealt with,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Bai Lin breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Thank you for this time.¡± Xu Zimei took out the token, placing it on the chess table in the pavilion. As the token emitted a dazzling light, the previously stark contrast of black and white chess pieces on the board instantly transformed. Chapter 916 - Chapter 916 Chapter 915 Forging the True Divine Sword ?Chapter 916: Chapter 915 Forging the True Divine Sword Chapter 916: Chapter 915 Forging the True Divine Sword The black and white chess pieces transformed into two dragons, one black and one white, battling fiercely in the center of the chessboard. Dragon roars echoed, and in a flash, the chessboard seemed to evolve into a small worlda€¡±sky darkened, ground gloomy, the battle relentless and unending. The moment the token was released, the battling black and white dragons suddenly entwined and merged into one. The dragon spiraled, and space instantly fell silent. From the void came a humming vibration, as if a gateway had been opened. A crack appeared in the void before him. Xu Zimei followed the fissure and stepped through, his figure disappearing from the arbor. ¡­a€| His body seemed weightless in the void, after several falls. The space before Xu Zimei began to twist and warp, and soon after, the scene changed, and he found himself inside a loft. Upon entering, Xu Zimei immediately felt countless gazes landing on him. Although he was unclear about the source of these gazes, he understood in his heart. Myriad Treasures Pavilion would certainly not rely solely on himself to guard it; had he been unable to defend it, others who infiltrated would certainly face a second line of defense. However, these people only watched Xu Zimei with their gazes, offering no hindrance. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? Xu Zimei then began to survey his surroundings. This place resembled a terrace, or perhaps it could be called a warehouse. But everything inside was arranged neatly and in order. Xu Zimei walked down the spacious aisle, glancing briefly at the glowing labels on either side. ¡°Monster Beast category, Secret Techniques, Treasured Items, Five Elements Series, Peerless Category, Holy Words, Mythological Scrolls¡­.¡± The items here were various and strange, one could say everything was available. Whether it was something one could imagine, or even beyond imagination, it was all present here. There were illusions of Kylins stepping on auspicious clouds, and creatures resembling diamond gorillas trapped in cages. They bared their teeth and howled as Xu Zimei passed by. This place was both an Immortal Realm paradise and a Human Hell. It was as if all things were perfectly integrated here. Xu Zimei searched for the Nine-Bend Godly Flames among them. At last, he found the category of flames. The flames collected here were all native flame seeds, not just any ordinary flame. A flame seed¡¯s core is crucial for reproduction and continuity. Xu Zimei started to search among these companion creatures that accompanied the flames displayed. Even rare Divine Fires numbered in the hundreds within Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Each one was unique in form and differed in color. Transforming all things, some even possessing form and spirit. Finally, Xu Zimei halted before an antique oil lamp hanging in front of him. Clearly written in front of this oil lamp were the words ¡°Nine-Bend Godly Flames.¡± Nine-Bend Godly Flames, The Supreme Refining Divine Flame for crafting artifacts, renowned for its potent effects. Any weapon forged with it would inherently possess attributes. Due to the tremendous potential of this Divine Fire, it could even be used to forge weapons that Defy the Heavens. However, one must not forcefully attempt to craft with it without possessing absolute strength.¡± Looking at the introduction and descriptions of the Divine Fire, Xu Zimei chuckled. He placed his right hand on the oil lamp. This oil lamp was of an incredibly ancient era, and by its worn condition, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that it once was a Supreme treasure. But now, the treasure lay dust-covered, almost in ruins; if not for the Nine-Bend Godly Flames within, it would likely have escaped notice altogether. ¡­ When Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand reached out to absorb the Divine Fire, the previously tranquil flames instantly became violent. It was as if the peacefulness of tens of thousands of years had been shattered. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames began to go berserk. Streams of flame spread out, wielding the power to destroy heaven and earth, the Divine Fire was tenacious and enduring. Very difficult to extinguish. However, Xu Zimei was well-prepared, with a grand wave of his hand. The Creation Force permeated, directly suppressing the Nine-Bend Godly Flames. Although the Divine Fire was strong, it had no master, and it was just attacking instinctively. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei bit by bit drew the Divine Fire out from the oil lamp, then collected it within the Divine Continent. Now, the Divine Continent had become his storage space for items. After taking away the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, Xu Zimei also left the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. The various gazes that had been fixed on him gradually faded away. After stepping out of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion, Xu Zimei once again returned to the pavilion from earlier. Now Bai Lin had already left. Xu Zimei took a look in a direction and set out toward Vermilion Bird Island. If he were to forge a weapon, although he had the Supreme Hammer and the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, He himself didn¡¯t have much understanding of this art. Both artifact refining and pill concoction were ancient and complex professions. And Shi Jian was the most suitable target Xu Zimei had chosen. The other party was the topmost, both in terms of identity within the Stone Race and mastery over the art of weapon forging. When Xu Zimei arrived at Vermilion Bird Island, Venerable Nu had already been waiting there for quite some time. ¡°Master,¡± Xu Zimei greeted respectfully. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He looked at Venerable Nu, who was in a red robe, seeming robust and healthy, but Xu Zimei still detected a faint scent of blood. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. You¡¯ve come back because you have matters to attend to, right?¡± Venerable Nu said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Brother Shi Jian, hoping to get his help in forging a weapon,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Let me take you to him,¡± Venerable Nu nodded in response. Once again arriving at the front of the earlier blacksmith shop, Shi Jian, unusually, was not forging, but rather dissecting some weapons. Melting them down for recasting. ¡°With the recent great battle, many weapons were lost,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile as he saw the two approaching. ¡°Although they¡¯re not particularly valuable, I couldn¡¯t bear to see the weapons go to waste, so I collected them.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help in forging a weapon.¡± ¡°No problem. Considering the great favor you¡¯ve done for my Stone Race, let alone one weapon, even ten or a hundred would be no issue. I shall spare no effort,¡± Shi Jian said solemnly. Without Xu Zimei, there would be no Stone Race today, nor would there be Shi Jian himself. Such a favor could not be repaid by merely forging one weapon. ¡°I must clarify in advance, this weapon is not an ordinary one; it might attract a Heavenly Tribulation.¡± Xu Zimei continued, ¡°The forger might even face a risk to their life, which I can¡¯t guarantee.¡± ¡°I understand. If it were an ordinary weapon, you would not have come to me to forge it,¡± Shi Jian said with a smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s about weapon forging, let me take you to a place,¡± Venerable Nu spoke up from the side. ¡°What place?¡± Shi Jian joked with a smile, ¡°Surely not Weapon Mountain?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is Weapon Mountain,¡± Venerable Nu affirmed with a serious nod. Shi Jian was stunned for a moment, speaking in surprise, ¡°As far as I know, Weapon Mountain is not open to the public. That¡¯s an explicit rule of the academy.¡± ¡°Rules are rigid, but people are flexible,¡± Venerable Nu said with a smile. Chapter 917 - Chapter 917 Chapter 916 The History of Ming Jian, Weapon Mountain ?Chapter 917: Chapter 916: The History of Ming Jian, Weapon Mountain Chapter 917: Chapter 916: The History of Ming Jian, Weapon Mountain ¡°Living people can¡¯t always be bound by dead rules,¡± Zimo¡¯s contributions to this battle were so immense that not to mention one Weapon Mountain, even ten would not be an exaggeration. Some things can¡¯t be repaid that simply.¡± Hearing Venerable Nu¡¯s words, Shi Jian nodded in agreement. Just like Xu Zimei saving the Stone Race, his kindness couldn¡¯t be repaid with just one or two favors. ¡°What are you talking about, this ¡®Weapon Mountain¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Why does it sound so confusing to me?¡± ¡°Weapon Mountain is a very famous structure in our Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Shi Jian hurriedly explained. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that long ago, one of the ten founding masters of our academy, the Artifact Saint, refined supreme divine artifacts there. The patterns of the artifacts were carved into this land. Since then, any Artifact Refiner in the academy who passes away chooses to be buried there, treating this place as a holy land. And if there are ownerless godly artifacts, they too are buried within this mountain.¡± ¡°But what does this have to do with refining artifacts?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Listen, over time, with more and more godly artifacts and more Artifact Refiners passing away there, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï ¡°And if a Heavenly Tribulation descends, this Qi can also lessen its power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never heard before, interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°However, powerful as No-Dirt Qi is, Weapon Mountain was once the place where countless predecessors passed away. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Thus, the academy does not allow others to refine there, to avoid disturbing the ancestors,¡± Shi Jian explained. ¡°But this is a special situation, and I think the dean should agree.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡­ The Heavenly Dao Academy had just experienced a great battle. They had to deal with foreign enemies and reorganize the academy after the death of the old ancestors from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Moreover, many collapsed ruins had to be rebuilt. As the dean, the lady in the white dress was naturally the busiest. When Xu Zimei and his companions sought her out, she pondered for a moment and then agreed. ¡°Go, but try not to disturb the peace there as much as possible.¡± The group left the inner courtyard of the academy and headed directly to the south. Venerable Nu knew the way, so he led at the front. As they traveled southward, the buildings in front of them gradually disappeared. Pavilions and towers gave way to a jungle. Weeds grew wild all around, some even taller than the people, exuding a sense of desolation. Being close to Weapon Mountain, this area seldom saw human activity, so it was ironically the most intact after the great battle at the academy. ¡°Look there,¡± Venerable Nu raised his hand and pointed ahead, saying, ¡°That is Weapon Mountain.¡± Xu Zimei gazed into the distance and saw a very tall mountain at the edge of his vision. It didn¡¯t pierce the clouds but still stood majestically. The shape of the mountain resembled a sword, and also seemed like a club, spear, and lance¡­ Viewed from different angles, it presented various images. But the distinctive feature was the aura of Weapon Mountain. It seemed to condense the essence of thousands of weapons. Just like Xu Zimei once encountered a Battle Body that combined the essence of all weapons into one. But that was one in ten thousand Battle Bodies. Plainly speaking, Weapon Mountain was just a place where weapons were stored. Sometimes, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the world¡¯s incredible creations. ¡­ As they drew closer to Weapon Mountain, they could see the mountain more clearly. The broken swords, long spears, and all sorts of other weapons embedded in the mountainside. Some were half-buried, with the remaining half discolored by the rain and sun. Many more weapons were buried within this great mountain. As the three climbed to the summit of Weapon Mountain, they felt a prickling at their backs. It was as if they were being targeted by something tremendously terrifying. Their souls and bodies alike were wracked with discomfort. ¡°No worries, don¡¯t harbor any hostility. Let¡¯s head straight to the mountaintop,¡± Venerable Nu advised. The trio continued their ascent along the mountain path. ¡°The Drunken Rain Sword, three feet in length, was the blade wielded by the Swordsman of Drunken Rain in his day, summoning storms and thunder at its unsheathing, wine surging like waves to Heaven Edge. Later, as the Swordsman of Drunken Rain passed away here, this sword too never saw the light of day again.¡± Along the way, Venerable Nu would introduce some of the renowned weapons they encountered to the two companions. ¡°The Sunlight Spear, was the signature weapon of Ancestor of Sunlight in his time, with his Sunlight Spear in hand, friends vanished without a trace across Heaven Edge.¡± ¡°The Dragon Binding Rope, able to leap over stars or dive into dragon seas. Its unfurling causes even ghosts to worry, the proudest creation of the legendary weapon master You Zi Cheng.¡± Following Venerable Nu¡¯s voice as it permeated the mountainside, the two were able to rekindle these tales, long buried and even forgotten. There were many powerful beings in this world, but even more had been forgotten by people. Because what people remember forever are only those few at the pinnacle. Others, if they do not appear, will gradually be forgotten by the world, by this mortal realm. ¡­ An hour later, the three arrived at the summit without mishap. Weapon Mountain was situated in the southern corner, and from its peak, one could just make out a quarter of the expanse of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Their expressions were mixed. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here,¡± ordered Venerable Nu. ¡°Zimei and I will act as protectors while you forge. You must succeed.¡± Shi Jian nodded firmly. For an artifact refiner, successfully crafting a divine weapon was a glory of its own. When Xu Zimei took out the Supreme Hammer and the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, the void around them began to shift. He then took out the True Divine Sword. Five fragments, and the Sword Spirit. ¡°What a sword,¡± Shi Jian exclaimed in admiration. ¡°The material of this sword is rarely seen in the world. I¡¯ve forged swords for so many years, and not a single one could compare to this blade. No, not just comparea€¡±none even had the right to be mentioned in the same breath.¡± He held the sword as one might gaze upon a flawless piece of jade, with a glint shining in his eyes. ¡°This sword was actually perfectly crafted once before, only now it¡¯s shattered and needs to be reforged.¡± Xu Zimei explained. ¡°Nothing needs changing, just rebuild it in its original form.¡± ¡°Rest assured,¡± Shi Jian nodded emphatically. ¡°This sword will certainly become famous throughout the world. And it will be one of a kind.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said nothing. He didn¡¯t care whether the True Divine Sword would become famous. He needed the True Divine Sword to open the Ancient Heavenly Court. To use it as a key. Then, he would destroy it to reforge Tyrant Shadow. Tyrant Shadow was his true love. Shi Jian sat cross-legged, not rushing to start the forging. Instead, he closed his eyes to rest and rejuvenate, to bring his Essence, Qi, and Spirit to their peak condition. Chapter 918 - Chapter 918 Chapter 917 Heavenly Tribulation ?Chapter 918: Chapter 917 Heavenly Tribulation Chapter 918: Chapter 917 Heavenly Tribulation Forging a weapon, for an Artifact Refiner, the state of mind was the most important. Suddenly, the moment Shi Jian opened his eyes, a glimmer of brilliance flashed through his eyes. A surge of Spiritual Energy was escaping all around Shi Jian. ¡°Fire, come,¡± he uttered softly. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames seemed to sense something and automatically leapt into his palm. Then, the flames began to spread wildly, enveloping Shi Jian completely. When the Nine-Bend Godly Flames became like his limbs, controllable at will, Shi Jian then raised his right hand. He lifted the shards of the True Divine Sword. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames transformed into a long dragon, directly swallowing the five fragments. ¡°Hoo hoo hoo,¡± the sound of the flames burning echoed in the air. Reforging the True Divine Sword was a prolonged process. Especially for the True Divine Sword, it was more challenging than ordinary weapons. Shi Jian controlled the temperature of the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, not a bit too much, nor too little. It was also a test of his control over the flames. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Xu Zimei was not in a hurry, he and Venerable Nu were sitting in front of the mountain summit, facing the biting wind. It was now autumn, and in the distance, the maple trees swayed their bodies in the wind. A swath of fiery red maple leaves floated in mid-air, laying a thick layer on the ground. ¡°When the sword is refined, will you leave?¡± asked Venerable Nu. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, smiling, ¡°There¡¯s no longer a reason to stay here. I plan to look for something interesting.¡± Venerable Nu raised his right hand and pointed toward the firmament far away. Destiny¡¯s scope was expanding, that piece of sky looked as if it was rendered anew. The wind changed, storms of Spiritual Energy gathered. The storm before the storm, perhaps this time, the storm was going to be stronger than ever. It would influence the fate of an era across the entire Yuan Central Continent. ¡°You will go there, right?¡± Venerable Nu pointed toward the direction of Destiny and said. Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Be careful not to capsize in the gutter,¡± Venerable Nu cautioned. ¡°Wherever, whenever, don¡¯t forget, you are a student from the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± ¡°How much do you know about the past?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°The past? What are you referring to?¡± ¡°The founder of the Wild Desolation era,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Holy Master?¡± Venerable Nu paused for a moment, then asked. It was well-known in the long history of the Yuan Central Continent, there were three periods. The Mythical Era, the Wild Desolation Era, the Era of Emperors. The Era of Emperors was founded by the True Martial Holy Sect. In historic accounts, the Mythical Era¡¯s beginning was blurred, but it was ended by the War God¡¯s fight in the twilight of the gods. And the founder of the Wild Desolation Era was the Holy Master. Flowers in the Flower Valley bloomed and withered, the man holding the True Divine Sword stepped out of the Flower Valley and since then founded an era. He established the Ancient Holy Court, suppressing one era after another, eventually his trace turned into a mystery and vanished in the mists of history. What remained in the world was only that True Divine Sword. I have left all the treasures and mysteries in the Ancient Holy Court, and the True Divine Sword is the key to that place. From then on, the legend has been circulating through the lands of the Yuan Central Continent. The man who grew the flowers, was also honored as the Holy Master. Regarding the Holy Master¡¯s identity, later generations speculated much. Some said he was an incarnation of the Monster Race. Otherwise, why would the Monster Race flourish during the Wild Desolation Era, overpowering other races? Others said he was a human, but the Holy Master was always fair, never involving himself in the clashes of races. The rise of the Monster Race had nothing to do with him. ¡°` ¡­ ¡°You asked the right person this time,¡± Venerable Nu chuckled. ¡°There was a period when I specifically researched the history of Yuan Central Continent. I read all the ancient texts in the entire academy.¡± ¡°Do you know where the Ancient Holy Court is located?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Are you planning to go?¡± Venerable Nu asked. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, Venerable Nu then said, ¡°Although I am not one hundred percent certain, based on my estimation, the Ancient Heavenly Court should be within the Form Blood Space.¡± ¡°The place where the Form Blood Beasts are sealed?¡± Xu Zimei paused briefly, then said. It was understood that the True Divine Sword would certainly be forged without mishap. However, Xu Zimei was unsure about the location of the Ancient Heavenly Court; after all, he had not extensively studied the history of the Wild Desolation Era. ¡°It seems the Holy Master also has his own calculations,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Inside the Form Blood Space, one would have to kill those peripheral Form Blood Beasts to enter the Ancient Heavenly Court. It was known that after the War God ended the doomsday of the gods, without the Divine Spirits, these Form Blood Beasts nearly ruled the world. Their strength was indescribable. Even the Holy Master¡¯s Suppression was bound to break eventually. ¡­ At this moment, Shi Jian had been using the Nine-Bend Godly Flames to melt the fragments for nearly seven hours. The sky above gradually darkened. The fragments of the True Divine Sword began to glow red. ¡°Supreme Hammer,¡± Shi Jian called out and with a wave of his right hand, the Supreme Hammer, with its overwhelming might, descended from the sky, landing in the palm of his hand. He picked up the Supreme Hammer and fiercely struck the blazing red fragments. The sound of ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± hammering came from above. Xu Zimei knew that this so-called hammering was not to change the appearance of the True Divine Sword. Rather, it was to purge all impurities and reforge all the cracks in the fragments, rejuvenating them completely. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï In the sky, the moonlight was bright and gentle. The autumn night was cool. Xu Zimei leaned against a nearby boulder, watching Shi Jian¡¯s busy figure. With each bit of hammering, the five fragments re-fused, and the cracks on them gradually vanished. Shi Jian hammered the entire night, and at dawn the next day, suddenly, a fire dragon soared into the sky as he softly commanded, ¡°Sword Spirit, go!¡± The Sword Spirit of the True Divine Sword was directly infused into the sword. All things possess spirits, and the Sword Spirit was akin to a spirit. The moment the Sword Spirit entered, the firmament seemed to sense something. The sky immediately changed as storm clouds gathered, replacing the previously clear blue sky. A vortex-like black cloud appeared overhead, slowly rotating in a counterclockwise direction. Within this vortex, thunderbolts gradually spread out. They were gray thunderbolts. Carrying the scent of destruction and death. As the thunderbolts condensed, the spreading thunderbolt exuded an astonishing power. ¡°This is¡­ Dutian Divine Thunder,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. He knew his Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil had three tiers. The strongest, was the Dutian Divine Thunder. No one understood the power of this thunderbolt better than he did. ¡°This looks rather tricky,¡± Xu Zimei stood up and remarked. ¡°I heard that this Heavenly Tribulation is divided into nine levels, I wonder how many levels this one will invoke,¡± Venerable Nu also stood up and added. ¡°No matter the level of Heavenly Tribulation, we must protect Senior Brother Shi¡¯s safety,¡± Xu Zimei declared. As the Sword Spirit fused with the True Divine Sword. ¡°` Chapter 919 - Chapter 919 Chapter 918 Level 4, Death ?Chapter 919: Chapter 918 Level 4, Death? Chapter 919: Chapter 918 Level 4, Death? With every bit of the Sword Spirit that merged, the thunderbolts above grew stronger and more violent. Shi Jian¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the sweat on his forehead dripped down relentlessly. It was evident that he was under immense pressure. Even the veins on his arms and forehead bulged bit by bit. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames wrapped around him, the crackling sound of burning arose, and sparks scattered as they burst. The True Divine Sword¡¯s humming resounded through the void. A powerful Sword Intent soared to the skies, swearing to split the entire firmament open. On the Divine Sword, spiritual energies of various colors were gathering. The Divine Sword seemed to condense the energy of heaven and earth, the Five Elements, Yin and Yang, the sun and the moon; the entire sword radiated with light. Suddenly, the thunderbolts in the firmament seemed enraged. A gray thunderbolt slashed directly downward. The spread of the ¡°zzz¡± thunder echoed all around. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï The empty space it passed through was directly destroyed, forming a beautiful trail. With a ¡°boom,¡± before the thunderbolt even touched down, Xu Zimei leapt into the air and shattered it with a punch. He looked up and saw that an even stronger thunderbolt seemed to be gathering above. Xu Zimei glanced at his fist again, feeling very numb, as if he¡¯d lost his sense of touch in an instant. ¡°Judging by the scale, this should be a level three Heavenly Tribulation,¡± Venerable Nu mentioned. ¡°However, the Artifact Refiner himself is supposed to withstand the Heavenly Tribulation. Your forceful intervention has raised it to a level four Heavenly Tribulation.¡± ¡°This thunder is indeed vicious,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°There¡¯re three more to come. If you can¡¯t withstand it, let the No Dirt Qi from Weapon Mountain resist for a moment,¡± Venerable Nu said. ¡°I can¡¯t intervene; otherwise, the power of the Heavenly Tribulation will rise even further.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The reforging of the True Divine Sword had reached the final stage; not a single mistake could be allowed. In the firmament, with a Heaven Shaking explosion erupting, another roar resounded. A thunderbolt as thick as a water barrel fell down. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? The intent of Destruction, just like Wu Geng, persisted endlessly. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, and the Shaking Heaven Power spread around him. With the appearance of the Heaven-Shaking Giant and to be extra cautious, he even opened the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. The Heavenly Tribulation was not to be underestimated, nor to be treated with any negligence. This was also Xu Zimei¡¯s first time facing a Heavenly Tribulation. When his slender frame collided with the thunderbolt¡¯s raging momentum. A mushroom cloud exploded in the middle of the sky. In the vicinity of a hundred miles around, nearly all creatures felt a shock by their ears as if the very void they were in started to tremble. After the second thunderbolt, Xu Zimei stood in the sky like a War God. When confronted with this thunderbolt, Xu Zimei had nearly exhausted all his Shaking Heaven Power. Now, the Power Vortex was tired. Shaking Heaven Power, like human strength, was not infinite. Once exhausted, it needed recovery and recondensation. However, the Power Vortex remained, and condensing Shaking Heaven Power wasn¡¯t too difficult. This Heavenly Tribulation was indeed a bit too much for Xu Zimei at the moment. But now, the Heavenly Tribulation barely gave Xu Zimei any chance to recover, following closely with the third tribulation thunder right after the second. The firmament seemed to be shaking with fury. The third Heavenly Tribulation was no longer thunderbolts as thick as barrels but rather like a thunderstorm. The range of Weapon Mountain was enveloped in the thunderstorm. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows, sat down cross-legged to recover from the internal injuries he just sustained, and ignored the downpouring thunderstorm. As the thunderstorm fell, Weapon Mountain seemed to respond. All the buried weapons within the mountain began to quiver, and an endless intent of weapons was converging. Inside Weapon Mountain, a white mist began to flow out. The white mist appeared extremely pure, as if it could purify everything in the world. ¡°Not demonic, not calamitous, neither dwelling nor void, difficult to start, difficult to end, without dirt, without dust.¡± A voice rose from Weapon Mountain. Immediately after, the No dirt Qi transformed into a barrier that enveloped the entire Weapon Mountain. The voice spread all around as if it were the spirit of Weapon Mountain. Thus, the thunderstorm fell entirely upon the barrier, and for a moment, the outside of the barrier became a sea of fire. Yet inside, it remained remarkably peaceful. The No dirt Qi circulated, and when the thunderstorm had completely fallen, the barrier also gradually disappeared. The No dirt Qi between heaven and earth seemed to dim considerably and finally vanished among the mountains and forests, leaving no trace. ¡°This No dirt Qi has already reached its limit; it can¡¯t be used again,¡± Venerable Nu urgently reminded from the side. ¡°This final trial of Heavenly Tribulation, you must face it yourself. Are you confident?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try and see,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± atop Weapon Mountain, Shi Jian¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he immediately let out a loud shout. The brilliant light surrounding the True Divine Sword retracted, and the originally colorful sword became plain and unadorned. The tip of the sword shone with a bright light. The entire sword measured four feet long, with a black hilt and a pure white blade. Mighty Immortal Qi shrouded the edge of the blade. On the front of the hilt was the shape of a flower. It was not an ordinary flower but a triangular sword flower. The moment the True Divine Sword was forged, the whole sword turned into a streak of light, seemingly trying to escape from here. ¡°Come back,¡± Xu Zimei called out softly. The entire sword then flew back from the horizon. Before forging the sword, he had already engraved his Divine Soul seed onto it. This was just a precaution. After all, divine artifacts have spirits. However, the fourth Heavenly Tribulation above, which was the so-called final trial, held strength beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The Firmament changed color, and the skies above were completely covered by thunderbolts. Numerous grey Thunder Dragons wove between each other, twisting and turning. The dragon¡¯s roar shook heaven and eartha€¡±no living creature dared to approach. ¡°Everyone step back, so as not to be affected,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and told Venerable Nu and Shi Jian. Neither of them tried to be brave; at this time, they couldn¡¯t assist Xu Zimei. ¡­¡­ Grey thunderbolts tore through the brewing emptiness. This time, the thunderbolt descended with an unprecedented force. It was like a galaxy falling from the ninth heaven, akin to a Torrent crushing all in its path. Everything, everything, was Annihilated within it. Xu Zimei directly opened the Gate of Immortality and rushed headlong toward the thunderbolt. However, before even coming into contact with the thunderbolt, the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate was destroyed. ¡°Heaven, you thief,¡± Xu Zimei roared. The thunderbolt struck down directly, dragging Xu Zimei and smashing him towards the base of Weapon Mountain. Xu Zimei had no strength to resist. They say heaven¡¯s will cannot be defieda€¡±how strong must those beings be who are determined to overcome heaven? This was Xu Zimei¡¯s first confrontation with Heavenly Tribulation. With a ¡°boom,¡± he crashed down, shaking the entire Weapon Mountain. The central part of the mountain was even completely Annihilated. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± Shi Jian said from afar, his heart pounding with fear. Chapter 920 - Chapter 920 Chapter 919 Ancient Heavenly Court ?Chapter 920: Chapter 919 Ancient Heavenly Court Chapter 920: Chapter 919 Ancient Heavenly Court ¡°What are you talking about,¡± Venerable Nu glared sternly at Shi Jian, his heart also somewhat fearful as he ran toward Weapon Mountain. After the fourth level of the Heavenly Tribulation had concluded, the sky gradually returned to its usual tranquility. The two reached the central area of Weapon Mountain. Here, they encountered an unfathomably deep pit. This was Weapon Mountain, resolute and firm; any other mountain would have likely collapsed by now. ¡°Junior Brother Zimo,¡± Shi Jian shouted near the edge of the pit. The echoes reverberated through the hollow pit. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look,¡± Venerable Nu suggested. The two levitated and flew towards the bottom of the pit. The deeper they went, the more shocking the scenes they observed became, with electrical arcs flickering along one side of the walls. While calling out Xu Zimei¡¯s name, they flew to the very bottom. Finally, after about seven or eight minutes, they reached the lowest layer. It was a ruinous scene down there, the ground cracked and emitting black smoke. Various rocks and the earth were scorched. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The two began searching around the area. Venerable Nu dared not imagine if Xu Zimei had been annihilated directly by the thunderbolt; they might not even be able to find a bone. ¡°Master, Junior Brother Xu is here,¡± Shi Jian¡¯s loud shout startled him from his wandering thoughts. Venerable Nu hurriedly looked toward the voice and saw Xu Zimei lying beneath a rock. His clothes were tattered, all torn from the thunderbolts. His skin was also blackened. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, wake up,¡± Shi Jian quickly helped Xu Zimei up, shouting loudly. ¡°Cough, cough,¡± Xu Zimei coughed heavily. He had awoken from an out-of-body state. ¡°Junior Brother, your eyes,¡± Shi Jian looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s closed eyes, frozen in place. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes were tightly shut with Dutian Divine Thunder surging over them. He could not even open his eyes. Such was the destructive power of the Dutian Divine Thunder, destructive upon contact. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. At that moment, he truly could not see. In a crucial moment earlier, he had used the Divine Thunder from his Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil to counteract the Heavenly Tribulation. Regrettably, this was akin to throwing eggs against a rock. Almost instantly, the Heavenly Tribulation pierced through his eyes. His Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil was constructed with Hell Turbid Qi and had never actually encountered the real Dutian Divine Thunder. However, just then, stimulated by the divine thunder discharged by the heaven and earth, Xu Zimei discovered his eyes had undergone some astonishing transformations. But whether it was good or bad, he didn¡¯t know now. His eyes were painfully hot, and his vision was plunged into darkness, only to see layers of dense Thunder Sea, remote and terrifying. Such transformation would require time, and Xu Zimei was not in a hurry. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Shi Jian asked worriedly. ¡°Can you still see? Should we ask the Grandmaster to help treat you?¡± Normally, someone at the Divine Vein Realm wouldn¡¯t experience blindness. Arms could be regrown, eyes could usually heal, even if damaged. But Xu Zimei¡¯s condition seemed peculiar, no matter how one looked at it. ¡°No need, I am aware of my own condition,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Being blind was indeed disorienting and made many things inconvenient, at least for a while. But he had his Divine Soul¡¯s perception, and after adapting, the impact would be minimal. He just needed to wait for the transformation of his eyes to be complete. Moreover, his blindness had honed his hearing to an exceptional acuity. Xu Zimei took a piece of black cloth and blindfolded himself. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be presentable to go out like that. With the black cloth on, Xu Zimei felt he somewhat resembled that blind elder from Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°You should rest well at the academy during this time,¡± Venerable Nu said from beside him. ¡°Leave after your eyes have recovered.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°I want to go to the Form Blood Space, please help me look up information about it.¡± Actually, a long time ago, while Xu Zimei was helping Sword Immortal Jiang Yun search for his clansmen, he had heard about the Form Blood Space in the Northern Continent. The Jiang Family, where Sword Immortal Jiang Yun belonged, was the guardian family of the Form Blood Space. But Xu Zimei only knew this much; he had to be fully prepared before setting out. ¡°I knew you would want to go there,¡± Venerable Nu said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to search; I already know all about it. The Holy Master once sealed the Form Blood Beasts, thus creating the Form Blood Space. There are five Form Blood Spaces across the Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Five?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He only knew of the Form Blood Space in the Northern Continent. ¡°Could it be that there is one on each of the five continents?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but if you go to the Ancient Heavenly Palace, you won¡¯t need to go through this trouble.¡± Venerable Nu said, ¡°The Form Blood Space in our Central Continent is within the Supreme Domain. I estimate that the Ancient Heavenly Court should also be here. The Central Continent is at the core of the five continents and is the place where people from all directions come to pay their respects; it is the most likely place for establishing the Heavenly Court.¡± ¡°In the Supreme Domain,¡± Xu Zimei was slightly surprised. ¡°I will draw a map for you, then you¡¯ll know once you go,¡± Venerable Nu said. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about your strength, but more concerned about your current state.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. Watching the Weapon Mountain that had been completely destroyed behind him, Venerable Nu instructed Shi Jian, ¡°I¡¯m taking Zimei to draw the map. Please inform the dean, as this is a matter of necessity.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Shi Jian nodded. Xu Zimei and Venerable Nu then left Weapon Mountain and returned to Vermilion Bird Island. This encounter with the heavenly tribulation made Xu Zimei deeply reflective. It was his first time contending with the forces of heaven and earth. It was only a level-four heavenly tribulation, and yet it was so, and he heard that heavenly tribulations had nine levels. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t even Heaven at full strength. He reflected on his own insignificance and the long road ahead. Perhaps it was time to swiftly make a move toward Heaven Beyond Heavens. There seemed to be emerging possibilities on the Yuan Central Continent that could make him stronger. ¡­ Upon arriving at Vermilion Bird Island, Venerable Nu didn¡¯t draw on paper. Instead, he took out a very ancient piece of beast skin. Using spiritual energy, he sketched routes on this beast skin. ¡°Then because your eyesight isn¡¯t convenient, even if I drew the map, you might not be able to see it clearly.¡± Venerable Nu explained, ¡°This is a piece of spiritual beast skin, and I¡¯ve marked the approximate location on it. You can sense the presence of spiritual energy to figure out the position.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°In the Supreme Domain, there¡¯s a place called Land of Destruction. You should understand that whether it¡¯s our Supreme Domain or other domains, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is the ruler and the most powerful existence. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï But this Land of Destruction is different,¡± Venerable Nu said. ¡°As far as I know, the Form Blood Beast in the Central Continent should be the strongest and also their stronghold. Even when the Holy Master sealed them, it triggered a Heaven Shaking battle. As for how brutal the fight was, we don¡¯t know.¡± Chapter 921 - Chapter 921 Chapter 920 Journey Together to the Land of Destruction ?Chapter 921: Chapter 920: Journey Together to the Land of Destruction Chapter 921: Chapter 920: Journey Together to the Land of Destruction ¡°Because that part of history has already been buried in the river of time. We can only encounter the land of destruction that lingered after that great war.¡± ¡°Land of Destruction?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. It was his first time hearing of this place. ¡°Some say the Land of Destruction was cursed, that piece of land is the destination of death.¡± Venerable Nu said, ¡°Once you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll understand. After sealing the Form Blood Beast, nothing grows there, no plant can survive there. The land is brown, hopeless and helpless.¡± ¡°How should I go there?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Land of Destruction is next to the Slaying Immortal Sect, just head west from our Heavenly Dao Academy. After passing through the Immortal City of the Slaying Immortal Sect, you can reach it,¡± replied Venerable Nu. ¡°However, unlike other places, because that Land of Destruction is unowned. Even the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect cannot manage it, it¡¯s a true dark zone. So, be careful when you go.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Then he gave many more instructions about the place. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Right, their Saintess from the Slaying Immortal Sect is at our academy, isn¡¯t she?¡± Venerable Nu suddenly said. ¡°Her name is Ji Ruobing, I believe. You can accompany her there. Having someone along the way could be helpful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any help,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Women only affect the speed at which I draw my sword.¡± ¡°You will still be passing through their territory,¡± said Venerable Nu. ¡°And the Slaying Immortal Sect, don¡¯t start conflicts there if it can be avoided.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t provoke me.¡± Being one of the Five Emperors, the history of the Slaying Immortal Sect spans the history of Yuan Central Continent. It could be said their power ranks in the top three among all Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of Yuan Central Continent without any problem. Thus, no one wishes to start a conflict with the Slaying Immortal Sect. They are also truly the overlords of this Supreme Domain. After thinking a bit, Xu Zimei decided to go and ask Ji Ruobing. She did not leave the academy during the great battle of the Heavenly Dao Academy but kept helping. After a brief chat about the Land of Destruction with Venerable Nu and having obtained a basic understanding of it. Xu Zimei then found Ji Ruobing. ¡­ At this moment, Ji Ruobing was in her residence at the Ice Ling Yard. Seeing Xu Zimei coming, she appeared slightly surprised. ¡°You are going to the Land of Destruction?¡± Ji Ruobing asked. ¡°Yes, since I¡¯ll be passing by the Slaying Immortal Sect, I wanted to ask if you were planning to return?¡± Xu Zimei said. Ji Ruobing thought for a while, then nodded slightly. She said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been away from my sect for so long, it¡¯s time to go back and have a look. But is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± Xu Zimei touched the black cloth covering his eyes and shook his head slightly. ¡°We depart tomorrow,¡± he said. After arranging with Ji Ruobing, Xu Zimei left the place. He found the monk, Da Zhi. He did not plan to take Da Zhi with him to the Land of Destruction this time. The Form Blood Space, even Xu Zimei himself was not sure of it. Those Form Blood Beasts that roamed the end of the Mythical Era are definitely no gentle creatures. Da Zhi¡¯s divination might be strong, but he still lacked a bit in strength. ¡°You can wait for me at the True Martial Holy Sect or return to your Pufa Cult,¡± Xu Zimei told Da Zhi. ¡°When Destiny forms, we only need to meet at the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Since it¡¯s your arrangement, I won¡¯t insist,¡± Da Zhi the monk replied. ¡°I dare not divine your fortune, for I cannot withstand the backlash from the unknown forces. However, I did probe slightly, and it seems your journey will be quite spectacular.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After speaking with Da Zhi the monk, he returned to his quarters alone. He carefully felt the changes in his eyes. It seemed the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil had never truly opened before; stimulated by the real Dutian Divine Thunder this time, he had no idea what it would become. Within his body, thirty-six of the Extraordinary Meridians had opened, now totaling twenty-five. This was thanks to the Dutian Divine Thunder, which had cleared many of his meridians. There were many benefits for him. However, during the fourth Heavenly Tribulation, Xu Zimei nearly died. In the final moments, he had hidden within the Divine Continent, narrowly escaping death. Otherwise, with his current strength, resisting this Heavenly Tribulation would require him to use all his trump cards. This was also why Xu Zimei preferred to keep a low profile. During the entire day at the Heavenly Dao Academy, everyone was busy. No one else came to disturb Xu Zimei. It was not until the next morning that Xu Zimei woke from his cultivation. Ji Ruobing had already been waiting outside the cave abode. Today, she wore a white long gown, still bearing an expression cold as frost. Her long hair was tied behind her head with a black ribbon, with a few strands framing her ears, adding a touch of grace. A thin jade sword hung at her waist. It was pure white, carved with a jade dragon. At this moment, she leaned against a stone outside, tilting her head to watch as Xu Zimei walked out of the cave dwelling. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei adjusted his purple robe and said calmly. ¡°The academy has specially bred Monster Beasts, shall we ride one?¡± Ji Ruobing asked. ¡°Flying by ourselves is too tiring; let¡¯s ride a Monster Beast, there¡¯s a place to rest if we get tired,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The Heavenly Dao Academy had specially bred Monster Beasts, available for students to choose. Xu Zimei had the Dark Heaven Tiger and did not need one. But Ji Ruobing chose a Crimson Scale Horse. This horse was entirely fiery red, as if aflame, majestic and powerful. Its hooves were very peculiar, as if striding on flying swallows, with exceptionally dense fur. The surface was also covered with a layer of crimson scales. It looked very impressive. The two rode the Monster Beasts, heading towards the west side of the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡­ Monster Beasts traveled thousands of miles a day. Autumn was inevitably the season of decay. Along the way, the land and sky were filled with swirling and falling yellow leaves. Even the dusk was a golden splendor, mingling with the yellow leaves. As if the whole world wore this appearance. ¡°Next time we get a chance, I want to fight you again,¡± seeing Xu Zimei remaining silent, Ji Ruobing broke the silence first. ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°What does ¡®oh¡¯ mean?¡± Ji Ruobing looked at him and asked. ¡°It depends on the mood,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°After all, you are too weak, sometimes I don¡¯t even have the interest to fight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on others. There¡¯s always someone better, surely you understand that concept,¡± Ji Ruobing retorted, annoyed. ¡°I haven¡¯t been schooled, I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. Lying on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, he instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me; let me sleep for a while.¡± Watching Xu Zimei close his eyes to rest, Ji Ruobing snorted coldly and turned her head away. Silence once again fell over their journey. Chapter 922 - Chapter 922 Chapter 921 Kill, Ambush ?Chapter 922: Chapter 921 Kill, Ambush Chapter 922: Chapter 921 Kill, Ambush For five consecutive days, they traveled with minimal rest along the way. During these five days, the two of them rarely communicated. Ji Ruobing was of a character cold as frost. Ever since she took the initiative to speak with Xu Zimei and was met with disdain, she never again initiated conversation. And Xu Zimei was content with the silence. Though they were traveling together, they were no different from strangers. That afternoon, shortly after leaving a city known as Yue City, Xu Zimei, who had been lying on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, suddenly sat up. ¡°There¡¯s a murderous aura,¡± Ji Ruobing said with a grave expression. ¡°Who would be after us? Did you cause some trouble?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was you who attracted trouble,¡± Ji Ruobing retorted, not to be outdone. As they were speaking, the monster beast they were riding came to a halt. Looking ahead, they saw three figures sitting not too far away. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In the midst of these three figures, a bonfire was slowly burning. The red flames sketched the outline of blood. The three were silent, just sitting quietly by the fire. One held a Jade Flute, another was drawing something with a pen, and the third was gently wiping a longsword in his hands. The three of them formed an eerie scene. At this moment, separated by no more than twenty meters, they stood facing each other from a distance. ¡°The fire is about to go out,¡± the man with the pen said indifferently. ¡°Fuel has arrived,¡± another man with a sword added, his voice hoarse. The last man just sneered sinisterly, saying nothing. ¡°Do you gentlemen have any business with us?¡± Ji Ruobing stepped forward to ask. ¡°Just here to borrow something,¡± the sword-wielding man slowly lifted his head. His complexion was somewhat pale, or rather, ashen. Dead fish eyes, covered ears, a lean face. He looked at everyone as though he were looking at dead people. ¡°Borrow what?¡± Ji Ruobing inquired. ¡°Your head on your neck,¡± the man replied calmly. He continued to nonchalantly wipe the sword in his hands. ¡°Gentlemen, this seems to be a grudge between you and her. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï I am blind and haven¡¯t seen anything.¡± Xu Zimei coughed a few times and said, ¡°If this doesn¡¯t concern me, shall I be on my way?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing glared at him fiercely. ¡°Young fellow, don¡¯t try to play the pig to eat the tiger,¡± another man said, looking towards Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°I know that in the calamity of the Heavenly Dao Academy, your contribution was significant, it¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve investigated quite thoroughly,¡± Xu Zimei said, a bit embarrassed as he scratched his head. ¡°As the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, how could we not pay attention?¡± the man with the Jade Flute said with a smile. ¡°So, you plan to kill me as well?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°No, we¡¯re just here to take you to meet someone. But she,¡± the man pointed at Ji Ruobing, ¡°she must die,¡± he told Xu Zimei. ¡°It must have been Lu Changhen who sent you,¡± Ji Ruobing chuckled softly, seeming to have thought of something upon hearing their words. ¡°It¡¯s hard on Brother Lu, having been out of the sect for so long and he still remembers me.¡± ¡°Lu Changhen?¡± Xu Zimei asked, confused. ¡°You should know that in our Slaying Immortal Sect, there¡¯s a Saint Heir and a Saintess,¡± Ji Ruobing explained. ¡°I am the Saintess. That Lu Changhen is the Saint Heir. Although we compete fairly, we cannot avoid overt confrontation and covert struggles. My Brother Lu indeed very much wishes to see me dead.¡± ¡°I should have known better than to look for you,¡± Xu Zimei lamented, shaking his head in regret. ¡°Now I¡¯m involved in this, too.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more responsible?¡± Ji Ruobing reproached upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. ¡°What are you supposed to take responsibility for? We¡¯re not even close,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°But given the current situation, I guess I can¡¯t leave even if I want to.¡± ¡­ Watching the three people opposite her, Ji Ruobing slowly drew her longsword from her waist. The sword tip was enveloped in layers of frost. ¡°Young Master Xu might want to stay put for a while, our target is the Saintess Ji,¡± said the man with the pen earlier. He waved his pen through the air with a stroke. The next moment, the entire firmament trembled. Xu Zimei found a formation appearing beneath his feet. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t a normal formation, but a talisman array. The formation, manifested from the intricate script of talismans, isolated Xu Zimei and Dark Heaven Tiger. It was like an independent space, trapping Xu Zimei within. Xu Zimei saw numerous talismans surrounding him. They came in various colors and designs. ¡°A Talisman Array, this is my first time seeing one,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°I know Saint Heir Xu is strong, but I specifically designed this Talisman Array for you,¡± the pen-holding man said. ¡°This formation contains forty-nine layers, created to harness the power of summoning unity. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the formation won¡¯t keep you trapped forever, but it will hold you for a while.¡± Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly, understanding that in order to destroy this formation, he would need to study its variations. He took out the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, which he had prepared specifically for formations. Using the astrolabe¡¯s derivations, he began to calculate the variations of the formation; it would just take some time. Meanwhile, the other three men stopped wasting words on Ji Ruobing. One of them held a longsword, which instantly expanded hundreds of times in size. He hurled the longsword toward her. The longsword, splitting the quiet space, shattered all illusions and raced towards Ji Ruobing. By sheer size, it was many times larger than Ji Ruobing. Watching the longsword approach, Ji Ruobing¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. She used her own sword try to change the direction of the giant blade. A muffled ¡°boom¡± resonated from the collision of the two swords. Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure was sent flying backward, but the giant sword was also deflected. The man¡¯s figure flickered, leaving numerous afterimages in the void. The next moment, he appeared behind the giant sword. He lifted the sword and chopped down at Ji Ruobing again. This sword strike was heavy and mighty, splitting the very void, a surging power descended. Ji Ruobing¡¯s expression turned grave. In her hands, she twirled a sword flourish, employing an Ancient Sword Technique, her figure likewise becoming elusive. But when the sword struck, she was still knocked back. ¡°Overcome with strength,¡± Xu Zimei remarked from the sidelines. The man¡¯s approach was clearly based on immense power, devoid of any fancy moves. He must have transcended the Immortal Ascension Boundary. Ji Ruobing steadied herself in the void, behind her the Myriad Tribulations Cone kept spinning. She summoned her True Fate, as the pressure from her opponent was unparalleled. ¡°Thunderbolt,¡± she uttered lightly. Countless bolts of lightning descended upon the Myriad Tribulations Cone. ¡°As expected of the Saintess, quite interesting,¡± the man chuckled softly. And another man holding a Jade Flute slowly stood up next to him. His lips parted slightly, and the moment the flute sounded, the world fell eerily silent. It was as if all things had settled into calm. Chapter 923 - Chapter 923 Chapter 922 Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow, Convoy ?Chapter 923: Chapter 922 Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow, Convoy Chapter 923: Chapter 922 Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow, Convoy A fallen leaf slowly drifted in the void. The leaf seemed as if someone had cast a delaying spell on it, making its descent particularly slow. Moreover, not only the leaf, but it seemed as if all things in this world slowed down in an instant. ¡°Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow?¡± Ji Ruobing frowned and said. The sound of the Jade Flute echoed through heaven and earth, narrating the process of a hunter chasing its prey. The tune was tight and tense, resembling a hurdy-gurdy. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Compelled to drink, the hurdy-gurdy urged¡­ since ancient times, how many warriors returned from battle? As the sound of the flute rose, even Ji Ruobing¡¯s movements were affected. The Myriad Tribulations Cone, which was originally spinning rapidly, started to slow down. The power of the thunder calamity appearing in the sky also weakened considerably. The swordsman broke free from the swamp of thunder calamity, his huge sword slicing through the void. ¡°Dark Night Confusion Kill.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Immediately after, countless Sword Intents appeared in the sky, coming from all directions. They surrounded Ji Ruobing. What followed was a chaotic dance of swords. The sound of clanging swords continually resonated. Echoing in the hollow void. After dodging several attacks, Ji Ruobing was eventually struck by a sword. The opponent¡¯s speed was too fast; even Xu Zimei could only see some blurred shadows. Xu Zimei had always believed there was an insurmountable gulf between the Divine Vein Realm and Stepping into Immortality. But some talented disciples of the Divine Vein Realm could challenge those who had stepped into immortality. However, they only challenged ordinary immortals. It should be known that among immortals, there are also the exceptionally formidable. In their own realm, they too could be called talented disciples. These three, in Xu Zimei¡¯s view, were the exceptional ones among the immortals. Now, as the first Sword Intent hit Ji Ruobing, what followed were countless more. The Sword Intent tore through the silent void, splitting it into numerous fragments. And Ji Ruobing was at the center of it all, every Sword Intent sweeping past her. Her white robe torn, blood scattering in the void. ¡°Now,¡± Xu Zimei shouted softly. He rotated the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe in his hand, casting endless starlight. This starlight soared into the sky, enveloping the entire Talisman Array. Every array has its critical point. Xu Zimei punched down, shattering the entire focal point of the array. The Talisman Array also disappeared into the void. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure flickered, and the next moment, he appeared in front of Ji Ruobing. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, grabbing Ji Ruobing with one hand while tearing through the void in front of them with the other, vanishing from the spot. As Ji Ruobing fled, the swordsman wanted to pursue again. But he was stopped by the man with the Jade Flute. ¡°Return and report,¡± the man with the Jade Flute said calmly. ¡°But she escaped,¡± the swordsman replied, confused. ¡°Just say that the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect saved her; that should suffice as an explanation,¡± the man with the Jade Flute replied indifferently. ¡°Why not pursue?¡± the swordsman still puzzled. ¡°Why pursue?¡± the man with the Jade Flute countered. ¡°We are ordered by Young Master Lu to pursue and kill; how can we explain such an obvious letting go?¡± the swordsman said, slightly shaking his head. Turning his head toward another talisman array man, he asked, ¡°Second Brother, what do you think?¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t understood. Our eldest brother doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble,¡± the talisman array man said with a shake of his head and a wry smile. ¡°Lu Changhen and Ji Ruobing are vying for a position in the Slaying Immortal Sect, and the factors involved are too significant. If we mishandle this, none of us will end up well.¡± ¡°Is elder brother trying to avoid offending both sides?¡± the swordsman asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, when Lu Changhen came to us, if we refused, it would offend him, but if we killed Ji Ruobing, those in the Slaying Immortal Sect who support Ji Ruobing would certainly not let us off.¡± The talisman array man said with a laugh, ¡°So we agreed to Lu Changhen, but we did not kill Ji Ruobing. The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect is the perfect uncertain factor.¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually another reason,¡± the man holding the Jade Flute said calmly. ¡°Being the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect, do you really think she has no trump card and would be so easily killed by us?¡± The swordsman remained silent in thought for a moment. ¡­ Xu Zimei carried Ji Ruobing across the void, stopping only when they reached a hundred miles away. At this moment, Ji Ruobing was severely injured, her clothes completely stained blood red. Even her consciousness was becoming blurry. She forced a pill into her stomach. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, infusing a strand of life energy from the Tree of Life into her body. It also saved her life. Given Ji Ruobing¡¯s cultivation level, she could heal on her own even if nothing was done, it was only a matter of time. Xu Zimei placed Ji Ruobing on a hillside, waiting for her injuries to heal. The location of the two was unclear, and how far they were from Immortal City. Xu Zimei did not know for the time being. He was reluctant to fight those three men for two reasons. Firstly, those three had no ill intentions towards him; they merely wanted to trap him, and there was no need to conflict with the Slaying Immortal Sect. Secondly, if it were a one-on-one fight, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but if all three attacked together, Xu Zimei would not be their match. ¡­ Autumn is a rainy season. The sky could change as swiftly as a woman¡¯s face. A convoy passed along the road at the base of the hill. This convoy was nearly a hundred people strong, but only one carriage was present. The carriage, made of Purple Heart Wood, had the character ¡°Fan¡± engraved on its curtains. The nearly hundred people appeared to be guards, and like a dragon, they majestically moved northward. ¡°There¡¯s someone there,¡± suddenly, someone pointed at the hillside and shouted. The guards, clearly well-trained, swiftly surrounded the hillside. ¡°I do not know who is here, but please come forward and talk,¡± said an elder in green clothes who walked up from the front of the guards, his voice full of authority. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Xu Zimei, holding Ji Ruobing, walked down from the hillside. He said, ¡°The two of us were being pursued and took shelter here. Might you know the way to Immortal City?¡± The elder looked at Ji Ruobing, who was entirely blood-stained in Xu Zimei¡¯s arms, and frowned slightly. Then he said, ¡°Follow this road straight north, and after a few corners, you will reach Immortal City.¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly; the route seemed quite complicated, and it appeared they could only ask for directions as they continued. ¡°Uncle Chen, since we are traveling the same way, let¡¯s go together,¡± just then, a voice as clear as a lark rang from inside the carriage. ¡°Being on the road, it¡¯s good to have each other¡¯s company, besides, we are also headed to Immortal City.¡± Hearing the lady¡¯s words, the elder frowned slightly. He responded, ¡°Miss, these people¡¯s origins are unknown, and as they are being pursued, it may not be prudent.¡± Chapter 924 - Chapter 924 Chapter 923 Sheng City Fan Family, Unexpected ?Chapter 924: Chapter 923: Sheng City Fan Family, Unexpected Chapter 924: Chapter 923: Sheng City Fan Family, Unexpected ¡°Those chasing us have left; everyone need not worry,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think this young master looks like a bad person. If he¡¯s willing, let¡¯s travel together.¡± The voice of the woman in the sedan chair rang out again. The old man slightly shook his head and sighed, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s tough to judge a person¡¯s heart by their face.¡± He looked at Xu Zimei with a not-so-friendly expression and said, ¡°Since my young mistress has spoken, you may follow behind the caravan. I¡¯ll make it clear from the start, if you have your own troubles, resolve them yourself and do not impede us.¡± ¡°Rest assured,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. A guard brought him a horse, Xu Zimei placed Ji Ruobing on the horse, and he rode behind, slowly following the caravan. He had intended to ride the Dark Heaven Tiger, but he was afraid of causing a sensation. These people¡¯s abilities were only of the True Vein, and even the strongest, the old man, was merely a Vein Practitioner at the Emperor Pulse Realm. The Dark Heaven Tiger had now become a Holy Beast. All that mattered was to safely reach Immortal City; standing out too much wasn¡¯t good. Light rain drizzled from the sky. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? The caravan slowly moved forward on the road. After traveling some distance, the sky gradually darkened. The caravan found an open area and began to set up camp to rest. The people were clearly experienced, working proficiently. Over a dozen large pots were set up, containing meat and vegetables they brought. Nearby, some fetched water and began cooking. Ji Ruobing was currently in a clear state, self-healing. Xu Zimei sensed around and found no issues, so he didn¡¯t interfere further. He found a relatively secluded place, planning to use it for resting at night. He had barely sat down when he saw a woman walking out from the previously mentioned sedan. The woman was quite attractive, an eight out of ten, dressed in a green robe embroidered with little flowers. Her hair was styled into two lion¡¯s mane-like braids. Her face was slightly chubby, and when she smiled, a shallow dimple appeared on her left cheek. The young woman approached Xu Zimei, bowed slightly, and asked, ¡°What should I call this young master?¡± ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Young Master Xu, is this lady seriously injured?¡± the young woman continued. ¡°She¡¯s sustained some injuries, but it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. ¡°My young mistress sent me to ask if this lady is seriously hurt. She could rest in her tent tonight.¡± The young woman smiled graciously, ¡°Since it¡¯s raining today, the ground is rather damp, which might adversely affect her injuries.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He looked at Ji Ruobing and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for her to stay by my side. So, please bother your mistress. Convey my thanks to her.¡± ¡°No trouble at all. My mistress loves helping others,¡± the maid smiled. ¡°In all of Sheng City where our Fan Family resides, everyone knows our mistress is like a Fairy descended from heaven, a benevolent soul.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, carrying Ji Ruobing to the designated tent. Being close, he could smell a faint scent of lavender in the air. Xu Zimei, feeling it inappropriate to enter, let the maid take Ji Ruobing inside, then he left. The black cloth covering his eyes seemed a bit dirty, he removed it to replace it with a new one. At that moment, footsteps sounded nearby. Xu Zimei slightly turned his ear; he could sense the spiritual energy fluctuation within each person here. This newcomer¡¯s spiritual energy was the strongest, likely that same Emperor Pulse Realm old man. The old man stood in front of Xu Zimei and said stiffly, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You seem to have a big problem with me,¡± Xu Zimei looked up and asked. ¡°No complaints, just not welcoming you,¡± the elder said indifferently. ¡°But your young lady welcomed us,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece, if you refuse to leave and something happens, don¡¯t blame me,¡± the elder replied and then turned and left. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow, then chuckled lightly in relief. Soon after, a fragrant smell of meat wafted over from beside him. A man with a buzzcut and dressed in a black short-sleeved shirt approached Xu Zimei. He held a bowl in each hand. He handed the bowl in his right hand to Xu Zimei and said casually, ¡°Kid, this is from our young lady.¡± Xu Zimei took the meat soup and whispered a thank you. The bowl was full of meat and broth, seemingly simmered with some expensive herbs. The man didn¡¯t mind and sat next to Xu Zimei. Drinking from the other bowl, he laughed heartily, ¡°What trouble are you running from, brother?¡± ¡°The unconscious woman is the one being chased, not me,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ¡°I¡¯m just caught in an unjust situation.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really unlucky,¡± the man laughed loudly without any doubt. ¡°And you guys?¡± Xu Zimei asked, ¡°I see your caravan¡¯s flag bears the Fan character, are you also heading to Immortal City?¡± ¡°Correct, we are the Fan Family from Sheng City,¡± the man answered openly. ¡°You probably aren¡¯t from around here; our Fan Family is quite famous near Sheng City. We specialize in the Pills business.¡± Speaking of the Fan Family, the man¡¯s face was filled with pride. ¡°Our Fan Family¡¯s business spans the entire Supreme Domain, and this time it seems our branch in Immortal City ran into some trouble. Our young lady is heading there to handle it,¡± the man replied. ¡°Can¡¯t the people below handle it? Does your young lady have to go personally?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. The big man was ready to reply but was then called over by the caravan¡¯s elder. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï It was clear, the elder was very dissatisfied with Xu Zimei and had significant objections. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t mind; he was rather interested in the young lady of the Fan Family. However, she hadn¡¯t come out from the carriage earlier, and as soon as the caravan camped, she went straight to her tent. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at her. After dinner, the team dispersed. Some rested while others kept watch. The moon was very round in the sky, making the night very quiet. Almost silent. As dawn broke in the east, the caravan began to tidy up and set off again. Yesterday¡¯s maidservant came over again, saying to Xu Zimei, ¡°Our young lady sent me to ask if you are comfortable with the lady still healing. If you are comfortable, you can let her sit in our young lady¡¯s carriage to continue with us. If you are not comfortable, you can continue on horseback like yesterday.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be uncomfortable about,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. After the caravan was ready, they continued heading north. Along the way, the vegetation became more and more lush, and the forest thicker and deeper. It was almost impossible to see anyone else, with only an occasional lone bird flying over from the distant treetops. Suddenly, a sharp birdcall came from not far away. The caravan, like a startled bird, stopped instantly when the elder shouted loudly, ¡°Be alert!¡± The team immediately halted and surrounded the sedan chairs; everyone formed into a battle array. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925 Chapter 924 Trouble Settled, Saint Vein Maid ?Chapter 925: Chapter 924: Trouble Settled, Saint Vein Maid Chapter 925: Chapter 924: Trouble Settled, Saint Vein Maid When everyone surrounded the caravan, Xu Zimei looked up and sensed in the direction the sound came from. Not far to the north, a huge figure was racing towards them. Behind this figure followed a dozen others. ¡°Scared Crown Bird,¡± someone from the caravan shouted. ¡°It¡¯s the Wen Family¡¯s people, only they would raise Scared Crown Birds.¡± Only as the distant figures approached could everyone fully see that the birds were an iron gray color, like steel. Their feathers were sparse, but each was exceptionally hard. The eyes of these birds lacked any emotion; they seemed like real killers. At this moment, behind each of these birds, there were a dozen people seated. ¡°Miss Fan, where are you heading?¡± A middle-aged man in a blue robe laughed and asked from atop a bird. ¡°Does Steward Wen have business here?¡± an elderly man asked faintly from the side. ¡°No business, just want to ask you all to wait here for five days. After five days, I will naturally let you pass,¡± the middle-aged Steward Wen replied with a smile. ¡°So it really is your Wen Family causing trouble at the Immortal City,¡± the old man said, frowning. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°How can you call it causing trouble? It¡¯s just normal business competition,¡± Steward Wen shook his head and replied. ¡°And what if we don¡¯t stop?¡± The elder narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Then I can only apologize for the offense,¡± Steward Wen huffed coldly. Suddenly, on the bodies of the Scared Crown Birds, numerous arrow shafts appeared. These arrows were different from ordinary ones; they were made from Burning Fire Crystals. This kind of crystal used the Spiritual Energy of Vein Practitioners as fuel; once they attacked, if any Spiritual Energy was present, they would immediately burst into roaring flames. In the Fan Family¡¯s caravan, almost everyone present was of the True Vein realm; if they were hit by these Burning Fire Crystal arrows, many would likely die or be injured. Moreover, there were Wen Family members watching them like a tiger eyeing its prey. ¡°Do you think like this, my Fan Family would just surrender?¡± the elder huffed coldly. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a try,¡± the opposition was equally unwilling to show weakness. Surrounding this Elder Chen, an Emperor¡¯s Might surged, the powerful aura of an Emperor Pulse Realm practitioner spreading out. He spread his arms wide, like an eagle, and directly soared towards the Scared Crown Birds. At the same time, he commanded in a low voice, ¡°Protect the young lady, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Release the arrows,¡± simultaneously, the people from the Wen Family did not hesitate, and a dense flurry of Burning Fire Crystal arrows fell from the sky, leaving no gaps, like a torrential downpour of arrows. It was like a rain of arrows, rolling in. ¡°Form up,¡± someone within the caravan began to direct, as nearly a hundred people formed a circle. Streams of Spiritual Energy intertwined and merged together. At this moment, these nearly one hundred people seemed as one, their breathing and Spiritual Energy in perfect sync, neither too much nor too little. When this Spiritual Energy fused together, it formed a barrier, keeping all the Burning Fire Crystal arrows outside. However, since the Burning Fire Crystal arrows used Spiritual Energy as fuel, a fire started to rise, gradually burning the barrier. And there were signs that it was intensifying. ¡­¡­ In the sky above, the old man had already begun to battle with the people from the Wen Family. The Cultivation Technique that the old man practiced seemed related to eagles, every one of his moves sharp and very much like that of an eagle. His limbs were like eagle talons, with each strike tearing through the void. Even the Scared Crown Birds, if hit by him, would be killed or seriously crippled. Among the people from the Wen Family, there was also an old man of the Emperor Pulse Realm; the two were locked in battle. Meanwhile, others continuously shot Burning Fire Crystal arrows toward the ground. Watching the flames grow around the barrier, those inside could already feel the scorching heat. ¡°Damn it, everyone, break out,¡± someone shouted softly. ¡°It¡¯ll be the death of us all in this heat if we keep on like this.¡± ¡°The young lady is still inside; without Steward Chen¡¯s order, nobody is allowed to leave.¡± Inside the barrier, the voices were slightly chaotic. As the situation grew more urgent, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the center of the Fan Family caravan. The curtains of the sedan chair in which the young lady was riding were thrown open. The maid who had previously spoken with Xu Zimei, the woman in green, stepped out. Her gaze was calm as she looked up at the two people fiercely battling in the sky and spoke crisply, ¡°Steward Chen, the young lady wants you to stop.¡± The old man in the sky, who was in the midst of the battle, quickly disengaged from his opponent and looked toward the woman in green, saying, ¡°Give me three more minutes, and I will surely take this scoundrel down.¡± ¡°No need, the fire is a bit too strong,¡± the woman in green said, waving her hand gently. She then gestured toward the Burning Fire Crystals burning all around. With a slight raise of her hand, her seemingly frail body erupted with an astonishing might. With a ¡°boom,¡± a wave of frost Spiritual Energy fell. All the flames were extinguished at once. The individuals from the Wen Family in the sky stared, dumbfounded, at the spectacle. The woman in green lifted her hand again, and immediately there was a dramatic shift in the winds and the clouds. Holy Power swept through as if boundless Spiritual Energy burst forth, and a massive hand formed from Spiritual Energy appeared in the void. With a gentle pat from this hand, even the void shattered. ¡°Not good,¡± the Emperor Pulse Realm expert from the Wen Family felt the pressure first. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Run!¡± Without regard for the Scared Crown Bird beneath him, he darted straight for the dense foliage to escape. When this palm struck down, aside from that expert from the Emperor Pulse Realm, all the others were annihilated. Following that, the woman in green swung her right hand, and the fleeing Emperor Pulse expert couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was directly suppressed by the palm. As she approached the man lying on the ground, the woman in green walked step by step toward him. The powerful Wen Family member¡¯s face was stricken with fear as he swallowed his saliva forcefully. ¡°I mean no harm to you all; I only came to stop you, not to really kill you,¡± he explained hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s not important anymore,¡± the woman in green reached him, grabbed his neck, and lifted him. Feeling his breath growing weaker, the man¡¯s complexion turned to a shade of iron blue. Having realized that he was undoubtedly going to die, he no longer pleaded for mercy. Instead, he struggled to laugh bitterly, ¡°They say that the Family Head of the Fan Family has passed away, and Miss Fan alone cannot support the Great Liang. Who would have expected you to be such a master at her side? It seems many people¡¯s calculations will come to nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± the woman in green squeezed hard, and as the man¡¯s eyes rolled back, Nameless flames sprang up, completely incinerating his body, leaving no trace in the void. At this moment, even the guards of the Fan Family were swallowing hard. Silence fell so profoundly that one could hear a pin drop. Even they probably hadn¡¯t anticipated this outcome. The maid, who appeared weak and fragile, turned out to be a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse. At this point, only Xu Zimei seemed exceptionally calm. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? He could sense the changes in the Spiritual Energy within everyone. Naturally, he had known all along that she was at the Saint Vein Realm. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± a voice came from the sedan chair, and the crowd around finally snapped back to reality, quickly steadied the formation, and once again continued their journey. Chapter 926 - Chapter 926 Chapter 925 My Brother, Overlord King Forces the Bow ?Chapter 926: Chapter 925: My Brother, Overlord King Forces the Bow Chapter 926: Chapter 925: My Brother, Overlord King Forces the Bow ¡°Why would the Wen Family want to ambush you?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the man beside him and asked with curiosity. This man was named Gong Lei, who had brought Xu Zimei soup the previous night. He was also quite straightforward. The journey to Immortal City passed through deep forests and old woods, which was often dull along the way. Many guards were chatting quietly among themselves. Xu Zimei and this Gong Lei had become quite familiar. As they moved to the rear of the group, they did not attract too much attention. Gong Lei glanced around and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all business competition. Our Fan Family is the leading family of Sheng City, while the Wen Family is ranked second. They are always one step behind us in everything. This time, with the passing of our Family Head, the whole family lost its core and began to fall into chaos. In addition, with the young miss becoming a candidate for the new generation of Family Head, the undercurrents have begun to churn.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Before, our Fan Family was strong but only had a large influence in smaller cities. While the Family Head was alive, he set his sights on Immortal City. Hoping to expand our influence in this city, among the top three in the Supreme Domain, he sought to elevate our family¡¯s power to a higher level.¡± Gong Lei spilled everything he knew all at once. ¡°Unfortunately, our family¡¯s establishment in Immortal City had yet to stabilize when the Family Head passed away. And coincidentally, the shop in Immortal City ran into trouble. You should know that this shop was acquired after our Fan Family put a lot of connections and resources into it. If it were to close, the clan would definitely suffer a serious blow. Hence, the Clan Elders decided to make a bet, asking the young miss to handle the situation. If she completed it to Perfection, she would become the new generation¡¯s Family Head. If she ultimately failed, not only would she lose the position of Family Head, but she would also have to marry the son of the Wen Family.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± said Xu Zimei, nodding slightly. ¡°Your young miss is not bad at all, capable as any man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. While the Family Head was alive, he took very good care of the young miss, and she never suffered the slightest grievance.¡± Gong Lei sighed, ¡°Now with the warmth and coldness of human relationships, I really feel sorry for our young miss.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. ¡­ In the afternoon, a fine drizzle began to fall from the sky once again. The raindrops were slightly cool. Falling to the earth, the view became hazy, as if mist had risen. Xu Zimei had originally thought that many setbacks would be encountered on this journey. But, contrary to that, it had been peaceful and uneventful. Almost no complications occurred. This seemed somewhat at odds with the script in Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. Halfway through, Ji Ruobing woke up. Her injuries had largely healed as well. ¡°No matter what, I should thank you,¡± Ji Ruobing said to Xu Zimei with sincerity. ¡°No need, just don¡¯t drag me into the struggle for the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s sacred positions,¡± Xu Zimei waved a hand and replied. ¡°I¡¯m really not interested in trouble that doesn¡¯t come with benefits.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing was silent for a while. Then she looked up, smiling, ¡°Is this the style you use with everyone when you talk?¡± ¡°What style?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Like poking at people,¡± Ji Ruobing replied. ¡°I¡¯m just telling it like it is,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, chuckling. After Ji Ruobing woke up, she no longer went back into the carriage of that Fan Family young miss. She too rode a horse, traveling alongside Xu Zimei. ¡°Although Sect Gate is very liberal concerning the Saint Heir and the Saintess, there are some rules too.¡± As they traveled, Ji Ruobing seemed to hint, ¡°Assassination by hiring others is not allowed. That guy broke the rule this time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence though,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have evidence,¡± Ji Ruobing said with a light laugh. ¡°I survived, and although it won¡¯t affect his position as Saint Heir, it¡¯s enough to give him trouble.¡± Perhaps out of boredom, Ji Ruobing told Xu Zimei many things about the Slaying Immortal Sect. Of course, they were all matters of no importance. After traveling for about seven days through the canyon, Xu Zimei finally saw the faint outline of a vast city on the distant horizon. The bushes and trees on either side gradually receded. They slept together with the canyon, carrying a moist, gear-like breath. The immensity of the city in front of them was astonishing. Anyone who saw this city would be compelled to praise it involuntarily. The periphery of the city was white. True to its name as Immortal City. Whether it was the standing walls, the towering city gates, or even the ground beneath their feet, all were a white infused with Immortal Qi. This Immortal Qi swirled and rose up into the air. Most of the city¡¯s buildings were castles. Distinctly different from classical structures, the castles and old castles intermingled, with domed rooftops. The materials of these buildings were Fluorite White Stone, Starrock Stone, and Light Source Stone. During daylight, it might not have seemed so special, but at night, the entire city radiated a pure-colored light. It was very eye-catching and dazzling. At the top of the city wall, several six-winged angels stood. At the hundred-meter-high city gates, two silver-white dragons were carved. Standing beneath the city wall, one couldn¡¯t help feeling their own insignificance all the time. People were coming and going at the city gate. Even citizens of various races could be seen everywhere. Two strong men in silver-white armor stood on either side of the south gate, their gaze unwaveringly watching the crowd come and go. When the large caravan arrived at the city gates, it slowly came to a halt. The curtains were drawn, and accompanied by a few maids and women in green, another woman stepped out from the sedan chair. The woman¡¯s face was veiled with a white Washing Silk Veil. Her willow-leaf eyebrows were sorrowfully furrowed. Her eyes seemed to twinkle like stars, with a beauty akin to the Milky Way, clear and pure, fresh and refined. Her beautiful black hair was styled atop her head, with three differently shaped hairpins inserted. Two crystal-like earrings dangled from her delicate earlobes. She was dressed in a long white gown. The skirt bloomed like a lotus beneath her, and at her waist, it was tightly cinched, giving her a temperament like plum blossoms with a hint of cold arrogance. However, when she smiled, her eyes curved like crescent moons that could melt winter¡¯s snow and beckon the spring breeze for miles. ¡°So this is Immortal City,¡± the woman in the white dress said wistfully. She looked intently at the legendary city before her. The people around her looked at her, and for a moment, all were somewhat dumbstruck. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ji Ruobing said to Xu Zimei from the side. ¡°Do you want me to play matchmaker for you?¡± ¡°Matchmaker for what?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°A gentlewoman is a good match for a gentleman,¡± Ji Ruobing replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to win a beauty over?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°A good brother of mine once told me, if you like something, you should take it by force.¡± ¡°You,¡± Ji Ruobing shook her head slightly. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve never shown interest in women before.¡± Chapter 927 - Chapter 927 Chapter 926 Immortal City, Mastermind ?Chapter 927: Chapter 926: Immortal City, Mastermind Chapter 927: Chapter 926: Immortal City, Mastermind Ji Ruobing seemed to recall something and looked at Xu Zimei with a hint of distaste, saying, ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be into men, could you?¡± Xu Zimei, who had until then been sitting on a horse, nearly fell off. ¡°Damn it,¡± he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down as much as possible. ¡°Then come to my room tonight and give it a try.¡± ¡°Forget about it,¡± Ji Ruobing¡¯s face flushed for a moment before she seriously said, ¡°I need to go to the City Lord Mansion and pass on the message of my return to the Sect Gate. And I haven¡¯t settled the score with Lu Changhen yet.¡± ¡°Do you know the way to the Land of Destruction?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°In Immortal City, there are domesticated Immortal Cranes, which you can use to get there,¡± Ji Ruobing explained. ¡°It¡¯s that simple and quick, but are you leaving right now?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Fan Family did, after all, kindly save us,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°They seem to be in trouble now; wouldn¡¯t it be somewhat unjust if we didn¡¯t go and help?¡± ¡°Stop right there, to be precise, they saved you; I really didn¡¯t care,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°But they also guided me to Immortal City; saving them would be just a small effort.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Despite the nearly hundred-strong caravan¡¯s impressive appearance, it was nothing special in Immortal City. Xu Zimei saw many monsters with bull heads and human bodies on the streets; aside from the human race, these bull-headed beings were the most numerous. As for the other Hundred Clans, one could only occasionally come across them. ¡°Ten or so kilometers north of Immortal City is the settlement of the Bull Head Tribe, which is why there are many of them in the city,¡± Ji Ruobing explained. ¡°The Bull Head Tribe has been subservient to our Slaying Immortal Sect for tens of thousands of years. So, they are also considered an affiliated power.¡± ¡°For a single organization to subjugate an entire race, the Slaying Immortal Sect really lives up to its name.¡± ¡°What did you think?¡± Ji Ruobing replied with a hint of pride. ¡°But your True Martial Holy Sect isn¡¯t bad either.¡± After the caravan entered the city, they continued along the main thoroughfare. Order in Immortal City was extremely strict. In other cities, Xu Zimei often saw street vendors and stalls. But here in Immortal City, aside from the bustling array of shops, not a single person was setting up a stall. Noticing Xu Zimei¡¯s confusion, Ji Ruobing explained, ¡°Immortal City has designated areas. There are specific zones for setting up stalls, and vending is not allowed in other areas.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Eventually, the caravan stopped in front of a shop called Hundred Pill Hall. This Hundred Pill Hall was located right in the center of the main thoroughfare of Immortal City and could be considered the busiest spot. Xu Zimei could not help but be impressed by the boldness of the Fan Family, to own such a prestigious location. As the caravan began to disperse, the Fan Family¡¯s young lady approached Xu Zimei and Ji Ruobing, accompanied by a maid in green and an old man. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a while, yet we¡¯ve never properly met,¡± the young lady in a white dress said with a polite smile. ¡°Let me introduce myself; my name is Fan Luoyu.¡± Xu Zimei and Ji Ruobing both introduced themselves in turn. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be in Immortal City, why not visit my Fan Family¡¯s shop?¡± Fan Luoyu suggested with a smile. ¡°Having met is fate in itself.¡± ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ve got some things to attend to,¡± Ji Ruobing said from the side. Knowing that she was headed for the City Lord Mansion, Xu Zimei did not say much. After saying goodbye to Fan Luoyu, Ji Ruobing left. Xu Zimei, accompanied by the three of them, entered the Myriad Pill Hall. ¡°` As soon as I walked in, I could smell a fragrant scent of pills. It was invigorating, as if a spring breeze caressed my face, exceptionally comfortable. Xu Zimei began to look around the entire shop. The shop wasn¡¯t as opulent as imagined but instead exuded an ancient charm. The whole shop was painted in a light tan color. On the left side of the shop were various kinds of pills for sale, and on the right were herbs for pill refinement. The shop had five floors in total. Xu Zimei was only on the first floor, where mostly common and frequently used pills were seen. Seeing several people come in, an elder dressed in a green robe and wearing a hat hurriedly came to greet them. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally here,¡± the elder said hastily. ¡°I have been waiting for a long time.¡± ¡°Uncle Fu, you¡¯ve worked hard during this time,¡± Fan Luoyu replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not hard; I¡¯ve worked for the Fan Family all my life, following the Family Head from a young age. It¡¯s like watching you grow up,¡± the elder shook his head. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? He sighed, ¡°When we first opened a shop in Immortal City, the Family Head trusted me to manage it. Unfortunately, it has been a series of troubles ever since; I feel ashamed.¡± ¡°The affairs of Immortal City are numerous and vexing; it would¡¯ve been the same with anyone,¡± Fan Luoyu said earnestly. ¡°No matter what, since I am here now, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Miss has traveled a long way and must be tired,¡± the elder nodded and spoke. ¡°I have reserved a private room on the third floor; you could rest there for a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, the affairs of the shop are more important,¡± Fan Luoyu shook her head. The group followed the elder up to the third floor. This third floor¡¯s private rooms were named after plants such as plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum, segregated by themes. ¡°May I come in?¡± Xu Zimei asked at the door. After all, this was someone else¡¯s family affair, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for an outsider to intervene. ¡°It¡¯s nothing secret,¡± Fan Luoyu shook her head. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s already been causing quite a stir.¡± The private room was not large; a table was set with seats, and maids brought in hot tea and some nut snacks. ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Fan Luoyu asked. ¡°Our Myriad Pill Hall usually refines pills, and our main material suppliers number three. They are the Imperial Herb Pavilion, Heaven Wolf Mercenary Group, and the Bai Family. Now all three suppliers have stopped supplying us with herbs and other pill refinement materials. Our Myriad Pill Hall¡¯s stock can hold out for at most half a month before we can no longer produce pills.¡± Fan Luoyu considered for a long time before speaking, ¡°Is it possible to transport materials from Sheng City?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible; it takes at least seven days from Sheng City to here,¡± the elder shook his head in response. ¡°And with the long distance, any slight mishap during the journey presents too much uncertainty. This incident is clearly targeted at us. If he can make these three families stop supplying us, he can also send people to intercept our convoys. So the one who tied the bell must be the one to untie it.¡± ¡°Do you mean the Wen Family is behind this sabotage?¡± Fan Luoyu said. ¡°No, the Wen Family is not even as capable as our Fan Family; how could they have such resources,¡± the elder shook his head. ¡°In my opinion, they are just the vanguard thrown to the front. There must be someone else behind this.¡± ¡°` Chapter 928 - Chapter 928 Chapter 927 Pill Toxin, Contradiction ?Chapter 928: Chapter 927 Pill Toxin, Contradiction Chapter 928: Chapter 927 Pill Toxin, Contradiction ¡°The mastermind, is there any clue?¡± Lui Yu furrowed his brow and asked. ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping a low profile ever since we arrived in the Immortal City and haven¡¯t offended anyone.¡± The elder shook his head and said, ¡°However, someone did approach us for cooperation a while ago, which I rejected. I don¡¯t know if they might be behind this.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do thisa€¡±in a little while, I¡¯ll visit the three major suppliers and test the waters,¡± Lui Yu said. The group then discussed some more details. After coming out of the private room, there seemed to be some commotion downstairs, as it was quite noisy. The elder frowned slightly and quickly went downstairs. ¡­ ¡°Everyone, come and look, these Pills from Myriad Pill Hall have killed someone!¡± ¡°Exactly, they¡¯re trying to shirk responsibility. Such unscrupulous merchants should be driven out of our Immortal City.¡± ¡°Never come to Myriad Pill Hall to buy anything again.¡± The ground floor was thrown into chaos as several men shouted aloud. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Crowds of people surrounded the entrance of Myriad Pill Hall, peering inside. When Xu Zimei came downstairs, she saw a corpse lying at the entrance of Myriad Pill Hall. Two women were crying over the body. ¡°What happened?¡± Uncle Fu stepped forward, his brow furrowed, and asked. ¡°Shopkeeper, this person claims that the Pills from Myriad Pill Hall have killed someone and they have come for compensation,¡± a maid selling Pills promptly came forward to explain. ¡°Killed someone?¡± Uncle Fu¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°Are you the manager?¡± Seeing Uncle Fu come out, the leading man stepped forward and questioned. ¡°Where are the Pills, let me see them,¡± Uncle Fu asked indifferently. The man handed over the Pills, which were contained in a transparent bottle. There was a mark with the character ¡°Fan¡± on it. Uncle Fu took the bottle and sniffed it near his nose. ¡°Failure,¡± he snorted coldly. ¡°This Pill is a complete failure, full of Pill Toxin. How could anyone consume it?¡± ¡°So you admit that Myriad Pill Hall sells Pills tainted with Pill Toxin,¡± the man shouted to the onlookers at the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m merely pointing out that there¡¯s a problem with the Pills, but it¡¯s not necessarily from Myriad Pill Hall,¡± Uncle Fu said calmly. ¡°Every batch of our Pills undergoes strict inspection; how could they possibly contain such Pill Toxin? When did you buy these Pills?¡± ¡°Yesterday afternoon at five, you can check it,¡± the man said. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to shirk the blame, are you?¡± ¡°He did come to buy Pills, but I remember the Pills were fine at the time,¡± the maid selling Pills at the side replied. Uncle Fu slighted furrowed his brow. Then he said, ¡°If Pills sold by Myriad Pill Hall have any quality issues or cause any accidents, we are fully responsible. But as you know, there are rules for all Pill Halls. Any fifth-grade Pills are traded face-to-face within the store, and we take no responsibility once you leave.¡± ¡°What do you mean, now someone¡¯s dead and you want to avoid responsibility?¡± the man yelled. Several other burly men next to him also started to stir up noise. Some were even trying to smash things in the shop. ¡°Should we just compensate them some amount and have them leave?¡± A maid dressed in green softly suggested. ¡°This is bad for our shop¡¯s business and reputation.¡± ¡°These matters are black and whitea€¡±you either compensate fully or not at all,¡± Fan Luoyu shook his head and said. ¡°If we compensate, no matter the amount, it means we admit to selling Pills with Pill Toxin.¡± The maid dressed in green nodded slightly. ¡°Everyone should leave now, or don¡¯t blame me for having you thrown out,¡± Uncle Fu said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Look at this, everyonea€¡±the true face of Myriad Pill Hall. Would you dare to come here to buy pills in the future?¡± the man shouted loudly. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I can¡¯t compare with your Myriad Pill Hall. But I¡¯m willing to set an example and seek justice. We must not encourage this behavior.¡± Just when the standoff continued, suddenly, a woman in blue burst forth from outside. ¡°Lui Yu, you came to Immortal City and didn¡¯t even give me a heads-up. Do you even consider me a good sister?¡± The woman in blue ran in, her eyes lighting up as she spotted Fan Luoyu, and she walked over. Her blue garment was entwined with several ribbons, tightly fitted, especially around her long, slender legs. Tall and lithe. Her features carried a heroic air, somewhat reminiscent of a female martial artist. ¡°Mu Qing,¡± Fan Luoyu called out upon seeing the woman in blue. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional, you know I had business in Immortal City.¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re a busy person now,¡± Mu Qing replied. Then she looked around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are so many people gathered here?¡± The maidservant beside her briefly explained the situation. ¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± the woman in blue laughed and walked over to the man. ¡°Mu Qing, don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Fan Luoyu quickly warned her. Before she could finish speaking, a loud ¡°boom¡± was heard. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï The woman in blue had punched the man to the ground. She drew her longsword and placed it at the man¡¯s throat, asking, ¡°Tell me, who sent you to cause trouble?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Fear flashed in the man¡¯s eyes as he yelled again. ¡°Everyone look! They¡¯ve become enraged and now they¡¯re trying to frame us.¡± The scene outside the shop was already noisy. But the woman in blue was not in a hurry, she looked at the man and chuckled, ¡°That won¡¯t work on me; I¡¯ve lived in this Immortal City for over twenty years and seen all kinds of people.¡± She swung the sword in her hand slowly, and in a flash, blood sprayed out. An arm was brutally severed. The same question, I don¡¯t want to ask a second time. Next time it¡¯ll be your head,¡± the woman in blue said. ¡°Who sent you?¡± The man was too shocked to move, let alone speak. Watching the woman in blue grow impatient, the hum of the sword resonated as the blade hovered in mid-air. ¡°It was the City Lord Mansiona€¡±the people from the City Lord Mansion paid me to frame Myriad Pill Hall.¡± The sword halted, and the man¡¯s shout echoed in the void. ¡°Bullshit, you better tell the truth and not slander the City Lord Mansion,¡± the woman in blue said with a cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, it really was the City Lord Mansion¡¯s butler who ordered me to do this,¡± the man quickly said. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Mu Qing asked indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± the man studied her for a moment and replied. ¡°You¡¯re in this Immortal City and yet you do not know who I am?¡± Mu Qing said with a light laugh. ¡°I really don¡¯t,¡± the man continued to shake his head. ¡°My name is Mu Qing, I am the daughter of the City Lord Mu Chengmiao. Do you need me to explain in more detail?¡± Mu Qing said with a smile. Hearing Mu Qing¡¯s words, the man¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Do you still not intend to confess?¡± Mu Qing said. ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to have a talk with the people from the City Lord Mansion.¡± Chapter 929 - Chapter 929 Chapter 928 Qixi, North City ?Chapter 929: Chapter 928 Qixi, North City Chapter 929: Chapter 928 Qixi, North City ¡°You must not be from the Immortal City, otherwise, how could you not recognize me,¡± Mu Qing said indifferently. Seeing that he could no longer pretend, the man¡¯s demeanor became restrained, and the panic previously apparent in his eyes vanished. ¡°I have poor eyesight, but this matter at Myriad Pill Hall won¡¯t end here,¡± the man said before a line of black blood trickled from his mouth. He had already taken poison and committed suicide. The other big men who were traveling with him, witnessing this, also took poison and killed themselves one after another. Their poison seemed to have been hidden in their teeth all along, so no one had the chance to intervene. Seeing the bodies scattered on the ground, everyone¡¯s face grew solemn. ¡°Luoyu, next time something like this happens, just tell me,¡± Mu Qing said carelessly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it for you within the Immortal City.¡± ¡°Qing¡¯er, this is not as simple as you think,¡± Fan Luoyu said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°If it were something else, it would be manageable, but the business side is much more complex than imagined.¡± Although Mu Qing was the City Lord¡¯s daughter, and the people in the city respected her, not wanting to provoke her, there was a limit to this, and it didn¡¯t mean she could do whatever she wanted in any situation. Especially since this was a matter involving the Fan Family. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Come on, don¡¯t look so gloomy,¡± Mu Qing patted Fan Luoyu¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not easy coming all the way to the Immortal City; you have to keep me company properly.¡± ¡°Qing¡¯er, I still have things to do,¡± Fan Luoyu began, but was interrupted before he could finish. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Do you even know what day it is today?¡± Mu Qing asked. ¡°What day?¡± Fan Luoyu asked, perplexed. ¡°Miss, today is Qixi,¡± the green-clad maid hurriedly said. ¡°Qixi,¡± Fan Luoyu suddenly realized. ¡°Indeed, the time has come; I¡¯ve been too busy lately to pay attention.¡± ¡°Tonight is Qixi, you have to accompany me for a walk, consider it a way to relax,¡± Mu Qing added. Fan Luoyu nodded slightly and did not reject the idea. ¡°However, I haven¡¯t felt the atmosphere of Qixi during my journey here; is Immortal City always like this?¡± ¡°No, during Qixi, everyone will celebrate together in the Southern District. It¡¯s already been decorated there, with every household putting up colorful lights; I expect there will be fireworks and lantern releases tonight,¡± Mu Qing elaborated. ¡°Will Young Master Xu be going together tonight?¡± Fan Luoyu turned and asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Luoyu, who is he?¡± Mu Qing asked, now noticing Xu Zimei for the first time. She had previously thought he was an employee of the shop. Seeming to think of something, Mu Qing whispered in Fan Luoyu¡¯s ear. Fan Luoyu¡¯s face and ears instantly flushed red. ¡°Qing¡¯er, what nonsense are you spouting.¡± Fan Luoyu explained, ¡°I met Young Master Xu on my way to the Immortal City.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Mu Qing looked up and down at Xu Zimei, and then said with a smile. ¡°Are you smitten by our Luoyu¡¯s beauty?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve caught me,¡± Xu Zimei earnestly nodded. At his words, Mu Qing paused slightly. She had intended to tease Xu Zimei, but to her surprise, he had simply admitted it. ¡°Fair ladies and noble gentlemen are drawn to each other; beautiful things always attract, don¡¯t they?¡± Xu Zimei said as he took a seat with a smile. ¡°You are quite straightforward, not like those hypocrites,¡± Mu Qing nodded. ¡°But our family¡¯s Luoyu has high requirements for her future husband. I guess you don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Xu Zimei thought about continuing his ¡®overlord¡¯s forceful tactics,¡¯ but after a moment¡¯s consideration, he just shook his head with a smile and did not respond. ¡°Qing¡¯er, if you keep this up, I¡¯m really going to get angry,¡± Fan Luoyu seemed a bit restless on the side. ¡°With the current matters of the Fan Family unresolved, I¡¯m not considering marriage.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop talking,¡± Mu Qing hurriedly nodded. The sky outside the shop darkened rapidly. Perhaps it was also due to deep autumn. In the afternoon, Xu Zimei inquired about the location of the Immortal Crane within the Immortal City, as he needed to travel to the land of Destruction. The Immortal Crane would make a trip to the land of Destruction every three days. Knowing the way, Xu Zimei was in no hurry. Recently, his True Fate World had grown increasingly powerful, and the strength fed back to him by the world had also been growing stronger. Perhaps it was due to the forthcoming revival of Spiritual Energy, the whole world had undergone earth-shattering transformation. And this change would continue for a long time. The greater this favorable change, the more Xu Zimei benefited. However, after some time, once the principles of cultivation in the world had recovered and all beings embarked on the path of cultivation, the transformation would slow down. Although Xu Zimei did not meddle in the affairs of the Divine Continent, he had always had Chaos keep an eye out for him. Within the Divine Continent, there were myriad sects like bamboo shoots after a rain, and more and more were emerging. Currently, the strongest among them was named Cloud Cliff Pavilion. It could be considered the primary force of the Divine Continent. Below Cloud Cliff Pavilion, there were powers like Chutian Kingdom, Rakshasa Sea, Floating Dust Temple, and Yaoshi Cave, all rising and catching up day by day. These forces might never know that a pair of eyes had always been watching them. Every action they took seemed to be the movement of lines drawn by an invisible hand in the dark. ¡­ The Qixi Festival in the Immortal City was exceptionally lively. The sky of the Northern District was almost entirely filled with colorful fireworks. Various colors, various shapes. Blended together, they cast a flush over the face of every person below. Inside the city, a clear river ran straight for thirty thousand li. Endless and crystal clear. Countless lanterns floated on the surface of the water, each symbolizing a wish or a longing. Men and women would write their wishes inside the lanterns, ultimately letting them drift along the upstream currents of the Qinghe. These wishes were mostly about courtship. Because today was Qixi. Ji Ruobing had gone to the City Lord Mansion and had not appeared since. Because tonight, Xu Zimei spent Qixi with Fan Luoyu, Mu Qing, and the maida€¡±the three of them together. ¡°It¡¯s so lively,¡± the three of them walked down the streets of the Northern District, surrounded by an endless stream of people. Around them were many stalls, but most of them sold tokens of affection between men and women. The fireworks painted the sky above. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t felt this bustling yet harmonious atmosphere in a long while. It was at that moment when a shout suddenly came from the side. ¡°Sister Qing¡¯er.¡± They turned their heads to look, seeing several men walking down from a nearby bridge. They were accompanied by several women, who, judging from their dress and appearance, seemed to be maids. Seeing the newcomers, a discernible hint of disgust unwittingly flashed across Mu Qing¡¯s eyes. But she concealed it well. ¡°Sister Qing¡¯er, what a coincidence,¡± said the man, holding a folding fan, with a rather handsome appearance. He had the air of a pretty boy. ¡°Wang Jun, what is it?¡± Mu Qing nodded slightly and asked. Chapter 930 - Chapter 930 Chapter 929 The Man Behind, Lu Changgen ?Chapter 930: Chapter 929: The Man Behind, Lu Changgen Chapter 930: Chapter 929: The Man Behind, Lu Changgen ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I come to you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± the man said with a chuckle. ¡°We have an agreement as intermediaries, no matter what, you will ultimately become my woman.¡± ¡°If you have nothing else, you can leave now,¡± Mu Qing said impatiently. The man named Wang Jun shifted his gaze and a glint of light flashed in his eyes when he saw Fan Luoyu. ¡°Who is this beauty? Won¡¯t you introduce us?¡± Wang Jun asked. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± Mu Qing said coolly. She tried to leave with Fan Luoyu, but they were blocked by the people beside Wang Jun. ¡°Lady, let¡¯s get to know each other,¡± Wang Jun said with a smile. ¡°I am the grandson of Elder Feng Yang, Wang Jun.¡± Hearing this, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. Normal people would announce their affiliation by stating the name of their power. But this guy went straight to using his grandfather¡¯s title. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Elder Feng Yang?¡± Fan Luoyu was slightly surprised. She seemed to have heard of this title. ¡°Could it be the invincible Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s Feng Yang?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my grandfather,¡± Wang Jun said, visibly pleased with Fan Luoyu¡¯s reaction, nodding smugly. This status could almost allow him to strut around the Slaying Immortal Sect. Talking about the Invincible King Feng Yang, only those who had stepped into their level would realize his strength. Daring to claim the title of the Invincible King was no exaggeration. His most proud achievement was when he was attacked by eight Stepping into Immortality warriors. He had strongly killed them all and became famous worldwide. And he himself was unharmed. Everyone knew Slaying Immortal Sect was a sect with five Emperor War Generals resembling living fossils. But later, when people spoke of the Slaying Immortal Sect, they referred to it as the Six Ancestors. Apart from the five War Generals, this Feng Yang was also counted as one. Just this point alone showed how powerful he was. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Wang Jun looked at Xu Zimei, his tone somewhat harsh. Especially seeing Xu Zimei staying with these few women, his heart grew even more disgusted. ¡°I remembered something very joyful,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What joyful thing?¡± Wang Jun persisted. ¡°My wife is having a baby,¡± Xu Zimei thought for a while, ultimately only able to come up with this excuse. ¡°Young man, be careful with your words,¡± Wang Jun said flatly. ¡°Have you ever heard the saying, ¡®Disaster comes from the mouth¡¯?¡± ¡°Wang Jun, don¡¯t threaten my friend,¡± Mu Qing intervened. ¡°If you have nothing else, just leave early. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Why the hurry, this beauty hasn¡¯t introduced herself yet,¡± Wang Jun said with a smile. Fan Luoyu didn¡¯t get angry but calmly said, ¡°Just a nameless individual; even if I told you, Young Master Wang, you probably wouldn¡¯t recognize it.¡± ¡°Well, I would like to get to know you,¡± Wang Jun chuckled. ¡°Fan Luoyu,¡± Fan Luoyu replied blandly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re with Myriad Pill Hall in the city,¡± Wang Jun immediately recognized her origin. ¡°You know?¡± Fan Luoyu slightly furrowed her brows. Theoretically, Myriad Pill Hall was just a very ordinary shop in Immortal City, which should not catch the eyes of these Slaying Immortal Sect disciples. But his reaction was rather strange. And revealing her background in one statement was bizarre indeed. ¡°How do you know?¡± Fan Luoyu asked. ¡°I not only know about this, I also know that your Myriad Pill Hall is in continuous trouble,¡± Wang Jun laughed. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°If you want to know more, why not join me for a walk on this Qixi Festival? If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might just reveal a thing or two.¡± ¡°Lui Yu, don¡¯t listen to him,¡± Mu Qing hurriedly said from the side. ¡°This guy is just a profligate Second Generation, he couldn¡¯t possibly know anything.¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t know,¡± Wang Jun quickly retorted. ¡°I even know the mastermind behind this.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s definitely deceiving you,¡± Xu Zimei also nodded in agreement from the side. ¡°The one targeting your Fan Family, how could he possibly have access to them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me either. I know all the notable young members of the Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± Wang Jun hurriedly explained. ¡°Many of them even try to fawn over me because of my grandfather.¡± ¡°Brother, stop pretending,¡± Xu Zimei patted Wang Jun on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re tired of these tricks. Aren¡¯t you just trying to catch Fan Luoyu¡¯s attention with this matter and then deceive her into bed tonight, only to abandon her the next day after pulling up your pants?¡± ¡°Stop slandering me. I do love beauties, but those beauties willingly follow me,¡± Wang Jun angrily defended, his face flushing and his voice growing louder. ¡°That day I was drinking with an Inner Sect Disciple, he only mentioned this to me after he got drunk.¡± ¡°Oh, where did this Inner Sect Disciple pop up from,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Your ability to make up stories on the spot is strong. An imaginary Inner Sect Disciple, perhaps?¡± ¡°Stop defaming me! Your Fan Family¡¯s shop has been targeted by that madman Lu Changgen. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go confront him,¡± Wang Jun almost shouted in defense. ¡°I always have principles in what I do, and I disdain to deceive you.¡± ¡°Lu Changgen,¡± Xu Zimei said, turning to Fan Luoyu. Fan Luoyu¡¯s brow tightened, seemingly gathering lingering clouds of worry. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Wang,¡± Fan Luoyu said to Wang Jun, then turned and left. ¡°Heya€| wait,¡± Wang Jun paused, then looked around at the others, bewildered. ¡°Did I just tell her everything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± several people nodded affirmatively. ¡°Damn it, that kid tricked me,¡± Wang Jun gritted his teeth. ¡­ Walking in the North City District, Fan Luoyu looked heavily burdened. ¡°Lui Yu, don¡¯t be unhappy. Don¡¯t let that guy affect our mood,¡± Mu Qing said apologetically while holding Fan Luoyu¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s not because of him,¡± Fan Luoyu slightly shook her head. ¡°Being a disciple of the Slaying Immortal Sect, you should know about Lu Changgen.¡± Mu Qing was silent for a moment, and then nodded slightly. ¡°Tell me everything. I¡¯m prepared,¡± Fan Luoyu smiled. ¡°The current Slaying Immortal Sect, whether it¡¯s the younger generation or the older generation, is divided into two factions. One is represented by the Saint Heir Lu Changhen, and the other by the Saintess Ji Ruobing.¡± Mu Qing explained, ¡°As for Lu Changhen, I don¡¯t know much about him. But he has a brother, that is Lu Changgen. This person has been extraordinarily talented since he was young, outstanding among the young generation of the Slaying Immortal Sect. His talent may not even be inferior to the Saint Heir and the Saintess. But, his inner murderous nature is too strong, at such a young age he proclaimed that he would prove the way by killing. Moreover, in the entire Slaying Immortal Sect, he only listens to his brother Lu Changhen. So, very few people dare to provoke him.¡± Chapter 931 - Chapter 931 Chapter 930 Lanterns, People of the City Lord Mansion ?Chapter 931: Chapter 930: Lanterns, People of the City Lord Mansion Chapter 931: Chapter 930: Lanterns, People of the City Lord Mansion Hearing Mu Qing¡¯s words, Fan Luoyu¡¯s face grew even more troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Why would someone of his level be interested in a small Dan shop?¡± Mu Qing shook her head as she spoke. ¡°There must be some hidden reason behind it, this might be the breakthrough.¡± ¡°Lu Changgen,¡± Xu Zimei murmured the name softly. Then, a smile crept onto the corner of her mouth. ¡°Can you help me get in touch with him?¡± Fan Luoyu asked. ¡°Who?¡± said Mu Qing. ¡°Lu Changgen.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have access to someone of his level,¡± Mu Qing shook her head as she spoke. ¡°They already belong to the high ranks of the Slaying Immortal Sect. Even my father would not dare to offend them too much.¡± Watching Fan Luoyu¡¯s mood sink even lower, Mu Qing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï If it really doesn¡¯t work, just let it go. Getting involved with those kinds of madmen, isn¡¯t your own safety the most important thing?¡± ¡°How could I not know,¡± Fan Luoyu said with a bitter smile. ¡°But this is what my father left behind, his greatest wish before he passed away. No matter what, I have to give it a try.¡± After speaking, Fan Luoyu looked toward Xu Zimei with some hope and asked, ¡°Does Young Master Xu have any ideas?¡± ¡°There is one,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, speaking earnestly: ¡°Kill that Lu Changgen, wouldn¡¯t that end everything?¡± Fan Luoyu had held some hope, but after hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, she immediately lost confidence. Their family did have some power, but it was limited. Even if they summoned their oldest ancestor, they might not be a match for the other party. ¡°I will visit the three major suppliers tomorrow first, and then take it step by step,¡± Fan Luoyu replied. ¡°But I won¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Mu Qing nodded slightly, then suddenly pointed ahead and said, ¡°Luoyu, look ahead, someone is releasing river lanterns. Let¡¯s set one adrift as well. Perhaps our wishes will come true.¡± Fan Luoyu nodded slightly. Xu Zimei looked up and saw before her a section of Qinghe, reflecting the moonlight. The river flowed gently, and under the moonlight of this evening, it reflected not only the moon but also the colorful fireworks. It was incredibly beautiful. Moreover, on the surface of the river, countless river lanterns were set adrift. Different colors, different sizes, different shapes. Looking to the end, the river was full of these drifting lanterns. They seemed to carry each person¡¯s wishes, flowing towards that distant shoreline before being released into the sky. ¡°The river lanterns on Qixi are for seeking marriage partners, but you already have a betrothed,¡± Xu Zimei remarked, remembering that Wang Jun from earlier, with a chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s the point in sending one off?¡± ¡°What makes that Wang Jun worthy to be my husband,¡± Mu Qing scoffed. ¡°That was a marriage arranged by my father and his grandfather. It¡¯s a matter between the adults; they never got my consent. For my future husband, I don¡¯t ask for mucha€¡±just that he be upright and ambitious. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather die than marry.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°What about you?¡± Mu Qing looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Do you have any marriage arrangements, or what type of girl do you like?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no marriage arrangement,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°And I don¡¯t have a particular type I favor; after all, I¡¯ve seen too many women. Saintesses from various Immortal Gates and such, all throwing themselves at me. And many ancient races would love for me to become their son-in-law; life has become too boring.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mu Qing sized her up and down and chuckled, ¡°You? Sounds like you¡¯re just bragging.¡± ¡°You see, sometimes telling the truth can also be taken for bragging,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly with resignation. ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you help Luoyu with the trouble she¡¯s run into this time?¡± Mu Qing retorted. ¡°I am helping her,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Otherwise, I would have left this Immortal City by now, why else would I stay?¡± ¡°Luoyu, let¡¯s not bother with this guy,¡± Mu Qing seemed still to be in disbelief and huffed coldly. She ran off, pulling Fan Luoyu with her, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a lantern.¡± Fan Luoyu turned and gave Xu Zimei an apologetic smile. ?¦Ï???.§ã? There were especially many places selling lanterns alongside Qinghe. Xu Zimei also wanted to make a wish, but sadly he had no interest in finding the other half. Apart from Lan Ke¡¯er, there were very few girls who could move his heart. However, just to join in on the fun, he still bought one. But instead of praying for a love match, he wished for the safety and longevity of his family. Sometimes life is like a rootless, floating flat boat. You don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, or even where the end is. Everyone is moving forward, no one is stopping in the past. Once he went to Heaven Beyond Heavens, he would be separated from his parents, and it might be many years before he could see them again. In this world, the people Xu Zimei truly cared about were just those few. The lantern was star-shaped, with the five-pointed star symbolizing hope. It floated gently on the surface of the river, merging with the countless other lanterns in the sea of people. But Mu Qing, Fan Luoyu, and even the maid in green seemed to take it more seriously than Xu Zimei did. After setting their lanterns afloat, they even closed their eyes and prayed sincerely on the bank. The southern part of the city was extraordinarily lively that night. After setting the lanterns afloat, the group walked down the main thoroughfare of the southern city. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a ride on the flower boats,¡± Mu Qing suggested on the side. Fan Luoyu did not object. They rented a medium-sized flower boat, which was festively decorated with lanterns and streamers. Sitting on the boat, they could make a full circle around the Immortal City and see all the scenery along the way. However, at the moment, their minds weren¡¯t on enjoying the scenery. Because not long after boarding the flower boat, several figures emerged from the shadows. There were three in total, led by a middle-aged man in a splendid yellow robe. ¡°Miss,¡± the man glanced at Mu Qing and greeted her. ¡°Uncle Xu,¡± Mu Qing replied with surprise. She then explained to Xu Zimei and the others, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous; this is the steward of the City Lord Mansion.¡± ¡°Uncle Xu, how come you are here?¡± ¡°The City Lord sent me to bring you back,¡± Uncle Xu said with a smile. ¡°My father?¡± Mu Qing asked, puzzled. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about you,¡± Uncle Xu pointed at Fan Luoyu, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just something I want to discuss with this young lady.¡± ¡°Why do you have to exclude me from it?¡± Mu Qing frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not about excluding you, but rather not wanting you to be involved,¡± Uncle Xu explained. ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Mu Qing shook her head. ¡°No matter what it is, I want to know.¡± ¡°The Family Head said if you don¡¯t go, then you will be forcibly taken back,¡± Uncle Xu looked at the two people by his side. The two, as if by command, blocked Mu Qing¡¯s path, one in front and one behind. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡± Mu Qing wanted to say something more, but she was stopped by Fan Luoyu. ¡°Qing¡¯er, go back. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 932 - Chapter 932 Chapter 931 Slaughter Great Emperor, Mu Chengmiao ?Chapter 932: Chapter 931: Slaughter Great Emperor, Mu Chengmiao Chapter 932: Chapter 931: Slaughter Great Emperor, Mu Chengmiao ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Qing hesitated slightly. ¡°Your dad must be doing this for your good,¡± Fan Lui Yu said. ¡°This isn¡¯t just my personal matter; it¡¯s our Fan Family¡¯s issue. Can I handle it myself? I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, and you know, some things we can¡¯t change.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mu Qing nodded slightly. Then he looked at Uncle Xu and said, ¡°If you do anything to her, I will never forgive my father for the rest of my life.¡± Protected by two men, Mu Qing stepped off the flower boat, where a prepared vessel was already waiting to receive him. Meanwhile, Uncle Xu gestured towards the interior of the boat and smiled, ¡°Miss Fan, please.¡± ¡°Can you follow along?¡± Fan Lui Yu looked at Xu Zimei, asking earnestly. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Young master,¡± Uncle Xu reached out, slightly blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s path. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to stop me?¡± Xu Zimei looked up and asked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Uncle Xu still smiled, ¡°Just ensuring the young master has considered it thoroughly. Once you enter here, it will be very hard to extricate yourself. Leave now, and I¡¯ll act as though nothing has happened.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at Fan Lui Yu. Although she was hiding it well, he could still sense her tension. She was gently pinching the corner of her white robe, and even her breathing seemed heavy. Xu Zimei remembered what a guard named Gong Lei from the caravan had told him. Fan Lui Yu had always been a famously good person in Sheng City. When the Family Head was alive, he protected her so well that she hardly suffered any grievances. It seems that life¡¯s great ups and downs are just like this. Her father¡¯s sudden death had brought all the pressures of the house crashing down upon her. Without any support, she had to venture into the Immortal City, as dangerous as a den of dragons and a pit of tigers. The taste in her heart must be worse than anyone else¡¯s. Although Fan Lui Yu was always calm, rarely showing other expressions or emotions, Xu Zimei could not empathize, but he could understand. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei took Fan Lui Yu by the hand, pushed Uncle Xu aside, and walked inside. Fan Lui Yu looked at Xu Zimei with gratitude. Feeling the warmth from his grasp on her wrist, she did not choose to pull away. Instead, in the darkness of the cabin, there was a rare sense of safety. ¡°Thank you,¡± Fan Lui Yu whispered. ¡°I¡¯m actually a little scared, not even sure what to do.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If I tell you, can you keep it a secret?¡± Fan Lui Yu said. Then she repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll tell only you. Although we haven¡¯t known each other for very long and have barely spoken, I don¡¯t know why. Of all the people I¡¯ve seen lately, I can¡¯t even trust Qing¡¯er and Uncle Chen. I just feel like I want to trust you, and I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s a sense of safety or something else. Anyway, I can¡¯t quite explain it.¡± Perhaps it was Xu Zimei¡¯s decision tonight that touched Fan Lui Yu¡¯s heart. Choosing to enter this boat meant he was also involved in the affair and had not stayed aloof. This made Fan Lui Yu feel she shouldn¡¯t keep it from Xu Zimei. ¡°If you want to talk, talk; if not, that¡¯s okay too,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I can listen or not listen.¡± ¡°The truth is I know why they¡¯re targeting our Fan Family,¡± Fan Lui Yu replied. ¡°Including my dad¡¯s death, it wasn¡¯t an accident; it was all because of one thing.¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Together, they walked through the long corridor to a spacious living room. The living room was very quiet and there were no guards in sight, only a middle-aged man seated in the chair at the head of the room. The man wore a dark cyan robe, with extremely unkempt haira€¡±it didn¡¯t seem dirty but rather of poor quality. It draped loosely over his shoulders. His features were somewhat rugged, with notably thick lips and a pair of eyes that were on the smaller side, and he was slightly overweight. At the moment, he was sitting there quietly brewing tea. Upon arriving here, Fan Luoyu¡¯s voice that had been speaking halted abruptly. The two of them came to the doorway and looked at the man. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile. ¡°City Lord?¡± Fan Luoyu asked in surprise. Looking at the man before her, and then thinking of Mu Qing, they didn¡¯t seem like father and daughter at all. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± the middle-aged man said with a slight wave of his hand, indicating for them to sit down. ¡°I am Mu Chengmiao; I won¡¯t bother introducing myself further,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smile. ¡°I know you have a history with that girl Mu Qing and are in good terms. If we really get into it, you¡¯d have to call me ¡®Uncle.''¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare presume,¡± Fan Luoyu said, shaking her head slightly. ¡°I know you are upset in your heart; if it were possible, I wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters either.¡± Mu Chengmiao said with a smile, ¡°After all, there¡¯s no benefit in it for me.¡± ¡°But City Lord, you are already involved,¡± Fan Luoyu replied. ¡°Let¡¯s speak plainly, beating around the bush is pointless.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t hold back,¡± Mu Chengmiao replied. ¡°That item is in your possession, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What item?¡± Fan Luoyu asked, puzzled. ¡°See, I said let¡¯s not beat around the bush, and you¡¯re playing dumb, which is pointless,¡± Mu Chengmiao shook his head. ¡°The item is valuable, but you need to be alive to use it. Think about what happened to your father.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Fan Luoyu countered. ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, just stating a fact,¡± Mu Chengmiao replied. ¡°Listen to your uncle¡¯s advice, hand over the item. Your Fan Family is already in Immortal City, and with my protection, no one will dare to trouble you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about,¡± Fan Luoyu stood up and replied. ¡°If the City Lord insists on playing coy, then please forgive me for not keeping you company.¡± As Fan Luoyu was about to leave, Mu Chengmiao¡¯s gaze hardened and he said, ¡°When you exit this door, haven¡¯t you thought about the plight of your Fan Family? And your clan members?¡± Seeing Fan Luoyu stop in her tracks, Mu Chengmiao continued, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Seal of the Slaughter Great Emperor is in your hands, right?¡± ¡°The Slaughter Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. In the Eastern Continent, in the Extreme West Region, among several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, besides the True Martial Holy Sect, the strongest was the Purgatory Holy Sect, which boasted two emperors. The Ancestor, Purgatory Great Emperor, and the second emperor, Slaughter Great Emperor. This Slaughter Great Emperor could be considered a Great Emperor who had emerged from the Extreme West Region after all. As for the Emperor¡¯s Seal, Xu Zimei also had some understanding. The Slaughter Great Emperor had killed countless in his lifetime, even going so far as to kill his own wife and children with his sword. He truly followed the Way of Slaughter. After he received Destiny¡¯s mandate, it wasn¡¯t long before he ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï It was said that he left behind an Emperor¡¯s Seal for his successor. Of course, this story was somewhat complicated. The Way of Slaughter has been a controversial topic since ancient times. Who in their right mind would choose such a path, rejecting their relatives and killing family members, to fulfill their own Great Dao? Therefore, before ascending, the Slaughter Great Emperor always had great difficulty in finding his successor. Chapter 933 - Chapter 933 Chapter 932 The Secret, Emperor Head ?Chapter 933: Chapter 932: The Secret, Emperor Head Chapter 933: Chapter 932: The Secret, Emperor Head Slaughter Great Emperor had once taken several direct disciples and cultivated them with great effort. He wanted to pass down his Way of Slaughter. Unfortunately, in the end, all his disciples failed. Because the Way of Slaughter involves killing their closest kin, the disciples couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do it. Therefore, even after Slaughter Great Emperor ascended, he couldn¡¯t find a true direct disciple. But to make up for the regret in his heart, Slaughter Great Emperor left behind the Emperor¡¯s legacy, the Emperor Head. He left all his life¡¯s learning within the Emperor Head. Moreover, this Emperor Head wasn¡¯t placed within the Purgatory Holy Sect, but instead lost to the outside world. And he forbade the Purgatory Holy Sect from retrieving it, unless there was someone within the Sect Gate suited to the Way of Slaughter. This Emperor Head has since become a legend. In history, there indeed were a few who possessed the Emperor Head, but sadly, a second Slaughter Great Emperor never emerged. These individuals ultimately brought about their own destruction amidst the killings. But this didn¡¯t hinder people¡¯s crazy pursuit of the Emperor¡¯s legacy, especially some lunatics who found pleasure in killing. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei reflected on his memories about the Slaughter Great Emperor. These were the stories he already knew; whether there were hidden truths remained unknown. Now it seemed, all this must be related to the Emperor Head. And the Emperor Head was in Fan Luoyu¡¯s hands. Upon hearing Mu Chengmiao¡¯s words, Fan Luoyu turned slightly. She responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Emperor Head you speak of is.¡± ¡°If I can speak to you like this, I must be absolutely confident. Playing dumb is pointless,¡± Mu Chengmiao shook his head slightly and replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that I don¡¯t have the Emperor Head, even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you,¡± Fan Luoyu said indifferently. ¡°Exactly because the Emperor Head is in my hands, that¡¯s how I¡¯ve been able to stay alive until now, right? If you got your hands on the Emperor Head, my life and death would become meaningless, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing Fan Luoyu¡¯s words, Mu Chengmiao fell into a brief silence. He hadn¡¯t expected Fan Luoyu to see things so clearly. Correct, if she died, the trail of the Emperor Head would vanish utterly. ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï This was why they hadn¡¯t made a move against Fan Luoyu but instead used the Myriad Pill Hall to lure her in. Even if Fan Luoyu died a hundred times over, it wouldn¡¯t be as important as the Emperor Head. The significance of this was self-evident. With this in mind, Mu Chengmiao¡¯s tone softened somewhat as he said, ¡°You should know, not everyone can walk the Slaughter Great Emperor¡¯s path. Forcefully pursuing it will only lead to self-destruction, a loss not worth the gain. I promise you, if you hand over the Emperor Head, not only will the Fan Family be safe, you will also receive my help.¡± Fan Luoyu turned around calmly, not answering Mu Chengmiao¡¯s offer, but instead counter-questioned, ¡°How did my father die?¡± Mu Chengmiao was taken aback for a moment, and then fell completely silent. ¡°Bring me the head of the person behind my father¡¯s death, and I¡¯ll help you find the Emperor Head.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible,¡± replied Mu Chengmiao. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss,¡± Fan Luoyu returned and walked straight towards the outside. ¡°Don¡¯t mention what happened today to Qing¡¯er,¡± Mu Chengmiao¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drag Mu Qing into this,¡± Fan Luoyu nodded slightly. ¡­ The two walked out of the boat, gazing at the multicolored sky, Fan Luoyu took a deep breath. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°At first, it was really nerve-wracking, but later on, it got better,¡± Fan Luoyu smiled. ¡°It comes down to life or death in the end.¡± ¡°So, what do you plan to do next?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°To tell the truth, before this, I never thought the enemy would be this strong,¡± Fan Luoyu said with a wry smile. ¡°I thought it was only a sizable influence within the Immortal City, I didn¡¯t expect it to involve the Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°The Emperor Head is in your hands, right?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Fan Luoyu nodded slightly. ¡°That day, my father found me covered in blood and gave me the Emperor Head, telling me to take it and run. The farther, the better, and not even to stay in the Central Continent.¡± ¡°Then why are you still here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I want to avenge my father,¡± Fan Luoyu replied seriously. ¡°And now? Will you still seek revenge?¡± Xu Zimei spoke. ¡°Yes, I will, as best as I can. Even if it shatters me to pieces,¡± Fan Luoyu affirmed with a nod. ¡°Then you should go back,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°When will you leave?¡± Fan Luoyu looked at Xu Zimei and asked in a soft voice. The cool breeze blew over from the river, her white garment fluttering in the wind like snow. Her black hair also spread behind her, with the scent of lavender wafting through the air. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it depends on my mood,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°I really hope you can stay, I feel somewhat safe with you here. But I know I can¡¯t be so selfish,¡± Fan Luoyu said. ¡°Staying would likely lead to a dead end, the outcome is already determined. So, you¡¯re free to leave at any time, and I will be grateful.¡± Xu Zimei smiled but didn¡¯t answer Fan Luoyu. Instead, he took off the blindfold. ¡°This cloth is dirty again, time to change it.¡± ¡°Should I have someone look at your eyes?¡± Fan Luoyu asked. ¡°There are many pills in Myriad Pill Hall that should be useful to you.¡± ¡°No need, I understand my own condition,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The events of tonight were perhaps too much to take in, and neither of them felt like lingering here anymore. They both returned to Myriad Pill Hall. Once back at Myriad Pill Hall, Fan Luoyu called Uncle Fu, the shopkeeper in charge of managing the store. ¡°Miss, just give your orders,¡± Uncle Fu said. ¡°This predicament, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t get past it,¡± Fan Luoyu sighed. ¡°What do you mean, Miss?¡± Uncle Fu asked with a somber expression. ¡°Have you learnt something?¡± Fan Luoyu nodded slightly and instructed: ¡°Call out all the shop assistants and maids later. Brief them on the situation and tell them we¡¯ve offended the Slaying Immortal Sect. If they wish to stay and face this challenge with us, they will share in Myriad Pill Hall¡¯s future earnings. If they want to leave, give them a generous sum for their travels and let them leave early.¡± ¡°Miss, this,¡± Uncle Fu said with difficulty. ¡°If they leave, how can our Myriad Pill Hall continue to do business?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about business now,¡± Fan Luoyu shook her head. ¡°Also, Uncle Fu, you should leave early too. Take whatever you want from the shop; I¡¯m sorry the Fan Family can¡¯t provide for your retirement.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Miss?¡± Uncle Fu said. ¡°This life was given to me by the Family Head, and I won¡¯t leave, regardless of who else does.¡± After speaking, Uncle Fu turned and went to gather the shop¡¯s assistants. Meanwhile, Fan Luoyu rubbed her temples with a headache, not knowing what to do next. ¡­ The sun rose as usual. The fog in the sky was gradually dispersed, and the weather cleared up. The city still seemed to be filled with the festivity of the previous night¡¯s Qixi. A few uninvited guests had already arrived. Chapter 934 - Chapter 934 Chapter 933 The Arrival of the Saintess, Lu Changgen ?Chapter 934: Chapter 933: The Arrival of the Saintess, Lu Changgen Chapter 934: Chapter 933: The Arrival of the Saintess, Lu Changgen ¡°Your shop is suspected of selling pills with Pill Toxin, and now it must be sealed off,¡± a few guards from the City Lord Mansion walked into the shop and informed them without any preamble. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Uncle Fu stepped forward to debate. ¡°Somebody reported the incident; regardless, we must shut down the shop first,¡± the guard said indifferently. ¡°We¡¯ll come to a conclusion after the investigation.¡± Pointing at the pills inside the shop, the guard said, ¡°We need to take all these pills back for testing. I hope you won¡¯t obstruct us, or else we might have to take you away as well.¡± ¡°Miss,¡± Uncle Fu looked at Fan Luoyu descending from the second floor, and spoke with some urgency. ¡°They¡¯re going to shut down our shop.¡± ¡°They sure act fast,¡± Fan Luoyu chuckled. ¡°Let them close it, I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Until the matter is investigated, you can only stay in Immortal City and cannot leave,¡± the guard reminded, looking at Fan Luoyu. ¡°We¡¯ll have someone keeping watch.¡± Just as the guards were about to take all the pills away, there was a sudden ¡°boom.¡± The partially hidden door of Myriad Pill Hall was kicked open with a forceful bang. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Three young men and women walked in from outside. Xu Zimei looked up and saw that the woman standing in the middle was Ji Ruobing. The woman on the left had short hair and looked very capable. The young man on the right was dressed in a silver robe and had a somewhat rogue appearance. ¡°Get lost,¡± the young man looked at the guards inside the shop and said arrogantly. ¡°Who are you?¡± the leader of the guards frowned and asked. With a ¡°slap,¡± the young man immediately raised his right hand and slapped him across the face. The guard was stupefied on the spot. ¡°Have your City Lord come talk to me,¡± the young man tossed a token over, speaking indifferently. The guard glanced at the token and his eyes suddenly narrowed. A Core Disciple of Slaying Immortal Sect. He swallowed hard. The Core Disciples of Slaying Immortal Sect were not numerous, but each one was a truly Talented Disciple. To be a core member at such a young age indicated their extraordinary status. Even the City Lord would have to show the utmost respect. ¡°I apologize,¡± the guard hastily said, apologizing. ¡°Not leaving yet? Should I escort you out?¡± the young man slightly raised his eyebrow and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the lead guard gestured, and all the guards, not bothering to take the pills, scrambled outside in disarray. ¡°Miss Fan, we meet again,¡± Ji Ruobing turned her head, smiling at Fan Luoyu. ¡°Miss Ji, you¡­¡± Fan Luoyu was somewhat surprised. But then it seemed like something flashed through her mind. ¡°Ji Ruobing, isn¡¯t the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect also called Ji Ruobing?¡± When they had introduced themselves before, Ji Ruobing hadn¡¯t concealed her name. Now that she reappeared, Fan Luoyu finally came to her senses. ¡°Yes, I am the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± Ji Ruobing admitted with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so shocked; thanks are due for the care you showed me on the road.¡± After finishing her words, Ji Ruobing pointed to the two people beside her and laughed, ¡°Let me introduce them, they are my friends from the Slaying Immortal Sect. Xian Ying and Zhi Hang.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Fan Luoyu greeted somewhat dazedly. The situation had changed so swiftly, she hadn¡¯t quite caught up. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Are you Xu Zimei?¡± the young man called Zhi Hang stepped forward and sized him up. He asked, ¡°How come you¡¯re blind? Are you the one who defeated Teacher Ji?¡± ¡°Luck,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Did you pull some kind of trick?¡± Zhi Hang replied. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a master.¡± ¡°Zhi Hang, don¡¯t stir trouble,¡± Ji Ruobing scolded from beside him. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to talk. Don¡¯t worry, with me here, they won¡¯t do anything to your store.¡± ¡°Thanks to Miss Ji,¡± Fan Luoyu said from beside them. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, let¡¯s not talk about how you¡¯ve helped me before,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°Lu Changgen is that guy¡¯s man, anything against him is to my advantage.¡± ¡°Does Miss Ji have any good plans?¡± Fan Luoyu asked. ¡°No need for plans,¡± Ji Ruobing smiled and said. ¡°Just one word: wait. I think they¡¯re definitely more anxious than us. That guy named Lu Changgen is a madman when taking action. No brainsa€¡±impulsively, he might just do something outrageous, and once he does, there will be a flaw, then we¡¯ll have the upper hand.¡± ¡°So I should just have the Myriad Pill Hall continue business as usual?¡± Fan Luoyu replied. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll handle the City Lord Mansion,¡± Ji Ruobing nodded and said. ¡­ Fan Luoyu and Uncle Fu were busy handling the store¡¯s affairs. And the young man named Zhi Hang seemed still somewhat dissatisfied. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said in a low voice, ¡°How about you fight me? Don¡¯t worry, I just want to test your strength, and even if I win, I won¡¯t tell Sister.¡± ¡°Wait until you beat Ji Ruobing, then come find me!¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Fan Luoyu left several private rooms in the store for Ji Ruobing and her party. The shop then began anew with its business. Since that day, the City Lord Mansion seemed to have calmed down and stopped bothering with the Myriad Pill Hall. Although the Pills supply was not ample, it was enough to last a while. The Myriad Pill Hall was located in the heart of one of Immortal City¡¯s main thoroughfares, also the busiest area. Seven days later, in the morning. Something seemed slightly different from the usual days on this street. The usually bustling street was now mysteriously deserted, and the surrounding shops had their doors tightly closed. A desolate autumn wind blew from a corner of the street. Stirring up a few fallen leaves, twirling in midair before gently drifting to the ground. A young man holding a sword walked slowly from a distance, step by step. Sword Intent enveloped him. Even the few inside the Myriad Pill Hall could feel the killing intent permeating the air. ¡°It seems a remarkable person has come,¡± Ji Ruobing said, sitting in the shop, putting down her teacup with a smile. ¡°This aura, it seems to be that guy,¡± Xian Ying slightly furrowed her brows and said. ¡°I knew he couldn¡¯t resist,¡± Ji Ruobing replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see an old friend.¡± Xu Zimei stood by the window on the third floor, bent down, and washed his face with cold water. Drying the water off his face, he covered his eyes with a new black cloth strip. ¡­ The figure of the sword-wielding young man silently stopped in front of the Myriad Pill Hall. With a casual flick of his sword, without showing any visible force, an invisible flash of Sword Intent burst out. With a ¡°boom,¡± the building in front of him was split in half, collapsing instantly. ¡°Lu Changgen,¡± Ji Ruobing¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°What brings you here?¡± The sword-wielding young man slowly turned around, his eyes fixed on Ji Ruobing as if they couldn¡¯t move. Chapter 935 - Chapter 935 Chapter 934 Unparalleled Talented Disciples, Moke Ancestor ?Chapter 935: Chapter 934 Unparalleled Talented Disciples, Moke Ancestor Chapter 935: Chapter 934 Unparalleled Talented Disciples, Moke Ancestor ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this matter,¡± Lu Changgen said with a hoarse voice. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Ji Ruobing replied indifferently. ¡°Just because it¡¯s you? Lu Changgen, you¡¯re far too full of yourself.¡± ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but because of your intervention, they all have to die,¡± Lu Changgen¡¯s sword trembled in his hand. He extended his tongue and licked his lips, as if thinking about something exciting. At this moment, Xu Zimei also walked out of the shop. He glanced at Lu Changgen, slightly surprised. The two had met before. On his way to the Tianwu Conference, he and the monk Da Zhi had seen a young man fighting the Undying Race. That young man possessed one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Undying Body. Moreover, based on the moves he used, Da Zhi had deduced that he was a disciple of the Slaying Immortal Sect. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t expected to meet him again in such a manner. However, Xu Zimei felt that the other party had probably forgotten him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï After all, it was just a brief encounter, without much interaction. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Fan Luoyu greeted from the side. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, yawned, and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on today? The streets are so deserted, nothing like their usual bustle.¡± Fan Luoyu gently tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°That guy up ahead is Lu Changgen.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, then turned to Ji Ruobing and asked, ¡°Can you defeat him?¡± ¡°Fifty-fifty,¡± Ji Ruobing replied calmly. Lu Changgen, just like his brother Lu Changhen, was one of the unparalleled Talented Disciples, one in ten thousand. If it weren¡¯t for his excessive killer instinct, he might also be a contender for the position of Saint Heir. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. If Xu Zimei could avoid getting involved, he preferred to stay out of it. After all, once he took action, it meant trouble was sure to follow. Lu Changgen seemed to hold a high position within the Slaying Immortal Sect, and if Xu Zimei accidentally killed him, the elders of the Slaying Immortal Sect would be the next ones to come knocking, a cycle Xu Zimei found utterly tedious. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Let Ji Ruobing handle it, since they were all from the same Sect Gate, whatever the quarrel, it remained an internal matter. ¡°Hey, how can you be so ungentlemanly,¡± the youth called Zhi Hang shouted at Xu Zimei. ¡°How can you let a woman handle such matters, you¡¯ve already defeated the Senior Sister before, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± ¡°You want to play the hero, hm?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Then how about¡­ you go?¡± ¡°You,¡± Zhi Hang pointed at Xu Zimei, unable to speak for a moment. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go; I see you are nothing but a coward.¡± ¡°Oh, you figured that out, did you,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. Zhi Hang snorted and faced Lu Changgen with a broad longsword in his hands. ¡°Step aside,¡± Lu Changgen said flatly. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Zhi Hang stood his ground despite some trepidation. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Lu Changgen looked up, the murderous intent in his eyes growing wildly. ¡°Zhi Hang, you¡¯re no match for him, let me handle it,¡± Ji Ruobing said from the side. Her aura surged around her as she slowly stepped forward. She instructed, ¡°Xian Ying and Zhi Hang, you two just protect Miss Fan.¡± ¡°Saintess, I was just thinking of asking you for some pointers,¡± Lu Changgen looked at Ji Ruobing with a certain excitement in his eyes. ¡°Ancient Sword Technique,¡± Ji Ruobing snorted coldly as her longsword cut through layers of clouds, conjuring countless moves and striking at Lu Changgen. On this broad main street, there was not a soul in sight. Only the soaring Sword Qi echoed endlessly. ¡°Hide the sword within the blade, let it approach all seas,¡± Lu Changgen naturally wouldn¡¯t show any weakness either. A flash of bloodred danced upon the sword¡¯s edge, followed swiftly by the endless roll of Sword Intent. When the two distinct Sword Qis collided, each was filled with profound meaning. There were swords that had traveled through ancient times to shine in the world, their edges glaringly evident. And there were swords with an overwhelming aura, their killing intent soaring straight to the ninth heaven, the Sword of Slaughter descended. ¡°Do you think who will win?¡± Xu Zimei leaned comfortably against the shop¡¯s doorway, asking with a smile. Zhi Hang, still puffed up with anger from the earlier incident, shot Xu Zimei a glance but didn¡¯t respond. However, Xian Ying on the side couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Before Sister left the Sect Gate, she had a fight with that Lu Changgen. But it ended in a draw a€¡° neither gained an advantage. After so much time has passed, it comes down to who has improved more.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Sister Ji,¡± Zhi Hang promptly replied. ¡°That Lu fellow, even his brother might not be a match for Sister. When the time comes, Sister will assuredly be the one who takes up Destiny.¡± ¡°It seems you have blind confidence in Ji Ruobing,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Zhi Hang responded with certainty. ¡°I heard Ji Ruobing is practicing the Ancient Sword Technique of the Ancient Emperor. And that Lu Changgen, he¡¯s practicing the Way of Slaughter of your Sect¡¯s Ancestor, Emperor Lu.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°This battle looks to be quite interesting.¡± The Ancestor of the Slaying Immortal Sect, Emperor Lu, was also an impressive Great Emperor. In fact, people often compared Emperor Lu with the Slaughter Great Emperor. But the two were indeed of two entirely different extremes. The Slaughter Great Emperor followed a path of absolutes, strictly adhering to life-or-death principles. It was either kill or be killed, no other paths to walk. Emperor Lu, while also having taken many lives, cultivated the Way of Destruction, not the Way of Slaughter. Although these two paths have some similarities to a degree. The difference between paths is distinct, especially as such differences are infinitely amplified further down the path. ¡­ At this moment, in the main street¡¯s center, the two were locked in combat. Two streams of different Sword Intents surged. Buildings all around were collapsing, yet the battle remained undecided. ¡°Slaying Immortal Strike,¡± Lu Changgen, dressed in blue robes, rang loudly amid the Mad Wind. His Sword Intent was frenzied, carrying an air of destruction. Ji Ruobing¡¯s Sword Intent, however, was just as resolute, like a Sky-reaching Great Tree soaring high, wanting to tear the Firmament apart. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± Sword Intents clashed once more, and space itself was bifurcated, causing the winds and clouds to change, darkness descending on both the heavens and the earth. ¡°Again,¡± Ji Ruobing uttered with a cold snort. Behind her, the Myriad Tribulations Cone began to manifest, and the moment her True Fate appeared, she seemed godlike. Holding a Thunderbolt in her hand, she uttered softly, ¡°Heavenly Thunder Tribulation.¡± The thunderclouds above began to gather, but at that moment, a stern rebuke was heard. ¡°Enough, do you wish to destroy this Immortal City?¡± The moment the rebuke rang out, a tremendous suppressive force arrived. It forcibly suppressed Ji Ruobing¡¯s Myriad Tribulations Cone. The thunderclouds in the sky also began to dissipate. The crowd looked surprised, all turning their gazes toward the northern horizon. There, the silhouette of an elder gradually solidified in the sky. ¡°The Moke Ancestor.¡± Chapter 936 - Chapter 936 Chapter 935 Breeze Venerable, Irritable ?Chapter 936: Chapter 935 Breeze Venerable, Irritable Chapter 936: Chapter 935 Breeze Venerable, Irritable ¡°Moke Ancestor,¡± Ji Ruobing slightly furrowed her brows and spoke. ¡°As the Saintess, you should become a role model for the younger generation and lead by example.¡± Moke Ancestor indifferently said, ¡°And yet, here you are, dueling in your own sect¡¯s Immortal City over some trifles. What kind of image does that present, and where is the demeanor of a Saintess?¡± This Moke Ancestor was dressed in a gray robe, holding a string of prayer beads, and sitting cross-legged. Behind his head shone a golden halo, and a tremendously strong aura was pulsating. It was obvious that although he hadn¡¯t arrived in person, this mere afterimage was still exerting an immense pressure on many present. Hearing Moke Ancestor¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing had not yet had the chance to reply. Suddenly, laughter erupted from nearby. ¡°Moke Ancestor is being too serious. It¡¯s just a minor conflict among the younger members, why escalate the matter so dramatically?¡± The crowd turned their heads once again. Beside Moke Ancestor, the void began to shift. An elder dressed in an ancient robe, with an extraordinary temperament, emerged from the void. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Breeze Venerable,¡± upon seeing the newcomer, Moke Ancestor slightly furrowed his brows and called out. ¡°How can you make such a definitive statement without fully understanding the matter, Brother Moke.¡± Breeze Venerable said with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Ancestor,¡± Ji Ruobing turned to Breeze Venerable and greeted him with a smile. This revealed that the Slaying Immortal Sect was divided into two factions. This Moke Ancestor seemed to belong to the faction of the Saint Heir, while Breeze Venerable was aligned with Ji Ruobing¡¯s lineage. ¡°What exactly happened, Bing¡¯er? Now you can tell us about it,¡± said Breeze Venerable with a smile. ¡°This Immortal City, being a major city of our Slaying Immortal Sect, I assume that I, as its Saintess, should have the authority to manage it.¡± Ji Ruobing replied, ¡°It was only by chance that I learned of this situation. The Myriad Pill Hall is originally just an ordinary shop within our Immortal City. Yet, some within the Sect Gate have been abusing their power, attempting to seize it forcibly. Naturally, to uphold the reputation of our sect, I intervened to help. Little did I expect that someone would be so brash and blatant. When their scheme failed, they came to kill openly.¡± As Ji Ruobing spoke, her gaze stayed fixed on Lu Changgen, her meaning clear. ¡°Lu Changgen, is that how it happened?¡± Breeze Venerable turned to Lu Changgen, his voice tinged with an underlying threat, and asked. ¡°So what if it is?¡± Lu Changgen lifted his head, looking directly at Breeze Venerable, and replied. ¡°Are you going to punish me on behalf of an outsider?¡± ¡°The Sect Gate has its own rules, and how you are punished will be truthfully reported to the Sect Master,¡± Breeze Venerable said calmly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill all of these people,¡± Lu Changgen raised his hand, pointing his longsword at Xu Zimei and a few others. He said, ¡°Wait until after they are dead, then Breeze Venerable can go and report to the Sect Master. Whatever punishment there is, I will accept it and bear it myself.¡± Lu Changgen¡¯s words were very straightforward and also arrogant. I know the Sect Gate will punish me, but I still intend to kill them. This also implied that Lu Changgen didn¡¯t care about the Sect Gate¡¯s punishment. This was understandable, given that Lu Changgen was a Core Disciple of the Slaying Immortal Sect and furthermore the younger brother of the Saint Heir. As for Fan Luoyu and the others, they were nothing more than insignificant ants to him; the Sect Gate would not demand his life in reparation for theirs. Hearing Lu Changgen¡¯s words, Breeze Venerable slightly furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You can protect them for a moment, but do you think you can protect them for a lifetime?¡± Lu Changgen turned to Ji Ruobing, his smile carrying a hint of disdain. ¡°If you have that resolve, I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°If you kill us, you can forever forget about obtaining the Empyrean Aura of Slaughter Great Emperor,¡± Fan Luoyu stared at Lu Changgen, her eyes filled with hatred as she spoke. She knew that the man before her was the actual murderer of her father. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I spare you, I¡¯ll obtain the Emperor Head?¡± Lu Changgen retorted. Hearing Lu Changgen¡¯s words, Fan Luoyu fell into a slight silence. ¡°Breeze Venerable,¡± Moke Ancestor turned to Breeze Venerable with a smile, and said. ¡°If Moke Ancestor has something to say, please speak,¡± Breeze Venerable replied. ¡°That Emperor Head is very important to Changgen. And no matter what, Changgen is also a part of our Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± Moke Ancestor spoke with a smile. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be right to make things difficult for a member of our own Sect over an outsider. If Myriad Pill Hall is willing to hand over the Emperor Head, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. How about it?¡± ¡°The Emperor Head belongs to someone else, whatever we do, it has to comply with the rules of the Immortal City.¡± Breeze Venerable didn¡¯t even stop to think before saying: ¡°And that Emperor Head seems to be the Slaughter Great Emperor¡¯s Emperor Head.¡± We both know very well what kind of person the Slaughter Great Emperor is. If Lu Changgen takes the Way of Slaughter to its end, and eventually turns merciless, do you think it¡¯s still worth it for the Sect to nurture such a person?¡± To people like Breeze Venerable or the Saintess Ji Ruobing, let alone letting Lu Changgen obtain the Emperor Head, they wish nothing more than for him to die sooner. This way, the power on the Saint Heir¡¯s side would be considerably reduced. ¡°Breeze Venerable, how about this,¡± Moke Ancestor looked to Breeze Venerable and said again. ¡°This is Changgen¡¯s personal matter. Our Slaying Immortal Sect will not interfere. You, I, and the Saintess all withdraw, and our Slaying Immortal Sect will no longer inquire into this matter; let him solve it on his own, how about it?¡± Hearing Moke Ancestor¡¯s words, Breeze Venerable frowned slightly. Indeed, there was no reason to refute this. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? As long as Lu Changgen didn¡¯t break any rules, he had no right to say anything. Ji Ruobing, who was originally planning to object, glanced back at Xu Zimei. A faint smile curved at the corner of her lips. She nodded her head gently. ¡°I¡¯ve done all that I could,¡± Ji Ruobing turned to Xu Zimei and said. ¡°If you want to help Miss Fan, then it¡¯s up to you from here on. We from the Slaying Immortal Sect will not get involved. Even if you beat Lu Changgen to death, it won¡¯t matter.¡± As Ji Ruobing said this, she turned to Moke Ancestor with a smile, ¡°Right, Ancestor?¡± ¡°That can be understood,¡± Moke Ancestor glanced at Lu Changgen and nodded his head. ¡­ As Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure retreated, Lu Changgen took steps toward the few of them. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself several times,¡± Lu Changgen looked at Fan Luoyu and said. ¡°For the last time, where is the Emperor Head?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you,¡± Fan Luoyu replied faintly. Her voice was calm, but Xu Zimei could still feel it. Her right hand was trembling slightly. Fear is a reaction anyone can have, especially when death is approaching. Hearing Fan Luoyu¡¯s response, Lu Changgen didn¡¯t hesitate and swung his longsword directly at her head. In the face of this formidable might, Fan Luoyu couldn¡¯t think of dodging, let alone make a move. A ¡°pfft¡± sound followed. All eyes strained to see, only to find Xu Zimei slowly extending his right hand. His hand grasped the oncoming longsword. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. With a gentle flick of his right hand, a ¡°buzzing¡± sound resonated as the longsword started to quiver. Lu Changgen only felt a powerful force transfer from the blade of the sword, sending him flying backward. Chapter 937 - Chapter 937 Chapter 936 Playing, Fighting ?Chapter 937: Chapter 936: Playing, Fighting Chapter 937: Chapter 936: Playing, Fighting The sound of a longsword grinding against the ground resonated. Lu Changgen steadied himself and abruptly lifted his head. A desolate autumn wind gently blew between the two, and the sky seemed to grow darker. There was no rainfall, but a low, oppressive mood hung in the air. ¡°You stay aside, I just need to warm up a bit,¡± Xu Zimei turned and said with a smile to Fan Luoyu. Fan Luoyu nodded somewhat blankly. ¡°This blindfold seems to be due for a change,¡± Xu Zimei reached up and touched the cloth over his eyes, grinning lightly. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Lu Changgen sheathed his sword and stood upright, his gaze coldly falling on Xu Zimei as he spoke. ¡°You said, it¡¯s okay if he is killed?¡± Xu Zimei looked towards Ji Ruobing and asked. ¡°Moke Ancestor has spoken, how could it be false,¡± Ji Ruobing looked at Moke Ancestor and said with a smile. Moke Ancestor snorted coldly and did not respond further. ¡°It seems someone does not take me seriously, which is truly heartbreaking,¡± Lu Changgen¡¯s face bore a sickly smile. He stuck out his tongue and licked the blade, his eyes flashing with a bloodthirsty light as he gazed at Xu Zimei. Following that was the longsword piercing through the Wugeng Void, carrying with it an intent for destruction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 The sword was four feet long, its blade a deep black color, with a crescent moon¡¯s silhouette etched at the hilt. As the towering Sword Intent surged forth, Xu Zimei made no movement. Because he was blind, everything in his perception was illusorya€¡±or to be more precise, abstract. His vision contained no other scenes, only Lu Changgen and his Sword Intent. Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand, Blade Intent coalescing at his fingertips, and he flicked his finger. The Blade Intent instantly transformed into a shadow, shooting out. A crisp ¡°bang¡± echoed as the collision occurred. With the Blade Intent striking the tip of the sword, a powerful force was transmitted. Lu Changgen¡¯s figure was not only sent flying backward. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 Even the longsword in his hand fell to the ground. ¡°This guy,¡± Zhi Hang, standing nearby, watched, dumbfounded. He felt that Xu Zimei had hardly used any strength, almost as if playing with Lu Changgen, toying with him rather than hurrying to defeat him. ¡°Senior Sister, is this guy really that strong?¡± Zhi Hang looked at Ji Ruobing, still somewhat in disbeliefa€¡±even though the facts seemed to be laid out right in front of him. After all, they knew what the Slaying Immortal Sect representeda€¡±the pinnacle of Yuan Central Continent¡¯s power. And their sect¡¯s Talented Disciples were also the Talented Disciples of the Yuan Central Continent. The absolute kings among the younger generation. Every Saint Heir and Saintess that emerged in each era were beings who could astonish the heavens and move ghosts and gods to tears. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Ji Ruobing replied. ¡°To tell the truth, before meeting him, Lu Changhen had always been my biggest rival. Unfortunately, I later realized the truth of the saying ¡®there is always someone stronger¡¯.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t accept it, even though I dislike that guy, Lu Changgen. But his strength is far from this,¡± Zhi Hang said, looking at Xu Zimei, puffed up with anger. ¡°He hasn¡¯t even used his full strength yet.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Lu Changgen stood up, bent down, and picked up the longsword from the ground. A crimson blood color was surging around him. Even the sword in his hand began to turn blood-red. A breeze began to blow, and his thick, slanted bangs fluttered in the wind. Time slowly passed, and the blood-colored aura swirling around him grew heavier and heavier. Eventually, it had transformed into a raging torrent, rolling inexorably towards him. Ascending and reaching skyward. The blood-colored torrent surged, enveloping Lu Changgen entirely. ¡°Slaying Sword descending, all things to oblivion.¡± Lu Changgen let out a cold shout, his body slightly leaning forward, as he directly charged and dashed toward Xu Zimei with murderous intent. The longsword in his hands had already turned a complete blood red. With a swipe of the sword, a long, blood-colored trail followed the tip. A ¡°boom¡± sounded, and when his sword arrived, its momentum was immense, like piercing the sky and sun, with a rainbow-like grandeur. Seeing such an awe-inspiring sword, Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle. The Creation Force surged in his right hand; without the slightest evasion, he turned his Spiritual Energy into a giant palm and slapped it toward the blood-red longsword. Xu Zimei also didn¡¯t hold back at all with this palm. As the longsword neared, when Xu Zimei¡¯s great palm came crashing downa€¡± Lu Changgen looked up and felt as if this giant palm blotted out the sky and covered the entire firmament above him. For a moment, it seemed that the mountains and seas were about to press down, an endless Suppression crashing upon him. This palm was as if the very heavens themself had collapsed down. A thunderous roar resounded, as if the firmament itself bellowed in rage. Lu Changgen raised his sword to meet it, but his once equally grandiose sword now seemed as insignificant as an ant. Its momentum was completely overshadowed by the palm. A ¡°boom¡± sounded; the giant palm struck. The rampant Sword Qi was completely annihilated. The world¡­ fell silent. Up above, Moke Ancestor¡¯s expression changed slightly, but holding his status as an ancestor, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to act. However, a calm radiance flickered in his eyes, looking through the haze to where the giant palm had struck. The dust gradually dissipated. The entire scene was shrouded in silence. ¡°That guy, he couldn¡¯t have been slapped to death, could he?¡± Zhi Hang said tentatively from the side. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Ji Ruobing shook her head slightly. Suddenly, a sound seemed to emerge from the haze. The crowd looked in the direction of the noise, only to see a figure staggering and stumbling out of the ruins-like dust. ¡°Lu Changgen, he¡­¡± Zhi Hang murmured, looking at the figure that emerged. At this moment, Lu Changgen was disheveled, his distressed appearance completely exposed. Moreover, his body was drenched in blood, with hardly a spot left intact. The sound of blood droplets falling ¡°drip, drip¡± echoed on the ground. His current appearance was truly hair-raising. But when he raised his head, his eyes were like stagnant water, void of any ripples. Calm yet harboring the brutality of an impending storm. Lu Changgen reached out with his right hand and wiped across his face. The thick blood nearly obscured his vision. Looking at the blood on his hand, he let out a light laugh. Then he silently extended his blood-red tongue and licked the blood off his hand. ¡°Fun,¡± he said, looking toward Xu Zimei with a light chuckle. ¡°I thought that under the heavens, there were only a handful of people from the younger generation who could make me take things seriously. Now, you are one of them.¡± ¡°Fun?¡± Xu Zimei laughed softly as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s even more fun to be had.¡± He slowly raised his right hand and commanded, ¡°Sword, come.¡± Before the sword could arrive, the formless Sword Intent already began to permeate through the void. Although Xu Zimei had always used the Tyrant Shadow and had a particular affection for Blade Intent, the essence of all weapons is the same at their core. Even if he couldn¡¯t use it profoundly, with the aid of the True Divine Sword, Xu Zimei could still wield it. The Sword Intent overwhelmed the sky and approached with sonic booms. This was the sound of a sword traveling faster than the speed of light. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938 Chapter 937 Witch Clan, Murderous by Nature ?Chapter 938: Chapter 937: Witch Clan, Murderous by Nature Chapter 938: Chapter 937: Witch Clan, Murderous by Nature Everyone looked up only to see a fiery red light streaking across the sky from the other end of the horizon. It disappeared in the blink of an eye, and almost within a single breath, the True Divine Sword had already appeared in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. He held the sword, its tip gently resting on the ground. The moment the True Divine Sword appeared, it seemed to command the respect of all other swords, as those around it began to tremble. It was almost as if they were paying homage. Even the sword in Lu Changgen¡¯s hand was no exception, trembling soon after. ¡°What a sword,¡± the Breeze Venerable beside him couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. The entire sword seemed to be of natural perfection, as if it were a rare treasure. The body of the sword shimmered with light, presenting a flawless appearance that left no weaknesses to be found. And most precious of all, the sword was spirit-infused. Xu Zimei looked at the sword in his hand and sighed softly. Though the sword was magnificent, it ultimately wasn¡¯t his weapon. This sword was forged by the Holy Master, and its Sword Spirit was nurtured by the Holy Master; Xu Zimei had simply acquired it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? In the end, it was no match for his Tyrant Shadow. Lu Changgen, who witnessed this scene, had a deeper seriousness in his eyes. Yet, there seemed to be an added excitement. It was unclear what he was excited about. ¡°In that case, we should give you a proper welcome, can¡¯t let you be disappointed,¡± Lu Changgen said to Xu Zimei, suddenly uttering such a sentence. Most peculiarly, although he was but one person, two different voices could be heard when he spoke. One was his normal voice, and the other was hoarse and magnetic. It was somewhat reminiscent of a split personality. ¡°Be careful,¡± Ji Ruobing warned Xu Zimei as she watched from the side. ¡°Lu Changgen isn¡¯t purely of the human race, there¡¯s also the bloodline of the Witch Clan in him.¡± This was hardly a secret within the Slaying Immortal Sect. Though Lu Changgen and Lu Changhen were brothers, they had different mothers. It was said that Lu Changgen¡¯s mother was from the Witch Clan, and he had even activated another bloodline within himself. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The Witch Clan was a very ancient race. Despite the presence of the word ¡®Demonic¡¯ in their name, in truth, the Witch Clan had no connection whatsoever with the Demon Race. This clan possessed a very special ability. They could absorb the power of others. Not by devouring, but truly assimilating it and making it their own. Moreover, their bodies were innately able to accommodate such power, consolidating it within perfectly and in a balanced manner. Such was the Witch Clan. It was because of their unique ability that they were hunted by many on the Yuan Central Continent. People were eager to study the principles behind this absorption, to develop similar Cultivation Techniques or Vein Skills. It could be said that now on the Yuan Central Continent, it was quite difficult to encounter anyone from the Witch Clan. Because they all hid in places rarely frequented by others. ¡­ Originally, the Spiritual Energy surrounding Lu Changgen was blood red. Now, it had begun transforming into a purple hue. And this purple was strangely enchanting; it didn¡¯t seem like a gas, but more like a dense liquid. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t pure purple; there was a hint of black mixed in. The black and purple aura seemed to pollute even the air around it. Lu Changgen sheathed his sword and set it down. His entire being resembled a ferocious beast from the Primordial Era, charging furiously towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and threw a punch as well. With a thunderous ¡°boom¡±, Lu Changgen was sent flying backwards in the face of overwhelming force. Xu Zimei¡¯s brows furrowed; he could feel that the other party didn¡¯t seem to have sustained significant injuries. Watching Lu Changgen flying backward like a mad dog, he got up and continued to attack. Xu Zimei also pressed forward, engaging in combat with his opponent. After a few moves, Xu Zimei shockingly discovered that this guy had an incredibly strong ability to endure and seemed inexhaustible. Moreover, Xu Zimei began to realize that with every strike, the other side seemed to be absorbing his strength. ¡°What pure strength,¡± Lu Changgen, covered in blood, still laughed loudly. ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve absorbed such strong power.¡± Before he finished speaking, Xu Zimei¡¯s fist had already enlarged in front of his eyes. He threw a punch that sent him flying. Lu Changgen once again stood up shakily from the ground and laughed, ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s sufficient.¡± A purple glow began to surge around him. Then, he condensed all the power he had absorbed. As this power condensed, his presence soared by several levels. The void around him began to shatter on its own. Every area touched by the purple light was utterly fragmented. ¡°Explode,¡± Lu Changgen roared. As if he had concentrated everything into this punch. Even his expression became distorted. ¡°When you go to Hell, remember to report my name, there¡¯s no difference between you and those wronged souls who died at my hands.¡± With a ¡°boom,¡± an explosive sound that shook heaven and earth erupted. People¡¯s eardrums seemed to have burst, and they began to buzz. But at that moment, everyone was focused on the epicenter of the two combatants¡¯ fight. A mad wind raged through the area, tearing the void and leaving echoing sounds in the air. Lu Changgen¡¯s fist smashed into Xu Zimei¡¯s stomach. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge or defend; he let the punch land. ¡­ Lu Changgen looked down, his gaze vacant as he stared at his fist. It seemed numb, and only he knew the true force behind this punch. But the man in front of him stood still without a ripple. Even his expression did not change. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Xu Zimei looked down, a light smile on his lips, and asked. ¡°How could it be,¡± Lu Changgen withdrew his fist and stood rooted to the spot, seemingly unable to comprehend the scene before him. With a ¡°slap,¡± Xu Zimei lifted his right foot and stomped his opponent to the ground. His right foot on Lu Changgen¡¯s face, he tried to bury his head into the earth. The ground beneath his foot had long since shattered and disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Ji Ruobing that you have a heavy penchant for killing,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You even aspired to become the next Slaughter Great Emperor, or perhaps to surpass him.¡± ¡°But do you know the biggest difference between you and the Slaughter Great Emperor?¡± ¡°What?¡± Struggling, Lu Changgen turned his head to look at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°The Slaughter Great Emperor was lucky, he didn¡¯t live in the same era as me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Your luck, it seems, is far worse.¡± ¡°Such arrogance,¡± Lu Changgen replied. But this time his voice was not his own; it was another hoarse, magnetic voice. ¡°If you¡¯ve got the skills, of course you¡¯re arrogant,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m so bloodthirsty?¡± Lu Changgen suddenly asked. Even now, with Xu Zimei¡¯s foot on his head, there wasn¡¯t a hint of anger or panic in him. Aside from his initial shock and astonishment, he was back to his usual self. ¡°I don¡¯t know, nor am I interested,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°No, you will be interested soon enough,¡± Lu Changgen said with a smile in return. Chapter 939 - Chapter 939 Chapter 938 Lu Changgens Past, The Demise of Myriad Wastelands Deity ?Chapter 939: Chapter 938: Lu Changgen¡¯s Past, The Demise of Myriad Wastelands Deity Chapter 939: Chapter 938: Lu Changgen¡¯s Past, The Demise of Myriad Wastelands Deity Hearing Lu Changgen¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed her brow. She sensed that Lu Changgen¡¯s aura was beginning to change. A force that seemed even more violent and fierce surged forth. Then came a ¡°crack crack,¡± akin to a chewing sound, and Lu Changgen¡¯s body surface also began to transform. Xu Zimei took a few steps back. She saw the opponent¡¯s body gradually become massive, and his skin grew covered with tentacles. Sticky, damp tentacles. These tentacles grew wantonly. And Lu Changgen¡¯s head slowly became deformed, akin to that of a monster. With more and more changes, he had strayed from the realm of humanity. Xu Zimei could only describe him as a monster. Countless tentacles, a deformed head, the stench of decay, and that damp feeling on his body. Especially his eyes, a bloody red. Faced with this version of Lu Changgen, not only Xu Zimei, but even Ji Ruobing and the Moke Ancestor standing by had never seen before. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Changgen, youa€|,¡± the Moke Ancestor¡¯s face changed slightly as he inquired. ¡°Are you curious now,¡± Lu Changgen didn¡¯t pay attention to the others but looked at Xu Zimei and chuckled softly. ¡°I am indeed a bit curious,¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t refute and nodded slightly. Logically, with Lu Changgen¡¯s status within the Slaying Immortal Sect, he should lack nothing. How could he have transformed himself into such a state. ¡°My father was of the human race, and my mother belonged to the Witch Clan. This fact is known to all within the Sect Gate. Even when I awakened the talent of the Witch Clan, I was considered a once-in-a-millennium genius. At first, I thought so too.¡± Lu Changgen looked down at his current form with a bitter smile. Then with a hint of indignation, ¡°I was obsessed with using the Witch Clan¡¯s talent to absorb other people¡¯s power. The feeling of gaining powerful strength effortlessly was intoxicating. Unfortunately, I forgot that although I possess the talent of the Witch Clan, I am still half-human. My body cannot merge the absorbed power perfectly and without complications like a true Witch Clan member can.¡± Speaking to this point, Lu Changgen seemed to become somewhat frantic. Countless tentacles rose into the air, stirring ¡°whirring¡± around. ¡°As the power inside me grew, they eventually conflicted with each other. I was in agony every day, and only by continuing to absorb power could I relieve it momentarily. But the subsequent pain was always more intense. Over time, I found my body beginning to change. Not like the human race, nor the Witch Clan. But rather, this despicable form you see now.¡± Saying this, Lu Changgen¡¯s eyes turned a deeper blood-red, intently staring at everyone, sending shivers down their spines. ¡°Can you understand this feeling, no, you cannot understand. From childhood to adulthood, what I experienced was pain, deformity; they cycled endlessly, haunting me like ghosts. I admit, my heart began to twist, becoming murderous. It seemed only bloodlust could alleviate the pain inside and even get you increasingly excited. Excitement on a spiritual level.¡± The numerous tentacles followed Lu Changgen¡¯s voice, waving in mid-air. Then they heavily crashed to the ground, ¡°boom boom boom,¡± a series of explosive noises erupted on this main street. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered for so long, finally finding something that excites me. As long as I obtain the Emperor Head of the Slaughter Great Emperor, I will continue to become stronger in this excitement.¡± ¡°And you people, one by one, are all jumping out to stop me.¡± ¡°So, you all should die.¡± Hearing Lu Changgen¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly shook her head. She said, ¡°What¡¯s twisted is not only your appearance but also your heart. It¡¯s really strange that the Slaying Immortal Sect would make someone like you a Core Disciple.¡± ¡°Die, die, die,¡± Lu Changgen seemed not to hear Xu Zimei¡¯s words, just repeatedly shouting ¡°die.¡± Immediately after, an overwhelming presence surged from his body. Countless tentacles again rose, slaughtering their way toward the crowd. Ji Ruobing and the others hastily retreated backward. ¡°You all watch from behind; leave him to me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. She wielded her Longsword, its sharpness of the True Divine Sword beyond description. Meeting these tentacles was like slicing through iron as if it were mud. Countless tentacles were severed, but they would regrow in the next second. The tentacles came from all directions, slowly enclosing Xu Zimei at the center. ¡°Annihilation Void,¡± Xu Zimei slowly swung her Longsword, the intent of annihilation overflowing and permeating the void. Directly annihilating all the tentacles to dust. Xu Zimei also stepped through the air, flying out from the encirclement. ¡°You can¡¯t escape,¡± bellowed Lu Changgen from below. He shot into the skies, his whole body like a missile, launching forth. These tentacles were saturated with various forces. They were no longer simply tentacles. There was Thunderbolt, fierce fire, backward flowing gold, Ice, even storms¡­ Each tentacle represented a force, repetitive yet also in dozens of types. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Lu Changgen closely followed behind, giving Xu Zimei no chance to catch her breath. The tentacles attacked from all directions, a bombardment of elemental attacks exploding toward her. Devouring and annihilating the void above. ¡°Sister, can that guy handle it?¡± Zhi Hang asked Ji Ruobing on the side, suggesting, ¡°Should we go help him?¡± After all, Lu Changgen now appeared very intimidating; the wildness of his power was not at all like that of a Divine Vein. Saying he had stepped into immortality would not be an overstatement. Currently, the younger generation almost all kept their strength at the peak of Divine Vein, not progressing further. Because everyone was contesting for Destiny, to thus Enter the Taoism. Only those who were fortunate to survive after a failure in obtaining Destiny would be compelled to take the path of immortality. This was the essential distinction between the Taoist immortals. ¡°Trust him,¡± Ji Ruobing nodded and said. ¡°Moreover, Moke Ancestor is watching on the side, going up against him many against one isn¡¯t possible.¡± ¡°Go to hell,¡± Lu Changgen roared again. His entire body charged toward Xu Zimei, seemingly wanting to envelop her and drain all her strength. ¡°Just right, then you can try this new technique,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. Holding the True Divine Sword, she called out, ¡°Sword Spirit.¡± The entire surface of the sword suddenly blazed with flowing light, with threads of Sword Qi like air, filling the void around her by tens of thousands. The Holy Master had used the True Divine Sword when he founded the era of Wild Desolation. The techniques he had used were etched into the True Divine Sword. This was like a brand. Anyone who held the True Divine Sword could feel this brand, as if the Holy Master¡¯s grace lingered before their eyes. ¡°Annihilation of Myriads, Divine Demise,¡± Xu Zimei uttered softly. The True Divine Sword slowly lifted, and in the next instant, the sword moved. Tens of thousands of Sword Qi emanating from around her also began to stir. Chapter 940 - Chapter 940 Chapter 939 Death, Heading to the Land of Destruction ?Chapter 940: Chapter 939 Death, Heading to the Land of Destruction Chapter 940: Chapter 939 Death, Heading to the Land of Destruction These Sword Qi were anything but weak like ordinary Sword Qi. They were the Sword Qi of the True Divine Sword, with each strand imbued with the power of the Holy Master. Within a single wisp of Sword Qi contained a power vast as the ocean. It was profound and boundless. Xu Zimei stood at the central point of the Sword Qi, and as he brandished the True Divine Sword. The tens of thousands of Sword Qi began to converge towards the True Divine Sword. Finally, at the tip of the True Divine Sword, a massive and ethereal sword condensed. It was as if the True Divine Sword was in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, while the ethereal sword was connected to it. This ethereal sword had once been named ¡°Godfall¡± by the Holy Master. It marked the end of the Mythical Era¡¯s twilight, the reign of the Form Blood Beasts, as well as the end of the Mythical Era itself, Thus commencing the era of Wild Desolation, the so-called Era of Emperors. A name of remembrance, it was also a sword of epochal significance. This was the power bestowed by the Sword Spirit of the True Divine Sword. Xu Zimei felt as if he had returned to the barbaric Era of Emperors, where flesh was consumed raw and blood was drunk greedily. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï He seemed like the Holy Master, advancing triumphantly, setting a new era into motion with a gathering. This sword, its cycle ceaseless, appeared to transcend time, crossing from the Wild Desolation to the Era of Emperors, With the intention of Wu Geng, it struck down decisively. Of course, this was all merely Xu Zimei¡¯s personal experience. To outsiders, this sword strike was unadorned and simple. It looked as though Xu Zimei merely swung his sword casually, a rather ordinary slash. ¡°Goodbye,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The monster before him fell utterly silent. Xu Zimei sheathed his sword and stood still, as Lu Changgen looked towards him. Before he could utter a word of inquiry, his body instantly disintegrated. It fell apart. Becoming piles of mangled flesh. The motley powers within clashed wildly, some dissipating into the void, Some exploding violently. Xu Zimei walked out from the explosion, with the True Divine Sword vanishing into the void. Beside him, the Moke Ancestor¡¯s face changed dramatically. After a brief silence, his eyes flickered uncertainly. ¡°You Slaying Immortal Sect won¡¯t cause me any trouble, will you?¡± Xu Zimei said to the Moke Ancestor with a light laugh. ¡°Young lad, what is your name?¡± the Moke Ancestor asked indifferently. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± he replied with a chuckle. ¡°Why? Seeking revenge?¡± The Moke Ancestor snorted coldly, looking to Breeze Venerable beside him and said, ¡°Brother Qingfeng, if you have no further matters, I shall take my leave.¡± ¡°Breeze Venerable, feel free to visit my abode for a drink whenever you have time,¡± Breeze Venerable said, stroking his long beard with a smile. Only when the figure of the Moke Ancestor gradually disappeared into the void, Did Breeze Venerable finally turn to Xu Zimei and say, ¡°You¡¯re rather impressive.¡± ¡°Many have said so,¡± Xu Zimei smiled in response. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can come visit our Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± replied Breeze Venerable. ¡°Ancestor, he is the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Ji Ruobing quickly explained from the side. Realizing Breeze Venerable¡¯s intent to recruit and wanting to prevent any misunderstanding, he interjected. Hearing Ji Ruobing¡¯s words, Breeze Venerable was momentarily stunned. While feeling regret, he also laughed and said, ¡°I had forgotten, how could an ordinary Loose Cultivator possess such formidable strength. Most likely, they are cultivated by some Imperial Rule Immortal Sect.¡± With this thought in mind, Breeze Venerable remarked, ¡°Those few old fogeys of your True Martial Holy Sect must be laughing even in their dreams.¡± ¡°Ancestor, you¡¯re elevating others at my expense, am I that poor?¡± Ji Ruobing said with a hint of jealousy. ¡°Not at all, not at all,¡± Breeze Venerable chuckled. ¡°You youngsters should exchange more among yourselves, this old man will not impose any longer. ¡°Welcome to come to our Slaying Immortal Sect anytime.¡± After Breeze Venerable finished speaking, his projection gradually dissipated. Looking at the ground pockmarked with destruction, this mess would now be left to City Lord Mu Chengmiao to headaches over. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t blame Mu Chengmiao either. After all, the other party hadn¡¯t done anything too egregious, and the mastermind behind the scenes was Lu Changgen. Plus, considering the situation with Mu Qing, this matter could be considered closed. With Ji Ruobing around in the future, it was unlikely that anyone would target Myriad Pill Hall again. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Fan Lui Yu stepped forward and gave Xu Zimei a deep bow. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I didn¡¯t save you to have you thank me,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Fan Lui Yu took out a sachet hanging from his waist, and from it, he produced a transparent, crystal stone-like object and placed it in front of Xu Zimei. The inside of the crystal stone was tinged with blood. ¡°This is,¡± Xu Zimei seemed to guess something. He asked, ¡°The Emperor Head of Slaughter Great Emperor?¡± Fan Lui Yu nodded slightly. ¡°You are bold, carrying it with you,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°The most dangerous place is often the safest,¡± Fan Lui Yu said. ¡°I want to give it to you.¡± ¡°Because I saved you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason,¡± Fan Lui Yu nodded and continued. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that many people outside want this item, and I can¡¯t use it. I understand the principle that possession of valuable things incurs guilt. I believe you have the capability to possess it.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not much use to me either, it¡¯s not bad to hold onto,¡± Xu Zimei accepted the Emperor Head and tossed it into the True Fate World. He wondered whether it might be interesting to give this Emperor Head to the natives of the True Fate World. Seeing Xu Zimei accept the Emperor Head, Fan Lui Yu smiled and looked earnestly towards Xu Zimei, speaking again. ¡°I know Young Master Xu is like a Golden Dragon in the sky, elusive and out of reach. Lui Yu will quietly watch from the ground, pray for you, and wait for the day when you carry Destiny and rule over all.¡± ¡­ To go to the Land of Destruction, Immortal City had special white cranes. They flew out once every seven days. After bidding farewell to Fan Lui Yu, Xu Zimei and Ji Ruobing went to the location of the white crane. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? ¡°You¡¯re also going to the Land of Destruction?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing in surprise and asked. ¡°Can¡¯t I go and have a look if I¡¯m free?¡± Ji Ruobing retorted. ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s your freedom to go wherever you want,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°But don¡¯t follow me; I still have things to do.¡± ¡°You, this person,¡± Ji Ruobing gave Xu Zimei a glance and directly boarded the white crane. In fact, her reason for going to the Land of Destruction was also because of Xu Zimei. Before Breeze Venerable left, he had secretly communicated with her, asking her to befriend Xu Zimei. Ji Ruobing understood the gist of it. But when she followed Xu Zimei, she had not a single thought of personal gain in her heart. She simply wanted to come along and observe. Just as men like beautiful women, Women are also charmed by heroic and powerful men. It was just a little quirk of the heart. ¡­ The white crane spread its wings, each stretching out a hundred meters long. Of course, there was a vast landing place built on the back of the white crane. The floor was made of banyan wood planks, and guardrails on both sides prevented people from falling off. There were plenty of seats on top, and while riding the white crane, one could stand outside the guardrails and enjoy the view from the sky. Chapter 941 - Chapter 941 Chapter 940 The City of Destruction, Longevity Brew ?Chapter 941: Chapter 940: The City of Destruction, Longevity Brew Chapter 941: Chapter 940: The City of Destruction, Longevity Brew A white crane could carry around ten people. This wasn¡¯t to say that white cranes couldn¡¯t carry more people, but that they were also graded by level. Depending on the price, one could choose different white cranes. When Xu Zimei and Ji Ruobing stepped onto the back of a white crane, the other eight seats were already filled with people. The two settled into their seats slightly. Hundreds of white cranes simultaneously took flight, soaring toward the direction of the Destruction Realm. The sky was as if it had been washed, pure and azure. As the white cranes flapped their wings, the high-flying clouds were split apart, as though they were scattering in front of one¡¯s eyes. Such a scene wasn¡¯t common in the dreary autumn rains. It lifted one¡¯s spirits considerably. ¡°Are you all heading to the Destruction Realm?¡± an old man sitting beside them asked with a smile. Next to the old man sat an elderly woman; the two seemed to be a couple, snuggled together, looking very affectionate. ¡°Yes,¡± a somewhat simple-looking man beside them responded with a smile. ¡°I hear that the Destruction Realm has been restless recently,¡± the old man continued. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°You all should be careful.¡± ¡°We are going to the Destruction Realm precisely because of that,¡± the big man said with a laugh. Hearing the big man¡¯s words, a man with his hair tied back who sat holding the Curved Blade, his face stern and silent, suddenly snorted coldly. With a disdainful look, he said, ¡°There are always some who want to try their luck without any real strength. Going there is tantamount to courting death.¡± ¡°Who says I have no strength?¡± the big man retorted. ¡°In our Niu Family Manor, I defeated everyone and was unmatched.¡± ¡°Niu Family Manor?¡± The man with his hair tied back¡¯s look of disdain deepened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s some isolated small mountain village, without any broader perspective.¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about that,¡± the big man said indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s been a breach in the Form Blood Space, and the Destruction Master has issued a reward; anyone can join.¡± ¡°Alas, what a waste of a good life,¡± the man with the sword sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not going for the Form Blood Space, are you?¡± Ji Ruobing asked Xu Zimei, her inquiry probing. Before, Ji Ruobing had not paid attention to the Destruction Realm, but seeing so many people heading there now, it was clear something had happened. ¡°Sort of, sort of not,¡± Xu Zimei replied ambiguously. He was going for the Ancient Heavenly Court, and the Form Blood Space was just something incidental. ¡°You just mentioned something about the Form Blood Space; what¡¯s that?¡± Xu Zimei asked the big man. ¡°Could you explain in detail?¡± ¡°Here comes another seeking death,¡± the man with tied-back hair sneered. ¡°No harm telling you, since the situation in the Destruction Realm is well known by now. Once you get there, you¡¯ll understand,¡± the big man replied with a smile. ¡°You should know the Sealing Ground of the Form Blood Space is located within our Supreme Domain¡¯s Destruction Realm. I won¡¯t go into detail about that. The Destruction Realm has been, since ancient times, a land symbolizing destruction. Even the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect hesitates to be involved with that place. Hence everyone calls the being governing that place the Destruction Master.¡± The big man paused to collect his thoughts before continuing, ¡°Recently, it seems a fissure appeared in the seal of the Form Blood Space. While the crack was swiftly resealed, a small number of Form Blood Beasts escaped out.¡± ¡°So, you are going to capture the Form Blood Beasts,¡± Xu Zimei finally realized. He had thought that there was a problem with the Ancient Heavenly Court. ¡°Indeed, a notice has been issued in the Land of Destruction; whoever captures a Form Blood Beast will become a lifelong friend of the Land of Destruction,¡± the burly man said excitedly, ¡°and each person will also receive Longevity Brew personally brewed by the lord of the Land of Destruction.¡± ¡°Longevity Brew?¡± Xu Zimei asked in surprise. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± the burly man quickly explained. ¡°It¡¯s a rare item that can allow one¡¯s spirit to wander eternally. Rumor has it that consuming a large amount of Longevity Brew can even lead to understanding the Fate Principle.¡± ¡°Fate, one of the ultimate powers, you¡¯re kidding,¡± Ji Ruobing said somewhat disbelievingly. ¡°That¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï It¡¯s said that the Longevity Brew is on the list of everything under heaven.¡± The burly man continued, ¡°Everything under heaven, that¡¯s a list from beyond the skies. There¡¯s a legend that the Longevity Brew comes from above.¡± As the burly man spoke, he mysteriously pointed toward the sky above. ¡°You know about this?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Heaven Beyond Heavens, everything under heaven. This burly man¡¯s identity doesn¡¯t seem simple, and what exactly is this Niu Family Manor. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± the burly man replied with a laugh. The elder who had spoken earlier quickly added, ¡°He¡¯s right, that Longevity Brew indeed has the effect of allowing one to understand the Fate Principle. Rumor has it that it¡¯s the essence condensed from the Tree of Eternity. Although the difficulty of understanding it is immense, it indeed has happened.¡± Hearing the conversations of the few, Xu Zimei thanked them and then nodded. It seemed this trip would be quite lively. There had been no incidents on the way, and the journey had been peaceful. The group sat on the back of the white crane because, although the journey from Immortal City to the Land of Destruction was not considered long, it did take about two days. The group was indeed able to settle down and enjoy both the sunset and sunrise. Finally, by noon on the second day, the white crane had almost reached the edge of the Land of Destruction. Looking down from the sky, one could clearly see that the Land of Destruction and the outside world were two extremes. The ground in the Land of Destruction was black as if it had been scorched by a great fire. The firmament above was equally dark. Even the air carried a hint of decay. The ground was barren, not a blade of grass in sight, utterly desolate and chilling. There weren¡¯t many people in this land, and occasionally one might see vultures soaring overhead, searching for carrion as food. ¡°We are headed to the City of Destruction in the Land of Destruction,¡± Ji Ruobing explained on the side. ¡°Tell me about the situation of the Land of Destruction,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°It¡¯s not much, really. The City of Destruction is the largest city here. About eighty percent of the residents gather in this place. It is ruled by the lord of the Land of Destruction,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°The other areas, like the borders of the Land of Destruction, might occasionally have some tribes, coming together or splitting apart, hardly worth mentioning.¡± ¡°And what might this lord of the Land of Destruction be?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°That I do not know. It is said that since the inception of the Land of Destruction, the lord of the Land of Destruction has existed. He is the true ruler of this land,¡± Ji Ruobing replied. ¡°No one knows his origins. Under the lord of the Land of Destruction, there are eight War Gods, each acting in his stead to manage this land. Yet he himself is like the Divine Dragon, often heard of but never seen, shrouded in secrecy.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. At last, the white crane entered the Land of Destruction and sped across this gloomy land. From afar, the group gazed upon a city standing upon the earth. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942 Chapter 941 Slaying Immortal Sect, Minced Meat ?Chapter 942: Chapter 941 Slaying Immortal Sect, Minced Meat Chapter 942: Chapter 941 Slaying Immortal Sect, Minced Meat Xu Zimei had seen many cities, but this one was unlike any other. Its walls were made of black bricks, as ordinary as could be. As the continuous walls disappeared from view, observed from above, the city walls seemed to form a cross. At each of the cross¡¯s four endpoints stood a different gate, each representing a different direction. Whether it was these bricks or the materials used to build the city, nothing was unusual. Xu Zimei had seen many cities before, especially those vast in area, each with its own flair. Some were vast and ethereal, others coiled like a dragon, yet others pounced like a tiger. But this City of Destruction left Xu Zimei at a loss for words to describe it. If he had to say something, it would be ordinary. The ground seemed filled with despair, lifeless. Underfoot was the bare earth, not even the hardiest weed in sight. The Immortal Crane stopped at the station closest to the city because flying was not allowed within the city. ¡°In this City of Destruction, no status matters,¡± Ji Ruobing explained to Xu Zimei like a guide. ¡°No matter if you are a disciple or an elder from any major sect, if you violate the rules of the Sealing Ground, you will be punished.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Do not approach the Sealing Ground of the Form Blood Space, or you will be killed without exception,¡± Ji Ruobing replied. The Immortal Crane had just landed when they heard someone shouting below. ¡°Niu Er, Niu Er.¡± Xu Zimei looked up and saw that someone seemed to have been waiting at the station. The man who had previously introduced himself as from Niu Family Manor quickly waved and shouted back to his greeter. ¡°Gentlemen, then I¡¯ll be going first,¡± Niu Er said to the crowd, and before the Immortal Crane had fully stopped, he flew out into the air. ¡°An interesting fellow,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°We shall part ways here too,¡± the previous old man also responded with a smile and walked away with his companion. ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Let¡¯s go too,¡± Xu Zimei, standing on this solid ground, looked around at the ruins. ¡­ At this moment, within the Slaying Immortal Sect, Atop a mountain shrouded in Immortal Qi, a young man in a purple robe was sitting beside a stone table. On the table was a chessboard with black and white pieces. The man had no opponent; he was playing against himself. In the game between the black and white pieces, there was no winner. Or rather, there were intermittent wins and losses, now his, now the opponent¡¯s. The surroundings were very quiet, only the bustling mist intertwined. Suddenly, footsteps emerged from the mist. Immediately afterward, Lu Changgen, holding a longsword, silently walked forward step by step. The chess-playing youth did not look up but softly said, ¡°I heard from the Moke Ancestor that you were killed.¡± ¡°I have an Undying Body,¡± Lu Changgen said calmly. ¡°Not a match?¡± the youth in the purple robe continued to ask. ¡°One-sided slaughter,¡± replied Lu Changgen calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t even fathom his depth.¡± ¡°When did such a character appear among the younger generation?¡± the purple-robed youth finally lifted his head and chuckled lightly. ¡°That Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect really is troublesome.¡± ¡°He must be with my Junior Sister Ji right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my concern,¡± Lu Changgen replied. ¡°This battle seems to have even changed your temperament,¡± the purple-robed youth observed. ¡°I want to defeat him,¡± Lu Changgen said, looking into the man¡¯s eyes, his dark pupils filled with emotions. However, he hid it all. ¡°The Emperor Head is the best way to enhance your strength, it¡¯s just a pity,¡± the young man in the purple robe sighed slightly. ¡°What will you do next?¡± Lu Changgen asked. ¡°What else can I do, between my junior sister and me, there can only be one winner no matter what.¡± The young man in the purple robe said, ¡°The one who loses will just have to disappear quietly. So no matter who helps her, I must shatter everything that stands in my way.¡± The fog around the mountains grew denser, eventually enveloping the two men completely. Visibility became blurred, and their voices gradually lowered. ¡­ Upon entering the City of Destruction, it took less than five minutes for Xu Zimei to witness numerous acts of killing and looting. This city had no rules. There were seductive women and men who lived by the bladea€¡±indeed, there was no simple person here. A too simple person would likely be devoured here, bones and all. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Form Blood Beast,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°With the power of the Land of Destruction, can¡¯t those escaped Form Blood Beasts be killed? Do they need someone from the outside?¡± ¡°The power of the Land of Destruction can crush a typical Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, so there¡¯s no problem in terms of raw power.¡± Ji Ruobing smiled, ¡°However, those Form Blood Beasts are very cunning; they can disguise themselves as creatures of other races and thus obscure the truth. The master of Destruction can¡¯t possibly kill everyone, right?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that the Form Blood Beast is hidden in this city, maybe disguising itself among us right now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it. From the time the seals started to crack, this city has been locked down.¡± Ji Ruobing said, ¡°There¡¯s no exit, only entry. Those Form Blood Beasts can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ve investigated this specifically for you.¡± ¡°I really appreciate your effort,¡±Xu Zimei said. As they walked down the street, suddenly a man collided with them head-on. Ji Ruobing frowned slightly and slammed down with a palm, instantly exploding into blood, the man annihilated within it. The surrounding restless gazes also calmed down. ¡°In this place, you have to be ruthless and speak with your strength,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°Otherwise, many will bully you, especially a woman of my appearance.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°Where is the Form Blood Space?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ji Ruobing shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Xu Zimei asked, surprised. ¡°According to my guess, it should be within the Mountain City where the master of Destruction resides. But that place does not allow anyone to approach,¡± Ji Ruobing explained. ¡°But now that the Master of Destruction is hunting Form Blood Beasts, if you capture one, you should be able to go there, right?¡± ¡°Is that your plan?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What better plan do you have?¡± Ji Ruobing countered. ¡°My plan is to go eat first,¡± Xu Zimei said. They found a small street stall. The owner was selling wontons. ¡°What kind of filling would you two like?¡± the owner asked with a smile. ¡°What fillings do you have?¡± Ji Ruobing asked curiously. ¡°We have many, Bull Head Tribe, Moon Shadow Clan¡­ the eight most populous races in this Land of Destruction. If you want human, that¡¯s not hard either,¡± the stall owner said with a smile. ¡°In this Land of Destruction, there¡¯s no shortage of fillings.¡± Chapter 943 - Chapter 943 Chapter 942 Bull Head Gang, Moon Shadow Gang ?Chapter 943: Chapter 942: Bull Head Gang, Moon Shadow Gang Chapter 943: Chapter 942: Bull Head Gang, Moon Shadow Gang Hearing the stall owner¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing felt somewhat nauseous and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating anymore.¡± ¡°You, what filling sells the best here? Serve me a portion,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, casually sitting down beside the stall. ¡°You really¡­¡± Ji Ruobing glanced at him with her beautiful eyes and let out a light huff. The stall owner prepared the wontons, and the steaming hot wontons gave off a very strong aroma. The stall might have been simple, but the craftsmanship was good. Xu Zimei ate heartily and asked, ¡°Boss, have any strange things happened around here recently?¡± ¡°What is the customer referring to?¡± the stall owner asked with a smile. ¡°About the Form Blood Beast,¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked. The matter of the Form Blood Beast had already caused uproar in Destruction City, and probably all newcomers in recent times were here because of it. Attempting to conceal it would be futile. ¡°Is the young master looking to buy information?¡± the stall owner asked with a smile. ¡°Oh? You actually have some?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He was just asking out of a lack of leads, as a mere formality. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Destruction City for three hundred years, naturally I¡¯m familiar with everything,¡± the stall owner said with a laugh. ¡°In this city, even the most trivial matters, I remember them crystal clear.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy some, may I know the price?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°As more and more people come to Destruction City recently, it seems my meat fillings are not enough.¡± The stall owner spoke to himself, ¡°The leader of the Moon Shadow Gang in East City District seems to be a good choice.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Xu Zimei put down his chopsticks, wiped the grease from the corner of his mouth, and stood up to speak. This time the stall owner didn¡¯t say much, just silently boiling water, the bubbling sound of boiling resounded. Watching Xu Zimei head towards East City District, Ji Ruobing also hurriedly followed. ¡°Do you really trust that stall owner?¡± Ji Ruobing asked. ¡°He¡¯s just a wonton seller, he might be fooling you.¡± ¡°How can we know without trying?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°With so many people on that street, you could ask anyone for information, yet you choose to listen to a wonton seller,¡± Ji Ruobing criticized. ¡°Because he¡¯s the only one I can¡¯t see through,¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and said. To find out the whereabouts of the Form Blood Beast, you definitely can¡¯t follow the usual path. As more people came to Destruction City, the common methods or channels had probably already been tried by others. Even if there really was a Form Blood Beast, it wouldn¡¯t be their turn yet. And that stall owner, with Spiritual Energy within him vast like the boundless deep sea, Xu Zimei was actually unable to see through him. So he tentatively asked a question. Destruction City was a place where crouching tigers and hidden dragons lay, and that stall owner was surely no simple figure. ¡°Moon Shadow Gang, the name seems to be related to the Moon Shadow Clan,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Just ask someone and we¡¯ll know,¡± Ji Ruobing said. Upon reaching East City District, this area seemed even more chaotic than the places they¡¯d passed before. On the streets, people were fighting in many spots, but the passersby had long since grown indifferent, simply walking past without surprise. At that moment, a ¡°boom¡± resounded. It was as if the whole earth was shaking. People on the street looked up, only to see from both the left and right intersections, massive crowds were frantically running over. These people marched in unison, each step producing a crisp sound. ¡°The Bull Head Gang and the Moon Shadow Gang have started a war again, everybody hide,¡± someone shouted. Suddenly, the crowd on the streets scattered in all directions. Some people hid inside storefronts on both sides, others took refuge in narrow alleys or even on rooftops. Within just a few short minutes, the once bustling street was cleared, becoming deserted. Xu Zimei and another found a rooftop and hid there, along with several others. ¡°There¡¯s some excitement to watch again, this time, who do you all think will win,¡± someone said from the side. It seemed they were quite accustomed to this sort of scene, even taking it as a form of entertainment. ¡°Excuse me, we¡¯re new to this City of Destruction, may I ask what¡¯s going on down there?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward to inquire. These people glanced at Xu Zimei and another, and one of the men said with a laugh, ¡°Your wife sure is pretty.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback for a moment and then glanced at Ji Ruobing with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°We are just companions, that¡¯s all.¡± Ji Ruobing¡¯s face had been somewhat flushed, but upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s clarification, her expression immediately turned indifferent, and she huffed. ¡°So, can I get to know this beauty?¡± The man looked at Ji Ruobing and hurriedly asked with a smile. ¡°Get lost,¡± Ji Ruobing replied curtly. ¡°I like this feisty attitude,¡± the man licked his lips and laughed. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± Xu Zimei said from the side. ¡°Oh, you mean the Moon Shadow Gang and the Bull Head Gang,¡± the man said while looking at Ji Ruobing. ¡°They are the two biggest factions in the East City District, and they often come to blows over trivial matters. We¡¯re all used to it.¡± ¡°Do you know where the leader of the Moon Shadow Gang is?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Of course inside their Gang,¡± the man replied. ¡°The leader of the Moon Shadow Gang is named Qin Luo, said to be an Elder of the Moon Shadow Clan.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. Then suddenly, he lifted his right foot and stomped heavily on the man¡¯s right hand. ¡°Aah,¡± the man, caught off guard, screamed in agony. ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang,¡± with these four sounds, Xu Zimei completely crushed the man¡¯s limbs. ¡°Next time don¡¯t casually flirt with others, especially in my presence.¡± After speaking, Xu Zimei kicked the man off the rooftop. The fight below had already become a melee. Seeing the man fall, no one paid him any mind as he was chopped to pieces in the chaotic fray. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said looking at Ji Ruobing. Ji Ruobing¡¯s mouth curved up slightly as she quietly followed behind Xu Zimei. ¡°Are you planning to just barge in?¡± Ji Ruobing asked from the side. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t even checked out the strength of the Moon Shadow Gang. What if you take a fall?¡± Ji Ruobing mentioned. ¡°You should do some reconnaissance first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Besides, I already have a plan.¡± While saying this, Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing with a mischievous gaze. ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Ji Ruobing said on guard. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to seduce them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. He said, ¡°Later, you¡¯ll barge into the Moon Shadow Gang and draw everyone¡¯s attention. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Then I¡¯ll have a chance to sneak in and kill their leader. That way, everything will be settled. No need for complications.¡± ¡°When you were disciplining that guy just now, I was silently grateful to you,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°It turns out this was your plan all along.¡± Chapter 944 - Chapter 944 Chapter 943 Killing the Gang Leader, Clue in the South of the City ?Chapter 944: Chapter 943 Killing the Gang Leader, Clue in the South of the City Chapter 944: Chapter 943 Killing the Gang Leader, Clue in the South of the City ¡°That¡¯s settled, then,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He and Ji Ruobing walked north, for about fifteen minutes, before they finally stopped in front of a spacious courtyard. To call it a courtyard, however, understated its sizea€¡±it was dozens of times larger than an ordinary one. The outer walls were built very high, almost four or five meters, and the gate was rather crude, constructed from a few wooden bars. At the entrance, two guards stood. ¡­ ¡°Have you heard? Those Bull Head Gang guys are battling us again,¡± one of the guards said. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of brawny fools. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Sooner or later, we¡¯ll annihilate them all,¡± the other guard said coldly with a huff. Just then, a booming explosion sounded. A Heaven Shaking Sword Intent struck from not far away, slicing the talking man in two. The other guard quickly yelled, ¡°Someone is forcibly entering the Moon Shadow Gang!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? The Moon Shadow Gang appeared to be vast in scale. Within moments, dozens of people rushed out from the gang. Ji Ruobing held her longsword, enveloped in an ancient Sword Intent. A huge force suppressed them. With one swing of her sword, boundless Sword Intent fell, and dozens of people were annihilated. ¡°This is a strong foe. Quickly go report to the gang leader and the elders,¡± someone shouted. As more and more from the Moon Shadow Gang gathered, the entrance became utterly chaotic. ¡­ Inside the Moon Shadow Gang, there was a particularly sumptuous room. It was built from Heaven Smoke Stone, a type of stone abundant in Spiritual Energy, beneficial for purifying injuries and nurturing the body. It was also considered a very precious type of stone. Building an entire room out of it was quite extravagant. Currently, bursts of a woman¡¯s laughter echoed from the room. Outside, plum blossoms bloomed in full, decorated with a few pink blossoms. They were winter flowers, yet they bloomed in this late autumn. ¡°Boss, something terrible has happened,¡± a disciple¡¯s panicked shout came from afar. A man in a green robe, panting heavily, ran into the courtyard where the room was located. With a ¡°creak,¡± the room¡¯s door opened. A burly man walked out from the room. Two sultry women accompanied him. The women were of average beauty but dressed very seductively, especially their makeup, which was so thick it almost obscured their faces. Like octopuses, the two women clung to the burly man from both sides. His hands weren¡¯t idle either, groping about. ¡°What¡¯s all this panic? The sky isn¡¯t falling,¡± the burly man said in a deep voice. He wore a black-and-white robe, resembling the flowing shadows of the moonlight, with black and white intermingled. However, his garments were quite disheveled. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the man in the green robe nodded hastily upon hearing the gang leader¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the burly man asked again. ¡°Isn¡¯t today the day we agreed to battle those idiots from the Bull Head Gang? Something went wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s that someone forcibly entered our Moon Shadow Gang,¡± the man in the green robe quickly replied. ¡°Who?¡± the burly man asked, lifting his head with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know; it was a woman,¡± said the man in the green robe. ¡°A woman, just one?¡± the burly man snorted. ¡°A bunch of trash, getting beaten up by one woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s strong. The Second Elder couldn¡¯t last three rounds against her,¡± the man in the green robe continued. ¡°Alright, bring me my Wolf Ring Saber,¡± the burly man spoke flatly. Then he turned to the women on either side and said, ¡°My little darlings, wait for me to come back and then I¡¯ll pamper you properly.¡± ¡°Boss, bad,¡± two women laughed charmingly. A burly man walked into the room and took out a large saber carved with a wolf¡¯s head on the sheath. He was about to leave with the man in the green robe. Suddenly, a burst of footsteps arose. A young man in a purple robe walked over from the side of the corridor. ¡°Who are you?¡± the burly man asked Xu Zimei, furrowing his brows. ¡°Moon Shadow Gang¡¯s leader, Qin Luo?¡± Xu Zimei looked up and asked with a smile. ¡°So, you are blind,¡± the burly man didn¡¯t say another word. He didn¡¯t even draw the saber but swung the sheath directly at Xu Zimei. With a ¡°boom,¡± the burly man¡¯s strength was immense. With one strike, the nearby pavilion and the roof of the corridor collapsed, and even the ground below cracked open. However, when the burly man looked down, he saw Xu Zimei standing in front of him, motionless, directly grabbing the saber sheath. ¡°I originally wanted to give you a chance,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But since you acted like this, you won¡¯t even have the chance to draw your weapon.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand slapped, and the sheath flew backward. ¡°Clang,¡± the saber unsheathed, piercing through the burly man¡¯s chest and heart from the handle. Black blood trickled down. ¡°I wonder if making minced meat out of you would be tasty,¡± Xu Zimei dragged the burly man¡¯s body, stepping toward the outside. The man in the green robe and the two flirtatious women were petrified on the spot. This time, Xu Zimei walked out of the main gate of the Moon Shadow Gang. The fierce battle continued at the gate, with Ji Ruobing¡¯s white clothing like blood amidst the bloodshed, appearing like a blossoming snowflake. Unstained by a single drop of blood, hundreds couldn¡¯t get close to her. However, at this moment, the crowd that was swarming forth suddenly stopped. Everyone looked up only to see a young man carrying the body of their leader walking out. The trail of blood from the body left a long streak on the ground. Someone swallowed hard. ¡°The boss is dead,¡± someone else murmured to himself. For a moment, everyone forgot to act. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said to Ji Ruobing. ¡°If we wait too long, the meat won¡¯t be fresh.¡± ¡°The boss has been killed, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over,¡± a horrified voice came from behind. ¡°Now the sky is about to fall.¡± Everyone watched as Xu Zimei and his companion disappeared from their sight, no one daring to step forward. ¡­a€| In front of the Chaos stall, the steamy dumplings wafted a fragrant aroma. But the business at the stall wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Your meat filling,¡± Xu Zimei threw the body in front of the stall owner, saying. ¡°How does it feel?¡± the stall owner asked with a smile. ¡°Unexpectedly weak,¡± Xu Zimei said bluntly. ¡°How can such a person lead the Moon Shadow Gang?¡± ¡°His father is the Clan Leader of the Moon Shadow Clan, he¡¯s just an illegitimate son,¡± the stall owner explained with a smile. ¡°He couldn¡¯t mix well in the clan, and even his father knew about his character. So, he spent a lot of effort creating the Moon Shadow Gang in this city of Destruction, wanting him to enjoy to the fullest in this lawless place.¡± ¡°Why did you kill him then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°For justice,¡± the stall owner smiled. ¡°The light of the righteous path,¡± Xu Zimei also smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± ¡°I made a promise to someone that I would not draw a blade in this lifetime,¡± the stall owner continued. ¡°Recently, a new family has moved to the southern part of the city, you might want to find what you¡¯re looking for there.¡± Chapter 945 - Chapter 945 Chapter 944 Mountain God Tribe, Misunderstanding ?Chapter 945: Chapter 944 Mountain God Tribe, Misunderstanding Chapter 945: Chapter 944 Mountain God Tribe, Misunderstanding Hearing the vendor¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a family in the south of the city, a little girl lives there. I watched her grow up, and she often came here to eat my wontons,¡± the vendor said on his own. ¡°That little girl has always been an orphan, but recently, parents have appeared. And that little girl doesn¡¯t come to eat my wontons anymore.¡± ¡°Who dares eat your wontons,¡± Ji Ruobing muttered softly, glancing at the corpse of Qin Luo beside her. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and finally nodded. He proceeded directly to the south of the city with Ji Ruobing. ¡°Do you believe him?¡± Ji Ruobing asked. ¡°Whether I believe him or not, we¡¯ll know once we get there,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The south of the city was somewhat barren. The ground was full of weeds, and it seemed that the people living here were mostly from the lowest tier of this city. Tents of various kinds could be seen on both sides of the road, with disheveled people lying inside. In an alley on one side, beggars dressed in tatters and ragged clothes struggled to sleep in groups. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The city seemed to have a hundred different facets. You could see different things in each district. The two arrived in the south of the city, as mentioned by the vendor, and found the so-called courtyard. The courtyard was very old, with surrounding earthen walls that had collapsed in places. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look,¡± Xu Zimei said. He knocked on the door and, before long, the courtyard door opened. The door was opened by a little girl. Dressed in a simple coarse white shirt with two small braids on either side, her face seemed dust-covered. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± the little girl asked with confusion. ¡°Little girl, are your family members home?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Daddy, someone is looking for you,¡± the little girl shouted into the house. Just then, a ¡°coming¡± was heard, and soon a middle-aged man in a deep blue long shirt walked out. The man looked ordinary and showed no signs of being unusual. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man frowned and asked. ¡°Oh, we are Orderers under the Wood War God, the master of destruction,¡± Ji Ruobing quickly answered. ¡°We are here on a mission to investigate the Form Blood Beast escape incident.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± the man asked somewhat nervously. ¡°Somebody disclosed your connection with the Form Blood Beast, so we specifically came to investigate,¡± Ji Ruobing said indifferently. ¡°Sirs, please investigate clearly,¡± the man quickly explained. ¡°These days, the city is not peaceful, and we don¡¯t even manage to leave our house; how would we know anything about the Form Blood Beast.¡± ¡°More talk is of no use; we will investigate, and if there is nothing, naturally we won¡¯t trouble you folks,¡± Ji Ruobing said. The man hesitated for a moment and eventually nodded. He said, ¡°Please come in, sir.¡± Walking into the house, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows. The little girl who received them and the man showed no abnormalities. The courtyard was quite austere. A coughing sound came from a room inside the house. ¡°Old Dong, has someone come?¡± Upon hearing the voice, the man quickly explained: ¡°This is my wife, she is seriously ill and inconvenient to meet people; I hope the sir will understand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see,¡± Xu Zimei said. Entering the inner room, a strong medicinal smell assaulted the senses, very pungent. On the table inside was a just simmered medicine pot, and the bed held a woman covered entirely with a blanket. ¡°My friend here is a doctor, and as the saying goes, a doctor has the heart of a parent. Let her have a look at your wife,¡± Xu Zimei said to the man with a smile. ¡°Perhaps there might be some miraculous effect.¡± ¡°Then I thank you, my lord,¡± the man hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded. Ji Ruobing gave Xu Zimei a glance and then slowly walked towards the woman. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please stretch out your hand,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°That would trouble the beautiful lady,¡± a strange voice came from the quilt, followed by a green claw sweeping past in front of Ji Ruobing. Aiming directly at her eyes. Ji Ruobing coldly snorted, seemingly prepared, as she swiftly retreated. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï With a loud ¡°bang,¡± the next moment, the room¡¯s door closed, and the quilt was flung away, revealing a fully green creature standing up. This creature was grotesquely shaped with a shiny, oily green skin, resembling the legendary goblin. Its ears were similar to those of elves, sharp and elongated, bald-headed with ripples on the top. Both eyes were pure white, with a hawkish nose and hooked beak. ¡°You all should die,¡± the goblin angrily stated. Suddenly, four goblin-like creatures jumped down from the ridge beam of the room. Meanwhile, the little girl and the man, who had been scared into trembling, hid to one side. ¡°Is this what a Form Blood Beast looks like?¡± Ji Ruobing curiously asked. ¡°They are not Form Blood Beasts,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head gravely. He had never personally seen a real Form Blood Beast before. But previously on the Northern Continent, he had seen some leftover patterns at the ruins of the Jiang Family, who were the guardians of the Form Blood Space on the Northern Continent, just like the Sword Immortal, Jiang Yun himself. Though Form Blood Beasts differed in shape, they shared one thing: they used the power of the Form God. It was a distinct power from the dying days of the Mythical Era. Like the gods of the Mythical Era, who all possessed Divine Power. But these green creatures before them merely transformed ordinary Spiritual Energy into their power, hardly comparable to the lords of the late Twilight of the Gods era. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°Your superior has come, and yet you ask who we are?¡± the creature said coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve disrupted our tribe¡¯s ceremony; do you know what the consequences are?¡± ¡°What tribe are you?¡± Xu Zimei continued to inquire. The creature did not respond but slowly raised its hands. These hands were different from ordinary creatures. Most creatures had five fingers of differing lengths. But the creature had six fingers, all roughly the same in length. Having seen quite a bit of the world, Ji Ruobing pondered for a moment, then exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°Are you from the Six-Fingered Tribe?¡± ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s someone who knows this name,¡± the creature glanced at Ji Ruobing indifferently. It snorted coldly, ¡°But how could those lowly, blood-muddled offshoots of the Six-Fingered Tribe compare to us. We are the authentic Mountain God Tribe.¡± ¡°Mountain God Tribe?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± He wasn¡¯t much of a reader, mostly indifferent to things other than his interests. With three thousand tribes in the world, how could he remember them all? ¡°Mountain God Tribe,¡± Ji Ruobing gasped. Tentatively, she asked, ¡°The ceremony you mentioned, were you just worshiping the Mountain God?¡± ¡°What else did you think?¡± the creature said somewhat angrily. ¡°But because of your arrival, I had to stop the worship.¡± Hearing the creature¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing carefully tugged on Xu Zimei¡¯s clothes, whispering, ¡°This might be a misunderstanding.¡± Chapter 946 - Chapter 946 Chapter 945 Brothel, The Final Move ?Chapter 946: Chapter 945 Brothel, The Final Move Chapter 946: Chapter 945 Brothel, The Final Move Upon hearing Ji Ruobing¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s expression changed, as if he had thought of something. ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked,¡± he said to Ji Ruobing. Seeing that Ji Ruobing still looked puzzled, this was not the place for explanations. ¡°Kill,¡± suddenly a green monster shouted, charging at Xu Zimei along with the other creatures. ¡°If you want to worship the Mountain God, then continue, why the need for such violence,¡± Xu Zimei said, throwing a punch. ¡°You all deserve to die! Worship is not something to be taken lightly,¡± the monster yelled angrily. ¡°How many materials did my clan prepare for this ceremony? Now all is ruined. Are you going to compensate for the materials?¡± Realizing it was pointless to argue, Xu Zimei had no desire to entangle further. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first,¡± he suggested to Ji Ruobing. Ji Ruobing nodded slightly. With a swing of his ancient sword in his right hand, a Heaven Shaking Sword Intent fell between them, creating a chasm that forced the creatures back. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï By the time the Sword Intent had dissipated, their figures had vanished without a trace. ¡°You¡¯ve disrupted our clan¡¯s ceremony, wait for our clan¡¯s pursuit,¡± the creatures¡¯ indignant roars echoed from behind. ¡­ Walking along a street which was still somewhat bustling, When Xu Zimei returned to the spot where the Chaos stall had been, the stall owner was long gone, and the town appeared as if it had never had a visitor. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Ji Ruobing asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that the person we¡¯re looking for is right before our eyes, and we didn¡¯t even realize,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Right before our eyes?¡± Ji Ruobing paused for a moment. Then she quickly realized, ¡°Was that stall owner the Form Blood Beast?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other explanation,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°But why? I don¡¯t understand the meaning behind his deception.¡± ¡°The city of Destruction is chaotic enough as it is, and it wants to stir the waters even muddier,¡± Xu Zimei explained. ¡°Drag us down with it,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°Not just us,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°We killed Qin Luo, who was the illegitimate son of the Moon Shadow Clan Leader. The Moon Shadow Clan won¡¯t let this go. Then there¡¯s the disruption of the Mountain God Tribe¡¯s ceremony. See, back and forth, it drags both the Moon Shadow Clan and the Mountain God Tribe into the mess.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Ji Ruobing nodded slightly. ¡°The city of Destruction is chaotic now, but everyone¡¯s target is clear. They¡¯ve come responding to the call of the Destruction Lord to find the Form Blood Beast. It¡¯s trying to divert others¡¯ attention.¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Ji Ruobing asked. ¡°These animals even deceived me, which is quite interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Let¡¯s find that guy first.¡± ¡°How?¡± Ji Ruobing asked again. ¡°As far as I know, the Form Blood Beast is best at changing its appearance. Now it¡¯s a man, but perhaps the next time we meet it¡¯ll be a woman.¡± ¡°Which place in the city of Destruction has the most people?¡± Xu Zimei asked aloud. Ji Ruobing fell silent for a bit, finally saying with a flushed face, ¡°The brothel.¡± ¡°That I had forgotten,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the brothel.¡± ¡°Are you trying to try your luck again?¡± Ji Ruobing inquired. ¡°Not really, I just genuinely want to go,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Shameless,¡± Ji Ruobing uttered coldly. ¡°If you want to go, then you go, but I certainly won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to go, you just help me with something,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ji Ruobing looked up, her eyes bright with inquiry. ¡°Waiting for rabbits,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Then he whispered in her ear for a while. After he finished, Ji Ruobing expressed her concerns, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be too dangerous?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, let alone a City of Destruction,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. ¡°This is the only solution right now, and it¡¯s also the most feasible method.¡± ¡°Alright, then take care,¡± Ji Ruobing thought for a moment and could only nod. ¡°If anything really happens, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± ¡°Are you showing concern for me?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll drag me down,¡± Ji Ruobing huffed and then left. ¡­¡­¡­. After parting with Ji Ruobing, Xu Zimei found the largest brothel in this City of Destruction. Here, brothels are considered the most profitable businesses. Of course, no one dares to run a brothel here without some real strength. Compared to other places, the area around this brothel seemed much more bustling. ¡°Sir, please come in quickly, our girls are beautiful and affordable, you will surely be satisfied.¡± ¡°Oh my, Mr. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Hu, you actually have time today? Are three girls enough?¡± The flamboyantly dressed madam stood at the entrance, inviting every passerby inside. Seeing Xu Zimei enter, her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°This gentleman is a new face, right? Come in and try, I guarantee you¡¯ll relish the taste and find it hard to leave.¡± Xu Zimei walked in with a smile. ¡°Do you prefer elegance or vulgarity?¡± the madam asked with a smile beside him. ¡°What is elegance, and what is vulgarity?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Elegance means the girls only sell their art, not their bodies, and everything depends on the girls¡¯ willingness. If the gentleman is capable, he may indeed please the ladies. As for vulgarity, I need not say more, the gentleman can have whatever he desires,¡± the madam explained with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s choose elegance then, I¡¯m somewhat of a clean freak,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Then, sir, follow me,¡± the madam said, and then led Xu Zimei down a hallway to the left. Past the hallway, the view opened up ahead. It turned out to be a Peony Garden. White peonies and pink peonies were competing in splendor. A wondrous fragrance drifted from the heart of the flowers, refreshing the mind and spirit. ¡°We have four areas for elegance here: Peony Garden, Plum Garden, Bamboo Grove, and Zither Room. The gentleman is free to wander. Whether you attract the ladies here is up to you,¡± the madam explained. Hearing her explanation, Xu Zimei waved his hand with a smile, indicating that she should leave. He then stepped into the Peony Garden. Around five minutes later, the lively noise from the left stirred his interest. ¡°The best flower in this Peony Garden should be ¡®Drunken Beauty.¡¯ This is the nation¡¯s beauty and the king amongst flowers.¡± ¡°To me, it should be the finest among the white peonies, ¡®White Immortal.¡¯ This one stands proud and aloof, severe in frost, truly the supreme flower monarch, one to be admired from a distance but not to be frivolously disrespected.¡± ¡°Miss Xiao, could you judge which of the two flowers is the most beautiful?¡± The crowd was gathered together, apparently arguing about several of the flowers. Xu Zimei found the sight amusing. Did these people come to the brothel just to admire the flowers? But then he thought about it, even the brothel has its dichotomy of elegance and vulgarity. After all, some women sell art and not their bodies, thus they might just be artists, performers. ¡°Why argue, sirs? There are as many flowers in the eyes of the beholders as there are people. If you like them, that¡¯s good; why bother about the opinions of others,¡± a pleasing voice came from within the crowd. Chapter 947 - Chapter 947 Chapter 946 White Dragon in the Waves ?Chapter 947: Chapter 946 White Dragon in the Waves Chapter 947: Chapter 946 White Dragon in the Waves ¡°Miss Ruoyun is right, no one is perfect, just as no flower can be said to be flawless,¡± someone beside them exclaimed in admiration. As Xu Zimei approached for a closer look, he realized that the crowd was gathered around a spot where pink peonies intertwined with white ones. The woman who spoke before donned purple attire, with a layer of purple veil draped over her delicate waist no thicker than a clasp. Her face was likewise obscured by a layer of purple Washing Silk Veil. Although her features were indistinct, her eyes were soft and tender, suggesting she was a beauty in the making. To the side, the two clashing youths were both young men. One wore a black robe and a crown cap, while the other was in a white robe with his hair bound atop his head; most curiously, he sported two ox horns atop his head. This was the symbol of the Bull Head Tribe. ¡°Young Master Niu and Left Young Master, you two shouldn¡¯t fight,¡± someone nearby attempted to mediate. ¡°Both flowers have their own merits.¡± The lady in the purple robe seemed somewhat lacking in interest and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go see the Zither Room, it¡¯s about time we¡¯ve appreciated these flowers enough.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s follow Miss Xiao¡¯s suggestion,¡± another voice agreed. Xu Zimei watched as someone approached him, a plump fellow. His hair was combed to a bright shine, flaunting a fan with a certain flair. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï He pulled the chubby man aside and asked, ¡°Brother, could you tell me who all these people are?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± the plump fellow glanced at Xu Zimei and retorted. ¡°I, Xu Zimei, remain honest and reliable, without changing my name or my nature,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯m White Dragon in the Waves, Bai Qiuhu,¡± the chubby man also announced his own name. Xu Zimei surveyed the man, finding his name quite refined, though it hardly matched his physique. ¡°Brother White Dragon, you¡¯ve yet to answer my question,¡± Xu Zimei prodded. ¡°That woman is the oiran of this elegant garden, Xiao Ruoyun. The fellow with the horns is the son of the Bull Head Tribe¡¯s Clan Leader, named Niu Dali. The one in the black robe is the Wood War God¡¯s son,¡± the chubby man listed the names as if reciting treasured knowledge. ¡°Wood War God,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°You must have heard of it, right? You don¡¯t seem to be from our City of Destruction,¡± White Dragon in the Waves explained. ¡°Under the command of the Lord of Destruction, there are eight War Gods, each named after metal, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder, wind, and dark. The eight War Gods guard the entire land of Destruction. Now, with the City of Destruction facing chaotic times, the Wood War God, who was originally guarding this place, even had the Thunder War God and the Fire War God called over recently.¡± After speaking, the chubby man sneakily glanced around and added, ¡°What I¡¯ve told you is all top-secret information; you must not share it with others. I¡¯m telling you because you seem agreeable.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother White Dragon,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s my first time to this refined garden; might you guide me around?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see in this garden?¡± the chubby fellow said with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Zither Room; that¡¯s where some of the most stunning beauties are.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite familiar with this place, Brother White Dragon,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Of course,¡± the chubby fellow beamed, not hiding from Brother Xu, ¡°I¡¯ve been frequenting this place since my childhood.¡± At the age of seven, he could recite the names of all the girls here by heart. ¡°By the age of ten, even blindfolded, I could navigate this entire refined garden.¡± ¡°Impressive, truly impressive,¡± Xu Zimei quickly lauded with a laugh. With Brother White Dragon leading the way, they left the Peony Garden and proceeded inward. Plum blossoms dotted the air with fragrance, surpassing even the scent of purity. The Bamboo Grove was quiet and pleasant, surrounded by green water and Qing Shan. And the Zither Room was located right between the Plum Garden and the Bamboo Grove. On one side spread the drifting scent of plum blossoms, while on the other rested the serene Bamboo Grove. The Zither Room, despite its name, was only a setting, encircled by coralline fences. ¡°` There was no roof, only the wide expanse of azure sky overhead. The zither room was vast, nearly spacious enough to accommodate several plum gardens. Inside were women of all sorts dressed in ancient costumes, some slender, and others fuller-figured; there was a variety. As the women began to play their zithers, many people could be found sitting or standing around. There were young men in brocade robes, rugged men, and even some elderly folks. The ladies¡¯ delicate hands danced over the strings, and the zithers resonated in response. ¡°Brother Xu, look at those legs. ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Would you tire of them even after ten years?¡± ¡°And those chests, what do they make you think of?¡± ¡°Now look at that woman, a pure jade of a girl.¡± As soon as they entered the zither room, the chubby boy¡¯s gaze roamed over these women. From time to time, he would make a ¡°tch tch¡± sound with his mouth. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today our Peony Garden is hosting an event,¡± a woman stepped forward. She surrounded herself with everyone and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll supplement our music with a martial contest to make new friends. Would you care to join?¡± ¡°Miss, if we were to participate, surely Peony Garden ought to put up a prize,¡± a burly man in the crowd called out. ¡°Since you¡¯ve mentioned it,¡± the woman replied with a smile. ¡°The winner will gain the favor of Miss Jing and the company of her for one night.¡± ¡°Miss, is that true?¡± the same man asked again. A ripple of cheers spread through the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s the absolute truth,¡± the woman replied with a smile. ¡°Who is Miss Jing?¡± Xu Zimei asked White Dragon in the Waves, his curiosity piqued. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± the chubby boy shook his head slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were familiar with this place?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s true for everyone but Miss Jing,¡± the chubby boy said, shaking his head honestly. ¡°Miss Jing¡¯s background is mysterious. It¡¯s said her status is extraordinary; she¡¯s versed in astronomy and geography. She knows of events spanning five thousand years; there is nothing she doesn¡¯t know. Ordinary people can hardly ever see her; I haven¡¯t even seen what she looks like. But she plays the zither exquisitely, and even someone like me who doesn¡¯t understand the zither enjoys it.¡± The chubby boy said this then whispered to Xu Zimei, ¡°I suspect she¡¯s an unsightly creature, hence she never dares to show her true face to anyone.¡± ¡°With such mystery, how could Peony Garden let her be a companion?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°It must be her own decision; Peony Garden can¡¯t make choices on her behalf,¡± the chubby boy responded. ¡­ ¡°If I could gain the affections of Miss Jing, I¡¯d consider even death a fair price,¡± the burly man said loudly. ¡°I¡¯m in for this martial competition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m participating too,¡± the people around all signed up. ¡°Since we¡¯ve nothing better to do, shall we give it a try as well?¡± the chubby boy looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Do you think you can handle it?¡± Xu Zimei asked with some skepticism. The chubby boy lacked any powerful aura; either he was strong enough to conceal his presence, or he had cultivated some technique for hiding his energy. Otherwise, he simply wasn¡¯t that powerful, which was why it couldn¡¯t be discerned. ¡°You think my nickname, ¡®White Dragon in the Waves,¡¯ is just for show?¡± The chubby boy huffed. ¡°Just you watch.¡± ¡°Brother Luo, how about we get things started?¡± a man in white robes called out with a laugh. ¡°` Chapter 948 - Chapter 948 Chapter 947 Making Friends Through Martial Arts, Miss Jing ?Chapter 948: Chapter 947: Making Friends Through Martial Arts, Miss Jing Chapter 948: Chapter 947: Making Friends Through Martial Arts, Miss Jing ¡°Then I shall respectfully comply,¡± the man who was called upon also stood up, laughing as he spoke. One of them stood with his hands clasped behind his back, while the other held a folding fan, both exuding a graceful demeanor. As Spiritual Energy surged around them, what seemed like a friendly spar was actually executed with genuine skill. The sound of a zither emanated from within the room, its notes sharp like clashing armies, echoing like the roaring Yangtze flowing eastward. The heavy battle rhythm, ¡°boom-drum-drum,¡± as if invoking vivid pictures of severed enemy heads amidst vast armies. It stirred the blood to such a boil within that one could hardly resist the urge to wage war against both heaven and earth. As if inspired by the zither¡¯s melodies, the two men in the Plum Garden next to the Zither Room unleashed their True Fire. One fist thundered forth with the true intent of the martial way, And with a wave of the folding fan, a mirage of blooming plum blossoms scattered, causing a gentle snowfall to envelop the sky. Though it was called a spar, nearly everyone here longed for the intimate approval of Miss Jing. Soon after, the man with the folding fan was defeated, his illusory realm shattered by a punch, and his figure sent flying backward. ¡°Gu Yanbai has come to learn,¡± with the defeat of the man with the fan, others immediately stepped forward offering instruction. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, why not allow these young masters to rest for a round before continuing the fight?¡± suggested a woman from the garden with a smile. This would ensure fairness and prevent one-sided battles. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Fine, let this brother rest; who wishes to battle me?¡± Gu Yanbai called out loudly. ¡°You wanted to go up, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei turned to look at the chubby boy and asked. ¡°These few don¡¯t catch my eye. I¡¯ll wait for Niu Dali and Zuo Quan to make their moves; only then will it be worthy to battle me,¡± said the chubby boy disdainfully. ¡°Do you also fancy Miss Jing?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Not really, I have a question to ask her. I heard she knows everything,¡± the chubby boy replied. ¡°Does she know about the Form Blood Beast?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s question, the chubby boy fell silent for a moment, glancing around cautiously. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he finally whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, a crack has appeared in the seal of the Form Blood Space, the day the Form Blood Beast escaped. I¡¯ve heard that the Master of Destruction himself once visited Miss Jing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Zimei was momentarily startled before speaking. ¡°Rumors, just rumors,¡± the chubby boy said with an embarrassed smile, quickly dismissing the notion. ¡­ In the center of the Plum Garden, after several rounds of battle, the sparring had already seen many rounds. Almost everyone here came to join the excitement, challenging each other regardless of strength. After nearly an hour, the center of the arena finally had but one person remaining. It was an old man. ¡°Does anyone else wish to fight? If not, this position shall belong to this old man,¡± he said with a chuckle. The surroundings fell into a brief silence; most had already challenged and been defeated. From somewhere came a voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± Niu Dali, bare-chested, entered from outside the Plum Garden. ¡°It¡¯s the young master of the Bull Head Gang,¡± someone in the crowd recognized him and promptly announced. Niu Dali looked at the old man and beckoned with a slight smile, ¡°One move.¡± ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you being a bit too arrogant?¡± the old man scoffed. Niu Dali didn¡¯t reply, but two puffs of white smoke emerged from his nostrils. In the next instant, a streak of golden light flashed over his horns, and Niu Dali¡¯s figure became shadowy. With a ¡®boom,¡¯ he was already in front of the old man, his horns charging forth. The old man¡¯s hands surged with Spiritual Energy, unleashing a defiant counterattack. A terrible cry ensued. The golden horns pierced straight through the old man¡¯s body, impaling him upon them. ¡°Killing you has tainted my horns,¡± Niu Dali said indifferently. His gaze swept menacingly across the surroundings, chilling those who met his eyes. ¡°Zuo Quan, fight me,¡± Niu Dali demanded. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Zuo Quan said nonchalantly, waving his hand as if he was waiting for something. ¡°Then roll if you¡¯re not going to fight,¡± Niu Dali said disdainfully. ¡°Anyone else want to fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± the chubby boy stepped forward and said indifferently. ¡°Who are you?¡± Niu Dali turned to look at him and asked with a frown. ¡°Why bother with that, just fight,¡± the chubby boy bellowed and charged directly at him. His obese frame was surprisingly agile, like a fat loach streaking toward Niu Dali. Niu Dali snorted coldly, stomping the ground like a mighty Wild Desolation ox, causing numerous cracks to appear. ¡°Nine Veins Seal,¡± the chubby boy snorted coldly. Suddenly, his figure cast countless afterimages in mid-air. These afterimages, obscure in their authenticity, surrounded Niu Dali. Niu Dali instantly lost his bearings, unsure how to apply his brute strength. In the next instant, the afterimages moved at a speed nearly impossible to catch with the naked eye. Even Xu Zimei, with her heightened senses, could only see a blur of figures. ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡± ¨C a series of sounds erupted in the void. ¡°The fight is over, withdraw,¡± the chubby boy rapidly backed away, distancing himself from Niu Dali. ¡°What did you do?¡± Niu Dali furiously stared at the chubby boy. The sharp horn on his head, once flashing with golden light, was now devoid of any fluctuation of Spiritual Energy. ¡°My Vein Gate Seal can block your Vein Gates, and you¡¯ll be no different from an ordinary person for seven days,¡± the chubby boy boasted triumphantly. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Do you still want to fight now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re playing tricks,¡± Niu Dali shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯m giving face to the Bull Head Gang, not wanting to injure you,¡± the chubby boy stated coolly. ¡°If no one else fights, then I claim this spot.¡± ¡°Zuo Quan,¡± Niu Dali seemed reluctant to give up and looked toward Zuo Quan. ¡°I am not participating,¡± Zuo Quan shook his head slightly. ¡°Since no one dares to challenge further, I declare Young Master Bai the victor of this competition,¡± the woman before them declared with a smile. ¡°Wait,¡± the chubby boy waved his hand and turned to Xu Zimei with a smile, saying, ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯ll give my spot to you.¡± ¡°Give it to me?¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± the chubby boy chuckled and stepped forward to slap Xu Zimei on the shoulder. ¡°A night in spring is worth a thousand gold; don¡¯t squander my good intentions.¡± ¡°Why give it to me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°I like the look of you; I don¡¯t need a reason to do what I do,¡± the chubby boy said with a wave of his hand. ¡°Come with me then, young master,¡± the woman said to Xu Zimei. ¡°According to the previous rules, you can spend the night with Miss Jing.¡± Xu Zimei felt everything was rather confusing as he followed the woman deeper into the Zither Room amidst the envious gazes of the onlookers. Through the main hall, a corridor appeared ahead. This corridor was lined with countless scrolls of calligraphy and paintings. ¡°Miss Jing has a great love for literature and painting,¡± the guiding woman explained with a smile. ¡°These were all created by Miss Jing.¡± Xu Zimei showed little interest; he was not concerned with these. As they entered the corridor, a melody from a zither sounded from not far away. Like gentle wisps of cooking smoke, it softly filled the air. Chapter 949 - Chapter 949 Chapter 948 The Mysterious Miss Jing, Seeing Through Everything ?Chapter 949: Chapter 948: The Mysterious Miss Jing, Seeing Through Everything Chapter 949: Chapter 948: The Mysterious Miss Jing, Seeing Through Everything Listening to the sound of the qin, it was pleasant and comfortable, as if a stream was gently flowing through the heart, nourishing everything. The spring rain permeated the air; although it was only a sound, it could make one visualize scenes, even feeling as though placed within the world manifested from the music. This could only be achieved when the qin music reached a certain level, allowing the player to share her inner world with the listener. Listening to the qin, Xu Zimei felt his heart become extremely peaceful. The corridor was very tranquil, with vermilion-colored columns on both sides. Straight ahead at the end of the corridor, a pavilion appeared. At this moment, a woman was standing in the pavilion, looking at Micro Water Lake on the other side. A curtain hung at the entrance of the pavilion. The curtain was made of fine beads strung together, adorned with wind chimes of various colors. With the breeze coming from afar, stirring the ripples on the lake¡¯s surface, the wind chimes rang with a ¡°ting-a-ling¡± sound. ¡°Young Master Xu, it¡¯s right here. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± the woman looked toward Xu Zimei and smiled. She bowed slightly and gracefully took her leave. Xu Zimei walked straight ahead and used his hand to lift the beaded curtain of the wind chimes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The pavilion wasn¡¯t too large, a harp was placed directly in front of him. A woman wearing a white lotus long dress stood with her back to the entrance, at the edge of the pavilion. Her demeanor was elegant, standing there quietly. Her long dress was majestic and slender, blooming like a lotus. Like a lotus unfolding atop another lotus. Her slender waist was graceful and charming. Looking up, her fair neck was as pure white as real snow. Her flaxen hair cascaded down her back, gently fluttering with the breeze. At this moment, the sun was radiant, the spring light splendid, everything was just right. Xu Zimei sat by the table in the pavilion, pouring himself a cup of tea. The tea was greenish-yellow, bitter with a hint of sweetness. ¡°I heard you understand astronomy and geography, knowing the affairs of the past thousand years,¡± Xu Zimei started the conversation. ¡°Young Master wishes to know what?¡± Miss Jing turned around, her smile radiant as if the February snow met warm sun, dispelling all clouds. Only then did Xu Zimei examine her features. Her eyebrows were like verdant feathers, resembling willow leaves yet not quite, curving just right. Her skin was as white as snow, as if washed with milk, smooth and tender, irresistibly making one want to touch and see. Her teeth appeared like shells behind cherry lips tinted with cherry-colored lipstick, white and neatly aligned. There was beauty in one person, gracefully sweet. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but think of a poem, ¡°Clouds want to be her dress and flowers want to adorn her, spring breeze caresses the railing enriching the dew¡¯s intensity.¡± Clouds wished to be her clothing; flowers wanted to decorate her beauty. The spring breeze swept over the railing, the dew nourishing the color of flowers even more. In his life, Xu Zimei had seen many beautiful women, Saintesses from various Holy Lands, none of which could compare to her. It seemed as if each of her features was just right, perfectly so. One had to marvel that such perfection could exist in the world. She had a faint fragrance about her, very subtle. If you weren¡¯t careful, you might not even notice it. Yet, this fragrance seemed to possess a kind of magic that once you smelled it, you would crave it, unable to resist. ¡°What do you know?¡± Xu Zimei countered. Miss Jing slowly sat down, sitting opposite Xu Zimei, her long dress spreading on the floor. ¡°The Young Master wants to know about his own life, or are you testing me?¡± Miss Jing smiled. ¡°Feel free to speak,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. The path of destiny was very elusive; even those who delve into the River of Fate dare not claim they could grasp destiny. Xu Zimei also had the Chaos Pearl, which allowed him to come so close to destiny. Otherwise, with his Divine Vein Realm, he would definitely not have had the opportunity to deal with destiny. So he generally did not believe in the sayings about fate. ¡°Young Master was born in the True Martial Holy Sect, a place of prestigious identity. But along the way, it seemed that you relied on the Sect Gate, and it was you alone who moved forward. Your love life is not going well, the person you love is unseeable, even though your hearts resonate, you still cannot be together.¡± Miss Jing gently tapped on the table and continued, ¡°Young Master was born with his own mission. This path is destined to lead to darkness.¡± Upon saying this, Miss Jing¡¯s lips slightly parted, and she smiled as she spoke a single word. ¡°Demonic Skills.¡± Xu Zimei slowly raised his head, and though it was only a few sentences, he was struck by amazement. Those simple lines seemed to encompass his entire life. Xu Zimei realized that in front of her, it seemed like there was no secret he could keep. Apart from his rebirth and creating his own world, nothing else seemed to be secret anymore. ¡°I wonder if what Jing¡¯er says is true?¡± Miss Jing asked with a smile. ¡°You indeed have some ability,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in response. ¡°Just some ability?¡± Miss Jing looked up, her beautiful eyes hopeful, her red lips slightly parted, lightly exhaling a fragrant breath. That allure was indescribable. ¡°In fact, I wanted to ask about the Form Blood Beast,¡± Xu Zimei felt a bit uneasy and said. ¡°On such a lovely evening, is that all you want to talk about with me?¡± Miss Jing leaned on the edge of the pavilion. Her figure was completely revealed, her slender legs resting on the chair of the pavilion. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I want the Young Master to be a beast for once,¡± Miss Jing laughed. She stood up, and her lotus long dress blossomed. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï She moved lightly, coming to the back of Xu Zimei. Her jade hand rested on Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulders, she slightly bent down, her mouth exhaling warm breath close to Xu Zimei¡¯s ear. ¡°People in this world, True Gentlemen, Hypocrites, Villains, True Villains, they all exist. I wonder which category Young Master belongs to?¡± She chuckled, ¡°I see Young Master takes good care of himself. Now your heart belongs to just one person. Being a man, haven¡¯t you ever had desires? Is there no word ¡®lust¡¯ in your mind? Or is Jing¡¯er not appealing enough to move you?¡± Xu Zimei stared at her, silent for a long, long time. Then, he finally spoke a few words. ¡°I consider you a friend, and you think of seducing me?¡± ¡°Pfft,¡± Miss Jing couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. That laugh was like snow melting, all else paling in comparison. Indeed, beauty made every action all the more alluring. ¡°Do you really have no other thoughts, Xu Zimei?¡± Miss Jing continued. ¡°Just tell me about the Form Blood Beast,¡± Xu Zimei spoke in a tranquil tone. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already found a way, Young Master Xu? Why come to ask me?¡± Miss Jing said. Xu Zimei looked at her seriously. ¡°Have you been investigating me?¡± ¡°Many things cannot be learned through investigation; this is just Jing¡¯er¡¯s innate ability.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He had leapt out of the River of Fate; many things were simply not possible for others to understand. ¡°But that is the truth, whether Young Master believes it or not,¡± Miss Jing smiled and replied. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Xu Zimei stood up, ready to leave. ¡°Young Master,¡± Miss Jing called out from behind. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950 Chapter 949 Rumors, Wood War God ?Chapter 950: Chapter 949 Rumors, Wood War God Chapter 950: Chapter 949 Rumors, Wood War God Xu Zimei halted his steps and looked toward the other person. ¡°You just now had a very rapid heartbeat, I could feel it,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°You might look serious on the surface, but your heart was moved, right?¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°My name is just one character, Jing,¡± replied Miss Jing with a smile. ¡°Young Master can just call me Jing¡¯er; it so happens you¡¯re the first man to call me that.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and turned, preparing to leave again. ¡°If Young Master has any matters, you can find me at any time,¡± Miss Jing¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Jing¡¯er will always be ready to sweep a seat for you.¡± Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure growing more distant, her lips curled into a tempting arc. Stepping out from the pavilion, a gentle breeze was blowing lightly, as if the sound of wind chimes from the pavilion¡¯s curtains still echoed in his ears. Xu Zimei halted his steps, just now, his Daoist Heart seemed somewhat unstable. He had always felt that he wasn¡¯t so concerned with the pleasures of love, except for his feelings toward Nan Ke¡¯er, he had no emotions for any other women. The so-called cultivation, especially in its later stages, was about cultivating this Daoist Heart. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Through thousands of trials and tribulations amidst the mortal world, one must remain constant in the end. But he, after all, was human and could not escape the seven emotions and six desires. When presented with a perfect beauty, ripe for the picking, he still couldn¡¯t help but have his heart moved. Although he controlled himself and suppressed the impulses within, the disturbance in his Daoist Heart was still a disturbance. The color of the sky outside had darkened. But within this cultivated garden, it remained as bright as ever. At intervals, some plum trees or bamboo plants had colorful small lanterns hanging on them. As these little lanterns were lit, they would cast reflections on the plum blossoms, adding a dash of grace. Even at night, the place was bustling with people, exceptionally lively. The number of people spending the night in this garden was more than a few. Some even considered it their home, admiring flowers and listening to the zither in this beautiful garden by day, and indulging in worldly pleasures by night, thoroughly enjoying themselves. Life is indeed short; by the time one¡¯s head turns white, empty regrets cut deep. ¡°Have you heard? A big event has recently occurred in our City of Destruction.¡± In the nearby pavilion, a few people were chatting. Xu Zimei, being close, intentionally listened in for a few sentences. ¡°What big event?¡± someone beside eagerly asked. ¡°You all should know who sealed the Form Blood Space in our City of Destruction,¡± the person said. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the Holy Master. That¡¯s common knowledge.¡± ¡°I heard that the Holy Master¡¯s True Divine Sword has been found,¡± someone whispered. ¡°What kind of joke is that? Hasn¡¯t the True Divine Sword already been shattered and its pieces scattered around the Yuan Central Continent? Who could have found them?¡± ¡°Anyway, the rumor going around the city is that someone called Xu Zimei has gathered the pieces of the True Divine Sword and has become the Holy Master¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s already arrived in our City of Destruction, supposedly to resolve the Form Blood Space once and for all.¡± ¡°Really? What¡¯s the background of this Xu Zimei?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but the city has been chaotic enough recently, and now it¡¯s getting even more so.¡± ¡°Good, let it be chaotic; what else would you call the City of Destruction?¡± someone laughed heartily, seemingly unconcerned. Hearing the content of this conversation, Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Letting that lass spread rumors, I didn¡¯t expect them to get so out of hand.¡± He had originally instructed Ji Ruobing to spread the rumor that he possessed the True Divine Sword. And now, in less than a day, crazy rumors of him being the Holy Master¡¯s disciple and about to settle the Form Blood Space issue for good had emerged. Xu Zimei¡¯s heart had always harbored a guess. Opening the seal of the Form Blood Space was immensely difficult. Relying on the Form Blood Beasts to attack the seal could prove futile even after millions of years. Moreover, the Destruction Master from the outside world was guarding it; should any issues arise with the seal, it could be observed and repaired at any time. The fact that a few Form Blood Beasts had escaped was already an enormous stroke of luck. The opportunity to open the seal of the Form Blood Space must have been the True Divine Sword. All these were Xu Zimei¡¯s conjectures. Whether they were true or not would depend on the situation. If those Form Blood Beasts knew that the True Divine Sword was in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, there would be no need for Xu Zimei to seek them out, as they would probably come knocking on his door. This was akin to ¡°waiting for the rabbit by the stump.¡± Xu Zimei sought the Form Blood Beasts, and he did not wish for the True Divine Sword to cause any other troubles. After leaving Ya Garden, he hadn¡¯t seen the chubby young man again. Although curious about the other¡¯s identity, Xu Zimei had not gone out of his way to look for him. He left Ya Garden and found an inn in the Southern District of the City of Destruction. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 He booked two rooms. And rendezvoused inside the inn with Ji Ruobing. Casually asking the innkeeper to serve good food and drinks, he looked at Ji Ruobing with a smile and asked, ¡°Is everything settled?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in for it now,¡± Ji Ruobing said and took a swig of strong liquor. Not even furrowing his brow, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re about to be busy. Some want the True Divine Sword, and others want the Holy Master¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see when the fish bites,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. While they were eating, suddenly, several men clad in iron armor entered the inn from outside. Their target was unmistakably Xu Zimei. ¡°So quickly,¡± Xu Zimei said, surprised. Had trouble come knocking the moment he spoke of it? ¡°Young Master Xu, the Wood War God would like to see you,¡± the leader of the iron-armored men approached, stating flatly to Xu Zimei. Aside from the Destruction Master, the eight War Gods were the absolute authorities in the City of Destruction. Their word was the iron law of the City of Destruction. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The commander didn¡¯t specify, but please be sure to come with us,¡± the iron-armored man replied. Xu Zimei glanced at Ji Ruobing. Ji Ruobing waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m quite tired myself; I was about to go back to my room for some sleep.¡± a€| Following the iron-armored men, Xu Zimei arrived at the deepest part of the city. It seemed to be the entire military camp of the City of Destruction. No other people were to be seen around, only the Iron Armored Army. They led Xu Zimei to a tent and then left. Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings before entering the tent. A desk was placed in front of the tent, with several scrolls messily laid out on it. On the other end of the desk sat a handsome middle-aged man on the ground. The man wore a light green robe. Though not having eyebrows like swords or eyes like stars, his features were proportionate, and he was undeniably a handsome man. ¡°Take a seat,¡± the man said with a smile as Xu Zimei entered, putting down the scroll in his hand. ¡°May I know what the Wood War God wants from me?¡± Xu Zimei asked directly. ¡°You¡¯re smart; you should be able to guess,¡± the Wood War God replied with a smile. ¡°Because of the True Divine Sword,¡± Xu Zimei said. The Wood War God nodded slightly and replied, ¡°I roughly understand your plan, using the True Divine Sword as bait to lure the Form Blood Beasts here.¡± Chapter 951 - Chapter 951 Chapter 950 Wood, Dark War God, The Elders Assassination ?Chapter 951: Chapter 950 Wood, Dark War God, The Elder¡¯s Assassination Chapter 951: Chapter 950 Wood, Dark War God, The Elder¡¯s Assassination Hearing the words of the Wood War God, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t refute. This kind of scheme was overt; even if the other party was aware, they had no choice but to come. For the sake of the entire Form Blood Beast clan, for freedom, the True Divine Sword was the most critical thing. ¡°Have you ever considered that your idea is too rash? Should you fail, have you thought about the consequences?¡± The Wood War God looked at Xu Zimei with a stern tone, ¡°Once the Form Blood Beasts escape from the Form Blood Space, it would be a fatal blow to the entire Destruction Continent, perhaps even to Yuan Central Continent. Do you really want the aftermath of the Mythical Era to descend again?¡± ¡°Is this why you summoned me here?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°Strictly speaking, the True Divine Sword is your possession, and how you dispose of it isn¡¯t my place to decide,¡± the Wood War God paused before speaking. ¡°But this matter is of great importance; there can be no mistakes. Therefore, I hope you will hand over the True Divine Sword for us to safeguard.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly upon hearing this, his expression inscrutable. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not coveting anything. Once those Form Blood Beasts are captured, and the danger is removed, I will return it to you,¡± explained the Wood War God. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°What if I refuse? Are you planning to take it by force,¡± Xu Zimei continued with a smile. ¡°If it¡¯s for the sake of Destruction City, what¡¯s wrong with taking it by force,¡± stated the Wood War God with a resolute tone. ¡°I will not give those Form Blood Beasts any chance to escape. Not even a sliver.¡± ¡°Then you can try,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly, unangered. The two stared at each other, Xu Zimei¡¯s face covered by a black cloth, revealing neither joy nor anger. But the Wood War God¡¯s furious eyes bulged, ill-fitting his handsome appearance, like a lion in a frenzy. ¡°Wood Commander, don¡¯t be angry,¡± in the meantime, a light chuckle came from the side. ¡°We have no grudges, and our objectives align in dealing with the Form Blood Beasts. We should be on the same side.¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to see a man in a dark robe approaching with a smile. The man had thick eyebrows and big eyes, tall and sturdy, seemingly around one ninety centimeters tall. Walking up to them, he exuded a dominating presence. ¡°This young brother, let¡¯s get acquainted, you can call me the Dark Commander,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°Dark War God?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He had heard from that plump little fellow that today¡¯s Destruction City was guarded by Three War Gods in total. All to track down these so-called Form Blood Beasts. ¡°It¡¯s just a title after all. How could we dare to shoulder the title of War God,¡± laughed the Dark War God. ¡°You may call me Dark Commander.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hand over the True Divine Sword, if you want to force it, whether two against one or all your soldiers together. I¡¯m ready,¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. ¡°You¡­,¡± the Wood War God next to him, seemed even more enraged. ¡°Wood Commander, don¡¯t be angry,¡± the Dark War God turned to look at Xu Zimei. He smiled, ¡°May I discuss with the Wood Commander for a moment, before we continue our talk?¡± ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. The two walked into the tent, talking for about five minutes, and eventually, the Wood War God came out with a sullen face. ¡°We both give ground,¡± the Wood Commander turned to Xu Zimei and spoke again. ¡°We don¡¯t need the True Divine Sword, but you must cooperate with us to capture the Form Blood Beasts.¡± ¡°How shall I cooperate?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Since you insist on holding the True Divine Sword, you¡¯ll act as bait,¡± the Wood War God said. ¡°We¡¯ll protect you from the shadows, and when necessary, you must obey our commands. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡± ¡°Obeying your commands is out of the question,¡± Xu Zimei stated bluntly. ¡°But if you want to protect me from the shadows, I can agree. However, I have one more condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± the Wood War God asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°I want to see the Lord of Destruction,¡± said Xu Zimei. He¡¯d need the Lord¡¯s consent to enter the Form Blood Space. ¡°The City Lord doesn¡¯t meet with just anyone,¡± the Wood War God replied with a cold snort. ¡°That¡¯s not an absolute statement,¡± the Dark War God hastily intervened from the side. He smiled, ¡°Once we capture the Form Blood Beast together, you¡¯ll be credited with half the achievement and naturally gain an audience with the City Lord.¡± ¡°Then we have an agreement,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll briefly inform you of the situation,¡± the Dark War God said. ¡°At present, there are three known Form Blood Beasts that have escaped. Be wary.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and left the barracks, heading straight for the inn. Without these people¡¯s assistance, he could kill the Form Blood Beast on his own. Right now, however, he didn¡¯t want to start a conflict with Destruction City. Firstly, because their conflict would only benefit the Form Blood Beast. Secondly, he wanted to enter the Ancient Heavenly Court and inevitably had to deal with them; there was no need to sour relations too much. ¡­ Watching Xu Zimei depart, the Wood War God withdrew his gaze to look at the Dark War God and asked, ¡°Why did you stop me just now?¡± ¡°You never change that temper of yours,¡± the Dark War God snorted coldly and said. ¡°You know I cultivate the Power of Dark, able to nurture the dark side within a person. But when I tested him just now, I felt my power vanish like a stone in the sea, eliciting no response.¡± As he said this, the Dark War God narrowed his eyes, his expression hinting at deeper thoughts. He continued, ¡°There are only two possibilities for such an outcome. Either his heart embraces the light, open and untainted, where darkness cannot penetrate, but do you think that¡¯s likely? Or, this man is unfathomable, and I cannot shake him in the least.¡± Hearing the Dark War God¡¯s words, the Wood War God seemed somewhat incredulous. ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s that powerful? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Why not? Even in Destruction City, he dares to stand up to you. What does that tell you? Confidence,¡± the Dark War God spoke blandly. The Wood War God lowered his head, pondering. ¡­ Leaving the barracks, Xu Zimei went directly to the inn. The barracks were located quite remotely, so when he came out, there were hardly any people to be seen. At that moment, an old man with a hunched back and tattered clothes appeared not far ahead. ¡°My lord, please be kind and spare some money,¡± the old man approached Xu Zimei, begging. But before Xu Zimei could speak, the old man¡¯s hand moved as quick as lightning, turning into a blade edge, slashing towards Xu Zimei¡¯s neck. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows and threw a punch. With a ¡°bang,¡± his fist burst the man¡¯s body into a mist of blood. ¡°So weak?¡± Even Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised. But the fact was in front of him; the old man died so easily. He sensed his surroundings for a brief moment, detecting nothing unusual. Then he continued on his way to the inn. Reaching the main street, the area was brightly illuminated once more. Chapter 952 - Chapter 952 Chapter 951 Temptation, Mountain God Descends ?Chapter 952: Chapter 951 Temptation, Mountain God Descends Chapter 952: Chapter 951 Temptation, Mountain God Descends The night in the city of Destruction was still bustling. Back at the inn, in contrast to the outside world, it was somewhat deserted. There weren¡¯t many people in the inn, Ji Ruobing seemed to have already rested, only the shopkeeper sat at the front desk, playing with an abacus. ¡°The guest has returned,¡± the shopkeeper greeted with a smile upon seeing Xu Zimei enter. ¡°Why is it so quiet today?¡± Xu Zimei asked offhandedly. ¡°Someone booked the whole place,¡± the shopkeeper replied in a low voice. Judging by the smile on his face, he must have made a good profit. Seeing Xu Zimei about to leave, the shopkeeper quickly pulled on Xu Zimei and pointed to the second floor above. With a cheerful expression, he said, ¡°The person who booked the place is waiting for you up there.¡± ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, surprised. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure,¡± the shopkeeper hurriedly responded. ¡°Guest, please go up and have a look.¡± With a doubtful mind, Xu Zimei walked up to the second floor. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Just as he reached the corner of the staircase on the second floor, Xu Zimei twitched his nose. A faint scent. He seemed to know who had come. In front of the street-facing window on the second floor sat Miss Jing. She seemed to have changed her makeup. She wore a thick red long gown, looking somewhat different from when he had seen her before. Her hair had turned golden, and around her eyes was something like smoky makeup, all black around. Her eyelashes were very long, and this time her lips were painted bright red. Her appearance was highly seductive. Her figure was curvaceous, the red long gown half-revealing, even many parts were somewhat inappropriate for children. She was leaning against the window, looking at Xu Zimei with a half-smile. ¡°Does Miss Jing need something?¡± Xu Zimei asked as he approached. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Jing¡¯er,¡± Miss Jing asked with a smile. ¡°Not familiar,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. ¡°Just get to know each other a bit more, and we¡¯ll be familiar,¡± Miss Jing laughed, sticking her tongue out and licking along the edge of her red lips. ¡°Let¡¯s just stick to business, cut it out,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ¡°Whats the matter, Zimo Brother? Do you despise Jing¡¯er because of her low status? I¡¯m also willing to be your lover.¡± Miss Jing put on a pitiful look. ¡°You better call me Young Master Xu. That nickname gives me the creeps,¡± Xu Zimei bluntly refused. ¡°But I like calling you Zimo Brother,¡± Miss Jing¡¯s eyes twinkled as she stared intently at Xu Zimei. Her gaze never shifted elsewhere. Xu Zimei turned his head and gave her a cool glance before turning to leave. ¡°You heartbreaker, don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡± Miss Jing¡¯s expression suddenly turned sorrowful. ¡°Since we parted yesterday, I¡¯ve been thinking about you non-stop. I thought you didn¡¯t like the way I was yesterday, so I changed my makeup especially for today, yet you still haven¡¯t spared me a glance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overacting,¡± Xu Zimei looked at her once more, still unmoved. After only a day of acquaintance, how could there be such deep feelings? ¡°You¡¯re really cold-hearted, no fun at all,¡± Miss Jing smiled faintly, picked up a teapot, poured herself a cup, and also poured one for Xu Zimei. Then she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about real matters now. Did those War Gods from the city of Destruction look for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that those people are untrustworthy; you¡¯d better be careful,¡± Miss Jing said. ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°No good deed goes unpunished,¡± Miss Jing pouted and sniffed. Then she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± She stood up, walked over to Xu Zimei¡¯s side, and once again bowed her head. Leaning close to his ear, she whispered, ¡°If you truly don¡¯t want me to call you Brother Zimo. I can change the address, How about I call you daddy, but only in bed.¡± After Miss Jing spoke, she smiled seductively and walked downstairs. The faint fragrance still lingered in the air. Although faint, it was persistent. Yet, the words of Miss Jing did prompt him to ponder a little. In the end, others couldn¡¯t be trusted; he had to rely on himself. When he returned to his room, it was because his room was connected to Ji Ruobing¡¯s. Ji Ruobing was leaning against the railing in front of the room door, smiling lightly at him. ¡°Done with your lover¡¯s meeting?¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°What nonsense,¡± Ji Ruobing glared at him and went back into her room. And Xu Zimei also returned to his room. Tonight he wasn¡¯t planning to cultivate but intended to use The Dream of Three Thousand Years to refine his Daoist Heart. This method could transform the seas and fields, and change everything. Although in the end, they were all reflections in the mirror, the moon in the water, merely a grand dream, it was the most solid training for the Daoist Heart. Now that Miss Jing had already managed to affect Xu Zimei¡¯s spirits, it left him feeling somewhat threatened. It was a good opportunity to use her to temper his Daoist Heart. ¡­ A silent night passed, and when Xu Zimei woke from his dream the next day, it was already broad daylight outside. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï A hint of fatigue flashed across his eyes. From the outside world¡¯s perspective, he had only spent a night, but in that dream, he had indeed experienced countless nights. He slowly sniffed the air, detecting a very faint scent of blood. Xu Zimei quickly opened the door, only to see three corpses lying in the hallway of the inn. He happened to know the three corpses. One was the inn¡¯s shopkeeper, and the other two were the inn¡¯s helpers. Ji Ruobing was sitting downstairs, waving at Xu Zimei; it was evident that she had woken up early. ¡°What happened here?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°Last night, at midnight, these people stealthily entered your room. Seeing you were sound asleep, I took matters into my own hands,¡± Ji Ruobing explained. ¡°The evil beings are becoming increasingly rampant,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°What are you planning to do today?¡± Ji Ruobing asked. Before Xu Zimei could even respond, a loud ¡°boom¡± resonated, and the inn¡¯s main door was blasted open. A group of people dressed in black and white robes marched inside with an aggressive aura. The group¡¯s leader was a man wearing a mask. The mask was distinguished by a division of black and white colors. The man looked around and then fixed his gaze on Xu Zimei¡¯s table. ¡°So you are Xu Zimei,¡± he asked indifferently. ¡°Moon Shadow Clan?¡± Xu Zimei guessed, seeing their attire. ¡°You are bold, to have killed our Moon Shadow people and not even consider running away,¡± the masked man said coldly. ¡°Not quite yet,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and smiled. As his words fell, another ¡°boom¡± of an explosion was heard. This time, the sound came from beneath the ground. Countless cracks spread out from under their feet, and a gigantic stone statue emerged from underneath the inn. ¡°The Mountain God descends, all shall kneel,¡± a grand voice thundered commandingly. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953 Chapter 952 Ji Ruobing Missing, Lion Mansion ?Chapter 953: Chapter 952 Ji Ruobing Missing, Lion Mansion Chapter 953: Chapter 952 Ji Ruobing Missing, Lion Mansion Watching such a large statue emerge from the ground, everyone was taken aback. But then they all quickly recovered. ¡°It turns out to be an Elder of the Mountain God Tribe,¡± a man from the Moon Shadow Clan spoke first, inquiring. ¡°I wonder why the Mountain God Tribe is here?¡± ¡°This fellow disturbed our tribe¡¯s sacrificial ceremony; we¡¯ve come specifically to capture him and bring him back for punishment,¡± explained the statue, speaking human language in a calm tone. ¡°That explanation doesn¡¯t really hold up, there has to be a proper sequence of events,¡± the masked man said with a smile. ¡°Our Clan Leader¡¯s son was killed, no matter what, he has to come with us first.¡± Watching the two fight over his ownership, Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed. The allure of the True Divine Sword was indeed great. It was said to be for revenge, but that was only part of it, the bigger reason was they also wanted the True Divine Sword. Both let out a cold snort. ¡°Then let¡¯s rely on our own abilities, whoever captures him, keeps him,¡± stated the masked man indifferently. ¡°I have the same intention,¡± replied the statue just as coolly. He reached out his hand, and suddenly the sky shattered and the earth split, as endless power wrapped around him and pressed down towards Xu Zimei. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Xu Zimei clenched his hand, as if grasping the whole void in his palm. He threw a punch directly. The aftermath of the explosion collapsed the inn immediately, and one of the arms of the statue was smashed by Xu Zimei¡¯s punch. ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, but what if the prey is a tiger?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He advanced with vigor, stepping once and soaring to the sky, Heaven Shaking power exploded from him. He charged towards the statue. His speed was extremely fast, nearly leaving behind trails of afterimages. Another punch, the statue didn¡¯t even have time to react, and his heart was pierced. Seeing this scene, the masked man was slightly startled. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Dark and white aura surrounded him and transformed into a streak of light charging at Xu Zimei. ¡°Get lost,¡± Xu Zimei kicked out, sending the man flying. He then rushed directly towards the statue, his hands smashing downward powerfully. The huge head of the statue was crushed in the void. ¡°Ahh,¡± a scream erupted from the statue. ¡°You offend the Mountain God; you will eventually be punished.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can point fingers,¡± Xu Zimei said coolly. Following the destruction of the statue, dust filled the air, leaving the place in chaos. Xu Zimei turned around, only to see that all members of the Moon Shadow Clan were trembling. ¡°Go,¡± the masked man yelled, fleeing towards the city¡¯s outskirts. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, stating, ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, you might as well stay.¡± A ¡°rumbling¡± authority like a rolling river cascaded down from above like a waterfall, immediately suppressing everyone. Then the sound of swords chimed, and before the people even realized how to draw their swords, their heads had fallen, and their warm blood turned cold. ¡­ Xu Zimei looked around; besides the ruin-like scene, Ji Ruobing had also disappeared without a trace. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. These Form Blood Beasts were quite cunning, using these people to stall him while secretly capturing Ji Ruobing in the shadows. Now, Xu Zimei was using himself as bait, aiming for a forthright and open strategy. But these Form Blood Beasts targeted his companions as leverage, trying to force him to comply. He extended his right hand, and a pale white gas twirled around his palm. ¡°Destiny,¡± Xu Zimei murmured lowly. The gases formed a line, floating in front of Xu Zimei, guiding his way. Ji Ruobing¡¯s True Fate was the Myriad Tribulations Cone, a very special True Fate. The power it utilized was calamity. Previously, the two had agreed to leave a trace of Spiritual Energy for each other, so if something happened to one, the other could quickly find them. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy left by Ji Ruobing was calamity energy, which was significantly different from ordinary Spiritual Energy and generally difficult to detect. He didn¡¯t say anything to those War Gods, as he assumed the other party must have people secretly protecting him. But even though Ji Ruobing had been captured without showing herself, it did reveal some attitudes. ¡­ ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Following the calamity energy line, he unexpectedly arrived at the most bustling main thoroughfare in the Destruction City¡¯s East City District. ¡°Could they be hiding here?¡± Xu Zimei slightly frowned. Form Blood Beasts hidden in Destruction City, most people¡¯s first reaction would be to think that they must be hidden in dark places or some remote areas. Never had he imagined they would be here so brazenly. Xu Zimei looked up, in front of him was a very majestic mansion. Surrounding the mansion were brownish walls, And by the door squatted two lionsa€¡±not stone lions, but real ones. Their red fur seemed particularly ferocious, quietly lying on either side of the doorway. Eyes slightly closed, inadvertently emanating a fierce animal might, enough to shock passerby. The door was vermilion, And overhead, on the black plaque, a few glittering golden characters were written. ¡°Lion Mansion.¡± Right as Xu Zimei stood at the doorway observing, the figure of the Wood War God came walking over from the side. Xu Zimei glanced at him without showing curiosity. His every move now was affecting the strings of many people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Do you have a clue?¡± the Wood War God asked. ¡°What place is this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You mean Lion Mansion?¡± the Wood War God chuckled. ¡°This is one of the strongest forces in Destruction City. It¡¯s different in nature from gangs like the Bull Head Gang and Moon Shadow Gang. The Manor Master of Lion Mansion has influence over both light and dark. One fifth of the properties in Destruction City have his fingerprints on them.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone manage this?¡± Xu Zimei curiously asked. Given his development, perhaps one day he could dominate the entire city. This could greatly affect the rule of the Lord of Destruction. ¡°The City Lord doesn¡¯t let us meddle; as long as the rules aren¡¯t violated, he can freely expand,¡± the Wood War God shrugged. ¡°The Manor Master of Lion Mansion is known as Mad Lion, his real name being Shi Qianshan, and as for his background, it¡¯s quite mysterious.¡± ¡°Can we go inside and look?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Looking is fine, but this guy is arrogant; he likely won¡¯t consider us important,¡± the Wood War God smiled. ¡°Not even you?¡± Xu Zimei curiously asked. One should know the status of the Wood War God in Destruction City was second only to the Lord of Destruction. The Wood War God just smiled, remaining silent without further elaboration. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside then,¡± Xu Zimei said. The Wood War God nodded, looked towards the guarding lions, and said, ¡°Go report that the Wood War God is here to visit your Manor Master.¡± The lion on the left opened its eyes, glanced indifferently at the Wood War God. Subsequently, it let out a gentle roar. Seemingly carrying a certain message within this roar, soon after, a man in a red long garment walked out from the mansion. ¡°Wood War God, what brings you to our Lion Mansion today?¡± Chapter 954 - Chapter 954 Chapter 953 Kuang Qianshan, Seal the Space ?Chapter 954: Chapter 953: Kuang Qianshan, Seal the Space Chapter 954: Chapter 953: Kuang Qianshan, Seal the Space The redwood man said with a chuckle. The Wood War God snorted coldly without replying. Xu Zimei could tell there was some conflict between the two men, and he said with a smile to the side, ¡°We are here to visit the Manor Master of Lion Mansion.¡± ¡°The Manor Master is busy with affairs and probably doesn¡¯t have time to entertain you,¡± the redwood man replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, if the Manor Master is busy, there¡¯s no need to entertain us.¡± Xu Zimei continued, ¡°Long ago, I have admired the style of Lion Mansion. Today, I came on a whim to see it and fulfill the admiration in my heart. We¡¯ll take a quick tour and then leave, would that be alright?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the redwood man¡¯s face remained smiling, seemingly pondering something. ¡°Green Lion, we are here by the City Lord¡¯s orders, don¡¯t go too far,¡± the Wood War God said from the side. ¡°Who would dare,¡± the redwood man chuckled, stepping aside, ¡°Since it¡¯s the City Lord¡¯s intentions, please, both of you, come in.¡± The two exchanged a look and followed the redwood man inside. After entering the City Lord Mansion, the redwood man beckoned, and a man dressed like a servant, wearing a cap, came over. ¡°I have other matters today, so I¡¯ll let him take the two of you for a tour around the mansion,¡± the redwood man said with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Xu Zimei nodded, not objecting either. After the redwood man left, the servant finally stepped forward and asked, ¡°Where would the two of you like to go first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll just wander around,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He followed the guidance of the Spiritual Energy lines, intentionally and unintentionally moving forward. ¡°Who was that man just now?¡± Xu Zimei asked in a low voice. ¡°Known as Green Lion, as for his real name, it remains unknown,¡± the Wood War God explained. ¡°He¡¯s the steward of Lion Mansion. Although just a steward, his position is second only to the Manor Master, Mad Lion. On the surface, he manages the miscellaneous affairs of the mansion, but in secret, he handles the entire power of Lion Mansion. He¡¯s like Mad Lion¡¯s right-hand man.¡± ¡°Do you have a conflict?¡± Xu Zimei inquired curiously. The Wood War God remained silent for a short while before finally nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of guarding the entire City of Destruction, while they of Lion Mansion always engage in rule-breaking activities behind the scenes. But they are always on high alert, and I can¡¯t grasp anything solid on them. Over time, this has led to deep-seated enmity.¡± As he said that, the Wood War God looked at Xu Zimei again and asked, ¡°Have you discovered anything at Lion Mansion?¡± As they spoke, they arrived in front of a courtyard. The Spiritual Energy lines in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand also dissipated here. The courtyard appeared very ordinary from the outside looking in, with several Hallucinatory Trees planted inside. Such trees are used to aid in formations. They are generally rare. The walls surrounding the area were a pale red. ¡°What is this place?¡± Xu Zimei asked the servant who had been following behind. ¡°Just an ordinary, vacant courtyard,¡± the servant replied with a smile. ¡°Does anyone live here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not at the moment,¡± the servant replied, shaking his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Xu Zimei said to the Wood War God. They talked as they walked into the courtyard. As soon as they stepped in, the Wood War God¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Xu Zimei also frowned. After entering the courtyard, he felt the Spiritual Energy around him start to surge. The space in front of him was fluctuating unpredictably, breaking apart and then restoring itself at times. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the Wood War God commanded in a soft shout, fleeing towards the outside of the courtyard. But the next moment, he was violently repelled by a powerful force. Then, several blood-red beams of light arose at the four corners of the courtyard, soaring into the air. The space above Lion Mansion was sealed with restrictions; no matter how much turmoil there was inside the courtyard, it remained unseen to the outside world. As the four blood-colored lights ascended, Xu Zimei felt the void in front of him starting to shift. And on the face of the servant at the door, an intriguing smile emerged. ¡­ This was a blood-red space. An endless expanse of crimson, where hardly anything else could be seen. Around them, the void undulated in waves, as if a Sea of Blood was churning with countless breakers. ¡°Where is this?¡± the Wood War God exclaimed in surprise. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The space, eternally devoid of sunlight, was incredibly oppressive. Xu Zimei, however, seemed unusually calm. A clapping sound emerged from the void, utterly without warning. Then, the space in front of them tore open, and a man with fiery red hair accompanied by the same Green Lion butler from earlier walked through. The man was dressed in a long red robe, adorned with the image of a roaring lion. With a burly figure, his body was unusually hairy, and his eyes were pitch-black. His beard was somewhat long, and his ears resembled folding screens. ¡°Welcome the two of you to Lion Mansion,¡± the man laughed jovially. ¡°Kuang Qianshan,¡± the Wood War God spoke, enunciating each syllable. ¡°It¡¯s been a long while, Mu Kan,¡± Kuang Qianshan said with a smile. This must be the Wood War God¡¯s true name. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± the Wood War God asked, surveying the surrounding scene inquisitively. ¡°Isn¡¯t the meaning clear enough?¡± Kuang Qianshan chuckled. ¡°Is it that I wasn¡¯t obvious enough, or are you just foolish?¡± ¡°How dare you imprison me, are you not afraid of the City Lord?¡± the Wood War God said angrily. ¡°As long as I obtain the True Divine Sword and lift the Form Blood Clan¡¯s seal, what does the Master of Destruction amount to,¡± Kuang Qianshan laughed loudly. ¡°Unless the Holy Master returns, who else on the Yuan Central Continent could stop us?¡± With these words, Kuang Qianshan turned his gaze toward Xu Zimei. He said, ¡°I believe you must be a smart person.¡± ¡°Where is Ji Ruobing?¡± Xu Zimei asked. With a wave of his hand, Kuang Qianshan made an image immediately appear in the void in front of them, as if reflected in a mirror. In the image, Ji Ruobing also appeared to be trapped in this blood-colored space, surrounded by a horde of lion-beast bodies, locked in fierce battle. ¡°How about it, produce the True Divine Sword, and both you and your friend can leave safely,¡± Kuang Qianshan smiled. ¡°But I tend to be rather stubborn,¡± Xu Zimei smiled back. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too bright, so let¡¯s enlighten you a bit,¡± Kuang Qianshan said, apparently tired of the talk. He swung his right hand and the surrounding Sea of Blood began to roil. Countless blood-red lions with crimson eyes leapt out of the Sea of Blood. They bared their fangs and roared angrily at the two. ¡°By the way, just a remindera€¡±you needn¡¯t think about how to destroy this blood-colored space,¡± Kuang Qianshan commented from the side. ¡°Because this blood-colored space is evolved from the Formation Blood Space¡¯s seal, and you two are not up to the task.¡± ¡°Manor Master of Mad Lion, I don¡¯t understand,¡± the Wood War God added. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Form Blood Beast clan, so why go to such lengths to help them?¡± ¡°There¡¯s much you don¡¯t understand; do I really have to explain everything to you?¡± Kuang Qianshan chuckled softly. With another wave of his hand, immediately countless lions pounced towards the two. These lions seemed inexhaustible, coming in an endless surge. Chapter 955 - Chapter 955 Chapter 954 The Great Battle, As I Say, You Know ?Chapter 955: Chapter 954 The Great Battle, As I Say, You Know Chapter 955: Chapter 954 The Great Battle, As I Say, You Know The Wood War God waved his right hand, and the power of the Wood Attribute surged in his hands. Innumerable withered branches exploded from the ground around him, twisting and bending like demons and monsters. When all the lions pounced, the Wood War God brought down his hand, and all the withered branches burst forth, some binding the lions, others flinging them away. The lions came in an endless stream, just as the withered branches continued to erupt without pause. However, it was evident that the Wood War God was under great pressure, his forehead already dotted with beads of sweat. ¡°Young Master Xu, this place is transformed from the seal of the Form Blood Space,¡± the Wood War God looked towards Xu Zimei and said. ¡°I estimate that the True Divine Sword might have a certain suppressing effect here, you could give it a try.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei waved her hand and looked towards Kuang Qianshan beside her. ¡°So, you want the True Divine Sword? Let the Form Blood Beast come out first, I¡¯ll consider it after meeting it.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Kuang Qianshan fell silent for a moment. ¡°What, are you afraid of something?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°At this juncture, you¡¯re still so cautious.¡± ¡°Not cautious,¡± Kuang Qianshan shook his head with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï He looked towards the Green Lion and ordered, ¡°You go outside and stand guard, I have something to discuss with him alone.¡± The Green Lion didn¡¯t ask further questions, nodding his head and then directly left. Immediately after, Kuang Qianshan turned to Xu Zimei, smiled revealing a toothy grin, and said, ¡°I am not afraid. The person you want to meet is right in front of you.¡± While smiling, Kuang Qianshan began to peel off the skin of his body. From his scalp to his cheeks, and then his entire body, it was as if he had been wearing a suit of leather. Having stripped all the skin off, standing in front of Xu Zimei now appeared to be a completely different person. ¡°You¡¯re not Kuang Qianshan,¡± the Wood War God exclaimed in surprise from beside. ¡°Surprised, are you?¡± The man in front of him chuckled lightly. He was about 1.8 meters tall, with slightly pale skin and eyes that looked like those of a dead fish, and a prominent nose bridge. He had short hair, with a scar on his forehead. Even the clothes on his body were the simplest standard-issue long sleeve. ¡°I should have thought of this earlier,¡± the Wood War God suddenly came to a realization and reacted. ¡°Your disguise skills are very strong, nearly able to mimic anyone. Lion Mansion truly is a superb hiding spot, though I hadn¡¯t factored in that even Mad Lion could be tricked by you.¡± The man seemed uninterested in the Wood War God and instead, turned to Xu Zimei, ¡°How about it? Now that I am here, hand over the True Divine Sword. My patience is limited.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Immediately, his might burst forth, and he charged at the man. ¡°I knew you had it in you,¡± the man wasn¡¯t surprised, his figure not retreating but advancing, throwing a punch at Xu Zimei. With a ¡°bang¡±, both figures staggered back several steps. ¡°Again,¡± Xu Zimei uttered coldly. The Creation Force surged around his fists, and countless afterimages appeared in the void. The sonic booms of speed resounded continuously through the nothingness. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± For a moment, both figures exchanged blows at speeds beyond what the eyes could perceive. Countless breaches opened up in the void, but ultimately it was Xu Zimei who held the upper hand. He instantly blinked behind the man, his fist winds rolling with might, striking heavily against the man¡¯s back. A very strange, fresh blood spewed from his mouth. The man wiped his lips and turned with a smile, ¡°I underestimated you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not enough,¡± Xu Zimei shouted coldly. His fist smashed forward once more. The man struggled to keep up, and within a few moves, he was sent flying by another of Xu Zimei¡¯s punches. ¡°Weren¡¯t there supposed to be three?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You let them all out.¡± The man didn¡¯t answer; he just wiped the blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, a brutal aura burst forth from within him. Behind him, a mass of blood red coalesced into a large face. It was the terrifying face of a monster. The face was somewhat gaunt, resembling Kugu, with droplets of fresh blood streaming from its eyes and seven orifices. It was as ferocious as it was terrifying. The man¡¯s mouth opened, splitting over a meter wide, with gleaming fangs. The sound he emitted was like the low growl of a fierce beast. He lunged straight at Xu Zimei. At that moment, he was indistinguishable from a beast, with no trace of humanity. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t back down either; the Heaven-Shaking Giant behind him rose up, towering and imposing. With a sweep of its great palm, it collided with the savage man. Endless might tumbled down from the edge of the sky. Dust flew up instantly, and the man was smashed into the ground. A phantasmal imprint was left on the surface. Just then, a figure flew over from the distance. Clad in white robes, disheveled yet still exuding an aura of cold elegance, it was none other than Ji Ruobing. ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Ji Ruobing looked at Xu Zimei, asking in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. As he watched Ji Ruobing approach him, Xu Zimei suddenly raised his right hand. Accompanied by the Heaven-Shaking Giant¡¯s palm, it descended swiftly. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Ji Ruobing screamed in terror. ¡°Although your disguise is convincing, appearance alone isn¡¯t enough; there are some scents you can¡¯t change,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he spoke. The great palm fell, and this second Form Blood Beast couldn¡¯t dodge in time; it was directly smashed down. Xu Zimei held the Book of Life and Death in his left hand, and the Pen of Life and Death in his right. Flipping to the first page, countless chains of life and death flew out from the book, twining towards the two beneath the ground. The clanking of the chains followed. Chains bound the two monsters and pulled them up from underground. These monsters, similar in their horrific and ferocious appearance, had previously masqueraded in human form, but now revealed their true selves, nearly a hundred meters in length. Their bodies were covered with numerous dense black spots, which would surely make those with trypanophobia shudder at a glance. ¡°Well done,¡± the Wood War God laughed from behind. ¡°We¡¯ve finally caught them; now we can also give an account to the City Lord.¡± The Wood War God approached Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Ruobing?¡± Xu Zimei asked indifferently, looking at the struggling pair. ¡°Just kill us, kill us and you¡¯ll never find her,¡± the Form Blood Beasts bellowed, laughing maniacally. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, the chains in his hand taut as he began to pull the two Form Blood Beasts toward the Book of Life and Death. ¡°Young Master Xu, let¡¯s not be hasty,¡± the Wood War God hurriedly interjected. ¡°They still need to be handed over to the City Lord; there¡¯s no rush to kill.¡± ¡°Then tell me, where is Ji Ruobing?¡± Xu Zimei turned to the Wood War God and asked. ¡°We can interrogate them slowly,¡± the Wood War God replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interrogate; I just want your answer,¡± Xu Zimei continued, shaking his head. ¡°How would I know?¡± the Wood War God replied with an awkward smile. ¡°You know,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at him with a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you know.¡± Chapter 956 - Chapter 956 Chapter 955 Master of Destruction, Perform ?Chapter 956: Chapter 955 Master of Destruction, Perform Chapter 956: Chapter 955 Master of Destruction, Perform ¡°Young Master Xu, stop joking around,¡± the Wood War God said with a smile. In the next moment, his entire being transformed into a bolt of lightning, striking directly at Xu Zimei. ¡°The farce should¡¯ve ended a while ago,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Below the Wood War God¡¯s feet, the chains that had been buried there wrapped around him as he burst into action, entangling him completely. ¡°How could this be,¡± the Wood War God struggled fiercely. A face full of anger and surprise. ¡°Stop struggling,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh on the side. ¡°How did you see through me?¡± the Wood War God asked incredulously. ¡°I didn¡¯t see through anything, I simply never trusted you from the start,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°How is that possible? My disguise was flawless, even other War Gods didn¡¯t notice,¡± the Wood War God responded, still somewhat in disbelief. ¡°Tell me, what were you doing when I was fighting those two just now?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Watching the show, while I was fighting, you stood aside and watched.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï But the moment I arrive at Lion Mansion, you suddenly appear?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Wood War God fell silent for a moment. Then, looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Shall we discuss?¡± ¡°Discuss what?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What is your purpose for coming to the Land of Destruction? We of the Form Blood Clan harbor no grudge against you; surely you didn¡¯t come specifically to capture us.¡± The Wood War God said, ¡°You had asked me earlier about the Form Blood Space, maybe we can talk about that.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I do recall,¡± Xu Zimei said, slapping his head. ¡°How long have you been in the Form Blood Space?¡± ¡°Since I can remember, my people have been imprisoned here for generations,¡± the Wood War God said flatly. Thinking about it, a strong hatred shone through his eyes. ¡°Tell me about the situation inside the Form Blood Space,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You want to go in?¡± the Wood War God instantly guessed his intention. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t ask,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at him faintly. ¡°If you really want to enter the Form Blood Space, then I think we can collaborate. The Master of Destruction is our common enemy,¡± the Wood War God said with a light chuckle. His emotions seemed to have calmed down from the beginning. ¡°What do you propose?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Master of Destruction guards the Form Blood Space. If you want to enter, you¡¯ll have to open the seal. Do you think the Master of Destruction would agree?¡± the Wood War God said. ¡°And our Form Blood Clan dreams of escaping, so to some extent, we are coincidentally aligned.¡± ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°Unfortunately what?¡± the Wood War God asked, puzzled. ¡°Collaboration should be built on equal strength. You lot are useless, what good is there in collaborating with you?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°Youa€|¡± The Wood War God¡¯s face changed at Xu Zimei¡¯s words. He clenched his teeth in secret, forcing his emotions to calm down. ¡°Working with us is better than you being alone,¡± the Wood War God said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tempt me, just tell me what¡¯s inside the Form Blood Space,¡± Xu Zimei said. The Wood War God was originally unwilling to tell Xu Zimei, but after thinking it over, if Xu Zimei wanted to enter, perhaps there was hope for his people to escape. He bowed his head and pondered for a moment. Eventually, he said, ¡°I can tell you.¡± ¡°The Form Blood Space, to be exact, is a Sealing Ground, and it¡¯s not an ordinary seal. Not a result of Formation, but a Domain of Seals,¡± the Wood War God explained. ¡°Our usual seals are made using Formations. But back then, what Formation could seal our clan? Even the Holy Master couldn¡¯t do it. Later, the Holy Master went to the Ruins of the Gods and acquired a Domain of Seals from this world. The so-called Domain, naturally occurring, not man-made, but Born from Heaven and Raised by Earth.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I won¡¯t elaborate on the strength of this Domain of Seals. But it does have a significant flaw,¡± the Wood War God continued. ¡°That is, it cannot be opened at will. With each opening, the naturally occurring Domain will be flawed. When flaws accumulate, the Domain of Seals is rendered useless.¡± ¡°Besides sealing you Form Blood Beasts that year, did the Holy Master seal anything else inside?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything else,¡± the Wood War God pondered for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°I have been there for countless years, and although it¡¯s vast and boundless, I¡¯ve been everywhere. ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Monotonous, it¡¯s an endless Sea of Blood, and I¡¯m tired of seeing it.¡± ¡°Think again, is there any special place?¡± Xu Zimei said, frowning. ¡°Special place, does golden light count?¡± the Wood War God asked. ¡°In the north of the Form Blood Space, there¡¯s a golden light that we Form Blood Beasts cannot approach. Each time we get close, we are injured by the golden light. As for anything else, I haven¡¯t encountered it.¡± ¡°Golden light, huh,¡± Xu Zimei pondered to himself. ¡°Ancient Heavenly Court, could these two be connected?¡± With that, Xu Zimei took a deep breath. The Book of Life and Death in his hands shone brightly, sucking in the three Form Blood Beasts inside. He looked around the boundless Sea of Blood, the Creation Force surged in his right hand, and he heavily smashed it towards the Spatial Walls around him. Without the power of the Form Blood Beasts, the illusionary space collapsed instantly. Like a mirror being shattered, the scenery around Xu Zimei began to change. He found himself back in the courtyard of Lion Mansion where he had entered. Stepping out of the courtyard, right in front, stood Ji Ruobing in a white garment, seemingly waiting for him. ¡°How did you get out?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing and asked curiously. ¡°I was trapped by the Formation earlier, and although I wasn¡¯t injured, I couldn¡¯t escape. Luckily, someone rescued me later,¡± Ji Ruobing gestured towards a distant pavilion. A man was standing there with his hands behind his back, his back facing them. Xu Zimei felt the man¡¯s silhouette was somewhat familiar. He walked up, and as he approached the pavilion, he realized the man was actually the steward of Lion Mansion, Green Lion. ¡°Youa€|,¡± Xu Zimei said, surprised. ¡°Saint Heir Xu need not be nervous,¡± Green Lion said, shaking his head. ¡°Should I call you Green Lion, or the Master of Destruction?¡± Xu Zimei asked. He had never imagined that the Master of Destruction, who had never appeared from start to finish, would be watching their performance as a bystander. ¡°A name is just a name; I¡¯ve had countless names in this life. Saint Heir Xu can call me whatever he pleases.¡± The Master of Destruction smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also very grateful that Saint Heir Xu helped us catch these Form Blood Beasts this time.¡± ¡°Even without me, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to make much of a fuss,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, regardless of the size of the matter,¡± the Master of Destruction shook his head. ¡°Does the Saint Heir intend to go to the Form Blood Space?¡± Chapter 957 - Chapter 957 Chapter 956 Inside the Form Blood Space, Mountain City ?Chapter 957: Chapter 956 Inside the Form Blood Space, Mountain City Chapter 957: Chapter 956 Inside the Form Blood Space, Mountain City Hearing about the Lord of Destruction¡¯s culture, Xu Zimei did not deny it and simply nodded. This was his purpose for coming to the land of Destruction. ¡°You probably also know that the Form Blood Space should not be easily opened,¡± the Lord of Destruction said. ¡°First, there¡¯s fear that the seal will open and the Form Blood Beasts will take the opportunity to escape. Second, it could also damage the pure integrity of the Domain of Seals.¡± ¡°Are you here to persuade me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Not exactly,¡± the Lord of Destruction slightly shook his head. ¡°I know you must go inside to see, so I thought of a method for you.¡± ¡°What method?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Assimilation,¡± the Lord of Destruction replied. ¡°Let the Domain of Seals assimilate you into it. This way, you can enter without causing significant damage to the Domain of Seals.¡± Observing some hesitation in the expression of the Lord of Destruction after he finished speaking, Xu Zimei said, ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°There¡¯s just one drawback,¡± the Lord of Destruction mused. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°You can go in, but can¡¯t come out. You will have to find your own way out.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Zimei nodded without hesitation and agreed. ¡°Just don¡¯t destroy the Form Blood Space,¡± the Lord of Destruction cautioned. Xu Zimei just smiled and did not respond to that concern. In fact, the survival of the Form Blood Space meant nothing to him, but since the Lord of Destruction was helping him to enter, he would naturally not destroy it as far as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Mountain City first,¡± the Lord of Destruction said. That was where he lived, and Ji Ruobing had also speculated before that the seal of the Form Blood Space should be over there. The group left the Lion Mansion. Initially, the Lord of Destruction¡¯s true appearance resembled that of the Green Lion. The moment he stepped out, his appearance also underwent a change. A square-faced man, imposing in appearance meticulously groomed hair on top of his head. A high nose bridge, especially his eyes, which held a strong oppressive look, involuntarily exuded an aura of superiority. As they walked towards the North City District, right midway, Xu Zimei saw a woman not far ahead in the direction they were heading. Miss Jing. Today, she seemed to have changed her makeup again. Wearing a sea-blue long dress, in a layered, glassy twirl that hung on her frame. ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The azure long dress perfectly accentuated her immaculate waistline. Her makeup was subtle today, just right. Her eyes lively, a head full of hair styled into several small braids, with some soft strands fluttering in the breeze by the sides of her face. A pale blue amber-like earring hung on her fair earlobe. At this moment, she wore a smiling face as she looked towards the approaching crowd. The Lord of Destruction was slightly stunned, then he greeted, ¡°Miss Jing.¡± It was evident that he held great respect for Miss Jing. ¡°I am here to find him,¡± Miss Jing pointed at Xu Zimei, stating. ¡°You two talk, we¡¯ll wait over here,¡± the Lord of Destruction said with a smile, quite casually. Ji Ruobing glowered fiercely at Miss Jing, then also moved aside. ¡°Is there something?¡± Xu Zimei asked with some exasperation. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s been a few days since we last met, have you missed me?¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°We just met the day before yesterday,¡± Xu Zimei responded flatly. ¡°In your words, isn¡¯t ¡®a day apart feels like three seasons¡¯?¡± Miss Jing laughed. ¡°Just tell me what it is,¡± Xu Zimei said, rather impatiently. ¡°You ungrateful one, knowing that you¡¯re going to enter the Form Blood Space, I came especially to give you some advice,¡± Miss Jing said reproachfully, giving Xu Zimei a glance. Appearing rather coquettish. Like a lotus flower in full bloom, her demeanor was impeccably poised, so much so that ordinary people would likely become infatuated. ¡°What are you instructing?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You really are well-informed.¡± He had killed those three Form Blood Beasts and had just finished speaking with the Lord of Destruction when she seemingly started waiting for him unintentionally. Such a channel of information was truly moving. Unless the Lord of Destruction had informed her beforehand, Xu Zimei found it hard to imagine. ¡°I¡¯m very sad about your situation, so naturally, I paid more attention,¡± Miss Jing said. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on inside the Form Blood Space, do you want to hear about it?¡± ¡°You know?¡± Xu Zimei said, surprised. ¡°Have you been to the Form Blood Space?¡± ¡°Just tell me whether you want to hear it or not?¡± Miss Jing smiled, a beautiful smile. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Then give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Miss Jing slightly closed her eyes. Her eyelashes trembled, her cheeks blushed, radiant and rosy, her lips as petite as cherries. Her eyebrows slightly curved down. ¡°Boring,¡± Xu Zimei took a deep breath, turned, and left directly. ¡°Hey, you,¡± Miss Jing quickly grabbed his arm, somewhat helplessly said. ¡°You are naturally my born adversary. I¡¯ll tell you, this Form Blood Space was left by the Holy Master, and aside from Form Blood Beasts, it also contains the Ancient Heavenly Court.¡± ¡°You know about the Ancient Heavenly Court?¡± Xu Zimei said, surprised. ¡°First listen to me, the Ancient Heavenly Court is surrounded by a Formation, which prevents the Form Blood Beasts from getting close. The Formation shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for you, but within the Ancient Heavenly Court, there are two Divine Beasts that stand guard,¡± Miss Jing continued. ¡°They are very powerful, at least possessing the strength of Half-Step Nirvana Void. Moreover, among the Form Blood Beasts, there should also be those at Half-Step Nirvana Void, not excluding the existence of Nirvana Void itself.¡± Hearing Miss Jing¡¯s words, Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. Anyway, he had to try. ¡°Thank you, Miss Jing,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in appreciation. Regardless of her intentions, at least she had genuinely helped him. ¡°Just call me Jing¡¯er,¡± Miss Jing gave Xu Zimei a look, slightly shyly said. ¡°Miss Jing, that trick is still better suited for those novices who think with their lower halves. I am not suitable,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Watching Xu Zimei walk away, Miss Jing bit her silver teeth and frustratedly stamped her feet a few times. ¡­¡­. Seeing Xu Zimei walking over, the Lord of Destruction smiled and said, ¡°Saint Heir Xu seems quite familiar with Miss Jing.¡± ¡°Just acquaintances,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ¡°Befriending Miss Jing is definitely the right choice,¡± the Lord of Destruction smiled. ¡°In this world, there seems to be nothing that Miss Jing doesn¡¯t know about. I once went out of my way to court her for the matter of Form Blood Beasts, only to come off worse.¡± Xu Zimei casually responded, not wanting to delve into the question. He really wasn¡¯t familiar with her. Yet, she still acted very affectionately. Mountain City, this is a city within the interior, where the Lord of Destruction resided. Named for its shape, which from the outside looked like a towering mountain. The city is tightly guarded all around, fully patrolled by soldiers dressed in armor, not daring to relax. As Xu Zimei followed the Lord of Destruction into Mountain City. Chapter 958 - Chapter 958 Chapter 957 The Eye of the Heavenly Dao, Mysterious Form Blood Space ?Chapter 958: Chapter 957 The Eye of the Heavenly Dao, Mysterious Form Blood Space Chapter 958: Chapter 957 The Eye of the Heavenly Dao, Mysterious Form Blood Space Mountain City was filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers as climbing vines scaled the brown walls, lofty and high. It seemed a suitable place for retirement. Following the Lord of Destruction, they passed through several cool pavilions and quiet corridors. Gradually, they left the buildings of Mountain City behind. The three of them reached a secluded area. This place was more reminiscent of a cemetery in its desolation. The surrounding earth reflected barrenness, with a few crows bearing gloomy eyes perched in the corners. As they approached, the crows showed no fear; instead, they cawed at the newcomers. ¡°This is the entrance to the Form Blood Space,¡± declared the Lord of Destruction. He waved his right hand, and a majestic power began to gather in his palm. In the next moment, the ground cracked open, and a boundless force surged violently into the sky. It seemed as though the void in front of them had been torn apart. The scenes within the void flickered, straddling the boundary between two dimensions and three dimensions. The power around the Lord of Destruction grew stronger and stronger. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Eventually, his entire being was enveloped in a golden radiance, rendering him nearly invisible. In the next moment, with a loud ¡°boom,¡± the transformation of the void was complete. It was a black sphere. The inner structure was indiscernible, the exterior pitch black as if enveloped by some sort of barrier. A very powerful force twined around the outside of this barrier. Faintly, one could even hear the roaring of beasts emanating from within. The Lord of Destruction extended his right hand, passing a spinning black crystal to Xu Zimei. ¡°This is a fragment of the Domain of Seals, and with it, you will be devoured,¡± he stated. ?¦Ï???.§ã? ¡°Remember, once inside, proceed with caution and prioritize safety above all,¡± the Lord of Destruction advised. As his words fell, he once again shouted loudly, ¡°Devour!¡± The fragment in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand enveloped him and hurtled toward the barrier with the speed of light. In the next moment, Xu Zimei felt his consciousness blur; a thunderous rumble echoed incessantly by his ear. The booming continued relentlessly, and his intuition vanished as he drifted grayly and endlessly toward the far distance. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappear within, the Lord of Destruction then retracted his aura, restoring calmness. ¡°What is inside there?¡± asked Ji Ruobing. ¡°Entities of extreme malice and ferocity,¡± the Lord of Destruction replied. ¡°If he can return, he will be transformed; if not, he will be seen no more.¡± With that, the Lord of Destruction sighed deeply. ¡°Unfathomable is the wisdom of the Holy Master.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei felt his cheeks damp and heard the sound of ¡°rushing water¡± by his ears. He forced his eyes open. The world outside was bright. The black cloth over his eyes was gone, and the transformation of his eyes was complete. Xu Zimei closed his eyes to feel more intently. After a long while, he muttered to himself, ¡°Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye.¡± From the original Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye. It was not just an enhancement of power. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye took over the role of the Great Dao, overseeing the whole continent; any violator would be subjected to divine punishment. Just as the Heavenly Tribulation needed for ascending from the Immortal Ascension Boundary to the Nirvana Realm, the nine levels of Heavenly Tribulation were also a manifestation of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye. Move Stars and Change Fights, All Things Clear, Avoid Death and Prolong Life, Qiankun Unlimited. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye had transcended the scope of attack. If a Form Blood Beast were to disguise now, it would likely be seen through by Xu Zimei at a glance. His eyes were no longer just black and white; a hint of blue was now mixed in. His pupils were profound, seemingly condensing all the elements of the universe within. Seeing a mountain as a mountain, seeing water as water. Seeing a mountain as not a mountain, seeing water as not water. The mountain is also water, the water is also a mountain. Understand the original mind, and all will rest. As is well known, when cultivation reaches a certain extent, it is no longer just about absorbing Spiritual Energy. Rather, it involves Enlightenment. Some achieve enlightenment overnight and can traverse three thousand miles as the rainbow pierces the sun. Others inquire daily but never truly find their path. This Heavenly Dao¡¯s eye greatly enhances one¡¯s understanding. Striking directly at the Great Dao, facing the original mind, thereby delving deep into the Dao. It is as though others are on an enlightenment path that is on a road. While Xu Zimei had opened a direct newline path next to the road, taking a shortcut. He felt the changes in his eyes, and after a long, long time, he opened his eyes again. He surveyed the surroundings. It was a narrow valley, and a clear river flowed slowly beneath his feet. The river water was chillingly refreshing, surrounded by lush green mountains and densely growing trees. Occasionally, the crisp chirping of birds came from deep within the forest. ¡°This,¡± Xu Zimei looked around in surprise. He had previously asked the Form Blood Beast and also the Master of Destruction. The answers were essentially the same, the Form Blood Space is eternally without sunlight, with an endless Sea of Blood churning. ¡°Is this really the Form Blood Space?¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself in doubt. Where is the Sea of Blood? This place is simply a paradise. The fragrance of flowers, green mountains and clear waters, azure seas, and blue skies. He slowly got to his feet, prepared to explore further ahead. He even suspected that he had entered the wrong space, perhaps a different world rather than the Form Blood Space. ¡­ Passing through this serene canyon, there was no one around, and even the faintest scent of human habitation was absent. Beyond the canyon, his eyes met a vast green prairie. The vegetation was lush, the air fresh. Xu Zimei walked on the prairie and momentarily lost his direction. The sky had no sun, only excessively blue skies and white clouds. After nearly an hour, Xu Zimei finally saw a village that seemed to appear and disappear. He couldn¡¯t help but hasten his pace. After about ten minutes more, he finally reached the village. He dared not reveal himself and instead hid in the shadows to observe the village. Smoke was curling up from inside; they were apparently cooking. At the village entrance, there were two figures standing and chatting. Both figures had animal heads and human bodies; their appearance was quite bizarre, beyond words. Everywhere else seemed no different from humans. Xu Zimei thought for a moment and took out the Book of Life and Death. After killing those three Form Blood Beasts previously, he had stored their power inside it. This time, he drew out their power and used a disguise technique to also change his face. The same animal heads. The same type of power. This camouflage technique was very basic, and it could only deceive some ordinary Form Blood Beasts; powerful ones would see through it instantly. After adjusting everything, Xu Zimei boldly walked into the village. He had just entered when he caught the attention of the two chatting Form Blood Beasts. ¡°A new face, who are you?¡± one of the Form Blood Beasts asked. ¡°I¡¯m lost,¡± Xu Zimei quickly said with a smile. ¡°I happened to see this village and thought to ask for directions. Could you tell me where this is?¡± Chapter 959 - Chapter 959 Chapter 958 Korean Brothers, A World Beyond the Ordinary ?Chapter 959: Chapter 958: Korean Brothers, A World Beyond the Ordinary Chapter 959: Chapter 958: Korean Brothers, A World Beyond the Ordinary ¡°Lost?¡± The voice of the Form Blood Beast to the left seemed to belong to a man. The voice was deep, and he carried a Longsword on his back. Their manners and conduct were just like that of humans, apart from their appearance. ¡°This is Void Village, located within the territory of the Dark Kingdom. Do you know where your home is?¡± Although the man was explaining, his expression remained cautious. ¡°Is this Void Village?¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment, then made up a name and said, ¡°My home is in Skyfloat Village, have you heard of it?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, both Form Blood Beasts exchanged glances and discreetly shook their heads. ¡°We have never heard of it.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go ask around somewhere else,¡± Xu Zimei said, somewhat disheartened. Just as Xu Zimei was about to leave, the Form Blood Beast on the right hurriedly called out. ¡°Please wait, friend.¡± Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at the other with puzzlement. ¡°We are very familiar with the surrounding areas of Void Village, and there is definitely no place called Skyfloat Village. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? If you go asking around now, you will probably get lost again. How about you rest in our village for a few days? ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï When we go to the Dark Kingdom, we can take you with us. Then you can ask in the kingdom¡¯s main city. Maybe there will be some clues,¡± said the Form Blood Beast on the right. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be bothering you?¡± Xu Zimei asked tentatively. ¡°After all, I am a stranger.¡± ¡°No trouble at all, when you¡¯re out in the world you must help each other,¡± the Form Blood Beast on the left also nodded and replied. ¡°Our Form Blood Clan is united; that¡¯s a principle we advocate, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°And how may I address the two of you?¡± Xu Zimei hastily inquired. ¡°I¡¯m Han Shengxiao, and he¡¯s Han Shengtao,¡± explained the Form Blood Beast on the right. Xu Zimei also quickly introduced himself. He thought to himself that, listening to what these two had said, this place must be the Form Blood Clan, so he had not come to the wrong place after all. But why was it so different from what he had imagined? ¡­ As they walked towards the village. Along the way, Xu Zimei saw many places. There was no difference here from a human village, with various shops, old folks, children, and various kinds of Form Blood Beasts passing by. ¡°You must not have eaten yet,¡± Han Shengxiao said as he led the way. ¡°I picked some wild fruit on the road,¡± Xu Zimei said, a bit embarrassed. ¡°Here we are,¡± Han Shengxiao stopped, pointed at a house in front of them, and smiled. ¡°This is my home; you can stay here for now. In a few days when we go to the kingdom to trade animal hides, we¡¯ll take you with us.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Brother Han,¡± Xu Zimei quickly expressed his gratitude. Xu Zimei carefully observed the courtyard. It was somewhat simple, surrounded by ordinary stones. Inside, some houses were thatched huts, while others were made of mud. Not just this courtyard, it seemed that the entire village¡¯s construction technology was quite primitive. In the center of the courtyard, a grapevine was planted. The vine wrapped around the erected trellis, covering the sky above the courtyard. In front of the house, a young girl sat washing clothes on a chair. Xu Zimei was a bit surprised to see the girl. Because she was different from these Form Blood Beasts, she had the appearance of a human. Her facial features were especially distinct, with two braids made of what looked like white jade. She wore simple clothing. A dimple appeared on her left cheek as she smiled, and on the upper left and right corners of her mouth, there were two small tiger teeth. Upon seeing the returnees, the girl quickly called out, ¡°Dad, Uncle.¡± Han Shengtao nodded slightly. ¡°This, this is,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the other person, somewhat surprised. He had just carefully sensed her; this girl did not seem to be human. She should be a transformation of the Form Blood Beast. Here, it would not be appropriate for him to open his Heavenly Dao eyes to check. ¡°Brother Xu need not be anxious,¡± Han Shengxiao explained from the side. ¡°My niece¡¯s bloodline is a bit different, so her appearance differs from ours.¡± ¡°Oh, how could that be? It¡¯s just my first encounter, quite fascinating,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile and shook his head. ¡°Great uncle, who is he?¡± The girl looked at Xu Zimei, asking with curiosity. ¡°My name is Xu Zimei, I am from Skyfloat Village,¡± Xu Zimei took the initiative to explain. ¡°I fell off a cliff by accident while picking herbs on the mountain, and upon waking up, I found myself lost.¡± ¡°Yes, I plan to have him stay at our home for a few days, then take him to the kingdom to ask about the way home,¡± Han Shengxiao explained. The girl nodded slightly, looked at Xu Zimei with a touch of timidity, and also a tinge of shyness. ¡°My name is Han Yanrou,¡± the girl said in a low voice, revealing her name. ¡°Yanrou, is the meal ready?¡± Han Shengxiao asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± Han Yanrou replied hastily. She hurried into the kitchen to bring out the prepared meal onto a stone table in the courtyard. Han Shengxiao invited Xu Zimei to eat. Xu Zimei did not know what kind of food the Form Blood Clan ate. A bowl of pitch-black rice was unidentifiable by sight. After tasting, he found the flavor a bit strong but otherwise acceptable. During the meal, the girl named Han Yanrou kept stealing glances at Xu Zimei. Occasionally when their eyes met, she would quickly withdraw her gaze, which seemed to mix curiosity with timidity. ¡°According to age, I should call you ¡®Zimo,''¡± Han Shengxiao said with a smile after finishing the meal. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Later on, we will prepare to work with animal hides; you can rest at home or wander around the village to familiarize yourself.¡± Han Shengxiao instructed. ¡°Yanrou, prepare a room for him to rest in later.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Han Yanrou nodded gently. ¡­ After the meal, Han Shengxiao and the others left. Han Yanrou went back to the kitchen to tidy up, leaving Xu Zimei alone in the courtyard. Feeling somewhat bored. He did not want to seem too out of place, so he did not go out but instead chose to doze off on the stone bench. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Han Yanrou¡¯s frail voice came from one side. Xu Zimei opened his eyes slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your room is ready, you can check it out,¡± Han Yanrou said softly, pointing to one of the houses. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He walked into the room, which was quite simple. A bed, with a rectangular cabinet by the head of the bed. Opposite was a relaxing seat, similar to a sofa. A faint fragrance filled the air. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Han Yanrou asked timidly. ¡°Quite nice, thank you,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash clothes,¡± Han Yanrou responded and quickly walked out. Xu Zimei felt she seemed too shy, almost afraid to talk to him. The day passed quickly, and before long, the night had fallen. Chapter 960 - Chapter 960 Chapter 959 Bloodline Reversion ?Chapter 960: Chapter 959: Bloodline Reversion Chapter 960: Chapter 959: Bloodline Reversion ¡°It seems fine,¡± Han Shengtao said indifferently. At a spot a little farther from the courtyard, Han Shengxiao and Han Shengtao were standing on a slope, observing the scene within the courtyard. After watching Xu Zimei for an entire day, Han Shengxiao nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s us who were overthinking. Our family isn¡¯t wealthy or noble; there¡¯s nothing much to scheme for.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of Skyfloat Village. It must be a village from another kingdom,¡± Han Shengtao said. ¡°Second brother, what do you think of him?¡± Han Shengxiao suddenly spoke up. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°What do you mean, big brother?¡± Han Shengtao was a bit stunned. ¡°Yanrou is also of marriageable age,¡± Han Shengxiao sighed deeply. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not thinking ofa€¡±¡± Han Shengtao asked with some disbelief. ¡°What a joke. We¡¯ve known him for less than half a day. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï How could we be so hasty with Yanrou¡¯s lifelong matter?¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Han Shengxiao gave Han Shengtao a look and continued, ¡°You and your temper, not even asking for the reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± Han Shengtao asked rather firmly. ¡°You know, because of her appearance, Yanrou has never been accepted by everyone.¡± Han Shengxiao spoke, ¡°Sometimes you have to believe that the eyes are the windows to the soul; they can reflect all the thoughts of the heart. When Zimo first saw Yanrou, I saw it very clearly. There was no disdain or disgust. Besides a little surprise, there were no other emotions.¡± Han Shengtao snorted coldly but did not retort. ¡°Let¡¯s take one step at a time, at the very least, we know he has no ill intentions. Let¡¯s see how the fate between them unfolds,¡± Han Shengxiao said. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t eat dinner; he underwent The Dream of Three Thousand Years¡¯ training once again. The footsteps outside the window woke him. The sky was just beginning to brighten. Everything seemed to be in its most primitive state, all things still immersed in slumber. As Xu Zimei walked out of the room, outside Han Yanrou was ready to go out, carrying a basket. ¡°What are you doing up so early?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m going to gather some ingredients for cooking breakfast,¡± Han Yanrou said softly. ¡°Can you take me with you? I¡¯d like to walk around this area,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°And I can protect you.¡± Watching Xu Zimei flex his arm, showing off his muscles, Han Yanrou covered her mouth and chuckled softly. She nodded gently. It was clear that no matter what she did, she seemed frail, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. Following behind Han Yanrou, Xu Zimei left the village. After the two of them left, Han Shengxiao and Han Shengtao emerged from a nearby room. ¡°Should I follow and take a look?¡± Han Shengtao asked. ¡°No need, trust my intuition,¡± Han Shengxiao replied, and then cheerfully walked back into the room. Han Shengtao pondered for a long time before finally sighing deeply. ¡­ Having left the village, the pair headed northward. ¡°Are you human race?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Han Yanrou and asked. ¡°What kind of race is that?¡± Han Yanrou replied in confusion. ¡°All I know is that we are the Blood Clan.¡± ¡°You look a lot like the human race I¡¯ve seen,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Does my current appearance look very ugly?¡± Han Yanrou asked with a bit of self-esteem. ¡°No, not really,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. To be fair, Han Yanrou had a purity about her, Xu Zimei thought inwardly, mainly because her clothes were too plain, covering up a lot. With light makeup and appropriate clothing, she might not be stunningly beautiful, but she certainly had the makings of a beauty. Especially her dimples, which looked very attractive, combined with her little tiger teeth, always made people involuntarily want to tease her. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Han Yanrou¡¯s cheeks blushed slightly, adding an extra charm to her presence. ¡°Do you know how big the world we live in is?¡± Xu Zimei asked, hoping to glean some useful information. ¡°The furthest I¡¯ve been is the Dark Kingdom,¡± Han Yanrou shook her head in reply. ¡°Moreover, as a citizen of the Dark Kingdom, we¡¯re not allowed to leave the country without the King¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you have this rule where you¡¯re from?¡± Han Yanrou asked, puzzled. ¡°There is no why, it¡¯s a law established by the King.¡± ¡°Do you know where the Sea of Blood is?¡± Xu Zimei asked again. ¡°The Sea of Blood? What is that?¡± Han Yanrou shook her head again. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the way home, I only know that the Sea of Blood is near my home,¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment and replied. At this point, both of them fell silent for a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father and the others will definitely help you find your way home,¡± Han Yanrou said encouragingly. Then she looked at Xu Zimei somewhat expectantly. ¡°When you go home, will you come back to see us?¡± ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll take you to my place to play; it¡¯s much more exciting there,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Han Yanrou¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she quickly asked. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll take you somewhere,¡± Han Yanrou smiled, tossed the basket aside, grabbed Xu Zimei¡¯s hand, and ran off toward the distance. They ran for nearly fifteen minutes and arrived at a very high hillside. ¡°Look quickly, we¡¯re just in time,¡± Han Yanrou pointed to the horizon and said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked up and saw a streak of blood color appearing in the originally dark sky. This blood color, staining the edge of the sky, resembled a sunset, but the hue was much deeper. The bloody hue was mixed with some gold, extremely beautiful. ¡°Every morning, when it gets light, this kind of view appears here,¡± Han Yanrou explained shyly. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°A sunrise?¡± Xu Zimei was somewhat astonished. But there was clearly no sun in this world, so why did this phenomenon occur? As the blood color grew denser, the world gradually became brighter. Both of them, tired from watching, lay down in the middle of the grassland on the hillside. ¡°Do you know, for all these years, you¡¯re the first person of the same age who¡¯s willing to stay and talk with me,¡± Han Yanrou said. ¡°Why is that?¡± Xu Zimei asked, surprised. ¡°They all think I¡¯m an ugly freak,¡± Han Yanrou explained dejectedly. ¡°They look like that themselves and have the nerve to criticize you?¡± Xu Zimei was taken aback. But then she realized once more, everything is relative. From the human race¡¯s point of view, those Form Blood Beasts are incredibly ugly, and it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to call them monsters. But from the perspective of a Form Blood Beast? Perhaps to them, the human race appears as monsters. ¡°Were you born like this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°My father sought treatments for me, they said this is a reversion to my ancestors¡¯ bloodline,¡± Han Yanrou explained. ¡°One of my ancestors once interbred with the human race, hence the reversion. Even though the chance is one in ten thousand, the reversed bloodline happened to me.¡± Chapter 961 - Chapter 961 Chapter 960 Brother Zimo, Old Sow ?Chapter 961: Chapter 960 Brother Zimo, Old Sow Chapter 961: Chapter 960 Brother Zimo, Old Sow Hearing Han Yanrou¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent. It seemed that she had grown up enduring ridicule for her looks since she was young. Thus, when he didn¡¯t mind it, she became so excited and happy. ¡°Are we friends now?¡± Han Yanrou asked cautiously. ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, nodding his head. ¡°Actually, I think you¡¯re much better-looking than those other freaks.¡± ¡°Let me show you something,¡± Han Yanrou said with a light laugh, covering her mouth before carefully pulling a sketchbook from her pocket. Xu Zimei took the sketchbook, taken aback for a moment. He didn¡¯t know who had drawn it, but the content depicted the great war between the Holy Master and the Form Blood Clan at the end of the Mythical Era. The Holy Master held the True Divine Sword, enveloped by Sword Intent. Beneath the Longsword, three thousand miles of clouds and moon were all destroyed under his feet. His stature was majestic, leaving only a silhouette with the Cang Tian on his shoulders and his feet on the ground. Behind him lay countless members of the Form Blood Clan prostrating on the ground. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°I found it on the mountain before,¡± Han Yanrou replied. ¡°Do you see this man? Does he also, like me, have a bloodline that reverts to its ancestor?¡± Xu Zimei felt that their points of focus might be somewhat different. In his eyes, this was a historic moment of the Holy Master suppressing the Form Blood Clan. But in Han Yanrou¡¯s eyes, it seemed she was just happy to find someone ¡°of her own kind.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to my hometown?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at her. ¡°There are many, many people like you there, and no one will laugh at you. With your looks, you might even be admired.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Han Yanrou asked excitedly. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Have you ever seen anyone else of your kind since you were little?¡± Han Yanrou continued to shake her head. ¡°Oh no,¡± she slapped her head and hurriedly said, ¡°We haven¡¯t gathered any food ingredients, and dad and the others will go hungry when they wake up.¡± With that, Han Yanrou pulled him along and retrieved the basket they had discarded along the way. The food they ate was probably some sort of vegetable, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t recognize the plants here. He just followed behind Han Yanrou, going through the motions. After gathering the food ingredients, they headed back toward the village. As they reached the village front, Han Yanrou suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked puzzledly. ¡°From now on¡­¡± she pinched the corner of her clothes, her palms sweating. She lowered her head, her face flushing a deep red for quite a while before finally saying, ¡°Can I call you Brother Zimo?¡± ¡°Call me whatever you like,¡± Xu Zimei said nonchalantly, nodding. ¡°Mm,¡± Han Yanrou nodded, hesitated for a long time, and then finally looked up. Seeing Xu Zimei, she immediately lowered her head again. ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï She called out ¡°Brother Zimo¡± in a voice as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s. After calling out, she ran back into the village without turning back. ¡­ In the morning, when they ate, the sky outside gradually became overcast. A cold wind blew, bringing a trace of desolation. Dark clouds covered the blue sky, the weather ominously gloomy. Han Shengxiao looked up at the sky and sighed, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain heavily, our trip to the empire will have to be postponed for a few days.¡± The others said nothing. ¡°Han Big Brother, are you going to the kingdom to sell beast skins?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Yes, we have a type of Decaying Beast here, and its hide is in high demand. This is also our main source of income,¡± Han Shengxiao explained. ¡°Then how about you stay a few more days, wait until the rain stops, and then we¡¯ll set off.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and continued to ask, ¡°Han Big Brother, do you know where the Sea of Blood is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Han Shengxiao shook his head slightly. Xu Zimei felt himself growing more and more confused; if he really couldn¡¯t find any clues, he would have to leave this place and look elsewhere. At least the Dark Kingdom was his first destination. After breakfast, Han Shengxiao and his brother left, leaving only Xu Zimei and Han Yanrou in the house. Han Yanrou brought several blankets to Xu Zimei¡¯s room. ¡°Brother Zimo, it might rain today, and I was worried you¡¯d be cold at night, so I brought you a few extra blankets.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Han Yanrou shook her head slightly, put down the blankets, and then left. Xu Zimei spent the entire day in his room with nothing to do, so he took the opportunity to return to the True Fate World and visit the Divine Continent. The continent¡¯s development had already gotten back on track. Now, the Myriad Demons Tribe was also developing in an orderly fashion. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, Bai Meng and Chaos came to greet him. ¡°How is the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc that was brought in last time?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Master, please, follow me,¡± Bai Meng said. Deep within the Myriad Demons Tribe, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was bound by the Principle of the Great Dao of the Divine Continent. It was nailed in the void, unable to move. ¡°This guy has a pretty tough bone,¡± Chaos said nearby. ¡°But no matter, we have plenty of time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dream of me submitting. In the seals of the Heavenly Dao Academy, I endured through a great era. How could I be afraid of you all?¡± From afar, the bold voice of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc resounded. Seeing Xu Zimei approaching, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s expression instantly turned furious. ¡°Boy, I remember you.¡± ¡°I remember you too,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Release me,¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc said. ¡°Why should I?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°I will not submit to you unless you kill me,¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that there¡¯s nothing absolutely impossible in this world,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°What do you want then?¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc snorted. ¡°My bloodline runs noble, I will never submit to you humans, such despicable creatures.¡± ¡°Your bloodline is noble?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled and looked to Chaos. ¡°Give it another seven days to think, if it still refuses to submit, then disable its demon veins and ruin its bloodline.¡± ¡°Also, go buy some strong aphrodisiacs, feed them to some old sows, lock them in with it.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone present shivered. You say your bloodline is noble, what if it produces offspring with a sow, what would be the result? ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t the sows too lenient for this guy?¡± Chaos suggested from the side, ¡°Why not find a few boars instead?¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s do as you said. You¡¯ll be fully responsible for this matter,¡± Xu Zimei gave a slight nod. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°A man can be killed but not humiliated, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Xu Zimei, however, no longer paid any attention to it but left with Bai Meng. The anxious shouts of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc echoed behind them. ¡°Have you been overseeing the Divine Continent properly recently?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Bai Meng and asked. Chapter 962 - Chapter 962 Chapter 961 Affections, Departure ?Chapter 962: Chapter 961: Affections, Departure Chapter 962: Chapter 961: Affections, Departure Because Xu Zimei was in the outside world, she couldn¡¯t pay attention to the Divine Continent every single moment. Therefore, for a long time, Bai Meng cooperated with the Heavenly Dao to jointly manage the Divine Continent. ¡°There are basically no abnormalities,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°However, there is one thing that needs to be noted.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You know, after all things are born, aptitude and talent vary greatly. Some are born extraordinary, cultivating at a remarkably fast speed. Currently, the strongest on the Continent have already cultivated to the Emperor Pulse Realm,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°Your cultivation is only at the Divine Vein Realm, this world absolutely cannot allow the existence of someone stronger than you. Otherwise, they would soon break through the Spatial Wall and escape from the Divine Continent.¡± Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Those words were indeed true, she was the true master of the Divine Continent. Everything in the world was closely related to her. The better the Divine Continent developed, the stronger the feedback power she received. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï The Divine Continent affected her, but to some extent, she also influenced the Divine Continent. If someone cultivated to the Divine Vein Realm and wanted to step further, they could very likely reach the apex of this world. And uncover the truth of the Divine Continent. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, have the Heavenly Dao set up a Heavenly Tribulation, anyone wanting to step from the Divine Vein into the Immortal Path must undergo the Heavenly Tribulation,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Before I bear the Destiny, they are not allowed to cross the tribulation. However, considering the timing, everything is close at hand, there¡¯s no need to worry about this.¡± Bai Meng nodded slightly. ¡­ After touring the Divine Continent and ensuring that everything was normal, Xu Zimei then left. Her greatest reliance now was not her rebirth, nor her status as the Demon Lord, but the world inside her body. A world intact, which in the future could even rival the Yuan Central Continent and the Heaven Beyond Heavens. Her current plan was to set up a Heavenly Tribulation starting from the Divine Vein Realm. After passing the Heavenly Tribulation, one could then ascend. Just like the Heaven Beyond Heavens above the Yuan Central Continent, another world would be established above the Divine Continent. Clear hierarchy, with a certain system in place. However, this plan could not yet be achieved; she had to wait until she bore the Destiny. On stepping out from the Divine Continent, a thunderclap outside startled Xu Zimei awake. It had already reached the afternoon. The densely packed dark clouds in the sky finally burst into thunder and lightning, and a heavy downpour cascaded outside, as if someone were pouring water from a basin. The yard was situated lower and many places even started to accumulate little puddles. Han Yanrou, holding an umbrella, bustled anxiously around the yard, checking whether the drains were blocked to prevent the rainwater from spreading into the rooms. ¡°Xiaorou, come here,¡± Xu Zimei waved her hand and called out. ¡°Zimo brother, why did you come out?¡± Han Yanrou hurried over. Despite the umbrella, her white shirt was still soaked by the rain. The wet locks of hair on her forehead stuck to her cheeks, her eyes pitifully charming. ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m worried that the rainwater will flood into the rooms,¡± Han Yanrou shook her head and said. ¡°Have you been cultivating?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Han Yanrou and asked. ¡°No, father and uncle won¡¯t let me cultivate,¡± Han Yanrou shook her head and said. ¡°They say cultivating is too arduous, fraught with dangers. They told me to just live an ordinary life and that would be enough.¡± ¡°Watch carefully,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, slowly extended her right hand, and spiritual energy surged within her palm. The rain that fell from the sky had unexpectedly come to a complete halt. With another gesture of his right hand, Xu Zimei gathered the rainwater, forming a broad river. As Xu Zimei waved his right hand, the river began to flow through the void. It eventually became a painting. In the painting, a young girl holding an umbrella, lifting the hem of her trousers, carefully ran through the rain. This water-formed painting reflected in the courtyard. ¡°Does it look nice?¡± Zimei asked. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Han Yanrou nodded vigorously. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? When she looked up at Xu Zimei, her eyes brimmed with tender emotions. But as Zimei turned his head toward her, she quickly lowered hers again. Once Xu Zimei¡¯s hand fell, the space around them returned to normal, and the rainwater hit the ground, flowing orderly along the drainage toward the outside. As the rainwater hit the ground, it instantly formed a series of transparent bubbles. ¡°Zimo brother, do you know what my childhood wish was?¡± Han Yanrou smiled as she watched the bubbles, ¡°Back then, I wanted to make a necklace out of bubbles. Thread them all together with a needle and string, but unfortunately, they would burst upon touch every time.¡± Xu Zimei just smiled. ¡°Zimo brother, what¡¯s your dream?¡± Han Yanrou turned her head and asked, curious. ¡°As for dreams, I¡¯ve never thought about it,¡± Zimei replied. ¡°Ever since I was born, I¡¯ve carried a lot with me, and I can only walk forward without looking back, without a path to return to.¡± ¡°Just wait a moment,¡± Han Yanrou said and then ran toward her own room. In a short while, she came running back, apparently holding something in her hand. ¡°Here,¡± Han Yanrou handed what she held in front of Xu Zimei. It was a red sachet. It had a very faint scent, and the image of a bird was drawn on the front. The moment she handed over the sachet, Han Yanrou¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and even her cheeks were flushed red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°This sachet symbolizes safety. Keep it with you, and no matter where you are, I¡¯ll pray for you,¡± Han Yanrou said bravely. Seeing the sachet in her hand, Xu Zimei fell silent. Even if he was naive, he realized something. There¡¯s a legend about a type of bird called the mandarin duck, which always appears in pairs. People often use them to describe unswerving love. The male bird is called ¡°Yuan,¡± and the female bird, ¡°Yang.¡± The bird on this sachet was clearly a Yuan. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be uncomfortable, I didn¡¯t mean anything else,¡± Han Yanrou said with a light laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just¡­,¡± she stammered and then suddenly choked up, unable to find the words. ¡°Xiaorou, why are you guys standing in the rain out here?¡± At that moment, Han Shengxiao and his brother arrived back from outside. The rain was heavy, and as the two stood under the eaves, they took off their coats and wrung them out, making the water splash. Han Yanrou quickly tucked the sachet away and shook her head with a smile, ¡°Zimo brother and I were simply enjoying the rain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to enjoy about the rain?¡± Han Shengtao slapped his thigh and smiled at Xu Zimei. ¡°Good news, we ran into a merchant caravan during our outing today. They¡¯re heading to the Dark Kingdom and just so happen to be stopping in the village for the night because of the heavy rain. They¡¯ve agreed to take you with them when they depart tomorrow.¡± Out of sight, Han Yanrou¡¯s complexion turned ashen in an instant. ¡°Then I must trouble Brother Han,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Rest up early, make sure you¡¯re well-rested for tomorrow,¡± Han Shengxiao also said with a smile. Chapter 963 - Chapter 963 Chapter 962 Hmm, okay ?Chapter 963: Chapter 962 Hmm, okay Chapter 963: Chapter 962 Hmm, okay ¡°Dark Kingdom, huh,¡± Xu Zimei murmured softly. The night remained the same, thunderstorms continued, and the entire world was submerged in them. Everyone had fallen into a deep sleep. In the middle of the night, a series of knocks on the door woke everyone up. ¡°Is Big Brother Han here?¡± someone outside was shouting, sounding very anxious. Xu Zimei walked out of her room, followed closely by the Han Family¡¯s brothers. Upon opening the courtyard gate, they saw a haggard woman standing there. ¡°Old Sun¡¯s wife, what¡¯s happened?¡± Han Shengxiao asked in surprise when he saw the woman outside. ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, why aren¡¯t you using an umbrella?¡± ¡°My child is injured, and the village doesn¡¯t have good medicine,¡± Old Sun¡¯s wife quickly explained. ¡°I know you brothers often travel to the Dark Kingdom, I wonder if you have any superior healing medicine. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°What kind of injury?¡± Han Shengxiao asked, frowning. ¡°He was being careless; tonight, during the rain, it was dark and the roads were slipperya€¡±he couldn¡¯t see clearly and fell off the cliffside.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°It was the Sixth Uncle of the Chang Family who found him, otherwise he would probably already be a corpse.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Han Shengxiao quickly consoled her. He turned back, took a medical kit from the house, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± ¡°Big Brother Han, may I come along,¡± Xu Zimei spoke up from the side. ¡°I know a bit about medicine.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together,¡± Han Shengxiao nodded and said. ¡­ The night was cool, even somewhat cold. It gave everyone goosebumps. The group was silent most of the way. The rain seemed to have lessened a bit, but it was still a light drizzle. There was a courtyard ahead, brightly lit, surely the home of this woman. ¡°The Han Family¡¯s Brothers are here,¡± someone shouted from the threshold as they approached. Then, a group of people came out to greet them. ¡°Sixth Uncle of the Chang Family, Second Master of Sun Clan¡­¡± Han Shengxiao exchanged a few brief greetings. ¡°Fine, fine, let¡¯s go look at the child,¡± Sixth Uncle of the Chang Family said from the side. ¡°Our small village has limited medical capabilities, and we¡¯re some distance from the Dark Kingdom. I fear the child may not survive the journey there. We¡¯ll have to count on you brothers.¡± Han Shengxiao shook his head slightly and walked into the house with the others. Inside, it finally felt much warmer. On the bed, a little boy was lying. His face was pale, devoid of any blood. But the situation on his chest was particularly ghastlya€¡±his chest seemed to have been sliced open by a sharp stone. The organs, like the heart and intestines, were even falling out. The blood had just been stopped, but the child¡¯s breathing was already getting weaker and weaker. ¡°This is serious,¡± Han Shengxiao gasped. ¡°Indeed, please do your best to save him,¡± Sixth Uncle of the Chang Family nodded and said. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured, just leave it to fate.¡± Han Shengxiao carefully opened the medical kit he had brought, taking out a small jar of medicine. ¡°This is the best healing medicine I¡¯ve bought; it¡¯s said to be capable of reviving the dead and mending bones,¡± Han Shengxiao explained. He took out the medicine, and Spiritual Energy surged through his right hand. Xu Zimei noticed that most people in the village had not cultivated. And although the Han Family¡¯s brothers had cultivated, their realms weren¡¯t higha€¡±just around Esteem Vein. He sprinkled the medicine on the wound, gathering surrounding Spiritual Energy to concentrate and surge toward the boy¡¯s injury. ¡°Big Brother Han, this won¡¯t do,¡± Xu Zimei said from the side. ¡°He¡¯s injured his internal organs; your medicine can only treat external injuries.¡± ¡°What should we do then? His internal organs are severely damaged, and I dare not intervene,¡± Han Shengxiao sighed. ¡°Nevermind, I owed you a favor, and now it¡¯s time to repay it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. He slowly extended his right hand, and a strand of Life Energy twined around his palm. This was something he had condensed from the Tree of Life. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been keeping for lifesaving,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at the people inside the house. ¡°As long as there is a breath left, this Life Energy can heal completely.¡± He waved his right hand and directly infused the Life Energy into the young boy on the bed. At that moment, the boy¡¯s complexion visibly reddened at a rate visible to the naked eye. The ferocious wound on his chest also started to heal. Within mere seconds, the boy¡¯s coughing roused the stunned onlookers. ¡°Mom,¡± the boy on the bed murmured. ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± the woman hurried forward, wrapping the child in her arms, tears streaming down her face, her nose stinging. ¡°Han Brother, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Hearing that Xu Zimei was leaving, everyone at the scene hurriedly expressed their thanks, especially the woman, who even wanted to prostrate herself in gratitude. Xu Zimei appreciated the greatness of a mother¡¯s love. Then he left with Han Shengxiao under the cover of night. ¡­ ¡°Drip, drip,¡± the light rain on the road had lessened a lot, with only the occasional drops hesitating to fall. ¡°Zimo, you are a Traveler, aren¡¯t you?¡± Han Shengxiao finally asked after a long silence. ¡°I practiced for a while,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not just a while,¡± Han Shengxiao chuckled, not dwelling too much on it. ¡°Tomorrow we will part ways, and I hope your journey is safe, hoping that we¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡± ¡°We will,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. When they arrived home, Han Yanrou was standing at the doorway looking out, and only relaxed when she saw them returning. ¡°It¡¯s cold; be careful not to catch a cold,¡± Han Shengxiao said with concern. ¡°Dad, is he okay?¡± Han Yanrou smiled, unconcerned, but worriedly asked. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about, have you forgotten they used to make fun of you,¡± Han Shengtao replied abruptly. Xu Zimei knew that, in this village, because of her appearance, people didn¡¯t treat Han Yanrou very kindly. Among the adults, it was somewhat better; they just gossiped behind the scenes. But the children were somewhat reckless. ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Han Yanrou smiled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing, and thanks to Zimo, we really wouldn¡¯t have made it through tonight,¡± Han Shengtao replied. After a few brief words, the Han Family¡¯s Brothers soon went back to their room unintentionally. Only Xu Zimei and Han Yanrou were left outside. ¡°Zimo Brother,¡± Han Yanrou called crisply. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Zimei looked up. ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip,¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°If you miss here, remember to come back and visit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It looks like the rain has stopped,¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit cold, can you hug me?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Zimei suddenly looked up, the cold wind blowing his long hair fluttering, the night roared like a silent beast. ¡°I was just kidding, I wanted to see if you only knew how to say ¡®yeah¡¯ and ¡®okay.''¡± Han Yanrou smiled sweetly, but her smile was bittersweet. Chapter 964 - Chapter 964 Chapter 963 Welcome to the Form Blood Space ?Chapter 964: Chapter 963 Welcome to the Form Blood Space Chapter 964: Chapter 963 Welcome to the Form Blood Space Xu Zimei gave a sheepish smile; this was a topic he struggled to engage with. ¡°Zimo, I will miss you.¡± Han Yanrou looked at Xu Zimei, this time not avoiding his gaze like she usually did. Even though her face was flushed and she nervously bit her lower lip, she still stubbornly stared at Xu Zimei unflinchingly. As if trying to imprint his face deep into her heart. Seeing that Xu Zimei did not reply for a long time, Han Yanrou turned and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to sleep now.¡± The weather was always unpredictable, and the rain that had stopped started to pour once again. It was unclear whether it was the soundless fall of rain or the sound of rain muffling the soundless tears. As she turned around, tears fell like a downpour. ¡°Don¡¯t wake me when you leave tomorrow, just go quietly. I want to sleep in, sleep until the afternoon, and then have another sleep until the day after tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve been so tired these past few days.¡± Han Yanrou said as she walked toward her room without looking back. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Xu Zimei was silent for a long time and eventually returned to his own room. He was not from this world. He always remembered his purpose, which was solely for the Ancient Heavenly Court. He didn¡¯t need to cause more troubles or even establish contacts with the Form Blood Clan. Back in his room, Xu Zimei lay quietly on the bed. His perception was very sharp; even without using his eyes, every scene in the courtyard reflected in his mind. The girl did not go to sleep as she had said. Instead, she came out of her room and sat in front of the door, staring unwaveringly at Xu Zimei¡¯s room all night. It wasn¡¯t until dawn, when noise came from Han Shengxiao¡¯s room, that the girl hurriedly stood up and rushed back to her own room. ¡°Zimo, get up and pack up; the trade caravan is about to set off. Don¡¯t make others wait,¡± Han Shengxiao¡¯s loud voice came from the courtyard. Xu Zimei also came out of the house and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m all ready.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Han Shengxiao nodded slightly. Xu Zimei turned and took a deep look at that room before quickly following Han Shengxiao to leave. a€| The scale of the trade caravan was decent, with nearly a hundred people, all dressed in blue robes. They looked very unified, each one a seasoned traveler. Han Shengxiao briefly told the person in charge of the caravan, and he gave Xu Zimei a horse to ride in the middle of the caravan. Early in the morning, as the sky was just getting bright, the caravan set off. The sky was still drizzling, but the caravan could not afford any delay. Following the mountain road in front of the village, they marched mightily towards the Dark Kingdom. a€| ¡°What do I call you, sir?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the man in blue next to him and asked with a smile. ¡°Lan Seventy Three,¡± the man in blue replied. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s confusion, the man explained, ¡°We are all orphans taken in by the Lan Family since we were young, with no names, only codes.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly, ¡°Do you often go to the Dark Kingdom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the business of the trade,¡± the man in blue nodded slightly. ¡°Then do you know any place there called the Sea of Blood?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± the man replied flatly. Xu Zimei sensed that the man wasn¡¯t much for conversation, so he didn¡¯t ask further. Just then, suddenly, he saw the caravan halt ahead. There was a commotion coming from the front. ¡°There are people ahead,¡± ¡°Who? Everyone be careful.¡± Xu Zimei steered his horse to the edge of the road and looked up to see what was happening. At the side of the mountain road, Han Yanrou stood holding an umbrella, her slender figure gazing around, as if looking for someone. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic, this is my friend,¡± Xu Zimei called out anxiously. He jumped off his horse and, without caring about anything else, ran towards Han Yanrou. Upon reaching her, he let out a long sigh. The weather was quite cold, her figure shivering slightly, wearing not much. Her little hands and cheeks were somewhat bluish. ¡°Why did you come here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Father sent me to see you off,¡± Han Yanrou replied with a smile. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Xu Zimei took her hand, which was ice cold. Han Yanrou shook her head slightly, ¡°I was cold just now, but not anymore.¡± He looked at Han Yanrou, silent for a long while before he finally said, ¡°I understand everything, but you should know that I won¡¯t stay here. I don¡¯t even belong here.¡± ¡°I know, brother Zimo told me that you came here carrying many burdens and must move forward resolutely.¡± Han Yanrou nodded with a smile, ¡°Father says that a daughter married off is like water splashed out. If you are willing, then let me come with you. If not, I will stand here watching, watching your figure disappear from my sight before I return home, is that alright?¡± Hearing Han Yanrou¡¯s words, Xu Zimei let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Brother Han is really posing a difficult question for me.¡± Han Yanrou looked at Xu Zimei, wanting to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be distressed.¡± But she couldn¡¯t say it; she feared that if Xu Zimei truly wasn¡¯t distressed, he might really leave. She would be heartbroken, unable to bear it. For Han Yanrou, her first half of life was spent among others¡¯ mockery and her odd appearance. Besides her father and uncle, basically no one else wished to speak with her. Xu Zimei was the first stranger who was willing to be her friend, lighting the third flame in her heart. Apart from her father and uncle, the third flame. Often, we do some things without needing reasons. Just like this moth, knowing well that the flame is out of reach, yet still blindly plunges towards it. Xu Zimei was silent for a long while. Finally, he asked, ¡°No matter the outcome, you won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Han Yanrou lowered her head, shaking it slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Dark Kingdom first; I haven¡¯t found the place I¡¯m looking for yet,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He took Han Yanrou¡¯s hand, leading her back to the horse. Han Yanrou¡¯s cheeks turned red with shyness, but she pursed her lips and obediently did not resist. ¡°Young man, let your lady ride in the sedan, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health.¡± A burly man next to the caravan spoke. Xu Zimei looked at him; he seemed to be the leader of the caravan. He thanked him and led Han Yanrou onto the carriage. ¡°Sleep for a while. When you wake up, we should nearly be at the Dark Kingdom,¡± Xu Zimei said. Han Yanrou nodded. Xu Zimei had her lie on her side with her head resting on his legs. Perhaps because she was affected by the cold, coupled with not having slept all of last night, once Xu Zimei used his Spiritual Energy to dispel the cold, Han Yanrou also fell into a deep slumber in this warmth. ¡­ Halfway through the journey, a disturbance appeared ahead. Xu Zimei carefully placed Han Yanrou on the carriage¡¯s cotton cushions and stepped out of the sedan. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, old man is just looking for someone.¡± As soon as Xu Zimei walked out, he saw an elderly man standing at the front of the caravan. Dressed in a red robe, he grinned at Xu Zimei, showing his yellow teeth. ¡°Welcome to the Form Blood Space!¡± Chapter 965 - Chapter 965 Chapter 964 Chief Shuo, The Truth Behind Form Blood Space ?Chapter 965: Chapter 964 Chief Shuo, The Truth Behind Form Blood Space Chapter 965: Chapter 964 Chief Shuo, The Truth Behind Form Blood Space Xu Zimei stared at the old man in the red robe, whose presence felt boundless and endless, majestic and overwhelming. Clad in a red robe, he stood quietly in front of the caravan, his face heavily made up. His stature was short, around one and a half meters. At that moment, he was grinning at Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei frowned and asked. ¡°May I have a private word with the young master?¡± the old man in the red robe asked with a smile. Xu Zimei pondered and looked at the caravan, then finally nodded slightly. He followed behind the old man, moving as fleet as a flying eagle, climbing up the rocky wall. In a matter of seconds, he had leaped onto the cliff and stood atop a precipice. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? A cold wind suddenly picked up, rustling his clothes. ¡°Before introducing myself, I¡¯d like to ask the young master a question,¡± the old man in the red robe said with kind eyes and a gentle smile. ¡°How have you found your days in the Form Blood Space?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°You¡¯re speaking against your heart,¡± the old man in the red robe said with a smile. ¡°If you had rejected that girl just now, I would not have appeared, and I would have let you continue to observe this Form Blood Space. But since you helped her onto the carriage, I decided to come out.¡± ¡°This is the Form Blood Space?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the other, speaking calmly. ¡°Why is it different from what I know?¡± ¡°Come with me to a place, and when you get there, you¡¯ll know everything,¡± the old man in the red robe said. He stretched out his right hand and directly tore through the void in front of him. Through the void, Xu Zimei sensed the presence of a teleportation array. He did not hesitate and followed him in. His body began to feel weightless, and as the spatial wall shattered several times over, it finally came to a stop. Xu Zimei opened his eyes to see the world before him, a boundless Sea of Blood thickly flowing all around. Filthy, blood-red. The Sea of Blood roared, the world was a sea of red, and it seemed like countless eyes from within the sea were looking over, carrying a powerful force. Xu Zimei turned to look, feeling as if he was in the middle of an ocean of blood. In an instant, he was submerged and lost himself in this world. ¡°Is this the real Form Blood Space?¡± he asked, looking toward the old man in the red robe. ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m the Clan Leader of the Form Blood Clan, with the single name Shuo,¡± the old man in the red robe said with a light laugh. ¡°You may call me Chief Shuo.¡± Xu Zimei also repeated his own name, then asked, ¡°If this place is the Form Blood Space, then what was that world just now?¡± Compared with the Sea of Blood before his eyes, the previous world was undoubtedly the difference between heaven and Hell. ¡°Look over there.¡± Following the direction pointed out by the old man in the red robe, Xu Zimei saw a blood-colored sphere floating in the void. The sphere was radiating a familiar power. Xu Zimei walked into the sphere and was astonished to find it was a small world. Everything he had just been part of was within this small world, while from outside, one could clearly observe the movements of the people inside. The area of the small world was medium-sized. He even saw the previous caravan. Han Yanrou was asleep in the carriage. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the red-robed elder, inquiring. ¡°Before you came to the Form Blood Space, what would you think of when you hear about the Form Blood Beast?¡± Chief Shuo asked with a smile. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; he had made thorough preparations before entering the Form Blood Space. Here should be a Sea of Blood, with the savage Form Blood Clan hidden within, and an inevitable Heaven Shaking battle. That was the preparation he made before entering, but after arriving, he found everything was different. ¡°When people think of the Form Blood Clan, they always think of the strong and ferocious monsters at the end of the Mythical Era,¡± the red-robed elder sighed softly. ¡°At first, the Holy Master intended to annihilate our Form Blood Clan. We pleaded desperately, and finally, the Holy Master declared that heaven has the virtue of cherishing life. So, he gave our clan one chance but suppressed us here.¡± Listening to the red-robed elder, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t interrupt. He wasn¡¯t very clear about the secrets of that era; probably only those who had experienced it themselves understood. But he wouldn¡¯t believe all that the elder said either. ¡°Back when we were newly suppressed, many in our clan were very irritable, all intent on breaking the seal. Unfortunately, how majestic the Holy Master was, and how could we compare with him?¡± the red-robed elder said with a wry smile. ¡°Ten thousand years, twenty thousand years, countless millennia have passed, and as time went by, the malice in our hearts lessened. We no longer long for anything else, just to live freely like other races.¡± Saying this, Chief Shuo looked at Xu Zimei, inquired, ¡°Do you understand? Only after you truly experience it will you realize that freedom is more intoxicating than any imperial ambitions.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the deal with this small world?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Whether right or wrong, the events of that era should be borne by us old fellows. Yet the younger generation is innocent; they shouldn¡¯t be involved.¡± Chief Shuo said with sorrow, ¡°The moment they are born, it¡¯s as if they are sentenced to death. Condemned here for eternity, facing the Sea of Blood day in and day out. Some clan members could not bear the burden and eventually chose suicide. We had no choice but to use ten thousand years of time and finally created this small world, a world resembling the outside world. Those newly born clan members are sent inside; this world was created for the descendants.¡± By this point, Xu Zimei finally understood. Whether it was Han Yanrou or her brothers Han Shengxiao, or that village, as well as the Dark Kingdom, and even more distant lands. All these people have no memory of the Sea of Blood, they were sent here at birth. In this life, they live in a world made up of well-intentioned lies. They don¡¯t have to suffer the torment and pain of the Sea of Blood, but spend their lives in this small world, peacefully, through birth, aging, sickness, and death. This is also the greatest help the Form Blood Clan could offer their descendants. ¡°So, when I just came to this small world, you discovered me,¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Yes, but we didn¡¯t disturb you; instead, we wanted you to experience this world,¡± Chief Shuo did not deny but explained directly. ¡°We Form Blood Beasts are actually not so different from your human race or other races. They too are girls with tender feelings, brothers with warm hearts, women who plea desperately to save their children. There¡¯s no difference, they are not evil; there¡¯s no need to look at us with strange eyes to understand us.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done so much, and told me so much, but in the end, there¡¯s still one goal,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh, ¡°To have me break the seal and help you leave this place.¡± ¡°If indeed someone must pay for past mistakes, and if the countless years of this seal are still not enough to atone. Then we old fellows are willing to bear it.¡± Chapter 966 - Chapter 966 Chapter 965 Ancient Heavenly Court, Chang, Xu ?Chapter 966: Chapter 965 Ancient Heavenly Court, Chang, Xu Chapter 966: Chapter 965 Ancient Heavenly Court, Chang, Xu Chief Shuo spoke, his tone even containing a hint of pleading. ¡°We old folks are willing to seal ourselves here forever, never taking half a step out. Until we die here. I only ask that you let the younger generations of this small world go out, let them¡­ be free.¡± When he spoke the word ¡°free,¡± Chief Shuo¡¯s tone was very heavy. There is no such thing as feeling another¡¯s pain, but everyone understands the preciousness of freedom. ¡°How do you know I can open the Form Blood Space,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°There are only two types of people who come to the Form Blood Space, one is to eradicate our Form Blood Clan. The other is for the Ancient Heavenly Court.¡± Chief Shuo said, ¡°Your Excellency surely is not the first kind, so it must be for the Ancient Heavenly Court. Then you must have the True Divine Sword, right?¡± ¡°Since you know I have the True Divine Sword, why haven¡¯t you tried to seize it?¡± Xu Zimei curiously asked. ¡°Your Excellency, since you are able to come here, you probably are not afraid of our Form Blood Clan. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Moreover, nowadays we have no interest in competing; we just want our descendants to be free, that¡¯s all,¡± Chief Shuo said, shaking his head. ¡°If Your Excellency is willing to agree, our Form Blood Clan is willing to accept any conditions, as long as they are within our abilities.¡± Upon hearing the other¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment. ¡°We hope that Your Excellency can help us achieve this. We are willing to stay hidden and not participate in any strife once we are out.¡± Chief Shuo bowed deeply, respectfully kneeling before Xu Zimei. And in the Sea of Blood, countless waves were also churning. ¡°Please grant us this,¡± the rumbling voice gathered together, came out from the Sea of Blood, it said in an ear-shaking tone. ¡°Do you know where the Ancient Heavenly Court is?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking down. ¡°From here to the north, three hundred li away where the golden light is, that is where the seal of the Heavenly Court is located,¡± Chief Shuo quickly replied. ¡°This is our guess, because the golden light is very strong, and whoever touches it gets either killed or injured. We have not crossed the golden light to see it.¡± ¡°Take me there,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°By the way, what is the current strength of your Form Blood Clan?¡± He recalled what Miss Jing had said earlier, that the Ancient Heavenly Court seemed to have a Divine Beast guarding it. The strength had reached the Half-Step Nirvana Void stage. Originally, he wanted Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General to deal with it, but now it would be good to utilize the power of the Form Blood Clan. ¡°The strongest in our clan is the old clan leader from the previous generation, who has reached the Nirvana Realm. But his life span is nearing its end, and he dares not act rashly now. The others include three Half-Step Nirvana Void,¡± Chief Shuo said without any concealment. ¡°Then bring the three Half-Step Nirvana Void with me to the Ancient Heavenly Court,¡± Xu Zimei said. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chief Shuo did not object. ¡°Chang, Xu, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing Chief Shuo¡¯s words, the Sea of Blood nearby began to churn. Deep in the Sea of Blood, waves surged threateningly as if something terrifying were about to emerge. Immediately after, two figures with imposing statures and bare torsos walked out of the Sea of Blood. Both were beast-headed human bodies, one head white and the other purple. Their features were different, one¡¯s nose and ears were somewhat sharp, and his eyes were gloomy. The other wore a large earring, and even had a silver ring on his nose. His eyes blazed like fierce flames, and two horns grew on his head. ¡°We greet Your Excellency,¡± both of them greeted respectfully. ¡°There might be a guardian Divine Beast inside the Ancient Heavenly Court; we need you to confront it,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Your Excellency, just proceed, we are willing to eliminate all obstacles for you,¡± the Form Blood Beast named Chang on the left said. ¡­ The four of them rose into the air and flew towards the depths of the Sea of Blood. The scenery of the Sea of Blood did make one rather nauseous, and prolonged exposure even induced vomiting. The Form Blood Beast named Xu led the way, and soon they arrived at the place bathed in golden light. Xu Zimei looked up to see a barrier ahead, with faint golden light flickering. With a wave of his right hand, endless Sword Intent gathered in his palm. The True Divine Sword shattered the void, appearing in his hand. The moment the True Divine Sword appeared, Xu Zimei could clearly feel a change in the three members of the Form Blood Clan. Yet, he restrained himself from acting impulsively. ¡°Rest assured, I bear no grudges against the Form Blood Beast. If I¡¯m in a good mood, it¡¯s not impossible to let you out,¡± said Xu Zimei. The three nodded in agreement. He raised the True Divine Sword, surrounded by myriad Sword Intents. He slightly closed his eyes, sensing the atmosphere that the Holy Master had once left on this sword. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and struck at the golden barrier with a single sword stroke. There was a ¡°boom.¡± The scenery before his eyes was enveloped by Sword Intent. The infinite Sword Intents erased the boundless void. As the golden light retreated under the Sword Intent, the True Divine Sword finally fell, and with a ¡°crack,¡± the void before them shattered. The original golden light disappeared, revealing an immense palace atop a Jade Tower that appeared before their eyes. The palace was enveloped in celestial mist. Celestial mist swirled, and there seemed to be whispering voices singing softly in the fog. The palace was as vast as the dome of the sky, with stars scattered above and the Milky Way encircling it. Looking down, there were staircases paved with white jade. It seemed like celestial music was singing in their ears as they walked toward the palace, as if on a pilgrimage. Stepping on the stairs, the celestial mist surged. Step by step, in front of this immense palace, they felt as tiny as ants. Thinking back, in that era, the Holy Master, residing high in the Heavenly Court, issued orders, dominating the entire Yuan Central Continent. It was called the Supreme Royal Court. Back then, the Yuan Central Continent was united, all things obeying the Holy Master. But now, since the True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors, various Immortal Sects coexisted. There was no longer a true ruler. Even a powerful faction like the Slaying Immortal Sect, with five emperors in one sect, was merely influential in the Supreme Domain. Their influence couldn¡¯t reach other continents. ¡­ The staircase had ninety-nine steps, When Xu Zimei stepped onto the highest step, he clearly saw the true face of the palace. ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Eighteen columns, like heavenly pillars, supported the surroundings of the entire palace. They were engraved with gilded designs. The entire palace was divided into three levels. The white jade underfoot emitted a gentle radiance, with mingling mist and indistinct lights flickering around. Floating windows made from blue tiles and walls from piled jade stones. Phoenixes spread their wings on the cornices made from sandalwood, ready to fly, and golden dragons ascended 90,000 miles up the main door. Stepping on the ground felt surreal. Looking down, it seemed as if the entire Form Blood Space was captured in their view. ¡°So this is the Ancient Heavenly Court,¡± Chang said with emotion. As soon as his voice fell, two loud beast roars came from deep within the palace. Following that, the palace¡¯s doors, sealed for countless years, slowly opened. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967 Chapter 966 The Manager, Inside the Heavenly Court ?Chapter 967: Chapter 966: The Manager, Inside the Heavenly Court Chapter 967: Chapter 966: The Manager, Inside the Heavenly Court The gates were slowly opened amidst a thunderous roar. First, two enormous shadows were reflected in the swirling mystical fog. Everyone looked up, only to see two giant exotic beasts walking out, the ground trembling in their wake. Both beasts were a hundred meters in length, their necks stretching at least fifty meters. Their forms were bizarre, with heads that resembled those of the Dragon Clan. Each had two horns atop their head, mouths gaping with ferocity, and eyes as small as beans. Below their necks, their bodies were incredibly plump. Sharp barbs covered their skin, and their bodies were clad in scale-like armor. ¡°Different Teeth Beasts,¡± Chief Shuo said indifferently. ¡°Do you recognize them?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°How could I not recognize them? They were part of the forces that defeated our Form Blood Clan at the hands of the Holy Master.¡± Chief Shuo spoke with bitterness, ¡°Otherwise, our entire clan would not have been sealed away.¡± ¡°Do you still harbor hatred?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°I dare not, but it is still painful,¡± Chief Shuo sighed. ¡°There are things, I know, you cannot understand or feel as I do, but the resentment lingers. It¡¯s just resentment, nothing more.¡± The two Different Teeth Beasts, gazing over the people, spoke in a human tongue. ¡°Human, have you come to claim the legacy of the Ancient Heavenly Court?¡± ¡°Having acquired the True Divine Sword, naturally, I came to have a look,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Then how can you mingle with these Form Blood Beasts?¡± the Different Teeth Beast snorted. ¡°They are all sinners.¡± ¡°So if I don¡¯t associate with them, you won¡¯t stop me?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°That won¡¯t do, you must defeat us to enter,¡± the Different Teeth Beast said shaking its head. ¡°Then spare me the talk,¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed. He commanded, ¡°Attack.¡± ¡°You three, hold off those two, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡°Leave it to us,¡± Chief Shuo nodded. The might of those approaching Half-Step Nirvana Void exploded into the firmament. It seemed as though years of pent-up resentment also burst forth at that moment. The three from the Form Blood Clan went all out in their assault on the two Different Teeth Beasts. Enraged, the Different Teeth Beasts were surrounded by a tempest, their tremendous beastly aura enveloping the entire palace. In the mist entwined battle, the two Different Teeth Beasts also engaged in the fight. Such area-wide disturbance was something even Xu Zimei dared not get too close to. The Nirvana Void Realm, or even the Half-Step Nirvana Void, was far beyond his reach. The battle was heaven-shaking, shaking the entire palace to its core. It was as if the many years of silence and tranquility had finally been shattered. On the Form Blood Beast side, they no longer maintained their human forms but transformed into giant beasts of great height and length. Several giant beasts fought fiercely amongst themselves, and during a brief lull, Xu Zimei surged into the palace. The two Different Teeth Beasts roared in anger, but to no avail. The three Form Blood Beasts desperately blocked them. ¡­ The ground and surroundings were all shrouded in a hazy mystical fog. Directly in front of him stood a series of majestic halls, as if hidden among the clouds. Each hall was different from the next. Some exuded streams of purple radiance, hanging across three thousand miles of the firmament. Some were surrounded by chilling ice, mist rising as if a thousand-mile-long river of ice approached. There were also those encircled by exotic beasts, with Azure Dragons and White Tigers, their roars and cries filling the air, a myriad of beasts galloping around. Each great hall had its own unique atmosphere, and Xu Zimei chose the most vast and also the largest one to approach. ¡°Float Slaughtering Hall¡± the three big characters gradually gleamed, hanging on the golden plaque above. He placed his hands on the doors of the great hall, and pushed hard to open them. As the ¡°boom boom¡± sound of the doors opening arose, the scene inside also slowly came into view for Xu Zimei. There was no immortal mist within this hall; even after countless years had passed, it remained spotless and exceptionally clean. At the foremost position sat a golden-yellow throne. The throne was made of an unknown material, with the shape of nine dragons spewing pearls at its back. The entire throne was simple, yet imposing; beneath it flowed the Earthspring Gold Fountain, its rich Spiritual Energy gradually reviving. The whole hall was empty, aside from the throne there appeared to be nothing at all. It seemed that a painting hung on the adjacent wall. A rolled-up painting. Xu Zimei looked around and eventually still came before the painting scroll. He reached out, gently undoing the rope of the painting, and with a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, the entire painting unfolded and fell open. Before he could make out the content of the painting, a flash of white light appeared, and the Spiritual Energy in front of him surged violently. A man¡¯s shadowy figure walked out from within the painting. The man had his hands clasped behind his back, his hair and beard both white, wearing a magnificent robe embroidered with flowing cloud patterns. His expression was gentle, and his face bore a faint smile. If one disregarded other factors and judged merely by appearance, this man resembled a refined gentleman of a muddied world. His features were slightly delicate. Xu Zimei watched the man, and the man in the robe also gazed back at him. ¡°Successor, welcome to the Ancient Heavenly Court,¡± the man said with a light chuckle. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked in surprise. ¡°A Holy Master?¡± ¡°No, I am just an administrator of the Ancient Heavenly Court, nothing but a persistent thought,¡± the man said, shaking his head. ¡°According to the instructions left by the Holy Master, anyone who holds the True Divine Sword is qualified to inherit this Ancient Heavenly Court.¡± ¡°Then where is the Holy Master?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. The robed man pointed upwards, smiling without saying a word. ¡°Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then understood. He said, ¡°What¡¯s left of the Ancient Heavenly Court now?¡± ¡°Everyone has ascended, this place is like a castle in the sky, barely a tenth remains,¡± the robed man said truthfully. ¡°Then what use would I have for this Ancient Heavenly Court?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°To revive the prestige of the original Heavenly Court, to command Yuan Central, to be the recognized master of the entire Continent,¡± the robed man replied with a smile. ¡°Not interested,¡± Xu Zimei immediately lost interest and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°The Holy Master ascended to the Upper Realm, but he once came down again,¡± the robed man continued. ¡°He left behind a great hall, specifically for the successor.¡± ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Of course, you can go anywhere in the vast Ancient Heavenly Court,¡± the robed man nodded. He extended his right hand, and the void in front of them began to undulate. Xu Zimei felt a pulling force, and his entire person was swallowed by space. When he regained his senses, he had already appeared in another void. In front of him stood a somewhat rustic great hall. It was jet black, and aside from that, there was nothing remarkable about the hall. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Beside him, there was a well. The vast expanse of immortal mist was emanating from this well. Xu Zimei took step by step forward, until he was in front of the black hall. He hadn¡¯t even touched it when the doors of the hall opened automatically. He looked up and saw the space inside was not large, only containing a wooden rack. Chapter 968 - Chapter 968 Chapter 967 The Ten Ancient Divine Methods Are All in My Eyes ?Chapter 968: Chapter 967: The Ten Ancient Divine Methods Are All in My Eyes Chapter 968: Chapter 967: The Ten Ancient Divine Methods Are All in My Eyes Only a simple rack lay there, somewhat beyond Xu Zimei¡¯s expectations. He walked into the great hall and approached the rack, where several items were placed. Xu Zimei casually picked up a book and glanced at it, his gaze instantly fixed. ¡°Heaven-shaking Skill,¡± he murmured. ¡°One of the ten great Divine Methods?¡± He then immediately picked up a second book, ¡°Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate.¡± A third book titled ¡°Finger of Heaven-Swallowing Creation.¡± ¡°Eyes of Reincarnation.¡± ¡°Swastika.¡± ¡°Supreme Pill Scripture.¡± ¡°Sutra Trilogy: Present Tathagata Scripture, Sutra of Maitreya Past, Sutra of the Unborn Future.¡± ¡°Divine Demon Visualization Chart.¡± ¡°Law of Heaven and Earth.¡± ¡°Demon Disk Immortal Scroll.¡± Faced with the ten books before him, the shock in Xu Zimei¡¯s heart was hard to settle. To be precise, he even felt somewhat overwhelmed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He casually flipped through the Heaven-shaking Skill and the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, two Divine Methods he had studied before. He found the content exactly the same. ¡°Why are the ancient ten great Divine Methods here?¡± That was a huge question. The only thing Xu Zimei could think of was after the Holy Master returned from Heaven Beyond Heavens. He must have placed all the Divine Methods he obtained in the Ancient Heavenly Court. But what was his reason for doing this? Specifically left for him? But he probably hadn¡¯t even been born at that time. Unable to figure it out and not forcing himself to contemplate further, he first collected all ten Divine Methods. Aside from the ten Divine Methods on the rack, there was also a long flute. The flute, seemingly made of jade, felt slightly warm in the palm. It bore some very strange patterns. It depicted a figure ascending, seeming both male and female, both monster and immortal. It was hard to distinguish, and holding the Jade Flute in his hand, he felt a powerful force lingering inside it. Xu Zimei did not study it further but collected the Jade Flute again. Looking over once more, only one book remained on the rack. ¡°Annals of Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Is everything prepared then?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. After he had packed everything, he looked around the area and, finding nothing unusual, he directly left. Returning to the hall where he had encountered the painting. The man in the imperial robe gave Xu Zimei a token. Saying that it was a symbol of identity from the Ancient Heavenly Court and that if he ever went to Heaven Beyond Heavens, he might have a chance to meet the Holy Master again. After bidding the man farewell, Xu Zimei left the Ancient Heavenly Court. He glanced back, and the dust-covered world was once again enveloped in immortal mist. Xu Zimei also asked about matters concerning the Form Blood Clan, but the man in imperial robes did not answer, leaving everything for Xu Zimei to decide. ¡­ Arriving at the entrance of the Ancient Heavenly Court, the three members of the Form Blood Clan were still battling with the two Different Teeth Beasts. For the moment, it seemed neither side could claim victory. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Chief Shuo watched the Different Teeth Beasts and snorted coldly before backing down. ¡°You¡¯re being unfair,¡± the two Different Teeth Beasts said angrily to Xu Zimei. ¡°You haven¡¯t beaten us, we don¡¯t acknowledge your status.¡± ¡°Why would I need your approval?¡± Xu Zimei laughed lightly. ¡°Did you succeed?¡± Chief Shuo asked, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Unexpected, right? I didn¡¯t really expect to gain anything,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Does Your Excellency have any other orders?¡± Chief Shuo continued to ask. ¡°Find me a quiet place. I need to craft an artifact,¡± Xu Zimei said. By now, having visited the Ancient Heavenly Court, the True Divine Sword no longer held much use for him. He planned to reforge Tyrant Shadow, which, after all, was his Innate True Weapon. ¡°If Your Excellency wishes to craft here, it indeed is a good place,¡± Chief Shuo said with a smile. ¡°This Form Blood Space can defend against Heavenly Tribulations, even the strongest ones cannot break this seal.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise. He knew well the troubles he faced when he reforged the True Divine Sword, as he encountered several Heavenly Tribulations. ¡°The previous Clan Leader of our Form Blood Clan faced a Heavenly Tribulation when breaking through to the Nirvana Realm,¡± Chief Shuo said, ¡°Unfortunately, the Heavenly Tribulation could not break the seal, otherwise we would have left long ago.¡± Hearing Chief Shuo¡¯s words, Xu Zimei nodded slightly. They returned to the territory of the Form Blood Clan. ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Three protected Xu Zimei, allowing him to peacefully craft his weapon. First, he placed the True Divine Sword aside in front of them and then took out the Supreme God Hammer. And the shattered fragments of Tyrant Shadow. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames surrounded the fragments of Tyrant Shadow and the True Divine Sword. He aimed to fuse the two perfectly, only then could he forge their shape. This was destined to be a prolonged period. Golden-red flames burned. After more than half a month, Xu Zimei finally melted them together. He was fortunate that the Tree of Life continuously replenished him, otherwise the immense consumption would have made it difficult for him. Holding the Supreme God Hammer, Xu Zimei visualized the form of Tyrant Shadow, striking hammer blow after hammer blow. The sound of ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± echoed incessantly in the space. Another half month passed, As they reached the later stages, above the Form Blood space, a Heavenly Tribulation began to gather. Even with each strike he made, the Heavenly Tribulation grew stronger. This scene was far grander than previously at Heavenly Dao Academy. Dark clouds pressed down onto the city, threatening to destroy it! When Tyrant Shadow and the True Divine Sword seamlessly merged, forming the shape of a blade, the thunder in the firmament seemed to reach its limit. Crackling explosions roared, bombarding directly downward. Within the seal of the Form Blood Space, a red light barrier formed, blocking all the thunder outside. Heavenly Dao seemed to have been provoked, growing furiously enraged. Bolt after bolt of thunder furiously struck down, the Heavenly Tribulation carrying cataclysmic power. ¡°Looking at this situation, it must be at least a level five Heavenly Tribulation,¡± Chief Shuo said. Inside the Form Blood Space, the atmosphere also grew tempestuous. Countless Seas of Blood began to roil and roar. Waves surged, one after another. ¡°You all wish to leave, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei looked towards Chief Shuo and the others, smiling lightly. ¡°We hope Your Excellency grants this,¡± Chief Shuo nodded, speaking respectfully. ¡°The blade is complete,¡± Xu Zimei muttered, gripping the trembling Curved Blade in his hands. The familiar feeling of Tyrant Shadow surged through him again. ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re back!¡± The Heavenly Tribulation in the sky appeared even more fierce, reaching an uncontrollable state. It was brewing, the final, lethal strike. Finally, as the last thunderbolt seemed to drain all its power, the thunderclouds in the sky began to dissipate. But this cataclysmic, final strike descended. ¡°Now,¡± he held the Tyrant Shadow, unleashing explosive Blade Intent. Outside was the level five Heavenly Tribulation, inside his full force Blade Intent, together they struck towards the shattering of the Form Blood Space¡¯s seal. Chapter 969 - Chapter 969 Chapter 968 Seal Broken, Mysterious Person ?Chapter 969: Chapter 968 Seal Broken, Mysterious Person Chapter 969: Chapter 968 Seal Broken, Mysterious Person Two extreme forces killed their way from within outward. Even the Form Blood Space might struggle to withstand it. That was the thought in the minds of those present. The Sea of Blood also seemed to have sensed something, turning the entire Form Blood Space upside down and stirring the heavens and earth. Gigantic waves roared, threatening to overturn the sky and the earth. Immediately, the people felt as if they were a mere leaf boat in these Shocking Waves, drifting with the tide. The power of the waves was so great, it seemed capable of drowning everything. The Heavenly Tribulation from outside, Xu Zimei¡¯s Blade Intent, and the turbulent Sea of Blood all clashed together in an instant. Yet, the expected explosion did not occur. Suddenly, the surroundings fell eerily silent, as if everything had been frozen in time. Even Zimo found himself unable to move anything but his thoughts. A hand stretched out from the Sea of Blood. A yellowish palm appeared and with a gentle squeeze, the raging Sea of Blood calmed down. Following that, the palm swung, and with one swoop, the Heavenly Tribulation was obliterated. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï With a second swing, Xu Zimei¡¯s Blade Intent vanished into thin air. It was as if everything had returned to its original state. The crazy collision from just moments before had vanished as if it had never existed. ¡°This,¡± Chief Shuo and the others watched, their complexions drastically changing. Only they understood just how powerful that force had been a moment ago. And yet it was dissolved so effortlessly. The closer you get to the Heavenly Dao, the more you feel the difference in power. This statement couldn¡¯t be truer. ¡°A Nirvana Realm power?¡± Chang Style Blood Beast said with a grave look. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. It¡¯s not something that could be done by just reaching the Nirvana Realm,¡± Chief Shuo shook his head slightly. The Form Blood Clan also had an old Clan Leader who was in the Nirvana Void Realm, but when compared to the strength exhibited just now, it was definitely not on the same level. In fact, it was even higher. After the yellowish palm had dissolved everything, it tore through the void in front of it, and a figure of a man stepped through the broken space. The man looked calm, his black hair moving without wind. He stood there as if the focus of the world involuntarily gathered upon him. He was clad in a yellow robe adorned with several unrecognizable flowers. When the man¡¯s gaze swept over, everyone felt an implicit pressure. ¡°My True Divine Sword,¡± the man murmured. ¡°How many years have passed, and finally, a successor has come.¡± ¡°What¡­ is your name?¡± the man looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei frowned in response. ¡°Right and wrong,¡± the man shook his head slightly. The next moment, the man¡¯s expression suddenly contorted, he clutched his head and began to roar in rage. His voice was laced with endless pain. The three of the Form Blood Clan took several steps back; judging from the previous situation, if this man were to go mad, their only option would be to flee since they stood no chance in a fight. Xu Zimei just stared at him, trying to determine whether he was indeed the Holy Master. Unfortunately, he had never seen the real Holy Master. After snarling for a long while, the man once again calmed down. ¡°I want to see you,¡± he said, looking at Xu Zimei suddenly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I right in front of you?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°No, a true meeting,¡± the man shook his head, pointing upwards, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you up there.¡± As he said this, the man frowned again, clenching his teeth tightly. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He said, ¡°I have a premonition that my time is running short. It seems there is something I need to tell you, but I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush, take your time to remember,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Not trustworthy, not trustworthy, no creature is trustworthy,¡± the man said, shaking his head slightly. His expression then turned indifferent again. ¡°Do you want to set them free?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°The Form Blood Clan will emerge into the world again; are you sure you can handle them?¡± the man asked. ¡°Nowadays, there is no second Holy Master to stand up.¡± ¡°Sire, our Form Blood Clan means no disrespect; we only wish for freedom,¡± Chief Shuo hurriedly interjected. ¡°There has never been a need for a Holy Master in this world. Every being has its own destiny,¡± Xu Zimei declared. ¡°Somebody has to stand up, be it the Holy Master or someone else.¡± ¡°Since you are so determined, then I shall satisfy you,¡± the man said with a wave of his hand. The surging Sea of Blood began to dissipate, and the power of the seal weakened bit by bit. It seemed even the man¡¯s apparition was affected. He looked at Xu Zimei and spoke again, ¡°Remember, remember well, I will be waiting for you above.¡± As his voice fell, the Form Blood Space shattered, and the man¡¯s figure vanished. Countless roars echoed in the void. It seemed as if an age-long wait had finally come to an end, and the people of the Form Blood Clan were venting their feelings towards the sky. Some were even teary-eyed, desperately breathing in the air of the outside world. ¡°Keep your people in line,¡± Xu Zimei told Chief Shuo. ¡°Remember what I say: I am not as merciful as the Holy Master. If you trespass again, I will exterminate all of you without mercy.¡± Chang and another person had uncertain expressions on their faces, but Chief Shuo nodded and smiled. He said, ¡°Your Excellency can rest assured. If others do not provoke us, our Form Blood Clan will not overstep.¡± ¡°If your Form Blood Clan wishes to challenge my authority, you are welcome to try,¡± Xu Zimei said, glancing at the group before turning to leave. The Form Blood Space was dissipating little by little. He had two reasons for helping the Form Blood Clan. First, naturally, their actions had moved him. As for the second, he too needed to leave this placea€¡±he couldn¡¯t be trapped here forever. ¡­ Looking up from the land of Destruction, the sky was blood-red. It was a rare phenomenon in the land of Destruction. All beings living in this world looked up at the firmament on this day. The firmament was collapsing, and the seal was breaking. The Lord of Destruction stood at the bottom, shaking his head and sighing, ¡°In the end, we couldn¡¯t hold it back.¡± First, a Form Blood Beast burst out of the seal, followed by groups, hundreds of Form Blood Beasts swarming out at once. ¡°Put everyone on alert,¡± ordered the Lord of Destruction, looking at the Thunder War God beside him. ¡°No one is allowed to conflict with the Form Blood Beasts without my command.¡± ¡°But,¡± the Thunder War God hesitated. ¡°City Lord, it might be better to strike first given the situation.¡± ¡°Do as I said,¡± asserted the Lord of Destruction calmly. ¡­ Watching Xu Zimei leave, the Form Blood Beast named Xu coldly snorted. Dissatisfied, he said, ¡°This kid is way too arrogant. Does he think he is the Holy Master just because he has the True Divine Sword?¡± ¡°Clan Leader, why did you¡­¡± the Chang Style Blood Beast also asked with a puzzled face. Chief Shuo, narrowing his eyes, countered, ¡°Do you think this kid looks like a fool?¡± Chapter 970 - Chapter 970 Chapter 969 Watching His Building Collapse ?Chapter 970: Chapter 969: Watching His Building Collapse Chapter 970: Chapter 969: Watching His Building Collapse ¡°How is this possible, Chief Shuo?¡± Xu form Blood Beast inquired. ¡°Since he is not a fool, how could he dare to let us out?¡± Chief Shuo retorted. ¡°Is he the fool, or are we the fools?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting he has a trump card that makes him unafraid of us?¡± Chang Style Blood Beast asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he has a trump card or not, but I do know that we no longer have the capital to gamble.¡± Chief Shuo said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how ambitious you two are, but trust me, our people now only desire one thinga€¡±freedom. Nothing else. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Moreover, this is no longer the Mythical Era. What era is this? What changes have occurred in the Continent today? We know nothing.¡± ¡°If the Form Blood Clan gets exterminated due to my erroneous decision, I don¡¯t want to be that eternal sinner.¡± Chief Shuo sighed as he spoke. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°The ship of the new era has already set sail, and where do we, the people of the old era, go from here?¡± Upon hearing Chief Shuo¡¯s words, both were quietly reflective. Though still somewhat unwilling, they had to admit that they were strangers in this era. ¡°Keep the clanspeople in line; let¡¯s plan everything cautiously,¡± Chief Shuo said. ¡­ The Form Blood Clan broke out of their seals but refrained from taking any drastic actions. Xu Zimei found Han Yanrou and the Han Family¡¯s Brothers. He revealed all the truths to them; the world they lived in was but a well-intentioned lie. As opposed to the incredulity of the Han Family¡¯s Brothers, Han Yanrou appeared much calmer. ¡°In the future, this world will not mock you anymore, and many will want to be your friend,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, ¡°Because we are all the same; human.¡± He had assumed the appearance of a Form Blood Beast while in the Form Blood Space; only now was he in his original form. Han Yanrou looked at him, pursed her lips, shook her head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the mockery or how many friends I havea€¡±I just want to be by your side.¡± ¡°You should understand that I don¡¯t have much time to linger,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I am bound for Heaven Beyond Heavens, even to higher realms, where many more enemies await me. And you, you¡¯re not meant to stay by my side.¡± Seeing Han Yanrou bow her head in silence, Xu Zimei gave her his identity token. ¡°Take this token to the True Martial Holy Sect in the Eastern Continent, that¡¯s my home, and consider it yours too.¡± ¡°What if one day I become as strong as you and no longer hold you back, can I be with you then?¡± Han Yanrou suddenly looked up and asked. Xu Zimei smiled softly and lightly nodded his head. For he knew that would never happen. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go to the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Han Yanrou took the token and then asked, ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to return after a while,¡± Xu Zimei looked up at the distant horizon. ¡°Some matters, some debts must be settled. It¡¯s time to end what needs to end, and those who deserve death, let them die swiftly.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei found the Lord of Destruction and explained in detail some matters within the Form Blood Space. He did not know whose orders the Lord of Destruction was following to guard this masterless land. Most likely it was again the Holy Master. ¡°Enough, enough, now I am also free,¡± laughed the Lord of Destruction lightly. Xu Zimei had the other party send a few people to escort Han Yanrou to the True Martial Holy Sect, and the Lord of Destruction did not refuse. He was preparing to say goodbye to Ji Ruobing. However, just as he turned around, Xu Zimei noticed that Miss Jing, dressed in thin clothes, stood in the autumn wind, smiling at him. ¡°Young Master Xu, it¡¯s been a few days since we last met, have you thought of this young lady?¡± Miss Jing smiled tenderly, revealing shallow dimples. ¡°I still have things to do, we¡¯ll talk later,¡± Xu Zimei smiled, preparing to leave. ¡°I have several pieces of big news concerning you, Young Master Xu, would you like to hear them?¡± Miss Jing asked with a smile. Xu Zimei stopped in his tracks, looking puzzled at her. This time, Miss Jing was not joking, and spoke directly, ¡°Seven days ago, the Sect Master Xue Qianhe of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, located in the Eastern Continent, suddenly announced. The Ancestor, Blood Nether Emperor, left a dying wish, saying that the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei, is a great demon who must be eliminated as soon as possible. Six days ago, Taiyi True Gate and Divine Wind Sect in the Western Continent also came forward to declare that to maintain peace in the world, the demon must be slain. Five days ago, twelve of the thirty-six empires in the Northern Continent formed an alliance, all citing ancestors¡¯ dreams saying the demon causes chaos among the stars, leading to great disorder in the world. Four days ago, a poem circulated from the Minor Brightness Holy Land in the Southern Continent. Cutting off the heads of the demons, spares the birth of despised demonic forms. The frost blade severs the demons in hiding, purifying all to sanctity. Three days ago, a woman named Baili Xiao from the Baili Family in the Eastern Continent, claimed herself as the great disciple of Empress Hongtian. Rumors are, the Empress issued a decree, slaying demons to protect the way. Two days ago, Saint Heir Lu Changhen from the Slaying Immortal Sect spoke up. Wishing to lead by example, he wants to rally everyone together to restore order. Currently, the Continent is united like never before, you should be careful.¡± ¡°You say many of these people bear no grudge against me, many don¡¯t even know me. Why are all of them eager to come forward now?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Miss Jing smiled suggestively, pointing towards the sky and said, ¡°Destiny is about to take shape.¡± ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m reminded of a poem,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°What is it?¡± Miss Jing asked. ¡°Watching him build a high building, watching him entertain a crowd, watching his building collapse,¡± Xu Zimei grinned. ¡°They¡¯ve allowed me to feel powerful for such a long time, and now, just a step away from destiny, they wish to see my high building crumble.¡± ¡°So, what do you plan to do next?¡± Miss Jing asked. ¡°Seclude myself, return to the sect, then kill,¡± laughed Xu Zimei. ¡°With all this happening, how can you still stay so calm?¡± Miss Jing chided. ¡°What else can I do? Get frustrated and fearful?¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°Would they stop targeting me if I behaved that way?¡± Miss Jing rolled her eyes at Xu Zimei, then softly said, ¡°You must remember, no matter what, I¡¯m always standing by your side.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Regardless of her intentions, the fact that she shared such crucial information was commendable. After parting with Miss Jing, Xu Zimei found Ji Ruobing. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Ruobing also asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be in seclusion for a while,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He needed some time to assimilate the ten Divine Methods he had obtained in the Ancient Heavenly Court. ¡°Then I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°No need, you better head back to the Slaying Immortal Sect as soon as possible,¡± Xu Zimei refused. ¡°One who doesn¡¯t appreciate kindness,¡± Ji Ruobing huffed discontentedly. ¡°The situation is more complicated than you think,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°I need time alone.¡± Chapter 972 - Chapter 972 Chapter 971 The Gentleman is Magnanimous, Issuing a Challenge ?Chapter 972: Chapter 971: The Gentleman is Magnanimous, Issuing a Challenge Chapter 972: Chapter 971: The Gentleman is Magnanimous, Issuing a Challenge After a long while, Xu Zimei opened his eyes and exhaled a white breath. With a ¡°crack,¡± the ice sculpture encasing his body shattered in response. ¡°Lu Gongjin, from the Lu Family Manor of the South Continent, in his youth had been accepted into the Mysterious Heaven Venerable¡¯s tutelage and cultivated for three thousand years. At the age of eighteen, while descending the mountain with a fellow Sect brother, you encountered a ferocious flying eagle. Your brother fought the beast to protect you, yet you coveted the position of Direct Disciple. Only after your brother was killed did you return to the Sect to report the incident and, as you wished, took the position of Direct Disciple.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Gongjin¡¯s complexion slightly changed. ¡°How do you know?¡± Xu Zimei did not pay him any heed and continued speaking, ¡°At the age of twenty-three, you met a fellow female disciple you fancied. To win her affection, you slaughtered an entire minor sect and ultimately obtained their Sect¡¯s treasured Glazed Glass Jade Heart.¡± ¡°That was just youthful folly, not knowing better,¡± Lu Gongjin argued upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. ¡°At the age of three hundred, you betrayed your close friend to break through the Divine Vein Realm, trading his head for a Breakthrough Pill.¡± Xu Zimei kept speaking relentlessly. ¡°Enough, shut your mouth,¡± Lu Gongjin took a deep breath, his pupils shrinking, his gaze towards Xu Zimei filled with some horror. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï These were things from his life he did not wish to bring up. Every person who becomes strong, try asking who hasn¡¯t spilled blood, who hasn¡¯t employed despicable means. ¡°After the age of five hundred, you settled down quite a bit. But you still couldn¡¯t stay away from reputation, cultivating Vast Righteous Qi, and took pleasure in acting chivalrously. However, your chivalrous deeds were well-known to all, and those of little consequence, you never even glanced at once. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï You¡¯re the type who won¡¯t sweep his own house but aspires to sweep the whole world.¡± ¡°Utter nonsense,¡± Lu Gongjin snorted coldly. With an embarrassed expression, he said, ¡°We, the chivalrous people of the sect, don¡¯t need pointers from a demon like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never denied being a demon, but when will you people, who always like to wave the banner of righteousness, dare to admit the truth?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Words are of no use. Once I capture you and bring you back, everything will become clear,¡± Lu Gongjin said coldly. His aura surged to the heavens, his vast Vast Righteous Qi rolling out magnificently. The Gentleman Sword at his waist unsheathed and went straight for Xu Zimei. Beneath his feet, the snow flew, and the Undying Flowers began to dance, swirling in the void. Xu Zimei used his fist as a weapon, smashing it outwards with force. From his fist, endless power erupted, and the sound of the void exploding reverberated, ¡°boom boom boom.¡± Such was the terror of a single punch. At the moment of clash between fist and sword, the Gentleman Sword actually bent from the impact. Yet its resilience was excellent, even as it bent extremely, it still did not break. ¡°Demons pollute the world, evil cultivators fill the earth. My righteousness, naturally aimed to slash injustice, touch up to every living being¡¯s grievances.¡± Lu Gongjin¡¯s aura became even more magnificent, and as he expelled a breath of true energy, a vast lucky cloud enveloped him. His Vast Righteous Qi soared, the Gentleman Sword roaring as it sliced through the heavens, slashing down. ¡°It¡¯s hard to cultivate the Way, as hard as ascending into the blue sky, understanding human nature, realizing one¡¯s true heart.¡± Xu Zimei sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t even face your own heart, what ¡®Way¡¯ do you cultivate, and what injustice do you claim to slash?¡± At his fist, Spiritual Energy surged like a mighty ship embarking on a voyage, shattering everything in its path like a fragile boat with flat leaves. ¡°Kneel before me,¡± Xu Zimei bellowed angrily. The Longsword mourned as it was forced to slam Lu Gongjin into the ground. He retained a breath of Spiritual Energy in his heart, holding an invincible stature in this world. Lu Gongjin only felt Shocking Waves crashing down, every Vein Gate, organ, and everything else inside him shattered. His mind went blank, as if his entire being had grown numb. His body knelt in the snow, then his head slumped straight to the ground. His pupils lost focus, only seeing his own Gentleman Sword fall before his eyes. ¡°The upright are open and candid, the petty are forever anxious,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°You, a man like you, dare to name your sword Gentleman Sword?¡± ¡°The grand absurdity of the world.¡± Xu Zimei stepped over Lu Gongjin¡¯s corpse, as the snow quickly covered the blood. Only the frigid body remained, buried in the frost. Halfway across, Xu Zimei suddenly stopped. He turned towards the void and cracked a light smile. ¡°Hey, remember to collect his corpse.¡± ¡­ After his figure disappeared into the vast snowflakes, several figures in black robes emerged from the void. ¡°My lord, this,¡± the figure on the left hesitated. ¡°Go back and register,¡± the figure on the right replied indifferently. ¡°Yes, but what about this corpse?¡± ¡°Feed it to the dogs.¡± Returning to the Sect Gate, he felt somewhat dispirited. The gatekeeping disciple did not stop him, and he walked straight towards Azure Mountain Peak. After all, since he had returned, he was obliged to greet his parents first. Xu Qingshan was sitting by a stream at the peak of the mountain, seemingly cultivating. Upon seeing Xu Zimei approach, he suddenly opened his eyes, and a sharp glint flashed by. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Um,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°She has gone to your grandfather¡¯s house,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Did you have a safe journey?¡± ¡°Nothing happened,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, take some time to rest well,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Your father is here to handle everything.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, neither refusing nor agreeing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to rest,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Go on,¡± Xu Qingshan motioned with his hand. Neither father nor son mentioned the recent events tacitly. Since his last venture out, Xiao Guizi never returned. However, Lin Ruhu did come back to the Holy Sect, and he has become a pillar among the Sect¡¯s younger generation. He returned to his residence at Goose Southern Peak, where his two maids, Xia Qiu and Chun Xiang, were waiting in the courtyard just as when he had left. Everything was cleaned spotlessly. ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough journey, Young Master,¡± Xia Qiu greeted with a smile. ¡°Come, serve this young master with his bath,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡­ The sky above the True Martial Holy Sect was very blue, Even when the outside world was covered in snow and winter had set in, the Sect enjoyed a spring-like climate year-round. The wind, no less arrogant, gently brushed past the face. Xu Zimei lay on the recliner, basking in the breeze, in utter leisure. ¡°Brother Zimo,¡± Lin Ruhu¡¯s loud voice could be heard from afar. Having not seen him for some time, he appeared much stronger and burlier. With short hair, and his skin had also darkened considerably, perhaps due to the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, he seemed somewhat fierce and intimidating. ¡°Long time no see, Ruhu,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Why are you still lying around here? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s become of the outside world?¡± Lin Ruhu said anxiously. ¡°Eat one bite at a time, handle one thing at a time. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh. ¡°Then help me with a favor.¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Lin Ruhu hurriedly asked. ¡°Send a challenge letter to the Baili Family, tell them I¡¯ll take Baili Xiao¡¯s head seven days from now.¡± Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Chapter 973 Battle Robe, Slay Baili, Trample upon Demonic Skills Chapter 974: Chapter 973 Battle Robe, Slay Baili, Trample upon Demonic Skills ¡°It¡¯s been identified as probably possessing a Heaven Shadow Stone, but since the box hasn¡¯t been opened, the integrity of the Crystal Stone can¡¯t be guaranteed. Would you like to claim it?¡± ¡°Give it to me,¡± Xu Zimei took the box. The elder started recording the transaction. Leaving the Treasure Pavilion, Xu Zimei looked down at the box in his hands. The box was white, with nothing particularly special about it. Only the Crystal Stone inside, transparent and nonagonal in shape, contained a mysterious power surging within. He took the Heaven Shadow Stone back to Goose Southern Peak, then brought out a large crystal case. The case contained an artifact, a battle robe. Xu Zimei extended his right hand and gently caressed the crystal case. After a long time, he finally placed the Heaven Shadow Stone into the recess inside the case. A rainbow-like light flashed by, and the crystal case began to dissolve at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the crystal case disappeared, billowing Demonic Qi surged skywards from within the robe. The robe was a black-purple color throughout with the quality of gilded gold, and black-purple stripes flickered continuously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Embroidered at the high collar were several vicious and ferocious faces, each unique in its features. Other parts were covered with Demon Seals. The robe¡¯s blood-red cape faintly bore the imprint of a demonic throne. The moment the crystal case dissolved, the robe soared into the sky, launching itself directly at Xu Zimei. At the touch, Xu Zimei felt a warm power transmitted to him. The Demon Robe automatically fitted itself onto his body, and the Demonic Qi inside him erupted in an instant. Even the Prison Suppressor Demon Body within him seemed to stir and activate. Within his body, the Extraordinary Meridians converted Spiritual Energy into Demonic Qi, as gilded black-purple stripes surged. The red cape rustled loudly in the Mad Wind, with Xu Zimei standing at the summit of Goose Southern Peak. His long hair fluttering, his eyes pitch-black, his Demonic Qi mixed with the intent of the Great Dao, seemingly crossing through ancient times. The Qi reached out across thousands of miles and settled in the city of Hundreds Miles City. Behind him, a new Tyrant Shadow trembled, as if excited, requesting to go into battle. Xu Zimei felt that what he was lacking now was only a BGM. With a wave of his right hand, the massive silhouette of Chaos emerged from the void. Immense Immortal Qi resonated above him in the void. Chaos had long stepped into the Immortal Extreme, with the Great Dao laid out before it to enlighten, even the least talented individuals could achieve remarkable feats. ¡°Boss,¡± Chaos looked towards Xu Zimei and spoke. ¡°Head for Hundreds Miles City,¡± Xu Zimei soared into the sky and stood atop Chaos¡¯s head, saying calmly. ¡°By your command,¡± Chaos roared and leaped down from Goose Southern Peak, plunging straight down. ¡­ ¡°Tell me, who is the strongest among the younger generation in the True Martial Holy Sect now?¡± Several new disciples sat together, curiously discussing. ¡°The strongest among the younger generation naturally belongs to the Saint Heir. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in that position, right?¡± someone beside replied. ¡°But the Saint Heir hasn¡¯t returned for a long time, I¡¯ve been in the Sect for so long and have never seen the Saint Heir.¡± The previous person questioned: ¡°Besides, recently there seems to be a lot of negative rumors about our Sect¡¯s Saint Heir. Everyone¡¯s clamoring to take him down.¡± ¡°Right, I always feel like there are many more people around the Sect Gate recently; whenever we return to the Sect, it seems like countless eyes are watching.¡± ¡°There are many powerful ones in our Sect; we, like frogs at the bottom of a well, cannot imagine it.¡± As they were chatting, suddenly a ¡°boom¡± of an explosion came from not far away. The sound was so loud it nearly ruptured their eardrums. And it was just the aftermath of the explosion that nearly blew their bodies away. ¡°What sort of monster is this?¡± someone yelled, looking at Chaos. ¡°Could someone be attacking my True Martial Holy Sect?¡± ¡°What a joke, who would be so bold?¡± ¡°Look quickly, there¡¯s someone on top of that monster.¡± Suddenly, someone shouted, and all looked up. Draped in a black robe, with a cape as red as blood enveloping him, covered by demonic clouds, the man stood there. ¡°Where is Ruhu?¡± Xu Zimei called out lightly. ¡°Here,¡± came Lin Ruhu¡¯s loud response, as he rose into the air from not too far away. His battle robe was mainly blue with black accents. On the chest, it was as though layered with dragon scales, each piece shimmering with an azure light. Especially noticeable were his arms, covered by Red Hawk Shoulder Armor, a massive tiger¡¯s head emblazoned across his collar. Tiger patterns encircled the tiger head armor, with the Red Hawk matching the blue light, his waist girded by a Silken Barbarian Precious Belt. He stepped into the air, arriving before Chaos. ¡°Where is your Dark Heaven Tiger?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. He still remembered the time when he and Lin Ruhu named their Dark Heaven Tigers, Situ Goudan and Zhuge Cuihua respectively. Unbelievably, time had flown so swiftly; those days had passed by so many years ago. No sooner had Xu Zimei finished speaking than a beast¡¯s roar thundered through the air. The massive body of the Dark Heaven Tiger appeared amidst a storm of blood and the stench of raw meat. Its enormous pupils, dark and mysterious, fixed upon Lin Ruhu. With a powerful leap and a burst of laughter, Lin Ruhu declared, ¡°Today we stand side by side in battle, to flatten Hundreds Miles City, to hell with the Demon Vanquishing Alliance. Let¡¯s drink with Baili Xiao¡¯s head as accompaniment.¡± The two Monster Beasts¡¯ silhouettes stood one on each side, soaring through the air toward the distant Hundreds Miles City. Passing by the gate of the True Martial Holy Sect, Sect Master Xiao, dressed in white, with sword cries resounding through the seas, called out loudly, ¡°Saint Heir, where do you go?¡± ¡°To kill Baili, to trample the demons,¡± Xu Zimei replied just as loudly. ¡°And if you do not return?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t return.¡± The vast silhouettes of the two giant Monster Beasts gradually disappeared over the horizon, leaving behind only their hearty laughs. The joy and grudges of life are just that, no more¡­ ¡­ ¡°Ah,¡± Sect Master Xiao sighed softly. ¡°Why does the Sect Master sigh?¡± A venerable voice came from the side. The figure of the Third Elder slowly approached. ¡°I have no reason to keep him,¡± Sect Master Xiao said. ¡°Why keep him?¡± the Third Elder retorted. ¡°You let your grandson join him, is that not an endorsement of his choice?¡± Sect Master Xiao remarked. The Third Elder chuckled, ¡°I told Ruhu not to get involved in this business, that in a few years, this core Elder position will be his. By then, everything will be at his fingertips.¡± ¡°How do you think he replied to me?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°He said I was too old, unable to understand the ways of the world. True Martial Holy Sect has been peaceful for millions of years; we are merely enjoying the legacies of our ancestors, waiting for death.¡± The Third Elder laughed, unfazed. ¡°He also said that as a man in this world, one should harbor mighty aspirations, to stand at the summit of this mundane existence, to gaze upon sights unseen by the masses. Otherwise, life is too meek, lacking in excitement. As for life and death, let it be.¡± The Third Elder played with a sword in his hand, continuing with a smile, ¡°This sword, it¡¯s just a sword until it¡¯s unsheathed, whether it¡¯s a treasure or a Divine Sword. But once it¡¯s drawn, blood sprayed three feet, staining countless lives, those who see it will retreat three measures.¡± Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: Chapter 974 Black and White Asura, Heavenly Fowl Sect Chapter 975: Chapter 974 Black and White Asura, Heavenly Fowl Sect Hundreds Miles City hadn¡¯t seen such bustle since the day the Heavenly Martial Convention was held. But now, everything had changed, and the entire city was churning with undercurrents. People from various continents and forces had gathered here. According to the Demon Vanquishing Alliance, no matter the identity or the force, if one wished to eradicate the Demon Race, they could participate in this Demon Vanquishing Convention. As for the position of Alliance Hierarch, that would be determined by one¡¯s strength. Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu arrived at Hundreds Miles City and concealed Chaos and the Dark Heaven Tiger. ¡°Zimo bro, won¡¯t we be too conspicuous if we go like this?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. After all, the entire Demon Vanquishing Alliance was organized for Xu Zimei, and now, as the main character, his arrival in such an ostentatious manner was indeed too conspicuous. ¡°Go buy two masks for us to wear. Let¡¯s not rush; I¡¯m quite curious to see what this Demon Vanquishing Convention is like.¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Also, help me investigate which main forces have come this time.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded. He went into the city and purchased two Asura masks. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï One black and one white, ferocious yet domineering. Xu Zimei donned the white one and promptly followed into the city. Perhaps because of the increased number of people gathered within the city, even the street vendors seemed to multiply. Various cries of hawkers and the mixed scents of different foods filled the air. ¡°The Demon Vanquishing Convention starts tomorrow; let¡¯s find a place to rest first.¡± Lin Ruhu suggested. ¡°Go to a busy tavern; it¡¯ll be easier to gather information.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, offering no objection. Xu Zimei had visited Hundreds Miles City once before, during the last Heavenly Martial Convention. Only, he hadn¡¯t paid particular attention to the city. It was Lin Ruhu who knew much more about the place. Led by Lin Ruhu, the two approached a towering tavern. The tavern was named Star Picking Tower. Xu Zimei looked up and couldn¡¯t see the top; it was grand and majestic, truly towering and splendid. ¡°This is the most famous tavern in Hundreds Miles City, with thirty-three floors, known as the Thirty-Three Heavens.¡± Lin Ruhu explained, ¡°It is said that the name Star Picking comes from Emperor Changkong. Legend has it that in his youth, Emperor Changkong stood at the highest floor of Star Picking Tower. One night, a meteor fell. Emperor Changkong reached out his hand, and a star landed in his palm. Since then, the tavern got its name.¡± ¡°Nonsense, the tavern really knows how to gild itself,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Starry sky is tens of thousands of miles away from us, and though they seem as small as dust from afar, each star is immensely huge. A single star could destroy Hundreds Miles City; Emperor Changkong wasn¡¯t even an emperor in his youth, how could he pluck a star?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Lin Ruhu chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just the legend.¡± The two arrived at the entrance of Star Picking Tower to see its doors were just as imposing. The doors, refined from the Five Elements of metal, had blue and red colored building facades and windows, decorated also with some carvings of exotic beasts. Especially noteworthy was the Star Picking plaque, crafted from Starry Crystal, incredibly radiant. It was as if only a pair of Milky Ways were missing from being hung up there. Two women in red robes with impeccable figures stood greeting guests at both sides of the doors. These past few days were the most significant for Hundreds Miles City, so even the shopkeeper of Star Picking Tower personally appeared at the entrance to welcome everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. As they reached the entrance, the shopkeeper suddenly stopped them. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Lin Ruhu frowned and asked. He wore the Black Asura mask, which fit well with his burly body and exuded some intimidating power. ¡°This guest, our Star Picking Tower is currently booked by the Baili Family and only serves those attending the Demon Vanquishing Conference,¡± the shopkeeper said with a friendly smile. ¡°My brother and I are here for the conference, what about it?¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°This conference is not something just anyone can attend. May I ask if you two have any titles?¡± the shopkeeper inquired. ¡°When we, the Black and White Asura, were dominating the entire Continent, you didn¡¯t even know where you were. Now you think you¡¯re qualified to question us?¡± Lin Ruhu grabbed the other¡¯s collar and threatened menacingly. Since he was here to make trouble, he had no intention of being polite. No one would believe that Star Picking Tower could be of such scale in Hundreds Miles City without the Baili Family¡¯s involvement. The shopkeeper¡¯s face changed slightly, but before he could speak, a disdainful snigger came from within the Star Picking Tower. ¡°A pair of nameless nobodies don¡¯t even look at where they are, daring to run wild here. I advise you to apologize to the shopkeeper first.¡± ¡°Who? Who¡¯s talking?¡± Lin Ruhu looked up, scanning around with his tiger-like eyes, and snorted coldly. His gaze turned to the interior of the building where the space was wide and filled with many seated people. The person speaking was a young man at one of the tables, leisurely enjoying his tea with an elder. ¡°Whose dog is this that no one¡¯s taking care of, and it¡¯s just barking wildly here?¡± Lin Ruhu said. With a ¡°bang,¡± the young man¡¯s teacup was suddenly crushed in his hand. He looked furiously at Lin Ruhu and said, ¡°Kid, watch your mouth.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something incorrect?¡± Lin Ruhu retorted. ¡°I¡¯m discussing matters with the shopkeeper here, what¡¯s it to you? Mind your own business.¡± ¡°Kid, do you know who I am?¡± the young man stood up, dressed in a white robe, his face emanating a sinister gentleness. A welling pressure shimmered in his eyes. ¡°Could it be an eunuch?¡± Lin Ruhu guessed. ¡°This brother, he is Zhang Shihao, the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Fowl Sect,¡± a man nearby explained with a smile. It was clear his status was not low, and the crowd around watched the scene with the interest of spectators. Those who came to Star Picking Tower had seen all sorts of situations. ¡°Beast Sect?¡± Lin Ruhu said in surprise. ¡°What kind of name is that nowadays? Well, never mind. Cannot afford to excuse such beastly behavior.¡± Zhang Shihao suddenly slammed the table, his aura erupting, as he glared at Lin Ruhu, grinding his teeth with rage. At this moment, when the tension was at its peak, a light laughter suddenly came from the side. The one who laughed was the elder sitting at the same table as Zhang Shihao. ¡°Haor, I usually teach you. Your cultivation is indeed sufficient, but your Daoist heart is still far from it,¡± the elder said with a laugh. ¡°How could someone provoke you with just a few words?¡± ¡°The Master teaches rightly,¡± Zhang Shihao replied promptly and respectfully. ¡°Since this friend has not heard of our Heavenly Fowl Sect, then you should enlighten him.¡± The elder smiled approvingly. ¡°Let him remember it well.¡± ¡°Understood, Master,¡± Zhang Shihao responded. Then, turning his head to Lin Ruhu, he snorted coldly, ¡°Did you hear that? Do you dare to accept the challenge?¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Lin Ruhu said with a contemptuous laugh. He genuinely looked down on Zhang Shihao, having grown up in the True Martial Holy Sect since he was a child. Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Chapter 975: Twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects Chapter 976: Chapter 975: Twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects Having grown from such a colossal superpower, supplemented by his grandfather¡¯s resources, there was no way he could be compared to Zhang Shihao. Though he had never heard of the Heavenly Fowl Sect, just by the name, it seemed rather unimpressive. If it were truly a distinguished guest, he might have stayed directly at the Baili Residence. That is, only when Baili Residence was full would some other people be assigned to Star Picking Tower. Perhaps it was because of the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, combined with the Asura mask, that his presence was filled with an overwhelming evil qi. Zhang Shihao transformed his right hand into an eagle claw and his left hand into a tiger claw, charging at Lin Ruhu with a fierce momentum. Lin Ruhu snorted coldly in disdain. He lunged forward, aiming a punch directly at Zhang Shihao¡¯s head, intent on smashing it. A trace of surprise flashed through Zhang Shihao¡¯s eyes as he felt the chilly punch approaching, and he hurriedly dodged to the side. But Lin Ruhu was incredibly fast, his spiritual energy surging like shocking waves, his tiger¡¯s roar deafening. His right hand, transforming into a massive tiger imprint, burst forth catching Zhang Shihao with the speed of lightning. His hands, like steel claws, dug deep into Zhang Shihao¡¯s flesh. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? ¡°Ah¡­,¡± a scream followed. ¡°What are you screaming for, it¡¯s just the beginning,¡± Lin Ruhu snorted coldly. With the power of a single punch, Zhang Shihao¡¯s body was sent flying backward. He spat out mouthfuls of fresh blood. Lin Ruhu¡¯s fists clenched with a ¡°bang bang¡± sound as he walked step by step toward Zhang Shihao. His muscular frame emanated the dominance of the king of beasts. ¡°Master, save me,¡± Zhang Shihao cried out while spouting blood. Lin Ruhu just grinned and ignored everyone else. He walked up to Zhang Shihao, stretched out his right foot, and stomped hard on his limbs. The elder¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp gleam as he quickly charged at Lin Ruhu. However, he was fast, but someone was faster. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure instantly blocked him, meeting his palm with a clash. Xu Zimei remained unmoved, but the elder was forced to retreat more than three steps, instantly revealing the difference in their strength. ¡°If you want to play, I¡¯ll play with you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. A look of dread flashed in the elder¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Sir, this is probably just a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no need to kill anyone.¡± ¡°Killing him is too far, it would dirty my foot,¡± Lin Ruhu snorted coldly. He crushed his limbs directly, and screams of agony echoed continuously. At this moment, Zhang Shihao lay on the ground like a dead dog. ¡°I¡¯m just killing a chicken to warn the monkeys. When we, the Black and White Asura, came in earlier, the shopkeeper said he did not recognize our names. Today, I shall let you all know. If anyone still doesn¡¯t remember, feel free to stand up and say so.¡± His words were extremely arrogant¡ªkilling a chicken to warn the monkeys, implying who was the chicken and who was the monkey. It was self-evident. Seeing that no one around spoke, Lin Ruhu disdainfully spat. ¡°You lot also came to participate in the Exorcism Grand Assembly, might as well let my brother be the Alliance Hierarch.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with Lin Ruhu; his gaze swept across the first floor. Eventually, he spotted a familiar figure. He slowly walked forward, looking at the woman in front of him, and smiled, ¡°Miss Jing, what a coincidence.¡± Miss Jing¡¯s attire was different from the previous times. She wore a light purple robe, boldly cut wide at the neck, revealing a beautifully contoured neck and delicate collarbones. Her collarbones were so deep, one could rear goldfish in them. Sunlight streamed in through a window and fell upon her, her skin as smooth as jade, her beautiful face softly glowing. Especially those purposely made-up purple enchanting pupils, which possessed a natural spiritual energy and a subtly charming and cunning hue. It seemed as though no matter where she sat, she would be the one to catch people¡¯s attention at first glance. ¡°This is hardly a coincidence,¡± Miss Jing whispered. ¡°I came specifically for Young Master Xu.¡± ¡°For me? What for?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°The Demonic Skills Conference. Originally, I wanted to disrupt it,¡± Miss Jing chuckled behind her hand. ¡°But now that Young Master Xu is here, there will be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°I think you came just to watch the show,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He had issued the challenge seven days ago, and those who were interested would naturally know. ¡°Young Master Xu has traveled a long distance to get here, aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Miss Jing picked up a cup of wine and handed it to Xu Zimei. The rim of the cup still bore the imprint of red lipstick. It was clear she had just used it. ¡°No thank you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He sat down at the table nearby. Miss Jing smiled and shook her head, ¡°You are still so unromantic.¡± Lin Ruhu also sat down next to him and shouted, ¡°Shopkeeper, bring us brothers some good wine and good dishes.¡± The shopkeeper sighed; clearly, he did not want to cause any more trouble and ordered his people to prepare the meal. ¡­ After dinner, the outside sky gradually darkened. Yet the entire city remained brightly lit, preparing for tomorrow¡¯s Demonic Skills Conference. The Baili Family must be the busiest at this time. Xu Zimei stood on the highest floor of the Star Picking Tower, overlooking the surroundings. From here, he couldn¡¯t see inside the city as it was too high; he could only look down at the outskirts of Hundreds Miles City. Lin Ruhu came up from outside, holding a list. ¡°Zimo, I¡¯ve investigated a bit. This time there are twelve from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Baili Family coming,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°As for the other top and second-tier forces, they are too numerous to count. And these twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects aren¡¯t all; it¡¯s said that many more went to the Central Continent¡¯s Slaying Immortal Sect, wanting to coordinate with the Saint Heir of Slaying Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°We really have a once-in-a-lifetime excitement,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Which twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects?¡± ¡°There are four from our Eastern Continent¡ªthe Blood Nether Holy Sect, Purgatory Holy Sect, Mo Family, and their own Baili Family. Five came from the Northern Continent, including Phoenix Ancient Country, Sword Spirit Country, Vast Sea Country, Great Qian Empire, and Heavenly Dragon Country. While three from the Western Continent are the Heavenly Fox Clan, Minor Brightness Holy Land, and Putuo Temple. As for the South Continent and the Central Continent, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects there seem to have all gathered at the Slaying Immortal Sect, not coming here.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The Northern Continent, known for its empires, ruled by thirty-six empires, could say each empire was equivalent to an Immortal Gate. Many of these Immortal Gates were not familiar to him, he was more familiar with the sects of his native Eastern Continent. ¡°Even the Mo Family is here,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. As a family of the Taoist Array Great Emperor, he had a fairly good relationship with the Mo Family before, having used their Teleportation Array during his last trip to the Central Continent. ¡°Hopefully, they¡¯ll all be surprised tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei murmured as he looked up at the distant starry sky. ¡­ A night without words, The dawn finally broke, and all of Hundreds Miles City could be described as extraordinarily lively, with drumming, lion dancing, and celebratory shouting. The Demonic Skills Conference was officially held at the Baili Family. Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Chapter 976: The Demonic Skills Conference Begins Chapter 977: Chapter 976: The Demonic Skills Conference Begins Just like during the previous Heavenly Martial Tournament, in the central void of the city, there was a projection that captured all the events of the tournament. The location for holding the Demon-Cleansing Assembly was none other than the Heavenly Primordial small world of the Baili Family. Early in the morning, crowds were already making their way toward the Baili Family. Besides the leading twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the procession was followed by first-class and second-class sect gates, as well as renowned loose cultivators across the continent. This Demon-Cleansing Assembly did not have high requirements, and anyone could come out to battle. But life or death was not regarded, in short, if one wished to compete for the position of Alliance Hierarch, they should be prepared to die. Otherwise, with Merfolk¡¯s eyes amidst pearls, anyone could join the fray, and this tournament would never end. Below the Star Picking Tower, after Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu descended, they found Miss Jing waiting for them specially at the foot of the tower. ¡°Zimo bro, how should I address her?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. He did not know the relationship between Xu Zimei and Miss Jing. ¡°You should call me sister-in-law,¡± Miss Jing said, covering her mouth with a light laugh. ¡°So, you were waiting here early in the morning just to tease me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little gentler with me,¡± Miss Jing said with a reproachful look at Xu Zimei. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In an instant, her charm was striking. Taking two tokens out of her sleeve, she said, ¡°Here, these are the tokens to enter the Demon-Cleansing Assembly. Although there aren¡¯t many restrictions for the Demon-Cleansing Assembly, you didn¡¯t think just anyone could enter, did you?¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei took the tokens and said. He glanced at the tokens; one side was black, and the other was gold. The golden side depicted a small figure raising a longsword to strike, while on the black side, an ugly Demon lay on the ground. ¡°Recently, a lot of rhetoric has appeared on the continent, in short, the theory of the Demon King¡¯s destruction,¡± Miss Jing said. ¡°Someone is deliberately spreading it, probably trying to set you against the entire world and make people loathe the Demon Race. There are even those who have begun impersonating the Demon Race, acting under that banner, and looting and plundering.¡± ¡°I think these people are the ones who deserve to die the most,¡± Lin Ruhu said angrily. ¡°Beastly on the inside, sanctimonious scum on the outside.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly to the side. ¡°Zimo bro, do you also think they are beasts?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t care about the others,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at the token, ¡°The Demon King is clearly such a handsome guy, yet he¡¯s depicted so uglily. Just for this alone, gods and men alike are indignant.¡± After finishing, Xu Zimei looked at Miss Jing and asked, ¡°Are you also going into the Demon-Cleansing Assembly?¡± ¡°How could I miss seeing you display your divine might?¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°If you get defeated, I might just be in the perfect position to rescue the hero.¡± ¡°And hey, you don¡¯t have to thank me. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. What will you do when it¡¯s time to return the favor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, if you ever find yourself in trouble one day, or being pursued by enemies, I might consider saving you,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I won¡¯t find myself in trouble,¡± Miss Jing shook her head and said with confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I¡¯m that confident,¡± Miss Jing said, looking into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, word by word. With a ¡°clang,¡± the sound of Tyrant Shadow being drawn suddenly erupted. Startled, Miss Jing looked in front of her to find Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow already positioned at her neck. The icy chill of Blade Intent even touched her skin. She could feel the austere intent to kill. ¡°If I now decide to kill you, then advise myself not to, I¡¯m saving your life,¡± Xu Zimei sheathed his sword and said. ¡°See, I just saved you, and now we¡¯re even.¡± ¡°What kind of heartwarming logic is this?¡± Miss Jing froze in place. ¡°You cursing at me?¡± Xu Zimei looked up, frowning. ¡°No, not at all. TMD means ¡®sweet¡¯. It¡¯s not a curse,¡± Miss Jing quickly explained. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s head to the Baili Family,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off, not dwelling on it. ¡­ As the host of this Demon Suppression Convention, the Baili Family had prepared for quite a while, putting aside everything to focus on the event. The Family Head Baili Chengfeng, too, stood at the entrance of the family gates in a green long robe, receiving the guests with respect. There was a special place at the entrance for checking tokens. Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu, wearing masks, handed in their tokens and walked in. ¡°Zimo, how do you think people would react if we took off our masks during the Demon Suppression Convention?¡± Ruhu asked with a laugh. After thinking for a bit, he added, ¡°They might think it¡¯s a case of ¡®throwing the wolf amongst the sheep¡¯.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡®a tiger entering a flock of sheep¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. The gates to the Heavenly Primordial mini-world were opened, and the portal in the void spun slowly. Those of esteemed status had already gone in first, while the rest could only line up in an orderly manner to enter the Heavenly Primordial mini-world. Returning to the Heavenly Primordial mini-world, Xu Zimei was filled with memories. The first time he came here, he was here to create a world, to steal the Mysterious Yellow Qi. Afterwards, without the Mysterious Yellow Qi, this mini-world was essentially wasted; now it could only be used to host large-scale events, with its vast area being the only advantage left. ¡­ Everyone examined the interior of the Heavenly Primordial mini-world, to see at the very center, a ring nearly a thousand meters in length and width. The materials used for the ring were rare Great Dao crystals. It was evident that the Baili Family had gone all out this time. Many people, including the common folk, couldn¡¯t fathom many things; even if the Demon King were killed, it didn¡¯t seem like the Baili Family would gain much. No one understood why they were so eagerly invested, paying such a hefty price. Around the ring were several hundred seats intended for those of slightly higher status. Especially the first few dozen seats, they were fashioned out of sparkling gold, with dragons and phoenixes, both prestigious and grand in appearance. As for the rest, they had no choice but to stand outside and watch. After all, this election of the Alliance Hierarch had nothing to do with them; they were just there to enjoy the spectacle. Along the edges, there were several very large drums. Xu Zimei checked his token and found he had no assigned seat. It was normal not to have a seat since the moniker ¡®Black and White Asura¡¯ had only come out yesterday. He looked around and happened to see an acquaintance. He exchanged a glance with Lin Ruhu. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the two gentlemen from the Beast Sect?¡± Lin Ruhu swaggered up to them with a grin. Although he had broken Zhang Shihao¡¯s limbs the day before, the Heavenly Fowl Sect was a major sect, and life-saving elixirs were not uncommon. With an elder to treat injuries, recovery wasn¡¯t difficult. Seeing Lin Ruhu and his companion approach, Zhang Shihao¡¯s complexion changed slightly. He asked hastily, ¡°What do you want? This is the Demon Suppression Convention, and all twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are present. You¡¯d best behave.¡± Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Chapter 977: Bewitching Peoples Hearts Chapter 978: Chapter 977: Bewitching People¡¯s Hearts ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you this time,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a smile. ¡°But I must say, your seat looks rather nice.¡± ¡°This is the Heavenly Fowl Sect¡¯s seat,¡± Zhang Shihao quickly spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t like standing; I get irritable, and when that happens, I feel like hitting someone. Once I hit someone, you¡¯ll be paralyzed again, so you get what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Lin Ruhu chuckled. ¡°Master,¡± Zhang Shihao looked at the old man beside him, wanting to cry but having no tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the old man glanced behind him at Xu Zimei, stood up without saying much, and left directly. In this world, he saw too clearly that the only truth was the strength of one¡¯s fists. Xu Zimei and his companion settled into their seats, and it turned out to be quite nice. Although the chairs were somewhat to the rear, the ground was elevated, offering a clear view of the changes on the stage. ¡°Zimo brother, do you want to take part?¡± Lin Ruhu asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Isn¡¯t it typical for the protagonist to appear at the grand finale?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, though. You could give it a try and see how strong you¡¯ve become nowadays.¡± ¡°What about that Miss Jing? I saw her earlier, but as soon as we came in, she disappeared,¡± Lin Ruhu said in wonder. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Stay away from her; that woman is no simple character,¡± Xu Zimei advised. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t she help us?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°Why would she want to help me? Just because I¡¯m handsome?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Maybe it is precisely because you¡¯re handsome,¡± Lin Ruhu laughed. ¡°Hey, that actually makes some sense,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. Despite saying this, he remained vigilant towards Miss Jing in his heart. ¡­¡­ At that moment, a thunderous drumming sound, like roaring thunder, reverberated around them, suppressing the previously noisy scene. The drumming was deafening; the drummer was dressed in red, wielding drumsticks. With red threads tied to the drumsticks, they soared into the air with the beats, fluttering wildly. It was deeply moving. Accompanying the drumbeat, the Sect Masters of the twelve sects marched forward together, heading into the distance. These twelve individuals radiated distinct auras, with endless spiritual energy swirling around them, all exuding an impressive presence, like deities, imposing pressure on everyone present. As the twelve marched past, eleven of them took their seats in the front, while Baili Chengfeng ascended the stage. His green robe fluttered in the breeze, with the sword at his waist sheathed, yet a towering sword energy enveloped him. He raised his right hand, and the resounding drumbeat around them also ceased. ¡°I am very grateful that everyone could gather here today to contribute their strength for the myriad of living beings in this mundane world. I believe there is no need to elaborate among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but for many loose cultivators or smaller sects, they truly don¡¯t understand what ¡®demonic skills¡¯ are?¡± After saying this, Baili Chengfeng paused briefly. He raised his right hand, and somehow a golden scroll appeared in it. The moment he unrolled the scroll, an overwhelming imperial might spread far and wide. At that instant, the imperial might soared to the heavens, like a sword hanging over the heads of the myriad of living beings, making everyone feel the pressure. Unconsciously, they all thought of submitting. On this golden scroll, there were only two words, ¡°Demon Suppression.¡± These words were definitely written by a Great Emperor, the imperial might was unmistakable. ¡°This imperial decree was bestowed by our ancestor, Emperor Changkong,¡± Baili Chengfeng¡¯s words suppressed all discussions. ¡°It is not just our family, the Baili Family; I believe many in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect have received similar decrees from their ancestors.¡± ¡°I can briefly explain to everyone,¡± ¡°In a very distant past, there was a buried history.¡± ¡°The Demon Lord, with his Demon Race, sought to destroy the entire world. During that time, all things perished, living beings were devastated, and warfare filled the skies.¡± ¡°The entire Continent plunged into despair.¡± ¡°In the end, unable to bear the oppression any longer, everything united to rebel against the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°After tens of thousands of years of struggle, they finally sealed away the Demon Lord and defeated the Demon Race.¡± ¡°Today, as time has faded, the Demon Lord has begun to awaken. Before he fully recovers and gathers his Demon Race, this is our only chance.¡± Baili Chengfeng spoke solemnly, ¡°Do not think this is none of your concern and remain indifferent.¡± ¡°When the day of the Demon Lord¡¯s arrival comes, no one will be innocent.¡± ¡°So now, I ask everyone, like the sages of old, to unite together and join me¡­ in Demon extermination.¡± ¡°Demon extermination, Demon extermination¡­¡± Baili Chengfeng¡¯s words faded, and the area around began to echo with respond, albeit sporadically at first. Even the voices became louder and louder, and the massive crowd rose like a stormy sea. ¡°Utter nonsense,¡± Lin Ruhu shouted, dissatisfied among the crowd. ¡°This man does have a way with words, ensnaring the crowd¡¯s hearts. Why haven¡¯t I noticed before?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°What do you think would happen if I made him kneel down and shout ¡®Long live the Demon King¡¯ later on?¡± On the platform, Baili Chengfeng waved his hands, signaling for the crowd to quiet down. He then smiled and said, ¡°Now that we have formed the Demon Vanquishing Alliance, naturally we must strive for the same goal. But now we are a leaderless mob, which is a great taboo. However, this is also the very reason why we¡¯re holding the Demon Vanquishing Conference today.¡± ¡°I believe everyone is already aware of the rules. As long as you have the strength and can command respect, anyone is eligible to participate. Hereby, I announce that the Demon Vanquishing Conference officially begins.¡± As his voice faded, the area below the platform also became noisy. This conference was not just a contest among the youths¡ªanyone could participate. Even the elders were no exception. ¡°Since everyone is waiting, perhaps I, Huang, will take the lead,¡± a loud laugh came from below. People turned towards the source of the sound. ¡°It¡¯s True Man of Yellow Dragon,¡± someone said. ¡°A Loose Cultivator, yet bold indeed.¡± The Daoist in a yellow dragon robe walked onto the stage with his head held high and a smile on his face. ¡°Who wishes to spar with me?¡± ¡°I will,¡± as soon as he finished speaking, another voice rose. A burly man with a huge frame carrying a large axe walked onto the stage. ¡°It¡¯s Songyue Mountain Man,¡± someone began to introduce to those who were unfamiliar. ¡°They of the Songyue Sect reside on Yue Shan, and it¡¯s said that this Songyue Mountain Man has immense strength, once carrying Yue Shan and traversing a hundred thousand Li without resting.¡± ¡°Sounds impressive, but whether it¡¯s this True Man of Yellow Dragon or the Songyue Mountain Man, I feel they¡¯re somewhat lacking.¡± Someone quietly said, ¡°We are electing an Alliance Hierarch here, they¡¯re not quite up to par, are they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± someone next to him laughed. ¡°They¡¯re creating a chance to show their faces, so that in the future within the Demon Vanquishing Alliance, they can negotiate for a position of authority. Unless a real big shot enters the stage, all this is just a warm-up.¡± The two men stood on the platform, bowing to each other. Songyue Mountain Man slowly took the giant axe from his back. Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Chapter 978 Xiao Dingtian, Traction Venerable Chapter 979: Chapter 978 Xiao Dingtian, Traction Venerable True Man of Yellow Dragon also halted his steps, his gaze calmly looking forward straight ahead, with a golden Divine Dragon subtly flowing within his body. It seemed as if this Divine Dragon, flowing in his bloodstream, was visible and about to burst out of his veins. ¡°North Sea has one pine, enduring thousands of years of worldly life,¡± Songyue Mountain Man bellowed, raising the giant axe in his hands. That giant axe erupted with an unprecedented might, tearing through the void, and chopped towards True Man of Yellow Dragon. A dragon¡¯s roar echoed, only to see True Man of Yellow Dragon¡¯s figure blur, as if truly transforming into a Divine Dragon, hovering in the void. One excelled in strength, the other excelled in speed. For a moment, neither could best the other. After about five or six minutes of battle, suddenly Songyue Mountain Man¡¯s momentum changed; he dropped his giant axe, brought his palms together, and stood in a very strange posture. Seeing that his opponent had dropped the giant axe, True Man of Yellow Dragon wore a skeptical look, but still struck out with a palm. A ¡°boom¡± resounded; to True Man of Yellow Dragon¡¯s shock, he found his power completely unable to shake the other. And by the time he thought of retreating, it was already too late. Countless streams of Spiritual Energy transformed into branches, besieging him from all directions. ¡°Do you know why I am called Songyue Mountain Man?¡± Songyue Mountain Man laughed loudly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Yue stands for Yue Shan, and Pine, because I am the pine tree on Yue Shan that has transformed by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth.¡± Seeing Spiritual Energy branches binding True Man of Yellow Dragon like they were tying him up with ropes, Songyue Mountain Man finally took a breath of relief. The opponent¡¯s speed was indeed very fast. He directly kicked True Man of Yellow Dragon off the stage, though he did not injure him. ¡°This round, Songyue Mountain Man wins, and may choose to fight again or rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a break,¡± Songyue Mountain Man said with a smile. Then, another contestant began to take the stage, giving a sense of ¡®your turn, my turn,¡¯ each dominating for centuries. But everyone knew, these were just the appetizers to warm up; the real feast was yet to come. The entire morning, the duels on the stage proceeded in this manner. Even Xu Zimei marveled, these people really had the patience. Finally, another duel ended. As a figure stood up, the originally noisy scene gradually began to quiet down. ¡°The path of cultivation is like rowing upstream; if you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat. Why not let this monk push the boat forward?¡± A bald monk, one step at a time, steadily walked towards the stage. He wore a necklace of large Buddha Beads around his neck, each bead adorned with different skull patterns. His robe was somewhat old, but very clean. ¡°It¡¯s Traction Venerable,¡± someone said. The Traction Venerable is the abbot of Putuo Temple. As one of the twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the history of Putuo Temple is not ancient. Everyone knows that in Yuan Central Continent, following the era of the Immortal Mortal Emperor, came the Kunlun Emperor. But before the Kunlun Emperor undertook the Destiny, he was known to the world as the Kunlun Monk. The Traction Venerable was his guide, who led him into Putuo Temple. This Traction Venerable is truly an ancient mystic being, his age unknown. In his words, ¡°All beings suffer, the sea of Buddhism is endless, and someone must lead.¡± And he, the Traction Venerable, is the guiding light leading beings out of the sea of suffering. ¡°It seems the master is also troubled,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°This old monk isn¡¯t content with reciting scriptures in his own Putuo Temple and had to join the fun,¡± Lin Ruhu scoffed coldly. ¡°Perhaps he grew tired of the scriptures,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, a nearby young man joined in saying, ¡°Brother, your words are amiss. Traction Venerable is a truly enlightened monk. He comes to rescue all beings from the sea of suffering.¡± ¡°Do you have any sea of suffering needing rescue?¡± Xu Zimei asked the young man. ¡°Yes, there are many,¡± the young man said with a laugh. ¡°My aptitude is not good, my cultivation is low, and I do not have a heaven-defying background, which makes many places seem like a bitter sea to me.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and did not respond further to the question. ¡­ When the Traction Venerable stepped onto the stage, many people who had intended to go up started hesitating. These people understood each other well, and taking a stand would not be a problem, but the Traction Venerable was not someone they could contend with, yet they were still somewhat unwilling to give up. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± a loud laugh rang out at this moment. A man walked forward. ¡°They all fear your reputation, but I am not afraid,¡± the man snorted. ¡°We won¡¯t know who is stronger until we fight.¡± The Traction Venerable looked at the man with a slight smile. Then he said, ¡°Benefactor should calm his mind.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an invisible force appeared around the man, directly pushing him off the platform. Despite the man¡¯s desperate resistance, it was to no avail. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s heart trembled. Pushing him off the stage without injuring him, this is the demeanor of a master. ¡°They should calm their minds, yes, all these people should calm their minds. One should only do what matches their strength,¡± many thought silently in their hearts. The Venerable¡¯s words were not only for the man but for everyone else as well. The entire scene suddenly quieted down. ¡°Yawn,¡± a figure lazily stood up from a chair. He seemed to have just woken up, smiling and saying, ¡°Traction old man, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± Seeing this figure, everyone grew solemn. ¡°Minor Brightness Holy Land,¡± someone murmured. The position this person occupied was exactly that of the Minor Brightness Holy Land. But looking at his appearance, they did not recognize him. Several old ancestors of the Holy Land, including the Sect Master, had heard of him. But this man, dressed in a golden robe, with somewhat messy hair trailing behind him, looked particularly unrestrained. He had a square face, looked about forty years old, with deep-set eyes, a high nose bridge, and a stubble beard. These stubble beards made him appear more mature and steady. Seeing the man walk up, there was a buzz of discussion around, even the Traction Venerable was somewhat astonished. ¡°I am unaware of the distinguished identity from the Holy Land, may I ask who you are?¡± the Traction Venerable humbly inquired. ¡°Identity and name are not important. I walk in the world only to achieve ideals,¡± the man said, smiling. Xu Zimei, sitting in the spectator seats, gazed at him for a long time. Then, he uttered three words, ¡°Xiao Dingtian.¡± An old acquaintance from his past life, considered a close friend from his previous life. Only in this life, he had met him before the obliteration of Extinct Heaven Sect in Central Continent. And had learned of his true identity. A friend from a past life, because he had been defeated and disheartened by Chu Yang. That was why they could become friends then. But in this lifetime, they were absolute enemies, just because his identity was different. This might have been the other party¡¯s ideal, as well as his principle. The Traction Venerable nodded slightly, seemingly acknowledging the man¡¯s words. Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Chapter 979 The Way of Light, Cultivating Buddhism or Goodness Chapter 980: Chapter 979 The Way of Light, Cultivating Buddhism or Goodness The Traction Venerable raised his right hand and performed a Buddhist salute. His right hand transformed into a palm, with Buddha light permeating between his hands, as he took one step over another. Although his steps were slow, he moved rapidly towards the man with tremendous speed. ¡°Putuo Palm,¡± a palm flew down, turning into hundreds of palm imprints. It seemed to be a very ordinary move, but in his hands, it seemed to evolve miraculously, reaching the pinnacle. The man opposite remained calm, waving his hand and smiling faintly, ¡°There are only two hands after all; illusions do not exist.¡± In an instant, the palm imprints disappeared, leaving only two hands slowly dancing in front of him. Traction Venerable was not surprised, his hands pressed together, Buddha light surged under his feet. At this moment, he sat cross-legged on the ground, yet his figure was incredibly fast. Especially when he lunged at the man, his figure had disappeared, not because his speed made him invisible, but because he was genuinely gone. How could one defend against something that has disappeared? ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Diagrams and Six Seats Movement Technique,¡± someone from below excitedly shouted. ¡°Can meditation be a movement technique?¡± someone else asked doubtfully. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°That¡¯s what you don¡¯t know, Putuo Temple¡¯s meditation poses total ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred in number, meaning the same number of evolutions. Single evolution, combined evolution, this calculation can be endless,¡± explained the person previously. ¡°This meditation is indeed the strongest movement technique.¡± ¡°So-called disappearance is nothing but an illusion or a higher-level utilization of the Great Dao, there isn¡¯t truly something that disappears in this world. From birth to arrival, everything has its meaning,¡± after the man finished speaking, he swung his right hand into the air. Clearly, there was nothing in that void before, but a muffled grunt was heard, and Traction Venerable¡¯s figure flew backwards. ¡°Venerable, use your full strength, there¡¯s no need for us to probe each other,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°Within Mahayana Buddhism, there are Five Eyes and Six Senses, I wonder to what level have you cultivated?¡± ¡°Heavenly Vision,¡± Traction Venerable closed his eyes, then slowly reopened them. There was a perceivable change in his eyes, but it was indiscernible at the moment. As if something inexplicable had altered. ¡°The so-called Heavenly Eye, can see the sufferings and joys of beings in six realms, and discern the paths of life and death.¡± Traction Venerable murmured under his breath. He looked towards the man in front of him, and saw lines of life and death around him, his brow slightly furrowing. Normally, each person would only have one line of life and death, extending from birth towards death. This is the destiny of beings. But at this moment¡­ ¡°Something is wrong, something is wrong,¡± Traction Venerable¡¯s frown deepened. Buddhists are generally not the fighting type; they persuade others with great wisdom and teach beings with great truths. But at this moment, Traction Venerable found himself unable to see through the man in front, let alone persuade or teach him. ¡°Heavenly Ear Technique, Telepathy,¡± Among the six senses, he had already opened three. Heavenly Ear Technique allows hearing of all agony¡¯s intent, while Telepathy knows all inner desires and yearnings of others. But at this moment, they were useless; he could perceive nothing. Among the six senses, the remaining Divine Feet is a step technique, which would be of no use against this man. ¡°Destiny Eye,¡± Traction Venerable strained to call out the fifth sense. It was evident he struggled tremendously; sounds of the Great Dao¡¯s chant emerged around him, as if an endless River of Fate flowed in his veins. Threatening to crush his entire body. The power of Destiny Eye is immensely strong; it can see a person¡¯s destiny, know life and death, understand the past and future. The advancement of great eras, the changes of things, to presage unbeknownst is not unduly said. Small enough to see an individual¡¯s destiny, large enough to see the destiny of great eras. ¡°Is this your limit?¡± the man across him said somewhat disappointedly as he shook his head. ¡°If you had realized that last sense, the sixth Leak-Free Sense, maybe you could have put up a fight. What a pity, what a pity.¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Traction Venerable asked word by word. He looked up, only to feel the man in front of him sometimes towering, and sometimes ordinary; unsure which one was the real him. ¡°If you want to know my identity, open your five eyes,¡± the man said with a light chuckle. Five Eyes and Six Senses, Besides the previously mentioned six senses, these five eyes are the Flesh Eye, Heavenly Eye, Wisdom Eye, Dharma Eye, and Buddha Eye. So-called Flesh Eye, is the ordinary eye of beings. Seeing the front but not the back, seeing near but not far, seeing by day but not by night, only seeing visible things without obstructions and barriers. Traction Venerable has cultivated through countless times, and now he had only opened his fourth eye, the Dharma Eye. Dharma Eye is the eye of Bodhisattva, knowing all convenient methods for beings. When Dharma Eye opened, Traction Venerable¡¯s face changed drastically. His entire body began to tremble slightly. ¡°You, you are¡­ Lord of Light.¡± As his words fell, the man in front of him burst into endless radiance. That radiance was not Buddha light, not fire light, nor was it light projected by any object. It was simply the purest, most primal radiance. ¡°Lord of Light, who is that?¡± someone unfamiliar asked. ¡°It¡¯s the founder of the Minor Brightness Holy Land; he was the one who established the Holy Land,¡± someone excitedly said. Some had even started kneeling down, bathing in the radiance, feeling comfortable all over, dispelling all worldly discomforts. ¡°It was my vain pride to compete with the Lord of Light,¡± Traction Venerable said somewhat ashamedly. He was a controller of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, yet he was conceding this easily. ¡°You misunderstood, I didn¡¯t intend to win against you,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head and said. ¡°I saw you in a dilemma, and only wanted to enlighten you. You have realized only five of the six senses, and only opened four of the five eyes, yet for thousands of years, you have failed to progress further, do you know why?¡± ¡°Please enlighten me, Lord of Light,¡± Traction Venerable said. ¡°Let me ask you, is Buddha good or bad?¡± the Lord of Light said. ¡°The Buddha is compassionate, naturally, he is good,¡± Traction Venerable responded without hesitation. ¡°Then, are all the Buddhas in the world good?¡± the Lord of Light asked again. ¡°This¡­,¡± Traction Venerable hesitated. Buddha is just a broad term, there are many who become Buddhas, and when the forest is big, all kinds of birds will be there, he truly dared not assert so. He had even heard that there were evil Buddhas in the world. ¡°You see, you are confused, because you have yet to see clearly your own path,¡± the Lord of Light said with a smile. ¡°You say the Buddha is compassionate, then what exactly have you cultivated, Buddha, or compassion? In fact, your direction was wrong; your heart is kind, caring for beings, willing to guide others. What you¡¯ve cultivated is kindness, is compassion, not Buddha. Or rather, the Buddha in your heart, is nothing but the embodiment of kindness and compassion. I call this overall as Light. Whether it is Buddha or kindness, all are part of my light.¡± Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Chapter 980: Hu Xianer Chapter 981: Chapter 980: Hu Xian¡¯er The Lord of Light was bathed entirely in radiance, At this moment, he was even more dazzling than the sun in the sky. The words from his mouth spouted forth, immediately taking form, akin to preaching, the sound of the Great Dao resounding. Among the crowd below, more and more people began to kneel in worship. ¡°Light is indeed the endpoint of all things, everything begins with light. Along the way, one should disperse the darkness, and ultimately return to glory in light. Be it Buddhism, Daoism, heroes, empires, or worldly conflicts, they are all but aspects of light.¡± The Traction Venerable looked somewhat dazedly at the Lord of Light. His gaze was full of devoutness, by the end, even brimming with hot tears. His emotional changes were not for outsiders to comprehend. After a long while, the light began to dissipate, and the Traction Venerable also stood up from the ground. He gave a deep bow to the Lord of Light. ¡°From today on, I am willing to be the light¡¯s traction. Putuo Temple is a Buddhist temple, and also a temple of light.¡± His words fell, and the expressions of the people below dramatically changed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Without doing anything, merely a few words had made an elder of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect follow him so. The various influential figures present couldn¡¯t calm their hearts for a long time. ¡°May all of you aspire to light,¡± proclaimed the Lord of Light loudly. Instantly, endless flowers of light floated down from above. Following the Traction Venerable¡¯s concession and departure from the platform, Baili Chengfeng also announced the Lord of Light¡¯s victory. Those who knelt were from other Sect Gates. Many mighty ones from various Sect Gates saw this scene, their faces awkward, and they let out a profound huff. This startled those who had kneeled into awakening. One by one, they all had ashamed expressions. ¡­ Legend has it that after creating the Minor Brightness Holy Land, the Lord of Light left and never returned. He wandered the world, spreading light. However, his fame wasn¡¯t that extensive, as he often took on extracorporeal incarnations, and many who had received his benevolence did not know he was the Lord of Light. But the appearance of the Lord of Light this time made many people realize something. Could it be that the demon really intended to destroy the world? Many pondered this thought secretly in their hearts. Meanwhile, Baili Chengfeng asked, ¡°Does the Lord of Light choose to fight or to rest?¡± ¡°Having ascended the platform, one doesn¡¯t simply step down,¡± the Lord of Light said with a smile. ¡°The light advances without retreat, never leaving a way out.¡± ¡°Good, then who will come to challenge the Lord of Light next?¡± Baili Chengfeng asked loudly. The scene immediately fell into silence. Everyone seemed to become quiet. Some dared not, others were weighing the gains and losses. ¡°Perhaps this concubine might try,¡± a somewhat seductive voice spoke up. The voice was like ripples on spring water, gently and softly sweeping over everyone¡¯s hearts. Before even seeing the owner of the voice, many people couldn¡¯t contain the burning within their hearts, already stirred into a reaction. Some breathed rapidly, looking towards the direction of the voice. A pair of pale, nimble jade feet slowly stepped onto the platform. She was not wearing shoes, immaculately so. From the jade feet up, were delicate and fair long legs. Those long legs were covered with transparent light gauze, partly hidden and partly visible. Looking upwards, eager to see not just her face but her entire form. She was an extremely charming woman, with long and straight hair not pinned up, simply cascading over her shoulders. Her lips were soft, her eyes seductive, her nose delicate, her eyebrows graceful. Her features, each seemed perfectly crafted by the heavens. Like gentle waves that seem to flow towards you to embrace you, they intoxicate you. Some people were so captivated that they drooled. Even the most resolute in their Daoist heart had to commend her beauty. ¡°It¡¯s Hu Xian¡¯er,¡± someone resisted his inner turmoil and uttered with a lingering fear. ¡°The Clan Leader of the Heavenly Fox Clan.¡± ¡°A natural-born charming fox, whose Charm Techniques have probably reached their peak. To possess this lady, what else could one desire in the world.¡± Xu Zimo turned his head and saw that Lin Ruhu actually had a mesmerized look on his face. It seemed that this young man¡¯s Daoist heart was not as steadfast as it should be. But he couldn¡¯t blame him; after all, he hasn¡¯t been practicing for long enough. It seemed like a good idea to give him ¡°The Dream of Three Thousand Years¡± when the opportunity arose, to let him temper himself. ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Xu Zimo patted his shoulder. ¡°Ah,¡± Lin Ruhu yelped, finally snapping back to reality. ¡°Zimo brother, what was I just¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zimo shook his head. ¡°The path you need to walk is still long. Although you¡¯re already more outstanding than many of your peers, it¡¯s still not enough. Compared to these old monsters who¡¯ve lived for innumerable years, your cultivation falls a bit short.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Lin Ruhu replied with a touch of guilt. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be discouraged, everyone has gone through this, very few are invincible at birth,¡± Xu Zimo said with a smile. ¡­¡­ At this moment, on the arena, Hu Xian¡¯er looked towards the Lord of Light. With a touch of resentment, she said, ¡°Taoist Priest, you seem so elusive.¡± ¡°Why has Lady Xian¡¯er came forward?¡± asked the Lord of Light. ¡°Taoist Priest, you ask knowingly,¡± Miss Xian¡¯er replied with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°You really have a cruel heart. After leaving that year, I¡¯ve searched for your trace everywhere for years, yet you never came back even for a glance.¡± Hu Xian¡¯er said with a falling tone, ¡°Leaving me alone, to think of you and miss you every day.¡± ¡°Lady, you are mistaken. The so-called Taoist Priest was nothing more than an external manifestation of myself. I am the Lord of Light,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head to clarify. ¡°An external manifestation is also you; I don¡¯t care,¡± Hu Xian¡¯er said. ¡°All these years I¡¯ve searched for you, just for one answer.¡± The crowd beneath the stage watched the dialogue between the two, feeling somewhat astonished. Could it be that the Lord of Light and Hu Xian¡¯er had known each other for a long time, and it seemed that their relationship was not simple at all. ¡°Xiao Dingtian, you big-eyed fellow are actually this kind of person,¡± Xu Zimo said with an interested smile. ¡­¡­ ¡°What answer does Lady seek?¡± the Lord of Light asked. ¡°Do you have me in your heart?¡± Hu Xian¡¯er asked. ¡°Of course, my heart holds all living beings under the heavens; Light broadly enlightens the world. Since Lady is a part of all living beings under the heavens, naturally, you are included,¡± replied the Lord of Light. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about some damn Light,¡± Hu Xian¡¯er replied angrily. ¡°I¡¯m talking about love.¡± ¡°I have no love in my heart,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°Fine. Today, I will stand on this arena¡ªif you can kill me, you win,¡± Hu Xian¡¯er said obstinately. ¡°Why does Lady need to do this?¡± the Lord of Light shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s merely an obsession.¡± ¡°How, you dare not?¡± Hu Xian¡¯er smiled. She smiled with a slight tilt at the corner of her mouth, carrying a trace of pride. The gleam on her fair cheeks seemed to be gentle enough to melt the ice and snow of the Heavenly Mountain. The Lord of Light raised his hand, and a burst of Light descended, blasting her silhouette away. As the Light surged, just a raise of Lord of Light¡¯s hand hoisted Hu Xian¡¯er¡¯s flying silhouette into midair, dozens of meters away. ¡°Can Lady let go of this obsession?¡± the Lord of Light asked again. His gaze was calm and undisturbed, without a hint of emotion. Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Chapter 981: Elder Taia, Lin Ruhu Chapter 982: Chapter 981: Elder Taia, Lin Ruhu ¡°I have not,¡± continued Hu Xian¡¯er, shaking her head. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision, and the tears trickling from her slightly reddened nose seemed to command silence from all things to listen to her voice. ¡°People say we fox spirits are naturally alluring, calamities, seductresses, ominous omens. There have been empires laid to ruin because of fox spirits. From birth, we have been subjected to many gazes, but I always remember the words you spoke to me. Beings cannot decide the fate into which they¡¯re born, but they can decide the fate following their birth. Some are born into wealth and some into poverty. Yet, the wealthy can deplete their fortunes and sink into poverty. But those born poor can endeavor to become affluent.¡± Having said this, Hu Xian¡¯er looked earnestly at the Lord of Light. ¡°The words of the Taoist Priest, I¡¯ve never forgotten; his kindness, I¡¯ve etched into my heart. If you must kill, then kill. This attachment, even in death, I cannot let go.¡± With that, Hu Xian¡¯er actually started to hum a tune. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°A green fox spirit, with a slender, wrapped waist and a coy smile. Gazing playfully, graced with delicate charm, she moves with ease, turning heads to unveil countless treasures. The moonlight is fair, the clouds and bamboo lush, the winds ethereal, she dances with agility. The lotus is enchanting, with icy smooth skin. Entering the mortal world, who can roam freely amidst the red dust?¡± The Lord of Light watched her, his radiance flickering, waging an inner conflict of heavenly proportions. After a long while, the Lord of Light deeply sighed. He lowered his right hand, and Hu Xian¡¯er¡¯s silhouette also lightly descended to the ground. ¡°The Taoist Priest asked me to tell you, he disapproves of you dressing so revealingly.¡± With that, the Lord of Light hurried off the stage and walked away without looking back. His heart was eventually stirred; the light had gaps. Seeing the Lord of Light depart, Hu Xian¡¯er quickly followed behind him. ¡°Is the Taoist Priest jealous, He hasn¡¯t answered my question, Has the Taoist Priest thought of me over these years, ¡­¡­.¡± The two figures vanished within the Baili Family compound along with the echo of their voices. The crowd below looked at each other in confused surprise, Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a fierce battle? Why does it feel like they were force-fed a mouthful of dog food before the instigator disappeared? Baili Chengfeng, who was off to the side, also felt a bit embarrassed, but he had no choice but to step onto the stage. ¡°Since the Lord of Light and Hu Xian¡¯er have left, it implies forfeiture. The rest can continue the competition.¡± ¡°Brother Zimo, I want to give it a try,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°I want to measure myself against these top-notch powerhouses and see just how strong I truly am.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. It was time for Lin Ruhu to step out from the protection of himself and his grandfather and soar in the outside world. Lin Ruhu did not speak, but silently stepped onto the stage. Wearing the Black Asura mask, he drew attention only after approaching the platform. ¡°Who will it be?¡± he scanned everyone, calling out loudly. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°Wearing a mask, hiding his head and tail, probably afraid to show his face.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen this Black Asura yesterday at the Star Picking Tower; there¡¯s also a White Asura, they were quite domineering.¡± ¡°Just a nameless nobody. It¡¯s not his turn to take the stage yet.¡± Just then, a figure stood up from the center of the arena. ¡°If you gentlemen are reluctant, then I shall go. We cannot let others look down upon our Imperial Rule Immortal Sect.¡± A smiling elder said this. ¡°He¡¯s from the Sword Spirit Country.¡± ¡°He seems to be Elder Taia.¡± ¡°The first monarch of the Sword Spirit Country was known as the Ancient Sword Emperor, It is said that his True Fate weapon was a Divine Sword named Taia. This sword followed him through life and death, ultimately bearing Destiny. However, after undergoing the refinement of Destiny, the sword astonishingly transformed into human form. Deeply aware of its profound luck, the Ancient Sword Emperor left the Taia Sword in Yuan Central Continent and ascended alone. After cultivating for countless years in its human form, the Taia Sword finally became the ruler of Sword Spirit Country. And it called itself Elder Taia.¡± At this moment, as Elder Taia took steps forward, his presence was full of vigor. The man himself was like an unsheathed Heaven Shaking Divine Sword, or rather, he was the Divine Sword. The imposing might of Stepping into Immortality rolled in waves. Lin Ruhu was merely in the Divine Vein Realm. But his face was steadfast, unmoved by the formidable presence that attacked like a raging river torrent. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Elder Taia said. With a furious shout, Lin Ruhu extended his fists directly, without any flashy moves, and smashed them towards Elder Taia. When he began his cultivation, Xu Zimei had bestowed him with the legacy of the Tyrant Emperor. Lin Ruhu was always practicing in accordance with it. Every punch was filled with extreme brutality; there is nothing that cannot be solved with a punch, and if there is, then two punches. The sound of ¡°roaring and rumbling¡± explosions arose. The surrounding Endless Void was completely shattered. Elder Taia was not ordinary himself; he was unarmed, but his body contained infinite Sword Intent. As if all this Sword Intent was part of his own body. The two stood together, Elder Taia¡¯s Sword Intent was boundless, yet Lin Ruhu¡¯s fists were equally defiant. No matter how much Sword Intent there was, it was shattered by each of his punches. For a time, he actually overwhelmed his opponent in combat. This was the fighting style of the Tyrant Emperor from years past. Elder Taia seemed a bit surprised, but with a wave of his right hand, he executed a move called Endless Sword Sea. He was extremely proficient in handling these Sword Intents, executing them as easily as if they were his own limbs, with a relaxed ease. Endless Sword Intents formed a torrential flood, charging towards Lin Ruhu to kill. Lin Ruhu let out a cold huff, his Exploding Fist condensing at his fist. It erupted like molten lava, flames spreading out, painting the Firmament overhead a fiery red color. Fist collided with Sword Intent. Because of the great force, the surrounding void broke apart, surged in reverse, and even created a devouring Black Hole. Yet, the two were still locked in a standstill in the void. ¡°Taia Sword,¡± Elder Taia uttered softly. He revealed his True Fate. Lin Ruhu also snorted coldly. Behind him, the phantom of a fierce tiger coalesced. This tiger was the ancient Purple Pupil Demon Tiger. Due to his fusion with the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, Lin Ruhu chose the tiger series for his True Fate. He had not eaten few hardships for this True Fate. Perhaps the previous battles were too dull, but this kind of fighting ignited the enthusiasm of the audience present. Underneath the White Asura mask, Lin Ruhu¡¯s forehead veins bulged, gritting his teeth tightly, as he punched out bit by bit. Watching the Taia Sword, radiating Heaven Shaking sword beams, collide with Lin Ruhu, the void stirred, ending in Destruction. Suddenly, a deafening roar of a tiger came through. Lin Ruhu¡¯s Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body activated. He roared intensely, and in an instant shattered the Longsword, his fist firmly striking Elder Taia¡¯s abdomen. As a Sword Body, Elder Taia did not spit out blood, but the Sword Radiance around his body had already dimmed quite a bit. He looked up to see Lin Ruhu activating one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Not only did the True Fate divine beast appear behind him, but the air around him was also filled with the aura of the King of a Thousand Beasts. Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Chapter 982 Baili Xiao Takes the Stage Chapter 983: Chapter 982 Baili Xiao Takes the Stage Watching Elder Taia, Lin Ruhu¡¯s surrounding tiger roars shook the heavens, with endless might swirling around him. He stepped into the void, charging directly toward Elder Taia. From afar, he seemed like a ferocious ancient beast, brutal and powerful. Like drinking hair and blood. Elder Taia took a deep breath, condensing sharp sword light in both hands. This time, he wasn¡¯t using Sword Intent, but the Sword Dao. Entering the Taoism with the sword, cutting down everything. With a ¡°boom,¡± as Lin Ruhu approached, he felt as if he had been banished to another spatial void. That was the void of the sword. Infinite Sword Intents, even various different sword properties. There were overbearing and unparalleled heavy swords, enigmatic and unpredictable twin swords, and swift swords as fleeting as a white steed passing a gap. All of these swords charged at him, as if to submerge him within them. Even as Lin Ruhu defended with all his might, he was still slashed by several Sword Intents. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï He bellowed loudly, his black and white hair appearing even more profound. His body¡¯s muscles bulged prominently. His eyes had a soul-devouring intensity. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡± ¨C he walked on, his heavy footsteps echoing in this spatial void. Then he raised his arms and smashed heavily around the void. Once, twice, with his body at the center, a vacuum appeared all around. The Sword Intents were all annihilated, and eventually, the void could not withstand his power and was utterly shattered. His enlarged fist swept through the void, landing directly on Elder Taia¡¯s face. The opponent¡¯s body was once again sent flying. His figure sprinting, Lin Ruhu chased after the flying silhouette before it landed, grabbing and punching once more. ¡°Old man¡­cough cough, I admit defeat,¡± Elder Taia¡¯s voice came through. Lin Ruhu¡¯s somewhat frantic expression instantly calmed down. He gasped for air, throwing the figure away. ¡°Elder,¡± the people from Sword Spirit Country quickly went to support Elder Taia. Lin Ruhu took a deep breath; even though he had defeated his opponent, he had still sustained severe injuries. All of them felt like being torn by swords. ¡°This Black Asura wins. Would you like to rest or continue the battle?¡± Baili Chengfeng came by with a smile and asked. Lin Ruhu gave him a fierce look. Then he indifferently said, ¡°Naturally, the battle continues. I didn¡¯t come for the position of Alliance Hierarch, I only wish to see my own strength.¡± ¡°Good, heroic hero,¡± Baili Chengfeng laughed. ¡°Then who will challenge this Black Asura?¡± ¡°Young man, by rights, fighting you while you¡¯re injured would be bullying the weak,¡± a voice came from below. ¡°But this is a contest, and there are no such rules.¡± Lin Ruhu looked up to see a middle-aged man from the Vast Sea Country stepping forward. This man wore a Confucian robe, having a particularly scholarly look, with the robe being white and likewise, white eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s Qi Tianhai,¡± the people below immediately started discussing. It seemed that with their commentary, they could peel away the achievements of every contestant. ¡°The Monarch of the Vast Sea Country, quite rare.¡± Qi Tianhai stepped forward; he did not exhibit the imposing pressure of a King, the might above tens of thousands. Instead, he exuded a boundless Gen presence, like an unfathomably deep sea, approaching step by step. ¡°Young man, just admit defeat,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t really want a hollow victory, although even if you were in your prime, you might not be able to win against me.¡± ¡°Why waste so many words,¡± Lin Ruhu snorted coldly. His fists flew directly towards his opponent. Qi Tianhai shook his head with a smile. With a wave of his hand, everyone started to feel the moisture in the air around them. Waves bashed against the void, flowing down from afar, three thousand feet. ¡°Ruhu is going to lose,¡± Xu Zimo murmured to himself upon witnessing the scene. As the waves surged over, Lin Ruhu found himself enveloped within. Water, both soft and hard, could nurture all things and moisten all creatures. To Lin Ruhu¡¯s surprise, he discovered that he could hardly exert any strength in his fists. It seemed as if the water currents bore a special power that was exceptionally effective at dissipating forces. Even if he broke the water flow with a punch, it was meaningless. For water is shapeless. ¡°Shocking waves,¡± Qi Tianhai raised his right hand, waves of endless water swirling around him. The forefront of these waves morphed into the head of a tiger, rushing to devour Lin Ruhu. Lin Ruhu smashed the water flow with a punch, yet the water splashed all over him. Qi Tianhai next to him concentrated his gaze and let out a soft shout. ¡°Water can be soft, embracing all streams, Yet also hard, freezing thousands of miles.¡± As his words fell, everyone could distinctly feel the temperature dropping, turning cold. The water surrounding Lin Ruhu began to congeal into ice, freezing him entirely. Then, pummeled by the currents, he was sent flying away. Below the arena, the ice shattered and dissipated, Lin Ruhu looked at his opponent with a fluctuating gaze. Fighting this person, he always felt like his strength had nowhere to be applied. ¡°We concede,¡± Xu Zimo spoke from the side. Lin Ruhu returned, looking somewhat downcast. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not happy?¡± Xu Zimo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that, just feeling frustrated about the loss,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°This is not a time for you to be disheartened, but to realize something,¡± Xu Zimo said. ¡°From the start of your cultivation, you¡¯ve been practicing the Tyrant Emperor¡¯s Cultivation Technique and using the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body. You chose the path of brute force from the beginning. But you¡¯ve failed to understand that violence isn¡¯t just about raw power. Strength can be both soft and hard. You must learn to control it freely, knowing how to use it to become stronger.¡± ¡°I will work on it,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded. With Qi Tianhai¡¯s victory, he looked around and cheerfully asked, ¡°Who else wishes to challenge me?¡± The crowd began to settle down. There were some from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but they were not willing to step up anymore. Mainly because some people were indifferent to the position of Alliance Hierarch. They participated in this event partly on the way to addressing the matters of the Demon Race and not out of great interest in the title of Alliance Hierarch. After all, the Alliance Hierarch could only command them outwardly; their respective Sect Gates were still under their own control. As everyone pondered, suddenly there was a sound of wind coming from a distance. ¡°Who?¡± Qi Tianhai thought someone was sneaking up on him and swiftly dodged. But when he looked again, he saw it was just some ordinary ribbons. Ribbons of various colors flew in from afar. Red, blue, green, yellow, purple. The ribbons circled half way around the arena before finally coming to rest atop it. The colorful ribbons, like decorations, draped over the space above the arena. Then on the other end of the ribbons, a graceful woman slowly made her way over. The woman wore a long red robe with several blue clouds embroidered on it. With red edges on her robe and her black hair done up in a high, elegant bun. Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: Chapter 983 Xu Zimei Takes the Stage Chapter 984: Chapter 983 Xu Zimei Takes the Stage These women¡¯s skin, I do not know how it is maintained, surpasses white snow, or perhaps even more exquisite than snow. Her face is as delicate as lotus, eyebrows like willows, those pair of eyes seem like endless ice, capable of freezing everything. Adding a touch of grace to her entire person. Her crimson lips slightly lifted, hands tender like shoots, skin fair like coagulated fat, neck like a slender insect, teeth like bottle gourds, forehead smooth with moth-like eyebrows. This woman is none other than Baili Xiao. Time apart has rendered her transformation unfathomable. Compared to her former self, one could say she¡¯s completely changed, thoroughly transformed in temperament. Seeing this woman step by step ascend from the multicolored silk ribbons, a poem unconsciously surfaces in people¡¯s minds. Charming and ethereal, barely thirteen, in the early days of the second month, with cardamom in the shoots. She is as cold as frost, with immense Immortal Qi swirling around her. As if in a trance, people feel as if they¡¯ve witnessed a fairy in white descending to the mortal realm. Alas, she is not draped in a white robe, nor is she a fairy. Clad in a red gown, blossoming like fresh blood, her face frighteningly beautiful like a blooming night-blooming cereus, bright and full. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Trembling, floating, fragrance overflowing. A spiky daffodil could not be more apt. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Baili family produced an extraordinary woman, capable of rivaling Empress Hongtian of olden days. Today, I am fortunate to witness,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°The radiance of the Empress cannot be overshadowed by anyone, and I am no exception,¡± Baili Xiao shook her head and said earnestly. Her voice was ethereal, like the song of a hundred birds echoing through the mountains. ¡°There is no need for undue humility, the achievements of the predecessors are there to be surpassed,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it was you who proposed to convene this Alliance Hierarch¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Baili Xiao said indifferently. ¡°If Monarch Qi has any doubts, you can raise them after the meeting, but for now, we are still in the midst of competition.¡± ¡°It was presumptuous of me,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°However, looking at you, I really can¡¯t bring myself to strike.¡± ¡°Beauty is but a skull a thousand years later, you overstate, Monarch,¡± Baili Xiao shook her head. ¡°If that is the case,¡± the smile on Qi Tianhai¡¯s face tightened. The formidable aura around him erupted once again, sending Shocking Waves towards Baili Xiao. Baili Xiao looked on indifferently, she extended her right hand and lightly flicked her finger. The rushing water was instantly frozen. With a wave of Baili Xiao¡¯s hand and a ¡°bang,¡± the frozen torrent shattered into pieces, turning into a cohort of ice arrows hurtling towards Qi Tianhai. Qi Tianhai¡¯s gaze intensified, he had not anticipated the enemy to counterattack so effortlessly. Watching the ice arrows, he waved both hands, another stream of water appeared before him. The water formed a circle, spinning counterclockwise in front of him. All the incoming ice arrows were caught up in it. An overwhelming momentum was rising around Qi Tianhai. He spread his arms, and saw several water columns surge to the sky around him, taking the shape of dragons. With vast ferocity, these dragons charged towards Baili Xiao. ¡°Roar and rumble,¡± the sound of dragon¡¯s cry shook the wilderness. ¡°Why bother testing, Monarch Qi?¡± Baili Xiao shook her head gently. She stood still, not moving an inch. A formidable force emanated, and with another wave of her right hand, a giant hand made of Spiritual Energy appeared above her head. As the giant hand struck down, a faint, intriguing smile appeared on Qi Tianhai¡¯s lips. The giant hand missed its target, As those four Water Dragons bore down on Baili Xiao, they suddenly dispersed, then seeped into the ground in the four cardinal directions. Baili Xiao frowned at all of this. ¡°Formation?¡± sensing the changing atmosphere around her, she asked. ¡°You guessed it,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re a tough opponent; I must strike you down with a single blow.¡± Qi Tianhai snapped his fingers. The arena beneath their feet began to shake. Four forces surged towards the sky, intercrossing with each other at four different positions. It formed a pattern like a four-pointed star. ¡°Frost Dragon Sealing Array,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a light chuckle. Inside the Formation, the ground turned white as if covered by a layer of frost. A gigantic Ice Dragon spiraled up and appeared above them. The huge dragon head exhaled two streams of white frost. Baili Xiao found herself unable to move, her surrounding space completely sealed. At this moment, Qi Tianhai no longer held anything back. His True Fate above his head burst open, and he let out a fierce shout. ¡°The waters of the Yellow River come from the sky, rushing to the sea, never to return.¡± Above his head, the Firmament began to change. The wind picked up, and the sound of rushing water, ¡°gushing and rumbling,¡± grew louder. Suddenly, the Firmament was torn open, revealing a vast and boundless sea. It was a real sea ¡ª immense and limitless, with only the sound of flowing water, the flooding Yellow River flowing overhead. ¡°If you concede now, I can spare your life,¡± said Qi Tianhai. ¡°Should this True Fate descend, you will bear the consequences.¡± Baili Xiao looked at him, her expression calm and unperturbed. ¡°Kill,¡± Qi Tianhai commanded coldly. Hand dragging the vast sea, he made a killing move towards Baili Xiao. The power of nature is indeed fearsome; it can even be understood as the might of heaven and earth. Such a vast sea falling down would annihilate everything. With a ¡°boom,¡± centered around the Formation where Baili Xiao was. The sea¡­ fell. In an instant, it was as if a fortress had been breached, and the raging surging waves rushed forth. Heaven and earth were roaring, the arena crafted of Great Dao crystals cracked, the storm swept through, and many spectators even retreated backward. Qi Tianhai watched his masterpiece with satisfaction. This position of Alliance Hierarch, he was determined to win. ¡°You seem quite pleased with yourself,¡± a voice suddenly spoke up behind him. His face stiffened, and his entire body froze. His head quivered as he turned around, facing a face of utter beauty. ¡°How can this be¡­ When?¡± He didn¡¯t have time to think much, as Baili Xiao¡¯s jade hand had already touched his back. A surge of supreme power was transmitted. His body was pierced through, a blood hole appearing. Then he was uncontrollably swept forward, engulfed by the Waves of his own Formation. In an instant, he was obliterated from sight. ¡°This round, Baili Xiao wins,¡± Baili Chengfeng said, smiling with satisfaction. ¡°Is there anyone else who would like to fight? If not, the assembly should come to an end.¡± The audience was dead silent, the Monarch of the Vast Sea Country, Qi Tianhai, had been defeated like that. Everyone¡¯s heart sounded an alarm. Just as Baili Chengfeng was about to make the announcement, a figure suddenly stood up. ¡°How about¡­ I play with you?¡± A man dressed in a black battle robe, wearing a White Asura mask, stood up. A red cape fluttered behind him as he walked up towards the arena, step by step. A gentle breeze blew by, and the man seemed to yawn. ¡°Sorry about that, I¡¯ve been sitting down there for too long and almost dozed off.¡± Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Chapter 984: Six-Fingered Demon Pianist, Demon Disk Immortal Scroll Chapter 985: Chapter 984: Six-Fingered Demon Pianist, Demon Disk Immortal Scroll Watching Xu Zimei step onto the stage, the crowd below began murmuring softly. ¡°That guy seems to be with the Black Asura from before.¡± ¡°Who are these two people? That Black Asura actually defeated Elder Taia. How come we have never heard of such characters before?¡± ¡°It might be someone they know, deliberately wearing a mask.¡± Facing Baili Xiao, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I also wanted to try out for the position of Alliance Hierarch.¡± ¡°Remove your mask,¡± Baili Xiao said with a frown. ¡°Why should I take it off?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°I know it¡¯s you. Since you dare to come, what¡¯s the point of hiding,¡± replied Baili Xiao. Her voice was chilling, filled with intense hatred. Xu Zimei chuckled, slowly raised his right hand, and removed the mask. His long hair fluttered in the breeze. Compared to before, Xu Zimei now had a sharper and more resolute yet colder demeanor. ¡°Who is that guy?¡± the crowd underneath the stage was momentarily stunned. Then, numerous formidable presences surged skyward, stirring the crowd into an uproar. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s the Saint Heir of True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°He must be the Demon King then.¡± ¡°How dare he? With so many of us gathered here, he actually walks right into the trap.¡± ¡°I thought he¡¯d stay hidden.¡± Below the arena, several strong members of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect stood up first. On the side of Phoenix Ancient Country, Heavenly Phoenix Empress, dressed in a fiery red robe, stood up; her red robe spread like the wings of a phoenix. ¡°Since the Demon King is here, I think there¡¯s no need to continue this Demon Vanquishing Congress.¡± Heavenly Phoenix Empress coldly said, ¡°Kill the Demon King, and all will be well.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± the Monarch of Great Qian Empire, Ren Qiankun also stood up and responded. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to avenge yourself personally,¡± Xu Zimei did not pay attention to the others and instead looked at Baili Xiao and smiled. ¡°Now I¡¯m here, giving you the chance. Let¡¯s see if you can seize it.¡± Baili Xiao stared intently at Xu Zimei and did not speak. Instead, she turned her head to look at the indignant crowd below the stage. Perhaps they all thought Xu Zimei was too arrogant. Disregarding so many from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. ¡°Hear me out, everyone; this man and I have irreconcilable enmities,¡± said Baili Xiao. ¡°Leave him to me; I will handle it. Everyone else can support from behind.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Baili Family? Do you want to take all the credit for yourselves?¡± someone shouted from below. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Today, regardless if I kill him or if you all do, the credit will belong to our Demon Vanquishing Alliance,¡± said Baili Xiao. ¡°But this man must die by my hands. Everyone back me up; if I fail, then you can take over, how about that?¡± At this point, Baili Chengfeng also came forward, smiling, ¡°Everyone, just consider it a favor for the Baili Family. After all, the final credit goes to everyone. And there¡¯s no harm in reaping the rewards.¡± The people below exchanged glances, and then saw Ren Qiankun nodding his head, saying, ¡°Then I hope the Baili Family can keep their word.¡± It was only after the crowd calmed down that Baili Xiao turned to look at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before; I will definitely kill you.¡± ¡°There are many in this world who want me dead, even Heaven itself wants my life. But as you see, I¡¯m still alive,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°By the way, I heard you are the chief disciple of Empress Hong Tian. ¡°What a pity!¡± ¡°What pity?¡± Baili Xiao frowned and asked. ¡°A pity to be born in the same era as me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Have you never wondered why I reincarnated in this era?¡± Baili Xiao coldly huffed. ¡°Because of me?¡± Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Among those present here, who isn¡¯t here because of you? You were born to bring destruction,¡± Baili Xiao said. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t spout your nonsense theories to me about being born and destiny. My biggest strength is that I don¡¯t believe in fate, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, they can¡¯t either. The Yuan Central Continent nowadays is just so-so. I heard Heaven Beyond Heavens is quite fun, I want to check it out.¡± ¡°You have to stay alive until then,¡± Baili Xiao coldly snorted. The Spiritual Energy in her hand surged, her right hand opened, as if controlling the entire void. A giant palm formed from the dense Spiritual Energy overhead struck towards Xu Zimei. That massive palm covered half of the firmament, compressing and exploding the air, ¡°boom boom boom¡± thundering overhead. Xu Zimei directly threw a punch, with the Creation Force swirling at his fist, shattering the giant palm. His figure swiftly moved, charging towards Baili Xiao. Both of their figures burst out with extreme might, that of the pinnacle of the Divine Vein. Even said to be the limit of Divine Vein powers. Though not Stepping into Immortality, yet surpassing it. Their figures swiftly streaked across the void, the majority around unable to see the clarity of their fight. Only the void continuously exploding, and the ground of the arena cracking. After a long while, the void exploded once more, flinging Baili Xiao¡¯s figure backwards. Xu Zimei rose into the air, his aura mighty as if piercing through the heavens, suppressing all. His eyes blazed, sweeping over everyone present, finally landing on Baili Xiao¡¯s retreating figure. Baili Xiao slowly stood up, stretching out her right hand. In the distance, the void exploded, a vertical harp flew through, floating in front of Baili Xiao. The harp¡¯s music was lingering, occasionally notes would burst forth. The void stirred up waves as if they could snatch away one¡¯s heart. Baili Xiao leaned on the edge of the arena, the harp slightly resting against her, her fingers slowly moved, the strings vibrating, and a booming sound emerged around. ¡°Everyone, quickly cover your ears,¡± someone yelled from below. Just as the harp¡¯s music sounded, some powerful individuals sensed something amiss. Fortunately, this music wasn¡¯t targeting them, otherwise, people within hundreds of miles would need to retreat. Xu Zimei looked at Baili Xiao, the music notes materialized, mixed with a ripple of notes approaching. ¡°It¡¯s the Music of Seven Emotions,¡± someone knowledgeable exclaimed instantly. ¡°Created by the Six-Fingered Demon Pianist, it¡¯s said to be the strongest music in the Yuan Central Continent. For hundreds of thousands of years, no one has surpassed it.¡± ¡°This music can freely control a person¡¯s Seven Emotions and Six Desires, driving one to madness, to obsession, even to control a person.¡± ¡°I will repay all the suffering I have endured upon you,¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s voice filled with murderous intent followed. ¡°Competing with music, huh,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°I have a piece too, you might try it.¡± He slowly took out the Jade Flute he had obtained from the Ancient Heavenly Court. Among the ten Divine Methods, there is one called the Demon Disk Immortal Scroll. As the saying goes, envying mandarin ducks not immortals, this divisorial method, is a melody of becoming an immortal, and also a melody of becoming a demon. Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Chapter 985 Reincarnation, Life and Death Samsara Jue Chapter 986: Chapter 985 Reincarnation, Life and Death Samsara Jue Xu Zimei slowly picked up the Jade Flute, and the moment the flute sounded, a light yet furious sound transmitted through it. It was like the surging waves of the sea, not possessing a specific style like that of ordinary flute music. Instead, it was particularly chaotic, as if countless waves were intertwining together, numerous voids fracturing densely intertwined. Like a tangled and disorderly ball of yarn. A wildly intense melody, which even those with their ears closed nearby couldn¡¯t control. ¡°Great music is scarce in sound,¡± said Baili Xiao across from him, furrowing her brows. The sound in her hands kept changing. ¡°Great elegance has no melody, Great Dao has no strings.¡± With a few light shouts falling, only to see Baili Xiao¡¯s jade fingers swiftly creating numerous afterimages, sweeping across the strings. However, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he played the Jade Flute, his white robe fluttering with the wind. Demon Disk Immortal Scroll, Nirvana, breaking the boundary between Immortal and Demon, it is the supreme divine melody. This immortal scroll is a composition of rebirth and destruction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï He stands strong as the mountain despite the breeze, he remains unswayed like the moon illuminating the river. Xu Zimei stood at the center, regardless of how hard Baili Xiao tried, her musical notes couldn¡¯t get within three meters of him. Suddenly, with the sound of the Jade Flute changing, at times mad like demons, at times light like immortals. The entire melody intermingled within, and exploded completely. With a ¡°boom¡±, the arena made from Great Dao Crystal Stone underfoot cracked completely. And Baili Xiao¡¯s figure was thrown out by the aftermath. Xu Zimei steadied himself, slowly removing the Jade Flute. Looking at the harp by his feet, he directly lifted his foot and stomped down hard. With a ¡°boom,¡± the originally classical harp instantly shattered into pieces. ¡°Is that all?¡± He looked towards Baili Xiao, chuckling lightly. Baili Xiao stood up, wiping the trace of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth. Her gaze still calm as she looked at Xu Zimei. But the aura around her body became much more powerful. Like the monstrous waves raised by a storm, each wave fiercer than the last. ¡°Time-Space as Flowers,¡± she stretched out her hand and snapped her fingers. Immediately, the world quieted down. It was the true sense of silence, where both space and time had completely stopped. Petals formed by the force of space-time drifted down from above. These petals opened in three layers, as if reflecting eternity. One petal after another, as they fell upon Xu Zimei¡¯s body, they merged into him. Xu Zimei slightly frowned, realizing he didn¡¯t feel much. As more and more petals fell around, Baili Xiao stretched out her hand again. ¡°Eternal Ancient hastiness.¡± Those space-time flowers that merged into his body seemed like seeds, one by one, beginning to take root and sprout. Xu Zimei felt himself enveloped and permeated by the dense power of time in an instant. ¡°Eternal Ancient emptiness,¡± Baili Xiao snapped her fingers again. The previously still void resumed. However, this time, Xu Zimei noticed that space-time was flowing backward, yet the power of the space-time flowers on him was flowing forward. It was as if the flow of time had diverged. One forward, one backward. When the flows of both time-spans overlapped, Xu Zimei felt his being split apart. Endless power wrapped around his body, accelerating his own time. It¡¯s as if a person originally had a hundred days to live, but under ten-fold acceleration, only ten days remain. At this moment, this is Xu Zimei¡¯s situation, the acceleration is far more than ten times. He glanced at his body, which was starting to become illusory. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just mastering the mere basics of the Space-time Great Dao, daring to show it off.¡± With a wave of his right hand, a ¡°boom¡± sound erupted, and this time space-time completely halted. Xu Zimei swiftly moved his right hand, and before Baili Xiao could react, he heavily landed on her shoulder. Her figure was once again sent flying. He was more proficient with this space-time force than Baili Xiao. Looking down from above, Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. ¡°I was looking forward to a surprise from you, but the progress during this time is negligible.¡± Baili Xiao bit her lip, remaining silent. Her aura changed once again, turning from mellow to sharp. ¡°Sword Across Ages.¡± She transformed her right arm into a sword, executing the unique skill of Emperor Changkong. Wu Geng¡¯s sword intent roared towards him, seemingly annihilating the void where Xu Zimei stood. Yet, it was still to no avail; Xu Zimei stretched out a hand and entirely crushed the sword intent in his grasp. At this moment, it seemed Baili Xiao was waiting for this very moment. Her body burst forth with a brilliance, and immediately afterwards, a shadow split from her body. This shadow was another Baili Xiao. Before Xu Zimei could react, the shadow struck him in the abdomen, sending him flying. Xu Zimei stood up and brushed off his white robe. ¡°Your True Fate is reincarnation, deserving for someone who has reincarnated.¡± So-called reincarnation is the most direct method of Stepping into Immortality. This Baili Xiao split herself into two parts, one part stepped into immortality, while the other contested Destiny entering the Taoism. If successful, united in Immortal Path, it can be said to be extremely powerful. At this moment, this shadow stepping into immortality, shone like the bright moon. Xu Zimei also slowly drew his Tyrant Shadow. The sharp aura of the blade echoed through the void. The two shadows of Baili Xiao charged towards him. One figure moved with the grandeur of phoenix dancing in the heavens, mighty and with tremendous force. The other figure, like cutting through wind and waves, belonged to a fighting style that grows stronger with battle. The coordination between the two figures was seamless, displaying special proficiency. While Xu Zimei was dealing with the attacks from the two figures, he also noticed an unusual aspect. These figures were not just simple reincarnations; one was brimming with life, while the other was dead and stagnant. ¡°Life and Death Samsara Jue,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. ¡°This Reincarnation Elder is really generous.¡± Seeing this, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow suddenly erupted with immense power, completely suppressing both figures. One of the ten great Divine Methods, Swastika. A Swastika seal materialized and suppressed them. Immediately, both figures were fully suppressed. Once again, Xu Zimei swung his blade, executing the nineteenth style of Way of Inquiry, both figures of Baili Xiao were sent flying. However, these figures burst with a strong Qi of Life and Death, forming a black hole in front of them. Trying to pull Xu Zimei into the black hole, ultimately trapping him in reincarnation. ¡°You only have these tricks, too unimpressive,¡± Xu Zimei coldly shouted. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand once again slashed through, directly annihilating the black hole, and both figures of Baili Xiao were enveloped under the blade¡¯s path. With a swish, blood burst forth, scattering in the void, a streak of red. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: Chapter 986 Everyone Must Die Today Chapter 987: Chapter 986 Everyone Must Die Today Under the shadow of Tyrant Shadow, the blade¡¯s brilliance dazzles, shattering the void, after which all is annihilated. Baili Xiao¡¯s twin figures are both sent flying backward, each bearing a deep gash. Blood pours forth, the wound shockingly ghastly to behold. ¡°Bring out whatever tricks you have left, lest you go to Hell with regrets,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Do you not feel it yet?¡± Baili Xiao said. ¡°Feel what?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve entered the cycle of reincarnation without realizing it,¡± Baili Xiao chuckled. In the void around Xu Zimei, strands of gray mist unexpectedly appeared, entangling him. Each strand of this gray mist represented a force of reincarnation. At this moment, the power of reincarnation had covered Xu Zimei¡¯s whole body, slowly dragging his form and divine soul towards falling into the cycle of reincarnation. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Xu Zimei frowned. The previous black hole of reincarnation was just a ruse, and even he had not noticed when he had fallen into the cycle. ¡°Wait, the Flying Immortal Body,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly recalled. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï As the fastest of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Flying Immortal Body, in some sense, had surpassed both space and time. The space-time imprisonment by Baili Xiao just now, including the reincarnated avatar, had all been a ploy, meant to provide cover for the reincarnation process. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to kill you, and I understand your origins better than anyone,¡± Baili Xiao continued. ¡°But in this world, there is no such thing as invincibility.¡± At this moment, the power of reincarnation restrained Xu Zimei, and the space around Baili Xiao began to twist, her reincarnation body standing face-to-face with her. Followed by a second reincarnation. Brilliant light sparkled in the void, revealing another shadow stepping out from within Baili Xiao¡¯s body. Three Baili Xiaos stood in the void. ¡°Do you know why I call myself Jade Pure Fairy?¡± Baili Xiao scoffed. Jade Pure Fairy was the name from her past life. ¡°How would I know so much,¡± Xu Zimei replied with an amused laugh. Even now, constrained by the cycle of reincarnation, his expression remained unperturbed. He was merely interested in observing Baili Xiao. ¡°In our times, it was known to all that Empress Hongtian had three disciples. They were the Jade Pure Fairy, the Supreme Clear Fairy, and the Great Clear Fairy.¡± Baili Xiao stated flatly, ¡°But few in the world knew that we were not human, but rather the three purest essences of this world.¡± ¡°The essence of the Three Clears?¡± Xu Zimei was startled for a moment. He had heard of this legend. The cosmos is eternal, yet each world within it is in constant flux. From the establishment of a microcosm to its peak of prosperity, followed by its decline and destruction. After the destructive collapse of the cosmos where the Demon Race resided in the Cosmos Ze Era, and thousands of years of brewing, the current world emerged. The current world is divided into the epochs of Myth, Wild Desolation, and the Era of Emperors. Whether it be the True Martial Great Emperor, who inaugurated the Era of Emperors, or the Holy Master, who initiated the age of Wild Desolation, they each just started a minor epoch. But the world they currently reside in, the entire Yuan Central Continent, also had its creator. Only, the era is so distant that many have long since forgotten. From many ancient mythological texts, the name of the world¡¯s creator can still be found. ¡°Hong Gu!¡± According to legend, after Hong Gu created the world, he perished and his divine soul turned into three essences. They are the three essences known as the Supreme Clear, Jade Pure, and Great Clear. These three essences are the purest and most ancient in the world. ¡­ At this moment, three figures of Baili Xiao stood in the void. Endless might was swirling around them. The entire void was filled with powerful forces. ¡°Empress Hongtian was a unique woman through the ages, who found three types of qi and created the three great Fairy Laws: the Jade Pure Fairy Law, the Supreme Clear Fairy Law, and the Great Clear Fairy Law.¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes sparkled with a divine light, like that of a deity. ¡°The three ultimate Fairy Laws, specially established for the Demon Race, are enough to kill you.¡± ¡°Is that so? The Empress Hongtian must have really worked hard,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°To be constantly remembered by the Empress like this, should I be happy or should I be afraid?¡± ¡°Today will be your day of death, no matter how much you struggle, you are just like a fish on the chopping board,¡± Baili Xiao snorted coldly. Her three figures were seen standing upon the void. All of them raised their hands high, their gazes stern as if a mysterious power was condensing from the void. ¡°Jade Pure,¡± her voice proclaimed, vast and solemn. Subsequently, the second figure also shouted ¡°Supreme Clear.¡± The third figure called out ¡°Great Clear.¡± Three vast and boundless rays of light converged in the void, enveloping everything. At this moment, they were the focal point of everything. It was as though the world gathered here. When the light reached its zenith, it transformed into a beam that pierced the heavens and shot towards Xu Zimei. The three types of qi attacked together, annihilating all the space along their path. In an instant, heaven and earth were silent. It was evident that this move had cost Baili Xiao a great deal. Her two other selves shattered directly, while her true body was deathly pale, and even her stance was somewhat unsteady. Her forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Yet, she smiled as she looked towards the location destroyed by the light beam. ¡°You have ultimately lost to me; all of this should come to an end now.¡± With a ¡°boom,¡± a mushroom cloud rose in the void. The residual shockwaves from the explosion not only destroyed the entire Baili Residence but also affected half of Hundreds Miles City. Everyone scrambled to avoid it. Those with weaker powers were directly blown into the sky. ¡°This,¡± Baili Chengfeng stared blankly at the scene, probably he too had not anticipated this outcome. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as he is dead, everything can be rebuilt,¡± Baili Xiao said indifferently. ¡°The benefits obtained by the Baili Family will multiply hundreds or even thousands of times.¡± In the end, Baili Chengfeng nodded his head. As the aftermath of the explosion settled, the mushroom cloud also slowly began to dissipate. Everyone watched unwaveringly as the dust cleared. ¡°That, that is¡­¡­¡± At this moment, the war song rose. The entire firmament was enveloped by a vast and lingering Demonic Qi. Cloaked in a battle robe, standing amidst the demonic fog, his hair turned a fiery red and loosely floated behind him. On his body, black-purple Demon Seals circulated, emitting a faint glow, as if profound meanings were bursting forth. In his eyes, the Great Thousand Demon Realm seemed to be surging, surrounded by endless Demonic Qi. A blood-red cape fluttered in the wind. Above his head, where the Demonic Qi loomed, the firmament flashed with lightning and thunder, clouds densely packed. Countless black thunders, like Black Dragons, weaved through the dark clouds in the void. ¡°How can this be,¡± Baili Xiao watched the scene in disbelief. In theory, these three Fairy Laws should refine all Demonic Qi; Xu Zimei was destined to die. ¡°Today, everyone shall die,¡± Xu Zimei looked around coldly with an indifferent gaze. Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: Chapter 987 Great Emperor Descends Chapter 988: Chapter 987 Great Emperor Descends Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, someone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Even someone shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. With so many of us, just killing him is enough.¡± As soon as the person¡¯s voice fell, Xu Zimei simply turned his head to look. And with a ¡°boom,¡± his body exploded. Exploded right on the spot. Xu Zimei turned his head again, finding no one dared to meet his gaze. His gaze finally fell on Baili Xiao. ¡°I really want to interview you about your current feelings,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You¡­,¡± Baili Xiao opened her mouth slightly, but at the brink of speaking, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Are you curious why I haven¡¯t killed you?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward. Baili Xiao nodded slightly. ¡°Because from the beginning, we were not on the same level,¡± Xu Zimei grabbed her by the neck and lifted her into the void. Their gazes locked onto each other. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°You always mock me, telling me to accept my fate, saying that my ultimate return is destruction. Little did you know that you are merely someone else¡¯s pawn.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed, then threw Baili Xiao¡¯s figure out and once again advanced step by step. ¡°The great era stirs, and the talented disciples ascend the stage, one after another. For others, these competing talented disciples represent the future, they are the hope of the new generation. But for me, including you, you all are just a bunch of jesters.¡± Xu Zimei said faintly, ¡°From the moment I arrived in this era, everything was predestined. Not destruction, but rather, I dominate everything.¡± Tyrant Shadow trailed behind him, inching forward. Xu Zimei approached Baili Xiao, who looked up at his figure. At the moment he raised Tyrant Shadow, a beam of light suddenly flew from far away. Xu Zimei slashed down with his sword, shattering the light directly. But a figure had already appeared, standing between Xu Zimei and Baili Xiao. The Lord of Light, clad in a radiant light that illuminated the world. He looked at Xu Zimei with piercing eyes. ¡°Please halt, benefactor.¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xu Zimei looked at him and smiled. ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious,¡± the Lord of Light nodded slightly. ¡°Based on what I know about you, you shouldn¡¯t be a lap dog for those people,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I come not for anyone else, but for the light in my heart,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°Your light has already been shattered, that girl called Hu Xian¡¯er,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The expression on the Lord of Light¡¯s face stalled, then returned to normal. No more words. ¡°Do you also think I am a Great Demon destined for world destruction?¡± Xu Zimei restrained his smile, looking at him calmly. ¡°No, the so-called world destruction and world salvation are actually two sides of the same issue,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you bring destruction, but they are definitely not the saviors.¡± ¡°Then why do you obstruct me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I am saving the world,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°If you start a great war with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the entire Yuan Central Continent will be thrown into chaos. Countless innocents will be involved. So whether you bring destruction or not, I must stop you.¡± ¡°Good or evil is not important, what matters is the outcome,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°I seem to understand your Light now. For the sake of the greater world, even if it means sacrificing goodness, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as the world is stable and the nation is at peace, right?¡± The Lord of Light merely had a neutral look, not uttering a word, the light around him growing ever brighter. ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°With my remnant body of Light, extinguishing everything,¡± the Lord of Light said. ¡°Meaningless,¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. His entire body was enveloped in Demonic Qi. If not for the past friendship, he wouldn¡¯t waste so many words with the Lord of Light. Compared to the miserable previous life, Xiao Dingtian was truly a rare good friend of his. Ignoring the Lord of Light, he walked straight towards Baili Xiao. The Demonic Qi around him surged, juxtaposing with the Heaven-reaching Demonic Qi in the skies. The Lord of Light tried to stop Xu Zimei, but as he barely moved, he felt himself locked by a terrifying force. That pressure made his heart pound fiercely. It was a warning, as if the moment he dared to move, he would shatter into pieces the next second. All of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and the other strong arrivals formed a large circle around Xu Zimei, yet none dared to advance. Xu Zimei just walked past the Lord of Light like that. The Lord of Light from beginning to end didn¡¯t move, his forehead faintly sweating. Even the Light dimmed significantly. ¡°Who can save you now,¡± Xu Zimei approached Baili Xiao. Slowly raising Tyrant Shadow, the blade¡¯s Demonic Qi rampaged wildly. As the Curved Blade slashed down with a breathtaking might, everyone¡¯s gazes converged on this moment. With a ¡°bang¡± explosion, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was blown backwards. ¡­¡­ At this moment, above the Firmament, a hole was punched through the rolling Demonic Qi. A beam of light shone down from the Firmament. Within this light, several figures carrying a palanquin emerged. The vast Immortal Qi enveloped the world, with imperial might soaring to the heavens, driving away all Demonic Qi. Endless radiance twinkled within the cloak of Immortal Qi. People looked up at the palanquin, feeling its immense and profound presence. It made one feel like an ant. This palanquin seemed to have travelled across nine heavens and ten earths, coming from the Eight Desolates. This moment above the Firmament was utterly silent, as if it suppressed everything. This vast imperial might hovered not only over Hundreds Miles City, but even the entire Yuan Central Continent, all creatures could feel it. Someone looked up in shock, unaware of what was happening. The Great Emperor¡­ has come. From the endless purifying radiance, a resonating female voice came from the palanquin. ¡°She cannot die.¡± Her voice allowed no doubt, emotionless, as if it wasn¡¯t a discussion, but a command. The revered presence in the palanquin was indiscernible, mysterious, impossible for sight to penetrate. ¡°Empress Hongtian?¡± Xu Zimei looked at her, his interest piqued. ¡°This matter ends here,¡± the voice from the palanquin spoke again. ¡°Sorry, even if Your Majesty herself is here today, or even if the Great Emperors of all heavens descended, even Heaven, it¡¯s useless,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°She must die, I¡¯ve said it.¡± ¡°Kill him, and each will receive a Nirvana Void Pill,¡± the being in the palanquin then ignored Xu Zimei. Addressing all the surrounding Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, she spoke. Nirvana Void Pill, that was a divine pill that could allow beings at the Immortal Extreme to comprehend the Principle and enter Half-Step Nirvana. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s breathing hastened. Everyone knew, the presence in the palanquin was one who kept her word, she wouldn¡¯t deceive them. Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: Chapter 988 Divine Emperor, Ancient Nether Chapter 989: Chapter 988 Divine Emperor, Ancient Nether ¡°Nirvana Void Pill,¡± the person in the mirror had yet to finish speaking when she added. ¡°Besides the Nirvana Void Pill, anyone who comes to Heaven Beyond Heavens in the future can also join my forces and gain a sheltered haven.¡± Upon hearing these words, the crowd around stirred and finally, someone charged towards Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± With one leading, others followed, all attacking with formidable might. However, at the moment when everyone was in disarray and attacking together, a ¡°boom¡± resounded. Once again, a powerful force surged between heaven and earth like an overwhelming sea, suppressing everyone on the spot. Whether it was the old ancestors of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect or the powerful Loose Cultivators, at this moment, they were nothing more than small fish and shrimp in the deep sea in the face of this sudden force. ¡°It really is lively,¡± a male voice spoke up. Immediately after, the crowd saw a black light soaring into the sky on the other side of the horizon. The light transformed into a throne in the void. As if a lotus sprung from the earth, the dark energy formed the seat. A group of people in black robes stood on air, among them, an Avenue to Heaven appeared. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? On the Avenue, Principles flowed, Profound Meanings wrapped around, with the power of gods descending like endless falling leaves, forming this Avenue to Heaven. A man in a red robe stepped onto the Avenue to Heaven and slowly walked over. Eventually, he sat on the throne in the void. The black-robed people around him all knelt beside him. ¡°It¡¯s people from the Divine Gate,¡± someone among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect recognized the attire of the group. The Divine Gate, a power almost forgotten. They originally could rule a part of the world like the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and stand in the secular world. However, their Ancestor was too overambitious. He even crazily thought to rule the entire Yuan Central Continent, Knowing that even the True Martial Great Emperor never contemplated such a matter. Eventually, he angered countless Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, three Great Emperors descended into the world and killed him. And the Divine Gate, from a once Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, turned into a rat crossing the street, helplessly hiding in the Old Land, barely surviving. Watching the appearance of the Divine Gate, some around were still clueless. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, the Divine Gate finally dares to come out of that Old Land.¡± ¡°What are they trying to do? Do they also want a share of the pie?¡± Some didn¡¯t understand, but most people¡¯s gazes were focused on the man sitting on the throne among the people of the Divine Gate. ¡°Great¡­ Great¡­ Great Emperor,¡± stuttered the Monarch of Phoenix Ancient Country, Heavenly Phoenix Empress. The surrounding area instantly fell silent. Two words, heavy as a thousand catties, left them breathless. No matter who was present, any old ancestor from the Immortal Gate, or the undying old monsters among the Loose Cultivators. Renowned throughout the world, or spanning several eras, in front of these two words ¡®Great Emperor¡¯, they were all insignificant, not worth mentioning. ¡°What day is today that two Great Emperors have appeared simultaneously?¡± Someone stuttered out loud. Some glanced at the man on the throne and then at the being inside the sedan, all exchanging glances. Under these circumstances, they were mere cannon fodder, with no control over their actions. ¡°Now that the Great Emperor has appeared among the Divine Gate,¡± someone thought of a terrifying fact. ¡°Could it be that the Divine Emperor of the past didn¡¯t die.¡± Or perhaps, the Divine Emperor was just injured and had been recuperating all these years. Many Immortal Gates recalled their actions of surrounding and attacking the Divine Gate in the past, a chill running from their feet to their heads. Even the being inside the sedan remained silent for a long time. She herself probably hadn¡¯t expected that there would be Great Emperors in this world. ¡°Who are you?¡± the entity inside the sedan asked. The voice was light and ethereal, like the Milky Way descending. ¡°Although I am not from the same era as Empress Hongtian, I know that you are definitely not Empress Hongtian. Right?¡± Divine Emperor slowly stood up. At this moment, it seemed as if heaven and earth were converging around him. Principles flowed and the profound meanings of the Great Dao emerged, with bursts of the Dao¡¯s sounds resonating. ¡°Empress Hongtian would definitely not force her way through the Great Dao and descend to Yuan Central Continent for such a matter.¡± The entity inside the sedan remained silent for a long time, obviously agreeing with the Divine Emperor. Empress Hongtian would not lower her dignity; if she truly wanted to kill Xu Zimei, she would confront him face-to-face in Heaven Beyond Heavens. Not like now, which was meaningless. More accurately, the other party feared that Xu Zimei carried Destiny and feared that they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him later, so they chose to descend to the Lower Realm in advance. For the Empress, this is utterly preposterous. ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± replied the entity inside the sedan indifferently. ¡°Do you want to protect him? Even if you protect him momentarily, you cannot protect him for a lifetime; eventually, it will only burn you as well.¡± ¡°No no no, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Divine Emperor waved his hand. Then he turned and bowed deeply to Xu Zimei. ¡°Greetings, my Lord.¡± As these words fell, the already silent surroundings became even quieter. Everyone was so shocked that their jaws nearly hit the floor, their mouths agape, unable to close for a long time. ¡°What, what did he just say?¡± someone asked in disbelief, repeating their own words. ¡°Could the Divine Emperor be under that demon?¡± Someone whispered. At this moment, everyone felt that the so-called Demon Vanquishing Alliance was just a joke. Especially Baili Xiao, who lay on the ground, her face deathly pale. Suddenly, she recalled the words Xu Zimei had just spoken. You see, as the great era moves, talented disciples climb onto the platform, after your performance, it¡¯s my turn. For others, they signify the future of Yuan Central Continent and the ultimate struggle for Destiny. But for me, they are just clowns in a performance. Baili Xiao raised her head and gradually looked towards Xu Zimei. His face was indifferent and calm, as if everything before him¡ªthe arrival of a Great Emperor, the Demon Vanquishing Alliance¡ªwere all just reflections in a mirror or the moon in water, trivial and negligible. ¡°You had already calculated everything, hadn¡¯t you?¡± said Baili Xiao. ¡°I can¡¯t see through you, never could from the beginning.¡± Just as everything around tensed up and everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Xu Zimei, waiting for his next decision. Again, a sound of splitting the air came from afar. ¡°Young Master Xu, long time no see, are you still well?¡± Another group of black-robed figures flew over from the distant sky. There were noticeably more black-robed figures this time, with ten figures leading, while the others stayed a few steps behind. These figures stood firm, densely covering the entire firmament. ¡°It¡¯s the Ancient Nether clan,¡± someone shouted again. One of the leaders, taking off the black robe from his head, enjoying the sunshine from the outside world. He took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°The space out here is really fresh indeed.¡± Xu Zimei looked up; this person was none other than King Qinyou, one of the Ten Yamas of Ancient Nether. Chapter 990 - 990: The 989th dust goes with the wind Chapter 990: The 989th dust goes with the wind King Qinyou, this is the Ancient Nether who has the best relationship with Xu Zimei. At first, the two even had dealings and cooperation. However, later on, Ancient Nether obtained what they wanted and have been secretly developing their strength since. As Xu Zimei¡¯s power grew, he often had no fixed residence, and their contact also diminished significantly. It can be said that back then, when the entire Yuan Central Continent was suppressing the Ancient Nether, only Xu Zimei did not care about their identity and cooperated with them. ¡°You¡¯re also here to join in the excitement?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light laugh. You should know, this time he had only spoken to the Divine Emperor about the matter, and almost completely forgot about Ancient Nether. ¡°It¡¯s hard for the young master, so naturally, we want to lend a helping hand,¡± King Qinyou said with a smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re less helpful and more likely wanting to hitch a ride with me to see the light of day again,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Nowadays, the entire continent is calling for the elimination of Demonic Skills and the protection of the Way of Inquiry, and no one wants to board your ride. But I, Ancient Nether, desperately seek it; could you leave us a seat?¡± King Qinyou said with a smile. ¡°In my era, I can protect you for three thousand years; after that, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then, thank you, young master,¡± Ancient Nether smiled. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Today, whoever opposes the young master, is also opposing my Ancient Nether clan,¡± commanded King Qinyou. Instantly, the Ancient Nether clansmen around dispersed. Surrounding the area. The faces of those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect instantly turned ugly. For a moment, the situation reversed, yet they dared not express any grievances. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, looking towards the nearby Lord of Light, and smiled, ¡°Now, how will you choose? Are you going to stand by my side? Or theirs?¡± The Lord of Light did not speak, but the light around him fluctuated more and more intensely. ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know; I hope your excellency would enlighten me,¡± the Lord of Light asked shaking his head. ¡°Because in my eyes, you are not the Lord of Light, but Xiao Dingtian. Still the Taoist Priest in Hu Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If you had killed Hu Xian¡¯er just now, maybe you would also be a corpse by now.¡± He did not intend to avenge Hu Xian¡¯er; rather, the Xiao Dingtian in his memory had his own thoughts and ideals and was not reduced to a lapdog of the light. Someone who could compromise for the greater good, rather than stubbornly pursuing something on a certain level. ¡°Regarding today¡¯s matter, I have learned a lot,¡± the Lord of Light replied. ¡°Your excellency also made it clear to me; the road is long and winding, the future still holds a long way to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about one thing,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Please speak, your excellency.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ultimately still the Taoist Priest in Hu Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, not the real Lord of Light, right?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Since your excellency has already seen through, why ask further?¡± the Lord of Light said shaking his head. Xu Zimei has always had a suspicion. Whether it¡¯s Xiao Dingtian or the Taoist Priest, including the person before him, none are the true Lord of Light. It could even be said that the real body of the Lord of Light is not on the Yuan Central Continent at all. These external bodies are just his means to spread the light. But what¡¯s different is that each of these external bodies also possesses their own thoughts. This is the terrifying aspect of external bodies, to endow them with thoughts, rather than being puppet-like. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite eager to meet the real Lord of Light,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°When the time comes, your excellency will naturally meet,¡± replied the Lord of Light. ¡°Then do you want to be the real Lord of Light?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Hearing this, the expression of the Lord of Light froze for a moment. The real Lord of Light¡­ He smiled as he looked at Xu Zimei, still not speaking. Finally, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you become a Great Emperor.¡± Only the two of them understood the hidden meaning in these words. Xu Zimei then turned his gaze towards the sedan chair in the sky. He chuckled lightly, ¡°If this were in Heaven Beyond Heavens, you might still have some say. But now, having forcibly broken through the world barrier, under the rules of the Great Dao of the Yuan Central Continent, how much strength do you have left?¡± The person inside the sedan fell silent. The sedan was dark red, with Mad Wind sweeping through the sky above. The next moment, the four shadows carrying the sedan burst forth with Heaven Shaking might, attacking Xu Zimei. The Divine Emperor was about to make a move but was stopped by Xu Zimei. ¡°Let her come,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. If dealing with a real Great Emperor, Xu Zimei¡¯s strength was indeed much inferior. But for those returning from Heaven Beyond Heavens, they must suffer the influence of the Great Dao rules, probably far more so. Plus, she couldn¡¯t stay in this world for long. Looking at the four shadows charging over, his eyes were originally the Eyes of the Great Dao. Now, one of the ten Divine Methods, the Eyes of Reincarnation was activated. Amidst the Great Dao and Reincarnation, a strong aura erupted. Above Xu Zimei¡¯s head, a massive eye persisted, looking down on all beings with indifference. For a time, space twisted, and before the four shadows could touch Xu Zimei, they were directly devoured by the distorted void. ¡°Do you want to take action yourself?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°I will wait for you in Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± said the shadow inside the sedan, not showing herself, merely speaking indifferently. ¡°Please leave a name so I don¡¯t have trouble finding you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. But the person in the sedan did not respond, merely an immense Immortal Qi echoing from the void. Above his head, the Firmament seemed to have a Heavenly Gate opened. The sedan began to slowly dissipate in the Immortal Qi. ¡°Let me escort you for a bit,¡± Xu Zimei lifted the Tyrant Shadow, and the Blade Intent of Wu Geng swept in. Transforming into an awe-inspiring blade light, it heavily slashed at the disappearing sedan. A cold huff came from inside the sedan, seemingly dissatisfied with Xu Zimei¡¯s action. But eventually, the Pierce the Heavens light beam vanished, taking the sedan along with it. Xu Zimei looked at Baili Xiao in front of him, whispering softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡± At this moment, his emotions were indescribable. Whether in his past life or this one, all past events should conclude with this period. He would carry Destiny, head towards Heaven Beyond Heavens, and witness a new era. At this moment, Baili Xiao gently closed her eyes. Her mind seemed to also surface countless scenes. Chu Yang, the sticky little girl from Qingyang Village, or the various ups and downs of the past life. As the Tyrant Shadow fell and the blade light blossomed, the world in front of her finally became pitch black. Her figure, in agony, disintegrated into ashes. Xu Zimei stood with his sword, remaining silent for a long, long time. He finally turned around, his gaze sweeping across everyone from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and the Loose Cultivators present. ¡°Please have mercy, my lord, spare our lives.¡± At this moment, some people unwilling to die began to kneel and beg for mercy. ¡°We were all deceived by the Baili Family; we are willing to serve under you.¡± More and more people began to kneel down. The longer people live, the more they fear death, this saying is indeed true. Chapter 991 - 990: Apologizing and Declaring War on Slaying Immortal Sect Chapter 991: Chapter 990: Apologizing and Declaring War on Slaying Immortal Sect Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept around, then settled on the rulers of the several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. With a light chuckle, he said, ¡°Now, how should I dispose of you all?¡± ¡°I, for one, am willing to accept punishment for our misdeeds,¡± the Heavenly Phoenix Empress stepped forward to speak first. ¡°Look at you, no one has the courage of even a single woman,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°You clamor about eradicating demonic skills and upholding righteousness, wanting to save the world? I reckon when a true calamity arrives, you¡¯d probably run faster than anyone else.¡± ... Upon hearing these words, everyone shamefully lowered their heads, yet no one dared to retort. ¡°I have only one question now,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Is it really the so-called ancestral wills in dreams, or some sort of inquiries that descended, which united you all to kill me?¡± ¡°It was under the will left by our ancestor, the Great Phoenix Emperor, that we of the Phoenix Ancient Country acted,¡± replied the Heavenly Phoenix Empress. ¡°The Great Qian Empire did the same,¡± someone nearby continued. Xu Zimei looked at these people; it all seemed to be their ancestors¡¯ wills, so it didn¡¯t seem like they were lying. ¡°Actually, not all forces were against you,¡± Elder Taia said cautiously. ¡°At least to my knowledge, among the thirty-six nations of the Northern Continent, only a part entertain such thoughts. Most nations really don¡¯t care about this matter.¡± ¡°The same is true for the South Continent,¡± someone else added. The Imperial Rule Immortal Sects on the Yuan Central Continent are numerous, yet only a small fraction were involved in this incident. Of course, even if it¡¯s only a fraction of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the number is still in the dozens, an astonishing force. As for why these emperors would act this way, Xu Zimei currently has no way of knowing. He would have to wait until he goes to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, naturally, he will meet them, and then he can ask. ¡°You may go,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, looking at the people. ¡°Let us go?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone was stunned, seemingly in disbelief. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m letting you go,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°As for the consequences of this incident, how you will compensate will be up to you. I give you seven days. After that, you will bear the consequences.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s meaning was simple: I won¡¯t dictate how you should atone; it¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ve given you a chance. If after seven days, the way you atone does not satisfy me, then there¡¯s no need to discuss the consequences further. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone knew that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to end it. A significant loss was inevitable, but the extent would require their discussion. In any case, the goal was one: to satisfy Xu Zimei. ¡°Esteemed sir, we will surely give you a satisfactory answer in seven days,¡± replied the Heavenly Phoenix Empress earnestly. She then led the people of the Phoenix Ancient Country away. Other powers also began to leave in succession. As for the loose cultivators who came to participate, Xu Zimei looked towards the Ancient Nether clan, his eyes flashing with murderous intent. He uttered only the word ¡°Kill,¡± the intent was clear and simple. These loose cultivators could not be spared; there must be a blood price, so that some people know to fear. This also served as a warning to those Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. The cautionary tale is still there ¨C the bodies of those people are still hanging in the ruins of Hundreds Miles City. Loose Cultivators are not like Imperial Rule Immortal Sects; the sects cannot run away, their roots are entrenched there. A sect¡¯s upheavals that span millions of years can¡¯t be easily abandoned. But if loose cultivators are released, given the vastness of the Yuan Central Continent, they would likely hide quickly. Moreover, if the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are moved by their ancestors¡¯ wills to kill him, what motivates these loose cultivators? Wanting a piece of the pie? Or just to join in the commotion? From any angle, loose cultivators can neither provide compensation that would move him nor are they easy to manage; they are the best candidates for making an example. At the command of King Qinyou, the Ancient Nether clansmen charged down. The slaughter began, but Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze remained indifferent. King Qinyou and the Divine Emperor descended from the air. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°This battle, while it helped me, also benefits you. Whether it¡¯s your Divine Gate or Ancient Nether, all can see the light of day again.¡± ¡°Indeed, at least during your era, no one would dare offend,¡± King Qinyou remarked sentimentally. ¡°As for matters in the future, it¡¯s not for us to deal with. The younger generations all have their own destinies.¡± ¡°How much longer can you stay, Divine Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The time that Great Emperors can stay on the Yuan Central Continent is limited. Once it¡¯s up, they are repelled by the continent, forcibly required to ascend. Previously the Divine Emperor wasn¡¯t affected due to his shattered destiny. But now that he has appeared, he might have attracted the Great Dao¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold off till your destiny is secure,¡± the Divine Emperor chuckled. Xu Zimei looked up at the horizon, where destiny had already condensed by eighty to ninety percent. He murmured to himself, ¡°Soon, very soon.¡± ¡°By the way, pass on a message to the Slaying Immortal Sect for me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°This incident involves not just the Baili Family but also the Slaying Immortal Sect ¨C they¡¯re the most jubilant. Tell them to bring me the body of their Saint Heir Lu Changgen to apologize, or else I will personally descend upon their Slaying Immortal Sect. I¡¯ll experience for myself the supposed supreme power of the Supreme Domain.¡± ¡°Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s bunch are used to being proud; they probably won¡¯t agree,¡± King Qinyou laughed. ¡°The Sect has the capital to be proud, having five emperors,¡± the Divine Emperor snorted coldly. ¡°But that depends on who they¡¯re dealing with. Times have changed; it¡¯s not their era anymore. Even if a Great Emperor descends, they must watch obediently.¡± King Qinyou nodded slightly, signaling that he would pass the message. Just then, Lin Ruhu led several Divine Gate people, escorting a middle-aged man over. Xu Zimei took a closer look and saw a disheveled man; he didn¡¯t recognize him at first. This man was the Patriarch Baili Chengfeng of the Baili Family. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Zimo brother, several of the Baili Family¡¯s ancestors have died in the recent battle,¡± said Lin Ruhu with a laugh. ¡°Only this old thing hid and played dead, and I discovered him.¡± ¡°Patriarch Baili behaving like this doesn¡¯t match your reputation,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, disappointed. ¡°I remember seeing you full of vigor in the arena, talking about eradicating the demonic skills and defending righteousness, offering the world a pure and clear Great Qian Empire.¡± ¡°Young Master Xu, Xiao¡¯er is already dead at your hand, and our Baili Family has been destroyed by you. Please spare me a path of life,¡± Baili Chengfeng said somewhat raggedly. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask of me.¡± ¡°The Patriarch Baili I remember isn¡¯t like this,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°There is only one explanation: on the surface, you beg me for mercy, clinging desperately to life. In fact, you¡¯re intent on revenge, aren¡¯t you?¡± He laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re performing quite well, but you can¡¯t hide the hatred in your eyes.¡± He was all too familiar with that look. In his previous life, wasn¡¯t he just like that? Chapter 992 - 991 Everyone Grows Old, the Original Aspiration Chapter 992: Chapter 991 Everyone Grows Old, the Original Aspiration In a past life, he was defeated by Chu Yang. His mother sought revenge on his behalf and met a tragic fate, while his father turned white-haired in a single night and ultimately withdrew to live in seclusion within the depths of the mountains. He understood many things. Back then, didn¡¯t he also secretly wish to accumulate power and ultimately seek revenge against Chu Yang? Whether it was Lan Ke¡¯er or Xiao Dingtian, both of them he had met during that time. ¡°The person seeking revenge is the craziest,¡± was something Xu Zimei deeply understood. Once a person fears nothing, they are capable of doing anything. ... He looked at Baili Chengfeng, whose complexion had slightly changed before him. He said with a smile, ¡°Although you are truly as weak as an ant, I still mind that the ant occasionally bites me. It¡¯s not acceptable even if it¡¯s not painful or itchy.¡± As his voice fell, he waved his hand slightly, and promptly several Ancient Nether subordinates took him away; one can well imagine the consequences. ¡°Xu Zimei, let me go, I won¡¯t let you off even as a ghost, When you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, Ancestor Changkong will deal with you himself.¡± As Baili Chengfeng¡¯s angry roar gradually faded into the distance, it came to an abrupt stop. ¡°Hang the body at the gate of Hundreds Miles City, let¡¯s disperse from here,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°In this period when Destiny takes shape, I want to be at peace for a while; you¡¯ll wait for my command when the time comes.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± King Qinyou and several others all nodded in agreement. Just as when they arrived, Xu Zimei, accompanied by Lin Ruhu, riding the Dark King Tiger, slowly headed out towards the outskirts of Hundreds Miles City. Behind them was already a pile of ruins. The wind blew, and the yellow dust filled the sky with sand. All prosperity had come to an end. Straight ahead, Miss Jing stood prettily in place, wearing a floral dress. Her long hair was braided into two pigtails, much like a teenage girl. Her cheeks were pink, and her big eyes sparkled with anticipation as she waited for Xu Zimei. The floral dress fluttered amidst the sandstorm, with her hair spinning around her ears. A smile spread across her face. ¡°Congratulations, Young Master Xu,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°It turns out you were well prepared, no wonder you didn¡¯t need my help.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know everything?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. ¡°There are still things that can surprise you.¡± ¡°In this whole wide world, only Young Master makes me unable to see through,¡± Miss Jing replied with a smile. ¡°I am a very simple person, actually,¡± Xu Zimei lifted his head, his face grazed by the sandy wind as if it were slicing across his cheeks. He closed his eyes and said faintly. ¡°I really am very simple. Initially, I just wanted to be a second-generation rich, a prodigal son in the eyes of others, indulging in luxury, occasionally taking a few evil slaves to the streets to tease and molest the good women. Later on, a woman wanted to use my status to scheme for her own cultivation benefits. Someone else told me that I had offended the child of Destiny. Another said that I am the Demon King that everyone seeks to slay.¡± As he spoke, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes, a smile spreading on his face. He asked, ¡°The Lord of Destruction told me that Miss Jing knows past and future. Hearing what I said, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, and yet I don¡¯t,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°But I believe in Young Master.¡± She could feel that when Xu Zimei said these words, it seemed like he was joking, yet it was mixed with deep and earnest feelings. ¡°Whether you understand doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I say, people always easily forget their original aspirations.¡± ¡°Everyone says that they have never betrayed their initial intentions, Everyone says that they have never betrayed their initial intentions,¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Miss Jing, instead he muttered to himself as the Dark Heaven Tiger slowly brushed past her. There stood Miss Jing, amidst the wind and sand, Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappearing into the distance, engulfed by the wind-blown sand until it vanished from sight. She murmured to herself, ¡°I feel like he¡¯s realized something.¡± But all around was silence, no one to answer her, only the overwhelming sandstorm howling in, burying everything. ¡­ A few kilometers away from Hundreds Miles City, Xu Zimei saw a large group of people ahead. Among them were his father Xu Qingshan, his mother Wenren Yun, and his maternal grandfather Wenren Jingshi. Xiao Guizi was also in the group. Xu Zimei slowly dismounted from the Dark King Tiger and walked forward with Lin Ruhu. ¡°Dad, mom¡­¡± He greeted each person with a smile. With tears streaming down her face like rain, Wenren Yun hugged him tightly, ¡°What would I do if something happened to you?¡± Xu Zimei smiled, Motherly love seemed to be just like that, as gentle as the spring breeze and as soft as the water in autumn, tender. He quietly listened as his mother Wenren Yun reproached, worried, and cared for him, without a hint of objection. He knew his parents had not come earlier because he had stabilized the situation and they were no longer needed. Otherwise, no matter the outcome, they would have rushed over immediately. The True Martial Holy Sect did not want to get involved in this matter, so his mother Wenren Yun went to the Northern Continent to seek help from his grandfather Wenren Jingshi. He had not seen his mother when he previously returned to the Sect. ¡°All right, the child has grown up and can make his own decisions,¡± Xu Qingshan said from the sidelines. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± his grandfather Wenren Jingshi said in a loud voice, followed by several booming laughs. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone nodded in agreement. Xiao Guizi was originally training outside but rushed back immediately when he heard the news. ¡­ At this moment, within the True Martial Holy Sect, Sect Master Xiao, in his white robe, was sitting by a small creek at the bridgehead, quietly fishing with his eyes closed. His disciple Meng Chenxue stood by his side. After a while, Meng Chenxue spoke softly, ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t caught a single fish all day.¡± ¡°The waters are troubled; naturally, the fish won¡¯t take the bait,¡± replied Sect Master Xiao, his voice a bit hoarse as he opened his eyes. ¡°But the waters are so still,¡± retorted Meng Chenxue, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m talking about my heart,¡± Sect Master Xiao said, shaking his head slightly. On the other side of the bridge, the figure of the Third Elder suddenly appeared, approaching slowly in a blue robe. ¡°Have you reached a conclusion?¡± asked Sect Master Xiao. ¡°Hundreds Miles City has been destroyed,¡± replied the Third Elder. Silence fell all around, and this time, ripples started to disturb the water where he was fishing. The Third Elder continued, ¡°He appeared at the Demon Subduing Conference and overawed everyone. It is said that a Great Emperor descended, though it¡¯s unclear if it was the Empress. But the Old Land¡¯s Divine Gate also had a Great Emperor, seemingly the Divine Emperor, and it appears that people from Ancient Nether attended too.¡± ¡°Were they all helping him?¡± asked Sect Master Xiao. ¡°Yes, he killed some and released others,¡± said the Third Elder. ¡°He is now on his way back to the Sect, and I believe this news will soon spread across the entire Continent.¡± Seeing Sect Master Xiao remain silent, the Third Elder heaved a sigh and was about to turn away. ¡°Third Elder,¡± called Sect Master Xiao abruptly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve grown old.¡± ¡°Everyone ages.¡± ¡°This fish ate my bait but didn¡¯t bite the hook,¡± said Sect Master Xiao, lifting his fishing rod to reveal a bare hook. ¡°I usually love fishing, to cultivate my mind, and I release the fish even after catching it. But this time, I¡¯ve come to realize that I am the bait.¡± Chapter 993 - 992 Tidying Up the Aftermath Chapter 993: Chapter 992 Tidying Up the Aftermath Upon hearing Sect Master Xiao¡¯s words, the Third Elder remained silent for a while. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Sect Master, you are thinking too much.¡± Sect Master Xiao raised his head and looked at the Third Elder. ¡°Regardless, he is still a disciple of our True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the Third Elder responded. ¡°You also said before that if he stayed in the sect, you would protect him. Although we have not helped as thoroughly, it¡¯s not like we did nothing.¡± ... ¡°I understand,¡± Sect Master Xiao nodded. Then he asked again, ¡°What reaction did the other elders have?¡± ¡°No reaction, very quiet,¡± the Third Elder chuckled. ¡°Quiet? I think they all are on tenterhooks,¡± Sect Master Xiao shook his head. ¡°They previously collaborated to oust Qing Shan from the position of Deputy Sect Master, now let¡¯s see what they plan to do.¡± At this point, Sect Master Xiao sighed, ¡°I should meet the ancestor and explain the situation.¡± ¡°Sect Master, in my opinion, the ancestor doesn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter,¡± the Third Elder said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sect Master Xiao was startled. ¡°The ancestor, although not appearing, but you and I both know, any slight movement within the sect cannot be hidden from our ancestors.¡± The Third Elder responded, ¡°But with such a big incident this time, the ancestor has not shown up from the beginning to the end. Think about it, is it that the ancestor doesn¡¯t know, or doesn¡¯t want to handle it?¡± When the talk came to this point, the Third Elder did not continue any further, already knowing in his heart. ¡°You see more clearly than I do,¡± Sect Master Xiao said with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that, being deeply involved, you are not aware of it,¡± the Third Elder shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s rare for you to be like this.¡± ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± Sect Master Xiao asked. ¡°Nothing needs to be done, or rather, the Sect Master doesn¡¯t need to find Xu Zimei, you could try finding the Deputy Sect Master,¡± the Third Elder analyzed. ¡°Given the current situation, no matter how well the sect does, for that young man, it¡¯s just icing on the cake, and it¡¯s already hard to offer timely help. It might be better to start with the Deputy Sect Master; there could be unexpected effects.¡± Hearing the Third Elder¡¯s words, Sect Master Xiao nodded slightly. Then he sighed lightly. ¡­¡­ A group of people returned from the outside world to the sect. At this moment, not only the entire True Martial Holy Sect, even the Eastern Continent was shaken by this. It won¡¯t take long for the entire Yuan Central Continent to know. Xu Zimei said to everyone, ¡°I want to go back to rest. If there¡¯s nothing important, try not to disturb me.¡± Everyone nodded. They knew he was somewhat tired, or perhaps, it was the best rest before the struggle for Destiny. Once back at Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei took a hot bath and then lay on the old recliner. Such a rest lasted for three days. Even though these days, tremendous changes were happening in the outside world, Goose Southern Peak remained peaceful, undisturbed at all. On the fourth day, Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi came looking for him. ¡°Zimo bro, people from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect have come,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°Who are they?¡± Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes and yawned. He was wearing a rather thin long-sleeved shirt. Tyrant Shadow was placed aside, somewhat neglected these days, his hair a bit messy. ¡°Those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect who participated in the Baili Family¡¯s Demonic Skills Convention, they all came,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°There are also some who didn¡¯t participate, but the forces that had declared their stance before have come to apologize.¡± ¡°What does the sect mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Sect Master Xiao asked for your opinion, everything will be based on you,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and stood up. ¡­¡­ Inside the guest hall of True Martial Holy Sect, at this moment, many leaders from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect had gathered. Sect Master Xiao did not show up and let the Great Elder handle them. Any one of these leaders is a tyrant in their own right, their combined force could even make the Yuan Central Continent tremble. But now, they are restless and as uncomfortable as sitting on pins and needles. If this matter is not resolved, they probably won¡¯t even be able to sleep well. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± upon seeing Xu Zimei appear, everyone promptly stood up and greeted. ¡°You all arrived quite early,¡± Xu Zimei smiled lightly. He casually looked them over, Phoenix Ancient Country, Sword Spirit Country, Purgatory Holy Sect¡­, including some Imperial Rule Immortal Sect forces he had never met before, such as Long River Sect, White Concealment Sect, Sword God Valley. ¡°Speak, your solutions,¡± replied Xu Zimei. The Heavenly Phoenix Empress from the Phoenix Ancient Country stood up first. She waved her right hand, revealing three drops of blood in her white palm. This blood was glamorously red, giving off the feeling as if an incomparable Monster Beast was brewing within. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if the blood was alive. The Heavenly Phoenix Empress said, ¡°These three drops are the essence blood of the ancient phoenix, I am willing to offer them to Young Master Xu. Besides, whatever else you need, Young Master Xu, feel free to ask.¡± The ancient phoenix was a Divine Beast from the Mythical Era. In this current era, ancient creatures have long been extinct. Even the Wild Desolation Monster Beasts have nearly all perished. This kind of essence blood of the ancient Monster Phoenix is of the type where if you use one drop, there¡¯s one drop less, it cannot be regenerated. Although to Xu Zimei, it was just so-so, he understood that Phoenix Ancient Country had already made a significant sacrifice. ¡°Still not enough,¡± his right hand tapping on the table, he spoke indifferently. ¡°Bring out your ancestor¡¯s Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts, keep them sealed in the True Martial Holy Sect for thirty thousand years, and additionally, contribute no less than ten million Spirit Stones to True Martial Holy Sect every year.¡± This was what Xu Zimei could think of for the moment, as currently, these Imperial Rule Immortal Sects weren¡¯t of much use to him. The Heavenly Phoenix Empress¡¯s expression changed slightly, she did not expect Xu Zimei¡¯s appetite to be so large. Contributing every year, wouldn¡¯t her own Phoenix Ancient Country become a subordinate power of True Martial Holy Sect? Several leaders from the other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects also showed subtle changes in their expressions. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, it¡¯s your own choice,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I am quite merciful.¡± Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste more time with them and turned to leave with Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi. ¡°Great Elder, if they are unwilling, just see them out, no need to negotiate anything,¡± Watching Xu Zimei leave, everyone was stunned again, not expecting Xu Zimei to leave so decisively, as if he truly didn¡¯t care about this matter. ¡­¡­ Upon reaching Azure Mountain Peak, his parents were also here. ¡°Dad, how have things been recently?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°My threshold at Azure Mountain Peak is almost worn out,¡± Xu Qingshan replied with a resigned smile. ¡°Those who previously drove me away now one by one want me to come back as the Deputy Sect Master. And there¡¯s also the matter with the Sect Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the Sect Master?¡± ¡°He seems to be considering abdicating.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not interested, being a Deputy Sect Master is tiring enough,¡± Xu Qingshan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s true, life seldom offers leisure,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± Xu Qingshan asked. Chapter 994 03-25 - 993: Playing the Role of a Profligate Son Chapter 994: Chapter 993: Playing the Role of a Profligate Son ¡°I don¡¯t have any particular plans at the moment; maybe wait for Destiny to shape up or take a stroll to Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°They won¡¯t hand over the Saint Heir,¡± Xu Qingshan pondered and then replied. ¡°It¡¯s not only about the Saint Heir; it also concerns their Sect Gate¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Then what I said can¡¯t be taken back either,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. After having a brief chat with Xu Qingshan, Xu Zimei left. The Sect Gate now eagerly wants him to return to the position of Deputy Sect Master and even Sect Master Xiao seems a bit inclined to retire. When that time comes, the successor will be clear at a glance. But Xu Qingshan has been busy with the Sect Gate for so long, and having finally gotten to lay down his burden, naturally, he isn¡¯t willing to take it up again. He, too, is planning to rest for a while. At least until Xu Zimei carries Destiny. ¡°Brother Zimo, where are we headed to now?¡± Lin Ruhu asked by his side. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain for a turn,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It has been quite some time since I strolled about in peace.¡± ¡°It seems that big brother wants to taste the mortal world¡¯s delights,¡± Xiao Guizi commented with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many powerful beings on their way to Stepping into Immortality start to fall for the mortal life after reaching their peak, claiming they want to experience the life of all beings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that for me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that a few days ago, I suddenly remembered my old dreams and felt the need to put them into practice.¡± ¡°What was big brother¡¯s dream before?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with curiosity. ¡°I know,¡± Lin Ruhu interjected with a laugh. ¡°He always wanted to become the unrivaled spoiled son of a rich family.¡± ¡°So what exactly did big brother experience that led to such a change?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in surprise. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, thinking to himself, ¡°If you were reborn once, you¡¯d probably see life differently too.¡± Then he said with a laugh: ¡°So, I¡¯m not spoiled enough now? Let¡¯s go down the mountain and I¡¯ll give you a taste of the life of a rich wastrel.¡± The three of them chatted and laughed as they walked down the mountain. The surrounding areas of True Martial Holy Sect were filled with towns; cities were rather rare. The closest city was Maori City to the east. Named after the early sunrise, it is said that when the sun rises, the first rays of light shine upon this city. Maori City seemed to have a gathering today and was, consequently, bustling with excitement. People coming and going, street vendors shouting about their goods, and the aroma of food wafting through the streets. The affairs of Hundreds Miles City had become a hot topic, to the extent that the whole Yuan Central Continent was aware of it. Many major powers had started to warn their disciples to stay out of trouble during this period and not to stir up more problems. Despite a premonition of an impending storm brewing. But all these were concerns of the major powers. For the ordinary common folk and small traders, they couldn¡¯t care less. What mattered to them was having enough to eat for their meals, how the weather was today, and how much they¡¯d sold. These were the things ordinary people should worry about. As for the world¡¯s Destruction? Sorry, I still need to make money. If the sky falls, there will be tall people to hold it up. ¡°What do you think a playboy should be dressed like?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°In silken clothes and a white robe? Perhaps holding a folding fan?¡± Xiao Guizi chuckled from the side: ¡°The complexion should be the pale of kidney deficiency.¡± ¡°And there need to be a few brutal servants,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded in agreement. ¡°Walking with the nose in the air, head held high, and a swagger in one¡¯s step.¡± ¡°Ruhu, you seem to know quite a lot about this,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Well then, today we shall return to the lifestyle of extravagant young masters.¡± The three arrived at an upscale tavern that was reasonably large. Looking up, they saw three big characters inscribed above: ¡°Bright Moon Pavilion.¡± There were couplets written on the plaques on both sides. ¡°When does the bright moon appear? I raise my cup to inquire the blue sky.¡± Walking into the tavern, the decor was quite elegant, and it had some retro flair. A bit of uniqueness was added to this retro style. There were many diners on the first floor, almost all of them people of high status. Even their conversation tones were kept low. After the three walked in, Lin Ruhu, with his towering stature, swaggered over to a table and bellowed, ¡°Shopkeeper, bring out the wine.¡± This shout attracted the attention of nearly everyone present. The wait staff of this tavern weren¡¯t men but rather beautiful, well-formed women. Clad in uniform cheongsam attire, they had curvaceous figures. ¡°What do you need, sir?¡± A woman approached from not too far away. Her slender waist swayed enticingly as she walked. ¡°Bring all the best wine and dishes here to our young master,¡± Lin Ruhu huffed. Xu Zimei took a seat at the head of the table, with Xiao Guizi diligently massaging his back on the side, a look of eagerness on his face. ¡°Our tavern¡¯s menu is extensive; I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish it all, and this table wouldn¡¯t hold everything,¡± the woman replied with a smile. ¡°How about I bring the menu for you to choose?¡± ¡°Stop wasting words,¡± Lin Ruhu smacked the table forcefully. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡± echoed. ¡°Are you implying we can¡¯t afford it? You serve whatever I tell you to serve.¡± ¡°Well, alright then,¡± the woman nodded helplessly and then withdrew. Xu Zimei noticed that some people around them began to secretly surround their group, probably fearing that they might cause trouble. ¡°Senior brother, how did I do with this move?¡± Lin Ruhu turned his head, and chuckled softly. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. The group settled down at the table, and the Bright Moon Pavilion was quick to serve; in less than an hour, the dishes began to arrive one after another. While eating, Xiao Guizi asked, ¡°Senior brother, how do you plan to deal with the Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I said before,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I demand Lu Changgen¡¯s head as an apology.¡± ¡°If they are unwilling, do you really plan to march onto their Sect Gate?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of them, but now it¡¯s the final moment for the formation of Destiny. Everything should take the Destiny into highest regard,¡± Xiao Guizi explained. ¡°Once you bear the Destiny, you can do whatever you want by then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my plans,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned this time, are you going to go out and continue your cultivation journey?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t go out,¡± Xiao Guizi shook his head. ¡°After the dust settles, I will go into seclusion for cultivation.¡± ¡°What about you, Ruhu?¡± Xu Zimei then inquired. ¡°I feel that I still need to go out and experience the world. After you bear the Destiny, I want to see the Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± said Lin Ruhu. While they were talking, several more people walked in from outside. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leader was a dashing youth, seemingly adored and surrounded by stars. In total, there were about a dozen people, about the same age as Xu Zimei and his companions. ¡°Shopkeeper,¡± someone shouted loudly. A woman approached from the side. ¡°Are you here to stay or to eat?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, call out your shopkeeper,¡± waved the dashing youth indifferently. Chapter 995 03-25 - 994: The Prodigal Meets the Prodigal Chapter 995: Chapter 994: The Prodigal Meets the Prodigal ¡°Did you hear that? Young Master Gao Yang said you¡¯re not qualified. He¡¯s asking for your shopkeeper to come out,¡± someone began to clamor. By the time a few people arrived, the first floor of the restaurant was already dotted with patrons. Now, Young Master Gao Yang and his entourage started driving people to other tables, freeing up several empty ones for themselves. Those who were unwilling to give up their seats tried to argue but were stunned into silence by a few slaps. These people were completely unreasonable. The originally somewhat peaceful atmosphere was instantly shattered. ¡°Young Master Gao Yang, what brings you to my humble establishment today?¡± came a gentle voice from behind the shop. Immediately after, a woman deftly made her way out. The woman was on the older side, in her thirties. Her features weren¡¯t particularly stunning but could easily score an eight out of ten. It was her figure that was main attraction: full and supple, it seemed to lack nothing. Her body was flawless; you wouldn¡¯t be able to find a single imperfection. Probably everyone who saw her would have words of praise. ¡°Sister Xu, I was just thinking of you,¡± laughed Young Master Gao Yang. The woman approached him, and he reached out his right hand to draw her into his embrace. But the woman¡¯s body was incredibly nimble, and she swiftly turned to evade his move. Her laugh was lighthearted, her teeth white and lips red as she said: ¡°Young Master Gao Yang, you¡¯ve frightened my guests. This doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s missed me.¡± ¡°How could that be,¡± Young Master Gao Yang said, sitting beside the table, leaning back: ¡°How much can they be worth? Sister Xu, if you¡¯re short on money, just let me know.¡± ¡°Xiao Mei, bring over the menu. Let¡¯s see what Young Master Gao Yang would like to eat,¡± the woman said, not responding directly but instead instructing another girl beside her. At another table, Xu Zimei and his companions observed the scene. Lin Ruhu laughed and said, ¡°Could it be we¡¯ve encountered a profligate son?¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°No, no, if we let him show off like this, then what are we doing here?¡± pondered Lin Ruhu, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, wait and see,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­ The Bright Moon Pavilion certainly had many fine details. Both the service and the restaurant¡¯s decor were impressive. Young Master Gao Yang took the menu, browsing through it while also taking liberties with the hand of the woman holding the menu. The woman appeared somewhat embarrassed, trying to avoid his touch. ¡°Xiao Mei, go downstairs,¡± said Ms. Xu, gesturing with her hand, seemingly uncomfortable with the scene. The table couldn¡¯t accommodate all ten or so of Young Master Gao Yang¡¯s group, so another group of customers was driven out. That was a young man with silver hair and an old man. The young man¡¯s silver hair was striking. Delicate-looking skin; though a man, he exuded more of a feminine than masculine air. ¡°On what grounds?¡± the young man, having his seat taken, was infuriated and stood up, shouting angrily. His right hand was already on the hilt of his treasured sword, but he was stopped by the elder traveling with him. ¡°He¡¯s just a boy and doesn¡¯t understand, please forgive us, young masters,¡± the elder hastily apologized with a smile. But they had only just begun eating their meal. The old man¡¯s gaze swept across the first floor, finally landing on Xu Zimei. ¡°Would you gentlemen mind sharing a table?¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Their meal was brought over to Xu Zimei¡¯s table, and the two followed suit and sat down. As the young man took a seat, a faint fragrance emanated from him. Lin Ruhu felt his body wasn¡¯t quite adapting well and took a seat next to Xu Zimei. He whispered, ¡°Could this guy have some issues with his orientation?¡± ¡°Do you know the term ¡®woman dressed as a man¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Ruhu was stunned for a moment, then seemed to realize. He then scrutinized the other person meticulously. Until that person¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Mister Gao Yang? It seems like everyone here is quite afraid of him?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. The young man beside him still held some resentment and snorted, ¡°Just putting on airs in this little plot of land.¡± The elder was quite amiable, introducing himself first. His name was Wei Guohua, and the young man was Wei Ying. The two of them were grandfather and grandson, visiting relatives from the Purple Sun Empire. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This Mister Gao Yang¡¯s Gao family is a famous and powerful clan in the Purple Sun Empire¡¯s King¡¯s City. Of course, these powerful families are just that, even across the entire Purple Sun Empire, they¡¯re nothing but lapdogs of the Sect Gate. But the Gao family has produced an extraordinary figure; it¡¯s said that the younger brother of the Gao family head is an Inner Sect Elder at the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± Hearing this, Xu Zimei and the others looked at each other and smiled, understanding a bit more. The position of an Inner Sect Elder wasn¡¯t very high, but that depends on where you¡¯re talking about. As the current overlord of the Eastern Continent, the True Martial Holy Sect gave the position of Inner Sect Elder considerable prestige. Especially after Hundreds Miles City, many people saw the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir as the bearer of Destiny. Once a Great Emperor emerges, the status would change altogether. An Inner Sect Elder, even many first-rate powers wouldn¡¯t dare to offend, even wish to curry favor with. ¡°Which Inner Sect Elder is it?¡± Xu Zimei casually inquired. His gaze shifted to Xiao Guizi. He and Lin Ruhu had noble identities; they had been Core Disciples since they were born. One¡¯s father was the Deputy Sect Master, the other¡¯s grandfather was a Core Elder. They basically did not interact with the Inner Gate. But Xiao Guizi, before meeting them, was an Inner Sect Disciple and knew much more about the situation within the Inner Gate. ¡°There¡¯s only one Inner Sect Elder with the surname Gao ¨C Elder Gao Ruchu,¡± Xiao Guizi thought about it and then said. ¡°Exactly, exactly, it¡¯s Gao Ruchu,¡± the elder nodded vigorously. Surprised, he looked at them and asked, ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°We¡¯re Outer Sect Disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The old man here has misjudged; I did not see clearly,¡± Old Wei hastily said. Xu Zimei waved his hand and then said, ¡°You two enjoy your meal; we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± The three were about to stand and take their leave when a woman from the pavilion stopped them. ¡°Gentlemen, please settle the bill for the meal. The total is one hundred and three Spirit Crystals, but one hundred Spirit Crystals will suffice for you.¡± ¡°This must be a swindler¡¯s inn,¡± Lin Ruhu glanced at the woman and said. ¡°Besides, when have I ever paid for a meal? Go ask around here in Maori City.¡± Hearing this, Old Wei dining beside was also taken aback. The complexion of the woman from the pavilion changed slightly. ¡°Somebody¡¯s trying to dine and dash.¡± ¡°What do you gentlemen mean by this?¡± The woman surnamed Xu, hearing the commotion, came over and inquired. ¡°If you gentlemen are trying to dine and dash at Bright Moon Pavilion, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve chosen the wrong place,¡± Mister Gao Yang, sitting aside, filled his cup with wine and lightly chuckled. ¡°A bunch of scoundrels,¡± the one named Wei Ying also snorted coldly. ¡°So what do you want to do about it?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°Break their legs and have them beg in Maori City. Once they have enough to pay for their meal, then they can be released,¡± Mister Gao Yang said. Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co Chapter 996 03-25 - 995: Princess, Well Fought Chapter 996: Chapter 995: Princess, Well Fought Upon hearing those words, Lin Ruhu scoffed and then said, ¡°Kid, that¡¯s not a very funny joke.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gao Yang replied. ¡°You¡¯ll soon understand that this is no joke.¡± ¡°Quit the nonsense,¡± Xiao Guizi snorted coldly, smashing his long stick straight towards the other party. ¡°What, did that make you mad?¡± Gao Yang chuckled lightly. The wine cup in his hand soared through the air, radiating dazzling light. Like a round sun, the wine cup blocked Xiao Guizi¡¯s long stick below. But the stick¡¯s force was indeed massive, shattering the round sun, and Gao Yang¡¯s figure also flashed to one side. ¡°A bit of strength, no wonder you¡¯re so arrogant,¡± Gao Yang snorted coldly. ¡°Who are you people, daring to cause trouble here? You must not know who I am.¡± The group that was accompanying Gao Yang started to clamor at this point. ¡°I advise you to apologize, lest you invite great disaster upon yourself.¡± ¡°An Inner Sect Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect is hardly worthy,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself. Just for your information, my uncle is within Maori City,¡± Gao Yang responded coldly. Xu Zimei ignored him and glanced at Xiao Guizi. Understanding his intentions, Xiao Guizi¡¯s long stick whirled fiercely through the air. The stick shattered the void, accompanied by layers of ripples, crashing down overhead. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± Gao Yang stood up to block, his head encased in the scorching sun, but still, he was sent flying by the strike. ¡°Hope your body is as tough as your mouth,¡± Xiao Guizi laughed lightly. He stepped toward Gao Yang, and the onlookers¡¯ gazes became more intense at this sight. Someone shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, protect Gao Yang! Go call for Elder Gao.¡± The companions immediately dispersed, some dashing out of the pavilion, while others blocked Xiao Guizi¡¯s path. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a misunderstanding, gentlemen,¡± the people said with a smile, uninterested in further fighting. But Xiao Guizi couldn¡¯t be bothered with them, raising his long stick to conjure countless afterimages, buzzing sounds echoing in the void. He brought the stick down with a thunderous impact. These were but pampered nobles, devoid of any formidable strength; almost at once, they crumbled under the blow. Standing tall, Xiao Guizi arrived in front of Gao Yang, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll break your limbs first and see if you beg; seems you¡¯ve already figured out your fate.¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang,¡± four sounds rang out, accompanied by Gao Yang¡¯s cries of agony, leaving him sprawled on the ground like a lump of mud. He glared resentfully at Xiao Guizi. ¡°Believe me, you¡¯re going to die.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking tough at a time like this?¡± Xiao Guizi chuckled. And then he kicked at him again. During this, a group of people entered the void outside of Bright Moon Pavilion, walking on air. This group, donned in gold-threaded armor and numbering around a dozen, looked mighty and imposing. Leading them appeared to be a general. As he entered the Bright Moon Pavilion, he frowned and scanned all those present. Then, the general¡¯s gaze settled on Old Wei and Wei Ying. The general approached, his heavy armor clanking with each step. ¡°A trouble for Pavilion Elder Wei and the princess to accompany me,¡± the general said with a smile. Those around, upon hearing this title, were taken aback and turned their gaze to that table. ¡°Princess?¡± Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu exchanged looks. ¡°This so-called ¡®princess¡¯ must be a princess of the Purple Sun Empire.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve hidden so far, yet you still found us,¡± Old Wei said with a bitter smile. ¡°Not even leaving a way out for us.¡± ¡°Pavilion Elder Wei and the princess, please come with us,¡± the general repeated. ¡°I won¡¯t go back,¡± Wei Ying turned her head away, snorting coldly. ¡°If the princess is unwilling, then we¡¯ll have to take you back by force,¡± the general spoke calmly. ¡°I can only hope the princess will not make this difficult for us.¡± ¡°Nothing but lapdogs for that woman,¡± Wei Ying scoffed. As the argument continued, another group of people entered. Leading them were two middle-aged men of similar age. Upon seeing these two men, Gao Yang¡¯s eyes split with rage as he screamed with all his might, ¡°Father, save me.¡± The man on the left, Gao Ru Jin, seeing this scene, changed color and hurried over. ¡°Gao Yang, what happened to you?¡± asked Gao Ru Jin. ¡°It was them, these little brats,¡± Gao Yang said with hatred. Gao Ru Jin stood up with spiritual energy implicitly swirling around him. He gazed at Xu Zimei and his group with an unfriendly look. ¡°Gentlemen, haven¡¯t you gone a bit too far?¡± Meanwhile, the general bowed to Gao Ruchu, saying with a smile, ¡°Elder Gao, it is an honor to meet you.¡± Elder Gao was easily recognizable in his grey robe, distinct attire of the Inner Gate Elders of the True Martial Holy Sect. Though not old, his hair was already graying. ¡°So it¡¯s the Town-State General of the Zi Yang Empire,¡± Elder Gao nodded with a smile. ¡°Is there an issue that needs our assistance?¡± asked the general. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small conflict,¡± Elder Gao smiled, shaking his head. Beside him, Gao Ru Jin was still eyeing Xu Zimei¡¯s group fiercely. ¡°Elder brother, it¡¯s not so straightforward,¡± Elder Gao stepped forward and spoke with a smile. ¡°Gao Yang had a conflict with others; we must first understand the whole story, determine the truth and fairness before taking action. Don¡¯t start by questioning others.¡± ¡°But Gao Yang has been beaten to such a state,¡± said Gao Ru Jin angrily. Then he sensed something unusual about his brother. ¡°Regardless, we must first understand the truth,¡± Elder Gao insisted. He gestured to a young man nearby and called him over. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Tell us, you¡¯re Gao Yang¡¯s friend, don¡¯t take sides, and speak the full truth.¡± The youth pointed at Xu Zimei and his group, hastily saying, ¡°They were eating without paying here, and our young master stood up for what¡¯s right, chastised them, and they retaliated.¡± ¡°People eating without paying here in Bright Moon Pavilion is a matter between them and the shopkeeper. What has Gao Yang got to do with it?¡± Elder Gao retorted. ¡°Our young master is just being righteous and standing up for the truth,¡± the youth explained. ¡°That¡¯s called meddling in others¡¯ business when well-fed and unoccupied, is it?¡± Elder Gao snorted. ¡°As I see it, this is well-deserved; it would be better if they finished the job.¡± Elder Gao continued, ¡°First of all, we are at fault; I think we should apologize to these gentlemen.¡± ¡°Elder brother, you¡ª¡± Gao Ru Jin was and confused. Suddenly, he felt as if he no longer recognized his elder brother. ¡°Elder brother, you are an Inner Gate¡­¡± Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co Chapter 997 03-25 - 996 Attacking the Slaying Immortal Sect Chapter 997: Chapter 996 Attacking the Slaying Immortal Sect Gao Ru Jin had not finished speaking when he was interrupted. ¡°Shut up,¡± Elder Gao coldly snorted. ¡°Exactly because of my identity, I must handle this impartially. I have always been just and incorruptible. Do not bring family matters into this or else today I shall sever all ties with the Gao family.¡± Having said that, Elder Gao changed his expression to a smile and walked over to Xu Zimei and the others. He spoke very respectfully: ¡°Young masters, I apologize for startling you. Are you satisfied with how I handled this?¡± ¡°He,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to Gao Yang who was nearby, and asked, ¡°How do you plan to deal with him?¡± ¡°The victims are here, I am willing to hear your opinions,¡± Elder Gao quickly replied. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Gao Yang shouted from behind. ¡°Just arrest them all, I want them to live a life worse than death.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Elder Gao scolded angrily. Gao Yang was probably not accustomed to such a scene and was frightened into silence. ¡°Just do as he said,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Gao Yang and said, ¡°Not to make life worse than death, but make it quick.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elder Gao¡¯s expression changed slightly, asking uncertainly. ¡°Kill him, I want you to do it personally,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°He¡¯s still young, just a child, severe punishment would suffice,¡± responded Elder Gao. ¡°If Elder Gao is unwilling, I won¡¯t insist,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Elder Gao quickly shook his head, he turned around, looking troubled at Gao Yang. After a long silence, he finally walked step by step towards Gao Yang. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Gao Ru Jin stood in the way, shouting, ¡°He¡¯s Yang¡¯er, our own family.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Elder Gao nodded, ¡°Move aside.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gao Ru Jin shook his head. ¡°Move!¡± Elder Gao roared angrily, pushing Gao Ru Jin aside. Elder Gao held a significant status within the Gao family, always in a superior position because of his identity. Thus yelled at, Gao Ru Jin stood there, unsure how to respond. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Gao Yang asked in panic. He sensed Elder Gao¡¯s intent to kill, and wanted to run, but his limbs were broken and could not recover instantly. ¡°Uncle, I am Gao Yang,¡± Gao Yang shouted. ¡°Yang¡¯er, I apologize for this hardship, but it¡¯s for our Gao family,¡± Elder Gao sighed. Then amidst the desperate shouts of Gao Yang, a palm strike fell. ¡°Crack,¡± a sound like a skull shattering was heard. A streak of blood flowed from Gao Yang¡¯s forehead, and his body lay straight on the ground. Elder Gao turned around, his face full of smiles. ¡°How do you feel about this, Young Master?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. His gaze turned to Old Wei and Wei Ying nearby, he smiled, ¡°Old Wei, need any help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Young Master,¡± Old Wei replied. ¡°Elder Gao, please help me deal with these people too,¡± Xu Zimei turned and said with a smile. Elder Gao¡¯s body visibly trembled, then he nodded again. Spiritual energy burst around him, rushing towards the Town-State General. ¡°Right, remember to settle the debts owed to the inn,¡± Xu Zimei said as he left with Lin Ruhu. ¡­ Compared to the chaotic scene inside Bright Moon Pavilion, the outside atmosphere suddenly seemed much quieter. As if even the air had become fresher. ¡°I guess I¡¯m really not cut out for being a profligate,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°People grow up,¡± Lin Ruhu chuckled on the side. ¡°Xiao Guizi, remember to take care of the aftermath,¡± Xu Zimei instructed. ¡°The Gao brothers cannot leave Maori City alive.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded slightly, then his figure began to fade. ¡°Zimo, what shall we do now?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk around Maori City, and after Xiao Guizi returns, we¡¯ll head back to the Sect Gate,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡­ Inside Bright Moon Pavilion, after fighting for over a dozen rounds, Elder Gao feigned a flaw. When the opponent fell for it, he counterattacked and beheaded the General. His chest heaved uncontrollably, showing he was considerably drained. He slowly approached Gao Ru Jin, patting his shoulder. A bloody handprint remained on his bloody hand. ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ru Jin raised his head and asked blankly. ¡°He is the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Elder Gao directly replied. ¡°That¡¯s the one¡­¡± Gao Ru Jin paused, seeming to realize everything made sense. ¡°Why provoke him of all people,¡± Elder Gao sighed. ¡°I did it for the sake of the Gao family; don¡¯t hold a grudge against me, I never wished for this.¡± While they were talking, Xiao Guizi walked in from outside. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to take something,¡± Xiao Guizi smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± Elder Gao asked, puzzled. ¡°Your life.¡± ¡­ When they returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, the sky had already darkened. A crescent moon was faintly visible, hidden in the evening mist. Stars twinkled sporadically across the sky. Xu Zimei sat in the pavilion within Goose Southern Peak¡¯s courtyard, leisurely watching the night scene. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± he asked. From the darkness nearby, a voice emerged. ¡°Ready.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s consider this the final battle before Destiny arrives,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He then asked, ¡°Any reaction from the Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± ¡°Very quiet,¡± the voice replied. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Even the disciples within the Sect Gate rarely descend from the mountain, they have been plotting something lately.¡± ¡°Someone is coming,¡± the voice said before disappearing, leaving the surroundings exceptionally quiet. Xu Zimei looked up, only to see an elderly figure walking through the entrance of Goose Southern Peak. ¡°Heavenly Curtain War God,¡± Xu Zimei was momentarily startled. Then he stood up to greet, ¡°Ancestor.¡± The Heavenly Curtain War God carefully looked him over, then chuckled lightly. ¡°Ancestor¡¯s visit late at night, may I know the reason?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about you,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand, please enlighten me, Ancestor,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You plan to go to war with the Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God stated. Xu Zimei nodded, not denying it. ¡°Why not inform the Sect Gate?¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God replied. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Sect Gate already made a choice?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I know you harbor resentment,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. ¡°No resentment, really, I am very open-minded,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. A bit disappointed, but no real resentment. ¡°Let me tell you this, in this world apart from parents, most relationships are actually just about mutual use,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God stated. ¡°I understand that,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co Chapter 998 - 997 Immortal City, Immortal Mountain Chapter 998: Chapter 997 Immortal City, Immortal Mountain ¡°So no matter how you put it, the Sect Gate is like half a home to you, as you¡¯ve grown up in the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to play on your emotions; I¡¯m just stating facts. Sect Master Xiao may not be fit for a chaotic era of heroes, but in times of peace, he¡¯s quite a capable official.¡± ¡°What does the Great Ancestor want from me?¡± Xu Zimei lifted her head and asked directly. ¡°This time going to the Slaying Immortal Sect, count True Martial Holy Sect as having a share,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. ¡°I¡¯ll also have the opportunity to meet with a few old friends.¡± ¡°Since the Great Ancestor has swallowed pride to ask me, naturally, I cannot refuse,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°I just hope some things won¡¯t happen a second time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± replied the Heavenly Curtain War God: ¡°I will speak to Sect Master Xiao about this, and you should not take the other members of the Sect Gate to heart. To tell you the truth, you¡¯ve kept such a low profile, who would have thought that a Great Emperor is already among us before Destiny is even contested.¡± ¡°The Divine Emperor is different,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head lightly. After a few more brief exchanges, the Heavenly Curtain War God left. Leaving only Xu Zimei lying on a chair, merging with the darkness. The sky gradually brightened, S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and the heavens seemed to become gloomy, with a fine, silent rain falling down, chilling to the bone when droplets touched the skin. Xu Zimei called in her serving girls Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu and ordered: ¡°Tell the Holy Sect, I¡¯m leaving, they should also prepare themselves.¡± Then he called Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, riding upon the massive body of Chaos, their figures slowly disappearing into the distance. ¡­ Immortal City, the main city of the Slaying Immortal Sect. This is a city steeped in the long river of history, swearing to exist eternally. Simply because standing behind it is the Slaying Immortal Sect of the Five Emperors. Shrouded in a veil of fog, from a distance, it looks like Immortal Qi billows, with mountains and ridges appearing to evolve within the mist. The entire city is both ancient and full of Immortal charm, even revered by some as the sacred city of the Supreme Domain. The rain continued to fall in a fine and hazy stream. With the misty, cyan-colored sky, passersby rushed by, and everything seemed just at dawn. For the residents of Immortal City, this is just an ordinary day. Although there have been ongoing discussions in taverns and tea houses about the news from Hundreds Miles City, most people still did not take it to heart. Because this is the Immortal City, they know, no one dares to offend this place. A sect with Five Emperors, they have shone throughout one era after another. ¡°Uncle Wang, get me a filled pie,¡± someone shouted in the middle of the street. ¡°It¡¯s raining; bring it over to me.¡± The vendor named Uncle Wang had just wrapped up a steaming hot pie in paper when suddenly he noticed the wok in front of him beginning to shake. The oil on its surface started to bubble more violently, boiling over. He seemed to sense something and looked up in horror, only to find that at some unknown point, the sky had filled with dense silhouettes of people. There were beings from the Ancient Nether and Divine Gate of the Old Land. Regardless of their strength, they had come out in droves. ¡°Uncle Wang, what are you dazed about?¡± The voice of a regular customer still called out from across the street. But the vendor no longer had any thought to sell, only a feeling that the sky was about to collapse. ¡°Where is the Immortal City Lord?¡± A vast voice, like a thunderbolt, exploded above the firmament. Like thunder arising from dewy autumn, it rolled down, carrying an overwhelming pressure and unstoppable momentum. A few seconds after the voice fell, a figure slowly emerged from the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Immortal City Lord Mu Chengmiao greets all the distinguished guests.¡± This figure lifted his head with a calm gaze in response. ¡°I and the others are here on the orders of our superior to encircle and suppress the Slaying Immortal Sect, do you have the people of the Slaying Immortal Sect here?¡± the voice from the firmament asked again. Although the voice was like thunder, causing people¡¯s scalps to tingle. But Mu Chengmiao still mustered his courage and managed a wry smile: ¡°The position of City Lord was conferred upon me by the Slaying Immortal Sect. The Immortal Sect has instructed me to pass on a message, if you all wish to come, you may proceed to the Immortal Mountain up ahead, where they will be waiting for you.¡± Hearing Mu Chengmiao¡¯s words, the entity above remained silent. After a long while, a Heaven Shaking might descended. The might enveloped the entire Immortal City. Mu Chengmiao only felt as if every bone in his body was going to shatter under this might, his blood flowing in reverse, his face deathly pale. After struggling to withstand it for a short time, he ultimately knelt on the ground. At this moment, not only he, but almost everyone from the Slaying Immortal Sect also knelt in worship when this might descended. People looked up in terror, but they could see nothing clear, only feeling a surge of imperial authority rising mightily. As if challenging the deity for supremacy. ¡°To the Immortal Mountain,¡± the voice from above commanded, and all the figures departed, stepping through the void toward the direction right in front of Immortal City. Only after all the presences had left, did Mu Chengmiao feel the oppressive might relent, easing his entire body. He tried to stand, but his knees had been crushed the moment he knelt. No longer able to forcibly stand. He looked up, ¡°It has changed, a shift in the heavens has occurred.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ In April, the Immortal Mountain was adorned with brocade, a tapestry of clouds and mist painting the scenery. The Kylin¡¯s back cracked with inscriptions, branches beneath the Qiulong dragon¡¯s scales lay snapped. Deities floated in the clouds, and for the first time, Immortals arrived on the backs of cranes. This was the visage of Immortal Mountain. Enshrouded in Immortal fog, this behemoth of a force that boasted five emperors, Esteemed as one of the strongest powers on the Yuan Central Continent, had for countless eons, lain dormant within Immortal Mountain. Approaching from afar, one steps into the mist, greeted by a vast expanse of whiteness. Moving forward, the silhouettes of Immortal Mountain begin to come into view. The Kylins transformed into immortal stones, and the Qiulong dragons seemed like Immortal Trees. The height of this Immortal Mountain was immeasurable, with tens of millions of meters being no exaggeration. At the summit, one might try to match its unparalleled height. You cannot see the inside of this Immortal Mountain, for it is too grand, with Divine Beasts turned to stone, turned to trees. Clear waterfalls fall from the high peak, traversing a height of millions of meters, continuously from the top of Immortal Mountain to the base. The waterfall, like the Milky Way, with splashing water droplets, created an extraordinary scene. Bizarre rocks stood ruggedly, trees provided shade, and fragrant flowers bloomed in abundance. The Essence of the Moon flowed amongst all things, with magnificent Jade Towers that seemed almost like towers in Immortal Palaces, with various structures standing tall from the ground. Disciples wore wide robes, some grey, some white, and some purple. The styles were the same, only the colors varied. The wide robes billowed with an air of grandeur. Phoenixes soared, ancient beasts sang softly, weird peaks arrayed like the stars in the heavens. Ever since the Ancient Nether clan and the Divine Gate arrived, even if their influence had grown akin to that of Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, But upon seeing the scenery of Immortal Mountain, they couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck. Compared to their Sect Gates, the difference was as vast as that between heaven and earth. Here it is almost like an earthly paradise, like palaces in the heavens, too beautiful to absorb, yet giving off an ephemeral sense. As if it only existed in dreams. After everyone arrived, they did not make any rash moves. Leading them, King Qinyou sat cross-legged in the void, simply closing his eyes to meditate. He seemed in no rush. Suddenly, a dense crowd appeared suspended over Immortal Mountain. Some people approached King Qinyou. Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co Chapter 999 - 998: Slaying Immortal Sect, The Great Battle Chapter 999: Chapter 998: Slaying Immortal Sect, The Great Battle ¡°Sir, should we launch an attack?¡± the person asked. King Qinyou waved his hand dismissively, simply replying with one word, ¡°Wait.¡± Once again, everything became quiet. It seemed that the Slaying Immortal Sect, too, had some perception and did not send anyone to inquire. ¡­ Millions of years ago, Emperor Lu, the Ancestor, was born. In the struggle for Destiny, he slew the hot favorite at that time, Jade Cauldron Immortal, and thus seized the emperorship. Afterward, he proclaimed that immortals were nothing special. Mortals yearn for immortals, believing them to be immensely powerful, often riding Immortal Cranes and living a carefree life. All beautiful things in this world seem to be describable by the term ¡®immortal¡¯. After Emperor Lu emerged from Immortal Slaying, he founded his own sect, the Slaying Immortal Sect. Thirty-thousand years later, the Ancient Emperor sought the methods of cultivation from the histories spanning over tens of thousands of years. After searching through the Mythical Era, the Wild Desolation Era, and the Three Great Emperors¡¯ Era, he finally created his own ancient scripture and thus established an ancient path, cultivating to become an emperor. At that time, the Slaying Immortal Sect could be described as boundlessly glorious, and everyone felt it had become a colossal entity. People thought that was its peak, yet they did not realize that it was just the beginning for this behemoth. Ten thousand years later, Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor went through numerous hardships and experienced all the calamities of the world. Life is a sea of suffering where we merely struggle, hoping to witness the Other Shore, but ultimately, we all face the path leading to death. The end of each person is death. This is the philosophy of Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor¡ªhis goal is not to struggle through the sea of suffering but to revel in it. To take pleasure in all the calamities of the world¡ªbirth, aging, sickness, and death, love, hate, passion, and enmity¡ªeven risking his life to challenge Heavenly Tribulation, nearly dying in its midst. To describe the life of Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor in two words: defiant fate. Surviving countless hardships and not perishing, he ultimately ascended to emperorship through proving the Way. Another ten thousand years after Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor, Primeval Emperor emerged out of nowhere. He walked out from ancient sighs, seemingly ready to embrace the light of the future, striding across an era. The title of Great Emperor was destined to be but a passing scene on his journey. Primeval Emperor was shrouded in mystery; even after he ascended to emperorship and was widely recognized by the world, little was known about him. Some say that the Primeval Emperor is a descendant of certain beings from the Mythical Era, and rumors circulate like idle gossip. Even before taking on Destiny, Primeval Emperor remained unknown. Among all the world¡¯s Talented Disciples and Evil Beings, his name was never mentioned. Even before the clash for Destiny, his name was not listed in the top ten of the emperor candidate roster. He simply descended quietly into this world, then silently cultivated for ten thousand years within the Slaying Immortal Sect, emerging as the invincible one afterward. This is the story of Primeval Emperor, very short, very brief¡­ A sect with five emperors; among them, three successive generations of emperors, one can imagine the might of this Slaying Immortal Sect. Perhaps even Emperor Lu, the Ancestor, had not anticipated the scale to which the Slaying Immortal Sect would grow. Of course, Primeval Emperor is not the entire story of the Slaying Immortal Sect¡ªbecause a million years later, there would be a man who would conclude this story. His title, White Emperor. Does truly innate self-awareness exist in this world? People always end that statement with a question mark. But I believe, White Emperor might better answer this question. At his birth, auspicious clouds shrouded the sky by the thousands, extraordinary signs appeared between heaven and earth, the Jade Tower manifested, and boundless Spiritual Energy overflowed like a sea, rushing towards him. Born with a Dao wheel between his eyebrows. People often lament that he was born with the stature of a Great Emperor. And indeed, the expectations of many were not betrayed. Compared to the anonymous Primeval Emperor, White Emperor was invincible from birth. ¡°` Ever since his youth, he had continuously swept through all opposition, unrivaled in every encounter. According to reliable historical records, the White Emperor engaged in a total of three hundred and eighty thousand battles throughout his life. And he was never defeated! As for the authenticity of these statistics, no one in the world questioned them. Because indeed, no one had ever heard of the White Emperor being defeated. From the moment of his birth, he left his peers trailing a vast ten thousand eight hundred miles behind him, charging ahead alone, unparalleled. This is a glimpse of the colossal presence of the Slaying Immortal Sect that spans the River of Time. ¡­¡­¡­ At this moment within the Slaying Immortal Sect, which had been quiet for a long time, a figure stepped out of the void. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What brings you to my Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± the figure asked indifferently. He was clad in a white robe, as frosty as hoar frost. On it was etched a symbol of slaughter. The figure was a middle-aged man, with a visage like finely carved jade, his features noble and handsome, with a prominent nose. His gaze was clear and calm. This man was none other than Feng Tianya, the current leader of the Slaying Immortal Sect. ¡°Sect Hierarch Feng, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± said King Qinyou with a light laugh. ¡°Why are you from the Ancient Nether still around, not hiding away like a turtle retracting its head, but instead coming to my Slaying Immortal Sect looking for trouble?¡± Feng Tianya said indifferently. ¡°We are here under orders, and today is to be the day that your Slaying Immortal Sect will fall. There¡¯s no need for Sect Master Feng to boast with words,¡± King Qinyou replied. ¡°You might be underestimating my Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± said Feng Tianya. ¡°We don¡¯t wish to be adversaries with Saint Heir Xu, but if he persists stubbornly, we also have absolutely no fear.¡± As Feng Tianya¡¯s words faded, applause suddenly resounded. Parting the dense crowd, Xu Zimei, accompanied by Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, slowly emerged. ¡°Sect Hierarch Feng speaks to my heart,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Not afraid of trouble, but certainly not one to provoke it. Now I would like to inquire, where is your Sect¡¯s Saint Heir? Let him come out to see me.¡± ¡°Eternal Resentment is in seclusion; I¡¯m afraid Saint Heir Xu will be disappointed,¡± Feng Tianya replied. ¡°Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Sect Hierarch Feng, you just stated that you don¡¯t wish to be our enemy. But what about the various actions of Lu Changhen in the recent days? Have I misunderstood something? Isn¡¯t it his desire to be the supreme one, to eliminate demons and protect the doctrine? What, has he now become a turtle retracting its head as well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not aware of this matter, but once Changhe emerges from seclusion, I will have him apologize to you, how about that?¡± Feng Tianya said. ¡°No need, since I am here today, even if I have to force my way, I shall see him,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If the Slaying Immortal Sect wishes to stop me, by all means, try.¡± As his words ended, a mighty force surged from the tens of thousands behind him, faintly interlinking and shaking the Firmament. Unperturbed, Feng Tianya narrowed his eyes slightly and replied, ¡°Could it be that you really don¡¯t take my Slaying Immortal Sect seriously?¡± ¡°You are only fitting to be trampled beneath our feet,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. His words seemed to provoke outrage, and within the Immortal Mountain, countless strong forces soared skyward. The originally vast fog was engulfed, and the Firmament suddenly underwent tumultuous changes, stirring in the void. The entire Immortal Mountain seemed to shake with tremors. ¡°Have your ancient ancestors come out, let¡¯s not waste everyone¡¯s time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The outcome of a battle is determined by the strength of the highest forces. As one of the Five Emperors, the Slaying Immortal Sect naturally has no shortage of powerful ancient ancestors. Even the War Generals of the Five Great Emperors are not to be underestimated. ¡°` Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co Chapter 1000 - 999 Circulation Star Doubling Array Chapter 1000: Chapter 999 Circulation Star Doubling Array Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Feng Tianya surveyed his surroundings and then inquired, ¡°Where is the Divine Emperor?¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°So it¡¯s the Divine Emperor you are afraid of,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Without the Divine Emperor, how could you possibly break into the Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± Feng Tianya retorted. It was apparent he had great confidence in the Slaying Immortal Sect, a confidence that was almost blind but not without basis. Seeing Xu Zimei remain silent, Feng Tianya let out a cold snort, and with a wave of his right hand, An astonishing aura erupted from Immortal Mountain. Accompanied by a ¡°boom-boom-boom¡± sound, spiritual energy began sweeping toward this location from within ten thousand li, seemingly in a frenzy. This was the sound of the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s Sect Protection Array activating. A colorful light screen then shrouded all around Immortal Mountain. And from within Immortal Mountain, countless powerful forces surged upward, reaching into the sky, ultimately converging upon the light screen. This light screen, nourished by spiritual energy, also had the enhancement of numerous powerful beings. It was likely indestructible by anyone apart from a Great Emperor. Such a display caused a slight shift in the expressions of everyone present. The Slaying Immortal Sect had prepared for a long time, just waiting for their arrival. ¡°I have prepared some little gifts for you all here, why don¡¯t you give them a try?¡± Feng Tianya said with a laugh. He raised his right hand and an infinite amount of spiritual energy started to diffuse. In the middle position between Immortal Mountain and everyone present, an expanse was covered in a vacuum, forming a vast area. In this vast area, numerous streaks of light were seen cascading out from Immortal Mountain. Each streak of light represented a formation banner. Densely packed, the number was beyond count. Countless formation banners merged into the void, instantly interacting with the firmament above. During this process, countless streaks of starlight also cascaded down from the heavens. Even though it was broad daylight, the sky was brilliantly studded with stars, dazzling and blinding to the extreme. As the numerous constellations descended, the void in front of everyone began to transform. Filled with lethal peril, profoundly deep, with starlight radiating magnificently, it exhibited endless changes. ¡°This is,¡± King Qinyou to the side slightly furrowed his eyebrows, as if contemplating something. After a long while, he finally responded heavily, ¡°The Circulation Star Doubling Array.¡± ¡°To think there are some who recognize it,¡± Feng Tianya laughed from the front. ¡°Everyone, please enter the formation.¡± ¡°What is the Circulation Star Doubling Array?¡± Lin Ruhu asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s an ancient battle formation from the Mythical Era that legend has it, there were the three most powerful formations in the world. They were the Circulation Star Doubling Array, the Dutian Divine Fiend Great Array, and the Mixed Heaven Heluo Great Array.¡± King Qinyou explained, ¡°These three arrays represent the pinnacle of formations from the Mythical Era, with many gods and spirits having perished within them.¡± ¡°That powerful,¡± Lin Ruhu said in amazement. ¡°To forge this formation requires highly stringent conditions and is quite difficult,¡± King Qinyou nodded knowingly, and continued to say. ¡°To set up this array, one needs to refine three hundred and sixty-five Grand Circulation star banners, corresponding to the three hundred and sixty-five primary stars in the sky. Additionally, fourteen thousand eight hundred Small Circulation star banners are required, corresponding to the fourteen thousand eight hundred secondary stars. Furthermore, it needs the blessing of countless human efforts before such an exceptional and unparalleled array can be set up.¡± Hearing this explanation, Lin Ruhu mumbled to himself, ¡°The Grand Circulation star banners as the root, the Small Circulation star banners as the trunk, countless human efforts as branches, all connected by the force of the Circulation Stars. Such an array could probably only be matched by a Great Emperor.¡± ¡°Here you are incorrect, if it were a complete Circulation Star Doubling Array, even a Great Emperor may not be able to contend with it,¡± Xu Zimei said chuckling from the side. ¡°` ¡°A fully complete Circulation Star Doubling Array requires the empowerment of billions of Divine Demon forces, with each Divine Demon representing one star. But where are the Divine Demons now? They have been replaced by humans, and such a formation can be used without a Great Emperor.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Feng Tianya ahead let out a heavy snort. He then responded, ¡°Then, may Saint Heir Xu please enter the formation to impart some knowledge.¡± Xu Zimei laughed heartily and took the lead in walking towards the formation. However, he was stopped by King Qinyou. ¡°Let others give it a try first, to see the power of the formation before entering, it won¡¯t be too late,¡± King Qinyou said cautiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ways to cope,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. As he took a step in, the world in front of him changed in an instant. From outside the formation, it looked like stars were arrayed, bright and brilliant, as beautiful as a starry sky. But once inside, each star represented a strand of killing intent. It felt as if in an instant, one was locked by a million strands of killing intent, causing one¡¯s scalp to tingle and goosebumps to rise. Xu Zimei looked up and slowly took out the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. The nemesis to all formations below the heavens, it brings forth Changes of the Circulation, capable of deciphering all formations within them. Ever since he obtained this Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, apart from using it with the Mo Family¡¯s Six Elements Indestructible Array, he rarely took it out. Mainly because his cultivation was strong, facing most formations he could just forcefully break through them, not needing this tool. But now, facing the Circulation Star Doubling Array, it is an appropriate item. The Heaven Expanse Astrolabe is a circular plate, like a full moon, adorned with shimmering stars and a galaxy resplendent in inversion, a sight too beautiful to behold. But at this moment, as soon as the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe appeared, a beam of starlight entered the Circulation Star Doubling Array, and the originally intense killing intent suddenly vanished. The preparing-to-operate array also gradually ceased. Within the Astrolabe, it was revolving at a rate of millions per second, linking to the formation, and deriving everything. ¡°What are you doing,¡± Feng Tianya from the periphery suddenly had a bad premonition. Especially at the moment when the Astrolabe appeared, he discovered that the formation had actually escaped his control. He was not in control of the operation of the formation. Inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but become anxious. ¡°You will know soon,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. With his right hand raised, the Astrolabe suddenly burst out with startling stellar light, and the void began to fluctuate. Formation flags seemingly appeared out of thin air. These formation flags were originally concealed within the void along with the formation. Formation, one could say it is difficult, and yet simple too. As long as you understand the formation flags and focal points of a formation, then even the most powerful array, without its core, can be deciphered. As the formation flags began to appear one after another, Xu Zimei instructed, ¡°Destroy these formation flags.¡± The people of Ancient Nether quickly sprang into action. Waves of powerful forces came crashing down, and rumbling explosions echoed through the void. In an instant, the starlight was annihilated, and when all settled into dust, only an empty shell of the Circulation Star Doubling Array remained in front of them. Xu Zimei dusted off his hands and stowed the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. He then looked calmly at Feng Tianya, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve taken your Slaying Immortal Sect for granted.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu does have some skill,¡± Feng Tianya said with a restrained smile, speaking indifferently. ¡°If that is the case, then perhaps you might try the Sect Protection Array of our Slaying Immortal Sect, to see if you can break through it.¡± ¡°` Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co Chapter 1001 - 1000 Chaos like an Egg, The Skies Mischievousness Chapter 1001: Chapter 1000 Chaos like an Egg, The Skies¡¯ Mischievousness Xu Zimei looked up at the Sect Protection Array of the Slaying Immortal Sect. Though he did not recognize the formation, its scale and might suggested it could be on par with the mighty Circulation Star Doubling Array. ¡°Let me do it,¡± just then, a voice echoed from the depths of the void. The voice exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts, and as they looked up, they saw the Divine Emperor step by step approaching from the distant void. Under his feet, countless golden steps emerged, and with each stride, a row of stairs would appear on their own. Glittering golden light shimmered on the steps, and he was dressed in a red robe as vivid as soaked in fresh blood. The emblem of the Divine Gate was striking before one¡¯s eyes. His long hair moved without wind, his body exuding immense divine might, and in his eyes, myriad divinities seemed to surge. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Divine Emperor,¡± Feng Tianya cordially greeted. Whether in terms of aptitude or strength, the Divine Emperor was surely a senior, having existed in that era long ago. ¡°Sect Hierarch Feng, let me test your Sect Protection Array,¡± said the Divine Emperor, waving his hand, not willing to engage in more niceties. ¡°Does the Divine Emperor truly wish to be an enemy of our Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± Feng Tianya inquired. ¡°What? Do you know what I hate the most?¡± the Divine Emperor responded indifferently. ¡°That air of assuming superiority, as if the mundane world is but ants to you, to control as you please.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, then please, Divine Emperor, do as you will,¡± Feng Tianya replied indifferently, then his figure retreated back into the light curtain of the Immortal Mountain. With a raise of his hand, the Divine Emperor gathered myriad divine forces, and all space and time around him came to a halt in the palm of his hand. He threw a punch, causing the entire void to tremble. It was as if each move and action he made became the focal point of the world, pulling at the hearts of countless people. When his punch landed, the sound of space ripping apart filled the air, akin to a nuclear explosion, like a tiny star shattering. Even the Immortal Mountain swayed, and the mists around it thinned considerably; the Sect Protection Array in front of him shattered instantly. There was no surprise, as expected, the might of a single punch was such terrifying. However, the moment the Sect Protection Array broke, and as the Divine Emperor¡¯s fist retracted, a white light curtain drifted towards him. This light curtain was silent and even the Divine Emperor didn¡¯t feel anything. But before the Divine Emperor could speak, the light curtain suddenly formed a membrane that spread over him as it drew close. The membrane was silent, like a giant net, ensnaring the Divine Emperor within. Seeing the Divine Emperor trapped by the light membrane, a burst of laughter came from within the Immortal Mountain. An elder with snow-white hair approached, stepping on the air with a majestic demeanor. Whether it was his hair, beard, or the robe he wore, all were of a snow-white hue. But behind him hung a blood-red sword. The sword was like a haunting shadow, with thick blood light flowing upon it. ¡°That is¡­,¡± some people eyed the elder who suddenly stepped out from the Immortal Mountain, their voices filled with disbelief. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At last, recognition dawned upon them. ¡°It¡¯s Heavenly Evil.¡± ¡°Yes, the War General of the Ancient Emperor, Heavenly Evil Ancestor.¡± The elder laughed heartily as he stepped through the air, his voice thunderous. ¡°Since you all have come to my Immortal Mountain, of course, you are welcome.¡± The tremendous might around him surged, his long white hair draped behind him, moving without wind. The aura around him was peculiarly strange. As if half immortal, half demonic. ¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the light membrane that enveloped him, the Divine Emperor¡¯s palm stirred vigorously, and he smacked towards it. But the light membrane seemed to absorb all the power, showing no reaction whatsoever. No matter how the Divine Emperor attacked, the light membrane remained intact. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You can¡¯t break it,¡± the Heavenly Evil Ancestor said by the side. ¡°It¡¯s formed from the Power of Order of Chaos.¡± ¡°The Power of Order of Chaos?¡± Someone asked doubtfully by the side. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard that when heaven and earth first opened amidst Chaos, it was like a chicken¡¯s egg. At that time, the nascent world was nurturing, and amidst the boundless Chaos, countless divine demons were passed down. To protect this nascent nurturing world, Chaos laid down the Power of Order on its surface, forming a light membrane to guard it.¡± The Heavenly Evil Ancestor explained. Hearing the other party¡¯s explanation, Xu Zimei chuckled: ¡°No wonder your Slaying Immortal Sect is so confident, you were well prepared from the start.¡± ¡°Back then, the Ancient Emperor searched throughout the future, seeking the Great Dao, and he obtained this light membrane,¡± the Heavenly Evil Ancestor snorted. ¡°Even he himself couldn¡¯t do anything with the light membrane and eventually left it within the sect. Does Saint Heir Xu really think our Slaying Immortal Sect has no trump cards?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Our Slaying Immortal Sect is not like the Baili Family; Saint Heir Xu, you¡¯ve had it too easy on your journey,¡± replied the Heavenly Evil Ancestor indifferently. ¡°So easy that you¡¯ve become somewhat self-forgetful.¡± Before Xu Zimei could respond, a loud shout came from behind. ¡°Heavenly Evil, it¡¯s not your turn to educate the younger generation of our True Martial Holy Sect.¡± The War General of the Heavenly Blade appeared, carrying a large blade, slowly striding through the sky from a distance. The Blade Intent around him was rampant, confronting the Heavenly Evil Ancestor from afar. ¡°Old thing, haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, you¡¯re not dead yet!¡± ¡°Heavenly Blade, you guys have gone too far this time,¡± the Heavenly Evil Ancestor replied with narrowed eyes. ¡°Let the others come out; we are not that close,¡± said the Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°It seems that your True Martial Holy Sect is determined to start a war with us,¡± said the Heavenly Evil Ancestor. The blood blade behind him was trembling, as if infinite blood energy began to spread out bit by bit. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about overstepping, it was your Slaying Immortal Sect that started it,¡± replied the Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade. ¡°War? We¡¯re not afraid of you.¡± The Heavenly Evil Ancestor let out a heavy cold snort, then turned to look at Ancient Nether. ¡°If you withdraw now, I assure you that in the future Yuan Central Continent, there will be a place for you.¡± ¡°Thanks for your generous offer,¡± King Qinyou said coldly with a sneer. ¡°But what¡¯s the difference between words from a soon-to-be-extinct power and a fart?¡± ¡°Very good, indeed,¡± the Heavenly Evil Ancestor said, laughing in anger. It had been who knows how long since anyone had dared to talk to them like this. Just as everyone was about to explode into conflict, a vast presence descended from above. Instantly suppressing the noisy scene. Everyone looked up, and it was from the peak of the Immortal Mountain. At the origin of the raging waterfall, a man stood in the air, his gaze looking toward the northwest sky. He sighed lightly: ¡°Let the Heavenly Curtain come.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem old, only around thirty years old or so, but of course, a cultivator¡¯s appearance can¡¯t be trusted. He wore a white robe, had long eyebrows, and his deep eyes were calm and indifferent, exuding an atmosphere of ease and tranquility. As if he could dissolve everything. Like the white snow of early spring meeting the blazing sun, instantly melting everything away. Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co Chapter 1002 - 1001: Supreme, Many Ancestors Chapter 1002: Chapter 1001: Supreme, Many Ancestors ¡°` The power that wrapped around this man was no longer Immortal Might, but the true force of Nirvana Void. He was a Nirvana Void powerhouse, having transcended and standing at the pinnacle of this mortal world. The man¡¯s gaze fell upon everyone present, each feeling an imposing pressure. As if the depths of their hearts could be seen through. He bowed deeply to the Divine Emperor. ¡°Divine Emperor, if you withdraw, we shall take this Power of Order, how about it?¡± ¡°Supreme, do you think this thing can hold me back for long?¡± the Divine Emperor said indifferently. However, when the words ¡°Supreme¡± were uttered, everyone felt a jolt through their body. It should be known that Xu Zimei¡¯s assault on the Slaying Immortal Sect has drawn the attention of the entire Continent. Everyone was monitoring the situation here in their unique ways. At Heaven¡¯s Extremity, holding the sun and moon, mastering the stars, my rule weighs heavy and light. At the Extreme of Earth, treading upon Jiuyou, breaking free of Reincarnation, transforming cloud diagrams into divinity. And at the Immortal Extreme, one ultimately becomes Supreme. He was the first among the War Generals of Emperor Lu, an ancient being who has lived through countless eras, standing tall in this world. In fact, considering his age, he should have died long ago if he had not entered the Nirvana Realm. The title ¡°Supreme¡± was not given by Emperor Lu, but bestowed by the Horizon Great Emperor. Both had fought a hundred moves without defeat, and the Supreme Ancestor eventually made a name for himself. Thus, he knew the terror of a Great Emperor and held great respect for the Divine Emperor. Hearing the words of the Divine Emperor, the Supreme Ancestor calmly said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to trap you for long. The Great Dao of Yuan Central Continent has its rules, and there is a limit to the time a Great Emperor can stay here. Once the time is up, you will be forcibly summoned into the Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± The intent of the Supreme Ancestor was clear, They could not trap the Divine Emperor, nor did they need to for long, as the Great Dao of Yuan Central Continent would naturally repulse him once the time came. This is also one of the reasons why generations of Great Emperors must ascend when their time is due. ¡°Moreover, why doesn¡¯t the Divine Emperor consider his own future?¡± continued the Supreme Ancestor. ¡°Here in Yuan Central Continent, you are invincible, but once you go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, everything will be a new chapter. Our Slaying Immortal Sect has five Great Emperors above, does the Divine Emperor think he will have it easy?¡± ¡°You are threatening me,¡± the Divine Emperor¡¯s gaze sharpened as he spoke faintly. His Destiny was once shattered by three Great Emperors, a sore spot in his heart ever since. No Great Emperor before had ever suffered such humiliation. ¡°Not a threat, just stating a fact,¡± the Supreme Ancestor shook his head, replying calmly. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a try,¡± the Divine Emperor snorted coldly, sitting cross-legged within the Power of Order, seeking a way to free himself. The Slaying Immortal Sect was in no hurry, as the Supreme Ancestor¡¯s gaze then fell upon Xu Zimei. ¡°Heroes emerge from youth, you¡¯re quite impressive, I¡¯ve heard of your exploits.¡± ¡°I also know you, pity that your Slaying Immortal Sect lacks successors,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Where is Lu Changhen? Doesn¡¯t even have the courage to face me directly. Then what¡¯s the point in contending for Destiny? Better find a place to bury it early.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu is now a major force, having destroyed several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, naturally he dare not meet you,¡± said the Supreme Ancestor. ¡°Cowardice or fear, it¡¯s a common human emotion. Just as I feel unease knowing there are still Great Emperors in the world. What matters isn¡¯t cowardice, but facing the fears in one¡¯s heart, that is the journey a true powerhouse should have.¡± ¡°Has he faced his fears then?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°` ¡°We must give him some time,¡± replied the Supreme Ancestor. His gaze then turned towards the distant horizon, and he let out a light chuckle. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, long time no see.¡± The void was torn apart by a huge hand, and the figure of the Heavenly Curtain War God emerged from it. The Heavenly Curtain War God, clad in battle armor, was just like when he followed the True Martial Great Emperor back then, with a few strands of silver among his long hair. His wrinkled skin was covered with wrinkles. He looked like an old man, one whose life was like a flickering candle in the wind. Compared with the Supreme Ancestor, there was obviously a gap. An old man, and a man. ¡°Supreme, I do agree with what you said, facing the fear in our hearts,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said with a smile. ¡°But have you faced your own fears?¡± ¡°What fears do I have?¡± The Supreme Ancestor chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve both grown old,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°The ships of the old era have long departed, and as the new era¡¯s ships sail towards the future, we are destined to merely be spectators. You can¡¯t let go, can you?¡± Watching the Supreme Ancestor remain silent, the Heavenly Curtain War God continued to smile: ¡°An old soldier might age, but can he still eat his fill?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Try me and you will know,¡± replied the Supreme Ancestor indifferently. While the two were talking, several figures stepped out from within Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s Immortal Mountain. ¡°How could we miss such a lively scene?¡± These were three figures, one like a wild man who had re-emerged from the primeval forest. His clothes were ragged and tattered, his skin was dark and brassy, and his long hair, sideburns, and beard all grew so long they covered his entire face. Another was a fat man, dressed in a wide robe, his chubby belly exposed on the outside. He stood with his left foot on a green ring and his right foot on a flying bracelet; in his left hand, he held a fire bow, and on his right, he wore an immortal rope. Around his neck hung a string of exotic treasures. He had a dignified appearance and was not one to engage in idle chatter. The last of the three was like a Daoist Priest, dressed in a cloud-white Daoist robe, with an extraordinary temperament. White hair like Mount Sumeru, although an old man, he exuded a sense of unending vitality. ¡°Mountain Ancestor, Multi-Treasures Taoist, and Nine Paths,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God chuckled lightly. ¡°It seems everyone has arrived.¡± One gate to the five emperors, naturally these five were the War Generals. At the moment, only these five had emerged from the Immortal Mountain, but if someone believed that the mighty Slaying Immortal Sect comprised only these five, they would not be believed. The Slaying Immortal Sect had been established in the world for a million years, and the number of powerful beings it had cultivated on its own was beyond count. Now, from inside those Immortal Mountains, the beings who had yet to make an appearance also each radiated an astonishing might. Their momentum soared to the heavens, as if declaring war to any approaching enemies. The mist covering the entire firmament overhead scattered, revealing the appearance of the Immortal Mountains, bringing the figures of the Immortals into clear view. Mountain Ancestor let out a long sigh, seen sitting cross-legged in the void, seemingly merging his being with the Immortal Mountain. It was said that when the Slaying Immortal Sect first established its Sect Gate here, Mountain Ancestor began his cultivation with this Immortal Mountain as the main focus, transforming into the mountains of the vast earth. While all beings strive to transform into human form, he yearned for the essence of the mountains. As for Multi-Treasures Taoist, he was surrounded by countless treasures, any single one of which, if thrown away, would likely incite a mad scramble among the common folk. His own strength might not be the strongest, but with all his treasures displayed, no one dared to truly underestimate him. The radiance of countless treasures was brilliant and dazzling; he was always known for his love of collecting treasures. Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co Chapter 1003 - 1002: Martial Heavenly Venerable Chapter 1003: Chapter 1002: Martial Heavenly Venerable As for the last of the Nine Paths Ancestors, He was a War General of the White Emperor. Legends say that there exist Nine Secrets in the world, which are: Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Shu, Zu, Qian, Xing. Each Secret is an Avenue to Heaven. And the Nine Paths Ancestor merged the Nine Secrets, establishing an unprecedented Nine Paths. Thus, he made a name for himself and, during the White Emperor¡¯s era, he achieved remarkable military exploits and eventually became known to the secular world. Among these War Generals, the Nine Paths Ancestor is probably the one closest to our current era. He stood above the void, with the Nine Secrets Dao surrounding him, as if the void was covered with nine Great Daos. As though endless Dao intentions were spinning around. In front of the Nine Paths Ancestor, a man appeared before him without any warning. Clad in a grey robe, his long hair casually draped over his shoulders. This man was the War General of the Divine Travel Great Emperor, the Traveler. Traveler looked at the Nine Paths Ancestor and laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that among your Nine Secrets, there¡¯s one Secret Xing, which represents the ultimate boundary of action in the world, soaring up to the ninth heaven, penetrating down to Jiuyou. Anywhere in the world is within reach. Today, I¡¯d like to witness it for myself.¡± ¡°I wonder how much of the Divine Travel Great Emperor¡¯s real teachings you¡¯ve obtained,¡± the Nine Paths Ancestor said indifferently. In the matter of speed, the Divine Travel Great Emperor is honored above all others, even the Nine Paths must admit. The mighty forces faced each other, shaking heaven and earth. Even before they moved to action, the world was already shaking. Endless storms swept through, breaking apart the void invisibly. Meanwhile, on Xu Zimei¡¯s side, even though the Divine Emperor was temporarily trapped, the Divine Gate still had many powerful ancestors making an appearance. As for the Ancient Nether side, ten different beams of light shot up into the sky. The light was so brilliant that not even stepping-into-immortality strong beings could see through it. But the intense aura that permeated out was not to be underestimated by anyone. For they are Ancient Nether¡¯s ten great Yamas, the absolute rulers. They led this vast race and once contended against the Monster Race during the Wild Desolation era, causing the Ancient Nether chaos. They also created a brief minor era during the Wild Desolation and Era of Emperors. ¡°Everyone, today we shall obliterate this place and together forge a new era,¡± declared the Heavenly Curtain War God, standing at the forefront, taking a deep breath and speaking lightly. Once the Slaying Immortal Sect is destroyed, and if Xu Zimei can bear the Destiny, then the True Martial Holy Sect will become a sect with five Emperors. Becoming a hegemonic existence on this continent. By then, there will be a union between the Divine Gate and Ancient Nether. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you have the capability,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied coldly. ¡°Kill,¡± Xu Zimei stood at the forefront, and with a fierce shout, everyone moved towards the Immortal Mountain to engage in battle. In an instant, the firmament collapsed, Hengyu was annihilated, the void shattered, and endless streams of chaotic space rampaged, as if the whole world had collapsed. This day there was no sun, only a fine drizzle gently floating in the void. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, let us fight in the void. This world cannot sustain our power,¡± the Supreme Ancestor said. ¡°I have the same intention,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God nodded, and with a hand reaching down, the entire firmament inverted and flowed backwards. Sounds of slaughter and blood fell from this world, chaos reigned all around, nearly everyone joining the battle. Countless explosions sounded ¡°boom boom boom¡± as if thunder were roaring in the firmament. It was a doomsday scene; a radius of tens of thousands of miles was affected. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze calm, and slowly walked towards the Interior of Immortal Mountain. After only a few steps, Feng Tianya, the Sect Hierarch of the Slaying Immortal Sect, appeared in front of him. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, why don¡¯t I have the honor of experiencing your might,¡± Feng Tianya said indifferently. Xu Zimei gave him a look, then shook his head and replied, ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡± It¡¯s not that Xu Zimei is boasting, Feng Tianya¡¯s strength has only just reached the level of Stepping into Immortality. It¡¯s assessed to be on par with Sect Master Xiao. Regarding this, Xu Zimei can also understand what qualifications are needed for a Sect Hierarch. It¡¯s not that one¡¯s strength has to surpass all eras, to be invincible, the strongest one to become the Sect Hierarch. Rather, it¡¯s about having the capability to manage, being able to lead the Holy Sect towards glory, allowing it to develop and grow. An excellent Sect Master is often not necessarily the strongest, but they must be a qualified manager. Many powerful individuals, once they reach the level of Stepping into Immortality, seek Enlightenment; some go into seclusion for thousands of years, how could they manage a sect? Just like Xu Qingshan, who in his youth, was also counted among the Talented Disciples; it¡¯s regrettable that after becoming the Deputy Sect Master, his strength progressed very slowly. It¡¯s not that his talents are inferior, but he no longer has as much time to cultivate. In the affairs of this world, it¡¯s apparent that one cannot have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw. ¡°Weak or not, only trying will tell,¡± said Feng Tianya indifferently. Just as he was prepared to fight, he was stopped by someone. ¡°Tianya, you step back.¡± An aged voice rang out. Within this Immortal Mountain lies a cave dwelling radiating with dazzling rainbow lights, as if transforming the mundane world. In these rainbow lights, an elder dressed in a colorful robe emerged from the cave dwelling. With a single step, he traversed emptiness, and in the blink of eye, he was a hundred miles away, arriving in front of the two. ¡°Master, you have come out of seclusion,¡± greeted Feng Tianya immediately upon seeing the elder. ¡°These years have been hard on you,¡± the elder sighed lightly. ¡°I took three disciples back then, all three of you were gifted and deeply devoted to pursuing the Way. Yet ultimately, I still made the heartless decision for the sake of the sect, to cut off your path.¡± ¡°Master, let¡¯s not talk about the past,¡± Feng Tianya shook his head slightly. ¡°I have long since made peace with it.¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You go and take command, this place has me,¡± said the elder with a nod. He also knew now was not the time for idle chatter. He turned his head to look at Xu Zimei and chuckled lightly: ¡°Several eras go by without my awareness, this great world is changing so much that I can barely adapt. Never had I thought, there would be someone daring to strike at our Slaying Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°How should I address you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. He could feel the elder¡¯s inner power, vast like the ocean, boundless and endless. The elder, though with a body on the brink of extinguishing, exuded an aura that suppressed a part of heaven and earth, making the pressure almost unbearable to breathe. ¡°My name, I myself have almost forgotten it, as it has been a long time since anyone has addressed me by it.¡± The elder chuckled lightly: ¡°All I vaguely remember is that, in the era when I went into seclusion, some called me Heaven Venerable. You may call me Martial Heavenly Venerable.¡± The elder sighed deeply. His gaze wandered over the expansive war fires, ¡°Life¡¯s great ambitions, thirty thousand years long, are but a dream amidst rise and fall.¡± ¡°Martial Heavenly Venerable,¡± Xu Zimei lifted his head, pondering a little. Finally, he smiled and said: ¡°I remember now, the former outcast of the Slaying Immortal Sect.¡± Speaking of Martial Heavenly Venerable, his life is indeed quite inspirational. The former Sect Hierarch of the Slaying Immortal Sect, born to a humble maidservant, faced suppression from the very start, even being expelled from the Slaying Immortal Sect. Ultimately, through his own efforts, he returned to the Slaying Immortal Sect. It seems he even became the new Sect Hierarch of that era of the Slaying Immortal Sect. ¡°Once an outcast, indeed,¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable was not angry but simply nodded nonchalantly. Chapter 1004 - 1003 Shocking Waves, Splitting the Heavens Chapter 1004: Chapter 1003 Shocking Waves, Splitting the Heavens ¡°` Most people¡¯s lives are not the same. As a cast-off, some might yearn to destroy the Slaying Immortal Sect, to take revenge for themselves, feeling a sense of exhilarating catharsis. But every day, innumerable talented disciples and heroes die in battles, and compared to the majority of people who die in obscurity, the Martial Heavenly Venerable clearly chose a different path. He demonstrated his value to the Slaying Immortal Sect and then was recruited, becoming the previous generation¡¯s Sect Master. This is his life. The Martial Heavenly Venerable also stared straight into his own life, looking at Xu Zimei, and spoke, ¡°Now that it has come to this, there is no room for reconciliation. After today, either my Slaying Immortal Sect perishes, or your True Martial Holy Sect dies.¡± The majesty of the Immortal Extreme surged around him, the seven-colored mist robe worn on his body, with seven-colored light shooting up to the sky. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Turning into a rainbow shower, it formed a rainbow bridge amid such a gloomy sky. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you entered immortality through martial arts, that you can master all martial arts under heaven,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Now I do wish to put it to the test.¡± What does it mean to enter immortality through martial arts? Most people think that once one enters the Immortal Realm, one becomes an immortal. This notion is incorrect. Whether it¡¯s stepping into immortality or becoming a Great Emperor, they are nothing but levels within a long and misguided path of cultivation. They fall far short when compared to a real Immortal. What is an Immortal? Storytellers in the market teahouses once said that there are Immortals in the world. They may be found wandering amidst the drifting clouds, appearing and disappearing in bustling markets, in seclusion within ancient temples hidden in the mountains, or carefree on overseas Immortal Mountains. The greatest difference between Immortals and people is that they have severed their seven emotions and six desires, desiring nothing and asking for nothing. Yet, stepping into immortality, being an Immortal, and entering immortality through martial arts are three different concepts. Stepping into immortality is a state of being, Immortals are genuine immortals. While entering immortality through martial arts means taking the path of martial arts to an extreme, reaching a profound level, which could be considered as becoming an immortal. But the very end of martial arts is still martial arts, and becoming immortal is just a description, hence the title Martial Heavenly Venerable was given to him. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± the Martial Heavenly Venerable waved his right hand, and a flicker of sword light flashed in the distance. Immediately after, nature¡¯s spiritual energy converged, and a Longsword condensed and appeared in his hand. Wielding the sword, any move seemed effortless for him as if his martial skills reached the heart; the sword moved with his spirit. ¡°Surging Waves Overwhelm the Heavens,¡± the Longsword in his hand swung down, and even an ordinary Shocking Wave Sword Technique displayed astounding power in his hands. Like the work of a divine craftsman, otherworldly and transcendental. Gigantic waves annihilating the void, accompanied by the Longsword transforming into a tower of torrential waves, surged violently towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow unsheathed his blade on its own, with Heaven Shaking Blade Qi sweeping through the void, cleaving the incoming waves in half. The waves rushed past him on both sides as he walked step by step forward. ¡°Torrential Tide Floods,¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable swung his sword again. The previously divided waves transformed into a great river, with the tide rising and falling¡ªseemingly the meaning of the Dao intermixed within. The transformations of all things reincarnating could be seen within each surging wave. With only a ¡°boom,¡± these waves engulfed Xu Zimei, and the pressure contained within sent him flying into the skies. Martial Heavenly Venerable swung his sword again; this sword had no Sword Intent, only the Principle of the Great Dao swirling within. Nirvana Void powerhouses comprehend principles, While those who step into immortality grasp the Profound Meaning. Now, the Martial Heavenly Venerable, at the peak of Immortal status, seems to have begun touching upon principles. However, it is still a far reach. His Profound Meaning seemed to be related to the water element, yet it also seemed to be not. Xu Zimei did not have much insight into the level of stepping into immortality. Water-elemental Profound Meaning surged within the Longsword, and his Vein Gates grew increasingly robust with continuous ¡°boom boom boom¡± sounds echoing as the gates opened. ¡°` ¡°All streams return to the source,¡± intoned Martial Heavenly Venerable with a light chant. The tidal waves that had once engulfed Xu Zimei gathered again, forming an unparalleled shocking wave. The firmament around was annihilated, and the other combatants still in battle were pushed out by the force of water. Looking up, the sky that had been drizzling fine rain could now no longer be distinguished between rainwater and sea waves. Above, there were only flashes of lightning and thunderous sounds, with bolts of lighting slashing down. Under the grey overcast firmament, the roaring giant waves surged skyward, creating waves tens of thousands of feet high. Everything was annihilated within them. Shocking waves descend upon the firmament, white breakers tower to the sky, and Immortal Mountain is exiled for thousands of miles. Martial Heavenly Venerable looked indifferently at the center of the sea waves, as the ten thousand-mile wave buried everything. Suddenly, a long blade that stirred up a wind of blood soared from the tide, creating a wave tens of thousands of feet high. It headed straight towards Martial Heavenly Venerable with extreme speed. Martial Heavenly Venerable quickly raised his sword to meet it, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the blade of Tyrant Shadow slashed onto the hilt of the sword and spun away. The immense force directly pushed Martial Heavenly Venerable back five or six steps. After Tyrant Shadow spun back, it was grasped by a large hand, and Xu Zimei was seen walking out of the giant wave. ¡°Heaven Venerable, is this all you have?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t hold back any longer,¡± said Martial Heavenly Venerable coolly. ¡°If Saint Heir Xu can break through my move, then I will admit defeat.¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable brought his palms together, his body standing in the void, as immortal Qi emanated from his entire being. His gaze was serene, and he forcefully enunciated four words. ¡°Dust-Free Immortal Scripture.¡± ¡°It seems I underestimated you,¡± Xu Zimei felt the overwhelming aura around his opponent and said with a smile. ¡°I have always thought that you attained immortality through martial arts, but I did not expect you to have cultivated a true Immortal Technique.¡± ¡°During my idle clouds and wild cranes days, I obtained an Immortal Technique; not stepping into immortality, but able to integrate martial arts and immortality,¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable said calmly. ¡°I have created a few moves based on martial arts and immortality, and I humbly ask Saint Heir Xu to critique them.¡± Around Martial Heavenly Venerable at this moment, two powers of the Great Dao were lingering. One resembled martial arts, the other immortality. With the combination of martial arts and immortality, the two Great Dao energies began to oscillate, causing ripples to surge continuously in the void. The moment the two Great Dao energies merged, the surrounding void was completely pulverized. Not split apart, but crushed into powder. In the howling void turbulence, Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s seven-colored robe rustled violently. The longsword in his hand vanished, replaced by a giant axe. He held the giant axe, its edge surging with endless sharpness. ¡°Open Sky Strike,¡± the Martial Heavenly Venerable uttered with a light chant and stepped into the void. The moment before, he was some distance from Xu Zimei, but the next moment, he appeared right in front of him. The massive axe head slashed down directly. Even Xu Zimei was taken aback by its edge. His figure quickly dodged, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the axe fell, and all life within several miles around in the void was destroyed. It was as if the firmament was slashed down, completely collapsing. One strike of the axe was so mighty; it destroyed the heavens and earth. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Why dodge, Saint Heir Xu? How about facing my move head-on?¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable laughed heartily. At this moment, he was like a martial man, as if returning to the original purity. Chapter 1005 - 1004: Divine Demon Visualization Chart, Law of Heaven and Earth Chapter 1005: Chapter 1004: Divine Demon Visualization Chart, Law of Heaven and Earth Martial men resemble immortals, seeking the highest level of existence from the initial realm. Such is the Dust-Free Immortal Method. Seemingly detached yet not, seemingly mundane yet not. The implied meaning of Heaven-Breaker is the creation of the heavens. When Martial Heavenly Venerable wields his massive axe and comes to suppress, he seems like the pioneering sage of a vast era, his figure immensely majestic. Another axe falls, and Xu Zimei employs the Illusory Demon Technique from the Demonic Ten Skills. The power of space surges around him, casting an identical void around him. But the force of this axe evidently exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s expectations, With a single axe strike, space shatters, countless reflections collapse. This axe once again heavily strikes near Xu Zimei, the powerful impact driving him back several steps. ¡°How now? Does Saint Heir Xu only know how to dodge?¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable pursued Xu Zimei, trying to disturb his mind with words. ¡°Since you want to compare strength, I¡¯ll satisfy you,¡± replied Xu Zimei coolly. He held Tyrant Shadow in his right hand, slightly lifting it. ¡°Demonic Ten Skills, Fifth Style, Human Demon Technique, Annihilator of All Things.¡± Endless Demonic Qi twines around him, as if the Power of Annihilation is contained within his palm amidst this Demonic Qi. The power of the heavens is boundless, and fighting against it is profoundly enjoyable. But the power of a human is similarly boundless, even surpassing that of the heavens. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such is the concept: Man shall overcome Heaven. Within this Demonic Qi, Xu Zimei also unleashed the Shaking Heaven Power. Both the Power Vortex within his body and within his Divine Soul spun wildly. Behind him, the Heaven-Shaking Giant stood towering and lofty, rising high behind Xu Zimei. This Heaven-Shaking Giant, originally formed by the Power Vortex, now stained with Demonic Qi, appeared entirely black. Its eyes flashed with crimson light, naturally carrying the Power of Annihilation. When Martial Heavenly Venerable struck with another axe, Demonic Qi surged in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes as he directly countered with his blade. With a ¡°boom¡±, an invisible oppressive force spread between them. The surrounding void exploded thunderously, and in a flash, Martial Heavenly Venerable was sent flying backwards. ¡°Again,¡± Xu Zimei roared, stepping into the air, as his blade moves swept around like a 3,000-mile-long inverted rainbow, endlessly flowing. Beneath this vast sky, amidst the flashing lightning, there was only boundlessness. ¡°Heaven-Breaker, Earth-Splitter, Spirit-Shocker, Heaven-Earth Slayer,¡± announced Martial Heavenly Venerable word by word. With each word, his aura grew tremendously. This seemed like a combo attack; after each move, Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s actions looked infinitely heavy. As if his colossal axe weighed billions, braving winds and cleaving thorns. Roaring Mad Winds whipped up tornadoes around, relentlessly tearing the space under the flashing lightning overhead. When their blades clashed, there was no extra technique, just pure force against force. The Heaven-Shaking Giant roared as well, its immense Demonic Qi covering the void. Though with each of Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s moves growing stronger, Xu Zimei also began to struggle. But he did not retreat, relishing in this exhilarating battle that he had not encountered in a long time. One of the Ten Great Divine Methods, Divine Demon Visualization Chart. ¡­¡­ Legend says in ancient times, Divine Demons about billion feet tall, their heads could touch the sky, their feet could meld with the earth, capable of plucking the sun and moon with their hands. With a single step, they covered half the world, overwhelmingly powerful. Of course, these are all just rumors. But at this moment, in Xu Zimei¡¯s mind, a Divine Demon Visualization Chart formed in the sea of consciousness. These were true Ancient Divine Demons. They were howling, each with its own form, morphing within Xu Zimei¡¯s sea of consciousness. When Xu Zimei opened his eyes, he felt as if he were one of those ancient Divine Demons himself. His body was filled with immense power. Grasping Tyrant Shadow in his right hand, he exerted more force and slashed down, his hair on top completely tainted by Demonic Qi. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± another explosion occurred as he clashed with Martial Heavenly Venerable. This time, he was overwhelmingly dominating the opponent and gaining the upper hand. ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡± after a few rounds, Xu Zimei lightly shouted, unleashing unprecedented power from Tyrant Shadow, fiercely chopping down. Martial Heavenly Venerable failed to dodge in time and his right arm was severed. However, in the instant of their contact, a smile appeared on Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s face. ¡°Primordial Bind.¡± This was a complete combo. From Heaven-Breaker, Earth-Splitter, Spirit-Shocker, Heaven-Earth Slayer, to the final Primordial Bind. Despite losing an arm, right now his gigantic axe transformed into a flow of air. This airstream, like a rope, tightly bound Xu Zimei altogether. ¡°The real loser is you,¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable said calmly. He looked at the struggling Xu Zimei, bound and tied, deeply exhaling. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t attacked our Slaying Immortal Sect and gone for the Destiny competition, with your strength, perhaps you could have really become a Great Emperor. Sadly, you were too impatient.¡± His words fell, but Xu Zimei paid no heed to his response. Instead, he slowly lifted his head, his gaze turning crimson. A killing intent was condensing. A purple-black Demon Seal spread from his neck, activating the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, one of the ten great Divine Methods, Law of Heaven and Earth activated simultaneously. The rope that tightly bound him instantly snapped as he grew thousands of miles tall, now like a true Divine Demon. Stepping out from the ancient sighs and dust, bringing an unstoppable force. Xu Zimei raised his hand and slammed it down, Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s figure was directly flung away. On the vast Immortal Mountain, he smashed the summit with a single slap. Everyone was stunned by this giant shadow standing in the void. Martial Heavenly Venerable spat out a mouthful of fresh blood; his internal organs shattered, and with his right arm cut off, he had no chance to struggle. ¡°Die,¡± Xu Zimei softly uttered, slapping down again, his hair a deep red, blazing like fierce flames. The Demon Seal glowed continuously. Watching this from a distance, Multi-Treasures Taoist¡¯s eyes split with fury; under the ceaseless pounding of Xu Zimei¡¯s giant hand, half of the massive Immortal Mountain had already collapsed. He looked at King Qinguang, one of the ten Yamas he was fighting, a flash of golden light in his hand. ¡°Capture,¡± a loud shout, the golden light transformed into a spherical shield, temporarily trapping King Qinguang. ¡°You young fool, stop,¡± Multi-Treasures Taoist angrily charged at Xu Zimei. Around him, countless rare and exotic treasures leaped out, floating in the void. As if he himself was a Hundred Treasures Pavilion. ¡°Scram,¡± Xu Zimei coldly snorted, like rolling thunder from the firmament striking down, his giant hand immediately covering the entire sky. All his treasures and varied lights availed him naught. Chapter 1006 - 1005 Destruction of Slaying Immortal Sect Chapter 1006: Chapter 1005 Destruction of Slaying Immortal Sect Under this palm, Multi-Treasures Taoist was sent flying backward. Multiple treasures around him fell, including a purple-green large cauldron, a sharp Divine Sword, and statues of Divine Beasts exuding a powerful aura. Countless treasures were annihilated under Xu Zimei¡¯s palm. At this moment, Xu Zimei transformed into a colossal figure, standing like a Divine Demon commanding the world, his eyes capturing the light, shoulders carrying the Firmament, and the endless authority in his palm falling down. Another palm struck, shaking the heavens and earth, darkening the skies and land. The ground cracked open, revealing countless fissures, and abysses spread under his feet. On the immensely towering Immortal Mountain, it too, began collapsing with a thunderous roar. Countless furious roars emerged, with continuous ¡°rumbling¡± noises. This mountain, silent through many eras and nearly symbolizing the peak of the Supreme Domain, finally turned into ruins. The bizarre rocks, unusual scenes, Jade Towers¡ªall seemed to vanish into the storm alongside this gigantic entity that had ruled countless eras. Thus, disciples of Slaying Immortal Sect all had their eyes split with fury, even elders, ignoring their severe injuries and life and death, charged towards Xu Zimei. This Immortal Mountain represented everything. It was like their home. The mist surrounding the mountain began to dissipate, but Xu Zimei stood in the void, fearless. His eyes swept around, everything coming into his view. Looking at the Power of Order that bound the Divine Emperor, he said, ¡°You attack from inside, I¡¯ll attack from outside, let¡¯s break this together.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Divine Emperor nodded slightly. Xu Zimei raised his right hand high, storm and thunder trembling in his palm, endless Spiritual Energy raining down profoundly. Spiritual Energy condensed into Spiritual Liquid, falling streams hanging reverse, the heavens shattering and earth splitting. As the heavily falling Tyrant Shadow in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand struck down, Divine Emperor too stood with a solemn expression. All around him surged the majestic imperial authority, Divine Power billowing, clashing heavily with Tyrant Shadow. Divine Profound Meaning, Power of Order, and Demonic Qi, the forces of the three intertwined in an instant. With a loud ¡°bang,¡± the space around Divine Emperor completely exploded. But shortly after, the magnificent imperial authority spread, and Divine Emperor emerged, stepping through the void. His gaze, like a torch, surveyed everything around. The ongoing major battle also gradually ceased. Both sides separated and withdrew to their respective sides. In the void, Supreme Ancestor delivered a palm strike, chaotic flows rampaging through the surrounding space, causing him to retreat a few steps. He looked at the opposing Heavenly Curtain War God, deeply sighing. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, you have won.¡± ¡°From the beginning, you never had a chance of winning,¡± Heavenly Curtain War God stated blandly. ¡°You think we rely on Divine Emperor, but that¡¯s not the case, he isn¡¯t the main character.¡± ¡°With such a being here, what significance does this bout of Destiny¡¯s conflict have?¡± Heavenly Curtain War God¡¯s gaze pierced through the Endless Void, landing on Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei, like a Divine Demon, with a stunning aura surrounding him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t such an Evil Being be born in my Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± ¡°It is time, it is Destiny!¡± Saying this, Supreme Ancestor sighed again. From his words, the insignificance of the battle of Destiny was evident, showing how highly he regarded Xu Zimei. The conflicts over Destiny throughout generations have always been highly controversial. No one has ever truly conceded to another. After all, isn¡¯t everyone a Talented Disciple and an Evil Being? People even set up a Talented Disciples List, voting for their favored Talented Disciples. Through generations, there has never been a lack of Talented Disciples carrying Destiny, and surprises often arise. But this time, Supreme Ancestor had a premonition. This era, perhaps the least suspenseful battle for Destiny. Perhaps if all the Talented Disciples gathered together, and first eliminated Xu Zimei from the competition, there might be a slight chance. For a moment, Supreme Ancestor was lost in a multitude of thoughts. However, having thought all these, all these have nothing to do with their Slaying Immortal Sect anymore. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, can we discuss terms?¡± Supreme Ancestor spoke up. ¡°Talk to him about it,¡± Heavenly Curtain War God looked down at Xu Zimei, responding, ¡°I¡¯m not the person in charge this time.¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei gazed at Ji Rusnow before him. As the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect, they were once good friends. After parting in the land of destruction, she didn¡¯t expect their next meeting to be under such circumstances. ¡°Does it have to end up like this?¡± Ji Ruobing looked at Xu Zimei with a blank expression and asked. This place was also her home, filled with too many memories. ¡°It¡¯s already like this,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°It didn¡¯t have to be this way,¡± Ji Ruobing said. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I advised the Sect Gate not to meddle in your affairs, but Lu Changhen¡¯s faction insisted on using this matter to enhance their prestige.¡± Xu Zimei knew that currently, the Slaying Immortal Sect was divided into two factions. One faction was led by the Saintess Ji Ruobing, and the other by the Saint Heir, Lu Changhen. The two factions had always been openly and covertly battling, and it¡¯s presumed that Lu Changhen¡¯s faction also wanted to use this matter to boost their fame and surpass Ji Ruobing¡¯s faction. The script was already written¡ªso many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects across the Continent vying to kill Xu Zimei, his death was inevitable. Yet, no one imagined that a Great Emperor was still in existence, destroying Hundreds Miles City, and countless Imperial Rule Immortal Sects went to apologize and even fled in fear. They of the Slaying Immortal Sect also ended up with this great trouble. At this moment, Xu Zimei had given them a chance, to offer Lu Changhen¡¯s head as an apology. However, the Slaying Immortal Sect refused; they were unwilling to bow their heads. Or rather, this colossal being, housing five emperors, had never bowed to anyone. ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the dazed Ji Ruobing and said. ¡°This is my era, I will not allow forces that defy me to exist. Your Slaying Immortal Sect has only two choices, either tuck your tails or be destroyed by me. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t grasp this principle, or perhaps you understand, but are unwilling to accept it.¡± Ji Ruobing took a deep breath, unsure of how to refute Xu Zimei. ¡°What about Lu Changhen?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light laugh. ¡°After such a long fight, this protagonist has turned into a hiding turtle.¡± As soon as Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, he saw Feng Tianya walking over with Lu Changhen. This also counts as Xu Zimei¡¯s first meeting with Lu Changhen. However, the youth before him, far from the imposing vigor expected of the Saint Heir of the Slaying Immortal Sect, seemed rather cowardly. He even dared not look Xu Zimei in the eye. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all about slaying demons and defending the truth?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°Now I¡¯m right here before you, giving you this chance.¡± ¡°This is a misunderstanding, Saint Heir Xu,¡± Lu Changhen replied. ¡°Enough,¡± A sigh came from the side. Supreme Ancestor and Heavenly Curtain War God stepped into the void. A battle at their level would far exceed a short duration. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, may I ask you to spare our Slaying Immortal Sect a way out,¡± Supreme Ancestor directly said. ¡°Name your conditions, as long as we can fulfill them, we will surely agree.¡± ¡°If you ever go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, you might also consider it a favor from this old ancestor.¡± Chapter 1007 - 1006 Conditions Chapter 1007: Chapter 1006 Conditions The Supreme Ancestor seemed to have seen through it all. His words carried significant weight, not only did the Slaying Immortal Sect agree to any terms, but they also committed the favors owed by their five ancestral founders. ¡°How can you decide on your ancestors¡¯ affairs,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You can rest assured, Saint Heir Xu, our ancestors can¡¯t descend here, but they are aware of the situation here,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied. The ancestors he referred to were naturally the five Great Emperors of the Slaying Immortal Sect. Apart from that, with his strength and seniority within the Slaying Immortal Sect, no one else could have made him speak in such a manner. Xu Zimei looked towards the Heavenly Curtain War God, only to see him nod slightly. It was as if to confirm what the Supreme Ancestor had said, in fact, it was the same with their True Martial Holy Sect, they could often contact their ancestors. ¡°This seems a bit like locking the stable door after the horse has bolted,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°State your terms, Saint Heir Xu,¡± the Supreme Ancestor said. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°First, your Slaying Immortal Sect must apologize to me in front of the entire continent,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Agreed,¡± the Supreme Ancestor nodded promptly. ¡°Secondly, him,¡± Xu Zimei pointed towards Lu Changhen. ¡°He will die,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied curtly. ¡°Ancestor, I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Lu Changhen pleaded by the side. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, spare my life, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± However, no one paid any attention to him. Xu Zimei continued with a smile, ¡°Starting from today, the Slaying Immortal Sect no longer exists in this world.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Saint Heir Xu?¡± Feng Tianya asked from behind. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I can give you a way out, but you are not allowed to establish a sect or school again.¡± Hearing this, everyone fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you could agree to anything?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Or is it that you can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Does Saint Heir Xu have any other demands? Say them all in one go,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied. ¡°If you want to rebuild the Slaying Immortal Sect, that¡¯s also possible,¡± Xu Zimei looked towards the Supreme Ancestor and said. ¡°But apart from you, everyone else must self-demolish their cultivation.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s words were clear, either they swore an oath to the Heavenly Dao to never establish a sect again, or some people must self-demolish their cultivation. ¡°Discuss it amongst yourselves, I don¡¯t have much time to waste here,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°This Sect Gate cannot fall,¡± the Mountain Ancestor spoke with closed eyes, calmly stating. Nine Paths Ancestor and Heavenly Evil Ancestor exchanged glances, then said, ¡°The four of us are willing to self-demolish our cultivation, hoping Saint Heir Xu¡¯s words hold true, and that you will allow our Sect Gate a way to survive.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. The four exchanged looks, their Spiritual Energy running in reverse, charging straight towards their True Fate. True Fate is the most important place for a cultivator, once shattered, at the least all cultivation is gone, at worst, one dies and the path is extinguished. The four¡¯s Spiritual Energy surged powerfully, their faces flashing red, followed by a large mouthful of fresh blood spurting out. Their originally rosy complexions became pale in an instant. The aura of the four was also listless, seeming to age a lot in a moment, lacking even the strength to stand, requiring the support of others. They had all lived through several eras, each an old monster, now that their cultivation was self-demolished, they likely wouldn¡¯t live much longer. At most one or two years left before their death. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Feng Tianya called out in pain from the side. ¡°Tianya, remember, the sect could be rebuilt if it¡¯s gone,¡± the Nine Paths Ancestor replied. ¡°To rebuild means everything, hope.¡± ¡°Does Saint Heir Xu have any other demands?¡± the Supreme Ancestor continued to ask. He casually waved his hand, and the body of Lu Changhen had already been thrown to the front. ¡°You do have some courage,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Hopefully, you bear no hatred towards me.¡± ¡°I understand the principle that victors are kings, and the vanquished are bandits,¡± the Supreme Ancestor said. ¡°Saint Heir Xu allowing us a way to live, we¡¯re grateful in our hearts.¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to look at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, please return. Let this matter end here, consider it a favor owed to you by me.¡± ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s favor is not a small matter to owe,¡± King Qinyou replied with a smile. But he still left with the Ancient Nether clan. The Ancient Nether clan wanted to see the light of day again, to re-establish their foothold, so they had to rely on Xu Zimei. The Divine Emperor nodded slightly to Xu Zimei and also led his Divine Gate away. Xu Zimei looked down at the ruins of the Immortal Mountain, which had been destroyed into ruins. With a wave of his right hand, the earth started to tremble. Though Immortal Mountain was destroyed, the resources accumulated over countless eons by the Slaying Immortal Sect as a sect of five Emperors were immense. Resources are essential for the development of a sect. In full view of everyone, Xu Zimei brought the ruins of the entire Immortal Mountain into his True Fate World. Of course, he did not reveal his True Fate, merely opening a crack in the Divine Continent. The expressions of the people from Slaying Immortal Sect beside him were quite marvelous to see. Before leaving, Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing and then said with a faint smile, ¡°Oh right, I once was good friends with the Saintess of your sect, such a pity.¡± ¡­ Watching the receding figure of Xu Zimei, the people of Slaying Immortal Sect finally took a deep breath. For some reason, the pressure in their hearts had suddenly been lifted. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Feng Tianya turned to look at the Supreme Ancestor and others, and said, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Make a declaration to the entire continent, apologizing to the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied. ¡°This matter must be reported to the ancestors, for he was once all-powerful in the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Feng Tianya said hatefully. ¡°When we reach Heaven Beyond Heavens, a price must be paid.¡± ¡°Do you think the ancestors were unaware of this matter?¡± the Supreme Ancestor retorted. ¡°Then why¡­¡± Feng Tianya was stunned for a moment, seemingly not able to react instantly. ¡°From now on, we must not oppose the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the Supreme Ancestor ordered without explanation. ¡°Rebuild the Sect Gate, you are the Sect Master, you¡¯re mainly responsible for this.¡± With that, the Supreme Ancestor added, ¡°Wait until he¡¯s confirmed as the bearer of Destiny before rebuilding.¡± ¡°I understand, Ancestor,¡± Feng Tianya nodded slightly. ¡°Also, let her succeed as the next generation Sect Master,¡± the Supreme Ancestor looked at Ji Ruobing and continued. ¡°We, the Slaying Immortal Sect, are withdrawing from this generation¡¯s struggle for Destiny.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Feng Tianya replied. ¡°It¡¯s just starting over again,¡± the Supreme Ancestor muttered to himself as he gazed at the distant horizon. Then his gaze shifted to the other four ancestors, ¡°Fellow old friends, let¡¯s go, enjoy the last moments of your lives.¡± ¡­ On the way back to the sect, Lin Ruhu curiously asked, ¡°Zimo, why did you show mercy?¡± He was confused, having already made a great enemy by destroying their sect, why not finish them off. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. He looked up, his eyes gazing into the depths of the clouds above the firmament. The rain had already stopped, but the sky was still dark and heavy. ¡°It seems that in the end, it¡¯s still the Heaven Beyond Heavens that dominates.¡± Chapter 1008 - 1007 The Task is Completed, Destiny Shall Emerge Chapter 1008: Chapter 1007 The Task is Completed, Destiny Shall Emerge In the moment when Slaying Immortal Sect fell, Xu Zimei felt several powerful gazes piercing through the void from the depths of the firmament, landing upon him. The attitude in these gazes was thought-provoking. He spared the Slaying Immortal Sect, which can be said to be near extinction in both name and reality. Without resources, it would not be difficult to rebuild, but it would be nearly impossible to return to their former glory and splendor. Leaving one out of the five great ancestors was, in a way, the final protection for them. And the other experts, in this great battle, either died or were injured, with merely one-tenth of their strength remaining. By sparing the Slaying Immortal Sect, not only could those Great Emperors not hate him, they actually owed him a favor. This was the condition for the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s continued existence. In a sense, the relationship between him and Slaying Immortal Sect was not beyond salvation; the most crucial figure was merely Lu Changhen. The matter with Slaying Immortal Sect was resolved. The colossal body of Chaos carried everyone towards the True Martial Holy Sect, and Xu Zimei also made a return trip to the Divine Continent in the midst of the journey. As a Nirvana Void being, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, after undergoing a series of training, ultimately succumbed. Although Xu Zimei had not witnessed the training process. He looked towards Bai Meng and others, asking, ¡°How is the development of the Divine Continent now?¡± ¡°There are no overly special existences, all is well,¡± Bai Meng replied. He replaced Xu Zimei in inspecting the entire continent, acting like Heavenly Dao, playing a supervisory role. ¡°Heavenly Destiny is about to form; once I carry it, this world will undergo another transformation,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Then it will be time to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Indeed, after all, Heaven Beyond Heavens is the true battlefield,¡± Bai Meng nodded. ¡°How goes your cultivation?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Bai Meng and the others had already achieved the opening of ten Vein Gates, and upon reaching Heaven Beyond Heavens, they would naturally be Great Saint-level beings. It¡¯s known that to carry Heavenly Destiny, the Great Emperors had but opened nine Vein Gates. And after the Great Saint, the next level was Dao Fruit Powerhouse. Existence of eleven Vein Gates. During these times, Xu Zimei had been using the Heavenly Dao of the Divine Continent to directly assist Bai Meng and the others in their comprehension. With Heavenly Dao right before them and the Great Dao¡¯s rules fully revealed in the void, these were conditions others could hardly experience in a lifetime. Bai Meng smiled and shook his head, replying, ¡°Dao Fruit is not so easily comprehended. Even laying the Great Dao before my eyes is not enough to reach it in such a short time. However, I do now have some clues.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, then instructed, ¡°I¡¯ve kept the Myriad Demons Tribe hidden because their strength is too formidable. Their sudden appearance would likely affect the world¡¯s development. But looking at it now, the Myriad Demons Tribe can gradually begin to reveal a tip of their iceberg and come into the world earlier.¡± The development of this world was not something Xu Zimei should interfere with excessively; all things evolved according to their own laws. As the world evolves to a higher level and becomes stronger, his chances of interference would reduce. But sometimes, he could not allow certain creatures that would destroy his world to exist. Then the Myriad Demons Tribe was the best solution. Controlled by him from the shadows, many things he could not do, the Myriad Demons Tribe could do in his place. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Bai Meng nodded slightly. ¡°I will arrange this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reveal too much at once, come into it gradually,¡± Xu Zimei reminded. He then left the Divine Continent. ¡­¡­ The weather had turned to autumn, with yellowing leaves like the Yuan Central Continent at this era, desolate and bleak. The sky was darkly black, with clouds covering the sky. The news of Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s defeat spread to various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects immediately and then to some first and second-tier forces. Soon enough, the entire Yuan Central Continent, including Loose Cultivators and civilians, were all aware. A sect with five emperors like the Slaying Immortal Sect had been defeated, their Immortal Mountain destroyed, four of the five ancestors crippled their cultivation to preserve Slaying Immortal Sect. And they publicly apologized to the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. This news, like heavenly thunderbolt, shocked everyone¡¯s hearts. Before the war, although some were optimistic about the True Martial Holy Sect, it was only seen as mutual battle, not expecting Slaying Immortal Sect to be defeated so thoroughly. This era, it seems, might indeed be dominated by the True Martial Holy Sect. Unless, unless Xu Zimei fails to claim Heavenly Destiny. This was the only opportunity left for other powers to rise. Without carrying Heavenly Destiny, his strength was already formidable; should he truly become a Great Emperor, it¡¯s feared there would be no place for others in this life. Many forces were anxious, but they all warned their disciples not to provoke anyone from True Martial Holy Sect at this time. ¡­¡­ After returning to True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei found Elder Three, who was Ruhu¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Elder Three, how is the task I entrusted to you?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s almost done,¡± Elder Three said with a smile. ¡°But you should go to see the Sect Master. I think he has something to say to you.¡± ¡°Sect Master Xiao?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t hold such a strong opinion against Sect Master Xiao; he has his own difficulties,¡± Elder Three said. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges; since he promised Heavenly Curtain War God, he naturally wouldn¡¯t dwell on the matter. After bidding farewell to Elder Three, Xu Zimei went to the island where Sect Master Xiao resided. Sect Master Xiao, in a green robe, was clearly waiting for him for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Sect Master Xiao said. ¡°Elder Three asked me to find you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°The location of the Taoist Clan has been clarified; their Saint Heir should currently be inside the clan,¡± Sect Master Xiao replied. ¡°Because of the Taoist Clan¡¯s reclusiveness, they live in their own small world. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I¡¯ve captured someone from the Taoist Clan; he can lead you into that small world.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. All his grudges and grievances were almost settled, with only the Reincarnation Elder left. He, after reincarnation, became the Taoist Clan¡¯s Saint Heir, a fact Xu Zimei was aware of. Seeing Xu Zimei about to leave, Sect Master Xiao quickly spoke up, ¡°I should apologize for what happened last time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about it already; let¡¯s not bring it up again,¡± Xu Zimei left without turning back. Some matters were already clear at heart, there was no need to be explicitly thorough. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Sect Master Xiao stayed silent for a moment, ultimately letting out a few light chuckles. ¡­¡­ Returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei did not set off for the Taoist Clan. He intended to let the sect handle the affairs with the Taoist Clan; he needed time to rest and prepare for the Heavenly Destiny soon to emerge. He looked up towards the horizon; the Heavenly Destiny was nearing completion. An ancient and eternal path stretched from one end of the horizon to the other. It spread across the vast expanse of the void. Chapter 1009 - 1008 Destiny Fulfilled, All Sides Move Chapter 1009: Chapter 1008 Destiny Fulfilled, All Sides Move Above Destiny, endless refining radiance is surging. One cannot see its end; it is the essence of the Dao gathered from an era. People often say that entering the Tao is difficult, as difficult as ascending to the Qing Tian. Because the Dao is not open, even the strong ones in the Divine Vein Realm cannot touch the Dao, let alone enter it. Hence, there exists the concept of Destiny. A majestic path that leads to the Dao, though arduous and distant, millions stride forward. Destiny is like the dazzling stars, the brilliant sun, visible day and night, suspended in the firmament. People look up and aspire, for it is the goal of their lifetime. A line of Destiny symbolizes the epitome of an era. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, led by Sect Master Xiao and followed by several ancestors, the True Martial Holy Sect set out to crusade against the Taoist Clan. Xu Zimei did not follow; his presence was not needed in this battle. For the Taoist Clan never intended to resist from the start, even though the Reincarnation Elder was the Saint Heir of the Taoist Clan, to preserve the clan, the Reincarnation Elder was still sent out. Upon Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei stood at the summit. The cold wind, as if cutting with a knife, blew down from above; he remembered the day of his rebirth, also atop this peak of Goose Southern Peak. Often lamenting the brevity of time, as if many things, upon a rearward glance, were right before one¡¯s eyes. He turned his head; Reincarnation Elder, with his Vein Gate sealed, was bound and kneeling before him. ¡°There are some questions I have always wanted to ask you,¡± said the Reincarnation Elder. He appeared calm, perhaps knowing his certain death, unpleading and without struggle. His face only showed endless closure and relief. ¡°Speak,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Why do you specifically target Chu Yang? Is it just because of Baili Xiao?¡± said the Reincarnation Elder. ¡°I also know something about reading people; I have observed Chu Yang, his fortune as strong as the Ziwei Star shining in the east, the main star. He is truly a person of great destiny.¡± With this, the Reincarnation Elder sighed deeply. ¡°If not for you, he would have achieved greatness someday.¡± ¡°Is this question that important?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that at the end, what you care about would still be this.¡± ¡°Like a thorn in the throat, I can¡¯t let go,¡± the Reincarnation Elder shook his head. ¡°Can you tell me the specific reason?¡± ¡°Why should a dying man know so much,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°But you are right about one thing; he is a true person of destiny. That¡¯s why he must die, do you understand?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s response, the Reincarnation Elder evidently was not satisfied. ¡°What do you plan to do with me?¡± asked the Reincarnation Elder. ¡°You claim to be about Reincarnation, so why don¡¯t you suffer through endless torment in the cycles, until your divine soul utterly perishes,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Why not give me a quick death?¡± the Reincarnation Elder asked. ¡°Why should I give you a quick death?¡± Xu Zimei countered. The Reincarnation Elder fell silent. Xu Zimei, once establishing the Divine Continent, master the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Now, he separated the Animal Path and the Hungry Ghost Path. With a wave of his right hand, endless cycles of reincarnation surged around him. In the Animal Path, myriad monster beast illusions were forming, and in the Hungry Ghost Path, a host of hideous, human-less hungry ghosts fought wildly. The power of Reincarnation transformed into swirling vortexes, stirring the figure of the Reincarnation Elder into them. Xu Zimei heard his painful howls, then calmly left the summit of Goose Southern Peak. ¡­¡­.. One of the ten greatest dangers, the Endless Immortal Mountain. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment within the bounds of Endless Immortal Mountain, the mist of immortality shrouded all, deep amidst the Endless Heaven Sea, drifting along the vast ocean. The Immortal Mountain stood towering and vast, its trace invisible. Jiang Mochou was situated atop a lone peak, eyes closed in meditation, his surrounding aura astonishing. The fierce flames of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body burned around him. Now, he had completely merged with the Crimson Flame Emperor Body, a golden flame concentrating in his eyes. He opened his eyes and merely glanced into the distance. Over the Endless Heaven Sea, the surface of the sea exploded instantly, with vast meteorites descending from the void above. The booming sound of explosions echoed around. Jiang Mochou slowly stood up, draped in a golden robe, slowly making his way to the central mountain peak. ¡°Master, you summoned me,¡± Jiang Mochou said, looking at the elder before him. The Void Elder slowly nodded, his gaze turned upwards towards the sky where Destiny was about to take shape. He said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± ¡°Where is Master going?¡± Jiang Mochou hastily inquired. The Void Elder pointed towards the firmament above, smiling without speaking. ¡°Does Master have any instructions for me?¡± Jiang Mochou asked. ¡°Stop that person, that is your mission, as it is mine,¡± replied the Void Elder. ¡°If you succeed in stopping him, perhaps we, master and disciple, can meet again up there.¡± The Void Elder¡¯s words were not entirely clear, but Jiang Mochou understood. Success meant all was well; failure likely meant only death remained. ¡°I understand, my very life was given by you, Master,¡± Jiang Mochou said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I will strive to complete the mission.¡± ¡°From today, you should leave the mountain,¡± the Void Elder sighed and said. ¡°From now on, Endless Immortal Mountain will no longer exist in this world.¡± ¡­ The sunset dyed half of the sky a deep red. The twilight above the sea was exceptionally beautiful. Yet, the deep sea¡¯s Immortal Mountain drifted off into the distance, never to appear again. Leaving behind only a young man in a golden robe, stepping out from the Endless Heaven Sea. Meanwhile, in a dense jungle, Tan Jiulin likewise carried a giant axe, her eyes sharp as the edge of her weapon. She was dressed in a white flowing robe with red borders embroidered on the sleeves. The high collar appeared specifically tailored. Now, she had grown graceful, her jet-black hair cascading down to her waist like a waterfall. Hair reaching her waist, her skin pale. In front of her, the phantom of an old man appeared. However, that phantom was already very faint, as if a gentle breeze could dissipate it at any moment. ¡°Jiulin, the era of great conflict has begun, go,¡± the phantom said with a smile. ¡°Master, when can we meet again?¡± Tan Jiulin asked. ¡°When the time comes, we shall meet, go now, go,¡± the phantom waved his hand and silently vanished into the jungle. Tan Jiulin looked up at the heavens and earth outside the jungle, shouldering her axe, step by step she walked out. ¡­¡­ In Goose Southern Peak of True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei was lying leisurely on a reclining chair, napping. Suddenly, the firmament began to churn. In the void that was crossed by the ancient Great Dao, multicolored lights appeared. Within these lights, countless Dao elements were included. There were ordinary elements of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth as well as Killing, Destiny, Reincarnation, Void, Time, and other advanced attributes. Chapter 1010 - 1009: Destiny Finally Reveals, Talented Disciples of the World Chapter 1010: Chapter 1009: Destiny Finally Reveals, Talented Disciples of the World Light interwoven with darkness, death and reincarnation all share the same color as the long sky. Time and space reflect each other, while destruction, the holy, curses, and life of various natures swirl around. This ancient path begins to tremble, as yin and yang disperse and the five elements provide sanctuary, causing the entire firmament to shake. The vast destiny spins at the center of the firmament, at this moment across the Yuan Central Continent, no matter where you are. Regardless of whether you are a newly born talented disciple or an ancient creature sealed for many years, you can feel this force. It is the concentration of the era, the position of destiny. ¡°Destiny has appeared,¡± someone looks up, murmuring excitedly. The entire Yuan Central Continent falls into a moment of madness. The sky is filled with colorful rules, and all forces have summoned back all their disciples. They quietly await the choice of destiny. Not just the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, but countless loose cultivators and their descendants lift their heads to observe destiny. Isn¡¯t this their opportunity to defy the heavens and change their fates? To ascend to the Great Emperor, they too can establish their own Imperial Rule Immortal Sects and visit the Heaven Beyond Heavens. On the Thirteen Islands of the East Sea, a white-clothed youth gazes levelly at the sea surface. The calm sea surface reflects the colorful sky. The youth¡¯s white hair is like snow; his eyes are like water. He mutters to himself: ¡°The sea stretches boundlessly, the sky forms the shore; I ascend the peak, reigning supreme over mountains.¡± Above the lofty peaks piercing into the clouds, high into the cloud edges, where space is vast and boundless. Here, amidst the swirling mist, two young men sit cross-legged on the ground, with a delicate chessboard laid out between them. The youth in black on the left reclines, pouring wine from a jug into his mouth with a ¡°gurgling¡± sound. Immediately tossing the jug aside, he exclaims, lamenting: ¡°I desire to contest for the world, to see who dares to contend.¡± Beside him, another wine jug hangs suspended in the air. Beneath the wine jug, a purple flame sparks without cause, boiling the liquor inside. The young man in green on the right, however, is much more refined. He picks up the jug, pours himself a small cup of wine, and smiles, saying: ¡°Brother Zhuo is in high spirits.¡± ¡°This destiny arriving is but our grand era,¡± the youth in black says. ¡°To fight, we must contend with this destiny, with this grand era, with the talented ones among the myriad of living beings, and even with you, Brother Wen Dian.¡± Hearing this, the young man in green bursts into hearty laughter. Downing the wine in his cup, he declaims, ¡°Debating the world over wine, with my sword I point at the firmament.¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the Misty Hidden Forest, known as the paradise for monster beasts, a man clad in red, as if stained with fresh blood, wields a long spear in deep combat within the forest. Behind him, under his feet are the boundless corpses of monster beasts. Densely packed, they nearly cover the entire ground. The thick scent of blood permeates the entire forest, with the man¡¯s body dripping blood both his own and that of countless monster beasts. His eyes are ferocious, his eyebrows bold, his nose resembling a hooked eagle, and his face marked with several scars, writhing like a Qiulong. Finally, an astonishing spear intent erupts from his weapon, and hundreds of towering ancient trees collapse thunderously. The body of the last monster beast is also slain, pinned in the air. The man looks distantly towards destiny, then lets out a profound cold snort. ¡°Skulls piled high in my hand, a sea of blood surges beneath my spear, flesh sails along the rivers and mountains, the blade of the world never sheathed again.¡± In a distant Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, at this moment the sect stands solemn and dignified, led by the Sect Master as a venerable ancient coffin is summoned forth. The ancient coffin is crystal clear, its corners hexagon-shaped. Under the sunlight, the coffin casts a dazzling light. At this moment, the Sect Master and all the Elders kneel to the ground as the coffin lid is slowly opened. With a ¡°creak, creak,¡± the sound is somewhat piercing to the ear. A figure rises from within the ancient coffin. He was a youth, his features tender and youthful, appearing to be in his teens. Clad in a purple dragon robe, he exuded a sense of having wandered out from ancient times. The youth slowly opened his eyes, and at that moment, the world was vast and hazy. As if his opening eyes brought day and his closing eyes ushered night. The sun and the moon orbited within his eyes. ¡°Sect Master, Destiny has been fulfilled, the era has arrived,¡± the Sect Master said respectfully below. ¡°How many years have I been sealed in dust?¡± the man inquired. His voice was somewhat hoarse, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, low and pressured. ¡°Exactly nine thousand nine hundred years,¡± the Sect Master replied. ¡°A full epoch indeed,¡± the youth stood up from the ancient coffin, and at that moment, the purple dragon robe on his body visibly aged at a speed discernible to the naked eye. The dragon on the robe turned dull; the fabric worn and tattered, a world apart from its former glory. ¡°In an instant I ascend to the celestial streets, chasing away the stars and the waning moon,¡± the young man slowly began, speaking calmly. On Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei watched serenely the evolution of Destiny in the firmament. At times, a hundred Great Daos converged at one point, at times auspicious beasts descended continuously, at times spring rain wandered and formed a seven-colored rainbow. Earthspring Gold Fountains surged, and heavenly dew descended. Sun and moon appeared at the same time, sceneries of spring, summer, autumn, and winter unfolded all at once. With one revolution of the sun and moon, the world divided into black and white. What used to take a full cycle of twenty-four hours now changed so rapidly it was touching. The world continuously revolved through cycles of black and white. Various Great Daos and the myriad of living beings emerged suddenly, the world began to tremble, lightning flashed and thunder roared. ¡°Destiny is about to converge,¡± someone murmured to themselves. Destiny is the essence of an era; when it peels away from the Great Dao, naturally numerous extraordinary phenomena will appear. The sky poured down torrential rain, lightning flashed and thunder roared throughout the entire void. All creatures were frightened into hiding. Such an end-of-days spectacle was moving. Xu Zimei stood in the courtyard on Goose Southern Peak, with rain falling heavily outside the pavilion. Xu Qingshan walked in from the yard with an umbrella in hand. He came into the pavilion, smiling at Xu Zimei, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Dad, what is your dream?¡± With Destiny so close at hand, Xu Zimei, instead, became unhurried. ¡°What? Planning to take on Destiny to help me fulfill it?¡± Xu Qingshan replied with a smile. Xu Zimei fell silent for a long while, then suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Will you and mom, come with me to Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± With that question, the surroundings became utterly quiet. Father and son looked into each other¡¯s eyes. The rain fell, and thunder crashed. If Xu Qingshan wasn¡¯t planning on going to Heaven Beyond Heavens, Xu Zimei would understand. Perhaps it would be an unknown number of years before he could see his parents again. To go there, returning would be very difficult. Moreover, Xu Zimei had a feeling that this journey to Heaven Beyond Heavens, whether he could survive was another question altogether. ¡°It¡¯s not time for farewells, why talk of such a weighty subject,¡± Xu Qingshan laughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What would we do in Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Xu Qingshan retorted. ¡°To see you? Even now on Yuan Central Continent, it¡¯s already difficult for you to return once every few years, if you were to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, I¡¯m afraid even under a stretch of blue sky, it¡¯d be hard to ever meet again.¡± Chapter 1011 - 1010: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands - Trap Empty Island Chapter 1011: Chapter 1010: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands ¨C Trap Empty Island ¡°The fledgling eagles have grown, always yearning for higher and vaster skies, not staying by their parents¡¯ side. I understand this principle, as does your mother. What difference is it to stay in Yuan Central Continent after reaching the Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°As for going to see that broader world, the dream of becoming a powerful warrior has woken me up a long time ago. When I became the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, I had already given up on it, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have agreed. The greatest wish of your mother and I is for your safety. When you were young, I could carry and solve any mistakes you made. But now, just when I want to say I¡¯ll always stand behind you, I¡¯ve found that you, like a tree, have grown taller than your father. If you can¡¯t solve it, what use would your mother and I be?¡± Xu Qingshan has always been succinct and not good with words; father and son rarely had much communication. But this time was an exception; he rambled on for quite some time. ¡°Once you go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, I will resign from the position of Deputy Sect Master. I¡¯ll accompany your mother to travel around, to see the great mountains and rivers of the Yuan Central Continent, and then find a secluded paradise to settle down in. If you have the opportunity, come back to see us. If you have no time, ¡­¡± At this point, Xu Qingshan paused for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Let me give you a poem. Youth is gallant, forming alliances with heroes of the five capitals. Generous and fearless, with hair standing on end. Conversing uprightly, sharing life and death alike. A promise weightier than a thousand pieces of gold. Pushing forward bravely, prideful and unrestrained, ¡­¡­. Connect with the seeds of Talented Disciples, the sword roars with the westerly wind. Regretting not visiting mountains and waters, entrusting my hands to the seven-string zither, eyes following the homing geese.¡± ¡°This poem is like your father¡¯s life, once aspiring to many things but ultimately only becoming regrets. Having reached this step, you should walk forward with pride, destined for a bright future and hopeful prospects.¡± Xu Zimei fell into a slight silence after hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s long speech. It wasn¡¯t the time to part yet, but he still felt a bit of reluctance in his heart. ¡°Right, I almost forgot the important matter,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°I have some news to share with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking up. ¡°According to the message from the Sect, Destiny has now appeared in this world, and many forces seem to have secretly reached some agreements. You need to be careful about this when the time comes.¡± ¡°They want to form an alliance?¡± Xu Zimei scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Right now, our True Martial Holy Sect is in the limelight, and as Destiny has arisen, battles between the sects are no longer possible.¡± Xu Qingshan said, ¡°But you should understand, the struggle for Destiny is different. I¡¯m afraid they might unite when the time comes for the struggle of Destiny, and whether it is our Sect or others, no one will be able to help you.¡± ¡°Just a bunch of rabble,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°If they are not afraid of death, let them come.¡± ¡°Anyway, be vigilant, don¡¯t let danger catch you off guard at a critical moment,¡± Xu Qingshan cautioned. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°You take some time to yourself, I¡¯ll go and gather some more information,¡± Xu Qingshan said. He raised his oil-paper umbrella, his tall figure disappearing in the pouring rain. Xu Zimei closed his eyes for a while, then suddenly reopened them and walked out of the pavilion. He came to the mid-slope of Goose Southern Peak outside the courtyard. The torrential rain kept pouring, and the thunder and lightning above started to weaken bit by bit. The Endless Heavenly Dao was stripped away, turning into a golden light, disappearing into the firmament. After the rain had passed, and under the previously clear blue sky, a painting was cast. This was a projection of Heavenly Dao, an image appearing in the sky that covered the whole firmament, and all the people of the Yuan Central Continent could see it. ¡°The place for the struggle of Destiny has appeared,¡± someone shouted. The site of each era¡¯s struggle for Destiny is not fixed; sometimes it is on the Endless Heaven Sea, sometimes in the Five Elements lands, sometimes in the Dark Forests. In short, the location is random. Once the place appears, all those who have been selected must go there, or else they will lose the qualification to participate. At the same time as the image reflected the void, a silver meteor shower fell from the sky. The meteor shower was dense and numerous, possibly in the tens of thousands. Meteors fell, scattering across the entire Yuan Central Continent. Xu Zimei looked up to see a meteor heading straight for him, sinking directly into his forehead. Suddenly a strange power permeated throughout his body, rippling slightly on his forehead. A six-pointed star pattern appeared. This meant that he had been chosen by Destiny. Only those chosen by Destiny are eligible to participate in the struggle for Destiny. If anyone else rashly intervenes, they will be directly destroyed by the Heavenly Dao. This was what Xu Qingshan meant when he said that after the start of Destiny, whether it was the True Martial Holy Sect or the Divine Emperor, no one could be of any help. Saint Heirs from some Imperial Rule Immortal Sects inevitably would band together. Xu Zimei touched the pattern on his forehead and felt nothing different, as if it were an ordinary symbol. At this moment, the entire Yuan Central Continent was enveloped in a silver current. This meteor shower cannot be snatched by you; it selects you. Some are joyful, others sorrowful; some are chosen, naturally, others are not. Those selected are almost always from the younger generation. ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Zimo, I¡¯ve been chosen,¡± Lin Ruhu¡¯s laughter came from not far away. He came running over in high spirits. On his forehead was the same pattern as Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you have to be that happy?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Of course, being chosen means recognition, whether or not you compete for Destiny,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. Perhaps this is one way among the Talented Disciples to measure themselves. ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual about that; the struggles for Destiny in past years were not strict, with tens of thousands of participants,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Brother Zimo, the Sect Master asked me to inquire whether you want to form an alliance?¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°An alliance,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile and a shake of his head. Alliances in the struggle for Destiny aren¡¯t rare. To avoid being eliminated early on, most powers would band together, weed out others first, and then turn on each other. The resulting intrigues are many. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°The Destiny of this era must be mine.¡± He spoke calmly, but the certainty and forcefulness in his words carried a strong convincing power. ¡°Then I will report back to the Sect Master accurately,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°Do you know where that is?¡± Xu Zimei asked, pointing to the image in the sky. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Trap Empty Island, also known as Endless, one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands,¡± Lin Ruhu replied gravely with a nod. Though the sites of past Destiny struggles varied, such a perilous battleground had never been encountered. Competing for Destiny within a Forbidden Land was daunting enough, let alone considering your opponents; the Forbidden Land alone was enough to die several times over. Chapter 1012 - 1011: Entering Trap Empty Island, The Black-Robed Youth (Third Update) Chapter 1012: Chapter 1011: Entering Trap Empty Island, The Black-Robed Youth (Third Update) Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°I fear even before the quest for destiny begins, this competeition will scare away a large number of people.¡± ¡°Those are merely the inferior ones; true strong individuals never falter or retreat because of this,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°Are you planning to compete for destiny?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Lin Ruhu and asked. ¡°Destiny is naturally yours, I will definitely go to help you,¡± Lin Ruhu responded. ¡°If you wish to compete for destiny, I will respect your choice. If you don¡¯t want to, then stay at the True Martial Holy Sect, you¡¯re not allowed to go,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu was stunned for a moment. He quickly asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Trap Empty Island is such a place that even I cannot be completely sure of, if you go, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Do you think I am afraid of dying?¡± asked Lin Ruhu. ¡°It¡¯s different, you are your grandfather¡¯s only grandson, and you are also one of my few good friends. If in the future you wish to venture to Heaven Beyond Heavens and choose any path, even if it costs your life, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Xu Zimei explained, ¡°But this struggle for destiny is a time destined to be carried by me, I do not want it to be your burial ground. If you want to compete for destiny, I can let you go. But if you¡¯re helping me, or want to prove yourself, then there¡¯s no need to go, it¡¯s meaningless.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s words were very straightforward; as one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, going to Trap Empty Island meant risking one¡¯s own safety. Moreover, he had a premonition that it would be a bloody battle amidst storms of violence. Lin Ruhu indeed was strong, but the Talented Disciples who went to compete for destiny, none would be inferior to the others. This was his path, and he wanted to walk it himself. ¡°I understand,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded dejectedly. ¡°If you tell me to go, then I¡¯ll go. If you say not to, then I won¡¯t.¡± Watching Lin Ruhu¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei sighed. In the end, he was still soft-hearted. Perhaps it was for the same reason his parents were about to leave, he had very few friends, besides Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, there were hardly any others. Naturally, he did not want them to get into trouble. It is likely that in the future, it will be difficult to make true friends. Xu Zimei even felt at times that he did not need friends at all. ¡­¡­ Trap Empty Island, also known as Endless. Located above the Endless Sea Domain. The Endless Sea Domain is the border region of the Endless Heaven Sea, a vast sea that could almost be considered on par with the Endless Heaven Sea itself. It is to the northwest of the Eastern Continent. The next morning, all the disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect, including the elders, assembled together. From Goose Southern Peak to the Sect Gate outside, the place was nearly packed with people. A long line of people weaved through a shaded avenue. Several large drums were positioned at the front. Someone picked up a red drumstick and vigorously struck the drums. ¡°Boom, boom, boom,¡± the heart-shaking sound echoed all around. When Xu Zimei, bearing Tyrant Shadow, descended from Goose Southern Peak, all eyes were on him. ¡°We wish the Saint Heir a triumphant return, We wish the Saint Heir a triumphant return, ¡­.¡± Wave after wave of voices rose like the tide, one after another, reverberating everywhere. Everyone¡¯s voices joined together, rising up with the thunderous drumbeat. Xu Zimei would be representing himself in the fight and would be representing the True Martial Holy Sect as well. Headed to the competition for destiny, in the end, there would only be two types of people left. One victor, and countless losers. Besides the Great Emperor, only a few others can survive. Especially this time on Trap Empty Island. Xu Zimei turned around and smiled at the crowd, with Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu already waiting in front for a long time. A giant Fire Bird soared in front, its bloodline a mix of the Fierce Lark and the Cloud Piercing Eagle, ranking as one of the fastest Monster Beasts of the True Martial Holy Sect. According to the rules of Destiny, once the location of Trap Empty Island is announced, everyone must arrive there within ten days. After ten days, Trap Empty Island would close, and those who have not arrived will forfeit their qualifications for Destiny. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi. ¡°We are ordered to take you to Trap Empty Island,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will just drop you off there and not enter.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and stepped onto the Fire Bird¡¯s back, walking on air. The drumming behind him grew more urgent, and with a sharp cry from the Fire Bird, it took to the sky. In just a moment, it turned into a tiny red dot, disappearing into the void. Carrying everyone¡¯s hopes and blessings. Such scenes are common across many sect forces. For most people, Destiny is a goal of their cultivation. Not necessarily the ultimate goal, but definitely one they ardently desire. ¡­¡­ The speed of the Fire Bird was so fast, it was like traveling through time and space, undergoing a dual leap through time and space. Indeed, it is one of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s fastest Monster Beasts. Air currents whipped past him, almost as if the clouds were within reach. With various emotions in his heart, Xu Zimei calmly looked down. ¡°How come it feels like I am more nervous than you at this time,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a laugh. Xu Zimei smiled and took the Tyrant Shadow off his back, sat cross-legged, and placed the blade on his lap. The Fire Bird was even faster than imagined; in roughly three days, they had already reached the Endless Sea Domain. At this moment, the Tyrant Shadow on his lap began to shake, with a restrained Blade Intent erupting from within. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes and murmured, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Looking down from above, the sea in the Endless Sea Domain was much worse compared to the Endless Heaven Sea. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not a hint of blue, only a vile white, frothing like foam in the sea. In front, there was an Avenue to Heaven. A great path that existed upon the sea. ¡°Go back,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at Lin Ruhu and the others. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for you,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°Until the moment you carry Destiny.¡± Xu Zimei did not insist, stepping down from the Fire Bird¡¯s back and landing on the Avenue to Heaven. Before he touched ground, a sword light flashed in front of his eyes, coming at him with a dense intent to kill. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure performed a backward flip in the void, dodging the attack. Once his figure stabilized, he lifted his head to see a young man in a black robe standing not far in front of him. His entire figure was shrouded by the robe, including his head covered by a hood. The long hair in front of his forehead almost blocked his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The moment you set foot here, there are no names, only life and death,¡± the young man in the black robe said indifferently. ¡°I stand, you fall.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, with endless Spiritual Energy frantically gathering in his hand. He struck down with his palm, carrying immense oppressive force. The black-robed young man also moved, retreating while swinging his Longsword, dispersing Xu Zimei¡¯s palm wind completely. Then, with a nimble turn, a Heaven Shaking Sword Intent slashed his way. Chapter 1013 - 1012 Dead Sea, The Gate Chapter 1013: Chapter 1012 Dead Sea, The Gate Although the Sword Intent had already been slashed down, the black-robed youth did not expect Xu Zimei¡¯s movements to be noticeably faster. Almost instantly, he appeared behind him. The black spiritual energy in his palm erupted violently, heavily slapping towards the head of the black-robed youth. ¡°What,¡± the black-robed youth was also shocked by this. However, he had no chance to dodge. With a ¡°bang¡±, Xu Zimei did not hold back at all and directly knocked him flying. The figure of the black-robed youth fell at the edge of the Endless Sea Domain, and in order to stop the momentum of his body, he drove his sword into the ground, creating a noticeable scratch. The black-robed youth hurriedly stabilized his posture, but he noticed that Xu Zimei across from him was not rushing to attack. Instead, he was looking at him with a faint smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± the black-robed youth asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say names aren¡¯t important?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I want to know now,¡± the black-robed youth replied. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°I want to take a look around Trap Empty Island now, don¡¯t disturb me. You should feel lucky that I have no intent to kill.¡± Xu Zimei looked around, at this moment he was on a straight Avenue to Heaven. He stood at one end of the avenue, and at the other end was a towering gate. The gate, made of unknown materials, was thousands of meters long and tens of thousands of meters wide, stretching over the winding sea surface, with no end in sight. At this moment, more and more people were starting to arrive. On the surrounding Endless Sea Domain, there were countless ships coming from afar. No need to see clearly, nor could it be seen clearly. Since the competition for Destiny allowed everyone ten days to dare to come, Xu Zimei had only used three days, and he still had spare time to visit here. Around him, people stepped on air and arrived, each exuding a majestic and unfathomable aura, representing the top talents from different forces. However, few people caused trouble as everyone was cautious towards each other. From the Avenue to Heaven, they walked towards the front gate. Xu Zimei walked at the forefront, and the previous black-robed youth quietly followed behind him. Xu Zimei glanced at him but did not stop him. When he arrived at the gate, he found out that the gate was illusionary. It was like a wall of air. Fingers could enter, allowing passage inside. ¡°This area inside is the uninhabited zone of Trap Empty Island,¡± the black-robed youth explained from behind. ¡°You better be careful, this is not just a simple air wall.¡± As soon as his voice fell, Xu Zimei found the gate starting to ripple, a mysterious force surged around, seemingly about to devour him. He quickly withdrew his hand. However, this devouring force clearly did not plan to let him go so easily, directly condensing the appearance of a monster¡¯s head on the surface of the gate. It opened its huge mouth and lunged towards him. With a ¡°bang¡±, Xu Zimei punched it, bursting it open, and blood spilled all over the ground. People had already reached the front of this gate. Clearly, they had prepared in advance and knew much more than Xu Zimei. Someone with blue spiritual energy surging in his hands, stretched out his index finger and drew an elliptical pattern on the surface of the gate. As soon as the pattern was formed, a small door appeared immediately, and the person rushed into it. Immediately, the gate returned to its original state. Another person was surrounded by flowing water, which slowly flowed and enveloped his whole body as he directly stepped into the gate. The black-robed youth next to him quickly explained: ¡°The outer gate of Trap Empty Island is formed by the power of the Endless Sea Domain. Only water-element powers can pass through here. Do you have any water-element treasures or cultivate water-element techniques?¡± Seeing Xu Zimei did not respond, the black-robed youth took out two pills from his pocket. ¡°If you trust me, eat this,¡± he said to Xu Zimei, throwing him one and explaining. ¡°This is a Freshwater Pearl that I prepared specially.¡± Xu Zimei did not hesitate at all, directly swallowing the pearl, immediately a surge of water-element power spread out. Distributed to his limbs and all parts of his body. When he touched the gate again, he found that it indeed transformed into an air wall. ¡­ ¡°Look, it¡¯s Hundred Paths Young Master from Wuling Creek.¡± ¡°Look there, Qiyun Temple¡¯s Secular Dust Senior Brother has also arrived.¡± ¡°The eighteen swordsmen from the Sword Dance Altar have all come; they are planning to fight among themselves.¡± ¡°What fight among themselves, probably it¡¯s just a small group coming to clear the path.¡± ¡°And the Dark Master from the Great Bright Realm, that madman also came.¡± Each era¡¯s competition for Destiny is like this. In the vast firmament above, the Heavenly Dao will project an image. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s the scene inside Trap Empty Island. No matter you look from east, south, west, north, including up and down, you can see the same scene. This is the competition for Destiny. All people across the Yuan Central Continent can see the situation inside most directly. Unfortunately, each year the competition for Destiny relies on personal strength, and scheming tricks aren¡¯t very helpful. ¡°This competition for Destiny really is a grand event, just look, these talented individuals, who haven¡¯t been seen in hundreds, or even thousands of years. Many who have only heard of their names but have never seen the person, all gathered together.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case, talented disciples are everywhere, it¡¯s a pity that the competition for Destiny is too harsh on the talented disciples. After a grand era passes, decay follows.¡± ¡°This is the natural rule of development, only after the grand era has passed can new people establish a new grand era.¡± All the people of Yuan Central Continent were discussing fervently. During this period of competition for Destiny, one might say that everyone drops what they¡¯re doing and watches the sky, ready to greet the master of this era. ¡­ When Xu Zimei entered through the gate, the world before him was completely transformed. This was a circular world. The place he was standing was a narrow path, so narrow that only one person could stand there. Directly in front was an oval-shaped island. The island was somewhat similar to a top, round on top and very sharp at the bottom. The entire island had no landing point and was floating in the void. The island was slowly rotating, its surface rugged with stones, lush with flowers and trees. And the narrow path he was on, led directly to the very bottom of the island. From the gate to the island, there was a long distance, and aside from the narrow path, everything else was void. This area had a ban on flying, even if a Great Emperor came, he would not be able to fly. This was what made Trap Empty Island, one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the most terrifying. Because one cannot fly, to ascend Trap Empty Island, one must step by step climb from the very bottom. And most importantly, around Trap Empty Island was the Dead Sea. This Dead Sea was different from ordinary Dead Seas, as nothing could float or sink on its surface. Any contact with it would be instantly devoured. Like sulfuric acid, capable of dissolving even your bones in seconds. Chapter 1014 - 1013: The Battle for the Island Begins Chapter 1014: Chapter 1013: The Battle for the Island Begins ¡°Move out of the way if you aren¡¯t walking, or just roll aside, don¡¯t block the path,¡± because Xu Zimei was standing on this narrow path which only allowed for one person to pass, everyone behind was completely blocked outside. Xu Zimei looked up and glanced at the person, then quickly walked forward. Just as he was about to reach the very bottom of Trap Empty Island, he was seen stomping heavily with his right foot on the ground below. The small path that was originally supported shattered instantly. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death, kid,¡± someone angrily shouted from behind. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, paying no attention to the others. However, clearly, the others had ways to cope. Although flying was not possible here, other methods were permitted. Someone¡¯s longsword hanging at their waist expanded thousands of meters, directly spanning the path between where they came from and Trap Empty Island. Then they walked over, stepping on the huge sword. There were also women whose ribbon from their waist stretched ten thousand meters, crossing the ribbon as if a fairy descending to earth, step by step approaching. After many people arrived, they gave Xu Zimei a glance and then withdrew their gaze. Because now Destiny has not yet begun, it was not the time for contention, acting so rashly would only benefit others. But there were also people who obviously were not so rational. At this moment, three people encircled Xu Zimei. Staring at him with a predatory glare. ¡°Kid, are you in such a hurry to seek death?¡± said the young man on the left. ¡°It¡¯s Qing City Three Man,¡± someone next to the scene recognized the trio. ¡°Qing City Three Man?¡± others scoffed at the name. ¡°Such trash dares to contend for Destiny?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that Qing City Three Man are evil cultivators who normally revel in murder, looting, and pillaging. Bullying others is one thing, how dare they compete for Destiny?¡± The crowd around was abuzz with discussion. Xu Zimei looked up and glanced at the three men. ¡°Clamor,¡± he replied indifferently. His right hand reached out toward the three, gathering the world¡¯s winds and clouds in his hand, the power so overwhelming that it was clearly beyond the trio¡¯s expectations. ¡°He¡¯s tough,¡± said the boss of Qing City Three Man. The three men were even more horrified to find that when Xu Zimei¡¯s palm came down, they were directly suppressed. They couldn¡¯t even move. ¡°How can this be?¡± the boss exclaimed in horror again. But at that moment, the figures of the three men were already flying backwards, falling onto the Dead Sea outside. In an instant, bones melted into the water, leaving no trace. ¡°This,¡± the people around looked at each other in shock. Although Qing City Three Man were not very strong, they shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so easily. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even recognize the Saint Heir of True Martial Holy Sect? And you also came to participate in the struggle for Destiny.¡± Someone next to them mocked. Ever since Xu Zimei caused quite a stir, it was almost universally known. Every Sect Gate had warned their disciples. ¡°No wonder,¡± someone suddenly understood. This was also why people who knew his identity didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°So you are Xu Zimei,¡± said the black-robed young man earlier, looking at him and chuckling. ¡°Do you want to team up with me?¡± Seeing that Xu Zimei didn¡¯t speak, he introduced himself, ¡°I am Jian Yushang from Taibai Tower, you should have heard of my name.¡± ¡°Never,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°What about Taibai Tower then?¡± the black-robed young man continued to ask. Xu Zimei still shook his head. He looked up and noticed that many people here had already started forming alliances. All had been arranged in advance. Even Loose Cultivators had gathered together for warmth. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you consider it?¡± The young man in the black robe was still unwilling to let it go. Xu Zimei did not pay attention to him, instead, he was observing the surroundings. Now, everyone gathered below Trap Empty Island. Before Destiny began, they could not go up. Some sat in meditation, while others chatted in groups of threes and twos. This scene was indeed somewhat eerie. This was the struggle for Destiny, the most brutal moment, yet it seemed so peaceful now. Time passed by the minute and second, and during this period, there were several confrontations; some people began fighting. However, these were still the minority. When the dawn of the tenth day arrived, the firmament finally started to change. What was originally an empty void suddenly shimmered with golden light. The Destiny that had previously stretched across the void like the Milky Way, now hung in space. That Destiny flickered with powers of various attributes, exceedingly dazzling. Upon seeing the emergence of Destiny, Trap Empty Island, originally rotating slowly like a top, began to spin rapidly. The speed was moving enough to touch one¡¯s heart. If one was not careful, they might be flung out by Trap Empty Island directly, and then fall into the Dead Sea with their bones lost without a trace. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s ascend Trap Empty Island together,¡± someone stood out and laughed loudly. Then they took the lead and flew towards Trap Empty Island. Although the island spun at a high speed, everyone present could slowly adapt. Even if they were slower, it was okay as long as they could reach the summit. Xu Zimei stepped on air, aimed for a protruding boulder, and leaped up to grab onto it. Then his entire body lost control and began rotating along with Trap Empty Island. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Die,¡± shouted a voice nearby, suddenly several figures came killing towards him from all directions. Xu Zimei did not recognize these people, but he still chuckled. ¡°It seems all premeditated.¡± Tyrant Shadow rotated around his body, he grasped onto the boulder with one hand, and with Tyrant Shadow in the other, he fought against the people. ¡°Everyone first join forces to drive this guy out, otherwise he¡¯s too strong, and none of us can be at ease,¡± someone yelled. Looking at Xu Zimei, it was clear that many were moved by this idea. ¡°You all come at once,¡± Xu Zimei was not in a hurry to climb up, but stood on the mountainside and looked indifferently at everyone. With one hand, he grabbed a person who had just attacked him and directly broke his neck. His hands, full of blood, looked around at everyone. He would not step back in the battle for Destiny; it¡¯s destined that he would reach the top stepping over everyone. This was his plan all along. ¡°Let¡¯s use the human wave tactic,¡± someone suggested. At this moment, roughly thirty to forty people surrounded Xu Zimei. They were not careless in the slightest, instead each one of them was as if facing a formidable enemy. All of them had their True Fate Emergence, and for a time, around Trap Empty Island, colors filled the sky, various phenomena all appeared simultaneously. People from the outside world sprang to life upon seeing this scene. ¡°This Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect is indeed to be feared.¡± ¡°However, being attacked by so many, he might be in danger.¡± ¡°Not knowing how to hide one¡¯s abilities, most people keep a low profile before the battle for Destiny begins, to avoid becoming the target of public criticism.¡± Amidst the chatter of the crowd, Xu Zimei already began fighting with others. He held nothing back, moving so fast that people couldn¡¯t even see his shadow. They were all Talented Disciples, but the gap was hard to accept. With both hands, he grabbed the necks of two people and slammed them forcefully into the mountainside of Trap Empty Island. The heads of those two individuals were smashed into the mountainside, and their bodies spun up. Chapter 1015 - 1014: The Secret of Trap Empty Island Chapter 1015: Chapter 1014: The Secret of Trap Empty Island Seeing this scene, everyone else¡¯s gaze trembled with shock. ¡°Everyone attack together, there¡¯s no way back,¡± someone gritted his teeth and shouted furiously. At this point, showing weakness was definitely not an option. In an instant, various powers of Destiny burst forth with great might, all techniques flooding towards Xu Zimei in a barrage. ¡°Supreme Taiji Sword, Vermilion Bird Nine Mysteries Transformation, Demon-Transforming Finger, Creation Nether Yellow Spring, Emperor Dragon Bury the Heavens. ¡­¡­..¡± Xu Zimei looked up, observing the densely falling techniques, a light smile playing at the corner of his mouth. As he seemed to be engulfed by all the attacks, the others didn¡¯t relax their vigilance but continued to stare intently at that spot. A thunderous ¡°boom¡± erupted halfway up the mountain, exploding along with the rapidly spinning Trap Empty Island, like fireworks blasting apart. The entire void fell silent, and when the dust settled, the figure of Xu Zimei had vanished. ¡°Where did he go?¡± someone asked in haste. Eyes darted around searching. ¡°Above us,¡± someone then said with a trembling voice. Everyone felt that something was amiss. A powerful force gathered above their heads, and as they looked up, they saw Xu Zimei supporting a huge rock with one hand. His figure was suspended in midair. In the palm of his other hand, a strong power was condensing. ¡°One of the Ten Great Divine Methods, Finger of Heaven-Swallowing Creation.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his fingers seemingly covered in a layer of luminous gilded glass. Streams of Swallowing Power permeated between his fingers. In front of each finger, a black vortex of annihilation spun. The power of Creation overflowed on the surface, the annihilation vortexes marked on the skin. Each finger was a whirlpool of heaven-swallowing Creation, akin to a black hole, enlarged and hanging directly above the void. With a downward movement of his right hand, defying the wind, powerful currents swept like tornadoes across the sky. Everyone¡¯s vision was wiped clean, leaving only five rapidly spinning black holes. Falling heavily from the void. ¡°Quick, dodge,¡± someone screamed. ¡°How can we dodge this?¡± Another person was helpless. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above was the black hole, below was the Dead Sea. ¡°Let¡¯s fight him; as talented disciples, we might not be inferior to him,¡± someone shouted resolutely. Though the black hole fell with mighty force, it was incredibly fast, happening in just an instant. Like a slash of black light, the surroundings of Trap Empty Island cleared out a great many in a flash. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure in the void was nearly as fast as lightning, even the residual void failing to capture him. Among the few remaining, he appeared directly behind a young man, hands grabbing his shoulders. Ruthlessly tore him into two halves. Like tearing bread apart. After his body was torn, a streak of light attempted to flee into the distance. ¡°Thinking of escaping with your Divine Soul?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, smacking with a palm, instantly annihilating it in his palm. The remaining few saw this scene, their expressions drastically changed. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, we can form an alliance, we didn¡¯t intend to confront you.¡± Around five or six people, all chose to plead. Destiny hadn¡¯t even begun; to perish here would be the greatest loss. ¡°What¡¯s there to form an alliance with you losers?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°You want to survive, huh?¡± Several people all nodded their heads. ¡°Then climb upward, climb to the top of the mountain, and I will spare your lives,¡± Xu Zimei laughed loudly. ¡°Run for your lives.¡± Without hesitation, they all scrambled up towards the top of Trap Empty Island with all their might. However, just as they turned around, several soaring Blade Intents fell down, directly crushing their bones into powder. Along with their bodies, all were annihilated. ¡°Did you really believe I was deceiving you?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed wryly. ¡°It seems the deceit of this world has not yet taught you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°That must be Yun Yaizi from beyond the clouds. And that one, Moon Autumn Saint Heir from Green Autumn Taoism. All dead, not one escaped. That must be the Saint Heir from True Martial Holy Sect, no wonder everyone has been saying that he is destined.¡± ¡°So many people and yet none could stand against him alone; the roles of prey and predator have been reversed. But such strife is truly captivating indeed.¡± People around were buzzing with discussion; the Sects that lost their Saint Heirs naturally filled with righteous indignation. There was anger towards Xu Zimei, and resentment towards their own Saint Heirs alike. The true test of Destiny hasn¡¯t even begun, and everyone is already thinking about self-preservation, striving to survive until the end. Instead, they picked the strongest one for a challenge. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei stood halfway up Trap Empty Island because of the just-finished battle, he had fallen far behind the group. He must hurry to catch up. Although unable to fly, his speed was not slow; using rock as stepping stones, each step carried him a hundred meters. But as they neared the top of Trap Empty Island, Xu Zimei and a group of people encountered some trouble. Above Trap Empty Island, aside from the colorful Destiny hanging in the sky, there was also a portal to the void that had been opened. Some Void Insects crawled down from this portal, attacking those who reached the top close by. Visible to the naked eye, these Void Insects were densely packed, impossible to see their exact number. Moreover, their attack power was astonishing; as soon as it touched blood, it could transfer directly into the organism¡¯s body. Devouring all organs completely. ¡°Who among you knows about Trap Empty Island?¡± These insects blocked everyone¡¯s way, forcing some to stop unwillingly and ask. ¡°I know a bit,¡± the Secular Dust Monk from Qiyun Temple stepped forward and said. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards him. Naturally, everyone had some understanding of Trap Empty Island, but no one had in-depth knowledge. After all, who would visit one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands without reason. ¡°You may have heard some rumors; there was once a great battle that took place on Trap Empty Island,¡± the Secular Dust Monk started. ¡°I know that, Trap Empty Island was once the position of the Pillar of Heaven and Earth, said to support the foundation of Yuan Central Continent,¡± someone interjected to explain. ¡°Some beings came later, not known from where, attempting to destroy this Pillar of Heaven and Earth. That generation¡¯s Emperor Feiyu then led people to battle against them and returned victoriously.¡± ¡°What you described is only a rough overview,¡± said the Secular Dust Monk. ¡°The beings that wanted to destroy Yuan Central Continent actually came from other continents. And Emperor Feiyu didn¡¯t kill them but repelled them instead.¡± ¡°Other continents?¡± The crowd was startled for a moment but quickly accepted this. With their level of knowledge, being aware of other continents¡¯ existence is not a difficult thing. ¡°Why would people from other continents come to our Yuan Central Continent?¡± someone asked. ¡°How would I know?¡± the Secular Dust Monk laughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them yourself?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± just then, someone suddenly exclaimed. Chapter 1016 - 1015: Beneath the Dead Sea, The Plot of the Heavenly Dao Chapter 1016: Chapter 1015: Beneath the Dead Sea, The Plot of the Heavenly Dao ¡°Since these Void Insects have now appeared, does it mean that¡­¡± The young man didn¡¯t finish his words, but the people around him truly shuddered. It means that those existences are about to make their reappearance. ¡°I was always wondering why this era¡¯s Destiny had to take place on Trap Empty Island,¡± said Hundred Paths Young Master from Wuling Creek coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need, looking at the past, for the place of the Destiny contest to be this dangerous.¡± ¡°You mean to say,¡± someone pointed upward, the implication unclear. Xu Zimei watched on the side bemusedly; he had long anticipated these matters. Heavenly Dao wants to use everyone as a knife in its hands, using Destiny as a reason to make these people, including himself, eradicate these otherworldly newcomers. It can eliminate the threat from Yuan Central Continent and at the same time take on Destiny, killing two birds with one stone. This is Heavenly Dao. With just a casual movement, it can play all beings like monkeys, no matter what rank or status you have in Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. And even if everyone knows, they must still jump into this pit of fire because the temptation of Destiny is too great. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Everyone looked at each other, even those who were indifferent to the matter turned to gaze. ¡°I propose that under the current circumstances, we should all unite, avoiding internal strife,¡± Hundred Paths Young Master spoke. ¡°After we kill the enemy, we can then compete for Destiny, how about that?¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Dark Master from Great Bright Realm also immediately said. Otherwise, we¡¯ll end up with nothing.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu, what do you think?¡± someone came up to Xu Zimei and asked softly. This person was dressed in a purple robe, eyes bright as torches. White hair floated behind him like snow. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a Jade Flute hanging at his waist, his presence was elegant, and his smile was as refreshing as a spring breeze. The Saint Heir from Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Primordial. As an old brand Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Eastern Continent, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have much connection with Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Nor could he claim to have any sort of relationship with their Saint Heir. He didn¡¯t expect Primordial to be the first to come and ask him. ¡°You guys make the decision; I¡¯m just here to watch the fun,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Saint Heir Xu is the strongest among us, if you have any suggestions, feel free to speak up,¡± Lei Yan, from Thunder Tomb, spoke with a voice resonant as thunder. Although no one wanted to admit it, Xu Zimei was indeed very strong. ¡°You want to hear suggestions, huh,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I think you are quite impressive, so how about I leave the task of leading the charge to you?¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± Lei Yan glared at Xu Zimei angrily, then snorted coldly and stopped paying him any attention. ¡°Stop the squabble, everyone,¡± the Secular Dust Monk spoke somewhat in the manner of a peacemaker. He looked up towards the top of Trap Empty Island and said, ¡°Those insects seem hesitant to come down; as long as we don¡¯t approach above, we won¡¯t be attacked. ¡°It seems they must be guarding something.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s rush up together,¡± replied the Dark Master. ¡°Charging aimlessly is meaningless, we should gather at one point and forcefully tear open a gap; this has a higher success rate and less damage,¡± suggested the Secular Dust Monk. ¡°What are we waiting for, let¡¯s move quickly,¡± Mad Qin from Qin Moon Pavilion was clearly hot-headed as he shouted out. Everyone briefly discussed and then started heading toward the upper side of Trap Empty Island. Xu Zimei was in no rush, his gaze swept around the surroundings. He looked up at Trap Empty Island and then down at the Dead Sea, as if he had thought of something. His figure disappeared into the crowd, and before anyone noticed, he had made his way to the bottom of Trap Empty Island, next to the Dead Sea. Looking at the calm sea without a hint of ripple, even ancient waves seldom passing, Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The next moment, spiritual energy surged around him as he leapt straight into the Dead Sea. Often, the most unexpected places are the safest. Xu Zimei was gambling. The Dead Sea remained the Dead Sea, its powerful corrosive force seemingly ready to dissolve his entire body into rotting waters. But Xu Zimei had the Tree of Life, allowing the decay to proceed as life energy continuously supplied him. Entering the Dead Sea, his sight was met with darkness. An expanse of deep, profound darkness. Xu Zimei held his breath and swam toward the very bottom of the Dead Sea. About half an hour later, one could easily grow irritable in these gloomy, enclosed environments. Even Xu Zimei was about to give up, feeling he might have guessed wrong, when a faint light unexpectedly flickered right in front of him. Xu Zimei slightly frowned and sped up his swimming towards it. Before long, he discovered a thick layer of overgrown, dense seaweed at the very bottom. The seaweed grew lushly as if it concealed something underneath. And that weak light was coming from below. He was about to go down to explore when those seaweeds unexpectedly launched an attack. Coming from all directions, they entangled Xu Zimei¡¯s legs, trying to submerge him within. The Tyrant Shadow on his back unsheathed itself, and the boundless Blade Intent swept down, shredding all the seaweeds apart. What appeared before Xu Zimei was an Avenue of Skeletons. This avenue was built entirely out of skeleton upon skeleton; at its end seemed to be a palace. But the visibility inside the Dead Sea was so blurred that Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see very far. He stepped onto the Avenue of Skeletons, noticing that the edges were covered in various petrified tentacles. Xu Zimei walked in for a closer look, feeling an incredible power inside those tentacles. ¡°What are all these things?¡± he murmured to himself. Nevertheless, he continued forward slowly, surprisingly encountering no obstacles along the way. He reached the palace without impediment. Only then did Xu Zimei get a clear view of the palace¡¯s exterior. The palace was built in the likeness of a monster. It was hard to describe the monster. It was similar to a spider, but instead of legs underneath, there were countless tentacles. Its face was ferocious, but because it was blocked by several tentacles, it was not very clear. And the surface of its body was not friendly to those with trypophobia. It was covered in dense clusters of spots, like lava flowing, chilling to the bone. The main entrance to the palace was where the monster¡¯s mouth was located. Darkness loomed inside, unclear to see. Xu Zimei walked straight in, and the moment he stepped in, the entire place began to shake. ¡°Ignorant humans, you dare to step into the great domain of Anis,¡± a voice louder than thunder followed. The calm Dead Sea began to ripple. On the Avenue of Skeletons, all the tentacles along the way seemed to come to life as if in a wild dance of demons. Xu Zimei only felt a powerful force burst forth, and soon after entering the palace, he was directly shaken out. The monster-like building that was initially built had miraculously come back to life. Chapter 1017 - 1016: Insect Eggs, The Creature in the Great Hall Chapter 1017: Chapter 1016: Insect Eggs, The Creature in the Great Hall The momentum was massive, and the entire Avenue of Skeletons began to shake. The monster, with eyes as startling and ferocious as the sun and moon, stared at Xu Zimei. All around, countless petrified tentacles began to densely converge above. The Dead Sea was stirred into a murky turmoil. ¡°Kneel,¡± the monster said in an unquestionable tone. ¡°Because of you?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°Beg for mercy now, and the great Anis might consider sparing your life,¡± the monster looked down at Xu Zimei with an overwhelming sense of oppression. ¡°Anis,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Are you the creature from another continent?¡± ¡°Court death, daring to call my name directly,¡± the monster roared angrily. Then, countless tentacles came killing from all sides like an overwhelming blanket. ¡°Merely bluffing,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. In his hand, the Tyrant Shadow¡¯s Blade Intent surrounded him, forming a protective sphere of blade energy. Any tentacle that came close to him would be instantly shattered. ¡°Keep going, I want to see what other tricks you have,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile as he walked towards the monster. Obviously, the monster had some reservations. Although Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know what it was wary of. If the opponent were truly strong enough, it would not need to hide underneath the Dead Sea and use the void insects to divert everyone¡¯s attention to Trap Empty Island above. If it were him, he would do the same. Trap Empty Island was where everyone competed for Destiny; he would not stay there unless he was strong enough. Although the monster¡¯s momentum seemed immense, it could only wield these tentacles, somewhat bluffing. Xu Zimei rose into the air with Blade Intent, completely untouchable by those tentacles. As he got closer to the creature, the monster seemed to panic. ¡°Human, leave this place, and I can overlook your offence,¡± the monster said. ¡°What is inside the hall?¡± Xu Zimei asked back. He could feel it; both the voice and the power stemmed from inside the hall, not from the monster itself. For it was nothing more than a hall. ¡°Human, take one more step forward, and you will surely die,¡± the monster continuously shouted. Xu Zimei ignored it and sprinted into the hall. Although he personally disdained the Heavenly Dao, he was aware that it gathered everyone here and surely wouldn¡¯t lead them all to death. Otherwise, what would become of the Destiny of this era? The world needs to grow too. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure, the monster seemed to grow even more insane. The countless tentacles stopped trying to kill Xu Zimei; instead, they just kept blocking him. With the Tyrant Shadow in hand, Xu Zimei cut through all obstacles and finally stood in front of the grand hall. ¡°Human, think carefully, don¡¯t regret entering,¡± the monster said tonelessly. As if it knew its own fate, the monster did not struggle but rather calmed down. ¡°I have never regretted,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He stepped into the dark hall. The dazzling light on the Tyrant Shadow in his hand flickered, illuminating everything inside. Xu Zimei could finally see the inside of the hall. The space wasn¡¯t very wide; the walls around were still covered densely with tentacles. Only directly in front, there appeared something like an insect egg. It could still scare someone with trypophobia. The entire body is pale yellow, like cream, covered with a smooth protective film. It splits open from the middle, pulsating clearly like a heartbeat. A strong life force rushes towards him. The intensity of this life force is only second to the Tree of Life that Xu Zimei has encountered before, illustrating its immense power. ¡°Kid, you came in here on your own,¡± a creature inside the insect egg spoke. ¡°Whatever happens, you bear the consequences.¡± ¡°What consequences could there possibly be?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°Besides, what exactly are you? I¡¯ve never seen anything like you before.¡± Because of the insect egg, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see the scene inside. ¡°My name is Anis, I¡¯m not just anything, I am from the great Cosmic Insect Race,¡± the creature inside explained calmly. ¡°Where do you come from?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Do you have any companions apart from you?¡± The creature seemed too lazy to answer his questions, just curling up inside the egg, remaining silent. ¡°Not answering, huh?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He lifted the Tyrant Shadow in his hand high above, with a majestic force radiating overhead, and chopped down heavily. With a ¡°bang,¡± the seemingly fragile insect egg was as solid as a rock, completely unshaken. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort, your strength is not enough to break my defense,¡± the creature replied indifferently. ¡°Even bearing Destiny won¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who likes challenges,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The nineteen styles of Way of Inquiry gathered on the Tyrant Shadow, permeated with the Creation Force, causing the entire hall to shake. Xu Zimei raised his sword, a blade light slashed through the darkness, shattering the void along its path. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the grand hall was split into two by the Tyrant Shadow. But when it hit the insect egg, there was just a deep ¡°bang bang¡± sound, without any visible damage. ¡°Swastika, Finger of Heaven-Swallowing Creation,¡± Xu Zimei shouted lightly, unwilling to give up. In his left hand, the power to swallow the heavens gathered, his five fingers turning into a vast black hole. In his right palm, the Swastika was spinning. As the ten Divine Methods were deployed, even the long-silent Dead Sea surged with huge waves. The entire Dead Sea turned upside down, perhaps unable to withstand this overwhelming pressure. The void around spontaneously exploded, shattering into pieces. Xu Zimei attacked the insect egg once more. With a ¡°boom,¡± an earth-shattering explosion erupted. The surrounding great hall collapsed thunderously, and the Avenue of Skeletons beneath was split into countless pieces. Xu Zimei looked down and found that the insect egg was still undamaged. ¡°Interesting,¡± he chuckled lightly. ¡°I told you not to waste your energy,¡± the creature inside the egg spoke. ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯ll withdraw all the insects from Trap Empty Island.¡± ¡°No, compared to others, I¡¯m more interested in you now,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The creature fell silent for a moment, then said: ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°You want to fight for Destiny, right? I can have the void insects cooperate with you, help you fight for Destiny, how about that?¡± ¡°Why would you help me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Just non-aggression. I only seek a place to reside,¡± the creature replied. ¡°I believe it¡¯s not just a place to reside you want, but rather revival,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Once you come out of this insect egg, you might not be the same as you are now.¡± ¡°So what, even if you know, you cannot do anything about me, not even Heavenly Dao can,¡± the creature replied. Chapter 1018 - 1017: Eliminating You First Chapter 1018: Chapter 1017: Eliminating You First ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t handle you?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. He waved his right hand, opening the passageway to the Divine Continent. A powerful suction spread out from it. ¡°What is this?¡± the egg asked unhurriedly. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go in,¡± Xu Zimei replied. With that powerful suction, the entire egg, including the connected floating Avenue of Skeletons, was sucked into the Divine Continent. Xu Zimei looked up, gazing at the sky above. This piece of heaven and earth was unusually tranquil. Then, his figure also entered the Divine Continent. As soon as he entered, he heard the laughter of the creature within the egg. ¡°Rare in the world, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a new world within the Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Are you that excited?¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°Kid, I should be thanking you!¡± the creature replied. ¡°This newborn world is much more interesting than the Yuan Central Continent. Once I absorb this new world, I will be able to devour the Yuan Central Continent as well, achieving two goals at once.¡± ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t figured out your own situation,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°What situation?¡± the creature replied. ¡°You will all become my nourishment.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother explaining further, his attacks couldn¡¯t break through this egg, which made him realize that the key to breaking the egg wasn¡¯t force. Or to put it differently, the power he could currently access was not enough to shake the egg. He had to dissect it from its structure. The rules of all things in the world are but a drop in the ocean on the Chaos Pearl. Here in the Divine Continent, he was the Creator God. With a gesture from Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, from the depths of the Endless Void, in corners no one could explore, the silhouette of the Chaos Pearl slowly emerged. An old pearl bloomed with thousands of radiant lights, occasionally illuminating thousands of mountains and rivers, shattering numerous star clouds. The Chaos Pearl approached with an imposing might that filled the heavens, and with its arrival, strange phenomena appeared in the firmament. ¡°What is this thing?¡± the creature within the egg shrieked. ¡°I also want to know what you are,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. When the Chaos Pearl, carrying boundless light, enveloped the entire egg, the surface of the egg began to transform. Streams of Rule Power were flowing. Those were the rules of devouring. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t break it,¡± Xu Zimei immediately realized. One should know that even those Stepping into Immortality only comprehend the Profound Meaning, and Nirvana Void is just a Principle. But Rule Power is still far from him. This isn¡¯t a power he can access now. ¡°How can this be, what exactly did you do,¡± the egg was slowly shrinking and being decomposed. The creature inside grew more nervous, its voice becoming shrill. ¡°It¡¯s still not too late to beg me for mercy,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°The great Anis will not beg for mercy, not even in death,¡± the voice roared angrily. ¡°You just wait to die; you cannot escape.¡± ¡°Still being stubborn?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He no longer paid attention to the other party, nor to their screams and shouts, and directly left the Divine Continent. The Chaos Pearl needed time to decompose the egg, and naturally, Xu Zimei would not stay here. ¡­¡­ His figure burst out from the Dead Sea. As soon as he arrived in the outer world, Xu Zimei noticed several pairs of eyes on him. It seemed that many people here were specifically watching him. Seeing oneself disappear, one¡¯s heart must be gripped with fear, yet dare not take the risk to enter this Dead Sea. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, you¡­?¡± Several people looked at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei sized up those present and identified among them the Saint Heir of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Primordial, Dark Master of the Great Bright Realm, Xi Tian of Lava Ancient Tomb, Gongsun Zhaojue of Endless Palace¡­ And many other faces he did not recognize. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, do you have any findings you could share with us?¡± Primordial asked. ¡°Now that we face a great enemy, we naturally need to work together.¡± ¡°Those pests?¡± Xu Zimei pointed upwards, speaking with disdain. ¡°They are only aimed at you; to me, they make no difference.¡± No sooner had Xu Zimei¡¯s words fallen than his figure transformed into a streak of light, directly charging toward the skies above Trap Empty Island. This time, he was not holding back. Within a few breaths, he had already approached the upper region of Trap Empty Island. The Void insects above seemed to be provoked, swarming towards Xu Zimei in a sky-covering charge. The piercing shrieks of the insects were extremely grating, clumping together into a scene that made one¡¯s skin crawl. Xu Zimei raised his hand, and atop Tyrant Shadow, flames blazed and thunder roared, resembling an unparalleled executioner¡¯s blade. He forcefully carved a path through the swarm of insects, forcefully ascending Trap Empty Island. Even as more and more insects gathered the higher he went, becoming denser, they still could not stop Xu Zimei¡¯s advance. He was the first to step onto the island. At a glance, what met his eyes was a sight of utter devastation. The vast expanse of the island was beyond imagination, covering hundreds of thousands of square meters, almost half of the Endless Sea Domain. However, the scenery above was particularly terrible. It was full of large and small pits. And these uneven pits were not ordinary holes; each pit represented a small world. Over the passage of time, some small worlds had already destroyed themselves, while others still exist in a shattered state. ¡°It¡¯s a Heavenly Pit,¡± said the black-robed youth from before, self-named Jian Yushang from Taibai Tower. Gradually, more people began to ascend to this island. In fact, initially, none of them had gone all out, fearing that there might be dangers on the island and they would become the cannon fodder. Now seeing Xu Zimei go up, naturally, none wanted to be left behind. ¡°Heavenly Pit?¡± Xu Zimei echoed Jian Yushang¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Emperor Feiyu once led the battle here; a battle that resulted in a Heavenly Pit, lasting a million years, still unrepaired,¡± Jian Yushang explained. From the start to end, space has a self-healing property, enough to imagine the brilliance of that era. Xu Zimei looked up again and saw the Void Gate ahead. The swarm of insects was emerging from this Void Gate. Continuously emerging, relentless in their numbers. ¡°Destroying this Void Gate would stop the swarm,¡± someone said. ¡°The monsters Emperor Feiyu faced back then were so strong, looking at it now, it feels somewhat unsatisfactory,¡± Jian Yushang commented. Xu Zimei smiled. That was because they had not seen the behemoth beneath the Dead Sea. If it truly revived, even the Great Emperor would have a tough time. ¡­ Everyone did not hold back, sending their full might crashing down. Space collapsed, time and space were destroyed, countless insects were sacrificed, and the Void Gate was instantly obliterated. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before people could even catch their breath, a sword light blossomed behind them. Several dozen people had their hearts pierced by the sword light, directly shattered their internal organs, even their Divine Souls were crushed. ¡°You?¡± those who were killed screamed in agony. Following that, nearly a thousand people remaining on the scene turned around, their gazes fixing on Xu Zimei. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, let¡¯s eliminate you first. Don¡¯t mind us, you¡¯re too strong.¡± Chapter 1019 - 1018: Six Elements Indestructible Array, United Chapter 1019: Chapter 1018: Six Elements Indestructible Array, United Watching the sudden change in the arena, Xu Zimei chuckled softly, not in the least surprised. These people had already made their connections in secret, and most of those who hadn¡¯t allied with them had just been murdered. Destiny can change fate, so Xu Zimei had anticipated that no matter how strong he was, these people would not easily give up. Even if there was a slim chance of everyone uniting, they would still desperately fight. The black-robed youth, Jian Yushang, next to him, still found it hard to believe. ¡°How could you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Join us, or die with him?¡± someone asked indifferently. ¡°I despise being with you,¡± Jian Yushang snorted. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°How about we form an alliance?¡± Xu Zimei ignored him, and instead slowly extended his right arm, his hand curling into a provocative gesture. ¡°All of you come at once, let¡¯s drench Trap Empty Island in blood today.¡± ¡°Kill,¡± voices surged around, and thousands of people spread out, as clustering together would make it difficult to attack and would be susceptible to mass damage by Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked up and saw the firmament above filled with destiny in various colors and forms, shining like blooming stars. Hanging in the void. Occasionally, some individuals shone brightly like the sun or the moon, perpetuating like reincarnation. ¡°Array Masters, trap him,¡± someone shouted. Within the crowd, a young man carrying a chess board stepped forward. This young man was Mo Chen, who had previously had a few dealings with Xu Zimei. He came from the Mo Family, the family of the Taoist Array Great Emperor. The Six Elements Indestructible Array created by the Taoist Array Great Emperor is hailed as the pinnacle of formation arts. Legends of its indestructibility from within spread far and wide. At this moment, Mo Chen was surrounded by spiritual energy, taking the array plate off his back. This chessboard had already been carved with the Six Elements Indestructible Array. The Mo Family seldom took it out because the conditions for deploying the Six Elements Indestructible Array were too harsh. The massive amount of resources and the arduous labor required were unimaginable. Even for the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, it was difficult to afford many times. But this time, for Mo Chen to compete for Destiny, it was a necessary move. ¡­ On the array plate, the power of the Six Elements continuously revolved. Six different attributes intertwined in different colors, forming a circular Tai Ji pattern. ¡°Protect him, don¡¯t let the formation be disrupted,¡± Saint Heir Zang Qing from Tuocang Mountain reminded beside. People around all blocked in front of Mo Chen. However, they were clearly overthinking it; Xu Zimei stood motionless, not even trying to interfere. He just allowed Mo Chen to set up the formation. The so-called Six Elements¡ªDivine, Demonic, Monster, Immortal, Underworld, Human. The formation meant that creatures from these six realms, once inside, cannot break the formation unless attacked from the outside. To escape from within the formation, one must not belong to the Five Elements and must transcend the six realms to be unaffected by the Six Elements Indestructible Array. Countless Array Talismans floated out of the void. These Array Talismans were different from Array Flags and Array Seals. Array Talismans were specific carriers for the Six Elements Indestructible Array, due to its immense power, traditional carriers couldn¡¯t last long. The Taoist Array Great Emperor had specifically invented this item. ¡­ As more and more Array Talismans fell, the void where Xu Zimei stood began to change. Layers of ripples emerged around, with the fluctuations growing stronger. The array plate expanded thousands of times, enveloping the skies above Xu Zimei. Immediately, with Mo Chen¡¯s command ¡°Grant,¡± the array plate descended like a rainbow, its might majestic and overwhelming. In an instant, Xu Zimei felt the void around him change. It was as if the space above Trap Empty Island was shrouded by a mysterious force. This force, attacking from all directions, was like numerous long threads, and Xu Zimei was the puppet hanging from them all. It sought to bind itself to Xu Zimei. ¡°Trapped,¡± someone exclaimed joyfully. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hold back, use your strongest attack and directly knock him into the Heavenly Pit,¡± another person urged hurriedly. At this moment, everyone stood suspended in the air, with only Xu Zimei alone standing above the Heavenly Pit. Strangely, though Trap Empty Island initially had space restrictions, once one reached the very top, one could walk on air. Above the firmament, the atmosphere was massive, numerous powers gathering. It was hard to believe how powerful the combined attack of thousands of Talented Disciples could be when it descended. To describe it as earth-shattering and sky-destroying was not an overstatement. When these attacks hit, the whole Trap Empty Island trembled. However, the island¡¯s defenses were beyond imagination. A normal island might have turned to dust under these attacks, but Trap Empty Island merely shook. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the Six Elements Indestructible Array, earth-shaking explosions ensued. Everything was annihilated within it. Dust rose like a sandstorm, raging and howling around. ¡°Keep going, don¡¯t give him a chance to breathe,¡± someone continued to shout. Not wanting to give Xu Zimei any chance to react. As round after round of attacks fell, it was apparent that they were very wary of Xu Zimei. Continuous thunderous explosions resonated across the sky, and the entire Trap Empty Island sank downwards. ¡­¡­ Outside, upon witnessing this scene, people naturally started buzzing with discussions. ¡°A tree that stands out in the woods will be first to be destroyed, such is the fate of those who do not know how to hide their capabilities,¡± someone said with schadenfreude. ¡°Such attacks, perhaps even ten lives would not be enough for him to die, probably even his Divine Soul has been obliterated.¡± ¡°How does it matter if Slaying Immortal Sect is destroyed? Destiny is enough to drive people mad.¡± However, these were just the thoughts of ordinary people; most of those who had encountered Xu Zimei remained silent. At the ruins of Slaying Immortal Sect, the remaining disciples gathered together, all remaining silent. Under the lead of Supreme Ancestor, five Taoists stood together, looking up at the sky. ¡°What do you think?¡± Supreme Ancestor asked. ¡°It can be considered as avenging us,¡± Sect Master Feng Tianya said indifferently. ¡°Do you really think he could die?¡± Multi-Treasures Taoist chuckled on the side. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Feng Tianya promptly responded. ¡°You¡¯ve been Sect Master for so many years, yet your vision has not improved at all,¡± Multi-Treasures Taoist snorted coldly. Deprived of his True Fate, he was aging at a visible rate. Almost getting older day by day. Though his power was gone, his insight remained. ¡°He almost killed me with a single palm strike; do you think these people can really kill him easily?¡± ¡°But that Six Elements Indestructible Array is indeed troublesome,¡± Mountain Ancestor immediately added. The Taoist Array¡¯s Six Elements Indestructible Array is indeed a marvel of the Formation path. Seeking perfection without flaws. ¡°Just wait and see,¡± Supreme Ancestor said. Then silence fell all around, without a sound. Chapter 1020 - 1019: A Million Divine Demons Willingly Serve as Generals Chapter 1020: Chapter 1019: A Million Divine Demons Willingly Serve as Generals On Trap Empty Island, the talented disciples also stopped their attack, their gazes tightly fixed on the center of the island. As the dust dispersed, the already fragmented Heavenly Pit had acquired a few more breaks. The sandstorm was gradually dissipating. The scene below was also becoming clearer. ¡°Where is the person?¡± someone asked in shock and doubt. In their line of sight, apart from countless heavenly pits, there was no trace of Xu Zimei to be found. ¡°Certainly not obliterated by the attacks, right?¡± someone said in astonished speculation. ¡°Let us not take this lightly, go down and search,¡± somebody else proposed. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just wondering if you guys have had your fun,¡± just then, a voice sounded from the side. Everyone¡¯s figures stiffened, and they hurriedly turned their heads to look. Xu Zimei was unexpectedly already out of the Six Elements Indestructible Array, lazily leaning against the peak next to Trap Empty Island, watching everyone with interest. As if there were comical masks painted on their faces, they were like clowns performing on stage. ¡°How did you get out?¡± Mo Chen asked in horror. The Six Elements Indestructible Array, this was the pinnacle of formations in Yuan Central Continent. ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Of course, I remember,¡± Mo Chen replied with an embarrassed expression. He had previously entered the Mo Family, obtaining a fortuitous opportunity to learn the Six Elements Indestructible Array. He used himself as the Array Plate, the Six Elements Indestructible Array as the main, inscribing different formations in every part of his body. After enduring countless tortures, he finally achieved his current success. But when Xu Zimei had visited the Mo Family in the past, he had threatened Mo Chen to hand over the formation diagram of the Six Elements Indestructible Array. But how was this related to breaking the Six Elements Indestructible Array? A bad hunch arose in Mo Chen¡¯s heart; could the other party have studied the way to break the formation just from the formation diagram? But this seemed a bit unrealistic. Xu Zimei smiled and waved his right hand, summoning the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe from the void. The reason he could walk out of the Six Elements Indestructible Array was naturally because of this Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, which could deduce any formation under the heavens. The astrolabe surged, infinite stars flickering, luminous light enveloping from above. Everyone discovered that the Six Elements Indestructible Array below was expanding indefinitely, encompassing everyone within. It was at that moment that Mo Chen realized he had lost control over the Six Elements Indestructible Array. ¡°What have you done?¡± he asked, his face filled with shock. ¡°You will know shortly,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Once everyone was trapped by the Six Elements Indestructible Array, it meant that unless someone from outside found the formation eye to break through, they would never be able to escape. ¡°Now tell me,¡± Xu Zimei looked at everyone present. He said, ¡°How do you choose to die?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, with so many of us, why fear just one of him?¡± Lei Yan said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s fight him,¡± as someone shouted, everyone charged toward Xu Zimei. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t realized the gap between us,¡± Xu Zimei uttered ¡°Law of Heaven and Earth.¡± The Divine Demon Visualization Chart revolved within his mind. At this moment, he stood about a thousand feet tall, his build robust, demonic Qi swirling around him, demonic clouds enveloping forth. Under the surrounding aura and Jing Qi, those close to him were blasted away. Looking at the towering figure of Xu Zimei, he seemed like an Ancient Divine Demon descending to the mortal world. Demonic Qi soared into the sky, carrying the Firmament on his shoulders, his eyes like the sun and moon. With a single step, the heavens and earth trembled, ripping through the firmament, looking down on everyone with overwhelming pressure. ¡°Today, Dao Wumian,¡± he said faintly. Tyrant Shadow instantly expanded hundreds of times in size. After merging with the True Divine Sword, it could enlarge or shrink at will. He wielded the gigantic Tyrant Shadow amidst flashes of lightning and peals of thunder. At the same time, the shadowy figure of the Heaven-Shaking Giant behind him also began to condense, with cyclones whirling rapidly within his body. Endless Shaking Heaven Power, Demonic Qi, and Creation Force melded into one. The Heaven-Shaking Giant matched Xu Zimei in stature. From a distance, it looked as though two giants were striding across the firmament, emerging powerfully from the rolling thunderbolts. With a sweep of his hand, Xu Zimei sent numerous figures flying backward. But when their attacks landed on him, they were neither painful nor itchy, utterly useless. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± the Dark Master said with a grave look in his eyes. Behind him was a darkness without the light of day; although he came from the Great Bright Realm, he harbored darkness in his heart from a young age, moving against the light. Yet unexpectedly, this led him to forge his unique path, finding a way of cultivation and becoming the Saint Heir of the Great Bright Realm. Not just the Dark Master, but every Saint Heir of each power was making a concerted stand. The Saint Heir of the Blood Tomb, Qiu Qiangge, with True Fate Emergence, a blood sun crisscrossing behind him, emerged into view. At this moment, the Endless Palace, Wind Snow Tower, Pan Dragon Cloud Sea, Cold Cloud Holy Sect, Remaining Radiance Island¡­ all manner of Imperial Rule Immortal Sects stood out. Some melted all with ice and snow, blanketing the area in a snowy expanse, Some had a sun revolving at the edge of the sky, sun and moon shining together, light resplendent. Some had Ancient Divine Beasts leaping over mountains and ridges, marching forth like Bull Demons. There was also a call of ¡°Sword come,¡± and the endless void shattered, with Sword Intent stirring up the heavens, turning everything into clouds of the past. ¡­ Various Destinies, various moves, those left by Great Emperors, self-created, countless in number. Like raindrops, all targeting Xu Zimei for the kill. In everyone¡¯s eyes, there was no longer fear or panic, only endless fighting spirit surging. ¡°Attack from different directions, don¡¯t give him time to react,¡± directed the Dark Master to everyone. Under the expanse of the sky, the dawn¡¯s breaking cut through the heavens, and he looked up. He cracked a slight smile. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Above the nine heavens, gods assemble; below Jiuyou, Yin Souls revolve; billions of beings bow down in servitude, and millions of Divine Demons willingly serve as generals.¡± ¡°This is my era, whether you submit or resist, today you will all become the paving stones on my path to the top of Destiny, laid down with your bones.¡± With a sweep of his hand, all attacks were annihilated by his palm. Some people¡¯s eyes nearly burst, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Their heads buzzed, ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz,¡± their proudest attacks effortlessly vanishing. ¡°Has he really become this powerful?¡± someone muttered to themselves. Feet heavily stomped on Trap Empty Island, where no matter how everyone attacked, it would merely shake the island, and at this moment, cracks even appeared. With a single slash, these people couldn¡¯t even resist. Directly under the sword, a dozen individuals had both their Divine Souls and bodies extinguished. ¡°Run,¡± someone¡¯s heart faltered, feeling the figure in front was so towering as to be insurmountable, even lacking courage to fight. ¡°With the Six Elements Indestructible Array, where can you run to?¡± Mo Chen retorted. ¡°Does anyone else have a method? Use it, or we¡¯re all doomed to die here.¡± At this moment, Xu Zimei was invincible, unstoppable by anyone. With a single slash, several were wiped out without even managing to defend effectively. ¡°Are we to fall like this today? I¡¯m not willing¡­,¡± someone screamed with head raised to the sky. Veins on their forehead bulged. Starting cultivation from a young age. Chapter 1021 - 1020: Eternal Strike Chapter 1021: Chapter 1020: Eternal Strike During their youthful years of cultivation, even those born in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect have tread a path marked by layer upon layer of hardships. Not to mention the loose cultivators who have struggled so hard to reach this point. Now, with Destiny so close within reach, they were just a step away from it. That colorful Destiny was hanging right above their heads. All seemed like a dream, about to die in such a futile manner. They were not incapable of accepting death; anyone who dared to contend for Destiny came prepared to either succeed or die with honor. However, being slaughtered by others like this was something they found hard to accept in their hearts. Everyone aspired to die a death as significant as Mount Tai, none wished to be as light as a feather. ¡°Everyone, I have one last method,¡± a voice suddenly sounded nearby. It was like a patch of green in the desert, giving everyone a glimmer of hope. They quickly turned to look; it was the Saint Heir of the Invincible Sect, Changsun Wutian. He was dressed in a golden yellow robe, with long hair flowing down his back, hesitantly looking at the crowd. ¡°Just say it, we have no time to lose,¡± someone beside him urged. ¡°Our ancestor from the Invincible Sect, the Invincible Emperor, once left behind a technique called the ¡®Eternal Strike,''¡± Changsun Wutian said. ¡°It can congregate everyone¡¯s power together to launch the strongest strike.¡± As everyone knows, the power of humans is limited; while it can always grow through cultivation, no one can fully exploit this power. Just like how humans can lift anything in this world but cannot lift themselves. ¡°Eternal Strike? How come I have never heard of this technique?¡± someone asked, puzzled. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It¡¯s quite normal for you not to have heard of it; this technique is a forbidden one,¡± Changsun Wutian said. ¡°It comes from ancient times and fades in the present. Once this spell is used, it can completely manifest all the power within you. However, once the duration of the spell has passed, the person becomes virtually paralyzed, as if a snap of the fingers, and the ancient times are gone. That¡¯s how it is.¡± Hearing Changsun Wutian¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. No wonder he was reluctant to speak of it. Once used, one would be rendered as good as useless, left to be slaughtered by others, but it seemed that there was no better option available. The Six Elements Indestructible Array trapped them all; they couldn¡¯t defeat it nor could they escape. ¡°Do we still have a choice?¡± someone asked. Everyone fell silent. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. Go for broke. I refuse to believe that there¡¯s someone truly invincible in this world,¡± the Hundred Paths Young Master declared. Everyone turned to glance at Xu Zimei, who approached like a Divine Demon, exuding thunder and lightning, with everything around him silenced to death. A light shout from him was like thunder tearing through the darkness. Standing tall and proud as if swallowing mountains and rivers in one gulp, amid the glint of blades and sword shadows, an invincible presence was fully revealed to the world. ¡°I will use myself as the conduit. Release your True Fate and let me absorb it, without any resistance,¡± Changsun Wutian cautioned. ¡°Otherwise, all our efforts will be in vain, and we will all suffer heavy losses.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± everyone nodded in agreement. ¡­ Changsun Wutian closed his eyes slightly, taking in a deep breath. And at the moment he fiercely opened them, his aura had completely transformed. A vast breath permeated all around him, while a misty gray energy churned. Everyone stood behind him, hands on each other¡¯s shoulders, forming a long line. ¡°Yin and Yang are the principles of Heaven and Earth, the structure of all creations, the parents of change, the origin of life and death, the abode of divine spirits¡­¡± As he recited this invocation, the gray energy twined around him, enveloping everyone within. The next moment, a door to the Void appeared before Changsun Wutian. Inside the door, an unfathomable power was condensing. Everyone could clearly feel their own power rapidly dissipating from within them. Together with the True Fate and Spiritual Energy, all clung to the body of Changsun Wutian. The power within the Void Gate grew stronger and stronger. Xu Zimei watched with interest, ¡°This is somewhat intriguing.¡± His gaze pierced through the Void Gate, and it seemed as if everyone¡¯s souls were frozen. Passing through the layers of the void, the origin of the ancient times. There, something was awakening. A smudge of grey light spread throughout the darkness. ¡°Kill,¡± Changsun Wutian¡¯s face twisted as he practically used his last ounce of strength to roar this word. The faces of everyone behind him were also ferocious, and a ¡°kill¡± resounded through the heavens. The intent to kill soared into the skies, breaking through the firmament, as if tangible, transforming directly into a sharp sword. The grey gas within the Void Gate also fully surged out. As fast as light, vanishing, so quick that even Xu Zimei could hardly catch it with his flesh eye. Every bit of the void it passed was shattered, all things turned to dust, leaving only a grey beam of light, invincible, destroying everything in its path. The moment that grey beam of light was emitted, all the figures of the people fell to the ground, the Spiritual Energy within their bodies completely depleted. Xu Zimei looked up to see that this grey beam of light had directly struck his abdomen, piercing right through it. ¡°Success,¡± Changsun Wutian shouted excitedly. For beings of their level, a blow to the abdomen wouldn¡¯t result in death, unless the Divine Soul was also obliterated. This is the strength of the Eternal Strike; it could tear apart Divine Souls with the power of the ancient times. As the grey beam passed through his body, Xu Zimei found that this grey power lingered inside him. Then it all rushed toward the direction of his True Fate. He made no attempt to resist, allowing the grey beams to surge forward. In the place of the True Fate, a round planet was slowly rotating. As the grey gas approached, it was like moths darting into the flame. The moment it touched the planet, it vanished without a trace. Everything returned to calm, as if nothing had ever happened. ¡­ Outside, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xu Zimei. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he fallen yet?¡± someone asked. ¡°It¡¯s probably because his True Fate is quite strong; it will need some time.¡± ¡°But on the other hand, up until now, do you know what his True Fate is?¡± With these words, silence fell all around. It seemed they had never even glimpsed Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate. He was already this invincible without having to resort to his True Fate. Xu Zimei withdrew his gaze and then looked calmly at everyone present. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°You¡­are alright?¡± Changsun Wutian asked. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t answer him, but instead he raised Tyrant Shadow, and the Curved Blade crashed down heavily. Dozens of people were miserably slain beneath the blade. He walked forward step by step, like the Grim Reaper clutching a scythe. ¡°So this is really the end,¡± someone murmured to himself. ¡°So what if it¡¯s death? I, Chu Fengchen, have overcome countless obstacles in this life, finally reaching this point. Even in death, I refuse to wait for it like a creature at the mercy of others, like a fish ready to be slaughtered.¡± This young man called Chu Fengchen stood up, sword in hand, pointing it towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Remember my name, Heaven¡¯s Threshold, Chu Fengchen.¡± Even though after the Eternal Strike earlier, he had very little strength left. But he still struggled to launch himself at Xu Zimei. Chapter 1022 - 1021: He Who Catches the Eye Still Moves, Kill Chapter 1022: Chapter 1021: He Who Catches the Eye Still Moves, Kill He held the sword, just like an ordinary person. Step by step, he moved to kill Xu Zimei. He knew he was already defeated, that death was inevitable either way; he merely wished for a more honorable end, not such a disgraceful one. Those present were also moved. Even if it led to death, so what! ¡°Remember my name, Zi Qiufeng, Zhuo Bufan.¡± ¡°Hidden King Temple, Wang Ying.¡± ¡°Canglan Emperor Sect, Li Yuntian.¡± ¡°Void Dharma Heaven, Wang Teng.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Various names were called out, each with a sense of valiant sacrifice. At this moment, they did not seek to bear Destiny, nor to survive; what they truly sought was to be remembered by the world. To be content if their names were casually mentioned. Humans are always like this, never fully quenching their greed. From the very beginning, only wanting three meals a day and a place to stay. To later, slowly desiring power, imperial dynasties, or unmatched supremacy. Sadly, for most, it¡¯s only in the face of death that their greed is relinquished. ¡°If you knew it would come to this, you shouldn¡¯t have joined this struggle for Destiny,¡± Xu Zimei said placidly. ¡°Unfortunately, aside from death, few awaken to their senses.¡± Each person was holding a weapon, loudly shouting their own names. Each of these names was once renowned, either famous in some territory or with many deeds to their name. Pity that here, they were nothing but numerous and easily crossed fish. ¡°Phoenix Platform, Ning Yue.¡± ¡°Flying Luo Clan, Luo Wenzhou.¡± Even now, people kept shouting out their names, continuously attacking Xu Zimei. Even though they were as weak as mere mortals. ¡°We just want to show one thing, that each of our deaths has a purpose,¡± Luo Wenzhou roared. ¡°Dying by my hand should also be considered purposeful, an honor,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He showed no mercy, lifting Tyrant Shadow and striking. Thunder roared, rainbows pierced the sun, like a Demon King descending; with each slash, countless talented disciples perished. With each step he took, miles of land fell beneath his feet. On this Heavenly Pit, the massacre continued. Many onlookers from the outside world couldn¡¯t bear to watch. ¡°Too brutal.¡± ¡°Never in the history of the struggle for Destiny has there been such massacre, with no chance for resistance.¡± ¡°I know that Wang Ying. He was a prodigy from the Western Continent, famous for a time. What a pity.¡± ¡°Right, and Li Yuntian, also a well-known evil being from the South Continent, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so easily defeated.¡± ¡°This generation¡¯s Great Emperor will probably be him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple; the struggle for Destiny isn¡¯t over yet.¡± ¡°What do you think his title will be if he takes on Destiny?¡± Many people murmured among themselves. ¡­¡­¡­ sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, inside the pit above Trap Empty Island, the ground was awash with blood, corpses strewn everywhere. Countless bodies piled up, thousands, even close to ten thousand. The scent of blood, heavy with the smell of flesh, drifted in the air, as if the entire pit were dyed red with blood. The crack in the middle of Trap Empty Island grew wider and wider until it finally split apart from the center. The originally majestic island collapsed toward the north and south directions. The island didn¡¯t actually collapse, it was just split apart and then held in place by some mysterious force. It was already floating in the void, the same force that kept Trap Empty Island continuously afloat. Xu Zimei¡¯s blade intent, sweeping through all, cleaved the last person¡¯s corpse before him. His gaze swept around him like the grim reaper. Kill all those who my eyes see still can move! Cut down all those who my ears hear still make noise! He stepped over these bodies, walking from the south to the north side of Trap Empty Island. Trap Empty Island is vast, its size about six or seven times that of True Martial Holy Sect. He looked up at the fluctuating Destiny, signaling that it wasn¡¯t over yet. He gazed into the distance. On Trap Empty Island, there were peaks soaring up strangely, various steep mountains rising into the sky. To the north, there were golden flames burning, distorting and almost consuming the entire void. To the south, the intent of an axe pierced the skies, with the noise of crackling lightning, threatening to chop through the firmament and shatter the vault of heaven. To the east, ripples spread through the void, phenomena after phenomena, Primordial had a Way, the beginning of all things, the origin, the foundation of everything. To the west, the roar of beasts echoed across the firmament, and a vague huge figure appeared on the mountain peaks. It lifted a massive mountain, its potent beastial might ravaging past, creating a wind filled with the stench of blood. These phenomena permeated throughout the firmament. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve all tested the waters, show yourselves. I can¡¯t be bothered to find you one by one,¡± Xu Zimei spoke loudly. His voice spread across the whole of Trap Empty Island. The next moment, over a dozen figures stepped onto the empty air and approached. During the recent great battle, there were actually people who had hidden in the darkness; they hadn¡¯t engaged in the battle from the start. Therefore, the Six Elements Indestructible Array hadn¡¯t trapped them. Xu Zimei looked up and saw some old acquaintances, along with some he didn¡¯t recognize. Jiang Mochou, Tan Jiulin, Primordial, Jian Yushang¡­ Seeing this scene, those from the outside world who originally thought it was about to end also perked up. ¡°That¡¯s Chu Tianyang of the Divine Race. And that one, Qing Ruoshui from the Heaven Clan.¡± ¡°And those two, Wang Buhui and White Lotus Fairy from Magpie Bridge Fairyland, they both came to vie for Destiny. But there¡¯s only one Destiny, who will it go to?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? The people from Divine Demon Well have emerged. I remember that in the last few eras, the Divine Demon Well didn¡¯t participate in the fight for Destiny. We almost forgot about this behemoth.¡± ¡°It seems the true powerhouses are the ones showing up at the very end, pathetic are those who went before, cannon fodder without even realizing it.¡± Watching the dozen or so people appearing around him, Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°All of you come at once, I¡¯m short on patience.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu, I acknowledge your strength, but do not think that this world is full of mediocrities,¡± the Saint Heir Primordial of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect spoke up. Around him, the Primordial Body revived. With his snow-like white hair flowing behind him, although a man, he possessed an otherworldly beauty. ¡°Primordial Body represents the origin, someone said it can trace back to the River of Fate,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked. ¡°Have you ever checked your own destiny?¡± ¡°The River of Fate is not something that can be checked at will,¡± Primordial said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head gently. ¡°If you had looked at your own destiny, you surely wouldn¡¯t dare talk to me this way.¡± ¡°Do you, Saint Heir Xu, know the meaning of arrogance?¡± Primordial frowned slightly, speaking quietly: ¡°In my life, I have never feared anyone.¡± ¡°Then from now on, your life will include fear,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Beside him, Jiang Mochou and Tan Jiulin exchanged glances. The Axe Breaker Emperor Body and Crimson Flame Emperor Body were both activated. Two powerful forces disturbed the heaven and earth, charging up from the clouds. Chapter 1023 - 1022: The Divine Demon Well, The Gate of Many Wonders Chapter 1023: Chapter 1022: The Divine Demon Well, The Gate of Many Wonders Golden flames coiled around an aura of resolute determination. Jiang Mochou looked at Xu Zimei, his face long shed of its initial naivety. He was no longer the avenger of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, but a redeemer. ¡°Every member of the Demon Race must be slain,¡± he said faintly. Xu Zimei glanced at him and calmly responded, ¡°You will die a terrible death.¡± ¡°Life and death are trivial; eradicating demons is the true justice,¡± retorted Jiang Mochou. The Void Elder had once shown him a painting, depicting the Yuan Central Continent from tens of thousands of years ago. A piece of lost history. The Demon Race ravaged the mortal realm, cruelty and brutality were rampant everywhere. ¡°We are all chosen redeemers,¡± Tan Jiulin said from the side. ¡°Eradicating demons is our mission.¡± In a way, they were all selected. Without the Holy Ancestor, she, Tan Jiulin, might still be an unwelcome illegitimate daughter of the Tan Family. And without the Void Elder, perhaps Jiang Mochou would have been suppressed during his vengeance upon the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother to explain, to argue, or even care to argue. After all, who argues with a man about to die? ¡°I have only one thing to say: good or bad, the Demon Race can¡¯t be defined by your mere words.¡± Chu Tianyang of the Divine Race laughed carelessly nearby, ¡°Saint Heir Xu, don¡¯t misunderstand, I have no quarrel with you. But I too desire Destiny; you are too strong, I can only join forces.¡± ¡°Seems like the Divine Race is a major clan from the Heaven Beyond Heavens, are you a branch?¡± asked Xu Zimei. He knew quite a bit about the affairs of Heaven Beyond Heavens, and had encountered people from there several times. Though not omniscient, he did understand some basic knowledge. Both the Divine Race and Heaven Clan are significant clans from Heaven Beyond Heavens. Unlike Yuan Central Continent where the human race is flourishing and the Hundred Clans find it hard to rise to power, Heaven Beyond Heavens is quite different, with several major clans contending for dominance. ¡°We are indeed a branch, a disregarded one at that,¡± admitted Chu Tianyang candidly. This was no secret, otherwise his lineage wouldn¡¯t have been dispatched to the Yuan Central Continent. ¡°Do you want to have a look at Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll show you the pinnacle of this mundane world. What is the Divine Race? I¡¯ll let you become the ruler of the Divine Race.¡± ¡°That does sound tempting,¡± laughed Chu Tianyang. ¡°But I wish to carry Destiny myself and contend for the rulership of the Divine Race on my own.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been offered an opportunity, but you¡¯ll need to be alive to take it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s cooperate with all our might,¡± spoke the Primordial. The pair from the Magpie Bridge Fairyland were enveloped by green and purple lights, weaving a milky way-like Magpie Bridge in the void. Each fairy bird was vividly alive, gathering on the bridge, influencing the surrounding void. ¡°That is our Magpie Bridge Fairyland¡¯s Immortal Bridge; near this bridge, you may step across worlds in an instant. Move through any void,¡± explained Wang Buhui. It resembled a Formation, but more impressively, Formations could be destroyed. Yet, this Immortal Bridge was much harder to dismantle, unless one killed the caster. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chu Tianyang¡¯s divine blood flowed in reverse. Although their lineage¡¯s blood was not as pure as the main Divine Race¡¯s, it was still formidable. A drop of blood heavy as a thousand catties, carrying divinity, as if an ancient god slaying the firmament, divine might tumbling down. His eyes sparkled brilliantly, his long hair fluttering without wind, his black robes like splashed ink, floating around. ¡°Kill,¡± he glided through the void. The sound of sonic booms erupted beneath his feet, a vast expanse of void collapsed, as he launched towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Cross-training Divine Fist.¡± A divine light suddenly appeared above the clenched fists. What followed was the infinite explosive power of fist intent, one punch to shake the heavens and earth, another to sweep through Jiuyou. The ferocity of this fist intent was such that each punch was accompanied by the roar of a tornado. Fist winds and Jing Qi boomed deafeningly. Xu Zimei fought against his opponent, his fists also bursting with ferocity; each strike came with an earth-shattering force. Qing Ruoshui of the Heaven Clan was a woman. Adorned in a long white robe, she possessed both the beauty and the attire of a fairy, brimming with Immortal Qi. A touch of red on her lips, her white robe commanding the adoration of all creation. ¡°The Gate of Wonders,¡± she uttered softly, joining the battle as well. Above her head, the void was tumultuous, and Spiritual Energy surged violently. A vast and dense amount of Spiritual Energy rapidly accumulated, and she lifted her hands above her head, forcefully parting them. A Heavenly Gate reflected thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, opening above her head. Within this gate, it was as though another world existed. As if it were the reflection of Yuan Central Continent. The myriad forms of life, all reflected within it. The Heaven Clan, true to the heavenly aspect in their name, were said to dwell above the clouds, overlooking the entire Yuan Central Continent. Able to foresee all changes and significant events. The Destiny was turbulent, lifted above her head, with silver light flickering inside. Heading straight for Xu Zimei. Silver light hit his abdomen; Xu Zimei did not dodge. Though not fatal, the pain was rigid and intense. Countless silver lights shot out from within, while she always maintained a distance from Xu Zimei. Only using long-range attacks in battle. With the aid of the Immortal Bridge, she could teleport to any location, making it very difficult to capture her figure. Another person was Xiao Mo from the Divine Demon Well. He wore a black robe with gold-thread embroidery, his cape made of the same gold-thread material. At this moment, one could see him clenched his hands tightly, pressing them against the ground, his face turned pale. Veins throbbed on his forehead as if ready to burst. As he lifted his hands upwards, the ground of Trap Empty Island gave rise to a Divine Demon Well. An ancient well for spring and autumn, to bury the gods and demons. This was the origin of the Divine Demon Well, as well as the namesake for this power. ¡°You from the Divine Demon Well are really generous, bringing the Sect¡¯s Treasure with you,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you die in battle, you¡¯ll never see the world again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± replied Xiao Mo indifferently. From the Divine Demon Well emerged ancient and vicissitudinous black Qi. It appeared in the void, surrounded by sinister faces. The entire well was engraved with nearly forgotten runes. Terrifying wails emitted from within. Xiao Mo raised his hand, and from the well emerged several top-tier demons. Their massive forms rivaled that of Xu Zimei. Black chains coiled around their bodies. These demons were incredibly vicious, their aura fierce. ¡°Kill him, and I promise to grant you your freedom,¡± Xiao Mo said calmly. ¡°Deal,¡± came a very profound voice. The several demons charged forward, rushing toward Xu Zimei. Whilst dodging the silver light attacks from the Heavenly Gate above, Xu Zimei also had to contend with Chu Tianyang and these demons. Beside him, Jiang Mochou and Tan Jiulin exchanged glances. Chapter 1024 - 1023 Great Battle, Innate Five Tai Chapter 1024: Chapter 1023 Great Battle, Innate Five Tai Crimson Flame Emperor Body and Axe Breaker Emperor Body activated simultaneously, pincering from left and right, enclosing Xu Zimei in the middle. For a moment, the Firmament¡¯s Heavenly Thunder rolled and Earth Fire burned. Several supreme demons roared, resembling ferocious beasts from primordial times, charging fiercely with wild desolation intent. Booming explosions and continuously shattering voids flickered before everyone¡¯s eyes. Xu Zimei deftly responded while dodging. All these individuals possessed top-tier strength. With the aid of Immortal Bridge, they could travel endlessly through the void. Xu Zimei roared furiously, standing firm, his gaze piercing in all directions. His aura grew increasingly mighty, besides the Divine Demon Visualization Chart strengthening his Divine Soul and the Law of Heaven and Earth bolstering his physique. He activated both War God¡¯s Nine Transformations and Prison Suppressor Demon Body. Coupled with the Heaven-shaking Skill, he now resembled a grand Dominator, who opened the heavens and divided the earth. He alone esteemed amidst the ebb and flow of the Great Dao of the world. His right hand raised high, the Book of Life and Death suspended in the void, with Qi of Life and Death overflowing and engulfing the entire void. Chains of life and death emanated from it. Binding everyone around. Despite the limitless travels through Immortal Bridge, it was futile; these life and death chains seemed to have tracking abilities, continuously entwining around the crowd. Chu Tianyang¡¯s Cross-training Divine Fist attacked again, Xu Zimei snorted coldly. ¡°How dare a grain of rice compete with the glorious moon?¡± He ignored everyone else, his Tyrant Shadow cascading through the shattered void, carrying the roar of wind and thunder as he slashed forward. Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate surrounded him, War God¡¯s Armor covered his surface, and a defiant aura soared to the heavens. ¡°In this era, how can you contend with me?¡± A blade fell, and Chu Tianyang¡¯s fist was brutally sliced off. Tyrant Shadow, like a bloodthirsty beast, directly devoured it. Chu Tianyang¡¯s figure flew backwards. Crashing into the summit of a strange peak with a ¡°bang¡±, the peak broke apart, dust scattering. ¡°Save me,¡± he screamed as a mouthful of fresh blood spurted, his chest caving in. Chu Tianyang shouted. ¡°Who can save you?¡± Xu Zimei retorted coldly. ¡°You had your chance yet failed to cherish it, senseless.¡± ¡°Stop him,¡± Jiang Mochou roared. If one person dies, their combat strength decreases accordingly; hence, no one dared to be negligent. Crimson Flame Emperor Body burnt fiercely; this flame, capable of burning anything, could incinerate the Nine Heavens and Eight Desolates, counted among the fiercest flames in the world. The blazing flames transformed into a meteor, striking down from above towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Get lost,¡± Xu Zimei bellowed furiously, like thunder, exploding through the void. Jiang Mochou¡¯s figure was blasted away. A step taken with immense force, the surrounding wind and thunder quivered, all forces wrapping around. Xu Zimei stomped right next to Chu Tianyang. Looking down as if staring at an ant, almost as if he had caught an ant. His hand directly lifted Chu Tianyang into the void. ¡°Please, no,¡± Chu Tianyang struggled desperately, veins on his face bulging, his divine blood igniting within. However, in terms of strength, he was ultimately much inferior. Xu Zimei glanced at Xiao Mo in the distance, who seemed to be summoning something beside the Divine Demon Well. He violently threw Chu Tianyang¡¯s body. A ¡°bang¡± of explosion, flesh blurred, the body smashed on the Divine Demon Well. The Divine Demon Well shook violently, with just the might of one strike, Chu Tianyang¡¯s Divine Soul shattered, his soul dispersing. ¡°A mob thinking they are someone of importance?¡± Xu Zimei scoffed disdainfully. The Book of Life and Death in the sky had already bound the two from the Magpie Bridge Fairyland. Though they were constantly dodging, they could not fully escape. He shot into the sky, charging towards the Immortal Bridge built by the fairy magpie. ¡°Stop him,¡± Jiang Mochou was shouting loudly. Tan Jiulin took the lead, appearing above Xu Zimei¡¯s head. Her majestic presence was overwhelming, her giant axe carrying a force as heavy as sinking a pot to break the boat, fiercely chopping down. With a ¡°boom¡±, axe and blade collided, and a wave of Jing Qi spread around, annihilating the vacuum around them. Several figures hastily dodged to the side. Although Tan Jiulin¡¯s figure was blown away, Xu Zimei¡¯s speed was also hindered. ¡°Innate Five Tai, from the beginning, one Qi,¡± at this moment, the shout from Primordial came from a distance. He turned into a streak of Pure Energy. A touch of formless Chaos Qi enveloped Xu Zimei from above, surrounding him on all sides. Primordial, with Tai Yi, Tai Shi, Tai Su, and Tai Ji, made up the Innate Five Tai. These are the five phases that the cosmos undergoes when transitioning to the world. Only by experiencing these five stages, can a true world be born. ¡°My Primordial can return everything to its origin, pushing him from the start of all things toward unbeginning,¡± said Primordial. ¡°You help me; I need some time.¡± As Primordial spoke, he chanted continuously. His expression was solemn, his gaze profound. ¡°Primordial, from nothing to nothing, nameless. From one it starts, with one unformed. Primordial, the source of Dao, initially manifests as Qi. Tai Ji is said to be before heaven and earth were separated, where the Primordial Qi was mixed and unified, which is Primordial, and also Tai Yi. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I have the Axe Breaker Emperor Body, I can briefly hold him off, but I doubt I can last long,¡± said Tan Jiulin. At this moment, her figure had unknowingly grown much larger. Like a giant axe soaring into the sky, able to cleave iron as if it were mud, she could sever anything in the world. The intent of breaking the pot pervaded the area, as she resolutely charged towards Xu Zimei with her giant axe. And Jiang Mochou, too, had a deep look in his eyes, the flames around him burning more and more vigorously. The momentum was immense, almost as if he was going to self-immolate. The void where he was located was completely burned up by the great fire. A Divine Dragon formed of crimson fire coiled around him. ¡°Heavenly Gate, seal,¡± Qing Ruoshui from the Heaven Clan uttered softly in the sky. In her flowing white robes, her long hair fluttered. Several streaks of silver light from the Heavenly Gate fell around Xu Zimei, then rapidly expanded. Transforming into several similar Heavenly Gates, they trapped Xu Zimei inside. ¡°A dying struggle,¡± said Xu Zimei. He took a step and all the surrounding Heavenly Gates were destroyed; they simply couldn¡¯t stop him. He also ignored everyone else, pulling down the chains of the Book of Life and Death above his head. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other end, Wang Buhui and White Lotus Fairy were both terrified. ¡°You two die first,¡± Xu Zimei punched, directly blasting both bodies into the Book of Life and Death. The Book of Life and Death continuously devoured their life force. Meanwhile, the attacks from the Fire Dragon and Tan Jiulin also arrived one after another. Everyone entangled Xu Zimei, and in the sky, Primordial¡¯s power became even more profound. The entire Firmament was filled with the Qi of Primordial. After a long time, his eyes suddenly opened wide. Chapter 1025 - 1024: Carrying Destiny Chapter 1025: Chapter 1024: Carrying Destiny At this moment, under the vast expanse of the firmament, a dim light breeze began to rise. The light breeze, like the sky darkening and the ground going obscure, swept across in an overwhelming fashion. Primordial beings, tracing back to the origin. Within the dim light breeze, the entire firmament seemed to darken, with flying sand and stones, the sun obscured from view. A ray of light enveloped Xu Zimei within it. ¡°Retrace,¡± the Primordial uttered lightly. Void began to fluctuate, as if time and space were reversing, each moment impeccably orchestrated. Centered around Xu Zimei, that patch of void completely collapsed. ¡°This is a unique ability of the Primordial Body¡ªto trace someone back to their very origin,¡± the Primordial said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°No matter what existence you are, you didn¡¯t appear out of thin air; there¡¯s always an origin.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t stop you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the Primordial asked, frowning. ¡°Because I too want to know my origin,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He had always thought he was a Demon Lord, that he should belong to the Demon Race. But it was only after speaking with the Seven-faced Demon General and others that he realized, his past life was not of the Demon Race, he rather just suddenly appeared among them, leading them to defy and change their fate. As for his true origin, even the Demon Generals were unclear. So, he too wished to know his own heritage. Or where each generation of Demon Lords came from. Why they could not be killed? Able to reincarnate endlessly. When the power of the Primordial enshrouded him, Xu Zimei felt the changes in his body. He shook his head in slight disappointment, ¡°If you could gather the Innate Five Tai, perhaps it would be somewhat interesting. But just this single Primordial seems rather useless.¡± He stood in place, utterly unaffected by the force of the Primordial. No matter how time and space reversed or flowed back, he remained indifferent. ¡°You people are left with only these tricks, let¡¯s finish this quickly then,¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. ¡°With us here, we won¡¯t allow you to bear Destiny,¡± Tan Jiulin said. ¡°You?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Please, repeat what you just said.¡± As his words fell, a powerful aura burst forth from him. In the hazy mist, a cerulean planet slowly ascended. The planet carried a sort of dreamlike beauty. Cerulean, dreamy and ethereal, as if it did not belong to this world. The moment it appeared, it was as if it was completely foreign from this world. The surrounding void collapsed under its immense power, unable to withstand it. This powerful aura directly suppressed everything in its vicinity as it slowly moved on its own accord. The power of the Great Dao permeated the surroundings, and the sound of the Great Dao arose amidst the desolation, seemingly resonating within everyone¡¯s hearts. People watched the cerulean planet in stunned silence. They felt immense terror. It seemed inadequate to describe it as mere terror; phrases like ¡®overestimate your capabilities¡¯ or ¡®as futile as a mantis trying to stop a chariot¡¯ seemed insufficient. They felt extraordinarily insignificant. In the presence of this planet, they even had the sensation that they were mere ants. Vast, colossal, boundless¡ªit was hard to describe this planet. ¡°Is this, is this a minor world?¡± Jiang Mochou mumbled to himself. ¡°When have you ever seen such a minor world?¡± Xiao Mo forcefully swallowed and replied, ¡°Is that his True Fate?¡± ¡°Why do I feel I don¡¯t even have the courage to resist?¡± ¡­ The cerulean planet billowed, directly crushing everything in its surroundings. Xu Zimei¡¯s aura grew increasingly formidable as he surveyed his surroundings. Everyone shuddered, feeling a soul-chilling terror assail them. It crept from the soles of their feet to their foreheads. Their figures were immobilized on the spot, unable to move as if the slowly rotating azure planet possessed a sort of magic. ¡°Perhaps only death will make you understand how foolish your so-called rebellion is.¡± His words fell like a decree from heaven, sentencing everyone present to death. ¡°No,¡± Xiao Mo roared, attempting to flee to the side. But it was too late; even moving a single step was difficult. The blue planet overhead expanded, then came crashing down with a thunderous roar. With its fall, all was silenced. Whether it was Tan Jiulin or Jiang Mochou, or even Qing Ruoshui and Xiao Mo, all were reduced to nothingness. Not the slightest struggle. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the final image was fixed upon the figure of Xu Zimei. That figure emitting boundless authority and grandeur. The outside world buzzed with speculation, everyone subdued by this display. But at this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze held nothing else but the Destiny hanging in the firmament. After everyone was dead, a beam of light appeared where he stood. This light enveloped him, and the multi-colored Destiny transformed into a long rainbow, wandering through the void. Xu Zimei ascended into the air, his purple robe snapping in the breeze. Tyrant Shadow returned to its sheath behind him, his gaze placid. ¡°In this life, I am the Demon Lord, destined to dominate all,¡± Xu Zimei declared. ¡°Who would dare to contend for supremacy, when I am the only one deserving.¡± His voice was not loud, yet it penetrated Trap Empty Island, Endless Sea Domain, and spread across the entire Yuan Central Continent. The voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. People looked up, and saw Destiny entwined around him in the sky. Various Principles of the Great Dao swirled around, imbued with the Power of the Five Elements, wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. It was as if the sky had been split open. Great Emperors of past years bore Destiny, each carrying it within themselves to comprehend and enter the Great Dao. But Xu Zimei did not use his body to gather Destiny. He placed the azure planet of Divine Continent before him, circulating the light of Destiny, which then poured directly into Divine Continent. Amidst the entanglement of countless Principles of the Great Dao, Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul returned within Divine Continent. This was the moment Divine Continent was transformed. Previously, due to the limitations of Xu Zimei, the strongest on Divine Continent could only cultivate to Divine Vein Realm and would find it difficult to advance further. But now, with the incorporation of Destiny, it meant that Divine Continent could take another step forward. Transitioning from a low-level continent to developing as a mid-level continent. The entire Divine Continent stirred, and countless attributes appeared in the sky. At this moment, all the people of Divine Continent could also witness this scene. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°An abnormal phenomenon between heaven and earth; could it be some treasure is being born?¡± ¡°It seems there¡¯s a Taoist Charm resonating within, it¡¯s not simple.¡± Others who bore Destiny became Great Emperors and comprehended Profound Meaning. But they could only comprehend one type of Profound Meaning. Those Stepping into Immortality, the Profound Meanings they grasped were simple ones like the Power of the Five Elements, wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. While those who bore Destiny could comprehend higher-level Profound Meanings. Such as space-time, fate, destruction, order and so on. Xu Zimei was different from them all, for his True Fate was a real world itself. Thus, he could use all attributes. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regardless of whether they were common or advanced, countless Great Dao forces swirled around him. Chapter 1026 - 1025: Nine Paths Vein Gate, Shen Poxu Breaks Through to the Primordial God Realm Chapter 1026: Chapter 1025: Nine Paths Vein Gate, Shen Poxu Breaks Through to the Primordial God Realm He cast his gaze all around. The vast Destiny converged above the Divine Continent. The entire Divine Continent underwent earth-shattering changes. Inside his body, the ninth Vein Gate also began to emanate a ¡°thumping¡± sound. At this moment, profound meanings of countless attributes rushed towards the Vein Gate amidst the waterfall-like Spiritual Energy. With a ¡°boom,¡± there was a muffled sound from within, as if a drum were being beaten. The Divine Continent and he were inherently one. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he strove to break through the ninth Vein Gate, the Divine Continent underwent its own metamorphosis. Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul wandered through the void with a solemn expression, surrounded by the endless Great Dao. Around him, marvelous phenomena abounded, with golden lotuses springing from the earth and sweet dew descending from the heavens, seeds of the Dao taking root, and the sound of the Dao growing faint. The colliding sounds inside his body continued relentlessly. This ninth Vein Gate was as firm as a rock, akin to a dam, withstanding the onslaught of the tidal wave-like Spiritual Energy. Xu Zimei did not pause for an instant, aiming to break through the Vein Gate in one go, lest any hidden ailments remain, making the next breakthrough even more difficult. He mobilized the Life Energy of the Tree of Life. Any injuries were healed immediately. Finally, it might have been several hours, days, or even months, years. In the boundless void, there was no measure of time. He did not concern himself with these details. A ¡°crack¡± resounded from within, similar to the sound made when glass cracks. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes snapped open and at that moment, the silent void seemed to freeze instantaneously. As if, upon his gaze, he traversed billions of miles, reaching every mountain and river, the vast earth. Crossing through various dangerous terrains from one corner of the void. Rare treasures, extraordinary people, and the beauty of the world all captured in his view. A mere glance spanned ten thousand years, piercing through the essence of the world. Spring arrives, but I will not be the first to speak; which cicada dares to make a sound. The ninth Vein Gate ¡°Shen Poxu¡± inside his body was thoroughly opened. The twelve Vein Gates are Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Lin Que, Cheng An, Shen Poxu. Bi Yuan, Enlighten, Xin Duankong. One Vein Gate makes a Small Circulation, and every three Vein Gates make a Grand Circulation. Strength will surge dramatically. At this very moment, the nine Vein Gates within Xu Zimei shone in reflection of each other. They stood out vividly as if they were comet traces in the sky. The Spiritual Energy, as mighty as an ocean, coursed through the meridians and Vein Gates within his body. The Vein Gates were connected by countless meridians. Without breaking through the Vein Gates, Spiritual Energy could not flow through these meridians. In a sense, the Vein Gates were like portals, bearing the function of connecting different meridians. Though Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was only 1.87 meters tall, his body seemed to contain a powerful force. As if he were a boat on the vast ocean, roaring with the rage of the waves. This boat was not struggling on the surface of the sea but encompassed the entire ocean. The sea was within the boat. Withdrawing his gaze from the void, Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, feeling the power within his body at this moment. A ceaseless flow of power. There is a difference between Great Emperors and Stepping into Immortality; those who Enter the Taoism have been recognized by the Great Dao. He does not need to endure tests like the Heavenly Tribulation. He slowly stretched out his hand, with the Profound Meaning of various attributes entwining around his fingertips and palm. At times it was the Power of the Five Elements, at other times a Thunderbolt surged. At times, destiny bestows the future, shattering everything in the void through destruction; at other times, order establishes a new world. Time warps, darkness envelops, and light descends. Ordinary people can only utilize one attribute, but for him, all is possible. He can wield any attribute at will. For Xu Zimei, the greatest difference lies in the path of cultivation. Ordinary people cultivate themselves, and their destiny also coalesces within them. However, what Xu Zimei cultivates is the world itself, drawing all strength from the Divine Continent. The Divine Continent, as a complete world, possesses the profound meaning of every attribute, which he can utilize at any moment. Now, the Divine Continent has taken a step further. The first destiny of the Divine Continent era begins to converge in the void. An epoch later, the first destiny will appear. At that moment, all those chosen will compete for the destiny. All beings across the Yuan Central Continent gaze upon the destiny, not knowing what it is, but they all can vaguely sense its extraordinary nature. This matter must be guided slowly, progressing bit by bit. They must come to know it as a blessing from the heavens and the Great Dao, not something manipulated from behind. ¡­ Now Xu Zimei, clad in a purple robe, contains his aura. If he doesn¡¯t exert his full strength, he would appear just like an ordinary person, inscrutable to all. The ability to completely conceal and control his power without revealing even the slightest bit, demonstrates his mastery over it. He steps through the air and arrives within the Myriad Demons Tribe. Even without deliberately doing anything, anyone caught by his glance feels an inherent sense of oppression. The Chaos Pearl still hangs in the void, the insect egg within barely visible anymore. Only now does Xu Zimei clearly see the creature inside. It is an insect with a body as white as jade. Although small, about fifty centimeters in length, its body structure is particularly complex. It is covered with dense spines, its limbs¡¯ muscles bulging prominently, garnering special attention. Its claws resemble those of a praying mantis, extremely sharp. In front of its head, two antennae protrude. It has no facial features, only a dense array of uniformly sized eyes. Each eye shines with different colors. This insect does not crawl, but walks upright, with wings thin as cicada¡¯s on its back. ¡°Little thing looks quite delicate,¡± Xu Zimei comments with a smile. ¡°Kid, what exactly is that thing?¡± the monster asks in a deep voice, looking at the Chaos Pearl above. ¡°My insect egg, even if you were a Great Emperor, you couldn¡¯t shatter it. How could it melt away so easily?¡± Its identity in itself is extraordinary, having witnessed countless troubles and storms. Yet it has never been so flustered before. Even seeing a Great Emperor like Xu Zimei before it, the creature feels no such surprise. ¡°That is not for you to concern yourself with,¡± Xu Zimei replies. ¡°Have you considered your own fate?¡± ¡°You dare to kill me?¡± the strange insect looks at Xu Zimei and asks. Xu Zimei does not respond to it, but with a wave of his right hand, an endless imperial authority gathers in his palm. His intention is self-evident. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know my origins,¡± the strange insect says. ¡°I belong to an Ancient God tribe from the Primordial God Realm, living in the vast cosmic expanse. We consume worlds for sustenance, the most powerful species in this universe. Your human race, in front of our tribe, is nothing more than food too meager to satisfy even a gluttonous appetite.¡± The strange insect¡¯s tone is very calm, devoid of any arrogance or boasting. As if it is merely stating a simple fact. Chapter 1027 - 1026: Ruins of the Gods Chapter 1027: Chapter 1026: Ruins of the Gods ¡°You have captured me now, but once you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, you will be hunted down by our kind. Only I can protect you then,¡± the Strange Insect continued. ¡°You carry my scent, and they will follow it all the way to track you down. Even a Great Emperor would be of no help. Do you dare to kill me?¡± ¡°Primordial God Realm? Why have I never heard of it?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°How could you have access to such knowledge, just a frog in the bottom of a well from a small world,¡± the Strange Insect said indifferently. Its voice had just dropped when it suddenly screamed. Xu Zimei¡¯s large foot descended, heavily stomping on its head. Pressing the head deep into the ground. Dust flew in all directions. ¡°If you are so powerful, how did you end up becoming my prisoner?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the machinations of the Heavenly Dao of Yuan Central Continent, even ten Great Emperors would be useless, do you think I lost to you?¡± the Strange Insect still asked reluctantly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Originally, our Primordial God Realm clans attacked the Yuan Central Continent, but underestimated the Heavenly Dao and were seriously injured by its schemes. Ultimately, under the leadership of Emperor Feiyu, we were exterminated. Out of hundreds of our insect kind, only I survived,¡± the Strange Insect said resentfully. ¡°I was on the verge of death and eventually went into hiding. I have been treating my injuries for tens of thousands of years, hoping to make a comeback. Now, when I was almost back to my peak strength, the Heavenly Dao had already set its sights on me. It brought you contenders of Destiny to Trap Empty Island, turning all my efforts to dust. My hatred, just one step, only one step away. I could have recovered, broken through the blockade of Yuan Central Continent, and returned to our Primordial God Realm. Once my army arrives, everything will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Well, that does sound quite tragic,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Kid, you carry my scent, unless you never ascend, once you reach Heaven Beyond Heavens, my kind will detect this scent.¡± The Strange Insect said, ¡°It will bring you nothing but a fatal threat. Better to release me, and I could let bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°Release you?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way; this might be a good thing, actually.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Strange Insect asked. ¡°Your identity must be quite special,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Let me give you an example, our True Martial Holy Sect is the number one sect of the Eastern Continent. But even so, if an ordinary disciple goes missing, it would hardly catch anyone¡¯s attention. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unless it was someone of my level, a Saint Heir, going missing, then the Holy Sect would turn heaven and earth to find them. Your Primordial God Realm must be the same. If no one comes looking, it would mean your status is ordinary, and I needn¡¯t worry. But if they do come searching, that would mean you are quite significant, and with your life in my hands, what do you think they would be willing to pay to exchange for you?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, does your kind have any treasures? Tell me about them, let¡¯s see how valuable your life is.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Strange Insect cursed angrily: ¡°Human, you are shameless. The noble race of the Primordial God Realm will not succumb to any threat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see; for now, you stay put here. Even if you wish to die, you can¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei replied. After saying that, he paid no further attention to the Strange Insect. Bai Meng and his group also approached from the distance. ¡°Congratulations, my lord,¡± the crowd congratulated. ¡°Destiny acknowledges you, and my lord has finally taken the first step.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just the first step. The Great Emperor is the end goal, as well as the starting point,¡± Xu Zimei reflected. ¡°I¡¯ll need a hundred years to recuperate. After a hundred years, I shall embark on a journey to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. To conquer that even more vast world through war.¡± Xu Zimei then pointed to that strange insect, and said: ¡°Keep an eye on it, its identity is no simple matter, don¡¯t let it employ any tricks.¡± After briefly instructing Bai Meng and a few others, Xu Zimei returned to the Yuan Central Continent. At this moment, as destiny unfolds, the visions in the void have also disappeared, and no one knows what¡¯s happening on Trap Empty Island. Only the echo of the phrase ¡°I am the Demon Lord, I shall dominate all¡± lingers in the void. It spread throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent, reaching the ears and hearts of everyone. ¡°Demon Lord,¡± someone muttered to themselves. ¡°This era¡¯s imperial title.¡± Many from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect let out a light sigh. ¡°In the end, we are still defeated.¡± In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy or plot, any alliance, is like flowers in a mirror or the moon¡¯s reflection on water¡ªunrealistic and meaningless. ¡°In past years, Great Emperors were always forged through bloody battles, but when have we ever seen someone sweep across so directly like this?¡± ¡°Indeed, when have we ever seen in previous generations that everyone fought against a single person?¡± ¡°This generation of Talented Disciples is finished. I¡¯m afraid our Yuan Central Continent will also enter a period of emptiness.¡± The entire Yuan Central Continent was abuzz with discussion. This so-called period of emptiness is when the succession of Talented Disciples is lacking. With all these powerful Talented Disciples fallen, those who remain are like monkeys declaring themselves kings when there are no tigers in the mountains. ¡°What¡¯s there to fuss about? The Great Emperor will stay in the Yuan Central Continent for a hundred years. This century belongs to his era. After a hundred years, when he ascends, the Talented Disciples will have enough time to recover, and that will be a prosperous sight once again.¡± An onlooker explained. For those who had witnessed the struggle for Destiny, it was bearable, but for many who were encountering the strife for Destiny for the first time, it was incredibly poignant. This generation¡¯s Destiny has drawn to a close, and the Demon Lord takes over the era left behind by the previous Mortal Great Emperor. At this moment, he is indeed the Dominator of the Yuan Central Continent. ¡­¡­ A small flat boat was slowly drifting in the Endless Sea Domain. Drifting towards the east, that is the direction of the Eastern Continent. This boat seemed to possess a special meaning, no wind or wave nearby could shake it in the slightest. It gently moved forward through this vast sea domain. Suppressing the waves and bringing peace everywhere. In the distance, the silhouette of the Divine Emperor stood on a rock, gazing at the approaching flat boat. ¡°Congratulations,¡± he said with a smile. At this moment, even the Divine Emperor was filled with emotion, thinking how strange destiny really is. Xu Zimei was leaning in a corner of the flat boat and slowly opened his eyes, yawning. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To talk with you, and there are some matters,¡± replied the Divine Emperor. He followed next to the flat boat, walking on the water¡¯s surface without causing a single ripple. Extremely peaceful. ¡°What matters?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°The Ruins of the Gods will open before long, you¡¯ll go there, won¡¯t you?¡± said the Divine Emperor. ¡°The Ruins of the Gods,¡± Xu Zimei pondered. It seems that he had a prior agreement with a family called the Fan Family, who were willing to reserve a spot for him. But with his current status, he doesn¡¯t need that spot anymore. If he wishes to go, who would dare to stop him? It¡¯s just that so much time has passed, if the Divine Emperor hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have almost forgotten about it. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look,¡± Xu Zimei nodded his head. Chapter 1028 - 1027: The Realm After the Great Emperor Chapter 1028: Chapter 1027: The Realm After the Great Emperor ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°How much do you know about the Ruins of the Gods?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to learn about it yet,¡± Xu Zimei replied. It was said that the Ruins of the Gods were the last place where the gods of the Mythical Era disappeared. During that mythical era, when Divine Spirits were everywhere, the Divine Spirits ruled the entire world. Until one day, the War God and the other gods inexplicably began a great battle. After the great battle, it was the Twilight of the Gods, and the world never saw the gods again. Even traces of the gods, including legends, disappeared without a trace. Only the existence of the Ruins of the Gods, as the last place, symbolizes the splendor of that era. However, the conditions to enter these Ruins of the Gods are stringent, and not even a Great Emperor can violate them. It opens once every hundred years. Previously, the Ruins of the Gods were always controlled by the powers of the Central Continent, and outsiders were not allowed. However, with the identities of Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor, it is unlikely anyone would dare to stop them. This is all Xu Zimei knows about the Ruins of the Gods; as for what¡¯s inside, he also has no knowledge. ¡°I came to find you because I want to explore there with you,¡± said the Divine Emperor. ¡°I have been to the Ruins of the Gods once before, but there were some areas even I found dangerous and didn¡¯t dare to force my way through. With you there, we can look out for each other.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°When the Ruins of the Gods open, come to the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± The Divine Emperor nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°What are your plans next?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just stabilize my realm and also explore a higher level,¡± Xu Zimei replied. After the realm of a Great Emperor, it diverges from other realms. The Great Emperor is divided into five realms. These are Yin and Yang, Refining Void, Divine Passage, Life and Death, and Heaven Venerable. The gap between these five realms is like a chasm. Someone like Xu Zimei, who has just taken on his Destiny and barely entered the Great Emperor realm, has not even reached the first realm of Yin and Yang. This century is enough for him to step into Yin and Yang, and then ascend to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. At this level of realm, what is relied upon is understanding. Enlightenment. Some achieve enlightenment overnight, and say breakthrough is just a breakthrough. Some spend their entire lives making no progress until death, regretting half a lifetime. After a brief chat with the Divine Emperor, the two parted ways. The flatboat journeyed smoothly, with Xu Zimei adapting to the power within his body. Carrying the Destiny and entering the Emperor Realm, his power nearly surged explosively. He needed time to adapt; previously, the power within him was like a violent stormy sea, surging tumultuously. Occasionally, there were muffled sounds from within his body. Now, this power had gradually calmed down, flowing gently within him like a babbling brook. If one were to look closely, one would see Xu Zimei¡¯s blood slowly turning golden. His eyes grew increasingly oppressive. In fact, in Xu Zimei¡¯s vision, everything he looked at seemed to have changed. He could clearly see the profound meanings of various attributes floating in the world. The flow of air, everything minute. It seems the higher he goes, the more he can see through the nature of this world¡ªthat is, the essence of the world. Above profound meanings are principles, but what are above principles? Rules, or something else? Xu Zimei does not know; these matters would only become clear to him once he reached the Heaven Beyond Heavens. ¡­¡­ After carrying out his Destiny, he did not make a grand spectacle of it. Despite the whole Yuan Central Continent being abuzz, everyone knows that the new Great Emperor, the Demon Lord, is the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. Xu Zimei returned to the Eastern Continent, waving his right hand, and a Void Gate was torn open before his eyes. He stepped into the Void Gate, and a few minutes later, appeared in front of the gates of True Martial Holy Sect. He had already changed out of the purple robe he was wearing and donned a white long robe. The long robe, made from brocade clouds, was engraved with several golden waves on the back, and its cuffs and neckline were specially tailored. At this moment, the spring breeze was gentle, and the sunshine was not too harsh. Xu Zimei walked past the gate of the True Martial Holy Sect. The two disciples guarding the gate hurriedly greeted him: ¡°Greetings, Saint Heir.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and waved his hand. Watching his departing figure, the two stood transfixed for a long time, staring blankly. ¡°A living Great Emperor, in my lifetime I actually saw a living Great Emperor.¡± ¡°Yes, now our True Martial Holy Sect has five emperors, and we are bound to become the strongest force in the Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Even the Slaying Immortal Sect was defeated by the Saint Heir; no one else dares to oppose us.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei first visited Qing Shan Peak to see his parents. Nothing in the world is as important as one¡¯s parents. Wenren Yun and Xu Qingshan seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time. Xu Qingshan patted his shoulder and sized him up and down. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good.¡± ¡°Let your mother see if there are any injuries,¡± Wenren Yun said lovingly. She had also seen the Destiny Conflict when everyone was attacking Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. He looked at his parents and chatted briefly with them. He always felt that his parents seemed to have some unspoken troubles, as if there was something they hadn¡¯t said. ¡°Father, mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked directly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it; there¡¯s nothing on the Yuan Central Continent that I can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°Since you asked, then mother will speak frankly,¡± Wenren Yun replied. ¡°Throughout your journey, all the matters of cultivation, including your own thoughts, your father and I have never obstructed you. We have always let you choose. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, you have also ascended to be a Great Emperor, standing at the pinnacle of this world. I know, before long, you will leave the Yuan Central Continent. All along this journey, it has been about cultivation; haven¡¯t you considered anything else?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. He didn¡¯t quite understand; besides cultivation, could there be something else? ¡°Your marriage, as they say, the greatest act of filial piety consists of continuing the family line,¡± Wenren Yun hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any thoughts in this regard?¡± Xu Zimei initially wanted to reply, ¡°Women only slow down the speed of drawing my sword.¡± But after thinking about it, he did not respond. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no rush,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°How can there be no rush? Let me tell you, before you ascend, leave a grandchild for your father and me,¡± Wenren Yun said. ¡°Otherwise, this heart of mine always feels empty.¡± Looking at Wenren Yun¡¯s anxious expression, Xu Zimei fell silent. The minds of parents in this world mostly revolve around their own children. Hoping they will grow up and establish their careers. His own departure as their only son, and whether they can meet again in the future, is another matter. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Wenren Yun was about to say something else, but was stopped by Xu Qingshan. ¡°Let the child think about it properly; don¡¯t push too hard.¡± Xu Qingshan then said, ¡°Go see the old ancestors; they probably want to see you too.¡± Chapter 1029 - 1028: True Martial Token, Child Birth Chapter 1029: Chapter 1028: True Martial Token, Child Birth Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After bidding farewell to Xu Qingshan and Wenren Yun, he left Azure Mountain Peak, heading straight for the One Line Sky behind the True Martial Holy Sect. No one stopped him; now, in the vast world, there was no place he could not go. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Passing by the Life-and-Death Cave, he arrived at this region, vast like an endless forest. Xu Zimei looked up into the distance, took a step, and appeared on top of the cliff. Three Elders were sitting there, quietly waiting for him. Seeing Xu Zimei approaching, the Heavenly Curtain War God stood up and bowed to him first. ¡°Why do the Elders do this,¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Emperors naturally command respect, those who see them must bow, regardless of age or seniority.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t insist, merely chuckled lightly. ¡°Now that you have become emperor, the prestige of our True Martial Holy Sect is at its peak,¡± the Traveller said. ¡°During your era, our sect can grow as wildly and freely as the plants in the wilderness; neither individuals nor other forces dare to contend with it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°I came here to ask the Elders how much they know about the Ruins of the Gods.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone exchanged glances. The Heavenly Curtain War God then spoke, ¡°In our youth, we too had entered once. Rather than calling it ruins, it¡¯s more like the graveyard of the gods.¡± ¡°Graveyard?¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Have all the gods already died?¡± The disappearance of gods was inseparably linked to the fall of the Mythical Era; most people thought the gods had merely vanished. Who could have the power to end the existence of gods? ¡°Whether all divine spirits have fallen, we do not know, but it is indeed a tomb or perhaps a mausoleum,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God replied. ¡°There are great fortunes as well as great dangers inside, chance and peril coexist. Many ancient Immortal Extreme ancestors have died there. Others, fortunate, have found opportunities and ultimately borne their Destiny.¡± ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± the Traveller asked. ¡°Of course, I will go,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Be careful, even the True Martial Great Emperor could not see through it,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. Xu Zimei nodded, I will meditate quietly for some time. To stabilize my Daoist Heart, and prepare for entering the Heaven Beyond Heavens. All the Elders nodded in agreement. Emperors¡¯ stay in the Yuan Central Continent is limited; Heavenly Dao does not allow invincible beings in this world. It disrupts the order of the world and hinders its development. The Heavenly Curtain War God took out two items from the void. One was a book, the other a token. He passed both items to Xu Zimei, advising, ¡°This item is the True Martial Token. Before the True Martial Great Emperor ascended, he had said he wanted to extend the glory of the True Martial Holy Sect into the Heaven Beyond Heavens. He had ended the rule of Monster Beasts during the Wild Desolation era and established the True Martial Holy Sect, initiating the Era of Emperors. I suspect that even if he went to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, he would establish the True Martial Holy Sect there.¡± ¡°But Heaven Beyond Heavens and Yuan Central Continent are far apart, and the Emperor would just be a core force. Having passed countless years, I have no idea how he is doing above. For all emperors of our True Martial Holy Sect, I give them a token. With this token, you can go looking for the True Martial Great Emperor or the True Martial Holy Sect in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, see if there are any clues. First, to visit our predecessors of the True Martial Holy Sect and see if they are still well above. Second, having no support in the Upper Realm, perhaps you can find a sheltering home.¡± Xu Zimei solemnly accepted the token, not that he wanted protection, but was genuinely moved by the grandeur of the True Martial Great Emperor. These ancestors not only perpetuate their path but even want to make the name of the True Martial Holy Sect shine in the Heaven Beyond Heavens. He himself, unhindered by any attachments, may not have anyone important left to care about after parting with his parents. Immediately, he picked up that book. The book was not made of paper but was engraved on bamboo slips. It looked very ancient. ¡°This was left by the True Martial Great Emperor before his ascension, consisting of his insights and experiences about the realm of the Great Emperor. You may take a look; it might help you,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God explained. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and expressed his thanks. The Heavenly Curtain War God waved his hand, sighing, ¡°The only pity is that you¡¯ve grown too quickly.¡± ¡°Is growing too quickly a bad thing?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad. Throughout the generations, the Great Emperors had their War Generals, but what about you? Alone, you¡¯ve surpassed all the Talented Disciples,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°Otherwise, our True Martial Holy Sect could have another ancient ancestor. I can¡¯t quite figure out your character; only Lin Ruhu and Zhang Guilin have befriended you. Originally, my preferred candidate for War General was Lin Ruhu. Too bad that young man is not someone to stay in the Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Then let Xiao Guizi stay,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Is he willing to stay?¡± asked the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°These two have always wanted to follow you wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°In this world, aside from following me, there are many beautiful things,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. His answer was cryptic but clear. After chatting with a few elders, Xu Zimei left and returned to his own Goose Southern Peak. Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu had been waiting for him for quite a while. ¡°You two came quickly,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Both were dressed in blue robes, complemented with black and red. They looked spirited. Both chuckled, and Xiao Guizi said, ¡°Recently, our True Martial Holy Sect has been bustling. Brother, don¡¯t you want to check it out? Everyone is waiting for you to show up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the bustling about?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Ever since you carried the Heavenly Destiny, the major forces visiting our True Martial Holy Sect nearly broke the threshold,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a laugh. ¡°The Elders have been busy receiving various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, and our Sect Gate is thriving. The disciples¡¯ desire to win is growing stronger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this hustle,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off. ¡°What are your plans for the future?¡± ¡°I want to go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens with you,¡± Lin Ruhu said frankly. ¡°Once there, I¡¯d like to venture on my own.¡± Xiao Guizi seemed hesitant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Is there something troubling you?¡± ¡°I¡­,¡± Xiao Guizi hesitated. ¡°His son was born, just three days ago,¡± Lin Ruhu spoke up, unable to watch any longer. Xiao Guizi and Yao Shengnan have long been together, which Xu Zimei knew. He suddenly remembered his parents talking to him about children, perhaps stimulated by Xiao Guizi¡¯s child. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be hesitant about.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­,¡± Xiao Guizi remained somewhat silent. Chapter 1030 - 1029: Ruins of the Gods Open Chapter 1030: Chapter 1029: Ruins of the Gods Open Seeing Xiao Guizi hesitating to speak, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t like your character.¡± ¡°I want to stay in the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Xiao Guizi took a deep breath and said somewhat nervously as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°Then stay,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why?¡± Xiao Guizi said. ¡°There are many beautiful things in life beyond just following me,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Like your wife, and your newborn child, it¡¯s normal to feel reluctant.¡± The path of martial arts is not something everyone wishes to pursue to the peak. Some people are content with a stable life, taking it slow is enough for them. ¡°Yes, my parents died early in my life, and I entered the True Martial Holy Sect when I was young. I thought roaming the world with my senior brother would be my sole pleasure and lifelong dream.¡± Xiao Guizu replied, ¡°But then I got married, and had children. Becoming a husband and a father for the first time, I started to have more attachments, and gradually, the desire to move forward faded.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not upset with me?¡± asked Xiao Guizi. ¡°What¡¯s there to blame you for?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°For not being able to continue following you, and for the promises I once made,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°I even told a few ancestors before that I wanted you to stay, as a witness to my era,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°You and Ruhu are a few of my friends, and I naturally respect your choices.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, how¡¯s your kid doing? If it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯d like to visit.¡± ¡°He¡¯s at Purple Cloud Peak, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Xiao Guizi quickly said. ¡°Then what about the masters from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect? They all want to visit you, aren¡¯t you going to see them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not important,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. Led by Xiao Guizi, the three of them arrived at Purple Cloud Peak. Xiao Guizi was once just an ordinary inner sect disciple, but following Xu Zimei, he grew stronger and his status rose significantly. Now he even lives on his own mountain peak. This was the treatment many core true disciples received. Purple Cloud Peak is located to the east of the True Martial Holy Sect, named so because at sunrise, the first ray of purple qi would shine upon it. The mountain itself is not particularly majestic, a medium-sized peak with a predominantly purple color. Along the small path of the mountain, after about fifteen minutes, the three reached a courtyard halfway up. The courtyard was especially quiet, adorned with a bed of flowers on the side, and it was indeed a beautiful view. Yao Shengnan, holding her newborn child, came out from the inner room. Newborns love to sleep. Xu Zimei glanced at the baby, who looked no different from any ordinary child, but resembled Xiao Guizi in the brows and eyes. Seeing the baby, Xiao Guizi¡¯s eyes were filled with deep paternal love. Xu Zimei smiled, slowly extending his hand, from which a few orbs of light were swirling around. ¡°Choose one for your son. Consider it my gift,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What is this?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. He looked at the orbs of different colors, each vast with seemingly infinite power within. ¡°The Hundred Great Battle Bodies,¡± Xu Zimei replied. After the battle for destiny, although he killed those people, their Hundred Great Battle Bodies were preserved. Xu Zimei collected them all, but he no longer needed them. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Xiao Guizi chuckled. He pointed to the Primordial Body and said, ¡°Let it be this. The Primordial possesses the Way, and the Taoist Technique is natural.¡± Xu Zimei pointed with his right hand, and instantly, the Primordial Body turned into a streak of flowing light and flew into the baby¡¯s body. He adopted an extremely gentle method of integration, which did, however, require some time. ¡°Stay here and accompany the child; there¡¯s no need to see me off,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°In a few days come to my peak, I¡¯ll help you enhance some strength.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother,¡± Xiao Guizi gratefully said. Xu Zimei waved his hand, then departed from Purple Cloud Peak with Lin Ruhu. Stepping out of Purple Cloud Peak, the sky outside had also gradually darkened. Xu Zimei looked up into the distance, where the horizon was tinted by the last light of dusk, the sunset like a large disc, slowly vanishing into the void. Although he was ruthless and merciless towards his enemies, S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. towards his own brothers, Xu Zimei could be considered utterly righteous. After parting with Lin Ruhu, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak. Inside the room, he opened the book given to him by Heavenly Curtain War God. It contained True Martial Great Emperor¡¯s understanding of the Great Emperor Realm. Since True Martial Great Emperor had ascended right after entering Yin and Yang, the knowledge here pertained to Yin and Yang. The information on the later realms was scarce. After comprehending the Profound Meaning, the next step was to condense the Profound Meaning Bridge within the body, also known as the Yin-Yang Bridge. The Yin-Yang Bridge leads to the rules and is consolidated by Profound Meaning. Xu Zimei made no movements, merely allowing myriad Profound Meanings to coalesce within him, wandering among various Vein Gates within his body. Then, they transformed into the source where countless streams converge, all gathering in the abdomen. This Yin-Yang Bridge may sound simple, but its process is extremely complex and tedious. The more one practices, the less one feels the passage of time. During this period, aside from helping Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi strengthen their powers, he had been immersed in cultivation. However, his cultivation was now not as rapid as before. Two months later, the Divine Emperor came to True Martial Holy Sect. He came very covertly, without disturbing anyone, and arrived at Goose Southern Peak. ¡°The Ruins of the Gods will soon open,¡± the Divine Emperor directly delved into the topic. ¡°I know. Who else will be participating this time?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Imperial Rule Immortal Sect from Central Continent will definitely go, but with you and me here, it¡¯s just a matter of a word if we want someone else to participate,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°You seem so keen on the Ruins of the Gods, must be expecting some gains?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There¡¯s something inside that I want, but it might also be something you need,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°Both of us are now condensing the Yin-Yang Bridge, and we greatly need that thing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get ready and leave.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to pack,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡­ The two left True Martial Holy Sect, rose into the sky, and headed towards the direction of the Central Continent. The Ruins of the Gods were located at the border between Shenghua Domain and Sky-reaching Domain. Their speed was incredibly fast, covering a thousand miles in a single step was no exaggeration. On their journey, the great rivers and mountains of Yuan Central Continent were fully displayed under their feet, and after several days, they finally arrived at the site where the Ruins of the Gods were opening. It seemed to be a canyon. The endless canyon stretched between the two domains, like a meandering and winding Divine Dragon lying on this vast land. On the top sides of the canyon, several figures were currently situated. Each one of them was incredibly imposing, with the energy of wind and thunder stirring. Chapter 1031 - 1030: Catastrophe, The Fall of the Gods Chapter 1031: Chapter 1030: Catastrophe, The Fall of the Gods At this moment, as Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor arrived, everyone stood up. They bowed deeply to the two. ¡°Greetings to the Demon Lord, Divine Emperor.¡± ¡°Rise, everyone,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. With a cursory glance, he saw that nearly half of the influential ancestors from the five regions of the Yuan Central Continent had gathered here. The attraction of the Ruins of the Gods to them was evident. Initially commanding and stable, these ancestors looked at each other with unease after the arrival of Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. ¡°Where are the Ruins of the Gods?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Someone nearby immediately responded, ¡°Demon Lord, it¡¯s three miles east, on the left side of the gorge, where the void is all emptiness. Every ten years a cycle of Reincarnation occurs, reversing Yin and Yang, ultimately opening the portal for others to enter.¡± Following their gaze, Xu Zimei saw that in the lush area of shade trees, indeed, the void¡¯s fluctuations were significant. And it was already affecting the nearby space. It was somewhat like devouring, continuously expanding. ¡°Is this relic a small world?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It could be considered that, the space inside is vast, but it is also fraught with danger,¡± replied the person nearby. ¡°Even for us, we only dare to venture around the periphery; we¡¯re quite apprehensive about venturing deeper.¡± The statement, exaggerated as it sounded, was to be noted since these individuals were the pinnacle of secular society in the Yuan Central Continent. If even they did not dare to venture in, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the Ruins of the Gods rivaled the Ten Great Forbidden Lands. ¡°How long until it opens?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Based on the current pace of the void expansion, probably by tomorrow morning,¡± someone replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. His gaze swept across the faces of everyone present, instantly making everyone feel a growing sense of oppression. Inside, they felt chilled, knowing that this was Xu Zimei¡¯s warning. The Ruins of the Gods were under his command. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor found a flat rock and sat down beside it in meditation. The Divine Emperor, with a smile, asked, ¡°I suspect you¡¯re also trying to congeal the Yin-Yang Bridge now?¡± Xu Zimei nodded and responded, ¡°What about you? Have you completed yours?¡± Although the Divine Emperor¡¯s Destiny had recovered, his previous cultivation was gone, and like Xu Zimei, he started practicing from the beginning of the Emperor Realm. ¡°Not that fast,¡± the Divine Emperor looked up and said, ¡°However, there is a Divine Crystal in these ruins, formed from the bodies of the fallen Divine Spirits. It has an effect that doubles the effort for grasping the Profound Meaning.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Are you aiming for the Divine Crystal?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I am tempted by other things, but it¡¯s not simple inside; I dare not delve too deep,¡± the Divine Emperor laughed. While discussing issues related to the Great Emperor Realm, although the Divine Emperor became an emperor earlier, he had not been to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. In the path of the Great Emperor, he knew not much more than Xu Zimei. Finally, after a night¡¯s passage, at dawn the next day, the horizon shimmered with a fish-belly white extending waves. From the void, the morning¡¯s first rays of light shone down, casting a silver frost-like glow inside the Long Dragon Gorge. The grass and plants around the gorge were adorned with dewdrops¡ªlight, round, and crystal clear. After a night of turbulence, the void finally opened a black portal with a ¡°boom.¡± The inside of the portal was unclear, but the swath of black was eye-catching. ¡°The two lords, please,¡± all the people nearby looked towards Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor, saying respectfully. Unless the two of them entered first, they dared not proceed. As the two figures disappeared into the Void Gate, everyone breathed a long sigh of relief. In the presence of the two Great Emperors, that sense of oppression was simply too immense. They even found their breath pausing. To become an emperor, truly is to be undefeated in the world. ¡­¡­ Where the gaze fell, there was nothing but devastation. The ancient cemetery stretched endlessly at first glance. Constructed from the most ordinary blue bricks and green tiles, walls of the cemetery lined up like the horizon. Despite the passage of several major eras, these buildings remained standing unyielded. On both sides grew the Sky-reaching Great Trees, robust like silver frost. The weather here was bizarre; it was clearly spring outside with flowers blooming everywhere, yet here snow fell heavily like goose feathers. The fluttering white snow in the void carried a sense of an era¡¯s end. In sight ahead lay tomb after tomb. No tombstones, no markings, just pure graves. Regarded roughly, there were hundreds within sight, but the area was vast and there were countless more. ¡°Did the Mythical Era have so many Divine Spirits?¡± Xu Zimei muttered to herself. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily all Divine Spirits; in some tombs lie monsters,¡± explained the Divine Emperor. He had been here once before, naturally knowing his way around. ¡°The outer tombs have been explored. Let¡¯s move inward.¡± ¡°What on earth has really happened here,¡± said Xu Zimei. Everywhere was a view of desolation and bleakness. As if the entire cemetery was occupied by grief; standing here, one could naturally have their emotions influenced. ¡°Follow me,¡± the Divine Emperor led Xu Zimei along a small path directly ahead. The old ancestors who came along, once inside, hastily separated from them. Because everyone knew, following these two, they probably wouldn¡¯t even get to share the soup. Their feet stepping on dry branches and leaves, on the crisp white snow, and on piled white bones. No longer able to distinguish exactly what was underneath their feet. The two reached the end of this path, where several forks appeared ahead. And standing at the end, there was an ancient stele. This was the only remaining stele inside the cemetery. ¡°The catastrophe has arrived, the broken bodies, bless our Yuan Central, Divine Fall!!!¡± The age of the stele was impossible to trace, but the dense cracks on it seemed to recount its many years of stories. Deeply engraved on it were these lines. ¡°Catastrophe, Divine Fall,¡± Xu Zimei uttered softly to herself. She turned and glanced at the Divine Emperor and asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡± ¡°Just speculating, I don¡¯t want to speak, fearing it might misguide your judgment,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this after we exit the Ruins of the Gods, this after all is an event of the past, no longer important.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s hands caressed the stele; he did not know who erected the stele, nor who wrote the inscriptions on it. But despite thousands of years, he could still feel the sorrow of the one who left the inscriptions, and various emotions. Passing the stele, the Divine Emperor took Xu Zimei onto the grand path on the left. The two figures finally halted in front of an ancient tomb. This tomb was meticulously constructed. It seemed rather mismatched compared to the surrounding randomly excavated graves. The tomb was a hundred meters tall, and its soil was not ordinary but made of Starry sand. Each grain of Starry sand was clearly visible, but alas, the stars had dimmed away after countless ages. Chapter 1032 - 1031: The Tomb of the Divine Spirits Chapter 1032: Chapter 1031: The Tomb of the Divine Spirits The tomb has no name, but its grand scale reveals its owner was no ordinary person. Beneath the sand soil of Starry Stars, there is a door made of Parting Wood. Parting wood comes from the Lovers¡¯ Tree, but this species has been extinct since the era of Wild Desolation. Now, the only places one might still find Parting Wood are these ancient relics. As Xu Zimei approached the gate, he noticed an ancient painting carved on it. It depicted a figure, though it was somewhat blurred. The figure held a long halberd, wore a blue Golden Sand-threaded Robe, had empty, dull eyes, and long blue hair flowing loose. Just as Xu Zimei placed his hands on the gate, a powerful force repelled him. Immediately, the entire tomb started to destabilize. The ground cracked, and the uneven tombs around collapsed as howling wind swept through the cemetery. Divine Emperor calmly said, ¡°You have triggered the tomb¡¯s restrictions.¡± ¡°Restrictions?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Yes, each tomb here has its own restrictions, considered a form of protection for the deceased.¡± Divine Emperor explained, ¡°To enter a tomb, one must break through its restrictions.¡± Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings. From the mounds of these tombs, pairs of hands were casting off the top layer of soil as they crawled out from underground. This larger tomb is like the king of a one-kilometer radius. Its restrictions were activated, and the surrounding smaller tombs began to destabilize in turn. From these smaller tombs, the resurrected were related to their former cultivation levels. Those of lower cultivation have turned to skeletons. Those of higher cultivation still retained their flesh, though their clothes were tattered. They appeared as puppets, like walking corpses, all charging towards Xu Zimei and the other. A glance around revealed dozens of them. ¡°These are not Divine Spirits, nothing to be wary of,¡± the Divine Emperor chuckled. ¡°They are somewhat akin to servants of Divine Spirits. I stopped at this tomb when I previously visited the Ruins of the Gods; I suspected that the owner of this tomb was a true Divine Spirit. I hesitated to enter because of concerns.¡± While explaining, the Divine Emperor released a burst of energy from his hands. The Profound Meaning he comprehended was Divine Power. Golden Divine Power, noble and majestic, flowed slowly through his hands. With a flick of his fingers, that Divine Power burst forth, emitting a radiant glow thousands of feet high. It soared into the sky, sealing off the heavy snow overhead. Golden light enveloped the entire sky. It was as if a vast ocean was divided into countless rivers. This golden light descended, shimmering and strikingly brilliant. Beneath, the walking corpses charging at them were all covered by the golden light, their bodies disappearing at a speed discernible to the naked eye. A beam of golden light, irresistible by all. This is divinity. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I suddenly thought of a question,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°What?¡± asked the Divine Emperor. ¡°What is your relation to the Divine Race?¡± The power of the Divine Emperor, Xu Zimei had previously sensed something very similar on Chu Tianyang, the Saint Heir of the Divine Race, during their struggle for Destiny. Before this, he had never considered that the Divine Emperor would have any connection with the Divine Race. After all, Divine Gate was an independent force. ¡°Thousands of years ago, we were one family,¡± the Divine Emperor laughed. ¡°If you do not wish to speak, I will not press,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°It¡¯s not that I do not wish to speak, but rather that I do not wish to mention that race again,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s another grudge,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. He was too lazy to listen further. It was just a casual question, after all. Placing his hands on the gate, the Spiritual Energy within his body surged as he pushed forcefully, and the long-sealed gate finally creaked slowly open. The air inside was very turbid, and a pungent smell wafted out. It must be because it had been sealed for too long and was not ventilated. Moreover, the lighting was very poor, incredibly dim. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei took the lead and walked in, the interior space surprisingly spacious. Just as the two walked inside, they heard a ¡°bang¡± sound as the gate behind them automatically closed. The two exchanged glances, then continued walking forward. This was a narrow tunnel, with no end in sight ahead, and it was unclear where it led. After walking for about ten minutes, their field of vision finally broadened. They arrived inside a grand hall. Around this hall, many glowing pearls were placed, still emitting a faint light. In the center of the main hall stood nine Blood Coffins. Each coffin was suspended in mid-air, hanging by chains. ¡°Who dares disturb the resting place of my master?¡± A hoarse voice came from inside one of the Blood Coffins. Following was a slight sound of surprise. ¡°Two Great Emperors in one era, truly a rare occurrence throughout the ages.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± the Divine Emperor inquired. The two were seen through with just a glance, and more importantly, without the slightest fear. There was only mild surprise. ¡°You come to our tomb, yet do not know who we are,¡± the voice from one of the nine Blood Coffins replied. ¡°But that¡¯s also not important anymore, this is no longer our era. Our names have long been lost with the passage of time. You may leave, we will not trouble you.¡± ¡°We also do not wish to fight with our predecessors,¡± the Divine Emperor said with a smile. ¡°We only came to retrieve a few items.¡± The voice inside the coffin paused for a moment before asking, ¡°What items?¡± ¡°Divine Crystals.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± the Divine Emperor had just spoken two words when he was abruptly interrupted. ¡°The Divine Crystals left behind after the fall of Divine Spirits are immensely precious, more importantly, it is a desecration to the Divine Spirits.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s desecration or disrespect,¡± Xu Zimei spoke up. ¡°We can¡¯t just come here for nothing.¡± ¡°If that is the case, then let us fight,¡± the being in the Blood Coffin stated indifferently. ¡°Bang, bang, bang,¡± nine sounds came from the side. The nine Blood Coffins made sounds, the figures within not dragging their feet, quite resolute. As the coffin lids were opened, nine figures stepped out from them. These were nine elders, all dressed in identical red long robes. Each one of them was skinny as firewood, with no flesh, as if skin was just covering bones. The only difference was their height; some were as short as children, others more than two meters tall. Each of them had a gleam flashing through their eyes. Beneath those wide red robes, they exuded a presence as tumultuous as a storm, extremely formidable. ¡°These modern era people are becoming more and more disrespectful,¡± one of the elders remarked. ¡°That¡¯s still better than relying on old age to command respect,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile. ¡°Little child, we have roamed freely long before you were born,¡± the elder replied calmly. ¡°We wished to withdraw from the later eras, yet disturbances continue, necessitating a price for peace, is that so?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the capability,¡± the Divine Emperor spoke calmly. Chapter 1033 - 1032 Blood God, Purple Coffin Chapter 1033: Chapter 1032 Blood God, Purple Coffin ¡°They are merely a group of walking dead; they should have long been humbled,¡± said Xu Zimei. His right hand was raised, and the scattered power was converging within his body. Emperor¡¯s majesty was vast, and countless threads of Profound Meanings twined around him. The powerful pressure was like a roaring tsunami, suppressing the nine people opposite him. The nine people opposite were equally unyielding. Their bodies were engulfed in a blood aura; blood energy surged skywards, as if it intended to break out of this tomb. It enveloped the entire firmament, confronting Xu Zimei. Clad in a crimson robe, their sense of oppression was immense, the rustling of their clothes reverberated. The figures of the nine soared into the air, leaving trails of blood in the vacuum before they disappeared. The next moment, they appeared beside Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. Every move they made was filled with a powerful surge of blood energy, tearing through the vacuum. ¡°This is the Profound Meaning of Blood,¡± Xu Zimei spoke amidst the fight. ¡°This reminds me of a certain race,¡± replied the Divine Emperor with a nod. These seven were very strong, and their coordination with each other was seamless, showing signs of battle formations. Blood energy filled the air, but Xu Zimei and his companion did not concern themselves with it. During the surge of the Emperor¡¯s might, they were almost overpowering these seven. With a palm strike, one of them was immediately sent flying. His chest caved in, shattering several blood coffins within the hall. ¡°Blood Clan,¡± the two exchanged looks, then spoke simultaneously. Since the Divine Emperor had recovered his Destiny by seizing the Heavenly Dao Red Lotus from the Blood Clan, he had a deep memory of it. Now, they felt the same power emanating from these individuals too. As they continued to battle fiercely, the durability of the hall was beyond imagination; despite enduring such tremendous disturbances, it still stood undamaged. It seemed like a mysterious power was sustaining the place. ¡°You are disturbing the rest of our lord, and deserve death by all rights,¡± one of them roared. ¡°You¡¯re not capable of that yet,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. The Shaking Heaven Power surged inside him; in the Tyrant Shadow, Profound Meanings of the Five Elements¡ªMetal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth were intertwined. Unpredictable. He waved his hand, and the Profound Meaning of Darkness fell. It swallowed the elder completely, drowning him in endless darkness. ¡°How many Profound Meanings have you comprehended?¡± the elders shouted angrily. They had been attacking for a while and didn¡¯t have much time left. With their current state, they could not last much longer. Moreover, the combination and unpredictability of Xu Zimei¡¯s Profound Meanings left them unable to anticipate his next move. Xu Zimei snapped his fingers, and the Profound Meaning of Space-Time rippled around them. Everyone¡¯s figure was frozen in place. Even with their struggles, they couldn¡¯t break free instantly. He then raised the Tyrant Shadow, and the blade gathered the Profound Meaning of Destruction. The dark spiritual energy, like the Ghost Flame from Hell, swept in with a soul-devouring and murderous force. Just as it was about to swallow several of them. At this moment, a voice came from inside the hall. ¡°Alright, let them in.¡± The voice was tremendously compelling; as it fell, everyone¡¯s momentum was suppressed. It was as if the snow of a gentle March met the scorching sun of summer, melting instantly without a trace. Xu Zimei frowned and looked at the Tyrant Shadow in his hand; he had just been suppressed. His gaze turned towards the inside of the hall. That was where the inner chamber was located, which according to these elders, seemed to be the dwelling of the Blood God. He exchanged a glance with the Divine Emperor and then kicked away several elders before him. Directly walked into the inner hall. This place, compared to the outer hall, was much more luxurious. More like a grand palace. The gold-coated walls, imposing and stunningly beautiful. Above there was a blood-colored throne. The interior was also much more spacious. The floor was covered with skins of unknown Monster Beasts. In the middle, numerous exotic treasures and flowers were blooming. Xu Zimei glanced briefly, there were Sunflowers, Jade Coral, Blood Lotus Seeds, Green Wood Immortal Vine¡­ In short, all sorts of rare herbs and mystical flowers were present. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They gathered together, above them, a purple coffin was floating in mid-air. This coffin was ancient and majestic, much larger than the total of those nine Blood Coffins outside. It was carved with many incomprehensible patterns. Complex and grey. This purple coffin, surrounded by these treasures and flowers, made the whole hall appear extraordinarily harmonious and peaceful. When Xu Zimei and the other walked in, they saw boundless blood energy beginning to spread from this purple Blood Coffin. It enveloped the whole hall. Eventually, in mid-air, it condensed into the shape of a human figure. This was a blood-colored figure, although not a real life form, its powerful aura was still stirring. ¡°Welcome, new era Dominators,¡± said the blood-colored figure with a smile. ¡°Your welcome ritual is hardly friendly,¡± the Divine Emperor replied, referring to the people outside. ¡°Consider it a kind of exam; otherwise, how would you be qualified to meet me?¡± the blood-colored figure responded. ¡°Are you talking about Divine Spirits?¡± Xu Zimei asked while looking at the purple coffin. ¡°By your terms, suppose so,¡± the blood-colored figure responded. ¡°I know your purpose clearly; you can have the Divine Crystals, but I can¡¯t just give them freely.¡± ¡°Then we are left with no choice but to offend,¡± the Divine Emperor said calmly. ¡°Sometimes battle does not solve the problem,¡± the blood-colored figure said calmly. ¡°This Ruins of the Gods is not a place for you to act recklessly. Even if you defeat me, without knowing the location of the Divine Crystals, it¡¯s all pointless.¡± ¡°State your conditions,¡± Xu Zimei, uninterested in wasting more time, replied. The fact that they were willing to meet signified they needed something. ¡°Help me check on someone,¡± the blood-colored figure replied. ¡°Who?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. ¡°An old friend of mine, just take my Token, and that will suffice,¡± as soon as the blood-colored figure finished speaking, A token floated out from the adjacent void. The token, made from unknown material, also had a bizarre pattern engraved on it. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± the Divine Emperor asked in surprise. ¡°Just that simple. Pass the token to her, then come back and report her condition to me, and consider the task done,¡± the blood-colored figure responded. ¡°Where is this person you want us to see?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°To the north, there lies a massive Ice Tomb, which is her burial site,¡± the blood-colored figure replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Along with the Divine Emperor, he then left the tomb of this Blood God. Just after leaving, the Divine Emperor asked: ¡°Do you truly believe what he said?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of convenience.¡± They had many tombs to explore, and this was merely another on their way. Chapter 1034 - 1033: Im Just Not Happy Chapter 1034: Chapter 1033: I¡¯m Just Not Happy S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for whether what the Blood God said was true, that depended on the situation. If the other party deceived him, he wouldn¡¯t mind leaving the corpse in the wilderness, letting it rest in unease even after death. The two emerged from the tomb and continued on their path. Around them were only small burial grounds that didn¡¯t arouse any interest. Finally, after about ten minutes, the two stopped before a huge Ice Palace. On this path, Xu Zimei also saw several corpses, all of whom were those who had entered with him. Standing before the icy palace, one could feel a chill seeping out from within. Even with their robust constitutions, they could feel the cold, indicating that this place was no ordinary one. The door sealed by the frozen ice was tightly shut. With one palm strike from the Divine Emperor, the entire door shattered instantly, breaking into countless ice sculptures. From within, a gust of wind that seemed to wail like ghosts blew out from the tunnel of cold air. The wind squinted their eyes, instantly freezing the Divine Emperor into a statue. A ¡°crack¡± sound followed, as the Divine Emperor broke free from the ice. He smiled and said, ¡°I was careless.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. The two took the lead and walked forward, witnessing a scene that was hard to describe in words. They found themselves in a frozen world. This place resembled a kingdom of ice, a small world dedicated to the cold. Iron trees and silver flowers, various trees akin to primordial forests, shooting up from the ground. Various bright flowers bloomed competitively. There were birds, white rabbits, green grass, and heavy snow. Also, a waterfall, as if descending vertically from the ninth heaven, was frozen by the cold ice. Everywhere you looked, it had everything, yet nothing had life, all were converged from the cold ice. This gave a conflicting feeling of prosperity and bleakness. The layer of ice on the ground continuously shattered, and goose-feather-like heavy snow fell from above. One after another, white tigers made of ice emerged from the ground. Their fierce heads roaring fiercely, countless white tigers pounced towards them. These white tigers were not weak, but they were hardly a challenge for the two. Xu Zimei calmly walked forward. With a slight wave of his left hand, countless white tigers were blown away. With each move, the Great Dao naturally emerged, with a shocking momentum, as if a rainbow pierced through the sun, and the void broke under the pressure. The mournful cries of the white tigers, and the sounds of them crashing into the ice layer, kept on echoing. The two moved forward unimpeded. They finally reached the deepest part of the Cold Ice Grave. The ground trembled, and all life ceased. White frost covered the air. Ahead was a majestic statue. The statue was a woman holding an Ice Staff, with long white hair flowing behind her. A crown rested atop her head. The spacious white robe fluttered in the wind. The Ice Principle filled the entire Endless Void. ¡°Outsiders,¡± a majestic voice fell. The enormous statue in front moved, her right hand stretched out, each movement brought about miles of drifting snow and sealed a thousand miles of ice. The storm of snow in the depths of the grave surged. Roaring past, as if it wanted to devour heaven and earth, drowning everything in the blizzard. A huge hand struck, and the Divine Emperor directly threw a punch. In an instant, his body froze, and he was sent flying. His Divine Profound Meaning was also completely frozen. ¡°Are you alright,¡± Xu Zimei asked from the side. The Divine Emperor broke free from the ice, spitting out ice chunks from his mouth. Disheveled, just one move left him in such a sorry state. ¡°What exactly are these Divine Spirits from the Mythical Era? Wasn¡¯t it said that even a Great Emperor can¡¯t last long in Yuan Central Continent?¡± ¡°Who knows about such ancient things,¡± Xu Zimei replied. His Tyra nt Shadow took the opportunity to strike, with Heaven Shaking Blade Intent tearing through the snowstorm and the void, descending from the Firmament, landing heavily on the statue. With a ¡°bang,¡± the ice and snow statue didn¡¯t even leave a trace. Its defense was moving. Then another palm strike fell, and the figures of Xu Zimei and another quickly scattered to dodge. ¡°Outsiders, prepare to face the wrath of the Ice God.¡± The immense voice continually echoed in this world of ice and snow. ¡°We are sent by the Blood God,¡± shouted the Divine Emperor. Hearing the Divine Emperor¡¯s voice, the giant hand in the snowstorm seemed to hesitate, and even the snowstorm briefly stilled. The Divine Emperor quickly asked Xu Zimei to take out the Token. The Token was thrown, instantly submerged in the blizzard. After a moment of silence, a voice in the snowstorm spoke, ¡°What does he want you to do?¡± ¡°He wants to know how you are doing now, asking us to come and visit you,¡± the Divine Emperor quickly replied. Xu Zimei chuckled softly on the side. He did not expect the Divine Emperor to yield so quickly; he was not serious at all. ¡°Would he be so kind-hearted?¡± the voice in the snow coldly said. ¡°Without him, how could we have fallen to this state?¡± The Divine Emperor didn¡¯t reply, after all, he didn¡¯t understand the intricate story behind this. ¡°Tell him we will not give up, everything will rise again from the ashes,¡± continued the voice in the snow. ¡°We will convey your message,¡± replied the Divine Emperor. ¡°Scram,¡± the voice said with intense anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei. He now just wanted to leave this place; the power of the Divine Spirits had already exceeded his imagination. ¡°So we¡¯re leaving without any dignity?¡± Xu Zimei said on the side. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The Divine Emperor paused, looking at Xu Zimei with some surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know two words, called ¡®shame¡¯,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Holding Tyra nt Shadow, his slender figure walked toward the depths of the ice and snow. ¡°This is not your era. Whether you are a God of the bygone days, or a surviving counterfeit god, in my era, you shall bow down.¡± Blade Intent of Tyra nt Shadow continuously surged. Around him, numerous Profound Meanings revolved. ¡°No need to fight them, we¡¯re only here for the Divine Crystals,¡± shouted the Divine Emperor from behind. ¡°It¡¯s not about the Divine Crystals; I¡¯m just displeased,¡± Xu Zimei turned back and said lightly. ¡°In the Mythical Era, they might have been Dominators. But in the Era of Emperors, the era when I carry the Destiny, why should they?¡± With a question of why, the Blade Intent around Xu Zimei surged to its limits. He swung the Tyrant Shadow, and that faint blade light burst forth with endless Blade Intent, rampaging through, tearing apart all the ice and snow. Way of Inquiry, nineteen forms. One move followed another, the Blade Intent continuous and supremely overbearing. Every bit of ice encountered was merely Dead Souls under his blade. The Divine Emperor watched his valiant figure charging forward, suddenly sensing the gap between them. ¡°I did not wish to kill you, but since you seek death, I shall fulfill it.¡± The voice in the ice and snow seemed furiously enraged. This is the price a human pays for challenging Divine Spirits. Shamed her. Chapter 1035 - 1034: The Birth of the Gods Chapter 1035: Chapter 1034: The Birth of the Gods Endless ice and snow swirled with the mad wind before his eyes. It was the furious wrath of the Ice God. Numerous ice spikes condensed and flew towards him by the thousands and tens of thousands. Upon seeing this, Divine Emperor¡¯s expression turned fierce, and he followed up with: ¡°Count me in too.¡± His divine power surged, and he stepped into the ice storm heading straight for the massive ice sculpture. Xu Zimei activated the Law of Heaven and Earth, and behind him, a Heaven-Shaking Giant similarly stood upright. Tyrant Shadow¡¯s powerful oppressive force left layered shadows in the void. One slash brought an endless storm, another brought thousands of ice arrows. This one slash aimed to eradicate everything under the heavens. He stepped forward, the ice beneath his feet cracking with persistent ¡°crack¡± sounds. ¡°Fuck the Divine Spirits, die for me.¡± In his hand, Tyrant Shadow tore through the void, bringing along a violent thunderbolt, striking the statue. With a ¡°boom¡±, a deafening explosion shot up into the sky, causing the ice-made tomb to collapse. The ice layer shattered, and countless species of this frosty world also broke apart. A white light flew out from the shattered giant statue. It was a woman. Her body completely naked, covered with a layer of frost. Snow-white long hair. Her features were so fine they were unimaginable, breathtakingly beautiful. Even her lips were white, and her eyes were completely white; her ears were elf-like, pure white. The moment she opened her eyes, the entire world came to a halt. Not that time froze, but everything was frozen by the ice. Endless cold air emitted endlessly from her body. Holding an Ice Staff in her hand, she looked at Xu Zimei and the two people. She said: ¡°Once every century, the cycle returns, and the door to the Ruins of the Gods is finally opened. Let¡¯s start with you two.¡± Her Ice Staff lightly touched in the void, Instantly, Xu Zimei and Divine Emperor were frozen in place. ¡°This is not just profound meaning, it¡¯s a Principle,¡± exclaimed Divine Emperor. And what¡¯s more, this Principle is the Taoist Principle, not the Immortal Principle of Stepping into Immortality. For those like them who are Entering the Taoism, they would be directly suppressed. Otherwise, the usual Immortal Principle really wouldn¡¯t affect them. ¡°What exactly was the Mythical Era? How could Yuan Central Continent have such a powerful being?¡± Divine Emperor still muttered to himself. It seems many secrets of the Mythical Era were hidden. Why would Heavenly Dao allow these beings to exist? Xu Zimei was also squinting his eyes, this was the first time he felt danger since ascending to Great Emperor. Only to see the woman¡¯s left hand gently pointing. Crossing the Endless Void, with an unstoppable momentum, she attacked the two. Though it was just a fingertip, in Divine Emperor¡¯s eyes, it was no different from a Torrent beast. A single touch could severely injure, if not kill. Xu Zimei was about to let Bai Meng and others come out, when suddenly a powerful aura soared into the sky. The ground started to crack, a figure crossed through the nine heavens and earth, stepping on the void and arriving in front of the two, blocking that void targeting finger. Another loud ¡°boom¡± was heard, the void completely exploded. Everything went into Annihilation, the wind and snow abruptly stopped. The two looked forward, only to see the figure was a man clad in a Blood Robe. Thick fresh blood flowed on his body surface, blood energy rushed to the skies, the Sea of Blood overwhelming, suppressing the opposite snowstorm. ¡°Is this¡­ Blood God?¡± Divine Emperor said with some astonishment. Although the two had previously seen Blood God in the tomb, that was merely a shadow formed from fresh blood. His true form has never been seen. ¡°Who knows,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You are still the same as before, unable to stay calm,¡± Blood God said, looking at Ice God across with a gentle smile. ¡°What did you bring them here for?¡± Ice God asked indifferently, pointing at Xu Zimei and the other. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you two have been plotting?¡± Blood God replied. ¡°Bing¡¯er, listen to me, let it go. This is no longer our era, we are just people from the old days.¡± ¡°Let it go? If it wasn¡¯t for you back then, would we have ended up like this?¡± Ice God said indifferently. ¡°Perhaps the us now¡­¡± At this point, Ice God¡¯s tone paused, filled with endless hatred and gritting teeth. ¡°But this time, no one can stop us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you, I just have one question, even if you leave the Ruins of the Gods, what can you do?¡± Blood God replied, ¡°We¡¯re all the same, unable to live forever, only here can we linger on. Are those people you traded with back then still around? Plus, times have changed, they wouldn¡¯t dare to trade anymore. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I only know that we will descend in this era again, and then rule over everything,¡± Ice God replied indifferently. ¡°You can¡¯t stop us.¡± She raised the Ice Staff in her hand, infinite snow and ice were condensing at the tip of the staff. ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad,¡± Blood God sighed. ¡°Blinded by gains.¡± Suddenly, a petal formed on the Ice Staff. The petal exploded in the void, like a signal. Immediately afterwards, the entire Ruins of the Gods started rioting. Ice God¡¯s gaze fell, her voice echoing. ¡°We originally planned to prepare thoroughly before making a return, but now that you¡¯ve discovered us, we can only act ahead of schedule.¡± As the entire Ruins of the Gods began to tremble, Blood God turned to look at Xu Zimei and the other. ¡°Something might trouble you guys next.¡± ¡°What?¡± Divine Emperor asked. ¡°Go to the War God Mausoleum, awaken him, and then end everything,¡± Blood God said. ¡°Okay,¡± Divine Emperor agreed without a second thought. ¡°What¡¯s in it for us?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Divine Crystals you promised can still be fulfilled.¡± ¡°Now when Yuan Central Continent is in a life-and-death crisis, how can you think this way,¡± Blood God said. ¡°What does it matter to me if Yuan Central Continent is destroyed?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I can go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, it doesn¡¯t tie to my interests.¡± ¡°But your own safety must matter to you,¡± Blood God said. ¡°If War God does not appear, you also won¡¯t be able to leave alive.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I have my own ways.¡± Blood God stared intensely at Xu Zimei, after a short while, he finally conceded helplessly. He said, ¡°All our Divine Crystals and treasures are stored in the War God Mausoleum, once you get there, you will naturally obtain them.¡± ¡°Where is the War God Mausoleum?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The Ruins of the Gods were vast, and along their way, they indeed saw many mausoleums. But none had inscriptions, and they couldn¡¯t recognize them. ¡°You can¡¯t find it on your own, I¡¯ll send you there,¡± Blood God said. He waved his right hand, a stream of scarlet power transformed into a blood thread, floating in front of the two. ¡°Follow this blood thread, and you will reach the War God Mausoleum.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com Chapter 1036 - 1035: The Power of the War God Chapter 1036: Chapter 1035: The Power of the War God ¡°Go quickly, I will hold them off, but I do not know for how long.¡± The Blood God spoke. As his voice fell, his body disintegrated, transforming into clouds of blood that enshrouded the area. Blood clouds floated out, forming a bloody boundary. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry,¡± the Divine Emperor said. The two of them followed behind the Blood God, sprinting rapidly ahead. ¡°What is the grievance between these Divine Spirits?¡± Xu Zimei curiously asked. ¡°Who knows? It seems like some of them want to rule over Yuan Central Continent, while others are trying to stop them,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. At this moment, the Ruins of the Gods were in turmoil. It appeared that it wasn¡¯t just the Ice God and the Blood God among the Divine Spirits who were reawakening, but others as well. In the northwest, an evil aura soared into the sky, a black Torrent swirling in the Firmament. To the east, dense flames were burning, the entire Firmament reflecting a bright red hue. Clusters of Fire Refining Clouds floated in the void. To the south, Thunderbolt raged, bringing about destruction, darkening the heavens and the earth, with the Thunder Dragon roaring. A number of powerful presences permeated this ancient land, growing more numerous by the moment. The void constantly transformed, reflecting everything in the Firmament. One God after another soared into the sky. The two followed the Blood God, sprinting at full speed. Along the way, they encountered many other creatures. All crawling out from their tombs, some joining forces, some slaughtering each other. It was pure chaos. Many monsters came forth to obstruct Xu Zimei and his companion¡¯s progress. But with the emperor¡¯s might surrounding them, they were not to be easily stopped by ordinary monsters. Following the Blood God, they eventually saw a majestic hall emerging faintly through the mist in the distance. However, before they could take a closer look, a giant hand reached out from the ground, flipping the sky as it struck down towards them. The Firmament above was obliterated. The hand was engulfed in scorching flames that burned through the Eight Desolates, setting the heavens ablaze. The two of them retreated at extreme speed. As the giant hand struck down, everything turned to ash, the ground shattered, and fierce flames erupted. Turning the front of the mausoleum into a sea of fire. Like an impassable chasm. The two found themselves amidst the Blazing Flame, and within their sight, a path split open in the fire, with a man walking step by step out of the flames. He was draped in a red Blazing Flame robe, with a fire-shaped mark on his forehead. As he walked, fierce flames bloomed under his feet. A powerful aura swirled around him. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This path is closed,¡± he said calmly, looking at Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°The Fire God?¡± the Divine Emperor inquired. However, the figure paid no attention to him, simply standing still, blocking their way. Xu Zimei unsheathed Tyrant Shadow, ready to charge into battle, but was stopped by the Divine Emperor. He looked at the Divine Emperor with confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him; you go to the War God Mausoleum,¡± the Divine Emperor stood up and said indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s merely been cultivating for a few more Great Epochs than us, truly infuriating.¡± ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I have to, even if I can¡¯t,¡± the Divine Emperor huffed heavily. Surrounded by the divine majesty, he raised his hands high above his head, the Divine Profound Meaning enveloping him. The surrounding void underwent invisible changes. ¡°Hurry up,¡± the Divine Emperor turned to Xu Zimei and shouted. Xu Zimei stepped forward into the void, as the Fire God attempted to intercept, only to be met with a loud shout from the Divine Emperor. ¡°Gods¡¯ Gate,¡± above his head, the doors of Divine Profound Meaning opened, and a ray of light shone forth. When the light landed on the Fire God, his entire being was immobilized on the spot. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Thirty seconds, go quickly,¡± the Divine Emperor shouted. Xu Zimei flew towards the distant mausoleum without looking back. The Fire God was roaring, his fiery red hair seeming to burn and rise like flames. Xu Zimei had no time to pay attention to anything else, racing at his fastest speed to the entrance of the mausoleum. This mausoleum was very ancient, surrounded by walls. Only some sections of the wall had collapsed. Inside, it was overgrown with weeds. Some of the weeds were even as tall as a person. In the central area of the mausoleum, there lay a simple mound of earth. It was unlike the grand and majestic tombs of the Divine Spirits, looking more like the grave of an ordinary person. Upon arriving, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have time to search, as the ground beneath him began to shake. A passage opened on its own. ¡°Enter,¡± a hoarse old voice called out from within. ¡°War God?¡± Xu Zimei asked tentatively. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re inside,¡± the voice inside responded. Xu Zimei looked back at the Divine Emperor, who was still entangled with the Fire God, and dashed straight into the tunnel. The place was brightly lit, with hundreds of stairs. The walls on both sides were covered in murals. But Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at them, continuing down the stairs to the innermost part of the mausoleum. There was but a lone statue. Sitting there in solitude, back facing the stairs he had come down. Only when Xu Zimei arrived did the statue slowly rotate to face him. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,¡± the statue spoke. This statue depicted an elderly man with a kind face and a full head of white, silver hair. The sculpture was so lifelike that even the wrinkles and furrows on the face were clearly visible. Dressed in a grey robe, it draped broadly on the ground. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise. ¡°This era¡¯s Destiny is for you to bear,¡± the elder spoke. ¡°Of course, I was waiting for you.¡± ¡°Are you the War God, senior?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It was the Blood God who sent me here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already aware of the situation outside, but I am powerless to help now,¡± the elder replied. ¡°I¡¯ve expended all my strength building these Ruins of the Gods, and my real body has long since decayed and cannot return to the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to pass a message,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The reward is Divine Crystals.¡± ¡°If you defeat those Divine Spirits outside, not only will my Divine Crystals be yours, but theirs will also belong to you,¡± the elder smiled. ¡°Moreover, you will gain a measure of power.¡± ¡°Just say what you want,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I may not be able to return to the world, but my power remains. I can bestow it upon you,¡± the War God said. ¡°This mission to save the Ruins of the Gods is now yours.¡± As his words fell, a bright light emerged around the stone statue. And then, the light formed a red sphere from top to bottom, floating in midair. The elder¡¯s voice seemed somewhat weary. ¡°Do not tarnish the name of the War God.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even said whether I accept or not,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°This is a chance to gain much from a single effort. With my power and countless Divine Crystals, it will be immensely beneficial for your future Way,¡± the elder answered. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com Chapter 1037 - 1036: The Past of the Mythical Era, Accept the Power Chapter 1037: Chapter 1036: The Past of the Mythical Era, Accept the Power ¡°There are still such good things in this world,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Like a pie falling from the sky.¡± ¡°This is not given to you for free,¡± the old man said, ¡°You must suppress the Divine Spirits here before you can receive my power. Consider it a kind of test. When you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens in the future, do not disgrace the name of the War God.¡± ¡°I want to know some things,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The origins of the Ruins of the Gods, perhaps,¡± the old man guessed, fell silent for a moment, and then spoke. ¡°I¡¯m reluctant to bring up that period, after all, it was a failure under my leadership. But if you must know, I hope it won¡¯t be spread outside.¡± ¡°I really want to know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in response. ¡°The Mythical Era is vastly different from your current era. The Great Emperor was not the strongest existence, the Divine Spirits were all extraordinary and sanctified, everything from Refining Void, Divine Passage, to Heaven Venerable. Even reaching the Great Saint was no exception.¡± The old man slowly said, As if narrating a story. His tone was filled with sighs: ¡°Unfortunately, the Yuan Central Continent is ultimately just a medium world, its world¡¯s limitations are limited. It cannot compare to the vast worlds like Heaven Beyond Heavens. Even as we strive in our practice, there remains an insurmountable gap between us and Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Later, the Divine Spirits, not willing to be outdone, contacted the supremely powerful beings of Heaven Beyond Heavens, wanting to break through the barrier between Yuan Central Continent and Heaven Beyond Heavens. To merge the two worlds into one. This way, they could enjoy the same power as Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Although a bit crazy, it¡¯s indeed a big idea,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you think Heavenly Dao would agree?¡± the old man retorted. ¡°Heavenly Dao would eliminate all existence dangerous to the Yuan Central Continent. And we, these Divine Spirits, are clearly among them.¡± ¡°Once the divine punishment descends, not only will we Divine Spirits be destroyed, all living beings will be involved. At that time, all creatures will suffer, and the peaceful continent might instantly crumble and disintegrate. As the leader of all gods, I naturally would not allow this to happen.¡± The old man continued, ¡°I found the Heavenly Dao and made a deal with it, if I solve the troubles of the gods, divine punishment will not descend.¡± ¡°So you went to war with those Divine Spirits?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not just me, there was also a faction of Divine Spirits that stood by my side, including the Blood God,¡± the old man said. ¡°I fused myself here, solidifying the Ruins of the Gods. It was supposed to be the resolution of everything. Regrettably, I did not expect that they would still be obstinate, trying to restart the Mythical Era.¡± ¡°But now times have changed, they can¡¯t do anything. But I also don¡¯t want trouble to arise again, so I need you to resolve this.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I sense a familiar aura in you, my War God¡¯s Nine Transformations,¡± the old man said. ¡°Moreover, the Destiny of this era is carried by you, you are the most suitable for this role.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like being a hero, I fight only for benefits,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°No matter, defeat them, and everything here will belong to you,¡± the old man said. ¡°The power of the War God, including so many Divine Crystals, will be enough for you to have self-preserving power once you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± Xu Zimei looked at the ball of light condensed from the statue in front of him. He reached out with his right hand, slowly placing it in the palm of his hand. The next moment, the light flared up, turning into a Heaven Shaking beam of light that surged into his forehead. Infinite power spread from all his limbs. He just felt a warmth all over his body. Following that, countless cells seemed to be activated, bursting forth as his War God¡¯s Nine Transformations unconsciously came into play. Within the empty tomb, a very powerful momentum erupted. ¡­¡­¡­ In the outer Ruins of the Gods. The outsiders were either escaping or dying, causing total chaos at this moment. Divine Spirits were resurrecting. After the power of the Ice God was released, one after another Divine Spirit awakened. Fire God, Evil God, Thunder God, God of Slaughter, Heavenly Star God¡­¡­ Each governed different Divine Paths, making each God look like a natural disaster had descended. The entire ruins were turned upside down. Blood God was now struggling to support alone. ¡°Blood God, why not join us? Going on like this, you are only waiting for death,¡± the voice of the Thunder God boomed like a great thunder. The aura of blood around Blood God grew increasingly thin. His Divine Path was almost crushed, and he looked extremely ragged. ¡°Stop this, esteemed ones,¡± Blood God said with difficulty. ¡°Why persist in delusion when things have reached such a stage.¡± ¡°Our current plight is all thanks to that old War God,¡± Fire God spoke angrily. ¡°Without him, we would have already joined forces with Heaven Beyond Heavens, now enjoying the grand world¡¯s glory.¡± ¡°Do you really think the beings of Heaven Beyond Heavens would live peacefully with you? Breaking the barrier is like inviting wolves into the house,¡± Blood God replied. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for War God¡¯s mercy, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t even have a place to stay here in these ruins, already buried along with the old era.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense, ever since ancient times, it has always been the winner who prevails,¡± God of Slaughter spoke with dense murderous intent in his brow. The killing aura of the Divine Path of Slaughter crushed through the Eternal Ancient Void. Dropping down its divine intent. ¡°Maybe that old War God doesn¡¯t even dare to show up now, only bluffing.¡± ¡°Since you are unappreciative, then die together with this place.¡± Another heavy blow sent Blood God flying backward. His Divine Path completely shattered. Left with no strength to fight. The ancient Gods were walking forward just ahead, crossing over his body, and moving towards the front. It was the exit of the Ruins of the Gods. It only opens once every hundred years. Blood God struggled to stop them but lacked the strength as he could only watch these Gods leaving one by one. At this very moment, from a distance in the tomb, an Earth-shattering momentum burst forth. A war intent soared high into the sky. Invading the entire Void with war intent reaching the Nine Skies, a formidable power appeared, it suppressed the powers of all other Divine Spirits. That war intent continued to expand, becoming more and more majestic. ¡°That is,¡± a Divine Spirit glanced in the direction of the center of the war intent. ¡°It¡¯s from the direction of War God¡¯s Tomb.¡± ¡°How could that old man still have the capability to come out,¡± the Heavenly Star God expressed in astonishment. ¡°If he could come out, why would he tolerate us till now?¡± ¡°Somehow this doesn¡¯t seem right; this doesn¡¯t feel like the War God. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s very similar, but on closer scrutiny, there are some differences.¡± War God, they are very familiar with, having dealt with him for so many eras. No one understood his power better than these Divine Spirits. From the direction of that tomb, that war intent began to move. And the direction it moved in, was slowly towards them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com Chapter 1038 - 1037: Battle of the Gods Chapter 1038: Chapter 1037: Battle of the Gods The power was drawing closer step by step, and all the Divine Spirits preparing to leave halted in their tracks. They watched in terror toward that direction, motionless. Xu Zimei, donning the War God¡¯s Armor, walked step by step out of the tomb. Outside the tomb, the Divine Emperor lay in a blood pool, heavily wounded and gasping for breath. ¡°You,¡± the Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei, only the silhouette imposing. An unassuming stature, yet one that seemed unreachable. ¡°Leave the rest to me,¡± Xu Zimei patted his shoulder. Infusing a wisp of Life Energy into the Divine Emperor¡¯s body. Both the Divine Emperor and he were just getting started as Great Emperors. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that Fire God, had at least reached the fourth level of a Great Emperor, the Realm of Life and Death. The Divine Emperor was no match for his opponent, which he had anticipated. In the turbulent Ruins of the Gods. Mists and sandstorms rose to the sky, various Divine Paths crushing through the void, as if to assert their presence. The faint sound of footsteps came from the sands, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually emerged. The expressions of everyone present were grave. ¡°Who are you?¡± A dozen Divine Spirits looked at him, the Fire God inquired. ¡°The one to bury you,¡± Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, stated indifferently. ¡°It seems that old man really had no choice but to send such a greenhorn to his death,¡± the Void God scoffed. As soon as his voice fell, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure had vanished from sight. Before anyone could react. Tyrant Shadow had already pierced through his chest, nailing him to the tomb beside. With a ¡°boom¡±, the tomb collapsed, and the ground cracked. ¡°What were you just¡­ saying?¡± Xu Zimei dug at his ear, asking impatiently. All the other Divine Spirits glanced at each other and nodded in agreement. The Fire God let out a furious roar, a massive Blazing Flame burning toward him. The sky filled with flames, within which various creatures evolved. Dragons roared and tigers screamed, Blazing Flame scorched everything, even the air disintegrated into a wisp of white smoke. The Ice God too didn¡¯t want to be outdone, lifting the Ice Staff in hand, the vast Ice Divine Path spanning across. Together with the Fire God, they each occupied half of the Firmament, dividing the heavens into a realm of both ice and fire. And Xu Zimei was right at the critical center point between them. When the two powerful forces collided, he didn¡¯t even frown. Just clenched his fists tight, and delivered a thunderous punch. Both Divine Paths were shattered in the middle. And the figures of the Ice God and Fire God were pushed back, their faces much more embarrassed. ¡°He has inherited the War God¡¯s power,¡± the Heavenly Star God spoke. ¡°I know a thing or two,¡± the Void God stood up from the ruins of the tomb, saying. ¡°Legend has it that when the War God¡¯s power is bestowed upon others, it will manifest to the strongest extent that person¡¯s Aptitude can stand. I¡¯m afraid this lad is no lesser than the War God of the past.¡± ¡°What shall we do then? Are we to see our years of planning go to waste?¡± the Thunder God rambled on. The Heavenly Star God did not answer but turned to look at Xu Zimei. Shouted: ¡°Your Grace, how about we talk terms?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to look at him, his deep gaze landed on him. The Heavenly Star God¡¯s body instantly tensed up, then he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to serve the War God, he can¡¯t give you anything. Join us, together we can dominate the entire world.¡± ¡°I alone am enough to hold back a whole world, why would I need you useless beings?¡± Xu Zimei asked blandly. He was destined to carry Destiny, the strongest of his time. Had he not come to the Ruins of the Gods, who in the outside world could have troubled him? Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s domineering words, all the gods were momentarily stunned. Although it is not unreasonable to say so, it is also too¡­ ¡°We can help you unite the beings of Heaven Beyond Heavens. Although you are strong now, you are not invincible,¡± the Heavenly Star God said. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to advance further? To experience what those so-called Great Saints are like.¡± Indeed, Xu Zimei, after accepting the power of the War God, once reached the last layer of the fifth level of the Great Emperor. Heaven Venerable. Only a step away from the Great Saint. But this step away is enough to keep many people¡¯s lifetimes out. A step away is also out of reach. Great Saint, what a fascinating and crazy pair of words. Even some people would give everything for it, without hesitation. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s interesting to make empty promises?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± the Void God hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to try with some losers,¡± Xu Zimei raised his hand, and the War God¡¯s Armor erupted with a mighty power. The Path of the War God suppressed all the Divine Paths around. A strong will to fight emerged and headed straight toward the crowd. ¡°Since you are so stubborn, let¡¯s fight to the death. When the Void God extended his hand, the whole void was in his grasp. This boundless void seemed to roar silently, trying to restrain Xu Zimei and trap him inside. But it was in vain. Xu Zimei stepped into the void, and the surrounding space shattered under his feet. His figure was so fast that even the afterimages were indistinct. In the next moment, he appeared beside the Void God, a punch stirring up endless wind and clouds, smashing toward the opponent¡¯s head. With a ¡°boom,¡± the head exploded like a blood bag. But the Void God¡¯s figure quickly retreated, and a new head grew out instantly. ¡°Fallen Ancient Star,¡± the Heavenly Star God beside him shouted loudly. His Heavenly Star Divine Path surged, and meteors like shooting stars fell from the sky. The meteors cut through the atmosphere, carrying an unmatched strength as they fell. Xu Zimei chuckled. He stretched out his right hand, just so, as if holding the entire firmament. All the meteors were supported in the palm of his hand. With a swing of his hand, countless meteors like a meteor shower smashed toward those people. The Heavenly Star Divine Path was instantly destroyed in the midst. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure soared in power; with one punch, a Divine Path was destroyed. The Divine Spirits¡¯ painful roars continued to rise. ¡°Everyone spread out and escape,¡± the Ice God shouted. ¡°One day he will go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and as long as Qing Shan is still there, there is hope.¡± All the gods nodded, clearly agreeing with this statement. Such was Xu Zimei¡¯s power that he suppressed them. They were unwilling to fight desperately because even with a desperate fight, victory was not guaranteed. Watching these Divine Spirits attempting to escape, Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°Do you really think you can get away?¡± With a wave of his hand, the entire Ruins of the Gods began to tremble. The Ruins of the Gods were created by the War God. Now that he has obtained the power of the War God, he naturally has the ability to control this place. The Ruins of the Gods trembled, and the entire firmament seemed to collapse. The gate leading to the outside world was directly closed. He slowly stretched out his hands, a strong power converging between them. Xu Zimei clapped his hands together, and a sphere of tremendous momentum coalesced into existence. Chapter 1039 - 1038: Depriving the Divine Path, Returning to the Sect for Seclusion Chapter 1039: Chapter 1038: Depriving the Divine Path, Returning to the Sect for Seclusion Xu Zimei¡¯s hands were holding a ball filled with explosive power, condensing it. The void around him began to change. He brought his hands together, annihilating the sphere in his palms. An invisible might centered on him burst forth. The aftermath of the sphere¡¯s annihilation cascaded down, striking in all directions. The divine spirits, who were trying to escape, only felt a powerful force enveloping them. Within this force, they were like being stuck in a quagmire, struggling to move, yet unable to break free. ¡°Void God, can this space restriction be broken?¡± Fire God asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t a space restriction, within the Ruins of the Gods, he is the only True God,¡± Void God urgently replied. ¡°This restriction is the world¡¯s restriction of the ruins.¡± ¡°That old man left one last trick, saying that he gave us a place of refuge in the Ruins of the Gods. It¡¯s just to imprison us for eternity,¡± roared the Fire God. The flames around him blazed, raging, burning away an entire expanse of void above him. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. The Ruins of the Gods were like a small world. Under the suppression of a small world¡¯s power, they could still resist if they were outside. But here, they simply couldn¡¯t contend. ¡°I, unlike the War God, am not so merciful. War God doesn¡¯t have the heart to kill you; he still harbors old affections,¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over everyone¡¯s faces. He lightly said, ¡°But I have no sentiment towards the Mythical Era. I only have one thing to say, those who follow me will prosper, those who oppose me will perish. The choice is yours.¡± ¡°You brat, how dare you command us,¡± Thunder God said furiously. ¡°Even in death, we gods will not submit to you.¡± Hearing Thunder God¡¯s words, Xu Zimei chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± His hand descended, and the heavens and the earth drastically changed. Even the infinite firmament was blocked. He grasped Thunder God¡¯s neck, brutally tearing his body apart, into pieces. Watching his Thunder God¡¯s thunderbolt coalesce, trying to regenerate. He simply slapped down, and the Thunder God was extinguished with one slap. His hand was so forceful that a thundering roar similar to the furious Cang Tian echoed. A black hole that devoured everything mysteriously appeared in the void. The newly reassembled Thunder God had no chance to react before being torn apart by the black hole. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No,¡± Thunder God¡¯s scream of terror echoed in all directions. The entire divine path, along with the closing black hole, completely vanished into ash. Without the divine path, his remaining divine soul attempted to flee into the void. Unfortunately, the entire world was under Xu Zimei¡¯s control, how could he escape. With one grasp, Xu Zimei pulled the struggling divine soul over. Just like that, with a gentle squeeze, a ¡®boom¡¯ erupted, completely exploding it. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, who else wants to try?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Silence enveloped the surroundings. No one wanted to die, though their words were brave, when true life and death lay before them, these ancient divine spirits, having lived through countless eras, all fell silent. ¡°Sir, how do you wish to deal with us?¡± Heavenly Star God awkwardly smiled, asking. ¡°Destroy your divine path, and I¡¯ll let you spend your twilight years in this ruin,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Heavenly Star God wanted to say ¡°impossible¡±, but seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, he forcibly held back those words. Silence reigned among the gods. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to wait for your decision,¡± Xu Zimei sensed the power of War God within himself. This time was limited, the power in him was about to dissipate. Once that happened, things could go poorly. ¡°Since you are unwilling to speak, then I¡¯ll decide for you,¡± Xu Zimei swung his hand. Once again, an endless might thunderously fell in the void. The figures of all the gods were enshrouded beneath him. Under the pull of a formidable force, everyone¡¯s Divine Paths were completely withdrawn. Some Divine Spirits still attempted resistance, but were all severely injured by his slap. In the face of such immense power, the gods fell silent like cicadas in winter. Like fish on a chopping board, they could only be slaughtered at will. With their Divine Paths extracted, although the Divine Spirits were not yet dead, they had fallen to the level of mere mortals. Perhaps their Divine Souls were strong, and could practice anew. But to return to their current level was nearly impossible. After these Divine Paths were extracted into the void, he did not destroy them, but instead assimilated these masterless items into his own body. Each Divine Path represented a form of enlightenment. Of course, he was not in a hurry to contemplate them now. The gods, all weak, lay prostrate on the ground, probably not recovering any time soon without a lengthy convalescence. ¡°Do you wish to live?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± the Fire God replied. ¡°Our Divine Paths have already been stripped away, do you still wish to humiliate us like this?¡± ¡°Give me all your Divine Crystals, and I will leave,¡± Xu Zimei said. The gods exchanged looks. Then the Void God waved his hand, weary-faced, and said, ¡°Give them to him.¡± No one wanted to provoke this harbinger of doom. They only wished to send him away quickly. The gods extended their hands, and from their tombs, several beams of light emerged. Wrapped within were countless Divine Crystals. Xu Zimei took a brief look, estimating there to be thousands. Having been stored since the Mythical Era, they indeed possessed a rich collection. Xu Zimei took the Divine Crystals and then ignored everyone else. Instead, he approached the Blood God. ¡°War God, him?¡± The Blood God looked at Xu Zimei with hopeful eyes. ¡°He couldn¡¯t make it,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I understand,¡± the Blood God gave a deep bow and said, ¡°Thank you for this.¡± ¡°It was merely for benefits,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. He said, ¡°I should leave now.¡± ¡°Farewell, respected sir,¡± the Blood God nodded. ¡­¡­ When he found the Divine Emperor again, the injuries of the Divine Emperor had nearly completely recovered. There were basically no major issues. Being a Great Emperor, unless it affected his destiny, there would be no problems. He casually handed a few dozen Divine Crystals to the Divine Emperor. ¡°Have you resolved everything?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. By this time, the power of the War God had completely concealed itself. Though this power wasn¡¯t exhausted, its use was limited by time. It would be a long while before it could be used again. Xu Zimei nodded lightly. He took one last deep look at the Ruins of the Gods, then left with the Divine Emperor. This past of the Mythical Era, all would end. Once out of the Ruins of the Gods, Xu Zimei said to the Divine Emperor, ¡°All matters have been resolved. After a hundred years of seclusion, we will set out for Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± The two split in Central Continent, one returning to the True Martial Holy Sect, the other back to the Old Land. The spring wind gently blew across the horizon. In a blink, he tore through the void in front of him, already appearing at the mountain gate of the True Martial Holy Sect. This return marked the beginning of seclusion, to comprehend the gains from this journey. Chapter 1040 - 1039: Over a Hundred Years of Cultivation Practice Chapter 1040: Chapter 1039: Over a Hundred Years of Cultivation Practice Today, the True Martial Holy Sect is bustling with activity. It is exactly the time when the Sect Gate is openly recruiting new Disciples. It could be said that at the foot of the mountain, it was a sea of people, with noises creating a chaotic tumult. Because Xu Zimei carries Destiny, the True Martial Holy Sect is considered the most famous force in this era. Countless people are fighting to break their heads to get in. The queue stretches from the Sect Gate down the mountain, like a long dragon. ¡°Have you heard? The standards for recruiting Disciples in the True Martial Holy Sect are the highest among all Sect Gates.¡± A young man discussed. ¡°Of course, True Martial Holy Sect is the number one force on the Continent, how could they have low standards to match theirs.¡± ¡°I think you all are just wasting your time, you will definitely be eliminated.¡± ¡°Who gets eliminated is not certain yet, don¡¯t look down on others.¡± ¡°Exactly, in Tianyang City, I am also a person of reputed fame.¡± The young men talked amongst themselves. Each one full of youthful vigor, just like the season at this moment, the spring breeze was just right, and the sunlight was not harsh. Xu Zimei walked along the steps in front of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Sect Gate, going upwards. He really enjoyed this feeling, amid the mundane noise, he could feel that he was a part of this world. And not a high and mighty Great Emperor. Enlightenment Men, you must first enter the path, then you can transcend. Without entering the path, how can you talk about transcending the Great Dao. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Walking halfway up the mountain path, Xu Zimei saw that there seemed to be a dispute ahead. A group of people gathered around, pointing and discussing. He looked up and saw that the Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect seemed to have noticed this side as well, and a group of Disciples ran down from the Sect Gate. ¡°Better roll back to where you came from, even you want to be admitted into the True Martial Holy Sect, a frog at the bottom of a well also wants to fly high in the sky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just like your dead sick father, the sooner you die, the sooner you will be at peace.¡± In the crowd, there were physical blows and kicks, and in the middle, there were two people. A young man, and a little girl. The young man shielded the little girl in his arms, letting those fists and feet fall on his body, clenched his teeth, and did not utter a sound. Beside them, someone who didn¡¯t understand, asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing? Did he offend you?¡± ¡°We are all from Fang Family Village, this boy is a Half-Beast Person, do you understand? His father was born of a Monster Beast, and so was his sister.¡± ¡°Half-Beast Person?¡± Everyone was somewhat curious and looked towards the young man. Behind him was a tail, and especially those eyes, which were pure white without any trace of black. The people around laughed, mocked, and were indifferent to the situation. The True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Disciples, maintaining order, walked down and frowned, ¡°What are you all gathered here for?¡± ¡°Elder Brother, nothing, we are just playing,¡± someone laughed from the side. ¡°Disperse, whoever causes more trouble will have their assessment qualification canceled.¡± The Disciple replied. As soon as these words came out, all the young men became silent as cicadas in winter. They dispersed all at once. The True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Disciple glanced at the young man in the center, shook his head slightly, and eventually left. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The young man struggled to stand up and looked at the little girl in his arms. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m scared,¡± the girl spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother will definitely become a Disciple at the True Martial Holy Sect, and cultivate diligently to protect you,¡± the young man clenched his fist and said earnestly. ¡°I believe in you, Brother,¡± the little girl held the young man¡¯s arm and innocently smiled. ¡°Effort is not just something you speak about,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile from the side. The young man looked up at Xu Zimei, remained silent for a bit. Finally said: ¡°I will prove it.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, casually tossed a Cultivation Technique book to him, then turned around and walked away. ¡°Who are you?¡± The young man looked at the Cultivation Technique in his hands and shouted aloud. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to his own chest. He said: ¡°If you want to become strong, what¡¯s most important is the Daoist Heart.¡± The youth remained silent, simply watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappear from his sight. ¡­ Upon returning to the True Martial Holy Sect, this was just a minor episode. He just found the youth visually pleasing. His Daoist heart was not bad. Xu Zimei did not visit anyone else, instead, he began his long secluded cultivation. All visitors were declined. The first step in the Great Emperor Realm was to condense the Yin-Yang Bridge. His divine soul returned to the Divine Continent. Seated cross-legged in the void, the Chaos Pearl circled above his head. A beam of light fell from the Chaos Pearl. Enveloping Xu Zimei within. Xu Zimei felt an unprecedented tranquility in his thoughts, as if he could clearly see every movement around him, even the flow of air. His brainpower increased several folds instantly. He placed Divine Crystals around him, stacking them up, slowly absorbing them. He began his first step towards Enlightenment. Yin-Yang Bridge. ¡­ The Great Dao is silent and unknowable. Cultivating for a year equates to a hundred years of life. In these hundred years, the Divine Crystals around slowly diminished. Seas changed to mulberry fields, the sun and moon turned. Be it Yuan Central Continent or Divine Continent, earth-shattering changes were happening. The craze towards becoming a Great Emperor started to fade. After all the Talented Disciples perished on Trap Empty Island, there came successors who quickly rose to power one by one. During these hundred years, the rise and fall of powers were constantly changing. Rumors circulated throughout the entire continent. In some places, Talented Disciples performed Heaven Shaking acts, becoming famous worldwide, earning distinguished reputations. The past Talented Disciples were eventually forgotten. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a corner of the Divine Continent, within a void forgotten for a hundred years. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. The Yin and Yang energies inside his body flowed backward, emitting a tremendous force. A vast bridge-like phantom had already appeared inside him. As the continuous flow of Yin and Yang energies poured in. The bridge became more solid and grander. Xu Zimei¡¯s own aura grew increasingly powerful. Intense rumbles kept sounding. His vitality surged, and suddenly, he opened his eyes. It seemed as if the heavens and earth in his eyes split into two poles. His eyes pierced through layers of void, eventually muttering to himself, ¡°A hundred years, I¡¯ve finally entered Yin and Yang.¡± This was still with the aid of the Chaos Pearl and various Divine Crystals; otherwise, even a thousand years might not suffice for enlightenment. This shows the vast disparity brought about by advancing stages in cultivation. ¡­ His figure crossed through the Divine Continent and returned to Yuan Central Continent. Stepping out from the room on Goose Southern Peak, he felt as if he were in a different world. As if he didn¡¯t belong to this world. The unfamiliar sunlight shined on his body, Xu Zimei calmed for a long time before he finally took a deep breath. He looked up, others couldn¡¯t see, but there was a faint sense of oppression in the firmament. He knew that the time to leave was almost upon him. In the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed. Stepping out from Goose Southern Peak, the True Martial Holy Sect had many new faces, many of whom didn¡¯t even recognize him. Everything had changed dramatically, a sense of unfamiliarity hit him. He walked towards Azure Mountain Peak, and along the way, he unexpectedly encountered Xiao Guizi. Chapter 1041 - 1040: Emerging from Seclusion, Seas Change into Mulberry Fields Chapter 1041: Chapter 1040: Emerging from Seclusion, Seas Change into Mulberry Fields Xiao Guizi has now become the most renowned Chief Senior Brother of the True Martial Holy Sect. He was clad in a deep blue robe that draped over his frame. His hair had grown long, flowing freely down his back, bound by a strip of azure ribbon. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression exuded an even firmer resolve, with an air befitting a superior. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, Xiao Guizi said in surprise, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯ve come out of seclusion.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, nearly a hundred years have passed,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded. He inquired, ¡°Did Senior Brother gain anything?¡± ¡°Somewhat,¡± replied Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? What are you preparing to do?¡± ¡°This year¡¯s Core Disciples are gearing up for their competition, and I¡¯ve been tasked to oversee it,¡± said Xiao Guizi. ¡°Why not join me, Senior Brother, and take a look? The younger generation of our True Martial Holy Sect is thriving. Sometimes, I even feel like I¡¯m getting old.¡± ¡°And Ruhu?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Just like you, he has spent these hundred years either adventuring or in closed-door cultivation; I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time either,¡± responded Xiao Guizi. ¡°Then let¡¯s go have a look,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for a century and have become a bit rusty. It¡¯s time to adapt to a place bustling with people.¡± After all, humans are social animals. Not to mention a century, if you were confined to a small space for a few days, you¡¯d probably go stir crazy. Walking along the path to the Core Disciples¡¯ competition, many disciples greeted Xiao Guizi upon seeing him. But very few still remembered Xu Zimei. The current disciples are from a new generation; Xu Zimei was already in seclusion when they joined the True Martial Holy Sect. So, it¡¯s understandable that they don¡¯t recognize him. ¡°What interesting events have occurred over these years?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What events could there be? Just some Talented Disciples emerging here and there, and the discovery of secret grounds,¡± Xiao Guizi responded. ¡°This continent remains unchanged since time immemorial. I¡¯m sick of it.¡± Having said that, Xiao Guizi added, ¡°However, a few promising seeds have emerged in our True Martial Holy Sect, sparking my desire to nurture them.¡± The two made their way to the front of the competition. The area was already packed with many Inner Sect Disciples. As well as countless disciples from both inside and outside the sect who had come to watch the competition. This competition within the True Martial Holy Sect was quite a sensation. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang has arrived; everyone quiet down.¡± ¡°Eh? Who¡¯s that person next to Senior Brother Zhang? Looks like a new face.¡± ¡°Being in the company of Senior Brother Zhang, his identity must be no simple matter.¡± The competition stage was divided into eight sections. Xu Zimei took his place on the chief seat. Before he had settled in, a disciple suddenly said, ¡°Senior Brother, this seat is reserved for Senior Brother Zhang, please move to the side.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the disciple, then turned his gaze towards Xiao Guizi. ¡°Who might you be?¡± Xiao Guizi turned and asked with a frown. The disciple hastily replied, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, I am Inner Sect Disciple Yan Xing.¡± ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Xiao Guizi pointed at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know,¡± the disciple hurriedly shook his head. He¡¯d just tried to be clever, wanting to make a good impression in front of Xiao Guizi. ¡°Some people you can never afford to offend. Get lost,¡± Xiao Guizi waved dismissively, speaking with a hint of disdain. ¡°Ah, yes yes yes,¡± the disciple froze for a moment before running off in a panic. ¡°Why let such a trivial matter upset you,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s a fellow sect disciple, I would have made him bleed today,¡± Xiao Guizi said coldly. He sat down beside Xu Zimei. As his opening speech came to an end, the many Core Disciples below had already begun their competition. ¡°See that youth over there?¡± Xiao Guizi pointed towards one of the competition platforms. Speaking of which, ¡°Among the disciples recruited by True Martial Holy Sect in recent years, he has grown the fastest. And he is the most diligent and hardworking one. I even intentionally cultivated him as a successor.¡± Hearing Xiao Guizi¡¯s words, Xu Zimei looked up. He just felt that there were so many coincidences in this world. He recognized the young man who was competing. The half-beast boy he had met at the gate of True Martial Holy Sect on his return. He remembered that he seemed to have given him a Cultivation Technique. What was initially a casual gesture turned out to be such a coincidence in this world. ¡°Do you know him, Senior Brother?¡± Xiao Guizi asked curiously. ¡°We¡¯ve met once. I remember he seems to have a sister,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, his sister is now a disaster for the disciples; our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s disciples are heartless about their cultivation. Always running around currying favor, and I can¡¯t stop them,¡± Xiao Guizi said. ¡°Greed and lust are human instincts; without desires, what¡¯s the point of living?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t do anything against the rules, then everything is fine.¡± The competition on the stage was fierce, but Xu Zimei seldom watched. He could see through their strength and the outcome of the battle at a glance. Such battles were only occasionally enjoyed for the atmosphere, and otherwise held no interest for him. It did not disappoint Xiao Guizi¡¯s expectations, the half-beast boy won first place in this competition. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Zhang Shaopu,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°Rare that you are interested, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Remember to pass on a message for me; tell him that he has proven himself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a wave of his hand. Xiao Guizi went on stage to announce the rewards for the first place and naturally had to say some words of encouragement. Xu Zimei had to say goodbye to his parents and left. ¡­ On the stage, Zhang Shaopu¡¯s presence was overwhelming, and his gaze was fierce as he scanned his surroundings. At this moment, he was the most dazzling disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. Where his gaze fell, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. That figure was but a fleeting glimpse before disappearing into the crowd. Zhang Shaopu was startled, and his mind flashed back to the scene at the mountain gate. The Cultivation Technique that almost changed his fate. He was about to follow when Xiao Guizi stopped him. ¡°Now is the time for the award ceremony; it would be improper without the first-place winner present,¡± Xiao Guizi said with a smile. ¡°Who was that person just now?¡± Zhang Shaopu asked urgently. ¡°You will know later,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°He told me to tell you, you have proven yourself.¡± Zhang Shaopu fell silent, deeply bowing in the direction where the figure had disappeared. ¡­ A hundred years passed, The flowers, plants, and trees on Azure Mountain Peak were just as lush as before. Unchanged. The only difference was the many purple poplars planted on the path up the mountain. Similar to poplars but all parts, including the leaves, were purple. The mountainside was beautifully interspersed with red and purple colors. Upon seeing his parents again, Xu Zimei could clearly feel they seemed to have aged a lot. Xu Qingshan¡¯s temples were already greying. Wenren Yun was cooking in the cabin. In fact, beings like them had long since undergone grain avoidance and did not need any grains. Chapter 1042 - 1041: Opening the Heavenly Gate, Heading to Heaven Beyond Heavens Chapter 1042: Chapter 1041: Opening the Heavenly Gate, Heading to Heaven Beyond Heavens ¡°I¡¯ve come out of seclusion,¡± Xu Qingshan asked with a smile. ¡°Um,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve resigned from the position of Deputy Sect Master,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°From now on you can relax more and spend more time with your mother.¡± ¡°When are you planning to leave?¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei paused for a moment, then said. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave; sooner or later, we must depart,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. He stepped forward and patted Xu Zimei on the shoulder. ¡°Be a man.¡± At that moment, Wenren Yun came out from inside the house. She was holding a bundle in her arms. She walked up to Xu Zimei, straightened his clothes, and swept his long hair from his forehead to the back. Then she smiled and said, ¡°This is the clothing Mother made for you; take it with you.¡± Xu Zimei took the bundle, nodding heavily. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Wenren Yun¡¯s voice carried a sobbing tone. Holding back her emotions, she said, ¡°Mother no longer asks you to have grandchildren. Just promise Mother to take good care of yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Your son¡¯s life is tougher than fate,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Wenren Yun smiled and took out a jade bracelet from her bosom. She placed the jade bracelet in Xu Zimei¡¯s palm, smiling, ¡°This was originally prepared for your future wife. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now there¡¯s no chance, take it, and if in the future you meet the right person, give it to her. Let it be a gift from Mother.¡± Xu Zimei stayed silent, suddenly feeling melancholic. Ever since he was reborn, his journey had been very smooth. It seemed like everything was under his control. He had never encountered anything upsetting or distressing, but the separation at this moment made him truly sad. ¡°Prepare well, and then go,¡± Wenren Yun said. ¡­ After leaving Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei kept the bundle carefully. He had the True Martial Holy Sect spread the news. Tomorrow he would ascend to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and then the gateway from Yuan Central Continent to Heaven Beyond Heavens would be opened. If anyone wished to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, they should come to the True Martial Holy Sect as soon as possible. The Heavenly Gate would be open for one day. After a day, it would close. If one wanted to go the next time, they would have to wait until the next Great Emperor took up the Destiny. This news quickly spread across the entire Yuan Central Continent. In fact, not many people wanted to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens. Some were too weak and might be torn apart by the world¡¯s barrier before they even reached Heaven Beyond Heavens. Others were highly respected and privileged in Yuan Central Continent, but in Heaven Beyond Heavens, they might be worthless. As the saying goes, better to be a big fish in a small pond than a small fish in a big pond. That¡¯s the rationale. And then there were those who, although they wanted to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, could not leave behind their attachments on Yuan Central Continent. Love and familial bonds were such attachments. So, essentially, very few people went to Heaven Beyond Heavens, other than those dreaming of becoming mighty. ¡­ In the evening, Lin Ruhu and the Divine Emperor came to the True Martial Holy Sect. Calling out Xiao Guizi, the four of them drank under the moon at Goose Southern Peak, sharing tales of the past. ¡°Young Master Xu is drinking here, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard. Miss Jing appeared in a red robe, like a blooming rose. Her robe spread in full bloom on the ground. She carried a strong rose fragrance as she walked in from the outside. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°How come? You¡¯re not welcoming me?¡± Miss Jing smiled. ¡°I also want to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, naturally I have to find Young Master Xu.¡± ¡°As a guest when you arrive, please have a seat,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Among the many people he knew, only Miss Jing was one he couldn¡¯t see through. The last breeze of spring drifted across the sky. The temperature at night was just right. In the sky, a bright moon hung on the horizon, and everyone chatted about Heaven Beyond Heavens. ¡°They all say Miss Jing knows everything, but I wonder how much Miss Jing knows about Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Divine Emperor asked. ¡°Heaven Beyond Heavens is divided into Nine Domains, we break through the Heavenly Gate from Yuan Central Continent, and the place we usually go is the Mortal Domain,¡± Miss Jing picked up a wine cup. Her red lips lightly sipped and said, ¡°These Nine Domains are like nine heavens, and the Mortal Domain is at the very bottom. Below the Mortal Domain is our Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°What does Miss Jing do in Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Divine Emperor asked again. ¡°I belong to Heaven Beyond Heavens, naturally, I am going home,¡± Miss Jing smiled. She spoke very openly, without a hint of concealment. But the Divine Emperor¡¯s expression paused, staring at her, as if trying to see through her. Unfortunately, to no avail. Everyone knows that coming from Heaven Beyond Heavens to Yuan Central Continent is a very difficult thing. But for Miss Jing, it seemed like nothing. It was as if casually mentioned in daily conversation. If the other party didn¡¯t want to say more, no one asked further. The night went on without words, and they continued drinking until the next morning. Some people who wanted to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens began to gather at the True Martial Holy Sect. The glow of dawn burst forth before daybreak. Xu Zimei put down the wine cup in his hand, stood up, and smiled, ¡°My friends, it¡¯s time to depart.¡± He took the lead and walked towards the summit of Goose Southern Peak, others followed closely behind. Standing at the summit, the cold wind brush past. The robes whistled sharply as if the call from the Firmament was faintly ringing. He glanced around the Yuan Central Continent, this was his last time seeing this world. Immediately after, his body surged with imperial might. That vast imperial might soared into the sky, stirring the Firmament into a storm. Throughout the Yuan Central Continent, no matter where or when, that force could be felt. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Inside the True Martial Holy Sect, this feeling was particularly strong, a disciple curiously asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know yet? Our Great Emperor of the True Martial Holy Sect is opening the Heavenly Gate.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and watch, to witness such a sight once in a lifetime is already enough.¡± ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡± Below the mountain peak, Zhang Shaopu looked up, watching that majestic figure atop the peak. With one look, it seemed he understood something. ¡­¡­¡­ The Firmament¡¯s clouds changed, dazzling rays of light like a rainbow shone upon Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei rose into the air, holding Tyrant Shadow, stepping step by step towards the Firmament. His right hand swung, the Destiny he carried spiraled around him like a long dragon. Under the call of Destiny, the Firmament seemed to respond. Indistinctly, a shadow of a gate appeared in the depths of the void. ¡°Open,¡± Xu Zimei bellowed. His momentum was boundless, like the vastness of the Cosmic. This Destiny, with a momentum that destroys everything in its path, charged towards the Heavenly Gate above. At this moment, the eyes of all creatures in the Continent were focused on that gateway. For they knew, beyond it lay another world, vast and unimaginable. A time when one glance was merely a fleeting glimpse. With a ¡°boom,¡± the power of Destiny exploded in the Firmament. The Heavenly Gate in the Firmament was slowly being pushed open. Chapter 1043 - 1042 Lan Keer, Mufu Mountain Chapter 1043: Chapter 1042 Lan Ke¡¯er, Mufu Mountain As the Heavenly Gate above his head was gradually opened, an even more dazzling light shone down from within. ¡°Everyone, please,¡± Xu Zimei said softly, stepping into the air and looking around. The Divine Emperor took the lead, flying first toward the Heavenly Gate. Followed by some people whom Xu Zimei did not recognize, but who also wished to ascend to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, heading towards the Heavenly Gate. To enter the Heavenly Gate, one must at the very least be Stepping into Immortality. Otherwise, one¡¯s own body simply cannot withstand the tearing between two worlds. ¡°Young Master Xu, then let¡¯s meet again in the Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile, her figure disappearing into the Heavenly Gate. And there was Lin Ruhu, who looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Brother Zimo, when I get there, I want to train alone.¡± ¡°Did the elder give you the True Martial Token?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°He did,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded. ¡°If there is a True Martial Holy Sect in that world, let¡¯s reconvene there,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Once entering the Heaven Beyond Heavens, everyone¡¯s teleportation destination was different. It was essentially random teleportation. There was a one in a billion chance that two people could be teleported together. But the nine domains of the Heaven Beyond Heavens are merely a Mortal Domain, massively vast, so don¡¯t even think about such occurrences. Watching everyone go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, Xu Zimei did not enter; he still stood in the void, waiting. No one knew what he was waiting for. After a while, as the sunset faded and the sunlight from the Heavenly Gate grew dimmer, it seemed to show signs of closing. ¡°Looks like she didn¡¯t come after all,¡± he sighed. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, as if sensing something, his gaze suddenly turned to the north. A figure was seen slowly stepping out of the void. She wore a blue long robe, embroidered with several bunches of lavender. The robe was specially tailored at the collar, her long black hair was draped behind her, braided into several small braids. Her cool demeanor was even more captivating. A Azure Sword hung at her waist. The figure of Lan Ke¡¯er stopped in front of Xu Zimei, that faint lavender scent diffusing around. Neither of them spoke first. Lan Ke¡¯er extended her right hand and threw an object to Xu Zimei, then stepped towards the Heavenly Gate. Xu Zimei did not call out to Lan Ke¡¯er; he knew she still could not let go. He sympathized deeply; he had killed her whole family. He could understand. In her past life, she abandoned everything, wishing to seclude with him, but it ended in betrayal. Unexpectedly, in this lifetime, he became even harsher; he truly pained for this girl, but he and the Demon-Slaying Family were destined to be lines that never crossed. Some matters are bottom lines; unwilling internally, yet powerless to change. ¡°Take it slow,¡± Xu Zimei murmured softly. Moreover, with his current situation, it was not particularly good for the two of them to be together. The Heaven Beyond Heavens had many more enemies. As well as existences even stronger than him being present; he could not afford to be careless. Only by striving upwards continuously, reaching the Other Shore, transcending the Great Dao, could he truly dominate everything. He looked at the object she had thrown to him. It was a sachet; he opened it to find a streak of lavender inside. It smelled very fragrant. On the surface of the sachet, a concentric knot was embroidered with thread. The story of the concentric knot is almost universally known, it is also the most direct way people express love. There was a legend of a man who gave a woman a crystal needle. The woman took out an interlocking thread, threaded it through the crystal needle, and wove a concentric knot to reciprocate the man, weaving inside strands of deep affection, expressing love and longing. Xu Zimei sighed, attached the sachet to his waist. He then glanced in the direction of the True Martial Holy Sect. He bowed deeply, then soared into the sky, transforming into a stream of light and disappearing into the Heavenly Gate that was about to close. On Azure Mountain Peak, Wenren Yun almost cried herself into a mess of tears. Xu Qingshan held her in his arms, tears nearly soaking his chest. ¡°Wife, should we have another child?¡± ¡°You want to die?!¡± ¡­ His body experienced an intense tearing sensation. Xu Zimei could feel two different worlds intertwining. But at this time, he was powerless, only able to let the Heavenly Beings battle. Pain constantly emanated from his body. As time passed, the tearing sensation around him grew weaker. At a certain moment, the light in front of his eyes suddenly brightened. Xu Zimei felt his entire body completely detach from Yuan Central Continent. Upon touching this new world, his consciousness fell into a deep sleep. ¡­ One of the Nine Domains, the Mortal Domain. On Mufu Mountain, there existed a martial arts sect known as Heaven Martial Sect. The scale of Heaven Martial Sect wasn¡¯t very large; it was just one of the sects on Mufu Mountain. They shared the mountain, splitting it with the Jiwei Sect. In ancient legends, it was said that Heaven Martial Sect used to be glorious. The Heaven Martial Emperor came from this Mufu Mountain. His brilliance spanned the entire Galaxy Empire and there were even legends about him in the Four Directions Domain. However, since the Heaven Martial Emperor left the Mortal Domain, the Heaven Martial Sect gradually began to decline. Glory no longer present, now it was just a small sect with a few hundred people. Reliant on the precious Mufu Mountain, they were barely staying afloat. Moreover, they often had conflicts with the neighboring Jiwei Sect. Both sects couldn¡¯t stand each other and each wanted to expel the other from Mufu Mountain to monopolize it. ¡­ At this moment, in the back mountains of Mufu Mountain. This place was planted with many herbs, providing supplies for the disciples of Heaven Martial Sect. Xu Zimei woke up from his blurry vision. Struggling to sit up, he first noticed the differences in his body. His cultivation was gone. To be precise, his body needed to adapt to the Great Dao and laws of this world. Currently, he was no different from a mortal. He slightly closed his eyes to feel, already having an idea in his mind. It would probably take about three days to adapt to the world¡¯s laws. That is to say, it would take three days before he could return to the realm of a Great Emperor. At present, he had no strength. But he was not worried, for he had the existence of Divine Land. Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General, without the suppression of the Yuan Central Continent world, should have regained their prime power by now. Ten Vein Gates, those were legendary Great Saint levels. At least, he didn¡¯t need to worry about his safety. Now the most important thing was to understand his current situation and learn more about this world. He felt physically weak, a very unpleasant feeling. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t experienced such weakness in a long time. Looking around, he saw mountains and ridges, surrounded by various herbs. At this moment, he was sitting amidst the herbs. Just as Xu Zimei was about to stand up and walk around, several voices suddenly came from not far away. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Did you guys watch the Inner Gate competition this time? Senior Brother Zhuo is so handsome, and undisputedly took first place again.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo Bufan is alright, but I think Senior Brother Mo Du is the strongest. Unfortunately, he always disdains participating in such competitions.¡± Chapter 1044 - 1043 Xia Wanqing, Great Clumsy Fool Chapter 1044: Chapter 1043 Xia Wanqing, Great Clumsy Fool ¡°Psh, Brother Mo Du has such muscular arms and legs, obviously strong limbed, probably fears losing to Brother Zhuo Bufan so he dare not participate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, he obviously disdains to participate. Brother Zhuo Bufan is nothing but a hypocrite, I often see him fooling around with many female disciples of our Sect Gate.¡± The two women quarreled endlessly. In the end, they could only turn their gaze to the third woman. ¡°Lan¡¯er, who do you think is more formidable between them?¡± Shangguan Lan dressed in a white gown, her figure graceful, her face painted with a straight makeup. She chuckled and said, ¡°Recently, the Galaxy Empire released a new list of heroic figures. Did both of our brothers make it into the top hundred?¡± Hearing Shangguan Lan¡¯s words, the two women beside her chuckled. They replied, ¡°Lan¡¯er, you¡¯re joking again, the Galaxy Empire¡¯s list of heroes isn¡¯t just about the Galaxy Empire. It records the young heroes of the entire Four Directions Domain. Even our Heaven Martial Sect¡¯s number one senior brother barely made the 98th spot, and he¡¯s at risk of falling off the list at any time. How could Senior Brother Zhuo qualify for the list?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said another woman. ¡°But I believe that one day Brother Mo Du will make it onto the list.¡± ¡°You guys, can¡¯t you set your sights a little higher?¡± Shangguan Lan shook her head helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t always fixate on our Heaven Martial Sect, try looking at the outside world. The Galaxy Empire, the Four Directions Domain, which isn¡¯t stronger than here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, no matter how strong they are we can¡¯t get in touch with them,¡± said the woman on the left. ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo is someone we can see and touch, it gives me peace of mind.¡± ¡°No more talk, let¡¯s hurry and gather herbs to make Pills. Senior Brother Zhuo has just finished a duel, and he got a little hurt, I need to bring him some Pills.¡± ¡°You little minx, are you in heat?¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The three women chatted and laughed as they made their way to the Mysterious Grass Garden. This place was low-lying, with no obstructions. So, when they arrived, the first thing they saw was Xu Zimei standing in the middle of the Mysterious Grass Garden. ¡°Which Sect Gate¡¯s disciple are you?¡± the woman on the left asked hurriedly. ¡°What are you doing at our Spiritual Medicine Peak?¡± Spiritual Medicine Peak was a place managed by female disciples, and for certain reasons, no man was allowed to enter. At this moment, seeing Xu Zimei, their first reaction was that a disciple of the Sect Gate had intruded. ¡°This person does look quite unfamiliar,¡± said the woman on the right. After the decline of the Heaven Martial Sect, the Sect Gate only had a little over a hundred disciples, and after seeing each other often over time, their faces became familiar. ¡°May I ask where this is?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You¡¯re not a disciple of the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± The women also realized in an instant. ¡°I passed by here unintentionally, it seems I¡¯ve lost some memory, please don¡¯t misunderstand, there¡¯s no ill intent,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Memory loss?¡± The women scrutinized Xu Zimei from head to toe. Maintaining a distance, they appeared quite cautious. It was clear that Xu Zimei had a good appearance, quite handsome and dashing. And his demeanor did not seem to be that of a vile villain. ¡°How did you come here?¡± Shangguan Lan asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I found myself here upon waking up,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Could you tell me where this is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± said Shangguan Lan, waving her hand, and said to the other two, ¡°You two go notify our sisters, I¡¯ll watch him.¡± ¡°Then you be careful,¡± the two nodded and ran towards the distance. Xu Zimei shook his head helplessly and found a Stone to sit down on. ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡± Shangguan Lan asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you, this place is within Mufu Mountain, the realm of the Heaven Martial Sect. Do you understand?¡± Shangguan Lan said. ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Galaxy Empire? You must know about the Four Directions Domain, right?¡± Shangguan Lan continued. ¡°The Four Directions Domain, it rings a bell,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He was also informed about the Heaven Beyond Heavens before. This Mortal Domain is divided into two regions: north and south. The north is known as the Four Directions Domain, while the south is called the Tuocang Domain. As for the Galaxy Empire, there are many empires contained within it, which he has not explored. While the two were chatting, they suddenly heard a series of footsteps in the distance. The two women from before had returned and brought another woman with them. This woman possessed a heroic elegance, with ear-length short hair and clad in a tight-fitting black tunic. Showcasing her well-proportioned figure to perfection. Her phoenix eyes were bright and piercing, as if they could see right through your soul. At her waist hung a sword, and she carried another on her back. Her facial features were quite delicate. ¡°Sister,¡± Shangguan Lan greeted upon the woman¡¯s arrival. ¡°What shall we do with him?¡± The woman glanced at Xu Zimei and before he could speak, her longsword was already unsheathed. She made a direct lethal move towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not resist, as he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so at the moment. The sword stopped less than a centimeter from his throat. With the sword¡¯s chill fully displayed, she sheathed it again. ¡°Let him stay,¡± the woman said indifferently. ¡°What should we have him do?¡± asked Shangguan Lan. ¡°Just find some menial task for him,¡± the woman replied. ¡°We¡¯ll look after his food and shelter.¡± ¡°Did you not hear what our sister said? Thank her quickly,¡± said the woman on the left. Before Xu Zimei could speak, the short-haired woman waved her hand dismissively and turned to leave. ¡°Come with me,¡± Shangguan Lan led Xu Zimei out of the Mysterious Grass Garden. The two other women followed behind. ¡°Although our Heaven Martial Sect is not big, its discipline is strict. If you have nothing to do, try to stay in the Spiritual Medicine Peak and don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of that woman just now?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°That¡¯s our Senior Sister, Xia Wanqing. You should address her as Senior Sister Xia, do you hear?¡± the woman beside him replied. ¡°It¡¯s strange, in the past our senior sister wouldn¡¯t allow any men in the Spiritual Medicine Peak. Yet today, she made an exception for you.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I look handsome,¡± Xu Zimei replied earnestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you could be so shameless,¡± the woman beside him made a grimace. Xu Zimei was taken to the Spiritual Medicine Peak. It was a mountain blanketed with various precious medicinal herbs. Halfway up the mountain, several large halls were built. Xu Zimei was brought into one of the halls. In the center of that hall, there placed a large golden furnace. ¡°From now on, you will be in charge of tending the Pill Furnace,¡± Shangguan Lan said. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Forgot?¡± Shangguan Lan frowned, thought for a moment, and then said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll call you Big Simpleton.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit hasty for a name,¡± Xu Zimei protested. ¡°Seeing as you don¡¯t know anything and look simple-minded, it¡¯s quite fitting,¡± Shangguan Lan laughed. ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± Chapter 1045 - 1044: I Want You to Marry Me Chapter 1045: Chapter 1044: I Want You to Marry Me To better understand this world and to have a place to stay, Xu Zimei began her life as a pill disciple. The daily tasks were quite simple. It was to add charcoal to the Pill Furnace and observe the shapes of the Pills. This Spiritual Medicine Peak was specifically dedicated to pill refinement for the entire Heaven Martial Sect, supplying all disciples of the vast sect. And Xu Zimei was also quietly recovering her strength. Aside from managing the Pill Furnace, she would also borrow some books from others to read in her spare time. On this Spiritual Medicine Peak, besides Shangguan Lan and Xia Wanqing, the other two female disciples were called Huang Yi and Zhang Chunchun. They were all quite familiar with her. As for other female disciples, she did not have the chance to interact with them. ¡­ ¡°Big Silly, it¡¯s time for lunch,¡± Huang Yi ran over and called out. Perhaps it was because they were also staying at the Spiritual Medicine Peak without contact with other males, or perhaps Xu Zimei had a good appearance. Apart from Xia Wanqing, whom she had no contact with, the other three girls were quite enthusiastic towards her. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. ¡°Go eat. The Pill Furnace won¡¯t have any issues for a while,¡± Huang Yi said with a smile. She looked very happy, even her eyes were smiling. ¡°What good thing happened?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo is coming to Spiritual Medicine Peak this afternoon,¡± Huang Yi had a spring-like look on her face. Then she added, ¡°Ah, talking to you about it, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What about this Senior Brother Zhuo, is he more handsome than I am?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Of course he¡¯s more¡­,¡± Huang Yi started, but then she took a careful look at Xu Zimei. Then she said, ¡°So-so, I guess. But he¡¯s much better than you. He¡¯s the number one person of the Inner Gate. You couldn¡¯t catch up even if you tried.¡± Xu Zimei just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, continuing to tend to the charcoal in the Pill Furnace. The charcoal made a crackling sound of popping and snapping. ¡°Right, Sister Xia seems to have something to tell you; she said to look for her after you finish eating,¡± Huang Yi quickly said. ¡°Got it,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. She tidied up the Pill Furnace a bit and then walked outside. Xia Wanqing lived in a courtyard a distance from the Pill Furnace. The courtyard was laid out in peaceful quiet, surrounded by willow trees, and ivy covering the entire wall top climbing up the walls. Warm in winter, cool in summer¡ªpavilions, rock gardens, running water. ¡°Sister Xia,¡± Xu Zimei called out a few times at the entrance. She saw the main door of the inner room automatically open. ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Zimei walked towards the room. Inside the room there was a faint fragrance, and Xia Wanqing was dressed in a light green long dress, sitting in front of the dressing table, adorning herself. Her black hair was mixed with strands of blue. ¡°Sister Xia, did you want to see me for something?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Xia Wanqing rose to her feet, her curvaceous figure fully revealed. Looking at Xu Zimei somewhat lazily, she asked, ¡°Do you know why I kept you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head. ¡°Let me be straightforward. I want you to marry me,¡± Xia Wanqing answered. ¡°Eh?¡± Xu Zimei was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re vulgar, craving my body.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about,¡± Xia Wanqing gave him a white glance, then continued. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, my grandfather is the Sect Master of the Heaven Martial Sect. In theory, the position of Young Sect Leader should be inherited by me. Unfortunately, as a woman, the Sect Elders strongly oppose, fearing that after I¡¯m married, the Sect would fall into the hands of others.¡± Xia Wanqing explained calmly: ¡°So I made a bet with my grandfather. As long as I can find a satisfactory Ruyi Langjun before he abdicates, he will let me be the Young Sect Leader. Do you understand?¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°So, I appeared just in time,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You chose me, but why me?¡± ¡°The others at the Sect Gate won¡¯t help me, and it would bring endless troubles. I chose you because I¡¯m not familiar with you; this is just a transaction,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. ¡°It sounds somewhat melodramatic,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. He replied, ¡°Then what¡¯s in it for me to help you?¡± ¡°I can provide you with the resources you need for cultivation, and since you have amnesia, I will help you find your origins,¡± Xia Wanqing responded. ¡°How about it? Think it over.¡± ¡°It sounds pretty good, but I refuse,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just staying here for a while and will leave after, I don¡¯t want to get involved in any Sect Master disputes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a reason to refuse,¡± Xia Wanqing asserted. ¡°But I just did refuse,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa you flirted with me then abandoned me, playing with my feelings.¡± Xia Wanqing threatened. ¡°Are you sure you want to do that?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a faint smile. ¡°What?¡± Xia Wanqing looked at him. ¡°Then I agree. When is the wedding night? I¡¯m somewhat impatient,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Xia Wanqing didn¡¯t respond to him, but instead reminded him, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be my husband, even in name only, you still need some capability. No matter how undesirable, you still have to pass Grandpa¡¯s test.¡± ¡°What to do then? I¡¯m used to being a salted fish,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I see that you are but a mortal now, and it¡¯s already too late to have you cultivate.¡± Xia Wanqing said, ¡°If not martial skills, then let it be literary. Read more books, a dazzling literary talent might perhaps satisfy Grandpa.¡± With this, Xia Wanqing didn¡¯t bother with Xu Zimei¡¯s opinion. She directly stated, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you can request any book you want to read from them. Additionally, you should move into this small courtyard of mine.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already arranged everything, I don¡¯t have much to say,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. After leaving the courtyard, he didn¡¯t expect his identity to change this quickly. ¡°Master,¡± Bai Meng¡¯s voice came from the Divine Continent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°You need to be cautious of some people,¡± Bai Meng advised. ¡°The Holy Court includes the ten major families at the forefront, and also a portion of the Hidden Clan. Since you¡¯re here, you may encounter them at any time.¡± ¡°With our current strength, it¡¯s best to keep a low profile and avoid direct confrontations with them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably eager to find me once they learn I¡¯ve ascended,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The Holy Court is in the Robbery Immortal Domain, and the ten major families are in the Infinite Domain. The threat in this Mortal Domain is very small,¡± Bai Meng stated. ¡°The best approach would be to unseal the Ancient Demon Cave that exiled us, without alerting them. By then, your strength will increase. It¡¯s best to accumulate enough power to confront the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush that for now; let me adapt to this world first,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­ In the afternoon, he moved into Xia Wanqing¡¯s courtyard. Living right next door to her. He no longer needed to work as a Pill Furnace, but openly started to read books. This Mufu Mountain was under the rule of the Galaxy Empire. Outside the Galaxy Empire, aside from empires like itself, various Imperial Dynasties and Taoist Courts stand tall in the world. Spreading their teachings far and wide. It¡¯s like a corner of the Four Directions Domain. Chapter 1046 - 1045: Zhuo Bufan, Meeting in Person Chapter 1046: Chapter 1045: Zhuo Bufan, Meeting in Person In the afternoon, Xu Zimei got bored of staying in his room and decided to take a walk outside. However, he could only move around within Spiritual Medicine Peak, for Xia Wanqing was afraid that he would give himself away and didn¡¯t dare let him come into contact with too many people of little significance. Between the mountainous areas of Spiritual Medicine Peak, separated by some distance, he saw Huang Yi and Zhang Chunchun with a few young men in green robes approaching from afar. All the way, they were chatting about something, and it was clear from their expressions that Huang Yi was very happy. ¡°Big Dolt,¡± from afar, Huang Yi subconsciously called out Xu Zimei¡¯s name. However, she instantly realized that Xu Zimei¡¯s identity was somewhat different now. She quickly stopped her voice. ¡°Sister apprentice, who¡¯s this?¡± Among the group, a young man asked with a smile. ¡°When did Spiritual Medicine Peak get another male disciple? He looks so unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move along, Senior Brother Zhuo. You¡¯ll know about it later,¡± Huang Yi just wanted to quickly change the subject and said. ¡°What¡¯s the rush,¡± Zhuo Bufan said with a smile. ¡°I heard at noon today that Sister Xia found her Mr. Right. I was quite curious, could it be this guy?¡± The several people around burst into loud laughter. Huang Yi and Zhang Chunchun by their side both had awkward expressions. ¡°This gentleman, how may we address you?¡± The group blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s path and asked with a smile. ¡°Just call me ¡®Daddy¡¯,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a bashful smile. ¡°Daddy?¡± The group murmured the word reflexively. Then they instantly understood. ¡°Young man, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for my name?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you gentlemen need something from me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Sister Xia¡¯s chosen husband?¡± Zhuo Bufan asked. ¡°We haven¡¯t yet entered the bridal chamber, so calling me husband might not be appropriate,¡± Xu Zimei said somewhat sheepishly. ¡°I still prefer others calling me ¡®Daddy.''¡± ¡°Slick talker, hope you can still be like this when the time comes,¡± Zhuo Bufan snorted coldly and left with a wave of his sleeve. ¡°Sister Huang, your sweetheart doesn¡¯t seem very impressive,¡± Xu Zimei said to Huang Yi with a laugh. Huang Yi, too, wore an uncomfortable expression and quickly followed after the group. After the group left, only one young man looked at Xu Zimei with a smile and said, ¡°Friend, let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Wen Liang.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You have something else?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Wen Liang looked around and then said with a smile, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know where you came from, but you¡¯re better off not meddling with Sister Xia¡¯s complicated situation. It¡¯s just friendly advice, sincerely given.¡± ¡°What? Afraid I¡¯ll get washed away by the murky waters?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Do you know our Heaven Martial Sect¡¯s top senior brother, Li Xiaoyuan,¡± Wen Liang said. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°How could you not know that, friend? Which circles do you mix in?¡± Wen Liang continued. ¡°Ninety-eighth on the Heroes List, the most talented disciple of Heaven Martial Sect in a hundred years. Still so young, and he has already attained the peak of Empty Vein Realm. Are you saying you¡¯ve never heard of him?¡± ¡°Is Empty Vein Realm very strong?¡± Xu Zimei touched his head, asking in confusion. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just say it straight. Senior Brother Li likes Sister Xia and has been pursuing her. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Wen Liang said. ¡°Does he like Sister Xia, or is it because her grandfather is the Sect Master?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°In any case, as long as we understand each other that¡¯s good enough. You should leave early while there¡¯s still a chance,¡± Wen Liang advised. Xu Zimei just smiled and didn¡¯t say a word. After making a round at Spiritual Medicine Peak, as soon as he returned, Xia Wanqing came looking for him. She handed Xu Zimei a storage ring. She said, ¡°This is your cultivation resources for the month, if it¡¯s not enough you can tell me.¡± Xu Zimei took the ring and nodded slightly. ¡°I heard you encountered Zhuo Bufan today?¡± Xia Wanqing fell silent for a moment, then asked. Xu Zimei nodded again. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay attention to him, he¡¯s just Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s lapdog,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°Since you are my husband, I will ensure your safety. Also, grandfather wants to see you tomorrow, you should be prepared mentally, I will be there for you.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond, he just listened with a faint smile. After Xia Wanqing left, he tried to practice. The spiritual energy inside his body became increasingly abundant, and his recovery from the realm was getting closer. A silent night, As the dawn began to break, Xu Zimei got up early. Just as he walked out of the courtyard, he encountered Xia Wanqing, who was also opening her door. Breakfast was just prepared and placed in the pavilion of the courtyard. ¡°Yesterday, I remembered my name,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile as he told her his name. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xia Wanqing murmured softly. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered it, I might have to go out for a while in some time. Over at the Galaxy Empire, there is a secret realm, and I reckon several sects nearby will participate.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. After eating, led by Xia Wanqing, the two headed towards the Council Hall of the Heaven Martial Sect. This was also his first time leaving the Spiritual Medicine Peak. The scenery of the Heaven Martial Sect is really quite good, the deep mountains are like a natural treasure. The rugged mountains and the lush greenery. Dozens of strange peaks stand tall, pointing towards the firmament. On a solitary peak, a huge and vast hall stood tall. The hall covered nearly ten thousand square meters, the whole body was gilded, a doorway several meters high stood imposingly in front. The area was bustling with people. As Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing arrived, naturally, they attracted many gazes. Most people were whispering and pointing. Occasionally, some greeted Sister Xia. Xu Zimei could see that Xia Wanqing seemed quite nervous. But she still stood firmly in front of him. As they entered the hall, the scene inside instantly became much more solemn. Red carpets covered the floor, and an old man sat at the head. Numerous people stood on both sides. Strictly speaking, Heaven Martial Sect was just a small sect. But looking at the architecture and grandeur of this hall, it seriously didn¡¯t match the power of this sect. ¡°Greetings to the Sect Master and the Elders,¡± Xia Wanqing greeted. Seeing that Xu Zimei remained indifferent, she hastily tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s robe. Reluctantly, Xu Zimei also repeated the greetings. Then, like everyone else, they stood on the left side. The old man sitting at the head had a heavy aura, his beard was very long, almost fully white. His somewhat cloudy eyes swept around. Finally, after lingering on Xu Zimei for a long time, he withdrew his gaze. He spoke slowly: ¡°Today, I¡¯ve gathered everyone here because there are a few important matters to discuss. Firstly, the secret realm recently discovered by the Galaxy Empire, Great Elder, you speak of this matter.¡± The Elder standing in the first row on the right slowly stood up. ¡°According to the information we¡¯ve got so far, this secret realm should be related to the Nine Nights Immortal King.¡± ¡°The Nine Nights Immortal King, then the Jiwei Sect is going to be in an uproar,¡± someone said gleefully on the side. Chapter 1047 - 1046: Three Trials Chapter 1047: Chapter 1046: Three Trials ¡°The Jiwei Sect has indeed already taken action, with the Great Elder leading the charge to the Galaxy Empire ahead of us,¡± said the Great Elder of the Heaven Martial Sect. ¡°The Nine Nights Immortal King is their business; this matter is not urgent for us,¡± replied the elder at the head of the table. ¡°In due time, we can let a few of our younger disciples go there to gain experience. With the Galaxy Empire present, whoever goes will only be getting scraps.¡± ¡°Who is the Nine Nights Immortal King?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Xia Wanqing and inquired. ¡°It is said that our Heaven Martial Sect and the Jiwei Sect were both great sects in the past. Our ancestor, the Heaven Martial Emperor, and their ancestor, the Nine Nights Immortal King, were both remarkable figures,¡± Xia Wanqing whispered. ¡°That¡¯s why they are in such a rush because the secret realm is related to the Nine Nights Immortal King. Moreover, both of our sects have declined now, and everyone is seeking their own ancestors. Hoping for the return of our ancestors, to rejuvenate our sects.¡± ¡°Where did your ancestors go?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s rumored they went to other domains within the Nine Domains and never returned.¡± As the two were whispering, the elder at the head of the table called out, ¡°Wanqing.¡± Xia Wanqing promptly came forward. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you,¡± said the elder. He looked around at all those present, then declared, ¡°As you all know, it¡¯s time for me to step down. The election of a new Young Sect Leader is an urgent matter. I¡¯ve said before that if Wanqing resolves her marriage, then we¡¯ll appoint her as the Young Sect Leader. What do you all think?¡± ¡°I have no objections,¡± the Great Elder said with a smile. ¡°However, since he is to be Wanqing¡¯s husband, he must be tested to see if he is worthy of her.¡± ¡°I agree with the Great Elder,¡± the Second Elder also stood up. He said, ¡°How can a mediocre person be worthy of Wanqing¡¯s stature.¡± The crowd below was abuzz, stirring up waves of discussion. Instantly, the scene descended into chaos, with everyone voicing their thoughts. Perhaps even the elder hadn¡¯t anticipated such a strong reaction from everyone. ¡°Silence, everybody,¡± the elder tapped the armrest of his chair, coughing a few times. The crowd immediately quieted down. ¡°Wanqing, what do you think?¡± the elder inquired. ¡°Thank you, all elders, for your generous love and concern,¡± Xia Wanqing looked around and said with a light smile. ¡°A test is certainly necessary, but since he is to be my husband for the rest of my life. Naturally, my opinion is the most important, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not proper,¡± the Great Elder shook his head. ¡°If you were just an ordinary disciple, we wouldn¡¯t interfere with your marriage. But since you are to become the Young Sect Leader, even for the sake of our Heaven Martial Sect, we cannot make such a decision lightly.¡± ¡°Indeed, ever since our ancestor the Heaven Martial Emperor established the sect here, the ancestor is still in this world. We need to properly manage the entire sect,¡± the Seventh Elder also stood up and said. ¡°What if the ancestor returns from his wanderings one day, and if the sect no longer exists, what would his sentiments be?¡± ¡°How do you propose to test him?¡± the elder at the head asked. ¡°Of course, through a contest. We will set out three challenges, and if he passes them, then we will recognize his status,¡± stated the Great Elder firmly. It was clear that these individuals had already planned this out beforehand. ¡°I disagree,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°First, let¡¯s hear what these three challenges are,¡± requested the elder at the head. ¡°The first challenge is beast taming. We have a group of Monster Beasts kept in the back mountains of our Heaven Martial Sect. Let him compete with Mo Du. Within a quarter of an hour, whoever tames more beasts is the winner,¡± said the Great Elder. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Mo Du lives in the Beast Taming Hall year-round; it¡¯s easier for him compared to my husband,¡± Xia Wanqing quickly argued. ¡°If he can¡¯t even beat Mo Du, how can he qualify to be the husband of the young leader of our Heaven Martial Sect?¡± the Great Elder said indifferently. Not giving Xia Wanqing a chance to refute. He continued, ¡°The second challenge is combat. He will fight a match against Li Xiaoyuan, and we decide the result with one round. As for the topic of the third challenge, let him choose it himself, to avoid claims that we¡¯re bullying him. Of the three challenges, if he wins two, he will be considered the winner. That¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Fair?¡± Xia Wanqing let out a cold sneer. Li Xiaoyuan is the number one of the younger generation in the Heaven Martial Sect, ranked in the top one hundred on the Galaxy Empire¡¯s list of heroes. Not to mention Xu Zimei, there¡¯s no one in the younger generation of the entire Heaven Martial Sect that could compete with him. ¡°Grandfather, look at them, they are deliberately oppressing me,¡± Xia Wanqing said, turning to the elder at the head. Everyone else¡¯s gaze followed, turning to the elder. They knew that the final decision rested in the elder¡¯s hands. ¡°The first challenge is acceptable, but as for the second challenge, replace Li Xiaoyuan with Zhuo Bufan,¡± stated the elder calmly. He looked toward Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°What do you choose for the third challenge? It¡¯s your decision.¡± ¡°Why bother with two out of three? Let¡¯s not choose the third challenge,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°If I lose the first two, there would be no point in continuing the competition.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°At least you know your limitations,¡± someone sneered condescendingly. ¡°Then get ready and set a time for the contest,¡± the elder commanded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this afternoon,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°Great Elder, take care of the arrangements for this,¡± the elder waved his hand. He then announced, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we are dismissed.¡± Xia Wanqing wanted to say more, but looking at the situation, she left in anger. ¡­ After everyone had dispersed, a few of the elders from the Heaven Martial Sect gathered together. ¡°Great Elder¡¯s foresight is truly profound; this has left the girl with no way out,¡± the Second Elder laughed. ¡°Once we defeat her, we can smoothly position Xiaoyuan as the Young Sect Leader.¡± ¡°The Sect Master is getting on in years; it¡¯s time for him to step down,¡± the Great Elder said, looking out at the horizon. ¡°Is the boy¡¯s background checked thoroughly?¡± ¡°Not yet, he seems to have appeared out of nowhere,¡± replied the Seventh Elder, shaking his head. ¡°But in such a short time, Xia Wanqing won¡¯t be able to find any assistance. Moreover, judging by her expression just now, she seems to lack confidence.¡± ¡°That boy dares to muddy the waters; I¡¯ll see that he doesn¡¯t get past the first challenge,¡± said the Great Elder indifferently. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll use some tricks and incite the Monster Beasts during taming. If an accident happens and he dies under the claws of the Monster Beasts, it will solve everything.¡± Everyone exchanged smiles. ¡­ ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± on the way back, Xu Zimei looked at Xia Wanqing and said. ¡°We¡¯re at the point of crisis, and you don¡¯t care about anything,¡± Xia Wanqing responded. ¡°What now? I thought grandfather would take my side, but I didn¡¯t expect him to agree.¡± ¡°Your grandfather has his own considerations,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°What else can we do? Face whatever comes our way.¡± Saying so, he yawned, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit sleepy now. I should take a nap.¡± ¡°You want to drive me mad,¡± said Xia Wanqing, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Why? Are you that eager to marry me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. Returning to their courtyard. Chapter 1048 - 1047: Demon Dragon as Dog Chapter 1048: Chapter 1047: Demon Dragon as Dog Xu Zimei spent the entire afternoon cultivating in his room. The power within him was reviving, and he could feel himself increasingly integrating with the world of Heaven Beyond Heavens. Gone was the initial sense of rejection he felt from the world when he first arrived here. He spent the whole afternoon recovering his strength. In the afternoon, the sun in the sky was slowly setting. The Great Elder had already sent someone to call Xu Zimei for the competition. In the courtyard, Xia Wanqing called Xu Zimei into her room. As soon as he entered, she started to take off her clothes. ¡°Senior Sister Xia, there¡¯s no need to be so hasty,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I can still do this after I win the competition.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xia Wanqing gave him a white look. She was wearing a thin Gold-threaded Robe. ¡°Wearing this can protect you at the critical moment.¡± Xu Zimei took it and sniffed it. ¡°You, how can you be like this,¡± Xia Wanqing said, her face turning crimson, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I was just checking if you have body odor,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°It¡¯s you who has body odor. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you helped me, I wouldn¡¯t bother with you,¡± Xia Wanqing huffed. ¡°You should wear this Gold-threaded Robe yourself; I don¡¯t need it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°I¡¯m also doing it for myself. If you happen to win by chance, I can become the Young Sect Leader.¡± Upon saying this, Xia Wanqing added, ¡°Of course, if it really doesn¡¯t work out, just yield. Your safety is the most important.¡± Xu Zimei took the Gold-threaded Robe with a smile and left the courtyard, with Xia Wanqing following behind him. There were already disciples waiting at the door. ¡°Young Master Xu, please.¡± Following the disciple forward, they headed towards the Beast Taming Hall. Today, the Heaven Martial Sect seemed particularly lively. Perhaps because this newcomer was going to compete, and with challenges like overcoming Three Suppressions, all the disciples at the Sect Gate also rushed over. They crowded around the Beast Taming Hall, making it impenetrable. Various noisy discussions kept arising. ¡°Does anyone here know our new son-in-law?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Not many people from the Spiritual Medicine Peak know much about him; he seems very mysterious.¡± ¡°Who in the entire Heaven Martial Sect doesn¡¯t know that Senior Sister Xia belongs to Senior Brother Li? This damn son-in-law is simply courting death.¡± As Xu Zimei and the others arrived, the discussion grew louder. It wasn¡¯t until several Elders intervened that things calmed down a bit. The Sect Master of the Heaven Martial Sect was sitting at the head. The other Elders stood to the side. The Beast Taming Hall had several areas kept by Formations. Each area was inhabited by different Monster Beasts. There were Crimson Flame Thunder Leopards, Purple Crystal Winged Lions, Dark Moon White Tigers¡­ many fierce Monster Beasts were among them. At the very end of the Beast Taming Hall, there was a house that was covered up. What was inside the room was not known, but a very strong beastly presence swept forth from within. At the front of the Beast Taming Hall stood a young man in black clothes. His hair was short, his face determined, and he had a short dagger hanging at his waist. His eyes were particularly fierce. ¡°Mo Du,¡± he looked at Xu Zimei and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m not here to compete with you; it¡¯s an order from the Elders, so please bear with me. In fact, I don¡¯t mind you being Xia Wanqing¡¯s husband.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The Great Elder at the side looked at the two men and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Both nodded their heads. Immediately after, he shouted loudly, ¡°Release the Monster Beasts, everyone retreat.¡± All people retreated outside the iron bars. The middle of the open space was cleared away. Then one formation after another was unlocked, and the Monster Beasts slowly walked out. Seeing Xu Zimei and another person, the Monster Beasts began to roar angrily. ¡°Taming beasts can be done in many ways; you can subdue or suppress them. All you need to do is make them submit to you, and that counts,¡± Mo Du reminded Xu Zimei. Then he swiftly drew the long sword from his waist. And fought against those beasts that had rushed out. The Monster Beasts were howling, perhaps they had been imprisoned for too long; they were completely feral. After a lengthy battle, several Monster Beasts had fallen in front of Mo Du. He didn¡¯t kill them but simply knocked them down. He turned his head to check on Xu Zimei¡¯s progress. But when he turned around, he was completely dumbfounded. He saw Xu Zimei leisurely sitting on a stone, watching the battle unfold as if it was a spectacle. The Monster Beasts were all gathered around him. Not a single one attacked Xu Zimei. ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Mo Du was utterly bewildered. ¡°These Monster Beasts must be sick or something, go attack him!¡± In an attempt to drag Xu Zimei down with him, Mo Du fought while trying to draw the crowd of Monster Beasts towards Xu Zimei. But in the end, he found out, to his reluctance, that some Monster Beasts just walked past Xu Zimei without attacking him. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Mo Du looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei shrugged and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m likable.¡± He stood up and walked towards the back of the Beast Taming Hall. There was an area blocked by a formation. All the Monster Beasts had been released, but this one had not been freed. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mo Du asked loudly, looking at him. ¡°Nothing, just having a look,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He slowly approached the formation, and with just one glance, the people around didn¡¯t notice anything. Then suddenly, the formation shattered. An ear-splitting roar of a beast echoed forth. ¡°How did the formation break?¡± someone around shouted. In an instant, the might of the beast enveloped the entire Beast Taming Hall. A purple, seven-winged Demon Dragon appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, it¡¯s about to break out.¡± The Demon Dragon was roaring, its body restrained by dozens of iron chains. Now it was constantly struggling against the chains. Before people had a chance to react, they heard ¡°bang bang bang,¡± and the Demon Dragon broke all the chains. A mighty dragon power descended. Just when everyone thought it was over, the Demon Dragon suddenly stopped moving. Upon closer inspection, the Demon Dragon was now lying on the ground, sticking out its tongue and licking Xu Zimei¡¯s shoes. The affectionate manner was no different from that of a fawning dog. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. For a moment, they stood still, dumbfounded. They looked at each other in disbelief, utterly confused. ¡°Is this TM still a Demon Dragon? The Demon Dragon, which they tried everything to tame, was now fawning over someone like a dog.¡± ¡°What, what did you do?¡± Mo Du swallowed and asked. ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei said innocently, waving his hand. ¡°Maybe, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m likable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe you when pigs fly; you¡¯re really too sly,¡± Mo Du retorted. The sudden turn of events temporarily brought the contest to a halt. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1049 - 1048: The End of the Young Sect Leaders Position Chapter 1049: Chapter 1048: The End of the Young Sect Leader¡¯s Position ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Demon Dragon?¡± the Great Elder whispered under his breath. Stepping over the iron fence, he tried to walk through from inside. As he approached, the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon let out an angry roar, its gigantic body lunging forward. Its seven wings whipped up a storm. Frightened, the Great Elder let out a scream, his figure directly blown backward. ¡°Who, who is that,¡± the Great Elder called out, turning to Xu Zimei. ¡°Great Elder, my name is Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Could you control it a bit, make it quiet down,¡± the Great Elder said. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this Demon Dragon, and besides, I¡¯m quite nervous myself right now,¡± Xu Zimei innocently shook his head. ¡°Besides, the contest isn¡¯t over yet; this concerns my entire future life, I can¡¯t be careless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over,¡± the Great Elder hurriedly said. ¡°You win this contest.¡± ¡°Great Elder, don¡¯t force yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said embarrassedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything, it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing to win.¡± ¡°No forcing, no forcing, you win this contest,¡± the Great Elder replied. ¡°But do your words hold any weight?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Left with no choice, the Great Elder turned his gaze towards the Sect Master nearby. The old man slightly waved his hand and replied, ¡°First challenge, Xu Zimei wins.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s begin the second challenge,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking towards the crowd. ¡°Zhuo Bufan, step forward.¡± ¡°Merely got lucky,¡± Zhuo Bufan with a darkened expression walked out from the crowd. Looking at Xu Zimei he said, ¡°Brother Xu truly has a bad memory, didn¡¯t we just meet the day before yesterday?¡± ¡°Is that so? My memory isn¡¯t very good, I only remember encountering a wild dog at the Spiritual Medicine Peak the day before yesterday. It even barked at me, making me flay and thrash it thoroughly,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Hearing his words, Zhuo Bufan¡¯s expression grew even darker. His longsword unsheathed at his waist, Sword Intent surged. Looking indifferently at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Brother Xu, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty,¡± Xu Zimei patted the head of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon lying affectionately beside him. ¡°This Seven here is now my pet; it should count as a part of my strength. It wants to fight for me. You fight it.¡± ¡°What kind of joke is this, this Demon Dragon has entered the Emperor Pulse, even if the founder of our Sect Gate comes, he can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Zhuo Bufan said. ¡°You¡¯re cheating.¡± ¡°What cheating, the previous contest didn¡¯t say pets couldn¡¯t fight,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°It¡¯s clearly our Heaven Martial Sect¡¯s Sect Guardian Beast, when did it become your pet?¡± Zhuo Bufan argued. ¡°You say it¡¯s your Sect Guardian Beast? Then call it and see if it responds,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Seven.¡± The moment he called, the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon instantly growled lowly, its tail wagging. If the dragon¡¯s language could be translated, Xu Zimei guessed it would probably mean ¡°Whine Whine Whine¡±? ¡°You call it, see if it responds.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you,¡± Zhuo Bufan snorted coldly, his gaze turning to the Great Elder nearby. The Great Elder awkwardly smiled and replied, ¡°Young Master Xu, this is indeed a bit against the rules. You have to personally take part in the battle. Since we are choosing a son-in-law, we definitely pick you, not this Demon Dragon.¡± ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s against the rules?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Against the rules,¡± the Great Elder smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I concede this match,¡± Xu Zimei directly said. ¡°We still have a third contest, I¡¯ll set the rules for that. In the next contest, I allow my Demon Dragon to participate, and the opponent is still Zhuo Bufan.¡± Hearing his words, the Great Elder¡¯s expression instantly changed. Several Elders exchanged glances. Before they even spoke, the elder at the head nodded and replied, ¡°Granted.¡± Upon hearing these words, Zhuo Bufan was instantly baffled in place. The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon slowly stood up, its massive body exuding an overwhelming presence. It took steps toward him. The fiery dragon breath blew straight onto his face. His legs trembled uncontrollably. Until finally, with a roar from the Demon Dragon, he was so scared that he actually wet himself. ¡°I quit, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Ashamed and disgraced, Zhuo Bufan threw his longsword on the ground and ran off into the distance, yelling. ¡°How embarrassing, and he¡¯s the top Inner Sect Disciple?¡± The crowd around him buzzed with discussion. ¡°Our Heaven Martial Sect has really declined, such a person representing our sect is truly a disgrace. Although I¡¯m not fond of this new son-in-law either.¡± ¡°This new son-in-law really lucked out, even the Demon Dragon is blind to submit to such a person.¡± ¡°Maybe he has some special qualities, I think you¡¯re just jealous.¡± The surrounding crowd was abuzz with varying opinions. Several elders saw this scene and also fell silent. The elder at the head gently coughed a few times. He said, ¡°Given the circumstances, Xu Zimei wins this third challenge. With two victories to one defeat, he wins. Does anyone object?¡± ¡°Sect Master, I think there¡¯s something fishy about this competition,¡± the Second Elder stepped forward and said. ¡°And his identity is unclear, wouldn¡¯t it be better to investigate before making a decision?¡± ¡°Alright, this matter relates to the future Young Sect Leader of our Heaven Martial Sect, it¡¯s a major affair,¡± the elder nodded. He said, ¡°Since the Second Elder has spoken, then this task is yours to investigate. I give you seven days to provide a satisfactory answer. If nothing comes out in seven days, perhaps it¡¯s time for the Second Elder position to shift.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the Second Elder quickly waved his hands. He replied, ¡°I was just speaking off the cuff; actually, I think this new son-in-law is quite alright. Let the Sect Master make the final decision.¡± ¡°Wanqing, come here,¡± the elder waved his hand and spoke to Xia Wanqing. Xia Wanqing hurriedly came forward. The elder said, ¡°Three days from now, I will hold a ceremony to officially announce you as the Young Sect Leader. Be prepared.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded hurriedly. ¡°In that case, everyone else may leave. Wanqing, come with me,¡± the elder stood up, waved his hand and said. ¡°Sect Master, what about the Demon Dragon?¡± the Great Elder asked in haste. ¡°What should be done with the Demon Dragon, you ask it,¡± the elder inquired. ¡°It doesn¡¯t decide its fate. Our Heaven Martial Sect has imprisoned it for many years; if it holds no grudge and does not harm the Sect Gate, let it be.¡± ¡­¡­ After finishing, the elder left with Xia Wanqing. Leaving behind a crowd looking at each other confusedly. Bringing Xia Wanqing back to his own courtyard, the elder coughed a few more times. Within these coughs, there were even traces of blood. ¡°Grandfather, are you alright?¡± Xia Wanqing asked in concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just an old problem,¡± the elder smiled and shook his head. ¡°Sit down, and talk with your grandfather.¡± Xia Wanqing sat down across from him, somewhat worried. The elder smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to have met that person, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Chapter 1050 - 1049: Fake Play Becomes Real, Imperial Envoy Arrives Chapter 1050: Chapter 1049: Fake Play Becomes Real, Imperial Envoy Arrives ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xia Wanqing said with shame. ¡°I lied to you; I brought him here to act for the position of Young Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Grandfather couldn¡¯t see through it?¡± the elder chuckled. ¡°But you have also reached the age for marriage, can¡¯t the play turn into reality? I think that man is quite good.¡± ¡°Grandfather, what are you talking about,¡± Xia Wanqing huffed. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will ignore you.¡± ¡°Grandfather does not have much time left, do you really want to spend the latter part of your life alone, upholding this vast Sect Gate and experiencing all sorts of deceptions and intrigues?¡± the elder said. ¡°Grandfather, nothing will happen to you,¡± Xia Wanqing replied hastily. ¡°I will go to the Galaxy Empire to seek medicine for you.¡± ¡°Listen to me first, do you know why I agreed to let him take the three tests?¡± the elder said. Xia Wanqing shook her head slightly. ¡°If he could perfectly pass those three tests, I would worry that you couldn¡¯t control him in the future. If he couldn¡¯t pass even one, it would be difficult to rely on him.¡± The elder explained. ¡°Therefore, the best outcome for those three tests is two wins and one loss. He is just a mortal, but he has courage and strategies. Now, with the Demon Dragon, I believe some elders in the Sect wouldn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous once you become Sect Master.¡± Speaking of this, the elder coughed a few times. He continued: ¡°Once you become Young Sect Leader, you should start nurturing your power, your Direct Lineage. These old fellows must all be replaced, otherwise, you won¡¯t sit securely as Sect Master. You cannot have the kindness of a woman; this is how I got through.¡± ¡°I understand, Grandfather,¡± Xia Wanqing said with a low spirit. ¡°Go,¡± the elder waved his hand. ¡°Life and death are normal for humans, you don¡¯t need to mind too much.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ After the competition, several elders hurriedly left, perhaps to discuss their strategies. But the young man named Mo Du clung to Xu Zimei. ¡°Brother Xu, can you teach me your method of taming beasts?¡± ¡°Just with the dispersal of the royal aura, even the Demon Dragon would submit like a dog.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no special method, perhaps it¡¯s personal charisma,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Brother Xu, you don¡¯t consider me a brother,¡± Mo Du said. ¡°Can we become brothers just by meeting once?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Then Brother Mo¡¯s brothers must be all over the world.¡± The two chatted all the way until they reached Spiritual Medicine Peak, where men are not allowed to enter. Mo Du then left. When he returned to the courtyard, Xia Wanqing seemed to have been waiting for him early. She was dressed in a long skirt featuring white and red, her long hair meticulously combed, wearing exquisite makeup. Her eyes bright as if filled with colors. ¡°Thank you for today,¡± Xia Wanqing said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I was just lucky,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°That Black Dragon mysteriously liked me; being handsome is really troublesome.¡± ¡°In three days, Grandfather will announce during the grand ceremony that I will be the Young Sect Leader, and he will also announce our marriage,¡± Xia Wanqing said softly, her voice tender. ¡°You¡¯re not really thinking of marrying me, are you?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I might have to leave before long.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xia Wanqing¡¯s face changed, and she quickly asked. ¡°You still haven¡¯t found your origin, you should stay in the Heaven Martial Sect for now.¡± ¡°I want to travel more in the Mortal Domain,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You think the Heaven Martial Sect is too small,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°But the outside is very dangerous; how would an ordinary person survive?¡± ¡°I have the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon; it will travel with me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Right,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded slightly. Suddenly she said, ¡°I feel a bit unwell, and you¡¯ve also been busy all day. Rest early.¡± Watching Xia Wanqing enter the room, Xu Zimei touched his chin. ¡°This girl couldn¡¯t really be interested in me, could she?¡± ¡­ In the following days, the relationship between Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing returned to normal. They would chat briefly when they met, with nothing further happening. However, the disciples they encountered started calling him ¡°son-in-law¡±. Until the next morning, when Xu Zimei stepped out of the courtyard, he found the front of the Heaven Martial Sect bustling. Some elders were also gathered at the gate. It seemed like they were welcoming someone. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know many people in the Heaven Martial Sect, but he spotted Shangguan Lan among the crowd. So he asked, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Shangguan Lan looked back at him and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our son-in-law. Today, the chief senior brother of our sect, Li Xiaoyuan, is returning to the sect.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You all are making such a big deal, even the elders are here, just to welcome him?¡± Xu Zimei said, surprised. This Li Xiaoyuan holds such a high position in the Heaven Martial Sect. ¡°It¡¯s not just that, Li Xiaoyuan is friends with the second prince of the Galaxy Empire. This time Brother Li is returning with the second prince,¡± Shangguan Lan explained with a smile. ¡°The elders are mainly here to welcome the second prince.¡± Xu Zimei then nodded in understanding. For the Galaxy Empire, although they are not very strong in the Four Directions Domain, Compared to the corner-situated Heaven Martial Sect, they are more than sufficient. Especially the second prince of the Galaxy Empire, he is a distinguished guest and could potentially compete for the throne in the future. ¡°Boring,¡± Xu Zimei yawned, preparing to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Shangguan Lan. ¡°Going back. I¡¯m not interested in them,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to learn more about your romantic rival?¡± Shangguan Lan said with a laugh. ¡°Li Xiaoyuan has been pursuing Senior Sister Xia for a long time. I reckon he won¡¯t give up easily.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, but before he could respond, an exclamation came from the front of the crowd. ¡°Here they come.¡± ¡°Look, that must be the second prince of the Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°Why are there three people? Who is that woman in the center?¡± The crowd was buzzing, and several elders stood at the very front. Xu Zimei casually glanced over. He saw in the distance, three spirited horses slowly ascending from Mufu Mountain. Among the three horses, the two on the sides were brown, and the one in the middle was white. The man on the left should be the so-called second prince. He was dressed in a golden-yellow robe, his face naturally exuding a bit of majesty. A blue hair crown held his long hair up, his eyes steady and imposing. The man on the right should be Li Xiaoyuan. He was wearing the distinctive blue robe of the Heaven Martial Sect, carrying a long spear on his back. He had a wine gourd hanging at his waist. He looked quite handsome, laughing and chatting with the woman beside him. As for the woman, her face was covered by a light veil, so her features were unclear. She was wearing a long skirt made of white Washing Silk Veil, floating in the wind. Her presence carried a light and agile aura. ¡°The Great Elder of the Heaven Martial Sect welcomes the second prince to visit our sect,¡± The Great Elder, glowing with joy, said with a light laugh. Li Xiaoyuan was his grandson, so naturally, he was proud. Chapter 1051 - 1051: The 1050th Empire emissary, Secret Realm inheritance Chapter 1051: The 1050th Empire emissary, Secret Realm inheritance ¡°The Great Elder need not be overly courteous. I¡¯ve long heard of the great reputation of the Heaven Martial Sect. When the Heaven Martial Emperor was around, this place was a flourishing hub within the Four Directions Domain,¡± Prince Chen Luo said with a light chuckle. ¡°I, as a prince, have always been busy with affairs. Now that I¡¯ve received an invitation from Brother Xiaoyuan, I thought it a good opportunity to pay a visit. If I cause any inconvenience, I hope you will forgive me.¡± Upon his arrival, the Second Prince presented himself with great humility. His demeanor was indeed satisfying to all. ¡°Truly worthy of being the Second Prince of the Galaxy Empire, so noble in status yet so modest,¡± some disciples discussed on the side. ¡°Yeah, if one could marry this Second Prince, it would be like ascending to the heavens in a single step.¡± ¡°Forget about it, as long as he doesn¡¯t spit at the sight of your face you should be grateful.¡± Even Shangguan Lan beside Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes sparkled. She commented, ¡°This Second Prince of the Galaxy Empire really isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°You have such a handsome man by your side and yet you ignore him, instead envying things that are out of reach,¡± Xu Zimei sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re my senior sister¡¯s man, how could I¡­,¡± Shangguan Lan glanced at Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am quite broad-minded,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°He is the Second Prince of the Galaxy Empire, who may have the chance to become the monarch of the entire empire. And you? What are you?¡± Shangguan Lan said. ¡°Here in the Heaven Martial Sect, you probably have to look at your senior sister¡¯s face before you do anything.¡± ¡°How much do you know about the Four Directions Domain?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Or say, the entire Mortal Domain?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Shangguan Lan asked. ¡°Have you heard of the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Xu Zimei questioned again. ¡°Is that your family?¡± Shangguan Lan inquired. ¡°Did you remember something?¡± ¡°There is some recollection,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Never heard of it; the name sounds well-conceived, but who knows from which obscure corner this power emerged,¡± Shangguan Lan replied. In the Mortal Domain, she was familiar with all the prestigious and famous powers. Although she hadn¡¯t visited them, their reputations were widely known. The True Martial Holy Sect was definitely not among them. Then it was just another minor force, much like their own Heaven Martial Sect. Of course, their Heaven Martial Sect had glory in its ancestry, and maybe some still remember it. ¡­ Apart from Prince Chen Luo and Li Xiaoyuan, the Great Elder turned his gaze toward the woman next to them, her face veiled by light muslin. He smiled and said, ¡°May I inquire how this young lady is addressed?¡± The woman merely glanced at him indifferently and ignored him. The Great Elder was left somewhat awkwardly standing there. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Great Elder; she¡¯s just here to look around with us, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself,¡± Chen Luo quickly said. Only then did the Great Elder find a way to extricate himself. He hurriedly said, ¡°Please follow me, distinguished guests. Our Heaven Martial Sect has prepared superior courtyards and various spiritual feasts for you.¡± ¡°Your efforts are appreciated,¡± the Second Prince gestured with his hand. It wasn¡¯t until the group disappeared from sight that everyone else began to disperse. Shangguan Lan sighed, ¡°When will I ever find a husband like that?¡± ¡°Some people aren¡¯t as they appear, don¡¯t be too enamored,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°I¡¯d be willing even if he deceived me,¡± Shangguan Lan responded. ¡°At least he¡¯s ranked 76th on the list of heroes, which is definitely better than you.¡± ¡°Sometimes you shouldn¡¯t be fooled by the superficial aspects of things,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and left the place. He wanted to find the True Martial Holy Sect first. If this force truly existed, it could provide a place to settle down. Upon returning to the resting courtyard, Xia Wanqing was nowhere to be seen, not in the vicinity. However, he encountered someone completely unexpected. ¡°Li Xiaoyuan.¡± The other party had come here as soon as they returned to the Sect Gate. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Where is Wanqing?¡± Li Xiaoyuan inquired. ¡°Calling her so intimately, are you close with her?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Li Xiaoyuan stated blandly. ¡°I would like to have a private chat with her.¡± ¡°Then talk to him,¡± Xu Zimei beckoned with a gesture. With a dragon¡¯s roar, the massive figure of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon tore through the void, descending above them. ¡°What, what do you want to do,¡± Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s complexion shifted as he looked towards Xu Zimei. He had just returned to the sect, and the Great Elder had already briefed him on the essential details. He knew about the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon that Xu Zimei possessed. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm talking to Xu Zimei. But he hadn¡¯t expected the other to summon the Demon Dragon without a word. ¡°I mean no harm; I¡¯m just here to reminisce,¡± Li Xiaoyuan replied. His longsword unsheathed at his waist, the influence of his Esteem Vein pulsating around him. Facing the Emperor Pulse Realm Demon Dragon, his gaze was solemn. The crushing aura made it clear to him that he didn¡¯t stand the slightest chance of victory. ¡°It too misses you, wants to catch up a bit,¡± Xu Zimei gestured. The huge body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon had already pounced. What followed was of no concern to Xu Zimei; only Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s screams could be heard from outside the courtyard. The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon did not kill him, but a humiliation was inevitable. Despite Xu Zimei¡¯s lack of feelings for Xia Wanqing, they had some nominal relationship. For someone to come knocking so brazenly, Xu Zimei found this provocation unacceptable. With nothing much to do at present, he found a recliner and leaned back in the courtyard. Taking it easy. The main task at hand was to find the True Martial Holy Sect and then liberate the Ancient Demon Cave. However, according to Bai Meng, the Ancient Demon Cave was guarded by the Holy Court and the top ten families. A direct assault was certainly impractical. If there were no clues in the Mortal Domain, he would have to look in other domains. ¡­ In the afternoon, Xia Wanqing walked into the courtyard from outside. Her expression was rather awkward. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s relaxed demeanor, she huffed angrily a few times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Got upset outside and came to vent on me?¡± Xu Zimei opened his eyes and spoke. ¡°Our marriage has been delayed,¡± Xia Wanqing responded. ¡°And the matter of me becoming the Young Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Did someone interfere?¡± Xu Zimei laughed: ¡°Let me guess, Li Xiaoyuan, he probably doesn¡¯t have the capability. It must be the second Prince of the Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?¡± Xia Wanqing said in surprise. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a nod. ¡°The second Prince said, Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s Secret Realm will allocate a part to our Heaven Martial Sect. At this critical time, we should prioritize the Secret Realm. Not the ceremony for the Young Sect Leader,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Is it just because of a Secret Realm?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a regular Secret Realm. According to the second Prince, inside lies the inheritance of the Nine Nights Immortal King,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded. ¡°Why would the inheritance of the Nine Nights Immortal King not remain in the Jiwei Sect, only to be found elsewhere,¡± Xu Zimei expressed his surprise. Why hadn¡¯t these ancestors left their legacy to their own descendants. It seemed somewhat illogical. ¡°Actually, when our ancestor, the Heaven Martial Emperor, departed, he did not leave behind his inheritance either,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. Chapter 1052 - 1051: This World Is Really Big Chapter 1052: Chapter 1051: This World Is Really Big ¡°Otherwise, our two sects wouldn¡¯t have declined so rapidly. Back when the Heaven Martial Emperor and the Nine Nights Immortal King were still around, Mufu Mountain was one of the most renowned places in the Four Directions Domain. Thousands of disciples would come to Mufu Mountain every year to be recruited.¡± Xia Wanqing¡¯s mood was somewhat low. ¡°I am wholeheartedly dedicated to revitalizing our sect, but by myself, my power is minimal and my abilities are limited¡­ Would you¡­ would you be willing to join me in this effort?¡± ¡°You¡¯re putting on this pitiful look just to get me to stay, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei saw through her intentions right away. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Grandpa, when the time comes for the Secret Realm inheritance, you and I will go together,¡± said Xia Wanqing directly after being exposed. ¡°I also want to see what the Galaxy Empire is like,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ¡°In addition, keep an eye out for a power named True Martial Holy Sect.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa to help look for them, and inform you as soon as there is any news,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded her head. ¡­¡­ Since the journey to the Galaxy Empire was scheduled three days later, Xu Zimei found himself with nothing to do. Practicing his skills, knowing that it would be of no use in such a short period of time. And in understanding the Way, what exactly is to be comprehended? What is the Way? It is the myriad states of life, it is birth, aging, illness, and death. It is the rolling, turbulent world of mortal life. And not just comprehended by sitting in meditation. Because of the myriad of living beings, the joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure of life and death, the greed, stupidity, hatred, and wickedness. Eventually, all of these weave together to create the world as it is now. And that is why the Great Dao exists. The so-called comprehension, the so-called transcendence. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We transcend living beings, yet ultimately, we must return to them. Until the day comes when you are no longer bound by the Great Dao, only then can you become a supreme being. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei wished to travel across the Nine Domains, starting from the Mortal Domain, experiencing trials along the way, witnessing life, and ultimately understanding the myriad of living beings. The next morning, a loud yelling outside woke Xu Zimei from his sleep. ¡°The Second Prince of the Galaxy Empire has come to visit Miss Xia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the shouting early in the morning? Can¡¯t people sleep?¡± Xu Zimei pushed open the room door and spoke indifferently. ¡°May I ask who this gentleman is?¡± Prince Chen Luo looked at Xu Zimei and inquired. Beside him were Li Xiaoyuan and a lady in white. The lady had her face covered from beginning to end, never revealing her true appearance. ¡°He is Miss Xia Wanqing¡¯s husband,¡± Li Xiaoyuan bowed his head, deliberately lowering his voice as he spoke. ¡°So you¡¯re Young Master Xu,¡± Chen Luo said with a smile. ¡°Please forgive my abrupt visit.¡± ¡°If you knew it was abrupt, why come?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± ¡°This is a matter I can only discuss with Miss Xia,¡± Chen Luo shook his head in response. ¡°Then you might as well leave, she¡¯s not available.¡± Xu Zimei, too lazy for further words, turned back toward his room, ready to go back to sleep. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Chen Luo called out from behind. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s best to always leave some leeway in doing things. That Demon Dragon is indeed formidable, but it¡¯s just of the Emperor Pulse; it hasn¡¯t reached a point of invincibility.¡± Chen Luo said lightly, ¡°And in our Galaxy Empire, there is no lack of powerful Saint Vein experts.¡± ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Seven, see the guests out.¡± The figure of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon emerged once again. Beside him, Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, as he was once again reminded of yesterday¡¯s humiliation. His clothes had been torn, and only after much hiding did he manage to return. If others saw him, his lifelong reputation could be completely ruined. Was there really going to be a repeat of that? Watching the figure of the Demon Dragon advancing, its claw-like hand reminiscent of Kugu stretching towards the two. Li Xiaoyuan was almost ready to close his eyes. But in the next moment, a ¡®thud¡¯ of a muffled sound was heard. He opened his eyes again to see a figure clad in white blocking his path. It was the white-clad woman, her garments fluttering as she held back the massive body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon with a single hand. No matter how forcefully the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon exerted itself, she wouldn¡¯t budge even half a step. Xu Zimei looked at the white-clad woman. She was also gazing back at him. ¡°Interesting,¡± he yawned, muttering to himself. ¡°Young Master Xu, can we have a proper talk now?¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Make a proposition. Let Miss Xia go,¡± Chen Luo stated. ¡°Whatever you want, just ask. Xiaoyuan is deeply in love; I¡¯ll do what I can to help him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince,¡± Li Xiaoyuan quickly expressed his loyalty from the side. ¡°The Heaven Martial Sect really has fallen,¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head and said, ¡°The conditions are up to me to decide? You said it yourself.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my power, you can ask for anything,¡± Chen Luo nodded. ¡°I want her,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at the white-clad woman and said, ¡°Come to my room tonight to warm my bed.¡± As soon as his words fell, total silence enveloped the surroundings. Only a chilling killing intent emanated from the white-clad woman, enveloping Xu Zimei. ¡°What, is it something you can¡¯t do?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You are seeking death,¡± the white-clad woman said. This was her first time speaking, her voice as cold as millennia-old ice. ¡°That¡¯s not a funny joke, Young Master Xu,¡± Chen Luo also spoke up. ¡°Forget it then, boring,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. With a forceful shove, the white-clad woman sent the colossal body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon flying backward. She forcefully flicked the ribbon from her sleeve. Like the blade of a knife, the ribbon sliced through the air towards Xu Zimei¡¯s neck. Just as it was about to make contact with Xu Zimei¡¯s neck, a figure appeared beside him. A sword flicked up the ribbon, blocking it in front of Xu Zimei. It was Xia Wanqing. She looked at everyone and spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve all gone too far.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who instigated this,¡± said the white-clad woman. ¡°I instigated it? Why would I bother to provoke you early in the morning?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. The ribbon was split in two by that sword stroke. He slowly picked up the ribbon, looked at the white-clad woman with a smile, and said, ¡°This is yours, giving it back to you.¡± He threw the ribbon from his hand, and the white-clad woman nonchalantly reached out to catch it. The next moment a ¡°rip¡± was heard. The ribbon slashed across her palm, leaving a deep wound in the white-clad woman¡¯s hand. Blood flowed continuously. The white-clad woman stood still, not tending to the wound, just silently staring at the ribbon in her hand. ¡°This world is indeed vast, with the Four Directions Domain and the Mortal Domain being just a tiny corner of it all.¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Tired, tired, I¡¯m going back to sleep some more.¡± The white-clad woman suddenly looked up, staring intently at Xu Zimei, without blinking. ¡°You can consider what I said just now,¡± Chen Luo shouted from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the white-clad woman said blandly, glancing at him. Her figure took the lead, walking out of the courtyard. ¡°Wanqing, I,¡± Li Xiaoyuan looked at Xia Wanqing, wanting to say more. But he was cut off. ¡°I am not an object to be passed around at will. Let¡¯s go.¡± Watching them leave, Xia Wanqing pondered for a moment before heading straight into Xu Zimei¡¯s room. Chapter 1053 - 1052: Demon Dragons Advancement, The Quaint Town Chapter 1053: Chapter 1052: Demon Dragon¡¯s Advancement, The Quaint Town In the room, Xia Wanqing looked at him and asked, ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xu Zimei looked towards her. ¡°The ribbon.¡± ¡°The ribbon, I don¡¯t know what material it¡¯s made of, but it¡¯s very sharp, right?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You¡¯ve offended the Second Prince this time, it wasn¡¯t very wise,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Life doesn¡¯t always require wisdom,¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Actually, the Second Prince has another purpose for coming to the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Xia Wanqing said. Xu Zimei looked at her, puzzled. ¡°The struggle for the prince¡¯s position is extremely brutal, it requires not only personal strength but also the help of many external forces,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°He wants to gain the support of our Heaven Martial Sect, so once he inherits the throne, our Heaven Martial Sect may be revived within the Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°Did your grandfather agree?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Grandfather said that the struggle for the throne is like a fight between dragons and tigers. One wrong step and the consequences are unbearable. Our Heaven Martial Sect, being a minor sect, cannot rashly get involved,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°He¡¯s still considering it.¡± ¡°It is right not to get involved,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Be careful, or else our entire Heaven Martial Sect, along with its members, might end up surnamed Chen. Look at Li Xiaoyuan, now he has become the Second Prince¡¯s lapdog.¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself. Offending the Second Prince, it¡¯s still best to be cautious,¡± Xia Wanqing said. After chatting for a while, Xia Wanqing left. Xu Zimei slowly stretched out his hand, streams of Emperor Qi wrapping around his palm. This feeling of having power was really good. He walked out of the courtyard, looking towards the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon guarding the gate. He saw his right hand lightly tap. A streak of light then flew into the center of its brow. ¡°This is your reward,¡± Xu Zimei said. As his voice fell, a fierce cry was heard from the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon. Its body was enveloped in demonic clouds, and one dragon roar after another resonated louder and louder from the courtyard. It was transforming, its wings behind growing even larger. Its four claws seemed much sharper as well. Its originally pitch-black body became even deeper, leaping from the Emperor Pulse Realm to the Saint Vein. ¡°Going to the Galaxy Empire, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll have to take action,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Dealing with those people, it feels a bit like bullying the weak for me, quite uninteresting.¡± The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon quickly nodded, its voice growling low. ¡­¡­ On the way back to the courtyard, Li Xiaoyuan angrily said, ¡°This kid is too arrogant, we have to teach him a lesson. He¡¯s just relying on that evil dragon.¡± The Second Prince Chen Luo raised his hand, silencing him. Then he turned his head to the lady in white next to him and asked, ¡°What just happened? I remember it¡¯s been a long time since you were injured.¡± ¡°The world is really vast,¡± the lady in white replied. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chen Luo looked at her, confused. ¡°He was warning me,¡± the lady in white replied. ¡°What right does he have,¡± Chen Luo was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m just responsible for your safety, you better not cause trouble, or else I won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± the lady in white said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about everything once we reach the empire.¡± Chen Luo nodded slightly. ¡­ The journey to the Galaxy Empire was to take place the next day. Xia Wanqing was already packed, and Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have much to pack either. This trip to the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s Secret Realm, there were a total of seven people going. Aside from the Second Prince, the lady in white and Li Xiaoyuan, there were also Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing. Xia Wanqing also brought along Shangguan Lan, with the group being led by the Sixth Elder. The expedition was initially to be led by the Great Elder, but given his discord with Xu Zimei and others, the Sect Master ultimately sent the Sixth Elder of his own lineage. A group of people rode on Soarwind Horses, speeding towards the Secret Realm. ¡°It¡¯s been over a year since we last went to the Capital City of the Galaxy Empire,¡± said Shangguan Lan with a sigh. Indeed, Mufu Mountain was quite a distance from the Capital City. Except for official business, they rarely left. ¡°This time we are going for the Secret Realm,¡± Xia Wanqing reminded. ¡°Then elder sister, after the Secret Realm venture, can we stay a few more days in the Capital City?¡± asked Shangguan Lan. ¡°If Miss Shangguan wishes, I will be the host. Anywhere you¡¯d like to go in the Capital City,¡± Prince Chen Luo said with a laugh on the side. Li Xiaoyuan, throughout the journey, kept his eyes on Xia Wanqing, occasionally offering her warm attentions. Xia Wanqing was somewhat annoyed; she turned to look at Xu Zimei beside her. Since leaving the sect, Xu Zimei had been lying on top of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, fast asleep. This Seven-Winged Demon Dragon could adjust its size; it had just shifted to a suitable size, making it walk as stable as a rock. Xu Zimei lay on it quite comfortably. She gently kicked Xu Zimei¡¯s foot with her own. However, Xu Zimei ignored her and turned over to continue sleeping. In fact, his consciousness was already in the Divine Continent. Dealing with people from the outside world, one could say, ¡®If words don¡¯t hit it off, then there¡¯s no point in babbling on¡¯. He would have a more useful conversation with Bai Meng and others in the Divine Continent. ¡­ The Heaven Beyond Heavens¡¯ Nine Domains consist of the Mortal Domain, Catastrophe Demon Domain, Kun Ruins Domain, Robbery Immortal Domain, Heaven Extreme Realm, Cangxuan Realm, Ghost God Realm, Illusionary Sea Domain, and the Blazing Flame Realm. The Mortal Domain is at the very bottom. While the Heaven Extreme Realm is at the very top. Each domain has its own unique features, except for the Mortal Domain. It¡¯s more like an all-encompassing mishmash. Bai Meng told Xu Zimei a lot about the past deeds of the Demon Race. Because of the exile of the Ancient Demon Cave and the method to recall it. The Divine Crystals obtained from the Ruins of the Gods have been immensely beneficial to Xu Zimei. They constantly nourish his Divine Soul, allowing him to comprehend the Great Dao at all times. Even to become close to the Great Dao. The power of the War God has also let him experience the strength of the Great Emperor¡¯s five realms early on, making his enlightenment much easier. ¡­ Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. The group had descended from Mufu Mountain and arrived in a small town. As the day turned to evening, everyone decided to rest here for the night. ¡°When did we get a town below Mufu Mountain?¡± Shangguan Lan asked in surprise. ¡°How come I never knew about it before.¡± ¡°By the looks of it, this should be a newly built town,¡± Xia Wanqing added in amazement. The words ¡°Stormwind Town¡± caught their sight. The town was not large; they searched for quite some time before finding an inn. The Sixth Elder stepped forward and asked for seven guest rooms. The inn had no servants; there was only one Shopkeeper. He said with a smile, ¡°I am sorry, but we only have three rooms left now.¡± ¡°You have so few people in this town, how can there be no rooms?¡± Chen Luo asked with a frown. ¡°Exactly because the town is remote and this inn is the only one. And it¡¯s quite small, perhaps the guests could discuss among themselves?¡± the Shopkeeper suggested with a smile. ¡°How can we manage with three rooms?¡± Chen Luo questioned with a frown. As a Prince, his status was distinguished; he naturally expected to have his own room. Everyone looked at each other, while Xu Zimei walked around the inn. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then slowly reached out and knocked on a wooden plank beside him. A ¡°bang bang bang¡± noise followed. ¡°You¡¯ve done a fine job creating this small town.¡± Chapter 1054 - 1053: Elder Xuankong, Qianniu Taoist Court Chapter 1054: Chapter 1053: Elder Xuankong, Qianniu Taoist Court Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xia Wanqing inquired. ¡°Which friend might that be? Come out and show yourself,¡± Xu Zimei stepped out of the inn, looking up at the sky, asking. ¡°Yi,¡± a low murmur came from the sky. ¡°A minor Heaven Martial Sect actually has someone like this? Able to see through my Flowing Cloud Waterside Pavilion.¡± Hearing this sudden voice, everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically. Especially Prince Chen Luo, who seemed to have thought of something. When the crowd looked at the small town again, they found it eerily peculiar everywhere. Some trees were lush and flourishing, while others had already withered. The town¡¯s residents walked up and down the streets, but a closer look would reveal they seemed to be set in their ways. Repeating the same movements and postures. The smile on the shopkeeper¡¯s face at the inn was becoming increasingly eerie. Chen Luo asked into the void, ¡°May I ask if it is Elder Xuankong?¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You little lad, you do have some insight,¡± the old man¡¯s voice followed. The next moment, the ground beneath shook. The town where everyone was standing was uprooted and shrank to a visible size at a speed perceivable to the naked eye. When they looked around again, they found themselves standing in a wasteland. All around was empty, with no sign of the town. In front of their sight, an old man slowly walked towards them. He was dressed in a gray robe, appearing somewhat like a scholar. He was full of vigor as he stretched out his right hand, and the miniaturized town, shrunk hundreds of times, was spinning in his palm. As if the large town they were just in was merely a toy in his hand. Xu Zimei glanced at it and found it curious as well. It was more like a technique of Heaven Edge, able to alter the size of objects at will. Of course, the complexity of it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as it seemed. ¡°Greetings to Elder Xuankong,¡± Prince Chen Luo promptly greeted. ¡°Since you have heard of my name, you should know what I am here for,¡± Elder Xuankong stated. ¡°Is the Elder here on behalf of the Sunset Empire to kill me?¡± Prince Chen Luo replied. ¡°The conflicts between empires, as the patriarch of World Stabilizing Pavilion, surely you wouldn¡¯t break the rules by intervening.¡± ¡°The girl by your side is also from World Stabilizing Pavilion, isn¡¯t she?¡± Elder Xuankong retorted. ¡°She is but a junior,¡± Prince Chen Luo quickly replied. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not so disgraceful to bully the weak,¡± Elder Xuankong declared. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but someone will.¡± With a wave of his hand, a young man appeared from behind. This young man was also dressed in a gray robe, with a red brim hat covering his head. ¡°This is my disciple, he will fight for me,¡± Elder Xuankong announced. ¡°If he wins, you may leave.¡± ¡°Does the Elder stand for Sunset Empire, or did my esteemed big brother send you?¡± Chen Luo asked. The inheritance of the Nine Nights Immortal King had been uncovered. The king had entrusted the entire matter to him, and if he handled it to satisfaction, the position of Crown Prince might not be far off. Interruption at this juncture might mean his own brothers were involved or an enemy state. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Elder Xuankong waved his hand. The young man stepped forward. He slightly clasped his fist, ¡°World Stabilizing Pavilion¡¯s Yue Qingyun.¡± The woman in white also came forward slowly, similarly responding, ¡°World Stabilizing Pavilion¡¯s Yu Huashang.¡± ¡°Apologies Yu Sister, offense is taken,¡± Yue Qingyun declared with a light shout. With a grand gesture, the sky instantly turned dark. A mountain sprung forth from his hand and pressed down towards Yu Huashang. When the mountain was thrown, it was only as large as a palm, but upon landing, it instantly turned into a genuine mountain peak. Yu Huashang¡¯s ribbon in her hands entangled, also turning into a kilometer in length. The beautiful ribbon, like a great expanse of rivers and mountains, bound the entire mountain peak together and flung it away. With a ¡°boom¡±, when the mountain fell, instead of shattering, it transformed into a stream of Pure Energy. And returned to Yue Qingyun¡¯s hand. Then, countless ribbons came killing towards him. Yue Qingyun¡¯s gaze sharpened, his aura magnificent, as he waved his hand again. A primeval forest appeared before him. Within this forest, ten thousand beasts stampeded, and various Monster Beasts surged out. And those ribbons of Yu Huashang¡¯s also split into countless strands, joining together, forming either swords or axes. For a moment, they stood together against the horde of Monster Beasts. ¡­ Beside them, Xia Wanqing turned to Xu Zimei, asking, ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°If it were a fair fight, she would win. But with that old man by his side, Yue Qingyun will definitely win,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Why is that?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°Because they can¡¯t afford to lose,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. After speaking, he turned his gaze towards the Seven Emperors beside him. Way of Inquiry: ¡°I heard you rank seventy-eight on that list of heroes?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Chen Luo responded indifferently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up then? Letting a woman fight,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Brother Xu go up?¡± Chen Luo retorted. ¡°They want to kill you, not us,¡± Xu Zimei said. His eyes then turned to Elder Xuankong beside him. Saying, ¡°Old man, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± ¡°Please wait, young master. Let¡¯s decide after this duel concludes,¡± Elder Xuankong replied. In front of them, Yue Qingyun and Yu Huashang¡¯s battle was irreconcilable. The Way of Change in their hands was executed to perfection. The clash between various life forms. However, Yu Huashang clearly had the upper hand. Just as Yue Qingyun was being relentlessly pushed back and was about to lose, Elder Xuankong¡¯s right hand made a covert flick at his side. A powerful gush of energy surged into Yue Qingyun¡¯s body. Instantly, his aura surged, and the surrounding forests transformed, exploding outwards. And Yu Huashang¡¯s body was sent flying backward. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve lost,¡± Elder Xuankong said with a smile. ¡°If senior wishes to kill us, just act directly; why bother with these plots and schemes?¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°Elder Xuankong, you really are regressing with age,¡± at that moment, a voice came from the distant horizon. ¡°How could you strike a junior, have you forgotten the rules of World Stabilizing Pavilion?¡± Hearing this voice, Prince Chen Luo¡¯s expression relaxed immediately. Another elder appeared. Clad in a yellow robe, holding a jade cauldron, he slowly walked through the air. ¡°Jade Cauldron True Man,¡± Elder Xuankong murmured this name. ¡°You¡¯re intervening in this as well?¡± ¡°And if I am? Got a problem with that?¡± Jade Cauldron True Man said indifferently. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let them go today,¡± Elder Xuankong replied. ¡°But one thing you must remember, the founding principles of World Stabilizing Pavilion cannot be changed.¡± ¡°The decree of Qianniu Taoist Court has been issued, and I think you understand the great undertaking of our age even more than I.¡± Watching Jade Cauldron True Man remain silent, Elder Xuankong took Yue Qingyun and left directly. Chapter 1055 - 1054: To Kill Chapter 1055: Chapter 1054: To Kill ¡°Mentor,¡± upon seeing Jade Cauldron True Man, Yu Huashang greeted softly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jade Cauldron True Man asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Yu Huashang shook her head slightly. Although she was injured, it wasn¡¯t severe. ¡°True Man, are you hiding something from me?¡± The Second Prince, Chen Luo, looked towards Jade Cauldron True Man and asked. ¡°What is this Qianniu Taoist Court you just mentioned?¡± ¡°I cannot tell you, but if you want to know, you can ask Emperor Chu,¡± Jade Cauldron True Man replied. Emperor Chu is the current Monarch of the Galaxy Empire. He has ruled this empire for three hundred years, truly a formidable ruler. ¡°Regardless, I still want to thank True Man for saving my life,¡± Chen Luo¡¯s emotions slightly eased. He expressed his gratitude: ¡°World Stabilizing Pavilion has become increasingly unruly.¡± ¡°Great changes are upon us, and rules are meant to be broken,¡± Jade Cauldron True Man replied. ¡°Enough, I come in Emperor Chu¡¯s name, and I shall protect you on this journey.¡± Jade Cauldron True Man, upon his arrival, only had a brief conversation with Chen Luo. As for the members of Heaven Martial Sect, they were automatically ignored by him. Even when Li Xiaoyuan and others paid their respects to him, he paid them no attention. To him, the Heaven Martial Sect did not even deserve a glance unless they were of equal status. Of course, unless the Heaven Martial Emperor returns. With an emperor presiding over, not to mention the Galaxy Empire, even Qianniu Taoist Court would show their respects. ¡­ After some minor incidents, the group set off on their journey again. They encountered no dangers along the way. Seven days later, they reached Capital City. The King¡¯s City of the Galaxy Empire is named ¡°Changtian.¡± To Xu Zimei, the scale of Changtian City was mediocre at best. He has seen many cities along the way, and even destroyed several main cities of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Indeed, this city was quite ordinary. Entering the city, Chen Luo said as he prepared to return to the Imperial Palace, ¡°You go with Miss Xia and the others to find an inn to rest first. After I have finished my business, we will head to the Secret Realm together.¡± The secret realm of the Nine Nights Immortal King was protected as soon as it was discovered because it was within the territory of the Galaxy Empire. No external forces were allowed to interfere. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyone seeking entry had to gain the Empire¡¯s consent. Watching Chen Luo¡¯s departing figure, the lady in white also glanced at Xu Zimei before following the others and leaving. ¡°Sixth Elder, and Wanqing, let¡¯s go find an inn. I¡¯m familiar with Capital City,¡± Li Xiaoyuan said with a smile. ¡°No need, we can find one on our own,¡± Xia Wanqing refused directly. She took Shangguan Lan and Xu Zimei with her, walking towards an inn not too far away. Sixth Elder chuckled and followed them closely. Li Xiaoyuan stood in place, looking awkward. After squinting for a while, his expression returned to normal, and he followed them too. ¡°First Inn in the World.¡± This was the name of the inn; the interior decoration was quite good. After the five of them entered, they each took separate upper rooms. Then they sat down at a table on the first floor. This journey had been quite tiring, and they hadn¡¯t had a good meal. A table of hot dishes was served, and everyone started eating with gusto. Sixth Elder reminded from the side: ¡°For this secret realm, do not be too eager. It¡¯s best if we can find something, but safety comes first even if we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Sixth Elder,¡± Li Xiaoyuan said with a smile. ¡°With the Second Prince here, nothing will go wrong.¡± ¡°No matter what, the Second Prince is from the Imperial Household, and we are Heaven Martial Sect. I hope Senior Brother Li does not get too intertwined with them,¡± Xia Wanqing reminded. Li Xiaoyuan gave an embarrassed smile, not answering. In his heart, he had already sided with the Second Prince. If the Second Prince became the ruler of the Galaxy Empire in the future, he would be accompanying the dragon¡ªa contributing hero. Why would he stay in a small sect like the Heaven Martial Sect? ¡­ Just at this time, a yellow-robed youth descended from the second floor. ¡°Gentlemen, our Family Head has requested your presence,¡± the yellow-robed youth approached and said with a smile. ¡°Who is your master?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go,¡± the yellow-robed youth replied. Xia Wanqing and Xu Zimei exchanged glances. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°All will be well with me around.¡± The group stood up to go upstairs, but the yellow-robed youth stopped them. ¡°Gentlemen, our Family Head only wishes to meet Miss Xia and Young Master Xu,¡± the yellow-robed youth said. ¡°The rest of you need not come up.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed,¡± Xu Zimei said. The three of them went up the stairs together; the inn¡¯s upper level was quite decent. After passing through several rooms, they finally arrived at a private chamber. ¡°Please enter, I¡¯ll be waiting outside,¡± the yellow-robed youth said with a smile. Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing pushed the door open to enter. The room wasn¡¯t very large; by the window stood a young man. His hands were clasped behind his back as he enjoyed the street view outside. Seeing Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing coming in, the young man smiled and said, ¡°I took the liberty of inviting you here. Allow me to introduce myself¡ª Chen Tiansheng.¡± ¡°So, you are the Crown Prince,¡± Xia Wanqing immediately reacted and greeted him. ¡°Just call me Brother Chen, ¡®Crown Prince¡¯ feels too distant,¡± Chen Tiansheng said with a smile. ¡°May I know why the Crown Prince has summoned us here?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°I¡¯m planning to visit the Secret Realm tomorrow, and you both should know about the Nine Nights Immortal King matter,¡± Chen Tiansheng said. ¡°I find myself in need of company; would you two be willing to accompany me?¡± ¡°We have already promised the Second Prince, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to break our word,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will be straightforward,¡± Chen Tiansheng replied. ¡°The Emperor will soon be appointing the Crown Prince. I¡¯ve been seeking the capable and hope that both of you will join my cause. If I ascend to the throne in the future, you may choose any official position in the court.¡± Hearing the Crown Prince¡¯s offer, Xia Wanqing glanced at Xu Zimei. The offer was indeed generous. ¡°Look at you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. After some thought, Xia Wanqing finally shook her head. ¡°Apologies to the Crown Prince, but our Heaven Martial Sect currently has no interest in participating in the Imperial Household¡¯s strife.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about your Heaven Martial Sect, I¡¯m only inviting the two of you,¡± the Crown Prince said with a smile. ¡°This concerns your future; there is no need to rush, you may return and consider it first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider; I¡¯m very grateful for the Crown Prince¡¯s generous offer, but personally, I really have no interest in the Imperial struggles,¡± Xia Wanqing declined. What she was considering now was securing the position of Young Sect Leader. Other affairs beyond that were not her primary concern. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t keep you,¡± Chen Tiansheng gave a wry smile. Watching Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing walk out of the chamber, the smile on his face slowly faded. ¡°My lord,¡± the yellow-robed youth outside came in. He asked, ¡°What should be done?¡± ¡°If they cannot be utilized by me, then kill them,¡± the Crown Prince commanded with a stern tone. ¡°I do not wish for them to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the yellow-robed man¡¯s figure then vanished. Chapter 1056 - 1055 Emperor Chu, Heroes List Chapter 1056: Chapter 1055 Emperor Chu, Heroes List Coming down from the second floor, Li Xiaoyuan hurriedly looked at the two and asked, ¡°Who was looking for you?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°A familiar person, you don¡¯t know them,¡± Xia Wanqing said indifferently. She was preoccupied during the meal. Initially, the Heaven Martial Sect just wanted to dip into the benefits of the Secret Realm but somehow got deeply involved. After dinner, the sky gradually darkened. Everyone returned to their respective rooms. Xu Zimei was resting when he suddenly heard a knock on the door. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± came Xia Wanqing¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Xu Zimei opened the door, asking in confusion. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep; I want to talk to you,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°About the Crown Prince?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Lots of things, I just feel restless inside,¡± Xia Wanqing stepped into the room and slowly sat down on a chair beside. ¡°All the restlessness stems from one word, weakness,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°One day, if you become strong, you don¡¯t need to be invincible, but you won¡¯t have to deal with these daily nuisances.¡± ¡°When¡­ do you plan to leave?¡± Xia Wanqing asked after a pause. ¡°If possible, after coming out of the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s Secret Realm,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Can you not leave?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, her head lowered, her face unclear. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider leaving the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I want to revive the Heaven Martial Sect, that¡¯s my dream,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°Right, you have your dreams, and I have mine,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°But before I go, I can help you clear some.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, just take good care of yourself, just stay alive,¡± Xia Wanqing said. She stood up and walked to the bed. Outside the window, a full moon was shining with endless brilliance. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed the moon,¡± she murmured to herself. Xu Zimei patted her shoulder. Xia Wanqing¡¯s body softened and she directly fell into his arms. He slowly placed her on the bed beside. Then, looking outside the room, he smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, there¡¯s no point hiding anymore.¡± As soon as his words fell, a figure suddenly appeared in the room. It seemed as though it had materialized from thin air. ¡°You do have some skills, my stealth technique, I reckon, is unseen by most in the Imperial City,¡± the dark figure spoke indifferently. ¡°Did the Crown Prince send you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Failed to coax, so now you harbor murderous intentions.¡± ¡°A dead man doesn¡¯t need to know so much,¡± the dark figure said as his voice fell. His figure had already disappeared. The next moment he reappeared, his longsword was already thrusting towards Xu Zimei from behind. Xu Zimei directly slapped him back, and the figure was heavily flung away. Before the dark figure landed, he stretched out a hand and directly pulled the dark figure back in front of him. One hand clenched around his neck. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to kill an ant, but you always come crawling in front of me.¡± Xu Zimei looked at him. The figure was tightly wrapped, only the eyes revealing the sheer terror within. ¡°My lord, I¡­¡­.¡± Before he could finish speaking, a burst of nameless fire ignited and burnt him to ashes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. A silent night, When Xia Wanqing slowly opened her eyes, she found herself in Xu Zimei¡¯s bed. She quickly checked her body. ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Xu Zimei entered the room saying. ¡°Last night when you were tired, I didn¡¯t disturb you. I went to sleep in your room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xia Wanqing¡¯s face slightly flushed, and she quickly got out of bed. ¡°The Sixth Elder is still outside waiting to eat, and the Second Prince has arrived. Today, we are heading to the Secret Realm,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You should quickly get ready and wash up.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded. After the two had prepared, the Second Prince and his entourage had already been waiting outside for some time. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there might be some changes in plans,¡± Chen Luo said as he looked at Xia Wanqing coming downstairs. ¡°What happened?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, slightly frowning. ¡°Originally, the Emperor had put me in charge of this Secret Realm, but after I returned to the palace yesterday, it seemed that the Emperor places great importance on this Secret Realm journey.¡± Chen Luo continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specific reason, but he plans to come to the Secret Realm himself.¡± ¡°What does the Second Prince mean?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°It was originally me who would lead you, but now, you will have to follow the main troop,¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°I am here to warn you that when you are with the Emperor, do not speak. Just follow and respond to the situation as necessary.¡± ¡°Emperor Chu?¡± Xia Wanqing inquired. ¡°Yes, my father is currently gathering troops at the North City Gate, so let¡¯s set off now,¡± Chen Luo said. Xia Wanqing nodded slightly. At this point, she no longer wanted to go to the Secret Realm. But with the Second Prince personally notifying, it was difficult for her to refuse. ¡­ The group was ready and headed towards the North City Gate of the Imperial City. Upon reaching the North City Gate, many people had already gathered there. Including the Crown Prince. When he saw Xu Zimei and the others, the Crown Prince was slightly surprised, then fell into deep thought. Looking up, Xu Zimei saw the man seated in the elevated imperial throne, likely Emperor Chu. He had a square face and an imposing aura without anger. He possessed the aura of a born leader. Many people involuntarily bowed their heads when they looked at him. He was the supreme ruler, as well as the ruler of the Galaxy Empire. He stared straight ahead, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, deep in thought. On either side of Emperor Chu, there was an elder. One of them was Jade Cauldron True Man. The other was an old woman whom Xu Zimei did not recognize. He also saw Yu Huashang and several other princes. ¡°This probably isn¡¯t just a simple exploration of the Secret Realm,¡± Xu Zimei commented with a smile. ¡°You saw it too, Brother Xu,¡± Chen Luo didn¡¯t hide it. He said, ¡°This time, Qianniu Taoist Court is involved.¡± Typically, only a Sect Gate that had produced a Great Emperor or an even stronger entity could be called a Taoist Court. The Heaven Martial Sect used to be a Taoist Court. However, after the destruction of the Mufu Mountain¡¯s source of Tao, they gradually declined to a small sect as they are now. ¡°The specifics I cannot say; you will learn once we are there.¡± The formation at the city gate seemed to be waiting for something, naturally attracting the attention of the city¡¯s populace. After a short wait, a young man in white came out from the city. This young man carried himself gracefully and had a Longsword on his back. He had the look of a swordsman with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the seventh-ranked ruthless swordsman Sikong Ji from the valor list?¡± The appearance of this young man immediately caused a major stir at the city gate. Following behind him was another robust young man carrying a hammer and dressed in steel clothing. ¡°That¡¯s Wu Dao, ranked third on the valor list.¡± Chapter 1057 - 1056: Empire Merger, Best Two out of Three Chapter 1057: Chapter 1056: Empire Merger, Best Two out of Three Sikong Ji and Wu Dao stepped forward in succession, both bowing slightly as they greeted, ¡°Paying respects to Emperor Chu.¡± ¡°Young talents are too kind. We¡¯ll have to rely on you again for this occasion,¡± Emperor Chu said with a smile. ¡°We will dedicate our full efforts for the Galaxy Empire,¡± Wu Dao replied. ¡°What about Xuan Yi?¡± Emperor Chu looked behind and inquired. Sikong Ji exchanged a glance with the others, all slightly silent. ¡°He went to the Sunset Empire.¡± Xuan Yi, a presence ranked fourth on the list of heroes. Emperor Chu forcefully slapped the throne, his face capricious, his brows furrowed for a long time before finally relaxing gradually. ¡°If we can obtain the inheritance this time, whatever you want within the Galaxy Empire, just speak up,¡± Emperor Chu replied. ¡°As for the others, it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t think highly of our Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, is it time to leave?¡± An old crone next to him spoke up, her voice raspy. She was shrouded in a black robe, moving silently as she walked, her entire figure shrinking together. ¡°Let us depart,¡± Emperor Chu waved his hand. ¡°What about the third participant?¡± Jade Cauldron True Man asked on the side. ¡°Without Xuan Yi, who shall participate?¡± Emperor Chu didn¡¯t speak but instead turned his gaze toward the princes. Speaking up, he said: ¡°Who among you will enter the fray? The Crown Prince position will belong to whoever wins.¡± Their faces lit up with excitement. The position of Crown Prince had hung in limbo; they had openly and covertly struggled for a long time, yet there hadn¡¯t been a standard for judgment. Now that Emperor Chu had spoken, winning would mean becoming Crown Prince, but it was unsaid that the consequences of losing would be severe. The message was clear. ¡°Let the journey commence,¡± Emperor Chu waved his hand, looking somewhat weary. He closed his eyes slightly, his face reflecting deep thought. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Miss Yu,¡± the Second Prince turned to look at Yu Huashang and said, ¡°If it¡¯s really necessary, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to take action.¡± ¡°I am only responsible for protecting you,¡± Yu Huashang replied nonchalantly. ¡°If I participate, my life will be at risk, and that is also a form of protection,¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°I promise you, if I become Crown Prince, I will make World Stabilizing Pavilion the number one power in the Galaxy Empire.¡± Yu Huashang remained silent, without a word. The crowd set off with the main troop, not too many in number, but certainly not a few. ¡°It seems only we are kept in the dark,¡± Xu Zimei said to Xia Wanqing with a smile. ¡°I also feel that things aren¡¯t as simple,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded in agreement. All of Galaxy Empire¡¯s anomalous actions seemed to be foreshadowing something. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time,¡± Xia Wanqing sighed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The journey to the Secret Realm wasn¡¯t far from the Galaxy Empire. The Empire had stationed heavy troops to guard it. Following the main troop, after about two Hours, everyone finally saw the soldiers of the Galaxy Empire. In these two Hours, these Princes had tried every means to secure a victory in this competition. As for what kind of competition it was, Xu Zimei and the others were also unaware. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the General in black armor half-knelt on the ground in greeting. Emperor Chu slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the weariness on his face was swept away, and an astonishing aura burst forth around him. This aura was that of a true King. Above ten thousand people. His sharp eyes were intimidating and oppressive with just a glance. Adorned in his imperial robes, he slowly rose from the throne. ¡°Have the dignitaries from the Qianniu Taoist Court arrived?¡± Emperor Chu inquired. ¡°Not yet, but the people from Sunset Empire have already arrived,¡± the Black Armored General replied. ¡°They¡¯re quite quick in arriving,¡± Emperor Chu sneered coldly, speaking indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them.¡± He walked down, with Jade Cauldron True Man and an old woman by his side, and several Princes along with Wu Dao following behind. ¡°Second Prince, what exactly is going on?¡± Xia Wanqing stepped forward and asked. ¡°We¡¯ve simply come to this Secret Realm. If it¡¯s inconvenient, then we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here now, then I¡¯m not afraid to tell you,¡± Chen Luo thought for a moment, and then said. ¡°You should know about the Sunset Empire.¡± Xia Wanqing nodded her head. There are many empires in the Four Directions Domain, but around Mufu Mountain, the two biggest empires are only Galaxy and Sunset. ¡°Our Galaxy Empire and the Sunset Empire are both governed by the Qianniu Taoist Court. Some time ago, the Taoist Court issued an order to integrate the powers within the realm, Galaxy Empire and Sunset Empire have been in conflict for a thousand years, and now they must merge together,¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°Merge?¡± Xia Wanqing was stunned. This was no small matter, it was not good neither for the residents of the two countries, nor for the rulers. If they merge, what would happen to the current Imperial Household? Who would be the ruler? Neither of the two Imperial Households would be content. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve also thought of this. If we were to resolve this by warfare, clearly it wouldn¡¯t be wise. It would greatly harm both nations,¡± Chen Luo explained. ¡°So, the Qianniu Taoist Court has been considering a simple way to resolve this.¡± ¡°This inheritance from the Nine Nights Immortal King is an opportunity?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°The inheritance appeared within the Galaxy Empire. Originally, we thought it was just an ordinary inheritance. My father entrusted it to me to handle. It wasn¡¯t until I returned to the palace this time that I learned this inheritance might be more than just a common one from the Nine Nights Immortal King. There¡¯s a big secret hidden within,¡± said the Second Prince. ¡°The Qianniu Taoist Court set a rule, whoever obtains the inheritance and hands it over to the Court, will become the ruler over the merged nations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still somewhat unclear,¡± Xia Wanqing shook her head and asked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you could search for the inheritance fairly. Why involve people like Wu Dao and Sikong Ji?¡± ¡°The problem lies in the fact that the Secret Realm has restrictions; only one person can enter at a time,¡± Chen Luo replied. ¡°Whoever enters first has a naturally much larger advantage. The two nations argued over this for a long time, and in the end, the Qianniu Taoist Court decided to overrule with a competition. They chose three youths from each nation, using the best of three matches to determine who gets to send someone in first.¡± Hearing this, Xia Wanqing finally understood everything. ¡°If that is the case, then why did the Second Prince bring us here? This has nothing to do with our Heaven Martial Sect.¡± ¡°The Qianniu Taoist Court is only interested in the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s inheritance, they¡¯re not interested in anything else inside,¡± Chen Luo said with a smile. ¡°When the time comes, you can go in, it¡¯s like they eat meat, and we drink soup.¡± ¡°Second Prince, if you have something to say, just say it,¡± Xia Wanqing remained unmoved. This explanation made no sense. Why would Chen Luo help the Heaven Martial Sect for no reason? Because of Li Xiaoyuan? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He¡¯s just a dog, no one cares about him. Besides that, there¡¯s practically no connection between them. ¡°If the Second Prince doesn¡¯t speak, then we¡¯re not willing to accompany you.¡± Seeing Xia Wanqing about to leave, Chen Luo hurriedly stopped everyone. He said with a light laugh: ¡°Actually, there are some reasons. For this competition between the two nations, the Qianniu Taoist Court will send someone to specifically judge. It¡¯s as though they¡¯ll be like a referee.¡± Chapter 1058 - 1057: Xiao Family, Hegemony Ranking Chapter 1058: Chapter 1057: Xiao Family, Hegemony Ranking ¡°According to the information we¡¯ve obtained, the arbitrator sent by the Qianniu Taoist Court is a disciple of the Xiao Family.¡± At this, the Second Prince cracked an embarrassed smile. ¡°But what does this have to do with us?¡± Xia Wanqing still wore an expression of confusion. The Sixth Elder beside her gave a soft cough. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at Xia Wanqing, he said, ¡°Actually, the Xiao Family does have some relations with our Heaven Martial Sect.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing,¡± Xia Wanqing asked perplexedly. ¡°Many years ago, back when the Heaven Martial Emperor was still around, our Heaven Martial Taoist Court and the Qianniu Taoist Court were both quite renowned. There used to be marital alliances between the two powers from time to time.¡± The Sixth Elder said. ¡°However, after the Heaven Martial Emperor¡¯s departure and the destruction of our origins, we entered a period of decline. Our connection with the Qianniu Taoist Court gradually disconnected.¡± ¡°The Second Prince indeed has made a clever calculation,¡± Xia Wanqing commented coolly. ¡°But you might be disappointed to learn that we have long lost contact with the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t be upset; I admit that I¡¯ve withheld some information, but I will also ensure your entry into the Secret Realm. It¡¯s all a matter of mutual needs,¡± Chen Luo said with a smile. ¡°As for whether there¡¯s any connection, that¡¯s not important. Perhaps they will bear old favor in mind, and I can guarantee that no matter what the outcome is? I will ensure your entry into the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s take a look,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°Otherwise, all this trouble would have been in vain.¡± ¡°Brother Xu is indeed wise,¡± Chen Luo laughed and replied. Xia Wanqing glanced at Xu Zimei but offered no further objection. ¡­ Emperor Chu walked at the forefront. Ahead of him, a group of people had been waiting for some time. The leader of that group was an elderly man. He wore a royal robe similar to theirs, but the Divine Dragon embroidered on it was different from that of the Galaxy Empire. The old man was quite aged. He lacked Emperor Chu¡¯s sharp edge and instead gave off a feeling of the sun setting behind the Western Mountains. His beard was very white, and when he laughed, it seemed all his teeth were gone, and he would occasionally cough a few times. But almost no one here dared to underestimate him. Because he was the Monarch of the Sunset Empire, the Qi Emperor. He had led a frail state to become an empire, able to contend with, and even surpass, the Galaxy Empire. He had looked like this decades ago, seemingly not long for this world. Yet he still sat firmly on the throne. A few people followed him, and they were now watching Emperor Chu approach with smiles on their faces. ¡°Long time no see,¡± the Qi Emperor said with a light chuckle. ¡°I do hope that the next time we meet, it will be in the Imperial Palace of the Sunset Empire,¡± Emperor Chu responded coolly. ¡°If you have the capability, I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± the Qi Emperor laughed. ¡°Where¡¯s Xuan Yi?¡± Emperor Chu glanced over the people around the Qi Emperor and asked. ¡°When the time comes for you to meet, you naturally will,¡± the Qi Emperor replied with a smile. Emperor Chu clearly wasn¡¯t satisfied with this answer and left with a cold snort. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Hero List released by the Galaxy Empire?¡± Xu Zimei asked from the side. ¡°Why then didn¡¯t they invite the person ranked first?¡± Xia Wanqing glanced at him and explained, ¡°The Hero List is indeed released by the Galaxy Empire, but they¡¯re not the ones who rank it. They don¡¯t have that kind of strength.¡± ¡°Then who does?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never even heard of the Holy Hall,¡± Xia Wanqing responded. ¡°The Holy Hall updates the Hero List every month. Then it¡¯s passed down for various Taoist Courts, Imperial Dynasties, and Empires to publish.¡± ¡°The Holy Hall, I truly haven¡¯t heard of it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He looked up towards the so-called Secret Realm. A particularly large pit had formed where the earth ahead had caved in. The rules within this pit were distorted, and space was in chaos. It could be said to be extremely dangerous. ¡°How did you determine that this is the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s relic?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°When the Secret Realm first appeared, the phantom of the Nine Nights Immortal King ascended into the sky. It illuminated the eternal night for an entire night,¡± Chen Luo replied. ¡­¡­¡­ At that moment, a rumbling sound came from the Firmament above. Like thunder on a clear day, everyone looked up. They saw a huge battleship stopped right above them. ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Ship of the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Prince Chen Luo said. The massive Spirit Ship slowly docked, and three figures descended from above. These three figures were all dressed in blue robes, fluttering in the wind, two men and one woman. They looked to be around the same age as Xia Wanqing. On the blue robes, there was a pattern of a Bull Demon kneeling on the ground. ¡°Where are Emperor Chu and Qi Emperor?¡± the youth on the left asked as he landed, his voice indifferent. His face was serious, and a Longsword on his back was sheathed. His long hair was tied back with a headband. His clothes were neat and clean. ¡°Could you be the seniors from Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Emperor Chu and the other person hurried forward to greet. If their subjects saw this scene, they would surely be greatly shocked. They, as rulers of a nation, were being so respectful in front of a few young people. Besides the youth on the left, there were the Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s three people, including the youth on the right. He wore the same style of robe, slightly plump, his face always sporting an ambiguous smile. The woman in the middle, even more so, was aloof. As if she was a flower condensed from frost, yet to bloom, daring no one to look directly. From a distance, one could be affected by the cold aura she emitted. ¡°The three of us are here by our master¡¯s order to assess you all,¡± the youth on the left briefly introduced their names. ¡°Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s Xiao Buhui. Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s Qin Yao. Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s Fatty Wang.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Teacher Luo¡¯s esteemed disciples,¡± Emperor Chu said with a smile. He replied: ¡°We¡¯ll be in your care this time.¡± ¡°Where are the participants in the competition?¡± Qin Yao asked. Emperor Chu beckoned, and Sikong Ji along with Wu Dao stepped forward. ¡°Emperor Chu sure has good methods, bringing these two here,¡± Qi Emperor laughed. ¡°I believe the Qi Emperor shouldn¡¯t be lacking either,¡± Emperor Chu said lightly. Qi Emperor clapped his hands, and instantaneously three figures approached swiftly from not far away. ¡°Xuan Yi, Xie Shitian,¡± Emperor Chu enunciated each word. Xuan Yi ranked fourth on the list of heroes, and Xie Shitian was fifth. There was also a youth in a black robe beside them. However, his entire body was shrouded in a gray robe, with only his eyes visible. Therefore, no one could discern his identity. ¡°Is this list of heroes supposed to represent the strongest of the younger generation within the Four Directions Domain?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Xia Wanqing and asked. ¡°Not exactly, the list of heroes only includes Loose Cultivators or disciples from minor forces.¡± Xia Wanqing told him, ¡°Factions like Taoist Courts and Imperial Dynasties have their own supreme rankings.¡± ¡°Supreme rankings?¡± Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but comment. ¡°What a vulgar name.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down, these are all named by the Holy Hall. Don¡¯t get yourself killed,¡± Xia Wanqing quickly warned. ¡°The caliber of the supreme rankings is much higher than that of the list of heroes; these disciples from the Qianniu Taoist Court should be on the supreme rankings.¡± Xia Wanqing explained: ¡°So they do look down on us quite a bit.¡± Chapter 1059 - 1058: The Contest Begins, Wu Qing Sword Chapter 1059: Chapter 1058: The Contest Begins, Wu Qing Sword ¡°Who is that youth in the black robe?¡± Xu Zimei looked over to the side of the Sunset Empire, at the last black-robed youth, and inquired. ¡°His face is completely covered; even if he knows me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Which side do you think will win?¡± ¡°Purely based on strength, it¡¯s definitely the Sunset Empire,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°First of all, the Galaxy side is short one person, and the identity of that black-robed youth is unknown. If it¡¯s two out of three rounds, where will Galaxy find a third person?¡± ¡°What about these princes?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of mud dogs and clay chickens,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He looked over at these princes, pathetically weak. Perhaps they are somewhat capable for ordinary cultivators. Then he turned his gaze back to the black-robed youth. Feeling his stare, the other side smiled at him. Despite his face being covered, Xu Zimei could still feel his smile. ¡­¡­¡­ Xiao Buhui looked towards Emperor Chu and the Qi Emperor and asked, ¡°Where do you plan to have the contest?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it right beside this Secret Realm,¡± Emperor Chu said. His complexion wasn¡¯t looking good; after all, they were one person short on their side. He looked towards Jade Cauldron True Man beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell those sons who you informed me about to quickly choose someone to come out. If they lose this contest, they can forget about the position of the Crown Prince.¡± Jade Cauldron True Man nodded slightly and retreated. Emperor Chu¡¯s expression returned to calmness, and with a stretch of his hand, a black stream of light was thrown out from his hand. At the same time, the Qi Emperor also stretched out his hand, throwing a white stream of light into the sky. In an instant, the black and white lights intertwined in the void. The Firmament thundered with a ¡°boom boom boom.¡± The black and white lights brightened, covering the void. Once the lights converged, a battle platform appeared, slowly descending from the void. The material of this battle platform was unknown; half of it was black, and half white. Black and white were separated, and an ancient aura surrounded it. The crowd around could faintly hear the sounds of clanging armor and chaotic battles as if tens of thousands of armies were fighting before them. However, in the blink of an eye, the illusion vanished, leaving only the battle platform in sight. ¡°This is,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Such an impressive battle platform.¡± ¡°A long time ago, a battlefield from a meteoric battle appeared nearby, and both the Sunset Empire and the Galaxy Empire entered to explore. Later, they discovered this battle platform, and during the struggle between the two sides, the platform split in two; one part went into the hands of Emperor Chu. The other part went to the Qi Emperor.¡± ¡°The land of meteoric battle,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. ¡°Lands of meteoric battle are remnants of great wars, with battles both large and small in scale. However, the nature of these battles is rarely known,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these battle platforms; they are not only indestructible but also nearly impossible to destroy. Cultivating on them can also condense one¡¯s martial intent.¡± The battle platform was a kilometer long, covering the surroundings. People hovered in the air as they watched the scene within the battle platform. ¡°Let¡¯s start then, who will you send out for the first round?¡± Xiao Buhui asked. ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots,¡± replied Emperor Chu. If they don¡¯t draw lots to decide who goes first, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be fair for anyone. After all, whoever goes first, the one after would have time to cope and adjust. It¡¯s the same principle as King of Qi¡¯s horse race. ¡°No need, we in the Sunset Empire fear no one,¡± the Qi Emperor waved his hand and laughed. ¡°Pure strength will crush any opponent. We will send someone out first, giving Emperor Chu time to respond.¡± ¡°We are equally fearless,¡± said Emperor Chu indifferently. ¡°Xie Shitian, you take the first match,¡± said the Qi Emperor. The youth named Xie Shitian nodded slightly. His face was pale, not the pallor of the void, but a sickly white. Dressed in a green robe, he slowly stepped onto the battle platform. ¡°Who among you will respond to the challenge?¡± His gaze turned towards Sikong Ji and Wu Dao, inquiring. ¡°Do you have confidence?¡± Emperor Chu turned to look at Sikong Ji beside him and asked. If Sikong Ji could defeat Xie Shitian, then with Wu Dao¡¯s ranking being the third in the hero rankings, it was very likely that he could also defeat Xuan Yi. In that case, for this best-of-three match, there would be no need for a third contestant. The only concern at this moment was Sikong Ji. Because he was ranked only seventh in the hero rankings. Emperor Chu had no choice, the presences within the top ten of the hero rankings were more difficult to request than the last. Some were like the Divine Dragon, seen in only fleeting glimpses. To have Sikong Ji participate was already their utmost limit. Initially, Xuan Yi was the third contestant, this sudden betrayal also caught Emperor Chu somewhat off guard. But now there was simply no time to find a third contestant. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± said Sikong Ji. In truth, he too had no confidence, after all, his opponent was two ranks above him. According to the rules of the hero rankings, even if he wanted to challenge, he had to challenge the sixth rank first. Sikong Ji slowly walked onto the battle platform and drew a sword from behind his back. The sword burst out with a grey light. At this moment, Sikong Ji¡¯s eyes also turned grey. ¡°Wu Qing sword, Sikong Ji,¡± said Xia Wanqing observing from the side. ¡°It is said that he practices the Wu Qing (Heartless) sword, entering the Taoism through heartlessness, extinguishing all his emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no different from a machine,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡­¡­ As people were talking, the battle had already begun. Sikong Ji brandished his sword and charged forward, sword Qi swirling around him, filling the entire battle platform with the aura of heartlessness. Xie Shitian also rose up with an evil aura. He used no weapon, his hands were instead encased in grey vapors swirling around. ¡°Sanqing Heartless Sword,¡± Sikong Ji called out coldly. His longsword turned into numerous afterimages, streaking through the Endless Void, rending everything apart. It seemed as if what he held was not a sword, but an unfeelingly turbulent river. A sword fell, and the relentless stream of heartlessness surged forth. ¡°Jiuyou Soul-breaking Palm.¡± Xie Shitian waved his right hand, the grey vapor around his palm flowing as if it had turned into a white bone. This bone was more than twice the size of a normal hand. It¡¯s like it encompassed the Jiuyou, with Wronged Souls haunting it, and a bloody river overturning. Xie Shitian¡¯s afterimages multiplied underfoot, surrounding Sikong Ji with countless figures. Sikong Ji¡¯s gaze turned grave, his longsword spinning around him in the air. Resulting in his entire body spiraling as well. But just at that moment, Xie Shitian¡¯s figure vanished from sight. Before Sikong Ji could react, a pair of Netherworldly hands suddenly emerged from the ground. The hands grabbed his right leg and yanked him down fiercely. ¡°Sikong Ji is about to lose,¡± said Xia Wanqing. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he has any tricks up his sleeve,¡± Xu Zimei yawned, seemingly bored. The Second Prince appeared to say something to Xiao Buhui and several others. Xiao Buhui¡¯s glance drifted towards Xia Wanqing. Seemingly uninterested in these battles, he slowly walked over to them. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Heaven Martial Sect?¡± he said, looking at Xia Wanqing and the Sixth Elder. Chapter 1060 - 1059 The Gap, The Third Person Chapter 1060: Chapter 1059 The Gap, The Third Person ¡°Met Young Master Xiao,¡± Li Xiaoyuan hastily nodded in response. ¡°Your Heaven Martial Sect is really declining,¡± Xiao Buhui said. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard from the ancestors that there were old grievances, but those are matters of the family. Now that you cannot forget them, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re declining.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Young Master Xiao means,¡± Xia Wanqing asked calmly. ¡°This is a dispute between two nations; you shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Xiao Buhui stated coolly. ¡°We are here at the invitation of the Second Prince,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°If I were you, I would just cower in Mufu Mountain, you¡¯re almost losing all the face of the Heaven Martial Emperor.¡± Xiao Buhui replied: ¡°Let me make it clear to you, the conflict between the two nations. It will not change anything because of you.¡± ¡°We never intended to change anything,¡± Xia Wanqing looked at Xiao Buhui and said. ¡°Young Master Xiao seems to have great hostility towards us, could there be some misunderstanding?¡± ¡°No misunderstanding, but indeed I have much disdain,¡± Xiao Buhui said. ¡°I hope Young Master Xiao can make it clear, I don¡¯t quite understand your meaning,¡± Xia Wanqing inquired doubtfully. ¡°Putting it too clearly would embarrass everyone, go back and tell your Sect Master to live well like a toad at the bottom of the well and stop foolishly longing to be with the swan,¡± Xiao Buhui replied. After finishing speaking, he turned around and left. Leaving Xia Wanqing looking furious. Having done nothing, but being lectured out of nowhere, anyone would feel terrible inside. ¡°Hey,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice rose from behind. ¡°Do you look very noble?¡± ¡°Are you also from the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± Xiao Buhui turned his head and glanced at Xu Zimei. Said indifferently: ¡°As for nobility, at least your Heaven Martial Sect does not qualify.¡± Xu Zimei wanted to say something more, but Xia Wanqing gestured to stop him. Although she was also very angry inside. But she didn¡¯t want to offend Xiao Buhui and the Qianniu Taoist Court. Because they could not afford to offend, nowadays, the Heaven Martial Sect was no longer the era when all nations came to pay tribute. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Zimei gave her a reassuring expression. ¡°No matter if I qualify or not, I hope you remember my name, Xu Zimei. Before long, this name will become your nightmare.¡± Xiao Buhui¡¯s steps stopped instantly, he took a glance at Xu Zimei. His eyes slightly squinted, emitting a dangerous light. ¡°You should be glad you are from the Heaven Martial Sect, otherwise, you would be a corpse by now.¡± ¡­¡­ Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Speak less, we can¡¯t afford to offend,¡± Shangguan Lan reminded from the side. ¡°When I get the chance, I will visit the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You¡¯re just bragging,¡± Shangguan Lan retorted. ¡°I hope next time you can restrain a bit, if you offend someone on your own it¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t drag the Heaven Martial Sect into this,¡± Li Xiaoyuan said sarcastically from the side. Xia Wanqing couldn¡¯t bear it and looked at Li Xiaoyuan in response: ¡°That¡¯s still better than you being too afraid to say a word.¡± ¡°Do you know the difference between an ant and an elephant,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Sometimes an ant bites an elephant; the elephant doesn¡¯t bother, not because of fear, but disdain.¡± During the conversation among the people, the central battle had already decided a victor. Sikong Ji transformed into the Ruthless Sword Dao, with only a sword stirring incessantly between heaven and earth. But Xie Shitian was obviously stronger, with a majestic aura around him, like an Asura walking out of Jiuyou. He fiercely suppressed the Ruthless Sword. The Longsword shattered, Sikong Ji¡¯s figure also fell disgracefully. The Jiuyou Soul-breaking Palm was less than half a centimeter from his neck. ¡°I concede,¡± he uttered these few words painfully. ¡°Sunset Empire wins the first round,¡± Xiao Buhui stated coolly. Qi Emperor stroked his beard, looked towards Emperor Chu, and smiled, ¡°Emperor Chu, I will still let my people take the stage first, a courtesy to you.¡± He waved his hand, ¡°Xuan Yi, go ahead.¡± ¡°Please, Wu Dao,¡± Emperor Chu looked at Wu Dao, took a deep breath, and spoke. If they lost this match, they would probably have no further connection with the Secret Realm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sparred with Xuan Yi a few days ago, he¡¯s no match for me.¡± Wu Dao said confidently. He stepped onto the battlefield, slowly placing the giant hammer from his back down. The ground rumbled, thunderously. ¡°Just give up, don¡¯t waste time,¡± Wu Dao spoke. ¡°Brother Wu, each of us serves our master; winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter; I want to give it another try,¡± Xuan Yi smiled. He spun the long spear on his back once, then grasped it in his hand. ¡°Each serves their own master, yet you, who betrayed and forgot your loyalties dare to say that?¡± Wu Dao snorted coldly. Both had already pledged themselves to Emperor Chu. Yet they reneged at a crucial moment, clearly an act of treachery. ¡°Deception is all fair in war, Brother Wu, take this,¡± Xuan Yi uttered softly, and the long spear lunged forward. The spear point fierce and focused, concentrated all its energy at one point. With a ¡°boom,¡± the long spear shattered into countless spear intents, scattering around. Wu Dao lifted the giant hammer with his hands and feet, smashing it forth directly. Such a hammer stroke could legitimately be described as earth-shattering. Even the whole battlefield trembled violently. The long spear was thoroughly smashed and sent flying. Obviously furious, Wu Dao held nothing back. This giant hammer, weighing around ten thousand pounds, swirled in his hands as effortlessly as a solid wall, moving freely both forward and backward. He suppressed Xuan Yi throughout the entire process. ¡°Rosha Dharma Aspect,¡± Wu Dao roared again. His muscles bulged magnificently, the hammer increased its size manifold, and he fiercely smashed it towards Xuan Yi. ¡°I concede,¡± seeing this scene, Xuan Yi hurriedly shouted. However, his hammer had already gathered momentum and couldn¡¯t be retracted. ¡°Stop, attacking after admitting defeat is not allowed,¡± Qi Emperor lightly reprimanded. Just as the hammer was about to fall, there was a ¡°boom,¡± but not the earth-shattering blast as imagined. Instead, a dull thud echoed. The crowd looked on in shock. They saw one of the three from Qianniu Taoist Court, the just-introduced Fatty Wang, who had teleported beneath the giant hammer. He didn¡¯t use any weapons, just punched. This enormous hammer was actually shattered by just one punch. Wu Dao stared blankly at the handle in his hand. ¡°Considering your hammer truly could not be retracted, I won¡¯t punish you,¡± Fatty Wang responded. His body calmly ascended and left the ground. ¡°This round, Wu Dao wins,¡± Xiao Buhui announced indifferently. However, Wu Dao¡¯s expression held no sign of excitement. As the third-ranked hero, his lethal move was so effortlessly neutralized. ¡°So, this is the prowess of disciples from the Taoist Courts,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°The gap between the Dominator¡¯s List and Heroes¡¯ List is so vast,¡± even Xia Wanqing murmured softly. The power of the Taoist Courts was entrenched in people¡¯s hearts; how powerful they actually were was indescribable in words. ¡°The third round, the deciding round, who will you send?¡± Xiao Buhui asked. On the side of Qi Emperor, it seemed he had anticipated this early on. He looked towards the last black-robed youth and smiled, ¡°Please, proceed.¡± Chapter 1061 - 1060: Appearance of Heaven Martial Emperor Chapter 1061: Chapter 1060: Appearance of Heaven Martial Emperor The youth in the black robe slightly nodded his head and made his way towards the battle platform step by step. His steps were exceptionally forceful. Every step he took on the ground seemed to follow some special rhythm. As if stepping ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± on everyone¡¯s heart. Even the three from the Qianniu Taoist Court took him seriously and carefully sized up the youth in the black robe. The youth in the black robe stopped, extended his right hand, and slowly beckoned towards those from the Galaxy Empire. Signaling who would come forward. The expression on Emperor Chu¡¯s face grew extremely ugly as he glanced at the several Princes behind him. He asked, ¡°Have you made a decision?¡± Crown Prince Chen Tiansheng quickly stepped forward, smiling, ¡°Your son has someone to recommend.¡± As he spoke, a youth in a grey robe walked out. ¡°This person is the current Saint Heir of the Fire Cloud Sect, Fire Cloud Heir. Although not on the list of heroes, the reason is that he has always been in secluded cultivation, unwilling to participate in worldly conflicts. However, his strength is formidable, enough for a match.¡± Second Prince Chen Luo also quickly stood up. After glancing at Yu Huashang, he said, ¡°Your son also has a recommendation. Yu Huashang, a talented disciple from this generation of the World Stabilizing Pavilion. Among the younger generation, he is one of the best. He is also not on the hero list, simply because he dislikes conflicts.¡± ¡°Your son also has someone to recommend,¡± the Third and Fourth Princes, along with several other Princes, all stood up. They brought out their recommended candidates. The scene was exceedingly lively for a time. ¡°Pick one person among you. I can¡¯t possibly let everyone go up and try,¡± Emperor Chu said. ¡°You can let them fight in rotations, or all together in a group battle. It makes no difference to me,¡± the youth on the battle platform said indifferently upon hearing this. Although it was just a few sentences, his confidence was overwhelmingly evident. Upon hearing this, the faces of the recommended candidates from the Princes all showed anger. This was an open contempt. Completely disregarding them. ¡°Emperor Chu, we are willing to accept the challenge,¡± said Fire Cloud Heir and a few others. Only Yu Huashang remained cold-faced, not saying a word. ¡°I want to try as well, to see how capable he really is to dare to disdain us like this.¡± Emperor Chu fell silent. His gaze turned towards Xiao Buhui. After all, the main orchestrator was Xiao Buhui; if he did not agree, there was nothing Emperor Chu could do. ¡°This is a contest between your two countries, as long as the Qi Emperor has no objections, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xiao Buhui replied. The Qi Emperor chuckled lightly. ¡°Emperor Chu, your Galaxy really has declined. Then this time, let¡¯s give you a chance.¡± Emperor Chu¡¯s face showed a difficult expression, but this matter was crucial. He would rather lose face a bit, but he wanted to win this contest. ¡°Then you all go up together. If you win, everyone will be heavily rewarded,¡± Emperor Chu said. A scoff appeared in the eyes of the youth on the battle platform. He reached out, slowly removing the black robe covering his face. Revealing his original appearance. It was a very ordinary face. So ordinary that if thrown into a crowd, probably no one would take notice. With messy hair on his head and a pair of dull gray eyes devoid of any liveliness. He reached out his hand, and suddenly, a huge crack appeared in the sky, a long knife extending several kilometers from the void. He grasped the Curved Blade, sizing up everyone present. Those who were still prepared to go on stage stopped in their tracks upon seeing this youth. ¡°You are,¡± Fire Cloud Heir furrowed his brows and spoke. ¡°Ranked first on the Heroes List, Jun Wuheng.¡± Someone beside him said. As these words came out, everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. Ranked first on the Heroes List, what kind of concept was that? Jun Wuheng was an exceedingly mysterious figure. It was rumored that he had topped the Heroes List as early as ten years ago. Once he assumed the top position, it had been a whole ten years. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During this period, the rankings changed thousands of times, with the second and third places frequently changing hands. Only he remained firmly at the top, unwavering like Mount Tai, never defeated in a challenge. Some people rumored that since defeating the then top-ranked hero ten years ago, he had never been defeated again. If this man really was Jun Wuheng, they were scarcely worth mentioning. Those who were originally prepared to go on stage were now beating a retreat. Emperor Chu glanced at Qi Emperor and said indifferently, ¡°Qi Emperor has played a good game.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I gave the Galaxy Empire plenty of opportunities. Otherwise, in the second round, I would have let Wuheng compete, and you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to contest the third round,¡± Qi Emperor chuckled lightly. ¡°What is this, an insult to me?¡± Emperor Chu¡¯s aura surged powerful, and a dangerous light flickered in his eyes. Qi Emperor, equally unwilling to show weakness, seemed to contain boundless strength in his aging body. The might of a wild storm emanated. ¡°Both of you, please prioritize the competition,¡± Xiao Buhui interjected. ¡°What¡¯s there left to compete,¡± Emperor Chu snorted coldly. Just as he was about to concede, an explosion boomed suddenly from not far away. ¡°What happened?¡± Someone exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s coming from the direction of the Secret Realm,¡± another person shouted. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the Secret Realm. Within the Secret Realm, streams of mysterious power surged to the skies. The formidable power twisted the firmament above. ¡°It¡¯s the apparition of the Nine Nights Immortal King,¡± Second Prince Chen Luo said. ¡°When the Secret Realm was first discovered, the apparition of the Nine Nights Immortal King also appeared and lasted the whole night.¡± ¡°No, this power is different from the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s,¡± someone beside him shook their head. ¡°This is Imperial Aura.¡± The majestic Imperial Aura enveloped the surroundings, and everyone felt a grand force suppressing them. ¡°It¡¯s the Great Emperor,¡± Xiao Buhui¡¯s expression subtly changed, he commented. ¡°But how many Great Emperors are still present in this Four Directions Domain now?¡± His eyes seemed to realize something, glancing at Xia Wanqing and others. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Under the envelopment of the Imperial Aura, the apparition of a man appeared in the sky. He was tall, his eyes seemingly containing thousands of stars, making it difficult for ordinary people to meet his gaze. He seemed to shoulder the entire heavens, his powerful force in the Secret Realm was like a rainbow piercing the sun, clouds falling from the sky. ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven Martial Emperor,¡± Xia Wanqing shouted. ¡°He is the ancestor of our Heaven Martial Sect.¡± ¡°Correct, I once had the fortune to see a portrait left by our ancestor, there is no mistake.¡± ¡°But this is meant to be the inheritance of the Nine Nights Immortal King, how has True Martial Great Emperor appeared.¡± ¡°This Secret Realm is becoming more and more extraordinary.¡± People were discussing animatedly, all watching the apparition in the sky. ¡°We must enter this Secret Realm, we cannot let others obtain our ancestor¡¯s legacy,¡± Sixth Elder spoke. ¡°But how do we enter?¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°Our Heaven Martial Sect doesn¡¯t have the authority.¡± ¡°This is getting more and more interesting,¡± Xiao Buhui smiled lightly. Looking towards Emperor Chu and others, he said, ¡°You better choose a third person quickly.¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Xia Wanqing, asking, ¡°Do you want to go to the Secret Realm?¡± Xia Wanqing nodded slightly. Seeing that Emperor Chu was about to concede, Xu Zimei yawned and slowly walked towards the combat platform. Chapter 1062 - 1061 Regarding Myself as an Ant Chapter 1062: Chapter 1061 Regarding Myself as an Ant ¡°What are you going to do?¡± someone saw Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll try going up,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Xia Wanqing shouted. ¡°Come back quickly.¡± ¡°You wanted to go to the Secret Realm, right? I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The Secret Realm is not important, don¡¯t be foolish, you¡¯re no match for him,¡± Xia Wanqing tried to pull Xu Zimei back. But sadly, Xu Zimei had already stepped onto the battle platform. ¡°Who is he?¡± Emperor Chu looked towards the Second Prince and asked. ¡°Is he with you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Chen Luo stammered. ¡°Father Emperor, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡± Beside them, Xiao Buhui looked at Xu Zimei with a slightly condensed gaze and scoffed coldly. ¡°This is getting interesting,¡± Fatty Wang beside them laughed. ¡°Knowing that the opponent is the top hero on the hero list, yet still daring to challenge, is it confidence or arrogance?¡± Emperor Chu turned his gaze to Fire Cloud Heir and others, asking, ¡°Who among you wants to go up?¡± Fire Cloud Heir and the others gave a forced laugh and quickly replied, ¡°Since a brother has already gone up, we won¡¯t crowd him.¡± Actually, they were already retreating in their hearts. Being the top on the hero list was no joke; anyone lucky enough to challenge must possess genuine strength. Emperor Chu also felt a bit disheartened. He waved his hand and replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let him represent our Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°This guy must be insane,¡± Shangguan Lan said worryingly. ¡°Good if he dies, acting so recklessly, he will sooner or later lead our Heaven Martial Sect to ruin,¡± Li Xiaoyuan took pleasure in the misfortune. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Xia Wanqing glanced at Li Xiaoyuan. Then her gaze moved to the Sixth Elder, asking, ¡°Elder, do you have any ideas?¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Young Master Xu has made his choice by going up,¡± the Sixth Elder shook his head slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t just watch him die, I have to go up and help her,¡± Xia Wanqing said and ran towards the battle platform. But she was stopped by the Sixth Elder. ¡°I promised the Sect Master to keep you safe. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for the Elder,¡± the Sixth Elder said, shaking his head. ¡­ On the battle platform, Xu Zimei yawned. ¡°I admire your courage,¡± Jun Wuheng started, his sword trembling in his hand. ¡°Normally, someone like you dying under my sword would be an insult to my blade. But your courage, it qualifies you to die by my hands.¡± ¡°Finished talking nonsense?¡± Xu Zimei looked at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Courageous,¡± Jun Wuheng chuckled softly, swinging his long sword, and a Heaven Shaking Blade Qi burst forth. Heading straight for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly looked up, just taking one glance, and the Blade Qi dissipated tracelessly. Meanwhile, Jun Wuheng, as if heavily injured yet visibly unattacked, was thrown backward, flying out. A stream of fresh blood scattered in mid-air. ¡°Too weak,¡± Xu Zimei sighed. He walked towards Jun Wuheng, hands behind his back, step by step. Below the platform, everyone was exchanging glances, dumbfounded. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Second Prince Chen Luo¡¯s mouth was wide open almost unable to close it. The calmest of all was Yu Huashang. She always had suspicions about Xu Zimei, and now it seemed her thoughts were thoroughly confirmed. This man was incredibly concealed. And on the side of Heaven Martial Sect, Shangguan Lan poked Xia Wanqing¡¯s arm, staring blankly, said: ¡°Sister, pinch me. The top hero on the hero list, is it fake?¡± ¡°He¡­,¡± Xia Wanqing had words at her lips but didn¡¯t know what to say. She could still recall what Xu Zimei had said earlier. ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll make a trip to Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°Check immediately, investigate his identity,¡± the Qi Emperor¡¯s calm demeanor vanished, replaced by a grim expression. ¡°Now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late to check,¡± Elder Xuankong reminded by the side. ¡­ Xu Zimei approached Jun Wuheng. Only to see Jun Wuheng struggling to stand up from the ground, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I underestimated you,¡± he said lightly. ¡°State your name, I don¡¯t kill nameless individuals.¡± ¡°If you defeat me, then ask,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Jun Wuheng slowly picked up the Curved Blade in his hand. The aura around him began to climb, eventually breaking through to the Emperor Pulse Realm, before it slowly calmed down. Six Vein Gates opened wide, and the surrounding Spiritual Energy surged towards him like a whale swallowing. On the blade in his hand, a sinister ghost face emerged. The next moment, the Evil Ghost face disappeared, replaced by a figure emanating a divine presence. ¡°Destruction Slash of Ghost and God, that¡¯s Jun Wuheng¡¯s signature move, right?¡± People below discussed. ¡°Yes, it is said that he created it himself. He defeated the number one hero of the charts with this move. He became the top of the chart. A decade has passed in the blink of an eye, and it has been a long time since he last used it.¡± ¡°This full force from the beginning, the pressure from the opponent is quite intense.¡± ¡­ A figure appeared behind Jun Wuheng. That had a ghost¡¯s head, yet emanated a divine body. Such a peculiar combination. With a loud shout from Jun Wuheng, the Curved Blade in his hand struck heavily. It cut through all the silent emptiness, sweeping everything in its path. The ancient battle platform underfoot was trembling. This figure roared, merging with the Curved Blade, charging at Xu Zimei. For a moment, the sky flashed with lightning and thunder, the might of the move creating extraordinary phenomena. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his eyelids, slowly stretching out his right hand to block in front of him. There was no Heaven Shaking aura around, just like an ordinary mortal. Standing in front of this powerful force. The Curved Blade fell, colliding with his hands. In an instant, it was dark as the ground, monsters roared, thunder and lightning stormed, raging to devour Xu Zimei. At that moment, a force burst out from Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. The power was like overwhelming seas, Jun Wuheng¡¯s force was like a firefly meeting the grandeur of the sun and moon. That force not only suppressed Jun Wuheng. It seemed to suppress even the heaven and earth in front of it. He waved his hand, and without his palm even falling, the Evil Ghost had already dissipated. In an instant, Jun Wuheng looked up at Xu Zimei. Although they were nearly equal, at this moment, he looked up at that grand figure. And felt an inexplicable sensation of being nothing but an ant. ¡°I concede, I concede,¡± Jun Wuheng shouted with his eyes closed. The sound spread across the plain, and silence fell all around. Xu Zimei withdrew his hand, calm and tranquil, as if nothing had ever happened. ¡°It¡¯s time to decide the winner,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Xiao Buhui and spoke calmly. ¡°Oh,¡± Xiao Buhui came back to his senses. ¡°Third round, Galaxy Empire wins.¡± After he spoke, he looked back at Qin Yao and Fatty Wang. Both shook their heads. ¡°I¡¯m no match either.¡± ¡°Go and check, when did Heaven Martial Sect have such a figure.¡± Chapter 1063 - 1062: Seeking Help, Entering the Secret Realm Chapter 1063: Chapter 1062: Seeking Help, Entering the Secret Realm Xiao Buhui¡¯s complexion was terrible; the recent conflict had left his relationship with Xu Zimei far from cordial. Regardless, it was vital to know one¡¯s enemy as well as oneself. And how could the once declining Heaven Martial Sect produce someone who could so effortlessly defeat the top contender of the Hero¡¯s Board? Such strength would secure a place even on the Tyrant¡¯s Board. Setting aside Xiao Buhui¡¯s myriad of feelings for a moment, the Qi Emperor¡¯s face also underwent a drastic change. ¡°Defeated, and so utterly at that.¡± He became somewhat disheartened for a time, looking towards Emperor Chu, he said with self-deprecation, ¡°Emperor Chu, you¡¯ve kept your cards hidden very well.¡± Emperor Chu remained silent because even he had not anticipated this outcome. ¡°As it¡¯s a best-of-three match, the Galaxy Empire claims victory in the struggle for the Secret Realm this time,¡± Fatty Wang said with a smile. ¡°Congratulations, Emperor Chu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± responded Emperor Chu as he glanced at the Second Prince and said, ¡°Tell your friend to ask for whatever he wants without hesitation; I will reward him generously.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei descended from the combat platform and said calmly to Xia Wanqing. ¡°Go where?¡± Xia Wanqing asked blankly. ¡°You wanted to visit the Secret Realm, didn¡¯t you?¡± Du Ankang replied. He took the dazed Xia Wanqing and walked towards the Secret Realm. However, they were blocked by Emperor Chu. ¡°Young Master Xu, only one person can enter the Secret Realm at a time, and I already have a person in mind,¡± Emperor Chu said with a smile. ¡°I appreciate your victory in the third match; once the legacy of the Nine Nights Immortal King is located, you can enter freely.¡± ¡°Do you really think this place is merely the legacy of the Nine Nights Immortal King?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. With the recent manifestation of the Heaven Martial Emperor, everyone began to suspect there was more here than meets the eye. ¡°That¡¯s inconsequential,¡± Emperor Chu stated. ¡°Regardless, there is always the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t grasped something,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°My entry into this Secret Realm is to inform you, not to negotiate with you,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to dictate terms to me, considering the Galaxy Empire has been at peace for too long? As for the Qianniu Taoist Court, have Great Emperor Funiu speak with me.¡± ¡°How dare you! You are not worthy to utter the name of our ancestor,¡± Xiao Buhui looked towards Xu Zimei and sharply reprimanded. Xu Zimei looked up at him. He spoke tranquilly, ¡°My patience is limited; are you opting not to leave here alive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Fatty Wang quickly stepped forward to mediate. ¡°As you please, we won¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡± ¡°Chen Luo, are these your invitees?¡± Emperor Chu also looked embarrassingly at Second Prince Chen Luo. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Father, I truly knew nothing,¡± Chen Luo was almost in tears. He felt the extremes of life¡¯s joy and sorrow arrive too swiftly. A seemingly certain defeat had turned into victory. Yet before he could even take joy in it, Xu Zimei had once again ignited conflict with everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If I hear any further objection, believe me, you¡¯ll immediately become corpses,¡± Xu Zimei uttered these words. He and Xia Wanqing approached the entry to the Secret Realm. The Secret Realm had restrictions in place, allowing only one person to enter. However, such restrictions, set by a Great Emperor, naturally could not stop Xu Zimei. With his right hand laid upon the restrictions, his internal power surged, forcibly creating a small doorway beside it. Both of them passed through the Void Gate and entered, and then the appearance of the Secret Realm was restored as if untouched. After watching the figures of Xu Zimei and the others disappear, Xiao Buhui finally let out a cold snort of rage. ¡°My Great Young Master Xiao, why bother with him? Circumstances overpower men, and this is not inside the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± Fatty Wang said with a smile to comfort him, ¡°If we really encounter some lunatics, our identities won¡¯t be of any deterrent effect.¡± ¡°If you dare to touch us, then there¡¯s no need for the Heaven Martial Sect to exist,¡± Xiao Buhui said, unconvinced. Fatty Wang slowly shook his head; he felt that Xu Zimei was serious just now. He absolutely would not take into account their identity from the Qianniu Taoist Court. ¡°So what do we do now? The mission from the Taoist Court is to bring back the heritage,¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°With his interference, I¡¯m afraid the situation has changed.¡± ¡°Notify the Taoist Court elders; otherwise, he¡¯ll really think he¡¯s invincible in the world,¡± Xiao Buhui said. Qin Yao, standing beside him, did not object, and took out a piece of paper from the Storage Ring. The paper was golden, exuding a mysterious power. Xiao Buhui used his finger as a pen, channeled his spiritual energy into his index finger, and began to inscribe onto the paper. ¡°The heritage has encountered obstacles; I hope the elder can assist.¡± Ten simple yet meaningful characters shone with golden light on the paper. In the next moment, the entire paper disappeared into the void, turning into a golden gas. This was a unique communication method of the Taoist Courts, as long as it was not across two domains. Within the Mortal Domain, as long as the space was not sealed, this communication paper could be used to send messages into the Taoist Courts at the fastest speed. After the golden paper disappeared, Fatty Wang sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the elder can make it in time.¡± ¡°The Heaven Martial Sect is right there, you can run away from a monk, but you can¡¯t run away from a temple,¡± Xiao Buhui said indifferently. ¡°You seem to have a lot of resentment towards the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Qin Yao, who had been silent the whole time, looked at him and asked with suspicion. Xiao Buhui did not reply, but Fatty Wang chuckled and replied. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet. Our Taoist Source Land in the Qianniu Taoist Court is about to open.¡± ¡°I am aware of that,¡± Qin Yao replied. ¡°The opening of the Taoist Source Land is not only a purification of the Taoist Source but also a time when some disciples will be sent to the Taoist Source Land for cultivation.¡± Fatty Wang explained, ¡°There were originally ten spots, and Buhui was the tenth, just able to make it on time. But this year is different, the last spot is to be given to the Heaven Martial Sect, so Buhui¡¯s qualification was canceled.¡± ¡°Why give it to the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± Qin Yao asked, puzzled. ¡°We have not had dealings with the Heaven Martial Sect for many years, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that either, only that it was an agreement made by our ancestors, Great Emperor Funiu and the Heaven Martial Emperor.¡± Fatty Wang replied, ¡°That¡¯s what the higher-ups of the Sect Gate say, and there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°Stop talking, the more you talk, the more annoyed I get,¡± Xiao Buhui interrupted him angrily. ¡°A declining power should display the attitude of the weak. Always thinking about getting something from our Qianniu Taoist Court, it¡¯s just wishful thinking.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei and another person entered into the Secret Realm. After manipulating the void in front of them, they instantly appeared in another small world. As far as the eye could see, this world was not particularly vast. Straight ahead was a palace. A vast palace, decorated luxuriously with gilt edges, the area occupied two-thirds of this small world. Beneath the palace was all carpeted with emeralds and agates. ¡°You,¡± Xia Wanqing fell silent for a bit, paying no attention to the palace before her. Instead, she looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chapter 1064 - 1063: The Empresss Palace Chapter 1064: Chapter 1063: The Empress¡¯s Palace ¡°You know my name,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I am asking about your identity,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°My identity would be beyond your comprehension,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°In any case, I mean no harm to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have amnesia either, right?¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°This world is unfamiliar to me, saying I have amnesia wouldn¡¯t be too far off,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Besides, we were strangers at the beginning. It¡¯s quite normal to be cautious.¡± ¡°I just dislike being lied to, especially by you,¡± Xia Wanqing said with some disappointment. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the palace and take a look; perhaps there are clues about your ancestor, the Heaven Martial Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. He led Xia Wanqing forward, eventually stopping at the entrance of the palace. With a strong push with his right hand, there was a booming sound as the gate emitted a heavy echo. The two large doors slowly opened. The opulence of the palace was beyond imagination; gold here was considered mundane. Void Nether Stone, Yellow Bright Stone, Secret Heaven Stone, Ancient Stone were all available. This palace seemed to be piled up with numerous ancient precious materials. A red carpet appeared underfoot, and on both sides were sun crystal stones lighting up the surroundings. ¡°Has your Four Directions Domain ever produced any notable figures?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What kind of notable figures?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, puzzled. ¡°A Great Emperor doesn¡¯t count, more like a Great Saint,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think so; I remember, not just in the Four Directions Domain, but even in the entire Mortal Domain, only one Great Saint has emerged. Let alone a second,¡± Xia Wanqing shook her head. ¡°Which Great Saint was it?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Brahman Demon Great Saint, he was the strongest in the Mortal Domain,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°For hundreds of thousands of years, he was the only one. However, there were quite a few Great Emperors and Immortal Kings. Don¡¯t you know this? I¡¯m beginning to doubt if you are from the Mortal Domain.¡± ¡°Just think of me as someone who fell from the sky,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you suspect this place is related to the Brahman Demon Great Saint?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°Not really, just a weird feeling,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The two entered the palace, stepping on the red carpet, with the palace doors closing automatically behind them. It startled Xia Wanqing. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Zimei reassured. They continued forward through the palace, and a small wooden house appeared before them. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This cottage seemed very out of place in such a magnificent palace. It seemed that someone had lived here before. But it had been deserted for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. Xia Wanqing nodded, and the two went inside the cottage. The furnishings were very simple. A stone bed, a table, and a few stools; besides these, there was nothing else. And on the adjoining wall, there was a rolled-up painting. ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Wanqing approached curiously and slowly unrolled the painting. The moment the painting was opened, a beam of light shone out, instantly bringing an overwhelming imperial might. The mighty imperial suppression rolled in. Each of the two paintings depicted a figure stepping out. One figure was a man dressed in a white long shirt, elegant, with hair hanging down windlessly, his eyes reflecting the universe. The other figure was a woman, clad in a black long shirt, with a moon symbol on her forehead. Like a fairy descending to earth, her demeanor elevated, with an aura of ethereal spirit surrounding her. Black robes and white robes intertwined. It was as if two torrents of light streaked across the Eight Desolates, descending from the firmament. ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven Martial Emperor and the Nine Nights Immortal King,¡± Xia Wanqing hurriedly said. ¡°But why would their portraits be abandoned here, could it be that they came to this place before they disappeared?¡± Before Xia Wanqing could say anything else, she suddenly noticed the Heaven Martial Emperor and Nine Nights Immortal King looking towards the two of them. ¡°Greetings to the ancestors and the Nine Nights Immortal King,¡± Xia Wanqing greeted them without considering whether the two portraits were sentient. However, Xu Zimei standing beside her didn¡¯t speak. She tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve, but he showed no reaction. ¡°Are you a disciple of the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor stared at Xu Zimei for a long time, then turned to ask Xia Wanqing. ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded. ¡°How is Heaven Martial now?¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor asked. ¡°It has declined; the descendants are incompetent and failed to revitalize the legacy left by the ancestors,¡± Xia Wanqing said with a downcast expression. ¡°All things in the world burgeon and decline, there is a reason in the Yin and Yang cycle of reincarnation,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor said with a smile. ¡°I understand your feelings, but I am not saddened by this.¡± ¡°Are the ancestors still in the Mortal Domain?¡± Xia Wanqing hastily asked. ¡°Whether I am in the Mortal Domain or not, I will not return to the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor shook his head. ¡°Why not?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, puzzled. ¡°That place is too small; it can foster fish but cannot nurture whales, do you understand?¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor explained. ¡°Perhaps the analogy is not very accurate, but that is the essence.¡± Xia Wanqing didn¡¯t say anything further, knowing she couldn¡¯t change anything. The Heaven Martial Emperor turned his gaze to Xu Zimei, asking, ¡°How should I address this friend?¡± ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You must be in the Empress¡¯s battle palace right now,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor said. ¡°The Empress?¡± Xu Zimei was startled. The first person he thought of was Empress Hongtian. ¡°Which Empress?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Empress is a powerful figure from the Ancient Era, she had no name, we simply referred to her with respect as ¡®Empress¡¯.¡± The Heaven Martial Emperor said in astonishment, ¡°It¡¯s surprising that someone in the Nine Domains is unaware of this. You must have come from the Lower Realm.¡± With this, the Heaven Martial Emperor sighed. ¡°Among millions, you must have been someone who stood at the peak.¡± ¡°The peak of that realm was never the real peak,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head gently. ¡°If you continue forward, you should reach the end of this world,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor replied. ¡°If you are interested, you can go to the end and see; you might find it intriguing.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. He glanced at the Heaven Martial Emperor and then at the Nine Nights Immortal King nearby. ¡°Fellow Daoist?¡± ¡°We are indeed fellow Daoists,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor nodded. Looking at Xia Wanqing, he said, ¡°This painting has my imperial will inscribed; it should suffice for one more use. This is the last gift I can leave to the Heaven Martial Sect. Go back; the fate of the Heaven Martial Sect ultimately rests with you.¡± After his words, the phantoms in front of them completely dissipated. Subsequently, the scroll returned to its original state. And Xia Wanqing carefully put it away, very solemnly. ¡°Let¡¯s move ahead,¡± Xu Zimei said. After leaving the cabin, they continued to walk on the red carpet for about ten minutes. A wall soon blocked their path ahead. Chapter 1065 - 1064: The Secret of the Palace, Coercion Chapter 1065: Chapter 1064: The Secret of the Palace, Coercion The wall spans a thousand meters, its end not visible at a glance. There is a mural on the wall. The mural depicts a great battle. Flesh blurred, bones piled into mountains, immortals standing in the firmament above, a sweep of the eye reveals the presence of several great emperors. Above in the Heavenly Dao, the Eye of Heavenly Dao vaguely opens. Overlooking the entire world. Without looking closely, just a rough glance, Xu Zimei could feel the grandeur and brutality of this magnificent battle. ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. Xu Zimei did not answer; he brushed his hand lightly over the mural, as if he could feel the emotions of the characters within. It was as if he returned to that fiery era. Suddenly, he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Interesting, this world is truly vast.¡± He continued to walk toward the end of the mural. Along the way, the content of the mural became more captivating. The Heavenly Dao seemed furious; from time to time, great emperors fell, lightning flashed, and thunder roared, as if the end of the world. But in that firmament, no matter how the Heavenly Dao raged, there stood several figures unwavering. They stood face to face with the Heavenly Dao from afar. The depiction ends here. And so Xu Zimei and another reached the end of the mural. The last scene of the mural shows a woman. The woman is dressed in colorful cloud robes, emitting a radiant light like glass. Her figure collides with a torrent descending from the Heavenly Dao. Xia Wanqing was about to ask something when suddenly the Heavenly Dao burst out of the mural. Charging towards Xu Zimei and her. ¡°It¡¯s this thing,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Before entering the palace, he had sensed this power. When the torrent burst forth, Xu Zimei directly opened the entrance to the Divine Continent and captured it. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said calmly. ¡°What exactly are these?¡± Xia Wanqing asked curiously. ¡°They are remnants of some ancient battles,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a bit. ¡°But currently, we are not in touch with them, no need to worry.¡± ¡°What do we say when we go out?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°They will definitely think we monopolized the legacies of the Heaven Martial Emperor and Nine Nights Immortal King. There¡¯s no legacy here at all.¡± ¡°Just tell the truth,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°With me here, nothing will go wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about the Qianniu Taoist Court, it seems that Great Emperor Funiu is still in this world,¡± Xia Wanqing said worriedly. ¡°Unlike the Heaven Martial Sect, part of the reason the Qianniu Taoist Court is so powerful is that their own emperor presides over it.¡± ¡°If it were a Great Saint, maybe we¡¯d consider it, but forget the emperor,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He said, ¡°Just say there¡¯s no legacy here, just a temporary foothold of the Heaven Martial Emperor and Nine Nights Immortal King. As for this palace, let¡¯s not mention it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Wanqing obediently nodded her head. Before leaving, Xu Zimei took one last look at the palace. He did not know if one day in the future, he would end up like the owner of this palace. Although they didn¡¯t acquire any physical treasures on this journey, some information is much more important than treasures. The space in front started to fluctuate, and the two of them walked out from the small world. Just before leaving, Xu Zimei waved his hand, banishing this small world into the void. This so-called banishment is to exile the small world into the void. Space is everywhere, it can be said that time and space are one of the most important components of the entire world. Perhaps one day, this small world might appear somewhere else, or perhaps it will be forever without daylight. Xu Zimei simply did not want to let anyone disturb the peace here. Because the owner of the palace, like him, shares the same goal and can be considered a like-minded person. It¡¯s just that they do not know each other. ¡­¡­ Having just stepped out of the small world, Xu Zimei immediately felt countless gazes fixed upon him. The Galaxy and Sunset Empires. And also the Qianniu Taoist Court, but this time there was an old man beside the three people from Qianniu Taoist Court. ¡°This is bringing in backup,¡± Xu Zimei commented with a smile. The old man¡¯s aura is powerful, possessing a strength at the pinnacle of the Saint Vein. Perhaps even stronger. Dressed in a gray robe, his eyes faintly exuded a pressuring might. He frowned when he looked at Xu Zimei. He, surprisingly, could not see through Xu Zimei. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Young Master Xu, Miss Xia, where is the legacy?¡± Emperor Chu asked first. After all, this was related to the future of the Galaxy Empire. In certain aspects, Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing also represented their Galaxy Empire. ¡°There is no legacy there, just an Old Land of our ancestors,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°Is that so? Then I must go see for myself,¡± Emperor Chu said. ¡°The small world has already vanished, if Emperor Chu can find it, I have no objections,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Young Master Xu, aren¡¯t you being a bit too excessive?¡± Emperor Chu squinted slightly and spoke lightly. ¡°This small world was discovered by everyone together, and it¡¯s located within the territory of the Taoist Courts. Do you intend to monopolize the legacy?¡± ¡°I said there is no legacy, can you not understand human speech?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Then let us search you,¡± Emperor Chu had just started saying when he saw Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fall on him. He staggered as if heavily struck, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood and collapsing on the ground. ¡°Young Master Xu, no matter how strong you are, can you really be stronger than the Taoist Courts?¡± Emperor Chu struggled to stand up from the ground and continued. His calculations were clever. With the Taoist Courts backing him, if they could perform well, perhaps when the Taoist Courts merged the two empires, they would have an advantage. ¡°This gentleman,¡± just then, the new old man from the Qianniu Taoist Court stepped forward to speak. ¡°The Qianniu Taoist Court has old relations with the Heaven Martial Sect, we do not wish to make things difficult for you. Just hand over the legacy, and it will be as if nothing happened, how about that?¡± Seeing Xu Zimei being placed in a difficult position, Xia Wanqing was quite angered. She stepped forward and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already said, there is no legacy. Even if you keep pressuring us, we have no legacy to hand over. If you truly will not relent, then let it be destruction for both.¡± ¡°You, the Heaven Martial Sect, have the standing to fight to the death with us?¡± Xiao Buhui said disdainfully. Xia Wanqing gave him a look and slowly took out a painting left behind by the Heaven Martial Emperor. The moment this painting was unfolded, an imposing imperial might surged. Above the whole firmament, there appeared a figure breaking through. Inside that painting, there shone the radiant light of an emperor. ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven Martial Emperor,¡± Emperor Chu exclaimed. ¡°You still claim to have no legacy.¡± ¡°We only obtained a painting, nothing else,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. When this celestial imperial might emerged, the old man from the Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s expression subtly changed. Although it was only a painting, it had made him feel threatened. The might of an Emperor, terrifying as such. His expression flickering, he looked at Xia Wanqing, then suddenly let out a light laugh. Chapter 1066 - 1065: Origin of the Path, Two Sects of Cause and Effect Chapter 1066: Chapter 1065: Origin of the Path, Two Sects of Cause and Effect ¡°Miss Xia, there¡¯s no need to bring up the Heaven Martial Emperor if you have something to discuss. This painting of the Emperor¡¯s will is limited; use a bit less and there¡¯s less left.¡± ¡°It is you who are relentless,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Since there¡¯s no inheritance, then there isn¡¯t. I believe you,¡± an Elder from the Qianniu Taoist Court chuckled. Hearing this, Xia Wanqing looked at him doubtfully. Then, half-convinced, she put away the Emperor¡¯s painting. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then we¡¯ll take our leave. Staying here doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Xia Wanqing said. The people from the Qianniu Taoist Court glanced at the Elder, and seeing that their elder had no reaction, they didn¡¯t stop them. Xia Wanqing then left with the Sixth Elder and a few others. ¡°Miss Xia, perhaps we¡¯ll meet again before long,¡± an elder from the Qianniu Taoist Court suddenly said with a smile. Xia Wanqing gave him a look, paying him no mind. Only when their figures had disappeared did Xiao Buhui speak out anxiously: ¡°Elder Zhou, they must have taken the inheritance with them. Why let them go so easily?¡± ¡°If that Imperial painting were to be unleashed, would you handle it?¡± Elder Zhou countered. ¡°I will report to the Sect Gate now and request stronger forces to resolve this,¡± Xiao Buhui said. ¡°Save it, such matters should not be forced, they demand a cunning approach,¡± Elder Zhou shook his head. Nevermind whether Xia Wanqing really has the great Emperor¡¯s inheritance or not. If not, forcing it won¡¯t help. If yes, the Heaven Martial Sect has been in decline for so long, this clearly could be a chance for resurgence. Though faint, the chance for a comeback using the inheritance seems natural but plausible. It¡¯s unlikely that the Heaven Martial Sect would part with it so easily. ¡°What about the situation with the Galaxy and Sunset Empire?¡± Xiao Buhui asked. The big matter of the two nations merging has yet to be resolved. ¡°Let it sit. Wait for the Great Elder to make a decision,¡± Elder Zhou said with a smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I should worry about.¡± ¡­ On the way back to the Sect, everyone was preoccupied. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one spoke. Li Xiaoyuan hesitated to speak and, after glancing at Xu Zimei, didn¡¯t dare to say more. After all, Xu Zimei¡¯s strength had just awed him. ¡°Sixth Elder, do you know something?¡± Xia Wanqing looked towards the Sixth Elder and asked. Among the several elders of the Heaven Martial Sect today, all had their own hidden agendas, extremely antagonistic towards the Sect Master. Outwardly pleasant but inwardly defiant. Only this Sixth Elder was a direct lineage member of her grandfather. Which is why this time, they had put the Sixth Elder in charge of leading the team. ¡°The Sect Master once mentioned that this matter should remain confidential,¡± Sixth Elder weighed his words. He replied, ¡°The Taoist Source of the Qianniu Taoist Court is about to open. Based on previous agreements, we have one slot for entry.¡± ¡°The Taoist Source Land,¡± Xia Wanqing murmured to herself. Each Taoist Court is a source of Dao, and it is the foundation of a sect. The concept of the Taoist Source is somewhat complex. But simply put, the sect is established within the territories of the Taoist Source, enveloping the whole area. Spring all year round, with nature¡¯s spiritual energy spreading grandly. Various Immortal Trees and exotic beasts are born from it. Babies born in the Taoist Source inherently possess spiritual roots and exceptional talents. The existence of the Taoist Source signifies an essential leap and enhancement for a sect. Even a barren mountain, enriched by the Taoist Source, can transform waste into treasure, turning into an Immortal Mountain. Of course, this is just one of the functions of the Taoist Source. Practicing near the Taoist Source nearly enhances comprehension by a hundredfold. The Taoist Source grows stronger as the Great Emperor¡¯s realm advances. The stronger the Emperor, the more potent the resultant Taoist Source. However, once the Emperor leaves the Taoist Source, it becomes a dead source. Each use is a consumption. Until one day, the Taoist Source is completely depleted and eventually destroyed. This is the lifecycle of the Taoist Source. It also represents the evolution of the rise and fall of everything. However, if a new Great Emperor emerges within a sect, it can reactivate the Taoist Source. ¡­ Upon hearing about the Taoist Source Land, Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly. But after looking at Xia Wanqing, he was lost in thought. ¡°It seems Xiao Buhui harbors enmity towards us because of this slot,¡± Xia Wanqing quickly figured it out. Previously, there had been no interactions with the Qianniu Taoist Court. In this world, there is no hate or love without cause. ¡°Tell the Elder, did you meet our ancestor in that Secret Realm,¡± the Sixth Elder asked. The Heaven Martial Emperor is too important for our sect now. ¡°Sixth Elder, even you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Xia Wanqing sighed. ¡°We only found a painting of our ancestor, but I did see a Consciousness Entity he left behind.¡± ¡°What did the ancestor say?¡± the Sixth Elder asked excitedly. ¡°Where is he now? Will he return to the Sect? Did you tell him about our sect¡¯s current situation?¡± Seeing how the Sixth Elder became somewhat incoherently excited. Xia Wanqing shook her head slightly and replied, ¡°The ancestor mentioned that the Heaven Martial Sect is too insignificant, and he won¡¯t return. The only ones who can save us are ourselves, not by relying on anyone else.¡± These words fell like a bucket of cold water, making the Sixth Elder almost lose his footing. He closed his eyes for a long time before he gradually recovered. He sighed deeply. He seemed to have aged a lot in that moment. ¡°I will save our sect,¡± Xia Wanqing declared solemnly. ¡°You should try saving yourselves first,¡± just then, a figure passed by. Not far ahead in the woods, several figures emerged. They were three old men who looked like triplets, indistinguishable from each other, and a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was clad in a black robe, sporting a short beard, his gaze as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. ¡°They are from the Jiwei Sect,¡± the Sixth Elder said gravely. As the four figures approached, the Sixth Elder¡¯s expression started to shift. ¡°The Three Talents Ancestor and the Sect Master of the Jiwei Sect, Zheng Yunhao.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve gone mad, bringing out all three of their elders.¡± ¡°No wonder when we set out, I heard that the Jiwei Sect arrived even earlier than us. But we never encountered them, and it turns out they were hiding here to ambush us on our way back.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, ¡°The Heaven Martial Emperor and the Nine Nights Immortal King were Taoist companions, but the sects they founded became mortal enemies. That is somewhat interesting.¡± ¡°Actually, long ago, we were allied with the Jiwei Sect,¡± the Sixth Elder sighed. ¡°When the Heaven Martial Emperor and the Nine Nights Immortal King left, it was a great blow to both sects. Later, as the Taoist Source neared depletion, the two sects clashed over extending their own sources, turning them into sworn enemies. It¡¯s really hard to talk of right and wrong.¡± ¡°Gentlemen, hand over the inheritance,¡± Zheng Yunhao, the Sect Master of the Jiwei Sect, said with a smile. Chapter 1067 - 1066: Demon Heart Chapter 1067: Chapter 1066: Demon Heart ¡°Sect Leader Zheng truly has a good strategy,¡± Sixth Elder sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in using a little deceit in war,¡± Zheng Yunhao chuckled in response. ¡°Our Jiwei Sect is weak compared to those major forces; we have no choice but to take such a risk.¡± Saying this, Zheng Yunhao extended both hands. ¡°Hand it over, the inheritance to us, and I can assure you that no harm will come to you.¡± ¡°There is no inheritance inside the Secret Realm,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. ¡°We will search ourselves to see whether there it¡¯s there or not,¡± Zheng Yunhao said with a light laugh. ¡°Now, please don¡¯t resist.¡± Xia Wanqing frowned slightly and was about to activate the Emperor¡¯s Painting, but was stopped by Xu Zimei. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s will diminishes with each use; save it for when we are truly in crisis. I will deal with these few people.¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward, looking somewhat bored. ¡°You¡¯re quite confident for one so young,¡± the elder on the left among the Three Elders began. The so-called Three Talents: Heaven, Earth, Human. The three stepped forward, their aura overwhelming, their robes fluttering in the wind. Three Longswords of different attributes floated in the void. ¡°Will you surrender peacefully, or shall we take action?¡± the Three Elders inquired. ¡°All of you come at once,¡± Xu Zimei said with a wave of his hand and a laugh. The three looked at each other and were all slightly angered. With a light shout from the three, holding their respective Three Talents Swords, they descended from the sky and surrounded Xu Zimei. The Three Talents Swords emitted three dazzling lights. Forming a triangle, they enshrouded Xu Zimei within. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were the three Dao intents. Heavenly Secrets Path, Earth Pulse Path, and Human Realm Path. The three represent the three lines, and three lines make up one trigram. The three Dao intents were Heaven Shaking, with endless brilliance sprinkling down. Then, the three Longswords came at Xu Zimei from all directions, slaying their way towards him. Xu Zimei laughed and, with a wave of his hand, a formidable force emerged. Subsequently, the three swords fell simultaneously, and a ¡°bang bang bang¡± was heard as the Heaven, Earth, and Human Longswords all broke in front of him. The Three Elders seemed to have been dealt a heavy blow. They spat out turbid blood and their figures were sent flying backward. ¡°Elder,¡± Zheng Yunhao¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he hurried over to help the three Elders up. The three raised their heads, looking towards Xu Zimei in fear. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Please enlighten us,¡± the Three Elders replied. ¡°I heard that in the past, your sect was an ally of the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I have met the Nine Nights Immortal King in the inheritance before, who was the Dao companion of the Heaven Martial Emperor. Why should the later generations be so troubled? Your sect has already fallen; why not join hands and develop together? I spare your lives for you to go back and give this some thought.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zheng Yunhao showed deep contemplation. The four stood up, bowed deeply to Xu Zimei, and then walked away into the distance. ¡°To let them go just like that, isn¡¯t that too easy for them?¡± Shangguan Lan said from the side. ¡°Having one more ally is far better than killing them,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If they are unable to recognize their good fortune, it will still not be late to kill them.¡± ¡­ The group continued on their journey, finally returning to the Heaven Martial Sect of Mufu Mountain. Sixth Elder and Xia Wanqing went to report on the situation of the journey, while Xu Zimei returned to the courtyard. Not long after, Xia Wanqing also finished her report and returned. ¡°Grandfather has confirmed my position as the Young Sect Leader,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He was also considering the matter of his own departure. ¡°Grandfather mentioned another thing,¡± Xia Wanqing paused for a moment, then spoke. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The matter of Dao source, grandfather has asked me to go to the Qianniu Taoist Court on behalf of the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not exactly, it¡¯s mainly that I¡¯m reluctant to leave this place, and I don¡¯t know how long I will be gone,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. ¡°Grandfather wants me to stay in the Qianniu Taoist Court to train. He said that the world there is much bigger, and staying in the Heaven Martial Sect for a lifetime would lead to no great achievements.¡± ¡°Then go, I also happen to want to visit the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± After a brief chat with Xia Wanqing, Xu Zimei returned to his own room. Because he sensed that Bai Meng was calling for him. His Divine Soul returned to the Divine Continent, where Bai Meng had been waiting for him for some time. ¡°My lord.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I seem to have heard of that Great Emperor Funiu from the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°He might know the whereabouts of your Demon Heart.¡± ¡°Demon Heart,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, when the Prison Suppressor Demon Body separated from you, the Demon Body¡¯s Demon Heart was also suppressed.¡± Bai Meng continued, ¡°Before I went into slumber, according to the information I had, it seems that the Demon Heart is related to this Great Emperor Funiu.¡± ¡°Then it seems I must visit the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Also, you have to be careful of the so-called Holy Hall,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°I suspect they have connections with the Holy Court.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. After conversing with Bai Meng for a while, he continued to practice. When night fell, the sky gradually darkened. As Xu Zimei was practicing, he slowly opened his eyes and looked out the window. A thin bamboo slipped through the crack of the window, bringing in a waft of sleepy fog. He carefully smelled the fog and discovered that it had a strong sleep-inducing component. Moreover, it was incredibly powerful, such that even a Saint Vein powerhouse with an evolved Divine Soul would fall victim if they unwittingly inhaled this smoke. He looked outside the window with interest. He saw a figure in night clothes, tiptoeing back and forth between his room and Xia Wanqing¡¯s. After a while, the figure slowly pushed open the door of Xia Wanqing¡¯s room and went inside. Xu Zimei followed behind him and also entered the room. Xia Wanqing seemed to have succumbed to the fog, sleeping heavily on the bed, while the figure looked at the Storage Ring in her hand. As he tried to take it off, suddenly he felt a pat on his shoulder. The figure was shocked, turned around, and saw Xu Zimei watching him with a smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re throwing caution to the wind,¡± Xu Zimei said. He snapped his fingers and the extinguished light in the room ignited by itself. Under the illumination of the light, the black cloth on Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s face was slowly removed. ¡°Spare my life, I only wanted the inheritance, I had no intention of harming her,¡± Li Xiaoyuan pleaded urgently. ¡°You thought she had an inheritance?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the position of Young Sect Leader or the opportunity to go to the Qianniu Taoist Court, all belong to Xia Wanqing. That¡¯s why you feel extremely imbalanced inside. Knowing that your opportunities are dwindling, you wanted to give it a try.¡± ¡°I had no ill-intentions, I was deluded, please spare my life, I will be at your beck and call,¡± Li Xiaoyuan continued. ¡°Your existence is simply a waste of air,¡± Xu Zimei reached out to grab him. Li Xiaoyuan sensed the inevitability of the situation, couldn¡¯t care about anything else, and immediately fled out the window. Chapter 1068 - 1067: Ancient Path, Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty Chapter 1068: Chapter 1067: Ancient Path, Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stop him, he simply waved his hand. The lit lamp in the room instantly transformed into a stream of light. In a flash, it burned Li Xiaoyuan to ashes. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Xia Wanqing, who was lying on the bed, only unconscious, with no serious harm. He then left the room. In the following days, Xu Zimei had nothing to do and continued to cultivate in his room. Until half a month later, when Xia Wanqing was set to depart for the Qianniu Taoist Court, and Xu Zimei also finished packing and left together with her. During this time, the Jiwei Sect actively came forward to seek peace, wishing for the two sects to reconcile. At the time of departure, all the disciples of the Heaven Martial Sect came to see them off. Xu Zimei rode the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, and Xia Wanqing rode the Thundercloud Horse, heading towards the Qianniu Taoist Court. Along the way, they had to pass through several cities. The two traveled dusty roads, and for Xu Zimei, it was his first time exploring this world since coming to this Mortal Domain. Not only the Galaxy and Sunset Empire, but along the way, they also encountered several other empires. Among them were some even stronger Imperial Cities. That day, the sky was dim, dense clouds gathered, seemingly a sign of impending rain. They arrived at the border of the Linlong Dynasty. The dark wind blew, stirring up ripples in the horizon. In the fierce wind, the two slowly came to a halt. Of course, they didn¡¯t stop because of the wind, but due to the combat not far ahead. A dozen men in black were attacking a young man. Dozens of bodies already lay on the ground nearby. And the young man seemed to be in grave danger, unable to hold out much longer. The dozen or so men in black robes intensified their attacks, akin to a fierce storm. Dust rose, and the young man¡¯s staggering form fell into the yellow sand. ¡°Save me, I am the Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty, I will repay your great kindness,¡± the young man looked towards Xu Zimei, as if seeing hope for survival. He cried out loudly. The group of men in black exchanged glances. One of them said indifferently: ¡°Leave no survivors, kill.¡± His hoarse voice dropped, and then half of the men in black charged towards Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Xu Zimei said to the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon beneath him, giving an order. The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon roared, and then everyone saw clearly that the Monster Beast under the young man was a being of the Saint Vein Realm. Everyone¡¯s faces drastically changed, wanting to dodge but it was already too late. The seven wings behind swiftly flapped, filling the air with a storm of yellow sand. The gathered dust storm exploded. With a ¡°boom¡±, the bodies of those dozen men in black flew out. Some were directly torn into shreds by the dust storm. ¡°Save me, Lord Qianchou,¡± the leader of the group in black yelled out. As the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon continued to roar, suddenly a gigantic hand extended from the void. A dense Divine Vein Realm might enveloped the area. It immediately suppressed the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon in place. However, the gigantic hand merely suppressed it momentarily, then disappeared without a trace. Xu Zimei looked up and saw that unknowingly, a Daoist had appeared in the firmament. He seemed to have walked out from a Daoist Court, with the sound of the Great Dao entwining around him, his black hair flowing like silky threads, imparting an air of an old Daoist with a profound demeanor. Zhang Qianchou lowered his head, he did not care about the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, instead, he turned his gaze to Xu Zimei. ¡°Your Excellency, we mean no offense.¡± Zhang Qianchou could not see through Xu Zimei, but anyone who could use a Monster Beast of the Saint Vein Realm as a mount must at least be a Divine Vein powerhouse like himself. Hence, Zhang Qianchou displayed no arrogance. He continued, ¡°You may leave, the servants are ignorant.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at him with a light chuckle, responding, ¡°You should come down and speak; I dislike others standing too high and looking down at me.¡± As his words fell, he reached out his right hand towards the void. Zhang Qianchou felt an unrivaled force assault him. Followed by the void shattering, his figure fell to the ground without any force to hold him. ¡°Save me, please,¡± the young man from before shouted again. ¡°I can pay any price.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Zhang Qianchou and asked. ¡°They are people of the Ancient Path. I was originally planning to go to Qianniu Taoist Court for studies but was ambushed en route,¡± the young man rushed to reply. ¡°Ancient Path,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. Perhaps fearing Xu Zimei was unaware, Xia Wanqing explained from the side: ¡°The Ancient Path, apart from the Holy Hall, is the most powerful organization in the entire Mortal Domain. Their origins are mysterious, and everything about them is unknown. Generally, they take people¡¯s money to eliminate disasters and are assassins for hire.¡± ¡°I initially did not intend to save him, but seeing them displeasing to the eyes, begone,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Your Excellency, we bear you no ill will,¡± Zhang Qianchou replied. ¡°Is it that you bear no ill will towards me, or is it because you saw my strength that you bear no ill will?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. Zhang Qianchou was slightly at a loss for words. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Since you know of the Ancient Path, you should also be aware of the consequences of crossing us,¡± Zhang Qianchou said somewhat reluctantly. It¡¯s usually difficult to kill the Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty. This mission was under his charge and he had finally got an opportunity; he was reluctant to give it up so easily. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know my consequences, but yours won¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, I¡­¡± Before Zhang Qianchou could finish his sentence, Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand had already risen. With a flick of his fingers, Zhang Qianchou was instantly nailed in the void, limbs spread out. ¡°Go back and tell your Ancient Path, the man I killed is named Xu Zimei, let them come find me,¡± Xu Zimei said coolly to the stunned man in black clothes beside him. ¡°Ah¡­,¡± The man in black clothes was stunned for a long while, then came back to his senses. Then he quickly fled towards the distance. ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency, for saving my life,¡± the young man from before hurriedly came forward to thank him. ¡°I am the Crown Prince Lin Yunhen of the Linlong Dynasty.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save you, I just found them annoying,¡± Xu Zimei replied indifferently. ¡°Did you say just now you were going to Qianniu Taoist Court?¡± Xia Wanqing spoke up. ¡°Could you two be nobles of the Qianniu Taoist Court?¡± Lin Yunhen quickly nodded and asked. ¡°We are also headed to Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xia Wanqing shook her head and replied. ¡°Then we could travel together,¡± Lin Yunhen quickly suggested. ¡°Should there be any problems along the way, I can serve you both, and my identity can solve many troubles.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not bringing us trouble?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not at all, from here onwards, it¡¯s all the territory of the Linlong Dynasty, my identity is very useful here,¡± Lin Yunhen assured with confidence. Xu Zimei was indifferent. But after thinking it over, since Xia Wanqing was going to Qianniu Taoist Court alone, having a companion might be better. Chapter 1069 - 1068: Azure Snake City, Witch Demon Calamity Chapter 1069: Chapter 1068: Azure Snake City, Witch Demon Calamity ¡°Passing through the border of our Linlong Dynasty, the Qianniu Taoist Court lies ahead.¡± Lin Yunhen explained with a smile, ¡°Actually, our Linlong Dynasty is also under the rule of the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°Why do they want to kill you?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°Who knows? People from the Ancient Path always take money without asking the reason,¡± Lin Yunhen replied. ¡°Regardless, you saved me, and if there¡¯s anything I can help with in the future, just say the word.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile as the sky darkened. Rain began to drizzle in the sky. Whipped up by the wind, the sandstorm obscured vision, making it hard to see. ¡°Do you know of any place nearby where we can rest?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There¡¯s an Azure Snake City ahead, but it¡¯s quite a distance,¡± Lin Yunhen thought for a moment before responding. ¡°Then all of you get on the Demon Dragon¡¯s back, it¡¯ll be faster,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. The two nodded and carefully climbed onto the back of the Demon Dragon. Suddenly, a thunderous dragon roar sounded, and the huge body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon soared into the firmament. It wasn¡¯t long before it turned into a small black spot and disappeared. ¡­¡­ Azure Snake City is not a human settlement. It is a territory belonging to the Azure Snake race. Half-human, half-snake; their upper bodies resemble humans but their lower halves are serpent. The Azure Snake race has always been on good terms with the human race, and humans can also enter this city, which accepts the rule of the Linlong Dynasty. From above, Azure Snake City is a medium-sized city. Even in such bad weather, the city is still bustling with activity. Xu Zimei said to the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, ¡°Find a place to stay; bringing you into the city might cause panic.¡± The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon set down the three figures and then took off with a flap of its wings. In front of the huge city gate, there is a statue of the Azure Snake Empress. Her appearance is beautiful and captivating. Just like Kala, numerous small snakes are woven into her hair in the back. She still has a human head and a snake¡¯s body. ¡°This is the first Clan Leader of the Azure Snake race,¡± Lin Yunhen explained. ¡°It was she who led the weak Azure Snake race to its present size and gained recognition from the human race. Therefore, all subsequent generations commemorate her.¡± ¡°Are all of the Azure Snake race in this city?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°Not all, most of them live in the jungle, in those narrow, humid environments. They rarely come into contact with the outside world,¡± Lin Yunhen said. ¡°The Azure Snake Empress didn¡¯t want to live like that, so she led some of her people away. Later, she helped an ancestor of our Linlong Dynasty tremendously, so the ancestor specially opened up this city for them to live in. Moreover, descendants are not allowed to disturb them.¡± The group entered the city, and ninety percent of the creatures on the streets were Azure Snakes. There were only a few of other races. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A thunderclap rang out from the firmament, followed by large raindrops starting to fall from the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn first,¡± Lin Yunhen suggested. Xu Zimei nodded and casually walked into an inn. ¡°Have you heard? Recently, there have been frequent deaths of creatures around Azure Snake City. And the deaths are gruesome; it¡¯s unknown what monster caused them.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s always other races that die, our Azure Snake race seems to have had no incidents yet.¡± ¡°If a clan member really got injured, the Elders would have likely sealed off the city by now.¡± Just as they entered the inn, they heard several Azure Snake people discussing something. Nobody minded; there are many strange things in this world, and they won¡¯t be staying long anyway. However, after Lin Yunhen entered the inn, his gaze stayed continuously on several people at another table. Those three people were dressed in wide, black robes that enveloped their entire bodies. They didn¡¯t utter a single word while eating. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. Lin Yunhen shook his head slightly, not until those three left. Next to the inn was placed a coffin; those three people carried the coffin and walked out of the inn in heavy rain. ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see,¡± Lin Yunhen said gravely. ¡°Do you know them?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, puzzled. ¡°Do you know about the Witch Demon?¡± Lin Yunhen asked. ¡°How could we not know,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded, her face suddenly turning pale. ¡°You mean they are Witch Demons?¡± ¡°Not sure, but I sensed an aura,¡± Lin Yunhen flipped open his coat and took out a jade pendant. The jade pendant was golden, carved with a Divine Dragon on the surface. At this moment, a black line was spreading out from the middle of the jade pendant. ¡°This jade pendant was given to me by my father when I became the Crown Prince,¡± Lin Yunhen explained. ¡°It can identify many different types of power. This black line appeared when I passed by that coffin.¡± ¡°What is a Witch Demon?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the disaster of the Witch Demon?¡± Lin Yunhen looked at him in surprise. ¡°He has amnesia, he doesn¡¯t know many things,¡± Xia Wanqing quickly explained. Then she looked at Xu Zimei and said: ¡°In our Mortal Domain, a great disaster once occurred, historically known as the Witch Demon disaster. It was later subdued under the leadership of the Brahma Demon Great Saint. The whole Mortal Domain then established a common decree to apprehend those surviving Witch Demons.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see,¡± Lin Yunhen said. If Azure Snake City indeed has connections with the Witch Demons, then it¡¯s going to be troublesome. After all, Azure Snake City is within their Linlong Dynasty¡¯s territory; whatever happens, their Linlong Dynasty will certainly be first in line. Xia Wanqing also quickly nodded. Xu Zimei initially did not want to get involved, but he followed the two of them out. Outside, the rain was pouring heavily, completely flooding the whole street. Yet the people of the Azure Snake clan were not afraid of the rain at all, they were still walking on the streets as usual, undisturbed. ¡°Over there,¡± Lin Yunhen pointed towards the corner, where the two black-robed people had just disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t follow too closely, to avoid being discovered.¡± Xia Wanqing reminded. The three of them continued to follow this way, walking for ten more minutes, until the black-robed people finally stopped in front of a courtyard. They rhythmically knocked on that courtyard. It seemed like a secret signal. Immediately, the courtyard door opened, and another black-robed figure came out. That black-robed person looked around briefly, eventually letting the people in, along with the coffin. ¡°They¡¯ve gone in,¡± Lin Yunhen said. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty?¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Just go directly to the City Lord of Azure Snake City and have him search this place.¡± ¡°But if the City Lord is colluding, wouldn¡¯t that scare off the snakes in the grass,¡± Lin Yunhen responded. ¡°You two stay here, I¡¯m going in to have a look,¡± Xu Zimei said. With his power, he could approach the courtyard unnoticed, but the same might not be true for the other two. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lin Yunhen said. Xu Zimei gradually stepped out, his figure disappearing into the void amid the heavy rain. Chapter 1070 - 1069: Our Lady, Qichen Taoist Courts Chapter 1070: Chapter 1069: Our Lady, Qichen Taoist Courts His figure moved through the void, which was so quiet that not even a ripple stirred. Xu Zimei passed through the courtyard, looking down. The vast area of the courtyard was deserted. Upon closer inspection, he discovered a secret mechanism beneath it. There was actually a hidden chamber. He saw with his own eyes the person in black remove their cloak, revealing their face. How to describe it? It was as if a human had merged with a Monster Beast. An indescribable creature. His face was covered in blue fur, and his mouth was like that of an eagle, forming a triangle. But his nose and eyes were no different from that of a normal human being. His hands, however, were like talons, with nails half a meter long, retractable at will. ¡°So this is what a Witch Demon looks like,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. He sensed the power within the other party. Extremely violent and chaotic, as if even the Witch Demon itself struggled to control it. Otherwise, Lin Yunhen would not have detected anything unusual just now. They can¡¯t control their own power. Xu Zimei followed behind the other party and together they entered the underground chamber. Because he was hidden in the void, unless the other party shattered the void, his presence would go unnoticed. And the Witch Demons he had met so far were at most of Saint Vein strength; even if he stood behind them, they probably wouldn¡¯t sense him. Following the dark stairs all the way down. Xu Zimei finally saw the scene inside the chamber. There were hundreds of cages big and small, each containing a human. What shocked him was not this, but the nature of these imprisoned humans. Not a single one of them was ordinary; each possessed a special physique. Some were similar to the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, but Xu Zimei was not very familiar with the special physiques of the Nine Domains. So he did not know. Nevertheless, these physiques varied in strength. He personally saw the Witch Demons dragging out a human, then skinning and deboning them, forcefully separating out the special physique. It was clear that they were collecting these special physiques. Before Xu Zimei could observe further, a creature deep in the chamber seemed to notice him. Xu Zimei felt a gaze piercing through the layers of void, landing on him. For a moment, he actually felt a suppressive force. But he broke free in an instant. His figure vanished into the void. In the darkness of the chamber, a figure suddenly spoke up. ¡°Someone has infiltrated.¡± The figures in black robes meditating nearby opened their eyes instantly, a massive aura of oppression emanating from them. As if searching for something in the darkness. ¡°You are not his match,¡± the voice in the darkness spoke again. ¡°I can¡¯t suppress him right now either, leave a way out.¡± A few figures in black robes bowed to the darkness. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei walked out of the courtyard. He looked back deeply. ¡°Is it a Great Saint or a Great Emperor?¡± he murmured to himself. The sensation was fleeting, and even he had not detected it. But he was not flustered. No matter who it was, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid. He was accompanied by the Seven-faced Demon General and Bai Meng, two Great Saints, and he himself could reach the fifth realm of the Great Emperor with the power of the War God activated. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, escaping would not be an issue. He slowly walked towards Xia Wanqing and the others. ¡°How did it go?¡± Lin Yunhen asked hastily. ¡°Inside there is a large dungeon, imprisoning many humans,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°And every human being there possesses a special physique. It seems they are looking for special physiques. It must be the Witch Demons.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This is troublesome,¡± Lin Yunhen replied. ¡°Not only did they not hide, but they also brazenly showed themselves. It seems definitely someone in Azure Snake City is in cahoots with them.¡± ¡°We need to find a way to investigate who¡¯s behind this,¡± when Lin Yunhen said this, he looked toward Xu Zimei. ¡°It should be you, not us,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°We have to go to Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± Lin Yunhen¡¯s expression froze, and he turned to Xia Wanqing. Xia Wanqing seemed rather troubled. The three returned to the inn; after having dinner, they went to rest early. The heavy rain continued to pour outside. Xu Zimei heard a knock on the door, he opened it and saw Xia Wanqing standing outside. ¡°Come in,¡± he said calmly. ¡°We cannot leave Azure Snake City so quickly,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°The Witch Demon issue needs to be resolved, and there are so many people waiting for help.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°But what does that have to do with us?¡± ¡°The disaster of the Witch Demon is everyone¡¯s responsibility,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°We cannot allow the past tragedies to happen again.¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of person I detest the most in my life?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Our Lady,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°You can choose to be a good person or a bad person. But the premise is you must be qualified to choose. Do you think you are?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean,¡± Xia Wanqing said hesitantly. ¡°Do you know what being resides within that courtyard? A Great Emperor or a Great Saint? And what about you? You are but an Esteem Vein Realm ant, one easily crushed by others, an ant that wouldn¡¯t know how many times it has died. I don¡¯t understand the significance of you staying behind, nor the confidence with which you speak these words,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°You want to be an utterly incorrigible villain or a Saint concerned for the country and its people, that¡¯s your choice. But the prerequisite is that you must have the capability, the power to dismiss everything else. Do you think you possess it? Being realistic about one¡¯s own abilities is of great importance; you must do only what¡¯s within your capabilities. The sky hasn¡¯t fallen, and there are still tall ones alive. This is a matter for the Linlong Dynasty, and at worst there are still the Taoist Courts and Holy Hall above us. When would it ever be the turn for an Esteem Vein ant like you to poke your nose into others¡¯ business? If it were just a group of robbers raising small disturbances, I would think of you as kind if you acted out of a sense of justice. But what is the Witch Demon? You said it yourself; it has once brought havoc to the entire Mortal Domain. If you still want to play the hero, that¡¯s not kindness but foolishness. The Heaven Martial Sect has not been restored, and the journey to Qianniu Taoist Court is fraught with uncertainty. You haven¡¯t even sorted out your own affairs, how can you sweep the world without sweeping your own house first? If you think what I said was harsh, you can go to that courtyard. Even if you were killed, I would not so much as blink an eye.¡± Hearing what Xu Zimei said, Xia Wanqing became more and more silent. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just that I was thinking too naively,¡± she said, looking worriedly at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just teaching you the principles of living,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Go back to sleep. You can think about it more tonight. Tomorrow morning, I shall depart for the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡­¡­ A silent night, The next morning, the rain gradually stopped, and a grey mist shrouded the whole sky and earth. As Xu Zimei came downstairs, Xia Wanqing and Lin Yunhen seemed to have been waiting for a while. ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯s go,¡± Lin Yunhen smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Chapter 1071 - 1070: Division of the Nine Domains, Arrival at the Taoist Courts Chapter 1071: Chapter 1070: Division of the Nine Domains, Arrival at the Taoist Courts ¡°I have already found a way to notify Father Emperor about this matter; let¡¯s leave the rest to them,¡± Lin Yunhen said with a smile. ¡°Our presence here might only alarm the enemy and add to their confusion. It¡¯s more important for us to go to the Taoist Court to study.¡± Xu Zimei looked at him in surprise; Lin Yunhen had a clearer perspective than Xia Wanqing. Each person should do what they are capable of. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. The three of them left the inn, exited Azure Snake City, and a thunderous dragon roar resounded. They saw the huge body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon waiting there early. ¡­ The Qianniu Taoist Court is located in the west of the Mortal Domain. In the ancient Era of the Eight Desolates, they were not very famous. But unexpectedly, such a minor power gave rise to an existence like the Great Emperor Funiu. Since then, the Taoist Court was established and revered far and wide. Passing through the territory of the Linlong Dynasty and going west for three million miles, all this land was under the Qianniu Taoist Court. And extending out to areas tens of millions of miles around, all are ruled by them, and must obey their command. Actually, a long time ago, the Qianniu Taoist Court wasn¡¯t as strong. It stood alongside the Heaven Martial Taoist Court and the Jiuwei Divine Sect. But everyone knows what happened later. The two sects declined, and naturally, their territories were taken over by the Qianniu Taoist Court, making it even more powerful. ¡°With Brother Xu¡¯s strength, he will surely find great opportunities to shine at the Taoist Court,¡± Lin Yunhen praised. Their previous encounter with Ancient Path made him realize the importance of getting on good terms with Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯m not going for studies,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°I just need to ask the Great Emperor Funiu for something.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Yunhen was stunned for a moment. Then his smile became a bit awkward. He acknowledged Xu Zimei¡¯s strength, but mentioning the Great Emperor seemed like a bit of an exaggeration. The entire Mortal Domain is divided into two parts, the Four Directions Domain and the Tuocang Domain. Not to mention those hidden or unknown Great Emperors, the number of true existing Great Emperors does not exceed twenty. As for the specific reason, it¡¯s because the Mortal Domain can¡¯t compare with the other domains. The Holy Court is settled in the Robbery Immortal Domain, while the top ten families were established in the Heaven Extreme Realm. Besides, the Divine Race resides in the Kun Ruins Domain, which is not a world of the human race, and everything is governed by the Divine Race. As for the Netherworld Realm, that place is the endpoint of death. It¡¯s said that when the creatures of this world die, their souls will naturally drift to the Netherworld Realm. There, it leads directly to the Great Dao¡¯s Realm of Life and Death. Where they can reincarnate. However, these are legends; only the dead can enter the Netherworld Realm. What is different, though, is that the natives of the Netherworld Realm call their world the Illusionary Sea, not the Netherworld. Besides these five domains, there are four others: the Catastrophe Demon Domain, the Blazing Flame Realm, the Ghost God Realm, and the Cangxuan Realm. This is the composition of the Nine Domains of Heaven Beyond Heavens. Each domain has its unique characteristics. Only this lowest level, the Mortal Domain, is like a big melting pot, containing all kinds of things. ¡­ In the Mortal Domain, Great Emperors are extremely revered, and even if a Great Saint appears, they would be hailed as the pride of the Mortal Domain. And as Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t famous and no known deeds had been heard of him, Lin Yunhen naturally wouldn¡¯t believe him. He took it as Xu Zimei joking. ¡°Have you been to the Taoist Court before?¡± Xia Wanqing looked at Lin Yunhen, curiously asking. ¡°I went there once with Father Emperor when I was young, but I barely remember,¡± Lin Yunhen smiled. ¡°Being the Crown Prince of the Dynasty, is it difficult for you to go to the Taoist Court?¡± Xia Wanqing asked in surprise. ¡°Imperial dynasties are nothing special; let me tell you, there are as many as seven dynasties under the rule of Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± Lin Yunhen explained, ¡°Actually, other Taoist Courts are not so powerful, but you know, on our west side, because of the decline of Heaven Martial and Jiuwei.¡± ¡°Eventually, Qianniu Taoist Court came to dominate alone.¡± ¡°Dominance alone is not necessarily a good thing,¡± Xu Zimei commented. ¡°Everything declines when it reaches its peak; this is an unchanging truth in the cycle of life since ancient times.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the decline, but in recent years, Qianniu Taoist Court has indeed grown stronger,¡± said Lin Yunhen. ¡°Having ruled the west for so many years, have they produced a second Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei asked in return. ¡°They have not,¡± Lin Yunhen nodded slightly. ¡°That says it all; if the high-end strength does not advance, then the strong mid-tier strength is merely an illusion, like a flower in a mirror or the moon¡¯s reflection on the water,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. Lin Yunhen did not argue, as these matters held no significance. ¡­ About seven days later, the three of them finally crossed the border of Linlong Dynasty and arrived in front of Qianniu Taoist Court. Taoist Courts are different from other Sect Gates. When most Sect Gates establish their base, they choose locations rich in Spiritual Energy and with Immortal Mountains. Such selections bring great benefits to their disciples. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Taoist Courts do not need to consider these aspects. With the existence of Dao origin, even a barren mountain can be transformed into Immortal Mountain and Dong Fu. The area of Qianniu Taoist Court exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s imagination. The entire Sect Gate spans about one million square meters. Merely as an outer Sect Gate, it could rival some Imperial Rule Immortal Gates in Yuan Central Continent. Not to mention the inner gate and core areas. The disciples within the Taoist Court mostly fly by stepping into the air or by riding Exotic Beasts, because the area of the Taoist Court is vastly extensive. ¡°The most renowned features of Qianniu Taoist Court are its Three Hundred Immortal Mountains and Three Thousand Dong Fu,¡± Lin Yunhen narrated enthusiastically. ¡°Within the Taoist Court, not only Elders, but also every Core Disciple, have their own mountain peak and Dong Fu. The higher their strength, the closer their residence is to the Dao origin.¡± ¡°When we go to the Taoist Court, this place is their main base. We must try our best not to cause conflicts,¡± Xia Wanqing looked at Xu Zimei and advised with some worry. She knew Xu Zimei¡¯s temperament; there were some issues he would not back down from. ¡°I have my own plans,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. Looking upward, the Qianniu Taoist Court has various types of Immortal Trees planted on both sides. Divine Beasts often flap their wings overhead, and Talented Disciples travel by sword. The towering gates are hidden among the clouds. Everything is solemn and majestic yet ethereal and detached from the worldly dust. ¡°Everyone praises the Taoist Court¡¯s excellence, reaching beyond the mortal world,¡± Lin Yunhen laughed loudly. The three of them walked up the stairs leading to the gate. There are a total of one thousand and one hundred steps. Xu Zimei wanted to fly up but was stopped by Lin Yunhen. ¡°Brother Xu, you must not,¡± Lin Yunhen explained. ¡°When outsiders come to the Taoist Court for the first time, they must walk up the stairs, otherwise, it would be considered an offense to the Taoist Court. Once we are inside the Taoist Court, you can fly freely afterward.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile, not wanting to make it difficult for the two of them. The stairs seemed imbued with a special force. With each step taken, a force of suppression comes down, but it suppresses not the body but the Divine Soul. By the time you finish all the steps, you feel incredibly weak, while the Taoist Court appears grand and boundless. ¡°Please inform the elder, the Crown Prince of Linlong Dynasty has come to seek knowledge,¡± Lin Yunhen requested humbly. At the sides of the gate stood two young men dressed in blue. Their gazes were radiant, tinged with a hint of arrogance. Even being merely gatekeepers at the Taoist Court, they are revered by countless people in the outside world. Chapter 1072 - 1071: Im Here to Make Trouble Chapter 1072: Chapter 1071: I¡¯m Here to Make Trouble ¡°Who are they?¡± The disciple on the left looked towards Xu Zimei and his companion, asking indifferently. ¡°We are from the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. Hearing Xia Wanqing¡¯s words, Lin Yunhen was taken aback. Throughout their journey, he only knew their names but had not dared to inquire further about their origins. It was also lucky that he had never spoken ill of the Heaven Martial Sect. ¡°From the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± The two gatekeeping disciples were momentarily stunned, and then they gave both of them a once-over. They asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Heaven Martial Sect only have one slot? Where did two of you come from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just accompanying her. Once she¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°You can come in,¡± the two disciples pointed at Lin Yunhen, replying, ¡°Those from the Heaven Martial Sect need to wait.¡± ¡°Why should we wait?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If told to wait, just wait. What¡¯s with all the nonsense,¡± the disciple on the left replied irritably. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Come with us.¡± He took Lin Yunhen and started walking towards the Taoist Courts. However, no sooner had he turned around than it seemed like he was pushed by a force, tumbling down the more than a thousand steps outside of the Taoist Courts. ¡°Junior Brother Cheng,¡± the disciple on the right shouted anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Xu Zimei said, leading the way into the Taoist Courts. ¡°This isn¡¯t right, it¡¯s akin to breaking in,¡± Xia Wanqing said hesitantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see their aggressive approach? No need to be overly modest,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off. Only upon entering the Taoist Courts could one truly appreciate the appearance of the outer sect. If one were to describe it in a word, it would be ¡°vast.¡± Thousands of Bodhi Trees, which enlighten the mind and clear the vision, are planted, surrounding the Avenue to Heaven and stretching far into the distance. Above the firmament, islands float and jade palaces hang in the air. Divine Beasts draw countless mountain peaks across the sky, while others absorb the Essence of Sun and Moon. Immortals, Immortal Trees, ethereal figures. With one breath, it¡¯s like a whale swallowing copious amounts of Spiritual Energy. Xia Wanqing even felt her stagnant cultivation was on the verge of a breakthrough. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± Lin Yunhen, who had followed into the Courts, said. ¡°Should we go find an Elder first? If we get caught, it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know someone here,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off. ¡°So Brother Xu has acquaintances here; that will make things much easier,¡± Lin Yunhen sighed in relief. ¡°When did you have acquaintances in the Qianniu Taoist Court?¡± Xia Wanqing asked quietly. ¡°Xiao Buhui, remember?¡± Xu Zimei replied. Xia Wanqing¡¯s expression froze, and she dumbly followed behind Xu Zimei. Walking down this Avenue to Heaven, they began encountering some disciples on both sides. ¡°Where is Xiao Buhui?¡± Xu Zimei casually grabbed a disciple and asked. ¡°Who are you? Daring to call Brother Xiao by his name directly?¡± The disciple looked at Xu Zimei, answering coolly. ¡°Core Disciple Xu Zimei, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Xu Zimei replied just as coolly. ¡°You aware of the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains? I reside on the two hundredth peak.¡± The Qianniu Taoist Court was too extensive, and disciples numbered well over a million. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t believe these disciples could remember each person. The disciple was flustered by the bluff, feeling the name seemed somewhat familiar. However, it¡¯s better to err on the side of caution than to dismiss the possibility. If he truly was a Core Disciple, then he was in for a great windfall. ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Xu, my respects, my respects,¡± the disciple hurried to greet him. ¡°I am Junior Brother Chen Xing, blind though I have eyes; please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°Take me to Xiao Buhui,¡± Xu Zimei instructed, waving his hand. ¡°Please follow me, Brother. Brother Xiao usually resides atop Lone Cloud Peak,¡± Chen Xing hurriedly replied. Lin Yunhen and his companion listened with hearts pounding; such blatant impersonation¡ªif discovered¡ªwould likely add another crime to their charges. ¡°Brother Xu, you seem rather unfamiliar,¡± Chen Xing asked with a smile along the way. ¡°I mostly focus on my cultivation and rarely show myself. As you know, competition within the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains is fierce,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Chen Xing quickly nodded in agreement. While chatting, the three of them arrived at a mountain peak. This peak soared into the clouds like a pillar holding up the sky, covered with gray pines and cypresses. ¡°We are now at Lone Cloud Peak,¡± Chen Xing responded. ¡°Got it, you can go back now,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his hand. ¡°Brother Xu, my name is Chen Xing, if you need anything in the future, feel free to ask me,¡± Chen Xing hurriedly introduced himself. Xu Zimei gestured with his hand. He looked at the mountain peak in front of him and said to the two people: ¡°Go find Xiao Buhui, then have him take us to the Taoist Source Land.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate,¡± Lin Yunhen replied. ¡°The Taoist Source Land is not a place just anyone can visit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to cause trouble, don¡¯t you understand that?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. Lin Yunhen¡¯s figure instantly stiffened in place. ¡°No way, Brother Xu, you must be joking,¡± Lin Yunhen hurriedly said. ¡°Does what I¡¯m doing seem like a joke to you?¡± Xu Zimei counter-questioned. He took the lead and started walking up Lone Cloud Peak. Leaving behind Lin Yunhen with a face of utter despair. The environment of Lone Cloud Peak is quite nice, veiled in clouds and permeated with Immortal Qi. ¡°Brother Xu, wait for me,¡± Lin Yunhen¡¯s loud shout came from behind. He was seen sprinting up the mountain as well. ¡°What? Decided to follow along?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already started on this dark path, might as well keep going,¡± Lin Yunhen said. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t believe Brother Xu is the kind of person who would come here just to find death.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, smiling wryly. Ascending Lone Cloud Peak had the air of looking down on all the other mountains. Xiao Buhui¡¯s residence was indeed quite impressive. Midway up the mountain, the group came upon a courtyard. The decorations of this courtyard weren¡¯t luxurious but had the feel of an Immortal¡¯s Daoist abode. The perimeter wall was uniformly built of green bricks and tiles. Stepping through the gate, they saw an ancient Bodhi Tree planted in the middle of the courtyard. Next to it stood a statue of an old man. ¡°Is Xiao Buhui here?¡± Xu Zimei called out several times. The next moment, footsteps were heard. Xiao Buhui, in a blue robe with his hair neatly bound by a headband, came out from the inner house. ¡°Who is calling for me?¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Seeing the group, Xiao Buhui¡¯s expression changed, and he said awkwardly: ¡°Who let you come to Lone Cloud Peak? Get lost.¡± ¡°Just came to see you, don¡¯t be so hot-tempered,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. With a wave of his hand, a tremendous force descended. Soon, the void shattered, and a giant hand from the sky suppressed down from above. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xiao Buhui shouted. He exuded an imposing aura, trying to burst out from underneath the suppressive force of the giant hand. With a ¡°boom,¡± a muffled explosion sounded, and Lone Cloud Peak trembled for a while. Dust billowed, and Xiao Buhui¡¯s body was forced to kneel on the ground, unable to move. ¡°Remember what I said? The name Xu Zimei will become your upcoming nightmare,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to commit violence within the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xiao Buhui shouted. Chapter 1073 - 1072: The Core, The Ten Divine Bodies Chapter 1073: Chapter 1072: The Core, The Ten Divine Bodies ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the ancient ancestor of the Qianniu Taoist Court? If you let me go now, I can pretend that nothing has happened.¡± Listening to Xiao Buhui¡¯s threats, Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the Qianniu Taoist Court anyway? If I wish, in this vast world, where is there a place that can stop me?¡± His aura intensified a few more notches. He chuckled and said, ¡°Now, Young Master Xiao, lead us to the Taoist Source Land.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xiao Buhui exclaimed with terror. ¡°Without the ancestor¡¯s permission, no one is allowed to go there. Moreover, the Sect Gate has already promised the Heaven Martial Sect a slot. Miss Xia, you should not be obstinate. Don¡¯t end up destroying yourselves.¡± ¡°You just need to take us there, whether I can get in is my own business,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I won¡¯t take you there, even if you kill me, it¡¯s futile,¡± Xiao Buhui said indifferently. Xu Zimei smiled and looked towards Lin Yunhen, saying, ¡°Brother Lin, since he has this mentality, you might as well satisfy him.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Lin Yunhen beside him was momentarily taken aback. ¡°That seems inappropriate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate, having come all this way, we should leave with something,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Fine, anyway, my life was saved by you,¡± Lin Yunhen gritted his teeth and drew his longsword. He stepped towards Xiao Buhui. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°If you dare to kill me, the Xiao Family and the Qianniu Taoist Court will never let you go. Even to the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea, they would hunt you down till death,¡± Xiao Buhui shouted. ¡°Whether I¡¯ll be hunted to death I do not know, but at least I know now you are about to die,¡± Lin Yunhen replied. As the Crown Prince of the dynasty, it was rare for him to be threatened by others. As the longsword swept down, Xiao Buhui¡¯s complexion drastically changed, and he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait, we can talk about this.¡± ¡°Talk about what? Weren¡¯t you just determined to die rather than submit?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I can tell you the route, but I can¡¯t take you there,¡± Xiao Buhui said. If he personally took them to the Taoist Source Land, no matter what happened, he would not be able to explain himself. And the Sect Gate would certainly punish him. This was his bottom line. Xu Zimei and the others exchanged glances, then slightly nodded their heads. ¡°You draw it,¡± Lin Yunhen took out a spare piece of animal skin from the Storage Ring and placed it in front of him. Xiao Buhui picked up the longsword and began to draw on the animal skin. ¡°Don¡¯t sell me out when the time comes, regardless of the outcome,¡± he reminded. Xu Zimei looked at the route on the animal skin, knowing he could just barge through directly. But he was afraid of alerting the enemy. For now, it¡¯s best to determine the location of the Demon Heart and reveal themselves later. ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t deceived us,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If I did deceive you, you can always come back to seek revenge,¡± Xiao Buhui said. ¡°Now you can let me go, right?¡± ¡°You get some sleep first, by the time you wake up, everything will be over,¡± Xu Zimei touched his forehead with a finger. Xiao Buhui suddenly felt his consciousness growing dim. ¡°The Taoist Source is at the Core Land of the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Lin Yunhen looked at the map and said solemnly. ¡°We might be able to sneak through the inner and outer sects, but definitely not the Core Land.¡± ¡°No need, a rough area is enough,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. As long as he could sense the Demon Heart, he could force his way through. His main fear was startling the snake and causing Great Emperor Funiu to shift the Demon Heart. The three of them took three sets of robes from Xiao Buhui¡¯s room, all belonging to the core disciples of the Qianniu Taoist Court. Changing into long robes, the three of them descended from Lone Cloud Peak and, following the guidance of the map, soared towards the Taoist Source Land. ¡°This Qianniu Taoist Court is really vast,¡± Lin Yunhen said admiringly on the way. ¡°As expected of a Taoist Court, even just an Outer Sect here surpasses our Linlong Dynasty.¡± ¡°What are we going to do in the Taoist Source Land?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°To retrieve something. Also, to make some arrangements for you two,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Make arrangements for us?¡± Lin Yunhen looked at Xu Zimei with confusion, seemingly not understanding his intention. ¡°You¡¯re new to this Taoist Court. Without someone looking out for you, you likely wouldn¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°I¡¯ll drop a word with Great Emperor Funiu to have him take care of you two.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t joke about this,¡± Lin Yunhen hurriedly waved his hands. Clearly, he didn¡¯t take those words seriously. After passing through the Outer Sect, the three arrived within the Inner Sect. The area of the Inner Sect was nearly double that of the Outer Sect. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by how much larger the Inner Sect is. In fact, compared to the disciples of the Outer Sect, the Inner Sect disciples are but a drop in the ocean,¡± Lin Yunhen explained. It seemed he had done his homework well before coming and knew quite a bit. ¡°How so?¡± Xia Wanqing asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say there are hundreds of thousands of Outer Sect disciples, whereas the Inner Sect only has three thousand,¡± Lin Yunhen elucidated. ¡°They live within the Three Thousand Dong Fu, as per the rules of the Qianniu Taoist Court. No matter how many Outer Sect disciples there are, the number of Inner Sect disciples must always remain at three thousand. Those aspiring to be Inner Sect disciples face many challenges daily, especially those ranked at the very bottom. The competitive intensity is terrifyingly acute. The same principle applies to Core Disciples; no matter how many disciples there are in both the Inner and Outer Sect, only the top three hundred are chosen. They reside in the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, understanding their situation. With such unparalleled resources at their disposal, naturally, the challenges they faced were equally unparalleled. Xia Wanqing and Lin Yunhen both admired the Qianniu Taoist Court greatly and looked around curiously. Only Xu Zimei closed his eyes to rest. The silhouettes of the three crossed the Inner Sect and finally arrived at the boundary of the core region. However, they couldn¡¯t continue to soar through the air here. And since there were only three hundred Core Disciples, they mostly recognized each other, making it impossible to blend in undetected. Xu Zimei closed his eyes, trying to sense the presence of the Demon Heart. His Divine Soul spread across tens of thousands of miles, but unfortunately, he sensed nothing. He frowned slightly. Could it be that the Demon Heart was not within the Qianniu Taoist Court? Given that the Demon Heart was integrated with the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, there might be some connection. Thinking this, Xu Zimei summoned the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. As Demonic Qi surged to the skies, he deliberately suppressed it to avoid causing panic. ¡°Brother Xu, what is this?¡± Lin Yunhen said in shock from the side. ¡°A special physique?¡± ¡°With such might, could it be one of the legendary top ten divine bodies?¡± ¡°Top ten divine bodies?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Brother Xu doesn¡¯t know?¡± Lin Yunhen said. ¡°That¡¯s quite strange. The top ten divine bodies represent the most supreme physiques across the Nine Domains in Heaven Beyond Heavens. Since Brother Xu doesn¡¯t know, then your physique probably isn¡¯t among them.¡± ¡°Then do you know the ten great Divine Methods?¡± Xu Zimei posed another question. ¡°Of course, I know. The ten great Divine Methods are possessed by ten immensely powerful families, all of whom are in the Infinite Domain.¡± Chapter 1074 - 1073: Killing into the Taoist Courts Chapter 1074: Chapter 1073: Killing into the Taoist Courts Xu Zimei suddenly remembered that when he had learned the Heaven-shaking Skill before, he had promised Emperor Qitian to deliver the token of the Heaven-shaking Divine Methods back to the Qitian Sect. ¡°Have you ever heard of a force called the Qitian Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked again. ¡°Qitian, that¡¯s quite a bold name,¡± Lin Yunhen slightly shook his head. ¡°If it¡¯s a minor force, I can¡¯t guarantee anything. But for major forces, there are definitely none in the Mortal Domain.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite knowledgeable,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Of course, claiming to have read extensively wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration,¡± Lin Yunhen said with self-satisfaction. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have contended for the position of Crown Prince.¡± Xu Zimei turned around, his gaze level. After the appearance of the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, he finally perceived a faint force. So faint that it could not be fainter. As if it were the sound of a heartbeat. ¡°Thump thump thump,¡± his own heart started beating in unison. ¡°Found it,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, which had been tightly shut, suddenly flew open. He looked ahead of the core disciples as if he pierced through boundless voids. Resting at the distant end of the void. The image of a pitch-black heart flashed before his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°Should we plan a bit before heading to the core?¡± Lin Yunhen inquired. ¡°No need,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s just go and see who dares to stop us.¡± With a sweep of his right hand, his robe billowed in the wind. He leisurely walked towards the core. As soon as he stepped in, he felt countless gazes fall upon him. Lin Yunhen and Xia Wanqing instantly felt the pressure increase tremendously. The two quietly hid behind Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei ignored them and walked straight toward the direction he had sensed. He felt his heartbeat getting faster and faster. As if it was about to burst out of his chest. ¡°Who are you?¡± a blue-robed young man blocked their path and asked with a frown. Xu Zimei still ignored him and continued walking forward. His figure leapt past the blue-robed young man. ¡°Stop, you better explain yourselves, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude,¡± the blue-robed youth, Zhang Qichong, shouted sternly. A man passing by gently patted the longsword at his waist. He laughed and said, ¡°Zhang Qichong, it seems they don¡¯t respect you.¡± The blue-robed youth, Zhang Qichong, turned his head and glared fiercely at the man who had made the taunt. He then swung his right hand, and endless strength began to converge in his palm. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A vigor enveloped his body as the sound of an explosion resonated under his feet. His figure turned into a lingering shadow, charging straight towards Xu Zimei. The force in his palm shattered the surrounding void. Xu Zimei turned calmly and looked at him. Merely this glance, his pitch-black eyes swirling with Demonic Qi, seemed as if the Circulation Stars were moving. A glance of a thousand years. Zhang Qichong¡¯s figure, less than a meter away from Xu Zimei, froze in place. The next moment, he directly collapsed on the ground. He was drenched in sweat, as if he had been fished out of the water, and if one were to look closely, they would realize his eyes had lost focus. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The young man who had joked previously, Wang Wei, changed color and looked towards Zhang Qichong. However, Zhang Qichong had no response, simply kneeling on the spot, immobile. Wang Wei swallowed hard. With trembling hands, he took out his own identity token. The token was crushed, and a golden light rose to the sky, turning into stars and blossoming across the Firmament. ¡°Someone is invading the Taoist Court,¡± he shouted loudly. ¡­¡­ At this moment, atop the Holy Peak of the Qianniu Taoist Court. Many Core Elders and Sect Leader Dongfang Li were all gathered here. And beside the Holy Peak, another group of people stood. ¡°It would be ideal if the You Bone Taoist Court could join our alliance,¡± Dongfang Li said with a chuckle. ¡°We dominate the West, and you suppress the East. By then, our chances of winning will be at least thirty percent or more.¡± ¡°Sect Leader Dongfang is too kind,¡± among the group from the You Bone Taoist Court, the leader was a woman. She was dressed in a black gown, resembling a black rose blooming in the night. Graceful and yet possessed an air of celestial spirit. ¡°The Qianniu may be considered Dominators of the West, but we dare not claim the same for the East, as East and West differ,¡± she replied. ¡°Then perhaps you can consider my proposition, Lady Yu,¡± Dongfang Li said with an implicit smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the old Sect Master intends to step down, with the intention of advocating for Lady Yu to succeed. Perhaps our Qianniu Taoist Court could be of some assistance.¡± ¡°Thank you for Sect Leader Dongfang¡¯s concern, but the old Sect Master is far-sighted and surely has his own plans. We should not speculate wildly,¡± You Yu replied with a shake of her head and a light smile. Just then, a golden light suddenly rose from the horizon. The scope of the light was immensely broad, visible not only to them, but also to all disciples of the Qianniu Taoist Court. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Dongfang Li asked with a frown. ¡°That is a Core Disciple¡¯s Rescue Token,¡± explained the Great Elder standing beside him. Every Core Disciple represented a major asset for the Taoist Court, they were its future. Therefore, to protect them, the Taoist Court issued each one a Rescue Token. ¡°Of course, I know it¡¯s a Rescue Token,¡± said Dongfang Li indifferently. ¡°What I¡¯m asking is why the Rescue Token was activated within the Taoist Court itself? Could it be that someone dared to commit murder within our Taoist Court?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate immediately,¡± the Great Elder quickly responded. At that moment, You Yu, who was standing by, suddenly said with a smile: ¡°Sect Leader Dongfang, why don¡¯t we go together? We have been here at the Taoist Court for some time and have not had the opportunity to properly tour the place. Just as we are leaving soon, it would be a good chance for us to witness the grandeur of the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the others from the You Bone Taoist Court followed, nodding their heads. Dongfang Li was silent for a short while, then finally he smiled. ¡°Since Lady Yu is interested, then let us go together,¡± he said. The group of over twenty people rose into the air, flying towards the core area. ¡­ Until Xu Zimei and the others disappeared from sight, Wang Wei did not dare to step forward to stop them. He hurriedly ran up to support Zhang Qichong, who was still kneeling on the ground. He inquired, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Terrifying, truly terrifying,¡± Zhang Qichong just kept shaking his head. ¡°Wang Wei,¡± from above their heads, came the vast voice of the Great Elder. Wang Wei looked up, as if seeing a savior, and saw all the high-ranking officials of the Sect Gate in the Firmament. ¡°Elder, someone has intruded into the core area,¡± Wang Wei quickly reported. ¡°This is the Qianniu Taoist Court; could it possibly be turned upside down?¡± the Great Elder reprimanded. ¡°What kind of example are you setting in such a panicked state? You¡¯re making us a laughing stock in front of others.¡± ¡°This disciple acknowledges his fault,¡± Wang Wei quickly lowered his head. ¡°Who intruded into the Taoist Court?¡± only then did Sect Leader Dongfang ask. ¡°I do not know; there were three in total,¡± Wang Wei quickly replied. ¡°However, the other two seemed weak; only one person was beyond my insight. Disciple Qichong went to intercept, resulting in his current state.¡± ¡°Where have they gone?¡± Dongfang Li asked. ¡°Towards the Taoist Source Land,¡± Wang Wei replied. Chapter 1075 - 1074: Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, The Great Battle Chapter 1075: Chapter 1074: Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, The Great Battle Hearing Wang Wei¡¯s words, Dongfang Li slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°To dare to venture alone into the Qianniu Taoist Court, it¡¯s truly audacious.¡± His gaze shifted to Zhang Qichong, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Sect Master, is he alright,¡± asked Wang Wei. ¡°His Divine Soul has been shaken,¡± Dongfang Li replied with a frown. ¡°Take him back to rest for a while; if there¡¯s no improvement, I¡¯m afraid his Divine Soul will need to be mended.¡± Hearing Dongfang Li¡¯s words, Wang Wei was dumbstruck. One should know that in the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, Zhang Qichong ranked in the top one hundred. To be of equal strength yet have his Divine Soul shaken by a single glance, it seemed as if his Daoist Heart had been broken. And that young man didn¡¯t seem much different in age from him. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯d like to go and take a look,¡± Wang Wei suddenly said. ¡°Then you take him,¡± Dongfang Li ordered, and then with the crowd, they soared through the air towards the direction of the Taoist Source Land. ¡°Sect Leader Dongfang, it seems we have come at an inopportune time,¡± You Yu said with a light chuckle. ¡°No matter, I would like to see who exactly is so bold,¡± Dongfang Li gestured with his hand. ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Xu, why do I feel my heart beating so fast,¡± Lin Yunhen, following behind Xu Zimei, said. ¡°To visit the Taoist Courts for the first time in my life only to be in such a posture. This makes my life worthwhile.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I can¡¯t compare to Brother Xu,¡± Lin Yunhen said. ¡°The Imperial Dynasty has always been under the Taoist Courts; we of the Dynasty naturally feel inferior when facing the Taoist Courts.¡± Xu Zimei did not answer him but seemed to sense something. He looked up at the Firmament. A group of people appeared, walking on air, all dressed in Immortal Robes and jade-like attire, with noble spirits and broad auras. This group of people was like the Divine Spirits high above, looking down at all living beings. ¡°Who down there dares to intrude upon the Qianniu Taoist Court?¡± the Great Elder bellowed sternly. ¡°I have only come to retrieve something that belongs to me,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Once I have obtained my item, I will leave.¡± ¡°This is the Qianniu Taoist Court; what could possibly belong to you here,¡± the Great Elder scoffed. His voice was as loud as thunder, shaking the Firmament. ¡°Whether it¡¯s mine or not, I¡¯ll know once I¡¯ve taken it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Great Elder¡¯s aura surged explosively, with Heaven Shaking Divine Might gathering in the Firmament. As if the Firmament itself were enraged, with lightning flashing and thunder roaring. ¡°Great Elder, keep your composure. It¡¯s beneath us to make a scene over a young man,¡± Dongfang Li advised from the side. ¡°Since it¡¯s a young man¡¯s issue, let the younger generation handle it. Otherwise, we might be accused of using our power to bully the young. It¡¯s not like our Qianniu Taoist Court lacks capable people.¡± While Dongfang Li spoke, his gaze drifted to the people from the You Bone Taoist Court. He said with a smile, ¡°We apologize for the spectacle.¡± ¡°Sect Leader Dongfang should deal with it as he sees fit; we don¡¯t mind,¡± You Yu responded with a smile. The Great Elder¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings, and his loud shout seemed to contain endless Spiritual Energy. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He called out, ¡°Disciples of the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, where are you?¡± The sound was like thunder exploding, spreading across thousands of miles. And it echoed among the disciples. ¡°Disciple Jiang Zheng is here.¡± ¡°Disciple Lue Fatian is here.¡± ¡°Disciple Chen Xu is here.¡± ¡­¡­ Hundreds of voices rose at once, shaking the entire Qianniu Taoist Court. This display, merely to confront Xu Zimei alone, was indeed somewhat exaggerated. However, Dongfang Li wanted precisely this effect¡ªto make a show for the You Bone Taoist Court. This was like a performance. And the You Bone Taoist Court was like the audience; they expected a perfect ending. Only in this way can the You Bone Taoist Court possibly cooperate with them, and that matter will thus proceed further. ¡­¡­ The entire Qianniu Taoist Court trembled. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°It seems someone has invaded our Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°What a joke, in the west, everything honors us, could it be another Taoist Court?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s actually happening.¡± Many disciples were discussing fervently, gathering around the core area to see. The Three Hundred Immortal Mountains are located in various places of the core land. At this moment, these Three Hundred Immortal Mountains were all stirring. Some Immortal Mountains were shrouded in Immortal Qi, with Immortal Might pressuring down mightily. Whereas on some Immortal Mountains, the Four Symbols Divine Beasts roared incessantly, their beastly might sweeping across heaven and earth. In the north, a skyful of stars scattered down, the heavens as if veiled with a layer of mystical glow. In the south, a long river stretched for thousands of miles, its surging waves causing the firmament to twirl with wind and clouds, the sky densely cloaked in dark clouds. These continuous supernatural phenomena filled the void. It was as if colorful flowers were vying for beauty. ¡°We are surrounded,¡± Lin Yunhen said. From all around, hundreds of people arrived walking on air, each one like an evil being in their own right. The awe-inspiring aura of each person was distinctly unique. ¡°All of you attack together,¡± Xu Zimei looked at everyone and said calmly. ¡°No need for that to deal with you,¡± a young man from above replied indifferently. He descended from the void, his purple robe fluttering in the wind. ¡°Xiao Ye, ranked tenth on the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains,¡± the young man in the purple robe said softly. ¡°Just send your number one directly, to avoid wasting time,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Who do you think you are looking down on?¡± Xiao Ye frowned fiercely, his face showing anger. The might of the Saint Vein Realm enshrouded him. With both hands, he tore open the void before him, and from the void, a long spear was slowly drawn out. The spear was over seven-feet-long, its whole body a purple-golden color, with half of it gilded in black and glittering. He held the spear upright in his right hand, sharp spear light gathering from all around. ¡°Spear Dominating the Starry Sky,¡± Xiao Ye uttered a faint cry. Stars enveloped his body, beams of starlight shining upon the spear. At that moment, endless refining light cascaded down. It was as if all things were tied to a single point. The spear, with a sonic boom, thrust toward Xu Zimei. The crowd only saw a shadow flash past their eyes, then stars fell behind. ¡°Brother Xiao Ye must have reached the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, hasn¡¯t he?¡± disciples who rushed over upon hearing the news whispered to each other. ¡°Yes, and his spear intent is also perfectly fused with the stars, the other party is in trouble.¡± Above the firmament, Sect Leader Dongfang smiled somewhat reassured. Even You Yu gave a slight nod. ¡°The disciples of the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains of the Qianniu Taoist Court are indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°You flatter us,¡± Sect Leader Dongfang said with a smile. ¡­¡­ As the spear thrust over, Xu Zimei remained unmoved. Lin Yunhen on the side could only anxiously stand by. Xia Wanqing steeled her heart and directly stood in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°Go stand over there and watch,¡± as Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, her figure was pulled aside. Xu Zimei slowly extended his index finger. It was just an ordinary index finger, and the tip collided with the spear¡¯s tip. ¡°This guy, so arrogant,¡± a disciple nearby exclaimed in surprise. However, many others had serious expressions. Because at the moment of collision between finger and spear tip, two immensely strong forces spread out. The sound of ¡°crack, crack¡± kept ringing out. The golden spear laced with gilding began to crumble from the tip, disintegrating bit by bit into dust scattering in the void. Chapter 1076 - 1075: What Teachings Does Brother Tao Bestow? Chapter 1076: Chapter 1075: What Teachings Does Brother Tao Bestow? With a ¡°bang,¡± the entire spear dissipated completely. It turned into a wisp of Qingfeng, as if it had never been there. Xiao Ye stared blankly at his empty hands, utterly stunned on the spot. Xu Zimei patted his shoulder and pointed to Xia Wanqing and Lin Yunhen behind him, speaking to Xiao Ye. ¡°These two will stay at Qianniu Taoist Court from now on. You owe your survival to them; you should understand what I mean.¡± After saying this, he pushed past the dazed Xiao Ye. Looking up at Dongfang Li in the sky, he inquired, ¡°Where is Great Emperor Funiu?¡± ¡°How dare you! You dare to directly call the name of our ancestor,¡± the Great Elder scolded coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t a name meant to be called?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of having this imperial title?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, then I¡¯ll just go find him myself.¡± As he spoke, he turned and continued to walk towards the Taoist Source Land. But after only a few steps, he was blocked again by several people. ¡°Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, the third Immortal Mountain, Luo Baichou.¡± ¡°Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, the second Immortal Mountain, Feng Qingteng.¡± ¡°Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, the first Immortal Mountain, Nameless.¡± The three exuded an imposing aura and slowly stood in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you intend to stop me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Our duty demands it. The Taoist Source Land cannot be trespassed upon,¡± said Feng Qingteng indifferently. The three wielded their weapons, not with the power of Saint Vein, but with the gathering strength of Divine Vein. And these three forces were growing more and more resonant. Like a Hurricane tearing through the Firmament, they became a Heaven Shaking green light shimmering in the sky. ¡°Myriad Things Vein,¡± Feng Qingteng shouted fiercely. With him at the center, countless branches extended from the ground, all like vines covered with thorns. They rushed densely towards Xu Zimei. Meanwhile, Luo Baichou slowly drew his black sword. A flash of sword light flickered. The black hair atop his head unexpectedly turned white as snow, cascading down. His brow furrowed as he wielded the Longsword. ¡°I stand among you all, with white hair, as worries arise, the heavens and earth vast and boundless.¡± The last Disciple was called Nameless. He had a calm gaze, his imposing aura heavy and overwhelming, spreading slowly, a chain winding between his two arms. He dragged the chain slowly, and the Spiritual Energy in the world began to transform abruptly. Days and moons flew by, Yin and Yang harmonized, and Space and Time were forcefully segmented. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°That¡¯s the Liangyi Chain,¡± a Disciple exclaimed in surprise beside him. ¡°It seems Brother Nameless is under a lot of pressure, taking out his life-saving treasure directly. That is a Supreme Treasure ranked fifty-one in the myriad of things.¡± The three people, three powerful auras enveloped everything. Above the Firmament, You Yu smiled as if enjoying the show: ¡°Sect Leader Dongfang, how confident do you think they are?¡± Dongfang Li¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. After all, three against one made it seem somewhat like an unfair victory. For powers like theirs, they place great importance on face. ¡°I believe in the three of them,¡± Dongfang Li replied indifferently. He was already unable to maintain the ease he had before. ¡°Oh, is that so,¡± You Yu said with a smile. ¡°I, on the other hand, have high hopes for that gentleman over there.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Dongfang Li replied. ¡­ As the three attacked, Xu Zimei remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m tired of playing with you,¡± he shook his head slightly. With a command of ¡°Sword, come,¡± a loud explosion resonated in the void. Tyrant Shadow crossed the endless Space, appearing above the Firmament throughout the ages. It was like a fireball, igniting flames from friction with the void as it sped through the air. Tyrant Shadow descended from the firmament, charging straight towards Feng Qingteng to kill. Feng Qingteng¡¯s face changed dramatically, feeling that immense power, as layers upon layers of vines covered overhead. But all in vain. As Tyrant Shadow fell, everything in its path was annihilated. A pitiful scream, the vines shattered, and the burnt body of Feng Qingteng was sent flying out from within. Tyrant Shadow took a turn and headed towards Luo Baichou. ¡°Ghost Sees Worry,¡± Luo Baichou shouted loudly. His longsword swung through the air, condensing a ghostly head above him. The specter rushed towards Tyrant Shadow but was pierced through in an instant; Tyrant Shadow, falling once more, landed directly on the longsword. Luo Baichou¡¯s figure was sent flying, his longsword, due to the immense force, piercing through his chest in reverse. Xu Zimei snapped his fingers. Tyrant Shadow¡¯s onslaught shifted again, aiming to kill Nameless. Nameless¡¯s gaze was solemn as he took a deep breath. The Liangyi Chain in his hand broke apart violently as True Fate emerged behind him, his feet stepping on Tai Ji. Connecting with the Liangyi Chain before him. Transforming into black and white fishes that intertwined, attempting to devour Tyrant Shadow. Tyrant Shadow collided with the Liangyi Chain, immediately sparking a burst of fire. Nameless¡¯s figure was continuously pushed back, retreating all the way to Immortal Mountain in the distance; due to the immense force, his body embedded directly into the mountain. Xu Zimei beckoned with his right hand, and Tyrant Shadow landed in his palm. His domineering aura was leaking out as he surveyed everybody around him. He asked indifferently, ¡°Who will stop me?¡± Silence reigned all around. Even those in the heavens above were stunned. The situation had spiraled beyond their control. ¡°He has ascended to immortality, summon the ancestors,¡± Dongfang Li bellowed. As his voice fell, a bell toll echoed from a distant mountain peak. The bell sounded like the call of a morning bell or an evening drum, like the lowing of a divine ox, with a force that made the Divine Soul tremble, resounding across the four seas. This was the Nine Mou Bell, sounded only at times of Sect Gate crisis. At the moment the bell sounded, several Heaven Shaking beams of light soared into the sky from the heart of Taoist Source Land. These beams converged, as if the firmament itself would split asunder amid flashing lightning and roaring thunder. Several figures exuding a breathtaking might stepped out from the core of the Taoist Source Land. ¡°That¡¯s Ancestor Qianheng, and Divine Martial Ancestor, and that one is Ancestor Jiuxiao¡­¡± Disciples of Qianniu Taoist Court called out. These were all the older generation powerhouses of Qianniu Taoist Court, typically reclusive, residing in Taoist Source Land to meditate and comprehend the way of the Great Emperor. ¡°What summons us?¡± an aged voice inquired. ¡°A power has intruded upon our Taoist Court, we can¡¯t stop him,¡± Dongfang Li and many Elders quickly explained. ¡°Incompetent,¡± the irascible Ancestor Jiuxiao scolded angrily. ¡°Strange indeed, strange indeed,¡± Ancestor Qianheng, holding a Compass, frowned slightly. The compass in his hand spun continuously, ¡°I can¡¯t see through him.¡± ¡°What brings you to Qianniu Taoist Court?¡± ¡°I have no desire to repeat myself,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Summon Great Emperor Funiu, you old geezers go back.¡± ¡°Presumptuous, not just any child can demand to see the ancestor,¡± Ancestor Jiuxiao shouted. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze casually glancing at him. The next moment, his figure vanished, and when he reappeared, he was already beside Ancestor Jiuxiao. One kick sent him flying away. Before Ancestor Jiuxiao could even land, Xu Zimei was already waiting at the landing spot. A punch fell, with enough power to pulverize his Divine Soul to ashes. As the critical moment loomed, a hand stretched across the River of Time and suddenly blocked before Ancestor Jiuxiao. ¡°Fellow Taoist seeks me for what advice?¡± Majestic imperial authority erupted from that hand. Chapter 1077 - 1076: The Great Battle with Great Emperor Funiu Chapter 1077: Chapter 1076: The Great Battle with Great Emperor Funiu Fists and palms intersected; the void shattered, and thunder roared. The giant hand pulled Ancestor Jiuxiao¡¯s figure swiftly retreating backwards. Xu Zimei, however, did not give chase; she merely stood there calmly, watching. Ancestor Jiuxiao¡¯s figure was tossed aside, and the crowd looked up. They saw a figure as if stepping out from Chaos, each step shattering mountains and rivers for thousands of miles, accompanied by an Azure Ox, walking out slowly. This figure was a young man. He wore a straw hat, holding a wooden flute in his hand. A smile on his lips, he looked towards the crowd. At this moment, that imposing, Heaven Shaking imperial might was bursting forth from his body. Though he was but a young man, no one dared to underestimate him. The Elders beside him were all excited, trembling as they knelt down one after another. ¡°We greet our ancestor.¡± ¡°We greet our ancestor,¡± Dongfang Li and the many Elders, along with the disciples of the Taoist Courts, all knelt down. This was their ancestor, the true ruler of the entire Qianniu Taoist Court. Even the people from the You Bone Taoist Court followed, bowing slightly and greeting: ¡°We¡¯ve seen Great Emperor Funiu.¡± This was a distinction belonging to the Great Emperor. Great Emperor Funiu waved his hand slightly, and an invisible force fluctuated, lifting up all the kneeling people. He turned his head to look towards Xu Zimei at the front, and chuckled, ¡°What matter brings Brother Dao to seek me?¡± ¡°The ancestor addresses him as Brother Dao? Could it be¡­,¡± someone murmured to themselves. The next moment, a Heaven Shaking imperial intent erupted and spread from all around Xu Zimei, soaring to the sky. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That imperial might was like a torrent of Divine Might, as overwhelming and surging as the strong waves of the ocean. It clashed with the imperial might of Great Emperor Funiu. One person suppressed one side of heaven and earth. The entire firmament was split in two, their figures facing each other from afar. When the imperial might spread out, The Myriad of Living Beings were suppressed like ants. Those who were originally floating in the air, like Dongfang Li and others, all descended to the ground. In the empty void, only Xu Zimei and Great Emperor Funiu remained. ¡°He, he, he is also a Great Emperor.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Lin Yunhen sat down on the ground with an unbelieving expression, murmuring to himself. Not far away, at Lone Cloud Peak, Xiao Buhui, who had just awakened not long ago, saw this scene, and his expression was like he had seen a ghost. He had offended a Great Emperor. And that included all the disciples of the Qianniu Taoist Court. Originally with the arrival of the ancestor, they were confident of victory, full of confidence. But unexpectedly, the other was also a Great Emperor. The emotions of the crowd changed, and their faces grew complex. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What matter brings Brother Dao here?¡± Great Emperor Funiu asked again. ¡°You should be able to guess,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Brother Dao, it¡¯s better not to continue playing dumb,¡± laughed Great Emperor Funiu. ¡°Although there are many emperors in the Mortal Domain, Brother Dao, you are not among them.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been waiting for me?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°If not in the Mortal Domain, then you should be able to figure it out.¡± As Xu Zimei spoke, he did not conceal the Prison Suppressor Demon Body at all. His body¡¯s Demonic Qi spread out vastly, like a dense black fog, covering the skies for thousands of miles. The Demonic Qi seemed alive, wailing in the void with clusters of demon clouds floating, as if meteors were falling from the sky. If one looked from afar, they would find that the territory of the Qianniu Taoist Court was completely obscured by the demonic fog that blocked out the sun. ¡°You, you are,¡± Great Emperor Funiu fell silent for a while. ¡°So many years have passed, I almost forgot, I¡¯m waiting for someone. ¡°You have come for the Demon Heart, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Will you hand it over, or shall I retrieve it myself?¡± Xu Zimei replied. He frowned slightly. Because just now, when he activated the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, he could faintly sense the beating of the Demon Heart. But at this moment, there was not the slightest trace of it. ¡°Since I am tasked with guarding the Demon Heart, naturally I won¡¯t hand it over to you so easily,¡± laughed the Great Emperor Funiu lightly. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Whether I can stop you or not, we¡¯ll only know after we fight,¡± the Great Emperor Funiu replied unremittingly. ¡°Besides, the Qianniu Taoist Court is merely the starting point of your venture into the Nine Domains, and it is destined to be the first stop on your journey.¡± ¡°Even a Great Emperor has become a lapdog of the Holy Court,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°The Holy Court has shown me grace, and I guard the Demon Heart in order to repay that kindness,¡± the Great Emperor Funiu explained. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the Holy Court must have informed you of my arrival in the Mortal Domain,¡± Xu Zimei said. Ascending to the Mortal Domain, it was extremely difficult for the Holy Court to find him, like searching for a needle in a haystack. Because the Mortal Domain was too vast, if he intended to hide, no one could find him. However, there were some places he was bound to visit. The Great Emperor Funiu frowned slightly and looked towards Dongfang Li. Dongfang Li quickly replied: ¡°The Holy Hall did send someone to inform us, but you were in seclusion at the time, and I did not dare to disturb.¡± The prosperity of the Qianniu Taoist Court over the years had given Dongfang Li an illusion. He thought he could settle this matter relying on himself and the various Elders. ¡­¡­ ¡°Forget it, forget it,¡± the Great Emperor Funiu said as he shook his head slightly. With a wave of his right hand, a wooden flute in his hand emitted a heaven-shaking might. Light as colorful as a dance of rainbow robes evolved from the wooden flute. The Azure Ox beside him was mooing, each bellow louder and prouder than the last, like the sound of the Great Dao, resonating through the hearts and minds of people. The colorful radiance became more and more dazzling, and as the Great Emperor Funiu held the long flute, he said faintly, ¡°Hundred-Generations Flute, ranked thirty-second among the myriad of items in the vast world.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, with the Tyrant Shadow in his hands trembling. ¡°Although my Curved Blade doesn¡¯t make the list of myriad items, it has accompanied my growth every step of the way, and is no less than those divine weapons and treasures.¡± The Great Emperor Funiu picked up the Hundred-Generations Flute and started to play it slowly. At that moment, heaven and earth fell, sky darkened, and ground went dim. The void in front was covered by darkness. In the void, two blood-red suns suddenly appeared. These two blood suns shattered mountains and rivers for thousands of miles, breaking the space for tens of thousands of miles, floating by the sides of the Great Emperor Funiu. Within the blood suns, endless blood light transformed into long rivers, rushing towards Xu Zimei for the kill. Xu Zimei held the Tyrant Shadow, ascending step by step into the sky. With each step he took, the void beneath his feet shattered layer by layer. ¡°Slash,¡± the Curved Blade descended, and the endless Blade Qi from the Tyrant Shadow swept across, annihilating the blood suns¡¯ rivers. The flute sound from the Great Emperor Funiu grew more intense, and the blood suns became more monstrous. And the rampaging rivers surged once more. As the rivers flowed across once again, Xu Zimei stepped into the air and leaped, arriving with Suppression, his figure sprawling across the rivers. In his hands, a Jade Flute also appeared. One of the Ten Great Divine Methods, the Demon Disk Immortal Scroll, was played. Wild and brutal Demonic Qi roared towards the heavens. This was a contest of musical rhythms. Centered around Xu Zimei, countless Monster Beasts morphed into existence. But they did not attack the Great Emperor Funiu; instead, they began to dance on the spot. One thousand kinds of Monster Beasts, ten thousand kinds of Monster Beasts, an increasing number of Monster Beasts. Initially, this dance appeared demonic. But as time went on, the more numerous the Monster Beasts became, the more this might began to pulverize everything in its path. Chapter 1078 - 1077: The Myriad of Things, the Azure Ox Transcends to the Path Chapter 1078: Chapter 1077: The Myriad of Things, the Azure Ox Transcends to the Path The entire firmament was concealed by the silhouette of Monster Beasts. The figures of countless Monster Beasts began to blur, and with them, the Jade Flute sound of Great Emperor Funiu grew weaker until it completely vanished. Hordes of beasts surged forward, hundreds of thousands, millions of Monster Beasts roared, seemingly limitless. ¡°Is this,¡± Great Emperor Funiu said with a frown. ¡°The Demon Disk Immortal Scroll of the Ten Great Divine Methods.¡± The Ten Great Divine Methods represent the limit of myriad magical techniques, not necessarily the strongest, but certainly at the peak realm. ¡°Have you encountered people from the ten great families?¡± Great Emperor Funiu asked. However, at this moment Xu Zimei had no time to answer him. As the Immortal Scroll evolved, it completely permeated the firmament, and the power of the Monster Beasts kept growing. As long as Xu Zimei could withstand it, he could bring forth endless Monster Beasts through Nirvana. The next moment, countless Monster Beasts surged and attacked Great Emperor Funiu. The figure of Great Emperor Funiu crossed thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, going from one end of the Qianniu Taoist Court to the other. As if stepping to the Other Shore, he tore through the Endless Void amidst flashes of lightning and thunder. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Xu Zimei laughed out loud. ¡°Since bearing Destiny, I¡¯ve rarely had the chance to battle beings of the same realm. Now¡¯s the opportunity to test your strength, Great Emperor of the Upper Realm.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Great Emperors of Yuan Central Continent are born carrying the Destiny of an era. But it¡¯s different in the Nine Domains, where the Great Dao does not restrict, and various Principles and rules permeate the Endless Void. As long as you can understand the source of the Dao, you can become Emperor. There¡¯s no essential difference between the two methods of Becoming Emperor; it¡¯s just that the approaches are different. It¡¯s like the saying, ¡°All roads lead to Rome.¡± This is also the sorrow of the smaller worlds. For people from smaller worlds to become strong is much more difficult; even Yuan Central Continent would never have a Great Saint. Unless one breaks the world¡¯s restrictions. The decline of the deities of Yuan Central Continent is also related to this. Xu Zimei stepped through the air, closely following behind. The Jade Flute suppressed the firmament, and the myriad beasts kept surging forward. He likewise crossed thousands of miles of skies, suppressing everything. Witnessing this scene, Great Emperor Funiu frowned slightly. His Hundred-Generations Flute transformed into a torrent. Like a rainbow-colored flowing gown of a torrent. Creating an insurmountable rift in front of himself, as if slicing through the Endless Void. ¡°Hundred Reincarnations,¡± Great Emperor Funiu uttered softly. And as myriad beasts charged forth, all Monster Beasts that touched the rainbow torrent were devoured into it. Only a stunning and immovable scene was formed in the firmament. It seemed no matter how many Monster Beasts Xu Zimei created, the torrent would endlessly devour the same amount. Both sides were in a deadlock. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and put away the Jade Flute, finding no more interest in continuing the fight this way. Tyrant Shadow returned to its sheath, he raised his hand, and the Book of Life and Death emerged from the Endless Void. He pressed his palms together, and much like the Grim Reaper, the Book of Life and Death floated before him, slowly opening. ¡°Since you have Reincarnation, can you comprehend Life and Death?¡± The Qi of Life and Death burst forth, surprisingly steadily suppressing the Hundred-Generations Flute. It¡¯s known that the Book of Life and Death ranks among the pantheon of myriad things, standing even higher in the ranking¡ª18th to be precise. Chains of Life and Death spread from the book. ¡°Truly troublesome,¡± Great Emperor Funiu snorted coldly. His figure retreated once more, already leaving the bounds of Qianniu Taoist Court, and with a single leap, he appeared above the Linlong Dynasty. The torrent formed by the Hundred-Generations Flute surged downwards. The Chains of Life and Death formed a network, chain after chain sweeping across the Endless Void. Each attack seemed to pierce the Endless Void, leaving only the Qi of Life and Death to spread. Every time a Chain of Life and Death struck, it left a Life and Death Seal on the torrent of the Hundred-Generations Flute. Once the number of Life and Death Seals reached a certain amount, the torrent would be forcibly pulled into the Book of Life and Death. The figure of Great Emperor Funiu fought as he retreated. The citizens of the Linlong Dynasty looked up at the firmament, their faces filled with horror. At first glance, it seemed as if the heavens and earth were on the verge of collapse. ¡°Great Emperor, look quickly, two Great Emperors are fighting.¡± ¡°It is a rare sight indeed, that is Great Emperor Funiu, but who is the other eminent figure?¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Thrilling,¡± Xu Zimei laughed heartily, the Book of Life and Death in his right hand flipping continuously. Page after page. The forms of the Chains of Life and Death varied greatly. Some were like dragons, others like fierce tigers descending the mountain. Some transformed into vines, evolving all the myriad things in the world. Great Emperor Funiu was being suppressed and fought, his complexion turning somewhat angry. His figure once again strode across ten thousand li of land, leaving behind a moment to catch his breath. Profound Meanings swirled all around him. The Azure Ox next to him ¡°mooed,¡± and sounds of the Great Dao spread throughout the Eight Desolates. The Azure Ox actually transformed into a Profound Meaning. This Profound Meaning crossed the River of Time, passing through ancient lands, merging in the Endless Void, enveloping around Great Emperor Funiu. This Azure Ox was actually an illusion created by the Space-Time Profound Meaning. Now with the Space-Time Profound Meaning in hand, Great Emperor Funiu snorted coldly; he clasped his hands together, his body seeming to merge with the surrounding void. Becoming a part of it. He controlled this expanse of the endless sky. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, ¡°Comparing Profound Meanings with me.¡± With the Divine Continent as his True Fate, countless Principles of the world were at his fingertips. Raising his head, the same Space-Time Profound Meaning filled his palm. Although the two did not show any movement and merely gazed at each other from afar, the surrounding void began to annihilate silently. It was as if a pane of glass was shattering into pieces. The affected area was particularly large, almost covering the entire western sky. Countless old creatures were awakened, looking up in astonishment. ¡°Continue,¡± Xu Zimei shouted loudly. In his right hand was the Fire Profound Meaning, in his left the Ice Profound Meaning, and the Destruction Profound Meaning hovered around. Countless Profound Meanings were constantly switching. Great Emperor Funiu grew more terrified as the battle continued; what kind of monster was this person, to comprehend so many Profound Meanings. To know that a Great Emperor could dominate with just one Profound Meaning. Those who could comprehend several were already among the elites. But Xu Zimei¡¯s attribute Profound Meanings seemed inexhaustible and endless. The figures of the two crossed the entire west. They fought from the Qianniu Taoist Court to the Heaven Martial Sect, to the western border. And from the western border back to the Qianniu Taoist Court. Above the Taoist Source Land, Xu Zimei stomped down, and Great Emperor Funiu crossed his hands in front of his body to block. This stomp landed with a ¡°boom¡± sound, shattering the heavens and cracking the earth, and the figure of Great Emperor Funiu fell like a shooting star. In his left hand was the Fire Profound Meaning, and in his right the Ice Profound Meaning; the dual Profound Meanings actually began to merge. The merging of Profound Meanings was a mad act. Because there is a repulsive force between different Profound Meanings. But at this moment, this crazy power took shape between Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. ¡°Those who block me, die,¡± as the dual Profound Meanings descended. Like a nuclear explosion, half of the Taoist Courts became ruins. Countless disciples were shaken by the aftermath, vomiting fresh blood, their internal organs shattered into powder. The land was in shambles, as if half of the Continent was about to be pierced through. Xu Zimei stood in the void, looking down at the place where Great Emperor Funiu had fallen. There, storms swept up dust, forming sandstorms. Chapter 1 - 1 Rebirth Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Rebirth"My beloved is a peerless protagonist, who one day will don the Golden Armor Holy Clothes and ride the Seven-Colored Clouds, coming to slay me amidst the gaze of a myriad of people!" ...... The Yuan Central Continent is a world where martial arts are cultivated! It is rumored that in ancient times, mysterious forces divided the Continent into five parts! Located in the Extreme West Region of the Eastern Continent, the True Martial Holy Sect, this enormous entity that rules over thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, is situated right there. Inside the True Martial Holy Sect, cranes cry in unison, auspicious clouds descend from the heavens, and the Spiritual Spring surges like the sea, spouting to the sky. There are cultivators who ride their swords, traveling tens of thousands of miles in an instant. There are strong men who swing their fists, and Mysterious Iron Martial Stones explode into a sky full of fragments. ... Goose Southern Peak is located in the central position of the True Martial Holy Sect, its mountain towering a thousand zhang like a tower, piercing the clouds. Atop the peak, white clouds drift, fog coils around. Xu Zimei, in a simple white robe, is purer than snow, his stray hair dancing with the cold wind, his eyes profound and boundless. His slender figure stands at the edge of the cliff, the breeze making his white robe whistle sharply. "This must be reincarnation, right?" Xu Zimei was astonished. After staying silent for three minutes, another three minutes passed. "Shouldn''t reincarnation always follow the protagonist''s script? Yet why the hell am I set up to be the antagonist!" Xu Zimei began to check his own state; his current situation should be considered soul transmigration. This body was so frail it was hard to believe. He was sure he had returned to his fifteenth year, the very day he was just about to start practicing cultivation. But this rebirth gave him not only all the memories of his past life, but also...... Inside his body, in the stomach area, a ball condensed by the Principle was quietly floating. The ball''s light was restrained, and it looked rather ordinary. But if one observed its interior closely, they would discover that the ball had a space of its own, with glorious sunrise, dew on the grass, and the dawn rising from the east. Inside the ball, the scenes changed unpredictably, and the might it emitted, revealing just a thread, seemed as if it could flatten the mountains beneath it. Xu Zimei felt a familiar aura from inside the sphere. Suddenly, his eyes widened as if he had thought of something incredible. The sphere was something he obtained by chance in his previous life, its specifics still unknown, only that it was particularly helpful for tearing through space. Xu Zimei still remembered the day he was defeated. He had infused his Divine Vein Realm cultivation completely into the sphere, hoping to tear through space and escape with its aid, but he never expected to be reborn into his youthful years. He finally understood why he felt a sense of familiarity when looking at the sphere - the energy within the sphere was the Divine Vein Realm cultivation he had infused into it from his previous life. Xu Zimei''s entire body trembled with excitement. He was confident that with just one year''s time, he could leverage this energy to return to the Divine Vein Realm. The Martial Path is difficult! As difficult as ascending to the heavens! Each step is a new heaven! Humans start cultivating from the Mortal Realm, tempering their flesh and blood, polishing their bones, and refining their skin. They cultivate their internal organs and their external flesh, bones, and skin. Once the body is tempered, they must open the Vein Gates to communicate with the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth, thus entering the Spirit Vein Realm. Mortal Realm, Spirit Vein, Condensing Vein, True Vein, Empty Vein, Esteem Vein, Emperor Pulse, Saint Vein, and Divine Vein. These nine realms are known as the Nine Heavenly Veins. Xu Zimei looked towards the distant horizon. He was now able to freely control the energy within the sphere. With just a thought, he could complete the Mortal Realm''s tempering and directly reach the Spirit Vein Realm. Within one year, absorbing all of this energy and ascending to the Divine Vein Realm again would not be out of the question. But he wasn''t in a hurry at the moment, firstly because he was within the True Martial Holy Sect, and his father was extremely concerned about his cultivation; he didn''t want others to discover anything abnormal about himself. As for the second reason, Xu Zimei was not eager to improve his cultivation level; he was rather enjoying the current atmosphere. Everything was still here, everything had a chance to be redeemed. His father, Ruhu, Xiao Dingtian, and that girl by the banks of the Yangliu River, who stood in the wind, tears streaming down her face, crying to him that she wanted to spend an ordinary life with him. In the end, he had failed everyone, after a life and death struggle he was ultimately defeated by the protagonist Chu Yang''s sword. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Xu Zimei gazed into the distance, his white clothing blending with the mist, the wind seeming to grow stronger¡ªhis smile contained a hint of madness. "Chu Yang, in the past life, I was just a slightly larger stone on your path to the peak. Reincarnation Elder, the protagonist''s ''golden finger'' grandfather, I was just a negligible chess piece on your board. But in this life, I intend to step off the chess board, I will take control of the pieces, with all beings as pawns, the heavens and earth as my board, dominating the Eternal Ancient." ... The courtyard where Xu Zimei lived was located in the middle of Goose Southern Peak, where medicinal herbs bloomed on both sides, blue rainbows interwoven with purple stripes, and auspicious beasts ran towards the distance, their bodies shining with a radiant halo. The bright fruits on the spirit trees on either side, if placed in the outside world, would be ling fruits for which ordinary people would break their heads fighting over. But here, they were merely decorations to adorn the scenery along the way. Xu Zimei arrived at the courtyard, where his guard Zhang Chongtian had been waiting for him at the door from afar. "Young Master, the Deputy Sect Master just sent someone to say that if you are free, stop by his place, he has something he wants to discuss with you," Zhang Chongtian said respectfully. "Understood," Xu Zimei nodded his head, and accompanied by Zhang Chongtian, he proceeded towards Azure Mountain Peak. ... Three years ago, the incumbent Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, because his cultivation had reached the peak of the Saint Vein Realm and in search of the last sliver of hope to step into the Divine Vein Realm, Had handed over power to the Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, while he himself went to the mundane world to seek a breakthrough amidst ordinariness and simplicity. From then on, Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan became the highest authority of the True Martial Holy Sect, and Xu Zimei was his only son. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the True Martial Holy Sect''s Crown Prince. ... Xu Zimei knew that during this time, his father was probably going to talk to him about cultivation. He was now only fifteen years old, just at the right age to step onto the basic threshold of cultivation. Before the age of fifteen, a person''s meridians and internal organs are not fully developed, more fragile, and not conducive to cultivation. Basically, everyone on the Yuan Central Continent starts their journey on the path of immortal cultivation at the age of fifteen. ... Xu Zimei arrived at Azure Mountain Peak, where the most powerful authority of the True Martial Holy Sect resided, which was not very gold and glittery, with pavilions and towers. What was there was merely a simple wooden cabin, a slow and clear stream, and a middle-aged man in a blue shirt sitting on the ground by the river. ... Xu Zimei stood by the river, quietly gazing at his father. He didn''t speak, and Xu Qingshan didn''t speak either. The father and son displayed a remarkable tacit understanding. After a while, a breeze seemed to break the rare silence, and Xu Qingshan slowly lifted his head. This was a very ordinary-looking middle-aged man, dressed in a simple blue shirt with no particularly daunting aura about him. Chapter 2: What is the Great Emperor? Chapter 2: Chapter 2: What is the Great Emperor?He was like the countless ordinary people in this world, with a common face, long hair scattered behind him, tied up in a simple knot at the top, with strands of white hair faintly visible at his temples. The only thing that caught the eye were those eyes, which seemed to contain the Circulation Stars. Just one glance, and the guard, Zhang Chongtian, felt like his soul was frozen. You must understand that he himself was a strong practitioner of the True Vein Realm, yet he still felt so vulnerable, unable to withstand a single blow. Indeed, every step was like ascending to the heavens! "You''ve grown up," Xu Qingshan said with satisfaction. Xu Qingshan was somewhat surprised that his son could be so quiet for so long. After all, a true strong practitioner must endure loneliness and solitude. "Dad, you''ve aged," looking at the white hairs at his father''s temples, Xu Zimei said with a trembling voice. In an instant, it felt as if all his emotions surged forth. In his past life, he had set a three-year pact with the protagonist, Chu Yang. They agreed to fight at Secluded Dragon Gorge, but in the end, he could not match his opponent and plummeted into the abyss. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His father had tried to avenge him by using the entire strength of the sect to chase down Chu Yang, but he had not expected the latter''s growth to be so unexpectedly fast. Chu Yang managed to escape time after time from those pursuits, growing stronger each time, and finally, armed with a three-foot Green Peak, he personally assaulted the True Martial Holy Sect. It was said that battle caused the clouds to stir, the earth to darken, and the mountains and rivers to shatter. In the end, his father was defeated by Chu Yang''s sword. If it wasn''t for the Sect Master''s sudden appearance to intervene and settle the matter, his father''s life would have been in grave danger! Yet, that incident was such a blow that his father could not cope, his hair turned white overnight, and from then on, he withdrew to the mountains, never to be seen again. But no one had expected that, after he fell into Secluded Dragon Gorge, he didn''t die but instead gained some fortune. Only then did he begin to cultivate seriously, desperately yearning for the increase in strength. In the end, he broke through to the Divine Vein Realm, intending to seek revenge on Chu Yang. But he hadn''t anticipated that Chu Yang''s defy-the-heavens talent was beyond what he could fathom; the enemy had so many hidden trump cards that that battle completely shattered all of Xu Zimei''s pride. ...... Bringing his thoughts back to the present, Xu Qingshan handed a token to Xu Zimei and said softly, "You''ve reached the age to cultivate now. Go choose a suitable Cultivation Technique for yourself in the Scripture Pavilion. This token will allow you to the highest level of the Scripture Pavilion. There you will find the genuine teachings of four Great Emperors. As for which one to pick, it''s entirely up to you." Xu Zimei took the token and nodded solemnly. In fact, he had already looked over the true teachings of those four Great Emperors in his past life. But there was no choice; many things still required going through the motions. He couldn''t reveal the secret of his rebirth, and even till now, Xu Zimei didn''t know how to use the round pearl. "I don''t want to interfere too much with your cultivation. Whatever Cultivation Technique you want to learn should be based on your interest. In fact, in the end, everyone has to carve out their own path," Xu Qingshan explained after a short silence. "Right now, you''re like a carriage traveling on a cliff. What I can do is remind you not to let the carriage fall off the cliff. As for whether this carriage heads east, west, south, or north, it''s all up to you to control." Xu Zimei nodded. He understood his father''s meaning very well. In fact, whether it''s the techniques left by a Great Emperor or ordinary Cultivation Techniques, in the end, there''s no difference. Everyone will eventually have to blaze their own Martial Path to Heaven. Even if what others left behind is powerful, it still belongs to someone else and will not completely suit you. "Go now. Your mother went to your grandfather''s house recently. I heard that their Ten-Vein Fruits are about to ripen, and she''s thinking of getting one for you," Xu Qingshan said with a smile. "Cultivate well and don''t disappoint me." "Disappoint?" Xu Zimei murmured to himself, then nodded firmly. In his past life, he indeed disappointed his father. At least before being defeated by Chu Yang and falling into Secluded Dragon Gorge, he hardly ever considered serious cultivation. He was indulgent in wine and women, lost in a fantasy world of his own creation. As the Crown Prince of the True Martial Holy Sect, many treated him with fawning adoration, groveling like a dog wagging its tail. He lacked for nothing and could have lived a better life. Why bother with the hardship of cultivation? Later, he realized that there is no such thing as peace and quiet in this world; it was just someone else bearing the burdens for you. ...... Leaving his father''s Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei headed directly toward the Scripture Pavilion. Gazing upon this colossal entity shrouded in immortal mist, the sect brimming with legends. The True Martial Holy Sect was not an ordinary sect, it was also an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect with a legacy of four emperors. In the vast and endless history of the True Martial Holy Sect, which spanned tens of thousands of years, there had emerged four Great Emperors. What is a Great Emperor? The strongest of an era! Legend has it that each era, heaven and earth give birth to a destiny, and the one who stands out among millions to bear this destiny, is the Great Emperor. ... Ten thousand years ago, the Yuan Central Continent was still in the Wild Desolation Era, when humans were as insignificant as ants, as minute as dust, lowly to the point of death. That day, a man named True Martial embarked on a journey with his sword, underwent life-and-death trials, ignited the Divine Fire, solidified his imperial status, and bore destiny. Ultimately, atop the firmament, the man proclaimed, "Destiny is mine alone!" After that, the Wild Desolation Era came to an end, and humanity welcomed the unprecedented Era of Emperors. The True Martial Great Emperor was also the first Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors, ushering in an era that was stirring, and magnificent. "We are willing to acknowledge you as the strongest," countless people shouted at the top of their voices, prostrating themselves on the ground under the majesty of the True Martial Great Emperor. ... True Martial Great Emperor bore destiny and eventually came to the Extreme West Region of the Eastern Continent, establishing the True Martial Holy Sect. The day the True Martial Holy Sect was established, guests arrived from all directions to offer congratulations, and multitudes from across the seas bowed in veneration, with countless people breaking heads to join the sect. Moreover, numerous sects eagerly wanted to become the True Martial Holy Sect''s subordinate sects. Henceforth, the mountains and rivers spanning thousands of miles in the Extreme West Region were brought under the dominion of the True Martial Holy Sect, continuing to this day. ... Thousands of years later, another man emerged from the True Martial Holy Sect. The man''s name has long been forgotten by the world, what made everyone''s souls shudder in remembrance was merely the three long blades he carried on his back. "Immortal Slay, Demon Slay, True Self." With these three long blades, the man suppressed his own era. He was the seventh Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors, and the second Great Emperor from the True Martial Holy Sect. "The Great Emperor of the Three Blades!" ... Another ten thousand years passed, and the True Martial Holy Sect saw the rise of its third Great Emperor. "Divine Travel Great Emperor." Among so many powerful Great Emperors throughout the eternal past, the Divine Travel Great Emperor was not the most dazzling. But his speed was among the foremost of all the Great Emperors. In the latter part of the Divine Travel Great Emperor''s era, the man gazed profoundly in the direction of the edge of heaven and earth. Leaving behind only the words, "With these feet of mine, I will traverse the radiant mountains and rivers, witness all the splendor of life, and journey to the zenith of the sun and the moon." Then he left, leaving behind only a silhouette teeming with legend in the minds of people. Chapter 3 - 3 Annihilation Jue Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Annihilation JueThe three Great Emperors left the True Martial Holy Sect with a profound foundation that ushered the sect into an unprecedented golden age. But everything in this world follows a cycle of rise and fall, and after reaching its peak, a decline is inevitable! In the tens of thousands of years that followed, the True Martial Holy Sect never again saw the emergence of another Great Emperor. Despite still being a colossal presence, it could not escape a gradual decline from the glorious days of yore. Until three thousand years ago, the arrival of a young girl broke this stagnant spell. The girl lived in a simple village under the rule of the True Martial Holy Sect, amidst thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. There she led an ordinary life for fifteen years, until one day she witnessed two practitioners of the Empty Vein Realm battling above her small village. A seed of a new world''s door was thus planted in her tender heart. The girl, drawn by its reputation, sought entry into the True Martial Holy Sect but was eliminated during the aptitude test due to her mediocre innate abilities. Yet, she refused to give up, kneeling on the bluestone steps outside the sect gate, and so she remained, for a full seven days. Battered by wind and rain, scorched by the blazing sun, without a drop of water or a bite of food. At that time she was just an ordinary person, but she endured this torment. Her whole being was only in a daze, without once losing consciousness, her unwavering will touching everyone deeply. In the end, an Outer Sect Elder from within the True Martial Holy Sect, taking pity on her, took her in as an unofficial disciple. She was like a frog in the well longing to leap out, unwilling to be confined to a corner. And like an ant crawling between heaven and earth, it kept on crawling, crawling. Until one day, this crawling ant stood up, and that was when people realized that, without them knowing when, the ant had grown to the point where it stood level with the sky. In the girl''s era, there were far too many stunningly brilliant talents. But in the end, no one expected that a girl with average aptitude would sweep through that era. "Empress Hongtian!" This was the revered name of that young girl. Among the numerous Great Emperors throughout eternity, Empress Hongtian was undoubtedly one of the most dazzling. Her brilliance shone not only in her era but even influenced the eras of several Great Emperors that followed. Empress Hongtian led the True Martial Holy Sect into another golden age. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...... Reflecting on the history of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei''s gaze was profound, hoping that one day, his own name might also appear amidst this epic, starry splendor. ...... He made his way to the Scripture Pavilion, located at the heart of the True Martial Holy Sect, containing all the cultivation techniques and Vein Skills collected since the founding of the sect. Contrary to what one might expect, the atmosphere surrounding the Scripture Pavilion was quite relaxed. There were ancient trees that reached for the sky, spiritual herbs carpeting the ground, competing flowers vying for brilliance, vividly colored butterflies fluttering about, and rare medicinal chickens patrolling around, loosening the soil for the spiritual herbs and flowers, fertilizing and catching insects. The Scripture Pavilion had eighteen floors, and standing at the entrance, one was greeted by an air of antiquity; it stood silently as if recounting its tens of thousands of years of history to anyone who would listen. The pavilion''s colors were a mix of aqua and pale yellow, with jade-like pillars and azure rooftiles adorning vermilion eaves. The eaves on both sides were carved with all sorts of exotic and rare beasts. There were eagles spreading their wings, birds soaring high, cheetahs roaring, and lions with furious eyes. There were no guards at the entrance to the Scripture Pavilion, but Xu Zimei could feel a palpitation-inducing aura all around him. This area was laced with high-level formations; should any intruders be discovered, the activation of the formation would ensure that even practitioners of the Saint Vein Realm might not easily escape. ...... Xu Zimei placed the token his father had given him into the slot at the entrance, where an Elder assigned to guard the Scripture Pavilion would authenticate the token and grant the corresponding access permissions. The light screen at the entrance vanished, and Xu Zimei walked straight into the Scripture Pavilion. The first floor had a very simple layout, with tens of thousands of bookshelves neatly arranged. Each bookshelf, displaying Vein Skills and Cultivation Techniques, was shrouded in a faint light screen. At the forefront of each bookshelf was a small sign, bearing the name, purpose, and rank of the corresponding books. Xu Zimei didn''t linger much, making his way straight to the highest floor of the Scripture Pavilion, the eighteenth floor. The lighting on the eighteenth floor was slightly dimmer, and there were only four statues. Each of these four statues seemed to exist in its own special space. Xu Zimei stood before the statues, looking from left to right. The first statue depicted a man with long hair cascading over his shoulders, his presence majestic; his eyes, profound as the ocean, demanded a reverence that one couldn''t help but yield to. This was a man who stood with his feet upon the mountains and rivers, and his shoulders against the heavens themselves. The second statue was also of a man, exuding an extreme aura. It was as if he had abandoned everything in pursuit of the ultimate end of something. Proud and unyielding, he carried three strange long blades upon his back. When you saw those blades, you understood that he was a pure swordsman who had dedicated his entire life to reaching the pinnacle of the blade path. "Live by the blade, die by the blade." The third statue featured only a back view, conveying an especially elusive feeling, as if it were both immediately within reach and yet as distant as the end of the heavens. He walked between reality and the void, all to chase after the ultimate profound meaning of speed. The fourth statue was of a woman, her long hair spilling down her back, a thin veil concealing her Qingcheng beauty. Her style was distinct and ever-changing, on the first glance, she seemed innocent and lively like the girl next door with a ponytail on a casual afternoon, reminiscent of first love. On the second look, she appeared as an enchanting and alluring fairy. On the third, she seemed to be a merciless female War God who was no less a hero than any man, with unwavering beliefs and an unrivaled awe-inspiring aura. And on the fourth, she was like the Empress who dominated all, as if all creatures were but ants beneath her gaze, their flourishing civilizations insignificant and unworthy of mention amidst annihilation. ......... Xu Zimei gazed at the statues of the four greatest Emperors in the history of the True Martial Holy Sect, feeling a solemn reverence within. In fact, he had no intention of practicing the techniques of others, for in his past life, he had already forged his own unique Martial Path to Heaven. However, to disguise his secret and avoid exposing it, Xu Zimei still chose the technique of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. He quite admired the Great Emperor''s extremity in the path of the blade and found it to be a suitable transition. Xu Zimei placed his hand on the statue, then closed his eyes, emptied his mind, and strived to comprehend. A vast expanse of white fog obscured everything, and Xu Zimei could clearly feel a stream of memories integrating into his own. It was precisely the cultivation technique of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades: the "Annihilation Jue." All began in annihilation, and all ended in annihilation! Originating from annihilation, culminating in annihilation! Having obtained the technique he sought, Xu Zimei prepared to leave. Before leaving, he subconsciously glanced towards the corner of the Scripture Pavilion, then shook his head with a quiet chuckle and left with satisfaction. Chapter 4 - 4 Lin Ruhu Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Lin RuhuXu Zimei had not been gone long when a sudden, aged light gasp came from a corner. "Did that little guy just notice me? Impossible!" Xu Zimei walked to the first floor of the Scripture Pavilion and casually took a Yellow Tier Vein Skill. The cultivation techniques and Vein Skills of Yuan Central Continent are also divided into eight levels. Universe, Cosmos, Star, Celestial, Heavenly, Terrestrial, Mystical, Yellow! The Universe Tier belonged to the highest, while the Yellow Tier was the lowest. The Vein Skill that Xu Zimei picked up was called "Sword Drawing Technique". It was a very simple Vein Skill, with just one move¡ªthat is, drawing the sword! The Vein Skill was simple and crude: draw the sword, a head falls. As long as your horse is fast enough, even the Great Emperor can''t catch up with you! emmmm......terrifying indeed! As long as you draw your sword quickly enough, even the head of a Great Emperor could be chopped off. Xu Zimei left the Scripture Pavilion and began to communicate with the orb within his body, using the power of the Divine Vein Realm he had stored inside to start tempering his body. The internal organs and Extraordinary Meridians within his body were strengthening at a rate visible to the naked eye. From time to time, a "creak creak" sound could be heard coming from inside of Xu Zimei. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His realm was also soaring in an instant. "Mortal Realm, first layer, Mortal Realm, second layer, ... Mortal Realm, ninth layer." His realm kept rising until the ninth layer of the Mortal Realm, and it stopped just as he was about to open the first Vein Gate. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry to step into the Spirit Vein Realm, as this instant growth had made his foundation somewhat unstable. As they say, a skyscraper rises from the ground; he decided to temper himself first and then advance to the Spirit Vein Realm. Within the True Martial Holy Sect, there was a Gravity Tower specifically for disciples to hone their bodies. The Gravity Tower had ten floors, and the gravity of each floor increased almost tenfold. On his way to the Gravity Tower, Xu Zimei was suddenly stopped by someone. "Zimo bro, wait for me," gasped a little fatty who was running towards him from not far away. The little fatty had short hair, a candy stick in his mouth, and snot hanging at the corner of his lips. "Zimo bro, what are you doing here? No wonder I couldn''t find you all day," said the little fatty as he skillfully flicked his snot away and licked his candy with satisfaction. "Ruhu, long time no see," Xu Zimei greeted the youth in front of him with a nostalgic tone. The little fatty''s full name was Lin Ruhu, the grandson of the third elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and also a fox and dog friend who had been causing mischief with him since childhood. Since childhood, Lin Ruhu had always been his follower, obedient to his every word. In the previous life, he always played the role of a green leaf, complementing Xu Zimei, but actually, his cultivation talent was not even slightly weaker than Zimei''s, perhaps even stronger. Back then, Xu Zimei thought it was his unique air of domineering arrogance and that charm that reached the sky which deeply attracted Lin Ruhu and made him worship him endlessly. It wasn''t until that late battle, when Lin Ruhu stepped forward, that in the crucial moment, he used his body to block the protagonist Chu Yang''s fatal sword for him. While holding the young man who was already stained red with blood, he yelled, "Why, why?" At that time, the youth who was at death''s door finally revealed the truth that had always followed him. At the age of ten, the two of them snuck out of the Sect Gate to play, and halfway through, they suddenly encountered a Droopy-eyed White Tiger. Back then, I shielded Lin Ruhu behind me and faced the White Tiger alone, telling him to run first. Lin Ruhu asked me, "Why do you want to protect me?" Because I could have completely abandoned him and run away alone. At that time, I just replied in a very plain manner, "Because we are brothers; I''m the elder, you are the younger. Brothers, elder before younger, it''s natural for me to protect you!" From that moment on, even Xu Zimei himself didn''t know, this slightly chubby young boy secretly vowed in his heart. "In this life, he would always stay by his side as a follower, protecting him no matter the changes of time or the transformation of the seas into mulberry fields." After hearing Xu Zimei''s words, Lin Ruhu was a bit puzzled, "What do you mean, long time no see? Didn''t we just meet yesterday?" "It''s nothing, nothing," Xu Zimei laughed and shook his head, saying, "I''m going to train at the Gravity Tower. Do you want to come with me?" Lin Ruhu was about the same age as Xu Zimei, and it was also about time for him to start his cultivation. "Sure, sure," Lin Ruhu nodded innocently, as if in his eyes, he would hardly refuse anything Xu Zimei asked him to do. ...... Walking toward the Gravity Tower together, Xu Zimei observed Lin Ruhu''s appearance. A runny nose with snot hanging from it, and he would often carelessly flick it around, while occasionally having a piece of candy in his mouth. To say he looked lowly was an understatement, Xu Zimei thought for a moment and decided to remind him, "Ruhu, can you eat less candy and wipe your nose clean, pay some attention to your image." "What''s wrong with my image?" Lin Ruhu asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei felt that, as a young man at the dawn of romance, he probably cared about what girls his age thought. He tried to persuade him from this angle, saying, "You must have a girl you like, right? Who would like you if you look like this? Listen to Brother Zimo, clean yourself up a bit, and maybe you could win a girl''s heart." "Why should I win her heart?" Lin Ruhu asked again, puzzled. "Love is a matter between two people; it has to be mutual. You can''t possibly be unrequited, can you?" Xu Zimei said. "No, I can just take her by force," Lin Ruhu replied. "A twisted melon never tastes sweet," Xu Zimei remarked. "I know, but it quenches thirst," Lin Ruhu retorted. ... "Holy crap, you''re a freaking genius," Xu Zimei stopped in his tracks, somewhat disheveled by the wind. "Why does your utterly nonsensical reasoning sound sensible to me, leaving me at a loss for words?" ... They arrived at the Gravity Tower, which had an oval exterior resembling a pagoda. Inside, there were already many disciples practicing. Of course, training at the Gravity Tower wasn''t free, the disciples needed to complete tasks to earn contribution points, which they then used to exchange for training time inside. However, with the identities of Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu, they were definitely not short on that kind of thing. The first floor of the Gravity Tower doubled the gravity, and from there on up, the gravity increased by nearly tenfold with each level. Chapter 5 - 5 Liao Ruyan Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Liao RuyanAt this moment inside the Gravity Tower, disciples were sitting cross-legged, struggling to circulate their Cultivation Techniques. Some swung large hammers with a powerful momentum, while others, with giant rocks strapped to their backs, hopped around the perimeter like frogs. As soon as Xu Zimei and company walked in, they felt an immense force pressing in from all sides. For Xu Zimei, this tremendous force simply made his movements a little slower, but it wasn''t a problem. However, for Lin Ruhu, it was as if he had been struck by a high-speed horse-drawn carriage, sending him crashing to the ground, nearly gasping for air. "Don''t try to resist the gravity with your body," Xu Zimei reminded beside him, "Take deep breaths, let your body adapt to this gravity, then relax your mind and find the trajectory of the gravity, merge your body with the gravity." Hearing Xu Zimei''s words, Lin Ruhu quickly closed his eyes and took several long breaths until he gradually adapted. ...... Not long after Xu Zimei started using the gravity to temper his foundation, a group of disciples surrounded them. The leader of this group was a young girl who walked up to Xu Zimei with an air of superiority and asked, "Xu Zimei, Lin Ruhu, what are you two doing here? Are you here to cause trouble again?" Xu Zimei glanced at the girl; she was the granddaughter of the True Martial Holy Sect''s Great Elder, Liao Ruyan. "What''s it to you?" Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Exactly, nosy as always. Zimo bro isn''t going to marry you in the future anyway," Lin Ruhu also shouted from the side. The Great Elder and Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan had always been at odds. When the Sect Master left that year, the Great Elder had hoped to take over control. To his disappointment, it ended up being Xu Qingshan who gained control, something the Great Elder has held onto ever since. In recent years, two factions had naturally formed within the True Martial Holy Sect. One was the Youth Faction led by Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, while the other was the Elder Faction led by the Great Elder. ...... At this point, infuriated by Xu Zimei''s words, Liao Ruyan said, "Xu Zimei, if you dare, let''s have a spar." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not interested," Xu Zimei yawned and waved his hand dismissively, "Go play somewhere else, don''t disturb my cultivation." "If you''re scared, just say it. Admit defeat, and I''ll let you off," Liao Ruyan said arrogantly. Xu Zimei shook his head, exasperated. She was like a spoiled little princess! Right, the Great Elder''s granddaughter, everyone groveled before her; how was this any different from his previous life? He spoke slowly, "I''m not scared; it''s just that a challenge usually involves a bet, right? Can you offer a stake that I''d find satisfactory?" Liao Ruyan fell silent for a moment, then pondered and said, "If you win, I''ll tell you a secret." "That won''t do," Xu Zimei quickly shook his head, "Who knows if this secret is of any use to me. What if you were about to confess that you''ve secretly been in love with me all this time?" At Xu Zimei''s words, all the young people in the area burst into laughter. "Shameless," Liao Ruyan, her face turning beet red, angrily pointed at Xu Zimei and said, "If you win, I''ll tell you that a couple of days ago, the Medicine Path Holy Chicken my grandfather raises had two chicks. How about that?" emmmmmm... With his head full of black lines, Xu Zimei spoke quietly, "I''ve suddenly lost interest in your secret. How about we choose a different one?" ...... Lin Ruhu, standing nearby, heard the words "Medicine Path Holy Chicken" and his eyes widened with excitement. He licked his lips and his gaze darted around as if contemplating something. The Medicine Path Holy Chicken was a rare bird formed by the essence of heaven and earth, utterly scarce in variety. Even in the outside world, they were considered priceless. They were excellent caretakers of the Immortal Fields and Spiritual Medicine, able to fertilize, loosen the soil, and catch insects, practically perfect gardeners. And the Medicine Path Holy Chicken was the finest among them. Like a king amongst beggars, it was a beggar all the same, yet it was on a completely different level than those other flamboyant cheap goods. The Medicine Path Holy Chicken had been nourished by Spiritual Medicine since its infancy. Every piece of its flesh, every drop of its blood, was infused with a rich Spiritual Energy. It was said that a mortal who ate the Medicine Path Holy Chicken''s meat for the first time could extend their life by a whole year. ...... "So what wager do you want?" Liao Ruyan asked hesitantly. "I heard that your grandfather''s mount, the Dark Heaven Tiger, had a secret affair with the Reincarnation Celestial Cow recently and gave birth to a litter," Xu Zimei said with a sly smile. "What are you planning to do?" Liao Ruyan asked warily, "The grandfather said he plans to give those young ones away as favors; I wouldn''t dare touch them." "I want two cubs from the Dark Heaven Tiger," Xu Zimei stated outright, "If you refuse, then forget it. There is no need for a competition." Besides, you''ve always been your grandfather''s treasured grandchild. Sneaking out two Dark Heaven Tiger cubs shouldn''t be a problem. In your grandfather''s eyes, are you not more important than two cubs?" "Who said that?" Liao Ruyan quickly replied, "My grandfather cherishes me very much. I, I, I... okay, I agree to your terms." "That''s settled then. What do you want to compete in?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "Simple, let''s fight. It''s straightforward to see who wins and loses," Liao Ruyan replied, her eyes gleaming with a smile. "That''s not fair," Lin Ruhu shouted from the side, "You''ve been practicing body tempering for half a year now, while Zimo just started his cultivation. How could he possibly stand a chance against you?" "Then what do you suggest we compete in?" Liao Ruyan glared at Lin Ruhu, revealing her small tiger teeth as she spoke. "I do have a method, if you don''t mind me being the judge," a voice rang out from the second floor of the Gravity Tower at that moment. Looking up, everyone saw a man descending gracefully from the upper level. Clad in a blue robe, the man''s features were resolute, with a high bridged nose and his long hair all pulled up on top of his head. A jade-green longsword hung at his waist. "Zhong Xin, senior brother," Liao Ruyan hastily ran over with joy upon seeing the man. "Little junior sister, the outside world is treacherous. Try to avoid contact with those with ulterior motives as much as possible," Zhong Xin replied with a smile. Xu Zimei glanced at the newcomer. He was the Great Elder''s personal disciple, known in the martial world as "Glinting Sword Guest." The surrounding disciples, upon seeing Zhong Xin''s arrival, rushed to greet him. Regardless of whether they knew him or not, they all tried to familiarize themselves with him. "What''s your method?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "No need to rush," Zhong Xin replied with a casual smile and a shake of his head, "Just now, Ruyan promised you two Dark Heaven Tiger cubs if you win against her. But what if you lose? You haven''t stated your wager yet!" "If I lose, I will fulfill any request of mine that I''m capable of. How does that sound?" Xu Zimei responded. "Fine, if you lose, I won''t make it too hard for you. All you have to do is bark like a dog three times within the sect. How about that?" Zhong Xin said with a light laugh. Chapter 6 - 6 I Report Chapter 6: Chapter 6 I Report"You''re all grown up, how can you still be so childish?" Xu Zimei shook his head helplessly and smiled at Zhong Xin, "Alright, I agree." He understood the other person''s thoughts, since his father was the Deputy Sect Master, in a way, he was also shaming his father''s face. "I have a Yellow Tier Vein Skill here," Zhong Xin said indifferently, "Both of you can study it for the duration of an incense stick burning, and then we''ll see who has better comprehension and who can use the Vein Skill more skillfully. That will determine the winner." "Fine, I have no objections," Xu Zimei and Liao Ruyan both nodded. Then, Zhong Xin took out the Vein Skill from his Storage Ring, which was named "Swallow Flying Sword Technique." Liao Ruyan''s eyes lit up when she saw the Vein Skill. In fact, she had been cultivating a Vein Skill in the Mortal Realm since half a year ago. Just recently, she had cultivated this Vein Skill to the "Entering the Microscopic" level. In the Yuan Central Continent, each Vein Skill is divided into four levels: Entering the Microscopic, Abstruse, Other Shore, and Perfection. And the Vein Skill Liao Ruyan was cultivating was this "Swallow Flying Sword Technique." Zhong Xin gave Liao Ruyan a meaningful smile and then said, "If you have no objections, then start cultivating now." "No need for all this trouble," Xu Zimei shook his head, took the Vein Skill and casually flipped through it. "Lend me your sword," he said to a disciple nearby who was watching the excitement. With a "clang," the long sword was drawn from its scabbard, and Xu Zimei held the hilt, lightly slashing through the air. Everyone felt an abstrusely profound sensation flow before their eyes, as the long sword burst forth a blade qi over a meter long. It seemed as though people could hear a swallow singing beside their ears, and the blade qi in front of them transformed into a flying swallow. The air was split with a white trail, and then the swallow disappeared. Xu Zimei casually returned the sword to the nearby disciple and smiled at Liao Ruyan, "Come on, please start your performance." The atmosphere on scene went quiet for a while, before someone unsurely muttered softly. "Was that the true essence of the Martial Path? Has he already cultivated the Swallow Flying Sword Technique to the Perfection level?" The crowd was in uproar, as only a Perfection level Vein Skill could evolve the true essence of the Martial Path. Liao Ruyan looked at Xu Zimei, speechless for a long time, "Damn it, yours is already at Perfection, how can I, who am only at Entering the Microscopic, compete?" "If you think the duration of one incense stick is too short, I''ll give you a whole day," Xu Zimei smiled and said to the flabbergasted Zhong Xin, "Brother Zhong, what do you think?" "Ah," Zhong Xin quickly returned to his senses, forcing a smile, "That sounds good, but I think it''s the process that''s important in a competition, what everyone gains from it, not so much the outcome itself." "Bullshit, if the outcome isn''t important, then the competition itself is meaningless," Xu Zimei showed no mercy, shaking his head and sighing, "Brother Zhong, it''s a shame that you''re the Great Elder''s top disciple and yet fail to understand such a simple principle. Is it your own stupidity or is it that the Great Elder''s teaching methods are too rigid?" "The master leads the way, cultivation depends on the individual," Zhong Xin replied coldly, "Junior Brother Zimo, if you have a problem, address it towards me, you''re not qualified to insult my master." "Say whatever you like," Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled, "I''m just concerned about when my two Dark Heaven Tiger cubs will be delivered." Zhong Xin paused and then looked towards Liao Ruyan. The Dark Heaven Tiger is an imperial creature, and even the entire True Martial Holy Sect doesn''t have many; as for those few cubs of the Dark Heaven Tiger, the Great Elder had already planned to use them as gifts for some people. Therefore, Zhong Xin did not dare to take action on his own. "If you can''t do it, just say it, I''m not keen on it anyway," Xu Zimei replied with a faint smile, "But some people, if they can''t stand the heat, shouldn''t get into the kitchen to save our True Martial Holy Sect''s face. I reminisce about the glorious days of the True Martial Great Emperor, and although we can''t surpass the glory of our ancestors, please don''t disgrace it!" "That''s right, if you can''t stand the heat, don''t get into the kitchen and waste other people''s time and energy," Lin Ruhu added, playing the wingman, "A great emperor once said that time is money, time is life, wasting others'' time is like plotting to rob and kill." "You don''t have to beat around the bush, I admit defeat, I won''t go back on the bet," Liao Ruyan shouted with a flushed face and then turned and ran away. "Brother Zimo, are we being too harsh?" Lin Ruhu tugged at Xu Zimei''s shoulder and asked quietly, watching Liao Ruyan leave. "Too harsh?" Xu Zimei shook his head while smiling. First, he didn''t intend to make trouble, but it was Liao Ruyan who took the initiative to provoke him in order to humiliate him. Second, that "Swallow Flying Blade Technique" Liao Ruyan had mastered it a long time ago, and Zhong Xin bringing it up for a contest, wasn''t that even more despicable? Third, I''m a villain, the kind who''d wipe out your entire family for glaring at me, so what if I''m over the top? Zhong Xin gave Xu Zimei a deep look, then hurriedly chased after him. ... "Bullying a girl, what kind of skill is that," suddenly, an incongruent voice came from the gathered crowd. The voice was low, and with so many disciples gathered, Xu Zimei couldn''t make out who it was. "Who''s gossiping behind the scenes?" Lin Ruhu widened his eyes and asked the many youths in the area. The youths looked around at each other and tacitly shook their heads. "You know, I really hate when people gossip behind backs. Speak up like a man," Xu Zimei walked forward with a light laugh and said to everyone: "I know, surely some of you heard who said that just now. How about this, whoever tells me who was gossiping just now, you can hang out with me and you''ll be my person. My person? Ah, spit, that sounds so misleading! You''ll be my subordinate, yes, that''s right, a subordinate, a lackey." As soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, he saw someone raise their hand next to him. "Brother Zimo, I report, it was him gossiping just now." "Yes, it was him gossiping, I heard it loud and clear." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Indeed, he and I get along well usually, and he often criticizes you; I guarantee with my integrity and honor." Right then, the youths in the scene completely erupted, each acting like a detective prince. All fingers were pointing at the disciple in the white robe in the middle. The reported youth was utterly confused at the moment; he had dared to comment only because of the crowd''s presence. He hadn''t expected such a cunning maneuver! These people, to become Xu Zimei''s lackeys, had all transformed into bootlickers. Chapter 7 - 7 Beating You Up Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Beating You UpA dog licks to the end, only to end up with nothing. The boy looked at the others with scorn, his face full of indifference. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked. "My name is Cui Yuan, and my grandfather is an Inner Sect Elder, Cui Yaoguang," the boy declared proudly. Lin Ruhu slapped the back of the boy''s head and exclaimed, "My grandfather is a Great Elder, and I haven''t spoken up, since when did an Inner Sect Elder''s grandson become so badass?" In the True Martial Holy Sect, since the Sect Master had left, the one with the greatest power ought to be Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan. Then came the seven Great Elders, followed by the Inner Sect Elders and the Outer Sect Elders. "What right do you have to hit me?" Cui Yuan said defiantly. "If you have the guts, let''s have a proper fight." "Do you want to compete with me?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Then, do you have a wager that would satisfy me?" "Yes, let''s fight directly, no tests of insight," Cui Yuan said. He had started his cultivation a year ago and had already opened his first Vein Gate, reaching the Spirit Vein Realm, making him an Outer Sect Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. "If you win, I can mortgage this Dragon Ball to you," Cui Yuan said, pulling out a dark yellow sphere from his Storage Ring. This sphere had many intricate and seemingly chaotic patterns. Xu Zimei originally didn''t care much, but the moment he saw the sphere, he was stunned. "In my past life I walked through iron shoes in endless search, now in this life it is effortlessly found," Xu Zimei snatched the sphere, excitedly inspecting it closely, and finally made sure. He looked at Cui Yuan and asked, "Where did you get this bead from?" Cui Yuan was startled by Xu Zimei''s intense gaze and stammeringly replied, "I, I found it playing by the river behind the mountain." "Very good," Xu Zimei nodded in approval and said, "This bead is now mine." "But we haven''t competed yet," Cui Yuan quickly said. "What competition? If Brother Zimo wants your stuff, it''s because he sees potential in you," Lin Ruhu chimed in with wide eyes, speaking threateningly. "You''re bullying me," Cui Yuan stepped back, his voice filled with grievance. "Piss off," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and said to Cui Yuan, "Go play on the side, or else I''ll beat the crap out of you." "You''ll see," Cui Yuan cried, tears streaming down, as he hiccupped and ran toward the exit of the Gravity Tower. Xu Zimei was not afraid. These were children''s quarrels, and as long as they weren''t too excessive or life-threatening, adults generally didn''t intervene. Moreover, as a qualified antagonist, deceit and theft were all part of the norm. Would you expect a villain to fairly compete with you? You''re dreaming! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The Prison Suppression Pearl, maybe no one knew the secret of this bead yet, but Xu Zimei was well aware of it, being one of the former protagonist Chu Yang''s strongest trump cards, it had caused him a lot of suffering. ... After securing the Prison Suppression Pearl, Xu Zimei cultivated in the Gravity Tower for an entire day. The double gravity of the first layer was starting to feel insufficient, so Xu Zimei directly ascended to the second layer. Because the gravity on the second layer was twenty times that of the first, and the large gap could prove too much for some disciples, the Sect Gate feared they couldn''t withstand such intense gravity. He added some gravity to the staircase going from the first to the second floor, from threefold, fourfold all the way to nineteenfold, just enough so that reaching the second floor would equate to twentyfold gravity. Xu Zimei just sat on the stairs leading from the first to the second floor, exactly at the place where the gravity was tenfold. He cultivated like this for an entire day, and only when the sun set behind the Western Mountains did Xu Zimei let out a long sigh. His foundation within his body became more and more solid, he exhaled a long breath of white air, preparing to advance to the Spirit Vein Realm in the next few days. As night fell, Xu Zimei bid Lin Ruhu farewell and didn''t return to the Goose Southern Peak where he resided. Instead, accompanied by the escort Zhang Chongtian, he made his way to the Divine Armory of the True Martial Holy Sect. He was there to select his own weapon. "Saber, spear, staff, club, sword, halberd, axe, hook; the eighteen types of weapons," Xu Zimei still remembered the words his father had once told him, "every weapon has a soul; never treat it as just an ice-cold tool. Indeed, many powerful individuals'' weapons have been with them ever since the very moment they embarked on the Martial Path. Between a Vein Practitioner and a weapon, there lies a mutual fate; you choose it, and it also chooses you. It is your companion on the Martial Path, not a tool for slaughter. A true Vein Practitioner is one who can activate the spirit within the weapon, allowing the weapon''s spirit to acknowledge you. Only then can you truly claim to own your weapon." The Divine Armory had a total of ten floors, and, on the Yuan Central Continent, the hierarchy of weapons was actually the same as that of Vein Skills and Cultivation Techniques. There were eight tiers, Cosmic Stars, Heaven and Earth Mysterious-Yellow. The first floor of the Divine Armory housed ordinary weapons forged from superior materials. Many disciples would wonder, given that the materials are of high quality and could forge Earth Tier or even better Heavenly Tier weapons, why would Forging Masters deliberately reduce the quality to that of ordinary weapons. This was a question many disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect did not understand, so when they chose weapons, they typically started from the second floor of the Divine Armory. From the second to the ninth floor of the Divine Armory, there were weapons of the eight different tiers, including Cosmic Stars and Heaven and Earth Mysterious-Yellow. On the tenth floor of the Divine Armory, stored there were the Great Emperor''s True Artifacts left behind after the successive Great Emperors ascended. Great Emperor''s True Artifacts had accompanied the Great Emperors throughout their lives in battle, and during the time when the Great Emperors bore their Destiny, their weapons were also tempered by Destiny. Their power was far more formidable compared to Universe Tier weapons. Xu Zimei did not choose any of those weapons with known tiers; he went directly to the first floor where the ordinary weapons were displayed. "Young Master, all the weapons here are ordinary ones that have not been tempered by Spiritual Energy, what use would choosing them be?" the escort Zhang Chongtian asked in confusion. "It is precisely because they retain their most natural state that I choose them," Xu Zimei explained with a smile: "An unshaped piece of jade, given to you to polish, will it be discarded as is, or will it become a priceless gemstone, all depends on the skill of the polisher and carver." Xu Zimei uttered reflectively, "Art pieces of inestimable value, indeed!" While everyone yearns for weapons of Universe Tier or Cosmos Tier, in fact, many weapons evolve step by step from being ordinary ones. They have not accompanied those weapons through their weakest periods, so how could those high-tier weapons recognize them? ... In his past life, Xu Zimei knew a Forging Master, an old man who throughout his life only forged ordinary weapons and never created those with a tier. He told Xu Zimei that if a weapon was a Universe Tier at the time of its forging, having not gone through the phases of ordinary, Yellow Tier, or Mysterious Tier weapons, its spirit would inevitably be incomplete. Chapter 8 - 8 Tyrant Shadow Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Tyrant ShadowThe weapons on the first floor of the Divine Armory looked ordinary, lacking dazzling radiance or awe-inspiring sharpness, merely laid out in a plain array. As Xu Zimei entered, a faint scent of rust filled the air. Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect seldom came here to select weapons, hence many of the mundane weapons forged on this floor were dust-covered due to long stretches of time. At the entrance of the first floor, an old man was napping on a lounge chair. He glanced interestedly at the arrival of Xu Zimei and another person, then said, "Feel free to choose any weapon inside, but you can only pick one each. Just let me know when you leave." After speaking, the old man turned over and continued to sleep with his eyes closed. "What kind of attitude is that?" Zhang Chongtian complained disapprovingly. "It''s fine," Xu Zimei shook his head, took a deep look at the old man, and then entered. He didn''t spend much time on selection, walking directly to a corner where a dense array of weapons hung on one wall. There were swords, spears, clubs, and sticks¡ªmany of which were seldom heard of by common folk; all sorts of weapons were present. Among the numerous weapons, Xu Zimei''s gaze was drawn to an inconspicuous blade in the bottom left corner. The blade was five feet long, its edge seemingly very sharp, with a slight curvature to its body. Holding it felt like it weighed dozens of pounds, the handle separated by layers of grid-like patterns which felt substantial in his palm. "This one then," Xu Zimei picked up the blade and walked towards the dozing old man under the astonished gaze of Zhang Chongtian. The old man was woken up, seemingly reluctantly, and glanced indifferently at the curved blade chosen by Xu Zimei before saying, "Alright, it''s yours now. Hurry up and scram, don''t disturb an old man''s sleep." Xu Zimei nodded, said nothing further, wrapped the blade''s sheath around his back, and then left. "By the way, its name is Tyrant Shadow," the old man''s voice suddenly came from behind. "Tyrant Shadow, huh? I know that now," Xu Zimei replied with a smile at the corner of his mouth, without turning back, his figure gradually disappearing in the gentle breeze. ... Xu Zimei was sure that he would remember his father''s words for his entire life. "A true swordsman is one who can awaken the spirit within the blade and then earn the spirit''s recognition." In his past life, Xu Zimei initially didn''t care much about this saying¡ªafter all, he considered weapons merely tools for killing, not worth imbuing with any further significance. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was until the battle at Secluded Dragon Gorge, when Tyrant Shadow was broken by the weapon of the protagonist, Chu Yang. It was at the moment of the blade''s shattering that Xu Zimei truly felt the lament carried by the weapon. At that time, he finally came to a realization, though regrettably, it was too late. ... Later, Xu Zimei returned to his residence, where he sat cross-legged and began his cultivation. In his past life, he initially cultivated the Annihilation Jue from the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. It wasn''t until he reached the Emperor Pulse Realm that Xu Zimei truly embarked on his own Martial Path to Heaven. He then discarded the Annihilation Jue, beginning to research, deduce, and create a brand-new cultivation technique of his own. Xu Zimei named his technique the Sole Great Freedom Jue. This technique primarily cultivated the past, the present, and the future. Once fully mastered, it allowed tracing back to the origin of time, establishing links with his past self and his self from future epochs, spanning several temporal realms. "Unfortunately, in his previous life, when the cultivation technique had evolved to the Divine Vein Realm, Xu Zimei found himself troubled by a mental block, and no matter what he did, he couldn''t advance any further. That''s why he went to find Chu Yang to resolve his mental block, but he hadn''t expected to be defeated so miserably. However, his rebirth had sparked a flash of inspiration in Xu Zimei regarding the past and future. He believed he could definitely perfect the cultivation technique and step into the realms beyond the Divine Vein Realm. ... For every Vein Practitioner, evolving their own cultivation techniques is the ultimate path because no matter how powerful the techniques left by others are, they can only serve as a reference and can never completely suit you. ... Xu Zimei kept evolving and cultivating until dawn, then stood up and stretched lazily. Despite not having slept all night, he still felt full of energy. This was one of the benefits of cultivation, he was now at the ninth level of the Mortal Realm, and even if he went without sleep for seven days and nights, he would feel at most a bit tired. ... At daybreak, Lin Ruhu arrived at Goose Southern Peak early to visit Xu Zimei. He had a large burlap sack on his back, his expression was sly, and he kept looking back every other step as if he was sneakily guarding against something. ... ''What''s wrong, Ruhu?'' Xu Zimei, having finished washing up, asked curiously. ''Zimo bro, I''ve got something great to show you,'' Lin Ruhu chuckled, then opened the sack on his back. Inside lay two unconscious chicks, calmly nestled together. These two chickens were completely golden-yellow, with purple crowns and neatly arranged feathers, tapering off to a bright red at their tails. Their beaks looked like jade, clear and pure. At first glance, these two chickens were extraordinary. ''Medicine Path Holy Chicken?'' Xu Zimei asked in surprise. ''Where did you get these?'' ''Ah, I went to Elder Liao''s Heavenly Gorge Peak this morning to play with Liao Ruyan, and then I saw these two chickens discarded on the ground. I felt sorry for them, so I just took them,'' Lin Ruhu said, his innocent large eyes twinkling. ''You stole them, didn''t you?'' Xu Zimei asked doubtfully. ''How can a scholar''s action be called stealing?'' Lin Ruhu argued back, not accepting the accusation. ''I just picked them up.'' ''I don''t mind, since they are the Great Elder''s beloved pets,'' Xu Zimei smiled lightly and said to Lin Ruhu, ''I heard the Medicine Path Holy Chickens have been raised on Spiritual Medicine since they were young. Each piece of their meat contains dense Spiritual Energy. It''s a good thing there are two, one for braising and one for steaming.'' ''Yeah, yeah,'' Lin Ruhu licked his lips, excitedly said. ''Braising the Medicine Path Holy Chicken with ordinary firewood would be somewhat wasteful,'' Xu Zimei pondered, then spoke to the guard, Zhang Chongtian, ''Go to Ancient Medicine Peak and get some branches from the Spirit Trees.'' ''Sir, those Spirit Trees and ancient medicines are the second Elder''s treasures,'' Zhang Chongtian said with difficulty. ''If the second Elder finds out I''ve cut his branches, he''ll definitely flay my skin.'' ''He won''t,'' Xu Zimei explained. ''At this time, the second Elder should be at the Outer Sect secretly watching the female disciples bathe, he won''t notice you.'' Zhang Chongtian hesitated for a moment, then said, ''Sir, if anything really happens, you must cover for me, I''m now your man.'' ''Don''t worry, I''m here so there''s no problem,'' Xu Zimei assured him. ''Also, you are my guard, not my person. Make sure to clarify our relationship, otherwise it might lead to misunderstandings.'' Chapter 9 - 9 Zhuge Cuihua Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Zhuge CuihuaAfter Zhang Chongtian left, Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu also began their preparations. Boiling water, slaughtering chickens, plucking feathers, preparing spices. By the time Zhang Chongtian sneaked back with a large pile of Spirit Tree branches, Xu Zimei and his companion had finished their preparations. "Why did it take you so long?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "I stopped to watch the fun," Zhang Chongtian said with a smile, "Yesterday, the Second Elder sneaked a peek at the female disciples bathing, and he got caught. Thinking quickly, the Second Elder transformed into the appearance of his senior disciple, Xiao Xinghe. Now, Xiao Xinghe himself is being hunted by all the female disciples in the sect." "Having such a master, Senior Brother Xiao is really unlucky," Lin Ruhu said with a laugh. Xu Zimei lit the Spirit Tree branches, then set up a rack and placed a Medicine Path Holy Chicken on it to roast. In another pot, he prepared to steam the chicken, not just the Medicine Path Holy Chicken but also other ingredients like Dragon Spirit Grass, Heavenly Heart Flower, and Refreshing Mint. The Spirit Tree branches were lit, emitting a faint fragrance, and the water was boiling. At this moment, the maid Chun Xiao came over and said, "My lord, the Great Elder''s granddaughter Liao Ruyan is here, she said she has something to discuss with you." In the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak where Xu Zimei lived, aside from him and his guard Zhang Chongtian, there were also two maids who took care of his daily needs. Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu. "Let her in," Xu Zimei said. Not long after, Liao Ruyan came over holding a cub of the Dark Heaven Tiger in one hand. Her hands were gripping the neck of the young Dark Heaven Tiger, lifting it casually, and the two little tigers had faces full of despair. "I''ve brought you the bet I promised; from now on, we''re even," Liao Ruyan said. Her eyes were somewhat red, as if she had just been crying, and she looked very dejected. "Who bullied you?" Lin Ruhu asked curiously. "Two chicks from my Medicine Path Holy Chicken disappeared," Liao Ruyan said in a wronged tone, "I was just playing with them yesterday." Lin Ruhu glanced at the barbecue grill and the pot where the water was already boiling, fell silent for a moment, and started looking up at the sky. As Liao Ruyan was about to cry, Xu Zimei sighed and said, "Ruyan, I thought you were an exceptionally wise girl, but it turns out you''re quite foolish." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean?" Liao Ruyan asked with wide eyes, curious. "Every creature has its own path," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "Chickens will meet their end eventually, be it braised or steamed. But no matter how they die, as long as they die a death that matters, a death that has value, that death is meaningful and worthwhile. Do you understand?" "Oh, I see," Liao Ruyan nodded blankly, "So I should stop looking?" "After searching for them a thousand times in the crowd, suddenly turning back, the chickens are right there where the lights are dim," Xu Zimei said, "Some things, the more you look for them, the less likely you are to find them. When you stop looking, maybe they will show up on their own." Liao Ruyan nodded seriously, "I understand." ...... "Ruhu, let''s split the two young Dark Heaven Tigers between us," Xu Zimei said to Lin Ruhu. The Dark Heaven Tigers were still young and about the size of a domestic cat, even resembling a cat in appearance, except for an additional pair of wings as thin as cicada wings. They were entirely dark in color, with a pattern of stripes across their bodies, and they looked incredibly cute. At this point, the two Dark Heaven Tigers were putting on quite a show: one was rolling around on the ground acting cute, while the other was ferociously biting Xu Zimei''s shoelaces. They say you can tell the grown-up from the cub, and a creature''s behavior when young often indicates its adult temperament. The Dark Heaven Tiger rolling around with seemingly no prospects clearly looked like it wouldn''t amount to much, whereas the one gnawing on shoelaces would surely grow fierce¡ªa mighty mount indeed. So, Xu Zimei wisely chose the one that was rolling around and acting cute. Dark Heaven Tiger: "...MMP." ... "Zimo bro, why don''t you name these two cubs?" suggested Lin Ruhu. "As descendants of Emperor Pulse Monster Beasts, they are destined to carry on the glory of their ancestors. One day, their names will be known far and wide, shaking Hengyu, sweeping through desolation, so we need a name with some punch," Xu Zimei said earnestly, gazing toward the horizon: "From today on, your names will be... Zhuge Cuihua, Situ Goudan! Lin Ruhu: ... Liao Ruyan: ... The two Dark Heaven Tigers: ????? "Brilliant, just brilliant," Lin Ruhu paused, then suddenly clapped his hands in admiration: "Although the names are but a few characters long, they are grammatically precise, carefully chosen, and skillfully constructed, rolling off the tongue with ease. They perfectly articulate the namer''s blessings and heartfelt emotions toward these little animals¡ªconcise yet profound, worth their weight in gold. Every word captivates the soul and moves one to tears. This clearly reveals the namer''s solid foundation in literature, effortless writing skills, and painfully brilliant creativity¡ªtruly admirable! And ending with an exclamation mark is the crowning touch, bringing the work to life, with a deep and far-reaching artistic conception that echoes the preceding text, elevating the theme, and fully expressing the emotor''s emotion. It elicits endless emotion and longing, an innate sense of harmony¡ªit is the epitome of naming, the ultimate in blessings." After finishing his speech, Lin Ruhu saw everyone''s flabbergasted expressions and asked, "Was I wrong?" Xu Zimei came to deeply understand the saying, "Shamelessness is invincibility." "Right, you''re absolutely right," others responded, failing to withhold a mix of laughter and tears. ... Meanwhile, the Medicine Path Holy Chicken on the grill had turned a golden brown and was sizzling crisply. Drops of grease fell from it as Xu Zimei hurried to sprinkle on the seasoning. The delicious aroma wafted around, making everyone involuntarily lick their lips. "Oh right, Ruyan sis, are you feeling better now?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Much better," Liao Ruyan said, her stomach growling as she focused on the roasted chicken. "Then if you''ve got nothing else, go ahead and leave. We''re busy here, so we can''t entertain you," Lin Ruhu said with a forced laugh. "I don''t have anything else to do, and it''s boring to go back," Liao Ruyan said nonchalantly: "I haven''t eaten yet; do you mind if I scrounge a meal?" "Are we that close to you?" scoffed Lin Ruhu. "If you don''t feed me, I''ll go tell the Great Elder on you," Liao Ruyan said with a huff: "Don''t think I didn''t recognize it¡ªyou''re using branches from the Heavenly Tier Spirit Tree, the Seven-Star Heaven Light Tree. Only this kind of tree would create those starburst crackles when burned." "Oh dear, such a hot temper," Xu Zimei stood up and said: "You see, I can''t be forced, but ask me nicely and maybe I''ll agree. You threaten me? Ruhu, close the door, release Goudan and Cuihua." Chapter 10 - 10 The story begins Chapter 10: Chapter 10 The story begins"Brother Zimo, just give me a little to eat, please, ying ying ying," Liao Ruyan quickly acted spoiled and cute when she saw the situation. "You''re acting like a fawning dog now, making me happy with your flattery, then I''ll agree," Xu Zimei huffed coldly. "I refuse. A person like me would never bend over just for food. I can''t possibly tell blatant lies with my eyes open," Liao Ruyan looked at Xu Zimei seriously and said word by word, "I''ve always believed that words are the most charming things in this world. But your handsomeness is something words can''t describe; even a glance feels like a desecration to you. Oh no, it''s the feeling of my heart racing. Quick, turn your head away; don''t let me see your handsome face, or I''ll get all fluttery. I''m afraid if my little deer flutters too fast, what if it dies from the impact?" "What big nonsense you''re spouting," Xu Zimei said reproachfully with a glance at Liao Ruyan, then added, "I''ll reward you with a chicken leg later." Lin Ruhu and Zhang Chongtian both silently thought to themselves, "Shameless. One really dares to praise, and the other dares to accept it with peace of mind." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...... The group put out the fire, and then served the two chickens. The braised Medicine Path Holy Chicken already had a golden hue, making it look irresistible. The steamed Medicine Path Holy Chicken, as soon as the lid was lifted, hit them with a thick wave of spiritual energy, as if all the essence was concentrated in the light white soup. "Come on, bottom up this bowl of chicken soup," Xu Zimei lifted his bowl and announced loudly. When the chicken meat entered his stomach, Xu Zimei could clearly feel a warm sensation inside, with a particularly strong spiritual energy circulating within. He was almost unable to suppress his realm, about to break through the Spirit Vein Realm. Everyone enjoyed the meal thoroughly, and after eating, they all felt invigorated, as if endowed with boundless strength, feeling as carefree as immortals ascending to heaven. "Where did you buy this chicken, it''s so delicious, I''ll have my grandpa buy me one when I get back," Liao Ruyan said while gnawing on a chicken leg. "Stop talking; can''t eating even shut you up?" Xu Zimei clamored in response. ...... At that time, on Azure Mountain Peak where Xu Qingshan was located, a woman arrived, walking on air, and descended onto the summit of Azure Mountain Peak. The woman was dressed in purple, with her graceful figure in full view. Her long hair was coiled behind her head, secured with a blue ribbon. Her face was exquisite, and she carried an aloof, overbearing air that made people dare not look directly at her. "Sixth Elder, is there something you need?" Xu Qingshan turned around and asked. This woman was indeed the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, known as the Bright Moon Fairy, whose real name was Xiao Yuexuan. Within the True Martial Holy Sect, from the Great Elder to the Fifth Elder, these five elders each had cultivated for a thousand years before reaching the Saint Vein Realm, and with their profound aptitude and their admired accomplishments, they were promoted to be one of the seven Great Elders. The Sixth Elder, Seventh Elder, including the Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, were all of outstanding talent, who after just over a hundred years of cultivation, advanced to the Saint Vein Realm. With their powerful strength and exceptional talent, they had earned their current positions, which could be said to have been fought for with great effort. "Deputy Sect Master, I might leave the sect for a while soon," Xiao Yuexuan said in her cool voice: "Before I started cultivating, I used to rely on an older sister for living. But later, as I became devoted to stepping onto the Martial Path to Heaven and joining the True Martial Holy Sect, I unintentionally lost contact with her. Now that I have achieved some success in my cultivation, I often think of her in the dead of night, so I plan to leave the sect to find her." "No problem, go ahead," Xu Qingshan waved his hand and said. The True Martial Holy Sect had strict regulations, and ordinary disciples had to report before leaving the sect. Even the internal and external elders had to ask for permission from their superiors when leaving. As for the core seven Elders, they usually go directly to the Sect Master or Deputy Sect Master to report. Of course, Xu Qingshan wouldn''t deliberately make it difficult for one to leave, after all, it was just a formality. The Sect Gate is the place many people consider their home, but it is also a small community with rules; you can''t just come and go as you please, acting entirely on your own whims. Unless one day you become strong enough to ignore the rules. ...... After leaving the True Martial Holy Sect, Xiao Yuexuan headed east. She walked on air, her gaze clear and profound, her purple robes fluttering slightly in the wind, a commanding aura swirling around her. As she passed a forest, the Monster Beasts below trembled violently. ......... Atop Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei stood on the summit, his eyes gazing toward the east. "Chu Yang, at this time, you should also be about to embark on the path of cultivation," Xu Zimei said, a strange smile curving at the corner of his mouth, "With the protagonist''s arrival, the main heroine too must begin to unveil this grand narrative." His thoughts seemed to drift back to his past life, filled with memories he loathed to recall. "Baili Xiao, Baili Xiao, you deceived me for so long in my previous life, and after using me, you kicked me into the Abyss and transformed into the main heroine. This life, let us start anew; the control of this game now lies in my hands." ......... Laughing out loud, Xu Zimei descended Goose Southern Peak and made his way toward his father''s Azure Mountain Peak. Actually, he wasn''t worried at all; instead, he felt a fresh sense of excitement. Every story has its protagonist and antagonist; the protagonists always enjoy the favor of the Heavenly Dao, possessing a halo of immortality, serendipity, and charm. In essence, they are like indestructible cockroaches, always turning danger into safety; even if they fall off a cliff, they can''t die and will somehow find a divine technique or meet an old man who teaches them martial arts. Their side is never short of women; as long as they are beautiful, they end up in the harem, utterly devoted to the protagonist, and, coincidentally, these women come from terrifying family backgrounds. What about the antagonists? They are always the tragic characters, squandering good opportunities, eventually losing everything, serving merely as a stepping stone for the rise of the protagonist. ...... Xu Zimei felt that protagonists could rise only because the antagonists'' schemes were downright foolish. They could use their absolute strength to kill the protagonist outright, but they always preferred to send some random minions to give experience to the protagonist. If they fattened up the protagonist and only started paying serious attention when it was too late, by then, the protagonist would have already matured and begun to rise. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, "In my previous life, I was precisely one of those foolish antagonists." ...... Now, Xu Zimei knew everything about the protagonist Chu Yang, including the little village where he currently was¡ªhe knew exactly where it was. If Xu Zimei wanted to kill Chu Yang, now would be the best opportunity; he didn''t need to send any subordinates. Xu Zimei could just go directly and ask his father Xu Qingshan for help; with a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse taking action personally, it wouldn''t matter if Chu Yang were the protagonist, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough. A protagonist''s luck does offer them protection, but even that protection has its limits. If there were no limits to that protection, the protagonist could just go directly to the major sects to court death in the early stage, confident that fate''s favor would keep them alive. Then why would they need to start from the bottom and work their way up step by step toward higher levels? An attack from a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse, even if the Reincarnation Elder were there, what would it matter? There''s no escape from it. Chapter 11: The Protagonist Appears Chapter 11: Chapter 11: The Protagonist AppearsQingyang Village was located at the eastern edge of the Extreme West Region, within the vast mountains and rivers governed by the True Martial Holy Sect. As the sun rose in the east and the sky began to brighten, a large group of youngsters got up early. Led by the strongest person in the village, Coach Mo, they began their morning physical training on the square in front of the village. Coach Mo was the strongest person in Qingyang Village and also the only Vein Practitioner at the ninth layer of the Spirit Vein Realm in the village. He had a broad back and a sturdy waist, with muscles bulging high on his body. He wore a black tank top, and his hair was the explosive kind, all messy on top of his head. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, he stood in front of these youngsters and said loudly, "You must understand that you are not the offspring of big families. You don''t have superior Cultivation Techniques, nor do you start with the aid of various Pills. The only thing you can rely on is yourselves, and the only thing you can do is to work hard. Apart from hard work, it''s still hard work. A strong person is made of ninety-nine percent effort and one percent talent. Do you understand?" "Understood," all the youngsters shouted in unison. At this moment, they were squatting in horse stance, their little cheeks flushed red, but their eyes were filled with hope and desire for the future and the Martial Path. ...... In the last row of these youngsters, there was also a boy who looked much frailer than the others. At this moment, the boy was gritting his teeth, his face pale, persisting in holding the horse stance, unwilling to give up easily. The boy wore a coarse white garment patched up with stitches, featuring a handsome face that, from the side, somewhat resembled arched eyebrows and starry eyes. His gaze was determined, showing a stubbornness not commonly seen in his peers. Next to this boy stood a girl with long hair cascading down her back, her skin fairer than snow, with red lips and white teeth, and a high-bridged nose. Especially her eyes, which were like a clear spring¡ªso captivating that they could make all things pale in comparison. Although the girl wore a cheap white shirt, it still could not hide her stunning appearance. She was young yet already stood tall and graceful like a slim and delicate jade. "Chu Yang brother, are you okay?" The girl, seeing the boy''s stubborn perseverance, couldn''t help but ask with concern. "Xiao''er, don''t worry, I''m fine," the boy named Chu Yang managed a forced smile and shook his head. However, just as the boy''s words fell, his body suddenly went limp and he collapsed to the ground. "Chu Yang brother, take a rest for a while," the girl hurriedly helped Chu Yang and sat down with him under the big tree nearby. At that moment, the youngsters in the square, upon seeing this scene, felt a sense of imbalanced envy in their hearts. "I don''t understand why Baili Xiao, with such good conditions, would take a fancy to a piece of trash like Chu Yang." A youngster beside complained in a low voice. After all, this girl named Baili Xiao was the goddess in the hearts of all the youngsters in Qingyang Village, but she only had eyes for Chu Yang and ignored other boys, treating them with extreme coldness. "Exactly," another youngster joined in, "If she followed me, my family has several cows; we wouldn''t have to worry about food and drink for a lifetime. As for Chu Yang, he''s been an orphan since childhood, surviving only on the charity of the villagers. Plus, he''s always been a sick child, frail and weak, the epitome of a useless person." The youngsters in the square suddenly broke into a cacophony of discussion, while Coach Mo beside frowned slightly, looking at the disorderly scene. His voice contained an undertone of Spiritual Energy as he shouted loudly, "What are you all chattering about? Are you too relaxed? Later, everyone will run ten laps around the village for me." After hearing Coach Mo''s words, the youngsters in the square immediately quieted down, their faces filled with bitterness. "Next, I will demonstrate a set of Fierce Tiger Fist for you. Make sure you watch carefully. This Fierce Tiger Fist is a Yellow Tier Vein Skill. I will only demonstrate it once," Coach Mo said proudly. He was well aware that for these youngsters, who were just starting to walk the Martial Path, it was important not only to make them understand the hardship of martial cultivation but also to give them some hope and temptation in proper measure. Under the astonished and curious gaze of all the youths, Coach Mo puffed out his chest and raised his head, his right hand clenched into a fist, with spiritual energy surging around him. His entire presence seemed to morph into that of a fierce tiger, with a faint yellow glow enveloping his fist. Then, with a light shout, he soared into the air and brutally struck the rock beside him. With a "boom," the rock burst apart, dust flying everywhere. Coach Mo let out a long breath, walked proudly to the front, and said, "Whoever among you is the first to complete the body tempering and advance to the Spirit Vein Realm, I will teach them this Fierce Tiger Fist." Hearing this, the youths in the arena boiled with enthusiasm, their eyes blazing with a competitive fire. ......... Just then, a youth pointed to the sky and said while looking up, "Coach Mo, there''s someone flying in the sky." "Stop messing around," Coach Mo gave the youth a glare. A vein practitioner capable of flight, that would have to be a powerhouse at the Empty Vein Realm at least. When Coach Mo was young, he had served in Mysterious Yuan City; he was a patroller of the city''s walls, intimidating in his days. No matter where he went, those stall vendors who saw him would flee in panic, scared witless. Well, a city patroller also had another nickname, urban management officer. He had seen the world too, but even in Mysterious Yuan City, the strongest was only at the True Vein Realm. The Empty Vein Realm was still a large tier away, an existence he had never seen in his life. ...... The youth said aggrievedly, "It''s true, I''m not lying to you." Coach Mo was about to reprimand the youth again when he suddenly felt a powerful pressure descending from the sky. He quickly turned around, his scalp tingling. A woman was seen slowly descending from the sky. This woman''s aura was tumultuous, boundless in his perception, inscrutable. "May I know the purpose of this honored guest''s visit to our Qingyang Village?" Coach Mo hurriedly stepped forward to greet her. "Is this Qingyang Village?" Xiao Yuexuan asked uncertainly. "Yes, yes," Coach Mo quickly nodded. "Then do you recognize a woman named Xiao Qingya?" Xiao Yuexuan''s voice was cold, yet held a hint of hope. "Xiao Qingya, that sounds vaguely familiar," Coach Mo pondered aloud. "You should have an impression. She lived here decades ago," Xiao Yuexuan promptly added. "Oh, I remember now," Coach Mo slapped his forehead, enlightened. "Where is she?" Xiao Yuexuan asked anxiously. "She''s dead," Coach Mo said solemnly. "Dead," Xiao Yuexuan was somewhat dazed, visibly trembling as she took a step back, her complexion pale, "How could she be dead!" "Oh, right, she left behind a daughter," Coach Mo suddenly added. "Can''t you just say everything all at once?" Xiao Yuexuan glared at Coach Mo, her presence overwhelming like a torrent. Chapter 12 - 12 Eternal Ancient, Only I Am Invincible Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Eternal Ancient, Only I Am Invincible"Yes, of course," Coach Mo nodded eagerly, addressing the girl resting under the tree, "Baili Xiao, come here quickly, someone is looking for you." The girl seemed timid, looking towards the boy beside her; it was only under the encouragement reflected in his eyes that she slowly stepped forward. "Baili Xiao, with a compound surname Baili, sister, you really can''t forget that man," Xiao Yuexuan murmured in a low voice. "The resemblance is striking," she said, looking at the girl who walked in front of her, asking with concern, "Is your mother called Xiao Qingya?" "Are you Aunt Yuexuan?" after pondering for a moment, Baili Xiao suddenly asked. "You know me? Did your mother mention me to you before she passed away?" Xiao Yuexuan nodded rapidly, asking excitedly. "Mother often talked about you before she passed away, saying that she missed you very much," Baili Xiao nodded, replying in a soft voice. "Your mother and I were orphaned at a young age, reliant only on each other for survival. However, at that time, I was single-mindedly focused on the martial path and always wanted to join the True Martial Holy Sect. I stubbornly left Qingyang Village and lost contact with her," Xiao Yuexuan''s eyes moistened slightly as she looked at the coarse linen the girl wore, stating firmly, "Now that your aunt has achieved success in her cultivation and is the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, I can protect you. Would you be willing to go to the True Martial Holy Sect with me?" Baili Xiao hesitated, her gaze shifting to the boy next to her, her eyes full of struggle. "What are you hesitating for? Say yes quickly," Coach Mo urged anxiously from the side. These young boys and girls were still too young to understand what the True Martial Holy Sect meant. But he understood, it was a great opportunity that was nothing short of ascending to the heavens! The True Martial Holy Sect was the absolute dominator of the Extreme West Region, ruling over thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, and even on the Yuan Central Continent it was one of the top powers. Moreover, her position within the True Martial Holy Sect seemed quite high. "It''s fine, Xiao''er," Chu Yang''s face was somewhat pale, but he still encouraged her with a forced smile, "Once you get to the True Martial Holy Sect, you must cultivate diligently. I will come to find you when I have time." "Brother Chu Yang, you must come find me," the girl''s voice carried a sobbing tone, even a hint of pleading. "Don''t worry, I definitely will," the boy''s voice was firm, giving off an irresistible confidence. Baili Xiao nodded firmly and then turned to Xiao Yuexuan, saying, "Aunt, I am willing to go with you." "Good," Xiao Yuexuan smiled with satisfaction and, looking at the boy next to her, she asked with interest, "Your name is Chu Yang?" "Yes, senior," Chu Yang nodded, replying somewhat nervously. "Take this bottle of pills," Xiao Yuexuan said as she took a small bottle of pills out of her Storage Ring and handed it to Chu Yang. Inside this bottle were three pills, all crystal clear and of particularly good appearance. "What do you mean by this, senior?" Chu Yang didn''t take the pills but instead frowned and asked. He was somewhat repelled by such an act inside his heart; what was this, charity? "Don''t think too much of it. I''m not belittling you or looking down on anything, I''m just stating a fact objectively," Xiao Yuexuan spoke softly, "Xiao''er is leaving Qingyang Village and will follow me back to the True Martial Holy Sect. It is a world beyond your imagination. To put it bluntly, from now on, you will not be from the same world. I can see she has feelings for you. If you wish to find her at the True Martial Holy Sect, you will need some resources. This pill can perform Marrow Cleansing and Body Tempering; consider it a meeting gift from an elder. If you indeed achieve something in the future and come to find her at the True Martial Holy Sect, I won''t oppose it." Hearing Xiao Yuexuan''s words, Chu Yang fell silent for a moment. He knew her words sounded polite, but it was just an attempt not to hurt his pride. In the end, he simply looked down upon himself, believing he would never be worthy of Xiao''er. At that moment, Chu Yang really wanted to shout at the other person, "Thirty years in the east, thirty years in the west, do not bully the poor just because they''re young." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But ultimately, he remained silent, he didn''t shout. The reason was simple, why should he? What right did he have to utter such a phrase? He wasn''t the protagonist of this world, nor did he have a grandfather or any magical aids. He was just an orphan who had lost both parents, just a very ordinary young man in this average little mountain village. When he shouted those words in such a status, others wouldn''t look at him with new respect. Instead, they would think him naive, immature, or even ridiculous. "Brother Chu Yang, just take it," Baili Xiao persuaded him from the side. She knew that Chu Yang had been weak since childhood, and these few pills might be able to completely transform him. "Alright," Chu Yang eventually lifted his head, squeezing out a smile at the girl, and slowly accepted the pills. Xiao Yuexuan smiled satisfactorily. She wasn''t actually interested in the young man before her. The reason she did this was simply to leave a good impression on Baili Xiao, since they had never met before, and such a sudden encounter would always feel a bit awkward. As for this young man named Chu Yang, she didn''t take him to heart at all. Once Baili Xiao went to the True Martial Holy Sect, and saw that broader world, met more outstanding young talents, she would understand that the things she was insisting on now were utterly meaningless. ......... Outstanding people always end up with other outstanding individuals. "People change," Xiao Yuexuan firmly believed in this saying. She glanced at Coach Mo nearby, waved her right hand, and a pile of pills and books appeared on the ground. "These cultivation techniques, Vein Skills, and pills are my way of expressing thanks to Qingyang Village," said Xiao Yuexuan indifferently. "Thank you, thank you," Coach Mo excitedly rushed to give his thanks. He looked at the pile of pills on the ground with excitement, knowing that with his current ninth level of the Spirit Vein Realm, the Condensing Vein Realm was within reach. Although he hadn''t looked at the pills yet, Coach Mo understood that with her status, she definitely wouldn''t give just some ordinary pills. ......... Xiao Yuexuan grabbed Baili Xiao''s arm, soared into the sky, and headed off toward the True Martial Holy Sect, their robes fluttering. "Brother Chu Yang, I will wait for you," the girl''s shouting voice echoed in mid-air. Chu Yang only felt a hollowness in his heart, as if something precious had been lost. He stood stupefied, watching the girl''s receding figure, his mind filled with images of her past smiles. ......... Rain began to drizzle from the sky, and Chu Yang looked up, regarding the suddenly overcast heavens, and trudged home in a daze. That dilapidated little wooden house, whenever it rained, would leak everywhere. And so, he just sat blankly on the bed in his room, seemingly lost in thought. ...... "Eternal and invincible," an old voice suddenly rang in his ears. "Who? Who''s there?" Chu Yang was startled and quickly scanned around the room. Chapter 13: Ten Pulse Fruit Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Ten Pulse Fruit"Boy, stop searching, I am inside the ring you''re wearing," the ancient voice said. "Ring?" Chu Yang was startled and quickly looked at the ring in his hand, noticing that the simple ring was now emitting a faint blue glow. This ring was left by his mother before she passed away, telling him only that it was a family heirloom, without ever mentioning its use. Therefore, Chu Yang had always kept the ring close, as a token of remembrance for his parents. Chu Yang looked at the ring in amazement and asked, "Who are you?" He wasn''t panicked; he knew he was just an ordinary person, with nothing of value for others to covet. "You may call me Ink Elder," the voice from the ring came again, with a hint of admiration, "The True Martial Holy Sect, ah, the sect founded by that True Martial fellow, was indeed quite remarkable." "Ink Elder," Chu Yang pondered for a moment, then asked, "Elder, why are you hidden inside this ring?" "That''s not something you should know now," Ink Elder said, "Do you want to become a cut above the rest? Do you want to be with your childhood sweetheart forever? I can help you!" "How can you help?" Chu Yang asked with a tense expression. The old man did not reply but smiled, and a pale blue book flew out from the ring. The book appeared worn and ancient, its corners slightly curled, its yellowed cover inscribed with a few bold characters. Step Battle Immortal Jue! "What is this?" Chu Yang felt an overwhelming fighting spirit bursting forth from those bold characters, as though a vision unfolded before him. A man stood at the zenith of the heavens, battling heaven and earth, slaying gods and demons, with a sky full of yellow sand and an expanse of white bones behind him. "''Step Battle Immortal Jue,'' the Cultivation Technique practiced by the thirty-seventh Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors, the Step Battle Great Emperor," Ink Elder''s voice carried an unyielding momentum, replying earnestly, word by word. The young man stared at the book before him, his pupils dilated suddenly, his mind went blank, feeling a sense of arrogance that seemed to scorn the Eternal Ancient. ...... Atop Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei received the message from a servant that his mother, Wenren Yun, had returned to the True Martial Holy Sect and asked him to go to Azure Mountain Peak. His mother''s family, the Wenren Family, was not located in the Eastern Continent but far away in the Northern Continent. The Wenren Family was also an especially vast clan, with a status on the Northern Continent that was only slightly inferior to that of the True Martial Holy Sect. This time, for his sake, his mother went back to her family to ask for the Ten-Vein Fruit, which must not have been easy. The Ten-Vein Fruit was a Cosmos Tier spiritual fruit, flowering once every thousand years, bearing fruit every thousand years, and then waiting another thousand years to mature. One has to wait a full three thousand years to taste it, and a single tree bears no more than ten fruits at most. ... When Xu Zimei returned to Azure Mountain Peak, besides his father Xu Qingshan, there was also a woman present. The woman was dressed in a vivid red robe that swept the ground, fanning out around her. Her black hair was pinned up behind her head, adorned with delicate and unique jewelry. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although his mother was several hundred years old, she seemed untouched by the passage of time. Her face was more delicate than white snow, only showing extra indulgence upon seeing Xu Zimei arrive. "Mo Er, come to your mother," Wenren Yun embraced Xu Zimei, kissed him gently on the face, and asked with a smile, "Did you miss me while I was gone these past few days?" "Mother, I''m already fifteen, can''t you stop kissing me all the time?" Xu Zimei responded helplessly. "What? Are you feeling shy?" Wenren Yun looked at him with amusement in her eyes, "Let me tell you, no matter how old you are, you are still my son." Confronted with his mother''s cure-all response, Xu Zimei could not help but feel speechless. "This is the Ten-Vein Fruit that Mother has gone to great lengths to obtain for you. It will be of great help to your cultivation," Wenren Yun said as she handed a fruit over to Xu Zimei. The fruit was the size of a fist, translucent and sparkling, with a strange power swirling inside it. The Ten-Vein Fruit didn''t directly increase strength, but its effects made many people drool with envy, desiring it but unable to obtain it. ... It is well known that there are twelve Vein Gates hidden within the human body. Once all twelve Vein Gates are opened, one can transcend the limitations of one''s species, achieving a sublime state of body with unimaginable longevity and power. The so-called cultivation, in fact, is simply the process of continuously opening these Vein Gates, thereby embarking on the path to transcendence. Opening the Vein Gates is a difficult process, especially in the later stages, where it becomes even more challenging to achieve. The function of the Ten-Vein Fruit is to help living beings open their Vein Gates more easily. After consuming the Ten-Vein Fruit, the power contained within will divide into ten parts and then hide around the first ten Vein Gates within a person''s body. When you need to open a Vein Gate, these hidden powers will burst forth instantly, clearing your meridians with overwhelming force and providing you with more strength to open the Vein Gates. Of course, the power of the Ten-Vein Fruit can only affect the first ten Vein Gates; it cannot reach the last two, which are too profound and elusive. ...... The human body is a creation of complexity. The twelve Vein Gates are hidden throughout the body, and their names are: "Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Lin Que, Cheng An, Shen Poxu. Bi Yuan, Enlighten, Xin Duankong." ...... Xu Zimei took the Ten-Vein Fruit and nodded heavily in response. He remembered his previous life when, after his fall into Secluded Dragon Gorge, his mother, like his father, delved into the Demonic Path seeking revenge for him, an ending that was lamentable. ...... "Father, there''s something I need to discuss with you," Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment, then breaking his train of thought, he said. "What is it?" Xu Qingshan looked up slightly and asked. "I''ve heard that in Heavenly Sword City, there''s a family called the Chang Family. This family has been established there for five hundred years. Their roots run deep, but their people are known for their arrogant and overbearing ways, for extorting wealth from the populace, and for their myriad of evil deeds. The City Lord sent by the Imperial Dynasty has been rendered powerless, and even the branch of our True Martial Holy Sect established there is taken lightly by them." "You rarely venture beyond the Sect Gate, where did you hear such news?" Xu Qingshan asked in surprise and suspicion: "Has this Chang Family offended you?" "Offended me?" Xu Zimei shook his head. In this life, he had not yet met anyone from that family, so there was no talk of being offended. But what about his previous life? Moreover, setting aside his own grudge against that family, there was something within that family he absolutely had to obtain. "Our True Martial Holy Sect governs the mountains and rivers of this Extreme West Region, which means all the people within these lands are our subjects. Now that so many of our subjects are oppressed by this family, I think it''s necessary to impose a sanction," Xu Zimei thought for a moment, then said. Chapter 14 - 14 Dog Food Galore Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Dog Food Galore"Bullshit," Xu Qingshan said sternly, "You hardly ever go out. Where did you get such news? And even if we were to punish them, we would need evidence to proceed. As the dominators of the Extreme West Region, it''s all the more reason for our True Martial Holy Sect to set an example and not leave others under the impression that we use our power to bully people." Xu Qingshan was feeling quite infuriated inside. He did not want his son to turn into a spoiled scion, who would misbehave relying on his father''s reputation. "Mom, dad is scolding me," Xu Zimei quickly said, looking pitifully at his mother when he saw he couldn''t win over his father. "Can''t you speak nicely, what are you scolding your son for?" Wenren Yun stepped forward, grabbed Xu Qingshan''s ear without any concern, and said, "It''s just a small family. If you''re worried about ruining your reputation, I''ll personally extinguish them." "Didn''t we agree that you''d give me face in public? Let go," Xu Qingshan quickly stood up, complaining, "What does a woman understand?" "Oh, so you despise me now?" Wenren Yun instantly got angry and started to make a scene, "Now you despise your wife, but back then, why did you chase after me? Who was it that lurked around my house all day, hoping for a glimpse of me? Don''t think that I didn''t know. If it wasn''t for your sincerity, why would I agree to be with you?" "Stop talking, our son is here. Can''t we talk about this after we go back?" Xu Qingshan hurriedly covered Wenren Yun''s mouth with his hand, pleading urgently. "Don''t tell me what to do, I want to speak," Wenren Yun slapped away Xu Qingshan''s hand, crying more bitterly as she felt more wronged, "Now that you''ve chased me and caught me, you start to despise me. Hmph, all men are pigs." Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, Xu Qingshan decided to forcibly stabilize the scene. He wrapped his arms around Wenren Yun''s head and kissed her fiercely. Then, they saw Wenren Yun, who was just making a fuss, instantly quiet down as the two of them began to kiss passionately, forgetting themselves. Xu Zimei was full of black lines, "Hey, you two, there''s still a living person here. Can you please be considerate of my feelings?" "Get lost already. What crappy family. I''ll just have the Black Guard go with you to deal with it later," Xu Qingshan said without turning around, impatiently waving him away. Then Xu Zimei saw his mother slightly raising her right hand and waving at him. "Holy shit, who was it just now talking about needing evidence for everything and considering the Sect''s image? How come it''s all changed so quickly," Xu Zimei left Azure Mountain Peak, feeling dejected after being force-fed a mouthful of dog food. "Men!" ......... After returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei resumed his cultivation. He consumed the Ten-Vein Fruit given to him by his mother, prepared to break through to the Spirit Vein Realm. The standard for advancing to the Spirit Vein Realm was to open the first Vein Gate, "Lun Quan." After consuming the Ten-Vein Fruit, Xu Zimei felt a particularly warm power flowing within his body, then it began to lurk in various parts of his body. The location of the first Vein Gate, Lun Quan, was on the back of each person''s left hand, and opening it was no challenge for Xu Zimei. He directly mobilized the energy within the mysterious orb, and with the increasing cultivation of the Divine Vein Realm, he broke through effortlessly as if it was uninhabited territory. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fusing with the power of the Ten-Vein Fruit, Lun Quan was opened directly. Xu Zimei only felt a sense of clarity washing over him, as if his brain had become much clearer. Spiritual Energy surged within his body, and a pattern resembling Tai Ji appeared on the position of his left hand. However, this pattern was transparent in color and did not have the black and white ''S'' delineation. Outside the pattern was a pale blue circle, and inside was a point of light. When he used his strength, there was a "bang," and the Vein Gate opened. A few centimeters above the back of his left hand in the air, a pattern appeared, identical to the one on his hand but enlarged. This was the vision manifested upon opening the Vein Gate. ......... After activating Lun Quan and entering the first level of the Spirit Vein Realm, Xu Zimei didn''t immediately halt his progress. He continued to channel this energy, pushing his realm upward again. Spirit Vein Realm first level, Spirit Vein Realm second level, ......... Spirit Vein Realm ninth level. It wasn''t until he was close to advancing to the Condensing Vein Realm that he gradually stopped. This rocket-like ascension speed was also the confidence that Xu Zimei had in advancing to the Divine Vein Realm within a year. In the following period, he would start polishing his foundation, stabilizing this overly substantial growth. Then, he would prepare to advance to the Condensing Vein Realm. ......... Early the next day, Lin Ruhu also arrived at Goose Southern Peak. Yesterday, with the help of his grandfather, he had begun the cultivation of tempering his body. Xu Zimei glanced at Lin Ruhu, who still had a candy in his mouth and was carelessly wiping his runny nose. He asked helplessly, "What cultivation technique did you choose from the Scripture Pavilion yesterday?" "My grandfather chose for me, the True Martial Great Emperor''s ''True Martial Sword Jue''," Lin Ruhu replied. "That technique isn''t suitable for you," Xu Zimei shook his head. Because of his past life experiences, he knew precisely which path was best suited for Lin Ruhu. Lin Ruhu was more fit for the path of strength, that simple, brutish way where physical combat was more savage. The True Martial Sword Jue was too delicate and not quite suitable for him. "Should I go back and change it?" Lin Ruhu inquired. "No need, there''s no Great Emperor''s Technique suitable for you in the True Martial Holy Sect at the moment," Xu Zimei shook his head, "I do have a technique here that would suit you, but you must promise me one thing. You must not reveal the source of the technique to anyone, even if your grandfather asks, you just say it came from your own fortune and not disclose my involvement." "Don''t worry, Zimo brother," Lin Ruhu affirmed. Xu Zimei nodded. In fact, he had great trust in Lin Ruhu, and this was just a reminder, just in case. He didn''t want to tell anyone about his reincarnation. ..... Xu Zimei picked up a pen and began to write extensively on a piece of paper. He wrote it according to his memories from his past life, and the cultivation technique''s name was simple, just two characters: "Force Jue." The founder of Force Jue was the Tyrant Emperor. The Tyrant Emperor was the sixth Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors and also the first emperor from the Beast Race. His true form was a brown bear that contained the bloodline of the Wild Desolation. In that era, it was with its pair of iron fists that it battered its way to the very summit of the Firmament. In its own words, there was nothing in this world that couldn''t be solved with one punch; if there was, then two punches would suffice. Ultimately, it carried the mantle of Destiny and became a Great Emperor. The "Force Jue" that it cultivated also became the coveted technique of countless strength cultivators thereafter. Chapter 15: A Length of 10 Miles of Empty Space Chapter 15: Chapter 15: A Length of 10 Miles of Empty SpaceLin Ruhu''s eyes brightened after reading the Cultivation Technique written down by Xu Zimei. After reading it once, he felt a flicker of excitement. He felt that the method of cultivation was perfectly suited for him. Previously, he had no interest in cultivation, and even the Cultivation Techniques were chosen by his grandfather. But now, having seen the Cultivation Technique given by Xu Zimei, his heart unexpectedly stirred with eagerness. ...... The practice of "Force Jue" required the fresh blood of countless Monster Beasts to be infused into the body, and these Monster Beasts had to be known for their strength. ... At noon, a bald man dressed in black arrived at Xu Zimei''s courtyard. "Subordinate Black Thirteen obeys the Deputy Sect Master''s orders to accompany the young master to Heavenly Sword City," said the bald man. Dressed in black, with a sturdy build and a deep scar on his face, topped with his bald head, he exuded an especially fierce and menacing aura. "Black Thirteen, he must be one of the men from my father''s Black Guard," Xu Zimei pondered. Then, he said to Lin Ruhu, "Ruhu, go to the mission hall and issue a mission. As for the mission content, just write it as accompanying me to Heavenly Sword City. The mission reward will be ten Spirit Crystals per person, requiring no more than three individuals, and their cultivation must be at least at the Condensing Vein Realm or above. We''ll set out in three hours." "Alright," Lin Ruhu nodded and then went to the mission hall. ...... Xu Zimei looked at the Black Thirteen standing before him and asked with interest, "What is your cultivation level?" "Subordinate is at the Empty Vein Realm," Black Thirteen touched his shiny bald head and said naively. Touching his chin, Xu Zimei said, "If there are no surprises, then the strongest person in the Chang Family would only be at the True Vein Realm, having opened up just three Vein Gates." ...... In the afternoon, Lin Ruhu returned from the mission hall, bringing three people with him. Two men and one woman. Among them, one man and the woman had Condensing Vein Realm cultivation, and the other man dressed in a green robe was of the True Vein Realm. "Junior Brother Zimo," the three greeted him immediately upon their meeting and introduced themselves. The man and the woman were named Tang Huaiyuan and Xiao Yu, respectively, and the young man at the True Vein Realm was named Feng Buyu. "I thank you all for this time," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The group hastily waved their hands, humbly dismissing the thanks. ...... Afterward, the party went to the Sect''s Beast Taming Pavilion and hired several first-order Monster Beasts known as Desert Flying Horses, and they set off mightily towards Heavenly Sword City. Among them, only Black Thirteen, who had reached the Empty Vein Realm, was able to fly on his own, the others needed to travel by Monster Beast. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...... When they left the Sect, Xu Zimei felt something and looked up into the sky. He saw Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan flying overhead with a young girl, who also seemed to sense something and looked down, locking eyes with Xu Zimei. "Oh, the plot is starting," Xu Zimei smiled slightly, "Baili Xiao, welcome to the True Martial Holy Sect!" ... After traveling for a while, they arrived at a small village by evening and decided to stay there for the night. "Hundred Desolate Village," Xu Zimei looked at the name on the stone stele in front of the village and said with a laugh, "Interesting, truly interesting." The person greeting them was the village chief, a middle-aged man wearing a black beastskin vest. "I''m the chief of this Hundred Desolate Village. You can just call me Wang Tao," the middle-aged man said boldly. He then led Xu Zimei and his companions towards his home, while many villagers curiously peeked at these strangers from in front of their houses. ``` ...... After declining the dinner Wang Ta had prepared for everyone, the group all returned to their rooms. "I always feel there is something strange about this village," Feng Buyu said, frowning as he spoke first. "What''s strange about it?" Lin Ruhu asked curiously. "I also sense something is off, but I can''t quite put my finger on it," the only woman in the team, Xiao Yu, also spoke up. "Why think so much about it, let''s all just go to sleep early," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh before heading outside the house. "Brother Zimo, where are you going?" Lin Ruhu asked curiously. "I am just going out for a walk," Xu Zimei turned his head and said to Black Thirteen beside him: "Thirteen, you don''t need to follow me, I am confident about my safety." ...... After leaving the room, Xu Zimei walked towards the western edge of the village. Walking on the cobblestone path, a soft breeze gently came through, and there were sporadic lights on in the houses on both sides. Xu Zimei arrived at the west end of the village, where there was a small shop. A yellow flag was planted on a wooden board above the door, with several black characters written on it. "Ten-Mile Blacksmith Shop." By now it was late, and dim yellow halos radiated from the light bulbs inside the shop. A man in a black shirt was still busy inside the shop. His figure was not burly; in fact, he was rather lean. In his left hand he held an unfinished longsword, and in his other hand was a hammer. Each heavy fall of the hammer sounded with a "thud." The man continued to hammer away tirelessly; if one were to watch for a while, they would notice a rhythm to his strikes. Xu Zimei sat on a stone stool outside the blacksmith shop, watching the blacksmith with great interest. The blacksmith worked briskly, placing the completed model into the furnace to heat. After a while, without using anything to protect his hands, he took the now red-hot iron sword out. He blew on it gently a few times, then placed the iron sword into the water trough beside. A "popping" sound was heard as wisps of white steam rose from the water. The water around the iron sword began to bubble and boil. ...... "Do you want to learn?" the blacksmith suddenly turned, looking at Xu Zimei and asked. "You cannot teach me," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head in response. The blacksmith did not argue; he took the iron sword from the water and headed back inside. "Even if you are a Sword Venerable, it would still be impossible," Xu Zimei suddenly said. The blacksmith''s steps halted, and he slowly turned around. Those eyes seemed to explode with countless longswords, sword qi crisscrossing, the aura intensifying bit by bit as he stared intently at Xu Zimei. "I am very curious; why would the Sword Venerable Shili Changkong choose to live in such a small village, becoming an ordinary blacksmith?" Xu Zimei said as if unaffected by the looming pressure emanating from the other side. "It''s none of your business," Shili Changkong responded, his voice magnetic and indifferent. ...... "I think, I can help you," Xu Zimei said. He knew that Shili Changkong was currently lost because he had already opened five Vein Gates and reached the realm of a Sword Venerable. The next step would be to forge his own path on the Martial Way, but he was stuck there. He was hesitant about the Sword Dao he had been obsessed with for half his life, unsure of which path to choose, or rather, which path suited him best. ``` Chapter 16: Massacre of the Village Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Massacre of the Village"How can I help?" Shili Changkong didn''t question and asked indifferently. "I have here a ''Heaven-singing Sword Jue'' that Emperor Yintian cultivated, and the ''Three Talents Sword Formation'' left by the Three Talents Great Emperor," Xu Zimei said slowly. What Shili Changkong was lacking now was experience, the absence of a path laid down by predecessors. Don''t think that Xu Zimei could casually mention several Great Emperor''s Techniques; their preciousness is unimaginable. At least someone of Shili Changkong''s realm had never come into contact with a Great Emperor''s Technique. This just conformed to the old saying, "Ten years of hard work can''t compare to being born into a good family." ...... "What are the conditions?" Shili Changkong naturally knew there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. "I''m planning to establish a power and would like to invite you to manage it," Xu Zimei said. "Impossible, I will not be your subordinate," Shili Changkong shook his head decisively, "My Sword Dao is indomitable, and if I really were to submit myself to others, my heart would not be clear, and what then of the path of the Sword Dao?" "The way of the sword should possess an unyielding sharpness but also the restraint of returning to the scabbard," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Just like being a person, sometimes you have to stand upright, while sometimes you need to bow and scrape." Watching Shili Changkong''s contemplative gaze, Xu Zimei continued, "Perhaps for some people on the Martial Path, it truly is about moving forward bravely without backing down. Just like the Great Emperor of the Three Blades from the past, he took an extreme path ¨C for him, there was no such thing as defense. Even if he were to fall under someone else''s blade, he would never back down, and his blades never knew fear. But you''re definitely not an extreme person like the Great Emperor of the Three Blades, otherwise you wouldn''t be hiding in this small village, content to be a blacksmith. Your sword should be able to advance or retreat freely, its sheath ready to split the heavens with sharpness, and once returned, it should conceal its brilliance and return to simplicity." Hearing Xu Zimei''s words, Shili Changkong''s inner resolve began to waver, and he pondered for a long time. It felt as though he had grasped something, but at the same time, he was even more confused. ...... "I will leave tomorrow. The opportunity is yours to take; to me, a Martial Artist of the Esteem Vein Realm is not overly scarce. It''s just that passing by here, I lamented the waste of talent," Xu Zimei stood up and slowly walked towards the house where he was staying. "But for you, such an opportunity is not often encountered. Even if someone can bring out a Great Emperor''s Technique, it''s not necessarily better suited for you than these two of mine." ...... Watching Xu Zimei''s receding figure, Shili Changkong furrowed his brows even more and lowered his head into deep thought for quite a while. In the dead of night, Shili Changkong stood up resolutely, picked up the iron sword he had just forged, and walked step by step towards the interior of the village. The Mad Wind kicked up dust everywhere; his figure gradually disappeared into the wind, the once thunderous reputation of the Sword Venerable seemed to have returned. ...... A quiet night passed, and early the next day, sunlight peacefully shone down. Xu Zimei had cultivated all night and felt full of energy. "It''s strange, nothing happened last night," Feng Buyu said. "Do you still hope we run into danger?" Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He stretched lazily and then walked out of the house together with everyone else. No sooner had they stepped out of the house than they felt something was amiss. It was too quiet; the entire Hundred Desolate Village had plunged into deathly silence. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Feng Buyu kicked open the doors of houses along the street, and a particularly pungent smell of blood emanated from inside. All of the villagers had been killed in their sleep the night before, including Village Chief Wang Ta who had hosted them yesterday; he too lay in a pool of blood on his bed. "Everyone, they''re all dead," Feng Buyu said after a moment of silence. "I finally understand what is amiss," Xiao Yu shouted from the side, "Since we arrived here last night, we haven''t seen any elderly, children, or women; all the villagers are young, robust men." Upon hearing Xiao Yu''s words, everyone else also came to a realization. "These people are definitely not ordinary villagers," Feng Buyu said, frowning in thought, "But who killed them then?" "Shili Changkong, it seems you have made your choice," Xu Zimei remained calm throughout. Even seeing the whole village slaughtered didn''t surprise him in the slightest. He fetched a bucket of water from the village well for himself and washed up as if nothing had happened. "Junior Brother Zimo, do you know something?" Feng Buyu asked, puzzled. He felt that Xu Zimei was too indifferent, not even frowning upon seeing so many dead people. "Why concern ourselves with these matters? They''re insignificant and meaningless," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head and then walking towards the outskirts of the village. "Let''s hurry on our way and try to reach Heavenly Sword City by noon." ... Each person, lost in their own thoughts, rode their Desert Flying Horses slowly out of the village. As they were about to reach the village entrance, a man suddenly ran out from a house nearby. "Save me," the man, gravely injured and spitting blood continuously from his mouth, was on his last breath. Xu Zimei dismounted and walked over to the man. Noticing the pleading look in the man''s eyes, he drew the Curved Blade, Tyrant Shadow, from behind him. With one strike, he split the man''s body in two. The man still had a pleading expression in his eyes as he died. ... Feng Buyu wanted to say something but opened his mouth and, in the end, fell silent. He thought Xu Zimei was too heartless. If they had saved the man, they might have discovered who had slaughtered the entire village. Xu Zimei killing the only survivor meant that they had lost their lead. Or was it that Xu Zimei had killed these villagers himself? But Xu Zimei had been in his room all of last night and hadn''t gone out. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Xu Zimei glanced at the Tyrant Shadow, wet with blood for the first time, and sheathed it. Then, he mounted his Desert Flying Horse and galloped out of the village at a swift pace. Now, not only was Feng Buyu unable to comprehend, but Xiao Yu and Tang Huaiyuan were also utterly puzzled. Black Thirteen followed Xu Zimei quietly; he wasn''t concerned with these matters. His only duty was to ensure Xu Zimei''s safety. Lin Ruhu, as usual, was just a spectator, unfazed by everything. He had a very relaxed attitude. He had absolute faith in Xu Zimei, believing that whatever Xu Zimei did, there was a reason for it. If Xu Zimei wanted to tell him something, he would naturally do so; if not, Lin Ruhu wouldn''t ask. ... Having just left Hundred Desolate Village, they saw a man waiting for them up ahead. Shili Changkong, dressed in white, was riding a cracked brown horse, with a golden Longsword hanging at his waist. His black hair was draped over his back, his eyes sharp as swords, their penetrating gaze making it difficult for anyone to look directly at him. From a distance, he carried himself with an elegant demeanor. "The people from this village were all bandits," Shili Changkong explained casually. Chapter 17 - 17 Heavenly Sword City Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Heavenly Sword City"Their identity is of no importance to me," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "I just look at the results." Xu Zimei admitted that he wasn''t a bad person, but he certainly wasn''t a good person either. He didn''t care about the views of the common folk or the feelings of others; everything he did was simply on a whim. When in a good mood, he could rescue those he''d never met before; when in a bad mood, he could even slaughter an entire city with which he had no involvement. Xu Zimei had once heard a story. An angel asked a demon, "Why, when I have only killed a single person, so many criticize me. Yet you merely saved one person, and there are many singing your praises." The demon said, "Because you had previously saved many people, and now they can''t stand the shock of you killing one. As for me, I was once a hands-drenched-in-blood broker; now that I suddenly saved one, naturally, they are happy to praise my change." It was a story filled with irony. If a good person wishes to become a Buddha, they must endure countless trials and tribulations. And a bad person? They simply lay down the butcher''s knife and immediately become a Buddha. ... The moment Shili Changkong appeared, Black Thirteen felt a strong sense of oppression. "This is a master," he gripped his longsword at his waist with both hands, his spirits tense as he warily eyed the other. "He''s one of us, no need to be so tense," Xu Zimei said to the others. ... Afterward, everyone set out on horseback. Feng Buyu and others felt that Xu Zimei was too mysterious, and they couldn''t see through the events this time. And who was this man who suddenly appeared? ... At noon, drifting clouds obscured half the blazing sun, slightly cooling the weather, and the group finally arrived at Heavenly Sword City. This ancient city, nearly a thousand years old, sat like a colossal beast in its place. From a distance, Heavenly Sword City resembled a sword piercing the sky, its edge naked and striking, awe-inspiring. The brown city walls were several dozen meters tall; standing beneath them, one was met with an overwhelming presence, the silent walls as if narrating their past glory. ... Though the True Martial Holy Sect was the overlord of the Extreme West Region, it rarely managed these cities, acting more like a supervisor most of the time. Looking down from on high at all below. In the Extreme West Region, there were two particularly vast empires. The Purple Sun Empire and the Green Wood Empire. And this Heavenly Sword City was one of the cities under the management of the Purple Sun Empire. ... As the group entered the city, the streets paved with Qinggang Stone seemed somewhat crowded. Vendors on both sides hawked their wares energetically, with freshly steamed buns still emitting steam and the fragrance of just fried Monster Beast meat filling the entire street from the neighboring restaurants. Others sold various Cultivation Techniques, weapons, and pills. ... When Xu Zimei had left this time, he also brought along the two Dark Heaven Tiger cubs. He and Lin Ruhu each held one, and touching the sleeping cub in his embrace, Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Let''s find an inn first!" "Junior Brother Zimo, our True Martial Holy Sect has branch halls in every city; we can go straight to the branch hall," Feng Buyu spoke. "This branch hall in Heavenly Sword City seems like a mere formality," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Then let''s head to the branch hall." ......... As the group was about to set off, they suddenly heard a series of urgent horse neighs nearby. Xu Zimei looked up and saw a luxurious carriage hurtling from the city gate. The second-order Monster Beast pulling the carriage, the Hummer in the snow, seemed out of control, charging forward like it had gone mad, even trampling several pedestrians to death along the way. As the carriage was about to charge at Xu Zimei and his companions, the coachman hurriedly shouted, "Get out of the way, quickly get out of the way!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feng Buyu''s expression tightened at the side, and with "bang bang bang," three Vein Gates on his body opened all at once. "Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng." Feng Buyu stood at the front, his expression slightly tense, and his hands were enveloped in a yellow glow as he was the first to make a move. "Vein Skills: Mixed Yuan Prajna Palm." He eyed the crazed Hummer in the snow charging towards them, took a slight half step back with his right foot, and violently grabbed the reins on either side of the horse. His body shifted slightly, deflecting much of the force head-on, and then with a flick of his wrists, the horse twisted and sprinted to the right. Due to inertia, the whole horse was flung to the ground. The coachman on the carriage was thrown out as well, and the carriage behind him came crashing down, shattering to pieces. ......... "Miss, are you alright?" A troop of guards clad in black armor quickly rushed over. The leader of the guards was an elder, dressed in a black robe that shrouded his entire figure within. ...... "Ouch, I''m going to die," a woman''s voice shouted from within the wrecked carriage. "Who was it that knocked down my Hummer in the snow?" A woman crawled out from the carriage. The woman, appearing to be only around seventeen or eighteen, with her hair in a ponytail and dressed in a white brocade and jade gown, looked extremely willful. Feng Buyu impassively explained from the side, "It was your prized horse that got frightened and charged us first." "I''ll give you two options," the woman sized up Xu Zimei and the others, her eyes lighting up when she saw the Dark Heaven Tiger in Xu Zimei''s arms, and said, "Either you compensate me with that little tiger, or I''ll have my men chop you up and feed you to the dogs." "Quite the bold words," Feng Buyu scoffed coldly, "Heavenly Sword City has its own laws and regulations. Is the City Lord Mansion serving no purpose but to eat its own food, allowing you to kill at will?" Xu Zimei gave Feng Buyu a look, thinking that this guy must only know about cultivation and be completely oblivious to the dangers of the outside world. If you are just an ordinary person and offend somebody, even if they can''t kill you openly, what''s to stop them from stealthily murdering you in the dead of night? ......... "City Lord Mansion?" The woman let out a light laugh, "Do you know who I am?" "You are people from the City Lord Mansion?" Feng Buyu glanced at the black-armored guards who had already surrounded them and finally realized the situation. By now, the surrounding vendors and residents had hastily kept their distance, chattering among themselves. "These people seem to be newcomers, they don''t look like they''re from Heavenly Sword City." "Their attire appears quite decent, but sadly they''ve offended the City Lord''s daughter, everyone knows Zhong Ling''er is a notorious shrew." ......... With her hands on her hips, the woman said with an air of arrogance, "Now that you know my background, you should understand what to do. Hand over those two little tigers, and I might consider sparing your lives." Chapter 18 - 18 Chang Wei Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Chang WeiFeng Buyu''s gaze turned to Xu Zimei, waiting for his orders. "That''s enough, what''s the point of arguing with a little girl? Let''s find a place to stay first," Xu Zimei smiled and turned to leave towards one side of the street. "Hey, did I say you could leave?" Zhong Ling''er hurriedly grew anxious as she watched Xu Zimei and his companions about to depart. "Little girl, you should know when to stop," Xu Zimei turned his head and said indifferently, "I don''t want to argue with you. Otherwise, not to mention if your father is the City Lord, even the Monarch of the Zi Yang Empire would be of no use." Zhong Ling''er''s tone stalled, and she was actually frightened by Xu Zimei''s words. She quickly turned her head towards the black-robed elder and said, "Uncle Liang, this guy is bullying me." However, the black-robed elder simply shook his head slightly at Zhong Ling''er and pondered as he watched the backs of Xu Zimei and his group leaving. By this time, a pair of guards had already surrounded Xu Zimei and his people. When Xu Zimei was leaving, he was blocked by those guards. "Step aside," Xu Zimei said indifferently. But the guards remained unmoved, only glancing at Zhong Ling''er, as without the young lady''s command, they would not let them pass. At this moment, a dazzling slash of blade light flashed across the sky, and before the crowd even saw Xu Zimei draw his sword, the heads of several guards rolled onto the ground. Feng Buyu''s pupils contracted, "Sword Drawing Technique." Even though it was just a Yellow Tier Vein Skill, he had not even seen clearly the movement of Xu Zimei drawing his sword. ...... Watching the retreating backs of Xu Zimei and his group, Zhong Ling''er stamped her foot in anger, and said to the elder, "Uncle Liang, why didn''t you let me stop them just now?" "There were a few people in there whom even I couldn''t see through," the elder known as Uncle Liang pondered, "We don''t yet know the identities of these people. It''s best not to act rashly for now. Just now, that person''s tone showed some disdain for the entire Zi Yang Empire. Such a person is either pretending or has a significant background." "So what should we do?" Zhong Ling''er asked. Uncle Liang said to a guard beside him, "You go and secretly follow them, see where they will settle down." Then he said to Zhong Ling''er, "Miss, don''t worry, they''re just within Heavenly Sword City, they won''t be able to run far in a while." ... Xu Zimei and his companions arrived at the Heavenly Sword City''s branch hall, which was managed by Guan Zhenhai. Generally speaking, disciples assigned by the True Martial Holy Sect to the various city branches are usually those with lower talents. Guan Zhenhai was over forty years old this year but was still stuck at the peak of the Condensing Vein Realm, unable to break through. According to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, if one did not break through to the True Vein Realm before the age of forty, they would be assigned to a branch hall in one of the cities. Upon receiving news of Xu Zimei and his group''s arrival, Guan Zhenhai hurriedly came out smiling. "Several junior brothers have come from far away, and you didn''t even notify your senior brother in advance," he said smiling to everyone, "If there is any negligence, I hope the junior brothers will be lenient." "It''s nothing; we are just passing through Heavenly Sword City and decided to drop by on a whim," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Well, let''s go inside to sit. I''ll order people to prepare food and drinks to welcome and refresh you," Guan Zhenhai said eagerly to Xu Zimei. ...... After touring the branch hall for a while, most people assigned to a branch by the sect are in a semi-abandoned state. These disciples seem to be aware of this as well, each looking like they are just passing the time, lacking the vitality and sharpness of martial artists. Xu Zimei looked around and shook his head, one''s innate talent cannot be chosen. This depends on the luck you''re born with, or having the powerful change your fate against the heavens. But a lack of talent can be overcome by effort afterwards, and Empress Hongtian is a prime example of that. However, if one''s attitude and thoughts regarding martial cultivation are flawed, then a life of mediocrity is all they can hope for. ...... Guan Zhenhai quickly arranged the meal at the best restaurant in Heavenly Sword City, the Bright Moon Pavilion. The Bright Moon Pavilion had an especially big reputation throughout Heavenly Sword City, and it was said that their dishes were unmatched. All the private rooms were full, and after seeking Xu Zimei''s opinion, Guan Zhenhai booked a seat by the window. ... Once everyone was seated, Guan Zhenhai proved to be a master of conversation, and they all chatted quite happily. But before long, they saw a young man ascend to the second floor. The young man was clad in a richly embroidered brilliant robe, flanked by two extremely beautiful women, followed by a servant. Without regard for the other patrons already dining, the young man yelled at the owner of the Bright Moon Pavilion, "Shopkeeper, I''m taking over the Bright Moon Pavilion today. Clear everyone out within half a quarter of an hour." "Young Master Chang, please don''t make this difficult for me," the shopkeeper said, "Some of the people here today are not to be trifled with." "Who is it? Who dares to disrespect the Chang Family?" the young man said nonchalantly. "People from the branch of the True Martial Holy Sect," the shopkeeper pointed towards Xu Zimei''s table as he spoke. ...... Only then did the young man notice Guan Zhenhai and hurriedly walked over with a smile, saying, "Uncle Guan, you''re here too! Just a few days ago, my father was mentioning that you should come over for a meal!" "Wei," Guan Zhenhai smiled and replied, "I came here to have a meal with some fellow disciples." "Uncle Guan, may I discuss something with you?" the young man spoke softly, "The Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire has recently arrived at our Chang Family, and today, I would like to celebrate for His Highness here at the Bright Moon Pavilion. If it''s convenient for you, you could visit my father at our Chang Family to catch up, and perhaps leave the Bright Moon Pavilion for your nephew to use today?" The young man continued to talk with Guan Zhenhai, never once glancing at Xu Zimei or the others from the beginning to the end. In his eyes, someone like Guan Zhenhai who had been assigned to a branch would only know friends of little significance. Probably just disciples with as little talent as he himself had. "Wei, I''m afraid it won''t be possible today. I need to host a welcome and cleansing feast for my fellow disciples," Guan Zhenhai said, while frantically signaling to the young man with his eyes. "Damn, the Xu Zimei in front of him is the son of the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, the real Crown Prince. If this young man could make a connection with Xu Zimei, what Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire? They''re all garbage, seriously." However, the young man failed to catch Guan Zhenhai''s hints, and instead, with a smile, said to Xu Zimei and the others, "Could the fellow disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect do me a favor? You will all be esteemed guests at our Chang Family in the future." "Your name is Chang Wei?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. The young man nodded hastily. "Then do you know someone named Lai Fu?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Are you looking for me?" The servant behind Chang Wei asked, puzzled. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. "I wonder how my fellow disciples feel about this?" Chang Wei asked. "Really thinks he''s the king of the land," Lin Ruhu replied impatiently from the side, "Get lost." Chapter 19 - 19 Ji Baiyu Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Ji Baiyu"Boy, how dare you speak to my young master like that?" Before Chang Wei could open his mouth, his servant Lai Fu had already impatiently stepped forward. Xu Zimei signaled Black Thirteen with a glance, and everyone heard a "clang" as a streak of blood sprayed from Lai Fu''s neck. Then they saw Lai Fu''s body heavily fall to the ground. "You killed him," Chang Wei stepped back in shock, exclaiming in horror. "Junior Brother," Guan Zhenhai felt that something wasn''t right as well, killing someone just like that was too impulsive. "Go back and tell your father that I will personally visit the Chang Family tomorrow at noon," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "You, you," Chang Wei pointed at Xu Zimei, struggling to find words, but in the end, he nodded and said, "Fine, our Chang Family will be waiting for you." ... Watching Chang Wei hurriedly leave, Guan Zhenhai frowned slightly and asked Xu Zimei, "Junior Brother, why?" "Senior Brother, have some more dishes, they taste quite good," Xu Zimei replied with a smile, and without speaking further, he picked up a piece of beef and continued to eat, then shouted, "Shopkeeper, take care of this body, so it doesn''t spoil the view." "Alright, alright, I''ll take care of it right away," the Bright Moon Pavilion''s shopkeeper quickly came upstairs and, with the help of two workers, swiftly carried away the body. Then he said to Xu Zimei with a smile, "If there''s anything about today''s meal that doesn''t suit your taste, please feel free to say so. This meal is on the house for you talented disciples." "Charge as usual, I''m not in the habit of running up a tab without paying," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. ... After the meal, Xu Zimei asked Guan Zhenhai with a smile, "Senior Brother Guan, does Heavenly Sword City have any brothels?" "What brothels?" Guan Zhenhai quickly shook his head and said, "However, in our Heavenly Sword City, there is a place where many talented men often visit. I can take you there to have a look." "You''re talking about the Cloud Mist Pavilion, right?" Xu Zimei asked with narrowed eyes. "Seems Junior Brother Zimo also has a taste for such pleasures," Guan Zhenhai nodded eagerly and said, "It''s a pity that the ladies of Cloud Mist Pavilion don''t sell their bodies, only their arts. If Junior Brother really has the ability, making one of those ladies willingly follow you would indeed be a wonderful tale." "Let''s go have a look," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Tang Huaiyuan, Xiao Yu, and Feng Buyu, the three of them, did not wish to visit such a place of pleasure and left ahead for their respective divisions. But Xu Zimei and his party went to the Cloud Mist Pavilion. The Cloud Mist Pavilion was located by the moat of Heavenly Sword City, a three-story pavilion built with Azure Cloud Bamboo. Now, with the spring breeze caressing the face, the river''s surface shimmered with ripples, and the willows on both sides swayed with the wind, creating a very pleasant scene. In front of Cloud Mist Pavilion, the entrance was bustling. Two lovely and elegant girls greeted guests at the door, among them both graceful scholars and bloodstained martial artists. On the river, beauties accompanied the talented as they composed poems and enjoyed the beauty of flowers and snow. Xu Zimei and his companions walked into the Cloud Mist Pavilion, where the inside was very spacious. On both sides, the seats were filled with guests, and in the middle, five lithe women were playing music and dancing. Lin Ruhu displayed a generous demeanor, tossing a Spirit Crystal onto the table and shouted, "Madam, bring out your best girl, the top courtesan here." "Oh, this gentleman looks like a new face," the madam of Cloud Mist Pavilion, a still-charming woman, sashayed over with a smile, twisting her voluptuous figure. "Spare me the chatter, just call out your top courtesan for me," Lin Ruhu demanded, acting like a spoilt rich young master. "What''s the rush, young master? Our top courtesan, Miss Baiyu, isn''t taking guests today," the madam chided as she caressed Lin Ruhu''s chest, "How about I find you a few other girls to ensure the young master enjoys himself?" "Why won''t you take patrons? Is it because I''m not handsome enough, or is the money I''m offering insufficient?" Lin Ruhu handsomely flicked his nose and asked. "It has nothing to do with either of those. I can''t intervene in Miss Baiyu''s affairs, but if this young master truly wishes to meet Miss Baiyu, there is still a way," the madam paused, then continued, "Miss Baiyu once left behind a piece of calligraphy and painting, stating that if anyone could answer the question posed by the painting, she would fulfill one request for that gentleman." "That exciting, huh?" Lin Ruhu smiled and said, "Take me to see that painting." Standing beside him, Xu Zimei asked with interest, "What''s the full name of your Miss Baiyu?" "Her surname is Ji, full name Ji Baiyu," the madam explained with a smile. "Sword Dancing Immortal, Ji Baiyu," Xu Zimei murmured, then smiled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The madam led everyone to a side hall, which had already gathered many scholars and literati. On the wall directly opposite hung a painting; on it was a lifelike white crane. The white crane stood in a dirty quagmire, with one foot on the mire while the other was slightly raised, resembling the stance of a golden-rooster standing on one leg. "Miss Baiyu''s question is, why does the white crane stand in the mud with this posture?" the madam said with a smile. ...... "Because the white crane loves cleanliness and doesn''t want the mire to soil it," Lin Ruhu tentatively replied. "That answer is very close, but is not what Miss Baiyu wants," the madam said, shaking her head with a smile. Beside him, scholars began to venture guesses in response. "Because this white crane is practicing a peculiar form of martial arts?" "The white crane stands this way to demonstrate its pride." "The white crane is defecating!" ... All were eagerly answering, but the madam only kept shaking her head calmly. Some had come several times but still couldn''t answer the question, only to sigh lightly, their faces filled with regret and disappointment. ...... "Gentlemen claim to be suave scholars, yet you do not understand the hearts of women," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle, shaking his head. "Why should you laugh at us, brother? We are all but novices," someone next to him said, looking at Xu Zimei: "Could it be that you know the answer?" "What is so difficult about it?" Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "In fact, Ruhu had already half guessed it correctly earlier. The white crane stands on one foot simply because it does not wish to be soiled by the mire. Miss Baiyu, in fact, likens herself to the white crane. Even though she lives in a brothel, she still strives like the white crane to lift one foot, staying unsoiled amidst the filth¡ªpure and unsullied." On hearing Xu Zimei''s explanation, a light seemed to dawn on the people present, and the puzzles in their minds cleared instantly. "Please wait a moment, young master. I will go and consult Miss Baiyu," the madam said, a trace of surprise flashing in her eyes, as she quickly spoke. ... Watching the madam leave, everyone on scene seemed stirred up, each inquiring after Xu Zimei''s name. But Xu Zimei just shook his head and whispered to Shili Changkong at his side, "Stick with me when we go up later; this woman is not just any ordinary brothel woman!" Chapter 20 - 20 Descendants of Emperor Feiyu Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Descendants of Emperor Feiyu"I certainly haven''t disrupted anyone''s routine," Shili Changkong said as he sat aside, sipped a cup of tea, and smiled, "What if I inadvertently troubled a beauty." "This woman is no ordinary person; watch out that you don''t capsize in a ditch," Xu Zimei cautioned, saying no more. ...... After about three minutes or so, the old madam came over with a smile and said to Xu Zimei, "Young Master, Miss Baiyu says if you don''t mind, could you please visit her boudoir?" "Let''s go," Xu Zimei said with a smile to Shili Changkong. Then, the two men went upstairs amidst the envious glances from everyone. Shili Changkong did not follow Xu Zimei inside but stood guard outside the door. When Xu Zimei opened the door, a serene fragrance wafted out from inside, somewhat akin to a blend of roses'' richness and peonies'' freshness. The room was divided into an inner chamber and an outer hall, and Xu Zimei sauntered in nonchalantly. The outer hall was simply furnished, with pink walls adorned with many feminine trinkets. Colorful clothes covered the surroundings, and from the inner chamber, there came the melodious sound of a zither, as soothing as a stream babbling under a small bridge, refreshing the mind and spirit. A delicate Washed Silk Veil of pink at the entrance between the outer and inner chambers obscured the view, but Xu Zimei could vaguely see through the veil, a graceful figure sitting inside, playing the zither. ...... "These women, always so keen on formality," chuckled Xu Zimei as he walked in. He lifted the Washed Silk Veil and entered the inner chamber. The room was clearly a lady''s boudoir, with a soft pink bed, and to the left by the window stood a vanity table. Directly in front of Xu Zimei was a table made of sandalwood, and the woman sat on the opposite side, her delicate hands playing the zither, her eyes smiling as she watched Xu Zimei arrive. The zither music stopped, and the woman covered her mouth and laughed, "Young Master, you really are quite amusing. When meeting others, they get captivated by my beauty, yet when you came in, the first thing you did was look around my room." "Some things I look at with my eyes, some people, however, I observe with my heart," said Xu Zimei with a smile and then began to take in the woman before him. She wore a white dress embroidered with flowers, tightly wrapping her bosom, and covered with a white gauze outer layer. Her appearance somewhat resembled the women from the Western Region, all her features exceptionally delicate. Arched eyebrows, a particularly high nose bridge, those large black eyes, and cherry lips. Her hair cascaded down her back, simply tied with a pink silk ribbon into a butterfly knot. ...... "What do you think of my zither playing?" Ji Baiyu asked with a smile. "Your service attitude isn''t very good, not even offering me water," Xu Zimei sat down on the floor, poured himself a cup of tea, and then slowly asked, "Can you play those songs of war and heroes? The kind that really get the blood boiling. As for these tender and graceful tunes you play, I can''t appreciate them, so I''m in no position to discuss their quality." Ji Baiyu looked at Xu Zimei very seriously for a moment, her lips pursing slightly as she said, "Young Master, you really are different from others." "What''s so different? It''s the same mouth, two eyes; I don''t have three heads and six arms, do I?" Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. "Your Highness, you possess a unique temperament that isn''t simply charm but rather feels quite distinctive and individualistic," Ji Baiyu pondered before speaking. "That''s not it; I just prefer not to follow others," Xu Zimei responded with a smile, shaking his head. "What do you think of me, Your Highness?" Ji Baiyu asked. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei countered. "I am but a courtesan; do you think me fickle and look down upon me?" Ji Baiyu spoke with a fallen expression. Her voice was soft and frail, and her forlorn demeanor irresistibly invoked a desire to embrace and protect her. "How could I," Xu Zimei put down the teacup he was holding, looked at Ji Baiyu with a smile, and continued, "If I were to look down on the founder of Cloud Mist Pavilion, one of the twenty-four Sword Immortals, Sword Dancing Immortal, then there would be no one in this world who could catch my eye." There was a momentary pause in Ji Baiyu''s expression, then she smiled and said, "So you''ve known all along!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She straightened up, no longer the picture of pity as before, instead, she appeared quite at ease and confident. "I should have played along with your performance, but I chose to ignore it instead," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "May I know why Your Highness sought me out?" Ji Baiyu asked, "If Cloud Mist Pavilion has offended Your Highness in any way, please feel free to speak openly." Xu Zimei laughed silently, picked up the teacup, took a sip, let out a long breath, and exclaimed, "Good tea." "If Your Highness likes it, I can send some to you. This tea is fried with a unique secret recipe of mine; it''s not something you can taste just anywhere," Ji Baiyu replied with a smile. "Is that so?" Xu Zimei''s eyes were filled with reminiscence as he slowly spoke, "I remember, a long time ago, I seem to have tasted this tea. It was in a place called Linyun City on the Northern Continent. Isn''t it curious that there was also a small family there with the Ji surname, just like yours? I heard that this family descended from Emperor Feiyu, only to have fallen from grace." Xu Zimei clicked his tongue, his tone full of regret. However, Ji Baiyu beside him changed complexion dramatically, staring tensely at Xu Zimei, her body trembling slightly. Her face turned somewhat pale as she forced a smile and said, "What are you trying to say, Your Highness?" "Nothing much, I just find it quite a coincidence. I heard that a few decades ago, that family was suddenly exterminated; the entire family, hundreds of them, all died in battle," Xu Zimei spoke with regret, "Later, there were rumors that the daughter of the Ji Family Head, bearing the legacy of the past Emperor Feiyu, managed to escape. How can there be such coincidences in this world? That girl who escaped was also named Ji Baiyu, it seems." As the words left Xu Zimei''s mouth, Ji Baiyu''s complexion instantaneously shifted dramatically. "Thump, thump, thump," four Vein Gates on her body burst open, the overwhelming power of the Empty Vein Realm erupted, and her Spiritual Energy encircled her like a flying dragon. "What''s the matter? It''s just a story; is there any need to be so nervous?" Xu Zimei asked with a calm smile. "Who exactly are you?" Ji Baiyu''s voice trembled as she stared fixedly at Xu Zimei. "My father is the Deputy Sect Master of True Martial Holy Sect, so in a sense, I suppose you could consider me a ''second-generation official''," Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. "True Martial Holy Sect?" Suddenly, an ancient voice sounded from behind Xu Zimei. Suddenly, an old man dressed in a black robe appeared silently behind Xu Zimei. "Young man, what are you here for?" After some contemplation, the old man then looked at Xu Zimei, gradually increasing the pressure surrounding him. "I didn''t expect you to still be alive," Xu Zimei looked at the old man, seemingly unaffected by the increasing pressure of the old man''s aura. Chapter 21 - 21 Emperor’s Blood Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Emperor''s Blood"Do you recognize me?" The old man looked at Xu Zimei with a puzzled expression. "Emperor Feiyu once had nine War Generals under him, and among these nine War Generals, the Fourth War General was said to have taken a disciple at the time of his imminent death. He imparted all his life''s learning to that disciple," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, "After receiving the heritage of the Fourth War General, that disciple also made a name for themselves on the Northern Continent starting from scratch. Later, people gave him the nickname, Black Wood Elder." Hearing Xu Zimei''s words, the old man laughed in surprise and said, "I hadn''t expected that after so many years, there are still people in this world who remember my moniker." Then, narrowing his eyes as he looked at Xu Zimei, he said, "Boy, you have a clear understanding of our origins; what exactly are you after?" "I have no designs on you," Xu Zimei said, "To be precise, I am interested in something in your possession." "What do you desire?" Ji Baiyu asked from the side. "The Emperor''s Blood left behind by Emperor Feiyu," Xu Zimei said to Ji Baiyu, every word deliberate. "Impossible," Ji Baiyu''s expression changed, and she quickly shook her head. "So it seems that the Emperor''s Blood is indeed with you," Xu Zimei smiled, before he wasn''t sure, but now, seeing Ji Baiyu''s reaction, he had his answer. "This Emperor''s Blood is meant for the later generations of the Ji Family to rebuild their bloodline, we cannot possibly give it all to you," Black Wood Elder also followed up in a stern tone. "I didn''t say I wanted it all, just one drop is enough for me," Xu Zimei said. "What will you give in exchange?" Black Wood Elder asked curiously. "A promise," Xu Zimei said confidently, "When I carry the mandate of Heaven and ascend to the status of Great Emperor in the future, I can offer you a promise. During my era, I will protect your Ji Family, allowing you to return to the glory of your ancestors." "Ascend to the status of Great Emperor, you?" Ji Baiyu scoffed, "Why should we believe you? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just for your meaningless promise, you want our Emperor''s Blood?" "You have no choice but to believe me," Xu Zimei said indifferently, "Either I kill you all and take the Emperor''s Blood myself. Or you believe my promise, and we both profit from this cooperation." "Kill us all?" Black Wood Elder chuckled, "Do you, a mere newcomer to the Spirit Vein Realm, dare to be so arrogant?" No sooner had Black Wood Elder finished speaking than a dazzling sword light attacked from the outside. The sword light was as fast as thunder, seemingly with the force of ten thousand jin, heading straight for Black Wood Elder whose expression turned grave. He extended his right hand, which was hidden in the cuff of his sleeve. His right hand, resembling a dry old tree root, was enshrouded in dead, dark air. A glint of sharpness flashed in his eyes as he grabbed the oncoming sword light. And quenched the sword light in the dark air. ... Shili Changkong, carrying a longsword on his back, walked in slowly with a light laugh, "Quite the lively scene, isn''t it!" Black Wood Elder stared fixedly at Shili Changkong, his face showing a slight change, and said, "Is this your trump card?" He shook his head gently, and the sound of several "bangs" could be heard as five Vein Gates simultaneously opened on his body. This old man was also a powerful warrior of the Esteem Vein Realm. "If this is your trump card," Black Wood Elder said, with an understated but surging aura, "it''s not enough." ... Shili Changkong was also a strong warrior of the Esteem Vein Realm. With both men at the same realm, even if Shili Changkong was slightly stronger, if the old man wanted to flee, Xu Zimei would be helpless to stop him. "Just wait a moment," Xu Zimei spoke to the old man, then he lowered his head and began to search through his Storage Ring. Shortly after, he took out a silver-white Jade Token and smiled, "This Jade Token was given to me by my father; he said to open it when I encounter danger. Inside it contains his Divine Incarnation, although this Incarnation is not as powerful as his real body, it does possess the strength of a Half-Step Saint Vein Realm. Do you want to give it a try?" This Jade Token was given to Xu Zimei by Xu Qingshan long ago, out of concern for Zimei''s safety. Xu Zimei wasn''t lying; the Divine Incarnation inside the Jade Token indeed had the strength of a Half-Step Saint Vein Realm. However, this Jade Token was so precious that Xu Zimei generally didn''t want to use it lightly. Originally, Xu Qingshan had split a part of his Incarnation and merged it into this Jade Token. For this reason, Xu Qingshan had suffered a serious injury and took a full year of cultivation to recover. Black Wood Elder examined the Jade Token with its many complicated patterns, these intricate designs so profound that even he, a powerful being of the Esteem Vein Realm, could not understand them. After contemplating for a long time, Black Wood Elder finally said, "I can agree to give you the Emperor''s Blood, but in addition to the promise you just made, you must agree to one more thing." "I won''t agree," Xu Zimei shook his head. "emmmmm, Won''t you listen to what the condition is first?" Black Wood Elder said, confused. "Let''s hear it. I don''t like it when others try to barter with me," Xu Zimei said. "I want Ji Baiyu to join the True Martial Holy Sect," Black Wood Elder said calmly. "Grandfather Black Wood, why?" Ji Baiyu asked with a puzzled face. But Black Wood Elder merely shook his head, looking at Xu Zimei and asking, "What do you say?" "What''s so good about joining the True Martial Holy Sect? It''s better for her to come be my maid; the future would be boundless. The day I fulfill my destiny, I could even name her as a War God Venerable," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "No need, my family''s Baiyu, though of ordinary status, is not someone to be ordered around," Black Wood Elder rejected with a shake of his head. "All right then, you missed your chance, just don''t regret it later," Xu Zimei smiled, unconcerned, "In a while, it will be time for the True Martial Holy Sect to open its mountain gate and recruit disciples. When the time comes, just have her come and mention my name, I will make arrangements in advance." "Good, remember your words today," Black Wood Elder nodded and said. ... Suddenly, Ji Baiyu took out a small bottle from her Storage Ring, the outside of which seemed to be embedded with a star, incredibly dazzling. Inside the bottle were three distinct droplets of blood, clearly separated from one another. From the outside, these three droplets of blood appeared unremarkable, seemingly no different from ordinary blood. But as soon as Ji Baiyu opened the bottle, miraculous events occurred in quick succession. There was the sun rising in the east, the full moon like a disk, great trees reaching to the sky, and birds singing in unison. Numerous mysterious visions began to manifest at the mouth of the bottle. "This single droplet of Emperor''s Blood weighs tens of thousands of pounds, ordinary containers cannot bear it. It must be stored in a Nebula Bottle," Ji Baiyu said as she took out another new bottle from the Storage Ring. She poured one droplet of the Emperor''s Blood into the bottle, then reluctantly handed it over to Xu Zimei. ... Xu Zimei received the Nebula Bottle, examined it in his hand, then with a smile on his lips, he stored it inside his Storage Ring. "My lady, if you have no further business, you may leave. I am a bit tired," Ji Baiyu replied indifferently. Chapter 22 - 22 Chang Family Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Chang Family"Just now you were saying how special I am, that I possess a unique and independent temperament. Why the disdain all of a sudden," Xu Zimei chuckled, "Ah, women." "It''s just that you can know someone''s face, but not their heart," Ji Baiyu said indifferently. "Then, when we have the time, let''s get to know each other more deeply," Xu Zimei said as he watched Ji Baiyu''s gritting expression, laughing heartily as he and Shili Changkong left. ......... Watching Xu Zimei''s retreating figure, Ji Baiyu asked discontentedly, "Grandfather Black Wood, do you really believe he can bear Destiny?" "The Great Emperor is the strongest of an era. How could just anyone be capable of bearing Destiny?" the Black Wood Elder said, shaking his head. "Then why did you let me give him the Emperor''s Blood?" Ji Baiyu asked, confused. "If he had opened the Jade Token just now, maybe I could have risked my life to escape, but what about you?" the Black Wood Elder said helplessly, "You mustn''t judge him by his constant smiling; I can tell, this person would definitely act without hesitation. He would certainly have killed you and then stolen the Emperor''s Blood." "Despicable," Ji Baiyu said, looking in the direction Xu Zimei had left, speaking resentfully. ...... Meanwhile, Shili Changkong curiously asked, "Was that really the Emperor''s Blood?" "Do you want to try consuming it? A single drop is said to enlighten and ascend one to immortality," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Not interested. What''s the use of Emperor''s Blood? My Martial Path is ultimately my own to walk; no matter how strong external forces are, they''re just support," Shili Changkong replied with pride. As the two were walking down the stairs, they found Lin Ruhu and Guan Zhenhai sitting in the private room. Guan Zhenhai was frolicking merrily, surrounded by several girls on each side. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other hand, Lin Ruhu was wolfing down the food and drink, showing no interest in the girls beside him. "Brother Guan, you enjoy yourself; we''re going to head back," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Ah, Junior Brother Zimo, you''re leaving so soon?" Guan Zhenhai looked at Xu Zimei with a suggestive gaze and said, "Junior brother, you should take care of yourself. Kidney problems are no small issue." "Get lost," Xu Zimei laughed and cursed, then left with everyone. ...... At the same time, in the Chang Family, Family Head Chang Tianxiong pondered over his son Chang Wei''s words. He was burly, wearing a light blue robe with white clouds embroidered at the sleeves and collar. His complexion was rugged, yet his thoughts were delicate. Sporting a large beard, he asked, "Did that disciple say where he came from?" "He didn''t," Chang Wei shook his head and said, "What status could the brother of a useless person like Guan Zhenhai have? Birds of a feather flock together; one is known by the company one keeps." "Don''t be complacent. If he is just an ordinary Inner Sect Disciple, we have some connections within the True Martial Holy Sect," Chang Tianxiong said thoughtfully, "But if he is an elite Inner Sect Disciple or a True Disciple, that could complicate things." "So what do we do?" Chang Wei also asked, somewhat apprehensively, "I just wanted to cozy up to the Crown Prince by booking the entire Bright Moon Pavilion for him." "Have the people we sent to inquire at the Holy Sect''s branch returned yet?" Chang Tianxiong asked, "Guan Zhenhai has often benefited from us; it should be time for him to be of some use!" Chang Wei shook his head and said, "The people we sent to the branch were driven away, and they didn''t even see Guan Zhenhai''s face." "Then let''s just wait for his arrival and see exactly what kind of dragon or snake he is," Chang Tianxiong snorted coldly and said, "Try to let the Crown Prince know about this incident. It would be best to drag the Imperial Household into this." "I understand," Chang Wei nodded. ......... In the afternoon, Chang Wei was beaten with one hundred heavy strikes by the family head in front of many elders and clan members. It was said that Chang Wei had an altercation with a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect because he intended to book Bright Moon Pavilion exclusively for a banquet in honor of the Third Prince. This news began to spread wildly within the entire Chang Family. As darkness fell, a crescent moon hung in the sky. In the rear courtyard of the Chang family, a young man and an old man stood by the window of a side room. The young man had a handsome face and wore a blue and white long robe, radiating an irresistible domineering presence, as if a natural-born monarch. The elder was very low-key, and if one did not pay attention, they might not even notice his presence. He wore a gray long robe, and his gaze was as deep as a black hole, his hair peppered with white, appearing like an elder in the twilight of his years. ......... "What does the Third Prince think of the rumors spreading outside?" the elder asked, inquiring. "The Chang family has provoked the True Martial Holy Sect and wants to drag me into the water," the young man chuckled lightly and replied, "But this True Martial Holy Sect is really overbearing, their disciples are all full of arrogance." "Your Highness, please be cautious with your words. There are some matters we are not in a position to discuss," the elder quickly shook his head, advising. "Is the True Martial Holy Sect really that strong?" the young man asked, somewhat skeptical. He was the Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire, one of the two largest empires in the Extreme West Region. His father was even a mighty practitioner of the Emperor Pulse Realm, and the country had nearly a hundred practitioners of the Esteem Vein Realm and countless of the Empty Vein Realm. Yet, the True Martial Holy Sect weighed on them like a high mountain, with everyone in the empire bowing in submission to the sect. The young man felt extremely dissatisfied in his heart. "Your Highness, not just you, even if the monarch himself were here, he would need to hold a sense of reverence towards the True Martial Holy Sect," the elder said with emotion, "Do you know why your An Family was able to become the ruler of the Purple Sun Empire?" "Isn''t it because our An Family''s ancestors fought for and secured this empire step by step?" the young man asked, puzzled. "The Purple Sun Empire has been in existence for nearly ten thousand years, and during this time, there have been many rulers. The ruler of the previous generation did not bear the An surname. That ruler was too arrogant and covertly defied the orders of the True Martial Holy Sect," the elder shook his head and said slowly, "Later, an elder walked out from within the True Martial Holy Sect. Within a single day, that generation''s ruler, including his clan members and all those related to him, were wiped from existence. Since then, there have been no others, and only after your family passed the tests were they appointed as the new rulers. Do you realize that power, empire, throne, in front of those absolute strengths, are nothing but a joke?" "I understand now. I didn''t intend to have a conflict with the people of the True Martial Holy Sect," the young man nodded and said, "But this time, I came all the way to the Chang family in the struggle with my brothers for the selection of the Crown Prince. However, this Chang family has been dragging their feet on our proposal, unwilling to make a decision. If we could help them solve their problem this time, perhaps we could win them over to become a strong support for me." "Let''s see what the status of the visitor is tomorrow," the elder pondered for a moment and then said, "If it''s an ordinary disciple, then it shouldn''t be a problem. But if it is a True Disciple, even our intervention would be futile." Chapter 23 - 23 is not a brainless villain, huh? Chapter 23: Chapter 23 is not a brainless villain, huh?``` After returning to the branch hall, Xu Zimei began his cultivation practice as well. Night fell, darkness engulfed everything like a gigantic beast, and a bright moon hung in the sky. The moon over the willow treetops! Xu Zimei was currently practicing the Great Emperor of the Three Blades'' Annihilation Jue. Once the cultivation of the Annihilation Jue was successful, a Qi of Annihilation would be born within the body. In his previous life, Xu Zimei had cultivated this very technique, so everything came naturally to him, without any difficulty at all. What he was mainly focused on now was deducing his own cultivation technique, the "Sole Great Freedom Jue". In his past life, he had deduced this cultivation technique up to the Divine Vein Realm, but then he could advance no further. However, this rebirth had given him a deeper understanding of the past and the future. Xu Zimei believed that it wouldn''t take long before he could deduce the cultivation techniques beyond the Divine Vein Realm. ... The night passed in silence, and Xu Zimei got up early the next morning. The only Vein Skill he was practicing now was the "Sword Drawing Technique", and Xu Zimei was confident that even if martial artists at the Condensing Vein or even at the True Vein Realm were to face him, they would be unable to react to the speed of his sword drawing. But he felt it wasn''t enough, for there was no limit to speed. Moreover, he could integrate the comprehended Qi of Annihilation into the Sword Drawing Technique, which would greatly enhance both its power and speed. Xu Zimei also set a daily training goal for himself: to practice drawing his sword a thousand times every morning and evening, and swinging it a thousand times as well. As the saying goes, diligence can make up for lack of talent, and even though he was reincarnated, he couldn''t be complacent. Effort was an indispensable part of becoming powerful. After breakfast, Xu Zimei was busy all morning before finally taking a break, as he had to visit the Chang Family at noon. Xu Zimei''s mouth curved into a smile, "I should also start gathering those things as soon as possible." ... Under the accompaniment of Guan Zhenhai and a few others, they made their majestic way to the Chang Family. As the Overlord King of Heavenly Sword City, the Chang Family''s mansion naturally occupied the most bustling section of Central Street. Standing at the entrance to the Chang Family''s home, two doorkeepers stopped them, saying they had to report inside before letting them in. Xu Zimei wasn''t polite, he was here to make trouble in the first place, no need to be courteous with them. Lin Ruhu kicked each of the two doorkeepers to the ground with one foot and then strutted inside, causing a commotion. The entire Chang Family mansion looked grand and magnificent. Pavilions and terraces could be seen throughout, with rockery courtyards, lotus-filled waterways, and the place was resplendent with gilt and splendor while still exuding a majestic atmosphere. ... "I wonder which talented young disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect has honored our Chang Family with a visit. Please forgive us for not coming out to meet you sooner," Chang Tianxiong, dressed in a green robe and exuding an imposing aura, laughed heartily as he stepped forward to greet them. Behind him followed five elders of the Chang Family, as well as representatives from various clans. "True Martial Holy Sect''s elite Inner Sect Disciple, Feng Buyu," Feng Buyu stated, presenting his identity token with an indifferent tone. At this moment, Chang Tianxiong''s heart sank. Elite Inner Sect Disciples had the strength of the True Vein Realm, a force that could contend with the highest battle power of the Chang Family. And he could tell that among this group, Feng Buyu wasn''t the main character; the true leader was the young man in a purple robe at the very front. "Things seem to have gone beyond what was expected," Chang Tianxiong said, frowning slightly. The identities of his guests were even higher than he had anticipated! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. \"Could it be that the talented individuals from the Holy Sect have come to our Chang Family because of my worthless son?" Chang Tianxiong pondered for a moment, then waved his right hand. ``` Chang Wei was dragged out by the servants, his hands and feet bound tightly. Chang Tianxiong spoke loudly and resolutely, "My Chang Family has always closely followed the Holy Sect''s lead, swearing to uphold the authority of the Holy Sect. If my foolish son has indeed offended any of the talented disciples, my Chang Family will certainly not shelter him. Today, I shall hand him over to the talented disciples to deal with as you see fit, and my Chang Family will not utter a single word of complaint." Xu Zimei watched Chang Tianxiong''s solo performance with a smile, thinking to himself, "Indeed, this man is still the crafty sovereign he was in the last lifetime." As the Family Head of the Chang Family, Chang Tianxiong was an overlord figure in Heavenly Sword City. But he was no frog at the bottom of a well; he knew the vastness of the world outside and would evaluate his own strength, standing firm when he needed to be tough and showing weakness when it was strategic to do so. Even if it meant sacrificing his own son, he would do it without a change in expression. Xu Zimei knew that the other party was digging a pit for him. Chang Tianxiong first spoke of how loyal his Chang Family was to the True Martial Holy Sect. He then presented himself as upright, not making excuses or pleading for mercy, and directly brought his son out, bound hand and foot. If Xu Zimei truly killed Chang Wei over such a trivial conflict, what would outsiders think of the True Martial Holy Sect? ...... "Family Head Chang, what are you talking about? It''s normal for young people to be proud and have conflicts. But nobody takes it to heart. I already forgot about yesterday''s conflict," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "I''m here today because I heard from Brother Guan that Heavenly Sword City couldn''t be as prosperous as it is today without the help of your Chang Family. I simply came to visit out of admiration." Originally, Xu Zimei had intended to start trouble directly, but he temporarily changed his mind. The other party was not the kind of brainless antagonist who would start fighting at the slightest disagreement. Indeed, it would be inappropriate to behave that way. As a professional antagonist with a code of conduct, Xu Zimei felt it was important to convincingly and willingly make others accept his dominance. ... "The breadth of mind of the talented disciples is too much stronger than my useless son''s," Chang Tianxiong, with a stern gaze, kicked Chang Wei to the ground and said, "Aren''t you going to roll to the backyard and reflect on your actions? Don''t spoil the enjoyment of the gathering here." "Yes, yes," Chang Wei nodded hastily, shakily standing up with the help of the servants and leaving. He knew this was his father protecting him, signaling for him to leave at once and bring an end to the matter. "It''s not every day that we have the talented disciples visiting my Chang Family. How can we have you standing outside? Please come inside quickly. I''ve already asked people to prepare food," Chang Tianxiong hurriedly said with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded with a smile and walked inside with Lin Ruhu and the others. Chang Tianxiong''s gaze was profound as he pondered silently. When Xu Zimei forgave Chang Wei, Chang Tianxiong knew there was something unconventional about the situation. The purpose of Xu Zimei''s visit to the Chang Family was not because of his son. Or to put it another way, from the beginning of his visit to Heavenly Sword City, Xu Zimei''s target was their Chang Family. Even if his son had not had any conflict with him, Xu Zimei would have still come to the Chang Family. Chang Tianxiong couldn''t figure out where they had offended Xu Zimei or if there was something that attracted him. After a moment of contemplation, he more or less guessed the intentions of Xu Zimei and his party. ... During the meal, Chang Tianxiong kept probing from the sidelines, but Xu Zimei just smiled while eating, never mentioning his purpose for the visit. Finally, after the wine had circulated five times and Xu Zimei''s party had their fill, he said with a smile, "I heard from others that your Chang Family''s ancestors were once just ordinary villagers in a small mountain village. Later on, they found some opportunities and began their journey of martial cultivation, which led to the prosperity of the Chang Family today." Chapter 24 - 24 Prison Suppression Pearl Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Prison Suppression Pearl"The word on the street cannot be taken lightly," Chang Tianxiong laughed. "Indeed, our Chang Family ancestors did come across some cultivation techniques, but he was from a wealthy family. How could he possibly be a villager from the countryside?" "But I''ve heard that your Chang Family ancestor didn''t just come across some cultivation techniques," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Chang Tianxiong''s hand, originally holding a wine cup, suddenly paused. He laughed and said, "Rumors, as you know, tend to get more mysterious as they spread. They can''t be taken as truth." "I heard that your Chang Family ancestor also obtained a Heavenly Bead," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Since I''m mentioning it, I must be confident in my sources." Upon hearing Xu Zimei''s words, Chang Tianxiong''s thoughts cleared up instantly. Xu Zimei was after the Heavenly Bead, but that was something from several hundred years ago. Apart from the successive Family Heads of the Chang Family, no one should know about it. So how did Xu Zimei find out? Their Chang Family ancestors had always left an ancestral instruction, indicating that hundreds of years later, a person destined by fate would come. At that time, the Chang Family was to present the Heavenly Bead to this destined individual, and then the whole family was to pledge allegiance to them. This person of destiny would one day ascend to the throne of the Great Emperor, and their Chang Family would also shine brightly in this era. ... Chang Tianxiong had no idea whether Xu Zimei was the person of destiny, but he had an intuition that Xu Zimei was not the one they were waiting for. "What exactly is this Heavenly Bead that Young Master Xu speaks of? I truly have no idea," Chang Tianxiong shook his head and said. "Why must the Family Head be so obstinate?" Xu Zimei let out a laugh and said, "As good as the Heavenly Bead may be, one must still be fated to possess it. Let''s not sacrifice your family''s centuries of foundation over a trivial matter." "What do you mean by that, young sir? Are you saying that just because of a made-up bead, the True Martial Holy Sect is going to annihilate our Chang Family?" The Great Elder of the Chang Family said, "Our Chang Family has always supported the Holy Sect. If, in the end, a fabricated accusation leads to this outcome, I will certainly make this known to the world, letting everyone judge the actions of the Holy Sect. Or are you saying that this matter has nothing to do with the Holy Sect, and it''s merely your personal scheme?" Xu Zimei realized clearly that he had no authority to stand on, and the Chang Family was defiant, even trying to use the moral high ground as a shield. "You are mistaken. Our Holy Sect governs the vast lands of the Extreme West Region, and all of you who reside here are subjects of the Holy Sect. We can barely protect you as it is, why would we harm you?" Xu Zimei laughed. "Then what did Young Master Xu mean by his earlier words?" Chang Tianxiong asked. "I meant nothing in particular, just wondering if the Family Head has considered this scenario," Xu Zimei downed a cup of wine with a laugh and said, "Today I visit the Chang Family, we converse joyfully, and then I leave. But then at night, a man dressed in black comes and exterminates the whole Chang Family, taking the Heavenly Bead away. That incident would have nothing to do with our Holy Sect. If anyone dares to claim I orchestrated it, they will need to present evidence, or else it would be slander. After a while, I capture this black-clad individual, and take the Heavenly Bead back. In the end, the Heavenly Bead still ends up in my hands; it''s just that the process is a bit more indirect." Chang Tianxiong''s face changed slightly upon hearing Xu Zimei''s words. What he feared was not the hypocrite, nor the outright villain. But rather, someone who clearly held great power, yet utterly disregarded the rules of the game. It was a blatant threat. If he did not hand over the Heavenly Bead today, that night a man in black would come to exterminate their Chang Family. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chang Tianxiong didn''t expect the other party to be so brazen, and worse, there could be no claim that it was the Holy Sect''s doing. ``` To achieve his goal, he would use any means necessary, even if it meant being despicable and shameless, and he was particularly self-confident, were Chang Tianxiong''s impressions of Xu Zimei. ... "Young Master Xu, what do you mean by this?" Chang Tianxiong asked with an embarrassed expression. "Nothing, nothing, thanks to Family Head Chang for the hospitality. I''ve eaten my fill and should be leaving," Xu Zimei stood up and said to Feng Buyu, "Brother Feng, please go and inform the people at the City Lord Mansion, tonight no one is permitted to leave Heavenly Sword City. Close the city gates, and we''ll talk more tomorrow morning." Seeing Xu Zimei was about to leave, Chang Tianxiong instantly panicked. He stood up and quickly said, "Young Master Xu, I just remembered that our Chang Family seems to have a spherical pearl, but I''m not sure if it''s the one you''re looking for. If you need it, I''ll go get it for you right now." "Is that so? Family Head Chang, don''t force yourself. I couldn''t possibly take something someone cherishes," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "No, not at all. Just wait, I''ll go fetch it for you now," Chang Tianxiong said, then hurriedly walked outside. His heart raced with panic. The moment Xu Zimei left, Chang Tianxiong suddenly felt a sense of impending doom. Although the ancestral teachings left by his forefathers were important, he couldn''t let the Chang Family be destroyed on his watch. Otherwise, he would be the sinner of the entire Chang Family. It wasn''t long before Chang Tianxiong returned with a box in hand. The box appeared ancient, adorned with the pattern of armor on it. The box was dark black in color, and Chang Tianxiong handed it to Xu Zimei, saying, "Young Master Xu, take a look. Is it the pearl you''re looking for?" Xu Zimei opened the box, and inside was a dark yellow spherical pearl, with a multitude of chaotic and intricate lines etched onto its surface. Lin Ruhu looked at the pearl, asking curiously, "How come this pearl looks so familiar? It seems like I''ve seen it somewhere before." Xu Zimei merely smiled and remained silent, putting the pearl away. Of course it looked familiar, for the pearl''s true name was the Prison Suppression Pearl. Previously, Xu Zimei had snatched a Prison Suppression Pearl from Cui Yuan''s hands at the Gravity Tower. This was the second one. Xu Zimei nodded and smiled, "In that case, many thanks to Family Head Chang." "It''s nothing, it''s nothing," Chang Tianxiong quickly shook his head and smiled, "This pearl has been with my Chang Family for hundreds of years, yet no one knew its use. Now that it has fallen into your hands, Young Master, perhaps it will shine brightly." Xu Zimei then took his leave from Chang Tianxiong, leading his group away from the Chang Family''s residence. As Chang Tianxiong watched their departing figures, he slapped the table beside him forcefully. With a "bang" sound, the table splintered apart, teacups shattered into pieces, and Chang Tianxiong''s face was terrifyingly grim. ...... Having left the Chang Family, Xu Zimei was in a great mood; this thing was vital to him, and he was nearly ready to gather all the pieces. He said to Black Thirteen, "Before the sun rises tomorrow morning, I don''t want to see the Chang Family exist in this world anymore." On hearing Xu Zimei''s words, the people around him were all shocked. "Junior Brother Zimo, haven''t the Chang Family given you the Heavenly Bead? Why still exterminate them completely?" Guan Zhenhai asked hesitantly from the side. ``` Chapter 25: Annihilation Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Annihilation"It was given to me, but when did I ever say that if they gave me the Heavenly Bead, I wouldn''t annihilate their entire clan?" Xu Zimei countered. "Uh," Guan Zhenhai looked utterly confused, "That seems to be something that was never said." "That''s right," Xu Zimei replied. "Even if I had said it, so what? Can''t I go back on my word and regret it now?" "Yes, yes," Guan Zhenhai paused for a moment, then quickly nodded in agreement. Everyone present felt that Xu Zimei had completely shattered their worldview¡ªsuch blatant shamelessness, and he spoke it with such righteous indignation. The three could only sigh to themselves, I''ve never seen such an unashamedly thick-skinned person. To think that the True Martial Holy Sect is a prestigious and orthodox sect, the Deputy Sect Master a hero of his generation, who at a young age broke through the seven Vein Gates and ascended to the Saint Vein Realm. They never expected the son to be so scheming and unpredictable. ...... As night deepened, the occasional bark of a dog could be heard on the streets, with the entire Heavenly Sword City already sunk deep into slumber. Only the Chang Family''s residence was brightly lit, with several influential family members gathered in the meeting hall. "This True Martial Holy Sect has gone too far, completely disregarding our Chang Family," the Great Elder spoke forthrightly, his white beard bristling with anger. "Why should they even consider you? Any elite Inner Sect Disciple from their ranks could wipe out our entire Chang Family," the Fifth Elder whispered softly on the side. "I think we should protest to the Holy Sect. I know one of the Outer Sect Elders," the Second Elder quickly added. "What use is an Outer Sect Elder, if he can''t even control their Inner Sect Disciples," the Fifth Elder said weakly once again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Old Five, no one would mistake you for a mute if you didn''t speak," Chang Tianxiong glanced at the Fifth Elder, speaking calmly. "Exactly, we''re already enraged, and you won''t even let us vent," the Third Elder huffed coldly from the side. ...... "Everyone, stop arguing. I think if there''s something to be discussed, it can be done at leisure in hell," a sudden voice sounded. Everyone there was startled and quickly turned to look towards the entrance. A figure in black clothes entered the room slowly with a sword, fresh blood still dripping from its blade. It seemed like the guards outside had all been killed. "Who are you?" Chang Tianxiong frowned slightly, with three of his Vein Gates wide open. The other Elders in the hall were also on high alert, watching the newcomer intently, their auras subtly connecting and pressing down on the stranger. "Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng," the black-clothed figure said softly. With each step he took, another Vein Gate opened on his body. Then, as he took a fourth step, the fourth Vein Gate, Kun Hai, also opened, and his powerful aura surged like massive waves that concealed the sky, pressing down wave after wave, leaving everyone in the hall struggling to breathe. The Lun Quan Vein Gate is located on the back of the left hand. The Xuan Gu Vein Gate is on the back of the right hand. Zhao Yingfeng is situated in the chest area. And Kun Hai corresponds with the chest, its Vein Gate situated on the back. As all four Vein Gates opened, everyone in the Chang Family''s faces changed color as they exclaimed in shock, "Empty Vein Realm." The man in black clothes slowly raised his sword, the blade pointing straight at his chest, and with a slight flick of his right wrist, a sword light flew out swiftly. The Great Elder beside didn''t even have time to react before being cleaved into pieces by the sword light. "Everyone, don''t panic, attack together to hold him off. I''ll go to the City Lord Mansion for reinforcements," Chang Tianxiong shouted, then promptly fled. The black-clothed man''s sword light shot out from his right hand again, this time in the shape of a cross. Chang Tianxiong did not even have a chance to react when the sword light already loomed large before his eyes, about to plunge into his chest. Suddenly, the Fifth Elder rushed in front of Chang Tianxiong, taking the fatal blow for him. "Family Head, run! Our Chang Family cannot end like this," the Fifth Elder said before spitting out a mouthful of blood and losing consciousness. "Although you tend to babble too much normally, when it really matters, you''re the reliable one," Chang Tianxiong said sorrowfully. ...... The man in black held a sword in his left hand and in the palm of his right hand, clumps of fireballs gathered. He threw these fireballs into the Chang Family''s compound, and the buildings along the way collapsed in the explosions, starting to burn. The sky was filled with flames, and columns of smoke rose slowly above the Chang Family compound like a shroud blocking out the sun. In the Chang Family''s backyard, the Third Prince and the old man realized something was wrong immediately. The old man tried to escape with the Third Prince, but they were stopped by the man in black. "Sir, this is the Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire. He has absolutely nothing to do with the Chang Family, and we have always been supporters of the Holy Sect," the elder explained hastily. Hovering in mid-air with four Vein Gates wide open, he was also a formidable practitioner of the Empty Vein Realm. "Holy Sect or no Holy Sect, I''m just an ordinary Loose Cultivator. I couldn''t stand the Chang Family''s behaviors, so I decided to eradicate evil for the sake of justice. It has nothing to do with the Holy Sect," said the man in black indifferently. "Yes, yes, nothing to do with the Holy Sect. Sir, your chivalrous heart is admirable," the elder said quickly. "Go. You''ve seen nothing tonight," said the man in black. The elder quickly expressed his gratitude and left with the Third Prince. ...... Xu Zimei sat in the courtyard of the side hall, admiring the bright moon while watching the red glow of the distant fires lighting up the sky. In his past life, it seemed that the Chang Family was the first power to join Chu Yang. They had even presented the Prison Suppression Pearl to Chu Yang. Even though the current Chang Family was pitifully weak to him, Xu Zimei still did not want to leave any future troubles. ...... "You''re from the True Martial Holy Sect," Chang Tianxiong roared furiously as he looked at his family''s home destroyed in an instant. "Why? I''ve already surrendered the Heavenly Bead, why do you still do this?" "Does the death of a weakling need a reason?" said the man in black lightly. "I don''t understand where our Chang Family offended him," Chang Tianxiong said heroically, looking around. Five hundred years of wandering and striving by generations had all been ruined in his own hands. He remembered the day his father had passed the position of Family Head to him. "My son, you must find the person of Destiny and lead our family to truly glorious times, not just dwelling in obscurity, letting the cage of Heavenly Sword City bind the wings of our family from soaring." He slowly picked up the sword in his hand amidst the crying of the children, the screams of his clansfolk, and the ruins of his family''s five hundred years of glory within the flames. Raising his head to the overcast sky, he did not know when his hair had come undone. With his long hair scattering down, he let out a heroic cry and brought the sword slashing toward his own neck. With a "ding" sound, the longsword fell to the ground as Chang Tianxiong half-knelt, blood spurting from his neck as his vision blurred. Eventually, his body collapsed powerlessly to the ground. Chapter 26 - 26 Breakthrough Chapter 26: Chapter 26 BreakthroughEarly the next morning, a piece of news began to circulate throughout Heavenly Sword City that shook it to its core. "The Chang Family has been annihilated." This was something no one had expected; a family with a history of five hundred years had disappeared overnight. Guards from the City Lord Mansion had cordoned off the entire Chang Family estate. The blazing fire from the night before had burned throughout the night and even now, there were still tiny flames flickering. City Lord Zhong Yanying stood amidst the ruins feeling the poignant sorrow of the situation. "Clean this place up, let this be the end of it, and don''t pursue it any further," Zhong Yanying said indifferently to the guards. "Sir, the one my young lady and I encountered that day must have been them," the elderly man known as Uncle Liang spoke up. "They are people from the Holy Sect, and their status is not low," Zhong Yanying contemplated before adding, "These next few days, have Lin''er stay indoors. We don''t know the purpose of their visit to Heavenly Sword City." The old man nodded and withdrew. ... Meanwhile, Xu Zimei was practicing with his sword in the courtyard when he suddenly received a report from a servant, saying that a man claiming to be the Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire was looking for him. Xu Zimei briefly recalled in his mind that this prince seemed to be a tragic character in his previous life. "Let him in," Xu Zimei said. Straightaway, a young man with a determined face walked in, wearing a white robe and a longsword at his waist. "Young Master Xu, I am An Yifeng, the Third Prince of the Purple Sun Empire. My apologies for the imposition," the young man said with a smile. "Do you need something from me?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Purple Sun Empire falls under the governance of the Holy Sect. I''m planning to return to the Imperial Capital tomorrow, and hearing that you were here, I thought to pay a visit," An Yifeng explained. "You came to Heavenly Sword City intending to win over the Chang Family to compete for the title of Crown Prince, didn''t you?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. An Yifeng fell silent momentarily before responding, "Since Young Master Xu is already aware, I won''t conceal it anymore. Indeed, I planned to win over the Chang Family, but it''s unfortunate I encountered a hero who eliminates evil. Having been away for so long, I should return to the Imperial Capital," An Yifeng replied with a rueful smile. "Do you have an elder brother named An Yiheng?" Xu Zimei asked, stroking his chin. "Indeed, that''s my second brother," An Yifeng nodded and replied. "Do you aspire to be the Crown Prince?" Xu Zimei suddenly inquired. An Yifeng was taken aback; his heart began beating rapidly for some reason. He swallowed hard, his eyes blazing as he looked at Xu Zimei and nodded. "Well then, I''ll give you an opportunity," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "As long as I hear the news of An Yiheng''s death, I assure you will be the future Crown Prince of the Purple Sun Empire." An Yifeng was stunned, "Is he suggesting that I kill my own brother?" His face showed struggle, uncertain how to respond. Was the throne more important than his half-brother shared by the same father? "Alright, don''t be conflicted. Think it over slowly when you return. My offer will always stand," Xu Zimei waved his hand and added, "But I should remind you, without my help, you won''t stand a chance of claiming the title of Crown Prince." Xu Zimei was not lying with this statement; in his previous life, An Yifeng''s brother An Yiheng indeed became the future Crown Prince. The protagonist, Chu Yang, had risen from Qingyang Village and made his way to Heavenly Sword City, reclaiming the Chang Family. In the end, he went to the Imperial Capital, met the Second Prince An Yiheng, and the two became close friends. Ultimately, with Chu Yang''s help, An Yiheng successfully became the Crown Prince. As for An Yifeng, in the end, he was merely a pitiful creature. "I will give it serious thought," An Yifeng nodded then withdrew. ...... Afterward, Xu Zimei summoned Black Thirteen. "Thirteen, I have a task for you, and you must not mess it up." "Young Master, please give your instructions," Black Thirteen nodded solemnly. ... The morning in Qingyang Village unfolded as usual, with Coach Mo leading the young trainees in their morning exercises. Since taking the pills Xiao Yuexuan left for Qingyang Village, he had successfully broken through to the Condensing Vein Realm, and his spiritual energy surged powerfully¡ªa result of years of accumulation. The young members of the team were all practicing the horse stance; their faces turned red from the effort, having persisted for over an hour. But at the very back, the youth named Chu Yang wore a resolute expression, steady as an ancient pine, seemingly unaffected by fatigue. Ever since he started cultivating the Step Battle Immortal Jue given to him by Ink Elder and took the pills left by Xiao Yuexuan, Chu Yang''s body had undergone several refinements, reaching the ninth level of the Mortal Realm. For him, this level of training was child''s play. When the morning exercises ended, all the young trainees were so exhausted they could hardly stand straight, yet Chu Yang alone remained relaxed and unfazed. Coach Mo walked over, patted his shoulder, and said, "Keep it up, you may achieve far greater things than I ever will." Chu Yang smiled and nodded firmly in response. ... After breakfast, Chu Yang made his way to a forest outside Qingyang Village where a vast gorge lay hidden within. A river gathered above the gorge, cascading like a waterfall from the sky, stirring up waves upon impacting the earth. Below the river lay a small pond. Golden carps swam in the pond, and a turtle rested quietly sunning itself on glossy stones at its edge. Chu Yang arrived at the pond''s edge, where Ink Elder''s voice echoed from within a ring. "Yang, sit under the waterfall, use the force of the water to help you open the first Vein Gate, and try to break through to the Spirit Vein Realm today." The waterfall plunged like a direct drop from heaven, as if the Milky Way itself had descended to earth. Looking up at the waterfall resembling a mighty dragon, Chu Yang gritted his teeth and slowly sat down beneath it. No sooner had he taken his place under the waterfall than he felt the pressure of the cascading water, tearing pain in his muscles as if ripping them apart. It felt like his blood was flowing backward, as if his veins might burst. He couldn''t help but let out a roar toward the sky. "Hold on," encouraged Ink Elder''s voice, "circulate the Step Battle Immortal Jue, repair your body bit by bit and then gradually adapt to the pressure." Chu Yang nodded with difficulty, enduring the pain through clenched teeth. Gradually, his body became somewhat numb, and his consciousness started to blur. "Don''t sleep, push through now to break into the Spirit Vein Realm; otherwise, it will damage your foundation," Reincarnation Elder shouted from the side. Chu Yang opened his eyes in a haze, mumbling to himself, "Right, I can''t sleep, I have to find Xiao''er." He remembered the feeling of helplessness on the day the girl had left. A glint suddenly flashed in his eyes and with a "bang," it was as if shackles within him had been unlocked. The cascades showered down tumultuously, and Chu Yang excitedly watched the transformations in his body. Then, he caught a glimpse of something behind the waterfall¡ªa cave seemed to be hidden there. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 27 - 27 Hundred Great Battle Bodies Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Hundred Great Battle Bodies"What''s that?" Chu Yang looked at the cave, a burst of surprise. The cave was hidden in an especially concealed location, perfectly obscured by the waterfall cascading from above, its entrance overgrown with vines and weeds. Chu Yang had been cultivating here for several days, yet he hadn''t discovered it. He decided to take a look, standing at the very bottom of the waterfall, ever since he had opened the first Vein Gate and advanced to the Spirit Vein Realm. The impact of the waterfall on him wasn''t so severe anymore. He leaped up, briefly dispersing the waterfall with the spiritual energy surrounding him before jumping into the cave halfway up the mountainside. The cave was filled with a faint scent of flowers and wasn''t stuffy, as if the air wasn''t stagnant despite being concealed for a long time. The view inside the cave was slightly dark, and Chu Yang proceeded with great caution, unaware of the potential dangers within. He didn''t even know how deep the cave was. After walking for quite some time, Chu Yang suddenly noticed a light emanating from ahead, the view in front of him broadening. At the very end of the cave, there was a moon-shaped groove emitting the light. Embedded above the groove was a dark yellow pearl, which, if Xu Zimei were present, he would recognize as identical to the one he had fought Cui Yuan for, and to the one from the Chang Family. The light shone down from the groove, precisely illuminating a corner of the cave. In this corner, a pile of dry grass lay spread out, and on top of it was a silver-white sword. The sword sheath emitted a silver-white radiance, adorned with an etching of a dragon. "This, this is," Chu Yang''s gaze was utterly captivated by the longsword. Whereas Ink Elder''s attention remained focused on the pearl. "This is a mundane object, but it is forged from Heaven and Earth Mysterious Iron, impressive," Ink Elder commended. "A mundane object," Chu Yang felt a tinge of disappointment. "Yang, it''s precisely because it''s a mundane object that I praise it. If it were an Earth Tier weapon, I''d actually think less of it," Ink Elder said: "All weapons must evolve from their most basic form. Weapons born at Earth Tier or Heavenly Tier often have limited potential." Upon hearing this, Chu Yang felt a surge of joy. He took the longsword in his hands and drew it out bit by bit. The moment the sword was drawn, it seemed as though a silver dragon was roaring, a flash of sword light zooming past. The sword was three feet long, its blade meticulously crafted, gleaming coldly, with three letters inscribed on its surface. "Wandering Dragon Sword," Chu Yang murmured delightfully. "Yang, take the pearl from that groove so I can have a look," Ink Elder said earnestly. Chu Yang nodded and took out the dark yellow pearl, which was somewhat cloudy inside, though its surface was covered with patterns. "What use is this pearl?" Chu Yang asked curiously. Ink Elder pondered for a long while before asking slowly, "Have you ever heard of the legend of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies?" "What are the Hundred Great Battle Bodies?" Chu Yang looked puzzled. "Our current epoch has gone through three eras, namely the present Era of Emperors, the previous Wild Desolation Era, and the even more distant Mythical Era," Ink Elder explained gradually: "Legend has it that at the dawn of the Mythical Era, which is the beginning of this epoch, Heaven and Earth graced us with a hundred great battle bodies. Anyone who could merge with one of these battle bodies would undergo a fundamental transformation of their life essence, endowed with extraordinary talents and extreme strength." "That powerful? How can one possess a Battle Body?" Chu Yang asked in amazement. "They are scattered across heaven and earth, and no one knows where these battle bodies are," Ink Elder said: "Even the Battle Body ranked at the very bottom, number one hundred, is sought after by many Great Emperors to no avail. Throughout history, more than seventy of these scattered battle bodies have been discovered across heaven and earth. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, more than twenty remain in the world, luring many with their allure. However, what baffles many is that while there have been bits and pieces of news about the other battle bodies, there has been absolutely no word of the top three among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Many even doubt the existence of the top three battle bodies, and some sages have predicted that these three great battle bodies will not emerge easily, but once they do, they will manifest together and forge a glittering and unparalleled splendid epoch." "Does Ink Elder know of any place where a battle body might be found?" Chu Yang inquired. "I do not know, but I have once read an ancient tome from the Mythical Era, which stated that the top three battle bodies are not the same as the others," Ink Elder said slowly: "The other battle bodies are all a single entity. As for the top three, each of them is divided into three parts, scattered throughout the cosmos. Only by collecting all three parts can one fuse and form the battle body." "Ink Elder means to say, could this bead be one of the three parts of the top three battle bodies?" Chu Yang asked. "The first-ranked battle body is known as the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, the second as the Axe Breaker Emperor Body, and the third as the Crimson Flame Emperor Body," Ink Elder nodded, adding, "But what I cannot ascertain is which of the top three battle bodies this bead in your hand constitutes one-third of." "Let''s keep it for now. There may come a chance to complete it in the future," Chu Yang said excitedly. At that moment, they heard a series of footsteps approaching from outside. "Who''s there?" Chu Yang was alarmed and quickly drew his sword, looking towards the entrance of the cave. A figure clad in black walked in slowly. He looked at Chu Yang and said indifferently, "Hand it over." "What exactly?" Chu Yang took a step back, asking in confusion. He could feel the powerful aura emanating from the stranger, clearly beyond his abilities as someone within the Spirit Vein Realm to defeat. "You insect," the black-clothed man sneered. His sword glinted, and even before Chu Yang could react, he felt his chest split open. Blood flowed instantly, staining his chest red. "Who are you, exactly?" Chu Yang endured the pain; he had not expected that he would be targeted just after acquiring this fortuitous opportunity. The man in black did not respond but continued to advance towards Chu Yang step by step. If it weren''t for Xu Zimei''s order, Black Thirteen would have slain Chu Yang with that sword stroke just now. Several days ago, upon receiving orders from Xu Zimei, he had made haste to Qingyang Village without delay. He had not disturbed the grass or startled the snake, lurking around the outskirts of Qingyang Village, shadowing Chu Yang. It wasn''t until today, when the other party inadvertently discovered the cave behind the waterfall, that Black Thirteen knew his mission was about to reach its completion. ...... The three Prison Suppression Pearls that Xu Zimei sought to collect were indeed the three components required to assemble the first-ranked Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. In his past life, Chu Yang had assembled the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, and it was one of his greatest trump cards. Based on his experiences from his past life, Xu Zimei only knew of the existence of these three Prison Suppression Pearls, with the location of one completely unknown to him. Another was in the possession of the Chang Family, and a third had been obtained by Chu Yang in Qingyang Village. As for where exactly in Qingyang Village it had been found, Xu Zimei was also unclear. He had not expected to inadvertently receive the pearl whose location was unknown to him from Cui Yuan''s hands, and then to combine it with the pearl from the Chang Family. Because he was unclear about the pearl''s location in Qingyang Village. Thus, he had Black Thirteen follow Chu Yang, for the protagonist would surely obtain the pearl by virtue of fortuitous encounters. When that happened, he could simply reap the benefits. Chapter 28: Gathering the Prison Suppression Pearls Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Gathering the Prison Suppression PearlsXu Zimei guessed that in his past life, Cui Yuan must have been a little monster that delivered experience points. After being slain by Chu Yang, he obtained the last Prison Suppression Pearl, which was why he himself didn''t know its origin. In this life, he had unintentionally stolen the Prison Suppression Pearl from Cui Yuan''s hands¡ªit could only be said that fate plays tricks on people. Watching Black Thirteen approach step by step, Chu Yang hurriedly backed away. He only felt a burning pain in his chest and due to the massive blood loss, his head was also somewhat dizzy. "Am I really going to die like this?" Chu Yang thought unwillingly. He had the guidance of the Ink Elder, he practiced the Great Emperor''s Cultivation Technique, and he still needed to find Xiao''er. He was unwilling to die here, so very unwilling! "Yang, don''t worry, no one can hurt you with me here," the voice of the Ink Elder came from the ring. "Ink Elder, you," Chu Yang looked at the ring doubtfully. He saw the phantom of an old man slowly reflecting out from the ring. The moment the old man appeared, it seemed as if the whole world went silent. The sun and the moon rotated, the cycle of reincarnation never ceasing. An intangible aura congregated around the old man, who stood with hands behind his back, his temples white, wearing a cyan robe. With a long sigh, that aura of lone dominance shocked the surroundings; he slowly extended his right hand, as if the entire time and space had solidified and stopped. "This, this is," Black Thirteen looked gravely at the aged figure. "During my prime, I didn''t even regard Esteem Vein experts in high esteem, yet an ant of the Empty Vein dares to kill the one I''ve chosen," the old man said indifferently. "You said it yourself, it was during your prime. How much strength do you have left now?" Black Thirteen said as he slowly took out a jade token. This jade token was given to him by Xu Zimei, containing a Divine Incarnation of Xu Qingshan, which could unleash the power close to Half-step Saint Vein once activated. "Not good," the old man instantly saw the use of the jade token. He didn''t expect the other party to come prepared. Just as he started to show off, why did he encounter such a thorny issue? With a wave of his right hand, a cage descended from the sky, enveloping Black Thirteen within it, and then he directly grabbed Chu Yang''s shoulder and shouted, "Go." This ordinary cage couldn''t possibly contain Black Thirteen. The old man could be said to have used up all the power he had accumulated over the years, and then he took Chu Yang to a faraway place. ...... In a dense forest, the old man slowly put Chu Yang down. By now, his phantom had become somewhat dim, as if it could dissipate at any moment. "Ink Elder, are you alright?" Chu Yang shouted anxiously. "I''m fine, don''t worry," the Ink Elder said with a smile. "I''ve just used too much Divine Soul power, I''ll recover after some time. If you find any Divine Soul-related herbs in the future, remember to keep an eye out for me." After speaking, the Ink Elder entered back into the ring. Chu Yang nodded, took a deep breath, and the bleeding from his chest had already stopped. But his head was still slightly painful. He leaned against a tree nearby, wanting to rest for a while. Suddenly, footsteps sounded again. Chu Yang was alarmed¡ªsurely the man from before wasn''t chasing after him. He turned his head to look and saw a man carrying a longsword walking over slowly. The man wore white robes, looking elegant and amiable with a smiling face. Just as Chu Yang was about to speak, he felt an incredibly strong aura pressing down on him. He grunted, feeling completely unable to move an inch. This swordsman felt even more powerful than the man in black he had encountered earlier. The swordsman walked up to him, slowly bent down, and took the Prison Suppression Pearl from Chu Yang''s chest. "Who are you?" Chu Yang''s gaze was piercing as he looked at the other and asked. "Shili Changkong," the man replied with a smile and then left with the Prison Suppression Pearl in tow. Only after the man had left did Chu Yang feel his body relax, and he couldn''t help but gasp for air deeply. "Ink Elder," Chu Yang called out tentatively. "That person was very strong. I didn''t dare show myself. He must be at least at the Esteem Vein Realm," Ink Elder said gravely. "Why do I feel like I''ve been clearly arranged by someone else, as if an invisible hand is controlling everything?" Chu Yang pondered aloud. "Who are these people?" "Don''t think too much, just focus on your cultivation," Ink Elder advised, "You''re still too weak now. When you''re strong, one day you will get your retribution. It''s just a pity about that pearl." Chu Yang nodded firmly, his eyes bright with determination. ......... Xu Zimei took the last Prison Suppression Pearl brought by Shili Changkong, suppressing the joy in his heart, he said, "Good job, it must have been tough." "Why didn''t you let me kill him?" Shili Changkong asked, puzzled. "Don''t you think it''s a sad thing in this world not to have a real opponent?" Xu Zimei smiled, "I want to give him endless hope, and then crush him into despair, over and over again. That''s interesting!" "What about the thing you promised me?" Shili Changkong inquired. Xu Zimei, smiling, handed over two cultivation manuals to Shili Changkong; the manuals were none other than the "Heaven-singing Sword Jue" and the "Three Talents Sword Formation." "Don''t worry, can I go back on my word?" Xu Zimei laughed. Shili Changkong looked at Xu Zimei, but said nothing. He suddenly felt that being friends with Xu Zimei was far better than being enemies with him. The next day, early in the morning, a group set off and left Heavenly Sword City. Before leaving, Xu Zimei warned Guan Zhenhai, "Some things should be stopped at the proper time." "I understand," Guan Zhenhai nodded repeatedly. He knew that Xu Zimei was referring to him using the name of the True Martial Holy Sect for personal gain in dealings with the Chang Family over the past two years. Xu Zimei didn''t dwell too much on Guan Zhenhai''s actions; he knew that this world was a blend of black and white, so why bother trying to separate the two so explicitly? There are no absolute good people or absolute bad people. As long as certain actions are kept within limits, within the rules of the game, there''s actually no harm in them. ...... These days were the busiest times for the True Martial Holy Sect, as the Sect Gate was about to open to broadly recruit disciples. Across the ten thousand li of territory this supreme place held, countless youths were eager, rubbing their hands in anticipation, hoping to be admitted to this sanctuary that existed in the hearts of countless people. Even some smaller sects nearby wanted to send their talented disciples to the True Martial Holy Sect. It was a broader world, offering more opportunities and better resources. ...... At the very front of the Sect Gate, there were one hundred eighty-eight steps. All the young people who wished to join the True Martial Holy Sect had to climb these steps, which represented the first test. The first hundred steps had twice the gravity, the middle eighty steps had five times the gravity, and the final eight steps had gravity ten times heavier than normal. This test assessed the disciple''s perseverance; it was unrelated to personal strength because no matter how strong you are, gravity doesn''t change. The only way one could pass these one hundred eighty-eight steps was to rely on their willpower. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 29: The Coming of the Demon Lord Chapter 29: Chapter 29: The Coming of the Demon Lord``` Xu Zimei returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, but Shili Changkong did not follow him. He had to create a force for Xu Zimei, an intelligence force, whose power might not need to be very strong, but the news must be timely and accurate. The scope of the force aimed to cover the entire Yuan Central Continent, and he needed to be the first to know about all major events happening on the continent. This was a very long process, not something that could be accomplished overnight. But Xu Zimei was not in a hurry; he could wait, and he certainly didn''t lack the funds to create a force. Setting aside his identity, just from the loot he plundered from the Chang Family, Xu Zimei could spend for a very long time. The accumulation of a family for five hundred years was unimaginably vast. ...... After returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei came to the peak alone. The cold wind whistled at the mountaintop, thousands of zhang high, strewn with jagged rocks, the mountain path rugged and overgrown with wild grass. Xu Zimei slowly took out the three Prison Suppression Pearls, as the breeze made his broken hair even more disheveled. "Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, the Eternal Ancient No.1 Body," Xu Zimei lamented, even he didn''t know all the secrets of this divine body. In his previous life, he had only seen Chu Yang use it, leaving him with regret and envy. He slowly infused spiritual energy into the three Prison Suppression Pearls, as the wind blew his robe flapping noisily. Suddenly, the three Prison Suppression Pearls shattered, and the sky filled with dark clouds, lightning flashing and thunder booming overhead in a dark mass. Silver dragons of lightning snaked through the clouds, thunder rolling as if the whole sky was about to collapse. From within the three Prison Suppression Pearls, three balls of light emerged, forming a triangular shape, winding around each other. In the sky, the flash of lightning and the sound of thunder seemed to grow larger and larger as if the firmament itself was angry. The clouds accumulated thickly but were slow to release their rain, the air carrying a faint hint of moisture. The three balls of light suddenly shone brightly, and a skeleton flew out from within. One ball of light released two arms, another released two legs, and the last one the torso and skull. As the skeleton fully assembled, the demonic qi surged between heaven and earth, as black mists appeared on the bones, with countless scriptures crawling over its body like ants. The skeleton''s eyes emitted a pure black qi, and it mechanically turned its head and charged straight toward Xu Zimei. Just as the skeleton was about to charge into Xu Zimei''s body, Xu Zimei hurriedly took out Emperor Feiyu''s Emperor''s Blood. He dripped the Emperor''s Blood onto the skeleton, and the entire skeleton suddenly shook and then turned into a stream of light that flew into Xu Zimei''s body. Xu Zimei felt as if his bones were fusing with something, an agonizing pain that reached deep into his soul, nearly causing him to faint. His heartbeat quickened a lot, and his blood, originally red, was turning black. Xu Zimei felt an incredible clarity in his head as if all distractions were nonexistent. His hair all blew back, curling up like an explosion, and turned into a fiery red. Numerous purple lines mixed with black appeared on his face, with some kind of power flowing within them. Wisps of black qi were emanating from Xu Zimei''s body. He knelt on the ground, gritting his teeth and enduring the pain that was transforming his entire body. ......... In a very distant place across the Yuan Central Continent, the sky was covered with rolling demonic qi, so dense that not even the scorching sun could penetrate it. There was no distinction between day and night here because it was always shrouded in darkness. At the very center of this land stood an ancient column, sealed in dust. This column reached thousands of zhang high, silent for thousands of years. ``` Suddenly, the dust-sealed fragments began to fall from the column, and streaks of red light started to flicker across its surface. In this world, silent for hundreds and thousands of years, someone finally spoke. "The Sky Piercer has felt its master''s power; the Demon Lord has been resurrected!" "Where is he? Shall we go find him?" "We won''t know, or rather, no one will know where the Demon Lord is. Precisely because no one knows, the Demon Lord can grow safely and survive." "One day, that man will reign over this place once more. All we need to do is wait in silence." "But the path to the Ancient Demon Cave has been sealed, and ordinary creatures cannot enter." "The Demon Lord is no ordinary creature," a gentle female voice slowly said: "He will follow the summoning of the Sky Piercer, as if he''s listening to a war song from the distant heavens. Chanting softly while proceeding towards his weapon, the Sky Piercer. Nothing can stop him, for he is the most powerful creature in the world." Someone beside them laughed maniacally, their laughter filled with too much madness and excitement. "Demon Lord, welcome back!" .......... The moment the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body merged with him, Xu Zimei''s second Vein Gate within his body was directly opened. The opening of Xuan Gu also meant that Xu Zimei had advanced directly to the Condensing Vein Realm. His realm, under the enhancement of the power from the Divine Vein Realm within, grew bit by bit. "Condensing Vein first layer, Condensing Vein second layer, ........... Condensing Vein ninth layer." His realm settled at the Condensing Vein ninth layer, and Xu Zimei took a deep breath. What surprised him even more was his state just now, with hair turning entirely fiery red and his face covered with purple-black patterns. In that moment, Xu Zimei felt like he himself was the Demon King incarnate, possessing power beyond belief. "Is this the power of the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body?" Xu Zimei was somewhat astonished; in his previous life, he had seen Chu Yang use the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, but his own form seemed different. Perhaps everyone has their own path to follow; it''s normal to be different. The increase in strength caused Xu Zimei''s body to crackle with snapping sounds, and the dark clouds in the sky began to disperse bit by bit, ultimately failing to bring rain. The sun was shining brightly, and atop Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Qingshan watched the anomaly with a look full of puzzlement. "An ominous sign, I don''t know if it is good or bad," Xu Qingshan couldn''t tell the origin of the omen and could only shake his head, not dwelling on it further. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ......... Later, Xu Zimei sought out Lin Ruhu. Today was the day the True Martial Holy Sect was recruiting new disciples, and Xu Zimei wanted to participate and see what the excitement was all about. According to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei, having not cultivated for long and not passed the entry assessment, didn''t count as a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. At most, he was nothing more than a family member of the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect. By the rules, Xu Zimei today had to pass the trials along with everyone else to be considered a true disciple of the Holy Sect. But in this world, there''s no absolute fairness. With power comes the privilege to act capriciously. With Xu Qingshan around, rules and such don''t matter at all. Rules are made for the weak; the strong are in charge of setting the rules, but they never take them seriously. Chapter 30 - 30th Chapter: The Trial of the Newborns Chapter 30: 30th Chapter: The Trial of the NewbornsXu Zimei and Lin Ruhu arrived at the Sect Gate when the trial for recruiting new disciples had already started. The one hundred and eighty-eight steps were now densely packed with disciples. At the very top of the steps, there were two Outer Sect Elders and one Inner Sect Elder in charge of assessing them. The Inner Sect Elder belonged to the Great Elder''s faction, and when he saw Xu Zimei arriving, he just harrumphed indifferently without paying much attention. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But one of the Outer Sect Elders, who was from Xu Qingshan''s lineage, was extremely enthusiastic. "Zimei, my dear nephew, has arrived," the Elder said with a smile. "Elder Jin, hello," Xu Zimei smiled and replied, "How is the trial for the new disciples this year? Are there any promising ones?" The Inner Sect Elder ignored Xu Zimei, and Xu Zimei couldn''t be bothered with him either, so he started chatting directly with Elder Jin. "There are a few not bad ones," Elder Jin replied, "Look at the disciples on those eight steps in front; they are relatively outstanding." The one hundred and eighty-eight steps in front of the True Martial Holy Sect¡ªthe last one hundred steps had double gravity, the middle eighty steps had five times the gravity, and the very front eight steps had ten times the gravity. Xu Zimei glanced over and noticed that Baili Xiao was among them, and then he asked, "Isn''t that girl brought back by the Sixth Elder? Why does she have to participate in the trial too?" "She requested it herself, and we couldn''t refuse," Elder Jin said with a smile. Xu Zimei smiled without saying anything; the girl was more mature than he had imagined. She went from being an ordinary village girl to an overnight drastic transformation, becoming the niece of the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect. But she didn''t get lost in it; instead, she managed to keep her true self. Xu Zimei''s lips curved up into a smile, murmuring to himself, "Indeed, worthy of being the chosen successor of the Empress!" ... "If young nephew Zimei wants to attract forces, you might try courting a few of them." Afterward, Elder Jin began introducing the talented disciples from the trials to Xu Zimei. The disciple standing at the very front of the eight steps was a young man in white, carrying a longsword on his back. The young man exuded a sharp edge; despite the astonishing gravity on the steps that made each step quite a struggle. However, his expression remained calm, without any intention of retreating. "He is a scion of the Huang Family from Northwest City," Elder Jin explained, "His name is Yan Buhui, arguably the most talented of this batch." "Why would a scion of the Huang Family come to our True Martial Holy Sect?" Lin Ruhu curiously asked. The Huang Family, though not comparable to the True Martial Holy Sect, was also a large family in Northwest City. The founder of the Huang Family was the Sword God, a powerhouse of the same era as Emperor Yin Tian. Legend has it that he had once contested for destiny with Emperor Yin Tian, and even though he ultimately failed, One who qualified to compete with a Great Emperor for destiny was certainly not an ordinary person. A scion of the Huang Family coming to the True Martial Holy Sect would definitely not have any privileges; they would be just like ordinary disciples. To get good cultivation resources, they had to fight for them themselves, which wouldn''t beat staying with the Huang Family! "He is a child born to a concubine from the Huang Family; his mother was a lowly maid, and his birth was just an accident," Elder Jin clarified, "He didn''t get good resources in the Huang Family, and instead faced opposition at every turn. His name is Yan Buhui, after his mother''s surname." "He is quite good," Xu Zimei recalled the memories of his past life, smiled, and said, "One day he will carry the glory of his ancestors and pass on the brilliance of the Sword God." "Does young nephew Zimei really think so highly of him?" The Inner Sect Elder disdainfully remarked. Xu Zimei glanced at the Inner Sect Elder and said indifferently, "Unrelated, like a woman without melons." The face of the Inner Sect Elder turned awkward, he huffed coldly and stopped bothering with it. "I won''t say much about that girl named Baili Xiao; I heard the Sixth Elder is quite fond of her, and her talent probably isn''t far off," Elder Jin continued. "Down the steps, those two girls are twins, one named Xue Qianxue, and the other named Xue Mengmeng. They are locals from Little Yang Town under our Holy Sect; their previous Family Head was also one of our Inner Gate Elders. Before they came here, the current Family Head of the Xue Family specifically asked me to take good care of them. They are twins, and it''s said that they cultivate a kind of combined attack Cultivation Technique, which when used together, can double the power of the technique. With their strength, it would be very challenging to enter the front eight steps, but due to the boost from the combined attack Cultivation Technique, their talent can be considered barely passable." Xu Zimei smiled; he still remembered the twin sisters. If he wasn''t mistaken, these two later became Baili Xiao''s maidservants, which could be said to be quite glorious. "Moving on, the bulky one is named Gao Xiong," Elder Jin said, continuing, "He''s from an ordinary mountain village in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Amongst these people, his realm is the lowest, only at the ninth layer of the Mortal Realm, not even having entered the Spirit Vein Realm. However, his physical body is one of the most potential-filled ones I''ve seen in years; it was purely by the strength of his body that he stepped onto these front eight steps." After listening to Elder Jin''s introduction, Xu Zimei said to Lin Ruhu, "Ruhu, let''s also participate in the trial to avoid idle talk from others." "Sure," Lin Ruhu nonchalantly nodded. The two walked to the bottom of the mountain and started moving forward step by step from the first step. There weren''t many strict requirements for walking up these steps; defensive Spiritual Artifacts couldn''t be used, and it was necessary to proceed one step at a time. Even if one could leap up several steps at once, it wasn''t allowed. As Xu Zimei stepped onto it, he felt gravity coming from all directions. His cultivation state, which was somewhat unstable at the ninth layer of Condensing Vein, began to solidify, and the Spiritual Energy inside him became more condensed. "Ruhu, don''t resist this gravity; try to merge with it," Xu Zimei advised, "Not only will that reduce the weight of the gravity, but it will also help better temper your body." Lin Ruhu nodded; his talent wasn''t worse than Xu Zimei''s, especially after cultivating the Force Jue, the muscles on his body became increasingly pronounced. Showing signs of bulging, estimating that he would likely become a muscular man in the future. ... Xu Zimei, looking content, stepped up the steps one at a time. While tempering himself, he also integrated himself into the gravity. He took about ten minutes, without rushing, to pass the last hundred steps of double gravity. Then came the eighty steps of five times gravity. Xu Zimei stood there and slightly adjusted to the gravity, before continuing to walk up as calmly as a breeze. Lin Ruhu wouldn''t show weakness either; although it was always a bit hard, he managed to keep up with Xu Zimei''s pace. Finally, the two completed the eighty steps and arrived at the last eight steps. According to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, as long as you could walk onto the steps with ten times the gravity, you were considered to have passed. Chapter 31 - 31 Level 2 Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Level 2 But at True Martial Holy Sect, Outer Sect Disciples are also divided into ordinary and elite. Stepping onto the eight steps with tenfold gravity is considered being an ordinary Outer Sect Disciple. And if one can complete all eight steps, they can become an elite disciple. Elite disciples definitely receive far more resources; for cultivation, wealth, companions, methodologies, and territory are indispensable. Therefore, every year many newcomers wish to challenge this and directly become elite disciples, leaving behind a splendid story. Xu Zimei stepped onto the steps with tenfold gravity, the force of the gravity growing stronger. He loosened his body a bit and took a deep breath. ... As he stepped onto the first step, he encountered the twin sisters standing there. Xu Zimei looked down and gave them a once-over, his gaze pausing briefly on the twins¡¯ bosoms. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty before?¡± the younger sister Xue Mengmeng retorted, showing her small tiger teeth and glared at Xu Zimei. ¡°I live at Goose Southern Peak,¡± Xu Zimei tapped their shoulders three times and then walked towards the second step with a big laugh. ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± Xue Mengmeng asked her sister, puzzled. Her sister Xue Qianxue clenched her silver teeth, angrily saying, ¡°He¡¯s telling us where he lives and even patted our shoulders three times. It means he¡¯s asking us to go to Goose Southern Peak to find him at midnight.¡± ¡°Shameless,¡± Xue Mengmeng watched Xu Zimei¡¯s departing back, her little fists clenched tight and her face flushed red. ¡­¡­ Stepping onto the third step, Xu Zimei saw a stocky young man named Gao Xiong and smiled at him. ¡°My name is Gao Xiong, nice to meet you,¡± the young man named Gao Xiong said, scratching his head with a simple smile: ¡°Me ma used to say that as a kid, I could go head-to-head with the brown bears in the forest without being the least bit weaker, so she named me Gao Xiong.¡± ¡°The Little Prince of Close Combat, huh,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Young man, I think highly of you. Want to hang with me?¡± ¡°Are there any benefits?¡± Gao Xiong asked curiously. ¡°When I carry out my destiny and ascend to Great Emperor, I¡¯ll appoint you as my second War General; how about that?¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. As for the position of first War General, it had already been reserved by Lin Ruhu. ¡°But I want to be a Great Emperor too,¡± Gao Xiong said with a laugh, showing off a set of big white teeth with a naive expression. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°If you contest the destiny with me, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you then,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Maybe I can counter-kill you,¡± Gao Xiong laughed dismissively. ¡°Haha, interesting, really interesting,¡± Xu Zimei laughed heartily for a few moments, then looked at Gao Xiong thoughtfully, ¡°Inheritor of the Ancient Power Bear bloodline, you indeed have the qualification to contend for the destiny. It¡¯s a pity that you were born in the same era as me.¡± Gao Xiong¡¯s expression changed as he looked intently at Xu Zimei. His Ancient Power Bear bloodline was always his secret; how could the other party know? Leaving behind a contemplative Gao Xiong, Xu Zimei continued upwards to arrive before the fifth step. He looked at the young girl in front of him, Baili Xiao, who was also looking at him, their eyes meeting. ¡°I really regret the idiotic things I did back then,¡± Xu Zimei said gently. The girl looked at him with eyes full of confusion. A gentle breeze rippled the surface of the lake, and the branches of the willow trees on either side swayed with the wind, while several birds flew from afar, their wings beating softly. ¡°The game has started, but this time I am the one in control,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly smiled, paying no attention to the girl, stepped into the void, radiating confidence and an air of unrestrained grace. ¡­¡­ Yan Buhui stood with his sword, his body erect, resembling a drawn sword. Sword Qi enveloped him, his white clothes fluttering in the wind, his long hair slightly gathered into a bun with a sideways fringe covering half his eyebrow, dancing in the breeze. ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± Xu Zimei asked, stepping onto the stairway, smiling as he looked ahead the same time as the young man. ¡°If you help me eliminate the Huang Family, my life is yours,¡± Yan Buhui turned his head, eyes glittering as if there were swords flashing within, gazing intently at Xu Zimei. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t vengeance be more satisfying when carried out with one¡¯s own hands?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and, without giving the youth¡¯s astonished look any further attention, stepped up to that final stair. His momentum was overwhelming, spiritual energy surging around him like a mighty river, his purple robe draped behind him as he turned to look at the countless youths still struggling against gravity to climb. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but think of the True Martial Great Emperor, that man who bore his destiny and stood at the zenith of the heavens, and who proclaimed ¡°Destiny is mine alone¡± before the whole world with such grandeur. ¡°Young Master Zimo truly has an extraordinary talent,¡± an Inner Gate Elder said with a sardonic tone nearby: ¡°He truly lives up to the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s continuous nurturing.¡± What the Inner Gate Elder meant was that Xu Zimei was only able to outshine the other newcomers because his father was the Deputy Sect Master, suggesting he was built upon by superior resources. ¡°Always leave room for maneuver in your actions; don¡¯t deprive yourself of even the opportunity to beg for mercy in the future,¡± Xu Zimei glanced indifferently at the Inner Gate Elder and remarked. The Inner Gate Elder¡¯s face changed, and he looked deeply at Xu Zimei before falling silent. ¡­¡­ After Xu Zimei climbed the one hundred and eighty-eight steps, Lin Ruhu, too, struggled for a long time before finally reaching the top. Yan Buhui, surrounded by swirling Sword Qi which seemed to soar into the skies, followed by the sound of sword cries, eventually made his way up as well. Although Baili Xiao had no particularly stunning performance, she step by step, step by step, just kept walking up. Against all odds, with her body feeling like it was going to be crushed by the intense gravity, she gritted her teeth and ultimately made it to the top. After that, no other disciples were able to finish climbing the one hundred and eighty-eight steps, but nevertheless, many disciples managed to step onto those eight steps afterward. The trials of the True Martial Holy Sect were divided into three phases, and after all three phases were complete, the scores from each phase would be added together. The top one hundred ranking disciples would then be allowed to join the True Martial Holy Sect and become Outer Gate Disciples. ¡­¡­ As for the second phase, it was a test of aptitude, which is absolutely crucial for martial artists. Even the Empress Hongtian, that girl with mediocre talent, had to seek ways to enhance her aptitude step by step on her journey to Becoming Emperor. The True Martial Holy Sect classified aptitude into nine levels, with first-level being the strongest and ninth-level the weakest. Typically, an aptitude of fourth-level or above is considered to be competent. Xu Zimei did not participate in this phase, confident in his aptitude after merging with the Eternal Ancient No.1 Body and the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. In this phase, Gao Xiong and Yan Buhui both possessed first-level aptitude, while Baili Xiao had second-level aptitude, and the twin siblings had third-level aptitude. Aptitude was tested specifically with an Enlightenment Stone, one of the Taoist Stones from nature, which, after modification, was used explicitly for testing aptitude. Chapter 32 - 32 King-level Aptitude Chapter 32: Chapter 32 King-level Aptitude The aptitude testing on the Enlightenment Stone continued, with most disciples who came to the True Martial Holy Sect having third or fourth class aptitudes, and many also possessing first or second class aptitudes. Just as the aptitude testing was about to come to an end, everything changed when a young man clad in a black robe placed his hand on the Enlightenment Stone. Instantly, lines of Tao became visible on the stone, the patterns emitting beams of golden light that shot straight up into the sky. ¡°King-level aptitude,¡± an Outer Sect Elder excitedly declared. ¡°The last time we saw a king-level aptitude was ten years ago, if I remember correctly,¡± an Inner Sect Elder said with a smile. King-level aptitude was not rare within the True Martial Holy Sect, but it definitely belonged to those with considerable potential and extraordinary talents. ... King-level aptitude was one notch above first class aptitude. The young man seemed to have known about his talent all along; he was not at all surprised, instead, he proudly basked in the envious glances of the other youths around him. ¡°What is your name?¡± an Inner Sect Elder stepped forward and inquired. ¡°Disciple Yu Bo,¡± the young man hurriedly answered with respect. ¡°Would you like to become my direct disciple,¡± the Inner Sect Elder asked, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t pass this trial, I can still take you as my disciple if you agree.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. I am willing,¡± Yu Bo did not stand on ceremony and began to kneel and kowtow immediately. The youths nearby were filled with envy, ¡°Just arrived at the True Martial Holy Sect and already taken as a direct disciple by an Inner Sect Elder, Yu Bo¡¯s future is boundless!¡± ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s talents are unrivaled, hardly comparable to mere mortals like yourselves,¡± a keen disciple by the side began to butter up right away. ¡°Zimo, shall we recruit him to our side?¡± Lin Ruhu asked as he looked at Yu Bo. ¡°He¡¯s just a jumping clown,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. In his past life, Yu Bo indeed had a moment of glory, but all he had was talent; his Dao heart was unstable, and ultimately, he faded into obscurity. As a martial artist, one can work on gradually improving inferior talents; there¡¯s always a way. But if there¡¯s an issue with one¡¯s Dao heart, then one is unlikely to achieve much in this lifetime. Therefore, among martial artists, there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°If you have an invincible Dao heart, then you have the qualification to become a strong person.¡± After the second stage of the aptitude test was over, everyone rested for a short spell before moving on to the third stage. The third stage was to test the Dao heart. The True Martial Holy Sect would create an illusion, and the person who remained lucid the longest within would score the highest in this stage. If one could remain lucid until the end of the illusion, a full score would be attained. Generally, there were two types of lucidity: one where the spirit doesn¡¯t fall into delusion from the start, demonstrating a resilient Dao heart; the other is where a person succumbs but manages to extricate themselves from the temptation of the illusion and achieves self-awareness at the last moment¡ªa Dao heart with imperfections, yet teeming with potential, meriting a full score as well. After the brief rest, a young man emerged from within the Holy Sect. The youth was dressed in the special blue robe of the True Martial Holy Sect, his features resolute, and there seemed to be a sort of magic in his eyes that could make one lose themselves if looked into for too long. The Seventh Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect was an Array Master, under whom were five direct disciples, famously known in the martial world as the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples. These Five Disciples each specialized in different formations: some excelled in killing arrays, others in defense formations, and some in auxiliary formations. The young man named Qi Shan was the most skilled in illusion arrays among the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples. ¡°I¡¯ll be setting the challenge for the third round,¡± Qi Shan said lightly as he looked at the young men before him, ¡°I¡¯ll lay out a Seven Emotions and Six Desires Formation. Just from the name, you should guess the purpose of this Formation, so I won¡¯t explain further.¡± Spiritual Energy surged in Qi Shan¡¯s palms as he began to form Array Seals with his hands, crafting each one, the size of a thumb, from the Spiritual Energy. He formed the seals at a rapid pace. In just a few breaths, a hundred Array Seals were conjured. Formations also have a strict hierarchy, similar to the realms of a Vein Practitioner. Based on the number of Array Seals, ten seals would constitute a first-tier Formation, while one hundred seals belonged to a second-tier Formation. Once these one hundred Array Seals were set in their strategic positions on the ground, lined up in order, and merged into the Spiritual Energy, Qi Shan¡¯s hands once again stirred up Spiritual Energy, transforming it into a beam of light that fell into the Formation, which was then instantly activated. The inside of the Formation was shrouded in a thin layer of mist, making it impossible to see what was within. Outside the Formation were white streams of Spiritual Energy, forming a circle of light that was both luminescent and mist-laden, ¡°The assessment will last a quarter of an hour. After a quarter of an hour, I will dismantle the Formation,¡± announced Qi Shan. The new disciples each made their way into the Formation, sitting cross-legged and relaxing their minds, seeking to be in the best state to face the assessment. ¡°Let¡¯s go join the fun,¡± Xu Zimei suggested to Lin Ruhu. He led Lin Ruhu into the Formation and had just settled down when the Formation began to operate. Layers of mist enveloped everyone. The surrounding youths were instantly subjected to illusions, but Xu Zimei remained unaffected, taking a moment to survey the Formation. In his view, although it was full of flaws, it was still decent by the standards of a second-tier Array Master. Xu Zimei emptied his mind and allowed the mist to draw him into an illusory world. If he hadn¡¯t been willing, such a low-level Formation would never have been able to compromise his mind and spirit. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­¡­ All around was a vast expanse of white. Laughter, clear as silver bells, reached Xu Zimei¡¯s ears. Several scantily clad women approached him with a sultry gait, their ample bosoms and long legs exposed, and their black hair billowing loosely behind them as if they had just bathed. However, before these women could come close, Xu Zimei lashed out with a palm strike, dispelling all the illusions. ¡°How uninspired, clich¨¦. Beautiful women are fleeting; in the end, they¡¯re nothing but skeletons.¡± The next moment, thunderous cheers suddenly erupted in Xu Zimei¡¯s ears. He saw himself standing at the summit of the firmament, surrounded by Destiny. He looked regal in a purple robe, his presence monumental and unstoppable, as if he were the Great Emperor who ruled over the world. No, he was the Emperor, the mightiest of his era. Countless beings knelt before him in worship. ¡°Having been reborn in this life, I am destined to ascend the Firmament and become the Great Emperor. Why should I indulge in these fantasies?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and shattered the illusions with a punch. At the next moment, the scene before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes transformed. He became an ant, crawling between heaven and earth, while ten Great Emperors strode through the air above the summit of the Firmament. Their imperial majesty swept across vast distances, their purples aura spanning ninety thousand miles, holding the sun and the moon, plucking stars from the sky. ¡°Xu Zimei, do you plead guilty?¡± the ten Emperors challenged him simultaneously, their gazes divine, their statures colossal, shoulders carrying the heavens, feet treading upon clouds. Their oppressive might bore down like the collapse of the nine heavens, leaving Xu Zimei gasping for breath. Chapter 33 - 33 The Legacy of Empress Hongtian Chapter 33: Chapter 33 The Legacy of Empress Hongtian The Ancient Emperor, the Vast Emperor, the Soaring Emperor, the Great Emperor Tianqi¡­ Looking at these emperors who were admired by future generations, Xu Zimei¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he indifferently said, ¡°What crime have I committed, even if you carry destiny and substitute the will of the heavens, what can you do?¡± At that moment, Xu Zimei really wanted to shout out loud, ¡°We cultivators naturally defy the heavens; who dares to place themselves above all? Today I will shatter the heavens, my fate is my own, not dictated by the heavens.¡± But, upon second thought, he felt it was somewhat adolescent, his gaze grew sharp, he drew Tyrant Shadow from his back, and with his lean figure, he looked up at the ten emperors in the sky, his lips curled into a smile, ¡°What does it matter if I pull you down from your pedestals!¡± He walked on air, Tyrant Shadow in hand reflecting a blaze of glory, roaring as he charged towards those emperors. ¡°The world¡¯s turmoil starts because of us, ... Once involved in the rivers and lakes, time hurries by, Imperial ambitions and supreme rule are all but jests, In the end, life is nothing more than a drunken revelry.¡± ¡­ Qi Shan waved his hands, and the Seven Emotions and Six Desires Formation gradually dissolved, the fog cleared, and Xu Zimei had a smile on his lips. This Seven Emotions and Six Desires Formation could bring out a person¡¯s most primitive desires, whatever you most longed for, it could create within the illusion for you. Authority, wealth, beauty, or strength. In the arena, many of the young men were already disheveled, with clothes askew and hair scattered, looking very wretched. Even those who were in better condition had faces either pale or flushed, their entire bodies covered in a sheen of cold sweat. ¡°Ruhu, what did you see in the illusion?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°I saw many women without clothes, but I wasn¡¯t interested, so I blasted them away,¡± Lin Ruhu said, ¡°I also saw myself carrying destiny, becoming an emperor. But I knew that in this life, the emperor must be Brother Zimo, so I killed all those who worshipped me too.¡± Xu Zimei suddenly realized that this kind of illusion was actually just a way to stir up the desires in one¡¯s heart, but for someone like Lin Ruhu who had no desires, it was pointless. ¡°Ruhu, what do you like?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°I just like following behind Brother Zimo,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a simple smile. ¡°Let me make it clear, my personal aesthetics are very normal,¡± Xu Zimei hastily clarified. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Lin Ruhu quickly said, ¡°I already have someone I like.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xu Zimei blinked, Lin Ruhu always seemed quiet and reserved, but unexpectedly, this broad-browed, big-eyed man turned out to be the kind who was restless inside. ¡°The daughter of the Seventh Elder,¡± Lin Ruhu replied in a muted voice. ¡°Shh,¡± Xu Zimei drew in a breath of cold air, ¡°Truly terrifying indeed!¡± Xu Zimei had seen the Seventh Elder¡¯s daughter before, and he hadn¡¯t expected Ruhu¡¯s taste to be so intense. ¡°What do you like about her?¡± Xu Zimei felt it was necessary to ask clearly. ¡°I think her personality is quite good,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a silly smile, seeming to reminisce about something, his smile as radiant as the spring sunshine. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Xu Zimei nodded silently, not continuing the conversation. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°He¡¯s a werewolf.¡± ¡­ At this time, the Inner Sect Elders had already begun to announce the names of the top one hundred disciples. The named young men were all tremendously excited, looking around with pride, standing tall with their chests out. As the list of one hundred names neared completion, the remaining young men looked downcast, their year of anticipation turning into utter despair. ¡°Those youths who failed to join the Holy Sect shouldn¡¯t give up, the path of a martial artist is fraught with setbacks; it can¡¯t all be smooth sailing,¡± an Inner Sect Elder stood at the front, consoling them, ¡°You can come back next year or choose to join another sect, which is also a fine choice.¡± In the Extreme West Region, aside from the True Martial Holy Sect, there were indeed many other sects. However, no matter how one looked at it, the True Martial Holy Sect was the strongest. ¡­ The Inner Sect Elder then gave an inspiring speech to the remaining hundred youngsters who had joined the True Martial Holy Sect. The main message was, ¡°The sect is for me, and I for the sect.¡± After the speech ended, the Inner Sect Elder took out a hexagonal crystal. The surface of the crystal was polished smooth like a mirror, twinkling with specks of light. The Inner Sect Elder didn¡¯t tell everyone what the crystal was for, but had everyone line up and try placing their hand on the crystal one by one. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Lin Ruhu asked curiously from a distance. ¡°Legacy Crystal,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He had already anticipated the result, this was a moment that could be recorded in the history of the True Martial Holy Sect, and also the moment when Baili Xiao truly stepped through the dragon gate. But Xu Zimei didn¡¯t try to stop it because everything seemed so interesting, so beautiful. So beautiful that he didn¡¯t even want to shatter someone else¡¯s hope. ¡­¡­ The youngsters placed their hands on the crystal one by one, yet the crystal showed no reaction. The Inner Sect Elder¡¯s expression was calm, as he had anticipated this outcome, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a successor chosen by the Empress.¡± The queue began to dwindle, whether it was Yan Buhui or Gao Xiong, or even the pair of twin sisters, they all failed in turn. It wasn¡¯t until the girl nervously walked forward and placed her hand on the crystal that Baili Xiao felt a warm current flow from the crystal. Immediately after, the whole crystal suddenly emitted a dazzling silver light. ¡°This, this is,¡± said the Inner Sect Elder who stood at the front, looking at the crystal in a state of shock, rendered speechless. Not far away, Xu Zimei¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°Tsk tsk, such a historic moment, it¡¯s a pity there¡¯s nothing to record it.¡± ¡­ As the crystal emitted the dazzling light, there suddenly appeared, up in the sky, over a dozen figures rising into the air. Each figure radiated a Heaven Shaking presence, and as these figures appeared at the same time, their auras faintly joined together, solidifying the surrounding air with a force as vast as the sea. Among these figures were the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s seven Elders, including the Deputy Sect Master, all present. This crystal was a treasure of the Sect Gate, naturally, it would not be so easily entrusted to an Inner Sect Elder. In fact, every time a new successor was sought, these high-ranking officials were secretly present, preferring not to reveal themselves. ¡°Brother Zimo, what¡¯s happening?¡± Lin Ruhu, seeing the high-ranking officials of the sect at the center, asked in astonishment. The crystal slowly rose into the sky, emitting a brilliant light, as if something was about to emerge. Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°Before the four Great Emperors of our True Martial Holy Sect ascended, they all left their legacies within the sect. They hoped that one day a suitable person would obtain the legacy and then lead the Holy Sect to a golden age. The legacy of the Divine Travel Great Emperor was obtained by our current Sect Master, while the legacy of the True Martial Great Emperor was obtained by my father. Now, only the legacies of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades and Empress Hongtian remain vacant. And today, the successor to Empress Hongtian has appeared.¡± Chapter 34 - 34 Receiving the Mission Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Receiving the Mission Everyone was shocked by the scene before them, as the smooth crystal gradually dissolved, revealing a shadow that stepped out from within. This shadow seemed to have traversed the nine heavens and ten earths, crossing through time and the River of Fate. All was silent, and not a bird could be heard chirping. The majestic imperial might swept across the entire Yuan Central Continent. At this moment, whether it was the ancient creatures who had cultivated for countless years or the naturally talented evil beings, none were exceptions. All were stunned by this enormous momentum, their gazes involuntarily turning towards the True Martial Holy Sect. ¡°It¡¯s the Empress,¡± someone shouted. All the people of the True Martial Holy Sect knelt on the ground, looking up at the sky with devotion. ... Endless radiance fell from the shadow, as if a mist covered it, preventing anyone from seeing the Empress¡¯s face clearly. The Inner Sect Elders swallowed hard and exclaimed in a lost voice, ¡°The Empress¡¯s successor, she is the one chosen by the Empress.¡± The shadow looked back at the world for a moment, as if freezing time and space, then transformed into a streak of silver light, flying into Baili Xiao¡¯s body with an indomitable momentum. Then, everyone only heard a thunderous explosion as the Legacy Crystal of the Empress shattered. A complete skeleton flew out from within, radiating with bright silver light, surrounded by strands of lunar brilliance. ¡°The Flying Immortal Body,¡± an Elder exclaimed, ¡°It is the Empress¡¯s Flying Immortal Body. She left it behind when she ascended without taking it with her.¡± Everyone gasped, their eyes filled with disbelief as they looked at Baili Xiao. Those in the know understood just how great an opportunity this girl had received. The Flying Immortal Body, ranked seventh among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies and renowned as the Battle Body that represents the ultimate speed. It is known that among the four True Martial Great Emperors of the True Martial Holy Sect, only Empress Hongtian obtained the seventh-ranked Flying Immortal Body, while the True Martial Great Emperor obtained the fifteenth-ranked True Martial Sword Body. The other two Great Emperors, even after carrying Destiny, were unable to obtain a Battle Body. The legacy of the True Martial Great Emperor was inherited by Xu Qingshan, but it did not include his own inherited Battle Body. No one expected that Empress Hongtian would actually leave her Flying Immortal Body behind. ¡­¡­ As the Flying Immortal Body merged into Baili Xiao¡¯s body, she fell to the ground, screaming in agony. Xu Zimei understood the pain of transforming her entire body. Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan quickly flew down from the sky and encouraged her at the side, ¡°Xiao¡¯er, hold on. This is an important moment for you to change your destiny. You must endure.¡± Under the anxious eyes of everyone, Baili Xiao gradually calmed down, sat cross-legged, suppressed her own spiritual energy, and then slowly exhaled. ¡°Auntie,¡± Baili Xiao said upon seeing Xiao Yuexuan and quickly greeted her. ¡°Child, you really are blessed,¡± Xiao Yuexuan said contentedly, ¡°You have received the Empress¡¯s legacy, and you have merged with the Flying Immortal Body. You are definitely qualified to compete for your destiny in this life.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I will try my best, so I won¡¯t let Auntie down,¡± Baili Xiao nodded and replied. ¡­¡­ The trial for new disciples had ended, and the girl had become the sole protagonist of this trial. Xu Zimei was now also an Outer Sect Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. According to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, an Outer Sect Disciple must complete three Sect missions within a month. There was a special mission hall within the Sect where disciples took on missions. Xu Zimei did not concern himself with how much of a sensation this trial had caused within the True Martial Holy Sect. He, along with Lin Ruhu, headed to the mission hall. Completing and submitting tasks all had to be done in the Task Hall; hence when Xu Zimei arrived, the hall was usually crowded. The scene could be described as bustling. There was a long queue waiting to take on tasks, but Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to line up and went directly to the front of the queue. At the front, a disciple was in the process of accepting a task. The disciple smiled at the one distributing tasks behind the counter and said, ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯d like to take on a task.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation level?¡± asked the young man at the counter without looking up. ¡°Fifth layer of the Spirit Vein Realm,¡± the disciple quickly replied. ¡°Spirit Vein Realm can only take on level five tasks,¡± the young man said indifferently, then carelessly tossed a wooden token to the Outer Sect Disciple. The Outer Sect Disciple hurriedly caught the task token, glanced at the assignment detailed on it, and his expression changed. He then said with a forced smile, ¡°Could you perhaps give me a different level five task, senior brother?¡± There were various types of tasks in the Task Hall: some involved slaying Monster Beasts, some entailed eradicating bandits, some required escorting caravans, and some involved mining rare minerals. Some tasks were issued by the Inner Sect Elders, while others were posted by people from outside. As long as there was a Spirit Crystal reward and the task didn¡¯t harm others, it could be posted within the True Martial Holy Sect. Hence, even if they were all level five tasks, some were easier and some more challenging. The one this Outer Sect Disciple had taken on involved killing a Monster Beast. The frown of the young man issuing tasks deepened as he said displeasedly, ¡°This one¡¯s picky about tasks, that one¡¯s picky about tasks, if I give all the easy tasks to you, then who¡¯s going to complete the rest?¡± The Outer Sect Disciple meekly nodded, not daring to object. These task-issuing disciples held significant power, and most didn¡¯t dare to provoke them. If you really angered them, there would be nothing you could say if they deliberately gave you the hardest task next time you came to take on a task! ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei patted the shoulder of the Outer Sect Disciple in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, let me cut in.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The Outer Sect Disciple frowned and glanced at Xu Zimei, his tone annoyed. Since Xu Zimei usually resided at Goose Southern Peak, many Inner and Outer Sect Disciples were not very familiar with him. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t even spoken when suddenly, a disciple from behind exploded, kicking the Outer Sect Disciple to the ground and said fiercely, ¡°Open your damn eyes and see, this is the son of our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Deputy Sect Master, brother Zimo. It¡¯s your honor that he¡¯s cutting in front of you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± The Outer Sect Disciple¡¯s complexion changed as he hastily apologized to Xu Zimei and then left in disgrace. Xu Zimei looked at the disciple who had defended him and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Guilin, just call me Xiao Guizi, senior brother,¡± the disciple hurriedly answered. ¡°Not bad, Xiao Guizi. From now on, you can hang out with me,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t like flatterers, but having a lackey by his side could save him a lot of trouble. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity, senior brother. Maybe you don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve always respected you like the endless waters of the river, leading on ceaselessly, like the Yellow River¡¯s flooding that¡¯s beyond containment,¡± Zhang Guilin said with a smile. Then he suddenly slammed the counter and urged the young man issuing tasks, ¡°What are you staring at? Senior brother Xu has come to take a task. Hurry up and bring out some of the better ones!¡± Chapter 35 - 35 Sing, Dance, Rap Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Sing, Dance, Rap ¡°Oh,¡± the young man issuing the missions was taken aback and hurriedly pulled out a bunch of wooden plaques and placed them on the table for Xu Zimei to choose from. Xu Zimei watched Xiao Guizi acting bossy beside him but did not speak up to stop him. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Could you show me some of the ungraded missions?¡± Generally, when outsiders post missions at the True Martial Holy Sect, the levels of danger for some missions are unclear even to those who post them. Therefore, these kinds of missions are classified as ungraded. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If a disciple takes on one of these missions and completes it later, they will be rewarded according to the difficulty of the task. The young man nodded his head and pulled out another bunch of wooden plaques, reminding her, ¡°Disciple Xu, the levels of danger for these missions are unknown, so be careful when you choose.¡± ... Xu Zimei smiled and nodded, looked through them, and then picked up a wooden plaque. The mission on this plaque was that the Hu family in Ten Mile Town had recently been troubled by ghosts and wished to hire martial artists with capable skills to capture the evil ghost. Holding the wooden plaque, Xu Zimei left the mission hall, and along the way, Lin Ruhu asked curiously, ¡°Brother Zimo, do ghosts truly exist in this world?¡± ¡°That depends on how you understand ghosts,¡± Xu Zimei explained with a smile: ¡°Those born from heaven and raised by earth do not, but those created by human hands do.¡± ¡­¡­ At this moment inside the great hall of the True Martial Holy Sect, the Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan and the seven Great Elders were present. ¡°Deputy Sect Master, I think we should allocate a large amount of resources preferentially,¡± said the Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan: ¡°Xiao¡¯er has inherited the Empress¡¯ legacy and acquired the Flying Immortal Body. She is absolutely qualified to compete for destiny, and perhaps in this generation, the True Martial Holy Sect could see the rise of another Empress.¡± ¡°The Sixth Elder is getting too emotional,¡± the Great Elder interjected: ¡°Destiny is not something that can be easily competed for, and besides, Baili Xiao has only recently joined the True Martial Holy Sect and lacks a sense of belonging.¡± ¡°Oh, then what does the Great Elder suggest?¡± Xiao Yuexuan asked blandly. ¡°Yu¡¯er is the most talented of this generation of the Holy Sect, with an Emperor-level talent that everyone has witnessed,¡± the Great Elder said slowly: ¡°Moreover, he has grown up under all of our watchful eyes and can be safely cultivated.¡± ¡°I think my own senior disciple Xiao Xinghe is also quite outstanding,¡± the Second Elder added in. ¡°Xiao Xinghe won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve heard he often peeps at female disciples bathing, and his conduct is not upright,¡± the Great Elder said with a frown. The Second Elder fell silent for a moment, wanting to defend his senior disciple. At that moment, he really wanted to stand up and shout at everyone, ¡°The one who peeped at the female disciples bathing was me; it has nothing to do with my disciple.¡± But the Second Elder feared for his later years and thought to himself, as the saying goes, ¡®Once a teacher, always a father.¡¯ And since the son must pay for the father¡¯s debts, with this in mind, the Second Elder felt much more at ease in his heart. He felt no remorse for setting up his disciple. ¡°What does the Seventh Elder think?¡± Xu Qingshan pondered for a moment, then turned to look at the silent man in the corner and asked. The Seventh Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect gave off an especially scholarly and refined impression, looking like a lettered scholar. He wore a gray robe and tied his hair in a topknot. He did not carry an imposing aura and appeared rather ordinary, like an average schoolteacher. ¡­¡­ The Seventh Elder smiled and replied: ¡°I think Baili Xiao¡¯s talent is quite promising. If we look into it and there are no problems, she deserves to be heavily cultivated. I¡¯ve heard that the Divine Sun Holy Sect has already determined their Saint Heir and Saintess candidates, ready to nurture them for the competition for destiny. We shouldn¡¯t lag behind others.¡± Upon hearing the Seventh Elder¡¯s words, Xiao Yuexuan smiled and said, ¡°The Seventh Elder¡¯s disciples, the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples, are each endowed with exceptional talents, not much less than Xiao¡¯er.¡± ¡°They are not suitable,¡± the Seventh Elder shook his head, without elaborating further. ¡­¡­ ¡°The selection of the Saint Heir and Saintess cannot be taken lightly,¡± Xu Qingshan contemplated for a moment, then said, ¡°Since no one can decide, why not have a competition?¡± ¡°I disagree,¡± Xiao Yuexuan objected, ¡°Xiao¡¯er has only been exposed to martial arts for a short time; this kind of competition would be unfair to her.¡± ¡°Sixth Elder, there¡¯s no such thing as absolute fairness in this world. Besides, Baili Xiao has inherited the Empress¡¯s legacy; she may not be that far behind,¡± Xu Qingshan said, ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting we compete now. In half a year, our True Martial Holy Sect will host a competition among the seven sects. We can determine the candidates for Saint Heir and Saintess based on their performance in the competition. After all, we need to judge from multiple aspects, not just talent alone.¡± Hearing that the competition would be held in half a year, Xiao Yuexuan thought it over and felt that there was ample time, so she agreed. ¡°I have no objections,¡± the other Elders nodded in agreement one after another. ¡­¡­¡­ After the conference ended, Xu Qingshan called Xu Zimei aside to Azure Mountain Peak. ¡°What do you think of the girl named Baili Xiao today?¡± Xu Qingshan asked tentatively. ¡°Just so-so,¡± Xu Zimei knew what his father was implying. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with the Sixth Elder and decided to betroth her to you,¡± Xu Qingshan said after a pause. ¡°As expected,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, the same script as in his past life! In his previous life, he had met Baili Xiao for the first time at the moment she inherited the Empress¡¯s legacy. He was deeply attracted by her appearance, temperament, and talent. When his father was preparing to betroth Baili Xiao to him, he was ecstatic. Baili Xiao readily agreed and did not object to anything, making everything seem so natural. Only later did Xu Zimei realize he was just a pawn in her game. Back then, Xu Zimei was like a dog that licked its owner, often hanging around the young girl. She, however, was extremely cold to him, and whenever Xu Zimei was about to give up in disappointment, Baili Xiao would throw him a bone, reigniting his hopes He was being played in the palms of others. Baili Xiao¡¯s aunt was the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and with Xu Zimei as her fianc¨¦ and leveraging Xu Qingshan¡¯s power, she could do as she pleased within the entire True Martial Holy Sect, strengthening herself bit by bit with the resources of the sect. Then, when she truly grew strong, she destroyed the engagement with a single word and turned to embrace her brother Chu Yang. The True Martial Holy Sect was just a stepping stone in her life; probably no one expected that a girl from an ordinary small mountain village would harbor such ambition. Recalling the miserable first half of his past life, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but laugh at himself. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°She¡¯s not my type,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts returned to the present, and he said with a smile, declining. ¡°What type do you like?¡± Xu Qingshan asked in return. ¡°I like,¡± Xu Zimei paused for a moment, then confidently responded, ¡°Singing, dancing, rap, and basketball.¡± Chapter 36 - 36 Great Dao Walks Alone Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Great Dao Walks Alone Seeing his father¡¯s expression growing ever more serious, Xu Zimei quickly replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about marriage, and you don¡¯t need to talk about parental orders or matchmaker¡¯s words, nowadays free love is all the rage.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand,¡± Xu Qingshan explained, ¡°Baili Xiao is destined to receive the Sect Gate¡¯s full support, even to compete for Destiny. I¡¯m doing this for your sake as well.¡± Plus, feelings can be cultivated slowly!¡± ¡°So, did you and mother also developed your feelings gradually?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°How could that be,¡± Xu Qingshan hurriedly replied, ¡°With the spring breeze brushing the face, by the willow-lined riverbank, a handsome young man, a graceful young girl, your mother and I fell in love at first sight.¡± ¡°I want to find love at first sight too,¡± Xu Zimei said. ... ¡°Are you possibly thinking of vying for the title of Great Emperor?¡± Xu Qingshan looked at Xu Zimei, asking earnestly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to be a Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Qingshan paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Go ahead, in half a year, the Sect Gate will hold a competition between the Seven Sects, get yourself prepared in advance. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When you win the contest, I can rightfully name you as the Saint Heir.¡± In fact, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t interested in the position of Saint Heir but still nodded and left Azure Mountain Peak. ¡­¡­ Afterwards, he took Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi with him to Ten Mile Town. The group first went to the Beast Taming Pavilion, each rented a Desert Flying Horse, and then left the True Martial Holy Sect in a grand manner. It was spring, the roadside willows were budding, flowers were blooming in desperate competition, and gusts of spring breeze blew in from afar, kicking up clouds of dust. On the combat stage of Qingyang Village, an intense competition was underway. Chu Yang, looking at the young man before him, unsheathed his Wandering Dragon Sword and used the Shadow Thirteen Swords taught to him by Ink Elder. The longsword buzzed in the air, creating thirteen afterimages that charged at the young man across from him. The young man on the other side held a sword in each hand, struggling to fend off the swift sword shadows. As he fought and retreated, he was getting closer to the edge of the combat stage. A gleam flashed in Chu Yang¡¯s eyes, the sword shadows accelerated, and then he took the opportunity to kick his opponent off the combat stage. ¡°I declare, the winner of this combat competition in Qingyang Village is Chu Yang,¡± Coach Mo announced proudly from the side. He had personally witnessed this young man¡¯s rise from the beginning, when his body was frail and he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily in a horse stance, to now, being at the fifth level of the Spirit Vein Realm, and becoming one of the distinguished young generation of Qingyang Village. And this young man had only taken a mere few weeks to reach this level, unruffled, showing no pride over his modest achievements. The future is promising indeed! ¡­ ¡°Coach Mo, I think it¡¯s time for me to leave Qingyang Village. Thank you for your care during this time,¡± after the competition ended, Chu Yang found Coach Mo and expressed his thoughts sincerely. Coach Mo was taken aback for a moment, then he understood and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true, I should have expected this. A hidden dragon can¡¯t remain in the shallow waters forever, one day you will soar to the heavens. This small world of Qingyang Village isn¡¯t your battlefield, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect this day to come so soon. You have the best talent of anyone I¡¯ve ever seen, you¡¯re in no way inferior to those young masters from big families in the Imperial City.¡± ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I will always remember I¡¯m from Qingyang Village,¡± Chu Yang replied firmly. ¡°Great, that¡¯s the spirit,¡± Coach Mo laughed heartily, then asked, ¡°Where are you planning to go? Have you decided on a place?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was thinking of heading north towards the Imperial City to broaden my horizons,¡± Chu Yang laughed. ¡°When I was young, I worked in Mysterious Yuan City for a while. If you don¡¯t mind, I can recommend you go there to have a look,¡± Coach Mo said. ¡°Sure, I have to pass through Mysterious Yuan City anyway on my way to the Imperial Dynasty,¡± Chu Yang chuckled. Then Coach Mo took out half of a jade pendant, handed it to Chu Yang, and said, ¡°Take this half of the jade pendant to the army camp in Mysterious Yuan City, find a man named Du Tianyin, and tell him you¡¯re Mo Tianqi¡¯s nephew, he will know what to do.¡± Chu Yang took the jade pendant and offered his gratitude solemnly. Coach Mo smiled, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Go ahead, a broader stage awaits you outside, your journey has just begun!¡± ¡­¡­ The next day, at the crack of dawn, before the sky lightened with the pale color of fish bellies, Chu Yang had already packed his luggage. He left Qingyang Village, stepping into the fading darkness of the night. The young man looked back at the small village where he had lived for over a decade, a humble place that had withstood the test of time for many years. In Chu Yang¡¯s eyes was an endless depth of fondness and reluctance to leave. ¡°Yang, stop looking back. It¡¯s time for us to go,¡± the voice of Ink Elder rang in his ear. Chu Yang turned his head, shouldered his luggage, and slowly walked towards the distance. ¡°Ink Elder, have you ever encountered people or things in your life that you miss?¡± ¡°At such a young age, you¡¯ve already learned to be nostalgic,¡± the old man laughed heartily. Then, he fell silent for a moment and slowly asked, ¡°Yang, do you understand what it means to walk the Great Dao alone?¡± ¡°Walk the Great Dao alone?¡± The youth¡¯s voice was full of confusion. ¡°The summit of the Martial Path, is loneliness, is solitude, is an endless quest, is the chilling solitude that comes with great heights.¡± The old man replied with a sigh, ¡°The Martial Path is, after all, a solitary celebration. The powerful are always destined to be alone. When you stand at the beginning of this road, you will have many companions by your side. As you silently move forward, you will lose some of these people, and you¡¯ll get to know some new friends as well. You will endure the scorching sun and the driving rain, stained with blood and tears, walking through mountains of blades and seas of fire. When you look back again, you will find that those who once accompanied you have all disappeared. Some gave up on their Martial Path to settle down, to build families, with new ties, choosing to live out their lives in simplicity. Others reach the end of their lifespans and ultimately fall upon this path, becoming nothing but scattered bones. The road is long, and the farther you travel, the more solitary you become, with fewer and fewer people remaining at your side. In the end, either you will be like the others, your life at its conclusion, adding just another set of bones to the road, or you will have reached the summit of the Martial Path, and only then will you understand how incredibly, incredibly lonely it is to be invincible.¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and his companions had been traveling for half a day when they suddenly heard the sounds of fighting not far ahead. ¡°Brother Xu, it seems there are bandits robbing people up ahead,¡± Xiao Guizi said. ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± The group rode their Desert Flying Horses towards the scene of the fight, only to see a group of people dressed in black outfits with their faces covered had already taken control of the situation. At the center, a carriage that seemed quite luxurious was surrounded. The guards escorting the carriage had almost all been killed, with only a very few desperately holding on. ¡°This carriage belongs to the Situ Family. You bandits must have the gall of a bear and the heart of a leopard to not fear Situ Family¡¯s retaliation,¡± said an elderly guard of the carriage sternly. Chapter 37 - 37 Situ Yunqing Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Situ Yunqing ¡°What does it matter if it¡¯s the Situ Family¡¯s carriage?¡± the lead bandit laughed heartily. ¡°Brothers, after we rob your carriage, we¡¯ll just find another place to settle down. The sky is high and birds are free to fly; surely your Situ Family¡¯s power doesn¡¯t extend over the entire Eastern Continent.¡± By this time, all the guards of the carriage had been killed, leaving only an old man at the ninth tier of the Spirit Vein Realm who was still struggling to hold on. This group of bandits consisted mostly of martial artists at the Spirit Vein Realm, with the exception of their leader who seemed to have just advanced to the Condensing Vein Realm. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill the old man; instead, like a cat playing with a mouse, he teased, ¡°Let the people inside the carriage come out; I actually want to see which person from the Situ Family is inside.¡± ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s coming,¡± at this moment a lesser bandit noticed Xu Zimei and his companions and hurriedly informed the bandit leader. The bandit leader turned his head, holding a hooked saber in his hand, and walked arrogantly forward, addressing Xu Zimei and his group, ¡°The kid over there, since I¡¯m in a good mood today, you¡¯d better scram. ... Take one more step forward, and I¡¯ll chop off your head.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not leaving. As a bandit, shouldn¡¯t you at least have some professional ethics?¡± Xu Zimei retorted, ¡°What gives you the right to rob them and not rob us? Why look down on us? Are we any less than them?¡± The bandit leader was dumbfounded, ¡°Is this guy sick? I let him go, but he insists on being robbed.¡± With a grand wave of the bandit leader¡¯s hand, swarms of bandits rushed forward, encircling Xu Zimei and his companions. ¡°Xiao Guizi, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xiao Guizi replied confidently, pulling out an iron rod from behind. Don¡¯t be fooled by Xiao Guizi¡¯s usual obsequious demeanor; he was a genuine Inner Sect Disciple of True Martial Holy Sect, a martial artist at the fifth tier of the Condensing Vein Realm. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dealing with this group of bandits was well within his capability. Swinging the iron rod in his hand, a single strike from Xiao Guizi burst open the bandits¡¯ heads as easily as smashing watermelons. ¡°Brothers, tough nut to crack, let¡¯s go together,¡± another bandit shouted. Xiao Guizi didn¡¯t flinch; he jumped off the Desert Flying Horse, his iron rod whistling through the air with impressive momentum, each strike carrying a tremendous force that seemed to weigh over a thousand pounds. The pressurized air around him emitted sonic booms. In just a few exchanges, all the bandits were already lying on the ground, wailing nonstop. Seeing the tide turning, the bandit leader quickly mounted his horse in an attempt to flee. Xiao Guizi¡¯s gaze was sharp, and he hurled his iron rod. The rod buzzed through the air, turning into a black streak of light that pierced through the back of the escaping bandit leader. Its descent unimpeded, the iron rod impaled the bandit leader before slamming into a massive boulder up ahead. The rod sank deeply into the rock before finally coming to a stop. ¡°You¡¯ve got the Mad Demon Stick Technique down pat,¡± Xu Zimei commented. ¡°This Vein Skill of mine has just reached the Other Shore level, still short some of reaching Perfection,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. Entering the Microscopic, Abstruse, Other Shore, Perfection. These were the four levels of Vein Skills. ¡°Don¡¯t take the literal meaning of the Mad Demon Stick Technique too seriously; ¡®mad¡¯ here doesn¡¯t denote craziness, and ¡®demon¡¯ isn¡¯t about those mass-murdering demons,¡± Xu Zimei casually advised, ¡°The essence of the Mad Demon Stick Technique is the vigor of pursuing one¡¯s effort, the spirit of pressing forward relentlessly.¡± Observing Xiao Guizi lost in thought, Xu Zimei rode his horse forward. Standing beside the carriage, the sole surviving elder hurriedly expressed his thanks to Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s not your place to thank me,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly, ¡°Let the person inside the carriage come out.¡± The elder hesitated for a moment before a voice that sounded like a hundred larks singing flowed out from the carriage. ¡°Uncle Fu, it¡¯s all right. I should meet my savior,¡± the voice said. The curtain of the carriage was drawn back, revealing two women stepping out gracefully. The woman on the left was dressed like a maid. The one on the right wore a light cyan dress adorned with lotus flowers embroidered at the cuffs and neckline. Her pale and inviting collarbone, the long black hair that rested on her shoulders, tied with a pink ribbon. She looked pure and fresh-out-of-this-world, with light makeup, expressive and intelligent large dark eyes, a delicate nose, and an oval face. ¡°This humble girl, Situ Yunqing, offers her thanks for the gentleman¡¯s lifesaving grace,¡± the woman said softly, bowing slightly. ¡°Tsk, tsk, such a delicate little face,¡± Xu Zimei said, with a straw dangling from his mouth in a suggestive tone. As he said this, he reached out with his right hand to touch her cheek, but Situ Yunqing turned her head away. Xu Zimei¡¯s right index finger hooked her chin, admiring her with his gaze, and Situ Yunqing¡¯s complexion turned deathly pale with fright. Still, she pursed her lips, locking eyes with Xu Zimei. ¡°Brother Xu, if you want, I can go over there and keep watch for you,¡± Xiao Guizi said from the side. ¡°Let go of our young lady,¡± the maid tried to push Xu Zimei away, only to be grabbed by Lin Ruhu by the collar and thrown to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve never been one to force others against their will,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, withdrawing his hand, ¡°If you want to thank me, you should at least show some sincerity, not just words.¡± ¡°I have nothing on me right now. If the gentleman doesn¡¯t mind, he can accompany me to Zhouque City. Once we reach the Situ Family, I will surely repay you generously,¡± Situ Yunqing said sincerely, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°You¡¯re the young lady of the Situ Family? Who are you kidding,¡± Xiao Guizi questioned from the side: ¡°Though not much to speak of, the Situ Family is still a great family of Zhouque City. You travel without even a Condensing Vein Realm guard to protect you, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been robbed by bandits. You think we don¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°My mother was just an ordinary woman from a small town; her meeting with my father was purely accidental,¡± Situ Yunqing paused, then continued: ¡°My mother is strong-willed, not wanting to live at someone¡¯s mercy or endure disdain, so she raised me alone over the years. We didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Situ Family, but as my mother was seriously ill and worried about me before her passing, she sent me to find my father in the Situ Family for a place of refuge.¡± Hearing Situ Yunqing¡¯s words, Xu Zimei seemed to understand. Probably, Situ Yunqing¡¯s mother was just an ordinary woman and her father was the Family Head of the Situ Family¡ªa huge disparity in their statuses. Situ Yunqing¡¯s mother, unwilling to live under the Situ Family¡¯s roof, raised her daughter on her own outside. That is to say, many in the Situ Family might not even know that their Family Head had an illegitimate daughter out there. ¡°The Situ Family, huh,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly remembered some things from a previous life. The Situ Family was originally just a small clan in Zhouque City, with influence and fame limited to the surrounds of the city. But later, it was heard that a woman emerged from the Situ Family who established the Situ Commerce Association, expanding its business across the entire Eastern Continent and leading the then insignificant Situ Family to rise to power completely. Chapter 38 - 38 Zhouque City Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Zhouque City In my previous life, I heard that the extraordinary woman was named Situ Yunqing, but Xu Zimei never met her at that time; he only occasionally heard about her in the casual conversations of others. Speaking of it, Xu Zimei¡¯s previous life also had its dramatic moments. In the beginning, as the Crown Prince of the True Martial Holy Sect, he was someone everyone wanted to flatter. But later on, after Chu Yang had cast him down into Secluded Dragon Gorge and his father turned white-haired and retired to the forest overnight, without the support of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei¡¯s status plummeted straight from the clouds; those people he had never cared for became unattainable. Even before this, Xu Zimei had wanted to establish his own power, but managing it alone proved too much for Shili Changkong. Moreover, Xu Zimei should consider what form his power should take. ... If the power was to remain in the shadows, then surely Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t always be the one to foot the bill for everyone¡¯s daily expenses. Xu Zimei envisioned bringing this power into the open, perhaps in the guise of a restaurant. In that way, the power could be self-sustaining, and the restaurant would be one of the best channels for gathering information. Many people tend to talk about recent events while dining and drinking. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t need his power to provide him with any particularly secret intel, but he still needed to be the first to know about remote regional news. If the Situ Yunqing he currently faced was the same person he had heard about in his past life, then she would be capable of managing this power for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was contemplating how to entice her over, and to do so in such a way that she would come willingly. ¡­¡­ ¡°We¡¯re approaching Zhouque City. Let¡¯s rest there for the night,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone nodded in agreement, then watched as Xu Zimei jumped onto the carriage and entered the compartment, causing a few of them to stare in surprise. Next to them, Xiao Guizi quickly got the gist and said to Situ Yunqing, ¡°What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and join our Brother Zimo.¡± Situ Yunqing glanced at the others and then silently stepped into the compartment. A maid beside her seemed like she wanted to say something, but after seeing Lin Ruhu¡¯s ferocious gaze, she hurriedly backed away. The carriage advanced slowly. A faint scent filled the compartment as Xu Zimei rested his head on Situ Yunqing¡¯s lap and closed his eyes to sleep. Zhouque City loomed in the distance, resembling a steel beast lying silently on the land. Situ Yunqing watched Xu Zimei as he slept peacefully, her lashes fluttering gently. Xu Zimei was not the type with striking features that could set a heart racing at first glance. But he was the kind that grew on you the more you looked; his mischievous smile gave off a bad-boy vibe. Situ Yunqing pursed her lips, extended her right hand, and gently poked Xu Zimei¡¯s cheek with her index finger, then for some reason, she suddenly smiled knowingly. ¡°Shall I engage in a deeper conversation with you?¡± Xu Zimei suddenly opened his eyes and asked indifferently. Situ Yunqing was startled, her face instantly flushing red as she looked down without saying a word. ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t bother going back to the Situ Family. I just so happen to need a maid to warm my bed,¡± Xu Zimei said casually. ¡°Thank you for the honor, Master, but unfortunately Yunqing is not so fortunate,¡± Situ Yunqing replied calmly after collecting herself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject it so quickly,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Do you think the Situ Family people will welcome you?¡± ¡°What does the Master imply?¡± Situ Yunqing asked hesitantly. ¡°You don¡¯t really think this robbery was just an accident, do you?¡± Xu Zimei asked oddly. Situ Yunqing¡¯s expression changed; with her bright mind, she naturally thought of the worst scenario. The struggle for power in large clans is always especially brutal. If the Situ Family acknowledged Situ Yunqing, the illegitimate daughter, then naturally, she would have a share in the Situ Family¡¯s wealth in the future. She might even contest for the position of the next Family Head. No one would welcome an additional competitor out of the blue, so many in the Situ Family would certainly not wish to see Situ Yunqing¡¯s arrival. ¡­¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, we can make a bet,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Bet on what?¡± Situ Yunqing asked curiously. ¡°Once we enter Zhouque City, someone will definitely come looking for trouble with us,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Because I have disrupted their plan, and even now, we¡¯re surely under someone¡¯s surveillance.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bet,¡± Situ Yunqing shook her head, as she herself also agreed with Xu Zimei¡¯s statements. ¡°Boring,¡± Xu Zimei yawned and stretched luxuriously before squeezing his head into Situ Yunqing¡¯s embrace and began to sleep again. As they drew closer to Zhouque City, more people started to appear around them, and the carriage slowly made its way into the city. The Central Street, paved with Qinggang rock, was bustling with activity, crowded and steaming with vendors calling out their wares, wafting tempting aromas from both sides of the street. ¡°My father has sent someone to pick me up, I should go,¡± Situ Yunqing woke the sleeping Xu Zimei and said softly. At the front of the carriage, a group of soldiers clad in blue armor stood, led by an elderly man whose face glowed with health. ¡°Miss Yunqing, my surname is Tian, and I¡¯m a protector from the lord¡¯s side. The lord sent me to pick you up,¡± the old man said warmly. ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Uncle Tian,¡± Situ Yunqing nodded. As Xu Zimei stepped down from the carriage, Uncle Tian¡¯s gaze sharpened as he asked, ¡°Is this Miss Yunqing¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m just here for the ride,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said to Lin Ruhu and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn first.¡± Situ Yunqing had wanted to invite Xu Zimei to stay at the Situ Family¡¯s residence, but after thinking it over, she decided against it. After all, she was not sure of her own safety, let alone how the Situ Family would react to her arrival. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Linjiang Restaurant,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the sign in front of him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this one.¡± The three walked into the restaurant, and Xiao Guizi threw his silver pouch onto the table with a clang, shouting, ¡°Shopkeeper, got any rooms left?¡± The restaurant¡¯s shopkeeper, wearing a hat and sporting a mustache, hurriedly came over with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of guest rooms. Which type would you like, sirs?¡± ¡°I want three rooms facing the street, with windows to the north and south, where you can see both the sunrise and sunset,¡± Xiao Guizi held up three fingers and said. ¡°Alrighty, and would the gentlemen like to have their meals in the rooms or downstairs?¡± the shopkeeper asked attentively. ¡°Downstairs is fine, so it won¡¯t be too much trouble to clean up if a fight breaks out later,¡± Xu Zimei said something bewildering. The shopkeeper was puzzled but didn¡¯t ask further and went to prepare the food. Xu Zimei and his companions ordered a pot of wine, and as they drank, three men emerged. Chapter 39 - 39 begins your performance Chapter 39: Chapter 39 begins your performance These three men, the ones on the left and right appeared to be subordinates, while the man in the middle, muscular and with a prominent scar on his face. His body radiated a dense evil qi, suggesting he was the sort to lick his wounds after a battle. At that moment, Xu Zimei and his company were having their meal when the scar-faced man walked straight to Xu Zimei¡¯s table, picked up a chicken leg from the bowl, and started gnawing on it without a word. ¡°Who are you, didn¡¯t you see this is our food?¡± Xiao Guizi stood up and said fiercely. The scar-faced man glanced sidewards at Xiao Guizi and with a right hand surging with spiritual energy, he slammed his palm onto the table in front of him. Instantly, the table splintered into pieces, and all the food toppled to the ground. ... ¡°Who is this person, acting so arrogantly?¡± questioned a diner eating nearby. ¡°That¡¯s the leader of the White Crane Mercenary Group, Xiao Baihe, a ruthless character. Don¡¯t make a sound,¡± someone at a neighbouring table advised. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile on his face, unfazed. Xiao Baihe was startled, his expression slightly changing, but still said carelessly, ¡°Who sent me? I just don¡¯t like your face.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and then all that could be seen was a flash of a blade before everyone¡¯s eyes, and Xiao Baihe¡¯s legs were severed from the knees down. Even then, Xiao Baihe hadn¡¯t managed to react, as the speed was too fast and he hadn¡¯t felt any pain. Only when his legs fell to one side and he lost his support, collapsing onto the ground, did the piercing pain hit his nerves. He looked at his legs, screaming in agony, his face going pale, and large beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡­¡­ ¡°Who sent you?¡± Xu Zimei continued to ask with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Baihe retorted defiantly. A sharp blade swept across his neck, and a line of blood sprayed a meter out; Xiao Baihe¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief in his dying moments. The two subordinates who had come with him seemed to be frozen in shock, standing still and not moving. Only when Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over did they shudder, coming back to their senses. They hastily knelt down and started kowtowing, begging for mercy. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Xu Zimei asked again. ¡°The Situ Family, it was their head housekeeper from the inner court who found our leader,¡± one of them hastily replied. ¡°Are you willing to go with me to the Situ Family to testify?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°I,¡± the man hesitated. The flash of a blade, and a head of someone who died with eyes still open fell to the ground. ¡°Are you willing to testify?¡± Xu Zimei turned towards the last remaining of the three and asked. The man¡¯s face struggled, then he began to frantically kowtow on the ground before Xu Zimei, his forehead already bloody and dripping, ¡°Please, spare me, my lord. If I testify, my whole family won¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°You had your chance and you proved worthless,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, and with another stroke of his blade, the severed head rolled on the ground like a ball. He yawned, shook his head in resignation, and muttered to himself, ¡°Boring.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°This brother is too impulsive,¡± a young man dressed in white garb, holding a folding fan, came forward and sighed while shaking his head at Xu Zimei. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei asked the other party with confusion. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Zheng Guangkai,¡± the young man unfolded the folding fan in his hand and spoke slowly, ¡°I see that you are not an ordinary person either. If you had left one of these three alive, even just one, you could have sought justice at the Situ Family. But now that you¡¯ve killed all three, there¡¯s no human or physical evidence left, isn¡¯t that a pity?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Um,¡± the young man was stunned, having embarrassed himself, and stood aside without speaking further. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei glanced over at Xiao Guizi and said, ¡°Xiao Guizi, please begin your performance.¡± Xiao Guizi nodded, then picked up the iron staff from his back and swung it directly at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei kicked him to the ground with one foot and demanded harshly, ¡°Speak, who sent you?¡± ¡°It was the chief steward of the inner court of the Situ Family. I am willing to testify,¡± Xiao Guizi hurriedly replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then we will go to the Situ Family and settle accounts,¡± Xu Zimei said, pulling Xiao Guizi while Lin Ruhu followed behind, and they set off mightily towards the Situ Family. The young man named Zheng Guangkai, bewildered, watched the departing group with widened eyes, ¡°Damn, is that even a thing?¡± ¡­¡­ As they walked along the bustling streets, Lin Ruhu asked curiously, ¡°Brother Zimo, why did the Situ Family come looking for trouble with us?¡± ¡°Because we saved Situ Yunqing and disrupted someone¡¯s plan,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Lin Ruhu nodded in semi-understanding and asked, ¡°So, our pretending that Xiao Guizi is from the White Crane Mercenary Group, will the Situ Family believe it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it yet? Whether Xiao Guizi is actually from the White Crane Mercenary Group doesn¡¯t matter. Whether they believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s important is that we have the bigger fist.¡± Lin Ruhu was startled, ¡°A bigger fist? He seemed to understand now. Just because one has a bigger fist, white can be argued as black, and black as white.¡± ¡­¡­ At this moment, the Situ Family, due to the arrival of Situ Yunqing, was in a state of apprehension as if a storm was brewing. The atmosphere in the family¡¯s council hall of the Situ Family was somewhat heavy. The Great Elder looked at Situ Yuntian, the Family Head seated at the top, and said, ¡°Family Head, we are all happy that Niece Yunqing could return, but to have her acknowledge her ancestry and record it in the family annals as soon as she comes back, isn¡¯t that somewhat improper? After all, she didn¡¯t grow up in the Situ Family, should we not delay this matter a bit?¡± ¡°I agree with the Great Elder,¡± the second and third Elders, as if having discussed beforehand, nodded simultaneously. ¡°Are you expressing dissent against my decision?¡± Situ Yuntian asked, frowning. ¡°We are only thinking of the future of the Situ Family,¡± the Great Elder said solemnly. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just us who oppose this. The entire family is rife with rumors. I think the Family Head should consider the big picture.¡± As they were talking, they saw a servant rush in flusteredly. ¡°Family Head, Elders, three people have come outside looking to seek justice from our Situ Family. They¡¯ve injured several of our patrol team, and Instructor Lou tried to stop them but was killed by one of them with a single strike,¡± the servant reported. Situ Yuntian¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly. Instructor Lou was responsible for the family¡¯s security patrols and was one of the strongest in the entire Situ Family, aside from him and a few Elders. ¡°The newcomers declared themselves disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect and claimed that someone from our Situ Family had ordered others to assassinate them,¡± the servant continued. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Situ Yuntian also immediately felt the problematic situation, with this behemoth like a mountain looming over the entire Extreme West Region. ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have provoked any disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect, have we?¡± Chapter 40 - 40 Situ Yuntian Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Situ Yuntian ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± Situ Yuntian said with a frown. When he led three Elders to the entrance, they only saw several patrolling disciples lying in pools of blood, and Coach Lou¡¯s body was also to one side. It seemed that he had been killed with a single sword strike, the wound on his neck was very fine. ¡°I wonder what business brings the Talented Disciples of the Sword Sect to the Situ Family?¡± Situ Yuntian asked as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°And you are?¡± Xu Zimei asked casually. ¡°I am indeed the Family Head of the Situ Family, Situ Yuntian.¡± ... ¡°You¡¯ve come just in time; I wanted to ask if we have somehow offended the Situ Family to have someone sent to kill us?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Situ Yuntian asked, frowning. ¡°I can testify, I am with the White Crane Mercenary Group from Zhouque City, and at noon today the chief steward of your family¡¯s inner courtyard found our leader, saying he needed our leader¡¯s help to kill a few people,¡± Xiao Guizi hurriedly said. He was sniveling and crying theatrically with exaggerated acting skills. ¡°And you are?¡± Situ Yuntian asked, looking at Xiao Guizi. ¡°I am a new subordinary of our leader Xiao Baihe,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t be hasty, there might be some misunderstanding here,¡± Situ Yuntian pondered for a moment and then said to a servant beside him: ¡°Go and call Hai Dafu for me.¡± The servant hurried off and before long, a corpulent fat man with a swaggering gait approached. He was so overweight that he had to pant after walking just a few steps. ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Xiao Guizi, sharp-eyed, immediately pointed at the fat man and shouted. Situ Yuntian¡¯s frown deepened slightly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hai Dafu approached Situ Yuntian and, hurrying to show respect, asked, ¡°Family Head, did you need me for something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Situ Yuntian asked sternly. ¡°Family Head, I truly do not know,¡± Hai Dafu quickly shook his head, replying anxiously. ¡°I ask you, did you hire someone to assassinate some of the Talented Disciples from the Holy Sect?¡± Situ Yuntian asked. ¡°Family Head, please see clearly, even if I had a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Hai Dafu quickly knelt down, also sniveling and crying with acting skills that outdid Xiao Guizi by several streets. ¡°Gentlemen, could there be some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Situ Yuntian turned his head, looked at Xu Zimei, and said, ¡°And could you gentlemen perhaps show me some proof that you are disciples of the Holy Sect? It¡¯s not that I doubt you, but just to be cautious.¡± ¡°I have an Inner Sect Disciple¡¯s Token here,¡± Xiao Guizi hurried forward, placing his own token in front of Situ Yuntian, and said. ¡°Does it need to be this real?¡± Situ Yuntian felt as though he¡¯d been dealt a bad hand, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just claiming to be a member of the White Crane Mercenary Group? How come now you¡¯ve suddenly become an Inner Sect Disciple of the Holy Sect.¡± But it was this mix of truth and falsehood that made Situ Yuntian feel a bit troubled; if the other party really was an Inner Sect Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, with even an Inner Sect Disciple¡¯s status being that of a messenger, then what an astonishing identity this young man might possess. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know anything?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked, ¡°Or rather, might you not be the mastermind, maybe someone else is directing you?¡± ¡°I truly do not know,¡± Hai Dafu said with a frantic look, glancing aimlessly towards the three Elders and hurriedly spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush to deny it,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°In our True Martial Holy Sect, we have a method of Soul Search that can inquire about all the memories of a person from within a month. ¡°But the price is that the person on whom the Soul Search technique has been cast could either die or, at the very least, become mentally incapacitated.¡± Hai Dafu¡¯s complexion changed, his expression struggling. And Situ Yuntian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he looked to the side and noticed that the expressions of the three Elders had changed as well. ¡°Hai Dafu, won¡¯t you admit it?¡± Situ Yuntian bellowed, spiritual energy surging in his palm, opening three Vein Gates on his body as the peak aura of the True Vein Realm burst forth. With a hit on Hai Dafu¡¯s shoulder, Hai Dafu¡¯s entire body burst with blood flowing from his seven orifices. ¡°Rest assured, esteemed Talented Disciples of the Holy Sect, our Situ Family will certainly not shield any suspects,¡± Situ Yuntian said firmly, ¡°Regardless of whether Hai Dafu is suspect or not, we owe you all an explanation.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± a few of the Elders at the side also heaved sighs of relief and hurriedly responded. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, perhaps some leads have now been severed,¡± Xu Zimei sighed as he looked up, then smiled at everyone and said, ¡°But no matter, there¡¯s plenty of time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not often we have the honor of hosting the Talented Disciples of the Holy Sect at our Situ Family. If you don¡¯t mind, shall I have a feast prepared?¡± Situ Yuntian asked with a smile. ¡°I have no objections,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and followed Situ Yuntian into the main hall. Xu Zimei realized that many people prefer to bond over a meal. However, the Situ Family also gave Xu Zimei some ideas; perhaps he could advance his plans for establishing his power. Subduing the Situ Family, using them as a stepping stone, proved to be a fine opportunity. During the meal, Xu Zimei had a few drinks and tentatively asked, ¡°Family Head Situ, the Situ Family has always lived in seclusion in Zhouque City, have you ever thought about expanding outwards?¡± Situ Yuntian was taken aback for a moment; he understood what Xu Zimei meant. With the current strength of the Situ Family, expansion was simply not feasible, but with Xu Zimei¡¯s help, it was a different story. But Situ Yuntian could also see what was at stake; right now, the Situ Family still bore the Situ surname. If they truly cooperated with Xu Zimei, then the Situ Family would effectively become part of Xu Zimei¡¯s faction. Although they would gain in strength, many things would no longer be under their control. After all, the premise of cooperation is that both parties are not significantly mismatched in strength, and the Situ Family was certainly not on an equal footing with Xu Zimei. ¡°Young Master Xu jests, our Situ Family simply wishes to live in peace and stability; we have no other ambitions,¡± Situ Yuntian responded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Steady and solid development is also robust.¡± ¡­¡­ After dinner, Xu Zimei declined Situ Yuntian¡¯s offer for them to stay with the Situ Family and, along with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, took their leave. He didn¡¯t encounter Situ Yunqing; after all, she was an important part of his plans for establishing influence. Back at Linjiang Restaurant, Xu Zimei stood at the window of his room, watching the sun slowly setting in the distance. He tapped on the windowsill three times with his right hand and said with a smile, ¡°Black Thirteen, come out!¡± From behind, a shadow suddenly materialized out of nowhere. Black Thirteen was somewhat puzzled; he was very confident in his ability to conceal himself and didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong. ¡°Young Master, the Deputy Sect Master was concerned for your safety and had me follow you secretly. I would not have revealed myself had there been no threat to your life,¡± Black Thirteen explained his mission. ¡°Help me kill someone,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Chapter 41 - 41 The Death of Situ Yuntian Chapter 41: Chapter 41 The Death of Situ Yuntian ¡°Young Master, please give your order,¡± Black Thirteen said quietly after a moment of silence. ¡°The Family Head of the Situ Family, Situ Yuntian,¡± Xu Zimei whispered. ¡°I understand,¡± Black Thirteen started, slightly startled. He nodded slowly and then his figure disappeared from the room. Xu Zimei looked around the now silent room, lifted his head slightly, and gazed at the bright moon gradually emerging from behind the clouds. ¡°What a pity, I wanted a family that acts like a lapdog, but you had too many ideas of your own.¡± ¡­¡­ ... In the inner courtyard of the Situ Family, Situ Yuntian had just begun to undress, his mind still preoccupied with the day¡¯s events. He always felt that things wouldn¡¯t end so easily, and he couldn¡¯t fathom Xu Zimei¡¯s attitude. Just then, a gust of wind blew, snuffing out the lamplight in the room. Situ Yuntian¡¯s gaze sharpened as he saw a black figure suddenly appear in front of the window. Before this, he hadn¡¯t noticed anyone at all. The immense strength of the Empty Vein Realm enveloped the entire room, and the bed curtains stirred gently in the breeze. ¡°Who are you?¡± Situ Yuntian took a deep breath as the presence of the True Vein Realm rose bit by bit within him. He felt a murderous intent, his heart beating seemingly faster than usual. A tangible intent to kill filled the room. The man in black raised his knife slightly, his figure casting a lingering shadow in the air. Situ Yuntian¡¯s eyes sank in, and his complexion turned to shock. He couldn¡¯t react in time before he felt a chill throughout his body. He looked down slightly to see his waist had been severed, his body now in two halves. He looked up again at the man in black but could not utter a word. Blood spurted from his mouth, and he fell to the ground. ¡­¡­ Inside Linjiang Restaurant, Xu Zimei nodded slightly while listening to Black Thirteen¡¯s report. ¡°Now that the man is dead, there must be a scapegoat.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Young Master?¡± Black Thirteen asked, puzzled. ¡°The three Elders of the Situ Family might be a good choice,¡± Xu Zimei mused aloud. ¡°But why would they willingly take the blame?¡± Black Thirteen inquired, still confused. ¡°Everyone in this world seeks something, wealth? Status? Beauty? Or strength?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I understand,¡± Black Thirteen nodded, watched Xu Zimei wave his hand, and then his figure also gradually vanished. ¡­¡­ Without a word spoken all night, the next morning dawned with gloom hovering over the entire Situ Family. Situ Yuntian was dead¡ªhis demise sent shockwaves throughout Zhouque City. The Situ Family was engulfed in mourning. Situ Yuntian had three sons, and with the addition of Situ Yunqing, there were four children in total. At that moment, Xu Zimei, accompanied by Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, had just entered the Situ Family residence when they saw a crowd surrounding a stretcher amidst loud wailing. The body of Situ Yuntian had been stitched together and was wrapped in a white cloth. ¡°Father, I will surely find your killer to appease your spirit in heaven,¡± Situ Yuntian¡¯s eldest son, Situ Bo, vowed fervently. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Situ Yunqing also knelt to one side, her gaze sweeping across the faces of everyone present, studying each expression, hoping to discern something. Her eyes then returned to the man on the stretcher; though their acknowledgement of each other had not been for long, since her arrival at the Situ Family, Situ Yuntian had doted on her extremely. She had originally been somewhat indifferent towards Situ Yuntian, resenting him for neglecting her and her mother for so many years. But that was merely the indignation of a young girl¡¯s thoughts; in truth, her heart had long since accepted this father. But now, her father lay bloodied on the stretcher, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a wave of sorrow. ¡­ At this moment, Xu Zimei looked at the scene unfolding before him, pushed through the crowd surrounding the stretcher, and leaning beside the body of Situ Yuntian, he said mournfully, ¡°Brother Yuntian, although we had but a brief encounter, as they say, ¡®heroes admire one another without question of origin.¡¯ I didn¡¯t get the chance to discuss life with you, and I never expected that in just a single night¡¯s time, we would be separated by yin and yang. Indeed, ¡®good people do not live long; creation plays with man, creation plays with man indeed!''¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too upset, the dead cannot be brought back to life,¡± Xiao Guizi quickly comforted from the side. ¡°How could I not understand? It¡¯s just a pity for Brother Yuntian to pass away¡ªhe was truly a hero,¡± Xu Zimei took a deep breath, his eyes brimming with sorrow. He turned to look at Situ Yunqing, who was sobbing softly, and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be too heartbroken, the urgent matter now is to quickly find the murderer and avenge your father.¡± Situ Yunqing nodded slowly, looking at Xu Zimei expectantly as she said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a capable person, can you help me?¡± No matter how formidable Situ Yunqing from her previous life might have been, the her of now was just a helpless girl. With no one to rely on and no power to support her, it was simply unrealistic for her to find the murderer all by herself. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help, but this is an internal matter for the Situ Family, and my intervention as an outsider could easily lead to rumors,¡± Xu Zimei said, appearing troubled. Situ Yunqing fell silent for a moment, not sure what to say. ¡°Prepare for your father¡¯s funeral sooner rather than later. Although I can¡¯t directly participate in the investigation, I will keep an eye out for the murderer in secret,¡± Xu Zimei offered a few words of consolation before leaving with Lin Ruhu and the others. ¡°Zimo bro, are you thinking of taking control of the Situ Family?¡± On the way back, Lin Ruhu asked curiously. ¡°You see it?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Not certain, but it seems like you care a bit too much about the Situ Family,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°More or less, but now is not the time; the fire isn¡¯t burning fiercely enough,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What should we do?¡± Xiao Guizi asked from the side. ¡°You, go to the Wang Family and the Wan Family, and get those two families to join forces to suppress the industries of the Situ Family,¡± Xu Zimei instructed Lin Ruhu. In Zhouque City, only these two families could rival the Situ Family. Now that Situ Yuntian, a key figure, was no longer present, these two families would undoubtedly be interested in the juicy morsel that was the Situ Family¡¯s fortune. ¡°Xiao Guizi, you go and stir up some trouble among Situ Yuntian¡¯s three sons. Make them fight each other for the position of Family Head,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, I¡¯ll make sure the entire Situ Family is turned upside down,¡± Xiao Guizi confidently replied. ¡°When everything gets out of control, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll step in to settle the chaos,¡± Xu Zimei said slowly, ¡°I want Situ Yunqing to willingly join my forces.¡± ¡°Zimo bro, if you ask me, why not just fight directly and be done with it? Is all this trouble really necessary?¡± Lin Ruhu asked, perplexed. ¡°You need to understand one thing, we might be villains, but we are definitely not brainless,¡± Xu Zimei laughed, ¡°What I want is not just the person Situ Yunqing, but also her heart. Besides, the Situ Family really is a good stepping stone. Also, Black Thirteen, go to Heavenly Sword City and find Shili Changkong, ask him to come over here.¡± Chapter 42 - 42 Ancestral Coffin Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Ancestral Coffin In the meeting hall of the Situ Family, dark clouds loomed overhead, with many people¡¯s faces showing signs of unease. ¡°Great Elder, the Wang Family and the Wan Family have been attacking our businesses like mad dogs these past few days,¡± a servant reported from below: ¡°Several of our pill workshops and weapon vaults have already been forced to close.¡± ¡°In the past, our three families developed peacefully. I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as Father passed away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to contain themselves,¡± Situ Bo, the eldest son, said indignantly, ¡°If you ask me, we should just fight them. Let them know we¡¯re not to be trifled with and get them to think twice before they act.¡± ¡°Even if we wanted to fight now, we couldn¡¯t,¡± the Great Elder said without lifting his head: ¡°The Family Head was at the peak of the True Vein Realm, and he constantly kept the other two families¡¯ heads in check. Now that he¡¯s gone, how can we fight?¡± ¡°The people of our Situ Family are all in a panic. I think it¡¯s better to choose a capable leader first,¡± the second son, Situ Yu, stood up and said. ... ¡°I believe the second brother has a point. I may not be very talented, but I¡¯ve extensively read poetry and literature. I am willing to lead our Situ Family through this crisis,¡± the third son, Situ Jing, said with a resolute tone. ¡°Third brother, you overstate the matter. There¡¯s a saying that the eldest brother is like the father. Since our father is gone, as the eldest brother, I naturally have to take up the mantle,¡± Situ Bo hastily said. ¡°I think the position of the Family Head shouldn¡¯t be decided by age but by ability. After all, it concerns the welfare of the entire clan,¡± Situ Yu spoke with neither inferiority nor arrogance: ¡°I believe I do have some talent.¡± The Great Elder, sitting at the head, frowned and slammed the table, saying, ¡°Arguing over the position of the Family Head like this, what kind of dignity is this? I will temporarily act as the Family Head until we decide on a new candidate.¡± ¡°At least give us a standard, Great Elder. How about we have a contest? Whoever wins can inherit the position of the Family Head,¡± the three brothers exchanged glances and looked at the Great Elder. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although there was significant competition among the three of them, they were all intent on securing the Family Head position but were reluctant to just let the Great Elder take it so easily. ¡­ Situ Yunqing sat silently in the corner, watching the arguing crowd and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow for the family. A sincere sorrow. All of these people were fixated on seizing power, yet they lacked the capability, and they were all driven by their selfish desires, paying no heed to the family¡¯s safety and wellbeing. Situ Yunqing even felt that if she were in charge of the Situ Family, she would do a much better job than any of them. Unfortunately, she was powerless and without influence and had no means to contest for anything. At this time, the first person to cross her mind was actually Xu Zimei. She had also inquired into his identity, which was said to be a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, and with no trivial background. Situ Yunqing pondered, unwilling to be just a mere figurehead, to live a dull life without significance. Three days later, because of the covert confrontations among the three major families of Zhouque City, the people inside the city were all somewhat on edge, as if dark clouds hovered over the city, with an impending sense of a storm about to break out in the building. ¡°Have you heard? Situ Bo, the eldest son of the Situ Family, was the victim of an assassination attempt the day before yesterday.¡± In the Linjiang Restaurant, someone discussed in a low voice, ¡°Exactly, the Situ Family really is beset with one misfortune after another. I heard their second son was also targeted for assassination last night.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that their third son also seemed to have been targeted for an assassination?¡± The Linjiang Restaurant was crowded with people, but most of the conversations centered on the Situ Family. Many people were not optimistic about the future of the Situ Family. ¡°Do you think it was the doing of the Wang and Wan Families? They want to take advantage of the situation to annihilate the Situ Family and change the three-legged stand-off.¡± ¡°Who knows? It could even be someone from within the Situ Family, all vying for the position of Family Head.¡± ¡­ Within a guest room at the Linjiang Restaurant, Xu Zimei listened to Xiao Guizi¡¯s report, rhythmically tapping his right hand on the windowsill. ¡°I¡¯ve already warned the Wang and Wan Families, and they definitely haven¡¯t sent anyone to assassinate,¡± Xiao Guizi said, ¡°Those assassinations must have been carried out by someone from inside the Situ Family.¡± ¡°Once everything is ready, we¡¯ll move in for the capture tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to waste any more time,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go make the arrangements,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded and left. The night was seductive, with sparse dim stars clinging to the edge of the sky, as the whole Zhouque City lay in slumber. Early the next morning, when all things were still groggy and not fully awake, The disciples of the Wang and Wan Families had already surrounded the entire Situ Family. Wang Cheng, the Family Head of the Wang Family, and Wan Cangqiong, the Family Head of the Wan Family, strode forward to the gates of the Situ Family. ¡°Are you intending to wage war against my Situ Family?¡± the Great Elder bellowed, awakening the whole of Zhouque City still in the early stages of rousing from sleep. ¡°Situ Mang, don¡¯t struggle in vain. Today, we shall erase your Situ Family¡¯s name from Zhouque City,¡± Wan Cangqiong declared loudly. His True Vein Realm peak aura radiated outward, causing a slight change in the Great Elder¡¯s expression. Although he too was in the True Vein Realm, he was only at the seventh level and was no match for Wan Cangqiong. ¡°Family Heads of the Wan and Wang Families, we seem to have no grudges. Why must you push us to our death?¡± the Great Elder began to persuade, ¡°Even though our Situ Family¡¯s Family Head is no longer here, we are not easily bullied. I can assure you, our Pill Workshops and the Weapons Pavilion within Zhouque City are willing to share profits equating to fifty percent with your two families.¡± ¡°Situ Mang, you¡¯ve been in power for decades. Haven¡¯t you understood?¡± Wang Cheng scoffed, ¡°Might makes right, conquering your Situ Family needs no reason. It¡¯s survival of the fittest.¡± ¡°If you all are intent on fighting, then I am prepared to see it through to the end,¡± the Great Elder said solemnly to the people behind him, ¡°Summon the ancestor.¡± Following that, a purple-black coffin engraved with pieces of red Crystal Stone was brought out. It appeared to have been stored for a long time. ¡°You both better think carefully. Once I open the ancestral coffin, it will be a fight to the death,¡± the Great Elder asserted menacingly. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then. I¡¯d like to meet the previous head of the Situ Family,¡± Wan Cangqiong was not panicked, he just became slightly more vigilant, he said. Lying within this ancestral coffin was the previous head of the Situ Family. In fact, many strong figures who have little life left and no hope of breaking into higher levels will choose to seal themselves away. The red Crystal Stone on the outside of the coffin is called Dust Blood Stone, which can effectively slow down the passage of time. These ancestors sealed themselves within the coffins adorned with Dust Blood Stones, and under the influence of the stones, their lifespan consumption would be reduced to the lowest. This meant that, although they originally only had five years of life left, because the flow of time was slowed, they might extend their life to ten or even twenty years. Chapter 43 - 43 Situ Yunlei Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Situ Yunlei Of course, the price for being sealed in the ancestral coffin was that they could no longer cultivate and could only slowly die off like this until one day, even the time-slowing effects of the Dust Blood Stone were no longer sufficient, and life would reach its end. However, the benefit was that they could live for a much longer time, having more time to guard their own family. Generally, these old relics would not emerge easily because each time they left the seal of the Dust Blood Stone, it would consume a lot of their lifespan, and moreover, the Dust Blood Stone was extremely valuable, usually beyond the reach of smaller families. Unless a family faced imminent extinction, people would not easily open the ancestral coffin. ¡°Are you really sure you want to make enemies with my Situ Family?¡± the Great Elder said sternly. ¡°Situ Mang, your Situ Family is doomed today,¡± Wan Cangqiong replied. ... ¡°Open the ancestral coffin,¡± the Great Elder roared, and the pitch-black coffin lid was slowly pried open. The seal that had been in place for decades was finally exposed to daylight once again. An intangible aura was gathering above, and a sigh emanated from within the coffin, ¡°Has our Situ Family finally come to this point?¡± The person inside the coffin was unaware of what had happened outside, but he understood that the moment the ancestral coffin was opened, it signified that the Situ Family was on the brink of extinction. Other than this reason, no one would normally open the ancestral coffin. ¡°Old Family Head, it is our incompetence. We failed to bring the enterprise you passed down to us to glory; instead, we have caused this situation,¡± the Great Elder knelt in front of the ancestral coffin and said sorrowfully. ¡°Where is Yuntian?¡± the voice inside the coffin asked again. ¡°The Family Head is dead. The murderer has not been found yet,¡± the Great Elder reported truthfully. ¡°Life is like a dream,¡± the person in the coffin sighed. Then, with a ¡°rattle¡± sound, the coffin lid was completely opened, and an elder with white hair and a youthful face stepped out. The elder wore a light cyan robe, many parts of which were embroidered with patterns of white clouds. His temples were covered with white hair, he was not tall, his skin was somewhat withered, tightly clinging to his bones. At first glance, this old man looked just like an ordinary elder in the twilight of his years, but his eyes sparkled, and his aura was rapidly intensifying like a landslide. His aura remained at the peak of the True Vein Realm, and just when it was about to break through to the Empty Vein Realm, it stopped. People often say that the path of the Martial Path is difficult, hard as climbing to Qing Tian, every step a new heaven. It was this slight barrier between the True Vein Realm and the Empty Vein Realm that trapped the life of the man before us. In fact, there were many people like the elder who lacked the support of major forces¡¯ resources; many lone travelers spent their entire lives lingering in the Condensing Vein Realm. ¡­¡­ ¡°Situ Yunlei?¡± Wan Cangqiong looked at the elder and asked. ¡°Wan Family¡¯s youngling and Wang Family¡¯s youngling, you both have done quite well,¡± Situ Yunlei said, slightly squinting at the people surrounding the entire Situ Family compound. ¡°Elder Situ, we all respect you a great deal, but some things leave us no choice,¡± Wang Cheng said. ¡°Words are pointless. It¡¯s been a long while since these old bones have moved,¡± Situ Yunlei laughed heartily, then his aura surged like a torrent, as he charged directly towards Wang Cheng and Wan Cangqiong. Both Xu Zimei and Wang Cheng did not dare to be careless, even though everyone was at the peak of the True Vein Realm. However, the opponent had become famous much earlier, so they both attacked Situ Yunlei together. ¡°Protect our home, charge!¡± The Great Elder yelled at the disciples behind him, then took the lead and charged out. Suddenly, the younger generations of the three families were embroiled in a fierce battle. Although the Situ Family¡¯s disciples were brave and fierce, they still faced the problem that two fists are no match for four hands. Under the combined forces of the Wang and Wan Families, they were continuously driven back. Although Situ Yunlei was initially able to suppress Wang Cheng and Wan Cangqiong, as the battle dragged on, his age began to show, and he struggled to keep up with the physical demands of the fight. In this battle, over half of the Situ Family was destroyed, and bodies were gradually strewn about the vicinity. Seeing Wan Cangqiong and Wang Cheng growing more vigorous as the battle waged on, Situ Yunlei gritted his teeth in fury, completely ignoring their attacks, planning to fight to the death. He used his Flying Cloud Palm, and thousands of white clouds amassed together, an incredible momentum bursting forth from his palms. His palms struck the chests of Wan Cangqiong and Wang Cheng, the white clouds exploded, and the infinite shock wave completely scattered the three of them. Both Wan Cangqiong and Wang Cheng each spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, while Situ Yunlei¡¯s injuries were also severe. He had just taken a punch and a kick from the two, and with a sweet taste in his throat, although he forcibly swallowed the blood down, the condition inside his body was painful, with his internal organs churning in agony, and his face turning pale. ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± Situ Yunlei asked indifferently, standing up straight, his blue clothing like a robe and his white hair like snow. ¡°Fight,¡± Wan Cangqiong roared, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, ready to attack again, but was stopped by a voice. ¡°Gentlemen, can we please calm down for a moment? Allow me to say a few words,¡± Xu Zimei came walking over, step by step, under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze. The Great Elder looked at Xu Zimei and hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Xu, we hope that you can uphold justice for us.¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wan Cangqiong frowned and looked at Xu Zimei, asking, ¡°Does Young Master Xu represent the intentions of the Holy Sect?¡± ¡°No, no, no, the Holy Sect does not interfere in any healthy competition,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said, ¡°I am merely representing myself.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Young Master Xu?¡± Situ Yunlei pondered for a moment, then asked Xu Zimei. ¡°This is a matter for your three families, and it is indeed a bit inappropriate for an outsider like me to meddle,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°However, if the Situ Family is willing to become a personal affiliated force of mine, I can help you get through this difficult time.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Situ Yunlei was stunned; without a doubt, this arrangement would greatly benefit the Situ Family. Not only could they escape this crisis, but they could also rely on Xu Zimei¡¯s support, gain access to his resources, and then grow and strengthen. But the question was, would the Situ Family, once under Xu Zimei¡¯s command, really be the same Situ Family it was before? ¡°In addition, I can help you find the murderer of Situ Yuntian,¡± Xu Zimei continued. ¡°You know who the killer is?¡± Situ Yunlei¡¯s eyes gleamed as he asked. ¡°I would not make an unsubstantiated claim,¡± Xu Zimei said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to think it over. Take your time, after all, it should be a willing cooperation.¡± ¡°I agree to your terms,¡± Situ Yunlei knew he had no room for choice, so he simply and directly agreed. ¡°Now can you tell me who killed Yuntian?¡± No sooner had Situ Yunlei¡¯s words fallen than the three Elders of the Situ Family suddenly erupted in violence. With a sword strike, a punch, and a palm hit, they landed on Situ Yunlei, who didn¡¯t even have time to react, and he was gravely injured. Chapter 44 - 44 Life is Like a Play Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Life is Like a Play ¡°You,¡± Situ Yunlei said, incredulously staring at the three elders of the Situ Family. He hadn¡¯t expected that at the critical moment, it would be his own people who betrayed him. Situ Yunlei spat out a mouthful of blood, seemingly realizing something; he deeply looked towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Gentlemen, I guess there¡¯s no need for me to spell out who wants the Situ Family Head dead,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, looking at the three Situ Family elders and speaking to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s the three elders,¡± someone still in disbelief muttered to themselves. ¡°I get it now, it must be the three elders, coveting the position of the Family Head, conspiring to kill him,¡± a disciple said with wide eyes, analyzing the situation. ¡°Young Master Xu, this matter originally had nothing to do with you. Why did you have to interfere?¡± the Great Elder sneered viciously, taking steps towards Xu Zimei. ... ¡°No helping it, I am just a warm-hearted person,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Then, with a snap of his fingers, an enormous pressure descended from above, causing everyone present to change their expressions. Black Thirteen stood in mid-air, his black robe fluttering loudly, carrying a longsword on his back, his demeanor stern, silently watching the three great elders. Under this pressure, the three elders found themselves unable to move, their faces filled with inexplicable terror, sweat dripping from their foreheads. Xu Zimei smiled, walked up to Situ Yunqing, and said, ¡°Do you want to avenge your father?¡± Situ Yunqing was taken aback, looking at the longsword extended to her by Xu Zimei, she dumbly accepted it. ¡°Everything must come to an end,¡± Xu Zimei patted Situ Yunqing¡¯s shoulder and seriously said. Situ Yunqing nodded firmly, longsword in hand, slowly advancing towards the three great elders. All three elders¡¯ faces drastically changed, then the Great Elder roared in fury, ¡°I have dominated my entire life, I admit defeat this time. But even in death, I refuse to die at the hands of a little girl.¡± The three elders exerted their strength simultaneously, waves of spiritual energy surging around them, momentarily breaking Black Thirteen¡¯s imposing aura. All three elders grasped their longswords and plunged them into their own abdomens. With a ¡°pff,¡± the blades pierced through flesh, each man spat out a mouthful of blood, and they all fell to the ground. ¡°The Situ Family is finished,¡± onlookers muttered to themselves, witnessing the scene. The upper echelon of the Situ Family¡¯s fighting force was entirely decimated, with very few capable of shouldering the heavy burden any longer. Xu Zimei turned around, addressing Wan Cangqiong and Wang Cheng, ¡°Gentlemen, the Situ Family will now be under my control. Do you want war, or shall we develop peacefully?¡± Both men, looking at Black Thirteen striding on the air, hurriedly swallowed and laughed, ¡°Young Master Xu jests. Since the Situ Family will be yours, naturally, we should support each other.¡± ¡°Right, right, neighbors should live harmoniously, fortune comes with harmony,¡± Wang Cheng said with a smile as well. ¡°Alright, have your people clean up around here,¡± Xu Zimei told Wan Cangqiong and company. After that, he looked at Situ Yunqing and asked, ¡°I am thinking of entrusting you with managing the Situ Family in the future. Are you interested?¡± Situ Yunqing was stunned, her big, watery eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t rush with your answer, consider it carefully tonight, and give me your response tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and then left with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­¡­ The great battle of today, although over, its aftermath was still spreading throughout Zhouque City. Inside Linjiang Restaurant, Xu Zimei listened to Xiao Guizi¡¯s report. ¡°Young Master, I have already made arrangements with the Wang and Wan families. They played along with us in this act, and in return, I will select two talented juniors from their families to be admitted to the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how talented those two juniors are, what is important is that they must be direct descendants of their families; once they are at the Sect Gate, they will be tied to our warship,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said. ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded and continued, ¡°All three of Situ Yuntian¡¯s sons died, they died in today¡¯s battle, and now, the only one in the Situ Family who is eligible to inherit the position of Family Head is Situ Yunqing.¡± ¡°Handle this matter discreetly, don¡¯t let anyone catch a hold of it,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about Zhouque City, but make sure the Great Elder¡¯s people don¡¯t find out, so they don¡¯t tattle to my father.¡± ¡°I understand, the person in charge of Zhouque City¡¯s Holy Sect branch is from the Elder Faction, and he will definitely pay attention to this matter,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded. At that moment, they heard a series of knocks on the door. Xu Zimei paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and the three Elders of the Situ Family walked in unharmed. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± the three Elders greeted with smiles. ¡°Weren¡¯t you dead?¡± Xiao Guizi was taken aback; he had personally seen the three Elders draw their swords and stab themselves in the abdomen today. ¡°Does a stab to the abdomen necessarily lead to death? How can a martial artist be so fragile, especially one at the True Vein Realm,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ¡°Was this all just a play?¡± Xiao Guizi was taken aback, as he originally thought he knew the entirety of Xu Zimei¡¯s plan, yet he realized he only understood half of it. ¡°Otherwise, why would I have the Wan and Wang families clean up afterwards? I was afraid of exposure,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Young Master, what about the promise you made to us before?¡± the Great Elder asked with an ingratiating smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let you join the Holy Sect and help you break through to the Empty Vein Realm. You better go back now; I will have Black Thirteen take you back to the Holy Sect under the cover of night, try not to be seen to avoid exposure,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then we thank you, Young Master,¡± the three hurriedly nodded and then left. ¡°They killed Situ Yunlei and even took the fall for killing Situ Yuntian, just to break through to the Empty Vein Realm?¡± Xiao Guizi said, somewhat disbelieving. ¡°Breaking through to the Empty Vein Realm, not only does one¡¯s strength surge dramatically, but one also gains an extra hundred years of lifespan, and joining the Holy Sect gives them a brighter future. Aren¡¯t these enough?¡± Xu Zimei asked in return, ¡°Compared to these, what does a minor Situ Family count for to them?¡± Xiao Guizi fell silent; his father was an Outer Sect Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and he grew up within the Holy Sect, not very familiar with many of the situations outside. But now, this matter seemed to have opened a cruel skylight for him. ¡­¡­ Actually, Xu Zimei had planned from the very beginning that whether it was Situ Yunlei, Situ Yuntian, his three sons, or the three Great Elders, none could remain in the Situ Family. Because Xu Zimei was determined to hand over his power to Situ Yunqing to manage, the presence of any of these people would be a major complication. Chapter 45: The Frog in the Well Chapter 45: Chapter 45: The Frog in the Well That¡¯s why he had reached out to the Wang Family and the Wan Family, seeking to exploit the chaos to kill Situ Yuntian¡¯s three sons. That included Situ Yunlei, the last ace up the Situ Family¡¯s sleeve. As for the three Great Elders, how to deal with them? Xu Zimei¡¯s lips twisted into a smile. By now, Xiao Guizi had returned to his room. He still found Xu Zimei somewhat unfathomable, always feeling his senior brother didn¡¯t play by the usual rules. ¡­¡­ The sky gradually darkened, and Zhouque City seemed unusually quiet tonight. ... In Xu Zimei¡¯s room, he looked at Black Thirteen and ordered, ¡°Send those three old men away.¡± ¡°Leave Zhouque City?¡± Black Thirteen asked, puzzled. ¡°No, leave this world,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Black Thirteen was startled but nonetheless nodded and left the room. ¡­ Outside the city of Zhouque, four figures were rushing along. The Great Elder, looking at Black Thirteen leading the way, politely said, ¡°It is quite late, yet it troubles you to escort us to the Holy Sect, our thanks for your efforts.¡± Black Thirteen shook his head indifferently. The evening breeze blew gently, casting a ghastly white gleam on the ground from the moonlight. The wind tonight seemed especially cold. From behind, within the silent city, it seemed as if the barking of dogs could be heard. As the view gradually receded, the sight of Zhouque City became increasingly blurred in the eyes of the group. Finally, the group arrived at the foot of a tall slope where Black Thirteen came to a halt. He stood at the very top of the slope, the cold wind whipping his hair into disarray. His emotionless eyes looked at the three Elders as though he was looking at corpses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the Great Elder chuckled dryly, asking. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s time for you to hit the road,¡± Black Thirteen said flatly, drawing his long saber and looking at the three men. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Second Elder¡¯s brow twitched, stepping back slightly in a guarded manner, asking. Black Thirteen did not answer again, but only the ¡°clang¡± of the saber being drawn could be heard. ¡°Thump thump thump thump,¡± the Vein Gates of Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng, and Kun Hai all opened. The aura of the Empty Vein Realm enveloped the surroundings like a mountain. ¡°Despite being disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect, I knew we couldn¡¯t fully trust those people,¡± the Great Elder shouted. Then, the three Elders took their positions in three different directions, their bodies pulsing with Spiritual Energy as their Vein Gates flung wide open. Each Elder took an Array Plate from their Storage Rings, furiously channeling their Spiritual Energy into the plates. Once activated, the Elders simultaneously tossed the Array Plates into the sky. A brilliant black light shined forth, and the three Array Plates merged into one, forming a dark cage that enveloped Black Thirteen. The Array Plates shattered, and countless Array Seals flew out, arranging themselves in an organized pattern according to the rules of the formation. ¡°Luckily, we came prepared,¡± the Great Elder said smugly. Array Plates are used to store Array Seals, as Array Masters fighting others normally have to form seals on the spot, which is too slow and allows the opponent to easily evade. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, long ago, someone devised the Array Plate, enabling the pre-arrangement of Array Seals, which could then be stored within the plate. If battle necessitated it, all one had to do was directly shatter the Array Plate, and these Array Seals would instantaneously activate and set themselves up. All of this seemed very complex, but in actuality, it all happened in the blink of an eye. Black Thirteen looked at the black prison cage surrounding him and frowned slightly, his long knife bursting forth with a brilliant azure light. The blade¡¯s glow swept up a sky full of dust, even cleaving a path through the ground beneath his feet, its momentum as unstoppable as a rainbow. But when it struck the black prison cage, it was as if it got devoured, failing to even stir up a ripple. ¡°Give up, it¡¯s no use. This is a fourth-level Formation, the Dark Prison Cage. Though we can¡¯t kill you, we can trap you for one night,¡± the Great Elder said with satisfaction, ¡°Since it was Xu Zimei who first made a clean break of things, he can hardly blame us. We¡¯re off to Zhouque City now to spread the word about this affair, to show everyone the true face of that bastard.¡± ¡°Exactly, we must expose all his crimes,¡± the Second Elder said through gritted teeth. The guy had promised them that he would lead them to join the True Martial Holy Sect and even help advance them to the Empty Vein Realm. But now he had gone back on his word and was even trying to kill them to silence them. The three Great Elders had betrayed the entire Situ Family for this, only to end up with such an outcome. The rage within them was unimaginable. ¡°Don¡¯t think everyone else is a fool,¡± the Third Elder said with a cold snort, ¡°From the very first day you sought our cooperation, we planned a contingency, preparing the fourth-level Formation just in case. Little did we think it would actually come into play.¡± ¡°A frog in a well knows nothing of the ocean,¡± Black Thirteen said, giving up on breaking the formation and choosing to sit cross-legged, not attacking any longer. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the Great Elder asked with a frown. ¡°I acknowledge that you¡¯re not stupid for keeping a backup plan, but you¡¯ll never understand just how vast this world really is,¡± Black Thirteen said calmly. ¡°Who are you trying to scare,¡± the Third Elder said indifferently, ¡°Now that you can hardly protect yourself, you still dare to talk big.¡± Black Thirteen gave the three men a cold look, said nothing more, and closed his eyes to meditate and recuperate. ¡°What shall we do now?¡± Just as the three men were discussing their next move, a voice suddenly rang out from above. ¡°It seems the young master was right¡ªthree little mice, actually fantasizing about jumping out of their cage.¡± ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s talking?¡± The three men shouted in unison, anxiously looking up. Shili Changkong, dressed in white, held a sword in his arms as he walked on air, yawning nonchalantly. ¡°Who are you?¡± the three Great Elders swallowed nervously and asked. The ability to walk on air indicated that the other party¡¯s realm was at least in the Empty Vein Realm. Though the stranger hadn¡¯t revealed a hint of his aura, the pressure the Great Elders felt was even greater than when facing Black Thirteen. ¡°The farce is over,¡± said Shili Changkong, too lazy even to draw his sword, instead casually tracing a stroke in the air with the sheathed blade. The next moment, a dazzling sword light bloomed before the eyes of the three Great Elders, their lives frozen at their final moment. ¡­¡­ The next day in Zhouque City, things appeared no different from before. Vendors woke up at their usual time, set up their stalls in their regular spots, and the city gradually began to buzz and flourish at the usual hour. ¡°I am willing to help you manage the Situ Family,¡± Situ Yunqing, who had tossed and turned the previous night, found Xu Zimei early in the morning and said earnestly. Xu Zimei introduced Shili Changkong to Situ Yunqing, ¡°From now on, he will be your guard. The two of you will manage the Situ Family together, and he can protect you if there¡¯s any danger.¡± After sending Situ Yunqing away, Xu Zimei called Shili Changkong over to the side alone. Chapter 46 - 46 Sun Devouring Emperor Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Sun Devouring Emperor ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll stay by Situ Yunqing¡¯s side,¡± Xu Zimei said. Shili Changkong nodded and asked, ¡°Do you really want to entrust your power to a mere girl?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. If his memory served him correctly, this woman, Situ Yunqing, was not to be underestimated. In his previous life, she took only a few decades to expand the Situ Commerce Association across the Eastern Continent, becoming one of the most formidable powers. Had Situ Yunqing not truly been capable, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to recruit her to his side. ¡°Give her two years. If she can spread her influence across the entire Extreme West Region, then I¡¯ll believe in her abilities,¡± Xu Zimei said. ... ¡°And if she fails to do so within two years?¡± Shili Changkong countered. ¡°What value does a life have if the person is worthless?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Shili Changkong fell silent, thinking to himself, ¡°That¡¯s really cold-blooded!¡± ¡­¡­ After resolving the matters in Zhouque City, Xu Zimei and his two companions also decided to leave, especially since the mission assigned by the Sect Gate was still incomplete! The group galloped away, under the blue sky and white clouds, across the rolling green hills, with their Desert Flying Horses boldly running towards the distance. Birds spread their wings and soared, circling above their heads, while a gentle breeze picked up dry leaves, spinning them in the air. The blazing sun was overhead, and while they were riding on the road, suddenly an explosion sounded from the skies. Soon after, they felt a powerful aura enveloping them from above. In the sky above, two figures were walking on air. An old man dressed in a gray robe held a five-foot-heavy sword, his invisible aura rippling around him, causing the very space to crackle explosively. The other was a middle-aged man, his body ablaze with fierce and splendid flames, as if the surrounding space itself was about to be incinerated. The gray-robed elder¡¯s face was composed as he spoke loudly, his voice booming through the space, causing it to reverberate with a thunderous rumble. ¡°Ren Pingsheng, hand over the legacy of the Sun Devouring Emperor, and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± he declared. The man engulfed in flames sneered contemptuously. It seemed he had suffered severe injuries; his face was pale as he disdainfully said, ¡°Yue Buli, a despicable person like you is also worthy of being a Sect Master¡ªhow laughable!¡± Xu Zimei lay on the back of his horse, watching the two men¡¯s fight with interest. Anxious, Xiao Guizi turned to Xu Zimei, who appeared unfazed, and asked in confusion, ¡°Senior brother, do you know them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Who would dare to touch you while you are with me?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°That man in gray is called Yue Buli, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± Lin Ruhu explained from beside them. ¡°As for the man in white, I do not know him.¡± ¡°Ren Pingsheng, a man unperturbed by the smoke and rain of life, the descendent of the Sun Devouring Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The Sun Devouring Emperor!¡± Xiao Guizi exclaimed. That was a very famous Great Emperor from the Era of Emperors. ¡°Yue Buli is of the Esteem Vein Realm, while Ren Pingsheng is just in the Empty Vein Realm. It seems unlikely he can hold out for much longer,¡± Xiao Guizi mused. ¡°Never underestimate the means left behind by a Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei waived his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This matter is of no concern to us.¡± ¡­¡­ Above the void, Yue Buli wielded his heavy sword, with boundless Sword Qi coalescing around the blade, condensing then exploding, causing space itself to crack. This sword, with its unending killing intent, had mad winds ravaging and howling around him, as the heavy sword was raised high above his head, as if he was about to split the very firmament. ¡°Yue Buli, do you truly want to fight to the death,¡± asked Ren Pingsheng, his face flushed with discomfort. ¡°Hand over the treasure of the Sun Devouring Emperor, and I will spare your life,¡± Yue Buli roared. Infinite power was condensing in his sword, and his entire face seemed to distort, as if he was about to unleash this charged strike to end the fight. ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand,¡± coughed Ren Pingsheng a few times as he slowly took a flute from his waist. Seeing the flute, Xu Zimei, who was standing in the forefront, narrowed his eyes and then smiled, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡°Is that flute really that powerful?¡± Lin Ruhu asked with confusion. ¡°The origin of this flute is related to a love story of the Sun Devouring Emperor. Would you like to hear it?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Xiao Guizi was somewhat puzzled. The Sun Devouring Emperor was from several eras ago; how could his senior brother know of his love story? But when it came to gossip about a Great Emperor, Xiao Guizi was still very interested. ¡°Rumor has it that it¡¯s a story from the youth of the Sun Devouring Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, his interest piqued as he narrated, ¡°When the Sun Devouring Emperor was young, he had a childhood sweetheart with whom he was betrothed from a very young age¡ªand they were very close to each other. But one day, the girl suddenly became gravely ill, and before she died, she gave her favorite flute to the Sun Devouring Emperor. As a token to commemorate their precious but brief romance. From then on, whenever the Sun Devouring Emperor missed the girl, he would play the flute alone in solitude. Even after he eventually became the Great Emperor, he maintained this habit. The flute was made of ordinary materials, but it was inscribed with Emperor Patterns within.¡± As Xu Zimei narrated, Ren Pingsheng cut his own finger and let a drop of blood fall into the flute before slowly starting to play it. After he let a drop of blood enter the flute, his originally pale face grew even paler. The melodious sound of the flute slowly arose, the tune was gentle, evoking the tranquil sense of a small bridge over flowing water. Yet, as the ordinary sound of the flute started to echo, the whole world seemed to come to a halt. All sounds ceased, whether it was the raging river in the distance or the serene breeze at the horizon. Even the sword intent from Yue Buli, which vowed to split the firmament in two, seemed to silently stop. The sound of the flute continued to resonate, and Yue Buli¡¯s face showed signs of shock. The flute stirred up endless windstorms, and a black sun eerily appeared at the end of the horizon. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was followed by collapsing space, chaotic rules, and boundless authority coalescing above the firmament. ¡°Is this the might of a Great Emperor?¡± Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi both exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Merely a used Emperor Pattern flute holds such power; the majesty of the Emperor himself must be all the more splendid.¡± ¡°Ren Pingsheng, consider yourself lucky this time, but you haven¡¯t earned the treasure¡¯s recognition. With your essence blood, how many more times could you use it?¡± Yue Buli bellowed unwillingly before fleeing headlong into the distance. As the devouring vortex-like sun was about to form, Yue Buli¡¯s heartbeats felt as though they were gripped in a giant hand, almost bursting out of his chest. He didn¡¯t dare stay any longer; the dignity of a Great Emperor must not be violated. Watching Yue Buli flee in a panic, Ren Pingsheng slowly lowered the flute, and the devouring sun began to fade away. He staggered, nearly collapsing, the recent exertion had been far too great. Then he slowly descended, casting a glance at Xu Zimei and the others standing nearby. Chapter 47 - 47 Subduing Ren Pingsheng Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Subduing Ren Pingsheng ¡°Kid, hand over all the healing pills you have,¡± Ren Pingsheng said to them, his aura of the Empty Vein Realm enveloping him. ¡°Descendant of the Sun Devouring Emperor, you truly disgrace your ancestors,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, not the least bit nervous. ¡°To think a Great Emperor¡¯s descendant has fallen to such a state, it¡¯s quite pitiful.¡± Ren Pingsheng let out a cold snort as spiritual energy surged even more violently around him, and a huge hand made of spiritual energy reached out toward Xu Zimei and his companions. ¡°If you dare to touch us, we are disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xiao Guizi shouted from the side. ¡°My father is an Inner Sect Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± Ren Pingsheng¡¯s brows furrowed, and the spiritual energy hand halted; he didn¡¯t fear ordinary Holy Sect disciples¡ªkilling them was just killing them. The True Martial Holy Sect had so many disciples, it was impossible to pay attention to them all. But if the other party was the son of an Elder, that could be problematic. ... If he killed an Elder¡¯s son, even if the Holy Sect ignored it, their father surely wouldn¡¯t let it go. The Inner Sect Elders of the Holy Sect were all Esteem Vein powerhouses, and some with exceptional talent were even Emperor Pulse powerhouses. Ren Pingsheng couldn¡¯t afford to provoke such figures, even though, by birthright, he was of much nobler blood as a descendant of the Sun Devouring Emperor. Unfortunately, he had not received his ancestor¡¯s legacy, currently possessing nothing more than a title. ¡­¡­ Ren Pingsheng gave the group a deep look, then turned to leave. ¡°Hey, how about we make a deal?¡± Xu Zimei called out to him. ¡°I have no interest in your True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Ren Pingsheng turned back and said indifferently. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t you want to receive your ancestor¡¯s legacy?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Ren Pingsheng¡¯s gaze sharpened, his heartbeat suddenly accelerating as he stared intently at Xu Zimei and asked briskly, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I can heal your injuries and even help you obtain the legacy. In return, you¡¯ll pledge your service to me, how about it?¡± Xu Zimei said straightforwardly. ¡°Impossible,¡± Ren Pingsheng¡¯s complexion changed; serving someone else meant losing freedom, and that wasn¡¯t his style. ¡°Think about it carefully. With your current situation, without someone¡¯s help, Those coveting the Sun Devouring Emperor¡¯s legacy will certainly not let you go. Your entire life would be spent fleeing from endless assassination attempts,¡± Xu Zimei tempted patiently. ¡°But if you join me, becoming one of my War Generals, I will take you to see the scenery above the firmament.¡± ¡°The scenery above the firmament,¡± Ren Pingsheng murmured to himself, his expression momentarily stunned. Xu Zimei took a healing pill from his Storage Ring and tossed it to Ren Pingsheng, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, eat it to recover from your injuries, then make a Heavenly Oath.¡± Ren Pingsheng pondered for a while before his eyes glowed with an indescribable brilliance as he looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°I can join your force, but you have to help me kill that hypocrite, Yue Buli.¡± ¡°I never help others take revenge,¡± Xu Zimei said with a shake of the head and a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it most satisfying to exact vengeance with one¡¯s own hands, with blood on the blade?¡± ¡°But the gap between him and me is still wide, and who knows when I¡¯ll reach his level. I can¡¯t wait that long,¡± Ren Pingsheng said pensively. The difference between the Empty Vein Realm and the Esteem Vein Realm might just be one realm, but it¡¯s like a chasm, so broad that many people can¡¯t cross it in their lifetime. ¡°You must have confidence in yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Once you¡¯ve acquired your ancestor¡¯s legacy, you¡¯ll be on the Grand Road ahead.¡± In his previous life, Ren Pingsheng was a truly ruthless character; it¡¯s just that now, without the legacy, he clearly lacked confidence. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not deceiving me,¡± Ren Pingsheng nodded and then looked up at the firmament to swear by the Heavenly Dao. ¡°Heavenly Dao is supreme, today I, Ren Pingsheng, hereby swear an oath. If Xu Zimei can assist me in obtaining the legacy of the Sun Devouring Ancestor, I am willing to follow him all my life, to campaign across the Firmament, until death do us part.¡± As Ren Pingsheng¡¯s words fell, the sky suddenly began to churn as winds rose and clouds gathered, obscuring the fierce sun, only to return to normal in the blink of an eye. This kind of oath isn¡¯t merely spoken with the lips, but engraved with one¡¯s True Fate upon the Heavenly Dao. Once it is violated, the Heavenly Dao will bring down a great catastrophe to kill the violator. Moreover, not everyone has the power to make such an oath, only those who have opened the fourth Vein Gate and successfully condensed their Destiny can do so. Shili Changkong had also once made such an oath. ¡°Now you can tell me the location of my ancestor¡¯s legacy, right?¡± Ren Pingsheng said. ¡°Go back to the ancestral shrine of your Ren Family. There, a statue of the Sun Devouring Emperor is enshrined,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°When you get back, move the statue, and beneath it, you¡¯ll find a hidden brick. The key is the flute you hold in your hand. When the time comes, use the flute to open the hidden brick and all will become clear.¡± ¡°The ancestor¡¯s legacy is in the ancestral shrine?¡± Ren Pingsheng looked surprised; why had no one in the Ren Family ever known about this? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they had obtained the legacy earlier, their Ren Family wouldn¡¯t have declined. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say much else. ¡°Go back and see for yourself. If I haven¡¯t lied to you, once you¡¯ve obtained the legacy, come find me at the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± Ren Pingsheng nodded, then deep bowed deeply to Xu Zimei and took to the skies to leave. Watching the departing figure, Xu Zimei¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Ren Pingsheng, a man whose name once echoed throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent. In fact, Xu Zimei was merely going with the flow, for even if he didn¡¯t tell Ren Pingsheng, he would have stumbled upon the legacy of the Sun Devouring Emperor in a fortuitous event before long. Then he would truly embark on that lonely journey destined to become world-renowned. ¡°Big brother, how do you know so much?¡± Xiao Guizi was still confused. ¡°Observe more, do more, ask less,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking up. Xiao Guizi quickly nodded, aware that he had been too curious, and that there were things he ought not to ask. ¡­¡­ Ten Mile Town, the location of Xu Zimei¡¯s current mission. It is situated on the eastern edge of the Extreme West Region, under the jurisdiction of March City, and also a part of the Green Wood Empire. Maple trees gently sway at the entrance of the town, their dark red leaves scattered all around, taking oaths and dreams along with them into the distance. In the afternoon, the party of three arrived at Ten Mile Town. The Desert Flying Horse they had ridden all day neighed wearily, looking utterly exhausted. A cold wind started to blow through the sky, and birds glided low in the distance, and unpredictably, it began to rain. What started as raindrops gradually turned into a misty drizzle as the daylight darkened. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s first go to Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s home,¡± Xiao Guizi suggested. Ministry Councillor Hu was the one who had assigned them this mission. Xu Zimei nodded and just as they were about to move, they saw a group of people also entering from the direction of the town entrance. Chapter 48 - 48 Divine Sun Holy Sect Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Divine Sun Holy Sect There were three people in the group, two men and one woman, all dressed in light gold robes, riding Blazing Flame Steeds. ¡°They are disciples of the Divine Sun Holy Sect,¡± Xiao Guizi said with a slightly focused gaze. The Divine Sun Holy Sect is also an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect in the Extreme West Region, established by the Divine Sun Emperor. However, compared to the True Martial Holy Sect, which has a heritage of four emperors, the Divine Sun Holy Sect has only had one Great Emperor, so its foundation is much weaker. The three disciples from the Divine Sun Holy Sect also saw Xu Zimei¡¯s group. The leading male disciple, with a longsword hanging at his waist, gave a cold snort and proudly rode past on his Blazing Flame Steed. The relationship between the Divine Sun Holy Sect and the True Martial Holy Sect was not good, mainly because the True Martial Holy Sect was too powerful, being the absolute overlord in the Extreme West Region. ... Even as an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the Divine Sun Holy Sect was still inferior. ¡°Acting all high and mighty,¡± Xiao Guizi huffed discontentedly. ¡°If you find them annoying, just beat them up. Why hold back,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve got your back, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Brother, I was waiting for you to say that,¡± Xiao Guizi chuckled, his eyes on the three people who had moved ahead, spiritual energy swirling in his palm. Suddenly, he swept his right hand through the air, and a blade shadow formed by spiritual energy slashed directly at the disciple. The legs of the Blazing Flame Steed ridden by the lead disciple from the Divine Sun Holy Sect were instantly severed. The Blazing Flame Steed reared up and neighed, collapsing onto the ground. The disciple was caught off guard and was embarrassingly thrown off. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± the disciple got up, drew his longsword from his waist, and glared furiously at Xu Zimei¡¯s group. ¡°Can¡¯t stand the sight of you, what about it,¡± Xiao Guizi took out his iron staff, shouted loudly, and without another word, attacked the disciple. Watching the two in the arena exchange blows, Xu Zimei rode his Desert Flying Horse towards the female disciple of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Seeing the situation, another male disciple quickly drew his curved blade and stood in front of the female disciple, frowning at Xu Zimei. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t disturb my brother Zimo¡¯s flirting,¡± Lin Ruhu stamped his feet hard on the saddle, leapt into the air, and with imposing fists, rushed at the male disciple. The male disciple met him with his blade, refusing to be outdone, his curved blade fierce in battle, engaging with Lin Ruhu. The female disciple looked at Xu Zimei, her gaze wary, her right hand lightly resting on the hilt of her sword. ¡°What¡¯s your honorable surname, miss?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile as he approached. ¡°What do you want?¡± the female disciple asked warily, retreating two steps on her horse. Xu Zimei whistled lecherously and smacked his lips, saying, ¡°Nice figure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± the female disciple quickly covered her chest and frowned even deeper. ¡°What is your purpose here in Ten Mile Town?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± the female disciple shot back. Xu Zimei just smiled without saying much more, but the female disciple only saw a blindingly fast streak of white light flash before her eyes. The Sword Drawing Technique, a white sword light, moved at a speed that was almost too fast for the eye, striking the wrist of the male disciple who was fighting with Xiao Guizi. The male disciple only felt a sharp pain coming from his wrist, and his longsword fell to the ground despite himself. Xiao Guizi¡¯s iron rod stopped just three centimeters away from the male disciple¡¯s head. ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, he will die, you know,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°By stirring up conflict, do you really want to declare war with my Divine Sun Holy Sect?¡± the female disciple said with an ugly expression on her face. ¡°Declare war if you must. Do you think we, the True Martial Holy Sect, are afraid of you?¡± Xu Zimei said with amusement. ¡°But I just wonder, would your Divine Sun Holy Sect really dare go to war with us over a few insignificant disciples?¡± The female disciple¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and her chest heaved erratically. After a moment of silence, she finally said, ¡°I can tell you, but you have to let my senior brother go first.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to bargain,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. Xiao Guizi retracted his iron rod and kicked the male disciple in the chest. The male disciple cried out in pain and fell to the ground, looking at Xu Zimei with a face filled with fury and fear. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, I¡¯ll talk,¡± the female disciple hurriedly replied. ¡°There¡¯s a haunting at Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s house in Ten Mile Town, and we were tasked by the Sect Gate with a mission to help capture the ghost.¡± Xu Zimei was startled; these three were on the same mission as him. He stroked his chin, ¡°Interesting. It seems that Ministry Councillor Hu didn¡¯t just issue a mission to the True Martial Holy Sect, but also to other sects.¡± In his previous life, Xu Zimei had completed this mission without encountering anyone from the Divine Sun Holy Sect. It seems likely that he arrived too late in his past life, and these disciples from the Divine Sun Holy Sect had already died here. Xu Zimei chuckled, waved to Lin Ruhu and his companions, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ Watching the receding figures of Xu Zimei and his two companions, the male disciple had a shifting expression on his face, his thoughts unknown. The Hu family was the largest clan in Ten Mile Town, and it was said that Ministry Councillor Hu was extremely wealthy, the richest man in town. When Xu Zimei and his companions arrived at the Hu residence, after a report from a servant, soon a flamboyantly dressed middle-aged man emerged. The middle-aged man wore a loose robe with a mix of blue, green, and yellow, and a green hat on his head. He had a somewhat yellowish complexion, and his eyes were swollen as if from chronic sleep deprivation, making him look quite haggard. ¡°My esteemed talented disciples, I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ve been scared all day long, I was almost unable to meet you,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu said excitedly upon seeing Xu Zimei and his party. He led the three to the main hall. Xu Zimei smiled thoughtfully and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ministry Councillor Hu.¡± ¡°I have already had a meal prepared for the three of you who have traveled a long way. Let¡¯s eat and talk,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu suggested, his demeanor seemingly troubled but still smiling. Xu Zimei nodded. Just as they were about to eat, a servant came to report that the disciples of the Divine Sun Holy Sect had also arrived. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that all the talented disciples could gather together. It sets my heart at ease,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu said with a smile, and then instructed his servant to bring in the disciples of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. The disciples of the Divine Sun Holy Sect changed their expression as they saw Xu Zimei and the others. The sword-wielding male disciple asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Do you talented disciples know each other?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu quickly stepped forward and offered an explanation. Afterward, he led everyone into a side hall, where they took their seats and introduced themselves to each other. From the Divine Sun Holy Sect, the sword-wielding male disciple was Wang Tao, the Curved Blade-carrying male disciple was Xing Lin, and the female disciple was named Xiao Ye. ¡°Tell us what happened. The description on your mission wasn¡¯t very detailed,¡± Xing Lin asked with a calm expression, turning to Ministry Councillor Hu. Chapter 49 - 49 Old Friends Parting by the River and Sea Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Old Friends Parting by the River and Sea ¡°This incident occurred two weeks ago,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu sighed and began to recount, ¡°Two weeks ago at night, I suddenly heard a woman singing in my sleep. At first, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it until the next morning when the captain of the guard squad in the residence was found dead. His death was particularly gruesome, as if he had encountered something extremely terrifying. He looked as though he had been scared to death. Since then, every night, there would be the voice of a woman singing in our Hu Residence. However, no matter how many people I take with me to search, we can never find where the singing is coming from. ... Every morning, someone in the residence would be found dead, even if I gathered everyone together and none of us slept through the night. The next day, people would still go missing and be found dead. Until now, nearly twenty people in the Hu Residence have perished. Many servants have quit and left; a lot of people say that I am cursed.¡± ¡°There are no such things as ghosts in this world, surely it¡¯s just some villains causing trouble,¡± Wang Tao said disdainfully, ¡°Ministry Councillor Hu, rest assured, I will personally patrol the Hu Residence tonight and make sure to catch the culprit.¡± ¡°Good. Please be careful, Talented Disciples, and if there is anything you need, just ask,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu quickly added. ¡°Tonight, gather all the remaining people in the residence. Don¡¯t let anyone leave. I want to see who is causing the mischief,¡± Wang Tao said sternly. ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll be in your debt, Talented Disciples,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu nodded. Watching Wang Tao making lofty guarantees, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say a word, merely responding with a faint smile. Whether the mission from the Sect Gate was completed or not held no meaning for him, as he was only here to take something away. He wouldn¡¯t even mind if all these people perished; the more the thing devoured, the stronger it would become, and the greater its utility would be for Xu Zimei in the future. As everyone was chatting and laughing during the meal, suddenly, a little girl ran in from outside. ¡°Daddy, do we have guests?¡± The little girl had two braids and spoke in a baby voice, appearing to be only four or five years old. ¡°Ying¡¯er, come to Daddy,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu seemed to adore his daughter greatly, hastily scooping the little one into his arms and introducing her to everyone, ¡°This is my daughter, Hu Yingying. She had a serious illness a while ago, and I am grateful that the curse did not target my daughter.¡± After everyone finished their meal, the sky gradually darkened, and the drizzling rain seemed to be getting heavier. Raindrops began to drip down from the eaves, shrouding the entire Hu Residence in a light mist. Subsequently, Ministry Councillor Hu called all the remaining servants to the side hall, though there weren¡¯t many left in the residence. With servants dying or leaving, the population of the vast Hu Residence had dwindled to less than twenty. ¡°We will patrol the east courtyard; You take the west, how does that sound?¡± Wang Tao looked at Xu Zimei and the rest, asking. ¡°Kid, are you asking for a beating? It¡¯s not your place to point fingers,¡± Xiao Guizi said to him. Then, he turned his gaze toward Xu Zimei, waiting for his instructions. ¡°You guys go patrol, I¡¯ll stay in the main hall to protect Ministry Councillor Hu and the others,¡± Xu Zimei stretched lazily, speaking somewhat indifferently. ¡°All right,¡± Wang Tao didn¡¯t dare to say much else and left with the people from the Divine Sun Holy Sect. ¡°Master Brother, we will then patrol the west courtyard,¡± Xiao Guizi said from the side. Xu Zimei looked up; the rain seemed to be getting heavier, and the pitch-black sky gave off a particularly eerie feeling. ¡°What¡¯s there to patrol? Go back and rest early,¡± Xu Zimei said nonchalantly and then headed to the side hall. Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu were left with baffled expressions on their faces. ¡­¡­¡­ Ren Pingsheng hurried back home, and after taking the pills Xu Zimo had given him, his injuries had mostly healed. Now, his mind was entirely focused on the legacy of his ancestor, the Sun Devouring Emperor. Finally, as the light of day began to fade, he arrived at the ancestral hall of the Ren Family. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ever since his family had declined, few people visited the ancestral hall anymore. He opened the small wooden door, weathered by time, to find the light inside the ancestral hall dim, and the air stuffy. Directly in front stood the statue of his ancestor, the Sun Devouring Emperor, covered with dust and cobwebs. The statue was carved by later generations based on the portraits of the ancestor, but no matter how skilled the craftsmen they hired, they could never fully capture his likeness. In the end, the descendants only carved a statue showing his back. Ren Pingsheng knelt before the statue and kowtowed three times, then bowed thrice more. He then moved to the front of the statue and slowly pushed it aside, and upon searching the offering table, he found a movable secret brick. He shifted the brick aside to reveal a hidden slot, which to his astonishment, matched the shape of a flute perfectly. Ren Pingsheng¡¯s breathing grew heavy. His mind went blank as his hands trembled, placing the flute into the hidden slot. Immediately, the entire ancestral hall began to tremble, endless spiritual energy coalescing above it, forming a profound vortex before Ren Pingsheng¡¯s eyes. The moment the vortex appeared, space collapsed, countless volumes of air compressed and exploded outward, turning into streams of air arrows scattering in all directions. Watching the scene unfold before him, Ren Pingsheng was filled with excitement and muttered to himself, ¡°Yue Buli, just wait. On the day of my return, I will shatter your Heavenly Sword Sect.¡± Overwhelmed with fervor, Ren Pingsheng stepped into the vortex, and as it closed behind him, the surroundings returned to normal as if nothing had happened. ¡­¡­ At this time, within the True Martial Holy Sect, atop Miaoliu Peak where the Sixth Elder resided, Baili Xiao sat amidst white lotus flowers. These white lotus flowers were the legacy of Empress Hongtian, and Baili Xiao sat there with an indifferent expression, a lock of hair fluttering in the gentle breeze. Spiritual energy condensed above the white lotus flower, constantly nourishing her body, while a white mist swirled around her, making her seem like a fairy descending from the heavens. With flowing white garments and skin whiter than snow, her rosy lips and bright teeth appeared too sacred for anyone to even glance at her. Having not seen her for a long time, the fairy-like aura about her seemed to grow stronger. Suddenly, there was a ¡°bang¡± as the Vein Gate in Baili Xiao¡¯s Xuan Gu hand opened, and she advanced to the Condensing Vein Realm, her body washed by boundless spiritual energy. She slowly stood up and walked out of the white lotus flower, her steps as graceful as if she were walking on lotuses, with two maids who had been standing guard for a long while by her side. These two maids were the twins Xue Qianxue and Xue Mengmeng, who Xu Zimo had previously met during the new disciples¡¯ trial. ¡°Xiao sister, you¡¯ve broken through to the Condensing Vein Realm,¡± said Xue Mengmeng, blinking her adorable large eyes with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve just made the breakthrough. You two need to work hard as well,¡± replied Baili Xiao with a smile, speaking softly. Chapter 50 - 50 Blood Wolf Guard (Additional update for Helmsman Suifeng888888) Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Blood Wolf Guard (Additional update for Helmsman Suifeng888888) ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m already at the seventh layer of Spirit Vein, and after some time passes in the Outer Sect Disciple competition, I will definitely achieve a good ranking,¡± Xue Mengmeng said confidently. Baili Xiao nodded with a smile and then went to the peak of Miaoliu Peak alone, gazing at the endless horizon in the distance. That was the direction of Qingyang Village. She murmured to herself, ¡°Chu Yang, what are you doing right now? Are you thinking of me as well?¡± A faint sound of footsteps interrupted Baili Xiao¡¯s thoughts. She quickly turned around and called out to the newcomer, ¡°Auntie.¡± Xiao Yuexuan nodded with satisfaction and smiled, ¡°Have you broken through to the Condensing Vein Realm?¡± ... Baili Xiao nodded and said, ¡°I just broke through as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with the Deputy Sect Master, and your marriage arrangement with Xu Zimei might not work out,¡± Xiao Yuexuan said regretfully. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Baili Xiao, puzzled. She was quite confident in her appearance. Of course, she was not interested in Xu Zimei. The only reason she had agreed to her aunt¡¯s suggestion to engage with Xu Zimei was to leverage the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s influence. By then becoming the Sect¡¯s Saintess, she would have full access to cultivation resources. Once her cultivation was achieved, what could such a meaningless marriage arrangement mean to her? In her heart, Chu Yang was the only one for her from the beginning to the end. The True Martial Holy Sect was just a stepping stone in her life. What she needed now was to leverage influence, using her aunt¡¯s stature, and if she could become Xu Zimei¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she could also take advantage of the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s influence. ¡°There¡¯s some opposition from Xu Zimei¡¯s side,¡± Xiao Yuexuan said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem. Auntie has confidence in you. After a while, when Xu Zimei comes back, you should get in touch with him more, it¡¯s just the temperament of a young person.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Baili Xiao nodded earnestly. ¡­ The sunlight was like a layer of golden Washing Silk Veil, spilling down from the sky and enshrouding the entire world within it. Chu Yang took Coach Mo¡¯s half of the Jade Pendant and left Qingyang Village, thus beginning his own journey. After arriving in Mysterious Yuan City, he first rested for a night, and then the next day, he directly went to the military camp Coach Mo had mentioned. Basically, in each city, there is the presence of a military camp, responsible for guarding the safety of the entire city, but they are an independent organization and are not under the jurisdiction of the City Lord. The military camp was strict in its discipline, with soldiers dressed in uniform black armor patrolling all around. ¡°Little guy, do you want to join the army?¡± At the military camp¡¯s recruitment desk, two burly men looked at Chu Yang and laughed. ¡°Do you know someone called Du Tianyin?¡± Chu Yang asked. ¡°What do you want with General Du?¡± the soldier¡¯s expression became serious as he asked. ¡°He¡¯s an old friend of Mo Tianqi who asked me to find him,¡± Chu Yang took out the half of the Jade Pendant Coach Mo had given him. ¡°Wait here a moment,¡± the soldier¡¯s eyes tightened, and he quickly ran inside the military camp. It wasn¡¯t long before a hearty laugh was heard from inside the camp. Following that, a man with a burly figure, powerful aura, and long black hair emerged. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Are you old Mo¡¯s nephew?¡± The man looked at Chu Yang and asked. He was dressed in a particularly exquisite black armor, with a war sword hanging at his waist, and his exposed neck was covered in scars, clearly someone who often battled in the field. ¡°Yes, it was Coach Mo who told me to come to Mysterious Yuan City to find you,¡± Chu Yang nodded and handed over the half-piece of the jade pendant. ¡°Since you¡¯re Old Mo¡¯s nephew, there¡¯s no need to be so distant. From now on, you can call me Uncle Dui,¡± the man, Du Tianyin, patted Chu Yang on the shoulder and said. ¡°Uncle Dui, hello,¡± Chu Yang also promptly greeted back. ¡°Since Old Mo sent you to me, he must want you to join the military camp for some toughening up,¡± Du Tianyin said, ¡°I trust the people he recommends. If you¡¯re not busy with anything else, you can just come and report to the military camp.¡± Chu Yang nodded and followed Du Tianyin into the military camp. Inside the camp, there were tents everywhere, brown-green tents arrayed in an orderly fashion. There were martial artists doing frog jumps while lifting huge rocks with their bare torsos, and soldiers practicing with swords, their sword qi extending over four meters, their blade lights exploding in the space as they fought to a standstill. Chu Yang registered his personal information and then received a token. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re a member of the Blood Wolf Guard. While you¡¯re a Blood Wolf Guard, you must strictly adhere to the military camp¡¯s regulations.¡± The soldier who gave Chu Yang the token spoke with a firm tone, saying loudly, ¡°If one day you decide to leave the Blood Wolf Guard, please remember to hand in your token. This token is not just proof of your membership in the Blood Wolf Guard, but it will also be the glory and brilliance of your life.¡± Chu Yang nodded solemnly and received the token with both hands. After that, he received a long robe and two Xuan-level Vein Skills from the soldier. The robe was the symbol of the Blood Wolf Guard, with the hat section being blood red, while the rest was a deep black. Chu Yang draped it over himself and felt rather imposing. As for the two Xuan-level Vein Skills, one was called Blood Blade Slash, and the other was called Blood Yuan Palm. Every soldier who joined the Blood Wolf Guard would learn these two Vein Skills. If you wanted to learn other Vein Skills in the future, you would have to complete missions to earn merit points to exchange for them. Within the Blood Wolf Guard, there was a strict distinction of ranks. Those who had just joined the Blood Wolf Guard were ordinary soldiers. Each ordinary soldier was managed by a Commander of Ten. Above the Commander of Ten were the Commanders of Hundred and Commanders of Thousand, and above them was the General. Because Du Tianyin was too busy, he assigned Chu Yang to a Commander of Thousand to look after him and make arrangements. Du Tianyin wasn¡¯t going to keep Chu Yang by his side; although that would be safer, Mo Tianqi had recommended him, surely meaning for Chu Yang to grow and train. Later, that Commander of Thousand assigned Chu Yang to a Commander of Ten. A Commander of Ten managed a small team, with a total of ten people including himself. Just right, someone in this team had previously been killed in action, so Chu Yang was assigned there. Afterwards, he introduced himself in front of everyone. The others in the small team were all older, with only one young man appearing to be of a similar age to Chu Yang. After the introduction, the young man approached Chu Yang with interest and said, ¡°My name is Tong Guan. Do you want to be my little brother?¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Chu Yang shook his head. He was too busy practicing the two Vein Skills given to him by the Blood Wolf Guard. ¡°Think carefully, if you¡¯re willing to be my little brother, I might consider protecting you when we go out on missions in the future. Otherwise, newcomers like you have the highest casualty rates,¡± Tong Guan threatened. ¡°Get lost,¡± Chu Yang glanced at him indifferently and said. ¡°You, you just wait,¡± Tong Guan¡¯s face changed, his expression volatile as he looked at Chu Yang, then he left in a huff. ¡­.. Chu Yang didn¡¯t pay much attention to it; he started to study the Vein Skill called Blood Yuan Palm. ¡°Kid, have you killed anyone before?¡± An old man in the same small team as Chu Yang asked with interest while he wiped his own saber. Chapter 51 - 51 Lianyun Thirteen Thieves Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Lianyun Thirteen Thieves ¡°I have killed,¡± Chu Yang hesitated before saying. On the way from Qingyang Village to Mysterious Yuan City, he had encountered a few foolish thieves. It was also the first time he had killed someone. Strangely, he felt not the slightest disgust or nausea, but rather a faint curiosity. The old man continued to polish the Mo Blade in his hands, blew on the blade, and smiled, ¡°In our military camp, killing is a common occurrence. You¡¯ll quickly get used to it. As for the young fellow just now, he¡¯s from the Tong Family of Mysterious Yuan City, a wealthy clan. He¡¯s a bit arrogant, but don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Why would someone from the Tong Family come here?¡± Chu Yang asked, curious. ... Logically, a large clan like the Tong Family shouldn¡¯t lack cultivation resources, and their strength might not even be inferior to the military camp, so why send their descendants to the camp? ¡°Our military camp might not be able to provide you with an abundance of cultivation resources or grant you any prestigious status or power, but if you come here, you will certainly learn two things,¡± the old man replied with a chuckle. ¡°What things?¡± Chu Yang asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Valor and courage,¡± the old man said, when suddenly, a strong aura exploded from him as if a Sea of Blood had descended, and boundless Malice Qi enveloped his being. Chu Yang was immediately startled; he felt like a lone boat in an endless ocean, utterly insignificant. ¡°Many clan descendants come here not for cultivation but to temper themselves,¡± the old man laughed heartily, stood up, sheathed his Mo Blade, and with his laughter carried by the wind, walked off into the distance. ¡°Lad, you still have a long way to go!¡± ¡°Yang, this place is quite suitable for you,¡± Ink Elder said with a chuckle from within the ring. ¡°I will work hard,¡± Chu Yang nodded and also stood up as he spoke. In the following days, Chu Yang gradually adapted to the life here. The young man named Tong Guan was the darling of the team with a good heart, just a bit proud. And the old man who had chatted with Chu Yang was called Wu Sanlang. It was said that during fights, his fierce spirit earned him the name. The Commander of Ten of the ten-man squad was Feng Bing, a broad and burly man who wielded a pair of huge iron hammers with natural Divine Power. One day, after breakfast, Feng Bing gathered the squad and announced, ¡°We have a mission connected to the remnants of the Lianyun Thirteen Thieves from years ago. Someone spotted them nearby Black Water Mountain. Eliminate them and each person will receive a thousand Merit Points.¡± ¡°Wow, the reward is quite generous this time,¡± someone said with a laugh. ¡°This is generous to you? Look at your ambition. If you could bring back the Azure Cloud Battle Body, I would give you a hundred thousand Merit Points,¡± Feng Bing joked. ¡°If I had the Azure Cloud Battle Body, I wouldn¡¯t trade it for a billion Merit Points,¡± the man laughed heartily. ¡°Alright, get ready. We set out at noon,¡± Feng Bing ordered. As the squad scattered, only Chu Yang looked confused. What are the Lianyun Thirteen Thieves? The Azure Cloud Battle Body? He found Wu Sanlang, who he had a good rapport with, and had turned to him for advice over the past few days whenever he had questions. ¡°Do you know the legend of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies?¡± Wu Sanlang asked with a smile. Chu Yang nodded. ¡°The Azure Cloud Battle Body is ranked seventy-second among the Battle Bodies,¡± Wu Sanlang explained. ¡°Long ago, at the base of Black Water Mountain, there was a village called Lianyun Village. In the village, there were thirteen sworn brothers of different surnames. ¡°It is said that one day they accidentally dug up an Azure Cloud Battle Body Bead under the big tree at the village entrance. ¡°After the eldest of the thirteen brothers fused with the Azure Cloud Battle Body, their strength grew increasingly powerful, and soon they began to harbor ill intentions.¡± ¡°They took to Black Water Mountain to become outlaws, specifically to rob those passing by.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Chu Yang asked curiously. ¡°Later, someone posted a task at the True Martial Holy Sect to eradicate the Lianyun Thirteen Thieves,¡± Mo Sanlang said with a smile, ¡°Some elite disciples accepted the task and went there in person to wipe out the Lianyun Thirteen Thieves. The head of the thieves died on the spot, and his eleven sworn brothers couldn¡¯t escape their fate either. It is said that only the lowest-ranked Thirteenth Master managed to flee with the cover of the others.¡± ¡°So, the remnants we are going to eradicate this time are led by the Thirteenth Master who escaped back then?¡± Chu Yang asked. ¡°More or less, whether this information is accurate or not is still unknown,¡± Mo Sanlang said with a smile. ¡°So where did the Azure Cloud Battle Body end up?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re interested?¡± Mo Sanlang glanced at Chu Yang and said, ¡°Some say the Azure Cloud Battle Body was taken by that elite disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, while others claim it was the Thirteenth Master who escaped with the Azure Cloud Battle Body Bead. The stories vary, and there are even those who claim that there was no Azure Cloud Battle Body at all, suggesting everything was fabricated to target the Lianyun Thirteen Thieves.¡± ¡°No, just curious,¡± Chu Yang said with a smile. ¡­¡­¡­ At noon, with the sun blazing overhead, the ten members of the Blood Wolf Guard set off towards Black Water Mountain. Black Water Mountain, located to the east of Mysterious Yuan City, is famous because of Black Water River, which is heralded as the longest river of the Extreme West Region. It originates in the Hundred Thousand Mountains to the west, and its source in the east is said to extend beyond the borders of the Extreme West Region, reaching the center of the Eastern Continent. In the team, Chu Yang¡¯s cultivation was the lowest, only at the seventh layer of the Spirit Vein Realm, while the others were almost all at the Condensing Vein Realm, with the Commander of Ten, Feng Bing, being a peak Condensing Vein Realm martial artist. When the party reached the base of the mountain, they saw it wasn¡¯t very tall, and dense jungles covered the entire mountain. They had just started climbing when they could hear the roaring sound of the Black Water River below. ¡°Someone has been here,¡± Mo Sanlang discovered a patch of blood at the side of some bushes. He smeared some blood on his hand and sniffed it, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the blood of a rank one Monster Beast, the Swift Cloud Leopard.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving forward,¡± Feng Bing said thoughtfully after a moment. They continued on and soon came upon signs of combat. Several large trees around them had been snapped off, and the ground was riddled with deep pits and splattered with fresh blood. ¡°This blood hasn¡¯t dried yet, so it seems the fight must have ended not long ago,¡± Mo Sanlang remarked. ¡°Someone¡¯s there,¡± Mo Sanlang had barely finished speaking when Tong Guan suddenly shouted explosively, his voice surging with spiritual energy and pale blue sparks twining around his feet. Using his Flying Lightning Step, he took a step forward, as if thunder itself was roaring, and went straight to a nearby thicket, dragging out a man in a red robe. The man, just at the peak of the Spirit Vein Realm, had dark yellow spiritual energy swirling around his fists and was surprisingly holding his own against Tong Guan. Feng Bing waved his hand, and aside from Chu Yang, the other eight members of the squad swarmed up in an instant, quickly subduing the man. ¡°If we can gang up on someone, there¡¯s no point in one-on-one fights. It¡¯s a waste of time and pointless,¡± Feng Bing said, explaining to a surprised Chu Yang. Chu Yang hurriedly nodded his head. Then Feng Bing took a closer look at the captured man and his face suddenly changed dramatically. Chapter 52 - 52 Ancient Nether Tribe :i>Dsipgex /41<[hapter 52 Ancient Nether TribeFeng Bing grabbed the man¡¯s right hand and pulled his sleeve up a bit. There was a tattoo on the man¡¯s arm, depicting an extremely ugly monster¡¯s head. Its skin was brown, and its face was particularly fierce. ¡°Ancient Nether Tribe,¡± Feng Bing said through gritted teeth upon seeing the tattoo. ¡°What is the Ancient Nether Tribe?¡± Everyone present was very puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose here?¡± Feng Bing, emotionally agitated, grabbed the man¡¯s collar and demanded with an ugly expression. The man revealed a mocking smile and made a strange sound from his mouth, like a bird calling. ... ¡°He¡¯s signaling to his accomplices,¡± Feng Bing panicked and quickly killed the man with a palm strike. ¡°It¡¯s too late, his companions must know something¡¯s gone wrong by now,¡± Wu Sanlang said, frowning. ¡°We were just investigating the Lianyun Thirteen Thieves, how could it involve the Ancient Nether Tribe?¡± Feng Bing said with a headache. ¡°Commander of Ten, what exactly is the Ancient Nether Tribe?¡± Tong Guan voiced the question on everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°A race that should not exist in this world,¡± Feng Bing replied. ¡°Actually, I myself only know very little, and can¡¯t explain clearly right now.¡± ¡°Should we continue the investigation?¡± Wu Sanlang asked. ¡°Investigate, why not? Let¡¯s go to the top of the mountain,¡± Feng Bing said firmly. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°But by doing so, it¡¯s already meaningless. Knowing that someone is coming, they would have already left or set a trap for us,¡± Wu Sanlang said, troubled. ¡°Since the situation is unclear, I think it¡¯s better to report back to the military camp first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan,¡± Feng Bing stated and then took the lead towards the top of the mountain. The people present looked at each other helplessly and could only follow. ¡°Ink Elder, why is Captain Feng so persistent? It feels kind of strange,¡± Chu Yang, somewhat baffled, could only ask Ink Elder. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s at stake with the Lianyun Thirteen Thieves incident?¡± Ink Elder asked with a chuckle. ¡°Azure Cloud Battle Body,¡± Chu Yang was taken aback, feeling as if he had come to an understanding. ¡°The Hundred Great Battle Bodies, things not even a Great Emperor could easily obtain. Do you think others would entrust it to just the ten of you from the Blood Wolf Guard?¡± Ink Elder explained with a smile. ¡°I get it now, we¡¯re just the vanguard,¡± Chu Yang realized. No wonder Captain Feng was so persistent, even if the enemy had set traps, he wasn¡¯t worried. ¡­¡­ The Black Water River had a faint smell of blood, dividing the vast Black Water Mountain in two. The dense trees were exceptionally tall, and the soil underfoot was slightly damp. The group followed the path all the way to the top of Black Water Mountain, strangely not encountering the traps or blockades they had imagined. There was no wind at the mountain peak, and the air was somehow hot. The smooth journey made the Blood Wolf Guard feel that the opposition must have already fled. Yet at the top, a group of people in red robes were quietly waiting for them. On the mountaintop stood a huge furnace with purple-blue flames that roared and crackled. Above the furnace, a cauldron full of fresh blood was bubbling tumultuously, and the hot vapor, carrying the stench of blood, wafted into the surrounding area along with the sunlight. Above the blood, two beads were spinning and drifting. One of the beads was green and extremely smooth on the outside. The other was black with Demonic Qi surging on it. ¡°Two of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies,¡± Ink Elder exclaimed from within the ring. ¡°What two Hundred Great Battle Bodies?¡± Chu Yang was somewhat puzzled. ¡°That green bead is the Azure Cloud Battle Body, and the other black bead, if I¡¯m not mistaken, should be the Dark Demon Body, which ranks fifty-first among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies.¡± Chu Yang stared intently at the two beads floating in the air. Next to the furnace, there was an Elder in a red robe, who watched over the furnace alone, occasionally stirring it with his hand. Standing beside him were also three men in red robes. ¡°Thirteenth Master, the rats have arrived,¡± two of the men in red robes said respectfully to the man in the middle. ¡°Zhanyi, Zhanyi, let¡¯s go meet them,¡± Thirteenth Master smiled and walked forward. ¡­¡­ ¡°You are of the human race, yet you willingly become dogs for Ancient Nether, truly a disgrace to our kind,¡± Feng Bing said, looking at Thirteenth Master with a look of disgust. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ancient Nether? You people are really funny,¡± Thirteenth Master said disdainfully. ¡°As long as I have the power, what difference does it make whether it¡¯s evil or light?¡± ¡°You were lucky to escape back then, and now you dare to come back to seek death,¡± Feng Bing¡¯s Spiritual Energy surged as he slowly drew out his great hammer. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your Blood Wolf Guard who issued the task to eliminate us, the Lianyun Thirteen Thieves, years ago at the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Thirteenth Master asked. ¡°I¡¯m not clear about the past,¡± Feng Bing said lightly. ¡°Daring to act but not to accept, you all deserve to die,¡± Thirteenth Master¡¯s eyes exuded a light of hatred as he opened three Vein Gates on his body, a formidable aura enveloping the entire place. ¡°True Vein Realm,¡± Feng Bing¡¯s expression became grave, remembering that when the other party had fled years ago, he had been only at the pinnacle of the Spirit Vein Realm. Just a few years had passed, and he had reached the True Vein Realm? His realm seemed somewhat unstable, but indeed, it was the genuine True Vein Realm. ¡°Are you surprised? Back when I fortunately escaped, the entire country sought me; I was like a rat hiding in the crevices, quietly planning my revenge. Unfortunately, you were too powerful,¡± Thirteenth Master said through gritted teeth: ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve joined Ancient Nether for only a month. In a month, I became a Martial Artist of the True Vein Realm. The power of Ancient Nether is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°So what? Even with such powerful strength, we will not become dogs of Ancient Nether. The calamity they brought back then, I believe no human from Yuan Central Continent will forget,¡± Feng Bing said with a resolute expression, shouting loudly and swinging his great hammer directly at Thirteenth Master. Although Thirteenth Master was of the True Vein Realm, after all, he only had Zhanyi and Zhaner as his subordinates. On the side of the Blood Wolf Guard, everyone was a Martial Artist of the Condensing Vein Realm, and among them were Array Masters. With the support of the Formation, outnumbering their opponents, they could still hold on for a while. Regardless of the intensity of the battle on their side, the Elder in the red robe by the furnace did not pay attention from the beginning to the end. He just stirred the fresh blood in the pot alone, his eyes fervently fixed on the two beads spinning in mid-air. ¡°Since you have come, then come out,¡± the Elder said indifferently. ¡°You from Ancient Nether really are reckless,¡± Du Tianyin walked on air, surrounded by dark blue Spiritual Energy, and sneered: ¡°You dare to appear so brazenly.¡± Chapter 53: 53 Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses :i>Dsipgex /51<-3 Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses¡°Times have changed; my Ancient Nether Tribe is rising again, and this is no longer the era of your human race,¡± the elder said indifferently. Du Tianyin¡¯s gaze became focused as he looked at the two beads floating in the air and said, ¡°It seems your Ancient Nether Tribe hasn¡¯t given up on this experiment, trying to fuse the Battle Body. It¡¯s simply impossible.¡± ¡°My Ancient Nether Tribe will always have a pioneering and innovative spirit, never content with the status quo like your human race, self-satisfied,¡± the elder said lightly. Then, the elder took off his red robe, and his entire appearance underwent a dramatic change. His body grew to a height of two meters, a pair of bull horns sprouted from his head, his eyes bulged significantly, his nose became high and proud, and two streams of white air snorted from his nostrils. His mouth appeared very wide, he had little hair on the top of his head, and his expression was fierce and terrifying. ... ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky as to encounter a pure-blooded Ancient Nether,¡± Du Tianyin said with a relaxed smile. The elder radiated the formidable aura of the Empty Vein Realm, his gaze toward Du Tianyin flickering uncertainly. Suddenly, he stretched out his fingers, and dark spiritual energy formed five tangible spiritual fingers that he thrust at Du Tianyin. ¡°Since you¡¯ve delivered the Hundred Great Battle Bodies to my doorstep, I won¡¯t be polite in accepting them,¡± Du Tianyin lifted his right hand and directly obliterated the five spiritual energy fingers in his palm. Afterward, he stepped out like an arrow, a whirlwind howling at his feet, arriving in front of the furnace and reaching for the two beads. The elder snorted coldly, his aura becoming even more turbulent. Dark spiritual energy coiled around his arms as he struck a vicious blow toward Du Tianyin¡¯s chest with a fierce expression. ¡°You¡¯re still far from capable,¡± Du Tianyin laughed loudly as with a ¡°bang,¡± the fifth Vein Gate, Illusion Blood, opened on his body. The might of the Esteem Vein Realm took the form of tangible white rays, piercing the sky and slightly distorting the space around him. The elder¡¯s face showed great shock and he couldn¡¯t react in time, directly being slapped away by Du Tianyin. ¡°Esteem Vein Realm,¡± the elder stood up, wiping the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, his gaze fixed on Du Tianyin. ¡°Thanks for the gift,¡± Du Tianyin laughed loudly, reaching for the two beads. ¡°Enough, the farce is over,¡± just then, an exasperated roar of disappointment was heard. Spiritual energy suddenly surged violently in the sky, gathering into strands, followed by the crackling sounds of explosions, space collapsed, and a pitch-black, immensely deep hole suddenly appeared. ¡°My lord,¡± upon seeing the black hole appear, the elder quickly kneeled in worship. ¡°Useless, you screwed up such a simple task,¡± a majestic voice emanated from the black hole. The moment the black hole appeared, Du Tianyin tensed all over, his heart thumping wildly for no reason as he felt an incredibly powerful force locking onto him. Distantly, he stared at the black hole in the sky, from which boundless dark Qi spilled out, and he could vaguely see a throne with a man seated upon it. ¡°An Emperor Pulse Realm expert,¡± Du Tianyin said with an ugly expression. An Emperor Pulse Realm expert had already refined a True Fate Golden Body; their every move imbued with the profound truths of heaven and earth, carrying the might to destroy heaven and obliterate earth. The moment the black hole locked onto him, Du Tianyin knew the situation was grave. Considering the incalculable value of two Hundred Great Battle Bodies, how could the Ancient Nether Tribe trust an Empty Vein Realm tribesman with such a task, allowing him to reap the benefits? ¡°Come at me if you want to kill or slice me, you Nether Tribe remnants, like sewer rats; one day you will be completely eradicated,¡± Du Tianyin, fearless, said with a hint of fury. ¡°Hand over the items,¡± the voice from the black hole commanded. ¡°What is that?¡± Du Tianyin asked with a look of alarmed suspicion. ¡°We have researched the fusion of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies for tens of thousands of years. Your human race should know that the fusion of a Battle Body requires Emperor¡¯s Blood,¡± the voice inside the black hole said indifferently. ¡°How would I have Emperor¡¯s Blood? I¡¯m not a descendant of a Great Emperor,¡± Du Tianyin¡¯s complexion changed, yet he still denied it. Indeed, in history, there was an Emperor Dutian, but he had nothing to do with Du Tianyin¡ªit was just a similarity in their names. ¡°We¡¯ve laid such a grand trap to lure you here; we naturally have complete confidence,¡± the authoritative voice from the black hole said, ¡°Open his Storage Ring.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the elder beside hurriedly nodded, walking towards Du Tianyin. Du Tianyin¡¯s face drastically changed. How could the other party know about him possessing Emperor¡¯s Blood when he had kept it so confidential? When he was young, he indeed visited the Legacy Land of a Great Emperor once. It was the legacy of Myriad Kun Great Emperor, which contained not the true instruments or treasures of the emperor, but a drop of Emperor¡¯s Blood. Originally, Du Tianyin thought about using that drop of Emperor¡¯s Blood to advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm and open the fifth Vein Gate. ¡­¡­ ¡°Yang, do you want the Hundred Great Battle Bodies?¡± On the other side, Reincarnation Elder asked Chu Yang. ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Yang nodded and said, ¡°But with the current situation, it seems impossible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just someone at the Emperor Pulse Realm. At my peak, I wouldn¡¯t even give them a second look,¡± the Reincarnation Elder said. ¡°In a while, try to get as close as you can to that furnace. I will temporarily merge my strength into your body, which will allow you to burst out with strength on par with the Emperor Pulse Realm for a short time. But remember, you will only have a few seconds before the strength disappears. That is the limit your body can withstand, or else you would burst.¡± Chu Yang pondered for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take the risk.¡± ¡­¡­ The elder was holding Du Tianyin¡¯s Storage Ring, trying to break the seal on it. On the side of the Blood Wolf Guard, the struggle was still unresolved. Feng Bing wielded his massive hammer with fierce agility, growing more and more valiant as the battle progressed, making it difficult to determine a victor for the time being. They were but small fry, not worthy of the Ancient Nether¡¯s attention. Even Thirteenth Master was nothing more than a dog of the Ancient Nether. Here, Thirteenth Master¡¯s power at the True Vein Realm was unmatched in the arena. Even with ten members of the Blood Wolf Guard, they were still being suppressed. Cloaked in dark Demonic Qi, the air exploded with sound as Thirteenth Master¡¯s palm descended. Everyone from the Blood Wolf Guard evaded, giving way to its sharp ferocity. But only Chu Yang charged forward, and then he was sent flying by a palm strike. His trajectory, however, was towards the location of the furnace. ¡°Teacher, now is the time,¡± Chu Yang shouted loudly. This loud shout from Chu Yang also drew the attention of everyone present. With an Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouse dominating the scene, a mere Spirit Vein Realm ant dared to yell so audaciously. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Noisy,¡± the voice from the black hole sounded impatient and couldn¡¯t even bother to take action itself. With just the sound of those two words, Chu Yang immediately felt the air around him being sealed off, as heaps of air compressed and rushed towards him as if about to burst him open. Just when Chu Yang¡¯s consciousness was about to collapse, a surge of power flowed from the ring into his body. Chapter 54 - 54 Ning Family :i>Dsipgex /21<[hapter 54 Ning Family¡°` After this power merged with Chu Yang, a gleam flashed across his eyes, and cracks began to appear in the space around him. Then, with a loud ¡°bang,¡± the space around him actually shattered. Boundless might burst forth from Chu Yang¡¯s body, and above him, the sky filled with billowing clouds and radiant mists while violent winds enveloped the entire mountaintop. Strands of Reincarnation power permeated his surroundings, with Principles in utter disarray and space constantly breaking and healing in an endless cycle. He was like a supreme overlord, with the fate of everything in the world in his grasp. All beings are mere ants; only I am worthy to be emperor. ... Chu Yang slowly stood in the air; with a gentle clench of his fist, he saw the space before him shatter substantially. ¡°Move it, don¡¯t dawdle,¡± the Reincarnation Elder shouted a reminder from inside the ring. Chu Yang quickly snapped out of his bewilderment with the power, finding the spatial constriction around him as flimsy as an illusion, meaningless. He then stepped forward and arrived in front of the two beads. The silhouette within the black hole changed color drastically, sensing the might emanating from Chu Yang, and a huge hand enveloped in black mist reached out, covering the heavens and descending toward him. Around Chu Yang¡¯s fist, the power of Reincarnation swirled, colliding with the giant hand. Instantly a ¡°boom¡± resounded, energy pouring out in an explosion, and a massive mushroom cloud soared into the sky. ¡°Run,¡± Du Tianyin bellowed at the Blood Wolf Guard nearby, then stepped into the void, fleeing into the distance. The Blood Wolf Guard present all reacted, each frantically running down the mountain. At the moment the explosion sounded, another giant hand emerged from the black hole, reaching towards the two beads. Chu Yang was not to be outdone; his hand filled with Reincarnation power as they both reached for the beads. Then, they saw the rotating beads forcibly separated, the hand from the black hole snatching the Dark Demon Body, while Chu Yang obtained the Azure Cloud Battle Body. ¡°Move, time is running out,¡± the Reincarnation Elder inside the ring urged anxiously. ¡°Damn it,¡± the person within the black hole seemed to rage, conjuring another colossal Heavenly Demon Palm to smite Chu Yang. Chu Yang did not dare to linger in battle, his Reincarnation power surged, and he opened a Space Gate. With one step, he entered the Space Gate. The colossal palm followed, space shattered, the gate crumbled, but Chu Yang had vanished. The black hole hovered silently in midair, the entire mountain peak reduced to a level plane. ¡°It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years since someone dared to snatch something from the hands of Ancient Nether,¡± a calm voice spoke, carrying unimaginable fury, like the deceptive calm before a sudden storm. ¡­¡­ Chu Yang weakly opened his eyes, feeling completely powerless, his body experiencing an extreme sense of weakness. In his blur, it seemed someone was feeding him, but he lacked even the strength to open his eyes, desiring nothing more than to fall back into a deep sleep that could plunge day into night. Night deepened, and the clear chirping of cricket-like insects resounded through the woods, the moon rising above the willow tips, placidly hanging in the sky like a giant disc. The caravan made its way along a forest path, the leading elder looking at the deepening twilight and announced loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s camp here for the rest and continue tomorrow, we should reach Beacon Fire City by then.¡± With about twenty people and three horse-drawn carriages, the guards around the carriages all wore matching green shirts with a large ¡°Ning¡± embroidered on the back. At that moment, a loud shout came from the rear of a carriage. ¡°Miss, the young man you saved yesterday has woken up.¡± ¡°` ¡­ Chu Yang weakly opened his eyes, feeling much less fatigued than before, but the spiritual energy within his body felt completely drained. He didn¡¯t rush to resume his cultivation, instead, he took in the scenery around him. It seemed he was inside the compartment of a carriage, the air filled with a light fragrance, reminiscent of a perfume used by women. Before Chu Yang could take a closer look, the carriage curtain was lifted, and a woman in a green long dress appeared before him. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± the woman said with a smiling face, her voice sounding very gentle. ¡°Yes, may I ask where I am?¡± Chu Yang nodded with a puzzled expression, asking curiously. ¡°We are from the Ning Family of Beacon Fire City. We had just finished trading supplies in another city and found you fainted by the roadside on our way back. I saved you,¡± the woman said with a smile: ¡°My name is Ning Yuyan.¡± ¡°Thank you, my name is Chu Yang,¡± Chu Yang quickly said with gratitude: ¡°For this life-saving grace, I owe you a great debt. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, please feel free to command me.¡± Ning Yuyan smiled and shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t save you looking for repayment. You¡¯re still very weak. Rest well.¡± Watching Ning Yuyan leave, Chu Yang began to communicate with Ink Elder. ¡°Teacher, are you there?¡± The voice from inside the ring sounded somewhat weakened, Ink Elder spoke slowly: ¡°Yang, I¡¯m alright, just that my divine soul¡¯s power has been used too frequently; I might need to sleep for a while. Take good care of yourself for now, and if you encounter any medicine that can restore a divine soul, remember to keep an eye out for me.¡± ¡°I understand, Teacher,¡± Chu Yang said with concern: ¡°I will find the medicine to restore the divine soul as soon as possible.¡± Afterward, Chu Yang began to sit cross-legged, circulating the Step Battle Immortal Jue, slowly absorbing spiritual energy to recover himself. Tremendous spiritual energy flowed into his body, healing his organs, flesh, and bones bit by bit, and the feeling of weakness on Chu Yang¡¯s body also gradually dissipated. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He discovered that after merging Ink Elder¡¯s power into his body, although the side effects were significant, he had unwittingly reached the peak of the Spirit Vein Realm, just one step away from unlocking Xuan Gu and advancing to the Condensing Vein Realm. This was an unexpected gain. The night sky, sprinkled with stars, looked extraordinarily beautiful. The evening breeze was gentle, rustling the green leaves on the branches, softly caressing the earth. The caravan had already set up camp, the guards started to set up pots for boiling water, gathering around the campfire, preparing a well-deserved dinner after a long day. The maid, Cui, accompanied Ning Yuyan to one side, bringing up the freshly cooked meat soup. ¡°Cui, you eat too, don¡¯t mind me,¡± Ning Yuyan said with a smile. Then, the elder leading the caravan approached with a worried expression, ¡°Miss, is that man awake? Did you not ask about his identity?¡± ¡°Uncle Ning, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m quite good at judging people, and he doesn¡¯t seem like a profoundly wicked person,¡± Ning Yuyan said, shaking her head. ¡°The Miss is kind-hearted. Since you insist on keeping him with the caravan, I will not force the issue,¡± Uncle Ning pondered for a moment, then said: ¡°But I still hope you would keep your distance from him. After all, appearances can be deceiving. Let him leave once we reach Beacon Fire City.¡± ¡°I understand, thank you, Uncle Ning,¡± Ning Yuyan said, nodding her head with a smile. ¡­ A silent night passed, the night watch guard yawned as the first light of dawn began to appear at the edge of the sky, and daylight gradually broke. Chapter 55: 55: Heavenly Sword Sect Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Heavenly Sword Sect Chu Yang stepped down from the carriage and stretched lazily as he watched the morning glow redden half of the sky. He walked up to the two guards who had been on night watch and asked with a smile, ¡°Big brothers, could you tell me how far it is from here to Mysterious Yuan City?¡± ¡°Mysterious Yuan City is to the south. It would take at least seven days on a Desert Flying Horse,¡± the two guards replied warily. One of them with an unfriendly face said, ¡°Kid, if your injuries are healed, you should leave. The carriage you have been sleeping in these past few days was originally meant for our young lady. Don¡¯t overstay your welcome.¡± Chu Yang just smiled and did not say much more. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being unfamiliar with the place, he naturally intended to follow the convoy to the nearby city. ... Once he reached the city, he would naturally leave. The convoy traveled smoothly towards Beacon Fire City without encountering any dangers along the way. However, during these days, Chu Yang had grown quite familiar with Ning Yuyan, who was the second young miss of the great Ning Family from Beacon Fire City, in charge of overseeing the family¡¯s commercial fleet. This time, she personally went to negotiate business in other cities and coincidentally saved Chu Yang on her way back. At the time the Space Gate opened, due to the interference of Ancient Nether, the spatial coordinates went haywire, leaving even him clueless about where he would end up. Now, it seemed the situation was not too bad; at least he was still in the Extreme West Region. ¡­ Beacon Fire City¡¯s West Hundred Feet Building, ¡°Standing alone in the autumn sea breeze at dusk!¡± Beacon Fire City, belonging to the Purple Sun Empire¡¯s territory, had a wide, clear river flowing slowly in front of its city walls, resembling a crystalline, silver-lit giant dragon. The end of the river was unknown, winding and twisting off into the horizon. Chu Yang followed the convoy across the moat and entered Beacon Fire City. The scene inside the city was much more bustling than he had imagined. Not to mention that the sides of the streets were already full, with hawkers shouting and selling all sorts of spiritual medicines, divine weapons, and secret martial arts manuals. At the center of the streets, which were already packed with crowds, there were young men with swords at their waists, young men carrying curved blades on their backs, and even young men riding precious Monster Beasts. From the pavilions and courtyards on both sides of the street, ladies of good families and beauties from smaller households stood high in the buildings, observing the young talents passing by, in hopes of finding their ideal gentlemen. ¡°Miss Ning, your Beacon Fire City is quite lively indeed,¡± Chu Yang commented with a smile. ¡°Today is the day the Heavenly Sword Sect comes to Beacon Fire City to recruit disciples. Naturally, it¡¯s much busier than usual,¡± Ning Yuyan replied with a smile. ¡°The Heavenly Sword Sect?¡± Chu Yang¡¯s interest was piqued. He did want to join a sect, as that would not only provide him with a place of refuge but also access to resources needed for cultivation. Perhaps he could even find the spiritual medicine needed to restore the Divine Soul of Ink Elder, but Chu Yang didn¡¯t know the strength of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Sensing Chu Yang¡¯s hesitation, Ning Yuyan chuckled and explained, ¡°Although the Heavenly Sword Sect is only a third-rate force in the Extreme West Region, its Sect Master, Yue Buli, is indeed a powerhouse of the Esteem Vein Realm.¡± ¡°Miss Ning, how do you differentiate between first-rate, second-rate, and third-rate forces?¡± Chu Yang asked earnestly. He had never left Qingyang Village before, where the strongest person was merely Coach Mo. His understanding of the world was as blank as a sheet of paper. ¡°If a sect doesn¡¯t have a martial artist beyond the Empty Vein Realm, then those forces are all collectively known as non-entities,¡± Ning Yuyan explained as she walked, ¡°A sect that has at least one Esteem Vein Realm martial artist can be categorized as a third-rate force. If there¡¯s an Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouse at the helm, it¡¯s a second-rate force. A force that boasts a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse is a first-rate force.¡± ¡°So the True Martial Holy Sect is a first-rate force?¡± Chu Yang asked, puzzled. ¡°`html ¡°No, no, no,¡± Ning Yuyan shook her head and said, ¡°Above the first-rate powers, there is a kind of power called the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Each Imperial Rule Immortal Sect has more than dozens of Saint Vein Realm experts, and they also possess various techniques left behind by the Great Emperors of their Sect who have ascended. There are even rumors that within the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, there exist some extremely ancient ancestors who have reached the Divine Vein Realm.¡± Hearing Ning Yuyan¡¯s introduction, Chu Yang was silent, his fists clenched tight; it was at this moment that he realized just how insignificant he truly was. After a long while, he suddenly lifted his head, his eyes bright and resolute, and said firmly, ¡°Miss Ning, I have made up my mind. I want to participate in the disciple selection of the Heavenly Sword Sect.¡± Chu Yang had also thought it through. No matter how powerful the other party was, he couldn¡¯t set his sights too high and must make progress step by step. A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. He believed that one day, he would have the strength to contend with that tremendous entity. ¡°Okay, then be careful, Young Master Chu,¡± Ning Yuyan nodded, encouraging him, ¡°Go for it. I believe you can definitely pass the selection.¡± ¡°I have no way to repay the life-saving grace of Miss Ning. If you need anything in the future, you can come to find me at the Heavenly Sword Sect,¡± Chu Yang replied earnestly. After bidding farewell to Ning Yuyan, Chu Yang followed the crowd and headed towards the center of the city. ¡­¡­¡­ In the residence of Ministry Councillor Hu, the deep silence of the night was tranquil in the thick darkness. All of Hu Residence¡¯s personnel were gathered in the main hall, with hearts in their throats. The dim night seemed like a silent behemoth that swallowed the whole world. The hall was brightly lit, and the people were in a state of panic. Before Xu Zimei and others had come, Ministry Councillor Hu had tried to gather everyone together using the same method, but it was useless; come morning, someone would still be dead. The servants who remained in Hu Residence were only there for the sake of the several times higher wages; otherwise, they would have left long ago. Xu Zimei found a recliner in the hall, yawned, and began to sleep on the chair. Not long after, a plaintive and sorrowful song rose within Hu Residence. The singing was filled with tragedy, sounding like a mix of grinding teeth and a woman¡¯s sobbing. It made one¡¯s skin crawl and was extremely uncomfortable to the ears. In front of the rooms in the eastern courtyard, Wang Tao, Xing Lin, and Xiao Ye each held a torch in their hands. The lanterns lit on both sides of the courtyard cast a red glow on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Where is that singing coming from?¡± Wang Tao asked with a frown. All three leaned in to listen, but the singing sometimes seemed far and sometimes near, spreading from all directions, making it impossible to discern the source. ¡°We¡¯ll search room by room; I refuse to believe it can hide,¡± Wang Tao said with a cold snort. ¡°Brother Wang, we¡¯d better be careful,¡± Xiao Ye cautioned from the side. ¡°Mere lurkers. If it really had any power, it wouldn¡¯t resort to these little tricks,¡± Wang Tao nodded yet replied disdainfully. Then, the three of them began their search, starting with each room in the eastern courtyard. Hu Residence was not very large, and after searching until midnight, they found nothing. However, the woman¡¯s singing was still ongoing. ¡°This is a bit strange,¡± Xing Lin said, frowning slightly. ¡°` Chapter 56: 56: Advancing to the True Vein Realm Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Advancing to the True Vein Realm A night without words, several people had been busy all evening, but had achieved absolutely nothing. Dawn began to break, and members of the Divine Sun Holy Sect returned to the main hall. Wang Tao was the first to inquire, ¡°Ministry Councillor Hu, did anything happen last night?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu quickly shook his head, responding, ¡°I just checked the names, everyone is safe and sound.¡± ¡°It seems that the person is only capable of that much, masquerading as a ghost, only knowing how to pull off small tricks,¡± Wang Tao breathed a sigh of relief, saying. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei, who was beside them, stood up from the recliner, stretched his back, and said to Wang Tao, ¡°Young man, I see darkness on your brow, perhaps you are facing an imminent blood disaster.¡± ... ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Tao frowned and asked. Xu Zimei did not answer but just smiled faintly, then walked outside the hall on his own, stretching his limbs in the early morning sun. ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down, I¡¯ve had the servants prepare breakfast. You¡¯ve all been busy the whole night, go and have something to eat,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu quickly interjected, coaxingly speaking, ¡°I still hope you can stay a few more days to help me catch the murderer as soon as possible.¡± Wang Tao glanced at Xu Zimei and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to the latrine.¡± Then he left on his own. During breakfast, everyone sat down, but after a long wait, Wang Tao still did not show up. Xiao Guizi joked, ¡°Could your brother Wang have fallen into the pit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go call him,¡± Xing Lin frowned but still managed to suppress the anger in his heart, hastily leaving the side hall. Before long, a young maid came running in, trembling and frantic, exclaiming, ¡°Master, Young Master Wang Tao is dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s cup, which he had just picked up, fell to the ground. His complexion turned ashen as he stood up and rushed outside while asking the maid for details. Wang Tao was dead, not in the latrine, but in his room. This morning a maid passed by his room and, smelling a strong scent of blood, curiously opened the door to Wang Tao¡¯s room. The scene inside was somewhat nauseating. Wang Tao lay on his bed, his head chopped off, and his bloodstained the entire bedsheet red. His eyes were closed, and he appeared quite peaceful, as if he had been beheaded in his sleep, unaware of his fate. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was going to the latrine? He was fine just a while ago, how could he¡­¡± Ministry Councillor Hu, pale and in shock, stammered, unable to finish his sentence. Xing Lin had also run over from the latrine; there was no sign of Wang Tao inside. People fell silent at the scene in the room. Xing Lin stepped forward and began to examine Wang Tao¡¯s corpse, considering the congealing of the blood at the scene and the temperature of the flesh around the wound. After completing his examination, Xing Lin was silent for a long time before he finally said slowly, ¡°He has been dead for at least six hours.¡± ¡°Are you joking? Who was the person who has been with us all evening, and even talked with everyone this morning?¡± Xiao Ye was ashen-faced, still unwilling to believe. ¡°This task may be beyond our capabilities,¡± Xing Lin pondered for a moment, then told Ministry Councillor Hu, ¡°I apologize, Ministry Councillor Hu, but we give up on this task. I¡¯ll reclassify it when I get back, and see if any senior brothers are willing to come over.¡± Ministry Councillor Hu was anxious but knew he could not force them to stay. That morning, Xing Lin did not even eat. He and Xiao Ye left Ten Mile Town and returned to the Divine Sun Holy Sect. ¡°Young Master Xu, are you also leaving?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu asked Xu Zimei and the others. ¡°Ministry Councillor Hu, would you like to watch a good show?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°What kind of good show?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu asked somewhat nervously. Afterward, Xu Zimei called Ministry Councillor Hu, Xiao Guizi, and Lin Ruhu together and secretly gave them a few instructions. Observing the trio¡¯s odd expressions, Xu Zimei said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you don¡¯t have to do it. I can solve it alone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? My Hu family has already become like this,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu reflected for a moment before making up his mind. That day, some more servants resigned and left the Hu Residence. No matter how high the salary, one had to be alive to spend it. Perhaps Wang Tao¡¯s death had delivered too great a shock, becoming the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. After all, the title of a disciple from the Divine Sun Holy Sect still carried considerable weight. After eating breakfast, Xu Zimei moved a reclining chair and lounged leisurely on it, soaking up the sun. He pondered about advancing to the True Vein Realm, having been at the peak of the Condensing Vein Realm for some time already. Then, you could see him slowly activating the power within the sphere. The third Vein Gate of the True Vein Realm, ¡°Zhao Yingfeng,¡± was located at the chest. The unblocking of the Vein Gate went incredibly smoothly. With the double enhancement of the power of the Divine Vein Realm and the Ten-Vein Fruit, the third Vein Gate was instantly opened. It was as if he was demolishing decayed wood, encountering not a trace of obstruction. With a ¡°boom,¡± the surging Spiritual Energy flowed through Xu Zimei¡¯s body like a great river that had broken through a dam. The waters of the Yellow River come from the sky, rushing to the sea never to return. The rich Spiritual Energy rapidly cleansed Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body, bit by bit strengthening his internal and external muscles and bones. Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. These three Vein Gates formed a small circulation, with the Spiritual Energy autonomously circulating and merging among them. Twelve Vein Gates formed a Grand Circulation, with every three forming a small circulation. Xu Zimei felt that the Spiritual Energy in his body had become at least several times more robust. Once he opened the fourth Vein Gate, ¡°Kun Hai,¡± he would possess the basic ability to fly. ¡­ In the very center of the Hu Residence courtyard, many low-level spiritual medicines were planted: colorful and vibrant, blossoming flowers surrounded by butterflies dancing among them. And Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s four-year-old daughter was running through the flowers, happily chasing butterflies. ¡°Brother Xu, look, I caught another butterfly,¡± Hu Yingying ran over to Xu Zimei, boasting. ¡°Hmm, very good,¡± Xu Zimei slightly bent down and reached out his right hand to pinch Hu Yingying¡¯s chubby cheek. He pinched the little girl¡¯s cheek almost to the point of deformation; Hu Yingying, with tears in her eyes, touched her puffed, red pinched cheek and ran off crying towards Ministry Councillor Hu to tell on him. Behind her came the sound of Xu Zimei¡¯s hearty laughter. ¡­ After a day of calm, the Hu Residence inevitably welcomed the night. The sun set, and as the light faded away, the hearts of all within the Hu Residence seemed to be harshly clenched. In the hall, Ministry Councillor Hu held a wine cup, drinking one cup after another, seemingly to fortify himself with courage. ¡°Brother Xu, are you really confident?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with some worry. ¡°Would I undertake something if I wasn¡¯t confident?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°I believe in Brother Zimo,¡± Lin Ruhu said, nodding in agreement. The group watched the pitch-black night sky as the haunting, melancholy song sounded once again. Chapter 57: 57 Nightmare Beast Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Nightmare Beast The night seemed to be shrouded in a layer of eerie gauze, and the woman¡¯s singing became more and more oppressive. In the hall, Xu Zimei smiled at Ministry Councillor Hu, then drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back and stabbed himself in the abdomen. As the Curved Blade entered his body, there was no gush of blood as imagined; instead, Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body became illusory. Xiao Guizi and his two companions exchanged glances, each swallowing hard. ¡°It¡¯s just suicide, what is there to be afraid of,¡± Lin Ruhu blurted out, and with that, he also took a knife and drove it into his own belly. Seeing this, Ministry Councillor Hu and Xiao Guizi nodded at each other, then clenched their teeth and made the same move with their knives. ... The bodies of the four men lay quietly in the hall, the night growing thicker, the dim light from the nearby lamp beginning to flicker. ¡­ sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the Curved Blade entered their bodies, Xu Zimei and the others felt no pain at all, only a sense that the scene before their eyes was becoming surreal, the hall¡¯s vista starting to distort. When their vision returned to normal, Ministry Councillor Hu was surprised to find themselves seated at the dining table in the side hall. The leftovers on the table had not been cleared away, the fish in the bowls emanating a faint fishy scent. ¡°How can this be?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu was somewhat confused. He remembered that after dinner that night, he had clearly seen the servants clean up the table before they went to the hall. Ministry Councillor Hu stood up, and at the entrance to the side hall, the only two remaining servants of Hu Residence were standing. The two servants had their eyes closed tight. Ministry Councillor Hu heavily patted their shoulders twice. Neither of them showed any reaction, appearing to breathe steadily, just as if they were asleep. Looking at the puzzled gazes of the crowd, Xu Zimei stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Night is coming, and the whole Ten Mile Town will be enveloped in dreams. And before the dawn arrives, people will return from the dream to reality.¡± ¡°You mean to say that everything we¡¯ve experienced since our dinner, including committing suicide, was all a dream?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu asked in astonishment. ¡°Shallow dreams wake with a start, yet deep dreams cannot be escaped but through suicide,¡± Xu Zimei explained. ¡°I understand now, that¡¯s what happened to Wang Tao before,¡± Xiao Guizi suddenly lit up, exclaiming, ¡°Wang Tao and the others patrolled Hu Residence for an entire night that day; all of that was just a dream. In reality, everyone had already fallen asleep, easy prey for the slaughter. No wonder, when daylight came the next day and the dream returned to reality, we found that Wang Tao had already been dead for six or seven hours. It turns out that he was already killed by someone during the dream that night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way to understand it, like tonight, we actually already fell into the dream after we finished eating,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°As for what happened later, including clearing the table on Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s orders, our going to the hall, and even the suicide, all were merely experiences within the dream.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu nodded in realization, then asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master Xu, who then is the murderer?¡± ¡°We need only to see who¡¯s missing from the people who were eating with us to know who the murderer is,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. The group looked at one another, all wearing faces of confusion. Xiao Guizi pondered aloud, ¡°Aren¡¯t all of us here?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xu Zimei asked, a sly smile curving his lips. The next moment, all three of them widened their eyes simultaneously, as if a flash of insight shot through their minds, and they shouted the name together. ¡°Hu Yingying!¡± ¡°How is that possible, my daughter is only four years old,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu staggered back two steps, refusing to believe it. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your daughter severely ill for a period of time before the calamity struck Hu Residence?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Ministry Councillor Hu earnestly and asked, word by word, ¡°Are you sure she truly is your daughter?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s face turned deathly pale as he carefully thought about his daughter¡¯s recent behaviors. Indeed, his daughter had seemed a bit strange to him since she recovered from the severe illness, but he never paid much attention to it, attributing it to the unpredictability of a child¡¯s character. ¡­ The plaintive and desolate singing continued to echo in his ears, but unlike the elusive feeling in the dream, this time the singing sounded very real. Ministry Councillor Hu walked out of the side hall, searching for the origin of the singing. Along the way, Xiao Guizi asked with confusion, ¡°Brother Xu, since all of us were deeply trapped in the dream before, why didn¡¯t she just kill us all at once, instead of one by one?¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to kill us all at once,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°but rather she was farming us.¡± ¡°Farming?¡± Xiao Guizi muttered to himself, apparently not quite understanding the term. Xu Zimei just smiled and did not elaborate further. Ministry Councillor Hu led the way, with the singing growing clearer and clearer until they all stopped in front of a small courtyard. ¡°This is the courtyard where Ying¡¯er¡¯s room is located,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu said with an embarrassed expression. They walked into the courtyard and kicked open the door at its center. The singing stopped abruptly. In the room, in front of the window, Hu Yingying sat on the windowsill in a pure white long dress, swinging her slender legs in the air. She looked at the intruders with surprise, holding something resembling a harmonica to her lips, gently blowing into it. Beneath Hu Yingying¡¯s feet lay a small red creature without limbs, resembling a dolphin in appearance. At the arrival of the guests, the creature slowly opened its eyes, its light body drifting in the air like a jellyfish. Its nose and mouth were so small they could be almost ignored, and its round, bulging eyes looked very cute and innocent. ¡°Ying¡¯er, is it really you?¡± Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about?¡± Hu Yingying asked with pure, innocent eyes. ¡°You are not Yingying,¡± Ministry Councillor Hu fell silent for a moment, then slowly retreated to one side. Hu Yingying was not flustered and merely looked at the people with a mocking expression. The red creature hovered in the air, looking ready to attack at any moment. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m saying, you folks from Divine Gate should have stayed in Old Land, what are you doing stirring up trouble in Extreme West Region?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked with a smile. ¡°It seems there is someone among you who has seen the world,¡± Hu Yingying let out a light yelp and said, ¡°It was you who broke through my dream world, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Your dream world?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, all the dreams here were set up by this little fellow, right?¡± Xu Zimei looked at the red creature, clicking his tongue and said, ¡°Nightmare Beast, the seventh-ranked existence on the list of remarkable creatures in the world!¡± Chapter 58: Catch with 58 grips Chapter 58: Catch with 58 grips To be precise, Xu Zimei¡¯s purpose for coming to Ten Mile Town was for this Nightmare Beast. Dreams are a branch of the River of Time, and after reaching the Esteem Vein Realm in his past life, Xu Zimei should have set out on his own path of the Martial Path. But at that time, he was very confused about his Martial Path, hesitating and unable to take a further step on his own Martial Path. It was not until he arrived at Ten Mile Town by accident that the Nightmare Beast was not discovered so quickly in his past life, having had a long growth period, with its dream powers covering hundreds of miles. It was under the life-and-death crisis of the Nightmare Beast that Xu Zimei unintentionally understood the mysteries of the River of Time. Past, present, future! ... He carved out a Martial Path of his own and successfully created the Cultivation Technique ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡± that he now practices. The dreamscape of the Nightmare Beast greatly assisted Xu Zimei¡¯s cultivation, and whether he could break through to the Divine Vein Realm and evolve his Martial Path to a higher realm, this Nightmare Beast played a crucial role. The dreamscape is one of the branches of the River of Time, just like when you are doing something in reality and suddenly realize that the scene you are in feels very familiar, as if you have experienced it a long time ago. If you think about it carefully, you will find that long before, you had seen a fragment or image of your future in a dream. It¡¯s just that you were completely unaware of it at the time. In his past life, Xu Zimei captured this Nightmare Beast, which contributed indispensably to the evolution of his Martial Path. Yet the Nightmare Beast later died, but unexpectedly, in this new life, it still could not escape his Demon Palm. The food of the Nightmare Beast is dreams, just like Xiao Guizi asked before, why it traps everyone in dreams but does not kill them all in one go. Because the Nightmare Beast is still in its youth and only needs to devour one person¡¯s dream a day for sustenance. The rest of the people are raised by it, ensuring that its food supply is not interrupted. ¡­¡­ Nightmare Beasts are extremely rare, and as far as Xu Zimei knows, there is only one place in the entire Yuan Central Continent that has a Nightmare Beast, and that is the Old Land. The Old Land is one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands and has long been occupied by an organization called Divine Gate. In each era, apart from the Great Emperors of successive generations, there are only a few people who can enter the Old Land. ¡­¡­ ¡°It seems you know quite a bit,¡± Hu Yingying said with a look of surprise as she watched Xu Zimei. Then she waved her right hand, and a pale white Spiritual Energy filled the air around her, as the Nightmare Beast roared towards the sky. Its smooth body soared towards Xu Zimei. Seeing this, Xiao Guizi quickly grabbed his iron stick and executed the ¡°Mad Demon Stick Technique,¡± with layers of stick shadows stacking up like mountains, leaving a ¡°whoosh whoosh¡± sound in the air. Dark black Spiritual Energy surged on the iron stick, which forcefully smashed down on the body of the Nightmare Beast. But what was strange was that the Nightmare Beast did not dodge or evade, and the iron stick actually went straight through its body, hitting nothing. The Nightmare Beast¡¯s mouth opened slightly and emitted ¡°plop plop plop¡± bubble-like sonic waves. Xiao Guizi instantly started bleeding from all orifices, feeling as if a huge stone was hurtling towards him. He was sent flying, his body heavily crashing into the door of the house. Immediately afterward, Xiao Guizi leapt up into the air, wiped the blood from his face, and looked at the Nightmare Beast with a grave expression. ¡°You all step back, ordinary attacks are useless against it,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Nightmare Beasts actually don¡¯t exist in the real world; they reside in Dimensional Space, which allows them to devour others¡¯ dreams at will. Spiritual Energy surged within Xu Zimei as three Vein Gates simultaneously opened ¨C this was the first time he was using the power that truly belonged to him. The power of ¡°Sole Great Freedom Jue¡± stemmed from the River of Time, strands of Space-time Force permeated the palm of his hand. Watching the Nightmare Beast charging toward him, Xu Zimei concentrated the Space-time Force in his hand into a large net, enveloping the entire Nightmare Beast within it. The Nightmare Beast let out a roar, its small mouth blowing out small bubbles of sound waves intermittently. Xu Zimei smiled faintly, as the Space-time net in his hand began to condense, the Nightmare Beast shrieked, its body also shrinking bit by bit. Eventually reduced to the size of a fist, Xu Zimei grabbed the Nightmare Beast and directly placed it into his mouth. Since advancing to the True Vein Realm, he had carved out a space within his body, somewhat akin to a martial artist¡¯s dantian. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within this space, countless points of light shone, like the stars in the night sky, dazzling and captivating. Once Xu Zimei opens another Vein Gate and advances to the Empty Vein Realm, he will be able to condense True Fate. And these speckles of stars were the Taoist Charm for Condensing True Fate. At this moment, the Nightmare Beast had been devoured into this space, frantically struggling and colliding, but to no avail. Because the Dimensional Space it occupied was not in the same dimension as the space inside Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Simply put, the space it was in had been confined by the space within Xu Zimei¡¯s body, drifting endlessly within this space, unable to escape. ¡°What have you done?¡± Hu Yingying¡¯s complexion changed drastically. She tried to summon the Nightmare Beast, but found that the connection between them had been severed. ¡°Shall we discuss another matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°What matter?¡± Hu Yingying took a few steps back, asking with a suspicious and startled tone. ¡°You help me bring out another Nightmare Beast, and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°In your dreams,¡± Hu Yingying snorted coldly and then jumped straight out of the window beside her. Xu Zimei slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back, and a slash of his blade seemed to turn space itself into a sliver of sky. The dark blade light, carrying the Qi of Annihilation, struck Hu Yingying¡¯s back directly. Similarly, a black aura emanated from Hu Yingying¡¯s body, followed by the appearance of a sinister black air-condensed face in mid-air. That face stared at Xu Zimei intently for a moment, then transformed into a stream of polar light, fleeing far away. Xiao Guizi, holding an iron stick, was about to pursue but was stopped by Xu Zimei. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m waiting for her to bring another Nightmare Beast to seek revenge on me next time,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He gazed in the direction where the black mist vanished, hearing that the people of Divine Gate were all rolling in wealth. They occupied the Old Land, one of the Forbidden Lands, which, despite its dangers, was also full of opportunities. As the black fog departed, Hu Yingying¡¯s body also fell to the side, Ministry Councillor Hu immediately rushed over and picked up his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s too late, she¡¯s already dead,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head as he looked into Ministry Councillor Hu¡¯s pleading eyes. Then he took the harmonica from Hu Yingying¡¯s body, because the Nightmare Beast was in its juvenile phase, the dream it constructed had many flaws. Therefore, it necessitated the playing of this harmonica to perform the Requiem, numbing the senses of the people within that dream. Chapter 59: 59 Heaven Tiger Academy Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Heaven Tiger Academy A silent night, Having dealt with the matters at Hu Residence, Xu Zimei and his companions were ready to leave. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hu Yingying, in the end, could not be saved, and Ministry Councillor Hu could only accept this tragic fact amidst his sorrow. He told Xu Zimei that perhaps it was because he had earned too much dishonest wealth in the first half of his life, so Cang Tian had given him this retribution. He decided to dissolve the Hu Residence, donate all his wealth to help the poor, and then live alone in a peaceful village for the rest of his life. ¡­ ... Riding Desert Flying Horses, the trio set off toward the True Martial Holy Sect. From a distance, Xu Zimei gazed at the small town rising from the land, feeling that the purpose of this trip had indeed been achieved to Perfection. By evening, the group arrived at a city named Qingfeng City. As night fell, they decided to rest in the city for the night and continue their journey back the next day. Upon entering the city, the scene was lively and bustling, with streets filled with people, mostly teenagers around fifteen or sixteen years old. They found an inn and went inside. ¡°Would you gentlemen like to eat or¡­?¡± the shopkeeper asked, looking at them. ¡°Dinner and lodging,¡± Xiao Guizi said as he took out a Spirit Crystal in response. ¡°We can certainly provide food, but I¡¯m sorry, our inn is fully booked and has no rooms left for lodging,¡± the shopkeeper apologized with a smile. ¡°Business is that good?¡± Xiao Guizi casually exclaimed. ¡°It seems that this is your first time in Qingfeng City,¡± the shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°You may not know that tomorrow is enrollment day for Heaven Tiger Academy, which is why young people from several nearby cities have all come here. I reckon at this point, not just our inn, but likely all the inns in Qingfeng City are fully booked.¡± ¡°Heaven Tiger Academy?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. He remembered that there was something quite interesting within Heaven Tiger Academy. This item was of no use to him anymore, but for Lin Ruhu, it could be an incredible opportunity. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first,¡± Xu Zimei ordered the shopkeeper, ¡°Bring us the best dishes your inn has to offer.¡± Afterward, they found an empty table and sat down. Xiao Guizi looked at Xu Zimei curiously and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, I heard that the background of Heaven Tiger Academy is quite formidable. Is that true?¡± ¡°Close enough. They are a branch of the Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Xu Zimei explained. The Heavenly Dao Academy is renowned as the premier academy of Yuan Central Continent, its history stretching so far back that it can¡¯t be traced. Legend has it that the academy was established during the Wild Desolation era, before the Era of Emperors. Many students who went on to become famous across the Continent were taught there, including Emperor Hengyu and Emperor Mu when they were young. The main campus of Heavenly Dao Academy is located in the Central Continent, but they have also established four branch academies in the Eastern, Western, Northern, and Southern Continents. Heaven Tiger Academy in the Eastern Continent, Canglong Academy in the Western Continent, Vermilion Academy in the Northern Continent, and Black Tortoise Academy in the South Continent. It is said that each year these four branches hold a grand competition, and the top-performing students get the opportunity to be sent to the Central Continent to study directly at the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°Let¡¯s also visit Heaven Tiger Academy tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei said while eating, addressing the two companions. ¡°So, we¡¯re not going back to the Sect Gate for now?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°It won¡¯t take long, probably just one day,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°` ¡°So where are we sleeping tonight?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°With fists this big, are you still worried about not having a room?¡± Xu Zimei responded in surprise. ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Guizi was quick on the uptake, setting down his chopsticks and walking over to the table nearby. There were two people sitting at that table, a young boy and a middle-aged man in a blue shirt. They looked like father and son, probably here to attend the Heaven Tiger Academy¡¯s recruitment. ¡°Do you have a room at the inn here?¡± Xiao Guizi inquired softly, looking at the two. ¡°Yes, we came early and booked a room in advance,¡± the middle-aged man replied, looking puzzled at Xiao Guizi. ¡°Oh, good,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded, and then with a fierce look on his face, said, ¡°Just now, the noise from your conversation while eating was too loud, and it disturbed me. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything,¡± the middle-aged man, looking startled, quickly explained. ¡°If I say you disturbed me, then you disturbed me. Do I, Xiao Guizi, look like someone who would slander others for no reason?¡± Xiao Guizi retorted with a cold huff. ¡°Brother Xiao Guizi,¡± the middle-aged man began with caution. But before he could finish, he was cut off as Xiao Guizi slammed his palm onto the table, causing it to split into pieces; his eyes were wide with fury, ¡°Is Xiao Guizi a name you can call casually? I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t make a big deal out of this. Otherwise, you¡¯d already be headless on a normal day. Give up your two rooms to me, and I will pretend as if nothing had happened.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just bullying us on purpose,¡± the boy indignantly drew the longsword from his waist, saying, ¡°It was clearly you who came late and didn¡¯t have a room but you¡¯re falsely accusing us in order to take over our room.¡± ¡°Zhe¡¯er, don¡¯t talk,¡± the middle-aged man sternly glared at his son, then turned with a smile to Xiao Guizi, saying, ¡°The child is young and doesn¡¯t understand. Please, don¡¯t take it to heart. Since we apparently disturbed you earlier, we will let you have the two rooms.¡± After speaking, the middle-aged man quickly left the inn, dragging his visibly reluctant son with him. ¡°He¡¯s quite a character,¡± Xu Zimei muttered, interested as he watched the father and son leave. Although the middle-aged man only had achieved the Spirit Vein Realm in cultivation, he knew to assess the situation and what was compelling, instead of just brute force. After finishing dinner, the three of them returned to their rooms. There were two rooms in total, Xu Zimei took one, and Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi shared the other. ¡­ The sparkling stars shone against the pitch-black night sky. The streets, quieter now with fewer people, grew later into the night. The boy still unconvinced, looked at his father and asked, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t we argue with them earlier and just gave up our rooms? We clearly weren¡¯t in the wrong.¡± ¡°Child, being weak is the original sin,¡± the middle-aged man said, looking into his son¡¯s stubborn eyes and patting his shoulders, ¡°Son, when you go to Heaven Tiger Academy tomorrow, you must pass the examination and then focus on cultivation. Remember the feeling of powerlessness from being weak today, and make sure to become a cut above the rest when you grow up.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the boy nodded, a seed of determination to grow stronger planted in his young heart from then on. ¡­ The city, ensconced in night, finally woke up along with the first light on the horizon. Twenty meters below their room window, Central Street also started bustling with an increasing number of people. ¡°` Chapter 60: 60 Try Hitting Me Again Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Try Hitting Me Again The warm and enticing aroma of steamed buns wafted through the air as the young students who had come to enroll at Heaven Tiger Academy rose early, dressed neatly, hung their swords, and shouldered their long blades. They were ready to take the first step that would change the fate of their lives. To enter Heaven Tiger Academy, and then to make a name for themselves. Xu Zimei and his two companions finished getting ready and headed straight for Heaven Tiger Academy. At this time, Qingfeng City was bustling with activity; the closer one got to the academy, the denser the crowd became. Although Heaven Tiger Academy was a branch of Heavenly Dao Academy, it wasn¡¯t just a single institution. Xu Zimei knew that there were no fewer than ten such academies in the Extreme West Region alone. ... Across the entire Eastern Continent, the number of academies even exceeded one hundred. These academies were the most formidable. They taught without discrimination, and no matter what your identity or race, as long as you could pass the academy¡¯s trials, they would instruct you wholeheartedly. Just think about it, Heavenly Dao Academy has been around since the Wild Desolation era, through to the Era of Emperors, and in that time, it¡¯s impossible to know how many powerful figures have emerged from it. Whenever the academy has needed them, with a beckoning of its arms, all these former students would step forward to support, such a terrifying force. Many even believe that in terms of heritage, Heavenly Dao Academy is much stronger than many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Cheng, I never imagined after our last farewell that you and I would have the chance to meet again.¡± ¡°Brother Fan, I wish you a triumphant success on this journey to the academy.¡± Within the lively crowd, those talented disciples who had known each other from before greeted one another. In front of the academy gates, twin white tiger statues carved from Mysterious Iron rock stood lifelike and imposing. Though they were inanimate, they emitted an aura of regal beastly power around the clock, looking as if they would come to life at any moment. Directly in front of the academy, the aspiring young students lined up neatly in two vertical rows and then walked towards the inside of the academy. Xu Zimei and his group also followed the procession into Heaven Tiger Academy. All the disciples had been arranged on a very spacious open ground. The parents who had accompanied their children were also gathered on both sides of the area, making the whole scene rather chaotic and noisy. Heaven Tiger Academy¡¯s enrollment doesn¡¯t look at one¡¯s cultivation level, they only test for two things, talent and the way of the heart. Cultivation level, because prospective students come from different backgrounds with varying resources from childhood, cannot directly gauge a person¡¯s potential. The methods that rely on competition, where everyone fights it out, and those with the stronger fists enter the academy, are the lowest form of tests. ¡­¡­ S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students stood on the open ground, gazing into the distance at the true inner court of Heaven Tiger School. There were mountains that soared hundreds of feet high, shrouded in white mist, Disciples from the inner court riding flying Monster Beasts, soaring with outspread wings, Buildings that were grand and majestic, academies that were meticulously arranged, with iron towers a hundred stories high, and also mountain peaks shaped like swords. All the boys and girls longed for a glimpse inside the academy; if they passed the test, that place would become their cultivation grounds for the future. ¡­¡­ ¡°Elder brother, why are we here?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in confusion. For Xiao Guizi, who had grown up in True Martial Holy Sect, this Heaven Tiger School indeed seemed quite ordinary. The True Martial Holy Sect could rival the Heavenly Dao Academy and naturally looked down upon this place. ¡°I¡¯m here to get something,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. The group was chatting, when suddenly they saw a youth wearing a white robe, sporting a shifty appearance, approaching Xu Zimei and the others. He looked at them and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re also here to enroll at Heaven Tiger School, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Guizi frowned and asked. ¡°Let me introduce myself; my name is Liu Ye, just like you newcomers,¡± the youth said with a confident smile. ¡°You might have just arrived at the academy and are probably unclear about the situation inside, so let me explain a bit. Just like us freshmen, when we first arrive at the academy, we¡¯re bound to be oppressed and targeted by the older students. After all, wherever there are people, there are rivalries. You understand this, right? So, us newcomers must stick together for warmth and unity. My cousin is a student from a previous cohort here at the academy, and he¡¯s quite well-known. He has set up a group called Wind and Rain Gate. To put it simply, it¡¯s a small community. If we freshmen join the Wind and Rain Gate, by paying just twenty Spirit Crystals a month, he can protect us from being bullied.¡± Watching the young man prattle on, Xu Zimei and the others couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. So he¡¯s trying to scam money, huh! ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re not interested. Whether we can even pass the academy¡¯s tests is another matter,¡± Xiao Guizi said, shaking his head in refusal. ¡°I can tell you have extraordinary talent, and there should be no problem passing the academy¡¯s tests,¡± the youth declared with conviction. ¡°Right now, each of you only needs to pay twenty Spirit Crystals to join the Wind and Rain Gate. If you miss this opportunity, the cost to join later will be more than this.¡± ¡°I said we¡¯re not interested, and I don¡¯t want to repeat myself,¡± Xiao Guizi said indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? Wait until you¡¯re inside the academy; you¡¯ll see what¡¯s coming for you,¡± the youth said with an ugly expression, huffing, ¡°Unappreciative fools.¡± As the youth turned to leave and prepared to swindle someone else, Xiao Guizi kicked him from behind, sending him sprawling to the ground. Then he, together with Lin Ruhu, stepped forward and started laying into the youth. ¡°Try hitting me one more time,¡± ¡°Smack!¡± ¡°Looking for trouble, are you? Want me to call for help?¡± ¡°Smack smack!¡± ¡°My cousin is a second-year student at the academy; he won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Smack smack smack!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Guys, I was wrong; please stop beating me.¡± ¡°Smack smack smack!¡± ¡°Can you guys save me some face?¡± ¡°Smack smack!¡± ¡°Daddy, please spare me.¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward to pull Xiao Guizi and the others back, watching the youth with interest and asked, ¡°Your cousin is a second-year?¡± The youth¡¯s originally white robe was now covered with footprints, and even his face bore several irregular shoe marks. He nodded vigorously like a pecking chicken. ¡°How could you do this? Even when you hit a dog, you should look at its owner,¡± Xu Zimei said to Xiao Guizi sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s go beat up his owner instead.¡± ¡°Take me to see your cousin,¡± Xu Zimei said to the youth. ¡­¡­ The open ground where the seeking disciples currently stood was strictly speaking, just a place where Heaven Tiger Academy tested new students. It couldn¡¯t be considered the interior of the academy, and the item Xu Zimei wanted to retrieve was inside the academy grounds. Wanting to enter the academy without bothering with these meaningless tests, he needed an older student to show the way. The youth¡¯s cousin was named Cheng Feng, and at the moment, besides the new students on this open ground, there were also some older students who had come to watch the excitement. These older students, just like the youth¡¯s cousin, wanted to recruit for their own organizations, and these fresh juniors were the best candidates. Chapter 61: 61: The Secret of the Stone Stele Chapter 61: Chapter 61: The Secret of the Stone Stele ¡°That¡¯s my cousin Cheng Feng,¡± Liu Ye pointed at a young man in the distance, and said timidly. The young man was dressed in a blue robe, his black hair all combed back, giving him quite a handsome look. He was chatting with a junior sister who had just completed the test and was about to enter Heaven Tiger Academy. ¡°Senior Cheng Feng, I¡¯ll be relying on you to take care of me in the academy,¡± the junior sister said in a soft and weak voice, sounding very coquettish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhang Yao, once you join my Wind and Rain Gate, I can¡¯t promise much else, but at least among the new students, you can strut around,¡± Cheng Feng replied confidently. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was in the midst of boasting when he suddenly felt someone slap his shoulder. ... ¡°Who is it?¡± Cheng Feng turned his head impatiently and asked Xu Zimei and her group. ¡°Are you called Cheng Feng?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s it to you?¡± Cheng Feng replied with a frown. ¡°Then there¡¯s no mistake,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded, and then suddenly threw a punch. Caught off guard, Cheng Feng was knocked to the ground by the sneak attack, followed by a vigorous beating from both Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu simultaneously. Cheng Feng was a martial artist of the Condensing Vein Realm as well, and every time he tried to fight back with a surge of spiritual energy, he was suppressed by the combined efforts of Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu. ¡°Who are you guys? Have you mistaken me for someone else? My name is Cheng Feng,¡± Cheng Feng asked, clutching his head. ¡°No mistake, we¡¯re beating you,¡± Xiao Guizi seemed not quite satisfied with the beating, taking out his iron rod. ¡°What are you doing? If you keep this up, I¡¯m going to tell the teacher,¡± the junior sister by the side shouted anxiously. Because there were so many students on this open ground, a little scuffle like this didn¡¯t attract attention. After all, any student who openly disturbed the order would be directly eliminated by Heaven Tiger Academy, and in previous years, no student coming to study had dared to fight. ¡°Keep shouting and see if I don¡¯t beat you too,¡± Xu Zimei glanced at the junior sister and threatened fiercely. Scared pale, the junior sister stood to the side without daring to utter another word. Rather than a brutal beating, Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu were actually moderate with their blows, causing no more than superficial pain. Xiao Guizi looked at the bruised and swollen Cheng Feng, grabbed him by the collar of his shirt, and hauled him up to Xu Zimei. ¡°Take me to the academy¡¯s inner courtyard,¡± Xu Zimei commanded. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Cheng Feng asked casually. Xu Zimei waved her hand, not wanting to speak another word; it seemed this guy still didn¡¯t realize his situation, preferring to resolve things with action rather than noise. Xiao Guizi¡¯s expression turned vicious, grabbing Cheng Feng, ready to give him another thrashing on the side. Frightened, Cheng Feng struggled desperately, shouting, ¡°Stop hitting me, I need my face to earn a living! Alright, I¡¯ll take you, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± At the entrance of Heaven Tiger Academy, a formation was set up to verify the identities of the students. Each student had a token of identity, and those who entered Heaven Tiger Academy would leave a tidbit of their own spiritual energy as a seed in the formation. Students who wanted to enter the academy had to carry their identity token and have their own spiritual energy match exactly with the seed they had left before. This method, strict as it was, had its flaws. Cheng Feng stood in front of the entrance to Heaven Tiger Academy, passed the identity check, and the formation automatically opened a small gap. Xu Zimei and her people seized the opportunity to slip in quickly; Heaven Tiger Academy wasn¡¯t afraid of people sneaking into the academy, as it was simply an institution of learning without coveted treasures. Even if the academy had some forbidden areas, merely sneaking into the academy didn¡¯t guarantee access. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve already brought you in, can I leave now?¡± Cheng Feng tentatively asked. Standing inside Heaven Tiger Academy, it was only when he was personally experiencing the magnificence of the architecture that he felt truly astonished. The academy is divided into three grades, with first-year students primarily being newcomers with Strength in the Spirit Vein Realm, all clad in light blue robes. Second-year students are in the Condensing Vein Realm, with their garments shifting from light blue to dark blue. The third-year seniors are in the True Vein Realm and Empty Vein Realm, donning unified purple robes, a realm from which one can graduate and make their mark in the world. After all, even the strongest members of the Chang Family from Heavenly Sword City, including the Situ Family from Zhouque City, are only at the True Vein Realm. ¡­ ¡°Take me to the academy¡¯s Monument of Glory,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Cheng Feng looked startled, not understanding why Xu Zimei and the others wanted to go there, but he obediently led the way. The Monument of Glory is likely a place that every student who enters Heaven Tiger Academy must visit, this modest stone monolith carries thousands of years of the academy¡¯s glory. The towering stone monument, tens of meters high, stands solemnly on the ground, exuding a weighty presence that makes anyone standing beneath it feel oppressed. The pitch-black surface of the monument has countless names engraved upon it. These are the names of students who once departed from Heaven Tiger Academy; they symbolize the academy¡¯s honor. ¡­ Sword Elder, Three-Eyes True Monarch, Heaven Tiger Ancestral Master, ¡­ Looking at each of the familiar names on the monument, even though they were not as dazzling as that of a Great Emperor, each individual here had left behind their own widely known legends. Those whose names are inscribed on this stone have either greatly contributed to the academy or are renowned powerhouses throughout the continent. ¡°What about him? Kill him or what?¡± Xiao Guizi looked at Cheng Feng and asked Xu Zimei. ¡°We are not mass murderers or demons, what¡¯s the point in resorting to violence for everything,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He always felt that Xiao Guizi¡¯s personality had become more decisive and ruthless after following him. Xiao Guizi¡¯s right hand turned into a blade, and he casually chopped at Cheng Feng¡¯s neck, then tossed Cheng Feng, who had passed out, to the side. ¡°You go keep watch, make sure no one comes close,¡± Xu Zimei told Xiao Guizi. He then cut his own finger with a knife and dripped his blood onto the stone monument. In just an instant, the entire monument buzzed and trembled, and the surrounding earth experienced a momentary shake. The whole stone began to emit a pale white light, and amidst this faint glow, it seemed as though the sounds of tigers roaring through the forests could be heard. Shortly after, ripples appeared on the surface of the entire stone, as if a dragonfly were gently touching the water. A pale white pearl flew out from within the monument and slowly hovered beside Xu Zimei. ¡°Eat it,¡± Xu Zimei said as he tossed the white pearl to Lin Ruhu. Lin Ruhu caught the pearl and examined it. The pearl was pale white, with the pattern of a flying tiger etched on its surface. ¡°What is this?¡± Lin Ruhu asked curiously, and without hesitation, he swallowed the pearl whole, his trust in Xu Zimei absolute. ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, ranked seventeenth among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Lin Ruhu¡¯s expression turned to shock, then his entire complexion changed. Chapter 62: 62 Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body The Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body pearl entered his abdomen and instantly transformed into a white skeleton, which from the outside resembled the body of a fierce tiger. A shadowy figure reflected on the skeleton that looked up to the sky and roared, then completely merged into Lin Ruhu¡¯s body. Mists of energy spread within him, while outside, Lin Ruhu was so overcome with pain that he rolled on the ground, veins bulging on his face, and his blood vessels becoming visible. The crimson vessels appeared terrifying, and Lin Ruhu¡¯s face gradually twisted into a ferocious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity,¡± Xu Zimei said flatly as he watched Lin Ruhu writhing in agony. ¡°Make it through, and you¡¯ll be reborn.¡± Perhaps the pain numbed him over time, but Lin Ruhu struggled to sit up and then began to practice the techniques of the Force Jue. ... Afterward, his body gradually underwent a transformation, his hair turning completely white and wildly scattering around his head. White stripes appeared on his face, and his eyes, in particular, became more fierce as if a tiger was eyeing its prey. His muscles bulged, and even his height increased by a few centimeters. Lin Ruhu slowly stood up, releasing a long breath of white air, and excitedly looked at Xu Zimei, noticing the changes in himself. ¡°That¡¯s enough, keep the thanks to yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Revert to your original form, or you¡¯ll attract too much attention.¡± Lin Ruhu nodded, then reverted his Battle Body to his previous appearance, and the sensation of strength in his body gradually faded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, be careful not to draw attention to the abnormalities here.¡± Then Xu Zimei left the inner courtyard of Heaven Tiger Academy with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi. The Monument of Glory returned to its peaceful state, as if nothing had happened. Those familiar with Heaven Tiger Academy believed that the Monument of Glory was erected to honor the students who had made significant contributions to the academy or achieved extraordinary success after the academy was founded. The Heaven Tiger Academy came first, followed by the Monument of Glory. In reality, only the initial founders of Heaven Tiger Academy knew that this ancient stone monument had existed on this land long before the establishment of the school. After the academy was founded, many people surveyed the stone monument but found nothing unusual. So the academy treated this stone as a Monument of Honor. Thousands of years later, a great war descended upon Heaven Tiger Academy. At that time, a prodigiously talented individual emerged at Heaven Tiger Academy, one who had merged with the Cang Wolf Battle Body, ranked sixty-ninth among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. He valiantly led the then-weak academy to face the invaders. But that battle ended in defeat due to the immense disparity in strength, and the prodigy fell in front of the monument, his blood staining the Monument of Glory. The countless names of predecessors engraved on the monument glowed golden under the blazing sun. Afterwards, the stone monument changed, and the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body was released. It was only much later that people learned that the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body had been sealed within the monument and only the blood of the Talented Disciples who had merged with the Hundred Great Battle Bodies could break the seal and release it. Of course, these were events from a past life. In this life, that great battle hadn¡¯t yet come to Heaven Tiger Academy, and since Xu Zimei had fused with the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, his blood naturally could break the seal. Life is full of drama; the thirteen brothers from Cloud Town easily dug up the Azure Cloud Battle Body under the big tree at the village entrance, something that even Great Emperors pursued desperately without success. So people often say that the appearance of a Battle Body isn¡¯t much related to strength but rather depends on luck and that elusive fate. As for Xu Zimei, he had no luck or fate, he merely had one more lifetime¡¯s memories than others. But it was exactly this lifetime¡¯s memories that acted like the butterfly in the butterfly effect. A butterfly flaps its wings and thus a tornado is sparked on the other side of the ocean, at the Other Shore. It was like the pig above the winds in a saying; when a strong wind arose, even a pig could be blown into the sky. ¡­¡­ The three left the inner court of the Heaven Tiger Academy and arrived at the open space where they had tested the new students before. At that moment, something extraordinary seemed to have happened at the open space, as exclamations could be heard all around. ¡°A king-grade aptitude, this youth¡¯s future achievements will definitely be out of the ordinary.¡± ¡°Of course, out of so many people, there is only one king-grade aptitude. Haven¡¯t you seen that even the academy¡¯s vice principal has been alerted?¡± Witnessing the bustling crowd around them, Xu Zimei and his companions had been ready to leave but were eventually intrigued enough to squeeze in for a look. There stood a young man at the front of the open space, with a sword hanging at his waist. His complexion seemed somewhat flushed with excitement, and even his body was trembling slightly. Yu Zhe, have you considered it well? Are you willing to become my direct disciple?¡± the vice-principal stood nearby, looking at the young man with a satisfied expression. He was dressed in a blue robe, exuding an extraordinary temperament, with a beard that was peppered with white, and he had a particularly kind smile. Yet there was an otherworldly aura about him, the air around his body compressed so tightly that those nearby couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured. ¡°I, I am willing,¡± Yu Zhe recovered from his immense joy and hurriedly fell to his knees in reverence. ¡°Our encounter as master and disciple is also a kind of fate,¡± the old man said with a contented smile, ¡°Well then, today, in my good spirits, you may make a request. As long as it¡¯s not excessive, your teacher will fulfill it. Consider it a welcome gift from your teacher.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Yu Zhe was about to refuse, as he didn¡¯t want to become arrogant due to favoritism. the teacher was willing to give, but he couldn¡¯t just accept it so brazenly. At that moment, Yu Zhe¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Xu Zimei and the other two onlookers. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression instantly turned awkward as the dissatisfaction and humiliation from the day before surged into his heart. With a slightly darkened expression, he looked up at the old man with respect and said, ¡°Teacher, I have no other requests. I only hope our academy can expel those three, not admitting them into our ranks.¡± Looking in the direction pointed out by Yu Zhe, Xu Zimei was startled and turned to Xiao Guizi, asking, ¡°Is that guy talking about us?¡± Xiao Guizi nodded. ¡°Why, are we unwittingly gaining enemies?¡± Xu Zimei asked in confusion. ¡°Big Brother, have you forgotten?¡± Xiao Guizi quickly responded, ¡°Last night we had nowhere to stay, so we took his and his father¡¯s room. It looks like he wants revenge now.¡± ¡°What is my status? Should I remember every Tom, Dick, and Harry?¡± Xu Zimei glared at Xiao Guizi and said, ¡°Besides, you were the one who took the room. What does it have to do with me?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Damn, Are you even trying to save face? It was clearly you who told me that one need not worry about finding a room if their fists were big enough and to go take the room. Now you¡¯re disavowing me and your skill at passing the buck is still so proficient.¡± Of course, these words were something Xiao Guizi could only shout in his heart, definitely not daring to speak them out loud. He could only nod in agreement to Xu Zimei¡¯s words, like a wronged little wife. Chapter 63: 63 The QAQs present here Chapter 63: Chapter 63 The QAQs present here The elder looked at Xu Zimei and the others, seemingly in a difficult position. Although he was the academy¡¯s vice president, outright expelling a student in front of such a large crowd would damage the academy¡¯s reputation. After all, these people had traveled from afar to take the test, and if Yu Zhe had spoken to him privately about the matter, he might have considered it. But faced with so many people, the elder had to think not only of the academy but also of his own standing. Yu Zhe seemed to realize the elder¡¯s concerns and quickly replied, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not intentionally targeting them. It¡¯s just that their character is unbecoming; they fabricated allegations against me last night because they arrived late and had no room, taking advantage of their numbers to bully me out of my room. ... How can such people be admitted to the academy? It would tarnish our good name.¡± Upon hearing Yu Zhe¡¯s words, the elder nodded in agreement and then approached Xu Zimei and his companions. The crowd automatically parted, creating a path, as Xu Zimei watched everything with calm and bemusement. ¡°Is what he just said true?¡± the elder stopped in front of Xu Zimei, his presence overwhelming like the sea, deep and profound, and he asked in an accusatory tone. ¡°Although I¡¯d like to say, ¡®do not slander others without evidence,¡¯ I thought about it and felt there was no need,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true, so what?¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± the elder asked with a frown at Xu Zimei¡¯s response. ¡°True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xiao Guizi replied with pride. As soon as these words were spoken, the onlookers, who had been eager to watch the drama unfold, were all shocked. Compared to Heaven Tiger Academy, the fame of the True Martial Holy Sect was naturally more dazzling and renowned. Ever since tens of thousands of years ago, when the man known as True Martial founded the Holy Sect, it shone like a blazing sun over the entire Extreme West Region. Even before Empress Hongtian¡¯s time, during the Sect¡¯s period of decline, no one dared to infringe upon it. And even during the era of the Divine Sun Emperor, who bore the mandate of destiny, he treated the True Martial Holy Sect with due respect. Of course, the philosophy of Heaven Tiger Academy is to educate all without discrimination, regardless of what sect one comes from or how ancient their family is. Or even if they¡¯re a beggar on the street, as long as they pass the test, they can be admitted to Heaven Tiger Academy. Of course, these are but the ideals of Heaven Tiger Academy, and descendants of the great sects disdain to join the academy. ¡­¡­ ¡°Since you admit to what happened just now, our Heaven Tiger Academy cannot accept you,¡± the elder said with a displeased expression. ¡°No need for you to say it; even if your kind of academy wanted to accept me, I wouldn¡¯t join,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh. ¡°What do you mean?¡± There was a gleam in the elder¡¯s eyes as the immense aura of the Esteem Vein Realm began to rise around him. ¡°Just because a student¡¯s character is slightly flawed, you would dismiss him like that. What is an academy for? What is the duty of a teacher?¡± Xu Zimei laughed, and said slowly, ¡°The teacher¡¯s role is to impart knowledge, instruct students, and resolve doubts. If everyone were naturally talented and upright, why bother with school at all? Isn¡¯t your duty to cultivate people over decades, over centuries? And I¡¯ve looked around at your academy; the students you teach don¡¯t seem all that impressive.¡± After pondering for a long time, the elder finally said slowly, ¡°Young man, be careful not to speak too absolutely.¡± ¡°How about this,¡± Xu Zimei said, addressing the elder while looking at everyone present, ¡°Bring out the strongest student of this year¡¯s cohort from your school, and let¡¯s have a contest.¡± After all, I¡¯m just an ordinary Outer Sect Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. I¡¯m not interested in betting anything with you. I simply want to prove a point,¡± ¡°Prove what, that you look down on my students?¡± the elder retorted with a cold huff. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Xu Zimei hastily shook his head, a smile playing on his lips as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting anyone present in particular, but rather, I¡¯m saying that all of you are trash.¡± As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, the elder¡¯s complexion instantly changed, and all the students present boiled with anger. Every one of them glared with fury, filled with righteous indignation, clamoring that Xu Zimei was far too arrogant and conceited. ¡°How about this, to say I haven¡¯t given you a chance,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, ¡°you pick the strongest student to come forward. If they can make me take a step back, you win.¡± ¡°Go find one of the Heavenly Ranking students,¡± the elder paused, then spoke to the teacher responsible for the testing on the side. His voice was very calm, but it was this suppressed tranquility, that seemed like the calm before a storm. It appeared that once this tranquility passed, there would be a hysterical rage. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within Heaven Tiger Academy, there are the Heavenly and Earthly Rankings. The Heavenly Ranking is specifically for third-year students of the academy; it selects the top one hundred strongest from these older students. The competition is extremely brutal, and the ranking on the Heavenly List often shifts around. ¡­¡­ Before long, a young man in a purple robe, appearing arrogant, walked over. He carried a long spear on his back, with a cold and stern face, walking with his head held high and his chest puffed out, somewhat akin to the rigidity and tenacity of a soldier. The seven-foot-long spear on his back was pitch black, and the spear tip, forged from high-grade Black Tortoise Iron, gleamed with a chilling light. Carved into the spear shaft was a silver dragon with eight claws, looking ferocious as if it might burst forth from the spear at any moment. ¡°Vice Dean,¡± the youth approached the elder and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Vice Dean, the top few students of the Heavenly Ranking have gone out for cultivation experiences and have not yet returned,¡± the searching teacher reported, ¡°He is ranked fourth on the Heavenly Ranking, with his Cultivation at the peak of the True Vein Realm. He stands out among our academy¡¯s older students.¡± Hearing the teacher¡¯s words, the elder nodded. Students who could make it into the Heavenly Ranking were naturally extraordinary, especially those who managed to fight their way into the top ten positions, which was particularly commendable. Nevertheless, the elder felt a tinge of regret that the top three on the ranking were not present¡ªthose three were of Emtpy Vein Realm cultivation. ¡­¡­ The young man stepped before Xu Zimei, his tone cold as he introduced himself, ¡°Heavenly Ranking fourth, Zhang Xianjun.¡± ¡°Only if you can withstand my three moves will you be worthy of knowing my name,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile and a shake of his head. Zhang Xianjun eyed Xu Zimei for a moment, then with a snort, slowly drew the long spear from his back. The crowd naturally cleared a space in their midst, leaving enough room for the two to confront each other. ¡°Can senior Zhang do it?¡± a student, new to Heaven Tiger Academy, asked curiously. ¡°Yeah, this guy is so arrogant, he must have some skills, right?¡± A knowledgable older student chuckled dismissively and explained, ¡°Senior Zhang is the fourth on the Heavenly Ranking. Although he cannot compare with the top three monsters, he has himself created three Vein Skills, named ¡®Three-Path Spear Technique.¡¯ Just you watch.¡± ¡°Self-created?¡± The students present were all incredibly surprised and impressed, finding it inexplicably formidable. For them, who had just stepped onto their Cultivation journey, even mastering someone else¡¯s Vein Skills was challenging, let alone inventing their own. Chapter 64: 64 s Way of Inquiry 19 Forms Chapter 64: 64 Chapters Way of Inquiry 19 Forms ¡°I observed the tides rise and fall, the clouds gather and disperse, from the beginning of the day until it reset, and thus I created the ¡®Three-Path Spear Technique,''¡± Zhang Xianjun said with a lofty air, the long spear in his hand as if transforming his entire demeanor, S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He seemed like a long spear himself, bearing the sharp edge that pierces the sky, almost as if to rend the firmament asunder. His voice, with high spirits carrying a forward-moving momentum, said loudly, ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± As his voice trailed off, his aura cascaded like a tidal wave, all of it pressing down towards Xu Zimei. Seemingly wanting to subdue his opponent without a fight, attempting to crush Xu Zimei with sheer presence alone. Xu Zimei smiled, allowing that surging force to crash over him in waves, relentless in their assault. ... Yet from start to finish, he remained calm and unaffected, as if a gentle breeze or a light cloud. The momentum of the long spear peaks once, wanes twice, and is exhausted the third time. Zhang Xianjun¡¯s expression darkened, as he waved his long spear swiftly, thrusting directly at Xu Zimei. ¡°Three-Path Spear Technique, First Dawn.¡± The tip of the spear lit up with endless radiance, like a white light piercing the darkness, the dawn of a new day, when all of creation is still. This move carried hopes of dawn, infinite imaginings, as the white radiance magnified before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Interesting,¡± said Xu Zimei with an intrigued smile, not bothering to dodge, the Tyrant Shadow in his hand seemingly too lazy to draw. He held the sheathed sword, surrounding it with layers of Qi of Annihilation, a dark, grim energy he had cultivated from the Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ ¡°Annihilation Jue.¡± Watching the long spear tearing through the air, the sharp tip magnifying before his eyes. Xu Zimei waved his sword¡¯s sheath lightly, striking the body of the spear with a seemingly effortless touch. But this soft tap seemed to break through the most vulnerable point of the Vein Skills. The white light instantly dissipated, the whole spear trembled, Zhang Xianjun¡¯s hands numbed by the tremors, nearly throwing his spear aside. He swiftly moved to the side, drawing a deep breath, gripping the body of the long spear tightly. ¡°Three-Path Spear Technique, Second Path: Scorching Sun,¡± Zhang Xianjun¡¯s face twisted somewhat grotesquely, as he charged at Xu Zimei again with a shout. This move burned with the brilliance of the midday sun, golden light radiating in all directions, like a giant fireball exploding before one¡¯s eyes. It stands for passion, luminosity, as if the fireworks atop the pavilion, willing to sacrifice everything in a glorious instant. When this move was executed, Zhang Xianjun had no way out. He would either shatter all obstructions in extreme frenzy or be left to self-destruction amidst the struggling afterglow. Watching the golden sun quietly rise, its scorching intensity aiming a full-powered charge at him. The air around was melting away, Xu Zimei pointed with his sword sheath once more, the sharp blade Qi piercing through everything. The blazing sun was instantly shattered by the blade Qi, the light scattering, and the endless refinement and brilliance of the spear¡¯s tip dimmed. But with this move, Zhang Xianjun had no way out. He looked at Xu Zimei and drew a half-circle upward from the bottom with the long spear in his hand. The dark red spear Qi scorched the air, leaving conspicuous white traces in the space. ¡°Three-Path Spear Technique, Third Path: Dusk.¡± If the First Dawn symbolized the breaking of dawn, the day¡¯s first light, when silence awakens to hope and light, Then the Scorching Sun is like the noon sun, at the most fervent moment of the day, Shining all its light onto the world, to broil, burn, blaze, and obliterate the earth. The sun rises steadily, but ultimately, all things have their moment to approach the final chapter. Third Path: Dusk likely signifies an end. All things towards destruction, dusk gazing lonely at the horizon, the afterglow melting with the setting sun under the shroud of darkness. It starts with hope, descends in fervor, and steps towards destruction. Withered mingling with scattered shards, this spear seemed to signify an end to everything, bringing all to a final point. To Xu Zimei, this move was nothing special, but to those novices just stepping into cultivation, it appeared to hold a different kind of profundity. It was as if they had truly witnessed the beginning and the end of a day. The distant and lofty words spoken by Zhang Xianjun before the battle seemed to echo in everyone¡¯s ears once more. ¡°I have watched the tides ebb and flow, clouds rolling and unrolling, witnessed a day from dawn to dusk, seen oceans turn to mulberry fields, gazed upon the first light of dawn, watched the scorching sun rise, seen dusk casting its glow upon the horizon, watched birds twirl in the Wugeng Void, and also witnessed¡­ the end.¡± As this spear technique came to an end, the entire space was compressed and exploded with endless airflow, which dispersed to both sides, turning into countless air arrows that shattered apart. Xu Zimei smiled and slowly drew out the Tyrant Shadow in his hand, this spear attack was sufficient for him to take seriously. Since his rebirth, he had only revealed one Sword Drawing Technique, also known as the Draw Blade Technique, which excelled in speed, not strength. In his previous life, he had also created countless Vein Skills, but some were gradually deprecated as his cultivation level grew. However, there were still a few sets of Vein Skills that had accompanied him throughout his life of battle, even at the time of the Divine Vein Realm, they remained powerful. He named this set of Vein Skills ¡°Way of Inquiry Nineteen Forms.¡± This blade technique consisted of nineteen forms. The first form began insignificantly, so ordinary that it resembled the playfulness of a child, casual and without any particular method. The second, Floating Green Duckweed, as the Curved Blade swung casually before his eyes, everyone heard only a ¡°dong¡± as if something formidable had been planted. The Curved Blade collided with the spear. The spear carried an overwhelming momentum, as if it would destroy everything in its path, but the Curved Blade, plain and unremarkable, stood firm like Mount Tai. The third form, to win every battle, The fourth, Against the Current. ¡­¡­¡­.. The initial forms of Xu Zimei¡¯s Way of Inquiry Nineteen Forms were not impressive, even less so than some Mysterious Tier Vein Skills. Perhaps it¡¯s more accurate to say that the initial forms were all about gathering momentum, brewing power. It was like planting a seed, the first form digging a hole, the second sowing the seed, the third watering, the fourth fertilizing, and it was not until the fifth form that the seed began to sprout. Once the brewing power reached a peak, the later forms of this blade technique grew exponentially in power. Your strength may easily destroy a seed, but it cannot shake a Sky-reaching Great Tree. ¡­¡­ The spear and Curved Blade were at a stalemate, sparks flying brilliantly, endless currents breaking apart. With an indifferent expression, Xu Zimei smiled at Zhang Xianjun, whispering those few words. ¡°The fifth form, Great Wind Soars!¡± When those words softly fell, they seemed to contain the weight of ten thousand jun. Zhang Xianjun¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to dodge, but it was already too late. With the boost from the previous four forms, it was as if the Mad Wind of the North Desert was howling, engulfing sand and sweeping across the land. A crazy, boundless, and irresistible momentum burst forth from the Curved Blade. The wind lifted a myriad of dust, and the seed¡­ broke through the soil! Chapter 65: 65 Return to the Clan Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Return to the Clan ¡°` The aura of Wu Geng burst forth from the shadow of his knife, as if it carried the might to tear the heavens and split the earth, a gigantic silhouette of the knife condensed in the sky. On the other side, Zhang Xianjun only felt an unstoppable momentum crashing into him, and the spear in his hands snapped into two. The energy seemed to tear his entire body apart, and he was sent flying backward, his clothes completely shredded, his body covered with dense wounds. A mouthful of fresh blood sprayed into the air, dying his whole body a bloody red, and after hitting the ground, he lost consciousness. Xu Zimei slowly sheathed the Tyrant Shadow back into its scabbard and looked around at the stunned students. ... He then glanced at the elder nearby and let out a light chuckle. ¡°Not a single one capable of putting up a fight.¡± The elder was silent for a while before he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re probably not just any Outer Sect Disciple, are you!¡± ¡°Does it matter? What matters is that the students you train really aren¡¯t up to much,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, then turned to Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the Sect Gate.¡± ¡­¡­ As everyone watched the trio¡¯s retreating backs, the crowd remained silent. Xu Zimei had only intended to conveniently acquire a Battle Body for Lin Ruhu, but he hadn¡¯t expected the world to be so small. Sometimes you want to keep a low profile, but your strength simply won¡¯t allow it. The elder looked at Yu Zhe, and Yu Zhe¡¯s face was flushed with panic, obviously not expecting such a turn of events either. ¡°Teacher,¡± Yu Zhe said timidly, looking at the elder. ¡°What, afraid that I would take my anger out on you because of this?¡± the elder said with a smile, shaking his head. ¡°The truth is, none of us are wrong in this matter. You wanted justice for your dissatisfaction, and that¡¯s not wrong. And although I am the vice principal, I also have my biases, standing up for my student is not wrong either. The mistake lies in the fact that our strength is not strong enough, and our fists are not big enough. Focus on your cultivation from now on. Our Heaven Tiger Academy is backed by the Heavenly Dao Academy. As long as you have the talent and ability, this place can provide you with ample stage and opportunities.¡± The elder had experienced many things in his life, so his view and mindset towards issues were much better than those of the youngsters. ¡°Teacher, I will definitely work hard,¡± Yu Zhe felt a warm current flowing inside him after hearing the elder¡¯s words and responded with a firm tone. The elder nodded with satisfaction. Failure is not to be feared. Even a Great Emperor would experience various hardships and setbacks in his youth. What¡¯s frightening is that some people, despite having already failed, still do not wish to repent and insist on making the same mistakes over again. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and his two companions returned to the inn, brought out the Desert Flying Horse, and then set off together towards the True Martial Holy Sect. The True Martial Holy Sect was unusually lively during this period due to the intake of new disciples. Every year among the new disciples, there would always be some outstanding ones, and these new disciples would also challenge the positions of the older disciples. In the Outer Sect of the True Martial Holy Sect, there is a ranking called the ¡°Crouching Tiger List.¡± Just like the Heaven List of the Heaven Tiger Academy, it selects the hundred strongest Outer Sect Disciples for ranking. Not only could the disciples who made it onto the Crouching Tiger List gain fame, but they could also receive the monthly rewards distributed by the sect. The higher the place on the list, the richer the reward. ¡­¡­ ¡°` The clouds drifted across the sky, and a gentle breeze blew westward with the setting sun, coloring the heavens in a dusky red as the faint afterglow melted onto the horizon. After the three returned to the Sect Gate, Xu Zimei went back to Goose Southern Peak, while Xiao Guizi helped submit the mission for Ten Mile Town. As for Lin Ruhu, he went to find his old flame¡ªthe daughter of the Seventh Elder. Having returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei first visited his father, Xu Qingshan, to report on the details of his journey. Of course, he concealed the matters regarding the Nightmare Beast and the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, as he didn¡¯t want to reveal his rebirth. ¡°Heaven Tiger Academy might not be all that, but it does have a loud reputation. Try to stay out of trouble in the future,¡± Xu Qingshan advised Xu Zimei, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t provoke trouble, but we¡¯re certainly not afraid of it either.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, though whether he could adhere to that advice was another matter entirely. He knew ever since his father became the one in charge of the True Martial Holy Sect, many of his considerations were for the benefit of the sect. ¡°By the way, in a few days, the Seventh Elder will lead a team to attend the Inner Gate competition at the Holy Spring Sect. Would you like to join them?¡± Xu Qingshan suddenly asked. Xu Zimei was startled. The Holy Spring Sect was a first-class power in the Extreme West Region and could be considered a subsidiary force to the True Martial Holy Sect. It is common for many forces to invite others to witness their internal competitions. Such invitations serve to facilitate interactions between sects and to strengthen their bonds with each other. It¡¯s also a way to showcase their strength to other sects. When the True Martial Holy Sect holds its own Inner Gate competition, they too invite sects like Divine Sun Holy Sect and Holy Spring Sect to watch. The sects often hold large contests with each other. ¡°Not interested, I¡¯ll pass,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. He remembered from his previous life that the Holy Spring Sect indeed had a few promising talents, but that was about it¡ªthey were hardly what one would call ¡®evil beings¡¯. ¡°Go and have a look. You¡¯ve been inside the sect since childhood; you should experience the vast world outside,¡± Xu Qingshan suggested. ¡°Alright, then,¡± nodded Xu Zimei, indifferent since his father had put it that way. He didn¡¯t need to cultivate as laboriously as others. As long as his foundation was stable, his realm could skyrocket at a moment¡¯s notice. Leaving Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two maidservants, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, had already prepared hot water, and under their attentive service, Xu Zimei took a hot bath that left his body feeling thoroughly refreshed. Soon after, Lin Ruhu arrived at Goose Southern Peak together with Mu Qingqing, the daughter of the Seventh Elder. To Xu Zimei, Mu Qingqing had always been a dominating figure, which went to show just how heavy Ruhu¡¯s taste was. In terms of appearance, Mu Qingqing wasn¡¯t unpleasant to look at. Though slightly plump, one might rather consider her voluptuous. What left a lasting impression on Xu Zimei, however, was Mu Qingqing¡¯s personality¡ªkindly put, she was forthright and generous, but blunter descriptions would label her as fierce. Xu Zimei remembered a childhood incident when the Great Elder¡¯s grandson mocked Mu Qingqing for being fat. As a result, she chased him around the perimeter of the True Martial Holy Sect with a three-meter-long sword, and from that point on, the boy trembled at the very sight of Mu Qingqing. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Xu Zimei, next time you guys go out to have fun, remember to take me with you,¡± Mu Qingqing loudly called out to Xu Zimei. She was dressed in a pale turquoise gown, her long black hair casually cascading down her back, tied with a pink ribbon. Her face retained some baby fat, lacking an immediate stunning effect, but she had the kind of look that grew on you over time. ¡°We didn¡¯t go out to play; we went to complete a mission,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Chapter 66: 66 Two Paths Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Two Paths He didn¡¯t dare to bring Mu Qingqing along, for he guessed that with her temperament, there wouldn¡¯t be peace along the way. After that, Xu Zimei quietly pulled Lin Ruhu aside and said, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be going to the Holy Spring Sect with the Seventh Elder. Do you want to come along?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve promised Qingqing to accompany her to the town outside the Sect Gate for a stroll,¡± Lin Ruhu replied with some difficulty. ¡°No matter, then I¡¯ll just go with Xiao Guizi when the time comes,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Then he fell silent for a moment and finally said earnestly, ¡°Ruhu, have you ever thought about the path you want to take in the future? If you want to follow me and carry Destiny, becoming my first War General. ... I don¡¯t oppose your romantic endeavors, but I hope you can prioritize and not let your cultivation fall behind. If you don¡¯t possess an extreme pursuit of Martial Path, then I hope you can spend your life in a way that you like. With the protection of the True Martial Holy Sect and with Brother Zimo here, you will surely be carefree for life.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu was about to respond. But he saw Xu Zimei shake his head and say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to answer me now. Go back and think about what your heart truly desires. After I return from the Holy Spring Sect, tell me your answer.¡± Lin Ruhu fell silent for a while, then nodded vigorously. Watching Lin Ruhu and Mu Qingqing¡¯s retreating figures, Xu Zimei let out a long sigh of relief. He went alone to the peak of Goose Southern Peak, where the cold wind cut through like a knife over the mountain top. People often say that walking the Great Dao is a solitary journey, and the Martial Path is a lonely one. Why is it that so many people set out with you at the starting point, but in the end, only you are left? Some fail due to lack of aptitude, and when the end of their lifespan arrives, they turn into skeletal remains on this path. Others do not aspire to the pinnacle of Martial Path; they meet a girl they like and want to spend their life in the way they long for. Not everyone dreams and aims for the endpoint of Martial Path. So Xu Zimei must make Lin Ruhu clear about his own heart. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Lin Ruhu¡¯s matters; that young man always stood by his side silently, supporting him. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even know about Lin Ruhu¡¯s affection for Mu Qingqing until this life. If Lin Ruhu¡¯s ambitions do not lie here, he won¡¯t force anything. With his abilities, it is enough to ensure Lin Ruhu¡¯s safety throughout his life. If Lin Ruhu is willing to accompany him in conquering the firmament, stepping through endless purgatory and carrying Destiny, he won¡¯t treat him unfairly. The Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body was acquired specifically with Lin Ruhu¡¯s future in mind. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think of himself as a sentimental person; his goal was unprecedentedly clear. Carrying Destiny! As for what lies beyond Destiny, he doesn¡¯t know now. Is the endpoint of Martial Path the Great Emperor? Xu Zimei thought that the Great Emperor is nothing more than a particularly dazzling sight on the journey of Martial Path. The human body has twelve Vein Gates, and the Divine Vein Realm merely unlocks eight Vein Gates. He didn¡¯t believe that Great Emperors could open all twelve Vein Gates, then transcend species, and possess unimaginable power. So, where have all the past Great Emperors gone? What were they pursuing? ¡­¡­¡­ Having calmed his emotions, Xu Zimei returned to the courtyard, where Xiao Guizi had just completed a task and also arrived. ¡°Has anything happened in the Sect recently?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Nothing major, just that with the arrival of new disciples, the outer gate has been bustling for a while, and the Crouching Tiger List has been updated several times,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°Those people you asked me to keep an eye on, there¡¯s a disciple named Yan Buhui who managed to rank eleventh on the Crouching Tiger List in just half a month. That disciple named Gao Xiong also made it to the twenty-third rank. As for the niece of the Sixth Elder, Baili Xiao, she doesn¡¯t seem to have shown much, always keeping a low profile. The twin sisters, Xue Qianxue and Xue Mengmeng, are now her maids.¡± ¡°The script really is exactly the same as in my previous life,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Oh, by the way, brother, I heard from some disciples that shortly after you left, a woman named Ji Baiyu came to the Sect looking for you,¡± Xiao Guizi suddenly remembered and said. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Xu Zimei was startled. It seemed that during his last visit to Heavenly Sword City, he had promised to accept Ji Baiyu into the True Martial Holy Sect. However, so much time had passed that he would have forgotten about this matter if Xiao Guizi hadn¡¯t reminded him. ¡°Since her identity could not be confirmed, the Sect has accommodated her at Qunying Peak,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°Bring her to me then,¡± Xu Zimei thought for a moment and said. Qunying Peak was the place where the True Martial Holy Sect specially arranged for some visiting individuals to stay. ¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before Ji Baiyu came storming over to Goose Southern Peak with Xiao Guizi in tow. Not having seen her for a while, Ji Baiyu looked even more enchanting, wearing a tight-fitting blue gown that showcased her graceful figure perfectly. Xu Zimei smiled and did not speak first. Ji Baiyu, also livid, glared at Xu Zimei without saying a word. Xu Zimei looked at Xiao Guizi, whose eyes seemed to spew gossiping flames, and spoke in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you see the boss is about to talk? Why are you still standing here? Why don¡¯t you show some respect?¡± ¡°I was just worried about you,¡± Xiao Guizi said, laughing and quickly making an exit. ¡°Where have you been these days?¡± Ji Baiyu finally asked, annoyed. ¡°What, missed me?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked. ¡°What did you promise me before? Now you¡¯ve made me wait so long,¡± Ji Baiyu took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and asked. ¡°I told you to come over on the day of recruiting new disciples, but you missed it. That¡¯s not my fault,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and replied: ¡°I can¡¯t afford to waste time waiting for you.¡± ¡°Fine, now I¡¯m here,¡± Ji Baiyu said. ¡°You should keep your promise now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve missed the day for new disciple recruitment, and your cultivation is already at the True Vein Realm, which isn¡¯t suitable for the outer gate,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Now the best I can do is to send you to the Inner Gate.¡± ¡°The Inner Gate is fine,¡± Ji Baiyu nodded. After all, she was seeking refuge in the True Martial Holy Sect and just wanted to join. ¡°Hear me out,¡± Xu Zimei continued. ¡°If I just bring you into the Inner Gate without any reason, it would surely invite gossip. And it would also cost me a lot of connections. Shouldn¡¯t you compensate me for that?¡± ¡°What kind of compensation?¡± Ji Baiyu¡¯s expression changed, and she asked hastily, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Emperor¡¯s Blood you took before enough?¡± ¡°Emperor¡¯s Blood? What Emperor¡¯s Blood?¡± Xu Zimei looked puzzled. ¡°Did I take any Emperor¡¯s Blood?¡± ¡°You, you,¡± Ji Baiyu pointed at Xu Zimei, at a loss for words, and finally spat out two words through gritted teeth, ¡°Shameless!¡± Chapter 67: 67 Feiyu Stele Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Feiyu Stele ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you,¡± Xu Zimei replied, ¡°If you want to join the True Martial Holy Sect, you must compensate me for the extensive connections I¡¯ve expended. Alternatively, you can leave now, and I certainly won¡¯t stop you.¡± Ji Baiyu fell silent for a while, biting her silver teeth, before she finally asked, ¡°What compensation do you want?¡± ¡°The inheritance of Emperor Feiyu is on you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Ji Baiyu asked defensively. But no sooner had she spoken than she realized she had overreacted, and quickly added, ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± ... ¡°You must know about the Feiyu Stele,¡± Xu Zimei said, not minding, and continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not clear, I¡¯ve not seen it,¡± Ji Baiyu said firmly, directly denying in threes. ¡°Just give me three thousand Feiyu Crystals each month, and I¡¯ll help you stay in the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to deny it, if you¡¯re unwilling you can leave right now.¡± The Feiyu Stele was originally a nameless stele, standing in one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Netherworld Ghost Sea. Later, when Emperor Feiyu was endowed with destiny, he made a special trip to the Netherworld Ghost Sea, pulled out the nameless stele, claimed it as his own, and then named it the Feiyu Stele. This Feiyu Stele didn¡¯t possess much attacking power, but it had one function that made people covet it greatly. The Feiyu Stele can produce Feiyu Crystals, and as long as there¡¯s a sufficient supply of Spirit Crystals, it can create them indefinitely. Feiyu Crystals are specifically used to comprehend and enhance inspiration. With the help of Feiyu Crystals, the speed at which martial artists cultivate Cultivation Techniques or Vein Skills will greatly increase. This effect is especially significant for people like Xu Zimei who want to carve their own path on the Martial Path, and while it¡¯s not quite a doubling of efficiency, it¡¯s still significantly beneficial. This was also the wealth that Emperor Feiyu intended to leave behind for later generations before his ascension. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t afraid that Ji Baiyu would refuse because he knew that she needed the help of the True Martial Holy Sect. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once upon a time, some people had joined forces to annihilate Ji Baiyu¡¯s family in order to obtain Emperor Feiyu¡¯s inheritance. She had fled from Linyun City in the Northern Continent to the Extreme West Region of the Eastern Continent, hoping to grow stronger before seeking revenge on those responsible. Now she had not yet grown strong enough, and those people from the past had already traced her whereabouts. Therefore, she had to seek protection at the True Martial Holy Sect. Looking back, it was a sad turn of events; during the age when Emperor Feiyu was endowed with destiny, the Ji Family was incredibly glorious. Unfortunately, even a Great Emperor¡¯s family could see its decline. ¡­¡­ ¡°Three thousand Feiyu Crystals is too many, I can only give you three hundred,¡± Ji Baiyu pondered for a moment before saying slowly. ¡°Okay, five hundred it is,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, ¡°Consider it a loss on my part for making your acquaintance.¡± ¡°I said three hundred,¡± Ji Baiyu was taken aback, thinking Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t heard her clearly. ¡°What, a thousand?¡± Xu Zimei was also taken aback, then nodded appreciatively, ¡°I know this is a weighty gesture, so I¡¯ll humbly accept.¡± Ji Baiyu felt she should be covered in question marks, with tens of thousands of divine beasts galloping in her heart. ¡­¡­¡­ Ji Baiyu was silent for a long time, feeling that she had gained a refreshed understanding of Xu Zimei¡¯s shamelessness. She calmed the anger in her heart and spoke slowly, ¡°Just three hundred pieces, no more.¡± ¡°Five hundred Spirit Crystals per month,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He saw Ji Baiyu wanted to say something more, snorted coldly, and said indifferently, ¡°You need to understand something, you don¡¯t have the right to choose. I can capture you right now, and believe me, I have countless ways to make you reveal Emperor Feiyu¡¯s legacy. The reason I don¡¯t do that is simply because Emperor Feiyu¡¯s legacy doesn¡¯t tempt me that much.¡± Ji Baiyu felt that someone like Xu Zimei was capricious; one second he could be chatting and laughing with you, and the next, he could turn his face and refuse to recognize anyone. ¡°Five hundred pieces it is,¡± Ji Baiyu said, and then she left immediately. She didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second, nor did she want to speak another half a sentence with Xu Zimei. ¡­¡­ After Ji Baiyu left, Xiao Guizi came in and said to Xu Zimei, ¡°Senior Brother, I think there¡¯s something I should report to you. During these few days at Qunying Peak, an Outer Sect Disciple named Yu Bo has been harassing her frequently.¡± ¡°That name sounds familiar?¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, feeling some familiarity. ¡°This Yu Bo is a new recruit of our Holy Sect this year. It is said that during the aptitude test, he displayed a king-grade aptitude and was directly taken as a direct disciple by one of the Inner Gate Elders,¡± Xiao Guizi explained. ¡°Oh, now I remember,¡± Xu Zimei nodded; he had been present at the time but hadn¡¯t paid much attention to such jumping jacks. ¡°How do you think we should handle this?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°Bring him to Goose Southern Peak,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile, unconcerned. Xiao Guizi nodded and then left the hall. It wasn¡¯t long before Xiao Guizi returned with a troubled look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hit a snag?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. He remembered from his previous life that although Yu Bo had a decent talent, due to his overly arrogant personality and extremely negligent attitude towards cultivation, he hadn¡¯t achieved much in the end. ¡°He said he¡¯s cultivating and doesn¡¯t have time to see you,¡± Xiao Guizi said with a cold snort: ¡°This person is too arrogant; he thinks even you are beneath his notice, just because an Inner Sect Elder backs him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting angry over such trivial people,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and asked, ¡°What rank is this Yu Bo on the Tiger List of the Outer Gate?¡± ¡°Sixty-eighth. King-grade aptitude and his cultivation is at the peak of the Spirit Vein Realm. Such a good aptitude is wasted,¡± Xiao Guizi had done enough homework beforehand. ¡°With his character, go see who in the Outer Gate holds a grudge against him,¡± Xu Zimei took out a Condensing Vein Pill from his Storage Ring and said, ¡°Taking this Condensing Vein Pill will allow a martial artist at the Spirit Vein Realm to break through to the Condensing Vein Realm instantly. Find an Outer Sect Disciple who holds a grudge against him, have him take the pill, and challenge Yu Bo. Challenges involve risk; there is always the chance of accidentally beating someone half to death, or even to the point of death.¡± In the Tiger List of the Outer Gate, disciples can challenge those who are ranked higher than themselves every month. Every disciple must accept three challenges within a month without any excuses, or else it is considered a forfeiture. ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Guizi¡¯s eyes lit up. After taking the pill, he hurried off. It was evident he was dissatisfied with Yu Bo and wanted to punish him as soon as possible. ¡­¡­ The sky grew dark, and though the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s night couldn¡¯t be described as brightly lit, it was still lively. Chapter 68: 68 Myriad Dao Green Lotus Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Myriad Dao Green Lotus Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect are under considerable pressure; many of them use the time they would otherwise sleep for cultivation. In fact, after martial artists step onto the Heavenly Path, the higher their realm, the less sleep they will need. Eventually, in the later stages, it is possible for some to go into seclusion for years or even hundreds of years. Gazing at the pitch-black night, speckled with a few stars scattered across the sky. Xu Zimei prepared to go to the Cleansing Sword Pond. The Cleansing Sword Pond is a Holy Land within the True Martial Holy Sect, greatly aiding the awakening of spirituality within weapons. ... Xu Zimei had obtained a token from his father, which was specifically for entering and exiting the Cleansing Sword Pond. For regular disciples, entering the Cleansing Sword Pond once requires a massive amount of Contribution Value. However, for ¡°second-generation officials¡± like Xu Zimei, Contribution Value was never a concern. ¡­¡­ A high-tier Formation surrounded the Cleansing Sword Pond, personally laid out by the Seventh Elder. Those who had not reached the Saint Vein Realm and tried to force their way in would find only death. Xu Zimei arrived in front of the Formation where, at the forefront, stood a large tree with a hollow in its trunk. Placing the token inside the hollow, spiritual energy surged around him in an instant, and wisps of white fog spread across the clearing ahead. Beyond the Defensive Array around the Cleansing Sword Pond, there were also fog formations to provide cover. The fog Formation in front of him automatically tore open a gap, and Xu Zimei walked through. Once inside the Cleansing Sword Pond, he found himself enveloped in a white expanse where nothing was visible. Xu Zimei knew that the white mist was not fog, but a kind of spiritual energy that nourished weapons. He continued forward, soon hearing the sound of running water underfoot, the ground soft to the touch. Xu Zimei slowly drew Tyrant Shadow from its scabbard, and the surrounding spiritual energy began to flow towards the blade. After walking for roughly five minutes, his vision finally cleared, and the white substance in the air had dissipated considerably. Ahead lay a clear lake, with water so transparent you could see to the bottom. At its very center, several Green Lotuses grew tranquilly. The pink lotus flowers emitted a fragrant aroma, each petal numbering eight, rooting deep in the lake bed and channeling a pale green liquid into the waters. Unstained by the mud, unstirred by the clear ripple, The Green Lotus exuded an arrogance, conveying a sense of purity and sanctity, as though it did not belong to the mundane world. Each of the eight petals had a different color: white, black, yellow, red, blue, purple, gray, green. ¡­ Next to the lake, there sat an especially huge stone, pale aqua in color, smooth, and delicate with numerous weapon shapes etched into its surface. Swords, spears, clubs, staves, axes, halberds, hooks, forks ¨C varieties of weapon shapes were all represented. Xu Zimei slowly took a seat at the edge of the lake, placed Tyrant Shadow on top of the stone where a Curved Blade pattern was etched, and then scooped up some water from the lake. He began to grind the Curved Blade against the rock. A soft scraping, the sound of sharpening becoming increasingly clear. As the friction began, Tyrant Shadow¡¯s blade grew brighter, emitting a faint white light. This sharpening seemed to resonate rhythmically, and Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes. All around was very quiet, only the sound of sharpening echoing through the air. Before his eyes, all was pitch-black. Suddenly, a white light flickered, engulfing his entire mind, and when the white light dissipated, an image of a curved blade appeared in his mind. Although his eyes were closed, the appearance of the blade was incredibly clear, as though it could not be any clearer even if the blade were placed in front of his eyes. What exactly is a blade? Xu Zimei had once heard a saying, ¡°The blade is a tool for killing, and the art of the blade is the art of slaying.¡± Xu Zimei felt the shape of the blade becoming clearer and clearer in his heart; he was not seeing with his eyes, but feeling with his soul. To trigger the spirit within a weapon, it is not about bestowing upon the weapon a consciousness akin to that of a human being but allowing the weapon to have simple and rudimentary thoughts. To have it recognize its owner. Once you have awakened the spirit of the weapon, it can move as freely as your own arm. It might become part of you, rather than the unfamiliarity that comes with relying on an external object. As the weapon gradually transforms and even grows into a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, its cognitive consciousness will become more and more mature, virtually indistinguishable from that of a human. By that time, aside from the owner they recognize, no one else could wield another¡¯s weapon. ¡­¡­ ¡°In this life, to follow me in conquering Hengyu, shattering the firmament, bearing destiny, and looking down upon all beings for another exhilarating battle, how does that sound?¡± murmured Xu Zimei, his voice very light, as if he were speaking to himself, or as if he were awakening something. Immediately after, the image of the curved blade in his mind abruptly enlarged¡ªit was the form of Tyrant Shadow. The curved blade began to tremble as if the blade being rubbed in his hands was quivering, or as if the curved blade in his mind was shaking. Perhaps both were. A white aura flared up from Tyrant Shadow and in the midst of the vast white light, Tyrant Shadow began its metamorphosis. Originally just a common weapon, it now completely evolved into a Yellow Tier weapon. The curvature of the blade seemed more pronounced, and the blackness on it became more pure, shining with a dark gleam. On the pitch-black hilt, the form of a Shadow Dragon appeared, faint and elusive. Xu Zimei looked at the completely renewed Tyrant Shadow with satisfaction, smiled, and sheathed the curved blade. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The process went smoothly; indeed, even without the help of the Cleansing Sword Pond, he could have activated Tyrant Shadow, albeit with a bit more effort. Before leaving, Xu Zimei cast a glance at the few Green Lotuses in the center of the lake. ¡°Ranked thirteenth on the List of Wonders, the Myriad Dao Green Lotus.¡± The name of this Green Lotus sounds very domineering, but its function is quite simple¡ªit produces sacred water that helps activate the spirit of weapons. However, legend has it that there are a total of eight Myriad Dao Green Lotuses, just like the colors of its eight petals. The Green Lotus within the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Cleansing Sword Pond is just one of them, and it¡¯s said that if all eight Green Lotuses are gathered, even the first place on the List of Wonders could be contested. It has been recorded in the annals of the True Martial Holy Sect that Empress Hongtian once gathered these eight Myriad Dao Green Lotuses. But for some unknown reason, just before her ascension, she left behind only the Green Lotus, while the whereabouts of the other seven remain unknown. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Having placed Tyrant Shadow into its sheath, Xu Zimei left the Cleansing Sword Pond. After a weapon advances to the Yellow Tier, it is time to begin nurturing the weapon. The methods of nurturing weapons are widely known and varied, and the type of weapon you desire in the future will dictate the selection of a suitable nurturing method. Within his heart, Xu Zimei already had his own plans. Chapter 69: 69: The Method of Cultivating Instruments in the Six Domains Chapter 69: Chapter 69: The Method of Cultivating Instruments in the Six Domains Xu Zimei had already chosen his weapon nurturing method. He remembered that in his previous life, a powerful figure called the Six Realms Elder existed. After reaching the pinnacle of the Emperor Pulse Realm, he did not obsess over breaking through to the Saint Vein Realm. Instead, he significantly slowed down his cultivation pace and focused entirely on researching weapon nurturing methods. He spent a hundred years and created a set of Six Realms weapon nurturing methods. The term ¡°Six Realms¡± here did not refer to something external or to different areas but to six kinds of attributes. ... Heavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Hurricane, Torrent, Essence of the Moon, and Essence of the Sun. He secluded himself in the mountains and forests for a hundred years and once his weapon nurturing method was fully developed, it was said that when he unsheathed his Divine Blade. A single slash would bring forth rolling Heavenly Thunder, roaring Earth Fire, Hurricanes causing a sky-filled Torrent, and the merged radiance of the Essence of Sun and Moon illuminating the firmament. In the same hundred years of nurturing his weapon, he stabilized his state of mind and finally made a breakthrough to the Saint Vein Realm. And his battle that made him famous was using his nurtured Divine Blade to overpower a Saint Vein Realm third-level expert, who was two minor ranks higher than him, ultimately winning at the cost of severe injuries. After this, the Six Realms weapon nurturing method became renowned across the entire Eastern Continent and was eagerly learnt by all. Xu Zimei thought about it; at this time, the Six Desires Elder seemed to have not yet broken through the Emperor Pulse Realm, and his Six Realms weapon nurturing method was still just a concept. In that case, he must be the first one to try it out. ¡­ After returning to the Goose Southern Region, it was already deep into the night. On the way back, Xu Zimei could even see some people running with huge rocks on their backs as part of their training. There were quite a few of them; some were practicing swordsmanship and others were learning new Blade Techniques. ¡°We are all but ordinary folks silently carrying our shackles along the Martial Path, and even a Great Emperor is just someone who has walked a little farther than others.¡± Watching these people who were desperately cultivating, Xu Zimei silently shook his head. ¡­ At the top of Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei slowly drew Tyrant Shadow and looked at the Curved Blade that had completely transformed. He gently caressed the blade body. The first step in the Six Realms weapon nurturing method was to cultivate the Six Realms Spiritual Energy within the body. Xu Zimei began his cultivation according to the method he remembered. In his past life, he had practiced the Six Realms weapon nurturing method. Despite it not being difficult, when the first strand of Six Realms Spiritual Energy emerged in his body, it took the entire night, and the sky had already started to brighten. Looking at the dawn¡¯s purple aura spreading, the early dawn covered the vast sky as the pale morning hue gradually turned into sunrise. Xu Zimei circulated the Six Realms Spiritual Energy slowly and drew Tyrant Shadow, letting it float mid-air. Then, strands of purple Essence of the Sun began to fall from the edge of the sky, little by little infusing into the blade body. The hour before the sun rose was when the Essence of the Sun was at its most potent, and after this time, absorption would be somewhat insignificant. Likewise, the Essence of the Moon also needed to be gathered in the first few hours after the moon appeared. Raising these two attributes was not particularly challenging, but the other four attributes¡ªHeavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Hurricane, and Torrent¡ªwere somewhat rare. For Xu Zimei, the means to obtain them were not difficult, but they were not worth making a special trip for. The True Martial Holy Sect had a Thunder-attracting Pool, where he could first temper the attribute of Heavenly Thunder. ¡­ Early in the morning, Ji Baiyu delivered five hundred Feiyu Crystals. With the existence of the Feiyu Stele, Ji Baiyu certainly lacks no Feiyu Crystals; these must have been prepared by her in advance for herself. After Ji Baiyu delivered the Feiyu Crystals, she didn¡¯t say much and left. She felt it was better to have as little to do with someone like Xu Zimei as possible; he was never one to be at a disadvantage. A portion of the Inner Sect Elders belongs to Xu Qingshan¡¯s faction, also known as the Youth Faction. Xu Zimei personally made a visit and eventually got Ji Baiyu admitted into the Inner Gate. Xu Zimei¡¯s current identity is actually quite awkward. Objectively speaking, he is just an ordinary Outer Sect Disciple. But subjectively, his father is the controller of the Sect Gate, and because of this identity, he fears no one but also cannot command others at will. If he wants to ask for someone¡¯s assistance, he must treat them with respect; possibly, they might help him out of consideration for Xu Qingshan. ¡­¡­¡­ That is to say, everything he has now is brought to him by his father, Xu Qingshan; there is nothing about him himself that makes it worthwhile for others to invest in him. And the best way to change this situation is actually the position of the Saint Heir. The position of the Saint Heir not only allows for access to more resources but also carries the Holy Sect¡¯s expectations for the position of the Great Emperor. Each Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir is very likely chosen as a contender for Destiny. If successful, naturally, the Sect will shine brightly like the blazing sun during the era of its own Great Emperor. Even if the competition for Destiny fails, the Saint Heir can still become a strong contender for the next generation¡¯s Sect Master. The failure to compete for Destiny doesn¡¯t mean their own Saint Heir is not outstanding, simply that others possess even greater natural talents. ¡­¡­¡­ After seeing off Ji Baiyu, Xu Zimei began cultivating, comprehending, and deducing his own Cultivation Technique. The role of the Feiyu Crystals is to enhance one¡¯s inspiration; Xu Zimei arranged five hundred Feiyu Crystals around himself. Then he slowly absorbed their energy, and in the True Fate space within him, that Nightmare Beast was still struggling furiously. The strongest force of the Nightmare Beast is actually creating dreams. After Xu Zimei opened the True Fate space, he let the Nightmare Beast out. The little fellow looked at Xu Zimei with its crimson eyes, and then its body began to ripple in waves. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t resist and let the Nightmare Beast¡¯s dreams envelop him; he wanted to find that slim possibility that might appear amidst this illusion. ¡°River of Time!¡± The deduction of the Martial Path is a very energy-consuming task, one must not be hasty and has to progress step by step; perhaps at a certain moment, when inspiration strikes, thoughts will break through like a breached dam. The Torrent from the heavens returns no more. ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei¡¯s deduction lasted a whole week, and when he awoke from the dream, he first confined the Nightmare Beast back into the True Fate space. The five hundred Feiyu Crystals around him were turned to dust, due to the energy being completely absorbed. Xu Zimei stood up; although he had not found the River of Time in this seclusion, he had made further progress in his deduction of the Martial Path. It¡¯s a long journey to the distant quest of cultivation, a path destined to be long. He stepped out of the room, and it was already afternoon, half of the sky was dyed by dusk; some disciples were riding Monster Beasts in the glow of the sunset, creating an extremely beautiful scene. The clouds looked like Fire Refining Clouds set ablaze, and from afar, this view resembled a unique scroll painting. Xiao Guizi had just come to the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak and seeing Xu Zimei emerge, he hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, you finally came out.¡± ¡°In a few days, I will go to the Holy Spring Sect, and you will accompany me,¡± Xu Zimei said. Chapter 70 Huang Family Xiao Guizi nodded, then said, "Senior Brother, during the few days of your recent seclusion, people from the Huang Family have come to our Sect Gate." "The Huang Family from Northwest City?" Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised, but then let it go, "Did they come looking for Yan Buhui?" "Right, the one who came to the Sect Gate this time was the second son of the Huang Family. It¡¯s said that he wants to expel Yan Buhui from the True Martial Holy Sect," replied Xiao Guizi. "Since when did the people from the Huang Family have a say in our Sect Gate?" Xu Zimei asked with a laugh. "It¡¯s said that the second son of the Huang Family, Huang Tianxie, and the Great Elder¡¯s grandson, Shao Xingyu, are friends, and the two seem to have made some unsavory deal," Xiao Guizi replied with a smile: "With Shao Xingyu¡¯s help, this should not be difficult." "That¡¯s somewhat interesting," Xu Zimei said with an amused smile. "Senior Brother, should we help Yan Buhui?" Xiao Guizi said: "Weren¡¯t you quite concerned about him before?" "Go spread the word outside that Shao Xingyu and I are arch-enemies," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then said: "Make it as sensational as possible." Xiao Guizi nodded, although unclear about the purpose behind Xu Zimei¡¯s actions, he dared not ask more. Watching Xiao Guizi¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei smiled. Indeed, Yan Buhui was a talented individual. Perhaps, as many people say, the path of the strong is never smooth sailing; everyone has come through setbacks and failures. In the end, they step by step reach the summit. Based on memories from his previous life, Xu Zimei knew that even without his help, Yan Buhui¡¯s future achievements would not be low. What he needed to do now was to turn gilding the lily into sending charcoal in snowy weather, maximizing benefits. His own War Generals selection might just have a seat for Yan Buhui. He was going to help Yan Buhui with this incident, but not by taking the initiative to help; instead, he wanted the other party to come to him for aid. ... S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The place where the Outer Sect Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect lived was a particularly wide open space, with countless courtyard dwellings interwoven together. At this moment, in front of the courtyard where Yan Buhui resided, several Outer Sect Disciples were talking loudly. "Have you heard? Yan Buhui, who ranks eleventh on the Hidden Tiger List of our Outer Sect, is actually a bastard child." "Yeah, it¡¯s said that his mother was just a humble maid, and one night his father, in a drunken lust, then came his birth." "Ah, the poor thing, I heard that the Huang Family does not recognize him. His status in the Huang Family was even lower than a dog¡¯s, so he fled to our Sect Gate." "If you ask me, his mother must be a schemer. Taking advantage of the Huang Family Head when he was drunk, then deliberately did that. Trying to climb the social ladder, a sparrow transforming into a phoenix, shameless." The voices of these people were all very loud, audible even from a distance. Inside the room of the courtyard, Yan Buhui¡¯s forehead throbbed with veins, fists tightly clenched. He knew those people were deliberately trying to provoke him, wanting him to angrily challenge them. Those few people all ranked within the top ten of the Hidden Tiger List; he was no match for them. Although he understood everything, he still wished he could tear those people to pieces, unable to suppress the rage within him. The mother had always been his taboo. Everything he was doing now, desperately cultivating, was to destroy the Huang Family in the future and seek justice for his mother. "You really are my dear brother," he clenched his fists while the embarrassing words of those outside continued to ring in his ears. He knew his brother had arrived, and all of this was his doing. Even though he did not acknowledge that family, the ties of blood were indelible. ... He had traveled miles to escape that family and come to the True Martial Holy Sect, only to find that those people were still unwilling to let him go. He closed his eyes, trying to cool his emotions, repeatedly telling himself that now was not the time to act impulsively. One day, he would painfully repay them a hundredfold for what they did today. After a long while, Yan Buhui found his heart even more chaotic as he looked at the longsword on the table beside him. He gently picked up the sharp sword, caressing its blade. "The sword, victorious in a hundred battles, must possess the sharpness to cut through the heavens," he murmured to himself as if he had made a great decision. Grabbing the sword, he then opened the door and walked out with a stern face. ... When the people outside saw Yan Buhui come out, a young man immediately stood up and asked with a teasing smile, "Yo, isn¡¯t this our Brother Yan? I heard your mother was a servant of the Huang Family. Is that true? I¡¯m just looking to confirm." Yan Buhui raised his longsword, the tip pointing at the other, and said in a low tone, "To be honest, your provocation is very childish and disgusting. But you¡¯ve succeeded." "What, do you want to challenge me?" the young man asked with a surprised smile. "Yes, do you dare accept a life-and-death duel?" Yan Buhui said word by word, his eyes filled with madness and cruelty. His voice was so calm it trembled, and the young man opposite could not imagine the extent of the hatred hidden behind those eyes. The young man swallowed hard, his momentum weakening slightly, but then he remembered that his own cultivation was at the pinnacle of the Condensing Vein Realm. This cultivation was completely enough to qualify for an ordinary Inner Sect Disciple, and his opponent was only at the fifth level of the Condensing Vein, so there was nothing to fear. "Forget a life-and-death duel, let¡¯s just follow the rules of the Coiling Tiger List and have a match," the young man pondered for a moment and then said. Although he was confident in himself, the young man still exercised caution. After all, he was paid to remove others¡¯ troubles, not risk his own life in a gamble. The young man, Xu Ren, was ranked seventh on the Coiling Tiger List. According to its rules, a disciple with a higher ranking couldn¡¯t challenge someone with a lower ranking. Therefore, they could only provoke Yan Buhui, making him challenge them. ... Xingyu Peak, the mountain peak where the Great Elder¡¯s grandson, Shao Xingyu, resided. At that moment, in the pavilion of the mountain, two young men sat facing each other. The young man dressed in a purple robe, radiating an aura like a rainbow and having the confident disposition of one in a high position, lifted the teacup in front of him and said with a smile to the youth beside him, "Brother Tianxie, the fish has bitten the bait." "This matter requires Brother Xingyu¡¯s assistance," the other youth replied with a smile. Dressed in a white shirt with a black longsword hanging behind him, sporting short hair that wasn¡¯t particularly handsome, but his essence, qi, and spirit were full, giving off an impression that he was no ordinary person. "Don¡¯t worry, if he were still in the Outer Sect, it would be somewhat inappropriate for us to make a move on him. But once he¡¯s crippled by someone, I still have the power to expel such a waste from the Sect," Shao Xingyu said confidently, "The match is set for tomorrow noon. Shall we go enjoy the spectacle?" "I¡¯ll leave it all to Brother Xingyu," Huang Tianxie said with a smile. Chapter 71 Nine Skies Cloud Thunder ``` The True Martial Holy Sect contains a wondrous place named the Thunder-attracting Pool. Legend has it that the pool was constructed during the era of the Divine Travel Great Emperor. When the Emperor was young, he once faced a formidable opponent. He and the Divine Travel Great Emperor battled six times, each claiming three victories and three defeats. This rival was revered as the Thunderbolt Venerable. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the Thunderbolt Venerable was on the verge of breaking through from the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm to the Emperor Pulse Realm, he attracted thousands of thunderbolts to undergo tribulation. The area where he underwent his tribulation was enveloped by a vast Thunder Sea, with Nine Skies Cloud Thunder, Purgatory Divine Thunder, and Imperial Heaven Capital Thunder¡ªan assembly of thunderbolts that would make the bravest of hearts tremble¡ªall converging together. That day, thunderclaps echoed through the heart, as an aura of purple dawn approached. The thunderbolts, like a long river piercing the sun, hung inverted across a hundred miles of the sky. The Thunderbolt Venerable emerged from the Thunder Sea, with tens of thousands of divine thunders aiding him as if by divine decree. He ultimately realized the Emperor Pulse and henceforth achieved supremacy. Later, after the Divine Travel Great Emperor took on his destiny, he personally reorganized that Thunder Sea. The origin of the Thunder-attracting Pool stems from this event. One reason was to pay tribute to his old friend, and the other was to leave future generations with a place to refine their bodies. ...¡­ After Xu Zimei arrived at the Thunder-attracting Pool, there were already many disciples cultivating there. Boundless thunder filled the land, and as one looked into the distance, it seemed as if they were standing in a world of purple and pale blue. At the outermost edge of the Thunder-attracting Pool were strands of small electrical arcs. As one moved deeper inward, the thunder grew in size and its power gradually intensified. It is said that at the very heart of the Thunder-attracting Pool resides the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, the divine thunder used by the Thunderbolt Venerable himself. Thunderbolt body refinement is one of the most direct methods to strengthen the physique, but the thunder of the Thunder-attracting Pool is only effective for those at the Esteem Vein Realm and below. Once someone breaks through to the Emperor Pulse Realm, it becomes useless. Xu Zimei stepped into the Thunder Sea. His body, having merged with the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, was very strong. The pale blue electrical arcs that hit his body felt no different than a tickle. Moving further in, the thunder¡¯s color deepened, and there was a faint numbing sensation on his skin. Looking up, one could see pale blue thunderbolts transforming into a long dragon, weaving and roaring through the Thunder Sea. Xu Zimei took a deep breath; the Thunder-attracting Pool was divided into five distinct areas. The first area contained mild electrical arcs, while the second area teemed with ordinary thunder and lightning. The third area contained a type of thunder known as Earthcore Townflame Thunder. As Xu Zimei stepped into the third area, he could distinctly feel a tearing sensation on his body. This thunder struck him, and his body¡¯s cells alternated between being destroyed and enhanced. There weren¡¯t many disciples in the third area. Aside from a few individuals, the sea of deep blue was all that met Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. He had not walked far when he encountered a familiar face. Gao Xiong, the youth from the Hundred Thousand Mountains, endowed with the bloodline of the Ancient Power Bear. Currently, Gao Xiong stood in the most concentrated area of thunder in the third region. His muscles were bulging, hair standing on end, drenched in the Thunder Sea. He looked up into the sky, allowing the thunder to crackle and boom upon him. His expression was not one of enduring the pain of being torn by thunder, but rather one of enjoyment. To him, the Thunder Sea was like a soothing spring breeze, seemingly posing no threat. Indeed, the bloodline of the Ancient Power Bear was strong. As he grew, he could even contend with some of the last of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. At that moment, Gao Xiong also saw Xu Zimei and expressed his surprise, "It¡¯s you!" After the trials for new disciples, he had specifically inquired about Xu Zimei¡¯s identity. The son of Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, he preferred not to offend him, yet he also did not wish to become a fawning sycophant. ``` ``` ... "Should we take a trip to the fourth zone for fun?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Gao Xiong looked at Xu Zimei in surprise and quickly shook his head. He had thought about venturing into the fourth zone when he was in the third zone without feeling any pressure. But once he entered, he realized that the thunderbolts in there were completely different from those in the third zone. It wasn¡¯t a change in quantity, but a qualitative transformation. ... Under Gao Xiong¡¯s intense gaze, Xu Zimei took steps towards the fourth zone. Purple thunderbolts roared majestically, howling and shrieking hysterically, as if they intended to destroy the entire firmament. Imperial Heaven Capital Thunder, that was the divine thunder of the fourth zone. Thunderbolts turned from deep blue to purple, and as Xu Zimei stepped in, he felt his body sink. His muscles experienced a strong sense of tearing, as if he would be annihilated in this madness. Xu Zimei could feel this intense tearing and pain; he sat cross-legged, slowly circulating the cultivation technique within his body to heal himself. Although the thunderbolts were painful, they were not lethal, but Xu Zimei also knew that he could only stay here now. However, Xu Zimei was aware of his purpose for coming here; he was here to temper Tyrant Shadow, not to forge his body. Only when the pain on his body had nearly numbed, and his body had gradually adapted to this assault, did Xu Zimei stand up and move toward the fifth zone. "Has this guy gone mad?" Gao Xiong, watching from behind, murmured to himself as his complexion slightly changed. Xu Zimei reached the border between the fourth and fifth zones. Instead of entering rashly, he enveloped Tyrant Shadow with the spiritual energy from the Six Domains. Then, using the spiritual energy to drag Tyrant Shadow, he levitated it into the fifth zone while he sat on the edge of the fourth zone. The thunderbolts in the fifth zone seemed endless, with deep purple lightning covering the entire area. He could even hear the roaring of some thunder dragons; the thunderbolts here had developed sentience. Nine Skies Cloud Thunder, Purgatory Divine Thunder, Purple Gold Heaven Thunder, numerous legendary thunderbolts merged into one. When the long-silent Thunder Sea was disturbed once again, the arrival of Tyrant Shadow was like a pebble on the surface of a lake. First, it caused ripples, then came the roaring waves, followed by a towering tsunami bellowing furiously. Countless thunderbolts seemed to find an outlet, all striking towards Tyrant Shadow. The crackling explosions echoed within the thunderbolts, sparks flying, and divine might shining. Amidst the thunderbolts slicing through, the blade of Tyrant Shadow began to tremble in midair. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze became more focused; the spiritual energy within him from the Six Domains intensified, all channeled into Tyrant Shadow. As time inched forward, the trembling of Tyrant Shadow gradually stabilized, the blade seeming brighter and even taking on some of the deep purple hue from the thunderbolts. Xu Zimei took a deep breath and allowed Tyrant Shadow to continue tempering in the fifth zone, while he resumed his own cultivation within the fourth zone. ...¡­ Thunderbolts churned wildly within the Thunder Sea until, by noon the next day, Xu Zimei awoke from his cultivation. Today was the day of the competition with Yan Buhui, and he planned to take Xiao Guizi to enjoy the festivities. Looking at Tyrant Shadow still tempering above, Xu Zimei reached out and called to it; Tyrant Shadow transformed into a beam of extreme light and flew over from above. ``` Chapter 72 I Just Want to Prove It to You He glanced at Tyrant Shadow; although this refinement hadn¡¯t fully stimulated the thunderbolt attribute, the weapon¡¯s quality had significantly improved. Xu Zimei felt that after a few more refinements, once Tyrant Shadow activated its thunderbolt property, the weapon could also advance to the Mysterious Tier. This was also why he used high-tier materials to forge weapons. Although Tyrant Shadow was only an ordinary weapon before, its potential was infinite. If it had been made from ordinary materials, it probably wouldn¡¯t have lasted more than a few seconds in the thunderbolt before shattering. ...¡­ After sheathing Tyrant Shadow in the scabbard behind him, Xu Zimei made his way step by step toward the outer sect. The location for the Outer Sect Disciple¡¯s Tiger Rankings contest had a dedicated Combat Stage. By now, the area around the Combat Stage was already surrounded by a dense crowd of Outer Sect Disciples. As a newcomer who had just entered the outer sect this year, Yan Buhui directly climbed to the eleventh rank on the Tiger Rankings, becoming the most dazzling among the new disciples in no time. And now he was about to challenge Xu Ren, who was ranked seventh; every challenge within the top ten of the Tiger Rankings caused a stir in the outer sect. People enjoyed witnessing the rise of a newcomer, watching them ascend like a newly shining star. They also took pleasure in the fall of a genius, relishing the misfortune while finding some sense of their presence. ...¡­ The Combat Stage was crafted from blocks of Qinggang Stones, known for their strong defensive power, impenetrable without the force of someone in the True Vein Realm. On the Combat Stage at that moment, Xu Ren, dressed in white, leaned casually against the iron chains on the edge of the stage, a longsword hanging at his waist. His aura was overwhelming, with his eyes slightly squinted as he calmly awaited Yan Buhui¡¯s arrival. As the fierce heat of the day began to fade with the arrival of autumn, the scorching sun started to dissipate bit by bit. The autumn breeze picked up the gradually withering yellow leaves on the branches, gently floating in the air. "Here he comes," someone shouted, and all eyes turned in the direction straight ahead. In the distance, the mountain ranges were shrouded in mist, and the living quarters of the Outer Sect Disciples were scattered in an orderly fashion. The shaded path leading to the Combat Stage was paved with white pebbles. The willows on both sides swayed gently in the breeze. The youth, clad in a white robe, carrying a longsword, had his long hair fluttering behind him with the wind. He walked toward the Combat Stage with purposeful strides. "I thought you might chicken out," said Xu Ren, opening his eyes; his gaze was sharp as a flash of sword light, and he said with a faint chuckle. "Quick with the tongue, just make sure you don¡¯t concede later," remarked Yan Buhui coolly. Sword Qi twined around him, head held high and chest thrust out, with sharp brows and piercing eyes, he resembled an unsheathed sword. Xu Ren snorted coldly, and then a "clang" resounded; the longsword unsheathed, tracing a white mark in the air and lashing out directly at Yan Buhui. Yan Buhui wasn¡¯t flustered, slowly drawing his own razor-sharp sword. The two swords collided, sending sparks flying in all directions. When the longswords intersected in the shape of a cross, Xu Ren¡¯s spiritual energy burst out, forcing Yan Buhui to retreat step by step. "Mysterious Tier Vein Skill: Cross Slash," Xu Ren hummed softly; his longsword was wrapped in spiritual energy, and each strike seemed to contain an astonishing force. Yan Buhui hurriedly parried, only to feel his hands go numb from the shocks, nearly reaching the edge of the Combat Stage. He quickly rolled on the ground, narrowly dodging Xu Ren¡¯s attack. "Mysterious Tier Vein Skill: Burst Kill," Yan Buhui also roared, moving to Xu Ren¡¯s back, his longsword slashing down with an indescribable force. Their fight could be described as lethal at every turn, with neither holding back in the slightest. Xu Ren did not turn around; his body shifted slightly to one side, then he dodged the incoming sword. His right arm trembled at a specific frequency before it crashed into Yan Buhui¡¯s chest. Yan Buhui had no time to evade and was sent flying backward, slamming heavily into the iron chain railing beside him. ¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Looks like we haven¡¯t missed the good show," Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi arrived, watching the already gathered crowd around the combat stage, they found an open space to watch from afar. Yan Buhui stabilized himself and gave Xu Ren a hard look. "Indeed, none of the disciples who can make it into the top ten of the Tiger Ranking are simple characters. The opponent is in no way inferior to myself in terms of combat experience or the application of Vein Skills," he thought. "That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got," Xu Ren said with a light chuckle, slowly raising the longsword in his hand, arrogantly declaring, "With this sword, I¡¯ll end you." His longsword was enveloped in a dark spiritual energy, causing the spiritual energy around the blade to tremble. "Stone Tremor Wave Sword," Xu Ren murmured softly. He took a step back with his right foot, slightly bent at the waist, his right elbow shifting a little. Then, as he lightly stepped his left foot on the ground, his entire being shot forward like an arrow released from a bowstring. As the tremors around the longsword grew more intense, the air around its blade began to warp. A sword strike came down, and a particularly dazzling sword light condensed in the air, seemingly about to split Yan Buhui in half from head to toe. Yan Buhui¡¯s eyes were grave; he didn¡¯t dodge. If he couldn¡¯t handle this sword, he probably wouldn¡¯t have another chance to fight back. As the splendid sword light magnified before his eyes, Yan Buhui seized the right moment to shift his body to the side. This move didn¡¯t entirely avoid the attack; the entire longsword plunged into Yan Buhui¡¯s abdomen. When the longsword penetrated his body, everything appeared to freeze, even Xu Ren was briefly stunned. He knew his sword strike was fierce, but if Yan Buhui had truly wanted to avoid it at all costs, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible. But the opponent had hesitated. Xu Ren tried to withdraw his longsword, only to see Yan Buhui gripping the blade tightly with his right hand, refusing to let it be pulled from his body. Then, Yan Buhui raised his left hand¡¯s longsword and struck directly at Xu Ren. "This guy did it on purpose," Xu Ren exclaimed in shock. He quickly released his longsword and attempted to dodge, but his right arm was still cut by the blade. Xu Ren moved aside, looking at his right arm that was now soaked with blood, then turned to look at the young man in front of him. "He intentionally didn¡¯t dodge. He completely traded his life for a wound." Although the arm with which he wielded his sword was injured, the opponent¡¯s injury was much more severe, and he was now in a life-threatening state. "I know I¡¯m no match for you," Yan Buhui said with a smile, his complexion somewhat pale, his smile frighteningly eerie. "But I just wanted to prove something, to make people like you understand that no one can insult my mother. Even if you are a lion, I, this ant, will tear off a piece of your flesh." Yan Buhui unhesitatingly pulled out the longsword from his abdomen, blood spurting out, but he seemed unconcerned. At this moment, he was like a Divine Demon on a campaign in the Sea of Blood, fearless and undaunted¡ªthis was his philosophy of life, as well as his Sword Dao. Chapter 73 Sword Intent ``` Yan Buhui, because of excessive blood loss, grew increasingly pale. He half-knelt on the ground, clearly devoid of any fighting strength. "Just admit defeat," Xu Ren approached and kicked Yan Buhui over with a foot. Yan Buhui¡¯s body slammed heavily into the iron chains beside him, and the two longswords in his hands dropped to the ground. Xu Ren walked up and stepped on Yan Buhui¡¯s longsword, then bent down to pick up his own. In the Outer Sect competition, it was forbidden to harm an opponent¡¯s life, although the matches were unpredictable, and mishaps occasionally occurred. Given the current situation, where Yan Buhui had lost the power to resist, it was naturally out of the question for Xu Ren to deliver a killing blow. Besides, the Outer Sect Elders were supervising nearby. Watching his longsword under Xu Ren¡¯s foot, Yan Buhui¡¯s eyes reddened with fury, and from some unknown reserve of strength, he charged at Xu Ren. Xu Ren was quite startled by his posture and subconsciously stepped back twice. Only to see Yan Buhui pick up his own longsword and gently wipe the footprint off the blade. "What is this guy doing?" the disciples whispered among themselves, seemingly not understanding his action. To Yan Buhui, there were two things in life he could not betray. One was his mother, whom he would not allow anyone to slander. She had died of an illness when he was young¡ªa disease that was not severe and could have been cured by the Huang Family with a simple pill. But those people chose to do nothing, and he, at the young age of seven, had to watch his mother depart from this world. Back then, he vowed to stand above all others and destroy the entire Huang Family to seek justice for his mother. The other thing was his sword. After his mother passed away, this sword became his sole support. He had no friends and needed no such worthless kinship; the only companion he had was this sword. This sword was not just like a brother or a good friend; every time he grasped the hilt, he was filled with boundless hope and confidence. That was a power that belonged to him alone. And now, this very sword was being stepped on by someone else. Blood was still flowing from his body, even drenching the entire sword. The blood-red appearance was startling; Yan Buhui could distinctly feel his head spinning, and his vision started to blur gradually. Yan Buhui slowly lay on the Combat Stage, his ears ringing with noise as the sounds around him began to grow chaotic. "That¡¯s all he is, trash, a waste," he seemed to faintly hear the disdainful murmurs of the crowd. The wails of the longsword, Yan Buhui could sense the emotions of his own blade. From a very young age, he could feel the emotions of his sword; only when he grew up did he realize he had unwittingly awakened the weapon¡¯s spirit. ......¡­ His vision became fuzzier, and his eyelids heavier by the moment. Yan Buhui calmly watched his wailing longsword, feeling the ebb of his own life force. Suddenly, he remembered so much, starting from the day he received the sword, he cherished it immensely. Especially after his mother¡¯s departure, he slept with the sword every night, hardly ever leaving it behind. They had spent countless months together, Endured numerous days and nights, They had gazed at the moon, laughed, and grown together, And he had poured all his heartaches to the sword. ``` ``` ...... "Damn it, he¡¯s not just a cold weapon, he¡¯s my good brother! How could I let him be trampled underfoot?" Yan Buhui¡¯s lips curved into a relieved smile as he remembered the long nights of yesteryear, with only his sword for company. Suddenly, it was as if a divine light shot straight from his spine to his brain, leaving him completely stunned. "What exactly is a sword?" Thunder exploded within his heart, and Yan Buhui¡¯s mind went blank, clearer than it had ever been in his life. The scene before him seemed to dissolve into a vast expanse of grey mist, and the thunderous noise in his ears was incessant, while countless lines of sword light wove through his mind. "I myself travel the wind and tread the Nine Skies, with the Three-Foot Longquan Sword in hand!" In the outside world, the longsword began to tremble slightly, with strands of Sword Qi permeating the air around him. As the Sword Qi swirled and thunder rumbled, dispersing the fog, Yan Buhui also slowly stood up. All things possess momentum, be it the flowers, the trees, the heroes, or the formidable¡ªeverything in the world has its own presence. So does the sword have its own sword momentum; when such momentum gathers, the scene before his eyes became unprecedentedly clear, and Yan Buhui felt as if he was seeing something different. "Intent, that is Sword Intent." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ......¡­ "Is it over just like that?" whispered the disciples below. "The newcomer doesn¡¯t understand the immensity of heaven and earth. He needs to have his sharpness blunted, to realize that this Outer Sect is no place for his arrogance." "Daring to challenge elder brother Xu Ren, I thought he must be capable of something." "It¡¯s so mediocre; I knew this would be the outcome." Xu Ren, seeing Yan Buhui¡¯s corpse-like appearance, shook his head to himself, preparing to kick him off the Combat Stage and end the contest. The gap in their realms was not so easily bridged. Xu Ren had also been among the Talented Disciples in his youth, making a sharp entrance into the Holy Sect. But this world never lacks for Talented Disciples. The truly strong must possess a reverent heart, and those who make it to the end are the real winners. At this moment, a streak of Sword Qi sliced toward Xu Ren. Xu Ren was startled. He shifted sideways, barely avoiding the Sword Qi¡¯s strike. His gaze moved to the front. He saw countless terrifying strands of Sword Qi swirling around Yan Buhui, and the young man who had appeared all but spent was now holding the longsword, struggling to get to his feet. Yan Buhui felt a surge of the bold ambition to rid the world of demons rise within him. His pupils contracted and a chill went up his spine, dazzling thoughts exploding in his mind like fireworks. The sword momentum dispersed, and with the seed of intent planted within his heart, the aura around him grew ever stronger, almost predicting the arrival of great changes approaching like the wind before the storm. The longsword in his hand sang joyfully, layers upon layers of Sword Intent enshrouding the whole Combat Stage like an overwhelming tide. He slightly opened his eyes, with limitless Sword Qi cleansing and bursting forth. "What, what is this?" Xu Ren¡¯s complexion shifted, he instinctively stepped back, watching the endless Sword Qi swirling in the sky. Yan Buhui wielded his longsword slowly, and countless strands of Sword Qi, as if finding an outlet, all flew toward Xu Ren. Xu Ren, looking at the scene that filled the Combat Stage like a Sword Prison, knew he couldn¡¯t avoid it and hastily raised his sword to meet the attack. With a "clang," sparks flew off the longsword, and Xu Ren felt his hands go numb from the shock. His face filled with horror, sweat streaming down his forehead. Despite the several minor realms of difference between them, he could barely defend against just this one instance of Sword Qi. ``` Chapter 74 Clash Watching the endless Sword Qi slash across, and Sword Intent rip through the silent sky with an irresistible force, exploding in all directions. Xu Ren¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating, almost engulfed in suffocation that came from the depths of death. "I surrender," when the sky was filled with swarming Sword Qi and that magnificent spectacle unfolded as if eclipsing the sun, Xu Ren almost burst a vein and roared those words. After yelling out his surrender, Xu Ren seemed to have used up all of his strength, collapsing weakly onto the ground. And those Sword Qi stopped just two centimeters away from his nose tip. But because the Sword Qi was too immense, a few strands still slashed onto Xu Ren. He screamed in shock, his body blown away by the Sword Qi, and his originally white clothes were instantly stained with blood in mid-air. The crowd¡¯s gaze followed Xu Ren as he tumbled through the air, hitting the ground hard and kicking up clouds of dust. He lay motionless, his life hanging by a thread. ......¡­ Yan Buhui on the Combat Stage also cracked a smile, then his body could no longer hold up and he collapsed. Noise started erupting around the Combat Stage, people with stunned expressions muttering to themselves, "That newcomer... won!" It seemed no one could believe it; what looked like a sure defeat suddenly turned into a counter-kill. Yan Buhui lay unconscious on the Combat Stage, but at this moment, not a single Disciple dared to approach him. Of course, there were also many who wanted to help Yan Buhui, conveniently offering a favor. Based on the potential Yan Buhui had shown, his future achievements would definitely not be low. But Shao Xingyu had already warned that anyone who dared to come into contact with Yan Buhui would be considered his enemy. Therefore, the Outer Sect Disciples could only sigh a few times before silently leaving. ......¡­ Xu Zimei, accompanied by Xiao Guizi, went up to check on Yan Buhui¡¯s condition. Although his injuries were severe, he would not die immediately, but if prompt treatment was not provided, he could be in danger. "Gentlemen, some things are better left alone," from the other side of the Combat Stage, Huang Tianxie in white robes, slowly approached. "Beat it," Xiao Guizi said, frowning without even sparing a glance. After all, with Xu Zimei backing him, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid. "Gentlemen, I am a friend of Shao Xingyu, grandson of the Great Elder from your True Martial Holy Sect," Huang Tianxie¡¯s gaze sharpened as he spoke to Xiao Guizi, "You will pay for what you just said." "Shao Xingyu counts for nothing," Xu Zimei raised his head slightly, dismissively saying, "This is the True Martial Holy Sect, not your little piece of land in Northwest City. You¡¯d best mind your behavior, or else I wouldn¡¯t mind making you end up like him." Xu Zimei pointed to Xu Ren laying beside them, unconscious, and spoke indifferently. "You," Huang Tianxie¡¯s expression changed as he stared at Xu Zimei. He wasn¡¯t without sense either; since Shao Xingyu¡¯s name didn¡¯t intimidate the other party, it was likely that the other¡¯s backing was not weak either. "May I know how to address you two gentlemen?" "You¡¯re not worthy of knowing," Xu Zimei replied calmly, then signaled to an Outer Sect Elder nearby and left with Xiao Guizi. The Outer Sect Elder caught the hint and hurriedly took Yan Buhui, who was seriously injured, away for treatment. Huang Tianxie watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, his expression changing unpredictably, and ultimately let out a heavy snort of contempt. ``` ......¡­ By noon the next day, Shao Xingyu had arrived at Goose Southern Peak to personally seek out Xu Zimei. About Shao Xingyu, he was two years older than Xu Zimei and had started his cultivation two years earlier. It was said that when he was born, he was tested and found to have king-level aptitude, which his grandfather, the Great Elder, expended a great deal of energy to elevate to emperor level. Among the younger generation of the True Martial Holy Sect, he was also considered a standout. Perhaps it was because of the conflict between the Great Elder and Xu Qingshan that Xu Zimei and Shao Xingyu often fought and brawled from a young age. ...... In the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei lay on a lounge chair, basking in the sunlight without a care in the world. Shao Xingyu stood by, clad in a purple robe, and stared intently as he said, "The Yan Buhui incident has nothing to do with you." "How I do things does not require your instruction," Xu Zimei replied calmly. "Even if you get involved, it will be to no avail. I think I still have the capability to expel an Outer Sect Disciple from the sect," replied Shao Xingyu, not giving an inch. "Don¡¯t forget, the helmsman of this sect still bears the name Xu," Xu Zimei said with a smile: "Helping others target disciples of one¡¯s own sect, you really are impressive. While the matter may not seem substantial, it is definitely not minor either, and who knows what would happen if I were to file a complaint?" "Do you think I would expose myself personally?" Shao Xingyu coolly responded. "Then you better be careful," Xu Zimei pointed at his own eyes and chuckled, "because I¡¯m watching!" "Do you really want to get involved for an Outer Sect Disciple you don¡¯t even know?" After a moment of silence, Shao Xingyu asked again. "Beat it. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that," Xu Zimei said disdainfully, "you¡¯re like a jumpy grasshopper that I could easily squash if I wanted to." Shao Xingyu¡¯s face alternated between shades of anger and amusement, as if he was laughing out of spite. "Fine, we shall see," he said. Watching Shao Xingyu leave in a fury, Xu Zimei shook his head to himself. There were indeed some people he did not take seriously¡ªnot out of arrogance, but merely because they lived in different worlds. Having lived a life once over, he had seen a far more vast universe and too many different scenes. Later, Xu Zimei called over Xiao Guizi and instructed, "Go to Zhouque City and bring Shili Changkong here, lie in wait and ambush Huang Tianxie on his way back to Northwest City." "Brother, do you want to kill him?" Xiao Guizi asked in astonishment. "No, the Huang Family of Northwest City may not be a match for our True Martial Holy Sect, but they are not weak. As the second son of the Huang Family, how could he possibly travel without protection?" Xu Zimei said with a smile: "Killing him with just an Esteem Vein Realm cultivator isn¡¯t enough. I just want to give him a warning, that this world can be very dangerous indeed." Xiao Guizi nodded. Sometimes he really didn¡¯t understand Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts, but still, he left the True Martial Holy Sect that day. ......¡­ In the following days, Xu Zimei¡¯s life returned to normal, refining Tyrant Shadow by day at the Thunder Sea and absorbing the Essence of the Moon at night. Occasionally he would also visualize and strategize his Cultivation Technique. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The days of departing for the Holy Spring Sect drew closer, and on that day, Xu Zimei was resting in the courtyard. Chun Xiao, the maidservant, suddenly came to report that someone from Miaoliu Peak was looking for him. Miaoliu Peak was where the Sixth Elder resided, and Xu Zimei instantly thought of Baili Xiao. When the visitor from Miaoliu Peak entered, Xu Zimei saw it was indeed the sisters Xue Qianxue and Xue Mengmeng. ......¡­ ``` Chapter 75 Baili Xiao "What do you two want with me?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile at the corner of his mouth. "We¡¯re here to convey a message from Senior Sister Baili," Xue Qianxue said gently, "Senior Sister Baili has always wanted to visit you and is wondering when you might be available?" "If it were just the two of you, I might consider it, but her, not interested," Xu Zimei said with a chuckle as he shook his head. "Can¡¯t you speak more nicely?" Xue Qianxue said helplessly, "We¡¯re just here to pass on a message. Senior Sister Baili has always admired you." "Admire me? I¡¯ll believe that when pigs fly," Xu Zimei thought to himself, amused. But still, he squinted slightly and gave the sisters a look, saying, "Then tell her to come find me at Goose Southern Peak tomorrow afternoon." Feeling the unreserved gaze from Xu Zimei, Xue Mengmeng wrinkled her nose and glared at him, saying fiercely, "What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman before?" "Beautiful women I have in spades, but it seems I have yet to try a pair of sisters," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Big sister, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t speak with this kind of scoundrel," Xue Mengmeng said, her face flushing red as she tugged on Xue Qianxue¡¯s sleeve. "Then remember what you¡¯ve promised, tomorrow afternoon," Xue Qianxue took a deep look at Xu Zimei and prepared to leave with her sister. "I watch the Heaven Phenomenon; tonight the stars are brilliant, the moon is like a disc. Why don¡¯t you two stay, we can enjoy the moonlight, drink some wine, talk about life, and get to know each other better? Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful!" As Xu Zimei¡¯s laughter echoed behind them, the footsteps of the Xue sisters quickened as they left. Watching the two leave, the smile on Xu Zimei¡¯s face slowly returned to calmness, and he clicked his tongue, "Baili Xiao, I do wonder what game you¡¯re playing." Xu Zimei had always been pondering whether his pursuit of Baili Xiao in his previous life was truly because he liked her. In fact, it was not; he just wanted to sleep with her. Any talk of love at first sight is just about physical attraction, real love is something that builds over time. ... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the afternoon, Xu Zimei had been staying at the Thunder-attracting Pool, because his Tyrant Shadow Heavenly Thunder attribute refinement was about to be completed. To be precise, the first stage of Heavenly Thunder attribute refinement was completed, and to refine the second stage, all other five attributes had to be finished as well. In the fifth zone of the Thunder-attracting Pool, immense lightning formed a web of electricity; silver dragons roared, and purple thunder raged. The first time anyone entered the Thunder-attracting Pool, they would be stunned by the sight, but for someone like Xu Zimei who had been there often, it was no big deal. The Tyrant Shadow Blade trembled, a blade light burst forth, and in addition to the mark of the Shadow Dragon on the blade, there appeared another mark of thunder near the hilt. ...¡­ When Xu Zimei stepped out of the Thunder-attracting Pool, he realized he had been inside for a day and a night, and it was just afternoon outside¡ªthe time he had agreed to meet with Baili Xiao. "This must also be considered as the first real formal meeting between the two of us in this life," Xu Zimei said to himself with a chuckle, walking towards Goose Southern Peak. The sunset is endlessly magnificent, but it signals the approach of dusk. In front of the courtyard at Goose Southern Peak, the woman stood with her back to the path up the mountain, on the edge of mid-slope, her gaze fixed on the distant sunset. The halo of the setting sun hung at the edge of the sky, and today¡¯s afterglow seemed to be much more splendid than usual. Blue sky, white clouds, and the lingering green mountains. The woman¡¯s long hair cascaded down her back, underneath which she wore a thin, white shirt and a light blue Washing Silk Veil draped over it. As the veil fluttered in the wind together with her hair, a faint, enchanting fragrance emanated from her. Her skin was as pale as snow, and her eyes brimmed with tenderness and intelligence. Most eye-catching of all were her long white straight legs. When the light blue Washing Silk Veil fluttered slightly, those exposed legs probably caused the hormones of many to explode. Unfortunately, there were hardly any people passing by the courtyard in front of Goose Southern Peak. As Xu Zimei made her way to Goose Southern Peak, the first thing she saw was Baili Xiao. The latter also sensed her arrival and slowly turned around. With eyes like gentle waters and lips red and teeth white, from the perspective of an onlooker, Baili Xiao indeed possessed extraordinary beauty. She was like a fairy fallen from grace, as if even a glance at her was a kind of blasphemy. "What does Senior Sister Baili want with me?" Xu Zimei asked with a light laugh as she approached. "Xu Senior Brother might have heard that before, your sister lived in a small mountain village. Since I¡¯m still new to the Sect Gate and unfamiliar with many things, I wanted to pay a visit to Senior Brother and hope for his care in the future," Baili Xiao said with a smile as refreshing as a spring breeze, slowly continuing, "In fact, your sister should have visited earlier, but Senior Brother was not at the Sect Gate, so I specially sent someone to inquire, and I hope Senior Brother doesn¡¯t mind." Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened, deeply observing Baili Xiao. Many people, after an overnight success, would want to conceal their humble and mundane past. But Baili Xiao mentioned it quite calmly. "No problem," Xu Zimei said as she walked into the courtyard, "Did you come to see me just for this?" "Previously, my aunt and the Deputy Sect Master arranged a marriage between us. Although I don¡¯t like this kind of arranged marriage, I do not really oppose it," Baili Xiao followed into the yard, looking at Xu Zimei with a stubborn expression, and asked, "Can I know why you rejected it?" Xu Zimei looked at Baili Xiao, who was also staring back at him resolutely¡ªthere was a sense of dissatisfaction and defiance that is typical of a young girl¡¯s temperament. "Quite the acting skills," Xu Zimei chuckled. If not for the experiences of his past life, he might have treated the girl as an ordinary young woman. "What is Senior Brother laughing at?" Baili Xiao pressed her lips together, speaking with a hint of grievance, "Is Xiao¡¯er really that unbearable?" Watching the girl¡¯s self-imposed act, Xu Zimei suddenly found it somewhat amusing, as if to say, "All the world is drunk and I alone am sober." He shook his head and said with a laugh, "I just don¡¯t want to take someone else¡¯s love, that¡¯s all." Baili Xiao was stunned, then quickly responded, "Your sister doesn¡¯t have anyone she loves." "Is that so," Xu Zimei said with a smile lingering on his lips, then called over the guard Zhang Chongtian. He said slowly, "Help me kill someone." Zhang Chongtian was taken aback but still responded respectfully, "Please give your orders, Young Master." "Go to Qingyang Village, and kill a young man named Chu Yang." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Baili Xiao¡¯s face immediately changed, and she quickly responded, "Senior Brother Xu, Chu Yang and I are just friends, nothing more. Why kill an innocent man?" "Why so nervous?" Xu Zimei smiled, raising his right hand intending to touch Baili Xiao¡¯s chin. But Baili Xiao turned her head away, speaking with displeasure, "Senior Brother Xu, please conduct yourself with dignity." Chapter 76 Everyone has the right to choose their own life. "If you don¡¯t want me to kill Chu Yang and slaughter everyone in Qingyang Village, you¡¯d better stay still," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Baili Xiao¡¯s face turned awkward; she gave Xu Zimei a deep look but dared not make any rash moves. "Truly affectionate, aren¡¯t you," Xu Zimei extended his right hand, slowly lifted Baili Xiao¡¯s chin, and clicked his tongue as he said, "What a fine skin." "What do you want to do?" Baili Xiao¡¯s gaze sharpened as she bit her lip and spoke. Xu Zimei sneered and then suddenly grabbed Baili Xiao¡¯s throat. He squeezed hard, until Baili Xiao¡¯s face turned pale and she even struggled to breathe. He clenched her neck and pulled Baili Xiao¡¯s head closer to his own, gazing at her pitiable face as he said in a low tone, "Everyone has the right to choose their own path in life, and I don¡¯t judge others¡¯ choices lightly. But once you make your choice, you have to pay the price for it, even if it costs you your life." After he finished speaking, Xu Zimei flung Baili Xiao away. Baili Xiao¡¯s body crashed heavily against the rockery in the courtyard; she got up awkwardly, her complexion pale, gasping for air, with sweat trickling down her forehead. "I don¡¯t know where I might have offended Elder Brother Xu. If it was an unintentional act, I hope Elder Brother Xu will forgive me," said Baili Xiao, not with anger but with sincere eyes as she looked at Xu Zimei. An adult should always control their emotions appropriately; those who aspire to greatness do not sweat the small stuff. Xu Zimei looked at Baili Xiao and said, "Get lost while I¡¯m still in a good mood. However, our affair isn¡¯t over yet. Have you ever experienced the feeling when your beloved is being tortured right before your eyes, and you¡¯re completely powerless to stop it? Truly exhilarating!" As he spoke, Xu Zimei laughed loudly, his face slightly twisted with a hint of madness in his smile. "If Elder Brother Xu has any demands, this is a matter between us and I hope you will refrain from killing the innocent," Baili Xiao replied calmly, then said, "Your sister here is feeling unwell today and will head back first. I¡¯ll come to find Elder Brother another time when the opportunity arises." Watching Baili Xiao¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei leaned back alone on a lounge chair in the courtyard, turning his head to gaze at the sunset, his eyes profound. ......¡­ Two days later, Xiao Guizi also returned from Zhouque City. Since Shili Changkong found it inconvenient to come to the True Martial Holy Sect, Xiao Guizi arranged for him to stay in a small town under the Holy Sect. Meanwhile, in the living quarters of the Outer Sect Disciples, Yan Buhui regained consciousness from his coma. This time he had been unconscious for three days and nights, and the moment he became clear-headed, his first thought was of his sword. Seeing the long sword quietly resting on the table brought him relief. His body was wrapped in bandages, and although he felt extremely weak, in reality, the real injury was only the stab wound to his abdomen. Just then, the door opened, and an old man came in carrying a bowl of porridge. "If you can move, eat this," the old man said flatly. Yan Buhui recognized the man; he was one of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Outer Sect Elders, the same one who had been the referee during his spar with Xu Ren. "Thank you, Elder Pang," Yan Buhui knew the elder had saved him and quickly expressed his thanks. Then he picked up the porridge and began to drink. "Although you defeated Xu Ren, the matter won¡¯t end there," the elder said, looking at Yan Buhui. "I know, I¡¯ll face the soldiers with my own shield and the water with my own earth," Yan Buhui replied with a smile. "I¡¯ll point you to a clear path. Go to Goose Southern Peak, you¡¯ll find someone there who can help you," the elder said before leaving. Yan Buhui watched the door slowly close, fell silent for a moment, then picked up his thin porridge and started drinking again. ...... "Brother, the matter with Yu Bo has been resolved," a few days later, Xiao Guizi came to Goose Southern Peak and said to Xu Zimei with a smile. "What was the outcome?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "I did as you said before and inquired about Yu Bo in the Outer Sect. He was arrogant because of his high aptitude, looking down on many Outer Sect Disciples. Especially since he seduced the dao companion of one of the disciples," Xiao Guizi chuckled and said, "I found that disciple and gave him the Condensing Vein Pill. He agreed to my request and challenged Yu Bo as soon as he broke through to the Condensing Vein Realm." "And then?" Xu Zimei asked. "I just came back from the Combat Stage; that disciple must have been driven by anger. Yu Bo had already surrendered, but he didn¡¯t stop hitting him," Xiao Guizi laughed, "Now he¡¯s been suppressed by the Outer Sect Elders, but Yu Bo has also been beaten to a pulp. I estimate he won¡¯t recover for ten days to half a month." Xu Zimei nodded and said, "When you strike a snake, you must hit the vital parts. You need to be ruthless, or else he won¡¯t remember the lesson." "What do you mean, brother?" Xiao Guizi asked in surprise. "Find someone to ruin his aptitude," Xu Zimei said calmly. Xiao Guizi hesitated for a bit before slowly saying, "After all, his master is an Inner Sect Elder. If this kind of thing is discovered, it would be quite scandalous." "You must understand something. It¡¯s precisely because he has king-level aptitude that the Inner Sect Elder was willing to take him in," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, "If his aptitude is destroyed, he will no longer be worth investing in. Do you think that Inner Sect Elder would make a big fuss over a cripple, causing a great disturbance?" Xiao Guizi nodded in perplexity, feeling that there was some logic to what Xu Zimei said. "Go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens," Xu Zimei waved his hand and replied. ......... The Heavenly Sword Sect was located to the west of Beacon Fire City, with the entire mountain peak standing upright between heaven and earth, like a sharp sword. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the strongest among the Heavenly Sword Sect were only at the Esteem Vein Realm, considered a mere third-rate power. For many youngsters without any background, this place was still their Holy Land for cultivation. In the mornings at the Heavenly Sword Sect, the early sun shone down from the sky, awakening all beings. The light heralded the arrival of a new day. At the central location of the Heavenly Sword Sect, there is a peculiar place called Heavenly Sword Peak. The name of the Heavenly Sword Sect came from this peculiar place. It is said that the Sect¡¯s first-generation founder, Heavenly Sword Elder, once fought with a strong opponent of equal Esteem Vein Realm level here for three days and nights. In the end, his Sword Intent tore through the firmament and, with one strike, he killed his opponent. But the Sword Intent did not stop after slaying the enemy. It split a nearby mountain peak in half, and Sword Intent wrapped around the mountain for tens of meters. From then on, the mountain gained a new name. "Heavenly Sword Peak!" As for the elder who wielded that Sword Intent, his name itself was a mystery, and people have grown accustomed to calling him the Heavenly Sword Elder. ...... Inside the Heavenly Sword Peak lies the Sword Intent remnants left by the Heavenly Sword Elder after that battle, so all the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect often come here to comprehend the Sword Intent, hoping one day to understand their own Sword Intent. Chapter 77 Heavenly Gang Sword Manual ``` Below Heavenly Sword Peak, the ground was littered with scars, and the intangible sword intent wrapped around the mountain. The mad wind howled, Sword qi soared into the clouds, The peak, hundreds of meters tall, had been cleaved in half, and between the two halves, one could vaguely see sword intent bursting forth. Disciples who came to visit later could imagine the intensity of that battle. ......¡­ Sitting in meditation only three meters from Heavenly Sword Peak, Chu Yang circulated the cultivation techniques of Step Battle Immortal Jue, slowly harnessing the surrounding sword intent to temper himself. Grasping the sword intent was difficult, and Chu Yang knew this well. However, through his recent enlightenment, he had vaguely touched upon some threshold. Around Chu Yang, many other disciples also sat in meditation, either contemplating the sword intent or using it to refine themselves. "Do you see that? That¡¯s Brother Chu Yang," Some disciples huddled together, pointing at Chu Yang¡¯s silhouette and whispering among themselves. "One day, I want to be someone like Brother Chu Yang," "Enough of that, he just got lucky and was taken as a personal disciple by the Sect Master. What¡¯s so great about that?" another disciple said, unable to hide his envy. "Don¡¯t be sour. He managed to defeat someone from the True Vein Realm while being in the Condensing Vein Realm. You¡¯re still far from that level!" ...... The Heavenly Sword Sect had been bustling with activity lately, since the Sect had recruited a batch of new disciples this year. With fresh blood pouring in, the Sect naturally brimmed with vitality. And this young man named Chu Yang could be said to be the most talked-about person in Heavenly Sword Sect during this time. He passed the test in Beacon Fire City and then came to the Heavenly Sword Sect. As a newcomer without any background, being suppressed by some of the older disciples upon arrival was common. But this youngster named Chu Yang didn¡¯t choose to submit, unlike other new disciples who would swallow their pride and give their cultivation resources granted by the Sect to the older disciples. He chose to staunchly resist to the end. Just as everyone thought Chu Yang would succumb under the suppression of these older disciples, ultimately fall, and be forced to exit in disgrace, after all, there had been other hard-headed newcomers who had faced similar situations. But probably no one expected this young man to rise meteorically, shining bright like a comet or a brilliant firework. When he joined the Heavenly Sword Sect, he was already at the level of Condensing Vein Realm. Such cultivation in the outer gate, with only Spirit Vein Realm standards, was indeed extraordinary. After he won the outer gate¡¯s grand competition, it was only natural for him to enter the inner gate. Many thought that after entering the inner gate, he would be disciplined, with the older disciples tempering the rookie¡¯s edge. Instead, he became unbeatable within the inner gate. Invincible among his peers, can you believe it? His fellow Condensing Vein Realm inner gate disciples stood no chance against him; even those who were one or two minor levels above him couldn¡¯t hold out for long. Later on, due to his rising fame, he angered a core disciple. And you must know, core disciples all possess True Vein Realm cultivation. ``` The core disciple challenged Chu Yang, and the two fought on the Sect Gate¡¯s Combat Stage in front of thousands of disciples. At the peak of the Condensing Vein Realm, he defeated the core disciple who was in the True Vein Realm. This competition caused an uproar within the sect. It swept through the entire sect like a storm overnight, and the youth had truly made a name for himself. In the end, even Yue Buli, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect, was alerted and declared that he would take him as his closed-door disciple. ...... The youth¡¯s rise to fame also made him the object of worship in the hearts of many disciples. Everyone was a new disciple with no background; if you can succeed, why can¡¯t I? There were many disciples with this mindset, as everyone had risen from the bottom and could empathize. Therefore, Chu Yang¡¯s reputation was even greater among the lower-level disciples. Of course, these disciples probably would never guess that the person they admired was someone who had a grandpa as a cheat. ...¡­ "Brother, the Sect Master is looking for you," at this moment, a disciple came to Chu Yang¡¯s side and woke up the still meditating youth. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Understood," Chu Yang nodded. After a long time without seeing him, the youth had grown much taller, and his once immature face had gradually become firm and mature. The Wandering Dragon Sword hung on his back, and he wore a plain white robe. His long hair was somewhat messy on top of his head due to not having been cut for a while. "I¡¯ve reached the peak of the Condensing Vein Realm. It won¡¯t be long before I can advance to the True Vein Realm," Chu Yang stood up, thinking to himself. Before leaving, Chu Yang took a deep look at the broken peak of Heavenly Sword Peak. Lately, the sword intent in his heart had become clearer, as if he was only one step away from breaking through that barrier and comprehending the Sword Intent. ...... Chu Yang made his way to the mountain where Yue Buli resided. In the courtyard, Yue Buli, in a green robe, sat in a pavilion drinking tea. "Master, you wanted to see me?" Chu Yang approached and asked. "When you took me as your master, I didn¡¯t really have anything to give you," Yue Buli nodded, then took out a book and handed it to Chu Yang, saying, "Take it. It might be of some use to you." Chu Yang received the book, which appeared to be a handwritten copy of a Cultivation Technique. The pages were very new, with four bold characters written on the plain white cover. "Heavenly Gang Sword Canon!" Seeing Chu Yang¡¯s puzzled expression, Yue Buli explained with a smile, "This Sword Canon is left by the founder of our Heavenly Sword Sect. If you can comprehend it, you will be able to understand the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent." "Thank you, Master," Chu Yang quickly took the Sword Canon and respectfully replied. "To tell you the truth, in my lifetime I¡¯ve seen many disciples with brilliant talents and extraordinary aptitudes, but what attracts me most about you is that heart of Way of Inquiry," Yue Buli said with emotion, "A heart that is brave and never cowardly or hesitant." "I will do my best," Chu Yang responded solemnly. "I¡¯m old now, and if nothing unexpected happens in this life, it¡¯s very hard for me to advance further. In the end, this era belongs to you young people," Yue Buli finished the tea in front of him and shook his head with a smile, "You know, our Heavenly Sword Sect is not very well-known in the Extreme West Region. Many disciples who want to join a sect first consider the True Martial Holy Sect, the Divine Sun Holy Sect, and other Immortal Gates like those. And if not them, there are still some first-rate and second-rate sects. The disciples who end up in our third-rate Heavenly Sword Sect are often those who have been eliminated, with aptitudes that are poor to a certain degree." Chu Yang nodded and did not interrupt Yue Buli¡¯s words. After all, large sects not only provide their disciples with a bigger world, but their strength also offers better protection. "Your talent, even in those Immortal Gates of imperial rule, would certainly not sink into obscurity," Yue Buli said with a smile, "Actually, when I took you as my disciple, wasn¡¯t it also somewhat for my own self-interest. I wanted to tie you to the fate of our sect, hoping you won¡¯t blame me in your heart." Chapter 78 Ren Pingsheng Comes Out of Seclusion ``` Yue Buli spoke openly and sincerely, people often say that true feelings can never be retained since ancient times, and only through schemes can one capture hearts. But in reality, when schemes are overused, you¡¯ll find that true feelings are the most precious. Sometimes, what seems like true feelings is just a counter-scheme to the all-too-familiar schemes. "Master, rest assured, no matter how great my achievements are in the future, I will never forget that I am a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect," Chu Yang solemnly responded. "Good, go ahead. If the Sect Gate ever encounters any trouble, you can come directly to me," Yue Buli said with a smile. ...... After leaving the peak, Chu Yang returned to his own courtyard. He first took out the Heavenly Gang Sword Manual to study and looked at the ring, asking, "Teacher, what do you think of this sword manual?" "It¡¯s passable, but it¡¯s suitable for your current stage of cultivation," Ink Elder¡¯s voice sounded: "You can start cultivating this sword manual as a foundation. I give you advanced Sword Intent Vein Skills now, you wouldn¡¯t understand them." Chu Yang nodded. The path of cultivation was profound and intricate; in fact, he couldn¡¯t comprehend many parts of the ¡¯Step Battle Immortal Jue¡¯ he was currently cultivating and still required Ink Elder¡¯s explanations. ......... The ancestral shrine of the Ren Family was located in a valley that had become barren, and ever since the Sun Devouring Emperor ascended several eras ago, the Ren Family had completely declined. Decline was a terrifying thing for the descendants of a Great Emperor. The world always believed you held the legacy of the Great Emperor, and when you lacked the ability to possess that legacy, some things would no longer bring glory but disaster instead. Just like the descendants of Emperor Feiyu, the Ji Family, the Ren Family also feared such events and had moved to this barren valley long ago, wishing to seclude themselves here. Regrettably, fate would not have it so. At this moment, after the surrounding area of the Ren Family¡¯s ancestral shrine had been quiet for many years, suddenly a dark light burst forth from within the shrine, piercing the sky. Then came the collapse of space, the disarray of Spiritual Energy, and the space around the shrine fell into irregular distortion. Mad Wind raged around, and many trees were uprooted; the space seemed like a spider¡¯s web, beginning to show dense cracks everywhere. A deep, boundless black hole suddenly appeared above the shrine. The moment this black hole appeared, all the Spiritual Energy seemed to whip up a storm, wreaking havoc around the black hole. A force of devouring spread throughout the area, and a man slowly walked out from the black hole. He was dressed in a black robe, with short hair sticking up, black Spiritual Energy flowing around him. He walked on air, with a placid face, and a faint black glint flickered in his eyes, as the power of devouring emanated from him. Ren Pingsheng surveyed his surroundings, releasing the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm from his body. His gaze looked far into the distance, towards the direction of the Heavenly Sword Sect. "Yue Buli, it¡¯s time to settle our accounts," he said. ......... The morning light bathed in the spring breeze, the light of the early sun always so gentle. With the arrival of autumn, the green leaves on the trees slowly turned yellow and then withered, leaving the big tree behind as they were carried away by the breeze. Yue Buli stood on the edge of the mountainside, looking over the several hundred kilometers that belonged to the Sect Gate¡¯s territory. The mountain ranges stretched sinuously, still shrouded in the mist that had not yet been dispersed from the night before, as disciples had already begun their early morning cultivation. ``` Some were practicing against each other, some were sitting in meditation to absorb spiritual energy, and others were heading to Heavenly Sword Peak to comprehend sword intent. Yue Buli had a smile on his lips as he returned to the courtyard. "Master, the Sect Gate you left me, I have finally not let it down." Although the Sect Gate was small, it was thriving and seemed to emit hope for all to see. Yue Buli knew that Heavenly Sword Sect was still far from a second-rate sect primarily because it lacked powerful masters to preside over it. Without sufficient high-end combat power, this was as good as it could get. He sat in the pavilion, poured himself a cup of tea, and suddenly felt something in his heart. His gaze shifted to the distant sky. A mass of dark fog raced from afar at great speed, stirring the spiritual energy around it. The space where the fog passed began to collapse. Atop that dark fog, the thick murderous aura was almost solidifying. In just a few moments, the dark fog had already arrived in front of Yue Buli. Ren Pingsheng stood in the sky, looking down at Yue Buli, grinding his teeth as he said, "Yue Buli, it¡¯s been a long time." Yue Buli looked up at Ren Pingsheng and felt as if he were in a stunned dream. The momentum in the dark fog was surging, and the pressure of the Esteem Vein Realm overshadowed the mountain he was on, especially the almost imperceptible devouring force from the other person was something he dreaded. "Brother Pingsheng, long time no see," Yue Buli smiled and emptied the cup of tea in his hand, saying with a sigh, "I still miss you calling me ¡¯Brother Buli.¡¯" "You still have the face to say that, you betrayed our trust, all just for an imaginary Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, slaughtering my entire Ren Family," Ren Pingsheng¡¯s face was contorted with veins popping as the dark fog around him thickened, "I always regarded you as a good brother, yet you were using me all along for the Great Emperor¡¯s legacy." "Everyone comes into this world with their own mission," Yue Buli did not answer, but rather said calmly, "Brother Pingsheng, what is your mission?" "Mission?" Ren Pingsheng was taken aback, his eyes fixed on Yue Buli. "I grew up in Heavenly Sword Sect. Back then, I vowed to make it one of the strongest sects in the Extreme West Region," Yue Buli said with a light smile, "I want to lead this sect to glorious brilliance. That¡¯s my dream, and that is my mission." "Your so-called mission is to build your dreams on the pain of others," Ren Pingsheng said with a sorrowful expression shaking his head. "Brother Pingsheng, you are mistaken. Everything I have done is merely the basic principle by which all things in this world live, The law of the jungle, survival of the fittest, the strong are stronger, and the weak perish," Yue Buli knew he was at fault and was not inclined to argue too much. Indeed, they were good brothers, or at least they had been. They had ridden together, and over a jug of wine, they had traveled through half of the Extreme West Region. They had known each other for more than a decade and had sworn brotherhood. But what Ren Pingsheng did not know was that everything since their meeting was a trap that he had orchestrated. Life is like a play, and a play mirrors life! His original goal had always been the Great Emperor¡¯s legacy. Unfortunately, even after knowing each other for more than a decade and searching the entire Ren Family, he had not found the legacy land of the Sun Devouring Emperor. He could not wait any longer, as he was getting older, and without the Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, it would be hard for him to advance further. So he massacred the entire Ren Family, hoping to intimidate Ren Pingsheng into surrendering the Sun Devouring Emperor¡¯s legacy. ...... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well then, since you speak of survival of the fittest," Ren Pingsheng laughed loudly, his black hair moving without wind, and the dark fog enveloped half the sky. Even the sun seemed to be devoured, the light dimmed, and darkness descended. He looked at Yue Buli with a manic smile, "Today, I¡¯m not just going to kill you. I¡¯ll also destroy this sect right before your eyes, so that your so-called brilliance and glory will be buried with you, straight to hell." Chapter 79 Sun Devouring Demon Fist Ren Pingsheng¡¯s body emitted rising black mist, and a pitch-black flame ignited from nowhere. The moment the flame erupted, the surrounding space, including the air, was completely annihilated, creating a brief vacuum around Ren Pingsheng. With flames spreading over his entire body, Ren Pingsheng was like a falling meteor, charging towards Yue Buli with an indomitable momentum. As the flames descended from the sky, it seemed as though Yue Buli¡¯s eyes reflected the firelight. He slowly drew his heavy sword, the blade over a foot wide and carrying an aura of ancient heaviness. The entire brown heavy sword, when grasped in his hand, instantly altered Yue Buli¡¯s previously calm aura. A sharp Sword Intent soared to the skies, as if splitting the space above in half, threatening to rend the firmament. Yue Buli, eyes blazing, swung his heavy sword at the pitch-black flames rushing toward him. With one strike, countless spaces began to shatter, and the "rumbling" sound was incessant, as the air compressed and condensed before explosively bursting. When the heavy sword collided with the fireball, a scorching wave emanated between them. The surrounding peaks were obliterated by the wave, with courtyards, pavilions, rockeries, and weeping willows flattened, reducing Yue Buli¡¯s residence to ruins. The mountain began to crumble, fissures spreading from the foothold towards the mid-slope, the "rumbling" explosions echoing throughout the entire Heavenly Sword Sect. "Heavens, that¡¯s the mountain where the Sect Master resides," this anomaly immediately caught the attention of all the disciples in the Heavenly Sword Sect. "Has someone come to attack our Heavenly Sword Sect?" "Who is the Sect Master fighting with, to cause such a commotion?" Setting aside the buzzing discussion of the Heavenly Sword Sect disciples for the moment, Yue Buli watched the face approaching him, with black-flamed hands striking his sword¡¯s blade. The intense impact caused his arms to tremble involuntarily, and the ground beneath his feet cracked even more. The fiery heat, as if to incinerate everything, struck Yue Buli¡¯s face, forcing him to swiftly retract his heavy sword and leap backwards several steps into the air. He too walked on air, holding the heavy sword with both hands, facing Ren Pingsheng from a distance. "Have you received the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Emperor?" Yue Buli asked with a grave expression. It wasn¡¯t just that the other party¡¯s realm had reached the Esteem Vein Realm; even the original flames he used seemed to have evolved a level. The entire person seemed completely transformed, a change so rapid that Yue Buli could think of no other explanation. "Enough talk, today I shall destroy your Heavenly Sword Sect," Ren Pingsheng snorted coldly, exuding an imposing aura, and once again threw a punch with a "rumbling" sound. Yue Buli took a deep breath, holding the sword with both hands, raising it high above his head. The Sword Intent on the blade was still somewhat nebulous until Yue Buli closed his eyes slowly, and when he opened them once more. The lingering Sword Intent on the heavy sword seemed to have undergone a drastic transformation. His eyes flickered with Sword Intent, and a fierce and resilient white Sword Intent began to rise slowly from his body. That was the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent, left behind by the Opening Mountain Ancestor of the Heavenly Sword Sect, the Heavenly Sword Elder. Compared to regular Sword Intent, Heavenly Gang Sword Intent was even more powerful in attack. The Sword Intent pierced the clouds, dispelling much of the dark mist above, as Yue Buli stood amidst the white Sword Intent, his garments snapping loudly in the fierce winds. When this sword fell, space was torn apart, leaving a white fissure, the surrounding Sword Intent lingering for a long time. Ren Pingsheng frowned as the two collided, distinctly feeling that sharp and resilient sensation. This Sword Intent was not simply stronger in force, but its defense had also greatly strengthened. Under one stroke of the sword, the black flames pervading his fists were actually suppressed, and faint sword marks appeared on the back of his hand. ...¡­ Ren Pingsheng retreated to one side, his gaze fixed as he observed Yue Buli, who was becoming stronger as the battle raged on, his aura surging around him. "Leave the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Emperor, and I will let you go," Yue Buli said calmly, holding his heavy sword. Ren Pingsheng sneered disdainfully and whispered to himself, "Sun Devouring Demon Fist." In an instant, the devouring power that was faintly discernible around him began to spread, becoming stronger and stronger, and behind him, a black hole appeared. The spiritual energy in the surrounding space grew turbulent and was completely absorbed by the black hole. As the black hole became saturated with absorption, it began to condense bit by bit, and then shrank to the size of a fist. Around the black hole, a small part of the space had completely collapsed, with spatial currents rampaging and howling by its side. The fist-sized black hole was actually attached to Ren Pingsheng¡¯s right arm and fist. Ren Pingsheng clenched his right fist and smashed it directly towards Yue Buli. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was like an arrow released from the bow, extremely fast, turning the space that his fist passed through into shattered fragments like glass. Yue Buli slashed with his sword to defend, but as soon as the heavy sword made contact with the fist, his expression changed drastically. The fist seemed to carry an inherent devouring power, and the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent on his heavy sword was devoured in an instant. "Crack," he faintly heard the sound of shattering. The cracking sound came repeatedly, and Yue Buli saw cracks forming on his heavy sword. Moreover, the cracks were widening, spreading bit by bit, and he was shocked. He knew his heavy sword was made of Heavenly Tier materials. With a "boom" of shattering, the heavy sword seemed to reach its limit and finally broke into pieces under Ren Pingsheng¡¯s power. Ren Pingsheng did not stop there; after shattering the heavy sword, his fist, still carrying immense force, heavily struck Yue Buli¡¯s abdomen. ... Yue Buli could feel the pain deep in his bones, his entire chest nearly caving in. Blood scattered in the air, his body heavily flung backward through the space, his clothes already torn, and the long hair that was tied behind his head became completely undone. At this moment, Yue Buli thought of many things, "Could it be that I was really wrong? Because of my decision, I have brought a catastrophe upon the Heavenly Sword Sect." Many say that when humans are on the brink of death, their consciousness will go through a period of time travel, and their life experiences flash before their eyes like a movie. Yue Buli didn¡¯t know if he was close to death, but his consciousness, in a state of confusion, seemed to be revisiting everything from the past. He remembered clearly, he was born in a very ordinary small village. He didn¡¯t have extraordinary talents, but he had always dreamed of being a hero since childhood. He wanted to become the hero from the legends, hoping that one day his life would also be celebrated and known by all. At the age of fifteen, he said goodbye to his parents, wishing to join a grand Sect Gate to commence his hero¡¯s dream. Chapter 80 White Cloud Sword Master However, reality was ultimately cruel; he went to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and many other first-rate and second-rate Sect Gates, but in the end, he failed due to various shortcomings. Yue Buli remembered clearly, It was a rainy night, he curled up next to a large tree, crying. "The path of a martial artist is destined to be fraught with difficulties," the elder¡¯s voice rang in his ears. He lifted his head slightly, and that night, the elder told him a lot. Before leaving, the elder smiled and asked him, "Do you want to cultivate?" His heart seemed to skip a beat, he nodded excitedly and incredulously. The elder took him into the sect and accepted him as a direct disciple. Later, he found out that the sect was called the Heavenly Sword Sect, and his master was the second Sect Master of the sect. "White Cloud Sword Master!" His master was wholeheartedly devoted to making the Heavenly Sword Sect prosper, and at that time, his young heart also silently swore. "To spread the name of the Heavenly Sword Sect across the entire Extreme West Region, to show those sects that once rejected him what he was capable of." The thoughts of a child are naive. Perhaps they were tinged with the stubbornness and indignation of youth. But what is precious is that over the years, he never changed his original intention. But his aptitude was ultimately limited, and the sect¡¯s resources were also hard-pressed to cultivate very powerful martial artists. Perhaps effort really is just the most humble means to success. He could only set his sights on the Great Emperor¡¯s inheritance; if he could obtain a part of the Great Emperor¡¯s inheritance. Then, as long as he had time, he was confident that even if he could not compare with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, he could compete with the first-rate sects. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... He slaughtered the Ren Family, hunted Ren Pingsheng, and it wasn¡¯t just Ren Pingsheng who was saddened; his own heart also suffered. A man is not a plant; how can he be heartless? Even the most accomplished plants are capable of emotions. He had known Ren Pingsheng for over a decade; he was not heartless, it was just that between his brother and his sect, he chose the sect. No one would understand his pain and turmoil, because he was the one who raised the butcher¡¯s knife; it was all his own doing. ...¡­ Yue Buli¡¯s eyes were somewhat blurry, and if he were to die just like this, it might also be a form of relief. It seemed...he was too tired of living. The howling wind passed by his ears, and when he thought he was going to be smashed to pieces, his body suddenly lightened, as if someone had caught him mid-air. He lay in a warm embrace, Yue Buli raised his head and saw that it was an elder who had caught him. He looked at the elder, and the elder looked back at him. The atmosphere seemed somewhat...¡­ambiguous! "Great Elder, you," Yue Buli was about to say something, but saw the Great Elder shake his head and reply, "Don¡¯t talk, kiss me." Cough cough, the above line was just the author being cheeky! "Don¡¯t speak; you¡¯re gravely injured. We¡¯ve already requested the Ancestral Coffin, you should recover well," said the Great Elder. Hearing the Great Elder¡¯s words, Yue Buli nodded and then began to operate his cultivation technique to slowly restore his body that was in complete disarray. ... At the side of Heavenly Sword Peak, several Elders of the Sect Gate could be seen carrying two coffins rushing over. One of the coffins was black, and the other was white. The black coffin had the pattern of a sword carved on it, while the white coffin was adorned with drifting clouds. "Do you really have to be sworn enemies with our Heavenly Sword Sect today?" the Great Elder looked up at Ren Pingsheng in the sky and solemnly asked. "When he slaughtered the Ren Family back then, did he ever consider an undying enmity?" Ren Pingsheng¡¯s face twisted as he questioned in return. The Demonic Qi grew even stronger around him, almost covering half of the sky with black fog. He stood aloof as if a Demon King indifferent to the heavens, looking down upon the entire Heavenly Sword Sect from his superior position. "Open the ancestral coffins," the Great Elder also knew there was no room for easing the situation anymore, naturally not wanting to let a threat like Ren Pingsheng remain. If they did not slay Ren Pingsheng today, he might seek revenge on the Heavenly Sword Sect in the future, to the extent that the disciples of the sect would not dare to take half a step out of the Sect Gate. ...¡­ The Elders used special methods to awaken the ancestral coffins, prompting all disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect to kneel down in worship. "The ancestors founded our sect here in ancient times, slaying formidable enemies and striking awe into the heavens. Now, I am incompetent and have disturbed the Ancestral Master¡¯s slumber, hoping for his aid to help us overcome this crisis." The Great Elder stood in front of the ancestral coffins, his expression one of sorrowful appeal. He knew that every emergence of the Ancestral Master from the coffin not only cost a great deal of Dust Blood Stones but also consumed several years of lifespan. For someone whose life was nearing an end, every second, let alone years, was precious. Following the Great Elder¡¯s words, the white ancestral coffin beside him began to tremble. Cloud upon cloud of white blossomed around the coffin. "Cloud after cloud, so much worry. How many years has it been?" an aged voice came from inside the coffin. "Ancestoral Master, two hundred years have passed since you entered your slumber," the Great Elder quickly replied. Watching the lid of the ancestral coffin gradually opening, Yue Buli began to tremble slightly. He still remembered that rainy day when the elder had brought him into the Heavenly Sword Sect, every memory etched deep into his heart. Cloud after cloud extended across the land, and when those clouds dispersed before their eyes, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The years were like a passing cloud, and it seemed like all the past memories were just like fleeting clouds. The malice in everyone¡¯s hearts was gradually soothed, and the world entered a state of serenity. "Is this, could this be," an old disciple watching the great battle from afar, upon witnessing such a miraculous sight, was too astonished to speak. "The one known as the White Cloud Sword Master, the White Cloud Ancestral Master, was the former Sect Master of our Heavenly Sword Sect," a disciple spoke with a trembling voice. For many disciples, such a figure only existed in the historical records of the sect. However, as the real person emerged, many were overwhelmed with excitement. The lid of the coffin was fully opened, revealing an old man in a white robe, his hair completely greyed, stepping out. The old man possessed no imposing aura; he appeared very calm, and his smile gave off a benevolent feeling. He held a horsetail whisk in his hand, like a lofty hermit of the highlands, and though he had slept for hundreds of years, his robe remained spotless. "If the White Cloud Ancestral Master is in this white coffin then what about the black coffin beside it?" a disciple asked, puzzled. "Could it be?" Some disciples seemed to realize something, their eyes widening with disbelief on their faces. "Heavenly Sword Elder," someone said the name with a trembling voice. The disciples couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, for the influence of the Heavenly Sword Elder on the Heavenly Sword Sect was too profound. Whether it was his personally founding the sect or the legend related to the Heavenly Sword Peak, where the Ancestral Master had split Nameless Peak with a single strike, it was deeply ingrained in their hearts. The gentle breeze stirred a few willow trees, and beneath the fluttering leaves, with all eyes focused, the black coffin also began to tremble. Chapter 81 - 81st Palm of the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master As the black coffin began to tremble, everyone felt as if their hearts were being gripped. In the courtyard where the Outer Sect Disciples resided, Chu Yang looked at the scene curiously and asked, "Teacher, who do you think will win?" "Uncertain, it depends on how much of Sun Devouring Emperor¡¯s inheritance has been left behind," Ink Elder replied. Heavenly Gang Sword Intent filled the sky, segmenting the space into countless fragments. The black coffin was also completely shattered in the midst of Sword Intent, and immediately after, a middle-aged man in a golden robe emerged. As the middle-aged man stepped out, it seemed as though heaven and earth were divided by his Sword Intent. Clasping a sword in his embrace, his golden robe crackled sharply in the cold wind, and his eyebrows, like his eyes, resembled two sharp swords. He gave the impression that he himself was a sharp sword, radiating a fierce aura, to the point that many dared not stare at him for too long. It seemed that looking for too long would leave their eyes with the painful sensation of being cut by the sword¡¯s edge. "Master," White Cloud Sword Master greeted Heavenly Sword Elder with a smile. "I thought these old bones would be buried in the Dust Blood Coffin. I didn¡¯t expect us to have a day of reunion," Heavenly Sword Elder replied with a smile as he looked at White Cloud Sword Master. His voice was very loud, and his laughter was somewhat deafening. "I had hoped for an eternal parting," White Cloud Sword Master said with a shake of his head and a smile. Both individuals had been slumbering in the Dust Blood Coffin, and unless the Sect Gate faced a life-and-death crisis, they would not be awakened. And their reunion signified that the situation had reached an irremediable point. ......¡­ "I want to see who dares to invade my Heavenly Sword Sect," Heavenly Sword Elder snorted coldly, his gaze turning to the sky where countless Sword Intents burst forth from his eyes. "Heavens, it¡¯s the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master, it really is the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master," the Heavenly Sword Sect was completely astir at this moment. Although merely watching from a distance, that figure seemed etched into everyone¡¯s mind. Upon seeing the Heavenly Sword Elder and White Cloud Sword Master emerge from the coffin, all the surrounding Elders greeted them respectfully. White Cloud Sword Master¡¯s gaze turned to Yue Buli. Yue Buli was trembling, tears of excitement in his eyes as he approached the elder with trepidation. "Master," he began softly, gazing at this elder who had left an indelible mark on his life. He had never dreamed that he would see his master again, or that he could once more call out "Master" to this elder who had cared for him like a father. "Buli, it¡¯s been a long time," White Cloud Sword Master said with a smile. "Master, I have disappointed you," said Yue Buli sadly. He had failed to manage the Sect properly, and now had brought a formidable foe upon them, forcing the Sect¡¯s Ancestral Master and his own master to expend their lifespans to emerge from their coffins to clean up the mess. "No, you have always done very well," White Cloud Sword Master shook his head and said, "Do you remember what I told you? Any reform and progress will be filled with setbacks and hardships. And accompanied by failure and destruction." ...... "My fellows, have you finished your reunion?" Ren Pingsheng stood in the sky, speaking lightly with a sarcastic chuckle, "It truly is touching." "Your Excellency is far too arrogant," Heavenly Sword Elder said, his gaze sharp, his aura at the pinnacle of the Esteem Vein Realm surging like the sunset over a long river. He slowly raised his Longsword and slashed at the sky, and this simple sword strike burst forth with a Heavenly Gang Sword Intent dozens of meters long. The black mist scattered, and the space seemed to be cleaved in half. Ren Pingsheng quenched the Sword Intent with a punch, but his right hand trembled slightly, numb from the shock of the sword strike. "Given that it¡¯s already a matter of life and death for the Sect Gate, there¡¯s no need to bother with any notions of heroic fair play," said the Heavenly Sword Elder with a glance at the White Cloud Sword Master. The two exchanged a nod. Then they attacked Ren Pingsheng together, not caring about their reputations at this critical moment, but choosing to surround and attack. Before they entered the Dust Blood Coffin to sleep, they had also been figures of renown. The two of them ganging up on one person was something they internally despised, but at that moment, they cast aside their own reputations, doing everything for the sake of the Sect. ......¡­ The Heavenly Sword Elder walked on air, and with each step he took, the Sword Intent emanating from him grew a bit stronger. When he was walking in the air, facing Ren Pingsheng from a distance, the Sword Intent around him had already condensed into the shape of a long dragon. The dragon roared across the plains, tearing the firmament, and intimidating the vast sky. As for the White Cloud Sword Master, he took one step upon a white cloud, as if all things in the world were evolving amidst the gathering and dispersing clouds. Bathed in the autumn wind, he seemed like a hermit untainted by worldly desires. With a horsetail whisk in hand, he lightly waved it, and then the Wugeng Void fell into fragmentation and silence. The three stood at a distance, their auras faintly merging into one. Ren Pingsheng unleashed the Sun Devouring Demon Fist, each punch wide and bold, with Demonic Qi billowing as if to shatter the entire sky. While the Heavenly Sword Elder, his Heavenly Gang Sword Intent was mastered to perfection, his longsword cutting through the still void, his momentum vast like the sea, managing Ren Pingsheng¡¯s assaults with ease. As for the White Cloud Sword Master, he wielded his horsetail whisk, clouds coalescing and mountains stacking with each strike that seemed light and breezy. But when Ren Pingsheng came into contact with his horsetail whisk, that great force nearly sent him flying away. ......¡­ Under the combined assault of the Heavenly Sword Elder and the White Cloud Sword Master, it wasn¡¯t long before Ren Pingsheng struggled to hold on. His black robe was torn apart, and his body was covered with dense scars. Although he was still persisting with gritted teeth, he already appeared to be hanging on by a thread. The Heavenly Sword Elder spotted the opportunity, his longsword carrying a heaven-shaking brilliance, and chopped directly towards Ren Pingsheng¡¯s abdomen. Ren Pingsheng dodged in haste, his black clothes thoroughly shattered. Before he could even catch his breath, the White Cloud Sword Master¡¯s horsetail whisk had already struck his back. He felt an overwhelming force from behind, and then his whole body plummeted towards the ground. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a "boom", Ren Pingsheng¡¯s body violently smashed into the ground, creating a deep pit as dust flew up and the earth trembled. The ground, already full of scars, was further marred by several cracks. Seeing this, the others from the Heavenly Sword Sect finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Although this man is formidable, he is still no match for our Ancestral Master!" ......¡­ The Heavenly Sword Elder and White Cloud Sword Master looked down at the deep pit on the ground. As the dust settled, the scene within became clear. Ren Pingsheng lay in the pit covered in blood, not a single spot on his body untouched. The mad wind howled around, and the trunks of the weeping willows on either side, affected by the cracks, were bent down. In the mad wind, the willows swayed as if they were demons and monsters. Ren Pingsheng propped up his weakened body and slowly stood up. He coughed a few times and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his entire person completely drenched in red. Indifferent to the hateful gazes from those of the Heavenly Sword Sect around him, he slowly pulled a black axe from his Storage Ring. Chapter 82: Annihilation of the Clan When the black axe appeared at that moment, heaven and earth fell into silence. Yue Buli, who had studied the life of the Sun Devouring Emperor in detail, looked shocked and said with a trembling voice, "The Sun Devouring Axe." "What is the Sun Devouring Axe?" an elder asked curiously. "Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts," Yue Buli replied succinctly. But it was just these four words that caused everyone present to turn pale. Only weapons that are inscribed with the Emperor¡¯s Pattern and tempered by destiny can be called Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. Usually, a Great Emperor can choose to temper two weapons with destiny while bearing it. One is their Innate True Weapon, which refers to the weapon that has been with the Great Emperor since their youth, accompanying them in battle and growing alongside them. Like Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow, Chu Yang¡¯s Wandering Dragon Sword. Typically, a Great Emperor would take their Innate True Weapon with them after ascending. There is another weapon that the Great Emperor replicates based on their Innate True Weapon and then inscribes with the Emperor Pattern and tempers with destiny. This kind of weapon is known as the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact and is left behind for future generations. The power of a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact surpasses that of Universe Tier weapons. It is second only to the Innate True Weapon. ......¡­ Keep in mind that the Emperor Pattern and destiny tempering are beyond what ordinary weapons can compare to; only a Great Emperor personally undertaking the process will suffice. When the Sun Devouring Axe appeared, within the courtyard where the Outer Sect Disciples resided, the Reincarnation Elder inside the ring shouted at Chu Yang, "Run, quickly run, leave the Heavenly Sword Sect." "What¡¯s wrong, Teacher?" Chu Yang asked with some confusion. "That¡¯s a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, with that guy¡¯s current strength holding a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, he fears not even those strong with the Emperor Pulse; he¡¯s enough to destroy the entire Heavenly Sword Sect," the Reincarnation Elder said urgently, "If we don¡¯t leave now, everyone will end up buried with them." "Then I¡¯ll go inform my master," Chu Yang said, looking over at Yue Buli on a distant mountaintop. "There¡¯s no time, with the strength I¡¯ve recovered so far, I can¡¯t protect you," Reincarnation Elder hurriedly said, "You need to leave quickly, otherwise, no one will escape." "But my master has also been very good to me, if I just leave like this, it wouldn¡¯t be very righteous," Chu Yang said hesitantly. "You should think about it the other way around, if you don¡¯t leave now, everyone will die including the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect and your master. Who will avenge them?" Ink Elder explained, "If you leave now and grow to be strong one day, you can avenge them. That is the best way to repay them." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the words of the Reincarnation Elder, Chu Yang still felt reluctant, watching Ren Pingsheng taking to the skies again. The Sun Devouring Axe was raised above his head, covering the whole sky with Demonic Qi. In the depths of the clouds, the Demonic Qi rolled, and the dark fog was pervasive, as if heralding the end of days. "Teacher, if you lend your power to me, like that time on Black Water Peak, and with the cooperation of the White Cloud Sword Master and the Heavenly Sword Ancestral Master, is there a chance we could defeat that guy?" "Yang, you still don¡¯t understand what I mean," Reincarnation Elder sighed, "Even today, not to mention the three of us, even if three Emperor Pulse powerhouses descended it would be of no use. Unless someone possesses a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact of the same kind." "Just a weapon, is it really that powerful?" Chu Yang said incredulously as he watched Ren Pingsheng¡¯s momentum grow stronger in the sky. "Do you think it¡¯s just as simple as a weapon?" Reincarnation Elder lamented, "Everything has a spirit, whether it be flowers, grass, trees, humans, or Monster Beasts. Even a sword, a piece of scrap iron, once inscribed with the Emperor Pattern and tempered by destiny by the hands of a Great Emperor, it is no longer just a simple weapon. You could even say it has broken free from its shackles and could be considered half a living being." ...... Above the Heavenly Sword Sect, the dark fog grew thicker, nearly covering the entire sky, so dense that not a trace of sunlight could be seen. A streak of black light shot from the Sun Devouring Axe towards the sky, followed by a wind that swept up the clouds, as Demonic Qi erupted violently. "Ke ke ke" A fierce and terrifying face, conjured from the Demonic Qi, coalesced in the air. "Who has awakened me?" A resounding, elevated voice exploded in mid-air. "Senior, I am a descendant of the Sun Devouring Ancestor," Ren Pingsheng hurriedly said. "The descendant of the great Sun Devouring Ancestor?" The face formed from the black fog looked at Ren Pingsheng for a long time before it finally sensed the bloodline¡¯s aura from him. "Since you are a descendant, according to the agreement, you have ten opportunities to gain my power. After the ten times, I shall be free," the face in the black fog spoke slowly. ......¡­ Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts also possess spirits, and in terms of thinking and intelligence, they are not inferior to humans. Even if it was the Great Emperors who endowed them with everything, this does not mean that they should be eternally controlled by the descendants of Great Emperors. If the price of being gifted sentience is losing their freedom and becoming nothing more than others¡¯ tools for slaughter. Then these Artifact Spirits would rather be annihilated, as this is their last pride. Therefore, the successive Great Emperors would always strike deals with the Artifact Spirits, the spirits would help the descendants of Great Emperors ten times, and after those ten times, they could leave and gain their freedom. Of course, not all Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts choose to leave their emperor¡¯s descendants after ten times, especially for a force like the True Martial Holy Sect. They would make deals with the Artifact Spirits, providing resources for the spirits¡¯ cultivation, and in return, the spirits would help the sect when needed. As for the case of Ren Pingsheng, with the Ren Family in decline, those Artifact Spirits certainly would not want to stay. ......¡­ Looking at the sky now shrouded in darkness, both the Heavenly Sword Elder and the White Cloud Sword Master saw the gravity in each other¡¯s eyes. "Master, this may well be the last time we fight side by side," the White Cloud Sword Master said with a carefree smile. "Dying under a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact is better than withering away in the Dust Blood Coffin," the Heavenly Sword Elder laughed heartily. For beings like them, life and death were long put aside. The only reason they still clung to life inside the Dust Blood Coffin was to contribute their last bit of strength to the sect. Yue Buli was busy with the other elders quickly dispersing the disciples, hoping to save as many as possible. Chu Yang looked at the now chaotic sect and shook his head with a bitter smile, his expression tinged with sadness. Though his time here was not very long, he had grown fond of this place, treating it as his home. Chu Yang knew he couldn¡¯t change anything as he was too weak now. After a few moments of contemplation, Chu Yang didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer and was about to leave when he saw Yue Buli suddenly approaching him, walking on air. "Master, you," Chu Yang curiously looked at Yue Buli, wondering why he was seeking him out specifically. "If the sect is destroyed today, then all the responsibility lies with me. I am the eternal criminal of the sect, and also of this catastrophe. I hope you will take me as a shame," Yue Buli said earnestly to Chu Yang: "Although we have not known each other for a long time, I believe I have not misjudged you. If you achieve something in the future, I hope you can revive our sect." Yue Buli said this and took off his right-hand ring, handing it to Chu Yang, "This is the Sect Leader¡¯s ring. If you are willing, then from now on, you are the fourth Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect. If you are not willing, that¡¯s fine, too. Everyone has their own ambitions. Follow your heart and let nothing bind you." Chapter 83 Originates from Annihilation Chu Yang fell silent for a moment, then slowly took the ring and said resolutely, "Master, if there ever comes a day when I achieve something great, I will make sure the name of the Heavenly Sword is known throughout the entire Extreme West Region." Yue Buli laughed heartily, glanced up at the imposing Ren Pingsheng in the sky, slapped Chu Yang¡¯s shoulder, and said contentedly, "Go quickly, or it will be too late." "Master, aren¡¯t you leaving?" Chu Yang asked. "I will live or die with the Sect Gate," Yue Buli shook his head, "The trouble was caused by me, and it will surely subside with my sacrifice. The cost is just too great." Yue Buli sighed, looking at the battered Sect Gate, "Damn it, this was built with the effort of several generations." ... Watching Chu Yang¡¯s retreating figure, he looked back longingly at the world one last time, then soared into the air and charged towards Ren Pingsheng. After the power of the Emperor Pattern and Destiny had been bestowed upon him, Ren Pingsheng seemed like a demonic titan descended from the heavens, standing tall between earth and sky, his Sun Devouring Axe enveloped by a vast expanse of black air. With one swing of the axe, mountains shattered, space fractured, and all things vanished into oblivion. The space at the edge of the sky was violently torn open, and the rended space continued for several minutes without healing. The Endless Demonic Qi, carrying the spatial turbulence within the torn space, turned the whole world topsy-turvy. The Longsword wielded by the Heavenly Sword Elder clashed with the Sun Devouring Axe and immediately sparked. In just a moment, the Longsword shattered into pieces. The ethereal aura that had once surrounded White Cloud Sword Master was gone, as he wrapped his horsetail whisk around the Sun Devouring Axe, attempting to pull it towards him. But the Endless Demonic Qi immediately engulfed his horsetail whisk, causing White Cloud Sword Master¡¯s expression to turn to one of shock; he quickly retreated to one side with the Heavenly Sword Elder. With just a simple move, the weapons of the two had been destroyed. Ren Pingsheng raised the Sun Devouring Axe high above his head, and in the span of a single breath, the axe head grew several times larger. Clouds of Demonic Qi rolled across the sky, all the black fog converging together, following the trajectory of the giant axe as if guided by it. Like meteors falling from the sky, they all plummeted towards the grounds of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Countless "boom boom boom" sounds exploded on the ground, accompanied by violent collisions of Demonic Qi. The glory of the Heavenly Sword Sect, which had shone for hundreds of years, was completely destroyed in an instant. Dust filled the air, and all came to a close; the Heavenly Sword Elder, with eyes red and filled with tears, looked at the utterly destroyed Sect Gate. Watching the Heavenly Sword Elder, White Cloud Sword Master, and Yue Buli all charge at him recklessly, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Amidst the aftermath of the destruction, a reflection of his own Ren Family being annihilated in the past seemed to dance before his eyes. He slowly swung the enormous Sun Devouring Axe in his hand, and then everything returned to silence. A gentle breeze blew in from afar, the black fog in the sky already dissipated, and a few white clouds stood out against the azure sky. The world was very still, so still that it seemed even the heartbeat could be heard, as if the cataclysmic battle that had just occurred had never happened. If it wasn¡¯t for the smoky ruin on the ground, now a wasteland of a Sect Gate, people might never be able to imagine the intensity of the battle. Ren Pingsheng stood on the edge of the sky, gazing at the setting sun that was gradually fading away. Tears fell from the corners of his eyes, "Vengeance has been exacted, but why do I not feel the slightest bit of joy, and instead feel such oppression in my heart!" He descended from the sky, standing amidst the ruins at the very center, gazing at the handiwork of his own creation. With severe injuries still on him, he took some Pills to stabilize his condition for the moment before he left the Heavenly Sword Sect to find a place to heal. ... After leaving the Heavenly Sword Sect, Chu Yang continued westward, the black fog behind him falling like meteors. He ran desperately westward, but the black fog moved at an incredible speed, and the explosive range was very wide. After dodging several clusters of black fog, he was eventually hit by one. At the moment when the black fog struck him, Chu Yang activated the Azure Cloud Battle Body. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A red-blue hue spread over his entire body, and above his forehead appeared a vortex symbol, with the Light of Life flowing between his hair. Even his ears became elf-like, becoming elongated and sharp. Then he was hit by the black fog and became completely unconscious. ... Unsure how much time had passed, Chu Yang gradually awoke from his coma. His entire body felt a bit sore and weak, but fortunately, there was no injury. Chu Yang knew that it was thanks to the Azure Cloud Battle Body, which not only increased his overall strength but also came with a built-in Battle Body skill. "Light of Life." It could quickly heal his own wounds. He surveyed his current surroundings and seemed to be at the bottom of a cliff. Chu Yang remembered there indeed was a cliff near the Heavenly Sword Sect. Black water streamed past him, with the surrounding trees lush and verdant. Chu Yang suddenly realized that life sometimes truly holds fateful encounters, for the river in front of him was the Black Water River. The Black Water River spanned the entire Extreme West Region, said to have one end in the center of the Eastern Continent. He had previously fought for the Azure Cloud Battle Body on Black Water Peak, and now, he found himself seeing the Black Water River once again. ...¡­ "Yang, are you alright?" the Reincarnation Elder asked with concern from within the ring. "I¡¯m fine, thanks to the Azure Cloud Battle Body, but I fear for the others from the Sect Gate," Chu Yang fell silent for a moment, deeply sighing. "Don¡¯t think too much, let¡¯s get out of here first," said the Reincarnation Elder. Chu Yang nodded, glancing at the Sect Leader¡¯s ring on his right hand. He knew it represented a heavy responsibility. After briefly scanning the surroundings, Chu Yang was about to follow the river flow of the Black Water River. But he noticed a very concealed cave entrance on the cliff face in front of him. The entrance was covered by vines, and due to the lack of living creatures for many years, wild grass had overgrown the area. If not for his good luck, he might not have discovered the cave entrance. Chu Yang pondered for a moment, then picked up a stone from the bank and threw it into the cave to check for dangers. After confirming there was no movement inside, he drew out the Wandering Dragon Sword, and with the Longsword¡¯s spiritual energy surging, he quickly cut through the vines. Chu Yang walked into the cave entrance, where the light was somewhat dim, and the space was not very large, looking like it was man-made. Inside the cave was empty, with only a stone table in the center, upon which sat a very ancient book. It was covered in dust, which Chu Yang blew off before gently picking up the book. The yellowed cover bore only one large character, "Forget." "What¡¯s this? It doesn¡¯t look like a Cultivation Technique or Vein Skills," murmured Chu Yang. However, this single character, "Forget," seemed to carry some special significance. He slowly turned to the first page of the book and after looking at it for a long time, he realized it was an autobiography. Chapter 84 Forgetful Taoist "My name is the Forgetful Taoist, born in a very ordinary village in the Extreme West Region," "When I was six years old, my parents died of serious illnesses, leaving me alone and desolate, clinging to my frail body, crawling up the mountain near our village." "On the mountain was a Taoist Temple, whose master pitied me and took me in as a disciple." "At the age of fifteen, on my way down the mountain, I found a glowing orb." "After taking this orb into my hand, it turned into a pill exuding a fragrant aroma." "I was young and could not resist the temptation, so I swallowed the pill." "From then on, my life underwent earth-shattering changes." ...¡­ "After returning to the Taoist Temple, all my fellow disciples no longer recognized me, even the temple master who initially took me in had no impression of me whatsoever." "I wondered if I had been forgotten by the world." "I left the Taoist Temple and began my years of wandering." "Later in life, I discovered that things were far worse than I had imagined." "Not only was I forgotten by people, but even the things I touched would be forgotten." "I ate a bun at a stall, and the vendor had no recollection of ever selling me a bun." "I broke a branch off a tree, and almost instantly, the tree would grow back a new branch as if it had forgotten the one I had broken off." "With age, this forgetting became more and more apparent." "I began to forget how to smile, and I also began to forget sadness." "Or rather, it was the smile that forgot me, and sadness, too, had forgotten me." "I stabbed myself with a sword, but it seemed as if I couldn¡¯t feel the pain; I knew that pain had forgotten me, too." "I saw people my age dying one by one, while I just aged a bit; it seemed that even time was slowly forgetting me." "Later, I learned that the orb I swallowed in my youth was called the Forgotten Dust Pearl." "It¡¯s the fourth-ranked existence on the list of wonders of the world." "There are only two Forgotten Dust Pearls in the world, one is the Yang Pearl, and the other is the Yin Pearl." "The Yang Pearl was obtained by the Forgotten Dust Emperor of the past, while the Yin Pearl was swallowed by me." "To break the curse of forgetting brought by the Forgotten Dust Pearl, there are only two methods." "One is to gather both the Yin and Yang Forgotten Dust Pearls and take them together, which could not only change the fate of being forgotten but also completely master the Great Yin-Yang Path." "The other method is to carry Destiny and ascend as a Great Emperor." "I know my talent is limited, with the Yang Pearl in the hands of the Forgotten Dust Emperor, I have no hope." "As for carrying Destiny, it¡¯s even more absurd and pitiful." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I went to Dragon City and obtained ten sheets of Indestructible Paper to record the events of my life, which can be considered the only proof that I was once in this world." "From now on, I will travel the entire Yuan Central Continent, dying slowly in loneliness and desolation." After reading this autobiography, Chu Yang slowly closed the book and pondered for a long time, feeling deep sympathy for this predecessor¡¯s plight. "Teacher, have you ever heard of the Forgetful Taoist?" asked Chu Yang. "No, probably some odd and remarkable person," replied the Reincarnation Elder. "Since this is that predecessor¡¯s autobiography, let¡¯s leave it here, hoping that more people in the future will know of this predecessor¡¯s existence," Chu Yang said with a smile, placing the book on the stone table and preparing to leave. Suddenly, the book emitted a white light and immediately after, countless words appeared within the light. Chu Yang watched the words, his pupils suddenly constricting. The word "forget" on the cover of the autobiography flew out and directly entered Chu Yang¡¯s forehead. He hastily sat in a cross-legged position, perceiving the essence of the character for "forget." ...¡­ A long while later, the book unexpectedly turned into dust and dissipated in the air. Chu Yang slowly opened his eyes, only to find that the book had concealed a Vein Skill within. "Four Styles of Forgotten Dust" Regrettably, among the Four Styles of Forgotten Dust, only one style was recorded in the book, "Eternal Resentment." Ordinary Vein Skills belong to active skills, requiring the martial artist to deploy them. But this Four Styles of Forgotten Dust seemed more akin to a passive skill, already integrated with Chu Yang. One of the Four Styles of Forgotten Dust, Eternal Resentment, was meant to help Chu Yang forget pain. From now on, no matter how severe his wounds, he would not feel any pain. Of course, forgetting does not mean the injuries are nonexistent; they are still present, and he would die without treatment. The skill could only help Chu Yang forget the sensation of pain. ...¡­ Chu Yang drew his Wandering Dragon Sword and slashed his arm, leaving a bloody mark, yet he felt no pain at all. "I¡¯ve really forgotten," Chu Yang said in astonishment, looking at his wound and murmuring with a hint of joy. "Yang, this is your opportunity," the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile. "I wonder what the other three styles of the Four Styles of Forgotten Dust are? Forgetting time? Forgetting oneself?" Chu Yang mused. At first glance, Eternal Resentment didn¡¯t seem to increase combat power, but in reality, its utility was quite significant. When one is gravely injured, their combat power greatly diminishes. The primary reason is, naturally, the weakness of the body. Another is that engaging in battle with severe injuries can tear the wounds open, with the nerves transmitting the pain to your brain. Every movement would bring agonizing pain, inevitably reducing combat effectiveness. As the saying goes, in a narrow path the braver wins, and Chu Yang felt that with Eternal Resentment, a passive Vein Skill, he had an absolute advantage over opponents of the same level. ... Meanwhile, within the True Martial Holy Sect, Yan Buhui had recovered somewhat after several days of recuperation. After much deliberation, he dragged his weakened body to Goose Southern Peak. "You want my help?" Xu Zimei looked at Yan Buhui with interest and asked with a smile. "Yes, you don¡¯t need to help me annihilate the Huang Family. Just help me stay in the True Martial Holy Sect. I will settle the score with the Huang Family myself in the future," Yan Buhui stated. He knew that while he bore the name of a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, people of the Huang Family did not dare to confront him openly. But once he was expelled from the Sect Gate, what awaited him was an endless pursuit. He was not afraid of death; he only wanted to seek justice for his mother and himself. To annihilate the Huang Family and then die, was of no consequence to him. "Why should I help you?" Xu Zimei asked, a smile lingering at the corner of his mouth. "I¡¯m willing to be a sword in your hands," Yan Buhui gazed at Xu Zimei and said earnestly, "Or you can name your condition. Aside from my own sword, I am willing to agree to any terms." Yan Buhui knew he had no other choice. He was willing to entrust his life to Xu Zimei, that was all the chips he had. "Become my subordinate. When I embrace my destiny, I will appoint you as War Generals. That in itself is a great honor. Don¡¯t talk as if I¡¯m taking advantage of you," Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. Yan Buhui looked at Xu Zimei, unsure where his confidence came from. Destiny has yet to emerge; the Extreme West Region is merely a corner of the Eastern Continent. Not to mention the other continents, just the vast expanse of the Central Continent is a barrier many cannot cross in their lifetimes. Chapter 85 Setting Off for the Holy Spring Sect Moreover, in this Yuan Central Continent, many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are even stronger in heritage than the True Martial Holy Sect. Yan Buhui glanced at Xu Zimei but didn¡¯t say much more, after all, he was the one seeking help at the moment. "You are still too weak, grow up sooner rather than later," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, "otherwise, even serving under me would be of no use." "I understand, I will work hard," Yan Buhui nodded, "Not just for you, but also to strive for the downfall of the Huang Family." "Go, with me here, Shao Xingyu won¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "Thank you," Yan Buhui took a deep look at Xu Zimei, then turned and left. ... Afterward, Xu Zimei called for Xiao Guizi, and gazing into the distance at the setting sun, he said with a light smile, "Spread some news to the Outer Sect, say that Yan Buhui is now our man, and whoever dares to target him is also targeting me. Also, let them be clear about one thing, the surname of the one who wields authority in this Sect Gate is Xu, not Shao." "I understand," Xiao Guizi nodded and then left. In the following days, Xu Zimei remained on Goose Southern Peak cultivating, and a few days later, Shili Changkong also arrived within the True Martial Holy Sect. "Has Huang Tianxie left?" Xu Zimei asked in surprise. Shili Changkong nodded and said, "Young Master, I failed to assassinate him; he had at least two guards at the Esteem Vein Realm by his side." "No matter, it was just a warning to him, but his early departure is indeed beyond my expectation," Xu Zimei muttered while stroking his chin. "Actually, even if he had stayed in the sect, it would have been pointless, since you have spoken, not one of the top ten disciples on the Hidden Tiger List dares or is willing to get involved in this turmoil," Xiao Guizi explained from the side. "Shao Xingyu is also powerless, so he had to let Huang Tianxie leave first." Xu Zimei nodded; he knew that Shao Xingyu, just like himself, didn¡¯t hold much real power and was merely posturing under the title of the Great Elder. However, Shao Xingyu had one advantage over him, as he possessed Emperor-level Talent, a condition that would be powerful in the struggle to become the Saint Heir. Therefore, he had aspects that were worth others¡¯ investment, whereas Xu Zimei, due to rarely revealing himself, was not very memorable to others. ... "How are things going in Zhouque City?" Xu Zimei inquired, looking at Shili Changkong. "Following your suggestion, Situ Yunqing is preparing to open branches in the form of restaurants to spread our information network throughout the Yuan Central Continent," Shili Changkong said, "Situ Restaurant has recently opened in several neighboring cities. Her next step is to expand the restaurants to the capital of the Purple Sun Empire, including the Green Wood Empire, to secure the Extreme West before proceeding." "The progress is good, but tell her to also cultivate her own personnel to prevent the infiltration of those with ulterior motives," Xu Zimei nodded and instructed. ...¡­ After sending Shili Changkong off, Xiao Guizi also brought news. Yu Bo¡¯s talent had been ruined. In the Outer Sect of the True Martial Holy Sect, some disciples, due to inadequate talent or personal effort, failed to enter the Inner Sect on time and were expelled by the Sect. This was called survival of the fittest. Some disciples on the verge of leaving were willing to take desperate risks. Xiao Guizi found one such disciple, promising cultivation resources, then had that disciple ruin Yu Bo¡¯s talent. Once that disciple had left the True Martial Holy Sect, even if the deed was exposed, there was no need for fear. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, the Extreme West was vast; if someone chose to hide, the True Martial Holy Sect was not guaranteed to find them. Moreover, the Sect wouldn¡¯t expend so much effort for just an Outer Sect Disciple. ``` ... Thus, the disciple accepted Xiao Guizi¡¯s commission, and after ruining Yu Bo¡¯s talent, he intended to flee with the materials, free as a bird, away from the True Martial Holy Sect. But he was killed by Xiao Guizi. After all, only the dead can keep secrets best. As for Yu Bo¡¯s master, the Inner Sect Elder was furious upon learning of the incident, conducted an investigation, and finally found the dead body of the Outer Sect Disciple, at which point the trail went cold. The Inner Sect Elder did what was morally right and sent Yu Bo, who had fallen to the status of an ordinary person, away from the Sect Gate. However, after Ji Baiyu found out about this, she made a special trip to Goose Southern Peak to thank Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei graciously accepted the thanks and increased her monthly allowance of Feiyu Crystals from five hundred to a thousand. In the end, Ji Baiyu left Goose Southern Peak with a mix of anger, grievance, and various other emotions. ... Two days later, the day for the Sect to go to the Holy Spring Sect arrived. The Seventh Elder was in charge of leading the team, and the accompanying disciples included Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi, as well as the Seventh Elder¡¯s direct disciple, Lu Ang who was known as one of the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples and specialized in Killing Arrays. And Cai Yufei, the direct disciple of the Sixth Elder. Early that morning, they gathered at the Imperial Heaven Pavilion within the Sect, where the Sect¡¯s Holy Vessels and Flying Shuttles were kept. Traditionally, Sects would travel on flying Monster Beasts, and the True Martial Holy Sect used to do the same. However, during the era of the Divine Travel Great Emperor, he ordered the creation of these ship-like Holy Vessels and Flying Shuttles. At that time, the Divine Travel Great Emperor personally researched flying formations, inscribing them onto the Holy Vessels, and then using Spirit Crystals to power flight. Later, the Divine Travel Great Emperor integrated the Spirit Gathering Array, allowing the Holy Vessels to autonomously absorb Spiritual Energy from the air during flight and become self-sufficient, which greatly reduced the consumption of Spirit Crystals. Since then, these Holy Vessels had become a symbol of status for many great Sects. ... The Seventh Elder, dressed in a white garment, with his hair tidily bound in a topknot, looked just like an ordinary scholar. He always appeared so composed and scholarly. If one did not know him, it would be hard to associate him with a powerful Saint Vein Realm cultivator. His direct disciple, Lu Ang, on the other hand, exuded an imposing aura, dressed in a purple robe with the atmosphere of the Esteem Vein Realm swirling around him. A circular Array Plate was carried on his back, and a Curved Blade hung at his waist. As for Cai Yufei, the direct disciple of the Sixth Elder, she could be considered a top-tier beauty. She wore a tight-fitting white blouse that perfectly displayed her curvaceous figure. With ear-length hair and a three-foot green blade hanging at her waist, her appearance was marked with a bold spirit rather than the fragility typical of most women. ...¡­ "Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s set off," said the Seventh Elder, looking at the crowd. The massive Holy Vessel was several tens of meters long, its body curving in a flowing design, incredibly dazzling to behold. Colored in golden yellow, the Holy Vessel¡¯s shape was similar to a ship, but appeared much more exquisite and majestic. The group boarded the vessel, and as the sound of "rumbling" emerged, the Holy Vessel soared into the sky like a streak of aurora. ``` Chapter 86 Immortal Spirit Sect The azure sky appeared exceptionally clear, with clumps of white clouds floating above. The Holy Vessel¡¯s speed was extremely fast, swiftly parting the airflows on both sides. After the Holy Vessel soared into the sky and stabilized, Elder Seven finally evened out its velocity. Moving at a steady pace toward the Holy Spring Sect, several people stood at the edge of the Holy Vessel, exuding an air as if they were poised atop the highest peak, looking down on all the mountains below. The blue of the sky was so incredibly deep that it seemed unbelievable, and the clouds felt as if they were within reach. The scenery was beautiful, but it became somewhat monotonous after a while, and one could gradually grow weary of it. "Fei¡¯er, it¡¯s windy outside, you should come here and rest for a bit," Lu Ang suggested with a smile, pointing to the central resting area of the Holy Vessel. "Thank you, Senior Brother Lu," Cai Yufei replied with a cool nod. Four of them sat in the resting area, while Elder Seven returned to his room. "Fei¡¯er, have you been busy lately? There was a market in the town below our Sect Gate last time, and when I invited you to go out, you didn¡¯t come," Lu Ang said warmly, looking at Cai Yufei. "I usually need to cultivate, and I¡¯m not too interested in things unrelated to cultivation," Cai Yufei shook her head and added, "Also, Senior Brother Lu, I hope you can call me ¡¯Junior Sister Cai¡¯ next time." Lu Ang gave a polite yet awkward smile in response to Cai Yufei¡¯s cool reply. He glanced at Xu Zimei, seeming to want to defuse the awkwardness and cheerfully said, "Junior Brother Xu, I heard you¡¯ve only started cultivating recently. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand about cultivation, feel free to ask your senior brother at any time." Xu Zimei, who had been leaning on a chair with his eyes half-closed wanting to catch some sleep, nodded at Lu Ang¡¯s words and said, "Senior Brother, as it happens I do have a question I¡¯d like to ask you." "What¡¯s the question?" Lu Ang asked, puzzled. "Tell me, if the girl you like doesn¡¯t like you back, would you give up straight away? Or would you hang around her like a lapdog?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, Xu Zimei sneakily glanced at Cai Yufei. "Well," Lu Ang coughed a few times, then sighed and said, "Junior Brother, you can tell you¡¯ve never been in love. When you have someone you like, you¡¯ll understand. If you don¡¯t really like her, who would be willing to act like a lapdog? Moreover, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have suitors. A bunch of junior sisters and senior sisters in the Sect chase after me, but I¡¯m just loyal to one, devoted solely to Fei¡¯er." Cai Yufei rolled her eyes from the side, "Men really can be shameless sometimes." "I don¡¯t quite agree with your view, Senior Brother. Even if I like someone in the future, I would never become a lapdog," Xu Zimei shook his head as he spoke. "If you don¡¯t go after her, are you going to let the person you like just slip away?" Lu Ang asked, puzzled. Cai Yufei also looked curiously at Xu Zimei from the side. "Not at all, I quite agree with Ruhu¡¯s view," Xu Zimei shook his head and said: "If the person I like doesn¡¯t like me back, I would just take the Overlord approach. If once doesn¡¯t work, then ten times, and if ten times don¡¯t work, then a hundred times. A melon forced off its vine may not be sweet but it can still quench thirst." "Although that sounds weird, it seems like rough words with reasonable logic," Lu Ang looked at Xu Zimei, excitedly saying, "Junior Brother, a word from you is worth ten years of study; it seems your senior brother has gained some insight." "Shameless," Cai Yufei snorted coldly and then walked straight into the interior of the Holy Vessel, not wanting to stay with the others. ......¡­ Afterward, Lu Ang dragged Xu Zimei into a discussion about some embarrassing topics. Xu Zimei now realized that although this guy seemed serious on the surface, in his heart, he was incredibly reserved and lecherous. Just as the two were eagerly discussing, a faint bird call reached their ears. Xu Zimei looked up to see a huge Cang Luan flying with its wings spread beside the Holy Vessel. This Cang Luan was entirely white and half the size of the Holy Vessel, its wings spreading with an aura that almost seemed to blot out the sky. Its feathers were extremely sharp, with the tail plumes displaying patterns of cyan and red. Its neck was slender and proud, crowned with a golden crest on its head. On the back of this Cang Luan, there stood a line of people at this moment. In total, there were five individuals, all dressed in fluttering white robes, standing on the Cang Luan with an ethereal grace, like celestial maidens descended to the mortal realm. ...... "Is this Holy Vessel perhaps a companion of the True Martial Holy Sect?" asked a woman from the very front of the Cang Luan. She was the leader of this group, seeming somewhat older than the few girls beside her but very well-maintained. Without closer inspection, one might even mistake her for a young maiden. "I am the seventh Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect. Elder Fanyun is welcome to come down and meet," said the seventh Elder, walking out from the Holy Vessel and speaking up at this time. "So it is Elder Tianzhen," a voice came from atop the Cang Luan, followed by the sight of the gigantic Cang Luan slowly descending. "Who are these people?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "They should be from the Immortal Spirit Sect. It seems the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s Inner Gate competition this time has also invited them," Lu Ang said in a low voice. The Immortal Spirit Sect was also considered a first-rate force in the Extreme West Region, founded by the Ancestor of Wind. It was said that the Ancestor of Wind was the wife of the Dustless Emperor, and although the Immortal Spirit Sect was not part of the Dustless Emperor¡¯s forces, there were rumors that within the Sect Gate there were Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left by the Dustless Emperor. As for whether this was true or not, no one knew. One point of difference for the Immortal Spirit Sect was that this Sect Gate only recruited female disciples. They never sought male disciples and moreover, every generation¡¯s Saintess of the Sect Gate could not marry a man. ...... The Cang Luan descended from the sky, and the Immortal Spirit Sect had brought a total of five individuals this time. Aside from Elder Fanyun, the other four women were all wearing white dresses with light blue Washing Silk Veils over them. After the introductions, Xu Zimei also came to know that among these four female disciples, one of them was actually the Saintess of this generation for the Immortal Spirit Sect. This was beyond his expectations; he remembered that in his previous life when he had gone to the Holy Spring Sect, the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect had not come. It seemed that some things really had experienced a butterfly effect, but anyway, he also had to be cautious. To become the Saintess meant that the Immortal Spirit Sect would fully support this woman in this era to compete for Destiny. Even if she failed in the struggle for Destiny, she would still have the opportunity to vie for the position of Sect Master in the Immortal Spirit Sect. The woman¡¯s name was "Nie Xingqing," a name Xu Zimei had heard in his previous life but had never met her. ...... The space on the Holy Vessel was very spacious, and the seventh Elder seemed to be enjoying a pleasant conversation with Elder Fanyun from the opposite side. Lu Ang, sitting beside Xu Zimei, looked at the four women of the Immortal Spirit Sect and let out a disheartened sigh, "They all look quite good; it¡¯s a pity they joined the Immortal Spirit Sect." "What does that matter? As far as I remember, only the Saintess is forbidden to marry. The other female disciples can, right?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "But the key issue is that once they join, they¡¯re not allowed to marry out," Lu Ang replied, shaking his head regretfully. Chapter 87: A Painting "Hello, Junior Sisters," Lu Ang greeted with a smile, walking up with Xu Zimei to the four female disciples of the Immortal Spirit Sect. "Hello, Senior Brother," Nie Xingqing and the other three female disciples also smiled and greeted in return. However, Nie Xingqing¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t look very good, and her complexion was somewhat pale. "All of you Junior Sisters came to watch the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s Inner Gate Competition, right?" Lu Ang said as he sat down nearby and asked. "I was just on my way home," Nie Xingqing shook her head and responded. "Where is Junior Sister¡¯s home?" Lu Ang asked with a smile, "A place that could raise a talented disciple like Junior Sister must be extraordinary." "Heavenly Sword Sect," Nie Xingqing answered with a somewhat cold voice. Lu Ang was taken aback and subconsciously asked, "Is it the same Heavenly Sword Sect that was annihilated a while ago?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Lu Ang realized he had been too blunt and quickly explained, "Junior Sister, I didn¡¯t mean anything by that." "It¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be spoken of; I also only received the news not long ago," Nie Xingqing shook her head and said. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei reflected for a moment. The destruction of the Heavenly Sword Sect made him think of Ren Pingsheng first. In his previous life, after Ren Pingsheng obtained the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Emperor, he too swiftly annihilated the Heavenly Sword Sect. In this life, he had told Ren Pingsheng about the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Emperor ahead of time. Did it also mean that the demise of the Heavenly Sword Sect was brought forward? Xu Zimei was not sure now, but he could only wait and see at the Heavenly Sword Sect. "May I ask, Junior Sister, what is your relationship with the Heavenly Sword Sect?" Xu Zimei asked out of curiosity. He didn¡¯t know much about Nie Xingqing, and in his previous life, he truly didn¡¯t know about her connection with the Heavenly Sword Sect. "Yue Buli, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect, is my adoptive father," Nie Xingqing pondered for a moment before replying softly. After talking for a while, Xu Zimei more or less understood the situation. It happened decades ago. One day when Yue Buli was leaving the Sect Gate, he found a baby at the doorstep. The baby was just a month old, likely abandoned, and Yue Buli decided to adopt the baby since he had no offspring of his own. As the baby grew day by day, she turned into an extraordinary and talented girl. Yue Buli felt that keeping her confined to the Heavenly Sword Sect would waste her talents. At the age of eighteen, he sent her to the Immortal Spirit Sect, The largest female sect in the Extreme West Region. ......¡­ The Holy Vessel descended slowly over the airspace of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Its massive body compressed the air, creating a clashing pressure that then exploded. According to Nie Xingqing, if there were survivors from the Heavenly Sword Sect, she would stay with the sect. If it had been completely annihilated, she would follow the others to the Holy Spring Sect. When the Holy Vessel descended not far above the Heavenly Sword Sect, several people leaped down from it, including the seventh Elder and Elder Fanyun from the other side. The land was in ruins, and countless cracks seemed to bear witness to the intensity of the great battle. In the sect, various Monster Beasts were active, gnawing at bodies that were dead or even beginning to rot. Nie Xingqing released her Empty Vein Realm energy, and a streak of purple light shot from her hand, killing several Monster Beasts in an instant. Seeing this, the other Monster Beasts fled far away. ...... "It¡¯s all gone," Nie Xingqing stood in the very center of the ruins, as scenes of familiar days echoed before her eyes. It was the happiest memory of her childhood, whether it was her foster father, the senior sisters who adored her, or the senior brothers who always liked to tease her. Xu Zimei looked around, and although the battle had ended quite some time ago, a trace of remaining Demonic Qi could still be faintly sensed. The Sun Devouring Axe of the Sun Devouring Emperor, after a moment of thought, Xu Zimei came to a conclusion. ...... He glanced at the others who were still looking around and approached Nie Xingqing, whispering, "Perhaps I know who the murderer is." "Who?" Nie Xingqing turned her head in an instant, her aura surging like a torrent. "How about we make a deal?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nie Xingqing looked at Xu Zimei for a long time before asking, "What do you want?" "You¡¯ve obtained the legacy of the Ancestor of Wind, haven¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei asked. Nie Xingqing nodded, this wasn¡¯t a well-kept secret, and it was precisely because she had been recognized by the Ancestor of Wind that she was able to suppress everyone in the Immortal Spirit Sect and become the Saintess. "In the legacy of your Ancestor of Wind, there¡¯s a painting, isn¡¯t there?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What painting?" Nie Xingqing pondered for a moment, asking with curiosity. "It¡¯s no fun if you do it like this," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head and turning to leave. "Wait a minute, there are several paintings in the legacy of the Ancestor of Wind, I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re talking about," Nie Xingqing stopped Xu Zimei, hurriedly said. "That painting is a self-portrait of your Ancestor of Wind," Xu Zimei said with a smile: "Let¡¯s make a deal, you give me the painting, and I¡¯ll tell you who the murderer is." "What do you want with the self-portrait of our Ancestor of Wind?" Nie Xingqing asked puzzledly. "I¡¯ve studied many historical figures before, and I heard that your Ancestor of Wind was quite a beauty, so I wanted to see it for myself," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "If you just want to take a look, I can bring it out for you right now, but if you want the whole painting, that¡¯s not possible," Nie Xingqing shook her head and said: "I don¡¯t have the authority to give away the legacy of an ancestor." "So, there¡¯s no room for negotiation?" Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile, then walked towards the Holy Vessel. This time Nie Xingqing didn¡¯t stop Xu Zimei, she stood there pondering over his retreating figure. She wasn¡¯t a fool, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t believe something like wanting just a glimpse of one¡¯s appearance. There must be a purpose to Xu Zimei wanting that painting. She hadn¡¯t given much thought to the painting before, but now it seemed there must be a use for it that she was unaware of. The death of her foster father and the vengeance of her sect¡¯s destruction could be slowly investigated; there would always be traces. If she really couldn¡¯t find any leads, and if she could bear the Destiny in the future, she could directly come to the True Martial Holy Sect and force Xu Zimei to tell her. But if that painting was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, missing it would mean she¡¯d never have the chance again. ......¡­ After a long investigation at the Heavenly Sword Sect and confirming there were no survivors, everyone boarded the Holy Vessel and headed towards the Holy Spring Sect. During this time, Nie Xingqing¡¯s gaze was constantly fixed on Xu Zimei; she was even thinking if the fall of the Heavenly Sword Sect could be related to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei leaned back in his chair, with his eyes closed, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Whether or not Nie Xingqing was willing to hand over the painting wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was that after his subtle hints, he was certain Nie Xingqing had the painting with her. After half a day¡¯s journey, the Holy Vessel slowly arrived at the Holy Spring Sect, a sect with a long history. Chapter 88 Kill Xu Zimei The origin of the Holy Spring Sect also carries a tint of legend. It is said that a long time ago, a sage passed through the Extreme West Region and discovered a Spiritual Spring there. This Spiritual Spring is a treasure that can only emerge once the spiritual energy of heaven and earth concentrates to a certain extent. It¡¯s an excellent location for many sects to establish their foundations. The sage was also known for his love of charity. Around the Spiritual Spring, he taught his ways and attracted villagers from several nearby villages. Everyone who came here could obtain water from the Spiritual Spring. Over time, the fame of the sage grew, and more and more cultivators gathered at the Spiritual Spring. In the end, everyone suggested that they might as well establish a sect right there, and they called the sage the Sage of the Holy Spring. The sect was also named the Holy Spring Sect. Several hundred years later, when the sage was about to leave the Holy Spring Sect, he passed the position of the Sect Leader to his eldest disciple. At that time, the Holy Spring Sect was still a small force wavering between the third-rate and the second-rate. Several more centuries passed, and a disciple of the Holy Spring Sect inadvertently saved a man. Upon leaving, the man promised that he would repay the disciple for saving his life in the future. At the time, no one took it seriously, thinking it was just a jest from the man. Who would have known that a hundred years later, the man¡¯s voice would spread throughout the Yuan Central Road. "Today, I carry the destiny of heaven to ascend as a Great Emperor, named Dustless. A Monarch over the eight desolates, I claim dominion within this universe." No one at that time could have imagined that the man saved inadvertently by the disciple would carry the destiny of heaven and become the Great Emperor of that era. Since then, the Holy Spring Sect entered a phase of rapid development, and that disciple was also chosen as the Sect Master of the Holy Spring Sect. During the era that the Dustless Emperor carried the destiny of heaven, the Holy Spring Sect was under his protection and instantly became a first-rate force. Speaking of which, the wife of the Dustless Emperor was the Ancestor of Wind, hence the relationship between the Holy Spring Sect and the Immortal Spirit Sect has always been very good, thanks to the Emperor. ... The Holy Vessel slowly descended at the entrance of the Holy Spring Sect; looking down from above, the Holy Spring Sect, although not comparable to the True Martial Holy Sect. But also had ancient trees reaching to Cang Tian, with rivers hanging upside down three hundred feet, shrouded in clouds and mist. The mountains were like prisons, the towers like blades, with kilometer-long beasts dragging a mountain peak around the Sect Gate, and disciples bringing down thunderous, Heaven-Splitting Earth-Dividing slashes with a single sword. Even more peculiar were the springs visible all around within the Sect Gate, with some bursting open like seas of flowers, some roaring like giant beasts, some transforming into a rain of swords, and some shooting straight up into the sky for hundreds of meters before hanging upside down, merging the water and sky into one. "Elder Tianzhen, Elder Fanyun, long time no see," the Sect Master of the Holy Spring Sect, Luo Changhe, together with a group of Elders, came out of the Sect to welcome the two. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sect Master Luo, it¡¯s been a while, your cultivation seems to have progressed quite a bit," Elder Tianzhen said with a smile. "Where, where, please come in quickly, the meal is already prepared. The Inner Gate competition is set for tomorrow morning," Luo Changhe said with a smile, ushering everyone in. ... When the group arrived at the Holy Spring Sect, it was already afternoon. After dinner, as dusk fell and the sky gradually darkened. The Inner Gate competition was scheduled for the morning of the next day, and everyone¡¯s rooms were prepared well in advance. Nie Xingqing, alone, returned to her room and started to examine the painting of the Ancestor of Wind. The woman on the painting was depicted so vividly, dressed in a light blue sheer garment, she truly seemed as if she would come to life. She appeared like a fairy descending from the ninth heaven, compelling one to admire the painter¡¯s profound skills. Just as Nie Xingqing was at her wit¡¯s end, there was a sudden knock at the door. Nie Xingqing was startled and quickly hid the painting, then slowly opened the door. "Why is it you?" Nie Xingqing looked at the person outside the door and asked with a frown. Xiao Guizi smiled and said, "I¡¯ve come to discuss a deal with you." "Not interested," Nie Xingqing said as she was about to close the door, but Xiao Guizi stopped her. "Don¡¯t you want to know who killed your foster father?" Nie Xingqing pondered for a moment, then opened the door wider. "Let¡¯s talk about that deal," Xiao Guizi walked into the room and said, "If you help me kill Xu Zimei, I¡¯ll tell you." "That¡¯s impossible," Nie Xingqing shook her head. Xu Zimei¡¯s identity was no small matter; he was the son of the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect. If she killed him and angered Xu Qingshan, once the Immortal Spirit Sect and the True Martial Holy Sect went to war, she would definitely be used to appease the anger. Even if she was the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect, it wouldn¡¯t matter; there was no doubt about that. ...¡­ "What if I told you that the Heavenly Sword Sect was slaughtered by people sent by Xu Zimei?" Xiao Guizi was not in a rush and spoke with a smile. "That joke isn¡¯t funny at all," Nie Xingqing stared at Xiao Guizi and said flatly. "I have no reason to lie to you, I¡¯ve always been by his side, I know many of his affairs," Xiao Guizi said. "Why would you tell me all this," Nie Xingqing asked with a frown. "Although I¡¯m his subordinate, that guy never treated me as a human. He is cruel and tyrannical. I want him dead," Xiao Guizi looked intently at Nie Xingqing and said fiercely, "You don¡¯t have to be afraid. If our plan works, no one will find out. It just so happens that we are in the Holy Spring Sect; we can pin the blame on them." "Let me think about it," Nie Xingqing said after a moment of silence. "Although you are now the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect, that position isn¡¯t very secure, is it?" Xiao Guizi said with a hint of a smile, "As far as I know, Xu Zimei slaughtered the Heavenly Sword Sect because it concerned the inheritance of a Great Emperor. If you kill him, the Great Emperor¡¯s inheritance will be yours, and we¡¯ll split his resources equally. What do you think? Think about it, being the son of Xu Qingshan, would he lack cultivation resources? With these resources, you could definitely secure your position as the Saintess, and even contend for Destiny in the future to great benefit." "How should we do it?" Nie Xingqing looked at Xiao Guizi, her eyes blazing as she asked. The death of her foster father left her indecisive, but the inheritance of the Great Emperor and the vast cultivation resources were the final straws that broke the camel¡¯s back. "Tonight is the best opportunity to act. Once the Inner Gate competition ends tomorrow and he leaves the Holy Spring Sect, we will have no hope," Xiao Guizi said, "From what I¡¯ve observed, this man is quite lustful. You just need to seduce him a bit with your beauty, then put this powder in his drink for him to swallow, and everything will be resolved." Xiao Guizi spoke as he took out a small packet of medicine. "What is this?" Nie Xingqing asked with a frown. "Vein-Sealing Powder," Xiao Guizi replied, "Anyone below the Esteem Vein Realm who ingests it will have their Vein Gates sealed, becoming as vulnerable as an ordinary person, and at that point, he will be at our mercy." "Why not just kill him? That would be safer," Nie Xingqing asked, puzzled. "Wouldn¡¯t death be too kind for him? I want to torture him bit by bit, to return him the suffering he¡¯s caused over the years," Xiao Guizi said with a ferocious expression. Chapter 89 How can you be so naive ``` Nie Xingqing had initially been somewhat shocked by Xiao Guizi¡¯s words, but now, observing Xiao Guizi¡¯s expression, she felt certain that Xu Zimei must have treated the other so harshly that it twisted Xiao Guizi¡¯s psychology, making him capable of doing anything. "I understand," Nie Xingqing took the medicine bag and said indifferently. "Then prepare yourself tonight, and be careful on your way to Xu Zimei¡¯s room. Don¡¯t let anyone see you, or it¡¯ll be hard to explain later," Xiao Guizi cautioned. Nie Xingqing nodded and watched Xiao Guizi¡¯s retreating figure, her gaze pensive for a long time. Eventually, she let out a long breath as if she had made up her mind, thinking that the brave might perish but the timid would starve. She sat down in front of the mirror and applied her makeup meticulously. Then, taking advantage of the cover of the dark, windy night, she silently made her way to Xu Zimei¡¯s room. At this moment, Xu Zimei had just taken off his coat and was getting ready to sleep when he heard a knock at the door. "Who is it?" He opened the door and saw Nie Xingqing standing there. A wave of rose fragrance rushed to greet him; her face was adorned with exquisite makeup, the kind that was powerfully seductive. "Senior Xu, there is something I¡¯d like to discuss with you," Nie Xingqing said softly, her eyes seductive as silk. Xu Zimei¡¯s smile hung at the corners of his mouth, revealing an all-too-knowing grin, as he hurriedly welcomed Nie Xingqing in. "Junior Sister, take a seat and have some water. Let your Senior Brother put on some clothes; it¡¯s somewhat indecent like this," Xu Zimei said as he filled a teacup with water from the table before turning toward the bed to get dressed. "It¡¯s fine," Nie Xingqing smiled and, positioning her body to block the view to the teacup, emptied the small packet of medicine into it. After Xu Zimei had dressed, Nie Xingqing picked up the teacup and offered it to Xu Zimei, smiling, "Senior Brother, let¡¯s have a drink." "Alright," Xu Zimei took the teacup, squinting at Nie Xingqing with a smile, blissfully unaware as he drank the tea down. "Oh, right, Junior Sister, you mentioned you had something to discuss, what is it?" Xu Zimei asked with intrigue after finishing his drink. "What¡¯s the rush, Senior Brother," Nie Xingqing smiled, leaning her head a bit closer to Xu Zimei¡¯s ear and whispered flirtatiously, "Was it you who orchestrated the slaughter at the Heavenly Sword Sect?" Xu Zimei¡¯s face changed instantly, disbelief written all over as he pointed at Nie Xingqing, his voice urgent, "How do you know about that?" "So, it was you," Nie Xingqing¡¯s expression turned cold as she looked at Xu Zimei. "I¡¯ll kill you," Xu Zimei said in exasperation, raising his hand to strike Nie Xingqing. But just as he began to mobilize his spiritual energy, he felt his body go weak and collapsed to the ground. Panicked, Xu Zimei looked up at Nie Xingqing, "What have you done to me?" "Nothing much, just put some Vein-Sealing Powder into the tea I gave you just now," Nie Xingqing said with a light chuckle. "You vicious woman," Xu Zimei clutched his chest, his eyes shut, resignedly said, "In the game of thrones, you win or you die. I accept my fate. Go ahead and kill me." Nie Xingqing snorted coldly and began to walk toward Xu Zimei, her spiritual energy surging around her, clearly intent on taking his life. But after only a few steps, Nie Xingqing felt something was amiss¡ªher vein gates were being sealed one after another. Her aura fluctuated wildly before finally all strength left her body, and she slumped to the ground like a deflated balloon. "Junior Sister, what¡¯s the matter? Hurry up and kill your Senior Brother. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted," Xu Zimei¡¯s voice continued to echo nearby. At this moment, Nie Xingqing suddenly felt a dreadful premonition. Her gaze turned to the teacup she had used just moments before. Xu Zimei had, by now, gotten up completely unharmed. Shaking his head in pity, he walked over to Nie Xingqing, crouched down in front of her, and said with regret, "Junior Sister, greed does one in; why are you so naive?" ``` The room¡¯s door burst open, and Xiao Guizi slipped in with a ghost-like stealthiness. He said with a beaming smile, "Senior brother, my acting skills passed the test, didn¡¯t they?" "They were so-so," Xu Zimei said with a chuckle. "Someone like your senior brother could live off his looks, while you can only rely on your acting." Seeing this, Nie Xingqing could no longer be in the dark about being thoroughly deceived by these two people. It is often said that wealth moves the heart, and many people¡¯s intelligence seems to drop when faced with temptation. Nie Xingqing gave Xiao Guizi a look filled with seething rage. This guy had spoken differently when he was in her room, saying how Xu Zimei didn¡¯t treat him like a person, even mentioning his lechery, and claiming that he would torture Xu Zimei bit by bit. In reality, it was all a deceitful act, and his gestures and facial expressions were so convincingly done. At this moment, Nie Xingqing realized that not only were her Vein Gates sealed, leaving her body weak, but she couldn¡¯t even make a sound when she tried to speak. She knew that the tea she had just drunk had definitely been tampered with. ... "What do you think I should do with you?" Xu Zimei asked as he lifted Nie Xingqing¡¯s chin, looking into her eyes filled with loathing while smiling. Afterward, Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi changed into black clothes, which covered their entire bodies. Xiao Guizi, though unaware of Xu Zimei¡¯s intentions, didn¡¯t inquire further. Once they had changed, the two of them took advantage of the dark, windy night and secretly moved Nie Xingqing to a deserted artificial hill behind the Holy Spring Sect. "Senior brother, what do we do next?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "Don¡¯t talk, just wait for an hour," Xu Zimei said softly. Then Xu Zimei took off Nie Xingqing¡¯s Storage Ring and, as he had hoped, obtained the painting from inside. As for the other resources in the Storage Ring, apart from a few good items, Xu Zimei gave the rest to Xiao Guizi. After all, Xiao Guizi had always been dealing with matters for him, and his cultivation had only just broken through to the True Vein Realm; his realm couldn¡¯t be neglected. ... An hour later, Xu Zimei looked at Nie Xingqing, who was now in total panic. Gripping her throat, he said in a low tone, "Before you die, I don¡¯t mind telling you that it wasn¡¯t I who slaughtered the Heavenly Sword Sect. It was a guy named Chu Yang who did it. Although he hailed from a small place called Qingyang Village, his luck is not insignificant. I¡¯m killing you now because he offered me some conditions I couldn¡¯t refuse. I only hope you won¡¯t blame me." Seeing Nie Xingqing utterly panicked, trying to resist but completely powerless, Xu Zimei suddenly increased the grip on her throat. ... A night passed in silence, with the dawn¡¯s first light scattering like a halo, and the dew still lingering on the tender green grass from the previous night. Under the sunlight, it glistened and sparkled. Inside the Holy Spring Sect, the preparations for the Inner Gate competition were underway with great fervor. That morning, when people from the Immortal Spirit Sect and True Martial Holy Sect assembled, only Nie Xingqing was missing. Elder Fanyun had not yet managed to send someone to call for Nie Xingqing when news arrived like a bolt from the blue. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 90 Time Retrospection A disciple stumbled upon Nie Xingqing¡¯s corpse when passing by the rockery. When Luo Changhe arrived at the rockery with everyone, Elder Fanyun went pale at the sight before him. "It¡¯s too late," Luo Changhe, after checking Nie Xingqing¡¯s condition, said with a heavy tone, shaking his head. "Sect Master Luo, this happened at your Holy Spring Sect, shouldn¡¯t you give an explanation?" Elder Fanyun spoke in a cold tone. "Please be assured, Elder Fanyun, I have already ordered the sect gate to be sealed, and no one is allowed to leave the sect," Luo Changhe nodded, "Once the inner gate competition is over, I will thoroughly investigate every disciple." Xu Zimei glanced at Luo Changhe and felt something was off. Logically, with a sect¡¯s saintess dead in their own sect, shouldn¡¯t they be conducting a thorough investigation immediately? The inner gate competition could be delayed and pushed back. But judging by Luo Changhe¡¯s attitude, it seemed that the relationship between the Holy Spring Sect and the Immortal Spirit Sect wasn¡¯t as good as imagined. "Sect Master Luo, are you planning to shield the murderer, waiting until after the inner gate competition ends, by which time everything would have already been decided?" Elder Fanyun said with an embarrassed look. "Elder Fanyun, you should speak with evidence," Luo Changhe snorted, "Just because someone died in our Holy Spring Sect doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s entirely our fault. Maybe it was someone you offended, and they were pursued here," Luo Changhe continued, "We also have a responsibility for this matter, but I¡¯m not shirking it. I said we would investigate immediately after the inner gate competition is over." "Luo Changhe, are you taking revenge on our Immortal Spirit Sect for the incident that year?" Elder Fanyun, angered, directly called out his name. One must know that Nie Xingqing¡¯s death was not just a complete waste of the sect¡¯s many years of cultivation. Moreover, she carried the inheritance of the Ancestor of Wind. If the inheritance were lost, she would be the sinner of the Immortal Spirit Sect. "I¡¯m not that petty. But as to who is behind this, it¡¯s too early to jump to conclusions," Luo Changhe spoke indifferently, "While our Holy Spring Sect admits its own responsibility, I ask Elder Fanyun not to blame everything on us without evidence." "You want evidence, right? I will give it to you now," Elder Fanyun¡¯s gaze fixed, and the aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm surged around her. The spiritual energy around her began to condense, and a faint blue swirl appeared behind her. As the vortex appeared, Elder Fanyun slightly drew her hands apart in midair. In that instant, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Elder Fanyun¡¯s hands seemed to embody a special meaning, as if transcending time and space. A white curtain appeared before her. "What is this?" Lu Ang asked Xu Zimei who was at his side. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don¡¯t know," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Time reversal, this is the ability of Elder Fanyun¡¯s True Fate Emergence," Elder Tianzhen elaborated from the side, "As long as it¡¯s within twenty-four hours, Elder Fanyun can use time reversal to see what the deceased experienced in the hour before death." "That¡¯s a nice ability," Lu Ang commented with interest. Martial artists could condense their True Fate while in the Empty Vein Realm, and once they reached the Emperor Pulse Realm, they could manifest their True Fate. Since everyone¡¯s condensation of True Fate is different, the abilities upon True Fate Emergence naturally vary. ...¡­ As Elder Fanyun¡¯s hands moved over the curtain, images shockingly appeared in the previously blank space. Everyone watched the unfolding images with rapt attention. On a night with a black moon and high winds, Nie Xingqing lay motionless behind the rockery, with two men in black sitting beside her. The pair sat in silence for nearly an hour, while Elder Fanyun wore a somewhat unsightly expression to one side. She didn¡¯t know if these people had come prepared, knowing her abilities, they deliberately dressed in black and masked their faces, then spent an hour to ensure she couldn¡¯t find out anything. As the scene was about to end, one of the figures clad in black suddenly stood up, reached out, and grasped Nie Xingqing¡¯s neck. A deep voice came forth. "I¡¯m not afraid to tell you before you die, it wasn¡¯t I who slaughtered the Heavenly Sword Sect, but a guy named Chu Yang. Even though he hails from a small village known as Qingyang Village, his luck is anything but small. ......¡­" After the man in black finished those words, he ended Nie Xingqing¡¯s life. The crowd watched as the two people headed in the direction of the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s gate. "Chu Yang, Qingyang Village," Elder Fanyun uttered these words through clenched teeth as she watched the content on the screen. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm burst forth from her, reaching the sky and shaking the surrounding space. "Elder Fanyun, please calm down," Luo Changhe hurriedly interjected. "It¡¯s not your Holy Spring Sect¡¯s Saintess who died, of course you¡¯re not in a hurry," Elder Fanyun said with an embarrassed and displeased expression. "Sect Master Luo, due to the matter concerning our Sect¡¯s Saintess, I must attend to it as soon as possible. As for the Internal Sect Competition of your Sect, I shall abstain for now." "It¡¯s fine, the matter concerning the Saintess is more important. I will also conduct a thorough investigation within the Holy Spring Sect," Luo Changhe replied indifferently. "I hope this matter has nothing to do with your Holy Spring Sect," Elder Fanyun said, and then she promptly left with the other disciples from the Immortal Spirit Sect. ...¡­ Watching the imposing back of Elder Fanyun as she left, Luo Changhe smiled and said to Elder Tianzhen, "Brother Tianzhen, don¡¯t mind this, no one wanted such a thing to happen." "It¡¯s not a problem," Elder Tianzhen shook his head and smiled. Afterwards, Elder Tianzhen led Xu Zimei and a few others towards the site of the Inner Gate Competition of the Holy Spring Sect. Meanwhile, Luo Changhe secretly gathered some of the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s elders and issued an order, "Aside from those Inner Sect Disciples currently in competition, conduct a thorough search of every other place in the Sect. Especially any disciple acting suspiciously, capture first then interrogate." ...¡­ "Brother Lu, is there some story between Sect Master Luo and Elder Fanyun?" Along the way, Xu Zimei asked curiously. "I¡¯ve only heard about it myself. I¡¯ll tell you more when we get back," Lu Ang whispered in response. On the other hand, Elder Fanyun rode the Monster Beast Cang Luan at full speed back to the Immortal Spirit Sect. She had to start her investigation with Qingyang Village and this crucial figure, Chu Yang. ... At this moment in the True Martial Holy Sect, Baili Xiao had been restless since returning from Goose Southern Peak. She didn¡¯t know how Xu Zimei came to learn of Chu Yang¡¯s situation, but leaving Chu Yang to stay in Qingyang Village indefinitely would eventually lead to danger. And Xu Zimei could continue to use this matter to blackmail her. Therefore, she called Xue Qianxue over, instructing her to take Chu Yang away from Qingyang Village or find a place to settle him down, so she could have peace of mind. In case Xu Zimei one day insists on killing Chu Yang, she would not be able to stop him. Chapter 91 Arrives at Qingyang Village Xue Qianxue, after receiving instructions from Baili Xiao, hurried towards Qingyang Village. According to Baili Xiao¡¯s plan, they needed to bring Chu Yang to a safe place before Xu Zimei returned from the Holy Spring Sect. Meanwhile, Elder Fanyun, accompanied by several disciples, rode the Cang Luan back to the Immortal Spirit Sect. The death of the Saintess and the loss of the Ancestor of Wind¡¯s legacy had enraged the entire Immortal Spirit Sect. Elder Xian Yun, the Great Elder of the Immortal Spirit Sect, personally came out of seclusion to handle the matter. The entire Immortal Spirit Sect mobilized all its strength in the Extreme West Region to start the search for a village called Qingyang Village and a young man named Chu Yang. The smaller sects backed by the Immortal Spirit Sect also began to assist in the search, which for them was an opportunity. If they could be of help to the Immortal Spirit Sect, perhaps they could build a more solid relationship with them in the future. In just half a day¡¯s time, dozens of individuals, both with the name Chu Yang and with the same name as the village, had been found and personally interrogated by Elder Xian Yun. ¡­ After arriving at Qingyang Village as per Baili Xiao¡¯s instructions, Xue Qianxue also found Coach Mo. "He left?" Xue Qianxue looked at Coach Mo, asking in surprise. "Yes, not long after Xiao¡¯er left, Yang¡¯s cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds. I introduced him to an army camp in Mysterious Yuan City to seek out a friend of mine, but I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing now," nodded Coach Mo. Then he asked, "Xiao¡¯er is doing well in the True Martial Holy Sect, right?" "She¡¯s doing quite well," nodded Xue Qianxue, pondering for a moment before saying to Coach Mo, "If anyone comes asking about Chu Yang, just say you don¡¯t know anything. Absolutely do not reveal his whereabouts." Coach Mo glanced at Xue Qianxue. In his youth, he had been a servant in Mysterious Yuan City and had experienced many deceitful matters. The world is always mired in murkiness, Coach Mo nodded and replied, "I understand, I¡¯m just a coach of a small village, what could I possibly know." "That¡¯s good," Xue Qianxue nodded, thanked him, and was about to leave. At that moment, a powerful oppressive force enveloped the entire Qingyang Village. Xue Qianxue looked up to see several dark silhouettes blocking out the sky above, these were several gigantic Green luans. The pressure of fifth-level Monster Beasts emanated, causing the entire space to tremble and shake. Above the Green luans, Elder Xian Yun and Elder Fanyun stood at the forefront, their purple robes fluttering, their gazes cold and indifferent, and their expressions serene. Next to them stood a man in a white and blue striped long robe. "Elder Xian Yun, ahead is Qingyang Village, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯ll go down and ask," the man said with an eager smile. This man, named Shen Qiu, was the Sect Leader of a local sect, so insignificant it couldn¡¯t even be called a third-rate power. Today, he just received a notice from the Immortal Spirit Sect to the entire Extreme West Region. Although he didn¡¯t know Chu Yang, there indeed was a village called Qingyang Village near their Sect Gate. He knew this was a chance for his sect. If they could use this to get close to the colossal Immortal Spirit Sect, even if they couldn¡¯t share in the main bounty, even the leftovers would be immensely beneficial to them. He quickly reported this matter to the Immortal Spirit Sect, but to his surprise, they took the issue more seriously than he anticipated, with the Great Elder of the Immortal Spirit Sect personally leading the team to investigate. ¡­ Shen Qiu leaped down from the Green luan, descending directly towards where Xue Qianxue and the others were. "I¡¯d like to ask all of you, is there a young man named Chu Yang in our village?" Shen Qiu looked at the crowd, smiling as he asked. "Who are you?" Xue Qianxue asked warily. "I am Chu Yang¡¯s Master, the Sect Leader of the Little Sword Sect next to Qingyang Village," Shen Qiu said with a smile, "Chu Yang is a disciple I recently took in. He¡¯s very intelligent, and I initially planned to cultivate him with great effort. However, he has gone missing these past few days, and I fear for his safety. I have searched many places but have found no trace of him. I happened to hear him mention once that his hometown was Qingyang Village, but there are many villages by that name in the Extreme West Region, so I can only try my luck here." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Chu Yang went to the Little Sword Sect?" Xue Qianxue asked in surprise, almost reflexively. "Oh, you know Chu Yang?" Shen Qiu¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly asked. "We don¡¯t know him," Coach Mo quickly shook his head and responded. The Little Sword Sect was a small sect nearby Qingyang Village that he knew of, but it seemed that the strongest in the sect was only at the Empty Vein Realm. Coach Mo wasn¡¯t foolish, the several Green luan beasts flying in the sky were not merely at the Empty Vein Realm, he was certain that there was more to the situation than met the eye. Hearing Coach Mo¡¯s words, Xue Qianxue realized she had misspoken earlier. "You don¡¯t need to deny it, I have already heard it, and besides, I am not a bad person," Shen Qiu said with a smile. "You heard wrong, we really don¡¯t know who Chu Yang is," Coach Mo quickly shook his head and said. Shen Qiu gave them a deep look, then rose into the air and landed on the back of a Green luan. "How is it?" Elder Fanyun asked Shen Qiu. "The people here are quite cautious, but I am quite certain that this village indeed has a young man named Chu Yang. However, I do not know if he is the one you are looking for," Shen Qiu replied respectfully. "That¡¯s enough," the Elder Xian Yun in the front said indifferently. There may be many young men named Chu Yang in the Extreme West Region, and many small villages called Qingyang Village. But being named Chu Yang and living in Qingyang Village, that possibility becomes extremely slim. ... The group from the Immortal Spirit Sect descended from the sky, their powerful aura enveloping the entire Qingyang Village. From her high position, Elder Xian Yun coldly said, "I will give you 15 minutes to disclose Chu Yang¡¯s whereabouts. Otherwise..." Elder Xian Yun paused for a moment, her tone chilling as she uttered two words: "Eradicate the village." "May I ask who you are? What has our Qingyang Village done to offend you?" Coach Mo, facing the imposing Elder Xian Yun, mustered up the courage to step forward and ask. Elder Xian Yun merely glanced at him indifferently, her eyes seemingly indifferent to the lives of mortals, as if she were looking at an ant. With just that one look, Coach Mo felt a freezing of his soul, as if he could not even breathe, almost suffocating. "I am from the True Martial Holy Sect, who are you?" Xue Qianxue quickly stood up and said. At this time, she could only hope that the identity of a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect might have some effect. Elder Xian Yun¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as she looked at Xue Qianxue and said in a cold voice, "Do we need the permission of the True Martial Holy Sect to eradicate a village?" For Elder Xian Yun, whether Qingyang Village was the place they were looking for did not matter. They would rather wrongfully kill a thousand than let even one escape. Chapter 92 Zhenyu Wise Man "This village is Senior Sister Baili¡¯s hometown, you can¡¯t touch it," Xue Qianxue hurriedly said. "Can your Senior Sister Baili represent the entire True Martial Holy Sect?" Elder Xian Yun snorted coldly and asked. "Our Senior Sister Baili is the niece of the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and she has inherited Empress Hongtian¡¯s legacy. She is very likely to become the Saintess of this generation. What do you think?" Xue Qianxue also spoke with a bit more confidence. "Does the True Martial Holy Sect also want to meddle in this affair?" Elder Xian Yun frowned and glanced at Xue Qianxue. She had heard of the inheritor of Empress Hongtian¡¯s legacy before, but she had not expected the matter to involve the True Martial Holy Sect. Elder Xian Yun waved her right hand, and a surge of spiritual energy burst from her fingertips. Xue Qianxue felt her entire body as if it was bound, completely unable to move. "I¡¯ll take you to the True Martial Holy Sect to seek justice," Elder Xian Yun said indifferently, "The others, guard this village, without my command, no one is allowed to leave." After that, Elder Xian Yun took Xue Qianxue, along with Elder Fanyun and a few others, and flew to the True Martial Holy Sect aboard the Green luan. ......¡­ At this moment, the inner sect competition at the Holy Spring Sect had entered an intense stage. The main favorite to win the championship was, naturally, Luo Yifeng, the son of Luo Changhe. Not only was his cultivation somewhat superior to disciples of his level, but he had also cultivated Luo Changhe¡¯s signature vein skill "One Sword Long River". This vein skill was self-created by Luo Changhe. A large part of his current prestige was due to this set of vein skills. Therefore, he named this vein skill after himself. To Xu Zimei, the inner sect competition of the Holy Spring Sect seemed somewhat dull. After watching for a while and finding it monotonous, he leaned to one side and half-closed his eyes. Not long after, he was awakened by a particularly loud chanting. The crowd was shouting Luo Yifeng¡¯s and someone named Mo Lei¡¯s names. "Is it the final battle already?" Xu Zimei asked Lu Ang, yawning. "Yeah, after being bored all day, there should finally be something interesting," Lu Ang replied with a smile. "Lu Ang, how about we make a bet," Xu Zimei proposed. "What kind of bet?" Lu Ang asked with interest. "Guess who will win between the two of them," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "If I win, you give me a Level Six Array Plate. If you win, I¡¯ll give you a drop of Gufeng¡¯s True Blood." "Deal, I choose Luo Yifeng, and you can¡¯t pick the same as me," Lu Ang promptly said. "No problem, then I choose Mo Lei," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Gufeng¡¯s True Blood was something Xu Zimei had obtained from Nie Xingqing¡¯s Storage Ring. It wasn¡¯t exactly precious; at most, it was rare. And a Level Six Array Plate, its power was equivalent to an attack from someone in the Emperor Pulse Realm. Array Masters generally need to condense Array Seals during combat and then deploy them at designated locations in order to fight. This was too slow, and condensing Array Seals on the battlefield also had a high failure rate, leading to Array Masters having weak fighting capabilities. Later, someone came up with the idea of Array Plates, which allowed pre-integration of Array Seals into the plates. When needed during combat, the Array Plates could be activated in advance. Lu Ang, now in the Esteem Vein Realm, had been an Array Master of the fifth level for some time. Xu Zimei knew that Lu Ang was now capable of creating Level Six Array Plates, but the failure rate was too high. To be considered a sixth level Array Master, the success rate of creating Array Plates must be ninety percent, and Lu Ang¡¯s success rate probably wasn¡¯t even ten percent. ...... Looking at the overly confident Lu Ang, thinking he had gotten a good deal, Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If memory serves, he couldn¡¯t recall much of the details from this Inner Gate competition, but he distinctly remembered the outcome. Luo Yifeng had caused a major upset, defeated by an obscure Inner Sect Disciple. On the Combat Stage, Luo Yifeng, in a white robe with a sword hung at his waist, stepped forward under the gaze of thousands of spectators. Cheers erupted from all around, filling the air. However, when Mo Lei stepped onto the stage, aside from a few sparse cheers, there were surprisingly loud jeers. "Luo Yifeng, I want to have your babies!" A plump girl in the crowd yelled this out with heart-rending fervor, her voice even momentarily drowning out the collective voices of the other Disciples. Luo Yifeng, who had been beaming with a splendid smile at the crowd, basking in the moment, suddenly heard that shout and his expression collapsed instantly. He silently lowered his head, drew his sword, and then pointed it at the black-clothed youth opposite him. With deafening sounds ringing all around him, Mo Lei looked on. Even though these sounds were not for him, he had been waiting for this moment for a long time. All the efforts he had made over the years were about to bear fruit. He was poised to rise to the top by stepping over the defeat of the other side¡¯s talent, on whom everyone had pinned their hopes. ...... Luo Yifeng¡¯s gaze was fixed. He did not take the youth opposite him seriously. With a slash of his sword, the light from the blade flashed before his eyes, and he wanted to end this meaningless fight as quickly as possible. Mo Lei snorted coldly. A tiger¡¯s roar that echoed through the mountains rang out around them. The crowd turned to look and saw a green-yellow tiger made of Spiritual Energy standing beside Mo Lei. The tiger¡¯s aura enveloped Mo Lei¡¯s fist. With a roar of the tiger, he punched out, shattering the sword light completely. "What Vein Skill is this?" Disciples below began to discuss among themselves. As the crowd¡¯s astonishment grew, another strange sound emerged. This time, in addition to the fierce tiger¡¯s aura, there was also a dark green turtle. With the fierce tiger attacking and the Mysterious Turtle defending, Mo Lei¡¯s assaults were now unrestricted. With fists and kicks flowing freely, he managed to overpower Luo Yifeng. "This Vein Skill seems familiar, like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before," Lu Ang said softly from the side. He looked at Xu Zimo¡¯s confident expression, and, startled, he quickly asked, "Junior Brother, no wonder you wanted to make a bet with me. Do you know something?" Lu Ang felt he had been duped. In the previous fights, Mo Lei had seemed conventional and hadn¡¯t used any particularly dazzling Vein Skills, so naturally, he had not favored him. "Zhenyu Wise Man," Xu Zimo replied with a smile, giving just four words in return. In that instant, a flash of insight crossed Lu Ang¡¯s mind, and he finally recognized why Mo Lei¡¯s Vein Skill felt so familiar. The Hundred Beasts Fist, a Vein Skill created by the Zhenyu Wise Man himself, was also his signature technique. Lu Ang¡¯s hometown was within Zhenyu City, named after the Zhenyu Wise Man. Because the old sage had once saved the city, its residents treasured his deeds, reciting them fluently and taking pride in his legacy. The life of the Zhenyu Wise Man was quite legendary. It was said that he had been abandoned by his family as a child due to his ugly appearance, only to be later picked up and raised by a leopard in the forest. Having grown up among a group of beasts, he observed their habits and created the Hundred Beasts Fist as an adult. Chapter 93 Reincarnation Heavenly Horse It is said that when the Hundred Beasts Fist is practiced to the Perfect Realm, one can simultaneously summon the shadowy figures of a hundred Monster Beasts. With one punch, the beasts roar furiously, heaven and earth shatter, and the power of a hundred colossal beasts is unimaginable. "I wonder how many beast shadows Mo Lei can condense now," Lu Ang asked with keen interest. Although losing the competition would cost him a set of sixth-level Array Plates, Lu Ang still hoped that Mo Lei would carry forward the inheritance of the Zhenyu Wise Man. After all, for everyone in Zhenyu City, the Zhenyu Wise Man held an extraordinary significance. ... The battle in the arena was almost one-sided, and with the enhancement of Mo Lei¡¯s two beast shadows, Luo Yifeng had almost no power to resist. He fought while retreating, and as he was about to reach the edge of the Combat Stage, Luo Yifeng¡¯s gaze sharpened, he forcefully blocked Mo Lei¡¯s fists with his sword, and then, light as a swallow, directly flew to Mo Lei¡¯s back. "To be honest, you¡¯ve surprised me," Luo Yifeng said calmly, with a serious expression on his face. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The surprise is still to come," replied Mo Lei, not to be outdone. Luo Yifeng looked at him deeply, and at that moment, his Longsword began to tremble, and an invisible aura spread out around him. "What¡¯s this?" the Disciples below discussed in surprise as they watched Luo Yifeng¡¯s change. "I wonder how much of Brother Luo¡¯s true teachings the Young Master has acquired," Elder Tianzhen said with a smile from the sidelines. "Although the lad is dull, he has still grasped some of the essence," Luo Changhe replied smilingly: "However, the opponent does not seem to have played his ace yet, this match is still worth watching." For Luo Changhe, even though his son had learned his signature Vein Skill, ¡¯One Sword Long River¡¯, it didn¡¯t mean he was invincible among his peers. The opponent likewise had his reservations, and the outcome of this match was not important to him; rather, he wished that the Sect Gate would have more promising youngsters like Mo Lei. ... When the invisible aura spread out around him, Luo Yifeng slowly swung the Longsword in his hand. It seemed as if the sounds of a rushing river and the crashing of waves against the shore echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Radiant sword light burst forth from the blade, and in the eyes of the spectators, it seemed to transform into a surging river. The river hung upside down in the heavens, reflecting throughout myriad worlds. The Shocking Waves, with an unstoppable momentum, slashed towards Mo Lei. The Mysterious Turtle softly cried, and the fierce tiger roared mightily; the instant they made contact, the tiger¡¯s shadowy figure was extinguished by the sword light. Then, even the Mysterious Turtle¡¯s form developed cracks. As the sword light flowed like a raging river, and Mo Lei remained in a deadlock, it seemed the shadow of the Mysterious Turtle was also about to give way. Luo Yifeng¡¯s Longsword chimed lightly, as if he intended to deal Mo Lei the final blow. At that moment, the Longsword was only 0.01 centimeters from Mo Lei¡¯s neck when, in this hair-trigger crisis, a loud sound suddenly erupted in everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately after, a white light entwined around Mo Lei was seen, shattering Luo Yifeng¡¯s sword light in an instant, and a great force repelled him, sending him flying backward. As the light faded, a wholly snow-white Flying Horse appeared in mid-air. A majestic aura, reminiscent of an Ancient Divine Beast, emanated from this Flying Horse, standing proudly as the king among beasts, eminent in the space between heaven and earth. Pure white, holy and pristine, it wore a pair of wings on its back, which were three meters long and blotted out the sky, with every feather seeming to radiate a holy light. Its head was that of a horse, but atop its head was a pitch-black horn. Its gaze twinkled with silver light, the left eye crimson and the right eye jet black. At the moment the snow-colored flying horse appeared, the surrounding space began to tremble with a muffled sound of oppression. "What is this?" Luo Changhe, watching from below the combat stage, gazed intently, lost in thought. "A divine beast, the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse," Elder Tianzhen replied in surprise. Whenever people spoke of the Zhenyu Wise Man, they would praise his self-created Hundred Beasts Fist and eagerly recount the stories about him. Everyone thought those hundred beast shadows were just ordinary monster beasts. But in reality, aside from those from his era who had crossed fists with him, few others knew the truth. ... Time rewinds back to a long, long time ago, to a man with an unnamed identity but known as the Zhenyu Sage, who once inadvertently entered the holy temple of heritage belonging to the Beast Race. In the holy temple, he saw many divine beasts that had perished in history. Although he was not of the Beast Race and couldn¡¯t accept their heritage, he managed to comprehend the essence of ten divine beasts and fused them into his Hundred Beasts Fist. Among them was this Reincarnation Heavenly Horse. The moment the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse appeared, Luo Yifeng¡¯s complexion changed drastically. He only felt an immense pressure descending around him as the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse¡¯s eerie eyes stared at him, making the flow of spiritual energy in his body seem to halt. Taking a deep breath, Luo Yifeng clenched the longsword in his hand, gathering all his strength into the blade. The sword light shone brilliantly like a rift in the sky for all to see, as endless sword qi surged towards Mo Lei. Mo Lei squinted, shifted his right leg back half a step, clenched his right fist, and slightly curved his right arm, then he struck out directly towards Luo Yifeng. At the moment he moved, the phantom of the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse in mid-air also sprang into action. The majestic presence of the ancient divine beast pervaded the arena as the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse reared and roared, merging into Mo Lei¡¯s body. In that instant, Mo Lei felt his body brimming with power. The wind from his fist parted the air on both sides, shattering the sword light with a single punch. With the punch¡¯s momentum unbroken, Luo Yifeng never expected that his full-powered strike would be so easily shattered by the opponent. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before his abdomen was hit, blood spraying around him as he was violently flung backward. ... As Luo Yifeng¡¯s body crashed heavily into a nearby seat, the hearts of the disciples watching the match seemed to tremble fiercely. All eyes turned towards the young man on the stage, their gazes subtly changing. Luo Yifeng, lying on the ground, cast one more unwilling glance at the combat stage, seemingly wanting to say something else. But the pain from his injuries made even breathing difficult, so he could only sit cross-legged to recover. As the Inner Sect Elders announced the top three of the Inner Gate competition, a wave of jubilation swept over the entire Holy Spring Sect. Contrary to the jeers when the young man first stepped onto the stage, this time it was filled with shouts of cheers. "Wait a moment," just as the Inner Gate competition seemed to be ending, Mo Lei suddenly shouted. Looking at the questioning gaze of the Inner Sect Elder, Mo Lei stepped down from the stage, approaching Elder Tianzhen. With a respectful tone, he said, "Elder Tianzhen, I have some suggestions, I wonder if I may speak?" Elder Tianzhen looked at Mo Lei in surprise and said with a smile, "Speak your mind." Chapter 94 To Fight or Not to Fight "I often hear that the True Martial Holy Sect is the greatest sect in the Extreme West Region, and I¡¯ve always admired it," Mo Lei said, neither servile nor overbearing. "I¡¯ve been cultivating for several years and have always wanted to spar with disciples of the Holy Sect, but I¡¯ve never had the chance. "Today, I finally have the opportunity, so may I have the honor of experiencing the capabilities of a Holy Sect disciple?" Hearing Mo Lei¡¯s words, Elder Tianzhen subtly glanced at Luo Changhe, uncertain whether this was an impromptu challenge by the disciple or a provocation from Luo Changhe. The difference between the two was somewhat intriguing. "How presumptuous! The Holy Sect has come to our Sect Gate only to watch the Inner Gate competition, not to engage in an exchange between sects. It¡¯s not your place to suggest such a thing," Luo Changhe was alarmed and scolded hastily. He had not anticipated Mo Lei¡¯s audacity. Even if a sparring match was desired, it should be during a formal competition between sects, not blurted out face-to-face like this¡ªit was a direct challenge to the True Martial Holy Sect. One must know that although the Holy Spring Sect was powerful, it still had a long way to go compared to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, especially a sect like the True Martial Holy Sect with four Great Emperors. Although he didn¡¯t like to curry favor, he didn¡¯t want to offend the True Martial Holy Sect either. "It¡¯s no bother," Elder Tianzhen said with a smile, interrupting Luo Changhe. "I quite agree with the idea of disciples sparring. After all, it teaches the younger ones that there¡¯s always someone better out there, and they can¡¯t act recklessly just because they carry the Holy Sect¡¯s name. "Unfortunately, I brought some of my core disciples this time, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not their match." Both Lu Ang and Cai Yufei had reached the Esteem Vein Realm. To have them fight Mo Lei, who was only at the True Vein Realm, would indeed seem like bullying. As for Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi, Elder Tianzhen did not take them into account¡ªone was unremarkable in the Inner Gate and the other had not been cultivating for long. "If it¡¯s inconvenient, then forget it. My apologies for being abrupt," Mo Lei quickly said. The reason he challenged the True Martial Holy Sect was firstly to establish his authority. Now that he had defeated Luo Yifeng, the top contender of the Inner Gate, his reputation was already high. If he could defeat a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, then his position in the Inner Gate would be secure. As for the second reason, it was a form of resentment. The first sect he had tried to join was the True Martial Holy Sect, but unfortunately, he was rejected due to his insufficient talent. Later, he joined the Holy Spring Sect and, by a stroke of luck, received the inheritance of the Zhenyu Wise Man. "How about I give it a try?" Just as Mo Lei was about to leave, Xu Zimei suddenly stood up and said. Under the surprised gazes of the audience, he stepped down from the spectator stand and walked to a lower position. "Elder Tianzhen, let me try," Xu Zimei said to Elder Tianzhen with a smile. Elder Tianzhen watched Xu Zimei for a long time before finally nodding and saying, "Alright, but remember that this sparring session should stop at the right point." In reality, he did not wish for Xu Zimei to join the fight, for there was no need for him to play the hero since his cultivation time was short. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though this was just an ordinary match, it still represented the face of the sect. "..." "You¡¯ve just been through a big fight. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to rest," Xu Zimei said to Mo Lei. Then he walked up to the Combat Stage by himself. Indeed, the script sometimes really is the same. In his past life, Mo Lei had also wanted to challenge the True Martial Holy Sect after winning a match. Back then, he had just started his cultivation, barely at the early stages of the Condensing Vein Realm, and naturally was unable to accept the challenge, which then came to nothing. But this time, he felt that teaching the other party a lesson would be better, although he did not possess so much sense of honor as to throw his life away for the prestige of the sect. But I am, after all, a member of the True Martial Holy Sect, and I cannot allow others to disdain me for avoiding battle. ...¡­ "No need, I didn¡¯t consume much in that last battle," Mo Lei shook his head and said. Hearing these words, Luo Yifeng, who was healing nearby, nearly spewed a mouthful of old blood and suffered an internal injury from anger. It was bad enough that his opponent had defeated him, but now to speak so lightly, as if he wasn¡¯t even qualified to be his opponent. "I understand that you¡¯re young and vigorous, but don¡¯t be reckless. Bring your best state to the battle; it is also a form of respect for me," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "You should rest a while to avoid claims that my victory was undeserved." Mo Lei looked deeply at Xu Zimei and then nodded, sitting cross-legged to begin recuperating. Indeed, he had consumed a lot in that last battle, and his refusal of Xu Zimei¡¯s offer was because he thought Xu Zimei was looking down on him, so he declined impulsively. ...¡­ The colossal Green luan seemed to obscure the heavens and earth, advancing toward the True Martial Holy Sect. This enormous entity, seated in the Extreme West Region, had been dominating this stretch of the world for ten thousand years since the True Martial Great Emperor founded the sect, and for the first time in hundreds of years, its peace was shattered. Mighty Holy Power disseminated from above the Green luan, as Elder Xian Yun stood in midair, with ripples emanating through the surrounding space. All disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect could feel this vast oppressive force. "Who dares to invade our Holy Sect," a hoarse, old voice rose from within the True Martial Holy Sect. Immediately after, several powerful auras shot up into the sky, pushing down Elder Xian Yun¡¯s Holy Power in an instant. "I am only here to seek justice," Elder Xian Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still stood atop the Green luan with undiminished presence, shouting loudly. As soon as Elder Xian Yun¡¯s voice fell, the heavens and earth suddenly filled with a subtle Taoist Charm. All auras dissipated at that moment, as if even space and time had been frozen. In the distance on Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Qingshan, in a flowing green robe, resembled a scholar stepping out of a picturesque scene of misty rain. His robe billowed with the wind, and his long hair was tied up in a topknot, moving slowly as if each step encompassed the world, walking toward the distant place. With a step into the void, he who seemed to be at the distant peak a moment ago, as if awakening from a haze with the blink of an eye, had already arrived in front of the Green luan. "Sect Master Xu, I have come to inquire about the matter concerning our sect¡¯s Saintess," Elder Xian Yun said calmly. "I do not wish to hear your explanations," Xu Qingshan replied blandly, "If you¡¯ve come to seek advice on certain matters, please do so in the manner of a visitor. If you represent the Immortal Spirit Sect in declaring war on our True Martial Holy Sect, then I accept it." At this, Elder Xian Yun¡¯s expression shifted slightly but she spoke firmly, "I have only come to inquire about the Saintess of my sect." "I will ask you only once, fight or not," Xu Qingshan said coldly, "If you choose not to fight, mind your attitude. If you wish to fight, today I shall see to it that your Immortal Spirit Sect vanishes from this Extreme West land. Unless the Dustless Emperor descends, besides, even our True Martial Holy Sect is not without an emperor." As the words of Xu Qingshan fell, the previously nondescript aura around him changed, and he emanated a majestic, limitless aura, akin to that of a monarch. Chapter 95 Slaughter Blade On the Combat Stage of the Holy Spring Sect, Mo Lei had recovered completely. He exhaled a deep white breath before stepping onto the stage. "Let¡¯s begin," Mo Lei said to Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent. The Mysterious Turtle softly cried, and the fierce tiger roared. He dared not hold back, launching an attack directly at Xu Zimei. With a clang, other than the few heavy hitters present, many people had not even seen Xu Zimei¡¯s Draw Blade Technique, as the blade¡¯s light had already burst forth brilliantly in front of them. This Draw Blade Technique was executed with extreme speed and was exceptionally sharp. Mo Lei didn¡¯t even have time to react before the fierce tiger and Mysterious Turtle shadows around him were shattered. Mo Lei¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he quickly stepped back twice. He hadn¡¯t expected that a simple slash from the opponent would easily destroy his two beast shadows. ...... Taking a long breath, the shadow of the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse appeared once again, and its colossal beastly aura surged towards Xu Zimei. "Way of Inquiry nineteenth form, fifth stance, Great Wind Soars," Xu Zimei murmured softly. The Curved Blade seemed to pick up a storm, turning into an ultimate Mad Wind on the blade edge, causing the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth to undergo a drastic change. Threads of Spiritual Energy twisted into the state of tornadoes, all clinging to the tip of the blade. As the Curved Blade collided with Mo Lei¡¯s Reincarnation Heavenly Horse, cracks appeared simultaneously on the Combat Stage beneath both of their feet. The two extreme powers clashed and were at a stalemate; the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse neighed, its eerie eyes seeming to reflect a thousand-zhang brilliance. Atop the Curved Blade, the cold Mad Wind grew more and more turbulent, howling through the storm as if it wanted to bury the whole heaven and earth. Seeing that Mo Lei was already exerting full strength, his face almost distorted with effort, Xu Zimei appeared quite at ease, extremely relaxed. He slowly took half a step back and said softly, "Sixth stance, Slaughter Blade." As the sixth form of the Way of Inquiry was unleashed, the storm on the blade gradually subsided. A stinging scent of blood began to spread around, and the Tyrant Shadow was entirely covered with a layer of blood-red. Mo Lei looked at the Curved Blade that had become enchantingly and eerily red, as if a Sea of Blood was reflected before his eyes. A sky full of bloody water seemed to dissolve him, sweeping from above to envelop everything. In just an instant, the Reincarnation Heavenly Horse shattered with a painful whinny. Mo Lei was unable to dodge in time, and the Curved Blade pierced right through his right shoulder. The scene instantly quieted down; the only sound was that of "crack, crack," as the already cracked Combat Stage gave way altogether. Drops of blood flowed from Mo Lei¡¯s shoulder, and the bloodied Curved Blade seemed even more sinister. "I lost," Mo Lei said with cold sweat on his forehead, struggling to utter these three words. Xu Zimei chuckled, drew out the Curved Blade, and then sheathed it before walking down from the Combat Stage. ...... "The disciples of the Holy Sect indeed possess extraordinary talent," Luo Changhe said with a somewhat embarrassed smile from below the stage. He had imagined that Mo Lei might lose, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so decisive. He was defeated in fewer than three moves. "Brother Luo flatters me," Elder Tianzhen said with a smile, shaking his head and looking down at Xu Zimei, who had left the stage. He inquired, "Zimo, how long have you been cultivating?" "Less than half a year," Xu Zimei replied. "Then what is your current ranking in the Hidden Dragon List among the Inner Sect Disciples?" Elder Tianzhen continued. Just like the Hidden Tiger List of the outer gate, the Inner Gate naturally has its own Hidden Dragon List. "This disciple is ashamed, for I have not yet made it onto the Hidden Dragon List," Xu Zimei replied with a sigh of regret. "You must continue to work hard. Only by entering the Hidden Dragon List can you be considered an elite Inner Sect Disciple," Elder Tianzhen said regretfully. Hearing their conversation, Luo Changhe¡¯s expression grew increasingly embarrassed. These two were practically showing off in front of him¡ªone who hadn¡¯t even made it onto the Hidden Dragon List had just slaughtered their Holy Spring Sect¡¯s top Inner Sect Disciple. If it was a disciple from the Hidden Dragon List, wouldn¡¯t they be able to thrash even their sect¡¯s core disciples? Luo Changhe absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Xu Zimei lacked the strength to be on the Hidden Dragon List, but he had no way to refute it. Who¡¯s to blame when his own sect¡¯s disciple performed so poorly? Otherwise, he should be the one boasting right now. This was the first time he ever realized that this old fellow Tianzhen could be so vengeful. ......¡­ "Elder Tianzhen, the Inner Gate¡¯s main competition seems to be over now. I will let the Great Elder entertain you later. The matter of the Immortal Spirit Sect¡¯s Saintess cannot be delayed; I need to deal with it now," Luo Changhe could hardly bear the two¡¯s boasting and was ready to find an excuse to leave. "No worries, go ahead, don¡¯t mind us," Elder Tianzhen waved his hand and said with a smile: "Coming here to watch the Inner Gate¡¯s main competition has been quite enlightening. The Holy Spring Sect really is teeming with talent." "You¡¯re still showing off when I¡¯m about to leave?" Luo Changhe smiled at Elder Tianzhen¡ªa smile that was skin-deep, but inside he was cursing Elder Tianzhen¡¯s ancestors several times over. ......¡­ At that moment, within the True Martial Holy Sect, as Xu Qingshan¡¯s immense and vast aura enveloped the area. As that aura broke through the skies, several other Holy Powers appeared in various places within the True Martial Holy Sect. When these Holy Powers indistinctly united, Divine Might surged in the sky as if the heavens and earth were about to collapse, as grand as the birth of a Great Emperor. The wind swept up like mad, the blue sky thundered explosively, and Elder Xian Yun turned pale, feeling the backlash of the aura. Her throat felt sweet, and she nearly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. "Sect Master Xu, please do not be angry. We did not mean to start a war with the Holy Sect," Elder Fanyun quickly held back Elder Xian Yun, speaking with respectful expression: "Elder Xian Yun was just a little too agitated due to the matter concerning the Saintess. I hope Sect Master Xu will not take offence." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since the founding of the Holy Sect, you are one of the very few who have dared to be so presumptuous," Xu Qingshan snorted coldly and reached out towards the Green luan at his side. Spiritual Energy instantly converged into a giant hand, and with that hand¡¯s index finger lightly pressing down, it seemed as if heaven and earth were splitting apart. Endless Spiritual Energy dispersed at the fingertips, squeezing a vortex akin to a black hole to shatter. Space collapsed, rules became chaotic, and the enormous Green luan didn¡¯t even have a chance to screech before the finger directly erased it from existence. Where the Green luan once existed in space, a vast vacuum emerged, causing Elder Xian Yun to sweat profusely from her forehead. Knowing they were both at the Saint Vein Realm, when Xu Qingshan made his move just now, she didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. Fortunately, Xu Qingshan had directed his move at the Green luan, not her. "Consider this a lesson. If there¡¯s a next time, this will be the fate of your Immortal Spirit Sect," Xu Qingshan said indifferently. "Sect Master Xu, this time I have been offensive. I apologize to your sect for my earlier behavior," Elder Xian Yun said after a moment of silence. Being in the Saint Vein Realm means standing at the very pinnacle of this world, and for one at such a realm to apologize is indeed quite rare. Chapter 96 Hua Wuqing "Sect Master Xu, I have come to inquire about some matters regarding Qingyang Village," Elder Xian Yun said. "I am not in the mood to answer your questions right now. Come back tomorrow," Xu Qingshan waved his hand and replied indifferently. Immediately following, pale cyan spiritual energy coalesced, and Xu Qingshan¡¯s figure vanished in an instant. Elder Xian Yun stared at the spot where Xu Qingshan had stood, her gaze intense. She felt that this man had become increasingly unfathomable. "Elder Xian Yun, what should we do now?" Elder Fanyun asked from the side. "Let¡¯s go back. We will return tomorrow. There must be a solution to this matter," Elder Xian Yun said, "Although the True Martial Holy Sect is powerful, they also have to abide by the rules. They would not start a war with us over a small village." As the two elders from the Immortal Spirit Sect left dejectedly, Xu Qingshan also returned to the Council Hall of the True Martial Holy Sect at this moment. In the hall, besides Xu Qingshan, the other six core elders had also arrived. "Sect Master, what exactly has happened to the Immortal Spirit Sect?" The Great Elder asked. "I would like to know what has happened as well," Xu Qingshan replied indifferently. "Sect Master, I have already sent disciples from the Intelligence Hall to gather information. I estimate it won¡¯t take long for results to come in," the Third Elder said. "Let¡¯s discuss this matter when we have the results," Xu Qingshan nodded and continued, "I¡¯ve heard that there have been rumors in Purple Sun City about the emergence of the Painting Palace recently." "Indeed, many martial artists have rushed to Purple Sun City," the Third Elder replied, "When Hua Wuqing and his Painting Palace vanished together years ago, it shocked the entire Extreme West Region and became an unresolved mystery at the time. But it¡¯s said that someone recently obtained a painting, and accidentally unraveled the secret within. It turns out Hua Wuqing had hidden the Painting Palace within his own paintings; no wonder we have not been able to find it for so many years." "I¡¯m not particularly interested in his Divine Brush, however, I heard that he once obtained the World Pearl," Xu Qingshan spoke slowly, "Perhaps the World Pearl is in his legacy. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity; we must obtain it at all costs." "Then who shall we send to the Painting Palace this time?" the Third Elder asked. "Let the Great Elder lead a team and select a few from among the core disciples," Xu Qingshan replied. ......¡­ By noon, the disciples of the Intelligence Hall had already gathered a general understanding of the event. "Are you suggesting that due to Baili Xiao, the Immortal Spirit Sect is hesitant about whether they should make a move on Qingyang Village?" Xu Qingshan asked thoughtfully. "Correct, actually, the Immortal Spirit Sect isn¡¯t sure whether it is indeed that village," the disciple replied respectfully. After musing for a while, Xu Qingshan, looking at the elders below, asked, "What do you all think?" "This matter has nothing to do with our Holy Sect. There¡¯s no need to make an enemy of the Immortal Spirit Sect over a single village," the Great Elder replied calmly. "I think we should reconsider. We better ask Xiao¡¯er first. After all, she is the heir of the Empress," Elder Xiao Ruoxuan said, standing up, "Since it¡¯s her village, she should have the right to speak." "Fine, summon Baili Xiao here," Xu Qingshan nodded and said. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn¡¯t long before Baili Xiao was called over; she greeted everyone present. Xiao Ruoxuan then briefed her on the situation concerning Qingyang Village. Baili Xiao¡¯s complexion instantly turned ashen. She shook her head in disbelief, saying, "That¡¯s impossible. Chu Yang and I grew up together; he couldn¡¯t possibly have hired someone to kill the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect." "They didn¡¯t have any grudges, and when I left Qingyang Village, he had just reached the Mortal Vein Realm. Where would he get that kind of power?" "We didn¡¯t call you here to defend him," said the Great Elder, "Since Qingyang Village is your hometown, we feel you have the right to know. That¡¯s all we wanted to tell you." "Sect Master, I beg you, please save Qingyang Village. Those villagers are innocent," Baili Xiao pleaded in a panic, kneeling before Xu Qingshan. "Is a mere village so important to you?" Xiao Ruoxuan asked with some helplessness. "I grew up there from a young age. All the villagers are like family to me. I cannot stand by indifferently and watch them die," Baili Xiao shook her head. She fell silent for a long moment and took a deep breath. It seemed as though she had made a certain decision, and she looked at Xu Qingshan with determination, saying, "Sect Master, if the Sect truly has reservations and is unwilling to help me, I can understand. I am willing to surrender the inheritance of Empress Hongtian and die with Qingyang Village alone." "What are you talking about, child?" Xiao Ruoxuan frowned, urgently saying, "Could it be that your auntie would just stand by and watch you go to your death?" "Sect Master, it¡¯s just a small village, merely a scapegoat," Xiao Ruoxuan said, looking at Xu Qingshan, "To save Qingyang Village, I will go and negotiate with the Immortal Spirit Sect. Whatever the price, I¡¯ll handle it." "What do the rest of you think?" Xu Qingshan looked at the other Elders and asked. The room fell into silence for a moment before the Great Elder replied calmly, "Since the Sixth Elder can handle it, then this matter can be entrusted to the Sixth Elder." "Very well," Xu Qingshan looked at Xiao Ruoxuan and said, "You go and tell the Immortal Spirit Sect that our True Martial Holy Sect is willing to help them look for Chu Yang. Issue a warrant throughout the Extreme West Region; anyone who can provide accurate information about Chu Yang will receive a Chen Tier weapon. The one who captures Chu Yang will receive a Star Tier weapon. This is our offered reward. As for whether the Immortal Spirit Sect wants to add more, they can assume that responsibility themselves. Additionally, ask Baili Xiao to draw a picture of Chu Yang¡¯s face, which will be used when issuing the warrant." Hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words, Xiao Ruoxuan nodded. Baili Xiao hastily said from the side, "Sect Master, Chu Yang couldn¡¯t possibly be the culprit." "Enough," the Great Elder interrupted Baili Xiao, saying, "Someone must take responsibility for the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect¡¯s death. If you don¡¯t appreciate what¡¯s being done for you, then leave behind the inheritance of the Empress and go back to Qingyang Village by yourself, and see who you can save." Hearing the Great Elder¡¯s words, Baili Xiao fell silent for a moment, knowing she had no right to choose. The True Martial Holy Sect was willing to help Qingyang Village largely because of the inheritance of the Empress. Later, she returned to Miaoliu Peak and, under Xiao Ruoxuan¡¯s persuasion, it was as if her heart bled, like someone was carving meat from her chest with a knife. She painted the wanted portrait of the man she loved the most with her own hands. Looking at the familiar face of the young man in the portrait, Baili Xiao felt her mind go blank. "I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother Chu Yang, truly sorry," she cried, hugging her head alone. She couldn¡¯t just draw any portrait, because so many people in Qingyang Village could identify it and confirm the authenticity of the likeness. No one would understand the feeling of personally pushing the one you love most toward hell. Chapter 97 The Emergence of the Painting Palace The long night was silent, and a chill breeze blew over the mountaintop. It gently brushed the hillsides, and the large trees on both sides swayed with the wind, as the silver moonlight softly cast down. The young man, with a sword hanging at his waist, held a flask of cloudy wine and sat on the hillside, facing the chill wind, sipping the cloudy wine bit by bit. Under the spicy alcohol, the young man¡¯s heart warmed up a little. Chu Yang looked down at the wanted poster in his hand, and he was still utterly confused. "What do I have to do with the Saintess of the Immortal Spirit Sect? Why are all the major cities in the Extreme West Region issuing a warrant for my arrest now?" "You might have been framed," the Reincarnation Elder remarked with a sigh. Having been through many trials and tribulations in his life, he could often see things clearly at a glance. "I can go explain to them," Chu Yang said solemnly. "It¡¯s no use, they will kill you as soon as you show up," the Reincarnation Elder said, "Life is as cheap as grass to them, they¡¯d rather kill mistakenly than let anyone slip through. Most of the time, these so-called big sects are much more ruthless and domineering than ordinary people." "But I can¡¯t keep hiding like this forever," Chu Yang replied helplessly. "That¡¯s not a problem, I can teach you the face-changing technique," the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile, "My face-changing technique is quite sophisticated, unless it¡¯s an Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouse whose True Fate has emerged. Otherwise, ordinary martial artists won¡¯t be able to detect it." ......... The Inner Gate competition at the Holy Spring Sect had come to a perfect conclusion, and Elder Tianzhen was preparing to take everyone back to the True Martial Holy Sect on the Holy Vessel. Xu Zimei found Elder Tianzhen and said with a smile, "Elder Seven, I won¡¯t be returning." "What¡¯s the matter?" Elder Tianzhen asked, puzzled. "I want to go out and experience the world. There¡¯s nothing pressing back at the sect at the moment," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Alright, take care of yourself," Elder Tianzhen said, giving Xu Zimei a deep look before leaving with the group. The match with Mo Lei gave Elder Tianzhen a new understanding of Xu Zimei. Of course, everyone has their secrets, but Elder Tianzhen felt that Xu Zimei was definitely not as simple as he appeared. This time, Xu Zimei was venturing out alone, having declined Xiao Guizi¡¯s offer to accompany him. Watching the Holy Vessel soar into the sky, turning into a tiny black dot before disappearing into the horizon, Xu Zimei, carrying a Curved Blade, adjusted his attire and started walking toward Purple Sun City. Purple Sun City, the capital of the Purple Sun Empire, had been established for thousands of years, witnessing countless battles, both large and small; this ancient city had borne too much glory. In the past, its prosperity was unmatched by any other city. Moreover, with the recent emergence of the Painting Palace, people from all around had flocked into this magnificent city; it was nearly bursting at the seams with crowds. ...... After a three-day-long trek, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the gates of Purple Sun City, one of the oldest cities in the Extreme West Region. The city was divided into the inner city and outer city, with the inner city being the location of the imperial palace and generally inaccessible to the common people. On the main thoroughfare of the outer city, a variety of stalls were brimming with weapons, Vein Skills, and Spiritual Medicines. Xu Zimei entered the city, where the inns were all full to capacity. Aside from some Loose Cultivators, most of the street crowds were sect disciples. These disciples wore the uniform attire of their sects and were easy to recognize. Xu Zimei simply walked down the main street of the outer city and spotted disciples from no fewer than ten different sects. Passing through the bustling crowd, Xu Zimei stopped at a slightly secluded street. In the middle of the street, a restaurant called Situ Restaurant was doing a roaring business. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t expect Situ Yunqing to move so quickly; not much time had passed, and the restaurant had already opened in the capital of the Purple Sun Empire. Of course, this was not only due to Situ Yunqing¡¯s personal capabilities but also related to the generous support of resources from Xu Zimei. ......¡­ Xu Zimei walked into the restaurant. The first floor was full, including all the private rooms. However, he was in luck, as there was an empty table by the window on the second floor. Xu Zimei poured himself a cup of wine and looked out at the thriving crowd outside the window. He knew that many people here had come for the painting heritage of Hua Wuqing and the Painting Palace. Hua Wuqing was someone who had once caused a major upheaval in the Extreme West Region. It was said that he was born into a wealthy family and took a liking to painting at a young age. His family¡¯s condition was good, so they could afford the expenses of his painting education. By the age of fifteen, it was said that he was already a renowned master artist. Many locals were infatuated with his paintings, and there were those who had waited at his doorstep for seven days straight, just to get one of his calligraphy or paintings. Even though his family was affluent, they were all ordinary people, not martial artists. Legend has it that once, when he was out on an autumn excursion, he happened across a wolf hairbrush on the road. This brush seemed to have a fateful connection with him, as if drawn by the brush, and following his inner intuition, he decided to try by dripping his own blood onto it. In an instant, the brush shone with a golden light, and a cultivation technique was transmitted into his memory from the brush. After receiving this memory, Hua Wuqing discovered it was a cultivation technique. This technique, when cultivated to advanced levels, was said to be able to bring items from paintings to life in reality. In theory, this technique had boundless potential; even if you painted an emperor on paper, it could bring that emperor to life. However, to achieve this, the price to pay would likely be even more arduous than becoming an emperor oneself. Hua Wuqing and the Dustless Emperor were contemporaries, and back then, he was a formidable rival to the Dustless Emperor in the contest for destiny. After being defeated in the ultimate battle and losing to the Dustless Emperor, he completely disappeared. Hua Wuqing reappeared more than a decade later when the World Pearl, ranking first on the list of extraordinary items of the world, emerged and caused bloodshed across the Eastern Continent. Back then, including the True Martial Holy Sect, six Imperial Rule Immortal Sects vied for the World Pearl. That day, Hua Wuqing descended from the heavens, overpowered eight Saint Vein Realm fighters with his own strength, took the World Pearl, and left with ease. Since then, Hua Wuqing¡¯s whereabouts became a mystery, and even the Painting Palace he had founded disappeared overnight. ...... As the waiter brought up the dishes, Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts were pulled back. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he ate, he considered his plans. His purpose in coming to the Painting Palace this time was for the World Pearl. He had already reached the pinnacle of the True Vein Realm, and his next step was to condense his True Fate and advance to the Empty Vein Realm. In fact, had it not been for condensing his True Fate, he would have already advanced to the Empty Vein Realm. Chapter 98 Three Sects Gather Together Condensing True Fate is one of the most important phases in a martial artist¡¯s life, the better the True Fate you condense, the stronger it will be when you later advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm and your True Fate emerges. Xu Zimei had no intention of following the old paths of his past life, his goal was the World Pearl. Transforming the World Pearl into his own True Fate allowed him to condense a world within his body. Although this world was only a Pseudo-world and completely incomparable to a real world, even as a counterfeit, its power was extraordinary. Having the item that ranked first on the Heavenly Treasures List as one¡¯s True Fate was indeed unparalleled. ...... While Xu Zimei was lost in thoughts and eating, he saw a woman dressed in black ascending the stairs. As the woman went upstairs, the originally bustling second floor instantly quieted down, as if even the air carried a chill with it. The woman wore a leather black outfit, her figure was quite impressive, she had short hair that reached her ears, and she carried a black long sword on her back. When the woman walked upstairs, many people didn¡¯t even dare to eat, they just stared blankly at her. After looking around the second floor and noticing there were no spare seats, the woman directly took a seat at Xu Zimei¡¯s table. Xu Zimei glanced at the woman and then lowered his head to continue eating silently. The woman chuckled lightly, and asked with interest, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?" "Afraid of you for what?" Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?" the woman said with a smile. "You can¡¯t do it, neither can your Purgatory Holy Sect," Xu Zimei shook his head and responded nonchalantly. He recognized the woman but from his previous life; her name was Sha Qinghua, known in the jianghu as the Black Demoness, and she was the Saintess of the Purgatory Holy Sect of their generation. Sha was a rare surname, perhaps not widely known, but her ancestor was recognized by everyone. Slaughter Great Emperor, the second emperor of the Purgatory Holy Sect, and this woman was one of his descendants. She could be described in four words, "Heart of a viper" - she was simply a demon who killed without batting an eye. It was said that once, merely because a disciple from another sect unknowingly angered her, she had attacked their sect and slaughtered everyone in it. However, what Xu Zimei found amusing was that in the previous life, such a decisive and ferocious demoness actually fell for Chu Yang. In front of Chu Yang, she was as gentle and well-behaved as a cat, and eventually became one of the many favored beauties in Chu Yang¡¯s life. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­ "Are you from the True Martial Holy Sect or the Divine Sun Holy Sect?" Sha Qinghua asked with interest. Because in the Extreme West Region, there were only three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, and the only ones that could contend with the Purgatory Holy Sect were the True Martial Holy Sect and the Divine Sun Holy Sect. "And why should I tell you?" Xu Zimei shook his head and asked, amused. "Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect I won¡¯t dare to kill you," Sha Qinghua snorted lightly, arrogantly stating. "I heard others secretly call you the Life-Seizing Demoness, is that true?" Xu Zimei looked up, asking with a smile. "You¡¯re courting death," Sha Qinghua¡¯s expression turned angry, and she immediately drew the long sword from her back. However, someone drew their sword even faster than her, and with a clang, dazzling sword light slashed across the back of Sha Qinghua¡¯s hand. A very distinct wound appeared on her hand back, her tendons completely severed, with blood gushing out as if it was desperate to escape. "Consider this a warning, dare to draw your sword in my presence again, and next time it will be your head," Xu Zimei said faintly. He continued to casually eat the dishes on the table, as if nothing had happened. No one saw the curved blade being unsheathed clearly; everyone just saw a flash of white light, and Sha Qinghua¡¯s hand was already injured. "I remember you," Sha Qinghua said to Xu Zimei gravely, speaking indifferently. "Oh," Xu Zimei nodded emphatically, replying, "Then remember me for a lifetime, and make sure never to forget." Sha Qinghua, looking at the deep wound on the back of her hand without so much as frowning, turned and left. ...¡­ After Xu Zimei finished eating, he too rose and left. Once Xu Zimei had left, the previously silent second floor instantly became noisy again as everyone started discussing his identity. The Painting Palace had opened a few days earlier, but since the rules for entry had not yet been determined, nobody could enter. The rules for the Painting Palace were essentially negotiated by the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, and other loose cultivators could only follow behind, hoping for good luck to catch some spillover. The people from the Purgatory Holy Sect had already arrived; only those from the True Martial Holy Sect and the Divine Sun Holy Sect had yet to come. Xu Zimei arrived in the western district of Purple Sun City and saw a particularly massive palace floating in midair. This palace looked very abstract. From any angle, it resembled a painting, with both the design at the pinnacle of the palace and the overall flow giving an unreal perception. However, the palace was indeed real. There were rumors that it was drawn on paper by Hua Wuqing in a fit of inspiration when he had his breakthrough to the Saint Vein Realm. Then, with a flash of lightning and a surge of spiritual energy that coursed for ninety thousand li, the drawn palace was born into reality. Whether the legend was true or false was unknown. ... Beneath the Painting Palace at this moment, many people had already gathered. This emergence of the Painting Palace had attracted not just the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Even first-rate sects like the Immortal Spirit Sect and the Holy Spring Sect were coming to vie for a place. Not long after Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, he heard a burst of exclamations. "The people from the True Martial Holy Sect have come." Xu Zimei looked up and saw a vast Holy Vessel rapidly approaching from afar. As the Holy Vessel drew nearer, the figures on it became more distinct. The Great Elder, clad in green robes with wind-tossed white hair, stood regally at the tip of the Holy Vessel. Alongside him stood three disciples. Besides his grandson Shao Xingyu and his oldest disciple Zhong Xin, there was also Xu Qingshan¡¯s oldest disciple, Meng Kuo. As the Holy Vessel got closer to the Painting Palace, a crisp roar suddenly resounded in the distance. The crowd turned towards the sound, seeing a tremendous Golden Crow swiftly flying in from afar; with the span of tens of meters, it resembled a rising sun, its body engulfed in blazing flames. "People from the Divine Sun Holy Sect have arrived too," someone remarked in awe. "Tch, the Divine Sun Holy Sect always loves to show off," another person said with disdain. As the Holy Vessel and the Golden Crow both arrived, close to the Painting Palace, an old man was seen seated in a lotus position. This elder, who had been meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened them, and a dark mist swirled around him as he slowly stood up. "Elder Shao, Elder Xing, you¡¯ve finally arrived," the old man greeted them with a smile. "Blackrock Elder, we apologize for keeping you waiting," the Great Elder and the elder from the Divine Sun Holy Sect said in unison as they both stepped through the air and approached. Chapter 99 Tian Mozi "Blackrock Elder, what¡¯s the situation with the Painting Palace?" the Great Elder asked. "I¡¯ve already investigated it. The Painting Palace has restrictions, only those below fifty years of age can enter," Blackrock Elder replied. "That¡¯s fine, we can just let the disciples go in," the Great Elder said with a smile. Many predecessors left inheritances, either for their own descendants or to find someone deserving of such a legacy. As such, most inheritances come with restrictions; the predecessors certainly wouldn¡¯t want older generations stealing their legacy. This is why many sects bring some disciples when they come; they have long anticipated this possibility. "Is there any way to break these restrictions?" Elder Xing from the Divine Sun Holy Sect pondered for a moment before asking. "What kind of existence is Hua Wuqing? How could we possibly break the restrictions he set up?" Blackrock Elder shook his head and said, "Unless we use the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts, there might be a chance, but from my observations, if we forcibly break the restrictions, the Painting Palace would self-destruct." "In that case, let the disciples go. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll open the Painting Palace and all enter together," the Great Elder considered for a moment, then said. The Elders of the other two sects also nodded in agreement. The Great Elder turned and looked at the dense crowd of loose cultivators waiting below for the inheritance, and spoke loudly, "According to the consensus of our Three Sect, we will enter the Painting Palace together tomorrow morning. The disciples from the Three Sect will enter first, followed by the others. Mind the order, and anyone who causes chaos will be responsible for the consequences." The Great Elder¡¯s voice was loud, nearly spreading throughout Purple Sun City. Hearing that the Painting Palace would be opened, everyone rubbed their hands together in anticipation, eager to try their luck. For the one fortunate enough to obtain Hua Wuqing¡¯s inheritance, it would indeed be an enormous opportunity, a chance to leap through the dragon¡¯s gate. Since the time was set for tomorrow morning, many of the people gathered here gradually dispersed, returning to their rented lodgings. Xu Zimei was preparing to find a hostel to rest for the night when, just after walking a few steps, he heard someone calling his name. He looked up slightly, only to see Meng Kuo standing by the window on the second floor of the nearby restaurant, shouting at him. Meng Kuo was Xu Qingshan¡¯s eldest disciple, and used to often play with Zimo when he was younger. But later on, both became busy with cultivation, and it had been quite some time since they last met. For someone like Meng Kuo, who had reached the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm and was about to advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm, staying in the True Martial Holy Sect wasn¡¯t of much significance anymore. They spent most of their time outside the sect, undergoing trials and tempering themselves. Zimo had not intended to join up with the True Martial Holy Sect. He thought it would be fine to go in by himself. After all, he had been to the Painting Palace in his past life and knew much about what was inside. However, now that he had been seen by Meng Kuo, it would not be proper to keep hiding. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He slowly walked up to the second floor of the restaurant. Meng Kuo looked at Zimo and laughed, "Junior brother, what brings you here?" "I¡¯m also out for some experience. I just heard the news of the Painting Palace¡¯s emergence and came over to join the excitement," Zimo said with a smile. Meng Kuo was around one meter ninety tall, looking very stout, and his entire body was covered in pronounced muscles, giving off an impressive sense of strength. He wore a black robe, enveloping his large frame. The hair on his head was somewhat explosive in style, naturally curly, and stood out messily in all directions. "Meng elder brother, when did you get back?" Zimo asked while walking up the stairs. He looked around and soon realized that the second floor must have been a gathering place for disciples from many sects. Here, there were not only disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect, but also those from the Purgatory Holy Sect, the Divine Sun Holy Sect, and several other ordinary sects. "I also just returned a few days ago, and my master had me follow the Great Elder to this Painting Palace to take a look," Meng Kuo said with a smile, "Who knows, it might also be an opportunity for me to break through to the Emperor Pulse Realm." Xu Zimei smiled and nodded; he knew that Meng Kuo had been stuck in the Esteem Vein Realm for a long time. The cultivation of a martial artist became increasingly difficult with progression, and the resistance to opening the Vein Gates also grew exponentially. "Since you¡¯re here, then come with me tomorrow. It just so happens I can protect you as well," Meng Kuo said with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded, with no objection. He knew that once everyone entered the Painting Palace, they would all be separated. No one knew which area they would be assigned to. Xu Zimei was chatting with Meng Kuo when he saw a man and a woman walking over. The woman was Sha Qinghua, the Saintess of the Purgatory Holy Sect, and the man was dressed in a black robe with a black cloth covering his face, revealing only a pair of gloomy eyes. "Is there a problem?" Meng Kuo frowned at the two of them and asked. "Brother, he¡¯s the one who wounded me earlier," Sha Qinghua pointed at Xu Zimei and said to the man in black. The man in black looked at Xu Zimei, his eyes were like a still well or a pool of stagnant water. It was as if he was looking at a dead man, very gloomy. "Heavenly Demon Heir, what do you want to do?" Meng Kuo slapped the table angrily and asked. This man was the current Saint Heir of the Purgatory Holy Sect. His real name was rarely known; most people called him Heavenly Demon Heir. The Heavenly Demon Heir glanced at Meng Kuo indifferently, then turned his gaze to Xu Zimei, with an extremely oppressive tone, he said lightly, "No one can hurt my sister. This time, I¡¯ll let you go. If there¡¯s a next time, even if you are the Crown Prince of the True Martial Holy Sect, I will tear you to pieces." "Are you trying to start a war with our Holy Sect?" Meng Kuo said, his face flushing with discomfort. However, the Heavenly Demon Heir ignored Meng Kuo from beginning to end, his gaze fixed on Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s okay, Elder Brother Meng," Xu Zimei said to Meng Kuo with a smile and a shake of his head. Then, looking at the Heavenly Demon Heir, he said lightly, "You should keep your sister in check and not let her provoke me." Xu Zimei extended his right hand while talking; his right palm clenched into a fist, and due to the tight grip, it made a "thump, thump, thump" sound. "Otherwise, next time, I will smash her head, ruthlessly, mercilessly, just like a watermelon, into smithereens, and then feed it to the dogs." Xu Zimei said this while smiling wickedly at the Heavenly Demon Heir. His laughter was light, but his eyes held an unfathomable madness. The Heavenly Demon Heir paused in expression; he saw a reflection of himself in Xu Zimei. In some ways, they were similar, both like extreme lunatics who would stop at nothing to achieve their goals. The Heavenly Demon Heir gave Xu Zimei a long look, then turned around and left. "Brother, what¡¯s wrong?" Sha Qinghua followed him, perplexed. "Don¡¯t provoke him in the future," the Heavenly Demon Heir said as he returned to his seat. "Why?" Sha Qinghua asked, not understanding. "He will kill you." Chapter 100 Zhang He Hearing Tian Mozi¡¯s words, Sha Qinghua was taken aback; she had always felt a sense of superiority in her heart. As a descendant of the Great Emperor and the Saintess of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, few people dared to provoke her. Even those who were stronger than her rarely dared to cause her trouble. Apart from her background, everyone also knew that she had an extremely doting brother who was like a madman. But now, her brother was telling her that the very things she relied on, some people simply didn¡¯t care about. There were really some people who dare to kill her, as carelessly as smashing a watermelon. ......¡­ Sha Qinghua glanced in Xu Zimei¡¯s direction, then looked down, lost in thought, unsure what she was contemplating. Meng Kuo also looked at Xu Zimei in surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected that after so long without seeing each other, Xu Zimei had changed so much. While the two were eating, another group of people walked up the stairs to the second floor. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei took a look and saw that among them were the Great Elder¡¯s grandson Shao Xingyu and the chief disciple Zhong Xin. Shao Xingyu also saw Xu Zimei and asked in surprise, "Xu Zimei, what are you doing here?." "What, do I have to report my whereabouts to you?" Xu Zimei retorted. Shao Xingyu snorted coldly and then sat down with the group at a nearby table. It was unclear what the group discussed, but soon after, a young man in a white robe left his seat and approached Xu Zimei. "Young Master Xu, hello," the white-robed young man smiled at Xu Zimei, saying, "I am Zhang He, a disciple of the Misty Sect. May I get to know you?" "Not interested," replied Xu Zimei, continuing his meal without looking up. He knew that the other party was with Shao Xingyu and definitely meant no good approaching him. Furthermore, he was now pondering the opportunities of his past life and had no time to play mind games with these people; killing them wouldn¡¯t benefit him at all. Simply put, their levels were entirely different; he was thinking of restoring his cultivation from the Divine Vein Realm of his previous life, yet didn¡¯t want to walk the same old path, intending to maximize his cultivation increase. Whether it was the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body or the World Pearl, these were things he had yearned for in his previous life but had never obtained. As for messing with these so-called Saint Heirs and Saintesses, it meant little to him. ...... Zhang He frowned at Xu Zimei¡¯s attitude, but his face quickly brightened into a full smile again as he continued, "Young Master Xu, I recently heard some rumors that I wanted to verify with you. Are you unwilling to speak, or are you truly afraid?" Looking at Zhang He¡¯s renewed provocation, Xu Zimei put down his chopsticks, looked up, and said indifferently, "I can¡¯t be bothered to waste words with you. Some things should be stopped in moderation, or else you¡¯ll face consequences you can¡¯t handle." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhang He subtly glanced at Shao Xingyu, then clapped his hands hard, attracting the attention of everyone in the inn. "Listen up, everyone, I have something very interesting to share," he announced loudly. Some time ago, I accidentally heard a rumor that the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s son of the True Martial Holy Sect, using his father¡¯s influence, committed all kinds of misdeeds within the sect. He deceived a junior sister into betting, convincing her to steal a Monster Beast cub from the Emperor Pulse Realm for him. And he openly robbed fellow disciples of their possessions, often associating with other disciples of questionable conduct within the sect. I feel these martial world rumors are often completely unfounded. Today, having seen the protagonist of the rumors - our Young Master Xu - at first glance, he appears to be a fine figure of a man. I believe Young Master Xu is absolutely not such a person, but rumors do harm people; nonetheless, I still hope Young Master Xu can offer everyone an explanation. "You aren¡¯t as despicable and shameless, filthy, and vulgar as the rumors portray." Hearing Zhong Xin¡¯s words, the youths in the crowd turned their curious gazes toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked at Zhong Xin without understanding and then glanced in the direction of Shao Xingyu. Meeting Shao Xingyu¡¯s mocking gaze, he knew that there really wasn¡¯t much to this situation; Shao Xingyu was just trying to disgust him. In front of so many peers, the aim was to make Xu Zimei look foolish and lose face. "Young Master Xu, what are you hesitating about? Could it be that those things are actually true?" Zhong Xin expressed with an exaggerated and astonished look. "I think when it comes to acting, you really need to learn from Xiao Guizi," said Xu Zimei with an indifferent smile. "What do you mean, Young Master Xu?" Zhong Xin asked, momentarily taken aback. "I don¡¯t know how much you were paid to come here and be the fall guy," Xu Zimei stood up, laughing, "But I understand one thing: no matter how good the reward, you have to be alive to enjoy it." "What, could it be Young Master Xu is losing his temper out of embarrassment and wants to kill me?" Zhong Xin said with a big laugh, "Today, in front of so many talented youths, my death would be insignificant. I just want everyone to see your true colors." "You guessed right, I am indeed going to kill you," said Xu Zimei with a smile, and then he slowly drew his curved blade. "Young Master Xu, aren¡¯t you being too overbearing?" A young man in a blue robe stood up next to Shao Xingyu and spoke, "Brother Zhang is just asking you for confirmation, also considering your reputation. Are you truly going to kill with such wanton disregard?" As the blue-robed young man finished speaking, Shao Xingyu also stood up and said harshly, "Xu Zimei, what do you think you¡¯re doing? The True Martial Holy Sect is a renowned sect in the Extreme West Region, not a den of bandits. As the son of the Deputy Sect Master, you represent the Sect Gate¡¯s honor. I can¡¯t allow you to act recklessly; as a member of the True Martial Holy Sect, I must take responsibility for the sect¡¯s reputation." "Exactly, Sect Master Xu reigned supreme all his life; how could he have a son like you? We¡¯re ashamed to associate with you." The young people on the field voiced their criticisms of Xu Zimei in a hubbub, but in reality, all of them were Saint Heirs or Saintesses from their respective sects. People weren¡¯t fools; many were just there for the spectacle, and the ones truly blaming Xu Zimei were all part of Shao Xingyu¡¯s group. ... Xu Zimei smiled, looking at those youths who were still condemning him, and slowly took out two items from his Storage Ring. One of the items was an oval-shaped Array Plate, which was the Level Six Array Plate he won from Lu Ang as a bet¡ªequivalent to the killing power of an Emperor Pulse Realm martial artist. The other item was the Jade Pendant given to Xu Zimei by Xu Qingshan, within which resided a Divine Incarnation with nearly the strength of the Half-Step Saint Vein Realm. Seeing Xu Zimei take out these two items, the well-informed youths¡¯ faces changed dramatically in an instant. "Just to introduce, a Level Six Array Plate, and a Divine Incarnation of the Half-Step Saint Vein Realm," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The youths in the field who had been criticizing Xu Zimei suddenly fell silent, and some even had cold sweat trickling down their foreheads. "I, to kill him - who objects?" Xu Zimei surveyed the surroundings and asked calmly. Even Shao Xingyu didn¡¯t dare to speak at this moment; he hadn¡¯t expected Xu Qingshan to care so much for Xu Zimei, to the point of splitting apart a part of his own Divine Soul to give to Xu Zimei. Chapter 101: Silly, why would I mind? Shao Xingyu looked at Xu Zimei and yelled, "Xu Zimei, calm down." "I¡¯m very calm," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "The Misty Sect is an affiliate of our True Martial Holy Sect. If you kill their Saint Heir, it will damage the relationship between the two sects," Shao Xingyu hastily said. "What¡¯s the use of maintaining a relationship with a second-rate sect?" Xu Zimei laughed and said, "You really have none of the grandeur that a disciple from a great sect should have." Zhang He, on the side, had already been scared pale and now only thought of escaping, but Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze stayed on him, restraining him from making any rash moves. "Don¡¯t think about running away. If you think you can escape under my level six formation, then by all means, try," Xu Zimei said, looking at him. "Young Master Xu, that¡¯s not what I mean. I absolutely had no intention of provoking you," Zhang He quickly shook his head and said. "Oh? Then what do you mean?" Xu Zimei walked toward Zhang He as he spoke. Zhang He instinctively took two steps back, then forcibly swallowed his saliva and said with an ingratiating smile, "Young Master Xu, I merely heard some unsubstantiated rumors that I feared might tarnish your noble image. So I wanted to explain on your behalf, hoping you wouldn¡¯t mind. If I said anything wrong, I apologize to you." Xu Zimei walked up to Zhang He, looked at the cold sweat rolling down his forehead, patted his shoulder with a smile, and said, "Fool, how could I mind?" "That¡¯s good," Zhang He responded with a ingratiating nod as he looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s smile. However, the next moment, the curved blade unsheathed and Zhang He¡¯s head parted from his body instantly. Even until his death, his face was fixed in an ingratiating smile. "I called you a fool, yet you believed me when I said I didn¡¯t mind," Xu Zimei sighed. "You, you actually killed him," said Shao Xingyu, looking at Xu Zimei, his voice filled with panic. Xu Zimei chuckled, picked up Zhang He¡¯s head, and took steps toward Shao Xingyu. "What do you want to do?" Zhong Xin drew his sword and stood in front of Xu Zimei, asking. "Junior brother Zhong, if you want to fight, I¡¯ll spar with you," Meng Kuo also slapped the table beside him, immediately shattering it, his aura as imposing as a rainbow. "We¡¯re all disciples of the same sect; there is no need to fight to the death," Zhong Xin said with a frown. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "I don¡¯t believe you; you just said you wouldn¡¯t kill Zhang He," Shao Xingyu immediately stepped back a few paces and shouted. "The cream of the youthful generation of True Martial Holy Sect, an Emperor-level talent, the grandson of the Great Elder, look at yourself now; do you deserve it?" Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle, shaking his head, "Don¡¯t worry, the one who leads the team to Purple Sun City this time is your grandfather. If I killed you, I wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage either." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhong Xin thought for a moment before finally stepping aside. Watching Xu Zimei approach him, Shao Xingyu mustered his courage and asked, "What do you want to do? The recent incident has nothing to do with me." Xu Zimei placed Zhang He¡¯s head on the table, then grabbed Shao Xingyu by the hair and forced his head down to a level parallel with the tabletop. At that moment, Shao Xingyu saw Zhang He¡¯s face right in front of him, still wearing a sycophantic leer. "Remember this smile, remember this face, because next time it might be you on this table," Xu Zimei said indifferently. After that, Xu Zimei let go of Shao Xingyu. Looking at Shao Xingyu¡¯s disheveled appearance, Zhong Xin frowned but didn¡¯t say anything further. He thought Shao Xingyu was too cowardly; even if Xu Zimei was an idiot, he wouldn¡¯t dare to brazenly kill him just like that. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One must realize that the main person in charge who came to Purple Sun City this time was the Great Elder, and if the Great Elder went berserk, Xu Zimei would not have a good outcome either. He was a powerful practitioner of the Esteem Vein Realm, not Shao Xingyu¡¯s bodyguard, and if it weren¡¯t for respecting his master¡¯s wishes, he wouldn¡¯t even want to bother with Shao Xingyu. Such Emperor Pulse Realm talent was thus wasted. ...¡­ After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei rented a room and returned to it. He reflected on the scenes from the Painting Palace in his past life; although much time had passed, some memories were still vivid. If he remembered correctly, in his past life, the World Pearl should have been obtained by Chu Yang. As for this time, he didn¡¯t know whether Chu Yang would dare to come, since the entire Extreme West Region was now hunting for him. Moreover, with Three Great Elders of the Esteem Vein Realm from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect stationed here, if Chu Yang dared show up, he would certainly be directly apprehended by the Great Elder. ...¡­ Outside Purple Sun City at that moment, a sallow-faced young man stood at the city gate, looking up at the ancient, towering city walls. "Ink Elder, we have finally arrived," the young man exhaled deeply. This young man was none other than Chu Yang; ever since he learned the Face-changing Technique from Ink Elder, he had adopted a new face. As long as he avoided places where powerful practitioners often appeared, he didn¡¯t need to worry about being exposed, after all, there were not so many practitioners of the Emperor Pulse Realm in the world. "Yang, there are many masters in Purple Sun City, so be as careful as you can," Reincarnation Elder advised. Rushing here upon hearing the news about the emergence of the Painting Palace, Reincarnation Elder believed that Chu Yang was a person with a profound destiny, and that this legacy should rightfully include a part for him. Chu Yang entered the city, and indeed, Purple Sun City, being the capital of an empire, had a bustle unmatched by other cities. He moved cautiously, encountering many of his peers along the way, all of whom had a much higher cultivation level than him. His cultivation had just made a breakthrough to the True Vein Realm during these days, but Chu Yang did not allow himself a shred of pride in his heart. He knew that, whether in terms of resources or talent, he was much weaker than many of his peers. The accomplishments he had today were all hard-won, bit by bit, yet this still wasn¡¯t enough to bridge the gap between him and the offspring of the great powers. ...¡­ After making a round in the city, Chu Yang had also gathered some intelligence regarding the Painting Palace. In order to avoid being discovered, Chu Yang didn¡¯t dare to linger outside for too long, and after searching several inns, he finally rented a room. Back in his room, Chu Yang began to cultivate. Inside his body, a pale golden bead slowly rotated. This was the Yin Pearl of the Forgotten Dust Pearl. At that time, when Chu Yang saw the autobiography of the Forgetful Taoist in the cave, the character for "forget" on the book turned into a beam of golden light and rushed into his body. At that moment, Chu Yang thought it was just a Vein Skills inheritance that taught him "Eternal Resentment." But over time, with each cultivation session, this golden light gradually coalesced, and now it had become a bead. Chu Yang was now very worried; he feared he would end up like the Forgetful Taoist¡¯s life, forgotten by the world. Chapter 102: The Mutation of the Forgotten Dust Pearl He was afraid that Baili Xiao would forget him, and eventually even Ink Elder would forget him. Although he didn¡¯t have many relatives, each of them was crucially important to him. "Teacher, do you think there will ever come a day when you also won¡¯t remember me," Chu Yang stood by the window, looking out at the gradually darkening sky, he asked. "No, since the Forgetful Taoist was able to leave behind the Yin Pearl, it means he had a way to extract the Yin Pearl from his own body," Ink Elder consoled, "There must be a way, we just haven¡¯t found it yet. Don¡¯t worry." Chu Yang nodded, but the worry on his face became even more evident. ...¡­ The next day, early in the morning, Chu Yang got out of bed, finished washing up, and walked toward the Painting Palace, hoping he could blend in with the crowd and enter. At this time, the western district of Purple Sun City was almost completely occupied and congested with a dense throng of people. As Chu Yang arrived underneath the Painting Palace, looking up at that somewhat surreal building, his expression turned awkward. Because at the entrance of the Painting Palace, three Saint Vein Realm elders stood guard on both sides. As the main force moved towards the inside of the Painting Palace, no one could escape their eyes. "Teacher, what should we do?" Chu Yang asked anxiously. "It¡¯s impossible to enter the Painting Palace now, losing some opportunities is a minor issue, but if they discover you, with three Saint Vein Realm experts there, you won¡¯t stand a chance of escape," Ink Elder replied helplessly. "So we¡¯re just going to leave like this?" Chu Yang asked reluctantly. "Forget it, opportunities can be forsaken, but life is critical," Ink Elder responded. Chu Yang nodded in resignation and, taking advantage of the fact that everyone was surging toward the Painting Palace, he quietly withdrew. With all the disciples of Purple Sun City entering the Painting Palace, the initially bustling city instantly grew much quieter. Walking down the somewhat deserted street, Chu Yang felt that everything was going against him¡ª the threat of the Forgotten Dust Pearl inside his body was still unresolved, and his painstaking effort to get to the Painting Palace had been in vain. "Young master, would you care to take a look at my collection?" Just as Chu Yang was about to leave Purple Sun City, a vendor by the roadside suddenly pulled on his sleeve. The vendor said with a smile, "My items can ward off evil and bring luck; they bring blessings and can change one¡¯s fortune. I see you sighing and looking troubled, you must have encountered some misfortune, right? How about buying one to change your luck?" "Sorry, I don¡¯t need it," Chu Yang shook his head and glanced at the small stall next to him. The stall was filled with all kinds of odd items, including statues with deer heads and human bodies, monsters with eight claws, and many others that Chu Yang had never seen before. He casually looked over them and realized they were all ordinary ceramics, clearly intended to deceive people. Just as he was about to look away, a book on the stall caught Chu Yang¡¯s attention. To Chu Yang¡¯s senses, it was just an ordinary book, yet for some reason, when his gaze swept over the book, he felt an inexplicable sense of affinity, and even the Forgotten Dust Pearl within him began to tremble. "Young master, these are collections I¡¯ve amassed over decades; perhaps there are some good items among them," the vendor hurriedly continued, seeing Chu Yang¡¯s interest, "Previously, someone bought a sealed jar from me, and when they opened it, it was filled with Dust Blood Stones. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around¡ª there¡¯s risk, but also the chance of a windfall." "Chen Laosan, are you tricking these newcomers again?" A man nearby saw this and teased with a laugh. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Old Wu, cut it out with your slander," Chen Laosan¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly retorted, "Wasn¡¯t it real, the time someone found Dust Blood Stones at my stall?" "It was real, but you, Chen Laosan, have been in business for decades and you¡¯ve only been ¡¯looted¡¯ once," aren¡¯t the odds a bit too low?" the man said, chuckling. "They just don¡¯t have the luck. This young brother here is different from ordinary people; he¡¯s certain to find something," Chen Laosan replied with a huff. Chu Yang squatted in front of the vendor¡¯s stall and casually picked up a few strangely shaped ceramic pieces to look over. Although his target was that book, he knew he couldn¡¯t be too obvious, to prevent the vendor from raising the price on the spot. "How much for this?" Chu Yang asked, pointing to the monster with the head of a deer and the body of a human in his hands. "Young brother, you really have a keen eye," Chen Laosan smiled and replied hastily, "This statue has some legends associated with it. It is said that deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains, live some Half-Beast People whose tribes take the appearance of their ancestors as their totem. This statue was obtained from the Hundred Thousand Mountains, it might be related to the heritage of the Half-Beast Race. A fixed price, ten thousand Spirit Crystals." "Do you think I¡¯m a fool?" Chu Yang asked with a light smile. Chen Laosan chuckled awkwardly, then said, "Of course, this price might be a bit inflated, after all, it¡¯s not confirmed. I¡¯ll give you a sincere price, one thousand Spirit Crystals, but if you haggle again, that would be unreasonable." "I¡¯ll offer you two hundred Spirit Crystals for two items from here, how¡¯s that?" Chu Yang said with a smile. He could tell that the ceramics were forged by the vendor himself and weren¡¯t worth much at all. "Add a bit more, it¡¯s not easy for us either, we are all small businesses," Chen Laosan said with a smile. "Alright, I¡¯ll give you two hundred fifty Spirit Crystals, if that¡¯s not okay, then I won¡¯t take it," Chu Yang said as he took out Spirit Crystals from his Storage Ring and handed them to Chen Laosan. He first took the statue with the deer head and human body, which he had intended to pick up along with another octopus-like monster statue. However, after pondering for a while, Chu Yang shook his head and said softly, "Your statue looks quite new, seemingly fresh out of the kiln, I¡¯d rather pick something else that¡¯s safer." Chen Laosan laughed awkwardly on the side, some of the items on his stall were purchased at low prices, and some were indeed fired by him. In fact, the cost was no more than ten Spirit Crystals. After thinking it over, Chu Yang still took away the yellowed book next to him. Watching Chu Yang¡¯s departing figure, Chen Laosan hummed a tune cheerfully. ...¡­ After returning to the inn, Chu Yang tossed the statue aside and quickly took out the yellowed book. When he held the book in his palms, the Forgotten Dust Pearl inside of him shook even more fiercely. Chu Yang flipped through the book and discovered it was just an ordinary vernacular novel, with a story that lacked substance. After reading it several times without any clue, Chu Yang suddenly felt as if there was something inside the cover¡¯s compartment of the book. The compartment in the cover was a bit thick. He used his sword to cut through the compartment and found a piece of paper hidden inside. Chu Yang was certain the object making the Forgotten Dust Pearl inside of him tremble was this piece of paper. When he took the paper in his hands, the Forgotten Dust Pearl inside of him suddenly emitted a warm flow. The warm flow, beyond his control, flew out of his body, and merged with that piece of paper. In an instant, the paper emitted ten thousand rays of light that merged into the warm flow and then flew back into Chu Yang¡¯s body. Chapter 103 Yang Pearl As the golden light merged into his body, Chu Yang felt a sense of clarity in his mind. Within his consciousness, the piece of paper transformed into a sky full of golden light, then outlined a map. All information regarding this map flowed into his memory. After a long time, Chu Yang slowly opened his eyes, a sharp light flashed in his pupils, and he murmured to himself, "The Yang Pearl of the Forgotten Dust Pearl." "Yang, what have you obtained?" Reincarnation Elder curiously asked. "A map related to the Yang Pearl of the Forgotten Dust Pearl," Chu Yang replied excitedly, "This map was left behind by the Forgotten Dust Emperor. After he embraced his destiny, he sought the other Yin Pearl, but searched for a long time without a shred of news. Once he became a Great Emperor, the Yang Pearl was of little use to him. Before ascending, he placed the Yang Pearl somewhere. He hoped that one day, the person fated to find the Yin Pearl could complete the Yin and Yang of the Forgotten Dust Pearls, and this map is precisely the guide to the hidden location of the Yang Pearl." "All this was recorded on the piece of paper?" Reincarnation Elder asked. "Yes, teacher, as long as we obtain the Yang Pearl, we can eliminate the threat of the Yin Pearl," Chu Yang replied with a smile. "Not only that, but you could also master the Great Yin-Yang Path and rise to great heights," Reincarnation Elder said with a smile, "The Forgotten Dust Pearl is ranked fourth on the list of world¡¯s strange treasures, after all." "There¡¯s no time to lose, teacher, I will set off to find the Yang Pearl now," Chu Yang said with a smile. ...¡­ Right in front of the Painting Palace, the entrance to the inside was actually a painting. Within the painting, a gentle breeze blew, several willow trees swayed with the wind, and a boundless river stretched beyond the horizon, its glittering surface dotted with drifting fishing boats. Not far from the fishing boats on the riverbank was a small thatched cottage nestled among the green waters and blue mountains. Two big red lanterns hung in front of the house, and the door was half-concealed. It was such an incredibly lifelike painting that when Xu Zimei placed his hand on the wooden door, the lanterns within the painting flickered, and in a moment of darkness, he lost consciousness. All those who entered the Painting Palace had used the same method. When Xu Zimei woke up, he found himself in a vast plain wilderness. Surveying his surroundings, Xu Zimei already had a plan in mind. The challenges of the Painting Palace were divided into four layers, and if one failed even once, they would be directly expelled from the palace. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t walked far when he saw a dense maple forest ahead. "Please find the only real maple leaf in these maple woods within a quarter of an hour." Suddenly, a tremendous voice came from the sky, exploding beside the ear like thunder. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, there had to be hundreds of maple trees in the forest, and each tree bore close to a thousand leaves. Among the tens of thousands of maple leaves, only one was real, and the difficulty of finding it was imaginable. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, understanding the meaning of this challenge. When a painter reached the highest realm, they could make the items in their paintings a reality¡ªjust like Hua Wuqing. But no matter how exquisite their painting skills, the items they created differed fundamentally from real items. Creation is the work of heaven and earth; the various fates and causalities entwined, the cultivation of life span, and the human body¡¯s complex structure are unimaginable. A painter could not achieve the feat of creation; at best, they could only imitate nature and create false items. In this vast maple forest, besides the leaves that naturally grew between heaven and earth, everything else was painted. Hua Wuqing set up this challenge with the goal of making every painter who accepted his inheritance able to distinguish between reality and a painting. And not to get lost in the illusion of paintings coming to life. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes; the World Pearl was of utmost importance to him, and he didn¡¯t wish to waste any more time. Sometimes, your eyes can deceive you, to find the real maple leaf, you must rely on your inner eye. He let go of his thoughts, discarding all distractions, allowing himself to enter a state of emptiness. Xu Zimei slowly circulated the cultivation of the "Sole Great Freedom Jue"; at first, his mind was quite restless. But as time passed by little by little, Xu Zimei felt a silence around him as if the whole world had come to a standstill. He was alone, in an endless loneliness, with darkness before his eyes. Suddenly, he heard different sounds; there seemed to be a breeze blowing around him, the wind rustling the maple leaves. Xu Zimei walked through the maple forest with his eyes shut, the sound of countless leaves swaying grew clearer and clearer. As he listened carefully to the sound of the leaves fluttering, he continued walking forward. After a long time, he suddenly stopped beside a maple tree. He slowly reached out with his left hand and, after fumbling through the dense maple leaves for a while, finally picked one. Only then did Xu Zimei open his eyes and, looking at the maple leaf in his hand, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. When he took this maple leaf, he found that the entire maple forest he was in began to shake. The maple trees that were very realistic moments ago turned into a painting, slowly falling in front of Xu Zimei. The maple forest vanished, and Xu Zimei found himself back on the plains once again. He placed the painting of the maple tree into his Storage Ring, then continued onward. The further he went, the higher the temperature became; the weather which had been like a gentle spring breeze became scorching hot. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t walk for long before he felt parched, the blazing suns scorching the earth as if trying to pour all their light and heat down. He looked up at the sky and saw, to his surprise, that there were two suns hanging peacefully. Under the baking of the two suns, the earth below was cracking with dry fissures. Xu Zimei kept walking forward, and a small village appeared ahead. "Finally here," he wiped the sweat from his forehead and let out a long sigh. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the entrance of the village, a few children wearing hats were shooting arrows at the sun with their bows. But their arrows would fall down after reaching merely a dozen meters; the thought of bringing down a sun with these arrows was pure fantasy. However, Xu Zimei knew that this challenge tested one¡¯s imagination. As a painter, an imagination was indispensable. "Hey kids, what are you doing?" Xu Zimei approached with a smile and asked. "We¡¯re shooting at the sun. It¡¯s too hot, so we thought if we could shoot down a sun, it might cool off a bit," one of the kids responded in a babyish voice. "Little friend, with this method, you could never hit the sun in a lifetime," Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile. "Do you have a way, big brother?" the child asked curiously. Chapter 104 - 104, Fourth Picture "Go to your village and fetch me a basin of water, and I¡¯ll teach you," said Xu Zimei with a smile. The child looked at Xu Zimei with a puzzled glance, then scampered off into the village. Watching the child¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. Though he had seen it once in his previous life, he still couldn¡¯t help being amazed at the intelligence of these children in the paintings when he saw them again. Before long, the child returned, panting with a small basin of water. Xu Zimei placed the basin under the sun and, lining up the angle, a reflection of the sun appeared in the water. "Shoot your arrows at this reflection, and you can hit the sun," Xu Zimei pointed to the basin and said. This bow-drawing and sun-shooting test was somewhat like a monkey trying to fish the moon out of the sea, but the difference was that while the monkey never caught the moon, you can actually hit the sun. A few children looked at Xu Zimei skeptically, then bent their bows, nocked their arrows, and fiercely shot at the reflection of the sun in the water. When the arrows plunged into the reflection, the image in the water wasn¡¯t disturbed and rippled slightly. Instead, a dull thundering sound rumbled in the sky, and the sun that hung high became like a ball of fire that seemed to fall from the sky. "The sun has fallen; we hit it," the children cheered, jumping up and down. Xu Zimei stood by with a smile; as the sun fell from the sky, the space around Xu Zimei began to distort and shake again. As the space in front of him changed, when he opened his eyes, he found himself back on the plain. Another painting appeared before him, this one depicting several children bending their bows to shoot at the sun. Xu Zimei put away the painting and continued northward. Initially, after shooting down the sun, the temperature around returned to normal, but as Xu Zimei moved forward, he felt the air growing colder and colder. The sun was obscured by dark clouds, and snowflakes began to drift from the sky. The snowflakes fell heavier and heavier, the snow beneath his feet thickened, and even the temperature around became cold. Xu Zimei, now at the pinnacle of the True Vein Realm, could still feel the cold. It wasn¡¯t just physical coldness, it was a deep, bone-chilling cold. He sat cross-legged, allowing the snowflakes to scatter on him. In a short while, his entire body was completely buried by the falling snow, turning into a snowman. Xu Zimei only felt his entire body grow numb and without any sensation. Even all the organs in his body seemed to be frozen, and his heartbeat appeared to slow down more and more. "Am I going to die," Xu Zimei wanted to smile but found that his muscles had already been frozen stiff. He closed his eyes, his consciousness growing more and more blurred, as if a voice was constantly advising him in the darkness. "Sleep now, after you fall asleep, it will all be over." Although his body was already in shock and his consciousness was veering towards sleep, the stubbornness in Xu Zimei¡¯s heart still refused to end it like this. This competition against time and the struggle with the Grim Reaper was the most excruciating. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how long it had been; he just felt that his body was completely icebound, he seemed numbed to the cold, and he couldn¡¯t even hear his own heartbeat. Suddenly, a warm pulse began to throb in his chest, attaining enlightenment in the face of death, and then sparking the fire of a burning prairie within the endless icy expanse. Just like the saying goes, a single spark can start a prairie fire. Xu Zimei only felt that the warmth was very faint, yet the coldness in his body was dispelled instantly. The snowflakes in the sky seemed to have stopped falling, and Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes to find that the icy and snowy landscape that was previously before him had vanished. He found himself once again on the plain, with a painting falling down in front of him. Snow and ice swept across the world, freezing everything, but under the cover of ice and snow, there sat a person, like a pine, sitting cross-legged on the ground. Immovable, as if even if the snow buried the whole world, he would not be extinguished. This was the scene depicted in the painting, and Xu Zimei took the painting and continued forward. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The actual test of the third barrier was temperament, no matter how great the difficulty, even on the brink of death, one must not give up any hope. ¡­ Xu Zimei kept moving forward, and after a while, his gaze was captured by the scene ahead. The distant mountains seemed close at hand yet were shrouded in haze, and the white clouds in the sky hung so low they appeared to be just above his head. As if one could reach out and grasp the clouds, the blue sky, clearly day, was twinkling with stars. Directly in front was a boundless sea, with huge waves rolling in the middle, the roaring seawater being swept up by the waves but never seeming to fall. In the middle of the two sides of the waves, a path paved with pebbles led through a secluded lane. The pebbles floated on the blue water, reflecting the starry sky and the clouds overhead, as well as the misty mountains behind that were just a stone¡¯s throw away. In the middle of the pebble path, there was an inkstone on a table, and at this moment, a middle-aged man in a green robe stood before the table, engrossed in painting. Xu Zimei stepped on the pebbles, one by one, then approached the middle-aged man. He watched the man paint, but there was no paper on the table; the man held a wolf hair brush as though he were painting in the air. After a while, the middle-aged man put down the brush, and the spiritual energy around suddenly fluctuated. A fish leapt out from the space before him, darting into the sea, followed by a series of goldfish jumping out from space. "Do you see anything?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile. "I don¡¯t understand," Xu Zimei shook his head. "You are quite honest," the middle-aged man laughed: "You are the first successor to come here. According to the rules, as long as you can paint a picture with a mood, you can get my Divine Brush." "I can¡¯t paint," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "And I¡¯m not here to receive your legacy of the Divine Brush." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the middle-aged man was taken aback, then laughed: "Then you must be here for the World Pearl, I¡¯m sorry, the World Pearl is not part of the legacy of this Painting Palace." "I have a painting," Xu Zimei also smiled and took out the three paintings he had obtained earlier. "These paintings can only accept the inheritance of the Divine Brush, I will not give the World Pearl to others," the middle-aged man said. "You should take a look at this painting first," Xu Zimei smiled. Then he took out the fourth painting from his Storage Ring, the very one he had gotten from Nie Xingqing before. It was a self-portrait of the Ancestor of Wind. "How did this painting end up in your hands?" the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed slightly as he asked, "Are you her descendant?" "That¡¯s not important. When you painted this picture, you promised the Ancestor of Wind that as long as someone came to you with this painting, you would fulfill any request they had," Xu Zimei smiled: "Isn¡¯t that right, Senior Wu Qing?" Chapter 105 World Pearl Acquired The middle-aged man before me was none other than Hua Wuqing, once famous throughout the Eastern Continent. As for the life and death of Hua Wuqing, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t very clear, but he knew that the middle-aged man before him was just a residual image of Hua Wuqing. Speaking of Hua Wuqing, he was actually a man of deep passion. Many people find it difficult to extricate themselves from the bonds of love in their lifetimes. Hua Wuqing once loved Ancestor of Wind for a while, but Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t really sure about the specifics. All he knew was that Ancestor of Wind and Dustless Emperor had been childhood sweethearts, and they later became husband and wife. At that time, Dustless Emperor hadn¡¯t yet been chosen by Destiny, and someone wanted to use Ancestor of Wind¡¯s life to threaten the Dustless Emperor. In one pursuit, Ancestor of Wind preferred to leap off a cliff and die rather than burden the Dustless Emperor. But few knew that Ancestor of Wind didn¡¯t die after jumping off the cliff; instead, she was saved by Hua Wuqing. Because of Ancestor of Wind¡¯s severe injuries, Hua Wuqing took care of her for a long time. Yet during that time, the two of them developed feelings for each other, growing fond of one another as the days passed. However, Ancestor of Wind couldn¡¯t let go of Dustless Emperor and chose him over Hua Wuqing in the end. In her own words, her heart ached when Hua Wuqing left. But when Dustless Emperor left, Ancestor of Wind felt as if her entire heart had died. That¡¯s probably the difference between liking and love. Ancestor of Wind couldn¡¯t be ambiguous with them both; she chose to leave Hua Wuqing, and it is said that on the eve of their parting, Hua Wuqing painted a portrait for Ancestor of Wind. And he promised that if someone came to him with the painting, he would do his utmost to fulfill one condition for that person. But Ancestor of Wind never intended to seek Hua Wuqing¡¯s help; she accepted the painting but merely as a keepsake. Even later, when she left and left the painting within her legacy, she didn¡¯t tell people of the Immortal Spirit Sect about the origins and use of the painting. For in her heart, the painting was just a beautiful memory of a chapter in her life. She also didn¡¯t wish for future generations to dredge up the past and seek Hua Wuqing¡¯s help with the painting. In later generations, there were many such claims that Hua Wuqing voluntarily gave up his Destiny because of Ancestor of Wind during the struggle with the Dustless Emperor. Of course, the truthfulness of these rumors has yet to be confirmed. ...¡­ Hua Wuqing took the painting from Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, cracked a grin, and chuckled softly, as if scenes of the past were flashing through his mind. Throughout his life, he had only books and paintings for company, never contemplating marriage or having children. But during one unintended sketching trip, he had met Ancestor of Wind and fallen in love. It was his first love and also his last. "You want the World Pearl?" Hua Wuqing looked at Xu Zimei and said. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded. Hua Wuqing was silent for a while, and then with a few slight waves of his hands in the air, the air in front of him began to fluctuate. Holding the Divine Brush in his hand, he swept it through the air, tearing the space, and a spherical pearl flew out from the rift. This sphere was pure white, its structure highly clear, giving one the impression that it encompassed everything in the world at a glance. Auspicious deer galloped, wild horses neighed, a hundred flowers bloomed, and a long river flowed. Hua Wuqing retracted the Ancestor of Wind¡¯s painting and then handed the World Pearl to Xu Zimei. With a light laugh, "I hope it will shine brightly in your hands." "It will," Xu Zimei said with a smile, nodding. After obtaining the World Pearl, Xu Zimei was about to leave when the space next to him suddenly began to fluctuate. A young man in a white robe stepped out. "It seems the second heir has arrived," Hua Wuqing said with a smile. The young man in white first surveyed his surroundings, and when he saw Xu Zimei, his expression froze, clearly not expecting someone to be earlier than himself. However, seeing Hua Wuqing, the youth¡¯s demeanor became excited, and he hurriedly stepped forward to bow and said, "Song Qianqiu, the seventeenth generation disciple of the Song Family, pays respects to the ancestor." "Enough, stand up, I don¡¯t care for these formalities," Hua Wuqing said with a smile, shaking his head. Xu Zimei glanced at the young man, knowing that Hua Wuqing¡¯s real surname was not Hua, and whether his surname was Song, he did not know in his previous life either. But the youth¡¯s face seemed familiar to him, as if he had seen it somewhere in his previous life. Suddenly, a flash of realization struck Xu Zimei as he saw the familiar face of the youth, "Isn¡¯t this guy the later Painting Saint Hua Qianqiu." In his past life, many people said that it was only after receiving the legacy of Hua Wuqing that Hua Qianqiu changed his surname to Hua. Now it seemed they must be from the same family. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is the Song Family doing?" Hua Wuqing glanced at the youth, asking with a touch of sentiment. In truth, for Hua Wuqing, the current Song Family was no longer that important. After all this time, his parents and friends most likely had reached the end of their lives, and the present-day Song Family, besides sharing a blood relation with him, basically had no one he knew. Nevertheless, it was his family, and he naturally did not wish to see it decline. "Ancestor, you left behind many legacies and cultivation techniques in our family. Although our Song Family has never surpassed your achievements, we have developed rapidly over the years and are now among the top families within Purple Sun City," Song Qianqiu replied hurriedly: "The reason I was able to pass the first three trials so quickly is that I came across some items you left behind by chance, which contained some information about the Painting Palace." "Even though you are my clansman, if you want to inherit the Divine Brush, you must still pass the fourth trial," Hua Wuqing said, "I¡¯ve been with this Divine Brush for many years; I must find it a suitable heir." "I understand," Song Qianqiu replied earnestly. "Paint a picture with a mood, and consider the fourth trial passed," Hua Wuqing nodded, saying so. ...¡­ Song Qianqiu approached the long table and took out a brush from his Storage Ring. It was apparent that he was well prepared or, perhaps, he was also a lover of painting. Upon spreading the white paper, his brush danced swiftly across it. Song Qianqiu was extremely quick, and what was more terrifying was that he painted with his eyes completely closed. After some time, when the painting was completed, Song Qianqiu gently chopped down on the towering waves on both sides of the pebble walkway with his hands as if they were knives. A spray of seawater splashed onto the white paper, giving the originally ordinary painting a few more hints of mood. The ink in the painting seemed somewhat diluted, then, with the flow of the seawater, it appeared all the more natural, without the constraints and deliberate effort usually present in a painting. The scene depicted in this painting was the summit of a mountain, with a pine or cypress tree growing solitarily on the edge of a cliff. Without using any flashy techniques to embellish it, this simple painting still managed to convey the cliff¡¯s steepness, the tree¡¯s loftiness, and the tenacious spirit of life. Chapter 106 Retreat "At your age, to possess such painting skills is enough to show your love and dedication to the art," Hua Wuqing said with a gratified smile. "I dare not claim excellence. I still fall far short of my ancestors," Song Qianqiu hastily replied. "Take this Divine Brush. Remember to treat it well; it has already developed its own intelligence. If you¡¯re not the haven it seeks, it will leave you on its own," Hua Wuqing advised. Song Qianqiu nodded solemnly, then took the Divine Brush from Hua Wuqing¡¯s hand. He examined the Divine Brush before him; it actually didn¡¯t look particularly remarkable, almost like any ordinary wolf hair brush. Tight clusters of small characters were inscribed on the brush handle. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A single wolf hair brush to paint all creation under heaven, a lifetime¡¯s splatter of ink to knock on the Great Dao and the human heart." Song Qianqiu also knew this wasn¡¯t a good place to accept the inheritance, to avoid disturbance. After all, now that he had acquired the Divine Brush, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to find a safe place to receive the legacy. "All right, you two should leave now. The inheritance of the Painting Palace is no more; its reason for existence has entirely vanished," Hua Wuqing said, waving his hand as tumultuous waves appeared before him and he spoke out loud. "Ancestor, may I ask where your true body is now?" Song Qianqiu hurriedly spoke: "The members of our family always think of you, and my visit to the Painting Palace was also on a mission to find you." "So many years have passed, and the Song Family remains the same Song Family, yet it¡¯s no longer the Song Family of old. Things have changed, and my return would no longer mean anything," Hua Wuqing shook his head and said, "Go now. If there¡¯s destiny, we¡¯ll meet again; if not, do not force it." As Hua Wuqing¡¯s words concluded, the towering waves on either side boiled over, forming giant breakers that instantly engulfed Hua Wuqing in the ocean. Song Qianqiu could only sigh helplessly as he witnessed everything before him. He then looked at Xu Zimei and said, "This brother, as both beneficiaries of this event, how about we keep each other¡¯s secrets? It would be to our advantage." "No problem," Xu Zimei said, nodding with a smile. Then, the space before them distorted, and Xu Zimei only felt a powerful force surge from the space, forcibly ejecting him. He looked around to find not just himself, but it seemed everyone who had entered the Painting Palace had been forcibly expelled. "What¡¯s going on?" the crowd immediately started chattering. "I had clearly broken through the first trial; why was I sent out?" "It drives me mad. I had already passed two trials and was about to solve the third. Just one step away, and I failed." "Since all of us have been sent out, it means that someone has already obtained the inheritance of the Painting Palace." Some disciples familiar with inheritances speculated as well. "How is that possible? We¡¯ve only been inside for a brief time. Even if someone is faster, they shouldn¡¯t be that far ahead." Listening to the discussions of the surrounding crowd, Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. He had been able to enter so quickly because he knew the rules inside entirely. And Song Qianqiu had found clues in items once left by Hua Wuqing, naturally moving much faster than anyone else. ...¡­ "I wonder which brother has obtained the inheritance. Would you care to come out and meet us?" A youth asked loudly, walking on air and standing high in the sky. But except for the buzz of conversation, no one stepped forward from the crowd. After all, everyone understood the importance of steady progress, especially with the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects nearby. If they had any ideas, no one would dare to interrupt. Disciples of the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects had been called by their Elders for inquiries as soon as they had come out, and only after hearing that no one seized the inheritance did they shake their heads in disappointment. ``` Afterwards, the elders of the three great Emperor Level Immortal Sects also stood in front of the many youths and delivered a speech, the gist of which was that anyone who obtained the inheritance of Hua Wuqing could directly join the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. After all, the inheritance of Hua Wuqing involved not only the Divine Brush but also the World Pearl, ranked first on the list of strange and unique treasures in the world. Although the crowd was abuzz with discussion, the person who received the inheritance did not come forward. The Painting Palace, which had been floating in the air, had unexpectedly transformed into a painting at this moment. The painting slowly drifted down from the sky when suddenly a flame erupted within it and within a few breaths, before the crowd could even react, the painting had been completely burned to ashes. ... After that, the crowd began to disperse and leave, feeling as if this visit to the Painting Palace lacked something. The inheritances of the past would result in life-and-death struggles and create a sensation for a while. However, this visit to the Painting Palace left many things baffling. Since the inheritance of Hua Wuqing was not obtained, many sects began to depart. Xu Zimei boarded the Holy Vessel of the sect and followed the Great Elder and others back to True Martial Holy Sect. The journey was quite ordinary; Shao Xingyu now did not even dare to speak loudly in front of Xu Zimei, let alone be alone with him. It seemed that the matter with Zhang He had truly frightened him. Sometimes Xu Zimei found it rather amusing; someone like Shao Xingyu, with his background as the grandson of the Great Elder, had never lacked resources since childhood and even possessed Emperor-level talent. Unfortunately, his character was wanting, and if he did not change, he was doomed to mediocre achievements in this lifetime. Xu Zimei even felt that someone with Shao Xingyu¡¯s character was not equal to some of the ordinary Outer Sect Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect. ... After the Holy Vessel flew at high speed through the sky for a day and a night, it finally landed within the True Martial Holy Sect at dawn on the second day. After returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei directly announced he was going into seclusion to integrate the World Pearl first. Xu Zimei also specifically ordered Xiao Guizi to guard his retreat and not to disturb him for any reason. Back in his room, Xu Zimei first set up the Level Six Killing Array given to him by Lu Ang around him, so that he could activate the Array Plate immediately if anything unusual happened. Condensing True Fate is an extremely important task, and nothing can go wrong in the process. The Empty Vein Realm meant that one must open the fourth Vein Gate in the human body, "Kun Hai". The third Vein Gate, "Zhao Yingfeng," was located at the chest, while the fourth Vein Gate, "Kun Hai," was situated on the back, exactly opposite the third Vein Gate. Xu Zimei first released all the power of the Divine Vein Realm hidden within the mysterious sphere inside his body. He directed it all at the fourth Vein Gate, and with the residual power of the Ten-Vein Fruit, Kun Hai was instantly opened. As Kun Hai was opened, the Spiritual Energy inside Xu Zimei¡¯s body surged instantly. This Spiritual Energy could not be absorbed by his body, nor could it be expelled, and as it accumulated more and more within him, it almost formed a torrential river of Spiritual Energy. Xu Zimei knew it was time to condense his True Fate. He cut open his finger and as his blood fell onto the World Pearl, the ordinary bead immediately reacted, turning into a streak of light that followed Xu Zimei¡¯s blood through the wound and into his body. ``` Chapter 107 True Fate World When the World Pearl entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body, it was instantly enveloped by Spiritual Energy. Spiritual Energy slowly flowed into the World Pearl, and he began the long journey of refining it. The World Pearl possessed a nascent intelligence, which was initially resistant to Xu Zimei¡¯s refining efforts. But as Xu Zimei refined it bit by bit, the intelligence¡¯s resistance gradually faded away. This process of refining lasted a full seven days, during which time the World Pearl experienced continuous mystical phenomena. There were deep seas inverted for ninety thousand miles, then slowly ascending to transform into a clear blue sky. Massive beasts roared towards the heavens, standing billions of feet tall, shattering the firmament with a single punch. Willows stood in the wilderness, and as the willow catkins fluttered and swayed, deep brown cracks appeared on the earth. There were also hurricanes that whipped up sandstorms ten thousand feet high, cleaving the entire world in two, with the horizon engulfed in darkness and ground dimmed. .........¡­ After Xu Zimei completely refined the World Pearl, the bead emitted a dazzling cyan light, and the visions within it changed incessantly. All the surrounding Spiritual Energy poured into the World Pearl, as more and more Spiritual Energy gathered. Above Goose Southern Peak, the air was so rich with Spiritual Energy that it resembled the dark clouds before a downpour, almost impossible to disperse. Countless vortices of Spiritual Energy storms arose at the horizon, sweeping over the entire mountain, as if to uproot it entirely, before all flowing into the courtyard where Xu Zimei resided. Within Xu Zimei¡¯s body, it was now a chaotic space, with the World Pearl having vanished from sight, leaving behind only a clump of pure white mist. This dense mist seemed to be brewing something, as the surging Spiritual Energy storms from the outside world entered into Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Xu Zimei himself seemed like a black hole, absorbing all the Spiritual Energy into the white mist within him. The fermentation of this mist required a long time, and as more and more Spiritual Energy was absorbed, the vicinity of Goose Southern Peak nearly formed a vacuum zone. The flow of Spiritual Energy also became scarce, and the absorption by the mist was somewhat outstripped by demand. In the skies above Goose Southern Peak, when the Spiritual Energy had gathered into storms, it had already caught the attention of many people. However, Xu Qingshan intervened, directly obscuring that patch of space, stopping those who sought to investigate from advancing further. At this moment, Xu Qingshan walked on air, observing the increasingly scarce Spiritual Energy around Goose Southern Peak, his brows slightly furrowed. "What is this kid doing? How did he stir up such a commotion," muttered Xu Qingshan. Immediately after, he waved his hands, and a beam of white light shot towards the sky. The disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect could then hear a rumbling sound, as if something had been activated. Simultaneously, four different lights emanated around the Sect Gate, and as these lights soared into the sky and intertwined, converging together. It seemed as though a massive wheel was being turned slowly, and a gigantic Array Seal appeared on the ground beneath the True Martial Holy Sect. This Array Seal featured a Tai Ji pattern, with the black and white fish rotating slowly. As the Array Seal manifested, the Spiritual Energy within a hundred miles around the True Martial Holy Sect seemed to be drawn in, all absorbed by the great formation. At that time, everyone in the True Martial Holy Sect looked up at this magnificent sight. Spiritual Energy from hundreds of miles around congregated into a storm, scouring the earth and destroying everything in its path. "The Sect Protection Array of the Sect Gate has been activated; does this mean a powerful enemy is invading?" A well-informed disciple murmured to himself, watching the scene unfold. This Sect Protection Array was set up by the True Martial Great Emperor himself, and later, it was enhanced by three other Great Emperors, making its might tremendous. Every activation of the great formation requires a massive amount of Spiritual Energy. Just as a storm of Spiritual Energy was about to flow into the core of the formation... Xu Qingshan stood at the forefront of the Spiritual Energy, his presence as imposing as a rainbow, with strands of his slightly black hair swaying in the wind. With a wave of his right hand toward the sky, the space around him immediately collapsed, and countless fissures spread amidst the chaotic flows, permeating the surroundings. The entire sky seemed to turn into a spider¡¯s web, with endless currents of air being split to either side. The oncoming hurricane of Spiritual Energy, which was originally roaring towards the formation¡¯s core, was forcibly diverted, all of it rushing towards the courtyard where Xu Zimei was located. By now, Xu Zimei could feel the depletion of Spiritual Energy, but he was still in the midst of nurturing his World, unable to do anything about it. He had anticipated that Condensing True Fate would consume a vast amount of Spiritual Energy, especially since he was also trying to form a pseudo-world, but he didn¡¯t expect the required amount of Spiritual Energy to be so excessively high. Due to the lack of Spiritual Energy, the speed at which the white mist in his body was brewing and transforming also slowed down. He wasn¡¯t worried, though; even though it had slowed down, the process of Condensing True Fate would take a bit longer, but there was no danger. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt an unimaginably rich surge of Spiritual Energy flooding into his body. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Spiritual Energy was exceedingly plentiful; even though he had absorbed it with all his might, the Spiritual Energy continued to flow unceasingly. With this inflow of Spiritual Energy, the pace at which the white mist within Xu Zimei was brewing and transforming accelerated even more. ......¡­ Outside the True Martial Holy Sect, the grand formation was continuously absorbing the Spiritual Energy from the surrounding Baili, then incessantly channeling it into the courtyard where Xu Zimei was located. The Spiritual Energy roared, growing ever more formidable, while the sky, swept by the wind that carried away remnants of clouds, seemed blanketed in a white expanse, blocking all sight. Even with the support of this vast amount of Spiritual Energy, Xu Zimei took a full half month. One day, a muffled sound suddenly emanated from within his body, accompanied by a faint tremble, as if the sound of the Great Dao itself had descended, signaling the birth of something. The white fog inside him gradually dissipated, and a brand-new world completely took shape within him. Heaven and earth began to separate, with the heaven representing the pure rising slowly into the high sky, looking down upon the entire world. Earth, representing the murky, also gently descended, bearing the weight and suffering of the world. Heaven pure, earth turbid; as heaven rose by a foot, earth dropped by a foot; for every hundred zhang heaven ascended, earth descended by the same. Heaven and earth underwent an unknown amount of rising and falling until they finally came to a halt, and a vast world formed just like that. But, regrettably, this world had neither sun nor moon, and the heaven that stood for purity was now muddled. The pitch-black sky, like a spider¡¯s web, was filled with countless black holes from which massive meteorites, carrying an irresistible force, fell from the heavens. These meteorites, like a meteor shower, fell from the sky, seemingly determined to obliterate the entire world. Meanwhile, on the ground, countless fissures emerged, with tsunamis sweeping up giant waves that shattered many pieces of land. Volcanoes erupted across the earth, torrents raged, and combined with the descending meteorite swarm, crustal movements wreaked havoc, leaving the world full of scars. Divine Might thunderbolts fell from the sky, each carrying supreme might and shattering even more land upon impact. At this moment, the world resembled nothing less than purgatory on earth. Chapter 108 The Beginning of the World The world at this time resembled a prehistoric world, devoid of life and utterly unsuitable for the existence of any species. Xu Zimei slowly exhaled a breath, knowing that this was the limit to which the World Pearl could transform. The transformation of the pseudo-world was incomplete, and his ability to wield the power of the world was limited. Even so, with just this pseudo-world, he had already gained a significant advantage over many others at the starting line. When the True Fate Emergence in the Emperor Pulse Realm eventually happened and battle ensued, just by summoning this pseudo-world, he could imagine the look of despair on his opponents¡¯ faces. At this moment, his fourth Vein Gate was thoroughly breached, and under the push of Divine Vein Realm energy, his realm was continuously ascending. Empty Vein first layer, Empty Vein second layer, ... Empty Vein ninth layer. His realm climbed until it reached the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm and then stopped, and Xu Zimei took a deep breath. He thought this transformation was about to end and was preparing to get up when something in his body suddenly quivered. His heart suddenly began to beat rapidly, Xu Zimei¡¯s mind blanked out, and his whole body stiffened in place. Inside his body, the mysterious spherical artifact that had been motionless all this time started to spin. This mysterious sphere was the greatest secret of Xu Zimei¡¯s reincarnation, but Xu Zimei only knew that besides storing cultivation, it made tearing through space much easier. He had no idea about its other functions, and since his reincarnation, the sphere had never shown any activity¡ªuntil now, as it began to rotate for the first time. Xu Zimei felt that his body was beyond his control as the mysterious sphere flew into the True Fate World he had just condensed. He felt as if his consciousness had left his physical body, carried by the mysterious sphere into an unknown world. When Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness became clear again, he found himself in complete darkness. At one end of this darkness, there was a grand and tumultuous river flowing slowly. The water shimmered, pulsating inexplicably, and though the river seemed to flow gently, Xu Zimei felt as though each ripple had the power to change the world. It was because his Cultivation Technique, the "Sole Great Freedom Jue," focused on the past, present, and future. Thus, when he saw this river, a sense of familiarity washed over him. "River of Time," Xu Zimei¡¯s voice quivered as he murmured to himself. The River of Time, also known as the River of Fate, is one of the cores of a world. From the moment everyone is born, their lives, destinies, and all their experiences are branded and recorded in the River of Fate. Legend has it that only by unlocking all twelve Vein Gates and evolving beyond oneself can one step out of the River of Fate and truly take control of one¡¯s destiny. In fact, not only humans, but everything from a blade of grass to the origin of a world is recorded in the River of Fate. All things under heaven cannot escape the bonds of destiny. Xu Zimei looked at the river before him, his body trembling slightly, as what he once yearned for in his dreams was now right before his eyes. Yet now he was here merely as a wisp of consciousness, and not at all under his own control. The mysterious sphere carried Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness against the current of the River of Time, moving towards the very end of time itself. During this journey, Xu Zimei¡¯s view was enshrouded by a white mist, making it nearly impossible for him to see the outside, and his consciousness began to grow muddled. Xu Zimei fell into a deep sleep; he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed¡ªit could have been an instant, or it could have been eons. When the mysterious sphere finally stopped, he slowly awakened. ...¡­ The scene that unfolded before his eyes completely shocked his spirit. He found himself beneath a starry sky, where countless stars twinkled with bright radiance, illuminating the heavens. A galaxy stretched across from the nine heavens, enveloping the entire starry sky. Within that galaxy, innumerable nebulae flowed like thick liquid, endlessly streaming on for miles. At one end of the starry sky, the River of Time surged ceaselessly, with the history of the past unfolding before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes like a movie. From the day the River of Time came into existence, from the moment this world began, all of history¡¯s records were now being observed by Xu Zimei as they evolved within the River of Time. ...¡­ Great trends of the world ebb and flow; what has been long divided must come together, and what has been long united must break apart. Just as with these myriad worlds, there comes a day when they move from birth to destruction. All things in the world are relative. On a small scale, a life moves from birth to death, and at the same time, a new life is born¡ªthis is the propagation of a species. Death and life are inherently relative. On a larger scale, a world moves from its beginning to destruction, only to have a new world carved out again¡ªthis is the cycle of all things in the cosmos. Simply put, whether small like humanity or large like a world, everything has a day when it moves from birth to destruction. A world moves from birth to destruction and then, within that destruction, forges a new world anew. Thereafter, this reborn world once again moves toward destruction, and then again, within that destruction, a new world is carved out. In this endless cycle, the history of a world unfolds. Not a single world has truly remained from the beginning of the universe until now; they all go through cycles of birth and destruction. We call each reborn world an "Epoch." From the destruction of the last Epoch to the beginning of this new reborn Epoch, the River of Fate also took shape at that moment, recording the destinies of all things in the world. Each Epoch has its own River of Fate, and when an Epoch is destroyed, its River of Fate is destroyed along with it. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, the River of Fate before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes contains everything that started from the beginning of this reborn Epoch. This reborn Epoch¡¯s certain place we call it Yuan Central Continent. The wheels of history roll onward slowly, and Yuan Central Continent opens its first chapter. We call this the Mythical Era. For the people of Yuan Central Continent now, the Mythical Era is too distant. Aside from exploring ancient ruins, humanity can no longer find any traces of that era. If it were not for the existence of these ancient ruins from the Mythical Era, many would even doubt whether it ever existed. Following the Mythical Era, Yuan Central Continent turned the page to its second chapter. We call this the Wild Desolation Era. After that, a man named True Martial stood at the pinnacle of the firmament, bearing Destiny. He opened the third chapter for Yuan Central Continent, the Era of Emperors. Starting with the Mythical Era, those secrets long forgotten in time began to unravel one by one before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes as they evolved within the River of Time. It wasn¡¯t just Yuan Central Continent; Yuan Central Continent was merely a part of this Epoch. About the world outside Yuan Central Continent, all origins and secrets also unfolded before Xu Zimei, revealing an entirely majestic new world. Chapter 109: Chaos Pearl ``` At this moment, in the eyes of Xu Zimei, it was as if there were no more secrets in the world, because since the beginning of the Epoch, those major events recorded in the River of Fate were now evolving before him. Those details that only existed in legends of the Mythical Era, from their initial sprouting to their peak, and then their decline¡ªall these events were unfolding before him. With the decline of the Mythical Era came the age of Wild Desolation, which was the most humble era for the human race. Monster Beasts that fed on raw flesh and blood dominated that era; a time when Destiny was not yet a concept, and all beings were but insignificant grasshoppers on the long journey of the Martial Path. As these major events evolved so vividly before him, Xu Zimei felt as if he were in the midst of the Wild Desolation, transforming from a spectator to a participant. As the Wild Desolation waned, the first of the human race, True Martial, took up Destiny and unfurled the grand epoch of the human race¡¯s prosperity. Each generation¡¯s Great Emperor, each epoch-defining event, included the likes of True Martial Great Emperor, Empress Hongtian, Divine Sun Emperor, Slaughter Great Emperor, and so forth. The past experiences of all these Great Emperors were now unfolding before Xu Zimei with no secrets hidden. From the initial formation of Destiny in the Era of Emperors to the meaning of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies at the beginning of the Epoch. All these ancient enigmas were now visible to Xu Zimei. He also learned the name of the mysterious sphere that had brought him to the River of Fate. "Chaos Pearl." At the beginning of the Epoch, it was one of the most important things in constructing this era, but by some twist of fate, it had been refined by him. As all the secrets of the eternal ages had been revealed through the evolution of the River of Fate to Xu Zimei, the Chaos Pearl began to buzz. An immense force spread from the Chaos Pearl, causing the entire starry sky to roar and the Milky Way to tremble. The nearby River of Fate also boiled restlessly as if its pale white waters were traversing endless time and space; each of its flows signified a change in the destiny of many lives. Then the entire Chaos Pearl rose into the sky, and a gray light beamed forth, illuminating a small segment of the River of Fate. The segment of the River of Fate illuminated by the gray light seemed to freeze, halting in its course. Next, the Chaos Pearl soared skyward, and astonishingly, that small segment of the River of Fate was abruptly severed and taken away with the Chaos Pearl. Xu Zimei felt his consciousness blurring again, the Chaos Pearl was taking him to an unknown destination. Much later, when Xu Zimei awoke, he realized his consciousness had returned to his body, and he was now in the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak. And inside him, the True Fate World that had just condensed was experiencing earth-shattering changes. The Chaos Pearl had brought a small segment of the River of Fate into his True Fate World. The River of Fate surged on ceaselessly, and although it was only a part of the larger river, it had now become an independent existence, having separated from the River of Fate itself. However, this small segment of the River of Fate was still too weak; it needed to attach itself to a world. It bestowed time and destiny upon a world, and the world, in turn, would feed back the energy needed for its growth. After entering Xu Zimei¡¯s world, the river¡¯s flow became even swifter, as if expressing an inner joy. Xu Zimei actually sensed the emotions of the River of Fate¡ªit was pleading with him to let it merge with his world and become the River of Fate for this realm. At this moment, Xu Zimei felt like the Dominator of this world; his every action and thought were like those of a Creator God, capable of changing the entire world. With the consent of Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts, the world he had created seemed to receive instruction, becoming less resistant to the River of Fate. ``` Subsequently, ripples began to emanate around the River of Fate, as it entered the core of this world and became one with it. With the integration of the River of Fate, Xu Zimei¡¯s world now possessed destiny and time. From then on, all things would be unable to escape the shackles of the River of Fate. In the sky, which had been nearly shattered, a sun and a moon surprisingly appeared. The sun was located in the far east, and the moon in the far west. Both moved westward at the same pace and speed; when the sun was in the far east, the moon would be in the far west. When the sun reached the far west, the moon would then be in the far east. From then on, this world had night and day, the concept of time, and the destinies of all living things had a place to belong. After the fusion of the River of Fate, the Chaos Pearl situated at the very top also emitted a desire to fuse. Xu Zimei knew the potential of his own world was limited, fundamentally due to the limited capacity of the World Pearl. It wasn¡¯t enough to support the opening of a world; at best, it was a pseudo-world. But now, with the Chaos Pearl, Xu Zimei saw hope for advancing his pseudo-world into a real one. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t sure if it would be successful, but as long as there was a chance, he wanted to try. With Xu Zimei¡¯s consent, the entire Chaos Pearl emitted a gray light. This light enveloped the whole world¡ªthe sky, the earth, the ocean¡ªall were covered by the gray luminance. Then, the sky, originally webbed like a spider¡¯s net with innumerable cracks, began to heal, and its color became an even deeper blue. The thunderbolts that seemed to come from the divine might of the Heavenly God disappeared, the roaring ocean gradually calmed down, and the tectonic plates began to move, with the previously fragmented lands fusing back together. The volcanoes on the land, like purgatory, returned to slumber. At that moment, the world suddenly became quiet, and afterward, the Chaos Pearl entered the world¡¯s deepest recesses and disappeared from sight. ......¡­ The azure sky was dotted with a few white clouds drifting by, and the sun showered its light upon the earth. The earth was weighty, the ocean occasionally threw up a few sprays of waves, and the sunlit surface of the water glittered with light. At that moment, Xu Zimei felt his power within increase by tens of times; although he was still in the Empty Vein Realm, his strength underwent a qualitative transformation. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The power of the True Fate World ceaselessly nourished his body, and Xu Zimei took a deep breath and stood up. The ease of the Chaos Pearl¡¯s fusion exceeded his expectations, and after the fusion, this world was no longer a pseudo-world. It now had the potential to grow into a real world, although it was just potential for now. The current True Fate World still couldn¡¯t support life because it lacked the two most important elements. The Yin and Yang Qi and the Mysterious Yellow Qi. Only by gathering and integrating these two elements into the world would Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World truly become a real world. Chapter 110: Blood Demon Secret Realm This time, the meditation retreat took just over a month¡ªa little longer than Xu Zimei had anticipated, due in part to the unexpected changes in the Chaos Pearl. The enhancement this time was almost a qualitative leap in strength, and Xu Zimei could feel the power brimming throughout his body. Most importantly, having entered the Empty Vein Realm, he now possessed the ability to tread through the air. When Xu Zimei stepped out of his room, he felt as though the outside world had been cleansed, becoming exceptionally clear and pristine. The various spiritual medicines on both sides of the Goose Southern Peak courtyard seemed more vibrant than ever, as if they had been blessed. This reminded Xu Zimei of the surge of spiritual energy that coincided with condensing his True Fate. "Senior Brother," Xiao Guizi hurriedly approached to greet him. "Has anything happened during my retreat?" Xu Zimei nodded and inquired. "The Deputy Sect Master visited before; he said to look for him once you¡¯ve emerged from seclusion," Xiao Guizi replied. "And I¡¯ve heard from the disciples at the Sect Gate that our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Sect Protection Array was activated recently." "The Sect Protection Array?" Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed. He already had an answer in mind. It seemed that the disturbance from his breakthrough had caught his father¡¯s attention. Due to the scarcity of spiritual energy around Goose Southern Peak at the time, his father had had no choice but to harness the Sect Protection Array to gather a vast amount of spiritual energy for him. No wonder the spiritual medicines in his courtyard were flourishing¡ªit was all thanks to the bath of spiritual energy. "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded. "Oh, and Senior Brother, Senior Brother Lin also visited several times, but since you were in seclusion, he had to leave," Xiao Guizi added. "Ruhu?" Xu Zimei nodded knowingly. He was sure that Ruhu had probably figured it out as well. ......¡­ After leaving Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei went straight to his father¡¯s Azure Mountain Peak. Xu Qingshan always seemed to wear the same blue robe, but compared to the last time Xu Zimei had seen his father, there was a new sharpness to his demeanor. "Father," Xu Zimei greeted. "Seeing you have not neglected your cultivation, I must say, I¡¯m truly relieved," Xu Qingshan said with a smile. "I will make every effort. It was you who activated the Sect Protection Array, wasn¡¯t it?" Xu Zimei asked. Xu Qingshan nodded and replied, "I don¡¯t know what great fortune you stumbled upon, nor do I want to probe into it. After all, you¡¯ve grown up and have secrets of your own. Just remember, your father will always be your staunchest support. You can come to me with anything." "I know, I¡¯ve always known," Xu Zimei nodded vigorously. He didn¡¯t consider himself particularly sentimental. But humans are strange creatures¡ªsometimes, it¡¯s not the grand earth-shattering deeds that move you to tears. Sometimes, it¡¯s the seemingly insignificant acts of care that reveal someone¡¯s true feelings for you. Xu Zimei felt a sting at the bridge of his nose, recalling how in his previous life he¡¯d believed his father didn¡¯t care about him. He¡¯d always felt that the Sect Gate was more important to his father than he was. But it was only after he was cast into Secluded Dragon Gorge, and his father mobilized the entire sect to avenge him, that he truly understood. Some people loudly proclaim their willingness to go through fire and water for you, but how many can actually do it? While others simply support you in silence, which surpasses any words¡ªit¡¯s a conviction. ``` ...... "I say, when you father and son are together, can¡¯t you talk about something else? It¡¯s all about cultivation all day long," Wenren Yun said discontentedly from the side. "Talk about what? At his age, the most important thing is cultivation," Xu Qingshan replied. "Mo Er, you¡¯re also fifteen this year, aren¡¯t you? Have you met a girl you fancy? Your mom is still waiting to hold your child for you," Wenren Yun glared at Xu Qingshan and asked Xu Zimei. "Mom, how old am I this year, what¡¯s the hurry," Xu Zimei quickly shook his head. "Just look at the grandson of the fourth elder; he has more than a dozen maidservants. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And look at you, those two maidservants I sent you, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, you haven¡¯t even touched them," Wenren Yun said discontentedly. Women, sometimes, become a bit long-winded when they speak. Wenren Yun probably also hardly saw Xu Zimei, so she started to chatter on and on. "As for your dad, there¡¯s nothing in this life more important to him than the martial path, he¡¯s wholeheartedly trying to step into the Divine Vein Realm. Later, when the Sect Master left, he even took on the heavy responsibility of acting as the Sect Master. Now you, you¡¯re exactly like your dad when he was young, with eyes only for cultivation. I¡¯ve never been much interested in cultivation in my life; I just hope you and your dad can be safe. When you have a family and children in the future, I can still look after them for you. Otherwise, if I wait a few hundred more years and reach the end of my lifespan, there won¡¯t be a chance for me to take care of them then." "What nonsense are you talking in front of the child? With me here, no matter the cost, I won¡¯t let you leave me," Xu Qingshan said hurriedly and anxiously. "Then you have time to look at me more often, your mind is filled with nothing but cultivation and the sect," Wenren Yun started to feel aggrieved upon hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words. Xu Zimei, seeing the deep love between his parents, realized they had entered the stage of flaunting their affection and quickly brought up an excuse to leave. "You two, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first." "If you have a girl you fancy, remember to tell your mom. I¡¯ll help you propose," Wenren Yun quickly said. Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s pace quickened. "The Sect will soon open the Blood Demon Secret Realm, and I¡¯ve secured a spot for you. Get ready," Xu Qingshan¡¯s voice followed from behind, Xu Zimei paused, "The Blood Demon Secret Realm." The Blood Demon Secret Realm was a special secret realm within the True Martial Holy Sect, inhabited by a very strange kind of creature. "Blood Demon!" Although Xu Zimei had never been to the Blood Demon Secret Realm before, he had heard quite a bit about it. The realm was dangerous, but it also came with opportunities. It was said that by killing a Blood Demon inside, one could obtain a Blood Demon Crystal. The Blood Demon Crystal was a treasure that could strengthen the vitality of the human body; the strength of one¡¯s vitality affected not only one¡¯s attacking power but also endurance. In a battle between two martial artists of the same realm, the strength of their vitality, to a certain extent, was also a factor in deciding the outcome. Thinking of the Blood Demon Secret Realm, Xu Zimei smiled. In the previous evolution of the River of Fate, he had seen some different things. He had originally planned to go to the Pure Moon Divine Realm, but before that, Xu Zimei felt that the thing in the Blood Demon Secret Realm might come in handy. After leaving Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei had barely returned to Goose Southern Peak when he ran into Lin Ruhu. ``` Chapter 111 I Just Want to Stay by Your Side "Zimo, I¡¯ve made up my mind," Lin Ruhu said hurriedly upon seeing Xu Zimei. "No matter what, I respect your choice," Xu Zimei replied with a smile and a nod. "Since I began my cultivation, it was to be by your side. You asked me what my true thoughts were in my heart. My grandfather told me that everyone cultivates with a goal in mind. Some do it to become strong and take control of their destiny, some for immortality, and some just to protect their loved ones. I don¡¯t have such great aspirations. Destiny, as well as the view at the end of the Martial Path¡ªneither are important to me. I cultivate just to be by your side, to fight alongside you, so that one day I won¡¯t need your protection or even fail to catch up to your shadow." Seeing Lin Ruhu¡¯s sincere expression, Xu Zimei was slightly moved and spoke slowly, "Just like that year when we were seven, when we encountered that Droopy-eyed White Tiger, right?" At Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu was startled and asked blankly, "Zimo, you really remember that incident?" Xu Zimei smiled, and it was as if time had rewound to that very afternoon. When the White Tiger opened its gaping maw, he had said, "Brother, the elder is in front and the younger follows behind, so I have to protect you." Lin Ruhu¡¯s chubby face was full of stubbornness as he shook his head in response, "I¡¯m not leaving. We either run together or die together." At that time, the two of them had not yet started their cultivation, and fortunately, Lin Ruhu had a Heavenly Tier dagger on him. In the end, both of them were covered in wounds, but they managed to take care of that Droopy-eyed White Tiger. Later, Xu Zimei found out that when they had sneaked out of the Sect Gate to play, someone had secretly followed and protected them. It was that person who had covertly dealt with the Droopy-eyed White Tiger. Xu Zimei knew that the incident had greatly affected Lin Ruhu and was also the reason Lin Ruhu swore to always stay by his side. He smiled and said to Lin Ruhu, "I had indeed forgotten before, but Cang Tian has given me the chance to start over, and now I remember." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Ruhu scratched his head and smiled, not understanding what Xu Zimei meant by the chance to start over, but he felt happy inside. "This time, let¡¯s join forces as brothers and see what lies at destiny¡¯s end," Xu Zimei said with a laugh, patting Lin Ruhu on the shoulder. Lin Ruhu nodded emphatically. ...... There were still two days before the Blood Demon Secret Realm would open, and Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t cultivating during these two days, taking the rare opportunity to relax. Moreover, he had just stabilized his True Fate World, so this time could be used to better adapt to this power. The setting sun bathed the endless horizon, birds mirrored in the evening glow against the dusk, and the gentle evening breeze carried tendrils of warmth as it caressed his face. Xu Zimei lay on the lounge chair in the courtyard, playing with his pet Dark Heaven Tiger. Even though the name Situ Goudan was rather unremarkable, as his pet, it was destined to have a day of fame across the Continent. The little tiger had already passed its juvenile phase and was officially entering its growth period. Its size was now bigger than Xu Zimei, its black fur more luxuriant, and the pair of thin, cicada-wing-like wings on its back had also grown much larger. The little tiger was still too small to ride before, but now that it had grown so much, Xu Zimei thought it was time to put it to use. Traveling on an Emperor Tier Monster Beast would surely be a striking sight. Situ Goudan, who was playing in the medicinal herb garden, chasing butterflies, caught sight of Xu Zimei¡¯s indescribable smile and couldn¡¯t help but shiver with a sudden sense of foreboding. ......... The story began with the True Martial Great Emperor bearing Destiny. In those Wild Desolation eras, Monster Beasts still dominated the lands. But suddenly, there emerged a legend of Destiny amidst heaven and earth, claiming that those who bore Destiny could be invincible in their era. After a series of struggles and great battles, no one expected that the first Destiny would end up with an obscure human youth. Some said that the True Martial Great Emperor had ushered in the Era of Emperors, but in fact, many Monster Beasts were still living in the grand dream of being the Dominators of their age. It wasn¡¯t until that battle that the True Martial Great Emperor had an earth-shattering battle with ten Divine Beasts. That day, blood drenched the earth, the firmament roared, and the painful howls of the Divine Beasts echoed throughout the Yuan Central Continent. The man fought covered in blood, his aura surging like the Changhe River raging for ninety thousand miles, his Sword Qi hanging inverted in the firmament for a hundred thousand years. Behind him lay the bodies of nine Divine Beasts. In that moment, people came to realize something. They truly acknowledged that man. He was called True Martial, He carried Destiny, He was the first among the human race, He initiated the Era of Emperors, All the Monster Beasts shivered in the corners, Their glory was long gone, the age of Wild Desolation... ended! People cheered, celebrating the arrival of the new age. Out of ten Divine Beasts, nine died in battle, and one escaped with severe injuries. The glory of the Monster Beasts was destined to fall. Where the nine Monster Beasts fell, their blood tainted the land and mutated all life forms there. Thus, a new species emerged, the Blood Demons. The True Martial Great Emperor sealed that piece of land but the Malice Qi of the Blood Demons was too intense. Every three years, the seal would break, and disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect had to enter the seal to slay the Blood Demons and reduce the Malice Qi. Latter, people discovered that these Blood Demons were formed from the mutated contamination of the nine Monster Beasts¡¯ blood. After slaying Blood Demons, they could also obtain Blood Demon Crystals within their bodies, each containing varying traces of the nine Divine Beasts¡¯ essence. Absorbing the essence from these Blood Demon Crystals could enhance the Qi and blood within a Martial Artist¡¯s body. So what was originally a grueling task of slaying Blood Demons inadvertently became a Secret Realm. Before his ascension, the True Martial Great Emperor had intended to destroy the Blood Demon Secret Realm entirely. After all, the human race, having come from the era of Wild Desolation, held extreme loathing for Monster Beasts. Nevertheless, it remained. There were two reasons for this. One was that the existence of the Blood Demon Secret Realm kept the True Martial Holy Sect vigilant while providing a place for disciples to experience trials. Second were the Blood Demon Crystals; with them, this place became a treasure land. ......... A few days later, the Blood Demon Secret Realm opened, and those disciples prepared to enter the realm began queuing at the entrance. Actually, the qualifications to enter the Blood Demon Secret Realm were not very strict. First, all Core Disciples of the Sect could participate. Second, the top ten disciples from the internal and external Sect¡¯s Hidden Dragon List and the Tiger List were also eligible. Third, the younger generation of some Elders also had the opportunity to participate; after all, with such matters, as long as there is no excessive behavior, everyone tends to turn a blind eye. Early in the morning, Xu Zimei, along with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, made their way to the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Chapter 112 Zhong Xin "How has Yan Buhui been lately?" Xu Zimei asked Xiao Guizi. "I heard a while ago that he left the sect, and he hasn¡¯t returned yet. It looks like he won¡¯t be able to participate in the Blood Demon Secret Realm this time," Xiao Guizi replied. Xu Zimei stroked his chin, according to the timeline of his past life, this should be the period when Yan Buhui was about to receive the Sword God¡¯s inheritance. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how Yan Buhui got the inheritance, but he remembered the timing quite clearly. It seemed that after this departure from the sect, Yan Buhui began to emerge as a rising star. Originally, he was already extraordinarily talented and capable of comprehending Sword Intent, and this time the Sword God¡¯s inheritance opened a new world for his journey on the Sword Dao. From then on, he became one of the top young disciples in the True Martial Holy Sect. Later, when his Sword Dao matured, he descended upon Northwest City, overthrowing the entire Huang Family. The name of Sword Saint soon echoed throughout the Eastern Continent. ... Before leaving for the Blood Demon Secret Realm, Xu Zimei first went to visit his father, Xu Qingshan, who lived on Azure Mountain Peak. After asking for an item from his father, he then headed towards the Blood Demon Secret Realm. By now there was already a long line in front of the Blood Demon Secret Realm, and most of the disciples here were from the inner and outer gates. There were actually very few core disciples. After all, once core disciples cultivate to the Esteem Vein Realm, they must forge their own path on the Martial Way. They must experience the mundane world, learn from the trials and tribulations of the crushing waves, and comprehend their own path¡ªstaying within the sect would hardly achieve great success. Xu Zimei looked around, and there were probably only about five or six core disciples. Among them were Meng Kuo, the eldest disciple of his father Xu Qingshan; Zhong Xin, a disciple of the Great Elder; Xiao Xinghe, the eldest disciple of the second elder; as well as Lu Ang and Cai Yufei. At the very front of the line, presiding over the opening of the secret realm was Elder Feng, a distinguished member among the Inner Sect Elders. His cultivation in the Emperor Pulse Realm was as vast as the sea, with an unfathomable presence. With a gentle wave of his hands in the air, the atmosphere right in front of him immediately began to fluctuate. His True Fate was a crescent moon. As the True Fate emerged, the pale white crescent hung in mid-air. Although it was daytime, the crescent was still as bright and pure as the moon at its zenith. As Elder Feng lowered his hands, a thunderous sound came from the space in front of them. With a crack sound, the space in front broke apart, and the shattered area took the shape of a doorway. From inside the gate, an intensely thick smell of blood emanated, carrying with it a seemingly boundless bloody qi roaring like a Sea of Blood, as if wanting to charge out of the gate. "Go in," said Elder Feng indifferently. Those disciples who had been to the Blood Demon Secret Realm before were okay, but many who were entering for the first time looked pale at the sight inside. Although this was an opportunity, it was also fraught with danger. ... Xu Zimei and his two companions stepped through the gate. As their vision brightened, everyone stared dumbfounded at the scene before them. A horizon that stretched as far as the eye could see, where yellow dust raised thousands of feet of whirlwind, howling in the distance. Red winds danced across the sky, emitting a "whoo-whoo" sound, as if crying directly into one¡¯s ears. The path underfoot was all yellow sand, but amongst this sand were streaks of blood, and stepping on it produced a "crunch, crunch" sound that made one feel very uncomfortable. The sky above was blood-red; there was no sun, just an alarming expanse of blood-red color. "Is this the Blood Demon Secret Realm?" Xiao Guizi looked around in amazement. "Let¡¯s move forward. Although there are many Blood Demons here, their attacks are not very strong," Xu Zimei said. The group had not walked long before they heard a roaring sound. In the front, a creature resembling a human was blocking their path. Although this creature looked human, it was more akin to a monkey. It moved on all fours, scurrying a few steps on the ground before making a couple of jumps, its body entirely blood-red, and it emanated a thick stench of evil. "So this is a Blood Demon? It doesn¡¯t look so terrifying," said Xiao Guizi. He drew his iron stick, ready to kill the Blood Demon, but a sword light shot out from the side. The sword light instantly shattered the Blood Demon, so quick that it did not even have time to scream. Xiao Guizi turned his head to look and saw Zhong Xin, the disciple of the Great Elder, standing by in a red robe, sword in hand. "What are you doing? We found this Blood Demon first," Xiao Guizi said, frowning. "Does being first necessarily mean it¡¯s yours?" Zhong Xin snorted coldly, moving to where the Blood Demon had died and extracted the Blood Demon Crystal. Xu Zimei glanced at Zhong Xin, uncertain whether the latter¡¯s actions were intentional or not. "It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said to Xiao Guizi with a smile, not showing any anger. Xiao Guizi glared at Zhong Xin with frustration and then followed Xu Zimei. However, no matter where Xu Zimei and the others went, Zhong Xin followed close behind, always quick to strike and kill any Blood Demon they encountered. Since he was of the Esteem Vein Realm, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t make a move, and neither Lin Ruhu nor Xiao Guizi could compete with him. Xu Zimei glanced at Zhong Xin, now certain that he was intentionally targeting him. But this made things interesting. He hadn¡¯t come to the Blood Demon Secret Realm to collect Blood Demon Crystals in the first place; he was looking for something else. He had initially planned to use the Jade Pendant empowered by the half-step power of the Saint Vein that his father had given him, but now it seemed like he was being offered a pillow as he was about to sleep. ...¡­ "Be careful not to lose track," Xu Zimei said to Zhong Xin with a smile. Zhong Xin watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure and frowned slightly. In fact, the Great Elder had instructed him to do this. After returning from the Painting Palace in Purple Sun City, the Great Elder had also noticed the changes in his grandson Shao Xingyu. The boy was now extremely fearful of Xu Zimei, sometimes having nightmares of Zhang He¡¯s decapitated head placed before him and waking up terrified. If it were just some childish squabbling, the Great Elder would not have intervened. But this time, his grandson¡¯s Dao heart was clearly unstable, which could lead to one of two outcomes. One was to overcome the Heart Demon, be reborn stronger, and solidify his Dao heart. The other was to sink completely, live in the shadow of others for the rest of his life, and never achieve anything great. Zhong Xin actually looked down on Shao Xingyu somewhat because he had had an easy life since childhood, never facing any real hardships. Being the grandson of the Great Elder, he was doted on, never lacking resources or connections, and acted like a little tyrant within the Sect. Children raised in such a way could only end up as failures. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is a world where the strong are revered, where every strong individual has their hands stained with blood. Yet Shao Xingyu, just from seeing his friend killed by Xu Zimei, became inwardly craven. It¡¯s like raising a bird in a cage from birth, where it¡¯s fed without effort and worries about nothing. But when the bird grows up, you¡¯ll find it¡¯s only good for decoration and completely useless for anything else. It won¡¯t even know how to fly, let alone forage in the sky to find food, compete with its peers, or avoid natural predators. Chapter 113: The Nine Divine Beasts The yellow sand filled the heavens, burying the entire world. The further they traveled, the more Blood Demons they encountered, and Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to kill these Blood Demons. However, Zhong Xin was quite enthusiastic, his sword qi imposing as if loath to let Xu Zimei and the others snatch the kills away, he exterminated all the Blood Demons they came across. Watching Zhong Xin battle through blood at the forefront, Xu Zimei yawned, waved his hand, and said, "Don¡¯t rush, kill them slowly, there are plenty more behind, we won¡¯t compete with you for them." "Is that something a person would say?" Zhong Xin turned his head to look at Xu Zimei, not knowing why he suddenly felt a twinge of sourness in his heart. His original intent was to compete with Xu Zimei for kills, to ensure that Xu Zimei gained nothing from this trip. But looking at the current situation, he seemed to have become their pathfinder. "Damn it, how can I, a core disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, a powerhouse of the Esteem Vein Realm, be reduced to this state now. But if I don¡¯t fight for the kills, I would fail my master¡¯s instructions." Zhong Xin felt incredibly conflicted, now disliking not only Xu Zimei but also harboring a secret hatred for Shao Xingyu. Xu Zimei picked a direction and continued forward. The further he went, the heavier the surrounding yellow sand became. The blood wind and blood-red sky at the horizon reflected and merged, deepening in hue. Even the sand beneath their feet turned moist, as if the firmament itself had been drenched with a bucket of blood, and from the edge of the sky, blood rain began to "drip, drip" fall. Zhong Xin frowned, feeling an inexplicable oppression in his heart. "Where are you going?" Zhong Xin asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "What, you¡¯re scared?" Xiao Guizi glanced at Zhong Xin with a smug look and said, "Tell me, should I call you a pestering bug, or an annoying fly?" "You¡¯re courting death," Zhong Xin bellowed, his aura magnificent, his longsword chiming faintly. "Come on, kill me. Killing a fellow disciple is a capital offense," Xiao Guizi arrogantly said, "If you have the ability, kill us all. Do you dare?" Zhong Xin glanced at Xu Zimei. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to kill; if someone died here, who would know it was his doing? He could use the Blood Demons as an excuse. It was just that he knew Xu Zimei had a trump card given to him by Xu Qingshan, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. If the truth were to come out, he would certainly die without a doubt. "There¡¯s no need to provoke me," Zhong Xin said, calming his emotions, "No matter where you go, I¡¯ll follow." Xu Zimei smiled and continued forward with Xiao Guizi and the others. The deeper they went, the more abnormal and eerie the blood-red sky became. Tiny droplets of blood rain fell from the sky, but curiously, when these drops fell on everyone, they would disappear without a trace, leaving no marks. The group traveled a long distance, and surprisingly, they didn¡¯t encounter a single Blood Demon along the way. Finally, a very large pit blocked the way forward for Xu Zimei and his companions. The pits were particularly abundant in this area, the bottoms nearly invisible, deep like abysses, clearly indicating that a major battle had once taken place here. Xu Zimei looked at everyone with a smile, then took a horn from his Storage Ring and began to blow it. The sound emitted by the horn was strange, as if it conveyed some message. For some reason, upon hearing the sound of that horn, everyone present felt their blood churn, passion surge into their hearts, and all the veins hidden beneath their skin swell as though they were about to burst. As the horn sounded, the roars of nine different beasts rose between heaven and earth. The bloody sky took on an even more monstrous hue, followed by the sight of the shadows of nine divine beasts soaring up from the deep pit. These nine divine beasts were the shadows of the "Chaos, Qiongqi, Howl, Tao Tie, Nether Serpent, Mysterious Bird, Tao Wu, Ice Armor Horned Demon Dragon, and Bi An." When the shadows of these nine divine beasts appeared, they let out a skyward roar and began to condense. The blood-red icy rain from the sky grew heavier, as if the entire Blood Demon Secret Realm was about to be submerged, and the ground began to shake as silver lightning, like dragons, streaked through the blood rain. Above the sky, the merging of the shadows of the nine-headed divine beasts continued, and Zhong Xin stepped back, yelling at Xu Zimei, "What are you trying to do? The True Martial Great Emperor once slew the nine-headed divine beasts, ending the Wild Desolation era, and ushered in a golden age for the human race. Do you intend to resurrect these divine beasts today and become the sinner of the entire human race?" "There¡¯s something you need to understand," Xu Zimei looked at Zhong Xin, smiling, "Unless you escape from the River of Fate, once fated, there is no possibility of resurrection for the dead." "Then what do you want to do?" Zhong Xin was taken aback for a moment before realizing what he had just seen were the ancient nine-headed divine beasts, which made him somewhat overly reactive. "What do you think?" Xu Zimei smiled and asked. "Madman, I will report this matter to the Deputy Sect Master truthfully," Zhong Xin gave Xu Zimei a glance, feeling an increasingly oppressive sensation in his heart before finally choosing to leave. "Since you¡¯ve come, don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave," Xu Zimei chuckled, spiritual energy surging from his body as he threw an Array Plate set to level six at Zhong Xin. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Array Plate, previously given to him by Lu Ang, had yet to be used until now. The moment it was activated, an endless killing intent filled the space between heaven and earth, with tens of thousands of sharp swords rising into the sky, encircling Zhong Xin. They densely surrounded him as hundreds of swords trembled simultaneously, their sword qi shooting up to the heavens, seemingly ready to grind all life within the Sword Array to dust. The level six formation "Brilliant Sword Prison Array" was one of Lu Ang¡¯s proudest creations. They say of the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples, Lu Zi excels at slaughter, Qi Zi at illusions. When the formation was initiated, Zhong Xin¡¯s expression changed slightly, and although he had reached the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm, he did not dare to underestimate a level six formation, especially the one with the strongest lethality among killing arrays. Above the sky, the merging of the nine divine beast shadows had reached its final stage, and Xu Zimei gestured for Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi to retreat. A majestic beastly might swept across the entire world, and those nine beastial shadows fused into a giant. The creature stood at least a hundred zhang tall, with the body of a human and the head of a beast, and nine heads on its neck. Each head bore the visage of the divine beasts in life, and now all nine heads howled skywards at once, their deafening cries echoing across the heavens, causing space to begin to fracture. This monster descended from the sky, one foot stomping on the earth, causing it to quake and fissures to spread beneath its feet. "Brother Zhong, enjoy the feast I¡¯ve prepared for you," Xu Zimei said, laughing as he led the others to retreat. "You¡¯ve set me up," Zhong Xin managed to dodge the Sword Prison¡¯s attacks in a wretched state, shouting angrily at Xu Zimei. "How can affairs between martial artists be called a setup? Isn¡¯t it you who wanted to come along with us?" Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. Chapter 114 Zhong Xin, Dead The war horn he had just blown had been requested from his father, Xu Qingshan, who had accepted the inheritance of the True Martial Great Emperor, and the horn was indeed left behind by the Great Emperor himself. As for the sound of the horn, it was not played haphazardly; it was an ancient war song. In the days of yore, following the acceptance of his heavenly mandate, the Monster Race, led by the ten sacred beasts, initiated an apocalyptic, Heaven-shaking war upon the human race. When the war song was sounded, the Monster Race would rejuvenate its past glory, shining like the sun through the Eternal Ancient. They are the Monster Race, sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dominators of the Wild Desolation era. The Monster Race would never retreat, The Monster Race would never surrender. When that heart-stirring war song played, the Monster Race would face the light and splendor, spilling their hot blood and giving up their lives. They would revitalize their kin, just as they had in the brilliant Wild Desolation era. Alas, the emperor named True Martial was too powerful; with just a single glance from the firmament, millennia sank into oblivion, as he swept across everything. The True Martial Great Emperor used the horn of the Ice Armor Horned Demon Dragon, which was one of the nine Divine Beasts that perished in battle, to create this horn. He took it as a memento of that battle. And so, when Xu Zimei took up the horn of the Divine Beast and blew the war tune they had once marched to, the slumbering remnants of the souls of the nine Divine Beasts buried deep within the earth finally awoke. After the True Martial Great Emperor slaughtered the nine Divine Beasts, most of their lingering souls were destroyed, and what remained was hardly mentionable. But after tens of thousands of years of recovery, these remnants had now regained consciousness. On their own, each remnant soul might not be powerful, but when the nine were fused together, their power was nearly equivalent to that of the Emperor Pulse Realm. ......¡­ "I know you are the son of the Deputy Sect Master, and that you have many treasures about you. Did you think I wasn¡¯t prepared?" Zhong Xin looked at Xu Zimei and snorted coldly as he took out a talisman from his Storage Ring. This talisman was dark in color, and as soon as it appeared, the sword qi that had been attacking Zhong Xin suddenly slowed down. As threads of spiritual energy emanated from the talisman, the entire formation started to tremble and seemed about to collapse. "A Formation Breaking Talisman," Xiao Guizi said, looking at the talisman with some surprise. "This talisman is able to break any formation below the seventh level," Zhong Xin hummed in response. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes slightly; he hadn¡¯t expected Zhong Xin to have such an item. The Formation Breaking Talisman was an extremely rare item, and for good reason. In Yuan Central Continent, every martial artist who reached the Esteem Vein Realm wanted to carve out their own Martial Path to Heaven. Array Masters also sought to forge their own path, and the ultimate goal for every Array Master was to one day develop a formation without any weaknesses. The profession of the Array Master was nearly as ancient as that of the martial artist. As everyone knows, whether it¡¯s any formation, Be it a divine-level or mortal-level formation, they all have a core¡ªgenerally, one who aims to break a formation only needs to find its core to destroy the formation. Moreover, most formations do not just have one weakness. The Array Masters, through millennial effort, have been reducing the shortcomings of formations bit by bit. The most formidable formation known today was the Six Elements Indestructible Array left by the Taoist Array Great Emperor. This formation minimized flaws to the extreme, such that a person trapped within could not break the formation from the inside. Only by forcibly destroying the formation from the outside could one escape. All the Array Masters in Yuan Central Continent regard the Six Elements Indestructible Array as the pinnacle of formation mastery. The problem of breaking formations from the inside had been solved. Now, many were researching how to prevent formations from being broken from the outside. Striving to create an unsolvable formation, impregnable from both inside and outside. From the developmental laws of all things, this theory is actually absurd. The world will not have an absolute unsolvable, as the River of Fate grants every being a glimmer of hope for survival. Nevertheless, this conception is what many array masters fight for their entire lives. Hence, a strange phenomenon has emerged on the Yuan Central Continent. Low-grade array masters lack a great sense of belonging to their formations, wishing to craft "array breaking talismans" but having to abandon the idea due to insufficient strength. Although high-grade array masters could craft "array breaking talismans," they feel that these talismans are an insult to formations, an insult to array masters. Every array master should strive to create unsolvable formations, not to break others¡¯ creations. This goes against the ultimate goal of formations and does not align with their vision. So, the peculiar situation is that low-grade array masters desire to practice the crafting of "array breaking talismans," but cannot due to lack of strength. High-grade array masters are capable of crafting "array breaking talismans," but they are unwilling to do so. This also leads to the scarcity of "array breaking talismans." Just like the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Ten Thousand Arrays Elder, who is a seventh-grade array master. Logically, with his presence, the True Martial Holy Sect should not lack "array breaking talismans." However, the Ten Thousand Arrays Elder has never crafted a single "array breaking talisman." Ordinary array masters would only craft them if they owed someone a huge favor or were utterly desperate. An array master who helps others create "array breaking talisms" will not get the approval of the circle, and would even be spurned by array masters all over the world. ...¡­ At that moment, Xu Zimei looked at the "array breaking talisman" in Zhong Xin¡¯s hand, slightly surprised. As the "array breaking talisman" dispersed within the formation, cracks began to appear in the once tottering formation. Finally, it exploded with a loud bang, completely shattering. At that moment, the beast formed by the convergence of nine beast shadows had fully fused; its fist-sized eyes stared at Zhong Xin as it stomped directly toward him. Now without the restrictions of the formation, Zhong Xin had no intention of lingering in battle and prepared to flee, planning to report the situation back to the Sect Gate. Seeing Zhong Xin about to escape, Xu Zimei drew out Tyrant Shadow and charged to kill him. As Xu Zimei approached to strike him down, Zhong Xin let out a contemptuous sneer; as an Esteem Vein Realm powerhouse, he ridiculed Xu Zimei¡¯s audacity to challenge him after such a short period of cultivation. "Path-Asking Nineteen Styles, the sixth style, Slaughter Blade," when boundless blood energy enveloped the blade and charged toward Zhong Xin. Zhong Xin was engulfed by the vast Sea of Blood, his heart shaking a bit. The Curved Blade collided with the Longsword, and Zhong Xin only felt an immense force coming through, almost causing him to drop his Longsword. However, Xu Zimei gave him no time to rest, as he slowly raised the tip of the blade, creating a large circle in midair along its trajectory. A profound and mysterious aura emanated from the blade. "Path-Asking Nineteen Styles, the seventh style, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon." As those softly murmured words rose to Zhong Xin¡¯s ears, the world fell silent. It was as if a frigid wind from the northern steppes mingled with the warm breeze under the scorching sun escaping the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Winds churned and clouds swirled in the sky, as if roars from ancient dragons resounded. In that moment, all beings lost themselves in the wind and clouds, trembling at the dragon¡¯s roar. What was left before Zhong Xin¡¯s eyes was only that blade. "Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon!" Chapter 115 Glinting Sword Guest? The Blind Man When that slash exploded before his eyes, Zhong Xin instinctively raised his sword to meet it. Then, a force from the void transmitted through the blade, and Zhong Xin was sent flying. "How is this possible," he thought, shaken. He had no chance to resist the power of that slash. And the direction he was flying towards was precisely where the monster was. The monster smashed a fist towards Zhong Xin, who couldn¡¯t even react in time and was directly pounded into the ground. He coughed a few times, spitting out mouthfuls of blood, and looked up at the monster before him. Although the monster¡¯s strength was barely at the Emperor Pulse Realm now, and it lacked any real intelligence, it was once a Divine Beast, its majestic Divine Might suppressing everything. The Divine Might was like a tsunami, rolling up thousands of massive waves; if he were facing a Monster Beast at this moment, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to move at all. Luckily, Zhong Xin was of the human race, where the suppression of bloodlines wasn¡¯t as intense, so his bodily movements were just slowed down a bit. The monster¡¯s Divine Might was like a gravity space, Zhong Xin didn¡¯t want to entangle with it, especially since Xu Zimei was still eyeing him fiercely from the side. But now, with the pressure of Divine Might, Zhong Xin knew that without taking care of the monster first, he¡¯d have no chance to escape. He barely avoided the monster¡¯s attack, emptied his mind, and slowly raised the longsword in his hand. At that moment, he closed his eyes tightly, and infinite golden light radiated from the longsword. The longsword was like a fierce sun taking over, shining dazzlingly bright on the blade. ...¡­ Everyone has their own legend, people often sing the praises of the great heroes revered by the world. Their stories are passed down through ages, recorded time and again. However, not only heroes have stories in this world. Those many, who once were not even given a thought. You, I, Perhaps each person, regardless of strength, regardless of birth status, has their own story. Zhong Xin, ranked forty-eighth in the world of influential figures, known in the martial world as "Glinting Sword Guest." Zhong Xin remembered clearly that from the day he was born, he was blind. He couldn¡¯t see the outside world, and because of his uniqueness, nobody wanted to be his friend. All he knew was gleaned from the stories told by others. For example, the sky is azure blue, the clouds are pristine white. The little girl who told him stories said that he was quite good-looking, with distinct features, but looked a bit silly when he smiled. Later, the girl who told him stories left, apparently bitten by a venomous snake while picking herbs on the mountain. At that time, he was longing for light, yearning to see the world just once. Until one day, an old man came to the small town where he lived. From the old man, he learned of a mysterious and unpredictable new world, and the term "cultivation" also appeared in his mind for the first time. ...... "I heard from the people in town that you have vast magical powers, you just pointed a finger and killed a Droopy-eyed White Tiger. Are you an Immortal?" The old man looked at him with a smile, waved his hands a few times before his eyes, and asked, "You can¡¯t see?" "Yes, can you help me?" "Remember, child, in this world, no one will help you for no reason, other than your parents. What you can rely on is only yourself." ``` "What should I do then?" "In my view, everyone possesses two pairs of eyes, one pair of inner eyes, and one pair of physical eyes. The physical eyes let you recognize this world, seeing the most superficial layer of things. But it is the inner eyes that allow you to understand this world on a deeper level. Although you are blind in your physical eyes, your inner eyes are still clear." "How can I open my inner eyes?" The young boy asked, naive and puzzled. "Just feel the world earnestly," the old man replied with just these words before he left, giving the boy a token. He told him, if one day he managed to open his inner eyes, to come to True Martial Holy Sect to find him. After that, Zhong Xin knew he had a goal in life, and he began trying to feel the world. The flow of rivers, the heat of flames, the clamor of the wind, the coldness of stones. He learned to feel the world, to sense the existence and changes of all things. Until one day, he saw a beam of light, the first glimmer in his life. In those boring and dark years that lasted over a decade, it was the first time he saw the light. From then on, that light always accompanied him, even after his eyes had healed, he still preferred to see the world through his inner eyes. Only later did he learn that the old man who had given him that hint was the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect. ...... With his eyes closed, the light flickered at the tip of Zhong Xin¡¯s sword, the reason he was known as "Glinting Sword Guest." The true reason was that his sword was very fast, fast as light itself. Zhong Xin swung his longsword slowly; to Lin Ruhu and the others standing by, it seemed slow, as if they could easily dodge it. But the next second, Zhong Xin had appeared at the monster¡¯s neck without anyone noticing when. A conspicuous slash appeared on the monster¡¯s huge body. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its hideous head fell off from the neck without the monster even realizing. Zhong Xin stood with his sword, his red robe highlighted gruesomely by the blood spraying from the monster¡¯s neck. Zhong Xin turned, pointing his sword at Xu Zimei. Previously, he seldom used that light, because he had a premonition that ever since his physical eyes recovered, his inner eyes were becoming weaker. Although he always wanted to view the world with his inner eyes, for some reason, they were not as bright as when he first began cultivation. He could also clearly feel that his sensitivity to that light was fading. Zhong Xin even had a foreboding feeling that if he used that light a few more times, he might never sense it again. That¡¯s why he seldom used it now, keeping it as his trump card. Zhong Xin looked at Xu Zimei with an indifferent face. Just as he was about to swing his sword towards Xu Zimei, a large hand suddenly shot up from the ground and grasped him in its palm. Zhong Xin was greatly shocked; he struggled to turn his head and saw the headless monster standing up again. It seemed that the existence of a head was utterly irrelevant to the monster; it grabbed him with one hand and suddenly squeezed hard. Zhong Xin felt a great force from all directions and felt suffocated; his body seemed like it was about to be crushed to smithereens. He swung the sword in his hand with difficulty; a "whoosh," and a brilliant sword light instantly chopped off the monster¡¯s right arm. As the arm fell away, Zhong Xin managed to escape. He frowned at the monster, and swung his longsword again, severing the still struggling monster into pieces with several successive slashes. And at that moment, a pressing, oppressive slash came at him from behind. ``` Chapter 116: Nine Drops of Divine Beast Essence Blood Zhong Xin didn¡¯t need to guess who it was¡ªhe was already preparing to turn around and face the fight, but to his surprise, the monster he had torn to pieces was still active. Even without a head, without limbs, the monster¡¯s remaining body was still hurtling towards him. Zhong Xin found himself in a dilemma, unable to advance or retreat, so he decided to take a gamble. The monster had no consciousness; if he didn¡¯t defend himself, he¡¯d likely be killed or, at the very least, severely injured. He was betting that Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him¡ªafter all, they were fellow sect brothers, and the Great Elder would not be easy to explain to. Gritting his teeth, Zhong Xin picked up his longsword and slashed at the monster, his sword blazing with extreme light. Under its edge, the monster¡¯s remaining body exploded. But just then, Zhong Xin felt a piercing pain in his back as a curved blade plunged deep into his chest. Moreover, the curved blade carried a fierce storm. When the blade entered him, he heard a roaring in his ears, as if a force was wantonly ravaging his body from within. "You dare," Zhong Xin turned his head to look at Xu Zimei, blood spurting from his mouth as if his life didn¡¯t matter. "Don¡¯t be foolish. There¡¯s nothing in this world I don¡¯t dare to do¡ªit¡¯s only a matter of willingness and whether it¡¯s worth it," Xu Zimei shook his head and said with a smile. The next moment, he pulled out the curved blade, and Zhong Xin heard what sounded like a dragon¡¯s roar in his ears as the powerful force wreaked total havoc inside him. Way of Inquiry, the nineteenth form, seventh stance, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon. He seemed to hear Xu Zimei¡¯s earlier whispering again, then with a "boom," Zhong Xin¡¯s body exploded. ... Xu Zimei watched the sky fill with the debris of the explosion, then shifted his gaze to the nearby monster. Although Zhong Xin had torn it apart, it was still vital and began to reconstitute itself for a new fusion. It would be better to say it was difficult to kill, rather than unkillable. If he had to fight the monster one-on-one, Xu Zimei felt he had little chance of winning. After all, he was only at the Empty Vein Realm, while the monster¡¯s strength could almost match the Emperor Pulse Realm. However, it lacked intelligence and its methods of attack were all passive, devoid of any combat experience. The monster¡¯s fusion would still take some time, and what Zhong Xin had done was buy time for Xu Zimei. Otherwise, he would have to use the token his father gave him. ... Afterward, Xu Zimei had Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu attack the monster¡¯s fusing body to delay the fusion process. Meanwhile, he ran to the bottom of one of the deep pits and began digging with his curved blade. Before long, Xu Zimei unearthed a set of colossal bones. These bones must have been dead for tens of thousands of years, but they still emitted the might of a divine beast and the overpowering aura of wild desolation. Xu Zimei dug in every pit for a while, eventually unearthing nine sets of bones. At the heart of each set of bones, a drop of blood floated. This blood looked very peculiar and gave off an evil aura. Xu Zimei put the nine drops of blood into a bottle¡ªthe Nebula Bottle that Ji Baiyu had previously given him to contain Emperor¡¯s Blood. Once the nine drops of blood were in the bottle, it was as if they were sealed in a separate space. And the moment these nine drops of blood touched each other, they began to fuse. During the fusion stage, roars of divine beasts were heard, and their extraordinary forms appeared one after another. There were Qiongqi roaring, Tao Tie opening its massive mouth, its swallowing power enveloping its body. There were also Nether Serpents flicking pale blue tongues, opening their gloomy eyes, and Mysterious Birds taking flight, their sharp cries piercing the heavens. ...¡­ Just as Xu Zimei had placed nine drops of fresh blood into the bottle, Xiao Guizi¡¯s loud shout came from above. Xu Zimei quickly flew up from the bottom of the pit, as the monster¡¯s fusion was reaching its crucial final stage. "Run fast," Xu Zimei yelled at the two of them, then ran towards the distance. Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu followed closely behind. The three of them ran for a long time, encountering Blood Demons along the way but not engaging in fight; the roars of the monster behind shook the entire blood-red sky. The trio ran frantically until they could no longer see the monster¡¯s trace, only then did they stop. "Senior Brother, what about Elder Brother Zhong¡¯s matter?" Xiao Guizi looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "No worries, every year there are some casualties among the disciples who enter the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Just do as I say when the time comes," Xu Zimei began to instruct. ...¡­ The Blood Demon Secret Realm had been especially restless in recent days, with rumors spreading among the many disciples who entered. It was said that a creature a hundred zhang tall roamed the Blood Demon Secret Realm, causing great harm to many disciples and even leading to the death of some at its hands. Many were terrified, daring not to hunt Blood Demons, and hid, waiting for the Secret Realm to open again. During this time, the trio of Xu Zimei were desperately killing Blood Demons, with thousands of Blood Demon Crystals on them. But it still wasn¡¯t enough; Xu Zimei remained vigilant for the creature while killing. The three of them killed day and night for a long time, their clothes completely soaked with fresh blood, a small part of which was their own, but most of it was the Blood Demons¡¯. ...¡­ It was only when the Blood Demon Secret Realm opened that everyone was forcefully expelled, and they recovered from the onslaught. Xu Zimei did not concern himself with others, checking his own Blood Demon Crystals; he had almost twenty thousand, enough to last him a long time. After the opening of the Secret Realm, all disciples had to return and be accounted for before everyone could leave. This time, due to the sudden appearance of the creature, many disciples perished at its hands. Elder Feng tallied the numbers and found that not only were the losses heavy among the Inner and Outer Sect Disciples, but a Core Disciple had also gone missing¡ªone who was a Direct Disciple of the Great Elder. Elder Feng felt somewhat overwhelmed and quickly dismissed everyone, going to report to the Sect Gate. Xu Zimei was not afraid of the creature because the True Martial Holy Sect would surely act to eradicate it; such an anomaly was not tolerated. Back at Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei took out the Nebula Bottle to examine it, finding that the nine drops of Divine Beast¡¯s essence blood had already fused into one. Xu Zimei prepared to leave the Sect, as the refinement of Tyrant Shadow was completed in three parts. The Heavenly Thunder, Essence of the Sun, and Essence of the Moon¡ªall three phases were completed, advancing Tyrant Shadow to an Earth Tier weapon. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He planned to visit the Pure Moon Divine Realm, to completely finish the first phase of refining Tyrant Shadow. Then, after returning to the Sect, he had to start preparing for the upcoming Grand Competition between the Seven Sects. This competition was of utmost importance, for an excellent performance by the disciples could lead to a chance of being selected as a Saint Heir for the Sect. Chapter 117 Stop Ad-Libbing In the following days, Xu Zimei continued to absorb Blood Demon Crystals at the Sect Gate. The blood energy here wasn¡¯t particularly pure, so it was necessary to refine it with Spiritual Energy before absorption. ......¡­ Xu Zimei let out a long breath, as the one hundredth Blood Demon Crystal shattered before him. At that moment, his vitality surged within him, as if a mighty river was roaring and boiling. He stood up, exhaling a white mist from his mouth, his complexion slightly flushed. After the tumultuous energy within him had calmed, Xu Zimei left the room. As he just stepped out of Goose Southern Peak, a disciple came to look for him, saying that the Deputy Sect Master summoned him to the Council Hall. Xu Zimei knew what had happened and followed the disciple straight to the hall. At that moment, in the Council Hall, Xu Qingshan sat at the highest seat, flanked by the seven Great Elders of the Sect. Apart from Xu Qingshan and the seven Great Elders, some disciples who had entered the Blood Demon Secret Realm had also been summoned, including Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi. The atmosphere in the hall was so quiet that it felt oppressive; the Great Elder¡¯s complexion looked extremely unpleasant. As Xu Zimei walked in, the Great Elder was the first to question him, his presence exploding like thunderous bombardment, deafening to the ears. "Xu Zimei, do you know of your crime?" Upon hearing the Great Elder¡¯s words, before Xu Zimei could speak, Xu Qingshan at the highest seat frowned slightly and spoke in displeasure, "Great Elder, the outcome of this matter hasn¡¯t been determined yet. What crime could my son possibly have? You tell me." Looking at Xu Qingshan¡¯s darkening expression, the Great Elder hastily replied, "Sect Master, I have just lost a beloved disciple. My words might have been inappropriate; I apologize." After the Great Elder finished speaking, he glared at Xu Zimei and asked, "Xu Zimei, did you kill Zhong Xin?" "What, Elder Brother Zhong is dead?" Xu Zimei looked extremely surprised, then quickly shook his head, replying, "I don¡¯t know about that." "Then let me ask you, some disciples saw him follow you incessantly after entering the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Since you all returned safely, where is he?" the Great Elder continued. "How should I know? I wasn¡¯t with Elder Brother Zhong for long before he left," replied Xu Zimei, shaking his head. "Where he went is not something I could control. If the Great Elder insists that I killed Elder Brother Zhong, then please present your evidence." "You," the Great Elder stared at Xu Zimei, too furious to speak. If he had evidence, he wouldn¡¯t be blasting Xu Zimei here. However, he knew clearly that it was he who had instructed Zhong Xin to follow Xu Zimei in the Blood Demon Secret Realm to ensure Xu Zimei gained nothing. Now that an incident had occurred, Xu Zimei must be involved. "Great Elder, as one of the seven Great Elders of the Sect, your status is revered, and your every word and action might impact the Sect¡¯s decisions," Xu Zimei went on to say, "I hope when you speak, you can shoulder the responsibilities that come with your position, and base everything on evidence. Instead of arbitrary suspicion, lest you misunderstand someone and cause an indelible hurt to a disciple¡¯s heart. After all, what you say could change the fates of many." "Fine, I will personally visit the Blood Demon Secret Realm to investigate Xin¡¯er¡¯s death thoroughly," the Great Elder said to Xu Zimei, word by word. "This has nothing to do with me. I only hope that the Great Elder can show some dignity befitting an elder and not deliberately make things difficult for certain disciples," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder let out a cold snort and said, "How I handle matters does not require your instructions." ``` "I wouldn¡¯t dare, I just don¡¯t approve of the way the Great Elder educates," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "I happened to hear rumors from the outside, saying that Elder Brother Zhong Xin is a hypocrite, appearing to be decent on the surface, but never doing anything humane in secret. Now that he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s a relief to everyone." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he said sternly, "Xu Zimei, my disciple has already died, yet you still insult him like this. Well, that¡¯s just great. Today, you must give me an explanation, or I will personally take action to send you to the Cliff of Confinement." "What kind of explanation does the Great Elder want?" Xu Zimei asked. "Didn¡¯t you talk about evidence before? How can you accuse my disciple like this now, what evidence do you have?" the Great Elder asked, his gaze upon Xu Zimei was gloomy. "I can vouch for Elder Brother Xu," as soon as the Great Elder finished speaking, Xiao Guizi stepped forward and said, "Actually, I was the one who told Elder Brother Xu about this matter." "Think carefully, there are some things you as a mere Inner Sect Disciple can¡¯t bear," the Great Elder said in a deep voice, "What evidence do you have?" "I don¡¯t have any evidence, but I have seen with my own eyes that Elder Brother Zhong violated an innocent girl, worse than pigs and dogs, an absolute dreg," Xiao Guizi said bitterly, "If the Great Elder doesn¡¯t believe it, you can have Elder Brother Zhong confront me. I, Xiao Guizi, will wait here for him." "Confront? How can we have a confrontation, damn it, when even the body can¡¯t be found?" the Great Elder looked at Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi, his face purple with rage. These two were sure that Zhong Xin was dead without proof, spreading dirty water here. Such behavior was akin to not letting go even after death, digging up and whipping the body. "Then why didn¡¯t you report it at first, and now that he¡¯s dead, you come to speak of it, what¡¯s your intention?" the Great Elder¡¯s aura flickered between light and shadow, staring fixedly at the two people below. "Ah, it¡¯s also my fault," Xiao Guizi sighed, slowly saying, "I didn¡¯t dare expose him, the difference in status between him and me was huge. I¡¯m just an ordinary Inner Sect Disciple, with no support, no power. And him? He was a prominent Core Disciple, the most brilliant youth in our Sect Gate, and his master was the Great Elder of the Sect Gate. For him, killing me would be as easy as crushing an ant." Xiao Guizi said this and wiped away the few tears he had forced at the corner of his eyes, choking back sobs, "I chose to hide this matter. But after I went back, I found that my conscience was unsettled, the tragic end of that girl haunted me like a nightmare, always surrounding me." Xiao Guizi¡¯s face showed determination as he emphasized, "Today, I¡¯ve chosen to make this matter public, regardless of what my outcome will be. At least, I won¡¯t have to face the condemnation of my conscience. Today, I want to say that phrase in front of everyone. Zhong Xin is trash, he¡¯s a waste, worse than pigs and dogs. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And you, Great Elder, as his master, don¡¯t you bear any responsibility? As the saying goes, ¡¯Like master, like pupil.¡¯" Upon hearing Xiao Guizi¡¯s words, the entire place was so quiet that it seemed one could hear a needle drop. Even Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Xiao Guizi; that last sentence of the speech wasn¡¯t part of the script they had discussed before. "You actually ad-libbed." ``` Chapter 118 Heading to the Pure Moon Divine Realm Xiao Guizi, a noble person, a pure person, a person who has risen above base interests. In his performance just now, from the initial helplessness and compromise, to the painful inner struggle and sadness, to the eventual intolerance and defiance against it all. He vividly portrayed all the psychological activities of a person who encounters injustice but lacks the power to right it. Looking at Xiao Guizi¡¯s expression, the Great Elder couldn¡¯t speak for a long time, and even he himself began to somewhat believe it. "Was Zhong Xin really that kind of person before?" The Great Elder was about to say something when he saw Xu Qingshan wave his hand and speak indifferently, "Let¡¯s put an end to the matter of Zhong Xin¡¯s death; now that he¡¯s dead, let¡¯s not bring up his past deeds in the future. Great Elder, you have lost your discretion today." "I understand," the Great Elder said after a moment of silence, nodding his head, knowing what Xu Qingshan meant, that the matter should be laid to rest, and there was no need to investigate the cause of Zhong Xin¡¯s death any further. The Great Elder glanced at Xu Zimei, sensing that Zhong Xin¡¯s death absolutely had nothing to do with the Blood Demon, but was inseparably linked to Xu Zimei. But now, without evidence, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Zimei, and not only had he failed to seek justice for his disciple, but he had also been humiliated by having his disciple¡¯s corpse desecrated. Even Xiao Guizi seemed to be taking the opportunity to scold by innuendo. The Great Elder turned to look at the other Elders, who, like him, belonged to the Elder Faction; none of them were willing to speak for him at this moment. Because everyone knew that to bring down Xu Zimei, sufficient evidence was necessary to take him down in one fell swoop before pressuring Xu Qingshan. A line of questioning with absolutely no logic like the present one would be meaningless unless Xu Zimei himself acted foolishly and confessed. ......¡­ After leaving the main hall, Xu Qingshan found Xu Zimei alone and asked, "Zhong Xin was killed by you, wasn¡¯t he?" "Everyone will die," Xu Zimei gave a noncommittal answer. "Yes, but everyone also has a line in their heart about how to be a person. What is your line?" asked Xu Qingshan. "To have a clear conscience and follow my heart," replied Xu Zimei. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xu Qingshan fell silent for a moment and surveyed Xu Zimei carefully. Such a big change, it hasn¡¯t been long, and he found he could somewhat no longer see through his son. "To have a clear conscience, just make sure you don¡¯t take the wrong path," Xu Qingshan said, nodding. ......¡­ After seeing off his father, Xu Zimei also prepared to leave the True Martial Holy Sect and head to the Pure Moon Divine Realm. This time, he didn¡¯t let Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi follow, but decided to go alone. Previously, Ruhu had integrated the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, and now, having obtained so many Blood Demon Crystals, once he fully assimilated them, both his strength and potential would undergo a qualitative improvement. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t a nanny; he had provided Lin Ruhu with the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body and the cultivation technique of the Tyrant Emperor. He had given him a good start; as for Ruhu¡¯s future achievements, they depended on Lin Ruhu himself. Xu Zimei would no longer interfere much with Lin Ruhu¡¯s cultivation. As for Xiao Guizi, since he had always been working for him, Xu Zimei certainly wouldn¡¯t treat him unfairly. He gave Xiao Guizi a fire series cultivation technique from the Fiery Emperor and the legacy of the Ancestor of Wind, along with the Blood Demon Crystals obtained in the Blood Demon Secret Realm. If Xiao Guizi could refine all of these, even if his potential didn¡¯t reach that of Lin Ruhu, who might integrate a Battle Body, he would still be no ordinary match. ......¡­ The gentle morning sunlight drifted down, and a few faint white clouds lazily floated across the sky. Xu Zimei walked on air, his speed of travel having increased significantly since he reached the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having just left the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei saw someone flying over from the side. He glanced over and realized it was none other than Ren Pingsheng. "Have you been waiting for me here all this time?" Xu Zimei asked. "Young master, I have destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect," Ren Pingsheng nodded and replied. "I know, and you did well," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Had Ren Pingsheng not destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect in advance, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t have encountered Nie Xingqing, and it would have taken much effort to seek the self-portrait of the Ancestor of Wind, who desired the World Pearl. Surprised, Ren Pingsheng gave Xu Zimei a look and said, "After I destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect, I was seriously injured. I have just recovered from my injuries. Where are you planning to go, young master?" "I¡¯m preparing for a trip to the Pure Moon Divine Realm. If you have no other matters, you might as well join me," Xu Zimei proposed. He took a look at Ren Pingsheng, whose cultivation had stabilized at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm. They had first met when Ren Pingsheng was but a practitioner in the Empty Vein Realm. Further down the path of martial arts, the opening of the Vein Gates became increasingly difficult. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how many benefits the other party had gained from the legacy of the Sun Devouring Emperor, but the change in him was indeed significant. The two then set off together, heading towards the Pure Moon Divine Realm. ......¡­ At this time, in an unknown corner of the Extreme West Region. Chu Yang had just killed the last guardian of the passage, his entire body drenched in blood. Had it not been for the "Eternal Resentment" that made him numb to the pain, Chu Yang wasn¡¯t sure if he could have made it this far. The blood soaked his entire being, painting him crimson; Chu Yang crouched down, ingesting some healing pills and wrapping his wounds with bandages and gauze. The long-term blood loss made his consciousness blurry, and he nearly collapsed after his vision blurred. Within the ring, the Reincarnation Elder sighed and said, "Little Yang, I could have easily helped you overcome this obstacle by lending you my strength. Why put yourself through such injury?" "Teacher, borrowing your power consumes a lot of your divine soul, and I don¡¯t want you to do that. Moreover, I can¡¯t become reliant on your strength; I too can manage," Chu Yang stated firmly. "Ah, you child," the Reincarnation Elder sighed, but a smile of gratification appeared on his face as he spoke, "Go on and see if there¡¯s a Yang Pearl up ahead." Chu Yang nodded. He was currently in a very majestic castle. This castle was where the Forgotten Dust Emperor had lived before ascending to the heavens, not located on the Yuan Central Continent but in an isolated space of a different dimension. To enter this independent space, one must find a Teleportation Array. Chu Yang had followed the map to locate the Teleportation Array and arrived here. He walked upward, finally reaching the top of the castle. On the highest floor inside, there was a large bookshelf and next to it a stone platform. Atop the platform was a box emitting a golden glow. Chu Yang approached the bookshelf and browsed through some of the books, finding that they were notes recorded by the Forgotten Dust Emperor throughout his life. Chapter 119 Great Yin-Yang Path The Forgotten Dust Emperor had not yet been chosen by destiny. When he obtained the Yang Pearl, he still could not escape the curse of being forgotten. However, he was far more fortunate than the Forgetful Taoist. With his extraordinary talent, he ultimately shouldered the destiny of his era through his own efforts. Chu Yang stored all the books into his ring, then approached the box full of anticipation. He slowly opened the box and saw a faintly dark pearl lying quietly inside. The moment the pearl appeared, the Yin Pearl within Chu Yang began to tremble violently. The Yin Pearl flew out from his body, intertwining and merging with the Yang Pearl, as a white and a black light emitted from the two pearls. Then, the two strands of light intertwined and soared into the void above, with radiant white and black lights shooting straight into the sky. Suddenly, the sky changed dramatically above, as the heavens turned into a vortex with lightning flashing, thunder roaring, and a sudden storm brewing. Within that vortex, boundless mighty power rained down, with the black and white lights endlessly circulating in it. A "rumbling" noise like thunder exploded in the sky, and then the two strands of black and white light plunged down from the firmament. Under Chu Yang¡¯s astonished gaze, the lights charged directly into his body. At that moment, his body turned half black and half white. When the two strands of light entered his body, they instantly transformed into Yin and Yang Qi. In that moment, Chu Yang¡¯s consciousness sank into chaos, as if his mind were floating amidst Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang represent the path of duality, the attributes of all things. With the existence of Yin and Yang, the world was divided into polarities, giving all things their counterparts. Half black, half white, Yin and Yang, water and fire, big and small, male and female. Beyond the path of duality, Yin and Yang can also transform into the Five Elements, which in turn can generate the Bagua. Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, Qian, Zhen, Kan, Gen, Kun, Xun, Li, Dui. Chu Yang didn¡¯t know how long it had been, as he was deeply immersed in the Great Yin-Yang Path. Only when the Yin and Yang Qi gradually integrated into his body did he open his eyes, his left eye black and his right eye white. Chu Yang slowly extended his right hand, with white and black spiritual energy intertwining at his fingertips, a deeply profound meaning spreading amidst them. ...¡­ "Yang, how do you feel?" the Reincarnation Elder asked with satisfaction. "The Great Yin-Yang Path, an essential construct of the world," Chu Yang took a deep breath, smiling excitedly, "Teacher, I have comprehended the Great Yin-Yang Path." "Having gone through so many tribulations, you now truly possess the foundation to become a strong individual," the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile. "Azure Cloud Battle Body, Great Yin-Yang Path, I wonder how they compare to those of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?" Chu Yang asked. "It¡¯s hard to say, the foundations of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect are too profound," the Reincarnation Elder replied. "But you are not far behind. In my opinion, you are someone with great destiny. Whether you can bear the mantle of destiny, I am not certain, but your future achievements will definitely not be low." "Teacher," Chu Yang fell silent for a moment, then solemnly said, "Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your help along the way, I suppose I would still be an ordinary youth in Qingyang Village." "That¡¯s not entirely true," the Reincarnation Elder chuckled. "Frankly, I had some selfish motives when I first helped you." "Teacher, whatever it is you need, just say the word, and I will do my utmost to accomplish it," Chu Yang quickly said. "You are still too weak now. Wait until you reach the Emperor Pulse Realm, and then I¡¯ll tell you," the Reincarnation Elder seemed to reminisce something, heaving a few sighs before smiling somewhat helplessly. Having acquired the legacy of the Great Yin-Yang Path, Chu Yang also prepared to leave the castle. He looked at the castle with its imposing aura and highly unusual architecture, bowed deeply at the waist. Then he stepped into the Teleportation Array, as Spiritual Energy surged around him, only to see his figure gradually vanish within the Formation. ...... Chu Yang didn¡¯t know where the Teleportation Array would send him. During the teleportation, his surroundings were filled with chaotic spatial currents, and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. When a bright light flickered before his eyes, Chu Yang realized he had already arrived atop a hill. Unsure of his location, he looked into the distance, where a city seemed to be not far off. He wrapped his Wandering Dragon Sword in cloth and slung it on his back, then started toward the city. The ancient city exhaled a low sigh, with the words "Five Elements City" slowly glowing in the sunlight. After inquiring within the city, Chu Yang found out that although it was still in the Extreme West Region, it was now within the territory of the Green Wood Empire. ...... S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowded throngs were gathered on the main street of Five Elements City, completely blocking the front of a pharmacy. An elderly man protected his granddaughter behind him, his face showing fear as he looked at the people ahead. The young man across from him was dressed in brocade robes, followed by two guards clad in iron armor. "Old Wei, I gave you a chance. If you can¡¯t pay the rent for my shop that¡¯s three years overdue, then use your granddaughter to settle the debt," the young man said arrogantly as he looked at the old man. With a wave of his hands, the two guards by his side moved toward the old man. The little girl behind him trembled with fear, helplessly hiding behind the old man. "Young Master Yin, please give me another three months. Once I sell this batch of pills, I will have the money to pay the rent," Old Wei quickly said. "Another three months after three months, and now it¡¯s already been three years. Where has all your money gone?" the young man called Young Master Yin said with a cold huff, waving his hand dismissively. "It¡¯s just that you keep raising the rent every month, I can¡¯t do much about it," Old Wei replied helplessly. "Oh, now you dare to talk back?" Young Master Yin sneered. "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Either pay the rent or settle the debt with your granddaughter, your choice." ...... "Does bullying the old and weak make you feel like a big man?" an unexpected voice arose from the crowd. The onlookers looked on in surprise at the young man who spoke, only to see Chu Yang pushing through the crowd. "Kid, who are you?" Young Master Yin glanced at Chu Yang and asked. "How much do they owe you? I¡¯ll pay it back for them," Chu Yang said indifferently. "Playing the hero, huh?" Young Master Yin chuckled lightly. "One hundred thousand Spirit Crystals, pay up!" "Wasn¡¯t it ten thousand?" Old Wei quickly interjected. "I¡¯ve increased it now. Surely, there has to be interest for three years," Young Master Yin replied with a cold huff. Chu Yang¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he looked disdainfully at Young Master Yin, his Wandering Dragon Sword unsheathing from his back. With a "clang," two streaks of light, one black and one white, split from the center. With one slash, Yin and Yang cleaved apart, as if the sky itself concentrated into a single line. The magnificent sword light flickered by his ear, and before Young Master Yin could even react, the Longsword had already touched his throat. "You dare to kill me?" Young Master Yin swallowed hard, saying in disbelief. Chapter 120: Yin-Yang Sect ``` "Scram, and don¡¯t let me see you bullying the old and the weak again, or I won¡¯t be so courteous with my sword next time," Chu Yang said indifferently. "Kid, you¡¯ll pay for this," Young Master Yin backed away a few steps, hastily fleeing the scene. As he watched Young Master Yin¡¯s retreating figure, Chu Yang turned and helped the old man sitting on the ground to his feet, smiling, "Elder, are you alright?" "Young Master, you should hurry away, you¡¯re a good person, but Yin Shaoyu¡¯s father is the City Lord of Five Elements City, we can¡¯t fight him," the old man hurriedly said, "I¡¯m fine, but don¡¯t get yourself involved because of me." "Yes, young brother, you should leave quickly while you still have the chance," people in the crowd around them also advised one after another. "Ladies and gentlemen, does anyone know how strong the City Lord of Five Elements City is?" Chu Yang asked, frowning. "Our Five Elements City may be just a small city, but the City Lord has reached the pinnacle of the True Vein Realm and has opened three Vein Gates," someone in the crowd explained. "Wait for me, I will be right back," Chu Yang said and headed straight for the City Lord Mansion. Through his recent trials, and after merging the Great Yin-Yang Path, he had also reached the peak of the True Vein Realm. Chu Yang assured himself that, within the same realm, he feared no one. ... Watching the young man walk away with his sword, a beautiful woman in the crowd took a curious glance, then quickly followed after him. At that moment in the City Lord Mansion of Five Elements City, Yin Xuanying listened to his son¡¯s tearful complaints. He frowned and said, "I know you like to exaggerate, and I know you¡¯re just mud that can¡¯t support itself. But no matter what, you are still my son, and this is a complete loss of face for me." Yin Xuanying stood up, his presence as intense and vast as the ocean, characteristic of someone at the peak of the True Vein Realm. He was wearing a greenish-blue long robe, with his hands hidden in the long sleeves appearing unusually pale and white. The skin on his palms looked as if they were made of jade, clear and translucent. When he stood up, he gave off the impression of a Flying Eagle, with faint eyebrows and eyes filled with gloom. Just then, a scream sounded from outside. Before Yin Xuanying could even rebuke, he saw a figure flying backward into the room. His hands, resembling eagle¡¯s talons, were skinny to the bone with no flesh at all, and his nails were several centimeters long. When he caught the flying figure with his hands, he immediately tossed it aside. He slightly frowned as he looked over to find that the figure was the butler of his own mansion. Then Yin Xuanying looked up towards the door, only to see a young man in white walking in. With each step the youth took, his aura intensified, and another Vein Gate would open on his body. "Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng." When these three Vein Gates were all opened, Yin Xuanying realized that the newcomer¡¯s presence was not weaker than his own, but rather it seemed to suppress his slightly. "Who are you?" Yin Xuanying asked with a frown. "Dad, that¡¯s him, he¡¯s the one I was telling you about," Yin Shaoyu quickly hid to one side and spoke up. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯m just a passerby," Chu Yang chuckled lightly and said, "I¡¯m just seeking justice for the common people of Five Elements City on my way." "Young man, don¡¯t get too cocky just because you have some talent," Yin Xuanying snorted coldly. He was a seasoned warrior at the peak of the True Vein Realm, and he didn¡¯t believe that he could not deal with a green youngster just starting out. Spiritual Energy surged around Yin Xuanying¡¯s hands, making them resemble the sharp claws of a Monster Beast. ``` Charging directly at Chu Yang, its claws left a conspicuous white trail in the air. Chu Yang raised his Wandering Dragon Sword, the longsword softly hummed, enveloped in the Yin and Yang Qi. As if cutting through the dusk, his sword collided with the opponent¡¯s claws, sparks flying everywhere for a moment. Yin Xuanying stepped back twice, looking at his own hands. To his shock, a clear white mark had appeared on them from the strike. His brows furrowed, just one move, and he had already fallen behind. "It seems your mouth is far stronger than your actual strength," Chu Yang snorted lightly and slowly raised the longsword in his hand. At this moment, a powerful Sword Intent permeated the air, and the tables and doors around them were neatly sliced into pieces under the influence of the Sword Intent. The Heavenly Gang Sword Manual, this was the Vein Skill that Yue Buli had given to Chu Yang. When the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent gathered and formed, Yin Xuanying¡¯s complexion changed slightly; he bent his body slightly, as if mimicking the motion of an eagle pouncing for its prey. An eagle¡¯s cry resounded from nowhere, and Yin Xuanying charged directly at Chu Yang. Chu Yang held the Wandering Dragon Sword high and quickly stepped back several paces, dodging Yin Xuanying¡¯s claw attack. As the longsword completed its build-up, the Yin and Yang Qi, accompanied by the Heavenly Gang Sword Intent, slashed down fiercely. Yin Xuanying raised his palms in a hurry to block, and dark green blood floated in the air. Both of Yin Xuanying¡¯s arms were completely severed. Watching Yin Xuanying fall to the ground, screaming in pain, Chu Yang¡¯s gaze shifted towards the door. At the entrance, unbeknownst to when, a beautiful woman had appeared. She was dressed in a purple robe with all her hair coiled atop her head, exuding an especially unfathomable presence. Chu Yang called out to Ink Elder several times in his mind, but received no response. Chu Yang knew he had encountered a formidable expert this time; it was only in the presence of such strong figures that Ink Elder dared not communicate with him, fearing exposure. "Why have you stopped fighting? The show is just beginning," the beautiful woman stepped forward, evaluated Chu Yang with a glance, and said with a smile. "Who are you?" Chu Yang asked warily. "How is it that you cause trouble in our Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s territory and don¡¯t know who I am?" the beautiful woman chuckled lightly and said, "Let me introduce myself briefly. I am the current Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect. You can call me Sect Leader Wu." Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Chu Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly; he knew that, with her level of strength, she was at the very least in the Saint Vein Realm. In the Extreme West Region, there are three major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects and four top-tier sects. These seven sects represent the strongest forces in the Extreme West Region. And the Yin-Yang Sect was one of these four top-tier sects. "I was only standing up for the common people. If Sect Leader Wu insists on killing me, I have nothing to say," Chu Yang frowned and raised his longsword, speaking calmly, "Even if you are strong, I will not sit and wait for death. Even in death, I will die with dignity." "When did I say I wanted to kill you?" Sect Leader Wu looked at Chu Yang, walking over to Yin Xuanying. A palm strike emitted black and white lights twining around Yin Xuanying, and in the blink of an eye, before he could even let out a scream, he turned to ashes. "Let¡¯s talk," Sect Leader Wu said with interest. "Talk about what?" Chu Yang asked. "You have comprehended the Great Yin-Yang Path, right?" Sect Leader Wu said with a light chuckle. "A loose cultivator by oneself will undoubtedly find it difficult to make a way in the world. You need resources, and our Yin-Yang Sect needs a Saint Heir." Chapter 121: Oh, Female Lead "What if I refuse?" Chu Yang asked. "Five Elements City is under the control of our Yin-Yang Sect. By killing the City Lord here, you are challenging our Yin-Yang Sect. Shouldn¡¯t I capture you?" Sect Leader Wu said with a smile. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry, waiting calmly for Chu Yang¡¯s response. Chu Yang was silent for a while, knowing that what his adversary had proposed was an overt scheme, rooted in his own weakness. "I don¡¯t understand," Chu Yang looked up at Sect Leader Wu and said, "Your Yin-Yang Sect is one of the four top-tier sects in the Extreme West Region. Why would you choose an ordinary person like me to be the Saint Heir?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Firstly, let me correct you, I¡¯m not offering you the position of Saint Heir, but rather a chance to compete for it," Sect Leader Wu said, "Secondly, you are not an ordinary person. I¡¯ve felt the most primordial essence within the Yin and Yang Qi in your body." Chu Yang was silent for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, "Do I even have a choice?" "No," Sect Leader Wu shook her head. ......... The Pure Moon Divine Realm is located at the border of the Extreme West Region, just a thin line away from the center of the Eastern Continent. The name Pure Moon Divine Realm comes from the Pure Moon Altar. Legend has it that at the dawn of the Epoch, the universe was in chaos. Unclean and pure Qi were intermingled, indistinguishable, and the heavens and earth were almost the same color. Thus, the universe gave birth to an altar. This altar had the ability to purify all things in the world. With its help, the unclean and pure Qi finally separated completely. Later, the altar settled in a pivotal location between heaven and earth, becoming one with them. Around the location of the altar, a sect called Myriad Beasts Sect began to establish itself millions of years later. Since then, the situation in the Extreme West had truly stabilized. The three great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are the True Martial Holy Sect, Divine Sun Holy Sect, and Purgatory Holy Sect. The four top-tier Sects are Holy Spring Sect, Immortal Spirit Sect, Yin-Yang Sect, and the Myriad Beasts Sect. ......... Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng traveled through the night and, after nearly five days, finally arrived at Hundred Beasts City. This city, managed by the Myriad Beasts Sect, presented different Monster Beasts from any direction, whether from the east, south, west, or north. There were furious-eyed wild lions, iron-fisted gorillas thumping their chests, Mysterious Birds spreading their wings, and dragons and tigers roaring skyward. The design and construction of the city were marvels, exhibiting exceptional ingenuity and painstaking effort. As Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng entered the city, being managed by the Myriad Beasts Sect, most of the residents were either disciples of the sect or family members and relatives. Therefore, it was common to see Half-Beast People on the streets. Most of these Half-Beast People had the head of a beast and a human body, each with their own Monster Beast characteristic features. Some had the head of a lion, some the trunk of an elephant, and others sprouted wings that could overshadow the heavens. Here, the most popular women belonged to two types: the Folded-Ear Girls with cat ears, and the Dancing Maidens with a kind of rabbit¡¯s tail. ......¡­ "It feels like I¡¯ve entered an animal kingdom, so lively," Ren Pingsheng commented, looking at the Half-Beast People, and laughed. "Did you know? In the eyes of the Half-Beast People, their bloodline is the noblest. To them, us pure-blooded humans are the lowest," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Superficial, after all. No matter what they think, our bloodlines are pure, whereas theirs are not. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have established their sect around the Pure Moon Divine Realm," Ren Pingsheng stated. "Enough, let¡¯s find an inn to stay for the night, and go to the Pure Moon Divine Realm tomorrow," Xu Zimei laughed. As they were about to look for an inn, they saw a group of people approaching them. This group consisted of four people, with two elderly-looking individuals who appeared to be guards, standing on both sides. In the middle were two young men, one holding a folding fan, dressed in a white robe, with an extraordinary handsomeness on his face that made one cannot help but exclaim, "What a graceful young gentleman." The other young man looked somewhat burly, with naturally curly golden hair scattering behind him, making him resemble a golden lion king. At that moment, staring at the graceful young man with the folding fan, Xu Zimei was completely stunned in place. It was as if he could hear again the sounds from that year by the weeping willow riverbank, the breeze caressing his face, and the girl with tears streaking her face, crying and begging him. Begging him not to leave, to stay and live through an ordinary life with her. He abandoned the girl, leaving behind only his silhouette, He departed with his sword, his aura as a Divine Vein Realm warrior bursting forth like the sea, vast as mist stretching thousands of miles. That day, the setting sun painted the sky with an afterglow, casting two long shadows. In the end, he embarked on the road of no return. He said he was going to defeat Chu Yang. He wanted to carry out his destiny, He aspired to become a Great Emperor, He wanted to soar into the sky to see a broader world, He shouldn¡¯t be shackled by romantic entanglements. His resolve was firm and decisive, even as he watched the girl crouching on the ground, holding her head and crying, he did not hesitate for a moment. ...... Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dare to make those grand statements about recognizing her even if she turned into ashes or anything of that sort. But at this moment, even if the girl were dressed as a boy, or no matter how she disguised herself, Xu Zimei could recognize her in a glance. Because the girl had a pair of unique eyes, eyes that seemed extraordinarily spirited. Even with just one glance, Xu Zimei could recognize her. At this moment, looking at the girl, Xu Zimei was completely petrified in place. Memories of the past seemed to roll slowly like heavy gears, pressing down on him like murmurs from ancient beings until he could barely breathe. He watched as the girl slowly walked by him; Xu Zimei felt as if he had fallen into a huge trap. Flanking the girl on both sides were two elders, their auras turbulent; Xu Zimei could see that they were two Emperor Pulse Realm experts. The appearances of these two elders were also striking; one resembled the always smiling Maitreya Buddha, his face brimming with joyous red light. The other¡¯s entire face appeared to be filled with grievance and bitterness, as if expressing the very essence of the character for "awkward." Sad Taoist and Happy Taoist ¨C Xu Zimei had heard of these two in his previous life, and they were prominent figures even among Emperor Pulse Realm experts. The girl traveled with two seasoned Emperor Pulse Realm experts by her side. At this moment, Xu Zimei felt as if everything from his past life had turned into a joke. All those notions about a girl from a small village, about living an ordinary life together. All nonsense! An uncontrollable rage exploded in his mind; all the love and guilt he had felt for the girl in his heart seemed to have turned into a skyful of fury. Xu Zimei admitted that in his previous life, he wasn¡¯t exactly the big boss behind the scenes. He was merely a stepping stone on Chu Yang¡¯s path to rise, and toward the end, he didn¡¯t even qualify as an opponent. Pitiful and lamentable. With a new life, Xu Zimei thought of becoming the big boss, becoming a Demon King that terrified at the mention of his name. But he also wanted to protect the family he had wronged in his previous life, and those few friends, as well as the girl who had occupied his thoughts day and night. Chapter 122 Lan Ke’er "You lied to me, why did you lie to me?" Xu Zimei roared and charged straight at the girl. "Do you know I¡¯ve always considered you the most important person, why did you deceive me too?" Xu Zimei blocked the group¡¯s path and shouted at the girl, demanding an answer. "Kid, what are you doing?" The blond young man asked frowningly at his side. "It was all a scam, wasn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t understand what you could possibly gain by lying to me?" Xu Zimei ignored the blond young man and instead looked at the girl, asking with an icy tone. "What¡¯s the matter with you, kid? Looking for death?" The blond young man stood in front of Xu Zimei, speaking down to him. "Shut up," he drew the Tyrant Shadow, and with one strike, Heavenly Thunder rumbled, deep purple thunderbolts spreading along the blade. The blond young man probably didn¡¯t expect Xu Zimei to draw his sword and strike without a word. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before his head was completely severed from his body. Blood dripped from the Curved Blade as Xu Zimei just stood there, looking at the girl. Regarding the death of the blond young man, the two old men nearby remained indifferent, and even the dashing young man the girl was pretending to be only slightly frowned, not saying much. "Could it be that you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else?" The girl frowned as she looked at Xu Zimei and asked. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mistaken someone else?" Xu Zimei shook his head mockingly and said, "Your name is Lan Ke¡¯er, and you live in Zixun Village. You told me your three greatest wishes are to watch a sunrise and sunset with the one you love. See your favorite lavender with the one you love. And to travel the entire Continent with the one you love, then find a place off the beaten path to retire when we¡¯re old. All this was a lie to deceive me, right." Saying this, Xu Zimei¡¯s expression froze, and he suddenly laughed, "Zixun Village, purple lavender¡ªso even the name of the village was made up, and the village itself was fake, right?" "How do you know what I¡¯ve always wanted to do?" Lan Ke¡¯er was startled, looking at Xu Zimei and said, "The rest are true, but my home isn¡¯t in Zixun Village, it¡¯s in the Central Continent." "Central Continent?" Xu Zimei was taken aback, then quickly realized, "The Lan Family from the Central Continent?" "You still haven¡¯t told me how you know about my wishes?" Lan Ke¡¯er nodded with a puzzled expression and asked. Seeing the girl nod, Xu Zimei was also immediately dumbfounded. If the girl was from the Lan Family, then everything she had previously told him should have been the genuine truth from her heart. That is to say, apart from hiding her background, she didn¡¯t lie to him about other things. Xu Zimei, who had been determined to accuse her, suddenly felt as if his head had been doused in ice water, standing there awkwardly embarrassed. "You haven¡¯t answered my question," Lan Ke¡¯er frowned and asked. "Sorry, I mistook you for someone else, you look a bit like a friend of mine," Xu Zimei said with an embarrassed smile and then grabbed Ren Pingsheng standing nearby and shouted, "I told you it wasn¡¯t her, but you insisted it was, now look, we¡¯ve got the wrong person." As Xu Zimei spoke, he started walking quickly away with Ren Pingsheng who looked utterly confused. "Hey," Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s voice called from behind, "Just to warn you, the guy you just killed is the grandson of a core Elder of the Myriad Beasts Sect, you still have time to run." Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the Sad Taoist next to her frowned and said, "Miss, should I bring him back?" "Follow him and see," Lan Ke¡¯er watched Xu Zimei, always feeling something strange about him. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he knew her name, as anyone could find out with a little investigation. But the three wishes Xu Zimei spoke of, to travel the Continent with a loved one and eventually settle in a haven, were indeed what she yearned for in life. She had never spoken these thoughts to anyone, which was somewhat deeply disturbing. ...... Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng found an inn, opened two rooms, and then sat downstairs to order some dishes and began to eat. Ren Pingsheng asked in confusion, "Young Master, did you know those people just now?" "I know her, but she doesn¡¯t know me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Lan Family, it is a very mysterious clan. Legend has it that every inheritor of the Lan Family will have a mission. But no one knows what this mission is. Perhaps, aside from the Lan Family itself, each era¡¯s Great Emperors may know a little more or less. However, the Great Emperors have all tacitly chosen to remain silent. But unlike other great clans, the Lan Family never demands their descendants to do anything. The life choices of Lan Family descendants are for them to decide. You can choose to give up the mission that the family has passed down for generations; the family will not force you. Even with the marriages of Lan Family descendants, the family won¡¯t interfere, even if you end up marrying a rustic villager and retiring to the mountains, it is permitted. This is also why, after Xu Zimei knew that Lan Ke¡¯er was from the Lan Family, he was certain the girl hadn¡¯t lied to him. ...... Xu Zimei did not plan to recognize Lan Ke¡¯er so soon; even though she no longer remembered him, they could get to know each other again. However, Xu Zimei knew that his main goal right now was cultivation to enhance his strength, not these romantic entanglements. Now that he knew Lan Ke¡¯er was from the Lan Family, they were bound to meet one day. Though he truly wished to stay by the girl¡¯s side, he knew now was not the right time. ......¡­ The sound of footsteps at the door drew his attention, and Xu Zimei looked up to see Lan Ke¡¯er, accompanied by Sad Taoist and another Daoist, arriving and taking a seat. The three sat at the next table; Lan Ke¡¯er placed her folding fan on the table, gazing intently and with evident interest at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei felt that if it were someone else, he would have swung his sword at them by now. But the girl......, He fell silent for a moment, preparing to go upstairs back to his room. However, just as he was about to stand up, a group of people rushed into the inn. They bore the distinct features of Monster Beasts, and one could tell at a glance that they were disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect. "Who was it that just killed my grandson ¡¯Qi¡¯?" A figure of an elder strode forward swiftly, he glanced around and finally fixated on Xu Zimei. This elder exuded a strong aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm, and his mouth was particularly sharp, resembling the beak of a Roc. The hair on his head was sparse, leaving few strands, and especially those sharp, gloomy eyes, which made people quite uncomfortable. Xu Zimei gave the elder a look and continued eating his meal without responding. "What¡¯s the matter, brave enough to kill but not to admit it, scared now?" The elder took steps towards Xu Zimei¡¯s direction. "You hold him off, I¡¯ll handle the rest, no problem, right?" Xu Zimei put down his chopsticks and asked Ren Pingsheng. "I also just wanted to try my hand at fighting a martial artist of the Emperor Pulse Realm," Ren Pingsheng said with a smile. Having received the inheritance from the Sun Devouring Emperor, he was confident that even if he couldn¡¯t defeat a martial artist of the Emperor Pulse Realm, holding them off for a while shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Chapter 123 I Once Had a Dream ``` Watching the old man approach step by step, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s body was enveloped with dark red flames, while the space around him slowly began to melt. A single punch was thrown, and a trail of pure white smoke rose in the air. The old man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as his True Fate emerged forthrightly, taking the form of a Grand Roc. The Grand Roc, as it took to the wind, fluttered its wings, creating a sweeping windstorm, engaging in combat with Ren Pingsheng. On the other hand, those other disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect all charged at Xu Zimei, who grasped the Tyrant Shadow, wielding the nineteen forms of the Way of Inquiry almost as if taking a life with every step. However, among these disciples were several of the Esteem Vein Realm elders, who in combination could still tangle with Xu Zimei for a while. Of course, this was also because Xu Zimei had not yet resorted to using the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. At the side, Lan Ke¡¯er watched the scene unfold with a slight frown, instructing, "Go help them." "Rest assured, Miss, I¡¯ve had my eye on this brat for a while now," said the Sad Taoist as he stood up, releasing the aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm from his body. His True Fate was a Long River, and as it gently flowed, sounds of soft sobbing seemed to emanate from within. This caused an unexplainable sorrow to swell in the hearts of those who heard it. "I meant for you to help them, not the people from the Myriad Beasts Sect," Lan Ke¡¯er said with dissatisfaction in her voice. "Ah," the Sad Taoist was taken aback as he saw his already uncomfortable expression sour even further. Watching the Sad Taoist helping Ren Pingsheng block the elders from the Myriad Beasts Sect, Lan Ke¡¯er turned to the Happy Taoist and said, "You go stop those disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect. I want to talk to him alone." "Miss, our purpose here was to form an alliance with the Myriad Beasts Sect. This might not reflect well on us," the Happy Taoist said with some hesitation, though his face was perpetually adorned with a smile. "Are you teaching me how to conduct my affairs?" Lan Ke¡¯er slightly lifted her head, looking calmly at the Happy Taoist. "I wouldn¡¯t dare," the Happy Taoist hastily shook his head, then got up and joined the fray. Just as Xu Zimei had slain a disciple of the Myriad Beasts Sect, he felt a tug at his clothes. Turning around, he saw Lan Ke¡¯er pulling him towards the outside of the inn, while all those oncoming disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect were being blocked by the Happy Taoist. ......¡­ The two ended up in a quiet alley behind the inn, with Xu Zimei smiling at the girl. Then, a sword light flashed across the sky, and the girl held a Longsword emitting a faint white glow in her hand. The cold touch of the Longsword rested on Xu Zimei¡¯s neck, as if time had frozen at that moment. A light breeze blew from afar, stirring up wisps of dust, and the gentle sunlight shone at the entrance of the alley. The girl¡¯s long hair, usually coiled atop her head, cascaded down, contrasting with the pair of spirited eyes that serenely watched Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei chuckled and said, "The last time we met, you were crying and begging me. I never thought our next meeting would be with swords drawn." "What are you talking about?" Lan Ke¡¯er frowned, replying coolly, "I don¡¯t know you." "Nothing, just reminiscing," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. "How did you know about my wishes?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked in a clear, cold voice. "You¡¯d better come clean, or I¡¯ll kill you with one strike." "You should kill me, I deserve to die," Xu Zimei took a deep breath and said earnestly, "I once had a sincere love right before my eyes, but I did not cherish it. It¡¯s only after I lost it that I was filled with regret¡­" "Speak plainly," Lan Ke¡¯er pressed the sword a bit closer, nearly breaking the skin on Xu Zimei¡¯s neck. "Do you believe in fate?" "I don¡¯t," the girl shook her head. ``` "Believe in fate?" "I don¡¯t." emmmm Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment, then said, "If you don¡¯t believe in anything, how can I explain this to you?" "You think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?" Lan Ke¡¯er snorted coldly and said indifferently, "You should understand, only the dead can keep a secret forever." "I once had a dream, actually, I can¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality," Xu Zimei sighed and slowly said. "What kind of dream?" Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "In the dream, it was you. You said you loved me, you wanted to have my children, and you wanted to escape with me to a paradise, begging me not to leave you, but I refused," Xu Zimei said slowly. "You¡¯re full of shit, I¡¯m not that kind of person," Lan Ke¡¯er exclaimed in shock, loudly protesting. "It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying to you. Even though the dream ended, fate gave me another chance. I secretly swore that this time I would treat you well. You like having children, right? No problem, we¡¯ll have lots and lots of children in the future. If one isn¡¯t enough, then ten, or even twenty. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it," Xu Zimei said earnestly. "Try flirting with me one more time," Lan Ke¡¯er slightly tilted the longsword in her hand, threatening fiercely. "I¡¯m not joking," Xu Zimei chuckled bitterly, as a gentle breeze lifted his hair, and he said with a serious tone, "Do you know who I remembered the most before I died in that dream? Apart from my parents, it was you. My feelings for you are not just love, but also a deep sense of guilt. My father is the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect. I don¡¯t lack resources, nor women. Do you think I have any reason to lie to you?" "True Martial Holy Sect?" Lan Ke¡¯er paused for a moment and said indifferently, "You said it yourself, it was a dream. You might just have been daydreaming." Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment and said no more. "You tell a good story," Lan Ke¡¯er said calmly. "Thank you," Xu Zimei laughed softly, but his smile was filled with bitterness. He was contemplating a question, "Is it that once you lose something, it can never be returned to, like a shattered cup that can¡¯t be put back together?" Lan Ke¡¯er looked into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, which were deep and seemed as still as dead water, inexplicably aged. People often say that the eyes are the windows to the soul, and through them one can see a person¡¯s innermost thoughts. For some reason, as Lan Ke¡¯er gazed into his eyes that seemed to harbor countless stories and hardships, she felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this sudden, unexplained heartache for the young man before her. "Crazy," she sheathed her longsword and, without turning her head, walked away, "Since your story was so intriguing, I¡¯ll let you go this time." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, my name is Xu Zimei." "Who wants to know your name!" "This story is a long one, I can tell it to you slowly. Don¡¯t you want to know what happened between us?" "I don¡¯t," the girl said, claiming disinterest, but still she stopped and turned to look at Xu Zimei. The gentle breeze that passed by the willow trees on the roadside took a wide loop before blowing from the alley¡¯s entrance, making the girl¡¯s hair dance gracefully. Chapter 124 My Father is Xu Qingshan "If your story isn¡¯t fascinating, then I¡¯ll kill you," Lan Ke¡¯er said proudly, looking up at Xu Zimei. "I need to make a trip to the Pure Moon Divine Realm. You¡¯ll come with me, and I¡¯ll tell you the story," Xu Zimei replied. Lan Ke¡¯er fell silent for a moment, then finally nodded her head. "From now on, you can call me Brother Zimo," "I don¡¯t want to." "I¡¯ll call you Ke¡¯er," "Get lost." ...¡­ Legend has it that after the Pure Moon Altar was established behind the pillars of heaven and earth, the world was blessed with four types of elemental spiritual energy. The Heavenly Thunder roared, descending to the east of the altar, creating a Thunder Domain. The Earth Fire blazed, descending to the west of the altar, creating a Fire Domain. Hurricanes mixed with the Torrent¡¯s waters, fell in both the south and north of the altar, forming both the Wind Domain and the Water Domain respectively. The Pure Moon Altar was surrounded by these four elemental domains, which collectively came to be known as the Pure Moon Divine Realm. Martial artists often came here to temper their bodies, as cultivating corresponding Vein Skills including Cultivation Techniques within these domains was immensely efficient. A million years later, the Myriad Beasts Sect established their sect here, initially intending to claim the Pure Moon Divine Realm as their own. However, they faced opposition from a large group of loose cultivators. The realm was naturally formed by heaven and earth, not constructed by the Myriad Beasts Sect. Loose cultivators already found cultivation difficult, and without resources, finally having such a place to aid in their cultivation, they naturally did not want to give it up so easily. Moreover, the covert interference from several other first-rate sects forced the Myriad Beasts Sect to compromise reluctantly. They designated the area of the Pure Moon Altar as a Forbidden Land and used it as a boundary, while the four surrounding elemental domains were free for loose cultivators to enter and exit as they pleased. Xu Zimei arrived at the Water Domain located in the north, together with Lan Ke¡¯er. At this moment, many loose cultivators had already gathered here. The entrance to the Water Domain was a particularly wide gate of water. Lan Ke¡¯er said with a smile, "The entire Myriad Beasts Sect is probably issuing a warrant for your arrest by now, and yet you dare to run into their stronghold." "My father is Xu Qingshan," Xu Zimei retorted. "Although the Myriad Beasts Sect isn¡¯t the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, they are still a first-rate sect with considerable strength," Lan Ke¡¯er continued. "My father is Xu Qingshan." ......¡­ The two of them walked into the Water Domain together, passing through that pure and transparent water gate, where the scenery inside seemed to change entirely. It was as if a transparent dome had isolated this area. Be it the ground or the sky, it was enveloped in a layer of azure and transparent film of water. With every step on the water film, ripples spread out underfoot, and looking up, there was a drizzle coming down from the sky. This rain was not ordinary rain but a type of spiritual energy with its own attributes. No sooner had they entered the domain than they heard a surge of cheers from the side of the water gate. "What¡¯s going on there? Let¡¯s go take a look," Lan Ke¡¯er said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded. Wanting to squeeze through the crowd, he found it was far too dense. Xu Zimei thought for a moment before taking out a pile of Spirit Crystals from his Storage Ring, shouting to the crowd: "Hey, whose few thousand Spirit Crystals are these? Go pick them up quickly!" Upon hearing the words ¡¯a few thousand Spirit Crystals,¡¯ the crowd instantly turned their heads. To these loose cultivators with no backing, even a few dozen Spirit Crystals were incredibly precious. Suddenly, they saw Xu Zimei holding a huge pile of Spirit Crystals, scattering them onto an open space beside him. Thousands of Spirit Crystals rained down from the sky, and numerous loose cultivators ran crazily to grab the Spirit Crystals. Xu Zimei pulled Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s hand, hurriedly squeezing into the crowd. As she watched Xu Zimei hold her hand, a shiver ran through Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s heart, and she subconsciously wanted to withdraw. But after several tugs, she still couldn¡¯t pull away, instead, Xu Zimei¡¯s grip tightened even more. She looked at Xu Zimei, only to see him pushing forward energetically, seemingly oblivious, and she muttered under her breath, "Shameless." "Ke¡¯er, it looks like someone is making a confession here," Xu Zimei said. Lan Ke¡¯er tried to pull away again twice, and upon finding it was futile, she let Xu Zimei continue to pull her along. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked up and saw that directly in front of them, a young man in white was holding a bouquet of flowers. These flowers were second-grade Spiritual Medicine, the Unforgettable Flowers. The general meaning of the flowers was to not forget each other and to accompany through life. Such flowers were quite common in Yuan Central Continent, and because the name of the flower carried a nice implication, they were also deeply loved by many couples. "Yue¡¯er, be with me." "A friend once joked to me that there are fairies in this world." I sneered at the time and didn¡¯t believe it, thinking that there were no perfect people in this world. It wasn¡¯t until the day I saw you that I discovered there really are fairies in this world," the man said, looking at the girl sincerely and deeply. The girl on the other side was wearing a long white dress, her demeanor somewhat demure. Initially reticent toward the young man, but as his heartfelt confession continued, her cheeks blushed slightly. "Who is this guy?" Xu Zimei asked the burly man beside him. "You don¡¯t know Su Chang¡¯an? One of the eight Talented Disciples of the Green Wood Empire, known as the Scholar Swordsmen. He is very accomplished in both poetry and sword arts, and he¡¯s quite famous," the burly man explained excitedly. Xu Zimei glanced at the man and said indifferently, "What¡¯s there for you, a big man, to be excited about?" "What¡¯s wrong with a man? Can¡¯t a man like Su Chang¡¯an?" The burly man glanced at Xu Zimei, then took a look at Lan Ke¡¯er beside him. With a profound look, he said slowly, "Friend, as someone who has been there, let me give you a piece of advice. The reason you like women now is that you haven¡¯t yet met a man that makes your heart flutter." "Nonsense," Xu Zimei nodded emphatically, and then quickly put some distance between himself and the burly man. ...¡­ The confession in the center of the venue had reached a fever pitch, and the girl¡¯s last line of defense was nearly breached. Su Chang¡¯an tilted his head slightly, his gaze affectionate as he began to recite softly: "The river and sky are one hue, free of dust, The bright moon alone in the vast expanse glows. Who was the first to see the moon by the riverbank? In what year did the moon first shine upon a person?" As the poem ended, the girl on the other side immediately fell into Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s arms. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s eyes were also red, as if she was moved. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked disdainfully. "I wish someone would compose a special poem for me," Lan Ke¡¯er said enviously, "so that one day, when that poem is famous throughout the ages, our love story will be remembered by everyone." "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll compose one for you right here, listen up," Xu Zimei said with disdain, then facing Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s expectant gaze, cleared his throat with a cough. "You see how big and round the moon is; it¡¯s just like that bowl......¡­." "Shut up." "Okay then." Chapter 125: This Item is Destined for Me (Second Update for Boss Wu) Having left the scene of flaunting affection, Xu Zimei journeyed with Lan Ke¡¯er to the deepest part of the water domain. The number of martial artists here had dwindled, and the two of them encountered only a few others along the way. At the deepest part of the water domain, the Changhe transformed into countless Water Dragons wreaking havoc within. With every clash between the Water Dragons, it was as though heaven and earth were splitting apart, sending faint dragon roars echoing in the midst. The vast ocean whipped up waves tens of thousands of feet high, rolling out several crests before exploding in the deep sea. The space here was a folded space. Although it appeared small in size, the depth of the sea was actually immeasurable. Xu Zimei took out Tyrant Shadow and then sat cross-legged, maneuvering Tyrant Shadow closer to the center of the Torrent bit by bit. With each impact of the Water Dragons, Tyrant Shadow swayed precariously. But with each clash, the glow on Tyrant Shadow became even brighter, and the blade itself became more pure. The water of the Torrent came from the heavens, rushing into the sea, never to return. Watching Tyrant Shadow start its formal refinement in the midst of the Torrent, Xu Zimei relaxed his mind quite a bit. Lan Ke¡¯er took a seat to the side, speaking out of sheer boredom, "Continue with your story, what happened after you passed out and ended up in Zixun Village?" After stabilizing Tyrant Shadow, Xu Zimei diverted a portion of his focus and slowly said, "It was you who saved me at the riverbank back then. The first time you saw me, your heart raced especially fast; probably dazzled by my charm." "Then, you carried me back to your house, while I was unconscious. As for what else you did to me while I was out, that I do not know." "Don¡¯t flatter yourself, think I would fall for you?" Lan Ke¡¯er retorted with a cold huff. "Still want to hear the story?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently, "You want to tell it, or shall I?" "Yes," Lan Ke¡¯er nodded obediently, "You tell it." "The days in Zixun Village were the most beautiful time of my life," as Xu Zimei narrated with genuine feeling. The two sat by the seaside with raging seas around them, Torrent waves rolling and crests exploding alongside the gentle chanting of Water Dragons, striking against Tyrant Shadow with thunderous force. As the young man recounted his tale softly, the girl watched him, sometimes grinning happily with his stories, occasionally playfully punching Xu Zimei with her clenched fists. Xu Zimei had much he wanted to tell Lan Ke¡¯er, as the stories he told were of their past times together in Zixun Village. Of course, some parts were fictitious, mainly to highlight his own charm, intelligence, and valiant might. The storytelling lasted seven days and nights, and it was only after Tyrant Shadow¡¯s refinement of the Torrent attribute was complete that Xu Zimei finally stopped. The storyteller spoke of experiences, and the listener also heard experiences. The storyteller envisioned themselves in the narrative, while the listener felt as if they were living through it. Xu Zimei sheathed Tyrant Shadow, and with one strike, thunderous Divine Might roared forth, and the long Changhe from nine heavens surged tumultuously within it. Watching Xu Zimei tread upon the air, his purple robe billowing in the wind, his rugged face was now filled with determination. He was not as irreverent as when telling stories; when he delivered that strike, the Thunder Dragon wrapped around the Water Dragon, roaring incessantly, exploding a sky-high wave in the sea behind him. Lan Ke¡¯er looked on at Xu Zimei, her gaze profound, her thoughts inscrutable. ...¡­ With the refinement of the Torrent complete, Xu Zimei prepared to take Lan Ke¡¯er and head west towards the Fire Domain. Between the Fire Domain and the Water Domain, there was a very small vacuum space, and right in front of this vacuum space was a similarly enormous gate of fire. Xu Zimei, accompanied by Lan Ke¡¯er, walked into the Fire Domain. The first thing that caught his eyes was a deep and boundless sea of fire. The temperature of the sea of fire was low on the outside, but as one moved further in, the temperature increased. In this Fire Domain, many fire spirits, transformed into animals, were scurrying about. There were fire birds flying in the sky above, while fire lions tumbled and frolicked in the midst of the sea of fire. These fire spirits had no power to attack and would not harm others. As they had no consciousness, even if you killed them, it would be like extinguishing a flame, meaningless. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei¡¯s steps suddenly halted. On the fire wall to the side, spiritual energy began to surge, and a Fierce Fire Lotus flower formed out of thin air. The lotus was as large as a palm. Although it was condensed from fierce fire, it emitted a rich fragrance. Xu Zimei was about to pick it when he noticed someone was faster than him. A blue shadow flashed by, and the Fierce Fire Lotus had vanished. Xu Zimei frowned and looked over, only to see a Taoist priest in a blue robe appear. With a horsetail whisk in hand, the Taoist smiled at Xu Zimei, saying, "Supreme Heavenly Venerable, this Fierce Fire Lotus is fated to be with this poor Taoist." Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, replying, "Taoist Priest, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken; this lotus flower was clearly fated for me." "Your words are incorrect, Benefactor," the Taoist, radiating the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm, said with a smile, "Now, with whom is this lotus flower fated to be?" Xu Zimei gave a smile and took out the Jade Pendant given to him by Xu Qingshan, saying with a laugh, "Then let it all be as the Taoist Priest decides." Seeing Xu Zimei about to crush the Jade Pendant, the Taoist¡¯s expression stiffened, and he hastily said with a laugh, "Heavenly treasures are for the virtuous. This poor Taoist is ashamed. To accept it would be unworthy. It is indeed fated for you, Benefactor." "The Taoist Priest is too courteous," Xu Zimei replied with a smile, taking the lotus flower from the blue-robed Taoist¡¯s hand. The blue-robed Taoist gave Xu Zimei a deep look and said with a laugh, "Benefactor, may we meet again if fate allows." Watching the blue-robed Taoist walk away, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow, it was a bit unrealistic for a powerhouse of the Emperor Pulse Realm to fight over a Tier 4 Mysterious Medicine. "An old fox and a young fox," Lan Ke¡¯er said with a small wrinkle of her nose. "What do you know," Zimo took out eight lotus seeds from the bud of the Fierce Fire Lotus. The shapes of these eight lotus seeds resembled stars, and each seed was a different color. With eight different colors in total, Xu Zimei also pulled out an extremely pure white thread from the stem. He made small holes in the lotus seeds with spiritual energy, and then strung them all onto the thread. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A bracelet flashing with seven colors was thus created. Xu Zimei held Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s right hand, and slowly put the bracelet on her. "Do you like it?" "Boring," Lan Ke¡¯er uttered dismissively with a slight curl to her lips. "This bracelet of mine is much more valuable than the Unforgettable Flower that man had," said Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s just a Tier 4 Mysterious Medicine compared to his Tier 2, that¡¯s all," Lan Ke¡¯er responded. "There¡¯s no difference between Tier 4 and Tier 2 for me." "No, it¡¯s not about the tier," Xu Zimei shook his head, "It¡¯s because this bracelet carries my deep love for you." Chapter 126 A Lone Revelry (Third Bonus Chapter for Boss Wu) "Have you said this to many other girls before?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked aloud. "I¡¯m not interested in other girls," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. Lan Ke¡¯er pursed her lips, gave Xu Zimei a stunned look, and then turned her gaze away. The conversation between the two of them suddenly became scarce along the way. Xu Zimei arrived at the deepest part of the Fire Domain, where a sea of fire hung upside down in mid-air, dense magma emitting burning heat. Beneath the sea of fire, space twisted, the air was almost completely melted, and crackling explosive noises burst forth inside. Sparks tumbled within the sea of fire, and the fire spirits around it became denser. Countless animal visions formed by fire spirits ran about inside it. Xu Zimei controlled Tyrant Shadow to float into the sea of fire and then devoted a part of his attention to telling Lan Ke¡¯er stories. The raging flames made Xu Zimei¡¯s face glow red; Lan Ke¡¯er took a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s smiling eyes, she quickly explained, "Don¡¯t get me wrong, this is just a reward for listening to your story." Xu Zimei smiled, finding the girl similar to the one in his memory yet somewhat different. A few days later, the Earth Fire¡¯s attribute tempering was also fully completed. The Shadow Dragon engraved on the blade looked even more lifelike, with a faint dragon chant emanating from it. Tyrant Shadow successfully advanced to a Heavenly Tier weapon. Xu Zimei looked at the transformed Tyrant Shadow. Besides the pattern of the Shadow Dragon on the weapon¡¯s surface, there were also symbols of lightning, torrential water, and flames. After storing Tyrant Shadow away, Xu Zimei took Lan Ke¡¯er by the hand and walked towards the Wind Domain. This time, Lan Ke¡¯er did not resist and let Xu Zimei lead her. Apart from the stories between the two of them, Xu Zimei often told Lan Ke¡¯er some of the strange and unusual tales of the Continent. ...¡­ A sky full of sand buried the world, with a distant sandstorm whipping up a mighty hurricane, rampaging through the flying sand. This was not just a lone sandstorm, but a situation where countless sandstorms rampaged together. When these sandstorms collided, they didn¡¯t explode apart but merged into one, forming an even larger sandstorm. This Wind Domain engulfed in a sky full of sand was recognized by all martial artists as the most dangerous of the four elemental domains and also the one that martial artists seldom visited. The gales howled through the air, with space in many places even beginning to collapse, the "woowoo" sound of the wind seemed like the screams of demons from the underworld. Xu Zimei tightened his clothes and firmly grabbed Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s hand, heading towards the innermost part of the Wind Domain together. The sandstorm blew so fiercely it was near impossible to open one¡¯s eyes. They hadn¡¯t walked long when they heard a voice not far away. "Not until the moment I saw you did I believe that there are fairies in this world." Xu Zimei turned his head, and through the blinding sand, he saw a man holding an Unforgettable Flower, loudly declaring his love. The mad wind made his white robe flutter dramatically, with his long hair dancing in the wind as well. Despite the disheveled look, he somehow managed to appear inexplicably handsome. Xu Zimei took a closer look and realized that this man was none other than Su Chang¡¯an, whom he had previously encountered in the Water Domain. What "Eight Great Talented Disciples of the Green Wood Empire," "Scholar Swordsmen," and the like. Yet the woman facing him was no longer the girl known as Yue¡¯er from before, but rather a woman wearing a black robe who looked quite heroic and impressive. "Damn, this guy must be a stud horse," Xu Zimei had quite an eye-opening experience, "A person can be this promiscuous, truly shameless. How long has it been, and he¡¯s already fallen in love with someone else." Xu Zimei looked at Lan Ke¡¯er, slightly raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile, "Take a good look, how can this kind of scum compare to me, back then you were moved by someone else¡¯s poetry." Lan Ke¡¯er snorted coldly, then walked straight up. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the midst of the raging sandstorm, the black-robed woman, hearing Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s words, chuckled lightly, "You must have said this to countless girls, I suppose." "Why don¡¯t you believe me," Su Chang¡¯an sadly shook his head, then passionately said, "If possible, I would even be willing to take out my own heart for you to see just how much I love you." "Alright then, I¡¯ll help you with that," a voice suddenly sounded. Su Chang¡¯an was startled and quickly turned his head to look. He saw Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s momentum was overwhelming, with the peak energy of the Empty Vein Realm faintly stronger than the surrounding protective winds, step by step she walked out of the sandstorm. "Who are you?" Su Chang¡¯an asked warily. "Just a kind passerby," Lan Ke¡¯er said with a light chuckle, directly launching an attack on Su Chang¡¯an. With her hands clenched, the Spiritual Energy in her fists exploded, and deep blue Spiritual Energy enveloped her. Su Chang¡¯an hastily drew his sword to meet the attack, but with just one punch, he was sent flying backwards. Su Chang¡¯an stabilized his form, his gaze fixed on Lan Ke¡¯er as black Spiritual Energy swirled around his longsword. He took the initiative to attack, employing his most proficient Vein Skills, the "Ink-pointing Sword Technique." This sword technique was not only powerful in attack but also unpredictable in its moves, and even the visual beauty of its execution was incredibly elegant. It was as if he were painting a picture, his longsword filled with black Spiritual Energy, and each slash was like someone splashing ink across the sky with a brush. The longsword traced through the heavens, at times like a soaring eagle, at times firm as a pine standing upon a cliff. Under Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s onslaught, Lan Ke¡¯er was actually suppressed, only able to defend passively. Just as Xu Zimei was preparing to step forward to help, a profoundly mysterious aura began to radiate from Lan Ke¡¯er. The pale blue Spiritual Energy nearly solidified into Spiritual Liquid, and the surrounding currents of Spiritual Energy grew stronger and stronger. A blue light flashed on Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s body, and her skin quickly turned to a deep blue, not just her skin, but even her eyes and her voluminous black hair all turned deep blue. As the blue light on Lan Ke¡¯er grew stronger, Xu Zimei suddenly felt an unusual emotion unfurling at the bottom of his heart. He did not know what it was, just an indistinct, strange feeling that was hard to describe. Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s body shone with intensified blue light, looking at Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s dense shadow of sword strikes. She gently clenched her hands in the air, and then space itself collapsed, all the sword shadows dissipated, and even the longsword in Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s hand shattered into countless pieces. Su Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t even have time to react before Lan Ke¡¯er was already clutching his neck. He looked pale with alarm, looking into Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s eyes filled with intent to kill, and revealing what he thought was a very handsome smile, he slowly said, "Someone once told me there were fairies in this world, at that time I didn¡¯t believe it." "Crack," before Su Chang¡¯an could finish speaking, his neck was directly twisted and broken by Lan Ke¡¯er. ``` Then, Lan Ke¡¯er picked up Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s longsword and directly cut open his belly. With blood-drenched hands, Lan Ke¡¯er dug out the heart, turned to the black-robed woman who was petrified with fear, and smiled, "I helped you dig out his heart. Do you think he was sincere?" The woman swallowed hard, her face deathly pale. Then Lan Ke¡¯er turned around, covered in blood, with the bloody heart still dripping. She gave Xu Zimei a sweet and innocent smile and said, "Zimo brother, look, his heart is fickle." Xu Zimei gave a skin-deep smile and nodded slightly. He could finally understand a saying, "Indeed, love can change a person." "What about your heart, Zimo brother?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked curiously. "If you want to see, you can dig it out yourself," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Alright, I hope the words you told me weren¡¯t a lie, Zimo brother," Lan Ke¡¯er said as she stepped toward Xu Zimei. In her left hand, she held the heart, and in her right was Su Chang¡¯an¡¯s matched sword. When the sword touched his chest, Xu Zimei gently closed his eyes. Digging out a heart? For someone who has merged with the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the heart is no longer of vital importance. But Xu Zimei understood that if Lan Ke¡¯er really did dig out his heart, it would be the end for them both. He was mentally prepared, yet the anticipated pain did not come. Instead, a warm body hugged him tightly. Xu Zimei could even smell the scent of the girl¡¯s blue hair; he slowly opened his eyes. He saw the girl with her head buried in his chest, refusing to let go for a long time. At that moment, both were silent. Xu Zimei did not know how long they embraced; the swirling sandstorm raged on around them. It seemed as if the sun in the sky was witnessing it all. ...... Inside the Wind Domain, it had become difficult for martial artists to progress further, with massive dust storms everywhere. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, with Tyrant Shadow floating in midair, letting it be tempered by the storm as he continued to recount their story. After a few days, the first phase of tempering Tyrant Shadow was completely finished. Heavenly Thunder and Torrent roamed along the front half of the blade, while Earth Fire and Hurricane rampaged on the lower half of the curved blade. The Shadow Dragon coiled around the central area, its eyes slowly opening that had been tightly shut. If one stared at the Shadow Dragon too long, it seemed as if the sound of dragon chants could echo in the back of one¡¯s mind. ...¡­ "That day there was no wind, the sunset dyed the evening clouds incredibly beautiful, and I abandoned you and left. That was our last meeting. Since then, till I awakened from my dreams, I never saw you again," Xu Zimei said slowly. The story had reached its end. Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei and earnestly asked, "If one day I leave, will you come looking for me?" "I don¡¯t know." "You must come." "Alright!" "When will you come?" "I don¡¯t know." "I¡¯ll wait for you." "Alright!" The sandstorm was still raging, and the sun in the sky was slowly setting in the west. Lan Ke¡¯er looked up at the pitch-black sky, devoid of starlight, her defiant gaze fixed on Xu Zimei as she said, "Hold me as I sleep." Xu Zimei nodded, for at his level of cultivation, sleep had long since lost its importance to him. The moonlight shone brightly in the sky as Xu Zimei found a relatively sheltered spot from the sand and held the girl as they slowly drifted into sleep. He was reminded of a saying by a writer, "Some people want to sleep, not because they are tired but out of nostalgia for sleep." ...¡­ Without a word, the two of them embraced each other in tacit understanding, saying nothing, just quietly feeling the pounding of each other¡¯s chests. As the light of dawn rose from the horizon, the sky gradually brightened to a dim gray. Lan Ke¡¯er sat up and just quietly watched Xu Zimei. She tied up her long hair, looked at Xu Zimei who was still in the land of dreams, leaned down to peck a kiss on his cheek like a dragonfly skimming the water, then turned and left. "Last time you abandoned me and left, this time let me be the bad person," she said. The Scholar Swordsmen, Happy and Sad, were waiting for her not far away. The girl¡¯s figure gradually disappeared in the freshly risen line between heaven and earth. A few minutes after Lan Ke¡¯er left, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. He chuckled softly, then stood up and quietly walked into the distance. The world of children is always full of willfulness; they throw tantrums and use all means possible to get what they cannot have. But in the world of adults, everyone knows that they should consider each other. Lan Ke¡¯er knew that Xu Zimei was not a person prone to romance. He had ambitions and dreams of his own on the Martial Path. She could have stayed by Xu Zimei¡¯s side, but doing so would only hinder his journey on the Martial Path. So she left. Xu Zimei also knew of Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s departure but did not stop her, because he understood that cultivation was the most important thing for him at the moment. He would not have enough time to spend with Lan Ke¡¯er. Perhaps by stepping on the Heavenly Path, he had already chosen his destiny. He would go to find Lan Ke¡¯er, but certainly not now. The Martial Path is one¡¯s loneliness, and loneliness is the revelry of many. ``` Chapter 127 Happy and Sad Taoist Xu Zimei had just stepped out of the Wind Domain when he saw the Sad Taoist waiting for him. As he watched Xu Zimei emerge, the Sad Taoist slightly furrowed his brows and said indifferently, "Boy, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, stay away from our young miss in the future." "Do I need you to teach me how to handle my affairs?" Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Kid, don¡¯t be too arrogant just because you have some talent. Do you know who we are?" the Sad Taoist scoffed with disdain. "Do you know who I am?" Xu Zimei asked in return. The Sad Taoist was taken aback; he truly did not know Xu Zimei¡¯s background. He had watched Lan Ke¡¯er grow up from a young age, and although the Lan Family would not intervene in the marriages of clan descendants, he personally had a very poor impression of Xu Zimei, which was why he took it upon himself to create this scene. "My father is the Deputy Sect Master of True Martial Holy Sect and also the current ruler of the sect," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Sad Taoist¡¯s expression stiffened. True Martial Holy Sect, the sect founded by the first person of the human race, the True Martial Great Emperor, and after the precipitations of a lineage of four emperors, was no weaker than their Lan Family. The Sad Taoist fell silent for a moment, then slowly said, "True Martial Holy Sect may be strong, but... " "There are no buts. Even here in the Central Continent, True Martial Holy Sect is a peak-level sect," Xu Zimei interrupted the Sad Taoist¡¯s words and said indifferently, "Don¡¯t think of yourself as too high and mighty. In fact, you¡¯re nothing more than a dog. Do you believe that even if I killed you, the Lan Family would be helpless against me?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Sad Taoist¡¯s face turned awkward, and he scoffed coldly before striding off into the air. He knew that staying would only bring more humiliation upon himself. Xu Zimei watched the back of the Sad Taoist as he left, shaking his head with a light chuckle. In fact, both the Sad and Happy Taoists were outstanding among the Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses. The experiences of both their lives were filled with drama. The Happy Taoist was born into a wealthy and noble family. From the day he was born, he lacked nothing. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When it came to martial cultivation, he was detected to have first-class aptitude and was directly favored by the Sect Master of a local sect, who took him as a direct disciple. Since then, he began a smooth and prosperous cultivation journey. He advanced to the Condensing Vein Realm at the age of twenty and the Empty Vein Realm at fifty. After the age of two hundred, he reached the Esteem Vein Realm, and now, having cultivated for seven hundred years, he had also become a powerhouse in the Emperor Pulse Realm. This pace of progression would not be considered much for people from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but one must know that he had always been a loose cultivator before this, and even the initial sect he joined was but a minor one. Compared to the Happy Taoist, the life of the Sad Taoist was far more tragic. His mother died in childbirth on the day of his birth, and in his childhood, his father was also hacked to death by bandits. From a young age, he began a life of wandering. For a long time, he lived as a beggar, and there was even a period when he went completely insane. During his insanity, he accidentally consumed a divine herb, which subsequently began to change his life. Later, fate curiously brought the Sad Taoist and the Happy Taoist together, and the two unintentionally shared their own stories with each other. One had experienced all the hardships of the human world, while the other had always had a smooth sailing life. Both gained insights from each other¡¯s stories, then realized the Great Dao of Sorrow and Joy, and afterward joined the Lan Family. ...... The Sad Taoist hadn¡¯t been gone long when Ren Pingsheng came drifting through the air and found Xu Zimei. "Young Master, the entire Myriad Beasts Sect is on the lookout for you," said Ren Pingsheng with a hint of helplessness. "I heard that whoever provides information on your whereabouts will be rewarded with an Earth Tier weapon." "Do they know my identity?" Xu Zimei asked. "They shouldn¡¯t," Ren Pingsheng shook his head and replied. "Do you want to play a big game with me?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Play what?" Ren Pingsheng asked, puzzled. "Destroy the Myriad Beasts Sect," Xu Zimei said, enunciating each word. Ren Pingsheng was startled and quickly responded, "Young Master, things haven¡¯t escalated to that point between us and the Myriad Beasts Sect. If you just reveal your identity and apologize properly, they wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you." "I don¡¯t want to apologize, so the only option is to annihilate them," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Ren Pingsheng fell silent for a moment before speaking with resignation, "But with just the two of us, we can¡¯t eradicate them." "That¡¯s where the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts in your possession will come in handy," Xu Zimei said. Afterwards, Xu Zimei led Ren Pingsheng to a vacuum area in the Wind Domain, where there was a thin black membrane within. Xu Zimei knew this was a Formation, and inside the Formation was the heart of the Pure Moon Divine Realm, where the Pure Moon Altar was located. This Formation was an eighth-tier Formation that martial artists below the Saint Vein Realm couldn¡¯t break directly with their strength. Even a martial artist of the Saint Vein Realm would need some time to break through the Formation, but during that time, the Myriad Beasts Sect would certainly be alerted. What Xu Zimei needed to do was to enter the Formation quietly without drawing the attention of the Myriad Beasts Sect. He said to Ren Pingsheng, "Let the Sun Devouring Axe find one of the Array Seals and consume it, then take its place and open a gap for us to enter." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ren Pingsheng was a bit puzzled, but he still awoke the Artifact Spirit within the Sun Devouring Axe. Black spiritual energy twined around the Sun Devouring Axe, and a majestic voice resounded from within. "Junior, for what purpose have you awakened me?" Ren Pingsheng hurriedly conveyed Xu Zimei¡¯s suggestion to the Sun Devouring Axe. After sizing up the Formation, the Artifact Spirit said with self-satisfaction, "An eighth-tier Formation, even a typical Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact would struggle to enter without making a sound. However, my devouring attribute just happens to counter it, junior, this is the second task I have done for you." Hearing the Artifact Spirit¡¯s words, Ren Pingsheng nodded quickly, knowing that after ten tasks, according to the agreement between the Artifact Spirit and the Great Emperor, he would gain his freedom. Soon after, the entire Sun Devouring Axe was shrouded in black qi, and demonic qi enveloped a small part of the Formation, with strands of devouring power permeating it. After a while, a one-meter-tall small door suddenly appeared on the black membrane, into which Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng quickly walked. The Sun Devouring Axe had simply consumed the Array Seal, and once Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng had entered, it replaced the Array Seal back in its original place. Then, the small door gradually closed behind them. ...¡­ Having entered the heart of the Pure Moon Divine Realm, the space inside was immense. Xu Zimei estimated that it was probably larger than the combined space of the four Spirit Domains outside. Xu Zimei led Ren Pingsheng eastward for about half a day until they finally saw a barrier in the distance. This barrier enveloped a hundred li within the Pure Moon Divine Realm, and at the entrance of the barrier, an old man wearing a green Taoist robe was sitting quietly at the door. Chapter 128: The Fusion of Pure Moon Altar with the True Fate World Although the elder did not exude an overbearing aura, his presence felt as deep and unfathomable as the sea, the depth and breadth of which were beyond tracing. Ren Pingsheng considered himself capable of holding his own against warriors of the Emperor Pulse Realm, but the moment he saw the elder, he found himself devoid of any desire to fight. "A Saint Vein Realm powerhouse," his pupils shrunk as he spoke deliberately, "The Myriad Beasts Sect really does value the Pure Moon Altar, with not only an eighth-level formation laid out around it but also a barrier and the protection of a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse inside." "This is the fundamental cornerstone of their sect establishment; of course, they value it," Xu Zimei said with a smile. To know that for a first-class sect like the Myriad Beasts Sect, powerhouses of the Saint Vein Realm were few, and each was considered a precious treasure. Now that they would actually station a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse to guard the door, it speaks volumes about the significance of the Pure Moon Altar. "How do we get in then?" Ren Pingsheng asked. "The Pure Moon Altar initially purified the turbid and clear auras of the epoch and then became one with this world," Xu Zimei explained with a smile: "But few people know that the Pure Moon Altar is divided into a sub-altar and a mother altar. As long as we find the sub-altar, we can use it to bypass the barrier directly and return to the side of the mother altar." About the sub-altar, if Xu Zimei¡¯s memory served her right, in the previous life, it should have been obtained by Chu Yang. Because she was defeated by Chu Yang in Secluded Dragon Gorge, not only did she dedicate herself to cultivation afterwards, but she also collected a lot of information about Chu Yang, thinking about using it for revenge. For now, leaving Chu Yang aside, in fact, even before the Chaos Pearl took her into the River of Fate, she had witnessed the scene of the Pure Moon Altar merging with heaven and earth in the evolving River of Fate. ...¡­ "Does the young master know where the sub-altar is?" Ren Pingsheng asked. "The sub-altar is scattered around the vicinity of the mother altar," replied Xu Zimei: "Let your Sun Devouring Axe help search. It had undergone the tempering of Destiny in the past; the primordial power of the Pure Moon Altar is the same as that of Destiny, it should be able to sense it." Ren Pingsheng was somewhat puzzled; it was known to people that everything about Destiny was like a fog. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite its renowned reputation, where being entrusted with Destiny was said to make one invincible in this era, what Destiny truly was, apart from the Great Emperors, nobody knew. Ren Pingsheng did not understand how Xu Zimei knew that Destiny and the Pure Moon Altar¡¯s primordial power were the same, ultimately attributing it to the records left by Great Emperors at the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, perhaps. Afterward, Ren Pingsheng relayed Xu Zimei¡¯s request to the Artifact Spirit. "This is the third thing I am doing for you," the Artifact Spirit stated indifferently. In fact, the Artifact Spirit was also a bit puzzled. A Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact¡¯s every use was exceedingly precious, and yet now Ren Pingsheng was squandering two opportunities to assist someone else for no apparent gain. As the Sun Devouring Axe was engulfed in spreading black mist, it began to sense the surrounding heaven and earth. After a long, long time, the voice of the Artifact Spirit slowly came through. "Keep heading in the southeastern direction; there¡¯s a very familiar aura over there, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the one." Upon hearing the Artifact Spirit¡¯s words, Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng immediately dashed towards the southeast direction. Actually, around the perimeter of the barrier, the Myriad Beasts Sect had arranged for many disciples to patrol the area, although these disciples generally didn¡¯t possess very high cultivation levels. Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng could easily avoid detection, as the more talented disciples wouldn¡¯t be doing such tedious work. "Keep moving forward; I feel the aura growing stronger," the voice of the Artifact Spirit emanated from the Sun Devouring Axe. Xu Zimei and his companion quickened their pace, and after about ten more minutes of travel, as they passed a hill, the Artifact Spirit instructed them to stop. "It¡¯s right beneath here, you can try digging." Xu Zimei exchanged glances with Ren Pingsheng before he went to keep watch, while Ren Pingsheng, holding a huge axe, began to dig. After digging nearly a hundred meters deep, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s excited shout came from underground. "Young Master, I¡¯ve found it, do you think this is it?" Xu Zimei hurriedly ran down into the deep pit, only to see Ren Pingsheng holding a palm-sized round altar. This round altar somewhat resembled a pagoda, with an oval base and five layers in total, each layer engraved with a variety of patterns. There were flowers, birds, fish, insects, and all kinds of animals, with the top fifth layer shrouded in chaos, enwrapped in a hazy grey mist. The sub-altar was currently emitting a faint purple glow, flickering lightly. Xu Zimei instructed Ren Pingsheng, "Go outside and keep watch, I will refine it." Ren Pingsheng nodded and then saw Xu Zimei sitting cross-legged. He had originally planned to incorporate the sub-altar of the Pure Moon Altar into his True Fate World, and then use the power of the world to refine it bit by bit. But the moment he brought the sub-altar into his True Fate World, it trembled slightly, as if conveying its inner excitement. Following that, Xu Zimei actually received the sub-altar¡¯s desire to integrate with his True Fate World. He hadn¡¯t expected refining to be this easy. It was usually difficult to refine such wondrous items of heaven and earth quickly, but now Xu Zimei realized he didn¡¯t need to refine them himself; instead, these wondrous items were eagerly seeking to merge with him. After the Pure Moon Altar rooted in Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, the altar burst forth with intense purple light, gradually purifying both the turbid and clear qi within his True Fate World. Xu Zimei could now fully utilize the sub-altar, leveraging its power to sense the main altar¡¯s location, and then directly opening a teleportation gate. That was the sole purpose of the sub-altar; the teleportation gate could only lead to the main altar and not to any other place. As Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng stepped into the teleportation gate, their surroundings were completely enveloped by chaotic spatial currents. Meanwhile, at the location of the Pure Moon Altar¡¯s main altar, a gate in the adjacent space also opened. The two of them stepped out from the Space Gate and quickly surveyed their surroundings, ensuring that no one had detected their presence, before they relaxed and began to appraise the area. Directly ahead was an especially tall altar, which was identical to the sub-altar Xu Zimei had acquired, only its size appeared to be magnified countless times. The entire altar was enveloped in a pale white fog, giving it an overwhelmingly majestic and vast presence, as if it were a pillar of this world and beyond. Atop it bloomed hundreds of flowers, carps frolicked, colossal birds spread their wings, and tigers roared across the plains. Behind the altar lay an especially large blood pool, preliminarily estimated to be a thousand miles long, with the fresh blood merging into a Sea of Blood. The surface of the Sea of Blood was exceptionally still at this moment; there was none of the expected stench of blood, but rather an invigorating aroma that was a delight to smell. "What do we do now?" asked Ren Pingsheng, curiously. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond, but took out the Nebula Bottle from his Storage Ring, filled with the essence blood of the Nine-Headed Divine Beast that he had obtained from the Blood Demon Secret Realm. Chapter 129 Depriving the Skin While it¡¯s called essence blood, after thousands of years of mutation and the grudge left by the Divine Beast at its death, it had turned into a drop of Evil Blood. Xu Zimei treaded through the air, his gaze fixed as he arrived at the very top of the Pure Moon Altar. He placed the Evil Blood into the misty gray space at the top, and immediately the altar began to shake. The entire altar seemed to awaken, and the patterns etched on the other levels also appeared to come to life, as a holy light shone forth from the altar. This light seemed capable of purifying everything in the world, giving off a feeling of utmost sanctity and purity. As the light enveloped the Evil Blood, thick black smoke began to emanate from the surface of the blood. The ferocious faces of Divine Beasts before their deaths appeared on it, attempting to break through the light¡¯s embrace with the Evil Blood. Piercing screams rang out as the light and the black fog were locked in a stalemate, but as time passed, the light emitted from the altar gradually dimmed. Xu Zimei hastily took out Spirit Crystals from his Storage Ring and threw them all into the mist. Once these Spirit Crystals were absorbed by the altar, the once faint light began to grow stronger again, suppressing the Evil Blood. Xu Zimei threw the Spirit Crystals into it as if they cost nothing, unaware of how many he had tossed, but as the sacred light became increasingly powerful, black smoke billowed more heavily from the Evil Blood. Finally, with a roar mixed with words like "True Martial tykes," the drop of Evil Blood split in two. Afterward, the light receded, and the Pure Moon Altar returned to calm once more. The two separate drops of blood floated in midair, the one on the left appearing extremely pure, with the aura of Ancient Divine Beasts pervading it. The other drop of blood, though also blood-red, looked strangely monstrous, as if it contained all the sinfulness of the world. Xu Zimei collected the two drops of blood into the Nebula Bottle, knowing that the Pure Moon Altar had expelled the Evil Blood. The blood drop on the left was the purest Divine Beast essence blood, while the one on the right was created by the thousands of years of mutation and all the unwillingness and grudges of the Divine Beast before its death. The altar was immensely large, and Xu Zimei took Ren Pingsheng to hide in the deepest part of the altar. He and Ren Pingsheng each took a True Yuan Breathsaving Pill, which Xu Qingshan had given to Xu Zimei a long time ago, worried about Xu Zimei¡¯s safety. With the True Yuan Breathsaving Pills, even the perception of those in the Saint Vein Realm couldn¡¯t detect the two of them. Although Ren Pingsheng did not know the purpose of Xu Zimei¡¯s actions, he knew that Xu Zimei would share whatever he wished to say with him. The two hid there for a full three days, and on the morning of the fourth day, Ren Pingsheng was awakened from his cultivation state by a very noisy commotion. He peered out slightly towards the outside of the altar and saw a dense crowd of people pouring in from the distance. At a glance, Ren Pingsheng estimated that there were nearly ten thousand people, all dressed in uniform garb, and they more or less exhibited traits of Monster Beasts, clearly disciples of the Myriad Beasts Sect. The leader of these disciples was a man in black robes, who looked robust, to the point that Ren Pingsheng thought the man¡¯s arms were thicker than his own thighs. The man¡¯s face was adorned with a few tiger whiskers, and on his forehead was faintly etched the character for "king." As he approached head-on, the overwhelming oppressive feeling was as if a ferocious beast had descended upon the world. Following this man were four elders in black robes with their entire figures shrouded within, only revealing their aged faces. All four elders, including the man directly in front, exuded an overwhelming presence, and the entire area trembled before their combined might. Clearly, these were five strong practitioners of the Saint Vein Realm, indicating that a significant part of the Myriad Beasts Sect¡¯s upper echelon was present. "See that man in the black robe?" Xu Zimei whispered to Ren Pingsheng, "That¡¯s the current Sect Master of the Myriad Beasts Sect, Li Yunhu." When nearly ten thousand disciples arrived together, the spectacle was grand, and everyone looked up solemnly at the towering Pure Moon Altar that reached into the clouds. Soon, they set up incense tables, seemingly paying homage to something. As the purple incense smoke slowly rose, nearly ten thousand people kneeled down and kowtowed three times in the direction of the Pure Moon Altar. At that moment, Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng were hidden inside the altar, watching nearly ten thousand people kneeling before them, among them a mix of various Saint Vein powerhouses and countless Emperor Pulse practitioners. Ren Pingsheng clicked his tongue twice and said, "I can¡¯t bear such veneration from so many people. But to tell the truth, it does feel pretty good." After everyone had finished kneeling, a Saint Vein Realm elder in a black robe stood guard on the side. The rest, under the leadership of Sect Master Li Yunhu, entered the vast and boundless Sea of Blood nearby. The Saint Vein Realm elder on one side waved his hand grandly, nearly shattering a corner of the sky and space itself. The sound of rushing water arose as a Wu Geng River thundered in from the horizon, surrounded by a faint mist. The ethereal aura permeated the area, and as the river surged unceasingly, it all flowed into the Pure Moon Altar under the control of the Saint Vein Realm elder. Ren Pingsheng focused his eyes and realized that what thundered in the river was not water, but precious drops of Spiritual Liquid. For a Loose Cultivator like him, even a small bottle of the Spiritual Liquid was vital, yet these people were casually producing a river¡¯s worth. Indeed, these large sects truly didn¡¯t regard wealth as anything significant. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ren Pingsheng vowed silently, "Damn it, someday I¡¯ll set myself a small goal too, like, let¡¯s start by making a billion... tons of Spiritual Liquid." As all the Spiritual Liquid flowed into the Pure Moon Altar, the entire colossal structure emitted a light that pierced the heavens, its might far surpassing what Xu Zimei had previously demonstrated. Meanwhile, Li Yunhu led the rest of the elders and disciples into the Sea of Blood. They used their hands to tear the flesh from their bodies, a pain unimaginable to the average person, and anyone unable to endure could even die from the agony. Once all flesh was peeled away, it was revealed that the blood inside all these people was black, exuding a profound evil aura. They intended to purge every last drop of the Dark Blood remaining in their veins. At this time, those in the Sea of Blood looked ferocious, their bare white bones exposed without any flesh. When all the Dark Blood had been cleansed, a sacred white light shone down from above the Pure Moon Altar. This white light enveloped thousands of miles of the Sea of Blood, causing the sea¡¯s blood to churn vigorously. They controlled their remaining Dark Blood to float mid-air, slowly purified by the white light. Chapter 130: Stir Up a Big Event And then everyone began to absorb the rest of the clean blood from the Sea of Blood, a process that had to be extremely cautious. A slight mistake could cause incurable hidden ailments, or worse, immediate death. The Elder of the Saint Vein Realm radiated a rainbow-like aura, guarding nearby. ......¡­ Inside the altar, Xu Zimei whispered to Ren Pingsheng, "Later, you¡¯ll use your full strength to attack this Pure Moon Altar with the Sun Devouring Axe and disrupt its purifying light. Leave the rest to me." Ren Pingsheng nodded, aware that Xu Zimei might be about to do something big. "Remember, you must attack with all your might; you only have one chance," Xu Zimei urged with concern, "ordinary attacks are useless against the altar." As everyone was enveloped in sacred light and began the blood exchange, Ren Pingsheng took a deep breath and took out his Sun Devouring Axe. At that moment, dark qi wafted around him as he once again awakened the spirit of the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact. Empowered by both the Emperor Pattern and the residual power of Destiny, the space around him completely shattered under this imposing aura. Dark mist roared on the massive axe, his expression twisted. As he flew out of the altar and struck down towards its top with all his might, time seemed to freeze in that moment, and Ren Pingsheng felt his life had never been as much the center of attention as then. From the day he was born, the Ren Family had already been in decline, and being a descendant of a Great Emperor brought him not glory but responsibility. But today, he would raise the massive axe, he would, in the heartland of a first-class sect, he would, in the face of nearly ten thousand horrified gazes, whether Emperor Pulse or Saint Vein, he would shine as bright as the blazing sun, he would strike with that one axe. As the axe passed, the firmament roared in fury, the sky mourned, and the faces within the dark mist screamed, everyone¡¯s ears were filled with an explosive sound that shattered the heavens. The axe struck the Pure Moon Altar with tremendous force, leaving not even a scratch on the unusually sturdy structure. But the holy light of purification emanating from the altar was disrupted. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Ren Pingsheng made that strike, the Elder of the Saint Vein Realm had already noticed him. "You insolent fool!" the Elder roared in fury, spiritual energy surged across the sky as he sent his massive hands straight towards Ren Pingsheng. The hands annihilated everything in their path, space collapsed, and at that moment, Ren Pingsheng, surrounded by pitch-black Demonic Qi and wielding the Sun Devouring Axe, feared nothing. He swung his axe towards those hands as if he were ready to fight heaven and earth. Regrettably, the power of the Saint Vein Realm was simply too overwhelming, and with just one palm strike, Ren Pingsheng was sent flying, coughing up blood. As Ren Pingsheng stood up ready to attack the altar again, the Saint Vein Realm Elder snorted coldly and, stepping through the air, waved his hands, binding Ren Pingsheng with forces of confinement. At this critical moment in the blood exchange within the blood pool, Xu Zimei flew out from the inside of the altar and dropped a drop of fresh blood into the blood pool. This drop of fresh blood was exactly what he had earlier separated from the essence blood of the Nine-Headed Divine Beast; it represented the resentment of all divine beasts and could be described as utterly evil blood. Without the protective light from the Pure Moon Altar to purify it, the moment Xu Zimei¡¯s drop of evil blood entered the blood pool, it instantly dissolved into the Sea of Blood. The reason Xu Zimei had Ren Pingsheng block the purifying light of the Pure Moon Altar was to contaminate the blood pool, because if the suppressing light of purification were present, even if Xu Zimei introduced the evil blood, it would be futile. As everyone was carrying out the blood exchange at this crucial juncture, they devoted their entire being to the task, having no spirit left to pay attention to the situation outside. When the Sea of Blood, now amalgamated with the evil blood, was absorbed by nearly ten thousand people, screams from disciples with lower cultivation levels began to rise. The truth was, after the evil blood was dispersed, it had already become very diluted, but the constitutions of the people from the Myriad Beasts Sect were too special. Even a trace of evil blood could cause them serious harm. At this moment, as the nearly ten thousand people in the field screamed in agony, the countenances of the Saint Vein Realm Elders and Sect Master Li Yunhu at the very front turned dark with an enveloping blackness, struggling to hold on. The Saint Vein Realm Elder who had just captured Ren Pingsheng overhead immediately noticed the abnormality, let out a furious roar, and charged directly towards Xu Zimei, his momentum as if he wanted to tear him into pieces. Xu Zimei hastily crushed the jade token his father had given him. The spiritual energy between heaven and earth surged like clouds and mist, and a blue shadow appeared in front of Xu Zimei. The moment the blue shadow appeared, myriad sword qi enveloped his surroundings. Clothed in a green robe, his eyes indifferent, the blue shadow casually pointed, and myriad sword qi flew towards the onrushing Saint Vein Realm Elder. The Elder shattered countless sword qi with a palm, but more sword qi continued to fly towards him incessantly. He failed to dodge in time and his palm was grazed by a sword qi. The Elder gazed at the blue shadow before him; naturally, he also knew it was just a divine soul. But the fact that a half-Step Saint Vein Realm divine soul could engage him in this manner suggested how powerful the true body must be. Although this divine soul was split from Xu Qingshan, it actually had no consciousness, being entirely directed by Xu Zimei. More and more disciples in the Sea of Blood began to cry out in misery. The Saint Vein Realm Elder grew frantic, his only thought was to quickly suppress Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng, and then restart the Pure Moon Altar. "Run!" Xu Zimei had the blue shadow hold off the Elder, while he shouted to Ren Pingsheng high above. Ren Pingsheng took a deep breath, demonic skiils emanating from his hands, and with a swing of his axe, he shattered the bindings around him and then ran towards the outskirts of the Pure Moon Divine Realm. "The feeling of running away after putting on a show is truly exhilarating," Ren Pingsheng silently thought to himself. Watching Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng escape into the sky while the divine soul before him blocked his path¡ª The Saint Vein Realm Elder did not wish to tangle further; his True Fate emerged, and a phantom of the Ancient Divine Beast Azure Dragon materialized above his head. The Azure Dragon roared fiercely, its immense beastly might permeating the entire space. The Saint Vein Realm Elder went in for the kill. After a long battle, he finally extinguished the divine soul and hurriedly went to reactivate the Pure Moon Altar. ......... Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng stepped through the air, leaving the Pure Moon Divine Realm and also Hundred Beasts City. No one would have expected that at this moment, the famous Myriad Beasts Sect from the Extreme West Region was undergoing a life and death crisis. Xu Zimei knew that he had now made an enemy of the Myriad Beasts Sect, but given the current situation of the Sect, it was doubtful that they could maintain their first-rate Sect strength, let alone come after him for trouble. Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng did not stop on their way and headed straight for the True Martial Holy Sect. The day of the Seven Sects Competition was approaching, but Xu Zimei did not know whether the Myriad Beasts Sect could even participate anymore. Chapter 131: The Great Competition of the Seven Sects ``` Legend has it that, long, long ago, there was a Daoist named Qing Yangzi between heaven and earth. He firmly believed that the origin of animals was much older than that of humans. He thought that humans were nothing but evolved from some kind of animal. Apart from differences in thought and intelligence, humans were merely a higher form of animal. When the epoch began and the era of cultivation dawned, the human race had martial artists while the Beast Race had monster beasts. The biggest difference between martial artists and monster beasts lay in the fact that humans cultivated much faster, nearly at double the speed of monster beasts. Yet the strength of the Monster Race was in their inherently powerful bodies, such that martial artists of the same realm found it hard to break through their defenses, making them almost no match for monster beasts. But precisely because of their strong bodies, each advancement required too much vital energy, resulting in their cultivation progressing exceedingly slowly. Monster beasts often killed each other, for consuming the flesh and blood of their kind could increase their vital energy. ¡­ Qing Yangzi always pondered a method, whether it was possible to fuse the bloodlines of the human race and monster beasts. To allow the human race to maintain their original cultivation speed, while also possessing the robust physiques of monster beasts. As the first monster beast of the Beast Race to bear Destiny, Tyrant Emperor¡¯s impact on his kin was akin to the profound influence True Martial Great Emperor had on the human race. Before his ascension, Tyrant Emperor passed on the Cultivation Technique, the Great Emperor¡¯s Technique "Force Jue", that he cultivated, to many monster beasts, hoping that more talented disciples would emerge among the Beast Race. After several epochs, a python snake shed its skin to transform into a True Dragon, bearing the Destiny of that era. As the guiding cultivation technique on its path was the "Force Jue" of Tyrant Emperor, to honor the Emperor and his spirit of selflessness, the True Dragon declared itself the "Strength Emperor." In the age of the Strength Emperor, Qing Yangzi approached him, shared his vision, and hoped to create a perfect species. The Strength Emperor readily agreed, and after hundreds of years of joint efforts of the two, a new species was born, "Half-Beast People." Their experiment could be said to have succeeded, but also to have failed. The cultivation speed of the Half-Beast People might not be as fast as that of martial artists, yet their physical strength was greater. Although Half-Beast People couldn¡¯t surpass monster beasts in physical strength, their cultivation speed far exceeded that of the latter. Simply put, Half-Beast People combined the advantages of both martial artists and monster beasts but also amalgamated the disadvantages of both. However, the mere existence of this species was tragic, as they bore features common to both the human race and monster beasts and thus were not accepted by either. What was more terrifying was that due to the impurity of the bloodlines within Half-Beast People, simply put, there was bloodline conflict. The end result was that when the conflict reached an irreparable point, their whole body¡¯s bloodlines would decompose and ultimately lead to death. The Strength Emperor regarded this as his own fault and went through great lengths to find a way to save the Half-Beast People. At last, he found the Pure Moon Altar. These Half-Beast People only needed to change their blood every three months; under the suppressive power of the Pure Moon Altar, their lifespan could be greatly extended. But as people often say, there¡¯s something detestable about those who are pitiable. ``` In that era, the Half-Beast People, leveraging the guilt felt by the Strength Emperor towards them, could be said to have acted tyrannically, looking down upon both the human race and the Beast Race. After the Strength Emperor ascended, the Half-Beast People were immediately subjected to sanctions. The Half-Beast People of that era could be said to be targets of universal condemnation, nearly brought to the brink of extinction. Only a few Half-Beast People occasionally managed to hide and cling to survival, and over countless epochs, the population of Half-Beast People once again expanded. These Half-Beast People established a sect gate near the Pure Moon Altar and named it the Myriad Beasts Sect. Because much time had passed, the misunderstandings and dissatisfaction people had towards the Half-Beast People had gradually diminished. ......... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei and Ren Pingsheng, after a long journey, returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, which recently seemed unusually bustling. Many disciples were discussing the matters of the competition between the seven sects, as well as the talented disciples from each sect. The competition between the seven sects was considered the liveliest and most grand event in the Extreme West Region. Held every three years, there was only one requirement for the participating disciples, they must not be over thirty years old. Each sect could send no more than ten disciples to participate in the competition. It is said that after the seven major sects stabilized the situation in the Extreme West Region, they mutually agreed to hold this competition every three years, a tradition which was actually quite ancient by now. This year, it just happened to be the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s turn to host the competition. Invitations had already been sent to the other six major sects half a month in advance. At this moment inside the great hall of the True Martial Holy Sect, the atmosphere was somewhat quiet. The Third Elder spoke up, "Sect Master, we¡¯ve received a message from the Myriad Beasts Sect saying they are going to close their mountain gate and will not participate in any affairs for the time being. It¡¯s estimated they won¡¯t be able to make it to the competition between the seven sects this time." "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Qingshan frowned slightly and asked, "Didn¡¯t they agree when we sent the invitations earlier?" "We are still investigating the matter. It may be something that happened recently," the Third Elder replied. "Although there is no conclusive evidence yet, I suspect it¡¯s related to the bloodline in their bodies." "You are in charge of this competition, and I don¡¯t want any accidents to occur," Xu Qingshan said indifferently. "Since they are not coming, then let¡¯s announce to the entire Extreme West Region that it will be changed to a competition between six sects." "How should we select the disciples for the competition this time?" the Third Elder asked. "The core disciples are mostly over thirty years old and can¡¯t participate. If no one has any objections, I¡¯ll select disciples from within the Inner Gate according to the rankings on the Hidden Dragon List." "Xia Hui is not over thirty years old, it¡¯s just that he usually disdains competing for the list, so he is not on the Hidden Dragon List," the Fifth Elder said from nearby. "His strength absolutely qualifies him for this grand competition. Third Elder might want to consider it." As the words of the Fifth Elder fell, the Sixth Elder, Xiao Ruoxue, quickly followed up, "Xiao¡¯er may not be on the Hidden Dragon List, but she has fully inherited the Empress¡¯s legacy. She must have a place in this competition." "How can I make selections when you throw in your candidates like this?" the Third Elder looked at Xu Qingshan with some dilemma and said, "Sect Master, why don¡¯t we hold an internal competition within the sect? The higher-ranked disciples will then represent the sect in the grand competition." "There¡¯s no need for that trouble, I am aware of both Xia Hui¡¯s and Baili Xiao¡¯s strengths, just include them on the list. As for the other disciples, select according to the rankings on the Hidden Dragon List," Xu Qingshan said. "Spread the word that in three days, we will select the disciples for the competition based on the rankings of the Hidden Dragon List. That should get those who usually hide their strength to fight hard for a place on the list." Chapter 132 The Six Clans Gather Together "I understand," the Third Elder nodded in agreement. "In addition, I¡¯m well aware of Zimo¡¯s strength. Reserve a spot for him as well," Xu Qingshan said indifferently. The Third Elder was taken aback but still nodded in assent. The other Elders around did not say much either. All of their direct disciples were over thirty years of age, many of them had participated in the previous grand competition. Only the Great Elder¡¯s face looked unsightly; in fact, he had wanted to recommend his grandson. But considering Shao Xingyu¡¯s recent state, he knew it was unlikely; his grandson had completely missed the opportunity to become the Saint Heir. ...... The day after Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak, the Third Elder came to visit and tested Xu Zimei¡¯s strength personally. When he found out Xu Zimei had already reached the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm, the Third Elder¡¯s expression was almost frozen. Although Baili Xiao had cultivated alongside Xu Zimei, it was understandable that her realm had advanced by leaps and bounds since she received the inheritance of the Empress. But for someone like Xu Zimei, who usually kept a low profile within the sect, to have secretly reached this realm was astonishing. He didn¡¯t know whether the Deputy Sect Master had forcibly boosted him or if Xu Zimei¡¯s talent truly defied the heavens. Regardless, Xu Zimei now qualified to participate in the grand competition. After the Third Elder left, Yan Buhui also made a special visit to Goose Southern Peak to see Xu Zimei. Upon seeing Yan Buhui again, he seemed much more mature than before, his Sword Qi was restrained, his white clothes whiter than snow, far from the sharpness he radiated when they first met. "You seem to have changed a lot," Xu Zimei smiled. "I have received the inheritance of the Sword God," Yan Buhui did not hide it and admitted openly. Xu Zimei smiled, drew Tyrant Shadow from his back, and slashed; a torrent of water lifted endless Blade Qi, splitting a chasm in front of them. Yan Buhui hurriedly drew his sword in response. His aura had been calm, but the moment he drew his sword, sharp Sword Light swept around him, the Sword Qi bursting with blinding white light, painful to the eyes. Blade met sword, Yan Buhui¡¯s expression changed, he grunted and stepped back several paces, while Xu Zimei remained calm and unmoved. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, sheathed Tyrant Shadow, and turned to walk out of the courtyard. "Strive to chase after me; otherwise, you¡¯ll lose even the right to look up to me." ......¡­ In the past few days, the rankings on the Hidden Dragon List of the Inner Gate had changed drastically, with fierce competition. Many of the veteran Inner Sect Disciples were squeezed out of the top ten, while some previously unknown or unheard-of disciples climbed to the top one by one. Three days later, the True Martial Holy Sect confirmed the list of disciples participating in the grand competition between the seven sects. ...¡­ A few days afterward, on an early morning, purple hues emanated from the east as a gentle breeze stirred the yellowing fallen leaves, whispering gently through the skies above the True Martial Holy Sect. The willow trees on either side of the Sect Gate swayed gently in the breeze, with leaves turning yellow in autumn and departing, the bare branches standing alone, reminiscent of past prosperity. A piercing cry shattered the comfortable tranquility, as on the eastern side of the True Martial Holy Sect, a sun tumbled down from the sky. Boundless flames engulfed the entire sky, crimson flames like the drapery of the evening¡¯s afterglow, turning half of the horizon a fiery red. If you look carefully, you¡¯ll realize it¡¯s not the sun but a Golden Crow that is even more blazing and brighter than the sun itself. The Golden Crow emanates dazzling golden light, and atop its back, there stands a group of youths in golden robes, with their heads held high and chests puffed out. They have bright, piercing eyes and their expressions are calm yet faintly tinged with excitement. Bathed in the golden radiance, they appear as warriors clad in golden armor. Meanwhile, another sharp cry rises from the west of the True Martial Holy Sect. A white Cang Luan flaps its wings slowly as it flies in from a distance, its pure white body looking extremely sacred. A holy light radiates around it, and each time it flaps its wings, a few feathers flutter down gracefully. On the back of the Cang Luan stand a group of women dressed in white, their garments as white as snow and their skin surpassing the whiteness of the snow itself. Their long hair flows in the wind, and each carries an aura of celestial spirit, as if they are fairies descended from heaven. "Look, those are people from the Immortal Spirit Sect," a disciple exclaimed upon seeing the scene above the Cang Luan. The Immortal Spirit Sect, a sect known for its beautiful women, is the dream destination for many male disciples, but unfortunately, that sect does not admit male disciples. ...... A Demonic Sword cuts through the silent expanse of sky, its piercing sound exploding at the edge of the heavens. In the south, Demonic Qi rises, shrouding the firmament in black. That Demonic Sword, a hundred meters long, bears a group of youths in black robes, their gaze indifferent as they ride on the sword. An endless aura of killing intent emanates from them, and staring too long, one might envision a Sea of Blood in Purgatory before their eyes. On the back of the black robes worn by these disciples, an embroidered character for ¡¯prison¡¯ can be seen. This sect is the strongest in the Extreme West Region after the True Martial Holy Sect, the formidable Purgatory Holy Sect, home to not one but two emperors. Under the sky tainted with Demonic Qi, the pleasant sound of flowing water suddenly rises. A waterfall cascades from the ninth heaven, plunging straight down three thousand feet, its waters bursting with endless divine light. The water, formless and colorless, rushes through the void, transforming now into Sky-reaching Ancient Trees, now into towering Giants, now into an Ancient Divine Beast. In the end, the waterfall¡¯s waters cover the vast seas, returning to their original form, and a group of youths in blue robes stand at its peak. On their blue robes, embroidered at the back, is the character for ¡¯spring,¡¯ marking them as members of the Holy Spring Sect. "The only ones left are the people from the Yin-Yang Sect," murmurs a disciple. As the disciple¡¯s voice fades, a resonating "hum" sound fills the space between heaven and earth, as if something has been awakened. There, a black and a white point of light appear at the very center of this universe, the two points intertwining with each other, and in an instant, the Principle flows, and the light blazes forth magnificently. It¡¯s as if the entire sky has been split in two; half turns black while the other half turns white. The black and white extremes blanket the entire canopy of the sky; it¡¯s as if a resonating sound from the Great Dao descends, as if the sun and moon have begun to invert, with a long river rising from nothingness and turning into a sea of flames. Atop these black and white points, stand a group of youths in black and white robes, marked on the back with the dual symbols of Yin and Yang, surveying their surroundings. The leader among them is Wu Shaoqing, the current Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect. As everyone¡¯s hearts race with the shocking entrance of these six major sects, a loud laugh emanates from within the True Martial Holy Sect. "Welcome to our Holy Sect, all of you who have traveled from afar," as the laughter rings out, Xu Qingshan steps from the void, each step encompassing heaven and earth. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 133 Chu Yang, Yin-Yang Sect Saint Heir ``` Xu Qingshan approached, each step spanning the heavens and the earth. As he took a step, the ceaseless flowing river that belonged to the Holy Spring Sect suddenly halted, as if time and space themselves were forbidden. With his step, the Golden Crows and Cang Luan on both sides let out low cries, seemingly in fear of something, their proud heads slightly bowing, trembling. With his step, the longsword that pierced the silence began to shiver, and even the Demonic Qi that lingered around it seemed to recede. With his step, the Yin and Yang that divided heaven and earth appeared as mere ants that could be extinguished in the blink of an eye; he didn¡¯t need to deliberately search for the centre of this world. He merely stood there, and no matter what he was doing or where he stood, he was the center of this universe. As Xu Qingshan walked step by step towards them, in that moment, whether it was the Golden Crow, Cang Luan, the Demonic Sword, the river or even the Yin and Yang that divided the heavens and the earth, they all seemed to become just a backdrop for him. In everyone¡¯s eyes, there was only the man in green clothes, who seemed to carry the sky on his shoulders and trod upon the earth, propping up the firmament. "Brother Qingshan, it¡¯s been a long time since that day, I¡¯ve missed you," Luo Changhe, the Sect Master of Holy Spring Sect, laughed heartily. "Brother Changhe, long time no see," Xu Qingshan also smiled, greeting the several other Sect Masters present. Afterward, he led the five great sects towards the True Martial Holy Sect. At this time, the True Martial Holy Sect was bustling with excitement. In addition to the five strongest sects from the Extreme West Region attending the grand competition, many second and third-tier sects, including the imperial households of the Purple Sun Empire and Green Wood Empire, had also received invitations to come and watch. Xu Qingshan was in charge of receiving the five great sects, while the elders of the True Martial Holy Sect were responsible for receiving the other second-tier sects and the like. The grand competition was scheduled for the next morning, and everyone was arranged to stay on the Qunying Peak of the True Martial Holy Sect. However, no matter how lively the outside world was, Goose Southern Peak, where Xu Zimei resided, always remained peaceful. He leaned back in a deck chair in the courtyard, with the gentle autumn wind carrying withered leaves blowing down from the top of Goose Southern Peak, brushing across Xu Zimei¡¯s face. At this moment, Xiao Guizi came in from outside and said to Xu Zimei, "Brother, I¡¯ve gathered clear information about the other five great sects." "Are you sure the Myriad Beasts Sect won¡¯t be participating?" Xu Zimei slightly opened his eyes and asked. "The Myriad Beasts Sect is not on the list for this competition, so they shouldn¡¯t be coming," Xiao Guizi slowly said, "This time, the ones with the biggest reputation and highest expectations are actually the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of each sect." "Who are they? Tell me," Xu Zimei shifted to a more comfortable position, sitting up and asking. "From the Divine Sun Holy Sect, there is their Saint Heir Xuanyuan Xuantian, from Purgatory Holy Sect it¡¯s Tian Mozi, and though the position of Saint Son for Holy Spring Sect hasn¡¯t been determined yet, there is a monstrous prodigy in body cultivation in their sect, who is said to have a high calling. As for the Immortal Spirit Sect, after Nie Xingqing¡¯s death, they have chosen a woman named Xian Linger as their Saintess. The most interesting is the Yin-Yang Sect, who apparently just recently established their Saint Heir, a man named Chu Yang. His strength is unknown, but as you know, Brother, the Immortal Spirit Sect has been hunting a young man named Chu Yang lately. I heard because of this matter, the relationship between the Yin-Yang Sect and the Immortal Spirit Sect has become very tense." "So, who is the one with the highest calling in our True Martial Holy Sect right now?" Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s Bai Li Xiao, the niece of the Sixth Elder," Xiao Guizi replied, "After all, the title of the Empress¡¯s successor is quite impressive. These disciples are too much like frogs in a well. Once you make your move, Brother, they¡¯ll understand that the so-called Talented Disciples are just a bunch of country chickens and street dogs" "Alright, stop with the flattery," Xu Zimei waved his hand and laughed. ``` After Xiao Guizi left, he took out several letters from his sleeve. These were pieces of intelligence collected by Situ Yunqing from various channels. Xu Zimei slowly opened the envelope. "A month ago, an Immortal Mountain next to the Immortal Spirit Sect suddenly burst into ten thousand feet of white light. This Immortal Mountain was left behind by a very famous ancestor of the Immortal Spirit Sect, the ¡¯Peacock Ancestral Master¡¯. Some said that a mystical treasure had appeared, but the incident was quickly suppressed by the Immortal Spirit Sect. Not long after, the Immortal Spirit Sect appointed a woman named Xian Linger as the current Saintess. Before this, no one had ever heard of her." "Half a month ago, the Yin-Yang Sect activated their Sect¡¯s treasured ¡¯Yin-Yang Diagram,¡¯ with an unknown purpose. A few days later, they named a youngster called Chu Yang as the Saint Heir." "Deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains, someone saw a giant measuring the earth and heaven with his feet, his purpose and strength unknown." After reading through the intelligence, a ball of blazing fire appeared in Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand. He watched the envelope burn to ashes in the flames, then closed his eyes slightly and leaned back in his recliner. Muttering to himself, he said, "Chu Yang, Yin-Yang Sect, long time no see." .......... Within the True Martial Holy Sect, there is a separate space carved out, known as the "Heavenly Domain." The Heavenly Domain was established during the era of Empress Hongtian and has a history of tens of thousands of years. This Heavenly Domain is a place specially prepared by the True Martial Holy Sect for hosting some grand competitions. It has its own space and spans tens of thousands of square feet, with no end visible at a glance. In the center of the Heavenly Domain, there are nearly a hundred arenas made of Black Tortoise True Iron. These arenas are nearly a hundred meters in length and width and are encircled by chains of iron. The durability of the arenas is such that they can withstand several attacks from martial artists in the Emperor Pulse Realm. As the early sun began to rise, the autumn wind stirred up a few yellow leaves, and the morning light gradually poured down from the sky, heralding the start of a new day. Once all the Sect Gates had gathered, led by the True Martial Holy Sect, followed closely by the five major sects, with the second and third-tier sects trailing at the end. Everyone walked into the Heavenly Domain in great numbers; it took half an hour for the dragon-like procession to enter the Heavenly Domain completely. Bear in mind that just the second-tier sects who came to watch the grand competition numbered over a hundred. Now, the areas around these nearly hundred arenas were filled with densely packed chairs. Of course, these chairs were prepared for some notable figures from the sects and talented disciples; ordinary disciples could only stand at the back to watch. .......... The Sixth Elder, as the person in charge of this grand competition, once everyone was settled, walked up to the central arena in a red robe, his presence bursting forth. "First, I would like to thank everyone for coming to watch the grand competition held by our True Martial Holy Sect. Myriad Beasts Sect, due to some special reasons, has withdrawn from the competition," the Sixth Elder stood on the central arena and announced loudly, "Beginning from the era of the Divine Travel Great Emperor, the grand tournament of the seven sects held every three years has continued thus. It has been held for thousands of years now, and the purpose of the grand tournament is to foster relations between the sects, to allow the young disciples to witness more youthful geniuses, to broaden their horizons, and to realize their own shortcomings. I will not say much more, let me briefly introduce the rules of this competition." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 134 I Want to Slice Him to Pieces ``` "This time, the six sects have sent out a total of sixty disciples. Based on the draw, they will select their opponents," the Third Elder said slowly, "The matches will be one-on-one, a single victory determining the outcome. The rule is that from sixty, we go to thirty, and from thirty to fifteen. When we reach fifteen, one person will draw a bye, and the other fourteen will compete. As for who will draw the bye, that will be a matter of luck. From fifteen to eight, for those remaining eight, we will determine their next opponents based on the duration of each match. The disciple who defeats their opponent in the shortest time will get to pick their next challenger. Do you understand?" "Understood," the disciples from the six major sects replied vigorously in their separate teams. "Today, here, we have gathered the majority of the powers from the entire Extreme West Region. Gaining fame here means you will become famous across the entire Extreme West Region," the Third Elder¡¯s gaze swept over all the young faces present, his voice filled with Spiritual Energy, thunderously stating, "Bring out your full strength, the result of your decades of cultivation effort. Today, right here, in front of your Sect Master, under the watchful eyes of so many, make everyone remember your names." The Third Elder¡¯s words stirred the assembled youths, their excitement visible as even their complexions turned a shade redder. It was as if their hearts were filled with unreleased passion, suddenly making them feel as if they bore vast gorges in their chests, their spirits soaring to the sky, With one goal clear in their minds, "To rise to fame and make a name for oneself." "It¡¯s great to be young, a few words can get them all fired up," Xu Zimei, observing the youths nearby, remarked, "The martial stage is already set up, all roles are ready to enter the scene in turn." Standing beside Xu Zimei, Baili Xiao was dressed in white at the forefront of the line, her gaze fixed from the beginning to the end on the young man directly opposite her from the Yin-Yang Sect. Chu Yang, wearing a robe representing the union of black and white, stared back at Baili Xiao with just as much intensity. With their eyes locked across the space between them, traces of tears glistened in Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes as she murmured to herself, "Big brother Chu Yang." She hadn¡¯t expected that the ordinary youth from that small mountain village had gone through so much hardship, achieving what he had without the help of resources or connections. Becoming the Saint Heir of the Yin-Yang Sect, Baili Xiao felt a sense of pride deep inside¡ªproud of Chu Yang, and proud of herself as well. "Quite touching indeed," Xu Zimei chuckled, watching Baili Xiao¡¯s expression, "Tell me, if I were to crush his head like a watermelon, would you be heartbroken?" "You dare to kill someone during the six-sect tournament?" Baili Xiao turned her head and asked indifferently. "Accidents happen quite often, you know," Xu Zimei replied with a smile, "Of course, if you start weeping and begging now, I might make his death look a little more dignified." "You better take care of yourself first. Don¡¯t fail to get past the first round," Baili Xiao replied disdainfully. "No need for your concern," Xu Zimei¡¯s smile turned wicked, "I plan to dismember him piece by piece right in front of you." Baili Xiao frowned deeply, snorted coldly, and paid Xu Zimei no more attention. When the tournament began, the disciples below the stage erupted into an overwhelming chorus of cheers. Being the home ground of the True Martial Holy Sect, naturally, their side¡¯s cheers were louder, almost drowning out the supporting yells from the other sects. The vibrant voices melded together, the space itself trembling with their resounding echoes. In these cheers, those supporting Baili Xiao were naturally the loudest. With her beauty, talent in cultivation, and being the heiress of the Empress, she was the dream of many disciples. Amongst this clamor, Xu Zimei faintly heard cheers for himself as well. "Xu Zimei, I want to bear your monkeys." ``` His expression darkened, if it had been a woman¡¯s voice, it might have been okay, but these voices were particularly rough and masculine, and he had no idea where these men had sprung up from. Afterward, everyone began to draw lots, with a total of thirty numbers divided into two groups. Disciples who drew the same number would face off against each other. Xu Zimei looked at the number he had drawn and saw it was number seven. Once the groups were formed, Xu Zimei stepped onto the platform designated for number seven. His opponent, dressed in a black robe, was a disciple from the Purgatory Holy Sect. That disciple glanced at Xu Zimei and chuckled, "The son of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Deputy Sect Master, wouldn¡¯t my reputation soar if I eliminated you in the first round? No sooner had the disciple¡¯s words fallen, than a "clang" of a drawn blade rang out. He didn¡¯t even catch the shadow of the blade before he felt a stinging pain on his neck. The disciple¡¯s pupils constricted sharply; he reached down to touch his neck and saw the skin on the outside of his neck had been lightly cut. "You¡¯re quite lucky, I didn¡¯t miss," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "By the way, what did you just say? I didn¡¯t catch it." "Hehe," the disciple forced out a dry laugh, "The wind today is certainly boisterous." Saying so, he walked down from the platform, his heart thumping uncontrollably; he had just skirted the edge of death. Down in the spectator stands, Yan Hong, the Sect Leader of the Purgatory Holy Sect, chuckled lightly, "Sect Master Xu, your son is quite powerful, eh? He resolved the fight with our sect¡¯s disciple with a single Draw Blade Technique." "It¡¯s just one match, it doesn¡¯t signify much," Xu Qingshan said with a light chuckle, shaking his head. After Xu Zimei defeated his opponent, he stepped down from the platform to watch the other contestants¡¯ bouts. Because after the top eight, the disciple with the shortest duration in their duel had the right to choose their own opponent, so many were trying to resolve the fight as quickly as possible. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chu Yang held the Wandering Dragon Sword in his hand. With a single stroke, a mix of Yin and Yang Qi spread. Yin and Yang Qi represent the way of opposites and the way of change. When the Yin and the Yang¡ªtwo different and opposing extremities¡ªexploded before his eyes, the disciple was blasted off the platform. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes lit up; Yin and Yang Qi, and not the acquired Yin and Yang, but the most primal innate Yin and Yang. This was a crucial item for constructing his own life¡¯s world. Xu Zimei felt a sense of love and hate between him and Chu Yang. "I was already planning to kill him, but before he dies, the guy has prepared such a big surprise for me." Xu Zimei originally intended to look for the legendary Forgotten Dust Pearl and extract the innate Yin and Yang Qi inside it to construct his life¡¯s world. Now it looked like although he had taken away Chu Yang¡¯s World Pearl from his previous life, Chu Yang¡¯s aura of fortune seemed to have found the Forgotten Dust Pearl again. "What a treasure," Xu Zimei muttered to himself, making him now a bit reluctant to kill, wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep and nurture him? But, fearing that protraction might lead to complications, he didn¡¯t want the roles of hunter and prey to be reversed. ...... With the end of the first round, thirty disciples were eliminated. The remaining thirty disciples drew lots again, and Xu Zimei drew number twelve. When he stepped onto the platform, he saw a young man in a golden robe, with a sword in his embrace, already waiting for him. "Isn¡¯t that Lin Yifei from the Cloud Sky Sword Forest?" a disciple exclaimed in surprise from below. Chapter 135 Cloud Sky Sword "Who is Lin Yifei?" a disciple asked, looking puzzled at the golden-robed youth cradling a sword in his arms. "Long ago, he was the most talented disciple of the Divine Sun Holy Sect," someone beside explained, "Back then, he was hailed as the most likely to become the Saint Heir of our time. Unfortunately, later on, Xuanyuan Xuantian emerged, sweeping almost all the young generation of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Even Lin Yifei ended up as a defeated subordinate. Since then, he devoted himself to cultivation, and few people remembered him; Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s brilliance was simply too dazzling." On the Combat Stage, Lin Yifei slowly drew his Cloud Sky Sword. His sword¡¯s presence was like a rainbow, and his robe billowed without any wind. He opened his mouth slowly and said, "My sword is the sword of invincibility." Every time he uttered a word, the sword¡¯s presence around him became even more indomitable. "I heard you lost to Xuanyuan Xuantian?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Lin Yifei¡¯s aura faltered. He glanced at Xu Zimei indifferently and continued to speak, "The edge of my sword is revealed, refusing to break or bend, relentless and fearless." "I heard you lost to Xuanyuan Xuantian?" Xu Zimei continued to ask. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Though my sword may encounter obstacles, I am willing to believe in my sword. I believe that with the sword in my hand, I will forge ahead through brambles and thorns, striving straight to the Other Shore of the Sword Dao and achieving the path of a Sword God." "I heard you lost to Xuanyuan Xuantian?" "Go to hell," Lin Yifei¡¯s forehead veins bulged as he roared and charged at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei shook his head and sighed, "It¡¯s a pity. Your slogans are so loud, but your heart is in disarray, and so is your sword." He pulled out the Tyrant Shadow, and with one chop, there was a Changhe breaking the day, Heavenly Thunder thundering with Divine Might, and amidst the clash of the raging Torrent¡¯s waters, a Hurricane howled. With just one strike, Lin Yifei¡¯s complexion drastically changed. The Cloud Sky Sword in his hand flew out, and he himself fell at the edge of the platform. Lin Yifei stared blankly at everything before him, unable to believe he couldn¡¯t even take one move. "Is this your Sword Dao?" a voice of disappointment sighed from beside him. Lin Yifei hurriedly turned his head to look, and saw the Sect Master of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, Cang Songlin, standing nearby. "Haven¡¯t you emerged from Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s nightmare yet?" Cang Songlin shook his head with a sigh, then turned and walked away. Lin Yifei fell silent for a moment. Picking up the Cloud Sky Sword that had fallen nearby, his silhouette like a curtain closing as he left the Combat Stage. He had forgotten many things. Why was he practicing the sword? What was his own Sword Dao? All he remembered was that he had once been the most dazzling of his sect, the closest contender for the position of Saint Heir. Until the emergence of a youth named Xuanyuan Xuantian shattered all his dreams, and never again could he find the glory of the past. "Is Senior Brother Xu that strong? To think that Cloud Sky Sword could be defeated so easily," a disciple said in disbelief. "It seems unfathomable, but it looks like Lin Yifei wasn¡¯t in the right state today," another disciple said doubtfully. Xu Zimei stepped down from the Combat Stage, noting to himself that the contests between the other sect heirs seemed to be one-sided affairs. As for the fights among the other disciples, they were fiercely competitive, evenly matched. After thirty disciples were eliminated, leaving only fifteen, they began the next round of drawing lots. Xu Zimei looked at the number he drew, momentarily stunned. It read ¡¯number eight¡¯, and number eight was the bye position. He glanced in the direction of the Three Elders and saw that their expressions were normal, as if they knew nothing. He himself did not believe for one second that the drawing hadn¡¯t been tampered with. If by chance the sacred children of two Sects were drawn together in the first round, that would make things very interesting. After all, the main events are always in the latter part. With Xu Zimei receiving a bye, he could only stand below the stage and watch the others compete. What caught Xu Zimei¡¯s interest was Xian Linger from the Immortal Spirit Sect, clad in white and wielding a green soft sword. She didn¡¯t even use any Vein Skills, relying on only the most basic sword techniques, which seemed to have been honed for hundreds of years in her hands, appearing extremely natural and effortless. The impenetrable shadow of her sword created layers of patterns on the stage, and her opponent was quickly defeated off the platform. The competition was nearly over, with many having already secured their victories. Among these winners were Xu Zimei, Xian Linger, Baili Xiao, Chu Yang, Tian Mozi, and Xuanyuan Xuantian. Now, only two stages remained active in battle; one wasn¡¯t very interesting as both disciples lacked strength. However, the other stage drew everyone¡¯s attention¡ªit featured twins, Jiang Yu and Jiang Heng, who looked exactly alike. They were the Holy Spring Sect¡¯s strongest contestants this time, and if nothing unexpected happened, one of them would likely become the next Saint Heir. Blood brother against blood brother, this sparked interest among several disciples watching below. "I was thinking that the two Jiang brothers could make it into the top eight, but it¡¯s unexpected that they¡¯ve met so soon," lamented a disciple from the Holy Spring Sect. "It¡¯s fine, I support Jiang Yu anyway," responded a disciple nearby. "That¡¯s true, after competing for over ten years, Jiang Yu has always been the one suppressing Jiang Heng." Hearing the conversation between the two disciples, other Sect¡¯s disciples also became curious and started asking questions. "Their story is full of drama. Jiang Yu is the older brother, Jiang Heng the younger. It¡¯s said that when they were young, they happened to save a strong figure by chance. Unfortunately, the figure was so badly injured that the crude pills they had could not heal his wounds. As he lay dying, he wanted to pass on his Martial Path to them, telling them he had cultivated two ultimate forms of martial arts. One represented the ultimate in offense, and the other represented the ultimate in defense; he asked which they wanted to learn. So Jiang Yu chose defense and Jiang Heng chose offense." This story sounds a bit like the Spear and Shield paradox; the man claimed his spear was so sharp it could pierce all things. And his shield was the ultimate, capable of withstanding any attack. Someone asked him, "What happens when your spear strikes your shield?" And the answer to that was being played out between the two brothers¡ªthey had been competing for more than a decade since receiving their legacies, each striving to prove that their ultimate form was the strongest. Yet in more than ten years of rivalry, Jiang Heng¡¯s offense never broke through Jiang Yu¡¯s defense. He was always outmatched and had never won. Even though they were twins and looked identical, there were significant differences in their physiques. Jiang Heng appeared somewhat frail, whereas Jiang Yu¡¯s muscles were prominently defined, creating a very striking impression. "Big brother, just admit defeat. I¡¯m not the same as I used to be," proclaimed Jiang Heng, raising his fists as golden spiritual energy transformed into bursts of force that separated the space around them. "My foolish little brother, it¡¯s you who should admit defeat," Jiang Yu said with a light laugh, "In these past years, you¡¯ve never beaten me once." Chapter 136: Lost Kamikaze "Then try and you¡¯ll know," Jiang Heng snorted coldly, his fist enveloped with a forceful energy. A gust of wind swept beneath his feet, white spiritual energy engulfing his whole body as he directed a punch towards Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu chuckled lightly, not dodging or avoiding, simply letting the fist smash into his abdomen. "My foolish brother, after all this time, it seems your attack strength hasn¡¯t grown in the slightest," as the fist collided with his abdomen, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his body motionless as if he felt nothing. Jiang Heng¡¯s gaze hardened, letting out a few light roars, as he threw several more punches in succession. "Although I¡¯m sorry, this time, I will take the spot," said Jiang Yu, his palms sweeping out towards Jiang Heng as he spoke. Jiang Heng snorted coldly and quickly retreated backward. By the time Jiang Yu¡¯s palms were still in the air, Jiang Heng had already moved to one side. "Your speed has increased so much," Jiang Yu said with narrowed eyes. "Noticed, have you," Jiang Heng sneered, rushing forward, his body leaving a trail of afterimages in the air. The two fought for a while, and Jiang Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. Jiang Heng¡¯s speed was much faster than his; he couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of his opponent¡¯s clothes with his attacks. Although his own defensive power was astonishing, every one of Jiang Heng¡¯s strikes landed in the same spot on his abdomen. At first, he didn¡¯t feel it, but as the blows kept coming, Jiang Yu began to feel a distinct pain. "You have abandoned your own path of extremity," Jiang Yu shouted. The two had been rivals since they were young, with Jiang Heng obsessed with the way of attack, while he was obsessed with defense. As for other aspects like speed, they had not deliberately trained. "That¡¯s not important, as long as I can win against you, that¡¯s enough," Jiang Heng roared back. His body was slender, but at this moment, with his right fist raised high, veins bulging all over his body, his eyes protruding, it was as if all the efforts of the past decade were condensed into this one punch. When this punch hit Jiang Yu¡¯s abdomen, his complexion changed dramatically, and his previously unyielding body hit the iron chains at the edge of the arena with a heavy thud. "My dear brother, it¡¯s time for you to experience what I¡¯ve felt all these years," Jiang Heng stepped forward and spoke indifferently, "In front of so many people here today, I will repay all of my defeats over the past decade. Does it feel desperate?" "I just find it ironic," Jiang Yu replied faintly, "that a person who adhered to his martial path faith would lose to someone who abandoned it." "Let me repeat, I did not abandon my martial path, it¡¯s just that the previous way of extremity didn¡¯t suit me," Jiang Heng replied, "That path was too hard to follow. Although there are many examples of Great Emperors before us, like the offensive way of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades and the speedy way of the Divine Travel Great Emperor. But how many Great Emperors of the Three Blades are there in this world? I told you back then that I wanted to be like the Great Emperor of the Three Blades, to entrust my life to power. But it was too difficult. I was just talking, inside my heart, my soul, and the conviction that is etched into my bones and merged into my blood all tell me that I cannot achieve the Great Emperor¡¯s level of purity. Some paths are dead ends from the beginning. Trying is not wrong, but it¡¯s useless if the direction is wrong. So a year ago, I started to slow down the cultivation of my attack and began enhancing my defense and speed. Actually, we were both wrong. The path of extremity is too difficult to walk." "That¡¯s you, don¡¯t lump me in with you," Jiang Yu said, after a moment of silence, bellowing, "Even if I crash into the south wall, I won¡¯t turn back." "But you lost," Jiang Heng responded calmly. Hearing Jiang Heng¡¯s words, Jiang Yu fell instantly silent, knowing that no matter what he said, all vigorous explanations turned pale in the face of defeat. As the two conversed in the arena, the Sect Master of the Holy Spring Sect, Luo Changhe, slowly stood up and walked forward to observe them. "Sect Master," the two of them hurriedly greeted. "Actually, both of you are right," Luo Changhe said with a smile, "Don¡¯t be nervous. Jiang Heng did nothing wrong. Sometimes when a path is impassable, it¡¯s perfectly okay to give up and try a different direction. Who knows, you might discover a whole new world." "As for you, Jiang Yu, you¡¯re also right. Some paths, though difficult, will reveal a broader world to you if you persist." "There¡¯s more than one path to success." "Remember this, there are no eternal losers in this world, only temporary victors." Hearing Luo Changhe¡¯s words, both fell into deep thought. ...... The competition from fifteen to eight has ended, and the upcoming semi-finals should be considered the most spectacular stage of this contest. Because the few remaining in the arena are the most highly regarded Saint Heirs and Saintesses of their respective sects. Of course, except for Xu Zimei and another disciple called Lin Hang whose reputations were not as significant, the other six, Xuanyuan Xuantian, Xian Linger, Baili Xiao, Chu Yang, Tian Mozi, and Jiang Heng, were very well-known. The next round of competition didn¡¯t require drawing lots but was based on the total time taken in the previous contests, allowing the disciple with the shortest time to choose their opponent first. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Xu Zimei had resolved all his matches with a single blow, his time was naturally the shortest. Xu Zimei glanced at the seven people next to him, noting that the rest appeared indifferent, but that disciple named Lin Hang seemed quite eager to try. "Alright, you it is," Xu Zimei pointed at Lin Hang, chuckling. "Thank you, thank you," the youth named Lin Hang hastily expressed his gratitude. "Thank for what?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Thank you for giving me the opportunity to make it into the top four," Lin Hang replied. "So confident?" Xu Zimei was somewhat taken aback. "While you are tough to deal with, compared to the other demons, I still have some confidence," Lin Hang responded with a smile. "Looking down on everyone?" Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed, "Well, good luck to you." Then Baili Xiao, the second fastest disciple, chose Jiang Heng as her opponent. The third person, Xuanyuan Xuantian, looked at Xian Linger and said with a smirk, "If you¡¯re willing to join me, I¡¯ll let you go." "Crazy," Xian Linger snorted coldly. "Then I¡¯ll just have to beat you into submission," Xuanyuan Xuantian replied nonchalantly, smiling. What remained then were Chu Yang and Tian Mozi. ...... As the contest began, the disciple named Lin Hang¡¯s body swirled with Spiritual Energy, and he slowly stretched out his right hand, smiling, "I¡¯ve been preparing for this match for a long time." As he extended his right hand, a dark yellow whirlwind of sand began to spin in the palm of his hand. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as he said, "Lost Divine Wind." "Exactly. Although I know it¡¯s difficult for me to get first place, with this Lost Divine Wind, if I¡¯m lucky, I have a chance of making it into the top four," Lin Hang said with a smile. Chapter 137 Crazy Battle The dark yellow sand twirled around Lin Hang¡¯s palm, and when someone stared at this sand for a long time, they would even start to see hallucinations. The lost godly wind was very rare. As far as Xu Zimei knew, the most common place to find it was in one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the City of the Lost. In the City of the Lost, lost godly wind could be seen everywhere. The greatest effect of this wind was to induce hallucinations. People of low cultivation would go insane if touched by this wind. And even those with high cultivation would temporarily have their five senses shielded within the lost godly wind, including touch, taste, sight, hearing, and smell. After martial artists reached the Empty Vein Realm and condensed their True Fate, although they still could not make their True Fate emerge and exert a hundred percent of their strength, they could still make use of some of the power of their True Fate. Lin Hang¡¯s True Fate was precisely the lost godly wind. When he waved his hands, the howling divine wind enveloped the entire arena. It seemed to have no substantial effect, but it kept attacking Xu Zimei¡¯s spiritual layers. Unfortunately, what Lin Hang didn¡¯t know was that Xu Zimei¡¯s divine soul strength was from being reborn from the Divine Vein Realm in a previous life, and such a scale of divine wind had no effect on him at all. When the divine wind covered the arena, Lin Hang¡¯s figure also gradually disappeared within it. The spectators from outside could only see a flurry of flying sand and stones as the fierce yellow wind howled past before their eyes. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, just as he had in the Painting Palace, where he had to find the most real maple leaf among thousands of maple trees. At this moment, his mind was unprecedentedly calm; the surrounding lost godly wind seemed to have no effect on him at all. A sharp sword Qi attacked from behind him, and Xu Zimei quickly swung Tyrant Shadow, colliding heavily with the longsword. A dull grunt was heard amidst the yellow wind, and then everything returned to calm. The lost godly wind still howled around, and Lin Hang, hiding inside it, seemed somewhat anxious. It must be known that the power consumed by using his True Fate was enormous, and he couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. He quietly moved to Xu Zimei¡¯s side and stabbed out with another sword, the golden Spiritual Energy filling the sword, but unfortunately, it was once again blocked by Xu Zimei. Lin Hang¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t know whether Xu Zimei had a way to detect his position, but otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block every attack. Just as Lin Hang was becoming anxious, Xu Zimei, who was originally closing his eyes in front, suddenly opened them and rose abruptly, slashing his blade towards Lin Hang. The blade flashed with thunderbolt light, and Lin Hang was shocked. "This guy isn¡¯t affected by the divine wind and can see me." However, he couldn¡¯t avoid the attack now, as Xu Zimei¡¯s speed was just too fast. When Tyrant Shadow broke through the divine wind, charging forward relentlessly towards him, Lin Hang instinctively raised his sword to meet it. Blood scattered into the air, and an arm flew out from the sky. The lost godly wind gradually dissipated, and as the scene on the arena became clear, everyone could only see Lin Hang half-kneeling on the ground, holding his left shoulder with blood streaming down, his expression one of pain. His left arm had disappeared without a trace, while Xu Zimei stood tall, looking down at him with a light chuckle, "It seems your luck isn¡¯t so good." "You did it on purpose," Lin Hang shouted angrily at Xu Zimei. Without his arm, it would be very difficult for him to return to his prime in this life. Unless there was some high-level Spiritual Medicine, his combat strength would be seriously reduced. "What happened?" The Third Elder stepped onto the arena, beginning to check the situation. "Brother Lin, are you okay? It doesn¡¯t matter, right?" Xu Zimei quickly walked up and grabbed Lin Hang¡¯s shoulder, asking with concern, "Dammit, it¡¯s all my fault for not controlling my strength well." "Can you not touch my wound," Lin Hang¡¯s face nearly twisted in pain. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, accidents happen in matches; just be more careful next time," the Third Elder looked deeply at Xu Zimei before saying to Lin Hang, "You should go down and heal your injuries." ...¡­ After stepping down from the arena, Xu Zimei discovered that someone had finished even faster than himself. Baili Xiao had already defeated Jiang Heng and was standing on the side, watching Chu Yang¡¯s match. From the surrounding discussions, Baili Xiao seemed to have used only one move, so fast it was almost invisible to the naked eye, directly knocking Jiang Heng off the stage. Based on Xu Zimei¡¯s judgment, Baili Xiao¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t have been strong enough for that, so it seemed she must have used the power of the Flying Immortal Body. Of course, Xu Zimei could guess the reason why Baili Xiao did that. On the arena at that moment, Chu Yang and the Heavenly Demon Heir were fighting intensely. Chu Yang, wielding the Wandering Dragon Sword and shrouded in Yin and Yang Qi, was attacking with wide, sweeping moves, almost overpowering the Heavenly Demon Heir. The Heavenly Demon Heir was also using a black longsword. Despite being at a disadvantage, he remained calm and collected. On the other side, Xian Linger¡¯s battle with Xuanyuan Xuantian was somewhat more brutal. Xuanyuan Xuantian, armed with a huge axe, created rifts in space with every chop, his Jing Qi surging powerfully. No matter how clever Xian Linger¡¯s swordsmanship was, he overwhelmed her with sheer brute force, his aura raging and keeping her firmly suppressed. ... The Heavenly Demon Heir took a slight step back. His True Fate was the Sword of Slaughter, and as the power of his True Fate merged with him, his eyes turned blood-red, and he charged at Chu Yang as if he was throwing his life away. He was completely trading wound for wound, life for life. Seeing the Heavenly Demon Heir¡¯s frenzied attack, a Yin-Yang Diagram phantom appeared above Chu Yang¡¯s head. He too fought recklessly against the Heavenly Demon Heir. The two exchanged blows, their bodies already drenched in blood, yet they fought as if they were immune to pain. Xu Zimei watched their crazy fighting and couldn¡¯t help but smile, "It seems that the Yin-Yang Sect opened the Yin-Yang Diagram back then just to help Chu Yang condense his True Fate." After all, with the protection of "Eternal Resentment," Chu Yang couldn¡¯t feel any pain. But after self-mutilating for a long time with Chu Yang, the Heavenly Demon Heir¡¯s pain finally pulled him out of his frenzy. Even he hadn¡¯t expected to meet someone even more ruthless than himself. His body ached unbearably, and even the slightest movement felt as if his body was being torn apart. This hesitation allowed Chu Yang to catch a flaw and forcefully cut him down from the arena. After Chu Yang¡¯s match ended, the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect, Wu Shaoqing, personally tended to his injuries. After all, the matches that followed were going to be even more brutal. With the full-powered treatment from a Saint Vein Realm strong, Chu Yang¡¯s wounds were slowly healing. ...¡­ Elsewhere, Xian Linger was growing impatient with being suppressed by Xuanyuan Xuantian. Suddenly, a crisp bird call echoed around her, and an imposing aura spread throughout the vicinity. Everyone looked toward the sound, only to see a gigantic peacock, like a shadow eclipsing the sun, standing behind Xian Linger. The peacock, several meters tall, had a crown of blue feathers that looked sharp and emerald green on top. Chapter 138: Battling Baili Xiao Its tail feathers were especially long, and when the plume fanned out, one could glimpse what seemed like countless blue-black eyes within it, vibrant and beautiful, and also very peculiar. "The background of this woman is somewhat extraordinary," some sect masters from the smaller sects murmured amongst themselves, "It¡¯s unclear what her connection to the Peacock Ancestral Master is." The Peacock Ancestral Master was a talented disciple from an earlier era who had competed with the Great Emperor Tianqi for destiny, and was also one of the most magnificent individuals in the history of Immortal Spirit Sect. Watching the enormous peacock, Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, "Indeed, the Nirvana Flame left by the Ancestor of Wind gave you a chance to undergo a complete transformation, providing you with a new body and once again the qualifications to vie for destiny. Unfortunately, this era is no longer yours." As Xu Zimei¡¯s silent murmur finished, a vibrant golden light suddenly erupted from Xuanyuan Xuantian across from him; his entire being was like a ball of fire, and the searing heat began to melt the surrounding space. Anxiously, the peacock beside him let out a shriek and watched the ball of fire with wary eyes. A huge Golden Crow emerged from the flames, its wings, which could cover the sky, overshadowed half of the firmament, resembling a lofty ruler looking down at the peacock from above. "We really are quite matched," Xuanyuan Xuantian laughed, "Your True Fate is the Peacock, and mine is the Golden Crow. How do you like my bird?" Upon seeing the descent of the Golden Crow, Xian Linger¡¯s expression subtly shifted. With a profound look in her eyes, she pointed the tip of her soft green sword, and the peacock let out a low cry, heading straight towards Xuanyuan Xuantian. Xuanyuan Xuantian laughed out loud, taking to the air, while the Golden Crow behind him roared towards the sky, its claws, suffused with fiery flames, viciously reaching down. The peacock¡¯s back was gouged open with a huge hole, crying out in pain as the Golden Crow¡¯s radiance on its body grew ever more intense. It pierced through the peacock, charging directly at Xian Linger. Xian Linger¡¯s face turned ashen, quickly raising her soft green sword to slash at it. The colossal Golden Crow exploded around her, and waves of energy ripples surged, flipping Xian Linger right out of the ring. Xian Linger landed awkwardly below the stage, then quickly stood up, giving the stage a deep glance, a sense of powerlessness hidden in the depths of her eyes. Back then, she too had competed for destiny at the pinnacle of the firmament against a man named Tian Qi, but unfortunately, she had failed. She had thought that starting over in another life would make for better prospects, but the evils of this era were even more terrible than during her own. Xian Linger shook her head slightly; in fact, her determination was stable, and she wasn¡¯t disheartened by several defeats, but at this moment, she began to doubt herself. A feeling of powerlessness about whether she could shoulder destiny. "All is past, the heroes of yesteryear are now let to today." ......¡­ Following the end of the quarterfinals, only four disciples remained: Xu Zimei, Baili Xiao, Chu Yang, and Xuanyuan Xuantian. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Xu Qingshan, watching from below the stage, maintained a calm expression, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing his inner pleasure. After all, having two disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect make it into the top four in the great competition of the six sects was a matter of pride for him as the Sect Master. "Brother Qing Shan, perhaps this year we¡¯ll see an internal struggle for first place within your True Martial Holy Sect," Luo Changhe said with a smile from nearby. If Baili Xiao and Xu Zimei managed to defeat their respective opponents, it was possible that they would then compete against each other for first place. "It¡¯s hard to say," Xu Qingshan modestly shook his head and replied, "After all, the other competitors are not simple either." Since Baili Xiao had taken the shortest time in her previous match, she had the right to choose her opponent. Baili Xiao stood up and glanced at the three people present. She then turned her gaze to the Third Elder, who was presiding over the competition, and asked softly, "Third Elder, may I freely choose anyone as my opponent?" "Of course you can," the Third Elder nodded in affirmation. "Good, then I choose," Baili Xiao paused for a moment and finally fixed her gaze on Xu Zimei, saying earnestly, word by word, "I choose Xu Zimei." The disciples present burst into an uproar upon hearing Baili Xiao¡¯s choice¡ªhow could internecine strife break out between two disciples of their own sect before any external opponents had been dealt with? Xu Qingshan snorted coldly and slammed his right palm down onto the seat beside him. "Xiao¡¯er, what are you doing?" the Sixth Elder, Xiao Ruoxue, also called out in confusion. "Is my choice a problem?" Baili Xiao asked, not minding the reactions of the crowd, instead, she looked toward the Third Elder. The Third Elder was taken aback for a moment but then nodded with interest, saying, "You can." Xu Zimei walked up to the platform with a hint of amusement. Previously, Baili Xiao had been willing to use her Flying Immortal Body to quickly end the battle in the last match just to gain this privilege of selecting her opponent first. After Xu Zimei slowly stepped onto the platform, Baili Xiao glanced at Chu Yang beside her, gave a sweet smile, then turned and walked onto the platform with an indifferent expression. Baili Xiao¡¯s thoughts were simple; she actually felt that Xu Zimei posed a greater threat than Xuanyuan Xuantian being Chu Yang¡¯s opponent. Although Xuanyuan Xuantian was strong, his abilities were all out in the open. But Xu Zimei was like a fog, with little known about him, and the unknown was always the most terrifying. Moreover, Xu Zimei always seemed to harbor some inexplicable hostility towards her and Chu Yang, a point even Baili Xiao herself couldn¡¯t fathom, as she did not recall ever offending Xu Zimei. Baili Xiao thought that if she could defeat Xu Zimei, it would be for the best. Even if she couldn¡¯t win, she could at least force all of Xu Zimei¡¯s strength out into the open, dispersing this profound and boundless fog so that Chu Yang could be better prepared. Baili Xiao believed that she wasn¡¯t weaker than Xu Zimei, especially having inherited the Empress¡¯s legacy, she might even be stronger. The breeze blew gently from afar, the girl¡¯s jet-black hair was tied behind her back with a pink ribbon, and her white dress danced in the wind. Her skin was fairer than snow, with red lips and white teeth, and eyes that were like clear pools of water, bright and penetrating. "Do you have any idea how disgusting this approach is?" Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, "The sect has given you everything, but now you repay kindness with grievance." "Are you afraid?" Baili Xiao stood with her sword drawn, her voice clear and ringing like a lark in the woods. "For someone who has died once, there¡¯s nothing to fear," Xu Zimei replied with a shake of his head, smiling. "I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I do," Baili Xiao said calmly. "It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but you¡¯re challenging the limits of some people," Xu Zimei said, glancing in the direction where Xu Qingshan was under the platform, "The Empress¡¯s legacy doesn¡¯t give you the right to be so presumptuous." "That¡¯s not for you to worry about." Clad in white, Baili Xiao¡¯s longsword in hand shone with a radiant light. Chapter 139 Hongtian Holy Scripture Baili Xiao cultivated the "Hongtian Holy Scripture" left behind by Empress Hongtian. When the sacred light shimmered on the longsword in her hand, a strand of purifying brilliance descended from the heavens, enveloping her entirely. A glint of sharp light flashed across Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes, her white clothes fluttering, an aura of commanding presence surged around her ceaselessly, She took a half-step back with her right leg, her right arm slightly bent, and charged directly towards Xu Zimei. The longsword left a series of conspicuous white traces in the air, and the piercing sound of the sword¡¯s whine echoed to the heavens. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, drawing Tyrant Shadow from its sheath, fierce flames engulfing the blade, while the air around the curved blade smoked white with burning. Sword and blade clashed, sparks flew, and a bleak murderous intent spread between the two. Xu Zimei chuckled again, the fierce flames on the curved blade rushed toward Baili Xiao, and with a powerful slash, Baili Xiao reeled backward three or four steps. Baili Xiao¡¯s gaze intensified, the longsword in her hand gathered holy light, which transformed into the shape of a white cloud. The clouds rolled and billowed, as though they contained the Great Dao of all things. She swung her longsword abruptly, the white cloud dissipated, through the passing years, she murmured softly, "Scatter Cloud." Watching the sword light shatter before his eyes, Xu Zimei chuckled and said, "Slightly interesting." He picked up Tyrant Shadow, an invisible energy spread around him as he roared softly, "Way of Inquiry three moves, to win every battle." The shattered white clouds mixed with the holy light dazzled before him, carrying an unstoppable momentum as they collided with Tyrant Shadow, but Xu Zimei remained unmoved, just chuckling while watching Baili Xiao. "Rift Space," Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes focused, she slowly raised her longsword, the momentum of the holy light shifted again, and the surrounding space showed layers of fissures. Every space the longsword passed through was completely shattered. "Way of Inquiry four moves, Against the Current," as if a long river from distant skies flowed before our eyes, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow bore a tenacious blade momentum, flowing upstream against the current. The sword energy capable of splitting space seemed to pose no threat at all. "Point Kill," Baili Xiao cried out again, and in that moment, everyone¡¯s vision went dark, as if a dawn appeared amidst that darkness. The dawn approached from afar, moving extremely fast, and within a breath, it already appeared before Xu Zimei. "Way of Inquiry five moves, Great Wind Soars," the raging winds danced wildly, at this moment seeds sprouted, breaking through the earth, piercing the dark, as everything else seemed to simply drift with the current in this violent storm. Baili Xiao¡¯s figure flickered, gusts swept past her feet, and she had already moved behind Xu Zimei. "Moon Slay," she raised the longsword above her head, a bright moon rose gently, a vast radiance burst forth upon it, the moon accompanied by Wu Geng¡¯s fierceness, charged towards Xu Zimei. "Way of Inquiry six moves, Slaughter Blade," Xu Zimei didn¡¯t turn back, he simply sliced with the blade, the sky filled with blood qi, and the blood-red curved blade pierced right through the bright moon. "Dull," Xu Zimei smiled shaking his head, the seventh move, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon, was released, and the dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the heavens as the gale lifted endless dust. "Fei Hong," Baili Xiao let out a light cry, her complexion changing drastically, her body¡¯s holy light intensified, swiftly fleeing into the distance. The sweeping sandstorm condensed into the shape of a long dragon, the dragon¡¯s roar in the wild, charging rapidly towards Baili Xiao. When the storm struck Baili Xiao¡¯s back, a muffled groan was heard, and her body fell heavily on the arena. Baili Xiao quickly got up, her eyes grave as she watched Xu Zimei. "Bring out whatever moves you have left," Xu Zimei smiled and said: "What about your Flying Immortal Body? Why don¡¯t you use it?" Baili Xiao snorted coldly, and at this moment, a streak of white light flashed around her. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if this white light dazzled all the things in the world, shooting up into the sky and dyeing the entire firmament snow white. A shadow, as if crossing from the ninth heaven to the tenth earth, shattered space and confused time, merging with Baili Xiao¡¯s body, and an unimaginable aura encircled her. At that moment, her hair turned completely snow white, as did her pupils and skin. She resembled an ice sculpture, and when Baili Xiao opened her eyes, the woman who looked like an ice beauty emitted a piercing chill from her gaze. At that moment, everyone saw Baili Xiao¡¯s right hand slowly swing, an action so mysterious and slow that it seemed anyone could easily avoid it. But on the opposite side of the duel platform, Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder suddenly recoiled as if struck by something, causing him to stagger back two or three steps. All those present were instantly shocked. "Is this the speed of the Flying Immortal Body," someone muttered, "Worthy of being ranked seventh among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies indeed." "Brother Xu is not bad either, but still no match for Senior Sister Baili," a disciple said regretfully. The cheers from the disciples below the platform grew even more enthusiastic, exploding like thunder close to the ear. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, and at that moment, everyone saw the spiritual energy around him beginning to surge. Space and time started to fracture and become chaotic, waves of turmoil enveloping him. When his entire body emitted a faint blue light, the previously shattered space unexpectedly began to recover. Within one meter of his body, this restored space emitted a pale blue glow. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes snapped open, a blue light flickering within them, and he whispered as he looked at Baili Xiao, "Way of Inquiry, nineteenth form, the eighth type¡ªthe Deep Blue World." This move was inspired by the destruction of a small secret realm that Xu Zimei witnessed in his previous life, leading him to create this Vein Skill. In this life, he had created his own True Fate World, and his comprehension and manipulation of it were even more profound and effortless. Baili Xiao snorted coldly and charged with her sword raised, her speed so fast that not even a blur was left behind. In the eyes of ordinary people, she seemed to disappear from the platform. With a "clang," the crisp sound of sword clashing rang out, and the longsword was blocked by Tyrant Shadow. Everyone turned towards the sound, only to see that Baili Xiao had somehow already reached Xu Zimei¡¯s back. Yet what astonished everyone more was that Xu Zimei had actually blocked that sword. Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, and she thrust out with her sword again, this time appearing at Xu Zimei¡¯s side. Another "clang" resounded, sparks flew between the blade and sword, and Xu Zimei calmly looked at Baili Xiao, saying lightly, "It¡¯s no use. Within my Deep Blue World, I am the Dominator." Baili Xiao retreated several steps, her white clothes fluttering, accompanied by her pure white hair, she looked deeply at Xu Zimei. She had not expected her most confident speed to be countered by Xu Zimei. "If you have no other tricks up your sleeve, then it¡¯s my turn," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Within his Deep Blue World, the space and time were defined by him. No matter how fast Baili Xiao was, she couldn¡¯t escape his sight. Chapter 140 Myriad Dao Lotus Baili Xiao took a deep breath, her eyes closed slightly, and the spiritual energy around her began to churn. A lotus flower slowly bloomed beneath her, and her entire body floated in midair. It was as if endless Great Dao were fermenting within this lotus. As the petals of the lotus gradually unfolded, the sound of the Great Dao arose, and in an instant, everything became silent around everyone¡¯s ears. No matter how noisy the surroundings were, or how loud their own clamorous voices had been, at this moment, everyone seemed as if they had gone deaf, hearing no sound at all. Watching the lotus flower bloom little by little, everyone¡¯s spirits seemed to be drawn to it. As the lotus flower bloomed completely, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth surged instantaneously, and the color of the lotus gradually turned green. Baili Xiao stood on the Green Lotus, her gaze profound and limitless, her aura roaring around her like a long dragon. However, all this had not ended. As the Green Lotus blossomed, another lotus began to condense in front of her. The lotus condensed rapidly, transforming into a black lotus in the blink of an eye. Behind the black lotus, more and more lotuses began to condense and bloom in midair, a total of eight. Green, black, white, blue, red, yellow, purple, orange. When all eight lotus flowers had condensed, Baili Xiao stepped on the path paved by the lotuses, walking step by step through the void, and with each step, her aura grew stronger. "These lotuses look familiar," a disciple below muttered in confusion. "It¡¯s the Myriad Dao Lotus, the eleventh-ranked divine artifact on the list of wonders of the world," exclaimed a disciple, shouting loudly. "This is not the real Myriad Dao Lotus. The Green Lotus of the Myriad Dao Lotus is still in the Cleansing Sword Pond of our True Martial Holy Sect. As for the other lotuses, they disappeared with the ascension of Empress Hong Tian," whispered some knowledgeable disciples: "I¡¯ve read some records about Empress Hong Tian. It is said that back then, the Empress comprehended the mysteries of the Myriad Dao Lotus and created a Vein Skill of her own, but I do not know if it is true." Baili Xiao stood in the air, her gaze cold and emotionless, while beneath her feet, all eight lotuses bloomed and spun. Mists of energy circulated within them, and when Baili Xiao waved her hands, beams of light shot out from each of the eight lotuses, intertwining lights of eight different colors. As the lights of eight different colors fused, the eight lotuses beneath Baili Xiao¡¯s feet also began to merge with each other. In the process of fusion, the sound of the Great Dao rang out continuously, quiet in the heart like the sound of a stream trickling under a bridge, and the spiritual energy overhead was almost too dense to disperse. Xu Zimei watched this scene with a concentrated gaze, then sat down cross-legged, placing the curved blade in front of him. Xu Zimei¡¯s actions quickly attracted the attention of many people below. "What is Brother Xu doing?" someone in the crowd asked in confusion. "Don¡¯t know, have you noticed that we have never seen any of the Vein Skills Brother Xu is using before?" another disciple said curiously. When Xu Zimei placed the curved blade in front of him, a dazzling light began to emanate from his body. This light shrouded the blade, and Tyrant Shadow started to tremble slightly. Baili Xiao walked through the void, her feet¡¯s lotus finally condensed completely, turning into a single Chaos-colored lotus. Baili Xiao waved her right hand, and the lotus burst forth with endless radiance, shooting up towards the sky, then rushed towards Xu Zimei. At this moment, Xu Zimei slowly stood up, the Tyrant Shadow in his hand trembling slightly, a deeper gray spiritual energy spreading over the blade. As this gray spiritual energy spread, the sound of the Great Dao that had been ringing from the Myriad Dao Lotus began to tremble. Baili Xiao¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as she felt a wave of fear emanating from the Myriad Dao Lotus. "The pinnacle of the Way, it¡¯s the pinnacle of the Way," while others might not understand, how could the Sect Masters of the great sects sitting below the arena not know. "Qing Shan, your son has comprehended the pinnacle of the Way at such a young age, his future is truly limitless," Luo Changhe said with a smile next to him. The other Sect Masters around them also began discussing in low voices. Xu Qingshan¡¯s gaze was intense as he watched the grey spiritual energy enveloping Xu Zimei¡¯s sword body. When the Myriad Dao Lotus rushed towards him, the sky-blocking lotus petals carried with them an endless Taoist charm as they attacked. Xu Zimei let out a light laugh, and whispered softly, "Way of Inquiry nineteenth form, the ninth strike, Line between Heaven and Earth." He wielded the curved blade in his hand with all his might, the grey spiritual energy shrouded in the blade qi, and in that moment space entered an eternal collapse. When the two collided, the explosion everyone imagined did not occur; instead, they felt the world before their eyes vanish. In that vast mist, a streak of blade qi split the world, and at this moment, everyone¡¯s vision brightened. In their world, it seemed there was nothing left but this streak of blade light. All things converged to one point, and the world began with a single line. The Myriad Dao Lotus was directly cleaved into pieces, and as the blade light continued fiercely, it headed straight for Baili Xiao. "Enough, Xiao¡¯er admits defeat," a crisp voice sounded, followed by a great hand reaching through the air, completely shattering Xu Zimei¡¯s blade light. The Sixth Elder arrived in the air, protecting Baili Xiao in front of him, and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, "Xiao¡¯er has admitted defeat, this match is yours." "Sixth Elder, it seems improper for you to intervene in this way," Xu Zimei slowly put away Tyrant Shadow, saying with a smile. Xiao Ruoxue glanced in the direction where Xu Qingshan was, only to see him with his eyes slightly closed, seemingly contemplating something. "Xiao¡¯er is the Empress¡¯s successor, after all, there¡¯s no need for members of the same sect to fight to the death," Xiao Ruoxue said. Xu Zimei glanced in the direction of Xu Qingshan and after seeing no sign of intervention from him, he smiled, nodded, and said, "If being an Elder means you can meddle in the competition at will, I have nothing to say." As Xu Zimei stepped down from the stage, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Xu Qingshan, waiting for him to speak. However, Xu Qingshan kept his eyes closed the entire time and remained still. Then the Sixth Elder went down from the arena with Baili Xiao, and she looked back at Xu Zimei deeply, sensing that he hadn¡¯t used all his trump cards. ...¡­ The match between Xu Zimei and Baili Xiao ended, and people turned their attention to the nearby match between Chu Yang and Xuanyuan Xuantian. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many people didn¡¯t know much about Chu Yang except that he had recently become the Saint Heir of Yin-Yang Sect. But Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s reputation was somewhat larger. In fact, Xuanyuan Xuantian had been famous for quite a while now. Legend has it that on the day of his birth, a polar light flew down from the horizon and then merged into his body. It was later revealed that the object within that polar light was none other than the Xuanyuan Body, ranked 100th among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Even though this Battle Body was ranked at the very end, none of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies were simple. Chapter 141 Battle Against Chu Yang Moreover, the Battle Body that even the Great Emperor sought in vain actually merged automatically into Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s body upon his birth. It was apparent that the Xuanyuan Body was born specifically for Xuanyuan Xuantian. From the day of his birth, Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s name resounded throughout the entire Extreme West Region. However, as he acted very modestly later on, and as more and more talented disciples emerged from the Divine Sun Holy Sect, he gradually faded from people¡¯s memory. When people occasionally mentioned him, they would only scoff and say, "Oh, that¡¯s the one who squandered his Battle Body." But it wasn¡¯t until one day, with a giant axe on his back, that he stepped into the Divine Sun Holy Sect and then swept through almost all the young generation of his age, shining like a fierce sun and making a name for himself. ......... The battle between the two had also reached its final stage. Xuanyuan Xuantian, standing on the Golden Crow, wielding a giant axe, was majestic, his whole body enshrouded in blazing flames. And Chu Yang, with the Yin-Yang Diagram above his head, and the Yin and Yang Qi swirling on the Wandering Dragon Sword, was equally formidable. "It¡¯s time to end this," Xuanyuan Xuantian said to Chu Yang, speaking indifferently. Suddenly, his spiritual energy surged and a golden light pervaded around him. When the golden light dissipated, everyone could see a pale golden armor covering his body. This armor did not seem to be put on, but rather as if it had grown out of his body. A dragon head was engraved on the front of the armor, and the design on his chest was that of a coiling golden dragon. Including his arms, there were two golden dragons with their heads raised in a roar, appearing lifelike, as if they were about to fly out from inside. "That¡¯s the Xuanyuan Body," a disciple from the Divine Sun Holy Sect shouted excitedly. "Now it¡¯s over, that Chu Yang is bound to lose." After merging with the Xuanyuan Body, Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s height had at least exceeded two meters. He looked down at Chu Yang and said disdainfully, "Little grasshopper, your time to hop around is over." With a roar, Xuanyuan Xuantian lifted his giant axe and chopped it down. "The one to end is you," Chu Yang bellowed back, and to the stunned eyes of the crowd, he caught the giant axe with one hand. At this moment, his body was enveloped in azure spiritual energy, a whirlpool pattern appeared on his forehead, his eyes were extremely sharp, and his ears were long and elf-like. Seeing Chu Yang catch Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s giant axe with one hand, many disciples rubbed their eyes in disbelief. After confirming that they weren¡¯t mistaken, they swallowed hard. "He has a Battle Body too," someone exclaimed in shock. "What Battle Body is that?" The disciples below immediately buzzed with speculation. While the Hundred Great Battle Bodies were renowned in the Yuan Central Continent, aside from those that had been found and recorded, many still unborn Battle Bodies remained a mystery to the people. "Sect Leader Wu, what Battle Body does your disciple have?" someone eagerly asked Wu Shaoqing, the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect. "The Azure Cloud Battle Body, ranked seventy-second among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies," Wu Shaoqing said with a hint of pride. Actually, when she had brought Chu Yang into the Yin-Yang Sect to participate in the selection of the Saint Heir, many elders of the Sect Gate had been opposed to it. But during the subsequent comparison, everyone found that not only did Chu Yang possess the most primal Yin and Yang Qi, but he also had a Battle Body. When both of these attributes appeared in one person, the other elders had no grounds for objection, and Wu Shaoqing directly designated Chu Yang as the current Saint Heir. She even activated the Yin-Yang Diagram to help him advance to the Empty Vein Realm and condense his True Fate. ......... Watching Chu Yang grasp his giant axe with one hand, Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s expression was one of utter shock as he said, "You also possess a Battle Body." "Battle Bodies are not unique. What¡¯s there to be arrogant about," Chu Yang snorted coldly, his body radiating a bright azure light. His Wandering Dragon Sword was not merely enveloped by the Yin and Yang Qi, but it had also fused with the power of the Battle Body. When he slashed out with his sword, the space around him completely collapsed, the Spiritual Energy merging with the spatial torrents. Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s long hair was blown about by the force of the Spiritual Energy, and with a roar, he said, "Even if you have a Battle Body, the one who will win in the end will definitely be me." The Wandering Dragon Sword and the giant axe collided in the air, and everyone heard a deafening sound beside their ears. The platform beneath their feet, crafted from Black Tortoise True Iron, began to show cracks, and a "rumbling" sound spread from the center of the platform. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An extreme wave of energy rose from the space, as if a world-destroying disturbance spread in all directions. In that moment, thunder and lightning flashed in the vortex-engulfed space, and Xuanyuan Xuantian was directly toppled by the powerful blast. His tall figure crashed heavily below the platform, stirring up a cloud of dust. Chu Yang sheathed his sword and stood, the once immense aura around him gradually subsiding. He exhaled deeply and calmly surveyed his surroundings. At that moment, there was complete silence all around, and everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on that not-so-tall figure. The name "Chu Yang" was deeply etched into their minds. With Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s defeat, it meant that the final match would be a showdown between Xu Zimei and Chu Yang. After the match ended, both participants were allowed to rest for a quarter of an hour before beginning the final contest. Beneath the platform at this moment, the disciples¡¯ loud discussions filled the entire Heavenly Domain. Even though the match wouldn¡¯t start for another quarter of an hour, this did nothing to dampen everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. Probably many people had not expected the final to take place between these two individuals. One was the son of the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, seemingly inconspicuous and without much fame. The other had suddenly become the Saint Heir of the Yin-Yang Sect, previously without even the slightest reputation. ...¡­ As the quarter-hour intermission ended and Xu Zimei and Chu Yang stepped onto the platform, there was an unexpectedly quiet atmosphere below. But after the two took their positions on the platform, the previously silent surroundings suddenly erupted into cheers that were even more enthusiastic and frenzied than before. A gentle breeze began to blow around them, disheveling their clothes and hair. Compared to the fervent cheers below, both on the platform were extremely calm. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I¡¯m Chu Yang," Chu Yang nodded, looking at Xu Zimei with a trace of confusion. Up to now, he still didn¡¯t know what relationship he had with Xu Zimei, nor did he know who was the mastermind behind the scenes who had stolen both his Prison Suppression Pearl and World Pearl, and who had schemed to help Ren Pingsheng massacre the Heavenly Sword Sect in advance. "I¡¯ve always regarded you as my greatest rival, always striving to defeat you," Xu Zimei paused and then chuckled with a touch of resignation, "Yet sadly, when fate brought you before me again, I realized that you are so weak that one blow is all it takes to defeat you." Xu Zimei laughed at himself, his thoughts seemingly drifting back to the final moment of his rebirth. It was also in front of a witnessing crowd that he lay low on the ground, looking up at the young man¡¯s arrogant demeanor in the sky above. Chapter 142 Awakening the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body He could only look up, and even the right to look up was something he didn¡¯t possess. He was like a dead dog, and although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was indeed as weak as dust at that time. When the blood-colored longsword sliced through the silent space-time, and that youth holding the Universe Tier divine weapon, his foot atop an ancient divine beast, came to kill him. He frantically and clumsily pushed his cultivation into the Chaos Pearl, trying to break open space and flee. At that moment, space collapsed, time stood still, and boundless spiritual energy permeated the entire firmament. Then, he was reborn. ...... Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chu Yang fell silent for a moment before slowly lifting his head, his gaze clear and firm as he said, "Although I don¡¯t know what you mean, I, Chu Yang, have never feared others on my journey. No matter the True Martial Holy Sect, or even if you are the son of the Sect Master of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, I have never been afraid. Even if I am weak, without resources or background, I am willing to try. A thousand-mile journey begins with a single step. All that I have is the result of my opportunities and efforts, and my conscience is clear." "Actually, none of it is that important anymore," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. His smile held a hint of wickedness as if suppressing something, his voice sounding very deep. "To say goodbye to my past completely, and to show you respect, I will use my strongest power to defeat you, to let you understand the despair I once felt. That thought of rebellion that¡¯s hard to even imagine, looking up at a high mountain, you never know how many more mountains are waiting for you beyond it." "Let¡¯s try it then," Chu Yang¡¯s gaze was more determined than ever as he slowly raised his sword to meet the challenge and roared up to the sky, "In this life, although I was born insignificant as dust, I shall live gloriously like the burning sun. I want my radiance to dazzle for all eternity, I want my family name to resound across the five continents, I want my name to be known throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent." "Dazzle for all eternity? Resound across the five continents?" Xu Zimei laughed heartily, his laughter carrying a trace of malice as if he was holding back something, making his voice sound very low. He slightly raised his head, his eyes full of madness that could hardly be described with words. "But I, I, I just want to trample you under my feet. Think about it, think carefully, it must feel wonderful, doesn¡¯t it? I feel my heart is about to leap out of my chest. So excited, my heart is racing, my blade is tingling with eagerness, I am truly so excited. Excited enough to want to dismember you a thousand times, to cut you open and gut you, to shatter your body into ten thousand pieces." Xu Zimei looked up into the sky, slowly closing his eyes. At this moment, endless demonic qi began to slowly emanate from within him. "The sky has turned blood-red," someone in the crowd below muttered to themselves as they looked up. The rumbling of thunder resounded through the heavens, as the sky, once calm, was suddenly covered with dense, dark clouds. The oppressive dark clouds gathered, thunder roared, and lightning wreaked havoc. Boundless demonic qi stirred above in the firmament, as Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. His hair turned blood-red, slightly unkempt at the top of his head, and his face now bore streaks of purple mixed with black. His eyes were pitch-black, with vast demonic qi swirling in their depths. All the veins in his body seemed like they were about to burst, clearly disseminating across his body. Xu Zimei walked on air, surrounded by endless demonic qi, with black lightning in the sky transforming into a roaring dragon. He swung his Tyrant Shadow longsword down, and a dragon¡¯s roar, utterly shocking, echoed around them. The Shadow Dragon pattern on the Tyrant Shadow seemed to come alive, its entirety transforming into the semblance of a Shadow Dragon. The Tyrant Shadow itself had been forged from high-tier materials and even integrated with the soul of a Shadow Dragon. However, when it had been a mere mortal-tier weapon, the dragon soul lay dormant within it. Now, Xu Zimei had advanced it to the Heavenly Tier and also fused it with six attributes: the Essence of Sun and Moon, Heavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Torrent, and Hurricane. At this moment, as the dragon soul of the Tyrant Shadow was activated, the Shadow Dragon roared mightily, its massive form spiraling in midair amidst flashing lightning and rolling thunder, as torrents swept over, earth fires blazed fiercely, and hurricanes rampaged through the firmament. Xu Zimei stood atop the Shadow Dragon, the apocalyptic sky seemingly his backdrop, gazing down upon the world like a Demon King reincarnate, his unemotional eyes coldly observing the mundane world. ......¡­ At this moment, Chu Yang felt his Azure Cloud Battle Body trembling, a quiver originating from the depths of his soul. Even he couldn¡¯t control it as he looked up at the figure in the sky, his heart filled with fear, or more precisely, his Battle Body was afraid. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Prison-Suppressing Divine Body, the number one Battle Body," Xu Zimei said, stepping through the air. As the words of Xu Zimei fell, not to mention the ordinary disciples below, even some Sect Masters of the great sects stood up in an instant. "How is this possible," Wu Shaoqing shook his head in disbelief, murmuring to himself in horror, looking up at the figure enveloped in Demonic Qi in the sky: "How could the number one Battle Body possibly appear in this era." This news virtually shook the hearts of everyone, as the Hundred Great Battle Bodies were a legend of the Yuan Central Continent from the very beginning. Their origins were even older than destiny itself. As more and more Battle Bodies were born over time, people had grown less surprised than before. There were even stories in history of talented disciples possessing one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies but failing to claim their destiny. But among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, there were some exceptions, namely the top three Battle Bodies. These top three Battle Bodies had never appeared before, not even the hint of a rumor. Wise ones had once prophesied that the appearance of the top three Battle Bodies would signal the dawn of a brilliant era like no other, though they had remained elusive until now. The True Martial Great Emperor was great, for he ushered in the Era of Emperors, first among the human race, yet even during his time, the top three Battle Bodies did not emerge. Empress Hongtian was great, for she was invincible in her era, even influencing several generations of Great Emperors to come, yet still, there was no news of the top three Battle Bodies during her time. Now, however, the Supreme first Battle Body was said to have appeared. ......¡­ "Now, I stand before you like a towering mountain," Xu Zimei said with a laugh as he stepped through the air: "Come on, young man, defeat me, overcome this mountain, and you can realize your own shining eternal aspiration." Chu Yang¡¯s gaze was fixed, his Azure Cloud Battle Body emitting a bright green light that shot into the sky, the True Fate Yin-Yang Chart floating above his head, wielding the Wandering Dragon Sword, enveloped by the Yin and Yang Qi as he charged directly towards Xu Zimei. "Smack!" A palm descended from the heavens, covered with pale black Demonic Qi, and Chu Yang was sent flying with a single slap. His body crashed heavily against the nearby chains. Xu Zimei landed on the platform, chuckling: "The game is just beginning; don¡¯t disappoint me now." "I won¡¯t give up," Chu Yang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and charged forward once more. "Smack!" It was another palm strike, sending Chu Yang flying once again. Xu Zimei clenched his fist, and the space around it instantaneously shattered. The energy from within his True Fate World continuously merged into him, activating the strongest state of the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. Chapter 143 The World is Gray Xu Zimei clenched his fists tightly, feeling an unprecedented strength within himself. By his side, Chu Yang was already covered in blood, but he staggered to his feet and charged at Xu Zimei. With a light chuckle, Xu Zimei grabbed Chu Yang by the throat and slowly lifted him up. "Brother Chu Yang," Baili Xiao shouted with tear-streaked cheeks from below the Combat Stage. She desperately tried to run onto the Combat Stage but was stopped by Xiao Ruoxue. "The match isn¡¯t over yet, you can¡¯t save him if you go up now; on the contrary, you¡¯ll harm him," Xiao Ruoxue said quickly. "Aunty, please save him, I beg you," Baili Xiao said, crying with tears streaming down her face. Xiao Ruoxue sighed and looked at the Combat Stage, her thoughts unknown. ...¡­ Seeing the fearlessness in Chu Yang¡¯s eyes, Xu Zimei said lightly, "I¡¯ve heard many stories, ¡¯constant dripping wears away the stone,¡¯ ¡¯overestimating your capabilities.¡¯ A single ant trying to topple a large tree might not succeed, but if tens of thousands, hundreds of millions of ants worked together, even if they had to bite with their mouths, they could eventually topple the tree one day. People often use this to describe those who struggle on without giving up. You are that ant, but I am not that tree, maybe I once was. But now, I just want to smash the ant to death before it can topple the tree, crush it until it¡¯s a bloody pulp." After saying this, Xu Zimei flung Chu Yang away. Chu Yang¡¯s body slammed heavily against the iron chains, his back already a bloody mess, but he still picked up the Wandering Dragon Sword and slowly advanced towards Xu Zimei. With a loud "bang," Xu Zimei punched again, sending Chu Yang flying. Due to the presence of Eternal Resentment, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Chu Yang struggled to his feet, gave Xu Zimei a grin that was more of a grimace, and attacked again. "Yang, give it up, it¡¯s just a match, it¡¯s not worth your life," Reincarnation Elder pleaded from inside the ring. "Teacher, I don¡¯t want to lose," Chu Yang said with a grin, his smile looking extremely ghastly as more blood spurted from his mouth. So it went, over a dozen times, Chu Yang was slapped away by Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was in no hurry to finish the match, while Chu Yang, like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed, kept getting up resiliently after every fall. Baili Xiao¡¯s crying from below the Combat Stage was almost hoarse, but Chu Yang still did not admit defeat. "Does it hurt?" Xu Zimei turned around and asked Baili Xiao. Baili Xiao stared at Xu Zimei with dead eyes, her gaze filled with hatred. "Give up, it¡¯s just a match," someone among the disciples below shouted. Then more and more disciples joined in, many even closed their eyes, unable to bear watching the scene of carnage. There was almost no part of Chu Yang¡¯s body that wasn¡¯t damaged. When Xu Zimei slapped him away again, he walked over and slowly squatted in front of Chu Yang, looking at his bloodied face. "Look, so many people are worrying about you, that¡¯s nice. But just like you, a weakling deserves the pity of others, while I need no one¡¯s pity. I just want them to look up to me. Eventually, not even the privilege to look up to me." "I will definitely defeat you," Chu Yang said through bloodied lips, struggling to speak. He tried to stand up, but his injuries were too severe, and after struggling several times, he still couldn¡¯t get to his feet. "People often say that light will overcome darkness. But look at how much darkness there is in this world; the light you have in mind might have once been darkness too. I¡¯ve always thought that there are no absolute bad people or good people in this world. Neither is there pure black and white, in fact, all beings are notably gray." At this moment, watching Xu Zimei squat beside Chu Yang, down below the stage the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect, Wu Shaoqing, called out anxiously, "Xu Zimei, our Yin-Yang Sect admits defeat, don¡¯t kill him." "Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯ve admitted defeat, I won¡¯t touch him," Xu Zimei said. Then, he just lowered his head slightly, leaned close to Chu Yang¡¯s ear, and whispered, "Let me tell you something else. They say you and Baili Xiao are childhood sweethearts, in fact, she has already been betrothed to me. Don¡¯t worry, I will surely take good care of her in your stead. On that note, it reminds me of that night¡ªthe pleasure of union between fish and water, tsk tsk, you surely don¡¯t know what that feels like." Xu Zimei spoke with a laugh, watching Chu Yang¡¯s eyes gradually turn red, he continued, "Actually, the destruction of your Heavenly Sword Sect was also orchestrated by me. Oh, right, you must know that the Immortal Spirit Sect has been hunting you, that was my doing as well. If the Immortal Spirit Sect can¡¯t find you, they will massacre your Qingyang Village. How does it feel, hearing all this news? Are you heartbroken? But I am very happy." "Go to hell," Chu Yang roared furiously, surprising even himself with the strength he found to punch Xu Zimei in the stomach. Then, Xu Zimei¡¯s body was seen flying backward, spewing fresh blood for several minutes. Struggling to look at Chu Yang, Xu Zimei said weakly, "You¡¯ve broken the rules. You clearly already admitted defeat, yet you launched a surprise attack on me." "I am going to kill you," Chu Yang cried out, picking up the Wandering Dragon Sword and charging straight at Xu Zimei. His face smeared with blood but shedding scalding tears. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been an orphan since childhood, his parents having died early. The person who had always been with him, who was most important in his heart, was Baili Xiao. Now hearing the news that Baili Xiao had been defiled, Chu Yang felt like he was going mad. His mind was filled with memories of the girl¡¯s smiling face, radiant as a blooming flower. And Qingyang Village¡ªthat was his real home. The Heavenly Sword Sect, his master Yue Buli; although he hadn¡¯t been at the sect for long, it was, after all, his sect. "Bastard, you will not die a good death," Chu Yang cried as he recklessly launched himself at Xu Zimei. By now, Xu Zimei lay on the ground, extremely weakened. "Stop," A furious shout came, and a giant palm that blotted out the sky descended from above, suppressing Chu Yang in an instant. The Third Elder stood in the void, looking down at the scene on the stage with a slight frown. In theory, after merging with the First Battle Body, Xu Zimei shouldn¡¯t have been spitting blood for several minutes from a single punch, nor should he have become as weak as he was now. "Your Yin-Yang Sect has clearly admitted defeat, yet you launched a surprise attack on our disciple. According to the rules of the duel, I am now entitled to strike you down," the Third Elder said indifferently, looking at Chu Yang. "Third Elder, please calm your anger. The child is ignorant and too impulsive," the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect, Wu Shaoqing, quickly stood up, protecting Chu Yang behind him, and said with a smile, "I apologize on his behalf here and hope the Third Elder won¡¯t take it too much to heart. All the medical expenses for Nephew Zimo¡¯s treatment, our Yin-Yang Sect is willing to pay. Additionally, if Nephew Zimo has any requests, feel free to mention them; we will do our best to fulfill them." Chapter 144 This is what dad did for you "I want him dead," Xu Zimei pointed at Chu Yang and said. "That might not be possible," Wu Shaoqing¡¯s face showed some embarrassment as she looked at the Third Elder and said, "After all, Chu Yang is our Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s Saint Heir. We hope that the Third Elder can turn a blind eye this time. You can state your terms, and as long as we can fulfill them, we will do our best." "Yes, Third Elder," Xiao Ruoxue sighed and eventually said, "Our relationship with the Yin-Yang Sect has always been good; there¡¯s no need to make things so tense. Besides, young people are bound to be impulsive at times. Let them apologize; as long as they don¡¯t die, even if they¡¯re left with half a life, it¡¯s fine." Hearing Xiao Ruoxue¡¯s words, the Third Elder also began to hesitate. "Just let him live," at this moment, Xu Qingshan stood up from below the stage and spoke indifferently. "Sect Master Xu, isn¡¯t that going a bit too far? It was just a moment of youthful impulsiveness," Wu Shaoqing¡¯s expression changed slightly as she spoke slowly. "Without rules, there are no standards. Since we have established rules, we must follow them," Xu Qingshan said indifferently, "If the rules lack authority, then nobody will take them seriously. This grand competition is hosted by the True Martial Holy Sect. Are you trying to slap our face?" "I wouldn¡¯t dare," Wu Shaoqing quickly replied, "Sect Master Xu can set the terms, anything at all, consider it as my redemption for Chu Yang¡¯s life." "We lack nothing. Don¡¯t you find it laughable? An Imperial Rule Immortal Sect asking a first-rate Sect Gate for things?" Xu Qingshan shook his head and said, "This is a matter of the Sect¡¯s face, and it has nothing to do with anything else." "What if I insist on taking him with me today?" Wu Shaoqing asked tentatively, her eyes narrowing. "I won¡¯t stop you, but you must think clearly about the consequences. You will be responsible," Xu Qingshan said. "Fine, today I will take him away," Wu Shaoqing said gravely, "I will bear any consequences." "No, you cannot bear it," Xu Qingshan shook his head and replied placidly, "This incident will fall upon your Yin-Yang Sect." "If Sect Master Xu really wants to start a war with our Yin-Yang Sect over a young man¡¯s impulsive act," Wu Shaoqing spoke out, "I am willing to see it through to the end. The Extreme West Region has been peaceful for hundreds of years. Sect Master Xu might want to consider carefully whether you truly want to cause war to break out and create chaos. Moreover, we are willing to apologize and compensate for this incident. The crime is not worthy of death." "I don¡¯t need to explain so much to you," Xu Qingshan said, "You have only two choices: either leave Chu Yang behind or take him with you, then prepare to face our wrath. The decision is in your hands, and the consequences will change with your decision." Hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words, Wu Shaoqing remained silent for a long while. Looking at the already weakened Chu Yang beside her, she finally bit her lip and said, "I will take him away. If there are any consequences, I alone will bear the responsibility. I hope Sect Master Xu will not implicate the innocent." Watching as Xu Qingshan turned his back on her without any intention of speaking again. In Wu Shaoqing¡¯s hand, two points of light, one black and one white, flickered. Just like when they had arrived, the firmament split into yin and yang, and Wu Shaoqing rapidly departed with all the disciples of the Yin-Yang Sect. "Third Elder, please arrange the other sects," Xu Qingshan said indifferently, "After that, summon all the Elders of the Saint Vein Realm from within the sect to the Council Hall." "Yes," the Third Elder nodded and then began organizing the remaining sects. Xiao Ruoxue hesitated to speak, but in the end, she still said, "Sect Master, actually, there is no need for us to..." "Let¡¯s talk about anything in the Council Hall," Xu Qingshan waved her off, cutting Xiao Ruoxue off directly. Then Xu Qingshan approached Xu Zimei, his face regaining a faint smile, and said, "Stop pretending, you rascal, did you think I couldn¡¯t tell?" Xu Zimei smiled and quickly stood up. Xu Qingshan glared at him, then sighed and slowly said, "Mo Er, to be honest, in this lifetime, your father has truly failed your mother. In the past, I was obsessed with cultivation and neglected her feelings. Later, when Sect Master Xiao left, he handed over the power to me, and many of the things I did were for the sake of the Sect Gate." Xu Qingshan fell silent for a moment before continuing, "But this time, this is something I¡¯m doing for you. I only hope you can understand that I am not just the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, but also your father." "Father, what do you intend to do?" Xu Zimei asked. "Destroy the Yin-Yang Sect." The mere five words were laden with endless killing intent. Xu Zimei watched the retreating figure of Xu Qingshan, remaining silent for a long while. ...... At this moment in the Yin-Yang Sect, there were already Elders treating Chu Yang¡¯s wounds. And Wu Shaoqing had called all the core Elders together, explaining the whole situation from beginning to end. The Great Elder sighed and shook his head, saying, "Sect Master, you were too impulsive. We didn¡¯t need to make an enemy out of the True Martial Holy Sect over a single disciple." Hearing the Great Elder¡¯s words, many of the Elders below began discussing among themselves, with the majority in agreement. "Actually, there are some things that I didn¡¯t want to say, all to protect Chu Yang¡¯s safety, but now that it has come to this, I might as well speak," Wu Shaoqing paused, then slowly said, "If it were just an ordinary disciple, naturally, I wouldn¡¯t have acted this way. But when the Yin-Yang Plate encountered Chu Yang, it began to spin." Just the three words "it began to spin" caused the entire Council Hall to suddenly fall silent, everyone¡¯s heads lifting to stare at Wu Shaoqing with shock on their faces. "I hope everyone keeps this matter quiet," Wu Shaoqing said, "The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master left behind the Yin-Yang Plate and also a clan edict. When it meets the person of Destiny, the Yin-Yang Plate will spin on its own. The Ancestral Master once said if we could hitch a ride on Destiny¡¯s vessel, our Yin-Yang Sect would have the chance to ascend to an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and become the peak Sect Gate in this realm." Wu Shaoqing was somewhat excited as he spoke, and continued, "In the past, the Purgatory Holy Sect was a first-rate sect just like us, but they seized their opportunity. As the Purgatory Great Emperor rose carrying Destiny, they also successfully ascended to an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Even with the foundation laid down by the Purgatory Great Emperor, they went on to cultivate the Slaughter Great Emperor, two emperors from one sect. What about our Yin-Yang Sect, then? Having founded the sect for thousands of years, we have been gradually declining. Are you all truly content with this?" "But what about the True Martial Holy Sect?" the Great Elder asked. "Then let¡¯s just fight a battle," the hot-tempered Second Elder snorted coldly, "The powers in the Extreme West Region are very complex. Do they really dare to wage full-scale war against us?" "Everyone, stop arguing," Wu Shaoqing said indifferently, "If the True Martial Holy Sect wants to hold us accountable, I am willing to sacrifice myself for the sect. I only hope the sect can truly shine in this era, fulfilling my life¡¯s ambition." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 145: Descending into the Yin-Yang Sect Hearing Wu Shaoqing¡¯s words, the elders present also fell silent. ......¡­ In the Council Hall of the True Martial Holy Sect, all the elders in the Saint Vein Realm who were not out on other duties, a total of over a dozen, had now gathered together. Xu Qingshan sat at the top, his gaze profound, and said lightly, "The reason I have called everyone here is to discuss how we should exterminate the Yin-Yang Sect. Does anyone have any good suggestions?" As soon as Xu Qingshan finished speaking, Xiao Ruoxue stood up and quickly said, "Sect Master, actually, there¡¯s no need for such a stiff confrontation. Before this, the relationship between our two sects was rather decent." "I also think it¡¯s unnecessary to go to war with the Yin-Yang Sect. The Extreme West Region has finally stabilized after a few hundred years; it¡¯s not yet time for chaos," the Great Elder immediately added. "Yes, although the Yin-Yang Sect cannot compare to us, it does possess some strength." "I believe Perhaps you all haven¡¯t quite understood some matters," Xu Qingshan, listening to everyone¡¯s discussion, scanned the surroundings with his eyes and said evenly, "I called you all here not to discuss whether we need to exterminate the Yin-Yang Sect but to discuss how to exterminate them. Exterminating the Yin-Yang Sect is an order, and I will accept no objections. I am the one who wields authority in the True Martial Holy Sect. My word is the authority. If anyone is dissatisfied, they can go and complain to Old Su, but at this moment, I will not tolerate any objections. If anyone dares to defy my orders in secret while complying outwardly, then I will have no choice but to strip them of their elder status." Hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words, there was a long silence at the scene. Everyone understood that this time Xu Qingshan was determined, leaving no room for appeasement. "Sect Master, we might not be enough to exterminate the Yin-Yang Sect by ourselves," said the fourth Elder, "We can only hope for Old Su to take action. Only, Old Su has been sealed within the Dust Blood Coffin, and each emergence costs a great deal of lifespan. I hope the Sect Master will consider this seriously." No sooner had the fourth Elder¡¯s words fallen than the fifth Elder stood up and said faintly, "In fact, I know of a person who might not require us to disturb Old Su if he takes action." "Who?" Xu Qingshan asked, intrigued. "Sword Saint Aohan," the fifth Elder replied. Upon hearing this name, many long-forgotten memories were instantly dredged up by the elders present. "If Mei Aohan is willing to act, then there might be a possibility of destroying the Yin-Yang Sect," the third Elder said after a pause, slowly. "However, he now resides in seclusion at Hundred Flowers Peak, and it¡¯s uncertain if he¡¯s willing." "Leave this matter to me," Xu Qingshan said, "Everyone prepare yourselves. In three days, we descend upon the Yin-Yang Sect." ......¡­ The name Mei Aohan was actually not well known in the True Martial Holy Sect, as he never appeared, residing all this time in Hundred Flowers Peak. Speaking of Mei Aohan, he wasn¡¯t actually a member of the True Martial Holy Sect. In his prime, Mei Aohan was a peak power in the Saint Vein Realm, and his Aoxue Sword Technique was nearly renowned across the entire continent. However, due to his extremely arrogant and overbearing nature, he provoked many enemies. One time, his enemies joined forces and ambushed him, and that ambush was comprised of more than a dozen Saint Vein Realm powerhouses. Even though Mei Aohan managed to fight his way out of the encirclement using his formidable personal strength, he was still seriously injured in the process. At that time, the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect had just handed over power to Xu Qingshan since he himself had decided to venture into the mortal world in pursuit of a breakthrough to the Divine Vein Realm. Before leaving, Sect Master Xiao left his daughter, Xiao Zixian, at the Sect Gate. And when Xiao Zixian went out for a stroll, he happened to encounter the severely injured Mei Aohan. The story sounds somewhat melodramatic, but that¡¯s exactly how it happened: Xiao Zian saved Mei Aohan, and during their recovery, feelings developed between them. After Mei Aohan¡¯s injuries healed, he gave up his own martial path and secluded himself with Xiao Zixian on Hundred Flowers Peak, rarely seen again. Xu Qingshan made a special trip to Hundred Flowers Peak, but no one knew the outcome of their discussion. It was only these three days that the disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect were oblivious to the change, but the Elders felt a mounting tension as if a storm was on the horizon. Three days passed by as if in the blink of an eye. ......¡­ The morning light spilled down from the sky, the early sun feeling especially gentle, and a few strands of autumn breeze lingered among the branches. At this time within the Yin-Yang Sect, the disciples had also started their usual routines: some practiced Vein Skills, some operated their Cultivation Techniques, and some carried huge stones to temper and train themselves. Just then, a "boom" of an explosion sounded over the Yin-Yang Sect. It burst like a startling thunderclap, shocking everyone¡¯s spirits. All the disciples looked up and saw over a hundred figures treading on the air above the firmament. Each of these figures had their True Fate manifested, with spiritual energy surging around them, their majestic aura enveloping the entire firmament. They stood high above, like the gods of legend, looking down with indifference at the disciples below who seemed like mere ants. Many disciples swallowed hard; these figures numbered over a hundred, and every one of them had manifested their True Fate. To know, the manifestation of True Fate indicated at least the strength of the Emperor Pulse Realm, and among these figures, a dozen or so felt even more powerful, profound, and limitless. "Could those be the powerhouses of the Saint Vein Realm?" a disciple mumbled uncertainly, "A dozen of Saint Vein Realm powerhouses and over a hundred of Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses. Are they trying to punch a hole in the sky or what?" ...... "Where is the Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect, Wu Shaoqing?" one of the figures above the firmament shouted loudly. The voice, imbued with spiritual energy, resonated across the entire Yin-Yang Sect. Wu Shaoqing, accompanied by a group of Elders, quickly came out, also treading on air, facing the people from the True Martial Holy Sect from a distance. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Does Sect Master Xu truly seek mutual destruction?" Wu Shaoqing asked helplessly. "After today, there will no longer be a name for Yin and Yang here," said Xu Qingshan, standing at the forefront, his blue robe fluttering in the wind, his tone indifferent. "We have no intention of waging war with the Holy Sect," Wu Shaoqing shook her head and said: "The fault lies with me alone, and I am willing to commit suicide in front of the Sect Gate to atone. I hope Sect Master Xu will not implicate the innocent." Having said this, Wu Shaoqing promptly drew out a Cosmos Tier sword, her long hair dancing in the air as she looked toward the people of the True Martial Holy Sect, awaiting Xu Qingshan¡¯s answer. "Sect Master, this matter started because of me, and if someone must die, it should be me to end it. It has nothing to do with you and nothing to do with the Sect," at that moment, Chu Yang ran out from within. His slender figure looked up at the vast and infinite sky, his face a bit pale. "What are you doing running out here?" Wu Shaoqing¡¯s face changed slightly, and she scolded: "Go back." "Sect Master, in this life, I only seek to live without any qualms," Chu Yang looked at Wu Shaoqing, and asserted: "If you were to die because of me, I would live the rest of my life in guilt." Chapter 146 Divine Vein Realm Xu Qingshan interrupted the dispute between the two, speaking indifferently, "Gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to argue anymore. Today, everyone in the Yin-Yang Sect is destined for destruction." "Why? This matter has nothing to do with the Yin-Yang Sect," Wu Shaoqing said hastily. "If I were to kill you, all members of the Yin-Yang Sect would bear a grudge against me," Xu Qingshan said calmly, "Perhaps now they are too weak to entertain any notions. But no one can be sure that, if one day they become stronger, they will not hold a grudge for what we did today. Don¡¯t be foolish. The moment we arrived, the fate of the Yin-Yang Sect was already sealed. We do not strike lightly, but if we do, we will make sure to eradicate thoroughly, leaving no threat behind." Upon hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s words, the Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s Second Elder roared in anger, "If you really want to eradicate us all, we will not be easy targets. Even in death, I will take a few of you down with me. You are welcome to try." Wu Shaoqing¡¯s gaze fixed on Xu Qingshan for a long, long time. She took a deep breath with a resolute look in her eyes and said, "Open the ancestral coffin." As Wu Shaoqing¡¯s words fell, six Dust Blood Coffins were quickly carried out. The people of the True Martial Holy Sect did not stop them, and just watched as the ancestral coffins were slowly opened. On the side of the True Martial Holy Sect, there were over a dozen Saint Vein Realm experts, while the Yin-Yang Sect had only six. If they did not open the ancestral coffins, there would be no way to contend. ...... As five of the Dust Blood Coffins were opened, white mist shrouded the firmament, and five mighty figures rose from the coffins and flew out. "Look quickly, that¡¯s our Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s former Sect Master, Gold Saint Old Man," exclaimed a disciple who had been with the sect for quite some time, recognizing one of the elders. "Not only the Gold Saint Sect Master, but the Wood Saint, Earth Saint, Fire Saint, and Water Sage, all four ancestors, have also come out." The disciples shouted excitedly, overwhelmed with emotion as they witnessed the legendary ancestral masters appearing before them. At this moment, as the five Dust Blood Coffins were opened, the lid of the sixth Dust Blood Coffin was also slowly lifted. Unlike the other five pitch-black Dust Blood Coffins, the sixth one was black and white in color. When the Dust Blood Coffin was fully opened, all present heard a faint sigh resound. Then, an elder wearing a Yin-Yang Liangyi Robe slowly walked out. The elder appeared frail as a skeleton, his face full of deep, dense ravines left by time. However, in that moment, the elder¡¯s eyes flashed with brilliance, and his presence soared, clearly not an ordinary individual. "Ancestral Master, I am Wu Shaoqing, the ninth-generation Sect Master of the Yin-Yang Sect," Wu Shaoqing hurried forward, leading all the elders to greet him. Then she briefly recounted the situation, and everyone¡¯s attention turned to the elder in the black and white robe, awaiting his decision. This elder was none other than the founder of the Yin-Yang Sect, the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master. "Gentlemen, is there really no room for negotiation?" the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master asked Xu Qingshan, his voice calm. "No peace until death." "Then let us fight," the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master commanded in a light shout, his body surrounded by Yin and Yang Qi. He whispered to Wu Shaoqing, "During the battle, we will hold them off for you; take the one with the Destiny and leave. As long as the person of Destiny remains, our Yin-Yang Sect will not perish." Wu Shaoqing fell silent for a moment before nodding firmly. ...... At this moment, many Sects had already received the news and were all watching from the shadows around the Yin-Yang Sect. The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master stood at the forefront, his aura tumultuous. There came the sound of "bang bang bang..." as eight Vein Gates in his body were opened. Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Lin Que, Cheng An¡­ The moment the eight Vein Gates opened simultaneously, the mighty aura of the Divine Vein Realm rampaged through Hengyu. Holding the Yin-Yang Sword in his hand, he pointed it at the people of the True Martial Holy Sect. Behind the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master, a Taiji Yin-Yang Diagram emerged. This was his True Fate. The moment the Tai Ji Diagram appeared, the entire firmament was cast in black and white. Some people hiding in the shadows watching the battle remarked in amazement, "The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master has reached the Divine Vein Realm?" "What¡¯s there to be surprised about," someone replied indifferently, "Many eras ago, the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master was also a contender for Destiny. Reaching the Divine Vein Realm is quite normal." As the aura of the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master swept across the firmament, snowflakes suddenly began to fall from the sky. Sheet upon sheet of vast swathes of snowflakes fluttered between heaven and earth, each bearing the shape of longswords. The bleak and icy breath covered the entire firmament. A shadow walked from the void, carrying a sword with him. His long hair fluttered, He was clad in white, And he was haughty as snow. More terrifying was that this shadow also opened the eight Vein Gates. With each step he took, the murderous chill in the air grew more intense. Mei Aohan walked out from amidst the snow. With one sword strike, snow blanketed thousands of miles as an endless ice-bound radiance surged from the firmament. The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master also raised his sword to meet the challenge. Black and white Yin and Yang Qi on his Yin-Yang Sword split the dawn, dividing the sky into two halves. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two swords collided, and endless storms surged around them. Space was completely shattered into fragments, and a colossal vortex appeared between the two swords. Both men retreated several steps. The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master¡¯s expression was solemn as he shook his head and sighed, "I¡¯m old now. Each generation produces its own new talent!" "How can I be considered any kind of talent? I¡¯m just an ordinary person who has abandoned the Martial Path," said Mei Aohan, shaking his head lightly. In his prime at the pinnacle of the Saint Vein Realm, Mei Aohan had been ambitious and daring, challenging major first-rate sects alone. In battles against various Saint Vein Realm adversaries, he honed his martial arts and understood his own way and spirit. Unfortunately, he later met Xiao Zixian and fell into the whirlpool of love, abandoning everything with the resolution to live out an ordinary but contented life with his beloved. The path of martial arts is too distant, fraught with hardship and peril. You never know where it might prematurely end. And even if one reaches the pinnacle of the Martial Path, what then? Can one achieve eternal life in the endless pursuit? If the person by one¡¯s side is no longer there, everything loses its meaning. ...¡­ Mei Aohan and the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master engaged in a fierce fight. Their battle wasn¡¯t particularly extravagant, but it was the ordinary strike of a sword that brought it forth. The world collapsed, the firmament gave way, and deafening booms echoed between heaven and earth. It was as if even Cang Tian was going to be punctured by their clash, winds howled and clouds whirled, and the entire sky was torn asunder with countless fissures. Meanwhile, the people of the True Martial Holy Sect didn¡¯t give the Yin-Yang Sect any chance to breathe, charging forward into battle. Dozens of Saint Vein Realm powerhouses clashed fiercely. Thanks to the Yin-Yang Sect¡¯s opening of the ancestral coffin, their number of Saint Vein Realm fighters barely held up. But under the assault of a hundred True Martial Holy Sect fighters of the Emperor Pulse Realm, the foundational strength of the Yin-Yang Sect was clearly insufficient. Chapter 147 Great Emperor’s True Artifacts ``` In the midst of the battles on both sides, Wu Shaoqing and Xu Qingshan did not join the fight, watching as their own Sect Gate was engulfed in the flames of war, with fissures opening across the earth and countless buildings collapsing with a thunderous roar. Countless disciples were sacrificed in the process; Wu Shaoqing sighed and exchanged a distant look with Xu Qingshan. As the battle¡¯s scope widened, the gaze of the entire Extreme West Region was fixed upon this place. More and more onlookers were gathering around the battlefield, some of them Loose Cultivators, while others were Elders of Sect Gates. By this time, Xu Zimei had also arrived at the edge of the battlefield. He looked from afar, the Yin-Yang Sect was already half in ruins. At this moment, Chu Yang was being shielded behind Wu Shaoqing. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When I engage Xu Qingshan later, take the chance to escape while no one is paying attention to you," Wu Shaoqing whispered. Chu Yang was silent for a moment, then raised his head with bright eyes and replied, "Sect Master, let me stay. I am not afraid to die." "These people died for you. Do you want their deaths to be in vain?" Wu Shaoqing took a deep breath and said, "I don¡¯t know if the Yin-Yang Plate left by the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master is accurate. But when I watched you from below the arena, even though you were easily defeated by Xu Zimei, falling over and over again, you still chose not to give up. Not even death could make you retreat or fear. At that moment, I understood that what made me believe in you was not the Yin-Yang Plate left by the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master, but your determination in the Way of Inquiry that moved me." Hearing Wu Shaoqing¡¯s words, Chu Yang fell silent. "I believe in you, and you should believe in yourself as well," Wu Shaoqing patted Chu Yang¡¯s shoulder, then soared into the air, charging towards Xu Qingshan. The aura of the Saint Vein Realm enveloped her surroundings, all seven Vein Gates on her body were open, and at this moment, half the firmament behind her succumbed. "Yang, I will lend you my strength later. Take the chance to leave amidst the chaos," the voice of the Reincarnation Elder sounded. "Master, I already acted like a coward once at the Heavenly Sword Sect. Can it be that faced with the same choice, all I can do is to be a coward again?" Chu Yang said, unwilling to accept this reality. "The weak do not have the right to choose. If you cannot see through this, you will never become strong," the Reincarnation Elder said. ...... Above the firmament at that time, the Yin-Yang Diagram was revealed behind Wu Shaoqing, her white robe fluttering freely in the wind, and her black hair also spreading out behind her. Xu Qingshan looked indifferently at Wu Shaoqing, a longsword appearing in his hand. The moment the longsword appeared, a surge of Sword Qi filled the air. With longsword in hand, Xu Qingshan¡¯s gaze was deep. He simply waved the longsword gently in the firmament, and the sky immediately split into two. "The Divine Martial Sword," Wu Shaoqing¡¯s pupils contracted as she said this warily. The Divine Martial Sword was one of the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left behind when the True Martial Great Emperor ascended. With Xu Qingshan wielding the Divine Martial Sword, myriad Sword Qi surrounded him. His green robe billowed in the wind as he unsheathed his sword, and the Yin-Yang Diagram behind Wu Shaoqing was cleaved into two halves. Wu Shaoqing staggered backward three steps, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. She fixed her gaze steadfastly on Xu Qingshan, her aura growing even more powerful as she charged towards him again. Xu Qingshan let out a cold snort and walked on air, his aura with each step like rolling Shocking Waves. He did not even need to manifest his True Fate, as the myriad Sword Qi seemed like his own arms, facile in their deployment. The firmament was endlessly cycling through breaking and restoring, and within just a few exchanges, Wu Shaoqing was already gravely injured. The Divine Martial Sword swept across the silent expanse, its unstoppable Sword Qi directly severing Wu Shaoqing¡¯s arms. "The True Martial Holy Sect has been quiet for too long. Perhaps the world has long forgotten that before The Great Emperor of the Three Blades inherited Destiny, he had already, single-handedly, boldly confronted the eight Imperial Rule Immortal Sects in their prime," Xu Qingshan spoke indifferently: "Starting with your Yin-Yang Sect today, although we might not be able to recapture the splendor of our ancestors, we are not something that a first-rate sect like yours can provoke." ``` Xu Qingshan¡¯s voice echoed in the empty void, as if he were speaking to Wu Shaoqing, yet also as if he were addressing all those secretly watching the battle. Wu Shaoqing¡¯s arms had been severed, yet her entire body surged with spiritual energy, a white mist enveloping where her arms had been. Before long, new arms grew in their place. This was the terrifying ability of someone in the Saint Vein Realm, as long as one wasn¡¯t completely obliterated, regenerating lost limbs was not a difficult feat. Of course, to regenerate her arms, she had to consume a large amount of her body¡¯s essence blood, which left Wu Shaoqing¡¯s face extremely pale at the moment. Meanwhile, on the other side, the battle between the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master and Mei Aohan had temporarily come to a halt. Mei Aohan¡¯s white robe was now tattered in many places, looking somewhat worn and ragged. The Yin-Yang Ancestral Master was in no better shape, his complexion pale, as if drained of all vitality. Although he was a powerhouse of the Divine Vein Realm, he was, after all, a figure from several eras ago. If it weren¡¯t for the Dust Blood Stone, he probably wouldn¡¯t have lived much longer. Each battle he fought required the consumption of a vast amount of essence blood, and when it ran dry, it would signal the end of his life. "Ancestral Master, are you alright?" Wu Shaoqing asked, worried. "Don¡¯t worry," the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master shook his head and replied with a profound gaze, "Everyone will die, the difference lies in whether one dies nameless or becomes world-renowned. I don¡¯t care about such things, be it a feather or Mount Tai. I only seek to have a clear conscience, to be true to myself, to be true to you all, and to be true to the sect that I founded with my own hands." "Since we¡¯ve already reached this stage, there¡¯s also nothing left to hide," the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master said indifferently. No sooner had his words fallen than his entire body¡¯s spiritual energy roared ceaselessly. At that moment, a vast aura emanated from him. His originally grizzled hair now began to fall at a rapid pace, his face growing increasingly pallid as the essence blood drained from it, his skin clinging deeply to his bones. This already elderly figure was visibly aging even more rapidly. The lively spark in his eyes was also gradually fading, and it seemed as if all the strength had been drained from the old man at that very instant. "Ancestral Master, what are you doing?" Seeing the old man¡¯s condition, Wu Shaoqing hurriedly asked. The old man smiled and shook his head; in the palm of his hand appeared a drop of fresh blood. This was his Innate Essence Blood, condensed from the majority of his remaining essence blood. Behind the old man, the Yin-Yang Diagram emerged. He waved his right hand in the air, and a hexagram pattern appeared before him. The ground of the Yin-Yang Sect started to quake. A thunderous ¡¯boom¡¯ exploded from beneath the ground, and a vast fissure emerged on the surface, which continued to widen. A beastly roar sounded from deep underground, as if some terrifying entity was about to emerge. At that moment, countless lights shot up from the ground of the Yin-Yang Sect into the sky. A hexagram formation reflected in the firmament, its six radiant beams of light dazzling and bright, illuminating the land. Chapter 148 Divine Beast Chaos When this six-pointed star appeared, everyone saw a Monster Beast struggling in its center. Six beams of light transformed into six iron chains, binding the Monster Beast within. The appearance of this Monster Beast was quite strange; it resembled an enormously magnified Heavenly Dog but with a very corpulent body. Its entire body was blood-red, and it had two pairs of wings so vast they could blot out the sun. The moment the Monster Beast appeared, its immense beastly might swept across the heavens and earth, causing all Monster Beasts within a hundred li who felt this aura to tremble and prostrate themselves on the ground. At this moment, everyone looking at the Monster Beast in the arena changed color, and Xu Qingshan stared tightly at the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master and said, "Ancient Monster Beast." "That¡¯s right, and if you look at it, it has some history with your True Martial Holy Sect," replied the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master. Xu Qingshan was startled, then seemed to remember something, his pupils flickered uncertainly, and finally, he said word by word, "The Divine Beast ¡¯Chaos,¡¯ the one that escaped from the True Martial Great Emperor¡¯s hands." Taking a deep breath, Xu Qingshan looked at the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master and said, "How bold of you, daring to secretly harbor an Ancient Divine Beast, are you trying to oppose the entire human race of the Yuan Central Continent?" Back then, the True Martial Great Emperor fought against the ten Divine Beasts, ultimately killing nine and forming the Blood Demon Secret Realm. The Monster Beast that escaped was the very Chaos Divine Beast before them. When it comes to Monster Beasts, the human race generally divides them into two types. One is the Ancient Monster Beast, and the other is the ordinary Monster Beast. Ordinary Monster Beasts refer to those that emerged after the True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors. And the Ancient Monster Beasts are the ones from the Wild Desolation era. In the Wild Desolation era, Monster Beasts dominated everything, and the human race was even their food. Therefore, the human race can tolerate ordinary Monster Beasts, but they harbored extreme enmity towards Ancient Monster Beasts. ...¡­ "I do not wish to be the enemy of the human race; when I captured it severely injured, it was only to comprehend the Profound Meaning of Chaos," said the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master indifferently: "Of course, whether or not you want to use this incident to bestow upon me a name that will stink for thousands of years, I do not care. Now that my Sect Gate has come to such a state, everything has already lost its meaning." As the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master¡¯s words fell, the Essense Blood in his hand turned into flowing light and fell upon the six-pointed star Formation. Instantly, the six beams of light became even more brilliant, and the iron chains formed by the light beams slowly retracted. Free from the restraint of the Formation, the Divine Beast Chaos let out a skyward howl, its bull-like eyes staring dead at the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master. With the suppression of the Formation gone, its strength was rapidly recovering, and its boundless beastly might swept across the entire firmament. At this moment, its aura even surpassed that of everyone present. "You need not resent me; after all, though I have imprisoned you for so long, I have not harmed you," said the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master lightly: "Take a look at those people above you, they are the descendants of the True Martial Great Emperor, and it was their ancestors who personally destroyed the glory of your Wild Desolation era." Chaos roared to the heavens, turned its head, and looked at the people from the True Martial Holy Sect with a gaze full of loathing. "Don¡¯t think of escaping; once I have destroyed them, I will come and settle accounts with you," said Chaos indifferently. Then it saw its massive body directly attacking Mei Aohan, who raised his sword to meet it, but was slapped away by a swipe of its paw. "Now is the moment, take Chu Yang and leave," yelled the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master at Wu Shaoqing. His complexion was pale; he had just used a great amount of Essense Blood to break the six-pointed star Formation, and now only a tenth of his combat power remained. Wu Shaoqing nodded, grabbed Chu Yang¡¯s arm, and rapidly flew away into the distance. Xu Qingshan snorted coldly, and the Divine Martial Sword tore through space, placing itself directly in front of Wu Shaoqing. At the same time, several other Emperor Pulse Realm experts from True Martial Holy Sect also surrounded them. Meanwhile, over at the other side, the Chaos Divine Beast kept attacking Mei Aohan, with no time to pay attention to anyone else. "This is as far as I can help you, Creation sighs," Wu Shaoqing looked at Chu Yang and sighed, then turned to engage Xu Qingshan in battle. As for the other Emperor Pulse Realm experts nearby, she could no longer care for them. "Yang, relax your mind and accept my power," the voice of the Reincarnation Elder came anxiously from the ring. Chu Yang nodded, his eyes slightly closed, as those few Emperor Pulse Realm experts reached towards him. At that moment, a vast aura emanated from his entire body, the power of reincarnation enveloping him completely. When his physique and cultivation were weak in the past, it was difficult for him to withstand too much of the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s power. Now that he had condensed his True Fate, his strength had increased significantly, and he could fully withstand the full force of the Reincarnation Elder for a short time. As this power entwined around him, a massive reincarnation vortex appeared around him. The mad wind lifted his long hair, and at this moment, his aura pierced the heavens. Chu Yang gently waved his right hand in the air, and the Emperor Pulse Realm elders next to him were directly fanned out and away. He stood upon the cycle of reincarnation, indomitable wherever his gaze fell. That vast aura almost drew the attention of everyone present, even the Chaos Divine Beast stopped, its expression flickering uncertainly as it watched Chu Yang. "I, Chu Yang, swear here, that the day I return, I will surely flatten the True Martial Holy Sect." "A declaration of war! This is a declaration of war to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect right to their faces," the spectators around watched the young man, his slender figure and resounding words seemed to possess infinite resolve. After saying these words, Chu Yang took a deep look at everyone from the Yin-Yang Sect, then stepped into the void and left. He could not save the people of the Yin-Yang Sect, because the power of the Reincarnation Elder simply couldn¡¯t last that long. ........... One of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s elders sat at the Willow Bank River Fishing Platform, and three thousand carps leapt out of the water, rolling over. In the distance, the breeze picked up several streaks of pale golden light, suddenly filled with the sound of dragons roaring, three thousand carps knocking on the gate of fate, transforming into measureless golden dragons, soaring into the firmament, graceful as startling swans. The elder¡¯s profound gaze looked toward the distant horizon, his somewhat cloudy eyes seemed to echo with the sound of the Great Dao, as if traversing time and space, landing far away, miles distant. The elder took a step forward, and his figure vanished at the edge of heaven and earth. ......... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chu Yang walked through the air, the gateway in space before him opened, ready to depart. Out of nowhere, a vast, boundless aura suddenly descended, and in that moment, all time and space seemed to freeze. An old man dressed in a grey robe appeared at the summit of the sky at some point. Without but a glance, everyone present felt their hearts tremble fiercely. "Greetings, Heavenly Curtain Ancestor," at this moment, all members of the True Martial Holy Sect, under the lead of Xu Qingshan, spoke out in greeting. "Heavenly Curtain, you¡¯re still not dead," Chaos said with a panicked tone next to them. Chapter 149 Chu Yang, Dead "You aren¡¯t dead either, are you, mudfish?" the old man said with an indifferent smile, and then he slightly extended his right hand. His index finger simply pressed down lightly in the air, and in that moment, boundless spiritual energy surged and converged at the tip of his finger. The entire space of heaven and earth shattered as his finger gently fell. Chaos could only feel an overpowering force suppressing it, making even the slightest movement extremely difficult. "Have you broken through to that realm?" Chaos cried out in a tone filled with alarm. "Don¡¯t be so surprised. It¡¯s nothing remarkable," the old man shook his head, and said, "Everyone beneath a Great Emperor is just an ant, after all." Following that, the old man¡¯s right hand gently waved in the air, and boundless spiritual energy transformed into countless chains that bound all the members of the Yin-Yang Sect. Even Chu Yang was bound by this surge of spiritual energy at this moment. The old man looked at Chu Yang and let out a light ¡¯huh,¡¯ saying with interest, "There is actually such a powerful divine soul in this world." Feeling the unassailable aura of the other party, Chu Yang exhaled deeply and in a low voice said, "Teacher, if you can leave, just go. Don¡¯t worry about me." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s because I am powerless," the Reincarnation Elder silently answered after a pause, responding with a tone of sorrow. "No, Teacher, one of the luckiest things in my life has been meeting you," Chu Yang said earnestly, his gaze intense, "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve kept in my heart for a long time and haven¡¯t dared to tell you. Since I was little, I¡¯ve always considered you as my father. I know I won¡¯t escape this time. Please, allow me to call you ¡¯father¡¯ before I die." "Yang¡¯er, rest assured, Teacher vows that one day I will avenge you, by any means necessary. I will level the True Martial Holy Sect, there will come such a day," the Reincarnation Elder said firmly. "Father, farewell," Chu Yang said softly as he closed his eyes. In that moment, his aura slowly dissipated, and a shadow burst out from within Chu Yang¡¯s body. "Interesting," the old man said with a faint smile, waving his hand grandly, and a sky full of spiritual energy suppressed towards the Reincarnation Elder. "In my prime, I feared no one, not even you. Today if I wish to leave, it¡¯s useless even if the Great Emperor himself were here," the Reincarnation Elder roared angrily, with the boundless power of reincarnation engulfing the firmament. "Entering the cycle of reincarnation," the Reincarnation Elder slowly closed his eyes, and a vortex of reincarnation power appeared around his body. The vortex was profound and endless, merely glancing at it felt like it could suck in your divine soul. After that, the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s divine soul was absorbed into the vortex and completely disappeared. ...¡­ For any martial artist who cultivates the Great Dao of Reincarnation, they will have one chance in their life to enter the cycle of reincarnation. This is the pinnacle of the Dao of Reincarnation, and also the rule granted by the River of Fate. Even the Great Emperor himself cannot change it. Normally, unless it is a matter of life and death, martial artists who cultivate the Dao of Reincarnation will not easily enter the cycle. It¡¯s equivalent to a rebirth, but reincarnation carries risks. Life and death are each a fifty-fifty chance. If you enter the path of death in reincarnation, then it means reincarnation has failed and you die completely. If you enter the path of life, first of all, all of your cultivation will disappear, and it¡¯s not certain if you can retain your memory. What¡¯s more important is that the body you reincarnate into may not necessarily be human. It could be birds and beasts, or flowers, birds, fish, and insects; anything in the world is possible, and you cannot decide your reincarnation target. "Somewhat interesting," the Heavenly Curtain Ancestor said with a smile, shaking his head as he looked in the direction where the Reincarnation Elder had disappeared. Afterwards, he looked at Xu Qingshan and said, "The next matters will be handled by you." After the old man finished speaking, his figure had already vanished from between heaven and earth, as if he had never appeared at all. At this moment, those who were secretly watching the battle nearby were trembling with fear. The True Martial Holy Sect had been quiet for hundreds of years. Many people had only heard of the Sect¡¯s renown but had no clear understanding of its strength. Now, as they watched the old man easily suppress a first-class sect, someone cautiously asked, "Who was that senior just now?" "You¡¯ve never heard of the Heavenly Curtain War God?" Some people who were familiar with the history of the True Martial Holy Sect replied, "He was the number one War General under the True Martial Great Emperor back then. It is said that he even competed with the True Martial Great Emperor for Destiny. But later, he was moved by the True Martial Great Emperor¡¯s desire to establish a prosperous era for the human race. He resisted the era of Wild Desolation alone and was shocked by the Great Emperor¡¯s grand vision to create the Era of Emperors. Eventually, he submitted, willingly joining the ranks of the Great Emperor, following him through battles across the firmament." ...¡­ Xu Qingshan looked down at those members of the Yin-Yang Sect bound by the chains of spiritual energy, and turned to Xu Zimei, "Mo Er, come here. I¡¯ve told you before, this is what your father has done for you, and these people are also for you to deal with," he said. "I don¡¯t need the others, I just want him," Xu Zimei said, walking towards Chu Yang who was off to the side. He slowly drew out his Tyrant Shadow, his gaze fixed on Chu Yang. At that moment, Baili Xiao ran out from one side, standing in front of Xu Zimei and pleading, "I beg you, don¡¯t kill him. Please, don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯m begging you." Looking at Baili Xiao¡¯s sorrowful expression, Xu Zimei laughed, reached out to touch her smooth cheek, smiling and said, "Silly girl, don¡¯t worry. Death is just a release. Actually, those who are alive are the ones in the most pain. Oh, by the way, are you in pain right now? Watching the person you love die right before you, is that pain a hundred times, a thousand times worse than death itself?" Chapter 150 - 149 Chu Yang, Dead Baili Xiao quickly shook her head and knelt down beside Xu Qingshan, her head knocking "bang bang bang" on the floor, blood dyeing the earth red, "Sect Master, I beg you, spare him please." "Do you really think I can tolerate everything indefinitely?" Xu Qingshan replied indifferently, "Previously, the Sect Gate shielded you from the Immortal Spirit Sect¡¯s retaliation for the incident in Qingyang Village." "On the competition stage, the Sixth Elder blatantly broke the rules by entering the stage, and I didn¡¯t say anything." "Do you now truly believe that the Empress¡¯s inheritance gives you the freedom to do as you please?" Xu Qingshan laughed bitterly with extreme anger, "Fine, very well." "Since you love him so much, I will remove your status as the heir to the Empress, strip you of your inheritance, and let you die alongside him." "Sect Master, Xiao¡¯er is ignorant," the Sixth Elder quickly stepped forward and said. "Enough, I have yet to settle the score with you for trespassing on the stage, appearing to knowingly break the law as one of the seven Elders¡ªI will have the Enforcement Hall deal with this accordingly," Xu Qingshan interrupted the Sixth Elder, speaking indifferently. Then, with a wave of Xu Qingshan¡¯s right hand, he prepared to directly strip Baili Xiao of her Flying Immortal Body. "Sect Master Xu, please hold your hand," a vast voice exploded in the sky at this moment. Two figures were seen approaching through the sky, both exuding an imposing aura, with seven Vein Gates open around them. These two were indeed powerful beings in the Saint Vein Realm. Looking at Xu Qingshan frowning slightly, one of the men quickly said, "Sect Master Xu, I am the current Family Head of the Baili Family from the Eastern Continent, Baili Chengfeng." "Baili Chengfeng?" Xu Qingshan was startled, then glanced at Baili Xiao next to him, frowning slightly as if he understood something. "Sect Master Xu, Xiao¡¯er is indeed my daughter who has been living adrift outside," Baili Chengfeng sighed, "Because the family¡¯s power was too complex at the time, I did not dare to bring her back to the family. "Now that everything is finally settled, I came to find her, hoping that Sect Master Xu would sympathize with the feelings of a father. "We are willing to return the inheritance of the Empress to the Holy Sect, as long as you let me take her away." "Today, the lives of these people are in Mo Er¡¯s hands, if he does not wish to save them, I will not interfere with anything," Xu Qingshan replied. The Baili Family is located in the central position of the Eastern Continent, and their family had once produced a Great Emperor. Named Baili Changkong, with the imperial title of Emperor Changkong. Although their power is not comparable to that of the True Martial Holy Sect, a sect with four emperors under the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, it should not be underestimated. "What would you like, Young Master Xu? Make any request, and you can ask," Baili Chengfeng looked at Xu Zimei, inquiring. "I can spare her," Xu Zimei replied, "but I want one opportunity, a chance to enter your Baili Family¡¯s Forbidden Land, the Heavenly Primordial small world." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Baili Chengfeng frowned slightly, "Young Master Xu, the Forbidden Land is controlled by the Clan Elders, I cannot decide on this matter." "Then forget about it, you can take your daughter¡¯s corpse back with you," Xu Zimei shook his head, replying. "Baili Chengfeng, it was because of your cowardice that year that my sister had to wander with her child alone, and she could not wait to see you one last time before her death," Xiao Ruoxue, the Sixth Elder, burst out and yelled at Baili Chengfeng, "If today you witness the death of your own daughter before your eyes, how could you still have the face to live in this world." Hearing Xiao Ruoxue¡¯s words, Baili Chengfeng fell silent for a long while, eventually letting out a long sigh and looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "I agree to your request." Xu Zimei nodded, then turned around and leaned close to Baili Xiao¡¯s ear, whispering with a low laugh, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so quickly." "This is just the beginning, today, you can first enjoy the feeling of watching your dearly beloved die in front of you." "Next time, I will make your father, your clan members, one by one, all die in front of you." "That feeling must be wonderful, mustn¡¯t it?" "Demon, you¡¯re inhuman, you demon," Baili Xiao stepped back, looking at Xu Zimei with a horrified expression as she yelled. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and walked past Baili Xiao, coming to stand before Chu Yang. The two stood face to face; Chu Yang¡¯s gaze was clear and resolute, absent of fear at the approach of death, with only a subtle hint of defiance. "How do you wish to die?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Whether it¡¯s a swift beheading or dismemberment into thousand pieces, how I die doesn¡¯t matter," Chu Yang replied calmly, "Just like the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master said. Some die nameless, while others¡¯ names resound throughout the world after their death. Whether lighter than a feather or heavier than Mount Tai, the truth is I just want to live meaningfully and die meaningfully. Unfortunately, the heavens do not bend to my will, but I know that fate is often unfair." Xu Zimei fell silent, quietly picking up Tyrant Shadow. The wheel of memories slowly turned, like a sigh emanating from the depths of ancient times. He let out a long breath, and Xu Zimei wondered why, in his past life, he had become enemies with Chu Yang. In the early days of his past life, Chu Yang actually bore no malice toward the True Martial Holy Sect. He also knew that he was just an ordinary village boy, while Baili Xiao had already become the Saintess of Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. They were worlds apart in status, and he practiced cultivation hard, just to catch up with Baili Xiao¡¯s pace. Unfortunately, the moment he learned that Baili Xiao had a childhood sweetheart, jealousy got the better of him, and he sent men to kill Chu Yang. And so, Chu Yang was forced onto a different path, one where he could only stand against the True Martial Holy Sect. Was Chu Yang wrong? From the standpoint of worldly righteousness, the one at fault was he, Xu Zimei, for pushing Chu Yang onto this path where he had no choice but to see the True Martial Holy Sect as an enemy. ......... "Am I wrong?" Xu Zimei laughed wildly, his right hand covering his face, his head slightly bowed, his smile sounded incredibly eerie. "I can¡¯t be wrong, and if you think I am, I¡¯ll kill you." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei pointed at the bound members of the Yin-Yang Sect next to him, speaking to Chu Yang, "If they think I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯ll kill them all. If this world¡¯s sense of righteousness thinks I¡¯m wrong, then I will overthrow everything and make my own rules. If this world thinks I¡¯m wrong, then I will destroy everything, burying all beings in oblivion. I can¡¯t be wrong, and even if I am, you all have to believe that I¡¯m right. These are my rules," Xu Zimei declared. Chu Yang watched Xu Zimei serenely, smiling as well, "You too will die, right? When your life reaches its end, there will come such a day. I¡¯ll be waiting." "Fine," Xu Zimei chuckled, his voice hoarse. Following that, Tyrant Shadow burst forth with a blinding light, fiercely stabbing into Chu Yang¡¯s abdomen. Grasping Tyrant Shadow, Xu Zimei slowly lifted it, intending to split Chu Yang¡¯s upper body in two. "With no fear in my heart, nothing in this world can strike fear," Chu Yang said composedly, his final gaze turned toward the utterly devastated girl next to him. "They say that when a person dies, they become a star in the sky, watching over the ones they love; I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be the brightest one," he said. His eyes gradually dimmed, and his life froze at that final moment. Xu Zimei knew that he had killed Chu Yang, but he had not destroyed his opponent¡¯s heart. That heart, fearless and undaunted. Even at the moment of death, that indomitable spirit remained unshaken. Chapter 151 - 150 Asking for Punishment Watching Chu Yang¡¯s corpse fall before her, Baili Xiao, who was beside him, suddenly became calm. If one looked closely, they would find madness and hatred within her eyes. A primordial wisp of the innate Yin and Yang Qi flew out of Chu Yang¡¯s body, trying to escape. The black and white mists intertwined, reaching straight up to the sky. Xu Zimei quickly opened the True Fate World, capturing it inside. Immediately after, a green pearl fell from beside Chu Yang¡¯s corpse, which Xu Zimei also collected. Baili Xiao looked at Chu Yang¡¯s corpse. Perhaps it was the calm after the storm, or perhaps it was the prelude to another tempest about to begin. She simply stared at the corpse, her gaze as stagnant as dead water. "Baili Xiao, leave behind the Empress¡¯s Flying Immortal Body, and you may leave with your father," Xu Qingshan¡¯s indifferent voice came from above. "Fine, I¡¯ll leave it," Baili Xiao nodded, calmly replying. The next moment, her whole body emitted a dazzling white light, and her face distorted with agony. The separation of a Battle Body can occur in two ways; one is it automatically falls off after the death of its bearer. The other is the bearer detaching the Battle Body themselves, which is incredibly dangerous and might cause irreparable harm to the individual. The white light around Baili Xiao grew stronger, her whole body trembling nonstop as the pain from forcibly separating the Battle Body increased bit by bit. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She clenched her teeth tightly, preferring to fall to the ground in pain rather than let out a single sound. After a long while, Baili Xiao had completely fainted from the agony. A silver-white orb shot out from her body at high speed, and Xu Qingshan¡¯s hand swept down, collecting the orb immediately. "Sect Master Xu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will take her and leave," Baili Chengfeng hurriedly said from the side. Xu Qingshan frowned deeply, then nodded and replied, "Let her fend for herself." As Baili Chengfeng took Baili Xiao away, the people of the True Martial Holy Sect had already brought back the individuals from the Yin-Yang Sect into the Holy Sect. And all the possessions accumulated by the Yin-Yang Sect over the nearly ten thousand years had been collected by the True Martial Holy Sect. A long time after the people of the True Martial Holy Sect had left, those who watched the battle approached the site to see if anything valuable had been overlooked. After all, no one could have imagined that the colossal entity standing here a moment ago would be annihilated in a mere instant. The terror of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect was evident. This incident spread like a warm spring breeze overnight throughout the Extreme West Region, including the Eastern Continent. While people marveled at the horror of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the reverence in their hearts became even deeper. ...... Everyone loves to be a great hero, one who can save the world and be renowned across the heavens. Young people, with their own fervor, always dream of one day destroying the Yin-Yang Sect and killing Chu Yang with their own hands. Unfortunately, Xu Zimei was not a great hero; he didn¡¯t have the passionate blood of youth to destroy the Yin-Yang Sect and kill Chu Yang by himself. Instead, he annihilated the Yin-Yang Sect and killed Chu Yang with the power of the Sect Gate. That is Xu Zimei¡¯s rule of conduct; as long as it achieves the goal, he could be ruthlessly unscrupulous. ``` As for how the world sees him, whether he¡¯s a terrifying Demon King who everyone fears, or a little mouse ridiculed behind his back, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because one day, he will be the one setting the rules of this world, those who follow me will prosper, those who oppose me will perish. After all, it¡¯s survival of the fittest. ......¡­ No sooner had everyone returned to the True Martial Holy Sect than they were informed that all were to gather at the Council Hall. When Xu Zimei arrived at the hall, he noticed a pure white coffin placed at the head of the chamber. The majesty emanating from the coffin oppressed everyone present. "May I ask why Ancestor Feihong has summoned us?" Xu Qingshan stepped forward to inquire. Ancestor Feihong was a war general from the era of Empress Hongtian and is one of the oldest ancestors in the True Martial Holy Sect today. She did not emerge from the Dust Blood Coffin, for every trip out into the world cost those with nearly depleted lifespans a great amount of life essence and vitality. "I heard that you stripped the heir of the Empress of her inheritance?" A faint voice came from within the coffin. "Yes," answered Xu Qingshan, glancing at the Great Elder beside him before nodding affirmatively. "She is the heir of the Empress. Do you realize what status she holds?" The voice from the coffin seemed slightly angry as it continued, "What right do you have to strip the Empress¡¯s heir of her inheritance?" "Does the heir of the Empress belong to the True Martial Holy Sect?" Xu Qingshan replied, neither humble nor arrogant, "If she is one of ours, then on what grounds do I, the current acting Sect Master, have no right to govern her?" "Her status is extraordinary," the voice from the coffin fell silent for a moment before speaking again, "Nurtured properly, she may yet hold hope for this world¡¯s Destiny." "I gave her a chance precisely because of her status as the heir of the Empress," Xu Qingshan responded, "It¡¯s a pity she doesn¡¯t know moderation. Even the heir of the Empress cannot act recklessly." "There are things that I cannot speak of now, but you have squandered the Empress¡¯s good intentions. No matter what she¡¯s like now, one day she will turn to our True Martial Holy Sect," Ancestor Feihong said faintly, "If it really comes to it, it¡¯d be better if you just hand over your authority. The thoughts of the younger generation are too radical, and it is the likes of the Great Elder, that older generation, who possess more stability." "Ancestor, I am the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, not someone whose position can be idly revoked by a single word," replied Xu Qingshan, slightly frowning, "According to the rules, to revoke the position of Sect Master requires a unanimous vote by all four ancestors, and at least three of them must agree. Moreover, there has to be a large-scale vote among all the disciples of the Sect. If you truly wish to remove me from power, I can contact the other three ancestors right now, and then we can discuss the matter." "There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m here," Xu Qingshan¡¯s words had barely finished when a vast voice resounded around the chamber. At the head of the great hall, a grey-robed old man had appeared, seemingly out of nowhere. At this moment, everyone greeted the Heavenly Curtain Ancestral Master and even Ancestor Feihong was no exception. After all, the Heavenly Curtain Ancestral Master was a war general who fought alongside the True Martial Great Emperor for an era, his seniority much higher than Ancestor Feihong¡¯s by several generations. When they carried Destiny back in their day, even Empress Hongtian had not yet been born. "I¡¯m not against granting special treatment to special individuals, but everything must have limits," said the Heavenly Curtain Ancestor blandly, "It was by my command that the heir of the Empress was stripped of her status. If you have any objections, come to me directly." "I have no wish to argue with the Heavenly Curtain Ancestral Master. There will be an outcome to this matter in the future," came the calm voice of Ancestor Feihong from within the Dust Blood Coffin, "I only hope that you will cease targeting her after this." "If she does not violate the rules of the Sect, I naturally will not target her, but if she harbors resentment, the Sect will show no mercy," responded Xu Qingshan. ``` Chapter 152 - 151 Vein Beast Watching the departure of Ancestor Feihong¡¯s Dust Blood Coffin, Heavenly Curtain Ancestor said to Xu Qingshan, "Quell this turmoil as quickly as possible. Now is not the time for chaos." "I understand," Xu Qingshan nodded. ......¡­ At this moment, atop Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Qingshan looked at Xu Zimei and said, "You shouldn¡¯t have let Baili Xiao off just for a spot in the Heavenly Primordial small world." "Releasing the tiger back into the mountain, huh," Xu Zimei smiled. "It¡¯s fine. Some people are like birds in a cage. They¡¯ll never understand how vast the outside world is. Believe me, she will live in agony every day." Xu Qingshan took a deep look at his son and asked, "What are your plans next?" "I¡¯m thinking of going for a walk. I want to leave the Extreme West Region and have a look at the core areas of the Eastern Continent. If possible, I might also visit the Central Continent," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "An experience would be good. After all, we from the Extreme West Region have been isolated for too long and have somewhat declined. The world outside is much more fascinating," Xu Qingshan said with a smile. "By the way, your second senior brother Xiao Fengyu is also experiencing the Eastern Continent. You might run into him." Hearing his father¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and nodded. ...... Within a pitch-black space, the angry roar of the Divine Beast Chaos echoed, as it struggled fiercely, accompanied by the sound of clanking chains. "You foolish Heavenly Curtain, you should die," the angry voice reverberated in this quiet space. "It was you who destroyed our Wild Desolation era. Even now, you refuse to spare our Ancient Demon Race." "Do you wish to revive the glory of the Monster Race?" a calm voice arose from a dark corner. "Who, who¡¯s speaking?" Chaos quickly turned its head, only to see Xu Zimei stepping out of the darkness. "It turns out to be you, little brat," Chaos looked at Xu Zimei with a contemptuous smile and retorted, "A second generation who only rides on the coattails of his ancestor¡¯s shade." "Isn¡¯t our ancestor¡¯s shade meant to provide shade for us, the younger generation?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Useful things must be utilized, or else they¡¯re truly wasted." "What are you doing here?" Chaos asked warily. "I want you to be my Vein Beast," Xu Zimei replied with a light chuckle. A Vein Beast¡ªeach Martial Artist in their lifetime can have one. Not only Martial Artists can open the Vein Gates, but Monster Beasts also practice by progressing step by step to open their Vein Gates, overcoming their own shackles. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The difference is that humans open their Vein Gates from the inside out, which is why each opening of the Vein Gates is accompanied by anomalies. Monster Beasts, on the other hand, open their Vein Gates from the outside in, therefore, their Vein Gate anomalies appear internally and are invisible to outsiders. If a human and a Monster Beast¡¯s Vein Gates resonate, and both parties consent, then the two can share Vein Gates and form a contract. The content of the contract generally comes in three types: one where the human is the master and the Monster Beast is secondary. Another where the Monster Beast is the master and the human is secondary. There¡¯s also an equal contract between both parties. And most importantly, the choice of a Vein Beast must be an Ancient Monster Beast or a Monster Beast that carries the bloodline of an Ancient Monster Beast from the Wild Desolation era within their body. Since the True Martial Great Emperor inaugurated the Era of Emperors, all Monster Beasts born are unable to resonate with human Vein Gates, and therefore, they cannot form contracts with humans. But also due to the scarcity of Ancient Monster Beasts, they are now almost one in ten thousand, which leads to ninety percent of Martial Artists not having a Vein Beast. Moreover, most Martial Artists¡¯ Vein Beasts contain only some residual bloodline of Ancient Monster Beasts. A Chaos, being a pure Ancient Monster Beast and even a Divine Beast among Monster Beasts, is even rarer to encounter. "Are you daydreaming?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos roared towards the sky, its gaze fixed intensely on Xu Zimei as it said, "Human, you¡¯re courting death." Xu Zimei laughed and asked, "I¡¯ve heard your Wild Desolation era was splendid?" "Splendid? It was more than just splendid, it was an era where myriad beasts stood tall," Chaos said quietly after a pause. Perhaps for the vanquished, past glory is the most difficult thing to forget. "Then do you wish to revive the Monster Race¡¯s glory?" Xu Zimei inquired. Chaos looked deeply at Xu Zimei and scoffed disdainfully, "Boy, are you trying to tell me that if I agree to be your Vein Beast and assist you in bearing Destiny, you will help me revive the glory of the Monster Race? Do you think I would believe such meaningless words? You might deceive those young ones who are not worldly, but not me." "No, even without me bearing Destiny, I can help you revive the glory of the Monster Race," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "How will you help?" Chaos¡¯s heart seemed to beat faster, and it asked warily, "A member of the human race willing to help our Monster Race?" "To me, there is no difference between the human race and the Monster Race. As long as they are within my rules, the Monster Race can also live, but if they are outside my rules, I¡¯ll kill humans just the same," Xu Zimei stated indifferently. "Why should I believe you?" Chaos stared intently at Xu Zimei and demanded. "Actually, you don¡¯t have the luxury of choice. There are only two paths before you, either refuse and be killed outright, ending your life with your so-called pride and regret. The second path is to agree to become my Vein Beast. At the very least, your life will continue, along with my promise. Whether or not the promise is fulfilled, at least you have a chance," Xu Zimei smiled as he spoke. As his words fell, a mass of colorless Chaos light emerged within Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Chaos, seeing the anomaly on Xu Zimei¡¯s body, was utterly astonished, "You, how could you have such a thing?" "Nothing is impossible in this world," Xu Zimei laughed, "You have only one chance, miss this, and your own value won¡¯t be worth my promise anymore." "I¡¯ll agree to be your Vein Beast," Chaos hurriedly replied, "but I must form an equal contract with you." "You don¡¯t have the standing to form an equal contract with me. It¡¯s not about worthiness, but simply that no Monster Beast has the standing," Xu Zimei spoke calmly after hearing Chaos¡¯s words: "You seem to not understand your position. If I were you, I would cast aside all that so-called pride and dignity. What you should be doing now is acting like a wagging-tailed dog, obeying my commands. When I¡¯m in a good mood, I might just help you. The most foolish ones are those who retain their pride in the absence of strength. Isn¡¯t life all about discarding dignity in some places to gain strength and then using that strength gained at the expense of dignity to reclaim it elsewhere? Think about it, although you are a groveling dog in my presence. But if you can hence revive the Monster Race, in the eyes of those Monster Beasts, you¡¯ll shine like the resplendent stars, eternally immortal." Chapter 153 - 152: Breaking Through the Esteem Vein Realm "You will become the greatest Monster Beast in the history of the Monster Race. No matter how the eras change or Talented Disciples rise, whenever the Monster Beasts reminisce about the past, you will always be that unforgettable and insurmountable chapter. You are destined to leave a striking mark in the annals of our vast racial history. All Monster Beasts will remember there was such an ancestor, who shouldered the Cang Tian, who trod upon the Thick Earth, who bore the fate of all beings in the dark, who alone took up the heavy responsibility of reviving the era of the Wild Desolation, who traveled an incredibly rugged path with difficulty and danger, who in this era, where the human race reigns supreme and numerous emperors stand side by side, pioneered a new era belonging to the Monster Race. Your spirit and radiance will shine throughout Eternal Ancient, and your name will be Chaos." "Well said," hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos struck the ground fiercely with its great paw, causing boundless darkness of the space to tremble. "Look, I¡¯ve prepared your opening remarks for you, and once you restore the glory of the Wild Desolation era, you can freely shape your mighty hero¡¯s image. No one will know of your once humble beginnings as a groveling dog. What will be remembered is the one who saved the beasts from dire straits and stood tall with the heavens and earth, the sun and moon. Their collective pride, their great ancestor, Chaos." "Okay, I promise you, I hope you will keep your own word," Chaos mused for a moment and looked deeply at Xu Zimei, saying. "A wise choice," Xu Zimei smiled. Then, Chaos¡¯s massive body was seen sitting quietly on the ground, as an aura of the peak of the Divine Vein Realm emanated from it. The Vein Gates that had originally appeared within its body were now transferred outside, looking at the eight Vein Gates that were "thumping" open. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, also sat cross-legged, and controlled his own Vein Gates to merge with the other¡¯s Vein Gates. Feeling the rhythm of each other¡¯s Vein Gates, Xu Zimei sensed the existence of that covenant in his mind. He felt Chaos¡¯s thoughts, its will to submit to him. In the pitch-black space, endless light radiated out, and the pale blue light enveloped the entire space. Xu Zimei felt a powerful force emanating from his Vein Gates, which continuously nourished his body. And in that instant, his realm was directly broken through, advancing from the peak of the Empty Vein Realm to the Esteem Vein Realm. Esteem Vein first layer, Esteem Vein second layer, ...... Esteem Vein ninth layer. The fifth vein gate, belonging to the Illusion Blood, was also completely opened, and spiritual energy surged around him, circulating several times through the Grand Circulation within his body. All the bones in his body were crackling and popping. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes; not only had his realm broken through, but more importantly, there was now an indescribable connection between him and Chaos. It was as if, with this vague connection, he could control the life and death of Chaos at will. "Master," Chaos¡¯s massive body squatted down slightly, and its bull-like head bowed slowly, looking at Xu Zimei with great respect. "Chaos, your name is too cumbersome to say. I¡¯ll give you a new name," Xu Zimei thought for a moment and proposed. "Please bestow upon me a name, master," Chaos nodded and replied with a resounding voice. "From now on, you¡¯ll be called Little Dumpling," Xu Zimei thought for a moment and said. "Master, in what way am I small?" Chaos looked at its enormous body and asked with some confusion. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As long as the name is easy to pronounce," Xu Zimei rubbed Chaos¡¯s head, feeling a bit uncomfortable. Then he stretched out his hands, and a dimensional space appeared in front of him. He freed Chaos from the chains that bound it. Chaos stepped into the dimensional space. Once a martial artist signs a Vein Beast contract with a monster beast, they can open a dimensional space. This space is specifically for storing their own Vein Beast. Having resolved Chaos¡¯s issue, Xu Zimei also left the area. He had reached the Esteem Vein Realm, and the next step was to enter the Emperor Pulse Realm. But the Emperor Pulse Realm allows the manifestation of True Fate, although Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World was not yet complete; he was still lacking a strand of Mysterious Yellow Qi. Without perfecting his True Fate World completely, Xu Zimei was unable to manifest True Fate and advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm. ...¡­ In the following days, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak to rest for a few days. The Holy Sect had chosen him to be the new Saint Heir and was about to hold an enthronement ceremony, to be announced to the entire world. The preparations for the grand ceremony were still underway. After the enthronement, Xu Zimei was planning to visit the core area of the Eastern Continent. Lately, Lin Ruhu had not been around the Sect Gate, reportedly because the Third Elder had taken him out for experiential training, with no specified return date. Yan Buhui also bid farewell with his sword, stating his intention to venture out and gain a deeper understanding of his Sword Dao within the mortal world. He watched Yan Buhui leave in his fluttering white garments, holding the resolve to obliterate the Huang Family of Northwest City. Xu Zimei also knew that it was time for him to leave. To head off to a new, broader world to explore. And then to trample all those so-called talented disciples underfoot¡ªa truly exhilarating thought indeed. ...¡­ On the day before the enthronement ceremony, Xu Zimei went to Secluded Dragon Gorge alone. This was where he and Chu Yang had fought in their previous life. Unfortunately, he was defeated by Chu Yang and fell into Secluded Dragon Gorge; everyone thought he had died in its depths. In fact, he was lucky to have survived, and even gained some fortunes below. People always think that fortunes of this kind are only obtained by those destined by heaven, but in truth, every strong individual has encountered some fortune along their path. Though for Xu Zimei now, the opportunities below Secluded Dragon Gorge were not as significant as they had been originally. Nevertheless, it was still a wondrous item. The story of Secluded Dragon Gorge has to start from the Era of Emperors. In those years, the True Martial Great Emperor carried Destiny, and the ten Divine Beasts led the entire Monster Race in a ruthless slaughter of the human race. The Divine Dragon Clan almost came out in full force, tasked with attacking the southern side of the True Martial Holy Sect. Regrettably, it was that battle where nearly the entire Dragon Clan was annihilated. The True Martial Great Emperor fought alone against the ten Divine Beasts, and the Heavenly Curtain War God stood guard in the south, almost completely slaughtering the entire Dragon Clan. The extermination of this race caused the Great Dao of heaven and earth to wail in mourning, and it descended with immense power to commemorate the destruction of the Dragon Clan. The Divine Dragons that perished at the hands of the Heavenly Curtain War God, with their lingering malice, merged with the immense power of the Great Dao to continue their existence here in a special form. This place, protected by the Great Dao, harbored the hope of birthing new Divine Dragons after a million years, allowing their race to continue to prosper. Because of the Great Dao¡¯s protection, even the True Martial Great Emperor could not destroy this place. Later, it was designated as a Forbidden Land of the True Martial Holy Sect and was named Secluded Dragon Gorge. Chapter 154 - 153 Dragon Tree Standing at the highest point of Secluded Dragon Gorge, the shape of the entire gorge resembled a surging and winding dragon, with occasional low whispers of dragon chants emanating from the bottom of the gorge. Mad Wind sliced through the air like a knife, and looking down, black and golden mists intertwined, roaring and churning incessantly in the air. Spiritual energy surged around Xu Zimei¡¯s body as he walked on air, flying towards the very bottom of Secluded Dragon Gorge. Mid-flight, a grey mist wrapped around his body. Then, eight Vein Gates opened, and the roar of Chaos resounded in this world. Seated on the back of Chaos, Xu Zimei shot downward like a swift arrow, carrying endless waves of energy towards the bottom. Noticing an intruder, the black and golden mists at the bottom of Secluded Dragon Gorge merged together, forming the shapes of several golden dragons that charged at Xu Zimei. The overwhelming majesty of the dragons enveloped the entire world, causing the surrounding space to shake. Witnessing this scene, Chaos let out an angry roar, a very peculiar sound, high-pitched yet piercing to the ear. Hearing Chaos¡¯s roar, the golden dragons hesitated, each looking at Chaos with a hint of fear before ultimately dispersing, transforming back into countless wisps of mist that drifted away. "Master, did you see that?" Chaos said somewhat proudly, "Back in the day, they were my underlings, not daring to be presumptuous in front of me." Xu Zimei smiled as he surveyed the scene around him. Secluded Dragon Gorge was bottomless, and apart from the drifting black and golden mists, he could barely make out anything else. The last time he had fallen down here, he had already lost consciousness, and thus was not very familiar with the surrounding scenery. Chaos carried him for about half an hour before they finally saw the ground. The ground was golden yellow, different from the usual brown earth, containing very strong energy within it. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the blood of the Dragon Clan that had dyed this place gold. Even over so many years, their blood had not faded but instead had merged into the land. Around them grew a few withered trees, their leaves fallen, branches long since dried, looking extremely desolate in the Qingfeng breeze. After walking a few more steps, Xu Zimei discovered an especially enormous skeleton straight ahead. Despite having died a long time ago, the dragon¡¯s might on the skeleton was still very intense. The skeleton was over thirty meters long, with flesh and skin already decayed, leaving only the white bones that remained extremely hard. Walking for another half an hour, Xu Zimei finally saw the scene he was familiar with from his previous life. It was a mountain stream, with faint droplets of water seeping through the rock walls of the stream. Around it flowed a very clear river, the sound of the water rushing like pleasing music echoing throughout the area. In the middle of the river stood a lone tree growing there. This was the first sign of life Xu Zimei had encountered since arriving here. The river wasn¡¯t deep, so he stepped into the cool currents and walked step by step towards the tree in the center. The tree was five meters tall, completely golden yellow in color, including the branches and leaves. Because of the mists overhead, it was difficult for the sunlight to penetrate and shine through. Yet strangely, while there was barely any sunlight in other areas, the surroundings of this tree were basked in ample sunlight. At this moment, the originally golden tree, bathed in sunlight, appeared dazzlingly brilliant, resplendent and eye-catching. What was most peculiar about this tree were its fruits. They bore some similarity to ginseng fruits and looked like transparent amber. The outer layer was gold, while inside was the phantom of a small dragon. There were at least a hundred such fruits on the tree. "The Dragon Clan is aiming to revive their race," Chaos murmured to himself. "Consuming these golden fruits can greatly enhance the strength of the body, and the increase is significant," Xu Zimei said, "Even the spiritual energy will contain some of the Dragon Clan¡¯s imposing presence. It¡¯s definitely considered a marvel. Although it is not listed among the wonders of the world, there are so many wonders that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any lesser." After staring at the fruits for a long time, Chaos slowly said, "These aren¡¯t just any fruits, but life itself. Every fruit represents a life." Upon hearing Chaos¡¯s words, Xu Zimei furrowed his brows. He took a closer look at these fruits but did not sense any sign of life from them. "The young dragons inside have not yet been fully nurtured. Apart from our Ancient Demon Race, other beings cannot detect the life essence within," Chaos explained, "The Dragon Clan has been gone from this world for a long time; could it be they¡¯re preparing to emerge in this era?" "Then let¡¯s just eat them and see how they can emerge," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that in his previous life, due to a twist of fate, he would end up eating all the fruits nurturing young dragons, foiling the many years of the Dragon Clan¡¯s planning. "The birth of the Dragon Clan is protected by the Great Dao and the Dragon Gods. If you kill these young dragons, the Great Dao might not react, but the Dragon Gods definitely won¡¯t let you off," Chaos warned urgently. The Dragon Clan had perished, but only in this realm had they been exterminated. The race had not vanished from the annals of the River of Fate. "What¡¯s there to fear? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have people on our side at the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos was taken aback. Indeed, although the Dragon Gods were powerful, they weren¡¯t the only ones to reckon with, as there were four Great Emperors from his sect. The strength of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect lay not just in their heritage, not just in the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left behind, nor just in the Great Emperor¡¯s War Generals, but in the Great Emperor himself. Although it was difficult for the Great Emperor to intervene in these matters, having him there provided a guarantee. If a Dragon God decided to defy the rules and sought to kill someone from the True Martial Holy Sect, a Great Emperor would be able to stand against him. And for those first-rate sects, it was rather sad. This was also why many first-rate sects were desperate to advance to the status of an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Having a high-end combatant afforded them the privilege to speak and hold sway, whether he was put to use or not. ......¡­ "Master, although you are not afraid of the Dragon Gods, it would really be a waste to simply consume these Dragon Fruits like that," Chaos advised. As an Ancient Monster Beast himself, that was all he could do. If Xu Zimei insisted on eating them, there was nothing Chaos could do. "I was just speaking hypothetically. These Dragon Fruits are of great use to me; why would I eat them?" Xu Zimei replied. "Besides, with my current strength, the boost from these Dragon Fruits is not as exaggerated as before." "Master, you¡¯re not planning to cultivate these young dragons, are you?" Chaos asked with a mix of surprise and doubt. "Not possible right now, as I don¡¯t have enough spiritual energy and vital essence to nurture them," Xu Zimei replied, "But we can take them with us for now. Once my plan succeeds, it should be just about right." Chapter 155 - 154 Chaos Pearl Pulsates Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos looked at the Dragon Tree with a touch of sympathy. Although the Dragon Clan from the previous life indeed had committed many evils, they had also been exterminated as retribution. How could it be that in this life, these young dragons hadn¡¯t even been born before they ended up in this man¡¯s hands? Spiritual energy surged in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, and he grasped the trunk of the tree. Veins bulged on his forearms as he braced his stance and, with a herculean effort, pulled the Dragon Tree out from the ground. Cracks appeared on the ground, as if the moaning of dragons could be heard, and the massive Dragon Tree was completely uprooted. Xu Zimei quickly stored it in his Storage Ring. Ordinary Storage Rings could only contain inanimate objects, but Xu Zimei¡¯s was of the highest grade, capable of holding both animate and inanimate objects. However, without the connection to this land, and lacking ample spiritual energy and blood qi, the Dragon Tree had temporarily stopped growing. After securing the Dragon Tree, Xu Zimei took a walk around the area with Chaos. Small bridge over flowing water, withered vines on old trees, the setting sun in the west. Having taken a turn on the path through the mountain stream, Xu Zimei was ready to leave when he suddenly felt a throb in his True Fate World. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t the True Fate World throbbing, but the Chaos Pearl hidden within it. In the originally serene True Fate World, space began to ripple in layers as the Chaos Pearl broke through the void, floating in mid-air within the True Fate World. An endless radiance spread from it, and Xu Zimei could feel the Chaos Pearl¡¯s yearnings¡ªa longing, a craving. "Does it need something from here?" Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He looked around and found nothing besides the rock walls of the mountain stream. He walked two steps to the north and felt the Chaos Pearl¡¯s resistance. So he took two steps to the south, and the Chaos Pearl continued to resist. It wasn¡¯t until Xu Zimei walked east that the Chaos Pearl revealed a sense of joy. Xu Zimei was puzzled. He approached the rock wall, and the Chaos Pearl¡¯s throbbing intensified. His right hand surged with black spiritual energy and he punched through the rock wall. Upon seeing the situation inside, Xu Zimei realized the wall hid a hollow space¡ªit was actually a vacuum. There was a black hole inside, bottomless and uncharted, its depth unknown from the face of the rock wall. "You go ahead and scout the path," Xu Zimei said to Chaos. "Master, you want me to be cannon fodder?" Chaos asked in shock. "If not cannon fodder, then what? Do you expect to be pampered like a lord? Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness?" Xu Zimei replied indifferently, "Moreover, with your thick skin and strong flesh, you can withstand danger a bit longer, creating a solid chance for me to escape." "Damn," Chaos cursed inwardly, then with a smile said, "Master, rest assured, be it climbing Blade Mountain or descending into fire seas, I will protect your safety with my life." Then, Chaos charged forward first, followed by Xu Zimei, as they both walked deeper into the mouth of the cave. The entrance was very spacious. Xu Zimei only had to stoop slightly to get in, while even at its smallest, Chaos had to crawl on its belly to enter. The air inside the cave was thin, and the deeper they went, the more they felt a bone-piercing chill. This cold was not only physical¡ª it seemed to be freezing even the divine soul. What surprised Xu Zimei even more was that this coldness ignored all defenses and acted directly on the body. That is to say, whether you are a mortal or a strong warrior from the Divine Vein Realm, there is no difference in this ice-cold aura. "Master, I can¡¯t hold on any longer, if we go further in, I¡¯ll definitely freeze into an ice sculpture," Chaos trembled as he spoke. "Then let¡¯s get out," Xu Zimei felt he had also reached his limit, ready to think of another plan. At that moment, inside the True Fate World, the Chaos Pearl trembled again, and an energy split into two, enveloping Xu Zimei and Chaos. Once this energy enveloped them, the surrounding coldness instantly vanished, as if it was thoroughly blocked. "Master, what is this?" Chaos asked curiously. "Why ask so many questions, just hurry and crawl inside," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. A man and a beast continued inward for about ten more minutes, and Xu Zimei finally saw a beam of light. The inside space became more spacious, but it was still not very roomy. What surprised Xu Zimei was that the light was not from the sun but emitted from a pure white, extraordinarily viscous liquid. This mass of liquid solidified into the shape of a monster, which gave Xu Zimei a very odd feeling at first glance; it seemed to have one head, two arms, and two legs. But when you look a second time, you realize that the monster has countless heads, arms, and legs. Moreover, Xu Zimei had never seen this kind of monster before; it felt oddly familiar yet very foreign. "What kind of Monster Beast is this?" Xu Zimei asked Chaos. "I¡¯ve never seen it either," Chaos pondered and said. "You didn¡¯t have this kind of Monster Beast during the Wild Desolation era?" Xu Zimei asked curiously, "Could it be a Monster Beast that went extinct in the Mythical Era?" "It¡¯s probably not just a Monster Beast," as soon as Chaos finished speaking, the liquid-formed monster began to move. A deep white light emanated from the monster, and when this light shone upon Xu Zimei, he instantly felt suppressed. All the strength in his body seemed to be locked, and even moving slightly was extremely difficult. After immobilizing Xu Zimei, the monster did not choose to attack; instead, it drifted toward the upper part of the rock wall. As the monster was about to leave, the Chaos Pearl in Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World also became anxious. With Xu Zimei¡¯s permission, it directly flew out from the True Fate World. The Chaos Pearl floated mid-air, entangled with the monster. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Layer upon layer of grey mist enveloped the Chaos Pearl, and within this grey mist, the surrounding space shattered, and even time came to a halt. The monster was no less extraordinary; its body evolved all the creatures of heaven and earth, those Divine Beasts only existing in legends materialized one after another. Riding the clouds and fog, howling at the sky, sounds of the Great Dao echoed, and endless radiance continuously dispersed the seal of the Chaos Pearl¡¯s grey mist. Just as the monster was about to escape, the Chaos Pearl seemed to grow angry. In that moment, still with Xu Zimei¡¯s agreement, the inside True Fate World unleashed endless mighty force, the River of Fate surged tumultuously, light from the Pure Moon Altar shone out, gradually rising. Even the Yin and Yang Qi that Xu Zimei had not integrated before emitted boundless holy light, then forcibly pulled the monster into the True Fate World. Following that, everything hidden in the void disappeared from sight. Chapter 156 - 155 Taiying Youying As the True Fate World returned to tranquility, the restraining force on Xu Zimei¡¯s body also disappeared. He carefully felt his own True Fate World and discovered that nothing had changed. Looking at Chaos lost in thought, Zimo asked, "Do you know something?" "An ancient legend, so ancient that almost no one believes it anymore, nearly forgotten," Chaos said gravely, "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, only guessing on my own." "What legend?" Zimo inquired. "The origin of species," Chaos replied slowly. Zimo was startled. As for the origin of species, he knew very little. The most widely accepted and disseminated belief was that the human race evolved from the Beast Race. In those days, Qing Yangzi proposed the theory of Beast Race evolution, and he and the Strength Emperor created the Half-Beast People. Although this experiment was considered a failure, the Beast Race evolution theory proposed by Qing Yangzi was widely accepted. Not only the Monster Race, but also the human race themselves acknowledged this theory. "Are you referring to the human race¡¯s origin and evolution theory that Qing Yangzi mentioned before?" Zimo asked curiously. "No, something even more ancient," Chaos replied, "Have you ever considered, if the human race evolved from the Beast Race, then what is the origin of the Beast Race itself?" "The origin of the Beast Race?" Zimo was taken aback, as this was something he had never paid attention to before. "This is a secret kept by our Beast Race. In truth, I do not know whether it¡¯s real or not," Chaos replied, "Legends say that at the dawn of the Epoch, heaven and earth were in a state of Chaos. The Chaos Pearl separated heaven and earth, and at that time, no life existed in the world. After the separation of Chaos, its utmost positive energy merged with the essence of the sun, evolving into a lifeform known as Taiyang Zuzhao. Taiyang Zuzhao was the most powerful and noble creature in the world, whom we refer to as the Holy God. Furthermore, after the division of Chaos, its utmost negative energy merged with the essence of the moon, evolving into another creature known as Taiying Youying. We call it Wang Sheng, the past Holy One." "Taiyang Zuzhao, Taiying Youying," Zimo murmured to himself, these names were unfamiliar to him. When Chaos Pearl took him into the River of Fate, he saw the evolution within the River of Fate, which did not include information about these two entities. It is known that the River of Fate came into existence at the beginning of the Epoch. Thus, the only explanation was that the birth of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying predates even the River of Fate. "Continue, please," Zimo said, looking at Chaos. Chaos nodded and said, "Yin and Yang beget the Dual Polarity, the Dual Polarity gives rise to the Four Symbols, the Four Symbols join to create the Bagua, and the Bagua gives birth to all things. Hence, the Dual Polarity breeds the nature of heaven and earth, the Four Symbols define the essence of heaven and earth. According to the speculations left by our ancestors, the fusion of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying gave rise to the Monster Beasts in the world. Whether it¡¯s the four Holy Beasts from legends or various ferocious beasts whispered in rumors, they are actually all derived from the Holy God and the past Holy One. Later on, these Monster Beasts, after another derivation process, evolved into other Beast Races." "It seems I¡¯m beginning to understand," Zimo pondered aloud. "Let me explain it in the simplest terms," Chaos continued, "Regarding the legends of the Dragon Clan, let¡¯s not discuss these lower-level dragons for now, the image of the Divine Dragon has always been circulated among my Monster Race. Its head is like a camel¡¯s, its antlers like a deer¡¯s, eyes like a rabbit¡¯s, ears like an ox¡¯s, neck like a snake¡¯s, belly like a clam¡¯s, scales like a carp¡¯s, claws like an eagle¡¯s, palms like a tiger¡¯s. According to our Monster Race¡¯s legends, in fact, all these so-called rabbits, oxen, snakes, carps, eagles, tigers... are evolved from the Divine Dragon. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That¡¯s why some parts of their bodies greatly resemble the Divine Dragon. The Dragon is one of the four Holy Beasts. If the four Great Holy Beasts evolved the Monster Beasts of the world, and the Holy Beasts themselves derived from Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying, then one can conclude that all the Beast Races in the world are evolutions of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying." To put it simply, Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying were the ones who evolved the four great Holy Beasts, and these Holy Beasts then transformed into all the creatures in the world. Subsequently, among these monster beasts, some evolved into you humans." "Are you saying that the monster we just saw is related to Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying?" Xu Zimei asked, shocked. "After Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying evolved all creatures, they went into hiding," Chaos said, looking seriously at Xu Zimei. "I suspect that the monster we just saw is Taiying Youying¡¯s true form. And the pearl that flew out of you must be the Chaos Pearl." Upon hearing Chaos¡¯s reasoning, Xu Zimei was startled and gave Chaos a look-over before saying, "Your intelligence, it¡¯s something else." "Master, can you first tell me if that was the Chaos Pearl or not?" Chaos eagerly asked. "What does it have to do with you? Just be a good bootlicking dog," Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. "Master, I didn¡¯t realize how deep your secrets ran," Chaos said excitedly. "From now on, I¡¯m all yours. Through thick and thin, through hell and high water, my loyalty will never die." "You were a Divine Beast of the Wild Desolation Epoch, can¡¯t you have a bit more ambition?" Xu Zimei replied, exasperated. "Does being ambitious make one stronger?" Chaos inquired. "No." "Then I might as well stick to being a decent lackey." "Oh." "Master, why are you so calm?" "What¡¯s there to be excited about?" "The Chaos Pearl, Taiying Youying, compared to these, so-called Great Emperors are nothing but rubbish," Chaos hastily replied. "I don¡¯t get it, how does any of that concern you?" Xu Zimei turned around and asked, defeated. "How does it not concern me? I¡¯m your Vein Beast, after all. Once you become powerful, I¡¯ll benefit from it." "And then?" "When you eat meat, you ought to at least save me a sip of the broth!" "I won¡¯t." ......... "Master, can I touch your Chaos Pearl?" "Scram." "You got it!" ......¡­ After leaving Secluded Dragon Gorge, it had already grown dark outside. Xu Zimei stowed Chaos away into the Dimensional Space and then checked on his True Fate World, finding that nothing had changed. Whether Taiying Youying was real or not, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t bother himself with that much. Tomorrow he was to attend the Sect Gate¡¯s ceremony for the Saint Heir, and in the evening, his father Xu Qingshan had someone deliver a set of robes. Claiming it was the Saint Heir¡¯s robe, he told Xu Zimei to wear it for the ceremony the next day. A night without words. Xu Zimei decided not to practice cultivation that evening and simply chatted with Chaos all night long. He managed to coax out many secrets of the Monster Race from him; Chaos was now clearly acting like a hanger-on. Thinking back to when he was so arrogant, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but lament that the times had changed, beasts¡¯ hearts weren¡¯t what they used to be! Chapter 157 - 156 Hundred Beasts Tribe The robe was pure white in color, with the two big characters for "True Martial" embroidered on the back, and a crescent moon pattern on the chest. The entire robe was woven from the silk of the Everlasting Silkworm, feeling very warm and soft to the touch. When the sun enveloped the world once again, a new day also began anew. With the services of the two maidservants, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, Xu Zimei had finished washing up. He grabbed the Saint Heir¡¯s robe with one hand and draped it over himself, and then, accompanied by Xiao Guizi, headed towards the location of the enthronement ceremony. The morning breeze wafted through the tail end of autumn, as the weather gradually turned cooler. Along the way, all those he encountered, whether common elders or core disciples, would greet Xu Zimei. The status of the Saint Heir within the Sect Gate was lofty, even allowing them to sit on an equal footing with the seven Great Elders. When Xu Zimei arrived at the site of the enthronement ceremony, it was already packed with people. Nearly all of the disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect had gathered here. ......¡­ "From the time of our Ancestor, the True Martial Great Emperor, our True Martial Holy Sect has been established for over a hundred thousand years," Xu Qingshan, standing at the forefront, swept his gaze across the audience, his voice imbued with spiritual energy as he spoke loudly, "In these hundred thousand years, our Sect Gate has seen many figures worthy of being remembered by the era. What makes me proud is that a hundred thousand years of setbacks and storms have not brought this behemoth to its knees, but instead have made it more cohesive and powerful. However, we all understand that the glory of yesterday is ultimately in the past, and we must all move forward toward an even more resplendent future. Our Sect disciple, Xu Zimei, has achieved an outstanding first-place position in the competition among the six Sects. Also, according to the recent observations and discussions with the seven Great Elders, we have decided to confer the title of the present Saint Heir upon Xu Zimei. I hope that he can shoulder the mission of the Saint Heir, ..........." Listening to Xu Qingshan¡¯s long opening speech, Xu Zimei felt somewhat bored. Only when the speech was nearing its end did he slowly step forward. He took the exclusive Token of Identity of the Saint Heir from Xu Qingshan¡¯s hands, then turned around to face the dense crowd of disciples below. His eyes blazed like torches; the breeze made his hair a bit messy, and his white robe danced gently in the wind. "This is the best of times," Xu Zimei paused, a smile curling at the corner of his mouth as he spoke slowly, "because you will witness the arrival of an incomparably brilliant era, and you will become witnesses to magnificent history. But it is also the worst of times, because you and I were born in the same era. In my era, dragons must coil, and tigers must lie down. Talented Disciples or evil beings, you will all fade under the brilliance of my radiance, Wu Geng, with no hope of standing out." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the previously noisy crowd of disciples instantly quieted down. Everyone looked at the young man at the front with some incredulity. "You only need to understand one thing," Xu Zimei said to the disciples below in a calm tone, "I will carry the mandate of Destiny, and from now on, there will only be two Great Emperors in this world. One called Xu Zimei, and the other called ¡¯other Great Emperors¡¯." After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he looked around at everyone present, then turned and left. At that moment, he was the center of attention. Everyone watched his retreating figure, silent. What Xu Zimei had said was clear to all: this guy had great ambition indeed, aiming to distinguish himself from all the other Great Emperors. ......... Let¡¯s not talk about the stir these people made within the sect for now. On the second day after the Enthronement Ceremony, Xu Zimei bid farewell to Xu Qingshan and prepared to leave the Extreme West Region. This time, he brought Xiao Guizi with him. Now that Situ Goudan had grown up, Xu Zimei rode the little tiger, and together with Xiao Guizi, they left the True Martial Holy Sect at dawn. There were many routes from the Extreme West Region to the core of the Eastern Continent, Xu Zimei chose to set out in the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Once they crossed the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they would directly reach the Eastern Continent. The morning fog was still in a slumber, not yet awakened, as two figures slowly vanished into the mist. ...... The Hundred Thousand Mountains lay to the east of the Extreme West Region, with mountain ranges that snake and spiral across the land. It was precisely because the mountain range was so vast and immeasurable that the locals named it the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Many tribes lived in the depths of these mountains, and these tribes used the monster beasts as their strength and totems. Each tribe had its own monster beast that they worshipped, and hence outsiders collectively called them the Hundred Beasts Tribe. Of course, they were different from the Half-Beast People of the Myriad Beasts Sect; they were pure humans. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi traveled on, dust-covered, and after seven days on the road, they finally arrived at the foot of the Hundred Thousand Mountains before dusk. "Saint Heir, let¡¯s find a tribe nearby to rest for the night," Xiao Guizi said, "We can continue our journey tomorrow." Xu Zimei nodded and said, "From now on, just call me Senior Brother." The two entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and it was already November, with the north wind sweeping the cold currents from the other side of the mountains. After running through the woods for about fifteen minutes on the Dark Heaven Tiger, Xu Zimei finally saw flickering lights not far away. As they got closer, they realized it was a small-scale tribe, with a huge tiger statue placed at the entrance. Right now, in front of the tribe, a group of people were gathered around a bonfire, singing and dancing as if celebrating something. The group was just over a hundred strong; though not numerous, the atmosphere was still quite lively. "Their totem must be the tiger," Xu Zimei said to Xiao Guizi. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they approached, the people of the tribe also noticed these two outsiders. "Hello," Xiao Guizi said to them with a smile, "We plan to cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and now that it¡¯s getting dark, may we stay here for one night?" "Where do you come from?" One of the elders in the group, who seemed to command a great deal of respect and had graying hair, stepped forward and asked with caution. "We come from the Extreme West Region and wish to go to the core area of the Eastern Continent," Xiao Guizi replied. The elder was silent for a moment before finally saying, "Alright, you can come in." After Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi entered, the elder glanced at the Dark Heaven Tiger behind them, bowed slightly three times, and the rest of the people also bowed three times in respect. "This is one of the branches of the Tiger Tribe, and it¡¯s rare for outsiders to come here," the elder said with a smile. "It¡¯s quiet when there are no visitors," Xiao Guizi replied. "And it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s too quiet that over the years, many young people from the tribe have ventured out into the outside world," the elder said, shaking his head. The living quarters of the Tiger Tribe resembled tents, fashioned from a very special type of fabric. Chapter 158 - 157 Chi Family Xu Zimei remembered a young man named Gao Xiong from within the True Martial Holy Sect; he was from deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After the old man led the two into a room and was about to leave, he was called back by Xu Zimei. "Elder, I heard that recently, there was a Giant who came from deep within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Do you know if that¡¯s true?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "I haven¡¯t seen any Giants, but one night recently, as I was sleeping, I was suddenly awakened by a series of extremely loud footsteps," the old man pondered for a moment and slowly said, "The footsteps sounded like thunder, exploding right by my ear. I was so frightened that I hid in my room and dared not come out until the footsteps disappeared the next morning. Later, I heard others say that it was a Giant over a hundred meters tall who had come. It had three heads and six arms, and with just a slight opening of its huge mouth, the entire pond¡¯s water was instantly drunk dry by it." Watching the old man leave, Xiao Guizi asked with a hint of surprise, "What kind of monster is this?" "Giants," Xu Zimei replied. Xiao Guizi was startled and quickly remembered, saying, "I seem to have read about them in a book. I heard that they were the third great race in the world, following the Monster Race and the human race. However, it seems like they were already extinct during the Wild Desolation era." "Right, but there are always a few who, due to various reasons, luckily survive," Xu Zimei said. ¡­ A night of silence passed as Xu Zimei cultivated the entire evening, and early the next morning, he was awakened from his cultivation state by an extremely noisy commotion. He and Xiao Guizi walked out of the room to see all the people of the tribe gathered at the entrance. The crowd looked up eagerly as a Flying Horse descended from the edge of the sky. The Flying Horse was silver-white all over, exuding a gentle glow. As the Flying Horse descended from the sky, a pale white trail was drawn behind it across the sky. Behind the Flying Horse, there was a carriage being towed, made of precious Spirit Tree timber. On the Flying Horse sat an old woman in a white robe. Beside the carriage, a young man in golden armor was walking on air, gently landing. "We come from the core area of the Eastern Continent," the young man¡¯s aura surged, and his golden armor shimmered with dazzling light in the sunlight. He seemed like a War God descended from the heavens and said indifferently, "Recently, there have been rumors that a Giant has passed through your Hundred Thousand Mountains. Has anyone here personally witnessed this Giant?" "My lord, we were so scared at the time that we all hid in our rooms, who would dare to come out," the old man who had received Xu Zimei and his companion earlier hurriedly stood up and said. "With so many of you here, I refuse to believe that not a single person has seen it," the young man snorted coldly. "My lord, I did sneak out to see it before," a young man in the crowd stood up and replied, "Only, it was too dark at that time. I only saw a large dark shadow, before I could get a clear look, the shadow had already left." "Good, now I want everyone in this tribe to go and look for the Giant in all directions," the young man commanded, "If you can find any trace of the Giant, there will be a generous reward for you. If you don¡¯t find anything, don¡¯t bother coming back." "My lord, the Giant has been gone for several days now, where do we go to look for it now?" the old man stood up and said anxiously. "That¡¯s none of my concern, how you find it is up to you," the young man replied indifferently. Xiao Guizi frowned at the young man in the sky and said, "Brother, they are so domineering." "If you have the strength, you can also be domineering," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "So, what do we do now?" Xiao Guizi asked. "Help them search for the giants," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "It¡¯s a good show; it would be a pity to miss it." "Don¡¯t even think about running away; I¡¯m watching all of you," the youth said to the people, "Anyone who dares to run will wish they could neither live nor die." ...¡­ Hearing the youth¡¯s words, everyone became somewhat silent; the strongest martial artist in their tribe was only at the True Vein Realm. And since this youth could tread through air, that indicated he was at least at the Empty Vein Realm. Afterward, everyone scattered in all directions, beginning their search for traces of the giants, but unfortunately, after an entire day, they found nothing. As evening came, the group returned to the tribe. The Flying Horse was sitting off to the side, and the old crone was still calmly sitting on the horse¡¯s back, with no one knowing who might be sitting in the carriage behind her. The youth watched as the people returned and frowned, "You¡¯ve found nothing at all?" All of them shook their heads. The youth pondered for a moment, walked up to the horse-drawn carriage, and said to the old crone, "Lord Xueluo, there¡¯s no trace of anything here; could the giant have already left?" "Impossible, the formation has reacted here; the Essence of Life must be here," the old crone replied indifferently. The youth nodded and returned to the people, raising his voice, "I feel that searching like this doesn¡¯t put much pressure on you, and I don¡¯t have that much time to waste with you. How about we set a rule? I¡¯ll give you five days to search. If you still haven¡¯t found anything, then for each day that passes, I will kill one-fifth of you, so that by the end of five days, all of you will have been killed." Hearing the youth¡¯s words, the people of the Tiger Tribe started to cause an uproar. The elder from before stood up and said in a deep voice, "Lord, we are a branch of the Tiger Tribe; if you kill us, you will be making an enemy of our Hundred Beast Tribe." "So what? You are but ignorant people who worship Monster Beasts," the youth said with disdain, "Do you know where we come from? We are from the Chi Family of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect on the Eastern Continent. My name is Chi Lei, remember it well, so at least you¡¯ll understand why you¡¯re dying." Hearing the youth¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s face changed drastically, and he fell silent for a long while, seemingly struggling. Just then, a loud boom exploded around them. "You¡¯re looking for me; it has nothing to do with them." The voice was incredibly loud, and immediately, the ground began to tremble. A giant rose from the depths of the earth, his height at least one hundred meters, his body deep brown. Aside from his massive stature, his appearance was also quite peculiar, his eyes squinted into what was almost a straight line. His ears, looking somewhat like barriers, were shaped a bit like snail shells, his nose was high and pronounced, and his mouth very thick and large. "Lord Xueluo, he has come out," Chi Lei, the youth, feeling the imposing aura of the giant, quickly ran toward the carriage. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old crone walked on air, with True Fate Emergence, revealing herself to be a powerful warrior at the Emperor Pulse Realm. Snowflakes scattered behind her as the old crone said sternly, "Hand over your Essence of Life, and I will let you leave." "The Essence of Life is the heart of our giant tribe; if you want it, come and take it yourself," the giant roared, lifting his head to speak to the old crone. Chapter 159 - 158 The Chi Family Saintess ``` Thousands of snowflakes fluttered through the night sky, and the already cool evening temperature seemed to dip into the depths of a bitter winter, making people shiver uncontrollably. The old woman was shrouded in cold air; her large hand reached directly for the giant, freezing the space in its path bit by bit with the thousands of falling snowflakes. The giant roared up to the heavens. Although he couldn¡¯t fly, when he stood up, his height nearly matched that of the old woman aloft in midair. With one punch, he shattered the old woman¡¯s hand of condensed spiritual energy, scattering countless ice shards through the air. The giant crouched slightly and leaped straight up from the ground, shooting into the sky like a streak of light. With a jump hundreds of meters high, his right fist tore through the air, bringing up endless waves of force, and struck directly towards the old woman. The old woman¡¯s face remained impassive as she slowly withdrew a dragon-head staff. As she gently tapped it on the ground, space was instantly bound, and the surrounding snow and ice froze together, forming the shape of a shield. The fist smashed hard upon the shield, and the sounds of "crack, crack" echoed all around. Though the shield cracked under the blow, it ultimately withstood the punch. The old woman tapped her dragon-head staff again, and a white light emanated from the dragon head atop the staff. When the white light flickered, the snowflakes around her instantly coalesced into the form of an ice dragon, which roared furiously and launched a maelstrom with its claws toward the giant. ......¡­ Xu Zimei observed the spectacle in the sky and said to Xiao Guizi, "Go check who is in that carriage." Xiao Guizi nodded, and together they walked towards the nearby carriage. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man named Chi Lei saw them coming and immediately stepped forward to block their path, frowning as he asked, "What do you fools want to do?" "Stop calling everyone a fool; the Chi Family isn¡¯t all that impressive," Xiao Guizi snorted coldly, pulling out a long staff from behind his back and attacking Chi Lei. Xiao Guizi had now reached the pinnacle of the True Vein Realm and had cultivated the Great Emperor¡¯s Technique that Xu Zimei had given him before. Before they left the sect, Xu Zimei had specifically taken Xiao Guizi to change his weapon, replacing his previous Mysterious Tier weapon with a Chen Tier long staff. Although Xiao Guizi¡¯s combat strength couldn¡¯t be considered invincible among his peers, he was at least considered among the ranks of talented disciples. His innate talent wasn¡¯t particularly impressive; his current achievements were actually built upon an accumulation of resources. Xiao Guizi fought with Chi Lei. Although Chi Lei was a Martial Artist of the Empty Vein Realm, their bout seemed evenly matched. Xu Zimei chuckled and stood in front of the carriage, speaking softly, "Is the person inside the carriage still not ready to come out?" The carriage remained silent, while the Flying Horse at the side neighed a few "whinnies" in response. Xu Zimei smiled, slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back, and ignited the blade in roaring flames, chopping down directly towards the carriage. "You dare," Chi Lei shouted in anxious fury from the side. "Better take care of yourself first," Xiao Guizi laughed aloud, the long staff in his hand whirling fiercely, creating a dense shadow like overlapping mountains. The sound of "boom, boom, boom" exploded in the air, and the crimson carriage was split into pieces by the slash. A white figure flew out from the wreckage of the carriage. This was a woman dressed in a purple long gown, her hair snowy white, and her pupils a deep shade of blue. ``` The woman¡¯s demeanor was indifferent; she was not only cold in temperament, resembling an ice maiden but even a faint cold current swirled around her. "The pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm," Xu Zimei gazed at the woman in the purple dress and smiled faintly. "Who are you?" the woman asked in a cool tone, as numerous purple ribbons unraveled from her body. Xu Zimei smiled and with a slash of his Tyrant Shadow, a rift was cleaved through the Line between Heaven and Earth. The woman¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, her purple ribbons danced in the air, condensing together to block Xu Zimei¡¯s attack. Immediately after, countless ribbons transformed into sharp swords, all hurtling towards Xu Zimei. "To possess such strength at such a young age, you must be the Saintess of the Chi Family this generation," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand trembled slightly, as boundless flames spread from the blade, with rolling Heavenly Thunder enshrouding faint purple Thunderbolt, detonating at the edge of the sky. The woman looked serious, her ribbons already shattered into pieces by the explosions, the chill around her growing denser as she took a few steps backward. "Let¡¯s end this, I¡¯m not interested in wasting time playing with you," Xu Zimei said indifferently. As his words fell, the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm¡¯s pinnacle surged forth, the air around exploded, and with a step, ripples spread through space, placing him directly behind the woman. The woman in the purple dress cried out in surprise, unable to react in time, and was struck on the back by Xu Zimei, falling from mid-air. "If you dare to kill her, then wait to face the wrath of our Chi Family," Chi Lei bellowed furiously. He tried to save the woman, but Xiao Guizi held him back, leaving him unable to escape. As Tyrant Shadow¡¯s icy blade touched the woman¡¯s equally cold neck, her gaze, besides its usual coldness, was filled with astonishment. She herself had not expected to be defeated so quickly, given that she had always been proud among her peers on the Eastern Continent. Whether it was talent, family background, or personal strength, she never considered herself inferior to any peers, even surpassing many. Yet now, facing this stranger of the same age, she had not lasted a single move, and many even stronger techniques she hadn¡¯t had a chance to use, rendering her defeated. Meanwhile, on another side of the sky, the battle had also reached a fever pitch, and the old crone had already suppressed the Giant. The elder woman was a veteran in the Emperor Pulse Realm with extensive combat experience, and her dragon-headed cane was an extraordinary object. While the Giant¡¯s realm was higher than the elder woman¡¯s, likely at the level of the Saint Vein Realm, unfortunately, he seemed to have suffered a serious internal injury, using half of his strength to suppress the injury, leading to a severe lack of combat power. At this moment, the old crone¡¯s aura surged, and snowflakes began to fall slowly throughout the entire region. In her hand, the dragon-headed cane glowed with endless radiance, and the freezing snow condensed into a spear. At the tip of the spear, the sharp edge and chill were gathering, transforming into a streak of light; the crone poured all her strength into the spear, aiming to end the battle with a single strike. As the spear tore through the air with an unstoppable force, the elder¡¯s Essence, Qi, and Spirit also became incredibly weak at that moment. Just then, the world suddenly darkened, and a blade¡¯s light accompanied by a low murmur emerged on the horizon. "Way of Inquiry, the Ninth Form, Line between Heaven and Earth." The blade¡¯s light swept up endless sharpness, shattering the space completely, and in that moment, the elder woman¡¯s gaze was fixed. The heavens and the earth split open. Chapter 160 - 159 Searching for the Essence of Life The old crone didn¡¯t even have time to react before she was torn apart by the Blade Qi, the snow and ice in the sky instantly dissipating as her blood and body fell from the sky. The long spear made of condensed snow and ice plunged deeply into the giant¡¯s chest, completely piercing through the giant¡¯s entire body. "Lord Xueluo," Chi Lei, standing by the side, saw this scene and his eyes almost split open, his expression a mix of shock and fury. Taking advantage of the moment, Xiao Guizi struck Chi Lei¡¯s back hard with his staff, knocking him to the ground. Chi Lei took a deep breath, trying to stand up, but Xiao Guizi stepped on his head, pressing it into the ground. Watching Xu Zimei approach, the woman beside him had a solemn expression but showed little panic. Instead, Chi Lei yelled, "You killed Lord Xueluo, our Chi Family will never let you off." "Shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about your own safety right now?" Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, slowly approached Chi Lei. "What do you want to do?" Chi Lei¡¯s face changed slightly, his voice panicked as he asked. "Tell me your names, origins, and the purpose of your visit here," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "Impossible, just wait for our Chi Family¡¯s retaliation." No sooner had Chi Lei¡¯s words fallen than he saw a flash of knife light before his eyes, his right arm brutally chopped off, blood spurting out. "Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk," Chi Lei endured the pain in his arm, his tone filled with dread. "I thought you had some spine, turns out you¡¯re just a wimp," Xiao Guizi snorted coldly. "We come from the Chi Family, at the core of the Eastern Continent. You must have heard of us," Chi Lei said, pointing at the woman beside him: "She is the most hopeful contender to become the Saintess of our generation in the Chi Family, her name is Chi Qianxue. We came here to seek out the Giants and take the Essence of Life from them." "What do you want with the Essence of Life?" Xiao Guizi asked. "I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just that a while ago the Family Head issued an order, saying that whoever could find an object with the attribute of life could become the Saint Heir or Saintess of our family," Chi Lei quickly replied. "So you set your sights on the Giants," Xu Zimei chuckled: "Then do you know that since the Era of Emperors, it¡¯s been strictly forbidden in the Yuan Central Continent to kill any of the Giants?" "I know, but everyone understands that it¡¯s fine as long as the killing stays hidden," Chi Lei answered: "I¡¯ve said all I have to say, now let me go, I promise to forget everything that happened today." The Giants are a very special race on the Yuan Central Continent, starting with the True Martial Great Emperor, each successive emperor has left ancestral instructions not to harm any member of the Giants. No one knows the intentions of these emperors, nor does anyone understand what is so special about the Giants. "When did I say I would let you go?" Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, lifting Tyrant Shadow in his hand; Chi Lei¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon, his blood spraying into the air. ...... S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei turned and looked at the woman, chuckling, "Chi Qianxue, not a bad name." "Just kill me if you have to, I won¡¯t tell you anything," Chi Qianxue replied indifferently. "Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know," Xu Zimei said: "Your Chi Family needs an object with the attribute of life to activate a certain formation. However, objects with the attribute of life have always been scarce, and over the past thousand years, the life-attribute objects in your family have been depleted almost completely. That¡¯s why your Family Head came up with this plan in desperation." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she asked solemnly, "Who are you?" "That¡¯s not important. How do you think I should deal with you?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Killing me wouldn¡¯t be of much use, it¡¯d be better to trade me for something meaningful instead. You can say outright what you want, as long as I can do it, anything can be used to redeem my life," Chi Qianxue said calmly. ......¡­ The Chi Family was an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect located in the central region of the Eastern Continent, and their ancestors were the Ice Snow Emperor. One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Old Land, was located in the central region of the Eastern Continent. Thousands of years ago, a man known as the Divine Emperor situated his created Divine Gate at the heart of the Old Land. No one knew his purpose, and very few had ever truly seen a person from the Divine Gate. The story of the Divine Emperor was filled with legend; after he bore his destiny, he sought to unify the entire Yuan Central Continent. Unfortunately, with so many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects on the continent, naturally, no one was willing to accept the rule of the Divine Emperor. Thus, after the Divine Emperor successively destroyed seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, this act not only failed to instill fear in the remaining sects, but it also angered the people across the entire continent. So, on that day, a loud boom resonated through the firmament, and three dark holes appeared in the sky. Three ancient emperors, only known from legends, descended upon the Yuan Central Continent. No one knew the details of that battle; people only knew that after the battle, the Divine Emperor never appeared again. And the Divine Gate he created never again emerged from the Old Land. The Old Land was revered as one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands of the Yuan Central Continent, situated on a piece of land forgotten by heaven and earth. The land was vast, bordering the ocean that surrounded the Eastern Continent to the southeast. Only to the northwest did it border with land, and to the north of the Old Land was territory ruled by the Chi Family. The Chi Family was very concerned that one day the people from the Divine Gate would come out of the Old Land, and at that time, their Chi Family would surely be the first to be affected. Therefore, in the age when the Taoist Array Great Emperor bore his destiny, they requested him to set up a formation at the border between the territory ruled by the Chi Family and the Old Land. With the existence of this formation, they did not need to worry about people from the Divine Gate breaking through from the north. However, the operation of this formation required treasures with life attributes to sustain it, and after operating for thousands of years, it had consumed a tremendous amount of life-attribute treasures. Now the treasures needed for the operation of the formation were once again scarce, and the Chi Family found it very difficult to find more life-attribute treasures. ......¡­ Meanwhile, the giant who was originally pierced by a spear also slowly stood up, and the wound on his chest had now disappeared. Light flickered over the giant¡¯s body, and before long, the giant actually transformed into the size of a normal person. This was a bald young man wearing an especially old and odd-looking long robe. His entire body was muscular, his skin very dark, and with his bushy eyebrows and big eyes, his smile gave off a particularly honest feeling. The young man walked up to the group and said with a smile to Xu Zimei, "Thank you for helping me just now." "So your Giants can actually shrink," Xiao Guizi observed the young man carefully and asked curiously, "What¡¯s your name?" Chapter 161 - 160 My Name is Liu Pingfan "I don¡¯t have a name," the youth shook his head and replied, "but you can tell me your names." "Where do you live?" Xiao Guizi continued to ask. "I don¡¯t have a home, but right now I¡¯m doing something very great," the youth replied with a smile. "What is it?" Xiao Guizi asked, puzzled. "I¡¯ll tell you, but you must not tell anyone else," the youth said with a simple smile, then whispered, "Actually, the world we live in is round, just like an orange." "Round? The world is endless," Xiao Guizi argued. Xu Zimei glanced at Xiao Guizi, then back at the youth. In fact, from ancient times to the present, there have always been people exploring what this world is like. Even many Great Emperors, among whom the Divine Travel Great Emperor was the most famous. After he had accepted his destiny, he disappeared. Before leaving, he left a message, "I will use my feet to traverse the splendid mountains and rivers." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Divine Travel Great Emperor set off in one direction, and after a long, long time, he arrived at the eastern edge, which was the end of this world. Claims of the world being endless were thoroughly refuted. However, there, the Divine Travel Great Emperor encountered a barrier that he could not pass through, no matter what he tried. Even using all his strength with a full-force strike from the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts, he could not inflict the slightest damage to the barrier. Afterward, the Divine Travel Great Emperor returned to the True Martial Holy Sect. Behind the records of his travels across the continent, he wrote, "We live in a cage." After the Divine Travel Great Emperor ascended, his records were preserved by the Sect Gate. Aside from a few high-ranking members, few disciples would know of them. Thus, many people in Yuan Central Continent still believe the world is endless. ...¡­ "What makes you think the world is round?" Xiao Guizi asked, looking at the youth. "The horizon is curved. When a ship sails over the sea, the first thing we see is its mast, followed by its hull," the youth explained with a smile. Time rewinds far, far back, to when the legend of the Giants had been extinct since the Wild Desolation era. Legend had it that they competed against a certain existence for the sake of Yuan Central Continent and were subsequently exterminated. After the end of the Wild Desolation era, a long time had passed since the Era of Emperors. Until one day, a Giant suddenly awoke between heaven and earth. From the day he became conscious, he was alone. He had no relatives and no name. He began trying to understand this world, and then he realized that his body was hundreds of times larger than a normal human¡¯s, making him a peculiar existence. He lived in a secluded forest, spending his days cultivating or playing with the wild beasts in the woods. One day, as the Giant looked up at the sky, the gentle sunlight spilled over from the edge of the horizon. The Giant was struck by a sudden whim. He wanted to explore the true shape of the world, to see what kind of world we live in. ...¡­ "Believe it or not, from Hundred Thousand Mountains, I¡¯ll keep heading in one direction, and one day, I¡¯ll have traveled around the world and come back to the starting point," the youth said. Hearing the youth¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi was left speechless. After a pause, he replied, "What¡¯s the point of discussing whether the world is round or not? Instead of wasting time on this, we might as well cultivate. If you hadn¡¯t run into us, you might have been caught and had your Essence of Life taken." "No, I have to prove for myself that the world is round. Would anyone like to join me?" the youth asked. "We¡¯re not interested in these things, but I do believe in your theory," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "I¡¯m off then, hope we encounter each other again one day," the young man smiled. Then his body expanded a hundredfold in size with one stride, he nearly crossed a hundred meters, and a thunderous rumbling exploded in their ears. Xiao Guizi shook his head with a smile and turned to Chi Qianxue, asking, "Senior Brother, what should we do with her?" "Take her to the Eastern Continent," Xu Zimei replied. During the recent battle, the members of the Tiger Tribe had scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing to the surrounding forests and mountains, leaving no trace of any person. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi rested at the spot for half the night until the sky began to lighten slightly the following day, then started their journey on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger. Xu Zimei rode the Dark Heaven Tiger while Xiao Guizi rode a Green Jiao Horse. Chi Qianxue was bound on the Flying Horse she had ridden before, and the other end of the rope was tied to the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s neck. "You can let me go; I won¡¯t run away. Besides, with you here, I can¡¯t escape," Chi Qianxue told Xu Zimei. "What makes a captive think she has so many demands? Once we¡¯re in the Eastern Continent, whether you¡¯ll even stay alive depends on the reward we receive," Xiao Guizi snorted coldly. The sinuous mountain range stretched long and winding, the surrounding peaks steep and formidable. The golden glow from the sun poured over the entire range, and from above, the mountains resembled a coiling Golden Dragon. ...... Changhe River flowing endlessly, Twilight deepening in the sky, Three-foot Green Peak Sword, Sweeps through the mortal world, I walk with songs under my feet, The Sword comes from the heavens, The young man in a light green robe with a green longsword on his back ambled through the mountains carefree, with a gourd of wine hanging at his waist and humming what seemed to be a poem or a ditty. The Dark Heaven Tiger came racing from afar. The young man stopped his steps and looked at Xu Zimei and his group with interest, chuckling softly, "I¡¯ve been in these Hundred Thousand Mountains for over ten days now, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen people." Xu Zimei regarded the young man¡¯s attire and suddenly a person from his past life, a famously imposing figure, came to mind. "Young lady, please don¡¯t look at me with such a strong possessive gaze," said the young man, looking at Chi Qianxue sighing, "Ah, this accursed peerless visage of mine." Chi Qianxue wore a puzzled expression, feeling as if tens of thousands of Divine Beasts were stampeding in her heart. "Friend, may I know your name?" Xiao Guizi asked with caution. "I am Liu Pingfan, ¡¯Ping¡¯ as in common and unremarkable, ¡¯Fan¡¯ as in a mortal descending from the heavens," the young man smiled, eyeing Xiao Guizi, then his expression turned to one of shock, clicking his tongue in disbelief, "Friend, I see that you are exceptionally gifted, with a destiny mark on your forehead. Truly a one-in-a-million Sword Dao genius. I have a Peerless Divine Sword here. Seeing as you are fated, I¡¯ll sell it to you at a low price." Xu Zimei dismounted and asked with a smile, "What Divine Sword? Let me have a look." Liu Pingfan smiled, casually plucked a weed from the roadside, and said sentimentally, "Friend, this is the Divine Sword I was speaking of." "Do you think I¡¯m stupid, or are you the stupid one?" Xiao Guizi snorted coldly, "A weed as a Divine Sword?" "Do you know what the ultimate realm of the Sword Dao is?" Liu Pingfan asked. "What is it?" Xiao Guizi was taken aback. "Grasses, trees, bamboos, stones, can all be swords. This very weed is a Divine Sword, don¡¯t you agree?" Liu Pingfan smiled and tossed the weed casually into the air. Boundless sword light descended from the firmament, followed by a thunderous explosion. The mountain beside them was split in two. Chapter 162 - 161 The World’s Wonders Rank No. 10 Spring of Life ``` Xiao Guizi stared at the scene, dumbfounded. He could feel that Liu Pingfan was just at the peak of the Empty Vein Realm, but his strength seemed ridiculously strong. Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled, "I think that¡¯s not right. The highest realm of Sword Dao should be ¡¯using no technique to defeat techniques.¡¯" "How do you mean?" Liu Pingfan asked with interest. Xu Zimei drew Tyrant Shadow and gently waved it in the air with his right hand. It was this simple movement of the blade, without any mix of Spiritual Energy or technique. Xu Zimei asked with a smile, "What did you see?" "Just a casual swing of the blade?" Liu Pingfan asked, puzzled. "No, look behind you." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Pingfan turned around, only to hear the "boom" of explosions in the sky. Thunderbolts mixed with fierce flames slashed down from the sky, and the raging sparks ravaged space. The mountain range that Liu Pingfan had split was instantly leveled by the roaring thunderbolts. Half of the mountain range was blasted into dust and stones flew chaotically, shattering into countless powders. Liu Pingfan wore a look of astonishment. He had gathered his own power in the weeds, using them as a medium to bisect the mountain. But Xu Zimei¡¯s attack was something he couldn¡¯t comprehend. The Curved Blade was just waved casually, without any surge of Spiritual Energy. How was this force exerted? "You still have a long way to go," Xu Zimei said with a light smile. Liu Pingfan paused, then quickly caught on and smiled, "Brother, you¡¯ve taught me a lesson. I am enlightened." Saying this, Liu Pingfan uncorked the wine gourd at his waist and took a big gulp of strong liquor, his long hair fluttering in Qingfeng, laughing, "Everyone, until we meet again." "We will meet again," Xu Zimei replied. Then Liu Pingfan turned and took a step forward, a step that looked very mysterious, covering over a dozen meters in one stride. "The Changhe flows endlessly, The sky dims at dusk, ..." Liu Pingfan once again recited his peculiar poem as his figure gradually disappeared in front of everyone. ...... "What a strange person," Xiao Guizi said softly. "A talented one, really. There are many Talented Disciples and Evil Beings in this world. The Extreme West Region is just a remote corner," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Then the group continued on towards the deeper recesses of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The midday sun poured down from the edge of the sky, and the deep of the Hundred Thousand Mountains seemed unusually quiet. Xu Zimei looked at Chi Qianxue and said, "How about a deal?" "Do I have the right to refuse?" Chi Qianxue replied. "Smart," Xu Zimei laughed and said, "Inside the Ice Snow Emperor¡¯s inheritance, there is a purple box. I¡¯ll spare your life, you give me that box." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue pondered for a moment, and replied, "I am only a contender for Saintess now. I can¡¯t guarantee it, but I¡¯ll do my best. If I fail to claim the title of Saintess, I won¡¯t receive the Ancestor¡¯s inheritance either." "You want my help to find a treasure with the attribute of life," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Originally, I planned to snatch the Essence of Life from that Giant. Now, I don¡¯t know where to find a life-attribute treasure," Chi Qianxue replied. "The other competitors for the position of Saintess are also strong. If they find it before I do, it¡¯s bad for both of us." ``` "Although I don¡¯t possess any life-attribute treasures, I can offer you some information at no cost," Xu Zimei said. "What information?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "About the whereabouts of the Spring of Life." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue¡¯s expression subtly changed. The Spring of Life was, after all, ranked tenth on the list of wondrous items in the world. It should be understood that in their current quest for life-attribute treasures, even if they obtained the Essence of Life from the Giants, it would at best prolong the Formation for another hundred years. After a century went by and the Essence¡¯s energy was depleted, they¡¯d have to search for a new life-attribute treasure. However, if they could secure the Spring of Life now, they would be able to continuously produce life-attribute treasures, forever resolving the shortcomings of the Formation. "The Spring of Life is located within one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, in the Ice Snow Mountain Range," Xu Zimei stated. "The Ice Snow Mountain Range?" Chi Qianxue was surprised. She knew all too well the significant connection her Chi family had with the Ice Snow Mountain Range. It was in the Ice Snow Mountain Range that their Ancestor, the Ice Snow Emperor, had contended for his Destiny and ultimately succeeded in Becoming Emperor. But in the era of the Ice Snow Emperor, the Divine Emperor had not yet been born, and naturally, there was no such organization as the Divine Gate. "Can I trust the information you¡¯ve provided?" Chi Qianxue asked gravely. Should she bring this information back to her clan, and if her family were truly to discover the Spring of Life, her position as the Saintess would be cemented. "Would there be any point in deceiving you?" Xu Zimei chuckled. Previously, to prevent Chi Qianxue from escaping, he had sealed all the Vein Gates on her body. Now Xu Zimei released the Vein Gates on Chi Qianxue and cut away all the ropes from her body, saying with a smile, "You are free to go." "You¡¯re just letting me leave like this?" Chi Qianxue was astonished and asked in confusion. "What about it?" "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll break my word and come after you with my family¡¯s forces?" Chi Qianxue asked incredulously. Xu Zimei smiled, his hand lightly hooking beneath Chi Qianxue¡¯s chin, drawing her head closer to his gaze as he said affectionately, "Silly girl, of course I trust you." Chi Qianxue¡¯s face flushed slightly and she stepped back, saying, "If there truly is a Spring of Life, I will keep my promise." Afterward, Chi Qianxue was seen seated on a Flying Horse, which glimmered with silver light and streaked across the sky as a trail of light, flying upward. Watching Chi Qianxue¡¯s departing figure, Xiao Guizi curiously asked, "Senior apprentice brother, do you really trust her?" "I don¡¯t trust anyone," Xu Zimei chuckled. "Then why let her go?" Xiao Guizi asked, puzzled. "If she¡¯s willing to give it to me, it saves me the trouble of a forceful taking. Otherwise, when I personally visit the Chi family to take it, it won¡¯t be as simple," Xu Zimei replied. Xiao Guizi nodded, somewhat bemused. ...¡­ In the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, where not a single bird in flight could be seen, the undergrowth and bushes had grown several meters tall. Just as Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi had stepped out from a small valley, a deafeningly loud shout suddenly erupted from the outside of the valley. Xiao Guizi slightly lifted his head to see hundreds of individuals in yellow garments standing on both sides of the mountain, brandishing a variety of weapons and cheering aloud. "These people are setting an ambush for us," Xiao Guizi said with a frown. "It seems they belong to the Beast Race, though I¡¯m not sure which tribe." "It looks like our journey through the Hundred Thousand Mountains won¡¯t be smooth," Xu Zimei commented with an indifferent smile. Chapter 163 - 162 Secret Realm Opens Apart from the people ambushed on both sides of the mountains, there was also a large group of people blocking the path ahead of Xu Zimei and his companion. The leader of this group was a burly woman with dark skin, holding a Wolf Fang Club in her hand, and with her hair cut extremely short. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From a distance, her figure resembled that of a muscular man. "So we have two pretty boys here," the woman said, bursting into loud laughter as she looked at Xu Zimei and his companion. "Who are you?" Xiao Guizi, riding a Green Jiao Horse, went forward and asked. "Take these two down. Tonight, they will marry me," the woman said, disregarding Xiao Guizi¡¯s question and instead giving orders to those around her. "Miss, our only order is to guard this place and prevent any unrelated people from passing through," a man in black hesitated before speaking. "It is enough to drive them away; it¡¯s better to avoid trouble." "It¡¯s rare for anyone to come to the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and father won¡¯t let me go out," the woman said with a cold huff. "Now that two pretty boys have finally come, how can I let them flee?" As soon as the woman¡¯s voice fell, the ground beneath their feet suddenly started to shake. Not far ahead, a green light shot up into the sky, causing endless ripples to spread through the surrounding space. As the green light disappeared, the sound of a thunderous explosion came from not far away. "Is that place about to open? Why is it so loud?" the man in black next to the woman frowned and said. Then he waved his hand and said sternly, "Capture those two first so we don¡¯t let any news slip away." As the man finished speaking, the surrounding crowd charged at Xu Zimei and his companion. A portion of them blocked the way behind, preventing the two from escaping. Looking around, Xu Zimei noticed the varied cultivation levels of these people, the lowest being at the Spirit Vein Realm and the highest at the Empty Vein Realm. Xiao Guizi didn¡¯t say a word and had already charged out with his long staff. Xu Zimei slowly drew his Tyrant Shadow. With an awe-inspiring presence, he moved as if walking on air and swung down his saber. The turbulent water of the Torrent stirred up a ten-thousand-foot storm from the blade, bringing down a third of the people directly in front of him in an instant. Endless currents swirled around, and the sound of the Torrent crashing seemed to echo in their ears. The previously commanding man in black saw this scene and his face changed dramatically. He quickly said to the woman, "Miss, this is not good. He is a master. We must find the Clan Leader quickly." Seeing that the two were about to flee, Xu Zimei pursued through the air, and those who blocked his path were cut down like leeks, all falling into pools of blood. With one slash, he opened a deep ravine in the mountain path ahead and then slowly descended. The two who were about to run saw Xu Zimei land, and the man hurriedly uttered pleas for mercy, "Sir, we mean no harm. We are people from the Bear Clan tribe." A "clang" sounded and beneath the invincible edge of the Tyrant Shadow, the man¡¯s head flew off. "But I do mean harm," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The woman beside him had been scared witless. Watching Xu Zimei step towards her, she said with a panicked expression, "Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know." "No need," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. As the saber rose, the head fell. With the woman¡¯s death, the rest of the people around became panicked and fled in all directions. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to chase after them. He and Xiao Guizi walked toward the turbulent area not far away. ...... Several elders dressed in yellow robes stood above the emptiness. Around the vacuum, endless ripples spread through space as forces of engulfment expanded in the void. The sound of thunderous explosions arose, this fragment of collapsing space was just a small part; the other spaces around it were actually intact and unharmed. As the space crumbled bit by bit, the spiritual energy on the edge of the sky surged wildly, all converging into the collapsing space. The dozens of elders nearby simply watched quietly, as if waiting for something. "Senior brother, what is this?" Xiao Guizi asked in surprise. "It looks like a secret realm is about to be opened," Xu Zimei said after watching for a while, his tone indifferent, "It¡¯s just not clear whether it is a secret realm created by a powerful being or a natural dimensional space formed by heaven and earth." On the Yuan Central Continent, in fact, there were many hidden secret realms. Some were the dimensional spaces formed at the dawn of time with the creation of heaven and earth by the Chaos Pearl. Others were simple secret realms opened by martial artists who had reached a certain realm and possessed unfathomable abilities. Some powerful beings chose to live in seclusion in the secret realms they opened, while others would place their legacies within. As Xu Zimei and his companion arrived, the several elders nearby also noticed the two. All the elders had the cultivation of the Esteem Vein Realm, and none had reached the Saint Vein Realm. One of the elders frowned tightly, watching as Xu Zimei walked on air, his Esteem Vein Realm aura echoing throughout the world. His expression shifted, and he stepped forward with a smile, "I am the Clan Leader of the Bear Clan, may I ask who you are?" "Just a passerby," Xu Zimei smiled and slowly drew Tyrant Shadow, with thousands of thunderbolts condensing in midair. "The secret realm is about to open soon. Whether it is good or bad is yet undetermined," the elder said with a smile, "If you are willing, we do not need to compete. Everyone can enter the secret realm. As for the fortunes inside, it will depend on one¡¯s own ability. What do you say?" "I don¡¯t mind," Xu Zimei smiled. He gazed deeply at the secret realm, the surge of green light that shot into the sky allowing Xu Zimei to feel a rich breath of life within. He had seen the Spring of Life in his previous life, but the life aura here was even purer than that of the Spring of Life. Having received Xu Zimei¡¯s response, the elder went back to discuss with the others for a while, and everyone looked at Xu Zimei with cautious eyes. ...¡­ The spiritual energy at the edge of the sky grew thicker, and the life essence in the entire space became increasingly intense. Finally, as the space reached its limit of endurance, that piece of space completely shattered. A huge vortex appeared in midair, emitting a soft force of engulfment. The several elders exchanged glances and all flew towards the vortex, with Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi following closely behind. As they entered the vortex, like a drop of water in the ocean, it hardly caused any disturbance. The surroundings became extremely quiet, and the originally broken space was also slowly restoring itself. Only the vortex remained, hanging upside down in midair with strands of engulfing force. ...¡­ The Taiyuan Heavenly Sect was founded thirty thousand years ago. Emperor Taiyuan, originally a loose cultivator, did not have a life as glorious as that of the True Martial Great Emperor or Empress Hongtian, but it was filled with legendary tales. In an age thirty thousand years ago, the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of various Sect Gates fought over the Destiny of their time, battling above the Heavenly Sea. Chapter 164 - 163 Mysterious Young Man ``` The battle was extremely fierce, and it was said that half of the Heavenly Sea¡¯s waters were dyed blood red. But at the time, no one expected that the one to ultimately emerge victorious and bear Destiny would be Emperor Taiyuan. With the strength of a Loose Cultivator, he overpowered the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of the major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. His experiences were also turned into countless legendary stories that spread far and wide, even commanding greater reverence in the hearts of Loose Cultivators across the Yuan Central Continent than other Great Emperors. Emperor Taiyuan initially did not wish to establish a sect; his original plan was to find a successor, pass on all of his lifetime of learning to a disciple, and then ascend and depart. ......¡­ It was during this period that the man who would profoundly impact the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect emerged. His name was Lue Tian, the founder of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect and the inheritor of Emperor Taiyuan¡¯s legacy. In those years, Emperor Taiyuan, bearing Destiny as a Loose Cultivator, was revered by many, for the hardships of Loose Cultivators are well known. However, among so many Great Emperors and numerous Loose Cultivators, how many in history have truly borne the title of Great Emperor as a Loose Cultivator? Emperor Taiyuan, after all, was an anomaly. His successor, Lue Tian, did not want Emperor Taiyuan¡¯s legacy to fade into obscurity among the masses, yet he also knew that he lacked the ability to prove himself as a Great Emperor under his own name as a Loose Cultivator, without relying on any power. This path was too difficult. In the end, Lue Tian returned to the core area of the Eastern Continent, bringing all the legacy items left by Emperor Taiyuan, and there he established the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. The name of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect itself was a tribute to Emperor Taiyuan. Nobody had anticipated that, after several generations of management, the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect would grow increasingly magnificent under Lue Tian¡¯s stewardship, with a thriving talent pool and youthful vigor within the sect. After several generations of tumult, the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect produced a man who stood above the Firmament, carrying the Destiny of the age, titled Emperor Hengyu. The Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, with two emperors from its lineage, held an unparalleled status at the core of the Eastern Continent and was the coveted Holy Land of cultivation for many Martial Artists. ......¡­ This was a particularly rainy deep autumn. There was no sun in the sky, just dark clouds piled up together, the overcast sky densely packed and looking very ferocious and terrifying. The surrounding temperature carried a touch of brisk coolness, and the gloomy sky looked as though it could drop a torrential downpour at any moment. Despite the current weather being unsuitable for going out, it still could not hold back the fervor at the base of the Holy Mountain. Countless youths gathered at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the mist-shrouded Holy Mountain. Although they couldn¡¯t see the full view of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, just the sight of a corner of the sect¡¯s gate filled them with longing but also with a sense of it being beyond reach. Today was the day the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect was recruiting Servant Disciples, and as the name suggests, these were disciples tasked with menial work for the sect. They weren¡¯t even considered formal Outer Sect Disciples, and Servant Disciples had no rights within the sect; their lives and deaths were of no significance. Many Servant Disciples in the past, due to ineptitude in their tasks, were beaten to death by others, with no one intervening to inquire after them. Even though they were only recruiting the most humble, rightless Servant Disciples today, still so many people arrived early at the base of the mountain to wait, afraid to miss the registration time. The plight of Loose Cultivators was no more than this, willing to risk everything for even a tiny chance that seemed as insignificant as dust. ``` ...... The grand gate of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect slowly opened, just like the hopes in many people¡¯s hearts bursting forth with dazzling brilliance. "The recruitment of Servant Disciples by the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect begins now. Line up and walk up the mountain one by one. Those who disrupt the order will bear the consequences themselves," a white-robed Inner Sect Disciple stood on the mountain and spoke solemnly. Following the words of that Inner Sect Disciple, the youths at the foot of the mountain orderly lined up and began their ascent step by step. The requirements for recruiting Servant Disciples were actually not high; as long as one¡¯s cultivation was passable and their body was without ailment, they generally qualified. By the time the disciples were exhausted from the climb to the mountain summit, a gentle breeze caressed the peak where two white-robed Inner Sect Disciples were sitting. "Senior Brother, my name is Wang Jing. I have come to participate in the Servant Disciples¡¯ examination," said the youth standing at the front of the line in haste. "What is your cultivation level?" the white-robed Inner Sect Disciple beside him asked indifferently. "I¡¯ve just stepped into the Spirit Vein Realm," the youth replied and swiftly opened his first Vein Gate. The Inner Sect Disciple pondered for a long while, then looked at the youth and said lightly, "Not qualified." "Senior Brother, isn¡¯t it said that being in the Spirit Vein Realm is enough for a Servant Disciple? Where am I not qualified?" the youth¡¯s face became panicky in an instant, and he asked quickly. "I said you¡¯re not qualified means you¡¯re not qualified. Continue to make a fuss and don¡¯t blame me for being impolite," the white-robed Inner Sect Disciple retorted with a cold huff. The youth¡¯s countenance fell, and he finally stepped aside with a sullen expression. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the second youth stepped forward, the white-robed Inner Sect Disciple still asked indifferently, "What is your cultivation level?" "Senior Brothers, I am at the Spirit Vein Realm," the youth said with a smile, then quickly took out a large brocade pouch from his pocket and hurriedly placed it in front of the two white-robed Inner Sect Disciples, saying with a smile, "Senior Brothers, this is a local specialty from my hometown, please take a look." The white-robed Inner Sect Disciples took the brocade pouch, opened it to find more than a dozen Spirit Crystals inside, and nodded in satisfaction, "Alright, you¡¯re qualified." Seeing this, the disciples lining up behind immediately understood. Since the Servant Disciples were not considered important, these Inner Sect Disciples responsible for examining them saw it as an opportunity to make some extra profit. Disciples who had prepared Spirit Crystals in advance were confident, while those who hadn¡¯t brought any became instantly flustered. ......¡­ The dark clouds in the sky grew denser, and the long dragon-like queue was slowly dwindling. At this moment, a youth in somewhat tattered black robes arrived at the foot of the mountain. The youth¡¯s countenance was handsome, and despite his clothes appearing somewhat dirty and disheveled, his bright eyes were full of life, as if they contained limitless hope and confidence. "Three years, having narrowly escaped death, I never imagined I would return here," the youth said softly, clenching his fists, while a subtle hint of hatred lingered deep in his bright pupils. The youth took a deep breath, looked up at the majestic Sect Gate with disdain, and smiled faintly, then slowly joined the back of the line to wait his turn. Before long, it was the youth¡¯s turn. Seeing the youth¡¯s attire, the white-robed Inner Sect Disciple frowned slightly and asked coldly, "What is your cultivation level?" "Condensing Vein Realm," the youth responded with a smile. The Inner Sect Disciple appeared taken aback but then gave the youth a quick once-over and said indifferently, "Not qualified." "Big Brother, I understand what you mean. I don¡¯t have any Spirit Crystals on me right now, but once I become a Servant Disciple, I can give you all the resources the Sect allocates to me every month," the youth hurried forward and said with a smile. Chapter 165 - 164 Jiang Mochou ``` Hearing the youth¡¯s words, the Inner Gate disciple in a white robe snorted coldly and kicked the youth to the ground, saying, "You Servant Disciples receive only two Spirit Crystals a month, I hardly find that worth my attention. If you don¡¯t have any Spirit Crystals, then scram quickly and don¡¯t block the others¡¯ assessments." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The youth, kicked to the ground, did not get angry but quickly stood up with a smile and said, "Senior Brother, please give me a chance, I will repay you by working like an ox or horse in the future." "There are plenty who want to work for me like an ox or a horse, what are you?" The aura of Spiritual Energy condensed around the white-robed Inner Gate Disciple, the stature of the True Vein Realm enveloping him, as he punched the youth square in the abdomen. The youth groaned, his body flying back heavily. ...... "What¡¯s going on?" At this moment, a cool voice was heard from behind. The white-robed Inner Gate Disciple hurriedly turned around to see a group of people emerging from Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, each with an imposing aura, all adorned in white robes. At the forefront was a woman, her white robe slightly different from the others. The color of her robe was a purer white, embroidered with bunches of white clouds. As the woman approached, the Inner Gate Disciple quickly explained, "Sister Jiang, there was someone obstructing the assessment, so I took it upon myself to discipline him a bit." With the woman¡¯s arrival, the Servant Disciples present at the scene suddenly became noisy. "What¡¯s the story with Sister Jiang?" a disciple asked curiously. "Sister Jiang¡¯s full name is Jiang Lili, and she¡¯s a Core Disciple of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect," responded some disciples who had thoroughly investigated the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, "Let me tell you, Sister Jiang isn¡¯t just a Core Disciple. She¡¯s also the cultivation companion of Fu Tianming, the son of the current Sect Master of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, her status is quite high." "I¡¯ve previously heard some rumors," another disciple whispered, "It¡¯s said that Sister Jiang was forcibly brought back to the Sect Gate by Fu Tianming from outside." Hearing the discussions of the Servant Disciples around him, the Inner Gate disciple frowned slightly and shouted, "Quiet." As soon as the words fell, the youths who were previously whispering immediately looked straight ahead, and the noise was instantly silenced. ...... Jiang Lili nodded her head, ready to leave, when her gaze inadvertently swept in the direction of the youth in the black robe. In that moment, she froze, her body shaking slightly, looking at the black-robed youth with disbelief she called out, "Mochou, is that you?" Just as the youth, Jiang Mochou, was getting up from the ground, he heard someone calling his name and hurriedly turned around. Seeing the familiar face of the woman, Jiang Mochou excitedly shouted, "Sister." "Mochou, is it really you," Jiang Lili was still surprised, "Where have you been all these years? I thought I would never see you again." "After I escaped back then, I¡¯ve been wandering alone, and only just returned here today," Jiang Mochou explained. Looking at the worn-out clothes on Jiang Mochou, Jiang Lili said with a mix of heartache and firmness, "Mochou, don¡¯t worry, with your sister here, you¡¯ll never be mistreated again." "Sister, I¡¯m fine," Jiang Mochou said with a smile, but as if remembering something, his expression turned fierce and with loathing he asked, "Sister, that bastard didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?" "What bastard, that¡¯s your brother-in-law," upon hearing Jiang Mochou¡¯s words, Jiang Lili quickly pulled him aside and whispered. ``` "Sister, what are you talking about? Have you forgotten what happened back then? He forcefully took you away." Jiang Mochou hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she was interrupted. Jiang Lili spoke with a calm expression, "Mochou, let¡¯s not bring up the past. I am now his Dao companion, and he is also your brother-in-law." "Do you want me to acknowledge the man who killed our father as my brother-in-law?" Jiang Mochou¡¯s expression turned cold instantly as she asked in an indifferent tone. "I know it¡¯s hard for you to accept all at once, but let¡¯s leave the past in the past," Jiang Lili fell silent for a while before slowly saying, "If our father¡¯s spirit is watching over us from heaven, he would surely wish for us to live well. Think about it; he is the son of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect Master. As long as he is around, you¡¯ll have whatever you want within the Sect Gate." "Sister, you¡¯ve changed," Jiang Mochou observed Jiang Lili intently and, after a brief silence, she spoke. "People change," replied Jiang Lili. "When he forcefully took me to the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect back then, I truly hated him and wished to tear him to pieces. But later, I realized how foolish I was before¡ªmy vision was too narrow. Inside Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, all the things I once fantasized about, even those I dared not even wish for, are all available. I like this life, so why not enjoy it!" "I have no right to judge the life you have chosen for yourself, but I will never forget¡ªhe is the man who killed our father," Jiang Mochou said through clenched teeth, pronouncing each word distinctly. "Why are you still so na?ve? You can¡¯t defeat him; he is the Crown Prince of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Look at yourself now; with what will you compete with others?" Jiang Lili shook her head helplessly, trying to persuade, "Listen to me, forget this so-called hatred, follow me to the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. With the power I hold now, I can ensure you a worry-free life within the Sect Gate. Whatever cultivation resources you desire, I can try my best to provide. Isn¡¯t that a good life?" "No need, I can obtain what I want through my own efforts," Jiang Mochou replied indifferently: "I only understand one thing¡ªthere¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world." "By your own effort?" Jiang Lili shook her head, amused, and asked, "Three years and what have your efforts brought you? You are still here to become a Servant Disciple in Taiyuan Heavenly Sect." Jiang Mochou fell silent for a moment, turned her head, and said no more. "Since you wish to rely on your own effort, I won¡¯t stop you," Jiang Lili nodded and said to an Inner Sect Disciple standing by, "Give him a place as a Servant Disciple." "Yes, yes, yes," the Inner Sect Disciple quickly nodded in agreement. "Then enjoy the suffering of the most humble disciples at the bottom layer. When you¡¯re willing to concede, you can always come to me," Jiang Lili said. "That won¡¯t be necessary," Jiang Mochou¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, with a solidity in her hoarseness that seemed impossibly firm. Jiang Lili gave Jiang Mochou a deep look before turning to the Inner Sect Disciple and ordering, "Don¡¯t show him any favoritism; treat him like a normal Servant Disciple, that¡¯s all." The Inner Sect Disciple quickly nodded. Watching the receding figure of Jiang Lili, Jiang Mochou was filled with sorrow. Her tightly clenched fists relaxed and then tightened again, repeating this several times until finally, she sighed deeply. They say one should never stray from their initial resolve, but some people, once gone, can never return. The gloomy sky, after being silent for a long while, finally unleashed a torrential downpour following the sound of lightning. Chapter 166 - 165: The Emergence of the Third Battle Body The torrential downpour was immense, submerging the entire Holy Mountain in the deluge. This sudden rain prompted the Inner Sect Disciple to envelop himself with Spiritual Energy, using it to form a barrier that held the rain at bay. He frowned slightly and said to everyone, "Today¡¯s assessment will end here. Those who haven¡¯t passed the assessment should go back for now and come back after the rain stops tomorrow. Disciples who have passed the assessment, follow me back to the Sect Gate, and I will take you to the place where you will stay." Despite some dissatisfaction in the hearts of many on the scene, they still retreated down the Holy Mountain with no choice but to accept the situation. The rest followed the Inner Sect Disciple into the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, a Sect filled with legendary tales and situated at the core of the Eastern Continent with a lineage that boasted two emperors. As they entered the sect, everyone began to truly observe the magnificent scenery within sight, towering and massive. The mountain peaks soared into the clouds, their tops invisible to the eye, while floating lofts in the sky were suspended at the edge of heaven, with purple qi crossing from the east and auspicious clouds enveloping half of the sky. The storm did not affect the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect; instead, it added a touch of etherealness to the vast sect. These disciples all formed barriers of Spiritual Energy above their heads, except for Jiang Mochou, who stood unconcerned, letting the downpour engulf him. His slender figure in the pouring rain seemed like a candle flame in a hurricane, as if it might be snuffed out at any moment. Jiang Mochou remembered very clearly, he was once just an ordinary boy living in a small mountain village. His mother died shortly after giving birth to him, and his father raised him and his sister alone, enduring hardship. If life had gone without incident, he would have likely lived a mundane existence before drawing a final punctuation mark at the end of his life through sickness and old age. Unfortunately, fate is often cruel, and Heaven does not always act as one wishes. Jiang Mochou remembered; he always remembered very clearly. It was a spring day in April when the breeze was warm and tender, and the sun¡¯s gentle rays bathed the ground. A group of men in white robes descended from the sky, and from then on, his life was changed. His sister was taken away by force, and his father was killed by a palm strike while trying to stop these men. He was supposed to die as well, but it was only after his sister threatened her own life that those men spared him. He fled the small mountain village in disgrace, his simple yet warm home completely destroyed. ...¡­ His long hair was drenched by the rain, and he could not distinguish between tears and rain on his face. The Inner Sect Disciple led a group to where the Servant Disciples lived. This was a barren piece of land, upon which stood densely packed wooden huts. Jiang Mochou glanced around briefly; there seemed to be thousands of these huts. The Inner Sect Disciple said indifferently, "These wooden huts were built by the previous Servant Disciples. Some are occupied, some are empty, you all can choose among these empty huts. If there are not enough huts, build your own. I will come tomorrow to assign tasks." Upon hearing the Inner Sect Disciple¡¯s words, all the Servant Disciples acknowledged in unison. After the Inner Sect Disciple left, the Servant Disciples also began looking for huts to dwell in. Since Jiang Mochou was at the Condensing Vein Realm, he was certainly the strongest among those Servant Disciples. After he found a hut, no one dared to compete with him for it. Inside the hut was extremely simple with just a bed and a table, and the uniform of a Servant Disciple hung on the wall. After Jiang Mochou returned to the hut, he lay down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. ... The rain outside the hut continued to pour down like water thrown from the heavens. There was no sign of the rain stopping, and with the night¡¯s arrival, one could still hear the "whooshing" sound of the rainfall. It seemed as if the entire world might be submerged. Jiang Mochou watched the rainstorm outside the window, standing in front of it, silently and intently gazing outward. The night had no moon nor stars, the sky dreadfully silent. Jiang Mochou took advantage of the thick night and left the wooden cabin. The rain poured down in torrents, completely enveloping him in darkness and the storm. ...¡­ Before me, life branched into two straight and smooth paths. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One led to heaven, lacking both scenery and the sun and moon, free of setbacks but also devoid of excitement. The other was shrouded in fierce flames towards hell, the sky blood-red, the earth laden with suffering, life¡¯s destiny fraught with pessimism. In my mortal flesh, I waded through the raging fire, enduring the scorch of the crimson blaze and its baking heat. With the fists in my hands, I shattered the firmament, annihilated hell, and forged a path that belonged to me, Jiang Mochou. ...... Having left the dwelling of servant disciples, Jiang Mochou proceeded cautiously through the stormy night, finally arriving at the base of an inconspicuous hill within the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. He stood at the foot of the hill, the heavy rain soaking him through. In his hand, he slowly took out an object resembling a compass, its body azure blue, round in shape, with a pointer inside. At this moment, the direction of the pointer was exactly at the bottom of the hill. Jiang Mochou slowly put away the pointer, then took out a shovel from his pocket, hiding a Storage Ring, and began to dig with surging spiritual energy in his hands. The torrential rain continued to fall as a pit tens of meters deep was excavated at the base of the hill. It was not until deep into the night that Jiang Mochou stopped. With trembling hands, he excavated a red bead from the pit. Afterward, Jiang Mochou leaped out of the pit in a single bound. His hands trembling, he gazed at the red bead, then slowly took out two more from his pocket. The moment the three beads collided, they were enveloped in a fiery red glow, like three balls of burning flames merging together. ... The story seems to return to a long time ago when the boy fled the village in a sorry state. He wandered aimlessly, not knowing where to go. Thinking of revenge, yet what could an ordinary person do against the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, backed by two emperors? In his confusion, he was chased by a Monster Beast, and in desperation, he had no choice but to jump into the adjacent riverbed. The river water was clear to the bottom; the Monster Beast roared a few times by the riverbank and then left. He thought he had escaped a disaster, only to realize he couldn¡¯t swim. The swift currents overwhelmed him, and as his consciousness blurred, he inadvertently entered a hidden cave at the river¡¯s bottom. There, he obtained the first red bead, as well as the azure blue pointer that could help him find the remaining beads. Guided by the pointer, he found the second red bead in a concealed Secret Realm. Guarded by a Formation, though he acquired the bead, he was trapped in the Formation for over two years. Fortunately, there were abundant supplies inside, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about starving to death. It wasn¡¯t until two years later when the Formation¡¯s energy was depleted that he was able to leave. Afterward, following the directions of the Formation, he himself couldn¡¯t believe that the third bead would be within the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. "The third Battle Body, the Crimson Flame Emperor Body." Looking at the three beads merging in his hands, they contained astonishing power. Jiang Mochou slightly raised his head, his gaze profound as he looked into the distance. "Mochou, you fear no lack of confidants ahead, for who in this world doesn¡¯t recognise you?" Chapter 167 - 166 Merging with the Crimson Flame Emperor Body Watching the three round beads merging in his hand, an extraordinary crimson flame spread among them. This flame gave birth to everything, with crackling and popping sounds emerging from within. When the three round beads had completely fused into one, a brand-new bead appeared in Jiang Mochou¡¯s hand. The color of the bead had turned even more blood-red, as if a raging inferno was burning within it, transforming all things. Jiang Mochou knew this was not the place to fuse the Battle Body, so he took advantage of the night and left the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. ...¡­ In a secret grotto deep within the mountains, known to none, Jiang Mochou covered the newly opened entrance with branches and then took out the crimson red bead. He swallowed the bead in one gulp, like a swig of strong liquor, and his face instantly turned bright red. Jiang Mochou felt a thick flame travel down his throat to his stomach, making his whole body extremely hot. Sweat poured out rapidly from his body, then evaporated just as quickly, with wisps of white steam rising from him. His skin became incredibly red, and it was not just the skin ¨C even his hair and eyes turned to a fiery red. His hair was like a blazing flame, and even the slight breath from his mouth was pure white. Jiang Mochou slowly raised his head, his body emitting deep purple flames, under which the surrounding space was completely annihilated. After the Crimson Flame Emperor Body had fully merged, Jiang Mochou felt an unprecedented strength within himself. He casually clenched his fists and threw a light punch into the air, creating a black hole about a meter wide in the space. Stepping out of the grotto, Jiang Mochou cast a glance in the direction of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Now that he had found the third bead, there was no longer any reason for him to stay at the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. "Just wait," he thought, "even if you are like the gods above, esteemed and inviolable, there will come a day when I will pull you down from your divine pedestals, drag you through the mud, and let you taste the feeling of defeat." Jiang Mochou took one last deep look in the direction of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, then left in the opposite direction. ...¡­ As Xu Zimei entered the vortex, the view in front of him spun chaotically, and space rippled in waves. Everyone, with the vortex¡¯s devouring force, entered the Secret Realm, and after what seemed like an eternity of darkness, their vision finally cleared up. This was a vast forest, with countless trees rooted deep in the ground. What was astonishing was that each of these trees was as thick as a dozen people embracing it. Moreover, the trunks of these trees actually had eyes, noses, and mouths. Crows with dreary eyes flew by overhead, dropping a few leaves from their wings. In the exceedingly dark forest, these trees with human faces looked terrifying. Now, with the arrival of Xu Zimei, the faces on these trees started to move. "How many years has it been, someone has come again," a series of strange cries came from the forest, a very gloomy voice muttering as if in whispers, as if communicating with each other. Xu Zimei looked around; he and everyone else had been scattered, and he was all alone in this forest. At this moment, these towering trees watched him mockingly, their dense leaves covering the entire sky. Branch after branch, like demons and monsters brandishing their claws, waved in the sky above. As Xu Zimei saw all those branches attacking him, he drew Tyrant Shadow, the blade engulfed in raging flames. The branches were all chopped off, and the flames began to consume them from one end to the other. With crackling sounds, sparks exploded in the air. Just as the fire was about to spread to the Sky-reaching Great Tree, a green light emanated from the tree, carrying a rich aura of life, and swiftly extinguished the fire. The branches that Xu Zimei had cut off began to grow back and attack once again. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; it was this green light, with its aura of life, that moved him. When the Secret Realm had first opened, the rush of green light and life energy it contained was the same as this. Xu Zimei could hardly imagine that the Spring of Life could rank tenth among the world¡¯s wonders, yet the life aura here was even richer than the Spring¡¯s. ...¡­ As the branches lashed towards him once more, Xu Zimei retreated two steps. When the branches struck the ground, a thunderous "boom" resounded, leaving a fissure tens of meters long. No one would have expected these seemingly fragile branches to possess such great strength. As Xu Zimei retreated, the expression on the face of one of the trees was extremely terrified. It shouted, "Stop him quickly, the exit of the Secret Realm is over there!" As that terrified voice faded, the surrounding branches became even more frantic. Whip-like branches, carrying endless gusts, surged towards Xu Zimei. Hearing about the exit, Xu Zimei quickly retreated. As he dodged, all the branches missed and struck the ground instead, with persistent thundering sounds, the fissures on the ground grew. Finally, after Xu Zimei had evaded for about fifteen minutes, he saw another vortex not too far away. The voice that cried out in terror became even more distressed, and it screamed, "We haven¡¯t had fresh meat for a long time, stop him quick, don¡¯t let him get away!" Spiritual Energy surged around Xu Zimei, and with a stride, he finally reached the vortex. As soon as he stepped into the vortex, the terrified voice sounded somewhat despondent, "It¡¯s over, he¡¯s going to escape." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was about to vanish into the vortex, he suddenly turned around, his Spiritual Energy billowing, and forcefully stepped out of the vortex. "You, why did you come back?" asked the astonished voice. "Good play," said Xu Zimei with a light chuckle. "What play?" The voice seemed to grow angrier and shouted, "Brothers, seize him, I want to flay him and grind his bones, mince his flesh into paste!" As the branches attacked again, with an even more formidable presence as if to shatter the very space, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge this time, allowing the branches to come at him. "Boom," the ground began to tremble, and the branches that had been attacking Xu Zimei shockingly went astray. Dust filled the air, and countless fissures appeared around Xu Zimei. "I¡¯m standing here not moving, and you still missed," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "Did you really miss, or are you deliberately not daring to hit me?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the faces on the trunks of those trees seemed even more furious. "Stop pretending. Ever since I arrived here, you¡¯ve been threatening me in various ways and even intentionally told me how to leave the Secret Realm," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "Putting on such airs, I¡¯m rather curious now, what exactly are you all?" Chapter 168 - 167 The Second Baili Xiao Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the giant trees fell silent for a moment, and all the wildly dancing branches drew back. "Boy," an ancient voice came from deep within the forest, "know when to stop. I just don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary killing." "Is that so?" Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Then I¡¯m begging you, hurry up and kill me." "Boy, I have roamed the lands for millions of years, immortal since the beginning of the Epoch. Don¡¯t be ungrateful," the ancient voice said with a cold huff. Xu Zimei smiled and began to walk step by step into the forest. "Roamed for millions of years? I, too, would like to know just what kind of thing you are." As Xu Zimei walked deeper into the forest, the voice hurriedly said, "If you take one more step inside, I won¡¯t be courteous anymore." "Please, I¡¯m begging you, just kill me already. Stop wasting words," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. In the sky above the forest, unbelievable green flashes shot up, filling the entire world with a rich life energy. The lofty trees all closed in together, blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s path. "Are you afraid?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Let¡¯s keep to our own paths, okay?" said the ancient voice lightly. Wielding the Tyrant Shadow, Xu Zimei took steps forward, with lightning flashing on the blade and fierce flames burning; boundless hurricanes swept across half of the sky. When he slashed downward, the densely packed large trees in front of him were all turned to dust by the energy. However, eerily, in an instant, those trees that had been slashed to dust returned to their original state, closing together to block Xu Zimei¡¯s path once again. Xu Zimei looked up slightly to see the green light above teeming with dense life energy, blessing the forest. "You claim to have roamed for millions of years," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "why not show yourself? What¡¯s the point of hiding like a scared turtle?" "I¡¯m not stupid, why don¡¯t you come in?" the voice inside responded defiantly. "Why don¡¯t you come out." "Why don¡¯t you come in." ...¡­ "It seems you really are all bark and no bite," Xu Zimei slowly picked up the Tyrant Shadow, closing his eyes slightly. At that moment, a special aura began to emanate from his body. In the sky, spiritual energy surged, with countless streams of spiritual energy gathering at the blade. All this spiritual energy was pitch black; as it gathered, the whole space crackled and shattered under the pressure. Near the area of the black spiritual energy, some of the large trees began to wither. "Way of Inquiry, the tenth move, Heavenly Curtain of Death." With a low growl rising from Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth, he lifted the Tyrant Shadow and struck down with it. In that instant, the pitch black spiritual energy detached from the blade, merging into the shape of a curved blade. As the Curved Blade streaked across the heavens, the whole sky became shrouded in darkness; as it traversed the endless space, it descended with an ancient might. The force of Death spread across the sky, and the green light shooting up towards the sky was briefly suppressed. Although suppressed, the green light fought back fiercely, and it seemed likely that it would break free from the shroud of Death before long. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; this move, Heavenly Curtain of Death, was a technique he had come to understand in the boundless Purgatory of death qi after slaughtering millions in a former life. It could be said to be a direct invocation of the Profound Meaning of Death, but even so, it couldn¡¯t suppress the green light for very long. As the blade aura erupted in space, an incredible Blade Qi fell from the Firmament. The entire forest was completely destroyed, and with the green light briefly suppressed, it lost its regenerative effect, and the trees could not rejuvenate. On him, Spiritual Energy surged as the might of the entire Esteem Vein Realm burst forth. In a single step that spanned the void, he incredibly covered dozens of meters. "Kid, don¡¯t come any closer," the old voice said with some panic. That beam of green light in the sky appeared even more brilliant, and more furiously assaulted the barrier of the deathly Heavenly Curtain. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slowly descended, landing in front of a deep pit that measured thousands of meters across. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The life energy within this deep pit seemed even more concentrated. Xu Zimei jumped down into the pit, which glowed with a faint green light. Enveloped in this faint green glow, it seemed as if something was wrapped up within. Xu Zimei slowly approached and saw that it was actually a leaf. This towering green light, with life energy even richer than the Spring of Life, was surprisingly emanating from a single leaf. Xu Zimei was somewhat dumbstruck, feeling the energy reaching to the profound origin of life emanating from the green leaf. Xu Zimei cautiously held the green leaf in his palm, where the old voice was coming from. "Boy, don¡¯t defile my life¡¯s profound origin with your hands." "A prisoner also dares to be so arrogant," Xu Zimei chuckled, placing the leaf on the ground and stepping on it a few times before unbuckling his belt. "What are you doing?" the old voice asked in a fluster. "I¡¯m pissing yellow, here to refresh you," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Boy, let¡¯s spare some mercy where we can. I¡¯m an old man with old age; do you have the heart?" "Start talking, what¡¯s your origin?" Xu Zimei asked. "All you need to know is that my origin is extremely ancient, so ancient that you can¡¯t even begin to imagine," the old voice bragged. Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment, then again unbuckled his belt. "Stop, stop, stop, isn¡¯t it enough I¡¯m telling you?" the old voice hastily said, "I am the Leaf of Life." "What is the Leaf of Life?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. The more Xu Zimei interacted with this world, the more he realized how meager his knowledge was, even though the Chaos Pearl had taken him to the River of Fate to witness the transformations of countless things. Still, there were many things he couldn¡¯t touch. "Simply put, I am a leaf from the Tree of Life," the old voice explained lightly. "And what is the Tree of Life?" Xu Zimei inquired, puzzled. ...... Moonlight sparse, a few dim stars, the boundless darkness seemed like a giant beast that devoured everything. Baili Xiao sat up in bed all sweaty, looking blankly around, suddenly remembering that everything was just a dream. It was just a nightmare she had, and she slowly exhaled in relief. Unable to sleep, she walked slowly out of her room wearing only a thin coat and came to the pavilion in the courtyard. Leaning on the pavilion chair, she watched the sky in silence all by herself. Her gaze was quiet, and who knows what she could be thinking about. "Are you still thinking about your Brother Chu Yang?" an unexpected voice sounded. As the voice spoke, Baili Xiao¡¯s expression turned to one of surprise and she said, "Who exactly are you? Why do you keep bothering me?" As Baili Xiao spoke, her originally panicked face suddenly lit up with a light laugh, the voice speaking softly, "I am you, and you are me, we were always one and the same." Chapter 169 - 168: The Empress’s Senior Disciple "What fusion? I don¡¯t know you," Baili Xiao¡¯s face became panic-stricken once more, "This place is the Baili Family, Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, I advise you not to be too presumptuous." "Actually, you know very well that we are originally one, evading won¡¯t solve anything," the voice spoke with a cold clarity, "Otherwise, what do you think enabled you to obtain the Empress¡¯s inheritance?" "The Empress¡¯s inheritance has nothing to do with me anymore," Baili Xiao said indifferently. "Actually, if you want to seek revenge, it¡¯s not hopeless," the voice coaxed persuasively, "Relax your spirit and don¡¯t resist." "Let our divine souls merge into one, and I can help you." "So then? After the divine souls merge into one, am I still me?" Baili Xiao asked indifferently. "As I said, we were originally one. Even if you are unwilling now, it won¡¯t be long before our divine souls will merge on their own, it¡¯s an unchangeable outcome," the voice replied, "Or perhaps, the you now is already incomplete. The name Baili Xiao is merely the name you have in this life, your real name should be Lin Yuqing, Jade Pure Fairy." Following the voice¡¯s conclusion, Baili Xiao fell into a long silence. Ever since she returned to the Baili Family, she discovered another divine soul within her body. Actually, this divine soul had been inside her for a very long time, only recently beginning to awaken. Initially, she thought she had encountered a soul possession, but later, in her perception, she realized that this soul was actually one with her own. This sensation was abstruse, like looking into a mirror, clearly identical yet possessing two completely different personalities. ... "What exactly is all this about?" Baili Xiao took a deep breath and asked. "Are you not planning to flee anymore?" the voice asked with a light laugh. "I¡¯ve never thought of fleeing," Baili Xiao responded coolly, "Was it because of you that the Empress¡¯s inheritance chose me?" "There¡¯s no need to differentiate so clearly. I¡¯ve said it before, we are one to begin with," the voice replied respectably, "This inheritance was originally left to me by the Empress herself. If it wasn¡¯t for you offending the True Martial Holy Sect, you might have already become the Saintess by now. Your path of growth had already been planned, but alas, things are unpredictable." "You knew Empress Hongtian?" Baili Xiao asked curiously. "To be precise, Empress is my mentor, and naturally, she¡¯s yours too," the voice said proudly, "That living Ancestor Feihong of the True Martial Holy Sect is also my junior sister." "What exactly is going on?" Baili Xiao¡¯s head felt disordered. "This is related to two systems of martial cultivation," Lin Yuqing explained, "Do you know why in every era those bearing Destiny are invincible, and what Destiny actually is?" Baili Xiao shook her head and asked, "Destiny is too far beyond my reach. What are those two martial cultivation systems?" "Taoism and Immortality," Lin Yuqing replied lightly, "In fact, once martial artists reach the Divine Vein Realm and breakthrough the eight Vein Gates, their bodies undergo inconceivable changes. It is at this time they will enter a brand-new world, considering stepping into a new system. The path of Taoism has been recognized by the Heavenly Dao since the True Martial Great Emperor inaugurated the Era of Emperors. While the Great Dao is ruthless, all things in the world are given a glimmer of hope. The path of Taoism is the hope that the Great Dao leaves to all things. Once you enter Taoism, it¡¯s possible for you to reach the pinnacle of martial arts, eventually freeing yourself from the confines of species, and even stepping beyond the Heavenly Dao." "How about stepping into Immortality?" Baili Xiao asked curiously. "The path of Immortality is the path taken out of helplessness. Not everyone can enter Taoism. Only the Great Emperors carrying Destiny of their era can enter, others have no chance," Lin Yuqing sighed with a hint of reminiscence, slowly saying, "Those who can¡¯t carry Destiny, if they wish to advance further, the only option left is to step into the Immortal Path. The Immortal Path is elusive and lacks the Heavenly Dao¡¯s recognition. With such an uncertain destiny, no one knows what the end of the Immortal Path holds." "But what does this have to do with us?" Baili Xiao asked. "Back then, I followed the Empress in dominating the Firmament, being her leading War General, and I personally witnessed her carrying Destiny," Lin Yuqing said with a sense of longing, "Although I was a War General of a Great Emperor, I wasn¡¯t privileged enough to enter Taoism. I couldn¡¯t reconcile with this and could only, like others, step into the elusive Immortal Path. Consequently, pleading with the Empress, she paid a great price to reincarnate me and left her inheritance to me." "So, I¡¯m just the reincarnation of you in this life, right?" Baili Xiao asked after a moment of silence. "You could interpret it that way. You still control this body because my divine soul has recently awoken," Lin Yuqing stated, "In fact, I am the primary consciousness, and you are just a secondary consciousness. Once I fully recover, there will no longer be a Baili Xiao in this world, only Lin Yuqing." Hearing Lin Yuqing¡¯s words, Baili Xiao fell into deep silence once again. She let out a wry laugh and responded, "It turns out I was never meant to exist in this world." "Originally, I wouldn¡¯t have awoken so soon, but your Flying Immortal Body was seized. Reincarnated into this life, I am destined to claim Destiny and step into the path of Taoism," Lin Yuqing said softly, "Having the Flying Immortal Body taken from me greatly affected my burden of Destiny. I can no longer allow you to continue acting recklessly." "Reckless? What did I do wrong?" Baili Xiao chuckled releasefully, saying defiantly, "From the beginning, it was that Xu Zimei who targeted me for no reason. Even Brother Chu Yang eventually died at his hands. I don¡¯t understand why he holds such great animosity toward us." "What are your current thoughts?" Lin Yuqing inquired. "I will do everything I can to destroy the True Martial Holy Sect, and, if that fails, I will kill Xu Zimei to avenge Brother Chu Yang," Baili Xiao said, her eyes filled with deep hatred as she spoke through clenched teeth. "The Holy Sect is the Sect Gate of the Empress, and I won¡¯t let you do that," Lin Yuqing said coolly, "If I hadn¡¯t awakened, it might have been another matter. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But since I have, I will visit the Holy Sect once again, find Junior Sister Feihong, and reclaim my Flying Immortal Body. The Holy Sect will help me carry Destiny, and once I ascend to be a Great Emperor, I will naturally protect the Holy Sect, for it was the Empress who gave me this opportunity." "Our paths diverge, and we cannot make plans together," Baili Xiao stood up, the evening breeze slightly lifting her long robe, "Regardless of what you say, this body is still under my control for now. I don¡¯t care whether we are one or not, all I know is, my name is Baili Xiao." Chapter 170 - 169 Fierce Battle "What do you have to use against the True Martial Holy Sect, with your Flying Immortal Body taken from you," Lin Yuqing said, "your realm has already fallen to the Condensing Vein Realm. Even if the Baili Family wants to help you, I¡¯m afraid they lack the strength. But I have a good idea, which you could consider." "What idea?" Baili Xiao pondered for a while before asking. "The True Martial Holy Sect is certainly untouchable, and the Sect of the Empress is naturally also my sect, and I still need to rely on the power of the Holy Sect," Lin Yuqing replied; "However, I can help you take care of that young man named Xu Zimei." "What price must I pay?" Baili Xiao asked. She knew there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. "Relax your mind and soul, let our Divine Souls completely merge, allowing me to fully awaken in advance and gain control of this body," Lin Yuqing said, "think it over for yourself. Even if you don¡¯t agree, I will control this body one day anyway; it¡¯s just a matter of sooner or later. But by then, whether I will help you take revenge, well, that¡¯s not certain." Upon hearing Lin Yuqing¡¯s words, Baili Xiao slightly raised her head, her gaze lifting toward the dense night above. She fell into an endless silence. She only remembered that the colors of that evening¡¯s sky were thick and the evening breeze gently brushed through the cool pavilion in the courtyard. She hadn¡¯t expected things to evolve to this point; originally, all she wanted was to distinguish herself and then be with the person she admired. The dark beasts roared silently around her, the thick night enveloping her whole being. ...¡­ In the Secret Realm, Xu Zimei finished learning about the Leaf of Life and then stored it away. He looked at the deep pit where he now stood, a kilometer deep and wide. The Tree of Life had once rooted itself here but one day decided to leave. Before leaving, it merely left behind a single leaf, whose life essence proved even more potent than that of the Spring of Life, which ranked tenth on the list of world¡¯s wonders. "Kid, I¡¯ve told you everything you wanted to know, now let me go," the aged voice from the Leaf of Life hastily said. "When did I say I would let you go?" Xu Zimei shook his head, disregarding the loud pleas of the Leaf of Life, and placed it into his Storage Ring. What truly moved Xu Zimei was the Tree of Life itself; although he did not know what kind of entity the Tree of Life was, the mere fact that a casually fallen leaf from it possessed consciousness. How terrifying must the tree itself be. With the support of the Leaf of Life gone, the entire Secret Realm began to shake and sway. Loud rumbling sounds exploded all around, and the terrifying trees with human faces that surrounded him began to wither without the support of the Leaf of Life. These trees had been living in this Secret Realm for far too long. With the Leaf of Life¡¯s power to sustain them, they had also helped to ward off invaders coming here. As the trees withered away, numerous cracks began to appear throughout the Secret Realm. Finally, with a series of explosions following on one another¡¯s heels, the Secret Realm shattered like glass. Xu Zimei only felt a slight weightlessness, then as the Secret Realm was completely destroyed. The aura of the Esteem Vein Realm surged around him, allowing him to tread through the air, and he flew out through the cracks that had formed in the Secret Realm. Not long after he flew out, he saw the entire Secret Realm reduced to ruins. ...¡­ Outside the Secret Realm, the group of more than a dozen elders from the Bear Clan had been waiting nearby for some time. At the moment, Xiao Guizi was being suppressed by them, their auras overwhelming as they watched Xu Zimei emerge from the Secret Realm. Their auras merged into one and bore down toward Xu Zimei. "What do you all mean by this?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "Hand over what you obtained in the Secret Realm, and we may spare your life," the elder at the forefront said loudly. "What if I said I didn¡¯t get anything?" Xu Zimei asked. "Then hand over everything you have on you," the elder replied. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, picked up Tyranth Shadow and slashed down with it. "A bunch of ants dare to rob me?" Boundless thunderbolts descended from the Firmament, and the elder¡¯s hands surged with Spiritual Energy, with the ethereal shadow of a bear faintly appearing on his body. He caught the divine might of the thunderbolts in his hands, and at that moment, the brown bear roared in fury. Though the thunderbolts were blocked, the powerful impact of the blade¡¯s momentum still sent the elder flying. The elder¡¯s body slammed heavily onto the ground, creating a small pit. A roar of anger echoed from the pit, and then the elder emerged, disheveled, flying out of the pit. His aura was powerful, and he looked up at Xu Zimei in the sky with a solemn gaze. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This guy is probably not some Loose Cultivator; he must be a disciple trained by a major power." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the dozen or so elders beside him frowned, and one of them snorted coldly, "In that case, we definitely cannot let him go." "Don¡¯t worry, no one is leaving today," Xu Zimei slowly raised Slaughter Blade, his figure shining like a streak of light as he charged down from the edge of the sky. "I love nothing more than slaughtering geniuses. A genius who has yet to grow into his potential is nothing at all." The dozen or so elders¡¯ auras of the Esteem Vein Realm¡¯s peak emerged, and the boundless space resounded with thunderous echoes. Ethereal shadows of brown bears appeared on all the elders, their imposing auras mingling with the pale yellow Spiritual Energy surrounding them. Xu Zimei laughed lightly and executed the first ten moves of the Nineteen Styles, slashing a blade from beneath the Firmament. Great wind and clouds arose, and the Slaughter Blade swept across, enveloping the Firmament in a vast expanse of red blood qi, transforming the wind and clouds into a roaring dragon stretching across the sky. The world was cleaved in two by a line, as the Deathly Curtain covered the blazing sun with a dense aura of death. In that moment, with a single slash, three elders were instantly annihilated into a mist of blood. The blood mist dissipated into thin air, and several other elders were also heavily injured, lying in pools of blood. The earth was split open by a seemingly bottomless crack, within which the Sea of Blood boiled and thunderbolts flickered. The Clan Leader of the Bear Clan watched this scene, dumbfounded. His heart was thumping wildly, as if tens of thousands of Divine Beasts were galloping within him. "Why, why is it that we¡¯re all at the Esteem Vein Realm, yet you¡¯re so outstanding?" As the remaining elders lay injured or dead, the elder of the Bear Clan quickly snapped back to his senses. He stepped forward, appearing directly in front of Xiao Guizi. His hands surged with Spiritual Energy as he grabbed Xiao Guizi¡¯s neck, trembling as he looked at Xu Zimei and said, "Let me go, and I¡¯ll let him go. I don¡¯t want anything else." "I hate being threatened the most," Xu Zimei shook his head and walked step by step toward the elder. "Xiao Guizi, pass on without worries; I will avenge you." Chapter 171 - 170 Setting Out on a Lone Journey The old man¡¯s hands surged with spiritual energy as he struck Xiao Guizi¡¯s right leg heavily. With a "crack," Xiao Guizi¡¯s right leg was completely fractured. Xiao Guizi grunted, holding back his screams of pain, and shouted to Xu Zimei, "Senior brother, don¡¯t worry about me. In the next life, I¡¯ll still be by your side." "Good, rest assured, for the pain he has inflicted on you, I will seek vengeance a thousandfold, ten thousandfold," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. "Don¡¯t come any closer, or else I will break his other leg," the old man backed away a few steps in a panic, warily eyeing Xu Zimei. "What does it matter to me if you break his leg?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Aren¡¯t you brothers? You don¡¯t care if he lives or dies?" the old man asked in surprise. "I don¡¯t intend to kill him. Just let me go, and I will spare him." "What of it if we¡¯re brothers? There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯Would rather let fellow Tao perish than the poor Tao.¡¯ " Xu Zimei shook his head and stepped toward the old man. A majestic aura enveloped him; the blade of Tyrant Shadow crackled with thunder, mixed with fierce flames that popped and crackled through space. Xu Zimei looked at the old man and chuckled, "Have you ever experienced the feeling of death, especially the kind where you can neither live nor die?" As the knife light in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand grew brighter, terror spread across the old man¡¯s face, and he stammered, "Do you truly not care about his life or death?" No sooner had the old man finished speaking than the sharp blade light burst into a dazzling glow in midair and descended from the edge of the heavens. "Madman," the old man¡¯s face turned pale, the blade light was incredibly fast; he had no time to dodge. At that moment, the old man hurriedly positioned Xiao Guizi in front of himself, hoping to use him as a shield against the sharp blade light. As the blade light was about to strike Xiao Guizi, a dragon¡¯s roar echoed in the sky. "Way of Inquiry, the seventh form, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon." In midair, the blade light instantly morphed into the shape of a dragon, its roar firmament-shaking. Endless spiritual energy surged around, and like a sentient being, the dragon deliberately avoided Xiao Guizi, heading straight for the old man. The old man¡¯s own spiritual energy boiled over; with no time to turn around, one hand shielded Xiao Guizi while the other conjured a bear of spiritual energy. The bear and the dragon collided with a deafening "boom" echoing all around. But within moments, the bear¡¯s image was utterly destroyed. As the dragon rushed towards the old man, Xu Zimei took a step into the air, slicing down with Tyrant Shadow, concentrating endless spiritual energy on the blade, severing the old man¡¯s left arm that held Xiao Guizi. He threw Xiao Guizi aside, and on the other side, the dragon, having shattered the bear¡¯s image, charged forward with indomitable momentum towards the old man. The dragon¡¯s roaring echoed nearby, unending waves and storms spreading all around the old man. As the old man¡¯s screams pierced the air, a "boom" exploded, with bits of flesh scattering in the air. Xu Zimei turned to look at Xiao Guizi; the dragon¡¯s assault had severely wounded him. His body was a blur of blood and flesh, his breath hanging on by a final thread. If Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t pulled him away in time, he would have likely met the same grisly end as the old man. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and took out a pill from his Storage Ring, placing it into Xiao Guizi¡¯s mouth. His healing pills were numerous beyond count, both high and low tier. As the pill entered his mouth, Xiao Guizi¡¯s blurred flesh visibly started to regenerate. The pill not only restored Xiao Guizi¡¯s exterior, but his inner body was also rapidly healing. Xiao Guizi slowly opened his eyes, the excruciating pain that had enveloped his body now gone. He even felt as though he was filled with strength, more invigorated than before. "Senior brother," Xiao Guizi looked at Xu Zimei and promptly greeted him. "Do you resent me for striking without regard just now?" Xu Zimei asked. "No," Xiao Guizi shook his head and replied. "Although I, Xiao Guizi, haven¡¯t achieved much in life, I am very clear about my own position. I know that senior brother would never compromise because of anyone. From the day I started following you, I knew. My role is to handle some unnecessary troubles for senior brother, to put it simply, running errands. In return, senior brother can bring me some unimaginable benefits, like the Great Emperor¡¯s Technique I am cultivating now. Without senior brother, I¡¯d probably still be just an ordinary Inner Sect Disciple within the Sect Gate." "Do you still remember the first time we met?" Xu Zimei asked. "I remember, that was when senior brother went to the mission hall to accept a quest," Xiao Guizi nodded and replied. Xu Zimei smiled, his gaze deep as he looked towards the horizon and spoke faintly, "Everyone who comes into this world will leave something behind. Family, love, friendship. Sometimes, I wonder if I am too cold-hearted and should open my heart, letting others into my world." As he said this, Xu Zimei let out a soft laugh, then fell silent for a while before he continued, "But I always have this premonition inside my heart. An inexplicable premonition that even I don¡¯t understand. It tells me that in my life, I am destined to be alone, To play the battle song of solitude, To embark on a one-way journey, Until the darkness ends, and the world is destroyed. This premonition has become especially strong since I unlocked the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. It¡¯s as if something in the dark is summoning me, calling out to me. To step onto the distant hymn of the heavens, I am fated to walk a path unlike any other." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi also fell silent for a moment, then said, "Senior brother, don¡¯t overthink it, no matter what, I will follow you." "Let¡¯s go, I hope I¡¯m just being overly concerned," Xu Zimei smiled. ... The sun gently shone on the Hundred Thousand Mountains, this range with its ancient history now serene in the deserted tranquility. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With autumn playing its final chapter, accompanying the last festivity of the season. Even as the gentle sunlight shined down, the weather remained somewhat chilly. The howling north wind swept through the entrance of the mountain range, and the bleak branches stood solitary. All these scenes seemed to be preparing for the arrival of winter. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi set out midway through the Hundred Thousand Mountains, with the Dark Heaven Tiger and Green Jiao Horse sprinting towards the distance. The two figures disappeared into the dusty expanse. ...... There are many stories about the Great Emperor of the Three Blades and his bearing of Destiny. Even though every generation¡¯s Great Emperor is awe-inspiring, the way each Great Emperor shoulders Destiny is carved from a bloody path through blood and fire. Chapter 172 - 171 The Great Emperor of the Three Blades However, the journey of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades, burdened with destiny, definitely ranks as the most tragic and spectacular among many great emperors. It began when that man picked up the three curved blades. The story took place in that spring when the Immortal Tree bloomed with Undying Flowers, during the flourishing springtime, the blood-red petals accompanied by a burst of fragrance. On the road leaving the True Martial Holy Sect, the spring breeze was rippling, the Immortal Trees on both sides stood like giants rooted in the mortal world, ever watchful over this shaded boulevard. From one side of the road, it looked as if one were in the midst of a sea of blood-red flames. The road was flanked by tall Immortal Trees, densely covered with the profusion of Undying Flowers. The blossoms sang softly with the breeze, then turned and waved goodbye to their mother tree. They followed the breeze, longing to experience the freedom they had always yearned for. Alas, the breeze suddenly vanished, and the fiery red petals fell in unison. That shaded avenue, lined with Immortal Trees, was covered with a thick carpet of Undying Flowers. The Great Emperor of the Three Blades, with his sharp blade momentum, stepped on the Undying Flowers, stood among the Immortal Trees, and waved goodbye to the True Martial Holy Sect. ...¡­ That lifetime¡¯s destiny emerged in the Dark Ridge, where other Saint Heirs, Saintesses, talented disciples, and evil beings all had the accompaniment of their Sect elders, protectors, and mighty backers. The Great Emperor of the Three Blades declined all offers to accompany him, and alone he set out on that path to heaven, not knowing whether it led to hell or the Holy Hall. Besides his figure donned in a blood-red robe, he left behind those three somewhat world-shocking curved blades. The Undying Flowers along his path seemed to bid farewell only to him. And then, that man... became emperor! The day he shouldered destiny, the vast sky was cloudless, fame came overnight and the world knew, he stood above the firmament, engraving his imperial title upon the Yuan Central Continent, this magnificently vast world. And left his chapter behind. ...¡­ As time passed, the Immortal Trees still bloomed every year, and the Undying Flowers still scattered at the same time upon that shaded avenue. But people could no longer see that figure carrying the three world-shocking curved blades, wearing a red robe. The Immortal Trees and Undying Flowers danced in the air, and as the man bid farewell that day, his heartfelt words seemed to echo amidst the fiery red. "I am willing to entrust my entire life to my blades. If this journey means I can never return, let me and my blades, at the pinnacle of the firmament, before the eyes of the world, bloom in their final withering and radiance. Please remember my name, I am called Three Blades, and I once came to this world." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­ In the Dark Ridge, countless talented disciples stood in mid-air, their presence obliterating countless black holes, while destiny roared in the sky, marking a dire battle that captured the attention of the entire continent. Those talented disciples who once left others dumbstruck, or even the evil beings, here at this moment, were worthless, as common as dirt in the streets. At a glance, who among them wasn¡¯t a Saint Heir capable of dominating, who wasn¡¯t carrying the hopes of their sect? A slap could send these so-called evil beings flying, just ants among the masses. However, it was here that man named Three Blades drew his first blade. "Immortal Slaying," The world once asked me, is there such a thing as immortals? I only know that with this blade down, even immortals turn to ashes. Beneath destiny, amidst the mundanity, he drew his second blade. "Demon Slay," The world once asked me, what are demons? I only know that with this blade down, demons too are mere mayflies. I have slain Immortals and slayed Demons, but I know, I am still myself. So that man drew his final blade. "True Self!" ...... Dark Ridge was enveloped by endless darkness, just as its name suggested. Every person there, had once been famed across the seas, had once shaken all directions with their might, Some wielded Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts, some brought ancestors who were Stepping into Immortality, yet on that very day, that man with just three blades in hand, slaughtered everything. Evil spirits, demons and monsters. He was not invincible, nor was he unbeatable. He was knocked down time and again, only to stand up once more each time. Just like the spring when the Undying Flower blooms, he swore an oath, "I¡¯m willing to devote my entire life to my blades." He said it, and he did it. Blood drenched Dark Ridge, as the Great Emperor of the Three Blades killed from the front of the ridge to the back, and then from the back to the front. Heaven and earth were overturned, the sky darkened and the earth dimmed. Talented disciples were slaughtered, Evil Beings begged for mercy, Saint Heirs howled in grief. All of this was merely to lay the foundation for that man¡¯s path to Becoming Emperor, a spectacle of great achievements built upon countless bones. The path to becoming a Great Emperor has always been challenging, but the Great Emperor of the Three Blades pushed the hardship and brutality to the extreme. Ultimately he reached the peak, standing blood-soaked atop the firmament. Destiny roared in anger, people gazed upward, and beneath him, his opponents formed a Sea of Blood. ... That battle not only led to the Great Emperor of the Three Blades ascending to the throne, but also the former Dark Ridge was submerged in blood. Countless Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts were lost in that fight, sinking with Dark Ridge into eternal darkness. Since then, Dark Ridge was renamed Annihilation Ridge and became one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands of Yuan Central Continent. Unlike the other nine Forbidden Lands with fixed locations, Annihilation Ridge was like a wandering continent, its whereabouts were mysterious, without a definite place or position. It would stay in one place for a long time, then suddenly disappear, leaping through space to emerge somewhere else. For this newly risen Forbidden Land, it contained not only danger but countless opportunities as well. So many Talented Disciples died there, with an unknown number of Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left within. For many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, they were always searching for traces of Annihilation Ridge, hoping to retrieve the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts lost by their sects. But Annihilation Ridge rarely showed itself, remaining hidden in space most of the time, extremely mysterious. ...¡­ Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi were walking deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and along the way they had seen many tribes of the Hundred Beasts Tribe. Some tribes were friendly, inviting them to visit. Others, hoping to use their numbers to their advantage, tried to rob Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi. However, the cultivation levels of these tribal people living deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains were generally not high, and the strongest Xu Zimei had seen on this journey was only at the Emperor Pulse Realm. That day, as the two walked along a mountain path, the sky suddenly filled with thunderous booming sounds. The sky swirled destructively, immense heavenly power surged. Boundless Qi of Annihilation permeated the entire firmament, and from Wu Geng¡¯s space above, a continent slowly descended. Thunderous booms resounded in the sky, deafening, as if they heralded the destruction of heaven and earth, the sky overshadowed by darkness. Chapter 173 - 172: Encounter with Jiang Mochou When this colossal shadow descended from the sky, heaven and earth fell into silence. The boundless continent bobbed up and down; explosions with a "boom, boom, boom" echoed in the skies above. After a while, a floating continent hovered in the air, staying right above Xu Zimei¡¯s head. "Annihilation Ridge," Xu Zimei said, squinting at the land above him. Annihilation Ridge was engulfed in a thick Qi of Annihilation, a legacy left by The Great Emperor of the Three Blades. And since Xu Zimei had cultivated The Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ "Annihilation Jue" before, he naturally could sense the aura above. "One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands," hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi exclaimed in surprise. Indeed, the name of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands rings out like thunder throughout the Yuan Central Continent, even a three-year-old could recite it by heart. "Senior Brother, there are many treasures on Annihilation Ridge, including some of the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts," Xiao Guizi said, somewhat excitedly. "You¡¯re thinking too much," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not so easy to obtain Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, several streaks of light rapidly approached from not far away. The formidable presence of those in the Saint Vein Realm swept through the air with fierce winds, exploding mid-air as the streaks of light tread upon nothingness, stopping around Annihilation Ridge. Only then did Xiao Guizi clearly see that there were five people. Two of them were in the Emperor Pulse Realm, and the other three were strong practitioners in the Saint Vein Realm. "These people are so fast, Annihilation Ridge has just appeared and it¡¯s already been targeted," Xiao Guizi said in amazement. "See that man in the blood-red robe," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "he is the Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect. During The Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ battle which was destined by heaven, their Saint Heir brought the Blood Nether Bell left by the Blood Nether Emperor to Annihilation Ridge. Since then, no one has come out, and naturally, their Sect¡¯s Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact was also lost here." Coming to the core area of the Eastern Continent, one couldn¡¯t help but mention the six most powerful Imperial Rule Immortal Sects belonging here. Not to mention the Divine Gate hidden in the Old Land, founded by the Divine Emperor. There are six visible Imperial Rule Immortal Sects in the heartland of the Eastern Continent alone, including the Baili Family led by Emperor Changkong. The Chi Family where the Ice Snow Emperor resides. The Mo Family where the Taoist Array Great Emperor is from. The Dan Family where the Pill Emperor is from. The Blood Nether Holy Sect founded by the Blood Nether Emperor, and the most powerful among them, the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect with two emperors. ...¡­ At this moment, among the five people at Annihilation Ridge, let¡¯s put aside the other two in the Emperor Pulse Realm. The very presence of these three Saint Vein Realm powerhouses originates from three different Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Apart from the Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, the other two are from the Dan Family and the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. "Senior Brother, shall we go in?" Xiao Guizi asked, looking up at the sky. "It¡¯s not the right time yet. Let¡¯s hurry to the heartland of the Eastern Continent," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. Above Annihilation Ridge, black mist turned into grimacing faces rolling around. Streams of Qi of Annihilation spread all around, this Qi, mixed with dark gray fog, devoured the surrounding space. Because everything was pitch black, it was difficult for anyone to see what was happening inside Annihilation Ridge. The three Saint Vein Realm powerhouses beside them were still observing, while the other two Emperor Pulse Realm Martial Artists exchanged glances. Above their heads, True Fate emerged, transforming into an extraordinary longsword. With a slash, the sword cleaved a chasm in the sky and charged towards Annihilation Ridge with an edge that seemed capable of cutting through everything. The moment the Blade Qi just touched the black mist surrounding Annihilation Ridge, the mist erupted into frenzy, wrapping around the two men with snarling ferocity. The black mist roiled violently, torrential and thunderous, with roarings emerging from within, as endless Blade Qi surged out from the mist engulfing them. After a long while, two figures emerged from the black mist, looking rather haggard. This was exactly the two martial artists from the Emperor Pulse Realm who had come before. Looking at the black fog surrounding Annihilation Ridge which was still rolling, the eyes of the two Emperor Pulse Realm warriors held a deep wariness. And the other three Saint Vein Realm powerhouses all had furrowed brows as well. Dressed in a blood-red robe, the current Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect said gravely, "Everyone, the Qi of Annihilation around Annihilation Ridge is too dense, I¡¯m afraid we might not be able to break through. Let¡¯s wait a while for the Qi of Annihilation to dissipate before entering," he suggested. An elder from the Dan Family nodded and sighed, "It¡¯s been tough to get a glimpse of Annihilation Ridge, waiting a while longer might draw the attention of other Sect Gates. Moreover, the whereabouts of Annihilation Ridge are unpredictable; no one knows how long it will stay here." "There¡¯s no way around it, let¡¯s wait," an old man from the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect responded faintly. ...¡­ Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi did not linger around Annihilation Ridge; they set out towards the east and kept on walking for about four days. The continuous mountain range of the Hundred Thousand Mountains finally disappeared from view, being replaced by an endless plain before them. Not far from the plain, the faint outline of a city emerged ahead. The two assessed their surroundings and then headed straight for the city. "Tianyan City," Xiao Guizi read aloud the three big characters above the city gate in a quiet voice. The two made some inquiries inside the city and managed to get an idea of their location. This place was the border of the controlled territories of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect and the Chi Family; heading north would lead to the lands controlled by the Chi Family. Heading south instead would take them to the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. The two found an inn where they decided to have a meal and rest for the night, planning to proceed to the Chi Family tomorrow. ... The inn was bustling with business; Xu Zimei preferred to sit by the window. As they were eating, they saw a black-clad youth step out from the inn. The youth¡¯s gaze was deep as he surveyed his surroundings, then he silently settled himself at a table nearby. Seeing the youth, Xu Zimei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling a stirring within his Prison-Suppressing Divine Body. It seemed to be a sense of encountering one of his own kind. The black-clad youth also seemed to have noticed something and turned his head to look solemnly at Xu Zimei. Within him, the Crimson Flame Emperor Body trembled, a tremble of submission, as if trembling in fear. ... The two held each other¡¯s gaze for a long while; Xu Zimei then picked up the cup of wine, drained it in one gulp, and shook his head with a smile. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was reminded of someone; in his previous life, when he had advanced to the Divine Vein Realm, there had been a person who had caused a heaven-shaking event in the heartland of the Eastern Continent. A lone youth had attacked the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, a dual-Emperor sect. In the end, even after the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect had summoned the War Generals of the then Emperor Hengyu, they failed to capture the youth. Instead, the youth killed several Saint Vein Realm elders and then left safely. This youth was none other than the owner of the third of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, Jiang Mochou. ... "My friend, you seem somewhat familiar," Xu Zimei finished the wine in his cup and stood up to walk over to Jiang Mochou. "Who are you?" Jiang Mochou asked cautiously. "Do you want to take revenge?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. Chapter 174 - 173 But I Couldn’t Help Killing You ``` Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jiang Mochou¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still tried to remain calm, "I don¡¯t know you." "Whether you know me or not isn¡¯t important, but we can make a deal," Xu Zimei said. "I have nothing to trade with you," Jiang Mochou replied indifferently. "No, you do," Xu Zimei leaned in slightly, whispering, "The third Battle Body, the Crimson Flame Emperor Body." As soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, Jiang Mochou¡¯s demeanor suddenly became explosive as he glared at Xu Zimei. The Crimson Flame Emperor Body was something he had painstakingly gathered over three years, and only recently completed. How could the man before him possibly know of it? "Don¡¯t be so nervous; I mean no harm. You help me with a task," Xu Zimei said, "and I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to become a powerful figure. You should understand that even though you currently possess the Crimson Flame Emperor Body, you lack the backing of a major power. In the path of martial arts, wealth, companions, law, and land are indispensable. Without my help, heaven knows how long it¡¯ll take for you to get your revenge." "Why should I believe you?" Jiang Mochou looked at Xu Zimei warily. "Because I am the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir," Xu Zimei said calmly, "Behind me is a massive entity, with four Emperors in a single Sect Gate. I can supply you with cultivation materials and many other things." "What do you want me to do for you?" Jiang Mochou asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei leaned down and whispered a few sentences into Jiang Mochou¡¯s ear. Jiang Mochou¡¯s face showed surprise, "You want me to be bait?" "I must point out one thing; I cannot guarantee your safety," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. After a moment of silence, Jiang Mochou finally said, "Let me think about it." "Once you¡¯ve decided, you can find me at the Chi Family," Xu Zimei nodded and returned to his own seat. Sitting at the table, Jiang Mochou looked somewhat lost. He ate a few bites of his meal and then left. "Senior brother, do you know that person?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "A very useful pawn," Xu Zimei smiled and said. Watching Jiang Mochou¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei said in a low voice to Xiao Guizi, "Follow him, and don¡¯t let him discover you." "I understand," Xiao Guizi was taken aback, then quickly nodded. "I¡¯ve given him a week¡¯s time. If he hasn¡¯t come to find me at the Chi Family after one week, grab him and bring him over," Xu Zimei said faintly. "Senior brother, why not just grab him now?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "It¡¯s all part of the show. If he¡¯s willing to cooperate, all the better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just have to go to a bit more trouble," Xu Zimei laughed, responding with a trace of mystery. Xiao Guizi nodded and then quietly followed. ...¡­ Watching the two figures disappear, Xu Zimei continued eating his meal. In reality, at his level of cultivation, he could go for long periods without eating. It was just an occasional indulgence in culinary desires. There were some matters he was not in a hurry to attend to, preferring to drag them out, but since he had coincidentally encountered Jiang Mochou, it seemed a good opportunity to settle them. After all, that item was still quite important to him. After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei returned to the inn for a night¡¯s rest. Early the next morning, he mounted his Dark Heaven Tiger and dashed northward. ``` ... As the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Eastern Continent, it ruled the northern half beyond Tianyan City. When the Ice Snow Emperor heeded Destiny, in fact, the entire north belonged to the Chi Family¡¯s territory. However, as new emperors emerged, the Chi Family gradually declined and now only maintains control over half of its land. The Chi Family is fundamentally a clan, which is somewhat different from those Family Sects. The Chi Family is located in the heart of the north, within a city named Heavenly Pool City. Everyone within this city is essentially a descendent or disciple of the Chi Family, from the direct lineage to the collateral branches. The Chi Family can be likened to a great tree - blossoming and shedding leaves, and then spreading its roots far and wide. Xu Zimei, riding the Dark Heaven Tiger, traveled for another seven days and finally arrived at Heavenly Pool City. Heavenly Pool City is like the main base of the Chi Family; other than its own descendants, no outsiders are allowed entry. The entire city stands like a giant erected between heaven and earth, bereft of excessive decorations. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From afar, it gives the impression of being imposing, majestic, and solemn. Xu Zimei, mounted on the Dark Heaven Tiger, approached the city gate but was stopped by two disciples guarding the entrance. "What business do you have in our Heavenly Pool City?" asked the disciple in a white garment, his tone neutral. "I¡¯m looking for your Saintess, Chi Qianxue," replied Xu Zimei. The disciple was taken aback; Chi Qianxue had only recently been conferred the title of Saintess, having done something of great importance for the family. Moreover, the news of her enshrinement hadn¡¯t yet spread far. He frowned slightly and said to Xu Zimei, "Who are you?" "That doesn¡¯t concern you," replied Xu Zimei indifferently. "Just report to your Saintess, and she¡¯ll understand." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the disciple snorted coldly and said, "Not just anyone is granted an audience with our Saintess. If you can¡¯t clearly state your identity, I won¡¯t pass your message on." "Do you know? The last person who challenged me now has grass over his grave two meters high," Xu Zimei said calmly. "I¡¯ll give you one chance, and if you refuse to report, I¡¯ll just turn around and leave. The consequences that follow will be for your Chi Family to bear." "Who do you think you are intimidating? Take a good look, this is Heavenly Pool City, the domain of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," the disciple said disdainfully. "That¡¯s enough, Chi Lei. This is our duty," interrupted another disciple, frowning slightly as he addressed Xu Zimei. "You wait here; I¡¯ll report to our Saintess. Whether she agrees to see you or not is out of my hands." Xu Zimei nodded with a faint smile. As the other disciple left to deliver the message, Chi Lei snorted coldly towards Xu Zimei and remarked, "Kid, if our Saintess decides not to see you, I wonder what you¡¯ll do then?" Xu Zimei shook his head helplessly and said, "Sometimes, I too get tired of killing people, but some flies are indeed too noisy." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice faded, the light of Tyrant Shadow Wu Geng¡¯s blade hung inverted in the air. The disciple¡¯s gaze hardened, unable to react in time, and he fell instantly into a pool of blood. "Actually, I wanted to put on a show and let Chi Qianxue be the one to kill you after she arrived," Xu Zimei said, looking at Chi Lei¡¯s corpse and shaking his head. "Sorry, I just couldn¡¯t hold back." With Chi Lei¡¯s death, the situation quickly drew the attention of others within the city. Just as a large number of people rushed towards the city gate, Chi Qianxue arrived soaring through the air, her aura at the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm billowing around her. She furrowed her brows slightly, observing everything at the entrance of the city. Chapter 175 - 174: I Go Alone When Chi Qianxue stepped into the void and arrived, the disciples below also saw her. "Alright, I¡¯ll take care of the matters here. All of you can disperse," Chi Qianxue said loudly. The disciples below hesitated briefly but eventually scattered around, though many of their gazes still lingered on Xu Zimei. Chi Qianxue, dressed in a white robe, came floating over from afar, her figure gently landing before Xu Zimei. She frowned as she looked at Chi Lei¡¯s body, then turned her head towards Xu Zimei and said, "You really dare to act so recklessly in our Heavenly Pool City." "I had intended to wait for you to handle it, but alas, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "You¡¯re the first to kill a member of the Chi Family in Heavenly Pool City," Chi Qianxue lifted her head to size up Xu Zimei, her eyes full of spiritual energy as she spoke slowly, "I don¡¯t know whether you are truly confident or simply recklessly bold." Xu Zimei smiled and responded, dodging the question, "The Spring of Life has been found, I presume!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The family has made contact with the Ice Snow Mountain Range, if all goes well, it should be settled in the next few days," Chi Qianxue replied. "What about the thing you promised me?" Xu Zimei asked. "Although I have now secured the position of Saintess, I have not yet received our ancestor¡¯s inheritance. Once the matter of the Spring of Life is resolved in a few days, I will naturally give you the item," Chi Qianxue replied. "That¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ll stay at the Chi Family for these few days," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "After all, I did save your life before and informed you about the Spring of Life." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue rolled her eyes. Saved her life? It was more like he had taken her hostage. "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll spread word about Elder Xueluo¡¯s death if you stay at our Chi Family?" Chi Qianxue curiously asked. "If I were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have come to Heavenly Pool City, and I wouldn¡¯t have let you go in the first place," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "Then come with me," Chi Qianxue said as she walked towards the city, "But let me remind you, if you come to our Chi Family, keep a low profile. If you offend some people, I can¡¯t protect you." Hearing Chi Qianxue¡¯s words, Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, then reached out and pinched Chi Qianxue¡¯s chin, speaking indifferently, "Little woman, remember this, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection. Even if the entire Chi Family were to come at me with all their might, I would still be willing to try it alone." Having her chin pinched, Chi Qianxue¡¯s expression turned awkward as she quickly stepped back two paces. Her face flushed with a hint of red, for she had never been touched so closely by another male her age. Though her heart was not fluttering in panic, there was still an unusual faint feeling within her. "Anyone can brag," Chi Qianxue huffed softly, speaking dispassionately. "It¡¯s not about bragging, it¡¯s merely a simple statement of a viewpoint," Xu Zimei shook his head, "The reason you think I¡¯m bragging is simply because we have different perspectives. Would an elephant care about the feelings of an ant? In your eyes, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect may seem very impressive, but in my eyes, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is just an ordinary obstacle on my Martial Path." "Since you¡¯re so powerful, why not reveal your origins to me?" Chi Qianxue asked, "You aren¡¯t from the core regions of the Eastern Continent, are you?" She had met Xu Zimei before in the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. "Knowing too much is not good for you," Xu Zimei said, "By the way, you¡¯ve met the person who was with me before. His name is Xiao Guizi; he should be coming to find me in the next few days. Keep an eye out for him." "You really treat this place like it¡¯s your own home," Chi Qianxue muttered. "If this were my home, the ones who should be happy would be your Chi Family," Xu Zimei replied. ... The two walked into Heavenly Pool City, which, though it was just a city, spanned such a vast area that one couldn¡¯t see the end at a single glance. The Chi Family was situated in the central part of Heavenly Pool City, occupying two-thirds of the entire city¡¯s area, primarily inhabited by direct lineage family members. The surrounding courtyards were where the collateral family members lived. Heavenly Pool City was exceptionally lively, with dazzling shops on both sides of the streets, not to mention the various small stalls that had everything one could want. Most of these stalls were operated by some of the collateral members of the Chi Family. On this path, any family member who saw Chi Qianxue would usually greet her respectfully. After all, as the Saintess of the entire Chi Family, her noble identity was beyond comparison to these collateral family members. "It seems I still don¡¯t know your name," Chi Qianxue said, looking at Xu Zimei. "A name is just a tag, unimportant; in the end, people always remember my handsome face," replied Xu Zimei, shaking his head. "Shameless," Chi Qianxue murmured under her breath. The Chi Family mansion appeared enormously grand and impressive. Walking through the vermilion gates, one could see the expanse of the courtyard seemed to have no end. Red walls and green tiles, with ivy extending from one side of the walls, basked in the sunlight on the vibrant green foliage. At the very center of the courtyard was a particularly large lotus pond, where the lotus flowers carried a hint of Immortal Qi. Colorful carp would occasionally leap from the water surface of the pond, causing ripples and splashes. A thin layer of white mist shrouded the area around the pond. Just as Xu Zimei and Chi Qianxue had entered the Chi household, two young men came towards them. Both of them looked somewhat similar, wearing blue robes and carrying swords at their waists, with a hint of valor between their brows. "Oh, isn¡¯t this our newly appointed Saintess," the young man on the left jeered upon seeing Chi Qianxue, "What¡¯s the rush? Hardly a Saintess and already eager to bring a man into the family." Chi Qianxue frowned slightly but ignored the mockery from the young man on the left, instead addressing the one on the right, "Chi Yang, keep your brother in check, otherwise next time I won¡¯t hesitate to strike him down." At Chi Qianxue¡¯s words, the young man on the left¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he retorted with a cold huff, "Chi Qianxue, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve become the family¡¯s Saintess. If you dare harm a fellow clan member, not even the Clan Leader will be able to protect you." "Alright, Chi Xing," as the words of the young man on the left fell, the one called Chi Yang shook his head. He apologized to Chi Qianxue, "He¡¯s still young, and his thoughts are too naive. I apologize to you on his behalf." "Brother, why--?" Chi Xing, hearing Chi Yang¡¯s apology, turned his head in confusion and quickly asked. Chi Yang turned and gave Chi Xing a stern look, which made Chi Xing quickly shrink back. "Considering we¡¯re of the same clan, I hope there won¡¯t be a next time," Chi Qianxue huffed coldly, then left with Xu Zimei. Once they were far away, Xu Zimei asked with a light laugh, "It seems your role as the Saintess doesn¡¯t make for an easy life in the Chi Family, huh?" Chapter 176 - 175 Road of Creation "Where there are people, there is strife," Chi Qianxue said indifferently, "Those two fellows are named Yang Chi and Chi Xing. That Yang Chi originally was the strongest contender for the position of our family¡¯s Saint Heir. If it wasn¡¯t for my bringing back news of the Spring of Life, I might not have been able to surpass him." "Oh, so he holds a grudge against you," Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile and said, "That¡¯s quite troublesome, excessive concessions are meaningless. Killing him in one fell swoop is the best solution." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue gave him a glance and said, "We are all part of the same clan, we don¡¯t need to resort to life and death struggles unless absolutely necessary." ...... Watching Chi Qianxue¡¯s disappearing figure, Chi Xing looked at Yang Chi with some bewilderment and asked, "Brother, why did you speak up for her just now?" "How do you still not understand?" Yang Chi looked at Chi Xing helplessly and said, "She¡¯s not the same as she was before, she is now our Chi Family¡¯s Saintess. In terms of status alone, we are all beneath her." "So what, does she really dare to kill me?" Chi Xing asked curiously, "Brother, don¡¯t you hate her?" "Hate her? I wish she would die right now," Yang Chi said indifferently, "But there are things you can do behind the scenes and think whatever you like in your heart, but you mustn¡¯t carelessly voice them out. You¡¯ve followed me for so long, how can you still be so naive?" Hearing Yang Chi¡¯s words, Chi Xing fell silent for a moment, then said, "I just can¡¯t stand it, she¡¯s already become the Saintess, this is our last chance. If we wait for her to accept the inheritance of our ancestors, then she will truly be unshakable." "Of course I know that, I wouldn¡¯t make a move without absolute certainty," Yang Chi said with a light chuckle, "But now, isn¡¯t the opportunity upon us?" "You mean the man by her side?" Chi Xing quickly caught on, his eyes lighting up as he asked. "Right, think about it, if our Chi Family¡¯s Saintess is rumored to be involved with a man of unknown origin, how would our family deal with it?" Yang Chi said in a low voice with a faint smile, "The power of rumors is the most terrifying. Once this news spreads throughout Heavenly Pool City, our family won¡¯t sit idly by." "I¡¯ll go spread the rumor in secret right now," Chi Xing said eagerly. Yang Chi nodded and replied, "Also, you can tell those few in the family who are eyeing the position of Saint Heir, they definitely won¡¯t miss this opportunity. And take this news to Chi Yu." "Chi Yu," hearing this name, Chi Xing exclaimed, "That¡¯s right, how could I forget that martial fanatic? He is an absolute supporter of Chi Qianxue. If he finds out Chi Qianxue is involved with someone else, he will tear that man to pieces." Watching Chi Xing leave high-spirited to spread the rumor, Yang Chi chuckled quietly and muttered to himself, "Little brother, I¡¯m sorry to have to use you." ......... Chi Qianxue brought Xu Zimei to a secluded courtyard. She said indifferently, "You can live here from now on." Xu Zimei walked into the courtyard, which had three houses. Beside the courtyard grew a purple katam tree, its withered leaves piled thickly on the ground. Stepping on the dry leaves, they made a succession of "crackling" sounds. He opened the door of a house, and it looked very clean inside. Although it had been uninhabited for a long time, it was obvious that someone often came to clean it. Watching Chi Qianxue leave, Xu Zimei also returned to his room. At this time, Xu Zimei¡¯s cultivation had reached the pinnacle of the Esteem Vein Realm, and all he needed next was to gather the Mysterious Yellow Qi to completely perfect the world within his body, then manifest his True Fate, and advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm. A long time ago, Xu Zimei cultivated exclusively from his previous life¡¯s "Sole Great Freedom Jue". This cultivation technique focused mainly on the past and the future. It was only after the Chaos Pearl took Xu Zimei through the River of Time and condensed the True Fate World within his body that Xu Zimei realized the path he had previously taken was merely a trivial part of the vast River of Fate. Later, by using the World Pearl and the Chaos Pearl to condense his True Fate World, Xu Zimei finally completely abandoned his previous cultivation technique. At this moment, he had truly embarked on a different path. "Creation!" It was an unprecedented path, one not even a Great Emperor had tread¡ªa Martial Path to Heaven. There were no abundant experiences, nor were there forebears to reference. Xu Zimei was unaware of what the future held; he was like a trailblazer, forging a path that others wouldn¡¯t even dare to conceive. The True Fate World inside him operated as usual, with the Chaos Pearl being the foundation of this world. The River of Fate marked everything in its flow, but his current True Fate World remained particularly quiet, with hardly a creature existing within it. Xu Zimei also knew that the world, being imperfect now, was fundamentally incapable of sustaining life. ¡­ In a secluded courtyard of the Chi Family, the "rumbling" sound echoed from within. Chi Xing walked into the courtyard and saw a young man, shirtless and with a giant rock on his back, vigorously exercising. What was truly fearsome was not the giant rock the young man carried on his back, but the iron rings on his hands and feet. These iron rings were Gravity Rings, inscribed with Gravity Formations. Once the formations were activated, the gravity could affect the entire body. At this moment, all four Gravity Formations on the young man¡¯s body were activated, and despite carrying a giant rock on his back, he did not seem fatigued at all. On the contrary, his training was vigorous and forceful. "Yang Chi, you¡¯re training, huh," said Chi Xing as he walked over with a smile. "If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t dawdle," the young man looked up and spoke indifferently. "It¡¯s nothing much. I just overheard some rumors about Chi Qianxue in the clan and wanted to discuss them with you," replied Chi Xing with a smile. "What happened to Qianxue?" The young man¡¯s brows furrowed as he placed the giant rock behind him on the ground. A "boom" sounded as the rock hit the ground, creating a shallow pit and kicking up clouds of dust. "I just heard about it too. They say Chi Qianxue brought a man home and they went into her room together, not coming out for a long time," Chi Xing said with a chuckle: "They say that when the man came out, his clothes were disheveled. Tut-tut, the morals of society are declining, and people¡¯s hearts aren¡¯t what they used to be." "You just can¡¯t bear to see Qianxue in the position of Saintess and want to drag her down," the young man looked at Chi Xing and scoffed: "It was your brother who sent you, wasn¡¯t it?" "No, not at all. I just couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to talk to you about it," said Chi Xing hastily: "You tell me, you love Chi Qianxue so much, and you treat her well, yet she... Yang Chi chuckled softly, grabbed Chi Xing by the neck with one hand, and with spiritual energy surging around him, said faintly: "I will meet that man. But don¡¯t treat others like fools, thinking to make me your pawn, you¡¯re not qualified for that." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 177 - 176: Destiny Cannot Be Changed Chi Xing felt like he was choking as his neck was gripped tightly, struggling desperately. However, Chi Yu was far too strong for him, with the relentless surge of the Empty Vein Realm¡¯s might, the tawny Spiritual Energy on his hands that gripped Chi Xing¡¯s neck was as hard as steel. Just as Chi Xing was about to suffocate, unable to catch his breath, Chi Lei finally released his grip. "You dare," Chi Xing took several deep breaths, followed by a series of coughs, looking at Chi Yu as he spoke. Chi Yu let out a light chuckle, his fist covered in tawny Spiritual Energy, and delivered a heavy punch straight into Chi Xing¡¯s abdomen. Chi Xing screamed in agony, his body flying backward and slamming into the courtyard¡¯s surrounding wall. He looked at Chi Yu with a trace of fear, as flecks of fresh blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth. Chi Yu walked up to him, slightly tilting his head upward, and said indifferently, "Consider this a lesson. If there¡¯s a next time, this punch will land on your head instead." Chi Xing¡¯s expression tensed slightly, wiped the blood droplets from the corner of his mouth, and quickly left the courtyard. ...... Day after day, with the sun setting and rising anew. A new day arrived, and Xu Zimei pushed open the door to see the yard full of fallen leaves and desolation. He frowned slightly, only to see a tall figure entering from the gate of the courtyard. The young man stepped on the dry leaves, his aura rainbow-like, striding forward step by step. "Is there something you want?" Xu Zimei asked with a frown. "What¡¯s your relationship with Qianxue?" Chi Yu asked calmly. He lifted his head, his gaze sharp and profound, his short hair, his muscles bulging, giving off an exceptionally fit and trim impression. "What¡¯s that to you?" Xu Zimei responded lightly. "If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll beat it out of you," Chi Yu tilted his head up slightly, his voice cold as he continued, "Only the truly outstanding are worthy of Qianxue. I will always stay by her side, making sure that she isn¡¯t deceived by any unscrupulous people." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Another lovesick fool," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "If you like her, then pursue her. What¡¯s the point of acting like a guardian? It¡¯s just pathetic." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Yu narrowed his eyes, speaking faintly, "Let¡¯s fight. If you lose, leave Qianxue." "It¡¯s meaningless jealousy. Chi Qianxue isn¡¯t an object. She¡¯s not someone¡¯s prize for winning," Xu Zimei responded calmly, "And most importantly, you¡¯re not worthy to be my opponent." "Look who¡¯s underestimating," Chi Yu roared lowly, his body swelling with Spiritual Energy, a reddish-brown aura enveloping him. He took a half step back with his left foot and threw a punch directly at Xu Zimei. The punch created a piercing sound in the air. Xu Zimei remained calm, watching as the punch neared his face, his long hair lifted by the force of the punch. He chuckled lightly, slowly extending his right palm and blocking it just before Chi Yu¡¯s unstoppable punch. The fists collided heavily with Xu Zimei¡¯s right palm amidst a cloud of reddish-brown Spiritual Energy. Xu Zimei stood calm and unmoved. Chi Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he roared, his reddish-brown Spiritual Energy becoming more turbulent, his punches growing sharper. "This fight is pointless," Xu Zimei shook his head and said calmly, "Whether you mean harm or not, offending me will cost you." As he spoke, Xu Zimei grabbed Chi Yu¡¯s right fist; he took a step forward as the muscles in his arm bulged slightly. Xu Zimei grabbed Chi Yu¡¯s wrist and flung him toward the ground. Chi Yu¡¯s body slammed into the ground with a "boom," a cloud of dust rising into the air. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t intend to stop. As he swung his arm back and forth, Chi Yu¡¯s body followed the motion, crashing heavily onto the ground on both sides. Xu Zimei had been tumbling Chi Yu around for quite some time, seemingly unsatisfied. He slowly walked over to the purple Kermes tree in the courtyard, dragging Chi Yu¡¯s already mangled body, and once again slammed him into the tree. "Stop," suddenly a light shout was heard, and Chi Qianxue quickly came through the entrance of the courtyard. With a light chuckle, Xu Zimei looked at the now mangled Chi Yu beside him and said in a low voice, "You got off easy, kid." "What are you doing?" Chi Qianxue, seeing Chi Yu¡¯s current condition, asked Xu Zimei with a slight frown. "Someone came to challenge me, so naturally I accepted the battle," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Chi Qianxue frowned slightly and looked at Chi Yu. She knew about Chi Yu¡¯s character; probably he had brought this on himself. Chi Qianxue sighed, took a pill out of her Storage Ring, then crouched down and put it into Chi Yu¡¯s mouth. Xu Zimei watched all this and indifferently returned to his room. Once the pill entered his mouth, Chi Yu¡¯s consciousness began to clear a little. "Are you alright?" Chi Qianxue asked in an inexplicably soft tone while looking at Chi Yu¡¯s current state. Chi Yu smiled and shook his head, just quietly watching Chi Qianxue. "I¡¯ll take you back to your room," Chi Qianxue said. "No need, I can manage by myself," Chi Yu¡¯s face slightly reddened, and he quickly shook his head. At this moment, it was only in front of Chi Qianxue that this man, obsessed with the Martial Path, would show the tender naivety suitable for his age. Chi Yu said he wanted to get up and leave, but the injuries he had were indeed quite serious. Even though they were just some superficial external injuries, the moment he tried to stand up, the pain in his body made him sit back down instantly. "Enough, don¡¯t overexert yourself," Chi Qianxue said, pulling Chi Yu by the shoulders and slowly leading him away from Xu Zimei¡¯s small courtyard. ...¡­ The courtyard remained, the purple Kermes tree still standing alone, when suddenly the sound of footsteps crunching on dry leaves arose. Xu Zimei looked toward the room¡¯s doorway, only to see Xiao Guizi hurrying in. "How did you come back so soon?" Xu Zimei asked with puzzlement. He knew that Chi Qianxue should have brought Xiao Guizi here just before, but he had given Xiao Guizi a week¡¯s time. "Senior brother, I almost couldn¡¯t make it back," Xiao Guizi replied with an urgent tone. "What happened?" Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He knew that although Jiang Mochou had obtained the Third Battle Body, his own cultivation was only at the Condensing Vein Realm, nowhere near capable of unleashing the true power of the Battle Body. And Xiao Guizi, being at the peak of the True Vein and close to entering the Empty Vein Realm, should not have found it difficult to capture Jiang Mochou. ... "Senior brother, I was tracking him just fine, but midway an old man discovered me," Xiao Guizi explained. "An old man? Do you recognize him?" Xu Zimei asked with a frown. "I don¡¯t know him. He took Jiang Mochou away, and he also captured me," Xiao Guizi replied: "That old man was very powerful, and I had almost no chance of resisting. If he hadn¡¯t been without a killing intent, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to return. Additionally, he asked me to deliver a message to you." "What message?" Xu Zimei asked. "Fate cannot be changed, some things are destined, and they will come to pass someday," Xiao Guizi said, "These were his exact words." Chapter 178 - 177: I Kill You, It’s Not Too Much, Right? "Quite interesting," Xu Zimei smiled with genuine interest, his gaze fixed on the scene ahead, as rays from the morning sun slanted through the window. The shadow of the window reflected on the floor, with dust lazily nestled in the crevices of the windowsill. "Destiny cannot be changed, fate will eventually arrive. Yet, here I am, Xu Zimei, who simply doesn¡¯t believe in fate. Every step I take now is changing my own destiny. Just you wait, one day, even this world will prostrate at my feet, and Great Emperors will merely be the countless bones on my traveled path." If Xu Zimei were treading the same path he did in his previous life, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so confident. But now, he was only missing the Mysterious Yellow Qi to consolidate his own True Fate World. To create a world, that was Xu Zimei¡¯s confidence. When he truly succeeds one day, even Great Emperors will be but ants, and he will fear no one. ...¡­ "Brother, should we let the Sect Gate investigate this matter?" Xiao Guizi inquired. "No need, we¡¯ll cross paths with them again one day," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied, "For now, just stay in the room next to mine." Xiao Guizi nodded. After Chi Qianxue sent Yang Chi back to his room, it wasn¡¯t long before she came to Xu Zimei¡¯s room. She looked somewhat pale, and her eyes appeared incredibly exhausted. "The family and the Ice Snow Mountain Range have completed the trade and obtained the Spring of Life," Chi Qianxue said. "If nothing unexpected happens, I should be able to receive the ancestor¡¯s inheritance tomorrow." "Then congratulations," Xu Zimei spoke. "But there¡¯s been an unexpected turn," Chi Qianxue replied. "What kind of unexpected turn?" Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he asked. "Someone in Heavenly Pool City is spreading word about our affair," Chi Qianxue said after a moment of silence. "Our affair?" Xu Zimei was taken aback, then quickly connected it to today¡¯s incident with Yang Chi, and he pretty much guessed what was happening. "It seems someone wants to use this opportunity to strip you of your Saintess position, and they want to drag me down too. How wonderful," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Your wretched family, always fighting and scheming. You¡¯re really full of petty affairs." "When you go there later, speak less and just listen to what I say," Chi Qianxue told him. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Family Head and the Elders of the Chi Family want to see you." ... Inside the most central hall of the Chi Family, the atmosphere at the moment was incredibly solemn. The man seated at the most prominent place was none other than the current Family Head of the Chi Family, Chi Yuanbin. Clothed in a green robe, his presence was majestic, and the aura of a high-ranking person was extraordinarily powerful. His gaze was profound, and his right hand was slowly and rhythmically tapping the armrest of the chair beside him. Flanking his position, the family¡¯s Elders were arranged according to their status. Each and every one of them was a powerhouse of the Saint Vein or Emperor Pulse, and although they were not deliberately emanating their auras at this time, the mere inadvertent display of their might made the atmosphere in the hall incredibly heavy and oppressive. Xu Zimei followed Chi Qianxue into the hall. Chi Qianxue bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Family Head, I have brought the person." Chi Yuanbin gave a faint nod, staying silent. The Great Elder standing aside let out a sharp exclaim and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, "How audacious, to enter our Chi Family¡¯s Council Hall and not kneel to our Family Head." As he spoke these words, an aura of pressure stealthily bore down on Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei turned his head, chuckled lightly, and responded indifferently, "Kneel? Old man, are you seeking death?" "How insolent," the Great Elder roared in fury, his aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging like a ferocious dragon, with countless currents of Spiritual Energy gathering around him. "Enough," Chi Yuanbin at the head of the room waved his hand, and the dragon of Spiritual Energy surrounding the Great Elder instantly dissipated. The Great Elder¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but still, he snorted coldly and glared at Xu Zimei without saying a word. "Talk about your relationship with Qianxue," Chi Yuanbin asked blandly. "There¡¯s nothing much to say, those who are clear are clear," Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Qianxue immediately gave him a white look and explained to Chi Yuanbin, "Family Head, there¡¯s only a simple friendship between him and me, absolutely none of those unnecessary affairs." "Nonsense, I saw with my own eyes him running out of your room, his clothes in disarray," Chi Xing from the side clamored hastily. Chi Qianxue¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a hint of anger in her expression as she said faintly, "Do you have any evidence? Merely on your personal testimony? Do you realize what the consequences of slandering a Saintess will be?" "I have no evidence, but I saw it with my own eyes," Chi Xing replied stubbornly. At this point, he could not afford to show any weakness and had to hold his ground at all costs. His gaze drifted to Yang Chi beside him, noticing that his brother showed no intention of speaking up for him. "Family Head, if the judgment is based solely upon one person¡¯s word, wouldn¡¯t that be too childishly simple?" Just as the atmosphere became heavy, an old crone from the side stood out and spoke slowly. This old crone was one of Chi Qianxue¡¯s people, and she too had her supporters and power within the family. "Rumors are quelled by the wise," another Elder also spoke out from the side. Chi Yuanbin set his gaze on Chi Xing beside him, and an immense pressure suddenly descended upon Chi Xing. Chi Xing wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling parched and unable to meet anyone¡¯s eyes. "Chi Xing¡¯s cultivation resources will be revoked for three years; let¡¯s put an end to this matter here," Chi Yuanbin finally said after a long silence, speaking evenly. "Family Head," Chi Xing asked somewhat uneasily, "Why is that?" Chi Yuanbin just glanced at him lightly, then swept his gaze over everyone present and said with a serious tone, "I can understand competition within the family. Proper competition is harmless and can even provide pressure to each other, conducive to improving oneself. However, I do not want to see any more vicious competition, and I will not be lenient next time." As Chi Yuanbin¡¯s words fell, the people below promised in a hurry. "Now that you¡¯ve settled your family matters, isn¡¯t it time to address my affair?" Just then, an abrupt voice sounded. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All eyes turned toward the direction of the voice, and they saw Xu Zimei standing with a smile. "Kid, it¡¯s not your turn to be presumptuous here," the Great Elder rebuked sharply from the side. Even Chi Yuanbin at the head of the room frowned slightly and looked at Xu Zimei with a cool gaze. "Me, I¡¯m quite fair," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "I take revenge for grievances, and I harbor grudges for injustices." He drew his long blade, Blade Qi slashing through the air, pointed at Chi Xing, and chuckled, "You tried to drag me down with you, so if I kill you, it isn¡¯t excessive, right?" "Presumptuous, this is the Chi family, it¡¯s not up to you to decide," the Great Elder huffed lightly, his hand gathering numerous streams of Spiritual Energy, and reached out towards Xu Zimei. This time, Chi Yuanbin, seated at the head, did not interfere. Xu Zimei snorted coldly as countless currents of Spiritual Energy surged within him. A beast¡¯s roar echoed from the endless Space. Chapter 179 - 178: Be a Good Person Like Me The beast¡¯s roar seemed to traverse endless space, arriving with the might to destroy the heavens and obliterate the earth. A black vortex appeared in the middle of the sky, rotating counterclockwise. The vortex was pitch black and seemingly boundless, harboring great terror within. At this moment, this terrifying creature had only revealed a trace of its aura, but it was enough to cause everyone in the great hall to feel their flesh creep. The Great Elder swallowed a mouthful of saliva and became completely paralyzed on the spot, feeling as if he¡¯d been targeted by something; even the blood in his veins seemed to have frozen. From the vortex emerged the huge body of Chaos, and although at this moment it had only revealed its head, the ferocious appearance of that head, with a strong stench of blood, permeated the great hall. As Chaos¡¯s massive body fully emerged from the vortex, everyone was instantly dumbfounded. "One, two, three... eight," someone, shaking with fear, counted the Vein Gates on Chaos¡¯s body, their eyes widened in horror as they said, "Eight Vein Gates, it has eight Vein Gates¡ªa Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast." When the eight Vein Gates on Chaos¡¯s body were revealed at the same time, the entire great hall fell silent as a grave. Sunlight shone in from the entrance, and all was quiet all around, with only its powerful aura transforming into a hurricane, surging throughout the surroundings. "Qianxue, you should quickly persuade your friend; we mean no harm," the Family Head, Chi Yuanbin, felt an entire stampede of Divine Beasts in his heart at this moment. A Divine Vein Realm Vein Beast, and judging by its menacing stance, it was probably at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm. He hadn¡¯t expected that a Vein Beast, a being already so rare, would exist. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Let alone a Vein Beast at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm. What was more absurd was that such a mighty Divine Beast would willingly serve a human, who was much weaker than itself, as its Vein Beast. You must understand that although they were part of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, they also didn¡¯t want to invite such big trouble. The highest combat power of the entire Chi Family right now was him, at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, that¡¯s all. If this Vein Beast were to truly destroy the Chi Family, it seemed that the only option, apart from calling the ancestor out of seclusion, was unthinkable. Besides, Chi Yuanbin himself was not even clear about the strength of his own family¡¯s ancestor. In fact, within the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, there were differences in the strength levels. The followers and War Generals of each generation¡¯s Great Emperor also had varying levels of strength. Just like the Ancestor Feihong of the True Martial Holy Sect, she was one of Empress Hongtian¡¯s War Generals, and now she has only reached the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, having to be sealed within the Dust Blood Coffin to maintain her lifespan. As for the Heavenly Curtain War God, a War General of the True Martial Great Emperor, he had already broken free from the constraints of the Divine Vein Realm and had stepped into the realm of Immortality. He didn¡¯t need to linger in the Dust Blood Coffin because his Martial Path to Heaven was not yet over; he could travel even further, and even possess more lifespans. The thing that Chi Yuanbin was contemplating at this moment was exactly this¡ªif the Ice Snow Emperor¡¯s War General hadn¡¯t broken through the Divine Vein Realm. Even if they called him out now, he would not be able to subdue Chaos and would still exhaust a great deal of his lifespan for it. ...¡­ When Chaos¡¯s massive body emerged from the great hall, it let out a skyward roar as if to show off its power. Then it turned its head and obediently stood beside Xu Zimei. "I¡¯ll kill him. Who opposes? Who agrees?" Xu Zimei looked around indifferently and said. "I agree," said the Great Elder, who had previously been prepared to make a move against Xu Zimei, and he promptly spoke up. He stepped forward slowly, looking at Chi Xing with righteousness and said, "Our Chi Family has always been upright and aboveboard, and our clansmen are just as honorable. To think that such a degenerate as you could appear, I feel ashamed to be associated with you." After the Great Elder finished speaking, he turned to Chi Yuanbin sitting at the head of the room with a serious tone and said aloud, "Family Head, I believe that such matters must not be tolerated; we must resolve this once and for all. A direct elimination would also serve as a warning to the other members." "Very well," sitting at the chief position, Chi Yuanbin glanced briefly at Xu Zimei and then nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei gave a light laugh and said to the Great Elder, "I remember you seemed like you were about to make a move against me just now!" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder let out an awkward chuckle and hastily replied, "How could that be possible? I was actually trying to capture Chi Xing. You are a guest of our Chi Family. Having friends from afar, isn¡¯t that a joy, a joy indeed." Xu Zimei smiled and responded, "Since I was the one Chi Xing offended just now, it should be up to me to take action." "Of course," the Great Elder hastily replied. ... Watching Xu Zimei, holding the Tyrant Shadow, walking toward him, Chi Xing¡¯s complexion turned to panic, and he quickly took several steps back. He looked at the indifferent faces of everyone in the great hall and then at Yang Chi beside him, crying out in alarm, "Brother, you have to save me. I did it all for you." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Yang Chi replied with a cold snort, "Although I aspire to the position of Saint Heir, I have always engaged in fair and open competition. As for someone like you who skulks in the dark and does sneaky things, even if you are my brother, I cannot tolerate it. You have really disappointed me." Hearing Yang Chi¡¯s words, Chi Xing¡¯s complexion turned pale. In that instant, he felt as if he didn¡¯t recognize his own brother anymore, as though he didn¡¯t recognize the people of his own family either. ... "People always have to grow," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I was wrong, I truly know I was wrong. Please give me another chance," Chi Xing pleaded. "In your next life, be sure to become a good person like me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Pfft," The sound of the Curved Blade entering flesh reached their ears; Chi Xing stared blankly at Xu Zimei, then he turned his head to look at the people in the great hall. As the Curved Blade stirred inside his body like a hurricane, blood began to flow from the corners of Chi Xing¡¯s mouth, and his whole body was soon drenched in blood. He fell to the ground in agony, twitching uncontrollably. Xu Zimei did not deliver a fatal blow right away; Chi Xing struggled on the ground for a while before he ultimately died in pain. Then, turning around, Xu Zimei came to Chi Qianxue with a light chuckle and touched her pale face, saying with a smile, "Silly girl, I¡¯ve killed the person who slandered you. Are you happy now?" Chi Qianxue stared blankly at Xu Zimei, then nodded woodenly. Xu Zimei smiled, turned to Chi Yuanbin, and said indifferently, "Try not to look for me unless it¡¯s really necessary in the future." Chi Yuanbin fell silent for a moment, then also nodded. Watching Xu Zimei walk away stepping over the body of Chi Xing, there was a moment of silence in the great hall. "Qianxue, who exactly is this person?" Chi Yuanbin asked. "Actually, I don¡¯t know either; he was the one who told me the location of the Spring of Life before," Chi Qianxue hurriedly replied. Chi Yuanbin shook his head and let out a bitter laugh, then swept an authoritative gaze over all those present and said, "Today, our Chi Family has truly lost face. I hope after everyone leaves this great hall today, you will all forget everything that occurred. After all, we are all people of the Chi Family; we share in both the glory and the losses." All those present quickly voiced their agreement. Chapter 180 - 179: Slaying to Prove the Dao "Alright, the three Elders stay, everyone else may leave," Chi Yuanbin waved his hand and said indifferently. Watching as the people in the hall dispersed, a persistent worry clouded Chi Yuanbin¡¯s brow as he lamented, "Our Chi Family has indeed faced a myriad of troubles lately." "If it weren¡¯t for the sealing formation in the Old Land having issues, tying up most of our clan¡¯s fighting force, how would we have compromised with that brat," the Great Elder said with a cold huff. "Great Elder, it seemed you were the quickest to back down just now," the Second Elder said with a light chuckle. The Great Elder huffed coldly and said, "I did it for the sake of the family, setting aside my personal honor and dignity, wanting to settle this matter as soon as possible. If a Divine Vein Realm Divine Beast were to go on a rampage, who among you could withstand it?" "Enough, I didn¡¯t ask you to stay to argue," Chi Yuanbin said indifferently: "Let¡¯s discuss this matter, how should we handle it?" "How else to handle it, that young man can¡¯t possibly live in our Chi Family forever," the Great Elder said indifferently: "It would be wise to send this disaster away as soon as possible." "I actually think this is an opportunity for our Chi Family," said the Third Elder, who had been silently listening. "What do you mean?" Chi Yuanbin turned his head, asking with confusion. "Since that young man possesses a Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast, why can¡¯t we draw him to our family?" the Third Elder said with a smile: "Moreover, it¡¯s just a little misunderstanding between us, there is no deep hatred." "How to draw him in? What can we offer him?" the Great Elder asked. "Chi Qianxue," the Third Elder said each word deliberately: "Young people, after all, can never resist beauty and fame. Whatever he wants, as long as it¡¯s not excessive, we will give it to him." Hearing the Third Elder¡¯s words, Chi Yuanbin slightly furrowed his brows, and began to ponder. "Family Head, think about it, with a Divine Vein Realm Divine Beast, our Chi Family¡¯s strength will see an earth-shattering increase," the Third Elder continued: "Among the six core Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent. Setting aside Taiyuan Heavenly Sect with its two emperors, just obtaining that Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast, we could overpower the other four Immortal Sects." Chi Yuanbin took a deep breath, as if he had made a huge decision. He turned his head to look at the Third Elder and said, "Then this matter is yours to handle. Tell Chi Qianxue, as long as she can win over that young man, we will agree to any condition she sets." "Don¡¯t worry, Family Head, I will persuade Chi Qianxue," the Third Elder confidently replied: "The family has raised her for so many years, it¡¯s time for her to repay us. Besides, she is the Saintess of this generation, soon to receive the ancestral heritage." Chi Yuanbin nodded, his gaze deep as he looked off into the distance. ...¡­ "Boss, I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I," Chaos looked at Xu Zimei pleasingly, smiling, "My entrance was impactful enough, wasn¡¯t it?" "Mediocre," Xu Zimei replied. "Then, boss, how about the promise you made to rejuvenate our Monster Race?" Chaos asked tentatively. "What¡¯s the rush, that¡¯s not something that can be accomplished in a short while," Xu Zimei said: "I¡¯m only giving you an opportunity, whether you can achieve it mostly depends on you. Luck and strength are both indispensable." "I understand, I understand," Chaos quickly nodded, saying, "I just can¡¯t wait to try what it feels like to be a hero." Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his hands surged with Spiritual Energy, and the giant vortex reappeared in the sky. Chaos looked at Xu Zimei pitifully and said, "Boss, it¡¯s not easy for me to come out. Let me stay outside for a bit longer." "I¡¯ve always been curious about something," Xu Zimei said, "are you male, or female?" "Boss, which do you prefer, male or female?" Chaos suddenly asked shyly. "Do you want to die?" Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. "I¡¯m male, pure man," Chaos quickly replied, seriously and without a change in his expression. "That¡¯s right, boys should take care of themselves when they¡¯re outside. It¡¯s safer for you to return to your different space quickly," Xu Zimei said. After putting Chaos back into the different space, Xu Zimei also returned to his own room. Not long after, Chi Qianxue came into Xu Zimei¡¯s room holding a purple box. Xu Zimei recognized the purple box at a glance¡ªit was the relic from the Ice Snow Emperor¡¯s inheritance that he had asked for before. "Wasn¡¯t the inheritance supposed to be accepted tomorrow?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "The family allowed me to take it out in advance," Chi Qianxue said after a moment of silence. Xu Zimei took the purple box, and seeing Chi Qianxue¡¯s curious gaze, he smiled, put the box into his Storage Ring, and showed no intention of opening it. "Anything else?" Seeing Chi Qianxue standing still, Xu Zimei asked in confusion. Chi Qianxue paused for a moment, and finally mustered the courage, her tone hesitant as she said, "What do you think of me?" Hearing her words, Xu Zimei was startled, then burst into laughter, saying with interest, "It was some people from your family who asked you to come, wasn¡¯t it?" "That too, and also my own thoughts," Chi Qianxue looked into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes and said earnestly, "I think you¡¯re very special." Xu Zimei stood up slowly, sized up Chi Qianxue, and eventually leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Would you like to be my wife?" Chi Qianxue was stunned. In that moment, she felt her whole body tense up, her heart seemingly beating twice as fast. She forced herself to stop the inexplicable emotions. It was as if Xu Zimei¡¯s words carried an inexplicable magic power that made her irresistible. She looked at Xu Zimei and said in a soft tone, "I don¡¯t know, but if you¡¯re willing, we can get to know each other slowly." "Sure," Xu Zimei smiled, his look mischievous, and said in an especially aggressive tone, "You know, my favorite thing is to ¡¯slay the spouse to prove the Way¡¯." As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, in that moment, Chi Qianxue felt as if she had suddenly fallen into the icy snow of a cold kiln. Her emotions went from initial excitement to fear. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. "Fool, I¡¯m just joking," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Now, are you still willing to be my wife?" Chi Qianxue felt as though something was stuck in her throat, unable to speak for a long time. She looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s smiling face, and for some reason, her fear deepened. "Leave now, don¡¯t disturb my rest," Xu Zimei waved his hand, sat down on a chair to the side, and spoke lightly. In that moment, Chi Qianxue let out a sigh of relief, nodded quickly, and hurried out of the room. Only after Chi Qianxue had left did Xu Zimei take the purple box out of his Storage Ring again. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 181 - 180: Mixed Yuan Ancient City The box was covered in a thin layer of dust, and as the purple box was slowly opened, a "click" sounded, as if something ancient had been revealed to the daylight once again. As the box opened, a streak of purple light flew out from inside and melded into Xu Zimei¡¯s head. This purple light was a segment of memory left by the Ice Snow Emperor, related to the origin and use of the item inside the box. Xu Zimei, in his former life, also knew of this, and so he was not particularly curious about this memory. With the box fully opened, a purple petal lay quietly inside. Xu Zimei slowly picked up the petal, which was as red as blood, yet it was enveloped in strands of grey mist. After confirming the petal was correct, Xu Zimei then stored it in his Storage Ring. ......¡­ The light of the day arrived as promised, and darkness followed suit. The Chi Family was bustling on this evening, for tomorrow was the day when Chi Qianxue would accept her ancestor¡¯s inheritance and officially become a Saintess. The entire Chi Family was busy making arrangements during this time period. Whether it was clan members within Heavenly Pool City or those still outside, all were to return to attend this ennoblement ceremony. Xu Zimei, looking into the pitch-black night, rode off with Xiao Guizi on the Dark Heaven Tiger, leaving the Chi Family behind them. The two left without saying a word to anyone, and the disciples guarding the gate did not dare to intercept. "Senior brother, why don¡¯t we wait until after Chi Qianxue¡¯s ennoblement ceremony tomorrow before we leave?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "We are, after all, merely passersby," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "Where are we heading to now?" Xiao Guizi asked in confusion. "To kill," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. As the roar of the Dark Heaven Tiger resounded into the distance, their figures quickly disappeared into the night. At this moment, in the direction of the Chi Family, Chi Qianxue stood on the city tower of Heavenly Pool City. Clad in a light blue gown, the breeze tossed the tips of her hair into disarray as she watched the departing figures. For some reason, her heart felt slightly less anxious, yet more desolate. "Don¡¯t blame yourself for this," the Third Elder emerged from the shadows behind her and said softly, "Some people are like born rulers, destined not to be tied down by the bonds of love." "But why do I feel that he¡¯s more like a demon?" Chi Qianxue murmured to herself. The Third Elder sighed and said, "Don¡¯t think too much. Prepare yourself, for tomorrow you will receive the ancestor¡¯s inheritance." ......¡­ Mixed Yuan Ancient City was located to the west of the Chi Family, and this ancient city could even be considered one of the largest cities on the Eastern Continent. It is said that during the Wild Desolation era, a great terror descended, and a heaven-shaking battle took place within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. That battle nearly destroyed the entire ancient city. Following the start of the Era of Emperors, time and memories bid farewell to the dark ages, and a new light once again enveloped the world. People decided to rebuild the ancient city, to restore its former glory. The present-day Mixed Yuan Ancient City, after extensive reconstruction, has now become a representative city in the core area of the Eastern Continent. Although it has been renewed all around, amidst these newer buildings, one can occasionally see remnants of the previous era¡¯s ruins. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi traveled all the way to Mixed Yuan Ancient City, which stood like a colossal wild beast proud between heaven and earth. The ancient aura that had slumbered for a million years seemed to awaken once again. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Senior brother, will this method really work?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "Whether it works or not, we should always try," Xu Zimei replied, "I had originally planned to use Jiang Mochou as bait, but unfortunately, it failed. Now, it¡¯s up to you." The two entered the city, which appeared exceptionally bustling. It wasn¡¯t just the human race that lived in Mixed Yuan Ancient City; races like the Bull Demon Race, Strength Race, and even the Undying Race all had a presence there, to a greater or lesser extent. In fact, on the Yuan Central Continent, which is divided into five continents, putting aside the core area of the Central Continent, of the other four continents, the Eastern Continent presumably has the widest coverage of the human race. On the other three continents, the numbers of these diverse races are enough to contend with humans, and even on the Western Continent, the human population is less than that of the other races. ......¡­ Towering and dark-skinned, the Bull Demon Race is born with two curved horns atop their heads, which produce twin plumes of white smoke with each breath they take. Xiao Guizi watched in amazement; for someone who had never left the Extreme West Region, the outside world was full of wonders. "Hurry and look! A newcomer in the arena has already won a hundred matches and is preparing to challenge the Unbroken Sword." Someone on the street ran swiftly toward the east side, shouting as they went. "No way, after all these years, someone is finally challenging the Unbroken Sword?" "Ha-ha, I remember the last time the Unbroken Sword made a name for itself by defeating the Saint Heir of the Mo Family." The tourists strolling along the road, as well as some of the street vendors, upon hearing this, hurriedly put down their work and hurriedly tidied up their stalls, then followed the crowd running toward the east. ......¡­ Xiao Guizi grabbed a vendor who was running towards the east and asked curiously, "Could you tell me, who is this Unbroken Sword?" "Let go of me, otherwise, if we¡¯re late, there won¡¯t be any good spots left," the man said impatiently, shaking off Xiao Guizi¡¯s arm. A long staff whistled through the air, tearing through the storm overhead with boundless momentum and stopping just above the man¡¯s head, bringing with it a fierce wind. Seeing Xiao Guizi holding the iron staff with a commanding presence, the man quickly put on a smile and explained, "The Unbroken Sword is our Mixed Yuan Ancient City¡¯s number one talent. He has set up a stage in the city¡¯s arena, declaring that anyone who can win a hundred consecutive matches gets the chance to challenge him. If they can defeat him, they will receive the inheritance of the Eternal Sword God that he obtained in his youth." "Interesting," Xiao Guizi said with a smile, turning his head to look at Xu Zimei, waiting for his reply. "Let¡¯s go have a look then," Xu Zimei nodded. Xu Zimei had no recollection of this Unbroken Sword in his past life; he seemed to be a talent who had perished along the way. ......¡­ The grand and stunning arena was located at the central position of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Both sides of the arena were encircled by a pair of enormous bull horns that rose hundreds of meters high, their curved tips shimmering with a black luster. The ground of the arena was forged from dark Mysterious Crystals, which had entirely vanished with the end of the Wild Desolation era. Disciples of the Bull Demon Race stood at the front of the arena, explaining with pride to the surrounding races¡¯ people: "See that? Legend has it that when the great terror came, our Bull Demon Ancestor defended this place alone. Despite being vastly outnumbered, the Ancestor did not retreat even half a step, and even at the last moment, he chose to use his own life to seal the place rather than flee. This is the style of our Bull Demon Race." Chapter 182 - 181 Yan Buhui Reappears ``` Xu Zimei arrived at the arena, and it was already swarming with a dense crowd. In the very center of the arena, two young men stood with swords in hand. The youth on the left wore a green robe, his eyes indifferent, with endless sword intent bursting from his pupils. Around him, the sword intent enveloped his being, steadfast and eternal, conveying an indomitable, ageless mood. The youth on the right was draped in a white robe, lacking a formidable aura, with no sharp sword light emanating from his person. He seemed more like an average ordinary person, his white robe as pure as snow, a longsword hanging at his waist. Xu Zimei looked at the youth in white and was slightly surprised. "Isn¡¯t that Yan Buhui?" Xiao Guizi blinked, saying with astonishment. Before this, Yan Buhui had parted with Xu Zimei, saying he was going to the mundane world to comprehend his Sword Dao. At the time, Xu Zimei thought he would hone his skills in the Extreme West Region; it never crossed his mind that Yan would directly set out for the Eastern Continent. Having not seen each other for a long time, Yan Buhui¡¯s aura had reverted to a simple and unadorned state. He no longer displayed his most fierce sword light outwardly as he used to do. Watching the two in the center of the arena, the noisy crowd below discussed fervently. "That young man in white doesn¡¯t seem so special, he¡¯s already lost in terms of presence to the Unbroken Sword, Qin Feiming." "Who do you think can compare to Qin Feiming? A few years ago, the Saint Heir from the Mo Family came to challenge him and left covered in dust just the same." "Which Mo Family?" someone asked, puzzled. "In the key area of the Eastern Continent, how many Mo Families could there be? Of course, it¡¯s the Mo Family where the Taoist Array Great Emperor resides," someone explained. Hearing that explanation, someone next to them curiously asked, "If their Saint Heir was defeated, would the Mo Family just stand by and do nothing?" "Do you even know the background of this Qin Feiming?" someone said, chuckling, "He hails from the Heaven Edge Pavilion." Just the three simple words "Heaven Edge Pavilion" immediately quieted the scene like a chill had fallen. A sect with three emperors, that legacy hung over everyone¡¯s heads like a sharp blade. Since the day the Heaven Edge Emperor established the Heaven Edge Pavilion tasked with Destiny, and later fortified by Great Emperor Zhichi and Fiery Emperor. This enormous organization is neither a sect nor a family; it rather exists like an intelligence agency. They collect news of all extraordinary people and items in the world, then sell the information to those who need it. Even the rankings of the world¡¯s treasured items and influential figures are arranged by them. The headquarters of Heaven Edge Pavilion is located in the Central Continent, and they have set up branches in the other four continents. ... In the central position of the arena, Qin Feiming¡¯s gaze was like a torch, plainly looking at Yan Buhui, and he said flatly, "Defeat me, and you can obtain the legacy of the Eternal Sword God." "I don¡¯t care about the Sword God¡¯s legacy," Yan Buhui smiled and said slowly, "I just enjoy the process of fighting with sword cultivators." Hearing Yan Buhui¡¯s words, Qin Feiming¡¯s gaze slightly hardened, his green robe fluttering, he slashed with his sword. A sudden burst of sword light fell from the sky, as if the heavens and earth were split in two. Yan Buhui slightly raised his head, and at that moment, he himself seemed to transform into an unsheathed sharp sword. He replaced his hand for a sword, slowly slicing through the air with his right hand. The sword light that fell from the edge of the sky instantly shattered, dissolving into nothingness. "I began learning the Sword Dao at three," Yan Buhui¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Qin Feiming, speaking softly, "At the age of seven, a very important person in my life left me." A gentle breeze arose between heaven and earth, blowing Yan Buhui¡¯s hair into disarray atop his head. He lowered his head to look at the sword in his hand, muttering to himself, "From then on, my life has only this sword for company." ``` With the clang of metal, myriad sword lights danced chaotically yet piercingly across the sky. "At the age of sixteen, I ascended to the Holy Sect, and in that same year, I received the ancestral inheritance." Drawing his longsword, he pointed it at Qin Feiming and said indifferently, "Since then, I have stepped into the Jianghu, honing my Sword Dao amidst the mundane world. I have traveled from the Extreme West Region to Mixed Yuan Ancient City, where I have seen Mohan¡¯s bandits plundering villages; when I drew my sword, it was for justice. I have seen Loose Cultivators from Yong Hall slaughter over a secret manual, their blood flowing like rivers, and I understood the pathetic reality behind their actions, revealing that weakness was the original sin. I also witnessed Sect disciples engaging in deception and intrigue, and innocent bystanders protecting their children with their own bodies before they died. Long ago, I told myself to walk the Ruthless Sword Dao path, but as I traveled, I came to realize that humans are not plants or trees, who can truly be without emotion? I could not escape my Seven Emotions and Six Desires after all." Yan Buhui slowly swung his longsword, and the sky roared with sword shadows, tearing the firmament asunder, engulfing half the world with an unstoppable frigid might. As the sword light sliced through the air, Qin Feiming¡¯s gaze grew solemn, and he raised his longsword. With a roar, an unprecedented radiant sword light burst forth from his longsword. Surrounded by strands of gray aura, this sword light seemed eternal, resilient, and tenacious. "Qin Feiming¡¯s Unbroken Sword Intent, someone murmured from below. "It is said to be a derivation he comprehended from the Eternal Sword Intent of the Eternal Sword God." When the gray Sword Intent soared into the sky, two dazzling sword lights collided with each other. The sky churned as the sharp Sword Intent caused endless waves in the firmament. A mushroom cloud bloomed in the sky as if even the void trembled. Ripples trembled in the emptiness. Everyone¡¯s ears rang with a thunderous "rumble" as the light from the collision gradually subsided from its initial brilliance. The crowd below watched the changes in the arena. Although the fight was so fierce, the arena erected with two ox horns remained unchanged, not even slightly. It carried the heaviness of two eras and had withstood the unparalleled catastrophe of the Wild Desolation era. And it still stood unyielding. The two men in the arena stood facing each other, their clothes and hair flapping loudly in the wind created by the sword lights. "You, you¡¯re quite good," Qin Feiming said after a moment of silence, speaking slowly. As his words fell, there was a "snap" as his longsword broke in two. "The sword... it¡¯s broken," someone below murmured in disbelief. "The sword, too, has feelings," Yan Buhui replied flatly. At that moment, all four of his Vein Gates were open, and the aura of the Empty Vein Realm enveloped his surroundings. His gaze was as sharp as a sword, and he himself was like a sword. "You¡¯ve won," Qin Feiming said with some difficulty. His words were tinged with wistfulness and seemed somewhat resigned. "No, get another sword, and we¡¯ll fight again," Yan Buhui shook his head. "I was ultimately one move behind," Qin Feiming shook his head and said, "Even if we fought a million more times, the outcome would still be the same. I was too fixated on the literal meaning of the words ¡¯Unbroken Sword Intent.¡¯ You¡¯ve won, and you also deserve to receive our master¡¯s true inheritance." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Qin Feiming¡¯s words, Yan Buhui remained calm throughout, even when it came to the inheritance of the Sword God. Chapter 183 - 182: Wild Desolation Inn He turned his head, his gaze indifferently sweeping over everyone present. His peripheral vision unintentionally caught sight of Xu Zimei standing below, and Yan Buhui was momentarily startled. "If you have nothing else to do, come with me," Qin Feiming said lightly. "Where to?" Yan Buhui asked. "To see the master. I won¡¯t go back on what I¡¯ve promised," Qin Feiming replied. "We¡¯ll talk about it later," Yan Buhui shook his head, slowly walked down from the arena, and headed straight towards Xu Zimei. "Long time no see," he said, his gaze fixed on Xu Zimei. He still remembered the slash from that day at Goose Southern Peak. Back then, he had obtained the Sword God inheritance and thought highly of himself. Yet, the other party had used merely one slash, and he still couldn¡¯t forget Xu Zimei¡¯s words filled with contempt. "Work hard. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even qualify to chase after my shadow." ...... "Have a drink?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Yan Buhui nodded. Watching the few people leave, Qin Feiming hurriedly followed from behind. "What are you going to do?" "I¡¯ll wait for another opportunity for the Sword God¡¯s inheritance," Yan Buhui shook his head and replied. "That won¡¯t do," Qin Feiming replied, "I¡¯ve been waiting here for five years. Finally, I¡¯ve found a suitable heir, and you must come with me." "Why don¡¯t you accept the inheritance yourself?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "I¡¯m not qualified," Qin Feiming paused for a moment and then looked up to say. "Go take a look," Xu Zimei laughed and said to Yan Buhui, "After you¡¯ve accepted the inheritance, you can choose to undergo your own training, or come find me at the Baili Family." Yan Buhui nodded, asking with some confusion, "How do you know that I am suitable for the Eternal Sword God¡¯s inheritance?" "Your sword heart, you are clear about your own Sword Dao path," Qin Feiming replied concisely. Watching Yan Buhui leave with Qin Feiming, Xu Zimei turned to Xiao Guizi with a smile and said, "The play begins, don¡¯t be too nervous." Xiao Guizi nodded and replied, "Brother, were they really the great terror from a long time ago?" "From before the Wild Desolation era, I suppose. It¡¯s just that after the Era of Emperors, they also gradually declined. I wonder how much courage they still have left," Xu Zimei said with a smile. ...¡­ Day Lane, this place is probably the most intact ancient building in the entire Mixed Yuan Ancient City. The great terror of that year nearly destroyed the whole Mixed Yuan Ancient City, and amidst this shattered and broken city, Day Lane was fortunately preserved. Even when people later rebuilt the ancient city, they did not touch a brick or tile here. The bottomless alley was shrouded in peace and quiet, in contrast to the bustling ancient city streets. It seemed to exist in a separate space. A world where space and time were segmented. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, standing at the entrance of Day Lane, a tranquil breeze greeting him. Before, the Chaos Pearl had taken him into the River of Time, where he witnessed all the significant events that had happened since the beginning of this epoch. Including the great battle at Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Standing at the entrance of the alley, feeling the building that has a history of millions of years, he felt almost out of breath under the weight of memories that seemed to come from ancient times. Xu Zimei felt as if he were back in the midst of that astonishing battle. He led Xiao Guizi slowly into the alley. As they entered the alley, Xiao Guizi produced a folding fan from seemingly nowhere. Dressed in a purple robe and holding the fan adorned with blue floral patterns, with his long hair flowing behind and his hair bound atop his head, anyone who saw him would sincerely admire and think, what a graceful young man. The two walked about five hundred meters into the alley, when a tavern appeared beside them. The words "Wild Desolation Tavern" came into view. The tavern¡¯s door was made of dragon saliva wood, a material that could only be found in areas where the Dragon Clan resided. Since the Era of Emperors, the Heavenly Curtain War God alone had slaughtered the entire Dragon Clan at Secluded Dragon Gorge, and this wood had since vanished. The ancient signboard appeared to have withstood countless years of decay, its rotting wood engraved with several large characters. Xu Zimei and his companion entered the tavern, which was decorated with an ancient flair. The tavern wasn¡¯t too spacious, hosting only six tables, and an old man sat at the front desk, soundly asleep on the tabletop. Inside, it was exceptionally tranquil, and the air carried a faint fragrance of alcohol. "Brother Xu, after our parting that day, I never imagined we would meet again in this ancient city," Xiao Guizi said to Xu Zimei with a smile. "Brother Zhang is too kind," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied, "That day in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, I was impressed by Brother Zhang¡¯s elegance." "Brother Xu, don¡¯t be modest. Today, let¡¯s find a quiet tavern and not return until we¡¯re drunk," Xiao Guizi laughed heartily. Then, Xiao Guizi approached the front desk and knocked forcefully on the counter. The old man sleeping on top of the desk slowly lifted his head. His murky gaze fell on Xiao Guizi for a moment before he continued resting his head to sleep. "Hey, there are customers in the shop. Don¡¯t you know you should greet them?" Xiao Guizi asked with a frown. The old man lifted his head, and in that moment, his gaze seemed to pierce through the Endless Void and land on Xiao Guizi. Xiao Guizi instantly felt an immense pressure as if he were being targeted by some terrifying entity. "The wine is on the cabinet to the side. Take whatever you want to drink, and don¡¯t disturb this old man¡¯s sleep," the old man said indifferently. Xiao Guizi turned his head and saw a pitch-black wooden cabinet against the wall of the tavern. The cabinet was crowded with jars of wine, each marked with a red sticker detailing the origin and name of the wine. Xiao Guizi walked up to the wine cabinet, looking at it with interest. "Millennium Shaohong Wine, brewed with water from the Spring of Life and concocted using an Emperor Pulse Realm Netherworld Ancient Serpent. The wine has a slightly bitter taste but can have unimaginable effects on healing human injuries. As long as there is a breath left, it can bring back the dead and mend bones. Price: One young cub of an Ancient Monster Beast. Source Spring Wine, selected from the essence of ten-thousand-year-old Snow Lotus roots on Heavenly Mountain, further fermented with seven of the most precious Mysterious Medicines. It has a sweet taste that rejuvenates and calms the spirit. It plays a huge role in breaking through to the sixth Vein Gate of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Price: One Cosmos Tier Spiritual Medicine." ...¡­ As Xiao Guizi read the descriptions of the fine wines in the cabinet, he was so astounded that his eyes stood wide open. Any of these wine jars, if placed outside, would cause an immense sensation. Yet here, such world-shaking wines were blatantly displayed in the cabinet. He steadied himself, cleared his throat, and said indifferently, "Shopkeeper, I don¡¯t think much of the wines in this cabinet. They are either sweet or bitter. Don¡¯t you have anything spicier? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bring out the best wine in your shop." Hearing Xiao Guizi¡¯s request, the old man lifted his head, his eyelids drooping, and said indifferently, "I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford the most expensive wine." Chapter 184 - 183 Life is Like a Play "Old man, don¡¯t look down on me. Do you know where I come from?" Xiao Guizi scoffed arrogantly. "I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t need to," the elder said indifferently. Then he waved his hands in the air and the boundless spiritual energy around began surging. The space in front of them started to ripple, and a small spatial gate opened up. The elder reached in and took out a jug of completely black liquor. Afterward, the spatial gate closed, and everything returned to calm. "Blazing Flame Fury Brew," the elder placed the liquor on the table and said blandly, "personally brewed by the Fiery Emperor back in the day. Its spiciness is unbearable for ordinary people; just one sip can incinerate any martial artist below the Emperor Pulse Realm. This liquor has no other use but to contain the Fiery Emperor¡¯s understanding and epiphany of the Dao. Price: Any Battle Body Bead from the Hundred Great Battle Bodies." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi fell silent for a bit before he chuckled dryly, "Since martial artists below the Emperor Pulse Realm can¡¯t enjoy it, then I won¡¯t buy it." After saying that, Xiao Guizi went over to the liquor cabinet and took out the cheapest jug of liquor. It should be known that here the liquor is exchanged for goods; even the cheapest jug of liquor is the only one that can be bought with Spirit Crystals. It costs tens of thousands of Spirit Crystals for just a small jug of liquor; ordinary people simply can¡¯t afford it. Watching Xiao Guizi holding the liquor and sitting down at the table, the old man didn¡¯t say much. He took the fiery liquor back and continued to lie down on the table and fell asleep. ...... "Come on, Brother Xu, let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content today," Xiao Guizi, holding two liquor bowls, burst into laughter. The two sat opposite each other, and as the fiery liquor went down their throats, they felt a burning sensation in their chests. Their meridians and bones felt hot and toasty, extremely comfortable. "This is a good drink," Xu Zimei smiled. In the blink of an eye, half a bottle of liquor was downed, their cheeks flushed, both men were halfway drunk, seeming to have drunk themselves into high spirits. Xu Zimei pointed out of the window and declared loudly, "In bygone days, the True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors, and Empress Hongtian suppressed several eras. Someone stood at the top of the firmament, shouting that destiny belonged only to themselves. Someone slashed with a sword, creating an abyss thousands of feet deep. Turning around, the heavens and the earth were fractured, inch by inch. There was also someone who overlooked the world¡¯s turmoil alone and could obliterate an entire clan single-handedly. So many heroes of ancient and modern times, so many epic deeds and legends worthy of song and tears, all eventually perished in history¡¯s last moments. Yet the river of life flows on without end, and the fire of life is passed down from generation to generation. Old eras are destined to depart with time, and countless talented disciples compete and rise; it¡¯s also destined that someone will forge a new era of glory. A thousand years have passed since the Mortal Great Emperor ascended. Brother Zhang, who do you think in this era can be called a hero? Who is worthy of carrying destiny? And who can lead the coming of a new era?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi smiled, drained his bowl of fiery liquor in one gulp, and said, "In the Extreme West Region¡¯s Divine Sun Holy Sect, there is a youth named Xuanyuan Xuantian. From birth, he was endowed with one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies¡ªthe Xuanyuan Body that manifested of its own accord. With the support of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect backing him, could he be considered a hero?" "Merely a defeated opponent from an old competition, not worth mentioning," Xu Zimei shook his head, laughing. "I¡¯ve heard that in the core lands of the Eastern Continent, within the Dan Family where the Pill Emperor once resided, there¡¯s a youth who¡¯s inherited the Heavenly Star Hundred Pills Body from the Pill Emperor. His pill refining skills are as effortless as frying beans. Could he be considered a hero?" Xu Zimei shook his head again, replying, "A big reputation often belies the truth beneath." "There is a youth named Hua Qianqiu who, with a single wolf-hair brush, can paint all things under heaven; with a single splash of ink, he questions the Great Dao and the hearts of people. Could he be a hero?" "He could be considered a Talented Disciple but is still far from being a hero," Xu Zimei once again shook his head. "I, too, have never been to the distant Central Continent, but on this Eastern Continent, I truly do not know who could be deemed a hero," Xiao Guizi shook his head in response. "A hero is someone with great ambitions, who conceals the mechanisms of the cosmos in their heart, aspiring to devour the heavens and the earth," Xu Zimei said smilingly. "If so, who could be considered a hero?" Xiao Guizi asked doubtfully. Xu Zimei pointed to himself and then to Xiao Guizi, saying loudly, "In this world today, the only heroes are Brother Zhang and myself." "How can you say that?" Xiao Guizi was taken aback and asked curiously. "Though I was born ordinary, I have never been content to be inferior to others. I rose from a small village, and my achievements today were all fought for with my own two hands," Xu Zimei said loudly. "And you, Brother Zhang, were born with the Azure Cloud Battle Body, ranked seventy-second among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, with limitless prospects ahead. You are destined to carve out your own place in this world." "Well said," Xiao Guizi banged the table and swallowed a few more bowls of fiery liquor, his head a bit dizzy as he spoke loudly, "In chaotic times, a true man should wield his sword to establish unprecedented achievements. With unfulfilled ambitions, how could I ever allow others to overshadow me." As Xiao Guizi¡¯s voice fell, he took out a spherical bead from his pocket. The bead was green, seemingly containing immense power within. The green bead hovered in midair, ripples emanating throughout the space. Apparently sensing the presence of the bead, the old man lying on the counter suddenly woke up, his gaze coldly fixed on the green bead. "Brother Xu, I won¡¯t hide this from you," Xiao Guizi shook his slightly drunken head, stammering out, "This is the Azure Cloud Battle Body Bead; when I advance to the Esteem Vein Realm, I¡¯ll merge with this War Bead. Not only will I possess one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, but I will also be able to harness the power of the War Bead to break through to the Esteem Vein Realm." "Brother Zhang, you¡¯d better put it away quickly. Walls have ears," Xu Zimei hastily said. "No worries, this little tavern hardly ever gets visitors," Xiao Guizi belched, saying drunkenly, "I¡¯ll tell you, not only do I possess the Azure Cloud Battle Body, but I even know the location of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body, ranked third among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies." As he spoke, Xiao Guizi put away the Azure Cloud Battle Body Bead. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two planned to drink more, only to find the wine jar empty when they attempted to pour themselves another drink. "What a letdown," Xiao Guizi shook his head, "Everything is good here except for the expensive liquor. Brother Xu, let¡¯s find a new place and not return until we¡¯re drunk." "Agreed," Xu Zimei nodded, watched Xiao Guizi pay the drinking bill, and then the two supported each other as they left the tavern. ... The old man watched their receding figures, his gaze deep and thoughtful, pondering something unknowable. After leaving the tavern, Xiao Guizi heaved a deep sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Brother, that old man is definitely not simple," Xiao Guizi said, "Just a glance from him and it felt as though the blood in my veins was about to freeze solid." "The bait of the Azure Cloud Battle Body, including the news of the third-ranked Battle Body, has been cast. Now, to see if the fish will bite," Xu Zimei smiled, "He is naturally out of the ordinary; even having faced an unimaginable disaster in the past and a crushing defeat, they still possess strength not inferior to any Imperial Rule Immortal Sect." Chapter 185 - 184 Void Elder After they stepped out of Day Lane, Xiao Guizi asked, "Senior brother, what do we do now?" "Find an inn and don¡¯t return unless we¡¯re drunk," Xu Zimei smiled. ... The Yuan Central Continent was divided into five continents, which were actually not connected to each other. Each continent was separated by the Endless Heaven Sea. Some say that about seventy percent of Yuan Central Continent¡¯s area is occupied by the ocean, leaving only the remaining thirty percent as land. Amidst the boundless expanse of the Endless Heaven Sea, aside from the five immense continents, countless islands floated. ... A white, dense fog covered a space above the Endless Heaven Sea. For martial artists who often traveled between the Eastern Continent and the Central Continent, this fog was a Forbidden Land. Once inside the fog, a martial artist¡¯s senses would be sealed off. Martial artists who entered the fog would lose their sense of direction. Those with good luck might blunder their way out of it. But those less fortunate would be completely lost in the white mist and eventually perish within it, and this included even the powerhouses of the Saint Vein Realm. Beyond the vast expanse of white fog, an immense Immortal Mountain stood towering between heaven and earth. The Immortal Mountain was not only enshrouded in white fog, but also enclosed by a transparent barrier around it. The Immortal Mountain soared into the clouds, its peak invisible to the eye, with the sound of the Great Dao¡¯s chanting murmuring above, and Immortal Cranes spreading their wings and flying towards the heavens. Majestic and mysterious, the Immortal Mountain stood between heaven and earth, and just one glance seemed to etch its silhouette forever into the hearts of any creature that saw it in its entirety. Regrettably, beneath the veil of the white fog, people could not glimpse even a corner of the Immortal Mountain. It existed there silently, as if merged with heaven and earth. ... Jiang Mochou woke from unconsciousness, bewildered as he looked around the environment in which he found himself. It was a simple thatched cottage, sunlight streamed in through the windows, and the air was thick with the scent of medicinal herbs. Jiang Mochou tried to think hard but couldn¡¯t remember anything. He only remembered fainting inexplicably before. Getting out of bed, not feeling the slightest discomfort, he slowly opened the wooden door of the small cottage. The dazzling sunlight enveloped him, and Jiang Mochou, staring at the scene before him, was dumbfounded and frozen on the spot. Elks with colorful antlers ran across the meadow, while colorful birds soared and circled overhead. Directly ahead, various flowers and trees were in full, brilliant bloom, rendering the whole world as if it were painted in all the colors of the rainbow. An old man in a blue shirt walked among the flowers and plants, carrying a watering can and leisurely watering the plants around him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Awake? Did you sleep well?" the elder suddenly turned his head and asked kindly, smiling. "Where is this?" Jiang Mochou asked cautiously. "This place has no name, some call it Immortal Mountain, others call it a Forbidden Land," the old man laughed and said, "If you really want to know the precise location, I can only tell you that this is on an unnamed island located on the Endless Heaven Sea between the Eastern Continent and the Central Continent." "Who are you? Why am I here?" Jiang Mochou continued to ask. "My name has been forgotten for far too long, and I too have forgotten it. All things in the world eventually return to nothingness. We carry nothing into life, and take nothing out of it, so you can call me Void Elder," the elder laughed and explained, "I saved your life before and brought you here." "Saved my life?" Jiang Mochou asked in confusion, "Who wants to kill me?" "Let¡¯s talk about that later," the elder smiled and said, "You don¡¯t need to worry too much, I have no ill intentions towards you. "Before I tell you some things, there¡¯s something I must ask you seriously." "Go ahead," Jiang Mochou nodded and replied. "If one day this world were to fall into destruction, would you be willing to be the savior?" the elder asked, staring seriously at Jiang Mochou. "World destruction, savior?" Jiang Mochou asked in confusion, "What are you talking about?" "You just need to answer my question, willing or not?" the Void Elder asked. "Not interested. When the sky falls, there are tall ones to hold it up. What does it have to do with a weakling from the Condensing Vein Realm?" Jiang Mochou shook his head and replied. "You don¡¯t want to be a hero? Be the savior?" the Void Elder continued to ask. "No," Jiang Mochou shook his head. "Think about it, becoming the savior of the world, you would receive the admiration of countless people, and your name and story would become a legend that lasts eternally," the Void Elder said. "What do you want to say?" Jiang Mochou frowned slightly and asked. "Becoming the savior, the people around you, your parents would be proud and take pride in you." Before the elder could finish speaking, he was directly interrupted by Jiang Mochou. "I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t want to be some savior. I don¡¯t have parents anymore, and all I think about, all I do, is to one day annihilate the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, to make those who should pay the price be punished." Hearing Jiang Mochou¡¯s words, the Void Elder remained silent for a long time before he finally spoke, his voice slightly hoarse, "Perhaps, I can help you." Jiang Mochou turned his head slightly, looking at the elder with doubt. "Take me as your master, and I will pass on all of my lifelong knowledge to you," the Void Elder said calmly, "I only have one condition, after you have taken your revenge, if one day this world falls into a crisis of destruction, you must stand up to stop it without any hesitation." "As long as I can take revenge, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say," Jiang Mochou nodded hurriedly in response. "No, you still don¡¯t understand," the Void Elder shook his head and replied, "This is a mission; you must truly be willing to take on this mission, not just forced to accept the mission for the sake of revenge. You might not understand it now, but when that day really comes, you will." Hearing the words of the Void Elder, Jiang Mochou was somewhat confused, feeling like the elder¡¯s words were somewhat cryptic. "Let me show you," the Void Elder sighed and said. Afterward, as his spiritual energy surged, with a raise of his hand, an endless vortex appeared in front of them. He led Jiang Mochou into the vortex. ...¡­ The sky was blood-red, and the earth was cracked with countless fissures. There was no sun in the sky, darkness enshrouded the entire firmament. The creatures below, be they humans or Monster Beasts, were like ants in a cage, their lives fragile and insignificant. Torrents raged, volcanoes erupted, and lightning wove through the firmament charged with the Qi of Annihilation, plunging the whole world into the apocalypse. A figure stood silently above the firmament. His gaze was indifferent, looking down upon this shattered world. High above, he looked down on the masses with disregard. Chapter 186 - 185: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Endless Immortal Mountain Endless Demonic Qi was ascending around him, and within the space he occupied, all space and time shattered and came to a halt. Thunderous explosions were heard throughout the world, and the creatures below scurried about like headless ants. The man gazed down upon all living beings, a mocking smile on his lips. With a casual lift of his hand, myriad strands of Demonic Qi wrapped around him, and an immensely vast continent was instantly sunk to the bottom of the sea. Everything in this world seemed to be merely a toy in the man¡¯s hands, and the creatures in his eyes were nothing more than insignificant ants. Blood rain began to fall from the sky, living beings were in dire straits, and all things wailed, trembling under the man¡¯s might. Someone ran past Jiang Mochou. Jiang wanted to stop him but found that his hand passed right through the man¡¯s body¡ªthey weren¡¯t in the same space at all. "This is but a recorded mirage," the Void Elder sighed, "To be precise, this scene took place a very long time ago." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the Void Elder¡¯s words, Jiang Mochou fell silent, turning his head to gaze upon this piece of heaven and earth. The land was full of scars, and the blood of living beings flowed like rivers. That man, he treated the entire world as if it was a game he was playing. He had control over the life and death of all living beings, and everything changed with the man¡¯s joys and angers. "Damn it," someone crawled out of a pool of blood, screaming in agony towards the sky. Men, women, the elderly, children¡ªall became mere bones beneath the man¡¯s feet. Life was as fragile as grass, and this state of affairs persisted for a long time. Eventually, at the brink of survival, all the remaining creatures of the continent gathered together to form the Anti-Demon King Alliance. The battle of the Alliance lasted nearly ten thousand years. After countless brushes with death, the living beings finally sealed the Demon King. However, after the Demon King was sealed, contradictions erupted within the Alliance members who claimed to have saved the world. Discontent arose over the allocation of credit, territory, and power, and eventually, the Alliance fell apart. These "heroes" who once sealed the Demon King began a new round of war amongst themselves. In the great battle against the Demon King, this world had already shattered, teetering on the brink of destruction. Now with new gunpowder smoke rising, the world could no longer withstand the blows... and was destroyed. Heaven and earth began a new cycle, the old Epoch perished, and a new one was brewing. ... After everything had evolved within the mirage, Jiang Mochou¡¯s consciousness returned to reality. "Why did you show me these?" Jiang Mochou asked curiously, "Isn¡¯t it over?" "No, the Demon King is not dead. The disaster of the past will come again," said the Void Elder. "Do you want me to eliminate the Demon King?" Jiang Mochou asked. "Not just you. You are but one part of it," the Void Elder said. "Why me?" Jiang Mochou squinted and asked. "I merely sensed the existence of the Third Battle Body. As long as one can obtain the Third Battle Body, they are qualified," the Void Elder said flatly. Jiang Mochou was silent for a moment, then asked, "Where is the Demon King now?" "The Demon King has not yet been born," said the Void Elder, "I am merely taking precautions. When that day truly arrives, it will be up to you." "Why not find the Demon King now and eliminate him before he grows up?" Jiang Mochou asked, puzzled. "In fact, I¡¯ve long known who the Demon King is, but alas, I can neither take action nor reveal this news," the Void Elder sighed, "These are the rules; I cannot break them. You will understand later." Hearing the words of the Void Elder, Jiang Mochou remained silent for quite some time, showing no sign of speaking. "I know this is somewhat significant for you, so you can take your time to consider it," the Void Elder said with a smile. Jiang Mochou silently nodded, then turned around and walked into the small thatched cottage. The Void Elder looked at Jiang Mochou¡¯s departing figure and lifted his head to gaze at the azure firmament, murmuring to himself. "The Demon King descends, the celestial blood arrives, oh endless Cang Tian, what care you for my heart." The Void Elder turned and walked toward the foot of the Immortal Mountain, stepping out as Spiritual Energy surged around him, his figure disappearing in the vast white mist. ... At the base of the Immortal Mountain, the terrain was steep, the landslide sheer and straight. Beyond the boundless ocean, there stood the massive Immortal Mountain. Though the mountain was majestic and imposing, its prolonged view inevitably became somewhat dull and tedious. In front of a massive boulder at the foot of the mountain, a man sat cross-legged, his long hair atop his head now completely white. The man¡¯s gaze was deep and boundless as he meditated in his seated position. Suddenly, the space in front of him began to ripple, and the Void Elder stepped out of thin air, appearing before the man. The man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he glanced at the Void Elder and then continued to meditate with his eyes closed. "I know you harbor resentment in your heart," said the Void Elder with a smile, "but if you want to leave this place, there is an opportunity right now." The man slightly raised his head, his eyes bursting with an infinite spear intent as he gazed intently at the Void Elder, remaining silent for a long while. "I will let you leave the Endless Immortal Mountain, but in return, you must find someone for me in the outside world," the Void Elder said with a smile. "Who?" the man asked softly. "The inheritor of the second Battle Body," replied the Void Elder. "The second Battle Body?" The man was taken aback and then inquired, "Where do I search?" "I don¡¯t know either, but you have a hundred years. If you can¡¯t find them within a hundred years, you¡¯ll be imprisoned in the Endless Immortal Mountain forever." As the Void Elder¡¯s words fell, his figure had already disappeared from there. The man looked into the profound void, his expression struggling as he seemed to recall something. He had been imprisoned on the Endless Immortal Mountain for a hundred years now. He remembered how once he had been full of pride and ambition. Though a Loose Cultivator, he had achieved greatness later in life, making some reputation for himself in the Central Continent. Late on, he heard that within the Endless Heaven Sea, there was an Endless Immortal Mountain. It was one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, said to be incredibly perilous, but also home to Immortals. If he could gain the appreciation of an Immortal, his future potential would be immeasurable. Knowing all too well the hardship of a Loose Cultivator, he willingly entered the Endless Immortal Mountain for that glimmer of hope on the path of ascension. Unfortunately, reality did not meet his wishes; he saw the Immortal Mountain and met the Immortals. Yet he failed to earn their recognition, no matter how desperately he pleaded, to no avail. As an intruder who blundered into the Immortal Mountain, he had been imprisoned at its base, and a hundred years had passed in the blink of an eye. The man remained silent for a long while as a path through the fog in front of him opened up on its own. He walked on air, the imposing energy of the Emperor Pulse Realm majestic and reaching, gradually distancing himself from the Endless Immortal Mountain and leaving. Chapter 187 - 186 Miyue Pavilion Within the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi found an inn and sat down at their familiar spot by the window. The two of them ordered some wine and dishes and started to eat. "Senior brother, when are we leaving the ancient city?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "In a couple of days, otherwise it¡¯ll seem too deliberate," Xu Zimei replied, "You can just wander around the city these next two days." Xiao Guizi nodded and responded, "Where will we go then?" "To the Baili Family," Xu Zimei said blandly, "They still owe me a chance to enter the Heavenly Primordial little world." "Isn¡¯t it a bit risky for us to go to the Baili Family like this?" Xiao Guizi asked with concern, "After all, Baili Xiao now hates you to the bone." "Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t have the guts," Xu Zimei shook his head. After finishing their meal at the inn, the two of them rented two separate rooms. Xu Zimei returned to his room, while Xiao Guizi went out to stroll around the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. In his room, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, his aura at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm had reached a critical point. The spiritual energy inside him roared like a dragon, incredibly vast and powerful. The True Fate World was currently in the night phase, the River of Fate hung inverted deep in the void, while the Chaos Pearl lay at the central position, suppressing this realm. Around the Chaos Pearl, the creature known as "Taiying Youying" that Xu Zimei had previously encountered in the depths of Secluded Dragon Gorge also floated nearby. On the other side of the True Fate World, the subsidiary altar imprint of the Pure Moon Altar that was originally in the True Fate World, had now grown several times larger. It constantly purified the turbid qi within the True Fate World, making the entire realm appear purer and brighter. ...¡­ The power of this True Fate World nurtured Xu Zimei¡¯s body bit by bit, a strength far surpassing all other forces he had encountered before. Once the Mysterious Yellow Qi merged, and the True Fate World became perfect, this power could transform into Creation Force. For the entire day, Xu Zimei directed this energy to temper his whole body¡¯s muscles, bones, and flesh. For some reason, Xu Zimei could distinctly feel that the calling in his heart was growing stronger and stronger. Sometimes when he closed his eyes, even intermittent images would appear in his mind. As dusk approached and the sky began to darken, Xiao Guizi had not yet returned. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, instinctively feeling that something was amiss. But logically, that kind of existence wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move within the ancient city. After all, the disaster they had brought in the past was resisted by all races. ... As Xu Zimei was pondering, the door to his room was kicked open, and a young servant dressed in a green robe walked in. "Is there a problem?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. "Are you Xu Zimei?" the servant asked indifferently. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, he arrogantly said, "My young master said, if you want to rescue your companion, go to the Miyue Pavilion to find him." The servant was about to leave after speaking but was stopped by Xu Zimei. "What is it?" the servant asked in confusion. "Nothing, just to teach you to remember to knock next time before entering a room," Xu Zimei smiled, grabbed the servant¡¯s neck in one swoop, and no matter how much the servant struggled, he flung him out the window. "Miyue Pavilion," Xu Zimei muttered to himself, then exited the inn. Only after asking around on the streets did he learn that Miyue Pavilion was actually a brothel. Thinking of Xiao Guizi, Xu Zimei shook his head. He hadn¡¯t expected this bushy-browed, big-eyed fellow to visit such places. ... At this moment, inside Miyue Pavilion, Xiao Guizi was tied to a pillar in the hall, with two burly men guarding him at the side. The guests coming and going could all see the disheveled state of Xiao Guizi. Someone quietly asked the person beside them, "What happened to this man?" "What else could have happened? He offended Young Master Ye," the person in the know laughed and said, "He must be from out of town and isn¡¯t aware of the situation in Mixed Yuan Ancient City. He actually tried to compete with Young Master Ye for a woman, simply courting death." Hearing that, the people around cast a sympathetic glance at Xiao Guizi, then shook their heads and left. Unlike the lively atmosphere of the brothels filled with chirping and chattering, Miyue Pavilion was exceptionally quiet. The residents of Mixed Yuan Ancient City all knew that the girls at Miyue Pavilion were adept in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. To seek the companionship of a girl here, one not only needed ample Spirit Crystals but also had to be favored by the girls of Miyue Pavilion. Otherwise, no matter how many Spirit Crystals you have, it would be of no use. Humans are creatures who accept what comes and chase what eludes them; the more unattainable something is, the more they desire it. Thus, Miyue Pavilion¡¯s business was always booming, with a constant stream of customers. ... Xu Zimei walked into the hall and immediately saw Xiao Guizi tied to the pillar. "What happened?" Xu Zimei approached with a smile and asked. Xiao Guizi¡¯s face was flushed with anger, and he defiantly said, "Just a nobody taking advantage of having more people. Nothing impressive." No sooner had Xiao Guizi finished speaking than a round of applause erupted from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw a group of people walking out from a private room nearby. The young man leading the group seemed to be the center of attention, with a beautiful dancer on each arm. The young man was wearing a white robe, his complexion somewhat pale, his steps light and unsteady. "Are you his master?" the young man asked Xu Zimei with a smile. "Is there a problem?" Xu Zimei asked. "No problem, just wanted to tell you, if you want to save him, come up with something to satisfy me. Otherwise, you and he can both stay here today," the young man replied with a chuckle. Xu Zimei slightly narrowed his eyes and slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow from behind his back, recognizing that the strongest among this group was only at the Empty Vein Realm. He exuded an overwhelming aura as the Vein Gates on his body opened one by one. "Brother, let¡¯s not be hasty," just then, a loud shout came from outside Miyue Pavilion. A young man wearing a purple robe, dignified in appearance, walked in. Xu Zimei turned around and frowned at the newcomer. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Ye Feiling," the young man said with a smile, pointing to the young man in the white robe beside him as he spoke to Xu Zimei, "This is my younger brother, his name is Ye Lingtian." Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look, Ye Feiling drew his sword and swiftly cut the rope binding Xiao Guizi. "My younger brother is still naive and doesn¡¯t understand things," Ye Feiling said to Xu Zimei with a clasped fist, "If there was any offense earlier, I apologize on behalf of us both." "I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs," Ye Lingtian¡¯s expression changed and he coldly snorted at Ye Feiling. "Lingtian, you are disappointing father with this behavior. Father asked me to bring you back home," Ye Feiling said with a sigh. "Why go back? You all look down on me anyway. I¡¯d rather live it up outside until I die," Ye Lingtian scoffed, then shouted to everyone in the hall, "Today, I¡¯m taking over Miyue Pavilion. Bring all the girls to me." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 188 - 187: Flying Illusion Cloud Step ``` "Second brother, you...," upon hearing Ye Lingtian¡¯s words, Ye Feiling wanted to say something but ultimately shook his head helplessly. Those in the hall who heard Ye Lingtian¡¯s words were also too angry to speak out, and at this moment, everyone had only one thought in their minds. "If this fellow wasn¡¯t the second son of the Ye family, he would probably have been killed hundreds of times over." Speaking of the Ye family, they are likely one of the most famous families within the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Though the ancient city hides many powerful individuals, no one knows where the true masters are. Perhaps a street vendor setting up a small stall is a powerful being who has grown tired of strife and seeks to live in seclusion. But at least overtly, the Ye family is definitely a dominant presence in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. They were among the first people to rebuild the ancient city, with the ancestors of the Ye family being participants in this project. After the city was rebuilt, the Ye family was also among the first to live here. As time passed, ten thousand years have already gone by; those who rebuilt the ancient city grew old and died, eventually vanishing into the river of history. Only the Ye family tread through time¡¯s thorny path to this day. Although they are not the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, their power is still much stronger than that of an ordinary first-rate sect. ...... Ye Feiling turned and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, "Brother, I am very sorry about what happened today. If you have any requests, just say so, and I will do my best to satisfy them." "No need," Xu Zimei shook his head. Those still in the hall witnessing this scene began to talk in low voices. "This Family Head of the Ye family is considered a tyrant in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City; how can his two sons have such drastically different personalities?" "Indeed, the elder son is humble and proper in his dealings with others; he will certainly lead the Ye family to glory. As for the second son, not only is his cultivation worthless, but he also bullies men and dominates women, frequenting the streets of pleasure, truly nothing but a profligate." Hearing the discussions around him, Ye Feiling curled his lips into a smile. He watched Ye Lingtian walk into a room with a gaggle of singing and dancing women, his gaze profound as he hummed lightly. "My dear brother, just keep it up like this; don¡¯t let your elder brother down. Once I inherit the position of the Family Head, I will ensure you have nothing to worry about in terms of food and clothing." ......... At this moment, in the room, Ye Lingtian sat beside a table, with a group of brothel women gathered around him. "Alright, you may all leave now," no sooner had the door closed than an icy voice came from a corner of the room. A woman dressed in a blue gown and wearing light makeup emerged slowly from a corner of the room. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yun¡¯er," seeing the woman in the blue dress, the dissolute expression on Ye Lingtian¡¯s face instantly turned serious. This room had not just one main entrance; a hidden door was also concealed in the corner. All the women in the room now made their way toward the hidden door, leaving only the woman in the blue dress and Ye Lingtian. "Brother Lingtian, are you alright?" Gu Yun asked with a concerned look. "What could possibly be wrong with me?" Ye Lingtian smiled and shook his head, looking towards the direction of the door. He said with a laugh, "My dear elder brother really thinks I¡¯ve given up on myself. How could I have survived to this day if I hadn¡¯t done this?" Continuing, Ye Lingtian sighed deeply, "My brother and I share the same father but different mothers; his mother is from a great family in the North Desert, while mine was just an ordinary woman. His mother helped him bribe most of the clan elders. If I pose even the slightest threat to his inheritance of the Family Head, he will certainly not let me off. Otherwise, why would I debase myself like this everyday?" Hearing Ye Lingtian¡¯s words, Gu Yun quickly responded, "Brother Lingtian, let¡¯s not compete for the position of Family Head then. ``` "Can¡¯t we just find a secluded forest to live out our lives together?" Ye Lingtian slightly turned his head, looking sternly at Gu Yun and said, "Don¡¯t ever speak of that again, Yun¡¯er. You know my ambitions." A true man aspires to travel the four corners of the world, wielding a three-foot sword, to vanquish all injustices in the world and engage in a glorious and significant undertaking." "How could I settle for such a mediocre life?" "I know, I know," Gu Yun hurriedly nodded, still worried as he said, "I¡¯m just afraid something will happen to you. Ye Feiling is like a fish in water within the clan, how do we contend with him?" "I have my ways," Ye Lingtian replied calmly, his gaze profound. ...¡­ At this time, in the Ye mansion, Ye Feiling stood in the courtyard, his bearing powerful and commanding, apparently at the pinnacle of the Empty Vein Realm, on the verge of breaking through to the Esteem Vein Realm. After finishing a set of Vein Skills, he took a long breath. At that moment, a shadow appeared next to him out of nowhere. "Master, what are your orders?" asked the shadow with a hoarse voice. "I need you to kill two people for me. They had a conflict with my younger brother today at the Miyue Pavilion," Ye Feiling said with a light smile, glancing into the distance, "After killing them, spread rumors in the city that it was my younger brother who had a grudge against these two and had them killed." "Yes," the shadow nodded and gradually vanished into the space. ... November¡¯s cold sealed the world, with the temperature outside growing increasingly frigid, and streaks of cold air howled past, causing people to don their thick cotton clothes early. Inside the inn, Xiao Guizi still spoke with some dissatisfaction: "That woman was my choice first, what right did he have to step in?" "Because others have bigger fists," Xu Zimei laughed and said, "The waters of Mixed Yuan Ancient City are very deep." "What does Elder Brother mean?" Xiao Guizi asked, puzzled. "Don¡¯t sleep too soundly tonight, or you might not even know how you died," Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. "Could it be that Ye Lingtian still wants to kill us?" Xiao Guizi asked, startled. "Do you know of a creature called a smiling tiger?" Xu Zimei replied. ... The moon was like a round disk, and the winter night was dry and cold. Perhaps the cold stream was too biting, for while the sky was not yet completely dark, the streets were nearly devoid of pedestrians. Five figures in black masks appeared at a hidden alley on the street corner. "Let¡¯s make it quick and leave no survivors," the hoarse voice commanded lightly. The rest of the masked figures nodded and their outlines seemed to merge into the space, disappearing from sight. ... Xu Zimei sat casually by the window, holding a jug of clear wine, his expression serene as he watched the bright moon in the dark sky. After a while, he slowly turned his head and whispered, "Since you¡¯ve come, why hide? There¡¯s no need for such secrecy." Ripples spread through the space as if a small stone had been dropped into still water. Three shadows appeared simultaneously in Xu Zimei¡¯s room. "The Flying Illusory Void Step of the North Desert Xiang Family," Xu Zimei commented with interest as he watched the sudden appearance of the people. This step technique was a hereditary Vein Skill of the Xiang Family. Once cultivated to the level of the Other Shore, one could hide within the void, elusive to ordinary detection. Hearing Xu Zimei uncover their origins, all three frowned and charged towards him. Chapter 189 - 188 Mysterious Valley Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, looking at the three people approaching, as the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm emanated from his body. Tyrant Shadow flashed a streak of lightning from its sheath, and Wu Geng¡¯s blade style tore through layers of void. Feeling the aura emanating from Xu Zimei, the expressions of the three opponents changed dramatically. All three were strong warriors of the Empty Vein Realm, and none of them had expected that Xu Zimei, at his age, had already reached the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm. Five Vein Gates on his body opened at the same time, and extremely potent Spiritual Energy surged in the air. Tyrant Shadow, carrying boundless Thunderbolt, descended from the heavens and cleaved one of them in two. "Not good," the other two, faces stricken with panic, didn¡¯t dare to fight and instantly fled in two different directions. The two used the Fei Xu Huan Yun Step to vanish into the void, their figures gradually disappearing from sight. "Think you can run?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, as boundless Blade Qi filled the space around him. "Way of Inquiry eighth form, Deep Blue World," Light blue Spiritual Energy immobilized the entire space, within this confined area, not even the slightest fluctuation could escape Xu Zimei¡¯s perception. He slowly raised Tyrant Shadow, with blood-red Spiritual Energy roaring, leaving a bloody trace in the void. It was as if heaven and earth were condensed into a single line. "Way of Inquiry sixth form, Slaughter Blade," The frenzied Blade Qi stirred in the void, and "boom, boom, boom" sounds of explosions echoed around. When the Blade Qi of Tyrant Shadow fell through the void, two different screams were heard. Mists of blood drifted through the air, and the scent of blood pervaded the room. Xu Zimei kicked open the door and entered Xiao Guizi¡¯s room. Xiao Guizi was already covered in wounds, caught between the attacks of two other men in black. After all, he was only at the peak of the True Vein Realm. It was quite impressive that he could hold out so long under the attack of two Empty Vein Realm martial artists. Seeing Xu Zimei enter, the two men in black were taken aback. Boundless Blade Qi slashed through the void, and before one of the men in black could react and evade, he was torn to pieces by the Blade Qi. "Tell me, who sent you?" Xu Zimei steadily walked towards the last remaining man in black. The Blade Qi of Tyrant Shadow filled the entire room. The man in black was surrounded by Blade Qi; any slight movement and he would be completely disintegrated by the Blade Qi. "I would never betray the second son. So stop asking," the man in black huffed coldly, indifferently speaking. "It¡¯s really that guy, after clashing with us during the day, he sends someone to silence us at night," Xiao Guizi scoffed angrily. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, looking at the man in black, "Not planning to tell the truth even when you¡¯re about to die?" "Believe it or not," the man in black spoke indifferently: "After all, I am a dead man. I have nothing to gain by lying to you. It¡¯s just that the second son had a conflict with you today, felt humiliated, and sent us to seek revenge." As the man in black finished speaking, boundless Blade Qi slashed through the void. With a scream, the man in black was split in two. "Meaningless," Xu Zimei said lightly, his eyes slightly narrowed. "Senior brother, what do we do now?" Xiao Guizi asked from the side. "Do you really believe what he said?" Xu Zimei questioned. "Not sure, but for now, only Ye Lingtian had a conflict with us," Xiao Guizi responded: "If not him, who else would have a motive?" "Don¡¯t be so superficial in your view of things," Xu Zimei shook his head, saying: "Tomorrow morning, go out and inquire, who in the Ye Family has ties with the Xiang Family of North Desert?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi nodded. ...¡­ The first wisp of winter wind blew down from the edge of the sky. Trees trembled in the cold current, the sky had just lightened, and everything was still in silence. The first snowflake drifted gently from the edge of the heavens. As the first snowflake began to sing the long song of winter, more snowflakes followed one after another, floating down. The world entered into a blanket of white hush, and everything outside was a vast expanse of white. ... Early in the morning, a carriage left the gates of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Despite the snow falling for only a short period, the ground was already covered with a thin layer of snow. The carriage disappeared into the distant horizon, while the snowflakes continued to fall silently, covering the clear hoof prints along the way. After the carriage had traveled some distance, Ye Lingtian stepped down from the carriage. He said to Gu Yun, "Yun¡¯er, go have a look around in Valley Peak City nearby. I¡¯ll come find you when I¡¯m back." "Big Brother Lingtian, just take care yourself," Gu Yun hesitated for a moment, then nodded with concern and said. "Don¡¯t worry," Ye Lingtian smiled, his right hand gently caressing Gu Yun¡¯s right cheek, saying affectionately, "Yun¡¯er, you¡¯ve been helping me all these years. Never expecting anything in return, I¡¯ve made things hard for you. I remember your kindness, rest assured that once this competition is over, once I became the rightful successor of Ye Family as the next Family Head, I will marry you openly and honorably." Hearing Ye Lingtian¡¯s words, Gu Yun felt a twinge in her nose. She nodded emphatically, all those years of silent companionship, was it not for waiting for Ye Lingtian to say ¡¯I will marry you¡¯? As she watched Ye Lingtian¡¯s figure gradually disappear into the vast snow, Gu Yun clenched her fists slightly and whispered to herself, "Big Brother Lingtian, I¡¯ll wait for you." ...¡­ The snow seemed to fall heavier, and the world outside was completely shrouded in white. A thick layer of snow had built up on Ye Lingtian¡¯s body, and his eyebrows and hair were also full of snow. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his head slightly, discerned the direction, and continued to walk forward. No matter how long he had walked, even though Ye Lingtian already reached the True Vein Realm, his body still felt somewhat stiff from the cold. Finally, he arrived in front of a small mountain range outside Mixed Yuan Ancient City. At the very center of this mountain range was a valley that was strangely enough, despite the heavy snowfall outside, always spring-like. Even weirder, the plants and animals inside the valley seemed to be contaminated by something, entirely dark in color. ... Ye Lingtian arrived at the entrance of the valley, blocked by a transparent membrane. He stood before the membrane in silence for a long time, as if making some firm decision. He took out a black token from the Storage Ring, which emanated Demonic Qi, as if it condensed all the evils of the world. Ye Lingtian placed the token on the membrane, and the Demonic Qi on the black token surged instantly, corroding a large hole through the membrane. Ye Lingtian walked through the hole, and the membrane behind him restored to its original state. "You finally came." A voice, oppressively heavy yet magnificent, suddenly rang out. Chapter 190 - 189: Planting Demonic Skills into the Dao Heart The voice, origin unknown, echoed through the desolate valley, creating a profound shock. "Grant me power, I am willing to give up everything," Ye Lingtian fell silent for a moment before finally kneeling down in worship. "Open your mind, and upon your Way of Inquiry sow my Demon Seal, and you shall become the Demon Heir and gain my power," said the voice indifferently. "I am willing," Ye Lingtian quickly nodded. Wisps of Demonic Qi fell from the edge of the sky, and when they enshrouded Ye Lingtian¡¯s body, his face twisted grimly, and he roared in agony. "Do not harbor any thoughts of resistance, follow my demonic intent, it shall be the beacon guiding your life," the voice arose from the horizon, as if to soothe the heart. Ye Lingtian¡¯s body rolled on the ground as the Demonic Qi seemed to erode his entire being. It was not just his body that the Demonic Qi eroded, but his soul as well. After an indeterminate amount of time, Ye Lingtian finally settled down. His skin slowly turned pitch black, and within his opened eyes, wisps of Demonic Qi faintly rose. His entire demeanor seemed to have changed into that of another person, with no trace of emotion in his eyes. Especially the aura around him, having burst open five Vein Gates simultaneously, had remarkably advanced to the Esteem Vein Realm. Ye Lingtian clenched his fists tightly, feeling the power coursing through his body. "The family competition, my dear brother, I am waiting to surprise you," Ye Lingtian said with a ferocious smile. "Go now, and when one day you become the Family Head of the Ye Family and can truly control the clan, I will bestow upon you a new reward," said the voice softly, "Although you have reached the Esteem Vein Realm, your body¡¯s potential has been exhausted. Simple cultivation can no longer help you advance, only I can assist you now." "I understand, my lord," Ye Lingtian quickly nodded in agreement. ...¡­ Watching Ye Lingtian¡¯s retreating figure, a sinister laugh echoed within the silent valley. "Just wait, when darkness once again shrouds everything, that will be our moment to reemerge. This time, all resistance will be in vain, and everything will be destroyed under our rule." ... The icebound snow could not stop the fervor within the Ye Family this day. The Great Competition among the younger generation of the family was to be held today, and early in the morning, all the juniors of the family had gathered within the clan grounds. This competition was no ordinary event. Long ago, the Family Head of the Ye Family, Ye Shilong, had announced that the disciple who won first place in the competition would become the successor to the next Family Head of the Ye Family. Within the Ye Family, there was a special Martial Performance Stage designated for competitions, where all the descendants had already assembled early on. And now, everyone from Mixed Yuan Ancient City could come here to watch this competition. The Ye Family had also invited many prestigious individuals and families from within the city. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­ Inside the inn, Xiao Guizi shook off the drifting snow upon entering the room. "Did you find out everything?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Yes, the second wife of Ye Shilong, the Family Head of the Ye Family, is the daughter of the current family head of the Xiang Family from North Desert, and they have a son together, that youth named Ye Feiling we met yesterday," Xiao Guizi replied. "Could it be that this matter truly has nothing to do with Ye Lingtian?" Xu Zimei smiled, gazing thoughtfully out the window at the falling snow. "By the way, elder brother," Xiao Guizi hurriedly said, "Today the Ye Family has a major contest concerning the selection of the next Family Head. Shall we go and take a look?" "Sure," Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. They bought an oil-paper umbrella and, faced with the snow descending like a curtain, headed towards the Ye Family. The pure white sky, painted over by the snow, seemed especially pristine, and the falling snow appeared to slow down. To Xu Zimei and his companion, the Ye Family¡¯s grand competition was of little importance; they casually had breakfast on the way, and by the time they arrived at the Ye Family¡¯s location, the competition had already reached its climax. ... On the Martial Performance Stage, Ye Feiling stood in white robes, sword in hand, with surges of Sword Qi emanating all around him. His opponent, Ye Lingtian, wore a plain green robe and carried an air of sheer indifference. "Lingtian, I¡¯m truly proud of you, brother," Ye Feiling smiled and said, "Seeing that you haven¡¯t fallen into depravity, you really live up to the Ye Family¡¯s name." "How much longer are you planning to keep up this charade?" Ye Lingtian said flatly. "What do you mean?" Ye Feiling was slightly taken aback. "Let¡¯s talk with real power. If I beat you, I can become the next successor to our Family Head," Ye Lingtian said calmly. "My dear brother, if it were anything else, I would gladly give it to you if you wanted it," Ye Feiling shook his head and replied, "But as for the succession of the Family Head, that is tied to the future of our entire family. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold back, brother." "Do I need you to let me win?" Ye Lingtian scoffed disdainfully. At that moment, an aura unique to someone in the Esteem Vein Realm radiated from him. Threads of Demonic Qi rose in the air around him as his eyes, devoid of any emotion, gazed at Ye Feiling. Ye Feiling felt as if his heart had been viciously squeezed. "Five Vein Gates, how is this possible," he exclaimed in horror, looking at Ye Lingtian in disbelief. ... The light snow landing on Ye Lingtian evaporated as soon as it touched the Demonic Qi surrounding him. Xu Zimei watched Ye Lingtian with a slight frown, sensing a familiar Demonic Qi, but for the moment, he couldn¡¯t recall from where. Not just Ye Lingtian, but everyone present was so shocked they were rendered speechless. No one could comprehend how the second son, remembered as a wastrel and useless person, had reached the Esteem Vein Realm at such a young age. This was a feat that even many Saint Heirs of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t match. The Family Head of the Ye Family, Ye Shilong, stood up from his seat with a slight frown as he watched the situation unfold in the arena. ... Demonic Qi coiled around Ye Lingtian as he slowly raised his fists. With just one punch, Ye Feiling was sent flying away. His body surged with Spiritual Energy, and Ye Lingtian laughed heartily, as years of enduring humiliation were released today. Watching Ye Feiling on the ground, unable to get up for a long time, Ye Lingtian turned towards the head seats and called out loudly, "Father, esteemed Clan Elders, do we have a conclusion for this competition?" Upon hearing Ye Lingtian¡¯s words, the arena fell very quiet for a moment. Ye Shilong was silent for a while before he chuckled and said, "Tian¡¯er, the position of the Family Head is a significant matter that cannot be determined so casually. You have never managed the family¡¯s affairs since childhood. To be a Family Head, strength alone is not enough; one also needs cunning and managerial abilities." "Are you trying to renege on your own words?" Ye Lingtian frowned and asked contemptuously. "Not at all," the Great Elder, standing beside him, shook his head and said, "In our Ye Family, there is a rule that if a family member disagrees with the decision of the Family Head, it can be overturned if six Elders unanimously veto the Head¡¯s command." Chapter 191 - 190 So-called Imperial Hegemony Is Just That "What do you mean?" A bad premonition suddenly surged in Ye Lingtian¡¯s heart. "Now, we six Elders jointly reject the order previously issued by the Family Head regarding the appointment of the first in the competition as the family successor, and thus the command is hereby revoked," the Great Elder said indifferently. "I second the motion." "I also second the motion." ...¡­ The other five Elders behind all nodded in agreement. Ye Lingtian¡¯s face turned awkward, staring fiercely at these high-ranking members of the family. He chuckled lightly and said faintly, "Is this the taste of power? The upper echelons use their authority and rules to play others in the palm of their hands. If the position of Family Head successor was originally reserved for my elder brother, why bother with this grand competition at all?" "Fei Ling is naturally more suitable than you to inherit the position of Family Head," the Great Elder snorted coldly. "If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the people here, what kind of image they really have of you in their hearts." On the side, Ye Shilong also sighed and said, "Tian¡¯er, when your elder brother becomes the Family Head, you can be an Elder and assist him well. The two of you together can lead our Ye Family to an even more glorious future." Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Ye Lingtian laughed ironically. All these years of enduring humiliation was just for waiting for an opportunity, wasn¡¯t it? But now, it seemed that all his efforts had become a wasted joke. ... "I do not accept this," Ye Lingtian barely lifted his head and bellowed in defiance. He knew this was his only chance, if he gained nothing now, it would be very difficult for him to rise again in the future. "What can you do about it if you don¡¯t accept?" the Great Elder snorted coldly. "I don¡¯t believe, after falling so far for so many years, how you could have suddenly advanced to the Esteem Vein Realm. Look at your current state; I suspect that you might have colluded with some evil skill." Waves of Demonic Qi rolled around Ye Lingtian, and he laughed with disdain, "What, have you started to convict me already?" "The family will investigate this matter thoroughly; you better stay behind," said the Great Elder indifferently. As his words fell, the aura of the Saint Vein Realm emanated from his body, pressing down directly towards Ye Lingtian. Though only recently ascended to the Saint Vein Realm, he was still not someone Ye Lingtian, a Martial Artist of the Esteem Vein Realm, could contend with. A vast aura enveloped him, and Ye Lingtian only felt a heaviness all over, as if his entire body was bound, completely unable to move. ... "How could I lose, lose to a failure?" Just then, Ye Feiling, who had been knocked to the ground by Ye Lingtian, stood up from the ground with disheveled hair. He looked at Ye Lingtian beside him, his mind in turmoil¡ªthe sense of superiority he¡¯d had since childhood made it impossible for him to accept this defeat, and his eyes revealed intense madness. "Die, failure," he roared, raising his sword to strike down at Ye Lingtian. The Sword Qi was fierce, his expression ferocious, clearly showing no intention of holding back. Just as the longsword was about to pierce into Ye Lingtian¡¯s abdomen, a blue figure suddenly rushed out from the crowd, shielding Ye Lingtian. "Pu," The longsword entered his body, and the sharp sword¡¯s edge carried boundless Sword Qi in a flurry of slashes. Gu Yun lowered his head to look at the longsword piercing into his body, then turned his head with a smile to say to Ye Lingtian, "Lingtian brother, this is all I can do." Endless Demonic Qi roared around Ye Lingtian, harboring a madness and nefarious nature within. As the roar of the Demonic Qi grew more and more intense, the Great Elder¡¯s Saint Vein Realm¡¯s aura of Suppression was momentarily broken through. Ye Lingtian embraced the girl stained red with blood in his arms, his eyes reddening, wanting to say something, but it felt as if something was stuck in his throat. For a long while, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word, only shaking his head in pain, whimpering repeatedly, "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t leave." "Lingtian brother, do you know? I really wanted to be with you for life, even if it was a simple one, even if it was hard, it wouldn¡¯t matter, I really wanted to," Gu Yun stretched out her hands, gently wiping away the unstoppable tears at the corners of Ye Lingtian¡¯s eyes. Blood flowed out of the wound in her chest as if it didn¡¯t care for life, Gu Yun¡¯s complexion growing paler, even her eyes gradually losing their luster. "Don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll take you away from here, to a place where no one can find us, where no one can disturb us," Ye Lingtian hurriedly said. His hands trembling, he took out handfuls of Pills from the Storage Ring and fed them into Gu Yun¡¯s mouth. Unfortunately, when the longsword had pierced her, the Sword Qi had thoroughly destroyed the five viscera and six bowels within Gu Yun¡¯s body. Unless there were some Defy the Heavens Pills, they would be of no help at all. "Lingtian brother, promise me, you have to take good care of yourself," as the last trace of a smile froze on Gu Yun¡¯s face, her hands slowly slid off Ye Lingtian¡¯s face, and her eyes gradually closed. Ye Lingtian let out a despairing howl towards the sky, calling the girl¡¯s name over and over, but there was no response. Long ago, he had thought that his dream was a grand ambition, to achieve great undertakings that would shake the world. But it wasn¡¯t until the girl died in his arms that he suddenly realized that the girl in his arms was truly everything to him in this life. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The so-called grand ambition was nothing more than bullshit. "You deserve to die," Ye Lingtian raised his head, his gaze filled with murderous hatred, staring fixedly at Ye Feiling. Ye Feiling stepped back several steps, swallowing a mouthful of spit harshly. "Enough, let¡¯s end this matter here. Do we really want others to witness and laugh at our Ye Family¡¯s disgrace?" the Great Elder said with a frown on the side. Ye Lingtian paid no mind to the Great Elder¡¯s words; with Demonic Qi swirling around him, he charged directly towards Ye Feiling. "I said it¡¯s over, didn¡¯t you hear?" A palm formed of condensed Spiritual Energy descended from the sky, striking Ye Lingtian down to the ground. With difficulty, Ye Lingtian stood up, sneering in misery, and once again disregarded everything as he lunged towards Ye Feiling. Ye Feiling didn¡¯t dare to engage in battle and could only keep retreating backward. "Ye Lingtian, do you want to slay your own kin?" the Great Elder snorted coldly, his entire Saint Vein Realm aura coalescing, completely immobilizing Ye Lingtian on the spot. No matter how much Ye Lingtian struggled, the overwhelming aura was all in vain. "Family Head, Elders, I suspect he has been controlled by Evil skill, and should be executed on the spot," Ye Feiling took the opportunity to say. Hearing Ye Feiling¡¯s words, Ye Shilong slightly frowned, stayed silent for a short while, then said indifferently, "Lock him up in solitary confinement for now." Ye Lingtian was immobilized and could not move, helplessly watching as two Ye Family disciples took him away. Ye Lingtian¡¯s face lacked any expression, his eyes like a pool of dead water, quietly staring at Gu Yun¡¯s corpse. After Ye Lingtian was taken away, Ye Shilong stepped forward and apologized to everyone present who had come to watch the competition. As the tournament ended, many people present understood that this incident would inevitably cause a stir in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, becoming a topic of conversation for people at tea and meals. Chapter 192 - 191 The Return of the Ancient Nether Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi returned to the inn and planned to leave Mixed Yuan Ancient City. "Senior brother, are we just going to let the assassination attempt slide?" Xiao Guizi asked in confusion. "Nobody can escape. It¡¯s just not convenient at the moment, to avoid startling the snake by hitting the grass," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. "Senior brother, do you already know who the assassin is?" Xiao Guizi asked. "Don¡¯t you have an answer in your heart as well?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. In the afternoon, the two of them rode the Dark Heaven Tiger and the Green Jiao Horse out of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. The twilight and the glow of the sunset interwove at the edge of the sky, and the world seemed brighter after a snowfall. It was refreshingly new, as if it had been washed clean. On a secluded street in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, there was a small tea stall. Perhaps due to its remote location, the tea stall didn¡¯t have much business. An elder sat in front of the tea stall, thoroughly engrossed in a book about tea. "Grandpa, that brother Ye Lingtian is so pitiful," a small girl with a ponytail and chubby cheeks protested indignantly: "That Ye Family, despite being a big family in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, has no principles in their actions." "Pitiful?" Hearing the girl¡¯s words, the elder chuckled and shook his head, closing the book and saying, "Qi, you should understand. Everyone in this world has their own struggles. Everyone is working hard to live their lives; there is no question of who is pitiable or not. The path one chooses is their own, and no matter the outcome, one must face and accept it with composure." As he said this, the elder seemed to recall something, sighing wistfully and gazing into the sky with a profound look. "Elder Yue, brew a pot of Sunsetting Red," a voice interrupted the elder¡¯s thoughts. "Alright," the elder quickly said with a smile, getting busy. ... Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi left Mixed Yuan Ancient City and, after identifying their direction, headed towards the Baili Family. The snowfall had ceased, and the distant mountains were enshrouded in a vast mist. In this utterly silent winter, hardly any travelers were seen around Mixed Yuan Ancient City; the surroundings were desolate. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi saw a black dot on the distant horizon, growing increasingly rapid. In the blink of an eye, the black dot had approached close to them. It was a figure, more precisely an old man. The old man, clad in a black robe with a stooped figure, stood between heaven and earth; his presence wasn¡¯t particularly formidable, yet it was overwhelmingly oppressive. "Hand over the Azure Cloud Battle Body Bead and the information on the third Battle Body," the old man said indifferently: "I can make your deaths quick." "And here I thought the Ancient Nether had been scared out of their wits already," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. This old man was the very shopkeeper from the Wild Desolation Tavern before. ... "It seems you lured me here on purpose," the old man said, frowning slightly as he spread his divine soul but did not sense other presences in the vicinity. As a peak powerhouse of the Saint Vein Realm, he was confident in his own strength. "You Ancient Nether really have some nerve. The disaster that struck Mixed Yuan Ancient City all those years ago was brought by you, and now you still dare to appear openly in the city," Xu Zimei said. "So what," the old man shook his head slightly and replied, "Back then, with such a good opportunity, if it hadn¡¯t been for some fools in our clan messing things up, it¡¯s still uncertain who would be the harbinger of this new era." Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment. Although he had not lived through the Age of Ancient Nether, he had empathetically felt the terror of that great catastrophe through the evolution of the River of Fate. That was the era of Wild Desolation Monster Beasts, when the human race had no status and Monster Beasts dominated everything. People often say there are three thousand races in this world. But the world¡¯s races are far beyond what the number three thousand could summarize. Perhaps back then, no one truly knew about the Ancient Nether race. It wasn¡¯t until they secretly gathered strength and eventually re-emerged into the world, launching an invasion over the Yuan Central Continent, that people truly witnessed the terror of this race. Even the powerful Monster Race had to avoid their sharp edge then, but in the tens of thousands of years of battle resisting Ancient Nether, the contribution of one race was particularly outstanding. That was the Giants, who were once the second-largest race after the Monster Race during the Wild Desolation era. Pity that in the battle against Ancient Nether, they spared no effort and, although they eventually won tragically, they almost reached the state of annihilation. ... The Giants¡¯ strength was reduced to one-tenth, and this recognition was also to honor their contributions to the entire continent. All the powers of the continent reached a consensus not to kill any of the Giants recklessly. This rule has been followed to this day, and even after True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors, it was not overturned. However, as time passed, people gradually forgot many of the Giants¡¯ past glories. Many even started to kill members of the Giants in secret. Just like before, when Xu Zimei was in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Chi Qianxue was ready to hunt that Giant for a life-attribute treasure. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... "I really want to know what backup plan you¡¯ve prepared," the old man¡¯s aura of the Saint Vein Realm¡¯s peak spread out as he said with a faint smile, "What¡¯s your purpose for luring me here?" "You will know very soon," Xu Zimei smiled. Beside him, a huge vortex emerged, with a roar that seemed to come from the ancient past shaking heaven and earth. An enormous Chaos body slowly crawled out of the vortex. "Ancient Monster Beast," the elder stared fixedly at Chaos, saying with some disbelief, "It¡¯s really hard to imagine that an Ancient Monster Beast could still survive to this day, and is willing to become your Vein Beast." "Old man, that aura of yours is truly annoying," Chaos replied with an indifferent voice. For Monster Beasts who had lived through the Ancient Nether era, it wasn¡¯t just the human race they detested, but also the Ancient Nether race. When Chaos raised its left claw, carrying boundless hurricanes and the space compressed with a "boom" as it struck down towards the old man. Only then did the elder¡¯s face change drastically, as dark gray Spiritual Energy surged around him, coalescing into a deep-colored gray mist. As Chaos¡¯s right claw struck the mist, a scream was heard as the mist instantly dispersed and the ground was smashed into a several tens of meters wide chasm. The elder¡¯s figure had already appeared in mid-air, with his True Fate emerging above his head. That was also a mass of gray mist, within which red lights were flickering. Like the Sea of Blood from the hell of the underworld, countless ferocious monsters roared within it, and sharp, piercing screams began to sound. The mid-air seemed to be reflected in this terrifying gray mist, looking up, the world that was once clear and bright was still unclear, only the gray mist enveloped everything around. Chapter 193 - 192: Dust of the Era "Monster Beast of the Divine Vein Realm," the elder¡¯s expression was grave at this moment as he stared deeply into Chaos, articulating each word deliberately. The power of the opponent¡¯s strike just now was definitely not something an ordinary Monster Beast of the Saint Vein Realm could possess. "Old man, unless the ten great Yamas of your Ancient Nether descend to the mortal realm today, even a Thirteen Saint like you really isn¡¯t much to look at," Chaos sneered with disdain. All at once, it opened its enormous maw, and the grey mist that encircled the elder¡¯s head, resembling the Sea of Blood of Hell, was all sucked into its stomach. Chaos belched satisfyingly, then lifted its right claw again. Suddenly, boundless Spiritual Energy surged in the Firmament, and a colossal claw materialized, reaching straight for the elder. At that moment, the elder didn¡¯t dare to face the attack, hastily escaping into the void to flee. A boundless beastly might radiated from Chaos, its surrounding Spiritual Energy surged, freezing the space within several miles solid. The figure of the elder was forcibly expelled from the void. Although he was a powerful being of the Saint Vein Realm, under the blockade of Chaos¡¯s Divine Vein Realm, he had no way to tear through the space before him. The tremendous paw fell from the Firmament with a "boom," its echo resonating in mid-air. The claw, condensed from Spiritual Energy, grabbed the elder directly into its palm, rendering all his resistance futile. "You¡¯re like a flea, an insignificant ant," Chaos snorted coldly, and its right claw struck down fiercely. With a "boom," the explosion erupted, and although the elder defended himself with all his might, he was still severely injured by Chaos¡¯s powerful swipe, barely clinging to life. However, his injuries were also visibly healing at a speed observable to the naked eye¡ªthat was the power of the Saint Vein Realm. As long as the Divine Soul was not destroyed, healing even the gravest injuries was just a matter of time. ...¡­ "Boss, he has temporarily lost his fighting strength," Chaos proudly reported. Xu Zimei smiled and walked up to the elder, saying, "Should we have a talk now?" After a brief silence, the elder asked, "I¡¯m also quite curious, why did you go to such lengths to lure me here? What exactly do you want to do?" "Let¡¯s change locations. We are too close to Mixed Yuan Ancient City here, and the commotion from earlier might have already attracted some people¡¯s attention," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Following that, the group saw Chaos carrying the elder as everyone left, walking on air. Not far from their line of sight, in front of a snowy mountain range, the group came to a halt. ...¡­ "Actually, I don¡¯t harbor much hatred toward your Ancient Nether Tribe," Xu Zimei said with a smile: "Just tell me some things, and I can let you go." "What do you want to know?" the elder asked with a raspy voice. "A Secret Technique that your Ancient Nether Tribe has researched for tens of thousands of years," Xu Zimei replied. "Do you want to know the Secret Technique of Battle Body Fusion?" The elder was taken aback, then rapidly shook his head, saying, "That¡¯s impossible. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you." "Come on, stop acting," Xu Zimei chuckled: "I understand what the Hundred Great Battle Bodies are far better than you do. Not to belittle you, but to fuse the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, your Ancient Nether Tribe alone is not yet qualified." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s expression changed subtly but quickly returned to normal. He responded indifferently, "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about." "No worries, I¡¯ll tell you a story and you¡¯ll understand," Xu Zimei said with a smile: "Once upon a time, there was an era called the Wild Desolation. The Monster Race, Giants, and Immortal Clan divided the world amongst themselves, ruling that era. The Monster Race was the strongest, followed by the Giants, with the Immortal Clan closely behind. In that brutal age, besides these three races, other races were nothing but insignificant ants, wantonly slaughtered and even used as food by the Monster Race. In a remote corner of the Wild Desolation era, there existed a tribe called the Ancient Nether. "The clan leader of this race, was someone who often couldn¡¯t tolerate the injustices of the world and loved to right wrongs¡ªa hot-blooded and somewhat juvenile idealist." "You¡¯re the juvenile one. That was our noble dream," the elder rudely interrupted Xu Zimei, bellowing excitedly, "Such ambition, how could you fools understand." As the elder spoke, his voice suddenly grew quieter, and he squatted there, dazed, as if remembering something, then began to hold his head and weep bitterly. It was hard to imagine that someone who had gone through countless hardships, a powerful being from the Saint Vein Realm, could shed tears so easily. "The clan leader believed that all beings in this world are equal, that no one should be born to a position of superiority." The elder, with a choked voice, began to tell the story of his race. "We inadvertently obtained something that could help us gain great strength. After tens of thousands of years lying dormant, our race¡¯s power finally reached an unprecedented peak. In that era of Wild Desolation, with over ten thousand races, no one knew of a race called the Ancient Nether; no one understood what we would bring." That day, it was raining outside, raining heavily! The clan leader told us he didn¡¯t know what this act would bring to the entire race, but he never regretted it." As the elder said this, his expression became agitated again. "Why should the people of the three great races be born with such prestige, so noble and supreme, while other races could only live out their lives in a humble and servile manner? We waged war, but our goal was only to defeat the three great races, to establish a fairer, more just world. We called upon all races outside of the three great ones, hoping to unite and overthrow their rule. We could have created a golden age, towards a new era. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although we also knew that there was no true fairness in this world, we could try our best to balance it out. But it was because of you fools, who didn¡¯t dare to resist the rule of the three great races." The elder fell silent for a long time after these words, and eventually shook his head with a bemused smile. "The three great races¡¯ power was so deeply ingrained in people¡¯s hearts, the other races didn¡¯t dare join us to rebel. Instead, they turned and helped the three great races fight against us. That war lasted tens of thousands of years, and in the end, we were nearly exterminated. Defeated, failed. But the world will never know the truth. We were the ones who should have been remembered by the era, Unfortunately, under the propaganda of the three great races, we became the demons who wanted to destroy the world. Became the rats that everyone wanted to strike down, Forced to live in the dark sewers, Carrying our ambitions and ideals to a humble and insignificant end." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xu Zimei turned to look at Chaos. Chaos hurriedly explained, "That war was commanded by the ancestors of the Upper Realm, we were just following orders. Moreover, how did a Martial Artist from the Saint Vein Realm manage to live from the Wild Desolation era to now? Why should we believe what you say." "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; someone had to stand up, right?" The elder laughed and shook his head, saying, "Even without the Ancient Nether, didn¡¯t a man called True Martial eventually stand up and end it all?" Chapter 194 - 193 Twin Battle Bodies ``` Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and said, "What interests me right now is how a martial artist from the Saint Vein Realm like you has managed to live from the Wild Desolation Era to the present." "Give up, I won¡¯t tell you anything," the old man said indifferently. At this moment, a green light suddenly emitted from a leaf that Xu Zimei had previously obtained in the secret realm, which was now inside his Storage Ring. "He ingested the Leaf of Life before," the consciousness within the leaf said. Xu Zimei nodded and then said, "All right, let¡¯s get back to the main point. Give me that secret technique, and I will let you leave." "I don¡¯t know what secret technique you are referring to," the old man replied indifferently. "If it¡¯s the Battle Body Fusion secret technique, you can forget about it." "Are you still not willing to admit it," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "In fact, you yourselves are well aware that the Battle Body Fusion secret technique is just a smokescreen. Actually, you have been secretly researching a Twin Battle Bodies secret technique all along, haven¡¯t you?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he stared intently at Xu Zimei. It should be noted that the Twin Battle Bodies secret technique was their clan¡¯s secret, and other than the ten Yamas, the Nine Spirits God, and the Thirteen Saints, no one else could possibly know about it. Even the members within their own Ancient Nether Tribe were unclear about such a secret technique. The old man felt a shiver down his spine; he had no idea how Xu Zimei had come to know of it. Could there have been a high-level betrayal within the tribe? But upon further consideration, it seemed impossible. They all had journeyed together from the Wild Desolation Era to the present. They shared the same aspirations and dreams and would never betray each other for any reason. ...¡­ "How did you come to know of this?" the old man asked indifferently. At this stage, he also understood that there was no point in hiding it any longer. "That¡¯s not important," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "We are not enemies; perhaps we could try to work together." Xu Zimei was determined to get the Twin Battle Bodies secret technique. This technique could allow a person to possess two great Battle Bodies at the same time. Most crucially, these two Battle Bodies are not entirely fused into the physical body. For someone like Xu Zimei, who had already fused with the first Battle Body, fusing with additional Battle Bodies would actually not have much effect anymore. However, this Twin Battle Bodies technique was related to the mysteries beyond the Saint Vein Realm. After advancing to the Saint Vein Realm, martial artists could possess a fully formed Divine Soul. As long as the Divine Soul is not extinguished, even the gravest of injuries can be healed. This Twin Battle Bodies secret technique is actually about the Divine Soul. Ordinary people fuse Battle Bodies within their physical bodies, but this Twin Battle Bodies technique not only allows your original body to fuse with a Battle Body but also helps your Divine Soul to fuse with another from the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just think, since the advent of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, there has never been a case where a person¡¯s Divine Soul and physical body could simultaneously fuse with two Battle Bodies. With the enhancement of a Battle Body, a martial artist¡¯s Divine Soul will gain substantial increases in both defensive and offensive power. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that once this secret technique emerges, it will become the main cultivation system throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent. Even among martial artists of the Saint Vein Realm, the combat power is completely on a different level depending on whether the Divine Soul has fused with a Battle Body or not. ... ``` "This is a secret technique my clan has researched over a million years at a great cost," the old man said flatly. "If I were to give it to you, then I would be a traitor to my entire species. I cannot let everything be in vain, not even death can justify that." "Don¡¯t be so sure, let me tell you another story," Xu Zimei laughed and spoke, "After the Ancient Nether was defeated, they started hiding in various parts of Yuan Central Continent. Their main base was set up in the City of Clouds, and at the same time, they established branches in the major cities of each continent. That includes the Wild Desolation Tavern in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, the Heavenly Star Lounge in Heavenly Light Ancient City, the Yellow Sand Tea House in North Desert........" As Xu Zimei named each branch, the look on the old man¡¯s face grew more and more panicked. "What do you think would happen to the Ancient Nether if I spread this information everywhere?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder glared at Xu Zimei, grinding his teeth and said fiercely, "You deserve to die." "You talk to me like that, and it truly hurts my feelings," Xu Zimei said with a laugh, smacking his lips, "I haven¡¯t killed any of your Ancient Nether people. I¡¯ve just spread some information, that¡¯s all. Oh, by the way, since the defeat of your clan in the era of Wild Desolation, you¡¯ve also been quietly gathering strength for a million years. If the location of your main base in the City of Clouds is exposed, wouldn¡¯t your million years of effort go up in smoke as well?" "I can give you the secret technique," the old man was silent for a while, staring intently at Xu Zimei and said, "but why should I trust you? What if, after you get the secret technique, you continue to blackmail me with this, or spread the news anyway? I couldn¡¯t stop you." "You have no choice. If I wanted to spread the news, I would have already done so. The Thirteen Saints are not just you; I can seek out other Ancient Nethers," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "You give me the secret technique, and I will let you go. Also, I want to meet one of your top ten Yamas; have him come talk to me." The elder fell silent again for a long time and eventually, with reluctance, nodded and responded, "I will tell you the secret technique only once, make sure you remember it." "I can¡¯t trust your spoken word, after all, matters of the Divine Soul cannot be taken lightly," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. "What do you want then?" the elder asked with a slight frown. "Open up your mind, I need to check your memories," Xu Zimei replied. "That¡¯s impossible," the elder¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he immediately refused. If Xu Zimei peeked into his memories, then all the secrets of the elder¡¯s life would be laid bare before Xu Zimei without reservation. "Rest assured, I¡¯m only interested in the memories concerning the research on Twin Battle Bodies. I have no interest in your other memories," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The elder pondered deeply for a while and eventually gave in helplessly. Indeed, at their level, there were few things that could threaten them anymore; even death was not a deterrence. But Xu Zimei just happened to use what they cherished most¡ª their clan ¡ª which might very well be their greatest weakness. ...... As the elder opened his mind, his Divine Soul severed out the memories related to the Twin Battle Bodies, beginning to share them with Xu Zimei. The memory was extensive, from the very beginning when the Ancient Nether started researching Twin Battle Bodies, it went through countless failures and a million years of setbacks and frustration. Xu Zimei was able to get a more direct impression of the secret technique, as if he himself had been part of the research. After this set of memories finished playing, nearly seven days had passed. Xu Zimei took a long breath and said with a smile, "I must admit, your Ancient Nether really commands respect for your spirit of adventure and wisdom." Chapter 195 - 194 Demon Lord, Welcome Back "Now, shouldn¡¯t you fulfil your promise?" the elder¡¯s complexion wasn¡¯t very good, after all, having one¡¯s memories inspected and the entire species¡¯ million years of effort ultimately becoming someone else¡¯s dowry would leave anyone feeling uncomfortable. "You can leave now," Xu Zimei nodded, letting Chaos release its suppression on the elder. "I hope we¡¯ll meet again," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I¡¯d rather we never meet again, even in death," the elder replied indifferently. The aura of the Saint Vein Realm surged on his body, and in the blink of an eye, his figure had disappeared into the Endless Void. "Senior brother, do you think Ancient Nether will seek revenge on us?" Xiao Guizi asked with concern. "Who knows," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He sat cross-legged, beginning to organize the secrets of the Twin Battle Bodies. This Secret Technique would only be usable once he advanced to the Saint Vein Realm and had condensed a complete Divine Soul. However, he could now start preparing the Hundred Great Battle Bodies that he needed to fuse with. Although he already had the Azure Cloud Battle Body at his disposal, to tell the truth, Xu Zimei really didn¡¯t think highly of this Battle Body. Since the second Battle Body was to fuse with the Divine Soul, naturally, he needed to choose the most compatible Battle Body from among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. ...... Dawn was breaking, and the sun was slowly rising from the east. This snowy world began to thaw under the embrace of the early sun. The airflow seemed to become even colder in the air. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi were preparing to leave the mountain range, heading towards the location of the Baili Family. They had hardly taken a few steps when they felt the earth start to shake. A stream of black Demonic Qi slowly rose from the middle of the mountain range, blooming like a black mushroom cloud, enveloping the entire sky. "Senior brother, what is this?" Xiao Guizi exclaimed in shock. "Let¡¯s go take a look," Xu Zimei said, his eyes slightly narrowed, feeling a sense of urgency in his heart, even his heartbeat quickened a lot. "Senior brother, let¡¯s just leave. There must be some great evil being born," Xiao Guizi replied. "You go ahead to Mixed Yuan Ancient City and wait for me," Xu Zimei said indifferently, gazing at where the black fog was. "Senior brother, I, Xiao Guizi, am not the kind to fear death. I¡¯ll go with you," Xiao Guizi said quickly. "That¡¯s not what I mean. I feel as if something is summoning me. You go ahead," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "I will come find you when it¡¯s time." Xiao Guizi hesitated for a moment, then said, "Senior brother, then I¡¯ll wait for you for three days. If you don¡¯t come out in three days, I¡¯ll immediately go back to the Holy Sect to call for reinforcements." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Watching Xiao Guizi¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei turned his head, fell silent for a while, and eventually headed towards the central position of the mountain range. ......... Boundless Demonic Qi roiled, howled, and within it, faces twisted with ferocity and despair emerged. The entire sky was painted pitch black, this power was extremely pure, not mixed with any attributes. The Demonic Qi transformed into everything around, rolling about, as if all things in the world were subservient beneath this force. The deeper Xu Zimei went, the stronger that familiar feeling within him became. The surge of Demonic Qi grew more intense, and finally, he arrived in front of a valley. ..... "Welcome to my Despair Domain, I am the Demon of Despair, Bai Meng," a ferocious and terrifying face formed from the black fog appeared in the air. The Demonic Qi on that face was even stronger, and the space around him was corroded into pitch black. "Insects, submit to me, engrave my Demon Seal within your True Fate, become a Demon Heir, and you can obtain my supreme power." The moment that demon appeared, Xu Zimei felt an oppressive force within him as if it had reached its limit. He roared to the heavens as Demonic Qi surged and tumbled throughout his body, and the Prison-Suppressing Divine Body within him activated automatically. The Demonic Qi that covered the firmament was torn apart in an instant, and lightning that resembled dragons roamed the sky. A more pure and more dominant Demonic Qi rose from around Xu Zimei. His hair turned fiery red in an instant, and purple-black lines emerged on his face. In his demonic eyes, endless Demonic Qi billowed out, and all the muscles in his body seemed much more taut. The myriad Demonic Qi in the sky submitted before Xu Zimei, winding around him. At this moment, he seemed like the dominator of all things, an eternal sovereign. "This, this is," the demonic shadow muttered in disbelief as it watched the scene unfold. ... Xu Zimei felt his head was about to explode, as fragmented and intermittent memories along with images appeared in his mind. "Remember my name, Southeast Regional Director of the Demon-Slaying Legion, Bai Meng." "You little demons, one day you will be eradicated. The heads of your Demon Lords will be taken by the warrior Bai Meng." "I lost, why didn¡¯t you kill me?" "Don¡¯t think that by sparing me, I will submit to you, I won¡¯t, we are mortal enemies, forever mortal enemies, never resting until death." "What kind of path do you really want to take?" "Is this your ambition?" "Demon Lord, may I join you?" "I, the warrior Bai Meng, swear by my name, I am willing to become the Demon of Despair, to follow your footsteps for my entire life. Even if it means being an enemy of the entire world, I shall not hesitate. Until the end of the world, where all things bustling go towards destruction." ... The myriad Demonic Qi greeted the man above, as if everything in the world could only look up to his existence. "You... have returned," Bai Meng said, stunned as he looked at Xu Zimei, excitedly saying, "It can¡¯t be wrong, it can¡¯t be wrong, this aura, this bloodline. Even if it hasn¡¯t fully grown yet, I can faintly see the grace of you holding the Sky Piercer, walking towards the end of the world alone." "Resurrected, our Ancient Demon Race can finally see the light of day again." Bai Meng muttered excitedly to himself and then laughed uproariously to the sky. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Demonic Qi around him shook the endless void, rolling and roaring, his laughter filled with wickedness and wild exhilaration. "Demon Lord, welcome back!" ... Xu Zimei sorted through the strange fragments that had suddenly appeared in his memory, but found them too fragmented, with no clue whatsoever. Many things were disconnected and disjointed. The Demonic Qi in front of him condensed together, like the dark clouds of a stormy day, somber and dark, giving a tremendous sense of oppression. A roar came from within the Demonic Qi, and then a burly man leaped out from the demonic clouds. With a light leap, there was a "boom," and the earth shook, and dust flew into the sky, creating an endless rift that reached as far as the eye could see and was fathomlessly deep. "One of the Eighteen Demon Gods, the Demon of Despair, Bai Meng, reports to the supreme overlord." Chapter 196 - 195 I’m Here to Kill Someone The burly man was towering over three meters tall, his entire skin was pitch-black, permeating with a thick demonic Qi. His eyes were blood-red, sinister and monstrous, with a pair of exceptionally hard horns growing on top of his head. Even the breath he exhaled with every breath was ink-black in color. As he slowly knelt down, the entire space buzzed and hummed; his every move seemed infused with the power to destroy heaven and earth. "Demon Lord, you¡¯re speaking of me, aren¡¯t you," Xu Zimei whispered to himself. "My lord, you must have not visited the Ancient Demon Cave yet," Bai Meng spoke with respect. "What place is that?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He tried to ponder, feeling that the name sounded familiar, but he just couldn¡¯t recall. "That¡¯s it, when you accept your inheritance, the moment you pick up the Sky Piercer, you will understand all of this," Bai Meng explained. "You know me very well?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "My lord, I am your former Demon General," Bai Meng hastily replied. "I¡¯ve slept here for a million years, just waiting for your return." "How can you be so sure I am the person you¡¯ve been waiting for?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "The aura on your body, your bloodline can¡¯t be wrong, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body also can¡¯t be wrong," Bai Meng replied respectfully. "Demon Body? Isn¡¯t this a Divine Body?" Xu Zimei was taken aback and asked. "My lord, this physique was originally yours, it¡¯s just that after your defeat, the Divine Body was forcibly split and refined by the Heavenly Dao. If it ended up with the person destined by fate, it would naturally become a Divine Body. But, if it returns to its original owner, it itself is your Demon Body." Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s explanation, Xu Zimei finally understood. No wonder he presented a different state when he activated the Prison Suppressor Demon Body compared to Chu Yang¡¯s past life. ... "Demon Lord," Xu Zimei murmured, then he asked again, "How much do you know about my past?" "No one knows where you came from, and although we are Demon Generals, we don¡¯t know much. Moreover, we don¡¯t need to know those things," Bai Meng shook his head fervently: "I only understand that by following your steps, adhering to your ideas. You are like that brilliant sun in the empty sky, like the lighthouse beyond the tumultuous sea on the Other Shore. You will guide us, lead us to seek the true essence of life, to explore the gates of the new world. To establish an eternal kingdom. And you, will be that eternal Demon Lord." ... Looking at the other¡¯s demeanor, Xu Zimei was reminded of some zealous believers. "What is your cultivation level?" Xu Zimei asked. "Your subordinate has already opened nine Vein Gates and is now at the peak of the Mysterious Path Realm," Bai Meng replied promptly: "In fact, my strength has already broken through ten Vein Gates. However, this world suppresses and absolutely does not allow any being beyond a Great Emperor. Therefore, I can only maintain the strength of the Mysterious Path Realm." Hearing this, Xu Zimei nodded; Martial Artists at the Divine Vein Realm had essentially opened eight Vein Gates. At this stage, whether pursuing the Taoism or the path to immortality, one must open the ninth Vein Gate, then ascend to the Upper Realm. "Where is this Ancient Demon Cavern you spoke of?" Xu Zimei asked. "In the Upper Realm, but there is a Demon Gate on the Central Continent that connects to the Ancient Demon Cave," Bai Meng replied: "If you go to the Central Continent, you could also take a look at the Demon Gate there." Xu Zimei nodded slightly, feeling a bit confused in his head. He was unclear about what being a Demon Lord truly entailed, and what the connection between himself and the Demon Lord was. All the answers could only be sought at the Ancient Demon Cave. "My lord, please let me follow at your side in the future," Bai Meng hurriedly said: "This ten thousand years of waiting, I only wish to follow behind you once more, just like in the past." "You may, but from now on, you are not to interfere in anything without my command," Xu Zimei said indifferently. He deactivated his Prison Suppressor Demon Body state, descending from the sky, as the demonic qi above gradually dissipated. "Your subordinate dares not," Bai Meng quickly nodded in agreement. Dark clouds of demonic qi coalesced over the firmament, slowly enveloping everything and turning into a black mysterious cloud. Bai Meng¡¯s burly figure gradually vanished into the demonic cloud, which then disappeared into the void. Xu Zimei knew that this mysterious cloud was always following him, yet ordinary people could never sense it. His gaze fell upon the direction of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, the massive city still standing tall at the edge of the sky. "It seems there are some accounts that should be settled." ...... Mixed Yuan Ancient City, Era of Emperors, Epoch 10372. Soft sunlight bathed the ground, welcoming the first warmth after a heavy snowfall in winter. That day, as usual, people were living their daily lives, day after day. The corner steamed bun shop emitted a tempting aroma. At the tea stall, as usual, an old man held his book of tea scriptures, engrossed in his reading. Ye Feiling patrolled his family¡¯s domain, with all the younger members fawning and greeting him. It was a day when the snow had just fallen, and a warm breeze swept across the land. ... "Boom, boom, boom¡­" The trembling sound of the earth shaking came from beneath the ground. Initially, the tremors were not drastic, and many people didn¡¯t even notice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as the shaking became more frequent and intense, an old, decrepit building in the city collapsed. Only then did everyone react. The ground was shaking, and terrified eyes looked towards the east. There, a colossal beastly shadow appeared on the horizon, seeming to prop up the heavens, with shoulders against the sky, step by step it approached. "What is that?" someone cried out in fear, feeling a shiver down their spine. Despite the distance, the sheer size of the creature sent shockwaves of horror through everyone. This spectacle caught the attention of nearly everyone in the city. ...¡­ Xu Zimei stood atop the head of Chaos, the cold wind causing his long hair to whip about in disarray. He was clad in a black robe, with Tyrant Shadow wrapped around his back, his gaze profoundly fixed on the direction of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. "Even if I face millions, I shall go forth!" All the people in the city dropped what they were doing and rushed to the city gates. The streets, now inundated with people, were extremely crowded. Inside the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, led by the Ye Family, all the major clans had already made their way to the very forefront of the city walls. The people watched the approaching beastly shadow with solemn eyes. It was a monster hundreds of meters tall, with twin pairs of blood-red wings that eclipsed the sky, seemingly blocking the remaining sunlight. The beastly shadow engulfed the entire Mixed Yuan Ancient City, its immense beastly might sweeping across half the heavens, with even the firmament itself trembling. The people looked up at the beastly shadow, realizing in horror that there was a young man in a black robe standing atop its head. A strong wind began to blow silently from the edge of the sky. An indifferent voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. "I have come to kill someone!" Chapter 197 - 196 Five Ancestors of Stone Stele ``` "May I ask whom Your Excellency is looking for?" Ye Shilong stood at the forefront, his aura at the pinnacle of the Saint Vein Realm majestic and overwhelming, walking on air, his gaze solemn as he looked at Xu Zimei. Behind him, the clan leaders of several major families in Mixed Yuan Ancient City followed closely. "Someone from your Ye Family," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ye Shilong¡¯s face changed dramatically in an instant. He fell silent for a short while before finally asking tentatively, "May I know whom in the family has offended Your Excellency?" "A few days ago, while I was residing in an inn within the ancient city, I was suddenly subjected to an assassination attempt by the Xiang Family from North Desert," Xu Zimei replied. "The mastermind behind this should be your son, Ye Feiling." "How can Your Excellency be sure that it was people from the North Desert Xiang Family and not someone else impersonating them, or perhaps to frame my son?" Ye Shilong asked. "I think you have yet to understand the situation," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and continued, "I am not here to argue with you. I am merely notifying you that I intend to kill your son, nothing more. This matter does not involve others; of course, if anyone wishes to stop me, I wouldn¡¯t mind slaughtering this entire city." ... After another moment of silence, Ye Shilong finally said, "Could Your Excellency give me some time to look into this matter? If it really was his doing, I will certainly bring him, bound, before you without a second word." "Half an hour," Xu Zimei, with his eyes slightly closed, said indifferently. "If I don¡¯t see the person after half an hour, I will exterminate your entire Ye Family." ...¡­ As the people from the Ye Family hurried back, the huge and chaotic figure stood in front of the city walls, making no further attempt to attack. Its figure towered over the hundred-meters-high city wall, and when it looked down upon the entire ancient city, the onlookers who had come to watch the commotion fled in an instant, scared away. The shopkeeper selling buns in the northern part of the city took out the freshly steamed buns, with their enticing aroma wafting through the streets for dozens of meters around. Then the shopkeeper, gazing at the towering and chaotic figure, sighed, mumbling to himself, "There truly is no place of peace in this world." At a tea stall in a remote alley, an old man casually glanced at the direction where the chaotic figure stood, then lowered his head and nonchalantly flipped through the tea scripture in his hands. Unfazed by Mount Tai¡¯s collapse before him, as if nothing in this world mattered more than the tea scripture in his hands. ...¡­ In the Ye Family¡¯s council hall, everyone was as anxious as ants on a hot pan. "Ling¡¯er, tell me the truth, did you do this?" Ye Shilong asked with furrowed brows. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Father, I know nothing of it," Ye Feiling quickly shook his head in denial. "Still arguing," Ye Shilong said coolly. "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware that your mother once arranged for a few secret assassins nurtured by the Xiang Family to protect you. So tell me, where are those assassins who were protecting you now?" Hearing Ye Shilong¡¯s words, realizing that he could not conceal the truth, Ye Feiling immediately knelt down, speaking in a panic, "Father, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen before. A few days ago, that man had a conflict with my younger brother at the Miyue Pavilion. I really couldn¡¯t stand it and sent someone to kill him just to vent my brother¡¯s anger." Hearing Ye Feiling say this, Ye Shilong¡¯s expression finally softened a bit. "Patriarch, the urgent matter at hand is how to deal with that man," the Great Elder said from the side. "How to deal with him?" Ye Shilong frowned, also feeling the difficulty of the situation. "His realm is impenetrable to me; let that be. The key is his Vein Beast, which is definitely in the Divine Vein Realm. Who in the Ye Family can withstand that? Even if we were to call upon our ancestors, it would be of no help." ``` The ancestors of the Ye Family were naturally among the first to build the ancient city, albeit they were only at the Divine Vein Realm. As is widely known, Monster Beasts decisively outclass humans at the same cultivation level. It¡¯s just that their cultivation speed is much slower than that of humans. "Do we really have to tie up Fei Ling and bring him before that person?" the Great Elder said indifferently. "Dad, I don¡¯t want to die yet; please save me," Ye Feiling knelt on the ground, pleading urgently. Ye Shilong¡¯s face struggled with emotions, torn between an enemy so powerful they were nearly unbeatable, and his own son, in whom he placed great hopes. He closed his eyes slightly, knowing in his heart. The Ye Family had no choice but to tie up their son and present him to that person, or else the entire Ye Family would face extinction. His lips quivered slightly. Just as he was about to reluctantly announce his decision, he saw a servant hurriedly run in. "Patriarch, five people outside say they wish to see you." Upon hearing the servant¡¯s message, Ye Shilong frowned slightly. Before he could speak, a hearty laugh came from outside. "Patriarch Ye, how have you been lately?" All eyes in the great hall turned to the entrance, where five figures were seen walking in. Three men and two women, all wearing beast robes of the same style but different colors. Black, white, yellow, blue, green. These five individuals emitted an extraordinarily strong beastly aura, giving the impression of humanoid Monster Beasts. "Five Ancestors of Stone Stele, what brings you here?" Ye Shilong asked with a frown. The Five Ancestors of Stone Stele were all at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, rumored to have received the inheritance of an ancient Great Demon. They had managed to cultivate Monster Race cultivation techniques in their human bodies. The most frightening aspect was that, because their cultivation techniques were of the same origin, the five of them together could even contend with a Divine Vein Realm powerhouse for a time. However, these five were notorious for their misdeeds, and after offending some significant power, they had sought refuge within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Their movements were mysterious, and apart from the higher-ups, many people didn¡¯t even know that the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele were within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. ...¡­ "I think Patriarch Ye must be facing some difficulties," one of the five, a man in white robes who appeared scholarly, said with a smile. The names of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele weren¡¯t widely known; they referred to each other by the colors of their beast robes. They were the Black Stele Ancestor, White Stele Ancestor, Yellow Stele Ancestor, Blue Stele Ancestor, and Green Stele Ancestor. ... "What? Does the White Stele Ancestor wish to offer assistance?" Ye Shilong snorted coldly, asking with displeasure at the group¡¯s audacious entry into the Ye residence. "That¡¯s precisely the intention," the White Stele Ancestor replied with a smile. "Enough of that," Ye Shilong said contemptuously, "I acknowledge that the five of you, being at the pinnacle of the Saint Vein Realm, have strength not to be underestimated. But the Vein Beast outside is of the Divine Vein Realm. What do you have to contend with it?" "Five in the Saint Vein Realm might not suffice, but what if it were five in the Divine Vein Realm?" the Black Stele Ancestor calmly stated. Hearing the Black Stele Ancestor¡¯s words, Ye Shilong furrowed his brows. He concentrated to sense them, but found nothing different about the five people. "What do you mean?" Ye Shilong asked, puzzled. Chapter 198 - 197 One Leaf Ancient God "Patriarch Ye need not doubt," White Stele Ancestor said with a smile, "The five of us previously acquired a set of formations. As long as we are within the formation, our peak Saint Vein Realm strength can be temporarily raised to the Divine Vein Realm, lasting for half an hour. With the effort of the five of us over the years, we have also managed to gather the core materials needed to deploy this formation." "What do I need to give up?" Ye Shilong asked, squinting his eyes slightly, his voice indifferent. He naturally didn¡¯t believe these five would help him without cause, after all, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. "After the Vein Beast is subdued, it must belong to us," White Stele Ancestor declared. "That won¡¯t be a problem," Ye Shilong nodded. "Furthermore, we might need the emergence of your Ye Family¡¯s ancestor, the presence of six Divine Vein Realm experts will give us a better grip," White Stele Ancestor continued, "After all, we are merely Pseudo Divine Vein." "That¡¯s impossible," Ye Shilong responded without a second thought as soon as he heard White Stele Ancestor¡¯s suggestion. The Ye Family ancestor is currently sealed within the Dust Blood Stone; every emergence from seclusion would consume a considerable amount of his lifespan. To put it accurately, the ancestor is the foundation of the Ye Family. If it¡¯s just to protect one Ye Feiling, such a great sacrifice would be too much. Even if Ye Shilong alone agreed, the family elders would not consent. ... "Allow your ancestor to emerge, and after the Vein Beast is subdued, we can let it be yours to keep," negotiated the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele, with White Stele Ancestor eventually saying slowly, "However, we have one condition." Hearing White Stele Ancestor¡¯s words, everyone in the grand hall of the Ye Family had excited expressions. Having an additional Divine Vein Realm Vein Beast for no reason would allow their Ye Family¡¯s strength to make a leap forward. "What condition?" Ye Shilong suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked with a calm expression. "We want half of that Vein Beast¡¯s essence blood," White Stele Ancestor replied, "But don¡¯t worry, without its essence blood the Vein Beast will be weak for a long time. However, with enough Mysterious Medicine, given time it will certainly recover." Ye Shilong narrowed his eyes in thought, looking at the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele. He had already arrived at the answer in his heart. It seemed that the reason these individuals were helping now was because they coveted the essence blood of the Vein Beast. Maybe their Cultivation Technique originated from the Monster Race, and perhaps the essence blood of this Vein Beast was related to their ability to advance to the Divine Vein Realm. Both parties would get what they sought; they would save Ye Feiling and acquire a Divine Vein Realm Vein Beast. And the others would obtain the essence blood they desired. "Agreed," Ye Shilong slammed the table, his Saint Vein Realm momentum bursting forth as he peered intently toward the direction outside the city. "Our Ye Family is not so easily bullied." ...¡­ "Time is almost up," Xu Zimei said while gazing in the direction of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, slowly opening his eyes and murmuring to himself. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaos roared, its giant claw mercilessly striking the city wall, with endless Spiritual Energy echoing through the air. Just then, with a "boom," the vast walls of the ancient city shook slightly, and numerous bricks and stones tumbled down from above. "There¡¯s no need to hurry, honored one," as Ye Shilong came walking on air, surrounded by boundless Spiritual Energy, he said with a light smile. "It seems you¡¯ve decided to go back on your word," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too overbearing, honored one?" Ye Shilong spoke lightly, "Without any evidence, you¡¯ve decided to convict my son. What position does that put our Ye Family in? I cannot agree to this. If you leave now, I can pretend nothing has happened." Xu Zimei chuckled softly, shook his head slightly, and said, "I hope you won¡¯t regret this." ... At this moment, all five Vein Gates in his body were fully opened, and at the same time, the eight Vein Gates on Chaos¡¯s body were also unlocked. The resonance between the Vein Gates emanated from the two, and endless Spiritual Energy surged in the void, with Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually disappearing into the void. In this instant, Chaos¡¯s massive body leaped up, jumping directly into the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. With a swing of its claws, it tore through layers of space, carrying a boundless sharpness as it struck toward Ye Shilong. Ye Shilong¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he shouted to his surroundings, "Are you ready yet?" "Just a little longer," responded four figures from the east, south, west, and north of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, each standing at the position of a Formation¡¯s focal point. And White Stele Ancestor was right at the very center of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Five different rays of light erupted from the void into the sky, rendering the entire Firmament into a kaleidoscope of colors. Ye Shilong moved swiftly backward, not having allowed any member of the Ye Family to join this fight. Because the combat power of both sides was too high, no matter how many others were present, they would merely be cannon fodder. ... Chaos snorted coldly, watching as Ye Shilong fled incessantly through the void; it released an immeasurable beastly might all around it, putting the entire Space under Suppression. With a swipe of its massive paw, it struck with an unparalleled force towards Ye Shilong. Meanwhile, in the sky, the five rays of light grew stronger and stronger, and an enormous pressure descended from the Firmament. The figures of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele were enveloped in the light. Just as Chaos¡¯s claw was about to hit Ye Shilong, a beam of polar light flew from afar and directly struck the claw. It was this polar light that caused Chaos¡¯s attack to pause briefly, allowing Ye Shilong to escape from this perilous situation, his heart pounding fiercely. Chaos turned its head slightly and saw an old man approaching from the edge of the sky, walking on air. All eight of his Vein Gates were open, True Fate emerged above his head, and his blue robe stirred up endless waves. That True Fate was a purple leaf, intricately carved with countless lines. When the leaf descended from the void, infinite purple light manifested within it. At the same time, as the powerful light surrounding Mixed Yuan Ancient City reached a peak, the winds rose and clouds churned above, the boundless wind and clouds stirring the Heavenly Curtain. Five equally vast presences radiated from the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele. The people hiding within the ancient city gazed upon this scene, each one struck with awe and speechless. "Six at the Divine Vein Realm, along with a Vein Beast of the Divine Vein Realm," someone murmured, "They¡¯re about to punch a hole through the sky." "When did our Mixed Yuan Ancient City have such strength? I¡¯ve never heard of it before." "See that elder? That¡¯s the Ye Family¡¯s Ancestor, One Leaf Ancient God." "One Leaf Ancient God, could it be he is one of the original inhabitants who rebuilt the Mixed Yuan Ancient City," someone exclaimed in astonishment. ... "It really is lively," Xu Zimei remarked as he watched the scene unfold before him, smiling softly, "Well then, let¡¯s have a thrilling battle." Chaos spread its two pairs of blood-red wings, which obscured the sky like dark clouds, and with a roar to the heavens, it charged toward the old man. The blood-colored wings sliced through the quiet Space, and a claw slammed fiercely onto the old man¡¯s True Fate - the purple leaf. With a "boom," a shockwave like a mushroom cloud dispersed through the air. The body of the One Leaf Ancient God was sent flying backward. Chapter 199 - 198: Great Void Ancient Tree As the figure was sent flying into mid-air, there came a brief pause in the form of the One Leaf Ancient God, as the purple leaf above cradled him to a stop. "The peak of Divine Vein Realm," the One Leaf Ancient God said with a grave expression. He instantly felt troubled¡ªif the opponent had just stepped into the Divine Vein Realm, he himself was already at the pinnacle of Divine Vein, plus with five additional Pseudo Divine Veins, the odds of winning were quite good. But now, he felt somewhat in over his head. Above him, the purple leaf transformed into endless purple radiance, and within this splendid light, a great tree began to grow. The purple tree grew taller and taller, the glow upon it becoming ever more powerful, with the sound of "boom boom boom" explosions resonating all around as the very space within a small range was completely shattered. As the purple tree grew to a certain height, countless branches manifested, all twisting towards the Chaos to kill it. "The Great Void Ancient Tree," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle, "You¡¯re quite lucky, using a leaf of the Great Void Ancient Tree as your True Fate." Watching thousands of branches striking towards him, these branches were sometimes illusory, hidden within the void, and sometimes solidified together, wielding endless Jing Qi as they drew cracks throughout the surrounding space. The Chaos roared and with a swipe of its giant paw, extinguished all the branches beneath its claws. "If you had merged with the Great Void Ancient Tree, you might have stood a chance in a fight with me," the Chaos spoke loudly, "But just a leaf, you¡¯re not qualified." Immediately afterward, the Chaos stood up straight, its two pairs of wings behind it gradually coming together. On its round and slightly potbellied stomach, a vortex emerged. This vortex shimmered with red and purple light, with lightning flashing and thunder rumbling on it, as if the end of days had arrived. This was the Chaos¡¯ innate divine ability, "Return to Origin." Everything returns to the starting point; this divine ability could not only devour everything but also trace back to the origin of all things. In the whirlpool, a radiance of red and purple burst forth, with boundless Spiritual Energy converging within it. This beam of light shone fiercely upon the ancient tree and caused it to tremble. The tree itself made "crackling and popping" noises as it reversed back into a purple leaf. However, the purple leaf no longer bore the dazzling radiance it once did, showing signs of withering. The One Leaf Ancient God could not help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face turning pale. Meanwhile, the attacks of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele also landed on the Chaos. Five extreme beams of light shrouded the five of them, and when they struck the Chaos with boundless might, all that could be heard was a muffled grunt from the Chaos. "A bunch of ants," it roared to the heavens, its claws smashing down from the sky, the layers of space becoming imprisoned as boundless Spiritual Energy surged. The Five Ancestors of Stone Stele couldn¡¯t even react in time and were sent flying by the force of the claws. ...... "Be careful, it¡¯s at the peak of Divine Vein Realm," warned the One Leaf Ancient God. Vein Beasts were already more powerful than humans, and with the Chaos having reached the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, just one step away from Stepping into Immortality, naturally, it was difficult for them to resist it. In the battle that had just unfolded, nearly half of Mixed Yuan Ancient City had been engulfed. Countless buildings collapsed, and people fled aimlessly as if they were headless ants. The ground cracked with numerous fissures, with screams and cries of agony echoing everywhere. At a street corner bun stall, a middle-aged man watched the scene within the city and shook his head, muttering to himself, "I truly feel sorry for you, never again will you be able to taste my buns." The middle-aged man then tidied up his small stall and slowly pushed his cart away, leaving Mixed Yuan Ancient City behind. The buildings on both sides of the street collapsed, seemingly avoiding him deliberately, all falling around him. As the middle-aged man¡¯s figure gradually moved away, the entire street was filled with the enticing aroma of steamed buns. ... One Leaf Ancient God looked gravely at Chaos, his aura as the pinnacle of Divine Vein Realm surging like an ocean, bowing his head in contemplation. He had just injured his True Fate Purple Leaf and would need a long time to nurture it back to health; he dared not use the power of True Fate lightly anymore. "What do we do now?" Watching Chaos¡¯s vast body move step by step towards Ye Family¡¯s direction, Ye Shilong asked anxiously. The battle earlier was too fierce, and he didn¡¯t dare to participate, only able to watch from a distance. "Find a way to hold it off for a while, the five of us still have a special move left. If that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll each flee for our lives," White Stele Ancestor said. "What do you mean?" Ye Shilong¡¯s face changed slightly as he replied, "You were the ones who persuaded me to join the battle, and now you want to run, leaving our Ye Family to bear everything alone?" "Patriarch Ye, please don¡¯t be agitated," White Stele Ancestor hurriedly spoke, "We didn¡¯t expect it to be at the peak of Divine Vein Realm either; we thought it was just a normal Divine Vein Realm being." "I advise everyone to stay and discuss strategies," One Leaf Ancient God said indifferently, "The Formation laid out by you all only works within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Once you leave the city walls without the boost from the Formation, you will fall back to Saint Vein Realm. With me here, do you think you can leave? If our Ye Family falls, then we will all be buried together." Upon hearing the words of One Leaf Ancient God, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. The Five Ancestors of Stone Stele looked embarrassed, eventually compromising and saying, "Then let¡¯s try together." ... By this time, Mixed Yuan Ancient City had already plunged into chaos, with many people having escaped outside the city, corpses strewn all across the streets. Ye Shilong stood in mid-air, his voice infused with Spiritual Energy, spreading throughout the entire city as he spoke loudly, "Everyone, our Mixed Yuan Ancient City is now at a critical juncture of life and death. Hiding is futile; we must unite to slay this Monster Beast so that our Ancient City can restore peace." "This Monster Beast was brought by your Ye Family, why should it involve us?" someone in the crowd shouted. "Arguing about this now is pointless," Ye Shilong said loudly, "I hereby promise everyone that as long as we eliminate this Monster Beast, our Ye Family is willing to give a thousand Spirit Crystals and a Star Tier Vein Skill to everyone who participates in the battle. Furthermore, we will open our Secret Realm for three days, allowing all participating Martial Artists to enter." Upon hearing Ye Shilong¡¯s words, the crowd below was in turmoil, especially the Loose Cultivators, who were fervently excited. "It looks like the Ye Family is really going to bleed heavily this time," discussed another family in hushed voices. "Should we join the battle?" "The Spirit Crystals and Vein Skills are trivial, but I¡¯ve been coveting their Secret Realm for a long time. Let¡¯s send some Elders." At this moment, not only the Loose Cultivators but many families¡¯ members also began gathering towards Ye Shilong¡¯s location. Xu Zimei floated in the void, watching the scene unfold with a laugh, "Seems like they want to drag the whole city down with them." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaos¡¯s colossal body took one stride, an endless surge of Spiritual Energy flowing, and it had already reached the Ye Family¡¯s location. Chapter 200 - 199 Who Was the Most Honored in the Ancient Monster Race ``` It looked down upon this family, the humans below appearing as tiny as ants in its eyes. The One Leaf Ancient God stood in front of Chaos, speaking earnestly, "Honored one, may we have a talk?" Chaos roared, completely ignoring the One Leaf Ancient God, and its claws directly struck down at the Ye Family¡¯s courtyard. With a "boom," half of the mansion collapsed into ruins. "Where is Ye Feiling?" boomed Chaos¡¯s deep voice, echoing through the air, causing the entire space to vibrate with a buzzing sound. Seeing no one answer, the aura from Chaos enveloped its body as it once again raised its claws. "My lord, please hold your hand," Just then, the Great Elder of the Ye Family came out with a group of people, pushing Ye Feiling to the forefront. In front of the ruins, the Great Elder and all the people of the Ye Family knelt down, respectfully saying, "My lord, I have brought this miscreant out for you to deal with. Please spare our Ye Family." At this moment, Ye Feiling was suppressed, unable to even speak, his face filled with panic, eyes carrying terror as he looked at the Chaos above. The One Leaf Ancient God, seeing this scene, let out a slight sigh, not interfering. In his heart, he too wished to end this battle as soon as possible. His gaze wandered to the distance, seeing the number of martial artists gathering around Ye Shilong growing. But the One Leaf Ancient God did not hold out hope; they were simply not in the same league. These people would probably never understand what being of the Divine Vein Realm truly meant. ... Chaos slowly extended its right claw as if to pick up an ant, gently grasping Ye Feiling and lifting him in front of itself. It dared not use too much force, fearful of crushing him into a pulp. Ripples spread through the void as Xu Zimei¡¯s figure also appeared. "Having fun?" he asked Ye Feiling with a smile. Ye Feiling¡¯s face was filled with panic at this moment as he continuously shook his head, wanting to beg for mercy but not knowing what to say. Xu Zimei chuckled, his gaze shifting toward the distance, where he saw Ye Shilong leading a large group of martial artists charging over from afar. Their momentum was formidable, akin to a massive army thundering across the field, enveloping the heavens and the earth in a terrifying atmosphere. "Looks like a mass slaughter is unavoidable today," murmured Xu Zimei as his spiritual energy gathered around him, vanishing into the void once more. Chaos confined Ye Feiling and tossed him aside before turning to look at these martial artists. It let out a thunderous roar, its voice carrying across the firmament, drowning out the sounds of these people¡¯s warfare. Its hundred-meter-tall figure moved slowly, its foot lightly stomping the ground, causing the earth to tremble. With its foot falling like a shadow covering the sun, dozens of martial artists were stamped to death. It threw a punch, and endless shockwaves echoed through the air, another dozen martial artists were blown apart, alive. Their attacks on Chaos were like tickling, not enough to cause any discomfort. "How can we even fight this?" As they watched Chaos wreak havoc, the onlookers were stricken with horror, feeling a creeping dread in their hearts. "Maybe we should just flee, the reward is tempting, but we need to be alive to claim it," murmured the crowd amongst themselves. "You all hold him off for me, once I¡¯m ready here, you can withdraw. My word still stands," Ye Shilong shouted from the back. At the end of the formation, the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele were seen sitting cross-legged in mid-air, each exuding a strong presence of divine beasts. ``` Endless Spiritual Energy gathered around them, and a phantom conjured from the Spiritual Energy seemed to be fermenting. Meanwhile, Ye Shilong was acting as a protector to the group. Hearing Ye Shilong¡¯s words, the others had no choice but to steel themselves and charge forward again. ... "Master, I sense a familiar aura inside," Chaos said in a low voice, looking at the phantom formed by the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele. In a past life, the reputation of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele had indeed been like thunder piercing the ear. Of course, their renown wasn¡¯t only derived from the fact that all five were at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, but more importantly, because of a specific incident that had made them notorious. The five had offended an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect because of that incident, and had since been relentlessly hunted. It just wasn¡¯t expected that these five would hide in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City. "A familiar aura? Then let¡¯s go take a look," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. With each step, Chaos¡¯s massive body approached; he merely needed one more step to completely overpower these individuals¡ªthey stood no chance of resisting. His gaze fixed on the phantom, a deafening roar erupted from within it. Supreme beast might permeated heaven and earth, as if some ancient Divine Beast was awakening. "Legend has it that the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele practiced a Cultivation Technique of your Monster Race," Xu Zimei said, "Perhaps it even has some connection to you." The mist gradually dissipated, and the figure within the phantom became more and more distinct. It was a massive bird, its body covered in blue-gray, trailed by dark red wings at its back. The head somewhat resembled that of a moose, with a particularly sharp single horn on its crown. Infinite Spiritual Energy surged on the horn, and the muscles at the back of its two legs bulged prominently. As it screeched, boundless beast might spread throughout heaven and earth, with gray Spiritual Energy swirling around it. "This is the Great Demon heritage we obtained from ancient times," the White Stele Ancestor declared confidently, "Even during the era of Wild Desolation, it was considered an extraordinary Great Demon." Upon witnessing the appearance of the strange bird, Chaos shook its head and chuckled, "So it is this little guy." "You recognize it?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "The Miemeng Bird, one of the subspecies under my rule in the past," Chaos replied. ...¡­ As the Miemeng Bird appeared, Chaos let out a skyward roar, spreading its blood-red wings and soaring through the air with its massive body. A mightier, even more formidable beast might radiated from Chaos. As the beast might spread, every Monster Beast within hundreds of miles prostrated on the ground, trembling violently. Even the Miemeng Bird shivered slightly, not daring to attack Chaos. Although it lacked consciousness, the suppression inherent in a Monster Beast¡¯s bloodline was the most primal aura of kinship, impossible to resist. The fear of the Miemeng Bird was instantaneously perceived by the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele, who looked up at Chaos in the sky in horror. It was known that when they originally acquired the inheritance of the Miemeng Bird, in order to practice the Monster Race¡¯s Cultivation Technique, they had even replaced their own bloodline with the one left by the Miemeng Bird. "How can this be," the Green Stele Ancestor said in disbelief. "Little ones, do you know who was revered among the Monster Race during the era of Wild Desolation?" Chaos asked with a scornful laugh, "Ten Divine Beasts ruled the entire Monster Race, and I was one of those ten. Let alone this already deceased soul of the Miemeng Bird, even in its prime, it was nothing more than one of my War Generals." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Chaos¡¯s words fell, he brought down his gigantic claw. The Miemeng Bird didn¡¯t dare resist and was directly obliterated into ash. Chapter 201 - 200 I’m Just a Tea Seller Witnessing this scene, the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele¡¯s faces changed drastically, as they just realized they had encountered the progenitor of the Monster Race. Without the slightest hesitation, each of them fled in five different directions. Chaos suppressed this realm, making it extremely difficult for the martial artists to tear open space, and under the suppression of Chaos, everyone¡¯s speed was significantly slowed. Suddenly, Mixed Yuan Ancient City became a mess; those who originally planned to subdue Chaos were now like ants on a hot pan, scrambling to escape for their lives. Many people were even trampled to death in the crowded throngs. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaos had no intention of holding back its hand and continued to hunt down these fleeing martial artists. Its massive body wielded unmatched power, annihilating everything, with a drizzling blood rain falling from the sky, flesh and blood flying everywhere, leaving not even bones behind. The overwhelming might of the beast completely swept over this world, with the battle being utterly one-sided. ... In front of a tea stall on a secluded street, an old man was still quietly reading his book of tea. Steam curled up from the tea cup before him, and the refreshing fragrance of tea wafted around. Even though countless people died around him, blood rained from the sky, and cries of agony rose and fell in an unending chorus, he didn¡¯t even furrow his brow. The little girl beside him was pale, anxiously saying, "Grandfather, let¡¯s hurry and leave." "It¡¯s okay, Qi," the old man said with a smile, "Are you scared?" "I¡¯m not scared," the little girl quickly shook her head, her chubby cheeks filled with tension. She threw herself into the old man¡¯s arms and suddenly burst into tears, "I¡¯m just scared that Grandfather will be killed by that great monster too. I don¡¯t want to lose Grandfather." The old man patted the little girl¡¯s back and said kindly, "Don¡¯t be afraid. By the time you wake up from your sleep, everything will be over." Watching the little girl fall into a deep sleep in his arms, the old man carefully placed her on a recliner and then slowly stood up. His white hair at the temples fluttered gently in the breeze as he looked indifferently at the apocalyptic scene within the ancient city. A martial artist had just fallen from the sky, shattering a small cart next to the old man¡¯s tea stall into pieces. The martial artist, blurred with blood and flesh, collapsed in front of the old man, the blood staining the ground red, flowing as if it had no regard for life. "Save... save me," he pleaded weakly. Indifferently, the old man glanced at the martial artist and, with a calm expression, stepped over the martial artist¡¯s body and slowly walked toward Chaos. A cold wind began to blow in the sky as the chill of winter whooshed past. Light snowflakes began to fall from the edge of the sky, dancing and twisting in the air currents. The snowfall grew heavier, with a sky-full of snowflakes blanketing everything in sight. ...¡­ "Enough," a soft sigh echoed within Mixed Yuan Ancient City. The voice was very soft, as if it were just a person whispering to themselves. But curiously, as light as the voice was, it reached the hearts of everyone in Mixed Yuan Ancient City at that moment. Even Xu Zimei was no exception. Chaos paused its actions and frowned as it looked around. Then, an elderly figure could be seen walking on air, slowly approaching from the edge of the sky. The old man wore a simple coarse blue shirt, his years advanced, his face lined with countless wrinkles and crevices. Each crevice seemed to tell the story of his lifetime. "Who are you?" Chaos frowned and asked. He couldn¡¯t see through the old man¡¯s realm, for the latter seemed like an ordinary elderly person. Yet for some reason, a tremendous sense of oppression lingered in his heart. "That¡¯s not important," the old man said indifferently, "You¡¯ve caused enough trouble. Leave now, and let this place return to tranquility." At that moment, layers of ripples spread through the void, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually became visible. "The farce should end now," the old man said indifferently. Zimo narrowed his eyes and asked, "What does it have to do with you?" "If you won¡¯t leave, then stay," the old man stated plainly. "By your power?" Chaos snorted coldly, its massive paw reaching straight for the old man. The old man shook his head slightly, and a pale blue light condensed in his right hand. He stretched out his hand, flicking it ever so gently, and the pale blue light burst forth instantly. Endless Spiritual Energy condensed in the air, and an explosion boomed. Chaos¡¯s huge body was flipped onto the ground. The people who were still fleeing stopped in their tracks at the sight of this scene. "Who is this powerhouse?" someone asked, dumbstruck and murmuring to themselves. One Leaf Ancient God, standing nearby, observed this scene thoughtfully, pondering something as he looked at the old man. Chaos picked itself up from the ground, furiously glaring at the old man and bellowing a few times toward the sky. But it didn¡¯t rush to attack again; the previous strike had made it realize the old man was no simple being. ... "I too am just a failure," the old man said faintly, "The survival of this city doesn¡¯t really concern me, but at this moment, I only wish for a peaceful life." As the old man finished speaking, a vast and boundless aura spread out from around him. The old man¡¯s expression remained calm as the infinite space was torn apart by his aura, with cracks appearing throughout it. He wore a cyan robe that rustled sharply in the Mad Wind. White snow fluttered around him in the sky, intertwining with the aura of Wu Geng. A blood-red river, like a galaxy, cascaded from the edge of the sky. This was his True Fate. Heaven and earth seemed to collapse under the oppression of the blood-red river. This realm appeared unable to bear the force, endlessly cycling through breaking and self-repair. Swaths of Immortal Qi enveloped the surroundings, and in that moment when the old man opened his eyes, it seemed as if he were the sole center of this realm, day when his eyes opened, night when they closed. Chaos, witnessing this scene, said in a shocked tone, "Mysterious Immortal Realm, he has opened the Ninth Vein Gate and stepped onto the path of immortality." "Who are you?" Zimo asked with a frown. "A name is just a code," the old man replied indifferently. His voice echoed above the Nine Heavens, with the blood-red river in the sky churning tumultuously, as if harboring all the sins of the world. "Perhaps the world prefers to call me Mad Blood." Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, One Leaf Ancient God, who was nearby, looked up at the blood-red river in the sky. His complexion drastically changed as he shouted, "You are Mad Blood Old Demon, the one who slaughtered thousands of cities, leaving bodies strewn about and rivers flowing with blood, that old demon." "So there are still people who remember me," the old man chuckled lightly, then shaking his head, continued, "Don¡¯t be nervous, I am now just a tea seller." ... Others around who heard this name paled, trembling uncontrollably. And some, curious, asked, "Who is Mad Blood Old Demon?" "You don¡¯t even know that?" someone nearby replied, surprised, "A demon who kills without blinking an eye." Chapter 202 - 201: Who Do You Think You Are Talking to? The Era of Emperors had long passed since the time when the True Martial Great Emperor initiated the era and left behind several legends before ascending to the Upper Realm. And the last emperor to carry Destiny and ascend to the Upper Realm in recent times was none other than the Mortal Sovereign Great Emperor. In the epoch when the Mortal Sovereign Great Emperor strove for Destiny, there were actually two individuals renowned as the most likely to bear the Destiny of that era. One of them was the Mortal Sovereign Great Emperor, and the other was the Mad Blood Old Demon. Speaking of the Mad Blood Old Demon, the impression he left on people was that of a paranoid madman. He acted without any reason, guided solely by his emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure. Once, in order to cultivate his Blood Demon Technique, he mercilessly massacred thousands of cities, with a death toll exceeding one million people. Even when he made more than ten thousand enemies, he did not care at all. In the Yuan Central Continent, merely mentioning the name of the Mad Blood Old Demon could scare even three-year-old children into ceaseless crying. ......¡­ "It is said that after the Mad Blood Old Demon failed to compete with the Mortal Sovereign Great Emperor for Destiny, he disappeared," someone murmured to themselves, "Who would have thought he had been hiding in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City all this time." "He has been there since the day the city was rebuilt," someone said with a shudder, "Damn it, I¡¯ve even drunk tea brewed by him before." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I once complained his tea wasn¡¯t good," another person said, nearly crying in anxiety. "The Mad Blood Old Demon," Xu Zimei squinted, recalling the life story of the Mad Blood Old Demon in his mind. "What, the demon who used to kill without blinking now wants to play the hero?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "I have said it before, the survival of this city has nothing to do with me," the old man spoke indifferently, "It¡¯s just that you all are disturbing my peace. Now, I just want a quiet life." "If you think it¡¯s noisy, you can leave and find a new place," Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh, "I haven¡¯t killed enough yet." "Young man, don¡¯t be ungrateful, know when to stop," the Mad Blood Old Demon looked at Xu Zimei, and a crushing aura bore down, speaking calmly, "I once swore that unless absolutely necessary, I would not kill. A Monster Beast of the Divine Vein Realm is not enough reason for such reckless behavior." "I¡¯ve heard a joke," Xu Zimei chuckled, "A demon who has killed a million people claims he wants to be a good person." "I was too young back then and went to an extreme," the old man fell silent for a moment, then said lightly, "You can kill those in the city who want you dead; I won¡¯t object to that. But what about the ordinary people within the city? They are innocent and shouldn¡¯t be involved." "I¡¯m beginning to wonder if living a peaceful life for too long has rotted your brain," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "Where in this world is there any innocence? There are only the strong and the weak. When the East Emperor and Sect Master Qianbei fought for the Ninth Battle Body, their battle raged for years across five continents, and the number of creatures that perished in the aftermath was undoubtedly in the tens of millions. In the end, the East Emperor killed Sect Master Qianbei, and when people mention the East Emperor now, they just admire the splendor of that battle, boasting of his talent that dazzled through the Eternal Ancient, and the glory and brilliance of being the Ninth Battle Body bearer. Who remembers those millions of innocent lives lost in that battle?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Mad Blood Old Demon fell silent for a long while, finally he lifted his head, his voice resonating strongly, "I can¡¯t control what others do. But here in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, I set the rules." After the Mad Blood Old Demon finished speaking, his gaze was piercing as he took a deep breath. ...... Long, long ago, he was a demon who killed without batting an eye. He never cared for worldly justice, for in order to cultivate his techniques, he could ruthlessly slaughter a million people without any guilt. But he was not the cold-blooded madman that people talked about. He had his own parents, a wife, and children. He paid a great price to extend his parents¡¯ lives and left the best of what he had to his wife and children. He thought that as long as he lived well, the life and death of others had nothing to do with him. But it was not until the fight at the apex of the firmament that the man known as the Mortal Great Emperor struck him down from the sky. As he watched the man at the top of the firmament take on his destiny, he suddenly realized that all his efforts might have been in vain. He returned home, only to be greeted by the bodies of his parents, wife, and children lying in a pool of blood. He had too many enemies; those who couldn¡¯t deal with him directly took their revenge on his family. Later, he slaughtered those enemies. Standing amid mountains of bones and the dead, he did not feel any joy at that moment. He suddenly felt tired, weary at heart. Life seemed like a cycle, endlessly circling back to the beginning with killing. He killed the relatives of others, and others took vengeance on his own relatives. The Heavenly Dao has its time, but who does Cang Tian spare? In the end, he laid down his sword and buried it alongside his family. As he turned and looked back, the world no longer had the Mad Blood Old Demon. There was only an old tea seller at the edge of twilight. The ancient city was rebuilt, and he brought his tea stall here¡ªsetting it up for nearly a thousand years. He chose a quiet street where no one paid him any attention, nor did anyone consider that the old tea seller at the corner had been living there for a thousand years. He let go of the killing in his heart¡ªafter all, how can anyone be without feeling, when people are not mere grass or trees? Over a thousand years, he had come to consider this place home. ...... "Home, huh?" the Mad Blood Old Demon chuckled. "Perhaps it is." "But this is ultimately your home, what does it have to do with me?" Xu Zimei spoke indifferently, "What does it have to do with me destroying this city?" "Young man, you are too arrogant," the Mad Blood Old Demon shook his head and said, "Today, you will understand that there are skies beyond skies, and people beyond people." "Do you know to whom you are speaking?" Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes, as boundless Demonic Qi rose from the firmament. Over Mixed Yuan Ancient City, an extreme and irritable Demonic Qi pervaded the entire sky. Countless fierce faces appeared on the surface of the Demonic Qi, and Bai Meng¡¯s figure emerged in mid-air. The moment he appeared, the surrounding half of the heavens completely shattered. The dense Demonic Qi cast a shadow over everything, like dark clouds, and the falling snow seemed to come to a halt. "Taste my Despair Domain," a sinister voice spread throughout Mixed Yuan Ancient City. In an instant, a barrier enveloped the entire city, and the Demonic Qi in the sky gathered more and more, roaring from time to time. At that moment, the area of forbidden flight seemed restricted, and, aside from the Mad Blood Old Demon who could still walk on air, all others were forcibly pressed down. Bai Meng¡¯s towering figure approached from the edge of the sky. He knelt slightly and said respectfully, "My Lord, Despair Demon General Bai Meng awaits your command." Chapter 203 - 202 - You All Deserve to Die "This, this is," Mad Blood Old Demon looked at Bai Meng¡¯s burly body, his aura completely suppressed by the boundless demonic qi. "There is actually such pure demonic qi in this world," he said, shocked. "I am giving you a chance now," Xu Zimei said indifferently, "Swear on your True Fate that you will forget everything you¡¯ve seen today. You can leave this place, or be buried here with the people of this city." "We both have opened the Ninth Vein Gate, it¡¯s not yet certain who is stronger," Mad Blood Old Demon scoffed. He also had his own pride. "In this life, I have only ever been defeated by that mortal, never afraid of anyone else." "In our era, even the Great Emperors were but ants in the flick of a finger," Bai Meng shook his head slightly, his right hand waving faintly. Endless demonic qi coalesced into a ferocious face that charged toward Mad Blood Old Demon. Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s expression grew solemn as the bloody river in the sky churned tumultuously, his body glowing with a dark red radiance. In that ceaselessly surging Blood River, vast streams of bloodlight flowed. The ferocious face smashed into the bloody river, and with a "boom," the entire space collapsed. Such was the might of a casual strike. This left the onlookers quaking in fear. Just now, many had been ready to flee, but the appearance of Mad Blood Old Demon gave them a glimmer of hope. Now, as Bai Meng appeared, the barrier of the Despair Domain had enveloped the entire Mixed Yuan Ancient City, leaving no chance for anyone to escape. As the entire space collapsed, Mad Blood Old Demon was sent flying backwards. His body surged with blood qi as he rose into the air again, watching Bai Meng seriously. From that previous strike, Mad Blood Old Demon had clearly felt that his opponent had reached the peak of the Ninth Vein Gate, while he had only just entered it. "Anyone who dares defy the master¡¯s command deserves to die," Bai Meng snorted coldly, the demonic qi around him rising again. In that moment, he bathed in supreme demonic qi, with the sound of the Great Dao ringing around him, Taoist Charm spreading in his vicinity. The Taoist Charm seemed to pass through heaven and earth, brewing from the most primal demonic qi, with boundless clouds of demonic qi rolling in the firmament. "Entering the Taoism, how is this possible," Mad Blood Old Demon exclaimed in surprise upon seeing this scene. Every epoch, aside from the Great Emperor able to enter the Taoism, others could only step into immortality. Yet the person before him was clearly not a Great Emperor, so why could he enter the Taoism? "What¡¯s so surprising about that," Bai Meng said blandly, wrapped in swirling demonic qi, "The so-called Entering the Taoism and Stepping into Immortality are just the rules of your epoch. We are not from the same epoch; naturally, it¡¯s different." As Bai Meng¡¯s words fell, the barrier around the entire city vibrated. Around this barrier, supreme Taoist Charm emanated. The rumbling sound came from above, with the demonic qi in the firmament continuing to churn. As the demonic qi grew more vast, countless ferocious faces condensed within it. Thousands of fierce faces flew down from the firmament, their majestic force overwhelming everything as it arrived. "What is that?" someone asked in a panic, staring at the ferocious face that was attacking. As one grim face entered the body of a martial artist, the martial artist fell to the ground, surrounded by a swirl of pitch-black demonic qi. The person writhed on the ground, screaming in agony, and soon after, he suddenly stood up and plunged his right hand into his own chest. Ignoring the blood that poured out of his chest like there was no tomorrow, he then gruesomely pulled out his own heart. As the heart was removed, the breath of life began to fade from the person¡¯s body. Suddenly, his eyes blazed with demonic fire, and the martial artist stood still on the spot like a puppet, motionless. As more and more martial artists were eroded by the grim faces and with the existence of the barrier, people found themselves unable to escape, left only to dodge passively. Even if you dispersed the grim faces, new ones would reconvene in the sky, as if they were endless. "What is this?" Mad Blood Old Demon asked in horror. "Despair Domain can trigger the most desperate moment in everyone¡¯s heart," Bai Meng said indifferently, "You must have your own most desperate memory too, right?" Afterward, countless streams of demonic qi all rushed toward Mad Blood Old Demon. "It¡¯s just evil tricks," Mad Blood Old Demon snorted coldly, as the blood-colored river above his head surged once more. The river water roared with infinite might, scattering all the incoming demonic qi. "It¡¯s useless, no one here today can escape," Bai Meng said lightly. He then extended his right hand, infusing the endless spiritual energy with a hint of Taoist charm, and struck Mad Blood Old Demon in the belly with a palm. Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s figure was sent flying backward, and as he was thrown backward, he caught a glimpse of his tea stall. The little girl woke up from her sleep, her body also enveloped with thick demonic qi. The little girl extended her right hand, digging toward her heart. "Qi, no," Mad Blood Old Demon roared desperately, hastily trying to stop her. ...... The winds of March stirred a sky full of blood mist, That day, he buried his knife along with his kin. Pushing his little cart, he came to Mixed Yuan Ancient City, intending to live out his days peacefully. More than a decade ago, while he was out picking tea, he happened by chance upon a small village. Bandits had slaughtered the village, the stench of blood was heavy that day, and in a porcelain jar used to store water, he found an infant that had been hidden away. He had slaughtered people all his life, that was the first time he saved someone, and for some reason, his heart was filled with an unprecedented sense of fulfillment. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took the little girl with him and named her Meng Qi. Mad Blood Old Demon slowly turned his head, his expression ferocious as he bellowed, "You all deserve to die." "People don¡¯t die when they should," Xu Zimei said quietly, "but when they can die." "Many have tried to kill us," Bai Meng spoke calmly, "And our Lord has once faced the entire world alone. Everyone deserves to die, everyone is a bloody profiteer. Even if death comes, it¡¯s not your turn to dictate." Chapter 204 - 203: Saint Vein Realm Demonic Puppet The Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s face was fierce, the bloody river above his head becoming even more monstrous in hue. As the river surged, endless spiritual energy coalesced around him. The river and spiritual energy stirred the wind and clouds all around, completely collapsing space. The Mad Blood Old Demon roared furiously and charged directly at Bai Meng. "Struggling is meaningless," Bai Meng¡¯s fist gathered demonic qi and he punched through the firmament, tearing it apart like a river breaking the sun¡¯s path, a roaring river, his punch sending the Mad Blood Old Demon crashing into the earth¡¯s depths. With more and more sinister faces surging through the air, Mixed Yuan Ancient City had long since become a Sea of Blood Purgatory. Ordinary martial artists simply couldn¡¯t endure it; the only ones still alive were those of the One Leaf Ancient God and Five Ancestors of Stone Stele caliber. The scent of blood pervaded the entire city, while the central coliseum stood in eerily silent vigil. The Mad Blood Old Demon flew out from the earth¡¯s depths, his face pale, a faint trail of blood at the corner of his mouth, his body faintly emanating wisps of demonic qi. With his True Fate injured, the demonic qi in his mind could no longer be suppressed. With a roar from the Mad Blood Old Demon, darkness enveloped his sight; boundless demonic qi wrapped around him, dragging him into the most despairing memories of his life. ...... A mortal had borne Destiny, the Mad Blood Old Demon swore that he would remember that one sword for the rest of his life. It shattered all his pride and sent him tumbling from the heavens. As he watched that man wield eternal splendor embodying Destiny, he felt despair. Memories shifted, and he found himself back home, where his family¡¯s corpses lay in pools of blood, a sight just as despairing. "If living is so exhausting, why not try it out? Death is the ultimate release," a voice inside kept tempting him. Then he saw the Mad Blood Old Demon slowly raise his right hand, digging toward the heart in his chest. Demonic qi congregated around him and, at the same time, the bloody river atop his head flickered, intertwining bloodlight with demonic qi. The Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s expression was erratic as he let out a roar, and the demonic qi around him was instantly dispelled. Although disheveled, his eyes were now remarkably clearer. "Were it not for the suppression of my realm by this world, how could you possibly have escaped my Despair Domain," Bai Meng remarked indifferently upon witnessing the scene. Just as the Mad Blood Old Demon was about to speak, he felt a slight pain in his back and turned around, only to see several people stabbing into his back with their weapons. These people had all been corrupted by demonic qi before, the same ones who had gouged out their own hearts. They now attacked the Mad Blood Old Demon like puppets, utterly without consciousness. However, as a Mysterious Immortal Realm powerhouse, the Mad Blood Old Demon was unaffected by their attacks. With a sweep of his arm, endless spiritual energy swarmed in, obliterating these people, reducing them to ash. As more and more people assaulted him, the Mad Blood Old Demon grew increasingly vexed, the bloody river above his head surging. The mighty Sea of Blood roared and erased all these attackers in its waves. "Puh" Another knife pierced his body, and the Mad Blood Old Demon turned his head, only to see a little girl standing right in front of him. "Qi," his voice trembled as he called out. However, at that moment the little girl had no consciousness, simply picking up the knife and repeatedly stabbing the old man. "It¡¯s all grandpa¡¯s fault, I failed to protect you," the Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s body trembled slightly, and a hint of moisture appeared in the corners of his eyes. As the bloody river in his hands surged, the little girl in front of him gradually faded away into the river. He lifted his head, his gaze calmly meeting Bai Meng¡¯s; within that calmness, insanity was palpable. "You must be in great pain," Bai Meng said indifferently. He was, from the beginning to the end, not one to smile or laugh lightly, "Let me end your suffering." As Bai Meng¡¯s words fell, the Demonic Qi in the sky once again began to surge. However, this time, the Mad Blood Old Demon did not choose to clash head-on but instead directed the roaring Blood River toward the barrier nearby. With a "boom", the thunderous sound resonated through heaven and earth. Layers of ripples flashed across the barrier, with faint blue light twinkling, still intact and undamaged. The Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s expression changed slightly as he delivered another blow to the barrier, yet still, there was no change. "It¡¯s useless. Stop wasting your strength," Bai Meng shook his head slightly, his hand filled with roiling Demonic Qi as he reached directly for the elder. "If we are to die, we¡¯ll die together," the Mad Blood Old Demon roared, as the blood-red river above his head surged toward Xu Zimei to kill him. Seeing this, Bai Meng snorted coldly and slightly raised his other hand, sending two streams of Demonic Qi along different trajectories squeezing the Mad Blood Old Demon from both sides. ...... With a "boom", endless air waves exploded in mid-air. It was as if a mushroom cloud rose in the air, with the surrounding space completely shattering. As the dust settled from the sky, one could see the Mad Blood Old Demon lying on the ground, barely alive. The True Fate Blood River above his head had long shattered into countless fragments, and there was not a single part of his body that was unscathed. Most importantly, there were also cracks on his Divine Soul within him. ...... Faint footsteps sounded in his ears as Xu Zimei slowly walked up to the barely alive Mad Blood Old Demon. "You will get what you deserve," the old man said weakly. "Life is like a book filled with stories of highs and lows. Until the final moment, you never know what the outcome will be," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. As his words fell, Endless Demonic Qi instantly engulfed the Mad Blood Old Demon. Within the Demonic Qi, countless ferocious faces roared angrily. As the Demonic Qi dissipated, one could see the Mad Blood Old Demon slowly rise from the ground like a puppet. "Master, I have inscribed the Demon Seal in his True Fate," Bai Meng said respectfully, "Now, he is no different from a puppet. However, his Divine Soul and True Fate have suffered severe injuries, and his strength can only be maintained at the level of the Saint Vein Realm." Xu Zimei nodded then looked around. The entire city was now enveloped by Demonic Qi. Demons¡¯ mist obscured everything, obliterating the entire city within it. All of these people had been marked with the Demon Seal and turned into puppets. ...... Following Bai Meng, Xu Zimei made his way past ruins and rubble, arriving before the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele. At this moment, all five also stood with vacant gazes. Xu Zimei opened up the Storage Rings of the five and searched through them. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He frowned slightly- the item he wanted was not there. "It seems that these five were also afraid of retaliation from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and dared not keep the items on them," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. "How are the Ye Family members?" "They are trapped inside their residence. I haven¡¯t touched them," Bai Meng replied promptly. Chapter 205 - 204 I am a Bad Person "Go and see," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. Several people walked over to where the Ye Family was located, where at the moment, aside from the One Leaf Ancient God and Ye Shilong being infected by the Demonic Qi, everyone else was unscathed. This was precisely what Bai Meng had intentionally done. When Xu Zimei arrived at the Ye Family, he saw all the members of the family kneeling before him, begging for mercy. "How does our lord wish to handle this?" Bai Meng asked respectfully. "Just killing them like this would be a bit too boring; I have prepared a great gift for them," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Then, they saw Xiao Guizi bringing out the imprisoned Ye Lingtian. At that moment, Ye Lingtian was wrapped in Demonic Qi, with demonic fire flickering in his eyes. He looked like a soulless corpse, hollow and quiet. "He has completely succumbed to the demonic," Bai Meng said in a low voice upon seeing this scene. Xu Zimei approached Ye Lingtian and said indifferently, "Go and take revenge, unleash the demonic nature in your heart." Ye Lingtian slightly raised his head, and for the first time, there was a flicker of emotion in his hollow, unfeeling eyes. He stared at Xu Zimei for a long while, his lips parting slightly as if wishing to say something, but in the end, he remained silent. He slowly headed towards the crowd of the Ye Family, picking up a broken sword from the ground along the way. His gaze was indifferent, as if looking at a group of dead people. "Ye Lingtian, if you dare touch us," an Elder beside him rebuked angrily. However, no sooner had the Elder¡¯s words fallen than the uneven blade of the broken sword ruthlessly plunged into his abdomen. The sword blade stirred tumultuously inside him, and broken flesh and fresh blood flowed out together. "Still can¡¯t see the situation, huh?" Ye Lingtian threw the Elder¡¯s corpse aside and muttered under his breath. "Lingtian, we are one family, and everyone here is your relative," the Great Elder said in haste. Ye Lingtian sneered and waved the broken sword in his hand slowly, and with each swing, a head fell. A grand massacre was carried out here, with blood spraying and wails echoing. "Ye Lingtian, for you to slaughter your own family, you will suffer retribution." "Ye Lingtian, even if we die and become vengeful ghosts, we will not let you go." As the killing continued in the Ye Family, the blood of thousands of family members almost formed rivers on the ground. The stench of blood rose to the heavens, and the Great Elder, with disheveled hair, finally pleaded desperately to Xu Zimei, "Sir, if you want to kill us, then do it, but the children are innocent. I hope you will spare the young ones of the Ye Family, as they have nothing to do with this." "If the roots are not removed after cutting the grass, the spring breeze will bring it back to life," Xu Zimei said smilingly, "I understand, the children are innocent. But, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bad guy." After saying that, Xu Zimei turned around and left. As the Great Elder¡¯s unwilling roar resounded, his figure gradually disappeared at the street corner. Blood scattered in the air, and the massacre continued. ...... "Do you think there will come a day when we¡¯ve done so many bad things that we will incur heavenly punishment?" Xu Zimei asked Bai Meng with a smile. "Throughout history, so many Great Emperors have emerged, and the path of every strong person has been accompanied by blood and fire," Bai Meng replied respectfully, "The only difference is that some people kill openly and honorably, some raise the sword of justice to kill, S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. some wear the guise of righteousness to kill, ¡¯With one order, a plethora of bones wither¡¯; what people value is never the process but the outcome." Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and looked out over the entire Mixed Yuan Ancient City, with smoke from gunfire pervading and mountains of bones. "My lord, what shall we do with these people?" Bai Meng inquired. At this moment, everyone in the Mixed Yuan Ancient City had been corroded by Demonic Qi, turning into demonic puppets. "Keep the Mad Blood Old Demon by my side," Xu Zimei said, "As for the others, just leave them in the ancient city for now. Seal off the city, and allow no one to enter or leave." Bai Meng nodded quickly; although these demonic puppets had no independent consciousness, they still strictly followed his singular orders. "Additionally, have all the demonic puppets commence a search throughout the city for a box with a pentagram on it," said Xu Zimei. "Or any item related to a pentagram¡ªI want them brought to me." Surrounded by the pervasive Demonic Qi, all the demonic puppets in the city began to move. ...¡­ Ye Feiling was dead, with a tragic death, tortured by Ye Lingtian for three days and three nights. His corpse was hung at the entrance of the Ye Family¡¯s gate. Xu Zimei looked upon the pile of items before him¡ªthese were the items that had been found over the past three days. Unfortunately, he had still not found what he was looking for. Could it be that the item would ultimately disappear from the world with the death of the Five Ancestors of Stone Stele? Standing to the side, Bai Meng asked, "My lord, what do you plan to do with Ye Lingtian?" "Let him roam free," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "He¡¯s different from the other demonic puppets. Who knows, he might be useful one day." Bai Meng nodded and said, "Regardless, his True Fate is marked with my Demon Seal, something he won¡¯t be able to shake off in his lifetime." "It¡¯s time for us to leave this place," declared Xu Zimei, standing atop the city wall and gazing into the distant horizon towards the Baili Family¡¯s direction. The Demonic Qi tumbled overhead, and with the dawn of the second day, the early sun rose slowly from the east. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi also left the Mixed Yuan Ancient City, this ancient city with a history of a million years still quietly stood between heaven and earth. Like a lonely traveler, it silently recounted its own life story. ...¡­ The Demonic Qi dissipated, and the sky regained its past tranquility. Even with the presence of the sun, the coldness of the early winter morning could still be felt. At this moment, in the far-off Central Continent, within a boundless, vast, and majestic Sect Gate, a quaint great hall bathed in holy light. In front of the great hall, a crystal clear piece of ice jade hovered in mid-air. The ice jade was pure white and hallowed, appearing almost transparent, emanating strands of Immortal Qi from its surface. The Disciple guarding the ice jade, as usual, sat cross-legged within the great hall, meditating and cultivating. Suddenly, the Immortal Qi around the ice jade turned into Demonic Qi, and the originally hallowed surface of the ice jade started to be tainted bit by bit with darkness. The meditating Disciple noticed this anomaly immediately. His face changed in an instant, and he murmured softly, "The Demon General has been born." He then concentrated Spiritual Energy into his hands and collected the ice jade before hurriedly leaving the great hall. ... The elder, dressed in a light blue robe, slowly received the ice jade from the Disciple¡¯s hands. His white temples danced in the Qingfeng, the entire person having an air of a crane-haired youthful-faced sage, unfathomable and profound. The Spiritual Energy around him was turbulent, with his gaze fixed ahead, seeming to pierce through layers of space. "This life, it seems, cannot escape fate after all." Chapter 206 - 205 Jiang Mochou’s Daily Life "Master, what should we do?" a disciple asked worriedly. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is meant to come will always come. Isn¡¯t that the very purpose of our existence?" the old man said, shaking his head with a smile. ...... Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi had been riding the Dark Heaven Tiger and the Green Jiao Horse for a long time when a mighty river blocked their path ahead. The river was vast and boundless, its end not visible to the naked eye. The gleaming surface of the river was dotted with countless boats and solitary vessels drifting along. The Green Jiao Horse was merely an ordinary Monster Beast from the True Vein Realm and could not yet fly. Under Xu Zimei¡¯s sporadic feeding, the Dark Heaven Tiger had grown to reach the Empty Vein Realm. "Brother, how about you go ahead, and I¡¯ll find a boat," Xiao Guizi suggested. "No worries; let¡¯s take a boat together," Xu Zimei shook his head and responded, "Besides, we¡¯ve been traveling under harsh conditions these past few days, so it¡¯s also a good chance to rest." Xiao Guizi nodded. Due to the need to transport the Dark Heaven Tiger and the Green Jiao Horse, ordinary vessels simply couldn¡¯t bear such weight. The two searched along the riverside for a long time but could not find a suitable sailboat. Just then, a rumbling sound erupted from the distance, and a ferocious tidal wave rolled across the river. Amidst these giant waves, many of the smaller boats hurriedly made way to avoid being overturned. Following that, the spray parted to reveal an immense steamship speeding forth from the distance. "It¡¯s one of those Yuan Family steamer again, always making such a grand entrance as if fearing others wouldn¡¯t notice," someone remarked. "Indeed, the Yuan Family is way too overbearing, acting all high-and-mighty just because they¡¯ve latched onto the Baili Family," another person said with dissatisfaction. The person beside quickly advised in a low voice, "Keep your voice down; the Baili Family belongs to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, not something we can comment on casually." Listening to the discussions of the people around, Xu Zimei looked at a boatman nearby and asked, "Boatman, does this Yuan Family steamship take passengers?" "Young man, you¡¯re in luck," the boatman replied with a smile. "This Yuan Family ship makes a trip to the Baili Family every month, and along the way, they do take some passengers along. It¡¯s just that the fare is quite high, beyond the reach of most." Xu Zimei smiled and led Xiao Guizi toward the steamship. By this time, the steamship had docked at the shore, and a person¡¯s voice, charged with spiritual energy, bellowed out, echoing across several miles, ensuring that everyone in the vicinity could hear. Ripples spread across the water¡¯s surface, conveying approximately that the steamship would stay docked for about ten minutes, and those wishing to cross to the other side of the river should board promptly. This river was known as Changhe, and legend had it that it was once a minor stream. After an ancient flood, the river had engulfed the land within dozens of miles, eventually attaining its current size. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi boarded the steamship, which wasn¡¯t too crowded at the time. Within those ten minutes, in total, only about four groups of people boarded. As the roar of the steamship echoed in the air and the endless gigantic waves rolled across the heavens, the passengers set off toward the Baili Family. Gazing into the vast expanse of the water on the horizon, Xu Zimei chuckled and muttered to himself, "Baili Xiao, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other." ...... In the heart of the Endless Immortal Mountain, Jiang Mochou had been there for quite some time now. He was very familiar with the surroundings of this Immortal Mountain, and since that day, he had taken the Void Elder as his master. And today was the day the Void Elder was truly going to impart his teachings. The two of them came to an open space in front of the house, and the Void Elder said with a smile, "Activate your Crimson Flame Emperor Body and attack me with all your might." Jiang Mochou nodded. Knowing the old man¡¯s depth was unfathomable, he had no intention of holding back. Endless flames enveloped him, their color a blend of red and purple, fiercely hot and scorching, burning up all the space around his body. Jiang Mochou¡¯s fiery red eyes were resolute and piercing as he threw a punch, as if a sea of fire was sweeping over, bringing endless sparks that fiercely struck the abdomen of the Void Elder. With a "boom," sparks scattered, and in front of the Void Elder rose a barrier of ice and snow, blocking Jiang Mochou¡¯s attack. No matter how Jiang Mochou attacked, it was to no avail; the ice and snow barrier didn¡¯t even show a single crack. ......¡­ "I did not use my realm to suppress you," the Void Elder said with a light smile, "I used the same amount of power for this ice and snow barrier as you, but you could not break it. Do you know why?" "Your power is more skillfully applied than mine," Jiang Mochou replied. "No, it¡¯s just that you have yet to understand the true essence of your own power," the Void Elder said with a smile, "The Crimson Flame Emperor Body you¡¯ve merged with is the strongest flame physique in the world. Can you tell me, what is the true essence of flame?" "Destruction, intense heat, explosion," Jiang Mochou listed several answers in succession. The Void Elder smiled and shook his head, saying, "It¡¯s burning. In the most ancient Mythical Era, when flame first appeared in this world, it brought warmth and cooked food to people. Later, as the world¡¯s spiritual energy awoke and people embarked on the old Heavenly Path of cultivation, flame began to manifest in more states. But at its core, it has always been about burning." As the Void Elder spoke, he waved his hand casually, and snow began to fall all over the Endless Immortal Mountain. The snowflakes roared and coalesced in the air like dragons, and in the blink of an eye, they had formed a vast snow mountain before Jiang Mochou¡¯s eyes. This snow mountain soared into the clouds, its peak out of sight, exuding an imposing grandeur. "Master, what is this?" Jiang Mochou asked in confusion. "Control the flame like I do," the Void Elder said as a small flame appeared on his right hand. The flame was so small that it seemed it could be extinguished with just a gentle breath. Jiang Mochou hurriedly did as instructed, then looked at the Void Elder with bewilderment, waiting for what came next. "Use this flame to melt this snow mountain," the Void Elder said with a smile, "and during this time, the flame must not go out, or else you¡¯ll have to start over." "How is that possible," Jiang Mochou said reflexively, rejecting the idea upon hearing the Void Elder¡¯s words. "Truth is always in the hands of the few. What the common people consider impossible is often accomplished by others," the Void Elder stated, "When you melt this snow mountain, come find me." Watching the back of the Void Elder as he left, Jiang Mochou contemplated the small flame in his hand. He slowly raised his right hand; as soon as the flame touched the snow mountain, it went out immediately. Jiang Mochou frowned slightly, recalling the words of the Void Elder in his mind, convinced that the answer had to be in them. While controlling the flame, he began his first attempt of what would be thousands of failures. ...... The Beiyuan City in Central Continent is a very special place. Legend has it that, a very long time ago, there were three ferocious beasts that plagued the human realm, and the residents of the city were raised by these beasts as food. At the entrance to Beiyuan City, three statues stand, placed there. Chapter 207 - 206 Three Ferocious Beasts ``` These three statues are each shaped like ferocious beasts, each being the Mixed Yuan Leopard, the Chongming Bird, and the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle, respectively. What made the citizens of Beiyuan City find them peculiar was that these three statues had been there a very long time ago. The history goes way back, probably even before Beiyuan City was established, they already existed. Moreover, these three statues could neither be moved nor destroyed. Once, a powerful individual from the Saint Vein Realm attempted to forcefully relocate them but suffered a backlash, and in the end, had to leave severely injured. A legend about the three ferocious beasts has always circulated in Beiyuan City, but no one knows who started this legend or what these three statues signify. ...¡­ The Tan Family was a well-known prominent household in Beiyuan City, having once had an incredible ancestor among their lineage. Known as the "Ancient Sun-Chasing God", he arrived alone in Beiyuan City, founded what is today¡¯s Tan Family, and led it to glory singlehandedly. Nowadays, after generations of accumulation, the Tan Family had become an enormous entity. However, what the people of Beiyuan City enjoyed discussing the most was the three daughters of the Tan Family Head, Tan Yongling. The direct lineage of the Tan Family was not particularly flourishing in this generation, and Tan Yongling had always wanted a son to carry on the family line. Unfortunately, he had fathered two daughters in succession. When his concubine was pregnant for ten months, and he was full of expectations for his third child about to be born, it was dramatic that the third child was still a girl. Moreover, this third daughter was born with congenital deficits; she was mute and also had a very noticeable birthmark on her face. Given the strength of the Tan Family, curing the girl¡¯s birthmark and muteness would not have been too difficult a task. But Tan Yongling was angered because he had not been able to have a son, believing this to be a curse from the heavens. And he directed all his resentment towards this least favored third daughter. He issued a command prohibiting anyone from treating the congenital birthmark and muteness of the third daughter. ...¡­ As the three daughters gradually grew up, the three young misses of the Tan Family started to become quite renowned in Beiyuan City. Unlike her two older sisters, who grew up spoiled and had developed reputations in Beiyuan City for being arrogant and unreasonable, The Tan Family¡¯s third young miss, Tan Jiulin, had been kind-hearted since she was little, although she did not have a high status in the Tan estate and faced much ostracism. She often lent a helping hand to the citizens of Beiyuan City without seeking anything in return, and her reputation in the city was very high. The people living in Beiyuan City liked to call her Fairy Lin. Even though there was a fierce-looking birthmark on her face that appeared quite frightening. The reason people gave her this title was to praise her inner beauty, which was as beautiful as that of a fairy. ...¡­ Tan Jiulin walked out of the family mansion, and recalling the ugly faces of her family members, she shook her head with a wry smile. She was born with a calm nature and did not enjoy competing with others. But being born into such a prominent family, she knew that some scheming and rivalry were inevitable. "Fairy Lin, hello," "Fairy Lin, have you eaten? Would you like to try my buns, they¡¯re freshly steamed." Hearing these friendly greetings from the people on the street, Tan Jiulin also smiled and responded to each one. But being mute, her replies could only be made with sign language. She was dressed in a light blue gown, her long hair all tied back, and her lovely large eyes were full of spiritual energy. A waist as slender as one could wish for was wrapped with a blue silk belt. If one were to look at her from the left side, one would certainly be stunned by her beauty. Unfortunately, the scar on her right face was indeed difficult for many to overlook, causing anyone who saw it to find it a pity. ``` Tan Jiulin never felt inferior about her birthmark; she unreservedly exposed it. She slightly lifted her skirt, striding out of Beiyuan City like an elf dancing a joyful dance. ¡­ By the banks of the Willow River, a young man dressed in brocade robes held a folding fan and stood at the riverbank, gazing at the splendid scenery spread far and wide. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl quietly approached from behind and hugged the young man directly. The young man turned around, looked at the girl with a smile, and said excitedly, "Lin¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally come." The girl also smiled, her face brimming with happiness. "Did you bring the thing I asked you to?" the young man asked eagerly. The girl nodded, taking a book out of her embrace. The cover of the book was dark yellow, bearing the words "Sun-Chasing Divine Jue" in bold. "I stole this cultivation technique from my sister; it¡¯s our family¡¯s heirloom technique. You can learn it yourself, just don¡¯t pass it on to others," Tan Jiulin explained through hand signs. "Don¡¯t worry, Lin¡¯er, I won¡¯t," the young man hugged Tan Jiulin tightly and said affectionately, "You have done so much for me, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you." Tan Jiulin smiled and shook her head slightly. "Thud," The sound of a longsword piercing flesh was heard. Tan Jiulin¡¯s smile suddenly froze, she slowly let go of the young man, and turned her head to look at her own back. A longsword was conspicuously stabbed into it. "Why," she looked at the young man before her, puzzled. "I truly didn¡¯t know how else to thank you, so I could only send you to your death," the young man suddenly burst out laughing savagely. He took a short sword and stabbed the girl over a dozen times, eventually kicking her into the picturesque riverbank in front of him. He watched as the girl¡¯s body sank to the bottom of the river and drifted away with the current. Only then did the young man open the book in his hands. It still carried the faint scent of the girl. "If it weren¡¯t for this cultivation technique, how could I have been so nice to a freak like you." ...¡­ Darkness! Cold! Despair! Tan Jiulin felt her consciousness incredibly heavy, as if she were in a trance. It seemed like she was dreaming. She couldn¡¯t remember anything in her mind; her body floated gently with a push. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed; her consciousness started to fade more and more, and she felt like falling into a deep sleep. But she was afraid that if she fell asleep, she would never wake up again. The blood continued to flow from her body, scattering into the depths of the riverbed and attracting numerous creatures competing for it. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been floating when she heard a deafening roar, and then, the world around her ears became quiet. The behemoth buried deep in the sea was shackled by iron chains, and its life had come to an end. "Just wait a few more hundred years, if after a few centuries it still doesn¡¯t come," the behemoth thought with closed eyes and sighed. At that moment, a strong smell of blood reached its senses. It raised its head, only to see a body floating over from the distance, followed by numerous creatures competing for food. Yet these creatures seemed to be fearing something. They wanted to devour the body but dared not approach, only circling behind it. Chapter 208 - 207: The Emergence of the Evil God List The Deep Sea Giant Beast saw this scene, its pupils constricted sharply as it let out a long howl to the sky. The sound waves vibrated the giant waves at the bottom of the sea, creating a silent tsunami roaring above. The creatures that saw this scene hurriedly drew back, not daring to advance any further. The appearance of the giant beast was very peculiar; its head resembled that of the Dragon Clan, exuding a vast divine might. But its body was very similar to that of a turtle, carrying upon it a golden shell. Watching as the corpse slowly drifted towards it, the giant beast murmured softly, "Is everything in this world truly predestined from the beginning?" When the corpse arrived alongside the giant beast, it lowered its head to examine the small girl. Spiritual energy surged upon its body, as waves rose from all around it to the sky, stirring up endless tsunamis that roared towards it. The golden shell on the giant beast¡¯s back flickered, eventually leading to a box slowly rising from the shell. The box was pentagonal, covered in a faint black glow. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The giant beast held the box in its hands, and with a "click," it was as if time and space had been traversed, opening the presence of something ancient. Dust arose into the sky filled with black mist, and the box contained only two things. A round bead, and a black plaque made of an unknown material. The moment the box opened, endless killing intent entwined around the black plaque. A dark glow shot up into the sky, its mighty force leveling the entire sea bottom of the deep sea. "Little Turtle, why have you awakened me?" A particularly magnetic male voice emerged from the black plaque. "My lord," the giant beast quickly knelt down, respectfully saying, "The one you have been waiting for, she has come." Upon hearing the giant beast¡¯s words, boundless black mist wrapped around the black plaque, enveloping Tan Jiulin¡¯s corpse in thick black mist. "It appears that in this life, the Demon King has eventually emerged," a sigh came from within the black plaque. "My lord, I have kept the pact we made back then; may I now be free?" the giant beast asked tentatively. "Wait until she wakes up, and tell her," the voice from the black plaque replied. "I do not have the authority to decide." As the voice faded, the black plaque transformed into a streak of light, rushing into Tan Jiulin¡¯s body. The boundless black mist enveloped Tan Jiulin, and endless black fog rolled over her body¡¯s surface. One after another, the black fog shrouded her, eventually forming a large black cocoon. Inside the cocoon, something seemed to be fermenting, with very clear heartbeats sounding from within. During this period, each day that passed, endless spiritual energy from the sea bottom would condense and pour into the black cocoon. This continued for an entire month, until one morning in December. Snow drifted down from the sky, an icy current sealing the vast expanse of the sea. Beneath the deep sea right now, a revolutionary change was occurring; the surface of the black cocoon began to crack. With continuous "crack crack" sounds, the giant beast¡¯s huge pupils fixated on the cocoon in front of it. With a "boom," the cocoon completely shattered, turning into fragments that filled the sky. And within this cocoon, the pitch-black glow completely dissipated, and Tan Jiulin slowly opened her eyes, as all anomalies between heaven and earth vanished. She looked at the giant beast before her, and her face changed drastically in an instant, trembling with fright. "Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you," the giant beast hurriedly attempted what it considered to be an adorable expression, speaking in a placating manner. "Where is this?" Tan Jiulin took a few steps back and looked around warily, asking with hand signs. "You are mute?" The giant beast saw her condition and a golden light rose from its hand, merging into Tan Jiulin¡¯s body. Immediately after, the birthmark on Tan Jiulin¡¯s face completely disappeared, and she opened her mouth slightly, coughing softly a few times. "I, I can speak now, I can speak now," Tan Jiulin said somewhat excitedly. "This is nothing, after seeing this you will understand everything," the black list enveloped in dark mist appeared in front of Tan Jiulin, and a polar light from it merged into her body. ... At the dawn of the Epoch, the Mythical Era had just entered the enlightenment stage of cultivation. Three ferocious beasts awoke from the universe, brutal and bloodthirsty, massacring creatures all around. The common people had cultivated for too short a time and were hardly able to resist. Until one day, a Shepherd Boy came from a corner of the universe, riding an Azure Ox, merely pointing towards the sky. A golden radiance shot into the heavens, directly suppressing the three ferocious beasts underneath. After the golden light suppressed the three beasts, it split their Divine Souls entirely and assimilated them into the light. Over tens of thousands of years, this golden light, due to the erosion of the resentment from the three ferocious beasts and the absorption of the Essence of the Moon, eventually turned into a list. It was named "Evil God List." Because before the black list was formed, it had merged the Divine Souls of the three beasts, thus after the Evil God List appeared, it not only had its own consciousness, but also controlled the fates of the three ferocious beasts. If the Evil God List erased the Divine Souls of the three beasts that were merged within it, then the ferocious beasts in reality would also die. These three beasts were the Mixed Yuan Leopard, the Chongming Bird, and the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle. Back then, the Shepherd Boy left an order for the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle to guard the ocean depths, quietly waiting for the destined one to arrive. Before leaving, the Shepherd Boy left behind the Evil God List and a spherical bead. As a reward, when the destined one arrived, the Divine Soul of the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle sealed within the Evil God List could be released, thus gaining freedom. And this spherical bead was one of the three beads of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body. ... Upon seeing this memory that had been sealed away, Tan Jiulin stood there dumbfounded for a long time before she finally regained her senses. "You are the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle?" she asked the giant beast curiously. "Yes, according to the will left by the Sage back then, as long as I wait for your arrival, I can be freed," the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle hastily replied. "But what should I do?" asked Tan Jiulin, puzzled. "I have already become one with you," the voice from inside the Evil God List replied, "All my inheritance has been given to you, take a moment to recollect, and you will understand." Tan Jiulin nodded quickly, closing her eyes slightly, trying to recall, and she sensed a new memory in her mind. And this memory taught her how to use the Evil God List and its purpose. After a while, her body burst with Spiritual Energy, and streams of Spiritual Energy from the universe began to coalesce around her. Of course, all this was granted to her by the Evil God List; her own realm was merely that of the Condensing Vein Realm. When the dark Spiritual Energy wrapped around her, she rose into the sky, and the ocean around her surged with massive waves, roaring violently. This spectacle frightened many creatures at the bottom of the sea into lying flat on the ground, not moving at all, shivering. Then, holding the Evil God List in her hand, Tan Jiulin waved away relentless Spiritual Energy, and the silhouette of a beast appeared on the surface of the Evil God List. Chapter 209 - 208: The Second Battle Body, Axe Breaker Emperor Body, Assembled ``` The beast shadow was none other than the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle, standing proud between heaven and earth, giant waves billowing behind it. Tan Jiulin¡¯s right hand swirled with black Spiritual Energy, causing ripples to spread across the surface of the Evil God List, and a small Spatial Gate was opened. A stream of light then flew out of the Spatial Gate and merged into the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle¡¯s body. As the light entered the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle¡¯s body, it let out a long roar to the sky, and the chains that bound it emitted a burst of firelight. With a "bang," countless chains broke apart, and the massive beast¡¯s might swept across the deep sea floor like a force capable of destroying heaven and earth. The Jiao¡¯ao Turtle slightly lifted its head, its enormous body bowed twice toward Tan Jiulin, then its body surged with Spiritual Energy and it quickly disappeared into the seabed. Meanwhile, at the gates of Beiyuan City, one of three statues¡ªolder than the history of Beiyuan City itself¡ªsuddenly shattered. ¡­ Atop the Central Continent, amidst an endlessly dense and boundless range of mountains without Wu Geng, there lay a pitch-black cave hiding a dormant dead volcano within. Inside the volcano, the searing magma melted the entire space as an unending spatial storm ravaged the area. The storm swirled up the molten rock, then splashed it onto the scalding stones. Deep within the magma, a pair of gloomy eyes slowly opened. In that moment, the endless magma roared fiercely, and "rumble" echoed all around, as if the sleeping volcano was on the verge of eruption. High above, spanning thousands of miles, an island hovered midair, surrounded by endless streams of Immortal Qi. The island was enshrouded in white mist, fixed in place by chains that looped around it. In the deepest part of the mist, another pair of eyes slowly opened. "The seal of the Jiao¡¯ao Turtle has broken," came a voice, "It seems the person from the Saint¡¯s prophecy has appeared." ¡­ Above the tranquil sea, miles of falling snow had frozen everything. In this silence, a series of "bang, bang, bang" noises were particularly jarring. This sound lasted for a while, and then, with a "boom," the previously frozen surface of the sea instantly shattered. A figure crawled up from the seabed. Tan Jiulin sneezed, looking at her drenched clothes, her arms wrapped around herself. "So cold," she muttered, glancing around. She realized she was by the sea, a body of water she recognized. Called the Overturn Cloud Sea, it was the largest sea area near Beiyuan City. She had been shoved into a river before, and that river was one of the streams of the Overturn Cloud Sea; it seemed she had entered the sea following the direction of the river¡¯s flow. But the immense vastness of the Overturn Cloud Sea was immeasurable, and she was unsure of her current location within it. Tan Jiulin slightly lifted her head, surveying her surroundings, unaware that she had been missing for a month, wondering what scene her family might present. "Perhaps those people don¡¯t care at all," Tan Jiulin shook her head and chuckled bitterly, then her thoughts turned to that man once again. Her expression fluctuated as if she were struggling with something. "I¡¯ll take you on a trial," said the voice from the Evil God List evenly, "Your present state of mind is far from enough to become a strong person, and you¡¯re utterly incapable of confronting anything." Tan Jiulin fell silent for a moment, then nodded her head. ``` Just as she was about to leave, the sky suddenly churned with wind and clouds. The firmament, previously cloudless for miles, now echoed with boundless spiritual energy in the wake of the hurricane. The snow that had been falling for miles above her head also ceased. Tan Jiulin slightly lifted her head, only to see a gigantic bird descending from the sky, hovering above her. The bird was entirely deep blue, each feather adorned with barbs. Its call was incredibly loud, but what was most peculiar was that each of its eyes housed two pupils. "Chongming Bird," Tan Jiulin exclaimed in shock. "It seems you already know of my origins," the Chongming Bird said indifferently. "Do you also seek freedom from the Evil God List?" Tan Jiulin asked curiously. "Indeed," the Chongming Bird nodded slightly and then descended from the edge of the sky. Its enormous body stopped before Tan Jiulin, and its arrogant head bowed slightly as it spat out a round bead from its mouth. "For millions of years, I have flown over countless mountains and forests, enduring extreme hardships, and finally, I found the second War Bead of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body," the Chongming Bird spoke softly. "Now, I offer it in exchange for my freedom. What say you?" Hearing the Chongming Bird¡¯s words, Tan Jiulin fell into silence for a while, lost in thought. "Besides this War Bead, I can also offer you three feathers," the Chongming Bird quickly added, seemingly afraid Tan Jiulin would disagree. "As long as you burn one of them, I shall appear and assist you unconditionally one time. These three feathers can be exchanged for three opportunities to assist you." As the Chongming Bird¡¯s voice faded, laughter came from a distance. "You mangy old bird, you truly pull out all the stops to gain your freedom." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tan Jiulin turned her head and saw, at the edge of the sky, an immense body accompanied by endless flames slowly approaching. The flames lit up the heavens, turning the clouds into a spectacle resembling fire-refining clouds. As the towering figure approached, Tan Jiulin could see it was a leopard. This leopard had three heads, each a different color. "Black, white, red." The leopard¡¯s body was equally covered with spots in these three colors. It¡¯s physique was extremely powerful, and the fangs in its mouth, even from a distance, felt incredibly sharp. A thick scent of blood emanated from all around it. "Mixed Yuan Leopard," Tan Jiulin murmured softly. "You bald-headed fossil, who are you calling?" The Mixed Yuan Leopard¡¯s taunt prompted a retort from the Chongming Bird, not to be outdone. "Mangy old bird, talking about you, mangy old bird, mangy old bird," the Mixed Yuan Leopard shouted, all three heads joining in unison. In that moment, the Chongming Bird seemed overwhelmed, with spiritual energy surging through its body, it huffed coldly and said disdainfully, "I¡¯m not going to stoop to your level." "Mangy old bird, I¡¯ve never lost an argument with anyone," the Mixed Yuan Leopard¡¯s black head stated coolly. "Exactly, after so many years, you still haven¡¯t changed a bit, mangy old bird," the white head arrogantly said. The red head chuckled mischievously and shouted, "Mixed Yuan Leopard rocks." "You¡¯re not one to talk. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ve prepared," the Chongming Bird huffed. The Mixed Yuan Leopard chuckled and likewise spat out a spherical bead, addressing Tan Jiulin composedly, "The third Battle Body Bead of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body. If you gather my bead, you would possess a second Battle Body. Think about it, how powerful the Hundred Great Battle Bodies are; they can alter the destiny of anyone, especially the one ranked second among them." Chapter 210 - 209 The Saintess of the Baili Family "I offer this bead for my freedom, how about that?" the Mixed Yuan Leopard said. As Blackhead¡¯s words fell, Redhead beside him also spoke, "Of course, since that old feather-duster already gave you three life-saving feathers, we naturally shouldn¡¯t be stingy. If you are willing, I can use my Starry Purple Flame to temper your body." "Think about it, with our help, you could instantly become a monster standing above the many talented disciples." "Should I accept?" Tan Jiulin fell silent for a moment, then asked the Evil God List inside her. "From my perspective, you indeed should," the voice inside the Evil God List said, "But I am only here to assist you. Every decision should be made by yourself, not wavering amidst the opinions of others. You have to try to be independent, try to truly experience this sick world, and ultimately grow up from it." Tan Jiulin took a deep breath, then looked at the Mixed Yuan Leopard and the Chongming Bird, and finally nodded. She replied, "I agree." ...... On the boundless river surface, the huge body of the steamer moved as swift as a released arrow, speeding across the water. Under the cloudless sky, the azure firmament seemed as if an artist had intentionally painted it, appearing exceptionally clear. As the steamer reached the center of the encircling river, its speed slowed down. Xu Zimei stood inside the cabin, surveying the endless river surface with a deep gaze. "Where does the young gentleman hail from?" an elderly man asked with a smile, "My wife and I are both from Wuhua Mountain." On the steamer at that time, apart from the people belonging to the Yuan Family, the actual passengers were only four groups. Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi counted as one group, while the elderly couple beside him made another. Another group consisted of a young woman, and the last group was a bunch of people dressed in black, entirely shrouded in black helmets. Since arriving at this point, aside from Xu Zimei¡¯s group and the elderly couple, the young woman and group in black had hardly ever left the cabin. "Wuhua Mountain, that¡¯s indeed a fine place," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "I come from Mixed Yuan Ancient City." "I am Wu Qianjun, may I have your name, young master?" the elder asked with a smile. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Sect Leader of Wuhua Mountain?" Xu Zimei was taken aback, then replied with interest, "My name is Xu Zimei." Wuhua Mountain was considered a famous mountain in the core area of the Eastern Continent, and on this mountain was Wuhua Temple, which was highly renowned across the continent. The temple housed no Buddha figures; instead, they worshipped a ferocious and ugly demon. Wuhua Mountain featured thirty-six blessed lands and cavern heavens, each with its own legend. At the beginning of each spring, the temple gates would open wide, allowing all visitors to ascend the mountain. Moreover, the way Wuhua Mountain took disciples was quite peculiar. They had all disciples draw a picture in front of the worshipped demon statue. They drew the demons in their hearts, and then decisions were made on whether to take them as disciples. This method was utterly unpredictable, and the world didn¡¯t understand their criteria for choosing disciples. ......¡­ "Is Young Master Xu also going to attend the Saintess ceremony of the Baili Family?" the elder asked with a smile. "Not exactly, I¡¯m just traveling for leisure," Xu Zimei said with a smile, asking curiously, "Who is this Saintess of the Baili Family?" When it came to the topic of the Saintess, the first person that came to Xu Zimei¡¯s mind was naturally Baili Xiao. "I heard that Baili Xiao is the daughter of the Baili Family¡¯s Family Head, Baili Chengfeng, who was only recently found," said Wu Qianjun with a smile, "The contest for the position of Saint Heir and Saintess within the Baili Family has always been brutal." What was surprising, however, was that not long after her return, Baili Xiao managed to garner the support of most of the Elders, thereby securing her candidacy for the position of Saintess." "Something seems off with this script," chuckled Xu Zimei lightly. With Baili Xiao¡¯s abilities, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t believe she could make much of an impact in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect-like Baili Family in such a short time. "It seems there¡¯s only one explanation," he said, gazing at the calm river surface and murmuring softly, "Someone¡¯s remnant soul must have awakened ahead of time." In his past life, Chu Yang alone took on the True Martial Holy Sect. His audacity to challenge an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect with four Emperors was primarily because the War Generals from Empress Hongtian¡¯s lineage actually sided with Chu Yang, aside from the fact that the Reincarnation Elder was holding back the revived Heavenly Curtain War God. The outcome of that battle was, of course, the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect coming out in an emergency, leaving Xu Qingshan with white hair overnight, before he finally retired to the mountains. Back then, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t understand. He laid low, only yearning for revenge, and also kept himself informed about Chu Yang and Baili Xiao. It was only later that he understood, the reason Baili Xiao could inherit the legacy of Empress Hongtian was because everything had been arranged beforehand. "Lin Yuqing, Empress Hongtian¡¯s first War General, and now one of the four remaining Elders of the True Martial Holy Sect, once the senior sister of Ancestor Feihong." Thinking of this, a cruel smile tugged at the corner of Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth. "Baili Xiao, I hope you won¡¯t just die off like that. We still have unfinished business," he said. ......¡­ As Xu Zimei and Wu Qianjun were having their enthusiastic conversation, the door to the cabin beside them opened, and a woman clad in armor walked out. This armor was incredibly flexible and was actually just similar in appearance to armor, to the touch it was no different from ordinary clothing. The armor clung tightly to her body, revealing her curvaceous figure for all to see. With an ear-length bob, an oval face, and eyes that carried a hint of murderous intent, she exuded an air of efficiency and sharpness. The moment this woman appeared, Xiao Guizi¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head, as he stared fixedly at her without blinking. "What is it? Interested?" asked Xu Zimei with a laugh. "She¡¯s just my type," Xiao Guizi quickly nodded, responding. "If you like her, go pursue her. If you don¡¯t want to, take her by force like an Overlord King. I support you," Xu Zimei patted Xiao Guizi on the shoulder, and said with a laugh. Inspired, Xiao Guizi straightened his attire and then slowly approached the woman. ...... The breeze lifted strands of the girl¡¯s hair as she coolly gazed into the distance. "I am Zhang Guilin. May I ask for the lady¡¯s name?" Xiao Guizi smiled and enquired. "Yao Shengnan," the woman turned her head, glancing at Xu Zimei and replied indifferently. "A heroine in no way inferior to men, who says women cannot equal men. What a good name," Xiao Guizi exclaimed in admiration. The woman then nodded slightly and fell silent, resulting in a rather awkward atmosphere. "Where might the lady be heading?" Xiao Guizi paused for half a moment before asking again. This time, the woman did not answer. After a long silence, she finally turned her head and said, "I have an enemy in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. If you are willing to help me seek revenge, I am willing to agree to anything for you." Chapter 211 - 210 The Tree of Life and the Heaven Clan Hearing Yao Shengnan¡¯s words, Xiao Guizi was taken aback, "So direct?" "If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t bother me," Yao Shengnan replied indifferently and then turned her head back to continue gazing at the Changhe. Seeing Xiao Guizi¡¯s awkward expression, Xu Zimei walked over with a light chuckle and said, "Wiping out the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is not completely out of the question; it¡¯s just that you are not worth that condition yet." Yao Shengnan swiftly turned her head, staring at Xu Zimei for a long time before replying, "Anyone can talk big." "It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s big talk or not, the difference in vision and level will only make you feel that the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is out of reach," Xu Zimei said, shaking her head with a smile. "How can you prove you have that ability?" Yao Shengnan asked, staring intently at Xu Zimei. "I don¡¯t have to, nor do I need to prove it," Xu Zimei shook her head and replied. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yao Shengnan fell silent for a long time, finally speaking slowly, "As long as you help me destroy the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, I can tell you the news about the Tree of Life." After Yao Shengnan finished speaking, she hastily added, "Maybe you don¡¯t know what the Tree of Life is; I can explain it to you simply." "No need," Xu Zimei shook her head and replied, "I understand a bit." Meanwhile, inside Xu Zimei¡¯s Storage Ring, the Leaf of Life exclaimed excitedly, "This is impossible, the existence of the Tree of Life has already transcended fate, not even recorded in the River of Fate." As the Leaf of Life hesitated, it finally added, "Unless she is of the Heaven Clan." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let me think about it," Xu Zimei said to Yao Shengnan. Yao Shengnan fell silent for a moment, then nodded and returned to the cabin. There are three thousand species in the world, and Xu Zimei had also learned some information about the Heaven Clan. Of course, this so-called knowledge was limited to some records, without much detailed content. Legend has it that the Heaven Clan is the favorite of the Heavenly Dao, born with their destined Leaf of Life descending upon them. Every member of the Heaven Clan has their own Leaf of Life. Having consumed the Leaf of Life, their longevity naturally far exceeds that of other species. Unfortunately, this species is very mysterious; they never reveal themselves to the world, and no one knows where the people of the Heaven Clan reside. Therefore, records about the Heaven Clan in the world are scarce. Thinking about this, Xu Zimei said to the Leaf of Life, "Tell me everything you know about the Heaven Clan." "Let¡¯s get this straight first, when you can let me go, I can tell you everything you want to know," the consciousness within the Leaf of Life said. "Maybe once I find the Tree of Life, and if I am in a good mood, I might let you go," Xu Zimei replied, "Besides, without the ability to protect yourself, the outside world is full of dangers, being with me is a kind of protection in disguise." "That¡¯s impossible, even if you find the Tree of Life, you won¡¯t be able to keep it," the Leaf of Life hastily responded, "That kind of existence is not something you can touch." "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," Xu Zimei replied, "Just talk, once I find the Tree of Life, I will let you go. You don¡¯t have a choice." "The Heaven Clan is a very peculiar species, within their clan, they have a portal that leads directly to the different space where the Tree of Life is," the consciousness in the Leaf of Life said slowly, "A long time ago, when I had not yet parted from the Tree of Life, I had seen people of the Heaven Clan. They might be the only beings in this world that can contact the Tree of Life." In theory, with the help of the Leaf of Life, the lifespan of this species is extremely long; they could completely replace the human race as the dominant species. But their reproduction is the most cruel in the world. It is said that when a male and a female of the Heaven Clan mate, the female will suck all the Essence, Qi, and Spirit from the male until he dies. Subsequently, the woman became pregnant, and when she gave birth to the child, all the essence, qi, and spirit within her body were absorbed by the child, and then she herself would die. "The people of the Heaven Clan must have twins each time they have children, a boy and a girl, which is an unchanging rule of their clan from time immemorial." "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded and said, "With every birth of a boy and a girl, their parents must pay with their own lives. The arrival of two lives is accompanied by the departure of two lives, which is also why the Heaven Clan can never grow strong." ...¡­ The pitch-black night fell, and the Changhe at dusk looked like its own unique realm. A few sparse stars hung at the edge of the sky, and tonight there was no moon. The guards of the Yuan Family patrolled the steamboat as usual, and the cool evening breeze blew gently. A loud "boom" explosion suddenly erupted, almost waking everyone on the steamboat, as towering waves rose all around. The steamboat cruising on the lake slowly came to a halt. "What happened?" The person responsible for the Yuan Family hurried out of the cabin, his shout infused with spiritual energy echoing throughout the vessel. "Commander Yuan, it seems like the control room of the cabin has been attacked," barely had the voice ceased when a scream followed, and then silence. Originally, the surface of the steamboat was protected by a transparent barrier to prevent attacks on the vessel. At this moment, the barrier was disappearing bit by bit, and a group of people dressed in black emerged from the control room of the steamboat. These individuals were the fourth group of passengers to board the ship today. "What are you trying to do?" Commander Yuan¡¯s body surged with spiritual energy as he asked sternly. No sooner had he spoken than a hundred figures suddenly descended from the sky. These figures, shrouded in black robes, had their faces obscured, commanding a powerful presence, with an aura that seemed to link them together, overwhelming everyone aboard the vessel. "Who are you?" Commander Yuan swallowed spit loudly and asked. "Ancient Nether," a faint voice filled the air, followed by a destructive assault. Out of the hundred figures, dozens descended upon the ship like wolves among sheep, slaughtering at will. The remaining figures held positions in mid-air, to prevent anyone from escaping. ...¡­ Screams rose and fell in quick succession, and before long, the members of the Yuan Family aboard the ship had been almost completely slaughtered. Xiao Guizi saw this scene and hurriedly said, "Senior Brother, could it be that the people of Ancient Nether have come to seek revenge on us?" Xu Zimei smiled, and around him, the figure of the Mad Blood Old Demon emerged, standing by him like a loyal guard, silently protecting Xu Zimei. During this time, any person in black who came to kill Xu Zimei was punched into a bloody mess by the Mad Blood Old Demon. At that moment, nearly a hundred figures surrounded Xu Zimei, and the crowd before him automatically parted to create a path. "I heard you were looking for me; now I¡¯m here," a dark figure emerged from the shadows. The moment he appeared, the space around them shattered due to the overwhelming power emanating from his body. He seemed like a king emerging from the shadows, with his "thump, thump" footsteps echoing in everyone¡¯s hearts. The dark figure walked over step by step. Chapter 212 - 211: The Ten Great Forbidden Lands - Burial Buddha Temple As this figure approached step by step, his body was surrounded by an endless Immortal Qi, space fractured, and cracks appeared one after another on the deck beneath his feet. "You are one of the few who dares to openly challenge our Ancient Nether," the shadow said looking at Xu Zimei, speaking indifferently. "I am rather curious, which one of the Ten Halls Yamas are you?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "King Qinyou," the shadow¡¯s voice replied in a deep tone. He slowly lifted his head, his face was excessively pale, covered with purple stripes that looked like some kind of ancient curse mark. "Let everyone else leave, we shall talk alone," Xu Zimei said composedly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. King Qinyou chuckled lightly and replied, "I do not understand where you get your confidence from. Let your Monster Beast at the Divine Vein Realm come out." If that is your trump card, it is still not qualified to negotiate with me." Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, and a sky full of Demonic Qi condensed in the air. At this moment, King Qinyou only felt as if he was being targeted by some ancient existence, feeling immense terror within that Demonic Qi. Spiritual Energy surged around King Qinyou¡¯s body, he snorted coldly looking at the Demonic Qi without saying a word. "I think you are mistaken," Xu Zimei said with a smile: "Negotiating with you is a sign of respect from me. If I did not value the power of your Ancient Nether, you alone would not have the qualifications." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou did not retort this time, as he could sense the terror within that Demonic Qi. He waved his hands lightly, and the hundred figures surrounding them also retreated, disappearing into the darkness. The evening breeze blew over the river surface, and the once halted ship set off again on its journey. "What do you want to talk about?" King Qinyou stood on the deck, asking indifferently. "Have you heard of Burial Buddha Temple?" Xu Zimei asked. "One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, famous indeed," King Qinyou¡¯s gaze slightly condensed, then he replied indifferently. "I need something inside of it," Xu Zimei said. "What does that have to do with us?" "Don¡¯t you need something from there as well?" Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at King Qinyou. The Chaos Pearl had previously taken him into the River of Fate, where he had witnessed the evolution of many things. Among them were the past events related to Ancient Nether. "How do you know that?" King Qinyou¡¯s expression changed slightly, then he asked indifferently. "That¡¯s not important," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "How about it? Let¡¯s cooperate." "No need, Ancient Nether will get what we want by ourselves," King Qinyou replied with a cold huff. "If this were before the era of Wild Desolation, I would believe you have the capability," Xu Zimei retorted, "But now? How many of the so-called Ten Halls Yamas are left? And how much combat strength do you still possess?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou fell silent for a short while but still responded evenly, "That is not for you to concern yourself with. We do not need allies, just as we once stood alone against the Three Clans in the era of Wild Desolation." "I am just giving you a suggestion, you can think about it when you go back," Xu Zimei said with a light smile, "Before I find a new ally, my offer remains open." "If you are here just for this matter, I think there is nothing more to discuss between us," King Qinyou turned away, his gaze indifferent as he replied. "You yourself know how important that artifact is to you," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Besides, there¡¯s no enmity between us, so why not go for a win-win situation!" "You¡¯ve seized the results of our Ancient Nether¡¯s million years of research," King Qinyou said indifferently. "It¡¯s not exactly seizing, it¡¯s sharing," Xu Zimei responded with a smile before turning and walking into the cabin, "Go back and think it over." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, King Qinyou pondered for a long while and eventually, his figure slowly vanished into the darkness. ...... A night without words passed, and when the warm sunlight shone on the steamship, the few remaining people onboard cautiously emerged. Apart from Xu Zimei and Xiao Guizi, the only others were the couple from Wuhua Mountain and Yao Shengnan. All the members of the Yuan Family had been slaughtered. The corpses in the cabin lay conspicuously still, their congealed blood emitting waves of rotten stench and bloodiness. "Thank you, young brother, for saving our lives," Sect Leader of Wuhua Mountain, Wu Qianjun, promptly bowed in gratitude to Xu Zimei. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Zimei¡¯s protection last night, they probably would have ended up like those from the Yuan Family, now cold corpses lying on the ground. "Even without me, they wouldn¡¯t have killed you," Xu Zimei said with a smile in return. "Are you associated with Ancient Nether?" Yao Shengnan asked faintly. "Whether I am or not, I don¡¯t need to explain to you," Xu Zimei replied. "Ancient Nether is the enemy of all races, you should understand that," Yao Shengnan said. "Never trust what your eyes see, it can deceive you," Xu Zimei said shaking his head with a smile, "The so-called truth you believe in is just history written by the victors. As for the accuracy of real history, it has long been buried in the dust of time." "I believe in what you said before," Yao Shengnan paused, then continued. "What did I say?" Xu Zimei inquired. "That you have the capability to destroy an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," Yao Shengnan replied deliberately. "How about this? We collaborate. You help me exterminate the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, and I¡¯ll give you the precise location of the Tree of Life." "Now it¡¯s your turn to present evidence that I can trust," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "I am from the Heaven Clan, as you probably have guessed," Yao Shengnan¡¯s eyes fixed on the river¡¯s surface as she spoke calmly, "In our clan, there is a mother leaf of the Tree of Life; with this mother leaf and the special Teleportation Array of the Heaven Clan, one can reach the Tree of Life." "That¡¯s not very convincing," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "I brought the mother leaf with me when I left the clan and hid it in a secret place," Yao Shengnan said indifferently, "I can give you the mother leaf first." "Aren¡¯t you afraid I won¡¯t keep my word?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Yes, I am. That¡¯s why I will only give you the mother leaf," Yao Shengnan replied, "After you¡¯ve destroyed that Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, then I will teach you the unique Teleportation Array. Otherwise, this mother leaf is just a useless leaf in your hands. And don¡¯t even think about inquiring about the Formation with other Heaven Clan people." After a long silence, Yao Shengnan¡¯s voice turned hoarse, "Because now, I¡¯m the only one left of the entire Heaven Clan." "So, it¡¯s the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect that exterminated your clan, and that¡¯s why you want to seek revenge against them?" Xu Zimei smiled. "Will you help, or not?" Yao Shengnan fixed her eyes on Xu Zimei, asking plainly. In that calmly restrained gaze, Xu Zimei still managed to detect a hint of longing. Chapter 213 - 212: Master of the Divine Gate "We¡¯ll talk after you bring the Leaf of Life to me," Xu Zimei said. "Where do I find you?" Yao Shengnan asked. "Let Xiao Guizi accompany you. When the time comes, you two can come to the Baili Family together," Xu Zimei smiled. After drifting for five days, the ship finally docked slowly at the shore. During this period, the direction of the ship was always controlled by the couple from Wuhua Mountain. "Young Master Xu, I cannot thank you enough for your great favor. If there is ever anything you need, feel free to come to Wuhua Temple anytime," Wu Qianjun said earnestly to Xu Zimei before leaving. "I will. I reckon it won¡¯t be long before we meet again," Xu Zimei replied with a smile and a nod. As the couple from Wuhua Mountain soared away into the distance, Xiao Guizi also left with Yao Shengnan to prepare for the retrieval of the parent leaf of the Leaf of Life. The huge ship docked at the shore, which was a large-scale ferry point. The ferry point was bustling with activity, with people coming and going, and countless ships from the north and south docking there almost without exception. As the ship slowed to a stop, the Yuan Family members who were already prepared to greet them on the shore immediately boarded the ship. "Commander Yuan, have you brought the things? The gift for congratulating the inauguration of the Baili Family¡¯s Saintess must not be mishandled," a loud voice called from below deck. A young man in a white luxurious robe ascended, accompanied by a middle-aged man, with dozens of Yuan Family servants following behind. As this young man stepped onto the ship, he saw the vast cabin fall into an eerie silence. Apart from the bodies of the Yuan Family members, there was no one else left. "What happened here?" The youth¡¯s face changed dramatically as he stared at the bodies strewn across the ship. The middle-aged man beside him also frowned slightly, stepping forward to the already deceased Commander Yuan and opened his Storage Ring. He took out a light blue box, opened it, and seeing the plain-colored precious jade still inside, he breathed a sigh of relief. "If not for wealth, what else could they have been scheming?" ......¡­ The history of the Baili Family dates back tens of thousands of years since the Era of Emperors began. Back then, a man named Baili Changkong emerged, wielding the World-Ending Bow and the Thousand Calamities Arrows. In the battle for Destiny, he fired eighteen arrows in succession, suppressing the entire firmament, and no one could come close to him. Ultimately, with one arrow he secured his rule and bore the Destiny of that era. Under his protection, the Baili Family of that time grew rapidly. Xu Zimei walked along the seashore, heading northwards. This endless river divided the core area of the Eastern Continent in half. This was also the dividing line between the Chi Family and the Baili Family. As dusk fell, he arrived at a city. "Mysterious Chi City!" The sunset glow spilled over from behind the city walls, enveloping the entire ancient city within it. Birds in the sky interwove with the evening clouds overhead, and clumps of white clouds under the twilight turned into fiery Fire Refining Clouds. The name of Mysterious Chi City came from a Monster Beast. Legend has it that when the Mysterious Chi Beast was young, it was abandoned on the bank of the endless river and later picked up and raised by a couple in the city. Several eras ago, there was a great war between the Baili Family and the Chi Family. When the Elders of the Chi Family came to slaughter the city, the Mysterious Chi Beast blocked them, delaying their attack. The Baili Family members later arrived and rescued the city, but the Mysterious Chi Beast also paid with its own life. Above the city, there is a statue that resembles a dragon but is not quite a dragon. It was built by the people to commemorate the Mysterious Chi Beast. Upon entering the city, one would find that it is actually a small city, not very prosperous, and instead somewhat sparsely populated. The barren trees on both sides, paired with the city¡¯s current scene, made it look extremely desolate. Xu Zimei found an inn in the city and prepared to stay for the night before heading to the Baili Family the next day. On this vast expanse of land, the Baili Family is located in the southeast of the territory. They live within Hundreds Miles City, which is different from the Chi Family¡¯s city. The Chi Family¡¯s city is only inhabited by their family¡¯s direct and collateral lines, and outsiders are not allowed to settle down. But in Hundreds Miles City, anyone can settle. It is said that a long time ago, Hundreds Miles City was only inhabited by their own family members, but later some people settled around Hundreds Miles City. Moreover, since the Baili Family did not oppose it, more and more people came to settle down, and ultimately, the area of Hundreds Miles City expanded time and again, already becoming a large city on par with Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Xu Zimei chose a familiar spot by the window, and at this time, there were also a few people sitting around the inn. However, what these people discussed the most was still the recent coronation ceremony of the Baili Family¡¯s Saintess. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Big brother, would you like to buy some flowers?" It was at this moment, that a tender voice sounded beside him. Xu Zimei turned his head to see a little girl holding a basket of flowers standing timidly in front of him. Although the girl¡¯s clothes were ragged, they were very clean. Xu Zimei looked at the little girl¡¯s face and felt it was very familiar as if he had seen her somewhere before. "Big brother, will you buy flowers?" the little girl pursed her lips and continued to ask. "Sure," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "Then what kind of flowers would you like, big brother?" "What sort of flowers do you think are appropriate to bring to the deceased?" Xu Zimei asked. The little girl looked startled, then giggled, "So big brother, you haven¡¯t forgotten about me." "Ten Mile Town, Hu Yingying, Nightmare Beast," Xu Zimei said with a light smile, uttering a few phrases. He had almost forgotten that incident; to cultivate the Destiny branch of the Heavenly Path, he had acquired the Nightmare Beast in advance and also had a clash with the people from the Divine Gate. But afterwards, as the Chaos Pearl awakened, Xu Zimei had set foot on the path to creation, and the Nightmare Beast became tasteless to eat, regrettable to discard. "Big brother, do you want to talk here with me or should we change locations?" Hu Yingying said with a smile, "You don¡¯t have to be afraid, big brother. We¡¯re not going to hurt you, we just want to make a deal with you." "Lead the way, little sister," Xu Zimei said with a smile, standing up. As the two walked on the empty streets, the cold wind blew, and as dusk fell bit by bit, there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the streets. Together, they entered the depths of a secluded mansion within Mysterious Chi City. In the courtyard of this mansion, an old man with white hair was sitting under a poplar tree. There was a tea table under the tree with a pot of freshly boiled tea on it. "True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s current Saint Heir, I¡¯ve heard much about you," said the white-haired old man with a smile as Xu Zimei arrived. "I wouldn¡¯t dare claim such," Xu Zimei, sitting at the tea table with ease, asked with a light smile, "I wonder what the Divine Master wants with me?" "You know me?" the old man was taken aback, surprised for a moment, then laughed, "Interesting, very interesting." Chapter 214 - 213 Possible Great Emperor "Divine Gate¡¯s Sect Master Yin Wuheng, his reputation terrifies the entire Eastern Continent¡ªwho doesn¡¯t know of him," Xu Zimei said with a smile, pouring himself a cup of tea and laughing lightly. "The younger generation these days is really impressive," the old man said, waving his hand as Hu Yingying slowly stepped back. "Does Sect Master Yin have business with me?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Good news." "Let¡¯s hear it." Yin Wuheng smiled and said, "I would like to borrow the Heaven-Devouring Blade from your sect. Rest assured, once used, it will absolutely be returned to its rightful owner." Hearing Yin Wuheng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled, fiddling with the teacup in his hand, and remained silent. The Heaven-Devouring Blade was a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact left behind by the Great Emperor of the Three Blades; with his current position as the Saint Heir, it was not impossible to borrow it from the sect. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I heard that young friend needs Nightmare Beasts?" Yin Wuheng smiled and said, "As long as you can lend the Heaven-Devouring Blade to me, I can give you as many Nightmare Beasts as you want. You should understand, this Nightmare Beast is a rare creature, except for our Old Land, it¡¯s very hard to find elsewhere." "What do you want the Heaven-Devouring Blade for?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "That, I must keep secret. It¡¯s just a trade, after all," Yin Wuheng smiled and said, "Your sect will not lose anything, and young friend, you can gain great benefits from it." "I¡¯m sorry, but I no longer need any Nightmare Beasts," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "Then, young friend, feel free to name your conditions," Yin Wuheng¡¯s gaze sharpened as he then smiled. "Well," Xu Zimei also smiled and said, "I rather fancy meeting the Divine Emperor himself." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, a massive holy power began to radiate from Yin Wuheng, shattering half the heaven and earth around him. A thunderous boom echoed from the firmament, as boundless shockwaves spread through the air. The teacup before him also instantly turned into powder, scattering in the air. "The young friend must be joking. The Divine Emperor, our ancestor, has long since ascended to the Upper Realm. If young friend wishes to meet him, you can carry the Destiny of our age and seek him out yourself," Yin Wuheng said indifferently. "Oh, then I must be mistaken," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What does the young friend mean?" Yin Wuheng asked sternly. "Nothing much, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now," Xu Zimei said with a smile and a sigh, "It¡¯s just a pity for the fine tea." Watching Xu Zimei getting ready to leave, the majestic aura around Yin Wuheng grew even more immense. Narrowing his eyes, he said, "Young friend, since you¡¯ve come, don¡¯t rush off. Perhaps we still have some accounts to settle." "You can settle that with him," Xu Zimei pointed to the side, and a vast ripple appeared in the space there. Mad Blood Old Demon stepped out from the ripples, with the aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging around him, his gaze devoid of any emotion. "What is this thing? A spiritual body or a puppet," Yin Wuheng frowned, his fists shining with a dull yellow light, and he struck directly. With just one punch, endless shockwaves dispersed around, and each took a step back. Yin Wuheng had just been testing and was surprised to realize that the other¡¯s strength was even stronger than he had expected. "Oh, by the way, Sect Master Yin," Xu Zimei walked to the doorway, then suddenly turned his head and smiled, "When I have some free time, I¡¯ll visit the Old Land and pay my respects to the Divine Emperor." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating back, Yin Wuheng¡¯s brows furrowed even more deeply. As for Mad Blood Old Demon, after he blew away Hu Yingying, who had hidden herself, with one punch, turning her into ash, he vanished into the space. At that moment, several figures appeared out of thin air around Yin Wuheng, each radiating with tremendous holy power, full of imposing might. "Sect Master, that kid is acting strange. I¡¯ll go stop that puppet; you all catch him and interrogate him at leisure," the elder next to him spoke out. "There is no need, he must have a stronger card up his sleeve, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so calm. It¡¯s not worth it," Yin Wuheng said, shaking his head slightly. "Are we just going to let him leave like that?" Another elder next to him said unwillingly. "That¡¯s no longer important. What matters is that our plan might have been leaked," Yin Wuheng said with a heavy tone, "Let¡¯s head back to the sect first, and let the elders decide." ... Xu Zimei returned to the inn and leaned against the window, looking out at the night sky of Wu Geng. The story of the Divine Emperor is well-known; he tried to rule the entire Yuan Central Continent and had also destroyed several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. But on that day, when three Great Emperors descended, no one knew the outcome of that great battle. However, Xu Zimei had seen that Heaven Shaking battle in the fluctuations of the River of Fate. Under the attack of the three Great Emperors, the Divine Emperor was almost blasted to death, and he had no choice but to self-detonate to preserve a glimmer of hope for survival. The descent of those three Great Emperors had already come at a great cost, and they could not stay for too long. In the end, the Divine Emperor barely escaped the calamity, but by that time, the Destiny he carried had already vanished, the Divine Fire extinguished, and the Divine Soul shattered. Even if he survived, he ultimately could not ascend the path of the Great Emperor. The changes in the River of Fate stopped there, and Xu Zimei did not know what happened to the Divine Emperor afterward. But he could be certain of one thing¡ªthe Divine Emperor was still alive. Perhaps he was the only Great Emperor still in existence in this world, even though this Great Emperor had long since lost the support of Destiny and was unable to enter the Taoism. ... The morning in Mysterious Chi City, the night had not yet completely receded. Xu Zimei, carrying Tyrant Shadow and riding atop the Dark Heaven Tiger, had already left the city gates and was heading towards Hundreds Miles City. The morning light was stranded on the thick city walls, and the dust lay lazily on the ground. The morning in Hundreds Miles City appeared especially bustling and lively, with crowds nearly filling the large city. Sects from all directions had gathered here to celebrate the grand ceremony of the Saintess of the Baili Family. Among them were not just ordinary sects but several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects as well. Including the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Blood Nether Holy Sect, and families like the Dan Family and the Mo Family. Hundreds Miles City was divided into inner and outer cities, with the inner city naturally housing the descendants of the Baili Family. At this moment, in a particularly opulent room in the Baili Residence, Baili Xiao sat in front of a mirror, looking at her carefully adorned self with a scornful smile on her lips. "You promised me, kill Xu Zimei, otherwise my lingering regret will haunt you for a lifetime, even if you carry Destiny, you will not be at peace." Lin Yuqing laughed softly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will let you witness his death before my eyes. I have already secured the position of Saintess of the Baili Family, and for the True Martial Holy Sect, I have also made contact with the people from my master¡¯s lineage. Junior Sister Feihong has also promised me that once I return to the True Martial Holy Sect, I can regain the Flying Immortal Body. From today on, I shall be known as Baili Xiao." "I will always be watching you, until the day Xu Zimei dies, only then will I completely dissipate." Chapter 215 - 214: Can the Demon Lord Also Not Escape Destiny? The noonday sun drifted through the heavens alongside the winter¡¯s chill, with the occasional lone bird flying across the sky. Xu Zimei rode atop the Dark Heaven Tiger on the main road, where he encountered too many people along the way. Some were aboard Holy Vessels, others rode Monster Beasts, and without exception, they were all on their way to congratulate the Baili Family. "Master, do you know of the River of Fate?" Bai Meng¡¯s voice came from beside him, his presence unseen but his voice heard. "I have personally witnessed the transformations of the River of Fate," Xu Zimei nodded in response. "All beings cannot escape the shackles of the River of Fate," Bai Meng spoke slowly, "It is said that only by unlocking the twelve Vein Gates can one transcend oneself and the world, truly escaping the constraints of fate." "What are you trying to say?" Xu Zimei asked. Bai Meng fell silent for a moment before finally speaking, "Master, your destiny is also bound within the River of Fate." Xu Zimei was startled; he seemed to have forgotten something before. He had once seen the myriad transformations of destinies within the River of Fate, but he never saw anything concerning himself. "No one can predict their own destiny. You can see the destinies of others, but not your own," Bai Meng replied, "There are also some truly powerful beings who can reach the location of the River of Fate." Upon hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent for a while before finally speaking, "Doesn¡¯t that mean that before those truly powerful beings, there are no secrets among all living beings? They are capable of inspecting the destiny of anyone at will." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, having the ability to go to the River of Fate and to inspect others¡¯ destinies are two different things," Bai Meng shook his head, "Even if those powerful ones arrive before the River of Fate, if they wish to inspect the destiny of others, they must pay a painful price. Just to view the fate of a single creature is difficult enough, let alone the destinies of all beings." Only then did Xu Zimei understand that not everyone could possess a treasure like the Chaos Pearl, capable of freely observing the transformations of all beings¡¯ destinies within the River of Fate. Even if those legendary powers truly arrived before the River of Fate, they could not, like him, freely manipulate the destinies of every creature. Or even merely manipulating the fate of a single creature would require them to pay an unimaginable price. "What are you trying to say?" Xu Zimei frowned as he asked. "Perhaps someone is willing to pay a great price to go to the River of Fate to inspect the master¡¯s destiny," Bai Meng spoke slowly, "Your revival has long since ceased to be a secret." Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he remembered something. He had previously sent Xiao Guizi to follow Jiang Mochou, only to have her later taken away by an old man. The old man also had Xiao Guizi bring a message to him. "Destiny cannot be changed, and some fates are bound to come one day." ...¡­ "Who would want to know my destiny?" Xu Zimei asked quietly, his eyes half-closed. "The masters¡¯ past enemies," Bai Meng quickly replied. "If they know of my revival, why have they not come to kill me yet?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "The rules of the Great Dao of this world restrict everything. Until you have received the Demonic Lord¡¯s inheritance, they cannot directly change or interfere with your destiny. They can only change the fates of those around you, thus affecting the trajectory of your destiny," Bai Meng said, "Just like those people waiting for you in the Ancient Demon Cave, they too know of your revival but likewise cannot directly seek you out to interfere with your destiny." "Why can you come directly to my side?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I am different. Even if master you had not revived in this life, I would still have emerged. That is my mission," Bai Meng declared. "It¡¯s a bit troublesome," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. The feeling of having one¡¯s destiny scrutinized indeed displeased him, and it would hinder him in many ways in the future. However, luckily he had already thought of a solution. After a nonstop journey of seven days, Xu Zimei finally arrived outside Hundreds Miles City at dusk. The sanctification ceremony for the Saintess of the Baili Family was scheduled for tomorrow. This massive city stood between heaven and earth, its majestic aura like shocking waves, striking at the heart of every person who came here. Xu Zimei, accompanied by the Dark Heaven Tiger, slowly walked into the city, which was brightly lit and festooned with colorful decorations. Although it was night, the place was even livelier than during the day. The inns within the city were all fully booked, and Xu Zimei inquired at several, finding no vacancies. In truth, someone of his realm no longer needed to sleep. He found a three-story building that still had space available for guests to dine, but even here, all the rooms were full. Xu Zimei slowly ascended to the top floor; the first and second floors were already full, with only a few seats remaining on the third. He found an empty seat and settled down casually, ordering some wine and dishes, listening to the conversations of those around him. "I heard the Saintess of the Baili Family is called Baili Xiao; I wonder what she looks like." "She has always been wandering outside until recently when she came back to the family. She seldom goes out, so it¡¯s normal that we haven¡¯t seen her," someone replied. Upon hearing this, a person beside them sighed, "I also hope one day my parents will tell me that I am not their son, and that my real father is a ruler of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Why do such good things never happen to me?" "Make way, I have a yellow pee, I¡¯m coming to wake him up." Laughter erupted from the surroundings, and someone continued, "Don¡¯t think of Baili Xiao as just a lucky girl. Being able to stand her ground in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect in such a short time and even be selected as a Saintess, she definitely has talents that ordinary people can¡¯t compare with." "I¡¯ve heard that Baili Xiao used to be a disciple of a major sect in the Extreme West Region." A man dressed in black laughed, having drunk several cups of wine, he spoke up, "Let me tell you, I have been to the Extreme West Region not long ago, I know more than you do." "Brother Zhang, come on, tell us, what happened?" The curious crowd turned their attention to the man in black, eagerly asking. "It is said that Baili Xiao offended a sect in the Extreme West Region and almost got executed on the spot. Only the intervention of the Baili Family Head, Baili Chengfeng¡ªwho rushed over urgently and paid a steep price¡ªsaved her," he recounted. "Brother Zhang, you wouldn¡¯t be making this up, would you?" laughed someone nearby. "Who in the Eastern Continent would dare disrespect the Baili Family and make Family Head Chengfeng pay such a high price?" "The True Martial Holy Sect," the big man said coolly. As soon as these words were said, the smiles on the faces of the onlookers, who were originally just enjoying the scene, instantly froze. The existence of a sect with four emperors did indeed weigh on everyone like a mountain, leaving them all breathless. Although the dominance of the True Martial Holy Sect was limited to the Extreme West Region, its renown was no less shocking to the heart of the Eastern Continent. Chapter 216 - 215 Some People You Can’t Afford to Offend "Who¡¯s been talking behind my cousin¡¯s back?" a voice came from the third floor of the pavilion, descending the stairs. Immediately, a group of people came up, led by a young man dressed in a brocade robe. "I could hear your voices all the way on the second floor," the brocade-robed youth snorted coldly and said indifferently, "Who was wagging their tongue just now?" "I don¡¯t know," the man in black clothes hurriedly shook his head and said. "Do you know what crime it is to slander the Saintess of the Baili Family?" the youth in brocade said, "If nobody is willing to come forward, all of you here will accompany me to the Baili Family." Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s fingers pointed at the man in black clothes. The man in black¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he involuntarily stepped back a few paces. The young man in brocade slowly drew the longsword in his hand, step by step he approached, the longsword gleaming with a sharp aura. He said dispassionately, "Do you believe that even if I were to execute you right here, no one would say a word?" "This is Hundreds Miles City," the big man trembled slightly and took two more steps back, yet he mustered the courage to say, "On what grounds would you kill me? Do you intend to breach the city¡¯s laws?" "On the grounds that you slandered the Saintess of the Baili Family," the youth in brocade simply replied. "I did not slander. Everything I said was true. If you don¡¯t believe me, go inquire in the Extreme West Region," the man in black quickly responded. At this moment, everyone on the third floor was silent as cicadas in winter, not daring to speak up. Someone, seeing this scene, quietly asked in curiosity, "Who is this young man with such boldness, daring to kill on behalf of the Baili Family?" "Yuan Hangyu, the son of the current head of the Yuan family," someone next to him replied in a similarly hushed voice, "His sister is married to the eldest son of Baili Chengfeng, so he has climbed onto the great ship of the Baili Family. In fact, the Yuan Family is nothing more than a second-tier force." "The Extreme West Region is too far, I can¡¯t be bothered to go," Yuan Hangyu said indifferently, "Since you haven¡¯t slandered, then is there anyone present who dares to testify for you. If someone is willing to testify, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you." After Yuan Hangyu spoke, the scene went quiet, everyone lowered their heads, not even daring to meet his gaze. "I wonder if my words carry any weight?" a voice suddenly rose among the crowd. Xu Zimei was seen sipping clear wine, smiling as he looked around at everyone. Yuan Hangyu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he eventually said dispassionately, "Kid, it¡¯s better not to spout nonsense. Meddling in others¡¯ affairs won¡¯t end well for you." "I¡¯m just telling it as it is," Xu Zimei smiled and replied, "I have seen with my own eyes her fleeing the Extreme West Region like a dog who has lost its home." "Kid, you¡¯re asking for it," Yuan Hangyu narrowed his eyes as he looked at Xu Zimei. His gaze was filled with intense killing intent. "You should be grateful to escape with your life," Yuan Hangyu said, looking at the man in black clothes beside him. "Yes, yes, yes," the man in black quickly nodded his head. "Boy, for slandering our Baili Family¡¯s Saintess, you deserve to die," Yuan Hangyu said as he picked up the longsword and walked towards Xu Zimei. "There¡¯s no slander to speak of. What I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes, I have also personally been a part of," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Fine, then ask anyone present who is willing to testify for what you¡¯ve said. If there¡¯s no one, then it¡¯s nothing but unfounded talk from you, harboring ulterior motives," Yuan Hangyu replied coolly. After Yuan Hangyu spoke, everyone turned their gaze to the man in black clothes. Since Xu Zimei had just testified for the man in black, he was now the only one who could save Xu Zimei. Facing the gazes of the crowd, the man in black¡¯s expression fluctuated. After struggling for a long time, he finally sat down slowly, turned his head away, and began to drink from the wine jug in front of him. Seeing this scene, everyone looked at Xu Zimei with pity. "Your luck doesn¡¯t seem to be that good," Yuan Hangyu said with a cruel smile on his face, and his subordinates surrounded Xu Zimei. "Some people are not to be provoked. I don¡¯t even consider the Baili Family worthy of my attention," Xu Zimei kept to himself, eating the meal in front of him, and spat out only one word, "Scram." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yuan Hangyu¡¯s face turned livid with rage. Suppressing his voice, he said, "Beat him half to death for me, and hang his body on the city gate, I want to behead him publicly." As Yuan Hangyu¡¯s voice faded, everyone around charged toward Xu Zimei. A thunderous roar exploded beside their ears, and everyone only saw a bolt of lightning coming from the nine heavens. At the same time that Tyrant Shadow drew his sword, making a sound that echoed through the sky, all the bodies had already fallen to the ground. At this moment, Xu Zimei was still quietly eating his meal, surrounded by corpses. Seeing this scene, shock spread across the faces of everyone present. Yuan Hangyu¡¯s body trembled slightly, watching as all of his subordinates were killed in an instant. Faced with Xu Zimei¡¯s indifferent smile, he was frozen in place. "Want to live?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Yuan Hangyu quickly nodded his head, well aware that now was not the time to act tough. "Well," Xu Zimei pointed at the man in black and said with a smile, "Only one of you two can live, decide amongst yourselves." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man in black had not yet reacted when Yuan Hangyu had already drawn his sword and attacked. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brilliant sword light scattered around, and a line of blood sprayed from the man in black¡¯s forehead. Shortly after, the man¡¯s body was split in two and fell to the ground. "Great Emperor, I was blind to Mount Tai, please spare my life," Yuan Hangyu immediately knelt down, begging for mercy. "Take me to the Baili Family," Xu Zimei put down his chopsticks and said indifferently. Yuan Hangyu slightly raised his head, his face full of astonishment. ... Compared to the hustle and bustle of the inner and outer cities, the Baili Family was even more lively tonight. The entire family was festooned with lights and engulfed in celebration. For this enfeoffment ceremony, the Baili Family had specially opened the secret realm left by Emperor Changkong. This Secret Realm was also a Dimensional Space, its purpose similar to the Heavenly Domain of the True Martial Holy Sect, both meant for hosting major events. At this moment, in a slightly remote courtyard of the Baili Family, "Bang, bang, bang" sounds were constant, accompanied by the noise of someone throwing things around in anger. "Worthless, all worthless." The door suddenly opened, and Yuan Hangyu walked in slowly. Inside the room was a young man in a purple robe with a ferocious expression, smashing objects around the room, with debris scattered all over the floor. "What are you here for?" the purple-robed young man asked Yuan Hangyu with a frown. "Brother-in-law, someone wants to meet you," Yuan Hangyu said with some trepidation. "Not seeing anyone, not in the mood," the purple-robed young man said impatiently. "He said it¡¯s about the matter of the Saint Heir position," Yuan Hangyu quickly added. Chapter 217 - 216: Using Power to Pressure Others ``` Hearing Yuan Hangyu¡¯s words, the purple-robed youth, who had been about to smash something, paused ever so slightly. He looked deeply towards the direction outside the door. In the Yuan Central Continent, whether it¡¯s the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect or other top-tier sects, each era cultivates a successor. If the successor is female, she is called a Saintess, and if male, naturally, he is the Saint Heir. ... "Your name is Baili Zhenyun?" Xu Zimei asked the youth in front of him with a smile. "That¡¯s not important," the purple-robed youth said indifferently, "I hope you¡¯re not playing me, otherwise the consequences will be more than you can bear. Tell me, what good plan do you have?" "Using one¡¯s influence to exert pressure," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, "no matter what, your Baili Family is still the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, ruling over thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, you wouldn¡¯t neglect your family¡¯s reputation." As Xu Zimei laid out his plan, Baili Zhenyun¡¯s expression became quite animated. "Brother Xu, will this really work?" Baili Zhenyun asked with concern. "A drowning man will clutch at a straw," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, "after tomorrow, once the enshrining ceremony is over and Baili Xiao¡¯s position as Saintess is secured, will you even have a choice?" "Fine, I¡¯ll take this gamble," Baili Zhenyun said with a cold huff, "The position of Saint Heir was originally mine. If it weren¡¯t for that wild child suddenly appearing and getting in the way, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this." Xu Zimei laughed and said, "I¡¯ve given you the opportunity, whether you can seize it is up to you." "Don¡¯t worry, she definitely won¡¯t be a match for me," Baili Zhenyun nodded and then asked, "Brother Xu, why are you helping me?" "Because we have a common enemy," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "my enmity with her is much greater than yours." ... The light of dawn spread across the bright sky, and as the early sun slowly rose, the Baili Family was already bustling early in the morning. Baili Chengfeng stood at the entrance, where the Secret Realm left by Emperor Changkong was being opened. Everyone who came to watch the enshrining ceremony headed towards the Secret Realm, and the influential figures were greeted by Baili Chengfeng. "Elder Mo, it has been a long time since we parted on that day, welcome, welcome." "Family affairs keep one busy. Brother Chengfeng, you have a fine daughter, indeed. I have often heard of her being the Saintess." "See that? That¡¯s the Great Elder of the Mo Family," a sense of awe rippled through the bystanders. Such big shots were people they couldn¡¯t normally see. "The Dan Family¡¯s people have arrived as well." "Looks like the Blood Nether Holy Sect and the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect arrived together." "My goodness, the Baili Family truly lives up to being part of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, with such prestige. Nearly all the imperial sects and top-tier sects from the Eastern Continent¡¯s core region are present." "How come no one from the Chi Family is here?" "The Chi Family and the Baili Family are sworn enemies; naturally, they wouldn¡¯t come." "It¡¯s all about giving face to each other. When these sects have their big ceremonies, the Baili Family will also go to observe." As tens of thousands of people entered the Secret Realm, the area became crowded and clamorous. Of course, those influential figures were seated in the front row, while others stood further back. The vast ceremony platform was encircled tightly by tens of thousands of people. ``` "First, I thank everyone present for attending this ordainment ceremony of the Baili Family," Baili Chengfeng stood on the ordainment platform, dressed in a cyan robe, his demeanor authoritative, as he spoke loudly, "It has been tens of thousands of years since Ancestor Changkong led our Baili family to rise. In the ebb and flow of the ages, the descendants were incompetent, ultimately failing to inherit the splendor of the ancestors. But we still strive, still willing to believe in the younger generation. One day, the family¡¯s mission, the ancestors¡¯ glory will shine brightly in their hands. A new era has begun, and our Baili Family wishes to be a part of this era. It is destined to be a grand era, where talented disciples rise together. Today, according to the unanimous agreement of our Baili Family, we have decided to select our family disciple Baili Xiao as the contemporary Saintess." As Baili Chengfeng¡¯s voice fell, a "boom" was heard, as endless Spiritual Energy surged in space. At the edge of the sky, a galaxy seemed to appear, hanging upside down in the southeast branch, with its dazzling light sparkling in the Firmament. A woman stepped across the void, her body surrounded by endless Immortal Qi, as if celestial music from distant heavens echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Baili Xiao was dressed in a light purple long dress, with several ribbons wrapped around her. At this moment, as the winter wind started to blow, the ribbons fluttered with the breeze, her long hair on top of her head slightly restrained, now scattering as she descended from the sky. Skin fairer than snow, lips red, teeth white. Seeing her face, many in the audience couldn¡¯t help but covertly swallow. "How is it possible that she is from the Empty Vein Realm," some of the Baili family¡¯s disciples exclaimed incredulously from below. Baili Chengfeng slowly took out the Token of the Saintess, raised his voice, and said, "Xiao¡¯er, this Token of the Saintess is now entrusted to you. It carries the hopes of everyone in our Baili Family, and I hope you can leave your own legend in this era." No sooner had Baili Chengfeng finished speaking than Baili Xiao was about to accept the token when a loud shout suddenly came from the crowd. "Hold on, I object to this matter." Everyone looked in surprise towards the source of the voice, only to see Baili Zhenyun step forward. "Yun¡¯er, what are you doing?" Baili Chengfeng frowned slightly, calling out. "Today, when all the distinguished people from the Eastern Continent are here, I also want to stand before all the members of our Baili Family and ask our Family Head as a common descendant of the Baili Family, what exactly is the criterion for selecting the Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir and Saintess?" Baili Zhenyun looked at Baili Chengfeng and spoke loudly, "Before this, the position of the Saint Heir had always been a contest among the younger generation of disciples. Why is it that, after Baili Xiao arrived, without any reason, without any standards for judgement, was she given the position of the Saintess? I do not accept this." Looking at Baili Chengfeng¡¯s embarrassed expression, Baili Zhenyun¡¯s eyes swept over everyone below, continuing, "Today, the younger generation of our Baili Family are all here, and I think it is time for us to stand up. Is this Baili Family really everyone¡¯s family, or is it a domain ruled by the word of a few? I think most of you in your hearts also do not accept, and now, in front of so many people, we should seek an explanation. If you don¡¯t have the courage to stand up, if you are willing to be a coward, then I have nothing else to say, it just means you do not deserve to have the position of the Saint Heir." As Baili Zhenyun¡¯s words came to an end, a stir erupted from below. "I do not accept," someone immediately stood up. "Neither do I." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Exactly, why should she, Baili Xiao, become the Saintess." As more and more voices arose from below, suddenly, the sky darkened, and a Holy Vessel slowly hovered above. "The True Martial Holy Sect offers its congratulations to the Baili Family¡¯s Saintess ordainment ceremony." Chapter 218 - 217: A Palm When this voice erupted in the sky, the massive Holy Vessel "boomed" thunderously as several figures descended slowly from the firmament. Each of these figures carried an imposing aura, with boundless might emanating from them. The leader of these figures was none other than the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, and those who followed were all strongmen from the Emperor Pulse Realm. As the figures descended together, the audience below erupted into an uproar. "How come the True Martial Holy Sect would specifically come to the Baili Family?" someone asked, puzzled. "It is said that Baili Xiao was once a disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect." However, no matter how the audience discussed, the Great Elder swept his gaze over the dissenting Baili family disciples below and said indifferently, "You all want to know why Baili Xiao was chosen as the Saintess, then let me tell you. Baili Xiao is not only a junior of your Baili family but also a disciple of our True Martial Holy Sect. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as she can become the Saintess of the Baili family, our True Martial Holy Sect will also nurture her with great effort." Hearing this, many people in the audience also understood. This Baili Xiao was a link connecting two great Immortal Sects. Imagine how terrifying it would be if someone was backed by two great Immortal Sects. Naturally, other members of the Baili family couldn¡¯t compare with her. What¡¯s more, as the number one sect of the Eastern Continent, the True Martial Holy Sect was somewhat sought after by the Baili family. The young people present fell silent, knowing they were inherently at a disadvantage against her, not to mention that Baili Xiao¡¯s aptitude was originally extremely strong. "The Great Elder¡¯s words don¡¯t seem to represent the True Martial Holy Sect," a light laugh came from the crowd. Xu Zimei strolled up from below, dressed in a white robe, his aura proud and lofty. His deep eyes surveyed Baili Xiao, a sneer appearing on his lips. "Who are you?" several Elders of the Baili family rebuked angrily. "I, Xu Zimei, swear by the name of the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present, finally resting on Baili Xiao, and said calmly, "As long as Baili Xiao dares to come to the True Martial Holy Sect, I will utilize all resources and connections at my disposal to suppress her, making her life in the Sect Gate difficult at every turn." Although his voice was calm, the forcefulness in his tone made it hard for one to doubt its authenticity. "Oh, right, many of you may not know something," Xu Zimei smiled and continued, "If it weren¡¯t for the timely arrival of the Patriarch Baili a while back, I might have killed her. That time, you escaped with your life, but next time you won¡¯t be so lucky." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect frowned and said faintly, "Xu Zimei, why are you here?" "Do I need to report my whereabouts to the Great Elder?" Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "This matter is none of your concern; you better not cause trouble," the Great Elder said with a cold snort. "I know," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "I¡¯m just letting these young disciples of the Baili family know that having me in True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s background won¡¯t bring her any benefits. She is not worthy to receive the position of Saintess for no reason." "Young Master Xu, this is an internal affair of our Baili family, and I hope you don¡¯t interfere," Baili Chengfeng said after taking a deep breath. "I won¡¯t interfere; carry on," Xu Zimei gave Baili Zhenyun a look before leaving with a light laugh. The crowd below parted to make way for him. "She¡¯s Xu Zimei, huh," said Lin Yuqing with a faint smile. "Still as annoying as ever," Baili Xiao fell silent for a moment, then spoke indifferently, "I¡¯m already like this, and he still refuses to let it go." "That¡¯s actually good, killing him will bear no burden on me," Lin Yuqing chuckled lightly, seeming unconcerned. "Family Head, since the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect has spoken, shouldn¡¯t you also give us an explanation," said Baili Zhenyun calmly. His heart was beating fast, and his palms were sweaty, it was obvious he was very nervous right now. The crowd below watched the scene with great interest since spectators always love a good spectacle. Baili Chengfeng had not spoken yet when Baili Xiao stood up and said composedly, "What explanation do you want?" "A fair opportunity to compete for the title of Saint Heir," said Baili Zhenyun blandly. "Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you," Baili Xiao smiled, her aura of the Empty Vein Realm enveloping her, "I¡¯m right here, if any of you are dissatisfied, come at me. Today, in front of everyone, if anyone can defeat me, I¡¯ll relinquish my position as the Saintess." "Xiao¡¯er, you," Baili Chengfeng looked startled, quickly trying to dissuade her, "you were forcibly deprived of your Flying Immortal Body, and your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. This battle is very disadvantageous for you." "Why concern myself with a bunch of chickens and dogs," returned Baili Xiao dismissively, "If I need to be cautious against them, how can I talk of bearing Destiny, And competing with the real Talented Disciples." Watching Baili Xiao¡¯s silhouette move forward step by step, her ribbons fluttering in the wind, and her momentum growing stronger, Baili Chengfeng¡¯s eyes shone with admiration. "The true strength of a powerful individual is always his heart; the power behind him and everything else are just embellishments," said Baili Xiao indifferently. "This title of Saint Heir was originally mine, if it weren¡¯t for your sudden interference, this honor would have been mine," huffed Baili Zhenyun, spiritual energy swirling around him. At that moment, a pale blue sword light flashed through the air. With a longsword in his hand, he charged straight at Baili Xiao. The sword light flickered rapidly in the air, splitting into several streaks in an instant. "How can this level of strength compete for the Saint Heir?" Baili Xiao shook her head slightly, then took a step forward. Her slender hand seemed to pass through endless space, landing a palm on the weakest part of the sword light. With a "bang," countless sword lights shattered, and the jade hand unabated, heavily struck Baili Zhenyun¡¯s chest. A "boom" resounded as an immense blast of energy erupted in the air, and Baili Zhenyun¡¯s body was sent flying backward, crashing heavily onto the ground below. The crowd turned to look, only to see Baili Zhenyun lying there, barely alive. A bloody hole had been blasted open in his chest, flesh and blood were sprayed about, a sight most gruesome. "One move," Baili Xiao¡¯s gaze swept over the young onlookers and stated flatly, "If you weren¡¯t a child of the Baili Family, that palm would have taken your life." The youths in the crowd were silent as the grave, each swallowing hard. After all, Baili Zhenyun¡¯s strength was enough to rank in the top five among the younger generation of the family. He might not have been the strongest, but he was not much different from the rest of them. And yet, such a one was not able to withstand a single palm strike from Baili Xiao. Chapter 219 - 218: The Sect Gate Counts for Nothing Considering their own strength, they found themselves hesitant to take the stage. "What a waste," sneered Xu Zimei from below the stage. He could tell that Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t much stronger than Baili Zhenyun, if at all; it wasn¡¯t that she had defeated him so easily. Mainly, it was because of Bai Xiao¡¯s combat experience and her use of spiritual energy that she was able to instantly find the weakness in Baili Zhenyun¡¯s technique, and then gather all her power at once. With one move, she rendered Baili Zhenyun incapable of fighting back. In doing so, she both conserved her own strength and stunned these young warriors. "Bai Xiao, you injure your fellow disciples so ruthlessly; you are simply unworthy of becoming the Saintess," protested a young voice from below. "Exactly, this woman is tyrannical. It¡¯s merely a common contest, yet she spares no one from her own clan. How can she be worthy of being the Saintess?" More and more people seemed to find their point of attack, protesting together. "If you lack strength, make up for it with words." "Enough!" A roar nearly drowned out everyone¡¯s clamor. With an awe-inspiring aura, Bai Chengfeng silently looked at the younger generation of his family. "You disappoint me. If someone surpasses you in skill, why not aspire to catch up and surpass them instead of being jealous and slandering others? Merely injuring a disciple is considered ruthless? Do you know what a Great Emperor is? If you don¡¯t have tens of thousands of lives on your hands, you don¡¯t deserve to be called a strong warrior. For one man¡¯s success, thousands of bones dry; the real strong are those who have emerged from the Sea of Blood. Look at yourselves now, what do you resemble?" Hearing Bai Chengfeng¡¯s words, the room fell silent and many of the youths bowed their heads in shame. "Well, I hope my words give you cause for reflection," sighed Bai Chengfeng, then announced loudly, "I declare, Bai Xiao to be the Bai family¡¯s contemporary Saintess." As Bai Xiao slowly accepted the token unique to the Saintess, the family members below all shouted in unison, "Greetings, Saintess." With a piercing gaze, Bai Xiao stepped to the edge of the enshrinement platform, her tone indifferent as she looked at Xu Zimei, "Do you have anything else to say?" "My word still stands; if you dare to return to the True Martial Holy Sect, I will do everything in my power to kill you," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, "How about we make a bet?" "Bet on what?" asked Bai Xiao. "We fight a battle; if you win, I will willingly yield the position of the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect to you. Thus, you could become the Saintess of two Imperial Rule Immortal Sects," Xu Zimei laughed, "If you lose, I do not want anything. I only have one condition." After pondering for a moment, Bai Xiao finally asked, "What condition?" "A life-and-death battle, which cannot end until one of the parties is dead. There can be no retreat or surrender," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "I refuse," Bai Xiao stated and turned to leave immediately. Watching her departing figure, Xu Zimei smiled without attempting to stop her. After all, this was the Baili family¡¯s turf, and there were so many people present. He didn¡¯t want to reveal too much, and, of course, the most important thing was that merely killing a Bai Xiao was simply uninteresting. The most painful thing in life is not death, after all. As the enshrinement ceremony slowly came to an end, the Baili family prepared a banquet to treat all the guests. The foods at these banquets were all items like spiritual medicines, which are exceedingly precious in the outside world. Plus, for the entire day today, all expenses within Hundreds Miles City were taken care of by the Baili family. You could consume anything for free anywhere within the city. ...... As the banquet was about to end, Xu Zimei found Baili Chengfeng. Baili Chengfeng could guess the nature of the enthronement ceremony as well. Although the descendants of the family were dissatisfied behind the scenes, they weren¡¯t bold enough to embarrass him openly on such an occasion. There definitely was someone backing them up. Therefore, his attitude towards Xu Zimei had become much colder. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You want to go to the Heavenly Primordial Minor World?" Baili Chengfeng asked indifferently. "Yes, I hope Patriarch Baili can arrange it as soon as possible," Xu Zimei nodded. "Seven days from now," Baili Chengfeng replied indifferently, then fell silent for a while before finally saying, "Why must you hold such great animosity towards Xiao¡¯er? I¡¯ve looked into the matter, and it seems she hasn¡¯t offended you." "You don¡¯t need to try and plead, some decisions I¡¯ve made won¡¯t change," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Then watch your own back," Baili Chengfeng huffed coldly and left with a flick of his sleeves. Not long after, the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect also found Xu Zimei. "Your grievances with Baili Xiao end here," the Great Elder said indifferently, "This is the Deputy Sect Master¡¯s intention. Some things aren¡¯t as simple as you think." "My matters don¡¯t need others to decide," Xu Zimei replied. "Without the support of the sect, you will be nothing," the Great Elder stated, "The current Baili Xiao is different from before. The sect plans to cultivate both of you to compete for Destiny of this era." "There¡¯s only one Great Emperor, so you want us to fight to the death in the end?" Xu Zimei smiled. "You still don¡¯t understand, this way the sect¡¯s chances of competing for Destiny will also increase," the Great Elder explained, "If you both manage to make it to the end, even if you lose to the other, out of consideration for the same sect, one could spare the other¡¯s life." "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t get it," Xu Zimei shook his head indifferently, replying, "I am destined to embody Destiny in this era, be it a Talented Disciple or an Evil Being. If one acts humbly, there might be a glimmer of life. Otherwise, they can only become a skeleton on my path to proving the Way." "Arrogant and reckless," the Great Elder huffed coldly, "This is the sect¡¯s decision, not something you can dismiss with a single word." Watching the Great Elder¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei smiled faintly and shook his head. "The sect doesn¡¯t matter a damn." ...... With the conclusion of the enthronement ceremony, the bustle of Hundreds Miles City, although still present, inevitably felt somewhat diminished compared to the previous few days. The story of Baili Xiao defeating Baili Zhenyun with a single palm strike on the platform of the enthronement had also spread throughout Hundreds Miles City. By now, the name of the Saintess of the Baili Family had nearly spread across the entire Eastern Continent. People paid great attention to the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of every sect, especially the Saintess of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. These were all the hot favorites for carrying Destiny each year. ...... Seven days had passed, and Xu Zimei came to the Baili Family, ready to enter the Heavenly Primordial Minor World. Baili Chengfeng had been waiting inside the family premises, and he took Xu Zimei with him towards the family¡¯s Forbidden Land. "You have only seven days, after which you will be forcibly expelled by the Secret Realm," Baili Chengfeng said. Xu Zimei nodded. The matters within the Heavenly Primordial Minor World were of utmost importance to him; if not for wasting some time in Mixed Yuan Ancient City, he might already have obtained that item. Chapter 220 - 219: Entering the Heavenly Primordial Mini World Passing through the dimly lit corridor, flowers of all seasons extended along the walls on both sides. Morning sunlight was obscured by white clouds, and a sky-full of snow overwhelmed the entire world. There were disciples practicing swordplay in the heavy snow, naked, and others running around the entire family estate with giant stones on their backs. Xu Zimei followed behind Baili Chengfeng, turning through several corridors. After passing several formations, the two of them continued without exchanging a word, finally stopping in front of a particularly ancient-looking gate. This gate towered into the clouds, its top invisible to the eye, surrounded by drifting white mist on all sides. It seemed like an independent space altogether. Xu Zimei looked down to find that without noticing, the ground beneath his feet was also enveloped in rising mist, as if he were treading on air. "Ancestor, I bring someone into the Heavenly Primordial small world," Baili Chengfeng took out a token and said respectfully, bending slightly. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then space before them twisted, and an elder walked out from it. The elder did not exude a powerful aura, yet the moment he appeared, the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be drawn to him, converging towards him. "A person from outside our clan?" the elder cast a glance at Xu Zimei and said indifferently. "Yes," Baili Chengfeng paused, eventually nodding. "You should know how important the Heavenly Primordial small world is to our family," the elder spoke flatly. "I know," Baili Chengfeng nodded. Seeing this, the elder did not obstruct any further; he sized up Xu Zimei thoroughly. At that moment, Xu Zimei could feel an immeasurable pressure emanating from the elder. He remained calm, chest out, head held high as he looked straight at the elder. Pale golden spiritual energy condensed in the air as the elder waved his hands several times. The originally closed gate, emitting a heavy presence, slowly opened. "Three days," the elder said evenly, "you must leave the secret realm after three days." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Baili Chengfeng looked towards Xu Zimei. After all, he had previously promised seven days, but he dared not contradict the elder¡¯s words. "Understood," Xu Zimei nodded. Baili Chengfeng breathed a sigh of relief, considering he¡¯d gone back on his promise. Watching Xu Zimei step through the gate, his figure swallowed by the white mist, the elder turned his head and asked, "Who is he?" "The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect," Baili Chengfeng hurriedly replied, "This is a deal." "Go then, try not to bring outsiders into this Heavenly Primordial small world in the future," the elder nodded, adding, "After all, it is one of Uncle Master Changkong¡¯s few remaining gifts to our family. Tens of thousands of years have worn away so much. If our family does not produce a new Great Emperor, it will just continue to decline." Baili Chengfeng nodded quickly, the elder in front of him was the strongest ancestor of the Baili Family, an existence that had stepped into immortality. He was also one of Emperor Changkong¡¯s War Generals, with a seniority so high within the Baili Family that no one else could match. "When you get the chance, bring our family¡¯s current Saintess to see me," the elder said after a pause, "Stepping into Immortality is difficult, every step representing a great obstacle. My initial venture on the path of immortality has already reached its limit, and my life will remain as such. If our family cannot produce a new Great Emperor, what will remain of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect when I one day ascend to the heavens? Don¡¯t be fooled by the numerous Imperial Rule Immortal Sects on the Yuan Central Continent; how many of them actually retain their power? There is no such thing as eternal invincibility in this world; even a Great Emperor must eventually find his own path." "They¡¯ve done their utmost for their family." Perhaps it was because few people ever came here, or maybe the many thousands of years of cultivation had made the elder feel lonely. The old man spoke a lot, and Baili Chengfeng only remembered that the snow was heavy that day, and when he left, his heart felt very unsettled. Even he had always been immersed in the glory brought by the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. They had never worried about anything, even if the sky fell, there would be ancestors holding it up. But he forgot one thing, the ancestors would one day reach the end of their lifespan. When all the glory was buried by the sands of time, what else could remain of the so-called Imperial Rule Immortal Sect apart from its title? This realization gave Baili Chengfeng, who had been the Family Head for hundreds of years, a sense of crisis for the first time. ...¡­ Xu Zimei slowly walked into the mist, which obscured everything in front of him. He only felt his body become weightless, followed by a whirling sensation, as if he had fallen into an endless vortex. This lasted for a long while, until his body returned to normal. Xu Zimei found himself standing in the middle of a plain. The plain was vast and endless, with nothing visible around except for some rolling mountains. The whole world seemed especially barren. The only advantage was that the spiritual energy here was incredibly dense, unbelievably so. Now, with the arrival of Xu Zimei, a stranger, the previously calm world suddenly stirred to life. The spiritual energy of the world surged, the initial state of spiritual energy being formless and invisible. But now, amidst this spiritual energy, there was a mixture of cyan and yellow gasses. With these cyan and yellow gasses at the core, and the support of countless spiritual energies, numerous creatures were condensed in an instant. There were ancient trees reaching towards Cang Tian, wild lions with furious eyes, deer chasing each other, and legendary beasts from ancient times roaring towards the sky. The earth bore the weight of all things, and as these condensed creatures stood on the ground, they seemed to come alive, running freely between heaven and earth. They did not seem to see Xu Zimei. Legend has it that in the Heavenly Primordial small world of the Baili Family, there is an essence of Heavenly Primordial energy. This Heavenly Primordial energy is unimaginably beneficial for foundation building, cultivation, breaking through bottlenecks, and body tempering. It is said that after being tempered by this Heavenly Primordial energy, even opening the Vein Gates within one¡¯s body becomes much simpler. And this Heavenly Primordial energy is unique to the Eastern Continent, extremely rare and precious. Although the Heavenly Primordial small world can self-generate this energy, the process is extremely slow. Because the supply cannot meet the demand, the Baili Family only opens the Heavenly Primordial small world once a year, allowing family members with excellent potential to cultivate within it. Once the Heavenly Primordial energy inside is absorbed, they wait for a year, allowing it to regenerate anew. ... Spiritual energy swirled around Xu Zimei, and as his True Fate World within him opened, a devouring force absorbed all the surrounding creatures. These creatures also possessed basic consciousness and scattered to escape when they sensed danger. "It¡¯s quite nice, but not what I am looking for," Xu Zimei felt for a moment and then shook his head, continuing deeper into the Heavenly Primordial small world. The space here was neither too big nor too small. Originally, Xu Zimei faced no danger outside, but as he walked deeper inside, The creatures that were around started to attack him. Chapter 221 - 220 Mysterious Yellow Qi Initially, at the outermost area, the attackers on Xu Zimei were just some ordinary wild beasts. But as they delved deeper, Xu Zimei could feel these beasts becoming stronger and even gradually evolving into Monster Beasts. With Mad Blood Old Demon paving the way ahead, he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. They had been walking like this for about fifteen minutes when Monster Beasts came swarming from all directions, and the originally empty space was now oppressively dark. After Mad Blood Old Demon had cleared all the Monster Beasts in the vicinity, numerous angry roars resounded from all around. Qiongqi, Azure Dragon, Bi Fang, Kylin, Qiu Niu, Baize. More and more of these Divine Beasts, belonging only to legend and existing in places like the Wild Desolation or even the Mythical Era, began to emerge. As the terrifying beastly might swept across heaven and earth, these Divine Beasts roared as if they wanted to force Xu Zimei to retreat. Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s body was also surging with Spiritual Energy, with a blood-colored Changhe inverted in the sky. He was a puppet, is completely unaware of fear or dread, and has no emotions whatsoever. When Xu Zimei continued to move forward, all these Divine Beasts also began to attack. Dragons soared and tigers roared¡ªa formidable beastly power prevailed, as the endless space around them shattered, and nearby small worlds collapsed. Although these Divine Beasts were not real but transformed by the Heavenly Primordial Qi, their strength was not to be underestimated; even Mad Blood Old Demon couldn¡¯t handle them for a while. Seeing Mad Blood Old Demon holding off these Divine Beasts and escorting them at his side, Xu Zimei was able to move forward much faster. Eventually, he arrived in front of a tall mountain. This mountain was majestic in appearance, shaped like a bent bow, with steep slopes and an oval peak. Seeing Xu Zimei approach the base of the mountain, the Divine Beasts became even more frenzied. Xu Zimei slowly stopped in his tracks as he saw that there was a thin barrier enveloping the mountain. This barrier was transparent, with golden light coursing through it. Within this light, a terrifying presence was brewing. When Xu Zimei¡¯s Spiritual Energy surged around him and he punched the barrier, waves rippled across the barrier, like a stone thrown into a calm body of water. A majestic Emperor¡¯s might soared into the sky, endless Spiritual Energy condensed here, and the boundless space instantly shattered. Amidst the golden light, countless characters floated out. The transparent barrier shook violently, and the entire earth quaked along with the "boom boom boom" echoing through the small world. "Emperor Patterns left by Emperor Changkong," Xu Zimei murmured with narrowed eyes upon seeing this scene. And at the same time, an elder in the outside world suddenly opened his eyes, and an endless aura spread from him, with a dreadful presence shaking the entire space with "bang bang" sounds. "The Formation left by Uncle Master Changkong has been triggered." As the Emperor Patterns soared into the sky, the originally tranquil barrier began to "buzz," and countless cracks started to appear on the land. The barrier began to expand bit by bit; it was infinitely magnified, driving away all life in the surroundings. On the barrier, the characters left by the Emperor Patterns flickered, with thunderbolts crackling loudly, as a fearsome power permeated its surface. It seemed that anything that touched the barrier would be instantly devoured and obliterated. Witnessing this scene, Bai Meng stepped out from the void. He was covered in Demonic Qi, his boundless might spreading all around him. As the black mist condensed, he punched the barrier with full force. With a "boom," a strong wave swept across the surroundings, and the entire barrier began to show numerous cracks. "Somewhat interesting," Bai Meng snorted lightly as his power condensed around him again and he threw out several more punches in succession. Boom, boom, boom, the sounds exploded in midair, boundless waves of energy blooming like mushroom clouds, gathering together before dispersing, then dispersing and gathering again. Finally, with a series of crackling sounds, the impressive barrier ultimately could not withstand and was completely shattered. At that moment, accompanied by a roar of fury, the space before them was torn apart, and the figure of the old man appeared in midair. "What are you doing?" the old man bellowed, his eyes split wide with rage. "Stop him," Xu Zimei said indifferently. He then strode step by step towards the high mountain. The old man tried to intercept, but was enveloped by the black fog, Bai Meng¡¯s eyes locked onto him deathly tight. With a casual punch, he sent him flying. A loud bang sounded as the old man¡¯s figure was directly blown backwards, crashing into the ground and leaving behind a bottomless pit. Boundless might spread out from the pit, the ground cracking swiftly as the old man rose from it with an imposing momentum, walking on air, his expression grave as he looked at Bai Meng. "Mysterious Immortal Realm?" he ventured a guess. Bai Meng chuckled lightly and said indifferently, "First, I¡¯ll capture you and wait for our lord¡¯s judgment." ...... Around this high mountain, the Heavenly Primordial energy was even denser. It seemed that this place was the core of all the Heavenly Primordial energy of the entire small world, from which all the energy spread to the whole world. Looking at the high mountain before him, Mad Blood Old Demon threw a punch that blasted a spacious path at the mountain¡¯s base. Countless broken rocks tumbled down from the summit. Xu Zimei walked behind, with Mad Blood Old Demon clearing the way ahead; each of his punches could blast open a path. This high mountain was truly majestic, and the two walked for quite some time along the path at its base. The deeper they went, the purer and richer the Heavenly Primordial energy became. Finally, after Mad Blood Old Demon completely blasted through the base of the mountain, a vacuum area appeared at the midpoint of the high mountain. This place seemed to be an independent space, separated from the surroundings by a formation. The thick Heavenly Primordial energy was emanating from this formation, seemingly the core of the entire Heavenly Primordial small world. Within this formation, there flowed a particularly peculiar type of gas. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This gas was pure yellow, seemingly possessing its own consciousness, constantly slamming against the formation all around, to no avail. This gas was filled with potent energy, and the surrounding Heavenly Primordial energy was radiating from it. In other words, all the Heavenly Primordial energy of this small world was produced by it. "Mysterious Yellow Qi," Xu Zimei muttered to himself as he watched the struggling yellow gas within the formation. The last essential element needed for Condensing the True Fate World. Mysterious Yellow Qi, also known as the Heaven and Earth energy, is often referred to as Heaven and Earth Mysterious-Yellow. Actually, this gas is the core substance of world creation; with it, a world can be deemed truly complete. After Mad Blood Old Demon threw several punches in a row, he finally managed to break the formation before them. The moment the formation shattered, the Mysterious Yellow Qi seemed to be liberated, rushing outwards at an extremely high speed. Right at that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate emerged above his head, the space shattered, and the Chaos Pearl burst forth from within. Chapter 222 - 221 True Fate World Completely Whole When the Chaos Pearl appeared at that moment, boundless might spread out, and a gray mist emanated from the pearl, shrouding the Mysterious Yellow Qi within it. Immediately afterward, the Chaos Pearl dragged the Mysterious Yellow Qi into the True Fate World. In this haze of gray fog, no matter how much the Mysterious Yellow Qi struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free. Heavenly mystery and earthly yellow, these are the colors of heaven and earth, the Mysterious Yellow Qi is also the essence of the land. At this moment in Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, the entire heaven and earth began to transform. Above the sky, the wind rose and clouds surged, and the rumbling sounds echoed all around. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Mysterious Yellow Qi intertwined with the Yin and Yang Qi, merging into this world. The rules of this world were perfected, and everything began to evolve in an orderly manner. The rotation of the sun and the moon were in sync, and night and day came as expected. The once lifeless land now possessed strength, the soil started to become fertile, suitable for planting and nurturing life. Yin and Yang gave rise to the Five Elements: metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and the world also began to have various properties emerge. The four seasons were equally distinct, spring breeze, fierce sun, autumn rain, winter snow. Under many transformations, the entire world finally qualified as a real world. The River of Fate flowed through the void, and at this moment, it truly began to operate. And in the deepest reaches of the void, where there was nothingness, incredible might was stirring with many changes manifesting within, seemingly brewing something. The Heavenly Dao of this world was preparing to be born. The existence of the Heavenly Dao meant that this world could operate peacefully and normally, suppressing any existence that posed a threat to the world. This world was not very large, as it had just begun to be nurtured; its entire area was hardly larger than the Eastern Continent. But as this world grew and evolved, as Xu Zimei¡¯s strength increased bit by bit, the area of this world would also begin to expand. At the world¡¯s beginning, most of the area was still ocean, and within these oceans, many continents were rooted. If one were to view it from the outside, Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World would resemble a blue sphere. Seventy percent of the sphere¡¯s surface was ocean, and the land merely accounted for thirty percent. The world was newly established, and there were no living creatures yet. "This is a new Epoch, it has turned the first page of its own chapter. Let this land be called the Divine Continent," Xu Zimei proclaimed, his voice sounding grand and majestic, standing in the sky. Echoing responses resonated through the empty space, and at this moment, the Divine Continent possessed time. The world began to operate, marking its first day, first hour, first minute, first second. From this moment on, the Divine Continent would truly exist. "Let this era be called the Era of Ruins," said Xu Zimei once again. At this moment, he resembled a god of creation, his boundless might spreading out, where everything operated according to his will. The Divine Continent, the Era of Ruins, the surging Torrent of the Era unfolded its prologue at this moment. Every part of the world returned to nothingness, the world was truly established, the continent was named, and the era began. This was a moment that would be remembered. ...¡­ And at this moment, now that the world had truly been established, the only problem that Xu Zimei faced was one. How to enable this world to have living beings. Living beings do not appear out of thin air, nor do they simply manifest on their own after the world is created. About the origins of life in Yuan Central Continent, there is a tale of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying. Legend has it that their fusion created Monster Beasts, and some of these Monster Beasts later evolved into humans. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t sure if this information was true, but he had already obtained Taiying Youying. Previously acquired at the Secluded Dragon Gorge of the True Martial Holy Sect, he now just needed to find Taiyang Zuzhao to merge the two and corroborate his own ideas. Unfortunately, both Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao are not part of the River of Fate¡¯s evolution. The fact that he previously managed to acquire Taiying Youying was already a great fortune; he currently had no leads whatsoever on Taiyang Zuzhao. But the boat will straighten at the bridge¡¯s end; he doesn¡¯t want to think too much about it for now. In fact, the simplest method regarding living beings would be to capture creatures from Yuan Central Continent and place them into his own Divine Continent. Unfortunately, the rules of two Epochs differ, and creatures not from the same Epoch cannot forcibly live in another. Even though Xu Zimei is the creator of this world, if he asked Heavenly Dao to bend the rules, at most he could introduce a few dozen creatures. But the development of a world requires far more than mere thousands or tens of thousands of living beings. This is the world¡¯s rules rejecting, even the creator himself has no way around it. Moreover, the creatures of every world are the foundation of that world, an indispensable part. Xu Zimei naturally couldn¡¯t allow creatures from another Epoch to become the foundation of his own True Fate World. Most importantly, the Epoch that Yuan Central Continent belongs to has not yet been destroyed, and Heavenly Dao still exists. Usually, an old Epoch is destroyed, then a new Epoch emerges. If the Heavenly Dao of the Epoch to which Yuan Central Continent belongs learns of another Heavenly Dao¡¯s existence threatening its position. Xu Zimei felt he would definitely be pursued and killed by the entire world. Although he fears nothing, the precondition is to wait until he¡¯s prepared, which is clearly not the case currently. ...¡­ When the evolution of the True Fate World inside him ended, Xu Zimei felt a surge of tremendous energy nourishing him. This was the Creation Force, unlike any other, representing the supreme and dominating all. This force circulated within Xu Zimei, gradually improving his body. It slowly replaced his original powers with the Creation Force. Moreover, under the tempering of the Creation Force, streams of Taoist Charm pulsated within him, astonishingly evolving towards a Great Dao body. The Great Dao body is immaculate and pure, the most powerful in this world and the most suitable for cultivation. At this moment, Xu Zimei was bathing in the holy light; within him, the Creation Force, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, and the Great Dao body were in a very harmonious state. This state was very delicate, with the three merging yet maintaining their distinct characteristics. Xu Zimei was currently undergoing a transformative evolution. As days passed, his entire temperament changed a lot, appearing increasingly ethereal and beyond worldly concerns. Of course, under the influence of the Creation Force, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t forget to temper his weapon. Tyrant Shadow gradually absorbed the Creation Force, undergoing revolutionary changes itself. This situation lasted for a full seven days before Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, as he opened his eyes, it seemed as though the entire world had changed. Chapter 223 - 222 How Can Others Decide My Fate ``` The Creation Force is invisible and colorless, and when this force spread around Xu Zimei, it seemed as if all things were trembling. With the activation of the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, at this moment, his hair did not turn red as usual. It was still black hair, skin the color of bronze tan. But for some reason, Xu Zimei at this moment gave off a very special feeling. This feeling was extremely pure. Whether it was his skin color, his eyes, his aura, or even the sound of his voice, and overall senses, they were all especially pure. If one had to describe it with a word, that would be "perfect." Pure and perfect without a hint of anomaly. And on the surface of his body, many patterns emerged at this moment. These patterns were like blood vessels contained within his skin, colored in deep purple. When he did not activate his Battle Body, his Creation Force was invisible and colorless. But upon activating the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, a man¡¯s phantom appeared behind him. At this moment, Xu Zimei felt that in his mind, once again, fragments of residual scenes appeared. "Demon Lord, surrender, we represent the Heavenly Dao to pronounce your crimes." "Surrender is your only way out if you don¡¯t want to die." "Hahaha, you were invincible for a lifetime, but never imagined you would enrage the Heavenly Dao, did you?" "Stop resisting. You were born here and should belong here. Your fate cannot escape the River of Fate; you cannot break free from the suppression of Heavenly Dao." As these intermittent scenes flashed through his mind, Xu Zimei slowly turned his head towards his back. "I¡¯m waiting for you!" The phantom of the man behind him seemed to speak, and yet it seemed like he said nothing at all. Only to see that phantom gradually dissipate, followed by a sky filled with rolling Demonic Qi. The Demonic Qi shrouded the heavens and the earth, and the Creation Force around Xu Zimei also turned black. At this moment, the sixth Vein Gate within his body, the one that belonged to the Emperor Pulse Realm, was also completely opened. Under the impact of the power he had once retained and the Ten-Vein Fruit, this force flowed unobstructed, overwhelming, and the sixth Vein Gate was pierced through in an instant. The sixth Vein Gate is called "Muhuansong." Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Every three Vein Gates make a Grand Circulation, and as the sixth Vein Gate opened, two Grand Circulations were simultaneously unlocked. It was as if a torrent had breached the dam, unstoppable. The Spiritual Energy surged and roared like a raging river within Xu Zimei¡¯s body. At this moment, boundless majesty emanated from within Xu Zimei, and behind him, his True Fate World was also completely condensed and revealed. It was a cobalt blue planet. When his True Fate Emerged, the fog behind him dispersed, and within that mist, the planet slowly rotated. With every rotation, it seemed to possess a power capable of destroying heavens and earth. Every movement appeared to have an unfathomable ability to change Destiny. The planet appeared incredibly beautiful; it resembled a water droplet, filled to the brim and utterly pure. It also resembled a piece of amber that had been hidden away for hundreds of years and was finally exposed to the daylight gleaming flawlessly. At this moment, the aura emanating from Xu Zimei was also growing stronger bit by bit. From Emperor Pulse Realm first layer, Emperor Pulse Realm second layer, ...¡­ Emperor Pulse Realm ninth layer. ``` He only stopped when he reached the pinnacle of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Only after everything had ended did Xu Zimei take a deep breath. He could feel the earth-shattering changes within his body, barely able to control the immense power surging within. Even the slightest movement bore the potential to shatter the heavens and split the earth. The Creation Force within flowed, gradually strengthening his body. At this moment, Xu Zimei pondered a question. Why should people bear Destiny? It was because Destiny allowed a martial artist to Enter the Taoism. The realm of the Taoism could be considered the strongest system in this world, with only one Great Emperor per era achieving it, thus making the Great Emperor invincible in his time. But it seemed he no longer needed to consider these matters, for he had personally created an Epoch. He, Xu Zimei, would tread a Heavenly Path unprecedented in history. He no longer needed to think about Entering the Taoism or Stepping into Immortality because Destiny had become somewhat optional for him. He had embarked on the Path of Creation. ...¡­ Xu Zimei looked around, the high mountain that he had been on was now completely collapsed. The ground around him was also riddled with cracks, and he now stood amidst a wasteland. At that moment, the Creation Force burst forth from around Xu Zimei, and as he waved his hands, the world of True Fate within him manifested. Within the vast white fog, the Chaos Pearl flew out. Xu Zimei held the Chaos Pearl, and at that moment, his presence was magnificent. He closed his eyes slightly, and once again the Chaos Pearl led him through the boundless space and time to the place where the River of Fate was located. This River of Fate belonged to the Yuan Central Continent, not his Divine Continent. "All beings struggle to escape their Destiny," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, with a sweep of his hand, streams of Creation Force enveloped the Chaos Pearl. The Chaos Pearl radiated endless light, solidifying space and halting time. Even the flow of the River of Fate ceased, as the Chaos Pearl traversed the boundless river. Time was uncertain; it seemed like an instant, yet also as if aeons had passed into oblivion. Suddenly, the entire River of Fate rippled, and the Chaos Pearl emerged, carrying a droplet of water with it. The droplet was tiny, but it gave Xu Zimei an incredibly familiar sensation. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see the changes within the droplet, as no one can inspect their own Destiny. But he knew this Destiny was his own, belonging to him, recorded in the River of Fate. "How could others decide my Destiny," Xu Zimei chuckled again. He placed the droplet in his palm, then, guided by the Chaos Pearl, returned to his True Fate World within the Divine Continent. At this moment, looking into the depths of the Endless Void, Xu Zimei placed the water droplet into the River of Fate within his True Fate World. "This is my world, and I shall be the one to control my Destiny." The moment the water droplet vanished, in a corner of the Endless Immortal Mountain, the Void Elder¡¯s face was stricken with shock. He looked up at the Firmament, his expression changing dramatically, "The Demon King¡¯s Destiny... has disappeared." It was not only within the Endless Immortal Mountain, but also in several places across the Yuan Central Continent. Several individuals looked up at the sky at the same time, their auras mighty yet their expressions fluctuating uncertainly, unsure of what to do. ... Having settled everything, Xu Zimei also left the area. Meanwhile, outside, the ancestor of the Baili Family had already been Suppressed by Bai Meng. Bai Meng was an entity who had Entered the Taoism and even surpassed the pinnacle of stepping five steps into it. Ordinary people naturally could not contend against him. Chapter 224 - 223: The World-Ending Bow and the Thousand Calamities Arrows ``` When Xu Zimei approached the old man, she saw demonic Qi entwined around him. This demonic Qi transformed into chains, binding the old man in mid-air. No matter how much the old man struggled, it was useless. Seeing Xu Zimei walk up, the old man glared at her with furious eyes and said angrily, "What exactly do you want? Do you really want to start a war with my Baili Family?" "So what if we do?" Xu Zimei replied. The old man fell silent for a moment before asking faintly, "Is this your intention, or the Holy Sect¡¯s?" "Use your head and you¡¯ll understand," Xu Zimei shook her head and said, "If the True Martial Holy Sect wanted to obliterate you all, would we have bothered to attend your enfeoffment ceremony?" As soon as Xu Zimei¡¯s words ended, a polar light suddenly shot down from the edge of the sky. Infinite airwaves rippled overhead, and the sound of sonic booms "boomed" loudly. Watching the descending polar light, Bai Meng¡¯s hands surged with demonic Qi, throwing a punch directly at it. With a "boom," the demonic Qi and the polar light dispersed simultaneously, and Bai Meng¡¯s burly figure actually took a step back. "Interesting," he said, looking at the sky, his eyes gleaming with a bloodthirsty light. In the upper reaches of the sky, space cracked open, and a young man stepped out of the void. An endless aura rose from the young man, who held a curved bow in his hand, with more than a dozen long arrows on his back. Both the curved bow and the long arrows were enshrouded in gray mist, radiating an aura that could destroy heavens and earth. When the young man released an arrow, half of the firmament showed cracks, as though the entire world would end under that long arrow. "World-Ending Bow, Thousand Calamities Arrows," seeing the two items in the young man¡¯s hands, Xu Zimei said in surprise. One should know that these bow and arrows were once used by Emperor Changkong. What¡¯s most important is, the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left by the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, were all specially crafted by emperors when they bore their destinies, modeled after their own weapons. Very few emperors left behind their actual weapons, after all, their weapons were like partners to them. Having accompanied them through life and death, they had long since formed a bond. Both the Divine Martial Sword and the Heaven-Devouring Blade from the True Martial Holy Sect were, in fact, replicas of Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. Now, the bow and arrows in the young man¡¯s hands, Xu Zimei could confirm, were the genuine Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. "Five Steps to Immortality," Bai Meng said with a light laugh, his eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at the young man¡¯s arrival. "Since when did the Baili Family have such an existence?" Xu Zimei also said with some surprise. "Qinghe," seeing the appearance of the young man, the old man bound in mid-air hastily called out. The young man frowned slightly and shot out two more arrows. The long arrows pierced through the Wugeng Void, directly severing the chains of black mist in mid-air. "Old ancestor, are you alright," Baili Qinghe asked. "I¡¯m fine, but be careful with that big man," the elder said, pointing at Bai Meng next to him as a reminder. "Baili Qinghe," hearing this name, Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then said, "I think I know who you are." ... The True Martial Holy Sect spanned seventy thousand years; though it had the glory brought by three Great Emperors, it couldn¡¯t avoid decline. Until that time, a little girl suddenly rose up, leading the True Martial Holy Sect to another era of brilliance. The girl was honored as "Hong Tian." During the era when Empress Hongtian bore destiny, many talented disciples emerged at that time, and back then, Empress Hongtian was just an inconspicuous disciple within the True Martial Holy Sect. ``` No one knew of her talent, nor did many hear her name. In that era, a genius emerged in the heartland of the Eastern Continent. He once traveled alone to the Central Continent and visited dozens of the immensely powerful Imperial Rule Immortal Sects there. He also challenged them one by one, and fought duels with the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of those dozens of Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, never once tasting defeat. Ultimately, he returned to the Eastern Continent, devoted himself to cultivation, and prepared for the competition for Destiny of that era. He was the hot candidate for the emperor of that era, both his talent and disposition were of the highest grade. Had it not been for the arrival of that girl, perhaps he truly would have become the emperor of the age. Regrettably, everything in the end became nothing but a backdrop to that girl¡¯s rise on the Emperor¡¯s Path. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People witnessed the rise of that girl with their own eyes. After that battle, the name of Baili Qinghe completely vanished, never to be seen again. He wasn¡¯t a Great Emperor, nor was he one of the War Generals. He was just the Saint Heir of the Baili Family in an era long past, a loser in the struggle for Destiny. ... "Five Steps to Immortality," upon seeing Baili Qinghe¡¯s realm, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. In his previous life, he truly hadn¡¯t heard of this person, but of course, even he couldn¡¯t help but admire him. A single defeat didn¡¯t represent anything; some people, although defeated, hadn¡¯t given up. To reach the realm of Five Steps to Immortality meant that the opponent was already at the pinnacle of this world. One more step would allow them to break through the tenth Vein Gate. For the opponent to reach this realm wasn¡¯t just a matter of talent; the effort and struggle behind it were truly moving. At this moment, Baili Qinghe looked gravely at Bai Meng; he could feel that the other was at the same pinnacle of the Ninth Vein Gate as himself. What surprised him, however, was that the other seemed not to be Stepping into Immortality, but Entering the Taoism. One must know that in any era, only a Great Emperor could Enter Taoism. Could it be that the other had obtained some Secret Technique to Enter Taoism? Such a thought indeed gave him chills. The elder and Baili Qinghe both looked gravely at Bai Meng. Bai Meng was enveloped in Demonic Qi, with a powerful aura covering the entire Heavenly Primordial small world. "We shall meet again," Xu Zimei said with a smile to the two, "Additionally, if you¡¯re smart enough, it¡¯d be best not to publicize this incident." After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he saw Bai Meng wave his hands in the air and a Space Gate appeared. Both of them walked into the Space Gate. Watching the two leave, the elder and Baili Qinghe exchanged glances, each seeing the solemnity in the other¡¯s eyes. "This Heavenly Primordial small world is ruined," the old man sighed helplessly. At this moment, the Qi of Heavenly Primordial in the small world began to fade. The core of this Heavenly Primordial Qi was the Mysterious Yellow Qi. Only with the Mysterious Yellow Qi could so much Heavenly Primordial Qi be produced continuously. Emperor Changkong had even set up an Emperor Pattern Array for this purpose, to prevent someone from stealing the Mysterious Yellow Qi. Alas, now the family¡¯s precious site was thoroughly destroyed. "Do we need to report this to the True Martial Holy Sect," Baili Qinghe asked, "after all, he is their Saint Heir." "But Xu Zimei¡¯s father is the current ruler of the True Martial Holy Sect. We have no way of dealing with him," the elder sighed, shaking his head slightly. "I will go to the True Martial Holy Sect to see. No matter what, an explanation is owed," as Baili Qinghe¡¯s voice faded, his figure gradually disappeared into thin air. Chapter 225 - 224 Once Treaded Through Wind, Snow, Mountains, and Rivers The Space Gate opened, and the two traversed through the endless space. Before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes was nothingness, and he only felt his body was in a vacuum. As a martial artist of the Emperor Pulse Realm, he actually had the ability to tear through space. However, his ability only allowed him to move short distances, incapable of long-distance traversal. "Master, where are we heading now?" Bai Meng asked from the side. "Let¡¯s go to Maple Leaf City, Yao Shengnan and Xiao Guizi are there," Xu Zimei replied. As his voice fell, there came a "boom" as if the space in front of them was about to explode. An extremely strong force was gathering in the void above their heads. "Someone is disrupting our spatial teleportation," Bai Meng said with a frown. "The other party is hiding in the void, and we can¡¯t find them yet." As this force grew stronger, the surrounding space was forcibly compressed, and countless streams of spatial turbulence spread out in all directions. These streams of spatial turbulence were like sharp blades, enveloping the entire void in a dense and chaotic flow. "Master, shall we exit first?" suggested Bai Meng. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, he waved his huge hand, and the sky was filled with dancing Demonic Qi. All those chaotic streams were annihilated within it, and the space before them was torn apart once again as they slowly made their way out. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows as he observed his surroundings, the expected attack had not materialized, and it was very quiet. "They¡¯ve disappeared," responded Bai Meng. "Just now, at least five Stepping into Immortality powerhouses attacked together." "Ordinary Immortal Rule Sect definitely doesn¡¯t have such power," Xu Zimei pondered, frowning. Among the forces he had come into contact with, and had conflicts with, that could possess this kind of power, there were only two. "Ancient Nether and Divine Gate!" There was no need to say much about Ancient Nether; they were the overlords of the Wild Desolation era and had their reserves despite having gone through a catastrophe. As for the Divine Gate, they were even more mysterious, owning the Forbidden Land Old Land, which was also a treasure trove. After tens of thousands of years of development, their exact strength was known to few. Xu Zimei scrutinized his surroundings; this place was a jungle with barren trees standing stark against the land. Cold winds swept through, following a heavy snowfall, everything the eye could see was a vast expanse of white. At the end of the line of sight, there emerged a village with wisps of smoke from cooking fires ahead. Bai Meng concealed himself in the void, while Xu Zimei walked towards the village, intending to inquire where this was. ... "Hidden World Village," read Xu Zimei with interest from the dark stone stele at the entrance of the village. "Once trampled through mountains and rivers amidst falling snow, life is but a dream." Xu Zimei entered the village, which wasn¡¯t large, but the sights within greatly amazed him. Inside the village, there were only a few dozen houses, but above these houses, there was a river suspended midair. The river was so clear that the bed was visible, and whenever a villager needed water, the river would flow down automatically as if conscious. In front of every household in the village, all kinds of spiritual fruits and mysterious herbs were planted. Among them were some precious Mysterious Medicine of day and even star-grade rarity. One must know that in the outside world, these items were all very precious. And now, they were as common as muck, visible everywhere. The snow from outside couldn¡¯t fall into the village, where it was spring all year round, and a variety of flowers, plants, and trees grew lushly. At this moment, watching Xu Zimei, this outsider, a brawny man holding a hoe, seemingly just back from the fields, approached. "Who are you?" the brawny man asked warily. "I am lost. May I know where I am?" Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He could feel there was something extraordinary about this small village; it didn¡¯t seem at all like a place where mortals would live. "Lost?" the brawny man chuckled, as spiritual energy surged throughout his body, and he struck towards Xu Zimei with his palm. Seven Vein Gates around his body burst open; this was actually a powerhouse from the Saint Vein Realm. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and punched back. With a "boom," both men took several steps back. "Emperor Pulse Realm?" the brawny man looked up in some surprise and asked. It should be noted there was a whole great realm between them, yet now, they were evenly matched. Xu Zimei snorted, as Creation Force wafted around him, and he drew Tyrant Shadow with a roar of the Shadow Dragon resonating alongside the sound of his sword being unsheathed. Refined by the Creation Force, Tyrant Shadow had indeed undergone another transformation. The roar of the Shadow Dragon, along with the Blade Qi of the Tyrant Shadow Wu Geng, dispersed into the heavens and earth, marking Xu Zimei¡¯s first true battle since advancing to the Emperor Pulse Realm. The brawny man¡¯s fist was covered with a layer of pale green spiritual energy, which transformed into the phantom of an Azure Snake as faint cracks appeared in the surrounding space. As they clashed, another "boom" erupted, sending endless shockwaves sprawling outwards. "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Xu Zimei raised Tyrant Shadow high and unleashed the Way of Inquiry¡¯s nineteenth technique. The Blade Technique was unpredictable and powerful, and at this moment, it actually overwhelmed the Saint Vein Realm brawny man. After fighting for quite a while, the brawny man was disheveled and in disarray, with his robe torn in many places. But Xu Zimei also knew that, although he had the upper hand, the other party hadn¡¯t suffered any real damage. "Enough, I think we can talk now," the brawny man said, looking at Xu Zimei. "What is there to talk about?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently, without halting his attacks. "You just want to live in Hidden World Village, don¡¯t you?" the brawny man replied. "I think you¡¯ve misunderstood; I am truly just lost." The phantom of the Shadow Dragon manifested in mid-air, while boundless thunderbolts and flames rose into the sky. With this slash, the Shadow Dragon¡¯s previously closed eyes suddenly opened, and a vast draconic might enveloped the area. Following a dragon¡¯s roar, the Shadow Dragon tore through layer upon layer of space with infinite wind and thunderbolt, charging towards the brawny man. Seeing such might, a few figures suddenly appeared out of nowhere not far from the two of them. There were four figures in total: one tall, one short, a woman and an elder. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My, my, the Snake King is getting pushed around by someone from the Emperor Pulse Realm, how embarrassing," the short one gleefully remarked. "It would¡¯ve been the same if you were up there," the tall one beside him replied dispassionately. "This young man does look quite tasty," the woman next to them licked her enticing red lips and said with a seductive smile, "Shall we go lend a hand?" "No need, the Snake King isn¡¯t that weak," the last elder shook his head, seriously watching the battle before them. "Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?" the brawny man roared as he watched the Shadow Dragon rise into the heavens, with boundless spiritual energy spreading from around him. Chapter 227 - 226 I Want to See the Name of the Sword Immortal After the battle with Emperor Qin Tian had concluded, the Sword Immortal immediately followed suit and ascended to the Upper Realm. His martial path conviction was so strong that he could not possibly be confined by the Yuan Central Continent. However, before he left, he still left his legacy in this small world he had created, hoping that one day, his descendants would come here. ...¡­ "This is the small world created by the Sword Immortal?" Xu Zimei inquired. The group of five hurriedly nodded their heads. "So what are you doing here? Seeking the legacy left by someone else?" "Who wouldn¡¯t want the Sword Immortal¡¯s legacy," the diminutive Dog King sighed and said, "Originally, the five of us were highly respected loose cultivators from the Central Continent." "Speak human language," Xu Zimei interrupted, speaking indifferently. The Dog King gave a few dry laughs and then continued, "Actually, the five of us were infamous loose cultivators. We stumbled upon the entrance to this small world by chance and struggled to enter. We thought we would encounter a great fortune, but never expected to be duped by the Sword Immortal." "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "Although the Sword Immortal is no longer present, this small world still has a Divine Soul incarnation he left behind, with a strength comparable to the peak of the Divine Vein Realm," the Dog King said with a sigh, "After we came in, we were thoroughly thrashed by this Divine Soul incarnation. Then it commanded us to guard the entrance to this Hidden World Village, prohibiting anyone from entering unless they are the descendants of the Sword Immortal¡¯s family." "That¡¯s somewhat interesting," Xu Zimei smiled faintly and said in a low voice. "Now that you are here, you might as well stay in this Hidden World Village. It¡¯s more lively with more people," the elderly Tiger King proposed with a smile, "This small world is controlled by the Sword Immortal¡¯s Divine Soul incarnation, and without its permission, no one can leave." "You think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking?" Xu Zimei sneered and replied, "Isn¡¯t it just that you want me to confront the Sword Immortal, providing you with an opportunity to escape." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the group of five all chuckled dryly, then said, "How could that be? But if you are willing to take the lead, we will definitely support you with all our might." "Exactly, exactly," the brawny Snake King hastily said, "Stuck in this godforsaken place, we¡¯re almost bored to death. There¡¯s nothing here. We have no idea when the Sword Immortal¡¯s descendant will come; we can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death." "While that¡¯s true, the Sword Immortal¡¯s Divine Soul incarnation is ultimately unlike any other Divine Vein Realm being," the Deer King said blandly, "After all, it is the Sword Immortal; his actual combat power must be higher than his realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight Emperor Qin Tian to a draw at the Immortal Ascension Boundary." "Do you know the difference between an elephant and an ant?" Xu Zimei asked. "An elephant can crush an ant with one foot," the short Dog King ventured. "Correct," Xu Zimei smiled and walked straight towards the village, "I can crush an elephant with one foot, while you are but ants." ...¡­ The willows swayed in the April breeze. The further into the village one walked, the more abundant and lush the vegetation became. When Xu Zimei reached the end of the village, a valley appeared before him. A vista of pink unfolded before his eyes. A sea of peach blossoms was vying to burst into bloom, creating a tide of red. It was like an ethereal fairyland on earth, with the pleasant sound of a stream trickling by. As if the morning glow of the heavens had descended, such a scene should only exist above the skies. And amidst the fluttering petals, a man dressed in white, holding a longsword, was sitting by the stream, repeatedly washing his sword. "It¡¯s been many years since a living person has come," the man turned his head towards Xu Zimei and said softly. "Sword Immortal?" Xu Zimei inquired. "A mere title," the man shook his head, and replied, "I prefer being called Jiang Yun, Are you here to seek my legacy?" "Just curious to take a look," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "This small world is hidden deep in the Endless Void; I¡¯m very curious about how you all managed to find it," Jiang Yun asked with a hint of bewilderment. "There¡¯s always some coincidence," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "How about we make a deal?" Jiang Yun stood up, sheathed his longsword, and walked toward Xu Zimei step by step. "What deal?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "I let you leave this place, and you bring my legacy to my clansmen," Jiang Yun replied. "If you wished for your clansmen to obtain the legacy, why did you not leave it within the clan but rather placed it in a hidden small world such as this one?" Xu Zimei asked with some confusion. "The more easily obtained, the less others will cherish it," Jiang Yun shook his head slightly and said, "I actually left some hints in the clan. I gave my clansmen a route to this small world. Although the route is treacherous, it¡¯s not lethal. If some truly talented disciple from the clan overcomes the numerous obstacles and arrives here, it would also prove that he has the temperament qualifying him for my legacy." "But what you didn¡¯t expect is that after so many years, no clansman has arrived," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Jiang Yun nodded, looked at Xu Zimei, and asked, "How about it?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can leave this place without your help, so this deal doesn¡¯t stand," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. "This small world is under my control; without my permission, no one can leave," Jiang Yun said indifferently, then turned and walked away. "You can stay in the Hidden World Village for now; when you¡¯ve thought it over, come find me." ...¡­ The sky was filled with peach blossoms fluttering about when a beast¡¯s roar shattered the tranquil silence. A massive figure of Chaos descended from the Void, causing cracks to form on the ground beneath its feet. A nearby stream flowed rapidly, and the fluttering pace of the peach blossoms intensified. Jiang Yun turned around, his gaze slightly sharpening as he looked at Chaos, with the longsword on his back trembling and emitting light vibrations. "I¡¯d like to see if the reputation of the Sword Immortal is deserved," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Not a bad Vein Beast," Jiang Yun finally replied softly after a while. Chaos let out a fierce roar, the Spiritual Energy around its body surged, and it took a half step back with its left foot before charging forward. It threw a punch; a rumbling sound erupted in midair, and the Spiritual Energy above also gathered, creating countless waves. This punch was magnificent, full of grandeur. Jiang Yun slightly lifted his head, holding the sword scabbard without even drawing the blade. He simply drew a casual line in the air with the scabbard. A vast stream of Sword Qi instantly appeared in midair. This Sword Qi was boundless and sharp, reverberating at the edge of the sky, as if it could cut down half of the Firmament. Space developed endless fissures, and as the Sword Qi fell, the massive body of Chaos was sent flying backward. With a thunderous crash, dust billowed into the sky, and Chaos struggled to stand up. Chapter 228 - 227 Void Spirit Monkey At that moment, Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze sharpened as he threw the longsword, still sheathed, upwards toward the firmament. The scabbard was emitting endless sword light, rumbling loudly in the sky. The scabbard descended slowly from the air, and behind it appeared the phantom of a longsword. This longsword spanned across the entire sky; its hilt and tip reached the horizon, as if its length were pushing the limits of this world. The entire firmament was filled with the sharp sword qi resonating, and even without leaving the sheath, the blade already held such power. As Chaos tried to stand up, it was met with the boundless authority and sword qi of the longsword, continuously suppressing it. No matter how it struggled, it couldn¡¯t escape. In the valley, Xu Zimei and Jiang Yun stood facing each other. Between them, Chaos was roaring and struggling. Winds rose and clouds swirled overhead, endless spiritual energy condensed into billowing mist, and a longsword hung in midair, suppressing Chaos. "Truly worthy of a being that can stand against a Great Emperor," Xu Zimei murmured. To know that the Jiang Yun before him was merely a divine incarnation, with a cultivation at most at the Divine Vein Realm. And under the premise of equal realms between Monster Beasts and humans, it is always the Monster Beasts that utterly dominate humans. But at this moment, Jiang Yun hadn¡¯t even drawn his sword and was effortlessly suppressing Chaos. "Do you still want to fight?" Jiang Yun asked Xu Zimei in a casual tone. "If your true body were here, the outcome might indeed be uncertain," Xu Zimei replied with a smile, "But unfortunately, one divine incarnation is far from enough." Demonic Qi surged in midair, and a cluster of black mist coalesced from above, carrying boundless authority as it charged directly towards the longsword suspended in midair. With a "boom," the sword qi and demonic qi scattered across the sky, and the endless shadows of the void sword began to shatter inch by inch. The force that had been suppressing Chaos was suppressed in turn, and in an instant, Chaos broke free, furiously roaring at Jiang Yun. The longsword was retracted, and Jiang Yun slung the scabbard back over his shoulder, paying no mind to Chaos, but rather, he gazed solemnly at the Demonic Qi in the sky. "Without having become an emperor, to think that there still exists such a being in the lower realm," Jiang Yun murmured softly. "The question of whether to continue the fight should be directed at you," Xu Zimei said. "What is your relationship with the Ancient Demon Cave?" After a moment of thought, Jiang Yun finally asked. "You know of the Ancient Demon Cave?" Xu Zimei asked in surprise, his response subdued. "I¡¯ve only encountered such pure Demonic Qi in the Demon¡¯s Cavern," Jiang Yun replied. Although he was now a divine incarnation, his true self had ventured into the Upper Realm, where experiences and knowledge could be shared with his divine incarnation. And the memories of his divine incarnation could likewise be transferred to his true self. "This isn¡¯t just a simple division of the divine soul; you¡¯ve condensed an independent consciousness entity with your divine soul," Xu Zimei contemplated aloud. "It¡¯s still far from being an independent consciousness entity. I don¡¯t have the ability to create such beings," Jiang Yun shook his head slightly and asked, "Are you from the Ancient Demon Cave?" "Knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you," Xu Zimei replied coolly. He himself didn¡¯t yet know what the Ancient Demon Cave truly was, so, naturally, he didn¡¯t want to reveal too much to others. "You should know that in the Central Continent there¡¯s a Space Gate that can connect with the Demon¡¯s Cavern," Jiang Yun said, "Other than that, unless you ascend to the Upper Realm, you¡¯ll never see the Demon¡¯s Cavern." "What are you trying to say?" Xu Zimei asked placidly. Bai Meng had talked to him about this, so he was somewhat aware. "That Space Gate was sealed," Jiang Yun replied, "and ancestral teachings have been passed down since the Mythical Era. Although I do not know who left these teachings, at least during the Era of Emperors, every Great Emperor added a seal to the Space Gate before their ascension. From the True Martial Great Emperor to the Mortal Great Emperor, the Era of Emperors lasted for hundreds of thousands of years, with all Great Emperors maintaining the tradition without interruption." Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze became intense. He realized that the situation was more serious than he had imagined. Although Bai Meng had told him some information, he knew little and was only told that he would understand after receiving the Demon Lord¡¯s legacy. But now, Xu Zimei found that the Ancient Demon Cave seemed to be targeted from the beginning. Since the Mythical Era, he had thought the Demon Lord merely had some enemies. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, not to mention the past, the involvement of all Great Emperors from the Era of Emperors was beyond his imagination. "Why did they seal the Space Gate?" Xu Zimei asked with a frown. "I don¡¯t know either. Maybe you should ask the True Martial Great Emperor, or you could go to the Wild Desolation era or even the ancient Mythical Era for answers," Jiang Yun said with a smile. "What are you trying to say?" Xu Zimei asked. "How about we make a new deal?" Jiang Yun said with a smile. "There is a Divine Beast in the world, known as the Void Spirit Monkey, which can disregard all seals and move freely through the Endless Void," Jiang Yun said, "If you can find the Void Spirit Monkey, you could break the seals on the Space Gate and enter." Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze turned towards Chaos. He had never heard of such a creature. "A spirit beast that only existed in the Mythical Era, it had already gone extinct in the Wild Desolation era," Chaos hastily replied. As an Ancient Divine Beast, it knew more about the matters of the Monster Race than others did. "No, no. To be precise, it¡¯s bordering on extinction, but a few still remain," Jiang Yun said, "Indeed, this Divine Incarnation of mine is not your opponent, but even if you destroy my small world, you will gain nothing. Better to have a trade, which would benefit us both." "Why should I trust you?" Xu Zimei asked. "My kin is still on this Continent, and if I deceive you, you can completely take revenge on my kin. This would be a loss for me and it¡¯s unnecessary," Jiang Yun replied. "Several eras have passed, and I do not know how my kin are doing now. I just hope you can bring back my legacy, and should they encounter trouble, I hope you can help them within your capabilities. In return, I am willing to reveal the location of the Void Spirit Monkey to you. If you are interested, I can also tell you about the matters of the Upper Realm." "After so long, what if your family has already perished?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "No, the last resort I left within my clan is still there, which means my family has not yet reached the final crisis," Jiang Yun shook his head in response. "Alright, I agree," Xu Zimei nodded. He truly wanted to know everything about the Ancient Demon Cave, including his own connection with the Demon Lord. It was probably the only knot in his heart. Suddenly, spiritual energy surged around Jiang Yun, and in the palm of his hand, a transparent and delicate small sword was spinning. This small sword seemed to contain sword intent powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth. Even a glimpse of it was enough to sense its sharp edge. Chapter 229 - 228 Arrival of the Undying Race "I hope you will keep your promise. I have left a trace of my consciousness inside. On the day you deliver the inheritance, I will tell you everything," Jiang Yun said. His body was surrounded by sword Qi, and the small sword was seen floating in midair before it slowly came to a stop in front of Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei took the small sword and put it into her Storage Ring. She then asked, "How much do you know about the Ancient Demon Cave?" "It¡¯s a Forbidden Land of the Upper Realm; it¡¯s not just that understanding it is impossible, even publicly discussing it is not allowed," Jiang Yun said. "I¡¯ve only passed by the Demon¡¯s Cavern once and know a little about it. It is said that within it linger the most powerful demons of this world, possessing the strength to destroy worlds." "What if I am one of the so-called demons?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Wouldn¡¯t you be hostile towards me?" "In fact, I don¡¯t have many feelings about demons," Jiang Yun shook his head and said. "Just like humans can be good or evil, so can demons. One should not condemn an entire race with a single stroke." "You are an interesting person," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Yuan Central Continent is ultimately too small," Jiang Yun looked at Xu Zimei and said earnestly. "Come to the Upper Realm sooner. It¡¯s a vaster and broader world. That¡¯s where the true destination of the strong lies." "What do you plan to do with them?" Xu Zimei turned to look at the five people from Hidden World Village behind her and asked. "It¡¯s up to you, kill them if you want, or let them go," Jiang Yun replied. As they were talking, a rumbling explosion suddenly came from above the firmament. With the sound of the explosion, the entire small world began to shake. Xu Zimei looked up into the sky, and saw countless tiny red dots suddenly appearing above the firmament. As these red dots grew larger, Xu Zimei was startled to realize that each represented a person. However, these people had red skin, and their eyeballs were pitch black without any white sclera. Aside from that, they were not much different from ordinary humans. Xu Zimei had seen some things in the evolution of the River of Fate and naturally recognized these beings at a glance. "The Undying Race," he said in surprise. One of the rulers of the Wild Desolation era, the Undying Race was collectively referred to as one of the Three Great Races along with the Monster Race and Giants. These three races defeated the Ancient Nether and almost ruled the entire era of Wild Desolation. The Giants were severely weakened in their battle with Ancient Nether and eventually retired from the world. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Monster Race was overthrown by True Martial Great Emperor, while the Undying Race seemed to vanish without a trace, leaving no message behind. "You do know quite a lot," Jiang Yun said with a smile. "What does the Undying Race want here?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. By this time, the sky was almost completely occupied by densely packed Undying Race members. In the most central position was a cylinder-like device resembling a launcher. Although there were many members of the Undying Race, their realms were not very high. However, it seemed the Undying Race had a special method to converge their power together and then transmit it into the central cylinder. When so many people¡¯s power was converged, it must be terrifying. With each attack launched by the central cylinder, the small world where Xu Zimei was shook once. The earth cracked in countless places, and it was feared that if this continued, it would sooner or later be destroyed. "Can your small world hold on?" Xu Zimei asked. "They won¡¯t destroy this small world," Jiang Yun shook his head and replied, "This is already their third time here, and I don¡¯t know how much longer I can last." "So that¡¯s why you¡¯re in a hurry to send out your legacy?" Xu Zimei asked. "If you hadn¡¯t appeared, I would¡¯ve only been able to pass my legacy to those five people and let them take it out," Jiang Yun nodded and said, "But I ultimately couldn¡¯t trust them." "We haven¡¯t known each other for too long, have we? And you can trust me?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "It¡¯s a personal feeling," Jiang Yun replied, "Besides, I can tell that my legacy doesn¡¯t appeal to you as much. But it¡¯s different for them." Xu Zimei smiled and asked, "What are the Undying Race doing here?" "They¡¯re seizing small worlds to use as bases," Jiang Yun replied, "Some people once reached a certain consensus that the Undying Race should not appear on the Yuan Central Continent, so they can only look for these small worlds in the void." Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look, Jiang Yun smiled and said, "You¡¯ll understand once you go to the Upper Realm. The Undying Race on Yuan Central Continent isn¡¯t much of a threat." As the two of them talked, the sky of the entire small world began to show cracks. It was as if the entire firmament was about to collapse. "You should leave," Jiang Yun said, looking at Xu Zimei. "Aren¡¯t you leaving?" Xu Zimei asked. "This is my small world; where can I go?" Jiang Yun smiled and said lightly, looking up at the sky, "These ants only dare to act because they see my avatar is weak. If my real body were here, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be so presumptuous." Xu Zimei nodded, stepped onto thin air, and crossed over to the five people from Hidden World Village. "My lord, how did it go?" The five people, seeing Xu Zimei appear, quickly asked. "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Now there are two paths before you; choose for yourselves," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Either you share life and death with this small world. Or I¡¯ll let you out to do me a favor." The five people looked at each other, nodded, and replied, "Please tell us, my lord." ...... As the firmament above completely shattered, a vast army of the Undying Race descended from the heavens. In an instant, they occupied the entire small world. And in that valley fragrant with peach blossoms, Jiang Yun stood at the summit of the valley, his white robe fluttering suddenly. He calmly watched as tens of thousands of troops surrounded him. "The respect of Sword Immortal is as consistent as ever, still radiant," a loud laugh rang out, and the dense crowd parted, as a man in a blood-black robe slowly stepped forward. "Five Steps to Immortality," Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze grew deep and intense as he said lightly, "You really think highly of me." "The Sword Immortal who once battled the Great Emperor, and who declared ¡¯In this world, the Sword Dao is but so¡¯¡ªhow could we dare to underestimate you?" the man in the Blood Robe replied with a smile. "The fight with Qin Tian was just a casual sparring session; it¡¯s been too exaggerated by later generations," Jiang Yun shook his head and said lightly, "Occupying my small world, aren¡¯t you afraid of my retribution?" "Matters of the Upper Realm will be handled by those above. We just need to do our part," the man replied with confidence. Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze turned sharp, he tilted his head down slightly, and slowly drew out the longsword in his hand. As the longsword was unsheathed, myriad sword qi resonated through the void. Chapter 230 - 229 Sword God Descends Endless Sword Qi echoed in the sky, as the sword was slowly drawn from its scabbard. "Clang," At this moment, myriad sword shadows slashed through half the firmament, and the surrounding space emitted a "crack" sound, fracturing under the weight of this force. The sword in Jiang Yun¡¯s hand was not overly long, just over two feet, with the entire blade a pale blue. The hilt was pitch black, looking extremely delicate. As he slowly swung the longsword in his hand, endless Sword Qi surged like the giant waves of a tsunami, striking down with unmatched power. With a "boom," nearly a hundred of the Undying Race were annihilated within the Sword Qi. The sky was still filled with dancing Sword Qi, shrouding the whole world within it. The others around stepped back in fear witnessing such might, looking up at the figure in the sky with a mix of awe and horror. Jiang Yun walked on air, his white clothing fluttering, his body surrounded by formidable Sword Qi. Among the Undying Race, those who wore swords quivered in response. It was as if all swords were resonating, threatening to bury the entirety of heaven and earth within a sea of swords. Countless longswords rose into the air, the "clang" of drawn swords intertwining with the hum of sword energy. Sword Qi fused with the longswords, forming a peerless giant sword of the vast sea. At this moment, Jiang Yun was like a Direct Immortal among swords, as if all the swords in the world were obeying his command. When he slashed down once more, another few hundred of the Undying Race perished. The fissures in the earth grew wider, and great chasms appeared across the ground. The leader in the Blood Robe frowned upon seeing this scene; his blood energy roaring within him, he too stepped into thin air and charged toward Jiang Yun. A skeletal phantom slowly emerged behind him, and this skull was his True Fate. At this moment, two orbs of ink-green Ghost Flame flashed within the skull¡¯s eyes as waves of blood energy enveloped it. With the Blood Robe man¡¯s punch, the skeletal phantom behind him mirrored the motion. With a "boom," the sky full of Sword Qi shattered, and Jiang Yun¡¯s figure was also forced back several steps. After all, he was only at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, while his opponent had already taken Five Steps to Immortality¡ªthe gap between them could hardly be bridged by anything else. "Yield this minor world, and I will let your avatar leave," the Blood Robe man said flatly to Jiang Yun. "You¡¯re afraid," Jiang Yun slightly lifted his head and said with a faint smile. The Blood Robe man paused for a moment before saying indifferently, "Do you think you alone can contend against our entire race?" It wasn¡¯t so much fear, but indeed he didn¡¯t wish to make an enemy of Jiang Yun. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The name of the Sword Immortal was extraordinary¡ªjust an avatar possessed such strength; it was hard to imagine just how formidable the true body in the Upper Realm might be. "Then you might be disappointed," Jiang Yun said with a light chuckle. At this moment, he stood up and slowly closed his eyes, with boundless Spiritual Energy converging around him. On the surface of his skin, veins bulged as if to burst, conspicuously marked. Lines of blood patterns appeared on his body, his eyes turned completely blood-red, and the might around his body surged almost a hundredfold in an instant. At that moment, the surrounding Spiritual Energy began to burn. The originally colorless Sword Qi turned a deep crimson. Shattered Sword Intent was reassembling, the ferocious hum of the sword piercing the entire world. The entire firmament was now tinged with blood red, painted by the swarming Sword Qi. Jiang Yun slowly opened his eyes, and at that moment, the aura around him grew even stronger. "Secret technique, Blood Prison Heaven Burning." He, like a lonely boat drifting in the Endless Sea, was surrounded by tsunamis roaring, and giant waves whipping up endless hurricanes. It seemed as if his being could be annihilated by this formidable might at any moment. "It seems you have decided not to keep this avatar," the Blood Robe man said frowningly, "By burning all the essence blood in your body, you momentarily increase your strength by tens of times. No matter the outcome, this avatar of yours is as good as finished." Upon hearing the Blood Robe man¡¯s words, Jiang Yun sneered and slowly raised the longsword in his hand. At that moment, a blood-red aurora soared into the sky, illuminating half the firmament. An ever-increasing aura of might was condensing on the longsword, and the surrounding space had long been ripped apart. The collapse was now complete, as if the sounds of the vast Great Dao echoed in midair. The phantom of a colossal sword slowly coalesced behind Jiang Yun. With every move of this giant sword, it seemed as though the entire microcosm was shaking. "Sword God descends," Jiang Yun murmured softly, as he held the sword with both hands, lifting the longsword high above his head. And the phantom of the colossal sword behind him trembled along, with the blood-colored Sword Qi reverberating at the edge of the sky. "The sword chant from afar is sounding, what a beautiful battle song, " Jiang Yun chuckled softly. With his roar, the longsword in his hands, together with the colossal sword upon his body, both descended toward the ground below. But as the longsword fell, his entire essence, Qi, and spirit were instantly drained, and the entire avatar dissipated into smoke and ashes. However, the might of the descending longsword was already difficult to halt. Seeing this situation, the Blood Robe man¡¯s face became grave, having not expected the situation, which had seemed nearly certain, to become so troublesome. Just an avatar was giving him such a great amount of trouble. He rose into the air, with red-colored Spiritual Energy flowing around him. The shadowy figure of a skull let out a ferocious roar, as white bones looked imposing. Waves of blood-colored Qi swirled around the giant sword and he went for a punch directly at it. The vast waves of Qi engulfed the whole space, and when the surge dissipated, many figures were even blown away. A small mushroom cloud spread at the edge of the sky, and as the dust settled, everyone looked up again. They saw that the colossal sword, which had overshadowed the sun, had vanished without a trace, and apart from some marks left by Sword Qi, the world was very peaceful. The Blood Robe man stood in midair, his robe torn into several pieces. After a long silence, the previously extinguished eyes of the skull phantom reignited with two ghostly flames. The Blood Robe man then let out a long sigh. "If it weren¡¯t for our Undying Race¡¯s characteristics, I might have really fallen to you this time." The Blood Robe man descended from the air, looking at the ravaged earth. The valley was now leveled, and he frowned, asking, "How is this small world doing?" "It seemed like a few people left just now," a person beside him promptly reported. "It doesn¡¯t matter, take it over first, send a message to the clan, " the Blood Robe man replied indifferently. As his voice faded, the ground beneath his feet suddenly cracked open, followed by the entire world shaking. Even the sky at this moment burst open. "Commander, this world seems to be headed for destruction," said someone beside him in panic. Chapter 231 - 230 Old Land An explosion echoed through the void, and half of that space seemed to collapse. The rumbling sound echoed in all directions, with every member of the Undying Race standing above the firmament. This minor world had turned into ruins, and as it collapsed, everything turned into dust within the void. Everyone witnessed the destruction of a minor world and ultimately sighed. They might say they had gained nothing from this trip but had instead suffered tremendous losses. "Leader, what should we do?" someone beside him inquired. The man in the Blood Robe snorted coldly and said, "Report the situation to our clan, then scout for a new minor world." ...¡­ Xu Zimei passed through layers of space and finally emerged in the outside world. The figure of Bai Meng did not appear, but hid within the void instead. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei looked around at the emptiness and laughed, "Since you¡¯ve all come, why bother hiding?" As his words fell, ripples spread through the surrounding space, and six figures appeared mid-air simultaneously. Immense radiance of the Immortal Realm surged around five of the figures, their imposing auras faintly merging and pressing towards Xu Zimei. "Master Yin, long time no see," Xu Zimei said to one of the elders with a smile. That elder was none other than the previous master of the Divine Gate, Yin Wuheng. "Young Master Xu, we have been waiting for you for quite some time," Yin Wuheng smiled and replied. "May I know why Master Yin has sought me out?" Xu Zimei asked with narrowed eyes. He looked around at the five elders, all of them powerful beings from the Immortal Ascension Boundary. Moreover, when he and Bai Meng were in the void, it was probably these individuals who had attacked him, forcibly cutting off the spatial transfer. "Someone wishes to meet you," Yin Wuheng smiled and replied. "To have Master Yin come with five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts must mean this is the strongest force your Divine Gate can muster," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "The identity of this person must be extraordinary, Shall I take a guess?" "No need to guess, you will know once you go see," Yin Wuheng shook his head slightly and replied. "Alright then, I too am curious to see who it is," Xu Zimei nodded and responded. ...¡­ The origin of the Old Land traces back to the Mythical Era. Of course, this so-called origin is actually based on fragmented records and rumors. It¡¯s said that creatures during the Mythical Era were still weak, the Epoch had just begun, and their time spent in cultivation was short. The commonfolk could hardly protect themselves. At that time, between heaven and earth, there were many monsters born from heaven and raised by earth, each monstrously strong and formidable. Ordinary creatures had great difficulty contending with them. To avoid being hunted by these monsters, beings started to live together, laying more and more traps and formations around their homes. Latter, as these beings grew stronger, the methods they used to set up formations and traps also became increasingly varied. Eventually, the areas they inhabited turned into dangerous lands. After several Epochs of evolution, some of these dangerous lands were destroyed, disappearing from historical records with time. But the Old Land alone, after flowing through several Epochs, still remains in this world. And through the evolution of Epochs, it has become one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands of the Yuan Central Continent. ...¡­ Xu Zimei followed Yin Wuheng and the others as they set out eastward, where apart from Xu Zimei who was at the Emperor Pulse Realm and Yin Wuheng at the Saint Vein Realm, the other five were existences that had Stepped into Immortality. Thus, the group did not stop along the way, and after ten continuous days, they finally arrived at the Old Land at top speed. During this period, while traveling, the five elders in the Immortal Ascension Boundary encircled Xu Zimei, preventing him from escaping. Looking at the ancient land that had floated through the ages before them, countless people had been made here, and just as many had been buried here. The continuous mountain ranges blocked the end of their sight, and there were no plants around. The place looked bleak and barren. A flock of crows flew over the sky, each carrying a rotten corpse in its beak. The noise echoed through the empty expanse of heaven and earth. "Please, Young Master Xu," Yin Wuheng said with a smile. As Yin Wuheng led the way, Xu Zimei was sandwiched in the middle and closely followed. Having crossed the sprawling mountain ranges, they found the place desolate and uninhabited. The entrance to the Old Land was shrouded in mist, and a barrier blocked the way. With a wave of Yin Wuheng¡¯s right hand, the barrier immediately melted away, creating an opening the size of a door. Then, they closely followed and entered. The biggest difference between the Old Land and the outside world was that here, it was always night. Light struggled to penetrate this place. Apart from the brightness brought by flames, all sunlight that touched here would be instantly devoured. The sky was pitch black, an utterly pure darkness, devoid of stars and moon alike. "Have you been to the Old Land before, Young Master Xu?" Yin Wuheng asked with a smile. As they walked into the Old Land, the five elders in the Immortal Ascension Boundary behind them disappeared from sight. "You could say I have, or haven¡¯t," Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. In this life, he indeed had not been here, but after the secrets of the Old Land were revealed in his past life, he had followed the army of martial artists, trying his luck in the chaos. Moreover, in the unfolding of the River of Fate, he had seen the formation of the Old Land and the cruelties of the Mythical Era. ... "Then, Young Master Xu, please stay close to me to avoid any danger," Yin Wuheng said. "The Old Land is vast and boundless, and there are many areas that even we of the Divine Gate have not fully explored." Xu Zimei nodded. Soon after, they saw a strange creature sprinting from a distance and stopping beside Xu Zimei. The creature was bulky with two red horns on its head. Its eyes were as large as half a fist of an ordinary person, and apart from having sparse hair on its head, the rest of its body hair appeared quite thick. Xu Zimei took a closer look and realized that it was actually a rakshasa. The rakshasa was dragging a carriage behind it. "Young Master Xu, you must be tired from the journey. Please rest in the carriage," Yin Wuheng said with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded and slowly stepped onto the carriage. He knew that flying was forbidden in the skies above the Old Land, governed by a mysterious force that everything bent to, not even the people of the Divine Gate could fly here. What¡¯s more important was that within the Old Land lay a path discovered at the cost of a disciple of the Divine Gate¡¯s life. This path was absolutely safe, and having Yin Wuheng act this way also prevented Xu Zimei from knowing this route. ... After Xu Zimei sat in the carriage, they saw the whole carriage slowly set in motion. The rakshasa was incredibly strong, walking as fast as if it were flying, and the interior of the carriage was very stable. "My Lord, what do you plan to do?" Bai Meng¡¯s voice arose nearby. "I¡¯m going to meet the Divine Emperor, of course," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "After all, they¡¯ve gone to such great lengths. Five elders in the Immortal Ascension Boundary, they really do think highly of me." Chapter 232 - 231 First Encounter with the Divine Emperor "How does Your Majesty know it must be the Divine Emperor?" Bai Meng asked curiously. In fact, he did not have much respect for the emperors of this world, as he himself was a being who had opened ten Vein Gates. It was only the rules of the Yuan Central Continent that limited him. "To be able to command five Martial Artists who have Stepped into Immortality, within this Divine Gate I cannot think of a second person," said Xu Zimei with a smile. "It¡¯s just that I am a bit puzzled as to why the Divine Emperor is going to such great lengths to find me. Just for the Heaven-Devouring Blade, it doesn¡¯t seem worth it." Xu Zimei pondered, after those three Great Emperors bombarded the Divine Emperor, he had been in hiding, wanting to take on Destiny anew. His whereabouts had always been very secretive, even after later generations of Martial Artists had occupied much of the Divine Gate, he had not shown himself. ...... The carriage had been traveling for a long time, its surroundings sealed, making it impossible to see the outside. However, Bai Meng had memorized the road they took on their way here. Finally, after a long while, the carriage curtain was pulled open. Directly ahead was an extremely dazzling palace, with pearls, agates, and gems inlaid all around it. And the entire palace was built of the rare Red Gold Crystal. On both sides of the road to the palace, a variety of Mysterious Medicine and Spiritual Plants were planted. "It really is like the style of the Divine Emperor," Xu Zimei chuckled. "Young Master Xu, I will not follow you in, just walk straight ahead," Yin Wuheng said with a smile. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze rested on the palace as he walked step by step into it. Walking through the shaded path densely surrounded by Spirit Trees and Mysterious Medicine, Xu Zimei entered the palace. Before him was a deep and bottomless corridor, and on both sides of the corridor walls were many paintings. Xu Zimei scanned them briefly, the paintings depicted the life story of the Divine Emperor. From his struggles all the way to taking on Destiny. Passing through the long corridor, Xu Zimei stepped into the grand hall. There was an Imperial Throne right in front of the grand hall, fashioned from an even rarer Red Gold Divine Crystal. However, at this moment, what caught attention was not the throne, but the man sitting on it. The man originally had his back to the entrance, but as Xu Zimei walked in, the throne slowly rotated, and the man turned around as well. At this moment, no matter how dazzling the so-called grand hall was or how precious the materials were that the palace was built with, they were all less compelling than the man on the throne at this instant. It was as if, by simply sitting there, he became the core of the entire world. Xu Zimei lifted his head to look at the man on the throne. He was dressed in a purple robe, his hair slightly long and casually tied at the top of his head. He exuded a majestic aura, unlike those powerful individuals who intentionally emit an imposing presence. This seemed to be the natural air of strength that came with some powerful beings, those in high positions, those who had truly seen the pinnacle. In his eyes seemed to be countless worlds, with Circulation Stars flowing within. When he sat there, what seemed like a very natural action gave people the feeling of looking up to a high mountain. Shouldering Cang Tian and stepping on the dark abyss, he truly seemed unshakable. ...... The two faced each other for a long time, and finally, the man spoke, "Your performance has surprised me." "Divine Emperor?" Xu Zimei inquired. "You¡¯ve already guessed it, haven¡¯t you?" the man said with a smile. "What do you want from me?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Before we talk, shouldn¡¯t we invite the person hiding in the shadows to join us?" the Divine Emperor said with a light smile. As his words fell, Bai Meng¡¯s massive figure emerged from the space. He gave the Divine Emperor a glance, his eyes tinged with disdain. "The pinnacle of our times," the Divine Emperor said after sizing up Bai Meng for a while, before finally shaking his head, "Even an ordinary Great Emperor might not be a match for you." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So what if it¡¯s a pinnacle Great Emperor?" Bai Meng replied coolly, "The existence of the Nine Paths¡¯ Vein Gates isn¡¯t worth much." Bai Meng had his own pride; he was a being who had entered the Taoism, no different from a Great Emperor who carried Destiny. Moreover, his true strength had already reached the level of one who had opened all ten Vein Gates. Maybe those Great Emperors who grew up in the Upper Realm would be able to battle with him at his peak. As for these Great Emperors who had not yet ascended, to put it bluntly, they were just kings dominating the Lower Realm. "No wonder you are so confident, daring to come to my Divine Gate like this," the Divine Emperor said with a smile, not minding it, "It¡¯s really bizarre for a being like you to not ascend to the Upper Realm but instead help others." "I am a Heavenly Demon," Bai Meng replied simply. The Divine Emperor was startled, then gazed at Bai Meng intently for a moment before laughing, "Interesting, really interesting. To think that someone like me, abandoned by the heavens, could encounter the Heavenly Demon of our times, that¡¯s quite a fate." "What Heavenly Demon?" Xu Zimei frowned at Bai Meng and asked. He had discussed Bai Meng¡¯s identity with him before, and Bai Meng had said his existence was different from others. Be it the enemies of the Demon Lord or those Demon Generals in the Ancient Demon Cave, none could arbitrarily change the Demon Lord¡¯s Destiny until he had accepted the inheritance. But Bai Meng could come directly to Xu Zimei and help him. At that time, Bai Meng had also said he was different from other Demon Generals; even if the Demon Lord did not resurrect, he would still emerge in this life, for he had his own mission. "What is your mission?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. "Don¡¯t bother asking him; he can¡¯t tell you," the Divine Emperor interjected with a laugh, "Besides the Great Emperors of each era, the Demon Slayers, and the Heavenly Demon himself, no one can know before the conditions are ripe." "Why is that?" Xu Zimei asked. "The rules of the Heavenly Dao," Bai Meng quickly replied. "Like my existence?" Xu Zimei asked with a frown, "Is the Heavenly Dao playing with us?" "No, the Heavenly Dao has no consciousness; it¡¯s like a machine without feelings, indifferent to good or evil, just maintaining its own rules," Bai Meng shook his head, "When the time comes, you will naturally understand." Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he snorted coldly in his heart, "I don¡¯t care about its rules; in this life, I will break free from the River of Fate and create a new Epoch, and everything will have to follow my rules." "It seems the Demon Slayer of this era will have their hands full," the Divine Emperor said with a light chuckle. "What did you want to see me for?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "I initially wanted to negotiate some terms with you," the Divine Emperor said, "But now, seeing the existence of the Heavenly Demon, I think we can have an equal conversation." "It seems you don¡¯t have the qualifications to speak to me on equal terms!" Xu Zimei said coolly, "Do you think you are still the Great Emperor of old times?" "Then let¡¯s say I¡¯m at a disadvantage," the Divine Emperor replied with a smile, unconcerned, "As long as you can help me, I can agree to any demand you may have." Chapter 233 - 232 Myriad Dao Lotus "I won¡¯t help," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. The Divine Emperor was taken aback, then said, "Won¡¯t you even ask what it is about?" "Apart from destiny, what else could compel you to emerge and risk exposing your whereabouts?" Xu Zimei retorted. "So you know," the Divine Emperor said with a slight glance, looking Xu Zimei over, "It seems you¡¯re more complicated than I imagined." "I do have something I¡¯d like to ask you," said Xu Zimei. "Go ahead," nodded the Divine Emperor. "Why does every Great Emperor seal the Space Gate leading to the Ancient Demon Cave?" "Are you that concerned about matters related to the Demon Race?" the Divine Emperor slightly furrowed his brow, then said, "That place is inhabited by a group of bloodthirsty, brutal creatures devoid of humanity. If the Space Gate were breached and those demonic creatures descended upon the Yuan Central Continent, it would result in catastrophe, with rivers flowing with blood." "How do you know the creatures there are devoid of humanity? Have you seen them with your own eyes?" Bai Meng said displeasedly. "This is the will left by the Sages; that Space Gate has been sealed not only since the Era of Emperors but even from the ancient Mythical Era, with each era¡¯s mighty powers adding seals there," the Divine Emperor replied. "Whether these demonic creatures are truly brutal or not, it¡¯s better to be prepared. After all, should it be true, who would bear the consequences?" "And who is this Sage?" Xu Zimei furrowed his brow and asked. "Legend has it that in the ancient Mythical Era, when common folk first made contact with cultivation, they were very weak, oftentimes hunted and killed indiscriminately by naturally-born and raised monsters as food. Later, a Taoist Boy riding an Azure Ox appeared, traveling the Yuan Central Continent, specifically slaying those monsters. He brought a ray of hope to the feeble common folk," the Divine Emperor said, "Over time, as the common folk grew stronger, the Taoist Boy disappeared. In remembrance of him, people called him the Sage." After explaining, the Divine Emperor continued, "Now, should we talk about my matter?" "I must obtain the destiny of this world, and I know that you are determined to have it too, so in some sense, we should be considered enemies," Xu Zimei replied coolly. "No, no, no, I¡¯m not interested in the destiny of this era," the Divine Emperor quickly shook his head in response, "We can be partners." Hearing the Divine Emperor¡¯s words, Xu Zimei was taken aback and asked incredulously, "Wasn¡¯t your destiny shattered during that battle?" "As you said, it shattered, not disappeared," the Divine Emperor replied, "Things that are shattered can still be reassembled." "What do you want my help with?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯ve checked many holy texts and secret records from ancient to modern times and know there¡¯s something that can reassemble my destiny. However, I¡¯ve secretly traveled the entire Yuan Central Continent for the past several hundred years without finding a trace of it," the Divine Emperor said helplessly. "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked puzzledly. "There¡¯s a rumored miraculous item in this world, known as the Myriad Dao Lotus," the Divine Emperor stated deliberately. Xu Zimei was startled, clearly well acquainted with the Myriad Dao Lotus. The Myriad Dao Lotus had a total of eight flowers, its history is so ancient that it¡¯s difficult to trace. The eight flowers came in varied colors: white, black, red, yellow, green, blue, purple, and gray. Each of these flowers possessed a unique, remarkable effect. It was rumored that Empress Hongtian was the only person who had gathered a Myriad Dao Lotus. After she ascended, she placed the Green Lotus within the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Cleansing Sword Pond to help martial artists comprehend the spirit of their weapons. Meanwhile, the Green Lotus remained within Baili Xiao¡¯s legacy. As for the other lotuses, their whereabouts are still a mystery to this day. "The Myriad Dao Lotus can help you condense your destiny?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "To be precise, it¡¯s the Red Lotus within it that has the effect of condensing the Taoist Charm," the Divine Emperor quickly replied. "As long as I have the Red Lotus as the core, I can find a way to condense destiny again." "Then I¡¯m sorry, we do not have this Red Lotus within the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei shook her head and responded. "No, you can go back and look through the secret records left by your Sect¡¯s ancestors. Many things are recorded there, and there must be information about the Myriad Dao Lotus," said the Divine Emperor. Xu Zimei gave the Divine Emperor a look and said with a light laugh, "Since you¡¯re so eager to know about the Red Lotus. Why don¡¯t you go to the True Martial Holy Sect and look for my father instead of asking me for help?" "It¡¯s different. If you help me, I am indebted to you. If I go directly to the True Martial Holy Sect, then it doesn¡¯t involve you much," the Divine Emperor smiled and said. "You should understand." "I understand," Xu Zimei replied. "I think you don¡¯t dare go to the True Martial Holy Sect." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor fell silent for a while, before finally saying, "Among the three Great Emperors who besieged me back then, there was the Ice Snow Emperor." The Ice Snow Emperor is the Chi Family¡¯s esteemed ancestor and the one who led the Chi Family to the glory of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. If it involved the Ice Snow Emperor, then it made sense. The Ice Snow Emperor and the True Martial Holy Sect have their own story. Of course, this is only about her personally; it has nothing to do with the Chi Family. If the Divine Emperor were to condense his destiny again and reach the Upper Realm, he would definitely seek revenge on those people. Both in reason and in sentiment, the True Martial Holy Sect would stand with the Ice Snow Emperor. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... "Give me a reason to help you," Xu Zimei said with a light smile. The Divine Emperor quickly replied, "I can be your protector when you carry your destiny." "No need," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. The Divine Emperor glanced at Bai Meng beside him, and then said, "He can¡¯t be your protector; he has his own mission." "As the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, do you think I lack protectors?" Xu Zimei said with a light smile. The Divine Emperor was taken aback, as he hadn¡¯t considered the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect that stood behind Xu Zimei. "Whatever you see in this Old Land, you can take; maybe you have conditions, and we can talk about them," said the Divine Emperor. "What I need, you can¡¯t give me," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. "However, I¡¯m not without sympathy. If you¡¯re willing to be my subordinate, I can help you look into the news about the Myriad Dao Red Lotus." "Getting a Great Emperor to become your subordinate, do you think that¡¯s possible?" the Divine Emperor asked in return, without anger. "Some people are accustomed to standing high on a divine pedestal; but when you pull them down, you¡¯ll find they are not much different from ordinary people." Xu Zimei replied, "Even Great Emperors are not invincible, so why is it not possible? Just like you, an existence that has been pulled down from the pedestal; what is there left to be proud of?" Xu Zimei stared at the Divine Emperor. What he intended to do was to shatter all of the other¡¯s pride and self-respect. To lay bare the brutal reality right in front of him. "Let¡¯s change the terms," the Divine Emperor said after a slight silence, finally shaking his head. Chapter 234 - 233 Do You Want to Make Enemies of the Whole World? "This is my only request," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "How about we set a time limit? Once I carry the destiny and ascend to the Upper Realm, I will let you leave, grant you freedom. Then you can choose your own path." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor fell silent once again. "You should think it over; this is a fair trade. Just serve me for a few hundred years on Yuan Central Continent, and once I ascend, you will be free. If you are unwilling, the chance of finding the Red Lotus is less than one in ten, and gathering the Destiny is even more remote." "I can compete for the Destiny of this era," the Divine Emperor suddenly lifted his head, eyes deep as he stared at Xu Zimei, speaking indifferently. "Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. See you at the summit of the Firmament," Xu Zimei smiled and walked straight out of the grand hall. Halfway out, he suddenly turned around and said with a smile, "Oh right, I forgot to remind you of something. Do you want to kill me to silence me? Otherwise, once I leave the Old Land, the news of the Divine Emperor¡¯s resurrection will spread across the entire Yuan Central Continent. By then, the three Great Emperors who attacked you before, the Immortal Gates they founded, won¡¯t let you go. After all, you are no longer the Great Emperor you were back then." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor snorted coldly and replied, "A bunch of chickens and dogs, if they dare to come to the Old Land. I can just take the opportunity to avenge the past and bury them all here." As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Old Land¡¯s dangers are naturally unspeakable. The Divine Emperor also has confidence; those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect would dare to come to the Old Land, perhaps not even finding the Divine Gate before being annihilated here. "You might not fear those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but what if the Divine Gate becomes the common enemy of the entire continent?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "What do you mean?" the Divine Emperor frowned slightly. "Dao Vein Crystal Mine," Xu Zimei said word by word. As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, the entire aura of the Divine Emperor changed. Imperial might enveloped the entire palace, and waves of divine power surged around him. Meanwhile, Bai Meng let out a cold snort, demonic Qi also enveloping the grand hall, staring intently at the Divine Emperor. "I¡¯ve really underestimated you," the Divine Emperor¡¯s expression fluctuated, looking at Xu Zimei with some disbelief. "As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, you unexpectedly built the Divine Gate here against everyone¡¯s expectations," Xu Zimei stated composedly: "Wasn¡¯t it for the Dao Vein Crystal Mine beneath?" Taoist Vein Crystal is a very peculiar crystal stone, containing the power of Taoist Charm within. This power cannot directly enhance a person¡¯s cultivation, but it can help martial artists open the Vein Gates within their bodies. It is well-known that there are twelve Vein Gates within the human body which can be said to be the foundation of human cultivation. The further one progresses, the harder these Vein Gates become to unlock. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially for martial artists in the Saint Vein Realm, or even the Divine Vein Realm, if they want to unlock Vein Gates, they can¡¯t just rely on their own strength; the resources consumed are unimaginably great. This is also why it is difficult for Loose Cultivators to cultivate. Xu Zimei previously took a Ten-Vein Fruit, which has similar effects to the Taoist Vein Crystals. However, the Ten-Vein Fruit, being a Cosmos Tier Mysterious Medicine, only blooms and bears fruit once every three or four thousand years, and is extremely rare. As for the Dao Vein Crystal Mine deep beneath the Old Land, the extent of it is still unknown. If it weren¡¯t for these Dao Vein Crystal Mines, the Divine Gate would just be an ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. They have only ever produced one Great Emperor throughout their history¡ªthe Divine Emperor, so how come they now have five Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses? It can be said that once the news of the Dao Vein Crystal Mine is revealed, it will cause a storm throughout the continent. In a previous life, the exposure of the Dao Vein Crystal Mine in the Old Land still occurred a few hundred years later. Back then, it was led by innumerable Immortal Gates, with almost all Loose Cultivators on the continent uniting. One could say that at a great cost, the entire Old Land had been turned upside down, and this so-called Forbidden Land was ultimately destroyed. Of course, the reason people dared to attack the Old Land in the past life was also that a particularly dangerous thing inside the Old Land was gone. ...¡­ "You¡¯ve got me in a tight spot," the Divine Emperor said with a slight squint, "Even if I didn¡¯t come looking for you, you would have come looking for me." "Consider my proposal, actually it¡¯s advantageous for both of us," Xu Zimei said, "If we must go that far, it¡¯s harmless for me. But for your Divine Gate, it would be a devastating blow." The Divine Emperor pondered, casting a glance at Bai Meng beside him. Actually, his inner desire was to rise up and kill Xu Zimei right then and there, but with Bai Meng present, he knew it wasn¡¯t possible. Even if he called over all five of the Immortal Ascension Boundary experts from the Divine Gate, they probably wouldn¡¯t be a match for Bai Meng. That was the difference between Entering the Taoism and Stepping into Immortality. The Great Emperor was unrivaled in his era. It was already a difference in both quality and quantity. Unless there could be a few more people in this world like the Sword Immortal. ...¡­ After pondering for a long time, the Divine Emperor eventually shook his head and let out a light chuckle. His smile was mixed with bitterness and helplessness. "Fine, I agree," he said. He slightly turned his head away, his gaze profoundly fixed on the distance. He too had once been high-spirited, standing above the firmament, receiving worship from countless people. He was not lacking the courage to start over. But if the Divine Gate were destroyed, reducing him to a Loose Cultivator, then having to compete with the Talented Disciples of the whole world for Destiny, to be honest, he wasn¡¯t confident inside. The path of a Great Emperor was filled with too many hardships and obstacles. Because he had walked it, he knew its difficulties. This path was filled with too many uncertainties. Previously, he had no choice but to follow one path to the dark end. But now, there was obviously a better option. As long as he could serve someone else for a few hundred years, he could regather Destiny and ascend to Great Emperor again. This seemed to be a more advantageous choice. But the Divine Emperor knew that at this moment, what he was compromising was not just a deal, but also his pride and self-respect. ... "If you¡¯ve thought it through, let Bai Meng plant a Demon Seal in your True Fate," Xu Zimei said, "On the day we go to the Upper Realm, I will release the Demon Seal for you." "Come on," the Divine Emperor said with a carefree and helpless smile. As Bai Meng planted the Demon Seal in the Divine Emperor with the chaos of the void whispering in confusion to Xu Zimei, "Master, did you also coax me like this before?" "Can it be called coaxing when both parties are willing?" Xu Zimei retorted. "Besides, with your intelligence, how could you possibly be easily coaxed." "That¡¯s true," Chaos agreed, nodding its head. With the Demon Seal planted, Bai Meng said, "You should serve our lord well. This Demon Seal can only be undone by me; unless your cultivation surpasses mine, there¡¯s no other way." Chapter 235 - 234: Feces? Soil? The Divine Emperor nodded slightly and said, "Now we also stand on a unified front. I hope you can tell me the news of the Red Lotus as soon as possible." "Once I return to the Sect, I will check it out for you," Xu Zimei replied, "In addition, call me Your Majesty from now on." The Divine Emperor nodded slightly. Several people walked out of the palace, which was at the core location of the Divine Gate. Xu Zimei looked out at the Sect Gate, which was shrouded in many mysteries. In his past life when he came here, the Divine Gate had already been breached by the martial army, and it had long become a ruin of broken walls and debris. Surrounding the palace were towering structures, and the Divine Gate was not built on the ground but hidden in an abyss within the Old Land. Because it was eternally night in the Old Land, many of the buildings were constructed using the luminous Void Bright Stone. All the buildings, whether it was the palace or the thousand-cell towers, even the isolated islands floating mid-air¡ª All of the structures emitted a splendid radiance. Against the backdrop of darkness, they were especially eye-catching. Like waterfalls plummeting, like stars brightly shining, or like the Milky Way hanging upside down in the sky. There was no sunlight here, and the plants grown were all species that thrived in darkness. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pale Ghost Trees, Netherworld Grass, Bloodscale Flowers¡­ "Is Your Majesty leaving?" the Divine Emperor inquired. "Not in a hurry," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "Besides, are you going to let me leave empty-handed? Won¡¯t you prepare some Taoist Vein Crystals for me? Wouldn¡¯t you feel embarrassed?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, a string of grumbles went through the Divine Emperor¡¯s mind, "Even I am your subordinate now, isn¡¯t the Sect under your command? Who should really feel embarrassed between the two of us?" Naturally, these thoughts the Divine Emperor could only mutter to himself for a moment. On the surface, he still smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you may not be aware. The mining of these Dao Vein Crystals is very difficult, and apart from what some people in the Sect use for cultivation, there¡¯s actually not much left." "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded and said, "We¡¯re all on the same side; there¡¯s no need to be so formal. A few hundred thousand pieces will do." The Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei and suddenly realized how shameless this person was. "Your Majesty, actually, these Dao Vein Crystals should not be used in excess by any one person. One¡¯s body can develop a resistance to them, and most people can only absorb about a thousand pieces at most. Any more than that would be useless to you even if you absorb them." "I know. If I can¡¯t use them all, I can trade with others. Don¡¯t be so stingy. Those who aim to achieve great things should not dwell on trivial matters," Xu Zimei patted the Divine Emperor on the shoulder, shaking his head with a sigh, "Young man, you¡¯re thinking too narrowly." "What do you mean, Your Majesty?" "Never mind that, take me to see the Dao Vein Crystal mining site," Xu Zimei said. ¡­ The group passed through multiple layers of space, and the perimeter of the Dao Vein Crystal Mine was guarded by several formations. Moreover, many patrolling disciples were stationed around the area. It could be said that it was a place where even birds would find it hard to escape, with a very meticulous defense. The Divine Emperor did not reveal his identity as, apart from a few power-holders within the Sect, his presence was unknown to others. They found an Elder to lead the way and arrived here without any obstacles. Within sight, this secret area was brightly lit, and the surroundings were hung with a very special type of lamps. The lamps were lit with a special type of resin, which burned for a long duration. The entire land was marked by pits and uneven cavities. At this moment, many disciples, dressed in dirty clothes, stood within these holes, and the sound of mining echoed from below. Some were pushing carts full of Dao Vein Crystals out from inside the holes. Xu Zimei took a look; these Dao Vein Crystals were quite ordinary and didn¡¯t seem as eye-catching as the regular crystal stones. It radiated a subdued light, its surface seeming ordinary and unremarkable. Each Dao Vein Crystal was about the size of a fist, and Xu Zimei picked one up to hold in his hand, absorbing it bit by bit. He then felt a very weak force entering his body, rushing straight to the position of the seventh Vein Gate. Although this force was very weak, it was the accumulation of little to much, perhaps. ...¡­ "This is one of our mining spots," said the guiding Elder beside him, "There are dozens more like this one within the Sect Gate. Usually, the disciples who come here to mine are those without any aptitude. Every time they finish mining, they can also get some Dao Vein Crystals to make an attempt at their Vein Gate. I suppose there are advantages and disadvantages." Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and at that moment, he heard a series of exclamations not far away. The Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth underwent a tremendous change, all converging ahead, with storms of Spiritual Energy sweeping around. "It seems someone is about to breakthrough," Xu Zimei said with a smile upon seeing this scene, "Let¡¯s go and see." When several people arrived, they saw that the mining disciples had already surrounded the area. People were whispering among themselves. "The Saint Heir has made another breakthrough, now he must already be a powerhouse in the Esteem Vein Realm." "Of course, the Saint Heir¡¯s aptitude isn¡¯t something we can compare with, perhaps this world¡¯s Destiny belongs to the Saint Heir." "But I heard that the Saint Heir, like us, used to be a miner." As the people around him discussed, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze shifted to the center of the area. There sat a black-robed youth, cross-legged on a large rock. The surrounding Spiritual Energy was roaring, and his black hair fluttered with the storm of Spiritual Energy. On his body, a streak of black light flickered, and this situation continued for a long time. With a "bang", it seemed as if something had been opened. At the position on his back, belonging to "Illusion Blood", the fifth Vein Gate was completely opened. An endless momentum formed around him, especially the black light on his body, which became brighter and brighter. "He also has a Battle Body?" Feeling the power within, Xu Zimei curiously looked at the Elder nearby, asking. "This is our Divine Gate¡¯s current Saint Heir, named Jiang Tianbai," the Elder said with a smile, "He was just like the other disciples here before, assigned to mining due to poor aptitude. But no one expected that he would find the Blackrock Crystal Body, ranked 22nd among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies here. Later, he devoted himself to cultivation and defeated others in the Sect¡¯s grand competition to be chosen as the current Saint Heir. Because the Blackrock Crystal Body multiplies his cultivation efforts in this Dao Vein Crystal Mine, he often comes here to cultivate." "Quite interesting," Xu Zimei commented with a smile. At that moment, the breakthrough of the black-robed youth in the center was completed. He slowly opened his eyes, a sharp light flashing past them, as he let out a long breath. "Tianbai, come here," the Elder beside called out to the black-robed youth. This Elder was also highly respected within the Divine Gate, holding a status similar to that of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Seven Great Elders. "Disciple greets Elder Pang," the black-robed youth hurried over and greeted respectfully. "Cultivation should be balanced with ease and hard work. I¡¯ve seen your effort, try to go outside more when you have the time and train your mindset." "Disciple understands," Jiang Tianbai replied promptly, his tone serious yet filled with immense confidence, "Elder Pang, rest assured, I will carry this world¡¯s Destiny. All obstacles and thorns ahead will eventually become mere dung under my feet." "Dung?" Xu Zimei chuckled softly. He waved his right hand, and Spiritual Energy surged around him. Layers of space shattered, as his index finger, carrying boundless waves of force, pressed down. Chapter 236 - 235: To Me, They Are All Merely Ants As the index finger pressed down with endless might, Jiang Tianbai instantly reacted. He wouldn¡¯t show weakness either, and threw a punch directly at it. A spiritual energy storm exploded around them, and with a booming sound, Jiang Tianbai¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. He crashed heavily against a large boulder. "Could you repeat what you said earlier?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You took advantage of my unpreparedness to launch a sneak attack¡ªthat victory lacks honor," Jiang Tianbai said as he stood up from the ground, huffing coldly in response. "Fine, this time I¡¯ll let you attack first," Xu Zimei said. Jiang Tianbai looked at Xu Zimei gravely, noting that the other man seemed to be about his age. His fists were slightly trembling; although he had retaliated hastily just now, he had used most of his strength, yet he was completely unable to stand against the other. "What¡¯s the matter, scared?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Don¡¯t be ridiculous," Jiang Tianbai snorted coldly. At this moment, a pale black glow flickered around him, as boundless spiritual energy gathered. The pale black light grew stronger until it was a pitch-black expanse. A layer of very pure black crystals covered the surface of his body. Behind him, five Vein Gates opened, with an aura unique to the Esteem Vein Realm echoing around. "Purple Crystal Burst." Jiang Tianbai let out a roar. On his right fist¡¯s crystal, a hint of purple light appeared. The purple light grew more and more brilliant, illuminating half of the dark sky dazzlingly. As his punch came down, empowered by the might of the Blackrock Crystal Body, half of the space began to fracture. "You still have a long way to go," Xu Zimei clenched his right fist, which was permeated with strands of Creation Force, and finally he launched his fist forward. With a cracking sound, the Creation Force collided with the purple light. Under Jiang Tianbai¡¯s incredulous gaze, the layer of Blackrock Crystal Body on his surface began to crack bit by bit. Then a powerful force surged into his body, and he was sent flying backward once again. Seeing this scene, the disciples who were watching while mining were also dumbstruck. "Their Saint Heir seems to have been thoroughly trounced." Xu Zimei had not struck heavily just now; he had no intention of seriously injuring the other party. At this moment, Jiang Tianbai climbed up from the ground, staring blankly at his hands. The Blackrock Crystal Body that covered his arms had all shattered. His expression was one of disbelief, filled with incredulous shock. "He had actually lost, utterly defeated without any power to resist by someone of the same age. His pride all this time was completely shattered." Looking at Jiang Tianbai¡¯s state, Xu Zimei spoke indifferently, "Your talent is decent, but your temperament is lacking. If he can overcome this setback, that will also be growth. If not, he will never achieve much." The Elder beside them chuckled and said, "The boy is stronger than we imagined; I believe in him." Xu Zimei nodded, and as they were about to turn and leave. The voice of Jiang Tianbai suddenly came from behind. "Can you tell me your name?" Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at the other¡¯s eager eyes. Those eyes no longer held the previous dullness, but instead, they were ablaze with intense heat and fighting spirit. "Xu Zimei!" After hearing the answer, Jiang Tianbai asked, "Are all the people outside this strong?" He had grown up in the Divine Gate from a young age, back when his talents were mediocre, always lingering at the bottom. Later, by chance, he acquired a Blackrock Crystal Body within the Dao Vein Crystal Mine, and he had been diligently cultivating ever since, yearning to distinguish himself. He had never left the Old Land in his life. "It doesn¡¯t matter," Xu Zimei shook her head and turned to leave. "To me, they are all but ants." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure until she disappeared from his sight, Jiang Tianbai finally came back to his senses, his fists clenched tightly and his eyes shining with determination. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Great Emperor¡ªcould he be the goal I pursue in my life?" ...... After walking around the Divine Gate a few times, Xu Zimei gained a basic understanding of the place. Before parting, she looked at the Divine Emperor and asked, "Are you going to stay in the Divine Gate forever, or will you leave with me?" "I¡¯m not convenient to go out for the time being. After you find out about the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, we will meet again," the Divine Emperor replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Leaving the Divine Gate required entering a Spatial Transmission Array because there were no paths in the Abyss where the Divine Gate was located; travel relied entirely on spatial formation jumps. The Divine Emperor personally escorted Xu Zimei to above the Abyss. Xu Zimei looked around. In this darkness where no daylight penetrated, the Old Land appeared even more like ruins. Battered walls and remnants of structures from the Mythical Era lay in ruins, yet on this land now designated as a Forbidden Land, one could still feel its erstwhile splendor. Just as Xu Zimei was bidding farewell to the Divine Emperor and preparing to leave, a sudden mad wind arose, carrying sand and stones along with it. From afar, the howling gales screamed like wraiths, resounding through the heavens and the earth. The sound was chilling to the bone. And then... it was light. A ray of light surfaced in the Old Land, which was submerged in darkness. A blazing sun hung in the sky, and light once again illuminated the land. "This, what is this?" Xu Zimei asked in astonishment at the scene. "Looks like you¡¯re not very lucky," the Divine Emperor said with a smile. "What is this?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. "The curse of the Ancient Remnants," the Divine Emperor replied. "This is the curse of the Ancient Remnants," Xu Zimei said in amazement, watching the scene unfold. About the curse, anyone across the Yuan Central Continent with knowledge of the Old Land knew of it. But very few had actually seen the curse. Of course, the people of the Divine Gate were not included. As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the most fearsome aspect of the Old Land was not the traps and formations left from the Mythical Era within it. Nor was it the inhabitants of the Divine Gate. It was the scene before them, the curse that caused all who heard of it to lose their courage. Indeed, the presence of this curse was a big reason why the area was most likely referred to as a Forbidden Land. It was said that for half of each year within the Old Land, the curse would reign, making it a place where even the heavens withdrew. During that half of the year, no one dared to enter the Old Land; even the members of the Divine Gate could only shrink back into the depths of the Abyss, afraid to move. The other half of the year was like when Xu Zimei had first arrived. The darkness enveloped everything, and the entire world was in a state of dead silence. "Let¡¯s return to the Sect Gate first. We¡¯ll make plans after half a year," the Divine Emperor said. "What exactly is the curse of the Ancient Remnants?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "After you embraced Destiny, couldn¡¯t you resolve it?" "It contains the Path of Time; unless I can open the tenth Vein Gate, I can do nothing about it even at my level," the Divine Emperor said, shaking his head. "The Path of Time at the same level?" Xu Zimei paused, reminded of someone. Chapter 237 - 236 Time Emperor "It seems you¡¯ve figured it out," the Divine Emperor said with a smile. "Time Emperor," Xu Zimei spoke word by word. The Path of Time that left the Divine Emperor helpless on the Yuan Central Continent, Xu Zimei could only think of the Time Emperor himself. He was the second Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors. He was not of the human race; there were rumors that he hailed from a very ancient Cang Race. He became an emperor through the power of time and space, and his personal identity and whereabouts were also very mysterious. Very few people had seen his true face, and to the people of the Yuan Central Continent, he was probably one of the most mysterious Great Emperors of the Era of Emperors. "What does he want to do?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "I don¡¯t know," the Divine Emperor shook his head. The view in front of them was constantly changing, with light shining upon the earth. The ruins that were once there had disappeared, and what Xu Zimei saw before him was a barren and vast plain. There was nothing on the ground; it was empty. At that moment, the scene suddenly changed. That day, a group of people came to this barren plain. Their clothing looked strange and varied, with animal skins, and some simple garments woven from leaves and branches. After arriving at the plain, they started building houses and erecting bamboo structures. Although their cultivation was not very strong, as Martial Artists, constructing houses was not too difficult for them. Soon enough, a well-proportioned array of houses formed on the plain. Initially, there were only a dozen houses, but as more and more people came to the plain, they all settled here, and the original village gradually evolved into a town. People lived there calmly. Until one day, a roar of a beast echoed from the edge of heaven and earth. People rushed out of their houses in panic, only to see a Nine-Headed Lion approaching step by step from afar. The lion was powerful, and with just a great inhale, an endless swallowing force spread all around, sucking dozens of people into its mouth. In the end, the humans here engaged in a great battle with the Nine-Headed Lion. That battle led to the collapse of countless houses; nearly half of the people were tragically killed before they finally subdued the Nine-Headed Lion. ...¡­ The people mourned the warriors who had died in the battle. Eventually, they began to rebuild the destroyed houses and started to attempt to create large traps. They studied formations, aiming to make the entire town impregnable, transforming it into a spikey iron barrel. The humans who survived the battle banded together, eventually forming a new tribe. The tribe was named "Cang." ...¡­ At this point in the changing scene, Xu Zimei was dumbfounded. The scene before his eyes was still evolving; though it was called an evolution, it felt just as real. It was as if the scenario was truly happening before Xu Zimei, and he himself had become a part of it. "This is the origin of the Cang Race," Xu Zimei said in surprise. "Yes, the Time Emperor has reversed it with time," the Divine Emperor replied. ... After the tribe was established and named Cang, the entire tribe gradually grew stronger. As the people of Cang cultivated longer, more and more experts emerged within the tribe. Among them were even some who had opened up to seven or eight Vein Gates. People¡¯s activity areas grew ever larger, and some could already kill these born from Heaven and Raised by Earth monsters on their own. Until that day, a terrible disaster struck. The sky was a gloomy gray, drizzled with a relentless light rain. Monster Beasts united, and tens or even hundreds of thousands assembled to launch a torrent-like onslaught. Despite the desperate resistance of the human race of the Cang Race, it was all in vain. The number of monsters was simply too great, not to mention their inherent strength. In the end, the Cang Race perished. In the ruins left behind by the Cang Race, after several epochs had passed, people called this place the "Old Land." ... "So this is the origin of the Old Land," Xu Zimei muttered to himself. When the scene before his eyes changed to this, it ended. Right after, the scene began to evolve again, starting from the moment humans first arrived on the plains, and it evolved once more. It was like a movie that, after finishing its play, would repeat itself over and over again. The only difference from a movie was that this scene truly existed within the Old Land. The path taken to reach here had vanished; to leave the Old Land, one had to enter this evolving scene in hopes of finding an opportunity. ... Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor returned to the Divine Gate, being in the outside world once drawn into the evolution was very troublesome. This kind of evolution was known as the Curse of the Ancient Remnants. Those cursed by the evolution pretty much all died inside. Each epoch, only the Great Emperors could come out unscathed, but even general Great Emperors could do nothing about this Path of Time. "The curse will only last for half a year. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to leave after half a year," the Divine Emperor suggested. "Prepare a chamber for secluded cultivation for me," Xu Zimei pondered. ... After arriving in the chamber, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, the Creation Force around him surging. His True Fate world was now completely stable. In the current True Fate world, with Xu Zimei¡¯s permission, a massive form of Chaos appeared within. Gazing at the brand-new Continent, Chaos exclaimed in shock, "Master, is this the world you created?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I once promised you, to give the Monster Race a chance," said Xu Zimei, "At the dawn of the epoch, you are the first creature of this Era of Ruins." "But Master, how can I develop with just one Monster Beast?" Chaos asked, puzzled. "There will be more in the future. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to open up a world?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. Chaos chuckled and replied, "I¡¯m just a bit too eager, that¡¯s all." Xu Zimei waved his hand, and nine drops of fresh blood appeared in the mid-air of the epoch. This blood, which Xu Zimei had obtained in the Blood Demon Secret Realm and subsequently evolved with the Pure Moon Altar, could now be said to be extremely pure. At that moment, when the nine drops of Essence Blood appeared, the Spiritual Energy of the Divine Continent gathered and surged around them. The Essence Blood was wrapped individually, tumbling bit by bit under the engulfment of the Pure Moon Altar¡¯s light. The subsidiary altar of the Pure Moon Altar had also grown, hardly weaker than the main altar itself. The heavens and earth blessed it with Life Force, nurturing the nine drops of Essence Blood. For warriors of the Saint Vein Realm, they could regrow severed limbs, and as long as the Divine Soul remained intact, they could recover from even the most severe injuries. Taking it a step further, those who ignited the Divine Fire within the Divine Vein Realm could, given enough Life Force, even be reborn from a drop of blood. Even if only a single drop of blood remained, they could be reborn. And at this moment, that was exactly Xu Zimei¡¯s plan. Chapter 238 - 237: Entering the River of Fate Again He intended to use these essence blood to resurrect the nine ancient divine beasts. Because the life force of the Divine Continent had birthed them, there would be no fear of relations with the Yuan Central Continent after their resurrection. Of course, the life force of a world is ultimately finite and could not support endless resurrections. Xu Zimei¡¯s critical task was still to find the Sun Candle Fire. From the fusion of it and Taiying Youying, he hoped to find the method for species reproduction. This birthing process would still take some time, and while the Nine-Headed Divine Beasts were in gestation, Xu Zimei made another grand gesture. A tree descended from the heavens, followed by a deafening dragon chant that echoed at the edge of the world. This tree was the Dragon Tree that Xu Zimei had previously obtained from Secluded Dragon Gorge. The dozens of Dragon Fruits on the tree had ceased their gestation. This was due to Xu Zimei bringing it out from Secluded Dragon Gorge. Now, he replanted the Dragon Tree within the Divine Continent. He planned to slowly alter it with the rules of the Divine Continent, and then to gestate new divine dragons from it. These things would also be the first batch of creatures of the Divine Continent. ...¡­ When everything had ended, the Creation Force around Xu Zimei surged once more, the Chaos Pearl emerged, and passing through layers of space, he once again arrived at the location of the River of Fate. The crystalline river was hanging upside down above the Milky Way, the River of Fate flowing slowly. At this moment, with the power of the Chaos Pearl, he plunged into the River of Fate, intending to travel to the Mythical Era, as well as to the era when the Time Emperor bore the burden of destiny. He sought to trace the origins of the Cang Race and Old Land¡¯s curse, as well as that of the Ancient Remnants. The River of Fate flowed slowly, and Xu Zimei, even with the presence of the Chaos Pearl, dared not make any sudden movements. Time within the River of Fate did not track years; here, only major and minor eras were recorded. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually faded into the river. ...¡­ After a long, long time, ripples began to emerge within the River of Fate. The originally flowing river undulated slightly, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared in midair. "This Time Emperor really is a lovesick fool," Xu Zimei murmured to himself, then vanished from midair. When he returned to the outside world, half a month had passed. At this moment, the sky had just darkened, he walked out of the secluded meditation chamber, and the first thing he did was to meet with the Divine Emperor. "You¡¯re leaving?" The Divine Emperor asked with some surprise, looking at Xu Zimei. "Yes, leaving now," Xu Zimei nodded. "But even with the protection of the Heavenly Demon, you cannot escape from this cursed land, and you might even encounter danger," said the Divine Emperor. "I just want to have a look amidst the curse and verify my suspicions," Xu Zimei replied. "Have you decided?" the Divine Emperor asked. He knew that he could not stop Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded, and the two of them once again passed through the spatial teleportation to exit the Abyss. Looking at the scene in front of him, the entire Old Land was shrouded in transformation. After bidding farewell to the Divine Emperor, Xu Zimei proceeded straight ahead. In front of him, space rippled strangely, with streams of the Power of Time permeating throughout. The space-time rules here were utterly chaotic. When Xu Zimei encountered these rules, his figure disappeared within them. ... Xu Zimei only felt turbulence around him as inexplicable changes were happening to his body. At one moment, within the reversal of time, he reverted to an infant. At another, he prematurely aged into a white-haired old man, experiencing life, aging, sickness, and death. Finally, after enduring this very special transformation for a long time, Xu Zimei saw countless light points appear before his eyes. He grabbed one of the light points, felt it for a moment, then shook his head and muttered, "Not this one." He wandered among these light points for a long time, until finally, when he grabbed another light point, his eyes lit up. Spiritual energy surged around him, and he was sucked into the light point. ...¡­ The desolate plain seemed particularly barren. The scorching sun hung high in the sky. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes and looked around. He was on an uneven dirt road, surrounded by overgrown weeds. In his perception, the spiritual energy here was very dense. "It should be here," Xu Zimei said to himself. At this moment, he could not sense Bai Meng or Chaos. Xu Zimei casually found a place beside the dirt road to rest and waited quietly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It should be almost time." Before long, the sky changed. The calm spiritual energy above suddenly became violent, and ripples spread through the space. Accompanied by loud shouts, a young boy fell from the sky. The boy fell not far from Xu Zimei, who quickly rushed over. Looking at the unconscious boy, Xu Zimei used spiritual energy to heal the wounds on his body. As the boy was about to wake up, Xu Zimei quickly lay down beside him. ... The white-robed boy slowly opened his eyes, looking lost at the scene before him. "This turbulence in time and space better not be serious," the boy murmured. "I should have never messed with it." He looked around and at first glance saw Xu Zimei, who was lying next to him. The boy placed his hand near Xu Zimei¡¯s nose and, upon finding breath, he sighed in relief. "Brother, wake up, are you alright?" Xu Zimei opened his eyes groggily, looking around bewildered, and asked, "Where is this? Who are you?" "You don¡¯t know?" the white-robed boy asked curiously. "Where is your home?" "My home is in the Extreme West Region," Xu Zimei replied. "I was out training in the Eastern Continent when a tumultuous flow suddenly appeared above and drew me in. When I woke up, I was here. Who are you?" "My name is Tian Shi," the white-robed boy replied. "My home is also on the Eastern Continent." After the white-robed boy finished speaking, he began to ponder whether the commotion he had caused was too great, dragging someone else into it as well. "Oh, my name is Xu Zimei." "We should first find out where we are," the boy named Tian Shi thought out loud. "Hopefully it¡¯s not too far from the Eastern Continent." Xu Zimei nodded, stood up, and stepped onto the slope of the dirt road beside him, looking into the distance all around. At the end of the empty plain, vague buildings could be seen in the distance. Because they were too far away, Xu Zimei could not see them very clearly. "Let¡¯s go there and ask, otherwise, there is nowhere else around," Xu Zimei said. Tian Shi nodded, and the two set off together toward the distant location. ... "This barren place, who knows where the turbulence has taken me," Tian Shi complained all the way, and eventually, the two finally arrived before their destination. This was a rather sizable town. Chapter 239 - 238 Arriving in the Mythical Era The town looked like it had not been built long, with a steady stream of people coming and going, making the place lively. Tian Shi grabbed one of the passing men and asked with a smile, "Brother, may I ask where we are?" "Who are you people?" the man quickly stepped back, asking warily. "My brother and I were attacked and passed out, and now that we¡¯ve awakened, we don¡¯t know where we are," Tian Shi explained, "and we can¡¯t find our way back home." "This place is called Cangyan Town," the man replied, "Of course, you might not know. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because I am one of the first settlers here, this place didn¡¯t have a name long ago. It was only given a name after we came to live here." "Cangyan Town?" Tian Shi turned and exchanged glances with Xu Zimei, both shaking their heads. "Then could you tell me which continent this is?" Tian Shi continued to inquire. "What do you mean which continent?" the man said with confusion, "Isn¡¯t there just one Yuan Central Continent?" "Just one?" Hearing the man¡¯s words, Tian Shi was startled, then his face changed dramatically, and he anxiously asked, "Big brother, what era is it now?" "Hey, have you lost your memory, or is your head muddled?" the man asked with a laugh, "Of course, it¡¯s the Mythical Era. Could there be another era?" "It¡¯s over, all is lost," at that moment, Tian Shi sat down in a panic, completely dumbfounded. The Yuan Central Continent was divided into five parts; that was something from the Wild Desolation era. In the current Mythical Era, the continent was still whole. "Are you alright?" the man looked at Tian Shi with some perplexity, asking. "No worries, my friend is just a bit emotionally unstable, he¡¯ll be fine in a while," Xu Zimei hastily said. "Well, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m Zhang Chong, if you need anything, you can come to find me," the man said before preparing to leave. "If you don¡¯t have a place to go, you can also seek out the blacksmith at the east end of the town. He is the head of the town, and he would surely be willing to let you stay in town. In this day and age, we should stick together to fight against those monsters." After Zhang Chong left, Tian Shi looked helplessly at Xu Zimei and said, with a downcast expression, "You said you came from the Extreme West Region. It appears we have both been transported to this Mythical Era by a chaotic time-space flow." The Extreme West Region didn¡¯t exist during the Mythical Era; the name came into being after the True Martial Great Emperor ushered in the Era of Emperors. "What should we do?" Xu Zimei asked with some concern. "No worry, I happen to know a bit about the laws of time and space," Tian Shi replied, "After all, we don¡¯t belong to this already vanished era. Since there is a disorder in time and space, once it rectifies itself, we can go back. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how long it will take." "That¡¯s all we can hope for," Xu Zimei nodded. "Do you also come from the era of the True Martial Great Emperor?" Tian Shi stood up and asked. "No, the holder of destiny in the last era was the Mortal Great Emperor," Xu Zimei shook his head as he responded. "The Mortal Great Emperor? I haven¡¯t heard of him," Tian Shi¡¯s eyes brightened, and then he remarked, "We might be from different minor eras. How many Great Emperors were there in your time?" Upon hearing Tian Shi¡¯s question, Xu Zimei hesitated slightly and then answered, "Quite a few, I suppose. I haven¡¯t counted them precisely. At the very least, there were several dozen Great Emperors. After all, the Era of Emperors has been gone for hundreds of thousands of years." "Then do you know who the second Great Emperor to carry the mantle of destiny in history was?" Tian Shi eagerly asked. Looking at Tian Shi¡¯s eager gaze, Xu Zimei said in confusion, "It seems to be called the Time Emperor." "Time Emperor, Time Emperor," Tian Shi repeated the name over and over again. The more he recited, the more excited he became, until he suddenly slapped his thigh and said, "That¡¯s it, it must be me. I carry the destiny now, haha, I¡¯ve finally become a Great Emperor." "Are you alright?" Seeing Tian Shi like this, Xu Zimei asked, not understanding his behavior. "Kid, I¡¯ll tell you the truth," Tian Shi shook his head and laughed, "I come from the second epoch of the Era of Emperors. The Time Emperor you mentioned, if I¡¯m not mistaken, should be me." "How can you be so sure?" "Because in my time, I was the only one cultivating the way of time and space," Tian Shi said with confidence, "If someone else claimed the title of emperor, they would definitely not use this title." "Oh," Xu Zimei nodded indifferently. "Why aren¡¯t you surprised?" Tian Shi looked at Xu Zimei somewhat bewildered, "I am a Great Emperor, could you show a little respect?" "What¡¯s the big deal about being a Great Emperor?" Xu Zimei walked towards the town, turning his head to ask. "The strongest of an era, you should at least have a sense of awe," the man replied. "But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are currently just a weakling in the Esteem Vein Realm," Xu Zimei glanced at Tian Shi and replied nonchalantly. He thought to himself, it seems the Time Emperor must have unexpectedly traveled to the Mythical Era not long after he had embarked on the path of cultivation. His own strength was only at the Esteem Vein Realm, after all. "Young man, don¡¯t be so hot-headed," Tian Shi shook his head slightly, putting on an air of aged wisdom, "Treat me well now, and maybe when we go back to the Era of Emperors, I can look out for you." "How can one be called a young person if they are not hot-headed?" Xu Zimei replied, "Besides, even if we go back to the Era of Emperors, our timelines are vastly different. You would have already ascended. What use would it be?" "That¡¯s true," Tian Shi nodded, then continued, "Young man, you¡¯ve got to look further into the future. Maybe you will be the one to carry the destiny of this world and ascend to join me." "Let¡¯s hope your words bring good fortune!" ...¡­ Xu Zimei lifted his head; the two had chatted all the way and had already arrived inside the town. There was a blacksmith shop there, with a brand-new flag flying above it. The flag fluttered in the wind, bearing the words "Lin Family Blacksmith Shop." At the moment, a middle-aged man inside the shop was busy at work. The sound of hammering iron "clank, clank" emanated from within. Xu Zimei and his companion walked in. "Uncle, you are the mayor of this town, right?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. The man turned around, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a laugh, "Two unfamiliar faces. It seems like you¡¯ve also drifted here?" "Yes, we¡¯d like to stay here for a while. Would that be alright?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Cangyan Town welcomes anyone¡¯s arrival. After all, the more, the merrier," the man said with a smile, "But I do need to point out, once you live here, you¡¯ll need to contribute to the town¡¯s development, just like everyone else. We don¡¯t support idlers here." "If the mayor needs anything, just instruct us. We will certainly comply," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "We have some who are responsible for farming, others for building houses, or going out to hunt monsters," the man said cheerfully, "Many areas need people, you can choose the work that suits your skills." Chapter 240 - 239: First Visit to Cangyan Town A few days into chatting, they heard a shout from outside. "Dad, is the Hundred Steel Sword I ordered ready yet?" Xu Zimei turned his head and saw a short-haired girl walking in, wearing a somewhat worn white shirt. The girl sported a bob cut, willow brows sharp as knives, and bright, piercing eyes. She wasn¡¯t a peerless beauty, but still above average in looks. Though she wore no makeup, there was an innate beauty about her, leaving an impression of being carefree and relaxed. As the girl entered the shop, she immediately spotted Xu Zimei and his companion. After looking them over, she smiled and said, "New here?" "Just arrived in Cangyan Town today," Tian Shi replied with a smile. "This is my daughter Lin Qing," the man beside them introduced, "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself earlier. I¡¯m Lin Bao, the leader of Cangyan Town." Xu Zimei and his companion hastily introduced themselves as well. "Dad, since they don¡¯t have any work yet," Lin Qing quickly suggested, "why don¡¯t you let them help out at your blacksmith shop? You¡¯ve been working alone, providing tools for half the people in the town. It¡¯s pretty tough for you." "No need, there¡¯s a shortage of hands everywhere in town, and I can hold on for a little longer," Lin Bao shook his head. "Agricultural tools are still alright, but we¡¯re seriously running low on combat weapons," Lin Qing replied, "Those monsters can bite through our equipment in one go. The townspeople are worried you¡¯re too busy and have seldom brought it up. Having them help you could ease your burden. Making more weapons is also being responsible for the town¡¯s people." After hearing Lin Qing¡¯s words, Lin Bao pondered for a moment and finally turned his gaze to Xu Zimei and his friend. "We both can," Tian Shi said with a smile, "as long as the town leader is willing to teach us, we¡¯re willing to learn." "Good," Lin Bao smiled and said, "Let¡¯s not be so formal, you can call me Uncle Lin from now on." "Uncle Lin," Tian Shi and his friend quickly nodded. Lin Bao looked at Lin Qing and said, "First, take these two to find a room. Let them rest today, and tomorrow they can start learning blacksmithing with me." "Follow me," Lin Qing nodded and said to Xu Zimei and his companion. ... The three walked down the fairly lively street, the architecture appeared very monotonous. People¡¯s living spaces were just one room next to another, lined up in rows. Each residence was only a small house with no so-called courtyards, gardens, or ponds. "From now on, you two will hang with me," Lin Qing said to Xu Zimei and his companion, "you could consider yourselves as my father¡¯s apprentices, which, in a sense, should make you call me Senior Sister." "Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Junior Sister," Xu Zimei waved it off and replied, "you¡¯re still not as old as either of us." "It¡¯s not about age, it¡¯s about seniority," Lin Qing quickly retorted. "Brother Tian, doesn¡¯t the sun seem especially bright today?" Xu Zimei looked up at the sky and said casually. "Indeed, Brother Xu, the wind also seems rather boisterous today." The two kept chatting amongst themselves, while Lin Qing yelled from the side, "I¡¯m talking to you two, are you listening?" Throughout the journey, Xu Zimei and Tian Shi bobbed their heads back and forth, ignoring Lin Qing, which led her to leave in a huff after delivering them to their destination. ... Watching Lin Qing stomp away, Tian Shi said, "I, a Great Emperor, can¡¯t possibly become the junior brother of a milk-nosed kid." "What if people find out that my imperial might is still around?" "Still wet behind the ears?" Xu Zimei laughed, "If we go by the timeline, she seems to be several eras older than us." "That¡¯s still no good," Tian Shi hurriedly shook his head and asked, "On our way here, did you notice anything?" "What¡¯s there to notice," Xu Zimei shook his head, "The people here seem generally weak. The strongest one is just the town chief, merely at the True Vein Realm. The rest are at the Condensing Vein, Spirit Vein, and most are even just at the Mortal Vein Realm." "You mustn¡¯t underestimate this Mythical Era; there are monsters here that can even rival a Great Emperor," Tian Shi said, "We better stay put here until the timeline stabilizes, and then we will naturally return. In the meantime, let¡¯s not create any unnecessary complications." Xu Zimei nodded. In the afternoon, the two took a walk around the area. There were no other towns within a hundred miles of Cangyan Town. According to the townspeople, there is a large tribe in a distant place. However, the road is long and fraught with many monsters, so no one can really make it there. ... As evening approached, Lin Qing brought the cooked meals to the two¡¯s room. Xu Zimei looked at the meal which consisted of some simple coarse grains, realizing that the living conditions here were even tougher than he had imagined. "I¡¯ll have you know," Lin Qing looked at the two of them, puffing up with pride, "These two servings of food, are what I made for my junior brothers. If you eat them, that means you¡¯re acknowledging yourselves as my junior brothers." Xu Zimei and the other exchanged a smile, sensing that the other person really had the nature of a child. But they could understand; the person was quite young, and it¡¯s no surprise she was excited to finally have a couple of junior brothers. "Then we won¡¯t eat," Xu Zimei and his companion shook their heads and turned to lie down on their beds. Seeing this, Lin Qing became somewhat anxious and quickly said, "Hey, what are you doing? It was just a joke, come on, eat up. Don¡¯t starve yourselves." Hearing Lin Qing¡¯s words, Tian Shi smiled and from his Storage Ring, he took out a small blue Array Plate and handed it to Lin Qing. He said, "Don¡¯t be upset, consider this a gift for our first meeting." "What¡¯s this?" Lin Qing took the Array Plate, asking curiously. "An Array Plate," Tian Shi explained with a smile, "If you ever find yourself in danger, just inject Spiritual Energy into it, and it can protect you for some time." "There¡¯s such a thing?" Lin Qing curiously flipped over the Array Plate. The existence of Array Plates was something that mankind had developed during the Wild Desolation. In ancient times, people would set up Formations by condensing Array Seals. It was incredibly complex, and Array Masters¡¯ self-defensive capabilities were very weak. "Thank you, Senior Brother Tian Shi," Lin Qing smiled, touched by the gesture, "At this moment..." At this point, she suddenly turned to look at Xu Zimei, "Brother Zimo, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?" "Your change of face is really fast," Xu Zimei was taken aback. "Don¡¯t make it hard for your brother Zimo. He¡¯s poor, it¡¯s understandable," Tian Shi interjected, making a snide remark. "I must admit your provocative strategy is pretty low-level, but I just somehow fall for it," Xu Zimei said, gathering Spiritual Energy around him. With a grand gesture of his hand, the Nightmare Beast appeared before him. "What a cute little beast," Lin Qing cried out in surprise the moment she saw the Nightmare Beast, immediately embracing it in her arms. Then she smiled and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Zimo." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 241 - 240: Beast Transformation "This little fellow¡¯s name is the Nightmare Beast, not only can it aid you in your cultivation, but it also has some combat ability," Xu Zimei said, "We¡¯re poor and can¡¯t afford anything nice. So make do with it." "Not at all, in fact, I like Senior Brother Zimo¡¯s gift even more," Lin Qing said while playing with the little beast, replying hastily. Xu Zimei smiled, as if he could hear someone¡¯s heart breaking. ... Due to a shortage of housing in the town, Xu Zimei and Tian Shi shared one room. The faintly bright candle flame flickered gently, while Tian Shi was cross-legged in cultivation¡ªafter all, the spiritual energy of the Mythical Era was still very abundant. The reason the locals had low levels of cultivation was because their techniques were too rudimentary, which led to their slow progress. Xu Zimei, on the other hand, was sound asleep beside him. ... The moon hung like a disk, and the night was exceptionally quiet. Patrolling townspeople walked around the town¡¯s perimeter, as unidentified insects hid in the corners squeaking. As the night grew darker, a patrolling townsman had just reached the corner of the town. A huge shadow suddenly burrowed up from the ground, and before the townsman could make a sound, he was swallowed whole by a gaping mouth. Immediately after, a piercing sound of chewing arose. In the room where Xu Zimei was staying, the flickering candle suddenly went out. In the darkness, a sinister atmosphere spread. The cultivating Tian Shi suddenly opened his eyes, only to see a giant shadow surge up from the floor of the room, lunging straight at him. "Time slows down," Tian Shi snorted coldly. Power of time surged over his right hand, and as time rewound, the shadow¡¯s speed also slowed down. Tian Shi smashed his fist down, with endless waves of air gathering at his fist. With a "boom," the shadow was directly smashed into the ground, creating a deep pit. "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei opened his eyes slightly and got down from the bed. "Just a small bug," Tian Shi said indifferently. The room¡¯s candle was lit again, revealing the floor fractured into several pieces, with countless cracks appearing. In the middle of the cracks, a creature resembling a centipede lay dying. The centipede was twice the size of an average person, its body fiery red. Xu Zimei counted its legs and found it had eighteen, and its mouth housed two sharp fangs. Its eyes were as small as black beans, bulbous. "What¡¯s this?" Xu Zimei asked. "Not sure, it¡¯s probably a creature from the Mythical Era," Tian Shi replied, "We¡¯ll ask Lin Qing tomorrow morning." ... A night without a word. The gentle sunlight once again spread across the land, as the sun rose day after day. A scream shattered the peaceful morning. Dead! All the night watchmen who patrolled the town last night were dead. All the townspeople rushed over; the bodies of the deceased were completely gone, leaving only some remains, and the ground was covered in blood. Meanwhile, in Xu Zimei¡¯s room, Lin Qing looked at the carcass of the giant beast in front of her with surprise. "The Fiery Centipede," she said in amazement, "This is a monster of the True Vein Realm, and it¡¯s also a very troublesome kind of monster. Even my father might not be a match for it." "Oh, we might just be lucky," Tian Shi said with a smile, "It was dark last night, and I hit its weak point with a punch, killing it." "I¡¯m not stupid, you guys must be no ordinary people," said Lin Qing. "No matter who we are, we¡¯re still your senior brothers," Tian Shi replied with a smile. "All the night watchmen in the town were killed last night, and Dad is still looking for the murderer. I¡¯ll go tell him now; it must have been the work of the Fiery Centipede." Having said this, Lin Qing left the room. ...¡­ The fiery flames within the forge blazed fiercely as a breeze blew past, causing the flags hanging outside the blacksmith shop to flutter gently. Lin Bao looked at Xu Zimei and the others, speaking seriously, "Before I teach you how to craft weapons, I will first teach you how to forge iron. Forging iron is a process of removing the dross and taking the essence. It requires a certain amount of waist and arm strength. Your ability to kill the Fiery Centipede yesterday proved that you have a decent physical foundation." As he spoke, Lin Bao took a red-hot piece of iron from the furnace. "Now try striking it with a hammer and see. Even though you are strong, forging iron is not an easy task." Xu Zimei and Tian Shi exchanged a glance, and then he stepped forward, casually striking twice with the hammer. With a "boom," the piece of iron was surprisingly smashed and fused together. During the process, he also secretly used the Creation Force to alter the structure within the iron. "Holy shit," Lin Bao, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, utterly dumbfounded. He came up to the piece of iron and, gazing at the nearly flawless block, found it hard to believe it was the result of just two hammer strikes. "Refinement Master?" asked Lin Bao, looking at Xu Zimei with some skepticism. "Uncle Lin, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a beginner," Xu Zimei replied. Then he let Tian Shi give it a try, and just like before, Tian Shi condensed the essence of the iron with two "bang bang" strikes. "For beginners, you¡¯re pretty good, but there¡¯s still more to learn," Lin Bao said, his face turning slightly red as he coughed a few times. "You¡¯ll need to practice more in the future. Now I¡¯ll teach you how to shape weapons and their edges." The two of them nodded eagerly. ...¡­ In the half-hour that followed, Lin Bao felt as though his entire worldview had collapsed. Using less than half an hour, when the two of them placed the crafted sword and knife before him... Lin Bao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "There really are geniuses in this goddamn world." Back in the day, it had taken him over a decade of his life to become a Refinement Master, spending all that time practicing diligently. He had always adhered to one principle, "Practice makes perfect." But now, looking at Xu Zimei and the others, all he wanted to say was, "Practice makes perfect my ass." Seeing Lin Bao fall silent, Tian Shi shook his head and sighed, "Uncle Lin, I know we¡¯re terrible. Don¡¯t worry, even though our aptitude isn¡¯t great, we¡¯re willing to put in the effort." Hearing Tian Shi¡¯s words, Lin Bao gave a forced smile. "You really are a lovable little thing, aren¡¯t you?" As they were talking, someone suddenly rushed in from outside in a panic. "Uncle Lin, the hunting team has run into trouble outside." "What?" Lin Bao turned around, asking with a frown. "Lin Qing went out with the hunting team today. You should go take a look," the person hastily said. "Nonsense, who let her go," Lin Bao¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurried towards the entrance of the town. By the time several of them arrived at the town entrance, a large crowd had already gathered. A man, covered in blood, lay on the ground receiving treatment. This man was a member of today¡¯s hunting team. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 242 - 241 Blood Tiger Attack ``` "What happened?" Lin Bao stepped forward to ask. "I don¡¯t know, this morning after breakfast, the hunting team heard that a Blood Tiger appeared east of the town and prepared to hunt it," the person beside him explained, "But just now, Wu Laosan ran back covered in blood." "Did he say anything?" Lin Bao asked with a frown. "He only said ¡¯dangerous¡¯ and didn¡¯t say anything else before he fainted from his severe injuries," the person beside him explained. The medical treatment here is very poor; Xu Zimei glanced over and estimated that it would be impossible for this man to wake up without half a day¡¯s time. "I have some pills here, let¡¯s have him take one and see," Xu Zimei said, taking out a high-grade healing pill from her Storage Ring. As soon as the pill was taken out, a strong fragrance of the medicine diffused in the air. "Then let¡¯s try it, we can¡¯t just sit around waiting for death." Lin Bao took the pill and fed it into the man¡¯s mouth. The moment the pill was swallowed, the spiritual energy in the area suddenly surged. This energy all merged into the man¡¯s body, and a scab quickly formed over the wounds on his body¡¯s surface. "This is an Immortal Pill," the people around exclaimed in amazement. Wu Laosan weakly woke up from his coma. "Quick, go save everyone, there¡¯s a Mutated Blood Tiger King," he shouted in fear without even opening his eyes. "Where did it happen?" someone asked urgently. "At the Blood Tiger Cave to the east," Wu Laosan said weakly, slowly opening his eyes. Seeing this situation, Lin Bao slightly frowned and turned to give orders, "Split the remaining martial artists in town into two groups. One group will come with me to rescue them, and the other will stay to guard the town." As everyone in Cangyan Town busied themselves, Xu Zimei asked Wu Laosan, "Can you tell me the details of what happened?" Wu Laosan nodded and replied, "This morning, we got a message from the scouting team. They said that a Blood Tiger appeared near the eastern farmlands. Many of our townspeople working in the fields were killed by it. When we arrived at the location, we didn¡¯t see the Blood Tiger, but we found a cave. Inside the cave, we discovered a Blood Tiger that was about to give birth." "Wasn¡¯t there a male tiger?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "No," Wu Laosan shook his head and replied, "We wanted to take advantage of its vulnerability during childbirth to kill it. The Blood Tiger fought with us for a long time, and the child it was about to birth was accidentally killed. After that, the Blood Tiger went mad and mutated. We carved a bloody path through them so that I could come back for help." As he spoke, Wu Laosan¡¯s expression turned to one of grief, "I don¡¯t know if they can hold on." At this moment, the townspeople had already assembled. Tian Shi looked at Lin Bao, who was anxious, and said, "Uncle Lin, let us go with you. The more people we have, the stronger we are." Lin Bao hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. The group hurriedly made their way towards the east. ...¡­ In the Heavenly Sea of the Eastern Continent, hidden by fog, lies the Endless Immortal Mountain. Jiang Mochou¡¯s body surged with spiritual energy, and around him, flickers of flame began to spread. Directly in front of him was a snow mountain emitting a chill mist. Faint flames danced under his guidance, and with a wave of his right hand, S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The flames leaped onto the snow mountain. Upon touching the cold snow mountain, the flames, surprisingly resilient, did not extinguish. Jiang Mochou slowly closed his eyes, and in the darkness before him, a small red dot bounced out. At this moment, the aura around him grew increasingly powerful. ``` ``` "Burn, my way!" He murmured softly, and at last, he saw the small red dot within the darkness gradually expand, becoming a small fireball. Subsequently, the small fireball started to burn and turned into a great fireball. Then came a "bang" as an explosion sounded, and the blazing flames spread far and wide, turning the whole world a fiery red. Jiang Mochou opened his eyes again, only to see that on the outside, on the vast snowy mountain, that tiny flame had also started to burn. It was as if the entire snow-capped mountain was fuel for the flames. The flames began to spread, bit by bit, encircling the entire snowy mountain. In just a short amount of effort, the entire snowy mountain had turned into a volcano. As the flames burned more and more fiercely, the snowy mountain was melting rapidly. The Void Elder¡¯s figure appeared beside Jiang Mochou, out of nowhere. "Master," Jiang Mochou turned around quickly and greeted. "Very good. You have already understood the true essence of fire, and your Crimson Flame Emperor Body can now wield even greater power," said the Void Elder, clearly pleased. "It¡¯s just a pity that revenge is still far away," Jiang Mochou said, somewhat despondently. These days, living in the Endless Immortal Mountain, everything he consumed, be it food or anything else, consisted of the finest Mysterious Medicine and spiritual fruits. Such treatment, even if placed within the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, would not be outclassed. It¡¯s a pity that his current realm was only the Empty Vein Realm, he could have progressed much faster. However, the Void Elder had been diligently suppressing his progress for the sake of his foundations. Jiang Mochou was aware that his progress was already considered fast. But he understood; to confront an Immortal Sect like the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, especially one like the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect with two emperors within a single sect, He was still far from ready. "Do not let hatred blind you," sighed the Void Elder. "You have resided here for a long time, and it is time for you to descend the mountain for some life experiences. Find the meaning of your life in the mortal world, experiencing the various states of life." Jiang Mochou remained silent for a while before eventually kneeling and bowing his head several times, making loud kowtowing sounds. "Master, I shall never forget the grace of your teachings. If you ever need me in the future, I shall devote myself to helping you." "Rise," the Void Elder said with a smile: "I myself am not without selfish motives. I wish for you to contend against the Demon King; this path is destined to be filled with setbacks and hardships." The great wind swept through the mist, and the waters of Heavenly Sea were azure and clear. At sunset, a young man in white garments walked out from the Immortal Mountain. ... In a perilous area located on the Eastern Continent. The warm early sunshine fell on the jungle where a black bear that had just woken up stepped out of its cave, ready to hunt for prey. Its skin was covered with a thin, steel-like membrane, and the hairs on its surface were extremely tough, much like a hedgehog. This was a highly troublesome Iron Armed Black Bear. Among the Empty Vein Realm Monster Beasts, it was considered a sovereign. At this moment, just as the black bear stepped out from its cave, sunlight pierced through the gap of the leaves casting reflections of light. A dazzling light flickered in the air above. As a leaf slowly fell, a murderous intent suddenly arose. An axe fell from behind, and the Iron Armed Black Bear, known for its astonishing defensive power, was split into two. Blood scattered in mid-air, and the steel membrane on the Iron Armed Black Bear proved as fragile as paper. Tan Jiulin slowly lowered the axe in her hand. There was something quite eerie about the axe. ``` Chapter 243 - 242 Survival of the Fittest ``` It was as if a series of white bones were connected together, brimming with fierce energy, with bone blades that had been sharpened to extreme sharpness. In the center of this bone axe, there was a piece of bone that was blood-red in color. As this blood bone turned, the malice qi on the bone axe grew heavier with each rotation. Watching the Iron Armed Black Bear fall in front of her, Tan Jiulin gathered up the bone axe. She brutally inserted the bone axe into her arm, and the moment it made contact with her flesh, it melded right into her. It was as if it had always been a part of her body, eerily so. Tan Jiulin looked at the dead bear, hoisting it on her back and hurriedly ran off into the distance. The scent of blood was too strong here, lest it attract other Monster Beasts. Deep in the jungle, the crackling of the campfire popped and crackled, with sparks flying out. Tan Jiulin looked at the roasted bear meat, which was emitting a strong aroma. She took a deep breath and began to eat. "You¡¯ve been training for several months now, do you have any thoughts," the voice inside the Evil God List inquired. "Survival of the fittest," Tan Jiulin paused briefly before replying indifferently. A gentle breeze blew past, her hair dancing along with the wind. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you still planning to go home?" the Evil God List asked. "My father has three daughters, he won¡¯t miss one," Tan Jiulin shook her head, "I didn¡¯t have a choice before, But now, I seem to have grown fond of this wandering lifestyle." "You should know my origins," the Evil God List continued. "Aren¡¯t you just for sealing those three ferocious beasts," Tan Jiulin replied. "Do you know who created me," the Evil God List pressed on. Tan Jiulin shook her head slightly. "I actually don¡¯t know his name either, but people honor him as the Sage," the Evil God List said, "My existence, including the Axe Breaker Emperor Body, are what he left for the one of Destiny." "Am I the one of Destiny?" Tan Jiulin asked curiously. "Yes, now that you have received this inheritance, you must embrace your own mission," the Evil God List replied. "What mission?" Tan Jiulin frowned slightly. "Of course, the mission can¡¯t be forced upon you. It must be voluntarily accepted. We can only guide you," the Evil God List replied, "I think now might be the time to take you to meet the Sage. When the time comes, you will understand everything." "Where is he?" "No one knows the whereabouts of the Sage, but now his avatar has come to the Eastern Continent, just to meet you," the Evil God List replied. "Okay, but I will not go against my own heart to do certain things, even if it means losing this inheritance, it doesn¡¯t matter," Tan Jiulin replied. On the same day the wind blew strongly, the girl bearing the sharp axe also stepped out of the endless jungle. ...¡­ Xu Zimei and her group arrived at the eastern side of Cangyan Town. On the vast plains, there were only a few solitary trees planted sparsely, appearing very barren. "Let¡¯s split up and search; be careful, everyone," Lin Bao instructed. There were dozens of people that had come together this time, among whom Lin Bao was the strongest¡ª a Martial Artist of the True Vein Realm. Most of the others were still in the Condensing Vein Realm. With eyes slightly closed, Xu Zimei remembered sending Lin Qing a Nightmare Beast. He could still sense the breath of the Nightmare Beast. The breath, mingled with the pervasive Creation Force, transformed into a white line before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, guiding his consciousness further in exploration. ``` After a long while, Xu Zimei slowly opened her eyes. "How is it?" Tian Shi asked from the side. "Follow me," said Xu Zimei as she ran toward the right. After running wildly for a few minutes, the two arrived in front of a large tree. This tree was exceptionally tall and lush, its trunk almost as thick as four or five people embracing it together. Xu Zimei knocked on the trunk, producing a hollow sound. With a punch, she revealed that the inside of the tree was hollow. And from the position of the tree hole, there was an entrance leading underground. "How could it be here?" Tian Shi expressed his surprise, "This is too well hidden." "Why not," Xu Zimei smiled, "You have to understand that monsters are no less intelligent than humans. Especially those creatures from the Mythical Era, you must never underestimate them." Tian Shi then shouted several times, summoning everyone over. The entrance was pitch black, with no indication of where it led. Lin Bao frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then said, "Leave half the people outside to guard, the rest will follow me down. If we do not come up after three hours, seal this entrance and declare this place a Forbidden Land." "Uncle Lin, our skills are quite good, let the two of us also go down with you to take a look," Tian Shi said on the side. Lin Bao sighed and replied, "This should not have involved you." Seeing this, Tian Shi responded, "Uncle Lin is being too courteous. Since we live in Cangyan Town, we are part of this place." After everyone was assigned their roles, half the group cautiously descended into the hole. Although the cave was pitch-black, the ventilation was very good, and the air circulated well. The cave twisted and turned several times, and after a while, everyone heard faint "thumping" sounds. "Be careful, there¡¯s something ahead," Lin Bao, who was in the lead, warned everyone. Once everyone had turned a corner, their field of vision suddenly expanded, and even the lighting became much brighter. They saw a blood-red tiger roaring fiercely, attacking the formation in front of it. And within the pale blue formation, a group of people was hiding. With each attack from the blood-red tiger, the formation shuddered, looking like it could collapse at any moment. "Dad, what are you doing here?" The people inside the formation were Cangyan Town¡¯s hunting team. Lin Qing also spotted Lin Bao and the others immediately. "It¡¯s the formation I gave her," Tian Shi said from the side. "Run, don¡¯t come any closer!" Lin Qing quickly shouted. "What¡¯s wrong?" Lin Bao frowned slightly, looking at the Blood Tiger nearby. A normal Blood Tiger¡¯s size is a bit larger than a human¡¯s, and its color is deep red. But this Blood Tiger in front of them was purple-red all over, and its aura was exceedingly powerful. Though it was a True Vein Realm monster, its presence was no less than the Empty Vein Realm Monster Beasts Xu Zimei had encountered. The surrounding villagers also consciously spread out, discreetly encircling the Blood Tiger. "Looks like a tough battle," Lin Bao snorted coldly, his True Vein Realm aura radiating outward. Confronting the Mutated Blood Tiger from a distance. Just as everyone was preparing to attack, a roar even more powerful than before resounded from behind. At that moment, the scent of blood permeated throughout the cave. All the people turned their heads in shock, only to see a three-meter-tall Blood Tiger entering from the mouth of the cave. Chapter 244 - 243: Destiny-Defying Bead The moment the giant Blood Tiger appeared, its immense beastly aura swept through the entire mountain cave. It lowered its head slightly, its huge pupils fixed intently on everyone present. "How can there be another one," Lin Bao¡¯s face changed drastically as he felt the tiger¡¯s aura, speaking with an uneasy expression. "Esteem Vein Realm," Tian Shi said lightly, looking at the giant tiger. "I¡¯ll hold it off, you all run," Lin Bao took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the giant tiger. When the giant tiger roared, and the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm enveloped them, someone on the scene was already trembling. "Uncle Lin, we¡¯ll go back and find the Demon-Subduing Arhat, hang in there for a while," shouted a villager nearby. "It¡¯s too late, just go, don¡¯t mind me," Lin Bao shook his head, his gaze grave, with tinges of blue Spiritual Energy enveloping his body. "Uncle Lin, may I give it a try?" Just then, a composed voice sounded from the side. The crowd turned their heads, only to see Tian Shi slowly walking out from behind. "This guy is stealing my lines," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He had been ready to speak, but the other had beaten him to it. "Xiao Tian, this matter has nothing to do with you," Lin Bao quickly shook his head. At that moment, the giant tiger next to them seemed to grow impatient and lunged forward with its gaping maw towards Lin Bao. Lin Bao¡¯s face turned pale, ready to dodge. Suddenly, the Spiritual Energy around them became turbulent, and a shout came from Tian Shi¡¯s mouth. "Time acceleration." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, with the flow of the principle of time, Tian Shi¡¯s figure appeared above Lin Bao in an instant. Behind him, due to the high speed, a series of afterimages appeared. With a loud "boom," An endless surge of air blasted open in midair. Tian Shi¡¯s body swayed slightly, while the giant tiger was sent flying backwards. Pieces of rock and dirt fell from the ceiling of the cave. "These Mythical Era monsters are really something," Tian Shi said with a light chuckle, shaking his somewhat numb right fist. The blood-colored giant tiger got up from the ground, casting a wary glance at Tian Shi, before roaring angrily at him again. "You deal with that mutant mother tiger; leave this one to me," said Tian Shi, then charged directly at the giant tiger. "Is he also a Heavenly Being," a villager murmured in amazement, watching Tian Shi¡¯s figure. At this point, the giant tiger was almost being overwhelmed in the fight. "Kill the Blood Tiger," Lin Bao roared, and all the villagers charged forward. The weapons they used were mostly swords and knives. As dozens of swords and knives struck the Blood Tiger, it let out a roar. A huge paw slammed down, sending several villagers flying. Xu Zimei frowned slightly from the side, his right hand pulsing with the power of Creation Force. Spiritual Energy condensed into the shape of a small knife and was thrown directly. The small knife, silent as a whisper, slid through layers of space and cut into the belly of the Blood Tiger. The Blood Tiger, engaged in battle with the people, wailed, and its momentum weakened instantly. "Attack its belly," Lin Bao shouted, and all attacks were directed at the Blood Tiger¡¯s abdomen. At this moment, the Formation protecting the hunting team reached its limit and suddenly vanished. The Blood Tiger, having been hit in the abdomen, realized it could not survive. It roared once more, with a will to fight to the death, recklessly charging at the hunting team members. The entire hunting team was wounded, completely devoid of attacking strength. As the Blood Tiger pounced at them, almost everyone was petrified with fear. Lin Qing¡¯s face was pale, her mind telling her that she should evade and run away. But when real life-and-death moment arrived, her legs felt as if they were weighed down by lead, numb and utterly immovable. The Blood Tiger¡¯s gaping jaws opened wide, Lin Qing could even smell the stench of blood emanating from its mouth. Those sharp claws shimmered with a cold light too. In this urgent moment, as the Blood Tiger was about to leap at her, a pair of strong hands suddenly wrapped around Lin Qing¡¯s waist. Startled, Lin Qing turned her head, and Tian Shi¡¯s face was almost within reach. With a "boom," Endless spiritual energy surged, and the massive body of the Blood Tiger was sent flying away. "Are you okay?" Tian Shi asked with a smile. At this moment, Lin Qing¡¯s body, previously taut with fear, relaxed, and she slumped into Tian Shi¡¯s embrace. Both their faces flushed red, heads lowered, not daring to look at each other. "Talk about sour lemons," Xu Zimei shook his head as he walked out of the cave entrance on his own. Ignoring the others¡¯ joyful reunions in the cave, he stepped outside and contemplated the vastness of the world around him. The Mythical Era was a magical time, where monsters roamed, and people strove desperately to survive. Perhaps this was the simplest era of deception. ...... Acting was always a challenging endeavor, Xu Zimei had always felt. But sometimes, you have no choice but to play a certain role and bring it to a perfect end. After everyone emerged, they brought with them the corpses of the two Blood Tigers. For the residents of Cangyan Town, these carcasses were considered to be highly nourishing. The team returned in triumph, and life continued as usual. However, between Lin Qing and Tian Shi, tender feelings secretly blossomed, and although they had not fully pierced through that veil, the two were increasingly sinking deeper into the river of love. One day, Xu Zimei found Tian Shi. "Quick, tell me what¡¯s up. I have a date with Qing to go out," Tian Shi said somewhat anxiously. "It¡¯s about the two of you," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "What about us?" Tian Shi asked with a hint of surprise and disbelief, and then he could hardly believe what he was about to say, "Could it be that you..." "What about me?" asked Xu Zimei, a look of confusion on his face. "Are you trying to tell me that you like Qing too? And that you want to compete with me fairly?" Tian Shi said, on guard. "Get out of here," Xu Zimei said, face deadpan. "Have you ever thought about one thing, you¡¯re not from this era at all?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Tian Shi fell silent. "Just like what you¡¯ve said before, when the timeline is restored, we have to go back to the Era of Emperors. What about Lin Qing then?" Tian Shi again fell silent before slowly raising his head and saying, "I have never forgotten about this matter. That is why I want to spend as much time with Qing as possible, to make her happy before I have to leave." "The brilliance once possessed in life will ultimately have to be repaid with loneliness," Xu Zimei stated indifferently, "Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯ll be even more miserable after you leave?" "I won¡¯t lie to you," Tian Shi responded, "Actually, I have been researching a secret technique that could alter fate." "The Destiny-Defying Bead, huh," Xu Zimei chuckled to himself inwardly, the real matter was finally being addressed. "Has it been successful?" Tian Shi shook his head, replying, "It¡¯s just a hypothesis. It was because of a failure in my research that I ended up travelling back to the Mythical Era." Chapter 245 - 244: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Void Valley "Can you tell me which part failed?" Xu Zimei asked. Tian Shi hesitated for a moment, eventually nodded, and replied, "My initial idea was to use a Secret Technique to refine an object that could defy the heavens and alter fate. Simply put, it¡¯s to help a person return to the past and then change their own destiny. But this involves not just the principles of space-time, but also the River of Fate. I¡¯ve always been unable to find the integration point between the three." "Have you ever heard of a rare object called Void Wood?" Xu Zimei asked. "What is that?" Tian Shi shook his head slightly. "In one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Void Valley, there is a type of very rare tree, which is the Void Wood. It is said that once merged with Void Wood, one¡¯s body will become attuned to the Attribute of Space-Time. It could help you better control the power of space-time." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Tian Shi was slightly taken aback and said, "I have heard of that Void Valley, but I don¡¯t know where it is?" "Great Void Holy Sect," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ...... Life in Cangyan Town was filled with monotony, because of that battle, Tian Shi had now become the town¡¯s hero. As for Xu Zimei, since she seldom took action, naturally, no one paid her any heed. Although the Cultivation system of the Mythical Era was similar to that of the Era of Emperors, the names were still somewhat different. Tian Shi, for instance, would typically be called a "Heavenly Being." By inquiring among the townspeople, Xu Zimei learned as well. Although the strongest in Cangyan Town was only Lin Bao of True Vein Realm, there was, in fact, another expert in the shadows. The townspeople usually referred to him as the Demon-Subduing Arhat, who was said to be a Heavenly Being as well. This Demon-Subduing Arhat wasn¡¯t really considered one of Cangyan Town¡¯s own; it was said he had once been found gravely injured not far from town and was saved by someone. As a way to repay the favor of saving his life, the Demon-Subduing Arhat decided to settle down here and promised to take action on behalf of the townspeople three times a year. ...... The spring breeze blew over Cangyan Town, and all things were reviving, taking root and sprouting. The willows on both sides swayed their enchanting figures. After inquiring along the way, Xu Zimei arrived at a very secluded courtyard within the town. She knocked on the door and walked into the courtyard. A bald man dressed in white robes, looking very refined, was sitting in the center of the courtyard. Waves of Haoran Qi echoed above the courtyard, causing the space to vibrate with a "bang bang" sound. Endless Spiritual Energy surged, and the man in white robes sat with eyes slightly closed, exuding a strong sense of Haoran Righteousness. At that moment, the man slowly opened his eyes and asked Xu Zimei, "Is there something you need?" "I¡¯ve just come to Cangyan Town and heard about you," Xu Zimei replied. "I hope you¡¯ll forgive my bold intrusion." "Leave if there¡¯s nothing important," the man said, shaking his head. At that moment, a flash of brilliance crossed through Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. She swung her right hand, and Spiritual Energy coalesced into a dragon-like form, attacking the man head-on. The man in white slightly furrowed his brow, threw a punch, and blue Spiritual Energy converged on his fist. The dragon roared as it struck. He grunted and his figure stepped back two or three paces. "To find someone like you here." The man in white looked at Xu Zimei with surprise, speaking gravely. Xu Zimei smiled slightly; she could sense that the man in white was just at the Esteem Vein Realm in cultivation. "I mean no harm; I just wanted to ask you some things." "What things?" the man in white asked guardedly. "Regarding the current state of the human race," Xu Zimei replied. "You don¡¯t know?" The man in the white robe looked at Xu Zimei with some astonishment. "Where do you come from?" "That¡¯s not important," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "You only need to answer my question." "I don¡¯t know much either, after all monsters run rampant in this world, and it¡¯s basically very difficult for any humans to act alone," the man in the white robe slowly explained. "Small towns like Cangyan Town are quite numerous in this world. Everyday, old towns are destroyed by monsters, and new towns are established. To the north of Cangyan Town, there¡¯s a tribe. The name of the tribe is ¡¯Li,¡¯ and I come from there. It¡¯s also the largest human tribe I have ever seen." "Can you tell me about the situation of the tribe?" asked Xu Zimei. "Sorry, I can¡¯t," the man in the white robe shook his head slightly. "Then I won¡¯t disturb you," Xu Zimei smiled, turned around, and left the courtyard. ...... In the days that followed, Cangyan Town returned to tranquility once more. Until one cold morning, a beast¡¯s roar woke the townspeople who were still asleep. When everyone ran out, they saw a lion with nine heads appearing in front of the town. The lion walked upright, its nine heads forming a circle to observe its surroundings. The lion was covered in red flames, and a beast¡¯s might belonging to the Emperor Pulse Realm pervaded this part of the world. All nine of its heads were spewing flames, and at the moment, the fire had already enveloped half of the town. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing this scene, Lin Bao felt an overwhelming beastly might that prevented him from even thinking of resistance. "I¡¯ll hold it off; you organize everyone to evacuate and leave," he declared. "Mayor, we won¡¯t leave, this is our home," some people shouted from the side. "Not leaving means a certain death," Lin Bao caught the person by the collar and roared, "Remember, only by living can you have everything." "Uncle Lin, I¡¯ll help you," Tian Shi also shouted from the side. As a few people charged towards the Nine-Headed Lion, the rest were responsible for organizing the evacuation of the women, children, and the frail. The once peaceful town became chaotic in an instant. "People of this era really live in a tight spot, no one knows if they will face death or accidents when they wake up the next day." Xu Zimei watched the Nine-Headed Lion, his gaze slightly focused. "The show should come to an end now." ...... At this moment, the sky above was a scene of indescribable chaos. The main fighters were still Tian Shi and the Nine-Headed Lion, and Lin Bao could only harass from the sidelines. After all, he, a man of the True Vein Realm, could not participate in such a battle. Although Tian Shi was powerful, the Nine-Headed Lion was, after all, a being from the Emperor Pulse Realm. And as a monster from the Mythical Era, it was almost completely overwhelming Tian Shi. At this moment, from the direction of the town, currents of Haoran Righteousness were surging. The Demon-Subduing Arhat arrived treading on air, his bald head bearing six scars of consecration, his white robe flying and fluttering about. In his right hand, he held a dragon-headed staff, around which red light was gathering. Watching the battle between Tian Shi and the Nine-Headed Lion, he took a step forward and directly appeared behind the Nine-Headed Lion, aiming for a pincer attack. Unfortunately, the Nine-Headed Lion¡¯s field of vision was almost without blind spots, and two of its heads spewed out blazing flames. The flames in mid-air morphed into the shape of fire dragons, rushing towards the Demon-Subduing Arhat. The Demon-Subduing Arhat snorted coldly, the light on his dragon-headed staff intensifying, his hands lifting above his head. When he brought it down with force, the two fire dragons were instantly annihilated and dissipated. The resounding Haoran Righteousness reverberated at the edge of the world. Chapter 246 - 245 Life is Like a Play At this moment, Tian Shi, due to a moment of carelessness, was attacked by the Nine-Headed Lion and sent flying backwards. The Nine-Headed Lion didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else, as its nine heads were all spewing roaring flames. A series of "crackling" explosions rang out amidst the burning. Nine fire dragons were wreaking havoc in the firmament, and with a roar, they all dove towards the town. "Stop it quickly, there are still many people in the town who haven¡¯t evacuated," Lin Bao¡¯s face changed dramatically. With a roar of anger, he was the first to attack one of the fire dragons. Next to him, the Demon-Subduing Arhat slightly furrowed his brows, stepping into the void to appear at the forefront of the town. The Haoran Righteousness around him was still echoing, and with each step he took, his aura grew stronger. As the remaining eight fire dragons soared towards him, he took a deep breath. All the Haoran Righteousness around him gathered and wound towards the fire dragons. "Consider this my repayment for your last act of saving my life." With a "boom," An explosion erupted mid-air, sparks flying everywhere, as the Haoran Righteousness and the silhouettes of the fire dragons intertwined and dissipated into the mist. When the mist cleared, the eight fire dragons had already vanished without a trace. The Demon-Subduing Arhat was half-kneeling on the ground, his white coat torn to shreds, showing the difficulty of withstanding such a head-on collision for him. Elsewhere, Lin Bao had also stopped the last fire dragon. The fire dragon¡¯s explosive aftermath blasted him into the ground, his body torn and battered, with severe injuries that left him incapable of fighting. Seeing this scene, the Nine-Headed Lion roared furiously towards the sky. The voices from its nine heads subtly merged together, thunderous and earth-shaking, like thunder exploding in one¡¯s eardrums. At this moment, the Nine-Headed Lion¡¯s aura became even stronger, its nine heads reigniting the roaring flames, preparing to gather new fire dragons. Inside the town, the panicked voices of the crowd and the crying of children jumbled together into a cacophony. Tian Shi, seeing this scene, furiously pounded the ground and roared, "Damn it." He wanted to continue fighting, but, unfortunately, the aftermath of the previous explosion had shattered his leg. He felt as if his right leg had broken off, completely numb and immovable. At that moment, the Nine-Headed Lion slightly bowed its head, its fierce nine pairs of eyes all fixed on Lin Bao. With its mouth agape, a puff of white smoke billowed out, and flames spread throughout the space between heaven and earth. A tremendously large fire dragon spiraled amidst the fierce flames. As the dragon¡¯s roar echoed, the massive figure of the fire dragon flew through endless space, charging directly at Lin Bao. The space around them shattered. "Uncle Lin," Tian Shi shouted, watching the fire dragon¡¯s roar, but feeling powerless to stop it. At the critical moment, Lin Qing¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Lin Bao. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She spread her arms, closing her eyes to block the incoming fire dragon. Even from a distance, the burning flames¡¯ scorching heat could be felt. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Lin Qing¡¯s position. People¡¯s eyes were splitting, helplessly shouting out. Just as the fire dragon was about to engulf Lin Qing, a beam of aurora suddenly flew from afar. It cleaved the fire dragon in two, extinguishing it between heaven and earth. Everyone hurriedly looked into the distance, only to see Xu Zimei stepping into the void above the firmament, with Tyrant Shadow in her right hand just unsheathed. The might of the Emperor Pulse Realm enveloped the entire space. ``` "This, this is," the townspeople below were so shocked they couldn¡¯t find the words to speak. "Everyone, stand back. Leave this place to me." Xu Zimei gazed at the Nine-Headed Lion, concentrating as she spoke to the crowd. "Okay, okay," Lin Qing quickly came to his senses and, supporting Lin Bao and a few others, retreated into the town. The Nine-Headed Lion let out an angry roar and once more, flames billowed forth from its mouth, turning the entire sky into a sea of fire. "Is that the only trick you¡¯ve got?" Xu Zimei huffed coldly. Tyrant Shadow was enveloped in shocking thunder, with pale blue arcs of electricity crackling loudly around it. The blade¡¯s light fell from the edge of the sky, cutting through the endless sea of fire and chopping off one of the Nine-Headed Lion¡¯s heads. The Nine-Headed Lion screamed, whether from rage or pain, it was unclear. Its massive body moved towards the town, the flames spewing from the remaining eight heads growing fiercer. Ripples of Creation Force surrounded Xu Zimei, obscuring the light, leaving only the sweeping blade¡¯s gleam between heaven and earth. "Way of Inquiry, ninth form, Line between Heaven and Earth." With a rise of her hand and a fall of her blade, the flames were scattered, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared above the Nine-Headed Lion without anyone knowing how she had gotten there. Several more strokes of blade light fell, and the remaining heads of the Nine-Headed Lion were all severed. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared to one side, as she held Tyrant Shadow and took a deep breath. Her entire body trembled with the fatigue of battle, and sweat dripped from her forehead, drop by drop. Just as people breathed a sigh of relief, the decapitated heads of the Nine-Headed Lion suddenly began to move. Spiritual Energy from all around converged, and all nine heads exploded simultaneously. Almost instantaneously, the sea of fire that advanced was enough to engulf the firmament, sweeping over everything. "Watch out," Xu Zimei shouted, stepping into the void and directly shielding the people in front of her, alone against the sea of fire. When the sea of fire dissipated, Xu Zimei lay on the ground, barely clinging to life. "Zimo, how are you?" Everyone rushed over, looking at the bloodied and indistinct figure of Xu Zimei. "Why did you stand in front? You could have run," Tian Shi cried out, her voice laced with sobs. "I think, I might not make it," Xu Zimei weakly raised her hand and said, "Saving so many people by dying myself is worth it." "You won¡¯t die, you can¡¯t die," Tian Shi dug out a bunch of pills from her Storage Ring and fed them to Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s no use, my internal organs have been completely shattered," Xu Zimei said, "Unless there is a pill that can defy the heavens, it¡¯s of no use." Seeing Xu Zimei in such a state, some of the townspeople began to cry uncontrollably. Lin Bao held back his tears and said, "You are Cangyan Town¡¯s greatest benefactor." Xu Zimei smiled and shook her head, slowly saying, "I grew up in a poor and ordinary family. I didn¡¯t believe in fate back then and always wanted to make something of myself, working hard on my cultivation. Now that I¡¯ve barely reached the Emperor Pulse Realm, to die like this, I can¡¯t accept it." "It¡¯s our fault," Lin Bao said with sorrow. "I¡¯m not blaming anyone," Xu Zimei shook her head and looked at Tian Shi beside her, saying, "I remember you told me you were using a secret technique to refine an item that could defy fate." "Yes," Tian Shi nodded eagerly, "But it¡¯s too difficult, I don¡¯t know if I can succeed." "Can you promise me one thing?" Xu Zimei coughed up blood repeatedly as she spoke in broken sentences. "You say, just say," Tian Shi nodded eagerly. "You know, I don¡¯t belong to this era. When the timeline is restored one day, even if I die, my body will return to the Era of Emperors," Xu Zimei said slowly. ``` Chapter 247 - 246: War God’s Nine Transformations "I know," Tian Shi nodded hastily. "If one day you really manage to create that thing, I mean if, could you keep one for me?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. Although he was smiling, the unstoppable blood on his face made him look extremely tragic. "When the time comes, I¡¯ll have my descendants find you, and you can give them the item. Have them defy the heavens and change my fate for me. I know it¡¯s difficult, and the hope is slim. But consider it the last wish of a dying man." "Okay, I promise you," Tian Shi looked up at Lin Qing and said, "Whether it¡¯s for you or for Xiao Qing, I will do my best." "Empty promises mean nothing. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget about me later on," Xu Zimei said. "Could you give me something as a token, so it would be easier to find you later?" After pondering for a moment, Tian Shi took out a jade pendant from his Storage Ring and said, "I have always carried this jade pendant with me and have never been without it. If one day in the future, someone comes to me with this jade pendant, I will do everything in my power to help him." Xu Zimei slowly took the jade pendant and hung it on himself, then smiled and said, "I¡¯m not going to make it. Although we haven¡¯t been together long, I¡¯m truly glad to have met all of you. After I die, just bury my body underground. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me. Just as I arrived quietly, let me depart in silence amid the dust and wind." As Xu Zimei finished speaking, his head tilted to the side, and his eyes gradually lost their vitality, closing for the last time. ...... This day in Cangyan Town was filled with sorrow. The people, looking at the grave mounds in front of them, all knelt down in silence to pay their respects. They were honoring the town¡¯s hero. As the townsfolk left in twos and threes, that night, a torrential rain began to fall from the sky. The townsfolk, looking up at the rain, felt that even Cang Tian was lamenting for the hero. At that moment, the mound of earth at the grave was moist and sticky from the downpour. The surroundings were exceptionally quiet. Just then, a hand suddenly reached out from the mound. Soon after, another hand emerged, casting aside the mound, and a figure crawled out from within. Surrounding Xu Zimei, spiritual energy gathered, forming a protective shield that kept the torrential rain at bay. He took the jade pendant from his waist and muttered to himself, "Consider this a precaution, leaving a path of retreat for myself." After discerning his direction, Xu Zimei restored the appearance of the grave and then sped off toward the north. Having entered this world, Xu Zimei could not leave until the timeline had fully recovered. Even though he had achieved his purpose for this journey, his return was likely not far off. He also wanted to take advantage of the remaining time to visit the large human race tribes in the north, as it was a rare opportunity to personally experience the Mythical Era. He might as well embrace this era fully. ......... On this journey, Xu Zimei genuinely experienced this era where survival was paramount and danger was everywhere. Among the monsters he saw, there were not a few at the Saint Vein Realm or even Divine Vein Realm levels. He himself also had to be extremely cautious. Along the way, he encountered many towns. Some were newly built, while others were under attack by monsters. He was like a traveler passing through, observing everything from the perspective of a bystander. Traversing vast deserts and endless jungles, he finally arrived on the plains at sunset. Xu Zimei reached his destination for this journey. ``` The architecture of this tribe resembled tents, covered with felt on top. Most of the buildings were white, adorned with many colorful patterns. The construction of these rooms was very convenient, and even in the face of danger, demolition was particularly swift. Xu Zimei glanced and saw densely packed tent-like structures erected on the ground. Extending as far as the eye could see, the tribe¡¯s interior was bustling and thriving with people coming and going¡ªit was incredibly lively. At the very front of the tribe stood a stone stele. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Engraved on it were the two large characters "Jiu Li". "The Jiu Li Tribe, huh," Xu Zimei muttered softly to himself. Then he headed toward the tribe, but at the entrance, two guards stopped him. "Who are you?" the guards eyed Xu Zimei and asked. "I¡¯m from a small town nearby," Xu Zimei replied, "but our town was destroyed by a group of monsters a while ago. So I came here to see if I could seek refuge with the Jiu Li Tribe." "Newcomers must have their identities authenticated and choose the tribe they wish to join," the guard said indifferently, "Follow me." Xu Zimei followed the guard into the town, smiling as he said, "Could you please give me an introduction? I¡¯ve just arrived and am unfamiliar with the tribe¡¯s affairs." The tribe appeared extremely prosperous, with street vendors on both sides of the streets of the tribe. Selling all kinds of goods. From what Xu Zimei observed along the way, he noticed that members of the tribe were dressed in almost identical styles of clothing. Just in nine different colors. It was only after chatting with the guard along the way that Xu Zimei understood. Although the Jiu Li Tribe was collectively called one large tribe, it actually consisted of nine smaller tribes. These nine tribes were "Qian Li, Yu Li, Fang Li, Huang Li, Bai Li, Chi Li, Xuan Li, Feng Li, and Yang Li." Everyone who came to the Jiu Li Tribe had to choose one of these smaller tribes to join. The clothing color of each tribe was also different. Under the guidance of that guard, Xu Zimei went through the process of identity verification. He chose to join the Bai Li Tribe. There were hardly any governance systems within the tribe, and it was somewhat loose. The only requirement was to abide by the rules of the tribe and to participate in combat when it was called for. The dining space within the tribe was located in an exceptionally large open area. Because the meals were free, there were a great number of people here. ... Xu Zimei chose a relatively secluded spot to sit down, ordered some food, and began to listen to conversations of diners nearby. Such places were prime for gathering information. "Have you noticed, the people from the Chi Li Tribe have been frantically apprehending people lately," someone whispered nearby. "I heard their ¡¯War God¡¯s Nine Transformations¡¯ was stolen," another replied, "If they can¡¯t present the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations during this year¡¯s martial competition, they¡¯ll be deemed the sinners of our entire Jiu Li Tribe." "What is ¡¯War God¡¯s Nine Transformations¡¯?" asked some who had just joined the tribe, clueless. "Do you know why our era is called the Mythical Era?" someone explained. "It is said that true gods once existed in our time. And according to legend, the ancestors of our Jiu Li Tribe were nine true gods. That ¡¯War God¡¯s Nine Transformations¡¯ is the divine technique passed down from them." "If there really were gods, why have we now fallen into an era of monsters?" another person asked curiously. ``` Chapter 248 - 247 Sky-breaking Change "I wouldn¡¯t know," the person replied, "All I know is that the Chili Tribe must retrieve the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations before this year¡¯s martial competition. Whoever stole the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations must still be within the Jiu Li Tribe. With monsters running rampant outside, it¡¯s simply impossible for them to have left." "What does the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations have to do with the competition?" someone beside him asked, puzzled. "Every year, our Jiu Li Tribe¡¯s nine clans hold a grand competition. Whichever clan is victorious earns the chance to practice the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations and keep it for a year. When the grand competition comes around the next year, it will be redistributed according to the results of the contest." "In that case, why not let those who have learned the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations write it down?" the person beside him replied, "There¡¯s no need to be so anxious about it." "What do you know, the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations is a mythical technique, passed down through Legacy Stones. If you write it down, you basically won¡¯t be able to learn it," the person explained. "Besides, the inheritance of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations has very strict aptitude requirements. In the history of our Jiu Li Tribe, no one has ever fully learned all nine transformations." Hearing this, someone beside him voiced their skepticism: "Are you just bragging? Is it really that difficult?" "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask around," the person hastily explained, "Our tribe¡¯s first clan leader had the best innate talent among us. He only managed to learn eight transformations before he passed away long ago. As for those still living, the clan leader of the Xuan Li Clan has the best aptitude, having learned seven transformations. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one else who has received the inheritance has surpassed seven transformations." To stop the noisy discussion of these people, Xu Zimei took a sip of his drink and chuckled, shaking his head. He too was somewhat curious about the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations; after all, Vein Skills from the Mythical Era that still fell within the realm of godly techniques were something he had never seen before. However, his visit to the Jiu Li Tribe was merely to broaden his horizons since he would have to return before long. After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei left the place and prepared to look for lodging. The inns of the Jiu Li Tribe were quite peculiar as well. They provided three days of free lodging to every newcomer to the tribe. If one wished to stay beyond those three days, they would have to work within the tribe to repay the cost. As Xu Zimei entered the inn, he had barely started ascending the stairs when he felt someone pat his shoulder. He turned his head and saw a disheveled old man with a full beard looking at him. If not for the old man¡¯s clean clothes, he might have been mistaken for a beggar. "Is there something you need?" Xu Zimei asked with curiosity. After all, he didn¡¯t know anyone in this Jiu Li Tribe. "Young man, I see that you have an extraordinary frame and rare talent¡ªa martial arts genius that comes once in a hundred years," the old man said with a grin, showing his yellow teeth. "The heavy responsibility of saving the world might just fall on your shoulders. I have a godly technique here, and seeing you as fated, I¡¯ll sell it to you at a bargain." "What godly technique?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. The old man stealthily led Xu Zimei to a corner and quietly took out a blue book. On the book were the bold letters "War God¡¯s Nine Transformations." Xu Zimei was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical¡ªcould there really be such a coincidence in this world? "This godly technique is renowned; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it," the old man said with a smile. "Normally, this technique wouldn¡¯t sell for less than ten thousand Spirit Crystals, but I¡¯ll let you have it for a mere hundred Spirit Crystals." In the Era of Emperors, Spirit Crystals were common currency, but in the early Mythical Era, Spirit Crystals were considered quite scarce. "May I see the technique?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Certainly," the old man nodded and handed the book over. Flipping through a few pages at random, Xu Zimei found the content resembled a child¡¯s scribbles, completely lacking any coherence. The text inside was a complete mess, totally incomprehensible. He looked up at the elderly man, then glanced at the book in his hand again. He then laughed and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll buy it." "Young man, you do have an eye for quality," the old man instantly beamed with joy, saying. After paying a hundred Spirit Crystals, Xu Zimei took the book upstairs. After closing the door to his room, Zimo frowned and pulled out the book again. He could confirm that the content inside the book was just random scribbles. However, there was a small compartment within the book¡¯s cover. This compartment was very secretive, and one wouldn¡¯t find it without looking closely. Zimo had noticed that the cover was a bit too thick, which is why he bought it to take a closer look. He opened the compartment, and inside there was indeed a piece of cowhide paper. The cowhide paper was filled with text, and at the very top were four large characters. "Sky-breaking Change." After reading it, Zimo understood. Sky-breaking Change was indeed the first move of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. Only the cultivation method for the Sky-breaking Change was recorded here. But at the end of the secret technique, he saw a line of text. "If you wish to learn the complete War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, please come to Phoenix Perching Mountain Range tomorrow." At this moment, the smiling face of the old man emerged in front of Zimo¡¯s eyes. "He did it on purpose." Zimo chuckled softly, his gaze fixed on the darkening evening sky in the distance. "Interesting, really interesting." ... In the mornings of the Mythical Era, the sky was gloomy. Thick clouds were piled up together, yet they were stubbornly not dropping any rain. There was a faint dampness in the air that felt oppressive. Zimo left the inn and headed directly outside the tribe toward the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. He had inquired before, and this Phoenix Perching Mountain Range was the largest mountain range near the Jiu Li tribe. It was considered a haven for monsters, and normally very few people would go there. It is said that many of the creatures of this world dwelled within that mountain range. Upon leaving the tribe, Zimo was surprised to find that today the Jiu Li tribe seemed very strange. The usually bustling tribe was now rather deserted, with most people having left the tribe and walking outside. Initially, Zimo didn¡¯t think much of it, but after he had walked a distance, He found that these people were all heading in the same direction as him, all with the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range as their destination. ...¡­ Zimo pondered for a moment, then grabbed a brawny man next to him and asked, "Friend, where are you headed?" "What¡¯s it to you?" the brawny man replied with evasive eyes and a nervous tone. "You¡¯re going to the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, aren¡¯t you?" Zimo took out the cowhide paper that recorded the Sky-breaking Change and said, "Did you also receive this?" "How did you know?" the brawny man¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he asked with some astonishment. "How come you have this too." "Then it¡¯s settled," Zimo said, slightly lifting his head, his gaze fixed in the direction of the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. "It seems someone is intentionally leading us to the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range." Chapter 249 - 248 The Trap of Seduction Having journeyed for a while and now nearing the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, Xu Zimei was more certain of her conjecture. Around the mountain range, thousands of people had already arrived. After inquiring among themselves, many had come to understand the situation. There was someone causing trouble in secret. But this was destined to be an open plot since it related to the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. Who wouldn¡¯t want it? It could possibly change one¡¯s destiny for life. At the moment, many people were hesitating at the edge of the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. Just then, another group hurried over from behind. This group was like a disciplined troop, clearly more orderly. About a thousand in number, they took control of the situation as soon as they arrived. "They are the direct descendants of the JiuLi Tribe," someone in the crowd whispered. The JiuLi Tribe also had its direct lineage and collateral branches. The so-called collateral branches were like Xu Zimei ¨C people who had just joined the JiuLi Tribe with no sense of belonging or any contributions to the tribe. To put it plainly, they were seeking a place of shelter. Whereas the direct descendants had lived in the tribe for a long time, made contributions to it, and some were offspring of the direct lineage. "Everyone, please quickly join the tribe of your choice and gather, I have a few words to say," a man in yellow robes called out from the crowd. "Who is that person?" Xu Zimei curiously looked at the person next to her and asked. "The Clan Leader of the ChiLi Tribe, Chi Yi," someone explained softly, "because their tribe won the great competition last year. He is now also the Great Clan Leader of the entire JiuLi Tribe." Upon hearing the explanation, Xu Zimei nodded in understanding. It turned out that each year, the nine tribes of the JiuLi Tribe would hold a great competition. The winning tribe would not only look after the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations for a year, but their clan leader would also become the Great Clan Leader who commanded the entire JiuLi Tribe. Xu Zimei had previously chosen the BaiLi Tribe, so naturally, she gathered where the BaiLi Tribe was located. Once everyone had gathered, the man in yellow robes, Chi Yi, stepped forward and spoke aloud, "I think everyone has heard in recent times. Our ChiLi Tribe¡¯s War God¡¯s Nine Transformations has been stolen. I don¡¯t want to talk much about the responsibility. Now, the thief has lured everyone here with the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. The purpose is unknown, but before searching through the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, I can make everyone a promise. If anyone can catch the thief and find the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, I will promote him to direct lineage status and reward them with an opportunity to train in the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, along with a substantial amount of cultivation resources." Hearing these words, the hearts of many were aflame. Any single condition from those mentioned, if taken separately, could provoke a fierce competition. At that moment, the Clan Leader of the Fengli Tribe, Bai Zhuo, timely stood up and spoke, "Clan Leader Chi, I disagree with your proposal. We know nothing about the thief. The Phoenix Perching Mountain Range is a paradise for monsters, and if we provoke any powerful ones, we might all be annihilated. And it¡¯s not even certain whether the thief is in the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range; what if it¡¯s a trap?" "The thief is definitely in the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. He must have a plot for doing this," Chi Yi said indifferently. "My mind is made up; Clan Leader Bai, if you are unwilling, you may take your people and leave." Having said that, Chi Yi scanned everyone present and spoke loudly, "I will not force anyone in this matter. Those who are unwilling are free to leave at any time. The rewards I spoke of earlier still stand. After the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations is found, I will relinquish my position as Great Clan Leader." "Where does Clan Leader Chi speak of such matters? Our Jiu Li tribe has always advanced and retreated together since ancient times," Clan Leader Yu Hong of the Yu Li tribe said with a smile. "Our Chi Li tribe is willing to take the lead. Everyone, be careful and search separately." After Chi Yi finished speaking, he led the people of the Chi Li tribe straight into the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range. Behind them, the other eight tribes also followed closely. ... Concerning the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, a story tinged with legend has always been circulating among the Jiu Li tribes. It is said that a long time ago, the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range was just a small thicket on the verge of dying out. One day, an Ancient Phoenix suddenly descended and settled in the thicket. This Ancient Phoenix came there to undergo its tribulation, and thunder and lightning battered the thicket for seven days and nights, leaving the land riddled with scars. It was not until the eighth day, following the Ancient Phoenix¡¯s piercing cry, that it successfully transcended the tribulation and ascended as a Divine Beast. Afterward, the flames burning on its body covered the entire thicket. But strangely, as the flames burned, the thicket was not destroyed; instead, the trees grew taller and more robust. The originally dying thicket almost instantly transformed into the vast Sky-reaching Forest. It was later discovered that these flames that burned the thicket were the Ancient Phoenix¡¯s own Innate True Fire. "The fire of Nirvana." ... Within the forest of the mountain range, there was a sense of tranquility. Only the occasional distant roar of beasts caused a chill of fear to run down one¡¯s spine. The clan leaders of the Jiu Li tribes were all beings of the Saint Vein Realm. In the early periods of the Mythical Era, having such strength meant that one was already at the pinnacle of the human race¡¯s combat power. Yet even with such might, they could only struggle to survive under the monsters¡¯ reign. This was a dark era. The common people did not strive to live better lives or to achieve glory. They only sought the simplest thing, to survive, nothing more. Xu Zimei gazed in the direction of the main force for a moment, then his figure gradually disappeared in the mountain range. ...... Not long after the Jiu Li tribes entered the Phoenix Perching Mountain Range, the entire mountain range became violent. The activity of the monsters seemed to become more frequent. The people of the tribes began to clash fiercely with the monsters, resulting in casualties on both sides. But this was, after all, a paradise for monsters, and if things continued this way, the Jiu Li tribes were destined to suffer heavy losses. After some discussion, a few of the tribe¡¯s clan leaders decided to lead their people to retreat for the time being. After all, they could not find the cause of the monsters¡¯ ferocity. But when everyone started to retreat, they found that the entire periphery of the forest in the mountain range was blocked by a transparent barrier. No matter how the people attacked, they could not break the barrier. "It seems someone wants to trap us here," Bai Zhuo said with an awkward expression. Feng Yu, the Clan Leader of the Fengli Tribe, nodded gravely, "Not just trap us. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be precise, they want to farm us. There are many monsters in this forest, and if we want to survive, we must kill all the monsters." "This barrier couldn¡¯t have been set up in a short amount of time, and I¡¯ve never seen such a barrier before," Yu Hong said indifferently. "It seems that stealing the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, including luring us here, was all planned." The other clan leaders all shook their heads and sighed. Bai Zhuo looked at everyone and said lightly, "Gentlemen, don¡¯t you think something is off?" "What do you mean?" "Where have the people of the Chi Li tribe gone?" Chapter 250 - 249: The Sparrow Stalks Behind As Bai Zhuo¡¯s voice faded, everyone then realized that among all the people present, only the insignificant branches of the Chi Li Tribe remained. The direct lineage disciples, including Chi Yi, had all disappeared. "Everyone, it seems you have noticed." Just then, outside the barrier, Chi Yi appeared, walking towards them with a group of people. "Clan Leader Chi, what do you mean by this?" Bai Zhuo asked. "Can¡¯t you see?" Chi Yi smiled and said, "Making you slaughter each other with the monsters, that¡¯s exactly what I mean." "Clan Leader Chi, are you trying to exterminate our Jiu Li Tribe?" someone asked in disbelief. "Did you set up this barrier?" "No, no, no, it¡¯s not about extermination," Chi Yi shook his head and said with a smile: "In the future, our Chi Li Tribe will be the only legitimate one." "Just for this, you want to kill all of us?" someone asked incredulously. "I think, it might have something to do with the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations," Bai Zhuo pondered for a moment and then said lightly. "So the so-called loss of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations was also an inside job by your Chi Li Tribe, a scheme of your own making." "Patriarch Bai, although I usually don¡¯t agree with your principles, I must say you are smarter than the rest," Chi Yi said with a light chuckle. "Do you all remember the cultivation conditions for the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations?" "It requires a large amount of blood and qi," Bai Zhuo replied word by word. "Do you know why none of the great clan leaders of past generations could fully cultivate the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations?" Chi Li smiled as he looked at the puzzled crowd and slowly said. "All that talk about poor aptitude was just to deceive you. The real reason is that cultivating each Transformation of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations requires a significant amount of blood and qi. Especially as one progresses, the amount of blood and qi needed increases exponentially. So where does this blood and qi come from? If you were to hunt monsters, you¡¯d have to wait an eternity." "So you intend to kill us all and use us as nourishment for your cultivation," Yu Hong said with a cold snort. "Do you dare to say that none of you who have cultivated the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations have ever hunted humans?" Chi Yi asked in a cold voice. "But we have never been as monstrously cruel as you; we always knew where to draw the line," Yu Hong retorted. "Monstrously cruel?" Chi Yi laughed and shook his head, "You¡¯re wrong. After you die, I will use your blood and qi as nourishment to fully cultivate the true War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. I will become the only person in the history of the Jiu Li Tribe to successfully cultivate the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. Later generations will only marvel at my extraordinary talent and unrivaled aptitude. As for you, you¡¯ll just be poor souls who perished in the onslaught of monsters, and no one will remember you." Upon hearing Chi Yi¡¯s words, all those present were filled with furious faces. Bai Zhuo proposed, "Let¡¯s all use our strongest attacks to strike this barrier together and try it out." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd nodded, and countless strands of spiritual energy surged around them. Explosions of colorful spiritual energy erupted on the barrier, but the barrier, like a black hole, absorbed all the attacks. "It¡¯s useless, stop struggling," Chi Yi laughed, "This is a shifting formation, where all your attacks are transferred by the formation to another place. Unless your power is strong enough to exceed the limit of transfer." "Clan Leader Chi, there¡¯s no need to make it a matter of life and death between us; I think we can talk this out," Feng Yu said with a smile, "We of the Jiu Li Tribe are as close as siblings. Why must you use our blood and qi? There are countless towns in this world, we can bring the humans from those towns to you." "That suggestion is not bad," Chi Yi said with a smile. ``` "It¡¯s a pity we¡¯ve already torn our faces apart, so there¡¯s no room for reconciliation." As Chi Yi¡¯s words fell, a large group of disciples behind him threw the bags in their hands into the barrier. Upon entering the barrier, the bags spilled out countless pieces of flesh. The flesh was deep blue with a strong musky scent emanating from within. "It¡¯s the flesh of Musk Mice," Bai Zhuo said in horror. The flesh of the Musk Mouse has a serious hallucinogenic effect, especially for monsters with sensitive senses of smell. This is a kind of food that can drive them mad. Often, people from the Jiu Li Tribe use the flesh of Musk Mice as bait to hunt monsters. Now, as the flesh of the Musk Mice scattered throughout the forest, the area was completely shrouded in the scent of musk. "Everyone, run," Bai Zhuo said somewhat in panic. No sooner had the words fallen than countless roars rose not far away. Immediately, numerous figures began to sprint rapidly from within the forest. One after another, gigantic monsters surrounded the area, the ground began to shake, and the Sky-reaching Ancient Trees fell in response. These monsters were all aberrant creatures, with three-headed snakes covered in spines, hyenas with eight legs, and elephants with nine nostrils. At this moment, upon seeing humans, the monsters roared chaotically together. All attacked at once. A great battle was underway within the barrier. Chi Yi watched the spectacle with relish. The man beside him asked respectfully, "Clan Leader, should we activate the Formation?" "Activate it. After the Formation ends, immediately search the scene. Don¡¯t leave a single survivor," Chi Yi said indifferently. Following that, the tribespeople of the Chi Li Tribe spread out, surrounding the entire Formation. They placed their hands on the barrier, and streaks of crimson Spiritual Energy were all transferred into the barrier. Soon after, the whole barrier began to buzz, the ground trembled, and the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth all converged towards the barrier. An aurora formed above the barrier, covering an extensive area, almost enveloping the entire forest within it. A terrifying presence was brewing within the aurora. "Chi Yi, what are you trying to do?" someone inside the barrier shouted. "Enjoy the wonderful gift I¡¯ve prepared for you!" As Chi Yi¡¯s laughter echoed, the aurora descended with an unstoppable force. Endless Space shattered around, and under the power of this aurora, neither human nor monster had the chance to resist before being obliterated. ...¡­ "Have you ever heard the saying, ¡¯The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡¯?" Just as Chi Yi was proudly admiring his handiwork, a voice suddenly rang out beside his ear. He turned his head and saw a young man emerging from behind a large tree. "A survivor from the Bai Li Tribe," Chi Yi said lightly, noticing Xu Zimei¡¯s attire. Since he had joined the Bai Li Tribe, he naturally wore clothes of white design. Xu Zimei chuckled. From the moment he had entered the mountain range, he had felt something was off. So he had promptly retreated, staying on the outskirts of the range. Chi Yi¡¯s promised rewards were of no interest to him, and he naturally felt no need to search laboriously for them. The might of the Emperor Pulse Realm rose and dispersed around him, and Xu Zimei slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back. ``` Chapter 251 - 250: Way of Inquiry - Eleven Forms, Blood of the Firmament When the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm echoed through this world, boundless Spiritual Energy swept across, mingling with Thunderbolt above the Tyrant Shadow. Chi Yi looked at Xu Zimei in astonishment and said, "I never knew your Bai Li tribe had someone like you. How come I never heard of it before?" Xu Zimei snorted coldly, Tyrant Shadow towering over his head, bringing down Purgatory¡¯s Thunderbolt and Heavenly Fire. "You pride yourself as the oriole, yet you are unaware that I am the hunter beneath the tree," Chi Yi said with a light chuckle. At that moment, the force belonging to the Saint Vein Realm spread out from around him. With a wave of his hand, the Spiritual Energy of the heaven and earth surged instantly. A giant hand formed in the sky and reached for Xu Zimei. A thunderous "boom" exploded. Tyrant Shadow slashed down, shattering the space around, cleaving a gash through the Firmament, and the giant hand also disintegrated within it. Chi Yi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of astonishment; he had not expected his attack, which he considered nearly foolproof, to be dissolved so easily. As Tyrant Shadow descended from the sky, Chi Yi¡¯s eyes focused, and his figure rapidly retreated. "Boom boom boom." In the spot where he had been standing, a very deep pit appeared. The ground cracked open with countless fissures. "I must admit, I¡¯ve underestimated you a bit," Chi Yi said indifferently. As his words fell, the True Fate Emergence occurred above his head, gathering Spiritual Energy. A beast clad in armor emerged as a phantom behind Chi Yi. This monster, towering over ten meters tall with dark cyan skin, had eyes as large as cows¡¯, and every breath it took occasionally puffed out plumes of white smoke. Mysterious runes were etched all over its skin. Its visage was more akin to that of an Evil Ghost. Xu Zimei squinted slightly, observing this True Fate; he could feel a strong evil aura emanating from it. As Chi Yi slowly raised his hand, the monster on his body mimicked the gesture. Armor fused with Spiritual Energy struck directly towards Xu Zimei. "What is this?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He was not afraid to fight; darkness spread over Tyrant Shadow as he executed the Way of Inquiry¡¯s tenth form, Death¡¯s Heavenly Curtain. Loud "boom boom boom" explosions sounded in the sky. The clash between the armor and the Curved Blade set off sparks, and the world was enshrouded in death and evil energy. The two fought numerous rounds in the sky, each unable to gain the upper hand. Chi Yi frowned slightly; the True Fate monster roared, and after another collision with Xu Zimei, Chi Yi rapidly retreated. "Who exactly are you?" Chi Yi asked with an embarrassed expression. The opponent of Emperor Pulse Realm was matching him, a combatant of the Saint Vein Realm, and what was even more terrifying was that Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t even used his own True Fate. "That¡¯s not important," Xu Zimei put down the Tyrant Shadow, took a deep breath, and said, "You just need to understand that I came here to kill you." "Kid, I acknowledge that you¡¯re strong, invincible within the same realm," a special aura suddenly spread around Chi Yi. His long hair floated down from his head, and multiple gleams of light flashed in his eyes. "But that does not give you the reason to act recklessly." As Chi Yi spoke, the aura around him became increasingly strong. A dazzling aurora shot into the sky, turning half the Firmament into a fiery red hue. The space around him, due to the immense pressure of his aura, exploded with a "pop pop pop." The fire-red Spiritual Energy spread all around, as Chi Yi slowly lifted his head. "Sky-breaking Change." A fierce roar came from his mouth, and he launched a punch that gathered immense Hurricanes at its core. With a "boom," Xu Zimei¡¯s figure staggered back three steps, his hands gripping the Tyrant Shadow trembling slightly. Xu Zimei lifted his head, looking at Chi Yi with a hint of surprise. The other¡¯s power had clearly more than doubled since just moments ago. "Kid, if you had sneaked away just now, you might have had a slim chance to survive," Chi Yi said coldly, "but regrettably, you chose to barge into ¡¯Hell¡¯ when there was no door for you." "So this is the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, huh," Xu Zimei frowned as he spoke. "No, this is only the first transformation," Chi Yi corrected, "to die under the divine technique of my clan, you can¡¯t say you¡¯re completely wronged." As Chi Yi¡¯s voice fell, the momentum around him grew stronger once more. "Mysterious Spirit Second Transformation." "True Spirit Third Transformation." Seeing the increasingly powerful aura around Chi Yi, Xu Zimei furrowed his brows tighter. He had indeed underestimated this divine technique, as Chi Yi¡¯s momentum seemed to double with each transformation. "I can¡¯t let him continue like this," Xu Zimei muttered, slightly frowning. Behind him, a blue planet slowly rose. As the mist dispersed and the blue planet rose, the Creation Force surged around him. Sounds of "bang bang bang" rang out as six Vein Gates opened in succession. In that instant, it seemed as if the entire world fell silent. The blue planet descended from the sky, time stopped, space froze. Chi Yi was still gathering his strength, watching as Wugeng Planet rushed forth with earth-shattering power. His face suddenly turned pale. "What is this True Fate?" At this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford any extra thoughts, his figure swiftly retreating. With a loud "boom," that part of the world was utterly annihilated amidst the dust. Even though Chi Yi had retreated quickly, he was still implicated in the aftermath. Thin streaks of blood appeared on his body, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and his entire aura wilted. "Extreme Spirit Four Transformations!" At this moment, Chi Yi roared to the sky, his aura reaching a critical breaking point. The rumbling sounds resounded around him, Spiritual Energy surged like a mighty river. He threw a punch down, his fist wind tearing through the Firmament, bringing with it limitless Hurricanes as it headed for Xu Zimei. "Die!" Xu Zimei placed Tyrant Shadow in front of him, slightly lifting his head. His gaze was resolute and deep, completely devoid of any panic or fear. He watched as the overwhelming, majestic fist rushed towards him. At that moment, the punch was less than a meter from Xu Zimei¡¯s face. The fist wind blew all his hair back, and the oncoming Hurricane was painfully scraping his skin. Xu Zimei slowly picked up Tyrant Shadow, everyone¡¯s vision seemed to dim. All that remained was a splash of blood red, like spilled ink, floating in the darkness. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Way of Inquiry¡¯s eleventh form, Blood of the Firmament." Endless sharp edges swam with shockingly vibrant blood on the blade. The blade, several feet wide, seemed like a Sea of Blood and Hell, submerging all that was ugly and sinful. Blood scattered, blooming like buds in the darkness. Chi Yi had a strange feeling. Clearly, the blood wasn¡¯t his, clearly he was still a meter away from Tyrant Shadow. But when he looked down, he saw his limbs all split apart. His whole body was torn asunder. Both arms and both legs were severed, leaving nothing but a bare torso powerlessly collapsing to the ground. The clouds in the sky gathered more and more until they could no longer hold the forces within. With a sound of "whoosh," large raindrops began to fall. Chapter 252 - 251 War God The raindrops fell faster and faster, instantly becoming a torrential downpour. All the remaining members of the Chili Tribe perished under Xu Zimei¡¯s blade, turning into dead souls. "I only hope that in Hell, you can be good people," Xu Zimei said after killing the last tribesman, slowly making his way to the barrier. The barrier, now drained of energy, no longer had any defensive power. Xu Zimei tore through the barrier with a single stroke and walked into the jungle. Whether human or monster, at this moment, the corpses piled up like mountains, leaving no survivors. "I¡¯ve avenged you, I really am a good person," Xu Zimei shook his head and sighed. "Good people get good karma, your life force should help with my cultivation." ... After having their limbs severed, people do not immediately die but slowly and agonizingly pass away from excessive blood loss and pain. But Chi Yi was at the Saint Vein Realm, and as long as his Divine Soul remained unshattered, such injuries were slowly recoverable. Without his hands and feet, Chi Yi could only passively lie on the ground, letting the rain wash over his face. At that moment, a figure appeared before him, blocking the pouring rain. "Don¡¯t kill me, I can give you the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations," Chi Yi begged in haste. "Where are the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. He was indeed curious about this Demonic Skill, having not given Chi Yi the chance to unleash the other transformations just now, which would have been a fierce battle. Just the four transformations he had witnessed were troublesome enough. Had all eight Transformations been employed, Chi Li in this state wouldn¡¯t dare claim to be invincible among his peers. But at least within the Saint Vein Realm, it would¡¯ve definitely been considered a higher combat prowess. This was only about the eight transformations, and Xu Zimei could hardly believe what it would be like if, according to legend, all nine were used. "I can give it to you," Chi Yi quickly said, "but you must let me go." "You are not in a position to negotiate terms with me," said Xu Zimei calmly. "If you refuse, then let this Demonic Skill be utterly lost with my death," Chi Yi retorted. "Are you threatening me?" Xu Zimei scoffed and said. "Allow me to take a guess. Since you want to learn the last transformation of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, you must also have the Legacy Stone on you." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chi Yi¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and he quickly said, "As long as you let me go, I will give you the Legacy Stone right away. From now on, the entire Jiu Li Tribe will heed your command, how about that?" "It seems I guessed correctly," Xu Zimei smiled and began searching Chi Yi¡¯s body. When Xu Zimei forcibly opened his Storage Ring, Chi Yi¡¯s face grew even more embarrassed. A pitch-black stone was extracted by Xu Zimei. The stone¡¯s surface was exceedingly smooth, with a dark glow radiating from the inside. In the very center of the stone was an imprint the size of a thumb. Just as Xu Zimei was about to press his thumb into the imprint, Chi Yi hurriedly shouted, "Don¡¯t!" With a "boom," Endless waves of energy surged between heaven and earth, the entire black stone enveloped in a swirling light, as a beam of darkness shot skyward. Ripping through the firmament, breaking through the clouds. In that moment, Xu Zimei felt his consciousness enter a mysterious space. ... Divine Spirits were the strongest beings of this era. They transcended everything, possessing endless lifespans and unimaginable strength. In the early days of the Mythical Era, there were no mortals, no monsters. They were the first natives of this world. The changes in the world are endless. Thousands of years after the appearance of Divine Spirits, heaven and earth began to nurture new life. This included monsters, Monster Beasts, and those who evolved from Monster Beasts into humans. During the time these beings were fermenting into existence, the Divine Spirits were also secretly plotting everything. They aimed to rule the entire Continent, turning all mortals into their servants. However, such actions ran counter to the principles of the Heavenly Dao. If the plans of the Divine Spirits came to fruition, then this Epoch would not be able to develop healthily and lastingly. Thus, with the help of Heavenly Dao, a Giant lying dormant beneath the earth awoke. Wielding a huge axe, he proclaimed himself the "War God." That day, the War God emerged from War God Valley, axe in hand, and stepped into the stronghold of the gods. No one knew the outcome of that battle. But when the battle was over, the War God and the other Divine Spirits had all vanished without a trace. Nobody knew where the Divine Spirits had gone, whether they were alive or dead. Later generations would call that battle the "Twilight of the Gods." Sincere then, the age of the Divine Spirits never returned, and the world¡¯s inhabitants all embarked on a long and arduous journey seeking the Way of Inquiry. And the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations were precisely the Divine Skills left behind by the War God, obtained by the descendants of the Jiu Li Tribe within the War God Valley. The so-called nine transformations are divided into: Sky-breaking Change, Mysterious Spirit Second Transformation, True Spirit Third Transformation, Extreme Spirit Four Transformations, Desolate Spirit Fifth Transformation, Heavenly Serpent Sixth Transformation, Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation, and the ultimate War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. As streams of inherited memories flooded into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind, he subconsciously began to circulate the trajectories of these Divine Skills. All the blood energy in his body surged, like the roaring and boundless waves of a great river. This blood energy inverted the Yin and Yang within Xu Zimei¡¯s body and flowed upward against the current. In just an instant, Xu Zimei had learned the Sky-breaking Change. As he continued to cultivate further, the frequency of the vibrations in his body¡¯s blood energy grew increasingly intense. All the blood vessels in his body felt as though they were about to explode. At its core, the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations was a set of Skills that amplified one¡¯s power. It was not a single Vein Skill, but a form of enhancement to every part of the body. With each transformation unlocked, one¡¯s strength increased exponentially. By the time Xu Zimei had learned up to the seventh transformation, his body could no longer withstand his surging blood energy. His entire body was dry and withered, his complexion pale as if drained by a vampire. Yet at the same time, the blood energy around his body had become several times stronger. Seeing so many people dead in front of him, blood drenching the earth, nearly ten thousand people and countless monsters had perished here. Xu Zimei waved his hand, and all this blood energy rose from the ground and surged into his body. With a "boom", something seemed to be surging within Xu Zimei¡¯s body, and his face gradually regained its color. And the realm of War God¡¯s Nine Transformations began to improve, bit by bit. The improvements continued until after the Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation, where the pace of enhancement finally began to slow. Xu Zimei closed his eyes tightly, and at that moment, an image appeared in his mind. "Fight! Fight! Fight!" A man fought against heaven and earth, slaying gods and Demons Slay. Alone, he battled against the gods, his valor soaring into the sky like a piercing cloud. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if everything in this world was insignificant compared to the word ¡¯fight.¡¯ The heart¡¯s abyss is as high as a mountain, with pride and subtlety like a blossom¡¯s dust, all things in life are but so. The blood energy enveloped Xu Zimei, persisting continuously for half a month. As the dawn broke in the Firmament, and the cocoon of blood energy burst open, Xu Zimei had no chance to sense his own changes before the Firmament suddenly fluctuated, and the River of Time swept him away. Chapter 253 - 252: Obtaining the Destiny-Defying Bead When Xu Zimei opened his eyes, he found that he had somehow already appeared in the Old Land. The transformations within the Old Land were still ongoing. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, feeling the enhancement from the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations within his body. The War God¡¯s Nine Transformations could multiply his strength, but they also had their drawbacks. Every time after using the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, there would be a period of weakness in his body. Xu Zimei walked out of the transformations of the Old Land and returned to the Divine Gate. "You really came out," the Divine Emperor said somewhat surprised. After all, in the transformations of the Old Land through the generations, no one besides the Great Emperors had ever come out alive. Not to mention a martial artist of the Emperor Pulse Realm. "Do me a favor," Xu Zimei said indifferently. ...¡­ At this moment inside the Old Land, with each transformation of this scene, heaven and earth would thunder, and endless spiritual energy roared. In a very secretive dark place, a coffin quietly floated midair. Around the coffin, time was forbidden; nobody knew how long it had been floating there. Above the coffin was a clock face pattern. The pattern had twenty-four rings; with every transformation of the Old Land, the clock face would turn one ring. At this moment, as the "clang clang" of the clock hands sounded, it was especially clear in the silent darkness. Finally, the transformation of the Old Land outside came to an end, and the clock hands also reached the last ring. "Click." At that moment, the lid of the coffin was suddenly opened, and as the lid disappeared, a woman suddenly sat up from inside the coffin. The woman was dressed in a blue gown, and as she slowly stepped out of the coffin, her blue gown spread across the land like a field of blooming flowers in its beauty. The previously halted clock face suddenly began to move backward at a high speed. At this moment, a beam of light shot out from the clock face. A man¡¯s phantom slowly emerged in the light. The woman looked around blankly and, upon seeing the phantom appear, she hurriedly exclaimed, "Brother Tian Shi." "Qin, long time no see," Tian Shi said with a smile, his tone affectionate. "Brother Tian Shi, what¡¯s happening?" Lin Qing asked, puzzled. With a wave of Tian Shi¡¯s hand, at that moment, countless reverse flows appeared in the dark void. A River of Time, carrying five-colored light, descended from the sky. Tian Shi smiled and said, "Go, this is the legacy I¡¯ve prepared for you. Once you accept it, you will understand what¡¯s happening." Lin Qing nodded and stepped into the River of Time without any hesitation. Watching Lin Qing step into the River of Time, Tian Shi finally muttered to himself as if relieved of a heavy burden, "It¡¯s a success." At that moment, a sudden sound of footsteps arose from nearby. Tian Shi¡¯s gaze sharpened, and with a wave of his right hand, endless laws of time flowed, and the entire darkness surged with an overwhelming aura. "Time Emperor, please refrain from taking action, I am entrusted by another," the figure hurriedly said. When the darkness dispersed, the figure that appeared was none other than the Divine Emperor. Tian Shi looked at the Divine Emperor and said indifferently, "You better have a perfect explanation." The Divine Emperor smiled, slowly took out a jade pendant, and handed it to Tian Shi. "Junior Brother Zimo," Tian Shi¡¯s expression became somewhat clear as he recognized the jade pendant, closing his eyes and pondering for a long time, murmuring to himself. "This is something left by our ancestors," the Divine Emperor said slowly. "Time is really magical, isn¡¯t it? Before you know it, so much time has already passed," Tian Shi remarked with a sigh. As he spoke, he took out a round bead from the void and handed it to the Divine Emperor. "Take it, this bead is called the Destiny-Defying Bead, and it has a certain chance to change a person¡¯s destiny. I hope you can handle it properly." "Destiny-Defying Bead," the Divine Emperor said with some surprise as he looked at the round bead in his hand. It looked like an ordinary bead, but upon closer inspection, it seemed very strange. "If you can really change Junior Brother Zimo¡¯s destiny, tell him I¡¯m waiting for him in the Upper Realm," Tian Shi said calmly. The Divine Emperor nodded. Then, with a sweep of Tian Shi¡¯s right hand, the boundless darkness disappeared, and the Divine Emperor¡¯s figure also returned to the Old Land. ... "How did you come to know the Time Emperor?" the Divine Emperor asked Xu Zimei with some surprise. "He¡¯s from so many eras ago." Xu Zimei looked at the Destiny-Defying Bead in his hand, smiled, and remained silent. "Then what¡¯s the relation between the evolution of this Old Land and the Time Emperor? You ought to tell me that, at least," the Divine Emperor continued to inquire. "It has nothing to do with you," Xu Zimei said. "You only need to understand one thing. From now on, the curse of the Ancient Remnants will be completely erased." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor pondered for a long time and finally slowly said, "You¡¯re more mysterious than I imagined." ...¡­ As for the origin of the Old Land, many people knew that it was the site of a tribe called the Cang Tribe from the Mythical Era. The Time Emperor had thought of the concept of the Destiny-Defying Bead a long time ago, but an accident caused him to return to the Mythical Era. That was a period in his growth that held extraordinary significance, where he also met a girl he liked. "Lin Qing!" But ultimately, they were not from the same era. To be with the girl he liked, after traversing back from the Mythical Era, the Time Emperor started to earnestly study the Path of Time. Eventually, after he took on his destined role, he finally turned his idea into reality. Since then, the Destiny-Defying Bead had come into existence in the world. People could use the Destiny-Defying Bead to travel back a long time to change someone else¡¯s past. Once the past was changed, that person¡¯s future destiny would inevitably be altered as well. This is a sort of item that defies the heavens. Therefore, when the Time Emperor created it, he once faced obstruction from the Heavenly Dao. Especially when the Time Emperor was on the brink of condensing a fourth Destiny-Defying Bead after strenuously forming three, the Heavenly Dao became utterly enraged and sent down Nine Heavens Divine Thunder to strike at the Time Emperor. This severely violated the rules of the Heavenly Dao. In the end, the Time Emperor could only reluctantly give up. From then on, only three Destiny-Defying Beads remained in the world. One such Destiny-Defying Bead was used by the Time Emperor to change Lin Qing¡¯s fate. This so-called Old Land, including the curse of the Ancient Remnants, were merely protective measures taken by the Time Emperor to prevent his own destiny from being disrupted during reversal. The evolution of the Old Land was just a distortion arising from the Time Emperor¡¯s reversal of destiny. ... Before reversing destiny, the Time Emperor had set up countless traps in different small worlds. In these small worlds, only one contained the Mythical Era that he reversed destiny to, while the others hid deadly perils. Those who entered the Old Land died within them. Having observed this scene from the River of Fate, Xu Zimei found the exact small world. When reversing destiny for someone else, the reverser¡¯s own fate is tightly intertwined with it. Xu Zimei¡¯s appearance did not change the outcome of the reversal of destiny; he merely added his own role to it. Chapter 254 - 253 First Visit to Maple Leaf City People set up the stage, and actors performing the roles of Sheng, Mo, Dan, and Chou took turns performing. In this grand play, Xu Zimei neither opened the show nor delivered the finale. He was just an insignificant minor character, arriving quietly and leaving quietly. Time Emperor was changing Lin Qing¡¯s destiny, while Xu Zimei courted the Time Emperor early to obtain the Destiny-Defying Bead, ultimately making a grand sacrifice. Enter, perform, and then exit perfectly. ...... After putting away the Destiny-Defying Bead, Xu Zimei looked at the Divine Emperor and said, "Your Divine Gate has been silent for too long, it¡¯s time to let the world see what you¡¯re capable of." "What do you want to do?" the Divine Emperor asked, puzzled. ...... After leaving the Old Land, Xu Zimei headed towards Maple Leaf City. Xiao Guizi and Yao Shengnan had previously gone to Maple Leaf City to retrieve the Mother Leaf of the Tree of Life and had not yet returned. Naturally, Xu Zimei wanted to check on them. The Tree of Life was crucial to Xu Zimei and part of his world-creation plan. Moreover, Xiao Guizi might have encountered some danger. After emerging from the evolution of the Old Land, Xu Zimei could already sense the presence of Bai Meng and Chaos. Maple Leaf City was under the rule of the Mo Family. Ever since the Taoist Array Great Emperor was entrusted with Destiny, this family had risen like a shooting star. They were one of the families on the Yuan Central Continent with the most research into formations. The Six Elements Indestructible Array that Taoist Array Great Emperor left behind is still revered as one of the peak formations on the Yuan Central Continent even now. This is also the protective formation for the Mo Family. Most of the Mo Family members were pioneers filled with an innovative spirit. Their descendants studied various formations, with both successes and failures. By the time Xu Zimei arrived at Maple Leaf City, it was already evening. The city¡¯s architecture was very distinctive, resembling a giant maple leaf inverted upon the earth. All the buildings were a vibrant red, with red bricks and red tiles; red was the main color theme here. As Xu Zimei entered the city and observed the real buildings around him, who could imagine that it was once a city evolved from a formation? Among the ancestors of the Mo Family was a remarkable person. He was not bound by traditional Killing Arrays, Illusion Arrays, or Trapping Arrays. He enjoyed studying so-called everyday life formations. A formation evolved into a city, a Changhe, a forest...... He liked using his formations to create projections of countless objects from reality. At the time, many from the Mo Family saw him as a disgrace to Array Masters. The formations he researched had no offensive power or practical use. But, a long time later, this remarkable person was inspired by these evolutions. Eventually, he achieved great success in the way of arrays, able to evolve all things in a glance, with the sun and moon rotating and seas turning into mulberry fields. This Maple Leaf City was a city he evolved through formations. In this world, there were many other things he had evolved. ...... After Xu Zimei entered Maple Leaf City, he found that the security was much stricter than before. Everyone entering or leaving the city had their identities thoroughly checked. Moreover, many people in blue robes patrolled throughout the city. Xu Zimei found an inn and walked in. "Are you here to stay or to dine?" the innkeeper asked promptly. "Bring out all your best food and wine," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I want to ask you something." "Please go ahead, sir," the server nodded eagerly. "I¡¯m new to Maple Leaf City," Xu Zimei smiled. "On my way over just now, I saw a group of people in blue robes all over the streets. The sight was a bit intimidating. Has something happened in the city?" The server looked around, ensuring no one paid attention, and then whispered with his head down: "I don¡¯t know much either. But I heard they are looking for two people." "And who might these people in blue robes be?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "They are said to be visitors from the Central Continent. It¡¯s not really our place to interfere," the server replied with a smile. Xu Zimei fell into light contemplation, the people from the Central Continent coming to the Eastern Continent to capture someone. This easily led Xu Zimei to think of Yao Shengnan and Xiao Guizi. He also did not know which Immortal Gate of Imperial Rule Yao Shengnan was referring to. ¡­ After finishing dinner, Xu Zimei returned to his room and began to have Bai Meng search for traces of Xiao Guizi and the other person. He sat cross-legged on the bed, his consciousness entering the Divine Continent. This Continent was desolate, appearing empty and vast. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only Chaos patrolled the world, watching over the nurturing of the nine Divine Beast essences day in and day out, looking forward to the day their comrades would revive. Compared to the slow nurturing of the nine Divine Beasts, the only tree on the Continent. The growth of the Dragon Tree was much faster. It absorbed the life essence of the world and had now grown into a Sky-reaching Great Tree. Its branches and leaves were lush; vast and flourishing branches spread into the void, and the green leaves piled thickly, covering the entire tree. The nearly hundred fruits on the tree shone brightly, crystal clear. Within the fruits, the shadows of Divine Dragons were vaguely visible, very lifelike. When springtime came, a breeze from distant horizons blew in. It lifted a cloud of dust and then settled it back to the ground. In the wind, a faint dragon chant could be heard emanating from the tree. Xu Zimei looked and saw that the nurturing of the nine Divine Beasts would take some time, but the Dragon Tree, he estimated, would likely bear fruit soon. ¡­ After cultivating in the True Fate World through the night, Xu Zimei also began to consider matters of the Saint Vein Realm. The emergence of True Fate is the hallmark of the Emperor Pulse Realm. And for the Saint Vein Realm, the sign is the Divine Soul, a complete Divine Soul of one¡¯s own. The next day, when daylight came, Bai Meng had also returned from the outside. "How did it go?" Xu Zimei asked. "There¡¯s absolutely no trace at all," Bai Meng replied, shaking his head. "Even you couldn¡¯t find them?" Xu Zimei said, somewhat surprised. "It seems that the two of them are hiding in a very special location, or perhaps they have already left Maple Leaf City." After pondering for a while, Xu Zimei took out the Leaf of Life he had previously obtained from his Storage Ring. "What are you up to, boy?" The Leaf of Life looked at Xu Zimei warily. "Do you want your freedom?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Yes, but I¡¯m a leaf with integrity; I would never sell out my body," the Leaf of Life replied quickly. "Who wants your body," Xu Zimei responded with resignation. "Just help me sense if there is the presence of the Tree of Life¡¯s mother leaf nearby." "Are you talking about the leaf from the Heaven Clan?" the Leaf of Life asked. "Have you seen it?" "Back when I hadn¡¯t yet left the Tree of Life, people from the Heaven Clan once came looking for the Tree of Life with the mother leaf, so naturally, I know," the Leaf of Life replied. "That mother leaf is also the sole path to communicate with the Tree of Life." "Then quickly sense it for me, check if it¡¯s nearby," Xu Zimei said. Chapter 255 - 254 True Fate Tree of Life "Then we agree, once we find the mother leaf, you¡¯ll let me leave," the Leaf of Life hastily said. "Okay," Xu Zimei nodded. "Really? You¡¯re not deceiving me?" the Leaf of Life asked tentatively. "Do I look like a liar to you?" "Yes. Ah well, I¡¯ll search. Just don¡¯t strip off your pants at the smallest disagreement." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Peeing yellow, can¡¯t you control yourself?" ¡­ Following the Leaf of Life¡¯s investigation, after a while, it finally said, "The scent of the mother leaf is indeed here, and it¡¯s very strong. It just seems to disappear halfway through." "Where does it disappear? Take me there," Xu Zimei hurriedly said. Guided by the Leaf of Life, Xu Zimei arrived at a secluded courtyard. At this moment, the courtyard was tightly surrounded by blue-robed men, firmly denying access to anyone. "Who¡¯s there?" Just as Xu Zimei approached the courtyard, he was stopped by several blue-robed men. "This courtyard is my home, can¡¯t I go back to my house?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. The blue-robed man frowned slightly and told the others, "Take him down for me." Suddenly, a few blue-robed men burst with imposing auras, all of them from the Esteem Vein Realm. They all rushed to attack Xu Zimei. ¡­ Inside the courtyard at this moment, three blue-robed men were sitting within the stone pavilion. The blue robes worn by these three were significantly different from the others. The collars of the blue robes were embroidered with golden stripes, and the color was slightly lighter. This blue seemed to possess a very special magic power; it appeared that a regular person gazing too long might have their mind drawn in. It was as if one¡¯s gaze was transported into a blue ocean. On the back of their blue robes was embroidered the character "Heaven." "Elder Heavenly Scar, has this courtyard been fully searched?" the man sitting in the middle asked. "Elder Tianze, I¡¯ve had people search several times, but they haven¡¯t found any trace," the man called Heavenly Scar said, shaking his head. "So where could they hide?" Elder Tianze slightly furrowed his brows, pondering with his head lowered. And the only woman among the three, Elder Tianche sitting on the right, said, "Could they have already run away?" "Impossible; the entire courtyard is surrounded. How could they, meager Empty Vein Realm beings, leave under the watch of us three?" Elder Tianze shook his head. "There must be some place we¡¯ve overlooked." As they were talking, suddenly, a commotion was heard from outside. "What¡¯s going on?" Elder Heavenly Scar frowned slightly, ready to see what was happening. Just then, with a "boom," the courtyard gate was burst open, and several blue-robed men were sent flying in. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the entrance. Xu Zimei was seen clapping his hands, walking in with a smile. "Who are you?" Elder Heavenly Scar asked with a frown. "I was wondering the same, who are you?" Xu Zimei responded. Elder Heavenly Scar snorted coldly, full of the imposing presence of the Emperor Pulse Realm, and reached straight for Xu Zimei with his hand. "You¡¯re taking yourself too seriously." Xu Zimei smiled, Creation Force surging in his right hand. With just a casual wave, the torrential spiritual energy pressed down toward Elder Heavenly Scar. Elder Heavenly Scar didn¡¯t even have time to react, feeling an irresistible force bearing down on him. It exploded in front of him, and his entire body was sent flying backwards. "Elder Heavenly Scar," Elder Tianche exclaimed in shock from the side. Her eyes were filled with horror as she looked at Xu Zimei, who hadn¡¯t even withstood a single move; it should be noted that he and Elder Heavenly Scar were both powerhouses of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Yet the young man before them didn¡¯t seem all that old. Elder Tianze, standing in the center, had a solemn expression, and his immense Holy Power slowly dispersed around him. "Who might you be, sir? We seem to have no conflict with you!" Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Before asking about someone else, shouldn¡¯t you introduce your own background first?" "We are from the Extinct Heaven Sect of the Central Continent," Elder Bai Ze slowly declared. "May I ask how to address you, sir?" "Dead men need not know so much," Xu Zimei said lightly as he drew out Tyrant Shadow. Hearing the name of the Extinct Heaven Sect, Xu Zimei suddenly understood some things. Perhaps the Immortal Gate that Yao Shengnan wished to destroy was this very sect. This was an Immortal Gate of one sect with two great emperors. Their origins were extremely mysterious. Ever since the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor was chosen by Destiny, this sect called Extinct Heaven Sect seemed to materialize out of thin air overnight. Then, they quickly took root and sprouted, securing a place for themselves on the Central Continent. However, the records regarding the Extinct Heaven Sect and the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor himself were very scarce. ... "It seems you are quite confident, sir," Elder Tianze said indifferently. The Holy Power surrounding him grew stronger, and endless Spiritual Energy roared around. Behind him, the shadow of a great tree slowly came into view. This tree radiated a strong life essence, and its branches were incredibly thick. The tree soared from the ground, reaching a height that seemed to pierce the clouds, as if it extended right into the sky. Half of the tree¡¯s body was concealed in mist, with only the bottom half visible. "The Tree of Life, he is from the Heaven Clan." The moment True Fate Emergence occurred, the Leaf of Life in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand immediately cried out. "I thought the Heaven Clan, aside from Yao Shengnan, had been wiped out," Xu Zimei said, slightly bewildered. It seemed that this mysterious Extinct Heaven Sect had ties to the Heaven Clan. "It¡¯s just the right time to test my War God¡¯s Nine Transformations on you," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. At this moment, the aura around him surged as if a river of Spiritual Energy roared like a waterfall within him. The moment he executed the Sky-breaking Change, Xu Zimei felt his blood boil, as though it was boiling water. His whole body was filled with strength, and with a punch, he felt endless hurricanes tearing apart the space around his fist. Elder Tianze¡¯s body was enveloped in gathered Spiritual Energy, battling against Xu Zimei. As their fists collided, a "boom" resounded, and an explosion of energy waves erupted. Elder Tianze¡¯s body was thrown backwards. He stood up with a look of shock and watched Xu Zimei as True Fate surged behind him, the shadow of the Tree of Life quickly healing his wounds. "Elder Tianze, are you alright?" the others nearby asked with concern. Elder Tianze shook his head and took a deep breath. At this moment, the shadow of the Tree of Life behind him began to shake. The entire tree, roots and all, was uprooted on that shadow, its vast trunk enveloping the entire courtyard. With a "boom," an endless cleansing radiance spread upon it. The great tree descended from the heavens, tearing through the layers of space, and pressed directly towards Xu Zimei. The innumerable branches of the tree, like Demons and Monsters, twisted and entwined as they also lashed out at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed as Heavenly Fire spread, burning on Tyrant Shadow. He slashed down with his blade, executing the "Desolate Spirit Fifth Transformation." His aura roared like the ocean, a tsunami¡¯s howl suppressing the entire firmament. Chapter 256 - 255: Seven Days Later, I Will Annihilate Your Clan Tyrant Shadow descended from above, flashing with Heavenly Fire and Thunderbolt. All the branches that tried to entangle it were cleanly sliced apart, the blade¡¯s edge brimming with endless sharpness. It split the phantom of the Tree of Life right down the middle from its roots, tearing it completely apart. As the phantom of the Tree of Life was cleaved, Elder Tianze beside it spat out a mouthful of blood. Kneeling on the ground, his expression appeared extremely listless. Seeing this scene, all the people in blue robes blocked in front of Elder Tianze, watching Xu Zimei with a stern readiness. "Sir, are you declaring yourself an enemy of Extinct Heaven Sect?" Elder Tianche said with a grave expression. "Go back and relay a message to your Sect Master," Xu Zimei said indifferently, "In seven days, I will come and annihilate your sect." As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, everyone present changed color dramatically. "Arrogant, presumptuous, recklessly bold." One after another, the people in blue robes shook with anger, glaring furiously at Xu Zimei. "I¡¯m giving you a chance to live; I¡¯ll take care of it all in seven days," Xu Zimei sheathed Tyrant Shadow and said nonchalantly. Elder Tianche, trying to suppress the rage in his heart, made an effort to calm his tone. "Sir, please remember the words you uttered today. Our Extinct Heaven Sect calmly awaits your arrival." After speaking, Elder Tianche took a deep breath. In this era, to obliterate an Imperial Rule Immortal Gate is a very difficult task. Moreover, the Extinct Heaven Sect is not one of those old, traditional Imperial Rule Immortal Gates. Those Immortal Gates, because of the aeons that have passed, many of their War Generals are no longer able to appear in the world. Even more tragically, some War Generals have died in their Dust Blood Coffins. But for their Extinct Heaven Sect, ever since the Ancestor, Extinct Heaven Great Emperor, embraced his destiny, The second patriarch, Heaven-slaying Great Emperor, ascended only nearly ten thousand years ago. Being an entity with two emperors, they possessed the confidence and the strength. Even among the Immortal Gates, they feared no one. ... Watching Elder Tianche leave with numerous disciples in blue robes, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. According to the reminder of the Leaf of Life, the aura of the mother leaf vanished right here. After circling the entire courtyard, Xu Zimei did not find anything unusual. Just as he was pondering, his gaze inadvertently caught a Seven-Colored Dawn Tree in the courtyard. This type of tree is one of the most common plants on the Yuan Central Continent. At dawn and dusk, this tree emits a radiance like the colorful morning sun and the evening glow. Its ornamental value is extraordinary. Xu Zimei walked up to the tree and knocked on it, producing a "bang bang bang" muffled sound from within. He sliced the trunk open with his knife and discovered that the inside was entirely hollow. Inside the trunk, endless Spiritual Energy surged, forming a vortex that was, in fact, a Void Gate. This Void Gate shut off everything; Xu Zimei stepped into it. As soon as he walked in, before he could steady himself, a swoosh sounded by his ears, and something struck at his head. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure soared into the air, neatly dodging the attack. "How is it you?" The figure finally saw Xu Zimei¡¯s face and said in disbelief. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, the person who had attacked him was Yao Shengnan. At this moment, the space he was in was an incredibly narrow one, surrounded by chaotic space streams; the space was evidently still quite unstable. And Xiao Guizi lay next to her, covered in blood and extremely weak. "What happened?" Xu Zimei approached and asked. "He was hit by those outside while trying to save me. All his internal organs are injured. You must help him quickly," Yao Shengnan hurriedly said. Xu Zimei walked up to Xiao Guizi, who had already passed out at this moment. Only a very faint breath could be heard gasping for air. Xu Zimei took a pill from the Storage Ring and placed it in Xiao Guizi¡¯s mouth. "There is too little Spiritual Energy here, let¡¯s get out first," she said. Saying so, Xu Zimei carried Xiao Guizi to the courtyard. As the pill entered his body, Spiritual Energy from the surroundings began to converge, flowing into Xiao Guizi, healing his injuries. "You help as well," Xu Zimei said to the Leaf of Life. The Leaf of Life hesitated for a moment, but eventually strands of pale green Spiritual Energy made their way into Xiao Guizi¡¯s body. "Where is the mother leaf you promised?" Xu Zimei asked Yao Shengnan. Yao Shengnan took a deep breath and cautiously handed a leaf to Xu Zimei. She spoke softly, "Each time this mother leaf is transported to the Tree of Life, it requires a tremendous amount of power. Therefore, it is often in a state of slumber. Once you have fulfilled my request, I will tell you how to transport it." Xu Zimei took the mother leaf and stored it away. She also tucked away the nearby Leaf of Life. "Hey, you said once we found the mother leaf you would let......" The Leaf of Life hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xu Zimei stored it away. "It seems it had something to say," Yao Shengnan said cautiously from the side. "Really? I didn¡¯t hear anything," Xu Zimei shook her head and replied. "Isn¡¯t it time to tell me about the relationship between Heaven Clan and the Extinct Heaven Sect now?" Yao Shengnan fell silent for a while before finally speaking slowly, "Actually, a long time ago, the members of the Extinct Heaven Sect were people from our Heaven Clan. You should know about our Heaven Clan¡¯s most cruel reproduction rule," she said. Xu Zimei nodded, "The death of parents giving birth to two children, always one male and one female. This is also why your Heaven Clan has never been able to grow in numbers." "Right, every Heaven Clan member destined to reproduce cannot escape death," Yao Shengnan said softly. "Therefore, within the Heaven Clan, there is a faction that wants to break the chains of this destiny. If reproduction always results in death for the people of Heaven Clan, what if there were offspring between Heaven Clan and the human race? With this idea, many from the Heaven Clan secretly conducted such experiments. Later, they concluded that reproducing with the human race could indeed avoid this fatal destiny." "And then?" Xu Zimei asked. "As you know, those born of our Heaven Clan are always accompanied by a falling Leaf of Life," Yao Shengnan said. "But those offspring bred with humans are not under the protection of the Tree of Life. Our Heaven Clan individuals can have a very long life, choosing to reproduce only at the end of their natural lifespan. Yet those of the Heaven Clan with human lineage, their lifespans are remarkably short." "So they sought to seize the Leaf of Life from your Heaven Clan?" Xu Zimei guessed. "Long ago, whether it was the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor or the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor, they still had old affections and forbade the Extinct Heaven Sect from acting against our Heaven Clan," Yao Shengnan said. "But the current Sect Master of the Extinct Heaven Sect is an extremist, and he wants to seize our Leaf of Life. Because the Clan Leader disagreed, he even ordered his disciples to commit genocide against us." Chapter 257 - 256: Ten Thousand Arrays City and the Youngster Mo Chen "Clan extermination?" Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. "Their original idea was to raise us like livestock," Yao Shengnan said through gritted teeth. "But how could we, the people of Heaven Clan, bend to their will? Even if it meant fighting to our last breath, we would never surrender." "So your clan was exterminated?" Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "After all, your clan was a great one, yet it was wiped out so easily by an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect." "Our Heaven Clan has always lived in isolation, not involving ourselves in worldly strife," Yao Shengnan said calmly. "The Extinct Heaven Sect, under the leadership of two generations of Great Emperors, has grown strong among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. They have long been beyond our ability to fight against." At this moment, Xiao Guizi beside them slowly regained consciousness. His injuries had mostly healed, but his body was still somewhat weak. "Senior Brother," Xiao Guizi quickly greeted him. "It¡¯s alright, you should recuperate here in Maple Leaf City for a while and let Yao Shengnan take care of you," Xu Zimei said with narrowed eyes, speaking indifferently. "I¡¯m going to take a look at the Extinct Heaven Sect." "What about those Extinct Heaven Sect disciples from before?" Yao Shengnan asked curiously. "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be coming back," Xu Zimei replied. ... Xu Zimei rested in Maple Leaf City for the night and left early the next morning. He headed west towards Ten Thousand Arrays City. As the headquarters of the Mo Family, Ten Thousand Arrays City was quite famous in the central region of the Eastern Continent. The Extinct Heaven Sect was located above the Central Continent. There were only two ways for Xu Zimei to reach the Central Continent: one was to cross the Endless Heaven Sea. This route was long and time-consuming, and fraught with danger all the way. The other was through a Teleportation Array, directly transporting to the Central Continent. This method, although quick, required that Teleportation Arrays could not be so casually accessed. And considering the distance from the Eastern Continent to the Central Continent, each activation of the array would consume a vast amount of resources. On the Eastern Continent, the Teleportation Array that could reach the farthest distance and cover the largest area naturally belonged to the Array Family of the Mo Household. ...¡­ From a distance, Ten Thousand Arrays City¡¯s architectural style was nothing special. However, if one looked down from above, they would find that the entire city was connected by several arrays. A moat ran underneath half of the city, its water glistening and exceedingly clear. Xu Zimei entered the city. The city was divided into inner and outer sections. At this moment, Ten Thousand Arrays City was particularly bustling, with an open space next to the moat. Many people within the city were gathered around this place, seemingly watching something. Xu Zimei stood on the outskirts and looked for a few moments, noticing that there seemed to be some form of competition taking place. He randomly approached someone to ask about it. "You¡¯re a visitor, aren¡¯t you?" the person next to him looked at Xu Zimei and smiled, "This grand array contest is a tradition of Ten Thousand Arrays City. It¡¯s held every six months and is initiated by the Mo Family. The top three winners of the contest will receive generous rewards. As for the first-place winner, they will have the opportunity to directly join the Mo Family and become one of its disciples." "Really?" Xu Zimei smiled. "You¡¯ve arrived a bit late; the competition has ended, and the top three have already been determined," the man said. "The one who won first place is a youth named Wang Chen. He joined the Mo Family and was given the surname Mo Chen. It seems he¡¯s about to soar to great heights." "Mo Chen?" Xu Zimei was startled and focused her gaze on the situation in the center of the arena. She saw a youth wearing white clothing with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, standing at the very front. Although his clothes were somewhat worn, they were washed very clean. He stood tall and straight, his bright eyes full of spirit, and the loose strands of hair on his face gently fluttered with the breeze. "It really is him," Xu Zimei murmured softly. This youth named Mo Chen did indeed have a distinguished reputation in his previous life. As an outsider joining the Mo Family, he had blazed through all obstacles and became the most dazzling genius of the entire family at the time. At that time, the Mo Family¡¯s direct lineage also had a genius named Mo Yang. He was the current Saint Heir of the Mo Family, and his physique was also one of the legendary Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Ordinary Array Masters needed to gather Array Seals or prepare Array Plates in advance to set up a formation. But Mo Yang did not need to do this, as his Battle Body could automatically gather Array Seals for him. He could even achieve a formation with a single glance, creating a spectacle of myriad arrays within the seas. At that time, he was regarded as the disciple of the Mo Family most likely to carry on the Destiny. However, with the arrival of Mo Chen, everything slowly changed. Mo Chen didn¡¯t possess any particularly great innate talent, but he had a fierce determination in his bones. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the sake of power, he once used his own body as an Array Plate and inscribed formations upon it. He took the Six Elements Indestructible Array as his core, with many auxiliary minor formations supporting it. Every part of his body bore the mark of formations. Leaving aside whether this was useful or not, just the pain involved in this process was unbearable for ordinary people. In the Mo Family at that time, his fame shone so brightly that he even surpassed Mo Yang, who possessed the Battle Body. ...... At this moment, in the midst of a sea of people at the center of the arena, many looked on with envy as Mo Chen joined the Mo Family. "Brother," at that moment, a little girl in a yellow dress scurried out from the crowd and ran towards Mo Chen. "Ling¡¯er," seeing the little girl, Mo Chen¡¯s face broke into a smile, and he was just about to go over and pick her up. Suddenly, the scene became chaotic as several figures in blood-red appeared in the center of the arena. The blood-colored longswords were brandished in mid-air, and the shadows of the swords flickered like overlapping mountains. By the time everyone came back to their senses, the little girl was already lying in a pool of blood. "Sister," Mo Chen¡¯s face twisted into a ferocious roar, and as he tried to rush over, the people of the Mo Family beside him blocked him. ...... "Who is this, daring to kill on the Mo Family¡¯s territory," the onlooking crowd exclaimed in shock. "Didn¡¯t you see the robes they¡¯re wearing? They¡¯re from the Blood Nether Holy Sect," someone whispered. At the center of the arena at that moment, a dozen or so people dressed in blood-colored robes stood there. They looked at Mo Chen indifferently, and the person leading them spoke harshly, "Bastard, won¡¯t you come and welcome death?" "Are you all declaring war on our Mo Family?" Elder Mo stepped forward and frowned as he asked. "Elder Mo misunderstood," the leader quickly said: "We¡¯re simply pursuing a fugitive from our sect." "A fugitive?" Elder Mo turned to look at Mo Chen, confused, and asked, "What¡¯s going on?" "His parents violated the sect¡¯s rules, and we are under orders to bring him back," the man in the blood robe said indifferently: "If there¡¯s any resistance, we won¡¯t hesitate to execute them on the spot." When the man in the blood robe said this, his tone carried an intense killing intent. "It¡¯s clearly you who colluded with the elders to kill my parents, and now you¡¯re slandering them," Mo Chen said angrily. Chapter 258 - 257 Mo Residence Conflict (Please Subscribe) He quickly looked at the elder beside him and pleaded, "Elder Mo, I beg you to save me." "This is a private matter of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, I¡¯m not in a good position to interfere," Elder Mo pondered for a moment, then said. "I have already left the Blood Nether Holy Sect, I am now a member of the Mo Family," Mo Chen quickly said. "According to the rules of the competition, the first place should indeed be able to join the Mo Family." Hearing Mo Chen¡¯s words, Elder Mo slightly raised his head and looked around. This competition had nearly half the city¡¯s residents gathered here. If it wasn¡¯t handled well, it would certainly give rise to rumors and gossip. It would be a significant blow to the prestige of the Mo Family. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei shouted from behind the crowd, "Keep him here." After he shouted, his figure stepped through the air, and he appeared on the other side, continuing to shout. "These people can even kill a little girl; they¡¯re definitely not good people. Exactly, our Mo Family must not bow to such evil forces. Where would our Mo Family¡¯s dignity be then? We must resist to the end. Let him stay." As Xu Zimei incited the crowd, the people in the center also started shouting along. With the shouting growing louder, more people were attracted to the scene. Seeing the situation, Elder Mo finally said to the man in the blood robe, "Mo Chen has already joined our Mo Family. I have the authority to protect his safety, I¡¯m sorry but I cannot let you take him away." "This is an order from the Sect Master," the man from the Blood Nether Holy Sect said indifferently. "You¡¯re lying, this matter is clearly orchestrated by some elders in private, the higher-ups of the sect gate are totally unaware," Mo Chen shouted from the side. "If it really is an order from Sect Master Ming, then you should take this matter up with the Family Head of our Mo Family." Elder Mo replied indifferently, "I am merely upholding the duty of an elder." Hearing Elder Mo¡¯s words, the man in the blood robe squinted his eyes, an aura of menace radiating from him as he said coldly, "What if we insist on executing him right here?" "Where do you think you are?" Elder Mo of the Mo Family chuckled lightly. He casually waved his hand, and hundreds of array plates encircled him. On these plates, extraordinary visions were revealed: rivers roaring, fierce fires cutting like knives, and ten thousand arrows suspended in the firmament, all looking immensely powerful. "I will report this matter truthfully to the Sect Master," the man in the blood robe said, his face flushed with embarrassment. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let¡¯s go," he then snorted coldly and left the place immediately. ... Without concerning himself with how things ended, Xu Zimei left with a light laugh and headed straight for the Mo Residence. In the inner city where the Mo Family was located, two stone lions stood at the front gate of the residence. They were ordinary stone lions, but they were engraved with formations, making them look as if they had come to life, incredibly lifelike. "Stop, who are you?" As Xu Zimei had just walked up to the entrance of the residence, the stone lions on both sides stood up and began to speak. "I am here to see your Family Head," Xu Zimei said, eyeing the stone lions with interest. "Is the Family Head someone you can see just like that?" the lion snorted coldly. "Scram quickly, or I¡¯ll arrest you on the charge of disturbing the residence." "If you want to speak, speak properly. Do I need to teach you how to be human?" Xu Zimei frowned and said. "Kid, do you know where you are? It seems like you don¡¯t want to leave," the stone lion stood up, its large claws rolling towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and spiritual energy swirled around his right fist as he smashed it down. There was a "boom" sound. The stone lion instantly turned into powder and dissipated in mid-air. Seeing this scene, the other stone lion next to it hastily retreated several steps. It stammered, "Boy, you, you dare make trouble in front of the Mo Residence." As the stone lion dissipated, the formation inside it collapsed as well. Xu Zimei glanced at it and saw that the stone lion had not been set up with any particularly clever formation. Actually, it was controlled by someone, with only a message-transmitting array within. "What are you doing?" Just then, a voice came from not far away. A group of people walked towards him in a neat and orderly manner; most of them, by their attire, appeared to be guards and maids. Leading them was a woman dressed in a Qing Luo long dress; her lips red and teeth white, her long hair tied behind her. With a slender figure, she also wore a green silk belt around her waist, giving off a particularly pure vibe. "Second Miss," seeing the woman¡¯s arrival, the stone lion quickly knelt down and said, "This man tried to force his way into the residence and we stopped him. Then, dissatisfied, he blew up the other stone lion." The woman turned her head to look at Xu Zimei and asked with a smile, "May I know what brings you here, sir?" "You believe what he says?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. The woman shook her head, her voice like a skylark in the woods, laughing as she replied, "They are used to being arrogant on normal days. I suppose there must have been a verbal conflict with you, sir." "You are quite reasonable," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "I wish to see the Family Head of the Mo Family." "Then may I ask if you have any token or such to prove your identity? My father doesn¡¯t meet with just anyone," the woman asked with a light laugh. "I am the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. Tell him that and he will meet with me," Xu Zimei responded. "True Martial Holy Sect?" At this, everyone present was taken aback. With a title like ¡¯Four Emperors,¡¯ the name was indeed too shocking; even for other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, it was impossible to be proud in its presence. "So the gentleman is the current Saint Heir of the Holy Sect," the woman smiled and quickly said, "I am Mo Xinyi, my apologies for any rudeness." "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. "Since that¡¯s the case, Young Master Xu, please accompany me inside. I believe my father will be very keen to meet you," Mo Xinyi said with a smile. As the two of them were about to enter, another voice rang out from the side. "Hold on a moment." Everyone turned their heads and saw a man on a white horse slowly stopping at the entrance of the residence. The man was dressed in a white shirt, with a face as handsome as jade, and his eyes carried a smile. He had quite the bearing of a refined gentleman. He dismounted from the white horse and said to the woman with a smile, "Cousin Xinyi." "Greetings, Saint Heir," Mo Xinyi greeted with a smile. "How many times have I said not to be so formal? Call me Cousin Mo Yang," the man said with a laugh, then glanced at Xu Zimei and asked indifferently, "Who are you?" "He is the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect and wishes to see the Family Head," Mo Xinyi quickly introduced. "Cousin Xinyi, people can be malicious; don¡¯t just bring anyone into the residence," Mo Yang said, shaking his head slightly. "Do you have any proof that you are the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect?" "What¡¯s it to you?" Xu Zimei replied casually. "I call the shots here, and if you can¡¯t prove it," Mo Yang said, looking at Xu Zimei with a cold gaze, "then get lost." Chapter 259 - 258: There’s Always Someone Better? (Please Subscribe) "With that kind of attitude, no wonder you were suppressed and beaten by Mo Chen in your past life, even with your Battle Body." Xu Zimei thought to herself, her face revealing a scornful sneer. "What¡¯s that look for?" Mo Yang frowned and asked. "Do you always have to comment on my expressions?" Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "You¡¯re too presumptuous, kid," Mo Yang said coldly. "And then?" "No matter who you are, it¡¯s time you learned that there¡¯s always someone better out there." Mo Yang snorted coldly as the peak aura of the Esteem Vein Realm emanated from him. Streaks of black light coursed around them, gathering the spiritual energy. His innate Ten Thousand Arrays Phantasmal Body didn¡¯t require the arrangement of Array Seals; in just an instant, a fifth-tier Formation had condensed above his head. "Saint Heir, you¡¯ve misunderstood; he probably wasn¡¯t lying," Mo Xinyi interrupted from nearby. "Xinyi, you probably don¡¯t know, but representatives from the True Martial Holy Sect are currently guests at our Mo Residence. As their Saint Heir, how could he not be aware?" Mo Yang replied with a snort. In the Formation above him, flames spread widely, the intense heat incinerating the air. "Lihuo Array," he announced. With a wave of his hands, the Formation instantly enveloped Xu Zimei, with the condensed flames roaring like a Fire Dragon. Xu Zimei slightly raised her hand, and her punch, fierce with the wind, turned the fiery blaze into dust in an instant. She emerged from the smoke, chuckling lightly, "You¡¯re teaching me that there¡¯s always someone better out there?" Mo Yang¡¯s expression tightened as three more Formations coalesced around him. The Formations roared around him, with a dragon thrashing its tail, a White Tiger pouncing, and a phoenix spreading its wings. The Formations linked one after another, surrounding Xu Zimei. Spiritual energy surged around Mo Yang as he controlled the unfolding of the Formations. At that moment, mist shrouded the center of the Formation, obscuring the view for all onlookers. The sounds of dragons and tigers could be heard, full of majesty. "What True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir!" Mo Yang let out a cold snort, thinking he had victory in his grasp when suddenly a blade light cut through the multiple layers of Formation. The blade light soared into the sky, piercing clouds, sharp and fierce. Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Qi surged down like a Torrent breaking through a dam, unstoppable. All the Formations collapsed under the power of the Blade Qi. The Blade Qi rose with the momentum, slicing straight towards Mo Yang. Mo Yang¡¯s complexion changed slightly as he summoned a Defensive Array in front of him. As a Martial Artist of the Esteem Vein Realm, he was capable of setting up a sixth-tier Defensive Array. However, it was all in vain, for the Tyrant Shadow above was permeated with the dual properties of Thunderbolt and Heavenly Fire. Like it was made of paper, the Array was torn apart, and the Blade Qi struck Mo Yang. Mo Yang¡¯s body crashed heavily to the ground, shattering a large piece of the white stone steps. Slowly standing, a shocking wound appeared on his chest. Blood seemed to gush out desperately. "Great Elder, it¡¯s outside, someone is causing trouble and has injured the Saint Heir." At that moment, hurried footsteps sounded from within the Mo Residence. Guided by a servant, a middle-aged man dressed in a purple robe emerged. "Uncle," Mo Xinyi quickly greeted the middle-aged man upon seeing him. "What happened?" the middle-aged man asked, frowning at the scene before him. With a step into the void, he arrived beside Mo Yang and fed him a pill, slowly stemming the wound on Mo Yang¡¯s chest with spiritual energy. "Uncle, this is just a misunderstanding," Mo Xinyi explained, "This gentleman is the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. This is my second uncle, and also the Great Elder of our Mo Family." "What misunderstanding? This thief tried to infiltrate our Mo Residence and even hurt me, he definitely can¡¯t be allowed to leave." Mo Yang watched Xu Zimei with resentment. As the Saint Heir of the Mo Family, he hadn¡¯t suffered such humiliation in a long time. "Regardless, you should stay," the middle-aged man said indifferently. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if I don¡¯t?" countered Xu Zimei. "Are you asking me to make a move?" the middle-aged man snorted coldly, his Saint Vein Realm aura surged, and he struck out a palm towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and threw a punch in response. With a loud "bang," a wave of energy rose, and the blue bricks beneath their feet shattered, leaving both men evenly matched. "How is this possible," the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze became sharp. "Second brother, stop," just as the two were about to exchange blows again, two figures approached swiftly through the air and arrived in front of everyone in an instant. "Family Head," all the Mo Family servants present knelt down and greeted him respectfully. The contemporary Family Head of the Mo Family, Mo Canghai, a truly formidable figure. Among the newcomers, besides Mo Canghai, there was also the Great Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect. Before anyone else could speak, the Great Elder, looking at Xu Zimei with a slight frown, asked, "What are you doing here?" "I don¡¯t believe I am obligated to report to the Great Elder," Xu Zimei replied. "The Mo Family has always been on good terms with our True Martial Holy Sect, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t start trouble here," the Great Elder said coolly. "Alright, we¡¯re all friends here, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding," Mo Canghai said with a smile, "As the saying goes, no fight, no acquaintance. Saint Nephew Zimo, may I know the reason for your visit?" "Mo Family Head, I¡¯d like to use your Teleportation Array to go to the Central Continent," Xu Zimei replied, "Don¡¯t worry, I will cover all the resources consumed by the formation." Mo Canghai pondered for a moment, his gaze turning to the Great Elder beside him. "What are you going to do in the Central Continent?" the Great Elder asked with a frown. "I don¡¯t need to report my business to anyone," Xu Zimei responded indifferently. "Don¡¯t be too arrogant, things have changed," the Great Elder said evenly, "You might not be aware of something. Sect Master Xiao has returned, and the True Martial Holy Sect is no longer under your father¡¯s control." "No matter who it is, it¡¯s certainly not you, what¡¯s it to you?" said Xu Zimei, "Moreover, I¡¯ve been on my own for so long, when have I ever relied on the Sect Gate?" "You should watch yourself," the Great Elder¡¯s face grew darker as he turned and stopped speaking. Considering Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, Mo Canghai thought for a while and then said with a smile, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help. But the Teleportation Array to the Central Continent is a significant affair, just setting it up requires seven days of preparation. Moreover, we usually don¡¯t allow outsiders to use our array." "No problem, I won¡¯t insist," Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile: "It¡¯s just that your Great Elder hit me with a punch just now. It¡¯s only proper for me to return the favor." "Xu Zimei, if you dare cause trouble here and act rashly, I will have no choice but to capture you and take you back to the Holy Sect for the Sect Master to decide," the Great Elder spoke with surging holy power and narrowed eyes. "Great Elder, perhaps you should take care of yourself first." Xu Zimei laughed, waved his hand, and with a loud "boom," Chapter 260 - 259: I’m a Fair Person (Please Subscribe) The colossal body of Chaos stepped out from the void, heavily landing on the ground. The peak of Divine Vein Realm¡¯s might enveloped the area, causing everyone¡¯s facial expressions to change drastically, feeling an immense pressure descending upon them. "Chaos, isn¡¯t this the Monster Beast from the attack on the Yin-Yang Sect?" the Great Elder exclaimed with surprise and confusion, "Wasn¡¯t it imprisoned?" "Indeed, but it has now become my Vein Beast," Xu Zimei said. "Great Elder, you should speak more politely; my Vein Beast has a bad temper, and if it goes berserk, even I cannot stop it." "You," the Great Elder¡¯s gaze pointed towards Xu Zimei, his expression fluctuating between dark and light. After a long while, he snorted coldly and turned his head away. "Family Head Mo, isn¡¯t it time we talk about our matter?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. Mo Canghai pondered for a moment before finally saying, "You mean to tell me, Young Master Xu, that you will return my younger brother¡¯s punch, or will your Vein Beast do it on your behalf?" "Naturally, it will be me personally," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Then I have no objections," Mo Canghai signalled a middle-aged man next to him with a glance. After all, his younger brother was also a powerhouse in the Saint Vein Realm, scarcely inferior to him in strength. Facing Xu Zimei, not to mention a single punch, it seemed that the one who should be careful was Xu Zimei himself. "Then I will be so bold," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. As the sound of his voice fell, the imposing might belonging to the Emperor Pulse Realm burst forth from Xu Zimei¡¯s body like a tempestuous storm. This force soared straight into the skies, majestic and vast. The expressions of everyone present changed slightly, who could have imagined someone of such a young age reaching the peak of Emperor Pulse Realm. "So this is the foundation of a family with four Emperors." someone muttered to themselves. As this force surged like the sea behind Xu Zimei, a fog dispersed. A blue planet with an inviolable might rose into the sky, the force of creation permeating the void. Time stood still, space turned into nothingness, and the entire firmament fell silent, with winds sweeping around noiselessly. The middle-aged man facing him directly altered his complexion greatly, with the spiritual energy of the Saint Vein Realm defensively all around him. Still, his heart was beating exceedingly fast, a sense of death pervading his being. "Heavenly Serpent Sixth Transformation." Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and an enormous silhouette of a python snake appeared behind him. The python coiled in mid-air, hissing silently, its somber eyes fixed on the middle-aged man. At that moment, the aura around Xu Zimei roared, turning everything in the vicinity into nothingness, reaching a tipping point. "Nephew Zimo, I think we can still discuss this," Family Head Mo hurriedly said with a smile, "The Teleportation Array isn¡¯t impossible either." "What are you talking about?" Xu Zimei looked up, his aura becoming even more intense. "I mean, I will order people to prepare it right away, it can be used within seven days at most," Mo Canghai hurriedly explained. "Family Head Mo, there¡¯s no need to force yourself, I am quite fair as a person." "No forcing at all," Mo Canghai thought curses inside, but still managed a smile on his face. Considering the strength Xu Zimei displayed, let alone his younger brother, even if he himself were to fight, there would be no chance of resistance. He looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate, an unprecedented True Fate. Although he did not know what it was, there was an aura within it that made him apprehensive. Compared to losing an Elder of the Saint Vein Realm, it certainly wasn¡¯t worth causing a major conflict. Xu Zimei smiled, his mighty presence dissipating, landing lightly as if nothing had happened. The Mo Family¡¯s Great Elder next to him finally breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead, not knowing when it had become drenched. Xu Zimei looked at the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Great Elder, who had been scared stiff on the spot. He patted his shoulder and said with a smile, "Great Elder, we are from the same sect. I¡¯m not one to bear grudges; in the future, you should know what to do. After all, we choose our own paths, and everyone lives the life they make for themselves." Xu Zimei finished speaking and then headed straight for the Mo Residence. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Great Elder was deep in thought. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the words of the Great Elder suddenly came from behind. "Sect Master Xiao has returned this time bringing back a girl from outside. Although he didn¡¯t specify, I sense that he intends to cultivate her diligently." "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled with interest, "What are you doing at the Mo Family?" "There¡¯s an issue with the Sect Protection Array; I¡¯m here to seek help from a few Array Masters of the Mo Family," replied the Great Elder. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ...... Because setting up the Teleportation Array would take seven days, something Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t anticipated. He could only stay at the Mo Residence for seven days temporarily. At this moment, in the great hall of the Mo Family, several of the high-level members of the Mo Family were all gathered there. From Family Head Mo Canghai to the six Elders, they were seated in order. "What do you think of my proposal?" Mo Canghai inquired, "Xu Zimei, is he worth the investment?" "I don¡¯t object," replied an Elder nearby, "The key is how do we invest? How to invest to maximize the benefits." "Actually, I have been pinning all my hopes on Yang Er until today. But only after comparing them did I realize the gap was so vast," Mo Canghai sighed. "In the entire Eastern Continent, I¡¯ve yet to find someone who can contend with him. If Xu Zimei bears Destiny in the future, and we can stand on the same warship, it might be another opportunity for my Mo Family to rise." "The main problem now is that he, as the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. doesn¡¯t lack resources. What do we have that we can offer?" Upon hearing this, everyone present fell silent. This matter was indeed a bit thorny. "How about we let Xinyi give it a try?" the Elder next to him tentatively suggested. "Second brother, what do you mean?" Mo Canghai asked with a frown. "Big brother, you know what I mean," the Elder responded, "Whether this method is feasible is yet to be known, but apart from this, I don¡¯t have any other ideas." ...¡­ The dark wind blew through the delicate grasses, and outside the pavilion, the sky was growing darker. Xu Zimei was lying alone on the lounge chair inside the pavilion, leisurely enjoying the evening breeze. At that moment, footsteps echoed from the courtyard. Xu Zimei slightly raised his head and saw Mo Xinyi approaching with light steps. She was obviously exquisitely dressed, her long blue dress blooming like a lotus, covering the ground. Her slim waist was perfectly accentuated by the tight dress. A head of long black hair cascaded down her back, with two small black earrings twinkling on her earlobes. Her skin was whiter than snow, and she carried the fragrance of roses. "Is there something you need, Miss Mo?" Xu Zimei inquired curiously. "Young Master Xu," Mo Xinyi greeted softly, and then asked, "May I sit down?" Xu Zimei nodded. He looked at Mo Xinyi, whose eyes were red, obviously having cried not long ago. "What happened?" Xu Zimei asked with a puzzled tone. Chapter 261 - 260 The Attack of the Heaven Whale Clan (Seeking Subscriptions) "It¡¯s okay," Mo Xinyi shook her head slightly and said, "Just tossing and turning at night, restless and sleepless. I wanted to chat with Young Master Xu." "Sure," Xu Zimei nodded. He glanced at Mo Xinyi and asked, "It¡¯s quite cold at night, aren¡¯t you cold in a skirt?" "A bit," Mo Xinyi pursed her lips and nodded, hugging her thin figure tighter in her clothes. "Is that so," Xu Zimei smiled and replied, "Luckily I dressed warmly, not afraid of the cold." Mo Xinyi turned her head and gave Xu Zimei a serious look. Usually, at this time, shouldn¡¯t a guy offer his clothes to the girl to wear? You must be a heartless man! "I said, I¡¯m a bit cold," Mo Xinyi repeated. "If you¡¯re cold, why don¡¯t you stay in your room instead of coming out? Serves you right," Xu Zimei replied. "You, you this person," Mo Xinyi pointed at Xu Zimei, struggling to speak for a long while. "Actually, I understand what you mean," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "But do you think it¡¯s possible between us?" Mo Xinyi lowered her head, her eyes rimmed with redness, and eventually said in a aggrieved tone, "I didn¡¯t want to degrade myself like this. But being in a family like ours, I have no say in the matter." "If your family truly wants to prosper the Mo Family, let me give you a clear path," Xu Zimei replied. "What is it?" Mo Xinyi quickly lifted her head and asked. "There¡¯s a young man in your Mo Family named Mo Chen, he could be the key to your rise," Xu Zimei said, "as long as you do not oppose me." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Xinyi softly replied, "Thank you." Xu Zimei slightly shook his head, then waved his hand dismissively. He chuckled as he watched the direction Mo Xinyi left in. ...... During the seven days at the Mo Family, nothing else really happened. During this period, some people from the Mo Family tried to curry favor with Xu Zimei, but he was not very receptive. He didn¡¯t really have any ill feelings toward this family, nor could he say he had a good impression of them. It was probably just a passing landscape in his life. On the eighth day, Mo Canghai sent someone to call for Xu Zimei. The two came to an expansive area. A pentagram array in the open ground emitted a dark yellow light. As the formation rotated, the space trembled with each movement. The "Peng Peng Peng" noise was incessant. "Young Master Zimo, this Teleportation Array can¡¯t send you directly to the Central Continent," explained Mo Canghai. "Because the cross-regional distance is too far, we have a transfer station in the middle of the Endless Heaven Sea. After you are teleported there, you can take another Teleportation Array directly to the Central Continent." "That sounds troublesome," Xu Zimei inquired, "Isn¡¯t there a way to be teleported directly to the Central Continent?" "That¡¯s not possible. The spatial span is too great, which would cause instability in the Teleportation Array, making it completely unreliable for transport," Mo Canghai shook his head as he spoke. "All right then," Xu Zimei nodded. "We will activate the Formation from the outside, and you stand inside at the core," Mo Canghai replied. "When the spatial fluctuations occur, try not to resist them." "I know," Xu Zimei nodded. He stepped into the Teleportation Array, and the entire pentagram array blazed with light. As this light obscured everything, a thunderous "Boom Boom Boom" sounded all around. Space rippled in waves, and in an instant, it unraveled, with Xu Zimei¡¯s figure vanishing within it. ...... It was like a journey through space, with countless spatial currents filling the surroundings. Xu Zimei¡¯s body had become entirely weightless; he drifted with the current, passively shuttling through endless space along a predetermined spatial route. Time passed, but he couldn¡¯t tell how long, as the spatial shuttle was filled with boredom. From the initial novelty to a gradual sense of weariness. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know how long he had slept, occasionally encountering some strange objects shuttling through the void. But they were fleeting. Finally, as the spatial fluctuations around him grew stronger, One day, Xu Zimei felt as if his body had been entirely swallowed up in an instant. The sensation of weightlessness disappeared, and light reappeared before his eyes. When Xu Zimei opened his eyes, he found himself still within a pentagram formation. There were people guarding outside the formation. "Who are you?" asked a disciple dressed in blue, looking at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei took out the token that Mo Canghai had given him beforehand and said, "Prepare the teleportation array to the Central Continent for me, and make it quick." "Sir, the teleportation array will take at least seven days at the earliest," the disciple hastily replied. "Such a hassle, then make it as quick as possible," Xu Zimei responded. ... The disciple notified the person in charge of the transfer station at the first opportunity. This person in charge was named Mo Feihai, the seventh elder of the Mo Family, responsible for managing this transfer station. He received Xu Zimei for a while, inquired about the basic situation, and then hurried off. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dwell on it, as setting up the formation would take another seven days. The next morning, while Xu Zimei was still asleep, he was awakened by a "booming" sound and the trembling of heaven and earth. He walked out of the room. This transfer station was built on a small island within the Endless Heaven Sea. At this moment, smoke and dust enveloped the island, and faint beast roars could be heard in the distance. "What happened up ahead?" Xu Zimei stopped a disciple hurrying by with an urgent look and asked. "Don¡¯t worry," said the disciple, shaking his head, "It must be sea pirates and the Heaven Whale Clan attacking again. It happens a few times every month; they¡¯ll leave after a few days." Watching the back of the disciple hurrying to support the defense, Xu Zimei thoughtfully followed. ... The Heavenly Sea was boundless, the water azure and clear. At this time, the area around the island was surrounded by a dense fleet of ships. The pirates were easy to recognize; they wore simple green vests, some even bare-chested. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their cultivation was probably all above the Empty Vein Realm, and the ships they rode were bolstered by formations. They could condense their attack¡¯s spiritual energy and then fire it like energy cannons. Besides these pirates, there were many Monster Beasts from the Heaven Whale Clan. The Heaven Whale Clan had massive bodies and tough skin, ordinary attacks were useless against them. Additionally, they could control the waters of the Heavenly Sea. At this moment, the pirates were attacking from behind with energy cannons, while the Heaven Whale Clan took the front lines. Although the attack was fierce, fortunately, the island¡¯s defenses were stronger. The Mo Family had slightly more high-level combatants here, a full five Saint Vein Realm experts. Xu Zimei watched the battle from afar for a full day, and the fight lasted the entire day. Only when everyone was exhausted did both sides retreat. In the evening, Xu Zimei sought out Mo Feihai, wanting to ask about the basic situation. ... At this moment in the great hall, nearly all the five Saint Vein Realm experts were present. Chapter 262 - 261: Surprises in Life Everywhere (Please Subscribe) "Elder Qi, don¡¯t you find these attacks rather strange?" Xu Zimei said. "I can understand pirates seizing a small island, but why would the Heaven Whale Clan join forces with them?" "This matter has left us baffled," Mo Feihai shook his head and replied. "Why haven¡¯t you requested reinforcements from the family?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "It¡¯s pointless," Mo Feihai shook his head and said, "These Heaven Whales roam freely in the Heavenly Sea. Even a martial artist from the Divine Vein Realm might not be able to handle them. Moreover, these pirates are even more cunning, the island is filled with countless of their spies. Once the strong ones arrive, they definitely won¡¯t attack the island anymore. But the family¡¯s people can¡¯t stay here all the time either." Watching several Saint Vein Realm powerhouses discussing strategies and how to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s fight. Xu Zimei found herself alone at the edge of the small island. The sea breeze was cool and refreshing. This stunning sea, at night, seemed more like a dark vortex, devouring everything. The island¡¯s surroundings were pockmarked and uneven, the brutality of the day¡¯s battle still imaginable. After walking around, Xu Zimei finally noticed something off. On both sides of the island, a kind of pink flower was planted. At the moment, with the evening breeze, the fragrant petals scattered in the air. Xu Zimei bent down slightly and took a closer look at the flowers, realizing they were the long-lost Red Pomelo Flowers. Red Sleeve Flowers are a kind of medicinal spirit flower. Due to their potent effectiveness, they had to be diluted before use. These flowers have little effect on humans but are incredibly sensitive to Monster Beasts. Especially for Monster Beasts like the Heaven Whale Clan, which naturally have high sensitivities. The flowers temporarily paralyze their nerves, making them lose awareness and madly attack the location of the Red Sleeve Flowers. It was upon realizing this that Xu Zimei finally understood. The Heaven Whale Clan¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t targeting the Mo Family, but these Red Sleeve Flowers. But such Red Sleeve Flowers had long been extinct. For they were too oppressive against Monster Beasts, during the era when the Tyrant Emperor carried out his Destiny, he had already largely eradicated this type of flower. So much so that now on Yuan Central Continent, it was almost impossible to see such flowers. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think they grew naturally and surmised that someone must have conspired to plant them here. "Do you know what flower this is?" Xu Zimei asked a patrolling disciple. "This flower was planted by the second-in-command. I don¡¯t know much about it," the disciple quickly shook his head. "Second-in-command?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly; of course, she was aware of the five Saint Vein Realm martial artists on the island. Apart from Mo Feihai, the other four were acting on authority as leaders. ...... With the Red Sleeve Flower in hand, Xu Zimei went to find Mo Feihai overnight. She relayed almost everything. "How could this be," Mo Feihai found it hard to believe and replied, "Cheng Qi shouldn¡¯t be that type of person." "Is he also a member of the Mo Family?" Xu Zimei asked, confused. "He is not," Mo Feihai shook his head and said, "When I was out to sea before, I was surrounded by pirates. I nearly died in battle, but Cheng Qi suddenly appeared and rescued me. He is a Loose Cultivator, so I persuaded him to stay on the island." "Have you ever considered that this could be an act they concocted together?" Xu Zimei asked. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Feihai¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. ...... The next morning, as the sky was faintly lighting up, the pirates¡¯ attack had already begun. But what was different this time, the attack had just begun when the pirates realized something was off. The Heaven Whale Clan, unexpectedly, did not appear. In a rush to retreat, and with no obstruction from the Heaven Whale Clan, the Mo Family¡¯s hundreds of ships quickly surrounded the pirates. During the pursuit, Mo Feihai invited Xu Zimei aboard the same ship, which also made it easier to ensure Xu Zimei¡¯s safety. The pirates fought desperately to break through and escape toward the south. Mo Feihai, of course, wouldn¡¯t miss this excellent opportunity. He ordered the others to rest on the spot while he, along with four other Saint Vein Realm martial artists and Xu Zimei, pursued the pirates aboard a warship. The giant waves of the Endless Heaven Sea rolled, raising tsunami-like surges, with torrents rushing by on both sides. The sea roared, and the people on the ship howled in anger. The wind screamed as dark clouds seemed to pile up in the sky. The chase went on, and after a long time, when the ships disappeared upon the vast Heavenly Sea, the pirate ships ahead surprisingly began to slow down. The pirate leader was a burly man with a scar on his face, holding a chained broadsword in his hand. Planting his foot on the deck, he shouted loudly, "Mo Canghai, how did you discover the secret of the Red Sleeve Flower?" Mo Canghai smiled and turned to look at Cheng Qi, saying with a smile, "You should ask our General Cheng Qi about that." "Ask me what?" Cheng Qi¡¯s face changed slightly, and he replied in panic. "Weren¡¯t those Red Sleeve Flowers planted by you?" Mo Feihai said with a smile, "If it weren¡¯t for the little brother Xu, we might have continued to be fooled by you." "It was just a coincidence," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Seeing this scene, Cheng Qi realized he could no longer feign innocence. He drew his longsword, his face fierce as he said, "So it was you who ruined my plan." His aura as a Saint Vein Realm martial artist was full-blown as he charged directly at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei scoffed, and with a slight side-step, he dodged Cheng Qi¡¯s attack. "Pfft." A longsword suddenly stabbed from behind and, catching Xu Zimei completely off guard, pierced his back. The blade passed right through his burning chest, and blood dripped down drop by drop. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Mo Canghai holding the longsword, with a smile on his face. The surrounding people, including the pirates, all burst into raucous laughter. "Why?" he asked with difficulty. "The blame lies in your meddling in other matters," Mo Canghai said indifferently. He pulled out the longsword, squinting his eyes. "If you had just waited quietly until the teleportation array was set up to leave, there wouldn¡¯t have been a problem, but you had to go and reveal the matter of the Red Sleeve Flower, making it difficult for me." "I don¡¯t understand," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "You are a member of the Mo Family, so why collude with pirates?" "A member of the Mo Family? What do you think a person who bears the hollow title of Seventh Elder, someone who has been pushed out to this godforsaken place, where the only thing to face day after day is the sea, just the sea. This accursed place, do I still count as a member of the Mo Family?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mo Feihai laughed maniacally. "Did you know? Every attack by these pirates seizes a huge number of resources from the island. And the family, left with no choice, needs to keep providing me with resources continuously if they still want the teleportation array. Everything was peaceful before. No one was willing to come to this godforsaken hellhole, and now that I¡¯m here, I have acquired the resources that I¡¯ve always wanted. Why did you have to go and disturb this balance?" Chapter 263 - 262: First Arrival at the Central Continent "So, that¡¯s how it is," Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and responded, "You kill me and you¡¯re not afraid that the Mo Family will investigate this matter?" "We kill you?" Mo Feihai shook his head and replied, "You¡¯re mistaken, it was the pirates who killed you, this has nothing to do with us. Without evidence, who would know?" "No wonder you¡¯d choose such a remote location," Xu Zimei looked around at the deserted surroundings and shook his head with a laugh. "Alright, now that you¡¯re a wise ghost, you should also be ready to die," Mo Feihai¡¯s body surged with Holy Power, and he struck a palm toward Xu Zimei. "How can you know it wasn¡¯t deliberate on my part?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. With a wave of his hand, Bai Meng¡¯s figure appeared above, and Demonic Qi enveloped the sea area. "Kill them all; it¡¯ll serve as a reasonable explanation to the Mo Family," Xu Zimei stood up and said indifferently. Feeling the unstoppable might of Bai Meng above them, Mo Feihai¡¯s face drastically changed, and the other Saint Vein Realm martial artists around him also became alert. "How, how could you..." "Surprised, are you?" Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "You might as well die a confused ghost, for I can¡¯t be bothered to explain." As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, the Demonic Qi above had already descended. The grand Demonic Qi entwined everyone present, including the pirates on the other ship. No matter how these people resisted, it all seemed feeble and ineffective. The so-called Saint Vein Realm powerhouses were mere ants in front of Bai Meng. The sea waves were rolling, and the dark clouds that had been accumulating finally started to drop rain. "Xu Zimei, if you kill me, the Mo Family won¡¯t let you off!" Mo Feihai bellowed. "No matter what, Mo Canghai is my elder brother; it¡¯s not your place to lecture me." "Am I supposed to fear your Mo Family?" Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "Besides, it was you who wanted to kill me first; I¡¯m simply killing in self-defense." The voices of the crowd went from furious roars to pitiful screams, and then gradually silenced. As the dark fog dissipated, only several bodies remained on the brown deck. The ship set sail for home once again, with white sails fluttering in the Mad Wind. Thunder rumbled in the gloomy weather above, the downpour grew heavier, and the originally calm sea surface began to swell. Amidst the wind and waves, Xu Zimei stood at the forefront of the deck, his hair scattering in the gusts. Behind him lay a dozen bodies, some from the Mo Family, and some were pirates. Within Mo Feihai¡¯s Storage Ring, Xu Zimei did not find the item. He could only return and continue searching. When the vessel returned to the islet with the wind, the patrolling disciples were shocked senseless by what they saw on board. Xu Zimei did not conceal the truth and recounted the events as they had happened. As for how those disciples would report to Mo Canghai, he did not care. After returning to the islet, Xu Zimei immediately went to Mo Canghai¡¯s room. After searching the room for a long time, almost turning it upside down, Xu Zimei finally found a secret door on the bookshelf. Forcibly breaking the secret door, he found only two things inside the wall. A Storage Ring and a damaged Array Plate. Inside the Storage Ring were the vast resources Mo Feihai had acquired over the years using the pirates. And the damaged Array Plate was what Xu Zimei had been looking for. "Six Elements Indestructible Array Disk." To be precise, there were eight pieces of the Array Disk, each managed by one of the seven Great Elders and Mo Canghai of the Mo Family. When the eight Array Plates are combined, they form the complete Six Elements Indestructible Array. This Array Disk was left by the Taoist Array Great Emperor and was the first Array Disk he condensed after creating this Formation. For the current Mo Family, this Array Disk was, in fact, no longer essential. After all, they were already skilled in setting up the Six Elements Indestructible Array, but for Xu Zimei, it was of significant importance. ... After he put away the Array Plate, he left Mo Feihai¡¯s room. Seven days later, the Teleportation Array was ready. Xu Zimei did not stay any longer and directly boarded the formation to head to the Central Continent. As for who would calm the storm here, that was left to the Mo Family. It was another rather tedious space journey; after a long period of drifting, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the Central Continent. ... This place was located in the middle of the four continents, surrounded by the Endless Heaven Sea, and it was the most prosperous and flourishing area of the Yuan Central Continent. Of course, Xu Zimei did not plan to stay long this time; he would leave after exterminating the Extinct Heaven Sect. After all, he still had other matters to handle. The boundless Central Continent was vast and limitless, a place the martial artists from the other four continents had always aspired to reach. Any ambitious strong figure would want to make a name for themselves in the Central Continent. It had the largest area, the most Sect Gates, and the most powerful beings. This was probably the simplest introduction to the Central Continent. ... Dark Corner City, that was the city Xu Zimei had teleported to. A place where human nature was obliterated, strength reigned supreme, and darkness prevailed. In this city, you could shatter all rules, as long as you were strong enough. Murder, looting, and all sorts of crimes happened in the city every day. Those who could live here were all individuals guilty of great crimes and evil. The Mo Family had a small asset here, and their Teleportation Array was set up here. Actually, it was not just the Mo Family; many Sects from the other four continents had their entry and exit points of the Teleportation Array set up here. Because in other areas of the Central Continent, each city had its own ruler. To establish a Teleportation Array, one must gain the approval of the local ruler, a process that was very difficult and costly. However, in Dark Corner City, it was not so troublesome. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as you had absolute strength, no one would stop you from doing anything. To put it plainly, there was no law here, no rules; everything was driven by the logic of the fist. The Mo Family belonged to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect; although they were not very renowned in the Central Continent, few dared to trouble them. ... After Xu Zimei emerged from the Teleportation Array, he was received by the person in charge of the Mo Family managing this place. After inquiring briefly, he learned that the Central Continent was divided into four domains. Dark Corner City was located within the Shenghua domain, and the Extinct Heaven Sect was also located in the Shenghua domain, so Xu Zimei did not have to travel too far. The Mo Family owned a teahouse here. Xu Zimei did not linger for long; after leaving the teahouse, he took a walk around Dark Corner City. "Chaos," was Xu Zimei¡¯s first impression of this place. Street killings and all sorts of unspeakable acts seemed to be the norm here. If such things were commonplace even in broad daylight, the situations hidden in the shadows could only be imagined. When Xu Zimei reached a tavern, he saw a group of young men and women, resplendent in glamorous finery, coming his way. These youths, seven in total¡ªfive men and two women¡ªseemed about the same age as Xu Zimei. Their youthful complexions indicated that they were not residents of Dark Corner City. Chapter 264 - 263: The Beginning of the Killing Journey These youngsters were all dressed in uniform purple robes, with a character ¡¯Î䡯 (Martial) etched on the back. Based on Xu Zimei¡¯s guess, these people, like himself, must have come here via a teleportation array. The purple robes they wore also reminded Xu Zimei of a certain sect. The Martial Extreme Holy Sect located on the Northern Continent. An Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, whose founder was the Martial Emperor. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The group entered the tavern together, and Xu Zimei chose a seat by the window to sit down. ...¡­ "Junior Sister Xiaoxiao, what would you like to eat?" asked the young man sitting at the highest position, sword at his waist, looking attentively at the girl opposite him. Shang Xiaoxiao shook her head and replied, "Senior Brother Lv Tian, you should ask everyone else for their opinion. I¡¯m fine with anything." "We¡¯ll follow Senior Brother Lv¡¯s decision," said a young man named Guo Zhi with a smile. "Junior Sister Shang had better make a choice quickly. In our entire sect, who doesn¡¯t know about Senior Brother¡¯s special feelings for you?" The young men at the scene laughed out loud for a few moments while another girl named Fu Yu complained. "I don¡¯t know what the sect was thinking, forcing us to come to such a filthy place for training. How can this place compare to the sect?" "Stop complaining, Junior Sister Fu," Shang Xiaoxiao said with a smile. "The sect must have its reasons for doing this." "This Dark Corner City is not like our Martial Extreme Holy Sect; we should all be more cautious," Lv Tian reminded from the side. As the group was enjoying their meal, a crowd of people entered the tavern. These people were all cloaked in black, with the robes enveloping their entire bodies. The black capes were stern and silent; their faces completely obscured. Only the person leading them swaggered in, a bald and portly man. As soon as this bald fat man stepped into the tavern, he loudly demanded, "Shopkeeper, prepare a top-notch private room for me." The shopkeeper looked up, saw the cloaked men behind the fat man, his face slightly changed, and he hurriedly agreed. The bald fat man chuckled smugly. As he passed by the table of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect, he accidentally caught sight of Shang Xiaoxiao, his eyes lit up, and he burst into laughter, saying, "There¡¯s such a beautiful girl here." As he spoke, his hands reached out toward Shang Xiaoxiao¡¯s cheeks. Lv Tian, seated beside her, frowned slightly, his sword sheath striking the fat man¡¯s right hand. He said coldly, "Please mind your behavior." Shang Xiaoxiao¡¯s face also changed slightly as she took a few steps back. Upon hearing Lv Tian¡¯s words, the bald fat man laughed heartily as if he had heard a great joke. "Kid, do you know who I am? Dare to talk to me like this?" With a wave of his hand, the fat man ordered the cloaked men behind him, "Take them all down." The sound of swords being drawn ¡¯clang¡¯ reverberated through the air; the cloaked people had surrounded all the disciples of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect, with the aura of Esteem Vein Realm pulsating around them. "We are from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect," Guo Zhi¡¯s face changed as he spoke sternly. "If you dare to capture us, are you not afraid of retaliation from our Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?" Upon hearing Guo Zhi¡¯s words, the cloaked individuals stopped in their tracks. "What are you doing? Take them all down," the bald fat man on the side urged impatiently. "Second Young Master, the Hall Master has ordered that we not provoke the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," said one of the cloaked individuals, clearly troubled. "What¡¯s there to fear? I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens. This is Dark Corner City; what can the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect do about it?" retorted the bald fat man with disdain. "Besides, they are not from the Central Continent¡¯s Imperial Rule Immortal Sect; their reach shouldn¡¯t extend this far, should it?" "Let¡¯s clear the place first, to avoid idle gossip," said one of the cloaked individuals, frowning slightly. Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, the remaining cloaked individuals began to clear out the tavern¡¯s customers. The tavern shopkeeper scurried to one side and dared not make a sound. Many people were driven out. There were also those who, unaware of the situation, had just arrived in Dark Corner City and complained discontentedly, "Who are these people? They¡¯re so domineering." It must be known that those who could come to Dark Corner City were once rulers of their own realms. "Those are people from Senluo Hall, leave obediently if you don¡¯t want to die," someone nearby warned. Hearing the name of Senluo Hall, many people quickly shrank their heads and slunk away. Although Dark Corner City was chaotic and lawless, there was no denying that the city indeed harbored three power factions universally acknowledged as the most formidable. Senluo Hall, Puguang Hall, Thousand Swords Sect. Each one of these forces had its own origins. Although they did not govern Dark Corner City, there was a common understanding that no one dared to provoke these powers. ...... Xu Zimei sipped his strong liquor, watching the scene inside the tavern with interest. At that moment, a person in a black robe approached Xu Zimei, pointed towards the entrance, and fixed his gaze on him. The meaning was clear without words. "It¡¯s fine, you do your thing, I¡¯ll eat mine, no trouble," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The person in the black robe didn¡¯t say anything more and directly raised his sword to chop at Xu Zimei¡¯s head. With a "boom," the noise almost drew the attention of everyone in the tavern. The black-robed person was seen collapsed on the ground, mouth full of blood, struggling a few times before falling silent. "You dare to kill a person from Senluo Hall," said the bald fatty, somewhat surprised as he looked at Xu Zimei. "I said, you do your thing, I¡¯ll eat my meal, no trouble," Xu Zimei stated indifferently. Then, he simply lowered his head and continued to drink on his own. The bald fatty¡¯s face turned red with rage, yet he laughed in extreme anger, saying, "Fine, today I¡¯m going to tell you. If you can walk out of Dark Corner City alive, I¡¯ll twist off my own head and give it to you as a chamber pot." "Just with what you said just now, you¡¯re already a dead man," Xu Zimei stated coolly. "Kill, kill him for me," ordered the bald fatty to the remaining men in black robes. Watching as all the black-robed men advanced toward him for the kill, nearly all of them were of Esteem Vein Realm in cultivation. Xu Zimei slowly drew out his Tyrant Shadow blade, and he didn¡¯t even bother to stand up as the Wugeng Thunderbolt began to permeate along the edge of the blade. The sixth form of the Way of Inquiry, the Slaughter Blade, was unleashed, and the stench of blood and the mist of bloody fog spread out. In the clamor of the tavern, as the Curved Blade descended, silence fell instantly. All the black-robed figures stood frozen, as a line of blood spurted out from their necks. There was a hint of panic in their eyes, wanting to say something as they slowly lifted their hands. With a "plop," as their heads separated from their necks, their bodies also collapsed straight to the ground. The bald fatty¡¯s face drastically changed upon seeing this scene. As Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze turned toward him, he immediately knelt down. "Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you anything you want, my brother is the Hall Master of Senluo Hall." Xu Zimei wiped the fresh blood off the blade with a piece of paper, then slowly stood up. He walked step by step towards the bald fatty. His gaze piercing through the gloomy city outside the tavern. His eyes devoid of any emotion. "This journey of slaughter in Central Continent, let¡¯s start with Dark Corner City." Chapter 265 - 264 Ghost Yama Watching Xu Zimei approach step by step, the bald, fat man completely panicked. His obese body kept retreating backward. "You can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t kill me, my brother won¡¯t let you off," he said. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure stopped in front of him, slowly crouching down. He pressed his hand against the bald, fat man¡¯s head and said indifferently, "Go back and tell your brother to come see me with your head. I might consider sparing Senluo Hall. Otherwise, I will make this organization completely disappear from Dark Corner City." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the bald, fat man was completely dumbfounded. "Not leaving yet? Are you waiting for me to invite you to dinner?" Xu Zimei asked. "Ah, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving," the bald, fat man quickly came to his senses and scrambled out of the restaurant. Xu Zimei stood up, and several people from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect hurried over. "Many thanks, young master," Shang Xiaoxiao said to Xu Zimei with earnest eyes. The people beside her also hastened to express their thanks. "No need. I wasn¡¯t trying to help you. They provoked me on their own," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand lightly and smiling at the group. "Are you disciples of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect?" Shang Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "The Sect sent us here, and we thought it was just an ordinary trial. We didn¡¯t expect it to be so chaotic." "You¡¯re not ready to be here yet," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. This place was even more chaotic than the outside world and quite unfriendly to many people. A slight misstep could leave an indelible mark on one¡¯s soul for life. "We think so too. We¡¯ve discussed it and plan to leave Dark Corner City tomorrow. We want to see other places in the Central Continent since we¡¯re here anyway," Lv Tian said with a smile from the side. As Xu Zimei was about to leave, Shang Xiaoxiao quickly asked, "Young master, where are you going?" "What is it?" Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at them with curiosity. "You should leave Dark Corner City quickly, young master. You might not be aware of Senluo Hall¡¯s strength," Shang Xiaoxiao advised. "Now is the best chance to escape while they haven¡¯t reacted yet." "Escape?" Xu Zimei chuckled, then shook his head and silently left the restaurant. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the girl named Fu Yu pouted and said, "What a strange man." "Maybe he is not afraid of Senluo Hall," Guo Zhi replied with a smile. "Regardless, we should report this incident to the Sect. Senluo Hall is too arrogant," Lv Tian remarked coldly. ...... After leaving the restaurant, Xu Zimei returned to the teahouse where the Mo Family was staying. The person in charge of the teahouse was named Mo Zhan, an Elder of an offshoot of the Mo Family. "Elder Mo, how much do you know about Senluo Hall?" Xu Zimei intended to ask some basic questions. "What happened?" Mo Zhan asked with some confusion: "They are one of the three major forces in Dark Corner City. I am familiar with some of their higher-ups. After all, we need to survive here." "There¡¯s been some conflict," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Zhan¡¯s expression changed slightly as he quickly said, "You can¡¯t afford to provoke Senluo Hall. Who did you have the conflict with? If it¡¯s some ordinary disciples, I might be able to settle it for you. If it¡¯s their higher-ups, then you can only seek help from the family." "There¡¯s no need, just tell me some basic information," Xu Zimei said. "How can you not understand," Mo Zhan said anxiously: "Each of the three major forces of Dark Corner City is capable of confronting an ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sect on their own." "Do they have Stepping into Immortality within their ranks?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯m not certain, but there are definitely powerhouses in the Divine Vein Realm," Mo Zhan replied. "Otherwise, why do you think Dark Corner City has stood here all these years without being wiped out." "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "So what do you plan to do about this? I can¡¯t be of any help," Mo Zhan curiously asked, observing Xu Zimei¡¯s calm demeanor. "Wait," Zimei replied. ... In the afternoon, a spring breeze swept through the most bustling streets of Dark Corner City. A group of people in black robes surrounded the entire teahouse, making it impenetrable. As the sun began to retreat at the edge of the sky, the setting sun merged with the dusk. Half of the horizon was painted with crimson twilight, and the other half was filled with the yellowing sunset. The entire street was in a commotion, and pedestrians hid in the shops on both sides, secretly watching. A bald, chubby man, surrounded by numerous people in black robes, walked out with an arrogant air. By his side stood a masked person, whose black robe was an even deeper shade. The mask on the person¡¯s face was also very ferocious, with two lifelike fangs drawn on it, as if they were real. He was the Hall Master of Senluo Hall, Ghost Yama. Majestic Holy Power radiated from him, and a cold voice emanated from somewhere, echoing in the sky. "Shopkeeper Mo, hand over the person. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you in consideration of the Mo Family," the voice said. The doors of the teahouse slowly opened, and Xu Zimei walked out alone, composed. "From which power do you hail?" Ghost Yama asked lightly upon seeing Xu Zimei. "Just a nameless loose cultivator, don¡¯t be afraid," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "Afraid?" Ghost Yama chuckled and said, "I¡¯ve never been afraid of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect either." "Have you considered my previous request?" Xu Zimei asked. "Honestly, since the arrival of our Senluo Hall in Dark Corner City, you are the most arrogant one I¡¯ve encountered," Ghost Yama said in a cold, detached tone. "It seems you¡¯re not planning to do as I asked," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Kill him," Ghost Yama stared at Xu Zimei, his cold murderous intent rising with the afternoon breeze. The several hundred people in black robes all charged at Xu Zimei. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young man, don¡¯t be afraid." Just then, a hearty laugh and a loud shout rang out simultaneously. Everyone¡¯s ears buzzed, numbed by the reverberations. Another group of people appeared, walking from one end of the street. All of them wore yellow robes, and there were also around a few hundred of them. The man leading them was dressed in a golden robe. Seeing this group¡¯s arrival, the residents hiding in the shops on both sides also began to murmur quietly among themselves. "This is getting interesting now; the people from Puguang Hall have arrived." "And it¡¯s their Deputy Hall Master. You know, Senluo Hall and Puguang Hall have always been archenemies." "Yu Hu, what do you mean by this?" Ghost Yama frowned at the situation and asked. "What do I mean? Can¡¯t I enjoy a good show?" the gold-robed man, named Yu Hu, said with a laugh. "This is a private affair of Senluo Hall; it¡¯s got nothing to do with Puguang Hall. You¡¯d best not meddle in things that don¡¯t concern you," Ghost Yama said flatly. "I just love to meddle in things that don¡¯t concern me; what can you do about it?" Yu Hu said with a cold snort. "Are you trying to start a war?" Ghost Yama¡¯s voice was icy, his expression unreadable behind the mask. Chapter 266 - 265: So This Is Your Trump Card "I was actually afraid you wouldn¡¯t dare," Yu Hu said with a smile, turning to look at Xu Zimei, and spoke. "Young brother, if you dare to shout out loud in front of everyone here that all the people from Senluo Hall are a bunch of good-for-nothing scum, I¡¯ll take you into our Puguang Hall, how about that?" "Yu Hu, you¡¯re asking for death," Ghost Yama said with an icy voice. Hearing Yu Hu¡¯s words, Xu Zimei turned his head with interest and asked, "Using me as your gun?" "That¡¯s not the right thing to say. I¡¯m saving you," Yu Hu said with a laugh. "You should be grateful to me." Xu Zimei scoffed, his expression impatient, and responded indifferently with one word, "Scram." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s response, Yu Hu¡¯s face showed a slight change, with a hint of malice in his brows. "Kid, don¡¯t be ungrateful." "How about I just annihilate both Puguang Hall and Senluo Hall," Xu Zimei said coolly. "Big talk," Ghost Yama remarked as he waved his right hand, and all the robed figures around them charged forward. An immense aura began to coalesce. At that moment, a figure appeared in front of Xu Zimei. Mad Blood Old Demon blocked all the attacks for him, with the aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging around. All the robed figures around were sent flying. "Is this your trump card?" Ghost Yama said coldly. He, too, radiated the aura of the Saint Vein Realm, and the mask on his face twisted unnaturally. He threw a punch, and countless sonic booms rang out around them, colliding with Mad Blood Old Demon. Xu Zimei moved a recliner from the teahouse and leaned back on it, watching the fight with interest. After a while, the boundless shockwaves rolled around, and the figures of the two fighters gradually separated, neither able to overcome the other. "Is this the confidence you have to provoke our Senluo Hall?" Ghost Yama said indifferently. "Why so much nonsense?" Xu Zimei stretched lazily on the recliner. Ghost Yama snorted coldly and said nothing more. Yu Hu, on the other hand, chuckled lightly and asked, "Brother Ghost, need me to lend a hand?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No sooner had Yu Hu¡¯s words fallen than a melodious flute sound suddenly arose. The tune was eerie, erratic, and undulating, not just entering the ears but seemingly acting directly on one¡¯s heart. As the melody ended, everyone present seemed to have their emotions churned like a turbulent river, yet unable to describe their feelings. People looked towards the source of the sound and saw at the top of Zhenjiang Tower, the tallest tavern in Dark Corner City. A figure appeared there at some unknown time. The moment people caught sight of the figure, he turned into a wisp of smoke and vanished. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of the teahouse. The moment the figure appeared, all the disciples from Senluo Hall knelt down. Even Ghost Yama bent over to bow, greeting with the words, "Lord Styx." Upon hearing the name ¡¯Lord Styx,¡¯ not just the disciples present, but also many residents hiding away clicked their tongues in awe. The true lord of Senluo, Styx. The Senluo Hall he founded was known to all in Dark Corner City, universally acknowledged. Even though he had retired for many years, no one dared to violate his authority. Today, as his true form appeared, many sympathetic gazes were cast towards Xu Zimei. ... Styx wore a similarly styled black robe, but his mask was slightly different from that of Ghost Yama. It was mostly painted in black and white, looking somewhat like the grim reaper. The mouth was shaped as if opening to devour everything. A longsword hung over his back. His immense Divine Might enveloped the entirety of Dark Corner City, with endless space echoing in explosions. He slowly raised his head, his stern eyes on the mask staring at Xu Zimei. Then he turned to glance at the Mad Blood Old Demon beside him. "A puppet?" his voice was magnetically deep, "How powerful must this body be when alive!" "At least stronger than you," sensing the aura of the Divine Vein Realm on the other, Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I can¡¯t deny it, it looks like you have everything under control," Styx quietly watched Xu Zimei and said, "Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got up your sleeve." Xu Zimei smiled and snapped his fingers with his right hand. The space around them trembled, and a thunderous explosion was incessant to the ear. The gargantuan form of Chaos slowly emerged from the void, kneeling respectfully before Xu Zimei. The powerful aura at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm resonated. The intense Monster might made the complexion of everyone present change dramatically. ...... Styx turned his head, looking calmly at Ghost Yama. Ghost Yama panicked and quickly responded, "Lord Styx, I really didn¡¯t know. This mess was all caused by this good-for-nothing." As he spoke, he kicked the bald, chubby man beside him to the ground. "I haven¡¯t made a move myself for a long time," Styx turned his head back to gaze at Xu Zimei. "You are definitely not a disciple of any ordinary power." "That¡¯s not important, what matters is that today your Senluo Hall is doomed," Xu Zimei said with a smile. ...... The sound of running water "whooshed" overhead. The True Fate Emergence of Styx, above his head, a bloody river flowed. That river bore many ghostly ships, seemingly leading straight to Jiuyou Hell. It sent chills down one¡¯s spine, turning one cold with fear. Styx rose into the air, his aura compelling, a bloody river rose with towering waves, attacking Chaos directly. Inside it seemed to harbor all the evils of the world. Watching the pervasive blood and the wailing of ghosts, Chaos lightly folded the pair of wings on its back as thin as cicada wings. In its belly, a red vortex appeared. Within the vortex, purple thunderbolts flickered, its depths dark and unbounded, as if it contained great terror. A crackling sound erupted within it. As the vortex spun, the bloody river was entirely devoured. The sound of explosions roared within Chaos. It belched contentedly and extended its huge claw toward Styx. As his True Fate was devoured, Styx¡¯s figure staggered, his complexion slightly pale. Even the aura around him weakened. "Boring," Chaos said flatly. Styx dodged the claw¡¯s attack and his figure also slowly descended. He looked gravely at Chaos and said, "A pure-blooded Monster Beast of Wild Desolation, I am truly inferior to you." Upon hearing this, almost everyone present panicked. The most panicked were the people of Senluo Hall, after all, Styx was one of their strongest elders. If even Styx couldn¡¯t stop it, didn¡¯t it mean their Sen Luo Hall really had no hope? Seeing such a scene, people nearby scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing in all directions. Chaos slammed its gigantic claw onto the ground, and in an instant, dozens of people were annihilated, leaving no trace of bones. The originally chaotic situation at the scene instantly quieted down, and everyone stood still, not daring to move anymore. Chapter 267 - 266: The Game with the Ants "Want to live?" Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present, and he asked indifferently. The crowd swallowed hard, all of them nodding their heads. "How about this, let¡¯s make a rule," Xu Zimei said, looking at the people from Senluo Hall. "Starting now, until this time tomorrow afternoon. A total of twenty-four hours, anyone who can kill a thousand members of Senluo Hall can live. Don¡¯t think about escaping Dark Corner City, and don¡¯t think about hiding, it¡¯s useless." Moreover, the head of Ghost Yama can count as a thousand heads. Alright, the game begins now." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the remaining disciples of Senluo Hall, without any hesitation, charged straight at Ghost Yama. There were tens of thousands of disciples of Senluo Hall, naturally not just the ones here. Many who knew they were no match went to find those uninformed disciples of Senluo Hall. Xu Zimei smiled, taking steps toward the bald, fat man. "How do you want to die?" "I don¡¯t want to die," the bald, fat man quickly shook his head, fearfully responding. "Let me go, and I¡¯ll be your ox, your horse." "You¡¯re not even fit to be an ox or a horse," Xu Zimei smiled and looked at Yu Hu beside him. Smiling, he said, "Don¡¯t be nervous, we have no grudges." "Yes, yes, yes, it was my poor eyesight to offend the noble one," Yu Hu quickly nodded and said with a flattering smile. "Flay him alive, and you can leave." Xu Zimei pointed at the bald, fat man and said to Yu Hu. A spring breeze blew through the streets littered with corpses, the dense branches on either side swayed in the wind, and the pig-like screams of the bald, fat man rose among them. Xu Zimei looked up at the Styx River ahead and asked with a smile, "Want to live?" "Of course," the Styx nodded. His face showed little panic; for those strong ones who had walked the path of Martial Path. They achieved what they have today through countless brushes with death. Death alone was hardly enough to frighten them anymore. "Do you know about Extinct Heaven Sect?" Xu Zimei asked. "There¡¯s hardly a thing in this Shenghua realm that I am not aware of," the Styx nodded in reply. "Then lead the way. I¡¯ve seldom been to the Central Continent, and I¡¯m not very familiar with many places," Xu Zimei said lightly. This lifetime was, after all, his first visit to the Central Continent. Although he had been there a few times in his previous life, the Central Continent was vast and endless, divided into four realms, many places even he himself did not know. The Styx nodded and did not object. He knew this was the price that had to be paid to survive. ...... He stayed a night in the Mo Family¡¯s teahouse. Early the next morning, Xu Zimei prepared to set off for Extinct Heaven Sect. Mo Zhan¡¯s attitude had become even more respectful. Previously when Xu Zimei came, he did not reveal his identity, merely presenting Mo Canghai¡¯s token. Now, seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s foundation, Mo Zhan also knew that this person was definitely not simple. The sunlight bathed the land, the sun rising from the east casting a myriad of colors. Before leaving, the Styx asked with some confusion, "The rule you set for the people of Senluo Hall, doesn¡¯t it end this afternoon, why are you leaving now?" Hearing the Styx¡¯s words, Xu Zimei looked at him with some surprise and asked, "Why take a game with a bunch of ants so seriously?" "Right, I was being presumptuous," Styx was taken aback and finally nodded in agreement. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the Shenghua domain is only one quarter of the size of the Central Continent, it is still vast and boundless. Within it, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect has even more core areas than the Eastern Continent. Dark Corner City, being shunned by the people of the world, was in a remote corner. Based on Styx¡¯s introduction, even if they traveled at their fastest speed, it would still take roughly five days to arrive at Extinct Heaven City. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry, after leaving Dark Corner City, they continued to travel south. Before long, they unexpectedly encountered a group of people from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect up ahead. These people decided to visit other cities because Dark Corner City was too cruel, which was also considered a form of trial. In the end, after a brief chat, they decided to travel together. Xu Zimei was indifferent. He always kept the Dark Heaven Tiger with him. His Storage Ring was divided into two parts, one for living creatures and one for inanimate objects. Although the Storage Ring was precious, Xu Zimei had never lacked resources since he was young, so he didn¡¯t find it particularly remarkable. At the moment, he was lying on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, his consciousness entering the True Fate World. In the Divine Continent, a significant change was taking place. The Dragon Tree planted here had already grown as tall as Cang Tian. At this moment, the entire trunk of the Dragon Tree was trembling slightly, with the sound of dragon roars echoing through the heavens and the earth. The Dragon Fruits were vivid with life, and faint cracks began to appear on their surfaces. As the Dragon Tree trembled, the heavens and the earth roared in response. This scene lasted for quite some time, until finally the sound of "crack crack" could be heard. The cracks on the surface of the Dragon Fruits grew wider, and tender dragon roars came from within. Subsequently, nearly a hundred Dragon Fruits fell off and hit the ground. Then the Dragon Fruits completely split open, and baby dragons, only one meter long, crawled out. These newly born baby dragons had not yet opened their eyes and were instinctively holding onto the Dragon Fruits that had nurtured them, nibbling away. With every bite of the Dragon Fruit, their bodies grew larger. Their eyes gradually opened, and even the scales on their bodies became much tougher. Nearly a hundred dragon hatchlings crawled around on the ground, and in the Divine Land that had only recently acquired life, Chaos, the leader, naturally was overjoyed. It busied itself taking care of these dragon hatchlings. After the Dragon Fruits fell, the entire Dragon Tree quickly withered away. The green leaves began to yellow, then dried up and fell off, and the height of the tree was significantly reduced. The trunk began to crack, and the bark fell off, revealing that a new tree had grown inside the Dragon Tree. This tree was only half the size of the Dragon Tree, and its trunk and branches were greyish, like mist. But this tree, absorbing the Life Energy of the Divine Land, grew rapidly and strong. It produced nearly a hundred fruits. The colors of these fruits varied, including black, white, red, yellow, green, purple... all kinds of fruits. Xu Zimei took a look and found that these fruits possessed attributes. Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, Wind, Rain, Thunder, Lightning, and even the attributes of Dark and Light were present. These fruits were the food for the dragon hatchlings; eating the corresponding fruits would grant them corresponding elemental abilities. It must be said that the ancestors of the Divine Dragons were very thorough in their considerations. Even without Xu Zimei¡¯s presence, these dragon hatchlings could slowly grow up in Secluded Dragon Gorge, nourished by these fruits. The newborn Divine Dragons were not yet so mighty. Xu Zimei instructed Chaos to take good care of them, and then he left. Meanwhile, in the outside world, it wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei and the others were suddenly blocked by a figure in their path. Chapter 268 - 267 Lord of Light The lush cypress trees were planted on both sides of the road, their dense branches stirring in the breeze. An old man dressed in coarse blue cloth sat beneath a tree, with sunlight casting hazy shadows across his face through the gaps in the thick foliage. The tea cup in front of him was still emitting wisps of steam. "Would you like a cup?" The old man sat on the other side of the wooden table, with three tea cups before him. One was for himself, and the other two were for Xu Zimei and Styx. With hair white as frost, the old man¡¯s face was etched with the ravages of time. The moment Xu Zimei saw the old man¡¯s face, he froze completely. "Xiao Dingtian," he murmured softly in disbelief. Who would have thought that such an elderly man would possess such an imposing name. "Lord of light," Styx whispered softly on the side. "What are you talking about?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning at Styx. "He is the founder of Puguang Hall. His exact name is unknown, but people call him the Lord of Light," Styx explained. "So Xiao Dingtian is the Lord of Light," Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes slightly. First, regarding Xiao Dingtian. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was one of the few friends of Xu Zimei in his past life. It was then, when he was cast down into Secluded Dragon Gorge, that he began to make his way in the world alone. And it was during the days in Zixun Village with Lan Ke¡¯er that he met Xiao Dingtian. A traveler just passing through the place. He understood Xu Zimei, knew the pain of being a failure, and knew how to comfort him. He was one of the scarce friends Xu Zimei had. But it was not until now that Xu Zimei learned the other was actually the Lord of Light. As for the Lord of Light, it was a title steeped in legend. And its bearer was a man with great aspirations. The Lord of Light had once promised to spread light throughout the world. This so-called light was not just the sunlight but also a form of goodness. To bring light to the dark, filthy places, to guide the helpless and confused. This was the vision of the Lord of Light as he walked through the world. The so-called Puguang Hall in Dark Corner City was just one such place of light that the Lord of Light had left in this world. ... Xu Zimei made himself comfortable, sitting on the other side of the tea table, took up his tea cup, smiled lightly, and began to sip slowly. He could feel it -- the Lord of Light was definitely at the peak cultivation level of the Five Steps to Immortality, far stronger than Styx. "Does the elder have something on his mind?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "You should know me," the Lord of Light smiled and replied, "I¡¯m aware of what you¡¯ve done in Dark Corner City." "Are you here to hold me accountable?" Xu Zimei laughed. The Lord of Light shook his head and replied, "I¡¯m just here to see you." "To see me?" Xu Zimei was somewhat puzzled. "The darkness in your heart is too heavy," said the Lord of Light calmly. Xu Zimei fell silent, then asked with a smile, "Do you have no darkness in your heart?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Lord of Light¡¯s hand holding the tea cup paused. After staring at Xu Zimei for a long while, he finally spoke with composure, "Yes, perhaps my darkness is even heavier than yours. People praise me as the embodiment of light. But in the end, I am still human, a person with flesh, blood, and a soul. As a human, how can I escape the Seven Emotions and Six Desires?" "What¡¯s the purpose of Puguang Hall?" asked Xu Zimei. "To be a presence that Senluo Hall fears, to bring a ray of light to Dark Corner City," replied the Lord of Light with a smile. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "You¡¯re so strong, you could have simply destroyed Senluo Hall, so why do you let the two factions confront each other?" "The person who fights demons must beware of becoming a demon themselves," the Lord of Light replied after a pause. "If Senluo Hall is destroyed, do you believe Puguang Hall will become the new Senluo Hall?" "Why?" Styx asked somewhat puzzledly. "Even the Lord of Light has darkness in his heart, let alone his followers," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Don¡¯t you see, the vice head of Puguang Hall, that guy named Yu Hu, has already started to slowly degenerate." "Yu Hu, ah, he used to be such an enthusiastic young man," the Lord of Light chuckled and said. "When I first established Puguang Hall, he wasn¡¯t like this. It¡¯s just power that is gradually corrupting him. If one day Senluo Hall truly falls, he might become the new darkness." Hearing this, Xu Zimei laughed. "Without the existence of darkness, how can the importance of light be highlighted? It¡¯s impossible for the light to forever cover the land. Nor can darkness permanently shroud the earth. Yin and Yang complement each other and are indispensable." "You see very clearly," the Lord of Light said, looking at Xu Zimei, "but the darkness in your heart is too heavy." "Are you trying to convert me, Xiao Dingtian?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei say his name, the Lord of Light was taken aback, then asked in surprise, "How do you know my name?" "Darkness told me," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. The Lord of Light was taken aback, only to see him shaking his head with a smile as his figure gradually faded away. "We will meet again one day." "I hope we never do." Xu Zimei could see that Xiao Dingtian and he were not on the same path. ...¡­ After the Lord of Light left, the group resumed their journey. Styx didn¡¯t ask Xu Zimei why he knew the Lord of Light¡¯s name. His intuition always made him feel that Xu Zimei was a person with deep secrets. He was also very wary in his heart. The people from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect seemed unaffected along the way, chatting merrily. It was as if they weren¡¯t on a training expedition, but on a leisure trip instead. The group trudged through dust and wind for three days, finally encountering a city on the third day. According to Styx¡¯s introduction, further along this road the cities would become more numerous, and the human activity, more bustling. As they approached the city, Xu Zimei looked up. He saw the words Yellow Spring City above the city gate, which was eerily quiet, without even a single soldier guarding it. Lv Tian suggested on the side, "Why don¡¯t we rest here tonight and set out again tomorrow?" Everyone nodded in agreement, with no objections. "Maybe we should find somewhere else," suggested Styx. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yellow Spring signifies the final destination where all souls meet death," Styx explained. "I know of this city, it¡¯s reputed to be more sinister even than Dark Corner City." "What happened?" Xu Zimei curiously asked. "This is a city cursed by demons and monsters, where, aside from the original inhabitants, any newcomers would die in bizarre ways the next day." Styx continued, "We don¡¯t need to invite this trouble, there will be more cities ahead if we keep going." "What do you all think?" Xu Zimei looked at the others and asked. "Then let¡¯s move on," Fu Yu said, somewhat timidly. Chapter 269 - 268 Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain "Then let¡¯s head to another city," Xu Zimei glanced at Yellow Spring City and spoke slowly. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it were just him, he wouldn¡¯t care. But with a few people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect following him, whose cultivation wasn¡¯t very high, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want to bother. They set off again, and by the time they reached the next city, the sky had completely darkened. "Liuhuo City!" The group entered the city, where the lights were bright and the atmosphere was lively. Styx explained from the side, "This land, including Liuhuo City, is under the rule of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain. Although Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain is not an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, its strength is by no means inferior. It¡¯s also one of the renowned forces in the Shenghua domain." The group casually picked an inn to stay for the night and planned to leave the next day. They didn¡¯t make much of a choice. In the brightly lit inn, Xu Zimei and his party got their rooms and then ordered some food downstairs. "Let¡¯s part ways tomorrow," Xu Zimei said to the few from Martial Extreme Holy Sect. "I¡¯m heading to Extinct Heaven Sect, and you all need to gain experience on your own paths." "Thank you, Brother Xu, for looking after us on this journey," Lv Tian stood up first and downed a glass. The others expressed their thanks to each other as well. Shang Xiaoxiao, who was sitting nearby, pursed her lips and was silent for a moment, looking somewhat disinterested. She looked at Xu Zimei and said, "Young Master Xu, if you ever come to the Northern Continent, be sure to visit us at Martial Extreme Holy Sect." Xu Zimei smiled and nodded, replying, "Certainly, meeting is fate." ...¡­ While the group was chatting, the night had fallen outside the window; the moon shone brightly like white frost, and the stars were sparse. A group of people in black suddenly burst into the inn. Without saying a word, these black-clad assailants began to smash up the inn right after they barged in. "Bang, bang, bang," echoes of destruction resonated. The other guests in the inn retreated to their second-floor rooms upon witnessing this scene. Only Xu Zimei¡¯s table and another table beside them remained seated. "Stop smashing, please stop," the innkeeper hurried out to stop them. But the masked men in black paid no heed, kicking the innkeeper to the ground and continuing their rampage. Seeing he couldn¡¯t stop them, the innkeeper watched helplessly as his inn was wrecked and eventually burst into tears, clutching his head in despair. ... As the assailants kept vandalizing, they noticed Xu Zimei and the people at the other table were still there. They snorted coldly, "Brave souls." Then they picked up a nearby chair and hurled it towards the tables. "What are you doing?" Lv Tian frowned slightly and drew his longsword, cutting the chair in half. "These people are looking for trouble," the other disciples from Martial Extreme Holy Sect at the side also drew their longswords and charged at the black-clad attackers. At the other table sat three people. A graceful young man and two older servants. As the scene descended into chaos with the disciples of Martial Extreme Holy Sect fighting the assailants, the graceful young man coughed softly. One of the servant-like elders waved his right hand, and the boundless spiritual energy around him surged; a pair of hands formed from spiritual energy appeared, flinging the men in black away. "Saint Vein Realm," Styx murmured softly from the side. Xu Zimei chuckled and continued to enjoy his meal, saying, "A woman dressed as a man." Although the elegant gentleman was well-disguised, Xu Zimei could still tell at a glance that the person was actually a woman. "Shopkeeper, what¡¯s going on here?" Guo Zhi, standing nearby, was curious as he looked at the still weeping shopkeeper. "It¡¯s the Liu Family, it must be that Second Young Master of the Liu Family who instructed someone to do this," the shopkeeper hastily said. "What Liu Family, Second Young Master of the Liu Family, could you be more specific," Lv Tian asked with a frown. "The Liu Family is the foremost great family in Liuhuo City, and they are also the city managers designated by the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain," the inn¡¯s shopkeeper quickly explained. "This Second Young Master Liu Zhe is inherently arrogant and overbearing. Basically, all the shops within the city have to pay him protection fees in secret. Some time ago, he sent someone to ask me for protection fees, and I didn¡¯t give it, so he had someone come and smash my shop." "Outrageous, does his Liu Family not manage him at all," Guo Zhi said indignantly. "The old grandfather of the Liu Family is extremely indulgent with Liu Zhe. In the Liu Family, he¡¯s like a Little Overlord King; no one dares to manage him." The shopkeeper sighed and said, "I think I should just get the silver ready as soon as possible, lest I¡¯m unable to carry on with the business." "Shopkeeper, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here today, and I want to see for myself just how awe-inspiring this Liu Family is," the disguised elegant gentleman stood up and said coldly. "I appreciate everyone¡¯s good intentions, but the Liu Family really is not someone to provoke," the shopkeeper shook his head and said. "I don¡¯t want any more trouble." Watching the shopkeeper¡¯s retreating figure, the elegant gentleman came over to Xu Zimei¡¯s table, clasped a fist and said with a light smile, "You all stood up against the injustice just now, so you seem like gentlemen of chivalry. My name is Ying Wushuang; may I know how to address you all?" Xu Zimei smiled, and then everyone at the table reported their names in turn. Anxiously, Shang Xiaoxiao said from the side, "Shouldn¡¯t we leave quickly? After all, Liuhuo City is the Liu Family¡¯s territory." Hearing Shang Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, the disciples of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect frowned slightly. Although they had not experienced much hardship, they were not na?ve. They understood the saying that even a powerful dragon cannot suppress a local snake. "It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to be afraid," Ying Wushuang said with a calm demeanor. "If the people of the Liu Family dare to keep bothering us, I, this lady¡ªno, this young master, will definitely make them regret it." "Young Master, perhaps it¡¯s better to let the Sect Gate handle this matter," an elderly servant by the side replied. "What, can¡¯t I even handle a minor Liu Family?" Ying Wushuang said coldly. "Dare not, it¡¯s just that some people in the Sect Gate might inevitably indulge in gossip, making a big fuss out of a small issue," the elder hastily replied. "I will take care of this matter. Tomorrow, I will go to the Liu Family," Ying Wushuang replied with a cold snort. The elder nodded and did not dare to dissuade further. "Everyone, would you like to join me tomorrow to seek justice for the citizens of Liuhuo City?" Ying Wushuang turned her head to look at Xu Zimei and the others and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen with me there." "Yes, yes," the Martial Extreme Holy Sect¡¯s people all nodded eagerly, ready to try. They weren¡¯t fools; it was obvious that Ying Wushuang had a significant backing and wasn¡¯t afraid of the Liu Family. Moreover, based on the conversation between the two, it was possible that Ying Wushuang had some connections with the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain as well. "I don¡¯t mind," Xu Zimei glanced at Styx and did not object. ... After finishing their meal, everyone went to rest. A quiet night passed until the next morning when everyone got up early, washed up, and under Ying Wushuang¡¯s lead, set off towards the Liu Family in a grand procession. Everyone was also curious about Ying Wushuang¡¯s background. Chapter 270 - 269 I Have No Idea Where You Got Your Sense of Superiority from Liu Mansion was located in the middle of the busiest street in Liuhuo City. Yin Wushuang, along with several others, hurriedly made their way to the Liu Family, causing a stir all the way there, Even with the people from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect spreading the word, many commoners followed behind, waiting to watch the excitement unfold. The entrance to Liu Mansion had already been crowded by onlookers. Ignoring the guards at the front of the mansion, Yin Wushuang led the group straight into Liu Mansion. No sooner had everyone entered than a middle-aged man dressed in green, accompanied by a group of guards, hurried over. "The captain of Liu Family¡¯s house guards, Liu Tong, has arrived. Everyone better calm down," someone said timidly upon seeing the middle-aged man. "Liu Tong is of the Esteem Vein Realm. He is not someone we can contend with." "What¡¯s there to fear? With so many people here, is he really going to kill us all?" As Liu Tong frowned at the whispering citizens of Liuhuo City, he said, "What is this all about? Are you trying to rebel and go to war with the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain?" Hearing Liu Tong¡¯s words, many began to disperse. The Liu Family might have harbored hopes of resisting, but against the Heaven Expanse Holy Sect, they could not muster even a sliver of will to fight. Yin Wushuang, standing at the forefront, slightly furrowed her brows and said, "Don¡¯t pretend to have authority you don¡¯t possess. Since when could a minor Liu Family represent the Holy Mountain?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who are you?" Liu Tong looked at Yin Wushuang with displeasure and asked. "It¡¯s none of your concern who I am. Today, I am here to enforce the law on behalf of the Holy Mountain against your Liu Family," Yin Wushuang waved her hand grandly, instructing an elderly man beside her, "Take him down." The servant elder hesitated, then with the aura of the Saint Vein Realm emanating from him, his hand swept down, capturing Liu Tong in an instant. "You, who are you?" Realizing he had no power to resist, Liu Tong¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he hastily asked. "Good," someone among the onlookers yelled out, many of them echoing the outcry, starting a commotion. Yin Wushuang snorted coldly and asked, "Where is the Family Head of the Liu Family?" "Wushuang, what are you doing? Stop it right now," Just then, a light reprimand came from within the mansion. The crowd looked up to see a group of people walking out from inside. This group included the Family Head of the Liu Family, Lu Zhicheng, as well as the second son of the Liu Family, Lu Zhe. Beside Lu Zhicheng were two others. A man and a woman; the man had a resolute face and steadfast gaze, exuding the robust aura of a soldier. Meanwhile, the woman, with long hair cascading over her shoulders and complexion like snow, had a figure that was accentuated by a tight red dress, drawing high praise from anyone who saw her as an ideal match of handsome youth and beautiful maiden. "Sister," Ying Wushuang was taken aback when she saw the woman in the red dress and quickly asked. "Saintess," the two servant elders beside Ying Wushuang also greeted with respect. "Saintess?" Hearing the greeting from the two elders, everyone from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect was surprised. Could it be that this woman in the red dress was the current Saintess of the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain? Yin Caier snorted and said, "Do you still recognize me as your sister? Look at what you¡¯ve done." "I¡¯m just seeking justice for the residents of this city," Yin Wushuang replied meekly. "Sister, what are you doing here?" "Seeking justice? Since when did you become a Law Enforcer?" Yin Caier approached, her tone becoming softer as she pointed to the handsome man beside her and said, "This is your brother-in-law, Liu Yi, the eldest son of the Liu Family. I¡¯ve come to the Liu Family to discuss marriage matters." "What brother-in-law? We¡¯re not even married yet," Yin Wushuang said, looking down and not convinced. "It¡¯s just a matter of time," Yin Caier responded indifferently. "You brought so many people to the Liu Family. What are you trying to do? Overthrow the Liu Family?" "I¡¯m sure that is not Miss Wushuang¡¯s intention," Liu Zhicheng, the Family Head of the Liu Family, quickly said with a smile. "Miss Wushuang is still young and can easily be deceived. There must be some villains causing trouble." As Liu Zhicheng¡¯s words came to an end, all the commoners behind him promptly exited the Liu Mansion. All eyes were now on the people of the Martial Extreme Holy Sect and on Xu Zimei. "Great, from spectator to protagonist," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Misfortune for others is not my own, eh," Styx said, looking at the commoners behind him and shaking his head helplessly. The faces of the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect also changed dramatically, as none of them had expected the situation to turn out like this. Everyone turned their gazes to Xu Zimei, knowing that he was extraordinary. Naturally, he became their mainstay at this critical moment. "Someone, arrest these vile deceivers who led Miss Wushuang astray," Liu Zhicheng ordered. At Liu Zhicheng¡¯s command, the Liu Family¡¯s guards charged forward. "Don¡¯t," Yin Wushuang quickly shook her head, trying to stop them, "They are my friends." "Friends? They are just strangers you met by chance. Didn¡¯t you meet them just last night?" Yin Caier said calmly in response. "How do you know that?" Yin Wushuang asked, taken aback. Her gaze turned to the two old servants of hers. "Miss, we had no choice. After all, with the Saintess present, it was difficult for us," the old servant hurriedly said, bowing his head. "Sister, I won¡¯t trouble the Liu Family anymore. Let them go; this matter has nothing to do with them," Yin Wushuang hurriedly said. "Why don¡¯t you understand?" replied Yin Caier. "Today, all the citizens of Liuhuo City are here, and they are all watching. If it just ends like this, where would the Liu Family¡¯s dignity lie as the rulers of Liuhuo City in the future? Someone has to be the scapegoat for this." As the group of guards approached them aggressively, Styx slightly furrowed his brow. He waved his right hand, and a giant palm made of Spiritual Energy descended from the sky, knocking everyone to the ground. Xu Zimei stepped forward, smiling as he said, "You see, what I dislike the most is playing the scapegoat." Yin Caier frowned slightly. Seeing Yin Caier¡¯s expression, the two old men at the Saint Vein Realm next to her exuded a powerful aura and went straight for Styx. "Ants," Styx scoffed. Behind him, the True Fate Changhe surged, and the might of the Divine Vein Realm enveloped the whole of Liuhuo City, changing the color of the Firmament. "A Divine Vein expert," the two old men from the Saint Vein Realm exclaimed in shock. Before they could react, they were directly suppressed. Seeing this scene, the people of Liu Mansion instinctively took a few steps back. Even Yin Caier¡¯s face became visibly awkward. "Tell me, how should I deal with you?" Xu Zimei said, his eyes narrowed, taking steps forward. "You wouldn¡¯t dare. I am the Saintess of the Heaven Expanse Holy Sect," Yin Caier said as she retreated several steps, speaking quickly. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" At the critical moment, Liu Yi stood in front, looking at Xu Zimei, "Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain won¡¯t let you off." Xu Zimei swatted Liu Yi aside with a flick of his hand, looking at Yin Caier¡¯s arrogant face, then stomped down hard with his foot. "I¡¯ve no clue where you get your sense of superiority from." Chapter 271 - 270 Taiying Youying Trembles Endless waves of energy rose at Xu Zimei¡¯s feet, and Yin Caier was sent flying backward. Xu Zimei slightly tilted his head up and scanned all the people present. The crowd fell deathly silent. He walked step by step towards Yin Caier. "Don¡¯t kill her, I beg you," Yin Wushuang quickly stepped in front of Xu Zimei and said. "What kind of logic is that? She wanted to use me as a scapegoat, and you ask me to let her go?" Xu Zimei tilted his head and asked. "I know, but no matter what, she is still my sister. I can¡¯t just watch her die," Yin Wushuang replied. "Name your requests. I¡¯ll fulfill them if I can." "In consideration of you pleading for us before, I can give her a chance." As Xu Zimei spoke, he grabbed Liu Yi, who was beside him, and threw him in front of Yin Caier, saying, "Only one of you two can live, you figure it out." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yin Caier¡¯s face went pale. She looked at Liu Yi struggling beside her as he shook his head incessantly at her. "Make your choice quickly. I don¡¯t have that much time to spend with you," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Yin Caier fell silent for a moment, then slowly drew the Longsword hanging at Liu Yi¡¯s waist, her gaze firmly fixed on him. "I¡¯m sorry," looking at his face, Yin Caier¡¯s hands trembled as she fiercely drove the Longsword in. With a ¡¯thud,¡¯ blood splattered, leaving Yin Caier standing there as if frozen. Xu Zimei smiled and slightly turned his head to look at the people from Liu Mansion. Everyone from Liu Mansion turned pale with fear and began to step back hurriedly. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He turned around to address the common people at the entrance of the mansion and shouted, "Liu Mansion has long oppressed you all. Today, I will act on behalf of the people. Anything in Liu Mansion that caught your eye, take it. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Take it, and it¡¯s yours." The crowd became noisy upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to make the first move. "What are you afraid of? The brave dies once, the coward a thousand times. If you are too scared to take it even now, then you deserve to be oppressed for life." As soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, a brawny man with bare arms stood out from the crowd. "If you¡¯re too scared to take it, I will." The big man rushed into the inner hall of Liu Mansion, rolled up a precious scroll of calligraphy on the wall, and bolted. No one stopped him. Seeing this, the crowd relaxed, and like a swarm, they all rushed into Liu Mansion. The whole mansion was turned upside down. The people of Liu Mansion didn¡¯t dare to express their anger verbally; after all, their lives were more important than these treasures. Xu Zimei watched the chaos at Liu Mansion, smiled, and walked away with his companions. Yin Caier stood still, frozen on the spot until Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight. Only then did her eyes reveal a look of hatred. "I want to go back to the Holy Mountain now," Yin Caier took a deep breath and said to Yin Wushuang beside her. "Sister, let this matter rest," Yin Wushuang replied. Yin Caier glanced at Liu Yi¡¯s corpse, her gaze fixed on Yin Wushuang, and said, "Do you think that¡¯s possible?" Yin Wushuang fell silent for a moment and eventually sighed helplessly. ...¡­ Walking on the streets of Liuhuo City. Guo Zhi looked at Xu Zimei with a hint of dissatisfaction and asked, "Brother Xu, why were you so kind to those commoners. "When we ran into trouble before, they all hid far away," "Are you referring to distributing Liu Mansion¡¯s possessions to those commoners, allowing them to scramble for them?" Xu Zimei inquired. Guo Zhi nodded. "Behind Liu Mansion stands Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain. Although Liu Mansion isn¡¯t worth mentioning, it¡¯s still the manager recognized by Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "With these commoners looting Liu Mansion so brazenly, this action is in defiance of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain. What do you think Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain will do when they find out?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Guo Zhi was taken aback¡ªhe hadn¡¯t considered this aspect before. "So you had everything planned out already." Xu Zimei smiled without saying a word. After making a round within the city, Xu Zimei also completely parted ways with the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect. Originally, he had planned to take Styx with him to Extinct Heaven Sect. However, as the two of them reached the gate of Liuhuo City, Xu Zimei suddenly felt a throbbing sensation within his body. This throb made him stop in his tracks. At this moment, in his True Fate World, the previously suppressed and silent Taiying Youying by the Chaos Pearl suddenly emerged. It was situated at the topmost portion of the Divine Continent, emitting strands of faint white light. It seemed to be guiding Xu Zimei toward something. Xu Zimei turned his head to see a crowd gathered at the city gates of Liuhuo City, apparently busy with something. He squeezed into the crowd and saw an old man in a tattered gray coat kneeling on the ground. In front of the old man hung a sign that read "Seeking a monster hunter." "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei asked a bystander. "Old Wu¡¯s son went to Yellow Spring City and hasn¡¯t returned for almost a month," the bystander explained. "So, Old Wu is offering a reward for a monster hunter to go to Yellow Spring City to help rescue his son." "Then why hasn¡¯t anyone taken on his commission?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Take on what? Yellow Spring City is a place where you can enter but never return alive, who would dare go?" the man replied. "Besides, Old Wu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have much money. He¡¯s using a shoddy stone as a family treasure. Offering it as a reward, who would be interested?" After listening to the man¡¯s explanation, Xu Zimei crouched down slightly and said to the old man, "Old man, could I ask you some basic questions?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s remark, Old Wu hurriedly raised his head, excitedly saying, "Sir, please ask." "Why did your son go to Yellow Spring City?" Old Wu sighed and said, "That boy has always been excessively curious. He bet someone that he could make it out of Yellow Spring City alive. Then he sneaked off on his own." "Your son has been gone for a month?" Xu Zimei questioned. Old Wu nodded. "What if he¡¯s already dead?" Xu Zimei questioned. "Even if he is dead, I want to see his body and kill the demon that harmed my son," Old Wu said, with moisture in his eyes and a face full of wrinkles, his hair messy and untamed. "May I see your family treasure," Xu Zimei asked. Old Wu was silent for a moment, then with trembling hands, he took out a stone. This stone was entirely black-purple and it was unclear what material it was made of¡ªit was incredibly hard. It felt somewhat hot to the touch. Especially when Xu Zimei grasped the stone, the Taiying Youying in the True Fate World trembled even more intensely. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then smiled and returned the stone to the old man. He turned and left the crowd, exiting the city gate with Styx. Chapter 272 - 271 The Mystery of Yellow Spring City After leaving Liuhuo City, Styx inquired, "Are we going to Extinct Heaven City now?" "No, to Yellow Spring City," Xu Zimei shook her head and said. "Are you going to help Old Wu find his son?" Styx was taken aback and instantly reacted. "You go and get Old Wu¡¯s Heirloom Stone, and then tell him I¡¯ve accepted his request," Xu Zimei replied. "But he definitely won¡¯t give you the Heirloom Stone in advance if you don¡¯t help him find his son," Styx replied. "That¡¯s why I asked you to get it," Xu Zimei responded indifferently. ... The legend about Yellow Spring City has been around for a long time. This place was once a normal city too. About a few hundred years ago, almost half of the city¡¯s residents died tragically in one night. Since then, the entire city seemed cursed. Besides the remaining half of the residents, anyone else who entered the city would perish. Not a trace of them remained, silenced and erased. At the beginning, there were people who deliberately came to live in Yellow Spring City, hoping to walk out alive, breaking the curse in the legend. But ultimately, as the number of dead increased, this place gradually became a perilous land. Listening to Styx¡¯s explanations along the way, the two had already arrived at Yellow Spring City. Xu Zimei obtained Old Wu¡¯s Heirloom Stone, which Styx had snatched from Old Wu¡¯s hands. Although it was stolen, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t just walk away; she still planned to take a look at Yellow Spring City. ...¡­ Looking at the gloomy city in front of her, Xu Zimei felt somewhat oppressed in her heart. The city gates were wide open, with no guards on either side. The two entered the city, finding the streets somewhat deserted. Apart from the occasional townspeople moving about, there was hardly any sign of life. It was broad daylight, and yet it seemed everyone was hiding in their rooms. "Are you scared?" Xu Zimei looked at Styx and asked with a smile. "What¡¯s there to be afraid of for someone at the Divine Vein Realm, unless these demons and monsters have stepped into immortality," Styx shook his head and responded. "Besides, I have you with me." Hearing Styx¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and the two continued walking into the city. Xu Zimei looked around and found nothing suspicious about Yellow Spring City. Aside from being rather deserted, there wasn¡¯t much difference from other cities. The residents of the city who saw Xu Zimei and her companion would take a brief look from a distance and then quickly avoid them. After wandering around the city for a while, they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Before long, it was already the afternoon. In the entire vast city, there was only one inn. "Yellow Spring Inn." Xu Zimei walked into the inn, and the shopkeeper hurriedly came to greet them. "Are you two guests staying at the inn?" the shopkeeper quickly asked. Xu Zimei nodded, and after they had arranged for rooms and meals, they started chatting with the shopkeeper. This shopkeeper, surnamed Sun, had lived in Yellow Spring City for over a hundred years. "Manager Sun, your inn is really quite deserted," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "With the whole curse affair brewing up such a fuss, who would come here to stay?" Manager Sun looked up and said. "Having lived here so long, haven¡¯t you noticed anything unusual?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, just that anyone who comes here disappears, no clue how," Manager Sun shook his head and replied. "I¡¯m looking for a person; did a young man come to stay here a month ago?" Xu Zimei said. "There¡¯s only your inn in this city, so if he came to Yellow Spring City, he would certainly have stayed here." "Yes, you¡¯ve come looking for him, haven¡¯t you?" Manager Sun smiled and said. "Don¡¯t ask me; he stayed here for a night and disappeared the next day; I know nothing about it." "Is that so?" Xu Zimei said thoughtfully with a smile, "You seem quite calm." "I¡¯ve seen it so often I¡¯ve gotten used to it," Shopkeeper Sun said, shaking his head. "Ever since the curse appeared, none who have come here have left alive." "How much do you know about the curse?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "The city¡¯s original inhabitants die if they leave, and strangers from outside die if they come in; it¡¯s as simple as that," Shopkeeper Sun said with a smile. "You guys should be careful too; it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen any returning customers at this inn." Watching the shopkeeper¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei smiled with interest. "Interesting." ...¡­ The setting sun dipped below the horizon, and the yellowing skyline gradually darkened. As darkness enveloped the area, the Yellow Spring Inn began to bustle with activity. Many of the local residents came here to eat. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the eerily quiet and strange city outside, the atmosphere inside the inn was quite lively. "Old Sun, I heard your inn took in some newbies today; make sure you take good care of them." At the adjacent table, a man in a black long robe laughed loudly. Another man, drunk and staggering, came up to Xu Zimei¡¯s table holding a jar of wine. He beamed at the two of them and said, "Let me interview you two. What brought you to our Yellow Spring City? Are you tired of living, or just plain curious?" "Read my lips," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "cnm!" "What do you mean?" The burly man¡¯s face changed instantly, and he said sharply. Xu Zimei grabbed the wine jar from the table and smashed it against the man¡¯s head. There was a loud "bang," The jar shattered, and the wine spilled all over. Styx, taken aback, seemed not to have caught on to Xu Zimei¡¯s behavior. "What are you doing?" Shopkeeper Sun asked, somewhat puzzled. "Are you still pretending?" Xu Zimei laughed and said. "Scum of the Undying Race." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone in the inn was taken aback. "So you¡¯ve found out." All the people in the inn revealed eerie smiles on their faces. The skin on the surface of their bodies was torn apart, and monsters crawled out from inside. These monsters had short, grey-brown skin. Their palms were twice as big as those of normal humans, with sharp and long fingernails. Among these monsters, some were thin, and some were very plump. Even Shopkeeper Sun from the inn slowly shed his own skin at that moment. Styx looked outside the inn to see a large group of monsters surrounding it. All the residents of the entire Yellow Spring City had turned into monsters. "How did you find out? I didn¡¯t notice at all," Styx said, looking at Xu Zimei in surprise. You should know that he, with his Divine Vein Realm presence, had not previously detected anything unusual. Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Let¡¯s deal with these guys first." How he had discovered these people was, of course, something Chaos had told him. The Monster Race and the Undying Race were two major races of the Wild Desolation era. To Chaos, who had truly seen the Undying Race, it could instantly recognize the aura of the Undying Race on them. Furthermore, Chaos had told him that the Undying Race in this city were all but puppets, and the real puppeteer was hidden in the shadows. Chapter 273 - 272 Three Steps Immortal King Spiritual energy surged around Styx, who reached out with one palm and sent several members of the Undying Race flying through the air. The bodies of these flung individuals burst open, drenched in fresh blood. Had they been normal humans, they would have been long dead. But at this moment, these members of the Undying Race seemed to have no perception of pain; despite the blood flowing from them, they continued to charge forward without any regard. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and swung Tyrant Shadow, cleaving with his blade. Someone¡¯s head was split apart, yet they still did not die. "What¡¯s going on?" Observing this scene, Chaos explained from within the True Fate World: "It¡¯s the characteristic of the Undying Race. Their life core is a crystal. The true members of the Undying Race are the hardest to kill, with the crystal moving along with the blood inside their bodies, making it hard to locate. However, these puppets have their crystals in their hearts. As long as you destroy their hearts, they will die." Hearing Chaos¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow roared with thunder as he thrust it directly into his opponent¡¯s chest. The thunderbolt obliterated everything inside the opponent¡¯s chest mercilessly. The person from the Undying Race gradually lost all life signs. "The heart," Xu Zimei said to Styx. "There¡¯s no need for such trouble," Styx snorted coldly. His True Fate Emerged above his head, and a bloody river enveloped the entire city. The river roared like a dragon, its entire length undulating as it swept down from the horizon, raising colossal waves. All the puppet inhabitants of the Undying Race were drawn into the river, and in an instant, they were devoured to the point where not even dregs remained. Styx was a being of the Divine Vein Realm, and the puppets in this city were mostly at the level of the Esteem Vein Realm. The strongest among them was but at the Emperor Pulse Realm and naturally lacked the power to resist. Yet, Xu Zimei could still sense the terror of this race. If they had been at the same realm, it would definitely not have been so easy to win. As these puppet inhabitants of the Undying Race died, Xu Zimei noticed many dark bugs on the ground. He frowned slightly at these plump bugs, which seemed unremarkable at first glance. However, Chaos from within the True Fate World was greatly alarmed by them. "Undying Gu," Chaos said in horror. "What is Undying Gu?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "A very cruel type of parasite, already forbidden by the Undying Race during the Wild Desolation era," Chaos replied. "This Undying Gu is divided into Mother Gu and Child Gu. Once the Child Gu enters a human body, it absorbs their vital blood and transfers it to the Mother Gu. You must know that a person¡¯s vital blood can be replenished over time and with food. These Undying Gu do not drain a person¡¯s vital blood all at once. Instead, they absorb it bit by bit, parasitizing within the person¡¯s body." "And then?" Xu Zimei asked. "Undying Gu have a strong infectivity; ordinary people can hardly bear them," Chaos replied. "Humans infected by Undying Gu have only two possible outcomes. Either they become puppets controlled by the Mother Gu, or they die outright." "So that¡¯s how it is," Xu Zimei said with a slight frown. "But it¡¯s a thing against heaven¡¯s will; it was forbidden by the Undying Race during the Wild Desolation era. How could it appear here?" Chaos wondered aloud. "Let¡¯s deal with the puppets in this city first," Xu Zimei said. With a wave of his hand, the enormous figure of Chaos appeared from the void. This city¡¯s inhabitants were nearly a thousand in number, and more were continuously pouring out. Styx controlled the bloody river to roll over them while Chaos rose into the air, his large body stepping upon the void, his two pairs of wings thick as cicada¡¯s wings fluttering behind him. The slaughter was almost entirely one-sided. Although the inhabitants of Yellow Spring City were not strong, they kept streaming in like an unending wave of ants. The group slaughtered for a long time, and the entire city became ruins. The sound of "rumble rumble" kept ringing around. ...... It was at this moment everyone felt the earth shake. It was as though something had awakened, and a chilling presence spread out. Styx slightly frowned and said to Xu Zimei, "Do you feel it? We seem to have been targeted by something." Xu Zimei nodded. "Great terror," Styx murmured. The killing continued, but everyone was on guard, watching the shadows. A barrier had covered the surroundings of Yellow Spring City, making it impossible to leave or enter. Styx had tried to attack the barrier, but to no avail. ...... "Look at the sky," Styx suddenly shouted to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was startled, he turned his head, and saw that the firmament had turned a murky yellow. The bright moon hid itself, and the stars receded. A gigantic vortex spanned above the firmament, and within that vortex, a bearded man in yellow robes slowly walked out. Stepping into Immortality with Five Steps, One-Step Mysterious Immortal, Two Steps Heavenly Immortal, Three Steps Immortal King, Four Steps Undying Immortal, Five Steps Extreme Immortal. At this moment, the presence of an Immortal King pulsed around the man in the yellow robe. His presence grew stronger, like the howling wind and raging sea during a storm¡¯s towering waves. This entire city felt like a small boat in a tsunami, about to be destroyed at any moment. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to Yellow Spring City," the middle-aged man in yellow robes laughed from above. Styx, with eyes slightly narrowed, shouted, "Are you the True Man of Yellow Spring?" "Oh, after so long, there are still juniors who remember me," the True Man of Yellow Spring chuckled. As he descended slowly from the sky, all the people in the city bowed down. "Yellow Spring City, True Man of Yellow Spring, I should have thought of this sooner," Styx sighed. "Who is the True Man of Yellow Spring?" Xu Zimei asked. "Thousands of years ago, probably during the era when the Mortal Great Emperor was bearing Destiny, Of course, I wasn¡¯t born yet, this is all hearsay." Styx spoke slowly, "A great evil entered the Shenghua domain. His name was True Man of Yellow Spring. To cultivate his technique, he slaughtered multiple cities, which incited the anger of many sects in the Shenghua domain. Back then, the Immortal Mortal Heaven Sect, to which the Mortal Great Emperor belonged, sent an elder to hunt down the True Man of Yellow Spring. Since then, the True Man of Yellow Spring never appeared again, and the world thought he was dead, or he had fled the Shenghua domain. Unexpectedly, he had been hiding, using the cover of Yellow Spring City to secretly cultivate his wicked technique." "This Yellow Spring City is within the territory of the Heaven Expanse Holy Sect, isn¡¯t it?" Xu Zimei frowned. "Why haven¡¯t they intervened?" "It seems there are some things we don¡¯t know," Styx replied indifferently. ......¡­ "A Divine Vein Realm expert, a Divine Vein pinnacle Monster Beast, and a little child, what a dilemma you¡¯ve put me in," the True Man of Yellow Spring laughed leisurely. "What¡¯s the dilemma?" Xu Zimei asked. "Do you wish to live? Or do you wish to die?" the True Man of Yellow Spring laughed. "You¡¯re all good seeds; I can¡¯t bear to kill you." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 274 - 273 Immortal Extreme Descends ``` "How about this, I plant my Undying Gu inside your bodies, and you help me with my affairs in the future, what do you say?" "Thinking of using us as hosts, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got the chops," Styx scoffed. "It seems you still don¡¯t understand the predicament you¡¯re in," True Man of Yellow Spring said with a smile. With a casual wave of his hand, the surrounding Spiritual Energy began to surge violently. Styx didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was smacked away in an instant. "Once you¡¯ve become an immortal and stepped onto the path to immortality, you can bid farewell to the mortal world forever. You probably don¡¯t understand the gap between them," True Man of Yellow Spring said with a sneer. "What is your relationship with the Undying Race?" Chaos asked, staring at True Man of Yellow Spring. "The bloodline of the Wild Desolation era," True Man of Yellow Spring glanced at Chaos and said, "It seems you know quite a lot." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What¡¯s the matter, afraid to say it?" Chaos asked. "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid to say it, there¡¯s just no need to explain it to you," True Man of Yellow Spring said indifferently. "What do you think of my terms?" Hearing the words of True Man of Yellow Spring, Chaos roared and lifted his massive paw, lunging straight at him. True Man of Yellow Spring chuckled lightly and slightly raised his hand, with boundless Spiritual Energy swirling around him. With a simple swing of his hand, Chaos¡¯s huge body was sent flying in reverse. "Beasts need to be tamed," True Man of Yellow Spring shook his head and said with a light laugh. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes but before he could speak, suddenly a loud "boom" of an explosion sounded in the distance. The barriers surrounding the city rippled in layers, and continuous "crack" sounds could be heard as cracks began to appear on the barriers. True Man of Yellow Spring quickly turned his head to look, and under the dim yellow firmament in the distance, a Holy Vessel was slowly approaching. The Holy Vessel stopped at the periphery of the barrier. At this moment, a burly man wielding a massive axe was attacking the barrier. Each strike seemed to make the barrier teeter on the brink of collapse, as if it would shatter at any moment. True Man of Yellow Spring, seeing this sight, had a dramatic change in complexion, and the dark yellow vortex in the high sky emerged again as he attempted to flee. "Stop him," Xu Zimei said flatly. As his voice fell, Chaos and Styx launched their attacks. Around them, their aura was mighty, shaking the firmament with loud booming noises. "Get out of my way," True Man of Yellow Spring bellowed, slinging a punch directly at the two. Styx, with a blood-red Changhe above his head, roared as it bore the brunt of the punch. Under the force of the punch, his True Fate nearly shattered, and he violently spat a mouthful of blood, his figure stumbling, almost falling. Chaos, meanwhile, seized the opportunity to use his Innate Talent. In the spot over his chest, a blood-colored vortex slowly emerged, with roars of thunder, as if the Thunder God had descended. A beam of utmost light shot out from within. The purple light pierced through the Wugeng Void, directly hitting the dark yellow vortex True Man of Yellow Spring was using to escape. Inside the vortex, a series of "pop pop pop" faint sounds could be heard, followed by a loud "boom," which blew it up completely. The chaotic flow filled the skies, scattering all around. "You¡¯re courting death," True Man of Yellow Spring roared in anger, turning his head to look at Xu Zimei and the others. At the same time, a "boom" of an explosion came from the barrier outside. The barrier shattered into fragments, and the Holy Vessel charged over at a speed that was hard for the naked eye to catch. Seeing the Holy Vessel charging towards him, True Man of Yellow Spring¡¯s face turned ashen. "You¡¯ve gone too far," he roared. A vast Immortal Might spread from his body, and the entire land was completely enveloped. ``` Above his head, his True Fate Emerged, revealing a huge Dark Flying Insect in midair. "This guy actually uses the queen of the Undying Gu as his True Fate," Chaos said in shock. The Dark Flying Insect was enormous, with no legs visible, its plump body appeared to be wrapped in many loops. Writhing in midair, it seemed somewhat cute if you didn¡¯t look at it head-on. But its face was extremely ferocious, with narrow and cunning eyes and a face full of wrinkles. It had no nose, and its mouth nearly took up half of its face, looking as if it had split into countless fissures, which was quite spine-chilling. When the massive Holy Vessel crashed towards him, the Undying Gu behind True Man of Yellow Spring shrieked. Its enormous body flung the Holy Vessel away. With a "boom," the Holy Vessel was actually torn in half by the powerful body of the Undying Gu. Several figures flew out from within the Holy Vessel. Leading them was a woman wearing blood-colored cloak and armor, with short hair and pitch-black eyes, carrying a huge axe on her back. Her majestic aura surged as she pointed at True Man of Yellow Spring and said sternly, "Yellow Spring, surrender without resistance and return to the clan to receive your punishment. How dare you rebel?" "I¡¯ve tolerated you lot for a long time, always hiding away, but you never cease to corner me relentlessly," True Man of Yellow Spring roared. "Today, it will be a fight to the death; I will keep you all here in Yellow Spring City." As the atmosphere of the Immortal King Yellow Spring surged, a light sigh suddenly echoed between heaven and earth. "Foolish child, you¡¯re still the same," the voice said. The moment that sigh sounded, True Man of Yellow Spring froze completely. He listened to the familiar voice and slowly turned his head towards the horizon. A young man with a longsword on his back was approaching from the edge of the sky. With a somewhat youthful face, the young man looked to be in his early twenties. But his eyes were deep and infinite, as if they held the Circulation Stars and all the creatures of the world revolving within them. The young man didn¡¯t project an overly formidable aura, but when he appeared, the entire heaven and earth fell into silence. "Immortal Extreme," Chaos said, somewhat astonished. In this era where Destiny is unformed and Great Emperors do not emerge, The Immortal Extreme represents the pinnacle of this world. "Master," True Man of Yellow Spring murmured softly as he saw the young man. "Foolish child, it¡¯s been quite a while since we last met, hasn¡¯t it?" the young man said with a smile. "This current state of yours is partly due to your teacher¡¯s lax discipline back then." "Is it wrong to seek strength?" True Man of Yellow Spring raised his head and asked softly after a brief silence. "It¡¯s not wrong to seek strength, but the way you¡¯ve been doing it is gravely mistaken," the young man replied, shaking his head. "Stop fighting and come back with me to the clan; as your teacher, I can assure your life." "I won¡¯t go back," True Man of Yellow Spring said lightly, "either let me leave, or kill me." The young man sighed lightly and extended his right hand with a gentle flick. Filled with Immortal Might, a beam of light shot out from his fingertip instantly, before anyone could react. The beam pierced the forehead of the Undying Gu, which let out a mournful cry before completely dissipating. "How can this be, the gap is so immense," True Man of Yellow Spring¡¯s expression drastically changed. He fled into the distance without looking back. The young man slowly extended his right hand, and a chain of Immortal light appeared out of thin air. The chain passed through the Wugeng Void and directly bound True Man of Yellow Spring. Chapter 275 - 274 Their Fate Has Nothing to Do with Me No matter how much True Man of Yellow Spring struggled, he was unable to break free from the constraints of the Immortal Lock. The young man waved his great hand, and a mist of immortality enveloped True Man of Yellow Spring, who gradually calmed down. As True Man of Yellow Spring was subdued, the hundreds of residents of Yellow Spring City below also roared. In their screams, one could also feel their pain. After a long while, as the screams faded, all the residents were seen lying on the ground. Their bodies were putrid, dead beyond any doubt. The young man shook his head and sighed, then turned his gaze toward Xu Zimei and his group. Styx¡¯s expression tightened; he could feel the pressure coming from the other party. "You might as well come back to our clan with us. Today¡¯s event must not be leaked for the time being," the young man said with a smile. "What if we don¡¯t?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I¡¯m just informing you, you have no choice," the young man replied, shaking his head. "Have you ever heard the saying, ¡¯all roads lead to Rome¡¯?" Xu Zimei said calmly. "What do you mean?" The young man was taken aback. "There are many choices in life," Xu Zimei shook his head. At that moment, the sky was stirring with Demonic Qi, shrouding the entire firmament. A blood moon hung in the sky, strands of pure Demonic Qi entwined and merged together. Bai Meng¡¯s burly figure appeared beside Xu Zimei. Strong Taoist charm surged around him. The vast Immortal Might surrounding the young man was also suppressed in an instant. "How can there be such a powerful being in this world," the young man said in amazement; "clearly without carrying the Destiny, ascending to Great Emperor. Yet he can tread the path." "Now it¡¯s time for you to make a choice," Xu Zimei said, "Shall we talk?" "Okay," the young man nodded and replied, "What do you want to talk about?" "What¡¯s the relationship between this True Man of Yellow Spring and your Undying Race?" Xu Zimei asked. "Simply put, he violated the clan rules and used the Undying Gu privately," the young man replied, "Our mission this time was to capture him." "I¡¯ve heard that your Undying Race cannot appear on the Yuan Central Continent, why is that?" Xu Zimei asked. "How do you know that?" the young man was startled. Their Undying Race had been gone for a long time, and on this Yuan Central Continent, the only people who still remembered their Undying Race were some old antiques. "You just need to answer," Xu Zimei said. After pondering for a moment, the young man finally said, "It¡¯s a rule signed by the Upper Realm. I don¡¯t know the specifics." "So you occupy various void worlds," Xu Zimei said. "We need somewhere to stay," the young man replied. "I¡¯ll have to visit your Undying Race when I have time," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Your Excellency is welcome anytime," the young man said, handing over a token to Xu Zimei. "This is my identity token; in the future, anyone from the Undying Race who sees you will treat you as a distinguished guest." "You do know how to be diplomatic," Xu Zimei smiled and waved his hand, saying, "Alright, you may leave now." "Thank you, Your Excellency," the young man bowed slightly and then left with his people. ...... Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Styx staring dumbfounded, as if he hadn¡¯t come back to his senses yet. "What¡¯s the matter?" He waved his hand in front of Styx¡¯s eyes a few times. "This, this," Styx pointed at Bai Meng, stammering without knowing what to say. "Look at you, acting like you¡¯ve never seen the world before. You¡¯ll get used to it," Xu Zimei said, lifting his hand slightly. Bai Meng¡¯s figure once again disappeared into the void. "Indeed, I¡¯ve never seen a Taoist master like him before," Styx responded. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By now, Yellow Spring City had completely turned to ruins, surrounded by corpses everywhere. Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "Let¡¯s go." "What about this place?" Styx inquired. "Let¡¯s wait for Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain to deal with it. After all, it¡¯s their territory," Xu Zimei replied. Having left Yellow Spring Sect, Xu Zimei, led by Styx, the two set off for Extinct Heaven City once again. When passing by Liuhuo City, Xu Zimei specifically had Styx notify Old Wu. His son was dead, but vengeance had been exacted. After that, Yellow Spring City would no longer exist in this world. However, while in Liuhuo City, Styx heard another piece of news. It was about Xu Zimei and his companions. ......¡­ Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain was issuing a warrant for Xu Zimei and his people. Furthermore, the captives from Martial Extreme Holy Sect had been captured, and the Heaven Expanse Holy Sect had sent out a message. If Xu Zimei wanted to save the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect, he should come to the Holy Mountain and surrender himself, instead of continuously hiding. Hearing this news, Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. "Some people really are courting death!" "So, what should we do?" Styx asked, "Are we going to Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain?" "No need. Just head to Extinct Heaven Sect. There¡¯s no point in wasting time," Xu Zimei shook his head as he replied. "What about the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect?" Styx inquired. Xu Zimei laughed and answered, "Firstly, I am the mastermind behind this affair; the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect are simply collateral damage, dragged into this mess. If they still hope to lure me over, they won¡¯t easily kill the captives from Martial Extreme Holy Sect. Secondly, Martial Extreme Holy Sect belongs to Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Killing those disciples would mean becoming enemies with Martial Extreme Holy Sect. For the sake of a so-called Liu Family, to clash with an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain isn¡¯t that foolish. And thirdly, I and the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect are merely acquaintances; we can¡¯t even be called friends. What does their life or death have to do with me?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Styx subconsciously nodded his head. "It seems very reasonable." "Let¡¯s deal with the matters of Extinct Heaven Sect first. Once that¡¯s over, I need to make a trip to Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain," said Xu Zimei. "Not to save the people from Martial Extreme Holy Sect, but simply because I¡¯m displeased." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Styx nodded his head. ...... By noon, the blinding glare of the sun covered the land. Occasional cool breezes brushed past, and the world of spring was filled with verdant green. Xu Zimei and his companion, dusty from their journey, estimated it would be another two days before they reached Extinct Heaven City. That afternoon, they stopped in front of a Sect Gate. A stone stele at the front of the Sect Gate was inscribed with the three big characters, "Green Peak Sect." The willows on both sides gently swayed with the breeze. This was a minor Sect Gate of no significance, judging by its size. It had established its school, claiming this mountaintop. Xu Zimei and his companion were just passing by and had no intention of lingering. Just as they were about to leave, a crowd after another rushed over. When this group of people arrived in front of Green Peak Sect, they did not rush in hastily. It seemed they were waiting for something. As the group of people discussed, Xu Zimei listened with interest. "The Dragon Abyss Prince is coming, right? I¡¯m here to watch the drama unfold." "Indeed, Green Peak Sect is done for. An Inner Sect Disciple actually dared to steal the Prince¡¯s woman." "He brought this upon himself, now involving the whole Green Peak Sect. Let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll stand against the Dragon Abyss Prince." Chapter 276 - 275: The World at My Feet Divides into Two Poles In the Saint Hua Domain of the Central Continent, there is a very magical nation. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is called the Dragon Abyss Empire. This is considered to be one of the most famous and influential powers in the Saint Hua Domain. The Dragon Abyss Empire itself does not have an overly impressive legendary story. But its predecessor was the Dragon Abyss Clan. A tribe that once ruled Yuan Central Continent for a very long period. A lineage of three emperors, and the emperors succeeded one another generation after generation. Starting with the Ancestor Dragon Abyss Great Emperor, over three eras, the people of this tribe had carried Destiny. At that time, it could be said they were in endless glory, with no one able to compare to them. This tribe worshipped Divine Dragons and even regarded the Dragon Clan as their totem. They even bore the surname Dragon. Later on, the Dragon Abyss Clan established their nation around their tribe after offering sacrifices to the heavens, naming it the Dragon Abyss Empire. This is also the origin and history of the empire. With the accumulation of a lineage of three emperors, they became the most powerful nation in the Saint Hua Domain at a stroke. Many neighboring Sect Gates even became their affiliates, seeking their protection. ... Xu Zimei, listening to the discussion of the people around him, realized that all of these people were just there to watch the excitement. He walked over, smiling as he inquired and learned the cause of the commotion. It turned out that there was an Inner Sect Disciple of the Green Peak Sect, named Xiao Teng. This Xiao Teng had inadvertently saved a woman during a training experience. Latterly, the two of them practiced together, and for various reasons, many stories happened along the way. The two of them actually fell in love with each other. And this girl¡¯s true identity was astonishingly the Saintess of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect¡¯s Nine Skies Cloud Palace. Moreover, this Saintess already had a marriage arranged and a fianc¨¦. Indeed, Long Yang, the Crown Prince of the Dragon Abyss Empire, was her betrothed. It¡¯s just that the Saintess did not fancy Long Yang, thus she eloped with Xiao Teng. This incident not only infuriated the Nine Skies Cloud Palace but also caused great loss of face for the entire Dragon Abyss Empire. Long Yang swore on the spot to exterminate the entire Green Peak Sect. Today is the day of the sect¡¯s destruction, with people from all walks of life following closely to watch the spectacle. ...¡­ Xu Zimei did not have the habit of watching the spectacle, and he was preparing to leave when suddenly, from afar, the sound of a dragon¡¯s chant was heard. "Here they come," someone in the crowd shouted. All eyes turned toward the north. In the far horizon, a dragon horse pulling a resplendent carriage could be seen advancing through the sky. The dragon horse was entirely white like snow, with a dragon horn on its head, belonging to a very rare species. At this moment, as the dragon horse raced forward, a rainbow trail was left along the edge of the sky. The sound of dragon chants rose one after another, echoing throughout the heavens and earth. And in front of the previously empty Sect Gate of Green Peak Sect, a group of people emerged. This group of people was primed and waiting, all dressed in green clothes and hanging a three-foot Green Peak Sword at their waists. ... The figure of the dragon horse stopped in front of the Green Peak Sect, its snow-white hooves lightly touching down, instantly cracking the ground with several fissures. The carriage curtains were opened, and a young man in a yellow robe stepped out. The young man descended from the carriage, stroking the dragon horse¡¯s head. The dragon horse once again neighed toward the sky, then took off into the distance. The young man stood still, his yellow robe embroidered with snarling Jiao Dragons. The Jiao Dragons appeared vicious, with claws outstretched, so lifelike they seemed as though they may fly out from the robe at any moment. The young man had a resolute face, thick eyebrows, and carried a Curved Blade on his back. ... "Dragon Abyss Prince, this matter has nothing to do with our Green Peak Sect, why must you involve the innocent?" said He Huazhang, the Sect Master of the Green Peak Sect, in a calm voice. "Hand over Xiao Teng, and I will spare your Green Peak Sect," Long Yang slightly raised his head, his dark eyes brimming with intense fighting spirit. "We don¡¯t know where he has gone; Xiao Teng hasn¡¯t returned for a long time, and we are unable to contact him." He Huazhang hastily replied. "Someone must pay the price," Long Yang said indifferently. "Destroying the Green Peak Sect is just the first step; I will torment him step by step. And make him feel despair." "Dragon Abyss Prince, aren¡¯t you going too far?" He Huazhang squinted his eyes and spoke softly. "Everyone says you are a genius, but I see you are just a second-generation relying on your family¡¯s legacy." "Relying on my family¡¯s legacy?" Long Yang chuckled, shaking his head in response. "You all think too highly of yourselves. To destroy your Green Peak Sect, I alone am enough." "How audacious." "Outrageous." "Isn¡¯t this too arrogant?" Hearing Long Yang¡¯s words, the elders of the Green Peak Sect present couldn¡¯t help but exclaim angrily. Their Green Peak Sect might not compare with those larger sects, but this place was their home. Having devoted countless efforts here, to be dismissed as worthless naturally provoked anger. ...... "It seems you have yet to accept your place; the weak should act like the weak. Either live humbly and meekly, or simply go die." Long Yang said as he slowly drew the curved blade from his back. At this moment, Wu Geng¡¯s blade Qi rampaged across the firmament. A sea of blades akin to purgatory spread out behind him, with the atmosphere of the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm reverberating all around. His gaze fixedly stared at the blade edge as a burst of blade Qi emerged from within. The powerful momentum of the blade rose in the surrounding area. "My blade was meant to cut down all obstacles on my path to becoming emperor. Today, you ants dying under my blade is an insult to my blade," Long Yang declared, his entire being enveloped by the formidable aura of the blade as he charged directly towards the interior of the Green Peak Sect. ...... I turned and left, picking up three bone blades; from then on, the world lay divided beneath my feet. These were the once-spoken words of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. At this moment within the Green Peak Sect, the slaughter began. Although Long Yang¡¯s realm was only at the Esteem Vein Realm, the strongest of the Green Peak Sect was also at the Esteem Vein Realm. The people of Green Peak Sect had probably foreseen this day. They had prepared many countermeasures in advance. There were formations, and several Esteem Vein Realm practitioners teaming up to attack. Hundreds of disciples, even if using swarm tactics, could overwhelm an Esteem Vein Realm practitioner. But they forgot, there are people in this world known as Talented Disciples, or rather, Evil Beings. ...... "Looks like the Green Peak Sect is thoroughly finished." Bystanders who enjoyed watching the excitement commented with a sigh. "This Dragon Abyss Prince ranks eighth on the Shenghua Fengyun List, and yet he possesses such strength. Those ranked higher than him, just how magnificent they must be." "Man, it¡¯s the era of the young now." Xu Zimei paid no attention to the low murmurs of the passersby, simply watching the carnage unfold with detached eyes. The sun shone high in the sky, no rain in sight. But within the Sect Gate of the Green Peak Sect, it was raining a storm of blood and brine. Bodies piled up mountain-high, and once the senior members of Green Peak Sect were dead, the remaining disciples were like headless ants, left to be slaughtered at will. After a long time, various pleas for mercy and screams gradually subsided within the Green Peak Sect. Everyone looked over in a panic. They saw the Dragon Abyss Prince, his body drenched in blood, step by step slowly emerging from the Sect Gate. Chapter 277 - 276: The Gathering of Talented Disciples in Extinct Heaven City When the Dragon Abyss Prince stepped out of the Green Peak Sect, his gaze lingered on all the spectators who had gathered to watch the excitement. He spoke indifferently, "Spread the news of the Green Peak Sect¡¯s annihilation. Tell Xiao Teng that I am waiting for him in the Dragon Abyss Empire to seek his revenge." After the Dragon Abyss Prince had finished speaking, he picked up the flute he carried and played a few notes. The dragon steed once again descended from the heavens, carrying him away from this place. ...... "Are all the talented disciples of the Central Continent this impulsive?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at the Styx with a smile. "Not really, it¡¯s just that Long Yang is usually very domineering," replied the Styx. "What is this Shenghua Fengyun List they speak of?" Xu Zimei inquired. "It¡¯s a record of all the young generation within the Shenghua domain who are qualified to vie for Destiny," the Styx answered. "This Dragon Abyss Prince is ranked eighth." "Ranked eighth and already at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm?" Xu Zimei said in surprise, "The Central Continent really does differ quite a bit from the other continents." The two did not linger here and left the area of the Green Peak Sect, heading straight for Extinct Heaven Sect. Two days later, Xu Zimei finally reached his destination. Extinct Heaven City. Extinct Heaven City was under the rule of Extinct Heaven Sect and was the core among the many cities governed by the sect. This was because the Sect Gate of Extinct Heaven Sect was located right behind the city. When Xu Zimei arrived in front of the city gates, it was probably the most prosperous city he had seen since arriving in the Central Continent. The city loomed like an enormous creature, the walls stretching endlessly to both sides. The blue-brown tiles of the walls faded into the distant horizon. There were two black-armored guards in front of the city gate. Apart from the natives of Extinct Heaven Sect, anyone entering the city needed to pay an entrance fee. Xu Zimei and the Styx entered Extinct Heaven City, walking along the city¡¯s main thoroughfare. The sounds of prosperity mingled with the clamor of peddlers hawking their goods. Xu Zimei had intended to go directly to the City Lord Mansion to draw out the people from Extinct Heaven Sect. But just as the two had entered the city, the surrounding citizens suddenly let out exclamations of surprise. "Look, it¡¯s Young Master Luohe." Someone in the crowd shouted, and all eyes immediately turned skyward. A man dressed in a white robe, with handsome features, was seen walking on air as he approached. The man was wrapped in a pure white scarf, his long hair neatly tied up in a bun. His eyes were bright and full of spirit as he held a book in his hands. Flying was not permitted above Extinct Heaven Sect. Young Master Luohe stopped not far from the city gate. A procession ran out from within the city, and special personnel came forward to receive him. As Young Master Luohe entered Extinct Heaven City, the residents on both sides began to talk animatedly, and many young girls even started to scream. "Interesting," Xu Zimei said with a slight smile. In his previous life, Young Master Luohe indeed had a great reputation, and Xu Zimei had heard of him before. "The Holy Buddha Child ranked sixth on the Shenghua Fengyun List," the Styx added from beside him. "It seems Extinct Heaven City is getting quite lively these days." As soon as the Styx finished speaking, the crowd erupted into another series of exclamations. "The Cai Family sure has some pull, to think even the Ghost Demon Heir has come." Xu Zimei looked up into the Firmament. The sky was filled with Demonic Qi, with grotesque ghoulish faces howling and swirling in from the distance. The source of this Demonic Qi was a youth in a black robe. Atop the youth¡¯s head were a pair of demonic horns, and a deep scarlet mark in the shape of an inverted triangle was on his forehead. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm surged around him. With the arrival of the youth, half of the sky was enveloped in Demonic Qi. His Demonic Qi was not pure, as it carried a heavy mixture of Ghost Qi and evil aura. "Amitabha," just then, a Buddhist chant suddenly rang out. Buddha¡¯s light spread across the sky, tearing through the cloak of Demonic Qi and casting sacred light over half the Firmament. A young monk in Kasaya, with unibrow and a childlike face, walked over from the horizon. "The Holy Buddha Child has arrived as well, things are sure to get lively now." "Indeed, everyone knows that the Holy Buddha Child and the Ghost Demon Heir are sworn enemies." Listening to the discussions of the bystanders, the space above where Buddha¡¯s light and Demonic Qi confronted each other, the sound of a booming explosion echoed all around. Above Extinct Heaven City, space itself began to show countless cracks. "The two Talented Disciples please hold your hands, at this moment, a voice as clear and pleasant as a hundred birds suddenly arose. "You both have come to attend our Cai Family¡¯s tea party, and we hope you will give our Cai Family some face and exchange views peacefully," she said. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in a bright red dress with delicate makeup slowly walking out. The woman stepped into the air, her long dress around her waist blooming open like a rose in full summer. Bright, beautiful, and slowly unfurling with temptation. Her skin was whiter than snow, her eyes alluring, and her black eyelashes gently trembling. Her cherry lips were an enticing deep red, her teeth shining against them. Around the hem of her dress were stitched delicate oval lace patterns. The neckline and cuffs were specially tailored. ...... "Who is that?" Xu Zimei asked, somewhat puzzled, as he watched the woman approach. "I don¡¯t know either," Styx shook his head slightly. Xu Zimei turned to ask a few bystanders. The bystanders looked at Xu Zimei in surprise. "You don¡¯t know Cai Yueting? One of the three great beauties of the Shenghua region, she is." "I don¡¯t usually pay much attention to matters concerning women," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Are you even a man?" the bystander looked at Xu Zimei with surprise. Then, as if remembering something, he hurriedly retreated a few steps to keep a distance from Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei, with a full head of black lines, said, "I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I¡¯m just inquiring about what¡¯s been happening in Jue Tian City lately? Why have so many of the Talented Disciples from the Shenghua Fengyun List gathered here?" "You don¡¯t know?" the bystander replied with surprise. "The Cai Family is holding a tea appreciation party and has invited almost all of the young talents from the entire Shenghua region. Of course, it¡¯s unclear how many will come. Calling it a tea party is really just a pretense. The main purpose is to give all the Talented Disciples a chance to congregate and interact." Xu Zimei nodded, then turned and asked Styx, "What¡¯s the background of this Cai Family?" "I¡¯m not sure; I haven¡¯t heard of this force before," Styx shook his head in response. The bystander laughed and said, "The Cai Family is a first-rate force, affiliated with the Extinct Heaven Sect. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I¡¯ve heard that the Cai Family is somehow related to the historical Firmament Emperor." "What kind of connection?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "It is said that the Firmament Emperor was once a scion of the Cai Family," the bystander replied. "Legend has it that when the Firmament Emperor was young, his talent was extremely poor, and he was even exiled from the Cai Family. No one expected him to carry the Destiny of that era and ascend to the position of a Great Emperor. However, after he ascended, he never returned to the Cai Family. He never acknowledged any ties with the Cai Family either. As for whether this information is true or not, I do not know." Chapter 278 - 277 Are You Also Going to Offer Guidance? At this moment, above the skies of Extinct Heaven City, with Cai Yueting¡¯s arrival, the Holy Buddha Child and Ghost Demon Heir had just ceased their rest. "For Miss Cai¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you go this time," the Ghost Demon Heir¡¯s eyes surged with Demonic Qi as he spoke indifferently. "One day I will convert you," the Holy Buddha Child retracted his Buddha light and replied seriously. "Please follow me, many Talented Disciples are already waiting in the tea garden," Cai Yueting said with a smile in return. Clad in a red dress, she stood at the forefront, with the fragrant aroma of roses permeating the entire street. As the numerous guards cleared the path, they led both the Ghost Demon Heir and Holy Buddha Child away. ... It wasn¡¯t until they all had vanished from sight that the crowd on the street regained their senses and began to discuss noisily. "Shall we go join the fun?" Xu Zimei chuckled. "I¡¯m fine with it," Styx nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei inquired about the location of Cai Mansion. Cai Mansion and City Lord Mansion were on the same street, with tea trees planted all around the residence. It was said that the current Family Head of Cai Mansion had a profound love for tea, with a collection of various precious tea leaves. The spring breeze carried the tea leaves¡¯ subtle and rich fragrance, spreading it all around. Just as Xu Zimei and his companion approached the entrance of Cai Mansion, they were stopped by the guards. "We¡¯ve come to attend the tea appreciation event," Styx declared. "Without an invitation, nobody is allowed entry," the guard barred the entrance, replying indifferently. "So what if we don¡¯t have an invitation? Isn¡¯t the tea appreciation event for inviting Talented Disciples?" Xu Zimei challenged. "Are you looking down on me?" "If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have to take you into custody," the guard stated coldly. "What if I must enter today?" Xu Zimei said calmly. As his words fell, Styx by his side waved both hands, grabbing the guard¡¯s neck and flinging him away. "Since you¡¯re here to cause trouble, you might as well make a bigger scene." Xu Zimei said, slightly narrowing his eyes. The guard was thrown hard, and this spectacle immediately caught the attention of other members of the Cai Family. A muscular middle-aged man dressed in a blue robe emerged. "Commander Cai," upon seeing the middle-aged man, the guard promptly explained. "They¡¯re trying to force their way in without the invitations distributed by the young lady. I stopped them, but they didn¡¯t listen and took the opportunity to attack me." Commander Cai slightly frowned and approached, asking, "May I know where our guests are from?" "Dark Corner City," Styx explained lightly. Commander Cai¡¯s expression shifted, aware that Dark Corner City, a den of sin, was unwelcome throughout the whole Shenghua Domain. "Do you have an invitation?" Commander Cai paused briefly before asking. "I don¡¯t have an invitation, but I heard this tea appreciation event is a gathering of the Talented Disciples of the entire Shenghua Domain," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "There are countless Talented Disciples in the world, how many could you have heard of? I just wanted to meet these Talented Disciples of the Shenghua Domain and see if they¡¯re as impressive as rumored." "Isn¡¯t that a bit presumptuous of you, my friend?" a voice suddenly interjected, interrupting Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Xu Zimei turned to look and saw a young man carrying a bamboo sword slowly approaching. And beside this bamboo sword youth, Dragon Abyss Prince came along as well. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "I am modestly ranked tenth on the Shenghua Fengyun List, known as Flat Sword Young Master," the bamboo sword youth answered with a hint of arrogance. "Oh, only ranked tenth," Xu Zimei said, squinting his eyes and clicking his tongue while shaking his head. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean by that?" Flat Sword Young Master spoke up with a cold huff. "It seems you are not aware of the influence of the Shenghua Fengyun List." "I don¡¯t need to know, besides, what does your ranking have to do with me?" Xu Zimei asked. "No offense, but from the tone of your speech earlier, it seems you¡¯re not from our Shenghua Domain. And you seem to have some disdain for the talented disciples of our Shenghua Domain," Flat Sword Young Master inquired. "That¡¯s a rather sinister thing to say, trying to set me against the entire Shenghua Domain," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "But it doesn¡¯t matter, not to mention your Shenghua Domain, even considering the four regions of the Central Continent, I haven¡¯t really encountered any worthy young opponents." "Since you are so confident, I am not very talented, but I would like to seek some guidance. Would that be possible?" Flat Sword Young Master said indifferently. "You are too weak," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Flat Sword Young Master was taken aback, and then his face turned ashen with anger. Ever since he advanced into the top ten of the Shenghua Fengyun List, he had been flattered and praised wherever he went. And now, for the first time, someone was telling him that he was too weak. "Please enlighten me," Flat Sword Young Master steadied his mind and slowly drew his bamboo sword. Dragon Abyss Prince was watching the scene with great interest. Xu Zimei smiled helplessly and shook his head. He indeed looked down upon the strength of the Esteem Vein Realm of the other party. Flat Sword Young Master snorted coldly, slightly bending his body, and took half a step back with his right leg. He leaned his body to the side, his right arm holding the sword slightly raised. The aura of the Esteem Vein Realm spread around him. A thunderous sound erupted around him. Behind Flat Sword Young Master, his bamboo sword transformed into thousands and thousands of shadowy figures. These shadows, just like real bamboo swords, were indistinct and difficult to distinguish. As Flat Sword Young Master slowly raised his bamboo sword, those thousands and thousands of shadows behind him emitted a staggering sword intent. The entire firmament was enveloped by the spectacle of Sword Prison like a sea. Flat Sword Young Master snorted coldly and took a step forward, directly attacking Xu Zimei. The countless sword shadows behind also swung, tearing through layers of space, with an unmatched force heading towards him. Seeing these thousands of Sword Qi whistling, Xu Zimei¡¯s hair danced in the wind caused by the Sword Qi. He cracked a smile, only to see Xu Zimei slowly extending his right hand. The Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth boiled instantaneously, the boundless Spiritual Energy converging in his palm. A thunderous sound was unceasing. As the Spiritual Energy condensed and merged, Xu Zimei slowly clenched his right hand. With a light squeeze, suddenly a "boom" exploded. The storm of Spiritual Energy raged, instantly shattering Flat Sword Young Master¡¯s countless sword qi into powder. A continual cracking sound echoed. At this moment, Flat Sword Young Master was less than one meter away from Xu Zimei. However, the bamboo sword in his hand had already shattered and disappeared. His white garment burst apart, his body covered in blood. Flat Sword Young Master slightly lifted his head and looked at Xu Zimei with difficulty. As soon as he opened his mouth, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. His body could hardly stand, about to collapse. At this moment, a pair of large hands supported him, Flat Sword Young Master turned his head and saw Dragon Abyss Prince standing beside him. Dragon Abyss Prince looked at Xu Zimei with a certain gravity. "What, do you also wish to be enlightened?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Chapter 279 - 278 Eradicating the Clan Starts With the Saint Heir "What are you doing at the door?" At this moment, a group of people emerged from inside the Cai Mansion. Leading them was none other than Cai Yueting. "Miss," Commander Cai regained his senses and quickly recounted the events that had just transpired. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, somewhat relieved that he had not acted rashly before. "May I know how to address this young master?" Cai Yueting asked with a gentle smile as she approached Xu Zimei. "Xu Zimei. I¡¯m wondering if I could take part in your tea appreciation gathering?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. He could even clearly smell the faint fragrance emanating from her. "Of course, it was my mistake not to have sent an invitation to Young Master Xu in advance," Cai Yueting said with a slight bow and an apologetic tone. Her black eyes fluttered with long lashes, curiously sizing up Xu Zimei. "That¡¯s not necessary, perhaps you¡¯ve never heard my name before," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head with composure. "But from now on, this name will resound like thunder throughout the Yuan Central Continent. You will not even be able to forget it if you wanted to." Cai Yueting appeared stunned upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. She could feel the absolute confidence in Xu Zimei¡¯s statement. "We shall see," Cai Yueting said with a smile, then turned to address everyone. "The tea appreciation event is about to start, so let¡¯s not delay any longer and go inside." ... Under the guidance of Cai Yueting, the group walked into the Cai Mansion. The tea appreciation event took place in the tea garden. The Cai Family¡¯s tea garden was located within an independent space. Xu Zimei entered this space when the tea trees were ripe for harvest. The various fragrances of tea leaves wafted through the air. Looking around, the entire space was filled with different types of tea trees. There were Cang Dragon Nine Pearl tea trees, Milky Way Seven Star tea trees.... All sorts of rare types, even those extinct in the outside world, could be found here. It was evident that the Cai Family had paid a significant price for maintaining this tea garden. ... The sky above this space connected to the outside world, allowing sunlight to shine in just right. Sturdy branches cast elongated shadows in the light. Surrounded by these tea trees, in the central position, there was a large pavilion. At that moment, a cool breeze brushed through the pavilion, where several tea tables were set up. Dozens of young talents had already arrived. These youths were famous Talented Disciples from the Shenghua Fengyun List, each renowned outside of this place as well. Some wore swords at their waists, others carried Curved Blades on their backs, and some were enveloped in Ice, freezing the space several meters around them. When Cai Yueting led the others to the scene, the gathering was nearly complete. There were not many rules here; it was simply a place for everyone to interact. The tea on the tables was freshly picked and quickly fried using a special method. Different teas were matched with different spring waters, as well as different teacups. ...¡­ Once everyone was seated, the tea appreciation event officially began. Opposite the pavilion, there was a specially excavated pond. The water in the pond was crystal clear to the bottom, with several very special Seven-Leaf Tea Lotus trees planted within. This type of tea tree was similar to the lotus, born out of silt but unsullied, standing tall and elegant as if proud of its solitude. At this moment, a Talented Disciple stood up, and with a smile said to everyone. "I believe that many of us here are not tea connoisseurs. Gathering here solely to drink tea would be quite uninteresting. Now that many Talented Disciples of Shenghua domain are here in this pleasant scenery, "Why not spar here among these tea trees? What do you say?" "I agree." "Brother Bu Hang speaks truly." The other talented disciples around them all nodded in agreement. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The talented disciple known as Bu Hang smiled, took a step into the void, and was the first to step out. Standing in midair, clad in a blue robe, he said to everyone with a smile, "I¡¯ll lead off. Who wishes to spar with me?" All the talented disciples present exchanged glances, when a young man in white slowly stepped forward. "It¡¯s Young Master Luohe," someone hurriedly said. "Ranked sixth on the Shenghua Fengyun List, Young Master Luohe hasn¡¯t made a move in a long while." "It is said that on the day of his birth, a wondrous book descended from the heavens. It¡¯s the Luohe Heavenly Book, ranked eighth on the list of the world¡¯s strange objects. Young Master Luohe and the Luohe Heavenly Book have long been one. He has been well-versed in the Four Books and Five Classics since childhood. He dabbled in all the books in the world, and knowledge is the source of his power." At this moment, in the middle of the pool of tea trees, the two men stood upon the void. Ripples spread across the water, their long hair moving without any wind. "Young Master Luohe, please enlighten me," Bu Hang said with a light chuckle. He unfolded the folding fan in his hand, waving it gently as a sword formed of spiritual energy pierced through the layers of water. It stirred up waves that rolled towards Young Master Luohe. Around Young Master Luohe, spiritual energy coalesced, and in front of him, a book slowly floated into view. As he turned the book to the first page, a strong and proud voice echoed around them. "The book says, all things have a spirit." As soon as Young Master Luohe finished speaking, the tea trees in the pond seemed to come alive. The sword qi that had assailed him was directly shattered by the tea trees. Meanwhile, behind Bu Hang, a tea tree stretched out its branches and swiftly entangled Bu Hang¡¯s entire body. Bu Hang was taken aback for a moment but instantly broke free from the tea tree¡¯s entanglement. He shook his head and sighed, "Your Heavenly Book¡¯s attack is truly hard to guard against. I concede I am half a move behind, and thus concede defeat. I will spar no more." Watching the exchange at the center, Xu Zimei finished the tea in his cup. Then he stood up and stepped into the center of the pond. "I wonder if there is anyone from the Extinct Heaven Sect present?" No sooner had Xu Zimei spoken than a young man in a purple robe slowly stood up. "I am the current Saint Heir of the Extinct Heaven Sect. What business do you have, brother?" "I am here to destroy the sect, starting with you, Saint Heir," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, pointing at the young man in the purple robe, speaking indifferently. "Come out." "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been talking about destroying the sect?" the young man in the purple robe slightly furrowed his brow. There had indeed been rumors in the sect recently, claiming that someone had vowed to obliterate their Extinct Heaven Sect. However, as a long time had passed without seeing this person, many disciples thought it was just empty talk. "Young Master Xu, could you do me a favor and not bring up personal grudges at today¡¯s tea appreciation gathering?" Cai Yueting said, her face showing distress. "But I am here to cause trouble," Xu Zimei said. "Of course, I am only here for the Extinct Heaven Sect¡¯s Saint Heir and will not involve the innocent. You have no need to fear." "Fear?" A talented disciple present scoffed, "Sir, you seem to be too boastful." "This piece of trash, please take a seat and don¡¯t get so agitated," Xu Zimei gestured with his hand and slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow from behind him. In that instant, the aura of the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm reverberated throughout the entire tea garden. Below, in the pool surrounded by tea trees, there was a "boom" as an explosion set off, sending countless giant waves rolling and rising around them. Chapter 280 - 279: How Can The Light of Fireflies Compete with the Bright Moon? When the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm echoed around, some of the Talented Disciples present had already shown slight changes in their complexions. The Emperor Pulse Realm was indeed a watershed. On the Shenghua Fengyun List, only the top five Talented Disciples had broken through to the Emperor Pulse Realm. Even Young Master Luohe was still lingering at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm. ... Xu Zimei drew out Tyrant Shadow, with thunder and intense fire blazing upon it. He pointed the blade at the young man in the purple robe in the pavilion and said, "Are you coming out to die, or should I come over and kill you?" "Do you truly wish to become enemies with my Extinct Heaven Sect," the young man in the purple robe said indifferently. "You talk too much," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. He stepped into the void, directly slashing at the purple-robed young man with his blade. "You¡¯re too presumptuous," the face of the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir changed slightly as he gathered Spiritual Energy around him, likewise raising his fist to meet the attack. There was a "bang" as Spiritual Energy exploded around the two of them. The serene pavilion was instantly split in half; the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir¡¯s body crashed through several pillars in succession. He landed heavily inside the furthest pavilion. Traces of thunder and flames still lingered in midair. ... Everyone turned to look and saw the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir pale-faced, his body mangled and bloody. He struggled to stand up from the ground. "Young Master Xu, let this matter end here. This is a tea appreciation event hosted by the Cai Family, and we must take responsibility for it," Cai Yueting said with an awkward expression on her side. Next to her was an Elder. This Elder stood in front of Xu Zimei, with the aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging around him. The Elder squinted at Xu Zimei and said, "Since you caused the disaster, I have no choice but to seize you and hand you over to the Extinct Heaven Sect to appease the Saint Heir¡¯s anger." As the Elder spoke, he swung his hand, bringing down the might of the Saint Vein Realm, reaching directly for Xu Zimei. "Way of Inquiry, Blood of the Firmament." Xu Zimei slowly unsheathed Tyrant Shadow amidst the blaze of thunder and fire. A streak of fresh blood, like a pulsing musical note, flickered on the endlessly sharp blade. The blade, several feet wide, swept up a Sea of Blood that submerged all sin and hatred from the heavens. At the same moment, Xu Zimei unleashed the Desolate Spirit Fifth Transformation. He swung his blade, and at that moment, endless Space shattered, as if the dawn before his eyes was split open. Everyone felt the blade swing slowly, but it was this slow blade that the Saint Vein Realm powerhouse from the Cai Family couldn¡¯t evade. The hand formed from condensed Spiritual Energy collided with Tyrant Shadow. Xu Zimei grunted, retreating three or four steps back. Yet, the Saint Vein Realm Elder was directly sent flying. Seeing such a scene, the crowd was instantly shocked. Being able to directly contend with and even overpower the Saint Vein Realm with the strength of the Emperor Pulse Realm, such strength might be too much for even the top few names on the Shenghua Fengyun List. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Xu Zimei, wondering where this freak had come from. Xu Zimei gave the Saint Vein Realm Elder a glance, then turned his head, his gaze sweeping over all the Talented Disciples present. With a stern tone, he said, "I said you are trash, who objects?" "This is too much," a Talented Disciple grumbled through clenched teeth, angrily speaking. "Don¡¯t act rashly, didn¡¯t you see that even a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse couldn¡¯t do anything to him," another Talented Disciple cautioned. Xu Zimei sneered disdainfully, then slowly walked towards the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir. "Amitabha," just then, Holy Buddha Child stepped forward, blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s path. "Benefactor, the Malice Qi in you is too heavy. I am willing to be your guide." "Is that so?" Xu Zimei laughed lightly and directly slashed down with his blade. Intense flames were mixed with the sweeping Torrent. The Holy Buddha Child stood motionless, his expression solemn, with his palms pressed together, swiftly reciting scriptures. Brilliant Buddha light surged around him, and his True Fate Emerged at his back. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm diffused around him, and a phantom of a sacred Buddha appeared in the void behind him. This sacred Buddha¡¯s majestic presence seemed as if it was coated in a layer of gold, radiating brilliant golden light that enveloped the entire tea garden. When Tyrant Shadow struck the Holy Buddha Child, there was only the sound of a "buzz," and it was instantly deflected. The Holy Buddha Child opened his eyes, which were like those of a wrathful Vajra, and the surrounding Spiritual Energy and Space exploded. "Who does this guy think he is underestimating?" the Ghost Demon Heir said coldly beside him. "Perhaps we are no match for him in a one-on-one fight, but if we all join forces, we should make him pay for his arrogance." As Ghost Demon Heir spoke, Spiritual Energy surged around him. He turned to the Holy Buddha Child and said indifferently, "If it weren¡¯t for the reputation of us Talented Disciples from the Shenghua domain, I wouldn¡¯t bother joining hands with you." No sooner had he finished speaking than his True Fate emerged behind him, manifesting a particularly ferocious demon phantom. This Demon was enshrouded in an overwhelming evil aura, its features as fierce as molten lava erupting from a volcano. Shocking and conspicuous. The Demon was brimming with Malice Qi, its body immensely large, as if it had stepped right out of ancient dust. "I¡¯m in too," Young Master Luohe said with a light shout from the side. He stepped onto the pavilion¡¯s railing, leapt up into the air, and the Luohe Heavenly Book materialized in front of him. As he flipped to the first page of the Heavenly Book, he began to speak with a resounding Clang. "The book says that all attributes of heaven and earth can be endowed with spirit." The moment his words ended, the Spiritual Energy around him erupted violently. A mass of Heartfire rose from the ground, and above the Firmament, a bolt of Thunder descended simultaneously. The Heartfire and Thunder fused together. The sound of "crackling and popping" erupted around them. A tiger¡¯s roar sounded, and the flames and thunder actually condensed into the shape of a tiger. Within the body of this tiger, fiery flames and wild Thunderbolt exploded together, shattering the surrounding Space. At this moment in the tea garden, the Holy Buddha Child glared furiously, the Demon roared savagely, and the Thunder Tiger roared towards the sky. When these three colossal entities made their appearance, the entire tea garden was enveloped within their aura. This small world was even becoming unstable and shaky. No matter how much the Cai Family¡¯s people shouted from the sidelines, nobody paid them any heed. Other Talented Disciples moved aside to watch this world-shocking battle. ... "The light of fireflies can never compete with the bright moon," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Holding Tyrant Shadow, he walked through the sky from the horizon. With each step he took in the void, the Space beneath his foot shattered under the pressure. With every step he took, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura grew stronger. When he stepped into the void above and faced the three from afar, his own aura had already faintly surpassed the three. Behind Xu Zimei, the phantom of a Heavenly Serpent slowly emerged. This was the spectral form of his usage of the Heavenly Serpent Sixth Transformation. Looking at the three gigantic creatures opposite him, Xu Zimei chuckled. At that moment, as he drew his sword, a dragon¡¯s cry echoed from behind, reverberating through heaven and earth. "Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation!" When he used the seventh transformation of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, the Heavenly Serpent phantom at Xu Zimei¡¯s back also shed its skin and advanced. Chapter 281 - 280: The Arrival of Extinct Heaven Sect As the dragon¡¯s roar quivered through heaven and earth, a colossal Cang Dragon was seen spiraling behind Xu Zimei. The dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom, and its whiskers were over a meter long. The scales on its back were arranged in neat, overlapping rows and extremely tough. At this moment, the Cang Dragon was shining brightly all over. Xu Zimei¡¯s aura skyrocketed, and he forcefully slashed down with Tyrant Shadow in hand. With a "boom," the space around him shattered completely. The compressed and condensed air exploded, fracturing into countless air arrows. The Thunder Tiger in the sky didn¡¯t even have time to react before it was thoroughly sliced into two halves by the Tyrant Shadow. Thunder lamented and fierce flames spread as Young Master Luohe spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, with the Luohe Heavenly Book in his hands also cracking apart. Paying no attention to the miserable state of Young Master Luohe, as the Tyrant Shadow slashed down, Xu Zimei directly smashed his fist towards the demon next to him. His punch landed heavily on the demon¡¯s face. The demon roared and staggered several steps backward. Under the control of Ghost Demon Heir, the demon took a stride forward, his face flowing with heat as scorching as molten lava. With one punch, the demon tore the surrounding space apart. The entire firmament was enveloped in pitch-black Demonic Qi as the punch magnified before one¡¯s eyes. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, slightly sidestepped, and dodged the punch. He grabbed the demon¡¯s right arm with both hands while the phantom of the Cang Dragon behind him roared. With a bellow from Xu Zimei, the demon¡¯s arm was brutally torn off. Listening to the agonized screams of Ghost Demon Heir, Xu Zimei laughed out loud. He grabbed the demon¡¯s other arm with both hands and once again, tore it apart with force. The screams of Ghost Demon Heir resounded non-stop, a feeling as if his True Fate were being violently torn apart. It was like someone was dividing his soul. That was a pain that penetrated from the inside out. Watching Ghost Demon Heir rolling on the ground howling in horror, the face of Holy Buddha Child drastically changed. He had been controlling the Holy Buddha to attack, but Xu Zimei had blocked them all. Now, with the Thunder Tiger slain and the demon being brutally disabled, Xu Zimei was like a tiger among sheep, once again picking up Tyrant Shadow. Using the eleventh Way of Inquiry technique, Blood of the Firmament, the enraged Holy Buddha was torn to pieces in an instant. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei, with his momentum unabated, directed Tyrant Shadow once more towards the Holy Buddha Child. "Young Master Xu, stop, the Holy Buddha Child is from Buddha Country, you cannot kill him," Cai Yueting desperately shouted. "Today, anyone who dares obstruct my path will face the same fate, even if they are Great Emperors," Xu Zimei coldly snorted, his boundless aura suppressing Holy Buddha Child, rendering him unable to move. Tyrant Shadow, carrying the might to destroy heaven and earth, slashed down from above in an unrivaled strike. The ground thundered and exploded. Amid the terrified screams of Holy Buddha Child, the blade struck down from his forehead. An immense force completely obliterated his body within. Where he stood, a deep gash appeared in the ground. The trench extended to the outer perimeter of the space of the tea garden, even tearing a hole in the space itself. "This guy, he really killed the Holy Buddha Child," someone murmured to themselves. "He really dares, this guy is a madman," "Let¡¯s stay away from him. Offending Young Master Luohe, Ghost Demon Heir, and the three major Immortal Sects behind Holy Buddha Child in one go, as well as vowing to annihilate the Extinct Heaven Sect, he¡¯s courting death," "Fighting alone against the four great Immortal Sects, even if he had ten lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough," ... Hearing the chatter around him, Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled. Covered in blood, he picked up the bloodstained Tyrant Shadow and walked step by step towards the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze converged upon him. "I said, you are all garbage. Who still objects?" Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at everyone as he shouted hysterically. Many were frightened to the point that their bodies trembled. Some lowered their heads, not even daring to look directly into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. When Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fell upon the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir, the latter swallowed hard. His body, already seriously injured, kept retreating backward. With each step Xu Zimei took forward, everyone else watched from the sidelines, no one daring to utter another word. After all, the bloody lesson taught by the Holy Buddha Child was right before their eyes. ... When Xu Zimei approached the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir, the latter was completely petrified with fear. Just then, a thunderous shout erupted from not far away. "Villain, release the Saint Heir of the Extinct Heaven Sect!" This voice was extremely furious, its vibration causing the entire microcosm to buzz. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw a middle-aged man in a green robe stepping through the air. Around him surged the aura of the Saint Vein Realm. The entire microcosm resounded with "bang, bang, bang." "Who is this?" Xu Zimei looked at one of the Talented Disciples beside him and asked. "The City Lord of the Extinct Heaven City, Wei Wuhai," the Talented Disciple hurriedly replied. Wei Wuhai, stepping through the firmament, fixed his gaze on Xu Zimei and said sternly, "Release the Saint Heir of the Extinct Heaven Sect immediately. I have already reported to the sect, and they will soon send someone here. This city is surrounded; you cannot escape. Surrender now, and there might still be a sliver of a chance for survival." "Surrender?" Xu Zimei laughed and said, "Shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about your own safety now?" As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, the Styx took action right then. His aura of the Divine Vein Realm unfolded, and in an instant, his right hand clasped Wei Wuhai¡¯s neck. It was as effortless as killing an ant. "What are you doing? I am the City Lord of the Extinct Heaven City." With a "snap," As a cloud of blood mist exploded and blossomed like a vibrant flower, Wei Wuhai¡¯s neck was abruptly crushed. The Extinct Heaven Saint Heir trembled with fear at the sight. At this moment, spiritual energy surged throughout the heavens and earth. A circular Formation appeared at the edge of the sky. With boundless spiritual energy converging, the sphere of the world exploded with thunderous noise. "That¡¯s a Teleportation Array," exclaimed one of the Talented Disciples in surprise. "Someone has connected a Teleportation Array to this place, intending to descend." Styx glanced at Xu Zimei, who shook his head slightly. He said, "Let them come." Above the firmament at this moment, the wind surged, and clouds rolled, changing the color of the entire sky. As the circular Formation gathered enough spiritual energy, with a "boom," a spatial rift tore open a channel through time and space before their eyes. Three figures stepped out of the channel and into the air. Three auras of the Divine Vein Realm surged from the trio, shaking the entire firmament. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei chuckled and said, "It seems they still don¡¯t take me seriously enough. Just these people." He stepped forward under the gaze of all the Talented Disciples present. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the stunned Cai Yueting. He laughed, saying, "Perhaps after today, my name will resound like thunder, spreading throughout the entire Central Continent." Chapter 282 - 281: The Three Ancestors of Jue Tian "Are you the one who proclaimed you¡¯d annihilate our Extinct Heaven Sect?" came the faint voice of a grey-clothed elder, as the three Divine Vein Realm elders descended. "Indeed," Xu Zimei grasped Extinct Heaven Saint Heir firmly, stepped into the void, and faced the three from a distance as he spoke. Meanwhile, those Talented Disciples below, upon witnessing the arrival of the three elders, also started to discuss among themselves in astonishment. "These must be the former Sect Masters from the previous generations of the Extinct Heaven Sect." "Exactly, Jue Hen, Jue Huang, and Jue Mie, the three Sect Masters." "It looks like the Extinct Heaven Sect has undergone considerable bloodshed this time, waking the three former Sect Masters from the Dust Blood Coffin." "Who on earth is this guy, having such audacity? If he survives this, our Shenghua domain might have yet another ruthless figure." "It¡¯s just unclear how he measures up against Emperor Yue and Xiao Bufan." Leaving aside the conversations below, dark clouds began rolling in the sky above at that moment. Looking at Xu Zimei, Jue Huang said indifferently, "Release our Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, and there may still be room for negotiation." "Really?" Xu Zimei sneered, tearing off an arm of the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir. As blood scattered, the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir cried out in agony. Jue Huang¡¯s pupils contracted as his Divine Vein Realm aura surged around him like a raging river, gradually spreading out. "It seems you¡¯re quite confident!" "I¡¯ve always been confident," Xu Zimei laughed, casually tearing apart both legs of the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir. "Bold move, just don¡¯t be overconfident." The three Divine Vein Realm Elders bellowed and charged straight towards Xu Zimei. With a light chuckle, Xu Zimei waved his hand, and the massive figure of Chaos appeared in front of him. The space before him shattered layer by layer, and a blast of pressurized air shot up into the sky. "What is this thing?" someone exclaimed from below at the sudden appearance of Chaos. After a long stare, a Talented Disciple finally said, "This might be a Vein Beast." "A Vein Beast?" someone¡¯s expression turned to shock. "I¡¯ve seen Monster Beasts of the Wild Desolation bloodline, but this is my first time seeing an Ancient Monster Beast of this existence." Many looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s silhouette, which seemed to be shrouded in layers of mist. It became even more mysterious. Being able to use a Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast as one¡¯s own Vein Beast certainly indicated that his identity was no simple matter. At the moment Chaos appeared, the three Divine Vein Realm elders also wore grave expressions. True Fates emerged behind them, their might seemingly splitting heaven and earth as they charged towards Chaos. Chaos, facing three alone, with Styx¡¯s help nearby, actually managed to press the three Divine Vein Realm elders. ...... "Kill me, please, just kill me," the neighboring Extinct Heaven Saint Heir gasped for breath, his body already soaked in blood. Without his arms and legs, he lay on the ground like a heap of mush, begging Xu Zimei. "Don¡¯t rush, just slowly die in this agony," Xu Zimei said, smiling as he looked towards the Teleportation Array. No one else came through the Teleportation Array, and Xu Zimei¡¯s posture was commanding, with Tyrant Shadow raised above his head. A Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Qi cleaved down from above, and with a loud "boom," the Teleportation Array completely shattered. On the other side, the battle was extremely brutal. Chaos was fighting in a manner of trading wound for wound, unafraid of getting hurt. Compared to the astonishing defense of Monster Beasts, the three Divine Vein Realm elders seemed somewhat in disarray. Their robes were torn to pieces, and under the relentless attacks of Chaos, they were already at their last stand. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Jue Huang, we¡¯ve got some trouble this time," Jue Hen said, frowning with a distressed look on his face. "I and Jue Mie will hold them off; you must hurry back to the sect and report to the Sect Master to prepare in advance," he said. "But if I leave, what will happen to you two?" Jue Huang quickly asked. "Don¡¯t worry about us; our old bones have lain in the Dust Blood Coffin long enough," Jue Hen shook his head and said. As his voice fell, Jue Hen¡¯s aura around him surged with instant strength. He was practically burning his already scarce essence blood in combat. "Hurry and go," Jue Mie also shouted, charging towards Chaos. Seeing this scene, Jue Huang didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. His essence blood burned around him, enveloping his being as if it were shrouded in red mist. With a speed invisible to the naked eye, he escaped the area. Watching Jue Huang leave, Styx moved to pursue but was blocked by Xu Zimei. "There¡¯s no need; with him burning his essence blood, you won¡¯t catch up," Xu Zimei said. Without Jue Huang participating in the battle, the defense of the other two elders became increasingly difficult. Their auras were majestic, and the surrounding space shattered continuously during the battle, only to autonomously repair itself. Streams of spatial turbulence swept through. Behind the two elders, True Fate was already teetering, as if it might collapse at any moment. Finally, with another assault from Chaos, it brought its wings, thin as cicada wings, together at its back and its belly emitted a beam of aurora from its innate talent, directly hitting Jue Hen. In that instant, there was a "boom" as True Fate behind Jue Hen completely shattered. Seeing Jue Hen¡¯s figure plunging downward, Jue Mie let out a mournful roar. Right after that, he felt a stabbing pain in his waist as Styx¡¯s attack struck his body at an unknown time. ...... In the Divine Vein Realm, one ignites the Divine Fire, and only when the Divine Fire is completely extinguished does one die. If the Divine Fire still exists, even a drop of blood can be resurrected and reborn. That is the power of this realm. At this moment, under the extreme attacks of Chaos, Jue Hen¡¯s inner Divine Fire had already reached the brink of extinguishing. As his body fell continuously downward, Jue Hen felt utterly devoid of any strength to struggle. His consciousness became a blur, on the verge of sinking into sleep. He knew this was the edge of death. Since advancing to the Divine Vein Realm, it had been a long time since he had felt this way. The last time he experienced this... seems to have been when... At that moment, his pupils suddenly constricted, as it happened during the contest for Destiny with the Firmament Emperor. ...... Back then, he was also full of pride; he was the Extinct Heaven Saint Heir of that era. Also endowed with high expectations, he competed with that man named Firmament for Destiny. Unfortunately, the road to Becoming Emperor is fraught with difficulty. The bones of Talented Disciples scattered across the land, speaking silent tales. He was lucky; though he hadn¡¯t carried Destiny, he had narrowly survived. Later, he became the Sect Master of the Extinct Heaven Sect of that era. When his lifespan reached its limit and he had not yet Stepped into Immortality, he could only reluctantly enter the Dust Blood Coffin. His life was filled with splendor, but there were also many sigh-inducing moments. At this moment, as his consciousness grew blurrier, the Divine Fire within Jue Hen finally extinguished slowly. ...... Chapter 283 - 282 Stepping into the Sect When the corpses of Jue Hen and Jue Mie, both from the Divine Vein Realm, fell to the ground, everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be fiercely shaken. Xu Zimei descended from the sky and, after scanning all those present, said indifferently to Chaos, "Go to Extinct Heaven Sect." Chaos hoisted both bodies onto his shoulders, and surrounded by a surge of Spiritual Energy, they stepped into the air, heading off into the distance. Witnessing this scene, the youths at the venue instantly erupted into noisy discussion. "It seems the heavens are about to change." "They really dare to go to the Extinct Heaven Sect, spread the word quickly, let¡¯s follow and see." "I think he¡¯s going to bite the dust, an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is not as simple as one imagines, especially one that has been home to two Emperors." "Why talk so much, just follow and see for yourself." The great battle at the Extinct Heaven Sect was immediately reported back to their respective Sect Gates by these Saint Heirs. At this moment, the storm began swirling around Extinct Heaven City. Though it had not immediately spread throughout the entire Shenghua Domain, it still caused a great commotion. Many people rushed to Extinct Heaven City, eager to witness this grand battle. Even within many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the upper echelons were gathering in the sect¡¯s Council Hall. In the center of the hall, a mirror floated up, reflecting the location of Extinct Heaven Sect. The image in the mirror began to evolve with clarity. ¡­ Extinct Heaven Sect was situated behind Extinct Heaven City. It was a mountain perpetually shrouded in mist. Rising steeply into the clouds, for the people living near the vicinity of Extinct Heaven City, this was a Holy Land. Representing all authority. Since the era when the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor emerged and established his sect here, this power appeared seemingly out of nowhere; it rose to dominion over thousands of miles of fertile ground overnight. After being blessed by the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor, one couldn¡¯t say it was the strongest force here, but in the entire Shenghua Domain, the Extinct Heaven Sect indeed left its own vivid mark. ¡­ The surrounding mountains were enshrouded in a vast expanse of white mist, which from above spread wide across the land, the position of Extinct Heaven Sect vastly immense. Cranes spread their wings amidst the clouds, birds cried shrilly as they flew through the swirling mists. Palaces stood in succession, row upon row erect between heaven and earth. The architectural styles were distinctive and arrogant, the peaks piercing the sky. Some people sat at the mountaintop absorbing the Essence of Sun and Moon, while others practiced their swordsmanship below, where the Sword Prison was like a sea. For the disciples of Extinct Heaven Sect, this was a very ordinary day. Until Elder Jue Huang, covered in blood, returned here. Until a thunderous boom echoed through everyone¡¯s hearts, shocking their eardrums. The mist that had shrouded around the Sect for years was dispersed, and people looked up in surprise. This immense entity, silent for a thousand years, faced an invasion for the first time. ¡­ The Sect Protection Array was activated, and under the leadership of Sect Master Jue Wuming, all the higher-ups rose into the air. They faced the invaders from afar. The corpses of ancestors Jue Hen and Jue Mie were tossed into the midst of the Sect. This seemed to be the invader¡¯s provocation and a trampling of the Sect¡¯s majesty. ¡­ "How long has it been since the Shenghua Domain has seen any conflict, yet someone has come to challenge the Extinct Heaven Sect," an interested old-timer watching from the shadows discussed. "Indeed, there¡¯s still time before Destiny manifests, and the waters of this world are getting murkier," they added. The current Sect Master of Extinct Heaven Sect, Jue Wuming, emanated the peak aura of the Saint Vein Realm. He may not be the strongest in the sect, but he possessed a judgment and leadership ability surpassing others. Jue Wuming looked at Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent, his voice cold as he asked, "I do not know how my Extinct Heaven Sect has offended you. Why must today end with either your death or mine?" "I¡¯m just fulfilling a contract, helping someone out of trouble in exchange for their money," Xu Zimei shook his head and said with a smile. He came treading on air, with Chaos and Styx maintaining a calm demeanor on his left and right. The aura of the Divine Vein Realm was silently surging around him, causing the whole world to reverberate with "booming" explosions. "Fulfilling a contract, it must have been the people of the Heaven Clan who sent you," Jue Wuming said lightly. "I knew that not all of that clan¡¯s people were completely wiped out, and that they would eventually become a serious threat." Jue Wuming¡¯s gaze became intent as he looked at Xu Zimei and replied, "The ¡¯taking money¡¯ you speak of must be the Tree of Life that the remnants of the Heaven Clan exchanged with you." "You know quite a lot," said Xu Zimei with a light laugh. "After all, apart from that, they don¡¯t have much left," Jue Wuming responded indifferently. "I think you might have been deceived by the people of the Heaven Clan. What is the Tree of Life? It¡¯s a species that existed at the very beginning of the Epoch. Even if you find it, it won¡¯t do you any good; you can¡¯t obtain it." "That doesn¡¯t seem to concern you," said Xu Zimei. "I¡¯m just here to carry out an extermination; you don¡¯t need to teach me anything else." Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and Chaos¡¯s massive figure roared in midair. It slammed down its paw heavily, causing the Sect Protection Array of the Extinct Heaven Sect to explode with a "thunderous rumble." The surface barrier rippled in layers. With Chaos¡¯s relentless attacks, the Sect Protection Array¡¯s surface shook even more violently. However, the array was no simple thing. Even with the power of Chaos, it would take a considerable time to break through. Jue Wuming squinted as he watched the situation outside, then turned to the Elder beside him and said, "You watch this place; I am going to pay a visit to our ancestor." The Elder nodded his head in haste. ... Some struggle desperately while pursuing the path to Becoming Emperor; others, after failure, retreat into the mountains to live a secluded life. For those who fail to seize their destiny, becoming an immortal might be the endpoint of their fate. In a valley where birds sang and flowers fragranced the air, a man in a white robe stood with a woman in a light and delicate floral dress by the riverbank. Here, it was eternally spring. Here, the sun shone brightly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Small bridges spanned the gently flowing water that streamed slowly from within the valley, so clear that the riverbed could be seen, the water beneath moving in tranquility. Not far from the river, an ordinary wood cabin stood against the ground. Surrounding the cabin were varieties of flowers and trees planted which, when in full bloom, attracted butterflies fluttering their wings, dancing their way over in a beautiful spectacle. April in the mortal realm is the most fragrant. ... The woman in the floral dress sat on a round stone by the river, while the man in the white robe stood in front of an easel, portraying the image of the woman he cherished with every stroke. He lifted his head slightly, and the two exchanged smiling glances. Warmth and happiness pervaded the air carried by the breeze. In that moment, a series of urgent horn sounds suddenly filled the air. The horns, sonorous and loud, spread ripples throughout the entire space. The placidly flowing river suddenly increased in speed, the sound of the water growing "splashing" loud. Even the dancing butterflies were startled, each flying away into the distance. "Butterfly, wait for me." The man in the white robe frowned as he looked outside the space, then turned to the woman in the floral dress and said with a smile, "I¡¯ll go have a look and be right back." Chapter 284 - 283 Everyone Must Die The woman in the floral skirt pursed her lips and nodded slightly. The moment the man in the white robe put down his brush and turned around, an aura of Immortal Extreme surged to the sky. His white robe echoed with a sudden, windless momentum. He left behind a silhouette. And that unfinished painting. Spring breeze passed silently over the paper. Little did he know, this departure was the beginning of the end. ... Outside the Extinct Heaven Sect, cracks had already appeared in the Sect Protection Array at this moment. The peak might of the Divine Vein Realm enveloped the surroundings, and space itself was shattering under its attacks. The power was so formidable that the people of the Extinct Heaven Sect could only hide inside, not daring to come out and stop it. In the distance at the edge of the sky, the man in the white robe stepped through the void, accompanied by Jue Wuhai. With a casual wave of his hand, the massive body of Chaos was sent flying outwards. It slammed heavily into a nearby mountain peak, followed by an explosive boom. The mountain peak was sheared in half. "Dispel the Sect Protection Array," the man in the white robe said indifferently. As the barrier around the Extinct Heaven Sect was removed, whether it was the disciples within the sect or those from the outside world watching the battle, They all stared at the silhouette of the man in the white robe, their faces filled with shock. To easily send a peak Divine Vein Realm Monster Beast flying with a mere flick of the wrist ¨C this was not an ordinary ascended being. "Is that our sect¡¯s Ancestor?" A disciple asked excitedly. "Which Ancestor is this?" "Not too sure, our Heaven Clan has two Great Emperors, our legacy is just too profound." Some disciples who had studied the history of the sect contemplated. A disciple seemed to have remembered something and shouted out loud, "It¡¯s Ancestor Futian, I¡¯ve seen the Ancestor¡¯s portrait in the shrine hall of our sect before. It¡¯s identical, there¡¯s no mistake." "Futian, that¡¯s one of the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor¡¯s War Generals!" In the grand halls of the Immortal Sects of the Imperial Rule outside, ancient beings speculated in the shadows projected from within mirrors. ... In the history of the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor¡¯s rise to fame, perhaps one can never bypass the figure of Futian. The people of the Heaven Clan were like birds in a cage. Between death and reproduction, they could never escape their tragic destiny. There were those who did not believe in fate. They refused to submit to such absurd rules of reproduction. So, a group of beings termed traitors from the Heaven Clan left the homeland where their ancestors had lived for generations. They went to the Central Continent, to intermingle with humans, to rid themselves of this ridiculous and ignorant fate. Among these people were two individuals. Jue Tian and Futian. Perhaps they did not have these titles at the time, but it is undeniable that they followed the group of traitors and left the Heaven Clan. The two were close friends and rivals, both bestowed with great expectations. ... A torrential rain almost swept across half of the Yuan Central Continent. It was during this rainstorm that the destiny of that era unfolded. In the end, as the final moments of Destiny approached, Ancestor Futian pushed Jue Tian towards the position of Destiny, While he himself stood alone, blocking the others vying for it. This was an action beyond comprehension, and still nobody understands it even now. Why the competitive Ancestor Futian would yield Destiny and end his own path on the Martial Way. Eventually willing to become a green leaf. But it cannot be denied that when people from the Extinct Heaven Sect mention the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor, they always end up mentioning Ancestor Futian. This person almost spanned the entire life of the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor. ... At this moment, in the outside world, Ancestor Futian was walking on air, with vast Immortal Might spreading all around him. The entire Extinct Heaven Sect, as well as Extinct Heaven City, were under this almost suffocating Immortal Might. Ancestor Futian¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present, and those afar who were just watching the excitement felt their bodies stiffen. It was as if a shiver came from the depths of their souls, causing all the blood in their bodies to congeal. "Do you intend to exterminate a clan?" Ancestor Futian asked Xu Zimei calmly. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded composedly. "I sense the aura of the Leaf of Life on you, what is your relation with the Heaven Clan?" Ancestor Futian frowned and asked. "You don¡¯t know?" Xu Zimei said in surprise. "What do you mean?" Ancestor Futian¡¯s face showed confusion as he turned to look at Jue Wuming. Jue Wuming¡¯s face changed drastically in an instant, and after a long silence, he stumbled over his words without being able to speak. "What exactly is the matter?" Ancestor Futian asked faintly. "We have¡­ exterminated the Heaven Clan." After a long while, Jue Wuming finally replied in a low voice. "What," Ancestor Futian¡¯s body swayed, the color drained from his face, and his aura fluctuated violently. "Who allowed you to do this," Ancestor Futian asked sternly. "It was I," a voice resonated through the firmament, echoing between heaven and earth. A green-robed elder was seen walking on air from a distance. This elder had an extraordinary temperament, white hair like a youth, and the aura of an Undying Immortal fluctuating around him. Rolling Immortal Might billowed and echoed as he walked on air, carrying a green longsword on his back. "Jue Dao," upon seeing the arrival of the green-robed elder, Ancestor Futian called out in a deep voice. Hearing Ancestor Futian¡¯s words, those on the side watching the commotion were also taken aback. "Ancestor Juedao, that¡¯s the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor¡¯s War General!" Someone said in disbelief. "Both great ancestors of the Extinct Heaven Sect have come today, truly an eye-opener." ... "Who allowed you to exterminate the Heaven Clan," Ancestor Futian asked calmly. "Ancestor," the green-robed elder named Jue Dao first greeted Ancestor Futian. After all, Ancestor Futian followed the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor during the era when he bore Destiny, even the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor had not been born yet. Let alone him. "What¡¯s wrong with exterminating the Heaven Clan?" Ancestor Juedao replied indifferently. "I merely wanted them to hand over the Leaf of Life, intending to raise them. Unfortunately, they did not appreciate the opportunity and chose to fight to the death. In the end, it led to the tragedy of their extermination. Don¡¯t you think keeping the Leaf of Life in their hands is a waste?" "You," Ancestor Futian, pointing at Ancestor Juedao, was so angry that his complexion turned green, unable to utter a word. "We should first deal with the trouble at hand," Ancestor Juedao said, his gaze fixed on Xu Zimei, speaking faintly. Ancestor Futian¡¯s gaze turned cold as he scoffed, "After this matter is settled, I will personally capture you to apologize to the surviving members of the Heaven Clan." "Dispense with your so-called pity," Ancestor Juedao replied with disdain. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I say, you two needn¡¯t argue anymore, today neither of you will get away," Xu Zimei interjected, cutting off their conversation and spoke lightly. "Empty words from a young braggart," Ancestor Juedao said coldly. Xu Zimei smiled, and at that moment, billowing Demonic Qi enveloped the entire firmament. This piece of heaven and earth was instantly sealed off, and those watching from the outside were plunged into darkness, unable to see anything. In the surging Demonic Qi, five strands of Immortal Might spread out from different directions. The vast Immortal Might stirred up the entire firmament. Chapter 285 - 284: The Five Steps into Immortality When these five streams of Immortal Might simultaneously spread far and wide, everyone in the Extinct Heaven Sect raised their heads, their faces filled with shock and horror. The black fog engulfed the entire firmament, and people outside had no clue what was going on, and could only worry anxiously. Within the black fog, these five streams of Immortal Might joined forces to suppress the Extinct Heaven Sect. Five figures at the Immortal Ascension Boundary stepped out from the void, and the mighty Immortal Might around them threatened to overturn the entire firmament. "Five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts," cried someone from the Extinct Heaven Sect in despair. What did this mean? Many might never see so many powerful beings in their entire lives. The shock brought about by the appearance of these five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts was imaginable. Clad in white robes, with an extraordinary temperament, their vast Immortal Might, like the churning sands in a great wave, stirred up towering air currents. Among them, two were at the level of Immortal Kings, and two were within the Mysterious Immortal Realm, but the old man standing in the middle had an even more formidable aura. He was a powerhouse at the level of an Undying Immortal. "We¡¯ve seen the superior," the five figures greeted, bowing slightly upon Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. These five were from the Divine Gate, the people Xu Zimei had requested from the Divine Emperor after leaving the Old Land. Though the presence of Bai Meng meant he needn¡¯t fear the Extinct Heaven Sect, Xu Zimei did not wish for any trouble when eradicating the sect; it was better to resolve the situation with overwhelming power. He had not let these five appear earlier for fear of startling the enemy and causing them to flee without a fight, which would be boring. ... At this moment, with the appearance of all five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts, the complexions of both Ancestor Juedao and Ancestor Futian drastically changed. "Sir," Ancestor Futian, horrified, looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "Who exactly are you?" "I am the eraser of your sect. Why ask so many questions?" Xu Zimei laughed. He stood in the upper air, ignoring the completely dumbfounded expressions of those around him, notably Styx. With a wave of his hand, he spoke lightly, "Spare none from the Extinct Heaven Sect today." Following Xu Zimei¡¯s words, an immense pressure enveloped the five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts. The endless immortal radiance seemed like a reverse cascading galaxy from the ninth heaven. With a series of thunderous rumbles, the firmament completely shattered under the assault of this extreme force. Five streams of Immortal Light fell from the firmament, and with each step, the five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts shattered a portion of space, directly invading the Extinct Heaven Sect. "Activate the Sect Protection Array," Ancestor Futian roared, taking to the air to meet the five adversaries. Ancestor Juedao frowned slightly, drawing his three-foot longsword. A nine-foot Pole Light burst forth from the blade, its radiance falling from the ninth heaven, cleaving the firmament in half. Ancestor Juedao, sword in hand, furiously charged into battle as well. The seven clashed mid-air, cracking the sky and darkening the earth, with the wind and clouds above stirring up a sky-full of air currents. The sounds of explosions resounded across a hundred li. The uninformed raised their heads to look. They could see the firmament cracked open, resembling a spider web filled with cracks. The firmament seemed to collapse, and thunder echoed as if exploding in the ear. The entire world¡¯s transformation was apparent to all onlookers, letting them imagine the ferocity of the battle. The only pity was that the center of the battle was obscured by a pure spread of Demonic Qi, hiding what was happening inside. ... Although there were five Immortal Ascension Boundary experts present from the Old Land, they were having a hard time gaining the upper hand for the moment. It was mainly because Ancestor Futian, at the height of Immortal Extreme, was fighting against four Immortal Ascension Boundary experts on his own and still had plenty to spare. Xu Zimei watched the changes in the battlefield with narrowed eyes. Ancestor Futian¡¯s strength was indeed beyond his expectations. This only proved the saying, "The Martial Path is hard, As hard as climbing to the azure sky," "Every step ascends to a new heaven." Even a minor realm in the later stages possessed a vast difference as if between heaven and earth. Ancestor Futian¡¯s palm strike shattered the space that had just restored itself in an instant. His figure retreated slightly, his surrounding Immortal Might growing even more majestic. Looking intently at Xu Zimei, he spoke indifferently, "Sir, it would be best if we could resolve today¡¯s matter amicably. If you all withdraw now, we are willing to overlook this. How about it?" "Bring out whatever trump card you have. Since I¡¯ve come here, there¡¯s no reason for me to leave," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A flash of brilliance passed in Ancestor Futian¡¯s eyes as he slowly took out a painting from his Storage Ring. He unfolded the painting with a grave expression. The painting depicted a man, or more precisely, the back of a man. He was dressed in a golden robe, with short hair. He emanated a particularly ethereal and otherworldly aura. The moment the painting was unveiled, a vast imperial aura surged into the sky. At that moment, no matter who it was, their overwhelming Immortal Might was suppressed. It was as if that imperial aura was the dominator of all, The firmament above underwent sudden changes as the imperial aura soared. The entire Shenghua realm felt the oppressive might that belonged to the Great Emperor. This oppressive force lingered in everyone¡¯s heart, and in their eyes, scenes from the past seemed to replay. As if the path to Becoming Emperor, where one prospers while a myriad of bones wither, still whispered from the ancient times. The man in the painting seemed to come to life, slowly turning his head. At that moment, the skies shattered, and the winds and clouds roared in fury. Though the face was clearly visible, for some reason, everyone felt as though it was covered by a layer of fog. It was indistinct and elusive, quite peculiar. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "This is a portrait of the Extinct Heaven Ancestral Master," the higher-ups of the Extinct Heaven Sect exclaimed excitedly. They all knelt down, chanting the name of the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor. "Before the Ancestral Master¡¯s ascension, he personally created a self-portrait as a gift to Ancestor Futian," whispered the high-ranking members with insider knowledge. "The Ancestral Master is sagacious." As the man in the painting slowly turned his head, a massive hand emerged from the painting. Space around the hand fractured layer by layer as it bore down on the five Immortal Ascension powerhouses of the Divine Gate. In an instant, the heavens and earth transformed as if the hand were traveling through eons, stirring up endless waves of air. With a "boom," Half of the firmament collapsed, and the five Immortal Ascension powerhouses from the Divine Gate were all hurled backward. With a single palm strike, they were all injured. Following that attack, a crack appeared on the painting. The hand emerged again, bearing down on the group. Another crack formed on the painting. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and said composedly, "It seems the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor really went all out. He even left a trace of his own Divine Soul within it." "Before the Divine Soul shatters, it will be enough to suppress you," Ancestor Futian said indifferently. "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s end this," Xu Zimei replied faintly. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ancestor Futian was taken aback, looking at Xu Zimei with some inexplicable expression. Chapter 286 - 285 You Should Go to Hell He couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Zimei was still so composed at this time. Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s composed expression, Ancestor Futian suddenly had an ominous premonition. As he watched the gigantic hand in the painting descend once again, a hand adorned with endless light fell. He saw the all-encompassing black fog around him suddenly began to surge. The raging black fog converged, forming a fierce, evil face. The fierce face opened its maw wide and devoured the great hand. With a "boom", The sky cracked open a black hole, where the infinite light and the black Demonic Qi annihilated each other. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, the great hand and the fierce face disappeared simultaneously. "How could this be?" Ancestor Futian muttered in surprise beside him. The sound of "rumbling" explosions continued to resound in the sky. The intertwining Demonic Qi grew thicker and thicker, almost dyeing the entire firmament pitch black. A mass of demon clouds shot out from the Demonic Qi, carrying the might to destroy Heaven and Earth. Through friction with the air, the forefront of the demon cloud even ignited into raging flames. The demon cloud, like a giant fireball, swirled with boundless Demonic Qi around it, rapidly heading towards the floating painting in midair. The great hand in the painting tried to stop it, but it was to no avail. The demon cloud effortlessly shattered the great hand and landed directly on the painting. At this moment, the Demonic Qi in the sky became even more violent. The painting resisted only briefly before it was engulfed by the demon cloud and burnt to ashes. Then, along with the burning Void Turbulence in midair, it dispersed into smoke and drifted away. ...... Ancestor Futian stared blankly at the painting as it was obliterated, completely stunned. In the place where the painting had dissipated, the robust figure of Bai Meng slowly emerged. Demonic Qi surged, and his eyes opened as if from an ancient sovereign Demon. His aura was so magnificent that it was astounding. "Is this... a Great Emperor?" Sensing the colossal aura around Bai Meng, Ancestor Futian¡¯s complexion shifted dramatically as he spoke in terror. "No, that¡¯s impossible. Destiny has not yet taken shape; how could there be a Great Emperor?" Ancestor Futian quickly shook his head and asked Bai Meng, "Who exactly are you?" "Dead men need not know so much," Bai Meng¡¯s voice shook the firmament as he pressed down with one hand. Endless Taoist Charm surged within it, and the sound of the Great Dao was majestic, echoing through the entire atmosphere. Within that great hand, Demonic Qi roiled. Just a "boom". Ancestor Futian¡¯s body was thrown backward. At the spot where he had been standing, space split open with several cracks, and a large expanse of space collapsed. The great hand continued to descend, and the Sect Protection Array on the outskirts of the Extinct Heaven Sect was directly torn apart. The towering mountain peaks were reduced to ruins. In the place where the mountains collapsed, hundreds of disciples were buried due to failing to avoid it in time. ...... "I¡¯ll hold him off, take all the disciples and evacuate," Ancestor Futian yelled at Ancestor Juedao. "I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have the chance," Ancestor Juedao sighed. The five Stepping into Immortality powerhouses from the Divine Gate arrived, surrounding the area and enveloping it in a vast Immortal Might. They left the Extinct Heaven Sect with no viable path for retreat. With the presence of these five Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses, it was difficult for anyone to break through and escape. "Could it be that Heaven wants to destroy our Extinct Heaven Sect?" Ancestor Futian looked up at the sky, speaking in a desolate voice. He turned to look back, at the colossal entity enshrouded in mist that had existed for multiple eras. He was the first to leave the Heaven Clan and one of the founders who took part in the creation of the Extinct Heaven Sect. In today¡¯s Extinct Heaven Sect, hardly anyone can match him. Match him in his feelings for this sect. It was just like his own child. He had personally witnessed this child grow from stumbling steps. But now... Ancestor Futian turned his head to look at Xu Zimei, speaking in a solemn tone, "Is there really no room for reconciliation?" "Undertaking a task entrusted by others, one must remain faithful," Xu Zimei shook his head, replying. "You can name any terms you want, and if the Extinct Heaven Sect can do it, we will," Ancestor Futian hurriedly said. "I don¡¯t wish for anything else, just to leave some bloodline for the sect, is that possible?" "That¡¯s how you treated the Heaven Clan back then, right?" Xu Zimei retorted. Ancestor Futian was at a loss for words and sighed with some embarrassment. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and turned away. At that moment, Bai Meng and the five Stepping into Immortality powerhouses all stormed into the Extinct Heaven Sect. Ancestor Futian wanted to stop them, but he was directly suppressed by Bai Meng. And beside him, Ancestor Juedao also fell, consumed and vanishing under the siege of the five Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses. Chaos and Styx simultaneously broke into the Extinct Heaven Sect, where everyone was like lambs waiting for the slaughter. ... "You demons," the current Sect Master of the Extinct Heaven Sect, Jue Wuming watched in grief as the disciples of the sect were wiped out. His eyes blood-red with rage, he shouted at Xu Zimei. "You will not die well, exterminating to the last, you will descend to the eighteenth level of Hell after you die." "I don¡¯t really care, you know. If there really is such a thing as Hell, I¡¯d turn it upside down." Xu Zimei smiled indifferently and responded, "As for you, always going on about me. Did you ever think when you were exterminating the Heaven Clan, that there would come a day like this? If there really is an eighteenth level of Hell, the first to go there after death would be you." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jue Wuming screamed in defiance. After all, he was just a Martial Artist of the Saint Vein Realm and no match for even one move from Chaos. Watching the sect that had become ruins and debris. The wails of the disciples spread far and wide, corpses strewn everywhere as well. The legacy of an era forged by two Great Emperors thus ended in his own hands. Jue Wuming didn¡¯t know if what he did was wrong when they exterminated the Heaven Clan. They were a pack of wolves that devoured without spitting out the bones. Perhaps they, the pack of wolves, once slaughtered the people of the Heaven Clan like lambs for their own selfish desires. But now, as a group of tigers and leopards charged into the pack of wolves, they found themselves equally pitifully weak. ... Bai Meng suppressed Ancestor Futian without any mercy. The sound of the Great Dao reverberated through heaven and earth, the Taoist Charm¡¯s Demonic Qi turned into a fierce and desperate face, directly piercing through Ancestor Futian¡¯s body. When the body was pierced, and the Divine Fire within was nearly extinguished. Ancestor Futian turned his head with difficulty, taking one last look at the sect he once loved dearly. The sect was now completely reduced to rubble. He strained to smile, revealing a painful grin, then his eyes slowly closed. The flickering flame inside him finally burned its most resplendent spark in his lifetime, and then it was extinguished. Perhaps the world would never understand. The actions he took when he propelled the Extinct Heaven Great Emperor toward his Destiny. Never! Chapter 287 - 286 This Prosperous Age Is Not As You and I Wish The sprawling stars made the entire night sky sparkle. Two young men, full of promise, sat on an especially lush tree under the starry sky. "Fu Tian, what¡¯s your dream?" "Dream? I hope one day I can break free from the fate of my birthright. To become a true powerhouse, and then live out my life with a girl I love. What about you, Jue Tian?" The youth named Jue Tian smiled naively, his eyes gazing up at the starry heavens. "I hope one day I can help our people escape this cruel fate. To allow them the true right to choose to live on." The youth named Fu Tian burst into laughter, "You can¡¯t even change your own destiny, how can you help others?" The young Jue Tian followed with a shy smile. The night sky was very quiet, and their laughter rang out clearly. Jue Tian quietly pulled out a letter from his pocket. "What¡¯s this? Which girl¡¯s love letter did you get?" Fu Tian asked with a laugh. "It¡¯s from my mother," Jue Tian lifted his head, his clear eyes appearing deep and boundless. "My father died when my mother was pregnant. The moment I was born, my mother also died. Fu Tian, do you know? This is the cruel fate our Heaven Clan just can¡¯t escape. My parents never even saw me. They left me this letter in advance. Though I never felt any paternal or maternal love growing up, I can feel from the content of the letter that they really loved me, truly loved me. But they couldn¡¯t do it, all because of this damned fate." Jue Tian turned around, his youthful face already streaked with tears. "You...," Fu Tian hesitated for a moment, wanting to comfort him but not knowing what to say. "I want to establish a golden age, giving our Heaven Clan more opportunities to make choices, Not live like this, where even family affection is a luxury." Jue Tian stood up, his eyes were bright and his voice was forceful, filled with undeniable determination. "Have you ever seen your mother?" Fu Tian fell silent for a moment before finally asking. "Does a portrait count?" ...¡­ On the day carrying Destiny, a torrential downpour submerged the whole world. The path to becoming Emperor was within arm¡¯s reach, and he and Jue Tian stood side by side. "Fu Tian, kill everyone, let¡¯s compete fairly," Jue Tian said as he stood ahead, entrusting his most trusted back to him. He was covered in blood, laughing in a free and easy manner. The shy youth under the stars had finally grown up into a man. "No, you go. The Heaven Clan needs you." Fu Tian smiled as he pushed Jue Tian towards Destiny, while he himself fought a lonely, bloody battle against the enemy. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was selfish, or perhaps not entirely selfish. He just wanted to change his own destiny. While Jue Tian wanted to change an era, to change the fate of the entire clan. Whether in ambition or responsibility, he couldn¡¯t compare to Jue Tian. ... The moment he pushed Jue Tian towards Destiny, he suddenly felt as if his whole body was radiating brilliant light. Turns out, he too could be so magnificent. In his life, he had also defeated certain talented disciples, Had been appreciated and praised by certain big shots, Had been happy to break through a Vein Gate that had stumped him for a long time, And had even felt bashful one spring afternoon as he met a girl he liked and was caught off guard by his budding emotions. But he¡¯d never thought that the greatest, most relieving and joyous moment of his life, Would be the one where he pushed someone towards Destiny. ...¡­ ``` The Divine Fire inside his body gradually extinguished, and the screams of his disciples no longer reached his ears. Fu Tian smiled. "Jue Tian, we created a golden age. But human nature is truly frightening. They exterminated the Heaven Clan and forgot their original intentions. And because of the Heaven Clan, we were also extinguished. This golden age, after all, was not as you and I had wished." ...¡­ Looking at the corpse of Ancestor Futian, Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment. He said to Styx beside him, "Bury him. That would be the last respect we can pay him." Styx nodded and with a wave of his hand, the ground cracked open, revealing a hundred-meter-deep pit. He placed Futian¡¯s body into it. Xu Zimei turned and left, approaching the corpse of Ancestor Juedao. He picked up the longsword in the other¡¯s hand. "Heaven-slaying Sword, the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact left behind by the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t linger, accompanied by Styx, he proceeded to the treasury of Extinct Heaven Sect. By now, the Extinct Heaven Sect had become ruins, saying there were bodies strewn all over would not be an exaggeration. Blood mist fell from the sky, and the ground was a river of blood, the thick scent of blood permeating the surrounding air. The treasury of Extinct Heaven Sect was in a separate grand hall. At this moment, half of the hall had collapsed, and there were disciples still risking their lives to plunder the treasures within. "Human nature, ah," Xu Zimei chuckled. Next to him, Styx¡¯s True Fate emerged, and a crimson river surged past. All the disciples were annihilated within it, not even bones remained. Xu Zimei took out his Storage Ring and collected all of the items within it. He came to the center of the great hall and closed his eyes, feeling the area for a moment. There was a Teleportation Array inside this hall, and both Xu Zimei and Styx entered it. The Formation was activated immediately, and the scenery before their eyes changed, surprisingly bringing them into a small world. The foundation of the Extinct Heaven Sect accumulated over several eras was certainly not limited to those in that grand hall. In this small world, Styx was dumbfounded. There were several resplendent palaces built, with no end in sight, with names like the Treasure Pavilion, Divine Armory, Heavenly Pill Workshop, Scripture Hall... Within these palaces lay the foundation that Extinct Heaven Sect had accumulated over many eras. The variety of Vein Skills alone filled Xu Zimei¡¯s Storage Ring. Xu Zimei was not modest, his True Fate emerged and he collected all these items into the Divine Continent. Divine weapons, miraculous pills, Vein Skills, Secret Techniques, including many rare and unheard-of treasures. Only after he had plundered everything did Xu Zimei leave this small world. ... At this moment, Extinct Heaven Sect had come to its end. Xu Zimei looked at the Purgatory-like ruins. In the end, he asked five Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses to conceal themselves, while Bai Meng slowly dispersed the Demonic Qi surrounding the outer world. The moment the Demonic Qi cleared, tens of thousands of gazes from the entire Shenghua Domain focused here. They wanted to see the final outcome. At this moment, whether it was onlookers nearby or those using strange mirrors to project images from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Their faces showed shock and solemnity. Some were even scared stupefied on the spot. Purgatory might already be insufficient to describe this place, as corpses were piled up like mountains. "Extinct Heaven Sect is finished," that was the thought flashing through everyone¡¯s mind. People inexplicably watched the figure of the youth in the sky, simply swallowing hard. Fear, awe, admiration, perhaps all kinds of emotions were present. However, at this moment, before everyone could regain their senses, a voice suddenly exploded in the Firmament. "Tell the people of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain that I will descend in three days." ``` Chapter 288 - 287: Arrival at Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, those watching near Extinct Heaven City felt their hearts jolt once again. No one knew how Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain could have provoked Xu Zimei. The crowd, changing their usual demeanor, all started to discuss animatedly. "Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain has got themselves into trouble now." "This slayer wiped out even the Extinct Heaven Sect, which boasted two emperors; how could their small holy mountain cope?" "Yes, although Heaven Expanse Sage is indeed a prodigy who has not emerged in ten thousand years following the Mortal Great Emperor, under his leadership, Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain is certainly not inferior to an average Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. But still, they are no match for Extinct Heaven Sect." Ignoring the discussions around him, Xu Zimei, after annihilating Extinct Heaven Sect, came to Extinct Heaven City, ready to leave. This Shenghua domain is indeed the last journey for many powerful beings to fulfill their destiny. But he was not ready to stay any longer; there were still matters in the Eastern Continent that he had not dealt with, and there was too much he needed to attend to. Right after arriving at Extinct Heaven City, Xu Zimei encountered Cai Yueting. "Young Master Xu, if you¡¯re not busy, Yueting has prepared some light tea, which can help relax body and mind after the great battle," Cai Yueting said with a smile. Her slender waist, held delicately, bowed slightly as the ribbons of her pale blue dress fluttered in the wind. Her smile felt very comforting. Xu Zimei stepped forward and gently lifted her chin with his right hand. The faint scent lingered between his lips and teeth. Her eyes stared directly into Xu Zimei¡¯s without any shyness or trepidation. Instead, they were full of vigor. "All right," Xu Zimei said with a light smile, "I might as well not leave tonight and stay over. How does that sound?" Cai Yueting¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then her cheeks blushed slightly. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and her head, lifted by Xu Zimei, nodded downward a little. "It¡¯s all up to Young Master to decide." Xu Zimei laughed heartily, then lowered his hand and said lightly, "You seem to have been born with this charm. Unfortunately, women are like light tea to me, and I¡¯m not interested in your family¡¯s tea. Unless you have something that can make me stronger, mere beauty is not enough." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing his words, Xu Zimei turned and left, leaving Cai Yueting standing there in astonishment. The Cai Family took a liking to him and wanted to hitch a ride on his ship. In fact, Xu Zimei was not opposed to this behavior. But even if they wanted to board his ship, they needed to qualify; mere beauty was definitely not enough. ... After leaving Extinct Heaven City, Xu Zimei paid no attention to how the affair with Extinct Heaven Sect would ferment and what it would become known as. He and Styx traveled toward Heaven Expanse Holy Sect. After several days of travel, they finally arrived outside Liuhuo City. Just as they reached the city gates, before entering, they saw a young man running towards them. The youth was dressed in black, with a handsome face and somewhat the aura of a charming young master. "This must be Young Master Xu," the youth said, hastily greeting Xu Zimei. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Xiao Teng, from Green Peak Sect," the young man quickly responded. "Green Peak Sect?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly, remembering something about it while spectating the previous events. It was because of this Xiao Teng that Green Peak Sect was annihilated by Dragon Abyss Prince. "What do you want with me?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "I would like to ask for Young Master Xu¡¯s help with a matter," Xiao Teng responded eagerly. "Let¡¯s hear it." "I hope Young Master Xu can help me wipe out the Dragon Abyss Empire," Xiao Teng¡¯s eyes flashed with the flames of hatred. He said hatefully, "Since he dared to slaughter my entire sect, I won¡¯t let him have an easy time either." "Do I look like an easy talker to you?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, Young Master Xu, I am willing to use a legacy of a Great Emperor as payment," Xiao Teng explained confidently. "A Great Emperor¡¯s legacy?" Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. Seeing the skepticism in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, Xiao Teng hurriedly said, "Don¡¯t misunderstand. This legacy, although not on me, was something I came across by chance, and I can tell you whose legacy it is." "Whose?" Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. "The Firmament Emperor," Xiao Teng replied forcefully. It was rumored that the Firmament Emperor was once a member of the Cai Family, who was later expelled from Cai Mansion due to his inadequate aptitude. Afterward, he became a Loose Cultivator. Even after he became Emperor, he never returned to the Cai Family, and naturally, no one knew of his legacy. "Are you so confident I will help you?" Xu Zimei smiled. "Who wouldn¡¯t want a Great Emperor¡¯s legacy? It might just be the step needed to ascend to the heavens," Xiao Teng replied with a smile. "Then why don¡¯t you claim the legacy yourself and seek revenge after receiving it?" "The legacy land has its trials, and I¡¯m not confident I can overcome them. It¡¯s possible to fail to obtain the legacy and lose my life in the process." Xiao Teng explained earnestly, "Besides, I now have someone I love. I just want to live out my life with her, and we don¡¯t want to get involved in the strife of the Martial Path anymore." "That¡¯s a very nice thought," Xu Zimei smiled slightly, then shook his head, "But I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this favor." "Why?" Xiao Teng asked in surprise. "A Great Emperor¡¯s legacy might be irresistible to others, but for me, it¡¯s just so-so," Xu Zimei shook his head in response. ... Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure as he walked into the city, Xiao Teng¡¯s expression became a bit embarrassed. He was silent for a long time, and eventually, he too turned to leave. Just as the two had entered the city gate, Styx couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "That¡¯s a Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, though. Are you really just going to give it up?" "A Great Emperor¡¯s legacy really isn¡¯t all that impressive to me, unless it¡¯s the legacy of some designated Great Emperor," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "However, since it¡¯s meat delivered to my lips, why not eat it when it¡¯s free? You follow him quietly later and see if he goes to any unusual places soon," he continued. Styx nodded slightly. "By the way, after I resolve the matter with Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, I might have to leave Shenghua Domain for a while," Xu Zimei said. "What about me?" Styx asked, somewhat perplexed. "You¡¯re free, aren¡¯t you happy?" Xu Zimei smiled. Styx was silent for a long time, looking down without saying a word. At first, he truly didn¡¯t want to stay with Xu Zimei, but everything he experienced along the way made him realize. Perhaps staying by Xu Zimei¡¯s side was the best decision for the rest of his life. "I¡¯ll wait for you in Shenghua Domain," Styx replied and then, with his aura surging powerfully, left Liuhuo City to follow Xiao Teng. Watching Styx¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. Another little brother conquered by my personal charm. ...¡­ Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain wasn¡¯t too far from Liuhuo City. As the overlord around Liuhuo City, the fame of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain was indeed resounding in this piece of heaven and earth. Chapter 289 - 288 Their Tombstones are a Meter Tall ``` In the era when the Mortal Great Emperor bore the mandate of Destiny, the Heaven Expanse Sage had just been born. From a young age, he possessed extraordinary bones and innate talent. At that time, before the Mortal Great Emperor ascended, he had also given several pointers to the Heaven Expanse Sage. As a result, the relationship between the current Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain and the Immortal Mortal Sect was also quite good. After the Heaven Expanse Sage grew stronger, he led the Holy Mountain of that time to ever greater splendor. Ultimately, the Sect Gate was renamed Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain and also possessed the strength to contend with ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. ...... Vast peaks stood between heaven and earth. This great mountain was composed of more than a dozen peaks put together. Some had moved mountains and shifted stars, using Supreme Divine Power to merge several great mountains into one. This was probably the accomplishment the people of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain were most proud of. Because this mountain had been assembled before the Mortal Great Emperor ascended. The great mountain was enshrouded in mist, making it impossible to see its end from the base. Majestic and magnificent were merely words that describe one aspect of the mountain¡¯s surroundings. Xu Zimei uttered softly. "Who patched the sky in the northwest? This mountain stands as a pillar supporting it. ...... I once looked down from the summit, where the expansive aura joined the Penglai fairyland." Then, his body surged with Spiritual Energy, and with a leap, he soared toward the mountain¡¯s peak. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The higher he flew, the more he could feel the mountain¡¯s imposing aura. Perhaps there were indeed few peaks in the Shenghua domain that could compare with this Holy Mountain. When Xu Zimei reached the top of the mountain, there were clouds entwined, offering a pleasant scenery. A gentle breeze carried wisps of smoke and drifted past the Immortal Trees on the mountain peak. On a smooth boulder at the mountain¡¯s summit, two elders with white beards and extraordinary temperament sat. The breeze stirred their Immortal Robes. When the wind stopped, even the air seemed to freeze, as if space itself had solidified. Upon Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, both elders opened their eyes simultaneously. A faint Immortal Might radiated from them. "It seems you were prepared," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "We have been awaiting your esteemed arrival for some time," the elder in white robes stood up and replied. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked casually. "I am the Heaven Expanse Sage, the founder of this Holy Mountain," the elder on the left introduced himself. "This is Elder Yunfan of the Immortal Mortal Sect." Xu Zimei glanced at the elder on the right, not expecting that the Immortal Mortal Sect really took good care of Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain. The Immortal Mortal Sect may only have one Great Emperor, but since the Mortal Great Emperor ascended not long ago, the War Generals he left behind were still young. They were in their prime, with limitless potential. Therefore, no one knew how strong this sect truly was. Even in the Shenghua domain, Extinct Heaven Sect did not have as much fame as the Immortal Mortal Sect. ...... "What, trying to pressure me? Or do you think you can detain me?" Xu Zimei asked composedly. "You misunderstand, I am only here to mediate the incident," Elder Yunfan hastily replied. "Mediate?" Zimo asked with a smile. "Our Holy Mountain has no intention of being your enemy," the Heaven Expanse Sage stated. "We are willing to apologize for this matter and hope to come to an understanding with you." "I¡¯m willing to talk, but I have two conditions," Xu Zimei stated. ``` "Please speak, I¡¯ve already had someone release your friends from the Martial Extreme Holy Sect," Heaven Expanse Sage replied. Xu Zimei nodded and said, "First, Yin Caier, the source of this incident, must die." "That can be arranged," Heaven Expanse Sage nodded slightly, agreeing to the request, prepared for such an outcome. "Second," Xu Zimei paused briefly, and continued, "I want your Heaven Expanse Astrolabe." "That¡¯s impossible," as soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, Heaven Expanse Sage¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he flatly refused. "Your Excellency is rather demanding." "You should understand," Xu Zimei said indifferently, "I¡¯m not discussing this with you. I¡¯m ordering you. Even if you disagree, it¡¯s nothing more than me destroying your Sect Gate to find it myself or you handing it over to spare your life. In either case, I just don¡¯t want the hassle." "Do you really have that much confidence?" Heaven Expanse Sage narrowed his eyes and asked lightly, with a dangerous glint in his gaze. "The last person who asked me that question was from the Yin-Yang Sect, and now the grass on their graves is one meter tall." Xu Zimei spoke calmly, "You may try if you wish." "You," Heaven Expanse Sage¡¯s face changed, as he took a deep breath looking at Xu Zimei. "Let¡¯s all not quarrel," Elder Yunfan interjected from the side, addressing Xu Zimei, "Your Excellency, it¡¯s not that we are unwilling. It¡¯s just that the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe is too important to my old friend. Perhaps you might consider another condition." "Do you have the right to negotiate?" Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Are you representing yourself, or the Immortal Mortal Sect?" "I naturally only represent myself," Elder Yunfan hastily responded. He turned his head and glanced at Heaven Expanse Sage. The two were communicating using spiritual energy transmission, and Xu Zimei did not interrupt. After a moment, Heaven Expanse Sage stepped forward, looked at Xu Zimei, and said, "Your Excellency, I can agree to your terms. However, I have a small request, and I wonder if Your Honor would consider it?" "Let¡¯s hear it," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Our Heaven Expanse Holy Sect happens to have a vacant position for an Honorary Elder. I wonder if Your Excellency would be interested?" Heaven Expanse Sage tentatively asked. "You¡¯re trying to win me over? That¡¯s interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. He replied, "I should make it clear to you in advance, when I was in Extinct Heaven City, I killed the Holy Buddha Child and also grievously wounded both Ghost Demon Heir and Young Master Luohe, effectively offending the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects behind them. If you want me to be an Honorary Elder, you should think it through." "This..." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Heaven Expanse Sage hesitated for a moment. "Heaven Expanse Brother, think carefully. Where on the path to Becoming Emperor is there no risk," Elder Yunfan beside him advised. "Your Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain has no hope of aligning with Destiny in this era. If you don¡¯t seize the opportunity, you are destined to be outsiders in this era." "But if those three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects place blame upon us, we cannot bear that responsibility," Heaven Expanse Sage said with some conflict. "Heaven Expanse Brother, you¡¯ve become more and more cowardly as you¡¯ve aged," Elder Yunfan retorted. "Where is your boldness from when you came alone to our Immortal Mortal Sect to learn from our Mortal ancestors? Now, you hesitate in everything you do." Struck by Elder Yunfan¡¯s words, Heaven Expanse Sage was taken aback. Then he laughed self-deprecatingly and said, "I¡¯ve become entrenched, unable to be as carefree as I once was." "After all, after a million years, both you and I will become but a handful of dust underfoot. Why not do something grand in this limited life? Take a gamble, perhaps it will reveal a different vista," Elder Yunfan said with a smile. Heaven Expanse Sage pondered for a while and finally nodded. He looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "Would Your Excellency be willing to join us? Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain is also willing to take this bet." Chapter 290 - 289 Qichen’s Eastern Continent ``` "You may board my ship, but from now on, if I issue any orders, you must all carry them out," Xu Zimei said composedly. "This is the price you pay before reaping the rewards." "As long as it is within reason, we shall naturally side with you," the Heaven Expanse Sage said with a smile. "Then it¡¯s settled, I promise you the position of Honorary Elder," Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. "It¡¯s a win-win. Now that it¡¯s like this, we¡¯re family and there¡¯s no need for any restraint." The Elder Yunfan beside him said to Xu Zimei with a smile, "Please, do stay on this Holy Mountain for a few days." "Just call me Young Master Xu," Xu Zimei smiled and responded. "Then Young Master Xu, please. I will send over the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe later," the Heaven Expanse Sage likewise said with a smile. Xu Zimei descended upon this mountaintop and, looking around, discovered many Spirit Trees and Mysterious Medicines planted atop it. Flowers and grasses were thriving. Among the flowers and grass, a wooden cabin was constructed there. "Is this where you live?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "Yes, it¡¯s more peaceful being alone; it¡¯s akin to cultivating one¡¯s heart," the Heaven Expanse Sage said with a laugh. The Heaven Expanse Sage had already reached the realm of an Immortal King and aspired to enter the plane of an Undying Immortal. This stage could no longer be achieved by merely absorbing Spiritual Energy. With every step he took, he had to comprehend the essence of his own Dao heart. He must be clear on the Martial Path he wished to pursue, then proceed to deduce it, without getting lost along the way. For beings of such a realm, it is not strange for some to retreat into the mountains, fasting from food and drink, secluded for a thousand years, all to deduce the Martial Path. ...... At this moment, inside Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, Yin Caier, Yin Wushuang, and a large group of disciples were all gathered together. Although Yin Caier appeared calm on the surface, her pale face showed that her heart was anything but steady. "Elder Sister Yin, don¡¯t worry. The ancestor has personally left seclusion; nothing will happen," a disciple comforted. "But I heard that he exterminated the Extinct Heaven Sect. Is that really okay?" another disciple questioned with doubt. "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I heard that the ancestor even invited someone from the Immortal Mortal Sect. I don¡¯t believe he would dare to act recklessly," the previous disciple snorted. Yin Caier took a deep breath and turned to Yin Wushuang, saying, "Sister, if something really happens, you must save me." "I¡¯ll do my best," Yin Wushuang nodded. Just then, four figures descended from the sky. Aside from the three who accompanied Xu Zimei, there was another who was from Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, Sect Master Lin Fengyue. At the arrival of these four, the gathered disciples quickly knelt down to greet them. ...... "Everyone, rise," Lin Fengyue sighed and said. "Everyone else leave, except for Caier." "Sect Master," Yin Caier looked up at Xu Zimei somewhat frantically. "Who would have thought we¡¯d meet again," Xu Zimei said, smiling faintly. "I let you go before, yet you didn¡¯t treasure the opportunity. Now I have come to Holy Mountain to kill you. What about it?" "Young Master Xu, please spare me. I was blind and failed to recognize kindness," Yin Caier pleaded hastily. However, no matter how fervently she begged, Xu Zimei remained smiling and unmoved. Seeing this scene, Yin Caier turned her head to implore Lin Fengyue for help, hoping he would save her. "One must bear the consequences of one¡¯s own actions," Lin Fengyue shook his head and said. "Caier, I watched you grow up. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m willing to bear this either." ``` S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master Xu, please let my sister go, don¡¯t stoop to her level," Yin Wushuang also hurriedly pleaded. "Back in the Liu Mansion, I gave you face," Xu Zimei said to Yin Wushuang with an indifferent tone. "You should know when to stop. Your face isn¡¯t worth that much." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Fengyue quickly scolded, "Wushuang, step back." Seeing this scene, Yin Caier wiped away the tears on her face. Her expression suddenly became calm and she asked, "Is there really no possibility at all?" "Commit suicide. In consideration of your ancestors, you¡¯ll be left with a whole corpse," Xu Zimei indifferently threw down a short sword. Yin Caier picked up the short sword with trembling hands, took a deep breath, and moved it towards her own neck. At that moment, the blade of the sword in her hand suddenly turned and she lunged at Xu Zimei. "Ungrateful," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. Spiritual energy surged around him, and he struck Yin Caier with a palm, sending her flying. The force of the palm was immense, piercing through Yin Caier¡¯s chest. And exploding into a bloody hole. At this moment, Yin Caier lay on the ground with no more breath in her. "Just bury her," Lin Fengyue said somewhat reluctantly, waving his hand. "No, throw the corpse to the Monster Beasts on the mountain to eat," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Fengyue was taken aback and looked towards the Heaven Expanse Sage standing beside him, eventually nodding in agreement. ... After spending a few days on the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, Xu Zimei prepared to leave. During this time, he acquired the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. The Heaven Expanse Astrolabe was oval-shaped and looked like a piece of the starry sky. It dazzled with countless bright stars and the Milky Way, appearing incredibly beautiful. To Xu Zimei, this item was merely a tool for assistance, one that he kept on hand just in case. From the Shenghua Domain, there was a Teleportation Array to the Eastern Continent. However, since there was no Teleportation Array on the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, Xu Zimei could only return to Dark Corner City. The Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain therefore dispatched a Holy Vessel to carry Xu Zimei to Dark Corner City. Dark Corner City was as always, filled with murder and sin in simultaneous existence. Perhaps surviving here for an extended period really could transform a person fundamentally. When Xu Zimei entered Dark Corner City, he found the atmosphere more tense than usual. The city teemed with many people dressed in gray, carrying longswords on their backs. These people patrolled and searched the city now and then, many residents angry but not daring to resist. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay it much attention; he returned to the Mo Family¡¯s small tea house. He told the Mo Family to prepare the Teleportation Array; he wanted to go back to the Eastern Continent. However, Mo Zhan told Xu Zimei about a new rule in Dark Corner City during this time. No one was allowed to use a Teleportation Array; one could arrive from the outside world, but could not leave from here. "Who made this rule?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "It¡¯s the Thousand Swords Sect," Mo Zhan quickly replied: "Perhaps, my lord, you should wait. It¡¯s probably just a matter of a few days. They seem to be searching for someone in the city." Dark Corner City had three major powers¡ªbesides Senluo Hall and Puguang Hall, there was also the Thousand Swords Sect. Xu Zimei laughed with interest and then narrowed his eyes, saying, "It seems the lesson I taught by destroying the Senluo Hall wasn¡¯t enough for some people. They really think this place is their own backyard." As he spoke, Xu Zimei walked out of the tea house and headed towards the outside world. Chapter 291 - 290 Nine Regions Grand Body Following the annihilation of Senluo Hall, Holy Light Hall no longer bothered with affairs, and Thousand Swords Sect instead became the strongest power in Dark Corner City. Xu Zimei arrived at the headquarters of Thousand Swords Sect in Dark Corner City. As soon as he approached, he was stopped by two guards at the entrance. "I¡¯m here to see your Sect Leader," Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. "You think anyone can just see our Sect Leader? Get lost," the guard replied arrogantly. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to dawdle and immediately drew his blade, killing one of the guards. The other guard was so frightened that he quickly knelt down. Shivering, he said, "The Sect Leader isn¡¯t here. He just went out, probably to the Black Corner Tavern." Xu Zimei frowned slightly, the Black Corner Tavern was the largest tavern in Dark Corner City. Rumors had it that some power was secretly supporting it. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to do business in such a chaotic area without some backing. Xu Zimei headed straight for the Black Corner Tavern. The tavern was booked for the entire day. He kicked open the doors guarded by two sentries and walked straight in. Inside the vast tavern hall, there was only one table of patrons sitting there. In the central position of the tavern, a group of dancing girls sang and danced amidst laughter and merriment. As Xu Zimei burst in, the atmosphere suddenly grew quiet. All eyes turned towards Xu Zimei. "Kid, who the hell are you?" a man beside him slammed the table and asked loudly. "Zhuo¡¯er, sit down," a middle-aged man in a blue robe next to the table slammer frowned and said. Then, the big man stood up, a smile on his face, and walked towards Xu Zimei. "This must be Young Master Xu, right?" "You know me?" Xu Zimei asked blandly. "The whole of Dark Corner City knows of Young Master¡¯s eradication of Senluo Hall. I¡¯ve also heard about it," the man laughed and replied. "I am Qian Renchi, the Sect Leader of Thousand Swords Sect." "Sect Leader Qian, it seems your Thousand Swords Sect isn¡¯t very pleased with me," Xu Zimei spoke coldly. "Not at all, not at all. I don¡¯t know where we could have offended you. Whatever it is, just say it, and I¡¯ll apologize to you," Qian Renchi hastily replied. "I want to return to the Eastern Continent. I heard that your Thousand Swords Sect is not allowing the city¡¯s Teleportation Array to operate?" Xu Zimei asked. "That is true, we are capturing someone. She¡¯s hiding in Dark Corner City, and we were afraid she would use the Teleportation Array to escape," answered Qian Renchi. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But this rule is set for ordinary people. For a Talented Disciple like Young Master Xu, you are free to teleport as you please." "Brother," hearing Qian Renchi¡¯s words, the man who had slammed the table called out anxiously. "Shut up, there¡¯s no place for your comments here," Qian Renchi¡¯s expression hardened as he scolded. The table slammer quieted down for a moment, then reluctantly sat down. "You do know how to conduct yourself," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "Originally, I wanted to destroy your Thousand Swords Sect just like I did Senluo Hall. But you¡¯re lucky, I¡¯ve killed too many people recently. It¡¯s becoming a bit tiring." "Yes, yes, Young Master is wise," Qian Renchi nodded and laughed as he quickly agreed. "I¡¯m only here for a few days. Keep to yourselves and don¡¯t get on my bad side." Xu Zimei issued a few warnings indifferently, then left. ... Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the table slammer said somewhat unconvinced, "Brother, why are you scared of him? Even though he destroyed Senluo Hall, our Thousand Swords Sect is no pushover either." "What do you know?" Qian Renchi replied indifferently, "Do you even know what he¡¯s done?" "What?" "A few days ago, our Extinct Heaven Sect from Shenghua Domain, which had two emperors, was exterminated. It was him who did it," Qian Renchi said coldly. "Dare to mess with him, how many lives do you think you have for others to take?" "Extinct Heaven Sect was wiped out?" The man who was slamming the table turned a bit pale, seemingly still unable to believe it. "Try to be more low-key as a person. Haven¡¯t you seen that the world outside has already changed?" Qian Renchi said indifferently. "You only act fierce in this tiny corner of Dark Corner City. What if one day you run into someone you shouldn¡¯t provoke, and you won¡¯t even know how you died." "Senior brother¡¯s lesson is well taken," the man who was slamming the table quickly nodded in agreement. Back at the teahouse of the Mo Family, since the Teleportation Array needed seven days to set up. Xu Zimei also planned to rest here for a few days. Now he was at the pinnacle of the Emperor Pulse Realm, not far from the next step into the Saint Vein Realm. And the opening of the seventh Vein Gate was also not far away. As long as he could condense a complete Divine Soul, it would be like half-stepping into the Saint Vein Realm. However, before that, Xu Zimei had to consider the Twin Life Secret Technique he obtained from that elder of the Ancient Nether Tribe at the Wild Desolation Inn. This secret technique was enough to let his Divine Soul merge with a Battle Body. The choice of Divine Soul Battle Body didn¡¯t necessarily have to be the one ranked highest, but rather the one that was the most suitable. Xu Zimei¡¯s target was the ninth Battle Body, the Nine Regions Grand Body. Nine is the ultimate number, and ¡¯Zhou¡¯ represents the full cycle of heaven. Perfection in heavenly matters is achieved with eighty-one, the sum of nines. The one that has escaped does not count in this. The Nine Regions Grand Body could be said to be well-rounded in offense and defense, arguably the best constitution for the Divine Soul. However, this Battle Body was hidden within the Burial Buddha Temple, and it would be exceedingly difficult to obtain. Xu Zimei could try to barge in by force if he wanted. But with Destiny not yet formed, there was still some time before the great battle. He couldn¡¯t become the target of everyone¡¯s arrows. Sometimes you need to be forceful when it¡¯s time to be forceful, but when it¡¯s time to be steady, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want to be too showy. ... The night was deep, the black sky was like one engulfed by a giant beast, devoid of even a sliver of starlight. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stay at the Mo Family¡¯s tea house, instead, he found an inn in Dark Corner City to stay. With a soft "bang" in the silent and still room, the door was pushed open, and a figure dashed inside. Even in the dark, Xu Zimei could still see the face of the newcomer. It was a little girl in tattered clothes. Her face and body were covered in dirt, but her big black eyes were strikingly clear and exceedingly poignant. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei asked the little girl curiously. "Young master, please save me," the little girl pleaded, her voice as sweet and pleasant as the song of an oriole. "Do you know me?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "The day you destroyed the Senluo Hall, I was there; I have seen you," the little girl replied, kneeling down. "In Dark Corner City right now, only you can save me." "Do I look like such a good Samaritan?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "I know the young master has the ability," the girl implored earnestly. "Shouldn¡¯t there be a reward for saving someone?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "I am willing to work like an ox or a horse for the young master." "I won¡¯t save you," Xu Zimei cut off the little girl¡¯s words directly and waved his hand. The little girl was taken aback and stood silently in the room. Darkness enveloped her all around, as she hung her head low, seemingly lost in thoughts. Chapter 292 - 291: Fragments of the True Divine Sword "I said I wouldn¡¯t help, so why are you still standing here?" Xu Zimei frowned and said. "Have you ever heard of the legend of the True Divine Sword," the little girl fell silent for a while before finally lifting her head to ask. "I have," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. Legend has it that between heaven and earth, a Divine Sword was once born. Someone wielded the Divine Sword to split the heavens and divide the earth, eventually pointing the sword at the firmament and cutting out a brand new era. Since then, that Divine Sword shattered, breaking into five pieces scattered in various parts of the world. Although this legend is somewhat ancient, it also has its exaggerated parts. But in recent eras, there indeed have been fragments of the Divine Sword that have appeared. Causing a whirlwind of blood and carnage. ...... "Why are you telling me all this?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "The people of the Thousand Swords Sect are looking for me, all because of the matter of the Divine Sword fragments," the little girl replied. "So what about it? I¡¯m not interested in the affairs of the Divine Sword, and I don¡¯t want to intervene in the matters of the Thousand Swords Sect," Xu Zimei replied. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the little girl¡¯s expression subtly changed. She hadn¡¯t expected Xu Zimei to refuse so decisively. After another pause, the little girl finally sighed and said, "Actually, I am one of the fragments of the Divine Sword." "I thought you were going to continue hiding it?" Xu Zimei laughed and said. "Did you see through it all along?" the little girl asked in surprise. "No, I just realized that you¡¯re not a living being," Xu Zimei replied. "Can you help me now?" the little girl tentatively asked. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯ve already said, the world hustles and bustles; everyone comes for benefit, and everyone scrambles for benefit," Xu Zimei replied. "If you can give me compensation, I would naturally help you." "I am one of the five fragments of the Divine Sword, and as long as I am within a certain range, I can sense the other fragments." The little girl said, "I can help you assemble the True Divine Sword." "Then why wouldn¡¯t you help the people of the Thousand Swords Sect, and instead tell me this news," Xu Zimei asked. "Because they don¡¯t actually want to assemble the True Divine Sword," the little girl hurriedly said. "They only want to capture me and melt me down, then condense me alone into a Divine Sword." "Alright, then stay by my side," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "Really?" the little girl asked with some surprise. "Let¡¯s set a deadline, within three years help me assemble the True Divine Sword, if you can¡¯t assemble it by then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to melt you down," Xu Zimei said. "Okay," the little girl pondered for a moment and finally nodded. ...... The night outside the window grew deeper and deeper, the pale moonlight was almost hidden in the dark clouds. Xu Zimei sat with closed eyes pondering, while the little girl seeing that Xu Zimei had no intention of sending her away, sat by herself on the chair in the room, and laying on the table, fell asleep. Inside his body, Xu Zimei was entering the River of Fate with the Chaos Pearl. He wanted to see that part of the sealed history regarding the True Divine Sword. After all, the current legends are not entirely trustworthy. ...... The Mythical Era was divided into several periods. First, it was ended by the War God, putting an end to the Twilight of the Gods. Since then, monsters ruled the land, and everything was under Suppression. At the end of the Mythical Era. It was rumored that a peculiar place called Flower Valley appeared on the continent. In this peculiar place lived a person. There were diverse rumors about this individual. Some said they were a Monster Beast transformed, some said they were a reincarnation of a flower monster, and others said they were an Elf born from heaven and raised by earth. But what¡¯s undeniable is that this person left behind their own legend during the era of Wild Desolation. As if the sun was vast, spanning the entire firmament. Just like how the True Martial Great Emperor once created an entire golden age, bringing a dawn to the Era of Emperors. There came a day when the flowers of Flower Valley withered. A man walked out of Flower Valley, bearing the Divine Sword in his hand, and pierced a hole in the heavens. No one understood how he came to possess such formidable strength. It was but a floriculturist who suppressed that great era. The monsters were driven into the Form Blood Space and were sealed away. After that, the Mythical Era ended, the Monster Race flourished, and an unprecedented era of Wild Desolation descended. The man established the Heavenly Palace and from then ruled over the entire era of Wild Desolation. Until one day, he suddenly disappeared, and his weapon, the True Divine Sword, also shattered into several pieces, scattering across the continent. As for the Heavenly Palace he built, it sealed itself off. Ever since then, legends remained in the world. He who could gather the fragments of the Divine Sword could open the Heavenly Palace and obtain the inheritance of the True God. Thus becoming the leader of a new era. ...... Xu Zimei awoke from the River of Fate, slowly exhaling a breath. He looked up to find the little girl fast asleep on the table. He got out of bed, gently opening the door. It was already dawn, with the pale light of dawn about to rise in the east. The inn¡¯s servant was wiping down the tables downstairs. "Did anyone come by last night?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Guest," the servant hastily responded, saying, "Last night, disciples from the Thousand Swords Sect came searching." "They didn¡¯t come to my room?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, they asked me to take good care of you," replied the servant. Xu Zimei nodded. He had the servant prepare some breakfast, and by morning, the little girl had also awoken from her sleep. ...... "What¡¯s your name?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Qing Ling," the little girl replied, sipping her porridge. At that moment, a large group of disciples from the Thousand Swords Sect burst in. The one leading them was none other than Qian Renchi. "Sect Master, it¡¯s her," a disciple beside him hastily said. Qian Renchi slightly furrowed his brow, and upon seeing Xu Zimei seated to the side, his expression changed. "If it isn¡¯t Young Master Qian, how come we meet again," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Have you eaten? Would you like some?" "No need, no need," Qian Renchi hastily shook his head, hesitantly looking at Qing Ling, and said, "May I know who this lady is?" "This is my sister. What¡¯s the matter? Is there something you need?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. "Nothing, nothing, I was just checking in," Qian Renchi hastily said. "Then I won¡¯t disturb Young Master Xu from his meal." With a wave of his hand, he led all the disciples of the Thousand Swords Sect out of the inn. Seeing this scene, Qing Ling finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you," she whispered to Xu Zimei. "Remember, you only have three years. I must obtain the True Divine Sword," Xu Zimei said indifferently while eating. ...... Meanwhile, outside the inn, Qian Renchi walked out with all his disciples. Someone asked, "Sect Leader, what should we do now?" "How should I know what to do?" Qian Renchi replied indifferently. "Shall we spread this news, stir the waters even muddier?" someone suggested. "He¡¯s leaving the Shenghua Domain in a few days; it¡¯s useless," Qian Renchi shook his head, deep in thought. "Better to leave a good impression than a net that can¡¯t capture the fish." Seven days flashed by, and after the Mo Family had set up the Teleportation Array, Xu Zimei formally began his journey, departing from Shenghua Domain. Chapter 293 - 292 Hitching a Ride with the Ancient Nether ``` From the Teleportation Array in Dark Corner City, he arrived at the Mo Family¡¯s transit station in the Endless Heaven Sea. The station had been closed for a long time because of an issue with Mo Feihai. Latterly, the Mo Family had dispatched a new Elder to manage this place. A few days after Xu Zimei arrived at the transit station, he, along with Qing Ling, embarked on space teleportation once again. This mode of space-time travel indeed easily wearied people. The two began to converse with each other during the journey. "Do you know any information about the other Divine Sword fragments?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I don¡¯t know, but when I was previously on the Northern Continent, I sensed a familiar aura," Qing Ling responded. "I think there should be news of the fragment there." "Can you revert back to your fragment state?" Xu Zimei asked. "I can," Qing Ling nodded and said, "but it was not easy for me to take on human form, and I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet." "It¡¯s not convenient for you to follow me around like this," Xu Zimei said. "How about you revert to your fragment form, and I¡¯ll release you when there¡¯s another opportunity." Qing Ling hesitated for a moment, but ultimately could only nod in agreement. The two spent a long time traversing through space-time. Xu Zimei found that although the other was a Divine Sword fragment, it had lost many memories. Whether it was memories of the Heavenly Palace or that flower-tending person, the man who opened the era of Wild Desolation, no impressions remained. Finally, after a long while, Xu Zimei emerged from space. He was already in the Mo Family, once again returning to the Eastern Continent. The moment Xu Zimei appeared, Mo Canghai was the first to come meet him. "Xu my good nephew, how was your trip to the Central Continent?" Mo Canghai asked with a smile. "The heroes of the world are nothing out of the ordinary," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Then, my dear nephew, you must stay at the Mo Family for a few days so that I can offer you the finest hospitality," Mo Canghai said with a hearty laugh. "Of course," Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ...¡­ Miss Spring took her proud leave. Master Summer proudly announced his arrival in the sky. Spring passed and summer came, with its scorching radiance drenching the earth. Xu Zimei returned to the room prepared for him by Mo Canghai. In the evening, after dinner, Xu Zimei leaned on the window alone to watch the brilliant stars. The temperature in the air had also dropped slightly. A breeze lifted a few locks of Xu Zimei¡¯s hair on his forehead. "Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need to hide," he said softly with a chuckle. As soon as Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, ripples appeared in the space. A figure cloaked in a black robe gradually materialized in Xu Zimei¡¯s room. Under the bright moonlight, the shadowy figure slowly lifted his head, his face terribly pale, covered with deep purple curse marks. "You folks from Ancient Nether are really well-informed," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "You knew of my return the moment I got back." This shadowy figure was King Qinyou, one of the Yamas of the Ten Halls of Ancient Nether whom Xu Zimei had encountered before. "You¡¯re beyond my expectations," King Qinyou said indifferently. "The current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect." "No, no, no, people are all shocked by my identity as the Saint Heir," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "But in fact, my current achievements have little to do with the True Martial Holy Sect." "Do the terms you mentioned for cooperation still stand?" King Qinyou asked. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei inquired. "The cooperation you spoke of¡ªdoes it involve our Ancient Nether working with the True Martial Holy Sect, or with you?" King Qinyou continued. "It¡¯s with me, of course," Xu Zimei replied. "But now, I have new allies, so Ancient Nether has become somewhat dispensable." ``` Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou¡¯s expression tightened slightly as he asked in a low voice, "Who?" "You don¡¯t need to know that," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "I gave you an opportunity before, and you failed to seize it. You should understand, without my help, relying solely on Ancient Nether¡¯s power, it is very difficult to obtain that thing. Moreover, almost everyone on the Yuan Central Continent despises you Ancient Nether folks. No one is willing to work with you." Previously, Xu Zimei wanted to join forces with Ancient Nether to go to one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Burial Buddha Temple. However, since their side had been hesitating, and now he also had the support of Divine Gate, he naturally had the confidence to negotiate terms. The Nine Regions Grand Body was hidden in the Burial Buddha Temple, and it would greatly influence Xu Zimei¡¯s advancement to the Saint Vein Realm. Xu Zimei naturally wanted to get his hands on it. ¡­ "There is strength in numbers, and with our help, your chances of success are greater," King Qinyou spoke after a short silence. "I think you should understand your place. By letting you Ancient Nether folks join in now, you¡¯re essentially just hitching a ride. On what grounds?" Xu Zimei asked. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou¡¯s face showed embarrassment. They, Ancient Nether, once the overlords of the Wild Desolation era ¨C when had they ever been subjected to such treatment? Even now in their decline, they were not to be judged arbitrarily by anyone. It was just that the object was indeed important to them, something they had sought for several eras. They also knew that it would be very difficult to obtain it with their power alone. "What do you want?" King Qinyou asked indifferently after another short silence. "Give me a Yama Order Token," Xu Zimei replied. "Do you know what you¡¯re asking for?" King Qinyou¡¯s face became even more embarrassed. "Please leave, no need to see you out," Xu Zimei said, turning his back and calmly gazing at the bright moon in the night sky. "It seems you¡¯re determined to corner us," King Qinyou took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. A long while later, a token flew out from his sleeve and was thrown to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei caught the token, which had been forged from Heaven and Earth Mysterious Iron. It bore the image of a vicious, tremendously terrifying evil ghost¡¯s head. On the back, there were several lines of twisted, eerie text. "The winding road leads to a secluded place, but the people at the bridgehead." "When do we leave?" King Qinyou asked with a cold expression. "Wait for me to return from True Martial Holy Sect, about half a year from now," Xu Zimei replied. "Try to make it quick," King Qinyou said. "It seems you¡¯re in quite a hurry," Xu Zimei said with a meaningful smile. King Qinyou snorted coldly, and his figure promptly disappeared from the room. Xu Zimei placed the Yama Order Token into his Storage Ring and leaned against the window to sleep. As for whether to bring Ancient Nether along, in truth, it merely came with the territory. If he could profit from it, why not do so? A night passed without words. As the early sun rose beneath the moon, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. At this time, dawn was just beginning to break, the darkness not yet fully receded, with a dim light in the sky. He immediately leaped out of the window and went to the courtyard where he lived, walking step by step toward the distance. At this moment, the entire Mo Family was wrapped in silence, with many members still asleep, yet to wake. Meanwhile, in a separate courtyard of the Mo Family, the sound of "bang, bang, bang" explosions was already coming from within. Mo Chen, with a large stone strapped to his back, started doing frog jumps around the stone walls of the courtyard. With every leap, his muscles and bones made a "crackling and popping" sound of explosions. Chapter 294 - 293: Obtaining the Six Elements Indestructible Array After a long while, having run several laps around the courtyard, he was completely exhausted, drenched in sweat. Mo Chen put down the giant stone he had been carrying on his back, and with a "boom," the ground beneath his feet was smashed into a small pit by the stone. He was only wearing a black vest on his upper body, his muscular physique prominently bulging. With his hair cut into a buzz, he looked very energetic. After drinking a few sips of water, Mo Chen sat down cross-legged under the big tree in the courtyard. Spiritual energy surged around him; although his cultivation was only at the True Vein Realm, his foundation was solid, and the spiritual energy extremely dense. At that moment, he looked around and, seeing no one else, cautiously took out an ancient sheepskin scroll from his waist. After staring at the sheepskin scroll for a long time, he finally took a deep breath. He put the sheepskin scroll away and then began to form Array Seals. There were a total of twenty Array Seals, and after he finished forming them, Mo Chen carefully controlled them. He did not merge the Array Seals into the air like an ordinary Array Master would. Instead, he controlled all the Array Seals to move toward the index finger on his right hand. When all the Array Seals merged into his index finger, a glow of firelight floated away. His index finger turned red, as if it had been scorched by a great fire. This Formation was the third-tier Bursting Flames Array. What Mo Chen was attempting was to inscribe this Formation onto his right index finger. This was a mad pursuit. Inscribing Formations on one¡¯s body was something that very few people have done since ancient times. But Mo Chen¡¯s idea was even crazier. He planned to etch his entire body with Formations, not sparing a single bone or inch of skin. And now, the index finger was just his first attempt. Once the Bursting Flames Array was integrated into his index finger, the Formation ceaselessly corroded his entire piece of skin, flesh, and bone. The pain was unimaginable. Despite having mentally prepared in advance, the onslaught of pain still made Mo Chen feel as though his soul were being torn apart. He tightly embraced the tree trunk beside him with one hand, clenching his teeth and veins throbbing on his forehead. His whole body was dripping with sweat as he endured, trying not to cry out or faint. And this was only one index finger; one can only imagine the pain if he were to inscribe Formations onto other parts of his body in the future. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The agony would have been enough to kill a person numerous times. ... After an indeterminate amount of time, the sky began to brighten. Mo Chen finally eased out of this pain. As the transformation by the Formation was complete, he slowly extended his right hand. Then he pointed his right hand toward the void, and with a "boom," the Bursting Flames Array etched within, drawing on the Spiritual Energy from heaven and earth, automatically began to operate. Countless sparks shot out from his index finger and exploded in midair. The boundless flames nearly engulfed and obliterated the surrounding air. "Clap clap clap!" At that moment, a sound of applause came from the entrance of the courtyard. Startled, Mo Chen quickly withdrew his hand and looked towards the entrance. He saw Xu Zimei, dressed in a purple robe, slowly walking in. "Who are you?" asked Mo Chen vigilantly. "No need to be nervous; you should actually thank me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Why should I?" "During the grand competition in Ten Thousand Arrays City, it was I who instigated the crowd to rescue you from the hands of the Blood Nether Holy Sect. It was also I who recommended you to Mo Xinyi," Xu Zimei said, smiling. The fact that Mo Chen was able to live in a separate residence in the Mo Family showed that his recommendation had been effective. The Mo Family obviously placed some significance on him. Otherwise, what merits and capabilities could a newcomer who had just changed his surname have? ... "Thank you," Mo Chen fell silent for a short while before eventually saying in a low voice after hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Everyone should have a belief to live for. Perhaps his belief was vengeance. His parents had been framed and killed, and his sister had died tragically before his very eyes. For revenge, even if his whole body was carved with formations, enduring a pain that was beyond human tolerance at every moment, he would not hesitate. "Don¡¯t be too quick to thank me. Maybe my next words will make you very angry," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Mo Chen lifted his head, looking at Xu Zimei with some confusion. "The Six Elements Indestructible Array is on you, isn¡¯t it?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Chen¡¯s complexion changed drastically in an instant. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Mo Chen took a step back, replying warily. "Don¡¯t deny it, you should know what the Six Elements Indestructible Array means." Xu Zimei said, "It¡¯s the Mo Family¡¯s legacy formation, available only to the Family Head and direct lineage elders. If someone else cultivates it in secret, they would be hunted down by the entire Mo Family." "I don¡¯t understand what you mean," Mo Chen replied indifferently. "Stop pretending," Xu Zimei said, "I think you must have carved the Six Elements Indestructible Array onto your own body. Shall I call the Mo Family over now to check it out?" Xu Zimei did not know how Mo Chen got his hands on the Six Elements Indestructible Array. After all, that formation was tightly guarded by the Mo Family, practically impossible for outsiders to access. But he certainly knew that the first formation Mo Chen engraved within his body was the Six Elements Indestructible Array. He used the Six Elements Indestructible Array as the core, and other formations as auxiliary, etching formations all over his body. ... Mo Chen¡¯s expression was unsettled upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. When he first came to the Mo Family, there was a time when he was cleaning the ancestral hall of the Taoist Array Great Emperor and inadvertently found a piece of sheepskin paper behind the statue of the ancestor. This sheepskin paper was left by the Taoist Array Great Emperor himself. It contained some of his ideas about carving formations into the body. However, such an act was too dangerous, and the Taoist Array Great Emperor was not confident about it, so he sealed it up. It was never revealed to the public; not even the Mo Family¡¯s own knew about it. When Mo Chen saw this object, he decided to try cultivating it without any hesitation. Burdened by a sea of blood and vengeance, lacking in aptitude and without any power, the only thing he had was a heart unwavering in hardship, desiring to become stronger. His cultivation was always done in secret, and Mo Chen didn¡¯t know how Xu Zimei came to know about it so clearly. ... "What do you want?" Mo Chen asked indifferently. "The Six Elements Indestructible Array." "Figures," Mo Chen murmured upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, hesitating slightly. "Give me the Six Elements Indestructible Array, and there will be no ties between us," Xu Zimei replied. "I want to leave this place, and you can still prepare for your grand plan of revenge. I won¡¯t disclose your situation to anyone." Mo Chen was silent for a short while, eventually nodding reluctantly. "I hope you keep your word," he said, handing over the sheepskin paper from his waist to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei took the sheepskin paper and quickly scanned over it, memorizing the contents, and then returned it to Mo Chen. "Perhaps one day, your name will indeed become famous throughout Yuan Central Continent," Xu Zimei said with a smile before leaving the courtyard. After returning to his own room, Xu Zimei also announced that he was going into seclusion for the first time. Chapter 295 - 294 The Strength of True Fate World ``` He ordered Chaos to stay at the door, not allowing anyone to come in and disturb him. After returning to his room, Xu Zimei took out the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe that he had obtained from the Heaven Expanse Sage. The Great Dao is fifty, Heaven Expanse is forty-nine. Apart from the elusive one, Heaven Expanse can give rise to all things and affairs in the world. Though the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe was not as powerful, it excelled at calculating all things. It was as good at constraining formations as the Zhou Yi was at divining fortunes. Any formation inscribed into the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe would be recorded. When someone held the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, those inscribed formations could no longer trap them. The Six Elements Indestructible Array was a formation Xu Zimei dreaded. The Taoist Array Great Emperor of that year was indeed exceptionally talented; it was very difficult for those trapped to dismantle the Six Elements Indestructible Array from within. With the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, Xu Zimei inscribed the Six Elements Indestructible Array into it. If he were ever trapped by this formation in the future, he could use the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe to deduce a way out. At this moment in the room, spiritual energy swirled around Xu Zimei, gradually condensing array seals. The number of array seals required for the Six Elements Indestructible Array was immense. In both his current and previous life, Xu Zimei had hardly ever learned about setting up formations. Fortunately, to inscribe a formation into the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, only the core operational route and a relative number of array seals were needed. It was not necessary to actually deploy a formation. Otherwise, Xu Zimei would have had to spend even more time learning about formations. Time flew by swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. The vast number of array seals condensed by Xu Zimei, along with the core operational route, merged into the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. With a "boom," the entire astrolabe radiated a brilliant light. Starscapes hovered in mid-air, with dazzling starlight filling Xu Zimei¡¯s room. The stars were radiant, the Milky Way hung reverse, and occasionally a few meteors zipped by. The deep blue starry sky served as the backdrop. At this moment, countless stars were interconnected. The Six Elements Indestructible Array was vast, and it was not easy for the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe to derive and deduce it. Finally, after a long time, the starscape in front of him shattered and then reassembled over a long period. The entire star map finally settled down and was absorbed into the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. In the future, when encountering the Six Elements Indestructible Array, Xu Zimei would no longer have any concerns. After putting away the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, Xu Zimei let out a deep sigh. The past several days spent condensing array seals had indeed tired him out. He placed the astrolabe into the storage ring and then took out a fragment of a broken sword. This was the true form of Qing Ling, a fragment of the True Divine Sword. The true form of Qing Ling was the spine of the True Divine Sword. A typical sword consists of two parts, the blade and the hilt. And the blade is divided into the edge, the tip, and the spine. The hilt is divided into the guard and the grip. Most swords also have a pommel, commonly known as a tassel, which doesn¡¯t serve much purpose. Right now, the sword spine in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand was covered with cracks, looking like a decayed, even unsheathed, worthless sword. No one would think that this nearly shattered sword spine once split the heavens and the earth. Somebody used it to cleave open an era. In every era, there are always a few who stand out, leaving their epic tales in the firmament. Most people, when mentioning them, marvel at their past feats. And at the various incredible legends they left behind. Some even wish they had lived in the same era, to witness the moments when they forged legends. ...¡­ ``` In the True Fate World at this moment, the hundred dragon hatchlings born from the Dragon Tree could finally open their eyes. They began to grow by feeding on the fruit that grew on the Dragon Tree. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is worth mentioning that the first piece of fruit each dragon hatchling consumed would become their attribute of spiritual energy. If the first fruit they consumed was of the fire series, then they could only consume fire series fruits from then on. They could not consume fruits of other attributes. Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World was like a real world. It was endlessly providing Xu Zimei with strength. The stronger this world became, the more powerful the strength Xu Zimei could wield. And how to make the world stronger relates to the size of the world, including the natural development of its life forms. Plants, animals, humans. Distinct seasons, fresh air, mountains, rivers, forests all exist in an orderly manner. This is like a large ecological environment. They constituted what the world needed; they enriched the entire world. If one day, the world¡¯s resources were overly or even endlessly exploited. Some animals would begin to go extinct. On a small scale, it is the extinction of a species. On a large scale, it is a heavy blow to the entire world. If this situation continued, the entire world would eventually collapse and ultimately self-destruct. Every person in this world, every tree, even every drop of water, contributes to the world¡¯s strength. They are the most important members of the ecological chain. This is also why Xu Zimei has always wanted to merge Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao. The birth of these hundred Divine Dragons has made them members of the Divine Continent. It also made the whole world more perfect and stronger. As for those nine Ancient Monster Beasts, their Chaos counterparts are also soon to finish gestating. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay much attention and left the True Fate World. Although he was the Creator God of this world, all things have their own laws of development. He would not interfere with the evolution of this world unless absolutely necessary. If any life form disrupted the world¡¯s development, it would naturally be punished. This is the purpose of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s existence. ...... After leaving the room, Xu Zimei also bid farewell to Mo Canghai. He had done what he needed to do, and after resting in the Mo Family for a few days, it was time to return to the True Martial Holy Sect. Sect Master Xiao had already returned, and Xu Zimei wondered what the Sect Gate was like now. After parting with Mo Canghai, Xu Zimei, riding on the Dark Heaven Tiger, also known as Situ Goudan, headed towards the Extreme West Region. ...... This world abounded with various races, the Three Thousand Races each with their own strengths. Many races stand in the realm of mortals. Such as the human race, which prospered greatly since the True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors. But there were also races that didn¡¯t wish to conflict with the human race at its peak, avoiding the brunt and eventually going into seclusion. The Taoist Clan was such a race, hidden away from the world. No one knew where their stronghold was, and there were not many of the Taoist Clan left walking the world in this era. In a boundary within the Endless Void that was unknown to all, there was a very secluded world. Most members of the Taoist Clan lived here. Today, the Taoist Clan was celebrating together, and it was very lively. Because today was the fifteenth birthday of the son of the Clan Leader of the Taoist Clan, Dao Tianyun. Most importantly, after turning fifteen, Dao Tianyun could officially start cultivation and thus set foot on the path of cultivation. Chapter 296 - 295 Reincarnation Elder Appears The Taoist Clan celebrated as a whole today, with throngs of clanspeople lining both sides of the street. Today was not only Dao Tianyun¡¯s birthday but also his coming-of-age ceremony. Each year, the Taoist Clan would select a Saint Heir to compete for the Destiny of the era. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And although Dao Tianyun had not yet begun his cultivation, as the son of the Clan Leader, his every move attracted much attention. ... The platform for the coming-of-age ceremony had been prepared, and the clanspeople on either side of the street cheered. Dao Tianyun slowly ascended the steps, one by one, as if bathing in the spring breeze. He stood in the very center of the martial stage, flanked by the Taoist Clan¡¯s higher-ups. Below, some cheered, with flower petals from the wind-blown flowers filling the sky. It was a grand coming-of-age ceremony. "I," Dao Tianyun slowly lifted his head, for some reason today, during his coming-of-age ceremony, his mind was a blank. It was as if his memory had been erased by something, and his consciousness was in a daze. "Tianyun, quickly say something," someone beside him urged. At that moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly streaked across the sky, followed by a "boom" that echoed mid-air. Then there was the crackling of electricity. All of a sudden, Dao Tianyun stiffened, feeling as if a thunderclap had exploded within his memories. It was as if many memories that didn¡¯t belong to him were being forcefully infused into him. "Am I Dao Tianyun, or?" He knelt on the ground, clutching his head and roaring, this anomaly immediately drawing the attention of everyone present. A very powerful aura burst forth from all around him. After a long time, he slowly stood up. His aura was proud, and his eyes emitted a very strange vibe. Standing on the martial stage, he said just one sentence before collapsing to the ground. "My name is Reincarnation, and I shall walk the invincible path once more." ... Xu Zimei left Ten Thousand Arrays City, heading toward the Extreme West Region. The shortest route from the Eastern Continent to the Extreme West Region naturally lay through the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He lay atop the Dark Heaven Tiger, in no hurry along the way. Travelling on the broad imperial road, Xu Zimei encountered more and more people. "Have you heard? Something big has happened to the Huang Family." "Which Huang Family?" someone asked curiously. "Which else, but the Huang Family of Northwest City." "Ah, the family with the legacy of the Sword God!" the person beside exclaimed, then asked. "What happened to the Huang Family?" "They say there¡¯s a castaway from their family seeking revenge on the Huang Family. There¡¯s going to be quite the spectacle to watch." Listenting to the discussions of the passersby, Xu Zimei was slightly stunned. These people were all rushing to watch the excitement at the Huang Family. Yan Buhui was a member of the Huang Family, but Xu Zimei was unsure if the castaway these people were talking about was Yan Buhui. He decided to go and see for himself. ...¡­ Northwest City is located within the territory governed by the Dan Family. The founder of their family, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint of that time, was also a Talented Disciple and was even touted as a hot favorite to win Destiny of that era. The Dan Family even sought to curry favor with the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint by separating Northwest City and gifting it to him. Later, Northwest City became the private territory of the Huang Family. Although Northwest City was within the territory governed by the Dan Family, it was not under their jurisdiction at all. Unfortunately, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint of that time did not make it to the end. In the end, it was a man named Yin Tian who fought through thorns and thistles, bearing the Destiny of that era. As for the ultimate fate of the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. Some say he died in the last battle fighting for destiny against Emperor Yintian. Others say he stepped into immortality and ultimately hid somewhere within the Huang Family, where he began to earnestly cultivate in seclusion. However, no matter which ending took place, it cannot change the fact that the Huang Family is now a powerful first-rate force. Destroying the Huang Family would be impossible without the power of someone who has stepped into immortality. Xu Zimei rode the Dark Heaven Tiger, following the crowd towards Northwest City. Along the way, he inquired a little and finally understood that the person wanting to destroy the Huang Family was none other than Yan Buhui. A few days ago, Yan Buhui had issued a challenge to the Huang Family, seeking justice for the death of his mother and the unfair treatment he had suffered over the years. The last time Xu Zimei saw Yan Buhui was in Mixed Yuan Ancient City. The other had defeated Qin Feiming and had followed him to the Heaven Edge Pavilion to accept the inheritance of the Eternal Sword God. In such a short period of time, Xu Zimei did not believe that he had the strength to destroy the Huang Family. The only explanation must be that he was relying on external help. ...... The massive city stood tall between heaven and earth. Viewed from the northwest, at sunset, the halo of the setting sun is on the same horizontal line as the city. It¡¯s as if the sunset is falling into the city, rendering half the sky with its beauty. The Huang Family has been operating in Northwest City for thousands of years, deeply rooted. It has become an existence akin to a overlord. Northwest City is very vast, and it is not just the people of the Huang Family who live here. When Xu Zimei arrived, it was already dusk. The city was brightly lit, and due to the arrival of many outsiders, it seemed very lively. Xu Zimei found an inn and quietly awaited Yan Buhui¡¯s arrival. In the past life, it was a hundred years later when Yan Buhui came to the Huang Family for revenge. But in this life, Xu Zimei changed Yan Buhui¡¯s life to a certain extent. Still, Xu Zimei was not optimistic about Yan Buhui¡¯s chances. Although Heaven Edge Pavilion was powerful, they wouldn¡¯t gather the full force of their sect for the sake of Yan Buhui¡¯s personal vendetta to strike at the Huang Family, would they? More importantly, Yan Buhui had never gone to the Central Continent. The Heaven Edge Pavilion he belonged to was merely a branch on the Eastern Continent. This strength indeed still fell short of attacking the Huang Family. Because Xu Zimei knew a piece of information. The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint was actually still alive. In his previous life, Xu Zimei had once seen Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint from afar. With the existence of the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint, even some Imperial Rule Immortal Sects could contend with the Huang Family. It seemed that the people of the Huang Family were still unaware of the existence of their ancestor. ...... A night without words, the still-drowsy city was suddenly awakened by a clap of thunder. A "boom" resounded, shocking everyone in the entire city. Many people ran out of their rooms to look towards the outside of the city. They saw a group of people treading through the sky, clad in white, rapidly approaching from afar. The one leading was Yan Buhui. After a long absence, the current Yan Buhui had grown a lot. His aura was condensed, and the demeanor of the Esteem Vein Realm echoed around him. That unique Sword Intent spread across the heaven and earth, enduring and sharp. "Where are the people of the Huang Family?" a voice thundered across the sky. The people following Yan Buhui shouted with high spirits. Located at the most central part of Northwest City, the Huang Family was situated here. At this moment, spiritual energy was also pervading the firmament, as the Family Head of the Huang Family, Huang Guyuan, led many elders to rise through the sky. They stood opposite Yan Buhui from afar. "My revered father, did you ever anticipate this day," Yan Buhui stood at the forefront, asking in an indifferent voice. Chapter 297 - 296 The Solitary Orchid Between Heaven and Earth "Buhui, was it necessary for things to reach this point?" Huang Guyuan sighed. "After all, this place is your home too. Even though it has treated you unfairly, it shouldn¡¯t have come down to a life-and-death struggle." "I¡¯ve always said keeping this guy around is a threat," the Great Elder of the Huang Family said discontentedly. "Unfair?" Yan Buhui sneered. "Why didn¡¯t you save my mother when she died? I¡¯ve lived in this family worse than a dog, even seeking refuge in the True Martial Holy Sect. You still refused to let me go, sending Huang Tianxie over to try to drive me out of the True Martial Holy Sect. How should these accounts be settled?" "No matter how you put it, I am still your father. That is an unchangeable fact," Huang Guyuan replied. "Do you really consider me your son in your eyes?" Yan Buhui asked indifferently. "There¡¯s no need to play the sentiment card anymore. Today, I am here for justice." "What do you intend to do?" Huang Guyuan furrowed his brow and asked. "Every person who has humiliated me over the years deserves to die," Yan Buhui responded with a stern tone. "But rest assured, I am clear about grievances and gratitude; I won¡¯t indiscriminately kill those innocent young ones." Hearing Yan Buhui¡¯s words, the Great Elder behind him had a drastic change in expression. Enveloped in the aura of the Saint Vein Realm, he shouted, "Huang Buhui, you are being too presumptuous." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯ll say it again, my name is Yan Buhui. I don¡¯t carry the Huang surname nor do I crave it," Yan Buhui cut off the Great Elder immediately. He spoke indifferently, "And so what if I am presumptuous?" Just as the Great Elder, teeming with imposing aura, seemed about to make a move, Huang Guyuan lightly shook his head, stopping the Great Elder. He turned his gaze towards the person standing next to Yan Buhui. It was a man clad in a white robe. The style of the robe was slightly different, etched with four bold characters on the back. ¡¯Heaven Edge Pavilion,¡¯ these four characters were engulfed in blazing flames. If Huang Guyuan hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, this insignia was the symbol of the Heaven Edge Pavilion. Huang Guyuan felt an instant sense of difficulty; although he didn¡¯t know how Yan Buhui had managed to get involved with the Heaven Edge Pavilion. But this organization, with three sovereigns at its helm, was indeed enough to strike terror into anyone. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t just let Yan Buhui do as he pleased. Because Huang Guyuan knew that most of his Huang Family had oppressed Yan Buhui. He couldn¡¯t just watch them all die with his eyes open, could he? ... "Are you gentlemen from the Heaven Edge Pavilion?" Huang Guyuan bowed slightly, asking the person behind Yan Buhui. "Family Head Huang, renowned far and wide," the man in white who had been silent until now replied with a smile. "May I ask which member of the Heaven Edge Pavilion you are?" "Qin Chaotian," the man in white replied flatly. "The person in charge of the Heaven Edge Pavilion¡¯s division in the Eastern Continent," Hearing this name, Huang Guyuan exclaimed in shock. As the Family Head of the Huang Family, he was somewhat knowledgeable about the high-end forces of the Eastern Continent. This Qin Chaotian was a powerhouse of the Divine Vein Realm, a peak presence in the Eastern Continent. He was in charge of all matters concerning the Heaven Edge Pavilion in the Eastern Continent. Given that the Heaven Edge Pavilion was primarily an intelligence organization, it was usually very difficult to see Qin Chaotian in person. Huang Guyuan sensed that something was amiss; it seemed Yan Buhui¡¯s relationship with the Heaven Edge Pavilion was no ordinary matter. "Our Huang Family doesn¡¯t seem to have any grievances with the Heaven Edge Pavilion, right?" Huang Guyuan asked tentatively. "Yan Buhui has been chosen by our Heaven Edge Pavilion¡¯s division in the Eastern Continent as the Saint Heir," Qin Chaotian said blandly. "To a certain extent, he represents our division of the Heaven Edge Pavilion. "We naturally have an obligation to help with his matters." Hearing the conversation between the two, Xu Zimei chuckled softly from below. It seemed that Yan Buhui had received the recognition of the Eternal Sword God, otherwise Heaven Edge Pavilion wouldn¡¯t be so certain. "Do you really think our Huang Family can be trifled with?" Huang Guyuan frowned, speaking with an embarrassed face. "Whether we can or cannot will be known if we try," Qin Chaotian replied, smiling faintly. Huang Guyuan looked at the Huang Family members behind him, and after a brief moment of concentration, he spoke lightly. "Please ask Elder Youlan to leave her seclusion." "Huang Youlan, that name sounds so familiar," someone in the crowd watching the scene murmured. "Could it be Lord Junjian?" another person asked uncertainly. "A single Huang Youlan blesses the entire Heaven Wasteland with nobility." Someone beside them suddenly realized and shouted, "I know now. Gentleman Sword Huang Youlan, the most talented member of the Huang Family since the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. It¡¯s said that she secluded herself hundreds of years ago to break through to the Immortal Realm, and since then, there¡¯s been no news of her." ... In a very concealed cave on the back mountain of the Huang Family, the green vegetation had overgrown within the decayed crevice of the mountain wall. The thick vegetation carried an earthy scent, fresh with the odor of plants. At this moment, as the mountain wall trembled, the crevice began to fracture, and a pale blue light surged toward the heavens. A hole appeared in the crevice of the mountain wall. The pale orchids drifted gently in midair, as if a shower of flowers descended. A cool breeze blew by, scattering the petals gracefully, creating a beautiful scene. The fragrance filled the air, and everyone could smell the refreshing scent. As the petals floated down, a woman in a blue dress stepped upon them, approaching from the edge of the sky. Her aura, at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, was formidable, shattering the entire space of the sky. The flower rain fell around her, her long hair fluttering, like a fairy directly descending from the ninth heaven. "Ancestor Youlan," at this moment, all the members of the Huang Family who saw the woman walking on air, greeted her and knelt in reverence. "Guyuan, what do you summon me for?" the woman asked in a gentle voice. "Ancestor Youlan, Heaven Edge Pavilion wants to annihilate our Huang Family, I had no choice," Huang Guyuan complained bitterly. Looking at the gaze cast by Huang Youlan, Qin Chaotian replied with a smile, "The favored daughter of the Huang Family is indeed astonishing." Huang Youlan didn¡¯t answer; her fingers casually pinched a drifting orchid petal. The orchid petal was lightly sent flying out. With a "boom" sound, endless spiritual energy erupted, and the overwhelming momentum ravaged the edges of the sky. The sky was cleaved open by the petals, creating an Avenue to Heaven, with the roar of a ferocious cyclone. Qin Chaotian¡¯s face changed, and he hastily blocked with both palms in front of him, his True Fate surging behind him. "Thunderous rumbling," the petal exploded in front of his eyes. A black hole was struck into the sky, and Qin Chaotian¡¯s figure was seen flying backwards. Everyone looked up to see that Qin Chaotian¡¯s clothes were torn, his body covered in countless injuries, looking very ragged. "I think you might have misunderstood," Qin Chaotian said, restraining the smile on his face. "Your opponent is not me." As Qin Chaotian¡¯s voice fell, Huang Youlan looked indifferently towards the distance. At the end of the sky, vast Immortal Might was descending. The melody of boundless immortal charm resonated at the edge of the sky. The might belonging to the Mysterious Immortal Realm echoed in midair. Chapter 298 - 297 Stepping into Immortality: Pavilion Elder Cang When that immense Immortal Might cascaded down from midair, everyone present had their complexions dramatically change. A gray-clothed elder was seen slowly approaching from the horizon. Spiritual Energy surged around him, his presence astounding. Even Huang Youlan had a grave expression, squinting her eyes at the newcomer. Though the other was merely a One-Step Mysterious Immortal, once one began Stepping into Immortality, their lifespan would drastically increase, forever separating immortals from mortals. This was not something the Divine Vein Realm could compare to. "This time, I¡¯ve requested Pavilion Elder Cang from the headquarters," Qin Chaotian said blandly from the side. "Futile resistance is useless." "The Heaven Edge Pavilion really is going all out," Huang Guyuan remarked with focused attention. Although the Heaven Edge Pavilion was a sect of three emperors, no matter what, those who had stepped into immortality were peak combatants, and they probably didn¡¯t have many of them. Now they had actually taken action for the sake of Yan Buhui alone, which spoke to his importance. By Huang Youlan¡¯s side, rivers of Spiritual Energy churned, with her True Fate emerging behind her. It was a blossoming secluded orchid, extremely beautiful and proud. At the moment when the secluded orchid flower bloomed, Huang Youlan pinched a petal in her palm. Light blue Spiritual Energy diffused above the petal, which began to ripple upon ripple, and with overwhelming momentum, it flew out. The direction it flew was precisely towards the Mysterious Immortal who was advancing across the void. The gray-clothed elder stopped in his tracks, watching the petal approaching him, and gently waved his right hand. The Immortal Qi of Wu Geng pervaded the air, shattering all the surrounding space. With a "boom," an explosion sounded, and the secluded orchid petal was actually engulfed by a black hole blasted open by the Immortal Qi. The elder took another step in the void and arrived in front of everyone. "Greetings, Pavilion Elder Cang," Qin Chaotian hurriedly saluted and greeted. Although he was a Martial Artist of the Divine Vein Realm and only one step away from Stepping into Immortality, that single step was an insurmountable gulf that many people could not cross in their entire lives. The status of an immortal was unshakable. "It seems everyone is quite welcoming to me," Pavilion Elder Cang said with a light chuckle as he looked at the drifting orchid petals in the sky. "Are you intent on exterminating a clan today?" Huang Youlan asked indifferently. "Not exterminating, just killing some people who should be killed," Pavilion Elder Cang said as he turned his gaze toward Yan Buhui. "Are you the descendant of the Eternal Ancestor?" "Yes, Pavilion Elder," Yan Buhui quickly replied. "Work hard in your Cultivation. Don¡¯t disappoint the expectations of the ancestor," Pavilion Elder Cang said with a smile. "Being chosen by the ancestor, surely you must have something extraordinary about you." Yan Buhui nodded vigorously. The atmosphere at this moment had become somewhat tense. With a sweep of Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s hand, a vast expanse of Immortal light covered half the Firmament. He spoke out loud, "According to Yan Buhui¡¯s wishes. Those who are unrelated should leave. We will only kill those who need to be killed." Hearing Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s words, Huang Youlan looked puzzledly at Huang Guyuan next to her. After all, she had appeared here without the chance to ask, still unclear as to why the Heaven Edge Pavilion would make an enemy of the Huang Family. It seemed to involve this young man named Yan Buhui. Huang Guyuan hesitated for a moment, but ultimately he gave a simple explanation of the situation. He pleaded, "Ancestor, according to their words, at least half of the Huang Family has oppressed that Yan Buhui. Wouldn¡¯t that mean exterminating half of our clan?" "Is this how you manage your family?" Huang Youlan furrowed her brows tightly, her body radiating tumultuous Spiritual Energy. Some looked at Huang Guyuan with a furious gaze. "How was your position as Family Head determined? Under your hands, how could the Huang Family not decline." Feeling somewhat ashamed, Huang Guyuan next to him lowered his head, not knowing how to rebut. "Honored one," Huang Youlan turned her head to look at Pavilion Elder Cang and finally said. "We can hand over the mastermind who oppressed Yan Buhui. But those who merely followed and occasionally oppressed him, can they be spared?" Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s gaze turned to Yan Buhui at his side, seemingly waiting for his answer. "Originally, I wanted to annihilate their clans, but still, out of old affection, I will spare those innocent people," Yan Buhui said indifferently. "However, I will not let off anyone who has ever oppressed me. Maybe it¡¯s alright if one or two people occasionally oppress me, but have you ever thought about how it feels when hundreds or even close to a thousand people do so?" "Public opinion is something to be feared," Qin Chaotian said lightly on the side. "What about you? Will you hand over those people? Or will you resist until the end?" Pavilion Elder Cang asked blandly. "I know Heaven Edge Pavilion is extraordinary, but our Huang Family is not something to be trifled with," Huang Youlan said with a slight frown. She lightly stated, "There¡¯s no need to turn this into a life-and-death struggle; our Huang Family has already stepped back." "It seems you still don¡¯t understand who is in control of the current situation," Pavilion Elder Cang replied lightly. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a grand swing of his hand, a beam of ultimate Immortal Qi attacked Huang Youlan. Huang Youlan¡¯s expression became serious as the True Fate Yulan flower behind her bloomed with a radiance extending for miles. A pale blue glow enveloped half of the heavens. Countless Yulan flowers fell from the sky and before Huang Youlan, they coalesced into a giant Yulan flower petal. The Yulan petal slowly rotated, and the beam of ultimate Immortal Qi struck the petal. With a "boom," a maelstrom of energy exploded, and it seemed as if the firmament itself would be overturned by this supreme gale. When the gale dispersed and everyone looked up again. They saw that half of the Yulan flower¡¯s petals had been destroyed, and the remaining half was teetering on the brink of collapse. But be that as it may, she had managed to block Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s strike. "Among Martial Artists of the Divine Vein Realm, you are quite remarkable," Pavilion Elder Cang said lightly. Huang Youlan took a deep breath as the Spiritual Energy around her boiled with even greater fervor. Countless Yulan flowers bloomed around her, densely packed petals nearly filling the entire firmament. Standing amidst the rain of flowers in her blue dress, her peak Divine Vein Realm aura slowly gathered strength. ... Seeing this scene, Pavilion Elder Cang chuckled lightly. In that moment, a hellish Immortal Might emanated from his surroundings. Half of the firmament seemed to fall into ruin and collapse behind him. Enshrouded by immortal mist, his True Fate slowly emerged behind him. That was a peculiar and uncanny fire, pure white in color, its intense heat burning the entire space. At that moment, Pavilion Elder Cang waved his right hand and that ball of white flame instantly turned into a sea of fire, enveloping half the firmament within it. As the sea of fire spread across the sky, the Yulan flowers around Huang Youlan began to burn. It seemed all were entombed within the sea of fire. Popping and crackling sounds rang out. The whole firmament was covered by the sea of fire, no matter how Huang Youlan used her Spiritual Energy. The flames, as if conscious, simply could not be extinguished and burned even more vigorously instead. As the flames burned in midair, all of these were the evolution of Huang Youlan¡¯s True Fate. It was akin to burning her True Fate itself, Huang Youlan let out a pitiful scream, her figure slowly falling from the sea of fire. At that moment, she no longer had her previous poise, floating gracefully in her long dress. Chapter 299 - 298 Above the Sword Dao, I Am Invincible Her hair was somewhat disheveled; her complexion, pale, and the corners of her mouth still bore traces of fresh blood. Upon witnessing this scene, the spectators below, who were watching the excitement, were greatly shocked. "The Huang Family really has kicked an iron plate this time, not even Lord Junjian, their esteemed ancestor, could match up." "What¡¯s so surprising about that? I saw it coming. The Huang Family may be strong, but their fame is only great within our Northwest City. As for Heaven Edge Pavilion, that¡¯s a force from the Central Continent with three emperors in its ranks. They¡¯re simply not at the same level." "The Huang Family has been arrogant all along, and now it¡¯s time for them to taste some bitterness." At this moment, amidst the sky, Huang Guyuan hurriedly led the numerous elders forward to support Huang Youlan. Everyone asked with some concern, "Ancestor, are you alright?" "With my True Fate injured, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need a long period of recovery," Huang Youlan said as she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, shaking her head. "It¡¯s our fault, we¡¯re the ones who have implicated the ancestor," Huang Guyuan said, blaming himself. "Don¡¯t talk about that now; let¡¯s wait and see how they decide to deal with the Huang Family," Huang Youlan said, shaking her head. The crowd looked up and saw that with a wave of Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s hand, all the top-ranking members of the Huang Family were suppressed. Pavilion Elder Cang scanned his eyes around and said indifferently, "I keep my word. I¡¯ll only kill those who deserve it; the innocent will not be wantonly slaughtered." After he spoke, his gaze turned to Yan Buhui. Yan Buhui took a deep breath, slowly drew his sword, and step by step, walked forward. His whole body was wrapped in Sword Intent, with each step making the Sword Intent behind him even heavier. At this moment, the disciples of the Huang Family were all gathered together, looking at Yan Buhui with palpable fear and anxiety. "Cousin Buhui, I was blind before. Please, for the sake of being from the same clan, spare my life," one of the Huang Family disciples, unable to bear the oppressive atmosphere, quickly fell to his knees and pleaded for mercy. With a ¡¯whoosh¡¯. The sword light flashed across the sky, and the pleading disciple¡¯s head had already fallen to the ground. "It doesn¡¯t matter that you bullied me, but none of those who insulted my mother in the past will escape," Yan Buhui said as he lifted his sword and charged into the crowd. The disciples of the Huang Family did not even dare to resist, as a powerful Stepping into Immortality expert was watching from above. Even if they fought back, it would be useless. At this moment, the most panicked person was Huang Tianxie, for he had even gone to the True Martial Holy Sect, intending to have Yan Buhui expelled from the sect. "Father, save me!" Huang Tianxie cried desperately to Huang Guyuan for help. Huang Guyuan took a deep breath, not daring to make any rash moves. The pressure from the Stepping into Immortality powerful expert was looming over him. Huang Guyuan believed that if he truly dared to make a move, the other party would surely not be courteous. He closed his eyes in despair. ... In the center of the Huang Family courtyard stood a statue covered with rust. The statue was forged from wrought iron. It depicted a man with long hair, a longsword on his back. The originally white-painted robe, now stained with russet spots, could hardly be seen in its former glory. The features of the statue were not overly life-like, but the expression was a very gentle smile. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Youlan slowly approached the statue, gently caressing it with her hand. "You have neglected the statue of the ancestor," she stated hesitantly as she observed the rust on the statue. The high-ranking members of the Huang Family behind her all remained silent, without uttering a word. Ashamed, they bowed their heads. Ignoring the Huang Family disciples being slaughtered in the distance, Huang Youlan turned and sternly said to the high-ranking members, "Kneel down, all of you, and reflect on your actions over the years." As she spoke, Huang Youlan was the first to kneel. ... Once upon a time, there was a man. A Sword God named Heaven Wasteland. He was our Huang Family¡¯s pride. Because of him, the Dan Clan divided Northwest City and gave it to us. He once competed with Emperor Yintian for Destiny, and though he was defeated, it was a glorious defeat. Long ago, many legends about the Sword God always circulated within the Huang Family. People considered him the pride of Northwest City. However, as time passed, the legends about the Sword God slowly faded into obscurity. The glory of the past eventually became just that¡ª the past. The dust of time obscured all brilliance. At this moment, watching all the high-ranking members kneeling, the disciples of the Huang Family followed suit and knelt as well. The statue at the front still stood solitary. The iron rust seemed to silently speak of the unspeaking time. The expression on that statue¡¯s face was forever a gentle smile. But no one noticed, different strands of Spiritual Energy were echoing around the statue. Yan Buhui¡¯s slaughter continued. He vented all the resentment of his first twenty years of life. He had watched helplessly as his mother died of illness before his eyes, abandoned by those who could have helped. He had also suffered oppression from his clansmen, who not only bullied him but also insulted his deceased mother. The more he killed, the more Yan Buhui felt his body becoming unblocked and his thoughts becoming clear. All the resentment that had built up over twenty years was finally being released, as if even his realm could not hold it back. ...... "How do I feel like the ancestor¡¯s statue is moving," Said cautiously one of the high-ranking members who were kneeling below, looking at the statue at the front. Everyone raised their heads and saw that the longsword carried on the back of the statue in front of them seemed to be vibrating. As if the iron sword was going to be drawn from the scabbard. "What¡¯s happening?" someone said in horror. Just as his voice fell, there was a clang. A sound of unsheathing a sword almost echoed through the entire heaven and earth. The rusted statue began to vibrate rapidly. At the spot on the statue¡¯s abdomen, a black hole materializing Spiritual Energy appeared, sucking everything inside. The black hole was deep and boundless, and nothing inside could be seen clearly. "This is," Pavilion Elder Cang squinted slightly from above, looking somewhat solemn at the inside of the black hole. Only to see a man in a black robe, with a blood-colored cloak draped behind him, slowly walking out from the black hole. The longsword carried on the back of the statue was drawn from its sheath, and the rust that had covered the original iron sword shattered completely. The whole sword was renewed, its edge was incredibly sharp. Purple stripes flowed along the sword blade, and a sea of Sword Intent, stretching for miles, surged around the man. The moment this man appeared, all of the onlooking crowd who bore swords, All their longswords began trembling involuntarily at that moment. As if they were encountering the emperor among swords, submitting and lightly chiming in reverence. "It¡¯s the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint," someone said in a low voice, disbelieving. "It¡¯s the Heaven Wasteland Sword Ancestor, the Sword Ancestor has returned. It turns out the Sword Ancestor has always been here." At this moment, the people of the Huang Family wept with joy, all howling towards the sky. Many people knelt down as well. The onlookers around them also started shouting along with the atmosphere. "Sword God, Sword God." His renown was evident. "Flattening the Zhou Sea Five Continents, dominating the Shenghua four domains, atop the Sword Dao I am invincible." The indifferent words, along with the stern Sword Intent, burst open in the Firmament. Chapter 300 - 299: The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint Reappears As the piercing sword intent exploded, everyone in Northwest City looked up towards the sky. A man with a blood-red cape and black robes entered their field of vision. "Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint," someone said with a trembling voice. At this moment, not only the people of Northwest City, but also the descendants of the Huang Family were astounded. Looking at the figure in the sky, it was clear they hadn¡¯t reacted yet. "The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint is still at the Huang Family, he didn¡¯t die years ago when he contended with Emperor Yintian for destiny." "Indeed, but who knows to what realm the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint has reached now." "Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint," Pavilion Elder Cang murmured to himself with some gravity upon seeing the figure in the sky. Vast waves of Immortal Qi radiated from the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. The imposing Immortal Might covered the entire firmament. Witnessing the figure in the sky, the people of the Huang Family were filled with emotion. "Our ancestor," an elderly man murmured softly as he watched the silhouette of the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. That might have been the most prosperous period for the Huang Family. He once walked the path of destiny bearing the hopes and expectations of countless people. People watched his figure departing into the distance. The same black robes, the same blood-red cape. After that departure, the people of the Huang Family never saw the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint again. Only word came that Emperor Yintian had carried the destiny of that era. ... The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint slowly turned his head, his black hair lightly blowing in the breeze. Sword-browed, sword-eyed. His deep eyes seemed to contain endless Sword Qi surging within, As the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint slowly lowered his gaze to look at the descendants of the Huang Family below. He smiled gently. "So, you are still alive?" Pavilion Elder Cang asked indifferently. "Do we know each other?" the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint asked with a smile, raising his head. "We don¡¯t, but I have heard of the Sword Saint¡¯s fame," Pavilion Elder Cang replied evenly. "Just now, the Sword Saint said, ¡¯On the Sword Dao, I am invincible.¡¯ Those words seem a bit too bold, don¡¯t they?" "How so?" Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint asked. "If the Sword Dao is already invincible, how could you lose to Emperor Yintian," Pavilion Elder Cang asked with a light laugh. "I lost to him, but my Sword Dao did not lose to him," the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint replied, shaking his head. He slowly picked up the sword in his hand. At this moment, all the swords within Northwest City began to chime and tremble. Piercing Sword Intent spread out from his body. The entire firmament was split in two, cleaved in half. Around him, nine Vein Gates opened simultaneously, and the storm of congealed Sword Intent raged. "Since when did the Heaven Edge Pavilion get involved in our Huang Family¡¯s affairs?" The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint said lightly. At this moment, his momentum grew higher and higher, soaring mightily into the heavens. The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint slowly swung the longsword in his hand. A satisfying "clang" of the sword rang out. Alarming Sword Intent erupted from the tip of the sword, booming thunderously across the distant horizon. Looking at the Sword Intent stirring up endless storms, sweeping over everything. Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s expression grew solemn, and the flames behind him burned even fiercer. The flames swept across half the firmament, colliding with the Sword Intent. With a "boom," half the sky was ravaged open. Endless gales spread out like a mushroom cloud, scattering dust everywhere. When all had settled, The people of Northwest City looked up only to see the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint and Pavilion Elder Cang facing each other from afar. The atmosphere of Immortal Extreme enveloped half the sky. Pavilion Elder Cang of the Profound Immortal Realm found himself nearly unable to stand under the pressure. Suddenly, a streak of blood shot forth, and Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s arm was severed directly. Blood sprayed out from the wound. "Heaven Wasteland, you are declaring war against my Heaven Edge Pavilion," Pavilion Elder Cang said with an uncomfortable expression, his voice faint. "This is punishment for your interference in the Huang Family¡¯s affairs," the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint said indifferently. "As for your so-called declaration of war, you¡¯re not qualified to speak of that. Let the old Eternal come himself." Upon hearing the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint¡¯s words, Pavilion Elder Cang¡¯s expression fluctuated, and eventually, he could only snort coldly. The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint turned his head, directing his gaze toward Yan Buhui. Yan Buhui felt a heavy weight descend upon him as if a pressure was bearing down. Nonetheless, he stood upright, gazing steadily at the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint with a calm look. "You have received my inheritance," the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint said, his gaze intense before finally speaking indifferently. In his lifetime, Yan Buhui had received the inheritance of two great Sword Saints. Once was during his time with the True Martial Holy Sect when he inadvertently received that of the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint. The other was when he defeated Qin Feiming and received that of the Eternal Sword Saint. "I have indeed inadvertently received the Senior¡¯s inheritance," Yan Buhui nodded and responded. "Then why do you harbor enmity against your family?" asked the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint, puzzled. Yan Buhui paused for a moment, then briefly explained the situation. He concluded by saying, "The family has become my Heart Demon, and I must eradicate this Heart Demon to clear my thoughts. Only then can my path on the Martial Path continue." Hearing Yan Buhui¡¯s words, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint fell silent for a moment. He finally said indifferently, "I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. If you leave now, from hereafter, you will have no further entanglements with the Huang Family." Yan Buhui turned around and looked at the bodies he had killed. He said indifferently, "I have long since had no entanglements with the Huang Family." Watching Yan Buhui¡¯s departing figure, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint shook his head slightly and sighed, "Pity, such a promising seedling." Now turning his head, the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint glanced at the many high-level members of the Huang Family and walked straight into the Huang Family¡¯s residence. "Clean up these bodies, and the rest of you, come with me to discuss important matters." ...¡­ Yan Buhui hadn¡¯t walked far from the Huang Family when he saw Xu Zimei. He was slightly surprised. "Congratulations, your great revenge has been avenged," Xu Zimei said with a smile. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There¡¯s nothing to congratulate. After all, they still have the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint," Yan Buhui replied, shaking his head. "Have you joined the Heaven Edge Pavilion?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "The True Martial Holy Sect wouldn¡¯t help me seek revenge, but the Heaven Edge Pavilion was willing. You should understand my choice," Yan Buhui nodded in response. "But rest assured, I won¡¯t forget the favor I owe you." As the two were talking, they saw Pavilion Elder Cang and Qin Chaotian descend from the sky. Although Pavilion Elder Cang had lost an arm, being a Profound Immortal, his strength suggested that it would likely regenerate before long. That was the leeway the Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint gave, not willing to make an enemy of the Heaven Edge Pavilion. "Buhui, let¡¯s go back and discuss further," Qin Chaotian said from the side. "Uncle Qin, I don¡¯t want to pursue the matter with the Huang Family anymore," Yan Buhui said, shaking his head. "The people who deserved to die are mostly dead." "The Heaven Wasteland Sword Saint is challenging the face of our Heaven Edge Pavilion. I shall report this truthfully to headquarters," Pavilion Elder Cang said with a bit of embarrassment. "I will come to the Heaven Edge Pavilion to find you when I have the chance," Xu Zimei said to Yan Buhui with a smile. Yan Buhui nodded, and then the two of them parted ways at Northwest City. Chapter 301 - 300 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect Having left Northwest City, Xu Zimei made a special trip to Maple Leaf City. Xiao Guizi and Yao Shengnan were still there. This city, reminiscent of maple leaves, bloomed amidst the waning autumn. The weather had gradually cooled down. Xu Zimei liked autumn. He liked the continuous rainy season and remembered enjoying walks in the rain when he was very young. When he arrived at Maple Leaf City, Xiao Guizi and Yao Shengnan were still living in that courtyard. Xiao Guizi¡¯s injuries had also healed. "Brother Zimo," greeted Xiao Guizi excitedly upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. "You must have been living comfortably lately," Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "I guess, but I¡¯m almost bored to death," Xiao Guizi replied with a smile as well. Xu Zimei nodded and turned to Yao Shengnan, saying, "The Extinct Heaven Sect has been destroyed." "You¡¯re not kidding, are you?" Yao Shengnan said in slight astonishment. After all, in her memory, that sect, with its two emperors, seemed overwhelmingly powerful. "How can you talk to Brother Zimo like that," Xiao Guizi gave Yao Shengnan a stern look and said lightly. "Brother Zimo wouldn¡¯t need to lie to you. What¡¯s there to fear about a minor Extinct Heaven Sect?" "Oh," Yao Shengnan nodded obediently upon hearing Xiao Guizi¡¯s words. Then she looked at Xu Zimei and said, "Then I¡¯ll tell you the secrets of the Tree of Life." Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei cracked a smile. It seemed there was some trickery between these two. Who would have thought that Xiao Guizi, with his bushy brows and large eyes, would also be a master of flirting? He had won Yao Shengnan over in such a short time. Xu Zimei did not say much but instead took a sword out of the Storage Ring. Upon seeing the appearance of the sword, Yao Shengnan exclaimed, "The Heaven-slaying Sword. The Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact left by the Heaven-slaying Great Emperor." Xu Zimei nodded. Then Yao Shengnan transmitted to Xu Zimei the secret techniques of how to use the mother leaf of the Tree of Life. Early the next day, the three of them set out from Maple Leaf City and headed for the True Martial Holy Sect. ... This colossal entity situated in the Extreme West Region seemed as if it would never change. It still loomed within the fairy fog, suspended islands floating midair. A thousand prisons like towers, mountain peaks soaring into the clouds. Aside from the epochs when Destiny contested, this place was always peaceful and tranquil. After Xu Zimei returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, the first thing he did was visit his father at Azure Mountain Peak. The disciples he met along the way greeted him as the Saint Heir. The True Martial Holy Sect was still the same as before, seemingly unchanged. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You¡¯re back," at Azure Mountain Peak, a cool breeze blew, and Xu Qingshan, still in a cyan robe, stood by the small river at the top of the mountain. His temples were slightly gray, his face carried a gentle smile. He looked Xu Zimei over and said with satisfaction, "You¡¯ve grown a lot." "Dad," Xu Zimei called out, and then smiled, "Everyone grows up, right?" "Indeed, being outside is not the same as staying at the Sect Gate," Xu Qingshan said with a nod. "If you really face injustice and need the sect¡¯s help, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. At the very least, our True Martial Holy Sect is not afraid of anyone." "I heard Sect Master Xiao is back?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Yes, you can go and visit him later," Xu Qingshan nodded. "Is he dissatisfied with my position as the Saint Heir?" Xu Zimei asked. "Not dissatisfied, just that he brought back a woman with top-notch talent," Xu Qingshan said with a smile. "He probably wants to devote a lot of effort to cultivating that woman." ``` "This is not important, I haven¡¯t relied much on the sect for my growth," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Right, you should rest in the sect for a while," Xu Qingshan said. "In some time, your grandfather¡¯s family will hold a grand ceremony, and you will represent me and your mother to attend." "When is it?" "A year from now, there¡¯s still plenty of time!" Xu Zimei nodded. His grandfather¡¯s Wenren Family was located in the distant Northern Continent. Xu Zimei originally didn¡¯t want to go, but he had previously promised Sword Immortal Jiang Yun to bring his legacy back to the Jiang Family. And the Jiang Family was on the Northern Continent, so it was conveniently on the way. After chatting with his father for a while, Xu Zimei left and returned to his Goose Southern Peak. Having been away for a long time, the two maidservants, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, had cleaned the place spotlessly. They prepared hot water, and with their service, Xu Zimei took a hot bath. After the bath, Lin Ruhu quickly made his way over. Having not seen him for a long time, Lin Ruhu now looked much more robust than before. He appeared quite imposing and no longer had the greenness of his youth. Most importantly, with every breath he took, there was an indescribable rhythm. It was as if every muscle in his body was breathing in unison. Whether it was the Force Jue that Xu Zimei had given him before, or the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, it seemed he had managed to perfectly integrate them. The Elder must have put in a lot of effort to take Lin Ruhu out for training. "Brother Zimo," Lin Ruhu grinned, smiling a bit shyly. "How have you been recently?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Hmm, Grandfather took me to the Tiger Tribe, and I received their inheritance," Lin Ruhu said with a smile and a nod. Hearing Lin Ruhu¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled slightly. It looked like the Elder really went all out this time. "Grandfather said, my aptitude is now qualified to compete for Destiny," Lin Ruhu continued. "What do you think about that?" Xu Zimei asked. "I haven¡¯t thought much about it. I just want to follow by Brother Zimo¡¯s side and clear all obstacles in your path," Lin Ruhu replied. "It seems the Elder has made a wedding garment for me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. After talking for a while, Xu Zimei prepared to go into seclusion and asked Lin Ruhu to guard the door. ... Back in his room, Xu Zimei took out the mother leaf of the Tree of Life. This mother leaf was connected to the Tree of Life itself, and Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t afford to be careless with it. And the Tree of Life was very important for Xu Zimei to perfect his own True Fate World. There are legends about the Tree of Life. These probably can¡¯t be found in the River of Time. Because its origins, like Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying, are ancient. They are existences beyond the River of Time. If the fusion of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying is the origin of species, Then the Tree of Life is the origin of all plants. A very long time ago, when the Epoch had just begun. The world was empty, nothing existed. Later, Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying created animals and gave rise to humans and the Hundred Clans. And the Tree of Life was the origin of all plants. Small as the ordinary pines, willows, and birches. Large as the Seven-Star Heaven Light Tree, Desolate Wild Taoist Tree, Bodhi Flower, and Monster God Wood. These Universe Tier spirit trees and mysterious medicines, in fact, all originated from the Tree of Life. Only with the Tree of Life, could all the plants in the world derive. Looking at the mother leaf of the Tree of Life in his hand, spiritual energy began to surge around Xu Zimei. ``` Chapter 302 - 301 Merging with the Tree of Life ``` As the Creation Force began to permeate Xu Zimei¡¯s body. He slowly took out the Mother Leaf. A thick life energy emanated from the Mother Leaf. It is said that every drop of liquid exuding from the Tree of Life¡¯s body possesses a power comparable to that of Universe Tier Mysterious Medicine. When the Mother Leaf revealed a stream of Abstruse energy, Xu Zimei followed the method Yao Shengnan had taught him. He began to make use of the Mother Leaf bit by bit. The dense life energy almost enveloped the entire courtyard. On the mountainside where Goose Southern Peak was located, all kinds of plants were growing wildly. Xu Zimei¡¯s soul seemed to separate from his body. His consciousness entered a darkness as if traversing endless space. He could see nothing around him, holding a glass bottle in his hand. Standing in the darkness, he opened the mouth of the bottle and slowly poured out a drop of blood inside. This blood was given to Xu Zimei by Yao Shengnan, the Innate Essence Blood of their Heaven Clan. As the blood fell, the darkness at his feet began to fluctuate suddenly. Ripples spread out in layers. With the ripples growing larger and larger. The surroundings were silent, and Xu Zimei could hear nothing. All of a sudden, he heard the sound of water dripping all around him. Xu Zimei¡¯s vision flashed black, and when he opened his eyes again. He was surrounded by a vast expanse of green. It was a forest. The Sky-reaching Ancient Tree grew so tall that it blocked out the sun, with its trunk stretching endlessly, beyond sight. The tree¡¯s branches were lush and thick, obscuring the entire Firmament. Looking up, no sun could be seen, only slivers of sunlight filtering through the gaps in the leaves. The forest was tranquil. These ancient trees, with their immensely thick life energy, seemed ageless. Xu Zimei looked around and then walked straight towards a footpath in the forest ahead of him. The path was specially cleared, flanked by green vines on both sides. The air within the forest was incredibly fresh. Walking along the path, after turning a corner. The view in front of Xu Zimei suddenly opened up and the scene completely shocked him. It was a great tree. An unheard-of Sky-reaching Ancient Tree. The ancient tree was vast and majestic. Its trunk soared into the sky as if supporting the Heavens themselves. The treetop was shaped like an umbrella, enveloping half the Firmament. The height of the tree was immeasurable. Its multitude of branches extended in all directions, each one so thick it measured tens of meters across, and from each branch, countless more branched off. Interlocked and competing for glory, the tree was lush and verdant. The trunk bore many tiny items like fruit, tightly packed across its surface. These items, shaped like six-pointed stars, were only about the size of a thumb. Rough estimates put the number of six-pointed star fruits on the tree at over a million, perhaps even more. The pure green leaves were somewhat akin to maple leaves, radiating a thick life energy. The ancient tree¡¯s entire body was a deep brown, with numerous branches rooted deep underground. Others wound up into the sky. The tree¡¯s trunk alone was a hundred meters in diameter, making it nearly impossible to imagine the depth and length of its branches and roots. At this moment, the ancient tree existed quietly in the depths of the forest. As if it resided in another space. Isolated by time and in a space detached from our own. Only when Xu Zimei arrived under the tree could he truly feel the grandeur of the ancient tree. He felt himself to be as insignificant as a speck of dust. At that moment, at the position of the deep brown trunk. ``` Two eyes slowly emerged, and supreme majesty radiated from them. "Human, you are not of the Heaven Clan, what is your business here?" "I have heard of the renown of the Tree of Life and wanted to witness it for myself," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "Then you shall stay here forever," As the aged voice fell, a "boom" resounded. The thick branches around him rose from the ground, flailing wildly in the air like a horde of demons and monsters. They immediately attacked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and quickly drew Tyrant Shadow from his back. Flames enveloped the sword, and the power of thunderbolts exploded around it. When he slashed down, all the branches of the Tree of Life were severed. The flames spread along the branches. However, the vitality of these branches was too exuberant. The ones that were cut grew back instantly. And the situation worsened, more and more branches appearing. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, and the aura of the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm burst forth from within him. All six Vein Gates around him opened, and the force of Creation swirled through the world around him. He stepped into the void, and the Cang Dragon Six Transformations activated behind him. The vast phantom of a Cang Dragon circled behind him. A storm of Spiritual Energy surged like a raging tempest, shattering the space around it. "Way of Inquiry Twelve Forms, Annihilation Void," As Xu Zimei slowly brought Tyrant Shadow down in his hand. An ultimate storm brewed within the Blade Qi. The boundless force of Creation eroded the void. Thunderous explosions resounded ubiquitously. With Xu Zimei¡¯s strike, all the space around disintegrated. This form, Annihilation Void, could instantly destroy all the small worlds around. The degree of destruction was absolutely extreme. When the Blade Qi spread, all the branches around the Tree of Life were cut down. "Human, how dare you!" A roar rose from the center of the Tree of Life. At that moment, countless devouring black holes appeared in midair due to Xu Zimei¡¯s strike. Once all the branches were slashed, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Taking advantage of the Tree of Life¡¯s failure to recover, he stepped into the void and brought his sword down from the center of the tree. An endless storm of Spiritual Energy spread. "Pfft!" His sword struck into the trunk of the Tree of Life; Xu Zimei pulled with both arms forcefully. Both sides of his muscles bulged as he drove the blade downward. The entire tree split in two, breaking apart down the middle. "Rip," there was a sound. As the vast and immense ancient tree utterly collapsed, another "boom" echoed. Dust rose into the sky with the wind. In the center of this severed ancient tree, a new tree was growing. This was the true Tree of Life. The entire tree seemed somewhat ethereal, very unreal to the touch. It was essentially a miniature version of the outer ancient tree, exuding a bright green glow. A bit like fireflies, or perhaps the elves from fairy tales. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Human, you are courting death." Angry shouts came from the tree. "What, not hiding anymore?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. The consciousness of the Tree of Life was somewhat angered; its own branches began to sway slightly. Once again, thunderous explosions resounded. Supreme power emanated from all around it. Clearly, it had now become serious. Xu Zimei did not dare to be careless; his existence in the Emperor Pulse Realm truly paled in the face of the Tree of Life. Chapter 303 - 302 Visit Sect Master Xiao Xu Zimei took a deep breath, and at this moment, his True Fate World opened. The azure planet slowly materialized into view. Guided by Xu Zimei, the Chaos Pearl in the True Fate World slowly flew out. The moment the Chaos Pearl flew out, the Tree of Life trembled instantaneously. "This is..." The consciousness of the Tree of Life enraged, and even its own momentum became somewhat unstable. "Chaos, how can you be here." Ignoring the interrogation of the Tree of Life, with the strengthening of Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World at this moment, the power of the Chaos Pearl grew stronger and stronger. Wave after wave of Creation Force enveloped the Tree of Life. Feeling this Creation Force, the Tree of Life trembled even more violently. It attacked the Chaos Pearl frantically, but all to no avail. "Chaos, spare me." As the Tree of Life pleaded, the Chaos Pearl emitted an extreme brilliance around it. This brilliance drew on the very essence of the Tree of Life, beginning to uproot the Tree of Life bit by bit. The consciousness of the Tree of Life roared, resisting madly. The Chaos Pearl began to rotate, and the sound of "buzzing" arose from within. Another extreme light shone down, and this light seemed to have the power to destroy. Under this force, the consciousness of the Tree of Life began to scream in agony. Before long, the consciousness went silent, completely annihilated within. Without its consciousness, the Tree of Life¡¯s resistance weakened considerably. As the roots were gradually uprooted, the whole land began to shake. Finally, with a "boom", there was an explosion. The Tree of Life was completely uprooted. The real Tree of Life, though not as colossal as the previous shell, was still quite majestic. The Chaos Pearl took the Tree of Life and entered Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World in one fell swoop. ¡­ After the Tree of Life entered the True Fate World, guided by the Chaos Pearl, it began to take root there. Originally, Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World was very empty and barren. There was no vegetation to speak of. But as the Tree of Life took root there, the fruits in the shape of six-pointed stars began to scatter across the land. As the spring breeze blew and the spring rain fell like oil, the entire True Fate World prepared itself to welcome the arrival of a plant ecosystem. The dragon hatchlings in the True Fate World watched these anomalies, their round heads shaking, seemingly a little confused. As these plants scattered everywhere, they instantly took root, nourished by the spring rain, warmed by the sunlight, and moistened by the Spiritual Energy. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The breath of life in the True Fate World also catalyzed their growth bit by bit. With such support, these first batch of plants grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. Algae, fungi, lichens, mosses, ferns, seed plants. Various kinds of plants settled on this land, flowering and fruiting. In one night, vegetation spread to all places where the Divine Continent lay. Even marine plants began to grow one after another. With the plant ecosystem perfected, the entire True Fate World appeared much more stable. Once these plants began to grow regularly, the Heavenly Dao of the True Fate World ceased to interfere with the development of the plants. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei from the outside world felt a very powerful force feeding back to himself. His own strength, including his body, was tempered bit by bit under this power. This tempering lasted for a whole month. In the span of one month, Xu Zimei¡¯s strength had increased nearly tenfold. What¡¯s more terrifying is that he remained in the Emperor Pulse Realm and had not advanced to a higher level. Among peers of the same realm, the so-called invincible Xu Zimei felt that it was nothing special. This is the power of the True Fate World. As the rules and order of the True Fate World became more and more perfected, the source of Xu Zimei¡¯s power stemmed from the True Fate World. The strength he could wield naturally grew stronger and stronger. Compared to a month ago, Xu Zimei felt as though he had undergone a complete transformation. With a casual motion, the space around him shattered in layers. He could perfectly sense the enhancement of his own strength. Taking a long breath, Xu Zimei stepped out of the room where he had been in seclusion. ... Lin Ruhu was dutifully guarding the door to the room. "Has anyone been looking for me during this time?" Xu Zimei asked. "No," Lin Ruhu shook his head and said, "Brother Zimo, have you made a breakthrough?" "Sort of," Xu Zimei replied with a smile and nodded. "Brother Zimo, do you know about the woman brought back by the Sect Master?" Lin Ruhu suddenly asked. "What about her? I¡¯ve heard of her," Xu Zimei inquired. "The woman¡¯s name is Meng Chenxue," Lin Ruhu said. "It is said that upon arriving at the Sect Gate, she challenged the direct disciples of several Great Elders consecutively. Without a single defeat. Furthermore, she has proclaimed her desire to challenge your position as Saint Heir." "She¡¯s just a child; why bother about her," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "Just feel she¡¯s too arrogant and needs to be put in her place," Lin Ruhu stated annoyedly. "Focus on your own cultivation. I¡¯ve been back for so long and haven¡¯t yet paid a visit to the Sect Master." Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. The Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect resided atop Heaven Origin Peak. This was an island floating in mid-air. The island¡¯s expanse was boundless, as if a massive creature covered half the sky. Enshrouded by immortal mist, the island exuded a certain mystique. Xu Zimei rose into the air, wearing a purple robe, his long hair fluttering in the gentle autumn breeze. With each step in the air, he kept his aura contained. Standing at the forefront of the island, he called out loudly, "Saint Heir Xu Zimei has come to visit Sect Master Xiao." After a brief silence, a gentle voice rose with the dispersing mist. "Come in." Following the path revealed by the dispersing mist, Xu Zimei made his way in. Ancient trees reached for the heavens, and vibrant flowers bloomed everywhere. Small bridges crossed over running streams. On the other side of the bridge, an ordinary-looking house sat quietly. The water under the bridge was crystal clear, with fishes of various colors swimming joyously. On the shore, an old man in a grey robe and a bamboo hat sat peacefully, fishing. Next to the elderly man stood a young girl. The girl had long hair that cascaded from the top of her head. She had a melon-seed face with light makeup. Her eyes brimmed with a spirited light. Wearing slightly loose trousers and a black long shirt, she appeared particularly neat and tidy. As Xu Zimei crossed the bridge, the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with an intense desire for battle. "He¡¯s here," the bamboo hat-clad elder said calmly while fishing, smiling. "I pay my respects to the Sect Master," Xu Zimei bowed slightly, offering his salutation. "Qing Shan has a fine son," Sect Master Xiao said with a gentle smile. "You flatter me, Sect Master," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head with a smile. The girl standing to the side, impatient with their conversation, looked at Xu Zimei and spoke. "You¡¯re the Saint Heir of this generation? They say you¡¯re powerful. You should be able to entertain me with a few moves." Chapter 304 - 303 I’m Afraid I’ll Hammer You to Death "Forget it," said Xu Zimei, shaking his head slightly in the face of Meng Chenxue¡¯s provocation. "Are you scared?" Meng Chenxue let out a cold snort and murmured under her breath, "Nothing but a big name with little to show for it." "Indeed, I am a little scared, scared I might just hammer you to death," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Sect Master Xiao was slightly taken aback before he laughed and said, "It¡¯s just a friendly spar. There¡¯s no need to be so serious." "All you do is talk big," Meng Chenxue replied coldly. As her words faded, the imposing aura of the Esteem Vein Realm¡¯s pinnacle erupted from within her. Five Vein Gates opened simultaneously, and a storm of Spiritual Energy swirled around. The Longsword hanging at her waist also chimed sonorously. Xu Zimei turned his head and chuckled softly. His current realm was at the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm. He had never really tried to purposely advance his level from the start. If he had continued down his previous life¡¯s path, cultivating the "Sole Great Freedom Jue" and drawing on the energy from within the Chaos Pearl, reaching the Divine Vein Realm by now would not be an overstatement. But he had embarked on a creation path never trodden by anyone before. No one knew what the outcome of this path would be. Every step for Xu Zimei was an exploration. So he proceeded with sure and steady steps, striving for absolute safety. Don¡¯t think that being at the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm is no big deal; with this level of cultivation, he was already at the pinnacle amongst his peers. Even in the Central Continent, in the most prosperous area. The strongest talented disciples have only just stepped into the Emperor Pulse Realm, I believe. The Emperor Pulse has nine layers; they still have a long way to go. What¡¯s more, as they reach the later stages, the difficulty of opening Vein Gates will increase exponentially. The rate of advancement will also slow down. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei had long left those of the younger generation behind. This Meng Chenxue, to have such strength at her age, indeed qualifies her as a standout amongst her peers. She had the right to be proud. ... "If you¡¯re not up for it, just give up the position of Saint Heir," Meng Chenxue continued to shout from behind. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Sect Master Xiao still fishing beside him with his usual calm disposition, as if he didn¡¯t care much about this matter. "If you don¡¯t fight me today, I will spread the word of your cowardice throughout the entire True Martial Holy Sect," Meng Chenxue said indifferently. "Chenxue, that¡¯s enough," Sect Master Xiao glared at Meng Chenxue before turning to Xu Zimei and saying, "Nephew Zimo, the little girl is thoughtless, don¡¯t take it to heart. How about playing a few moves with her?" "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s too weak. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t even withstand one of my moves," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "Anyone can talk big," Meng Chenxue snorted coldly. She drew out her Longsword from her waist, and the dazzling sword light filled the sky as she slashed towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei turned around, not using any Spiritual Energy surrounding him. He merely lifted his right hand slightly and pressed it down towards Meng Chenxue. With a "boom," an endless Space exploded at the location of Xu Zimei¡¯s right palm, instantly obliterating the sword light in the midst. Meng Chenxue¡¯s Longsword, under this palm, shattered and broke. Eventually turning into dust, it scattered across the horizon. Seeing this display of might, Meng Chenxue was completely stunned. She was suppressed on the spot, unable to move. As the right palm descended with boundless momentum, her long hair on both temples was whipped up by the wind. When his right palm was just a few centimeters away from Meng Chenxue, Xu Zimei retracted some of his strength, fearing he might kill her otherwise. Even though he held back a bit, his palm strike still caused Meng Chenxue¡¯s body to be flung backwards. As her body flew backward, a line of blood trailed through the air. "Bang" went the sound. Meng Chenxue heavily crashed onto the limestone in front of the thatched cottage. The limestone shattered into pieces, and Meng Chenxue struggled to her feet. Another mouthful of fresh blood could not be held back and spilled out, her face was ashen, looking quite disheveled. "Out of respect for Sect Master Xiao, consider this a lesson," Xu Zimei¡¯s aura was commanding. He looked indifferently at Meng Chenxue and said, "If there¡¯s a next time, your fate will be the same as your sword." The stern tone coupled with the sharp killing intent in his eyes. Meng Chenxue¡¯s expression stalled, and she somewhat dared not meet Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze. "Sect Master Xiao, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now." Xu Zimei¡¯s face regained its smile, and he turned to leave Heaven Origin Peak. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating back, Sect Master Xiao narrowed his eyes. After a long while, he sighed and murmured softly, "Inscrutable." "Master," Meng Chenxue approached Sect Master Xiao, looking somewhat weak. "Your arrogance is too excessive, one day it will cause you harm. You know now that there are always stronger people, don¡¯t you?" Sect Master Xiao said with a light smile. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I also didn¡¯t expect him to be that powerful," Meng Chenxue took a deep breath and said. "He must be of the Emperor Pulse Realm, but even so, someone of the Emperor Pulse shouldn¡¯t be that strong. I couldn¡¯t even muster a defense with one move." "Honestly, I didn¡¯t see through him either, he¡¯s like a shroud of fog," Sect Master Xiao shook his head and said. After he spoke, he took out a pill and handed it to Meng Chenxue. "First, tend to your injuries, don¡¯t let any lingering maladies take hold." ... Having left Heaven Origin Peak, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak, where he resided. Sect Master Xiao wanted to test Meng Chenxue against him. Yet, he ended up showing her who¡¯s boss. Xu Zimei felt that he was already quite capable on his own and could actually do without the True Martial Holy Sect. He didn¡¯t have any particular grudge with Sect Master Xiao either. Not long after returning to Goose Southern Peak, the maid Chun Xiao came to report that "Ji Baiyu had come looking for him." Ji Baiyu was a descendant of Emperor Feiyu. Since he brought Ji Baiyu to the True Martial Holy Sect, the two saw each other infrequently. They had little in common, and he wasn¡¯t often within the Sect Gate. "Let her in," Xu Zimei responded. Having not seen her for a long time, Ji Baiyu seemed to have become even more beautiful. She had also entered the Esteem Vein Realm and was dressed in a simple lavender long dress that showed her grace. But her complexion was somewhat haggard. "Miss Ji, it¡¯s been a long time," Xu Zimei greeted with a smile. "I thought you had forgotten about me," Ji Baiyu said softly after a pause. "What? Not comfortable at the True Martial Holy Sect?" Xu Zimei asked with some confusion. "You should know about my situation," Ji Baiyu asked. Xu Zimei nodded. As the last of Emperor Feiyu¡¯s bloodline, the Ji Family¡¯s downfall ultimately led to its annihilation. Ji Baiyu, as the sole survivor of her family, carrying the Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, sought refuge on the Eastern Continent. "I entered the True Martial Holy Sect initially to seek refuge," Ji Baiyu said. "Unfortunately, my enemies have now discovered my whereabouts. They want to negotiate with the True Martial Holy Sect, to have them expel me from the sect." "Are your enemies that powerful?" Xu Zimei asked in surprise. "To make the True Martial Holy Sect compromise." "No no no, they want to exchange something with the True Martial Holy Sect for me," Ji Baiyu quickly said. Chapter 305 - 304: The Annals of the Demon-Slaying Family "Now, Sect Master Xiao hasn¡¯t agreed, nor has he explicitly refused those people," "I¡¯m not afraid to die, but my family¡¯s deep-seated hatred has yet to be avenged." "I don¡¯t want to die just like this." "If Sect Master Xiao agrees to hand me over to those people, I¡¯d certainly have no way out." "Can you help me?" "How do you know I will help you?" Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. "I don¡¯t know," Ji Baiyu shook her head as she spoke. "But I have no other option now. I don¡¯t know anyone else, so I can only ask you for help." "You needn¡¯t worry," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head: "You carry the Great Emperor¡¯s inheritance. The Sect can still distinguish what is more important." "But what if?" Ji Baiyu asked. "Well then, for now, you can stay at my Goose Southern Peak," Xu Zimei said. "No matter what, you are someone I brought in. I¡¯ll see who dares to touch you." "Thank you," Ji Baiyu quickly expressed her gratitude upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. "No need, since I brought you to the True Martial Holy Sect, I will naturally protect your safety here," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand, "But as for other issues, you¡¯ll have to resolve them yourself." "I understand," Ji Baiyu nodded. "Who are your enemies?" Xu Zimei asked, curious. "The Seven Elders of the North Sea," Ji Baiyu took a deep breath before she slowly spoke. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look, Ji Baiyu explained: "Their infamy is widespread across the Northern Continent, renowned for their infamy. They are capable of doing anything for the sake of strength. However, they are also seven Divine Vein Realm experts, which typically prevents other powers from provoking them." "They must be after Emperor Feiyu¡¯s inheritance," Xu Zimei remarked. "They wish to step into the Immortal Path," Ji Baiyu nodded and replied. "They believe the inheritance left by our ancestor Feiyu must contain hints on the Immortal Path." "That¡¯s somewhat interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. After sending Ji Baiyu off, Xu Zimei also stayed at Goose Southern Peak for the next few days. He had indeed been quite busy, and it had been a long time since he had such leisurely rest. Previously, he had promised the Divine Emperor to search for news on the Myriad Dao Red Lotus and to recongregate Destiny. After resting for several days, Xu Zimei also went to the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Heavenly Scripture Pavilion. The Heavenly Scripture Pavilion housed all books of the True Martial Holy Sect since its founding, excluding cultivation techniques and Vein Skills. Most of these books were miscellaneous writings and travel logs. The Heavenly Scripture Pavilion is divided into three floors. The books on the first floor describe the entire Continent and records of hazardous areas. The second floor deals with some secrets, which many people no longer have access to. As for the third floor, which is the last, security is strict here, and basically, besides the Sect Master and a few high-level officials, no one else is qualified to enter. The books here are the secrets of the True Martial Holy Sect. They include the legacies of past emperors, as well as many secrets unknown to the public. As the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei naturally had the right to enter the third floor. He just needed to apply with the Sect Master. After obtaining Sect Master Xiao¡¯s consent, Xu Zimei went straight to the third floor. Compared to the sea of books on the first and second floors, the third floor only had one bookshelf. On the bookshelf, there were about dozens of books. Xu Zimei was looking for records related to Empress Hongtian. He casually browsed through several books, "Secret Records of Yuan Central Continent," "Origins of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands," "Chronicles of the Demon-Slaying Family." When he saw the Demon-Slaying Family, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He still remembered Bai Meng¡¯s identity and his unknown mission. This involves the Demon Slaying Family. With an indescribable emotion, Xu Zimei slowly opened the book in front of him. ... What is a demon? It¡¯s not just those who cultivate Demonic Skills and lose all humanity that are demons. True demons may be a race, or even a belief and ideology. Demons are not necessarily bad people. Reading the first few lines of the book, Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. He who had activated the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, seemed more like a demon himself. Since the beginning of the Era of Emperors, every few eras, a being claiming to be a Heavenly Demon would appear between heaven and earth. They were powerful and wise. They did not make enemies of the human race on the continent. Some said that these Heavenly Demons had their own ideals, their own missions. But no one has ever truly understood what their mission might be. Because from the first generation of Heavenly Demons, a family emerged on Yuan Central Continent to oppose them. The Demon Slaying Family! This family emerged on Yuan Central Continent seemingly overnight, like bamboo shoots after the rain. No one knew their origins, beginnings, or even their founder. The existence of the Demon Slaying Family seemed to be solely for the purpose of killing all the Heavenly Demons. The struggle between the Demon Slaying Family and the Heavenly Demons has lasted for nearly a million years. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During that time, thirteen Heavenly Demons have been killed without a single failure. This book essentially records the historical appearance of the Heavenly Demons, as well as the Demon Slaying Warriors who killed them. When Xu Zimei slowly turned to the last page of the book and saw the line of large text at the bottom, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his face filled with disbelief. The Demon Slaying Family, the Lan Family. ...¡­ The wind of autumn brings melancholy and withering. Dry leaves leave the embrace of the great trees, only to be crushed underfoot. No one cares that these withered leaves have experienced the warm winds of spring, the scorching sun of summer, and the desolate decay of autumn. Just before the onset of winter, they are left with nothing. Central Continent, Heaven Heritage Domain. Within the city where the Lan Family resides. Lan Ke¡¯er slowly extends her hand to catch a leaf falling just before the arrival of autumn. This is a courtyard, where the breeze from afar scatters the falling leaves in the air, blanketing the ground. In the courtyard stand several of the Lan Family¡¯s youngest generation with the most aptitude. Family Head Lan Juntian is standing at the forefront, seemingly lecturing these young men and women. "The Demon Slaying Family, this is our Lan Family¡¯s mission and glory," he declared. Excitement is evident on the faces of the young men and women below. Before this, they themselves did not know that their Lan Family was the legendary Demon Slaying Family. "Perhaps few people know, but the founder of our Demon Slaying Family was a Sage," said Lan Juntian with an impassioned voice. "At the beginning of the Mythical Era, there was a man who rode the Azure Ox and walked the world, slaying monsters. He secured a glimmer of hope for the weak and frail people of the time. The man who came to be honored as the Sage was the founder of our Lan Family." "The Sage," the young men and women of the Lan Family murmured this name softly. A title of extraordinary significance. "Since the founding of the Lan Family, countless times have passed. We have slain thirteen Heavenly Demons, strictly adhering to the Sage¡¯s teachings. And now, at the site of Mixed Yuan Ancient City, new Demonic Qi has been discovered. In this era, new Demonic Items are about to descend upon us." Chapter 306 - 305 Lan Ke’er’s Mission "Our family also needs to select a new Demon Slaying Warrior." "This honor and responsibility will fall upon the Demon Slaying Warrior¡¯s shoulders." "You are the finest descendants of our Lan Family in this era." "Gathering you all here today is to decide on the candidate for the Demon Slaying Warrior." "Family Head, how should we go about electing the Demon Slaying Warrior?" asked a young man, full of eagerness. "Bring forth the Demon Quaking Drum, the Demon Slaying Sword," Lan Juntian called out loudly. Following his command, a pitch-black drum of immense proportions and a jet-black crystalline longsword with an incredibly sharp edge were carried forward. All the young people present were filled with surprise and curiosity. "Strike the war drum," Lan Juntian shouted. He took up the mallet himself and began to rapidly beat the drum. "Boom, boom, boom!" The explosive sounds rang out around them. The jet-black drumskin frothed with demonic qi dancing in the air. Every beat from the drumstick in Lan Juntian¡¯s hand radiated blinding golden light. With each strike, the light from the drumstick grew ever brighter, and the demonic fog swirling around it was suppressed and began to dissipate. Each thud of the drum seemed to resonate with the soul of everyone present. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The echo lingered on, reverberating around the courtyard, unwilling to fade away. Many people saw before their eyes a sea of blood, intermittent scenes flashed before them. They were the battles between the Demon Slaying Warriors of each generation and the Heavenly Demons. The sound of the Demon Quaking Drum seemed to tear through the heavens, shattering the firmament. It brought with it memories from ancient times, the smell of damp earth and pungent blood, making it hard for everyone to breathe. A blanket of black fog enveloped the entire courtyard. The withering of the autumn winds mixed with the desolate and harsh cold, spiraling up with the shocking heavens and firmament. Every generation¡¯s victory of the Demon Slaying Warrior was inevitably accompanied by sacrifice and brutality. Lan Juntian¡¯s face turned red, and his chest heaved uncontrollably. When he finished the piece, he slowly put down the drumstick in his hand. The black fog that enveloped the courtyard gradually dissipated. Most of the young men and women had collapsed to the ground. Only three people could barely stand still. "You three, come forward," Lan Juntian said, looking at the Demon Slaying Sword on the stone platform in front of him. Among these three, there was a young woman who was indeed Lan Ke¡¯er. "Lift this Demon Slaying Sword and gain the approval of the Sword Spirit, and you will be the Demon Slaying Warrior of this generation." Hearing Lan Juntian¡¯s words, the first young man hastily stepped forward. He took a deep breath as the Spiritual Energy of the Esteem Vein Realm surged around him. He slowly gripped the hilt of the sword and let out a roar. The veins on his forehead bulged, and his muscles trembled. He exerted all his strength to lift the sword in his hands. However, no matter how hard he tried, the Demon Slaying Sword did not budge. The young man kept at it for a long while, seemingly deflated, and finally sat down on the ground with a thump. "That¡¯s enough, everyone only gets one chance." "If you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t do it," Lan Juntian said indifferently, seeing the young man¡¯s unconvinced gaze. Then the second young man beside him stepped forward, and his outcome was essentially the same as the first young man¡¯s. "Now it¡¯s your turn to try," Lan Juntian said, looking at the only remaining Lan Ke¡¯er. "Brute force won¡¯t work." Lan Ke¡¯er frowned slightly, stepped forward, and placed her hands on the Demon Slaying Sword. Rather than rushing to lift it, she closed her eyes and felt the sword with her heart. The emotions of the sword, and the ideas it wanted to convey. Since the Demon Slaying Sword had a Sword Spirit, it must be sentient. ...... Her vision was utterly dark, not even Lan Ke¡¯er knew where the Sword Spirit had taken her consciousness. Demonic Qi surged through the sky, brimming with brutality and despair. Mixed emotions intertwined within it, as if to erode Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s consciousness. Her eyes gradually turned blood-red, a state hardly anyone under normal circumstances could resist. Just as Lan Ke¡¯er was about to be corrupted by the Demonic Qi, a dazzling blue radiance suddenly emanated from her body. Under the shroud of this blue light, her long hair turned a deep blue first, followed by her eyes, and then the skin on her entire body followed suit. In such a state, Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s expression was incredibly calm. No matter how furiously the Demonic Qi roared around her, it couldn¡¯t disturb her mind in the slightest. Lan Ke¡¯er looked around in amazement, for she had found she could enter this state since the first day she started her cultivation. Although she didn¡¯t know why, her combat power would increase manifold in this state. What¡¯s more important, she could remain unaffected by any factor. Terribly calm. "Could it be that I¡¯m a natural-born Demon Slaying Warrior?" Lan Ke¡¯er muttered to herself with amusement. Then the darkness in front of her dispersed, and she finally saw the Sword Spirit within the Demon Slaying Sword. ... Meanwhile, in the outside world, Lan Ke¡¯er slowly opened her eyes. She smiled at Lan Juntian, then lifted her right hand gently. The Demon Slaying Sword was effortlessly raised by her. "How could it be," some of the youngsters nearby seemed to be in disbelief. Seeing this scene, Lan Juntian finally breathed a sigh of relief. With a pointed finger, he spoke indifferently to the defeated youngsters, "Take them away and erase this memory. Before the Heavenly Demon appears, the news of the Demon Slaying Warrior must not be leaked to anyone." Then he turned to Lan Ke¡¯er with a smile and said, "Ke¡¯er, come with me. There are some things I should talk to you about." ...¡­ Xu Zimei slowly closed the book in his hands. "Demon-Slaying Family," he chuckled lightly, his gaze stretching towards the distant horizon. "Ah, Lan Ke¡¯er!" Afterward, Xu Zimei browsed the bookshelf again, and a book titled "Empress Epoch" caught his attention. The sunlight from outside shone through the window, and as Xu Zimei sat cross-legged on the floor, he leisurely opened the book and began to read with interest. She was hailed as one of the greatest Great Emperors in the history of the True Martial Holy Sect. Perhaps this lady¡¯s life was indeed worthy of the term ¡¯legendary.¡¯ ...¡­ Jiang Mochou walked out of the desolate Endless Heaven Sea, his eyes fixed on the direction of the Taiyuan Holy Sect. The Void Elder had told him, there is no retreat in the fight against the Demon Lord, and this journey might be a one-way trip. He knew before he set foot on this path, he had to visit the Taiyuan Holy Sect. Tan Jiulin, following the directives of the Evil God List, finally met the Sage who created the Evil God List and had prepared a second Battle Body for him. The great dramas of the age were about to unfold, and people were setting the stage. Whether it be a role at dawn or dusk, or that of a chariot, horse, cannon, or foot soldier, each character had their own life, their own destiny, and their own story. Located in a very secluded hollow in the Extreme West Region, Baili Xiao slowly crawled out of the cave. Her past life¡¯s opportunity lay here. Back then, she was the Jade Pure Fairy. Before reincarnating, to take precautions, she left the legacy of her past life here. With this legacy, she could step onto the path of the strong even faster. Chapter 307 - 306: Return of the Talented Disciples ``` "When will you help me take my revenge?" Baili Xiao asked impatiently. "Wait," Lin Yuqing replied indifferently. "How much longer must we wait? With the resources of the True Martial Holy Sect aiding him, he will only get stronger and stronger," Baili Xiao said anxiously. "I never do anything that I¡¯m not sure about," Lin Yuqing stood at the entrance of the cave, speaking lightly. "I have already claimed back my Flying Immortal Body. Moreover, Sect Master Xiao of the True Martial Holy Sect has already returned. I believe he will understand my identity. Once I completely integrate this inheritance, my strength will also greatly increase. By then, it will be the end of the road for him, Xu Zimei." ...¡­ The sky gradually darkened, and Xu Zimei slowly closed the book in his hand before walking out of the Heavenly Scripture Pavilion. The life of the Empress was indeed magnificent. Perhaps from the moment she embarked on the path of cultivation, her story was filled with legends. Xu Zimei also found the information he had been seeking. In her time, the Empress had gathered eight Myriad Dao Lotuses. The White Lotus was left within her own inheritance. The Green Lotus was placed within the Cleansing Sword Pond of the True Martial Holy Sect. The Blue Lotus was given to her first War General at the time, Jade Pure Fairy. And the Red Lotus was exchanged to the Blood Clan at a great cost. If the information above is correct, then this Myriad Dao Red Lotus should now be within the Blood Clan. The Blood Clan can¡¯t be considered a large race. But their long history, as far as scholarly investigation goes, is not much shorter than that of the human race. ...¡­ In the days that followed, Xu Zimei stayed on Goose Southern Peak, studying the mysteries of his True Fate World aside from resting. Until one day, a series of earth-shaking roars came from the True Fate World. There were nine roars in total, each more powerful than the last. At this moment, within Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, the blood of the Nine-Headed Ancient Divine Beast that was being nurtured had gradually begun to take shape. The moment these Nine-Headed Divine Beasts began to form, Chaos stood by their side. The spiritual energy in the heavens was surging wildly. All of the spiritual energy poured into the forming essence blood. The beastly roars grew more and more majestic, as if to tear through the heavens. These newly formed Nine-Headed Divine Beasts, in fact, were like nine new species. They had no memories of their past lives and no longer possessed the strength of the Divine Vein Realm. They were merely nine newly born monster beasts with the potential to grow into Divine Beasts. ...¡­ The Divine Continent is vast and boundless, and now, a hundred dragon cubs are able to move about on their own. Chaos carved out its own territory in one corner of the Divine Continent. Leading a hundred dragon cubs and the newly born Nine-Headed Divine Beasts, they lived here. Unlike humans who construct houses, the living areas of monster beasts tend to utilize the materials available on-site. Some lived in caves they had burrowed into mountains, while others simply lay on the branches of large trees to sleep. This was the first group of natives of the Divine Continent. Chaos named this corner of the world the Myriad Demons Tribe. This was also one of the first powers to emerge on the Divine Continent. ...¡­ For the moment, let¡¯s not discuss the peaceful and comfortable life Xu Zimei was leading on Goose Southern Peak. The True Martial Holy Sect, which had been quiet for a long time, was now starting to bustle with activity. Within the True Martial Holy Sect, a martial arts competition is held every year. All disciples of the Sect can participate in this competition. In any place, only with competition comes pressure and motivation. This martial arts competition would rank all disciples according to their performance, and the Sect would then cultivate disciples based on their ranking on the leaderboard. ``` As well as a tilt towards appropriate resources. Moreover, according to the rules of the True Martial Holy Sect, the top three disciples on the leaderboard are qualified to challenge the Saint Heir. If the Saint Heir lost for three consecutive years, the Sect would then reselect candidates for the Saint Heir. The grand competition is not just for the inner and outer disciples; many direct disciples who went out for experience and hadn¡¯t been in the Sect for years would also return. ... The sky, cloudless for miles, was a terrifyingly deep blue. Autumn winds raged below, howling as they passed. The sun hung high in the sky, and the soft sunlight was like fields of golden yellow. A wide blue sword sped from the distance towards the True Martial Holy Sect, high in the sky. The broadsword slowly descended not far from the entrance to the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s mountain gate. With the grand competition approaching, the entire Sect was bustling with activity. The disciples trained day and night, neglecting sleep and food. At the sight of the blue broadsword, some disciples frowned slightly. It seemed familiar, yet they couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment. "Isn¡¯t that Senior Brother Xia Zihe?" A disciple nearby asked uncertainly. "Senior Brother Zihe," the previous disciple suddenly realized and then quickly nodded his head. He responded, "A direct disciple of the Deputy Sect Master. Back then, Senior Brother Zihe¡¯s Surging Wave Sword was unrivaled in half of the Extreme West Region. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He has been out for experience for three years and hasn¡¯t returned, right?" The older disciples nearby all nodded in agreement. While everyone was discussing, yet another bright light sped from afar, swiftly flying over. It was a man and a woman, each riding on a saber and a sword, flying over. They wore exceptionally retro, scholar-style long robes. The man¡¯s was black, and the woman¡¯s was white. With similar designs, they looked even more like a couple¡¯s attire. Seeing the two people¡¯s arrival, some disciples under them exclaimed in surprise. "The Star Sword Fairy and Young Master Dao Yang have returned as well." "It¡¯s quite normal; they are direct disciples of the Fifth Elder. It¡¯s okay not to return in other years, but this year our True Martial Holy Sect has a Saint Heir. Naturally, they would want to come back and challenge once." "Look over there, Overlord King Xiang Qianheng has returned as well." As more and more disciples returned to the Sect, the normally calm True Martial Holy Sect truly burst into a frenzy. A Roc flew in from the sky, its majestic beastly might sweeping across half the firmament. The Roc, that eclipsed the sky, passed over their heads, and atop it stood a man in a golden robe. "Xiang Qianheng is a direct disciple of Sect Master Xiao. It is said that when he left the Sect, he was already invincible among the younger generation of the True Martial Holy Sect. I wonder what realm he has reached now." People were marveling when snowflakes suddenly floated down from the sky. The cold storm and the white snow fluttered down together, and what was strange was that the snow only fell at the True Martial Holy Sect. Everywhere else, it was sunny and bright. In the midst of the snowflakes, a woman in a long dress blending purple and white walked slowly towards them. Her three thousand strands of dark hair were particularly striking in the falling snow. As the woman approached, she was like the proud and cold plum blossoms of winter. With each step, her purple dress billowed, dancing in the wind. As if a long song from the ninth heaven was being played across the firmament. The firmament itself seemed to freeze, with the constant sound of ice forming echoing through the air. "It¡¯s the Heartless Fairy, Jiang Xier." The crowd gasped, especially some of the older disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect. As their once godlike figure, Jiang Xier¡¯s fame in the True Martial Holy Sect was unparalleled. As more and more disciples arrived, the True Martial Holy Sect was enveloped in a festive atmosphere. Chapter 308 - 307 Mythical Furnace Xu Zimei was reclining on a sun lounger in the courtyard of Goose Southern Peak, basking in the sun. The liveliness of the outside world seemed like a different universe compared to the tranquility of the courtyard. At this moment, a disciple came to call him; his father, Xu Qingshan, was looking for him. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t linger and went straight to Azure Mountain Peak. Beyond the mountain, there¡¯s another exterior to the Azure Mountain Tower! At this moment, aside from Xu Qingshan, there was also a young man standing next to him at Azure Mountain Peak. The young man was dressed in a blue robe and carried a longsword on his back, his eyes bright and spirited. His longsword was different from ordinary swords; the sword light was half a meter wide. Engraved on the hilt was a never-ending long river. It looked very lifelike, as if you could hear the sound of waves breaking on the shore if you looked at it long enough. "Senior Brother Xia," Xu Zimei softly greeted upon seeing the young man¡¯s arrival. The other party was named Xia Zihe, a direct disciple of his father. Xu Qingshan had three disciples in his life, and this Xia Zihe was the third in seniority. Their relationship used to be not bad in the past. But later on, they were both busy with cultivation, and with going out of the sect for training adventures, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. "Junior Brother Zimo," Xia Zihe greeted Xu Zimei with a warm smile. "It¡¯s been a few years, and you¡¯ve grown up so fast. You¡¯ve even become the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, well done." Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head, asking, "Did Senior Brother Xia also come back to participate in the martial arts competition?" "Sort of, considered you are the Saint Heir this year, it¡¯s going to be much more exciting, and who wouldn¡¯t want to take up the challenge," Xia Zihe teased. "Don¡¯t even talk about it, although you direct disciples are decades older than me and started cultivating decades before me," Xu Zimei replied. "But I haven¡¯t really put you in my eyes." "Alright, it¡¯s good to have pride, but you should still take seriously those who ought to be taken seriously, after all, none of those people are simple." Xu Qingshan added from the side, "Chaos has now become your Vein Beast. The Vein Beast is also a part of your combat strength. If it happens that you can¡¯t defeat your opponents, you can let Chaos come out, and no one will have anything to say about it." "Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother Zimo, I¡¯ll protect you," Xia Zihe smiled and said from the side. "During this time, let Xia Zihe stay at your Goose Southern Peak. You two haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time," Xu Qingshan instructed. Xu Zimei nodded his head and did not rebut. ...... No sooner had the two descended the mountain than Xia Zihe slung his arm around Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder, squinting his eyes and smiling. "Little Zimo, have you taken a fancy to any girls in these past few years? Tell your Senior Brother, have you caused trouble with a number of girls?" "You think everyone is like you," Xu Zimei gave Xia Zihe a blank look. This guy was as docile as a cat in front of their father, Xu Qingshan. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in private, he was actually rakishly cheeky. "I haven¡¯t seen them for so many years, I wonder how my old friends are doing," Xia Zihe sighed and shook his head. "You still have friends?" Xu Zimei asked in surprise. "How could I not," Xia Zihe snorted and said, "Xiang Qianheng and the others. Not to mention Dao Yang and Star Sword, that pair of lovebirds. I wonder what my goddess looks like now." "Who is your goddess?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "You don¡¯t know?" "How should I know? For someone like you who can¡¯t walk past a woman without being entranced. Every woman you see turns into a goddess." "Nonsense," Xia Zihe hastily explained, "My goddess is Jiang Xier." Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then suddenly exclaimed, "Oh, you might be out of luck. She cultivates the Way of Ruthlessness." "What does it have to do with me, whether she¡¯s compassionate or not?" Xia Zihe replied indifferently. "All I care about is her appearance, not what¡¯s in her heart." "Overlord King takes by force?" Xu Zimei turned his head. The two of them looked at each other and deviously smiled. ...¡­ Miaoliu Peak, this is where Xiao Yuexuan, the Sixth Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect, resides. Ever since the last annihilation of the Yin-Yang Sect, because of various actions by Xiao Yuexuan, she ended up being confined by Xu Qingshan. The place where Xiao Yuexuan was kept in confinement was off-limits to everyone. Once one of the liveliest peaks of the True Martial Holy Sect, it had now declined. Apart from a few maids who used to serve Xiao Yuexuan, there were rarely any people seen on Miaoliu Peak. At this moment, as the snow quietly drifted down, Jiang Xier¡¯s figure slowly appeared above Miaoliu Peak. Being the direct disciple of Xiao Yuexuan, it had been a long time since she had seen her master. Although she cultivates the Way of Ruthlessness, her cultivation was still shallow. Now, the thought of her master stirred excitement in her heart. When she arrived at the peak, she noticed that the courtyard where her master resided looked exceptionally deserted, except for a few maids. "Where did master go?" She approached one of the maids and asked with a frown. "You, you, you," the maid, seeing Jiang Xier, seemed at a loss for a moment. "What exactly is going on?" A bad premonition suddenly arose in Jiang Xier¡¯s heart. The maid quickly came back to her senses and narrated the whole situation in detail. When it was explained that Xiao Yuexuan had been put in confinement, Jiang Xier¡¯s eyes turned red, and the chill around her grew even colder. The space around her began to freeze, covered with a thick layer of ice. "I will seek justice from the Sect Master," said Jiang Xier before heading directly towards Heaven Origin Peak. ... The place set for the martial arts competition lies within the Heavenly Domain. The last contest between the six sects, when Xu Zimei was designated as the Saint Heir, took place here. During this recent period, the Sect Gate was busy arranging the competition¡¯s layout within the Heavenly Domain. The direct disciples who had returned were gathering joyfully amidst a tense atmosphere. As the third-generation emperor of the True Martial Holy Sect, the Divine Travel Great Emperor wasn¡¯t as renowned. However, it¡¯s undeniable that he made exceptional contributions to the development of the True Martial Holy Sect. In his youth, the Divine Travel Great Emperor once left the sect to gain experience. He accidentally obtained a furnace left by a strong figure from the Mythical Era. This furnace, at its peak, was purported to forge pills, people, and even heavens. By the time the Divine Travel Great Emperor found it, the Pill Furnace was already so damaged that it was barely recognizable. Having gone through the Mythical Era, the Wild Desolation, and the Era of Emperors. This furnace had long been sealed in the dust of the times and decayed. The True Martial Holy Sect, after multiple repairs and using countless materials, finally managed to fix the first two functions of the furnace, leaving the technique of refining heavens beyond reach. Of course, even with just two functions intact, this furnace is incomparable to ordinary Universe Tier treasures. The pills forged with it, using the same techniques and materials, are not just the finest of their kind. Even more terrifying, it can forcibly elevate the grade of the pills by a significant level. That¡¯s the pill-making capability of the furnace, but as for refining people, the flame inside can completely eliminate all impurities in a human body. This effect is valid for all martial artists below the Immortal Path. Without impurities, martial artists, whether in terms of cultivation speed or opening their Vein Gates, will find it much easier. Chapter 309 - 308 Jiang Xier Seeks Accountability What¡¯s truly terrifying is that this furnace can help beings to remold their bodies. It allows them to be more harmonious and aligned with the natural order and truth of the Great Dao. It also makes it easier to control one¡¯s own body and inherent strength. The only drawback of the furnace is its excessive consumption. Each usage requires a significant amount of resources. Therefore, the True Martial Holy Sect had a rule that the top three winners of the martial arts tournament were granted an opportunity to use the furnace. Xu Zimei, who had earlier become the Saint Heir, was also entitled to use it. However, he didn¡¯t feel the need for the furnace¡¯s assistance and thought it unnecessary. Many of the disciples who came back to participate in the martial arts tournament were actually here for the furnace. At this moment, on Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei was basking in the sun, casually flipping through books. These books were obtained from the Extinct Heaven Sect. They contained many of the Extinct Heaven Sect¡¯s top secrets which he would read whenever he had idle time. Occasionally, they would provide some useful intelligence. Observing Xu Zimei¡¯s comfortable stance, Xia Zihe spoke with a hint of confusion. "Zimo, you don¡¯t seem to be worried at all. Many people will be targeting you, the Saint Heir, when the time comes. I believe many would enjoy seeing you embarrassed." "Oh," Xu Zimei responded indifferently with a nod. "You¡¯re really as steady as Mount Tai," Xia Zihe underestimated in a low voice, slowly continuing. "I must tell you, being the Saint Heir is just a title. Although your status in the Sect Gate is somewhat elevated, many direct disciples don¡¯t take you seriously in private." "Why bother about others¡¯ opinions when walking your own path?" Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh. "As long as they don¡¯t stand in my way, everything is negotiable." "I just went out to gather some information, and several heavyweight direct disciples have returned to the sect," Xia Zihe said. "Their realms must be at the Emperor Pulse by now, can you handle them?" "The ship will find its way around the bend when it reaches the bridge," Xu Zimei said with a smile and a wave of his hand. ... At this moment on Heaven Origin Peak, Jiang Xier emerged from the mountain with a distressed expression. The Sect Master Xiao¡¯s words still echoed faintly in her ears. "This is the Sect Gate, where there is no order, there is no circle and square. Since the Sixth Elder violated the regulations, placing her under confinement is already sparing much face." Drawing a deep breath, Jiang Xier¡¯s gaze pierced through layers of immortal mist as she murmured in a low voice. "Xu Zimei, this matter originated because of you. Falsely targeting Baili Junior Sister, and even drawing our master into it." With a step into the void, she headed straight for Goose Southern Peak. Although Xu Zimei was the Saint Heir, she felt no fear in her heart. This batch of direct disciples had been cultivating for several decades longer than Xu Zimei¡¯s generation and naturally were stronger. Endless snow fluttered through the sky, a grand spectacle. As the vast drifting snow fell, Jiang Xier¡¯s face turned sharp, her purple dress almost frozen by the frost. On Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei, who was sunbathing, suddenly felt a chill. He looked toward the distant horizon and said to Xia Zihe with a smile, "Your goddess is coming." "What?" Xia Zihe was taken aback, looking at the snow fluttering all over the sky and instantly reacting. "No way, she couldn¡¯t have known I was here and specifically come to find me, could she?" "Very likely," Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. Xia Zihe hastily tidied up his hair and asked Xu Zimei, "How about it? Do I look handsome?" ``` "Handsome beyond the sky," Xu Zimei nodded and replied, "With half of my good looks." ... As the temperature in the sky grew ever colder, the ice and snow hanging in midair became increasingly near. Xia Zihe took a step into thin air, walking towards Jiang Xier. The ice and snow slowly dissipated, revealing Jiang Xier¡¯s face, cold as frost. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xia Zihe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling that something was amiss. "Junior Sister Jiang," he called out with a smile. "What is it?" Jiang Xier asked with an icy voice. Xia Zihe quickly shook his head, stepping aside. Jiang Xier took a deep breath, looked in the direction of Goose Southern Peak, and said in a sharp tone, "Xu Zimei, come out here." Her voice was so shocking that it echoed through half of the heavens and earth. At that moment, many disciples around the vicinity of the True Martial Holy Sect were looking at each other from a distance, watching the scene with interest. "Tsk tsk, Junior Sister Jiang¡¯s temper is still so fiery. I wonder what the new Saint Heir did to provoke her." From the direction of Heaven Origin Peak, Overlord King Xiang Qianheng spoke in a low voice, full of interest. "It¡¯s a good opportunity to test each other¡¯s mettle." Xu Zimei lifted his head, chuckled lightly, and was not surprised by the scene unfolding. He figured it must be because of the Sixth Elder¡¯s matter; otherwise, he and her didn¡¯t really cross paths. Xu Zimei lay in his recliner, making no move to get up, since he found such skirmishes rather meaningless. If it truly came to a fight, he would pulverize his opponent in one go. Xia Zihe, witnessing this scene, frowned slightly and asked, "Junior Sister Jiang, how has Junior Brother Zimo offended you?" "This matter is none of your concern," Jiang Xier replied indifferently. "Junior Brother Zimo is our master¡¯s son, so his affairs are my affairs," Xia Zihe replied just as unceremoniously. "So what? Do you want to have a fight with me?" Jiang Xier asked with a frosty gaze. "If you¡¯re looking for trouble with Junior Brother Zimo, then what¡¯s wrong with having a fight?" Xia Zihe slowly drew the broadsword from his back, his eyes bright and steadfast. "That¡¯s enough, this is not a place for you to fight," came a voice from Goose Southern Peak, cutting through the tense atmosphere between them. Jiang Xier looked towards the source of the voice and saw Xu Zimei walking over leisurely. "Xu Zimei," she said word for word, her tone stern. "Don¡¯t put on such a bitter and grievous face; some people just ask for trouble," Xu Zimei replied casually. "If you really want to fight me, I¡¯ll be waiting at the martial arts competition." "We can¡¯t start now." Listening to Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jiang Xier took a deep breath, glancing around. She knew countless eyes were upon them, including some higher-ups who would definitely intervene to stop a fight if it broke out. "Fine, then I¡¯ll be waiting for you," Jiang Xier said before turning and leaving with a flounce of her sleeves. Many disciples watching secretly were disappointed that a fight didn¡¯t break out and left in low spirits. Xia Zihe looked at Xu Zimei, his expression serious as he asked, "How did you manage to provoke her?" "Sometimes, you don¡¯t have to provoke anyone for trouble to find you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Why, are you worried about your goddess?" "Even now you joke," Xia Zihe said, "I¡¯m not even sure I can beat her." "So little confidence in me, huh?" Xu Zimei laughed, his gaze drifting to the distance as he spoke nonchalantly. "This martial arts competition, I plan to give everyone a surprise." ...¡­ The martial arts competition was set for three days later, and the True Martial Holy Sect seemed unusually calm in the days leading up to it. It was as if there were a calm before the storm. ``` Chapter 310 - 309 Preparations for Chaos to Advance Stepping into Immortality Three days before the start of the martial arts tournament, Xu Zimei was also preparing for something. Zimo had reached the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm for a long time, but had yet to step onto the Immortal Path. This also indirectly showed the difficulty of stepping into immortality. Many people remain stuck in the Divine Vein Realm for their entire lives without ever entering it. The biggest difference between the Divine Vein Realm and Immortal Ascension is the eternal separation of mortals from immortals, and a drastic increase in lifespan. Most of the strong practitioners in the Immortal Path no longer need the Dust Blood Coffin to sustain their lives. Unless their time is too ancient. For humans to break through to the Immortal Path, they must open the ninth Vein Gate, "Shen Poxu," also commonly known as the Immortal Gate. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That is, establishing a bridge between heaven and earth within oneself to directly reach the Other Shore. The way for Monster Beasts is similar, except their Vein Gates open from the outside in, making it much more difficult. And because Monster Beasts are generally stronger within their rank, the essense blood and insight into the Immortal Realm they need to breakthrough are far more difficult than for humans. Xu Zimei had been studying the ways for Monster Beasts to break through recently. According to the books, besides Monster Beasts¡¯ autonomous breakthrough via enlightenment, external stimulants and assistance could also be employed. The book provided a certain type of pill for this. Blood Devouring Immortality Pill! By blending the essense blood of the Ancestor Devouring Beast, Blood Wasteland Grass, Heavenly Arrival Flower, and Breaking Immortal Soul, and with the assistance of some other Mysterious Medicine, this Blood Devouring Immortality Pill could be refined. Of course, since every Monster Beast has different attributes, among the pill¡¯s four most crucial herbs, the Heavenly Arrival Flower can be substituted based on attribute. Although Ruhu¡¯s attribute is devouring, it leans more towards the Fire series, so there¡¯s no need to substitute the Heavenly Arrival Flower. As for the other three main herbs, Xu Zimei decided to visit the Hundred Herbs Garden. This is the advantage of being the Saint Heir, if he really needs it. The Sect will also provide some for him for free if available; if not, they will try their best to find these herbs. ... The Hundred Herbs Garden is located to the southwest of the True Martial Holy Sect. It is the largest medicinal field within the True Martial Holy Sect, where almost all the Mysterious Medicine planted is rarely seen in the common world. Legend has it that long ago, the True Martial Holy Sect had a Medicine Saint. This Medicine Saint¡¯s understanding of medicinal principles and the cultivation of Mysterious Medicine was unmatched throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent of that era. It was only because of the Medicine Saint¡¯s excessive obsession and insanity over Mysterious Medicine that he never took cultivation seriously. Despite the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s best efforts, they were ultimately unable to help him break through to the Immortal Realm. Although the Medicine Saint was only a Divine Vein Realm martial artist, Immortal Ascension Boundary pharmacists often came to consult with him on medicinal theory. As his lifespan in the Divine Vein Realm came to an end, the Medicine Saint chose not to drag his existence out in a Dust Blood Coffin. Eventually, he chose to disintegrate into this piece of heaven and earth. On the day of his disintegration, legend has it that hundreds of flowers mourned in unison, thousands of trees lamented, and a torrential downpour fell from the sky. Ever since, this piece of land has become Divine Land. Mysterious Medicine planted on Divine Land doesn¡¯t require too much human care; it grows by itself. Not only is the survival rate high, but the plants are even known to revert to ancestor species. And the growth cycle is also much faster. From then on, with the strong support of the True Martial Holy Sect, this place became the Hundred Herbs Garden. ... The Hundred Herbs Garden is normally managed by three Elders. That is, Lin Ruhu¡¯s grandfather. After arriving at the Hundred Herbs Garden, Xu Zimei spoke a few words with the disciple guarding the gate and then walked straight in. The Hundred Herbs Garden, nearly a hundred li in size, stretches as far as the eye can see, with flowers and trees being the most prominent feature here. ``` The space was filled with the rich aroma of herbs, and upon closer examination, there was also a faint fragrance. Purple Charm Dragon Emperor Ginseng, Octagonal Mysterious Ice Grass, Polar Poison Devil Vine, Sun Tree, Nine-Tailed Dragon Malva Flower¡­ These rare Mysterious Medicines, commonplace in the mundane world, were all over the place here. It felt as if they were as common as weeds. Moreover, this Hundred Herbs Garden was home to many Monster Beasts. These Monster Beasts lived in the garden, helping each other. Just as the spreading of pollen relies on bees. Animals do indeed benefit plants. Xu Zimei walked straight in, passing through the lush jungle. He walked along the shaded paths, weaving through the strong scents of flowers and herbs. In the middle of the Hundred Herbs Garden, there was a simple straw hut. A crystal-clear river flowed gently by the side of the hut. This water was not ordinary stream water but actual Spiritual Liquid. They used real Spiritual Liquid to irrigate these immortal-grade herbs. Only the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect could afford such lavishness. An old man dressed in green clothed wandered through the garden. He carefully tended to every plant here. Some needed pruning, others required their roots to be arranged, and there were also mature Spirit fruits that needed picking. The Elder had a basket slung over his arm and walked unhurriedly, appearing quite content. It seemed that this task was not so much a job as it was a pleasure, and he thoroughly enjoyed it. "Elder Three," Xu Zimei called out softly. Since Elder Three was reserved by nature, and thanks to Lin Ruhu, Xu Zimei had a closer relationship with him than with the other Elders. "Ah, Zimo," turned Elder Three, smiling gently as he asked, "Do you need something from me?" "I would like to inquire about a few Mysterious Medicines and whether our Hundred Herbs Garden has them," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Go ahead," nodded Elder Three. Xu Zimei then listed the four main medicines he was looking for. The various auxiliary medicines were not as important. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Elder Three paused for a moment and asked, "Do these Mysterious Medicines all have something to do with Monster Beasts?" "Do we have them?" Xu Zimei nodded and asked. "The Essence Blood of the Ancestor Devouring Beast, Blood Wasteland Grass, Heavenly Arrival Flower, these three should not be a problem," Elder Three reflected for a moment before responding. "But the Breaking Immortal Soul is indeed rare, I haven¡¯t heard of it for thousands of years." "Then give me the other three, as for the Breaking Immortal Soul, I shall try to find it on my own when I have the chance," Xu Zimei considered for a moment before replying. "Alright, just apply at the Sect Gate. If the Sect Master agrees, I will prepare them for you," Elder Three smiled and answered. "Given your status as the Saint Heir, it should not be a large issue." After chatting with Elder Three for a while longer, Xu Zimei left the Hundred Herbs Garden. The Breaking Immortal Soul was truly rare; it was said that during the era of Wild Desolation, a plant called Illusionary Immortal Vine existed. This Illusionary Immortal Vine would produce five gourds every one hundred years. Although these gourds had no life, they possessed Divine Souls. People referred to these Divine Souls as Immortal Souls. Because Immortal Souls greatly aided in opening Vein Gates, every appearance of the Illusionary Immortal Vine caused a frenzy among humans. Over time, people began to refer to the gourds¡¯ Immortal Souls as Breaking Immortal Souls. ... After leaving the Hundred Herbs Garden, Xu Zimei rested for three days at Goose Southern Peak. Time flew by, and the annual grand and bustling martial arts tournament of the True Martial Holy Sect finally began to unfold within the Heavenly Domain. ``` Chapter 311 - 310 The Tournament Begins Dawn broke, the azure sky adorned with drifting white clouds, like a beautifully rendered painting. The morning air felt exceptionally fresh. Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect dressed neatly and, full of energy, headed early to the gates of the Heavenly Domain to gather. Some were eager to watch the day¡¯s exciting matches. After all, it was not every day that such talented disciples gathered together. Others aimed for higher rankings. Their long efforts were finally granted a chance to be showcased today. The disciples filed in one after another; the Heavenly Domain was so vast that it never felt crowded, even when the entire sect¡¯s disciples entered at once. In the very center, a hundred arenas made of Black Tortoise True Iron stood like warriors at the edge of heaven and earth, firmly rooted to the ground. The competition was not just about fighting; it also included alchemy, formation mastery, and various other professional contests. Of course, the main event was still the fighting. This was also the first grand competition ceremony presided over by Sect Master Xiao since his return to the sect. Clad in a golden robe, his presence was majestic as he stood at the forefront of the arena. The might of the Divine Vein Realm roared within him. Storms of spiritual energy churned in the firmament above. His power was awe-inspiring, shaking heaven and earth. This was also a symbol of his breakthrough into the Divine Vein Realm. At the head of the arena, there were more than a dozen seats. Besides Sect Master Xiao, Deputy Sect Master Xu Qingshan, in a green robe, slowly approached from the distance. His aura, that of the Saint Vein Realm, was also amazing. This strength grew stronger and stronger, clearly on the cusp of the Saint Vein Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he could break through to the Divine Vein Realm. As for the so-called seven Great Elders, with the Sixth Elder under confinement, there were now only six. The six Great Elders, all in white robes, made their way from the arena to the seats at the head. The mad wind howled as the five Elders¡¯ steps were forceful and resolute, each movement possessing the power to change the weather. Some disciples in the distance began beating the war drums. The sound of "bang, bang, bang" echoed in the world. Each strike of the red drum mallet, accompanied by the fluttering red cloth tied to it, Conveyed the urgency and pressure of the imminent storm. The war drums surged the atmosphere to a fever pitch. It seemed to invoke the fighting spirit within everyone¡¯s heart. With the arrival of several direct disciples, the atmosphere at the scene became even more explosive and intense. It was as if the whole place was about to burst. The Overlord King Xiang Qianheng, The Heartless Fairy Jiang Xier, The Surging Wave Sword wielder Xia Zihe, The Son of the Trapping Array Jue Ming, The Undefeated King Sword Twenty-One. ... When these legendary direct disciples congregated, one could imagine just how fervent the mood became. Xu Zimei looked at the disciples below, full of fighting spirit, and chuckled softly. As a Saint Heir, he did not need to participate in such competitions. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Like the six Great Elders, the Saint Heir had a designated seat at the head. To the ordinary disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect, these direct disciples were the targets of their pursuit, The true prodigies. But to Xu Zimei, their battles were child¡¯s play. After the end of this competition, Xu Zimei planned to leave the True Martial Holy Sect. Then, it would be time to consider his own advancement to the Saint Vein Realm. He still had to fulfill his promise with Ancient Nether; a visit to the Burial Buddha Temple was inevitable. ...¡­ Sect Master Xiao stood at the forefront of the arena, his piercing gaze surveying the disciples below, whether they had come to participate or to watch the battles. "You all are the future hope of our Sect Gate!" He proclaimed with a resounding voice. "It is undeniable that high-level combat power is the foundation of any sect¡¯s existence. Some of you young ones may still be weak now. But I believe, there will come a day when you will become the future of the sect, determining the limits of our sect¡¯s power. I am delighted that you have become part of this large family. As your Sect Master, I am very proud and honored." Sect Master Xiao paused at this point, then slowly exhaled, raising his voice again. "I hope that in this grand ceremony, everyone will do their utmost to strive for a good ranking. Because this will mean the sect¡¯s future cultivation effort and a portion of resources will be inclined toward you. Every one of you is eligible to participate, and the grand ceremony will commence with absolute fairness." As Sect Master Xiao announced the start of the martial arts tournament, the entire Heavenly Domain along with everyone¡¯s cheers, began to resonate tumultuously. The rules of the ceremony are relatively simple. Outer Sect Disciples fight against Outer Sect Disciples. Inner Sect Disciples fight amongst themselves. And finally, the main event is the battle among Direct Disciples. Of course, the top three of the victorious Inner and Outer Sect Disciples are also qualified to challenge Direct Disciples. This is also the most exciting part of the annual martial arts tournament. The battles between Inner Sect Disciples and Direct Disciples, though mostly ending in defeat, occasionally produce some dark horses. Direct Disciples have trained for much longer, with the additional cultivation from the seven Great Elders. The ones with good aptitude are almost all at the peak of Emperor Pulse Realm, and even the lesser gifted have at least entered the Emperor Pulse Realm. Among the Inner Sect Disciples, the highest level of cultivation isn¡¯t past the peak of Esteem Vein Realm. And progressing in realms gets increasingly harder in the later stages. ... Wu Feng against Shao Xin, Zhuo Yan against Cheng Yu.... As the Great Elder announced the names for the battles, one disciple after another stepped onto the stage. Essentially, a hundred stages were conducting battles simultaneously. This way, the pace could be much faster. The confrontations between Outer Sect Disciples weren¡¯t much to watch¡ª their cultivation levels were too low and they lacked experience in fighting. However, some high-ranking members watched very carefully, evidently scouting for talented individuals among them. Compared to the fights of Outer Sect Disciples, those between Inner Sect Disciples were undoubtedly more spectacular. The one worth Xu Zimei¡¯s attention was Ji Baiyu. She received the inheritance of Emperor Feiyu and was ahead in both resources and cultivation. Her peak Esteem Vein Realm strength allowed her to easily defeat her opponent. There was also a youth named Gao Xiong, who, though not possessing top-tier cultivation¡ªmerely at the peak of Empty Vein Realm¡ªbore the bloodline of Ancient Power Bear, with strength that didn¡¯t correspond to his realm level. Even those strong in the Esteem Vein Realm might not withstand a direct confrontation with him. There weren¡¯t too many outstanding Inner Sect Disciples; by Xu Zimei¡¯s standards, there was only one who truly caught his eye. He was a short-haired youth wearing a light blue robe. The youth¡¯s eyes were cold, brandishing a halberd forged from Black Tortoise True Iron. His moves were grand and sweeping, embodying a sort of commanding presence. The halberd, three meters long and ink-black in color, was inlaid with several golden dragons, clearly no ordinary weapon. With each swing of the youth, the Black Tortoise True Iron arena would crack under the impact of his halberd. Not only was the youth at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm, but his combat experience and mastery of Vein Skills were also exceptional. It was evident he had been honed through battle and strife. "What¡¯s that guy¡¯s name?" Xu Zimei asked, turning to an Elder beside him. Chapter 312 - 311: Dugu Ao, Heavenly Transforming Halberd "Him? What about him? Are you interested too?" The Elder beside him laughed and replied, "His name is Dugu Ao. He came to the Sect Gate a year ago, and his cultivation was outstanding from the very beginning. He has challenged almost all the top disciples on the Hidden Dragon List and defeated them without a single loss. He is the most promising disciple of this generation." "Interesting," Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and asked. "Does he have a master?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, that Elder glanced towards the Great Elder, seemingly hesitant to speak. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "There¡¯s no harm in saying, it¡¯s nothing," the Great Elder replied indifferently. "I wanted to take him as my direct disciple, but unfortunately, he refused." "That¡¯s quite a story," Xu Zimei smiled with interest as he watched the youth in the arena. The Elder beside nodded and replied, "It is said that his master is a hidden expert. His emergence this time is also to make his master¡¯s name known." "Then he will probably challenge the direct disciples," Xu Zimei smiled. ... The midday sun pierced through the clouds. The once clear sky suddenly became overcast in an instant. The azure sky started to turn grey. The sun was obscured by dark clouds, and occasional thunder could be heard from deep within the clouds. The Inner Sect Disciple tournament had ended, and the top three had been decided. They were Dugu Ao, Ji Baiyu, and a youth named Zhuo Yan. Gao Xiong was very strong too, but due to a slightly lower realm, he ultimately lost to Zhuo Yan. The Elder stepped forward and said solemnly to the three, "As per the rules, all three of you have one chance to challenge a direct disciple. If you win the challenge, you will be granted one use of the Mythical Furnace. Will you challenge?" "I¡¯ll pass," Zhuo Yan shook his head. Ji Baiyu hesitated for a moment and eventually shook her head as well. She was so troubled by the Seven Elders of the North Sea lately that she was almost disinterested in cultivation. Only Dugu Ao, with a piercing gaze, looked towards the place where the direct disciples were. Xiang Qianheng leaned against a nearby stone platform and chuckled, "Looks like we¡¯ve got a thorn among this batch of Inner Sect Disciples after all!" "I wonder who will be looked down upon," Xia Zihe said nonchalantly, wiping the broadsword in his hand. Sword Twenty-One slightly raised his head, his gaze filled with Sword Intent, as if countless Sword Qi was bursting forth. He only stared at Xiang Qianheng, uncaring about anyone else. ... "I challenge Xu Ze," Dugu Ao paused for a moment before saying slowly. Upon hearing that name, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the youth in white robes beside them. Xu Ze, the youngest among the second Elder¡¯s direct disciples. Although his aptitude wasn¡¯t considered very good, he had just entered the Emperor Pulse Realm. Now, hearing Dugu Ao¡¯s words, his face flushed with embarrassment, and a sense of shame arose in his heart. "Xiaozhe, it seems someone is looking down on you," Dao Yang said with a gentle smile. Xu Ze let out a deep breath, picked up the long blade in his hand, and stepped towards the stage. "I will break his legs." ...¡­ The dark clouds in the sky grew denser, casting the day into deepening darkness. Looking up, the rolling thunder seemed to roar in anger. On the Mysterious Iron-made stage, Xu Ze and Dugu Ao stood opposite each other at a distance. "I will make you regret your choice," Xu Ze said, as Blade Intent surged around him. All six Vein Gates in his body were opened, enveloping him in the imposing might unique to the Emperor Pulse Realm warriors. The Mad Wind howled around him as he spoke. "You will lose," Dugu Ao said with an ordinary expression. The war halberd in his hands was trembling slightly, as if begging for battle, beyond his control. From the chief seat, Xu Zimei turned to the Great Elder beside him and asked. "Great Elder, who do you think will win?" "Theoretically, Xu Ze should win," the Great Elder replied indifferently. "Unless Dugu Ao has some unexpected trump card." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then this match will be worth watching," Xu Zimei stretched and said with a laugh. ...... Xu Ze, holding a long saber, unleashed a blade intent several meters in length from the tip. He soared into the air and with both hands wielding the saber, he slashed directly toward Dugu Ao. Dugu Ao was not to be outdone; spinning his iron halberd a few times, the aura of the Esteem Vein Realm surged. A dark spiritual energy enveloped his right hand as the tip of the iron halberd thrust out fiercely. With a "bang," Endless blade intent and spiritual energy spread out. Dugu Ao staggered backward several steps, the mysterious iron platform beneath him cracking with multiple fissures. His hands gripping the iron halberd were trembling slightly. "It¡¯s still a bit forced!" Even Xu Ze was slightly stunned by the scene. It was known that there was an entire realm¡¯s difference between the two. Yet the opponent had managed to withstand his strike without injury; the strength was only slightly diminished. His grip on the long saber tightened. If they had been of equal realms, he could hardly imagine. "You¡¯re only this much," Xu Ze said unwilling to show weakness. His spiritual energy surged as he pressed forward aggressively, not giving Dugu Ao any chance to catch his breath. ...... Dugu Ao gripped the iron halberd, an inch longer meant an inch stronger; the halberd tip glowed with endless spiritual energy, dissecting the space around it. However, Xu Ze¡¯s moves were too ferocious, and as time went on, Dugu Ao began to struggle to keep up. Just as he was about to be pushed off the platform by Xu Ze, Dugu Ao let out a sharp cry. With a roll to the ground, he narrowly avoided the blade, moving to the other side of the platform. "What¡¯s the matter? You were so arrogant before, and now you only know how to dodge?" Xu Ze said disdainfully, as his body was enveloped with crisscrossing sword qi. Dugu Ao took a deep breath; he plunged his iron halberd forcefully into the ground. The platform shattered beneath him as the iron halberd penetrated several centimeters deep. The originally dark spiritual energy around him began to surge violently. He closed his eyes slightly, his hands grasping the central part of the iron halberd. As dark spiritual energy flowed around him, it transformed into the shape of a flying dragon at the tip of the halberd. At the same time, the dragon-shaped pattern engraved on the halberd began to glow faintly. ......... "A¡¯o, I started practicing this Heavenly Transforming Halberd at the age of seven. By the age of forty, with my War Halberd Technique, I could dominate half of the Eastern Continent. At the age of a hundred, I abandoned the Heavenly Transforming Halberd. Grass, wood, bamboo, stone, anything could be a weapon. To prevent the divine weapon from gathering dust, today I grant it to you. I hope you will not fail my name." Dugu Ao slowly opened his eyes as the Mad Wind howled before him. It was as if he could hear once again his master¡¯s earnest teachings from when he first started learning. "The War Halberd Technique," he said with a forceful and resonant tone. Then, with a slight stamp of his right foot, the Heavenly Transforming Halberd that was embedded in the platform flew into the air. He seemed to merge with the Heavenly Transforming Halberd, becoming one with it. His right hand firmly grasped the soaring halberd, thrusting it directly at Xu Ze. With a "boom," The halberd tip carried an endless sharpness and spiritual energy. Chapter 313 - 312 Ongoing Martial Contest Seeing the war halberd cutting through the air, Xu Ze slightly furrowed his brows. The sharp energy that permeated from it caused his face to shift. He slowly raised his blade, the fierce Blade Intent on the blade was laid bare, and pale blue Spiritual Energy rampaged around him. As the two collided, there was another "boom" of an explosion. Endless Spiritual Energy burst out in the surroundings. At this moment, both of their figures ended up retreating a few steps. For a time, they appeared evenly matched. Xu Ze¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed, he felt that the opponent¡¯s strength was on a completely different level than before. Dugu Ao let out a light shout as he once again swung the war halberd in his hands. The Mysterious Iron arena below had already been shattered beyond recognition. With every swing of the war halberd, it seemed as if his strength grew even more potent. After several collisions, Xu Ze was actually being slightly suppressed. The dark black Spiritual Energy surged on that war halberd, and the space around them shattered layer by layer. "War Halberd Technique," Dugu Ao roared. His body soared into the air and the war halberd heavily struck the blade. Xu Ze¡¯s figure continuously retreated, almost reaching the edge of the arena. Just when Dugu Ao¡¯s war halberd¡¯s tip lightly bent, using the haft as a pivot point, his feet kicked heavily into Xu Ze¡¯s abdomen while in mid-air. Xu Ze didn¡¯t even have time to resist, his figure directly flew out. He fell outside the arena, Xu Ze wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, then slowly stood up, speaking unwillingly. "I lost." Dugu Ao looked around the arena and said with a cold tone, "I am a disciple of Dugu Baitian." With those words, Dugu Ao turned and walked off the arena. He had barely taken a few steps when his body suddenly swayed and he collapsed directly to the ground. The Great Elder furrowed his brows slightly and stepped through the air to Dugu Ao¡¯s side. At this moment, Dugu Ao was covered in blood, with several of his veins having already burst open. His appearance looked very pitiful. "He¡¯s not strong enough, just now he forcefully used that War Halberd Technique, he was practically seeking death." The Great Elder said, frowning. Then he hastily started to treat Dugu Ao. With Dugu Ao winning the match, naturally, the progress couldn¡¯t be delayed. Everyone also hadn¡¯t expected Dugu Ao to be so ruthless to himself. However, as the competition among the direct disciples began, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn back. "Next up is the competition among the direct disciples!" As the announcing Elder declared from above, one disciple after another also stepped onto the arena. Although there were only a few dozen direct disciples, each one was a Talented Disciple. And among the direct disciples, there were also differences in strength. As the round of combat began, it dazzled the crowd. The spectacle of Emperor Pulse Realm martial artists¡¯ combat was naturally much higher. By the end of the competition, only a few well-known direct disciples remained on the scene. ... ¡­ "Xiang Qianheng, let¡¯s have a match," Sword Twenty-One stepped forward, cradling his longsword, and spoke indifferently. "Alright," Xiang Qianheng smiled lightly and stepped onto the nearby arena. "Little sister Xier, let¡¯s have a match too," Xia Zihe glanced in the direction of Xu Zimei, then turned to Jiang Xier and said. Jiang Xier¡¯s gaze was cold as ice, she stepped onto the arena. Without speaking, her intention was already clear. "Well, now it¡¯s just the two of us left," Jue Ming said with a smile, addressing both Dao Yang and the Star Sword Fairy. "I will take on you both, husband and wife." Because Dao Yang and the Star Sword Fairy were a dual-cultivating pair, they also practiced combined attack techniques. Thus, they always competed together. ... ¡­ As the competition began, what drew more attention was the match between Xiang Qianheng and Sword Twenty-One on the first arena. "It¡¯s said that Overlord King Xiang Qianheng was already unrivaled when he left the sect to gain experience years ago." "The odds of victory must be quite high now." Below, disciples were discussing animatedly. "You might not know this, but! Xiang Qianheng has also lost to someone before. And that person is Sword Twenty-One. Do you know why Sword Twenty-One¡¯s title is the Undefeated King? Because during his time in the True Martial Holy Sect, his record was never beaten." Let alone the discussions below, up on the stage. Sword Twenty-One slowly drew his longsword, and said with an even gaze, "Do you know? I¡¯ve been waiting for this contest for many years." "It is an honor," laughed Xiang Qianheng in reply. Sword Twenty-One took a deep breath; his longsword in his arms trembled slightly. Years ago at the end of an autumn, a contest was held between the two most talented direct disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect. Sword Twenty-One won that contest, and henceforth was known as the Undefeated King. But only Sword Twenty-One himself understood that his opponent from that year had actually been injured beforehand. The contest didn¡¯t bring out his true strength at all. He had been brooding over it ever since. Xiang Qianheng hadn¡¯t used any weapons, his hands surged with red spiritual energy. With a step into empty space, he charged straight towards Sword Twenty-One. Sword Twenty-One swung his longsword, endless Sword Intent ringing through the air. A storm of Sword Intent enveloped them both as they clashed. ...¡­ Meanwhile, on other stages, Xia Zihe and Jiang Xier were equally unwilling to show weakness. Xia Zihe¡¯s broad sword, with Blade Intent cutting through water, ripped open the heavens and the earth, shattering layer upon layer of endless ice. And Jiang Xier, with her flowing black hair, her cold spiritual energy nearly froze the entire stage. Her white dress and white spiritual energy cascaded down, as if a fairy had descended to the world. As for the contest on another stage. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jue Ming was the Seventh Elder¡¯s direct disciple. His cultivation of the Trapping Array Jue in the field of formations was unparalleled. Son Dao Yang and the Star Sword Fairy were also extraordinary in their combined cultivation. For a time, the fighters seemed evenly matched. ...¡­ Xu Zimei sat at the highest place, watching everyone¡¯s battles, feeling a bit bored. They indeed were like children fighting. He was contemplating the path he should take in the future. Previously, while in Shenghua Domain, he had obtained a stone in Liuhuo City. At that time, Taiying Youying pulsated intensely, indicating it must be related. But after he got the stone, Taiying Youying calmed down again. Perhaps this stone had something to do with Taiyang Zuzhao, Xu Zimei planned to study it carefully. After all, it concerned the completion of the True Fate World. This was the path he was meant to take in the future. After the affairs at Burial Buddha Temple concluded, he also needed to make a trip to the Northern Continent. Moreover, Xu Zimei had a premonition that Bai Meng¡¯s fate was drawing ever closer. Perhaps his time to leave was also approaching. There were also matters concerning the Demon-Slaying Family, the Lan Family. Just as Xu Zimei was deep in thought, a loud chorus of shouts from the outside world broke into his musings. At that moment on the stage, the fighters were almost at the brink of determining the victor. The longsword in Sword Twenty-One¡¯s hands was shrieking. Half the firmament was nearly covered in his Sword Intent. When all of this Sword Intent fell, one could only imagine the damage it would cause. However, Xiang Qianheng was not a simple character either. His body was enveloped with red spiritual energy, which was certainly not flames. Chapter 314 - 313: All of You Come at Once It was his cultivation of the Overlord King¡¯s Blazing Universe Jue. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more domineering the cultivation technique, the more fearlessly one practiced, the greater the power they would wield. At this moment, Xiang Qianheng stepped into the air and brought his palm down, shattering countless sword qi beneath his hand. To him, the sword intent that filled half the firmament was negligible as his black robe billowed in the wind. Under the strands of hair on his forehead, his eyes leaked formidable dominance. With a cold snort, as his palm descended, a surge of crimson spiritual energy erupted around him. Half the sky seemed to collapse under the pressure of his hand. Spiritual energy was in turmoil, space was shattering. Countless streams of sword intent were extinguished within it. Feeling the power of this palm, Sword Twenty-One¡¯s countenance was stern and resolute. His eyes flashed with sharp brilliance as he condensed numerous strands of sword intent and slashed them towards Xiang Qianheng. With a "boom." At this moment, dust fluttered, and the blast wave from the explosion dispersed in all directions. The platform beneath the feet of the two fighters was split in two from the center, Everyone looked intently to see the two standing opposite each other, both with calm gazes. "Who won?" a disciple asked curiously. Sword Twenty-One took a deep breath and wordlessly stepped down from the platform. Just as he stepped off, there was a "crack," and the longsword in his hand shattered. "Xiang Qianheng wins," an elder quickly declared. Ignoring the cheering of the disciples around him, Sword Twenty-One stared blankly at the broken sword in his hands. ...... Meanwhile, on another side, Xia Zihe¡¯s broadsword cleaved downwards. The Surging Wave Sword pierced through the Wugeng Void, bringing up heaven-reaching waves that surged towards his opponent. It seemed as though what he held in his hand was no longer a sword, but an entire vast ocean. Xia Zihe stood atop the tumultuous sea, his figure lifted to a titanic height by the waves. Jiang Xier¡¯s gaze was indifferent, her face cold as frost. She extended her hand, its entire surface covered with a layer of thin ice. As the oceanic tide approached, she resembled a fragile boat amidst the violent sea. The sea whipped up fierce waves, seemingly about to bury her completely. She touched the waves with the tip of her finger. A "crack, crack" sound emanated from within. The heaven-scaling waves of the ocean began to freeze over, bit by bit. In just an instant, half of the sky had frozen over. The cold was biting. Xia Zihe stood on the surface of the wave, his feet also encased in a thick layer of ice. Before he could react, Jiang Xier had already appeared before him. Her hand pierced through the Wugeng Void and struck heavily against his chest. With a "boom." The sky full of ice exploded, and the overwhelming wave instantly turned back into a sword. Xia Zihe¡¯s figure plummeted, retreating several meters on the ground before he could come to a stop. He looked at the cold Surging Wave Sword in his hand, then shook his head with a sigh. "Still too much restraint," he remarked. "Jiang Xier wins," an elder by the side hastily judged. And on the final platform. Though Young Master Dao Yang and Star Sword Fairy were two against one, they had no advantage. Jue Ming¡¯s cultivation of the Trapping Array Jue enhanced the power of his array. Additionally, the speed at which he set up the array was incredibly fast. He used the array to separate Young Master Dao Yang and the others. Without their combined attack, their combat strength was significantly reduced, and eventually, they were each broken through. As the top three winners of the competition emerged, the disciples in the crowd shouted their names. As for how the top three would rank, it would depend on their matches against each other. "Elder," just as the judging elder was about to announce, Jiang Xier interrupted. The Way of Inquiry asked, "Do the top three have the right to challenge the Saint Heir?" "According to the rules, they can," the Elder nodded in response. "I don¡¯t care much about the ranking of this martial arts competition, even if I get third place, it doesn¡¯t matter." Jiang Xier said indifferently, "I just want to challenge the current Saint Heir." At the head of the table, Xu Zimei smiled and met Jiang Xier¡¯s icy gaze. He slowly stood up from his seat. "What¡¯s going on? Does Jiang Xier have some conflict with the Saint Heir?" The disciples below, unaware of the truth, eagerly discussed amongst themselves. Some disciples speculated as well. "It must be because of the Sixth Elder¡¯s affair, otherwise the two of them wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths." "Zimo is in trouble now," Xia Zihe murmured with a frown on the side. The direct disciples beside him also watched the commotion with great interest. The judge Elder seemed to be in a dilemma and turned his head to ask Xu Zimei for his opinion. "It¡¯s fine, I will handle it!" Xu Zimei walked forward slowly, giving Jiang Xier a glance. Then he looked directly at all the direct disciples present. He said lightly, "I know many of you have issues with me. You want to see me make a fool of myself. As for me, I¡¯m not fond of trouble. Challenging me one by one is so boring, why don¡¯t you all come at me together. I¡¯ll take on all of you alone." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the venue erupted into commotion. "Boastful," Prince Dao Yang snorted coldly from the side. Xu Zimei smiled and slightly lifted his right hand, sending a palm strike directly towards Prince Dao Yang. With a "boom," The space around shattered layer by layer, and boundless hurricanes converged within his palm. Prince Dao Yang¡¯s face changed drastically in an instant, his longsword waving in his hand. But he was still sent flying by the palm strike. At this moment, the talented disciples who were originally prepared to enjoy the show turned serious. Some looked towards Xu Zimei in disbelief. "Unfathomable depth," Sect Master Xiao murmured softly, squinting from the head of the table. "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance, come at me together, or you won¡¯t have the slightest chance." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, the peak might of the Emperor Pulse Realm began to emanate from him. Xu Zimei levitated above, looking down high upon the disciples below. He slowly drew Tyrant Shadow, Thunderbolt and fierce fire roared, and half of the firmament was suppressed by his aura. The Creation Force was surging. "Come on, this will also let me see how strong this generation of direct disciples is." Seeing this scene, the disciples below were all dumbstruck. "Emperor Pulse Realm peak," someone said in disbelief. "How is this possible, how old is he! This realm is no more than what the direct disciples have achieved." "Now this will be an interesting show." The crowd below had solemn expressions, as Xiang Qianheng and Sword Twenty-One exchanged glances. "A mass attack is hardly a noble victory." Sword Twenty-One said indifferently. "With the situation right now, even coming together might not guarantee a win," Xiang Qianheng felt Xu Zimei¡¯s aura. He said with a wry smile, "I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s also merged with the first Battle Body." "You all fight, I am, after all, his senior brother," Xia Zihe shook his head and stepped aside. "Then let¡¯s all go at once," Xiang Qianheng¡¯s aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm was released. He said with a light laugh, "We can¡¯t be laughed at by our junior brother." Jiang Xier, without saying much, was enveloped by cold air and followed, levitating into the air. Chapter 315 - 314 A One-Sided Battle Sword Twenty-One looked at the longsword in his hand, and fell silent for a moment. Immediately after, sword intent surged mightily from his hand as his right hand gently touched the shattered fragments of the blade. A "clang" resounded. The longsword sang out lightly, and the broken sword astonishingly reassembled itself. He raised his head to look at the sky, where the wind and clouds changed color, before ultimately soaring up into the air. "Let us go meet him as well," said Dao Yang with a smile to the Star Sword Fairy. Jue Ming squinted beside them, surrounded by several high-level trapping arrays. With a light shout, he also flew upward. In the high altitude, Xu Zimei stood upon the empty air, facing them. A number of direct disciples stood off at a distance. "Release my master from the Sect Gate, and I can forgive and forget," Jiang Xier said to Xu Zimei, speaking calmly. "Forgive and forget?" Xu Zimei chuckled softly and shook his head, replying. "Defeat me, and the position of the Saint Heir is yours¡ªhow about that?" Jiang Xier scoffed, her jade hands wrapped in swirling ice, crossing through the tumultuous space and shuttling towards him. Xiang Qianheng was not about to be polite, aura of dominance swirling around him. Ink-black spiritual energy filled his palms, and with extreme pressure, he struck downward. Jue Ming¡¯s hands met, and a faint dragon chant resounded. With a wave of his right hand, a Dragon Array aimed to envelop Xu Zimei. Sword Twenty-One held the longsword high above his head, as an enormous vast sword coalesced above him. Cutting through layers of space, crossing the firmament and heaven and earth, it came crashing down. Dao Yang and the Star Sword Fairy each waved their respective weapons. Blade clashed with sword, and slowly a sun and a star ascended, flying towards Xu Zimei. ... After his physical body was tempered by the Creation Force and bolstered by the return of the Tree of Life, it was supported by the perfected plant system of the True Fate World. Xu Zimei also wanted to test how powerful he had become. Watching all these attacks coming at him. Spiritual energy in the sky rioted, blending together in various forms. Countless waves of energy crashed down like huge ocean waves, causing ripples to undulate. The entire horizon rumbled with deafening explosions. The wind and clouds shifted, and the colors of heaven and earth faded. All these attacks, all these changes, reached Xu Zimei in just an instant. Xu Zimei did not dodge; he stood there, letting all the attacks land on him. The Creation Force surged around his body. More importantly, the Tree of Life played its part. It would heal Xu Zimei¡¯s wounds at the first instance. One could say that with the existence of the Tree of Life, Xu Zimei was not afraid of getting injured at all. Unless an attack could reduce him to ashes in an instant. "Has this guy gone mad?" the disciples watching below expressed their disbelief. "Is he really trying to take all these attacks with his physical body alone?" Not only these disciples, but Sect Master Xiao and the six Great Elders above were also somewhat stunned. "Unrivaled among his peers?" murmured Sect Master Xiao softly. Meng Chenxue¡¯s face turned pale as she recognized the gap between the two for the first time. A thunderous explosion occurred high above. In an instant, the powerful attacks destroyed the space where Xu Zimei had been standing. Endless energy waves surged like a tide, rumbling as they fluctuated. The space shattered completely, leaving behind a vast black hole where the original spot had been. Countless spatial turbulences surged above it. After a long while, the energy waves dissipated, and the space began to settle back to calm. Everyone looked on expectantly, turning their gaze to Xu Zimei¡¯s location first. Eager to know the outcome. ... "How could this be," Xiang Qianheng shook his head in disbelief. Sword Twenty-One beside him slightly frowned and took a step back, calmly saying, "This is troublesome now." In midair, Xu Zimei stood unharmed, his feet seeming to tread on emptiness. The purple robe resonated sharply with the mad wind, and his long hair fluttered in the breeze. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A faint green light flashed over the surface of his body. "Feels almost like being tickled," Xu Zimei said, twisting his neck and chuckling. "A bit too strong, aren¡¯t you?" a disciple murmured incredulously below. "If this is all you have," Xu Zimei slowly picked up the Tyrant Shadow in his hand and said calmly. "Then let¡¯s end this." As a layer of pitch-black Spiritual Energy surged over the surface of Tyrant Shadow. Strands of Qi of Annihilation began to spread from around Xu Zimei¡¯s body. In just a moment, the Qi of Annihilation enveloped half the firmament. Dark Qi surged into the sky, forming a terrifying face above. The horrifying face snarled fiercely at the crowd. As the black Qi spread more and more, the pressure felt by the crowd also increased. "Way of Inquiry, twelfth form, Annihilation Void." A cutting voice laced with killing intent came from Xu Zimei. In an instant, the space around exploded. A wave of Qi of Annihilation swept across from the edge of the sky. As if to annihilate everything, reducing all to a mere point. Seeing this power, several direct disciples¡¯ faces changed drastically. "What kind of Vein Skill is this? How is it unheard of?" Xiang Qianheng said, furrowing his brow. "We can¡¯t fight separately anymore. Let¡¯s focus our attacks in the same direction and try to create an opening as much as possible." Watching the encroaching Qi of Annihilation, the surrounding air exploded. Sword Twenty-One said calmly. Everyone nodded in agreement. "No need to go through so much trouble, the weak should have the awareness of the weak," Xu Zimei said with a wicked smile, looking at the crowd. He slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow in his hand. At this moment, an imposing aura, immense as Wu Geng¡¯s, radiated from him. As a heaven-shaking dragon¡¯s roar sounded, he directly executed the Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, The blue-green giant dragon circled high in the sky, following Xu Zimei¡¯s slow swing of the Curved Blade. It seemed to merge with the blade, shaking the void with its dragon¡¯s roar, stirring up endless Qi light, surging forward to strike. With the Annihilation Void surrounding and the Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation relentlessly descending from above, ... The Annihilation Void of the twelfth form was an inspiration Xu Zimei obtained by merging his past life¡¯s cultivation of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ Annihilation Jue. At this moment, everyone was on the brink of death. "Xu Zimei, are you trying to kill them?" an Elder shouted furiously from below. "Let¡¯s go all out," Xiang Qianheng and the others shouted, using their most powerful techniques. "Ice Seal Thousands of Miles," "Sword Intent Overlooking the Sky," "Star Sun Whirl," "Heaven Locking Formation," ...... The collision between the two ultimate forces occurred at that moment. But the strength of Xu Zimei was simply too great; as soon as the others¡¯ powers made contact, they were instantly shattered. Seeing the Annihilation Void approaching and the Cang Dragon descending with an ancient dragon¡¯s might, their faces turned pale, their bodies completely suppressed on the spot, unable to move. Just as they were about to be obliterated by the force, suddenly, a figure appeared before them. A vast Divine Might soared into the heavens. Chapter 316 - 315 Departure from the Sect, Trouble Arises "It¡¯s Sect Master Xiao," someone shouted from below. All eyes turned skyward, only to realize that Sect Master Xiao had, at some point, positioned himself in front of everyone. With a flick of his right hand, the myriad of spiritual energy in the sky coalesced and formed a cyan protective shield, enveloping all those within. Immediately afterwards, Xu Zimei¡¯s attack arrived with a "boom," the explosion echoing through the void. The entire expanse of heaven and earth seemed to sink into the void. Xu Zimei, with his hands clasped and an interested look, observed the scene within the void. Once the attack had ended, the protective shield around Sect Master Xiao also began to crack and shatter with a "crackling" sound. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, unharmed, and they all sat in mid-air, gasping for breath. "That¡¯s enough, this sparring is over," Sect Master Xiao said calmly, with an indifferent gaze. He glanced down at his right hand and was surprised to feel a bit numb. Although there was no injury, for an attack from an Emperor Pulse Realm to make someone from the Divine Vein Realm feel this sensation was somewhat unthinkable. Moreover, he knew that Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t even activated his first Battle Body. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a thing was indeed somewhat incomprehensible. "Hopefully, he can reach ¡¯Becoming Emperor¡¯ in this era," he muttered softly. "This is not enough," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "The Sect Master intervened, that¡¯s against the Sect rules, isn¡¯t it?" "The Sect rules didn¡¯t allow you to kill them in a sparring match either," Sect Master Xiao retorted lightly. "Accidents happen," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "But they offended me, and they should pay some price for that." "What do you mean?" Sect Master Xiao asked with a frown. "Let¡¯s do this, my request is not excessive, each of them takes one punch from me," Xu Zimei responded. "That¡¯s the price." "The sparring has already ended, there¡¯s no need to fight any further," Sect Master Xiao said. "You¡¯ve won." "This has nothing to do with winning or losing," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "I am merely upholding the dignity I should have as a Saint Heir. Let them be filled with respect in their hearts rather than taking it lightly." Sect Master Xiao fell silent for a moment, unable to refute the dignity of the Saint Heir. Before the Saint Heir grew up, these direct disciples had never taken it seriously. No one cared about this matter before, but now that it had been brought up, he found it difficult to decide. He looked to Xu Qingshan below, hoping he would offer a way out. However, Xu Qingshan kept his head low, pretending not to see. It was a matter of his son¡¯s prestige within the sect; as a father, he naturally sided with his son. ... "It¡¯s just a lesson," Sect Master Xiao finally sighed and stepped back. Xu Zimei smiled and stepped towards these direct disciples. The disciples were undaunted, looking up and meeting Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze squarely. "You should feel lucky this is within the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He kicked Xiang Qianheng down with a single foot. For the others, he did not hold back either, kicking them one by one as if they were footballs. It was only when it was Jiang Xier¡¯s turn that he stopped. He grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up. "Actually, I¡¯m being merciful. I should have sent both you and your master to hell." After saying this, Xu Zimei flung her away. Jiang Xier¡¯s body smashed onto the arena floor, shattering half of the stage. Clad in white like snow and covered in blood, she lay in a pool of blood. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze sweeping over all the disciples of True Martial Holy Sect present. The disciples were so frightened they dared not look him in the eye. "The Saint Heir is mighty!" Someone shouted, and the entire Heavenly Domain erupted in a fervent cheer. The name of Xu Zimei also became thoroughly renowned throughout the entire sect. Even among the direct disciples, the mention of him was enough to silence the crowd. He had almost single-handedly taken on all the direct disciples with his peerless strength. If it weren¡¯t for the Sect Master¡¯s intervention today, I¡¯m afraid it would have been difficult for these people to leave alive. ... The ceremonial conclusion came to an end, leaving many with heavy hearts. This was originally an opportunity to gain fame. But after everything was over, they realized that aside from Xu Zimei¡¯s name in their minds, they seemed to remember nothing else. It was as if the whole prelude was just a setup for that final battle. What was more helpless was that the final battle was completely one-sided. It was even difficult to put up a fight. "Has the Saint Heir of this generation become so strong?" many questioned themselves. ...¡­ After the ceremony, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak. He plans to leave the True Martial Holy Sect tomorrow, setting off alone. Before leaving, he plucked some Leaves of Life from the Tree of Life. He gave some to his parents as well as Lin Ruhu, including Xiao Guizi, Yao Shengnan, and a few others. Xu Qingshan accepted them with a smile, not asking for more details. Everyone has their own secrets. He was proud of his son¡¯s achievements as well. Only his mother chattered on, reminding him of things to watch out for outside. And about the grand event at his grandfather¡¯s place on the Northern Continent a year later. The next morning, as the gray dawn barely broke, Xu Zimei left the True Martial Holy Sect, riding on the Dark Heaven Tiger. The dawn was faint, and outside, a continuous drizzle fell. Xu Zimei rather enjoyed the atmosphere of the light rain. ... Having traveled a distance, though the day grew brighter, the overcast weather still made it extremely oppressive. The Dark Heaven Tiger moved slowly along the muddy road, and as it passed a pavilion, Xu Zimei heard a melodious tune of a zither. He looked up to see an old man in the pavilion, along with a woman. The woman played the zither with bare hands, the pleasant music sounding like a babbling brook, the melody cheerful. The old man held a long stick, carefully wiping the rod in his hands. Upon Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, the old man looked up, eyes squinting with a smile, then fell silent. "Quite interesting," Xu Zimei smiled with interest. The Dark Heaven Tiger continued to advance at a slow pace. Suddenly, a burst of rapid wind noise rose by his ear. Several wind blades flew in from the side. The wind blades were extremely sharp and fast. The Dark Heaven Tiger roared, raising its paw to scatter the blades. It cried out in pain; although the wind blades were dispersed, they still left several wounds on its paws. Xu Zimei turned his head towards the direction of the pavilion and said calmly, "Were you waiting for me?" "The young master seems to have a short memory," the old man chuckled, responding. "Have you forgotten what you did in the Shenghua Domain?" "Shenghua Domain?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly, waiting quietly for the old man to continue. "I come from the Fan Family," the old man hinted. "Because of the Holy Buddha Child, right?" Xu Zimei instantly reacted. Although the Holy Buddha Child was the Buddha Country¡¯s saint heir, before entering Buddha Country, he was actually a disciple of the Fan Family. The Fan Family might not be very strong, but because it was backed by Buddha Country, it has grown stronger in recent years, emerging as a top force. "Are you here for revenge?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "I just didn¡¯t expect that you would be the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect," the old man said with narrowed eyes, speaking indifferently. Chapter 317 - 316 Ruins of the Gods "True Martial Holy Sect or not, I have no reason to be afraid of you," Xu Zimei shook her head, smiling. "Your name has now spread throughout the entire Shenghua Domain," the elder said with a smile. "I hear you eradicated the Extinct Heaven Sect." "So, do you think your Buddha Country or the Fan Family is any better than the Extinct Heaven Sect?" Xu Zimei hopped off the Dark Heaven Tiger. She stepped towards the pavilion. "Hard to say," the elder fell silent for a moment, then shook his head. The light rain outside continued to patter. Willow trees lined the path, translucent water droplets slowly falling from the vibrant green leaves. As Xu Zimei entered the pavilion, the sound of the woman playing the guqin abruptly stopped. She lifted her head, her eyes bright as she looked at Xu Zimei. "For you, it may be hard to say," Xu Zimei said with a light smile. "But for me, it makes no difference. They are all just ants." "Young master, that¡¯s quite a bold statement," the elder replied, unperturbed. "However, I do believe you have the confidence to back up your words." "Enough beating around the bush," Xu Zimei waved her hand dismissively. "What do you want from me?" "Young Master, you killed our Fan Family¡¯s Holy Buddha Child, and the Buddha Country is very angered," the elder explained. "And then?" Xu Zimei asked nonchalantly. "Originally, our Fan Family had an opportunity to go to the Investiture of the Gods Ruins," the elder said, watching Xu Zimei and speaking deliberately. "This opportunity was reserved for the Holy Buddha Child. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now he¡¯s dead!" "So, you want to give this opportunity to me?" Xu Zimei inquired with interest. "Yes, young master, to represent our Fan Family in the event," the elder replied seriously. "The Investiture of the Gods Ruins will gather numerous heroes. Not to mention the dangers within the ruins, just the other talented disciples heading there are a significant threat. The Holy Buddha Child had the ability to deal with some of them. Now that he¡¯s dead, sending any other family member would be mere cannon fodder, a waste of the spot." "So you¡¯ve turned to me," Xu Zimei remarked. "Nothing in this world falls into your lap without reason." "We only have one demand," the elder took a deep breath, glancing at the woman beside him. Ultimately, he said, "You must marry the daughter of the current Clan Leader of the Fan Family." "A ¡¯buy one, get one free¡¯ deal, huh," Xu Zimei chuckled, looking at the woman beside him. This woman was indeed beautiful. Tall with willow-shaped eyebrows, a heart-shaped face. Her eyes brimmed with the essence of Immortal Qi, her skin fair. Dressed in a light blue robe, she exuded an air of grace and delicacy. "What do you think, young master?" the elder asked. "You want to tie me to your Fan Family with a woman," Xu Zimei scoffed. "It doesn¡¯t seem like a wise decision to me." "Our actions spring from necessity," the elder shook his head with a sigh. "When the Holy Buddha Child was still alive, we had the support of the Buddha Country. The Buddha Country invested heavily in him to vie for the Destiny of our era. Now that he¡¯s dead, our relationship with the Buddha Country has also cooled considerably." "Does the Buddha Country know about your Fan Family¡¯s allocation for the Investiture of the Gods Ruins?" Xu Zimei asked. "If they knew, the decision regarding the allocation wouldn¡¯t be up to me," the elder shook his head. "What do you think, young master?" "I don¡¯t like the idea of mixing love with benefits," Xu Zimei stated. "Nor do I need to compromise for anything." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman beside him tugged at the elder¡¯s sleeve. Seemingly indignant, she said, "Old Ancestor, let¡¯s go. "If she¡¯s unwilling, why persist shamelessly?" "Yiyi, stand down," the elder said with a frown of displeasure. The woman huffed and could only retreat to one side. "Young Master, you should think this through," the elder continued unwillingly, trying to persuade him. "The Ruins of the Gods relate to the truth of the gods who vanished in the Mythical Era. Some people have indeed found Heaven Shaking opportunities within, a place capable of changing one¡¯s destiny. Although it is fraught with grave dangers, countless people still fight tooth and nail to enter." Xu Zimei turned his back, his gaze fixed on the distant, hazy sky. ... These Ruins of the Gods are a product of the Central Continent. All the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the entire Central Continent joined forces to occupy the ruins. Sects from other continents simply cannot intervene, not even the True Martial Holy Sect. Over the ages, countless beings have perished in these ruins, their numbers unknown. But indeed, many have found Heaven Shaking opportunities. Some have acquired weapons of Ancient Divine Spirits. Others have found the offspring of pets reared by Divine Spirits. The most apparent example would probably be the Firmament Emperor. In his youth, he was expulsed from his clan due to poor aptitude and offending certain individuals. After several twists of fate, it was said that upon emerging from the Ruins of the Gods, he suddenly rose to prominence and embarked on the road to becoming a Great Emperor. After pondering for a moment, Xu Zimei finally said, "Alright, I¡¯ll take that spot from your Fan Family." "Pleasure doing business," the elder smiled, seemingly unsurprised. Those who truly understood the Ruins of the Gods, despite knowing the endless dangers within, could scarcely resist its lure. "No, you¡¯re mistaken; this is not a partnership," Xu Zimei shook his head as he stepped toward the elder. He grabbed the collar of the elder¡¯s green robe and slowly lifted him up. The elder¡¯s Divine Might flashed by without resistance. "You¡¯re not qualified to partner with me. You are fit only to be my subordinates, and perhaps I¡¯ll consider giving you an opportunity to rise," "What do you mean, Young Master?" asked the elder in a calm voice. "Eventually, I will bear the Destiny and ascend to the Upper Realm. I won¡¯t be able to manage too much of the affairs of Yuan Central Continent," Xu Zimei replied. "If your Fan Family is obedient enough, I might give you an opportunity to ascend before I ascend. You don¡¯t want to be controlled by Buddha Country forever, do you?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s thoughts ran wild. The shock in his heart was like surging waves, unceasingly tumultuous. He looked into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, the goal that all living beings desperately seek, Destiny, seemed to be of minor concern to him. Yet Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes were profoundly inscrutable, expressionless and indifferent, showing nothing. After speaking, Xu Zimei directly flung the elder away. On the muddy road, the elder¡¯s body hit a nearby willow tree. Although not much injured, his entire robe was smeared with mud. "Consider this a lesson for attacking my mount," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "You should feel lucky that you didn¡¯t resist just now." The elder was silent for a while, letting the rain fall upon him. He had intended to use the Ruins of the Gods to form an alliance with Xu Zimei. The other was the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect and had also exterminated the Extinct Heaven Sect. He wouldn¡¯t have opposed Xu Zimei for either of those reasons. But now he realized he had been gravely mistaken. Xu Zimei was too domineering. And even more oppressive than the approach of thriving if one followed him and perishing if one did not. Chapter 318 - 317 All Sects Gather Together Previously, when we attacked the Dark Heaven Tiger, it was also an attempt to intimidate and dominate the spirit, making negotiations easier. But the person before us now isn¡¯t playing by the rules at all. Yet, I can¡¯t refute it. Taking on destiny is truly a gamble. If the Chi Family bets correctly, we can ride this chariot straight to the heavens. But what if it¡¯s wrong? The risk is too great, we might collapse entirely or even be annihilated. "It seems you haven¡¯t thought it through before coming to negotiate with me," Xu Zimei laughed. He turned and left the pavilion, settling atop the Dark Heaven Tiger, and slowly headed into the distance. "Come find me when you have made up your mind." "Wait, I¡¯m coming with you," the woman next to him suddenly shouted, looking at Xu Zimei. "What for?" Xu Zimei turned his head and looked at the woman with interest. "I said, I want to go with you," the woman replied, locking eyes with Xu Zimei. "Yiyi, you...?" the elder asked, looking at the woman with some confusion. "After all, I can¡¯t decide on my own marriage, I will have to marry someone for the benefit of the family," the woman said indifferently. "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather choose to trust him over that." "I haven¡¯t decided yet!" the elder sighed. "He has the backing of the True Martial Holy Sect," the woman pointed out. "You won¡¯t find a better option. The Buddha Country will eventually find out; the spot in the Ruins of the Gods was exchanged for with the life of our ancestor. We simply can¡¯t hand it over to the Buddha Country that easily." The elder remained silent for a moment but eventually nodded. He replied, "You¡¯re right, the Buddha Country won¡¯t give up the spot." Looking up at Xu Zimei, he finally said, "Young Master Xu, I agree to the terms you just stated. I only hope that one day, if you truly have the power, you can help our Chi Family." "I can take the spot," Xu Zimei said, pointing at the woman behind him. "But her, I never said I wanted." "Whether you agree or not," the woman said defiantly, her mouth pursed, "I will follow you." The elder standing nearby looked at this scene, actually hoping for a turning point. He wished Xu Zimei would treat their Chi Family well for the sake of the woman. Hence, he did not refute the woman¡¯s words. Afterward, he exchanged a few brief words with Xu Zimei, then left on his own. The Ruins of the Gods won¡¯t open in a short time; he needed to deal with the matters of the Buddha Country. ... Watching the elder depart, the woman beside him remained silent, her eyes full of Immortal Qi fixed on Xu Zimei. "If you want to follow, then follow. I don¡¯t mind," Xu Zimei laughed. He lay back on the Dark Heaven Tiger, closing his eyes for a light rest. Autumn rain fell, and a gentle breeze wafted through the willow branches on both sides. The pitter-patter of raindrops, the hurried journey, the overcast sky. The Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s massive frame moved steadily along. The woman in the light blue robe silently followed behind. The light rain drenched all her long hair. In the muddy path behind them, a large and a small pair of footprints were very noticeable. ... The location of the Burial Buddha Temple was in the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei still planned to set out from the path through the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was much faster, after all. However, as the Dark Heaven Tiger passed through a valley, it slowly came to a halt. Xu Zimei sat up and looked back. The woman was still doggedly following behind. By this time, she had been walking for who knows how long, her long robe covered in mud, and her face showing great fatigue. Xu Zimei said nothing more, he glanced into the valley. At this moment, he was slightly shocked by the scene within the valley. The valley was filled with people, and all of them were old acquaintances of Xu Zimei. First, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect from the Extreme West Region had arrived. This included the Purgatory Holy Sect, the Divine Sun Holy Sect, and the True Martial Holy Sect. The leader from the True Martial Holy Sect was the seventh elder, Elder Tianzhen. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the Extreme West Region; even the core factions of the Eastern Continent¡¯s Imperial Rule Immortal Sect had gathered here. The Blood Nether Holy Sect, the Chi Family, the Dan Family, the Mo Family, the Baili Family, the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Beyond these Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, there were many first-rate and second-rate powers around. The whole valley was noisy, with people not only at the bottom but also lining the mountainside. Of course, those leading were still the members of a few Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei looked at the situation in the valley, patted the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s head, and said. "Let¡¯s go and have a look." ... S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Dark Heaven Tiger leaped down, heading straight for the valley. At the entrance of the valley, they were stopped by two disciples. "Which Sect Gate do you belong to?" one of the disciples asked Xu Zimei indifferently. "Just here to watch the fun," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "The valley has been sealed off, Loose Cultivators are not allowed to enter," the disciple guarding the valley replied. "What if I insist on going in?" Xu Zimei asked. "Friend, first look at who is inside before you talk about forcing your way in," the disciple said with a light laugh and a disdainful expression. "What¡¯s the matter?" Just then, a young man in a white robe walked over slowly. "Senior Brother Zhuo," the two disciples guarding the valley promptly greeted him. "There¡¯s a Loose Cultivator here who wants to force his way into the valley, and we¡¯ve stopped him." "Is that so," the young man in white turned to look Xu Zimei up and down. His gaze lingered on the Dark Heaven Tiger under Xu Zimei¡¯s feet for a while. Then he noticed the woman behind him and his eyes lit up slightly. He turned his head with a slight frown, looked at the two disciples guarding the valley, and reprimanded them. "Idiots, these two are my friends. Who says they can¡¯t enter the valley?" After he spoke, he turned back to Xu Zimei with a smiling face and said, "Brother Wang, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other." "A long time indeed, a long time indeed," Xu Zimei nodded with interest. "Can they enter or not?" the young man in white looked at the two disciples with displeasure. "Of course, if they are friends of Senior Brother Zhuo, they can enter," the two disciples quickly nodded and stepped aside. "Brother Wang, please!" The young man in white made a gesture and walked into the valley with Xu Zimei. Looking at the backs of the departing group, the two disciples guarding the valley shook their heads slightly. "Sigh, another prey targeted by Senior Brother Zhuo." ...¡­ The valley was vast, but it wasn¡¯t exactly empty. Here and there grew some ordinary trees. "My name is Zhuo Yihang, may I ask how you both are called?" the young man in white asked with a smile. "Xu Zimei." "Fan Tianyi." Xu Zimei cupped his fist with a smile and said, "Brother Zhuo, thanks for helping us out back there." "It¡¯s nothing, I could tell you¡¯re no bad person, just lending a helping hand," Zhuo Yihang said with a smile. "However, the situation in the valley is somewhat complicated. You two would be best not to wander around. Why don¡¯t you come and sit at my place for a while?" "That might not be appropriate," Xu Zimei said hesitantly. Chapter 319 - 318 Not Wanting to Court Disaster ``` "Brother Xu, you¡¯re being too polite," Zhuo Yihang smiled, pulling Xu Zimei along to walk to the side without further ado. "Being out and about, finding someone as enthusiastic and kind as Brother Zhuo has become rare," Xu Zimei sighed. ...¡­ This Zhuo Yihang seemed to have quite a high status. Many disciples they encountered along the way took the initiative to greet him. Moreover, he had carved out a cave on one side of this valley. This was where he lived. It was evident that these people had already been here for some time. However, the Seventh Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect had only arrived after participating in the competition ceremony, that much Xu Zimei could confirm. Xu Zimei and another followed Zhuo Yihang inside the cave. The cave was fairly well-lit, with Luminous Pearls embedded into the walls on both sides. There was a stone table and four stone stools inside. A pot of tea was placed on the table. "Brother Xu, Miss Fan, please have a seat," Zhuo Yihang said with a smile. The three of them took their seats, and Zhuo Yihang personally poured a cup of tea for each of them. "Brother Zhuo, so many people coming to this valley, is there something going on?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. Zhuo Yihang glanced outside, then lowered his head and whispered, "Brother Xu, do you know about Annihilation Ridge?" "One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands," Fan Tianyi immediately responded. "Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it," Xu Zimei nodded. Annihilation Ridge was the place where the Great Emperor of the Three Blades carried out his destiny, of course, he knew. On his previous trip to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he had even encountered Annihilation Ridge along the way. He had initially thought of seeking it out himself but had stumbled upon it already. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It is said that a Pavilion Elder of the Heaven Edge Pavilion, before passing away, forcefully defied the heavens to deduce something." Zhuo Yihang smiled, and mid-sentence he lifted his teacup, saying with a laugh, "Let¡¯s drink tea, drink tea." Xu Zimei also smiled and drained the tea from his cup in one gulp, then asked, "Brother Zhuo, don¡¯t keep me in suspense, please continue." "After this Pavilion Elder defied the heavens to make his calculations, he died amidst the Heavenly Tribulation," Zhuo Yihang replied. "Just before his death, he only left behind three words. Green Stone Valley." "Is this the place?" Xu Zimei asked. "Exactly, all the forces of the Eastern Continent mobilized, and it took three whole months to locate this place," Zhuo Yihang laughed. "It is said that it won¡¯t be long before Annihilation Ridge¡¯s next appearance will be here in Green Stone Valley." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Although Annihilation Ridge is one of the forbidden lands, there are too many treasures hidden inside. Back in the day, so many talented disciples died there, with numerous Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts remaining unrecovered. What¡¯s more important, it is rumored that the Great Emperor of the Three Blades once left something here. ... "Brother Xu, if I may be so bold to ask, what is your relationship with Miss Fan?" Zhuo Yihang said from the side. Xu Zimei raised his eyebrows and replied, "She is my maid." Fan Tianyi pouted beside him but didn¡¯t retort. Zhuo Yihang was taken aback for a moment but then laughed, "I quite like your maid. To be honest, I wonder if Brother Xu would be willing to part with her?" "Sure, if Brother Zhuo wants her, take her," Xu Zimei nodded. Zhuo Yihang hesitated for a moment, probably not expecting Xu Zimei to be so magnanimous. "Then may I also ask if Brother Xu¡¯s steed is also available to part with? I¡¯m willing to make an offer for this tiger." "What¡¯s this talk of buying or not buying? If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you," Xu Zimei patted the other¡¯s shoulder and said. "After all, there aren¡¯t that many good people like Brother Zhuo around anymore." "Brother Xu is generous," Zhuo Yihang laughed heartily, "then I shall take it without further ado." "I also have something I fancy, would Brother Zhuo be willing to give it up?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "You say!" "Brother Zhuo, have you ever heard a saying," Xu Zimei said with a smile. ``` "Good people don¡¯t live long, evil endures for a thousand years. Brother Zhuo, being a good person, shouldn¡¯t go against this rule. So, I desire Brother Zhuo¡¯s life, can you part with it?" "Brother Xu must be joking," Zhuo Yihang forced a smile. "I¡¯m serious!" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhuo Yihang narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a smile, "Brother Xu, don¡¯t you feel anything wrong with your body?" "This tea has a problem," Fan Tianyi immediately realized something was amiss. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit late to realize that now?" Zhuo Yihang stood up, drew the longsword from behind him, and said with a smile. "This tea contains Vein-Sealing Powder. Brother Xu, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me. I helped you come in, and yet you try to kill me." ...¡­ Watching the longsword slash towards him, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Clowns always lack entertainment!" He pressed down with one hand, and the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm enveloped him. A great hand suppressed everything in its path. "You, you¡¯re an Emperor Pulse powerhouse," Zhuo Yihang¡¯s face changed dramatically. He naturally understood that the Vein-Sealing Powder was ineffective against those above the Esteem Vein level. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Fan Tianyi beside him and shook his head, "You shouldn¡¯t eat a stranger¡¯s food without thinking; don¡¯t you have even this bit of sense?" "I drank after I saw you drink," Fan Tianyi replied in a low voice. "So, how should I deal with you?" Xu Zimei took the sword from his hand and said lightly. "I am the eldest disciple of the Cloud Imperial Sect, you can¡¯t kill me," Zhuo Yihang quickly said. "A second-rate sect, but what a frightening name," Xu Zimei chuckled. No sooner had he finished speaking than a hidden bell at Zhuo Yihang¡¯s waist suddenly rang. The moment the bell sounded, several Emperor Pulse Realm auras emanated from the outside. Several figures instantly flew into the entrance of the cave. "You can¡¯t kill me," Zhuo Yihang laughed wildly. "If you don¡¯t want to bring disaster upon yourself, please stop," a voice sounded from the cave entrance. Three Emperor Pulse Realm powerhouses appeared, led by the Sect Master of the Cloud Imperial Sect. A woman in a green robe. "Bring disaster upon myself with just the Cloud Imperial Sect?" Xu Zimei asked with a laugh. "Please calm down, sir, we can give you anything you want," the woman in the green robe said somewhat anxiously. "All I want is his death," Xu Zimei smiled. With the rise of his hand, the sword fell, and the laughter of Zhuo Yihang beside him came to an abrupt halt. His head parted company with his body. "You¡¯ve caused a huge disaster," the woman in the green robe¡¯s face changed drastically. The three Emperor Pulse powerhouses at the entrance exchanged a glance and all charged at Xu Zimei. "You think you¡¯re capable?" Xu Zimei¡¯s hand emanated Creation Force as he punched directly. With a "boom," the entire cave collapsed, and the three Emperor Pulse powerhouses were blown out simultaneously. The commotion here immediately caught the attention of those outside. "Who is this making trouble here?" a curious onlooker said. "It seems there¡¯s a conflict within the Cloud Imperial Sect." ...¡­ After being blown away, the three Emperor Pulse powerhouses instantly stood up, took to the air, and looked at Xu Zimei with some gravity. "Do you know who you¡¯ve killed?" the woman in the green robe said coldly. "Does the identity of a dead person matter?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. The woman in the green robe looked at another Emperor Pulse powerhouse and said, "Go find our master. We¡¯ll hold him off." Chapter 320 - 319 When Did My People from the True Martial Holy Sect Need Your Discipline Hearing the words of the woman in the green robe, the nearby Emperor Pulse Realm expert quickly nodded and stepped sideways into the air, leaving. The remaining two Emperor Pulse Realm experts looked at Xu Zimei, with spiritual energy swirling around them, staring at him intently. They didn¡¯t dare to attack first, because they too could feel the disparity in the collision that had just occurred. All they needed was to hold Xu Zimei back. "Rest assured, I won¡¯t run away," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "However, before your superior arrives, should I knock you both down?" Xu Zimei¡¯s right foot bent slightly as he stamped his left foot forcefully forward. His entire being shot out like a streak of aurora. The power of creation permeated around him, and the space around him crackled explosively. An overwhelming aura approached, causing the faces of the two Emperor Pulse Realm experts to change slightly. But they had no choice but to brace themselves and charge forward. There was a loud "boom" of an explosion. The two figures flew backward and crashed heavily into the side of a mountain. Debris and chunks of earth fell. The two men slowly stood up, their arms a bloody mess, their sleeves already torn apart. Seeing this scene, the surrounding people were all speechless with shock. The two ancestors of the Cloud Imperial Sect, the Emperor Pulse Realm experts, were just trampled by a young man. "What background does this guy have!" someone whispered quietly. "Don¡¯t they know this is the Cloud Imperial Sect, a subordinate sect of the Blood Nether Holy Sect? And he¡¯s also a highly favored person at the side of the Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect." "He must have an extraordinary status too!" Ignoring the discussions around him, Xu Zimei stepped toward the two men from Cloud Imperial Sect. The woman in the green robe took a deep breath and addressed the onlookers, "During this period, our sects have gathered in Green Stone Valley. We all agreed to exclude all Loose Cultivators. Now, with a Loose Cultivator here committing violence, are we to just ignore it?" Hearing the words of the woman in the green robe, the people around glanced at each other. They were no fools. What Loose Cultivator? There must be more to the story. "I think Sect Master Yun makes a good point. With the facts clear at the moment, perhaps we should cease fighting and investigate further," spoke someone with good relations with the Cloud Imperial Sect, seeking to intercede. "Young man, why don¡¯t you stop for now," someone beside him suggested to Xu Zimei. "If you¡¯re a Loose Cultivator, we¡¯ll have no choice but to capture you." "You can try," Xu Zimei glanced at the man. The aura of an Emperor Pulse Peak surged torrentially around him. The power of creation permeated his being, roaring as if to break through the clouds. Feeling the icy chill in Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man shrank back his neck. He looked around and realized no one was speaking up for him. The man also quickly understood that although everyone spoke as such, they were only trying to use public opinion for pressure. But in reality, no one actually wanted to make a move. Moreover, this young man could overpower an Emperor Pulse Realm expert, so the people present were unlikely to be a match for him. This matter would require the involvement of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. ... Xu Zimei walked up to the two Emperor Pulse Realm experts from Cloud Imperial Sect. He twisted his neck, looked at one of the Emperor Pulse Realm experts, and directly punched out without holding back. The Emperor Pulse Realm expert didn¡¯t even have the time to let out a scream before his head exploded instantly, turning into a mist of blood scattering all around. The only remaining woman in the green robe retreated several steps. She didn¡¯t stop until her back was against the mountain side, with nowhere left to retreat. The people around raised their eyebrows, not expecting Xu Zimei to be so ruthless. "Do you not know of the Blood Nether Holy Sect," the woman in the green robe swallowed, quickly speaking. "Offend me, what of the Blood Nether Holy Sect?" Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Such big words you have, sir." Just as Xu Zimei finished speaking, a voice sounded from not far away. The crowd automatically parted to create a narrow path, and a group of Merfolk entered in single file. The leader was none other than the current Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, Xue Zelong. Xu Zimei turned his head; in that moment, the two men locked eyes from afar. Xue Zelong frowned, thinking to himself, "How could it be him?" During the last Six Sects Competition, when Xu Zimei obtained the position of Saint Heir, It was he who led the team to participate. He naturally recognized Xu Zimei. Now, the matter at hand involved the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, and he felt somewhat vexed. Although the Blood Nether Holy Sect and the True Martial Holy Sect were both under the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, As the ruler of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, he was well aware of the disparity between them. But now, in the presence of so many people, he couldn¡¯t allow his Sect Gate¡¯s dignity to be compromised. "Xu Zimei, what are you doing?" Xue Zelong inquired with a cold tone. Hearing Xue Zelong¡¯s words, those around him were greatly surprised. Those who were initially eager to enjoy the spectacle were somewhat at a loss for words. The Sect Master of the Blood Nether Holy Sect actually knew this young man. It seemed that the youth¡¯s background was not ordinary either. "Don¡¯t you find the name Xu Zimei very familiar?" someone murmured. "It seems I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before," another person beside him shook his head, pondering aloud. "The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, isn¡¯t their Saint Heir also named Xu Zimei?" someone nearby exclaimed. "It couldn¡¯t be a namesake, could it?" Hearing this, the surroundings instantly erupted with buzz. As the unquestioned strongest Sect Gate in the hearts of everyone on the Eastern Continent, every move of the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect could be said to capture the attention of countless people. Only, this Saint Heir was quite low-profile. Apart from taking first place in the Six Sects Competition, seldom was news about him spread in the outside world. ... "Killing a few blind fools, what about it? Do you, Sect Master Xue, have an objection?" Xu Zimei responded. "Are you aware that the Cloud Imperial Sect is a subsidiary sect of our Blood Nether Holy Sect?" Xue Zelong asked with furrowed brows. "So what if it is? Even if they were from your Blood Nether Holy Sect, I would kill offenders just the same. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Let alone a subsidiary sect," Xu Zimei replied coolly. Seeing Xue Zelong¡¯s arrival, the woman in blue robes next to him shouted, "Sect Master, Yihang has been killed by him." "Since you show no repentance, I shall personally take you down, and seek an explanation from the True Martial Holy Sect." Xue Zelong narrowed his eyes, eventually speaking indifferently. The aura of someone at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm surged around him. A hint of murderous intent flashed through his eyes. Zhuo Yihang, this inconsequential person whom nobody would pay attention to, was actually his illegitimate son. Although he had no affection for this son in his heart, the blood that was thicker than water was undeniable. He had initially placed him in the Cloud Imperial Sect hoping he would live out his days in peace there. With his own admonitions, Zhuo Yihang should have been treated specially within the Cloud Imperial Sect. However, Zhuo Yihang was arrogant and domineering and had also practiced a sinister technique that harvested the yin essence of women. Normally it wouldn¡¯t be an issue with his Suppression in place, and nothing would happen. But now, he had encountered Xu Zimei just by bad luck. ... Just as Xue Zelong was preparing to make his move, a group of people suddenly descended from the sky, stepping through the air. "Since when did my True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir need Sect Master Xue¡¯s discipline?" Elder Tianzhen, accompanied by a group of disciples, slowly descended from above. Chapter 321 - 320: Entering Annihilation Ridge Among this group of people, besides Elder Tianzhen, there is also his direct disciple, Lu Ang. Among the Ten Thousand Arrays Five Disciples, although the Killing Array Lu Ang does not have as much fame as the Trapping Array Jue Ming, he too is a person of exceptional talent. Previously, when Xu Zimei went to the Holy Spring Sect, he and Lu Ang went together, and they got along quite well on the way. "So it¡¯s Elder Tianzhen," Xue Zelong said coldly. "What, does the Sect Master of Blood Nether wish to discipline the Saint Heir on behalf of my True Martial Holy Sect?" Elder Tianzhen said indifferently. "He killed people from a subordinate sect of our Blood Nether Holy Sect, what do you say we should do?" Xue Zelong took a deep breath and inquired. He didn¡¯t mention that Zhuo Yihang was his illegitimate son. That was something too humiliating for him to speak of. "Killed them? Killing those who offended the Saint Heir of my True Martial Holy Sect is already merciful without annihilating the entire sect," Elder Tianzhen replied indifferently. At such times, the dignity and momentum of the Holy Sect naturally could not falter. "Is Elder Tianzhen trying to shield the disciples of his sect?" "There is no question of shielding. How dare a second-rate force like the Cloud Imperial Sect offend a disciple of our Holy Sect?" Elder Tianzhen said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Is this perhaps orchestrated at the behest of your Holy Sect?" "You¡¯re slandering," Xue Zelong snorted coldly, saying in anger. "Without evidence, Elder Tianzhen should speak more cautiously." "Sect Master, it was he who killed Yihang first. We were only preparing to capture him," the woman in the green robe explained on the side. "Noise," Elder Tianzhen snorted coldly. A large hand descended with the force of the Saint Vein Realm¡¯s power. As the large hand fell, the woman in the green robe let out a scream of agony. "Sect Master, save me!" A "boom" of an explosion echoed around. Elder Tianzhen slowly withdrew his hand, and the woman in the green robe had already dissipated into ash and smoke. "Tianzhen, you¡¯ve gone too far," Xue Zelong growled with an embarrassed expression. "Let this be the end of the matter," Elder Tianzhen said flatly. "The matter of Annihilation Ridge is important, and there must be no mistakes. I did not annihilate the Cloud Imperial Sect out of respect for you. Does the Blood Nether Holy Sect really want to start a war with us or not?" Hearing Elder Tianzhen¡¯s words, Xue Zelong took a deep breath and said resentfully, "I will remember today¡¯s events." After that, he turned and left directly. As for starting a war with the True Martial Holy Sect, that was obviously impossible. The Blood Nether Holy Sect did not have the strength to do so at present. But if a time came when someone from their sect carried Destiny, he would certainly settle scores with the True Martial Holy Sect. ...¡­ Elder Tianzhen turned to look at Xu Zimei and said, "You seem to attract trouble wherever you go!" "Elder Seven is joking. I¡¯m a victim too," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Annihilation Ridge is approaching. Do you want to join us and check it out?" Elder Tianzhen asked. "Let¡¯s go and have a look together. Perhaps we might find some opportunities," Xu Zimei smiled and said. Afterward, Xu Zimei and Lu Ang also greeted each other. Everyone returned to the gathering place of the True Martial Holy Sect. They began to quietly wait for the coming of Annihilation Ridge. During this time, Lu Ang, out of curiosity, asked, "Master, Annihilation Ridge was the place where the Three Blades Ancestor carried out his Destiny. Didn¡¯t he leave anything behind?" "Leave anything?" Elder Tianzhen asked indifferently. "Like some clues or a map or something," Lu Ang chuckled. He added, "Maybe it could give us a head start over others in obtaining the fortune inside." "You¡¯re overthinking it," Elder Tianzhen said as he looked around at the other sects. He then whispered, "Our goal is different from theirs. Some of them come here on the off chance of finding fortune. Others are seeking the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts that were left behind." "What about us?" Lu Ang asked, somewhat puzzled. "The ancestor sealed something inside there," Elder Tianzhen replied calmly. "We¡¯re entering for two reasons: first, to check if the seal is intact. Second, to reinforce the seal. As for other things inside, they¡¯re not our goal for this trip." "Ah," Lu Ang was taken aback. He pondered for a moment and then said, "How about you go check the seal, Master, and I¡¯ll search for treasures with the Saint Heir?" "I¡¯ve gotten used to being on my own," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. "You should stay with Elder Qi. This is a Forbidden Land, don¡¯t oversimplify it." "Then what should I do?" Fan Tianyi asked from the side. "Stay outside. If you¡¯re itching to die, you can follow us in," Xu Zimei replied. ...... After chatting for a while, Xu Zimei also met some old acquaintances. Like the Saintess of the Chi Family, Chi Qianxue, and Mo Canghai, the Family Head of the Mo Family. After all, they had used their Teleportation Array before. Most of these from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect brought their direct disciples. Three days later, at daybreak. The morning glow rose from the east, and the warm sunlight shone upon the earth. The meditating crowd in the valley was drawn by a "rumbling" noise. Everyone looked up. In the firmament, space fluctuations intensified. Gusts of storm surged over. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sun, at its highest point, seemed obscured. The rumbling, like thunder, continued for a long while. In the end, only a heaven-shaking explosion was heard. The space within a hundred miles burst open, and a black continent floated into view. The true identity of this black continent was initially a mountain range. It blocked out all the sunlight¡¯s rays. The mountain range stretched across hundreds of miles. This was only what was exposed on the outer rim; most of its area was actually concealed within space. An endless Qi of Annihilation permeated around the mountain range. "It¡¯s here," someone looking up at the sky said excitedly. ...... When Annihilation Ridge settled down, the surrounding Qi of Annihilation slowly began to dissipate. Everyone rose into the air and flew towards the center of Annihilation Ridge. The periphery of Annihilation Ridge was enveloped in a transparent film of light. This film had strong elasticity; even Stepping into Immortality-powerhouses couldn¡¯t break through it. On one side of the film, there was an entrance similar to a portal. Other forces were positioned towards the rear. Under the lead of the True Martial Holy Sect, several major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects entered first. Then, the other forces rushed in, each vying to be the first. Xu Zimei did not follow the crowd from the True Martial Holy Sect. Once he stepped into Annihilation Ridge, he felt the world before his eyes start to spin. It was as if he was traveling from one space to another. This situation lasted for only a short duration. Just a few minutes later, his body began to stabilize, and the view in front of his eyes brightened. ...... Annihilation Ridge was vast. Although so many people had entered, it was merely a drop in the ocean for this place. Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings. He was in the midst of a dense jungle. The sunlight could not penetrate the membrane above, leaving the climate here forever gloomy. Only one kind of tree grew in the jungle where he stood. "The Ghastly Bleak Tree!" Chapter 322 - 321 Please Break the Game This type of Ghastly Bleak Tree originally belonged to the dark series of trees. But now the Ghastly Bleak Trees here seem to have a much deeper color. Moreover, the trees are much taller than the average Ghastly Bleak Tree. Xu Zimei was surrounded by desolation. With Tyrant Shadow, he sliced open the bark of the tree before him, and black sap flowed out from the inside. "It seems they have mutated," Xu Zimei muttered to himself. Normal Ghastly Bleak Trees would not be like this. Looking around, Xu Zimei found that almost all of the Ghastly Bleak Trees here have mutated. And it wasn¡¯t just the trees¡ª even the shrubs and flowers underfoot had mutated as well. As he continued forward, he couldn¡¯t shake this very gloomy feeling. It wasn¡¯t just because of the weather, it was as if countless pairs of eyes were watching him from the shadows. ...... Annihilation Ridge was once just a perilous place. It was said that after The Great Emperor of the Three Blades¡¯ battle to bear Destiny, the resentment of living beings was so great that every life here was cursed. In the end, it became one of the Forbidden Lands. Xu Zimei himself did not believe this claim. Although he had not been to Annihilation Ridge in his past life, he knew of it from various documents and rumors. He had used the Chaos Pearl early on to traverse the River of Fate to observe the evolution of Annihilation Ridge. Some things were beyond his expectations, and he had been prepared for them for quite some time. But what needed to be guarded against were the more detailed things. ...... Walking inside the dark, gloomy forest, all the surrounding trees were the same. After walking for most of the day, Xu Zimei found that he still couldn¡¯t get out of the forest. And he had the illusion that he was marching in place. There was a mysterious force suppressing the sky above, making it difficult for Martial Artists to fly. Continuing forward, Xu Zimei spotted a large clearing not far away. In the middle of this clearing, there was a stone table. Beside the stone bench sat a figure in a black robe. Only when Xu Zimei entered did he realize that a chessboard was set up on the stone table. And next to him, the figure in the black robe was thin and skeletal. His whole body was skin and bone, his eyes lifeless, like a walking corpse. His frail body was enveloped in a large black robe. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, the black-robed figure slowly began to arrange the chessboard on the table. An elderly voice emanated from within. "Win the chessboard, and you can leave this place," said the voice. "And if I lose?" asked Xu Zimei. "Then you¡¯ll end up like him," the figure in black pointed to a chess piece on the board as he spoke. "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled and sat down on a stone bench on the other side of the stone table. His gaze fell on the nearby chessboard. Within the chessboard, there was a void, too many scenarios and contents. It seemed to contain a whole world. When Xu Zimei looked again attentively, he saw the chessboard suddenly return to normal. "Are you ready?" asked the black-robed figure calmly. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shouldn¡¯t you tell me the rules first?" Xu Zimei asked. This chessboard was unlike any that he knew of, and there were many aspects he couldn¡¯t understand. "You¡¯ll know when you enter." The figure in black waved his right hand, and suddenly, a boundless dark energy surged from his hand. The scene in front of Xu Zimei shifted, and when he came to his senses, he found himself standing in a starry space. ...... "Close your eyes, and you will understand," said the black-robed figure indifferently. Xu Zimei smiled and slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, he discovered that his Spirit Perception was incredibly clear. The chessboard itself constituted a world. Moreover, the outline of this world was established based on Yuan Central Continent. Inside, there were many places identical to those in Yuan Central Continent. However, it differed from Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. The world he currently found himself in was illusory. Nothing truly existed here. When Xu Zimei opened his eyes once again, he had come to understand the situation here. The chessboard world he was in was designed after Yuan Central Continent. It¡¯s just that there were too many incompletenesses. The starry sky he stood upon was crowned by the firmament. At this moment, the firmament was in turmoil, with a vortex appearing right in its center. This boundless vortex spanned the entire firmament. At the source of the vortex, it seemed that something was being nurtured. "Destiny," Xu Zimei¡¯s pupils contracted as he said somewhat breathlessly. "No, it is also an illusion." Destiny was converging, and beneath it, countless people had already begun to rush toward it frantically. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t make out the faces of these people; they seemed to be shrouded in mist. There was no blood, nor any grandiose momentum. The bodies of these people who died in combat would simply dissipate. The only thing that caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention was the person at the very front, carrying three blades on his back. He was closest to Destiny and suppressed everything in the vicinity. The moment the Three Blades were drawn, no one around him could rival even a single one of his moves. At this time, that man, standing above Hengyu, was invincible and supreme. An eternal and elegant presence. ... Despite not being able to see that person¡¯s face clearly, Xu Zimei was certain that it was the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. The scene now before him was precisely that when the Great Emperor of the Three Blades bore the weight of Destiny. However, the current scene omitted many details and failed to reflect the bloody cruelty of that time. At this moment, Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the robed figure before him. ... The world he found himself in reminded him of someone. Someone ancient, or rather, someone who should have died long ago. As Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze settled, the robed figure remained silent for a long time before finally saying, "Please break the game." With the robed figure¡¯s words coming to an end, the scene in the sky instantly transformed. All those contesting for Destiny vanished without a trace. Only two people remained beneath the vortex. One was the person at the forefront with three blades on his back. The other was a person on the ground, draped in a starry robe. ...¡­ The faces of these people were indistinct, like chess pieces frozen in place. "You remind me of someone," Xu Zimei said. "Please break the game," the robed figure, ignoring Xu Zimei¡¯s words, repeated flatly. "Starry Ancient God, right," Xu Zimei said. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the robed figure slowly lifted his head. Looking at Xu Zimei, he fell silent for a while before repeating, "Please break the game." ... The Starry Ancient God, once a legend of the same era as the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. Perhaps in that era, his fame was significant. But after several epochs of transition, once the dust settled, the names of many ancient powerhouses had long been forgotten in the silent flow of time. Xu Zimei only knew of such a person while paying attention to Annihilation Ridge. After all, people always remember the final victor. Back then, the Starry Ancient God entered Annihilation Ridge to compete for Destiny and never returned, not once making his way back. He was the most distinctive among all the contenders of Destiny. Everything stemmed from his cultivation of the Starry Ancient Realm. Chapter 323 - 322 Searching for Hell Turbid Qi As a powerhouse during the era of The Great Emperor of the Three Blades, the Starry Ancient God was undoubtedly a person of exceptional talent. He possessed one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Ancient World Body. This constitution formed a realm of its own. Furthermore, when combined with the cultivation technique he practiced, the Starry Ancient World Jue, he could record everything he saw and experienced in an illusory form within the Ancient Realm. Although it was illusory, there was a significant chance that it evolved based on reality. Eventually, he could use these illusory records to deduce some of the real answers he sought. Since acquiring this ability, he had spent his entire life preparing to deduce the bearer of Destiny. He tried to record every aspect of the real world and his opponents in illusory forms within the Ancient Realm. Then he proceeded to deduce in various ways. Who was most likely to carry Destiny? Under what circumstance could he carry Destiny with the highest probability? ... "Please break the stalemate," outside, the man in the black robe said to Xu Zimei, continuing. Xu Zimei looked up at the firmament and said softly, "Can you still not let go?" The man in the black robe¡¯s pupils shrank, and he remained silent for a long time. Break what stalemate? How to break it? That was actually an unsolvable problem. The two people above, one was the Great Emperor of the Three Blades of the past, and the other was the Starry Ancient God. The so-called breaking of the stalemate was to have Xu Zimei help the Starry Ancient God carry Destiny through deduction. This was an impossible task. "You say break the stalemate, but in reality, you just want an answer, right?" Xu Zimei replied. The man in the black robe who had been silent by his side sighed slowly. He waved his right hand, and the dark aura dissipated. As the scene before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes flashed, his eyes closed, and when he opened them again, he was back on the stone bench at the chessboard. "Is it really impossible?" the man in the black robe sighed. "The hope is slim, unless that person is me?" "Why?" "No reason. Just because of these three words¡ªXu Zimei!" "You¡¯re right, several centuries have passed, and I still can¡¯t let go. Just to find the answer to that question in my heart that has no answer," the man in the black robe said slowly. While speaking, he removed the black robe from his head. "As you expected, Starry Ancient God. I didn¡¯t expect that after so long, someone would still remember me. Starry Ancient God, that¡¯s what everyone calls me. I even forgot my own original name." Xu Zimei looked up at the man in the black robe, prepared to say it was the Starry Ancient God. Although he had never seen the Starry Ancient God of the past, the man before him clearly lacked his former splendor. His eyes were sunken, his face covered with dense ravines. His gaze was lifeless, and he was so emaciated that only skin was left. ... "Are you also here at Annihilation Ridge to seek treasure?" the Starry Ancient God asked with a smile. "Yes and no," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "After all these long years, keep this dying man company for a chat," the Starry Ancient God said. "Before you leave, I can tell you news of the treasures." "What would you like to talk about?" Xu Zimei asked. "Let me tell you about my past grievances. Several eras have passed, and I still haven¡¯t truly let go." "Go ahead," Xu Zimei said with interest. ... He could be considered a Loose Cultivator! Many people had various speculations about the origin of the Starry Ancient God. Some said he might come from one of the mysterious Hundred Clans, the Heavenly Star Clan. The clouds of the Great Dao had begun to stir in that Big Era. He had been called by destiny. Just like many favored children of heaven, the Starry Ancient God, had, like The Great Emperor of the Three Blades who had once bid farewell to everyone at the True Martial Holy Sect on an avenue shaded with blooming Undying Flowers. He, too, stepped onto that path leading to Annihilation Ridge, a point of no return on the Heavenly Path. Prior to this, his confidence was boundless. He had used the Ancient Realm to make countless derivations, preparing meticulously. He had thought that this journey of destiny would be almost a surefire success. ......... The Starry Ancient God sighed while speaking, his gaze wandered as he looked at Xu Zimei, seeming to reminisce about his own regrets and helplessness of the past. His eyes were bright and endlessly deep. "I knew the struggle for destiny would be fraught with peril and hardship, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to be so tremendously difficult. Once the turbulent winds of destiny had arisen, and the great battle had begun, I found that all my thoroughly laid preparations were meaningless. I can¡¯t forget that day. So many revered and mighty beings, each of their lives filled with legend and pride, each existence could cause an upheaval in the world just by their sheer presence. In the end, they were all slaughtered by that man wielding three blades." "The Great Emperor of the Three Blades?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Do you know? My lifetime of derivations couldn¡¯t withstand a single strike of his blade," the Starry Ancient God nodded, smiling sadly. "Blood was spread all over Annihilation Ridge. The earth you now stand upon was once covered with bones and rivers of blood." Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment¡ªthe struggle for destiny was indeed too brutal. Just as the Starry Ancient God had said, all the deductions pursued throughout one¡¯s life cannot stand against a single one of the opponent¡¯s strikes. Even to this day, he couldn¡¯t let it go, seeking the answer in his deductions on how to defeat the Great Emperor of the Three Blades back then. "What¡¯s your current situation?" Xu Zimei asked. The current Starry Ancient God, though conscious and able to act, seemed no different from a regular person, but Xu Zimei could feel it. The other had no signs of life. ......... "I died in a grand battle hundreds of thousands of years ago," the Starry Ancient God said with a candid smile. "It¡¯s only because of my stubborn unwillingness that I awoke beneath the Dark Decay of Annihilation Ridge. It won¡¯t be long before I turn to dust and smoke." "You were born in the wrong era," Xu Zimei said. "No, that era was wonderful," the Starry Ancient God replied with a smile. He looked down at the chessboard on the stone table, paused, and finally spoke. "It feels good to be able to confide these inner thoughts to someone before I go. What treasure do you want? I¡¯m familiar with Annihilation Ridge; perhaps I can help you." "The Hell Turbid Qi," Xu Zimei said, clearly and deliberately. "How do you know of its existence?" the Starry Ancient God was slightly startled, looking at Xu Zimei with puzzlement and asked, "Are you from the True Martial Holy Sect? Or did you learn of it from the Three Blades¡¯ records?" "That¡¯s not important," Xu Zimei responded. "That¡¯s not something you should touch," the Starry Ancient God replied. "Even the Three Blades back then couldn¡¯t handle it; he could only seal it away, slowly eroding its Turbid Qi with the power of light." "How would we know without trying?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "It¡¯s sealed in the central area of Annihilation Ridge," the Starry Ancient God fell silent for a moment before continuing, "If you keep heading north, and if you can survive, you¡¯ll get there." "Wish me luck," Xu Zimei said with a smile, standing up to leave, "Good luck," watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, the Starry Ancient God slightly lowered his head, his lips gently pursed, murmuring these two words without a sound. Chapter 324 - 323: The Person on the Throne After parting ways with the Starry Ancient God, Xu Zimei headed straight north. After walking for a long time, Xu Zimei finally saw the exit of the Ghastly Bleak Tree Forest in the distance. He took a slight breath inwardly. Walking for so long in this identical forest, it was inevitable that his heart felt some oppression. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t encountered any more attacks along the way. It seemed that this forest was the territory of the Starry Ancient God, where no creature dared to enter. After walking for a while longer, Xu Zimei finally stepped out of the forest. The view before his eyes suddenly opened up. ... Xu Zimei looked off into the distance straight ahead. Outside the forest was a plain. However, this plain was dotted with mounds of various sizes. These mounds were more reminiscent of grave mounds. In front of many mounds, locust trees and cypresses were planted. The sky gradually began to drizzle. What was strange was that the rain only fell on the plain. Once it entered the forest, the rain would stop. The atmosphere appeared very sinister. A gentle breeze slowly blew in front of Xu Zimei, causing the branches of the nearby locust trees to sway. It was as if demons and monsters brandished their claws and bared their teeth. A piece of yellowed cloth fluttered through the air with the breeze. "Compared to true terror, what are these things anyway!" Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle, stepped onto the plain, and slowly walked forward. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had only walked a few steps when the soil beneath the mounds began to loosen. One skeleton after another crawled out from beneath them. These skeletons were about the size of normal humans, with hollow blue flames flickering in their eyes. The plain was vast and boundless, with endless grave mounds scattered throughout. At this moment, more and more skeletons emerged. This was simply a White Bone Army. What was more terrifying was that tens of thousands of these skeletons all had the cultivation level of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Among them, there were also some from the Saint Vein Realm. This formation would likely make many tremble at a mere glance. ... The White Bone Army growled lowly and charged toward Xu Zimei. "It looks like a great battle is unavoidable." Xu Zimei slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow, laughed heartily looking up to the sky, and charged alone toward the White Bone Army. He had the courage to face millions of adversaries on his own. Wielding Tyrant Shadow, the Creation Force coalesced with Heavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Torrent, and Hurricane, spreading throughout the area. With each swing from Xu Zimei, Spiritual Energy surged like an unstoppable, towering wave. At the same time, he unleashed the Way of Inquiry that consisted of nineteen styles. These nineteen styles were a sequence of connected moves. The first move began in insignificance. The second was Floating Green Duckweed, The third was to win every battle, The fourth was Against the Current, The fifth was Great Wind Soars, The sixth was Slaughter Blade, The seventh was Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon, The eighth was Deep Blue World, The ninth was Line between Heaven and Earth, The tenth was Dark Descent, The eleventh was Blood of the Firmament, The twelfth was Annihilation Void. When all twelve styles were connected, lightning flashed, and thunder roared overhead. Although the White Bone Army was numerous, their lack of consciousness meant they could only attack in a rigid manner. With every strike from Xu Zimei, several skeletons shattered. The White Bone Army advanced fearlessly, swarming like bees. Xu Zimei also tirelessly continued his slaughter. Battle was a form of training for cultivation as well. Aside from enhancing combat experience and becoming more proficient in using Vein Skills, it was also a form of enlightenment. Tyrant Shadow whistled faintly as the "rumbling" sounds of the explosions formed by Spiritual Energy echoed in his ears. The space around shattered completely. Xu Zimei was besieged by the White Bone Army; there was no escape. He became like a God of Slaughter, his eyes completely bloodshot. He forcibly carved out a path of blood. With every step, several skeletons fell. ... There was a drizzle in the sky. He planted Tyrant Shadow into the mud beneath his feet, holding the hilt with his right hand, half-kneeling on the ground. His muscles trembled slightly as he breathed heavily. Beads of sweat as large as beans fell from his forehead, it had been a long time since he was this weary. And it had been a long time since he had fought so freely. Behind him were scattered fragments of white bones across the ground. It was as if heaven and earth were playing a dirge for the deceased. His gaze slowly turned to the front. There stood a grave with a tombstone. No epitaph, this was a tombstone without words. The ground beneath his feet started to shake. Cracks spread out from all directions. A rumbling explosion erupted from beneath the grave. A throne rose from the underground, appearing midair. The throne turned slowly, revealing a headless corpse seated upon it. Wild laughter emanated from the corpse. It was clearly headless, yet how the laughter sounded remained a mystery. The corpse looked as though it had been dead for many years. Yet, it was well-preserved, clothed in a deep purple robe. Embroidered on the robe were several patterns of golden dragons. What caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention, however, was the sword in the corpse¡¯s hand. "Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts," Xu Zimei said, narrowing his eyes. The sword was deep blue, about three feet long. Several unequal slots with different patterns were engraved on the blade. They seemed to be telling a story, featuring rivers, giant beasts, and humans. The laughter continued as the headless corpse slowly stood up from the throne. The purple robe fluttered, and an immense imperial authority emanated from the longsword in its hand. Most importantly, the aura exclusive to those in the Divine Vein Realm surged around it. The aura soared higher and higher, setting the entire firmament rumbling with its resonance. "I am the Divine Child of the Long River Divine Sect, the one destined to carry the mandate of this era. How dare you, lowly ants, compete with me, How dare you compete with me!!!" The frustrated roar echoed above the firmament. The headless corpse slowly descended from the throne, its aura growing stronger by the moment. Step by step, it walked towards Xu Zimei. It continued to mumble incessantly. "Lowly ants, lowly ants, all should die." It took the Long River Sword in its hands, and with the peak power of the Divine Vein Realm, it slashed at Xu Zimei. With a "boom," Xu Zimei narrowly avoided the strike. Where he had stood, the Long River surged as if a fierce sunset reflected across the heavens. The reflection of the world could be seen in the Long River. The ground itself seemed to sink. ... "Lowly ant, stop hiding," the headless corpse positioned the Long River Sword behind itself. As the sword¡¯s tip lightly touched the ground, it ran swiftly toward Xu Zimei. The sword trailed on the ground, drawing a half-circle before it suddenly lifted. Like a scorching sun rising, an indomitable force struck towards Xu Zimei. This time Xu Zimei did not dodge; he slowly raised Tyrant Shadow and executed ¡¯Annihilation Void.¡¯ Their attacks exploded in midair. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. He quickly stood up, shook his slightly numb right hand, and chuckled. "Indeed, it¡¯s a bit of a stretch to contend with a Divine Vein expert head-on. But that¡¯s what makes it thrilling!" Chapter 325 - 324: Fragments of the True Divine Sword The Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation was executed directly, and at this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s momentum was soaring. Behind him, the cyan and yellow Cang Dragon seemed to come to life, roaring towards the firmament. The moment the Cang Dragon opened its eyes, the aura around Xu Zimei expanded several times over. "Annihilation Void," he called out softly. The Tyrant Shadow cleaved downward, with boundless Qi of Annihilation coiling around the blade. The space all around crumbled apart. This strike descended with the might to destroy heaven and earth. The headless corpse paid it no heed, swinging the Long River Sword in hand to directly confront Xu Zimei¡¯s blow. The moment the Long River Sword was swung, there was a faint sound of surging water, tumultuous and roaring. Heaven and earth seemed to be separated by a swath of azure blue. A loud boom of an explosion rang out. The sword and blade were now separated, the headless corpse standing in its place, completely still. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei retreated several steps, his hand holding the Tyrant Shadow had turned somewhat numb. He clenched his fist, let out a light chuckle, and said, "Still not enough, huh!" "Insect, die," the headless corpse didn¡¯t give Xu Zimei the chance to catch his breath, as it lifted its sword and charged toward him once again. "Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation." Xu Zimei took in a deep breath, and at this moment, he tread upon the sky. The spiritual energy beneath his feet turned into a deep cyan color. With each step he took in the air, strands of cyan spiritual energy followed, leaving trails in the sky. It was as if someone used an ink-loaded brush to write several characters in mid-air. Within this cyan spiritual energy was a unique Taoist charm spreading throughout. As more and more cyan spiritual energy gathered in mid-air, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura also steadily increased. The shadow of the Cang Dragon behind him began to slowly dissipate. In its place, a series of steps condensed from cyan spiritual energy began to form. These cyan stone steps extended upwards, heading higher and higher. The end of the steps vanished into the void, invisible to the naked eye. It was like climbing a staircase to heaven. Disappearing into the horizon, with no visible end. At the pinnacle of the steps, streams of Taoist charm ceaselessly flowed toward Xu Zimei. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s momentum had reached a critical point. With a boom, a mushroom cloud unfolded around Xu Zimei, sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. immense power surged across the firmament. Seeing the Long River Sword approaching head-on, Xu Zimei let out a hearty laugh. "Well met." He mustered all his strength to bring down the Tyrant Shadow in his hand. This time, Annihilation Void was unlike the previous instances. The moment Tyrant Shadow fell, the void for dozens of miles around exploded. The headless corpse managed only a momentary resistance before it was obliterated amidst the endless Blade Intent. The momentum of the Tyrant Shadow unabated, it heavily cleaved into the ground. The earth within dozens of miles cracked open with countless fissures, and a bottomless pit appeared before Xu Zimei. ... Xu Zimei looked around and found that the headless corpse had been reduced to ashes. Not even its remaining body was left. However, at the moment the headless corpse fell, it seemed like something had fallen from its body. Xu Zimei looked around and was drawn to a broken sword tip. This sword tip was only the size of a thumb, swirling with streams of dark energy. Now holding the sword tip in his hand, with just a light stroke, a cut appeared on his palm. "A fragment of the True Divine Sword," Xu Zimei said with narrowed eyes, speaking softly. "Qing Ling, why didn¡¯t you warn me just now," Xu Zimei took out the shard of the True Divine Sword from within his body and inquired. This Qing Ling had previously been rescued by him from the dark corners. The entity had also promised him that it would help him gather the pieces of the True Divine Sword within three years. ... "Young Master, I did not sense it just now," Qing Ling hurriedly explained, "The dark energy on it shielded my senses." Xu Zimei looked at the dark qi swirling around the sword tip. After ensuring that Qing Ling hadn¡¯t lied, he nodded. He then put away the sword tip along with the Long River Sword. Xu Zimei looked up into the distance, the gloomy rain in the sky had not stopped but instead was getting heavier. It had the momentum of a bucketing downpour. "The Divine Child of the Long River Divine Sect must be one of the Talented Disciples who was defeated by the Great Emperor of the Three Blades," Zimo murmured. The area affected by the recent battle was too wide, the movements too grand. Xu Zimei had not managed to leave when he saw a figure walking on air approaching from afar. It was a young man in white robes. The youth¡¯s white hair was quite striking. His long hair was tied up at the back of his head with a hair clasp, and the most eye-catching feature was his pair of white eyebrows. His eyes faintly radiated a valiant air, and at his waist hung a purple sword that glittered like stars. As the youth approached through the air, the aura of someone who had just entered the Emperor Pulse Realm echoed around him. "Talented Disciples, fully on par with those true Talented Disciples of the Central Continent," Xu Zimei thought to himself as he watched the newcomer. As the white-browed youth slowly descended, they exchanged glances, both somewhat silent. "I am the present Saint Heir of the Taiyuan Holy Sect; you may address me by my Way of Inquiry, Primordial," the white-browed youth kindly introduced himself. "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei nodded slightly in response. "It seems the battle has just ended," Primordial said with a smile. "Did you encounter anything, Brother Primordial?" Xu Zimei asked, nodding. "Just some demons and monsters," replied Primordial with a chuckle. "Since Brother Xu has already taken care of it, I won¡¯t stick my nose in. Farewell." Watching the receding figure of Primordial, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows. This person¡¯s aptitude was definitely among the top in the Eastern Continent. And he was profoundly shrewd; it looked like he would be quite the character in the future. ...¡­ After parting with Primordial, Ximo headed straight north. He had no intention of changing direction; after all, his purpose in coming to Annihilation Ridge was for the Hell Turbid Qi. Anything else was an unexpected gain. The fragment of the True Divine Sword was something Xu Zimei had not anticipated. Having left the plains behind, to Xu Zimei¡¯s surprise, the place adjoining the plains was a desert. An uninhabited desert where not a blade of grass grew. The rain was getting heavier, falling down. Strangely, the sand beneath his feet was very dry. He walked in the desert for a while, often assailed by chilling winds. The temperature felt rather cold. "Saint Heir Xu." A startled exclamation suddenly rang out beside him. Xu Zimei turned to look, only to see a huge stone next to him. This stone had been hollowed out beneath, and three people were hidden inside. He had not noticed them before. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei asked. He did not recognize these three individuals. "Don¡¯t talk; quickly hide," urged a youth in a yellow robe. Xu Zimei walked over to the shelter under the giant stone, puzzled. Just then, a loud bang sounded not far away, followed by a few people¡¯s screams. The screams were chilling to the bone, causing an eerie feeling. Xu Zimei poked his head out to look into the distance, saw a dried-up corpse nearby grasping two disciples. One disciple was killed with a broken neck. The other disciple had his neck directly bitten through. Chapter 326 - 325 Awakening of the Hell Turbid Qi Xu Zimo slightly furrowed his brows as he watched this scene. The might of the Divine Vein Realm emitted from the mummies. "What¡¯s going on here?" Xu Zimo looked at the three people beside him and asked. "We don¡¯t know either," explained a disciple in a yellow robe among the three. "We came here as a team and had just reached the desert when we encountered the mummies. In the end, only the three of us survived." "There are many mummies in this desert, and they seem to be patrolling through it," another disciple said. "We can neither get in nor out, we¡¯re completely trapped here." Xu Zimo frowned in thought. These three are probably just disciples from some second-rate powers. They knew him also because of the previous conflict with the Cloud Imperial Sect. However, what troubled him was that there were many mummies. If each one possessed the cultivation level of the Divine Vein Realm, he could only rely on Bai Meng and Chaos himself. His current cultivation was barely enough to deal with one Divine Vein Realm, but definitely not so many. Xu Zimo looked up and saw that the desert was vast and empty. It was hard to find a place to hide, having a huge rock was already considered good. If he were to continue forward, should he encounter mummies, he might not even find anything to hide behind. "Saint Heir Xu, do you have a way to contact the Holy Sect to get them to save us?" the young man beside him asked hopefully. "No, and even the Sect sent people at the Saint Vein Realm; even if they came, it would be useless," Xu Zimo shook his head and said. "Then aren¡¯t we doomed?" a youth beside him said in despair. "One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, didn¡¯t you guys think it through before coming in?" Xu Zimo looked at them and said. "There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Alright, you guys continue hiding; I¡¯m setting off." Xu Zimo said as he stood up and started walking forward step by step. He did not know where the previous mummy had patrolled off to. "Has he gone mad?" a youth watched Xu Zimo¡¯s departing figure and said in astonishment. "If he encounters a mummy, he is bound to die." ...... Walking in the desert, a fine rain began to drift from the sky. Xu Zimo took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help to quicken his pace slightly. The air here always made one feel pressured. After a while, a thick fog began to appear up ahead. The road ahead was not clear; the fog covered everything. From within the fog, Xu Zimo faintly heard the sounds of ghastly roars. Then, several figures slowly emerged from the mist. There were three mummies. Three Divine Vein Realm mummies. Their appearances were no longer distinguishable; their skin and bones had all solidified together. They were rigid, and their skin was covered with many cracks. They opened their mouths and hissed at Xu Zimo. The thick mucus in their mouths was dense, like some kind of sticky malt candy. When the three mummies charged at Xu Zimo, they moved extremely fast, and their claws were very sharp. Xu Zimo did not dare to be careless and directly summoned Chaos. The massive body of Chaos descended into mid-air. With a swipe of its claw, it sent the three mummies flying. But the mummies had extremely strong defenses and weren¡¯t hurt at all. After they got up, they roared angrily and charged at Xu Zimo again. "A pointless struggle," Xu Zimo said lightly as he jumped onto Chaos¡¯s head. "Run towards the central location at top speed; don¡¯t bother with these mummies." The Chaos creature let out a roar, two pairs of blood-red wings as thin as cicada¡¯s wings unfurled behind it, blocking out the sun. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Here, a force prevented flying, so flight was impossible. But the Chaos creature¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and with the boost from its wings, it quickly left the desiccated corpses far behind. It entered into the fog. With every distance covered, Xu Zimei could hear howling sounds. The fog obscured everything in front of him; although Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see clearly, he could still roughly sense what was around him. The number of desiccated corpses was likely not small. With so many at the Divine Vein Realm, forcibly barging through would only lead to being torn apart here. Chaos continued to run forward, Xu Zimei did not entangle with them, killing these corpses was pointless. As the fog around thinned, the end of the fog seemed near. It was then that a black aurora shot through the air towards them. The aurora struck Chaos in the back. With a "booming" sound, a strange Spiritual Energy began to fluctuate. A blood hole appeared in the Chaos creature¡¯s back, and its massive body collapsed. Xu Zimei looked up and saw three more desiccated corpses guarding the exit of the fog. These three corpses were different from the others; they were shrouded in black gas. In the location of their eyes, two clusters of black fog were rising. What was more horrifying was the aura of the Immortal Ascension Boundary was slowly fluctuating from their bodies. "How can this be," Xu Zimei squinted his eyes. There were creatures of the Immortal Realm here, which was beyond his expectation. In that era, the highest cultivation of those contesting for Destiny was the peak of the Divine Vein Realm. They were preparing for Entering Taoism; it was unlikely for anyone to choose Stepping into Immortality. Even if they died and became desiccated corpses, it should not be at the Immortal Ascension Boundary. Although the path of immortality is not as esteemed as the path of Taoism, it¡¯s not so easy to step onto either. Many people spend their entire lives trapped in the Divine Vein Realm, with no hope in sight. ¡­ "Forget it, there¡¯s no need to waste time anyway," Xu Zimei muttered. He directly summoned Bai Meng. Majestic Demonic Qi surged around them. Bai Meng, looking at the three corpses before him, slowly said, "Master, I sense an evil presence emanating from them." "I should have guessed," Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. "It seems Hell Turbid Qi has already awakened." Bai Meng said no more, with a sweep of his hand. Vast Demonic Qi coalesced in midair, several demonic faces formed of Qi lunged towards the three corpses to consume them. The sinister faces devoured the corpses. The corpses resisted desperately. Demonic Qi tangled and clashed with the evil presence. Bai Meng frowned slightly, "What is this thing that can briefly suppress my Demonic Qi? Thankfully these entities are too weak, it would not be so easy to say if they were of the same realm." With another sweep of Bai Meng¡¯s hand, a burst of demonic fire suddenly shot out from the devouring faces. The demonic fire burned everything clean, reducing the corpses to ash without leaving even a trace. ¡­ "The very first strand of mutated Turbid Qi in the world naturally won¡¯t be simple," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "There might be some trouble ahead, looks like a tough battle is looming." After killing the three corpses, Xu Zimei took Chaos back, allowing it to heal in the True Fate World. Thanks to the Tree of Life, wounds could heal almost instantly. Of course, powerful as the Tree of Life is, it could create a plant system, help living beings heal, and even bestow longevity. But it could not grant eternal life, nor could it resurrect those who had already perished. Chapter 327 - 326: Acquiring the Binding Immortal Lock At that moment in the True Fate World, the sword tip that Xu Zimei had obtained earlier was suspended in midair. It had been eroded by evil energy and could no longer be used. Xu Zimei was not afraid, though; in this world, there was nothing that surpassed the purification ability of his True Fate World¡¯s Pure Moon Altar. The sub altar he had obtained in the Myriad Beasts Sect had, with the blessing of the True Fate World, grown to be no less than the main altar itself. He placed the sword tip of the True Divine Sword into the Pure Moon Altar for purification and then ceased to bother with it. Afterward, Xu Zimei and Bai Meng walked onward together. The mist was about to clear, and they hadn¡¯t encountered any attacks from the mummified corpses along the way. Finally, the two emerged from the mist, and Xu Zimei was utterly shocked by the sight that met his eyes. It was a mountain that was not too small. Looking down from the peak of the mountain, it was covered in dense piles of bones. The bones encircled all four sides of the mountain. It was impossible to count how many thousands there were. The scene was incredibly awe-striking, with bones laid out from the top of the peak all the way down to the base of the mountain, continuing for hundreds of miles. These bones had been eroded by time, day after day, month after month. Some had become so fragile that they would completely shatter into pieces with a gentle step from Xu Zimei. Then there were other bones, thoroughly dried by the Mad Wind, which were whisked away into the air with the blowing gales. The bones were of various colors. While most were white, there were also golden, purple, and black bones. And the sizes of the bones varied greatly, from as small as a few tens of centimeters to as tall as a kilometer. All kinds of species had gathered here, embodying the diversity of creatures from that time. The skeletons lay dormant on this land, undisturbed for millions of years. They had merged with death and silence. These bones strewn across the hills and dales seemed to narrate the ferocity of the battle that once took place. Along with the skeletons, the weapons they once bore lay dormant as well. All sorts of weapons and treasures had fallen upon this land. Among them were some Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. "Truly a glorious demise," Xu Zimei remarked as he walked on the ground, feeling moved. "This is nothing," said Bai Meng after a slight pause. "Master, the battle we fought back then was much more tragic than this." Xu Zimei did not reply. He stepped on the bones, making his way toward the top of the mountain. Although it was somewhat cruel, he had to acknowledge that these skeletons were witnesses to the glory that the Great Emperor of the Three Blades bore when he carried out his destiny. There were many weapons under the skeletons, but Xu Zimei was too lazy to pick them up. Many weapons had lost their divinity to the erosive passage of time. When he reached halfway up the mountain, Xu Zimei¡¯s attention was caught by a chain made of iron. This chain was a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact. It was somewhat unbelievable, as Xu Zimei had heard of this chain before. "Binding Immortal Lock!" This was the weapon that the Heaven Wasteland Great Emperor had borne when carrying out his destiny. Of course, the real Binding Immortal Lock was naturally taken to the Upper Realm by the Heaven Wasteland Great Emperor. The so-called Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect were nothing more than replicas created before the Great Emperor ascended, based on his Innate True Weapon. ... Legends say that, a long time ago, the True Martial Holy Sect was the first to bear the destiny. It was during the dawn of the Era of Emperors. A sacred beast emerged between the heavens and the earth. Its name was Yang. When the Era of Emperors just began, the world was enveloped in a misty aura. This sacred beast named Yang fed on this misty aura. Latter, as the misty aura gradually dissipated, Yang, with its indomitable spirit, chose to end its life by crashing into Heaven Wasteland Mountain. After its death, its body transformed into a chain. Later, a tribe known as the Huan appeared on Heaven Wasteland Mountain. The chains that had transformed became the treasured relic of the Huan Clan. The Heaven Wasteland Great Emperor was precisely from the Huan Clan. Even as a youth, he was recognized by these Divine Chains. The chains accompanied him as he grew, and eventually they became his Innate True Weapon. It was later named the "Binding Immortal Lock!" ...... Xu Zimei looked at the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact in his hand and then glanced at the skeleton under his feet. It seemed this was also a Saint Heir of the Huan Clan, who failed to carry out his Destiny and ultimately perished. The chain he held was only one meter long and divided in the middle. One half black, the other half white. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if yin and yang were breaking through the dawn. In his hand, one half was hot, the other ice cold. It felt slightly heavy. Xu Zimei knew that this was merely the appearance of the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact. Once the Binding Immortal Lock was deployed, it could extend endlessly. In a sense, it could bind all things in the world. Of course, whether one could break free or not depended on the creature being bound. Even the Binding Immortal Lock has some damage after the long time spent at Annihilation Ridge. Xu Zimei placed it within the Pure Moon Altar to gradually recuperate, which shouldn¡¯t pose a problem. After putting away the Binding Immortal Lock, Xu Zimei continued his journey to the mountain¡¯s peak. ...... Gentle breezes swirled around the summit, where strange rocks stood jaggedly. The area was fairly expansive. A few lonely trees grew here and there. A waterfall cascaded down from the top of the mountain. It had a grandeur as if it were flying straight down from three thousand feet. At this moment, two people were already standing at the top of the mountain. These two were none other than Elder Tianzhen and Lu Ang. "The artifacts left by our ancestors are really useful," Lu Ang said with feeling. He looked at the light black robe he wore on his body. This was left by The Great Emperor of the Three Blades. As long as one wore this robe, they could merge with the Qi of Annihilation from Annihilation Ridge. And deceive the senses of all beings. This was also the reason why the two managed to arrive here first. "Master, is this the Sealing Ground?" Lu Ang asked curiously. He looked around the summit but saw nothing particularly unusual. Elder Tianzhen nodded slightly, his brow furrowing as he approached the few trees growing at the top. The trees had already begun to wither. The leaves were turning yellow and probably wouldn¡¯t last much longer. "That shouldn¡¯t be the case. With the existence of the formation, the trees should be thriving," said Elder Tianzhen under his breath. He then took out a talisman from his Storage Ring. The talisman was a dark yellow color, covered with strange and mysterious patterns drawn in black. Elder Tianzhen slowly attached the talisman to the trunk of the tree. At that moment, a beam of golden light shot towards the sky; the tree itself was a vessel. The golden light soared into the clouds, a magnificent display. Masses of Spiritual Energy dispelled all fog, reaching directly to the Firmament on the Other Shore. On the summit, five golden patterns in the form of a pentagram began to emerge on the ground. Each of the five patterns was distinct. Interwoven, the golden patterns were connected by lines, reflecting the image of the pentagram. In the blank central space of the pentagram, a pitch-black cage slowly rose from the ground. This cage had originally been concealed within the void. And now, it had fully manifested! Chapter 328 - 327: The Initial Layout of the Epoch At the moment the cage appeared, the Qi of Annihilation in the sky began to surge. It enveloped the cage as if something terrifying were contained within. "Is this, this the object used for sealing?" Lu Ang asked curiously. Elder Tianzhen didn¡¯t speak, and approached the cage with a slight frown. At this moment, a mass of black turbid Qi was quietly lying inside the cage. The turbid Qi appeared to be very weak. Lu Ang walked around the cage and laughed, "This doesn¡¯t seem scary at all!" "If it were really so, that would be fine," Elder Tianzhen said slowly. "In those days, even The Great Emperor of the Three Blades was unable to destroy it, only managing to trap it. If it were to break free of this seal, its reappearance would likely bring about a great catastrophe." Elder Tianzhen then took out a dark yellow stone. "Master, what is this?" Lu Ang asked, curious. "The Three Blades Ancestor had already given instructions long ago, stating that every ten thousand years, the Formation must be reinforced, until this Hell Turbid Qi completely dissipates," Elder Tianzhen said slowly. "This is the Destiny Stone, initially refined by the Three Blades Ancestor with Destiny." As he spoke, Elder Tianzhen took out five Destiny Stones. He arranged the Destiny Stones in the shape of a pentagram and placed them on the pattern that was shimmering with a golden light. At this moment, the light from the Formation grew intensely bright. The power of the Destiny Stones was gradually absorbed into the cage. The pentagram became even more dazzling. Seeing this, Elder Tianzhen finally took a deep breath and relaxed slightly. ... "Old man, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for nearly a thousand years." Then, a voice suddenly came out from the cage. The entire Formation started to pulsate, and the Qi of Annihilation on the cage along with the power of the Destiny Stones were all absorbed into it. Elder Tianzhen¡¯s face changed drastically. He stepped back, exclaiming in shock, "You¡¯ve awakened. This cannot be, it cannot be." "Nothing is impossible," the voice in the cage replied. "As the first strand of turbid Qi between heaven and earth, as long as this world exists, I can live eternally. That boy named Three Blades underestimated me too much." As the voice from within the cage finished speaking, its presence grew increasingly immense. The five Destiny Stones shattered in response. The cage exploded with a "boom." The pentagram Formation cracked open from all sides, and the Qi of Annihilation was completely devoured. And in its place rose a very evil Spiritual Energy. This malevolent Spiritual Energy soared into the sky, shrouding half of the firmament. ... Xu Zimei had just reached the midpoint of the mountain. She saw the malevolent Spiritual Energy rising to the sky. Bai Meng slightly furrowed his brow and said, "It seems like a great evil has emerged!" "It has already broken free of the seal, be careful," Xu Zimei warned. The Sky-Banishing Power above had no effect on Bai Meng. He carried Xu Zimei aloft, and they both flew towards the peak of the mountain. At this moment, the evil Spiritual Energy swept down overwhelmingly, and Elder Tianzhen and Lu Ang were enveloped before they could react. They became unconscious. Not only on the peak of White Bone Mountain, but everyone in Annihilation Ridge could see this scene. The sky was cloaked in Demonic Qi, resembling the end of an epoch. Some people wanted to flee immediately, only to discover that Annihilation Ridge was completely sealed off by the Demonic Qi. Even the route they had come by could no longer be found. At the summit, a mass of purple-black Demonic Qi rose up into the air. Thunder and lightning flashed, and torrential rain sparked up surging waves that rolled in. Evil energy was laughing wildly. It seemed to be venting for the centuries it had been trapped. "To thank you for welcoming my arrival, I shall reward you by making you the first nourishment of my conquest!" The voice of the evil energy echoed throughout Annihilation Ridge. Rumbling sounds from the firmament resonated ceaselessly, creating a tremendous uproar. What followed was the sight of the evil energy coalescing in the sky. Like a meteorite falling to earth. Countless masses of evil energy converged and descended toward the ground. Carrying the momentum to destroy heaven and earth. The sky was filled with countless clusters of evil energy, and when all of them descended at the same time, one could imagine the immense force they brought. Seeing this, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed her brows and said, "It wants to destroy the whole Annihilation Ridge." "Shall we stop it?" Bai Meng asked. "It¡¯s useless, we need to deal with it first," Xu Zimei replied, shaking her head. The people below were scurrying around like headless ants, seeking cover. "This era has no Great Emperor, I would like to see who can stop me!" The evil energy laughed wildly, and with the sound of its voice, countless masses of evil energy rumbled as they crashed to the ground. "You go and entangle it, I might need some time to prepare here," said Xu Zimei, her brows still furrowed. Bai Meng nodded and stepped into the void, flying towards the evil energy. Bai Meng could not truly obliterate this Hell Turbid Qi. Because it was connected to this world, as long as the world did not perish, it would be difficult to kill it. Moreover, this Turbid Qi was not like this a long time ago. Only after undergoing mutation did its consciousness give rise to evil nature. ... Bai Meng trod the air, with Demonic Qi surging around him. The rumbling Demonic Qi surged towards the firmament. In an instant, it broke through the evil energy¡¯s blockade and occupied half the sky. The evil energy and Demonic Qi were in a standoff, each resisting the other¡¯s spiritual energy. "Who¡¯s there?" Hell Turbid Qi instantly sensed something was amiss. It stopped controlling the descending evil energy and stared intently at Bai Meng. When it saw Bai Meng appear, the Hell Turbid Qi felt a slight shock of horror. "Who are you?" "To be precise, I¡¯m not human, but a demon," Bai Meng replied with a light chuckle. "Demon, such a familiar designation!" Hell Turbid Qi paused for a moment, then spoke. "It seems that in a very ancient and distant past, I have heard this title." Hearing Hell Turbid Qi¡¯s words, Bai Meng shook his head indifferently and said. "What do you little guys know? Our reign began long before this Epoch even existed." "The beginning of the Epoch, yes, precisely at the beginning of the Epoch," Hell Turbid Qi suddenly recalled. "Someone made a deal regarding your Demon Race." "And what do you know?" Bai Meng replied coldly. "Your Demon Race will eventually fall; it has been laid out since the beginning of the Epoch," Hell Turbid Qi laughed loudly. "Before the game begins, how can you know who¡¯s a pawn and who¡¯s the player?" Bai Meng responded indifferently. "What¡¯s the beginning of the Epoch? We have been resisting destiny since ancient times." "Seems like you want to stop me," Hell Turbid Qi retorted coldly. "What if I annihilate you," Bai Meng replied nonchalantly. All around him, Demonic Qi roared and boiled, transforming into a long spear. The spear pierced through the Wugeng Void, thrusting towards Hell Turbid Qi. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A booming explosion resounded. Hell Turbid Qi refused to be outdone. Chapter 329 - 328: Epoch of Fresh Qi Upon the Hell Turbid Qi above, the grotesque and large face that had transformed opened its mouth wide and completely swallowed the Demonic Qi spear. There was a loud "boom". The spear exploded within it, causing tremors within its body, and its surrounding malevolent energy was in turmoil. "It¡¯s useless; you can¡¯t kill me." The Hell Turbid Qi said coldly. The malevolent energy around it grew even more surging, and a faint silhouette began to emerge behind it. The Hell Turbid Qi roared as it descended from the firmament. The space around it completely collapsed. Bai Meng slightly frowned, waving his right hand, as boundless Demonic Qi spread around him. As the Hell Turbid Qi descended, it collided with the Demonic Qi in front of him. "Rumble!" The Hell Turbid Qi was directly knocked away, and Bai Meng¡¯s figure also took a few steps backward. Bai Meng slightly frowned. Looking at the Hell Turbid Qi that had been flung away, which was brimming with malevolent energy, it seemed to be completely unharmed. His expression grew more solemn. He took to the air, and the Demonic Qi that dyed half of the firmament roared wildly. His True Fate Emergence manifested behind him. At the very moment the True Fate emerged, the entire horizon was engulfed in it. It was a creature with two horns on its head, wrapped in black mist. This was Bai Meng¡¯s True Fate. The monster roared towards the firmament, holding a weapon resembling a giant axe in its hand. "That is your true form, isn¡¯t it?" said the Hell Turbid Qi indifferently. The malevolent energy around him grew stronger and stronger, and at this moment, the Demonic Qi began to gain the upper hand over several thousand miles of the sky above Annihilation Ridge. The monster was gigantic. It looked down upon the entire world from high above, its head touching the sky and its feet upon the earth. Slowly, the creature extended its hand, which had seven fingers, each claw sharp, long, and slender. The palm seemed to press through endless time, crushing countless currents of air. The surrounding space collapsed completely. The hand¡¯s descent seemed slow. Yet it also seemed like an illusion, as if the hand was operating in a completely different dimension from reality. By the time the Hell Turbid Qi realized what was happening, the hand had already appeared in front of it. It grabbed the Hell Turbid Qi firmly. The Hell Turbid Qi seemed somewhat panicked; malevolent energy crisscrossed around it as it shrieked, "Heavenly Demon, we never had any grievances or grudges. Continuing this fight is meaningless. I won¡¯t die before the world perishes, so why not just stop here?" "You¡¯re not invincible either," Bai Meng snorted coldly. He held down the Hell Turbid Qi with one hand as if it were a mere toy. His other fist clenched tightly, with pitch-black Demonic flames burning around it. He slammed it down on the Hell Turbid Qi ferociously. There was a loud "boom". This earth-shattering noise seemed to shatter eardrums, the ground below was pierced through, and countless cracks spread in all directions. The Hell Turbid Qi let out a pain-filled scream that resounded around. When Bai Meng pulled back his fist, the Hell Turbid Qi lay weakened at the bottom of a deep pit on the ground. Bai Meng did not relent; controlling his True Fate, he smashed down another punch. With this punch, the malevolent energy around the Hell Turbid Qi had become much fainter. It looked extremely weak, but it just wouldn¡¯t die. "You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to make me use my axe," Bai Meng replied indifferently. "You can¡¯t kill me," the Hell Turbid Qi said weakly. "Just you wait, once I recover, no one will be able to stop me." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get that chance," Bai Meng said indifferently. He pinched the Hell Turbid Qi between two fingers as if it were an ant. Not far from where Xu Zimei was located, she could be seen sitting cross-legged at this moment. His True Fate World emerged above his head. A small vortex appeared on the azure blue planet. Bai Meng threw the Hell Turbid Qi directly into the True Fate World, then stayed by Xu Zimei¡¯s side. ...¡­ "You can¡¯t seal me, Heavenly Demon, this epoch I will surely demonize the entire world." The Hell Turbid Qi roared in unwilling anger. Its body was thrown into the vortex, feeling as if it had traversed endless space. When the sensation of weightlessness slowly returned, the Hell Turbid Qi then saw a bright light before its eyes. It looked incredulously at the vast world in front of it. "Where is this?" The Hell Turbid Qi asked in disbelief as it surveyed its surroundings. Gradually, its expression turned to one of fear, and its voice filled with extreme terror. "Impossible, this can¡¯t be, a world unto itself. This epoch is far from destruction, how could a new world have already emerged." The Hell Turbid Qi horrifyingly discovered that it had been separated from the world where the Yuan Central Continent was located. Although it was still immortal, the power it used, the Epoch Turbid Qi of the Yuan Central Continent, couldn¡¯t be felt here anymore. Meaning, even though it was immortal now, it had no power whatsoever. Thinking that it might be trapped here for countless years, the Hell Turbid Qi couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily. "You Heavenly Demons actually plan so grandly, once I get out I will definitely expose you to the Heavenly Dao." This epoch has not yet ended, and if Heavenly Dao knows of the existence of other worlds, Heavenly Dao would certainly use all its might to kill Xu Zimei and destroy his True Fate World. "I think you may never get the chance again," a laughing voice suddenly came from above. "Welcome to the Divine Continent!" ... The Hell Turbid Qi hurriedly looked up at the sky, only to see Xu Zimei standing above the Firmament. His purple robe fluttering, his face bearing a faint smile. The entire sky was swirling with wind and clouds, creating turmoil. The azure blue sky and pure white clouds interwoven together. The Mad Wind blew wildly at the high altitudes. Spiritual Energy surged around Xu Zimei, Creation Force swirling around him as if he was setting up some Formation. "World Controller, huh," murmured the Hell Turbid Qi in a low voice. "Do you think you can still leave here alive?" Xu Zimei slowly descended, smiling as he asked. "Then if you have the ability, trap me forever and ever; just let me escape, and you¡¯ll understand the consequences," the Hell Turbid Qi took a deep breath and replied coldly. "Why would I trap you? I think you might have misunderstood," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Isn¡¯t it simpler just to kill you." "I am immortal," replied the Hell Turbid Qi. "Do you really think that there is nothing in this world that can deal with you?" Xu Zimei responded lightly. "There is no such thing as true immortality, it¡¯s just very difficult. But it¡¯s not impossible." Having said that, Xu Zimei took out a purple box. This box was deep purple all over, and it looked very ancient. The moment this box was taken out, sensing the aura emitted by the item inside, the Hell Turbid Qi trembled slightly. "Impossible, impossible. How did you find it?" "Strictly speaking, I didn¡¯t find it, but that¡¯s not important anymore." Xu Zimei spoke as he slowly opened the purple box. Inside lay a petal. The petal was blood-red, as vivid as fresh blood. Chapter 330 - 329: Condensing the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil In fact, the blood was merely a disguise of the petal itself. Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand waved slowly, with the spiritual energy flowing through his hand. The blood color on the surface of the petal began to be absorbed bit by bit. By the time the blood color had been completely absorbed, the petal seemed to have undergone a great transformation. It was transparent and looked incredibly clear. This clarity and purity was the most pristine thing Xu Zimei had ever seen thus far. It was crystal clear, seeming to be without a single speck of dirt. It was even more pure and unsullied than the lotus flower which rises out of the mud unsoiled. "Do you still recognize this?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. When the Hell Turbid Qi saw the transparent petal, it kept retreating backward incessantly. It desperately tried to escape, but Xu Zimei blocked it each time. "Don¡¯t you even say hello to an old friend? How heartbreaking," he said. Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Epoch Purification Qi, what a nice-sounding name!" "What on earth do you want to do," the Hell Turbid Qi shouted in terror. "I¡¯m using you to refine something," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Then he was seen slowly taking out the petal. With the continuous influx of spiritual energy, the petal completely dissipated. A stream of pure Qi flew out from inside the petal. Under Xu Zimei¡¯s control, the Epoch Purification Qi slowly merged with the Hell Turbid Qi. No matter how desperately the Hell Turbid Qi resisted, it was futile. At the moment when the pure Qi touched the turbid Qi, loud rumbling explosion sounds came from within. Crackle and pop, the two energies mingled and cohered together. One pure, one turbid! As the two masses of Qi rose up into the sky, the clouds in the firmament changed in an instant. It was as if time had returned to the dawn of that epoch, to the era of heaven-splitting and earth-dividing. The pure Qi rose to form the heavens, the turbid Qi descended to form the earth. Heaven and earth controlled everything, and within the vast Great Dao, there came to exist the agency of divine punishment. And the two masses of Qi before Xu Zimei were, in fact, the first pure Qi and the first turbid Qi from the beginning of the epoch. ...¡­ The Epoch Purification Qi within the purple box wasn¡¯t found by Xu Zimei. This purple box was the very one he had asked Chi Qianxue for earlier at the Chi Family. The Epoch Purification Qi inside was also placed there by the Ice Snow Emperor back in the day. The origins of the matter can be traced back to the era of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. In fact, few people knew that the Great Emperor of the Three Blades and the Ice Snow Emperor were couple during their youth. Latter, while bearing the mantle of destiny at Annihilation Ridge, the Great Emperor of the Three Blades discovered this mass of Hell Turbid Qi. The true reason why Annihilation Ridge transformed from a dangerous place to a forbidden land, was not because the Great Emperor of the Three Blades had killed too many, but because of this Hell Turbid Qi. The Great Emperor of the Three Blades, who carried the mantle of destiny, knew he couldn¡¯t completely eradicate the Hell Turbid Qi and decided to seal it instead. He hoped that in the boundless sands of time, the evil energy would gradually dissipate. He also continuously searched for the Epoch Purification Qi. Unfortunately, on the eve of his ascension, he still hadn¡¯t found it. Latter, he used his divine power to aid his partner, the Ice Snow Emperor, in reincarnating and starting cultivation anew. After his ascension to the Upper Realm, the new era¡¯s Ice Snow Emperor also shouldered the destiny of the times. The Epoch Purification Qi was eventually found by the Ice Snow Emperor. Regrettably, the Hell Turbid Qi was very powerful at that time. Even though it was sealed, it wasn¡¯t that easy to eradicate. It could absorb the turbid Qi of the epoch itself to battle, preventing the Ice Snow Emperor from using the pure Qi to assimilate it. In the end, the Ice Snow Emperor could only helplessly seal the pure Qi within the purple box, placing his hope on future generations, that over time, the Hell Turbid Qi would weaken, and then make use of the pure Qi to assimilate it in one fell swoop. ... Of course, there were unexpected occurrences. In these tens of thousands of years, the Hell Turbid Qi not only failed to weaken but actually grew stronger and stronger. It finally broke the seal and emerged. Xu Zimei had no choice but to place it into his True Fate World. He severed its connection with the Yuan Central Continent to prevent it from absorbing the Epoch Turbid Qi to recover. Actually, it was a last resort; Xu Zimei would not normally allow unknown beings into his True Fate World. Doing so greatly increased the risk of exposure. At this moment in the sky above, the Clear Qi and the Hell Turbid Qi had already fused together. One clear, one turbid. Within this sphere of Qi, countless visions appeared, with numerous scenes rotating within. At times fierce storms raged, and demons morphed from Hell Turbid Qi ravaged the entire world within the boundless Hell¡¯s Purgatory. At times the sky was clear and vast, and the ascension of the Clear Qi purified the whole world, making everything seem so bright and clear. These scenes continuously changed. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged. He had expended so much effort, and naturally, his purpose was not out of the kindness of his heart to eliminate the Hell Turbid Qi. In his past life, he had obtained a combat technique from the Mythical Era. "Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil!" It was a combat technique related to the pupils. Once trained, his eyes could turn into Heavenly Punishment. In battle, the endless Heavenly Punishment would descend like Divine Might, catching the enemy off-guard while also being incredibly powerful. However, training the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil required the fusion of Clear Qi and Hell Turbid Qi. And the more powerful the Clear Qi and Hell Turbid Qi, the stronger the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil would be. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his past life, he had no opportunity, and thus the technique lay dormant. In this life, ever since he and Xiao Guizi saw Annihilation Ridge in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Xu Zimei had been scheming for it. And he was using the very first strand of Epoch Clear and Hell Turbid Qi. ... At this moment, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, with the two spheres of Qi fully fused above him. The eyes are one of the most fragile organs in the human body. They are also the most crucial. Xu Zimei could not afford to be careless. He started by slowly using the Creation Force to open up the meridians around his eyes. The clearing of each channel brought excruciating pain. Even blood began to trickle down slowly. When all the meridians that needed clearing were dealt with, Xu Zimei waved his hands. The two spheres of fused Qi instantly flew towards him. The fusion of Clear and Hell Turbid Qi was just an indispensable part of training for the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil. As soon as the Qi entered his eyes, Xu Zimei felt a cool sensation spreading through all the nerves in his brain. Just like the spring water in the scorching heat of September, all the pain disappeared without a trace. Afterward, Xu Zimei took out the other materials he needed from the Storage Ring. Nine Skies Thunderbolt Stone, Thunder Dragon Fruit, Thousand Illusion Electric Pattern Flower, Blood Spirit Grass... A plethora of various materials were taken out. At this moment, as Xu Zimei slowly absorbed the power from these items, he gathered all this power on his eyes, refining them bit by bit. The process was incredibly lengthy and the pain was agonizing. Any small mistake could potentially lead to blindness. ... Meanwhile, in the outside world, the apocalyptic scene that had been unfolding seemed to gradually dissipate. Although Annihilation Ridge was somewhat shattered, the evil Qi that filled the sky began to slowly fade away. Many people looked up at the position of the Firmament. Chapter 331 - 330 The Girl from Luohe Village They didn¡¯t know what had just happened. It seemed that amidst the roiling black mist, creatures were fighting. It was uncertain what the final outcome was. But the sheer magnitude of the disturbance left everyone horrified. The evil Qi that had sealed off Annihilation Ridge had completely dissipated. The entrance they had used to arrive had also reappeared. After such an event, many people had lost the desire to treasure hunt. After all, life was precious, and no one could guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be another battle. And Annihilation Ridge, being one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, indeed filled many hotheaded people with fear. One after another, people began to leave Annihilation Ridge. ...¡­ Annihilation Ridge never stayed in one place for long. Besides mostly concealing itself in the void, it would occasionally pause in the outside world, but it would soon depart again. At this moment, as more and more people left Annihilation Ridge, the vast Continent began to shake. Countless blasts resounded all around. "Rumble!" The Firmament also started to crack open, as Annihilation Ridge transformed into a black aurora, began to vanish into the void, and quickly disappeared. When Annihilation Ridge left, the people guarding Green Stone Valley had mixed feelings of joy and sorrow. Some had acquired treasures within Annihilation Ridge. Others suffered grievous losses for their Sect Gate. However, none of this was of much relevance to Xu Zimei, who was still in Annihilation Ridge. After Annihilation Ridge flew away, Bai Meng glanced at Xu Zimei, who was still in the midst of cultivation. Then, waves of Demonic Qi surged around him. The Demonic Qi gripped Xu Zimei¡¯s body and began to carry him slowly towards the outside world. Annihilation Ridge continued its hidden advance through the void. Bai Meng directly shattered the barriers of the void, leading Xu Zimei away from there. The two descended above a long river. Bai Meng surveyed the surroundings, waving his hands, and instantly cut down several large trees. He constructed a raft. He laid Xu Zimei on the raft, which drifted gently along the calm river current. Then, he concealed himself in the void, secretly protecting him. ... The noon sunlight pierced through the dense jungle of overlapping peaks. It cast a faint halo on the glistening river surface. The raft floated lightly upon the water. The river was gentle and stretched far. Xu Zimei kept drifting this way. Within his True Fate World inside his body, he was still slowly tempering the area of his eyes. Downstream of the river, there was an ordinary village established here. They lived by the river, with a history spanning several hundred years through the generations. "Luohe Village!" At dawn, the willow trees at the village entrance swayed with the chilly autumn breeze. A group of women, carrying wooden basins and a large load of laundry, came to the downstream early in the morning to wash clothes. The water was crystal clear, and the stones at the bottom were as large as prehistoric eggs. Among these women were three ladies and two young girls. The five positioned themselves and chatted idly while washing. "Mu Yu, I heard that your mother has arranged for you to marry Shao Xing from the east end of the village. Why are you unwilling? His father is the head of the village, and he himself is quite a catch. Marrying him would surely bring you happiness," one of the women said, looking over at the girl beside her. "Exactly, you don¡¯t know how many girls in the village want to marry Shao Xing. He didn¡¯t show interest, but he has his eyes on you." "You must seize this opportunity," another woman beside her urged. The girl, called Muyu, just smiled and shook her head. She didn¡¯t join in the conversation! She was dressed in a light blue long shirt, looking very delicate. Her long hair was tied behind her with a pink ribbon, and her eyes sparkled like water. When she smiled, a small dimple appeared on the left side of her face, making her look very attractive. At that moment, she was focused on washing clothes, not speaking. The sky gradually brightened, and the group, having finished their laundry, prepared to leave. Suddenly, someone pointed into the distance and shouted, "Look, what¡¯s that over there?" "It seems to be a small raft," the woman beside her said. "And there¡¯s a person lying on top of it. Our Luohe Village is hidden within the gaps of the jungle; it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen any strangers," she added. As the women chatted curiously, the raft slowly drifted closer. The small raft reached the shore and was pulled in by a few women. They called out to the youth lying on the raft several times, but there was no response. "Could this person already be dead?" one woman guessed. The girl named Muyu placed her hand under the young man¡¯s nose, tried it, and shook her head saying, "He¡¯s not dead, his breathing is pretty normal." "Then why isn¡¯t he waking up?" the woman shook her head and said, "Just let him drift away. Don¡¯t bother with it, lest we get involved in something." "But downstream of this river, there are often wild animals. Every once in a while, there are traces of Monster Beasts," Gu Muyu replied with some reluctance. "If he doesn¡¯t wake up, he¡¯ll probably get eaten by wild animals." "What does that have to do with us? We didn¡¯t cause it," the woman replied nonchalantly. "Let¡¯s go, just in case he¡¯s trouble." Without further discussion, the women began to pull Gu Muyu, intending to leave. As she watched the raft slowly drift away, Gu Muyu fell silent for a moment. Then she forcefully shook off the women¡¯s hands and ran straight to the raft. She grabbed the raft at the shore, turned her head to the others, and said, "Whatever the case, it¡¯s a life. Since we¡¯ve encountered him, we can¡¯t just leave him to die." "If you want to save him, do it yourself, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you," the woman beside her said. "If this man turns out to be a bad person, it could be a huge mistake." "I¡¯ll take that risk," Gu Muyu fell silent for a moment, and finally pulled the young man out of the raft. She half-dragged, half-carried him toward the village. The women behind wanted to help but hesitated and ultimately decided to give up. ... Luohe Village, being an ordinary human village, was not wealthy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Gu Muyu¡¯s family seemed even poorer. Her home was on the edge of the village. It was just two old and simple thatched huts which leaked in several places when it rained. Beyond the two huts was a yard, neither too big nor too small. The yard was paved with red bricks, and beside it was a white and yellow ewe. Only she and her mother, who was fifty and blind, lived in the house. Ever since she was born, she had never seen her father. At this moment, she brought Xu Zimei into the house with great effort and laid him on her own bed, sweating profusely. She wiped the sweat from her forehead. She took a careful look at the young man before her. At first glance, he was not very handsome, but he had the kind of appearance that grows on you. "Yu, are you back?" From the other small thatched hut, a woman using a cane walked out, touching the wall and called out loudly. "Mother," Gu Muyu quickly came back to her senses and stepped out of the room to say, "You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll go cook now." Chapter 332 - 331 The Divine Eyes Begin to Form "Child, don¡¯t worry, rest first," the woman smiled and said. "Mother is not hungry." "It¡¯s okay," Gu Muyu smiled back and went to the kitchen. A very rundown kitchen. She set up the pot to cook, boiling some thin porridge. Once the rice was cooked, she served it into three bowls, one of which she brought to her mother. Another bowl she took to her own room. She looked at the young man still unconscious. One hand pried open Xu Zimei¡¯s jaw while the other carefully spoon-fed the porridge into his mouth. ... At this moment, Xu Zimei was actually aware of all these things. He also knew about the situation outside. It¡¯s just that the refinement of the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil had reached a critical moment. Moreover, if he really was in danger, Bai Meng would take action immediately. In the True Fate World, storms raged, with endless tempests swirling. The Myriad Demons Tribe in the northern part of the Divine Continent had been thoroughly established. That first batch of dragonlings had passed their juvenile phase and were beginning to grow slowly. ... After finishing feeding the porridge, Gu Muyu went to her mother¡¯s room, planning to bring the bowl back to clean. "Yu," Muyu¡¯s mom sighed softly and said. "Taking care of mother for so long, it¡¯s been tough on you, child." "Taking care of one¡¯s parents is a natural duty, isn¡¯t it? Why speak of hardship," Gu Muyu shook her head in response. "I¡¯m nothing but a burden while I¡¯m alive, sometimes I really just want to die," Muyu¡¯s mom said sorrowfully. "But I¡¯ve made a promise to someone. To wait for him to come back, to wait forever." As she was cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks, Gu Muyu paused for a moment and said faintly, "You¡¯re talking about that man, right? He will never come back, never." "Then I¡¯ll wait until death," Muyu¡¯s mom responded. "He¡¯s your father; don¡¯t bear such strong resentment. He surely had his reasons." "So I should be understanding of a father I¡¯ve never met since birth?" Gu Muyu retorted. Then she left the room with the bowls and chopsticks. "You child," Muyu¡¯s mom sighed from behind. The days in Luohe Village were plain yet real. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t expected that condensing the Heavenly Punishment¡¯s Divine Pupil would take a whole month. During this month, Gu Muyu fed him every day. The girl would sit by his side daily, pouring out bits and pieces from her life. Everything under the sun, all kinds of happenings. Perhaps the girl rarely had someone to confide in. Or perhaps more rare was that this confidant was unconscious, allowing her to speak freely without restraint. Xu Zimei listened to the girl¡¯s stories with amusement. In the tedious days of condensing the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil, these small secrets of the girl¡¯s heart were like spices in life. They gave him a bit of distraction during the grinding time. ...¡­ One month later, within the True Fate World now. The weather changed violently; thunder roared. Above the firmament, Xu Zimei stood aloft. Where his eyes should be, there was a flash of golden light. Spiritual energy burst forth around him, and every move he made carried tremendous might. As he slowly opened his eyes, Those pupils were unpredictable, rolling with divine might, the gold light suddenly evident. Within them, deep purple Divine Patterns flowed. As Xu Zimei looked towards the ocean, A bolt of Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder burst forth from his eyes. With a "boom," The divine thunder shot out at an incredible speed; people didn¡¯t even have time to react. The Heavenly Thunder had already pierced through the Endless Void with supreme might. It struck the sea¡¯s surface in one fell swoop. With a thunderous boom, the sea surged with towering waves. The ocean within a hundred miles radius was all in turmoil. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, quite satisfied with the power of the Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder. Actually, the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil¡¯s attack had three layers, and what he had used just now was only the first layer¡¯s Nine Skies Heaven Thunder. Behind it still lay the Dutian Divine Thunder and, the final layer, the true Chaos Heavenly Punishment. When the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil¡¯s concentration was complete, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes also returned to their usual state. They just seemed even more bright and compelling now. Meanwhile, outside. Gu Muyu was still sitting by the bedside, sharing the inner thoughts of a young girl. "The story is quite interesting," Xu Zimei replied. "Thank you," Gu Muyu replied subconsciously. Then she suddenly came to, standing up from her chair and stepping back a few steps. "You, you¡¯re awake." Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. "What? Am I that frightening?" "No, no," Gu Muyu quickly shook her head and said. "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake, it¡¯s good." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t speak, he got off the bed and walked straight outside. "You¡¯ve just woken up, don¡¯t you want to rest a bit more?" Gu Muyu hurriedly asked from behind. Xu Zimei shook his head and walked outside. The weather seemed a bit hazy, as if it had just rained lightly. Looking out into the distance from the doorway, the view outside was quite nice. Mountains and jungles were shrouded in mist. They possessed the obscure beauty often depicted in poetry and paintings. It was just that Gu Muyu¡¯s home appeared a bit shabby. Seeing Xu Zimei walk out, Gu Muyu followed closely behind. She seemed a bit nervous as she said, "My name is Gu Muyu." "My name is Xu Zimei." "Young Master Xu?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just call me Zimo, Brother," Xu Zimei shook his head and responded. "Zimo¡­ Brother," Gu Muyu paused for a bit and eventually clasped her hands together, bowing her head as she softly called out in a voice fine as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. "Is it that hard to say?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that other than my mom, I¡¯ve never had other relatives since I was little," Gu Muyu quickly explained. Xu Zimei smiled. The girl was very pure-hearted and kind, and sometimes very stubborn. He quite liked the comfortable life of Luohe Village. But it was only temporary, and after a while, the fighter within him would also grow restless. "Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go cook for you," Gu Muyu suddenly remembered something and quickly said. "Noodles again?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. These past few days, the meals he¡¯d had were almost always noodles; there was rarely any vegetables, let alone meat. "That¡¯s all we have at home, but if you want, I can go borrow some vegetables from my aunt¡¯s house," Gu Muyu replied. "No need. I¡¯ll take care of it," Xu Zimei shook his head. Taking Gu Muyu with him, he headed straight to the outskirts of the village. "Where are we going?" Gu Muyu asked curiously. "Hunting." "But the jungle outside the village is full of strong wild beasts," Gu Muyu quickly interjected. "I heard that the last time someone from the village went hunting, many people died at the hands of wild beasts." "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned some blade techniques." Talking along the way, they arrived at the dense jungle outside. Here, the vegetation was lush, an ideal haunt for wild beasts. Actually, it was fortunate that the creatures here were beasts that had not yet started their cultivation; there wasn¡¯t even a trace of Monster Beasts. If there were Monster Beasts present, an ordinary village like Luohe would be wiped out in an instant. Chapter 333 - 332: Dark Night Murderous Intent In the jungle, Xu Zimei encountered many wild beasts. His Tyrant Shadow flew directly over and instantly pierced through the neck of a wild boar weighing over 200 pounds. The massive body of the wild boar was nailed to a tree. Blood flowed down the blade. Gu Muyu wasn¡¯t scared at all, picked up a few stones from the ground and threw them at the wild boar. Only after confirming the wild boar was dead did she dare to approach and take a look. "Brother, you¡¯re so amazing, killing this wild boar with a single slice. You¡¯re even more formidable than Grandpa Shao in the village." Xu Zimei smiled, pulled out the Tyrant Shadow, hoisted the wild boar¡¯s carcass over his shoulder, and walked towards home. "Grandpa Shao is that formidable?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Gu Muyu quickly nodded her head. She said, "Very formidable. He was chosen to be the village head because he is the strongest. I¡¯ve heard that when he was young, he went to the nearby Guanlan Sect and was a servant disciple there for a while. He learned Cultivation Techniques and is now a Martial Artist in the Spirit Vein Realm. He is the most formidable person I have seen in my lifetime. Oh, that¡¯s not right; he isn¡¯t as formidable as you, brother." This girl was like a chatterbox, perhaps because she rarely encountered someone her age whom she could talk to. She talked to Xu Zimei about everything along the way, asking him all sorts of questions. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was now the afternoon, and Luohe Village seemed very lively. Some people gathered at the entrance chatting with each other, while others busied themselves with their own tasks. When they saw Xu Zimei carrying a large wild boar, everyone was dumbstruck. The forest outside Luohe Village was home to numerous and cunning wild beasts, usually difficult to catch. Apart from a few young and strong men in the village who could capture wild beasts under the leadership of the village head, it was nearly impossible for others. Seeing such a big wild boar now, many people couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. "Muyu, where have you been off to?" someone in the village asked curiously. "I went hunting with my brother," Gu Muyu smiled and replied. "Your brother? Since when do you have a brother? How come I don¡¯t know about it?" someone else asked warily. "I just acknowledged him. A few days ago, I saved him by the river," Gu Muyu said with a smile. "You better be careful; there are a lot of bad people out there these days," someone cautioned. "I know," Gu Muyu nodded, not bothered, and hurriedly caught up with Xu Zimei. ... After returning home, Gu Muyu was very happy. She set up a pot to boil water while Xu Zimei took the chance to deal with the wild boar. They were busy until the evening when it started to grow dark. The two lit a bonfire in the yard, half of it used to grill meat and the other half placed in a pot to stew. The leftovers were stored away. In a room in the eastern part of Luohe Village. The room was pitch black as if the darkness had enveloped everything around it. Several shadows merged with the darkness gathered here. "The wild boar is in the pot, it¡¯s time to kill." "With no failures tolerated, we cannot make any mistakes." As the voice filled with murderous intent faded, the empty room fell silent once more. ...¡­ Xu Zimei tore off a large piece of the roasted meat and handed it to Gu Muyu. And Gu Muyu ate it with relish. She ladled some of the stewed meat and broth into a bowl and brought it to her mother in the room. "Yu, do we have guests at home?" Muyu¡¯s mom asked curiously. "Where did this meat come from?" "Brother Zimei got it from hunting," Gu Muyu briefly recounted the events. Then, she helped her mother to the courtyard. Muyu¡¯s mom thanked Xu Zimei profusely, and Xu Zimei just smiled and didn¡¯t say much. He glanced at Muyu¡¯s mom and slightly furrowed his brow. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman, judging by the fluctuations of spiritual energy within her body, she was at least a strong martial artist of the Esteem Vein Realm. A warrior of this realm, even if blinded and thus greatly weakened in combat, wouldn¡¯t be much affected in daily life. And yet, Gu Muyu¡¯s household was living in such difficulty. This Muyu¡¯s mom was hiding something. Even though Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know what it was, he wasn¡¯t interested in prying. Everyone has secrets, as long as they don¡¯t interfere with oneself, that¡¯s fine. After everyone had eaten, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t insist on sleeping in the bed again. After all, it was Gu Muyu¡¯s bed; he prepared to meditate for the night up in a tree in the courtyard. The night deepened and the temperature between heaven and earth dropped significantly. Xu Zimei leaned against a tree branch, looking at the bright moon in the sky. Suddenly, his gaze fell on a corner of the courtyard wall, and a smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. He climbed down from the tree and walked straight towards the river outside the village. "It seems he¡¯s noticed us," a deep voice arose from the darkness. "Follow him!" The lake¡¯s surface was uniquely beautiful at night. Moonlight reflected in the water, and the river flowed smoothly. "Having followed me for so long, aren¡¯t you planning to show yourself?" Xu Zimei asked, turning his head with a smile. "It seems you¡¯re quite confident," three black shadows gradually appeared out of thin air. They were three black-clad figures, each wearing a bamboo hat that shrouded their entire body. "Confident in what?" Xu Zimei inquired. "You dare to lead us here, are you confident you can beat us? Or have you found a good feng shui burial place for yourself?" the black-clad figure replied with a laugh. "Do we know each other?" Xu Zimei asked. "There are many things in this world that don¡¯t require acquaintances in order to kill you," the black-clad figure in the middle said indifferently. "Three martial artists of the Emperor Pulse Realm, I wonder who gave you the courage to say such words," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. Hearing Xu Zimei perceive their realm at a glance, the three figures were taken aback. They took a step back and said, "It seems you really did come for that thing!" Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow¡ª he had come here inadvertently. But from the black-clad figure¡¯s words, it seemed there was some story here! Xu Zimei made a dismissive gesture. Before the three black-clad figures could react, they suffered heavy blows from behind. They lay on the ground, limp as if made of mud. All three of them changed drastically in complexion; they had been ambushed, and they had not noticed it beforehand at all. Xu Zimei gestured again, and the figure of Mad Blood Old Demon faded into the void. "Let¡¯s hear it," Xu Zimei said. "Hear what?" the figure in black snorted coldly. "Are you sent by someone? Great Clear Ancient Sect or Chu King Sect?" "I want to know what that thing you mentioned is," Xu Zimei asked with a frown. The black-clad figure was slightly astonished, not expecting that Xu Zimei truly didn¡¯t know. "If you truly are unaware, release us and leave. We can let bygones be bygones. This is a quagmire; you¡¯ll only sink deeper." "But now I seem to be interested," Xu Zimei replied lightly. "Desire will drag you down to hell!" After the black-clad figure spoke, he instantly lost all breath. His body then began to rot massively. The other two black-clad figures were met with the same scene. Xu Zimei, witnessing this, slightly furrowed his brow. These people were not afraid of death and were decisive. It seemed they had long been prepared to die. Chapter 334 - 333 Immortal Master Guanlan ``` It seems that Luohe Village harbors a great secret! He chuckled softly, scanned the surroundings, and found no one following him. That large area of decomposed bodies vanished in an instant, not even bones were left behind. Xu Zimei made his way back into the village. The village was exceptionally quiet in the dead of night. All the houses had turned off their lights, except for a few dry leaves being swept up by the autumn wind and twirling in the cold night. At the east end of the village, the same house stood quiet, eerily so. "That wild boar is no simple creature!" "Are all the people we sent out dead?" "Hmm, continue or not?" "No, meaningless deaths would only showcase my ignorance as the one in power. Let Guanlan Sect try their hand." ...... With a night of silence, Xu Zimei stretched as he watched the morning sun rising in the east and yawned. Under the tree, Gu Muyu had already prepared breakfast, with leftover roast meat from yesterday and some porridge. During breakfast, Muyu¡¯s mom asked Xu Zimei some basic questions. The general idea was when he would leave Luohe Village. "Mom, do you want to drive my brother away?" Gu Muyu said somewhat unhappily from the side. "That¡¯s not what I mean," Muyu¡¯s mom shook her head in response. "Zimo will eventually have his own life; he can¡¯t stay here with us forever." "I¡¯ll stay a few more days before leaving," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. After breakfast, Gu Muyu appeared a little unhappy, perhaps thinking about Xu Zimei¡¯s impending departure. She took the clothes she had changed out of to the river at the entrance of the village to wash them. When she returned, she seemed to be in a much better mood. "Brother, they¡¯re recruiting disciples outside, it¡¯s quite lively, do you want to go take a look?" Gu Muyu said to Xu Zimei, who was leaning against a tree branch. "Your blade technique is so good, you¡¯d definitely be chosen. Then you could join the Immortal Gate, seek cultivation methods, and have an easier path ahead." "Recruiting disciples?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Yeah, it¡¯s people from the Guanlan Sect, the only sect near our Luohe Village," Gu Muyu explained. "Usually, disciples go to the mountain to seek a master, but it¡¯s very fortunate for them to come directly to our village." "No need to go, they might come to me themselves," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. These waters of Luohe Village really do run deep! Around noon, a noisy shouting came from outside the door. A group of people pushed open the door and entered. "Yu," the leading young man called out loudly as he walked in. Gu Muyu hurried out from inside the house, and after seeing the young men, she asked curiously. "Brother Zhao Feng, why have you come over?" "The Immortal Master is recruiting a direct disciple in our village, and dozens have already been eliminated, none satisfying the criteria," Zhao Feng replied. "You said last time your brother killed a big wild boar with a single strike, so his skills must be decent. We recommended him to the Immortal Master." "Really?" Gu Muyu responded with some joy. "Why would I lie to you? The Immortal Master will arrive soon," Zhao Feng asked. "Where¡¯s your brother?" "Up there," Gu Muyu pointed to the large tree next to her and shouted at Xu Zimei, who was leaning against a tree branch. "Brother, come down quickly, the Immortal Master will be here soon. It won¡¯t look good to be seen up there." "It¡¯s only from up high that you can see far," Xu Zimei responded with a smile, and leaped down from the tree. "So you are Muyu¡¯s newly recognized brother?" Zhao Feng appraised Xu Zimei and asked. ``` "He doesn¡¯t look all that impressive!" "Do you think someone is only formidable if they are ten feet tall and covered in muscles?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. While they were talking, a group of people suddenly walked in from outside the door. The person at the center of the group, dressed in a purple robe with long hair, was a middle-aged man. There was a purple hexagon-shaped mark on the man¡¯s forehead. With his robe draped over him, he exhibited an extraordinary temperament, embodying the elegance of an immortal. "Immortal Master Guanlan has arrived," Zhao Feng quickly stepped aside. The crowd immediately became noisy. "Brother," Gu Muyu said nervously, tugging at Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve. "It¡¯s okay," Xu Zimei gestured with his hand and looked straight at the man in the purple robe. "This must be Immortal Master Guanlan," he stepped forward and asked. The Immortal Master Guanlan looked at Xu Zimei with puzzlement. "Immortal Master, this is the young man I recommended to you earlier, his name is Xu Zimei," someone explained. Immortal Master Guanlan nodded slightly and asked Xu Zimei, "You should have understood the situation by now. I wonder if you would like to become my direct disciple?" "I¡¯m not willing," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He responded indifferently, "There seems to be no grudge between us, so I don¡¯t understand why you refuse to let it go?" "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying," Immortal Master Guanlan replied coolly. "Alright, then I¡¯ll say something you will understand," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I don¡¯t think you have the qualifications to teach me." As soon as Xu Zimei finished speaking, the people in the room became agitated. "This guy is shamelessly arrogant, daring to provoke the Immortal Master." "We should kick him out of the village; he isn¡¯t even from here to begin with." Immortal Master Guanlan gestured for everyone to quiet down. "Since you¡¯ve said as much, my authority as an Immortal Master cannot be insulted, so I have no choice but to capture you first and wait for judgment," Immortal Master Guanlan replied softly. "Just by yourself?" Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. Immortal Master Guanlan scoffed coldly, releasing the might of the Saint Vein Realm around him. Pale blue Spiritual Energy reverberated around him as he struck down with his palm, a tremendous force pressing down. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t underestimating the situation. "So this mortal village really does conceal dragons amongst its tigers!" Xu Zimei laughed. Clang! The sound of the Tyrant Shadow blade being drawn echoed through heaven and earth, Thunderbolt energy filling the blade as Xu Zimei stood his ground without yielding. He slashed directly across. Boom! The Tyrant Shadow tore through the Endless Void, on the verge of clashing with Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s right palm. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that moment, feeling the sharpness emanating from Xu Zimei¡¯s Curved Blade, Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s expression stiffened as he took several steps back, not wishing to meet Xu Zimei¡¯s attack head-on. "Simply dodging won¡¯t do," Xu Zimei laughed. He burst forth, slashing with another blow. This move was full of momentum, and Xu Zimei held nothing back. As avoidance seemed unlikely, Immortal Master Guanlan brought his hands together, condensing a cyan ball between them. He released his hands, and the cyan sphere instantly swelled, enveloping Immortal Master Guanlan entirely. "Interesting," Xu Zimei laughed. Tyrant Shadow stood above the sphere, sparks flying in all directions. At that moment, Xu Zimei intensified his effort, replacing Spiritual Energy with the Creation Force from within his body. The cyan sphere shattered in an instant. Surprised, Immortal Master Guanlan suddenly sprouted two wings at his back and flew out with great speed. "A man of the Hidden Clan," Xu Zimei was taken aback. Chapter 335 - 334 The Village Chief of the Divine Vein Realm Immortal Master Guanlan was from the Hidden Clan, which was an aspect Xu Zimei had not anticipated. Just like the annihilated Heaven Clan, the Hidden Clan had been exterminated a long time ago. Nobody knew the reasons for their annihilation or who the culprits were. It was as if, a long time ago, this not-so-big-and-not-so-small clan suddenly vanished from Yuan Central Continent. Since then, the people of the world never saw anyone from the Hidden Clan again, nor were there any records about them. And today, in this remote mortal village, Xu Zimei actually encountered someone from the annihilated clan. ... The wings that had sprouted from Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s back were exceptionally enormous. They were a pair of black wings, covered in blood-red patterns. The wings seemed as though they were an organ of his own body. At that moment, with the emergence of the wings, Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s speed became incomparably fast. It was more than five times his original speed. "It seems you know quite a lot," Immortal Master Guanlan said, his eyes slightly narrowed. After all, the Hidden Clan had disappeared from Yuan Central Continent several eras ago. Many people had forgotten about them, and even many had never heard of this clan. There were countless races in the world, and this one, which had never produced a Great Emperor and was never prominent, was truly difficult to remember. "I¡¯m becoming increasingly interested in what¡¯s happening here," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "This is a quagmire, the more you know, the faster you die," Immortal Master Guanlan replied indifferently. He flew through the air, and at this moment, his body was surrounded by a faint blue spiritual energy. He dove down from above. "You¡¯re still not giving up," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. "Ants will always be ants." He drew Tyrant Shadow, unleashing the Draw Blade Technique that had not been employed for a long time. Dazzling blade light burst forth in front of him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Draw Blade Technique, no matter how it was used, emphasized one word. "Fast!" When the blade light crisscrossed, appearing in front of Xu Zimei, the two pairs of wings on Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s back snapped off instantly. Because the blade light was too fast. It was not until Immortal Master Guanlan fell to the ground and paused slightly, that he finally felt the heart-wrenching, numb pain spreading through his body. He clutched his back and howled in agony. Blood gushed forth like a fountain from where his wings had been severed. Xu Zimei knew that this would not take his opponent¡¯s life. The wings of the Hidden Clan were a special part of their body; even if they were lost, they could grow back. ... "I¡¯m very curious about what exactly your Hidden Clan is plotting," Xu Zimei said as he walked forward slowly. Tyrant Shadow rested at Immortal Master Guanlan¡¯s nose as he asked softly. "If you¡¯re going to kill, just kill; why all the nonsense," Immortal Master Guanlan replied indifferently. "If you wanted to die, you would have killed yourself long ago. Why bother with this idle talk with me?" Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The three black-clad men who tried to kill him last night were probably sent by the Hidden Clan. When they committed suicide, their bodies decayed extensively, and Xu Zimei could not stop it in time. It was clear that Immortal Master Guanlan did not wish to die. "Young Master Xu, please show mercy." At that moment, an elder hurriedly walked out from the outside. The elder was dressed in a green robe and rather short stature. His short sideburns had already turned white with age. He looked like a candle in the wind, somewhat in his twilight years. "Village Chief Shao," upon the arrival of the elder, the villagers watching the battle promptly greeted him. This old man was none other than the village chief of Luohe Village. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei sized up the old man and asked. "You can¡¯t kill this man," Village Chief Shao hastily replied. "He is from the Guanlan Sect. If he dies in our Luohe Village, the Guanlan Sect will unleash all their fury upon our village." Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei chuckled, "How much longer does the village chief plan to hide it from me? You¡¯re from the Hidden Clan, aren¡¯t you?" "What Hidden Clan? I¡¯ve never heard of it," Village Chief Shao said, shaking his head. "Really?" Xu Zimei smiled and sent a palm strike directly at him. The old man didn¡¯t dodge or evade, taking Xu Zimei¡¯s palm strike head-on. His body flew backward and crashed heavily against the courtyard wall. A trickle of fresh blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Seeing this scene, the surrounding villagers who were watching became angry. They questioned one after another, "What are you doing? We kindly gave you shelter in the village, are you intending to repay kindness with enmity?" "Brother," Gu Muyu at the side looked at Xu Zimei with some concern as well. "Really good at acting," Xu Zimei ignored the clamoring villagers around him. These villagers also knew about Xu Zimei¡¯s prowess, merely spouting words without daring to touch him physically. He glanced at the old man who barely managed to stand up. His gaze stern, he said, "If you continue to pretend, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill him." Seeing that Xu Zimei was unwavering, Village Chief Shao fell silent for a moment. He then said to the surrounding villagers, "All of you get out. I want to have a word with him alone." Although somewhat indignant, the villagers eventually left. Before leaving, Gu Muyu gazed at Xu Zimei worriedly, her eyes brimming with Immortal Qi. Once all the villagers were gone, Village Chief Shao finally chuckled. Looking at Xu Zimei with interest, he asked, "How did you find out?" "Find out what?" Xu Zimei asked. "That I¡¯m from the Hidden Clan." "Your kin have similar bloodlines, and I can sense that," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "It¡¯s a pity you know too much," Village Chief Shao sighed lightly. The aura of the Divine Vein Realm suddenly erupted from him, and he reached out to grab Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei also reacted instantly, rapidly retreating. He didn¡¯t bother with further delay, summoning Chaos forthrightly. As the pinnacle might of the Divine Vein Realm Chaos raged, Village Chief Shao¡¯s face finally changed drastically. He stared at Chaos and said, word by word, "Vein Beast!" "I think it¡¯s time we had a proper talk," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "What do you want to talk about?" Village Chief Shao was silent for a while before he finally spoke. "The reason why your Hidden Clan has hidden itself here," Xu Zimei asked. "We offended some formidable enemies in the past and were annihilated by them. In our ancestors¡¯ attempt to protect us, we managed to escape," Village Chief Shao slowly began, "Eventually, we came here to establish our sect and village and have barely survived to this day." "Then why did you send people to kill me?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. "Let me answer that question!" A soft sigh came from the thatched cottage nearby as Muyu¡¯s mother, leaning on a cane, slowly walked out. "Yiran," Village Chief Shao murmured softly. Xu Zimei looked at Muyu¡¯s mom but did not speak, quietly awaiting her answer. He had long known that Muyu¡¯s mom was no simple figure. As Muyu¡¯s mom recounted a story, Xu Zimei finally came to understand. Thousands of years ago, the Hidden Clan had been decimated by formidable enemies. The few remaining clansmen chose to settle in this remote place to escape the relentless pursuit of those enemies. Chapter 336 - 335 The Secret Guarded by the Hidden Clan They established a sect here, naming it the Guanlan Sect. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These first Hidden Clan members settled down in this place. Later, they began to reproduce more descendants, and their population started bustling. Thus, the Hidden Clan built Luohe Village beneath the Guanlan Sect. It could be said that those from the Hidden Clan in Guanlan Sect clearly knew their own origins and identities. However, most people from Luohe Village were newer generations and were unaware of many things. They didn¡¯t even know that Hidden Clan blood flowed through their veins. Every year, the Guanlan Sect would select young people with good aptitude from Luohe Village to join them. Only after joining the Guanlan Sect would they be informed of their true identities. ...... Perhaps about twenty years ago, a man arrived at the long-secluded Luohe Village. He claimed he stumbled upon this place while fleeing from his enemies¡¯ pursuit. The kind-hearted people of the Hidden Clan took the man in. Later on, the girl at the time, who was Gu Muyu¡¯s mom Yiran, and the man developed feelings for each other. The two quickly got together, married, and had a child. With the birth of Gu Muyu. It could be said that Gu Muyu had only half the Hidden Clan bloodline; the other half was actually from the human race. But several years later, the people of the Hidden Clan realized that the man was no ordinary person at all. Instead, he was an assassin sent by their enemies to find the remnants of the Hidden Clan. It was just because the Hidden Clan was so well hidden that the man wasn¡¯t sure if the people of Luohe Village were the remnants. So he lived here for several decades. In the end, of course, the man discovered the Hidden Clan¡¯s secret. Intending to report back to the mastermind, he was preemptively blown to pieces by the Hidden Clan. And it was in that battle that Muyu¡¯s mom lost her sight; she killed the man with her own hands. Since then, it could be said that the Hidden Clan harbored extreme hostility toward all outsiders. This was also the reason why they wanted to secretly get rid of Xu Zimei. After hearing Muyu¡¯s mom¡¯s explanation, Xu Zimei chuckled. He turned to Village Chief Shao and smiled, "Is this your hidden secret?" "Yes, we hope Young Master Xu can keep it confidential," Village Chief Shao nodded and replied. "After all, our Hidden Clan can¡¯t handle any more turmoil." Xu Zimei chuckled and glanced at the severely injured Immortal Master Guanlan beside him. His knife moved extremely fast, and before anyone could react, Immortal Master Guanlan was cleaved into two halves. On the brink of death, his face still registered some bewilderment. After all, nobody expected Xu Zimei to suddenly burst forth with a killing move. The scent of blood spread around. "You," Village Chief Shao looked at Chaos warily and then said to Xu Zimei. "What are you doing?" "Do you think it¡¯s me who is foolish, or is it you?" Xu Zimei sneered. "The story is not bad, yet it¡¯s a mix of truth and fiction. Far too insincere." He turned his head to look at Muyu¡¯s mom and said indifferently, "If it weren¡¯t for that girl¡¯s sake, you¡¯d be the one split in two just now." "What exactly do you want?" Village Chief Shao said with a troubled look. "It¡¯s simple, tell me what secret it is you¡¯re guarding?" Xu Zimei said. "I¡¯ll only give you one chance. I won¡¯t repeat myself. If your answer disappoints me again, I¡¯ll just leave without a word. Today, I¡¯ll slaughter your Hidden Clan and truly eradicate you." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Village Chief Shao fell into a moment of silence. This made Xu Zimei even more certain that the other party was hiding something from him. "I will only count to three. If you do not speak after I count to three, I won¡¯t ask any further," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Three, Two." "The War God Legacy Item, I¡¯ll say it, it¡¯s the War God Legacy Item," Village Chief Shao¡¯s complexion changed as he hurriedly replied. After finishing his statement, he let out a long sigh. "The real reason our clan was wiped out is because of the War God Legacy Item." "What War God Legacy Item?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Are you aware of the Ruins of the Gods?" "I am," Xu Zimei nodded. "You¡¯ve heard of the War God¡¯s story, haven¡¯t you?" continued Village Chief Shao. "I have, and then?" Xu Zimei responded. "The Ruins of the Gods open once every thousand years, and those who enter and survive will gain growth. Some may even receive a Divine Spirit¡¯s legacy." Village Chief Shao spoke slowly, "In fact, those Divine Spirits have long scattered their Legacy Items accepting their inheritance across the world. It is said that if one carries their Legacy Item into the Ruins of the Gods, it is highly possible to receive the corresponding Divine Spirit¡¯s legacy." "I roughly understand now, you possess the War God¡¯s Legacy Item," Xu Zimei nodded. "The War God was known as the strongest Divine Spirit of the Mythical Era. The war he initiated, known as the Twilight of the Gods, put an end to the era dominated by Divine Spirits. Since then, all Divine Spirits disappeared without a trace," Village Chief Shao replied, "You can imagine the significance of this legacy." "It¡¯s valuable enough for you to prefer your clan¡¯s extinction over surrendering it," Xu Zimei shook his head, still not fully understanding. "You don¡¯t get it. For us from the Hidden Clan, to truly develop and stand out among the myriad of races, it¡¯s not a matter of having a few more people." Village Chief Shao said with passion. "Someone must ascend to emperorship and experience the view above the Firmament. Only under the leadership of a Great Emperor can we truly thrive." "So, if the choice from the past reappeared before you, would you still choose the extinction of your clan?" Xu Zimei replied. "What do you mean?" Village Chief Shao was slightly startled. "I mean, I want the War God Legacy Item," Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Are you proposing to hand over the Legacy Item or preparing for your clan¡¯s destruction?" "I should have known," Village Chief Shao fell silent for a while. Eventually, he said, "I can give you the inheritance, but you must promise me one thing." "To kill your enemy for you?" Xu Zimei smiled. "No, you don¡¯t have that capability yet," replied Village Chief Shao. "When the Ruins of the Gods open, help me retrieve something from within." "I¡¯ve been underestimated," Xu Zimei laughed, saying, "But that¡¯s better, it saves a lot of trouble." "How about it?" Village Chief Shao asked. "Not about it," Xu Zimei responded. "I can spare your clan if you hand over the Legacy Item, but anything beyond that is not included." "Then go ahead and exterminate us, and let the Legacy Item never see the light of day again," Village Chief Shao said calmly. "This is my bottom line, and I will not compromise even in the face of death." Xu Zimei studied Village Chief Shao intently. He knew that there was one kind of person who was the most difficult to deal with in this world. That was someone who could put aside life and death. If a person isn¡¯t afraid of death, what else would they fear? "Fine, hand it over," Xu Zimei nodded in reply. "Come with me to Guanlan Sect. The War God Legacy Item is kept there," Village Chief Shao said slowly. Afterward, the two of them rose into the air and flew off into the distance. Chapter 337 - 336: The Ancient Nether of Flying Cloud City As the only sect near Luohe Village, the Guanlan Sect could be considered quite impressive. Its ruler was none other than the Village Chief Shao before them. A Sect Master of the Divine Vein Realm was already quite powerful. But in the grand scheme of things, if the strongest member of a clan was only at the Divine Vein Realm, how could it not be a sorrowful sign of the clan¡¯s decline! When Village Chief Shao handed the legacy item over to Xu Zimei, he slowly exhaled. It seemed as though many years¡¯ worth of burden was lifted from his shoulders in an instant. Xu Zimei looked at it in his hand. This so-called War God legacy item was actually just a small cylinder. The cylinder was pitch-black, engraved with characters from the early Mythical Era. It didn¡¯t seem particularly eye-catching. However, one could still feel the ancient air of the Mythical Era it belonged to. Xu Zimei put the cylinder away and eventually returned to Luohe Village. It was a sort of farewell. Upon hearing the news that Xu Zimei was leaving, Gu Muyu¡¯s eyes reddened, stubbornly holding back the urge to cry. "In life, there will always be partings," said Xu Zimei with a smile. "Brother, when will we see each other again?" Gu Muyu asked, clutching Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve, reluctant to let go. "Do you want to cultivate?" Xu Zimei didn¡¯t answer but asked instead. "Cultivate?" Gu Muyu¡¯s little head paused for a moment. Her eyes, full of Immortal Qi, brightened exceptionally as she nodded vigorously. Xu Zimei asked for pen and ink in the village and finally wrote down the "Sole Great Freedom Jue" he had practiced in his previous life. After all, he was now on the path of creation and no longer needed this cultivation technique. "Burn it after you secretly finish reading it," Xu Zimei reminded her. "So brother, if I learn this, will I be able to see you again?" Gu Muyu asked. "When you¡¯re strong enough, you will naturally see me," Xu Zimei replied with a smile, reaching out to pat the little girl¡¯s head. Eventually, he turned and his figure gradually disappeared from the sight of everyone in Luohe Village. ... After leaving Luohe Village, Xu Zimei followed the river and went straight downstream. It was a rather nice encounter! But now, the half-year period he had agreed with Ancient Nether was nearly upon him. Xu Zimei had no intention of wasting time. After acquiring the Nine Regions Grand Body, he ascended to the Saint Vein Realm and reached the peak in one go. As he came out of the Changhe, the dense vegetation of the jungle gradually thinned. The view ahead began to open up. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t sure which part of the Eastern Continent this was. At the end of his vision stood a city. Xu Zimei quickened his pace towards it. "Flying Cloud City!" The deep blue bricks and tiles were engraved with three big characters. At this time, the sunset in the west had just begun to shine on the quiet city walls. The weather was gradually moving into winter, and the years were fading away, one after another. Not every city on the Eastern Continent was known to Xu Zimei. He had never heard of Flying Cloud City before. This city wasn¡¯t small, but it couldn¡¯t compare to the likes of Mixed Yuan Ancient City. Entering the city, the bustling inside was still quite good. Xu Zimei casually found an inn to stay and took the opportunity to inquire. Only then did he learn that this city was under the control of the Dan Family¡¯s territory. When Annihilation Ridge moved, it had brought him from the Extreme West Region to the heart of the Eastern Continent. The city wasn¡¯t far from the Burial Buddha Temple. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t need to worry. After dinner, he carved a triangular symbol into the table with his knife. Then he returned to his room. The sky darkened quickly, night fell, and the unique silence of the night roared soundlessly around him. Dozens of meters below the inn, unnamed insects chirped chaotically in the corners. Leaning against the window sill, Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the quiet room and said faintly, "It seems the people of the Ancient Nether like to play hide and seek!" "My lord, I have also just arrived," a shadow quietly appeared in the room. He knelt down hurriedly, respectfully looking at Xu Zimei. "Where is King Qinyou?" Xu Zimei asked. "In Buddhist Rites City," the man in black replied promptly. "Tell him to come see me. Just say someone named Xu Zimei is looking for him." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, the shadow also gradually disappeared from the room. "The power of the Ancient Nether is becoming more and more formidable," Xu Zimei muttered to himself. He had once asked King Qinyou for a Yama Order Token. According to the Ancient Nether¡¯s rules, anyone who holds a Yama Order Token is the most honored guest of the Ancient Nether. This guest is not simply respected by the Ancient Nether. Within allowable limits, they can even mobilize the people of the Ancient Nether to work for them. One should know that during the era of Wild Desolation, the formidable clan of the Ancient Nether once swept across the entire continent. Although now in decline, its strength is still not comparable to that of any ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Moreover, after several eras of recovery, the Ancient Nether seems to be showing signs of a potential resurgence. The triangular symbol left by Xu Zimei at the inn was actually the mark of his Yama Order Token. Once someone from the Ancient Nether nearby saw it, they would definitely come to find him. ... Having dealt with King Qinyou¡¯s matter, he planned to stay in Flying Cloud City for a few days. Once everything was properly arranged and fail-proof, he would then go to the Burial Buddha Temple. As for why Xu Zimei was being so cautious. To sum up the power of the Burial Buddha Temple in one sentence. What does it matter if the Great Emperor is alive? Back then, after the Blood Nether Emperor became an emperor, he wanted to ask the Burial Buddha Temple for an item. Later, it was said that the Blood Nether Emperor was trapped for a full seven days before he managed to escape. Thenceforth, the Blood Nether Emperor never mentioned the three words ¡¯Burial Buddha Temple¡¯ for the rest of his life. Being one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Burial Buddha Temple is the least dangerous, but at the same time, the most dangerous. It is said that anyone who enters the Burial Buddha Temple and abides by the rules within will not encounter any trouble, and might even find some opportunities. But if someone violates the rules, they will be detained there for life. A night passed in silence! Early the next morning, Xu Zimei left his room and came downstairs in the inn for breakfast. He was waiting quietly for the arrival of King Qinyou these few days. Flying Cloud City was not very bustling; apart from the guests staying there, very few people came to the inn for breakfast. As Xu Zimei walked down the stairs, he only saw two tables of guests sitting on the first floor. At one table sat a single person, a young man in a green robe. With a folding fan in hand, he seemed quite graceful. The other table had three men and two women, all dressed in white short robes. A ¡¯Dan¡¯ character was embroidered on their backs. They should be from a branch of the Dan Clan in Flying Cloud City. At that moment, everyone was discussing animatedly. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This time at the clan competition, I must achieve a good ranking." "Dan Qing is our pride in the Flying Cloud City branch of the Dan Family, and even if he goes to the main clan, he will certainly be no weaker than those people," the young man next to him praised. "Right, Brother Dan Qing, go for it." "They¡¯re just a bunch of country bumpkins," the young man in green robes sneered contemptuously when he heard their conversation. Chapter 338 - 337: Alchemy is Like Frying Beans ``` "What did you just say?" Hearing the words of the young man in the green robe, another youth at a different table angrily slapped the table and stood up. He frowned fiercely, coldly staring at the green-robed young man. "Forget it, Brother Dan Yang," the woman beside him tugged at the youth¡¯s sleeve, quietly trying to calm him. "How can we forget this," Dan Yang spoke indifferently. "This is not only about Brother Dan Qing¡¯s honor. It¡¯s also an insult to the face of our Dan Family sub-clan in Flying Cloud City." "What? You think your scrappy bunch deserves face?" the green-robed youth drank a small cup of wine, speaking indifferently. "Aren¡¯t you being a bit too rude?" Dan Qing, who was sitting nearby, also slowly rose to his feet, speaking unhappily. "The offspring of your branch family are just so-so," the green-robed youth said, shaking his head and smiling. "Since you¡¯re so amazing, how come I¡¯ve never heard of you before?" Dan Yang spoke with scorn. "The grand Pill Conference held by the Dan Family at the Pill Tower will gather all alchemists of talent from the Eastern Continent," the green-robed youth said with a smile. "From now on, I will make a name for myself starting from here." "Empty boasts anyone can make," Dan Yang retorted with a cold snort. "Brother Dan Qing here might even leave you several streets behind." "Ignorant fools who overestimate themselves," the green-robed youth shook his head with a wry smile. "Do you want to compare, brother?" Dan Qing took a deep breath and slowly began to speak. "I don¡¯t mind," said the green-robed young man. "How about going to our Dan Family¡¯s Pill Workshop?" "No need, right here will do," the green-robed young man said, shaking his head. "Here?" Dan Qing was slightly taken aback. As a qualified alchemist, the setting for alchemy is crucial. This is not a problem to be taken lightly, after all, during alchemy, not a single step can be off by even a hair. Otherwise, what¡¯s produced would be a garbage pill. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The green-robed youth didn¡¯t speak, only waved his right hand. Faint purple Spiritual Energy gathered around him. In mid-air, the Spiritual Energy mingled and intertwined with each other. A faint purple Pill Furnace instantaneously took shape in front of him. Though the Pill Furnace was a figment of Spiritual Energy, it looked incredibly lifelike, indistinguishable from a real one. "Condensing a Pill Furnace with Spiritual Energy," Dan Qing said with a grave expression. This was an advanced technique for alchemy. Normally, alchemists needed a Pill Furnace for alchemy. But some alchemists have such mastery over Spiritual Energy that they reach a transcendent state where they can condense a Pill Furnace from their own alchemical energies. This is something ordinary alchemists cannot do. In the Dan Family sub-clan of Flying Cloud City, only the Family Head and a few Elders could achieve this. As for the younger generation, up till now, none had managed it. With just this move, the green-robed young man had already widened the gap between them. ... Next, the green-robed young man made another grand gesture. The Pill Furnace floated in mid-air, and an empty sound emanated from within. In his palm, a cluster of the same purple flames burst forth. It slowly enveloped half of the Pill Furnace, first heating its surface. Then numerous herbs flew out from his Storage Ring. He used Spiritual Energy to hold all the herbs in mid-air. After waiting for the Pill Furnace to heat up, he put the Spiritual Liquid and those herbs into the Pill Furnace. He dumped them all in at once, without sorting them in any particular order, like a pot of stew. The people from the Dan Family nearby stared in astonishment. What sort of Pills was he concocting? Alchemy requires a very strict sequence based on the herbs¡¯ effects and properties. "Who alchemizes like that?" Dan Yang said in shock. "It will definitely turn out to be a mess." "That purple fire he¡¯s using must be some kind of Unique Fire," Dan Qing said, contemplating. ``` "Although it will speed up the process of alchemy, the requirement for control is extremely high," Xu Zimei said. As they were speaking, they saw the flames beneath the Pill Furnace flare up with even greater intensity. Threads of a pill fragrance wafted out from it. Suddenly, the figure in the green robe waved a large hand. The Pill Furnace, shaped from spiritual energy, dissipated, and the flames carried out a dozen pills suspended in mid-air. ... As the flames gradually subsided, the pill fragrance drifting outward became even stronger. "It¡¯s done?" Dan Yang said, his eyes wide and his mouth agape. "How long has it been?" "Six minutes," Dan Qing replied gravely. "Fifth-grade Heaven Lotus Detox Pills, with pill patterns, perfect quality," the figure in green robes said, holding the pills in his hand, carefully examining them for a while. "I don¡¯t ask for much. If you can produce the same pills as I did in the same amount of time, you win," he said slowly. "My Pill Furnace is in the Pill Workshop," Dan Qing responded. "That won¡¯t be necessary. Let me ask you, even if I gave you the Pill Furnace, could you do it?" the figure in the green robe asked. Dan Qing was silent for a moment before finally shaking his head. The other person¡¯s alchemy technique made him think of a phrase. "Alchemy as easy as frying beans, effortlessly done." Seeing Dan Qing¡¯s response, the figure in the green robe smiled. He picked up the wine cup from the table, drank it all in one gulp, and then walked out the inn¡¯s door. "Remember my name, Zhuo Buyu, the man who will make his name known across the Pill Tower," he said as he departed. Everyone watched the young man¡¯s retreating figure in silence. After all, the scene they had just witnessed was incredibly shocking. The other party¡¯s skill level was clearly not on the same level as theirs. Only Xu Zimei on the side chuckled. Without much care, he sat down and ordered a few dishes. "What are you laughing at, brother?" Dan Qing turned his head, looking at Xu Zimei curiously, and asked. "Do you know how to perform magic tricks?" Xu Zimei asked. "What do you mean?" Dan Qing replied, puzzled. "If you could, you¡¯d also be able to alchemize as smoothly as frying beans," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Dan Qing was slightly stunned. He closed his eyes to reflect on the other party¡¯s actions just before. "That unorthodox method of alchemy, do you really think with that rough processing, he could casually produce perfect-grade fifth-level pills?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Is he a reincarnation of the Pill Emperor?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Dan Qing had an epiphany. Yes, that¡¯s right. From beginning to end, it was all a performance for him. Apart from the Pill Qi Condensation Cauldron that weighed on everyone¡¯s minds, the other steps seemed so unrealistic. Or perhaps the pills were prepared in advance, and the pill fragrance was dispersed by special means. No wonder the other party had left in such a rush. But what was his purpose? Dan Qing was somewhat puzzled. "Thank you for the guidance, brother," Dan Qing hastily introduced himself, expressing gratitude. Xu Zimei shook his head indifferently. He looked at the green-robed young man¡¯s departing figure, chuckled, and thought to himself. "Qi Tiansheng, it seems you haven¡¯t changed a bit!" Xu Zimei did not expose the other party, after all, they were old acquaintances, and they would meet again in the future. ... After finishing breakfast, the disciples of the Dan Family left early. Xu Zimei strolled around the city by himself, and as the sky grew dark, he returned to his room in the inn. Chapter 339 - 338 Mahayana Buddhism and Theravada Buddhism He had just returned to his room when he saw someone sitting on the slanted window of his room. The blood-red robe fluttered slightly in the wind. King Qinyou, wearing a ghostly mask, watched Xu Zimei in silence. "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time," he said with a hoarse voice. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fast," Xu Zimei also smiled. "When do we depart?" King Qinyou asked. "We¡¯ll leave tomorrow, there¡¯s no rush; reaching there within three days is fine," Xu Zimei answered. "How many strong warriors has Ancient Nether prepared for this trip to Burial Buddha Temple?" "Three Immortal Kings, plus myself," King Qinyou replied calmly. "Three Immortal Kings at your disposal; it seems that Ancient Nether¡¯s strength has recovered quickly," Xu Zimei commented with a laugh. "This is the strongest force I can muster; don¡¯t think otherwise," King Qinyou quickly explained. ... Dawn was gradually breaking. The formerly silent streets were also gradually coming to life. From a few meters below the window, the aroma of steamed buns had already wafted in through the window. Having packed up, Xu Zimei, accompanied by King Qinyou, set off towards the south. From Flying Cloud City, they traveled southward, passing through the Dan Family¡¯s territory, all the way to the domain managed by the Baili Family. That was where the Burial Buddha Temple was located. In fact, to most people, Burial Buddha Temple was rather unfamiliar. It was hidden in the shadows, and only a handful of people had truly entered the Burial Buddha Temple. And only a few knew the entrance to the Burial Buddha Temple. In recent days, the area around the Dan Family¡¯s territory had been particularly bustling. This was probably because the new grand event, the Pill Concoction Conference, was about to be held at the Pill Tower. The Pill Concoction Conference was reputed to be the most flourishing event in the core region of the Eastern Continent. During that time, pill masters from the Eastern Continent and even from many other continents would come to observe and even participate in the competition. This event was initiated by the Pill Emperor after he was entrusted with Destiny. It had been tens of thousands of years since then. Also, because each Pill Concoction Conference would reveal several promising talents who would eventually be acquired by the Dan Family, the Dan Family¡¯s development relied on the Pill Concoction Conference, which was the most stable among the several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei had no interest in this grand event, as pill concoction didn¡¯t have much to do with him. He and King Qinyou were both headed for the Burial Buddha Temple. Xu Zimei rode the Dark Heaven Tiger, while King Qinyou strode through the air. Two days later, they arrived at a city called Buddhist Rites City. This city was located at the base of Wuhua Mountain and was the most famous city there. Standing in front of the city, no matter from which angle one looked, the whole city resembled a large Buddha with hands clasped in prayer. ... To be precise, this was a Buddha city. A city composed of believers, built by the believers. It was said that as long as one was a devout believer, one would receive Buddha Ancestor¡¯s protection within Buddhist Rites City. Xu Zimei and King Qinyou walked into the city. Bald monks dressed in robes were everywhere here. On both sides of the city¡¯s busiest main street, there were shops selling Buddhist trinkets and daily necessities. "Amitabha" was the most common greeting among the people here. There were no inns in the city, only a series of Buddhist hostels. For those in need, as long as they were sincere, the hostels would even offer accommodation for free. The entire city seemed harmonious and joyful, with everyone discussing Buddhist Law, the benefits of promoting the Buddhist way, and recruiting new followers. King Qinyou explained from the side, "This Buddhist Rites City has no other powers. Only devout believers. Only two different schools of thought." "Two different schools of thought?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Mahayana Buddhism and Theravada Buddhism," King Qinyou explained plainly. "One emphasizes on saving oneself before others, while the other emphasizes on saving others before oneself. Conflicts here arise only when there is a clash of ideologies." "Such a narrow view of thinking," Xu Zimei shook his head as he spoke. "Why not go beyond Buddhism and see what else is there." "In the end, it¡¯s all about selflessness," King Qinyou responded. "Buddhism encompasses everything." "Then which do you believe in?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "I only acknowledge the strong as supreme," King Qinyou replied indifferently. "Buddhism cannot enlighten me." "Let¡¯s rest here for the night and climb the mountain tomorrow," Xu Zimei said. King Qinyou nodded his head, offering no objection. The two found an inn serving Buddhist vegetarian meals and opened two rooms. They also ordered some dinner downstairs. The food here was mostly light and vegetarian. While the two were dining, they saw the little acolyte who served them tiptoeing over. He was dressed in a gray monk¡¯s robe, his head cleanly shaven, with eight precept scars on his crown. At the moment, looking at Xu Zimei and his companion, the little acolyte asked in a gentle tone, "You two must be from outside, right?" "Something like that," Xu Zimei nodded his head. "Then, how much do you know about our Buddhist Rites City?" the little acolyte asked with a smile. "Are you interested in understanding our Mahayana Buddhism?" Xu Zimei and his companion exchanged a glance; they were clearly trying to attract followers. "I wonder if Mahayana Buddhism can help me ascend to the Great Emperor?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Without the accumulation of small streams, there can be no rivers or seas," the little acolyte said calmly with his hands pressed together. "Buddhism is merely a way that teaches you a direction in life. It is not invincible. But if you are willing to strive towards your goal, I believe that when your thoughts are clear, you will naturally succeed." "You sure can speak well for a little acolyte," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "Thank you for the compliment, sir," the little acolyte replied with a modest smile. He asked, "I wonder if you would like to become a lay disciple of our Mahayana Buddhism?" "What¡¯s so good about Mahayana Buddhism?" At that moment, a voice came from the entrance of the inn. An older man wearing a light-yellow monk¡¯s robe walked in slowly. He glanced at Xu Zimei and his companion, greeted them with a slight bow, and said, "Amitabha." Then, with a smile, he turned to the little acolyte and said, "Junior brother, here you are misleading others again." "Misleading? How could you say that?" the little acolyte shook his head and replied softly. "Everything is voluntary after all. Could it be that senior brother is envious of the flourishing state of our Mahayana Buddhism? Perhaps wishing to learn its essence?" "Junior brother is too attached to form," the monk in the robe shook his head and replied. "In this world, one must enlighten oneself before enlightening others. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If one cannot even understand selflessness, how can one enlighten others? Therefore, our Theravada Buddhism is the correct path. Junior brother should not remain deluded." Watching the two argue, Xu Zimei shook his head helplessly. "Esteemed guest, would you care to judge the merits of our two Buddhist schools?" the monk in the robe beside him asked, his eyes lighting up when he saw Xu Zimei. The little acolyte fell silent for a moment, also looking expectantly at Xu Zimei. "You are like the teacup in my hand," Xu Zimei said while picking up a cup and pouring hot water into it. He kept pouring even after the cup was full and the water spilled out, continuing without any intention of stopping. Chapter 340 - 339: The Ragged Man "Little brother, the cup is already full; why do you keep pouring into it?" the monk robed elder asked Xu Zimei, puzzled. "I know," Xu Zimei nodded in reply. "Your hearts are just like this cup before us, filled to the brim with your own thoughts and stubbornness. I must pour out all this water before we can discuss the merits of our respective Buddhist teachings." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the two fell silent. After a long while, the little acolyte brought his palms together, offered a slight bow to Xu Zimei, and said, "I have learned much!" Just then, the street outside the Buddhist refectory suddenly erupted into noise. The crowd was in chaos as if something had happened. A few of them stepped out of the inn, only to see a group of people blocking the street so tightly that not even water could get through. Countless onlookers gathered around to watch the excitement. "This person dared to steal in Buddhist Rites City; beat him to death." "Use the butcher¡¯s knife to send him to Hell; it¡¯s blasphemy against the Buddha Ancestor." The noise from all around sparked a fury among the crowd. Only after inquiring did Xu Zimei learn that such a commotion was caused by someone stealing something. In other places, stealing might be a common offense, leading at most to an argument or compensation. But things were a bit different in Buddhist Rites City. The people here believed that the Buddha Ancestor protects this city. Everyone in Buddhist Rites City is supposed to be good-hearted and kind. Any greed or desire here would be met with public condemnation. And their thinking was extremely extreme. They would not go into the so-called profound truths of "the sea of suffering is endless, lay down the butcher knife to find salvation on the shore." Extreme thinking led them to believe that only by killing all the bad people would there be only good people left in the world. So, for those who violate the core values of the city, they use the butcher knife as a solution. On a larger scale, this train of thought is too pathological and unrealistic. Those who fight demons should be wary of becoming demons themselves. But on a smaller scale, starting from the perspective of a single city, it was precisely because of such thinking that Buddhist Rites City remained safe and peaceful. People wouldn¡¯t steal or do anything that went against the core values of the city. Because even the slightest mistake here would be met with strict treatment. ...... At this moment, Xu Zimei and his companions squeezed into the crowded crowd, looking toward the center. There was a man dressed in tattered clothes. He wielded two stolen steamed buns in his hands, and the people around him were condemning him. He sat crouched and trembling all by himself, too afraid to utter a word in his defense. "It¡¯s him," murmured the little acolyte beside him. "You know him?" Xu Zimei asked, curious. "Near our Buddhist Rites City, there is a Sword Twilight Sect. Though the Sword Twilight Sect is merely an ordinary sect not considered prestigious, they possess a high proficiency in the Sword Dao," the little acolyte explained. "I used to visit the Sword Twilight Sect often to spread the teachings of Mahayana Buddhism, and I¡¯m quite familiar with their Sect Master. I¡¯ve seen this young man a few times too; he was once the most talented disciple of the Sword Twilight Sect." "How did he end up like this now?" Xu Zimei asked, curious. "Later, the Sword Twilight Sect was destroyed. It¡¯s said they found an ancient Divine Sword," spoke the little acolyte. "As for whether that¡¯s true or not, who can say? After the Sword Twilight Sect fell, he was captured and subjected to harsh interrogation, but nothing came out of it. His enemies were afraid to kill him, and from then on, there was no more news of the Divine Sword." ``` They eventually released him, and now he¡¯s in this state of madness." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Young Master, I feel the aura of the True Divine Sword on him," just then, Qing Ling within him suddenly spoke up to remind. "A fragment of the True Divine Sword?" Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows. It seemed that things had gotten a bit interesting; originally, he had not intended to meddle. Xu Zimei walked into the crowd and looked at the trembling man. He then turned to the others and said, "Everyone, my apologies. This is my brother, and his mind is a bit abnormal. It¡¯s my fault for not watching him closely and letting him run out. Please be understanding. In fact, he is very kind-hearted." "Whether he¡¯s kind-hearted or not, I don¡¯t know. All I saw was him stealing my steamed buns," a bald, burly man stepped out from the crowd. The burly man was tall and muscular, clad in a light blue monk¡¯s robe, with a fierce and somewhat demonic appearance. "We are willing to compensate," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "How will you compensate?" the big man inquired. "However you would like compensation, just state your price, and we will comply," Xu Zimei responded. The burly man¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and then he said, "I could choose not to kill him. But to give him a painful lesson, you must compensate me a hundred times the value of these steamed buns." "No problem," Xu Zimei smiled. He waved his hand grandly, and in an instant, a large pile of Spirit Stones appeared before him. "You can count them if you like," Xu Zimei said, pointing at the pile of Spirit Stones. "No need, no need," the monk-robed man shook his head, his eyes beaming as he slowly packed the Spirit Stones into his Storage Ring. "All right, then we shall take our leave," Xu Zimei said to the startled man beside him. And with that, he turned to leave. The man stood in place silently for a while and eventually followed Xu Zimei. Ignoring the man who was still counting Spirit Stones beside them, Xu Zimei walked out of the crowd and patted King Qinyou on the shoulder. He said indifferently, "I hope he won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun." King Qinyou nodded nonchalantly, his hoarse voice replying, "Understood." ... Bringing the ragged man back to the monastery, Little Acolyte had prepared a room and clean clothes for him alone. During dinner, Xu Zimei looked at the man wolfing down his food and smiled as he asked. "What¡¯s your name?" The man ignored him, merely continuing to bury his head in his meal. Occasionally he would raise his head and give Xu Zimei a silly grin. "Are you also here for this so-called Divine Sword?" King Qinyou asked, seeing this scene with resignation. "Is that not allowed?" Xu Zimei countered. "You believe those rumors from the outside world," King Qinyou shook his head. "Besides, when has a Crown Prince from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect ever lacked a sword? The blade behind you seems quite fine to me." Xu Zimei chuckled but didn¡¯t reply. As the sky gradually darkened, after eating dinner, everyone returned to their own rooms. The flickering candle slowly extinguished, and the silent room was so quiet that even the beating of a heart could be heard. The madman lay on the bed, his eyes shining as he stared into the darkness before him. Remaining silent as if lost in thought. Just then, a gust of wind blew in from the outside, opening the window. The madman¡¯s expression tightened, and he quickly got out of bed to close the window. He went to the table and lit the few remaining candles. His anxious heart was somewhat soothed. Just as he turned to sit down, he was suddenly struck with a chill. ``` Chapter 341 - 340 The Real Murderer Before him sat a man clad in black robes. Without a hint of when he arrived, nor any trace of movement. The man simply sat before him. Shrouded entirely in black, only his gloomy eyes were exposed. "I knew you would come sooner or later," the crazed man said flatly. "Considering that you didn¡¯t expose me today, I won¡¯t kill you," the man in black responded. "What are you here for?" "Just to give you a reminder," the man in black replied. "Your Sect Gate¡¯s elder uncle and Sect Master are in my hands. If you don¡¯t want them dead, you¡¯d better behave." "I am aware," the killing intent flashed in the eyes of the crazed man before he responded indifferently. "My patience is running thin with you," the man in black said coolly. "Hand over the fragments of the Divine Sword, and I¡¯ll release your Sect Gate¡¯s people. It¡¯s a win-win." "Do you think I don¡¯t know?" the crazed man replied indifferently. "Without the fragments of the Divine Sword, we can survive. If you get hold of the fragments, we¡¯ll have no reason left to live." Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the man in black fell silent for a moment, before saying, "Do as you wish. It won¡¯t take long, the fragments of the Divine Sword will still be mine." As the words of the man in black ended, silence filled the room. Just as the man in black was about to turn and leave, his figure froze in place. There, leaning askew on the window ledge, was a figure. Unnoticed, he had listened carefully to their entire conversation. "Are you done talking?" Xu Zimei looked at the two men and asked with a smile. "When did you get here?" the man in black asked flatly. Previously, he hadn¡¯t noticed at all. "I suppose I¡¯ve heard both what I should and should not," Xu Zimei said with a smile. His gaze shifted to the side at the crazed man, asking, "Why aren¡¯t you pretending to be foolish anymore? I saved you, yet you¡¯ve deceived me. It¡¯s truly heartbreaking!" The man in black¡¯s gaze tensed, as he contemplated leaving through the main door. But as the door swung open, King Qinyou¡¯s figure calmly stood there. "No running away now, take off your mask so I can see who you are," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I think we must know each other!" "That depends on whether you have the ability," the man in black snorted coldly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The aura of someone at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm burst forth from within him. He was the first to attack Xu Zimei. A punch thundered down, endless sharpness spreading between his knuckles. "Ridiculous," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. He lightly sidestepped, evading the man in black¡¯s assault. Reaching out with his right hand, he directly grasped the other¡¯s wrist and forcefully snapped it. Then, with a kick to the abdomen, he sent the man in black flying. Although it was just a few simple moves, Xu Zimei did not hold back, employing his greatest strength. The man in black lay on the ground, all limbs broken, a viscous trail of fresh blood oozing from his mouth. He was like a lump of mud sprawled on the ground. However, the Spiritual Energy around him was also automatically healing his injuries, and it seemed he would recover before long. Xu Zimei walked over to the man in black, pulled off his mask, And took it off. "Although it¡¯s you, I am not surprised," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The person in front of him was indeed the Little Acolyte he had met today. "The enemy you mentioned who would destroy the Sword Twilight Sect, I¡¯m afraid that would be yourself," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Little Acolyte sighed softly and said with his head down, "One wrong step leads to another." "How about a deal?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at the crazed man. "Exchange those fragments of the sword for the lives of your entire sect." "You¡¯re just like him, why should I trust you?" the crazed man replied indifferently. "You don¡¯t have the luxury of choice," Xu Zimei said. "I don¡¯t have that much patience. If you don¡¯t agree, I will simply take you for a Soul Search." Upon hearing the words "Soul Search," the crazed man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He could tell Xu Zimei was not an ordinary person; the Soul Search technique was not something just anyone could grasp. Moreover, this method was extremely cruel, those subjected to it either died or went completely mad. Such methods went against the harmony of heaven, so even within the True Martial Holy Sect, this technique was seldom used. "I¡¯ll do the trade with you," the crazed man pondered for a moment before finally speaking up. "That¡¯s more like it," Xu Zimei smiled. "I only want the fragments of the Divine Sword. I have no grievances with your Sword Twilight Sect." After speaking, Xu Zimei turned to the Little Acolyte and asked, "Do you want to live?" "I understand, I¡¯ll take you to where they are imprisoned," the Little Acolyte said, shaking his head as if resigning to his fate. Then the Little Acolyte stood up and led Xu Zimei and the others to a room within the monastery¡¯s dining hall. He tapped the side of the room¡¯s wall with his right hand. A rumbling sound came from beneath the ground. A staircase leading underground appeared beneath their feet. The Little Acolyte led the way through the hidden passage, with everyone following closely behind. The passageway wasn¡¯t too dark, with Luminous Pearls embedded on both sides. The interior was hollow, and footsteps echoed clearly as they walked. Going down the stairs, the space inside began to widen. There was a pungent smell in the air. As the stone gate in front of them opened, everyone was shocked by the sight inside. It was a huge iron cage where a group of people were chained and caged like animals. Under the dim yellow light on both sides, at a glance, there appeared to be close to a hundred people. All of them had gaunt faces and lifeless eyes, clearly having suffered a great deal. The odd scent in the air was intense, as all the detainees¡¯ eating, drinking, and excreting were done in this place. Seeing this scene, the crazed man stood rooted to the spot. "Master, Third Uncle," he cried out frantically, rushing towards the people inside the iron cage. The people inside looked at him numbly, their eyes devoid of any emotion. Just then, another loud "boom" came from above. The Little Acolyte¡¯s figure had already disappeared, and a cage made from positions in all directions trapped Xu Zimei and the others inside. Or rather, the secret chamber itself was a hidden cage. A round of clapping came from the side. The Little Acolyte emerged from a hidden spot, looking triumphantly at the people he had trapped. "Bet you didn¡¯t expect that," he said, laughing unrestrainedly at the captive group. "Although I had no intention of sparing you, what you have done indeed angers me," Xu Zimei said calmly. He looked around; this cage wasn¡¯t made from ordinary material. Rather, it was forged from a type of ore called Heavenly Gang and Earth Sha Stone. Such stone was inherently indestructible; even a Divine Vein expert couldn¡¯t break it in a short time. "It seems you were prepared," Xu Zimei said, narrowing his eyes in response. Chapter 342 - 341 The Third Piece of the True Divine Sword Fragment "How could I always walk by the river and not stay on guard," the little acolyte sneered. "You go ahead," Xu Zimei turned to King Qinyou and said. King Qinyou gave the little acolyte a stern look. The aura of the Immortal Ascension Boundary burst forth from his body. A vast sweep of Immortal Might permeated the surroundings. He grabbed the cage bars with both hands and, with a forceful twist, he wrenched a large gap in the iron cage, made of Heavenly Gang and Earth Sha Stone, in an instant. "How is this possible, a powerhouse Stepping into Immortality," the little acolyte¡¯s face turned ashen, and with a cry of alarm, he attempted to flee. King Qinyou slammed down with a palm, pinning him in place, so he couldn¡¯t move an inch. Seeing Xu Zimei stepping out of the cage, the little acolyte was scared stiff. "Should I kill him or not?" King Qinyou asked indifferently. "No, let him taste what it feels like for others," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. He released all the members of the Sword Twilight Sect from their cages, then threw the little acolyate in alone. King Qinyou sealed the exit completely. "Make sure to stay alive," Xu Zimei said with a smile, addressing the little acolyte. "To die a lonely and desolate death in this darkness." With a wave of his right hand, he extinguished all the lights on the wall, plunging the inside into darkness. As the stone wall door slowly closed, the desperate howls of the little acolyte came from within. After exiting the secret passage and coming outside, Xu Zimei looked at the deranged man. "My name is Fan Shaoyang," the man began, "Thank you." "That¡¯s not what I want to know," Xu Zimei replied coolly. Fan Shaoyang nodded slightly. He picked up a knife and tore open his own arm. Embedded within the flesh of the arm as if it had grown together with the blood and tissue, was a shard. Fan Shaoyang extracted the shard, blood flowing uncontrollably from the wound. Drenching his entire person in red. Xu Zimei took the shard, feeling the familiar presence upon it. There were a total of five pieces of the True Divine Sword, and Xu Zimei had already obtained two. This third piece was indeed a part of the sword¡¯s grid. Xu Zimei wiped the fresh blood off the piece, then placed it together with the other shards into the True Fate World. After bidding farewell to Fan Shaoyang, he and King Qinyou went back to their respective rooms. The people from the Sword Twilight Sect had suffered a great shock, and it was uncertain how many would recover. These concerns were irrelevant to Xu Zimei, who only felt a moment of reflection on the nature of the human heart. Although he never considered himself to be a good person, at least he had been forthright in many things, with a clear conscience. ... A silent night passed, The next day, Xu Zimei, still in deep slumber, was awakened by a roaring sound and the noisy commotion of the crowd in the street. He slowly opened his eyes and made his way to the window. Looking down, he saw a dense crowd gathered below the street. And suspended in mid-air, an immense battle cruiser was stationed there. The warship occupied half the firmament, looking incredibly imposing. Stepping out of his room, at this moment, King Qinyou was sitting near the window in the Buddhist dining area, also looking up at the warship in the sky. "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei asked as he approached. "It seems like the people from the Immortal Mortal Sect have arrived," King Qinyou replied. The Immortal Mortal Sect, this Imperial Rule Immortal Sect located in the Central Continent. It had reached its zenith under the leadership of the Mortal Great Emperor. Previously, when Xu Zimei was at the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, he had encountered Elder Yunfan from the Immortal Mortal Sect. "What are they doing here?" Xu Zimei stroked his chin, pondering with interest. Up in the sky, the wind rose and the clouds churned. The colossal battle cruiser generated endless gusts, thundering magnificently overhead. The warship was pure white, enveloped by immortal mist. As the warship descended slowly, the surrounding space shattered amidst thunderous roars. This grand spectacle shook the entire Buddhist Rites City. The warship stopped near the city, choosing not to force its way in. Three figures were seen emerging slowly from the warship, stepping into the air and descending. Although Buddhist Rites City is a gathering place for both Mahayana and Theravada Buddhism, it does not lack a true ruler in the open. The Buddha Hall is the authoritative power of this city. They are akin to the City Lord Mansion of other cities, with a different name. The authorities within the Buddha Hall are referred to as Buddha Lords. Each generation of the Buddha Lord is elected fairly from among both Mahayana and Theravada Buddhists. And most importantly, the Buddha Lord only maintains the order of the city, without getting involved in the discussions of Mahayana and Theravada Buddhist Law. ... As the three figures from the warship descended slowly, the people of the Buddha Hall instantly dispersed the crowd in the streets, clearing a vacant area for them. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thereupon, a man dressed in a golden monk¡¯s robe, wrapped in a dark yellow kasaya, walked out slowly. This man¡¯s skin was somewhat dark, his eyes lively and piercing. He had a benevolent appearance, with particularly large earlobes that seemed as if they might fall off. Moreover, he had long hair that was naturally curly, coiled atop his head. Xu Zimei looked out the window towards the front, noting that there were only three people from the Immortal Mortal Sect. A youth, a woman, and an old man. The old man was likely one of the Immortal Mortal Sect Elders, with strength close to that of the Saint Vein Realm. As for the man and the woman, they were both at the initial stages of the Emperor Pulse. Such ages and cultivations would qualify them as Saint Heirs or Saintesses in any Sect Gate. It seemed the Buddha Lord of Buddhist Rites City and these few individuals were already acquainted. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, only watching as they headed straight towards the Buddha Hall. "There must be no mistakes in this matter, nor any unnecessary factors," King Qinyou said plainly. "Could it be that the Immortal Mortal Sect also intends to get involved?" Xu Zimei chuckled. After breakfast, the two left Buddhist Rites City and headed straight for Wuhua Mountain. ... As the core and most famous high mountain of the Eastern Continent, Wuhua Mountain had a very long history. Despite its steep terrain, the scenery was breathtakingly beautiful. Green mountains and clear waters, the lush foliage of trees layered upon one another. Looking up from the base of the mountain, the entirety of it was imposing and majestic. This involuntarily reminded Xu Zimei of a poem. How majestic is the Tai Mount? The green of Qilu is unending, Creation has favored its beauty, yin and yang divide light from dawn, Heaving my chest, I create clouds with breath, my eyes open, and birds homeward turn. I shall top the utmost peak, and all other mountains look small. Atop Wuhua Mountain lay Wuhua Temple, a temple whose reputation outshone even Wuhua Mountain itself. Within the temple were thirty-six heavenly caves, and every spring, the temple gates would fling open, allowing all visitors to come and see. To reach the summit, there were no shortcuts, only the winding stairs leading ever upward from the mountain¡¯s base. Flying up through the air was not permitted; this was the sole requirement of Wuhua Mountain. Xu Zimei and Qin Feng stepped onto the stairs. With spiritual energy surging around them, they sped towards the top. Surrounded by the steep mountainside, the staircase was covered with withered yellow leaves. Chapter 343 - 342 The Bizarre Wuhua Temple The two stepped on the withered yellow leaves. Trees of a thousand shapes and varieties were planted all around. Some bloomed in the spring, while others bore green leaves in the autumn. Even more peculiar were those whose fragrant flowers lingered for miles without dispersing throughout the winter. However, most of the trees still followed the changes of the seasons. Yellow leaves twirled in the air, and a crisp "crunch" sounded beneath their feet. Occasional strong gusts swept down from the mountaintop. The yellow leaves wilted and flew about in the air. Xu Zimei and King Qinyou traveled at an extremely fast pace, reaching the mountainside in just half a day. Along the way, they sporadically encountered many climbers. Wuhua Temple was located halfway up the mountainside. This was a temple rarely seen in the world. It stood like a colossal entity among these mountain peaks. The architectural design of the temple was perilous yet ingeniously breathtaking. There were great halls hanging upside down on precipices and temple buildings nestled among the crevices of rocks and stones. Standing in front of the doors of Wuhua Temple, the ancient charm of a thousand-year-old monastery was incomparable to other structures. Two towering, ancient Bodhi Trees were planted in front of the entrance. These Bodhi Trees appeared like two old monks in deep meditation, silently guarding either side. It was as if they were telling their many years¡¯ worth of stories. The Bodhi seeds swayed gently in the breeze. The temple doors were painted with a deep, vermilion lacquer. They looked imposing and solemn. Two brightly colored lanterns hung in front of the door. On either side of the grand vermilion doors stood two animals carved from blue stone. Xu Zimei took a closer look and realized they were two Huodou Beasts. Also known as Beasts of Calamity, their appearance was somewhat canine. Their entire bodies were pitch black, with large red fur growing on their backs. The teeth on the sides of their mouths were exceedingly sharp. They belonged to the category of evil beasts. Although such evil beasts had already gone extinct during the Wild Desolation era, legends about them had been passed down to the present. It was said that these beasts fed on flames and thunder. But as much as they consumed fire, they also excreted it. Therefore, wherever they went, fires would rage, engulfing everything in fearsome infernos. Having two Beasts of Calamity at the temple entrance struck Xu Zimei as very odd. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Seems like this temple is going to be quite interesting," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "How could it be simple if it¡¯s related to that place," King Qinyou replied. "It¡¯s just that they are usually too low-key, not showing themselves. How would ordinary people pay any attention?" With a smile, Xu Zimei walked up to the gate and knocked forcefully on the copper ring. A dull "thump, thump, thump" sound emanated from inside. Soon after, the vermilion-colored gates of the temple swung open. A disciple with long hair and dressed in a black robe came out. "What may I do for you, benefactor?" the disciple asked curiously. "I¡¯d like to take a look around your Wuhua Temple," Xu Zimei said. "I¡¯m sorry, benefactor, but it¡¯s not yet springtime and our Temple¡¯s Thirty-Six Caves are not open. We are currently refusing visitors," replied the disciple. "Visiting the temple is just on the way; I mainly came to visit your Sect Leader," Xu Zimei said. "You go tell your Sect Leader that a young man named Xu Zimei has come to visit him. Ask him if he remembers the encounter on the Yuan Family¡¯s airship." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the disciple gave him a suspicious glance. Then he replied, "Then you wait a moment, I will go and report to the Sect Leader right now." With that, the disciple closed the temple gates. Wuhua Temple was quite unique. The normal leader of a temple would be called the abbot or the presiding monk, yet here, they were known as the Sect Leader. The Sect Leader of Wuhua Temple was none other than Wu Qianjun. Previously, when Xu Zimei went to the Baili Family, he met that couple on the Yuan Family¡¯s airship. At that time, Yao Shengnan was also on the airship. ... Wuhua Mountain could be said to be unique in every way. Even the disciples of their temple kept long hair. They did not conform to the image of monks in people¡¯s minds. It wasn¡¯t long before the disciple left that the temple doors opened wide. A grey-robed elder hurriedly came out from inside. "Young Master Xu, it¡¯s been a while!" Wu Qianjun, with his youthful face and white hair, came out full of energy. "It¡¯s quite rare for Sect Leader Wu to remember me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I was afraid that after our departure that day, Sect Leader Wu would soon forget." "Young Master Xu jests. Had that departure not been during the Baili Family¡¯s enfeoffment ceremony, I would not have known that Young Master Xu was the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect," Wu Qianjun said with a chuckle. "Today, I came uninvited, and I hope Sect Leader Wu won¡¯t mind," Xu Zimei laughed, pointing to King Qinyou beside him. "My friend here greatly admires Wuhua Temple and has always wanted to come for a visit. Since we were passing by Wuhua Mountain this time, we thought we¡¯d pay a visit to Sect Leader Wu and take the opportunity to see the famous Wuhua Temple." "That¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just a pity that spring has not yet arrived, so the grand view of the Thirty-six Caves cannot be opened," The Sect Leader said while leading Xu Zimei and his companion into the temple. Wuhua Temple was very spacious. Entering the main gate, there was an especially large incense burner in the middle of the courtyard. This incense burner was an ordinary magic artifact that could automatically consume the ashes after the incense was burned. The faint scent of incense lingered in the air of the temple. The architecture of the temple was very retro, with the basic colors being a combination of blue, red, and green. No sooner had they walked into the temple than they saw a monk coming towards them. He was wearing a light red monk¡¯s robe with very long hair. And it looked like it had not been washed for a long time. It was disheveled, draping down the sides of his head, falling all the way to his chest. Most peculiar was his barefoot walking, yet his expression was tranquil and at ease. "Junior Brother Wutian, you¡¯ve come out of meditation," Wu Qianjun greeted the approaching monk with a smile. The monk turned his head, giving just a faint nod. Then he left without saying a word. "Divine Vein Realm," Xu Zimei mused, watching the monk¡¯s retreating figure with a slight frown. Wuhua Temple was really no ordinary place! A random encounter with a monk and he was a powerhouse of the Divine Vein Realm. ... "Please don¡¯t mind my junior brother; he¡¯s always been like this," Wu Qianjun seemed quite accustomed to it. He turned his head and said to Xu Zimei with a smile, "Let me arrange two Zen rooms for you first. You can visit the temple anytime you want; I¡¯ll have a disciple accompany you. I have some matters to attend to and might have to leave later." "That¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll trouble Sect Leader Wu then," Xu Zimei said with a smile and a shake of his head. They went westward, coming to a very quiet wing of rooms. Just as they arrived, a group of people were coming out of the rooms. This group was dressed in blue robes, each carrying a wooden long stick on their backs. They looked a bit like warrior monks. Upon seeing Xu Zimei and his group, the leading monk from the group loudly demanded, "Who allowed you to come in?" Chapter 344 - 343 Gathering at Wuhua Temple "Second Elder, these are guests received by the Sect Leader," the disciple leading Xu Zimei and the others to their quarters hastily responded. "Sect Leader?" The monk appraised Xu Zimei and the other person with a glance and then said dubiously. "Doesn¡¯t Senior Brother Qianjun know what time it is?" "I am merely following the Sect Leader¡¯s instructions," the disciple replied, shaking his head. The monk snorted coldly, looking at Xu Zimei and asked, "What are you doing here at Wuhua Temple?" "It seems I don¡¯t need to explain myself to you," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "We have the permission of Sect Leader Wu, what has it got to do with you?" "How audacious," the monk barked in a fit of rage. With a grand wave of his hand, the majesty of the Saint Vein Realm condensed around him. He said, "Then I shall take you guys down first, and seek an explanation from the Sect Leader afterward." The blue-robed monk had already brought his hand down as he spoke. The space around was vibrating, his prowess astonishing. King Qinyou let out a cold huff and slapped out directly. "You ants!" With a "boom," waves of boundless qi surged around, and the blue-robed monk¡¯s figure was sent flying out. "Elder," the monks nearby exclaimed in alarm. The blue-robed monk stood up from the ground, looking at King Qinyou with a somber expression. Divine Vein or Stepping into Immortality? He had been unable to sense it before, but the opponent¡¯s single strike had left him with no power to fight back. Eventually, the blue-robed monk took a deep breath and left without a word. ... "Why be so courteous with them," King Qinyou frowned and said on the side. "With our power, can¡¯t we deal with a Wuhua Temple?" "Making it widely known is not good," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Now is not the time to reveal our strength, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our trip." King Qinyou nodded and said no more. The group followed the young monk into the quarters. The quarters were decorated simply, with a bed, a table, and a small cupboard. The air was still filled with the light, serene fragrance of incense. "If the two of you see no issues, then I shall take my leave," the young monk said. Xu Zimei smiled and asked, "Is your Second Elder in some kind of disagreement with Sect Leader Wu?" The young monk was taken aback, hastily shaking his head, "Benefactor misunderstands, it¡¯s just that the Second Elder¡¯s personality is rather forthright, and he easily offends people." Following the young monk¡¯s departure, King Qinyou looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "What should we do next?" "Wait," Xu Zimei, wiping his blade, Tyrant Shadow, replied indifferently. "Wait?" King Qinyou was surprised, seemingly not understanding. "Do you know why I chose this time to come to Wuhua Temple?" Xu Zimei asked. "And how much do you know about Burial Buddha Temple?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou fell silent for a moment. He knew Xu Zimei had his reasons for doing so, and didn¡¯t press further. But the thing was vital to Ancient Nether, and they couldn¡¯t afford the slightest negligence. In the following days, Wuhua Temple was unusually calm. The monks in the courtyard often moved with haste, as if a storm was about to burst. Xu Zimei, however, seemed very relaxed, spending his days touring Wuhua Temple with King Qinyou. Except for a few Forbidden Lands, there was hardly a place they couldn¡¯t go. What was peculiar, though, were the Buddha statues enshrined in many of the temple¡¯s great halls. These weren¡¯t the widely known Buddha Ancestor, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, and such. Instead, it was some Buddha statues Xu Zimei had never seen before. This temple was permeated with strangeness everywhere, which inevitably gave people a creeping sense of dread. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the fifth day of his visit to Wuhua Temple, the temple suddenly became bustling. More and more people from the outside were coming to visit the temple. These people were all uniformly arranged to stay in the meditation rooms near Xu Zimei. It seemed that this area was specially arranged for receiving guests. ...... The sky outside was somewhat overcast. Perhaps due to the transition from autumn to winter, the weather was getting colder amidst the continuous autumn rain. Practitioners of martial arts didn¡¯t fear this cold. By afternoon, little raindrops had begun to fall slowly with the congregation of the dark clouds. Xu Zimei stood at the window, his gaze reaching into the distance. "What are you looking at?" King Qinyou walked in and asked curiously. "Already thirteen groups," Xu Zimei said with a smile. In just one day, thirteen different groups of people had arrived at Wuhua Temple. While the two were talking, Wu Qianjun led another group of people here. "It¡¯s those few from the Immortal Mortal Sect," King Qinyou said with a frown. Other than Wu Qianjun, the rest of the group included the three people from the Immortal Mortal Sect. An Elder, a Saint Heir, and a Saintess. "During this period, people¡¯s attention should have been drawn to the Great Elixir Conference," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "It¡¯s just a pity that no one would think that beneath this grand event, there¡¯s a fierce hidden battle going on." "Should we take care of them all?" King Qinyou asked in a low voice. "Whoever blocks us from taking our things will be killed," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. King Qinyou quickly nodded. In the afternoon, Xu Zimei and his companion went to the dining hall of Wuhua Temple to eat. By the time the two arrived, they discovered that most of the seats in the dining hall were already filled. "It seems to be getting livelier," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. All these people were sizing up Xu Zimei and his friends, as well as each other. Just as the two sat down, a man in a red robe approached from the next table. "My name is Liu Zongfang, may I know how to address the two of you?" the man in the red robe asked cordially, holding a folding fan. "Liu Zongfang?" Xu Zimei paused slightly and asked, "The founder of Liu-style Swordsmanship?" "It¡¯s nothing but empty fame," Liu Zongfang quickly shook his head and said, "It¡¯s just that people hold me in high regard, they say I¡¯ve created it, but in truth, I¡¯ve drawn on the paths many predecessors have tread." Speaking of Liu Zongfang, this man was quite well-known on the Eastern Continent. Though he was just a Loose Cultivator, his cultivation was strong. There had been first-rate forces that had invited him to be an honorary Elder of their Sect Gates, but he had declined them all. Moreover, the Liu-style Blade Technique he had created was also quite powerful in the Eastern Continent. This man had carved out a path that was truly his own. "I¡¯m Xu Zimei, and this is my friend Qin Yu," Xu Zimei introduced. "You both came here this time surely for that place," Liu Zongfang said with a smile. "Who here isn¡¯t?" Xu Zimei retorted. "Have the two of you really understood that place?" "Naturally," Xu Zimei nodded. "Are you confident?" Liu Zongfang continued to ask. "I never do things I¡¯m not confident about," Xu Zimei replied. "However, Brother Liu, are you really aware of what that place is? Your strength is indeed not weak, Brother Liu, but going to such a place... whether you can return is another matter." Chapter 345 - 344 Buddha Country Arrives ``` "It seems Younger Brother Xu knows quite a lot," Liu Zongfang was taken aback and said with a smile. "People come here drawn by its fame, but who has truly been there?" Xu Zimei pointed at everyone in the dining hall and said with a light smile. "Brother Liu, don¡¯t be fooled by the number of people here now. When the time comes, how many will truly return alive?" "Do you think the Ten Great Forbidden Lands are just places you can casually visit?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Zongfang fell silent for a moment. It appeared he was truly taken aback by Xu Zimei¡¯s words. But what Xu Zimei said wasn¡¯t an exaggeration; that place could definitely be classified as a Land of Great Omen due to its danger. However, to say it wasn¡¯t dangerous would also be untrue, there were safe places. It mainly depended on whether you could abide by the rules there. But the Ten Great Forbidden Lands aren¡¯t so easy to enter. Liu Zongfang was silent for a short while, before he finally said with a smile, "Isn¡¯t this why I¡¯ve come to seek a team-up with Younger Brother Xu? One more person means a bit more assurance." Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head, finally saying, "Brother Liu, let me give you a piece of advice. The things inside aren¡¯t easy to take, and you¡¯ve already stepped onto your own path. Just continue the legacy of your Liu-style Swordsmanship; there¡¯s no need to take such a risk." After hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Zongfang was silent for a while. Eventually, he smiled and replied, "Brother Xu, your words are not quite right. Life in this world is nothing but a fleeting thousand years. After a thousand years, all of us will be just a clump of yellow soil beneath our feet. Why not live a more splendid life within our limited time?" Watching Liu Zongfang¡¯s retreating figure, King Qinyou chuckled from the side, "Looks like you got schooled!" "Schooled?" Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. "Those ants have no idea what that place is truly like." "You¡¯ve been there?" King Qinyou asked curiously. Among the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Burial Buddha Temple was comparatively a more recent addition. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had appeared after the True Martial Great Emperor accepted his Destiny and initiated the Era of Emperors. During that period, Ancient Nether was in retreat, so King Qinyou wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about it. ...¡­ Xu Zimei nodded slightly. He had indeed been there; to be precise, he had been there in his past life. As for how dark it really was inside, he was much clearer about it than many others. "There are only two choices for those who enter the Burial Buddha Temple," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Either die or live according to another¡¯s imposed thoughts." King Qinyou fell silent for a while, perhaps realizing he had oversimplified things before. Which of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands was ever simple? Everyone was having their meal when suddenly, a commotion erupted from another table nearby. Two people were seated there, a young man in green clothes and a burly man in a black vest. Though the dining hall didn¡¯t serve strong liquor, these people carried plenty of alcohol in their Storage Rings. At the moment, it seemed the two men were drunk, having knocked all the bowls on their table to the floor. The man in the green clothes staggered over to the table where the people from the Immortal Mortal Sect were dining. He pointed at the Saintess of the Immortal Mortal Sect and laughed towards his companion in the black vest. "Big brother, this chick is top-notch!" The man in the black vest also laughed a few times, struggling to steady his wobbly form as he approached where the people from the Immortal Mortal Sect were seated. He slammed the table and, with a mouth reeking of alcohol, shouted. "Babe, you¡¯re with me tonight." "Please have respect for yourself, and don¡¯t bring trouble upon yourself," the Saintess of the Immortal Mortal Sect didn¡¯t show anger, only a detached tone in her response. "Feisty, I like that," the man in the black vest chuckled, reaching out to touch the woman¡¯s face. Suddenly, a dazzling streak of sword light flashed through the air. The woman slowly sheathed her sword while a streak of blood gushed from the man in the black vest¡¯s neck. ``` His head split from his body, rolling away to one side. What was weird was that after this man in the black tank top died, he didn¡¯t turn into a corpse. Instead his body slowly dissipated. Seeing this scene unfold, everyone present slightly furrowed their brows. Their gazes converged once more on the man in the blue robe. All they saw was the man in the blue robe gave a cryptic smile and said, "Saintess of the Immortal Mortal Sect, wait for me to grace you with my favor." After he finished speaking his body burst with a bang and also dissolved within the chamber. "The people of Divine Void Sect are always so annoying," the Saintess of the Immortal Mortal Sect said calmly. The elder of the Immortal Mortal Sect beside her chuckled but didn¡¯t say much. Being one of the top sects in the Central Continent, people from Divine Void Sect indeed had made too many enemies. Within their sect, they possessed a secret tome of Delusional Incarnation. This tome could help them split off one, or even several incarnations. And these incarnations were very realistic, indiscernible by most people unless killed. They often utilized these avatars to recklessly do various things. As a result, their reputation had always not been very good. ...... At this moment, in a small hall far from the chamber. The blue-robed monk, who was the second elder, looked at Wu Qianjun and asked. "Sect Leader, why did you allow all these people into the temple? You¡¯re not unaware that these are special days." "You think I want this?" Wu Qianjun shook his head as he spoke. "On their own, these people might not count for much. But the force of them gathered together is indeed too formidable. Many of them come from different imperial sects. If we didn¡¯t let them in, I¡¯m afraid they would join forces and force their way in. It would not be pleasant if things got to the point where faces were torn." "So what if they do," the blue-robed monk replied with a cold snort. "We might as well have a fight. We¡¯ve kept a low profile for too many years. It¡¯s about time to let the world see our strength." "This is not the time for a moment of bravado," Wu Qianjun said faintly, shaking his head. "As the Sect Leader, I have to take responsibility for the entire sect. Plus, we are just the gatekeepers; the real danger is still there." Hearing Wu Qianjun¡¯s words, the blue-robed monk fell silent for a while. He knew that he tended to be impulsive. In the end, he could only helplessly agree. "On the day the seal is reset, do we still need to stop them?" the blue-robed monk asked, puzzled. "Let them go," Wu Qianjun shook his head. "Over the years, how many do you see coming back alive?" ...... After finishing their meals, everyone returned to their respective rooms. Many were quietly waiting; this was a battle without gunpowder. The sky was filled with a dreary drizzle that continued to fall. It sounded clear and crisp, like large and small pearls falling on a jade plate. This early morning, after the rain, the entire Wuhua Temple seemed enveloped in a misty haze, as if shrouded in a veil of washing silk. It was filled with a sense of mystery. Most of the monks within the temple were still deep in slumber. Then, a shout like a clap of thunder suddenly erupted from above. This voice was incredibly powerful, as if piercing the heavens, that booming cry exploding in the eardrum. It echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. "Buddha Country has arrived!" Sanskrit chants were incessant in the sky, winds howled, and thunderous surges of air currents rolled together. Chapter 346 - 345 Buddha Country Declares War A colossal Buddha statue raced towards from the distance. In fact, it was a warship, its appearance almost identical to a Buddha statue. The warship slashed through the silent expanse, riding the wind and breaking waves, bringing forth a boundless sharp sound as it emerged from the void. It ultimately came to a slow halt above Wuhua Temple. The small door of the warship opened, and a man clad in a kasaya and carrying Buddha beads walked out leisurely. "People of Wuhua Temple, you have half a day to open the entrance to Burial Buddha Temple," the monk said with full malice Qi, his voice cold. "Should there be the slightest delay, today we will have Wuhua Temple¡¯s name struck from this place." This commanding voice echoed across the whole of Wuhua Mountain. It fell together with the drifting leaves in the breeze. People looked up at the massive Buddha-shaped warship, their thoughts varied. Xu Zimei stood before the window, smiling at King Qinyou, "Now there¡¯s a good show to watch." After speaking, Xu Zimei suddenly realized that, in this Buddha Country, he had slain the revered Holy Buddha Child not long ago. After the monk spoke, he re-entered the warship, seemingly waiting for the half-day deadline given to Wuhua Temple. The immense pressure of the warship was constantly shattering the surrounding void. It was a true declaration of war by Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Many were curious how Wuhua Temple would choose to respond. However, in the face of Buddha Country¡¯s ultimatum, Wuhua Temple maintained silence the whole time. ... The origins of Buddha Country traced back to a long time ago. Buddha was not a race. Some say it leaned more towards a concept conjured from fantasy. In the history of Yuan Central Continent, there first was a Buddhist civilization. The first Buddha Ancestor who spread Buddhism was named Yi Cheng. People also revered him as World Venerable. World Venerable Yicheng founded Buddhism, providing a nascent form of Buddhist civilization to this vast world. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t manage to carry the Destiny of that era. Buddhism was established by him, but after tens of thousands of years, it experienced the passing of time. A man named Arrogant rose from the Tianluan Domain. He turned this enormous sect and vast civilization into something splendid within his grasp. At the same time, he further perfected the Buddhist structure. Arrogant Great Emperor was considered the first Great Emperor in the history of Buddhism. Thus, Buddha Country was established, and eventually, it went through an era of one sect and two emperors. So much so that today, it is incredibly powerful. To those who cultivate, Buddha Country is seen merely as a power. But to many ordinary people in the world, Buddha Country¡¯s influence is beyond comparison in their eyes. In fact, many homes even enshrine Buddha statues. All beings suffer, and amidst this ocean of pain and self-torment, perhaps the philosophy propagated by Buddhism represents their last comfort and pure land in their hearts. ... As Wuhua Temple gave no response, the half-day deadline passed in an instant. When the time arrived, a loud "boom" echoed from the warship. The warship¡¯s gates opened with a rumbling sound. Eight figures with boundless authority stood in the firmament, standing upon the empty sky. Among those eight figures, two were from the Divine Vein Realm and the remaining six were of the Saint Vein Realm. "It seems Buddha Country has really brought out its full strength this time," King Qinyou remarked with a sense of awe upon seeing the display of force. "The real highlight hasn¡¯t started yet," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Burial Buddha Temple is very important to us, and it¡¯s even more so for Buddha Country." The moment those eight figures appeared, the entire firmament exploded with noise. Boundless waves of energy gathered together. Their emitted might faintly suppressed the crowd below. At this time, Wu Qianjun also rose to the sky with five others, standing in opposition to Buddha Country from afar. Wu Qianjun looked at the king of Buddha Country, his expression calm and collected from beginning to end, and queried in a very composed manner. "Sidd Venerable, why do this? There has been no grievance between Wuhua Temple and you, right?" The king of Buddha Country, Taike Vasalaka shook his head slightly. He wore a golden monk¡¯s robe, with a purple-blue kasaya draped over it. In his hand he held a chan stick, his eyebrows extraordinarily thick and white with age. Taike Vasalaka spoke indifferently, "We only seek to go to Burial Buddha Temple. Anyone who hinders our progress will be our enemy. And your Wuhua Temple is the pivotal place leading there." "Go back. I know you want to delve into the truth of what happened back then," sighed Wu Qianjun, shaking his head. "But you don¡¯t have the strength yet. Why involve the entire Buddha Country in a collective burial?" "I will ask you just one thing, where is the Sealing Ground?" Taike Vasalaka said calmly. "Sidd Venerable, with your current strength, you can¡¯t even get past us gatekeepers," Wu Qianjun shook his head and said. As his words ended, the five monks that had followed him emitted heaven-reaching waves of energy. The might of five Divine Vein Realm beings soared to the skies. The majestic spiritual energy condensed in mid-air, revealing that they were five powerhouses of the Divine Vein Realm. Not only were the people of Buddha Country shocked, even those in the meditation chambers below couldn¡¯t believe it. The ever low-profile Wuhua Temple actually harbored such strength. You must know that even a typical Imperial Rule Immortal Sect might not possess so many Divine Vein Realm warriors. "This Wuhua Temple really is unexpected," King Qinyou said somewhat surprised. "They are but Pseudo Divine Veins," Xu Zimei shook his head. "What do you mean?" "This entire Wuhua Mountain is enveloped by a grand formation, and Wuhua Temple is at the core of it," Xu Zimei replied, "These five individuals are actually Martial Artists of the Saint Vein Realm. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s just that within this formation on Wuhua Mountain, their power is forcibly elevated to the Divine Vein Realm. Once they leave Wuhua Mountain, their power will revert." "I¡¯ve heard that a long time ago, Wuhua Temple was just an ordinary small temple," King Qinyou asked in confusion. "A common third-rate force, I don¡¯t know how accurate this piece of information is." "You don¡¯t need to fish for information from me; I do know a thing or two," Xu Zimei replied, "There was a huge battle here once. You only need to understand that after the battle, a Forbidden Land suddenly emerged on the Yuan Central Continent, the Burial Buddha Temple. As for the rest, it doesn¡¯t really concern you." ..... The might of the five Divine Vein Realm powerhouses behind Wu Qianjun was shocking. He looked at the embarassed Taike Vasalaka with indifferent eyes and said. "Sidd Venerable, I¡¯ll give you one opportunity, retreat now and I¡¯ll forget this happened. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your Buddha Country will stay here today." Taike Vasalaka was silent for a while, his expression fluctuating uncertainly. Inside, he seemed to struggle as though experiencing an internal conflict, greatly conflicted. After a long time, he slowly raised his head, his eyes sharply focusing on Wu Qianjun. He said, "I¡¯m very sorry, Sect Leader Wu. You might be disappointed. I must give an explanation to the countless believers for what happened back then." Chapter 347 - 346: Capturing Wuhua Temple "If Sidd Venerable insists on being obstinate, then let us battle!" Wu Qianjun declared, waving his hand grandly. A boundless might radiated from his entire being. He himself was merely a warrior of the Saint Vein Realm, but the Formation had forcibly elevated him to the Divine Vein Realm. At this moment, including him, there were a total of six Divine Vein Realm powerhouses present. As the aura around the six individuals surged to the skies. The firmament seemed almost crushed under their collective pressure, and storms gathered briskly across the sky. An aurora shot from halfway up the mountain, striking the warship above directly. With a "boom," a large mushroom cloud rose slowly, the sound so loud it felt like their eardrums would burst. When the aurora faded, everyone looked up again. The warship of Buddha Country had completely fractured, breaking into several pieces and falling towards the ground. Seeing this scene, the people of Buddha Country were all shaking with rage. Taike Vasalaka was at the forefront, sitting cross-legged, with his hands clasped together. He began to chant mysterious mantras. As his chanting continued, behind him appeared the phantom of a great Buddha. This Buddha was eight meters tall, with something of a gigantic outline. He didn¡¯t match the common image of the Buddha Ancestor in people¡¯s minds. There was no shaven head or kasaya. Instead, he donned a white robe, his long hair fluttering in the wind. A dash of youthful charm suffused his appearance. Yet for some reason, when you saw this phantom, which lacked any Buddha-like majesty, a subconscious voice would always tell you that this was indeed a Buddha. A Buddha who cared not for mundane gazes, a Buddha asking you to shed your naive beliefs, a truly enlightened Buddha. Such was the impression he imparted. In the moment that the Buddha¡¯s phantom emerged, boundless might and a sky-reaching golden radiance burst forth. "Arrogant Great Emperor!" As the phantom appeared those who knew began whispering amongst themselves. Some said that aside from World Venerable Yicheng, the Ancestor, the Arrogant Great Emperor could be considered Buddhism¡¯s greatest forebear. He, bearing Destiny, was to the Buddhism on the brink of the Abyss at that time what a sweet spring is to a parched throat. He took the then frail Buddha Country and set it firmly on the right path. Whenever people spoke of Buddhism, there were always one or two legends that couldn¡¯t be bypassed. ...... Seeing the phantom of the Arrogant Great Emperor, Wu Qianjun frowned slightly. He waved his hand, and a black spear coalesced in his grasp. The spear, with peerless sharpness, pierced through the layers of void, ultimately landing on the Buddha¡¯s phantom. The sound of "humming" resonated incessantly. The Buddha only quivered for a moment, its radiance dimmed slightly. With Taike Vasalaka¡¯s mantras, the entire figure of the Buddha emanated boundless golden light. The light spread gradually, aiming to envelop the entirety of Wuhua Temple within it. "What is this?" someone from below asked, perplexed. "The Light of the Buddha that enlightens all, a Vein Skill that purifies and disintegrates all things," replied Xu Zimei. "It seems they have sensed the Formation here. Once the Formation is purified and dissolved, those from Buddha Country will naturally gain the advantage." As Xu Zimei finished speaking, the seven people behind Taike Vasalaka also sat down. They recited the same scripture. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The same melodies of mantras interwove and engulfed half of the firmament. The phantom of the Arrogant Great Emperor once again rose by several meters, its golden light growing even more intense. ``` Bit by bit, they were capturing Wuhua Temple. The Buddha Country was also smart; they knew that a fight alone could never match the six Divine Vein Realm experts of Wuhua Temple. So they started by targeting the foundation of the formation. As the golden light spread bit by bit, Wu Qianjun slightly furrowed his brows. These six Divine Vein Realm experts exerted all their strength to attack but were unable to completely destroy the Buddha statue. If they allowed Buddha Country to illuminate the entire Wuhua Mountain, it would be difficult once the formation was breached. Thinking this, Wu Qianjun slowly took out a small purple box from his Storage Ring. At the moment the purple box appeared, Wu Tian, the man with unkempt hair and a filthy face beside him, slightly frowned. He asked, "Brother Shi, are you really going to use it?" "What¡¯s wrong?" Wu Qianjun replied. "Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to keep our involvement with that place to a minimum?" Wu Tian replied. "Let¡¯s talk about other matters later; first, we need to solve the current predicament," Wu Qianjun said calmly. The instant the purple box was opened, a stream of dark qi surged and flew out of it. This dark qi seemed to be the nemesis of Buddha¡¯s light. When it encountered the Buddha¡¯s light, it was like snow meeting the scorching sun in July, rapidly melting away. Countless Buddha¡¯s lights were devoured by it. At this moment, the six Divine Vein Realm experts from Wuhua Temple gathered all their strength to simultaneously create a world-destroying spear. Using their long spears as a medium, they enveloped them with the dark qi. They directly shot it towards the people of Buddha Country. There was a loud boom. The spear, laden with boundless Malice Qi, descended like a demonic god. The Buddha¡¯s light only held on for a moment before being completely penetrated. The spear surged with spiritual energy, and its boundless might surged. It struck the phantom of the Arrogant Great Emperor heavily. Another loud boom resonated, the Buddha¡¯s light fell silent, and the phantom of the Buddha statue completely dissipated. Only the people of Buddha Country were left severely injured on the ground, some so gravely hurt they fell unconscious. Taike Vasalaka struggled to stand up with his feeble body. Wu Qianjun let out a slight sigh, looked at the scene, and shook his head, "Sidd Venerable, why go to such lengths?" With a wave of his hand, he commanded the five behind him, "Take them all into custody." "Sect Leader, should we send them to that place?" asked the blue-robed monk who was the Second Uncle. "Not for now, let¡¯s wait until after the seal is complete," Wu Qianjun pondered for a moment before shaking his head and saying. Seeing this scene, the people in the Zen rooms below also fell silent. No one had expected that Wuhua Temple¡¯s strength could now contend with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. And if Wuhua Temple could do so, what of the Burial Buddha Temple, the true Forbidden Land as legend has it? "What is that black qi?" King Qinyou asked indifferently. It stands to reason that since he had existed from the Wild Desolation era to the present, there should not be many things he did not know of, or had never seen before. "You may think of it as the world¡¯s most defiled qi," Xu Zimei replied. ... Just as several high-ranking members of Buddha Country were about to be captured, suddenly a rain of golden lotuses began to fall from the sky. Countless lotuses drifted down from the edge of the sky, fluttering above the entirety of Wuhua Temple. Each lotus was imbued with immense energy. Each lotus reflected a radiance of thousands of feet. The lotuses fell from the sky, blanketing the entire horizon in gold. As people looked up, they saw amidst the lotuses, one particularly unique lotus. Its petals were much larger than the others, and seated cross-legged upon it was a person. Someone with a dignified face, extraordinary beyond comparison. This person exposed one arm, wrapped in a golden kasaya everywhere else. ``` Chapter 348 - 347 The Descent of the Tongming Observer His skin, including his pupils, was entirely golden. Even his hair was no exception; at that moment, he was seated upon a golden lotus. He seemed like a venerable Buddha, with a majestic Dharma body of gold. The person seated on the lotus was indistinguishable as male or female, old or young. He was clearly standing before you, but many things about him. Were shrouded in a fog, giving off a sensation of peering through mist. "What is this?" someone exclaimed from below. Even Taike Vasalaka seemed somewhat bewildered, looking at the person on the lotus with a self-effacing gaze and saying, "Observer, you¡¯ve come out of retreat." "Observer?" Upon hearing this title, someone below instantly recognized the identity of the person on the lotus. "The Tongming Observer, one of Emperor Puguang¡¯s War Generals." Though the Buddha Country is a place with two emperors in name. In reality, within the Buddha Country and in the eyes of outsiders. Emperor Puguang¡¯s fame was somewhat inconspicuous. Perhaps it was because he himself was somewhat mysterious. Or perhaps it was because the accomplishments of the Arrogant Great Emperor were too dazzling, completely overshadowing his own. But no matter what, no one could ignore this mysterious emperor. Including his War Generals, whose reputations were not particularly outstanding either. Therefore, when the Tongming Observer appeared, many knowledgeable people were taken aback. How many years had it been since this great figure had emerged into the world? ...... "Observer," even Wu Qianjun fell silent for a moment before finally offering a greeting. "Why didn¡¯t you inform me before coming here?" Tongming Observer looked at Taike Vasalaka and said indifferently. "Did you think that just with you all, you could resolve the matters from back then?" "We just wanted an answer," Taike Vasalaka replied softly. "If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you nearly spoiled everything." Tongming Observer slightly shook his head. His gaze squarely met with the people from Wuhua Temple and he said, "Open the Sealing Ground!" "Observer, you know the difficulty we face," Wu Qianjun shook his head and said. "Then I¡¯ll have to force my way through," Tongming Observer said with an indifferent expression. With a wave of his right hand, the myriad lotus flowers shattered. They turned into dust and scattered, as if a shower of golden rain had fallen. A vast Immortal Might rose from within him, soaring skyward. One-Step Profound Immortal, Two-Steps Heavenly Immortal, Three-Steps Immortal King, Four-Steps Undying Immortal, Five-Steps Extreme Immortal. Stepping into Immortality in five steps, as Tongming Observer advanced through these five steps. An immense power spread out from around him, reaching Immortal Extreme. The entire firmament directly collapsed, with "rumble, rumbles" of explosions echoing everywhere in the void. His whole body shone with increasingly intense golden light, as if he had transformed into a real Buddha Monk. He pressed his palms together, as Sanskrit resonated through heaven and earth. "???????????????????????" Following the fall of his voice, the Sanskrit he chanted actually materialized. Giant characters floated in mid-air, carrying boundless authority and descended in Suppression. The six Divine Vein experts from Wuhua Temple continued to resist fiercely. But they only held out for a moment before being completely suppressed. "Sect Leader, what should we do now?" the second elder of Wuhua Temple asked urgently. "Don¡¯t wait any longer, open the sacred temple," Wu Tian suggested after a moment of silence. Wu Qianjun also fell silent for a while, then finally nodded and said, "Summon the Evil Ancestor." He then quickly took out a small box from the Storage Ring. As the box was opened, a beam of black light shot into the sky. It tore through the clouds and broke through the Firmament¡¯s blockade. The vast black spiritual energy resonated above the Firmament. Simultaneously, within the forbidden grounds of Wuhua Temple, an inconspicuous Black Tower suddenly began to pulsate. The earth started to shake, and countless cracks appeared around the Black Tower. A light, as bright as obsidian, flickered around the Black Tower. And then, the Black Tower lifted from the ground and slowly rose into the air. The black spiritual energy echoing in the Firmament grew stronger. "It has finally come," Tongming Observer whispered to himself. He watched the Black Tower with a heavy gaze. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the door at the base of the Black Tower opened. A hulking figure walked out from within. This figure looked partly human and partly monstrous. He had a very human-like exterior but had two horns on his head. The hair on his body was exceptionally lush, and his skin was an irregular mix of red and black. Especially those eyes, with red eyeballs and black irises. He looked very eerie. The moment the hulking figure walked out of the Black Tower, The entire heaven and earth shook. His aura was so powerful that each step he took caused the space around him to completely shatter. By the time he stood before Tongming Observer, the space he had passed through had already turned into countless black holes. Streams of spatial chaos raged around him. ... "So the ants from those days are still not at peace," the black figure said with contempt as he observed his surroundings. "Greetings to the Evil Ancestor," the people from Wuhua Temple all knelt down and greeted. "Who is this person?" People in the lower chambers were asking one another out of curiosity. "Yet another being we¡¯ve never heard of." King Qinyou¡¯s gaze turned to Xu Zimei again. It seemed as though he was waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s response. Xu Zimei smiled and replied with just four words. Four words unfamiliar to everyone present. "Bloodthirsty Evil Clan." "The time has come for a reckoning over past matters," Tongming Observer said indifferently. "Just with you?" the Evil Ancestor gave a dark chuckle. His teeth were pure black, and with every word he spoke, the spiritual energy he exhaled would shatter the space beside his head. Tongming Observer did not reply; golden light surged in his hands, transforming into a giant golden palm that he shot toward the Evil Ancestor. As the golden palm descended, the Evil Ancestor neither dodged nor evaded but withstood the blow. With a "boom," the palm struck the Evil Ancestor. The Evil Ancestor¡¯s figure stumbled backward four or five steps but was otherwise unscathed. "It¡¯s been so long since anyone has dared to challenge us," the Evil Ancestor said with a dark chuckle. "I hope you can make this interesting for me." As he finished speaking, his figure made a slight movement. In just the blink of an eye, he appeared next to Tongming Observer. A punch thundered down, his fist enveloped in pitch-black spiritual energy, and the surrounding space was obliterated. As the punch landed, Tongming Observer was not distressed; he put his hands together in a Buddhist gesture, continuing to chant scriptures. His other hand met the Evil Ancestor¡¯s fist. With a "boom," both figures staggered several steps backward. Boundless waves of energy surged around them. "You¡¯re not enough," the Evil Ancestor laughed loudly as he advanced. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On his fists, numerous sharp bone spurs appeared. These spurs were enveloped in an exceedingly evil aura. Chapter 349 - 348 Are You a Buddha Like This? As the bone spurs came crashing down again, the Tongming Observer no longer had time to dodge. He could only brace himself for the punch; the bone spurs were incredibly sharp, piercing right through his body¡¯s aura of Buddha-light. They penetrated the flesh of his body. The Evil Ancestor laughed wildly. Seeing this scene, the Tongming Observer¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. The flow of Buddha-light around his body grew even stronger. Behind him, the True Fate Emergence revealed a Buddha figure that faintly materialized. This Buddha figure represented all forms of life; it was not limited to any single person or object. When you looked at it, it was as if you were looking at yourself. Whatever kind of person you were, that was the scene you would see. The moment the all-life Buddha figure appeared, there was a "boom." The Buddha-light enveloped the Evil Ancestor completely. The Buddha figure slowly extended its hand, pinching the Evil Ancestor in its palm. With boundless might, it clenched fiercely. Another "boom" sounded. Just as it looked like the Evil Ancestor would be annihilated, a surge of black Spiritual Energy violently rose. The black Spiritual Energy led the Evil Ancestor to break through the blockade of the Buddha-light, and he hastily escaped to one side. "Damn you, vermin, how dare you harm me," roared the Evil Ancestor furiously. As he spoke, the malevolent aura around him surged violently. The True Fate behind him also manifested, a colossal shadow with feet planted in heaven and earth appeared behind him. The moment this figure appeared, it seemed to carry the murmurs and calls of the ancient past. Endless filth tainted the entire firmament. People looked closely and saw that this figure was a complete monster. Its two horns atop its head were a bloody red, and its flesh and skin were bound together. Its mouth bore two fangs as sharp as those of a vampire. Both its feet and the nails on its hands were very long. Or rather, they could no longer be considered nails but were more akin to razor-sharp claws. The moment this monster appeared, a tremendous power surged. The Evil Ancestor seemed to be overwhelmed with rage, no longer in the mood to toy with the Tongming Observer. With a roar, the monster behind him stretched out its claws, making a beeline for the Buddha Monk. The Buddha Monk was not to be outdone, summoning boundless gusts as he struck down with his hand. A "boom," and the sound of an explosion covered the whole sky. The Buddha Monk stepped back, while the monster remained unmoved. "I will tear you to pieces bit by bit," the Evil Ancestor shouted loudly, as the True Fate monster behind him lunged forward. As its claws came down, those two sharp fangs also snapped forward. Immense Immortal Might surged across the sky. The winds rose, the clouds roiled, and heavenly might was vast. After a long battle, the Buddha Monk was now somewhat disheveled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Buddha-light around him had dimmed significantly, and his body bore countless wounds. Seeing this scene, the people of the Buddha Country were nearly in tears. "Ancestor, go. Don¡¯t worry about us," shouted Taike Vasalaka, dragging his wounded body. He knew that although the Tongming Observer might not be a match for the Evil Ancestor, if he wanted to leave, the opponent couldn¡¯t stop him. ... After another fierce battle, the Tongming Observer was barely hanging on, struggling to cope. He lifted his head, his gaze neither happy nor sad, as if he didn¡¯t feel his grievously wounded body at all. "Before all of you, I will tear your ancestor to pieces," the Evil Ancestor laughed heartily. "This feeling is truly wonderful!" Looking down at all the disciples of the Buddha Country, the Tongming Observer said indifferently, "Take all of them and leave. I¡¯ll hold him off." "Ancestor," the people of the Buddha Country shook their heads and shouted. "This is our duty," the Tongming Observer fell silent for a moment and finally said: "After you return, close the temple gates and never reenter the secular world." Hearing the words of the Tongming Observer, everyone fell silent. "I hate that I am not strong enough." Taike Vasalaka slammed his fist onto the floor, roaring in grief. "King, what should we do?" an elder of Buddha Country asked nearby. "Go back," Taike Vasalaka said after a brief silence, finally speaking. "But our ancestor, he..." the elder hesitated. "Do you want our ancestor¡¯s sacrifice to be in vain?" Taike Vasalaka retorted. "Once we return, I will relinquish my position as king. From then on, I will conceal myself from the world forever." The battle high in the sky was over in an instant, the body of the Tongming Observer already shattered to pieces. With yet another attack from the Evil Ancestor. There was a "crack," and the Buddha figure of the Tongming Observer was completely destroyed. He slowly raised his head, his gaze still as calm as water, seemingly unafraid of the impending death. ...¡­ The people of Buddha Country supported each other as they left through the gates of Wuhua Temple. Before leaving, they took one last deep look at their ancestor. Wu Qianjun, standing nearby, stopped those disciples who wanted to rush forward. When the crowd from Buddha Country reached the temple gate, they suddenly heard a very noisy and excited voice from outside. "Is this the place?" "It should be, I heard that the battle of the World Venerables is happening here inside Wuhua Temple." "Then let¡¯s hurry and see, maybe we can still help the World Venerable." "Right, if the opponent is too strong, we can at least add to our numbers." ...¡­ With the voices falling one after another, the great doors of Wuhua Temple opened. A group of ordinary people rushed into Wuhua Temple. These ordinary people had just entered Wuhua Temple and saw Taike Vasalaka and his group at the doorway. "Everyone, come over here, the World Venerables are all here." With a chorus of calls, the ordinary people surrounded Taike Vasalaka and his group. "World Venerable, how goes the battle?" "Are you all unharmed?" ...¡­ "Are all these our believers?" Taike Vasalaka asked the elder beside him. "Yes, World Venerable, we are all believers of Buddha Country, we have come to help you," an ordinary person shouted loudly. "I¡¯m sorry everyone, we have been defeated," Taike Vasalaka said frankly. "From now on Buddha Country will close, and we will seal the mountain and vanish from the world. The Buddha Ancestor you worship will no longer be able to help anyone. ?I only hope that you will continue to be kindhearted. Even without the presence of the Buddha, I believe you can do it." "World Venerable, we are just ordinary people, we don¡¯t have the power to help you," someone shouted, tears brimming in their eyes. "In the past, we worshiped Buddha statues, praying and hoping that the World Venerables could help us. Every time we faced difficulties, the World Venerables would appear in time. This time we are not praying for anything else, not for ourselves. We are praying only for the World Venerables, praying that you can safely survive." At this moment, tens of thousands of believers kneeling down on the hillside. With hands clasped together, they looked up at the battle above, praying devoutly. ...¡­ What is a Buddha? Do you build a temple? Wear a kasaya? Shave your head? Chant "Amitabha" and you are Buddha? There have always been too many false Buddhas in this world. Chapter 350 - 349: Seal Unlocked At this moment, when tens of thousands of ordinary people had all knelt down. The level of shock for most people was imaginable. The establishment of Buddha Country, the existence of Buddha Monks. Everyone referred to them as World Venerable. This world did indeed have real Buddha Monks, and they were often willing to help their followers. The battle in the Firmament above was coming to an end. With another attack from the Evil Ancestor, the Tongming Observer finally could not hold on. His bloodied and indistinct body slowly fell from the Firmament. A breeze blew up the short hairs on his forehead; the chaos of twisting Space still echoed in his ears. The Tongming Observer was not afraid of death, he looked down below. These countless ordinary people were praying for him. Each one was so devout, so full of respect. He suddenly smiled, a very happy smile. ... Perhaps life was worth it after all. But at this moment, he suddenly remembered a phrase his master once said. "Do you think it¡¯s pointless to help ordinary people? Actually, the greatest ability in our Buddha Country¡¯s Cultivation is to absorb the Wishes of All Beings. But the precondition is that these people must be your followers, having prayed to you sincerely. There is still a long Way of Inquiry ahead of you!" These were the words once spoken by his master, Emperor Puguang. Back then, he didn¡¯t understand what the Wishes of All Beings were. Now, looking at the prayers of these thousands of people, Emperor Puguang suddenly felt like he understood something. His body continued to fall down. He did not resist, no longer having the strength to resist. He simply let his body plummet. Within the haze of his consciousness, he seemed to see countless shining points of light. Each one of these praying mortals appeared to be a point of light. He did not know what these points of light were. Until each beam of light was absorbed into his body, his wounds started to heal rapidly. His golden body was remolded, filled with a strength he had never felt before. He understood, this was the power of wishes. The Wishes of All Beings, he had stepped into a realm he had never touched before. At this moment, his body shone brightly, a sharp golden brilliance shot up into the sky. The realm of Immortal Extreme surged once more. Rippling along with the floating clouds and the rising wind. Seeing this scene, the Evil Ancestor was slightly surprised and sneered, "Insects, stop struggling. It¡¯s all in vain." As the Evil Ancestor¡¯s voice fell, he only saw a fist glowing with golden light smash towards him. With a "boom," The Evil Ancestor didn¡¯t even have time to fight back before he was sent flying with a punch. "I know I¡¯m not fighting alone, there are thousands and millions of people walking with me." The Tongming Observer, feeling the power surging through his body, said calmly. He threw another punch down, and the shadows behind the Evil Ancestor began to shatter. "The debts your Bloodthirsty Evil Clan owed back then should now be repaid." Following another roar after the Tongming Observer¡¯s shout, the Evil Ancestor was sent flying again. The monstrous shadows behind him dissipated bit by bit. "How can he be so strong," the Evil Ancestor seemed somewhat incredulous. "Now, I will represent these millions of mortals to judge you." A golden glow surged from his body, condensing into a sphere of light. The light sphere enveloped the Evil Ancestor, gradually eroding the evil aura from his body. "Save me," the Evil Ancestor desperately resisted, seeming to seek help from somewhere. However, silence enveloped the surroundings, with only the wails of the Evil Ancestor echoing in the ears. At this moment inside the golden light sphere, the figure of the Evil Ancestor had become increasingly blurred. He looked at everyone with a grimace and sneered, "It¡¯s useless. Even if you kill me, it¡¯s pointless. I am merely the gatekeeper." As his voice fell, there was a "boom," and the light sphere exploded with him. The Tongming Observer slowly descended, his body already weakened. The ordinary people around also gathered. Everyone was exchanging pleasantries, creating a rather pleasant atmosphere. "What about them?" someone asked, pointing to the people from Wuhua Temple. The Tongming Observer fell silent for a moment before finally saying, "I can feel that they still have good in their hearts." Wu Qianjun, standing to one side with a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "I¡¯ve almost forgotten what benevolence is. Since I set foot on this path, I haven¡¯t had the chance to choose." "First, detain them," said the Tongming Observer. "When the matter of Burial Buddha Temple is settled, we will decide their fate." "You are no match for those people; it would be a vain sacrifice. I advise you to leave early rather than have so many people accompany you to the grave," Wu Qianjun shook his head and said. "I will make my own decision about this matter; I don¡¯t need your reminder," said the Tongming Observer, waving his hand as the people began imprisoning those from Wuhua Temple. At this time, those who had been lodging in the chant rooms of Wuhua Temple also emerged to greet the Tongming Observer. Just then, a streak of black aurora shot into the sky. This black light was precisely emanating from the Black Tower where the Evil Ancestor came from. The crowd looked inexplicably toward the interior of the Black Tower. A profound and endless abyss of a black hole had formed between the towers. This black light surged, covering the entire firmament. The heavens were cloaked in darkness, the blue sky turned black, and the white clouds also became dark. All things were being assimilated. The wind and clouds surged, and above the firmament, the wind carried the clouds, with countless strands of black mist tumbling amongst them. "What is this?" asked someone who didn¡¯t understand, looking at the scene. This sight was incredibly oppressive, as if something immense and terrifying was about to emerge from that black hole. "The entrance to the Burial Buddha Temple," Xu Zimei said, looking at King Qinyou. "Should we go in?" whispered the people around, discussing among themselves. Originally, they could have entered directly. But now, seeing the terror of the Forbidden Land, With such danger before even entering Burial Buddha Temple, no one knew what truly lay inside. Many were now even considering retreating. The crowd turned their gaze to the Tongming Observer, waiting to hear my opinion. "I¡¯m not in a good state right now; I plan to recuperate for a few days. This seal, once broken, cannot be closed immediately; I plan to enter after a few days," the Tongming Observer calmly replied. Hearing the words of the Tongming Observer, everyone nodded in agreement. "Then let¡¯s all wait a few days, it¡¯s safer with more people." ...¡­ Hearing what everyone said, King Qinyou looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "What about us?" "We go our way, not destined to walk the same path," Xu Zimei shook her head and said. The two of them then walked towards the direction of the black hole. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing their figures, someone called out to them, reminding Xu Zimei and King Qinyou to join the group in a few days. "No need, Burial Buddha Temple doesn¡¯t pose much of a challenge for me," Xu Zimei shook her head. Everyone watched intently as Xu Zimei and King Qinyou left. Chapter 351 - 350 World Venerable Yicheng and Inside the Seal "Who is this guy?" someone asked, looking at Xu Zimo¡¯s retreating figure. "Don¡¯t know, no idea if he¡¯s really confident or just talking big," another person shook his head. At this moment, whether it was Liu Zongfang, the few from the Immortal Mortal Sect, or the people from Buddha Country, they all wore thoughtful expressions. They naturally didn¡¯t believe that Xu Zimo would intentionally do this just to boast. But they also couldn¡¯t figure out where his confidence came from. ...¡­ The black hole in front of them surged, and the surrounding space formed ripples irregularly. A highly evil spiritual energy fluctuated wildly in the surrounding area. "Do you know who sealed this entrance?" Xu Zimo asked. "According to the information I have, it seems to be a Buddhist Daoist expert," King Qinyou said. He had researched everything about Burial Buddha Temple before. As he said this, he suddenly came to a realization. His gaze intensified, "A Buddhist Daoist expert, does this have something to do with Buddha Country? Arrogant Great Emperor or Emperor Puguang?" Before, he had not connected the Buddhist Daoist expert with Buddha Country. But now, seeing all the signs, he had finally realized. "To be precise, it¡¯s neither," Xu Zimo shook his head, smiling. "This seal is only opened once every thousand years. That is to say, there¡¯s only one opportunity to enter Burial Buddha Temple every thousand years." "You haven¡¯t answered my question yet," King Qinyou said. "You¡¯ll find out once you go in," Xu Zimo smiled. Before, he had used the Chaos Pearl to travel through the River of Time, specially checking the origin of this place called Burial Buddha Temple. Many things had indeed made him feel quite emotional. Xu Zimo said this and walked into the black hole filled with evil aura. The space in front of his eyes rotated irregularly, and the surrounding evil aura relentlessly invaded Xu Zimo¡¯s entire body. Especially his mind, where the evil aura seemed to want to destroy his consciousness. But none of these had any meaning for Xu Zimo. He enveloped his entire body with the Creation Force. The Creation Force is the strongest force in this universe, the foundation of a world. Both this evil aura and Demonic Qi were all kept at bay. As the space around him continued to shatter, Xu Zimo felt as if he had traversed through a vast expanse of void for a long time. His body soared and then fell. Everything was pitch-black before him, and in this darkness, he could see countless pairs of eyes seemingly staring at him from the shadows. Finally, after a long time, a light appeared before Xu Zimo¡¯s eyes. He found himself in the midst of ruins. At the same time, King Qinyou¡¯s figure also emerged from the void. "Is this Burial Buddha Temple?" King Qinyou surveyed the surroundings, asking incredulously. In his imagination, a place like Burial Buddha Temple should be covered in dark clouds, with monsters teeming all around. The atmosphere would be very oppressive and evil. But now, where was any hint of the ambiance expected of a forbidden land? Blue sky and white clouds, the sky as blue as a splash of ink in a watercolor painting. The sunlight was bright, and the air was very fresh. It was just that the two of them were in the midst of ruins, making the environment a bit poor, that¡¯s all. "The greatest horrors never reveal to people how terrifying they truly are," Xu Zimo said with a smile. "It is only when horror descends, it will destroy everything with an overwhelmingly powerful force." "Where is this place?" asked King Qinyou, looking curiously at the surrounding ruins. "Don¡¯t you want to know the answer?" Xu Zimo smiled. "Have a look around, and perhaps you will understand." King Qinyou nodded, intending to walk on air. But he discovered that there was a force suppressing the halfway point, preventing him from overcoming the barrier and flying up. ``` Left with no choice, he could only walk to observe the ruins around him. The area of the ruins was extremely vast. So vast that one could not see the end at a glance. Oddly-shaped rocks lay all around, from which one could still make out. How glorious this place must have been. "This was also a Sect Gate, right?" King Qinyou asked as he walked. "Sort of," Xu Zimei nodded. "It¡¯s just that a great war in the past destroyed everything." As the two of them walked on, they saw two skeletons ahead. One was a human skeleton, and the other belonged to a monster. "Evil Ancestor?" King Qinyou asked with some surprise as he looked at the monster¡¯s bones. The skeleton was pitch-black, with sharp claws and two vampire-like fangs in its mouth. It bore a striking resemblance to the image of the Evil Ancestor they had seen before. At the moment, these two skeletons were locked in combat. The monster¡¯s fangs had bitten into the human skeleton¡¯s neck. And the human skeleton had a short Zen Stick thrust into the monster¡¯s body. King Qinyou approached the two skeletons. These two creatures had died who knows how many years ago and still maintained their final posture. King Qinyou looked far into the distance and saw that the further he went, the more skeletons there were. Some of monsters, and some of humans. To say they covered the mountains and plains was no exaggeration, the dense skeletons revealed the intensity of the battle that once took place. The two tried to avoid the dead skeletons and continued walking a certain distance forward. A grand hall appeared before them. A very dilapidated grand hall. Yet compared to the other buildings, it still managed not to collapse. King Qinyou walked into the hall, which had many Buddhist ritual instruments placed around. There were Zen Sticks, Zen rings, wooden fish, and monks¡¯ robes. There were also several withered Bodhi Trees. A painting hung at the very front of the hall. Despite the long erosion of time, the content of the painting was still clearly visible. It depicted a man with a shaven head, wearing a tattered grey robe, with a warm and friendly face. The man¡¯s smile felt very comforting. At the bottom of the painting, there was a line of words. "In the age of World Venerable Yicheng, we held up the last glory, determined to fight to the death." When King Qinyou saw these words, he immediately realized. "Yicheng, could it be the founder of Buddha Country, World Venerable Yicheng?" Xu Zimei nodded slightly, his gaze shifting to King Qinyou, and he spoke. "He was a truly good person who genuinely thought about enlightening all sentient beings, not like many false Buddhas nowadays." "He must have been contemporary with Great Emperor Zhichi, right?" King Qinyou asked. "Yes, back then he was the one believed to be most capable of bearing Destiny," Xu Zimei nodded in response. "If not for that war, the Great Emperor of those years might not necessarily have been Great Emperor Zhichi." "Did he die here?" King Qinyou asked. "They call it ¡¯entering Nirvana¡¯," Xu Zimei replied. The two continued walking forward, as getting out of the ruins was the objective of their journey. "I still don¡¯t understand," King Qinyou said with confusion as they went along. "What exactly happened here?" "It more or less started with the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment before answering. "World Venerable Yicheng wanted to save some people, and later died on the path of salvation. Those people remained the same, unchanged." ``` S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 352 - 351: Arrival at Guyu Village "If you want the real answers, just keep moving forward," Xu Zimei smiled. "The answers lie ahead and are getting closer." King Qinyou always felt that Xu Zimei was holding back, but he nodded nonetheless. After walking for three days and nights, they finally emerged from the vast expanse of ruins at dawn on the fourth day. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was only when they reached the boundary of the ruins that they realized the ruins were sealed off by a formation on all sides. However, the formation was not completely sealed, and there was a light gate intentionally left open in front. Xu Zimei and his companion stepped out of the light gate, and their view brightened considerably. Their gaze rested on a vast plain. The endless sky vanished into the horizon. And standing beside the light gate they had just passed through were two guardians. When Xu Zimei and his companion emerged, the two guardians didn¡¯t even react in time. Then came two panicked shouts as the two guardians fled desperately into the distance. They were shouting, "Evil spirits have come out. Evil spirits are attacking." King Qinyou was confused and looked at Xu Zimei with puzzlement. Only after the two guardians had run a safe distance did they launch the flare they had prepared into the sky to alert others. "What do we do now?" King Qinyou asked. "Let¡¯s wait and see," replied Xu Zimei indifferently. Although he had a fairly clear understanding of the affairs of Burial Buddha Temple, he didn¡¯t have all the details. Neither did he know where exactly they were now. Just as they were about to leave, a group of people rushed over from a distance at breakneck speed. The leader of the group was an old man in a blue robe. In his hand, he held a curved blade engulfed in black mist. At the sight of the Curved Blade, King Qinyou frowned slightly. He remembered the black mist, as it was identical to the evil aura previously wielded by the Evil Ancestor. At that moment, the old man held the Curved Blade in front of him, looking warily at Xu Zimei and his companion. The others who had followed also hid behind the old man, looking at the two with a mixture of fear and curiosity. "Is there a problem?" King Qinyou asked, his tone indifferent. "Are you evil spirits?" the old man took a deep breath and asked in a subdued voice. "What evil spirits?" King Qinyou was slightly taken aback. "Evil spirits from beyond the sky. The Law Enforcers have warned us that any creature emerging from these ruins is likely to be related to evil spirits," the old man said hastily. King Qinyou gave Xu Zimei a look then turned and said, "We are not any evil spirits, and we don¡¯t know what you are talking about with these evil spirits." "Then let me slash you with my blade. If you¡¯re not afraid of the sacred light on my blade, it will prove you¡¯re not an evil spirit," the old man asked tentatively. "Sacred light?" King Qinyou laughed in amusement and replied, "With such heavy evil aura on your blade, I¡¯m afraid only a real evil spirit wouldn¡¯t fear its corruption. Where is this sacred light from?" "Nonsense, this is the Evil-Slaying Blade issued by the Enforcement Hall; how could it be wrong," retorted the old man with a cold snort. "I think the problem is with you two." The cultivation levels of these people were pitifully low, with only a few being in the Spirit Vein Realm, and many were not even cultivators. King Qinyou, visibly agitated, seemed rather inclined to slap these people to death. Xu Zimei quickly shook his head and said, "Just let them slash you. It won¡¯t hurt you anyway. I have some questions for them!" King Qinyou pondered for a moment. He knew why he had come here. For the entire Ancient Nether Tribe, this wasn¡¯t too much to ask. "Alright, then go ahead and slash," said King Qinyou as he stepped forward and stretched out his right arm. The old man hesitated for a moment, but eventually he swung the curved blade down viciously. With a "pfft" sound, the curved blade chopped into King Qinyou¡¯s flesh. However, there was no response, and the injury on King Qinyou¡¯s arm recovered in an instant. In fact, with King Qinyou¡¯s strength, such a low-level weapon couldn¡¯t even penetrate his skin. He had only done so deliberately, to cooperate with the others. ... Seeing this scene, the old man finally breathed a sigh of relief. The cautious look he gave Xu Zimei and his companion also relaxed a bit. "As long as you are not evil spirits, that is good," said the old man. "Where are you from? How did you appear from the Ruins Forbidden Land?" Seeing that King Qinyou was about to speak, Xu Zimei hurriedly interjected, "We come from Liuhuo City. We were traveling together at one point and, while walking, we got lost. Then, somehow, we ended up in the Ruins Forbidden Land." "Then you must have strayed into the Forbidden Land by mistake," the old man nodded and replied. "After all, our Light Realm is so vast that many people could not traverse it in a lifetime." Xu Zimei smiled and nodded his head. The Light Realm, Enforcement Hall, he had obtained several important pieces of information. The people here are mostly mortals, unable to fly. It would indeed be difficult to cross this realm. The old man probably thought they were from the Light Realm as well. ...¡­ "Where exactly is this Liuhuo City you speak of? Is it far from our Guyu Village?" continued the old man. "We also don¡¯t know where this place is. Do you have a map that I could look at, elder?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "I have a map, but it only shows routes near our Guyu Village. We¡¯ve never been to other places, so naturally, we can¡¯t draw maps of them," the old man nodded and said. "Then, elder, may we stay in your village for a while?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "As soon as we find our way back, we will leave immediately." "Well," the old man looked back at the group of people behind him, hesitating slightly. "We are willing to pay," Xu Zimei quickly took out a few spirit stones. At the sight of the spirit stones, the people around them exclaimed in surprise. The reason these people couldn¡¯t cultivate was not because their aptitude was so poor. It was because the spiritual energy between heaven and earth was limited. Many places had no spiritual energy at all. And even if they learned cultivation, the lack of spiritual energy doomed them to not reach very high realms. ... "It is a pleasure to have friends come from afar," the old man said, taking the spirit stones from Xu Zimei with a smile. Together, the crowd started walking toward Guyu Village in the distance. Along the way, King Qinyou curiously looked at the old man and asked, "Why do you call the ruins a Forbidden Land?" "A long time ago, a group of evil spirits came into our world from a different space in the Different Dimension, wanting to take over our world," the old man replied. "Later, it was the heroes of the Enforcement Hall who defeated them. So we call the place where the battle was fought the Ruins Forbidden Land. The Enforcement Hall left a warning that the evil spirits might reappear after a number of years." King Qinyou frowned slightly upon hearing the old man¡¯s words. He felt even more confused in his head. If World Venerable Yicheng had once led the people of the Buddha Country to fight against the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan there, and they had failed, then who were these so-called evil spirits mentioned by the villagers? Chapter 353 - 352 The Truth about the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan Guyu Village was not a particularly vast village. It merely harbored a sparse population of a few hundred residents. At the entrance of the village, two ancient poplar trees stood, their branches gently swaying with the breeze. Xu Zimei and King Qinyou arrived in the village. Most of the villagers were mere mortals, and the strongest among them was only at the Spirit Vein Realm. And this martial artist at the Spirit Vein Realm was none other than the village chief of Guyu Village, the elder in the blue robe, Gu Qingyun. The two stayed in Gu Qingyun¡¯s home. The courtyard was not large, and there were two side rooms in the backyard. Both entered the side rooms, and King Qinyou¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "Stop beating around the bush. What exactly is going on here?" "There are myriad races in the world, and the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan is just one part of them," said Xu Zimei with a smile. "A long time ago, the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan was exiled because their race was too cruel. Just like their name, bloodthirsty. They needed to rely on vast quantities of fresh blood to survive. This also led to too much bloodshed." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, King Qinyou fell silent for a moment, then said, "But what does this have to do with Buddha Country?" "Later, the ancestors of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan used great sorcery to bring their tribe back from the exile lands. The Bloodthirsty Evil Clan that returned to Yuan Central Continent immediately caused a storm of blood and carnage. In their quest for fresh blood, they killed countless beings. Countless lives were lost, and rivers of blood flowed." Xu Zimei replied, "They even established the Ancient Realm and raised living creatures inside. Like fattened pigs awaiting slaughter, they would just cut them open whenever they needed." "Are you talking about the sealed Ancient Realm that we are in now?" King Qinyou instantly realized. "Exactly," Xu Zimei nodded. "Back then, World Venerable Yicheng was preaching his Buddhist Law. Relieving suffering and difficulties, and ferrying all beings to salvation. Later, he resolutely led his Buddhist disciples into the heart of the Ancient Realm. They began the long struggle against the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan. And as you know, the Buddhist disciples were annihilated, and World Venerable Yicheng himself perished in that battle." "Then who are the evil spirits the villagers talk about?" King Qinyou seemed to have guessed something and asked. "It¡¯s World Venerable Yicheng¡¯s group, of course," said Xu Zimei, shaking his head. "The Buddhist disciples were defeated and, ultimately, under the promotion of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan. They became the heroes who protected the Ancient Realm and established the Enforcement Hall. And World Venerable Yicheng and his followers became the evil spirits that were to invade the Ancient Realm." King Qinyou fell silent for a moment before finally asking, "I want to know what role Wuhua Temple plays in all of this?" "Just a pitiful character," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "They¡¯re not important, a temple established by the weak, ignored by everyone. Latterly, for fame, strength, renown, and status. They sold their souls to the dark." King Qinyou slowly nodded his head; he finally understood most of it. "So what do we do now?" "Originally, I wanted to go directly to the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan," Xu Zimei said. "But now that Buddha Country has suddenly intervened, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Let them take the lead, and we¡¯ll reap the benefits of their efforts." "I understand, so we wait further," King Qinyou nodded. ...¡­ In the days that followed, Xu Zimei and King Qinyou settled down quite comfortably in Guyu Village. However, Chief Gu Qingyun remained wary of the two and often had men secretly surveil them. Xu Zimei had also managed to integrate into the life here. He understood that the fate of the people here was tragic. Whether it was the adults who had already begun their cultivation or the children who had just been born. From the beginning, their fate had already been sealed. They didn¡¯t even know anything. They considered the Ancient Realm a vast world. Little did they know, it was merely a cage to raise them, pigs for the slaughter. Xu Zimei asked the village head for a map of the nearby area. There were three cities near Guyu Village, and Xu Zimei often had nothing better to do than to wander around the cities. Finally, on the seventh day, he encountered the followers of Buddha Country in a city known as Zihao City. Among them was Liu Zongfang, including the Immortal Mortal Sect, and several hundred other people from various forces and loose cultivators. These people seemed to be aware of the dangers of Burial Buddha Temple. Instead of acting recklessly, they gathered together, following the instructions of the Tongming Observer. Xu Zimei was waiting for the Tongming Observer to make a move. He knew that Buddha Country had a backup plan, but what it was, he did not know. Otherwise, with the strength of the Tongming Observer, coming here was pure suicide. Whether it was Guyu Village or Zihao City, each city had its own Enforcement Hall. These people did not rashly attack the Enforcement Hall but instead gathered all sorts of information about the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan. ... Xu Zimei did not disturb the others; he silently returned to Guyu Village. The pace of life in the village was very slow, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Finally, on a morning in October when the autumn wind had withered the leaves, the normally quiet village erupted into activity early in the morning. People bustled about within the village, creating a lively scene. Xu Zimei and King Qinyou got up and went out, and after asking around with a villager on the streets, they understood what was going on. The Enforcement Hall was coming to the village to recruit Law Enforcers. According to the information left by the Enforcement Hall, creatures from the outside world kept trying to attack the Ancient Realm. The peaceful life that the people here enjoyed was all because of the Law Enforcers fighting and shedding their blood on the front lines. Therefore, across the entire Ancient Realm, every Law Enforcer was a hero. And since there had been a large number of casualties among the Law Enforcers, every three years, the Enforcement Hall would recruit a large number of Law Enforcers throughout the Ancient Realm. Hearing this, Xu Zimei snorted disdainfully. "What Law Enforcers, it¡¯s just that the time to harvest the leeks has come," he said. "What do you mean?" King Qinyou frowned slightly beside him. "The pigs are fattened up, what do you think is going to happen?" Xu Zimei asked. "Slaughter," King Qinyou paused for a moment. "The so-called resistance against the evil spirits from the outside world, becoming Law Enforcers, becoming heroes, it¡¯s all lies." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Those filled with fervor will find out that what awaits them is only the descending cleaver." King Qinyou fell silent for a moment and said nothing more. A person is a person because they are not heartless machines. If there is a heart, there must be a conscience. Mmost people will always have the attitude of not caring for anything that doesn¡¯t concern them directly. Everyone sweeps the snow before their own doorsteps. People like the World Venerable Yicheng are not common. If it weren¡¯t for that thing, King Qinyou wouldn¡¯t care about what happened here either. "Should we tell them the truth?" King Qinyou asked. "Do you think they would believe you?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He shook his head and said, "I only recognize one principle." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 354 - 353 My name is Gu Ze, I am a hero "The only hero that can truly save you is yourself." "There are no saviors in this world." "Even if there were saviors, they would save a whole era." "Not any particular person, or a particular group of people." "Fate lies in your own hands." The two of them had already arrived at the most spacious clearing in the village. At this moment, several hundred villagers had surrounded the area. Within the encirclement stood three figures in white robes. Two men and a woman. The pure white robes fluttered gently in the breeze, with the word ¡¯Law Enforcers¡¯ written on the back. On the chest was a symbol of a sword and shield. At this moment, Xu Zimei could still hear the villagers¡¯ buzzing discussions around him. "Do you see the Law Enforcer on the left?" a villager said to their child. "That¡¯s Gu Ze, he also came from our Guyu Village. He has now become a great hero. When you grow up, you should learn from him." The child nodded vigorously, eyes filled with hopeful light. There really wasn¡¯t much of a criterion for selecting Law Enforcers. Those underage, or unmarried, need not apply. Xu Zimei knew why, because these people still had the capability to reproduce. Breeding livestock were always intended to maintain an equal proportion of males to females, otherwise, there could be an imbalance between the species. The selection of Law Enforcers seemed very relaxed, as long as one met these simple requirements, they could become a Law Enforcer. In just one morning, more than twenty people from the village had been selected and taken away. The selection came to an end, and under the warm invitation of the village chief, Gu Qingyun, the three Law Enforcers reluctantly agreed to have lunch in the village before departing. During the meal, the villagers were bustling about inside the house. Xu Zimei slowly sat down next to the Law Enforcers¡¯ table. He looked at the man named Gu Ze and smiled, "I heard that you were once from this village?" "Yes," Gu Ze nodded slightly, looking at Xu Zimei with confusion. "You personally lead them to Hell, doesn¡¯t that make you sad?" asked King Qinyou from the side. Gu Ze¡¯s face changed slightly and finally he said, "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand." "You know what I mean," King Qinyou said indifferently. "What awaits them is only Death, becoming just part of the fresh blood needed by the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan." King Qinyou looked indifferently at the three Law Enforcers. These Bloodthirsty Evil Clan folks are really something! To avoid raising suspicions among the villagers, they allow them to live in a cradle made of lies. They even have people from Guyu Village handle the selection. The words of Gu Ze are certainly believed by the villagers of Guyu Village, as it¡¯s someone from their own village. If it was a strange Law Enforcer doing the selection, the volunteering villagers would surely have their doubts. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I guess this method isn¡¯t just employed in Guyu Village but probably across the entire Ancient Realm. "How do you know these things?" Gu Ze stood up in an instant, his face greatly altered. He drew his Longsword from his waist, asking warily, "Who are you people?" "We are merely passersby in this world," King Qinyou said calmly. "What, got angry from the embarrassment?" Hearing King Qinyou¡¯s words, and before Gu Ze could reply, Xu Zimei patted King Qinyou¡¯s shoulder and shook his head at him. "This matter is none of our concern; no one is truly foolish." "Then we are just going to ignore it?" King Qinyou looked at Xu Zimei and said indifferently. "I have decided to take care of this matter with Guyu Village, it¡¯s about time these villagers knew the truth." Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head, then sat aside without speaking further. Perhaps the plight of Guyu Village reminded King Qinyou of much. In those times of Wild Desolation, all beings existed as if they were mere ants. The three great races ruled over everything, it was a time when drinking hair was like drinking blood. However, as part of the Ancient Nether, they always thought about resisting everything. The humans of the Ancient Realm seemed to remind him of his own weak self from the Wild Desolation era. ...... "What happened?" Hearing noises from the courtyard, the villagers quickly came out of the kitchen. They saw Gu Ze with his Longsword drawn, glaring coldly at King Qinyou. "Lord Gu Ze, let¡¯s talk this over. He¡¯s new to our village and doesn¡¯t understand the rules," Gu Qingyun hastily said. "Perhaps I should tell you all something," King Qinyou looked at the people of Guyu Village and took a deep breath before speaking. "You¡¯re seeking death," realizing that King Qinyou was about to reveal the truth, Gu Ze¡¯s face drastically changed, and he struck with his sword. Yet, in the end, Gu Ze¡¯s strength was only that of the True Vein Realm. With a cold snort from King Qinyou, he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. That cold snort, like thunder exploding, instantly dealt a heavy blow to the minds of the three Law Enforcers present. They spat out blood, their faces turning pale as they fell to the ground. Everyone looked at King Qinyou with faces filled with horror. "What I¡¯m about to say next might be a huge shock to you. You might not believe it, but I still have to say it," King Qinyou said indifferently. "This so-called Ancient Realm is nothing but a cage. And all of you are merely food raised by a clan known as the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan. Those who are sent off to be heroes are in fact stepping on a path that leads to Death without return. And this Gu Ze is nothing more than a dog bred by others to weave lies." Hearing King Qinyou¡¯s words, Gu Ze closed his eyes in despair. Hot tears streamed from his eyes. His chest heaved uncontrollably. He roared towards the heavens. ........ My name is Gu Ze, and I am a hero. They say Law Enforcers are heroes. I was thrilled when I was selected to be one of them in this round of Law Enforcer recruitment. After bidding farewell to the villagers seeing me off, I followed the Lord Law Enforcer to that place I had long dreamed of. I thought it was the road to the Holy Hall, but I never realized what I would be going through next. Boiling blood tumbled in a pool like molten lava. Accompanied by the disintegration of flesh, the dissolving of bones, and those inhuman screams of agony. One after another, people were pushed into the blood pool. I stood at the end of the queue, fearing for when my turn might come. The monsters with sharp fangs and deadly claws sat at the edge of the blood pool. They drank the blood and gnawed on the bones. The crisp sound of breaking bones echoed in my ears. I was terrified; this was not how heroes should be treated. Finally, it was my turn. I stood at the edge of the blood pool, and the heat wave that hit me seemed to mock my ignorance. I thought my life was coming to an end. Suddenly, a man in a blood-red robe approached me. He asked me if I was willing to become a Law Enforcer. What is a Law Enforcer? To earn the trust of people from their respective villages or cities and bring them here without any hesitation. In exchange, I would be allowed to live. Even if it was a meager existence. I no longer had to become food for the monsters like the pigs jumping into the blood pool. I agreed, perhaps life is more important than anything else. Even though I initially felt full of guilt. Chapter 355 - 354: Those Who Offend the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, Die! But later, I understood. My strength alone was ultimately too weak to change anything. If I couldn¡¯t change the world, why not become a part of it? Become one of the monsters. My name is Gu Ze, and I am not a hero. ... Gu Ze said this, looked at the village chief who had become somewhat silent, and bowed his head slightly. "I¡¯m sorry!" "Village chief, this man is now in your hands," King Qinyou said indifferently. Gu Qingyun fell into a long silence, at that moment appearing particularly aged and defeated. "Thank you," he bowed to King Qinyou, expressing his gratitude. Then, he walked over to Gu Ze and personally helped Hu Ze and the other two Law Enforcers to their feet. "Take the twenty or so Law Enforcers you¡¯ve selected and leave," he said. "Village chief," Gu Ze looked at Gu Qingyun in disbelief. "Leave," Gu Qingyun commanded in an undeniable growl. His face bore an indescribable emotion, and his skin trembled ever so slightly. Gu Ze fell silent for a short time and, at last, dragged his weakened body out of the courtyard. He left Guyu Village together with the twenty or so Law Enforcers selected that morning. Upon seeing this scene, King Qinyou stood frozen in place. He did not speak to stop them; he had previously said that he would leave the matter to Gu Qingyun to handle. Villagers gradually brought out their prepared meals. Gu Qingyun, holding a wine jar, took several big gulps and then turned his head and said with a laugh to King Qinyou beside him, "Tasteless." "I need an explanation," King Qinyou replied blandly. "Those who were sent to be Law Enforcers, to be heroes, went in batch after batch, never to return. Gu Qingyun¡¯s gaze fixed on the distant, slowly setting horizon. The setting sun stained half the sky, a scene as beautiful as a painting. "I have never seen them again. Some say they died, killed in battles with evil spirits. They died gloriously, died with honor. At first, I thought so too, until one night decades ago. A villager who had been sent to be a Law Enforcer returned covered in blood. He told me that it was all a scam. We were like caged birds, our wings broken, our wildness worn away, only waiting for death. Since then, I have known the answer to it all." "Then why didn¡¯t you rebel?" King Qinyou asked. "Rebel? With what do we rebel? Without Spiritual Energy in the world, we are mere mortals. Even if we were to forcefully embark on the Heavenly Path of Cultivation, we would be nothing more than ants of the Spirit Vein, the Condensing Vein." Gu Qingyun bitter-smiled and said, "Without rebelling, just a few dozen people will die every few years. To rebel would bring annihilation to our people. So tell me, to rebel or not to rebel? We are the caged birds, birds that have seen through the ways of the world and resigned to their fate." Hearing Gu Qingyun¡¯s words, King Qinyou turned to look at Xu Zimei, who was sitting beside him with a calm expression. He remembered what Xu Zimei had just said to him. "There are no real fools in this world. Some are truly clever, others feign ignorance against their will." "You¡¯ve seen through it all, haven¡¯t you," King Qinyou said, looking at Xu Zimei. "Enough, the act is about to start," Xu Zimei said with a smile. No sooner had his words fallen, than a "boom" was heard in the distance. "Who dares to violate the Enforcement Hall," a roar erupted from the distant sky. Everyone looked toward the southeast, where Zihao City was located. "Someone is attacking the Enforcement Hall of Zihao City," Gu Qingyun said with focused intent. "Buddha Country is making its move," King Qinyou replied. "Village chief, I think it¡¯s time for us to leave," Xu Zimei said with a smile, suggesting their farewell. "You two," Gu Qingyun looked at Xu Zimei and his companion with some astonishment, evidently guessing something. "Although we did it for our own interests, by exterminating the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, we have indirectly lent you a hand," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He and King Qinyou stepped into the void and left. The villagers of Guyu Village watched as the two figures departed, their hearts unable to find peace for a long time. ...¡­... This sky has a domain with Sky-Banishing Power, yet compared to the Sky-Banishing Power of the Ruins Forbidden Land, it was obviously much weaker. The people of Buddha Country had already begun their attack on the Enforcement Hall of Zihao City, and Xu Zimei was also ready to reap the benefits of their efforts. By the time Xu Zimei arrived at the Enforcement Hall, he found that it had already been completely destroyed. In the sky, two Immortal Ascension Boundary powerhouses stood on the void. One was the Tongming Observer, and the other was none other than Liu Zongfang. The person who had talked with Xu Zimei in the fasting room before. Everyone knew of his renowned Liu-style Swordsmanship, yet no one imagined he had already stepped onto the Heavenly Path. "This man sure hid his capabilities deeply!" Xu Zimei chuckled. Now, with the presence of two Immortal Ascension powerhouses, this Enforcement Hall was effortlessly destroyed as if it were rotting wood. At that moment, the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth suddenly surged. In the Ancient Realm, where Spiritual Energy was scarce, every bit of its use was extremely precious. People looked up, only to see the source of this gathering of Spiritual Energy. In the sky, a blood-colored eye appeared. The eye, bearing endless slaughter and strangeness, quietly observed everyone below. "Are you the descendants of those ants from the past?" the blood-colored eye spoke. The voice seemed to come from nowhere. It felt the aura of the people from Buddha Country and instantly associated them with World Venerable Yicheng and his group from long ago. "You all should die," the Tongming Observer said faintly. "Ants, since you have come, then forever be adrift here," the blood-colored eye laughed arrogantly. With that, the entire Ancient Realm emitted a thunderous ¡¯boom¡¯. Looking around, people saw a blue barrier suddenly appear on the walls of the Ancient Realm. This barrier enveloped the entire Ancient Realm, also blocking the sealing entrance used by everyone to arrive. At this moment, the indigenous people of the Ancient Realm were also looking up at the sky, unsure why such a great change had occurred. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­... A Heaven-reaching Path with endless Malice Qi slowly stretched down from one end of the sky. It seemed to cross through layers of void, reaching straight to the Other Shore. It appeared right in front of everyone. From within the pitch-black darkness of the Heaven-reaching Path, three figures stepped out. "The Bloodthirsty Evil Clan has four ancient ancestors," the Tongming Observer said on the side. "We killed one of them in the outer world previously, now there should be three left." As these three figures slowly walked out of the Heaven-reaching Path, An evil aura enveloped the whole sky. The space of heaven and earth kept breaking and sinking. Infinite Spiritual Energy, like Shocking Waves, echoed incessantly around. "My name is Lu Wu," "My name is Zhe Zhuo," "My name is Gui Yu," "Those who offend the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan will die!" As the word ¡¯die¡¯ was uttered, a vast sea of blood and overwhelming Immortal Might surged up, reaching for the heavens. Chapter 356 - 355: Do You Want to Die? "What should we do with three Immortal Ascension powerhouses on their side?" Liu Zongfang asked the Tongming Observer. The Tongming Observer turned to the crowd and said, "We¡¯ll hold off two, and you all join forces to deal with the third, how about that?" "You go," Xu Zimei said to King Qinyou. King Qinyou nodded slightly, offering no objection. Immense Immortal Might radiated from him, beneath the astonished gazes of the people around. He charged straight toward the Evil Ancestor Gui Yu. The three Evil Ancestors clashed with the three defenders, causing the entire firmament to tremble unrest. The wind and clouds shifted shapes, and the Endless Void fractured. An overwhelming aura filled the whole heaven and earth. It seemed as if half of the firmament was about to collapse. Watching the battle in the sky, many felt their hearts racing with fear. "What do we do now?" someone asked. "We can¡¯t continue being passive. Let¡¯s find the Evil Clan¡¯s lair," Xu Zimei said. "How shall we find it?" a person beside asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei raised her head and pointed toward the Heaven-reaching Path in the sky. This Heaven-reaching Path was permeated with strands of dark energy, deep and boundless. At the twists and turns leading to secluded places, it felt like dark clouds were pressing down on the city, a harbinger of a terrifying storm. "Maybe we should just forget about it," someone hesitantly said. "What if there are more Immortal Ascension powerhouses in there?" "It¡¯s not a ¡¯what if¡¯. There are definitely more," Xu Zimei shook her head and said. "This place was never meant for all of you to come to." "You¡¯re not much stronger than us," someone said discontentedly. Xu Zimei turned back and gave a dismissive glance to that person, asking indifferently, "Do you want to die?" The man shrank his neck, feeling the intense murderous aura emanating from Xu Zimei, and decided to keep his mouth shut. The battle in the firmament continued, with no quick resolution in sight between the six combatants. At this moment, a rumbling noise came from afar. Everyone turned to look and saw that from all directions, a horde of monsters had suddenly surged out. This horde resembled the skeletal remains Xu Zimei had seen in the Ruins Forbidden Land. With vampire-like teeth and sharp claws, these monsters moved incredibly fast. There were thousands, maybe tens of thousands of these creatures, now swarming in from all sides. They surrounded the group tightly, leaving no room to escape, like an iron bucket enclosure. "Are these the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan members?" someone¡¯s complexion changed as they spoke. "What do we do now? There are so many Bloodthirsty Evil Clan members that even if they stood still for us to kill, we wouldn¡¯t know when we¡¯d finish." Xu Zimei looked up slightly to the Tongming Observer in the sky and yelled, "Observer, use whatever trump card you have. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die here." After speaking, Xu Zimei looked at the people beside her and said, "If you don¡¯t want to die, yell with me." Without hesitation, everyone started calling for help. Someone lamented, "I really shouldn¡¯t have come to the Burial Buddha Temple." "You¡¯re afraid now?" Xu Zimei smiled, "The real terror hasn¡¯t even appeared yet!" Hearing the cries of the crowd, the Tongming Observer didn¡¯t hesitate. As he watched these creatures charge from all directions, overwhelming in ferocity, as if they were set to tear everyone to pieces. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Tongming Observer punched through Evil Ancestor Zhezhuo, retreating swiftly backward several steps. He scoffed coldly and took out something resembling a sacred lamp from his Storage Ring. The lamp was triangular in shape, with three marks engraved in the middle. Only a layer of oil remained inside, and the faint flame struggled to flicker within. At that moment, the Tongming Observer floated the lamp into mid-air. His Spiritual Energy burst forth, and with a downward sweep of his right hand, a sea of fire surged from the lamp, engulfing the heavens. The fire, like a circle, enveloped everyone present and then started expanding outward. The flame was remarkably strange; it burned with an exceptionally vigorous vitality. Even a mere wisp of a flame could possess a burning prairie¡¯s might. All the monsters that touched the flame screamed in agony. No matter how they struggled, they could not extinguish the blaze. It was as if their very selves were the perfect fuel for the flames. The golden flame¡¯s expansion accelerated, swiftly enveloping heaven and earth in a sea of fire. Though numerous, the monsters had already dispersed in disarray. The sound of "crackle and pop" exploded around them. Monsters caught in the flames could not escape their fate of dissolving into a puddle of pus. Watching his kin die in agony, Evil Ancestor Zhezhuo roared. His True Fate Emergence was that of a nine-headed monster, howling furiously. The monster¡¯s nine heads each represented a different element. With earth-shaking momentum, it charged at the Tongming Observer. "This flame is from the Arrogant Ancestor of the past," the Tongming Observer said calmly. "It contains the collective will of all beings and is the bane of your Bloodthirsty Evil Clan." The two resumed their battle with one another. Seeing that most of the monsters around had perished in the flames, with only a small fraction fleeing, those present finally heaved a sigh of relief. "This place is too dangerous, I need to leave," someone inhaled deeply on the side, saying with a distressed expression. "The entire Ancient Realm has been sealed, no one can escape." "So what do we do? We can¡¯t just wait for death. Besides, going directly to the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan¡¯s stronghold, what¡¯s the difference between that and seeking death?" Hearing the surrounding debate, Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. Ants should always know their place. The Bloodthirsty Evil Clan was not a particularly large group. The Tongming Observer¡¯s Holy Fire had, in fact, killed the majority of their people a moment ago. At this time, the higher-ups of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan were probably still fuming with rage. Xu Zimei rose into the air and flew straight toward the location of the Heaven-reaching Path. Everyone watching his departing figure was startled. "Has he gone mad? Does he really dare to go?" "Should we follow him?" "If you want to go, go. It¡¯s seeking death," was the reply. ... Once inside the Heaven-reaching Path, there were no obstructions along the way. The surrounding void pulsated irregularly, and the path was lined with Teleportation Arrays. Xu Zimei tread through the ethereal air, stepping into the innermost Teleportation Array. With his body briefly traversing the void, layers of ripples billowed across the space before him, like droplets on a rippling lake. He emerged from the void, and his line of sight suddenly broadened. No sooner had his figure appeared than applause rang out around him. This was a dark and silent grand hall. At the very front of the hall was a royal throne. Beneath the throne stood nine figures in a descending order. The person on the throne was hidden in darkness, indiscernible except for the faint outline of their silhouette. "You truly are brave," someone spoke up at this moment. "To come alone to the stronghold of our Bloodthirsty Evil Clan." Looking at the figures at the head, Xu Zimei gave a light chuckle. "The Evil God and his nine Evil Generals?" Chapter 357 - 356: The Ten Stepping into Immortality Descend ``` In the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, the real dominator behind the scenes is not the so-called Four Ancient Ancestors. Of course, the world only knows about the Four Ancient Ancestors, ignorant of the true mastermind who rarely appears¡ªthe Evil God and his Nine Evil Generals. Each of the Nine Evil Generals possesses strength comparable to that of the Ancient Ancestors. Especially the Evil God himself, whose strength, much like his person, is completely enshrouded in mystery. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­ At this moment, upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Evil God was taken aback for a moment before he spoke indifferently, "It seems you know quite a lot." "Without preparation, how would I dare come to your Burial Buddha Temple," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "This place is proclaimed to be a forbidden land where even a Great Emperor in his lifetime would not matter." "Then let me see your preparations," the Evil God responded coolly. Immediately, one of the Nine Evil Generals seated below, the Secret Heretic Warrior, thrust a gigantic hand toward Xu Zimei in an attempt to suppress him. The Nine Evil Generals of this Evil God have cultivated the legendary Nine Secrets. Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Shu, Zu, Qian, Xing. Each Secret represents the extreme limit of self-levels. At this moment, as his massive hand fell, an endless sharpness permeated the surroundings. The sound of thunderous explosions echoed throughout the entire hall. Xu Zimei stood in place without moving; a pair of large hands reached out from the void to block the attack for him. The person in the void never showed themselves, only blocking the attack for Xu Zimei before falling silent again. "Quite interesting," the Evil God at the head sneered coldly. The dark fog that shrouded the great hall began to disperse. Xu Zimei could finally see the faces of the people seated at the head. The Nine Evil Generals were not very distinct from each other, their figures all enveloped within ample black robes. They were very similar to the monsters outside. As for the Evil God at the head, he looked even more human-like. This Evil God was a pale young man. Dressing in a white feather robe made his complexion appear sickly pale. If he did not open his mouth to reveal those two sharp teeth, he would look no different from an ordinary human being. "State your purpose for coming here," the Evil God said indifferently. His gaze was piercing as he insolently reclined on his throne, scrutinizing Xu Zimei as if looking at a person about to die. "To exterminate all of you, and then obtain what I want," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "Such a big tone," the Evil God licked his lips, the two sharp teeth gleaming coldly in the darkness. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Nine Evil Generals seated at the head also exuded an imposing might. Nine different lights of Immortal Might burst forth from the nine men, combining and pressing towards Xu Zimei to suppress him. "Before battle, shouldn¡¯t all unnecessary factors be cleared away?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Evil God¡¯s gaze became sharp, and with a wave of his hand, several streams of dark energy dispersed, colliding against the spaces around them. The sound of shattering echoed. "Crack, crack," as if something were breaking apart. At this moment, whether in the Central Continent or the other four continents, In many halls of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect where matters were discussed, mirrors floating in mid-air cracked. "He¡¯s really cautious," a deep voice commented with a sigh. "At least we know now, that place is stronger than we imagined." "The Forbidden Land is, after all, a Forbidden Land. It¡¯s just that no one knows who that young man is?" "Send people to investigate and keep a close eye on the movements of the Burial Buddha Temple. We are not yet strong enough to confront it." ... As the sound of the mirrors breaking echoed, the Evil God let out a cold snort. "A bunch of little mice!" "I heard that you were once a banished race," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "A species that should have been annihilated from this world long ago." ``` "Who in this world is born to reign high above others?" the Evil God said indifferently. "Although our existence may lead to more deaths, it¡¯s simply the survival of the fittest. It just means that those people aren¡¯t fit to live." Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. "And you think you are?" Gazing at the formidable presence of the nine Evil Generals soaring into the sky, Xu Zimei waved his hand grandly. An endless space spread out beneath his feet, and a Teleportation Array appeared beside him. On the other side of the Teleportation Array, the vast Immortal Might echoed. One by one, figures descended into the great hall with the aid of the Teleportation Array. Each of these figures carried an imposing aura, and Immortal Might surged around them. They were like gods, causing the surrounding space to succumb to their presence. Five Stepping into Immortality powerhouses from the Divine Gate, three from the Ancient Nether. One from the Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, and another from the Fan Family of the Central Continent. A total of ten Stepping into Immortality powerhouses crossed through layers of the void from one end of the Teleportation Array, descending between heaven and earth. At the moment these ten great Stepping into Immortality powerhouses arrived, Bai Meng¡¯s towering figure also stepped out from the void amidst a sky filled with Demonic Qi. "Greetings, my lord!" Following Bai Meng¡¯s respectful shout, the ten great Stepping into Immortality powerhouses also shouted in unison. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the Evil God, whose expression was awkward. He said indifferently, "I know your Bloodthirsty Evil Clan is strong. It must have been no simple task to return from the Exile Lands. But there are too many strong beings in this world, even Great Emperors have to seek out the Heaven Beyond Heavens." "What do you want?" the Evil God asked Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent. "We have no grudge between us, after all. If what you desire is not too excessive, I can give it to you." "The wise know their times," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He continued, "The Nine Regions Grand Body and the Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone." "That¡¯s impossible, as you should understand," the Evil God shook his head evenly. He replied, "What those two things represent, I understand far better than you." "Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss, just as you¡¯ve said. Survival of the fittest," Xu Zimei gestured dismissively, his eyes slightly narrowed as he spoke softly. "Kill them all." As his command fell, several strands of Immortal Might surged from behind him into the heavens. The ten Stepping into Immortality powerhouses charged straight into the fray. And Bai Meng also advanced step by step toward the Evil God. Feeling the strong authority emanating from Bai Meng, the Taoist Charm spread all around. "Your kind of existence, I encountered one many years ago," the Evil God said impassively. Bai Meng looked at the Evil God with slightly narrowed eyes. "Blood Nether Emperor," the Evil God continued, "He came to my Burial Buddha Temple by virtue of his status as a Great Emperor, demanding an item. But he ended up trapped for seven days before he managed to escape." "Great Emperors are but ants," Bai Meng said coolly. Great Emperors merely opened the Nine Vein Gates. To someone like him, who spanned an Epoch, there were too many strong ones he had seen. "I hope you don¡¯t follow in his footsteps," the Evil God snorted coldly. At that moment, endless Demonic Qi coalesced in midair. It clashed and mingled chaotically with Bai Meng¡¯s Demonic Qi. The Evil God¡¯s figure grew tenfold in size, his body shattering the firmament of the great hall above. His figure tore through layers of darkness, looking down at everyone present. Chapter 358 - 357: The Tenth Vein Gate Direct to the Other Shore When the Evil God¡¯s massive silhouette loomed over everyone present, his claws descended directly. With a "boom," the hall where everyone was located completely collapsed. It was only when the hall collapsed that Xu Zimei could see clearly the place where the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan resided. It was a space of utter darkness, devoid of any light. Darkness, silence, loneliness, coldness. These were the only words Xu Zimei could think of to characterize this space. The creatures living here would be forever doomed to a solitary darkness. Until the moment of their death. "Is this the Exile Lands?" Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings. The stronghold of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan was not within the Ancient Realm. The Ancient Realm was merely a cage where they bred their food, while they controlled everything from outside the cage. But sadly, in fact, they themselves existed within another cage¡ªthe Exile Lands. They too were like birds trapped in a cage. ... "As you see, there is no life, no light, no Spiritual Energy here. Beings that reside in the Exile Lands only have solitary death in the cold darkness left." The Evil God said indifferently, "And we have lived here for generations, enduring endless torment and torture." Hearing the Evil God¡¯s words, Bai Meng frowned slightly. In this world, he could not sense any Taoist Charm. It was as if his path had been blocked by something. "Don¡¯t bother trying; the Exile Lands is a place abandoned by the Heavenly Dao." The Evil God said with a sneer, "Here, even a Great Emperor cannot feel any Taoist Charm." Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes at the Evil God and said, "This is also the reason you can contend with the Blood Nether Emperor!" The strength of the Great Emperor lies in the distinct nature of the Immortal Path. If Taoist Charm cannot be used, then the Great Emperor is no different from a common Stepping into Immortality strong being. The Exile Lands precisely diminish the difference between the two in the Immortal Path to almost nothing. "I admit that your force is somewhat beyond my expectation," said the Evil God indifferently. "But as long as we do not leave these Exile Lands, what can you do to me? When we, the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, have accumulated enough strength and leave these Exile Lands, we will ensure that this world pays for its injustice with a storm of wind and blood." Xu Zimei eyed Bai Meng, who was beside him. "My lord, I will take care of him," Bai Meng hurriedly nodded. All around him, Demonic Qi entwined, enveloping the entire world. Merging with the dark space in which they stood. Countless ferocious faces roared within the darkness. Seeing this scene, the Evil God snorted coldly, surprised, "It seems you¡¯re no mild character either!" The Evil God¡¯s body was hundreds of meters tall, resembling a vast monster. As its body grew larger and larger, the skin stretched tight over it, making it look even more like skeletal remains. The claws were tens of meters long, especially the two fangs in its mouth, which seemed sharp enough to pierce through anything. As Bai Meng swung his right hand, the countless ferocious faces in midair all roared and charged down. The ferocious faces passed through the layers of the void, swallowing endless Demonic Qi, as if meteors were falling, apocalyptic. The Evil God, not to be outdone, opened its gaping maw and let out a heaven-piercing roar. Demonic aura filled the air around it, its body surface covered with a layer of dark gray luminescence. It blocked all the ferocious faces. Then, with a swipe of its massive paw, it struck down at the position where Bai Meng stood. Bai Meng snorted coldly, his fist also punching through the Endless Void, carrying roaring Demonic Qi back in retaliation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just a battle between Bai Meng and the Evil God. The nine Evil Generals and the ten Stepping into Immortality strong beings brought by Xu Zimei were also fighting. Some were engaged in single combat, while others were entangled in chaos. The entire world was constantly collapsing and restoring, repeating the process. "Rumble," the sound of explosions echoed all around, unable to subside for a long time. This battle seemed as if it was going to bring down the entire firmament. Spatial turbulence surged, and the mad wind and torrential rain were like shocking waves. Fortunately, this was the Exile Lands, which made it difficult to cause any large-scale damage. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Xu Zimei stepped forward to the throne at the head of the room. He crushed the throne before him with his foot. Then, he narrowed his eyes and closed them in contemplation. "You cannot defeat me here," the Evil God shouted at Bai Meng. "Why don¡¯t you all stop? To continue fighting like this is meaningless." "Ants will always do only what ants do, viewing the world through the eyes of an ant," Bai Meng said indifferently. He took a deep breath, and at that moment, an unusual aura emanated from within him. This aura was like a waterfall plunging three thousand feet straight down, cascading toward the Nine Skies, resolute and unstoppable. It is widely known that there are twelve Vein Gates within the human body. Breaking through the twelve Vein Gates could transcend the limits of the species, gaining an unimaginable lifespan and potential. Even reaching the Other Shore of the firmament. This is legend, heard by all, yet never truly witnessed. The Great Emperor is the pinnacle of this world. But whether Entering the Taoism or Stepping into Immortality, they are merely beings who have opened nine Vein Gates. "Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Lin Que, Cheng An, Shen Poxu." These are the names of the first nine Vein Gates, but few in the Yuan Central Continent know of the existence of the tenth Vein Gate. "Bi Yuan!" At that moment when Bai Meng forcefully opened the tenth Vein Gate, thunder roared and the wind and rain wavered. Endless Spiritual Energy burst through the layers of Spatial Walls, converging in this Exile Land. A dazzling golden light flickered in all worlds. This golden light seemed to contain an unimaginable great terror. The Evil God was certain, this was a scene he would never forget in his lifetime. The golden light shot straight into the Nine Skies, echoing mightily above, as if everything in the world was no more than fleeting, just like a sea change over the ages. The Evil God didn¡¯t even have time to react before he felt an irresistible force descending from the firmament. The next moment, his vision blurred. When his sight restored the next instant, he found himself in the skies above the Ancient Realm. Moreover, the Spatial Walls all around had already been sealed, preventing him from escaping. Not just him, but the nine Evil Generals he called his own had also been completely suppressed. He looked at the man before him. Bai Meng, with his blood-colored robe, fluttered in the wind. His towering figure stood respectfully before Xu Zimei. He looked at Bai Meng, the tenth Vein Gate. His body trembled slightly, perhaps with fear and excitement. This was the realm he had once found insurmountable yet longed for in his life. An existence that transcended the Great Emperor. A true Eternal powerhouse. At this moment, this man stood before him, plain and unremarkable. As if for him, this was nothing more than an ordinary affair. He looked again at Xu Zimei, failing to understand why a being of this level would be so deferent to him. Chapter 359 - 358: Nine Regions Grand Body Acquired The Evil God couldn¡¯t comprehend, only horrified by the energy behind Xu Zimei. He understood even less how such a transcendent being, beyond the Great Emperor, could exist in the Yuan Central Continent. Logically speaking, after advancing to a Great Emperor, if one wanted to further progress, they must go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens! Bai Meng raised his head, slightly frowning. Above in the sky, thunderbolts were flashing, with a red terrifying thunder brewing at the center. It seemed eager to deliver the killing blow to him. The "crackling" sound of exploding thunder gathered overhead. Bai Meng knew that this was because he had forcefully broken through his tenth Vein Gate, violating the rules of this world. Unless he went to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, the Heavenly Dao would bring down the Heavenly Punishment to annihilate him. "My lord, give me a quarter of an hour; I will deal with this thing," Bai Meng said, pointing at the Heavenly Punishment above. Xu Zimei nodded, watching Bai Meng leave. In his heart, there was always this feeling that Bai Meng was getting closer and closer to his mission. Perhaps one day he would leave. Xu Zimei also knew that he must become stronger quickly. His gaze was fixed on the Evil God beside him, who was completely immobilized and could not move at all. "Do you wish to be annihilated?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "It¡¯s all up to your single thought," the Evil God said with a bitter smile. At this moment, he had already lost the imposing image of the colossal being he had been before. He reverted to that pale-faced, sickly looking young man. Having one¡¯s life and death in the hands of another wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling. Long ago, he had experienced it once. His race had been exiled. And now, it was happening again, more severe than before, almost leading to their annihilation. "The existence of your race inevitably requires more bloodshed, and this also means that killing will never cease," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Hand over everything your race possesses. I will leave a portion of your bloodline, not enough to annihilate it. It can be allowed to proliferate." The Evil God was silent for a moment and finally said, "I will give you everything. And I swear I will never step out of the Exile Lands for the rest of my life. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You let all of us leave, how about that?" "Agreed," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Really?" The Evil God seemed astonished; he had spoken with a probing intent. He hadn¡¯t expected Xu Zimei to agree so readily. "I only want my things, as for other matters, as long as you Bloodthirsty Evil Clan don¡¯t trouble me, it¡¯s none of my concern," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "As for the people of the Ancient Realm, I will tell them the truth. Those who want to leave can go to the outside world. Those who want to stay can decide for themselves." "Thank you," the Evil God fell silent for a moment, finally thanking Xu Zimei. "There¡¯s no need to thank me; actually, I originally thought to kill you all for some peace," Xu Zimei said shaking his head. "It was Bai Meng who pleaded for your sake, asking me to spare you." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Evil God was slightly startled. Clearly, this was unexpected for him. In truth, Xu Zimei was not lying; Bai Meng had indeed pleaded. Although Xu Zimei did not understand why Bai Meng had pleaded, he decided to let the people of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan go. ... With the suppression seal canceled, the Evil God waved a great hand, and the space in front of him was torn apart. A Spatial Gate appeared around him. The Spatial Gate pulsed with waves, and it was unclear where it might lead. "Inside this detached space are all my collections," the Evil God said. "You can take whatever you want; even if you empty it, it does not matter." Xu Zimei stepped into the Space Gate, not fearful of any trickery from the Evil God. Once he entered the independent space, his vision became constrained. This independent space was indeed not very large, medium-sized at best. Directly ahead were several grand halls connected to each other. In them, weapons, Vein Skills, Cultivation Techniques, and some extraordinary items were all separated. Xu Zimei walked into the grand hall, finding very few items that greatly attracted him. The hall had seven layers in total. Xu Zimei proceeded directly to the seventh layer; compared to the rich variety of the other six layers, the items here were much fewer. Among them, Xu Zimei found the Nine Regions Grand Body and the Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone he needed. The Nine Regions Grand Body was a sky-blue bead. It was divided into nine sections, each inscribed with nine different patterns. It looked incomparably mysterious. The Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone, however, was something that Ancient Nether needed. In the beginning of the Epoch, at the dawn of Heaven-Splitting Earth-Dividing, it was the first crystal stone formed from the Heavenly Dao. This Crystal Stone had a grand origin and significant use, but it was somewhat dispensable for Xu Zimei. The Crystal Stone required specific items and conditions to be used. After securing these two items, Xu Zimei glanced over the other few items. Among them was one that could be considered an unexpected joy. It was exactly what Chaos required. "Breaking Immortal Soul!" He had always been preparing for Chaos¡¯ advancement into the Immortal Ascension Boundary. The other three main herbs were already complete, only this Breaking Immortal Soul was yet to be found. Unexpectedly, he found it here today. After taking it, Xu Zimei left the grand hall and stepped out of the Space Gate. He took some important items but didn¡¯t strip the place bare. After all, many things there were indeed useless to him. ... "Go," Xu Zimei said to the members of the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan, gesturing slightly with his hand. The Evil God and the nine Evil Generals bowed to Xu Zimei and finally shattered the void to leave far away. "The Destiny of this world must be carried by you. What a tragic era for the Talented Disciples!" Before leaving, the Evil God muttered to himself. The residents native to the Ancient Realm, who witnessed the events in the firmament, were observing closely. People guessed privately, not daring to draw a definite conclusion. It wasn¡¯t until a thunderous shout resonated in the skies, the voice echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. "The lies of the Ancient Realm are debunked today. You are but livestock raised in a cage, and what you call the Ancient Realm is no more than a Sealing Ground. Should anyone wish to understand the real world, leave the Ruins Forbidden Land. The exit is there. But I must warn you, the outside world is far more dangerous and spectacular than this." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice died down, the entire Ancient Realm erupted into commotion. For them, perhaps this moment was indeed the collapse of their worldview. The perceptions they¡¯d established since childhood made it hard for many to accept at once. Some might have had doubts before, but most people were actually still in the dark. The heroes who were Law Enforcers instantly became man-eating Demons. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t concern himself with that, believing he had done all he could. In fact, the life and death of these people had nothing to do with him. Now wanting to leave with the items he had obtained, Xu Zimei prepared to depart from this place. Soon after, Bai Meng approached from afar, traversing the air. His aura was somewhat unstable; the recent Heavenly Punishment had indeed caused him some hindrance. There were faint traces of fresh blood on his Blood Robe. Chapter 360 - 359 Advancing to the Pinnacle of Saint Vein "Are you all right?" Xu Zimei asked. "Heavenly Dao is truly ruthless, but the laws of the world are indeed not easy to break," Bai Meng replied with a smile. "If there¡¯s a next time, you might not see me anymore." "You should be leaving soon, too," Xu Zimei said. Bai Meng fell silent for a moment before finally smiling, "Everyone has their own path to follow, isn¡¯t it the same for the lord?" "What my path is, I do not know, I simply keep moving forward," Xu Zimei responded flatly. "Strong enough to defeat everything, then fate and life and death will no longer matter." Bai Meng nodded firmly and said, "I believe in the lord." ...¡­ After talking with Bai Meng for a while, Xu Zimei also met with Tongming Observer, King Qinyou, and several others. Previously, these individuals were blocking the three ancient ancestors outside. "Why did the people from the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan suddenly retreat?" Tongming Observer looked at Xu Zimei, asking with confusion. "I don¡¯t know, there might be something at play," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. King Qinyou remained silent, knowing that Xu Zimei had probably already succeeded. The matters of the Ancient Realm came to an end. The group did not gain much, and for those present, being able to leave alive was a great fortune. They dared not ask for too much. After leaving the Ancient Realm, on the way through the void of the Forbidden Land, Xu Zimei already saw many of the original inhabitants wanting to leave this place. Exiting from the Ancient Realm, they were still within the temples of Wuhua Temple. "What about those people from Wuhua Temple?" someone asked curiously. Wu Qianjun and several others were brought out, but Xu Zimei did not intervene. He knew that Tongming Observer would probably not kill these people. Compared to everyone else¡¯s panic and dread, Wu Qianjun¡¯s expression was much more calm and natural. "What do you say, how should I deal with you?" Tongming Observer looked at Wu Qianjun and the rest, asking. "I¡¯ve come to understand over these days, allowing the Bloodthirsty Evil Clan to open the entrance here. Although I am not the murderer, I am an accomplice," Wu Qianjun said indifferently. "However you choose to punish me, I accept, even if it costs me my life." "Seal the temple," Tongming Observer fell silent for a short while before leaving after uttering these words. Then, one after another, everyone else also left. Looking at the backs of all the departing people, Wu Qianjun remained silent for a long time. His lips moved as if wanting to say something. In the end, he fell silent. At that moment, his silhouette seemed to have aged a lot. ... Together with King Qinyou, they went to Buddhist Rites City and found a meditation room. "That item should be given to me now," King Qinyou said somewhat impatiently. "Afraid that I will go back on my word?" Xu Zimei smiled. He said so as he tossed the Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone to King Qinyou. "I am a person who values honesty the most." "Thank you," King Qinyou took the Crystal Stone and said solemnly. He truly experienced the power of Burial Buddha Temple and knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Xu Zimei, it would have been nearly impossible for them from Ancient Nether to obtain the Crystal Stone by themselves. "If you ever need any help in the future, you can just take your Yama Order Token and find me." "If it¡¯s something I can¡¯t resolve, seeking help from your Ancient Nether would be useless, too," Xu Zimei said with a laugh, shaking his head. After chatting with King Qinyou for a while, King Qinyou hurriedly took the Heavenly Dao Crystal Stone and returned to his clan. Xu Zimei was also preparing to advance to the Saint Vein Realm and deduce its peak levels in one fell swoop. Making too much commotion in Buddhist Rites City was not good. Xu Zimei simply left the city, planning to find a secluded place before attempting the breakthrough. After all, he was about to merge with the second Battle Body, an endeavor that required great care. Having left Buddhist Rites City, he flew westward for several tens of kilometers. Xu Zimei finally found a relatively silent peak. He carved a deep cave halfway up the mountain. From there, he began his long period of cultivation. ... Breaking through the seventh Vein Gate, he ascended from the Emperor Pulse Realm to the Saint Vein Realm. The most significant hallmark of this was the Divine Soul. Only by possessing a complete Divine Soul could one be considered a true Saint Vein powerhouse. Humans have Three Souls and Seven Spirits, lacking any of them is not acceptable. The Divine Soul is an extra true soul that emerges within a cultivator upon reaching a certain realm. It can enhance a cultivator¡¯s strength in every aspect. Of course, the Divine Soul is also very fragile; if destroyed, it¡¯s fatal for the cultivator. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, the Chaos Pearl stationed at the cave entrance just in case. At this moment, his consciousness had entered the True Fate World. The Chaos Pearl hovered mid-air, its power flowing into his body bit by bit. Xu Zimei was perfecting his own Way. The path he would take in the future. The further one progressed on the cultivator¡¯s path, the more difficult it became. A faint rumbling sound erupted inside Xu Zimei¡¯s body and all around him. From his body¡¯s muscle and bone, the tiny Small Circulations, and the Grand Circulation. Xu Zimei carefully sorted through them all. Ensuring that the Spiritual Energy flowed unobstructed while striking at the seventh Vein Gate. This process alone took nearly seven days. After seven days, the Spiritual Energy within Xu Zimei surged like a long river, as if it could sever the sky. The roaring "Shocking Waves" were tumultuous and powerful. Flowing unhindered, it rushed forth with an overwhelming force. This river of Spiritual Energy, together with the power of the Ten-Vein Fruit hidden within Xu Zimei¡¯s body, converged and swept through in unison, and with a "boom," Even just the first collision caused the Lin Que, representing the seventh Vein Gate, to show cracks. Xu Zimei wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and another rumble heralded a second impact. With a "crack", it seemed as though something had shattered. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura strengthened by more than tens of times. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The might of the Saint Vein Realm enveloped him. With the seventh Vein Gate now fully open, he could seemingly hear the sound of the rushing Spiritual Energy river within him. In this moment, as energy from the Chaos Pearl desperately merged into Xu Zimei¡¯s body, His level in the Saint Vein Realm was also rising bit by bit. Saint Vein first level, Saint Vein second level, ... Saint Vein ninth level. Until he reached the pinnacle of the Saint Vein Realm, the increase in his aura finally began to slow. However, Xu Zimei did not dare to be negligent at this time. Next to his heart, a tiny human-shaped Divine Soul had begun to take form. This tiny figure appeared exactly like Xu Zimei. Practically a miniature version of Xu Zimei. The coalescence and transformation of the Divine Soul needed a considerable amount of time. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry, this transformation took an entire half-month. Half a month later, a sharp cry resounded through the mountain, echoing across the halfway point. Xu Zimei opened his eyes, slowly exhaling a breath of white air. His eyes were bright and sharp, appearing more radiant and dazzling than ever. At this moment, his inner Divine Soul was completely consolidated; he could indeed be regarded as a true pinnacle powerhouse of the Saint Vein Realm. Chapter 361 - 360: Integrating the Nine Regions Grand Body The Divine Soul¡¯s tiny figure, with eyes slightly closed, sat cross-legged at Xu Zimei¡¯s abdomen. He was naked, the face utterly expressionless. At this moment, as Xu Zimei advanced to the Saint Vein Realm, his True Fate World was expanding in a manner visible to the naked eye. The area of the True Fate World was growing ever larger. Land and sea alike spread endlessly amid the "rumble rumble" of tectonic movements. The horizon fused with the ocean, becoming one. Chaos and numerous Monster Beasts stood within their established Myriad Demons Tribe, gazing at all this with calm. This was the anomaly of the Saint Vein Realm. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, for Xu Zimei, there was an even more crucial step to come. That was to merge with the Nine Regions Grand Body. The manifestation of the Divine Soul had greatly increased his strength, at one point reaching the peak level of the Saint Vein Realm. Yet at this moment, the Divine Soul was still extremely fragile. He swallowed the War Bead from the Nine Regions Grand Body into his stomach. As the War Bead entered his abdomen, it faced the Divine Soul from afar. Xu Zimei slowly connected the resonance between the two. The Creation Force surrounded his body, flowing through him like a gentle stream. Slowly enwrapping itself around the Nine Regions Grand Body and the Divine Soul. After a long time, the tiny figure inside him began to tremble slightly. The tiny figure was also enveloped in the Creation Force. Suddenly, the previously tightly shut eyes of the tiny figure opened, and a flash of brilliance passed through them. The tiny figure looked at the Nine Regions Grand Body before him, and with a small opening of its mouth, swallowed the Battle Body Bead. At this moment, the tiny figure shone with a resplendent golden light, and it seemed to experience pain in its abdomen. Its expression twisted, rolling and tumbling within Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Xu Zimei hurriedly used the Creation Force and the Tree of Life to treat the tiny figure¡¯s injuries. The Tree of Life remained remarkably effective in healing the Divine Soul. The tiny figure¡¯s body, originally covered in many cracks as if about to shatter, slowly absorbed the power of the Nine Regions Grand Body under Xu Zimei¡¯s all-out treatment. Gradually adapting to the existence of the Battle Body. In fact, this transformation had taken a considerable length of time in the outside world. After a long while again, the tiny figure gradually stood up and returned to his original cross-legged position. But now, the tiny figure was vastly different from before. It was adorned in a nine-colored armor. The armor was divided into nine palaces, each guarded by a creature. The tiny figure, imposing and majestic, radiated a nine-colored glow, its sharpness fully revealed. If Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul were to be attacked in the future, it would have to first breach the defenses of these nine palaces. An ordinary person might not even be able to break through a single palace. Moreover, this Nine Regions Grand Body possessed not only defense, but its Divine Soul attacks also ranked among the foremost of all techniques. ... Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. The cave he was in was now covered in cobwebs; the interior was damp and gloomy. In the mountains, there were no years; in cultivation, no time was counted. This advancement to the Saint Vein Realm and the integration with the Nine Regions Grand Body had taken him two months of time. He was already considered quick, thanks to the presence of the Tree of Life. Xu Zimei was not afraid to get hurt, often pushing his body to the limit before stopping. In the later stages, like ordinary people seeking Enlightenment, breaking through to higher realms, even a hundred years would not be strange. Xu Zimei stepped out of the cave. He did not see the desired sunlight; instead, it was snowing heavily outside. The snowflakes danced between heaven and earth. The withering leaves and yellowing autumn, had finally, silently left with his period of seclusion. He walked on land thickly blanketed with snow, his figure gradually disappearing into the wind and snow. A trail of deep footprints appeared, strikingly evident as they followed the figure that vanished into the skyline. .......... If you were to lay out a map of the Eastern Continent before you, it would surely be a magnificent and expansive landscape, a testament to its grandeur. The Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the six most powerful forces, dominate this land. But to say that the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects rule over the entire core region of the Eastern Continent isn¡¯t entirely true. The core region of the Eastern Continent is vast and boundless, with the Immortal Sects occupying most of it. Still, there are many territories with their own dominators. Whether they are forbidden lands or treacherous places, certain remote or special areas exist. Dragon City is one such location. It is situated on the distant northern border of the Eastern Continent. At the northernmost point, close to the Endless Heaven Sea, it serves as a dividing line of the continent. On one side of Dragon City lies the Eastern Continent, whereas beyond the Endless Heaven Sea, another realm awaits across the horizon. The Northern Continent! The Endless Heaven Sea separates everything, dividing the five continents and encircling the Central Continent. Traveling from the Eastern to the Northern Continent is not particularly difficult. Here, one can traverse the Endless Heaven Sea via airships to reach the Other Shore. Dragon City doesn¡¯t belong to any force. To put it simply, they are a force in and of themselves. A strong and ancient existence. A million years ago, during the Era War, the True Martial Great Emperor sought to establish the Era of Emperors. The Heavenly Curtain War God slaughtered the entire Dragon Clan, It is said that on that day, blood flowed like rivers, and the Dragon Clan¡¯s fresh blood forged an epically cruel Changhe, signifying the demise of the Dragon Clan. Indeed, during that time, some humans willingly served as lapdogs to the Monster Beasts, as the might of the Monster Beasts in the Wild Desolation Era had deeply ingrained itself in people¡¯s hearts. The task of forging a new era was exceedingly difficult. Even when the True Martial Great Emperor had exclusive control over the ten Divine Beasts, many were still skeptical. Among these skeptics was Dragon City, the most prominent representative. They built Dragon City and revered the Divine Dragon as their totem, willing to serve the Divine Dragon from generation to generation. The only apparent benefit was the occasional grant of Dragon Blood cleansing by the Divine Dragon, eventually becoming Dragon Blood Warriors. ......... Dragon Blood Warriors, a type of exotic species clad in human skin, completely substituting their human bloodline with dragon blood. This exotic species, with its mottled bloodline, cannot progress far on the Martial Path. To reach higher levels on their Martial Path to Heaven, they must purify their bloodline to pureness. Over the years, Dragon City has kept to itself, quietly developing at one end of the Endless Heaven Sea. Consequently, many have lost interest in Dragon City, This ancient existence has faced countless setbacks from the Wild Desolation Era to the present, eventually arriving at this precarious state. A grand celebration of the family on the Northern Continent is set to take place in a few months. According to the information Xu Zimei has gathered, it seems to be a grand lifespan celebration. A ten thousand year lifespan celebration to honor his grandfather. When the time comes, it is expected that the entire Northern Continent will be in attendance, whether the grandfather will make a public appearance remains unknown. The last time he saw his grandfather was, it seems, right after his own birth. The memory has become quite vague. He had previously promised the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun to deliver his legacy back to the family, and this trip also happens to provide a convenient opportunity to do so. Once he finds the Void Spirit Monkey, it will be time to venture to the Ancient Demon Cave and inquire about the Demon Lord¡¯s affairs. The existence of the Demon Lord has likely always been the matter of greatest concern in Xu Zimei¡¯s heart. Chapter 362 - 361 Dustless Pill Master After seven days of travel, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the place where Dragon City was located. From a distance, the construction of this city was indeed vast and awe-inspiring. Nine giant dragons soared straight up, and at the convergence of their heads, a sapphire blue orb emitted a dazzling light. The city¡¯s entire shape was just like this. About the nine dragons and the sapphire blue orb, the masters of Dragon City had never explained their meaning. Therefore, many people in later generations had secretly speculated about it. The Nine Dragons playing with the pearl, or perhaps a battle of divine dragons. Arriving at the base of Dragon City, golden bricks and purple tiles, along with the thick city walls carrying the heavy breath of ancient history, rushed to meet one¡¯s face. Every divine dragon on the perimeter of the city seemed lifelike, as if they truly existed. Watching over every person who entered the city. Even a faint dragon might suppressed them. Xu Zimei walked into the city. As a seafaring manager of vessels that navigated the Endless Heaven Sea, this was the closest city to both the Eastern Continent and the Northern Continent. One could imagine the prosperity of Dragon City. Dense crowds of people walked along the city¡¯s main thoroughfares. Xu Zimei was not one to seek out excitement, but there were places in Dragon City that he needed to go. The materials for Chaos¡¯s advancement to the Immortal Realm had been prepared. The crafting of the "Blood Devouring Immortality Pill" was urgent. The method of making this pill had been lost, and even if you asked the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s three Pill Elders and Masters to concoct it, They were not absolutely certain of success. Moreover, there was only one set of ingredients, and Xu Zimei could not afford a second failure. So he had to find someone who could craft the pill in one go. ...... Speaking of which, it¡¯s impossible not to mention the founder of the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. Firstly, at the earliest stage of the Yuan Central Continent, there wasn¡¯t the concept of pills. Until later, a man known as Pill Elder appeared, who established the existence of the pill medicine system. And he pioneered the indispensable and prestigious profession of an alchemist. The existence of alchemists led humanity to the surprising discovery that transforming herbs into pills, Not only preserved their complete medicinal properties but also allowed humans to absorb them better. What was more important was that the combination of different herbs resulted in pills with varying effects when crafted. This opened a door to a new world for humanity, which was still at the stage of exploration. Since then, a craze for pill crafting swept the entire Yuan Central Continent. All sorts of alchemists appeared out of nowhere. Some for fame and fortune, others because they were truly passionate about creating through alchemy. In the years that followed, countless alchemists added bricks to the vast system with the pills they created. More and more legendary predecessors began to be remembered. Among these, a man known as the Dustless Pill Master contemplated a question. "Are pills really only for human consumption?" He believed that pills were suitable for any race. So, he took a different approach and began creating pills for the Monster Beasts to consume. Thereafter, various pills related to Monster Beasts were crafted by his hand. And what truly made him famous was probably this so-called Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. A pill that could help Monster Beasts in their Stepping into Immortality, increasing their success rate. At the time, it caused a stir not only among the human race but also induced an even stronger storm among the Monster Race. To say it shook the entire Monster Race was no exaggeration. ...... The Dustless Pill Master wasn¡¯t a particularly ancient figure. His entire life was devoted to the effort of crafting pills. The Blood Devouring Immortality Pill was also a divine pill that he created after nearly a thousand years. Because pills appeared too recently, and there were not many who truly knew how to make them. That was the most difficult problem Zimei Xu was facing now. She entered the main street of Dragon City. Zimei Xu first found an inn. Due to the large number of people coming and going in Dragon City, Zimei Xu had to visit several inns before finally finding a room. The whereabouts of the Dustless Pill Master had always been a mystery. He devoted himself to pill making, even somewhat indifferent to worldly matters, not seeking fame or profit. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, in her previous life, Zimei had heard news of the Dustless Pill Master appearing in Dragon City. Afterward, many high-ranking members of the Monster Race came out one after another, seeking to visit and ask the Dustless Pill Master for pill making. The largest pill workshop in Dragon City was the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. It was established by the Dominators of Dragon City, the Long Family. It contained all kinds of rare items, including pills, divine weapons, and secret manuals. And the prices were very reasonable. This massive pavilion essentially occupied sixty percent of the business in the entire Dragon City. Zimei Xu entered the Myriad Treasures Pavilion, which was adorned not with glittering gold, but rather with an elegantly simple style. The first floor of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion was boundlessly vast, with various items displayed on the countertops, then divided into several areas. Because there were so many people on the first floor. No one came over to ask Zimei in particular. She happily began to wander around the first floor at her leisure. She hadn¡¯t walked long before she noticed an argument at a counter ahead. The commotion was quite loud, almost coming to blows. Curious, Zimei Xu walked over to take a look. She saw a young man in a blue robe and a green-clad page. The young man looked at the page angrily, saying, "The Dragon Bone Herb was clearly something I spotted first. Why should I let it go to you?" "So what if you spotted it first? It¡¯s not yours if you haven¡¯t said you want to buy it. What now?" the page retorted with a cold snort. "Isn¡¯t this me asking about the price? You are going too far," the young man¡¯s face flushed red, saying angrily. "What¡¯s going on?" Just then, the crowd was pushed aside, and a portly man covered in sweat arrived, followed by several Myriad Treasures Pavilion guards. "Who dares to create trouble in my Myriad Treasures Pavilion?" The portly man, wearing a blue robe, was sweating profusely after walking just a few steps. He had a small goatee and his eyes looked like thin slits, very narrow. Seeing the arrival of the portly man in the blue robe, the page hurriedly approached with an ingratiating smile. He said with a laugh, "Steward Long, it¡¯s me." "What¡¯s this quarreling about?" the portly man glanced at the two, asking indifferently. He seemed to recognize the page, giving him a slight nod. "I came to buy medicines on behalf of Myriad Pill Master, and I had my eye on this Dragon Bone Herb. Then this brat suddenly appeared, wanting to snatch it from me," the page hurriedly replied. Finally, he gave the young man a glance and a cold huff. The young man, face turning even redder with anger, was about to retort, when the portly man in blue waved his hand. He said to the page, "Alright, take the Dragon Bone Herb and let this matter rest. Don¡¯t cause trouble here!" The page quickly nodded, smiling, "Of course, of course." "This isn¡¯t fair," the young man, his eyes slightly red, cried out unwillingly upon seeing the situation. "Kid, I¡¯m doing you a favor," Steward Long turned his head. He looked at the young man with a detached gaze and asked, "Do you want to live, or do you want fairness?" Hearing Steward Long¡¯s words, the young man stood rooted to the spot. Chapter 363 - 362: Conflict at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion He didn¡¯t know who the Myriad Pill Master mentioned by the servant was, but he figured it certainly wasn¡¯t someone simple. Although feeling somewhat resentful, the boy still fell silent. He knew his status was not particularly noble. Seeing this scene, the servant snorted arrogantly. Then he turned and continued to look for other herbs. Xu Zimei chuckled as he watched the servant¡¯s retreating figure. The Myriad Pill Master, he just didn¡¯t know if it was the person he had in mind. ...... To move from the first floor of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion to the second, one must possess a silver-grade token. Such a token can only be obtained by spending a certain amount of spirit stones on the first floor of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. After paying five hundred spirit stones, Xu Zimei followed the servant up to the second floor of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Once inside, the servant headed to a counter with a practiced air. He said to the attendant in front of him, "Give me three Purple Heart Grasses." "Hold on, I want all these Purple Heart Grasses," Xu Zimei stepped forward and placed a hundred spirit stones on the counter. The attendant looked at Xu Zimei with a bit of difficulty. "What are you doing?" the servant glared coldly at Xu Zimei, saying, "I asked for these items first." "What does that have to do with me?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "You haven¡¯t paid, so naturally, they¡¯re not yours." "Kid, I advise you to be sensible," the servant said dispassionately. "I am buying these herbs for the Myriad Pill Master." "What nonsense Myriad Pill Master, I need these Purple Heart Grasses today no matter what," Xu Zimei said contemptuously. "If you can, have that Myriad Pill Master come and speak to me." "Kid, who do you think you are, to casually meet the Myriad Pill Master?" The servant snorted coldly and said, "You must be new here. Haven¡¯t you heard of the Myriad Pill Master¡¯s reputation in Dragon City?" As they were talking, the Steward Long from downstairs came up as well. "What¡¯s the matter again?" Steward Long frowned impatiently as he walked over and asked. The attendant hurriedly went over and briefly explained the situation. "This customer seems quite unfamiliar," Steward Long gave Xu Zimei a glance and asked indifferently. "Never mind who I am, today I¡¯m determined to have these Purple Heart Grasses," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "I am sorry, but we probably can¡¯t sell you these Purple Heart Grasses," Steward Long shook his head slightly. He said, "These are the herbs already reserved by the Myriad Pill Master." "That¡¯s not something I need to worry about. I¡¯ll give you two options," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Either give me the Purple Heart Grasses or I¡¯ll tear down your Myriad Treasures Pavilion." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the servant laughed scornfully. Steward Long narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "It has been a long time since anyone has dared to speak to our Long Family like this. You had better apologize now to my satisfaction, or I fear you won¡¯t be able to leave the Myriad Treasures Pavilion today." Xu Zimei did not respond but instead looked up and chuckled lightly. Then he lifted his foot and kicked toward Steward Long. Spiritual energy surged around him, and only when his right foot made contact with Steward Long did the latter react instantly. A "boom" sounded, and endless waves of energy rippled out from the point of impact. Steward Long¡¯s body was sent flying backward. "You dare cause trouble in the Myriad Treasures Pavilion," Steward Long stood up and shouted angrily. Then he crushed a jade pendant at his waist. The space in front of him began to fluctuate, and an elder tore through the space, arriving on the scene. The old man donned a green robe, with both temples graced by white hair. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm surged around him, and a deep azure dragon was depicted on the back of his green robe. "Pavilion Master Long," greeted Steward Long hastily upon the old man¡¯s arrival. "Is there a strong foe?" The old man¡¯s gaze swept across the second floor, eventually settling on Xu Zimei. He couldn¡¯t see through this youth. "Someone is causing trouble," pointed out Steward Long, indicating Xu Zimei. "Who might you be?" the old man asked Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent. Xu Zimei smiled and produced his Token of the Saint Heir from the True Martial Holy Sect. At the sight of the Token, the old man¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He scrutinized it carefully, and after confirming its authenticity, he respectfully returned the Token to Xu Zimei. "So it is the Saint Heir of the Holy Sect who has graced us with his presence; Dragon City welcomes you most warmly. If there has been any lapse in hospitality, please forgive us," the old man quickly said. The fear left behind by the True Martial Holy Sect, it seems the Long Family has yet to forget. When the True Martial Great Emperor founded the new era, their Long Family still adhered to old ways, serving as vassals to the Monster Beasts. As the grand tide of the great era came surging in, all human resistance seemed pale and powerless. In that grand tumult, the Monster Race suffered a grievous blow. The Long Family themselves nearly faced extinction. Barely passing down their lineage, only after so many eras of nurturing have they once again begun to flourish. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, both Steward Long and the young servant were struck dumbfounded. "The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was something neither had considered before. "My eyes were blind, please forgive me, Saint Heir," Steward Long hastened to apologize. "Wrap the Purple Heart Grass for me," said Xu Zimei, turning to look at the young servant. He spoke calmly, "Can I now meet the Myriad Pill Master?" "But my master generally doesn¡¯t see visitors," the young servant said somewhat troubled. "It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s willing or not; I insist on seeing him," Xu Zimei replied. The young servant fell silent for a moment, then could only helplessly nod in agreement. ... Leaving Myriad Treasures Pavilion with the young servant, he led Xu Zimei through a winding route into a hidden alley. The Myriad Pill Master¡¯s reputation in Dragon City was remarkable. Everyone in the city knew a famed great pill master resided within. But in truth, very few had ever actually seen the Myriad Pill Master. He was a master of alchemy, and many sought his services for pill crafting. Yet the Myriad Pill Master shunned the limelight; he seldom crafted pills, preferring instead to create new pill recipes. After a series of twists and turns with the young servant, they finally stopped in front of a secluded courtyard deep within the alley. Even before entering the courtyard, the fragrance of pills was already wafting out. The scent was incredibly rich; the young servant inhaled deeply and said, "It seems the Myriad Pill Master is in a good mood today." Upon pushing the door and entering, at the courtyard¡¯s center, stood over a dozen Pill Furnaces enveloped in roaring flames. Above the Pill Furnaces, several round, lustrous pills floated in the air. And in the midst of these Pill Furnaces stood a man in a grey robe, with unkempt hair and a dirty face. At that moment, the man was operating all these Pill Furnaces. One person managing over a dozen Pill Furnaces with ease, he appeared quite relaxed. The man didn¡¯t even notice the arrival of Xu Zimei and his companion. As if the only things in his eyes were these Pill Furnaces and the pills. Chapter 364 - 363: Blood Dragon Bat "Master, I¡¯m back," the lad approached the Myriad Pill Master and said respectfully. "Hmm," the Myriad Pill Master nodded slightly but did not say much else. "Master, there¡¯s someone outside who wishes to see you," the lad reported again. "Don¡¯t see them. Tell them to leave," the Myriad Pill Master waved his sleeve irritably. "Haven¡¯t you seen I¡¯m refining pills?" The lad turned his head, looking somewhat troubled at Xu Zimei. "Myriad Pill Master takes this too seriously, I¡¯m merely here to inquire about a person," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Who?" asked the elder, lifting his head. "The Dustless Pill Master," Xu Zimei replied, articulating every word. "Never heard of them," after the Myriad Pill Master spoke, he bent down without looking back and continued to observe the pills before him. "If you tell me the whereabouts of the Dustless Pill Master, all will be well and safe," Xu Zimei said with a light smile. "Otherwise, today, I will have no choice but to have both of you accompany each other in death." The Myriad Pill Master turned his head, somewhat stunned, "Are you threatening me?" "I¡¯m aware of your influence; probably just by mentioning pill refining, all of Dragon City would be willing to hunt me down." Xu Zimei spoke lightly, "But think carefully. Dragon City means nothing to me, and I had no intentions of becoming enemies." "I don¡¯t know any Dustless Pill Master," the Myriad Pill Master said after a moment of silence. "Then who taught you your pill refining skills?" Xu Zimei asked. After another moment of silence, the Myriad Pill Master finally answered, "I¡¯m self-taught." "Alright then," Xu Zimei raised his arm, and spiritual energy began to gather around him. He continued lightly, "Since you refuse to speak, I will have no choice but to kill you." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words and seeing his large hand about to fall, the lad at the side quickly said, "You¡¯re seeking the Dustless Pill Master because you wish to refine pills, right?" "So what if I am?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Our Myriad Pill Master is, after all, a renowned pill master in Dragon City. Whatever pills you need, just have him assist you," the lad explained. "No, he¡¯s not capable enough," Xu Zimei shook his head. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Myriad Pill Master, who previously seemed indifferent to death, slowly opened his eyes, and asked faintly, "What pill is there that I cannot refine?" "The Blood Devouring Immortality Pill," Xu Zimei responded deliberately. The Myriad Pill Master showed a hint of astonishment and looked at Xu Zimei incredulously, asking, "The Blood Devouring Immortality Pill¡¯s materials alone are beyond the reach of many. Do you possess them?" "I have only one portion, so there is no room for any mistake," Xu Zimei replied. "Let me see," the Myriad Pill Master said. Xu Zimei did not hesitate and immediately took out the materials. The Myriad Pill Master glanced at the lad beside him and finally turned his head towards Xu Zimei to speak. "I can help you find my master, the Dustless Pill Master, and have him refine the pill for you. But you must agree to one thing," "Let¡¯s hear it," Xu Zimei said, looking up. "Thirty li west of Dragon City, there lies a nest of Blood Dragon Bats," the Myriad Pill Master began. "My master needs a blood-colored crystal stone from the center of that nest. Consider it payment for the pill refining." "That¡¯s not a small request," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and then smiled. The Blood Dragon Bats are an exotic species of the Dragon Clan, a group-based Monster Beast. Nobody knows exactly how many Blood Dragon Bats are within that nest. So, the people of Dragon City seldom venture there, furthermore, there are always rumors about Blood Dragon Bats sucking humans¡¯ blood. "That¡¯s the bottom line," the Myriad Pill Master said, "After all, there aren¡¯t many in this world who can refine the pill you seek." "If you¡¯re unwilling, even killing me will be pointless." Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows; he knew that some of the most difficult people to deal with in the world were those who feared not death and those contemplating death as an escape. "Is that your answer as well, Dustless Pill Master?" Xu Zimei suddenly turned his head, his gaze burning as he looked at the young man in green beside him. The young man in green was momentarily stunned, then cracked a smile and said. "How did you find out?" "A guess," Xu Zimei replied, eyes partly closed. "I¡¯ll only ask one thing, is this your intention as well?" "Yes," the Dustless Pill Master, knowing he had been exposed and not bothering to hide it any longer, confessed, "Bring me the Blood Dragon Crystal, and I can help you concoct pills." Xu Zimei gave a slight nod, then left the small courtyard. He took to the air, choosing his direction, and flew straight toward the west. He had actually noticed something off about that young man earlier on. The Myriad Pill Master¡¯s gaze had constantly been on the young man when he spoke, as if seeking the latter¡¯s opinion. Considering the relationship between the two, Xu Zimei had simply asked the question on a whim. The Dustless Pill Master was indeed clever, secretly researching pill recipes with the help of his disciple, the Myriad Pill Master. No wonder he was hard for others to find. ... He continued on his journey through the skies, and after about fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei arrived at his destination for this trip. It was a remote and small canyon. Weeds and vines had overgrown one end of the canyon unchecked. Bird calls echoed through the lush green branches, the place was deathly silent, desolate and uninhabited. Xu Zimei softly closed his eyes. His Divine Soul emitted faint fluctuations, as Spiritual Energy enveloped his surroundings. The perception of the Divine Soul was like an invisible scan. Once Xu Zimei closed his eyes, his Divine Soul swept across the land within a few miles around him. This was the limit of his Divine Soul. All the things within these few miles appeared before him, dazzlingly clear! When Xu Zimei opened his eyes again, an invisible aura emanated from all around him. He then plunged toward the bottom of the canyon. In that place below, where ivy and vines overlapped in lush density, a cavern that directly pierced through the cliff walls of the canyon was revealed. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei slowly drew Tyrant Shadow and slashed through the vines at the entrance with a single stroke. The blade was engulfed in roaring flames, crackling as they burned. As the entrance was exposed, a series of sharp, bizarre screeches rang out from within. Immediately following, something incredibly fast flew out from inside. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and the object collided strongly with Tyrant Shadow. He felt a great force strike him, and he staggered several steps backward. His gaze fixed, staring ahead. A swath of blood-red tainted half of the Firmament. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; it was a flock of blood-red bats. A strong scent of blood hit him, and countless piercing shrieks merged into one, a sound that seemed capable of affecting one¡¯s mind. These bats had little horns atop their heads and enormous wings when outstretched, with distinctly vivid blood-colored patterns. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, the intruder, these Blood Dragon Bats, numbering in the hundreds, let out shrill cries as if to warn him. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to tangle with them; he was aware of the principle of bloodline suppression. His consciousness directly entered into his own True Fate World. Chapter 365 - 364 Dragon Clan Descends In the True Fate World at this moment, those hundred Divine Dragon whelps had gradually begun to grow up. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they had not fully entered their growth phase yet, they could already suppress the bloodline of ordinary Blood Dragon Bats without any problems. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was fixed, with fog swirling behind him. A azure planet slowly rose in the background. An endless Suppression and current emanated from within. This was followed by one deafening dragon roar after another. These dragon roars, one after another, were distant and lofty. Boundless waves of air spread around, and the overwhelming presence of the Divine Beasts covered half the sky above. One after another, Divine Dragons flew out from Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. These Divine Dragons varied in appearance, their multitude of colors dazzling to the eyes. Some dragons swallowed clouds and spat out fog as storms brewed. Others flashed with lightning and thundered as if the Thunder God had descended, dominating half of the sky. There were also Divine Dragons whose bodies were engulfed in flames, burning all the space around them. The might of these hundred Divine Dragons was astounding, their dragonic aura enveloping the entire valley. Causing all the surrounding creatures to shiver uncontrollably. Upon seeing the arrival of the Dragon Clan, the group of Blood Dragon Bats clung to the cliffs of the nearby valley. They covered their bodies with their wings, trembling and lying still without moving. The dragons barged into the den of the Blood Dragon Bats, unobstructed and powerful. This den, unlike the dusky and damp atmosphere of an ordinary bat¡¯s den, was extremely hot. Waves of heat faintly emanated from within. Along the way, Xu Zimei also saw those Blood Dragon Bats clinging to the ceiling. The number of bats inside was countless, and if it were not for Xu Zimei¡¯s hundred Divine Dragons, his entrance would likely have been another bloody battle. The Dragon Clan exerted a Suppression effect on many Monster Beasts, mainly due to their noble bloodline. And for these Blood Dragon Bats with Dragon Clan mixed blood inside them, the pressure was even several times greater. When Xu Zimei made his way unobstructed to the innermost part of the den, He finally saw the scene inside. Countless Blood Dragon Crystals were clustered together, occupying almost half the space inside the den. These Blood Dragon Crystals, as if dyed with blood, appeared exceedingly sinister. The Crystals were clear and translucent, yet it seemed as if something was struggling inside them. Upon a closer look, Xu Zimei realized these were the whelps of the Blood Dragon Bats. Now he understood. These Blood Dragon Crystals were what the Blood Dragon Bats used to nurture the living whelps. At this moment, seeing Xu Zimei approach the Blood Dragon Crystals, the bats overhead shrieked anxiously. However, at that moment dozens of Divine Dragons stood guard around Xu Zimei, with their dragonic prowess vast and inviolable. There were many Blood Dragon Crystals here, and Xu Zimei chose some that were not nurturing Blood Dragon Bat whelps and knocked them down, Placing them into the Storage Ring before turning around to leave. ¡­ At this moment, hundreds of meters away from the valley, a group of people were slowly approaching. Leading the group was an elder, accompanied by a young man and woman. The others seemed to be dressed as guards. "Uncle Chen, the time has come to kill some Blood Dragon Bats and purify the marbled Dragon Clan blood within them. I imagine my bloodline could also be elevated a level," the young man said to the elder beside him. The one called Uncle Chen nodded slightly and replied, "Shenghui, be careful with your words outside. The family originally wanted you to hunt the Blood Dragon Bats yourselves in order to purify your bloodlines. I¡¯m secretly helping you this time; let¡¯s not let others find out." ``` "Rest assured, Uncle Chen," the young man named Long Shenghui smiled. "When I become the Young Clan Leader, I will definitely not forget you," he smiled. He then turned to the woman beside him and smiled, "Miss Xue, once I become the Young Clan Leader, I will have my father go to your family to propose." The woman frowned slightly, her face cold as frost and flawlessly white. With a furrow of her willow brows and a proud tip of her aquiline nose, she spoke indifferently, "Let¡¯s talk about other things later. You promised to help me with the Blood Dragon Crystal Stone, and you must not go back on your word." "Don¡¯t worry," Long Shenghui nodded slightly. Just then, earth-shattering dragon roars resounded. The dragon cries vibrated the heavens and earth, piercing through the clouds. Everyone lifted their heads, looking horrified and at a loss for words. "It¡¯s a dragon, a True Dragon." Uncle Chen¡¯s aged face trembled slightly, his whole body stiffened in place, too excited to know what to do. "Is it possible that a True Dragon still exists here?" "That¡¯s impossible," Long Shenghui said in disbelief, "Wasn¡¯t it said that the Heavenly Curtain War God slaughtered the entire Dragon Clan?" For the people of Dragon City, perhaps too much time has passed. Perhaps many things have already been forgotten and erased. But the stories of the Dragon Clan have always persisted to this day. The dragon is the totem of this city. Everyone looked up inexplicably to see Divine Dragons roaring elegantly. As if carrying the heavy breath of ancient history, they suppressed the desolate canyon. Maybe others couldn¡¯t feel it, but as a Dragon Blood Warrior, Long Shenghui could clearly feel it. His own blood was boiling within him. It seemed excited about something. Just like boiling water in the scorching heat, his body trembled uncontrollably and he couldn¡¯t stop. As the crowd quickly approached the canyon, they discovered that the dragon¡¯s roar was getting lower. The Divine Dragons circling the top of the Firmament were also gradually disappearing. "What¡¯s going on? Have the Divine Dragons left?" The crowd was alarmed, and as a few of them reached the bottom of the canyon, the Divine Dragons had long disappeared without a trace, leaving only a young man in a purple robe standing by a large tree entwined with vines. The group looked up at the purple-robed youth; the sudden appearance of a person in these wild mountains was indeed strange. "Young man, did you see a Divine Dragon just now?" Long Shenghui frowned slightly as he asked Xu Zimei. "Where did the Divine Dragon go?" Xu Zimei glanced at him and then shook his head, intending to leave and return to Dragon City to find the Dustless Pill Master. However, Long Shenghui stepped forward, blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s path. "Answer my question, where did the Divine Dragon go?" Long Shenghui said as he gave a signal to Uncle Chen beside him. Everyone present subtly encircled Xu Zimei. Only Miss Xue stood aside, watching indifferently. The appearance of the Divine Dragon was indeed mysterious. Moreover, Long Shenghui had an intuition that this purple-robed youth was definitely connected to what had happened. Better to wrongly kill ten thousand than to let one escape. The extinction of the Dragon Clan was confirmed back then, and the Long Saint Vein had no reason to doubt it. Now that the Divine Dragon has reappeared, Long Shenghui felt that a large part of the spectacle they had just witnessed was likely an illusion created by some treasure passed down from the Dragon Clan¡¯s heritage. And this purple-robed youth was definitely involved. Nowadays, with no True Dragons in existence, the only way for them, the Dragon Clan¡¯s Dragon Blood Warriors, to improve their bloodline is to rely on Exotic Species with mixed Dragon Clan blood to enhance it. ``` Chapter 366 - 365 Conflict The bloodlines of these exotic species were incredibly mottled and purifying their bloodlines was extremely troublesome. Moreover, if one were not careful, the bloodline could get infected and ultimately lead to death by one¡¯s own poisoned blood. If there were Dragon Clan¡¯s treasures available now, allowing one to bathe in the pure blood of dragons. Then the bloodline coursing through Long Shenghui¡¯s veins would surely be utmost supreme. Not to mention securing the position of Young Clan Leader, perhaps he could also become the most legendary powerhouse since the founding of the Long Family. He thought about many things, his thoughts myriad and multiplying; the more he pondered, the more fervent his heart became. "Kid, hand over your Storage Ring and let me take a look," Long Shenghui demanded lightly. He said coldly, "Uncle Chen, take him down." As soon as his words fell, the surrounding guards and an elder beside them charged over. These guards only had the cultivation of the Empty Vein Realm, which Xu Zimei paid no mind to. However, this elder called Uncle Chen had already opened six Vein Gates, ranking as an Emperor Pulse martial artist. Watching the people attacking him, Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand. Endless Spiritual Energy gathered in his palm, taking the shape of a sphere. Inside, thunder rumbled and lightning flashed, as if containing unspeakable terror. At this moment, as Xu Zimei held the sphere in his hand, the concentration and compression of the Spiritual Energy within had reached its apex. There was a "boom" as it exploded. Spiritual Energy sprayed outwards; the airflow turned into countless air arrows shooting in all directions. "Whoosh whoosh whoosh!" The martial artists in the Empty Vein Realm didn¡¯t even have the time to react before being pierced through by thousands of air arrows. Their bodies stiffened on the spot. But the elder known as Uncle Chen reacted very quickly, his figure swiftly moving backwards. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his hand coming down with force. Another "boom." The ground cracked, and an immense five-finger imprint appeared on the earth. Uncle Chen was pinned down, unable to move. Meanwhile, Long Shenghui, who had realized something was wrong from the start, was already fleeing into the distance. During Uncle Chen¡¯s fight, he had kept his distance, lest any accident befall him. Seeing this situation, Xu Zimei smiled, "Think you can run?" He waved his hand, and two Spiritual Energy arrows formed in his grasp. A severe chill gathered at the tips of the arrows. "Whoosh whoosh!" The arrows pierced through the Endless Void, descending from the heavens with a might that seemed to obliterate all in their path. They directly penetrated Long Shenghui¡¯s legs. Pinning him firmly to the ground. No matter how much Long Shenghui struggled, it was to no avail. ... Xu Zimei turned his head to the side, looking at the girl beside him who had been stunned into silence. He said indifferently, "You should feel lucky that you didn¡¯t make a move just now." "I didn¡¯t see anything just now, and I won¡¯t say anything," Miss Xue replied, shaking her head. "Whether you speak or not is of no consequence to me, but I truly dislike those who gossip behind others¡¯ backs," Xu Zimei stated blandly. At that moment, they saw Long Shenghui¡¯s body undergoing a tremendous transformation. His eyes turned a deep red, and his body was covered with a dense layer of dark red Dragon Scales. Two tender small horns sprouted on his forehead. His ears grew sharper, and his cheeks began to sprout long whiskers. A deep dragon¡¯s roar emanated from his mouth. His hands metamorphosed into sharp and deadly claws. His legs, pinned down by the air arrows, Long Shenghui let out a roar as he slashed with his claws, severing both legs. Then, a pair of wings as thin as cicada wings sprouted from his back. Wings spread slowly, he fled in a sorry state toward the distance. Xu Zimei let out a light laugh, and with a wave of his right hand. The two remaining qi arrows on the ground shot out, heading straight for Long Shenghui. The sharp arrows pierced through Long Shenghui¡¯s back, directly penetrating his body. Screams echoed along with the figure that was receding into the distance. Seeing this scene, Miss Xue asked, puzzled, "Why didn¡¯t you just kill him? Once he goes back, the Long Family will definitely find out about this." "My strike just now shattered the Dragon Crystal in his body; he¡¯ll never be able to become a Dragon Blood Warrior again," said Xu Zimei indifferently. "You must understand, there are many things in this world that are far worse than death." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Miss Xue fell silent for a while before nodding. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, she lingered in the same place for a long time before finally remembering the purpose of her journey. ... After returning to Dragon City, Xu Zimei brought the found Blood Dragon Crystal to the residence of the Dustless Pill Master. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You really found it," the Dustless Pill Master said in surprise, looking at the hot Blood Dragon Crystal. "What, you hoped I wouldn¡¯t?" Xu Zimei asked with a faint smile. "No, the Blood Dragon Crystal is a major item for my research on a certain pill formula. Just that the nest of the Blood Dragon Bat is truly hard to enter, many have lost their lives inside," replied the Dustless Pill Master, shaking his head. "I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to get it safely all by yourself." "When will we concoct the pill?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Tomorrow at noon, I need to prepare a bit, and then I can start," the Dustless Pill Master replied. After leaving the secluded small courtyard, Xu Zimei also returned to the inn. Just waiting for the pill concoction to finish, then he could head to the Northern Continent. At this moment, inside the Council Hall of the Long Family. Long Shenghui lay unconscious and bloody on the ground, surrounded by the various high-ranking members of the Long Family. An elder in a grey robe bent down to treat Long Shenghui¡¯s wounds. After a long while, he slowly stood up and sighed. "How is it?" Long Yaotian, the Family Head, asked anxiously. "His life is not in danger, but the Dragon Crystal within his body is shattered; I¡¯m afraid he can never become a Dragon Blood Warrior for life," the elder in the grey robe shook his head and said. "Isn¡¯t there any other way?" Long Yaotian asked, his face showing embarrassment. "There are things that can re-condense the Dragon Crystal, but you know, Family Head, the cost of such a thing is too great. We cannot afford it," the elder in the grey robe shook his head. "I understand, you may go now," Long Yaotian nodded slightly and waved his hand in dismissal. ... Long Shenghui slowly woke up from his coma, feeling an almost explosive headache. His whole body also felt incredibly weak and uncomfortable, as if he was on the verge of death. He opened his eyes to the sight before him. The Council Hall of the Long Family, his father and several Elders of the family were all there. He let out a sigh of relief. "Hui¡¯er, who did this to you?" Long Yaotian asked with a frown. "I don¡¯t recognize him, but I can draw his likeness," Long Shenghui hurriedly said. "Dad, I¡¯m not in trouble, am I?" "No trouble," Long Yaotian fell silent for a moment before ultimately deciding not to tell Long Shenghui about the impossibility of becoming a Dragon Blood Warrior anymore. He feared his son, already seriously injured, could not withstand such a blow. "You should go back and rest for now," Long Yaotian said with a sigh. "Bring the portrait later, and I will search the entire city for this criminal¡¯s whereabouts." Long Shenghui nodded and then left the Council Hall. Chapter 367 - 366: Do You Also Deserve to Draw Your Sword in Front of Me? Winter snows are always fickle. The heavy snow that had just stopped last night began to fall again at dawn. By noon, the sun¡¯s rays had warmed up slightly. Xu Zimei arrived at the small courtyard where the Dustless Pill Master resided. "Phenomena will occur during the refinement of the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill, and inevitably some people will come to snatch it," warned the Dustless Pill Master. "At that time, the Myriad Pill Master and I will need to concentrate on making the pills. Whether or not the pills will be successfully made depends on whether you can defend them. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us." "Just concentrate on making the pills," Xu Zimei nodded lightly. "I also remind you, I have only one batch of materials, and failure is not an option." The Dustless Pill Master nodded, taking the Myriad Pill Master with him deeper into the courtyard. As for Xu Zimei, he stepped into the void, leaning against the eaves of the rooftop, slowly sitting down with his curved blade in his arms. He closed his eyes slightly, seemingly deep in thought. Time was passing by bit by bit. In the remote small courtyard, a faint fragrance of pills had already begun to drift out after a long time. This fragrance grew increasingly strong, and during that time, ear-shattering roars of Monster Beasts could be heard from within. Such noises were enough to attract the attention of some people in Dragon City. Some people started to appear around the courtyard, inquiring about the situation here. ... As time went on, the fragrance of the pills in this area had almost become tangible. The roars of the beasts became more frequent, and even the ground began to shake. Eventually, there was a loud "boom" of an explosion. A polar light shot straight into the sky, painting the firmament with a spectrum of colors. Clouds and mist swirled, and the impressive polar light was striking. Among the polar light, numerous beast shadows roared proudly. The tremendous awe of the beasts seemed to envelop half of the city. "What is that?" someone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the position above the firmament, asking unknowingly. "Someone is making pills, and they¡¯re not refining ordinary ones," the person beside remarked with narrowed eyes, pondering. "Quick, let¡¯s go see, this could be the sign of an upcoming storm." "Divine-grade pills, and they seem to be beast pills. Our Dragon City has not seen such a phenomenon for many years." With more and more people arriving, the area around the small alleyway was crowded with onlookers. Noise and chaos blended into one. Some were purely there for the excitement, while others had malicious intentions, making their own calculations. Xu Zimei remained closed-eyed, indifferent, leaning on the rooftop¡¯s eaves above. At the gate of the small courtyard, a signboard bore a few big characters. "Do not disturb, risk at your own peril!" Many who wanted to knock hesitated upon seeing this. Finally, someone decided to give it a try, stepping forward and knocking on the door forcefully twice. The moment the knocking sound echoed, a heaven-reaching blade aura burst from above. The person who knocked didn¡¯t even have time to react, and was sliced into eight pieces instantly, falling bloodily in front of the door. Those around jumped in fright, clearly not expecting it to be so bloody. "Look, someone is on the roof," someone with sharp eyes in the crowd pointed upwards, shouting loudly. People quickly looked up to see Xu Zimei in a purple robe, with his forehead¡¯s stray hairs fluttering in the cold wind. Feathers of heavy snow landed on his shoulders, and he sat as still as a statue. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Holding the curved blade, he reclined motionlessly there. Without a trace of momentum around him, many people¡¯s senses couldn¡¯t even detect his presence. "Who is that?" someone asked in confusion. "I don¡¯t know, it seems we have never seen him in our Dragon City," replied some of the local residents, shaking their heads. While everyone was buzzing with speculation, a figure suddenly soared into the sky, flying towards the young man on the roof. "That¡¯s the Snow Pacing Curved Blade, Qian Bu Jin," someone exclaimed as they saw the figure leaping up. "Trudging through snow with a mad blade?" someone pondered the epithet for a moment, then suddenly had a realization. "Contemplating the Way of Inquiry in the snow for three years, he finally mastered the art of the blade, and the name of the Mad Blade resounded throughout Dragon City." ...¡­ Many knew the Mad Blade was an impatient man. They watched the upcoming exchange with great interest. Qian Bu Jin walked on air, looking at Xu Zimei in the sky, they faced each other from afar and inquired, "May I know your honorable name?" "Dead men don¡¯t need to know my name," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I mean no harm," Qian Bu Jin hastily said. "I¡¯m just inquiring about the master alchemist who refined pills here." "I already mentioned on the plaque at the entrance; those who enter shall bear the consequences," Xu Zimei slowly lifted his head. He stood up, and the snow rustled down from his body. "Aren¡¯t you a bit too arrogant?" Qian Bu Jin snorted coldly. He said, "Since we are both swordsmen, how about a duel?" "You think you are worthy to draw a blade in front of me?" As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, one saw that the blade in his hand hadn¡¯t even been drawn from its sheath. He merely waved it gently through the air. A blade¡¯s light, tens of meters long, burst forth. It shredded layers of space, coming through with endless sharpness. The expression of the mad blade trudging through snow changed drastically; the blade was too quick. He couldn¡¯t even draw his own blade in time and could only hastily retreat. But he still underestimated the power of that blade. The "clang" of the blade¡¯s light split half the sky, collapsing half the firmament. In the end, it chopped Qian Bu Jin¡¯s body in half at the waist. When his scorching blood was covered by the icy snow, and Qian Bu Jin¡¯s eyes, still open in fear, fell before everyone, many fell silent as if stricken by frost, involuntarily taking a couple of steps back. "I will say this only once," Xu Zimei stood amidst the surging spiritual energy in the sky, "Anyone who crosses this threshold, dies!" ... "The Mad Blade is dead? Just like that?" someone gasped, seemingly unable to believe the scene before them. He couldn¡¯t even take one strike and just like that, he was dead. The crowd fell silent at this moment. Daring to refine pills in Dragon City suggests that the other party came prepared, very confident indeed. Many looked up to the sky. The polar light piercing the sky grew ever stronger. It broke through the heavy snow, the rosy clouds, and tore apart the firmament. Countless monster beasts roared within it. More and more people were attracted to the scene. People knew that a great expert was refining pills in Dragon City; unusual phenomena around pills are the conditions of divine pills. Moreover, there were powerful individuals protecting the vicinity. The refining of the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill was not something that could be accomplished quickly. In this snowy weather, many had even waited for a day and a night. Fearing they might miss the spectacle of a divine pill¡¯s emergence. It wasn¡¯t until the next day¡¯s afternoon. By then, heavy snow had enveloped the whole of Dragon City. The nine Divine Dragons in the sky seemed to have donned pure white robes. The beastly shadows echoing in the sky seemed to reach a critical point. Then "boom," an explosive sound rang out again. The polar light vanished, and the fragrance of pills spread throughout Dragon City, covering the sky. Many monster beasts inside the city instinctively roared loud. Chapter 368 - 367: Blood Devouring Immortality Pill At this moment, the aurora fractured, and even the successive roars of the beasts seemed to reach their peak. Finally, with a roar that resounded with all its might, deafening to the ears, silence fell. The roof of the small courtyard house was directly smashed open, and a pill flew out from the location of the roof. "The pill has spirit, stop it quickly," shouted the Dustless Pill Master anxiously from within the house. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and flew straight towards the pill. The pill seemed to know resistance, as a beast shadow condensed above it. This was a bizarre Monster Beast that slapped with a large paw and opened its gaping mouth, biting towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and the Tyrant Shadow sword was drawn from his right hand. With a clang, endless Spiritual Energy condensed on the blade. In the end, there was a ¡¯boom¡¯ as an explosion echoed. The sword light directly turned the beast shadow into nothingness, and the Tyrant Shadow sword sounded lightly overhead. As the sharp blade descended, the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill trembled slightly, frozen in place. It could feel that if it dared to flee, the Tyrant Shadow would split it in two without any hesitation. It was the moment Xu Zimei took the pill into his palm. From among the crowd around, four figures instantly flew towards him. At the same time, the figures moved, their might as Emperor Pulse Realm cultivators swirling around them, attempting to snatch the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, turning his head. "It¡¯s the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain," someone shouted from the crowd below upon seeing the four figures leaping into the air. "They are all well-known elders, and now they¡¯re ganging up four against one, how shameful," said another person indignantly. "Enough, what does reputation matter compared to a divine pill?" ... As the four men leapt into the air, they surrounded Xu Zimei from four different directions. Preventing his escape. Behind them, their True Fates emerged¡ª incredibly, they were the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise, the four Divine Beasts. The might of these Divine Beasts swept over, enveloping half the firmament. Spiritual Energy surged, and the invisible space shattered. The elder of the Azure Dragon stretched out his hand slightly, looking at Xu Zimei and saying, "Kid, hand over the pill and you can go." "Just the four of you?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. His gaze swept over the people below and he said, "If there¡¯s anyone else who wants this divine pill, feel free to come up now, it¡¯ll save me the trouble of beating you one by one." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, some in the crowd became restless, yet they calmed down soon enough. They would let the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain test the waters. If Xu Zimei was indeed strong, then there was no need for them to court death. If he was just posturing, a fierce battle was bound to erupt. The people here weren¡¯t fools either; Xu Zimei dared to refine pills within the city, surely he had his own confidence. "Kid, seems you are beyond persuasion," said the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain with a cold snort. Behind them, their True Fates roared in anger; the four Divine Beasts howled to the heavens, tumultuously raging across the firmament. Then, the four Divine Beasts started to merge into one, transforming into four Array Seals descending from the sky. The four Array Seals were wrapped in Malice Qi, and in the blink of an eye, a malicious array had been formed. In this malicious array, the surrounding space was immobilized. Four ferocious beasts, full of murderous intent, surrounded Xu Zimei. Dragons coiled, tigers crouched, phoenixes cried, and turtles bellowed. Endless Spiritual Energy resounded through the space. "Kid, this is your last chance, don¡¯t seek death," said the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain filled with Malice Qi. "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Xu Zimei laughed lightly. He stepped into the void, his Saint Vein Realm might surging around him. It was like the river at sunset¡ªturbulent and overwhelming. Above the Tyrant Shadow, Thunderbolt spread and Hurricane mixed with raging fires burned. With one slash of Xu Zimei¡¯s sword, endless sharpness accompanied by the Heavenly Blade Intent echoed through the heavens. The virtual shadows of the four ferocious beasts shattered, accompanied by a mournful cry. But the malicious array was not simple either, as the virtual shadows of the ferocious beasts inside dissipated. ``` Spiritual energy converged from all around, forming new apparitions once again. As if they could not be exterminated. Xu Zimei sneered coldly, slowly sheathing his Tyrant Shadow back into its scabbard. In his eyes, Thunderbolt surged, wisps of faint electric arcs spreading throughout his pupils. At that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes became icy cold and detached. As if devoid of any emotion whatsoever. More and more Thunderbolt was condensing within his gaze. Deep purple Thunderbolts crackled and popped violently. A tremendous horror was taking form. ... Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, his detached eyes brimming with Thunderbolt. With a "boom," an explosion erupted. Two bolts of Thunderbolt burst forth from his eyes, piercing the endless void. Shattering all space they encountered along their path. Their speed was akin to the might of Thunderbolt, leaving the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain no time to react. The ferocious formation in front of them was shattered, and the Thunderbolt continued its relentless assault. Two of them were instantly obliterated in the roaring Thunder Sea. Not even a scream had the time to manifest. The remaining two elders saw this scene, their complexions drastically changing. Without daring to hesitate, they attempted to flee into the distance. Xu Zimei sneered coldly and said, "Thinking of running?" With a wave of his hand, he summoned the Binding Immortal Lock he obtained from Annihilation Ridge. The spiritual energy around surged, the chains "clang" resounding. The chain instantly turned into a length of a thousand meters, one end gleaming like an aurora. "Whoosh," it whistled through the air. In the blink of an eye, it caught up with the two fleeing elders. It bound them together on the spot. The Binding Immortal Lock¡¯s method of restraint was exceptionally unique, as it imprisoned the Vein Gates of those two individuals. Anyone bound by the Binding Immortal Lock had their Vein Gates sealed, rendering them no different from ordinary people. Very difficult to break free from. The last two of the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain were ashen-faced, pleading with Xu Zimei for mercy. "Sir, it was our greed that spurred us on; we beg you to spare our lives. We are willing to serve you in any way to repay this debt." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, waving his hand. The power of the Binding Immortal Lock intensified, binding the two men ever tighter. As the chains began to contract bit by bit, their faces turned crimson and they howled in agony. "Sir, spare our lives!" With a "bang," even before their words were complete, the chains had reached their limit. The spiritual energy on them swelled, strangling the two men into a mist of blood. The mist of blood dispersed in mid-air, slowly falling to the ground below. Xu Zimei leapt up gracefully, his foot landing on top of the doorway. Looking down at everyone around, he said, "Now, who else wants this Pill?" The crowd instantly fell silent as the grave. The reputation of the Four Elders of Heavenly Mountain was still quite formidable throughout Dragon City. Though not the strongest, their slaughter had been swift and ruthless. Those who had previously harbored malicious intent now also fell silent. Some had already begun to retreat. Xu Zimei huffed lightly and returned to the inner chamber of the courtyard. This Blood Devouring Immortality Pill was pure white, about the size of a fist. Several mysterious beast patterns were engraved upon it. It felt scalding hot when held in the palm. ``` Chapter 369 - 368 Going to the Northern Continent ``` He pocketed the pill and prepared to bid farewell to the Dustless Pill Master. "The Blood Devouring Immortality Pill must be used within a month, as it¡¯s different from other pills. Otherwise, its efficacy will gradually evaporate," the Dustless Pill Master reminded. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The commotion from breaking through the Chaos was too great, so he didn¡¯t plan to break through within Dragon City. He would wait until he had reached the Northern Continent to assess the situation. Traveling to the Northern Continent from the Eastern Continent, Dragon City was considered the most direct route. Leaving Dragon City, he headed straight towards the north. He walked until he reached the end of the official road, which led directly to the Endless Heaven Sea. The coastline stretched tens of thousands of miles along the horizon with no end in sight. The deep blue sea was slightly murky. The seaside bluestones, shaped by countless years of waves, were now smooth and transparent. The sea breeze was strong, howling as it swept through the cold currents. In this snow-fluttering winter, he was grateful that the sea surface hadn¡¯t frozen over. Snowflakes scattered on the sea surface, rustling and enveloping the entire Endless Heaven Sea. From a distance, everything was shrouded in fog. Profound and dark. ... Meanwhile, in the Long Family, the atmosphere inside the Council Hall was very strange. Eerily quiet! After a long silence, Family Head Long Yaotian finally let out a sigh. He said, "Is everything you said true?" Pavilion Master Long affirmed with a nod, saying, "The Saint Heir¡¯s token cannot be faked. The person who injured Shenghui should be him; I¡¯ve seen the portrait. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We¡¯ve also sent people to the True Martial Holy Sect to verify. Their Saint Heir is indeed named Xu Zimei." "That makes it troublesome, Family Head, the overall situation must be considered!" The Great Elder stepped forward and addressed Long Yaotian. "We can¡¯t afford to provoke the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. The lessons from the early days of Dragon City¡¯s establishment were enough." "Yes, yes," the other Elders all nodded in agreement. "This trouble was likely caused by Shenghui himself, and we all know what he¡¯s like." Hearing the discussion and persuasion from the surrounding Elders, Long Yaotian kept silent for a while. As a father, he indeed wanted to kill Xu Zimei, to take revenge for his son. But he knew that he was also the Family Head of the great Long Family. Every action he took, every decision he made, represented the Long Family. He sighed deeply, and slowly opened his eyes that had been gently closed. He said, "You don¡¯t need to be afraid, I know what I¡¯m doing. Let¡¯s put an end to this matter here." "Family Head is wise," the surrounding Elders quickly replied respectfully. Watching the Elders leave, Long Yaotian¡¯s expression grew more difficult. Pavilion Master Long was silent for a while before eventually asking, "Family Head, are you alright?" "I¡¯m fine, just hate that I¡¯m not strong enough," Long Yaotian shook his head and spoke indifferently. "There would be a way to take revenge if the Family Head really desired it," Pavilion Master Long pondered for a while before finally speaking. "I can¡¯t drag the entire family into a burial," Long Yaotian replied indifferently. "No, Family Head, you misunderstand me," Pavilion Master Long quickly said. "Killing someone doesn¡¯t always require personal action; sometimes it¡¯s enough to make their death look like an accident." "What do you mean?" Long Yaotian turned, asking with a puzzled expression. "What do you think that Saint Heir came to our Dragon City for?" Pavilion Master Long asked with a smile. "Most people come to Dragon City with only one purpose, to head to the Northern Continent," Long Yaotian¡¯s eyes brightened as he replied. "That would mean our Saint Heir is no exception," Pavilion Master Long said with a smile. "There are many dangerous places on the Endless Heaven Sea. If the ship carrying the Saint Heir were to capsize in the Endless Heaven Sea, no one could be blamed!" ``` "Why didn¡¯t I think of that," said Long Yaotian with a faint smile, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. ...¡­ Dragon Harbor This is the largest dock located at the edge of the Endless Heaven Sea. The ships bound for the Northern Continent all depart from here. It was now afternoon, and twilight rendered the edge of the sky a dark yellow. The sky¡¯s edge intertwined with the coastline, enshrouded in the distance by a mist. It created an illusion of beauty. Ships do not set sail in the evening, especially in this heavy snow weather. The creatures living in the Endless Heaven Sea are also more active at night, searching for food more frequently. Xu Zimei could only find an inn nearby and wait until tomorrow to set out. The nearby inns appeared to be very bustling. Especially at night, they were brightly lit. Many people who wanted to board a ship early the next day stayed here. As Xu Zimei was walking along the coast, he saw a medium-sized boat approaching from the side. "Friend, need a ride on the boat?" Standing on the boat was an old man dressed in green robes, sporting a goatee. The old man was rowing with a paddle, smiling at Xu Zimei. "To the Northern Continent?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Yes," the old man nodded. "You dare to travel at night?" Xu Zimei asked. "This is a ¡¯dark boat,¡¯ I make a bit of a living on the side," said the old man with a laugh. "Ninety percent of the ships at Dragon Harbor belong to the Long Family¡¯s fleet. They¡¯ve almost monopolized everything here. We small boats can only sip soup in the cracks. Will you board? We can depart tonight?" Xu Zimei nodded slightly, as long as he could get to the Northern Continent. As for the method, he didn¡¯t care much. Jumping onto the boat, he saw that the old man was surrounded by surges of Spiritual Energy. The paddles on both sides started spinning rapidly. The boat skimmed over the silent sea surface, creating little ripples, heading towards the boundless ocean. ... Darkness fell, and the sea was extremely silent at night. In the sky, a bright moon hung high above the firmament. The glistening sea reflected small specks of light. Xu Zimei leaned against one side of the boat, resting with his eyes closed. The temperature at night was much colder. The old man in green robes was just steering the boat seriously. "How much longer?" Xu Zimei opened his eyes after a while and asked. "Three days away from the Northern Continent," the old man looked up. His face, filled with wrinkles and furrows, somehow looked very terrifying and sinister. Baring his large yellow teeth, he said with a smile, "But only a step away from hell." Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei inexplicably smiled. Something felt off during this journey. But he couldn¡¯t remember having offended anyone in Dragon City. "Were you sent by the Long Family?" he ventured to ask. After all, he had previously clashed with Long Shenghui at the Blood Dragon Bat incident. "What¡¯s a dead man need to ask so much for?" replied the old man indifferently. "You¡¯re that certain I¡¯m going to die?" "Do you know where this is?" the old man replied with a faint smile. "The Sinking Dead Sea, those who sink here, even strong ones from the Saint Vein Realm, cannot break free. You might as well not think about escaping; we¡¯re already in the dead center of the Dead Sea." "If that¡¯s the case, then you can¡¯t get away either," Xu Zimei said, frowning. Chapter 370 - 369 Chaos Advances to Stepping into Immortality "Who said I was leaving," the old man said indifferently. "I¡¯ll accompany you in death, so you won¡¯t be alone anymore." As the old man¡¯s voice fell, the paddle in his hand began to spin rapidly. The boat carrying the two of them was instantly cleaved into four pieces. The fragmented boat quickly sank the moment it touched the sea surface. And Xu Zimei and his companion dropped down without any surprise. The moment his clothes touched the water, Xu Zimei felt a tremendous force hit him. Every drop of water in this Dead Sea seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. And the more he struggled, the faster he would sink. "You really aren¡¯t afraid of dying, huh," Xu Zimei said with a smile, looking at the indifferent old man in the green shirt beside him. "Everyone inevitably dies; if one dies for the right cause, a death with value is all that matters," the old man in the green shirt replied faintly. At this moment, the waters of the Dead Sea were slowly swallowing the two of them, but the dangers here were far more than just that. Layers of ripples appeared all around them. Creatures resembling prehistoric giant crocodiles appeared and encircled them. These crocodiles were over ten meters long, with green bodies. Sharp spines covered their tough outer skin. As one of the crocodiles made a tentative leap. Only to hear the old man in the green shirt let out a painful scream. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw that one of the old man¡¯s arms had been viciously torn off. Blood stained a swath of the Dead Sea red. "How pitiful," Xu Zimei chuckled. "What are you smug about? It¡¯s your turn next," said the old man covered in blood, his voice sinister. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly; he could feel that the Dead Sea was truly extraordinary, suspecting that even an average Saint Vein Realm powerhouse might not be able to break free. Mist shrouded behind him as the True Fate World emerged. The azure planet slowly rose into the air. In that moment, an extremely strong aura spread out from Xu Zimei. "You," as the old man felt Xu Zimei¡¯s aura, shock rendered him speechless. "You can just rise and fall here alone, become the crocodiles¡¯ dinner." Xu Zimei snorted coldly, a kick into the void stirred up gigantic waves. He forcefully flew up from the Dead Sea. The sound of "rumbling" explosions surged around him. The azure planet behind him also began to rise slowly. Apparently, because dinner was now lacking with Xu Zimei¡¯s departure. The surrounding giant crocodiles roared in anger. They impatiently lunged at the old man in the green shirt, tearing him apart. Pieces of flesh fell from his body, and agonizing screams echoed through this silent sea, piercing the darkness. It was truly chilling. Xu Zimei laughed lightly as he watched the old man in the green shirt being bitten to death. Looking down at the crocodiles below that still seemed unsatisfied, he slashed down with Tyrant Shadow in hand. An endless tide of Blade Qi burst forth, cleaving half of the sea area in two. The flow stopped where the Sea Qi resisted everything. Preventing the seawater from closing back in on itself. Xu Zimei stood with the sword, walking through the center of the sea area. He slaughtered all the giant crocodiles he passed. All the creatures of this Dead Sea became terror-stricken at once, all of them fearfully hiding away. The Blade Qi from Tyrant Shadow shot out, stirring up deep sea waves hundreds of feet high. Xu Zimei stood in the darkness, his gaze fixed on what lay directly ahead. "Long Family, oh Long Family, I wasn¡¯t even planning to pursue Long Shenghui¡¯s matter anymore. Since you seek death, I might as well oblige!" ...¡­ In the endless darkness, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged. With a wave of his hand, the space before him shattered open. Only to see a massive figure emerging from the Chaos within. "What¡¯s the success rate for you to break through into the Immortal Ascension Boundary now?" Xu Zimei asked. "Fifty percent," Chaos said in a muffled voice. "In fact, I reached the peak of Divine Vein a long time ago. I just always felt that the opportunity to step into immortality was lacking, so I kept waiting. But I didn¡¯t expect that this wait would mark the beginning of the Era of Emperors. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I barely survived, severely wounded and almost died." Xu Zimei nodded slightly and took out the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. The rich fragrance of the pills wafted through the air as he tossed the pill to Chaos. "I¡¯ll give you half a month to suddenly ascend to the Immortal Ascension Boundary. Before that, I will act as your protector, allowing you to break through with peace of mind." Feeling the immense beastly might of the divine pill, Chaos fell silent for a while. In the end, it nodded heavily. Ignoring Chaos¡¯s breakthrough, Xu Zimei sat to the side, gently wiping the blade of Tyrant Shadow. For Chaos to advance into the Immortal Ascension Boundary, in truth, the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill is just an aid. What it really relies on is itself. Coming to a clear understanding of its own way, and then truly entering that realm all beings yearn for. Once stepping onto the Immortal Path, it becomes as vague as the sea! ... Chaos didn¡¯t rashly consume the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill. It coiled up and sat above the sea surface, gradually adjusting its state. Bringing its Essence, Qi, and Spirit to a critical point around itself. Just adjusting its state took a full three days and three nights. Only on the dawn of the fourth day, there was a "boom." A wave of force began to spread outwards from Chaos as its center. Chaos raised its head to the sky and let out a long howl, its roar echoing around. One could see the Spiritual Energy surging around its body. At times strong, at times weak, the aura fluctuated. The immense beastly might also spread out far and wide. Chaos entered meditation on the spot, as time went by. Its own beastly might grew more and more turbulent, and its massive body was gradually obscured by a layer of mist. The mist grew thicker and thicker, eventually seeming to take on substance. This was not mere mist; it was like Immortal mist. Mysterious and profound, the mist almost formed a large cocoon, and something was being nurtured inside it. As time passed, the sea beneath Chaos began to stir. Its aura around it grew stronger and stronger, shaking the space around it until it cracked open. It looked like a spider web, with cracks spreading in all directions. Chaos¡¯s way is the Way of Devouring. This was its destined path on the Immortal Path from the beginning. At this moment, a deep red vortex appeared in its abdomen. Infinite thunderbolt and fierce flames were exploding within the vast, bottomless vortex. Xu Zimei turned slightly, knowing that Chaos had entered a wondrous realm. Whether it could advance beyond and step onto the Immortal Path, and thus stand apart from both Immortals and ordinary beings, depended on the coming period. He looked around to make sure the place was deserted and unlikely to be disturbed by any creature, then he finally relaxed. More than a week passed as Chaos continued to comprehend. On this day, the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy around Chaos grew more and more intense. A beastly roar loud enough to deafen rang in the ears. It placed the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill into its mouth and swiftly swallowed it down. Its entire beastly might grew heavier and heavier, reaching a critical point. "I am an Immortal Beast!" Immense Immortal Might began to gather around Chaos. The entire Firmament trembled, with wind and cloud transforming into dragons, and a torrential storm ensued. Chapter 371 - 370 I’m Just Here to Annihilate the Clan Layer by layer, space shattered before his eyes. Chaos stirred the heavens and the earth with its colossal body. The vast and mighty Immortal Might began to spread gradually around him. The cocoon that had previously been surrounded by immortal mist around him was also slowly dissipating and breaking apart. Chaos seemed to have entered a special state of enlightenment. Its aura hovered between the peak of the Divine Vein Realm and the Immortal Ascension Boundary. From within came countless "thumping" sounds. It was attempting to break through the ninth Vein Gate time and time again. The difficulty of this task was imaginable. After several continuous attempts, the Vein Gate seemed to have not been breached. Instead, due to the intense internal impacts, its body¡¯s surface began to show numerous cracks. The ninth Vein Gate was Shen Poxu! To shatter the void was also to break free from one¡¯s own shackles. Stepping onto the path of immortality might not be as significant as Becoming Emperor, but the cruelty and hardship involved were little known. The difficulty of opening each subsequent Vein Gate would increase exponentially. On Chaos¡¯s body surface, slick with cracks, a copious amount of blood now seeped out. It dyed its entire massive frame a bloody red. Chaos howled in agony. With each collision, more and more cracks appeared on the surface of its body. If this continued, its body would likely fall apart completely. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow; he had somewhat underestimated the difficulty of advancing into the Immortal Realm. But since he had already taken this step, there was naturally no reason to shrink back. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and behind him, the azure blue planet of his True Fate emerged. A branch from the Tree of Life extended from the planet, entering into Chaos¡¯s body. The thick green light, carrying the essence of life, enveloped Chaos¡¯s colossal form. It rapidly healed the injuries all around Chaos¡¯s body. The cracks on its body also closed up at a rate visible to the naked eye. Xu Zimei finally let out a sigh of relief. The Tree of Life indeed had helped him a great deal. ...¡­ At this moment, Chaos repeatedly slammed against the ninth Vein Gate. It was completely heedless of injury. Should any wounds appear, the Tree of Life would heal them at once. This time, the assault lasted nearly two hours. Tremendous beastly might enveloped half the sea area. In the end, one could only hear a "bang" from within Chaos. It was as if something had shattered. The river of Spiritual Energy within it surged up, creating towering waves, roaring within Chaos like the torrential Changhe at sunset. With the opening of the ninth Vein Gate, Chaos¡¯s aura finally stabilized in the Immortal Realm. Although it was only the initial step of a Profound Immortal. It had nevertheless crossed the most critical hurdle. Even though the subsequent steps were extremely difficult, the danger had decreased significantly. A series of "rumbling" explosions erupted around Chaos. The firmament churned with the wind, and the coastlines exploded with the azure blue sea. Shocking waves rose a hundred feet high into the air. The originally all-black Chaos appeared even blacker. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its body had grown significantly larger once more. Especially the wings behind it, thin as cicada wings, had grown large enough to cover the sky and block the sun. On Chaos¡¯s abdomen, dark purple thunderbolts and crimson flames fused together, flickering. "Master," Chaos, with half its body kneeling, respectfully greeted Xu Zimei. It knew that its advancement into the Immortal Ascension Boundary was largely thanks to Xu Zimei. Whether it was the Blood Devouring Immortality Pill or the all-out treatment from the Tree of Life. Even though it had made many sacrifices as his Vein Beast, it had gained even more in return. "Come with me to annihilate a family," Xu Zimei said indifferently, his hands clasped behind his back. Chaos slightly lowered its body, its massive form sprawling atop the sea. Xu Zimei leapt up, landing directly on top of Chaos¡¯s head. Chaos slightly arched its body, like a black aurora streaking towards Dragon City. ... For the residents of Dragon City, this city held an extraordinary significance. Starting from the Era of Emperors, it had almost been a million years. The profound history of this Dragon City, even in the whole Eastern Continent, was one of the most distinguished. The winter snowfall, accompanied by the howling and biting cold wind, swept past. Many shops in Dragon City had turned off their lights and closed their doors early. On the streets at night, only a few hurried figures passed by. The ancient city walls stood steadfast amidst the wind and snow. Four vivid Divine Dragons in the sky above still held a posture of flight, inhaling and exhaling around the central Dragon Ball. A faint trembling began to shake the ground beneath Dragon City. The rumbling noise from afar grew closer, more distinct, and louder. This was the start of a new day in Dragon City. The morning sun rose slowly in the east, accompanied by the breaking dawn. Those still asleep were awakened by the commotion. Some opened the windows of their rooms, squinting sleepily at the outside. Others, wrapped in heavy cotton coats, stepped out their doors into the falling snow. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the direction of the city gates. A gigantic claw descended from the sky. Then came a thunderous boom, a catastrophic collapse. The symbols of Dragon City, the four Divine Dragons and the Dragon Ball that had stood for thousands of years. As the massive claw fell, they collapsed with a "rumbling" sound. The cries of the crowd rose within the city. When Chaos stood up, its colossal body towered over the city walls by a great deal. As Xu Zimei stood atop Chaos¡¯s head, he was looking down upon the entire city. As the administrators of Dragon City, the Long Family would certainly bear the brunt when the city was under attack. When the four Divine Dragons collapsed, Long Yaotian stepped out briskly with four Elders. They rose into the air, standing above the city, facing Xu Zimei from a distance. "May I know which esteemed person has graced us with their presence? Dragon City has not provided proper hospitality, please forgive us," Long Yaotian said with neither servility nor arrogance. "I am here to exterminate a clan," Xu Zimei stated flatly. "May I ask your honor," Long Yaotian began, lifting his head and only getting halfway through his sentence when he suddenly recognized Xu Zimei¡¯s face in the sky. He had seen the portrait drawn by Long Shenghui before. He knew what the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect looked like. In that moment, he was slightly taken aback, not understanding why Xu Zimei, who should have been sent to the treacherous Sinking Dead Sea, was appearing here. Yet a foreboding feeling was quietly dawning on him. ... "May I know which clan your honor intends to annihilate?" Long Yaotian still asked patiently. "Your Long Family sure knows how to act," said Xu Zimei flatly. "At this point, with faces already torn, you still refuse to admit the truth?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Long Yaotian also realized that the truth had been revealed, and there was no point in hiding it any longer. His gaze hardened as he spoke with restraint, "If the Holy Sect wishes to pursue the matter, I, Long, will take full responsibility. This issue is in no way related to our Long Family; it is merely my personal desire, as a father seeking vengeance for his son." Chapter 372 - 371: Beast Subduing Absolute Light Array "This matter has nothing to do with the True Martial Holy Sect, it¡¯s just me settling my own private affairs," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Furthermore, when I say exterminate, I absolutely leave no survivors." The nearby Elders were initially somewhat stunned. Only after hearing Xu Zimei and Long Yaotian¡¯s conversation did they react. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Family Head, did you send someone to kill him?" an Elder tentatively asked. Seeing Long Yaotian nod slightly, the Elder helplessly shook his head, saying faintly, "Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re pushing our Long Family towards the abyss." After saying this, the Elder looked at Xu Zimei and hastily said, "Saint Heir, this has absolutely nothing to do with our Long Family. It¡¯s just the Family Head¡¯s personal desire." "Good, then prove it to me," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "How to prove it?" the Elder was startled, asking in confusion. "Hang his head in front of the city gates," Xu Zimei said faintly. "You have three minutes." "This," the Elder hesitated slightly, then turned his head with a somewhat baffled look at Long Yaotian. He said, "Family Head, you make the decision!" "We can¡¯t possibly kill the Family Head with our own hands," another Elder sighed. "How about asking the ancestor to come back to life?" "That Monster Beast has entered Immortality; would summoning the ancestor be of any use? Unless we go to the Main Clan members, but would they confront the True Martial Holy Sect for our sake?" The surrounding Elders were discussing fervently, unable to think of a good solution. The massive figure of Chaos cast a shadow over half of the city. An overwhelming Immortal Might radiated from its body. The newly advanced Chaos, stepping into Immortality, was wilfully emanating its aura. Its eyes, as large as fists, stared fiercely. That immense Immortal Might suppressed everyone, as if every move within Dragon City could not escape its gaze. Seeing this spectacle, Long Yaotian shook his head slightly. He stepped forward, saying faintly, "My life or death is irrelevant to the clan. There¡¯s no need for anyone else to decide anything!" "So, you¡¯re intent on resisting to the end," Xu Zimei asked. Chaos let out a roar towards the heavens, its claws slicing through the silent void, striking down heavily. With a "boom," the ancient city walls beside it completely collapsed. Dust flew up into the sky! In the face of Chaos¡¯s overwhelming might, Long Yaotian remained unmoved, slowly taking a deep breath. He said, "Do you all know why this city is called Dragon City?" Xu Zimei squinted slightly, waiting for the other¡¯s continuation. "That¡¯s because, when Dragon City was first constructed, several Divine Dragons were slain here," Long Yaotian replied indifferently. "Later, to make amends for the debt owed to the Dragon Clan, the city was named Dragon City. So many years have passed, the Dragon Clan has long been exterminated, even dissipated into the dust of the ages. But Dragon City alone remains forever!" As Long Yaotian¡¯s words fell, he waved his hand grandly. A bluish token appeared in his palm. A beam of multicolored light shot from inside the token, piercing the clouds. Immediately, the remains of the four Divine Dragons that had been shattered by a single palm strike from Chaos began to coalesce once more. A golden wave of energy, with the Dragon Ball as its epicenter, began to pulsate outwards. As the pulsation of the wave grew quicker, the Dragon Ball trembled uncontrollably. Dragon roars resonated within the city. The four Divine Dragons passed through the golden waves, as if they were bathed in holy light. ``` All of them had revived. The lifelike Golden Dragons coiled together. Each dragon¡¯s head bit its own tail, forming a massive circle of Golden Dragons. "Ordinary people will never understand the true mystery of Dragon City." Long Yaotian¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at Xu Zimei and said indifferently, "Beast Subduing Absolute Light Array! The main formation that was once capable of slaughtering four Divine Dragons. It is also the protective formation of our Dragon City." As Long Yaotian¡¯s words fell, a huge change occurred around him as well. His body surface was covered with layers of dragon scales. These dragon scales were extremely sharp and hard, and two long red dragon horns grew out of the top of his head. Compared to Long Shenghui¡¯s earlier transformation into a Dragon Blood Warrior. Long Yaotian¡¯s Dragon Blood Warrior state was obviously more thoroughly evolved. Xu Zimei had no doubts that if the other party kept evolving like this, he might indeed become a True Dragon one day. And the elders of the Long Family beside him were somewhat dumbfounded. It seemed they also didn¡¯t know about this Beast Subduing Absolute Light Array. Now, the Golden Dragon circle fell from the sky, surrounding Xu Zimei and Chaos within it. Xu Zimei could feel that the space all around had been completely sealed. And the oppressive force here was even more deadly for Monster Beasts. "I know I¡¯m no match for your True Martial Holy Sect," said Long Yaotian with his aura soaring around him. He continued indifferently, "After today¡¯s battle, we will withdraw from Dragon City. And return to our main clan. But for now, it¡¯s not your turn to run wild here." Hearing Long Yaotian¡¯s words, Xu Zimei turned to Chaos with a smile and said, "You seem to be underestimated!" "The Dragon Clan of the Wild Desolation Era were just a bunch of ants," said Chaos indifferently. "The true Dragon Gods have already ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. This formation, capable of slaying four Divine Dragons, is nothing special." The Monster Race during the Wild Desolation Era was led by the ten great Divine Beasts. It was understandable that Chaos didn¡¯t regard the Dragon Clan of that era very highly. "Is that so, then please break the formation," Long Yaotian said from above the formation, operating the formation and speaking with a cold snort. Then he turned his head to look at the elders and said indifferently, "Arrange for the family¡¯s retreat!" "How should we explain to the Main Clan?" one of the elders asked. "I will take care of it, and will bear all the responsibility myself," Long Yaotian said indifferently. The elder nodded, with things having reached this point, there was no need for further dispute. Watching the backs of the leaving elders, Long Yaotian collected his thoughts. The spiritual energy surged around his body, and the sounds of dragon roars intertwined. The Golden Dragon circle shone brightly amidst the dragon roars. Accompanied by countless dragon phantoms surging into the sky, chaos ensued within the circle. Chaos let out a cold snort and slowly lifted its giant paw. Then slammed it down heavily. Endless gusts exploded beneath its paw like wind stirring up clouds. There was a loud "boom." With a single strike, many phantoms shattered, and the paw heavily smashed against the side wall of the Golden Dragon circle. Long Yaotian¡¯s expression changed as he felt the backlash from the formation. Unable to hold it back, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He looked extremely pale and weak. "How can it be so strong," he muttered to himself in shock. The strength of Chaos was completely different from what he had estimated. He had thought that even if the formation couldn¡¯t kill Chaos, it could at least trap it for a long time. But he never expected that a single strike would almost be too much for him to handle. ``` Chapter 373 - 372 The Mysterious Floating Island He regulated his breath for a moment to suppress his internal injuries temporarily. Long Yaotian once again activated the Formation, and the dim golden light around him blazed anew. Chaos raised its head to the sky and let out a roar, its wings that could cover the sky and sun taking off. It stood above the firmament. In its belly, a deep and boundless black hole spun. Thunderbolts and flames capable of obliterating everything merged into one. With a terrifying momentum, they burst forth in a violent shot. This red and deep purple aurora destructively obliterated everything in its path. Space fell silent, time stood still. Thunder flashed, fire raged. As the aurora struck the Golden Dragon Circle, the "puff puff" sound of burning echoed within. The Golden Dragon Circle resisted only for a short time before being completely annihilated and dissipated. The Divine Dragon in the sky wailed, shattering into dust in its unwilling roars and drifting down. Long Yaotian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his entire body stiffened in place, unable to move. This time, his injuries were too severe. Because the Beast-Suppressing Absolute Light Formation was broken so quickly, he didn¡¯t even have time to retreat. His Divine Soul seemed to have been struck as well. Now, he couldn¡¯t move at all, or else his Divine Soul would shatter. At that time, he would die without a place to be buried. "Ants always dream of shaking trees, but they truly don¡¯t understand how vast this world, how expansive this heaven and earth, actually is," Xu Zimei stepped forward and spoke indifferently. Long Yaotian¡¯s mouth slightly opened, as though he wanted to say something. But at the moment his mouth opened, his expression suddenly stiffened. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His entire body turned to ash and scattered. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and stepped into the void toward the Long Family. The Long Mansion, situated at the very center of Dragon City¡¯s main street, could be said to be at the pinnacle of opulence. The entire estate spanned hundreds of thousands of square meters. The outer perimeter was built with premium Qinggang Stone. When Xu Zimei arrived, however, it was already empty. The glorious and vast architecture stood within this space. The entire estate was emptied and moved away in a short span of time. In the courtyard, a few insignificant servants hid, full of dread. "Where have the people of Long Mansion gone?" Xu Zimei asked blandly. That servant unconsciously glanced toward the inner courtyard, then immediately crouched down, holding his head. Xu Zimei did not waste any more words and cut down that servant. He then proceeded to the back courtyard of the estate. This part of the courtyard seemed very secluded, with several bags of luggage lying on the ground. Apparently left behind in a rush. On the ground, there were many Array Seals drawn with blue Spiritual Energy. "Spatial Transmission Array," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. One end of this Spatial Transmission Array had been deliberately destroyed by someone. Faint traces of Spiritual Energy still lingered on the ground. But it was no longer usable. Xu Zimei laughed softly to himself, muttering, "Long Family, we shall meet again!" The Long Family was not a simple family. To be precise, the Long Family in Dragon City was just a branch stationed here. The true Main Clan was not on the Eastern Continent. It was inside the Central Continent. The origins of the Long Family could be paralleled with the entire Era of Emperors; their strength naturally wouldn¡¯t be so weak. However, Dragon City was also one of the Long Family¡¯s main strategic objectives. Now, after Xu Zimei¡¯s commotion, the arrangements here were ruined in one fell swoop. ¡­ Xu Zimei knew that they were bound to interact in the future. But he didn¡¯t think too much of it. Leaving the Long Family behind, he took Chaos and headed towards the Endless Heaven Sea. The journey to the Northern Continent should begin now. Previously, ninety percent of the business in Dragon Harbor was dominated by the Long Family. But now that the Long Family has vanished, new battles for control will likely emerge here. However, this has little to do with Xu Zimei anymore. The Endless Heaven Sea is still the Endless Heaven Sea, how many deaths and slaughters it has buried is no longer known to man. Just as I stepped onto the shore, a ship was preparing to depart. Xu Zimei happened to board the vessel. The ship is quite large, somewhat shaped like an arrow. It¡¯s very sharp at the front. There were also a lot of people on board, Xu Zimei made a rough count. There were probably as many as a thousand people. The weather in winter is fickle, and the sea¡¯s surface is white. The ship increased its power, churning the surging waves, heading towards the journey¡¯s sea. Towards the Other Shore of the Northern Continent. ... There¡¯s a legend that a long time ago, the Yuan Central Continent was actually connected. Later, mysterious forces descended, dividing the continent into five. Since then, a new era slowly rose. Most rumors start from the time when the five continents were first recorded. Situated in the far north is the Northern Continent. This is a land where exotic races flourish the most. With three thousand races in the world, in this era where the human race prospers, and the Monster Race follows closely behind, the living space of other races is naturally encroached upon. This situation might not be too apparent on the Eastern Continent. That¡¯s because most of the exotic races choose to stick together for warmth, congregating on the Northern Continent. Guarding the last of their lands. This is destined to be a place different from the Eastern Continent but in no way inferior and perhaps even more remarkable. ... The ship was sailing at high speed. This time it would probably take within five days. Xu Zimei was in no hurry, Chaos had already entered the True Fate World. Having just advanced to the Immortal Ascension Boundary, it needed to stabilize its realm and become more familiar with its current powers. This afternoon, the long-falling snow finally stopped. The sky began to clear, and the gentle sunshine seemed to drape a thin layer of gold gauze overhead. The people inside the ship also went up to the deck, ready to go outside and move around. The continuous snowfall had indeed been somewhat oppressive. This ship heading to the Northern Continent would not only take everyone to the Other Shore, but, if lucky along the way, might encounter some floating islands. The ship would also stop to take everyone to explore the islands. Speaking of these floating islands on the Endless Heaven Sea, there is usually a complete set of mythical stories that can be told. But the truth of these stories is subject to question, and there¡¯s no point in discussing them. On the Endless Heaven Sea, there are countless islands floating on the surface of the water. They float along their own trajectories, just like these ships. As for what those trajectories are, no one has been able to find out. It¡¯s just that these floating islands have existed since ancient times. On the islands, there are heritages, divine weapons, high-level Mysterious Medicine. And even some ancient, indistinct carvings, and scrolls. Of course, it all depends on luck, and with good luck, you might find some nice things on the islands. ... As the ship sailed on the calm sea, a triangular floating island came into everyone¡¯s view. The island was golden in color. It could span a few thousand square meters and was considered a mid-sized island. The moment Xu Zimei saw the island, images began to emerge before his eyes. Even his heartbeat quickened. Chapter 374 - 373: A Person from the Last Epoch? The beating of his heart accelerated dramatically, and Xu Zimei felt an inexplicable sense of panic. He looked at the triangular island, which seemed familiar. Yet he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before. In his dreams, perhaps? As the island drew closer to the ship, the tourists on board began to buzz with discussion. This ship was controlled by a power known as the Ning Family. At this moment, the ship slowly came to a stop not far from the island. The guards on the ship seemed to be seeking the captain¡¯s decision. After a long wait, a fat man wearing a white sailor¡¯s uniform swaggered out. He spoke confidently to the people inside the cabin, "The captain has allowed everyone to land on the island for exploration. The ship will remain here for three days, so please make sure to return within that time. Those who do not wish to go ashore may rest in the cabin. We will not wait for those who have not returned after three days." Upon hearing the fat man¡¯s words, the people scattered in a rush. Each of them took to the air and flew toward the island. Although such floating islands are replete with opportunities, they are also accompanied by crises. There are even rumors of the entire island being obliterated. However, cultivation is all about seizing the creations of heaven and earth, surpassing the control of the Great Dao. Everything revolves around the word "struggle." Xu Zimei floated in the air slowly, feeling, for some unknown reason, that this island stirred up many memories in him. Yet these memories were indistinct and elusive. It was as if a key point was missing that would link them all together. ...... The surface of the island was golden, and the gold gleamed brightly. But as people set foot on it, they discovered that it was pervaded with rampaging Demonic Qi, and all the vegetation was eroded by it. This place was indeed a paradise for demons. The majority of the weighty vegetation on the island was of the dark variety. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was possible to land on any side of the island. When Xu Zimei shattered the void and descended onto the island, he discovered that his heart was beating even faster. The others rushed into the island, afraid that the opportunities inside would be snatched by someone else. Xu Zimei had taken only a few steps when he heard someone shout aloud. "I¡¯ve found a weapon, an ancient divine armament." He turned to look and saw a man in a green shirt, not far ahead, who had found a dust-covered axe under a dark pine tree. Originally, the surface of the axe was petrified with numerous cracks in it. But when the man dripped his blood on the axe, the petrification began to fall away. The entire axe suddenly burst forth with a sky-reaching bloody aura. The blood aura was a bright red, signaling the commencement of slaughter. This was clearly a vicious weapon. Those around cast envious gazes, though none thought of snatching it away. But before the man¡¯s triumphant laughter could die down, a massive surge of Demonic Qi erupted from the axe. It formed into a fierce face that swallowed the man whole, leaving nothing, not even dregs, behind. With a "clang," the axe fell to the ground. Those nearby quickly retreated a few steps, distancing themselves from the axe. "I have a feeling this island is somewhat sinister. Should we leave?" "Let¡¯s wait and see. The greater the risk, perhaps the greater the chance as well." "No matter how great the opportunity, you must be alive to seize it!" The people around discussed animatedly, some clinging to hope, while others began to think of giving up. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows; the axe felt extremely familiar to him. But he didn¡¯t know why. In any case, the entire island gave him an extremely eerie feeling. He slowly approached, picking up the axe under the astonished gazes of some. The Demonic Qi from the axe, upon sensing Xu Zimei¡¯s presence, surprisingly showed no resistance. Instead, it felt somewhat excited and respectful. It was as if a lost believer had encountered their faith. The axe was trembling faintly. Streams of faint Demonic Qi flowed from the axe into Xu Zimei¡¯s body through his arm. At this moment, Xu Zimei was rooted to the spot. In front of his eyes, intermittent flashes of unfamiliar yet familiar scenes began to appear. "We, the Demon Race, are born forsaken by the heavens." "We must shatter the hourglass of fate and contend against the Heavenly Dao to the very end." These scenes resembled a great battle. The sky was blood-red, and the ground cracked open with countless fissures. Tens of thousands of creatures were fighting each other in a m¨ºl¨¦e. Every minute, every second, countless people were dying. The battle was extremely brutal. And the owner of this axe was just the most ordinary of the thousands of warriors. These broken and intermittent scenes flashed before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. When Xu Zimei came to his senses, he saw that the axe in his hand had developed several cracks. Accompanied by the sound of "crack, crack," the axe completely shattered. And Xu Zimei immediately sensed something different about himself. Originally, he had merged with the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. At first, he had merged with the Battle Body Bead, and from Bai Meng¡¯s words, he knew that the Demon Body had once been a part of him. But setting aside the relationship between this life¡¯s Xu Zimei and the Demon Lord for now, there was a natural barrier between the Prison Suppressor Demon Body and himself. After all, it was a foreign entity, not a part of his own self. Only when it was purposefully activated could he use the power of the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. But now, after the Demonic Qi from the axe had merged into Xu Zimei¡¯s body, he discovered that his connection with the Prison Suppressor Demon Body had become slightly closer. Although this slight increase in connection was negligible, what if there was more of this Demonic Qi? Xu Zimei had an idea. And more importantly, he had just seen some scenes flash before his eyes. Intuition told Xu Zimei that the story in these images was related to the Demon Lord and the Demon Race. That is to say, the very island he was on was also related to Demonic Skills. ...... With curiosity in his heart, Xu Zimei moved forward again. As he went farther, Xu Zimei realized that there had apparently once been a great battle in this place. Many deep pits had appeared all around. Although many things had been buried over the long passage of time, along the way, Xu Zimei also found some broken and damaged weapons. The hidden Demonic Qi within them was absorbed by him. The connection between himself and the Prison Suppressor Demon Body was getting tighter and tighter. As he walked, suddenly Xu Zimei heard a hideous scream. His gaze sharpened, he quickly dashed towards the direction of the scream. Passing through layers of trees and numerous shrubs that blocked his way, Xu Zimei observed the situation in front of him. There was a disheveled person, dirty and wearing ragged clothes, indistinguishable between man and woman, squatting over a corpse, gnawing at it. The corpse had not been dead for long and should be from the same vessel as Xu Zimei was before. Upon hearing the noise of Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, the disheveled person suddenly raised their head. It was only then that Xu Zimei saw the person¡¯s face clearly. The flesh on its face had long since rotted away, the eyes, nose, ears, including the mouth, had all lost their shape. Chapter 375 - 374: The Battle Robe of the Demon Lord Flesh hung in tatters across the face, a sight both horrific and repulsive. "The Cosmos Ze Era, it has ended in destruction after all. Destroyed! Destroyed!" What lay before him could no longer be considered human, it was a complete monster. The monster, with a stern smile directed at Xu Zimei, muttered incessantly to itself. Muttering about things like the Cosmos Ze Era. Xu Zimei furrowed his brow slightly; the era he currently resided in was called the Light Year Era. As for the so-called Cosmos Ze Era, that was already a matter of the previous epoch. Before the last epoch was obliterated, all its information vanished along with it. Nowadays, matters concerning the previous epoch had grown vague and were impossible to trace. He didn¡¯t understand what connection the person before him had with the Cosmos Ze Era. But now there was no time to think through it. The monster charged straight at Xu Zimei. A thick aura of death exuded from its entire body. However, when it made its move, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t sense the slightest hint of evil. Instead, it carried a powerful surge of righteousness. What is righteousness? It was said that only those with open hearts, a sense of justice, and a clear conscience could comprehend this force of Haoran Righteousness during battle, a natural law between heaven and earth. Grasping such righteousness could be as difficult as it was simple. If your heart reached that state, you would naturally comprehend it. Otherwise, no matter how hard you tried, it would be in vain. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t understand how the monster before him could comprehend Haoran Righteousness if it wasn¡¯t a thoroughly malicious villain. Why it had become this way now. He threw a punch at it. With a "bang," both figures staggered several steps backward, and Xu Zimei felt a numbing sensation in his fist. The monster, evidently, must have held no low station in life before. With a roar, the monster killed its way towards Xu Zimei again. The boundless Haoran Righteousness around it surged mightily towards the heavens. Righteous energy enveloped thousands of miles of clear sky, with an auspicious aura coming from the east, as if a surging wave lifted endless sea tides crashing towards him. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he released waves of Creation Force that permeated around him. In that moment, he activated his Prison Suppressor Demon Body. Xu Zimei wanted to verify something. An overwhelming Demonic Qi mixed with Creation Force spread out around him. His skin was enveloped in a rolling demonic aura. Purple stripes covered everything from his neck upwards, appearing like some sort of curse. His eyes were cold, devoid of any hint of emotion. This sensation of supreme power enhancement enthralled Xu Zimei. He clenched his fist ever so slightly, and the space around him shattered completely. Upon seeing Xu Zimei activate the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, the monster on the other side suddenly became extremely agitated. Its surrounding Haoran Righteousness grew even more tumultuous. Shaking the space fiercely, it killed its way toward Xu Zimei with ferocity. Xu Zimei, unfazed, launched a powerful punch directly. With a "bang," the monster was sent flying. Only then did Xu Zimei notice a cavern formed of piled-up stones in the hollow behind the monster. The person just now must have intended to explore the cave and was killed by the monster that suddenly burst out from inside. As he stepped towards the cave, the monster seemed to go mad, charging at him again. It still whispered furtively, "The Cosmos Ze Era has been destroyed! The disaster of the Demon¡¯s Advent will rise again, and no creature will be able to escape it." Listenting to the monster¡¯s words, Xu Zimei grew a bit annoyed. He grabbed the collar of the monster¡¯s torn clothes and slammed it to the ground. Then came punch after punch, thundering down on the monster¡¯s face. "Boom, boom, boom!" Xu Zimei¡¯s punches were incredibly powerful, and the Demonic Qi echoed tumultuously above. The earth around him cracked open completely. After dozens of successive punches, he finally stopped. At that moment, an enormous deep pit appeared before him. The head of the monster had burst open like a watermelon, completely shattered. Clearly, it was dead beyond any doubt. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, in fact, this monster had been dead for a very long time. It seemed as though there was a tenacious obsession keeping it tethered. The events of today felt very strange to him. The Demon Lord seemed even more mysterious than he had imagined. After killing the monster, he slowly walked into the cave at the back of the small basin. The cave was very dry, with excellent ventilation and air circulation. Xu Zimei was always on alert for any danger. However, as he made his way to the deepest part, he encountered no further perils. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above the cave, there were two holes piercing through like skylights. Sunlight shone down from above. Inside was a chest covered in dust from ages past. And a stone bed. It seemed someone had lived here a long time ago, but now the place was full of dust. How long the cave had been sealed up with the island was anyone¡¯s guess. There were words carved into the wall of the cave with a sword. Xu Zimei looked up. "I am Breeze Taoist, during the Demon¡¯s Advent. I know my power is insignificant, but I wish to set an example for the teeming masses. Someone has to stand tall and hold up the sky. After years of cultivation, it¡¯s time to do something for this world. I am leaving, and today I leave behind my legacy. May those who come after me know that on the day of the Demon¡¯s Advent, within the Demon Slaying Alliance, there was a forerunner known as Breeze Taoist." Reading the words on the wall, Xu Zimei sneered with scorn. In the end, most people cannot escape the lure of fame and fortune. He opened the chest on the ground. Inside were many books. There were cultivation system books from the Cosmos Ze Era, along with many other books detailing various places from that era. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think much of it and directly placed the chest inside his True Fate World. When he was about to leave, his gaze suddenly fell on the stone bed to the side. With a concentration of Spiritual Energy in his right hand, Xu Zimei smashed the stone bed with his fist. "Crack," went the sound. As the stone bed shattered into pieces, a crystal box was revealed inside. Xu Zimei was surprised to find that the crystal box was transparent. Inside, there was a suit of armor. The glossy black armor was adorned with gold, with black and purple stripes running parallel. The high-collared armor was embroidered with several Demon Seals. Several ferocious faces were depicted on it. Each face was distinctive and lifelike. The interior of the armor was blood red, and on the back was a deep red throne. Upon seeing the armor, Xu Zimei¡¯s heart raced even more fiercely. He tried to suppress the unexplained excitement within him as he attempted to open the crystal box. But he found the box was sealed. No matter how hard he tried, even summoning Bai Meng to use his most powerful attacks, he could not break the seal. "Has the Demon Lord found his armor?" Bai Meng asked with some excitement. "You recognize this clothing?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I will always remember that scene," Bai Meng hurriedly nodded. His tone carried sincerity and respect. Chapter 376 - 375: Mysterious Island ``` "The war had reached its final stage. Our Lord represented the Demon Race in negotiations with those so-called members of the Righteous Alliance. We knew that you wouldn¡¯t actually compromise. That day, when you left alone, you were wearing your own battle robe. Blood and fire blazed and flared up behind you. You listened to the war songs from far away, step by step walking towards the end of the sky." Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei was somewhat silent. This battle robe indeed gave him a very familiar feeling, as if blood were thicker than water. It seemed that this robe was born to be his. He gently touched the crystal box in his hand and asked, "Is there a way to open it?" "This should be a sealing from the Cosmos Ze Era, a type of seal unfamiliar to those of the Light Year Era." Bai Meng said thoughtfully, "Unless you can find a Heaven Shadow Stone." "What is that?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "A type of crystal stone that can unlock the seals of all things in the world, but it is single-use." Bai Meng said. "After unlocking a formation, it will become useless, so it is very scarce." Xu Zimei frowned slightly and put away the crystal box containing the battle robe. He mentally noted the matter of the Heaven Shadow Stone. He walked out of the cave with Bai Meng. At this moment, Bai Meng appeared somewhat uneasy at the sight before him. "It seems I¡¯ve been here before," Bai Meng murmured. "You¡¯ve been here?" Xu Zimei asked. "It feels familiar, but I just can¡¯t remember," Bai Meng replied. "I¡¯m not sure yet, let¡¯s keep looking ahead," Bai Meng suggested. "Hopefully, I¡¯m just overthinking it." Bai Meng hid in the void, while Xu Zimei walked straight forward around the hollow of the cave. This island was filled with dark-type trees. And after walking for a long time, Xu Zimei was sure this was a dead island. On his way, he hardly saw any creature on the island. Moreover, the surrounding trees had long since died, devoid of any vitality. They stood listless and withered. He looked up to see the sun overhead hanging in the firmament like a disk. Gentle sunlight sprinkled down. The sounds of battle ahead were particularly harsh in the somewhat silent forest. This also attracted Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. He passed through the bushes in front of him, where withered branches concealed his path. He saw a group of people chasing and attacking a woman. The woman was at the peak of the Esteem Vein Realm. And the powers of those surrounding her varied, including both Empty Vein and Esteem Vein Realm fighters. The woman fought as she retreated, her body already covered in wounds. Her white dress was torn in many places by sharp weapons. Sweat on her forehead also dampened the hair beside her ears. When she saw Xu Zimei, a glimmer of hope shone in her eyes. She suddenly shouted towards Xu Zimei, "Husband, come save me!" Hearing the woman¡¯s cry, a part of the group looked at Xu Zimei with chilling gazes. They even raised their blades and charged towards Xu Zimei, evidently ready to kill wrong rather than let him go. Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he had no desire to waste words with explanations. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand descended directly from the firmament. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carrying Wu Geng¡¯s void thunderbolt, it annihilated these people. The ground cracked open, with countless fissures forming. The dust filled the sky! Seeing such a spectacle, the remaining few were dumbstruck. Forgetting everything else, they turned on their heels and ran. Xu Zimei snorted coldly as the Tyrant Shadow struck down again. A Heaven Slicing blade qi burst forth from the edge of the blade. ``` ``` Blade Qi annihilated layer upon layer of the void, cleaving a chasm in the heavens. The rumbling explosion, accompanied by the slowly falling fragments of shattered space. The screams of those trying to escape had just begun when they were completely devoured by the Blade Qi. ... The woman standing nearby was completely stunned. Watching as Xu Zimei walked towards her step by step. The woman was so frightened that her complexion had lost its color, and she straightened her body slightly. Steadying her emotions. She then smiled at Xu Zimei and said, "Sir, please forgive my rudeness. In the urgency of the moment, I spoke out of turn. If the gentleman wishes to place blame, I am willing to accept it." "Accept it?" Xu Zimei gently pinched the woman¡¯s chin, and laughed. "How will you accept it?" "I leave it to the gentleman to decide," said the woman, demurely lowering her head a little further. Her cheeks were flushed, and she dared not look directly into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. "Very well, then," Xu Zimei nodded in approval. Then he grabbed the woman by her chin and squeezed hard. As the woman¡¯s screams rang out, her jawbone and flesh were completely crushed into powder. Xu Zimei grabbed her hair and pushed her head to the ground. Like a balloon exploding, he smashed it with a fierce punch. "A beauty turned to a skull," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle as he looked at the woman¡¯s corpse. Considering that the group had been chasing the woman, there must be something important on her. Xu Zimei searched her body. Finally, inside the inner part of her white robe, he found a key. It was unclear what material the key was made of. A faint dark Qi swirled around it. Holding it gave a cold sensation. Xu Zimei did not know the use of the key, but still, he put it in the Storage Ring. He continued forward and met all sorts of people along the way. As people were eager to find their fortune, none spoke upon meeting. The sky gradually darkened. The atmosphere of the night on this solitary island was particularly eerie. The dead trees around seemed like silent demons and monsters, gnashing their teeth and clawing at the air. It was eerily silent all around. At this moment, the island felt out of place in this world, as if time and space had been separated, and one was in a standalone realm. Xu Zimei chopped down the surrounding dead trees to light a fire. The winter night was bitterly cold. Cradling his sword, he leaned against a tree trunk beside the fire and closed his eyes to rest. In the middle of the night, a mournful song suddenly woke Xu Zimei. In the midst of this bizarre darkness, the song was piercing. It sounded like a duet. The woman¡¯s voice was very irate, while the man¡¯s was utterly miserable. The voices came from all around, impossible to pinpoint their origin. As Xu Zimei listened, he saw a carriage slowly approaching from the distance. Just then, the clouds obscuring the moon suddenly drifted aside. The clear moonlight softly cascaded down from above. The light shone on the carriage. The carriage was of an ancient shape, covered with deep red curtains. The horse was also quite peculiar, one that Xu Zimei had never seen before. A green-clad coachman sat at the front of the carriage. The coachman kept his head down as he drove, and his face remained unclear. On each side of the carriage stood two people dressed in black. These people each carried a basket. While guarding the carriage, they also scattered the sparkling contents of their baskets along the path. ``` Chapter 377 - 376 The Secret of Bliss Country And they were chanting under their breath. "Yellow Spring River, Higanbana. Netherworld path leads to utter void! Alas, human bones, feasting on human flesh. Among the Sea of Blood, dwell some households!" These words seemed like children¡¯s rhymes coming from their mouths. Sparkling objects littered the whole path. Very eye-catching in the night. And most importantly, the carriage seemed to be the center of attention. As if all the moonlight were shining upon it. Wherever it went, the moonlight followed. Xu Zimei just watched calmly as the carriage slowly approached. "The world is full of suffering, Bliss Country is where spirits fade away. Noble sir, would you wish to enter my Bliss Country?" When the carriage came to a stop in front of Xu Zimei, it slowly halted. The coachman suddenly lifted his head and spoke to Xu Zimei. His face was excessively pale, without a hint of blood. His smile was stern, but it was more unpleasant than crying. "What benefits are there to entering your Bliss Country?" Xu Zimei asked calmly. "Forget all the worries of Pingsheng, from now on, no constraints in the world, free and easy," the coachman replied with a smile. "But I don¡¯t think so, Humans are humans because they have Seven Emotions and Six Desires, they understand joy and sorrow. If there¡¯s no worry, then what is the meaning of joy?" Xu Zimei continued to question the coachman. "Are you happy?" "Of course I¡¯m happy," the coachman said with a smile. "Why are you happy?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. The coachman was taken aback and for a moment didn¡¯t know how to answer. Happy because there are no worries? If there are no worries, how do you know that your happiness is indeed happiness? Just like the saying, "How can those who have never seen the light abhor the darkness?" The coachman bowed his head in contemplation for a moment and finally chuckled bitterly. He shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know why I am happy. But I do know, if you don¡¯t enter Bliss Country, you will die." Upon hearing the other person¡¯s words, Xu Zimei let out a light laugh. He shook his head and said, "Many have told me similar things before. Yet now, the grass on their graves is taller than you." The coachman laughed unrestrainedly, and the black-clothed figures carrying baskets behind him followed with their sinister laughter. At that moment, boundless Spiritual Energy surged. The blood-red carriage driven by the coachman suddenly turned into a Sea of Blood. Blood poured out from the carriage as if life depended on it. And dyed the surrounding woods blood-red. Xu Zimei looked up to find that the moon above had also turned blood-red. The fresh blood formed a long, blood-colored river. The vast river surrounded Xu Zimei. Within this blood-colored river, countless songs and laughter arose. Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings and saw what seemed to be many people gathering in the blood-colored river. They were singing and dancing, clinking cups and laughing merrily. Semi-naked dancers swayed their enchanting figures. "Welcome to Bliss Country," the coachman said to Xu Zimei with a smile. Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and remained silent. "Go in and have a look, you might like it," said the coachman. "If not, it¡¯s not too late to leave when daylight comes." Xu Zimei was silent for a moment and eventually followed the coachman. The entrance to the kingdom was a Heaven-reaching Door. It was only after Xu Zimei walked through that he realized, there were several distinct areas inside. Some were wrapped in Immortal Qi, others unabashedly luxurious. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In short, there were a variety of scenes. A scantily clad woman walked toward Xu Zimei, smiling with each step. She arrived by Xu Zimei¡¯s side and slightly lowered her alluring face. She said, "Do you have any desires or things you wish to do? We can make them happen for you." "I would like to see what Heaven Beyond Heavens is like, can you do that?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "To see the world above the Great Emperor." ... Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman smiled and took out a black bracelet. Without hesitation, she said, "Customer, put this on. It will tell you what Heaven Beyond Heavens is, and might even let you become its master." "A virtual world, huh," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Why should you care so much, customer? Aren¡¯t virtual and real all mixed with truth and falsehood?" the woman laughed and said. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and wore the black bracelet on his wrist. However, the moment the bracelet touched his wrist, There was a "crack" sound. The bracelet actually shattered, falling to the ground in pieces. Xu Zimei was a bit puzzled and turned his head. He saw the woman standing frozen in place, her face full of astonishment. "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "You... You have come," the woman stammered out. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei said, confused. "Please wait a moment, I need to report to the superior," the woman bowed slightly and then hurried away. Xu Zimei was somewhat perplexed. Why the black bracelet had suddenly shattered. After a while, the same woman returned. This time, she was accompanied by a man in blue robes. Like her, the man¡¯s complexion was pale and bloodless. The man¡¯s eyes lacked pupils, being wholly pitch-black. At this moment, the man looked at Xu Zimei, examining him closely. "My lord, it¡¯s him," the woman said to the man in blue robes. "It was contact with his aura that caused the Demon Essence Bracelet to shatter." "What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?" Xu Zimei asked. "Come with me to a place," the man said to Xu Zimei after a short silence. Xu Zimei nodded and did not refuse. He did not understand what this Bliss Country truly meant. Following the man in blue robes, they passed through a few pavilions. The deeper they went, the less people they encountered. The human presence was scarce, and the Demonic Qi in the space grew heavier and heavier. Especially when they passed through a corridor. The walls of this corridor were adorned with various Demonic Items. Some with towering Demonic Qi, and some restrained in power but full of demonic nature. After passing through the corridor and a series of Forbidden Lands, Xu Zimei finally stopped in front of a Teleportation Array. The Formation was shrouded in a Sea of Blood and risen Demonic Qi. Almost tangible, Demon Liquid dripped down bit by bit. "Go ahead, someone inside is waiting for you," the man in blue robes pointed at the Teleportation Array and said to Xu Zimei. "Who exactly are you?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. "You¡¯ll know once you enter," the man in blue robes sincerely replied. After pondering for a moment, Xu Zimei finally stepped into the Teleportation Array. A "boom" erupted as Demonic Qi surged around them. Demon Flame blazed fiercely. An overwhelming might descended from the heavens. Xu Zimei¡¯s vision changed, and he found himself in another space. ... "I¡¯ve been waiting for someone, A person who should be impossible to appear, I have waited for a very, very long time, And now, he has come!" Chapter 378 - 377: The Demon Lord of That Generation ``` This is a place nearly consumed by Demon Flame. The world is vast and immeasurable, spanning tens of thousands of miles, all shrouded in a surging Demonic Qi. There is nothing in this world. Besides the Demonic Qi, there is only a mountain straight ahead. At the foot of the mountain, fierce Demon Flames burn, turning the entire firmament crimson. The mountains are steep, with rugged rocks protruding sharply. Atop the mountain stands a person. A figure with their back turned, their black robe dancing chaotically with the Demon Flames as if possessed by demons and monsters. With the arrival of Xu Zimei, the man slowly turned around. "I¡¯ve been waiting for someone!" His face was covered in Demon Seals, especially those eyes burning with Demon Flame. They seemed to contain an unspeakable terror. His body wasn¡¯t tall, but it exuded a grandeur. The kind that seems to hold up the heavens and tread upon the galaxy. "Is it you?" the man on the mountain asked Zimo, as if suddenly waking from a dream. "My Lord, how long has it been. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited. This charred body has been burned by the raging fire. You¡¯re finally here." "Demon Slave?" Bai Meng emerged from the void and asked indifferently. "So it¡¯s the Seventh War General," the man on the mountain greeted. "Who is he?" Zimo asked, puzzled. "Your former servant," Bai Meng replied respectfully. "What¡¯s the matter?" Zimo looked at the man on the mountain and asked. "Why are you waiting for me here?" "My Lord, there is something that the past you left for the present you, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come and take it," the Demon Slave quickly responded. "What is it?" Zimo inquired. The Demon Slave glanced at Bai Meng and then bowed slightly, speaking respectfully. "Seventh War General, perhaps we should step outside first. Let the Lord retrieve that item by himself." Bai Meng nodded and exchanged a look with Zimo. Then, together with the Demon Slave, he ascended into the sky and left this realm. ...¡­ Only after the two left did Zimo begin to observe this world. He felt a familiar sensation from the Demonic Qi here. It was as though he was a fish returning to water. He set foot on the peak of the mountain and quickly made his way to the top. The endless Demonic Qi swirled around his feet. Pieces of rock tumbled down. When Zimo reached the summit, he discovered numerous murals laid out. These murals had been here for an untold number of years. Connected together, they seemed to tell an ancient story. As Zimo concentrated his mind and looked intently at the murals. He found his consciousness being drawn into the world of the murals. The view before his eyes began to change. The sky was blood-red! The land below was ablaze with the fires of war. There stood a man in battle armor at the pinnacle of the mountain. He held the sun and moon in his hands, his feet upon the galaxy. His entire body bathed in blood. If one looked closely, they would see that the mountain beneath his feet was actually made of corpses. It was a mountain formed from a pile of bodies. Screams and gloom shrouded the world. Death and slaughter beat the drums of war. People surrounded the mountain of corpses, glaring with furious eyes and bulging veins. "Demon, you never thought this day would come for you!" Someone laughed heartily. "Come down and face your end, stop your futile resistance. We might yet let you die swiftly." "You always defied the heavens, now you¡¯ve reaped Heavenly Dao¡¯s retribution!" ``` "Those abandoned by the heavens are destined to ebb and flow through generations, yet you always think of rebelling." "Changing fate is simply laughably unselfaware." Listening to the everyone below clamoring with accusations. The man atop the mountain slowly lifted his head. His face was clearly visible, but Xu Zimei just couldn¡¯t make it out, no matter how hard he looked. It was as if there was always a mist obscuring him. Xu Zimei stood midair, clearly observing the scene below. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he couldn¡¯t move; he could do nothing at all. He could only watch as a bystander. At this moment, the man slowly stood up, and it was hard for people to imagine the severity of wounds beneath his battle robe. As he stood, the crowd surrounding him subconsciously took two steps back. The man slowly lifted his head, and at this moment, Xu Zimei finally saw his face clearly. "How can this be," Xu Zimei¡¯s complexion changed drastically. He stood in disbelief, shaking his head repeatedly. The man looked exactly like him. He was completely dumbstruck. The same face, the two of them seemed as if carved from the same mold. "You¡¯ve come!" At this moment, the surrounding scene seemed to freeze, everything. The drifting scent of blood, The wails from the mountain-like pile of bones underfoot, The occasional gust of wind in the sky, The morning mist in the distance, The accusations from the people nearby. Everything, time and space, all came to a halt. Only the man on the mountain top silently raised his head, indifferently looking at Xu Zimei. That gaze of ten thousand years, as if it pierced through several ancient epochs. Layer upon layer of void and endless cycles of time ceaselessly revolving. With an imperious force, he locked eyes with Xu Zimei. An indescribable and ineffable emotion. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t put his current emotions into words. He felt as if he were looking into a mirror, the person inside both strange and familiar. He opened his mouth, wanting to voice the doubts in his heart. But the man on the mountain seemed to know his questions, preempting him. Shaking his head, he said, "I know what you want to ask. Don¡¯t rush, just keep walking like this. One day, you will find your answers." "What are you trying to do?" Xu Zimei steadied his emotions and inquired. "I¡¯m giving you what should have been yours," the man replied. "What thing?" Xu Zimei was puzzled. The man slowly raised his head, his gaze reaching for the firmament above. At this moment, a heaven-reaching aura emanated from him. The once-frozen space around them resumed its previous calm. The people continued their loud and tumultuous accusations. And the battle robe behind the man flared up with boundless ripples as the mad wind blew. Holding the ancient divine weapon Sky Piercer, he walked step by step toward the base of Bone Mountain. ¡­ "I have lived through countless epochs since ancient times. I have witnessed the rise and fall of many epic histories. What is a demon? It seems to have been branded with evil by man long ago. In this world, there was no word for demon, nor was there a race of demons. It was just the turbid people who self-righteously labeled those abandoned by the heavens. After wandering through several epochs, I integrated everything I saw, heard, and knew. I comprehended a set of martial techniques. I named it ¡¯Demonic Skills¡¯! Let those who fancy themselves extraordinary see what true demons should be like!" The man spoke step by step as he descended the mountain. With every sentence he uttered, it rang with force. With each step he took, his aura grew more formidable. A supreme might, carrying the ancient Demonic Qi, pierced through the heavens and earth, creating a vast chasm. Chapter 379 - 378 Trample this Heaven Underfoot The firmament was ablaze with lightning and thunder, the wind and clouds wildly in turmoil. Boundless might converged into one. The man was seen slowly raising the Sky Piercer in his hand, killing his way towards the multitude of lives. "I have witnessed the origin of all things, and have also seen the end of everything. The beggar knows his place, wealth comes from heaven, scholars debate in ink, the rich indulge in wine, some brandish swords with light chilling the Nine States, others command a purple aura that travels a hundred thousand miles, Monster Beasts howl at the sky, devouring half the moon, and there¡¯s the collapse of epochs before the eve of destruction. Alas, all things cannot escape the cycle of birth, old age, sickness, death, and karma. People come into this world naked, and leave it just as bare. My ¡¯Demonic Skills¡¯ are divided into ten techniques. Watch closely now!" As the man¡¯s voice fell, the Sky Piercer in his hand vibrated the heavens and the earth. "First Technique: Illusory Demon Technique. The place where illusions bring forth immortals!" The Sky Piercer in his hand erupted with Demonic Qi that filled the sky. The space around was surging, the layers of space shifting and changing. Sounds of "crack, crack" echoed all around. As the winds of the great age began to rise, the surrounding space actually started folding. The people beneath Bone Mountain watched in horror as they found. Directly opposite them, a scene identical to their own emerged. As though it were a reflection in water. The space before them was split apart, and their mirror images appeared on the opposite side. What was more eerie. these reflections seemed entirely real. They attacked, and those mirror images on the other side attacked as well. Their attacks collided, and the sound of "rumbling" exploded in mid-air. For a moment, it was impossible to distinguish superior from inferior. Xu Zimei clearly saw that this Illusory Demon Technique was actually related to space. This technique took the properties of space to the extreme. Enough to blur reality with illusory, to the point of chaos and deception. ¡­... "Second Technique: Plague Demon Technique. Afflicted by Karmic Illness!" Next, the Sky Piercer radiated a blood aura that filled the sky. This blood aura turned into countless strands of blood. Each strand of blood seemed like a different karma. At this moment, the blood enveloped the people at the foot of the mountain. Birth, old age, sickness, death¡ªthese are the ends that all creatures cannot avoid, their ultimate destination. At this moment, illness clung to them, vitality stripped away, and the aura of death descended. Xu Zimei blinked slightly, this Plague Demon Technique was even more domineering. It ignored all defenses, forcibly stripping others of their life. "Third Technique: Earth Demon Technique, The harbinger of all disasters." As the man waved the Sky Piercer in his hand again. The earth developed countless dense, interconnected fissures. Earthquakes shook the land, volcanoes erupted, tsunamis surged. Hurricanes whirled, mountains slid, and mudslides swept forth. At this moment, the man seemed like the embodiment of all disasters. He controlled all calamities, disasters swarmed at a flick of his hand. The might of nature came with endless roars. Xu Zimei knew that this was the power of heaven and earth, something humans could not obstruct. Mastering the power of all heaven and earth, this is the Earth Demon Technique. The allied forces below were already in disarray at this point. The man fought alone. His injuries grew more severe, but he didn¡¯t care in the slightest. ¡¯Demonic Skills¡¯ divided into ten techniques, he demonstrated them over and over, and Xu Zimei watched intently without tiring. "Fourth Technique: Heavenly Demon Technique, Challenger of the Heavens. Fifth Technique: Human Demon Technique, Annihilator of All Things. Sixth Technique: Demon Monster Technique, ``` Essence of Wood, Stone, Birds, and Beasts. Seventh says: Yin Demon Technique, Dream Confusion Deity. Eighth says: Yang Demon Technique, Relative Road Obstructor. Ninth says: Ghost Demon Technique, Grievance Ghost Evil Spirit. Tenth says: Divine Demon Technique, World Destroyer." When these styles were unleashed one by one, the world had already turned upside down, and the firmament was in turmoil. An endless hurricane swept over everything. The sky was shattered, the earth cracked, and all things fell silent. All the living creatures around were obliterated within it, turning into smoke and dissipating. However, the man kept on using them, as if tireless. Time passed, and Xu Zimei watched the man¡¯s transformation. He only felt many blurry reflections appearing before his eyes. The figure of the man incredibly shrank, then turned into individual characters. These characters exuded an extremely thick evil qi. Joined together, they formed entirely new chapters. These chapters surged into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind, imprinting on his memory. Reflecting the towering evil qi. Every technique pierced straight through to the profound meaning of the Great Dao, right to the truth of the Other Shore. Xu Zimei felt his consciousness entering a realm of darkness. He evolved these moves through an endless cycle of reincarnation. He reached the Other Shore of the moves, penetrating the profound meaning to the fullest extent. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed, perhaps only a short while. Or maybe, several centuries had already gone by. Xu Zimei felt he had experienced too many different artistic conceptions. He drifted for a long time in a boundless darkness. It seemed that the man was passing on his own experiences and artistic conceptions for Xu Zimei to experience. Xu Zimei¡¯s aura fluctuated, now strong, now weak. As if going through countless cycles of reincarnation. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in an endless darkness. His body floated in the void, without direction or destination. He slowly stood up, only feeling a heaviness in his head. A set of memories had been forcibly crammed in. These memories were about that battle skill named "Demonic Skills." This battle skill did not require proficient use. The most important aspect was enlightenment. Being able to comprehend the artistic conception of each move. The deeper the enlightenment, the greater the power when used. Xu Zimei raised his head, putting the matter of battle skills aside for the moment. Because right in his line of sight, the man in the battle robe was standing there calmly. "You are awake, Demon Lord," the man said indifferently. "Who exactly are you?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. "I am the Demon Lord, and you are also the Demon Lord," the man said with a smile. "But strictly speaking, I am me, and you are you. Although we bear the same identity and the same kind of fate, we are completely different people. I don¡¯t want to become you, and you wouldn¡¯t want to become me either." "I don¡¯t quite understand," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "Your words have made my thoughts even more confused." "Understanding too much right now is not good for you," the man said, shaking his head. "In time, you will understand. There is no malice between us. Well, you have obtained what I left for you. I only hope that your generation can truly turn everything upside down." As the man¡¯s voice faded, his figure began to vanish bit by bit. "Demon Lord, fate is waiting for you not far ahead. Break it! A cage cannot imprison a bird whose every feather is filled with freedom. The me of that time, the you of today, We have been striving generation after generation. How about treading this sky under our feet?" The man laughed unrestrainedly, his laughter echoing in the silent space, sounding exceptionally jarring. ``` Chapter 380 - 379 Master of Bliss He watched as the man¡¯s silhouette gradually dissipated like smoke and clouds. Xu Zimei calmed his own emotions. The boundless darkness around him also began to disperse. His figure reappeared on the mountain peak outside the mural. The mural, constructed from unknown materials, had completely shattered into dust. A cool breeze blew over the mountain peak, carrying a hint of chill in the air. Xu Zimei took a step into the void, leaving the mountain peak behind. This incident had brought him significant insights, but it had also deepened his understanding of the Demon Lord. He did not believe in fate. Ever since he had founded the new era, he had been different from others. His fate had always been firmly within his own grasp. The mural atop the mountain seemed to be the core of this realm. As the mural crumbled, so too did the space here, fragment by fragment. In the end, the heavens collapsed, and the earth shook violently. With a "crack," the entire space shattered like a broken mirror. Completely pulverized. Xu Zimei¡¯s body returned to the doorway where he had first entered the Teleportation Array. The Teleportation Array in front of him had also completely vanished. Bai Meng waited respectfully by the side. "What about the Demon Slave?" asked Xu Zimei. "That was merely one of his obsessions; his true body died before the last epoch¡¯s destruction," replied Bai Meng. "With the collapse of this space, his obsession naturally dissipated." "What exactly is the Demon Race?" Xu Zimei took a deep breath, gazed at the blood moon above, and whispered. "We¡¯re just resisting our own destinies," said Bai Meng matter-of-factly. "It¡¯s just that many people want us to be content with the status quo, to accept the judgment of our fates. Ridiculous," he said. Xu Zimei said no more, returning on the path he had come. At this moment, the Bliss Country seemed extraordinarily tranquil. In the corridor filled with Demonic Items, the blue-robed man who had led Xu Zimei here sat silently. At the railing of the corridor, his figure merged with the boundless blood qi. If one did not look closely, it was even a bit difficult to see. The sound of light footsteps echoed through the silent corridor. Xu Zimei walked forward, step by step, and asked the blue-robed man, "Who are you?" "Name? It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯ve almost forgotten," said the man, shaking his head. "Just call me the Master of Bliss!" "What is your relationship with the Demon Race?" continued Xu Zimei. "A promise, a promise I made to the Demon Lord," the Master of Bliss said with a smile. "To find the next Demon Lord for him, and now that task is also considered complete." "I want to know the purpose of this Bliss Country¡¯s existence," Xu Zimei persisted. If associated with the same era as the Demon Lord. Then this Bliss Country must have originated from the Cosmos Ze Era. How did they avoid the destruction of epochs and survive till now? ...... "Drunken dreams of life and death," laughed the Master of Bliss. "A group of people who have no pursuit of mortal affairs, only wishing to spend the rest of their lives in the most enjoyable way. They do not seek the pinnacle of martial arts, nor immortality through fate. Only the meaning of living." "What is the origin of this island?" asked Xu Zimei, puzzled. Numerous islands like this floated on the surface of the Endless Heaven Sea. It was a very, very long time ago. If one really had to trace back the origin of the Floating Islands, it would probably be in the ancient Mythical Era. Or even older, before the Yuan Central Continent had split into five pieces. These Floating Islands had already existed. The origins of the islands, the various ancient mysteries on them, remained unsolved. What remains today is still shrouded in a mist-like mystery. All indicating the extraordinary nature of these islands. However, now, as for the origins of these islands, there isn¡¯t a more unified answer. "Strictly speaking, these islands do not belong to the Light Year Era," the Master of Bliss paused before explaining. "In the distant past, when the Cosmos Ze Era met its destruction, many ruins floated in the endless origin point. Later, after the establishment of the Light Year Era, many of these ruins fell into the new epoch. Those are what you refer to as the Floating Islands." "The remnants of the Cosmos Ze Era, huh," Xu Zimei muttered softly. The ancient era had already been destroyed, along with all its information. If an existence from the same era had not told him this, he believed no one would have thought of the Cosmos Ze Era. "Well, now that you have obtained what is here, it is time to leave Bliss Country," said the Master of Bliss, shaking his head. "This place only welcomes those who indulge in bliss, in endless joy. And you, you have many more journeys to embark upon!" As the Master of Bliss¡¯s voice faded, the crimson around them began to recede. The blood moon in the sky gradually lost its original brilliance. The surrounding buildings also began to dissipate. The palace, the corridors, including the Master of Bliss in front of him. All vanished, making this entire experience seem like a dream. When Xu Zimei came to his senses, he found himself standing in the small forest from before. The sky had cleared up. The long-missed sunlight shone upon the entire island, and the air was warm and gentle. The leftovers of the campfire by his feet were still emitting a wisp of blue smoke. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head as a carriage brushed past him, trotting away into the distance. The coachman was still chanting, "Yellow Spring River, Higanbana, On the Netherworld path, the ways to emptiness unfold. ........." The evocative song gradually faded with the carriage, eventually disappearing from sight. A smirk curled the corners of Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth. "This world is really getting more and more interesting!" he mused. Just as he was thinking this, a monstrous roar suddenly sounded in the distance. The roar was brutal, echoing through heaven and earth. Just the sound alone shook the ground to the point of quaking. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as he stepped into the air. He strode across the withered trees around him and leapt up towards the direction of the roar. Layers of air waves rippled through the space in the distance. Thunderous explosions rang out. The surrounding trees collapsed, creating a vacuum in the area. From afar, Xu Zimei could only see a massive figure howling up at the sky. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His figure sped forward, heading towards the immense shape. When he arrived at the scene, it was a sight too ghastly to bear. More than a dozen mangled corpses lay on the ground. All around, numerous deep pits marked the land. And at the very center, a massive monster roared ferociously. Scores of people surrounded it, engaged in a deadly battle with the beast. Although Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t determine the creature¡¯s realm, its strength was immense, each swipe carried heaven-shaking power. The people surrounding it stood little chance against even one of its punches. Xu Zimei surveyed the scene and realized it was a type of creature he had never seen before, neither in reality nor in legends did such a creature exist. The beast¡¯s body was a dark purple-brown, and it had a pair of wings on its back large enough to blot out the sun and sky. Chapter 381 - 380: The Bizarre Bauhinia Flower and the Monster Its body was covered in barbs all over. Furthermore, the monster had two horns on its head and one on its nose, resembling the horns of a rhinoceros. Even more terrifying were the tusks at the sides of its mouth, which dramatically curved upwards. They were almost on par with the sharp horns on top of its head. From a distance, it seemed as if it had five horns in total. Its back, including the crooks of its arms at the elbow positions, was adorned with patches of something that resembled deep purple Crystal Stones. The Crystal Stones were clear and transparent, seemingly containing a Supreme terror within them. Its two front claws were thick and powerful, as well as incredibly sharp. The mere sight of them could make one¡¯s heart palpitate with fear. Every attack from the monster could tear open the Space it passed through. An endless Dark aura emanated from all around its body. Dark Spiritual Energy swirled around, surging through the Space all around it. The people currently fighting it should be the same ones who rode on the same ship as Xu Zimei before. Although they were superior in numbers, they were no match for this monster. With each attack from the monster, people were injured or even met Death, to varying degrees. "We should retreat, we¡¯re simply no match for this monster," someone in the crowd yelled. "At this rate, we¡¯ll all be annihilated." "So many have already sacrificed their lives; do you really feel content leaving things as they are now? Besides, even this monster will run out of energy eventually; let¡¯s all just hold on for a while longer." Some were reluctant to leave and were enticing the people present to stay. Xu Zimei stood on a withered tree nearby, feet planted on the top branches. Observing the situation below from midair. Setting aside the battle between the people and the monster for a moment, Xu Zimei discovered a bed of flowers behind the monster, concealed by a thick shrub. The shrubs encircled the floral bed, and even vines had grown all over them, sprawling upwards and covering the flowers. Many Mysterious Medicines grew within this bed. Xu Zimei had not even seen many of them before, suggesting they were either extremely rare, or extinct. Among these herbs, one particular flower stood out conspicuously. Based on the appearance of the flower, Xu Zimei recognized it as a Bauhinia Flower. The flower¡¯s stem was only about twenty centimeters long, covered with sharp barbs. It had four petals that were a reddish-purple color. But at this moment, the flower was enveloped in a very thick Evil Qi and Demonic Qi. Amidst this Demonic Qi, ceaseless roars, screams, and wails could be heard. Moreover, each petal bore a face. With a nose, eyes, and a mouth. The expressions on these faces varied. The four petals bore expressions of joy, anger, sorrow, and resentment, respectively. Xu Zimei watched the petals, noting that the petals seemed to be watching him back. The expressions appeared to be mocking him. Each expression carried a different meaning. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei did not have time to get closer to examine them as those fighting below had discovered his presence. "My friend, lend us your strength. There¡¯s strength in numbers," someone from below shouted. "After killing this monster, we will share the remaining treasures equally." Upon hearing these words, Xu Zimei remained still and did not move from his spot. He laughed and said, "I am just passing by, the treasure will belong to whoever has the destiny." Xu Zimei then started to back away. As the figure of Xu Zimei vanished from their sight, the emotions of those people finally relaxed. After all, no one wanted someone watching from the sidelines, disengaged, while they fought a life-and-death battle. ...¡­ "Have you seen it clearly?" After reaching a secluded spot, Xu Zimei summoned Bai Meng and asked. "That creature is a Purple Heart Absolute Flame Beast," Bai Meng replied. "It belongs to the creatures of the Cosmos Ze Era. However, before the destruction of that epoch, they should have gone extinct. Unexpectedly, they have reappeared in the new era." "And what about that flower?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. "I¡¯ve never seen it before, and its aura is very strange," Bai Meng said, shaking his head. "This is getting interesting," Xu Zimei chuckled. He said, "If creatures that should have been extinct are reappearing, then the secrets of this island must indeed be numerous!" "Does Your Highness wish to possess that flower?" Bai Meng asked. "To the fated it shall belong. I feel that flower is fated for me," Xu Zimei responded. "Then why did you just now?" Bai Meng asked, puzzled. Just now, Xu Zimei clearly could have slain those people and the Purple Heart Absolute Flame Beast, and he could have acquired the Bauhinia Flower steeped in dense Evil Qi. But he left instead. "What if the flower is dangerous?" Xu Zimei responded. "Someone willing must play the role of the scapegoat." "What does Your Highness intend?" Bai Meng seemed to grasp something. "You go and slay that Purple Heart Flame Beast. Ignore everything else," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Let those people fight over it themselves." "I understand," Bai Meng nodded slightly. Demonic Qi surged around him as he strode into the air and flew off into the distance. Xu Zimei, standing in midair, gazed in the direction of the Purple Heart Flame Beast, observing everything. ... At this moment in the battle, it was clear that the combatants had reached their limit and could not hold out any longer. "I said we should leave earlier, and we could have escaped, but you all were too greedy for those treasures," someone complained. "Are we to meet our demise here today?" Just as everyone was despairing, they saw a surge of Demonic Qi shoot from afar. It struck the Purple Heart Flame Beast heavily on its back. The creature let out a pained cry and looked up into the sky with an angry roar. Only to see Bai Meng standing aloft in the firmament, looking down upon it from on high. Sensing Bai Meng¡¯s imposing presence, the Purple Heart Flame Beast trembled slightly. Its animal instincts filled it with fear. Its intuition told it that the person above was terrifying. It wanted to flee, yet it saw an overwhelming Way of Inquiry sweeping from the edges of the sky. The power of the Way detonated throughout the space. Direct suppression descended. The Purple Heart Flame Beast lowered its body, not even daring to entertain thoughts of resistance. Bai Meng snorted coldly, and Demon Qi fused with Demon Flame. It transformed into a Demonic Blade. The Demonic Blade crossed the Wugeng Void, shattering all space. It cut through time to arrive. The bystanders below only saw a flash of dark brilliance before their eyes, not even having time to react. From the tip of its head horn, the Purple Heart Flame Beast was split in two. Its massive body was cleaved apart from the middle. Black blood spurted out, and a foul stench pervaded the area. Witnessing this sight, Bai Meng uttered a light snort. Then with a swirl of his black robe, he vanished into the sky, Traceless and unseen. All this happened too swiftly. The people watching from below still had stunned expressions on their faces. Standing still, they looked at the dead creature and the lingering Demonic Qi above, momentarily at a loss for what to do. "The creature is dead, isn¡¯t it?" someone murmured after a long while, tentatively speaking. Chapter 382 - 381 Battle Against the Strange Bauhinia Flower "It seems so," someone nodded blankly. "Who was that just now?" "Don¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t seem to touch any of these treasures." As the last voice fell, everyone exchanged glances. Immediately after, a thunderous cheer erupted. The crowd surged toward the flower garden. "Don¡¯t fight over it, let¡¯s share the treasures equally," a rational person shouted. "Share equally? Forget it, finders keepers." All the people rushed toward the flower garden. The masses went forth in force, pushing through the bushes surrounding the garden. The sight of the Mysterious Medicines made everyone¡¯s hearts bloom with joy. Even the beating of their hearts quickened. "Cosmos Tier Mysterious Medicine, Immortal Flower, Universe Tier Mysterious Medicine, Eternity Vein, .........." There were countless Mysterious Medicines here, and as everyone rushed into the garden, scrambling to pick the Mysterious Medicines. At that moment, the odd Bauhinia Flower at the very center began to transform. Its four petals originally had four expressions. Joy, anger, sorrow, resentment. Normally, three of those expressions remained hidden. Only the one representing resentment served as the Bauhinia Flower¡¯s main expression. But now, as more and more people flooded in, black fog began to spread around the Bauhinia Flower. The expression of resentment slowly shifted toward anger. The surrounding black fog grew denser, and faint screams could be heard emanating from it. The people grabbing for the Mysterious Medicines had gone mad. They even fought fiercely with each other, completely ignoring the change in the flower. ...... When the surrounding black fog thickened to a certain level, sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a sharp and cruel scream rang out with a bang. Then the sky was covered in black fog. The entire garden was enshrouded in it. Those touched by the black fog screamed in agony. The black fog was like sulfuric acid, corroding and dissolving everyone it touched, from the flesh to the bones. Almost nothing was left. None in the garden could escape, and as the black fog enveloped them, they were completely dispersed within it. After a long while, the black fog began to retract. It gathered once again around the Bauhinia Flower. The garden was silent, the people from before had long since vanished. Xu Zimei witnessed it all from a distance. The touch-of-death black fog was mysterious indeed. He stepped through the air towards the edge of the garden. The petals returned to calm, with the one representing resentment once again becoming the main expression. Xu Zimei summoned the puppet of Mad Blood Old Demon. He sent it into the middle of the garden to investigate. The Mad Blood Old Demon, surrounded by Holy Power, strutted into the garden with overwhelming presence. With a "boom," a radiance of Spiritual Energy Refinement Light gathered around him. After he entered the garden, the Bauhinia Flower let out a piercing shriek, followed by the petal representing anger lighting up. In the black fog, countless faces appeared. All of them with bulging veins and bared teeth looked extremely angry. Billowing black clouds filled the sky above, all converging on the Mad Blood Old Demon. But the Mad Blood Old Demon did not show weakness; the blood-colored Changhe surged mightily behind him. In these rivers, the waves beat against the shores, bloody and turbid. It seems they contain countless horrors. Only a "boom" was heard. An explosion erupted in the black mist, as the might of the Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s Saint Vein Realm spread out. He forcibly broke through the bizarre Bauhinia Flower¡¯s blockade. He stepped into the void and arrived in front of the Bauhinia Flower. With both hands, he grasped the root of the petals and pulled with all his might. He wanted to uproot the petals entirely. However, at this moment, it seemed as if the petals were connected to the earth itself. No matter how hard the Mad Blood Old Demon tried, he couldn¡¯t move the Bauhinia Flower an inch. His face turned red with effort, and after struggling for a long time, he eventually retreated warily to one side. Xu Zimei watched from the side with a slight frown. This flower seemed to be still in its youth, too strong for even a martial artist to kill. But to obtain it seems beyond the reach of man! ... At that moment, the petals of the bizarre Bauhinia Flower began to tremble. The furious leaves began to change to joy. The black mist surrounding the Bauhinia Flower gradually dissipated, giving way to plumes of red mist. This red mist carried a bloody scent, smelling even more like fresh blood. Unlike the corrosive black mist, this red mist seemed to have a hallucinogenic effect. When the Mad Blood Old Demon was enveloped in the red mist, he just stood there motionless. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, unable to see what the Mad Blood Old Demon was experiencing. But at this moment, the Mad Blood Old Demon had lost control and was not under his own command. Not long after, the red mist began to dissipate, and the Mad Blood Old Demon became unusually calm. He slowly turned around, his eyes turning a deep blood red. At that moment, he recklessly charged towards Xu Zimei. ... "Being controlled in return, huh," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. A beastly roar came from the side, as the massive body of Chaos descended. With a slap, Chaos suppressed the Mad Blood Old Demon beneath it. Despite the Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s frantic struggle, it was to no avail. "Master, let me try," Chaos spoke in a low voice. "Hmm, you hold it down, but don¡¯t touch it," Xu Zimei said. "I want to test my hypothesis." The huge body of Chaos leaped into the flowerbed, with immense Immortal Qi swirling around it. At that moment, its massive wings unfolded behind it, stirring up an endless storm towards the bizarre Bauhinia Flower. The storm swept over, and the sky was filled with clouds swirling. The Bauhinia Flower, however, remained unflustered. Its two petals revived at the same time, with the black and red mists converging together, sweeping toward Chaos. "Keep it engaged," Xu Zimei shouted from outside the flowerbed. At that moment, his aura surged mightily, with his True Fate Emergence manifesting behind him. A cerulean blue planet slowly rose into the air. Chaos snorted coldly, as a profound and boundless black hole appeared at its abdomen. This was its innate divine skill. The edges of the black hole were shrouded in fierce fire and thunderbolts. At that moment, a beam of heavenly light shot out from the black hole, aiming to clear the mist ahead. Meanwhile, behind Xu Zimei, the True Fate World made a thunderous noise. Countless branches slowly spread out from the cerulean blue planet. At this moment, their speed was boundless. They directly entwined around the bizarre Bauhinia Flower at the center of the flowerbed, attempting to uproot it. These branches were from the Tree of Life within Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. Rooted in the Divine Continent, they wielded supreme power as they tried to uproot the bizarre Bauhinia Flower. At this moment, as these branches strained together, the body of the Bauhinia Flower began to shake, marking its first moment of panic. Chapter 383 - 382: Recovering the Bauhinia Flower The Bauhinia flower was trembling, as the mighty power of the Tree of Life transmitted to every single branch above it. Along with the branches came a "rumbling" sound as they fell. Cracks began to appear on the ground where the eerie Bauhinia flower was located. These cracks spread in every direction, and the distance they split open grew larger and larger. At this moment, the Bauhinia flower emitted sharp, piercing cries. All four petals revived at the same time. Four different colors of black fog converged together, spreading from the flowers themselves to the branches of the Tree of Life. And the branches of the Tree of Life were wilting at a speed visible to the naked eye. As a representative of life, the Tree of Life naturally would not show weakness. A rich life energy was being transmitted from its main body. The branches that wanted to uproot the Bauhinia flower altogether were also undergoing strange changes. They were rapidly switching between withering and vitality. What stunned Xu Zimei was that the death Qi emanating from the Bauhinia flower could actually contend with the Tree of Life¡¯s life energy. One must realize what kind of existence the Tree of Life is? Under the whole sky, there is only this one. Moreover, it is the foundation of the plant system that Xu Zimei has established. The life energy it contains is truly rare in this world. And now, to see something that could resist it. Xu Zimei was truly surprised. Because in his knowledge, or even by looking through all the classics and records. There is absolutely no record of this kind of Bauhinia flower. And this floating island was originally a remnant of the Cosmos Ze Era. It seems that this Bauhinia flower was a product of the Cosmos Ze Era. Xu Zimei thought back to the books left by Breeze Taoist that he found in the cave earlier. The books inherited from the Cosmos Ze Era. He would have to take a good look at them when he had the time. ... But at the moment, the Tree of Life and the eerie Bauhinia flower were at a stalemate. This was a situation Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want to see. Fortunately, Xu Zimei¡¯s trump cards were sufficient, and he didn¡¯t have to fear anything. The True Fate Emergence behind him, a blue planet was slowly rotating. The Pure Moon Altar flew out from it. This altar was entirely golden, emitting a soft and holy light. At this moment, strands of light that seemed to purify, like the bright moonlight, spread downward from it. The altar was divided into five layers, with the other four layers carved with various plants, flowers, trees, birds, and beasts. Only the fifth layer was primordial, with a hazy fog containing fleeting purple flashes. At this moment, Xu Zimei was controlling the Pure Moon Altar, with spiritual energy surging around him. A stream of purple light was then projected from above the fifth layer. It enveloped the eerie Bauhinia flower. The light was dazzling and profound, seemingly containing the historical aura from ancient epochs. As this purple light shone on the Bauhinia flower, it attempted to purify the eerie flower. Unfortunately, the flower¡¯s evil Qi was too strong. It counterattacked, starting to swallow the purple light. Xu Zimei¡¯s brows knitted slightly, he had never seen anything with such intense malice. At that time, he didn¡¯t dare try to purify the Bauhinia flower anymore. He could only use the Pure Moon Altar and the Tree of Life to suppress the Bauhinia flower. With the existence of the Pure Moon Altar¡¯s purification, the Tree of Life gradually gained the upper hand. The life energy on its branches grew richer and richer. Bit by bit, it was driving out the death Qi from the Bauhinia flower. Then it began to slowly uproot the Bauhinia flower entirely. The "rumbling" explosions spread beneath their feet. The earth cracked with countless fissures. The black fog on the Bauhinia flower fluctuated uncertainly, and the chilling, piercing screams began to rise from it. The voice grew louder and more urgent, as if it feared something. ``` Finally, after the tug of war had lasted for nearly a whole day, the Tree of Life finally managed to completely pull out the Bauhinia Flower with its roots from the ground. To Xu Zimei¡¯s surprise, the Bauhinia Flower was not as small as it had appeared above the surface. Its roots were several tens of meters long, all burrowed deep into the ground. There were six segments to the root, each of a different color. Among them, four colors shone brightly, exceedingly dazzling. The other two colors were dull and lightless, seemingly still in gestation. Once the Bauhinia Flower was pulled out by its roots, with a "whoosh," it actually attempted to flee into the distance. Xu Zimei was prepared, as the azure planet behind him fell directly from the sky. It descended at the speed of light, with the Bauhinia Flower having no time to even react. It was swallowed up by Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. ...¡­ At this moment, within the True Fate World, the Bauhinia Flower looked around at the world it was in with a sense of bewilderment. It furiously damaged the surrounding space, attempting to flee. The spaces all around cracked as the Bauhinia Flower shuttled through endless space. At this point, Xu Zimei also entered his own True Fate World. He stood high above at the top of the firmament, watching the Bauhinia Flower struggle in vain like a trapped beast. In this Divine Continent, he was a god, a Creator God, the kind that can determine the life and death of any creature with a single thought. At this moment, as Xu Zimei waved his right hand, the boundless might of the world poured down. This was the might of this land; unless you shatter the void, truly transcend this world, just like the martial artists of Yuan Central Continent, who all seek the long and arduous path of the twelve Vein Gates, without transcending, you can never contend with this world. As the might of the heavens and earth fell, the surrounding spatial walls were directly sealed off. That small piece of space was suppressed. The previously imposing Bauhinia Flower now had no power to resist and was pinned down on the spot. It couldn¡¯t even make a single move. However, at this moment, Xu Zimei still could not understand exactly what this Bauhinia Flower was, and what uses it might have? As the might of the heavens and earth surged like a roaring river cascading from the distant sky, the Bauhinia Flower gave up resisting. Just as before, its root stalks several tens of meters long were firmly rooted in the earth. Xu Zimei felt there was something extraordinary about this Bauhinia Flower. Now that he had used the world¡¯s might to suppress it, he could take his time to consider it further. He left his True Fate World, and when he reappeared in the garden, he collected all the remaining Mysterious Medicine. The places to be explored on this island were nearly seven or eight parts complete. Since arriving on the island, it had been more than three days now. Xu Zimei thought it was time to leave. He did not know how others had fared, but at least within this garden, one-third of the martial artists who had arrived on the island had perished. As Xu Zimei stepped through the air, reaching the edge of the island, he discovered that the Ning Family¡¯s ship had just set sail, preparing to leave. At this moment the crowds had already returned in twos and threes. Xu Zimei stepped onto the surface of the water, as if he was as light as a feather gliding on water. Ripples emanated beneath his feet as he stepped onto the ship. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked around and found that the ship was indeed much emptier than before. It seemed that the number of martial artists lost on the island was significant. Once the crowd gathered, the ship fully embarked, heading towards the Northern Continent. ``` Chapter 384 - 383 Ship Conflict The ship sailed across the endless sea surface, heading toward the distant continent that was rising and sinking. Snow had stopped falling for several days now. The weather cleared up, and the temperature began to rise. Some layers of ice forming on the sea surface also started to melt. The ocean was endlessly blue, with the setting sun hanging on the far horizon. The twilight stained half of the sky red, with clusters of Fire Refining Cloud reflecting on the firmament. From afar, it looked as though the entire sky was ablaze. ...... In these past days, Xu Zimei had stayed inside his cabin, rarely going out. That day he was in seclusion when a series of knocks at the door interrupted him. He opened the cabin door to find the ship¡¯s guard standing outside. This ship was controlled by a family clan known as the Ning Family. To guard against the possibility of encountering maritime creatures and to maintain order, there were many guards from the Ning Family on the ship. "Is something the matter?" Xu Zimei inquired. "The second elder of our Ning Family has requested that everyone gather on the deck for an announcement," the guard replied indifferently. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and followed the guard to the deck. When he arrived, he found almost all of the ship¡¯s passengers gathered there. Standing at the forefront was an elder in a large red robe. The elder had a short, brown beard. His hair was thinning, but he had a ruddy, portly appearance. Once all the passengers had assembled, the elder slowly turned around and, with a loud laugh, said to everyone, "Let me introduce myself; I am the second elder of the Ning Family. Most of you should already know this." "Elder Ning, why have you called us all here?" someone asked, puzzled. "It¡¯s nothing serious; it¡¯s about the previous incident on that Floating Island that I want to discuss with everyone," the elder in the red robe replied with a smile. "That Floating Island, it goes without saying that since it was discovered by our Ning Family¡¯s ship, it should belong to our Ning Family. It seems somewhat unreasonable for everyone to go to the island and take things, don¡¯t you think?" Upon hearing Elder Ning¡¯s words, those present furrowed their brows. A man dressed in black stepped out, displeased, and said, "What do you mean by that, Elder Ning? We were allowed to land on the island by you and given three days¡¯ time. Moreover, the Floating Island has always been a major feature of the Endless Heaven Sea. Since when did it become property of your Ning Family?" Upon hearing the man in black, the elder in the red robe smiled and said, "Don¡¯t get worked up just yet. Our Ning Family is not unreasonable. Everyone, just bring out everything you found on that Floating Island. We don¡¯t need the items we are not interested in; you can take them for free. If there is anything we fancy, we will trade for it with something of equivalent value. How about that?" After hearing the elder in the red robe¡¯s words, people below began to whisper among themselves, some wavering. "Think of this as making friends with our Ning Family, how about that?" the elder in the red robe continued. ...... "I object," said a man in a green shirt, stepping forward at this moment. This man carried a wide sword on his back and had very long hair, almost covering his cheekbones, with a black band tied around his forehead. His eyes were sharp, like those of a hawk. "I don¡¯t care what they do," the man in the green shirt said indifferently. "But the item I found is exactly what I need. Therefore, forgive me, but I cannot trade it." "It seems that you have not yet understood one thing," the red-robed elder replied indifferently. "I¡¯m not discussing this with everyone; rather, I¡¯m offering a better choice." As the words of the red-robed elder fell, he clapped his hands. Nearly a hundred guards ran out from one side of the deck. They surrounded the entire deck in a tight formation. The cultivation of these guards was not high, being merely around the Empty Vein Realm. But what moved the onlookers was that these guards had trained in a combined strike formation. What is a battle formation? It is similar to common formations, but also fundamentally different. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Common formations use Spiritual Energy to condense Array Seals. However, in a battle formation, each person is treated as an Array Seal. The battle formation is unified! Move one part and the whole is affected! At this moment, the movements, expressions, and momentum of these guards were almost identical. Even their breathing was in the same rhythm. When these people gathered all their momentum together, An indistinct silhouette of a White Tiger appeared above them. This White Tiger was colossal, almost a hundred meters in length. It was semi-transparent, roaring in mid-air. Its evil Qi was overbearing and ferocious. Although each of the nearly hundred guards possessed only the strength of the Empty Vein Realm, But now, they could even stand up against an Emperor Pulse Realm warrior without being outmatched. This is the terrifying aspect of the battle formation; it can concentrate strength together. However, the use of battle formations is not widespread. Mostly, they are used in wars between empires. After all, they have significant limitations. ...... Xu Zimei took a quick look at the situation. Most of the ship¡¯s passengers had strength between the Empty Vein Realm and Esteem Vein Realm. Only a few were of the Emperor Pulse Realm. And this Ning Family¡¯s second elder was a genuine Saint Vein strongman. As for the Ning Family, Xu Zimei had not heard of this force before. But he knew that there were many such forces in the Eastern Continent. Occupying a territory and being a so-called local overlord. Perhaps their overall strength was not much, but in a small scope, they were pretty decent. The situation at the moment was still at a standstill. But most importantly, not all of the passengers agreed in their hearts. Some opposed the Ning Family¡¯s proposal, but others were willing to accept it. At this moment, the red-robed elder looked confidently at the situation in the field and said, "How have you all considered?" "I agree," someone said, already taking out everything they had gathered on the Floating Island. Others remained silent. Seeing these people starting to compromise, the red-robed elder was in no rush. At this time, a one-armed old man emerged from the crowd. This elder leaned on a walking stick, hobbling along as he walked. He was not only one-armed, but his legs also seemed to have difficulty moving. What¡¯s more, he was blind. "You all do your thing; this old blind man won¡¯t get involved," the old man said, chuckling while walking out of the crowd. As the one-armed elder walked away, The battle formation guards were about to take action but were restrained by the red-robed elder. "Could the senior be the Blood-drinking Mad Blade?" the red-robed elder asked earnestly, filled with respect. "What Blood-drinking Mad Blade, I¡¯m just an ordinary old man," the one-armed elder laughed, shaking his head. "There¡¯s no need to deny it, senior," the red-robed elder replied. "In this Endless Heaven Sea, your fame is even louder than that of the Great Emperors." Upon hearing the words of the red-robed elder, the one-armed old man¡¯s figure paused slightly. He said nothing more and quietly continued towards the distance. Chapter 385 - 384: There Are Always Some People Who Are Clueless ``` Blood-Drinking Mad Blade! That was once a title that shook the Endless Heaven Sea. Regrettably, after leaving behind too many legends, he disappeared without a trace. People always tend to be forgetful. The topics about him also gradually faded away over time. ...... Legend has it that it was the dawn of the Era of Emperors. On this vast and boundless Heavenly Sea, there were too many dangers. A race called "Yu" occupied the Endless Heaven Sea, which lay between the Eastern Continent and the Northern Continent. At that time, the era was just beginning, and the rise of the human race had only just started; many humans were generally not very strong. This "Yu" race was actually one of the Three Thousand Races. Their members were called Yu Beasts by humans. Large numbers of Yu Beasts stationed in the Endless Heaven Sea, like bandits, were robbing passing ships. And at that time, the Yu race was still very powerful. After the great war between the human race and the Monster Race in the Era of Emperors, both sides entered a brief period of power vacuum. Both were greatly weakened. This also provided the Yu race with an opportunity. The creatures that were robbed were too afraid to speak out. This period was known as the dark years of the Endless Heaven Sea. The Yu Beasts ruled here. After a very long time had passed. It is said that a ship heading for the Northern Continent was robbed by the Yu Beasts. All the people on the ship were wiped out. And the father of Blood-Drinking Mad Blade was on that ship. At that time, Mad Blade was still just a youth. Upon hearing of his father¡¯s death, the silent and reticent youth embarked on a road of revenge. Perhaps no one would have imagined that the unremarkable youth of that time would cause an unprecedented storm in this era. ...... Watching the one-armed old man¡¯s figure gradually move away. The red-robed elder remained silent for a while and did not try to stop him. Most people living on the shores of the Endless Heaven Sea held gratitude and respect for Blood-Drinking Mad Blade in their hearts. And now, after so many years have passed, no one was sure what realm Blood-Drinking Mad Blade had reached. Even though he had only one arm, even though he was blind. No one dared to underestimate him. Watching the one-armed old man stop by the distant ship, seemingly admiring the scenery of the Endless Heaven Sea. Without the slightest intention to interfere with the matters here. The red-robed elder then withdrew his gaze and said with a smile. "Those who hand over their belongings can return to their cabins." Watching person after person¡¯s resolve weaken and begin to relax, the red-robed elder was full of confidence. This sort of thing was something they had done many times before. Not only their Ning Family, but many powers on the Endless Heaven Sea had done the same. Originally, encountering a Floating Island was a very rare occurrence. But now, letting these people risk their lives for them while they reap the benefits like the fisherman, wasn¡¯t it perfect! As for what these people would say after landing, they did not care. After all, many powers did the same thing; it had virtually become an unwritten rule in this dark area. Xu Zimei slightly frowned upon seeing this situation. He had not expected the journey to the Northern Continent to be faced with so many troubles. He paused for a moment, then finally stepped out from the crowd and slowly headed towards his cabin. However, Xu Zimei had only taken two steps when he was stopped by a guard nearby. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stop right there," the guard said coldly, looking at Xu Zimei. "Leave your belongings behind before you go." "I¡¯ll give it to you, do you dare to take it?" Xu Zimei turned his head and replied indifferently. "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to take it," the guard sneered. "Kid, understand the situation. ``` "Believe it or not, I will throw you into the sea to feed the fishes." Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, and just then, with a "clang," the sound of a sword being drawn resonated from behind him. The guardian didn¡¯t even have time to react before his legs were severed directly at the knees. Because the sword moved too swiftly, the guardian¡¯s figure fell to the ground for a brief moment after his legs broke apart. Only then did he begin to scream in agony. This scene immediately caught the attention of the others. The elder in the red robe slightly frowned. The remaining warriors from the more than a hundred battle formations, even without waiting for the elder¡¯s orders, activated their battle formations and rolled toward Xu Zimei. The huge phantom of the White Tiger howled skyward above them. The sound of "booming" thunder reverberated across the entire sea area. As the winds rose and clouds churned in the sky, the White Tiger¡¯s might became unstoppable. Seeing this development, Xu Zimei knew they didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest, intending to kill him outright as a warning to the others present. The elder in the red robe watched coldly from the sidelines. And the one-armed elderly man in the distance seemed to be attracted by the commotion here, turning his head with interest to watch everything unfolding. ¡­ "There are always those who are beyond reason," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He lightly lifted the Blood-drinking Mad Blade in his hand, and with a casual strike, it seemed utterly dismissive. Now at the peak level of the Saint Vein Realm, a battle formation of the Emperor Pulse Realm indeed didn¡¯t even qualify to be taken seriously by him. With a "boom," a heaven-reaching blade light burst forth from the Blood-drinking Mad Blade. The blade light, tens of meters long, was filled with fierce flames and thunderbolts. The air crackled and exploded under the pressure of the blade light. As the blade light fell with the speed of light, the thunderbolt atop it suddenly enlarged. The White Tiger roaring in the sky couldn¡¯t even muster a moment¡¯s resistance before it was directly penetrated by the blade light! With a "bang," the battle formation instantly collapsed, shattered into nothingness. And at the moment the battle formation broke, the hundred or so guards that were part of it almost half of them perished within the battle formation, while the small remaining part, seriously injured, lay by the side. Seeing such a scene, everyone watching around changed their expressions drastically. Even the elder in the red robe was shocked, his facial skin trembled slightly. With just a casual strike, the power displayed was already so formidable. And observing Xu Zimei¡¯s age, he was just a youth. Since when did the Eastern Continent have such talented Disciples! The elder swallowed hard, although he was a strong man in the Saint Vein Realm, compared to the youth in front of him, he had no confidence at all. He even had the intuition that he was no match! "May I ask where this young master hails from? The misconduct of our guards was due to my lack of discipline," the elder in the red robe quickly recovered and hastily said. "One sentence about lack of discipline and that¡¯s the end of it?" Xu Zimei chuckled coldly. "The lives of these people are entirely at the young master¡¯s disposal," said the elder, glancing at the guards beside him. Knowing that with severe injuries to their head and body, the chances of them surviving were already very slim. "You see, I¡¯ve always disliked beating a dog," Xu Zimei held the Blood-drinking Mad Blade. He walked step by step toward the elder in the red robe. He said indifferently, "Dogs are endless, but a dog¡¯s master is only one. Killing with a single blow is better than trouble later." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. In the end, he still forcefully suppressed the displeasure in his heart. He said, "You misunderstand, young master, I had no intention of targeting you." Chapter 386 - 385 Journey to the Northern Continent "The items the Young Master acquired on the Floating Island, we don¡¯t need to check them; the Young Master may take them directly. I have no intention of becoming an enemy to the Young Master either," the red-robed elder spoke, as the aura of the Saint Vein Realm burst forth from his body. The overwhelming holy power spread all around. Although he was yielding to Xu Zimei, on the other hand, he was also warning him. He was not to be trifled with! "But we are already enemies," Xu Zimei said indifferently. He paid no attention to the elder¡¯s show of force, his Tyrant Shadow gliding across the deck beneath his feet. A clear "clang" resounded around them. A conspicuous white mark was left on the deck he walked upon. ..... There was a profound silence on the ship. People stood to one side as quiet as cicadas in winter, watching the confrontation unfold. "Is the Young Master declaring war on my Ning Family?" the red-robed elder asked, his eyes narrowing. The immense aura around him spread out far and wide, lingering in the surroundings. Xu Zimei ignored the elder and turned his head to look at the crowd beside him instead. He asked, "Does anyone here know how to pilot a ship?" There was silence among the crowd for a brief moment before a blue-robed young man stepped forward. With a meek voice, he said, "I do." "In that case, I can rest easy to kill," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand quivered slightly as if it were thriving with excitement. Clutching the Curved Blade, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes were fierce as he stared down the red-robed elder. His aura grew stronger and stronger, with each of his Vein Gates opening one after another. "Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong." And that seventh Vein Gate, "Bi Yuan." The moment the seventh Vein Gate opened, the holy power surged like a mighty river, tumbling endlessly. The peak aura of the Saint Vein Realm surged tumultuously. The elder¡¯s face changed drastically. Considering he had only just entered the Saint Vein Realm himself. Seeing such a scene, the red-robed elder didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even dare to fight back, turning immediately to flee far away into the sky. His speed was extremely fast, trailing after-images that turned into a streak of red light in the distance. "Think you can run?" Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. His right hand, wielding the Tyrant Shadow, swung swiftly. So quick that it almost formed a shadow of light. The boundless aura radiated from the Tyrant Shadow. The Heavenly Blade¡¯s radiance exploded in the sky, covering the heavens with blade light. Then came another "boom." The blade light descended from above, falling slowly. To the onlookers, the blade light appeared to fall slowly. Yet it seemed time froze in that instant. No matter how hard the red-robed elder struggled, he couldn¡¯t avoid the slash. A scream echoed in the air, despite the elder¡¯s attempts to dodge. From his left shoulder downward, a third of his body was cleanly sheared off. The momentum of the blade light remained unabated, eventually breaking the silent sky, shattering layers of space. It heavily struck the vast sea below. A "thunderous rumble" erupted as the water soared hundreds of meters high. The shockwave spread for kilometers, cleaving a vacuum in the entire sea area. By this time, the red-robed elder hadn¡¯t perished. This was the strength of the Saint Vein Realm; the self-healing and endurance of the body were extraordinary. Opening the Vein Gates was essentially progressing step by step on the Heavenly Path of transcendence. At the Saint Vein Realm, so long as the Divine Soul within wasn¡¯t shattered. No matter how grave the injuries, they could gradually recover. Xu Zimei waved his right hand and the Binding Immortal Lock flew out from his grasp. He directly bound the red-robed elder and brought him up to the deck. ... "Bang!" As the body of the red-robed elder heavily fell onto the deck, he was seen with his eyes slightly closed. In an embarrassing shout, he said, "Spare me, I admit defeat. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll agree to it." For most martial artists, the longer they lived, the more afraid of death they became. The realm they had worked so hard to cultivate, the future they had fought to forge. Even the current luxuries of life they enjoyed. All these were reasons they did not wish to die. In fact, the true powerhouses, those who really aspire to the pinnacle of martial arts, who are not afraid of death, are only a small minority. "It seems you don¡¯t have anything valuable enough to redeem your life," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I am the second elder of the Ning Family, as long as you let me go, I still have some say there," the red-robed elder quickly shouted. "Does the Ning Family have anyone who has stepped into immortality?" Xu Zimei inquired. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the red-robed elder fell silent. Stepping into immortality was not a widespread achievement, how could the Ning Family possibly have such a person. In fact, on Yuan Central Continent, most of those who had stepped into immortality came from major powers like Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Among loose cultivators and even some smaller powers, the number of those who could step into immortality was almost as rare as Qing Tian. This is what¡¯s known as the difficulty for the sons of lesser families to achieve top honors. "How about we play a game? We leave your fate to destiny; how does that sound?" Xu Zimei suddenly said with a smile. "What game?" the red-robed elder asked, puzzled. Xu Zimei smiled, and with a wave of his right hand, S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the Binding Immortal Lock in his hand began to move. The Binding Immortal Lock pulled the red-robed elder into the water beneath the sailing ship. One end of the chains was bound to the elder, while the other was tied to the aft of the ship. With the ship forging ahead, the red-robed elder was practically being dragged through the water. "Within this Endless Heaven Sea, there are many terrifying creatures," Xu Zimei stated. "I¡¯ll have you dragged behind the ship, and if you are still alive by the time we reach the Northern Continent, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. If some monster swallows you, then you can only blame your bad luck." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, sea water gushed into the mouth and nose of the red-robed elder. He shouted, "You are so vicious!" "Best of luck," Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile. ... When Xu Zimei turned around to walk back to the deck, all the passengers started thanking him. One by one, they greeted him, seeking to build a connection with Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei cast a sideways glance, looking indifferently at everyone present. He said, "You think just because I killed him, you will be spared? Hand over whatever you took from the Floating Island, and if anyone dawdles, don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance to live." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the originally smiling faces of the crowd instantly stiffened. Many thought of a saying. Out of the wolf¡¯s lair, into the tiger¡¯s den! They had all witnessed Xu Zimei¡¯s decisive methods in killing earlier. Thus, no one present dared to hesitate, and they took out the items they had obtained on the Floating Island. Xu Zimei briefly inspected them. He found that these people hadn¡¯t managed to obtain many useful items. Mostly, they were just some weapons and oddly-shaped remnants. However, the Demonic Qi contained in these items could be absorbed by Xu Zimei, Ultimately allowing him to further comprehend his connection with the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. After dealing with everyone¡¯s items, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze became focused, as he stepped towards the direction of a one-armed elder. The elder looked calmly at the sea; upon seeing Xu Zimei approach, a faint smile appeared on his face. "Truly, every generation produces its own talented individuals," he sighed with a hint of emotion. Chapter 387 - 386: Descending onto the Northern Continent ``` Hearing the words of the one-armed elder, Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. "Each reigning supreme for hundreds of years, are you speaking of your own past, senior?" The one-armed elder hesitated slightly, then laughed and said, "My era has long passed, now it is the world of you young people." "Has senior truly let go?" Xu Zimei asked. "I let go long ago. People often say I changed the pattern of the Endless Heaven Sea. But in truth, as old darkness fades away, new darkness descends once again. This sea will always waver between azure beauty and filthy foam." After he finished speaking, the one-armed elder returned to the cabin. Watching the elder¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei did not stop him. The Blood-drinking Mad Blade, indeed, was once a name that resounded throughout the Eastern Continent¡ªan illustrious title. Alas, even heroes face their twilight. The gears of history never pause for anyone. ...... The ship encountered no danger on its journey. Occasionally, some low-level sea creatures attacked, but they were not of high cultivation. Eventually, the voyage concluded safely at the Northern Continent. When Xu Zimei came to the stern again, he found one end of the Binding Immortal Lock empty. The figure of the man in the red robe had long since vanished. Perhaps he had already been swallowed by a sea creature. Xu Zimei collected the Binding Immortal Lock, and the ship slowly docked at the pier. When the one-armed elder left, he gave Xu Zimei a glance. With implication, he said, "Young man, we may meet again." "Hopefully," Xu Zimei replied, his tone indifferent. As the one-armed elder departed and people began to disembark in dribs and drabs, Xu Zimei stood at the prow, gazing deeply at the land that rose and fell within the heavens and earth¡ªthe Northern Continent. Northern Continent! It would be an even more marvelous experience! This was the edge of the Northern Continent, the largest port there. Almost all ships sailing from the Eastern Continent or heading from the Northern Continent to the Eastern, they all anchored and departed from here. Following the other passengers, Xu Zimei walked down the pier¡¯s thoroughfare and into the Northern Continent. The port was controlled by an extremely powerful entity of the Northern Continent. Speaking of the distribution of power on the Northern Continent, one must mention the numerous races living here. It is even more complex than on the Eastern Continent. On the surface, the strongest powers in the Northern Continent are the Thirty-six Empires. The human race is just one of those thirty-six. From this, one can perceive their intricate complexity. Of course, the Central Continent still has the most widespread, even the widest, scope of influence. Of its four major domains, simply one domain, Shenghua, is almost as vast as other continents. Although the Thirty-six Empires are the mightiest forces in the Northern Continent, that is only on the surface; many reclusive races and powers in the shadows are not to be underestimated. The Thirty-six Empires, after countless eras of evolution, ultimately, each race established city-states, ruling over their own territories. Through countless wars, big and small, they formed countries of varying strength. That¡¯s why these thirty-six races are also known as the Thirty-six Empires. The power that manages this port is none other than the Lu Kingdom, one of the Thirty-six Empires, located at the farthest east of the Northern Continent. And this Lu Kingdom is established by the Slaughter Tribe. Similar to the human race, the appearance of the Slaughter Tribe doesn¡¯t differ much from humans, but in their bones, they all contain a fervent essence of battle. ``` They worship the strong and advocate solving all matters with martial force. ... Coming out of the dock, there was a city not far away. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei, though not intimately familiar with the Northern Continent, still knew some general information about it. The thirty-six empires had vast territories, especially Lu Kingdom, which could absolutely rank among the top. The group had been on the ship for nearly a month. They all were somewhat weary in body and mind. He followed the group to the nearby city. The tall city walls stood in the wind and snow, their history not too distant. Above the city gate, three large characters read "City of Fearlessness." It was said that this city had been destroyed in a great battle before. Later, it was rebuilt by Lu Kingdom. Xu Zimei found an inn here, planning to rest for the day before heading straight to his maternal grandfather¡¯s home. His maternal grandfather¡¯s Wenren Family was located in the Phoenix Perching Empire of the Northern Continent. It was a nation established by the human race. And the Wenren Family was one of its most powerful forces. Upon entering the City of Fearlessness, Xu Zimei discovered a very interesting matter. Notices were plastered everywhere throughout the city. They said that the City Lord had recently received the legacy of a powerful being. However, the conditions to receive this legacy were quite rare. Only a boy or girl born on the seventh day of the seventh month was eligible for the inheritance. It was useless for others, as the legacy would self-destruct if it was forced open. The City Lord of the City of Fearlessness was unwilling to let the legacy remain hidden. Thus, he searched within the city for the successor to the legacy, ready to cultivate them vigorously and adopt them as his own son or daughter. This was news that could catapult someone to the heavens. Many envied the opportunity but simply being born on the seventh day of the seventh month was a condition that halted many. Up to now, the heir to the legacy had yet to be found. Xu Zimei was eating at the inn, looking at the notice that was even posted there, and smiled faintly. Just then, a girl holding a small basket of flowers walked out from the inn timidly. The young girl had her black and soft hair tied into two small braids. She was wearing a gown full of patches that nearly covered her entire body. She approached Xu Zimei somewhat timidly. With her large, sparkling black eyes, she asked in a soft voice, "Big brother, would you like to buy some flowers?" Xu Zimei glanced at the basket in the little girl¡¯s hands. It was filled with many common wildflowers. But each one had been carefully chosen and specially treated. They looked pretty decent for sale. "How much are these flowers?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "One copper coin for each flower," hearing Xu Zimei ask about the price, the young girl¡¯s eyes filled with hope, and she eagerly responded. "Alright, I¡¯ll take the whole basket of flowers," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He took out a spirit stone from his Storage Ring and handed it to the young girl. Seeing the spirit stone Xu Zimei took out, the young girl suddenly seemed unsure of what to do. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "I can¡¯t make change," the young girl said hesitantly, pinching the edge of her clothes with her hands. "It¡¯s fine, consider this spirit stone a gift from me; no need for change," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "I can¡¯t accept that, Grampa has told me since I was young that I should never take advantage of others¡¯ kindness without recompense." The young girl shook her head as she firmly accepted the spirit stone and replied. "Wait here for me then, I will go get some medicine for Grampa. I will return the change to you!" Chapter 388 - 387 The Little Girl Selling Flowers Watching the little girl dash out, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly with a smile. In this world, where deception is common and the strong are revered, there are always certain people or things that make one feel it¡¯s all worthwhile. Xu Zimei finished dinner, but still, the little girl did not show up. He set the flower basket aside, as it was now the afternoon, some time away from nightfall. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei decided to go out for a walk. The City of Fearlessness could be considered a major city, lining the coast that connects the Northern Continent and the Eastern Continent. As a result, people from the Eastern Continent and the Northern Continent both have a balanced presence within this city. On the bustling streets of the city, Xu Zimei could even see people from various other races everywhere. On this continent, many races even live together peacefully. There are the Multi-Horns Tribe with three horns on their heads. And the Winged Tribe with two wings. There is also the Bull Demon Race with the heads of bulls and bodies of men. Of course, the most plentiful beings within this city are from the Slaughter Tribe. Their appearance is similar to that of humans, with skin of a tan hue. Their teeth are much sharper than those of ordinary people, and they only have four fingers on each hand. Moreover, their facial bones and jawlines are much more pronounced, with their noses almost flat against their faces. One could almost instantly recognize the differences of their race. ... Walking on the lively streets, the climate of the winter began to warm. After walking a while, Xu Zimei saw a crowd gathered by the side of the street. It seemed they were watching some commotion. Curious, Xu Zimei approached to take a look. "This girl is so young yet she knows how to steal. What will become of her when she grows up? She really needs to be taught a lesson now," someone said. "I recognize this little girl, she often sells flowers in the City of Fearlessness. She¡¯s only got her grandfather to rely on, she doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would steal!" another observed. "Who knows, I heard her grandfather is sick, maybe she had no other choice," yet another suggested. ...¡­ Hearing the crowd¡¯s discussion, Xu Zimei subconsciously thought of the little girl who had sold him flowers at the inn. He squeezed through the crowd to see what was happening. Ahead was a pharmacy, with a sign written in dark black bearing the name ¡¯Saving All Beings Hall.¡¯ At the center of the crowd, lying on the ground to one side, was a little girl. Next to her were the shopkeeper of the pharmacy and two shop assistants. "Little girl, considering your age, I don¡¯t want to make a big fuss over this," the shopkeeper said with a cold snort. "Hand over the Spirit Stone and I¡¯ll let you go." "You¡¯re lying, this Spirit Stone is mine," the little girl said defensively, clutching the Spirit Stone in her arms. "Lying? Fine then, tell me, where did you get this Spirit Stone from?" One of the assistants, addressing the onlookers, shouted, "Everyone, please judge for yourselves. The Spirit Stone from my pouch has vanished. Before I gave her the medicine, the Spirit Stone was still there. But when she came into our pharmacy, she pretended to be in a hurry and bumped into me, then my Spirit Stone was gone. If she didn¡¯t steal it, where else could the Spirit Stone have gone?" "This Spirit Stone was given to me by a big brother in exchange for flowers. I didn¡¯t take your Spirit Stone," the little girl explained. A passerby shook their head and commented, "Little girl, you don¡¯t even know how to lie properly. Who would buy your flowers and actually pay with a Spirit Stone? Just return the Spirit Stone to them!" Hearing these words, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He stepped out from the crowd, walked over to the little girl, and helped her to her feet. "Big brother," the little girl¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of Xu Zimei, just as she was about to explain. But Xu Zimei shook her head, stopping her. "Does this young master have a matter?" the shopkeeper beside them sized up Xu Zimei and asked tentatively. "The Spirit Stone she has was given to her by me," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "What? Do you have an objection?" The shopkeeper was taken aback, apparently not expecting Xu Zimei to say such a thing. He chuckled and said, "This young master, please don¡¯t joke around. No need to make such excuses for her." Xu Zimei turned her head without paying any attention to the shopkeeper and spoke to the little girl. "Go on, go back. I want to see who dares to utter a single word of objection." The little girl paused for a moment and then walked away. A clerk nearby, quick to react, stepped forward to grab the little girl. But a dazzling blade light burst out from the void. His arms were chopped off directly. "Thinking of swindling my Spirit Stone, really thought I had no temper?" Xu Zimei said, snorting coldly. The clerk fell to the ground, screaming in pain. Meanwhile, the shopkeeper¡¯s forehead started to sweat slightly. The surrounding crowd stepped back a few paces. Just then, a series of loud footsteps could be heard from the side. A group of people dressed in black uniforms came running over from a distance. "What¡¯s the matter?" The leader of this group was a member of the Slaughter Tribe. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, with a hooked nose to match. Seeing the arrival of this leader, the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up. He let out a sigh of relief and said, "Lord Ze Song, someone is causing trouble in our Saving All Beings Hall. Stealing things and even chopping off the arms of my clerk." The man called Ze Song frowned slightly as he looked at the situation before him. Eventually, his gaze settled on Xu Zimei. He said, "Is everything he¡¯s saying true?" Before Xu Zimei could speak, the little girl by his side hurriedly explained. "They are lying; they wanted to frame me and seize my Spirit Stone. This big brother was just helping me." Lu Zesong turned his head and glanced at the little girl, pausing for a moment before saying, "So it¡¯s you!" "So you still remember me, Lord," the little girl quickly nodded her head. "Alright, let¡¯s stop here," Lu Zesong finally waved his hand. Seeing the shopkeeper about to speak, his eyes flashed a sharp, threatening look. It seemed as if there was a murderous aura! The shopkeeper was frightened into silence at once. "Remember to come to the City Lord Mansion on time," Lu Zesong said to the little girl before leaving with his subordinates dressed in black. "Thank you, big brother," the little girl quickly thanked Xu Zimei after everyone had left. "What is your relationship with that man just now?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. Logically, if the little girl knew Lu Zesong just now, she wouldn¡¯t have been living so miserably in the City of Fearlessness, right? The little girl hesitated for a while before finally saying in a low voice. "I was supposed to keep it a secret. But I know you¡¯re a good person, big brother. If you want to know, come to my house; I¡¯ll tell you in secret." Seeing the little girl¡¯s nervous appearance, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since she had nothing better to do in the City of Fearlessness, Xu Zimei agreed to go. ... The little girl lived in an old house in the southern part of the city. This area, all the houses were very rundown. It seemed to be a slum. Xu Zimei entered the house and saw an emaciated old man lying on the bed. The old man lay there quietly, apparently suffering from a serious illness. His complexion was sallow, and he looked extremely weak. Chapter 389 - 388 Zombie Attack ``` Xu Zimei glanced at the old man and saw that his body was stiff, his skin taut, and very cold to the touch. Clearly, he looked like a dead person. But there was still a faint breath from his mouth. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, this state reminded him of some situations. "Big brother, please take a seat, I¡¯ll go and prepare grandpa¡¯s medicine," the little girl said with a smile. Watching the little girl¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei surveyed the room. But he couldn¡¯t figure anything out. So he decided to look around the area. Stepping out of the main door, the neighborhood looked even more like a slum. The buildings here were all dilapidated. They were the kind that might collapse at any moment. Xu Zimei had only walked a few steps when he heard crying from the courtyard next door. A crowd had gathered in the small courtyard, seemingly discussing something. Xu Zimei squeezed through the crowd to get inside. He saw a woman in the center holding a child and crying bitterly. The child¡¯s body was pale, utterly devoid of any trace of blood. He was unmistakably dead beyond any doubt. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows again; there seemed to be something eerie about this slum! He squatted down slightly and said to the woman, "May I look at the child?" The woman gave Xu Zimei a wary glance but, after a brief pause, still laid the child on the ground. Xu Zimei looked over the child and lifted up the clothes on his back. There were five small holes on the back. It was as if someone had forcefully inserted five fingers in. There was no blood left inside. "Has the killer been caught?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at the woman. "No," the woman quickly shook her head. She replied, "I have already consulted a doctor, and he said that the child¡¯s blood had been drained, and he could no longer live." Xu Zimei fell silent for a while. Someone nearby spoke up, "It seems a monster¡¯s misdeed, if this continues, we¡¯ll all have to move away from here." "Do things like this happen often here?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Not really, it was usually peaceful before," someone explained, "But recently, there have been frequent murders. The victims are left in a frightful state, and their blood drained." "Doesn¡¯t the City Lord Mansion care?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "They did at the beginning, deploying a large number of troops here," the person said with a shake of the head and a sigh. "Unfortunately, it was to no avail; people still died one after another. And then it was left at that." "This is getting interesting," Xu Zimei commented with interest, nodding his head. After leaving the courtyard, Xu Zimei returned to the little girl¡¯s home. The little girl had already prepared the medicine and was feeding it to her grandfather. And Xu Zimei now knew her name, Guo Xiaoyun. "How did you come to know Lu Zesong?" Xu Zimei pulled up a chair and sat down next to her, asking. "I was born on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month," Guo Xiaoyun paused before finally responding. Xu Zimei also immediately understood. Recently, the City of Fearlessness was abuzz with the heir looking for adopted sons and daughters. It was common knowledge! "Before, when grandpa was sick, I thought if I were chosen, I could afford to buy medicine." Guo Xiaoyun continued to explain. "Unfortunately, the people from the City Lord Mansion told me, it would be a month before all those who accepted the inheritance could gather together. ``` "Only by choosing one among us." "You met Lu Zesong at that time too, didn¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Actually, I only saw him once. I didn¡¯t expect him to remember me," Guo Xiaoyun replied, somewhat surprised herself. "Alright, your area has been unsafe recently. Be careful," Xu Zimei waved his hand and responded. "Big brother, why don¡¯t you stay at my house tonight?" Guo Xiaoyun looked at Xu Zimei with hopeful eyes and said. Xu Zimei initially wanted to refuse, but after glancing at the elderly man lying on the bed, he eventually nodded and agreed. Guo Xiaoyun immediately beamed with joy and hurried off to prepare a bedroom for Xu Zimei to rest in. ... The night was enchanting, with the warm winter winds wreaking their last havoc. The season of early spring was already hinting at its arrival. As night gradually fell, due to the recent spate of strange events, people had already returned to their rooms just as dusk began to settle, opting not to go out anymore. Xu Zimei lay alone on the bed in the room. The silent solitude and darkness of the night enveloped the place. In the dead of night, he heard a series of footsteps. The footsteps were quite heavy, advancing slowly in the direction of his room. "It seems that indeed someone is up to mischief!" Xu Zimei snorted coldly. With a "creak," he heard the door open gently, while he was lying on the bed. He could feel someone slowly walking step by step towards his bedside. The bright moonlight cast the figure¡¯s shadow on the wall. Suddenly, there was a "whoosh." A gust of wind came rushing in, sending a blast of air straight at Xu Zimei¡¯s head. "Bang bang," two sounds echoed. The dark figure struck Xu Zimei, but the blows were blocked by Tyrant Shadow. Xu Zimei instantly jumped up from the bed and turned around to look at the figure before him. Under the bright moonlight, the dark figure stared emotionlessly at Xu Zimei. Its eyes seemed devoid of any sentiment. "I should have thought of this earlier," Xu Zimei murmured. The shadow in front of him was none other than Guo Xiaoyun¡¯s grandfather, who was seriously ill. But now, the old man had not a trace of human appearance left. His skin was covered with black stripes. Veins were bulging on his body, and he growled deeply. His visage was extremely fierce and terrifying. "Ever since I entered, I found it strange; how could someone who should be long dead still have a breath of life," Xu Zimei said. "It seems you¡¯ve already become a walking corpse." The old man roared, his mouth full of thick saliva, as he frantically attacked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was too lazy for trouble and allowed Tyrant Shadow to fall from the sky. Endless momentum was gathering, pinning the old man directly under the blade. No matter how much the old man struggled, it was of no use. At this moment, Guo Xiaoyun from the room beside also heard the commotion and hurried over. "Grandpa," she screamed in an instant, looking at the scene before her in disbelief. "Big brother, my grandpa woke up," Guo Xiaoyun looked at Xu Zimei and asked hastily. "Your grandpa has long been dead, turned into a walking corpse by someone," Xu Zimei paused for a moment before finally stating. "Lately, this place has had frequent deaths because it has drained those people of their blood." Guo Xiaoyun collapsed to the ground, unable to believe what she was seeing, staring at the familiar yet strange old man before her. The old man seemed to struggle to a certain extent. Suddenly, he roared and his body unexpectedly swelled without warning. Following that, the skin on his back split open, and a very fat worm burrowed out from his insides. Chapter 390 - 389: The Wind Extinguishing Bead of the Five Spirit Beads When the bug appeared, the body of the old man changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It began to rot, stink, and finally liquefied into a pool of pus. Meanwhile, the fat bug seemed to be enjoying itself as it licked the pus off the ground. "The Corpse Worm, rumored to be in the South Continent, has unexpectedly appeared here," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. Suddenly, the fat bug raised its head, its tiny black-dot-like eyes staring at Guo Xiaoyun. The silhouette swiftly flew towards Guo Xiaoyun. Xu Zimei let out a cold snort, and his sword¡¯s light directly struck. The bug¡¯s exterior defense was incredibly strong, only to be met with a "clang." Though it fell to the ground, it did not suffer severe damage. The little fat bug was still struggling on the ground. Just then, a mass of black mist enveloped the courtyard. Bursts of laughter echoed from within the black mist. Before Xu Zimei could act, within the all-encompassing black mist, a figure began to emerge gradually. He was dressed in a black robe, with a pair of wings resembling those of a bat. Hanging upside down behind him. His face was covered with a mask, his whole person shrouded in the black robe. "It seems someone is impatient," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "Useless," the figure in the black robe looked at the pus on the ground and snorted coldly. He then let out a sinister laugh. "Boy, how would you like to die?" "What is your relationship with Void Valley?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning slightly. "Oh, it seems you know quite a bit," the figure in the black robe appeared somewhat surprised. "However, knowing too much won¡¯t end well for you!" "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll eventually have a day to visit the Void Valley," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get that chance," said the man in the black robe as he extended his right hand. The endless black mist condensed in the palm of his hand, and boundless Spiritual Energy swept through. The sky was covered in black mist; the wind and clouds changed. With a "boom," a sphere of condensed black mist, carrying the force of destroying heaven and earth, charged directly at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back, his Curved Blade gathering infinite Spiritual Energy. He unleashed the Annihilation Void of the Way of Inquiry. The Blade Qi of Wu Geng cut through the serene expanse, mixing with thunder and fire. The Torrent rushed forth. Layers of Space exploded around him, and a peal of thunder sounded explosively. The sphere of condensed black mist was annihilated within it. The Blade Qi continued unabated, striking again towards the man in the black robe. "This strong?" The man in the black robe frowned slightly, clearly not expecting Xu Zimei to possess such strength. The black mist in his hands condensed again, and the sky full of black mist fell like radiance. Wrapping the Blade Qi and swallowing it up. "It seems you are just so-so," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. His figure¡¯s speed surged, charging directly at the man in black. The power of Creation swirled around him. Spiritual Energy and Creation Force permeated the blade, as Xu Zimei unleashed the Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation. With the ancient Divine Dragon roaring behind him, this stroke cut through, everything was annihilated within it. Only then did the man in the black robe¡¯s expression shift. His figure flickered instantly, vanishing into the black mist, seemingly blending with the surrounding darkness "Think you can escape?" Xu Zimei huffed. He released the Binding Immortal Lock from his hand, which tracked the man in the black robe¡¯s figure and flew off to one side. Xu Zimei also struck in the same direction. With a "boom," the Dragon Chanting Storm erupted, the sky reminiscent of a mushroom cloud exploding open. Endless waves of air surged around. The figure in the black robe also fell, his clothes in tatters. He was covered in blood as he dropped to the ground. Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, walked step by step toward the robed figure. The Binding Immortal Lock had completely bound the figure in the black robe, rendering him unable to move. "I want to see who you are," Xu Zimei said as he stepped forward. He removed the mask from the figure¡¯s face. Beneath the mask was a somewhat immature face, pale with a sickly pallor. He appeared to be quite young. "You can¡¯t kill me," the youth coughed, spitting out several mouthfuls of fresh blood. He seemed extremely weak. "I am from Void Valley!" "And then?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "If I die, Void Valley won¡¯t let you off," the youth said, coughing. "Although the Ten Great Forbidden Lands are strong, I am really not afraid," Xu Zimei calmly replied. "Let me go, and I will tell you a secret," seeing that threats were ineffective, the youth switched tactics. "What secret?" Xu Zimei asked. "First let me go," the youth continued. "How can I know whether this secret is worth sparing your life?" Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s about the Five Spirit Beads; do you think it¡¯s worth it?" the youth countered. "Five Spirit Beads," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. This was a very ancient legend. Although the legend was quite vague and even its authenticity was uncertain. The legend dates back to the era when Yuan Central Continent was split into five. Therefore, many people regarded this legend as nothing more than a story. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Very few truly believed in it. "That is indeed tempting," Xu Zimei chuckled. The youth did not respond; he was waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s decision. He believed that no one could resist the lure of the Five Spirit Beads. "Letting you go is certainly impossible because I, you see, do not trust anyone." Xu Zimei said with a smile. "But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so quickly. There is plenty of time ahead, and I am in no rush." "Wait a moment," seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s attitude, the youth hurriedly said, anxious. "I can tell you the news about the Five Spirit Beads." "No need to strain yourself," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "I¡¯ll tell you, then you let me go," the youth confirmed again. "Speak," Xu Zimei nodded. "What I know is one of the Five Spirit Beads, the information about the Wind Extinguishing Bead," the youth paused before finally speaking. "In Heaven Tiger Empire of the Northern Continent, a heritage site was discovered today. According to the information I received, this heritage is very likely related to the Phoenix Extinguishing Bead heritage." "Is that all?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "No, but as far as I know, the Wind Extinguishing Bead is not so easy to obtain. Each of the Five Spirit Beads, when discovered, had their respective symbiotic creatures," the youth replied. "Only by finding the symbiotic creature can you obtain the corresponding Spiritual Pearl." "Where is the symbiotic creature of the Wind Extinguishing Bead?" Xu Zimei asked. "In the hands of the City Lord of City of Fearlessness," the youth replied. "However, I am not a match for that City Lord; I can only cause a small disturbance within the city. And hope to seize the opportunity to snatch that symbiotic creature." "Could it be the City Lord¡¯s heritage?" Xu Zimei asked, his brow slightly furrowed. "I think it¡¯s very likely that although the City Lord obtained the symbiotic creature by chance, he doesn¡¯t know the relationship between the symbiotic creature and the Wind Extinguishing Bead. He just treats it as a heritage site." The youth nodded in response. Chapter 391 - 390 Situ Yunfei Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell into light contemplation. Heading straight for the City Lord Mansion to seize the inheritance seemed to expose too large a target. He had just arrived on the Northern Continent and saw no need to provoke a conflict with Lu Kingdom just yet. Moreover, many people didn¡¯t even know about the matter of the Wind Extinguishing Bead¡¯s inheritance; there was no point in startling the snake by hitting the grass. "Can you let me go now," the young man asked tentatively. "What if I suddenly reconsider," Xu Zimei asked with a faint smile. "You," the young man¡¯s face subtly changed, his eyes flickering uncertainly. In the end, he said, "Do you truly intend to make an enemy of Void Valley?" "That¡¯s not it," Xu Zimei shook his head. "It¡¯s just that not many people know about the news of the symbiotic object right now. If I let you go and you make the news public, what then?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the young man fell silent for a moment. Indeed, he had previously entertained such a thought; if he couldn¡¯t obtain it himself, he might as well make the waters muddier. "Then what would make you trust me," the young man continued to ask. "A Demon Seal planted inside your body, staying by my side. Once my affairs at the City Lord Mansion are settled, you can leave," Xu Zimei replied. The young man¡¯s face was torn with struggle, hesitating for a long time. Eventually, looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "What if you go back on your word?" "You¡¯ll just have to choose to trust me; otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you," Xu Zimei replied. "Besides, I have no desire to make an unwarranted enemy of Void Valley. I only want to achieve my goal." "Fine," the young man pondered for a while and eventually could only helplessly nod in agreement. "My name is Situ Yunfei." "A compound surname, huh? Seems like your status in Void Valley isn¡¯t low," Xu Zimei said with a smile. As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Xu Zimei had heard some things about Void Valley. People with compound surnames were the true core members of that power. The young man nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say much else. ... Xu Zimei turned his head, and Guo Xiaoyun by his side had already fainted from fright. The sky was beginning to brighten slightly, the white of the eastern dawn already spreading. Guo Xiaoyun awoke from her faint, and upon seeing Xu Zimei in front of her, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Big brother, where¡¯s my grandfather?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your grandfather is already dead," Xu Zimei replied. "Was he killed by that man in black?" Guo Xiaoyun asked, grief-stricken. "No, in fact, your grandfather had died from a serious illness long before. The man in black simply used his corpse," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Dead," Guo Xiaoyun lay on the bed, her eyes lifeless, lost in thought. "You need to calm down these next few days; you have to start a new life," Xu Zimei said. "With grandfather gone, I don¡¯t know what to do with myself," Guo Xiaoyun replied, helpless. "Do you want to cultivate?" Xu Zimei asked. "Cultivate?" Hearing these two words, Guo Xiaoyun was momentarily stunned, frozen in place. For most ordinary people on the Yuan Central Continent, cultivation was a matter both close at hand and yet far away. The path of cultivation required wealth, companions, techniques, and land¡ªwithout one, the others would not suffice. Many people never managed to set foot on that Heavenly Path in their entire lives. "You don¡¯t have to answer me right now. Just think about it," Xu Zimei said. ... In the following days, Xu Zimei and Situ Yunfei settled down in the City of Fearlessness. They planned to go to the City Lord Mansion when the time was right, together with Guo Xiaoyun¡ªwho had a chance at receiving the inheritance. ``` However, in the past few days, Xu Zimei had seen many unfamiliar faces in the city. It seemed that several forces had deliberately gathered here. This couldn¡¯t help but make Xu Zimei suspect the exposure of the inheritance matter. "How did you come to know about the matter of the Wind Extinguishing Bead¡¯s accompanying creature?" Xu Zimei looked at Situ Yunfei and asked. "Previously, when the inheritance of the accompanying creature appeared, I also joined in the struggle for it. But later, it was obtained by the City Lord of the City of Fearlessness," Situ Yunfei replied. "However, at that Legacy Land, I obtained a manual. Inside, it recorded information about the Wind Extinguishing Bead¡¯s accompanying creature." "Where is the manual?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Fearing discovery by others, after I finished reading it, I destroyed it," Situ Yunfei responded. "Apart from the accompanying creature¡¯s information, was there anything else in the book?" Xu Zimei continued to ask. "Any news on the other four Spiritual Pearls?" "No," Situ Yunfei shook his head and said. "That Legacy Land was left behind by a predecessor. After he obtained the accompanying creature of the Wind Extinguishing Bead, he was attacked by a powerful enemy. He didn¡¯t have the chance to go for the Wind Extinguishing Bead and died in his own cave dwelling. Latter on, when the cave dwelling was opened, the accompanying creature was then obtained by the City Lord." Xu Zimei slightly nodded. In the past few days, Guo Xiaoyun also found him and confirmed her decision to start cultivating. He casually gave her a cultivation technique which was quite good. A week had passed, and today was also the day the City Lord Mansion selected people for the inheritance. Xu Zimei, together with Situ Yunfei disguised as Guo Xiaoyun¡¯s elder brother, was prepared to accompany her to the City Lord Mansion. The City Lord of the City of Fearlessness was named Lu Yangui, rumored to be a powerful figure at the Emperor Pulse Peak. The location of the City Lord Mansion was somewhat remote. It was not in the busiest area of the City of Fearlessness, but rather in a corner to the north of the city. When Xu Zimei and Situ Yunfei accompanied Guo Xiaoyun to the place, they found that the mansion was not particularly splendid. The exterior wall of the mansion was built with red bricks and green tiles, surrounded by many trees. Dozens of people had already gathered in front of the gate. There were both men and women, who were presumably all here to receive the inheritance. The condition of being born on the seventh day of the seventh month might be rare, but once the area was expanded, some people would still meet the criteria. At the moment, these youths were all looking excited. After all, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity! After a long while, a green-robed elder walked out from the City Lord Mansion. "Everyone, let me introduce myself quickly. I am the Inner Court Steward of the City of Fearlessness City Lord Mansion. You can call me Steward Mo." The old man¡¯s temples were graying, and he smiled as he addressed the crowd. "Greetings, Steward Mo," the surrounding people also hastily greeted. "Alright, I¡¯m here by the City Lord¡¯s orders to simply explain the rules." The elder spoke, "Being born on the seventh day of the seventh month is just a firm condition. It doesn¡¯t mean that a person born on that day will definitely receive the inheritance. And with so many of you, the inheritance will only be given to one among you." "We understand, please Steward Mo could you elaborate a bit more," a family member on the side nodded and said. "Actually, there aren¡¯t many rules. Later, each person will get a chance to try. Whosoever receives the acceptance of the inheritance can become the adopted son or daughter of the City Lord." Steward Mo paused for a moment and continued slowly. "But there¡¯s one thing I must clarify in advance. The inheritance comes with risks, and in the end, only the one who obtains the inheritance¡¯s approval will survive. The rest will die. There¡¯s virtually no hope of living." ``` Chapter 392 - 391: The Bizarre City Lord Mansion Hearing Steward Mo¡¯s words, the scene immediately became noisy. The crowd was abuzz with discussion, especially the families of the candidates, who questioned, "Why didn¡¯t you tell us this beforehand?" "It¡¯s not too late to say now," Steward Mo glanced at everyone. He said indifferently, "After all, no one has accepted the legacy yet, and those who want to withdraw can leave now. Did you think the world offers pies in the sky? Haven¡¯t you considered the risks?" On hearing Steward Mo¡¯s words, the people at the scene were immediately rendered speechless. After all, having come this far, many were unwilling to just leave. But if they failed, the cost could be unbearably heavy. Xu Zimei also turned his head, looking at Guo Xiaoyun, and asked. "You heard as well, it¡¯s not too late if you want to back out now." "I want to try," Guo Xiaoyun hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she nodded her head. After all, her grandfather was no longer in this world, and the things she could care about were growing fewer and fewer. Xu Zimei nodded, understanding that life and death are predestined, and one should enjoy the glory and bear the failure of their own choices. At the gate, dozens of people, aside from only a few who left, eventually chose to attempt. "Alright, now follow me into the City Lord Mansion," Steward Mo looked at these people with satisfaction. He said, "There are many forbidden areas inside the mansion, follow me closely, and do not stray. If something happens, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you." Everyone nodded and then followed Steward Mo into the City Lord Mansion. The City Lord Mansion, although located in a slightly secluded part of the City of Fearlessness, was decorated with great grandeur. Artificial mountains and pavilions, lofty palaces. Colored tiles and green roofs, the white stone paths crisscrossed, running in all directions throughout the mansion. Even though it was only early spring, the lush trees were already growing like a canopy of shade. Ivy covered the entire wall, presenting a vast expanse of green at a glance. "The legacy ceremony will take place tomorrow, and for safety reasons, no family members are allowed to attend," Steward Mo told the crowd. "After the ceremony is over, we will inform you of the results." "That¡¯s not good, I want to see my son accept the legacy with my own eyes," someone said from the side. "Please be understanding, it is for the security of the legacy," Steward Mo replied indifferently. "Who knows, there might be people trying to seize the legacy by then. Let alone you, when the time comes, no one other than the City Lord will be allowed near the Legacy Land." The people around exchanged glances and could only nod helplessly. They also knew that from the moment they entered the City Lord Mansion, they had already lost the room to choose. "Don¡¯t you find it very strange?" Xu Zimei looked at Situ Yunfei and said. "I understand that the legacy needs people born on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, but not allowing us to watch seems somewhat unreasonable!" "Who knows, anyway, we¡¯re here to fight for the legacy, why bother with so much," Situ Yunfei replied. Steward Mo led the crowd through several intersections. Until they finally stopped inside a grand hall. The hall was resplendent with gold and brilliance, and on both sides, rows of green tables were arranged. On these green tables were placed lots of fruits and foods. The scent of food filled the entire grand hall. "This is where you will eat, as the City Lord is busy preparing for the legacy and might not have time to receive you. If you need anything, have the servants find me," Steward Mo said. "As for where you¡¯ll be staying, it¡¯ll be in the side rooms next door. The servants will show you there when it¡¯s time." Steward Mo led everyone here, gave a few instructions, and then hurried off with a preoccupied expression. At this moment, no one was bashful; they all sat in front of the green-tabled case and began to eat heartily. "I¡¯d say, the food at the City Lord Mansion is simply on another level. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to come here and be a servant," a middle-aged man in a white robe said to the group with a smile. "Do you still have the appetite?" someone nearby snorted coldly. "Whether the child can pass the inheritance test is still uncertain. I¡¯m starting to have regrets now." "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Death is simply the natural order; without it, one couldn¡¯t live for ten thousand years," the man in the white robe said with an unconcerned laugh. Then, turning to his own son, a chubby little kid, he said. "Son, eat up. Even if we are to die, let¡¯s die on a full stomach." The little chubby kid, grasping a chicken leg, nodded vigorously. "What a pair of treasures, father and son," others nearby, upon witnessing this scene, found it somewhat amusing as well. After everyone finished eating, the servants at the door sent them to the side rooms. The moonlight tonight was exceptionally pure and bright. Families were saying their final farewells to their children; after all, this was their last night. After tomorrow, who knows if they would ever see each other again? ...... Lying on the bed, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. But for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was at the moment. He could only adapt as the situation unfolded. Meanwhile, in a brightly lit courtyard within the City Lord Mansion, Steward Mo stood in the room, seemingly reporting something. In front of him was a young man in a purple robe. The young man appeared to be in his early twenties, pale-faced with sunken eyes. Even his walk seemed a bit unsteady. "Young Master, all the people are ready," Steward Mo said respectfully. "My father doesn¡¯t have any objections, does he?" The young man in purple nodded slightly and asked, facing away. "The City Lord has agreed. He has instructed you to go easy, to keep to a measure," Steward Mo nodded and replied. "After all, he is still exploring the matter of inheritance. He feels that this inheritance is not simple." "Greed does not lead to great accomplishments; these fools really thought my father would take them as adopted sons," the young man in purple sneered. "After tomorrow, let them become the nourishment for my Martial Path to Heaven." After saying this, the young man turned to the elder and said, "Keep a close watch on them. At the critical moment, make sure there are no mistakes. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And those people who left the mansion gate this morning, have someone secretly bring them all back. Do not let a single one escape." Steward Mo nodded slightly and said, "Young Master, the City Lord recently acquired the legacy from that place. The whole city is in unrest. At this juncture, we should try to keep a low profile." A silent night passed, and dawn began to break. Early in the morning, Steward Mo, along with dozens of guards, took away the children who were all born on the seventh day of the seventh month. Since family members could not follow, Xu Zimei and the others could only wait in the great hall for news. The great hall was cordoned off tightly, not allowing anyone to leave. Everyone waited in the great hall all day long, and it was around the afternoon when Steward Mo walked in with a crestfallen expression. "Who received the inheritance?" The family members quickly surrounded Steward Mo, anxiously asking. "I am sorry, we didn¡¯t expect this to happen," Steward Mo shook his head with a sigh. "Not a single one was recognized by the inheritance." "What do you mean?" A family member collapsed onto the ground, asking incredulously. "All dead," Steward Mo paused for a moment before finally replying. Chapter 393 - 392: The Secret of the City Lord Mansion Hearing Steward Mo¡¯s words, almost everyone present collapsed onto the ground. Some couldn¡¯t believe it. "Dead, all dead," people said with blank expressions, constantly shaking their heads. Xu Zimei, however, slightly furrowed his brow; the events indeed had taken an unexpected turn. "Grieve properly, I had already told you this beforehand," Steward Mo said, shaking his head dispassionately. He continued, "The inheritance is not so easily obtained, and the City Lord is also prepared to seal it away." At this moment, the atmosphere in the great hall was very tranquil. No one spoke, despite being mentally prepared beforehand. Yet, inside, they found it impossible to accept this outcome. "Rest for a while, later I will have the servants take you out of the mansion," Steward Mo said blandly. "At that time, I can give each of you ten Spirit Stones, as a small consolation." Watching Steward Mo¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei and Situ Yunfei exchanged a glance before their silhouettes disappeared into the crowd. Steward Mo, stepping out from the great hall, sneered and then headed towards his own room in the inner courtyard. The spring breeze was gentle, and the willow trees on both sides gracefully waved their branches. The benefits he derived from this incident were countless. This was all a well-conceived trap. If it weren¡¯t for the concern over the impact being too significant, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to such lengths, using the inheritance as bait. Upon returning to his little courtyard, just as Steward Mo was opening the door, he saw a figure standing by the window inside the room. "Who are you?" Steward Mo asked, frowning. As he spoke, his figure started to step back, moving towards the exit of the courtyard. "Someone who¡¯s here for your life," Situ Yunfei scoffed, sweeping out with a grand motion of his hand. Boundless Spiritual Energy crushed down in his grip. Feeling the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm emanating from the other, Steward Mo¡¯s complexion drastically changed. To know that within the City of Fearlessness, even the City Lord was merely at the peak of the Emperor Pulse Realm. He didn¡¯t even dare to fight back, fleeing as fast as he could. "You might as well stay," at that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s voice came from the entrance. A Blade Qi struck directly at Steward Mo¡¯s waist, sending him flying into the room. The room¡¯s door closed slowly, and Steward Mo looked at the two people before him, swallowing hard. Xu Zimei took a seat at the table in the room and poured himself a cup of tea, Sipping his tea, he said leisurely, "Start talking." "Talking about what?" Steward Mo asked, puzzled. As the Blade Qi struck, Steward Mo hadn¡¯t even seen the sword being drawn, not having any chance to react. One of his fingers was chopped off in an instant. "From now on, if any answer you give me is unsatisfactory, I¡¯ll chop off one of your fingers," Xu Zimei spoke indifferently: "Adding up both hands and feet, it seems you have twenty chances. No rush, let¡¯s take our time." "Are you the family members of those young girls who came today?" Steward Mo quickly caught on. Recognizing Xu Zimei and the others as familiar faces, he had guessed this much, He then shook his head and sighed, "Why bother with this? They willingly accepted the inheritance, and I had explained beforehand. How can you blame me for this!" As soon as Steward Mo finished speaking, another Blade Qi passed, Steward Mo clutched his second severed finger, crying out in agony. "Talk about something I¡¯m interested in," Xu Zimei continued, sipping his tea. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I really don¡¯t know," Steward Mo said, his face twisted in pain as he shook his head. With a clang, a third finger was cut off. "Let me remind you, after the twenty fingers and toes are gone, the next time it will be your head," Xu Zimei said calmly. As he spoke, he slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back. Gently wiping the sharp blade. "Wait a moment," Steward Mo hastily took a step back and said to Xu Zimei. "Do you all know something?" "I only know that if I am not satisfied with the outcome of this matter, then I will have no choice but to destroy the entire City of Fearlessness," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I don¡¯t know what role you played in this incident or how much you gained from it. But if you lose your life, what use are those benefits? Or do you think your City Lord can save you?" "You are declaring war against Lu Kingdom," Steward Mo said, his voice trembling slightly. "As a person, I am quite fair. I don¡¯t go declaring war without any reason," Xu Zimei said calmly. "But if someone provokes me, how about annihilating the Slaughter Tribe?" "Madmen, you are all madmen," Steward Mo took a deep breath and said in fear. He had never expected Xu Zimei to make such a statement about wiping out the Slaughter Tribe. What the thirty-six kingdoms represent on the Northern Continent is an answer known by many in their hearts. The extinction of a race, continuing its development for millions of years, is no easy feat. But it was exactly this kind of lunatic statement from Xu Zimei that scared him. Because such people have no fear in their hearts. "You must promise me one thing, and if I tell you, you will let me go," Steward Mo said. "Alright, I just want to know where those children have gone," Xu Zimei nodded. "They were taken to refine medicine," Steward Mo paused for a moment before replying. "Refine medicine?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "Because the son of the Lu Kingdom¡¯s City Lord of Fearlessness, our Young City Master Lu Feiyang, he has practiced a nefarious cultivation technique. Right now, he¡¯s at a critical moment in his breakthrough and needs the fresh blood of fifty children born on the seventh day of the seventh month as a medicinal catalyst. Only then can he make an even closer approach to the breakthrough." Steward Mo explained. "We also used the inheritance as a cover to lure those with the right conditions here." "Have they already died?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, they are in the basement; you might still make it in time if you go now," Steward Mo quickly replied. "Lead the way," Xu Zimei exchanged a glance with Situ Yunfei and said calmly. ... Coming out of the courtyard where Steward Mo lived, Xu Zimei followed closely behind him. He had also warned Steward Mo not to play any tricks. His blade does not have eyes. According to what Steward Mo said, those children should all be detained beneath the courtyard where Lu Feiyang lived. Below was a secret chamber, a chamber exclusively for Lu Feiyang to practice his cultivation. Because the cultivation technique he practiced was utterly nefarious, he had always been extremely cautious, not daring to reveal it and let others realize it. When Steward Mo led the two of them to the courtyard where Lu Feiyang lived, they saw that the surroundings of the courtyard were densely surrounded by guards. "Steward Mo, is there something the matter?" At the entrance, a man in black armor stopped the few who wanted to enter. He asked in a cold voice. "General Heng, it¡¯s the Young City Master who summoned me inside," Steward Mo quickly bowed and said with a smile. "The Young City Master summoned you inside?" the man named Lu Heng snorted coldly. "Why am I not aware of this? You cannot go in now." Chapter 394 - 393: The Lava Monster "The Young Master has ordered that no one is allowed to enter this courtyard today," "If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it after the Young Master comes out." Upon hearing Lu Heng¡¯s words, Steward Mo helplessly looked back at Xu Zimei and his companion. "It¡¯s up to you," Xu Zimei said to Situ Yunfei. Situ Yunfei nodded slightly. The might of the Emperor Pulse Realm emanated from around him. With a "boom," endless radiant luminescence gathered around him. Dark fog fell from the firmament, enveloping the entire courtyard. All the guards around began to panic. As Situ Yunfei kept everyone at the entrance, Xu Zimei and his companion entered the courtyard unobstructed. Inside the courtyard were several rooms, with Steward Mo confidently walking into one of them. He twisted a vase to the side. "Rumble," a sound came from below. The floor opened, revealing a deep and secluded secret passage. "The children are imprisoned there," Steward Mo said. "Let¡¯s check it out," Xu Zimei replied. Following Steward Mo¡¯s lead, the two of them entered the secret passage. The temperature inside the passage was extremely high, with faint crackling noises coming from deep within. Descending the staircase in the passage, they came upon a corridor straight ahead. On both sides of the corridor were numerous carved animals. Some of these animals had Luminous Pearls in their mouths, while others held torches. As the two walked down to the end of the corridor, they were stopped by a large door. The door was a deep gray, feeling very heavy and cold to the touch. "I don¡¯t have the key," Steward Mo turned and said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and his Tyrant Shadow sword slashed down directly. Endless spiritual energy gathered on the blade. With a "boom," the door was blasted open with a large hole. Through the hole, Xu Zimei could finally see the scene inside. The space within was circular and not very large. In the center was a pool, which instead of water, contained flame-like magma. The magma filled more than half the pool, boiling hot and fiery. It cast a deep red glow over the inside. Above the surface of the magma hung a cage. A group of children was imprisoned in the cage. The cage swung precariously in midair, as if it could fall at any moment. If it were to fall, it would drop straight into the scorching temperatures of the magma, hot enough to melt bones. A Pill Furnace was placed beside the pool of magma. And beside the fiery pit, a young man in a purple robe was seated. At the moment the stone door shattered, the young man in purple opened his eyes abruptly. A wicked light flashed across his eyes, and he immediately spotted Xu Zimei and his companion. He slowly stood up, frowning slightly. "It really is hard to guard against a thief within the family," the young man in purple, Lu Feiyang, sneered. "Young City Master, I had no other choice." Steward Mo¡¯s expression shifted uneasily, trying to explain. "Who are you?" Lu Feiyang ignored Steward Mo and turned his gaze to Xu Zimei. "Does a man about to die need to know so much?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. He walked step by step toward Lu Feiyang. "No matter, once I capture you, we can talk about other things," Lu Feiyang also sneered. He stretched out his right hand. An Array Seal, pure white, was crushed in his hand. The moment the Array Seal was crushed, the entire underground passage underwent a heaven-shaking change. Starting from the corridor they had entered, red light began to shine from the eyes of each Monster Beast on both sides. Beneath this place, red lines spread out like pentagrams. Intertwined and fused together. The magma underground began to churn, and faint roars of monster beasts echoed. "So, it¡¯s a formation," Xu Zimei chuckled softly. "Did you think I¡¯d be unprepared?" Lu Feiyang sneered. "It¡¯s better to rely on oneself than the useless lot from outside." At that moment, in the dark passage, shadowy figures of monster beasts sprinted from the corridors on either side. As the magma roiled below, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow in his hand slashed through. He cut the iron cage overhead and first moved the children to one side. Situ Yunfei calmly watched this scene, never attempting to stop it from start to finish. "Everyone¡¯s going to die anyway, you might as well save yourself first." As Lu Feiyang¡¯s words fell, the shadowy figures of the monster beasts floated in mid-air. Another loud "boom" resounded. The magma below surged up dozens of meters high. All the shadowy figures of the monster beasts plunged into the magma. Roars after roars came from within, as so many monster beasts and magma converged together. It was as if the magma had devoured the shadowy figures of these monster beasts. Endless spiritual energy also surged into it simultaneously. "We should run now, or it¡¯ll be too late," Steward Mo said urgently on the side. "Shut up," Xu Zimei regarded Steward Mo indifferently. The latter instantly fell silent and shrank back into the corner. Once the merging of the magma and the monster beasts¡¯ shadowy figures was complete, there was another "boom." An earth-shattering beastly roar came from within. And in the sky above, at the center of the formation, a new creature appeared. It resembled a Magma Giant. The creature stood dozens of meters tall, its head nearly reaching the roof of the secret chamber. Its entire body was within the pool of fiery magma. Its skin was a combination of the fiery red of lava and shiny black. The body was made of block-like segments. It had no mouth or nose. Both eyes were fiery red and incandescent like molten magma, even emitting whiffs of steam. When the creature roared, the magma at its feet rolled along. "Is this your trump card?" Xu Zimei said lightly. "Hope you like it," Lu Feiyang retreated to the side, saying with a light chuckle. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, the Magma Giant was indeed formidable. Its body, in particular, seemed almost to coexist with the magma below. As long as the magma and spiritual energy existed, it could revive endlessly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­ The monster was roaring, its massive palms descending, carrying scalding magma towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed discerningly as he swiftly retreated to the wall on one side. A rumbling "boom" followed. The ground where he had stood now bore a deep five-fingered impression, collapsed into the magma below. He slowly closed his eyes. In his past life, he had actually learned many skills. But along the way, there had been no need to employ many of his Vein Skills. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand trembled slightly. Waves of Torrent water spread from the tip of the blade. The spiritual energy gradually turned into chilling cold, merging with the Torrent waters. Icicles began to form on the blade, and the temperature around Xu Zimei steadily dropped. The sound of "crackling" ice breaking resonated from nearby. Suddenly, Xu Zimei opened his eyes. Endless spiritual energy surged and echoed in his gaze. Snowflakes started to drift down from the firmament above. Chapter 395 - 394: Searching for Symbiotic Creatures "Ice seals a thousand miles," Xu Zimei uttered softly. The Tyrant Shadow in her hand swung heavily, mingling with the wind and snow scattering across the sky. Layer upon layer of frost formed around her. Everything including the surrounding air, space, and even the Spiritual Energy froze over. The monster below was roaring, its body¡¯s lava cracking and popping explosively. Wave after wave of it tumbled without end. The sky filled with lava that concentrated on the monster¡¯s fist, which it then hurled at Xu Zimei. This space was utterly polarized. One half was bone-chilling snow and ice, the other half was scalding lava. As the snowstorm whistled forth, it collided with the lava. A Heaven Shaking explosion erupted. "Boom!" The onlookers were jolted, their eardrums feeling as though they would shatter from the blast. "Is this all you¡¯ve got?" Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. When the ice and lava clashed and burst apart, both furiously devoured each other. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and the Creation Force filled her hand. The blade shimmered with endless radiance, sweeping with unstoppable momentum, cleanly slicing the monster in two. At that moment, a blizzard descended from the sky. It froze over the entire lava pool and the monster within it. Xu Zimei twisted her neck around, her gaze indifferent, stepping over the ice. She walked towards Lu Feiyang, who was hiding in a corner. "You, you, you," Lu Feiyang pointed at Xu Zimei, his body trembling too much to speak. "How would you like to die?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "I don¡¯t want to die, my father is the City Lord of the City of Fearlessness, you can¡¯t kill me," Lu Feiyang blurted out in a panic, shaking his head. Xu Zimei approached him, only to see him cowering in the corner. His body was shaking uncontrollably. Xu Zimei slowly lifted the Tyrant Shadow, its sharp blade resting on the other¡¯s neck. Feeling the icy edge, Lu Feiyang shivered even more violently. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, noticing Lu Feiyang had been scared to the point of wetting himself. "You dare to practice Demonic Skills, yet you¡¯re such a coward," Xu Zimei said with amusement. "I¡¯m not worthy, I¡¯m not worthy," Lu Feiyang immediately shook his head in agreement. "Please spare me." "You want to live?" Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "Then you¡¯ll need to offer something valuable enough to save your life!" "Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you," Lu Feiyang nodded vigorously. He looked hopefully at Xu Zimei. "I¡¯ve heard your father obtained a legacy," Xu Zimei said. "There is a legacy," Lu Feiyang nodded without hesitation. "Where is the legacy now?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. "I don¡¯t know, I never cared about that legacy," Lu Feiyang said in a fluster. "If you want to know, I can find out for you." Xu Zimei gave a faint smile. The black Spiritual Energy surged in her hand, and Demonic Qi condensed into a lightning symbol. She pressed the Demonic Qi lightning onto Lu Feiyang¡¯s forehead, and it slowly merged into him. "What is this?" Lu Feiyang asked in fear. "This is my Demon Seal, now it¡¯s fused into your body," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "With just a thought from me, the Demon Seal will explode. Then ¡¯boom,¡¯ a sound, and flesh flies, with gore scattered all around. Just thinking about that scene is quite exciting!" Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s smile, Lu Feiyang swallowed hard and said fearfully. "You¡¯re a demon!" "Compared to using so many children to practice your Demonic Skills, I seem to be much more merciful," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What on earth do you want to do?" Lu Feiyang¡¯s body trembled, and he was almost about to cry out of fear. "I want the inheritance your father received," Xu Zimei said indifferently. As he spoke, he grabbed Lu Feiyang¡¯s hair and lifted him up directly. "Now you go out and deal with your subordinates. Then go to your father¡¯s place, either steal the inheritance, or find out the exact location of the inheritance and come to tell me. If you manage it, I can promise not to kill you." "Really?" Lu Feiyang, who had thought he was certainly going to die, now felt like a drowning man clutching at his last straw, he asked hopefully. "But remember one thing," Xu Zimei nodded slightly as he responded. "If you expose me, I will immediately detonate the Demon Seal. You can try and see." "I wouldn¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare," Lu Feiyang quickly shook his head. "Go then, I¡¯m waiting for your good news," Xu Zimei waved his hand. Soon after Lu Feiyang carefully left through the dark tunnel, Situ Yunfei also came in. "You let that guy go?" Situ Yunfei looked at Xu Zimei with some confusion. He had indeed seen Lu Feiyang leaving just before. "I need the inheritance," Xu Zimei nodded as he replied. "I don¡¯t understand," Situ Yunfei shook his head as he spoke. "With your strength, the City Lord is no match for you. Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler just to overpower him directly? Why all this trouble?" "What if the City Lord hides the inheritance and chooses death over surrender?" Xu Zimei countered. Situ Yunfei stumbled over his words, indeed, he had not considered that. For those who aren¡¯t afraid to die, force is absolutely not the solution. "Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll expose you?" Situ Yunfei asked. "Not afraid!" "Why not?" "Because he¡¯s afraid of dying." Watching the conversation between Xu Zimei and Situ Yunfei, Steward Mo took a deep breath. He walked out nervously, trying to smile as he said tentatively, "Both of you sirs, now that these children have been saved, may I leave?" "Hmm, since that¡¯s the case, then you can go die," Xu Zimei nodded slightly as he said. "You lied to me, you said you would let me go," Steward Mo¡¯s face changed drastically as he spoke in terror. "I didn¡¯t lie to you, I did say I would let you go, but I never said he would let you go," Xu Zimei pointed at Situ Yunfei beside him, saying to Steward Mo. Steward Mo¡¯s face showed terror, and before he could even react, he was kicked by Situ Yunfei into the pool of molten lava. The ice on the surface of the lava had been removed by Xu Zimei, and it had returned to being scalding hot. Steward Mo didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream before he was dissolved inside. Nothing was left of him. "I hope you¡¯re not lying," Situ Yunfei looked deeply at Xu Zimei as he spoke. Xu Zimei just smiled slightly and leaned against the wall next to him, not speaking again. The children in the cage beside them were all unconscious; Xu Zimei glanced at them and saw they were not seriously harmed. Probably just scared. ... It was dark by the time Lu Feiyang nervously made his way back from outside the dark tunnel. He had previously sought the best doctors in the mansion, but alas, they found nothing unusual. By this time, Lu Feiyang had also come to understand the severity of Xu Zimei¡¯s capabilities and was unwilling to resist any further. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How did it go?" Xu Zimei opened his eyes and asked indifferently. "I couldn¡¯t steal the inheritance because my father always carries it with him," Lu Feiyang said helplessly. "Give me some more time, and I can try again." Chapter 396 - 395: The Powerhouse Outside the Black Hole (Fourth Update) "No need, this is enough," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. He said to Situ Yunfei, "You watch him, I¡¯ll step out for a bit." Situ Yunfei nodded slightly. Walking out from the underground passage, the sky outside had already darkened. Aside from the night patrol, most of the servants of the City Lord Mansion had already returned to their rooms to rest. Only a few rooms were sporadically lit. The air grew colder, and tonight¡¯s sky was cloudless and starless¡ªshrouded in darkness. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was hidden within the dark, resembling a solitary grim reaper, vanishing step by step into the night. At this moment, in the room of Lu Yangui, the City Lord of the City of Fearlessness. He sat in a chair, holding an object resembling a twister in his hand. He observed the item carefully, his intuition telling him that it surely concealed a great secret. But he could not grasp the key to it. A gust of wind blew through, blowing open the windows with a "clang." Lu Yangui turned his head with a slight frown. He placed the twister-like object into his Storage Ring and then stood up to close the window. He looked outside, finding the dark and profound night exceptionally silent. Just as he closed the window and turned around. His gaze suddenly sharpened. He noticed that a young man had appeared beside the table in the room, seemingly out of nowhere. The young man sat on a chair, casually sipping tea from the table. "Who are you?" Lu Yangui asked indifferently. He didn¡¯t yell or panic. In this mansion, he was the strongest. If he couldn¡¯t defeat his adversary, calling for help would be futile. The fact that his opponent had appeared behind him without his noticing was proof of the other¡¯s strength. Not inferior to his own, or perhaps even stronger. "You must know why I am here," Xu Zimei stated blandly. "It seems many covet this object," Lu Yangui said with a faint smile. "Now I am even more certain that it hides a great secret." "Without the strength, possessing it will only lead to your demise," Xu Zimei stood up, his voice detached. "Hand it over, you are not worthy of it." "I wonder if the Slaughter Tribe behind me is worthy?" Lu Yangui sneered. Then, his right hand clenched as if crushing something. "You should regret not taking the chance to kill me with a single blow when I was off guard." Lu Yangui chuckled lightly. As his words fell, the Spiritual Energy in the sky began to surge and turn violent instantly. Boundless Spiritual Energy was gathering. The surrounding air crackled under the pressure. Space itself was collapsing, and near Lu Yangui, a black hole slowly formed. The black hole spun counterclockwise, releasing a tremendous suppressive force from one end. It was the aura of the Divine Vein Realm. Xu Zimei could feel it. Then, the fog within the black hole began to dissipate, and Xu Zimei saw the scene inside. It was a palace formed within a Sea of Blood. Countless people stood on either side of the palace. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see their faces. At the topmost position, facing away, stood another person. His back to Xu Zimei, his face was also indiscernible. He wore a wide Blood Robe. Like a cape, the Blood Robe draped down from his back. It fell to the ground, trailing at length! Although he was turned away from the crowd, the intensely strong aura emanating from him suppressed everyone¡¯s breath. He naturally carried the demeanor of a king. "Long ago, I had already reported the matter of the inheritance to my clan," Lu Yangui said with a cold smile. "I knew it would be difficult for me to keep the inheritance safe with my own strength. Who would have thought that someone would actually come to steal it!" "Clan Leader," Lu Yangui respectfully bowed in the direction of the black hole and greeted. "Reveal the secret of this inheritance, and I will spare your life," the person inside the black hole commanded authoritatively. "How utterly dull. I had no intention of making enemies with the Slaughter Tribe," Xu Zimei said, shaking her head slightly with a faint smile. "Divine Vein Realm aside, even if your true body were to descend here, I would not take you seriously. Let alone just an insignificant projection avatar." "You dare offend our Slaughter Tribe¡¯s Clan Leader," Lu Yangui roared from the side. "Noisy," Xu Zimei coldly huffed. Her eyes shone with sharpness, and an aura of Holy Power surrounded her. Endless Creation Force mixed with Spiritual Energy echoed around her. The Tyrant Shadow in her hand fell directly as she executed the Way of Inquiry¡¯s Annihilation Void. The space around her shattered completely. Infinite might descended from the skies with a booming thunder. Lu Yangui tried to flee, but he was immediately suppressed by Xu Zimei¡¯s Holy Power on the spot. When that slash fell, although Lu Yangui desperately tried to block, he was still struck with a severe injury in one blow. He fell to the ground coughing up blood, unable even to struggle. This was because Xu Zimei had not yet used her full strength. "How audacious, to kill a man of Lu Kingdom before me," the person within the black hole humphed coldly. At the fall of this cold snort, the space all around cracked open. Echoing in the surroundings, it lingered without dissipating. Immediately after was a giant hand, bearing the overwhelming Divine Might as it descended from the heavens. To the beholder, the hand seemed as though it had risen from the Sea of Blood. Its surroundings reflected illusions of countless realms. Mountains of bones, blood-stained winds, and slaughters from the beginning to the end. As the giant hand was about to fall, a beast¡¯s roar suddenly sounded from the side. The moment the roar sounded, the giant hand vanished into thin air. Then a beast¡¯s claw bearing sheer Immortal Might swept across, blasting the black hole in midair with one strike. Gone without a trace! Lu Yangui, grievously wounded on the ground, watched the scene in stunned silence. The tremendous body of Chaos stood beside Xu Zimei, its bell-like eyes staring intently at him. Just now, with a casual swing of its fist, the Monster Beast shattered the Divine Vein Realm Clan Leader¡¯s projection avatar. Though he did not know what kind of existence the Monster Beast was, Lu Yangui realized that he had encountered significant trouble this time. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Meanwhile, tens of thousands of miles away, within the Sea of Blood. A blood-red palace stood serenely amidst the blood sea. Inside the palace, nearly all members of the Slaughter Tribe had gathered. The palace was deathly silent at this moment. The man in the Blood Robe at the head of the palace remained silent for a long time without speaking. Somewhere below, someone asked curiously, "Clan Leader, what was that just now?" "Someone shattered my projection avatar," the man in the Blood Robe said indifferently. His right hand trembled slightly, but he concealed it well. None of the people below noticed. There were some things he hadn¡¯t mentioned to those below. Just at the moment when the black hole was shattered, he felt an extremely strong Monster Might. So powerful it could have killed him in an instant. Chapter 397 - 396: Acquiring a Tornado Companion Creature (Fifth Update) He was absolutely certain that the being who annihilated his clone projection with a single strike was definitely an immortal being. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a strong sense of oppression. It made him not even dare to entertain the thought of fighting. "Clan Leader, I have already sent someone to the City of Fearlessness to retrieve the legacy item, but it will take at least three days to arrive," said an elder from below, "Yet now someone has gotten there before us." "Should we issue a warrant for that person¡¯s arrest, as long as they are within our Lu Kingdom¡¯s territory, they won¡¯t be able to escape even if they had wings," someone else suggested from below. Listenting to the lively discussions below, the man in the Blood Robe slightly lifted his hand and gestured for them to stop. He spoke indifferently, "This matter is probably not simple, let¡¯s first ascertain the other party¡¯s identity." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All present voiced their agreement. ...... At this moment, within the City Lord Mansion, Xu Zimei looked at the severely injured Lu Yangui lying on the ground. He took down the other¡¯s Storage Ring. Forcefully breaking the seal on the Storage Ring. Lu Yangui, with his spirit damaged, spurted out another mouthful of fresh blood. Xu Zimei searched through the Storage Ring for a long time, finally taking out the item that formed a tornado shape. Not knowing what material this thing was made from, it felt extremely rigid to touch, and the design details of the tornado were incredibly lifelike. It was just the size of a palm, cool and refreshing to hold in the center of the hand. If Situ Yunfei had not previously mentioned the Wind Extinguishing Bead to him, Xu Zimei would not have associated it with that. "Now that you have this item, can you tell me what use it actually has?" Lu Yangui struggled to ask. "Curiosity killed the cat," Xu Zimei smiled, and smashed down with a punch, like an exploding watermelon. There was a "bang" sound. Having obtained the object he wanted, Xu Zimei then returned to the underground tunnel. "Resolved?" Situ Yunfei looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Send these children home, and your task will be considered complete," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Situ Yunfei hesitated for a moment but ultimately nodded his head. ...... After parting ways with Situ Yunfei, Xu Zimei returned to his room in the inn. Before leaving, he gave the Storage Ring he had gotten from Lu Yangui to Guo Xiaoyun. Inside it, there were resources that would help Guo Xiaoyun if she was willing to make an effort. Although it wouldn¡¯t make her too strong, she would at least have the ability to protect herself. It wouldn¡¯t be until tomorrow that those servants might discover that Lu Yangui and his son had died. As for those lurking in the City of Fearlessness who wanted a piece of Lu Yangui, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. After staying in the inn for one night and when the sky was just beginning to lighten, Xu Zimei left the City of Fearlessness, heading northwards. He released the Dark Heaven Tiger from the living creature space within the Storage Ring, mounted it, and vanished into the fading night. The Northern Continent was vast beyond measure, heading north from the City of Fearlessness, it would take more than a month to travel beyond the territories under Lu Kingdom¡¯s dominion. Thus, between the thirty-six nations, there were interconnected teleportation arrays. Using the teleportation arrays, one could travel to their desired nation at the greatest speed. However, also because the teleportation arrays were so resource-intensive, the fees were exceedingly high. Aside from those from wealthy backgrounds, most ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford to use teleportation arrays. After seizing the Wind Extinguishing Bead, Xu Zimei was prepared to go to the Heaven Tiger Empire, then use a teleportation array to reach the Phoenix Perching Empire, where his maternal Wenren Family was located. Xu Zimei had made some inquiries beforehand. There is only one teleportation array leading from Lu Kingdom to the Heaven Tiger Empire, and it is located in the capital of Lu Kingdom, Slaughter City. Xu Zimei had to rush from City of Fearlessness to Slaughter City. ... After a tiresome journey of half a month, on this particular noon, Xu Zimei stopped in front of a city. This was the necessary route to Slaughter City. The city gates bore the inscription Vermilion Bird City in three large characters. The characters were fiery red, with sharp strokes that seemed to come alive. Gazing at it for too long, one could feel their spirit being drawn in, and a faint pressure, as if from a divine beast, emanated. If one were to ask which city within the territories of Lu Kingdom was the most famous, it wouldn¡¯t be the front-line City of Fearlessness, nor the capital Slaughter City. But rather the Vermilion Bird City right before their eyes. From a distance, the entire perimeter of Vermilion Bird City¡¯s walls was built with red bricks and tiles. The walls were constructed in a special manner. From afar, they looked like a Vermilion Bird wishing to take flight amidst blazing flames. The city was truly majestic and vast. Vermilion Bird City was one of the largest cities within the borders of Lu Kingdom. All because of Vermilion Academy that was established within the city. ... Heavenly Dao Academy was the most renowned academy in Yuan Central Continent. The era of the academy¡¯s existence could be traced back to the Wild Desolation period. The main campus was located in Central Continent, and they had also established Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise branches in each of the four continents, east, west, south, and north respectively. Xu Zimei had visited the White Tiger Academy when he was in the Eastern Continent. In fact, Lin Ruhu¡¯s Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body was acquired from there. Now that he had arrived in the Northern Continent, Xu Zimei also wished to visit the Vermilion Academy here. Upon entering the city, the bustling life inside was almost incomparable to other cities. Students of Vermilion Academy in their red robes were everywhere to be seen. Now that it was early spring, it was the recruitment period for the academy. Hence, Vermilion Bird City was exceptionally lively and bustling during this time. Talented disciples from both north and south wished to join the Vermilion Academy. After all, to enter here meant one could be associated with Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei searched through several fully booked inns and restaurants before finally finding an available room. After settling in his accommodation, he was ready to take a stroll on the main street. After all, he too was infected by the atmosphere of prosperity here. The streets were teeming with people, and vendors in front of their stalls were energetically hawking their wares. The scent of food wafted down the entire street. As Xu Zimei strolled through the streets, a child hurriedly squeezed out from the crowd. The child cried out in panic and bumped directly into Xu Zimei. "I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose," the child quickly apologized. Xu Zimei took a glance at the child. The voice indicated it was a young boy, but at the moment, the boy¡¯s entire head was concealed under a pure black, rather large bamboo hat. The hat even covered the boy¡¯s neck. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see the young boy¡¯s face. He was curious how, with such a dark fabric covering the whole head, the boy could see outside. "Are you alright?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be more careful when I walk next time," the young boy hurriedly shook his head. He ran off toward the distance in a fluster. "Quite interesting," Xu Zimei watched the young boy¡¯s departing figure, his eyes narrowing slightly. He touched his waist, only to discover that the pouch that had been hanging there, which contained spirit stones, was gone. Chapter 398 - 397: Vermilion Academy (Sixth Update) The cloth bag was filled with pieces of silver, but most of his belongings were actually stored in the Storage Ring. Moreover, just now, he had noticed something different about the little boy. So, he didn¡¯t expose the little boy on the spot. ...¡­ Yue Qingli, panting heavily, ran into the distance, found a hidden alley, and ducked inside. He took out the cloth bag he had just stolen from his pocket, opened it, and found several pieces of silver and some scattered Spirit Stones. He chuckled and stuffed the Spirit Stones and silver pieces into his pockets. And the cloth bag that held the money was thrown aside. "Looks like I¡¯m worth something. I won¡¯t have to go hungry today," he said with a smile, proudly walking out of the alley. At that moment, as he had just turned the corner, he found someone standing at the mouth of the alley. Someone from whom he had just stolen a money bag. Yue Qingli wanted to run away but realized this was a dead-end alley. And the exit was blocked by that person. Unless he could breakthrough to the Empty Vein Realm and fly through the air, there was absolutely no hope of escaping. "Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that stealing is wrong?" Xu Zimei turned his head and walked over with a smile. "What do you want to do?" Yue Qingli backed up to the farthest part of the dead-end alley and asked cautiously. "Return what belongs to its owner," Xu Zimei replied with a faint smile. Yue Qingli hesitated for a moment but eventually quickly picked up the money bag he had thrown on the ground. He put the money back in again and handed it to Xu Zimei. With a grin, he said, "I¡¯m saying I found this money bag. Do you believe me?" "What do you think?" Xu Zimei responded with a counter-question. "Take off the bamboo hat on your head. I don¡¯t like people talking to me with covered faces." "No," Yue Qingli shook his head quickly. He said, "I have already returned the money bag to you. I can also apologize. But I can¡¯t take off the bamboo hat." Yue Qingli said this and attempted to run towards the outside of the alley. Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle, and with a wave of his right hand, a wave of Spiritual Energy shot out, knocking the bamboo hat off Yue Qingli¡¯s head. However, the moment the bamboo hat fell, Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. Under the bamboo hat, there was nothing, no neck, and no head. The space under the bamboo hat was empty, with only the middle part of a torso. "You are from the Third-Eye Demon Clan," Xu Zimei said in surprise. He swiftly lifted the little boy¡¯s robe. On the area around the boy¡¯s navel, there was unmistakably a face. It looked very comical and odd. There were a mouth, a nose, and two eyes around the belly button. But in fact, this was a characteristic of the Third-Eye Demon Clan. Their heads are different from other creatures, not located above but in the middle at waist level. There are rumors that the ancestors of the Third-Eye Demon Clan were actually a tree. A Third-Eye Demon Tree, which after gaining a chance to defy the heavens, made a mistake during transformation. That¡¯s how they ended up with this abnormal appearance. Because of their appearance, in fact, many of the Three Thousand Races do not like or accept them. Therefore, members of the Third-Eye Demon Clan often disguise themselves in various ways when they travel. The so-called third eye refers not only to the apparent two eyes but also to an eye in their hearts. It has always been rumored among the Third-Eye Demon Clan that anyone who can open the third eye is a martial arts prodigy, one in ten thousand. They cannot be considered a major race and are not even ranked among the thirty-six countries. To put it plainly, their race has few members and is almost considered a minority. At this moment, seeing his identity exposed, Yue Qingli panicked and picked up the bamboo hat that had fallen to the ground. He put it "on his head," trembling all over during the process. Immediately after, he was seen running frantically toward the outside of the alley. Xu Zimei did not stop him again, as the appearance of the Third-Eye Demon Clan had indeed surprised him. ... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With this matter coming to a close, there was no longer the desire to wander the streets. As dusk fell, Xu Zimei returned to his room in the inn to rest. The day for Vermilion Academy to recruit new students was approaching in the next few days. Xu Zimei also planned to stay here for a few days to witness this grand occasion. After all, in the Five Continents, Heavenly Dao Academy and its four branches were indeed very prestigious. In the following days, Xu Zimei stayed in his room without going out. Ever since he met the previous Demon Lord at the Demon Slave¡¯s place in Bliss Country, and learned the "Demonic Skills" from there, he had not fully understood the ten styles. Although the inheritance felt somewhat like an enlightening downpour, Xu Zimei felt that he still hadn¡¯t reached the pinnacle of this combat technique. Dao is endless; the deeper you understand it, the stronger you become. The Dao can never be completely understood. At least in the history of the Yuan Central Continent¡¯s origins, there had never been anyone known to have fully grasped the Dao. To truly open all twelve Vein Gates and thus transcend. After nearly five days of seclusion in the room, the recruitment day at Vermilion Academy arrived. Xu Zimei left the inn, and at this moment, the street was bustling with people coming and going. The crowds surged, forming a river of people converging in the direction of Vermilion Academy. Within a hundred meters of Vermilion Academy, the roads were congested, the masses thronging against one another. It wasn¡¯t just the local youths of Vermilion Bird City; even from Lu Kingdom or other countries, youths from all directions gathered here. Some family members also accompanied their children. On the tree-lined avenue in front of Vermilion Academy, dozens of students in red robes stood guard on both sides of the road, maintaining order. The entire avenue was occupied by students who came to seek knowledge. Xu Zimei stood at the back of the avenue, taking a glance. An argument among a group of people next to him suddenly caught his attention. He saw a group of young men surrounding a youth in a black robe, mocking him mercilessly. As more and more onlookers gathered, the youth in the black robe crouched in a corner, trembling. Xu Zimei watched clearly, recognizing the youth in black; it was the member of the Third-Eye Demon Clan who had stolen his purse a few days ago. "Everyone come and see, even the Exotic Species are coming to Vermilion Academy," someone shouted loudly. "We should drive him away; members of the Third-Eye Demon Clan don¡¯t deserve to enter the Holy Institute," As more and more youths around shouted, the scene undoubtedly caught the attention of many more people. Speaking of the Third-Eye Demon Clan, probably because their heads were located at the waist, neither human nor monster-like beings, they were almost disliked by many from the human race and Monster Race alike. ... "What are you doing?" At this moment, the crowd was pushed aside, and a student from Vermilion Academy, who was maintaining order, walked in. He was a young man, dressed in a blue robe, with a rusty longsword on his back. The longsword was not unsheathed, but the scabbard was already so rusted that it had lost its shape. "It¡¯s Senior Ming Yu," a youth recognized the young man and quickly shouted. Chapter 399 - 398 Recruitment Begins Shao Mingyu pushed through the crowd, looking at the youth curled up on the ground, shivering. Frowning, he surveyed his surroundings and said indifferently, "Do you not know that fighting here will lead to the cancellation of your enrollment eligibility?" Hearing Shao Mingyu¡¯s words, the surrounding youths hastily shook their heads. They replied, "Senior, we didn¡¯t, we didn¡¯t fight. We just said a few words to him, and he got scared like this." Shao Mingyu furrowed his brow slightly, patted the shoulder of the youth in the black robe, and asked, "Are you all right?" "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine," the youth in the black robe quickly shook his head. Seeing the demeanor of the youth in the black robe, Shao Mingyu then understood why everyone was ridiculing him. The Third-Eye Demon Clan was inherently dull and of low aptitude, often ostracized by other races. "I do not wish to see such things happen again, or else I will cancel the enrollment eligibility of all of you," Shao Mingyu glanced around. He said softly, "Whether or not you can enter the Holy Institute depends on the assessing teachers. It¡¯s not for you to decide." Everybody hastily nodded their heads, silent as cicadas in winter. Once Shao Mingyu had left, everyone also stayed far away from the youth in the black robe. Isolating him. The youth in the black robe stood up, standing alone in a corner. Xu Zimei watched this scene, shook her head slightly, and quickly directed her gaze elsewhere. On the tree-lined avenue in front of Vermilion Academy, throngs of young men and women gathered, seeking admission. On both sides of the avenue, the fiery red Flame Yang Trees had just sprouted. Leaf after leaf, like maple leaves, densely covered the trees. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rustling gently as a light breeze passed by. Walking through the crowded avenue, at the very front stood the imposing academy. Mist enshrouded the grand structures within the academy, partially hidden from view. The gate was a deep red, and in the center where the two doors met, there was a vivid depiction of the Vermilion Bird. This Vermilion Bird, with wings spread wide and aflame, seemed to challenge the heavens, setting the entire gate ablaze. From a distance, within Vermilion Academy, there were towers red as fire that reached into the clouds. There were massive floating islands, like Divine Beasts with outstretched wings, majestically suspended in mid-air. There were also red-robed seniors who flew sword-first into the clouds, and others who absorbed the Essence of Sun and Moon atop mountains. With a gust of wind, the mist thickened, and then nothing could be seen. In front of the fiery red gates of the academy were six lines, each like a massive dragon. At the front of these lines were the teachers from Vermilion Academy. Xu Zimei took a distant look and saw that Vermilion Academy tested its students in two ways. One method was to give students a brand-new Vein Skill book. After the time it takes an incense stick to burn, they observed how much of the Vein Skill¡¯s mysteries the student had grasped. The other method involved giving each student a jade pendant shaped like the Vermilion Bird. Those who could hold the pendant the longest were deemed to have the highest aptitude. Xu Zimei speculated that there must be illusions hidden within such a pendant. The so-called illusions were mostly designed based on one¡¯s Seven Emotions and Six Desires. They could strike directly at the weakest place in each person¡¯s heart. The teachers could test ten people at once, and while the process was fast, it couldn¡¯t keep up with the continuous stream of students coming to participate. According to the residents of the nearby Vermilion Bird City, every year on the days Vermilion Academy recruited students, This kind of spectacle would last from three to seven days. Those who passed the first stage of the test could enter the fiery red gates behind. They would face the second test, the contents of which outsiders could not see. ...... The recruitment process was proceeding in an orderly fashion. Xu Zimei, watching idly by the side, suddenly heard a burst of cheering from within a small area of the crowd. "Someone has reached the limit and passed the test." "Who is it? So impressive." "It seems to be the seventh prince from the Lu Kingdom." "As expected, the seventh prince has been intelligent beyond his peers since childhood. Although he dwelt deep within the palace, rumors often emanated from within its walls. In our Lu Kingdom, the seventh prince¡¯s reputation is not the slightest bit inferior to that of the Crown Prince." Hearing the surrounding people¡¯s discussions, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze followed suit. He saw at the front of the third line, a young man dressed in dark yellow satin standing with an impressive bearing. He looked at everyone present with a proud demeanor, and although he didn¡¯t speak, the expression on his face revealed the pride in his heart. Every year at the Vermilion Academy admissions, there are always a few of the truly talented disciples who manage to pass the tests to the utmost limit. Most of these talented disciples thrived at the Vermilion Academy. The so-called passing the tests to the utmost limit means that the Vein Skills given by the teacher can be completely mastered within the span of a single incense stick. And for the illusions generated by the Vermilion Jade Pendant, other students compared how long they could endure within the illusionary realm. Whereas he promptly shattered the illusion. Only by meeting both conditions would one be considered to have passed to the utmost limit. Watching the seventh prince hold the teacher¡¯s written comments, he walked into the academy with his head held high and chest puffed out. The surrounding youths all felt a wave of envy. ...... The setting sun dipped in the west, and the evening glow bathed half of the sky red. The former glory was boundless and beautiful, with the Flame Yang Trees on both sides reflecting on the path in the middle. The fiery red afterglow, the Clouds of Fire Refining similar to that of clouds. Interweaving with the fiery red Flame Yang Trees. Reflected in the sky above the academy, floating amidst the air, it seemed like an island where the Divine Beast Vermilion Bird spread its wings. The entire world seemed to have been painted a fiery red. The testing concluded in the evening, and everyone who received their number tags would line up the next day with their tags. To continue the enrollment test. Xu Zimei also returned to the inn he was staying at previously. He planned to go back to see the academy the next day, then leave the Vermilion Bird City. To travel to the Slaughter City and take the Teleportation Array to reach the Heaven Tiger Empire. The early spring weather wasn¡¯t completely rid of winter. The weather changed abruptly. In the deep of night, the sky darkened. Dense clouds gathered, heavy and insistent, reluctant to unleash their rain. There was a faint warmth in the air. This condition lasted until the next day, with the weather becoming even more ominously gloomy. It eerily reminiscent of the calm before a storm. Early in the morning, the long line once again formed in front of the Vermilion Academy. Xu Zimei remembered that inside the Vermilion Academy there was a Lihuo Divine Sparrow Body. It was one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. But now that he possessed the Prison Suppressor Demon Body and the Nine Regions Grand Body, other Battle Bodies were of no use to him. ......... At noon, when the young men¡¯s line advanced to the youth from the Third-Eye Demon Clan, this caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. At the same time, many of the surrounding youths also looked over. The impression the Third-Eye Demon Clan left on people was one of dullness and being an exotic species. A member of the Third-Eye Demon Clan who couldn¡¯t open their third eye was considered the lowest of creatures. Yue Qingli took the Vein Skills passed over by the teacher and carefully looked them over. This Vein Skill was called "Geng Blade Slash," an Earth Tier Vein Skill. It wasn¡¯t too difficult in itself, what was really hard was that the learning time was limited to just one incense stick¡¯s duration. Compared to other cultivators who could memorize the content of Vein Skills after a single glance, Yue Qingli was clearly much worse; he needed to review them again after practicing for a while. Chapter 400 - 399 Are You the Divine Person? The dim gray incense was slowly burning, and the other youths around were barely able to muster the use of Vein Skills. Meanwhile, Yue Qingli was struggling just to memorize the contents. As he watched the nine other youths competing with him learn one after another, his heart grew more and more anxious. And the more anxious he became, the easier it was for him to make mistakes. "Time¡¯s up," the elder sitting at the head of the room said in a calm voice, slowly opening his half-closed eyes. The ten students hurriedly ceased trying to comprehend the skill. After all, if they were to continue after time was up, they would be directly disqualified from the test. "Show me the Vein Skills you¡¯ve comprehended." Upon hearing this, a few exchanged glances. Determination was evident in their eyes, each quietly competing with the others. As the few demonstrated the "Geng Blade Slash", the elder at the head of the room remained expressionless. Unless he encountered one of the Talented Disciples that could move him, these youths were too common a sight for him. When it was Yue Qingli¡¯s turn, he stood there, seemingly at a loss. The elder frowned slightly, looking at Yue Qingli. "Teacher, I didn¡¯t learn it," Yue Qingli hesitated a bit before finally saying with difficulty. "Everyone from the Third-Eye Demon Clan is useless, where did you get the confidence to take the Holy Institute¡¯s test?" "Maybe he just wanted to try his luck, no harm in that." The surrounding students, who were originally tense and seeking a sense of superiority, started mocking him one after another. They were already predisposed to looking down on those from the Third-Eye Demon Clan. The elder was taken aback, having assessed so many students before. They typically only varied in their proficiency with Vein Skills, but this was the first time someone had failed to learn the skill at all. "Alright, next group," the elder said, waving his hand. He signaled for the murmuring youths to quiet down, unwilling to waste any more time. "Teacher, please give me another chance, I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll succeed." Yue Qingli looked distraught as he begged the elder. "Everyone is treated fairly, there are no second chances," the elder said flatly. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teacher, I beg you to let me into Vermilion Academy. I swear, I will work hard." Yue Qingli continued to shake his head, pleading. "I believe you would work hard, and I believe that given another chance, you could learn this Vein Skill," the elder said calmly. "But you must understand, we¡¯re not just recruiting those who can learn Vein Skills. We are looking for the best of the best." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Yue Qingli fell silent. He remembered his clan, his youthful ignorance, and his noble yet shocking ambitions. Vermilion Academy was his only chance. Only by joining the academy could he have a broader world to explore. Becoming a Loose Cultivator made the likelihood of growth too low. He lifted his head; the sky was misty. Ominously gloomy. Transparent raindrops started to fall one by one. Landing on his face, a cooling sensation spread throughout his body. "Teacher, I really have no other path. I am willing to stake my life and everything I have on the effort of cultivation, please just give me one chance." Yue Qingli was still pleading desperately. Even though he knew the chances were slim, he refused to give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope. The elder at the head of the room had been expressionless from the beginning to the end, as there were too many who wanted to join Vermilion Academy. He had seen all sorts of people. This was a line that could not be crossed. Once crossed, it could never be closed again. "Kid, if you didn¡¯t pass, then leave¡ªdon¡¯t waste the opportunity of others who are here to be tested." People waiting in line behind began to discuss amongst themselves. "People from the Third-Eye Demon Clan are so disgusting, with such poor aptitude and still playing the victim here. "If it were me, I would have lost face and been unable to stay here." "Pity is born from a place of sadness." "Grab two people and pull him aside; don¡¯t let him interfere here." As the mixed praise and criticism sounded all around, two students directly grabbed Yue Qingli¡¯s clothes. They threw him to the side. His body fell heavily to one side, Yue Qingli rubbed his eyes, tears indistinguishable from the rainwater. The downpour from the sky grew heavier, and the others around him all raised spiritual energy shields to protect their bodies. He, however, was almost soaked through like a drenched chicken. He lay on the ground as if his soul had left him, lying there in silence. "Wang Xin, passed." "Zhou Haoran, passed." ...... The elder on the side was announcing the names of those who had passed, while the people around him pointed and commented. He turned a deaf ear to it all. In his heart, there was only one thought: the opportunity he had long awaited had slipped away. The people of the Third-Eye Demon Clan were born simple-minded, and without their third eye opened, almost every other race ridiculed them. Despite his best efforts, he still hadn¡¯t been able to change his destiny. In history, among the ancestral records of the Third-Eye Demon Clan, there were ancestors who had opened their third eye. Regrettably, even those ancestors didn¡¯t know how they had opened their third eye. It just opened suddenly, one day. Therefore, for the current Third-Eye Demon Clan, the opening of the third eye is still a mystery. The cold feeling of rain washing over his face seemed to make him even more lucid. Don¡¯t fantasize about breaking destiny; perhaps being a salted fish isn¡¯t so bad. The "pitter-patter" of footsteps reached Yue Qingli¡¯s ears. Suddenly, he felt the rain from above stop falling. Yue Qingli slowly opened his eyes, only to see a young man standing in front of him. The young man blocked the rain, standing over his head. As he was lying down, he looked up at the young man expressionlessly. "It¡¯s you." He knew this young man; he had stolen his wallet just a few days ago. "What do you want?" he asked Xu Zimei, in a flat tone. "There are countless paths in the world; do you really want to join Vermilion Academy that much?" Xu Zimei asked. "For a loose cultivator, what better choice is there than joining an academy?" Yue Qingli said with self-mockery, "Especially for someone from the Third-Eye Demon Clan." Xu Zimei understood what he meant; aside from the all-teaching academies, it was very difficult for people from the Third-Eye Demon Clan to join any other faction. It was still because of prejudice. "Keep it up," Xu Zimei said with a light smile. "I believe that one day the Third-Eye Demon Clan will rise and break the world¡¯s prejudice against them." After speaking, Xu Zimei left. He wasn¡¯t just comforting the young man before him; if the course of his previous life hadn¡¯t changed, a Divine Person would emerge in this generation of the Third-Eye Demon Clan. That Divine Person would quickly lead the then-weak Third-Eye Demon Clan to become one of the reigning powers. Renowned by everyone! At that time, the Third-Eye Demon Clan could even truly contend with the thirty-six kingdoms. Who would dare to look down on them then? "Thank you; I guess we know each other now," Yue Qingli took Xu Zimei¡¯s words as mere consolation. But at this moment, the fact that someone was willing to offer consolation was already rare. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, he sat up, smiled bitterly, and said, "My name is Yue Qingli!" "What the hell, the Divine Person Yue Qingli?" Xu Zimei¡¯s departing steps suddenly halted, and he turned around in surprise. Chapter 401 - 400 Challenge Them ``` At that moment, Xu Zimei was stunned. The frustrated youth before him was actually the legendary Divine Person, Yue Qingli. This was something Xu Zimei had never anticipated. He had never seen Yue Qingli, not even in his previous life. He was but a nameless seeker on an endless quest. And in that era, the Divine Person had already become famous throughout the Yuan Central Continent. Speaking of the strength of a Divine Person, the topic inevitably returns to the difference between the Way and Immortality. It is recognized by all beings that the Way is stronger than the path of Immortality. Otherwise, why would all living beings vie for that supreme Destiny? Yet, there are always those on the Yuan Central Continent who defy fate and change their Destiny. There was Sword Immortal Jiang Yun before, with one sword he dominated the heavens, and to him, all beings were as insignificant as passing clouds and stray dogs. After him came Divine Person Yue Qingli, who, with a single hand, could press down the Firmament, alone standing at the pinnacle of the sixteen Immortal Extremes, defeating enemies with a single move. Sword Immortal Jiang Yun and Divine Person Yue Qingli were both acclaimed as the two most powerful beings in the history of the Yuan Central Continent who had stepped into Immortality. They were even capable of combating Great Emperors alone. Xu Zimei had never witnessed the era of Jiang Yun. Because that was far too distant from him. But he had indeed lived through the era of the Divine Person. In fact, the Divine Person of that time was truly eligible to compete for Destiny. But before Destiny had formed, he chose the path of Immortality. He broke the fate of his Third-Eye Demon Clan, leading the then-weak race to the peak. He even shattered the ruling structure of thirty-six nations over the Northern Continent. His name resounded throughout the Yuan Central Continent. The feats of the Divine Person were numerous, perhaps he was a legend in himself. ... At this moment, a heavy rain was pouring down, floating in mid-air. The pitter-patter of the rain echoed by his ears. It was as if the whole world had awakened. Xu Zimei watched Yue Qingli, who lay on the road battered by the downpour. His entire body was submerged by the torrential rain. As the rain grew heavier, Vermilion Academy activated a protective barrier around them. Keeping the rain above their heads. The recruitment of Vermilion Academy proceeded in an orderly fashion. Xu Zimei turned around and slowly approached the other party. He calmly asked, "Your name is Yue Qingli? From the Third-Eye Demon Clan?" "Yes," Yue Qingli looked at Xu Zimei, puzzled and unsure of his intention. "Do you want to practice cultivation?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yes, I¡¯m willing to bet everything," Yue Qingli nodded firmly. "I can help you," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "Help me?" Yue Qingli quickly stood up, looking at Xu Zimei in astonishment. "But before I help you, you must first prove something to me," Xu Zimei said with a nod. "Prove what?" Yue Qingli asked. "Go challenge those who just mocked you," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Why?" Yue Qingli did not understand. Xu Zimei smiled faintly, and said no more. The choice was given to Yue Qingli, it was up to him to seize it. Even if the Divine Person of the past was incredible, alas, the era has changed. If even the Great Emperor could not impede Xu Zimei¡¯s path, what could the Divine Person do? But Xu Zimei knew that even without his help, the other party would still rise. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Adding flowers to the brocade is not as good as sending charcoal in snowy weather. ... ``` Yue Qingli pondered for just a moment before stepping forward without any hesitation. He looked at several young warriors in the squad and casually pointed at a few with his right hand. He spoke indifferently, "I challenge you." "Are you insane, you trash of the Third-Eye Demon Clan? I don¡¯t have time to play with you," one of the youths in a blue robe said dismissively. "Are you scared?" Yue Qingli chuckled. He continued, "If I¡¯m trash, yet you¡¯re too frightened to take up the challenge, Then what does that make you? Worse than trash¡ªgarbage perhaps?" "You¡¯re courting death," the youth in the blue robe said, staring fiercely at Yue Qingli. "Then accept my challenge," Yue Qingli replied. "Fine, since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll oblige you," the youth in the blue robe said coldly. The other young warriors around sensibly cleared a space for the confrontation. There stood the youth in the blue robe, poised to battle against Yue Qingli. His aura of the True Vein Realm surged around him. Among these youths, he was considered very strong, while Yue Qingli was merely at the Condensing Vein Realm. The recruitment standards of Vermilion Academy typically favored younger students. Most were between the ages of fifteen and eighteen. In Yuan Central Continent, the cultivation journey often began at age fifteen. At this stage, it was common for the abilities of these young warriors to be not very high. ... Even though his opponent was a whole major realm above him, Yue Qingli did not panic. His head was located at the position of his abdomen, his eyes hidden within his body. Now with the surge of Spiritual Energy around him, his entire skin turned an unfathomable pitch black. Yue Qingli took a slight step back with his right foot, his left knee bent as he lunged straight at the blue-robed youth. "Trash will always be trash," the blue-robed youth said, shaking his head disdainfully. With the tip of his long spear, he exerted a powerful force, compressing the layers of space around him. Yue Qingli¡¯s trajectory of attack had already been predicted by him. Moreover, due to the disparity in their realms, his speed and strength were far superior to Yue Qingli¡¯s. The tip of his spear pointed precisely where Yue Qingli¡¯s figure happened to pass by. With a "boom," a ceaseless flow of Spiritual Energy burst forth from the spear. Caught off guard, Yue Qingli was sent flying. "Where exactly does your confidence come from to challenge me?" the blue-robed youth sneered. He did not show any mercy. His spear swept over him in a downward arc, making a semicircle from up to down. The spear heavily struck towards Yue Qingli, who was down on the ground. Yue Qingli¡¯s expression became solemn as he rolled several times on the ground to dodge the strike. But before he could catch his breath, the fist of the blue-robed youth had already magnified before his eyes. With a "bang." He was knocked into the air once again. "Kneel and apologize, and I might consider sparing your life," the blue-robed youth slowly approached Yue Qingli and spoke coldly. "Apologize to your mo¡ª¡ª," Yue Qingli¡¯s words were cut short as he was kicked flying again. Now, he lay on the ground, blood flowing from the wounds all over his body, soaking him in a crimson hue. He was gravely injured, barely able to muster the strength to stand. "I¡¯ll give you one more chance¡ªapologize, and I might let you go," the blue-robed youth said, holding his long spear. The Spiritual Energy flowed between him and his spear as his blue robe fluttered noisily with the wind. Yue Qingli was laughing while blood seemed to pour heedlessly from his mouth. His laughter almost sounded like crying. At that moment, he struggled to lift his right hand under the questioning gaze of the blue-robed youth. He clenched his right palm into a fist, then, with the last of his strength, he struck a heavy blow on the blue-robed youth¡¯s leg. The punch might not have caused any damage, but it did humiliate the blue-robed youth. His face turned unsightly as the Spiritual Energy around him surged more and more intensely. Chapter 402 - 401: Conflict with Vermilion Academy "Originally, I had no intention of killing you, but since you¡¯re so eager to die, I shall oblige." The young man in the blue robe slightly bent down, holding Yue Qingli¡¯s head with his left hand, while his right hand formed a tight fist. Endless spiritual energy gathered around his fist. His fist tore through the surrounding space, forcefully smashing towards Yue Qingli¡¯s head. Just as it was about to hit the head, when only a few centimeters separated them, a light reprimand sounded from the side. "Enough," Xu Zimei said indifferently. While his words sounded mild, they seemed to carry an oppressive force with them. The young man in the blue robe froze, unable to move no matter how he tried. Yue Qingli took this opportunity to scramble up from the ground. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said despondently, "I lost." "You have passed the test," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Yue Qingli suddenly looked up, staring incredulously at Xu Zimei. "I sent you to challenge them, not necessarily to win against him," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "What I wanted was an attitude, just like you said, an attitude of betting everything, even life itself." "I...," Yue Qingli took a deep breath, words on the tip of his tongue, but he was too excited to know what to say. "Kneel down," Xu Zimei said calmly. "Ah," Yue Qingli was taken aback. "Kneel and take me as your master. If you don¡¯t want to, pretend I never said it," Xu Zimei stated plainly. Yue Qingli was slightly astonished; he clearly hadn¡¯t expected Xu Zimei to say that. "A useless master and a useless disciple make quite the spectacle!" The previous young man in the blue robe, feeling that he had lost face because of Xu Zimei, mocked from the side. Although he thought Xu Zimei might be stronger than himself, he estimated it couldn¡¯t be by much. Moreover, Xu Zimei had broken the rules by intervening in the battle, which gave him the upper hand both morally and logically. "Just now, you were all in a bluster about having a decisive battle with me, and now you¡¯re running away like a dog that has lost its home. People of the Third-Eye Demon Clan are all trash. Forever trash." Onlookers began to discuss openly at the scene unfolding. "This young man appears to be only a little older than us, wanting to take disciples. He¡¯s really fooling around!" "What¡¯s so surprising about that? Birds of a feather flock together. Trash always clusters with trash." Ignoring the people around him, Xu Zimei looked at Yue Qingli, quietly waiting for his response. Yue Qingli slowly opened his eyes, which had been lightly shut, and after a moment of contemplation, he straightened his attire before kneeling down slowly. "Disciple Yue Qingli hereby kowtows in acceptance of my master. I hope my esteemed master will accept me. Though naturally dim-witted, I am willing to strive to learn. Those who birthed me are my parents, and he who teaches me is my master. The grace of a teacher is like the sea, and Qingli will never forget it. I will also work twice as hard in the future, so as not to tarnish my master¡¯s reputation!" Watching Yue Qingli kowtow with great respect, the surrounding youngsters burst into laughter. "This good-for-nothing really did take a master, I would have tried too if I knew he was this foolish." "Clamoring for attention, just making a spectacle of himself." ...... Xu Zimei paid no attention to others and instead merely waved his hand, saying with a faint smile, "Rise." Yue Qingli stood up respectfully and moved to Xu Zimei¡¯s side. In a low voice, he said, "Master, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this place, and I¡¯ll take you to our Third-Eye Demon Clan." "Why leave this place?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "These people mocked us for no reason, shouldn¡¯t they pay a price?" "Teacher, this is Vermilion Academy," Yue Qingli said hesitantly. Although he had taken Xu Zimei as his mentor, he was just seizing any opportunity that came his way. To say he truly believed in Xu Zimei one hundred percent, he wasn¡¯t there yet. After all, Xu Zimei was too young. If it were an elder with an extraordinary temperament, perhaps it would be more convincing. "Now that you have become my disciple, as your teacher, I¡¯ll give you a gift as a meeting present," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Seeing the puzzled look in Yue Qingli¡¯s eyes, Xu Zimei slowly stepped forward. He said to the many young people present, "To those who were just mocking from the sidelines, I give you two options. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First, apologize and compensate with something that satisfies me." "I¡¯ll take the second option," Xu Zimei¡¯s words were not yet finished when a young man beside him shouted with a playful smile. "The second option is to be killed by me." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, his figure instantly disappeared from sight. When he reappeared, he was already standing in front of the young man who had just shouted. Without giving the young man a chance to struggle, Tyrant Shadow unsheathed and split him in half. "Did you think I was joking with you?" Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present, he said coldly. In a moment, they watched a body fall before their very eyes. Everyone fell silent as if chilled to the bone. "You dare to kill someone in front of Vermilion Academy¡¯s gates, disrupting the recruitment test, this is a provocation to the authority of the Holy Institute," a young man said. "Have none of you ever died before?" Xu Zimei turned his head, lightly laughing. ...... "What¡¯s going on here?" The situation also caught the attention of people from Vermilion Academy. The six teachers in charge of recruitment stood up and walked over here. "Teacher, someone is causing trouble here and has openly killed someone," someone shouted. The six teachers walked up to the front and frowned at the situation in the middle of the field. One of the elders looked at Xu Zimei and asked flatly. "Did you kill this person?" "I killed him, so what?" Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Then you must come with us," the elder said, gesturing grandly with his hand as the might of the Esteem Vein Realm burst forth from him. "Ant," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t even need to make a move; the snort alone was infused with the oppressive might of the Saint Vein. There was a loud "bang." The elder from the academy retreated more than three steps, grunting as he couldn¡¯t hold back and blood spurted from his mouth. His complexion turned terrifyingly pale. "Teacher Yu," someone exclaimed. The elder looked deeply at Xu Zimei, his eyes filled with wariness. He glanced at the other teachers beside him, shook his head slightly as a signal not to act rashly. "A true powerhouse, Just one sound, and I didn¡¯t even stand a chance to resist." "Where does your honor hail from?" The elder asked with a slight formal tone. "Why cause trouble on the day of Vermilion Academy¡¯s recruitment?" "Where I come from is of no importance," Xu Zimei stated flatly. "Moreover, I am not the one causing trouble; it was they who mocked me first. Isn¡¯t teaching them a lesson justified?" The elder looked around at the many students and seeing many of them with their heads lowered, not speaking, he had his answer. "A lesson is one thing, but you shouldn¡¯t have gone as far as to kill," he said. Chapter 403 - 402 I Gave You a Chance "They are still young, isn¡¯t this a bit too much, sir?" The elder said indifferently. "I gave them a chance, but they didn¡¯t cherish it, and they insisted on making the second choice," Xu Zimei gripped Tyrant Shadow, as his aura was steadily rising around him. His gaze swept over everyone present, lightly saying, "How about it, have you made your decision? Are you going to apologize and make amends to me, or shall I slaughter you all?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder beside him turned red with anger. He said harshly, "You are declaring war on my Vermilion Academy." "If it¡¯s war you declare, then it¡¯s war," Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. "Do you really think that your small branch is equal to the Heavenly Dao Academy?" "Good, very good," the elder said with a spiteful laugh, looking at Xu Zimei. "I hope you remember your own words just now," he added. After finishing his words, the elder turned around and left. Presumably, he was going to report this matter to the academy. "Teacher," Yue Qingli said timidly, casting a glance at Xu Zimei. He seemed to not understand why Xu Zimei would make an enemy of Vermilion Academy. "Teacher, we should leave quickly. Otherwise, it will be troublesome when the academy¡¯s powerhouses arrive." Xu Zimei looked at Yue Qingli, finding him a bit too timid. Although it¡¯s a natural reaction, he still lacked some boldness. This was quite different from the Divine Person of the past. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t understand what the Divine Person had gone through to grow so quickly. He wondered if his actions had already changed the course of the other¡¯s growth. "Stand aside and watch carefully," Xu Zimei gestured dismissively, speaking lightly. "Today is not just about getting justice for you but also about my reputation." Watching the academy¡¯s teachers leave from afar, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait for them. He looked at everyone present, speaking calmly. "How are your considerations coming along? If no one speaks up, I¡¯ll take it as your defaulting to the second option." As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, a young man stepped forward from the crowd. "Aren¡¯t you being a bit too presumptuous, sir!" Xu Zimei looked at the person who came forward, wearing a dark yellow robe, who had previously passed the extreme test. The seventh prince of Lu Kingdom. Seeing the seventh prince speak, many youngsters also felt emboldened. Because they knew that no matter how strong you are, within the territory of Lu Kingdom, as long as you provoke someone from the Imperial Household, you definitely won¡¯t leave Lu Kingdom alive. This is the reputation of the Slaughter Tribe; they always solve problems through battle. They would never compromise. "Are you standing up for them?" Xu Zimei said with a sneer. "Let¡¯s wait for the academy¡¯s teachers to come and decide," the seventh prince replied calmly. "Although it¡¯s mocking you, an apology is possible, but not to death." "It seems the identity of Lu Kingdom¡¯s seventh prince has indeed made you feel quite superior," Xu Zimei chuckled. He raised Tyrant Shadow in his hand and slashed directly at the seventh prince. The blade emitted a dozen meters of Blade Qi, fierce and sharp. With a casual strike, the space around him shattered layer by layer. The seventh prince¡¯s complexion changed slightly, sensing he couldn¡¯t withstand the attack. He quickly retreated, using Vein Skills for his footwork. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several afterimages materialized behind him. In the end, with a loud "boom," the Blade Qi landed beside him. Although he escaped, many youngsters nearby were caught in the aftermath. "It seems you don¡¯t quite have the strength to be the spokesperson yet," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ``` "Do you know what you¡¯re doing?" the Seventh Prince asked, his face darkening, his voice faint. "Inside the borders of Lu Kingdom, you kill a member of the Imperial Household. For many years, you¡¯re the first." "Do you know what I most want to do now?" Xu Zimei responded faintly. "To trample you underfoot, to crush you mercilessly. Rendering the sense of superiority of the Imperial Household and the identity of the Seventh Prince worthless." "You¡¯re courting death," the Seventh Prince said with an embarrassed look, snorting coldly. He took out a jade pendant in his hand and crushed it immediately. Xu Zimei had seen this jade pendant before, back when he was in the City of Fearlessness. The City Lord had crushed one just like it. As the jade pendant was crushed, the sky changed dramatically. A storm charged with Spiritual Energy was brewing. A pitch-dark, boundless void formed from Spiritual Energy slowly emerged. A blood-red palace, a man dressed in a blood-red robe with his back to the void. The scene was exactly the same as what Xu Zimei had witnessed in the City of Fearlessness. "Truly nothing novel," Xu Zimei remarked, shaking his head faintly. "Yuan Hao, what¡¯s going on?" a faint voice came from within the void. "Clan Leader, someone is trying to kill me," the Seventh Prince quickly replied with respect. He pointed at Xu Zimei, speaking to the person within the void. When the person from the void turned his gaze towards Xu Zimei, he paused for a moment. Their previous encounter at the City Lord Mansion in the City of Fearlessness. Back then, he had intended to suppress the other, but had been thwarted by the Stepping into Immortality powerhouse accompanying his opponent, who shattered his avatar with a single strike. At this moment, he was slightly silent. "My Lord, we meet again." When the person from the void uttered these words, the Seventh Prince¡¯s face seized up. He had a bad premonition. "What¡¯s so fun about an avatar? Better if your true self descends, so I can smash you to pieces," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "The incident at the City Lord Mansion was purely an accident; we had no prior conflicts," the person from the void spoke placidly. "Seven is ignorant, and I hope you can spare his life." As the voice from the void fell, not only the surrounding crowd but also the Seventh Prince himself was stunned on the spot. He knew he might have caused trouble. And this trouble was so significant that even Lu Kingdom dare not act rashly. Many people looked at Xu Zimei incredulously. More than Xu Zimei¡¯s own strength, they were more willing to believe that Xu Zimei came from a powerful background. ...... "Master," Yue Qingli murmured softly on the side, quietly watching the carefree youth at the center. "You shouldn¡¯t beg for mercy to me," Xu Zimei shook his head faintly and said. "I am, after all, a fair person. I can let him go, but what will you give in exchange for his life?" "What would you like?" the person within the void asked back. "Give me one of your Slaughter Tribe¡¯s authority tokens," Xu Zimei replied. "A token from Lu Kingdom will do." The person within the void fell silent for a moment, and finally, Spiritual Energy surged. A red token flew out from the void. Xu Zimei knew that this token would provide many conveniences within Lu Kingdom. But it was far from a Core Token; otherwise, the other party would not have given it to him so easily. "Get lost, what are you still looking at?" Xu Zimei said faintly, looking at the dazed Seventh Prince by the side. "Ah," the Seventh Prince immediately regained his composure, unsure of what to say. He left quickly for the academy with an embarrassed expression. ``` Chapter 404 - 403: The Four Protectors Watching the Seventh Prince¡¯s receding figure, everyone present wore a look of shock and panic. It was at this moment that several figures were seen flying out of Vermilion Academy. All of these figures were donning long robes in fiery red. However, the shades of their robes varied in intensity. Leading the group was an elderly man. The elder kept short black hair, and his robe was covered in black patterns. He looked spirited, with a kind and benevolent face. "It¡¯s Dean Zhao," a youngster exclaimed excitedly at his side. "We¡¯re saved, with Dean Zhao himself descending upon us, even the Imperial Household of Lu Kingdom must give him face." ... As the youngsters around them buzzed with conversation, a total of six figures emerged from Vermilion Academy. Besides Dean Zhao and Teacher Yu, who had previously gone for help, there were four middle-aged men with robust auras. These four men each wore purple, green, red, and yellow robes respectively. Though different in color, their attire was mostly the same in design. Many youngsters, witnessing the arrival of these four, hadn¡¯t yet recognized them and were unfamiliar with their identities. But there were also youngsters who immediately shouted, "These are the Four Great Protectors of Vermilion Academy. Wind, Thunder, Fire, Earth ¨C our esteemed seniors!" "Dean, it is him," when the six individuals arrived from the academy, floating in midair, Teacher Yu pointed at Xu Zimei and hastily spoke up. The four great protectors beside him snorted coldly, seemingly intending to capture Xu Zimei directly. However, Dean Zhao, Zhao Changfeng, gestured with his hand slightly. Smiling at Xu Zimei, he said, "I wonder what business this gentleman has with our Vermilion Academy?" "I was just passing by and yet I was subject to wanton mockery by your students; I came to seek justice," Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. "What kind of justice does the gentleman seek?" Zhao Changfeng asked with a smile. "What, are you going to compensate on their behalf?" Xu Zimei asked. "If it is reasonable, it is not impossible," Zhao Changfeng replied with a warm smile. He continued, "After all, it won¡¯t be long before they become a part of Vermilion Academy." "I¡¯m not a greedy man," Xu Zimei said. "I¡¯ve just taken a disciple and am preparing a gift for our first meeting. I think your academy¡¯s Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body would be quite appropriate; what do you think, Dean?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhao Changfeng¡¯s expression slightly changed. The Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, ranked among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, was one of the Vermilion Academy¡¯s treasures. How could it possibly be given away lightly? "The gentleman jests," Zhao Changfeng said, recovering his smile before shaking his head. "If the gentleman is willing to have a proper discussion, all matters can be negotiable. If you persist like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll end up with nothing." "Dean, what¡¯s there to discuss with him?" one of the Four Great Protectors, Thunder Protector, snorted coldly. Enveloped by thunderbolt, he spoke lightly. "Simply capture him and then coerce the truth about his origin from him, otherwise, he may really think we are too easygoing." "The academy¡¯s philosophy is to teach without discrimination," Zhao Changfeng said, shaking his head. "If the gentleman wishes, he can join Vermilion Academy; I¡¯ll offer you a free admission spot." "Are you offering to teach me?" Xu Zimei asked with a light smile. Dean Zhao turned to look at Teacher Yu beside him. The elder quickly shook his head and looked at Zhao Changfeng, saying, "Dean, I am no match for him." "Such a young age and already exceeding the Esteem Vein, it seems you have quite a background," Zhao Changfeng said, narrowing his eyes as he addressed Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s too demanding of the gentleman to ask for the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body; that is impossible. Perhaps the gentleman would consider another condition." "I didn¡¯t expect you to have an answer," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Then I can only take it by force." "How dare you," Thunder Protector roared angrily upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Thunderbolts flashed around him, and he threw a punch directly at Xu Zimei. Countless purple arcs of lightning sprang up, crackling explosively in the void. A startling clap of thunder exploded midair, swiftly striking towards Xu Zimei. "You¡¯re still far from my level," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand was also shrouded in thunderbolts. A rumbling explosion resonated across the firmament. One could see thunderbolts throughout the sky transforming into a vast Thunder Sea. This Thunder Sea seemed like an interwoven azure fishing net, enveloping the entire sky within it. The thunderbolts shrouding Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow were even more potent than those of the Thunder Protector. More majestic and proud. Seeing the sheer momentum of Xu Zimei¡¯s casual slash, Thunder Protector¡¯s face changed slightly. His figure swiftly retreated. With a "boom," thunderbolts cascaded down from the sky, blasting a bottomless pit into the ground below. Dark fumes rose from the bottom of the pit. Thunder Protector took a deep breath, staring blankly at Xu Zimei. The latter¡¯s casual strike was almost as formidable as his own all-out effort! "Let¡¯s attack together," said Hurricane Protector. "Be careful, everyone. This kid is tricky," Thunder Protector did not oppose the suggestion and nodded as a reminder. Zhao Changfeng watched the unfolding scene with narrowed eyes, not interfering with the actions of the four protectors. Firstly, he wanted to teach Xu Zimei a lesson. Secondly, he also wanted to probe Xu Zimei¡¯s limits. When the four protectors simultaneously took to the air, surrounding Xu Zimei from four directions. Each of them was shrouded in four different attributes of Spiritual Energy. Wind, Fire, Thunder, Earth. These four types of Spiritual Energy were faintly connected, creating a grand momentum that dyed half the sky with their colors. The Mad Wind howled, wild fires blazed, Thunderbolt roared, and Earth amassed into mountains. The Spiritual Energy continuously transformed around them. The aura of the four protectors also interconnected, and as the "rumbling" sound arose. They turned into four Torrents, annihilating everything, and stormed towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s body had been tempered by the Creation Force and was augmented by the Prison Suppressor Demon Body and the Nine Regions Grand Body, two of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Additionally, the Tree of Life was constantly restoring him. He could say that even if a Martial Artist one realm higher attacked him, he could withstand it. Not to mention these four Martial Artists of the Emperor Pulse Realm. When the four raging Torrents came bearing down, Xu Zimei wore a smile at the corner of his mouth. Incredibly, he chose to meet the onslaught head-on without dodging or avoiding it. With a "boom," the four Torrents collided simultaneously. They completely obliterated that section of space. The endless air splashed about, turning into streams of air arrows. The void shattered completely, with Thunderbolt, flames, Hurricane, and even the encircling solid Earth. That area of space was utterly reduced to rubble. And Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was obliterated within it. As the storm gradually dissipated, everyone directed their gazes toward the epicenter of the spatial fracture. That area of space was slowly restoring itself. And a figure stood there, completely unharmed. Yawning, Xu Zimei twisted his neck and said listlessly. "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 405 - 404 Vermilion Bird vs. Shadow Dragon The four protectors, all four of them instantly froze on the spot. Their faces showed embarrassment, and they exchanged glances, each discerning the shock in the others¡¯ eyes. "You may return," Zhao Changfeng said with a slight frown to the others. The four hurriedly nodded, took a few steps back, and fell silent. "Your Excellency, how about we both take a step back?" Zhao Changfeng turned to look at Xu Zimei and spoke indifferently. "Why should I yield? You¡¯d have to have the strength to negotiate with me first!" Xu Zimei replied lightly. "Do you really think our Vermilion Academy has no one?" Zhao Changfeng said calmly. Although Vermilion Academy was not like the Heavenly Dao Academy, with such a long history and many ancient beings, the academy was not only backed by Heavenly Dao Academy, but it ultimately had its own foundation. Since its establishment, the academy had taught countless students. And there were innumerable powerful individuals among them. Since its founding, few knew just how strong the Vermilion Academy truly was. The outside world was full of speculation and lacked particularly accurate information. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, gripping his Curved Blade Tyrant Shadow tightly with his right hand. Dark spiritual energy was gathering on the blade while it trembled gently. He took step by step toward Zhao Changfeng. Zhao Changfeng frowned slightly but did not show weakness. The aura of a peak Saint Vein Realm practitioner was gathering around him. As the dean of Vermilion Academy, he was also the strongest figure of the academy in public. "Your Excellency, must you be an enemy of our Vermilion Academy today?" Zhao Changfeng asked lightly. "Hand over the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, and I¡¯ll leave without another word," Xu Zimei responded. "That¡¯s impossible," Zhao Changfeng shook his head. The spiritual energy in his hands burst forth, and his True Fate Emergence manifested. It was a fiery red Vermilion Bird phantom. The illusion was so lifelike, as though a real Divine Beast had descended. Powerful beastly might spread throughout the entire Vermilion Bird City. Wildfire Rampage blazed, covering the skies with fierce flames. The Vermilion Bird shrieked, its piercing cries resonating across half the firmament. When the Vermilion Bird spread its wings, the entire sky was obscured by their overwhelming span. The Vermilion Bird, with its sharp eyes, fixed a relentless gaze upon Xu Zimei as if it would dive down at him the next moment. Xu Zimei snorted coldly. Raising the Tyrant Shadow high in his hand, a dragon roar emanated from within. The soul of the Shadow Dragon hidden in the Tyrant Shadow was activated. A hundred-meter-long, Black Dragon with intense dragon might emanating from its body flew out from the Tyrant Shadow. The Shadow Dragon soared toward the heavens, breaking through the sky. It penetrated the Vermilion Bird¡¯s blockade, coiling at a position high above and watching Zhao Changfeng with a predatory stare. At this moment, an imposing aura surrounded Xu Zimei. He waved the Tyrant Shadow in his hand slowly, a wisp of dark mist flashing across the Shadow Dragon¡¯s eyes. With a thunderous roar, it charged directly towards the Vermilion Bird. The Vermilion Bird screamed in kind, sweeping across the sky with a devastating onslaught of flames to collide. The sky seemed to melt in the inferno. Its body was engulfed in layers of intense fire. When the two clashed, there was an explosive "boom." A myriad of shockwaves spread outward. Half of the space collapsed. The two combated fiercely, the dragon¡¯s roar clashing with the phoenix¡¯s cry, as Demonic Qi collided with the fierce flames. The rumbling explosions continued to resonate in the sky. The Shadow Dragon¡¯s massive body entwined the Vermilion Bird, attempting to imprison it. Meanwhile, the fire on the Vermilion Bird grew more intense, relentlessly assaulting the body of the Shadow Dragon. Zhao Changfeng saw this scene and frowned slightly. He continuously strengthened his own True Fate while swiftly commanding the Vermilion Bird. Xu Zimei, however, remained calm and collected. He casually waved his hand, and a surge of Creation Force was infused into the Shadow Dragon¡¯s body. After merging with the Creation Force, the Shadow Dragon¡¯s momentum immediately became overwhelming. With a single flick of its tail, it sent the Vermilion Bird flying into the void space beside them. Advancing, it tore forcefully with its dragon claws, gripping the two pairs of wings of the Vermilion Bird. With another roar, it brutally ripped the wings apart. And in the moment the wings broke off, the Shadow Dragon pressed forward again. Surrounding the Vermilion Bird completely with its body, it extended its right claw and crushed the Vermilion Bird¡¯s head. Accompanied by a mournful cry, the Vermilion Bird completely dissipated in midair. Beneath, Zhao Changfeng spat out a mouthful of blood, his face pale, retreating several steps backward. The direct damage to his True Fate made it difficult for him to bear. And just now, the opponent hadn¡¯t even used his True Fate. This caused Zhao Changfeng to take a deep breath, becoming extremely cautious of Xu Zimei. ... "Even Dean Zhao has been defeated, huh," the young men whispered among themselves. Some couldn¡¯t believe it. "Could this guy be a mighty one rejuvenated to youth? He looks only a few years older than us, how can he be so powerful?" "Those Saint Heirs and Saintesses from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect don¡¯t seem as monstrous as this one, do they?" Listening to the surrounding people chatter, the four protectors beside them helped Zhao Changfeng to his feet. They were all looking at Xu Zimei with great caution. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, turning his head to the stunned Yue Qingli beside him. "Follow me." "Ah, oh, right," Yue Qingli immediately snapped back to reality. He silently followed behind Xu Zimei. Watching as Xu Zimei took steps toward the interior of Vermilion Academy. The two disciples at the entrance didn¡¯t dare to stop him. "What is he going to do?" Thunder Protector said, puzzled. "Not good, the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body," Zhao Changfeng reacted instantly. Everyone hastily headed towards the Vermilion Academy. ... Passing through the fiery red gate of Vermilion Academy, the inner scenery of the Academy began to come into focus. "So this is the Holy Institute," Yue Qingli said, marveled by the surrounding scenery, visibly moved. Within Vermilion Academy, buildings hundreds of stories high were everywhere. Above, floating islands could be seen, while countless disciples in neat red robes moved about below. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tall mountains and clear waters were hidden in the distant fog, revealing only faint outlines. A Vermilion Bird structure a thousand feet tall stood in the middle of the Academy. For all who entered the gate, the first sight to behold was definitely this Vermilion Bird structure. ... Gazing at the scene he had once dreamt of, Yue Qingli stood there transfixed. "What are you dawdling for?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Teacher, what are we doing here?" Yue Qingli asked hastily. "To retrieve something," Xu Zimei replied. As he spoke, he led Yue Qingli toward a tower within the Academy. It was widely known that Vermilion Academy possessed the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body. But this Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body had always been kept within the Academy, never bestowed upon any disciple. This was also what many found odd. Xu Zimei brought Yue Qingli all the way to the front of the Black Tower. This Black Tower was a hundred stories tall, the top end not visible at first glance. There were few students around the Black Tower, which seemed to be a kind of Forbidden Land. Two figures in black robes stood guarding the entrance to the Tower. When Xu Zimei and his companion arrived, they were immediately stopped by the robed figures. Chapter 406 - 405 Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master "Stop, this is forbidden land. Do you have the headmaster¡¯s decree?" One of the men in black robes addressed Xu Zimei. "No, because we are here to force our way through," replied Xu Zimei with a faint smile. Before the two men in black robes could react, they saw Xu Zimei wave his right hand. Spiritual energy surged, and the two men were sent flying backwards. Xu Zimei kicked open the gate with great force, for the gate was suppressed by a formation. With the gate opened, the light inside was very dim. Xu Zimei, along with Yue Qingli, both entered the high tower. The tower had a hundred floors, and the surrounding walls of the first layer were embedded with Luminous Pearls. The space inside was vast, albeit with only a few shelves. On these shelves rested some Spiritual Artifacts, which seemed to be of low tier. As Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli entered, they saw the entire first-floor space ripple with waves. Spiritual energy flowed, and a figure in a long red robe emerged from the space. The wide red robe enshrouded the entire body of the person within. Yue Qingli¡¯s gaze was shocked when he realized that the being in front of him was not human, but merely a puppet made of iron and wood in the shape of a human. "Defeat me, and you may take the weapons on the shelf and enter the next level," the iron puppet said calmly. "This is asking us to pass through a series of challenges," Yue Qingli turned to Xu Zimei and remarked. "Troublesome," Xu Zimei huffed. With a wave of his right hand, a pair of hands formed from spiritual energy descended from the sky and directly crushed the iron puppet into pieces. Xu Zimei grabbed Yue Qingli by the collar and started to ascend. Although there were barriers between each level of the iron tower, Xu Zimei easily bypassed them. He breached the barriers one after another with Yue Qingli in tow. The higher they went in the Black Tower, the stronger the guardians they encountered. And the items placed there became rarer and more valuable. By the time Xu Zimei reached the hundredth layer, he had already seen many precious items along the way. There was the Vermilion Bird¡¯s legacy, the Southern Li Fire. There were various Universe Tier Mysterious Medicines and Vein Skills as well. ... None of this series of items could halt Xu Zimei¡¯s progress. When he arrived at the hundredth layer, he saw that the space above was even more spacious. In the center of this level, there was a platform. Atop the platform was a fiery red spherical bead. And on the ground surrounding the platform, below was a sea of fire. Within this sea of fire, sharp cries of a bird echoed faintly as if something was being nurtured within. Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and instructed Yue Qingli to stay where he was. He then stepped into the air toward the platform, aiming to obtain the Battle Body Bead of the Vermilion Bird¡¯s battle body. However, the moment he took flight, the space next to him rippled, and a black-robed old man stepped out from it. "Who dares to seize the Battle Body Bead," the elder bellowed, fixing Xu Zimei with a piercing gaze. He asked, "Who are you?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elder¡¯s aura was domineering, and the might of the Saint Vein Realm pervaded and surged around him. Dressed in a black robe, with a bald head, he had a ruddy complexion, especially under the reflection of the Blazing Flame. Xu Zimei did not respond but let out a light shout. He swung his large hand, aiming a suppressive strike at the elder. The elder¡¯s face changed slightly as his True Fate swiftly manifested behind him. It was a flame, using the Vermilion Bird¡¯s Southern Li Fire as his True Fate. At the moment the flame ignited, the surrounding rampant fire also became more volatile. Within this crimson flame, there was a faint hint of light blue. It was this touch of light blue that was so intensely hot that it startled the onlookers. The elder waved both hands, and the sky full of sea of fire soared up, enveloping the entire space within it. The sea of fire rolled and roared. All of it converged into a huge fireball, hurtling straight towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s expression remained calm as a large hand formed of spiritual energy slowly rose in the air, eventually sweeping towards the fireball with supreme authority. With a "boom," the fireball was completely annihilated by the large hand. The sky full of sea of fire also dissipated completely. As the sea of fire vanished, the temperature around plummeted rapidly. The spiritual energy hand that had annihilated the fireball continued its relentless path towards the elder. The elder wanted to hide, but the space of a hundred layers was only so large. The spiritual energy hand almost covered the entire layer of space. "Enough," just then, a light reprimand was heard. A streak of polar light shot from outside the Black Tower, directly dispersing Xu Zimei¡¯s spiritual energy hand. Xu Zimei turned his head to look, only to see a white-robed elder flying in from the outside world, accompanied by Zhao Changfeng. This elder carried a hint of extraordinary temperament that made him seem out of this world. His eyebrows, long beard, and hair were all completely silver with age. His beard was long, lending him an air of extraordinary temperament. Several patterns of Vermilion Birds were embroidered on his white robe, all stitched in red. When this elder arrived, the entire space seemed to quiet down. A vast yet subtle immortal might radiated from him. Although it was an unintentional release, it still suppressed the entire space. ... Seeing the appearance of the white-robed elder, the black-robed elder hastily greeted him with respect. "Greetings to Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master!" "Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master?" Hearing the other¡¯s words, Xu Zimei gave the elder in front of him a serious look. The founder of Vermilion Academy is also hailed as one of the most mysterious ancestors since the academy¡¯s establishment. Xu Zimei did know some stories about Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master. In those days, Heavenly Dao Academy spread teachings across the entire Yuan Central Continent, but since the five continents are separated by the Endless Heaven Sea and are extremely far apart. Many students could not travel directly to the Heavenly Dao Academy located in the Central Continent. Later, the dean at the time of Heavenly Dao Academy called on his four disciples. He sent each of them to establish branches in the East, West, South, and North Continents respectively, to fulfill the grand vision of spreading teachings across the entire Yuan Central. And the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master was one of those four disciples back then. Looking at the white-haired elder before him, Xu Zimei knew that countless talented disciples, countless legendary figures, had all been taught by him. Although Vermilion Academy could not compare to Heavenly Dao Academy, for many people in the Northern Continent, it still holds the place of a Holy Institute in their hearts. There isn¡¯t any academy that could match it. "Young man, moderate yourself," Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master said to Xu Zimei, his tone mild. "Telling me to moderate myself, you¡¯d need the strength to back that up," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master wasn¡¯t angered but merely looked at Xu Zimei indifferently. Then, with a downward wave of his hand, vast immortal might permeated from all around him. The might of the Immortal Extreme made the entire firmament rumble and thunder. His white beard and hair fluttered without any wind, his eyes twinkling with a glint of sharpness. Every move he made contained the ultimate principles of heaven and earth. With a casual wave, it seemed as though half the firmament was collapsing. Chapter 407 - 406 Going to Three-Eyed Mountain When the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master swung his hand, endless rays of refinement glowed and emitted from him. His right palm, with boundless might, pressed down towards Xu Zimei. "Young man, no matter where you come from or how strong your backing is, you should understand the principle that there are heavens beyond heaven." As the palm descended, Xu Zimei truly felt a surge of pressure. Even the pinnacle of immortality was not something he could confront at the moment. However, if he wished to leave, the other could not stop him. As the right palm was about to fall from the sky, a roar that could deafen reverberated around them. The roar was so vigorous it seemed to rupture the eardrums of the several people present. Following that, the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master¡¯s right hand paused in mid-air, obstructed by a large paw. The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master slightly frowned, looking ahead of Xu Zimei. Chaos was breathing heavily, its large eyes glaring at him. The enormous body of Chaos occupied nearly half the space. The majestic beastly might filled the surroundings densely. "What is this?" Zhao Changfeng stood dumbfounded beside them, stunned as he observed Chaos. "Monster Beast, a real beast from the era of Wild Desolation," the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master contemplated for a moment. He said casually, "To be precise, it should be considered a Vein Beast." He looked deeply at Xu Zimei, understanding that to subdue an existence from the era of Wild Desolation at such a young age, and a Vein Beast that had Stepped into Immortality at that. His heart quivered slightly. He understood the pride of these Monster Beasts; even death wouldn¡¯t make them serve humans as Vein Beasts. And now, willing to do so by choice, he did not know how Xu Zimei had managed it. "This must be your confidence," said the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master, retracting his hand and looking calmly at Xu Zimei. "Did you think, relying on a Vein Beast that has Stepped into Immortality, you could just storm into Vermilion Academy?" "I don¡¯t wish to be an enemy of Vermilion Academy, which is why I have been speaking to you all with courtesy." Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. "But that¡¯s as far as it goes. Even if it were not just a branch office but the Heavenly Dao Academy itself, how would it be? I would still attempt to barge in." After saying this, Xu Zimei started walking step by step towards the high platform. He intended to take the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body. Zhao Changfeng beside him wanted to stop him, but was held back by the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master. The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master watched ahead with a serious expression. Zhao Changfeng was somewhat bewildered beside him, not understanding why the Ancestral Master would fear a newly-immortalized Vein Beast. Although Vein Beasts were much stronger than humans of the same realm, Chaos was only at the realm of Mysterious Immortal, still far from the Immortal Extreme. But Zhao Changfeng didn¡¯t realize that the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master¡¯s gaze was not on Chaos. Instead, it was on the mass of dark mist beside Xu Zimei. In it, he sensed an overwhelming threat. Ever since he reached the Immortal Extreme, it had been a long time since he had encountered such danger. The last time he felt this kind of crisis was probably when he met the Mortal Great Emperor. He did not understand what that dark mist was. But he knew that the mist was warning him. If Xu Zimei safely acquired the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, everything would be fine. Otherwise, a great terror would certainly occur. The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master took a deep breath, restraining the urge to take action in his heart. This matter had to be reported to the Heavenly Dao main headquarters; it was no longer something their Vermilion Academy could handle. Watching as Xu Zimei took away the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, it was a fiery red Battle Body Bead, carved with the phantom image of the Vermilion Bird Divine Beast. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bead was slightly warm to the touch, seemingly containing endless power. ... "Don¡¯t forget to thank the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile to Yue Qingli, who was standing there in a daze. "Ah," Yue Qingli was startled for a moment, then saw Xu Zimei casually toss the Battle Body Bead to him. Yue Qingli took the Battle Body Bead, a bit at a loss for what to do next. He hurriedly bowed to the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master and said, "Thank you for bestowing the bead, Ancestral Master." The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Xu Zimei with great seriousness. You should know that the Hundred Great Battle Bodies were something everyone desperately sought after, something even certain Great Emperors would go out of their way to find. And yet, Xu Zimei could so casually gift one to a disciple he had just taken on. He took a deep breath and looked at Xu Zimei, asking, "May I inquire where you come from, young master?" "Doesn¡¯t your Vermilion Academy have students all over the world? You could always investigate it yourself!" Xu Zimei said with a light smile. "Now that the young master has obtained the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body, isn¡¯t it time to leave as well?" The Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master spoke earnestly, his tone neutral. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said with a smile, addressing the still-stupefied Yue Qingli. Yue Qingli was completely shocked the entire time. In his recollection, not to mention meeting the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master, even entering the academy was a dream to him. And now, he had also received the so-called Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Watching the backs of Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli as they left, the expression on the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master¡¯s face gradually dimmed. "Ancestral Master, we..." Zhao Changfeng started to speak and then hesitated. "It¡¯s alright, everything should proceed as normal. The matter of the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body should not be mentioned for now," the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master said, shaking his head slightly. "I will discuss this matter with the main academy." "I understand," said Zhao Changfeng, nodding in a hurry. "Additionally, have someone investigate his origins; the more detailed, the better," the Vermilion Bird Ancestral Master sighed softly. He looked up slightly at the sky outside the Black Tower. The sky appeared somewhat gloomy; the fierce storm seemed to have come to a stop. He lamented, "In this era of destiny, more and more things are becoming inscrutable." ... Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli left Vermilion Academy. Yue Qingli quickly asked, "Teacher, where are we preparing to go?" "Slaughter City," Xu Zimei replied. "The capital of Lu Kingdom," Yue Qingli nodded in understanding, then hurriedly said. "We¡¯ll be passing by our Third-Eye Demon Clan; I¡¯ll take you to have a look at our clan. If they know I¡¯ve taken a teacher, they will certainly be very happy." Xu Zimei nodded; since it was on the way, there was no problem. After leaving Vermilion Bird City, the two set off northward. Since Yue Qingli was only in the Condensing Vein Realm, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t rush him to integrate with the Lihuo Vermilion Fire Body. He would have a much higher success rate if he waited until his condition was at its best. They set off from Vermilion Bird City, passing through dozens of cities. Among them, there were mountain ranges and gorges. According to Yue Qingli, the Third-Eye Demon Clan had been living in the mountains for generations due to being shunned by the rest of the world. Xu Zimei rode the Dark Heaven Tiger, while Yue Qingli kept up by jogging behind; this also served as a form of physical tempering. The two of them thus moved forward, following the disappearing horizon into the distance. After braving through wind and rain for nearly half a month, Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli finally arrived at Three-Eyed Mountain. This was the so-called dwelling place of the Third-Eye Demon Clan. The mountain wasn¡¯t particularly high, but it was steep. Oddly shaped rocks were scattered about the mountain; the occasional gust of wind whistling through them created an atmosphere of profound tranquility. Chapter 408 - 407 I Want to Become Stronger "This really is a good place," Xu Zimei said with a light smile. "Not many people come here usually, and this is the territory of our Third-Eye Demon Clan. Other races don¡¯t care to come here either," Yue Qingli said with a bitter smile. "I believe in you. You will one day lead your race to rise," Xu Zimei patted Yue Qingli¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile. Yue Qingli nodded heavily. A transparent barrier surrounded Three-Eyed Mountain. Yue Qingli brought his hands together, his left and right hands forming seals with each other. A snowflake-shaped seal condensed from his hands. As the seal floated gently above Three-Eyed Mountain, the transparent barriers around seemed to corrode. Melting away to reveal a doorway. Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli walked into the barrier laughing. The gentle breeze on the mountain was blowing softly, yet as soon as they entered, they sensed something was amiss. "Blood, a very strong scent of blood." Xu Zimei looked at Yue Qingli, a bad premonition faintly arising in his heart. This blood scent was too strong; it couldn¡¯t just be from a few people dying. Moreover, they were still at the foot of the mountain. Yue Qingli glanced at Xu Zimei, his expression panic-stricken as he ran up the mountain. His speed was extremely fast, even somewhat staggering. The higher he ran, the stronger the scent of blood became. With the breeze blowing in his face, at the halfway point of the mountain, Xu Zimei even saw the faint streams of fresh blood trickling down. He thought Yue Qingli was too slow. He simply grabbed the back of the other¡¯s collar and flew straight up towards the mountaintop. In a few breaths, they were already near the summit. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have time to observe his surroundings as the first thing that caught his eye was the mountainous piles of corpses. A Changhe of blood had gathered at the top of the mountain. A rotten, nauseating stench entered his nostrils. Xu Zimei stood quietly by the side. "The Third-Eye Demon Clan has been massacred!" Looking at the hundreds, if not thousands of bodies piled up at the summit, Yue Qingli stood there completely stunned. His mind went blank. The Third-Eye Demon Clan was not a large race; he recognized most of the people in these piles. Now they lay bloodied before him, some dismembered beyond recognition. He threw himself into the pile of corpses, frantically searching for traces of his parents. But everything seemed futile. There were simply too many corpses here. Blood had dyed Yue Qingli completely crimson. The sky gradually darkened, and a fine drizzle began to fall from above. The rain was somewhat cold, with a faint chill wind mixed in. "They¡¯re all dead," Yue Qingli turned his head, his face streaked with tears as he looked at Xu Zimei with pain and said. "Can you find the culprit?" Xu Zimei asked. "Our Third-Eye Demon Clan has always been accustomed to giving way, avoiding trouble with others, how could we be exterminated?" Yue Qingli shook his head, saying sorrowfully. At that moment, he sat slumped in the center of the summit. Letting the chill wind and fine rain blow over him, the blood scent at the mountaintop gradually faded a bit. He seemed like a walking corpse without a soul. Sitting there mute, he was silent and alone, his thoughts unknown. Xu Zimei did not disturb him; anyone facing such a catastrophe might carelessly collapse in body and spirit. Some people even go mad from such stimulation. ... At this moment, Yue Qingli¡¯s silhouette looked frail and forlorn. He remembered many things, his own humble yet astonishing ideals. He wanted to change the destiny of his entire Third-Eye Demon Clan. Break the conventional prejudices against them. The members of his clan had always been close-knit like a family, perhaps their weakness taught them to unite. He remembered many people, his parents, his brothers who grew up with him, and the girl he secretly loved but never dared to confess to. He just sat there thinking, scenes from the past replaying before his eyes, in his mind. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t expected that Yue Qingli would sit there for an entire week. One morning, after a week, Yue Qingli finally stood up weakly from the ground. "Teacher, I¡¯m sorry," Yue Qingli said with remorse as he walked up to Xu Zimei. With an impassive expression, he said, "I may not be able to follow you anymore?" "Why?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "My clan is gone, and I¡¯m no longer in the mood for cultivation. I think I would like to stay here from now on," Yue Qingli said blandly. His face was devoid of any expression, as if his entire being had become like a walking corpse. "Don¡¯t want revenge anymore?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "So many from the Third-Eye Demon Clan, can you guarantee that everyone is dead? Are there none in hiding? Don¡¯t you want to protect them?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yue Qingli was taken aback. The thought of vengeance and leftover clan members reignited something in his heart that had been silent. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been blinded by what was before him and had not considered that possibility. "Can I do it?" Yue Qingli asked hesitantly. "Your destiny is in your own hands," Xu Zimei said flatly. "I¡¯ll give you seven days to bury the remains of your kin. As for whether you¡¯ll come with me after that time, it¡¯s entirely up to you." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yue Qingli finally nodded slowly. ... In the following seven days, Xu Zimei surveyed the surroundings of Three-Eyed Mountain. He specifically used the Chaos Pearl to traverse the River of Time to look into the history of the Third-Eye Demon Clan. Some things had become clear to him, but he didn¡¯t share them with Yue Qingli. The timing wasn¡¯t right, and the other party wasn¡¯t yet capable of seeking revenge. During these seven days, Xu Zimei personally witnessed Yue Qingli bury the bodies of his clanspeople, one by one. Xu Zimei suddenly understood why the Yue Qingli of his past life had been able to grow so rapidly. Ultimately becoming a Divine Person whom everyone admired. If the trajectory of history hadn¡¯t changed, in his previous life he hadn¡¯t met Yue Qingli in Vermilion Bird City. The dejected youth who couldn¡¯t enter Vermilion Academy returned to his clan, only to discover that his entire race had been slaughtered. The youth, amidst a series of devastating blows and despair, eventually persevered and completed his metamorphosis, soaring to the heavens. Of course, these were all Xu Zimei¡¯s conjectures. But now, Yue Qingli seemed to have matured suddenly in just these few short days. Growing up often happens in an instant. When the seven days had passed, Xu Zimei looked down from the base of Three-Eyed Mountain and saw thousands of small and large grave mounds. This beautiful mountain had now become the embryonic form of Chaotic Burial Mound. Yue Qingli bowed to these graves, then turned his head towards Xu Zimei and said. "Teacher, let¡¯s go." "Won¡¯t you look a little longer?" Xu Zimei asked. "I want to become stronger," Yue Qingli said, lifting his head and looking at Xu Zimei with a piercing gaze. Chapter 409 - 408: Each Other’s Journey At this moment, as he looked into Yue Qingli¡¯s eyes, Xu Zimei felt slightly stirred. Those were a pair of eyes he had never seen before. It seemed impossible to describe them in words. They were fiery, resilient, deep and boundless like a still pond, without a single ripple. Yet, within the still water seemed to lie an indescribably terrifying force. Looking at Yue Qingli, Xu Zimei could feel the silent, deep roar within the other¡¯s heart. "Go to Slaughter City," Xu Zimei nodded, replying indifferently. "I¡¯ll teach you what you need to be taught. As for how much you¡¯ll achieve in the future, it¡¯s all up to you." Yue Qingli nodded, and just as the two were ready to leave Three-Eyed Mountain and head north to Slaughter City, a group of people in black suddenly emerged from the foot of the mountain, blocking their path. These people in black were completely shrouded in dark clothing, even their faces covered by black veils. "Seems our boss was right, there really were some fish that slipped through the net," the person in black at the front sneered. "Who are you?" Yue Qingli frowned, asking calmly. "You¡¯ll find out in hell when your kin tell you," the person in black replied with a sinister smile. Then he waved his right hand, and the group charged toward Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli. The strength of these individuals was mostly at the Esteem Vein Realm, which might be considered decent for ordinary people. But in front of Xu Zimei, they were nothing. "It seems you are the ones who slaughtered my Third-Eye Demon Clan," Yue Qingli said angrily. Xu Zimei raised his head and looked at these people, waving his hand grandly as the might of the Saint Vein Realm burst forth from within him. It came crushing down on them mightily from the heavens. These people in black hadn¡¯t even had the chance to react before they felt a heaviness in their bodies, freezing them in place. Even the flow of Spiritual Energy within them came to a halt. They looked at Xu Zimei in horror, realizing they had encountered a formidable opponent. "Who sent you? Why did you slaughter my Third-Eye Demon Clan?" Yue Qingli walked over to the leader of the people in black and pulled off his mask. What he saw was a completely unfamiliar face. The person in black just snorted coldly, turned his head away, and refused to meet Yue Qingli¡¯s gaze. "Kill them, they won¡¯t talk," Xu Zimei said from the side. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could tell these people had undergone special training, and even threats of death wouldn¡¯t loosen their tongues. "Even if you kill us, you won¡¯t live much longer. The organization will find you again." The person in black sneered. Following the sound of his voice, several muffled noises came from within his body. The man had actually detonated all his Vein Gates, committing suicide. He collapsed into a pile on the ground, limp like a heap of mud. The other people in black showed no hesitation, all following suit in the same manner. Seeing all the people in black commit suicide, Yue Qingli¡¯s gaze sharpened. These people were merciless, even to themselves. "This doesn¡¯t seem like a mere conflict. It¡¯s an organized massacre," Xu Zimei said from the side. The appearance of these people in black further confirmed the visions Xu Zimei had seen in the River of Time, and some of his own speculations. "I don¡¯t care who they are," Yue Qingli said calmly. "Be it demons and monsters or malignant spirits and malevolent ghosts. One day, I will make everyone pay the price." "You have a long road ahead of you," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled lightly. Yue Qingli found no useful evidence on the bodies of the people in black, and then the two set off on their way to Slaughter City, the capital of Lu Kingdom. ... With the arrival of early spring, all things awoke from hibernation. The spring breeze carried the crisp chirping of birds throughout the Extreme West Region. The trees on either side were lush and green, and the willow branches swayed gracefully with the wind. Baili Xiao stepped out of the True Martial Holy Sect. She had already received the Flying Immortal Body left by her master from her junior sister. And Sect Master Xiao had already verbally agreed that the True Martial Holy Sect would support her in the struggle for Destiny in this life. Having received the legacy she left in her previous life, along with the full support of the Baili Family, her progress was now swift¡ªshe had just entered the Emperor Pulse Realm. Nowadays, the Eastern Continent held little attraction for her, so she decided to take a look at the Central Continent. It was estimated that Destiny would take shape in a few hundred years; she needed to grow quickly. "When exactly will you fulfill your promise to avenge me?" Baili Xiao asked anxiously. "That Xu Zimei is rarely at the Sect Gate; his whereabouts are a mystery." Lin Yuqing said flatly. "I can¡¯t even find the person now, let alone seek revenge. At the very least, we need to understand both ourselves and the enemy, right? No matter what, he¡¯s the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, so we absolutely cannot take this lightly." "What do you mean by that?" Baili Xiao asked. "I¡¯ve already had the Baili Family use all their resources to gather information about him; the next time we meet will be his end," Lin Yuqing said, her gaze sharp, her tone still flat. The plain words, however, contained boundless murderous intent. "If you deceive me again this time, even if I perish and my path ends, I will never let you off easily," Baili Xiao stated angrily. ... Meanwhile, in a secluded corner of the Eastern Continent. Tan Jiulin emerged from her cultivation. Her second Battle Body, the Axe Breaker Emperor Body, had already integrated completely, and she could now handle it adeptly. Moreover, her cultivation during this period meant it was time for her to advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm. The Emperor Pulse Realm belonged to the sixth Vein Gate, "Muhuansong." Opening this Vein Gate meant that the second Grand Circulation could commence within the body. But Tan Jiulin¡¯s own accumulation of power was not sufficient; she needed further trials and experience before she could attempt to open the Vein Gate. She decided to bid farewell to her master and set off on her journey once more. The Evil God List brought her here before, where she met the creator of the List who left her the second Battle Body Bead. Ultimately, she became a disciple of the Sage. When Tan Jiulin approached the nearby waterfall, she saw an elder in white robes standing with his back to her, at the very front of the waterfall. The elder exuded a comfortable presence, giving the impression of a figure unworldly as mist or clouds. "Master," Tan Jiulin greeted respectfully. "I know what you¡¯re thinking; go ahead, the world outside is far more splendid. This avatar of mine has come here and taught you everything you needed to learn." The elder spoke with a smile. "I only hope that you remember your mission. The day when the Demon¡¯s Advent is upon us, I hope you can stand on your own. To exterminate the demons and save the world, do not let my expectations be in vain." "Master, I will," Tan Jiulin replied with determination, nodding her head. ... On a deserted island in the Endless Heaven Sea. At this moment, a young man sat quietly at the center of the island. The endless Heavenly Fire began to spread out slowly from around the youth. The intensity of this fire was unknown, leaving no vegetation wherever it spread. Nearly nothing could withstand the burning of the Heavenly Fire. The entire isolated island was enveloped by the blaze, and the surrounding sea began to boil. Jiang Mochou looked up calmly. Chapter 410 - 409 The Demon-Slaying Family Appears He had now mastered the third Battle Body, the Crimson Flame Emperor Body, with proficiency. The flame of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body was the most powerful he had ever seen. There were almost no substances in the world that the Heavenly Fire could not melt. At this moment, he had just entered the Emperor Pulse Realm, but the further he cultivated, the slower his speed would become. Jiang Mochou deeply felt the hardships involved. He slowly stood up, and at this moment, his skin had also turned a fiery red color. It bore countless black markings. His eyes were a deep scarlet, and if one looked long enough, they appeared like two blazing balls of fire. He walked out from the solitary island, gazing at the distant skyline. And the various continents surrounding the Endless Heaven Sea. At this moment, he remembered many things. The mission that the Void Elder, his master, had given him. That was too far off to speak of for now, but even the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect in front of him was not something he could stand against. He acutely felt his own weakness. ...... Within a secluded realm in the Endless Void. Dao Tianyun slowly opened his eyes from his meditation. He didn¡¯t like the name Dao Tianyun, compared to that, the title Reincarnation Elder was more apt in helping him realize his true self. After swearing to start over after reincarnation, from all the events of his past life, He was determined to tread an invincible path anew! Now, with the help of the large Taoist Clan group, and his father in this life being the Clan Leader of the Taoist Clan, He was confident in his ability to personally exact revenge on his enemies from the past life. Whenever the night was quiet, he would often look up at the bright moon in the sky. A face showing feelings that were hard to describe or express. "Little Yang, your master has wronged you," he would sometimes sigh, uttering words others could not understand; nobody knew that within this young body lived a soul that was immensely old. ...... The news of the Mixed Yuan Ancient City being destroyed only spread much later. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When this news came out, it can be said to have shaken the entire Eastern Continent. As one of the oldest, and even most prosperous cities on the Eastern Continent, The history of the existence of Mixed Yuan Ancient City could be traced back to the Wild Desolation era. It had survived countless catastrophes, and ultimately, it was rebuilt and commenced a new era. Unfortunately, the Mixed Yuan Ancient City was now an empty city. The most powerful family in the city, Ye Family, had been wiped out to the last member. No one knew who the murderer was, nor where to start the investigation. Now, the ancient city stood quietly upon the earth. The setting sun bestowed its last rays from one side of the horizon. The sunset glow bathed the city in a crimson hue. The former prosperity had become a thing of the past. No one wished to settle here, after all, who could endure another city¡¯s destruction. And today, a few lonely willows sway gently in the wind. This Mixed Yuan Ancient City, desolate for miles around, received visitors for the first time. Three young men and women dressed in blue robes appeared from nowhere, stepping through the air. The trio consisted of two females and one male. As they entered the city, it had already been deserted of residents. The bodies from the city had been disposed of, and the remaining ruins under the setting sun seemed to silently tell of its former glory. "Ke Er, Sister Yujing, this place really is desolate," said the sole male of the trio, Lan Shixuan, with a laugh. "All Heavenly Demons deserve to die, this place used to be one of the most prosperous cities on the Eastern Continent," Lan Yujing spoke with hatred. "Let¡¯s first look at the situation, whether it¡¯s the work of Heavenly Demons isn¡¯t certain yet," Lan Ke¡¯er replied, shaking her head slightly. Afterward, the three of them examined the city and nothing unusual happened. Lan Ke¡¯er took out something resembling a compass from the Storage Ring. She broke her fingertip and dropped a drop of her lifeblood essence onto it. Immediately after, the whole compass began to tremble. The needle of the compass was swaying rapidly from side to side. "What does this mean?" Lan Shixuan asked, puzzled. Before Lan Ke¡¯er could respond, there was a "boom," and the entire compass exploded. Lan Ke¡¯er frowned slightly and said softly, "This is troublesome." "What¡¯s wrong?" Lan Yujing asked, not understanding. "The Heavenly Demon that has appeared this time is too powerful, the Demon-Seeking Disk can¡¯t even detect it." Lan Ke¡¯er replied, "I¡¯ve seen in our Lan Family¡¯s history, it¡¯s possible that a true Demon General has appeared." "What should we do?" Lan Yujing asked anxiously. "Let¡¯s do this, someone will continue to investigate covertly here, and I¡¯ll return to the clan to report the situation. Then, we¡¯ll see how the Family Head arranges things," Lan Ke¡¯er said. After thinking for a moment, Lan Shixuan finally said, "I¡¯ll stay behind. You and Sister Yujing go back." "Then be careful," Lan Ke¡¯er nodded slightly, not objecting. ... Slaughter City was acclaimed as the capital of Lu Kingdom. Years ago, the Slaughter Tribe expanded their territory here and established an empire. The so-called first city was none other than Slaughter City. Starting from Slaughter City, after countless years of war, they finally acquired the vast territory of Lu Kingdom. Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli had walked for half a month and finally arrived at the location of Slaughter City from Three-Eyed Mountain. It was just evening, and from afar, the whole city was majestic and vast. Although it was a silent city, it was, for some unknown reason, filled with a killing aura. As if looking too long, the killing aura of the city could envelop one¡¯s very being. At this moment, night fell, and the city hid in the darkness. Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli walked into the city. They found two guest rooms in the largest inn. Xu Zimei planned to stay the night and then take the Teleportation Array to the Heaven Tiger Empire the following day. A night passed in silence, and after day broke the next morning. Xu Zimei, along with Yue Qingli, headed towards the location of the Teleportation Array. The Teleportation Array was located in the northern part of Slaughter City. Heavily guarded, each use of the transmission was accompanied by a hefty fee. Therefore, when Xu Zimei arrived at the location of the Teleportation Array, there weren¡¯t many people there. The Teleportation Array was placed in a square, with barriers surrounding the area. Xu Zimei paid the fee at the entrance registration. The array was ready, and it would take two hours to activate. That wasn¡¯t too long; Xu Zimei quietly waited on the side. However, a scene on the side of the square drew Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. Across the street from the square, a small stall was set up on the street corner. And at this moment, the stall, whose purpose was unclear, was surrounded by a crowd. These people lined up, discussing and debating with one another. ... "This Heavenly Secrets Diviner is really accurate! A while ago, I lost something at home, I searched for a long time without success. After he gave me a hint, I went back and found it." "Indeed, I had my fortune told here before. He said that within seven days, there would be a joyous or sorrowful event around me. I didn¡¯t believe it at the time, but unexpectedly, my neighbor suddenly died of a stubborn disease yesterday." Chapter 411 - 410: Heavenly Secrets Diviner ``` "What are these people doing?" Yue Qingli asked curiously. "I don¡¯t know, it sounds like there¡¯s a fortune-teller who¡¯s very accurate. They¡¯re all waiting to have their fortunes told, I guess." Xu Zimei laughed, "Want to check it out?" "Sure, why not let him figure out who my enemy is as well?" Yue Qingli said seriously. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile and led Yue Qingli to the small stall. There were many people in line at the stall, but they were all queuing up orderly, with no one daring to cut in line. Xu Zimei watched with interest from the side. The owner of the stall was a middle-aged man. The man was wearing a very simple coarse cloth robe. There were even a few small patches on the robe. Next to him was a black banner, and on this black banner, a few phrases were written. "Yin-Yang and Five Elements, Chinese astrology, Bagua and Liuyao, Qimen Dunjia, Geomancy Feng Shui." And at the very top, there were three very large white characters. "Heavenly Secrets Diviner!" Xu Zimei found it interesting, and just then, a woman was sitting in front of the middle-aged man. The man sat there with his eyes closed, as stable as Mount Tai. He asked, "What would you like to have divined?" His voice was somewhat hoarse, as if he were forcibly squeezing it out through his throat. "Master, I would like to have my marriage fortune told," the woman said somberly, yet with a smile. "When will I meet the man of my dreams?" The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then made hand seals. The thumb of his left hand pressed against the index finger, while the right hand was in a prayer position. "Your birth chart," the man asked blandly. As the woman detailed her birth information, after a while, the middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes. Xu Zimei looked at those eyes, bright and profound. At first glance, those eyes seemed to be very empty, as though they couldn¡¯t reveal anything. But upon a second look, it appeared as though they contained countless stories, effortlessly deciphering numerous meanings. Those eyes penetrated the heart, as if carrying some unimaginable magic power that could see into your soul. The middle-aged man opened his eyes and simply said, "There is no one in this world who is absolutely perfect." The woman was slightly stunned, but she quickly realized. The man of her dreams she was imagining was just a perfect fantasy she created. After all, where in the world is there a person with only virtues and no flaws? "Then when will I meet an excellent man?" The woman changed her question, not willing to give up and continued to ask. She had swapped the word ¡¯dreams¡¯ for ¡¯excellent¡¯! The middle-aged man paused for a moment, then said, "After you return home, diligently study the Four Books and Five Classics, practice the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Stick to what I¡¯ve said for three years, and after three years, you will meet him." Hearing the words of the middle-aged man, Xu Zimei chuckled softly on the side. This person really is amusing! What he demanded of the woman was merely for her to make herself outstanding within those three years. When will you meet an excellent man? It is always the case in this world that like attracts like, and birds of a feather flock together. People around an excellent person are also mostly outstanding. Many people always dream that their ideal partner will be a peerless hero. But if you do not make yourself equally outstanding, why would a peerless hero want to be with you? ... The woman¡¯s complexion turned a bit red, presumably out of embarrassment. As the woman walked away, the people waiting in line also came up one by one with their questions. ``` Questions of all sorts were asked, and the middle-aged man¡¯s answers were always intriguing, yet they also mingled with some worldly wisdom. Plain and understandable, often a single sentence could strike right at the heart, making you realize your flaws and the direction of your efforts. Yue Qingli, who stood beside Xu Zimei, turned to ask, "Teacher, do you think he can really tell fortunes?" "Such things, if you believe they exist, if not, they don¡¯t," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. As the line dwindled, it finally came to Yue Qingli¡¯s turn. The moment he took a seat, the middle-aged man chuckled with interest and said, "Third-Eye Demon Clan?" Yue Qingli nodded. The middle-aged man closed his eyes for a while, falling into silence. Eventually, he opened his eyes, shook his head with a sigh, and said, "An inevitable calamity that cannot be avoided!" "You know?" Yue Qingli asked in shock. He had just sat down and hadn¡¯t even said anything yet. "I can only glimpse a corner, the fog is too thick, I can¡¯t see clearly," the middle-aged man answered calmly. "I hope you can help me figure out my enemy," Yue Qingli said earnestly. "What end is there to a cycle of grievance?" the middle-aged man sighed and said. "Then why not cut the weeds and dig out the roots, prevent any chance of revival and be done with it," Xu Zimei chimed in with a laugh. "Your murderous aura is too heavy," the middle-aged man looked up at Xu Zimei and said with a frown. "Have you never stained your hands with fresh blood?" Xu Zimei asked, amused. "I have only killed those who deserved to die," the middle-aged man replied, his eyes slightly closed. "What determines who deserves to die? Who doesn¡¯t?" Xu Zimei laughed and said. "Good and bad, who indeed is qualified to judge the good and bad, life and death?" The middle-aged man fell silent for a moment upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Eventually, he looked up and asked, "Do you want to have a reading?" "Sure, why don¡¯t you do a reading for me too," Xu Zimei sat next to him and said with a smile. "What would you like to know?" the middle-aged man asked. "Tell me about my fate," Xu Zimei answered. "Your birth date and time," the middle-aged man continued to ask. After that, the middle-aged man resumed the hand-signs he had been making before. This time he kept his eyes closed in contemplation for quite a while. Sometimes his eyebrows furrowed deeply, other times they relaxed. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes. He looked intently at Xu Zimei and said, "You were born into a superpower beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Your life should have had some accomplishments due to your superior birth. Unfortunately, your blind arrogance invited trouble. The latter part of your life will be devoid of anything, eventually dying in regret and dissatisfaction." Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent for a bit. Wasn¡¯t what this middle-aged man said the very experiences of his past life? If he hadn¡¯t been reborn, hadn¡¯t used the Chaos Pearl to defy the heavens and change his fate, perhaps this would indeed have been his failed life. "Then how should I change my fate?" Xu Zimei continued to ask. "The fate is set," the middle-aged man shook his head and said. "Who set it, Heavenly Dao or the River of Fate?" Xu Zimei pressed on. The middle-aged man fell silent for a while, not answering, but pointed his finger upwards. "You people from Heavenly Secret Valley do have some skills," Xu Zimei said, looking at the middle-aged man. "Once out of the valley, we cease to speak of heavenly secrets," the middle-aged man shook his head and said. Xu Zimei smiled, turned to pat Yue Qingli¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Alright, we should also leave." "But I still don¡¯t know who my enemy is," Yue Qingli said hesitantly. "He won¡¯t tell you," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 412 - 411 Forget Worries Water Xu Zimei pulled Yue Qingli away. He had figured it out; the middle-aged man¡¯s talk of Heavenly Secrets Diviner was actually a person from Heavenly Secret Valley. Heavenly Secret Valley is a very special existence in the Northern Continent. The cultivation techniques they practice are very abstruse, and they can glimpse into the River of Fate. However, compared to Xu Zimei, Xu Zimei directly travels through the River of Fate. What Heavenly Secret Valley calls a glimpse is just seeing a corner of the River of Fate. This level of glimpse is not highly accurate and consumes a lot of lifespan. Even those at the Immortal Ascension Boundary dare not look too often. Because doing so would incur divine retribution. Divine retribution is very severe; it not only punishes the person who glimpsed. It also punishes everyone related to that person. This is why, after every successor of Heavenly Secret Valley leaves the valley, They completely sever ties with Heavenly Secret Valley. The saying "Once you leave the valley, cease to speak of heavenly secrets" means just that. So that if divine retribution for glimpsing the River of Fate occurs in the future, it won¡¯t implicate Heavenly Secret Valley. Moreover, Heavenly Secret Valley is very clever in their dealings. Under normal circumstances, they do not participate in mundane conflicts, unless there are special cases. That¡¯s why Yue Qingli directly asking her enemy¡¯s identity, the middle-aged man surely wouldn¡¯t reveal it. ... Yue Qingli was somewhat regretful, but she still trusted Xu Zimei. Watching the two figures departing, the Heavenly Secrets Diviner slightly furrowed his brow. He found Xu Zimei somewhat inscrutable. If Xu Zimei knew he was from Heavenly Secret Valley, then the fate he just spoke of could very likely all be true. But Xu Zimei didn¡¯t seem to care, as if he had anticipated it or didn¡¯t take it to heart. Although he had paid some price to glimpse the River of Fate, he felt he had a good grasp of the destiny set for Xu Zimei. It¡¯s a pity that half of that fate was obscured by fog. He couldn¡¯t see clearly through the fog inside. The Teleportation Array was ready, and Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli set off on their journey to the Heaven Tiger Empire. This Teleportation Array was more advanced than those Xu Zimei had used before, whether in terms of speed or the comfort of the experience, it was much better. About half a month later, after a boring traverse through space and time, Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli arrived at the Heaven Tiger Empire. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Located at the western end of the Northern Continent. Among the thirty-six states, the power of the Heaven Tiger Empire could only be considered middle to lower. They were also established later within those thirty-six states. The tiger is the totem of this nation. Any variety of tiger in this place would receive unexpectedly good treatment. According to the information previously provided by Situ Yunfei, the location of the Wind Extinguishing Bead, one of the Five Spirit Beads, Is within the Heaven Hidden Valley, inside the borders of the Heaven Tiger Empire. The place where Xu Zimei and Yue Qingli took the Teleportation Array was not far from there. The city where the two teleported to was called Worry-Free City. Based on Xu Zimei¡¯s inquiries in the vicinity, he learned that it would only take three hours heading north from Worry-Free City to reach Heaven Hidden Valley. However, Heaven Hidden Valley had already been occupied by the Imperial Household of the Heaven Tiger Empire, and no one was allowed inside. Thinking of this, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry; without the accompanying entities of the Wind Extinguishing Bead, those people¡¯s efforts were in vain. At dusk, Xu Zimei opened an inn in Worry-Free City. He asked Yue Qingli to stay in the inn while he decided to go out and gather some information. After all, Yue Qingli was too weak, and bringing him would inevitably reveal their presence. The influence of the Five Spirit Beads throughout the Yuan Central Continent was simply too great. Most people also regarded it as nothing more than a legend. Xu Zimei, who had not yet gathered all five Spiritual Pearls, didn¡¯t want to reveal too much before then and become known to everyone. "Then you be careful. Today, I heard about some strange things in Worry-Free City," Yue Qingli said on the side. "What strange things?" Xu Zimei asked, startled. "Do you know why this place is called Worry-Free City?" Yue Qingli glanced around and said in a low voice. Xu Zimei shook his head; he truly hadn¡¯t paid attention to that. "It is said that an old lady with a pushcart walks through the city streets every so often at night," Yue Qingli said in a speculative tone. "This cart carries something called ¡¯memory-erasing water.¡¯ It¡¯s said that anyone who drinks it will forget all their troubles from their entire life." "What does that have to do with me?" Xu Zimei asked. "Everyone has troubles, right?" Yue Qingli replied. "According to the townspeople, it¡¯s best not to go out at night. If you encounter the old lady, she¡¯ll force you to drink the memory-erasing water, eventually causing you to lose all your memories." "Now that¡¯s interesting," Xu Zimei said, smiling with interest. Items that erase memories are very expensive. Ordinary people can¡¯t get their hands on them, so why would someone waste it by letting others drink for free! "Teacher, what are your troubles?" Yue Qingli curiously asked on the side. "Does being too handsome count?" Xu Zimei joked. ...¡­ As darkness fell, the citizens of Worry-Free City had already closed their doors and returned home early. Not a single person could be seen on the streets. The moonlight tonight was half-covered by a thin layer of dark clouds. The moonlight was somewhat dim. Xu Zimei walked through the streets of Worry-Free City; the weather wasn¡¯t cold, and various trees on both sides swayed in the breeze. When he reached the city gate, Xu Zimei had not encountered the so-called old lady selling memory-erasing water. In fact, he had wanted to meet her, but unfortunately, there was no opportunity. He walked straight out of the city gate, discerned his direction, and headed toward Heaven Hidden Valley. He moved at great speed, and in nearly two hours, he arrived at Heaven Hidden Valley. From above, the entire Heaven Hidden Valley looked like a large bowl turned upside down on the ground. Inside, the vegetation was lush, patrolled by nearly a thousand soldiers. Xu Zimei dared not look any longer for fear of being discovered. The arrangement around him was such that every bush and shrub could be an enemy soldier, and due to the vegetation being so dense, he couldn¡¯t see the entrance to the Legacy Land. However, he could make some guesses based on the distribution of the soldiers. The location with more guards indicated that it was very close to the entrance of the Legacy Land. Xu Zimei put on the night clothes he had prepared in advance, completely shrouded in a black robe. Then, with a wave of his right hand, the figure of Mad Blood Old Demon appeared at his side. He lay low in the dense bushes nearby, and then waved his right hand again. A robust Holy Power burst forth from the body of Mad Blood Old Demon. When that Holy Power erupted, a shockwave emanated from him, spreading out in all directions. With a "boom," Mad Blood Old Demon stepped into the air and flew toward the interior of Heaven Hidden Valley. His figure was formidable; with each step, the space beneath his feet cracked open. Rumbling sounds echoed around him. The moment Mad Blood Old Demon appeared, he was immediately spotted by the patrolling soldiers. Chapter 413 - 412: Entering Legacy Land Moreover, he didn¡¯t intend to hide, being very ostentatious. "Who dares to trespass into Heaven Hidden Valley?" a soldier shouted loudly. Suddenly, the entire Heaven Hidden Valley boiled over. These soldiers did not forcefully pursue Mad Blood Old Demon, but instead formed a circle and directly protected Heaven Hidden Valley. Obviously, in their eyes, other people were not important at all, and Heaven Hidden Valley was the top priority. Seeing this, Xu Zimei directly ordered Mad Blood Old Demon to charge in. Mad Blood Old Demon was surrounded by a majestic Holy Power, with his True Fate Emergence behind him¡ªa vast and turbulent blood-colored river. With one punch, there was a "boom." The soldiers guarding the surroundings were directly forced open at one corner. Dozens of soldiers were sent flying out. The Spiritual Energy around them surged, and Mad Blood Old Demon¡¯s momentum grew more and more elevated. Upon landing, the blood-colored river circled around him, corroding completely anyone it touched. Each of his punches and palms carried immense force. This obstruction of a thousand soldiers was brutally torn apart by him, creating a crack. However, Xu Zimei also knew that most of these soldiers were at the Empty Vein Realm level. They could only delay time and were fundamentally unable to stop Mad Blood Old Demon. At that moment, on a sleek rock within Heaven Hidden Valley, a black-haired man was sitting cross-legged. The black-haired man had short hair, with a black headband tied around his forehead. He was currently cultivating with his eyes closed, the air around him flowing very slowly and quietly. The noise from the outside world seemed to have no effect on him at all. Seeing someone breaking in, he remained motionless, as if he had felt nothing. Mad Blood Old Demon broke through the soldiers¡¯ blockade and arrived in front of the black-haired man. Although Mad Blood Old Demon was just a puppet, he still had simple cognitive patterns. At that moment, he seemed to sense that the man before him was not ordinary and gradually slowed his pace. The soldiers hurried from behind and surrounded Mad Blood Old Demon. Upon the smooth rock, the black-haired man slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was mild and indifferent, neither happy nor sad. The black-haired man gently waved his hand and spoke softly, "Step back, all of you. Just guard the outside." "Yes, Pavilion Elder," the soldiers chorused in unison and then departed to patrol the surroundings again. Only then did the black-haired man turn his head, his gaze lightly resting on Mad Blood Old Demon. He said, "Who sent you here? Speak, and I might leave you with a whole corpse." Mad Blood Old Demon did not speak, exuding an adjuring aura. Behind him, the blood-colored river swept forward with monstrous waves toward the man. The black-haired man shook his head slightly, sighing softly. "There are always some insects that refuse to give in." He waved his hand grandly, and at that moment, "bang bang bang" eight successive sounds echoed. All eight of his Vein Gates opened simultaneously, and the might of the Divine Vein Realm descended like a storm, sweeping across the entire Heaven Hidden Valley. That might soared up to the sky. Surrounding lush grasses and trees waved frantically in the wind. The rock beneath the black-haired man also started to crack incrementally with "crack crack" sounds. His clothes rustled as if blown by a wind, buzzing loudly. His gaze was profound and limitless, filled with darkness but lacking light. With his grand hand falling from the void, a "rumbling" sound of a sonic boom erupted from above. Then there was another "boom" of an explosion. The mighty hand swept down with an irresistible force, directly suppressing everything below. Mad Blood Old Demon didn¡¯t even have time to resist, being suppressed on the spot like a pile of mud. "Speak, who sent you, and what is your purpose?" the man with black hair said indifferently. Mad Blood Old Demon did not reply, as he was merely a puppet, naturally unable to speak. "Then you can die," the black-haired man snorted coldly. As his voice fell, he slapped down again. This palm was imbued with endless might, with white Spiritual Energy condensing in the center of his palm. Just as the massive palm was about to strike Mad Blood Old Demon, the black-haired man suddenly furrowed his brows. He looked over coldly. Behind him was the entrance to a mountain cave. That¡¯s why he had been standing guard here. At this moment, as his gaze shifted, he saw a shadowy figure swiftly rushing toward the interior of the cave. The speed of the shadow was extremely fast, causing the black-haired man¡¯s expression to turn ugly. Because just now, he hadn¡¯t sensed the presence of the other party in his perception. The other person had evaded his detection. The hand that he had originally sent down to kill Mad Blood Old Demon changed trajectory forcefully, slapping towards the shadow. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a "boom," countless rocks and debris tumbled down from the mountain wall beside the valley. The power of this palm was so terrifying! One side of the mountain wall now bore a deep, bottomless five-finger print. A crack appeared in the middle of the mountain, as if it were about to split open at any moment. But the black-haired man¡¯s brows furrowed tighter, for although that palm bore great power, it hadn¡¯t hit its target. Watching as the shadow had already reached the entrance of the cave, an impatient urgency stirred within the black-haired man. He waved his right hand again, and the entire space here froze. Whether it be the flowers, grass, and trees swaying in the Mad Wind or the patrolling soldiers nearby. At this moment, everything stood still, their thoughts still functioning, but their bodies had completely stopped. "Now," watching the shadow¡¯s figure pause, True Fate Emergence appeared behind the black-haired man. It was a Droopy-eyed White Tiger, majestic in stature. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even have the chance to observe the White Tiger as it charged at him with an incomprehensibly fast speed. Seeing the White Tiger was about to reach him, a cruel smile appeared on the black-haired man¡¯s face; he wanted to tear the opponent to shreds, into a bloody blur. At that moment, the black-haired man suddenly noticed that the figure he had immobilized began to move. A deafening roar of a beast rang in his ears. This roar was not from his own True Fate White Tiger but came from the shadow. Immediately after, the black-haired man realized he hadn¡¯t had the chance to observe anything. His True Fate White Tiger had suffered a vicious attack. In agony, the White Tiger was sent flying backward, and the shadow seized the opportunity to enter the cave. ...¡­ The black-haired man spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his expression fluctuating uncertainly as he watched the scene inside the cave. After a long while, he sneered to himself, "So what if you¡¯ve entered? It¡¯s a trap to die in!" However, he then recalled the roar that had made his heart tremble with fear, unsure what had scared him at that moment. Xu Zimei quickly entered the cave, intending to keep a low profile, sneak in, take what he needed, and leave. He hadn¡¯t expected the other¡¯s senses to be so sharp. Truly, a strong person from the Divine Vein Realm was extraordinary. After entering the cave, he began to observe his surroundings. Those people seemed to be fearing something and did not pursue him. Chapter 414 - 413 Obtaining the Wind Extinguishing Bead Xu Zimei began to survey the environment around him. Before him was an incredibly tranquil and fathomless corridor. The front of the corridor was obstructed by encompassing darkness, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly what lay ahead. A desolate cold wind blew through the corridor from the cave. It was enough to make one¡¯s skin crawl. Moreover, this cold wind was visible to the naked eye and tinged with blue. Having come this far, it was only natural for Xu Zimei to venture further to see. His body surged with Spiritual Energy, on guard for any dangers. Eventually, he stepped forward into the cave. The deeper he went, the more intense the cold wind felt around him. This cold wind was eerily peculiar, as if it affected more than just the surface of the skin. It seemed to penetrate deep into the soul, an inner chill that radiated outward. As Xu Zimei walked, he heard a rustling noise by his ear. He looked around but didn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary. Moving forward, a strong blue gale blew from deep within the cave. Xu Zimei¡¯s long hair was tossed about by the powerful wind, so fierce that he could barely keep his eyes open. Had Xu Zimei not resisted, he would probably have been blown away. As the strong wind gradually subsided, Xu Zimei finally opened his eyes. The rustling noise by his ear had become even clearer. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He surveyed his surroundings and saw countless insects emerging from the sides of the corridor. There were all kinds of insects, cockroaches, centipedes, earthworms. Even rats and snakes were present. It seemed like the swarm of insects was inexhaustible, emerging without end. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; these insects themselves were not strong, but they seemed to be covered with a special energy. He drew Tyrant Shadow and slashed down. Numerous insects were sliced into pieces around him. Then the pieces began to move on their own, fusing back together. Dozens of insects that had been sliced up combined to form a single new insect. A new, unprecedented mutated insect. It was larger in size, with slightly stronger attack and defense capabilities. Aside from this insect, countless more were burrowing out from the surroundings. Xu Zimei delivered several more slashes, with Blade Qi, fueled by rolling Spiritual Energy, bursting from Tyrant Shadow. Nevertheless, it was futile, as the obliterated insects would recombine. Becoming stronger and stronger. Xu Zimei realized that the insects here could not be killed. He quickened his pace into the cave. Along the way, the insects did their utmost to block and attack Xu Zimei but were slain by his swift strikes. After about fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei began to feel the pressure. Because he had killed too many insects along the way, the combined mutated insect grew stronger. The insect¡¯s shriek was piercingly sharp, and its nature was savage. It even hunted and devoured other insects nearby. As Xu Zimei ran further in, the Qingfeng grew stronger, seeming to impede his progress. Xu Zimei finally understood why the Imperial Household of the Heaven Tiger Empire had been unable to breach this cavern. Human wave tactics were useless here; only top-tier powerhouses would suffice. Inside the cave, Xu Zimei pressed on against the Mad Wind rushing towards him. And the large mutated insect pursued relentlessly behind him. The two of them fought and paused along the way, with Xu Zimei trying not to kill his pursuer. Otherwise, it would only grow stronger after death. After about half an hour of chase, Xu Zimei¡¯s pace finally slowed. The fog ahead dissipated, revealing an exit from the corridor. Seeing the entrance appear, the wailing of the insectoid monster behind him became even more urgent and frantic. It suddenly exerted its strength and caught up with Xu Zimei, who had slowed down. At this moment, the insectoid monster seemed to be ready to trade life for life. It didn¡¯t defend itself and attacked Xu Zimei like a mad creature. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and his Tyrant Shadow transformed into streams of blood light. "Way of Inquiry, the eleventh form, Blood of the Firmament." A light shout came from his mouth, as the sharp blade of the Tyrant Shadow became enveloped in blood light. This blood light soared into the sky, tinting the cave ceiling blood-red. Blood gushed out like a long river overhead, surging magnificently. And at the core of this river was the Tyrant Shadow. When Xu Zimei lifted the Tyrant Shadow high and slowly brought it down, A "thunderous" noise erupted overhead. All the blood from the long river converged to one point on the tip of the Tyrant Shadow¡¯s blade. As the Tyrant Shadow slashed through, space fractured, and time swirled chaotically, twisting the world around this section of the corridor. Witnessing this spectacle, the insectoid monster didn¡¯t try to avoid it but chose to self-destruct instead. Its entire body surface turned crimson, and its features twisted grotesquely. Its abdomen heaved unpredictably, as if some terrible power was gestating within. "You really aren¡¯t afraid of death," Xu Zimei remarked darkly upon seeing this scene. He withdrew the Tyrant Shadow quickly and his figure retreated backward. There was only a "boom," as a shockwave radiated from the center of the insectoid, sweeping over the surroundings. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t escape in time and felt a heavy blow to his back. The ground of the cave shook beneath him. Noises of falling rocks came from above. He was flung backward hard, his body entering another entrance within the corridor. Injuries weren¡¯t a concern for Xu Zimei, for the Tree of Life healed his wounds in an instant. The world of True Fate within him operated as it did at the beginning. Everything else was normal, but what was strange was the Bauhinia Flower he had brought in from outside. At this moment, the Bauhinia Flower was absorbing the power of the Divine Continent. Originally possessing only four petals, it now astonishingly evolved into six. And on these six petals, layers of mist enshrouded them. It seemed to be nurturing something. Xu Zimei watched in amazement but didn¡¯t rashly disturb it. He thought to let the Bauhinia Flower develop on its own; after all, in his own True Fate timeline, he wasn¡¯t worried that it would cause too much of an uproar. ...¡­ Stepping out of the cave, Xu Zimei began to survey his surroundings. Coming out from the original corridor, his field of vision suddenly expanded. This was a hall, a vast hall that seemed hundreds of meters high. Moreover, upon entering, Xu Zimei noticed something different. The Qingfeng that blew in the corridor was icy cold. But now inside, the color of the wind had turned red. The red wind was warm, giving off a scorching sensation. Feeling the warm wind, Xu Zimei continued to observe. The walls of the hall, including the ceiling, were embedded with luminous stones. These were stones that shone brightly in the dark. There were ten pillars inside the hall. Five were colored blue, and five were red. These pillars connected the entire hall, forming a circle as they surrounded it. In the center of the ten pillars was an altar. Chapter 415 - 414: The High Ranks of the Heaven Tiger Empire The platform is one meter high and is entirely greenish-red in color. No one knows what material it was made from. Xu Zimei walked up and looked around. She only then noticed that there are two small grooves on top of the platform, one of which is empty. The other one has a spherical bead embedded in it. The bead is aquamarine, resembling a piece of amber and is very pure. The exterior radiates light, while the interior is crystal clear. A glance told Xu Zimei that there was something wrong with the ten pillars surrounding her. But the platform was encircled by those pillars. After a moment of contemplation, Xu Zimei stepped into the embrace of the pillars. A humming sound arose all around. As soon as Xu Zimei entered, she saw the ten pillars emitting a dazzling green light. The green light shot straight into the sky with an overwhelming force. Winds rose and clouds churned in the hall¡¯s upper space, wave after wave of energy rolling in. It was like a winding river, magnificent in its might. The green light unexpectedly interconnected, forming a circular barrier that encased Xu Zimei within. The barrier began to shrink gradually. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed her brows, sensing an incredibly terrifying power within the barrier. This power kills upon contact. "Is this the power of the Wind Extinguishing Bead?" Xu Zimei whispered to herself. As the enclosing circle slowly closed in, she would eventually be destroyed by this concentrated force. Xu Zimei gripped the Tyrant Shadow in her hand as Spiritual Energy surged around her body. She swung her weapon several times in an attempt to break the barrier. However, the barrier was indestructible; none of Xu Zimei¡¯s attacks could damage it. "It seems Situ Yunfei didn¡¯t lie to me, this barrier has reached the level of Way. Even a Stepping into Immortality expert might not be able to break it." Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and took out the tornado¡¯s associated creature from her Storage Ring. The moment the tornado was taken out, it immediately began to tremble. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei looked at the empty groove on the nearby platform. She directly embedded the tornado¡¯s associated creature into it. The moment she embedded it, Xu Zimei felt the whole Legacy Land shaking. Cracks appeared on the ground beneath her feet. And the platform in front of her shook even more violently. The surrounding barrier shattered, with ten beams of light emitting from the ten pillars. The beams converged above the platform. The platform trembled little by little until it finally burst open. A jade-green spherical bead slowly rose from it. The bead, the size of a fist, contained an incredibly strong power within. "So this is the Wind Extinguishing Bead, one of the Five Spirit Beads," Xu Zimei murmured curiously. She reached out and gently took the Wind Extinguishing Bead in her hand. The process was surprisingly smooth; the bead felt somewhat cold to the touch but otherwise seemed no different from any ordinary bead. ... The ten pillars beside her, after casting their light, transformed into stone pillars. They were covered with dense cracks as if they could collapse at any moment. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have time to look more closely, she quickly placed the Wind Extinguishing Bead into the True Fate World and hastened out. Without the support of the Wind Extinguishing Bead¡¯s power, this place would soon collapse. Thunderous booms echoed throughout the cavern. Xu Zimei ran out of the cave at top speed, passing through the corridor surrounded by fierce winds. Eventually, she returned to the Heaven Hidden Valley where she had started. Just after Xu Zimei had left, she heard a "boom" behind her, a thunderous roar that shook the earth. Half of the valley behind her had collapsed into ruins, with dust billowing and boulders tumbling down. Xu Zimei wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, turned around, and saw that the soldiers who had been patrolling the surroundings of the Heaven Hidden Valley had withdrawn. Only two people stood to one side of the valley, resting with their eyes closed. One of these two was the black-haired man from before. The other was a green-clad elder. The elder did not radiate a particularly strong aura but instead appeared to be like any ordinary old man. With eyes closed in meditation, he sat cross-legged beside the mountain wall. Seeing Xu Zimei come out, both the black-haired man and the green-clad elder opened their eyes at the same time. The black-haired man¡¯s aura was a bit like a male lion¡¯s¡ªvery irritable and wild. "Master, it¡¯s him," the black-haired man quickly pointed at Xu Zimei and said. The might of his Divine Vein Realm surged around him, and the phantom of a White Tiger stood vigilantly behind him. Last time, he had not heard the beast¡¯s roar clearly. But this time, he wanted to really understand what that fear-inducing sound was. Xu Zimei glanced at the collapsed cave that had become ruins and finally turned around and looked up at the two people on the mountain wall. "You really are persistent," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "What did you get in there?" the black-haired man asked sharply. Although they had been guarding the Heaven Hidden Valley for some time and had sent countless people in to explore, without exception, none had come out alive. Therefore, their own understanding of the legacy in that cave was limited. "If I say I got nothing, would you believe me?" Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "Then we shall capture you and inquire at leisure," the black-haired man replied with a cold snort. Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and said with a light smile, "In these years, the strength of the Heaven Tiger Empire hasn¡¯t increased much, but your bravado seems to have grown. In that great battle back then, if it weren¡¯t for the intervention of the White Divine King, it should have been you facing extinction." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the black-haired man¡¯s face flushed with discomfort, veins on his forehead bulged, and he seemed extremely angry. However, the green-clad elder beside him maintained his composure and looked at Xu Zimei with great surprise. He asked, "How do you know about this?" Although the matter wasn¡¯t top secret, only the high-ranking officials of various nations were privy to it. It was difficult for ordinary people to come into contact with such affairs. "That¡¯s none of your concern, and I can¡¯t be bothered to entangle with you," Xu Zimei stated indifferently. "The things inside, you can¡¯t handle them." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t elaborate further. The origins of the Heaven Tiger Empire weren¡¯t actually filled with many twists and turns. They weren¡¯t part of the human race; if one were to trace back, their race was known as the Luochong Tribe. Their bloodline was quite similar to that of the Tiger Tribe, but with an added divinity in their veins. It was this divinity that granted them a more intelligent mind than the tigers. In those times, tigers weren¡¯t called tigers; people were more accustomed to referring to them as "big cats." The foundation of the Heaven Tiger Empire actually traces back to one person. That was a youth named Bai Ze! He was the son of that generation¡¯s Luochong Tribe Clan Leader, born into a position of prestige. Unfortunately, he was born with a congenital disability. His father, the Clan Leader of the Luochong Tribe at the time, felt that his birth was a stain on his dignity. So he threw him out into the wilderness of the mountains. Fortunately, Bai Ze¡¯s fate was not sealed, and he was saved by a big cat passing by and taken back to its den. Thus, he began his legendary life. Chapter 416 - 415: White Divine King At that time, members of the Luochong Tribe actually looked down upon the Tiger Tribe. Even though the bloodlines between them were very similar, the Luochong Tribe always considered themselves to be a superior race. And the Tiger Tribe was nothing more than the most ignorant and lowly of the beast races. When the tiger passed by, it did not eat Bai Ze but took him into its den and began to raise him. Bai Ze grew up day by day among the Tiger Tribe. He always saw himself as a member of the Tiger Tribe too. Ultimately, in a trial of the Tiger Tribe, he was recognized by an Ancient White Tiger and received its legacy. For that inheritance, Bai Ze could be said to have endured an inconceivable amount of non-human torments. He extracted each and every one of his own bones from his body and replaced them with those of the White Tiger. He even changed his bloodline, habits, and way of life to that of a White Tiger¡¯s standard. After devoting himself to the Tiger Tribe¡¯s cultivation for hundreds of years, he had already stepped into the Divine Vein Realm. However, his reputation still remained inconspicuous. What truly made him renowned was the final battle of the Luochong Tribe. In the war over territory with another major race, the Luochong Tribe fell into a disadvantageous position. In fact, everyone knew that whoever won that war would occupy the other¡¯s territory. In the end, they established a kingdom and became one of the various empires of the Northern Continent. The battle raged on for a full ten years, and the Luochong Tribe had nearly run out of resources. Later, Bai Ze came to know his own identity and led the Tiger Tribe from the Northern Continent to join the war. He single-handedly fought against five Divine Vein Realm powerhouses. And he killed four of them and severely injured one. Only then did the Luochong Tribe manage a desperate counterattack and finally defeated that major race. Here they established the Heaven Tiger Empire, which has become one of the thirty-six countries of today. But after that battle, no matter what the Luochong Tribe promised, no matter the cost, they could not retain Bai Ze. He resolutely left the Heaven Tiger Empire and started living a reclusive life. The legend of him single-handedly battling five Divine Vein warriors began to spread widely. In the end, people started calling such overwhelmingly strong warriors Divine Kings. The title of White Divine King also became a monument to his legendary achievements. ... Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder in green clothes did not get angry. He simply said indifferently, "The events of the past are, after all, just an exaggerated tale told by people. The establishment of the Heaven Tiger Empire relied on not just the Divine King. It also depended on the sacrifices and efforts of every single Luochong Tribe member." "I¡¯m not interested in that, but today I intend to leave, and you two won¡¯t be able to stop me," Xu Zimei replied calmly. The dark-haired man beside him glared at Xu Zimei, veins bulging on his forehead. "Young man, you¡¯re not very old, but you certainly don¡¯t lack arrogance," the elder in green clothes said, shaking his head slightly. He sat calmly on one side of the mountain wall, and at that moment, a torrent of Immortal Might surged around him and shot up into the sky. It reached the clouds, and rocks began to tumble down from the side of the mountain wall. The entire Heaven Hidden Valley started to shake. The elder in green fixed his piercing gaze on Xu Zimei as the wind rose and clouds gathered in the firmament. His figure suddenly became tall and towering, as if he were an insurmountable obstacle standing in front of Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at him, at the Mysterious Immortal Realm, although he had stepped on the path of immortality not long ago. But having stepped into immortality, he was definitely separated by a divide from the mortals. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with the elder and with a wave of his right hand, Chaos¡¯s massive form stepped out of the void. Chaos¡¯s progress had been nothing short of remarkable in recent times. Of course, this was largely thanks to Xu Zimei¡¯s help. Every martial artist, upon entering the path of immortality, must begin to contemplate the origins of the world. To transcend, one must first understand what exactly it is they want to transcend. This kind of enlightenment might be extremely difficult for others. Because the World Origin is incredibly abstruse, and occasionally one can only glimpse a corner of it. Each person proceeds with utmost caution amidst the obscuring mists. But for Xu Zimei this wasn¡¯t much of an issue, for he directly presented the World Origin of the Divine Continent before Chaos, allowing it to comprehend it. There was no need to worry about struggling to find the origin, nor about any traps. One could devote themselves entirely to comprehending the World Origin. ¡­ Although the world of Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t considered complete at present. The biggest issue was that the animal system had not been perfected, Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao had not merged. Xu Zimei was still at a loss regarding Taiyang Zuzhao, a matter that could only be left to chance. However, even such an imperfect World Origin was of great help to Chaos. The cultivation practice of Chaos during this period had not only stabilized its state in the Mysterious Immortal Realm. It even showed signs of advancing towards the Heavenly Immortal boundary. When the massive body of Chaos appeared in the Heaven Hidden Valley, the potent beast might swept through the entire valley with a stormy onslaught. Upon its landing, a "boom" resounded. The ground began to shake, and countless cracks emerged beneath its feet. Its body had grown more than twice its original size, its eyes a crimson red. Hot white steam was issuing from its nose and mouth. Seeing the arrival of Chaos, the black-haired man beside it changed color dramatically, fixing a relentless gaze on Chaos. The elder in green clothes, however, slightly furrowed his brows. The atmosphere above Heaven Hidden Valley coalesced, divided between Chaos and the green-clothed elder. Mad wind roared around them, splitting half of the mountain. "A Vein Beast at the Immortal Ascension Boundary," after a long while, the green-clothed elder spoke up, saying indifferently. "Do you think you can keep me here?" Xu Zimei asked. The green-clothed elder did not reply, looking profoundly at Chaos. He eventually turned to the black-haired man beside him and spoke in a low voice. "This Vein Beast obeys his command. I¡¯ll hold off the Vein Beast; you just quickly finish him off." "Don¡¯t worry, Master," the black-haired man nodded heavily. Then the two of them turned around, and the green-clothed elder stepped into the void. He charged directly towards Chaos. With his green clothes, his speed was extremely fast, leaving trails in the air between heaven and earth. He eventually came to a halt above Chaos, eyes locked with the tiger¡¯s menacing gaze. He slowly raised his right hand, and a massive surge of Immortal Qi erupted from within it. Behind him, a Black-Striped White Tiger gradually took form, condensing into appearance. That was his True Fate. The massive figure of the Black-Striped White Tiger was two-thirds the size of Chaos. Its eyes were a deep blue, like two precious gems. Its fangs were over a meter in length; even though it was but a phantom, when it opened its mouth, the pungent smell of blood was still overpowering. At this moment, the pure white Spiritual Energy on the green-clothed elder was surging. All nine Vein Gates on his body were open, and the wind of Wu Geng whirled around him. With a wave of his right hand, the Black-Striped White Tiger let out a roar and pounced towards Chaos. Chaos, unwilling to show weakness, extended a pair of vast wings that could cover the sky and sun, and flew towards the Black-Striped White Tiger. Endless roars of beasts echoed throughout Heaven Hidden Valley. Meanwhile, the black-haired man seized the opportunity and lunged at Xu Zimei. Chapter 417 - 416: Thirteen Forms of the Way of Inquiry, Wrath of the Form King ``` The man with black hair could tell that his master was no match for Chaos. At most, he could only hold on for a moment, just long enough for him to kill Xu Zimei. Then everything would be easily resolved. Watching the black-haired man coming to kill him, the higher-ups of the Heaven Tiger Empire, their True Fates seemed to be various types of tigers. Xu Zimei slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back. He didn¡¯t know how big a difference there was between the pinnacle of Saint Vein Realm and the Divine Vein Realm when it came to battle. "Way of Inquiry twelve moves, Annihilation Void," Xu Zimei called out softly, not underestimating his opponent, and directly slashed down with his blade. This slash carried an endless storm, shattering the space of the surrounding towering mountains. Thunderous explosions echoed around him. Qi of Annihilation wrapped around the blade, with Blade Qi from Wu Geng shooting forth. When the surrounding space was all engulfed in it, Tyrant Shadow collided with the palm of the black-haired man. With a "bang." Xu Zimei staggered backwards several steps, while the black-haired man looked unfazed, standing still without a tremor. "There¡¯s no need for futile struggles, although I am quite surprised by your cultivation at your age," the black-haired man said indifferently, "But there is an insurmountable chasm between Saint Vein and Divine Vein." "Is that so?" Xu Zimei chuckled softly. As his words fell, his aura became stronger and stronger around him. The surging storm of his aura raged in the sky and all around. "Sky-breaking Change, ... Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation." As Xu Zimei¡¯s aura grew stronger, all the space around him collapsed. With every step he took, his aura soared higher and higher, successfully suppressing the black-haired man. Finally, when that last deep phrase came out from his mouth, or even his throat, "War God¡¯s Nine Transformations." It seemed as if the space around them had come to a halt, with countless storms of Spiritual Energy converging towards Xu Zimei¡¯s position. Spiritual Energy condensed into the shape of a transparent suit of armor and draped over Xu Zimei. This was the first time Xu Zimei had fully executed the "War God¡¯s Nine Transformations." Ever since he acquired this secret technique from the Jiu Li tribe, he rarely used it. The moment War God¡¯s Nine Transformations was completely unleashed, the entire Firmament trembled. The black-haired man seemed to see a flash of an image before his eyes. An armored man fighting against heaven and earth, sweeping through everything. Of course, this image flashed by, leaving one to wonder if it was merely an illusion. At this moment, Xu Zimei felt an unprecedented strength; with a casual grip, a vast expanse of space at his fist instantly shattered. He could feel the armor covering his body surface. It provided him with defense, offense, endless stamina, and even healed his wounds. This was truly an artifact that enhanced everything. Seeing the astonished expression on the black-haired man¡¯s face, he slowly picked up the Tyrant Shadow in his hand. His gaze deep as he looked at the dark blade. Thunderbolt, Blazing Flame, flood, Hurricane, Essence of the Sun, Essence of the Moon. Several different attributes rolled and surged on the blade. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, slowly raising the Tyrant Shadow, aiming the tip at the black-haired man. His lips moved slightly, and he said in a calm tone, "Way of inquiry thirteen moves, Wrath of the Form King." This move, Wrath of the Form King, was a technique he created in his most furious moment in his previous life. ``` He had infused all of his fury and insanity into his moves, embodying the true meaning of the technique. Attack without defense, the best offense is a relentless assault. A surge of fighting spirit burst forth from Xu Zimei, enveloping the tip of his blade. Tyrant Shadow began to tremble. Behind Xu Zimei, waves of Blade Qi began to converge. These waves of Blade Qi eventually formed the shape of a monster. This monster had only one leg and was entirely blood red in color. Despite having just one leg, its upper body was exceedingly robust. Blocks of muscles protruded prominently, and its arms were thicker than the heads of ordinary people. Atop its head grew a single blue horn. A silver hoop adorned its left ear, it had a lofty nose bridge, and its eyes were deeply sunken. This was the Form King that Xu Zimei had condensed. At this moment, the Form King, following Xu Zimei¡¯s command, merged into Tyrant Shadow as a stream of light. The trembling of Tyrant Shadow became faster, and its frequency steadily increased. The blade began to emit a red glow, as if it had reached the brink of madness. As the final moment of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations approached, Xu Zimei raised Tyrant Shadow and charged toward the man with black hair. The man with black hair slightly furrowed his brow as the Droopy-eyed White Tiger behind him let out a furious roar toward the sky. They ultimately fused into one. On the man with black hair, the figure of the White Tiger could vaguely be seen. He threw a punch that brought forth all of Wu Geng¡¯s heavens and earth, hammering down on Xu Zimei. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amidst it all, the sound of a beast¡¯s roar seemed to emanate from his fist. Tyrant Shadow collided with the man¡¯s fist. A "boom" resounded as an explosion radiated outwards from the two of them as its epicenter. The rumbling continued to echo all around. The two were separated, each staggering backward. With each step back, the space beneath their feet shattered layer by layer. Finally, they both steadied themselves, and the man with black hair gave Xu Zimei a grave look. Under the premise of a difference of one great realm, the two were unexpectedly evenly matched. His gaze shifted slightly to another battlefield. Chaos was clearly dominating the man in the green robe and seemed in no rush to kill him. Instead, it appeared to be toying with its opponent in a mocking manner. ... The man with black hair steadied his spirit, his eyes once again fixing on Xu Zimei. "You indeed surprised me a bit," he said coolly. "But you certainly can¡¯t maintain this state for much longer, right?" "I can keep this up for a few more days and nights if you want to test me," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. As his words fell, Tyrant Shadow in his hand charged once again. Each strike was intended to be a lethal blow. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother to defend; he fought in a way that was ready to kill a thousand enemies at the cost of eight hundred of his own. In the beginning, the man with black hair could hold on. But as time passed, Xu Zimei¡¯s speed accelerated, and the force of his blade strikes became more fearsome. In an instant, the man was unable to evade and was slashed in half by Xu Zimei. Bisected at the waist. Seeing this scene, the man in the green robe next to them had his eyes almost popping out in rage, and he let out a thunderous roar. Chaos, seemingly tired of the game, smashed down with a slap, plunging the man in the green robe deep into the ground. Although the man with black hair was cut in two, he had not completely died. The power of someone in the Divine Vein Realm lay in the fact that even if their head were severed, they could be resurrected. However, now that both were gravely injured, a full recovery was not going to be easy. Chapter 418 - 417 The Old Lady Who Pulls the Cart Watching Xu Zimei approach step by step, the man with black hair and the elder in green garments both showed a slight change in expression. "Who exactly are you?" the elder in green asked earnestly. "What does it matter if you know? Do you think you can leave here alive today?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "What good does killing us do for you? Do you want to make an enemy of the Heaven Tiger Empire?" said the elder in green. "Better to let us go, and we can consider this matter settled." "You¡¯re mistaken, what if I make an enemy of the Heaven Tiger Empire?" Xu Zimei said with a faint smile, shaking his head. "I don¡¯t even take your Luochong Tribe seriously." "Kill or slash, why all this nonsense," the black-haired man said coldly. His demeanor was calm, and he looked at Xu Zimei with some disdain, not caring about life or death. Xu Zimei smiled but did not speak. Spiritual energy surged through his hands, and pitch-black Demonic Qi burst forth. With a wave of his right hand, the air around him rippled like overlapping mountains. In the end, the figures of the black-haired man and the elder in green vanished on the spot. When the two reappeared, they found themselves within the True Fate World of Xu Zimei. Of course, Xu Zimei did not give them much time to observe. The moment they appeared, they were directly thrown to where the Bauhinia Flowers were. This was because earlier, Xu Zimei could sense the consciousness transmitted by the Bauhinia Flowers. They wanted Xu Zimei to help them find food. Xu Zimei was also curious to see what these Bauhinia Flowers truly were. An ascendant to immortality and a Divine Vein Realm practitioner, these were indeed the most suitable nutrients. When the two were thrown in front of the strange Bauhinia Flowers, billows of black mist spread from the flowers. Suddenly, the black mist soared into the sky, enveloping both men within it. The elder in green and the black-haired man struggled desperately. Regrettably, both of them were heavily injured, with barely a tenth of their strength remaining. Immediately, the black mist rolled and engulfed both men. The Bauhinia Flowers digested their bodies, using them as nourishment. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei stepped out from the True Fate World and, seeing no one around, headed towards Worry-Free City. On the way, he took out the Wind Extinguishing Bead to examine it. A single Wind Extinguishing Bead did not have much use, but if one were to collect all five Spiritual Pearls. It¡¯s said they could possess the power to change the entire Yuan Central Continent. ... Xu Zimei had once heard a legend, whether it was true or not, no one knew. Back then, the Yuan Central Continent was still intact, without the so-called division into five continents. The timeline was even older than the Mythical Era, and before that, a great war had ravaged the Yuan Central Continent. Of course, these were all rumors, and no information about that war had survived. That war almost changed the landscape of the entire continent. The entire continent was shattered to pieces and almost sank into the depths of the Endless Heaven Sea. Eventually, the continent was divided into five parts. But initially, the five continents were not stable. Whenever the weather in the Endless Heaven Sea turned foul, storms raged, bringing tumultuous waves crashing in. The five continents would drift and begin to collapse, birthing floods and even splitting apart. Countless creatures perished in the chaos. It was a time when all beings struggled to survive, uncertain if disaster or the next day would come first. Perhaps while sleeping, an entire continent would completely crumble and sink. Latterly, the Heavenly Dao took pity on the myriad beings and condensed a part of the World Origin into five different types of Spiritual Pearls. They were used to suppress the various continents. Many years later, the five continents gradually stabilized. And those five Spiritual Pearls, after the stabilization of each continent, turned into five streaks of flowing light, scattering across the lands. It is said that if someone could gather all five Spiritual Pearls, they would possess the power to change the Yuan Central Continent. Xu Zimei looked at the deep cyan bead in his hand, who could imagine the vast power it contained within? Inside this Wind Extinguishing Bead, there was a type of wind called the World-Ending Divine Wind. This World-Ending Divine Wind, at its highest realm, could cause darkness to envelop heaven and earth, bring sorrow to ghosts and gods, shatter stone and cleave cliffs, and extinguish life itself with but a breath, it was extremely formidable. Xu Zimei was now trying to control this divine wind. But first, he had to make the Wind Extinguishing Bead recognize him as its master. Xu Zimei placed it into the True Fate World and let the Chaos Pearl suppress it for the time being. After some time had passed, it should recognize him as the master. The time he had spent in this cave was actually not long, but the flow of time within was different. Clearly, about seven days had already passed in the outside world. By evening, Xu Zimei returned to Worry-Free City. At this time, Worry-Free City had already become completely quiet, the streets were very desolate. Darkness, like a silent behemoth, seemed to have devoured the entire city. Xu Zimei walked into the city, and occasionally a few gusts of breeze blew by, stirring up a swirl of dust that then drifted into the distance. A "crunch crunch" sound came from one end of the street. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, looking straight ahead where darkness shrouded everything. This crunching sound was like the grinding of cartwheels on the ground with great effort, sounding harsh and unpleasant. An odd wind blew by, carrying a few emerald leaves that slowly fell in front of Xu Zimei. This wind was very cold, standing out as exceedingly strange in the pleasant spring season. Xu Zimei slightly bent down to pick up the green leaf that had just blown over. The shape of the leaf was strange, covered with dense, backward-facing barbs. It was oval-shaped and smelled somewhat like a camphor tree leaf. Xu Zimei had never seen this kind of leaf before. He put the leaf in his pocket and continued to walk forward. The closer he got to the end of the street, the more distinct the "crunch crunch" sound became. Finally, at the corner of the street, a cart slowly approached Xu Zimei. The owner of the cart was an old peddler woman. She wore brown clothes, much like tree bark. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What they were made of, no one knew. Her hair, like the silver flowers of an iron tree, fanned out all over the top of her head. Her complexion was wax-yellow, covered with furrows and wrinkles. When her wrinkled face smiled, it looked almost like crying. Right now, she was hunched over, silently pushing her small cart along the street. Her movements were slow, each small step seemingly imbued with a kind of magic. One moment, she was at the corner of the street, and in what seemed like a single breath, or the blink of an eye, she appeared not far from you. The cart, too, was the same shade of brown, covered with a brown cloth, hiding whatever was inside. ... Amidst the ear-piercing, old and worn sound of her cart grinding against the ground, the old woman¡¯s stooped figure stopped in front of Xu Zimei. She turned her gaze and stared straight at Xu Zimei. "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Have some fruit," the old woman said in a hoarse voice. Her gaze was strange, unnerving those who saw it. Chapter 419 - 418 The Forgetfulness Tree "Very well," Xu Zimei nodded with a faint smile. The old granny was momentarily stunned but quickly recovered. She pulled back the cloth on the small cart and took out a teal fruit. The fruit was only the size of a fist and was completely transparent. It looked like a piece of blue amber and was quite beautiful. Xu Zimei took the fruit and swallowed it in one bite. Watching Xu Zimei eat the fruit, the old granny¡¯s face revealed a kind smile. She covered the cart again with the cloth and prepared to leave. However, at this moment, Xu Zimei stepped on the cart, baring his teeth and smiling at the old granny. "Tastes good, another one please." "Each person can only have one," the old granny said calmly. "What if I really want another one?" Xu Zimei asked with a light smile. The old granny gave Xu Zimei a cold glance and continued to lower her head to push the cart, preparing to leave again. Seeing this, Xu Zimei chuckled, taking out a few strange leaves that had blown his way earlier from his pocket. He looked at the old granny and said, "Did you drop something?" The old granny glanced at Xu Zimei, then looked at the leaves with an unfathomable gaze, and replied in a hoarse voice, "Never seen it." "How could you have not seen it? Shouldn¡¯t this have fallen from you?" Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old granny¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Her right arm withered in an instant, turning into a tree branch that lashed out at Xu Zimei like lightning. Xu Zimei swung his hand and grabbed the branch attacking him, snapping it with force. With a "crack," the branch broke into several segments, and the old granny in front of him became furious. She stared at Xu Zimei as her body also underwent earth-shattering changes. The old granny¡¯s entire body withered rapidly. Both her arms and legs turned into countless branches, while her torso became the trunk. And her form grew larger and larger. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First, she filled the entire street, then continued to expand, crushing the houses on both sides. A shrill and piercing scream came from the tree. This commotion quickly attracted the attention of the citizens of Worry-Free City. "What in the world is that thing?" "Is it a tree demon?" The citizens exclaimed in shock. "Everyone run, this tree demon is trying to destroy the city." Citizens gathered together, streaming out of their homes in groups. The city¡¯s Vein Practitioners also rushed over, surrounding the tree demon from all directions. The entire city was in chaos, everyone desperately fleeing towards the outskirts. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze shifted towards the distance, where he saw three figures flying over from afar. The two figures on the left and right seemed to be guards. The one in the middle was a burly man. He wore a white tank top, his muscular build bulging with well-defined muscles. He had short hair on his head, and a striking scar ran down his right cheek. The aura of the Saint Vein Realm emanated from him. "It¡¯s the City Lord of Worry-Free City," someone shouted nearby. "The City Lord is here, we¡¯re saved." Everyone looked up to the sky as the figure with the scarred face slowed to a stop in front of the withered tree. The City Lord of Worry-Free City observed the scene before him. The withered tree had grown to over a hundred meters tall, its branches extending throughout the entire street. Countless houses collapsed thunderously under the wild assault of its flailing branches. The City Lord frowned slightly, and said to the two people next to him, "Start by evacuating the citizens. I¡¯ll handle the rest." The two nodded hurriedly and went off to start busying themselves. ... It wasn¡¯t until the withered tree grew to hundreds of meters high that it slowly came to a stop. This Sky-reaching Great Tree had countless branches dancing in the air. Its bark was brown, and its leaves were emerald green ovals, covered with thorns. At that moment, the great tree let out a shrill cry, piercing through the quiet expanse of the sky. Countless branches descended from the heavens, charging ferociously towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly as he watched the scene unfold, and suddenly, he remembered a legend. Especially when he saw the tree laden with fruit, the same kind that the old lady had given him to eat earlier. It was the same fruit that the locals often said caused memory loss. This made Xu Zimei even more certain of the legend he had heard. It was said that in the Yuan Central Continent, there existed a Forgetful Styx River. The river flowed from one end of the sky to the other, through the timeless and spaceless realm of Wu Geng. The river water was azure blue, reflecting against the sky and tinting half of the firmament. The ancient river meandered, hidden within the void, persisting through one era after another. The light sound of its flowing waters seemed to signify the countless rises and falls it had witnessed. It was said that drinking the water from this river could cause creatures to forget. Consequently, many who could not obtain what they desired, who had suffered great sorrow and lost faith, sought out this Timeless River. Hoping to use it to forget some of their excessively unforgettable memories. Unfortunately, the Forgetful Styx River was too mystical. People had only heard of it, but very few had truly found the river. It was said that beside the river grew a tree. A Forgetfulness Tree, the sole living being near this vast river. The Forgetfulness Tree absorbed the nourishment from the Yellow Spring River and eventually bore the Oblivion Fruit. Eating an Oblivion Fruit would also result in memory loss. The difference was, the Yellow Spring River allowed one to choose which parts of memory to lose. Whereas the Oblivion Fruit would make one lose all memories completely. ... Looking at the great tree before him, Xu Zimei was sure of his own idea. This was the Forgetfulness Tree, and what he had eaten before was indeed the Oblivion Fruit. But Xu Zimei was not at all afraid of losing memories, because his True Fate World had assimilated the Principle contained within the Oblivion Fruit. The countless branches of the Forgetfulness Tree attacked from the sky with a "crackling" sound. Each of these branches was dozens of meters thick. Each branch carried the harsh Qi of Wu Geng, unstoppable as if embodying demons and monsters, baring fangs and brandishing claws. Xu Zimei did not dodge or avoid, allowing all the branches to whip against his body. His defensive power had now reached an extremity, and as long as he was not obliterated in one hit, the Tree of Life would quickly recover. "Be careful," the City Lord of Worry-Free City, who had rushed over, shouted anxiously as he saw Xu Zimei being besieged by the branches. A "rumbling" explosion sounded. The ground where Worry-Free City stood cracked open with numerous fissures spreading in all directions. Like a spider web. Dust billowed, and buildings collapsed one by one. As the dust settled and the City Lord of Worry-Free City looked down again, he saw Xu Zimei standing unscathed on the spot. He seemed like the center of everything, with the ground cracking open around him in all directions. "Are you alright?" The City Lord of Worry-Free City quickly descended and approached Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei turned to glance at him. The City Lord of Worry-Free City hurriedly explained, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m the City Lord of this city." Chapter 420 - 419 The Seizure of the Forgetfulness Tree "I¡¯m not afraid," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Friend, do you know the origin of this Tree Demon?" the City Lord of Worry-Free City continued to ask. "I do not," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head slightly. The Forgetfulness Tree was roaring, and with each sway of its massive body, it shook heaven and earth. Countless cracks appeared on the ground. At that moment, a few hundred branches carrying sharp Jing Qi tore through layers of space, charging towards Xu Zimei to kill him. "Friend, how about we join forces to subdue this tree demon?" the City Lord of Worry-Free City looked at Xu Zimei and tentatively suggested. Xu Zimei did not speak; he watched the approaching branches. He directly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back, its blade erupting with a blade light that reached the heavens. "Way of Inquiry, the twelfth form: Annihilation Void." The blade light, carrying the sharpness to shatter the void, echoed with "boom boom boom" as explosions reverberated around. At this moment, it was not just space; all the surrounding branches were shattered and broken. Thunderbolt crackled "pitter-patter" on the blade. With a single slash from Xu Zimei, all the branches of the Forgetfulness Tree directly in front of him were annihilated. However, before he could react, countless more branches descended from the sky. They bound Xu Zimei tightly. He was bound by branches from all sides, then pulled in several different directions at once. It was somewhat reminiscent of being torn apart by five horses. Seeing Xu Zimei trapped, the City Lord of Worry-Free City¡¯s color changed to panic. With a strong Holy Power around him, he stepped into thin air and shouted, "Fear not, I¡¯m coming to save you." Then he clenched his fists, golden Spiritual Energy converging around him. He himself seemed like the first rising sun, shining brightly. HIs fists shone with brilliant gold, smashing directly towards the branches binding Xu Zimei. Just as he was about to hit the branches, the City Lord of Worry-Free City¡¯s direction of his punch suddenly changed, striking directly at Xu Zimei¡¯s back. With a "bang," Endless waves of force fluctuated around, shattering the surrounding space. The City Lord of Worry-Free City was laughing wildly, his laughter echoing in mid-air, particularly grating on the ears. Xu Zimei slowly turned his head, looking calmly at the City Lord of Worry-Free City. The City Lord¡¯s facial expression froze, and his laughter abruptly ceased. "How, how are you unharmed?" He asked in disbelief. "Because you¡¯re too weak," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Then, a formidable Blade Intent surged around him, consolidating near his body. It immediately severed all the branches that bound him. In an instant, he grabbed the City Lord of Worry-Free City by the neck with one hand and lifted him high into the air. "You can¡¯t kill me, I am the City Lord appointed by the Heaven Tiger Empire; only they have the right to judge me." Grasping at straws, the City Lord of Worry-Free City shouted, "This is outright defiance of the Empire!" "It doesn¡¯t matter," Xu Zimei said flatly. "Actually, I¡¯ve been suspicious of you from the beginning, just without evidence. The legend of Worry-Free City has been circulating for so long, with people being force-fed the Oblivion Fruit in the middle of the night, causing widespread panic. The city residents have already become afraid to go out at night. And you, as the City Lord, do nothing about it, even suppressing the matter with the Heaven Tiger Empire. It¡¯s hard for me to believe that you and this Forgetfulness Tree aren¡¯t in cahoots." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the City Lord of Worry-Free City¡¯s face changed drastically. "Save me," he shouted at the Forgetfulness Tree. He struggled desperately. Xu Zimei snorted coldly and grabbed the opponent¡¯s neck, squeezing hard. The Worry-Free City Lord¡¯s neck was almost snapped, as Xu Zimei drew his sword and Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Qi burst forth. Rampaging wildly in midair. It obliterated the Worry-Free City Lord¡¯s corpse along with his True Fate. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The death of the Worry-Free City Lord made the Forgetfulness Tree even more furious. Its branches, one after another, some merging together. Others spreading out like blooming flowers, attacking Xu Zimei from all directions. In any case, these branches were endless and could grow infinitely. Xu Zimei knew that only by lifting the Forgetfulness Tree off the ground could he fully restrain it. Watching the branches coming at him, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure suddenly flashed. He grabbed several of the branches, his forehead veins bulging, trying to uproot the Forgetfulness Tree. However, the Forgetfulness Tree¡¯s strength was far greater than Xu Zimei¡¯s, and despite his full effort, it was to no avail. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure started to retreat rapidly. He rose into the air and stood in midair. Behind him, a cerulean planet rose slowly amidst shrouded mist. The moment this cerulean planet rose, strands of misty aura enveloped the surroundings. A "boom boom boom" sound of space shattering followed. At this moment, it was as if even time around had come to a standstill. The cerulean planet seemed to contain an unimaginably terrifying power. With a "bang," the cerulean planet began to spin rapidly. Again, countless branches surged from all directions, completely surrounding Xu Zimei. Seeing this situation, Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle. He directly jumped into the cerulean planet. And the branches did not hesitate, following right behind him. When all the branches entered Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, the Dragon Clan that had been prepared inside soared into the sky. The dragons¡¯ roar filled the fields as they flew among the clouds and fog. Row upon row of dragons, each with different attributes and colors, descended from the sky. There were hundreds of them, including Chaos and the ten ancient Divine Beasts. Each grabbed countless branches and began to pull. Xu Zimei sealed off the entire True Fate World, trapping all the branches that had come in and tried to flee. With so many beings pulling together, the Forgetfulness Tree outside started to panic. It struggled furiously, creating a tug-of-war with the multitude of creatures. Xu Zimei was unafraid, with the Tree of Life supplying from behind, these dragons were pulling with all their might. This scene lasted for nearly half an hour, and the ground where the Forgetfulness Tree stood began to shake, resulting in countless cracks. Emerald leaves swayed gently with the breeze, eventually falling down. The massive trunk of the Forgetfulness Tree started to shudder. A "crackling" sound came from underground. Its trunk slowly grew taller, and this scene continued for about an hour. The cracking of the earth around accelerated, with tremendous momentum. Finally, with a "boom," The entire Forgetfulness Tree was utterly uprooted. At the moment it left the ground, the Forgetfulness Tree didn¡¯t even have time to react before it was directly pulled into Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. ...¡­ After entering the True Fate World, the Forgetfulness Tree hadn¡¯t even had a chance to take in its surroundings before it was surrounded by hundreds of dragons. Above, the Tree of Life swept down with endless Holy Power in an overwhelming Suppression. The Forgetfulness Tree couldn¡¯t even put up a fight. Chapter 421 - 420: Incarnation of the Heavenly Dao’s Will ``` Watching the suppressed Forgetfulness Tree, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was profound, and his figure slowly descended. "Submit or die?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. The Forgetfulness Tree roared, desperately trying to flee the place. Its countless branches were wildly attacking everything around, as if it had lost all reason. The entire land began to shake. The boundless spiritual energy around was disturbed. "I¡¯ll ask again, submit or die?" Xu Zimei said calmly. Yet, the Forgetfulness Tree still gave no answer, just wildly attacked everything around it. "Destroy it," Xu Zimei turned around and said blandly. As his words fell, the surrounding Divine Dragons and the Tree of Life that were hidden in the void vanished from sight. With the suppression gone, the Forgetfulness Tree instantly broke through, looking around somewhat angrily. However, before it could truly become enraged, the entire firmament above changed. Winds gathered at the edge of the sky, and clouds swirled with tumult. Streams of thunder intertwined with lightning echoed in the "rumbling" of the heavens. Then suddenly, the sky darkened, and the sun disappeared. Dark clouds filled the entire sky, while the mad wind lifted sand and stones, wreaking havoc between heaven and earth. Under the cloud-covered sky, an oppressive atmosphere prevailed. The sky gradually grew stormier, and amidst the dark clouds and torrential rain, silver lightning like great dragons crackled through the clouds. And it wasn¡¯t just lightning; it was as if true Divine Dragons rode the mists, overturning rivers and seas, roaming freely at the edge of the sky. At this moment in the firmament, a supreme force, unchallengeable by human might, descended as Heavenly authority. The Forgetfulness Tree felt as if its entire being could not withstand this Heavenly authority when it descended, about to shatter apart. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment the Heavenly authority descended, a pair of eyes appeared in the firmament. A pair of eyes indescribable in words. Majestic, domineering, invincible, unrivaled... These eyes seemed to convey too many implications, yet all were proclaiming one principle. Inviolable! In the presence of these eyes, you wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to meet their gaze, let alone the notion of combat to defy them. "Heavenly Dao?" Looking at those eyes, feeling the majesty emanating from them. That was the Forgetfulness Tree¡¯s first thought. The Heavenly Dao of the Yuan Central Continent! But that shouldn¡¯t be, it hadn¡¯t done anything against the principles of the Heavenly Dao. Moreover, although the eyes exuded an inviolable majesty, they seemed somewhat weaker compared to the true Heavenly Dao. Although it had never seen the true Heavenly Dao, the presence and pressure felt somewhat different from what it had imagined. In fact, the Forgetfulness Tree could never have guessed that these eyes indeed were an incarnation of the will of the Heavenly Dao. Only it wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao of the Yuan Central Continent, but that of the Divine Continent. Because Xu Zimei¡¯s world rules were not perfect, the Heavenly Dao had just been conceived and was not very formidable yet. Naturally, it could not compare with the mature Heavenly Dao of the Yuan Central Continent. But at least here, on this land of the Divine Continent. Apart from Xu Zimei the Creator, it was the deity, the god who judged everything. The moment the will of the Heavenly Dao appeared, the Forgetfulness Tree didn¡¯t even have time to resist. The thunderbolt in the sky was brewing, with boundless lightning accompanied by dark purple arcs of electricity, "rumbling" resoundingly above. Darkness descended as if the whole world had entered an apocalypse. Those indifferent eyes stared at the Forgetfulness Tree, as if they saw through everything clearly, leaving no secrets at all. Finally, when the thunderbolt above reached a critical point... ``` The mountain air was heavy with the tense stillness before a storm, and dark clouds loomed over the city as if to crush it. The Forgetfulness Tree could no longer bear the pressure and bent its entire body to the ground, expressing its submission. "I submit, I submit." It conveyed its thoughts to Xu Zimei through telepathy. However, Xu Zimei merely watched this scene indifferently, paying no heed to the Forgetfulness Tree. When the thunderbolt was fully nurtured, there came a loud "boom." The entire firmament seemed to collapse, and half the sky cracked open. A deep purple thunderbolt fell straight from the firmament. Carrying supreme might, everything in its path, including time and space, was destroyed. With an unstoppable descent, the Forgetfulness Tree didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge before it was struck by the thunderbolt. Xu Zimei thought he heard roars within the thunderbolts. As the thunderbolt struck with "crackle and pop," the land within dozens of miles cracked open, and not a blade of grass remained. In the center of the thunderbolt, the Forgetfulness Tree bore the brunt. The thunderbolt lasted for about a dozen seconds before gradually dissipating. The sky cleared up again, and the divine presence faded as his gaze slowly disappeared into the void. When all was calm again, Xu Zimei looked toward the Forgetfulness Tree¡¯s location. The surrounding earth was without a single intact spot. The Forgetfulness Tree, though not reduced to ashes, was riddled with countless cracks and was already on its last breath. The once vibrant green leaves began to wither. The branches hung listlessly. "This is a lesson, I gave you a chance, but it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t cherish it," Xu Zimei said, his voice solemn and calm, "I do not wish for there to be a next time." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Forgetfulness Tree quickly agreed in a weakened voice. Xu Zimei instructed it to recuperate in the True Fate World, and then he left this world. By the time he returned to Worry-Free City, the nearby area was devoid of people. The entire city had nearly become ruins. Living beings were in misery, and the surviving residents had all moved away to distant places. Xu Zimei looked around; Yue Qingli had lived in the city before, but now there was no sign of her. Of course, Xu Zimei also believed that even without his presence, Yue Qingli would slowly grow into the Divine Person she once was. Since their fate had been intertwined, there was no need to force anything. If it was meant to be, they would meet again one day. The matter with the Heaven Tiger Empire was nearly finished; he just wondered what reaction the Luochong Tribe would have upon discovering the disappearance of two of their upper echelon. For the time being, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t concern himself with that; his grandfather¡¯s birthday was approaching. He needed to hurry to the Phoenix Perching Empire, and there was also the matter he had promised to Sword Immortal Jiang Yun. Finding his family and bringing the legacy to his people. ... Travelling from the White Tiger Empire to the Phoenix Perching Empire was quite a distance. There was no direct Teleportation Array between the two. Xu Zimei needed to teleport from the Heaven Tiger Empire to the Bright Moon Empire and then proceed to the Phoenix Perching Empire. The Teleportation Array of the Heaven Tiger Empire was located in Heaven Illuminating City. Leaving Worry-Free City, Xu Zimei checked the direction and made his way toward Heaven Illuminating City. Heaven Illuminating City lay to the south of the Heaven Tiger Empire, built by the riverside of Sunset River. With water surrounding three sides of the city, it was a famously scenic city far and wide. Chapter 422 - 421 Temporary Stay in Heaven Illuminating City ``` The Sunset River, an endless stretch of water, flows out from a tall mountain within the territory of the Heaven Tiger Empire. It spans across five ranges and thirteen cities, beginning to meander near the vicinity of Heaven Illuminating City. In many places, it curves like a U, with its clear, bottom-visible waters flowing languidly. Heaven Illuminating City lies at the center of this U-shape, surrounded by water on three sides, with only one side serving as the main entrance. By the time Xu Zimei arrived at Heaven Illuminating City, dusty and tired from his journey, it was almost afternoon. The twilight stained the distant horizon, and a solitary bird spread its wings, soaring alone. The residents of Heaven Illuminating City all knew that the name of the Sunset River was not chosen at random. At sunset, the U-shaped waters would reflect the heavens, intertwining with the colors of the dusk sky. The river would project the scenes of the setting sun, bathing the encircling Heaven Illuminating City in a reddish glow. Standing on the edge of the city walls, one could almost see the sunset on the horizon interwoven with the ceaseless flow of the sunset in the river. It formed a vista that would involuntarily elicit a Heaven Shaking awe and marvel at nature¡¯s workmanship. This was the most famous scenery of Heaven Illuminating City, and many people would come from far away just to witness this scene. When Xu Zimei arrived in Heaven Illuminating City, he could see that the city walls were crowded with people. Looking around, surrounded by the clear, bottom-visible river reflecting the evening glow, he felt as if wrapped in twilight. This kind of tranquil beauty was too precious to disturb. Xu Zimei entered the city and found an inn to rest for the night. After making all arrangements, he went to the central square of the city, where the Teleportation Array was located, to ask around. He had intended to use the Formation to leave for the Bright Moon Empire the next day, but, unfortunately, the person in charge of the Teleportation Array told Xu Zimei it was broken. And it was still under urgent repair, estimated to take about ten days. Xu Zimei had no choice but to wait in the city; after all, he certainly couldn¡¯t walk to the Bright Moon Empire. It would waste even more time. What puzzled him, though, was that the Teleportation Array was of utmost importance to any city¡ªhow could it suddenly break? ... The sky gradually darkened, and the lingering light of sunset vanished into the darkness. The residents who had come on a whim returned to their homes in twos and threes, discussing among themselves. In the deep spring season, the temperature was most comfortable, and occasionally a cool breeze would come, inexplicably liberating and relaxing. Xu Zimei ordered some food and drinks at the inn¡¯s first floor and began to enjoy them leisurely. At other tables, some residents who had just returned from watching the sunset at the city walls also sat nearby. While savoring the day¡¯s sunset scenery, they drank their wine with relish. The sunset never repeats itself each day, so they watched a different landscape every day, never growing weary of it. In the middle of their conversation, someone suddenly sighed and said, "In this troublesome autumn, I fear only the Sunset River can bring us some solace." "Li Laosan, don¡¯t go jinxing us with that crow¡¯s mouth of yours," said a man in white sitting beside him. "With the City Lord here, what¡¯s there to fear? Besides, the higher-ups of the Heaven Tiger Empire are already aware of the situation and are dispatching strong fighters over here. There won¡¯t be any trouble." "Why bother with these troublesome matters? Let¡¯s talk about something happier," the third person laughed. "I¡¯ve heard that the City Lord¡¯s daughter is going to choose a suitor tomorrow. When she throws the embroidered ball, are you guys going to give it a try?" "Come off it, Li Laosan hasn¡¯t got the gall," the man in white laughed after downing a glass of wine. "If he dares to go, his wife would make his life a living hell." "Stop talking nonsense," Li Laosan glared at the man in white and said indifferently. "Tomorrow, I¡¯m going with my wife to watch the fun. I won¡¯t be trying to catch it anyway." "Although hardly anyone has seen the City Lord¡¯s daughter face to face, she rarely steps outside, word has it that she¡¯s quite a beauty. Whoever marries her is bound to enjoy the blessings of many¡ªa real catch." ``` "And even get to connect with the City Lord to become his son-in-law!" Listening to the conversation of the people beside him, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows, raised his cup, and drained it in one gulp. It seemed that something had happened in Heaven Illuminating City, and the Teleportation Array¡¯s issues didn¡¯t arise out of nowhere. However, the excitement of tomorrow could be worth checking out, since there was nothing else for him to do here. Xu Zimei only hoped that the Teleportation Array would be fixed soon, allowing him to proceed to the Bright Moon Empire. He was too lazy to care about the other matters. ... After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei returned to his room. At that moment, his True Fate World was quite lively. The World Tree was hidden in the void, managing the plant system of the Divine Continent. The mysterious Bauhinia Flower was shrouded in an increasingly thick mist, its six petals had all bloomed, sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. with six different patterns appearing on the petals, though currently, the patterns were too blurry for Xu Zimei to see clearly. Meanwhile, the Forgetfulness Tree took root in the sea beyond the Divine Continent, gradually healing its injuries. The entire tree was covered with lush Oblivion Fruit. Xu Zimei sectioned off a part of the ocean, exclusively for the Forgetfulness Tree¡¯s use. Every time his Oblivion Fruit ripened, Xu Zimei would merge it into the seawater. He aimed to, over time, create a brand new Yellow Spring River. The Chaos Pearl suppressed the entire world, but ever since the Heavenly Dao was nurtured, it had gradually become the new world¡¯s Dominator. As for the Wind Extinguishing Bead, it was kept together with the Taiying Youying that Xu Zimei had obtained before, both being nurtured by the Pure Moon Altar. Lately, Xu Zimei had been contemplating the "Demonic Skills." "Demonic Skills" had ten techniques, starting with the first one, "Illusory Demon Technique." This technique spoke of the ultimate in spatial manipulation. Developing the use of space to its utmost limits. Traversing space, freezing space, Dimensional Space¡ªthese are all applications of space. The path of space is far too complex; many spend their lives merely grasping the surface. In fact, since entering the Saint Vein Realm, Xu Zimei could also traverse space. But this was ultimately short-distance, and if he were to traverse longer distances, first, the risk was significant, and second, the coordinates of traversal couldn¡¯t be confirmed. This was precisely why he chose to use the Teleportation Array. ... Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, quietly understanding the way of space within. Bits of spatial force began to condense around him, the space force lacking color among the five elements. Because Xu Zimei was already able to manipulate space simply, the initial understanding wasn¡¯t difficult for him. Strands of spatial force surrounded him, and the space around him began to distort and fluctuate. As time passed, the spatial force grew stronger. Xu Zimei slowly extended his hands, his left hand striking towards his right. The distance between his palms seemed close, but when they collided, they passed through layers of space, never able to touch each other. Xu Zimei drew a deep breath; it was a mere Dimensional Space. The two hands appeared close, but in fact, they weren¡¯t in the same dimension. Chapter 423 - 422 Throwing the Embroidered Ball to Recruit a Suitor ``` To encounter each other, one must shatter the dimensional barrier with absolute strength. Xu Zimei could only utilize it on a small scale, but he was trying to expand the dimensional barrier. To comprehend more of the power of space. The moon hung over the willow treetops, and a gentle breeze brushed the willows. A quiet night passed. The next morning, when Xu Zimei got up for breakfast, he found that other than the shopkeeper, there was no one else inside. "You sure are leisurely, young master," the shopkeeper said to Xu Zimei with a smile. "Today, everybody rushed to the south of the city to attend the City Lord¡¯s daughter¡¯s matchmaking ceremony, where she¡¯ll throw the embroidered ball, and yet you¡¯re still leisurely eating your breakfast." "I haven¡¯t even seen the City Lord¡¯s young miss, so I can¡¯t talk of liking her, what¡¯s the rush," Xu Zimei replied with a smile as he sipped his porridge. "Whether you¡¯ve seen her or not isn¡¯t important, what matters is the chance to get close to the City Lord, and besides, I heard that the young miss is a beauty," the shopkeeper said with a chuckle. Xu Zimei smiled and looked down without responding further. He leisurely finished his breakfast wearing a purple robe, his long hair tied in a bun behind his head. He strolled toward the south of the city at a leisurely pace. At this moment, Heaven Illuminating City was rather deserted in all other parts except for the south. There, however, was almost overwhelmed with people. Some came to fight for the embroidered ball, while others were purely there for the excitement. A large group of young scholars dressed neatly and energetically arrived early to secure a good spot. To describe the crowd there in one sentence: heels nearly touching toes. Everyone was desperately pushing forward, and no one was willing to step back. Xu Zimei watched this scene with an amused smile and found a tall tree to the side. With a leap, he sat on a branch, a flask of wine he brought from the inn in hand, leisurely observing the frantic crowd below. Directly in front was a high stage, several tens of meters long and wide. It was covered with a red carpet. At this moment, Xu Zimei watched with great interest as the people fought over a girl, their actions both comical and laughable. Suddenly, a black-robed youth sprang from a tree below and landed next to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at the youth. The black-robed youth smiled and said, "I am Liu Changfeng. Today, the south of the city is overcrowded, and there is no place to stand. May I share this spot with you for a while?" "Are you also here to fight for the embroidered ball?" Xu Zimei asked casually and then inquired with curiosity. "I just heard about it and was curious to come and see," Liu Changfeng replied with a slight shake of his head and a smile. Xu Zimei sized up the man before him: dressed in a deep black robe, with a particularly profound color. He wore his long hair down his back. A curved bow was slung across his back, not an ordinary bow given its pure golden color. His aura was elusive, carrying a strong fishy smell. This intense seafood odor reminded Xu Zimei of aquatic creatures. ...¡­ Meanwhile, on the red carpeted stage, as the surrounding noise grew loud, a middle-aged man slowly walked up. The middle-aged man wore a bright red robe adorned with a thick beard. With his bear-like stature and tiger-like energy, his eyes radiated aggression. The atmosphere around him felt exceptionally heavy. When he spoke, the whole place fell silent. "Everyone, quiet down." As the words of the man in the red robe fell, the noise in the south of the city quieted down considerably. ``` "This is the City Lord of Heaven Illuminating City, Lue Xiongying." Liu Changfeng said to Xu Zimei with a smile, "You must not be a local." "How do you know?" Xu Zimei asked with a faint smile. "Lue Xiongying is a hero of this city, but there¡¯s not a hint of reverence in your eyes when you look at him. It¡¯s very calm, as if you¡¯re looking at a stranger," Liu Changfeng explained with a smile. "Your eyes betray you; it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t know him." "Oh," Xu Zimei said with interest, nodding. "You have a grudge against him, don¡¯t you?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Changfeng paused for a moment, let out a light chuckle, and quietly waited for Xu Zimei to continue. "Although you¡¯ve hidden it well, some emotions can¡¯t be concealed." Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "There¡¯s hatred in your eyes, and every time you mention Lue Xiongying¡¯s name, your voice becomes a bit heavier. It¡¯s clear you hold enmity against this man." Liu Changfeng fell silent for a long while, eventually turning to look at Xu Zimei earnestly. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "Tell me, do self-directed heroes count as heroes?" "Why wouldn¡¯t they?" Xu Zimei countered. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As long as most people are deceived to their core and can¡¯t touch the truth of the matter. If most people think he¡¯s a hero, then he is a hero." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Changfeng was silent for a long time, his gaze fixated on a spot in the distance. His expression was impassive, and it was unclear what he was thinking. ...¡­ Meanwhile, on the high platform at that moment, Lue Xiongying looked at the crowd with high spirits. With a face flushed with excitement, he said, "I am very grateful to everyone for coming here today, to attend my daughter¡¯s ¡¯Throwing the Embroidered Ball¡¯ marriage event. Although this act might seem absurd, it is my daughter¡¯s own wish, and as her father, I naturally hope she is happy." Lue Xiongying smiled and continued, "I won¡¯t say much more. Let¡¯s simply go over the rules, then. The participant¡¯s age must not exceed twenty-five. Those without disabilities or diseases may partake. For this event, whoever catches the embroidered ball is the lucky man. No grabbing or creating chaos is allowed. Otherwise, severe punishment will be meted out." As Lue Xiongying finished speaking, he waved towards the back of the high platform and said with a smile, "Qingqing, come out too." Then, the screen at the back of the stage was opened, and a woman dressed in a blue skirt gracefully walked out. The blue skirt, seemingly made of ¡¯Washing Silk Veil¡¯, had an ethereal beauty that was partly hidden and partly visible. In this haziness, her slim and graceful figure was accentuated. A head of black, shiny hair flowed down from behind her, embodying an indescribable charm. Her face was covered with a thin veil made of ¡¯Washing Silk Veil¡¯. The spring flowers and autumn moon often praised by poets now seemed colorless beneath the dimpled smile that peeked through her veil. "Clothed in cloud and garbed in floral grace, swept by spring breezes revealing dew-kissed radiance." ... The moment this woman appeared, there was a sudden silence on-site. Then, after this silence, came an overwhelming cheer. Although her full appearance was obscured by the veil, the people could still sense that she was a true beauty. Lue Xiongying nodded to Lue Qingqing and handed her a big red embroidered ball. Lue Qingqing also nodded slightly, then turned her back to everyone present. With her back to all attendees, she threw the embroidered ball high into the crowd. This little embroidered ball seemed to wield a special kind of ¡¯Demonic Skills¡¯, tugging at countless people¡¯s hearts. "The embroidered ball is coming down¡ªit¡¯s mine!" someone in the crowd shouted. Chapter 424 - 423: Blood Butcher When the small embroidered ball fell from the sky, the entire southern part of the city went mad. They rushed frantically towards the direction where the embroidered ball was landing. Some were pushed to the ground, countless people trampled over them, yet not a single one stopped. "The embroidered ball is mine, all of you back off." "Whoever dares to compete with me for the embroidered ball, don¡¯t blame me if my knife doesn¡¯t show mercy." ... The entire south of the city turned into a marketplace, with countless people jostling, fighting, and creating chaos. The ground was filled with cries of pain; even many were trampled to death. Finally, when the red embroidered ball landed, a plain-faced youth managed to snatch it. "The embroidered ball is mine, I got it," the youth held up the red embroidered ball in his hand, shouting loudly. Seeing this scene, the people around began to hesitate. They wanted to snatch it, but after all, the City Lord had spoken beforehand, and they did not dare to create chaos wantonly. "Friend, how about you sell me that embroidered ball? Name your price." Someone unwillingly proposed from the side. "Not selling," the youth shook his head and smiled, squeezed through the crowd, and strode towards the red carpeted stage. Just as the youth was making his way forward step by step, a figure suddenly burst out from the side and took off into the distance. The crowd didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of this person¡¯s face before they saw the red embroidered ball being stolen away. "Whoever snatches the embroidered ball, it¡¯s theirs." "Right, we¡¯ve fought over it for so long, why should he get it so easily?" Many such voices rose from around. Once someone set the precedent, others who were unwilling did not fear anymore. And the inducement of more and more people made matters worse. The scene that had quieted down became chaotic once again. And this time, the chaos was much more severe, as people unhesitatingly drew their swords against each other, fists and feet flying. All to snatch a single red embroidered ball. Xu Zimei leaned against a large tree, watching this scene unfold, and with a light laugh, he said to Liu Changfeng beside him, "Do you know any of those people just now?" "What people?" Liu Changfeng frowned and asked. "Those who were fighting for that red embroidered ball and those who caused the initial chaos," Xu Zimei asked with a light smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Changfeng gave Xu Zimei a deep look. Eventually, he replied indifferently, "I don¡¯t know them." Xu Zimei shook his head with a light chuckle and asked, "Have you ever heard a story?" "Which one?" "The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind." "I don¡¯t understand," Liu Changfeng said indifferently, shaking his head. Xu Zimei smiled and said no more. When the chaos at the scene reached a climax, the entire city was in disarray. Even the bystanders who had come to watch the show got involved, fighting amongst themselves. Seeing this scene, Liu Changfeng turned to Xu Zimei and said, "Brother Xu, I believe it¡¯s time for me to take my leave." "Don¡¯t touch the Teleportation Array at the square," Xu Zimei nodded and suddenly said this. Liu Changfeng, with profound eyes, ultimately did not answer and left the place by stepping into the air. Watching Liu Changfeng¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei pondered. "The scent of blood is getting stronger, what on earth could it be!" ... As the chaos continued to unfold on the square, even the guards who had been prepared for all eventualities could not stop it. Suddenly, a bloodied man came running over. "City Lord, the Yishe Tribe is attacking, we nearly lost the North City Gate." The man shouted loudly, but those below who were still desperately vying for the embroidered ball paid him no mind. Lue Xiongying stood on the high platform at the head, eyes slightly narrowed, and said, "I understand." He had only said half of his sentence when he heard a resounding "boom" coming from the north. Soon after, explosions erupted simultaneously from the east, west, and south directions. The enormous noise finally awakened the surrounding citizens who were scrambling for the ball, and they looked up in terror. "Rumbling" sounds of surging floodwaters rose all around. "Lue Xiongying, today shall be the day your Heaven Illuminating City falls." As an angry roar came from the sky. Looking around Heaven Illuminating City, towering waves had been stirred up. The sky started to darken, with clouds gathering in clusters above. It seemed tiny raindrops began to fall continuously from the sky, like a fine drizzle. These towering waves, a hundred meters high, had enclosed all sides of Heaven Illuminating City. Suddenly, the wind raged, the waves surged, and the sea churned up a storm that coalesced in the sky like it could uproot decaying trees effortlessly. And on these towering waves, there stood countless figures. These figures were all sea serpents. Every one of them was a hundred meters long, with black and white skin. Like zebras, they were covered in black and white stripes. Their heads were oval-shaped, and under the reflection of the waves, their scales shone with a dazzling brilliance. At this moment, on every one of these gigantic waves, countless sea serpents stood. They flicked their tongues, and their two eyes were a greasy green. Giant waves rose behind them, and with each slap of their bodies, they splashed countless waves. Rumbling waves mixed with the roars of numerous beasts sounded deafeningly in the sky. "Lue Xiongying, come out and meet your death." A light shout was heard nearby, followed by the sight of a figure treading the air, stopping in front of these sea serpents. Clad in a black robe, it was Liu Changfeng. And he was the king of this group of sea serpents. Lue Xiongying¡¯s Emperor Pulse Realm power reverberated around him, and he looked at the scene with little sign of panic on his face. But those below were completely stunned. "The Yishe Tribe has invaded, we¡¯re finished." "Everyone, fight alongside City Lord Lue, we might still have a chance." "Even if we die, let¡¯s make these beasts pay a price." ... Some stood dazed in place, some shouted lofty slogans, yet hid everywhere they could. "So you¡¯ve come after all," Lue Xiongying said with a faint smile as he looked at Liu Changfeng. "Has the Yishe Tribe run out of people? Sending a little boy like you." "What do you mean?" Liu Changfeng frowned slightly, sensing from Lue Xiongying¡¯s tone that the other side had known he would come. "I had hoped to catch some bigger fish, what a pity." Lue Xiongying shook his head slightly and said respectfully to the space beside him. "Old Wen, trouble you." As his voice fell, the space in front of him began to ripple in layers. Space was torn open, and an elderly man in a blue long robe slowly walked out from it. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This elderly man did not exude a powerful aura, but when he stepped out, the whole heaven and earth suddenly fell quiet. "Who are you?" Liu Changfeng asked with a frown. The premonition in his heart had already turned uneasy. "Wen Changgong, you can also call me Blood Butcher." The man in the blue robe said with a light laugh. His eyes were very small, almost invisible when he smiled. Chapter 425 - 424: Water Floods the Heaven Illuminating City ``` Hawk-like eyes, a hooked nose, and an unsightly mark on his face¡ªeither a scar or a birthmark. His head was completely bald, as all his hair had fallen out, and his thin frame was wrapped in a wide, long robe. "Blood Butcher Wen Lianggong," Liu Changfeng recalled the name and his face slightly changed. A once-dreaded butcher of the Northern Continent. He was truly cold-blooded and cruel¡ªit was said the number of people he had killed could fill the entire Sunset River. And, most importantly, he was a genuine practitioner of the Divine Vein Realm. He was a loose cultivator, but due to his excessive killings, he was eventually slain by someone sent by the Bright Moon Empire. Unexpectedly, the butcher had not died and was hiding within Heaven Illuminating City. Liu Changfeng immediately knew things were not going to end well. Originally, according to their estimates, the strongest in Heaven Illuminating City was only Lue Xiongying, a warrior of the Emperor Pulse level. Even if there were Saint Vein practitioners, they were manageable. But now that a Divine Vein practitioner had appeared, this was more than the Sea Serpent Clan could handle. The Sea Serpent Clan wasn¡¯t a large Monster Race; they dwelt in the Sunset River year-round. Even few were aware of their existence. There are more than three thousand races in this world; how could people remember them all? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Little lad, are you going to make a move, or will you surrender willingly to save the senseless sacrifice of many?" Wen Lianggong spoke indifferently. "This is our grievance with Heaven Illuminating City; must you really get involved, senior?" Liu Changfeng said. At that moment, he thought of Xu Zimei. The youth he had met in the tree. "The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind," the young man had warned. Only now did he realize that their so-called bridal ball toss was just a ruse. Even the city¡¯s people had been fooled to their bones. Their purpose was to create chaos, giving his group the impression of an opportunity. To coax out the Sea Serpent Clan for a comprehensive takedown. Otherwise, as long as the Sea Serpent Clan stayed in Sunset River, that was their home ground. Even a Divine Vein practitioner could do nothing to them there. With this thought, Liu Changfeng sighed softly. He was still too young! Liu Changfeng raised his head and looked calmly at Wen Lianggong, saying, "How do you know if you don¡¯t fight? If you¡¯re the enemy, there¡¯s no need for so much talk." After finishing his words, Liu Changfeng turned to look at all the clan members behind him. With a determined look, he spoke, "Everyone, I am at fault today. I misjudged the enemy¡¯s strength and led us all into this peril. Today, I am willing to die here. After my death, those of you who can return to the clan can choose a new king." Upon hearing Liu Changfeng¡¯s words, a transformed Sea Serpent clansman immediately spoke, "King, you need not blame yourself. Attacking Heaven Illuminating City was a decision made by all of us. No matter what, we believe only you can lead our Sea Serpent Clan to rise." "What a touching scene," Wen Lianggong chuckled to himself on the side. "It¡¯s a shame, though, that you¡¯re all going to die." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his words fell, a domineering aura surged from his body and soared into the sky. The might of the Divine Vein Realm descended, shattering the surrounding space with thunderous booms. "Old Wen, I¡¯ll leave it to you," Lue Xiongying said respectfully from behind. He then began to lead the surrounding city dwellers to retreat. Wen Lianggong¡¯s right hand surged with Spiritual Energy, and the sky above him started to whirl with wind and clouds. An enormous palm made of condensed Spiritual Energy emerged. This hundred-meter-long Spiritual Energy palm carried an overwhelming might, falling from the sky with an unstoppable force. The Sea Serpents below roared in fury. ``` They twisted their massive bodies, trying to resist and shatter this massive spiritual energy palm. "Rumble, rumble" sounds continued to rise at the edge of the sky. The towering, torrential waves rolled, one after another. The sea serpents struggled within the huge waves, screaming. Blood began to flow out, dyeing the waves blood-red. In the end, with a "boom," the palm fell from the sky, covering everything beneath it. All the sea serpents under the palm let out cries of despair and were annihilated within it. ....... Witnessing this scene, Liu Changfeng let out an angry roar. His body began to transform. Scales covered his entire body, and his originally human form grew larger, evolving into that of a serpentine creature. Unlike the other sea serpents, his body was purple. It bore an eerie, deep purple hue; even his pupils were slitted. His body was much larger than the other sea serpents, swaying angrily as he moved. The Sunset River outside of Heaven Illuminating City began to churn violently. The river water swept up a storm, condensing into the shape of a water twister. It surged toward the city. It was quite a sight, as if the water was going to inundate the golden mountain. The river water from outside overflowed the city¡¯s protective wooden bridge, rushing directly into the city. The city gates were destroyed, and homes collapsed one after another. The spiritual energy above was surging violently, all the sea serpents using their innate supernatural powers. Controlling the water of the Sunset River. Seeing this scene, Wen Lianggong¡¯s brow furrowed, and he shouted angrily, "Evil beast." Then, behind him, his True Fate blood appeared, a skull filled with slaughter and accompanied by the cries of all beings. To the naked eye, this skull seemed to exude endless evil. As if it had been cultivated from blood itself. Monstrous, evil Qi sky-high, sinful. Only a few words could describe it. The eyes within the skull glowed with blood. At that moment, as the skull appeared, the surrounding space twisted in an inexplicable manner. Eventually, half the firmament was painted a dark purple-red. An ominous deep purple-red. The skull began to move, and those below didn¡¯t even see its motion. It was only when it disappeared from its spot, accompanied by the screams of sea serpents. That people realized the skull was gone. When everyone snapped back to reality and turned their gaze sideways. They saw the skull hovering in mid-air, with hundreds of sea serpent corpses behind it. It was holding a large purple sea serpent in its hand, which was none other than Liu Changfeng. The scene was incredibly shocking. The whole sky was a deep purple, with mountains of corpses piled up behind. The skull indifferently held Liu Changfeng¡¯s neck, standing beneath the firmament as the roaring torrential water burst forth from the directions of the three city gates. "I was originally going to play with you, but alas, you didn¡¯t make it enjoyable for me," Wen Lianggong said with a faint smile. At that moment, Xu Zimei, standing at the very bottom, saw this scene. His gaze was indifferent, as if he had just watched a play, and eventually, he left for the inn. ...... "Tell me where your Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s hiding place is, and I might consider letting you go," Wen Lianggong said to Liu Changfeng, indifferently. "Would the Blood Butcher let his enemy live? Do you think I would believe that?" Liu Changfeng retorted grimly. Chapter 426 - 425: The Fleeing Liu Changfeng ``` "Do you have any other choice?" Wen Lianggong said indifferently. "Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything," Liu Changfeng replied with an unaffected gaze. Wen Lianggong evidently didn¡¯t have that much patience, his Skull-King malice fully on display as he forcefully slapped down with a massive hand. He shouted angrily, "Then you can go die." The moment the Skull-King¡¯s bone claw struck, it was incredibly sharp, and the space around it was torn to shreds. Just then, a figure appeared suddenly, flinging itself from the side. "King, run!" The figure stood directly in front of Liu Changfeng, only to be pierced through the chest by a claw of the Skull-King. Blood scattered into the air. Immediately following, one sea serpent after another leaped forward, opening a path for Liu Changfeng. "King, hurry, we only have hope if you survive." With each serpent¡¯s mournful wail, the waves around them surged tumultuously. The wicked Skull-King seemed to be reaping chives with ease, countless sea serpents dying at its feet. Witnessing this scene, Liu Changfeng¡¯s eyes split open with rage. He roared furiously, his figure transforming into a purple sea serpent. The originally purple skin began to emanate swirling mists. In the mist, spiritual energy surged, and a "rumbling" sound came from deep within the space. Immediately after, the mist shrouded the area. And Liu Changfeng¡¯s figure also gradually vanished into the purple fog. In his final moments before disappearing, his eyes were filled with sorrow and intense hatred as he looked at Wen Lianggong. Wen Lianggong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, as the Skull-King flew forth attempting to kill Liu Changfeng. Unfortunately, the mist was quite peculiar, and upon entering it, the Skull-King could not sense anything. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right after, the range of the mist began to spread. "Old Wen, what is this?" Lue Xiongying asked as he arrived, stepping on the air, looking at the purple mist with confusion. "This sea serpent must be a mutant, and what we just witnessed was its mutation-born supernatural talent. If I am not mistaken, this purple mist can shield all senses," Wen Lianggong said thoughtfully after a moment. Lue Xiongying¡¯s expression grew anxious as he quickly said, "Old Wen, we can¡¯t let it escape. Wildfires cannot destroy it, nor can the spring breeze bring it to life again. The Sea Serpent Clan of Sunset River is a ticking bomb, and it took us so much effort to lure them out this time. We cannot fail like this!" "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t get away," Wen Lianggong replied icily and indifferently. "The range of the mist is limited, it can¡¯t leave the city. Have your men close the city gates, nobody gets in or out. Then search the entire city, even digging three feet into the ground if necessary, to find it," Wen Lianggong instructed. "Then the task falls on you, Old Wen," Lue Xiongying said with a smile. "Don¡¯t forget what you promised me," Wen Lianggong looked up at Lue Xiongying, his tone carrying a slight warning. "I understand, certainly," Lue Xiongying hastily nodded. ...... When the purple mist spread to the central area near the southern city gate, it stopped. Clearly, this was the limit of Liu Changfeng¡¯s capabilities. Afterward, Lue Xiongying ordered men to guard the four city gates, locking down the gates to prevent anyone from entering or exiting during this time. He then began a sweeping search within the city walls. Meanwhile, the Blood Butcher Wen Lianggong took his position over the airspace of Heaven Illuminating City, overseeing everything. Any slight disturbance within the city would be instantly noticed by him. The sky gradually darkened, as the day¡¯s events had been many. Many people did not dare linger outside anymore, and as soon as dusk fell, they returned to their homes. ``` A bright moon hung in the sky, and the sounds of insects emerged from the dark corners. Compared to the deserted streets, the taverns within the city were very lively. Here, aside from a few patrons who genuinely came to eat, the majority were sitting in the tavern chatting away, discussing rumors from all over, north and south. With so much happening in Heaven Illuminating City today, those who couldn¡¯t sleep at night came here to chat, increasing the number of visitors. Xu Zimei still did the same as before, ordering a pot of wine and some ordinary dishes. He found a spot near the window and sat down, listening to the discussions of others around him. "Our City Lord is really ruthless, using his own daughter as bait." "It¡¯s laughable how we were all so foolish to actually believe the City Lord was going to have a ball-tossing event for marriage proposals." "Well, it¡¯s not like we got our hands on it anyway. The one who should really be upset is the guy who desperately grabbed the ball, only to find out later it was all an act." "Tell me about it, why would the Sea Serpent Clan even want to attack Heaven Illuminating City? We didn¡¯t provoke them, and now they¡¯re the ones suffering." "Keep your voice down, I heard that there are still members of the Sea Serpent Clan hiding in the city. The City Lord¡¯s conducting a search throughout the city, everyone be careful." As Xu Zimei listened to the people¡¯s discussion around him, he felt it was somewhat aimless. The Sea Serpent Clan and Heaven Illuminating City, none of it had anything to do with him. He just wanted the Teleportation Array to be repaired as soon as possible so he could then head to the Bright Moon Empire. After finishing the wine on the table, Xu Zimei slowly returned to his room. In the darkness, Xu Zimei had just opened his door when he sensed something was amiss. The smell of blood mixed with a strong fishy scent. He walked into the room and instinctively closed the door behind him. Then he lit the lamp in the room. As the room lit up, he saw that there was a bloodied figure lying on the ground. The person was completely dyed red with blood, which was still spurting out from his body. He was trembling slightly. The room was filled with a strong smell of blood. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, looking at the scene in front of him. The person¡¯s face was too bloodied to see clearly. But he remembered the aura, it belonged to the robed youth he had encountered on the tree earlier today. It seemed his name was Liu Changfeng. "Sea Serpent Clan," Xu Zimei murmured quietly to himself. He had guessed that the other was not human, but hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. Upon examination, he found that the other¡¯s injuries were severe. Although his cultivation was high, it still seemed difficult for him to recover on his own. After all, his True Fate had been seriously damaged, and without its help, it was hard to heal his own injuries. Xu Zimei thought for a moment, the members of the Sea Serpent Clan mentioned earlier in the inn who were in hiding, that must be Liu Changfeng. Xu Zimei did not want to be involved in such matters; this really had nothing to do with him. His right hand surged with green Spiritual Energy, employing the power of the Tree of Life, he simply treated Liu Changfeng¡¯s wounds. ...¡­ Liu Changfeng slowly opened his eyes, feeling a headache so severe it felt like it might explode. He felt weak and powerless throughout his body, finding even the slightest movement difficult. He could not remember ever being this badly injured. The images in front of him were blurry, but he could feel that he was leaning against a chair. The surroundings were very quiet, indicating he probably hadn¡¯t been caught by the City Lord Mansion. With this thought, he breathed a sigh of relief. The blurry images before his eyes gradually adapted and then started to become clear. Chapter 427 - 426 Tonight, Dao Wumian This was an inn, he looked up at the ceiling, and out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of someone¡¯s silhouette beside him. "If you¡¯re able to walk, leave as soon as you can." A voice suddenly rang out from nearby. Liu Changfeng remembered it clearly. It was the voice of the young man he had encountered in the trees earlier today. It seemed he hadn¡¯t come to the wrong place. "Brother Xu," he chuckled lightly. The smile stretched his facial muscles, causing him such pain that he grimaced. He began to slowly gather his own spiritual energy, using it to heal his wounds. As for the injuries to his True Fate, they could not be healed in a short amount of time, so he had to put them aside for now. About fifteen minutes later, Liu Changfeng opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to have vertical pupils as he let out a long breath of white air. At this moment, he was able to move his body simply. He quickly stood up and bowed deeply to Xu Zimei. He sincerely said, "Thank you, Brother Xu, for the rescue." "I didn¡¯t save you because I wanted to; I just didn¡¯t want to deal with the trouble of you dying here," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "No matter what, I will always remember your life-saving grace," Liu Changfeng replied earnestly. "How did you find me?" Xu Zimei asked. "I could detect the scent on Brother Xu, and I followed the scent here," Liu Changfeng replied. "You really are bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d hand you over to the City Lord?" Xu Zimei asked. "Afraid, but you are the only person I know in this city," Liu Changfeng said. "So I had to try, and luckily, I didn¡¯t misjudge." "Enough with the sentimentality, we are not that close. I was just too lazy to bother. Since you can walk now, leave as soon as possible." Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Could Brother Xu do me a favor?" Liu Changfeng quickly said. "No," Xu Zimei refused without a second thought, waving his hand dismissively. "If Brother Xu is willing to help me escape Heaven Illuminating City, my Sea Serpent Clan will agree to any demand of yours," Liu Changfeng said unwillingly. "That¡¯s a nice offer, but your Sea Serpent Clan holds no attraction for me," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Then what do you want, Brother Xu? If I have it, I will give it," Liu Changfeng said urgently. "I want Taiyang Zuzhao. Do you have it?" Xu Zimei said jokingly, without really expecting a reply. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Changfeng went silent. After a long while, he nodded and said, "I have it." Xu Zimei looked surprised. In that moment, Liu Changfeng suddenly felt an overwhelming presence emanating from Xu Zimei. Before this power, Liu Changfeng felt as if he was a small boat adrift on the vast ocean¡ªutterly powerless. "Do you know what Taiyang Zuzhao is?" Xu Zimei said gently. "Who on the Yuan Central Continent does not know the story of Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying?" Liu Changfeng retorted. "Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?" Xu Zimei stared into Liu Changfeng¡¯s eyes, asking seriously. "I¡¯m not certain that it is Taiyang Zuzhao, but our Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s ancestors predicted that it has some relation to Taiyang Zuzhao." Liu Changfeng said, "That thing has been with our Sea Serpent Clan for so many years, and we haven¡¯t figured out anything. If you want it, I don¡¯t see any harm in giving it to you. But you must help me return to the Sea Serpent Clan." "You probably don¡¯t know the consequences of lying to me," Xu Zimei said as he turned to look at Liu Changfeng. "Believe me, those are consequences you certainly wouldn¡¯t want to find out." "I didn¡¯t lie to you," Liu Changfeng replied. "That thing really has something to do with Taiyang Zuzhao." Xu Zimei nodded slightly and walked out of the room. "What are you going to do?" "Return to the Sea Serpent Clan." At the second-floor staircase, Liu Changfeng quickly grabbed hold of Xu Zimei, saying anxiously, "Are you crazy? They¡¯re conducting a large-scale search for me right now. If you go out like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even make it out of the inn before being discovered." "If you trust me, follow me, and I guarantee you¡¯ll be safe," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure as he descended the stairs, Liu Changfeng pondered for a moment before finally gritting his teeth and following closely behind. ...... The street outside the inn was a bit deserted, yet the guards from the City Lord Mansion passed by on both sides from time to time. They were searching every dark corner. No sooner had Xu Zimei and his companion hit the street than they were stopped by a group of incoming guards. "Stop, what are you two doing?" the leading head guard asked as he looked at Xu Zimei and his companion. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leaving the city," Xu Zimei replied calmly. "The city gates are locked down right now, no one is allowed to leave, let me check you." The guard¡¯s tone was irritable as he reached out to grab Xu Zimei. "Clamor," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. In this silent Wu Geng night, only the "clang" of metal was heard twice. The dazzling light of a drawn sword flickered in mid-air. Blood scattered in the darkness of the night. Liu Changfeng looked to the side, only to see that the bodies of the guards had already fallen nearby without his noticing when. "You¡¯re trying to break through by force," Liu Changfeng quickly realized, shouting out loud. "What fun is there to be had with a bunch of ants?" Xu Zimei looked up, holding the Tyrant Shadow, and step by step, he walked toward the direction of the city gate. His aura was commanding, each step bolstering his presence by degrees. The pitch-black Demonic Qi enveloped him and the blade of the Tyrant Shadow Blade in his hand. The Tyrant Shadow quivered slightly, as if craving for battle and slaughter. Xu Zimei¡¯s footsteps were light, like the gentle breeze that had just picked up. On either side of the road were sprouting, lush trees. With each step they took towards the city gate, faint shouts could be heard from behind. "To Central Street, someone has been killed, the Sea Serpent Clan must have shown up." ...... Dark clouds, at some unknown time, had covered the half-moon in the sky. The night had grown even darker. Xu Zimei looked up, at the heavy city gates so close at hand, and at the guards who ringed him in layers, trapping him inside. A faint smile appeared on his lips. "Tonight, the blade knows no sleep!" Wen Lianggong, the Blood Butcher, descended slowly from the sky, accompanied by Lue Xiongying, and chuckled. "So there¡¯s an accomplice!" Xu Zimei looked up, baring his teeth in a smile at Wen Lianggong. "Do you want to die?" "Take him down, dead or alive," Wen Lianggong ordered with a tight frown. As his voice fell, all the guards around them charged toward Xu Zimei and his companion. The shouts were deafening, causing a pain as if piercing through the eardrums. Their voices joined together, creating an overwhelming, unstoppable force. Xu Zimei slowly raised his head, and at that moment, pale blue arcs of electricity flickered in his eyes. Deep within those eyes seemed to lie a frightening force. In the instant that the thunderbolt erupted, the space in front of them seemed to shatter and collapse. Chapter 428 - 427 Going to the Sea Serpent Clan Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes held a very powerful pressure that spread from them. This pressure was extremely domineering. In his eyes, a thundercloud storm brewed, and with it came the faint sound of crackling explosions. Faint purple arcs of electricity flickered subtly. Finally, when everything reached a critical point, the aura around Xu Zimei soared proudly, with a loud "boom" emanating from his body. His eyes were almost entirely overtaken by dazzling light. Two purple thunderbolts transformed into a torrent, shattering everything in their unstoppable flight. The thunderbolts carried the might to destroy the heavens and the earth. This was the first layer of attack from the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil, "Nine Skies Heaven Thunder". As the Heavenly Thunder rolled down, sweeping across the area, the guards simply couldn¡¯t resist. The Heavenly Thunder shattered Wu Geng¡¯s empty space, with a thunderous rumble echoing in one¡¯s ears. The surrounding guards didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were completely obliterated. "Let¡¯s go," seeing this, Wen Lianggong shouted to Lue Xiongying and immediately turned to flee quickly. "Think you can escape?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Once again, thunderbolt burst forth from his eyes, shattering layer after layer of space with a speed so fast it was elusive and hard to defend against. The thunderbolts came with a sonic boom that resounded all around. Seeing this, the Blood Butcher Wen Lianggong realized he couldn¡¯t avoid the speed of the thunderbolts. He quickly summoned a skull to shield himself. Meanwhile, Lue Xiongying seized the opportunity to hide behind Wen Lianggong. With a "boom", it seemed as if the sky itself had been punctured, with gusts of wind and shockwaves rolling outwards from the opening above. The sound of cracking, like breaking glass, could be heard in the space around. When everything settled, the skull summoned by Wen Lianggong was completely pulverized into dust. Wen Lianggong and Lue Xiongying were kneeling on the ground, covered in blood. Xu Zimei directly released his Binding Immortal Lock, tying the two of them up and throwing them heavily to the ground. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am the City Lord of Heaven Illuminating City, why do you help these beasts," Lue Xiongying said to Xu Zimei. "Do you really want to be an enemy of the Heaven Tiger Empire?" "Still talking tough at a time like this?" Xu Zimei stomped on the other¡¯s chest. A scream escaped Lue Xiongying¡¯s lips as he spat a mouthful of blood, his complexion turning much paler. "What do you want, sir?" Wen Lianggong asked somewhat calmly, looking at Xu Zimei. "We have no grudges, do we? Whatever you want, just say the word." "Too bad the thing I want, you cannot give me," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Then he turned to face Liu Changfeng and said, "They are yours to deal with." Liu Changfeng was momentarily stunned, then gratefully glanced at Xu Zimei and nodded firmly. He approached the two men, his expression indescribable, seemingly mixed with many emotions. But above all, there was hatred and anger. "Release me, and from this day on, Heaven Illuminating City and the Sea Serpent Clan will not violate each other," Wen Lianggong said to Liu Changfeng. "Yes, or else even if you kill me, the empire will send another City Lord. Your Sea Serpent Clan will still be a thorn in their side," Lue Xiongying hurriedly nodded and added. "If I don¡¯t kill you, how can I face those dead clansmen?" Liu Changfeng asked indifferently. Xu Zimei paid no attention to the situation behind him; he turned away and walked step by step towards the city gate. But shortly after, inhuman screams of agony could be heard from behind. The screams, one after another, were chilling to the bone. One could hardly imagine the extent of suffering endured by the one voicing them. Xu Zimei waited at the city gate for a short while before he saw Liu Changfeng walking out slowly. His mood was somewhat low, and he had been silent all this while. "Is it over?" Xu Zimei asked. Liu Changfeng nodded, fell silent for a long time, and then looked up at Xu Zimei, "Even if he was killed, what of it? My fellow clan members won¡¯t come back to life; it¡¯s actually meaningless." "At least revenge was taken," Xu Zimei said flatly. "Thank you," Liu Changfeng said, nodding slightly. "No need, we each had our own aims," Xu Zimei shook his head. The two talked as they walked toward Sunset River. Under the guidance of Liu Changfeng, the two followed upstream along the river. The sky gradually brightened, and the east lit up with the pale light of dawn. The morning air was exceptionally fresh, with the occasional cold breeze blowing. Throughout the journey, both of them were rather silent. Xu Zimei had nothing to say, while Liu Changfeng seemed still to be mired in the grief of his clan¡¯s demise. "Do you know? Our Sea Serpent Clan originally lived in this river, uninvolved with the world." After a while, Liu Changfeng suddenly looked up at Xu Zimei. He spoke softly. His voice was very light, as if telling a story to Xu Zimei, or perhaps as if he were telling a story to himself. "Until this man named Lue Xiongying assumed the position of City Lord, everything began to change. This river was not originally called Sunset River; it was just a very ordinary river. But he, to make a name for Heaven Illuminating City and to gain recognition from the empire, secretly developed a kind of powder that could project phantoms. Every time at dusk, he would use Spiritual Energy to project into space, combined with this phantom powder. That could create the so-called spectacle of Sunset River." Xu Zimei listened to the other¡¯s words, just nodding silently, without interrupting or interjecting. Liu Changfeng, having said this, fell silent again for a short while. He finally continued, "Our nightmare began from there. That powder contained a strong poison, which contaminated the entire river so much that it became uninhabitable. Though it doesn¡¯t show on the surface, it posed a great danger to our Sea Serpent Clan, which had lived here for generations. My father, the previous king of our clan, died because he accidentally consumed this powder." "So that¡¯s why you wanted to massacre the city," Xu Zimei said. "What about later? What do you plan to do?" Xu Zimei knew that although Lue Xiongying had been killed, The Heaven Tiger Empire would still send someone else to take over here. The new City Lord, even if he knew the secret of the powder, would probably not stop. After all, it was because of Sunset River that Heaven Illuminating City became known to the world. Otherwise, there are so many cities in the world, who would care about a nameless city? ...... "I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with the remaining members of our clan," Liu Changfeng said, shaking his head. As they talked, the sky was already completely bright. And Liu Changfeng brought Xu Zimei to a certain place upstream. There was a large tree growing by the river, and the water was not particularly turbulent. "Here it is," said Liu Changfeng, as he placed his right hand on the trunk of the large tree. After a brief silence, a beam of light emanated from the tree into the river beside it. The water began to ripple, and the sound of "whooshing" reverberated around them. Chapter 429 - 428 The Legacy of Taiyang Zuzhao At the river¡¯s very center, a small and stable vortex had unexpectedly appeared. It rotated clockwise. "Your Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s entrance is so well hidden, no wonder no one can find it!" Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. If his guess about that tree was correct, it must have had a special bloodline detection function. Only members of the Sea Serpent Clan could open this door, and if others tried, it would trigger an alarm. He followed Liu Changfeng and jumped into the vortex. Xu Zimei felt the world spin around him. Only when his feet touched solid ground did he start to survey his surroundings. It was a passageway where the river water had been cut off. The walls of the passageway were embedded with transparent Luminous Pearls, reflecting off the azure blue waters at the sides, and now and then colorful fish swam by, which was quite beautiful. He walked through the tunnel with Liu Changfeng, and a palace appeared in the distance. It was quite large, though its decorations were somewhat ordinary. The view before Xu Zimei began to expand, and sea serpents of various colors and sizes swam freely around him. These sea serpents varied greatly. Some were in their original form, while others were transformed into humanoids. A dark palace was situated in the middle of these buildings. As he walked with Liu Changfeng, clan members often greeted them. As the two were nearing the palace entrance, a large group of people rushed over from afar. "My king, are you alright?" The leaders of this group were three elders. All three had gray-white beards and wore long black robes. Their attire looked quite strange. "Three Clan Elders," Liu Changfeng greeted the three men with a slight reverence. "I heard you were trapped in Heaven Illuminating City, and I was thinking of sending someone for your rescue," the leading Clan Elder said hastily. "Why have you returned alone, where are the others?" the second Clan Elder asked from the side. "They... they¡¯re all dead," Liu Changfeng paused for a moment before speaking sadly. "How could that be? Has Heaven Illuminating City become that powerful?" "Three Clan Elders, let¡¯s talk about these matters later. First, let me introduce someone to you," Liu Changfeng said, gesturing toward Xu Zimei. "This is Brother Xu. If not for his help, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to return." The three Clan Elders looked at Xu Zimei with surprise and then exchanged simple greetings with a noticeably colder demeanor. After all, in their view, a youth as young as Xu Zimei probably saved Liu Changfeng by luck. There wasn¡¯t much to make of it. Seeing the attitude of the three Clan Elders, Liu Changfeng felt a lump in his throat but continued anyway. Then, the third Clan Elder was the first to speak: "My king, what should we do now? If it really comes down to it, we could surrender to the Heaven Tiger Empire and let them protect our territory alone." "Do you think the Heaven Tiger Empire would value us?" Liu Changfeng countered. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Enough, your domestic affairs can wait and be slowly discussed later. Let¡¯s attend to my issue first," Xu Zimei interjected indifferently. The three Clan Elders glanced at Xu Zimei, irritation etching their brows. "Brother Xu, come with me, I¡¯ll take you to retrieve it now," Liu Changfeng quickly responded. "My king, what have you promised him?" the leading Clan Elder asked curiously. "He saved my life, and in return, I will give him a treasure from our storehouse," Liu Changfeng replied. "This won¡¯t do, that treasure cloth was left by our ancestors and holds great secrets within. How could we simply give it to strangers?" Clan Elder Two hastily replied. "This is something I¡¯ve promised, and there¡¯s no need for the Clan Elders to worry about it," Liu Changfeng said, glancing at Xu Zimei. After he saw that Xu Zimei didn¡¯t get angry, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Clan Elder Three slightly frowned, his face not angry yet bearing an air of authority, and looked at Xu Zimei. With a somewhat explosive voice, he said, "Young Master Xu, could you perhaps accept something else instead? We are very grateful that you saved our king, but this treasure cloth was left by our ancestors, and we can¡¯t simply hand it over to others." Xu Zimei looked up indifferently and glanced at Clan Elder Three. Then, faster than ordinary people could react, he appeared in front of Clan Elder Three with speed invisible to the flesh eye. He grabbed the other¡¯s neck and lifted him up. "What are you trying to do?" Clan Elder One shouted from the side. A "snap" sound. As the words of Clan Elder One had just ended, Clan Elder Three¡¯s head was twisted like a ball. It rolled off and landed on the ground. Seeing such a scene, everyone present became silent as cicadas in winter, with foreheads covered in cold sweat. "Do you wish to be annihilated?" Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept over all those present with a calm inquiry. Liu Changfeng immediately snapped to attention and hurried to Xu Zimei¡¯s side, saying, "Brother Xu, this is all a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be angered. I will take you to the treasury now." Watching the departing backs of Xu Zimei and Liu Changfeng, the two Clan Elders finally took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. They looked at the body of Clan Elder Three, dead beyond doubt. And the speed of Xu, just now, was so fast that it almost exceeded their perception. ... "It seems that your ¡¯king¡¯ doesn¡¯t command much authority," Xu Zimei said lightly on the way. "The three Clan Elders are highly respected and have many in the direct lineage. Originally, my father could suppress them while he was in power. Unfortunately, after my father¡¯s death, I had just taken the throne, and many in the clan refused to follow my lead!" Liu Changfeng said with a self-deprecating laugh. "Tell me about the treasure cloth," Xu Zimei asked. "Actually, I don¡¯t know much either; it¡¯s a story passed down within our clan," Liu Changfeng nodded in response. "Our Sea Serpent Clan has lived here generation after generation. It is said that in ancient times, our ancestors witnessed a great cosmic event. It is said that one day the sun split into two and the weather became extremely hot. Many creatures perished in that great event due to the drought. Then one day, one of the two suns suddenly fell. My ancestor wanted to chase after that sun, but unfortunately, it fell too fast, and within a few breaths, it vanished without a trace. Fortunately, my ancestor found a piece of treasure cloth that had fallen from that sun." "Treasure cloth," Xu Zimei murmured. "Yes, after extensive research and examining countless secret records, my ancestor began to suspect that the sun was the legendary Taiyang Zuzhao," Liu Changfeng continued. "For the second half of his life, my ancestor was nearly in a state of Demonic Skills. He was always studying that piece of treasure cloth, but sadly, until his death, he wasn¡¯t able to decipher anything. Laughably, in his dying words, he claimed that whoever could understand the mystery of the treasure cloth could lead our Sea Serpent Clan to rise. Because of these words, many ancestors devoted their lifetimes to this piece of treasure cloth. Unfortunately, they all came up empty, and in the end, we could only seal it away." Chapter 430 - 429 Arrival at the Phoenix Perching Empire "I don¡¯t know what use this precious fabric has, so you will have to explore its secrets yourself," Liu Changfeng said. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The two of them were speaking as they arrived at the entrance of the Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s treasury. This treasury was also a simple and unadorned palace, which presumably contained the Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s accumulations over the years. After going past the guards at the entrance, the two of them slowly walked inside. The treasury was quite large and had three levels. The first floor contained various oddities, and the second was filled with books. Liu Changfeng directly took Xu Zimei to the third floor and retrieved a long-sealed, dust-covered purple box. At the sight of the purple box, Xu Zimei¡¯s heart inexplicably began to beat faster. He took the purple box and slowly opened it. Inside was remarkably a piece of purple canvas. He took out the canvas, the material of which he did not know. It felt heavy in his hand and was somewhat warm to the touch. The canvas wasn¡¯t large, covered in dense black lines. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t notice anything else. "Any clues?" Liu Changfeng asked from the side. Xu Zimei looked at the canvas for a long while, then eventually shook his head. He packed away the canvas and said, "I¡¯ll study it more when I have the time." "I advise you not to become too obsessed with this," Liu Changfeng said from the side. "Many of my ancestors with exceptional talent spent their whole lives studying this, but in the end, they achieved nothing." Xu Zimei nodded slightly and said, "Given the face of this precious fabric, I can effortlessly do you a favor. Do you want to take complete control of the Sea Serpent Clan? I can help you kill those Clan Elders." "Thank you," Liu Changfeng said sincerely, "Those Clan Elders also have the best interests of the clan at heart, we¡¯ll resolve our differences." Xu Zimei nodded and said no more. Liu Changfeng had originally wanted to keep Xu Zimei at the Sea Serpent Clan for a few days, but Xu Zimei declined. After leaving the Sea Serpent Clan, he headed straight for Heaven Illuminating City to check on the progress of the Teleportation Array there. On his way, Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings and, finding no one following him, he gradually took out the precious fabric. Then he took a black-purple stone out of the True Fate World. The stone was emitting a faint glow at the moment, a phenomenon that Xu Zimei had not seen before. He had obtained the stone when he was in the Shenghua Domain, in Liuhuo City, due to the palpitations caused by Taiying Youying. It had been quiet until now, but with the appearance of the precious fabric, Xu Zimei felt there seemed to be some connection between the two. He had noticed this unusual feeling earlier in the Sea Serpent Clan¡¯s territory. But he refrained from taking it out because Liu Changfeng was present. Now, the moment Xu Zimei brought the black-purple stone in contact with the precious fabric, the stone began to tremble, its light intensifying until it became a stream of light. This stream of light soared into the sky, painting the firmament above in black-purple. The vast glow poured down like a waterfall, finally all flowing into the precious fabric. The next moment, the fabric began to burst forth with endless radiance. Xu Zimei was astonished to find that the horizontal and vertical lines on the fabric began to rearrange themselves. In the end, they transformed into a map. He examined the map, which was a simplified miniature version of the Yuan Central Continent. What surprised Xu Zimei was that the map only had one continent on it. This suggested that the map was from a very ancient time. The map was so ancient that when it was drawn, Yuan Central Continent hadn¡¯t yet split into the five pieces it is today. This thought left Xu Zimei rather startled and bewildered. Marked on the map were a series of red lines that seemed to be guiding Xu Zimei towards something. Eventually, the trail of the red lines stopped at a certain place. "If this map is about Taiyang Zuzhao, then this endpoint could be the location of Taiyang Zuzhao." Xu Zimei speculated. He studied the map carefully, for the Yuan Central Continent of then and now had many discrepancies. After comparing them one by one, Xu Zimei realized that the endpoint of this map wasn¡¯t on any of the five continents. It was in a hidden sea region within the Endless Heaven Sea. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know whether, after so much change, the location of that endpoint had moved. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, once the affairs of the Northern Continent were settled, he intended to explore it at the first opportunity. He carefully placed the map into the True Fate World. He then arrived in Heaven Illuminating City. In just one night, so many in Heaven Illuminating City had died, creating quite a stir within the Heaven Tiger Empire. The empire dispatched people immediately to manage the now chaotic city. Investigations into the cause of the incident followed soon after. By the time Xu Zimei arrived in the city, a new City Lord had already taken over. The city had once more regained its order. Xu Zimei guessed that the city¡¯s Teleportation Array must have been repaired. The new City Lord must have come through the Teleportation Array; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to arrive so quickly. The previous destruction of the Teleportation Array by the Sea Serpent Clan was precisely because they feared reinforcements from the Heaven Tiger Empire. When he entered the city, things went smoothly for him. After paying the fee, he used the Teleportation Array to travel to the Bright Moon Empire. The Bright Moon Empire is among the foremost of the thirty-six nations. Once Xu Zimei had experienced another journey through time and space, he finally arrived at Purple Moon City, a prosperous large city in the Bright Moon Empire. Purple Moon City was governed by the Shadow Moon Clan. Xu Zimei had no intention of lingering and directly took another Array from Purple Moon City, preparing to travel to the Phoenix Perching Empire. ...¡­ Recognized as one of the strongest empires within the human race, the Phoenix Perching Empire had a considerable reputation in the Northern Continent. Bordering the Bright Moon Empire to the east and the Rash Bull Empire to the west, it was the undisputed hegemon of this region. Both its territory and comprehensive strength were among the first-rate. What was more significant was that ever since the True Martial Great Emperor initiated the Era of Emperors, the human race has been in its most glorious era. The human race was inviolable, a consensus among the Myriad Clans. It is said that in the lands ruled by the Phoenix Perching Empire, a great battle once took place. A divine wind crossed the Wugeng Void and eventually descended to nest on this piece of land. It underwent its heavenly transformation here, and the scorching fires baked the earth for years. With not a single blade of grass growing, the land was devoid of life. Finally, when the empire was founded, people named it Phoenix Perching. Safety Sky City was a rather obscure small city under the Phoenix Perching Empire¡¯s jurisdiction. Among the multitude of cities, it was this small city that possessed its own independent Teleportation Array. This puzzled many, and several other cities even protested to the empire. But to little effect, and the empire provided no explanation. Chapter 431 - 430 Phoenix Perching Demon Forest Xu Zimei slowly opened her eyes, and the world before her began to stabilize. He stepped out of the Teleportation Array. After casually inquiring with a few people around, he learned that he had arrived in Safety Sky City, within the Phoenix Perching Empire. He wandered around the city and found that its scale was very small. It was almost equivalent to a small town. After several days of spatial teleportation, Xu Zimei¡¯s body and mind were somewhat tired. As night gradually fell, he decided to stay here for the evening. After finding an inn and having dinner, Xu Zimei went back to prepare for comprehending "Demonic Skills". ... The deep night in Safety Sky City was exceptionally quiet. Because the city was situated on the edge of the empire, it hardly had any connection with the so-called prosperity and bustle of a major city. The residents within the city had gone to sleep early. In this silent darkness, a sudden gust of wind rose outside the city. Three figures draped in black and red robes appeared outside the city. They stood in front of the city gate and calmly gazed at the city for a long, long time. Eventually, the figure in the middle broke the silence and spoke. "Is it confirmed? Is it here?" "There is no mistake in the message," the middle figure nodded slightly. "What did the organization say, to destroy the city or...?" "The Divine Sect must not expose themselves completely here, do you understand?" the figure in the middle said indifferently. "Then what should we do? Just the few of us go and destroy the city?" "Do you think they would be unprepared? We few are not enough." "So what do you suggest?" "Let¡¯s borrow a knife to kill someone!" the figure with the piercing gaze said. ... Phoenix Perching Demon Forest, this is a vast forest stretching across mountains, snow mountains, and plains. The forest crosses half of the Phoenix Perching Empire. It¡¯s a notorious danger spot. Not only the people of Phoenix Perching Empire but also those from other empires around know it¡¯s a troublesome place that has always been insolvable. There is only one type of creature in Phoenix Perching Demon Forest. "Monster Spirits!" They are creatures born from heaven and raised by earth, normally feeding on the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, and their nature is gentle and timid, never daring to enter the world of humanity. However, these Monster Spirits are very particular about the concept of territory. They become inexplicably irritable upon seeing any creature intrude into Phoenix Perching Demon Forest and will attack and kill the target until it is dead. Therefore, the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest has been the most troublesome place for the empire for many years. But because the Monster Spirits are naturally timid, there has been peace with humans for many years. To prevent humans from accidentally wandering into Phoenix Perching Demon Forest, or Monster Spirits from suddenly venturing out one day, the Phoenix Perching Empire started building a Defensive Array along the starting point of the Monster Forest a long time ago. The array starts from Shanyang City in the east and extends to Phoenix Perching Valley in the west. After hundreds of years of construction, gathering nearly all the Array Masters of the entire Phoenix Perching Empire, they finally succeeded in enclosing the entire Phoenix Perching Demon Forest within the array. North of Safety Sky City, not far away, runs the path where Phoenix Perching Demon Forest spreads. Therefore, there is a fortress there that is very important for controlling the Defensive Array. ... In the deep spring season, the weather is not cold but rather cool. The spring breeze drifted through the Monster Forest, lifting a few emerald leaves to twirl in the sky. Eventually, they softly landed on the ground. Standing atop the fortress, one could clearly see the situation for several kilometers around. Two soldiers clad in red armor were sitting on top of the fortress. An older man and a youth. "Uncle Han, keep watch for me so I can take a nap," the youth said to the old man with a smile. "What were you up to during the day, you rascal?" the old man grunted in response. "If something goes wrong in the Monster Forest, we¡¯ll see what you¡¯re going to do." "How could it? Uncle Han, you¡¯ve been guarding this fortress for over thirty years without a single problem." The youth chuckled, "I¡¯m not that unlucky." As he spoke, the youth leaned against the wall and fell asleep, while the old man beside him shook his head helplessly. The wind was strong at night, and the sky gradually darkened. For those who guarded the fortress, what they liked least was hot weather, as well as heavy rain or snow. Uncle Han glanced at the sky, eventually stood up, and set his eyes in the direction of the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest. He was completely unaware that several figures were approaching him in the darkness. A gust of wind swept past his ear, and before he could respond, a mass of black fog enveloped him and completely dissolved and corroded away. Three figures in black robes looked at the youth still lying on the ground asleep, and one kicked him awake. "Uncle Han, what are you doing?" the youth slowly opened his eyes, asking sleepily. But when he saw the scene in front of him, the three black-robed figures just standing there calmly, he was completely stunned. "Big brothers, may I ask who you are?" the youth asked with a wry smile. "Open the defensive array," the black-robed figure in the center said indifferently. "I can¡¯t open it; I¡¯m just ordered to guard this place and don¡¯t have the authority over the formation," the youth quickly shook his head and said. "Then what use is there for you to be alive?" the black-robed figure on the left said as his right hand fell swiftly. The youth didn¡¯t even have time to scream before the black fog silenced and corroded him. ... "What now?" the black-robed figure on the left asked. "First, let¡¯s check the formation." The three left the fortress and went straight to the formation of this place. The formation was always active, invisible, and intangible. After observing the site for a long time, the figure in the middle breathed a sigh of relief. He said, "It seems my guess was not wrong. Although their formation is a whole, it is made up of several smaller formations leading to it." "So do we not need to break the entire large formation but only need to break this part to open a small exit?" asked the black-robed figure beside him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You two go stand guard; I¡¯ll give it a try," the black-robed figure in the middle nodded back. About an hour later, the formation at this place started to fluctuate. The originally invisible formation became clear, like a transparent blue shield. The figure in the black robe took out a bottle of black potion from the Storage Ring and poured it all over the shield. "Crackle pop" soft crackling noises suddenly erupted on the formation. Not long afterward, a small opening was corroded in the formation. The figure in the black robe gestured, calling the other two who were keeping watch to come over. He said gravely, "There are three hours until dawn, which means we must complete all preparations within three hours. Otherwise, we will be discovered." "Understood," the other two black-robed figures nodded and then walked through the small opening into the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest. ...¡­ In the early morning, the faint light of dawn cast a soft glow just beginning to peek over the horizon. Chapter 432 - 431: Seizing the Fortress ``` For the residents of Safety Sky City, it was an ordinary day. However, it was at this moment that the melodious sound of a flute came drifting from afar. This flute music seemed to possess a special kind of magical power, both melodious and deep. It was unknown who was playing it. Soon after the flute music began, an inexplicable "rumble" followed closely behind. This "rumble" started off quietly, resembling the sound of a drum. But as time went on, it grew louder and louder until it was like the roaring of thunder, with Heavenly Thunder crashing down. It wasn¡¯t just the noise; the ground itself seemed to start shaking and trembling. The morning breeze blew gently, as for those living in Safety Sky City. Here, far from the Imperial Capital, the pace of life was frighteningly slow. At this time, apart from a few people who had gotten up early, most of the residents were actually still asleep. But as the noise outside grew louder and louder, no one felt sleepy anymore. Including Xu Zimei, he walked out of his room to see what was going on. "What¡¯s going on outside? The noise is so loud." "I don¡¯t know, it seems like it¡¯s coming from the fortress." The people who walked out of the inn with Zimo were also discussing animatedly. "The fortress? Could it be that there¡¯s trouble from the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest?" "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Ever since the fortress¡¯s Defensive Array was built, it¡¯s been a long time since we had any trouble." Countless citizens came to the city walls, looking towards the north. All they could see was dust rising in the north, as if billowing smoke from a wildfire. Due to the distance, nobody could see clearly. However, at that moment, several people were seen running over in a fluster from not too far away, apparently residents of Safety Sky City. Before the people on the wall had a chance to ask, those who came in flustered from the outside had already started yelling. "Monster Spirits have appeared, Monster Spirits are attacking us!" "Quick, notify the City Lord, it will be too late if we delay any longer." ... Following the shouts of those people, the residents inside the city started to panic. Monster Spirits¡ªeveryone knew what that meant. "No need, I¡¯ve already been over there to check," just when everyone was in a panic, a man in a green robe emerged from a nearby house. Coming out with him were several high-ranking officials of Safety Sky City, who had apparently been discussing something inside just a moment ago. "City Lord Gao," seeing the appearance of the green-robed man, the surrounding citizens hurriedly greeted him. Gao Zelong had a dignified expression, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, and an undispellable worry on his face. "Everyone, given the urgency of the situation, I won¡¯t hide anything from you." Gao Zelong said in a resonant voice, "There¡¯s a small breach in the Defensive Array at the fortress. The Monster Spirits that were always in the Monster Forest have rushed out as if gone mad. Our urgent priority now is to repair that small breach to prevent the Monster Spirits from breaking through again." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Gao Zelong¡¯s words, the citizens around began to discuss among themselves. "City Lord, just say what you need to. This is our homeland, we will naturally protect it." "Right, let¡¯s all unite and wipe out these Monster Spirits." Seeing the resolve of the people, Gao Zelong¡¯s emotions also stabilized somewhat. He finally spoke about the solution. Most of the guards have to stay to defend the city; there can¡¯t be any slips here. And Gao Zelong would lead the city¡¯s residents who were Vein Practitioners in cultivation to the fortress to mend the Formation. ``` ``` This matter is highly dangerous, as we will certainly have to face the Monster Spirits, and casualties are inevitable. After Gao Zelong finished speaking, he quickly began to assign tasks. Xu Zimei had also planned to meet these Monster Spirits and see what they were like. Finally, after all tasks were assigned, Xu Zimei realized that there were quite a few Vein Practitioners within the city. There were more than three hundred people going to repair the Defensive Array. Nobody dared delay, and after Gao Zelong gave instructions for the city¡¯s safety, he led the massive crowd of citizens out. The crowd didn¡¯t dare to take the main roads, as that would mean coming face to face with the Monster Spirits. If they did, the losses would be severe; their only objective was to repair the Defensive Array. If they succeeded, those Monster Spirits would become sitting ducks. ... When the crowd took a detour and arrived at the fortress, they were stunned by the scene before them. Nearly a thousand Monster Spirits were lingering there, and the fortress itself was teeming with them. Right now, they were destroying the fortress, and more Monster Spirits were continuously pouring out of a small opening. "What in the world is happening?" Gao Zelong frowned slightly. "As far as I know, the Monster Spirits are very timid by nature as long as their territory isn¡¯t invaded. How have they become so ferocious now?" "So, do we still go?" someone next to him asked. "Yes, I have already sought aid from the empire, and I estimate that it won¡¯t be long before the envoy arrives," Gao Zelong said. "But before that, we must defend the city, or Safety Sky City will be destroyed." "City Lord, just give the command; we¡¯ll obey," the person next to him nodded and replied. "Later, a few Array Masters and I will go to the breach to repair the Formation; you all will form a circle around us as the center." Gao Zelong thought for a moment and said, "We have inspected this breach, and it only requires a time of one to two incense sticks to repair. This time, I am relying on you all." With those words, Gao Zelong bowed deeply to all the people behind him. "Don¡¯t say that, City Lord. Our families and children are also in the city; we naturally won¡¯t just sit and wait for death." After discussing for a while, everyone cautiously approached the location of the breach. Xu Zimei followed behind the team, looking ahead. These so-called Monster Spirits actually looked similar to humans, except that their skin was dark blue. Their ears were very sharp, and they all sported short hair. They weren¡¯t wearing clothes, and it seemed there was no distinction between male and female genders. The strength of these Monster Spirits was not too strong, around the True Vein Realm, but their numbers were vast, obviously not easy to handle. As the crowd neared, suddenly, the Monster Spirits ahead let out a piercing scream. Following the scream, the surrounding Monster Spirits all swarmed over. "We¡¯ve been discovered," said Gao Zelong with a grim expression. "Everyone, don¡¯t engage in love for the fight, the enemy outnumbers us. We must get close to the breach and form a circular defense." "Charge!" With Gao Zelong¡¯s roar, he took the lead, with the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm surging around him. He stepped through the air as he aimed to be the first to seize the breach. And those following him also let out a roar and charged after Gao Zelong. The Monster Spirits, caught off guard for a moment, were hit by a surprise attack by the crowd. Some fell into disarray. The crowd also quickly seized the position of the breach at the first opportunity. ``` Chapter 433 - 432 Massacre in the City Although everyone had temporarily seized the breach, the number of Monster Spirits gathering here was increasing. The Monster Spirits had regained their senses and began to counterattack. "City Lord, hurry up as much as you can¡ªwe can¡¯t hold on for much longer," someone shouted nearby. Gao Zelong nodded and promptly got busy with several Array Masters. The Monster Spirits on the outskirts seemed to have been enraged and howled as they charged towards the crowd. As time passed, whether it was the Monster Spirits outside or the ones in the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest, their numbers grew more and more, enveloping everyone like an iron barrel. As the clash between the two sides continued, it seemed they both got seriously involved in the fight. Xu Zimei slightly raised his hands, and in the moment when endless Spiritual Energy surged, a large number of Monster Spirits fell. He had already been very restrained, and basically, no Monster Spirits could approach within a few meters around him. The battle on both sides lasted for a while, and there were casualties on each side. At that moment, a fierce "roar" came from behind. This roar sounded incredibly enraged and was somewhat deafening. And the Monster Spirits around stopped their attack, all arching their bodies, seemingly expressing their submission. "What¡¯s going on?" someone from Safety Sky City asked curiously. As the words had barely left his lips, the army of Monster Spirits in front of them automatically parted to create a wide path. A Monster Spirit of an even more enormous size walked out. This Monster Spirit was twice the size of normal ones, and its color was blood-red. The air of nobility and dominance it exuded was much stronger than that of the others. "What is that thing?" an uninformed city resident asked curiously. "Monster Spirit King," Gao Zelong said with a frown. The Phoenix Perching Empire had dealt with these Monster Spirits for tens of thousands of years, so they knew much about them. Monster Spirit Kings were extremely rare creatures; among the thousands of Monster Spirits, there was only one Monster Spirit King. The chance of encountering one was very small, and it was unexpected to encounter one this time. "Is it strong?" someone asked. "Strong, but manageable. Without the Monster Spirit King, the army of Monster Spirits is just like sand scattered in a tray¡ªnumerous but disorganized in their attacks. However, the Monster Spirit King can command them to exert their strongest power," someone explained. "Then let¡¯s capture the king to capture the thieves." "How do we capture it?" Everyone looked at the Monster Spirit King, now surrounded on all sides, and fell silent. The atmosphere turned somewhat somber, but at that moment, sword light suddenly descended from the sky. This sword light was clear and powerful, slicing through the quiet firmament, and ultimately, with a "boom," it struck heavily, killing dozens of Monster Spirits and creating a large pit on the ground. Everyone was shocked and all looked up. They saw a man wearing a blue robe, holding a Longsword, standing in the sky. The man¡¯s aura was overwhelming, and the Longsword in his hand emitted a soft, competing hum. Sword Qi whirled around him, dancing wildly in the firmament. "Who is this person?" "I don¡¯t know, but it seems like he¡¯s here to save us," someone muttered nearby. "Could it be, him?" Gao Zelong pondered for a moment, suddenly recalling something. Finally, he sighed deeply and said, "King Anding has been good to us!" ... The man in blue looked at the surprised crowd and said indifferently, "Hold the line, I will take care of the Monster Spirit King." Hearing the man¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s confidence was restored. "Thank you, my lord, for helping Safety Sky City," everyone bowed and thanked. "It¡¯s merely my duty," the man in blue shook his head slightly and didn¡¯t say much else. He tore through layers of void, wielding his longsword and carrying endless sword qi behind him, as the Sword Prison surged like an ocean, charging at the Monster Spirits¡¯ King. Xu Zimei glanced over and noticed that this man was a Saint Vein Realm cultivator. Although there were many Monster Spirits, none of them was a match for him. "It seems the waters run deep in Safety Sky City," Xu Zimei stroked his chin, thinking silently. This small city actually had a Saint Vein Realm expert for its protection, and the citizens didn¡¯t even recognize him, which definitely meant it wasn¡¯t that simple. But with the man in blue pursuing the Monster Spirits¡¯ King, the pressure on everyone else had eased a lot. Finally, a bit longer than the time it takes an incense stick to burn. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the gap, an Array Master shouted with joy, "It¡¯s repaired, the formation is repaired." "Then we should retreat," the nearby citizens quickly said. Although everyone had desperately withstood the Monster Spirits¡¯ attacks, two-thirds of those who had come had already died. The survivors all had injuries and probably wouldn¡¯t last much longer. "I¡¯ll take care of the aftermath, you all go first," Gao Zelong frowned as he looked at the Monster Spirits swarming in from all around, shouting loudly. No one objected, and the people began to fight and retreat, gradually getting farther from the stronghold. Meanwhile, the man in blue also stepped on air and followed after them. His clothes were stained with some blood, and then he tossed a head onto the ground. Everyone looked closely and realized it was the head of the Monster Spirits¡¯ King. "You killed it," someone said in surprise nearby. "If they dare to come out of the stronghold and violate the Phoenix Perching Empire¡¯s territory, they must bear the consequences," the man in blue replied indifferently. "Well killed," Gao Zelong said from the side. Looking at the man in blue, he spoke with a slight respect, "Thank you, sir, for your timely arrival this time. Had that Monster Spirits¡¯ King started commanding, we probably would have been completely wiped out." "Just doing my duty," the man in blue continued shaking his head. Gao Zelong was silent for a moment before finally asking, "How is King Anding, is he well?" The man in blue pondered for a bit, then looked up and said, "His Excellency has retired from state affairs. He now lives a secluded life, quite a good one." "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good," Gao Zelong quickly nodded. As they spoke, the people headed towards Safety Sky City. Upon arriving at the city gates of Safety Sky City, everyone felt something was off. It was quiet, the city gates were wide open, and the city was eerily silent. This peculiar feeling lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts. The people rushed into the city and were instantly stupefied by the sight before them. Corpses, a whole street filled with them. Most of them were the elderly, weak, women, and children. While these people fought desperately outside, the entire city behind them had been massacred. "Mother." "Li." ...¡­ With each cry of anguish, the survivors ran crazily into their own homes. Even Gao Zelong, trembling, made his way towards the City Lord Mansion. Cries of grief came from a distance. Only Xu Zimei and the man in blue were left at the scene. The man in blue looked at Xu Zimei with a trace of surprise. Xu Zimei explained, "I¡¯m just passing through; my home isn¡¯t here." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the surprise on the man in blue¡¯s face grew stronger. "What are you here for?" the man in blue asked, puzzled. Chapter 434 - 433 Visitors from the Empire A passerby was willing to protect a city that had no relevance to him and charged into the army of Monster Spirits. In the eyes of the man in the blue shirt, there were only two explanations for such behavior. Either the person was sick or he was confident. He looked at Xu Zimei, who had not shown any brilliance before, and also did not understand where this confidence came from. "No reason, I just wanted to see what Monster Spirits look like," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The man in the blue shirt stared deeply at Xu Zimei and then turned to leave. He felt that Xu Zimei was not telling the truth, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to press for answers. The two came to the top of the city wall, where all the guards previously defending the city had died. Xu Zimei positioned one of the bodies properly, checking the cause of death. The corpse was heavily decayed, seemingly the result of a very evil power. This power likely had little to do with the Monster Spirits. "Find anything?" the man in the blue shirt came over and asked. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A very evil power, one I¡¯ve never seen before," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "It¡¯s those bastards from the Evil God Cult," the man in the blue shirt said with an ugly expression, scoffing. "Evil God Cult?" Xu Zimei had never heard of this organization before, not even in his past life. "They are a very evil and brutal organization," the man in the blue shirt said, looking at Xu Zimei in surprise. He seemed astonished that Xu Zimei had never heard of the Evil God Cult and proceeded to explain. "Evil God Cult is actually the name we use for them, they call themselves the True God Cult. It must have been tens of thousands of years ago when this organization first emerged on the Northern Continent. Their ideology, including their founder, is extremely radical. They believe they are the punishers of this world, that by killing all the bad people, the world would be left with only the good." "Interesting," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. "They recruit followers widely to join the Evil God Cult. More unbelievably, their proposed ideology attracted tens of millions of followers in just one year. Their power spread across the five continents, becoming immensely vast." The man in the blue shirt shook his head and said, "Later, they were punished by many Sect Gates on the continent and eventually the cult was destroyed. However, some of their remnants continued to be active across the continent, harboring evil intentions. Over these ten thousand years, battles involving the Evil God Cult, large and small, have never ceased. They mainly operate on the Northern Continent and the Central Continent." "What does this have to do with Safety Sky City?" Xu Zimei asked, confused. "About a few hundred years ago, the Evil God Cult resurfaced, plotting to launch a war to invade the Northern Continent." The man in the blue shirt continued, "They wanted to start with the Phoenix Perching Empire and from there spread across the entire continent. Unfortunately, no one expected. That year, a man came forth from a small city, soaring like an eagle in the sky, with grand ambitions. Ultimately, he led the army of the Phoenix Perching Empire to annihilate the Evil God Cult at Thousand Evils Mountain. And that man was later ennobled as King Anding by the current Holy Master." "King Anding is from Safety Sky City?" Xu Zimei asked. "Right, I was also dispatched by King Anding to protect this city," said the man in the blue shirt indifferently. "Even the Teleportation Array here is King Anding¡¯s achievement, otherwise how would this remote little city be eligible to have a Teleportation Array." "The people of the Evil God Cult are slaughtering the city as retaliation," Xu Zimei instantly deciphered the chain of events. "They don¡¯t have the guts to confront King Anding, so they come here to take revenge," the man in the blue shirt sneered. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, the affairs here didn¡¯t concern him much. However, he also etched the name "Evil God Cult" deep into his heart. As the two were talking, they saw the spiritual energy suddenly surge in the center of the city. "Someone is coming through the teleportation array," the man in blue instantly headed towards the square. Xu Zimei followed closely behind. "It seems the imperial emissaries have arrived." ...... When the two arrived at the square, three figures in yellow robes were already standing there. There were two men and one woman, each emitting a very powerful aura. "Where¡¯s Gao Zelong?" The man in the middle frowned and looked around before asking. "The town was slaughtered, he¡¯s in the City Lord Mansion," said the man in blue indifferently. "What a mess, a small city yet the emperor has us three coming over, making a mountain out of a molehill," said the yellow-robed man on the left, dissatisfied. "I will faithfully report your words to King Anding," said the man in blue coldly. "King Anding?" The yellow-robed man was taken aback for a moment and then quickly realized. It seemed that King Anding originated from this city, so he promptly shut his mouth. "Young brother, don¡¯t take it to heart, we are the Sansi of the empire, here to protect the town," said the man in the middle with a smile as he introduced them. They were the Yellow Three Envoys of the Phoenix Perching Empire, each carrying the name of the sun, moon, or star in their title. The three were called Huang Xing, Huang Yue, and Huang Ri, respectively. "I serve under King Anding, call me Mo Ye," the man in blue nodded and replied. Speaking of these Yellow Three Envoys, it must be mentioned that the Seven Emissaries of the Phoenix Perching Empire were quite famous. They were divided into seven orders by color, and the Yellow Three Envoys were one of them. After everyone had introduced themselves, they turned their attention to Xu Zimei standing by. Zimo smiled faintly and waved his hand, saying, "Xu Zimei, you don¡¯t need to mind me, I¡¯m just passing by and lent a helping sword." After getting acquainted, they began to inspect the condition within the city. The situation was as bad as imagined; not a single person left in the city had survived. The townspeople who had returned from the bloody battle now numbered only around twenty. They sat at the doors of their homes with vacant eyes, struggling to break free from their sorrow. Seeing this scene, the man in blue and the others could only shake their heads in helplessness. "People of the Evil God Cult all deserve to die," Huang Xing said angrily. "The empire is well aware, but they appear and disappear unpredictably, and they recruit followers too quickly. A hundred years ago, it was King Anding who came forth to quell it all; who knows if, in another hundred years, our Phoenix Perching Empire will see the rise of another King Anding." ......... "If you really can¡¯t bear to part with those who died, why not join them in burial?" Just then, a loud and hearty laugh rose from the side. Everyone hastily turned to look and saw three figures in black robes slowly making their way from the corner of the street. "Evil God Cult," Mo Ye said with narrowed eyes, pronouncing each word distinctly. "You still dare to show your faces here," Huang Xing said with a cold snort. His body surged with spiritual energy, "Just in time to kill you and avenge the town¡¯s residents." "The glory of the Divine Sect will spread across the world, and you foolish stubborn ones, will ultimately, like dust under the sunlight, have nowhere to hide," the man in a black robe said with a sinister laugh. As his words fell, he raised his hands, and eight different beams of light rose into the sky from various parts of the city. Chapter 435 - 434: Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array The eight rays of light, carrying an incredibly evil aura, turned the sky above Safety Sky City pitch black. The overwhelming pressure felt like dark clouds accumulating in the firmament, signaling an impending storm. "It¡¯s a Formation," Mo Ye said from the side. "Looks like they have big plans, intending to annihilate us all," Huang Xing snorted coldly. "Can you tell what Formation it is?" Huang Ri furrowed his brows slightly. "It seems to be the Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array." "This could be troublesome." Ignoring the whispers among the crowd, three figures clad in black robes stopped in front of everyone. One of them sneered with a malicious grin, "Feeling despair?" "Seeking death," Huang Xing, with a volatile nature, immediately lashed out with a palm strike. His aura, mighty as the Saint Vein Realm, surrounded him with swirls of dark yellow Spiritual Energy. The space in front of him shattered under his palm, which bore down with an incredibly heavy and suppressive force. The black-robed figure countered with a palm as well, black Spiritual Energy swirling around his hand, meeting Huang Xing¡¯s force with its own corrosive power. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bang!" The two separated, an extreme blast wave dispersing in all directions, shattering the blue stone pavement beneath their feet. Huang Xing stood unmoved, while the black-robed man staggered backward several steps, his figure slightly blurred. "A mere peak Emperor Pulse dares to be so arrogant," Huang Xing snorted coldly. After this test of strength, it was clear to him that the three black-robed figures were only at the peak of Emperor Pulse cultivation. And the three of them from Sansi were powerful beings of the Saint Vein. "You must have also lured the Monster Spirits to the outskirts of the city," Mo Ye said indifferently. "I was wondering why the normally timid Monster Spirits would dare leave the Phoenix Perching Demon Forest. It seems the Evil God Cult has indeed put in a lot of effort." Mo Ye had already guessed that these people were wary of him. Otherwise, why bother using Monster Spirits as a decoy and not just directly invade the city? "It seems you still haven¡¯t realized your own predicament," the black-robed man laughed carelessly. Huang Ri frowned slightly and said to the others, "Be careful with this Formation, it must be their trump card. Otherwise, why would they wait for us to come?" Xu Zimei looked up slightly, the firmament already stirred with tumultuous winds, the sky completely altered. Black Spiritual Energy enveloped the whole world; the eight soaring beams of light transformed into pillars erect between heaven and earth. Connecting with the firmament. An invisible power seemed to engulf the entire Safety Sky City. Thunderous explosions rang out nearby. In the center of the firmament, where the black Spiritual Energy was even more profound, something seemed to be gestating. "Does anyone know about this Formation?" Huang Ri asked pensively. He had only heard of this Formation, a secretive art developed by the Evil God Cult. As for its function, he had no understanding. "Never heard of it," the crowd shook their heads. When the gestation in the firmament reached its limit, the three black-robed figures levitated into the air. Three beams of black light fell from above, enveloping them within. Bathed in the black light, the black-robed figures laughed wantonly. Huang Xing frowned slightly, apparently getting impatient. A strong aura surrounded them, and a dragon¡¯s roar echoed behind him. Then a hundred-meter-long yellow dragon coiled behind him, visible for all to see. He stood atop the giant dragon, charging directly at the black-robed figure in the center. The dragon roared at the firmament, a storm of Spiritual Energy raged around them. The black-robed figure remained calm, a flicker of dark light on his right index finger, which he pointed directly at Huang Xing. With a "boom," before anyone could react, Huang Xing¡¯s body was sent flying out. And the space where he had been completely collapsed. The sound of clanking chains echoed around the area. A dark chain descended from above, branding itself onto Huang Xing¡¯s body and then vanishing from sight. "Are you okay?" Huang Yue asked worriedly. "I," Huang Xing began but immediately sensed something was amiss. "My Vein Gate has been sealed." His complexion turned to one of utter shock, as sealing the Vein Gate was a notoriously difficult feat. The only known method was the Vein-Sealing Powder. But even Vein-Sealing Powder could only seal the Vein Gates of Martial Artists below the Empty Vein Realm temporarily. To seal the Vein Gate of a powerhouse in the Saint Vein Realm was nearly impossible. "Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array," Huang Ri said slowly, narrowing his eyes with each word. "Is it because of this formation?" Everyone promptly came to the same realization and hurriedly looked up at the firmament. "Have you noticed?" the man in the black robe was laughing above them. "Within this Heaven Locking Formation, we can seal up to eight Martial Artists who have not Stepped into Immortality," the man in the black robe stated. "This formation is a unique creation of the True God Cult. We embrace the changes of the times and walk at the forefront of the era. You weaklings will ultimately face death and submission." "Is it impossible to burst through the Vein Gates within our bodies?" Huang Ri asked, his face showing difficulty. Huang Xing tried, his face turning red with the effort, but ultimately he shook his head in helplessness. "Call for reinforcements from the empire," Huang Yue said while crushing a jade pendant in her hand. "It¡¯s too late, even if the empire sends someone via the Teleportation Array, it will take at least several hours." Huang Ri shook his head, clearly having lost hope. "Moreover, they will certainly sabotage the Teleportation Array, making it impossible for the empire to arrive at this remote city quickly." Above in the firmament, the aura of three robed figures grew stronger and stronger. They looked indifferently at Sansi and the others and then casually pointed a finger. Three chains fell from the firmament with incredible speed. "Not good, dodge quickly," Huang Ri¡¯s face changed as he urgently spoke. He swiftly moved, trying to avoid the branding of the chains. But to their astonishment, the chains seemed to possess tracking abilities, relentlessly pursuing Sansi and Mo Ye. The only one left seemingly watching the drama unfold was Xu Zimei. Sounds of "rumbling" erupted nearby. Realizing that evasion was futile, the group charged at the robed figures, their auras mighty and their True Fates manifesting, signaling they were at their wits¡¯ end. The three robed figures were unalarmed, watching as Sansi and the others approached them. The space before them shattered, the tumult immense. With another wave of their right hands, accompanied by the sound of "whoosh," three more chains descended from the firmament. Given the nature of the Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array, they could control up to eight chains simultaneously. When the six chains struck from both sides, Sansi and the others couldn¡¯t escape and were branded into them. After their Vein Gates were sealed, their figures fell from the firmament. They landed with a loud "thump," hitting the ground heavily. Sansi and Mo Ye stood up, both of their faces fraught with difficulty. They tried to break the seal within them, but to no avail. "Now it¡¯s over," Huang Xing said anxiously. "We¡¯ve roamed freely our entire lives; there was no place in half the Phoenix Perching Empire we couldn¡¯t go. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d meet our downfall here today." Chapter 436 - 435: Appearance of the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe "Brother Xu," Mo Ye turned his gaze towards Xu Zimei. The only hope now rested on Xu Zimei, who alone was not sealed. But he had no idea what realm Xu Zimei truly belonged to. Xu Zimei smiled without saying anything. The three black-robed figures descended slowly from the sky, looking down upon the Sansi from their high position. "Prisoners at the foot of the steps, didn¡¯t see that coming, did you?" Huang Xing snorted coldly and shouted, "Kill or flay me as you wish, but the empire will one day annihilate your Evil God Cult. Just like the war led by King Anding a hundred years ago." "Courting death," the middle black-robed figure uttered upon hearing Huang Xing¡¯s words, his gaze flickering fiercely. His hand summoned a black mist, and Spiritual Energy surged, forming a giant hand. The hand pressed down through layers of space, eventually crashing down from the sky. Huang Xing, now unable to use any power, was no different from an ordinary person. Upon seeing this, he braced himself for death. Suddenly, a loud "bang" was heard. The colossal hand above was split by a single slash. Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered, turning to the source of the slash. Xu Zimei slowly sheathed his Tyrant Shadow, smiled, and said, "Don¡¯t be so hotheaded, let¡¯s talk nicely." "I didn¡¯t want to bother with you, the one that slipped through, but it seems you don¡¯t understand well enough," the black-robed figure to the left said as he waved his right hand. Two chains fell from above, wrapped in black mist, branding towards Xu Zimei. "Who is it that doesn¡¯t understand, I wonder," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. He took an object out of the Storage Ring. It was a circular item resembling a astrolabe. This astrolabe was incomparably exquisite, as beautiful as the starry sky. The Milky Way stretched across the cosmic expanse, scattering from the edge of the heavens. Countless stars reflected in the firmament, a sky full of stars, forming a magnificent and colorful tapestry. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A bright moon hung in the center amongst the stars. Xu Zimei looked at the astrolabe in his hand, it was indeed the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. Previously, in the Shenghua domain of the Central Continent, he had extorted it from the Heaven Expanse Sage. This Heaven Expanse Astrolabe was exceptionally powerful for the deduction of Formations. Especially after Xu Zimei integrated the Six Elements Indestructible Array and many other formations, its deductions could break through almost any Formation. As he saw the chains branding towards him, Xu Zimei smiled, slowly activating the astrolabe. In that moment, a vast expanse of starry sky descended around him. Xu Zimei stood atop the starry space, with the bright moon, a sky full of stars, and the Milky Way gently flowing around him. Within the starry sky, a star fell. The star passed through the Wugeng Void, and in its brightest and dimmest moment, collided head-on with the approaching chains. Sparks flew in abundance, the star vanished, and the chains shattered. Witnessing this scene, the three black-robed figures were shocked. One of them, his expression flickering, asked, "What is this thing?" "The Chains of Sealing are broken, it seems this item is a treasure," the black-robed figure to the left said with a greedy gleam in his eyes. He said, "It could be brought back for some research." "But first you¡¯d have to leave here alive," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The astrolabe in his hand shone brilliantly, the stellar light shooting into the sky, completely dispersing the original pitch-black sky. All things inside the astrolabe appeared, contending with the black mist above the sky. The eight black pillars surrounding the city were now quivering unstably, with a thunderous rumbling noise. "He wants to break our Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array," the black-robed figure to the right said, squinting his eyes. "The item in his hands seems to have a natural restraint against Formations," the middle black-robed figure nodded slightly. ``` "Charge," with his shout, the three men charged directly at Xu Zimei. ``` ``` "Out of the three thousand formations, trapping comes first, followed by killing." ``` ``` Muttering to himself softly, Xu Zimei waved his hands and countless stars transformed into flowing lights, flying out from the starry skies. ``` ``` These multicolored stars converged to form an oval-shaped dome. ``` ``` The dome descended from the sky, trapping the three men in black who were rushing toward him. ``` ``` "What is this thing?" The three men in black robes roared as they attacked the trapping array. ``` ``` The entire dome began to wobble as if it was about to collapse. ``` ``` With another grand gesture, the Milky Way in the starry sky slowly flowed and instantly solidified. ``` ``` This solidified Milky Way transformed into a long spear. ``` ``` The spear was extremely sharp, its tip was dazzling with bright stars twinkling and contained an incredibly powerful force. ``` ``` With his right hand, Xu Zimei grasped the long spear solidified from the Milky Way and flung it with all his strength. ``` ``` "Dodge quickly," looking at the spear piercing through endless void. ``` ``` The dark Demonic Qi that filled the surroundings collapsed completely with the space in front of them as the long spear approached. ``` ``` The three men in black robes were in a panic, wanting to dodge, but the dome¡¯s extent was limited, they simply couldn¡¯t break through the trapping array. ``` ``` There was a loud "boom." ``` ``` Simultaneously, there came three agonized screams, the three men in black robes skewered like stringed meat. ``` ``` The spear pierced directly through their chests, nailing them to the firmament. ``` ``` At that moment, the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe also broke through the Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array. ``` ``` The overwhelming starlight shattered the black fog¡¯s encirclement, destroying the eight dark pillars surrounding the city. ``` ``` As an intense wave of energy exploded in the firmament, the Eight-Star Heavenly Lock Array completely shattered. ``` ``` The moment the formation broke, the seals on both Yellow Three Envoys and Mo Ye were lifted as well. ``` ``` "Brother Xu," Mo Ye looked at Xu Zimei with complicated eyes. ``` ``` Unfathomable¡ªthat was the impression Xu Zimei gave him. ``` ``` "Many thanks to Young Master Xu for the life-saving grace," the Yellow Three Envoys also hurried over to express their gratitude. ``` ``` "It was a simple matter," Xu Zimei waved his hand casually, pointing to the three men in black robes nailed to the sky, he said. ``` ``` "How shall we deal with them?" ``` ``` Although he had trapped these three men, he hadn¡¯t completely killed them. ``` ``` "If Young Master Xu wishes to kill, then kill them," Huang Ri said with a smile. ``` ``` "If not, we can take them back to the Empire. ``` ``` We might be able to get more information about the Evil God Cult from them." ``` ``` "Then take them back to the Empire," Xu Zimei had no objections. ``` ``` Those three men in black robes were essentially of no use to him. ``` ``` ...... ``` ``` Because Xu Zimei also had to go to Phoenix Perching Empire. ``` ``` His maternal family, the Wenren Family, was in the capital city of the Phoenix Perching Empire, Phoenix Feather City. ``` ``` Therefore, he was conveniently on the same path as the Yellow Three Envoys. ``` ``` And Mo Ye needed to hurry back to King Anding¡¯s mansion to report the events here to King Anding. ``` ``` After transferring the city¡¯s matters to Gao Zelong, Mo Ye and the others set off from Safety Sky City early. ``` ``` Naturally, the fastest way to Phoenix Feather City was through the Teleportation Array. ``` ``` The Teleportation Array to Phoenix Feather City was in Phoenix Hoaring City. ``` ``` Xu Zimei and his companions needed to hurry to Phoenix Hoaring City first. ``` ``` ...... ``` ``` Atop a rugged mountain summit, the beautiful scenery was shrouded in mist. ``` ``` At this moment, on the mountain top, two people were playing chess. ``` ``` The person on the left wore a blue robe, his hair and beard partially gray, and although he was of an age to be considered a senior, he remained vigorous. ``` Chapter 437 - 436: Three People Die And the person on the right was a middle-aged man. He wore a white robe, his long hair bound into a bun behind him. Sitting upon a piece of bluestone, his white robe covered the entire stone, and a vague sense of pressure emanated from his gaze. "The affairs within the sect have been restless lately," the man in the green robe said with a smile as he placed down a black chess piece. "It¡¯s all superfluous," the white-robed man snorted coldly. "You¡¯re aware of what has happened in Safety Sky City," the green-robed elder said with a smile. "With such a commotion, it would be hard not to know," the white-robed man frowned slightly as he spoke. "Now the Phoenix Perching Empire is on guard, and the pursuit of our followers has grown fiercer." "One gets used to it, but what about those people? Being escorted to the capital city of the empire is not to our advantage!" the green-robed elder said indifferently. "Every step now is critical; we cannot afford any mistakes." "What are your thoughts, Elder Qing?" the white-robed man asked pensively. "Let¡¯s ensure they never reach the capital city," the green-robed elder said with a smiling face as he placed down the chess piece in his hand. "I have my own plans," the white-robed man said, shaking his head slightly. ...¡­ Phoenix Hoaring City was located to the north of Safety Sky City. It is said that after the divine phoenix successfully transcended its tribulation, it flew to this location, cried out thrice, and ultimately ascended to immortality. The legendary story goes like this. Therefore, the founding place of the Phoenix Perching Empire was named Phoenix Hoaring City. An imperial phoenix cries for nine days and ascends to immortality! When Xu Zimei and his group escorting the three men in black robes arrived at Phoenix Hoaring City, seven days had already passed. The group was travel-stained from the journey. The Yellow Three Envoys had been interrogating, but the three men in black were tight-lipped, saying nothing at all. The ancient city walls stood tall on the earth. The bluish-brown city walls had several damaged spots, showing the city¡¯s great age upon closer inspection. It looked rather shabby! The city gates were wide open, with four people sweeping by the doors; the citizens coming and going made the place very lively. It was nearly noon at this time, and the sun, almost in summer season, felt scorching hot. The party walked through the city gate. "Hold on," the group had just reached the gate when they were stopped by the soldiers guarding it. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There is a fee to enter the city," the soldier on the left said indifferently. "Whose rule is this?" Huang Xing said coldly. "I was not aware that my Phoenix Perching Empire had such a regulation." "It doesn¡¯t matter who made the rule; no payment, no entry," the soldier said flatly. "You," just as Huang Xing was about to take action, Huang Ri quickly stepped in to stop him. "We will pay," Huang Ri said with a smile, casually handing over a Spirit Stone to the other party. The soldier took the Spirit Stone and nodded with some satisfaction. Usually, those people paid with silver, but with this Spirit Stone, he could take a decent cut for himself. "Go on in and try to avoid trouble within the city," the soldier said smoothly as he pocketed the Spirit Stone. ... As the group walked into the city, Huang Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask Huang Ri, "Big brother, why did you stop me just now? A lowly soldier daring to collect an entry fee, it¡¯s lawless." "You also know a lowly soldier wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing, so who could be behind this?" Huang Ri countered. "Are you suggesting... the City Lord?" Huang Xing quickly caught on. As one of the Seven Emissaries, their authority in the Phoenix Perching Empire was quite significant; they represented the emperor to inspect the entire empire. He even had the authority to execute before reporting. Especially when encountering someone like Huang Xing, who harbored a hatred for evil and would tolerate not a speck of dust in his eyes. "This matter is not easy to discuss," Huang Ri said indifferently. "We can inquire within the city for a few days, and when we return to the capital, we just report to the Emperor. Our current primary mission is to escort these three followers of the Evil God Cult; we cannot afford any disclosure. It¡¯s possible that we¡¯ll be intercepted en route for a rescue attempt." "I understand," Huang Xing nodded. A few of them checked into several rooms at the inn. Xu Zimei stayed alone in one room, Huang Yue slept alone in another, while Huang Ri and Huang Xing, who were in charge of guarding those three, shared a large room. After returning to his room, beside comprehending the "Demonic Skills," Xu Zimei also studied the map with Taiyang Zuzhao. After all, this map was from before the fragmentation of Yuan Central Continent, and many of the locations had changed significantly from the present. The Way of Inquiry is boundless; it can be infinitely vast or infinitely small. Xu Zimei found that grasping this "Demonic Skills" was as if it were tailor-made for him, advancing swiftly as a fish takes to water. After dinner, as the evening gradually darkened, the nights in Phoenix Hoaring City seemed very quiet. Although this city counted as a large one, it had somewhat declined due to years of neglect. The early summer breeze blew through the streets. Xu Zimei was immersing in his understanding when suddenly, from the next room, a loud "boom" was heard. That room happened to be where Huang Ri and Huang Xing were staying. He rushed over there to inspect. All the people inside the room were still safe, but the roof appeared to have been busted through. "What happened?" Xu Zimei walked over and asked. At the doorway, Huang Yue, having hurriedly dressed, also arrived in haste. "Someone tried to kill these three," Huang Ri, with a troubled look, said, pointing to the three black-robed individuals tied up beside him. "It seems it was the work of the Evil God Cult," Xu Zimei said. "Let¡¯s all be cautious. It looks like we won¡¯t have a peaceful night," Huang Ri nodded and said with a solemn tone. The strength of the Evil God Cult somewhat exceeded his expectations. The cult recruited members at an alarming rate, with many talents shrouded in mystery within their ranks. Truly a severe thorn in the side of the Phoenix Perching Empire. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and returned to his own room. As the night deepened, the town crier passed through the streets, striking his clapper and calling out for peace and safety. Xu Zimei felt the door of his room being slowly opened. A figure entered from outside and quietly approached his bedside. Because he was sitting cross-legged, the moment he opened his eyes, he saw a shadow flash before him. It then quickly fled outside. By the time Xu Zimei reached the door, he discovered that Huang Xing and Huang Ri had also come out in pursuit. "Someone slipped into your room?" Huang Xing, looking at Xu Zimei, asked anxiously. Xu Zimei nodded, his gaze fixed straight ahead, where he could see several shadows running across the rooftops. Huang Yue also came out of her room, and upon seeing this scene, said to them, "You go after these people. I will guard these three." Huang Xing and Huang Yue did not object, and after saying "Take care," they gave chase. Xu Zimei also nodded slightly and followed. ... The group pursued swiftly; there were over a dozen figures, but Xu Zimei perceived that their cultivation levels were not high. Chapter 438 - 437: Huang Yue’s River of Fate The three had only pursued for a few minutes when they had captured all of these dozen or so figures. This was also the reason the group had decided to give chase. If these people were strong, Huang Ri and his companions wouldn¡¯t have considered pursuing them. When Huang Xing removed the black veils from these dozen people, they all showed panicked expressions, hastily begging for mercy. Clearly, they had not expected to encounter such powerful individuals this time. "Who are you?" Huang Xing asked with a frown. "You better tell the truth, otherwise I will make you wish you were dead." "Spare me, my lord, my name is Wu Jiang. We are all loose cultivators!" The person in black in the middle cried for mercy without a second thought. "Speak, what was your purpose at the inn," Huang Ri asked indifferently. "We had no purpose, someone approached us, they wanted us to sneak around in your room tonight and then leave," Wu Jiang hurriedly explained, "I didn¡¯t do anything!" "Yes, yes," the other loose cultivators around him nodded in agreement. "Wrong, Huang Yue is in danger." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing their words, Huang Ri immediately reacted. His figure stepped in the air and he ran directly towards the inn. Since the inn was not far from them, it took less than a minute for the group to arrive at the inn. But as soon as they arrived, Huang Ri¡¯s eyes split with fury at the scene before him. He saw Huang Yue lying in a pool of blood, her life hanging by a thread. And the three bound figures in black robes were chopped into minced meat with a knife, dying in a way too horrific to look at. "Yue¡¯er," Huang Ri took a stride forward to Huang Yue, lifting her up to check her condition. He shouted, "She¡¯s still breathing, she¡¯s still breathing. Guard me while I treat her." The strength of the Saint Vein Realm lies in the intact True Fate, any severe injury can slowly recover. At this moment, although Huang Yue had sustained very serious injuries, her True Fate was undamaged. Hence, under Huang Ri¡¯s treatment, after a bit more than an hour, Huang Yue gradually regained consciousness. She looked extremely weak. "Elder of the Evil God Cult," she said faintly. "Don¡¯t talk now, we already know, go rest," Huang Ri nodded and said with a pale face. Huang Yue nodded slightly and entered the room with Huang Xing¡¯s assistance. Huang Ri stood up and said to Xu Zimei, "Young Master Xu, thank you for your help tonight. We need to stay with Yue¡¯er, you should rest early." "Can you tell me about the Evil God Cult?" Xu Zimei asked. Since he couldn¡¯t sleep tonight anyway, he might as well learn about this sect. Their influence was indeed somewhat unexpected. "Actually, we don¡¯t know much about this sect either. Even the ones we¡¯ve caught in the past would rather die than reveal any secrets." Huang Ri shook his head and sighed. "I only know the general distribution of the Evil God Cult¡¯s influence. Besides their leader, who is hailed as a True God, there are four Vajra and Protectors underneath. The Protectors are distinguished as Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, Black Tortoise. And the four Vajra are Subdue Dragon, Subjugate Tiger, Furious Eyes, Prajna." Xu Zimei nodded slightly and, after chatting with Huang Ri for a while, he returned to his room. Huang Ri and the other person might not have noticed this incident because they were too anxious about Huang Yue¡¯s injury. ``` But Xu Zimei sensed something strange. It had only taken them a few minutes to pursue those Loose Cultivators, so how could Huang Yue have sustained such severe injuries in such a short time? Unless the opponent was much stronger than her, at the level of the Divine Vein or even a being who had Stepped into Immortality. But if the opponent was really that strong, they would have attacked directly. Why bother using Loose Cultivators as a diversion to lure them away? After returning to his room, Xu Zimei sat cross-legged. At this moment, his consciousness had entered the True Fate World. He waved his hands, and the Chaos Pearl slowly floated out from the void. Breaching layer upon layer of the void, it floated in mid-air, radiating the aura of the Way. Xu Zimei used the Chaos Pearl to enter the River of Fate once again. He wanted to inspect Huang Yue¡¯s River of Fate. The River of Fate quietly drifted in the cosmic starry sky, resembling the Milky Way hanging upside down in the heavens. This river water was composed of the fates of countless people from the Yuan Central Continent. With ripples surging along the river. No one would expect that in this silent starry sky, everyone¡¯s fate was being unscrupulously scrutinized. ...¡­ It was a long time before Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. He let out a light chuckle, took a deep breath, and shook his head slightly. Inspecting the River of Fate was very draining on him. He hadn¡¯t expected that the power of the Evil God Cult was so vast; on the surface, the Phoenix Perching Empire seemed extremely prosperous and strong. It appeared to be a scene of national peace and good order. In reality, internally, it was already riddled with holes and undercurrents were seething. However, these matters had nothing to do with Xu Zimei. As long as the Evil God Cult did not trouble him, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to interfere. After celebrating his grandfather¡¯s grand birthday, and once he had dealt with the matters entrusted by the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, he would head to the Endless Heaven Sea to search for the Taiyang Zuzhao. Then, he would also try to advance into the Divine Vein Realm. The time for his Destiny to form was approaching, and as long as he advanced to the Divine Vein Realm, Xu Zimei¡¯s plan would be more than half successful. Whether it was the second Battle Body or the third, or even the reincarnated Baili Xiao, he no longer viewed them as important. He had long stopped considering his contemporaries; Xu Zimei¡¯s goals were now the older generation. After all, in a real fight, the opponent wouldn¡¯t care about your age. A night passed in silence, and due to Huang Yue¡¯s injuries, the group decided to rest in Phoenix Hoaring City for a few days. Then they would take a Teleportation Array to the Phoenix Feather City, the capital of the Phoenix Perching Empire. Xu Zimei descended the stairs to find that Huang Ri and his companions had already started to have breakfast on the first floor. "Brother Xu," Huang Xing immediately greeted him upon seeing Xu Zimei come downstairs. "Is Miss Huang Yue alright? She looks to be in good spirits," Xu Zimei said with a smile as he sat down. "It¡¯s nothing serious. Though the injuries were severe, her True Fate is intact," said Huang Xing. "Brother Xu should also be careful recently. Yue¡¯er mentioned that the person who attacked her last night was one of the Four Guardians of the Evil God Cult, the Prajna Venerable." "I will," Xu Zimei replied, nodding with a smile. After breakfast, the group decided to take a stroll around Phoenix Hoaring City. Stepping out of the inn, the bustling crowd on the street was lively. The vendors on both sides were energetically hawking their goods. Watching Huang Ri and Huang Xing walk ahead, Xu Zimei quietly asked Huang Yue with a smile, "Miss Huang Yue¡¯s position within the Evil God Cult must not be low, right?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huang Yue¡¯s expression froze. A flash of murderous intent swept across her eyes, then she quickly replied with a smile, "What is Young Master Xu talking about? I don¡¯t understand." "Last night¡¯s three men in black robes were killed by you, weren¡¯t they?" Xu Zimei said calmly, without hurry. "What do you think their reaction would be if they knew that the comrade who had been conspiring with them for years was actually an undercover agent of the Evil God Cult? What would be their reaction?" ``` Chapter 439 - 438: Conflict Within the City Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huang Yue fell silent. She gave Xu Zimei a deep look and finally whispered, "Are you planning to wade into these muddy waters?" "Are you threatening me?" Xu Zimei asked coolly, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Not really," Huang Yue shook her head and said, "This matter originally had nothing to do with you. Once we¡¯re back in Phoenix Feather City, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. What does the life or death of the Phoenix Perching Empire have to do with you?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and calmly said, "Then tell your people to be careful. If they provoke me, I won¡¯t mind taking some time to wipe you out." "Once you truly understand the True God Cult, you¡¯ll realize how naive your current words are." Huang Yue did not refute but simply stated the facts calmly. "How does it compare to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?" Xu Zimei asked, eyes slightly narrowed. "Only stronger, not weaker," replied Huang Yue. "How about a sect with four Emperors?" Huang Yue was silent for a moment, giving Xu Zimei a deep look, but said no more. As the two of them were talking, Huang Xing suddenly turned around in front and shouted, "What are you two doing back there? Hurry up!" Xu Zimei smiled and quickened his pace. The group had just reached a corner of the street when they were drawn to a commotion. They saw many people gathered around the entrance of a pharmacy, and two men dressed like household servants were grabbing a young girl. The girl was desperately resisting. "What¡¯s happening?" Huang Xing frowned slightly upon seeing this scene and quickly strode over. His nature was one to abhor evil, and moreover, the Sansi possessed the authority to patrol and supervise all under heaven. "Dad, save me, save me!" The girl kept calling for help. At the pharmacy entrance behind her, a man in a gray shirt tried to step forward but was held in place by two guards. "Young Master Lue, if you have a grudge, take it out on me. Let my daughter go." The man in gray shouted toward the young man in front. The youth had slickly combed hair and was clothed in a light cyan robe embellished with a few black flowers. Holding a folding fan in his hand, he said with a smile, "Old Zhang, this is Phoenix Hoaring City. My word is the authority here. Having your daughter as my concubine would ensure wealth and honor for the rest of her life, wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?" "Young Master Lue, I¡¯m begging you, let her go," the man in gray pleaded bitterly. However, the young man in cyan paid no attention and just watched with a smiling gaze as the guards held onto the girl. The onlookers sighed softly at this scene. They dared not speak out loud, only whispering among themselves. "Zhang Bin¡¯s really unlucky. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re newcomers in Phoenix Hoaring City, only just managed to save up some silver to open a pharmacy. Who would have thought his daughter would catch the eye of that scoundrel Lue Jin?" "Keep it down, Lue Jin is the City Lord¡¯s son. If he hears you, you¡¯re done for." "To me, it¡¯s not that bad, Zhang Bin¡¯s daughter marrying Young Master Lue would mean a life of wealth and prosperity, quite good, right?" "What do you know? I¡¯ve heard that Lue Jin has a peculiar habit, he loves to torture people. There¡¯s never been a woman who¡¯s been with him that could leave the bed unscathed." "Can¡¯t be!" ... For the moment leaving aside the people¡¯s chatter, Huang Xing strode forward and grabbed the two guards, flinging them away. "Are you okay?" Huang Xing quickly asked the girl. The girl didn¡¯t respond, just curled up, shivering. Seeing this, Huang Xing¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. He looked at Lue Jin and snorted, "I want to ask Young Master Lue what crime she has committed." "And by what authority, what right do you have to arrest her?" "Looks like we¡¯ve got a nosy one here," Lue Jin said as he held a folding fan, idly fanning himself while smiling. "Then may I ask what kind of thing you are, to dare meddle in this young master¡¯s affairs?" "Seeking death," Huang Xing¡¯s gaze hardened, and his large hand pressed down directly. Already harboring much anger because of Huang Yue¡¯s matter, he now found an outlet for release. As this palm pressed down, spiritual energy around wildly surged. Loud booms echoed in the surroundings. Seeing this palm, Lue Jin was completely stunned in place. Then suddenly, he quickly snapped back to reality, frantically shouting, "Guard Shen, aren¡¯t you coming out? Do you want to see me die?" As his words fell, the empty space beside him began to ripple. A figure slowly emerged from the void. This was a man in a purple robe with a sword hanging at his waist, and his aura was equally astonishing. Xu Zimei glanced at him and knew that this man was a newly advanced Emperor Pulse strongman. As the palm with boundless might descended, the man¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He gathered strands of purple spiritual energy around his body, concentrating all of it in his hands. His hands were held up to the sky, making a firm stand against Huang Xing¡¯s crushing force. Loud booms erupted above their heads. "A mere glimpse of light dares not to compete with the radiant moon," Huang Xing snorted coldly again. He showed no mercy, greatly increasing the force in his hand. The man finally lost his footing, spitting out blood, and was sent flying out. And when Huang Xing¡¯s hand descended, he saw a palm flying toward Lue Jin. With a smack, at the sound of the loud clap, accompanied by a scream, Lue Jin was seen flying backward. "You dare hit me," Lue Jin struggled to stand up, not minding the redness and pain on his face, looking at Huang Xing with disbelief. "I even want to kill you," Huang Xing said indifferently. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, the words that were about to leave Lue Jin¡¯s mouth came to an abrupt halt. He turned to the man in the purple robe, yelling, "Useless, all of you are useless." "Young Master Lue should speak more politely," the man in the purple robe said evenly, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Your father helped me to break through to the Emperor Pulse Realm, and I only promised him to ensure your safety. I am not your bodyguard." "Bullying men and women, boldly kidnapping common women in broad daylight, and arbitrarily charging entry fees into the city. I indeed want to see what kind of person our esteemed City Lord is." Huang Ri said blandly from the side. "Take him to see the City Lord," Huang Xing grabbed Lue Jin, as if carrying a chicken, walking towards the direction of the City Lord Mansion. "Let me go, I can walk myself," Lue Jin struggled fiercely. "Smack!" With a slap, things quieted down significantly. ... The City Lord Mansion is located in the most prosperous area of Phoenix Hoaring City. It stands at the intersection of several main streets, at the very center of the city. The massive mansion appeared magnificent and majestic. At the entrance stood two large red lions, carved from mutton fat jade. Chapter 440 - 439 Always Leave a Way Out Mutton fat jade is indeed a kind of extremely precious stone, even a small piece of jade pendant is worth a fortune. Not to mention the pair of large lions of such size. The mansion¡¯s main gate was made of teak. This kind of teak takes a thousand years to mature and is very rare. Compared to the long-neglected city, the City Lord Mansion seemed somewhat out of place with its appearance alone. This mansion was too opulent. The jet-black plaque at the entrance bore the characters "City Lord Mansion" in big letters. When Xu Zimei and his party arrived at the entrance of the City Lord Mansion, they were stopped by the guards on both sides. This time, it wasn¡¯t Huang Xing and the others¡¯ turn to speak. Lue Jin, who was being held aside, already began shouting. "Are you all blind? Hurry up and call my father out, see if these villains dare to run wild in my Phoenix Hoaring City." It was then that the guard noticed Lue Jin and hurriedly responded, rushing into the mansion in a fluster. The group did not stand waiting at the entrance, but followed closely and entered the City Lord Mansion. As soon as they entered the mansion, right in front of them was a pond. Two paths split off on either side for people to walk. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now in early summer, the lotuses in the pond were like a large canopy, standing unsullied from the mud. Seaweed grew along both sides of the pond, the water was very clear, and colorful fish swam happily within. Red bricks, green tiles, pavilions, and artificial mountains. The decorations of the City Lord Mansion were rich and imposing. Not long after several people entered, they saw a figure, moving as if walking on the wind, hurrying over from the distance. This figure was clothed in a green robe and exuded a very formidable presence. He had a thick beard, and on his forehead ran a narrow scar. His eyebrows were also very thick. When the man arrived in front of Huang Xing, seeing Lue Jin¡¯s state, his eyebrows deeply furrowed. "Who are you?" he asked in a deep voice. "Dad, save me! These people actually dared to capture me and beat me. I want to grind their bones to dust and lock them up to torture them properly." Seeing his father arrive, Lue Jin¡¯s courage grew, and he began to struggle. "Shut up," the man in the green robe glared at Lue Jin. In any case, Lue Jin was still in the hands of others. If they really wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. What¡¯s more important was that the man in the green robe felt that things were not so simple. Since the other party dared to come to them, it indicated they were confident and fearless. ... "Are you the City Lord of Phoenix Hoaring City?" Huang Xing asked. The man in the green robe nodded slightly, watching Huang Xing and the others with an inexplicable gaze. Then he saw Huang Xing take out a token and throw it to the man in the green robe. The token was pure yellow, and it was unknown what material it was made of. On it was drawn a single dragon, with the words "Sansi" inscribed. Upon seeing this, the man in the green robe took a deep breath. "Now that¡¯s trouble." His figure trembled slightly, for the Seven Emissaries were famous far and wide throughout the Phoenix Perching Empire. This was not something that he, as a City Lord, could afford to provoke. Thinking of his deeds in Phoenix Hoaring City over the years, if they were to be investigated, even dying a hundred times would not be too much. The man in the green robe¡¯s eyes darkened, and he nearly fell over. He took a deep breath, forcibly calmed himself, and with great respect returned the token with both hands. He then knelt to the ground and exclaimed, "City Lord of Phoenix Hoaring City, Lue Xiong, pays his respects to the venerable Sansi Emissary." Huang Xing snorted coldly and directly threw Lue Jin out. Now even the foolish Lue Jin realized something was amiss. Seeing his father kneeling on the ground, he fell to the ground and decided to feign unconsciousness. "Phoenix Hoaring City has really been shrouded in darkness," Huang Xing said with a cold snort. "Your subordinate deserves to die," Lue Xiong did not try to defend himself, and simply confessed his guilt. He knew that the things he had done would not withstand scrutiny. "Then you should go die," said Huang Xing indifferently. Lue Xiong¡¯s expression froze for a moment; he hesitated, not expecting Huang Xing to say such a thing. This was completely out of line with convention! "All right, though we are the Sansi, since you are the lord of a city, we do not have the authority to punish you," stated Huang Ri from the side. "You will come with us to the capital tomorrow. When the time comes, you will await His Majesty¡¯s decision!" Lue Xiong nodded heavily, without saying much else. "Bring your son with you when you come," Huang Xing instructed before leaving. ... After Huang Xing finished speaking, the group left. On the way, Xu Zimei was somewhat curious as he asked, "Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll run away if you don¡¯t watch him?" "It would be even better if he ran. Then we could issue a nationwide manhunt for them," Huang Xing said with a smile. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, not saying much. He felt that Huang Xing and the others were too confident. Pushing a man to a dead end meant there was nothing in this world he wouldn¡¯t dare to do. Knowing that going to the capital was akin to death, how could Lue Xiong and his son possibly sit still and await their doom! "Yue¡¯er¡¯s injuries are almost healed, so let¡¯s leave first thing tomorrow morning," Huang Ri reminded. Huang Yue nodded, not offering any objection. After Xu Zimei and his group had left, Lue Xiong collapsed to the ground and sat in silence. "Father, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Lue Jin hurriedly approached and asked. With a "smack," Lue Xiong struck his son¡¯s face with a slap and angrily demanded, "How did you get involved with them?" "I didn¡¯t," said Lue Jin timidly. "They came to me. I don¡¯t know them at all!" Hearing this, Lue Xiong sighed deeply, seeming to age considerably. "Father, what should we do now?" Lue Jin asked in a panic. "Do you think the Emperor will spare us if we go to the capital?" "Do you think you can still live after all the things you¡¯ve done over these years?" Lue Xiong looked at his son pitifully and retorted. "Then what do we do, Father, save me. I don¡¯t want to die," Lue Jin quickly cried out. "Enough, shut up. Yelling doesn¡¯t solve anything. Follow me somewhere tonight." Lue Xiong said flatly. His gaze was profound as he stared off into the distance for a long time before murmuring softly, "Since you won¡¯t let me have peace, then let¡¯s go to death together!" ... The nights in Phoenix Hoaring City were especially quiet! The townspeople had long returned to their homes to rest, and unknown crickets chirped from the corners. The night was deep, a night with neither moon nor stars. In Lue Xiong¡¯s room within the City Lord Mansion, father and son had prepared early. Lue Xiong lifted the carpet in the room and knocked thrice on a wooden panel. A series of "clicking" noises came from below. Soon enough, a secret passage appeared before the two of them. "Father, you," Lue Jin looked at his father, somewhat surprised. "After doing so much wrong, one always has to leave a way out for oneself," Lue Xiong said calmly. The two entered the dark passage. Once inside, Lue Jin discovered that the secret passage was more complex than he had imagined. It had many pathways crisscrossing in all directions, with no clue as to where each led. Under Lue Xiong¡¯s guidance, after taking several turns, the father and son finally emerged from the secret passage. Chapter 441 - 440: The Trap Set for You The two reached a dead end. Right above the secret passage was the dead end, and Lue Xiong glanced at the left side of the surrounding wall. After pondering for a bit, he finally gritted his teeth and, with his son, climbed over it. No sooner had they climbed over than guards in the courtyard spotted them. "Who¡¯s there?" Several guards hurried over with swords drawn, surrounding Lue Xiong and his son. "Keep your voices down, I am City Lord Lue Xiong," Lue Xiong quickly explained. "Oh," the guard instantly understood and asked, "City Lord Lue, what brings you here in this manner?" "I need to see Brother Liu," Lue Xiong said directly. "Sorry, Lord Liu is not seeing anyone recently," the guard answered. "Why?" Lue Xiong was taken aback and asked. "The lord didn¡¯t explain, and I don¡¯t dare to ask," the guard replied with a smile. Hearing this, Lue Xiong fell silent for a while. Standing by, Lue Jin looked at his father, somewhat puzzled. Who exactly was this Lord Liu? He was quite successful in Phoenix Hoaring City but had never heard of such a person. "Would you trouble yourself to relay a message to Lord Liu? Just say City Lord Lue Xiong requests an audience," Lue Xiong finally said. "The last few times, it was my attitude that wasn¡¯t right. I hope Lord Liu won¡¯t take it to heart." The guard hesitated for a moment, then eventually nodded. Before long, the guard came out quickly, smiling, "City Lord Lue, our master invites you." Lue Xiong slightly nodded and murmured softly, "So he really was waiting for me here!" He walked into the hall with Lue Jin. The hall was empty at that moment, and Lue Xiong had to wait patiently. While waiting, he surveyed his surroundings. He noticed that the courtyard¡¯s layout was very simple. A few ordinary tables and tea sets, and a painting hung on the wall for appreciation whose name he didn¡¯t know. "Dad, who is Lord Liu?" Lue Jin asked curiously. "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t," Lue Xiong cast a brief glance at his son and said, "If it weren¡¯t for your situation this time, I wouldn¡¯t have been driven to such a desperate state. Just watch from the side." About the time it took to burn two sticks of incense, a hearty voice came from the back hall. "Brother Lue, it¡¯s such an honor to have you here; I apologize for the long wait." With the man¡¯s arrival, the laughter had already preceded him. Following the voice, an elderly man wearing a mask walked out from the inside. The old man, dressed in a green robe, had a commanding presence, exuding an extremely formidable aura as he approached. Seeing this masked elder, Lue Jin, for some reason, felt a sense of familiarity. ... "It¡¯s no trouble," Lue Xiong said with a smile, waving his hand. Only then did a guard bring over some tea, with steam slowly rising from it. The masked elder asked with a smile, "Brother Lue, what brings you to me?" "I¡¯d like to ask Brother Liu for a favor," Lue Xiong said thoughtfully. "What is it?" "To eliminate a few people," Lue Xiong stated each word deliberately. "I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea," the masked elder said with difficulty. "City Lord Lue knows that we at the True God Cult do not involve ourselves in any affairs; otherwise, we would be wanted again." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Lue Xiong scoffed. These people of the True God Cult had ambitious intentions; they merely wanted a commitment from him. But now, caught in a dilemma, he had no choice but to turn to them for help. Otherwise, being sent to the capital city would spell certain death. "Brother Liu, I agreed to what you discussed with me last time," Lue Xiong said with piercing eyes. "I am willing to join the True God Cult," Lue Xiong stated gravely. "In that case, brother, it¡¯s my undeniable responsibility to take care of family affairs," the masked elder said cheerfully. "I hope Elder Lue brother isn¡¯t forcing himself." Lue Xiong let out a few dry laughs. Forcing himself? He was already at his wit¡¯s end. But he wouldn¡¯t say that out loud, just shaking his head with a smile. "Then Elder Lue brother, just give me the information of the person you want killed, and I guarantee everything will be over before dawn," the masked elder said. Lue Xiong provided a general description of Huang Xing and his companions, and after a moment¡¯s circumspection, he stood up and left. After Lue Xiong had departed, the hall fell into an eerie silence. Only the sound of the masked elder tapping on the table could be heard. It wasn¡¯t long before a gray-clad servant walked in. "Go back and tell the Sect Hierarch that Phoenix Hoaring City has been captured; I¡¯m dealing with the aftermath," the masked elder spoke indifferently. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The servant nodded slightly and then slowly disappeared into the darkness. After father and son Lue Xiong walked out of the courtyard building, they returned to the City Lord Mansion via a secret alley in the neighborhood. Upon returning to the mansion, Lue Jin hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "Father, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should mention." "Speak," Lue Xiong replied calmly. "Father, have you ever seen the true face of that masked elder?" Lue Jin asked. Lue Xiong shook his head slightly. Brother Liu¡¯s real name was Liu Zinan, and he had been cautious to keep his mask on ever since their first meeting. Liu Zinan had always been trying to win him over, and if it hadn¡¯t been for this incident, he would never have joined the True God Cult. Though the Phoenix Perching Empire was always hunting down members of the True God Cult, Lue Xiong was the kind of man who managed to get along with everyone and didn¡¯t want to offend anyone. "I suspect that the masked elder is Old Zhang from the South of City Pharmacy," Lue Jin said deliberately. "What do you mean?" Lue Xiong asked, puzzled. "The reason I fell out with the people from Sansi was also because of this Old Zhang and his daughter." Lue Jin continued, "I now suspect that this was all a set-up. A trap laid out for you by the True God Cult." "How can you be sure that Liu Zinan is Old Zhang?" Lue Xiong asked. "It¡¯s a feeling, too familiar," Lue Jin said. "Believe it or not, I have no proof, but I feel it¡¯s Old Zhang." "That¡¯s enough, go get some rest," Lue Xiong waved his hand and said. "Father, are we really..." Lue Jin wanted to say more but was promptly cut off by Lue Xiong. "We no longer have the luxury of choice, keep this matter to yourself." Lue Jin nodded and left the room, resigned. ...¡­ Meanwhile, at the inn where Xu Zimei and her companions were staying in the city. The night had grown deep, and several figures stealthily infiltrated the inn. These figures exchanged glances, nodded at each other, and split up to enter several rooms. Not long after, the lights in the rooms turned on, and the sound of fighting began to emit. With a "bang," Huang Xing burst through the wooden door, kicking the black-clad figure out. Immediately afterward, several others from different rooms hastily emerged. "What¡¯s going on?" Huang Ri asked. "Someone¡¯s trying to kill us," Huang Xing said. The group looked towards the location of the inn¡¯s main hall, where four black-clad people were standing. Xu Zimei furrowed her brows slightly and glanced in the direction of Huang Yue. But she found that Huang Yue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, revealing nothing. "Who are you?" Huang Xing asked sternly. Chapter 442 - 441 Form King and Prajna "Kill," a slightly growl-like voice came from a man in black, as four men in black holding rifles charged forward. Their bodies radiated the majesty of the Emperor Pulse Realm, with layered dark shadows from the long spears creating an extraordinary momentum. Cutting through the dark void, they charged towards the Yellow Three Envoys and their companions. These four were merely existences of the Emperor Pulse, but they had cultivated a superb combined attack technique. For a while, they actually fought back and forth with the Yellow Three Envoys, leaving Xu Zimei to stand alone idly. But he didn¡¯t move, because he felt a gaze from the darkness fixed on him. As soon as he made the slightest move, the other party would strike with a thunderbolt. "Won¡¯t you come out and meet me?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. As his words fell, the void above the guesthouse rippled. A figure stepped out onto the air from the void. This figure wore a white mask, and no aura fluctuation could be sensed from his body. Although he displayed no overwhelming aura, the pressure he exerted was immense. "It seems your True God Cult¡¯s people really are like lingering souls," Xu Zimei said with a light smile. "Considering you call us the True God Cult, I will leave your body intact after I deal with you," the masked elder said indifferently. Aside from the followers of the True God Cult who call themselves the True God, everyone else in the outside world refers to them as the Evil God Cult. "That¡¯s quite some confidence," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a terrified shout from nearby. "Yue¡¯er, what are you doing?" Huang Xing cried out in alarm. They were all fighting together, but unexpectedly, Huang Yue suddenly struck the other two from behind. Huang Xing and Huang Ri¡¯s bodies were sent flying backward. Huang Xing looked at Huang Yue in disbelief, while the skin on his own body gradually darkened. "Heaven Sha Poison Palm," Huang Ri said, frowning as he felt the state of his body. This Heaven Sha Poison was highly restrictive against Spiritual Energy, which behaved like a contagion. Wherever there was Spiritual Energy, this poison would thoroughly corrode it, and it couldn¡¯t be detoxified in a short time. "Yue¡¯er, why?" Huang Xing ignored his own injuries, looking at the once familiar yet suddenly strange woman before him. He never imagined that this woman he once admired would betray them. Since joining the Yellow Three Envoys, the three of them had always worked as a team, and over the years, they had become as familiar to each other as family. But today, he suddenly found everything shrouded in fog, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly anymore. "Are you from the Evil God Cult?" Huang Ri asked solemnly. "I always have been," Huang Yue said after a moment of silence, her gaze indifferent. Upon hearing this response, Huang Ri fell completely silent. Huang Xing, on the other hand, burst into laughter. There was a bitter and somewhat ironic feeling in his laughter. "Kill me then," Huang Xing said, looking up fearlessly: "Do it yourself." Huang Yue paid him no attention but turned her gaze to the mask-wearing elder. With respect, she said, "Prajna Venerable, the mission is complete." "Very well," the masked elder smiled with satisfaction, then turned his gaze towards Xu Zimei. With a wave of his hand, boundless Spiritual Energy spread in his palm. He sent his massive palm pressing down, saying, "You can keep them company." "Divine Vein Realm," Xu Zimei said, squinting and smiling. "You don¡¯t seem to be enough." Though he was but at the peak of the Saint Vein at present, he really didn¡¯t take an ordinary Divine Vein Realm seriously. A soaring aura rose up around Xu Zimei, as he directly initiated the Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation. Turquoise Spiritual Energy surged violently, and behind him, steps extended towards the Qing Tian. Boundless and vast, with the sound of the Great Dao chanting reverberating amongst them. Turquoise mist enveloped the surroundings. ``` Xu Zimei extended both hands, directly confronting the Prajna Venerable¡¯s giant palm. Only to hear a "boom" sound. The space around them shattered, and the inn where everyone was staying split down the middle, being divided into two halves. Countless streams of qi arrows were flying about. Seeing such might, even the Prajna Venerable was surprised. "Who are you?" At this moment, Prajna Venerable finally became serious and looked at Xu Zimei to inquire. "Defeat me first, then we¡¯ll talk," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand came out of the sheath, accompanied by a "clang" of the blade¡¯s song, and a hellish sea of blades crisscrossed around them. "Way of Inquiry Thirteenth Form, Wrath of the Form King." Following Xu Zimei¡¯s light shout, his Curved Blade trembled gently in his hand. As his body turned blood-red and his muscles swelled massively, featuring dark blue pointed horns, the Form King roared. It directly attached itself to the blade, carrying with it endless anger and volatility. Blood of the Form King roared as it burned. The Curved Blade in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand seemed to contain an unstoppable force. When this blade slashed down, the citizens of Phoenix Hoaring City, still in deep slumber, thought they heard the resounding thunder next to their ears. Thunder exploded in the firmament, followed by merciless destruction. Seeing such might, the Prajna Venerable took a deep breath. His eyes were more solemn than ever before. He planted his left foot on the ground, gently lifted his right foot, and brought his hands together in a strange gesture. Then he softly called out, "Prajna!" As his voice fell, something began to change behind him. True Fate Emergence, space shattered. With a roar, another monster appeared out of nowhere. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This monster was entirely crimson, with two incredibly sharp curved horns. Its eyes were large, but its pupils were almost the same as a regular person¡¯s. The hair on its head was red, all flowing down from its forehead. The hair on its body was white and lush, completely covering its neck. Its face was very thin, with four sharp fangs peeking out of its mouth, along with many sticky fluids. "Is this the legendary Prajna?" murmured Huang Yue softly upon witnessing this scene. Prajna is a kind of demon, one that feeds on jealousy and hatred and takes on their form. No one knew what sort of experiences the Prajna Venerable, who possessed this monstrous True Fate, had been through. Everyone in the Evil God Cult knew that Prajna Venerable wore a mask and never showed his face easily. Only a handful within the cult had actually seen his true face. ¡­ When Xu Zimei¡¯s blade came down with endless might, the Prajna behind him suddenly opened its eyes. It let out a fierce roar, its face twisting grotesquely as if it was both smiling and crying. Its eyes turned red fiercely, and it caught the blade with its bare hands. The Form King roared with rage, and Prajna also screamed. The two were locked in a stalemate, and Huang Yue, who was beside them, directly raised her sword and charged into battle. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, with thunder rolling in his eyes. The apocalyptic divine thunder carried a punishing force like a raging torrential beast, crashing down. The moment Nine Heaven¡¯s Divine Thunder descended, it destroyed everything with irresistible force. Huang Yue¡¯s face paled, and she disappeared into the void. Though she fled, the Prajna Venerable locked in a stalemate with Xu Zimei could not escape. `` Chapter 443 - 442 Annihilation of the Clan As the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder¡¯s divine punishment surged like a torrent, Prajna Venerable had no way of dodging. His own Prajna confronted Xu Zimei, and if he dodged, Xu Zimei¡¯s slash would land. He had not expected Xu Zimei to have such an unexpected move. The speed of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder strike was so fast that it barely gave Prajna Venerable any time to think. When the thunderous punishment, fierce as a torrential beast, struck Prajna Venerable¡¯s body, Xu Zimei could see the scene of his flesh being torn apart, yet Prajna Venerable merely grunted, forcefully enduring without screaming out loud. Thunderclouds crowded the sky, with numerous purple lightning arcs spreading all around. With a "boom," the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder pierced through Prajna Venerable, blasting a bloody hole in his chest. And that mask shattered into pieces. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What came into view was an exceptionally aged face, devoid of any vitality. "It¡¯s you," Huang Xing exclaimed upon seeing Prajna Venerable¡¯s appearance. Wasn¡¯t this elder the very same one they had helped out of righteousness in the pharmacy before? At this moment, Huang Xing and his companions felt deeply that they had fallen into a trap. The elder did not answer; he had already been seriously injured, not just physically but his True Fate Prajna had been shattered by Xu Zimei as well. He spat out several mouthfuls of fresh blood and looked at Xu Zimei with a calm gaze. With Tyrant Shadow in hand, Xu Zimei walked step by step towards the other party. Looking down on Prajna Venerable from above, he smiled faintly, "You never thought your day would come, did you?" "I had thought about it long ago; from the moment I joined the True God Cult, I was prepared to accept such an outcome," Prajna Venerable said indifferently. Xu Zimei looked at Prajna Venerable, noticing no fear in his eyes. They were like a pool of dead water, turbid and bland. "Sometimes death is a kind of release," Prajna Venerable said calmly. Nobody knew his story, and it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to tell anyone anything. Perhaps with his death, burying everything underground wouldn¡¯t be so bad. "Brother Xu, please hold off," Huang Ri hastily interjected, seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s intent to kill. "He is one of the four great kings of the Evil God Cult; taking him back would be a heavy blow to the cult." Xu Zimei did not answer; he sense that Prajna Venerable in front of him was already dead at heart. It was as if he was a walking corpse, alive in body only. Even if they took him back to the Empire, they would likely get nothing out of him. Whether he killed Prajna Venerable or not was meaningless to Xu Zimei. He turned his gaze to Huang Yue who stood to the side, holding the Longsword cautiously, watching him. "She¡¯s all yours," Xu Zimei said to Huang Xing and the others. After speaking, he stepped aside, watching with interest. Although the Way of Inquiry poison was powerful, it could only trap someone of the Saint Vein Realm for a short time. After Huang Xing and the others expelled the poison, they spat out a mouthful of black blood. Their complexions also improved greatly. Standing up, Huang Xing and his companion looked at Huang Yue with complicated expressions. "Why did you betray us?" Huang Xing asked sorrowfully. "It¡¯s not about betrayal; from the beginning, I was a part of the True God Cult," Huang Yue put down her sword and spoke calmly. "So you were a True God Cult¡¯s spy," Huang Ri shook his head and replied. "Even though we lost the battle a hundred years ago during King Anding¡¯s war, our infiltration had already riddled the entire Empire. When the time comes, this shaky empire will inevitably be destroyed." Huang Yue spoke faintly. "Come back with me to see His Majesty," Huang Ri said with a sigh. "No need," Huang Yue shook her head slightly. "Do you even have a choice?" Huang Xing retorted. "Don¡¯t resist anymore. After so many years of friendship as classmates, I won¡¯t hurt you." Huang Yue smiled slightly but said no more. Suddenly, her complexion turned dark, and she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Her skin blackened at a visible rate to the naked eye. Her eyes sunk in, her skin flaked off crazily, and she seemed to age hundreds of years in an instant. "Yue¡¯er," Huang Xing shouted in unison, rushing over to hold the frail and weak body of the other. "What¡¯s going on?" Huang Ri asked anxiously. After examining her, he finally turned to the dying Huang Yue. With a sigh, he said, "You¡¯re poisoned with the hookworm toxin." "I took it myself," Huang Yue said with a smile. Compared to her current state, her smile looked somewhat horrifying. "Is there any hope for her?" Huang Xing asked Huang Ri urgently. "If it had been found early, she could have been saved. But in this state, it¡¯s no longer possible." Huang Ri shook his head. "Why?" Huang Xing asked, looking at Huang Yue, struggling to hold back his tears. "From the very beginning, I was an undercover agent from the True God Cult, infiltrating the Phoenix Perching Empire. I only intended to steal intelligence," said Huang Yue with a wry smile. As she spoke, she coughed up blood violently, looking extremely tragic. A dying person¡¯s words are kind. "Until I met you all, the journey of getting to know each other was the happiest moment in my life. A person is not a stone or a plant; how can they be heartless? I planned to poison myself after you died, otherwise I would live in guilt. But now, seeing that all of you are fine, I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m sorry!" As Huang Yue spoke her last words, her hands dropped powerless. Her body began to emit a rotten smell and started decaying. Huang Xing watched powerlessly as the person in his arms rotted into a puddle of pus, and cried out in agony. ...¡­ Prajna Venerable¡¯s eyes were lifeless as Xu Zimei bound him with the Binding Immortal Lock. Watching the puddle of pus before him, Huang Xing remained silent for a long, long time before finally standing up and slowly walking outside. "Where are you going?" Huang Ri hurriedly asked from behind. "Wipe them out," Huang Xing replied with just two words, disappearing into the thick night. At this moment in the City Lord Mansion, Lue Xiong was also restless, awaiting the outcome from the other side. The commotion from the earlier fight must have reached his ears, but he dared not venture out. Whichever side he took in this matter, it would not end well for him. Just as he was anxiously considering this, he suddenly heard screams coming from outside. They seemed to be from the servants of his mansion. "Who is it?" asked Lue Xiong in a panic. The room¡¯s door was pushed open, and a figure drenched in blood stood at the entrance. For the residents of Phoenix Hoaring City, it was a sleepless night. Periodically, screams and booming noises came from within the city. But these residents dared not go out to check, to avoid misfortune. The scream lasted until it was nearly dawn, then finally ceased. ...¡­ The fish belly white rose slowly from the sky, eventually turning into a purple sun. Chapter 444 - 443: Arrival at Phoenix Feather City The City Lord Mansion has been wiped out! This was the scene many citizens saw when they got up and came out, the once majestic and sumptuous residence now lay in ruins. Both the City Lord and his son¡¯s whereabouts had become a mystery. About this matter, the entire city was abuzz with speculation, with all different kinds of rumors afloat. However, most of the citizens were cheerfully hooting and hollering. After all, the City Lord had been a scourge in Phoenix Hoaring City, and his dandified son, both deeply detested by the townsfolk. Now, their mouths were wide with joy. Most of the citizens were concerned about what kind of person the new City Lord would be. Early the next morning, Xu Zimei and his two companions, along with Prajna Venerable, made preparations to leave. They were to ride the Teleportation Array to the Imperial City of Phoenix Feather City in the Phoenix Perching Empire. Huang Ri¡¯s face was a bit off as he looked at Huang Xing and said, "You were too impulsive last night." "And if you weren¡¯t impulsive, then what?" Huang Xing retorted. "Oh well, capturing Prajna Venerable this time, His Majesty will probably not punish us," Huang Ri said, resignedly. "This is Brother Xu¡¯s achievement, it has nothing to do with us," Huang Xing emphasized. "I know," Huang Ri nodded, not bothering to argue. ...... The group arrived in front of the Teleportation Array in Phoenix Hoaring City, and no one dared to stop them. It was another lengthy journey through time and space. The Phoenix Perching Empire was vast, and the distance from Phoenix Hoaring City to Phoenix Feather City was great indeed. About half a month later, the group finally arrived at Phoenix Feather City, known as the premier city of the Phoenix Perching Empire. Throughout the journey, Prajna Venerable followed along like a lifeless zombie. During the trek through space-time, Huang Xing had also asked him a few questions, unable to resist. But Prajna Venerable remained silent, not uttering a word. Unlike other cities¡¯ Formations, the Teleportation Array of Phoenix Feather City was built outside the city. This was because the Array was used by too many people, and it was inevitable that individuals of various races would mix in. Therefore, the Phoenix Perching Empire set aside a special piece of land outside the city to establish the Teleportation Array. As Xu Zimei¡¯s vision changed and his body felt empty, he found himself in the Teleportation Array of Phoenix Feather City. He looked around and saw that there wasn¡¯t just one Teleportation Array. Dozens of Arrays were operating at the same time, surrounded by the residents of this place. Soon, Huang Xing and his two companions also emerged from the void. "Brother Xu, we still need to go to the Imperial City to report, but once we¡¯ve taken care of the business at hand, let¡¯s all get together for a gathering," Huang Ri said with a smile. Xu Zimei just waved his hand, indicating he didn¡¯t mind either way. Since there wasn¡¯t much friendship to speak of, whether they would meet again was uncertain; all he could say was, "See you again if it¡¯s meant to be." ..... As the group walked out of the Teleportation Array, Huang Ri also introduced Xu Zimei to the place. When the Array was first built, it was merely a thoroughfare for people coming and going to Phoenix Feather City. Latter on, some saw a business opportunity there, and many taverns and inns from the city established branches nearby. As more and more people passed through, it eventually evolved into a bustling marketplace. As they strolled down the main street of the marketplace, there were all sorts of vendors on both sides. Suddenly, a loud shout came from up ahead. "Get out of the way, the horse has gone out of control!" With the shout¡¯s fall, the passersby who were walking on the street began to panic, stumbling as they scrambled to the side. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly and looked ahead, only to see a fairly well-decorated beast carriage rushing towards them from a distance. The coachman was shouting frantically, seemingly because the beast pulling the carriage had gone berserk. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This beast was a Green Wolf Steed¡ªextremely ferocious, excelling in both speed and strength compared to its peers. Of course, the cost was great; ordinary families simply could not afford it. As the Green Wolf Steed charged towards Xu Zimei and his companions, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyebrows slightly knit together. With Tyrant Shadow unsheathed in his hand, everyone only saw a blur before a slash of blade light appeared suddenly. The head of the Green Wolf Steed was sliced off cleanly. Due to inertia, as the now-dead Green Wolf Steed fell, the entire carriage was sent flying as well. A "bang" was heard. The carriage burst into pieces, and after a closer look, the bystanders realized that, apart from the coachman, there was a young girl sitting inside. "Ouch, that almost killed me," the girl said, rubbing her head as she stood up from the wreckage of the carriage. "Miss, are you alright?" the coachman, not minding his own injuries, quickly ran over to ask. "You worthless servant, how could you handle the carriage?" the girl said furiously, kicking the coachman hard in the stomach. The coachman cried out in pain, curling up like a shrimp, his expression one of sheer agony. Seemingly unsatisfied, the girl took out a fiery-red whip from her Storage Ring. She began to furiously lash the coachman, indifferent to his pained pleas for mercy. Each swing of the fiery-red whip was accompanied by flames. Witnessing this, the bystanders started murmuring among themselves. "Who is this girl being so arrogant?" someone newly arrived asked in confusion. "Shh, keep your voice down. Are you tired of living, daring to comment on the little princess of the Wan Family?" Hearing the other¡¯s comment, the person before quickly shrank back. Even though it was his first time in Phoenix Feather City, there were some things he knew. In the Phoenix Perching Empire, aside from the imperial authority, the two most powerful families were the Wan Family and the Wenren Family. These families stood like colossuses, spanning across the river of time and history, established firmly on this land. Both families, in terms of strength, were no less formidable than the Imperial Household of the Phoenix Perching Empire. Though they were located within the territory of the Phoenix Perching Empire, they took orders from no one. Of course, they still had to abide by the laws of the Phoenix Perching Empire. ... As the coachman was lashed until his flesh burst open, the sight appeared exceedingly tragic. The girl, still not venting all her anger, turned towards the crowd and shouted, "Who was it that killed my Green Wolf Steed?" The people around were whispering, and some had started to look towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei seemed unperturbed and walked forward calmly, asking, "It was me who killed it, what about it?" Without responding, the girl raised her fiery whip and lashed out. A murderous flicker passed through Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, and he glanced at the void next to the girl. Someone was concealed there, likely the girl¡¯s protector. Huang Xing, stepping forward decisively, grabbed the fiery whip and said tersely to the girl, "Miss Wan, the Green Wolf Steed lost control. Killing it was the right thing to do, as it also served to protect you. I hope you will not cause any trouble." "And who are you to educate me?" the girl sneered. "Yellow Three Envoys," Huang Xing didn¡¯t waste words and simply took out his token. At the sight of the token, the surrounding crowd was instantly abuzz. Chapter 445 - 444: Killing the Wan Family Elder As one of the Seven Emissaries, the Yellow Three Envoys held significant prestige throughout the Phoenix Perching Empire. They oversaw the entire nation and could be said to act on behalf of the Emperor in exercising authority. Within the Phoenix Perching Empire, few dared to provoke them. This was a confrontation between the Phoenix Perching Empire and the Wan Family. The young girl frowned slightly, apparently having heard of the reputation of the Seven Emissaries. "Is he also a member of the Seven Emissaries?" the girl pointed at Xu Zimei and inquired. Huang Ri¡¯s face changed slightly but ultimately he spoke up, "He is our friend." "Then this matter has nothing to do with your Yellow Three Envoys," the girl huffed coldly. The whip in her hand once again lashed out, striking directly towards Xu Zimei. Huang Ri wanted to intervene again, but he was blocked by Xu Zimei. In a flash, Xu Zimei appeared in front of the girl. The crowd present hardly saw anything, only hearing a "clang" as the sound of a sword being drawn rang out. Time seemed to freeze in that moment. The edge of Xu Zimei¡¯s blade was only a few centimeters from the girl¡¯s neck. Then a large hand suddenly grasped the blade. A summer breeze caressed the girl¡¯s face, whipping up locks of her black hair. Her body trembled slightly as she looked at Xu Zimei. An elderly man had appeared beside her at some unknown time, and if it weren¡¯t for the elder¡¯s large hand seizing the blade, The girl¡¯s head might have already fallen to the ground. "You dare to kill me," the girl asked in a trembling voice, somewhat in disbelief. Xu Zimei paid her no mind and just gazed indifferently at the elder in front of him. The elder was also in the Saint Vein Realm, but Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t used his full strength in that strike, Otherwise, the elder would not have been able to stop it so easily. "Uncle Wan," the girl called out to the elder before her. "Step back," the elder nodded slightly and replied. Then he turned his gaze to Xu Zimei and stated indifferently, "Young master, your malice is too strong." "So what if it is?" Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh. "Phoenix Feather City is not a place where you can act recklessly," the elder snorted coldly, his right hand shooting out in a palm strike. The palm was surrounded by a faint purple Spiritual Energy, the robust Spiritual Energy was clearly imbued with a resolve to kill. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze condensed, and strands of Creation Force encircled his blade¡¯s edge. Tyrant Shadow cleaved through space, carrying with it a sharp Blade Qi as it slashed forward. A "boom" resounded. The elder let out a scream as his body was flung backward. And his right palm was completely severed by Tyrant Shadow, with blood scattering in midair. "You," the elder couldn¡¯t focus on his injury, staring at Xu Zimei in shock. With Tyrant Shadow in hand, Xu Zimei stepped toward the elder. His intent to kill was unabashedly released, and Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly in his grip. "Brother Xu, a lesson would be enough. After all, he is from the Wan Family," Huang Ri interjected from the side. He was aware of the Wan Family¡¯s strength and did not want to involve himself in this trouble. "I am a fair person if he wanted to kill me, he must be prepared to be killed in return," Xu Zimei said indifferently, "This matter has nothing to do with you." As Xu Zimei stepped closer, the elder¡¯s expression changed slightly. But he still protected the girl behind him, watching Xu Zimei warily. "Cousin Zimo?" Just as I was pondering, I suddenly heard a loud shout from beside me. A plump man in white clothes was running over from the side. With the most flesh on his belly, he appeared like a mountain of meat as he ran, his entire body quivering. "Brother Su," Xu Zimei turned his head to glance at the plump man and exclaimed in surprise. This plump man was the son of his second uncle, Wenren Zhao; his name was Wenren Su. Xu Zimei remembered playing with him often when he visited his home with his mother as a child. However, it had been several years since they had last met, and had it not been for the other¡¯s signature small eyes and round belly, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize him at first glance. "Cousin Zimo, it really is you," Wenren Su said with a smile as he walked over. He said, "We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, and you¡¯ve changed quite a bit. I almost thought I was mistaken just now." "Let¡¯s chat later; I need to take care of the situation here first," Xu Zimei said with a light smile. "What happened?" Wenren Su turned his head and asked with narrowed eyes. Those already small eyes of his were practically squinted into slits, invisible. Witnessing this scene, the surrounding people suddenly understood. "So this guy is from the Wenren Family, no wonder he¡¯s not afraid of the Wan Family." "Now there¡¯ll be a good show, the Wenren Family and the Wan Family have never gotten along." As citizens of the Phoenix Perching Empire, everyone knew that, being the two strongest families in the empire, the Wenren Family and the Wan Family were always in open and covert contention, and this struggle has never ceased for thousands of years. Friction between the progeny of the two families was incessant, even leading to several deaths. "Oh, isn¡¯t this the Inner Steward of the Wan Family? What¡¯s with this look of yours?" Wenren Su said mockingly while looking at the elder in front of him. "Wenren Su, is your Wenren Family looking to start a war with us?" the elder spoke with a hint of rage. "If it¡¯s a war you want, then so be it. Do you really think you are still the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect from the past?" Wenren Su replied disdainfully. After saying that, he turned to Xu Zimei and asked with a smile, "Cousin Zimo, is it these two you were referring to?" "Yes, you don¡¯t need to worry about it," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "I have my own ways and principles in handling my affairs." Wenren Su nodded slightly, and as he stepped aside, he couldn¡¯t help but give a reminder. "If you can avoid killing that little girl, do so. Their old man from the Wan Family will go mad. Now is not the time to start a war." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond, just walked towards the elder with Tyrant Shadow in hand, step by step. His aura grew more and more profound with each step, becoming more powerful. Eventually, his presence became like a fierce storm; the space around him shattered, and the ground beneath his feet cracked. The elder from the Wan Family took a deep breath and then conceded. "What do you want? I¡¯ll admit defeat this time. I¡¯m willing to offer any compensation you ask for." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled, holding Tyrant Shadow as it trembled slightly in his hand. "I¡¯ve said before that since you wanted to kill me just now, naturally, you can¡¯t leave alive. I¡¯m a very fair person," he said. As Xu Zimei finished speaking, the body of the Wan Family elder erupted. He charged at Xu Zimei with a speed too swift to cover one¡¯s ears. His face twisted with rage, he bellowed, "Then go to hell!" "Utterly clueless!" Watching the elder¡¯s palm strike, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura had reached a critical point. He performed the twelve forms of the Way of Inquiry, Annihilation Void, with Tyrant Shadow in his hand. Tyrant Shadow was raised high above his head, with Blade Qi spreading from it, shattering the Firmament itself. As the blade came down, the Wan Family elder couldn¡¯t even manage to dodge and was annihilated in the Blade Qi. Chapter 446 - 445 Grandpa Wenren Jingshi His body was shredded by Blade Qi, leaving not even bones, completely turned to ash and smoke. "You killed Uncle Wan," the Wan Family girl behind him said with a pale face, staring at Xu Zimei as if she were seeing a demon, her eyes filled with horror. She quickly retreated backward. "I won¡¯t kill you, but you should pay a price," Xu Zimei said lightly. He walked step by step towards the girl, who had no room to retreat. Xu Zimei extended his right foot and kicked the girl, sending her flying. The force of the kick was not enough to be fatal, but the pain from her shattered bones was more than any ordinary person could bear. Even if the Wan Family eventually saved her, she would still be left with psychological scars. Seeing this scene, the surrounding crowd fell silent, not daring to speak. The spectacle before them was just too shocking. Only Wenren Su was clapping and cheering on the side. "Cousin Zimo, let¡¯s hurry home. Grandfather has been talking about you all the time. He¡¯s been worried something might happen to you on the road," Wenren Su said with a grin as he stepped forward. After that, Xu Zimei introduced the Yellow Three Envoys to each other, though it seemed Wenren Su was also very familiar with the Seven Emissaries. The Yellow Three Envoys had to return to the Imperial Palace to report on their mission, so after reaching Phoenix Feather City, they parted ways with Xu Zimei. ...¡­ Speaking of Phoenix Feather City, it is one of the most renowned cities in the Northern Continent. Just how large Phoenix Feather City is, some say it would take an ordinary person several months to walk around its walls without reaching the end. From a distance, this grand city stood on the vast land. Its walls were forged from bluestone, with a large gate in each of the four cardinal directions. Hundreds to thousands of meters from each gate, there were several smaller gates. The city wall continued to stretch along the southeast, eventually disappearing into the horizon. From above, the layout of the entire city was quite simple. To the north was the location of the Imperial Household. The east was controlled by the Wan Family, and naturally, the west was the territory of the Wenren Family. As for the south, it was a place for Loose Cultivators and other forces to reside. This city held three superpowers within; its strength was immeasurable. Under the guidance of Wenren Su, Xu Zimei crossed the west gate and entered the Wenren Family territory. Xu Zimei found that many people in the city were familiar with Wenren Su; they greeted each other along the way without any hindrance. The Wenren Family was located in the center of West City, unlike many of the collateral relatives; this place was inhabited by direct lineage descendants. The Wenren Family had been very lively lately, due to the grand birthday celebration of Family Head Wenren Jingshi. Both powers within the Phoenix Perching Empire and those from other countries brought gifts of congratulations, large and small. Wenren Su led Xu Zimei to visit his grandfather first and foremost. ... A huge plaque hung above the green wooden gate of the residence, with the words "Wenren Residence" catching the eye. Because the lettering was golden, it glinted under the sunlight. The Wenren Residence covered a vast area, surrounded by all types of Spirit Trees. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the two entered the residence and walked along, they soon heard a voice nearby. "Lil¡¯ Su, with Grandfather¡¯s grand birthday approaching, you should run around outside less these days." Upon hearing this voice, Wenren Su stopped in his tracks and glanced to the side. Standing in the nearby pavilion were three young men. The two young men on the sides seemed to be of lower status, likely from the collateral branches, flattering the young man in the middle. And the young man in the center, clad in a purple robe, stood tall, holding a book in his hand, reading. His facial features were clear and bright, his long hair neatly tied in a bun at the back of his head, and his eyes deep and boundless. Upon seeing the youth, Wenren Su seemed to deflate, saying helplessly, "I understand, big brother." "Who is he?" the youth looked at Xu Zimei with some confusion and asked. "This is the son of Auntie Wenren Yun, named Xu Zimei. You weren¡¯t at home when you were little, so you might not have met him." After Wenren Su finished the introduction, he turned to Xu Zimei and said, "This is my elder brother, Wenren Li, who is also your cousin." "So you are cousin Zimo," Wenren Li said with a smile. "Cousin Zimo must have just arrived at our residence; let me entertain you. First, I¡¯ll take you to meet Grandfather." "Thank you, cousin Li," Xu Zimei said with a slight nod. Afterward, Wenren Su led Xu Zimei deeper into the mansion. Speaking of Wenren Li just now, Xu Zimei indeed had no recollection of him. His maternal grandfather, Wenren Jingshi, had five children in total, meaning he also had two uncles and two aunts. And Wenren Su and Wenren Li were the children of his second uncle, Wenren Zhao. It was said that Wenren Li was sent to the Heavenly Dao Academy when he was very young and rarely came home. Therefore, Xu Zimei had never met this cousin before and only knew of him by name. The Wenren Family was a very large clan, and with several uncles from his generation, the family had already branched out widely. Xu Zimei had over ten male cousins alone. As he followed Wenren Su deeper into the residence, he encountered fewer and fewer people the further in they went. Eventually, they didn¡¯t see another soul. "Grandfather likes to live in tranquility," Wenren Su explained from the side. "Unless he calls for us, we rarely get to see him." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. As the two chatted on their way, they finally arrived at their destination, Qingyou Pavilion. The area around Qingyou Pavilion was very quiet, with a large pond built directly in front of it. The buildings were constructed from zinan wood. The wood had a unique fragrance that could calm the mind and soothe the spirit. At that moment, Wenren Su approached the door, straightened his robes, and was about to knock. A robust voice suddenly came from inside. "That¡¯s enough. Come on in. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Momo," the voice said. Wenren Su pushed the door open and walked in with a smile. He said laughingly, "Grandfather, I¡¯ve completely mastered the Vein Skills you taught me last time. Don¡¯t you think I deserve a little reward?" As Wenren Su was speaking, his expression suddenly became subdued upon seeing the scene inside. Xu Zimei also walked in and didn¡¯t have time to take a close look at the interior. On the futon directly ahead were two figures seated. The first was an elderly man with white hair and a long white beard. The other figure was a young man in a green robe. "Grandfather," Xu Zimei quickly called out with a smile when he saw the old man. "Ah," Wenren Jingshi replied with a hearty laugh, then spoke to Xu Zimei with a smile. "Come closer to your grandfather; let me have a good look at you. "The last time your mother took you away, you were still a child; now you¡¯ve grown into an adult." Wenren Jingtian nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve grown up, very good indeed!" Before Xu Zimei could respond, Wenren Su suddenly looked displeased and let out a heavy snort. Chapter 447 - 446 Tingyu Pavilion Wenren Su¡¯s gaze shifted to a young man sitting on another cushion nearby. He said with displeasure, "Grandpa, why did you let him come here?" "Tian Ming came to seek my advice about some aspects of martial arts he doesn¡¯t understand, so what?" Wenren Jingshi replied indifferently. "There are so many instructors in the residence he could ask for help, why did he have to come to you?" Wenren Su spoke with dissatisfaction. "I think he just wants to show off in front of you." "Enough, I have my own plans for Tian Ming¡¯s issues with cultivation that others can¡¯t resolve," Wenren Jingshi snorted coldly. He said, "You are all descendants of the same clan, and you should understand the importance of living in harmony. If anyone dares to indulge in fratricide, I will not be lenient. This is a line that cannot be crossed!" Hearing Wenren Jingshi¡¯s words, Wenren Su pursed his lips and dared not talk back. The words of his grandfather held absolute authority in the Wenren Residence, and he was aware that there were certain matters his grandfather took very seriously. Xu Zimei glanced at the youth named Wenren Tian Ming, who had remained silent from the beginning to end. He didn¡¯t even spare a glance at Wenren Su, as if he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. In his previous life, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay much attention to his maternal family, so he didn¡¯t know much about the situation here. "Zimo, since you¡¯re here, you might as well enjoy yourself for a few days," Wenren Jingshi turned and said to Xu Zimei with a smile. "We¡¯re all family here, so I won¡¯t overwarn you. If you need anything during these days, just ask your Brother Su. If you¡¯re not satisfied, feel free to come to me directly." Xu Zimei nodded. Sensing that Wenren Su seemed to want to say something more, he quickly pulled him out of the pavilion. After leaving Qingyou Pavilion, Wenren Su still seemed dissatisfied as he spoke, "Cousin, why did you pull me away back there? That Wenren Tian Ming, just a member of a side branch, could he really be more important in Grandpa¡¯s eyes than his own grandson?" "Less nonsense, tell me what¡¯s going on with this Wenren Tian Ming," Xu Zimei asked. "What else could it be? Just a member of the side branch who¡¯s got talent. Grandpa kept him around because of it," Wenren Su said with dissatisfaction. "What¡¯s it to you? You seem to have a grudge against him," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Not really, I just can¡¯t stand it," Wenren Su replied haltingly. Xu Zimei smiled. He could see that Wenren Su had a conflict with the other person, but since he was reluctant to talk about it, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t press further. ... The courtyard where Wenren Su lived consisted of several houses, and he arranged for Xu Zimei to stay in the one next to his. The courtyard was vast, with lush trees surrounding and hiding the outer walls. Several precious Spirit Trees grew within the courtyard. After setting up the room for Xu Zimei, Wenren Su looked at him with a sly grin and said with a smile, "Cousin, let me take you to a great place. You don¡¯t come to Phoenix Feather City often, so I can¡¯t neglect you." Xu Zimei nodded. He had nothing to do anyway and was fine with going anywhere. The two left the Wenren Residence and walked north along the main street of East City. Phoenix Feather City was indeed worthy of its reputation as a famous city on the Northern Continent. Not to mention its size, the prosperity of the city was unparalleled by others. After walking for about fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei saw a square directly in front of them on the street. The square was surrounded by various flowers and fountains, and in the center stood a statue. The statue, carved to perfection, was of a man. At first glance, it exerted an imposing presence as if carrying the firmament on his shoulders, with a majesty as vast as the sea. The man was dressed in a purple robe, with bright, spirited eyes. Even as a statue, locking eyes with it seemed to bare one¡¯s soul. People occasionally paid their respects to the statue around them. Their attitudes were reverent and devout. "Who is this?" Xu Zimei asked curiously, looking at the statue. Wenren Su was silent for a moment before finally saying, "The Heavenly Prison Emperor, founder of the Wan Family." Xu Zimei was familiar with the Heavenly Prison Emperor; he was indeed a very ancient emperor. His era of carrying Destiny was even earlier than that of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades. Although the Wan Family was also an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, their emperor¡¯s era of carrying Destiny was too far in the past. And because the Wan Family¡¯s descendants were somewhat incapable of bridging the old with the new, no new emperor had emerged ever since. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Imperial Rule Immortal Sect had now declined. Otherwise, the Wenren Family wouldn¡¯t dare to confront them directly. It is said that a significant reason behind the establishment of the Phoenix Perching Empire was the help of the Wan Family. Therefore, in Phoenix Feather City, statues of the Wan Family¡¯s ancestor, the Heavenly Prison Emperor, were erected in the minor cities to the east, south, west, and north. Xu Zimei took a deep look at the statue and then left with Wenren Su. The two passed through several secretive alleys and finally arrived at a rather deserted street. The shops on both sides of the street were sparsely populated, seemingly out of place amidst the bustling Phoenix Feather City. "This is Heavenly Feather Street; the shops on both sides of this street sell some very valuable items. Ordinary people simply cannot afford them, which is why it¡¯s so quiet here. To put it plainly, it¡¯s a street for the rich to come and go," Wenren Su explained with a smile, seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look. "Then why did you bring me here?" asked Xu Zimei. "Just follow me," Wenren Su chuckled and walked further down the street. Xu Zimei followed behind, surveying the shops on either side as they walked. The shops sold all manner of things: pills, weapons, and even secret cultivation techniques. However, judging by the interiors, the items here seemed to be of top quality. When they reached the midpoint of the street, Wenren Su stopped. He looked up toward a pavilion and motioned for Xu Zimei to look. Xu Zimei glanced over and saw the words "Tingyu Pavilion" written elegantly on the front of the pavilion, conveying a very ethereal air. "What is this place?" asked Xu Zimei, puzzled. "What do you think?" Wenren Su chuckled, his smile one that every man would understand. "Could it be a brothel?" Xu Zimei guessed with some resignation. "Can¡¯t you speak of it less crassly?" retorted Wenren Su. "It¡¯s perfectly normal for people to have the Seven Emotions and the Six Desires; don¡¯t pretend to be a saint with me!" "I¡¯m really not into that sort of thing," said Xu Zimei, shaking his head slightly. "What sort of thing? It¡¯s just a comfortable place for listening to music and dining; don¡¯t overthink it," Wenren Su said as he looped an arm around Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder and pulled him inside. With a mischievous smile, he added, "But if you do have other requests, they will accommodate you." Xu Zimei glared at Wenren Su but said nothing more. "Do you have any money?" Wenren Su asked. Xu Zimei gave his cousin a surprised look and replied, "You can¡¯t tell me that a young master of the Wenren Family doesn¡¯t even have money for a meal. And now I, the guest, have to treat you to a meal?" "Family rules are strict, you know," Wenren Su laughed. "Next time, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal." Chatting and laughing, the two entered Tingyu Pavilion. Chapter 448 - 447 The Lolita Girl of the Heavenly Cat Tribe After they entered, Xu Zimei realized that there was more than meets the eye. This place had been endowed with a spatial formation by a powerful individual. From the outside, this entire attic seemed to be only a few hundred square meters. But once inside, Xu Zimei discovered that the space had been folded; the area here was at least a thousand square meters. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t merely an attic, but a garden. The extensive garden was planted with many precious Spirit Trees and Mysterious Medicines. There were Weeping Blood Roses, Purple-robed Roses, Scorching Sun Peonies... Flowers of various colors competed vibrantly for attention, their petals blossoming amid the luxuriant trees. Groups of butterflies danced through the air above. There were rockeries, flowing waters, pavilions, and attics. Elegantly dressed, dashing youths and graceful maidens walked hand in hand. The garden extended in all directions, its end not visible at a glance. On one side of the garden, there was a clear river. The river flowed gently and calmly, with many lotuses and water lilies growing along its banks. Several pleasure boats floated on the river, each adorned with artistic scrolls. These scrolls told enchanting, widely known love stories from bow to stern. Handsome gentlemen and maidens with green locks stood at the prows, chatting and laughing with each other, enjoying the scenery along the way. "Not bad, right," Wenren Su said with a smile, looking at Xu Zimei. "Quite an interesting place," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Not long after they stood at the entrance of the garden, a plump woman came over. This woman wore rather tight green clothing, showcasing her ample figure to the fullest. Her appearance was above average, and she carried a strong scent on her. "It turns out to be Young Master Su, it has been a long time since your last visit," said the woman with a smile to Xu Zimei. "This gentleman must be visiting for the first time?" "This is my cousin, I am showing him around, you don¡¯t need to bother," Wenren Su waved his hand and said. "Then I wish you both a happy time," the woman smiled and didn¡¯t say much more. Before leaving, something suddenly occurred to the woman, and she turned back to Wenren Su. "Young Master Su, Miss Xian¡¯er is holding a Martial Path discussion in the garden today, just a reminder for you!" "Looks like she ran into problems with her cultivation again," Wenren Su muttered. Then he smiled at the woman, "Thank you, Miss Zhu, for the reminder." The woman nodded, and before leaving, she threw a flirtatious glance at Xu Zimei. ¡­ "Cousin, entertain yourself here. When you¡¯re done playing, you can go back on your own, no need to wait for me," Wenren Su said to Xu Zimei. "Go find your Miss Xian¡¯er," Xu Zimei said with a smile, nodding. "What Miss Xian¡¯er, she¡¯s just one of the many in the net," Wenren Su said with a shake of his head and a laugh. He took out a fan from his Storage Ring and, with a smile on his lips, walked forward. Watching Wenren Su¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei always felt that the other¡¯s fatty body was out of place in these surroundings. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after Wenren Su left, Xu Zimei chose another path. He walked forward, the fragrant flowers assailing his senses; indeed, the environment was excellent. "Young Master, are you alone?" Not long into his walk, he met a woman in a blue garment, smiling inquiringly at Xu Zimei. "Is there something you need?" Xu Zimei asked. "With birds singing and flowers giving off fragrance, don¡¯t you think the company of a beautiful woman would make it even better?" The lady in the blue shirt approached and leaned slightly towards Xu Zimei, the faint scent on her growing intense. "I¡¯m used to being alone," Xu Zimei said with a smile and a shake of his head. The woman looked at Xu Zimei in surprise, not understanding why he would come to such a place alone. But she didn¡¯t ask, she just smiled at Xu Zimei and then left. On his way here, Xu Zimei had met four or five women with the same intention as the first, all whom he had rejected. He was getting a bit tired of the scenery and took a look around. Not far from a bush nearby, there was a smooth stone. He simply lay down on the stone and pretended to doze off. Planning to return to the Wenren Residence after dark. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness had already entered the True Fate World. The True Fate World was now basically stabilized, the Forgetfulness Tree gradually recovering. The sea around it had turned dark yellow, showing a tendency to evolve into yellow spring water. The Tree of Life had brought a plant ecosystem that was now completely pervading the entire Divine Continent. There were ordinary trees and also some Spirit Trees and Mysterious Medicines. Even many trees had begun to awaken, acquiring simple consciousness and progressing towards becoming Tree Demons. The Myriad Demons Tribe established by Chaos saw its hundred dragons enter the growth phase. Riding the clouds and mist, flashing with lightning and thundering, they could even simply manipulate the weather. Xu Zimei inspected his True Fate World, confirming there were no issues, then he felt relieved and left. When he opened his eyes, he saw a hand waving in front of him. He calmly looked at the hand, then turned his head. The owner of the hand was a girl dressed like a young child. At that moment, when she saw Xu Zimei suddenly wake up, she blushed furiously and turned into a little cat, fleeing into the distance. The cat¡¯s size was twice that of a normal one, its color pure white. It looked just like a snowball, without a speck of impurity. The little cat hid in the nearby bushes, sticking its head out to look at Xu Zimei. After confirming Xu Zimei had no ill intentions, it cautiously and alertly approached him again. It transformed back into the shape of a young girl, her voice soft as she said, "Hello!" It was then that Xu Zimei got a clear look at the girl before him. Her transformation into a human form wasn¡¯t entirely complete. Her two ears still maintained the shape of cat ears, her eyes large and full of Spiritual Energy. When she laughed or spoke, a small dimple appeared on her right cheek. With a slightly high nose bridge and cherry lips. "Spirit Cat Clan?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. The girl nodded timidly and then asked curiously, "Why are you here alone?" "Sleeping," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Oh," the girl nodded and then lifted her head, her eyes hopeful as she asked, "Then, could you play with me?" "What will we play?" "Hide and seek!" "Not interested." Not giving up, the girl asked, "Then could you take me to see the outside world?" "The outside world is all about fighting and killing, filled with deceit. Compared to the peaceful atmosphere here, what is there that is good?" Xu Zimei said. "But I am tired of this place; I want to see the outside world," the girl responded earnestly. "Oh? And what¡¯s in it for me if I take you out?" Xu Zimei turned and asked with a smile. Chapter 449 - 448 Miss Xian’er "I can give you Spirit Stones," the cat-eared girl pondered for a while, and finally said tentatively. "No, unless you have something that can touch me," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. "Then what do you want?" the cat-eared girl hesitated to ask. "Let me pinch your ears," Xu Zimei, feeling playful, said with interest. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the girl¡¯s face turned red in an instant. As red as a ripe red apple. "This... this won¡¯t do," the cat-eared girl stammered in reply. "Auntie said that only my future husband could touch my ears." "Then forget it," Xu Zimei waved his hand and continued to lie on that Stone, feigning sleep. After a long while, Xu Zimei felt as if someone was poking him with a finger. He turned over and saw the girl squatting beside him, her face flushed with shyness. "Then I¡¯ll let you touch, but you can¡¯t tell anyone about this." Xu Zimei laughed out loud, looking exactly like a bad uncle luring a little girl. He nodded his head, looking at those soft, cute cat ears, and was about to pinch them. Just then, a loud shout suddenly came from the nearby jungle. "Silver Thief, don¡¯t touch that girl." Along with the voice came a blazing red fireball. Xu Zimei glanced at the oncoming fireball, clenched his right fist, the Spiritual Energy swirling around it, and punched directly at the fireball. With a "boom." When the fireball shattered, Xu Zimei¡¯s left hand smoothly touched the girl¡¯s cat ears. "Meow!" The girl¡¯s face turned completely red, and she involuntarily let out a sound. As the dust from the exploded fireball settled, a woman in a red robe walked out of the nearby jungle. "Auntie," the cat-eared girl timidly called out the moment she saw the woman. "Jue, come here!" The woman kept a wary eye on Xu Zimei while calling out to the cat-eared girl. The cat-eared girl looked extremely nervous, her face becoming even redder. She also kept murmuring quietly, "What should I do? My ears were touched. Will Auntie make me marry him?" Just thinking it in your mind is enough, could you not say it out loud," Xu Zimei glanced at the cat-eared girl and said helplessly. He didn¡¯t want to end up in trouble just because he was curious to touch an ear. "Oh, okay," the girl felt her face burning up, and she couldn¡¯t even look Xu Zimei in the eye. She had always been alone since she was young, hardly ever speaking to a man. Let alone letting someone touch her ears. "Who let you run out here?" Seeing that Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t stopping her, the cat-eared girl came to the woman¡¯s side. The woman visibly sighed with relief, then her expression turned serious again as she asked. "I... I wanted to see the outside world," the cat-eared girl replied, her head lowered and her voice filled with grievance. The woman seemed to want to say more, but seeing the girl¡¯s nearly tearful expression, she ultimately sighed. Then she turned to Xu Zimei and said, "I hope that the gentleman will forget everything he saw today." After she finished speaking, she pulled the unwilling girl and walked deeper into the jungle. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say much either, finding the girl quite interesting, but that was all. The woman was also from the Spirit Cat Clan. As for the Spirit Cat Clan, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know much about them, just a minor race. Just like most of the Three Thousand Races that aren¡¯t well-known, they¡¯re ordinary. He had wanted to sleep a bit more, but a group of people suddenly walked by on the little path not far away. The group made such a racket that Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t rest either. Moreover, from within the noisy crowd, Xu Zimei could hear the booming voice of his cousin Wenren Su from a great distance. ... "What¡¯s so great about that? Whatever Miss Xian¡¯er wants, as soon as I get back, I¡¯ll search for it, and surely find it faster than you." Wenren Su said defensively. "Then I¡¯ll have to thank you kindly, Master Su," a girl¡¯s voice came from a distance. Her voice sounded as refreshing as a spring breeze¡ªvery pleasant and moving. "Well then, I¡¯ll be waiting for the good news from Brother Su. Just don¡¯t talk big without taking action!" a man teased from the side. Xu Zimei turned to look, only to see that the group consisted of about a dozen people. Standing at the forefront was his cousin Wenren Su, and a young man dressed in a blue shirt. In between them, a crowd of young men adoringly surrounded a woman. The woman was dressed in a blue-green gown; her skirt fanned out like lotus leaves, elegantly unfolding. Her waist was loosely fitting, concealing her figure. However, her skin was fair, her eyes lively, giving her a somewhat mischievous air. Red lips, a delicate nose, willow-shaped eyebrows, white hair. Her most striking feature was that head of white hair. Her long hair fell to her waist, white as snow, endowing her with an air of distinct character. As the group walked by, Wenren Su also saw Xu Zimei feigning sleep on a Stone to the side. He quickly called out, "Cousin." Xu Zimei slowly sat up, and almost all eyes present turned towards him. "Have you finished courting your Miss Xian¡¯er?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "You can see we¡¯re a perfect match," Wenren Su chuckled and replied. "But don¡¯t talk nonsense; we¡¯re just friends for now." "It seems a cousin indeed resembles his cousin," the man in the blue shirt said with some embarrassment and scorn. "Not even engaged, and you speak of Miss Xian¡¯er like this. It seems rather improper." "That¡¯s right," other youths murmured quietly, albeit reluctantly due to the Wenren Family¡¯s influence. "Wan Hong, if Miss Xian¡¯er hasn¡¯t said a word herself, why are you being a busybody like a dog chasing mice?" Wenren Su retorted with a cold snort. To one side, Miss Xian¡¯er watched with an ever-calm smile, not uttering a word. But those dark, slightly mischievous eyes of hers looked on at Xu Zimei with great interest. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Wenren Su and Wan Hong started to quarrel, even seeming on the verge of coming to blows, Miss Xian¡¯er then softly chuckled and said, "It¡¯s getting late; gentlemen should head home." "Wait for me, Miss Xian¡¯er, I will find the Dragon Tail Flower for you as soon as I can," Wenren Su glared at Wan Hong before turning to Miss Xian¡¯er as he spoke. Afterward, a servant from the garden emerged to escort everyone out of the Tingyu Pavilion. Once outside the Tingyu Pavilion, Wan Hong cast a murky glance at Xu Zimei. He warned, "Kid, watch your mouth. If any mishap occurs, the Wenren Family won¡¯t wage war with my Wan Family over it." In Wan Hong¡¯s view, Xu Zimei was probably just a member of the Wenren Family¡¯s collateral branches. A relative of this sort is probably of that stature; he knew also of the Wenren Family¡¯s direct lineage. "Are you threatening me?" Xu Zimei looked indifferently at Wan Hong, then abruptly kicked out at him. His kick was forceful and caught Wan Hong off guard. Chapter 450 - 449 Wu Ren Pifu, Bullying Too Much! Wan Hong hardly had time to react before he felt a piercing pain in his abdomen, and with a miserable scream, he went flying backward. His figure heavily crashed in front of a roadside stall. The stallholder had long since gone home, leaving only the empty stone tables and stands in place. With that collision, the entire stone table shattered into several pieces. Several particularly sharp corners of the stone table even pierced into Wan Hong¡¯s back. He vomited several mouthfuls of fresh blood and looked at Xu Zimei with an enraged expression. "You¡¯re asking for death," he said. "Cousin, should we kill him or cripple him?" Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Wenren Su and asked. "As a direct lineage member of the Wan Family, killing him would cause much trouble," Wenren Su slightly shook his head. Then, with a light chuckle, he approached Wan Hong, his gaze shifting toward the other¡¯s lower body. He laughed with a sly, "Let me do the crippling then." "What are you going to do?" Wan Hong followed Wenren Su¡¯s gaze and began to back away in panic. But his movements were severely slowed due to his serious injuries. ...¡­ The night in Phoenix Feather City had a charm of its own. According to Wenren Su, even in the deep of night, this city was still lit up and bustling as bright as day. This was probably what one would expect from the prosperity of a big city. Apart from Heavenly Feather Street, the other main streets were teeming with people. Vendors selling various items took their turns, with carts hawking candied hawthorns moving from one corner of the street to the other. Most pedestrians were out enjoying their time, their laughter and chatter filling the air. "Cousin, let me tell you. Whatever happened today, if grandpa ever asks, you must say it was Wan Hong who made the first move," Wenren Su instructed Xu Zimei as they walked. "You absolutely must not rat me out. After all, you¡¯ll be leaving after a while, and you have nothing to fear. But if grandpa finds out it was my doing, being grounded would be the least of my problems. I bet you wouldn¡¯t see your cousin again. Believe it or not, it won¡¯t be long before that old geezer from the Wan Family comes knocking on our door seeking justice." Xu Zimei looked at Wenren Su speechlessly. How could the other not seek justice? It wasn¡¯t a place where you could just attack indiscriminately. "Once this storm blows over in a few days, I¡¯m going to spread the word throughout the entire city," Wenren Su said with a gratified smile. "Let¡¯s see if he dares to compete with me for Miss Xian¡¯er in the future." "It sounds like without Wan Hong, you could easily win her over," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "What, you don¡¯t believe me?" Wenren Su retorted, huffing. "Your cousin here, what great waves haven¡¯t I seen before? Through a sea of blossoms, I¡¯ve emerged without a stain; you, my boy, are still too young." "So, what¡¯s Miss Xian¡¯er¡¯s background?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Not quite sure," Wenren Su shook his head and replied. "Seems to have some connection to the Spirit Cat Clan, but I don¡¯t know much more than that." "You don¡¯t understand anything, yet you¡¯re head over heels for her," Xu Zimei said incredulously. "I¡¯m only in love with her body; as for her past, I don¡¯t want to know. I¡¯m not marrying her, so why bother finding out so much?" Wenren Su responded nonchalantly. Xu Zimei looked at Wenren Su in amazement and said, "I never saw it, but you have the makings of a scumbag, huh!" "Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I¡¯m just a bit of a philanderer," Wenren Su waved his hand dismissively and replied modestly. The two chatted and laughed all the way back to the Wenren Residence. ...¡­ At this moment in the Wan Family, within the family¡¯s Council Hall, the atmosphere was somewhat stifling. "Grandfather, the situation is roughly like this," the girl stood in the center of the hall, speaking with a mix of grievance and fear. "If it hadn¡¯t been for Wenren Su¡¯s arrival, I¡¯m afraid he would have killed me as well." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Xu Zimei were here, he would definitely have recognized that this girl was the one he had encountered in the market before. The atmosphere in the hall was eerily quiet, with a man dressed in green robes sitting at the head of the room. On either side of the elder, five people were seated, making a total of ten. Among these ten, there were several sons of the Wan Family Head and some well-respected elders of the clan. The elder in green sitting at the head, having heard the girl¡¯s words, was deep in thought with his eyes closed. His right hand tapped lightly on the edge of the table beside his chair. In the silence of the grand hall, the tapping on the table was especially loud, as if it could penetrate straight into one¡¯s heart. "Family Head, if you ask me, we must demand an explanation from the Wenren Family for this incident," an elder beside him stood up and spoke with indignation. "Otherwise, people will really think that our Wan Family is afraid of them." "Do you really believe what Qing¡¯er said?" the Wan Family patriarch coldly glanced at the elder seated down the line. Then, his gaze softened as he looked at the girl below and said, "Qing¡¯er, tell your grandfather honestly, did this incident start because you made the first move?" The girl hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke hesitantly, "It was just that the Green Wolf Steed lost control. He killed my steed, and I was just a bit resentful." "All right, let¡¯s leave this matter at that," the Wan Family patriarch said, dismissing the matter with a wave of his hand without bothering about the people below who looked like they had more to say. He then closed his eyes again in thought, as if waiting quietly for everyone to leave. "Master, it¡¯s bad, very bad," just at this moment, a servant came running in flustered. "What¡¯s with all the fuss, have you no decency," the second elder on the left stood up, his mood still sour from the earlier squabble. He spoke with displeasure. The servant shrank his neck and quickly replied, "Young Master Hong has had an accident." "What?" ...¡­ That night, the stars were brilliant, the moon like a large disc. From the direction of West City in the bustling Phoenix Feather City, a furious shout suddenly erupted. "Wenren scoundrel, this is intolerable!" Everyone looked in the direction of West City, puzzled, the area where the Wan Family was located. The Wan Family patriarch looked at the unconscious Wan Hong before him, ignoring the anger of the majority of the high-ranking officials present. He waved his hand slightly and said, "Take Honger away to feed him a Body Molding Pill, and tomorrow accompany me to Wenren Residence to seek an explanation. Otherwise, I will turn his birthday celebration into a funeral." After speaking, the Wan Family patriarch gestured for everyone to leave. Once the grand hall was left with only him, surges of Spiritual Energy emanated from his body. A Spatial Gate appeared before him, and as he stepped into it, his figure gradually vanished. ... The patriarch of the Wan Family was named Wan Shounian, a figure who was once prominent in the whole of Phoenix Feather City. People praised him for his family heritage and enviable talents. But only he himself knew clearly that Imperial Rule Immortal Sect was ultimately in decline. He was not one of those monstrous talents that come once in a millennium, unable to save the family. After his figure entered the Space Gate, he appeared in a vast expanse of darkness. This space was boundless and obscured, with nothing clearly visible. Yet strangely, there was a coffin hanging in the air above that was very conspicuous. Although the coffin was also black and should have blended into this equally dark space, it stood out with its unique shade of darkness. Chapter 451 - 450 Wan Family’s Arrival Wan Shounian paced to the base of the black coffin. He only saw strands of inky black gas entwined on the coffin, floating and condensing above it. Different patterns and shapes began to form. "You¡¯ve come," after a long while, a hoarse voice emitted from within the coffin. The coffin slowly lowered itself. Wan Shounian nodded, sitting beside the coffin, he let out a long sigh. "Have you encountered some dilemma that you can¡¯t resolve?" the elder inside the coffin asked with a light chuckle. "Today, a direct lineage descendant of our family had a conflict with the Wenren Family, and was almost beaten to a cripple," Wan Shounian said, frowning. "Did the Wenren Family¡¯s elders join the fight?" the elder within the coffin asked, puzzled. "That¡¯s not the case. It seems the younger generation had a dispute over something to do with Tingyu Pavilion," Wan Shounian shook his head as he spoke. "Is this generation¡¯s younger members so inept?" the elder inside the coffin asked with a laugh. "So what¡¯s troubling you?" "I¡¯ve always advocated for the younger generation to resolve their own issues. Except this time, the Wenren Family¡¯s youth went too far, Honger¡¯s body was nearly wrecked, thankfully we still had Body Molding Pills." Wan Shounian said, struggling to decide, "And if we don¡¯t respond to this incident, how will the others in Phoenix Feather City view us? Will they think our Wan Family is afraid of the Wenren Family?" "Then do as your heart desires," the elder inside the coffin responded. "But I¡¯m struggling with how to measure this," Wan Shounian said, contemplating. "If they¡¯re willing to apologize and compensate, it¡¯s all well and good. But what if they don¡¯t apologize? Are we truly going to start a war with the Wenren Family?" "You are the Family Head of this generation, it¡¯s up to you to decide," the elder within the coffin explained. "You¡¯re aware of the state of our family in recent years, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s decline, a slow death. If we do fight the Wenren Family, breaking and reforming might not be such a bad thing. But I¡¯m afraid of breaking without the ability to reform. There¡¯s also the looming Phoenix Perching Dynasty! If you don¡¯t wish to fight, lower our demands a bit when we approach the Wenren Family, so both sides have a step to descend gracefully from." "Times have changed, many things in this world are shifting too quickly," Wan Shounian fell silent for a while. He closed his eyes, concentrating his spirit into this dark space. After a long time, he finally exhaled and said, "Do you remember before the Heavenly Prison Ancestor ascended, when all lands celebrated us, who dared to belittle our Wan Family? During the glorious days of our Wan Family, their Wenren Family was just a gasping, insignificant clan." "The decline of the family has nothing to do with you descendants," the elder in the coffin sighed. "It¡¯s us ancestors who failed to pass on the glory. You have already done quite well." "In this life, can our Wan Family compete with Destiny?" Wan Shounian said quietly. "And what path should the future of our Wan Family take?" "It seems you don¡¯t want to fight," the elder inside the coffin already knew the answer. "In terms of foundation, the Wenren Family no longer pales in comparison to ours," Wan Shounian replied. "Furthermore, Wenren Jingshi¡¯s little lady has married into the True Martial Holy Sect. One side is also the Deputy Sect Master of the Holy Sect; we cannot win." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Wenren Family is not our main enemy, and when necessary, we can even become allies," the elder in the coffin said. "The biggest hidden danger in the last two years has still been the Phoenix Perching Dynasty!" Wan Shounian narrowed his eyes as he gazed into the darkness, finally nodding in agreement. His originally pitch-black eyes were now slightly filled with melancholy. "The Phoenix Perching Dynasty boasts unparalleled talents, especially the current monarch of this generation, a truly outstanding ruler. Once a dynasty that lived in the cracks under the might of our two great families, it has now fully grown." "I know what they are aiming for; they¡¯ve wanted to rule the Phoenix Perching Empire from the beginning, including our two great families." After Wan Shounian finished speaking, the surroundings became extremely quiet. He rested for a long while with his eyes half-closed, leaning against the coffin before he finally stood up and walked outside. As he reached the entrance of the Spatial Gate, Wan Shounian¡¯s figure suddenly stopped. "Heavenly Crane Ancestor, I¡¯m tired!" After saying this, Wan Shounian stepped into the Spatial Gate. ... After a night without words, the morning in Phoenix Feather City looked very bustling. The vendors who had been busy all night at the market were packing up their stalls, ready to go home and catch up on sleep. Yet, those selling breakfast were setting up their stands, with the aroma of steamed buns wafting and circulating through the entire street. Xu Zimei had been cultivating for the entire night, feeling refreshed and clear-headed. It had been a long time since he slept; at his realm, most of his time was actually spent in insight and cultivation. Sleep, to him, had become a gradually unfamiliar concept. The "Demonic Skills" passed down to him by the previous Demon Lord contained ten moves, each with the pinnacle of a different domain. He found understanding them incredibly efficient and effective. For Xu Zimei, advancing from the Saint Vein Realm to the Divine Vein Realm was not difficult; he was now contemplating his own Entering the Taoism. Destiny might be very important to others, But to Xu Zimei, it was optional. His cultivation was markedly different from others; while they cultivated, he was creating worlds. In the future, when he enters the Way, it will be the Dao of his own Divine Continent, not that of the Yuan Central Continent. He wanted his world to grow gradually and eventually become mainstream. So, he could enter the Way without Destiny. However, in this life, Xu Zimei still intended to compete for Destiny. The so-called Destiny is actually a part of the incarnation of the Great Dao. He planned to use the mature Dao of Yuan Central Continent to perfect the nascent Great Dao of his own Divine Continent. Creating a world was far from simple, and Xu Zimei trod carefully with each step. He feared that one misstep would lead to further errors. Not long after Xu Zimei opened the door to his room, he saw Wenren Su coming out of the next room. "Cousin, have you eaten?" Wenren Su asked. Before Xu Zimei could reply, a clan disciple hurried in through the courtyard gate. He said to both of them, "Brother Su, Cousin Zimo, Grandfather is looking for you!" "It seems like yesterday¡¯s incident has been exposed," Wenren Su said to Xu Zimei with a smile, reminding him. "Remember what I told you yesterday, don¡¯t let it slip." "Do you really think your method yesterday was useful?" Xu Zimei laughed. "What do you mean?" Wenren Su asked, puzzled. "This matter, well, it isn¡¯t a big deal, nor is it minor, but in the end, what¡¯s most important is the family¡¯s face," Xu Zimei replied, "Seeing that the people from the Wan Family have come, as long as it¡¯s not too excessive, Grandfather will surely provide an explanation." "Are you saying that our punishment is inevitable?" Wenren Su asked. "Not me, you," Xu Zimei pointed to Wenren Su and laughed. "Although, yes, I am the grandson. But no matter what, I¡¯ve not seen Grandfather often, and I¡¯m also considered half a guest. He won¡¯t punish me unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. But it¡¯s different for you." Chapter 452 - 451 Forbidden Mansion "What should we do?" Wenren Su seemed convinced as well, anxiously asking. "The only way is to strike first," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "What do you mean?" Wenren Su suddenly had a bad feeling. ...... At this moment inside the Council Hall of the Wenren Family, basically all of the Wenren Family¡¯s upper echelon were present. With the Family Head¡¯s birthday just two days away, they would not allow any mishaps to occur. And standing on the right side were a group of people from the Wan Family. In this hall, the two most conspicuous people were, without doubt, Wenren Jingshi and Wan Shounian. The two old gentlemen were talking and laughing, seemingly not as tense as the others from the two families. "Brother Shounian, though we live within the same city, a mere thousand meters apart, it has also been quite a few years since we last met," Wenren Jingshi said with a smile. "Indeed, quite often I feel that I don¡¯t belong to myself but to this family," Wan Shounian replied with a smile after finishing his tea. "As for this matter, I¡¯m still not very clear about it," Wenren Jingshi responded. "Once Su¡¯er arrives and we inquire, if it is truly as Shounian has said, I will not let it go lightly." "Grandfather, what if that guy defaults on his debts?" From the crowd below, Wan Hong quickly asked. Although he had sustained severe injuries yesterday, they were only superficial wounds. With the Body Molding Pill, and the full medical support of the Wan Family, it didn¡¯t take long for him to make a complete recovery. "Shut your mouth; it¡¯s not your turn to speak," Wan Shounian shouted sternly. Then, smiling at Wenren Jingshi, he said, "I trust in Brother Jingshi¡¯s fairness. Though my Wan Family may not be as glorious as in the past, we are certainly not in such a position to be manipulated by others." "Naturally," Wenren Jingshi said with a nod and a smile. ...... While everyone in the hall was whispering among themselves, along with the announcement from a servant outside, Wenren Jingshi, with slightly squinted eyes, said, "Let the two of them come in." Then, under the watchful eyes of all, Xu Zimei, supporting the fully bandaged Wenren Su, walked in. Seeing Wenren Su in this condition, Wenren Jingshi frowned slightly and asked, "What happened here?" "It¡¯s nothing, Grandfather," Wenren Su shook his head and said. "It¡¯s just a minor dispute among the younger generation, nothing serious." Wenren Jingshi glanced at the bandaged Wenren Su and then at a lively Wan Hong, his expression turning somewhat grim as he blandly looked at Wan Shounian and said, "Brother Shounian, I¡¯m afraid you need to give me an explanation for this incident." Wan Shounian frowned slightly, glancing at Wenren Su. The bandages were not fake; he could see the injuries on the body. "Wenren Su, narrate the entire incident, without concealing anything." "Didn¡¯t Brother Hong tell you?" Hearing Wan Shounian¡¯s words, Wenren Su¡¯s expression was somewhat surprised. Eventually, he explained, "Last night at Tingyu Pavilion, due to Miss Xian¡¯er, Brother Hong and I had some disagreements. We ended up fighting intensely for over thirty rounds, resulting in severe injuries for both of us. That¡¯s what happened." "You¡¯re talking nonsense," hearing Wenren Su¡¯s words, Wan Hong nearly jumped up in anger. His face flushed with rage, he said, "It was clearly the two of you who ambushed and severely injured me. When did I ever fight you for over thirty rounds?" "Brother Hong, you know that making claims requires evidence," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "If you say you didn¡¯t fight, then how did my cousin get all these injuries?" "Could it really be that I was the one who hit him?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Wenren Su at his side raised his eyebrows slightly and gave Xu Zimei a somewhat resentful glance. "You¡¯re slandering me; I did nothing," Wan Hong argued loudly. "Grandfather, you must believe me, I didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. It was a one-sided beating from them." Wan Shounian frowned slightly as he turned to Wenren Su and said, "Since you also sustained serious injuries, why did no one from the Wenren Residence know about it last night?" "This might just be the difference between our Wenren Family and your Wan Family. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When a member of the Wan Family gets hurt, the first thing they do is seek elder¡¯s help to fight their battles. In my view, these are merely squabbles among the younger generation, and it¡¯s inevitable to suffer some minor injuries occasionally. After all, when venturing out in the world, there will be many life-and-death moments, and one cannot live under the protection of the family forever." Wenren Su said, shaking his head and speaking in a disdainful tone, his gaze towards Wan Hong also carrying a hint of scorn. "Can¡¯t you take a loss?" Hearing these words, Wan Hong felt a tightness in his chest as if last night¡¯s injuries had flared up again. "A minor injury? I was nearly beaten to death, and if not for that Body Molding Pill, I might be without descendants by now. In your eyes, it¡¯s ¡¯just¡¯ a minor injury?" The more Wan Hong thought about it, the more oppressed he felt, and his face eventually turned deep red as he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. He collapsed on the ground, unconscious. When Wan Hong collapsed, the other people from the Wan Family had not yet reacted. Wenren Su immediately tore off the bandages from his arms and threw himself next to Wan Hong. He cried out in grief, "Brother Wan, what¡¯s wrong with you? You mustn¡¯t be in trouble. Though we have our differences and quarrels, we¡¯ve known each other for such a long time. Don¡¯t let me be the one sending off a person of the same age!" A member of the Wan Family couldn¡¯t stand watching this and stood up with a whole head of exasperation. He said, "Talk is talk, but can you please not smile?" Wenren Su stood up and sheepishly smiled, quickly retreating while apologetically responding, "I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help it. Continue, please." The member of the Wan Family knelt down and started to treat Wan Hong. ... However, the elderly Family Head of the Wan Family seemed somewhat embarrassed. He had come with a powerful presence to demand justice, yet nothing had been done, and things had turned out this way, prompting a sigh from within him. "The mindset of the Wan Family¡¯s younger generation is truly lacking." "Brother Shounian, let¡¯s just put an end to this matter. No matter what, both individuals have been injured, which can be considered even," Wenren Jingshi said indifferently. Wan Shounian was silent for a moment before finally nodding his head. He glanced around at everyone present and said, "I do not wish for rumors about this incident to spread within the city." Subsequently, Wan Shounian led the Wan Family members away, and in contrast to their forceful arrival, they left with a somewhat dejected air. Wenren Jingshi watched the Wan Family members leave and finally said solemnly, "Everyone else may go. The two of you, stay behind." Xu Zimei and Wenren Su exchanged a look and obediently stood within the Council Hall. Only after everyone left did Wenren Jingshi speak sternly. "I originally wanted to punish you severely, but you reacted promptly and handled the situation rather well. However, starting from today, you are forbidden to leave the residence." Chapter 453 - 452 You Should Have Been Dead "Yes," Xu Zimei and his companion knew they were in the wrong and did not rebut. "The situation in the Phoenix Perching Empire is already chaotic enough. A single move can affect the whole situation, so be more cautious when you go out in the future." Wenren Jingshi said indifferently. He could tell at a glance what the situation really was. However, standing on the side of the Wenren Family, without sufficient evidence, he did not expose it. After Wenren Jingshi sternly reprimanded them for a while, Xu Zimei returned to the small courtyard with a crestfallen Wenren Su. Looking at his injuries, Wenren Su said helplessly, "Cousin, you really went too far with the black hand!" "No pain, no gain," Xu Zimei smiled and replied. "We can¡¯t make it difficult for grandfather, can we? Now the matter is over, just like that." Xu Zimei then handed a Holy Healing Pill to Wenren Su. After taking the pill, his body began to noticeably recover. "There are three days left until grandfather¡¯s birthday feast. It will be a boring time for us," Wenren Su said with a shake of his head and a sigh. "I just feel sorry for Miss Xian¡¯er." "A beauty is a source of trouble," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "So, cousin, do you have a girl you like?" Wenren Su asked with a gossipy interest, chuckling. Xu Zimei was silent for a moment, recalling the Demon-Slaying Family of the distant Central Continent, the Lan Family. Life is often more dramatic than fiction. The person he liked was in the enemy camp. There would come a day when things between him and the Demon-Slaying Family needed to be settled. After all, he was the real demon in their eyes. "Your silence is an admission," Wenren Su said with a laugh. "No matter what the person I like is like, I¡¯ll never let myself be used as a pawn," Xu Zimei replied lightly. "Hearing you say that, I just remembered that I have to help Miss Xian¡¯er find the Dragon Tail Grass," Wenren Su replied. Then Wenren Su hurriedly went to the Wenren Family¡¯s medicine tower to look for Mysterious Medicine. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered and decided to wander around the Wenren Residence alone. Although he could not leave the residence, the interior was vast all the same. ... After wandering around the Wenren Family for a while, Xu Zimei eventually found himself at a lake without realizing how he got there. Willow trees were planted on both sides of the lake, and with the scorching summer sun, the entire surface of the lake was glittering. At the center of the lake, a purple lotus flower was slowly blooming. The lotus was an unnatural purple color and looked enchanting. Purple Spiritual Energy was surging on it, turning the whole lake into purple water. "Purple Lotus," Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes, gazing at the surface of the lake. As a former prized artifact of Empress Hongtian, the Myriad Dao Lotus had been divided into eight parts. Xu Zimei had not expected that one of the parts, the Purple Lotus, would be hidden in Grandfather Wenren¡¯s residence. At this moment, a young man was sitting atop the Myriad Dao Purple Lotus. The young man was meditating with his eyes closed, his whole body shrouded in a mist of purple Qi as he absorbed it into his body. Seemingly sensing someone¡¯s arrival, the young man absorbed the last strand of purple Qi. Finally, he took a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. This young man was someone Xu Zimei recognized; he was the young man he had met in the Qingyou Pavilion when he first saw his grandfather. His name seemed to be Wenren Tianming. According to his cousin Wenren Su, this young man was originally from a collateral line of the family but had been brought up by their grandfather due to his exceptional talent. ... "Is there something you need?" the young man stood up, stepping on the surface of the lake. Like floating on water, not even a slight ripple arose as he stepped onto the shore. "No, I just happened to come here," Xu Zimei gently shook his head. He was asked, "Do you have some conflict with my cousin?" "In the eyes of the direct lineage disciples, those of the collateral branches will always be considered inferior," Wenren Tianming said evenly. "Therefore, they are unwilling to acknowledge that I, a collateral branch disciple, am stronger than any of them from the direct lineage. In this Wenren Residence, there are many who disapprove of me, not just your cousin." "You seem quite calm about it," Xu Zimei said with interest. "You get used to it," Wenren Tianming replied. "It was Grandfather who kept me here, providing me with cultivation resources. Otherwise, I would have left this place long ago. Though I might not be doing as well as I am now, there would always be a place for me, Wenren Tianming, in this vast world." Xu Zimei looked back at the Myriad Dao Lotus behind him, understanding that his grandfather was cultivating him with all his might. Perhaps, in the future struggles for the Destiny of the Wenren family¡¯s generation, it would be Wenren Tianming. In the face of Destiny, it concerns the family¡¯s millennium-long enterprise. For any disciple that is trustworthy, there certainly is no distinction between collateral and direct lineage. "Regardless, Wenren Su is my cousin. If he hasn¡¯t really committed a heinous crime, it would be best if you didn¡¯t kill him," Xu Zimei said, looking at Wenren Tianming. With the support of his grandfather, the current Wenren Tianming had fully spread his wings. With innate talent and significant nurturing, so long as he doesn¡¯t court death, his prospects were truly boundless. And from what Xu Zimei could tell, his cousin was not someone who could fight against him. "Why should I give you face?" Wenren Tianming said to Xu Zimei, looking at him indifferently. He had little regard for the direct lineage disciples of the Wenren family, and since Xu Zimei was on such good terms with Wenren Su, naturally, he would not give him face. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why?" Xu Zimei smiled and slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back. He said, "Is this blade enough?" "Are you threatening me?" Wenren Tianming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he spoke softly. Xu Zimei was unreasonable in his actions, and he had wanted to kill the man directly. To leave no trouble behind for his cousin, especially since he wouldn¡¯t be returning to the Northern Continent for a long time after this. But due to his grandfather¡¯s reasons, Xu Zimei still refrained from doing so. "How about this, take a strike from my blade. If you can withstand it, we¡¯ll pretend I was never here. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll do as I just said," Xu Zimei said, holding the Tyrant Shadow lightly in his hand. "That¡¯s not an equivalent condition. If I can¡¯t withstand it, I¡¯ll do as you say. If I do, you¡¯ll agree to a condition from me," Wenren Tianming replied. "You sure are confident," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. He could tell that the other was at the early stage of the Emperor Pulse. It was evident that the resources given by his grandfather were generous, making him a true Talented Disciple. It was normal for him to have pride. Xu Zimei slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow. He had learned a Vein Skill called Draw Blade Technique in the past. Without much technique to embellish, he directly infused the "swift" speed of the Draw Blade Technique into his strike. This blade strike was very plain. But it was this plainness that had a sense of returning to simplicity. Wenren Tianming didn¡¯t even see Xu Zimei¡¯s movement as he wielded the sword. The hairpin that held his hair aloft had already shattered, and the blade qi continued without diminishing, cutting the willow behind him in two as well. "You were supposed to be a dead man by now," Xu Zimei said softly. "You should feel fortunate that you are a member of the Wenren family." Chapter 454 - 453: The Candied Hawthorn Incident Wenren Tianming felt a slight sting at his neck. He gently touched it with his hand and a bit of fresh blood trickled down. There was a very small wound on his neck. "Is this a warning," he said with a solemn expression as he looked at Xu Zimei. The grace of that sword just now was still flashing through his mind. Xu Zimei was right, if he hadn¡¯t shown mercy, now it wouldn¡¯t be just this small wound. "Who exactly are you?" Wenren Tianming asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "Don¡¯t you know?" Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "Perhaps if I say the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, will you be able to accept that a bit more." Wenren Tianming became somewhat silent, originally he was very confident in his own talent. Even the peerless geniuses of the Central Continent were merely at the Emperor Pulse Realm. He was confident that, compared to those geniuses, he had the qualifications to vie for this life¡¯s Destiny. However, just now, that mere ordinary sword had shattered all his pride. He found that he didn¡¯t even have the ability to resist. It was as if the gap between the two men was a chasm that could not be crossed. "I will keep my promise," Wenren Tianming took a deep breath and replied. Xu Zimei nodded and did not speak further, leaving the lakeside and slowly continued to stroll around the Wenren Residence. ...... At dusk, sunset painted half the sky. The afterglow reflected on the edge of the horizon, and clumps of Fire Refining Cloud floated in midair. In the distance, on the branches of trees, several lone birds shook off leaves and took flight towards the faraway lands. Xu Zimei originally planned to return to the courtyard. Halfway there, a little girl with two white jade braids came towards him. The girl held a candied hawthorn in her hand and wore a light blue long dress. She looked very cute with some baby fat. Her eyes were lively and bright. As they brushed past each other, Xu Zimei had only glanced at the girl out of curiosity. Unexpectedly, the little girl suddenly turned her head and said fiercely, "What are you looking at? Don¡¯t believe I will gouge out your eyes?" "At such a young age, you have such a fierce nature?" Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "Do you know who I am?" The little girl sized up Xu Zimei and said. "You must be a new servant, right?" "That¡¯s not your concern," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "You dare to talk to me like that?" The little girl snorted coldly, then said with a smirk of triumph. "My name is Wenren Ya, my father is Wenren Yao, now you know to be afraid, don¡¯t you!" Xu Zimei was startled; Wenren Yao was his uncle, which meant that this little girl whom he had never met before was actually his cousin. He observed her haughty demeanor and shook his head slightly. He quickly snatched the candied hawthorn from her hand and ate it in one go. Then, he put the remaining stick back into the little girl¡¯s hand and strode away. The little girl hadn¡¯t reacted for a moment. She looked at the bare stick in her hand and then at Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure. Instantly, she cried out with a "waah" filled with grievance. Returning to the courtyard, the sky had already grown dark. Cousin Wenren Su sat listlessly in the pavilion of the courtyard. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei approached and asked curiously. "Can¡¯t find the Dragon Tail Grass," Wenren Su said, "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to break the promise I made to Miss Xian¡¯er." "Although Dragon Tail Grass is only Cosmos Tier Mysterious Medicine, due to its rarity, it¡¯s not something that can be easily found," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. The conditions for Dragon Tail Grass to be born were somewhat too harsh, and this also led to its scarcity. Only with the fresh blood of a True Dragon could Dragon Tail Grass grow. And ever since the early Era of Emperors when the Heavenly Curtain War God slaughtered the Dragon Clan, this race had almost gone extinct, so where would one find the blood of a True Dragon to cultivate Dragon Tail Grass? Of course, those Divine Dragons within the Divine Continent under Xu Zimei¡¯s control were not included. "I think you should stop thinking about these matters," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I want to ask you about something, do you know Wenren Ya?" "What¡¯s with that girl?" Wenren Su nodded and asked. "She¡¯s my elder uncle¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s been pampered since she was little, and now she¡¯s completely turned into a spoiled princess. Can¡¯t talk back to her, can¡¯t scold her." "Looking at you with such deep resentment, it seems you can¡¯t stand anyone," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Sigh, in this family, your cousin has no status to speak of," Wenren Su shook his head and said. "In the past, I could still bully the side branch disciples, but now even some of the side branch disciples are stepping on my head." Xu Zimei laughed, knowing that the other party was referring to Wenren Tianming. However, he still reminded, "You¡¯d better not provoke him if you can help it in the future, you¡¯re no match for him." ... Xu Zimei stayed at Wenren Residence for seven days with Wenren Su, and during those days Xu Zimei was alright, immersed in cultivation. However, Wenren Su, bored all day, kept talking about his Miss Xian¡¯er. Today was his grandfather¡¯s big birthday celebration. Xu Zimei got up early with Wenren Su and headed to the main courtyard. Dawn was beginning to break, and the pale light in the sky gradually turned into a purple sun. Rising majestically in the east. At this moment, the Wenren Family was decorated and lit up, all the clan members gathered happily together. Xu Zimei and the other juniors were called together to stand inside the main hall of the main courtyard. A man in a red robe stood at the very front, briefing everyone on the matters to pay attention to today. This man was known to Xu Zimei; he was his eldest maternal uncle, Wenren Yao. "Today, all the prestigious and powerful figures of the entire Phoenix Perching Empire will attend, so whatever you do, restrain yourselves a bit," Wenren Yao said with a grave tone. "It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s grand birthday; we cannot afford any mistakes. If anyone makes a mistake, there will be no leniency. Did everyone understand?" "Understood," the youngsters below replied energetically. Xu Zimei glanced around and saw that there were about a dozen direct descendants in Wenren Family¡¯s current generation. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of them were the sons and daughters of his eldest, second, and youngest maternal uncles, as well as his maternal aunt. His own mother was the youngest in this generation of the Wenren Family. And she had only him as a child. As Wenren Yao finished droning on about all the precautions and everyone was about to disperse, Wenren Ya suddenly noticed Xu Zimei in the crowd. She quickly ran to Wenren Yao¡¯s side, pouted with grievance, and complained, "Daddy, it was him who snatched my candied haw yesterday. You must stand up for me." Xu Zimei immediately noticed this from not far away. Wenren Yao shook his head with a smile and softly called out, "Zimo." Xu Zimei felt a bit awkward, but still briskly walked over. When he approached, he greeted, "Uncle." Before Wenren Yao could speak, he affectionately patted Wenren Ya¡¯s head, smiling and asking, "Cousin Ya, did you have fun at the West City market I took you to yesterday? Was the candied haw I bought for you tasty?" Chapter 455 - 454: Gathering from All Sides "When did you buy me candied hawthorn sticks," Wenren Ya looked at Xu Zimei in surprise. She quickly said, "You clearly stole my candied hawthorn sticks." "Stop it," Xu Zimei scolded as he looked at Wenren Ya. "Is it because Brother Su didn¡¯t buy more for you? You can¡¯t eat too much of that stuff, it¡¯s bad for your teeth. If you really want some, wait until after Grandfather¡¯s grand birthday celebration is over, Brother Su will take you to buy some tomorrow." After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he didn¡¯t give Wenren Ya a chance to retort and raised his head to smile at Wenren Yao. "Uncle, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Brother Su is looking for me for something else!" "Go ahead," Wenren Yao nodded slightly. Xu Zimei left the problematic spot with some embarrassment. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal, taking a child¡¯s candied hawthorn sticks to eat did seem somewhat bullying when spoken aloud. "Daddy, he¡¯s lying," Wenren Ya said, on the verge of crying again. "Don¡¯t cry, today is Grandfather¡¯s grand birthday," Wenren Yao held his daughter in his arms. He comforted her with a smile, "Didn¡¯t your cousin say he will take you to buy some tomorrow?" The little girl unwillingly snorted softly, muttering, "Who wants to be his cousin." ... It wasn¡¯t long after daybreak, and guests had already started to line up outside the gate of the Wenren family home. Wenren Yao and Wenren Zhao were greeting guests at the entrance. Meanwhile, Grandfather Wenren Jingshi and Uncle Wenren Teng were in the inner hall. A dozen or so younger family members were standing by, well-behaved. In the spacious courtyard, several dozens of tables made from Enlightenment Wood were set up. Enlightenment Wood was a type of wood that could strengthen comprehension, showing that the Wenren family had spared no efforts for this grand birthday celebration. Various freshly made dishes were placed on these tables. These weren¡¯t dishes made from ordinary ingredients. Among them were Southern Flower Sauce, Purple Peony Soup, Red-Braised Meat of Black Flame Dragon Beast, and Cold-Dressed Salad of Jiuyou Ice Lion... In short, there were Mysterious Medicines, which were very valuable in the outside world, and meat from exotic beasts that ordinary people would not see in their lifetimes. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These varieties of dishes were now just so displayed on the Enlightenment Wood tables. The Mysterious Medicines here were all above the Chen Tier, with the lowest also being the Chen Tier. ... "Yao brother, Zhao brother, it¡¯s been a long time." At the gate of the Wenren Residence, as more and more people arrived to offer birthday greetings, a queue had begun to form. Everyone greeted each other. "Bufan brother, since we parted at Heavenly Bird Mountain, it¡¯s been several years, right?" Wenren Zhao replied with a smile. After Wenren Zhao accepted the birthday gifts and exchanged greetings, a distant family member would lead the person into the Wenren Residence. At many people¡¯s grand birthdays, the contents of the birthday gifts would be read aloud by servants. However, the Wenren family clearly preferred to be more low-key; they did not announce the contents of the gifts but simply reported the names of the guests one by one. After all, those present today were all prominent figures, and there was no need to compete in this regard. Not everyone was qualified to come here to offer birthday greetings. "Sect Master Zhuo Bufan and his disciples have come to offer birthday greetings, wishing Senior Wenren a longevity that matches heaven¡¯s span!" "Prince Ji Changyu of the Phoenix Perching Imperial Dynasty with his son have come to offer birthday greetings, wishing Senior Wenren an enduring immortal journey and immortal longevity." ... As more and more people arrived, the Wenren Residence became even more lively and harmonious as everyone mingled and chatted. Wenren Jingshi sat in the highest seat, with people occasionally approaching to greet him. As everyone was chatting, another loud shout came from outside. "King Anding, Yue Yunfei, along with his son, has come to extend congratulations to Senior Wenren..." Following this shout, nearly all attention was drawn to it. Xu Zimei also looked towards the entrance, quite curious about King Anding. "The face of the Wenren Family is really something, I didn¡¯t expect even King Anding to come. Ever since the Evil God Cult was exterminated, King Anding has remained hidden from the world." The surrounding guests were all abuzz with conversation. "What¡¯s so strange about that? King Anding¡¯s ability to eradicate the Evil God Cult, wouldn¡¯t have been possible without the help of the Wenren Family. He alone couldn¡¯t have been a match for the Evil God Cult." Amidst the noisy discussions, a middle-aged man accompanied by a young man entered from the direction of the entrance. This middle-aged man had an extraordinary demeanor, dressed in a gray-white robe, with a somewhat sallow complexion. Half of his long hair on the top of his head was black and the other half white. The intertwined black and white hair was neatly tied into a bun at the back of his head. He had a beard, not too long, giving off the impression of a scholarly teacher. Extremely refined and amiable. When this middle-aged man came in front of Wenren Jingshi, he slightly bent over and said, "I have seen Senior Wenren. I will never forget the kindness of Heavenly Crane Mountain all those years ago." Wenren Jingshi smiled and waved his hand, saying, "It was no big deal. You were much better than those useless sons of mine. Out of your generation, you were the one I had the most faith in." King Anding bowed slightly, expressed his thanks, and then took a seat to the side. Perhaps feeling Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, King Anding turned his head and exchanged a distant look with him. His scholarly manner made it hard to imagine him as the War God who had almost slaughtered the Evil God Cult years ago. As more and more people arrived, it wasn¡¯t just forces from within the Phoenix Perching Empire. Even some powers from other empires had sent representatives. Even the old master of the Wan Family had brought a congratulatory gift. Guests continuously arrived, and as the final announcement was made, everyone perked up. "The Sovereign of the Phoenix Perching Dynasty, Ji Yunzhou, along with the empress from the Tianshang Clan and three princes, has come to extend congratulations on Senior Wenren¡¯s grand birthday." With this announcement, those who had arrived were already amongst the most respected in the group. The name of Ji Yunzhou, the Sovereign of the Phoenix Perching Dynasty, was truly renowned throughout the Northern Continent. Suddenly, five figures entered under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Leading them were two people. The man wore a yellow robe embroidered with several eight-clawed golden dragons. He had an extraordinary bearing, with deep-set eyes that seemed to contain the Circulation Stars in motion. Unlike King Anding¡¯s scholarly air, this man¡¯s presence carried a strong sense of dominance. As if he embodied the spirit of those who follow me shall prosper, and those who oppose me shall perish. The woman to his right wore a long, red silk dress, dignified and luxurious, with light makeup on her face, exuding the demeanor of a motherly figure to the entire world. These two were none other than the current Sovereign and Empress of the Phoenix Perching Dynasty. Following behind were three young men of remarkable demeanor, truly the three princes. The three princes were not as particular about their clothing but inherently carried the imperial composure. Distinct from others, they too were in the Emperor Pulse Realm, clearly top-tier Talented Disciples. The entire empire knew that the Imperial Dynasty was in a delicate relationship with the two major families. The Imperial Dynasty wanted to completely rule over the empire, but the biggest obstacle was the two major families. Yet between the three, there had never been an outright confrontation. Chapter 456 - 455 Imperial Dynasty Competition With the arrival of Sovereign Ji Yunzhou, the crowd that had been buzzing with excitement soon fell silent. "Congratulations on your grand birthday, Senior Wenren," Ji Yunzhou approached Wenren Jingshi with a faint smile and said. The Empress of the Tianshang Clan immediately followed with a greeting. The three princes behind them slightly bowed and jointly wished him well. "How has Brother Changli been in recent years?" Wenren Jingshi nodded with a smile and asked. The Brother Changli he was referring to was none other than the former Sovereign. The new Sovereign Ji Yunzhou had been vigorously trained by the Imperial Dynasty since he was very young. So much so that once he had gradually gained influence, Ji Changli abdicated in his favor and retired behind the scenes, rarely making public appearances anymore. "My master is in closed-door death-meditation," replied Ji Yunzhou, composed. Wenren Jingshi was momentarily taken aback; he was naturally aware of Ji Changli¡¯s realm, as they were contemporaries. Now re-entering seclusion, he was seeking further progress. This statement, ambiguous of truth and falsehood, was something he could not disregard. In fact, over the years, the two great families had always been covertly guarding against and investigating the Imperial Dynasty. "Please, take your seats," said Wenren Jingshi with a smile. As everyone took their seats, the attendees were all from various parts of the Phoenix Perching Empire. They were also relatively familiar with one another, each forging and maintaining connections. Essentially, three small groups had formed among them. These were represented by the Wan Family, Sovereign Ji Yunzhou, and King Anding Yue Yunfei. "I am very grateful that you could all attend my birthday banquet," Wenren Jingshi stood up, starting to speak with a laugh. "As we all reside within the Phoenix Perching Empire, I hope that in the future we can strive for cordial relations with my Wenren Family. I won¡¯t say much more, let the birthday banquet begin." Upon hearing Wenren Jingshi¡¯s words, the crowd reciprocated with modest replies, though their true thoughts were anyone¡¯s guess. Side branches of the Wenren Family began to serve the food, dish after dish. Beside the dining area, there stood a newly erected platform. At that moment, a group of performers in strange and exotic attire climbed onto the platform and began their show. Most of the performances resembled acrobatics, largely consisting of street tricks from martial artists. Yet, the martial path experts present watched with genuine interest as though enjoying a spectacle, occasionally commenting to one another. Just then, Sovereign Ji Yunzhou, seated below, suddenly stood up. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He surveyed the people around him, then looked at Wenren Jingshi and said. "Senior Wenren, I have a suggestion, what do you think?" Ji Yunzhou smiled and said, "Ordinarily, we seldom have the time and opportunity to gather together. I have six princes and one princess; the others I will not speak of for now. The three princes I have brought today have long resided in the deep palace and rarely had the chance to go out. They¡¯ve not seen the true Talented Disciples of this world. The Wenren Family is a top-tier force within our Phoenix Perching Empire. Now that we have the chance, and since the young generation of the Wenren Family is present here today for Senior Wenren¡¯s grand birthday, I wonder if you would be so kind as to teach these three princes of mine a lesson and let them understand the principle that beyond the mountains there are people." Upon hearing Ji Yunzhou¡¯s words, the audience was keenly interested in the unfolding scene. Before Wenren Jingshi could speak, Wenren Yao off to the side, with an awkward expression, said, "Your Highness Ji Yunzhou, today is my father¡¯s grand celebration, I hope you will show some restraint." "No matter, no matter," Wenren Jingshi waved his hands with a smile. With a laugh, he said, "The three princes are unrivaled talents across the entire Phoenix Perching Empire and their fame is widespread. If they are truly to contest, to talk of someone excelling another is not applicable¡ªit would merely be an exchange of pointers." "My grandchildren may not even be up to par," Watching Wenren Jingshi smile with eyes slightly squinted, Ji Yunzhou sneered internally, "Old fox." Both men were lavishly slandering each other in disguise. Ji Yunzhou wanted to use the younger generation to establish the authority of his family in front of everyone. Wenren Jingshi, of course, was not to be outdone. ...¡­ "Yongning, go and give it a try," Ji Yunzhou said, gesturing slightly with his hand. Standing behind him, Crown Prince Ji Yongning stepped forward, chest out and head held high, resembling a straight and tall spear. He clasped his hands together and said with bright eyes, "May I know which of the Wenren Family¡¯s talented disciples will offer guidance?" "Let the performers on stage retire for now," Wenren Jingshi gestured with his hand. The group of strangely dressed people on the nearby stage hastened to leave. Wenren Jingshi fell silent for a moment before he spoke, "Li¡¯er, you give it a try." From among the younger crowd, Wenren Li was the first to step out. They greeted each other with a bow and then floated up to the nearby stage. "Zimo, do you think my big brother can win?" Wenren Su asked Xu Zimei with a worried expression from within the crowd. "How would I know," Xu Zimei shook her head and said. "The fight has not even started, and I don¡¯t know much about either of them." The onlookers were also watching this contest with great interest. In a sense, these younger generations represented the future of their respective forces. Growing up together was one way to understand each other. ...¡­ "It is said that Crown Prince Ji Yongning was thrown into the barracks by the Sovereign from a young age. He never received any special treatment; growing up on the battlefield, he truly came from a Sea of Blood, a slaughterer of thousands!" "Although the Crown Prince is powerful, Wenren Li has also been sent to the Heavenly Dao Academy on the Central Continent since he was young. We might not know much about it, but I imagine he has some extraordinary attributes." Ignoring the discussions among the audience, both men on the stage stood opposite each other, and their auras began to climb higher and higher. Though both were in the Emperor Pulse Realm, there was a considerable difference in their auras. Wenren Li¡¯s aura leaned more towards the ethereal. Waves of green Spiritual Energy swirled around him, surging and coalescing. When Ji Yongning released his aura, one could see ghastly faces made of blood-red Spiritual Energy roaring furiously. An oppressive killing intent mingled with the blood-red mist. Wenren Li slowly drew the three-foot Green Peak longsword from his waist. As he swung his sword, three afterimages appeared, charging directly at Ji Yongning. Ji Yongning, dressed in black, allowed his robe to float gently following the motion of the sword. His hands were clenched into fists, with blood-red Spiritual Energy swirling within. When fist met sword, they were unexpectedly matched for a moment. Then Ji Yongning transformed his right fist into a palm and grabbed Wenren Li¡¯s longsword, while his left fist hammered down mightily. A series of crackling sounds erupted all around. Seeing this, Wenren Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The sword in his hand burst forth with an intense Sword Intent, shaking Ji Yongning¡¯s right palm away as he quickly retreated. "This exploratory skirmish seems to have given Prince Ji the upper hand," someone whispered from below. After this exchange, Wenren Li no longer intended to probe. Chapter 457 - 456 Evil Ghost and Immortal Crane An overwhelming aura of Wu Geng suddenly burst out behind him. This aura tore through the surrounding space, and a thunderous explosion reverberated. His True Fate Emergence materialized behind him, manifesting as a colossal Immortal Crane. The crane stood a hundred meters tall, its feathers a pure deep purple-black. With eight talons, its two legs were exceptionally slender, and the crane¡¯s crown was purple. On its forehead was the mark of a crescent moon, its two eyes shaded with darkness, and its sharp beak cried out piercingly. "Let¡¯s end this quickly," Wenren Li said indifferently. "I have the same thought," Ji Yongning nodded. His True Fate Emergence manifested as well, altering the surrounding space around him. It was a sinister Evil Ghost, an entity beyond description. It was as if a single glance could allow its malevolent aura to penetrate one¡¯s heart. The ghost was rather thin, its body a mixture of black and blood-red Spiritual Energy. A single horn crowned its head, and its massive, thick ears were adorned with iron-ring-like objects. Its eyes radiated pure evil, a potent Evil Qi emanating from its entire being. "As far as I know, the guardian Divine Beast of Heavenly Dao Academy is indeed a Purple Moon Immortal Crane," said King Anding Yue Yunfei softly to the person next to him upon seeing the appearance of the crane. "Indeed, the Purple Moon Immortal Crane has lived for three million years, a truly long-lived Divine Beast." "The Evil Ghost behind Ji Yongning is no simple matter either; it¡¯s the aggregate of countless slaughtered beings. All the Evil Qi and negative emotions fused into it at birth creating this Exotic Species." At this moment, the atmosphere atop the high platform had reached a tipping point. The Immortal Crane let out a long cry, holy light shining from its outstretched wings. Wherever the light touched, the invading evil energies melted away like the early snows of April, utterly powerless to resist. The Immortal Crane dove down at great speed, its formidable aura plunging from the sky. Its sharp talons slashed fiercely toward the Hungry Ghost. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ji Yongning took a deep breath as the Evil Ghost looked up at the Immortal Crane in the firmament. In his hand, a hammer had appeared at some unknown point. The ten-foot-long hammer was completely black, its surface etched with indecipherable patterns. At that moment, the Evil Ghost swung the hammer, smashing it down heavily towards the edge of the sky. With a "boom," the anticipated image of space shattering did not occur. Instead, a wave of energy radiated from the center of the hammer. Every area the wave touched, the space within was frozen solid. This strike carried an intense Sky-Banishing Power within it. Although the Immortal Crane broke through the spatial blockade, its speed was still significantly reduced. "Since I was eight, I¡¯ve joined battles, constantly fighting in wars to the south and north. The wicked spirits killed by my hand are uncountable; this Evil Ghost is formed from the fusion of over a hundred million wicked souls, how could you resist it!" As Ji Yongning¡¯s words ended, the Evil Ghost swung its hammer repeatedly in a frenzy, furiously smashing down. One wave after another, each with distinct characteristics, pulsed out, attacking the Immortal Crane. Wenren Li¡¯s complexion turned grave as he knew that simply evading was not an option. The Immortal Crane let out a sharp cry and charged heavily towards the Evil Ghost. With a "boom," the Evil Ghost swung its hammer. It seemed as if flames from Hell enveloped the hammer, which slammed heavily into the back of the Immortal Crane. The Immortal Crane shrieked mournfully, directly dissipating into mist. "Is it over just like that?" Someone from below asked, puzzled at the scene. "No," King Anding shook his head subtly. Spoke, "Do you know the traits of the Purple Moon Immortal Crane, Undying and indestructible!" His words had just finished when two ear-piercing cries sounded at the same time. Two exactly identical Immortal Cranes materialized out of thin air and flew out. The two Immortal Cranes were indistinguishable from each other, and perhaps there was not even a true or false among them. Then, the two Immortal Cranes attacked again, their sharp claws tearing apart the space they passed through. "Bang bang," two sounds echoed as the Evil Ghost¡¯s hammer fell, and both Immortal Cranes were obliterated in its midst. Before the others could react, four Immortal Cranes appeared out of nowhere and flew out. The four Immortal Cranes, when destroyed, became eight. Eight became sixteen, thirty-two, sixty-four... In just a blink of an eye, there were already a hundred or more cranes in the sky. The cries of hundreds of Immortal Cranes at once were an awe-inspiring sight, hardly seen by anyone present. "At this rate, Ji Yongning will be exhausted to death," Wenren Su said delightedly on the side. "No," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and spoke. "Now that their strengths are comparable, it depends on how well they grasp the battle opportunities and their combat experience." The hundreds of Immortal Cranes cried out in unison and swooped down with an aura of fearlessness towards death. Ji Yongning took a deep breath and didn¡¯t panic. His gaze was sharp, taking advantage of the moment the Immortal Cranes flying all over the sky obscured the view. In front of him, the Evil Ghost brandished its hammer to clear a path, madly charging towards Wenren Li, behind the cranes. Though numerous, the Immortal Cranes were no match for the Evil Ghost; within an instant, the Evil Ghost had already reached Wenren Li. Wenren Li looked on in surprise at this turn of events, obviously not expecting this outcome. The Evil Ghost¡¯s hammer was already coming down heavily towards him, although he was in grave danger. But his Immortal Cranes all rushed towards Ji Yongning, who was left without the Evil Ghost¡¯s defense. "Boom, boom," two different explosions sounded. The aftershock of the explosions seemed almost powerful enough to destroy half of the Wenren Residence. Suddenly, Wenren Jingshi waved his right hand, and those explosive air currents were easily compressed together by him. They didn¡¯t explode outward. And on that high platform, the two who bore the brunt of it As the dust settled, the entire high platform had become riddled with dense fractures, resembling a spiderweb. Both men lay on the ground with almost no part of their bodies intact, flesh and blood strewn all around. "It¡¯s just a spar, no need for it to be this brutal," someone said softly below. "You don¡¯t understand, with so many people here today, this match is not only about making a name for oneself. It¡¯s also about winning honor for their respective forces, and more importantly, earning the recognition of Senior Wenren and the Sovereign." Someone explained from the side. "Given their current state, let¡¯s just call it a draw," Wenren Jingshi spoke faintly. "No," his voice trailed off as suddenly a weak shout came from the platform. A hand was raised; then, a figure was seen struggling to stand up slowly. The figure was severely injured, struggling several times, falling again and again. But finally, he stood up, staggering. The crowd looked on in shock, seeing that the young man who had risen was none other than Ji Yongning. They wiped the fresh blood from their faces, smiling, a very audacious smile. Then, he slowly walked towards Wenren Li on the opposite side. His steps were light, yet it seemed as if they stepped on the hearts of everyone present. Chapter 458 - 457: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the City of Illusions "I was killing enemies on the battlefield at the age of eight, galloping through the frontlines, facing life and death countless times. What is this injury now," Ji Yongning looked down at Wenren Li from a superior position and said. "Compared to you academy-bred elites, I am the one who survived through blood and fire." Wenren Li, gravely injured and weak, tried to say something to Ji Yongning, but ultimately, before he could speak, he passed out. "This guy, his injuries are clearly more serious than elder brother¡¯s, yet he can stand up unharmed," Wenren Su complained from the side. "Actually, just in terms of combat strength, there¡¯s not much difference between the two," Xu Zimei said with a smile on the side. "It¡¯s just that cousin Li, having grown up in the academy, has hardly experienced many real life-and-death battles. When it comes to willpower, he falls far short of the other." "Take Li down for treatment," Wenren Jingshi said with an unchanged expression as he instructed. He then declared, "Since that¡¯s the case, this match goes to Prince Ji." Only upon hearing this verdict did Ji Yongning leave the stage contentedly. In fact, he was at the end of his strength too, and now, as he descended from the platform, his movements were cautious and extremely slow. Some below wanted to help him, but he waved them off. As he stepped down from the stage, he still held his chest high and his head up, exuding a majestic air. Ji Yunzhou smiled and nodded approvingly at him. Standing next to him, the second prince, Ji Yongzhou, frowned slightly but quickly stepped forward. Looking at the young generation of the Wenren Family, he called out loud, "Who dares to fight?" The young generation of the Wenren Family looked at each other. All of them had blazing flames of battle in their eyes, turning to Wenren Jingshi, requesting to spar. "Tian Ming, you must win," Wenren Jingshi waved slightly and said. Wenren Tianming nodded, said nothing, and directly stepped onto the high platform. Ji Yongzhou also stepped onto the platform directly and thundered, "Let¡¯s not waste time, how about we decide the outcome with one move?" Wenren Tianming nodded slightly. As the words of Ji Yongzhou fell, his aura surged from behind him. A golden light shone brightly, and another ghost-like creature appeared. But unlike the Evil Ghost of Ji Yongning, Ji Yongzhou¡¯s ghost took on the visage of a benevolent spirit. The expression of this benevolent spirit was akin to the Maitreya Buddha, laughing heartily. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enveloped in golden Spiritual Energy, it wielded a golden cudgel in its hand. At this moment, the cudgel radiated an extremely sharp aura as the benevolent spirit laughed eerily. It looked rotund, wobbling as it walked, like a Weeble. Now, this benevolent spirit, with cudgel in hand, was laughing as it lunged towards Wenren Tianming. Its massive size caused the platform to shake with each step it took, emitting a "rumbling" noise. Wenren Tianming remained calm, and a misty aura began to emanate from behind him. The mist spread out, shrouding the entire high platform within it. With a wave of Wenren Tianming¡¯s right hand, the misty aura started to condense. In just an instant, it coalesced into an identical benevolent spirit. Seeing this, Ji Yongzhou on the opposite side frowned slightly. He directed his own benevolent spirit to throw a punch. With a "boom," both benevolent spirits were sent flying out at the same time, evenly matched. "What¡¯s going on?" Ji Yongzhou asked gravely. "How do you have my True Fate?" Wenren Tianming didn¡¯t respond but waved his right hand again, and alongside the benevolent spirit, another Evil Ghost appeared. An Evil Ghost identical to the True Fate of Ji Yongning just now. "It¡¯s Manifestation," Xu Zimei said from below the stage, clearly intrigued. Witnessing this scene, he understood why his maternal grandfather was so intent on cultivating Wenren Tianming, a member from a collateral branch of the family. Manifestation is an incredibly powerful ability. This ability cannot be simply chosen as one¡¯s True Fate. It is said that among the Ten Great Forbidden Lands of the Yuan Central Continent, there is a Forbidden Land called the City of Illusions. It is a city floating in the sky, reputed to be a relic left over from the ancient Mythical Era. The city floats in the sky all year round, its location ever-shifting. It is believed that any creature that enters the city will acquire a mysterious power, which can turn all of one¡¯s imagination into reality. However, the condition of having this ability is that one must remain in the City of Illusions for life. Ultimately, no matter how advanced your cultivation is, you will die of old age there like any ordinary person. Of course, there is always a glimmer of hope in all things. Those who enter the City of Illusions must undergo a trial, and those who pass naturally do not need to stay there forever. Conversely, the City of Illusions will grant those who pass the trial a Manifestation Crystal. This may sound easy, but since the existence of the City of Illusions, very few are heard to have come out from within. Ninety-nine percent of the people are bound to die within it for life. Xu Zimei speculated that Wenren Tianming must have been to the City of Illusions and returned safely, possessing the True Fate ability of Manifestation. ...... At this moment, the battle in the arena was in full swing. Prince Ji Yongzhou¡¯s Good Ghost was beaten without any resistance. Wenren Tianming was seen commanding his Manifested Evil Ghost and the Good Ghost, trapping the opponent¡¯s True Fate between them, as the halberd and the hammer swung forcefully. It wasn¡¯t long before a scream was heard from Prince Ji Yongzhou, and his True Fate was directly shattered. He fell beneath the stage, motionless. Wenren Tianming looked at Prince Ji Yongzhou indifferently, waved his hands, and both ghostly figures disappeared without trace. He then walked off the high platform nonchalantly. Prince Ji Yongning stepped up, helping Prince Ji Yongzhou down. Before stepping off the stage, he took a deep look at Wenren Tianming. Wenren Tianming was usually unassuming, and the Imperial Dynasty knew little about him. He had always stayed by the side of Wenren Jingshi, rarely making public appearances or having too many legendary deeds to his name. But today¡¯s friendly competition had put him on the Imperial Dynasty¡¯s list for intense scrutiny. At this moment, Prince Ji Yongzhou appeared pale due to the damage to his True Fate. He looked at Prince Ji Yunzhou with some shame and bowed his head slightly. "Winning and losing are common matters; your loss is not unjust," Prince Ji Yunzhou said calmly. "To be able to come out from one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the City of Illusions, that young man is certainly extraordinary! And yet, our Imperial Dynasty¡¯s intelligence knows nothing about it; such a deep concealment!" "Father, let me take the next battle," the only remaining prince by the side stood up and requested. "Go ahead. I do not place importance on the outcome of a sparring match, but it¡¯s best if you can win," Prince Ji Yunzhou nodded and said. The last prince nodded. Unlike the attire of the other two princes, this last prince was dressed in a pale yellow robe. The robe was embroidered with several six-clawed python snakes. With fair skin and a straight nose, he truly had a handsome face. At this moment, when this prince stepped onto the stage, the crowd below quieted down. "This must be the Seventh Prince," someone in the crowd whispered softly. Chapter 459 - 458: I, Ji Jiucheng, Take Only One Shot "The Seventh Prince, could it possibly be...," someone exclaimed in shock. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beneath the high platform, there were many people who, although not often in Phoenix Feather City, still knew many of the legendary tales about the Seventh Prince, Ji Jiucheng. Compared to the other princes, who held legitimate identities, the Seventh Prince Ji Jiucheng was a royal bastard. While the other princes were born in the Imperial Palace, Ji Jiucheng was merely born in an ordinary mortal village. It was said that at that time, Ji Yunzhou was not yet the Sovereign of the Imperial Dynasty. During one mission in the south, he encountered a woman. The two of them developed mutual affection amidst the misty rain of Jiangnan, the land of fish and rice. Latter, Ji Yunzhou left Jiangnan to ascend to the position of Sovereign. To not affect Ji Yunzhou¡¯s reputation, that woman quietly left Jiangnan, carrying her newborn child with her. From then on, she disappeared without a trace. ...¡­ More than a decade later, a youth named Yue Jiucheng began to make a name for himself in the Phoenix Perching Empire. Deep in the sea there was a Jiao Dragon, nine meters and nine in length, which often devoured villagers from fishing villages by the shore. The youth, Yue Jiucheng, armed with a long spear, slew the Jiao Dragon amongst the Sea of Blood, pulled out its tendons, stripped its bones, and cooked its flesh in front of the fishermen¡¯s village. On the Nameless Mountain, there was the Yin-Yang Sect, practicing the art of dual cultivation, extracting the essence blood of boys and girls for their rituals, bringing slaughter and looting. They wreaked havoc around Fengxi City. The youth Yue Jiucheng ascended the mountain to annihilate the sect, entering the notorious mountain alone, his spear leaving no bodies intact wherever it pointed. There was a youth who had traveled through the Phoenix Perching Empire, stepping through thirty-six cities, acting chivalrously, and honing his martial path. Later, there was a rebellion by the Evil God Cult, and the youth joined under King Anding¡¯s command, courageously fighting the enemy. He had single-handedly infiltrated the Evil God Cult and killed the son of the Evil God Cult Hierarch. Facing pursuit from three Emperor Pulse Realm martial artists, he eventually turned the tables during his escape and achieved a counter-kill that made him famous throughout the entire Phoenix Perching Empire. His courage, talent, and temperament were all one in a thousand, and some even ranked him as the foremost of the younger generation in the Phoenix Perching Empire. Later, when Ji Yunzhou learned of his lineage, father and son recognized each other, and Yue Jiucheng renamed himself Ji Jiucheng. He also became the Seventh Prince of the Phoenix Perching Empire. There are many legendary stories about Ji Jiucheng; in fact, within the Phoenix Perching Empire, many young people consider him a role model for their own ambitions. He is a true example of a grassroots person achieving a complete reversal of fortune. Even without the recognition from Ji Yunzhou, this young man would have carved out a grand path of his own. ... As Ji Jiucheng stepped forward, the younger generation of the Wenren Family fell somewhat silent. They were, of course, well-aware of Ji Jiucheng¡¯s great name. And deep down, they did not dare to claim they could surely win. "Are you going to take the stage?" Ji Jiucheng advanced and asked Wenren Tianming. "I have already been up once," Wenren Tianming said with an indifferent expression. "Going up again would only make people think that our Wenren Family has no one else to send." Ji Jiucheng did not insist; his gaze swept over the young people present and with a light chuckle, he asked, "Who might give me the honor of a lesson?" The Wenren Family¡¯s side clearly became quieter; the current score was one victory to one defeat. This made the third match seem especially crucial. The young people present did not have the self-confidence to surely win against Ji Jiucheng and naturally were not willing to shoulder the responsibility. "If it really comes to it, I¡¯ll go," Wenren Su spoke up somewhat impatiently. "You want to go, so you can be beaten up by him?" Xu Zimei shook his head. "It¡¯s better than being a shrinking turtle," Wenren Su retorted, unwilling to back down. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile and slowly stepped forward. "Grandfather, why don¡¯t I give it a try?" Xu Zimei looked at Wenren Jingshi and said with a smile. Wenren Tianming gave Xu Zimei a deep look but said nothing. Wenren Jingshi looked somewhat disappointed at the younger generation of the Wenren Family and finally nodded his head. He said, "Be mindful of your safety, don¡¯t forcibly pursue victory." "Who is this young man? A descendant of a collateral line? I don¡¯t seem to recall seeing him among the direct lineage of the Wenren Family," someone whispered in discussion nearby. Ji Yunzhou, with a profound gaze, cast a glance at Xu Zimei and then watched the scene with great interest. "Are you also a member of the Wenren Family?" Ji Jiucheng looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "My mother is Wenren Yun, what do you think!" Xu Zimei replied. "You come from the True Martial Holy Sect," Ji Jiucheng instantly realized. The Imperial Dynasty had conducted thorough investigations of the two great families over the years, and the marriage of Wenren Yun to the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect had caused quite a stir in the Phoenix Perching Empire. As an entity of four emperors, even if the Phoenix Perching Empire exerted its national strength, it could not compare to the True Martial Holy Sect. Even in the vast and distant Central Continent¡¯s four major domains, only a few Sect Gates could rival the True Martial Holy Sect. ... "I would also like to experience the talents from other continents, especially the disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect," Ji Jiucheng said smilingly. Afterward, his aura surged around him, and he stepped onto the platform with extraordinary composure. Xu Zimei, however, seemed extremely calm as he ascended the platform step by step. "Dad, who do you think will win?" Yue Chang looked at his father, King Anding Yue Yunfei, and asked curiously. Yue Yunfei shook his head slightly and said, "I am unfamiliar with the young man opposite, so I have no comment. However, Jiucheng is the most outstanding of the younger generation I have seen in recent years." Ji Jiucheng had once followed King Anding Yue Yunfei in battle during the eradication of the Evil God Cult. So Yue Yunfei had some understanding of the other¡¯s strength. "There is more than one Northern Continent in this world, and Dad, you haven¡¯t been to other continents either," Yue Chang retorted with dissatisfaction. "Perhaps the talents from other continents are even stronger." Yue Yunfei just smiled without speaking, not continuing to argue about this topic, and still focused his attention on the platform. ... Atop the platform, Xu Zimei stood in a purple robe, appearing somewhat indolent, seemingly not taking this match too seriously. Meanwhile, Ji Jiucheng, dressed in a Six-Clawed Python Yellow Robe, had his long hair fluttering without wind and his aura was climbing steadily. Without even making a move, numerous cracks already appeared beneath his feet on the platform. "Brother Xu, please," Ji Jiucheng slightly bowed to Xu Zimei and said. "If I were to make a move, you probably wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to resist," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. "You go first, use your strongest technique. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance to make a move. Otherwise, you might find it hard to accept the defeat." "Brother Xu sure has confidence," hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Jiucheng wasn¡¯t angered but just chuckled lightly. As his voice fell, the space around him began to fluctuate. A long spear broke through the void in front of him. The spear was two meters in length, completely dark red. The spear tip shone with a silvery light, with a line of ancient runes inscribed on the shaft. When Ji Jiucheng held the spear, its essence poured forth like a long river into the East Sea, shooting up into the sky. The long spear hummed joyfully. "When I, Ji Jiucheng, tread across the thirty-six cities, it was all thanks to the spear in my hand," Ji Jiucheng said with a light smile. "Today, I will only use one thrust. If Brother Xu can catch it, I¡¯ll consider it my loss." Chapter 460 - 459 I’m Afraid I’ll Kill You Ji Jiucheng watched Xu Zimei indifferently, his spear radiating a sky-penetrating aura. A surge of crimson spiritual energy flowed around the long spear. The space around began to fracture, and then completely collapsed. Thunderous explosions sounded all around. "This must be the spear technique created by the Seventh Prince," some who had heard the rumors curiously discussed. "Yes, it¡¯s said that this move is called ¡¯Spear Covers the Firmament,¡¯ a technique the Seventh Prince developed after comprehending the true essence of the spear path and integrating it with the profound meaning of space," someone explained on the side. "The Seventh Prince is so young and has already achieved so much. He¡¯s likely to be a strong contender for the role of Imperial Heir in this generation!" ...¡­ Above the stage, Ji Jiucheng¡¯s long spear emitted an aura so intense it seemed to solidify. Behind him, a spear identical in shape but vastly larger in size began to take form. The space around had long been unable to withstand the might of this spear. Had it not been for Wenren Jingshi¡¯s suppression nearby, it¡¯s likely that the space within a hundred miles would have been completely destroyed. Above in the firmament, winds gathered and clouds swirled, the crimson spiritual energy almost dyeing the long spear red. From afar, it looked as though it were engulfed in raging flames. As Ji Jiucheng moved, the massive spear formed from concentrated aura followed suit. With a point of his spear, the aura behind him seemed to be guided forward. In an instant, it lunged towards Xu Zimei. The speed of this attack was extremely fast, containing the profound meaning of space within it. It was virtually impossible to dodge for those who had not grasped the profound meaning of space. Moreover, the spear¡¯s intent was focused on slaughter, its killing intent nearly materializing. In less than the time it took to inhale, the spear formed from concentrated aura had already appeared in front of Xu Zimei. But what Ji Jiucheng could never have anticipated was that among the "Demonic Skills" Xu Zimei had mastered, there was one called "Illusory Demon Technique!" This move could be said to represent the ultimate power of space. At this moment, watching the flow of space before him, the spear¡¯s aura piercing through the Endless Void towards Xu Zimei¡¯s chest, some held their breath. Many young members of the Wenren Family swallowed hard, some relieved that they didn¡¯t bravely step into the arena themselves, as they believed they could not have evaded this spear. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. For him, at the peak of the Saint Vein, such an attack was child¡¯s play, lacking any desire for battle. Although Ji Jiucheng¡¯s talent was respectable, he was after all only at the level of the Emperor Pulse Realm. In the Martial Path¡¯s later stages, each step was as vast as the sky. The gap between them was hard to imagine and scarcely invoked Xu Zimei¡¯s seriousness. He merely extended his right hand casually, lightly pinching. To many onlookers, the gesture was ordinary, seemingly unimpressive. Yet with such a pinch, the spear¡¯s intent, which had shot from the void with lightning speed, was caught between Xu Zimei¡¯s fingers. Between the index finger and the middle finger. The long spear, like an enraged dragon roaring, thrashed in an attempt to break through Xu Zimei¡¯s defense. But all was in vain. Xu Zimei stood unmoving, merely watching with a light chuckle as Ji Jiucheng¡¯s face showed astonishment. The wind generated by the spear¡¯s intent caused his clothes and robe to flutter up, and his black hair also danced in the breeze. The momentum of the long spear surged in one breath, waned on the second, and was exhausted on the third. Ultimately, as the intention behind the spear grew weaker and weaker, Xu Zimei remained standing there, calm and composed. From the beginning to the end, aside from using two fingers to clamp the spear¡¯s intention, he did not make any other moves. Below, the scene fell into utter silence, and not even the cawing of crows or chirping of sparrows could be heard. Some looked on, dumbfounded at this scene, especially some of the younger disciples, whose hearts were like surging waves struck by shock. "Is it over just like that?" Someone still couldn¡¯t believe it and asked. "Is the move created by Ji Jiucheng too weak, or is the opponent too strong?" someone murmured to themselves. Not only were these young disciples astonished, but many of the famous predecessors present were also shocked, unable to regain their composure for a long time. Exactly how powerful Ji Jiucheng¡¯s move "Spear Covers the Firmament" was something they could naturally tell at a glance. But to block it so effortlessly with just two fingers was something many of them believed they could not achieve. Below the platform, King Anding, after being stunned for a long time, was the first to react. Then he looked deeply at Xu Zimei and smiled, saying, "Interesting, interesting." "What does father mean by that?" his son, Yue Chang, asked with some confusion. "It seems that there are indeed crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this world, and I have been ignorant," King Anding Yue Yunfei shook his head. He replied, "I¡¯ve misjudged." Even Wenren Jingshi, for whom today¡¯s celebration was held, was sitting in the seat of honor, stunned for a long while. He couldn¡¯t help reflect internally, "I am old, indeed old. My grandson truly conceals his depth well, surprisingly so!" He shook his head slightly and turned his gaze towards Wenren Tian Ming below. In Wenren Jingshi¡¯s plan, among the current generation of disciples, considering both disposition and talent, Wenren Tian Ming was without a doubt the prime choice to vie for Destiny. Even faced with Ji Jiucheng, he had this confidence. However, now he was uncertain how this event would impact the heart of Wenren Tian Ming. "Xu Zimei," Sovereign Ji Yunzhou murmured the name softly to himself. It seemed that a few days ago, the Yellow Three Envoys had reported back with this name and had praised him highly. But he had not had time to investigate, and now they were meeting again in this manner. ... "I have lost," Ji Jiucheng said, looking at Xu Zimei with eyes full of gravity and wariness. Finally, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "I said I would make only one move, and I have lost." "There¡¯s no need for that, I know you¡¯re not content," Xu Zimei shook his head, speaking indifferently. "Whatever moves you have, you can use them freely. In fact, to me, one spear thrust is no different from countless thrusts." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Jiucheng¡¯s gaze sharpened. The strength with which he held his long spear involuntarily grew stronger. Although he did not regard glory and fame as very important, anyhow, as the Seventh Prince in the Phoenix Perching Empire, he was still highly renowned. Now with Xu Zimei speaking this way, he was effectively disregarding him completely. Spiritual Energy surged around his body, turbulent as if desiring another battle. However, the voice of the Sovereign Ji Yunzhou came from below. "Jiucheng, come down now. You¡¯re not at the same level; fighting a hundred more times wouldn¡¯t bring victory," he said. "Father," Ji Jiucheng paused slightly, somewhat unwilling. "Do you wish to disgrace yourself?" Ji Yunzhou frowned slightly. He said, "You represent the dignity of the royal family." In the end, Ji Jiucheng could only nod reluctantly, holding his long spear as he slowly descended from the platform. "You¡¯re conceding just like that?" Xu Zimei said somewhat disinterestedly. "I was looking forward to an exchange of pleasantries. I received your spear thrust, you should take my punch." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 461 - 460: You Don’t Deserve It Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Jiucheng¡¯s steps to step down suddenly halted. His voice was somewhat hoarse and low as he responded, "Let¡¯s go." "Sovereign, what do you think?" Xu Zimei turned around, looking at Ji Yunzhou with a slightly embarrassed expression below, and asked with a smile. "Does the Sovereign still want to admit defeat?" "Father, in our Ji Family, we have only those who fall, never those who shrink back and admit defeat." Ji Jiucheng declared onstage, "This is my Martial Path." Wanren Jingshi was beside him, his face flush with laughter and excitement, as if he relished the spectacle. To actively admit defeat, and to do so twice in succession, would do great damage to the majesty of the Imperial Dynasty. It might even become a topic for the common people to discuss and make light of after their meals. "If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight," Ji Yunzhou said, his expression returning to one of calm. But his brows were deeply furrowed as he added, "Young Master Xu, this is just a sparring match, not a duel to the death." "I know, I will hold back, but injuries are inevitable in a sparring match, right?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You don¡¯t need to go easy on me," Ji Jiucheng interjected indifferently. "I¡¯m afraid of killing you if I don¡¯t hold back." Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. At that moment, the Creation Force enveloped his right hand. The Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation was directly activated, accompanied by an ancient and soul-shaking dragon¡¯s roar, as if emanating from the vast and empty land. Xu Zimei made his move. To most people, only a residual image flashed by, followed by a thunderous "boom". With that punch, he completely shattered the platform beneath his feet into fragments. Debris flew wildly, and dust filled the sky. At the spot where Ji Jiucheng had stood, a deep hole appeared in the ground. The formidable power of this punch was terrifying indeed! As the dust slowly settled, the spectators could finally see the situation in the center of the arena. Ji Jiucheng was half-kneeling on the ground, his clothes in tatters, with no part of his body unscathed. He was virtually dyed in blood, with a large pool of it before him. His body swayed as he looked at Xu Zimei, and finally, he collapsed to the ground, fainting away. "Jiucheng," Ji Yunzhou called out in alarm. The other two princes hurried over to help Ji Jiucheng up and fed him Holy Medicine for healing. "Young Master Xu, isn¡¯t this too much?" Ji Yunzhou said, narrowing his eyes at Xu Zimei. "An accident. I only used less than half my strength," Xu Zimei replied. "I just didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak." "Shouldn¡¯t Senior Wenren give an explanation for this?" Ji Yunzhou turned his head, looking at Wanren Jingshi and spoke. The Seventh Prince was his most valued son, the one he had always vigorously nurtured. In addition to his natural talent, there was also a sense of guilt in his heart. After all, the Seventh Prince had been wandering outside since he was a child. "What explanation should I give? Today is my birthday celebration, and you proposed the contest. If it¡¯s a contest, accidents are normal. Moreover, my grandson only used half his strength, which is already quite restrained. Who¡¯s to blame if the people of your Imperial Dynasty are so weak?" Wanren Jingshi said indifferently. "Very well," Ji Yunzhou took a deep breath. Eventually, he said, "Senior Wenren, I will remember what you¡¯ve done today." After he spoke, his gaze shifted back to Xu Zimei and added. "Young Master Xu, I do not deny your talent and strength. But the journey of the Martial Path is long and arduous, full of endless inquiry. On this path, there are many accidents awaiting! Until you reach the end, you had better be careful." ...¡­ "Is that a threat?" Xu Zimei asked with a laugh. ""It was just some cautionary advice," Ji Yunzhou replied indifferently. "Thanks for the advice," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Then let me give the Sovereign some advice as well, Yuan Central Continent is vast, and to me, the Phoenix Perching Empire is like a frog at the bottom of a well. Ignorant and arrogant!" Ji Yunzhou narrowed his eyes slightly but said nothing more. After the competition ended, perhaps due to the conflict that had erupted, the atmosphere among everyone became somewhat subtle. Ji Yunzhou maintained the composure befitting of a Sovereign and did not leave early. When the birthday banquet was nearing its end, Wan Shounian, the old patriarch of the Wan Family, approached Wenren Jingshi with a hearty laugh. "Senior Wenren, let¡¯s have a drink." He lifted his cup and said with a smile. "Old man Wan, just say what you want to say, no need to beat around the bush," Wenren Jingshi replied in a good mood, still smiling. "Is this Xu Zimei really your grandson?" Wan Shounian asked. "If he¡¯s not my grandson, could he be your grandson?" Wenren Jingshi responded with irritation. "I do wish he were my grandson," Wan Shounian muttered under his breath before smiling and saying, "I¡¯m just confirming, that¡¯s all." "Old man Wan, what are you up to?" Wenren Jingshi asked warily. "Does your grandson have a betrothed?" Wan Shounian asked, revealing his intentions with a smile. "Whether he has one or not, what¡¯s it to you?" Wenren Jingshi retorted with a cold snort. "You¡¯re asking knowingly," Wan Shounian said with a laugh. "I have a granddaughter who is proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. In the entire Phoenix Perching Empire, she is considered top-notch talent. How about arranging a meeting between your grandson and my granddaughter? Get to know each other!" "Let¡¯s not," Wenren Jingshi declined without a second thought. "Why not?" Wan Shounian seemed unwilling to give up. "My grandson has the makings of a Great Emperor, but your granddaughter, what can she compare with?" Wenren Jingshi stated indifferently. "She¡¯s not worthy!" After saying this, Wenren Jingshi left, laughing heartily, with a sense of triumph. "Old fool," Wan Shounian also huffed coldly. He eventually left with his sleeves flicking in discontent. ... As dusk fell, the birthday feast finally came to an end. As guests bid their farewells one by one, Wenren Yao and Wenren Zhao saw off each guest in turn. It was likely that the day¡¯s events would soon spread throughout the entire Phoenix Perching Empire. Xu Zimei appeared as if shrouded in a mist, suddenly materializing out of nowhere. Almost no one could see through him. The only thing that troubled Xu Zimei himself was probably that the number of people approaching his grandfather to propose marriage alliances had suddenly increased. Everyone was recommending their own granddaughters and daughters. In the end, even Wenren Jingshi was somewhat tempted and went as far as to discuss the matter with Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei could only make up an excuse and brush it off casually. With his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet concluded, it was time for Xu Zimei to depart. He did not have much time to waste here. After resting for two days, Xu Zimei ultimately decided to take his leave. Before leaving, Wenren Jingshi looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "Where do you plan to go?" "To the Sword Domain," Xu Zimei replied. Wenren Jingshi didn¡¯t inquire about Xu Zimei¡¯s purpose there but expressed some concern. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "During the birthday banquet a few days ago, you offended Ji Yunzhou. The matter is not as simple as it seems; let your uncles accompany you on your journey." "No need to worry, Grandfather," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. Chapter 462 - 461 Going to the Sword Domain (Chapter Three) "Grandfather, rest assured, I can take care of my own matters." "The Phoenix Perching Dynasty doesn¡¯t worry me in the slightest," Xu Zimei said with confidence. Hearing this, Wenren Jingshi was still somewhat uneasy. After some thought, he handed over a talisman seal to Xu Zimei. He cautioned, "Open it if you encounter danger." Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. The next day, as dawn was breaking, Xu Zimei bade farewell to everyone and departed. His purpose for this trip was to fulfill the promise he had made to Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, and then to gather news about the Void Spirit Monkey. Jiang Yun¡¯s family was in the Sword Domain. Speaking of the Sword Domain, it was located at the very northern edge of the Northern Continent. It was a separate force and territory in its own right. Although the Thirty-six Kingdoms are the most powerful forces in the Northern Continent, in actuality, there are many lesser-known forces quietly developing. Back then, Sword Immortal Jiang Yun dominated the entire Northern Continent. Even the monarchs of the Thirty-six Kingdoms treated him with great respect and reverence. In history, he was the first to contest emperor with the Immortal Path, his essential strength nearly equal to that of the Great Emperor. But in terms of the spirit of the matter, he opened another door for all the practitioners of the Immortal Path on the continent. His achievement was far greater than that of the Great Emperor. Long ago, it was believed that those who followed the way of immortality were inevitably weaker than those who pursued the way of the path. He proved to the world and changed this way of thinking. Combat with the heavens is an endless delight. No matter what path one follows, reaching the pinnacle of it has its own significance. In the era of Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, it could be said. He, with the stance of the Immortal Path, opened a new era. This was unprecedented, even unrivaled in ancient times. As for whether there would be successors, the divine person Yue Qingli could perhaps be counted as one. ...... In that era, the entire Yuan Central Continent experienced a swordsmanship learning craze. This craze was especially intense in the Northern Continent. Subsequent generations investigated why Jiang Yun could contest the Great Emperor, and many believed it was due to the strength of his Sword Dao. Therefore, many people began to learn swordsmanship, hoping to become the next Sword Immortal. After all, there is only one destiny, and if one can possess the strength of the way through the Immortal Path, why tirelessly pursue the cruel conflict over destiny? As more and more people gathered around Jiang Yun¡¯s family in the Northern Continent, Jiang Yun, including his own family, was willing to teach these people the art of the sword. Eventually, with the Jiang Family at the center, within a thousand miles. The area almost equated to the territory of a vast empire, was named Sword Domain. The paradise of sword wielders. And the Jiang Family was its ruler. During the time Xu Zimei spent at his grandfather¡¯s, he also learned some news about Sword Domain. As Jiang Yun ascended to the Upper Realm of Heaven Beyond Heavens, the Jiang Family, after peaking for several eras, finally embarked on a path of decline. Several powerful forces emerged within Sword Domain that could now contend with the Jiang Family. This situation lasted for quite some time until, a few hundred years ago, the Jiang Family suddenly vanished overnight. Just disappeared into thin air, with not a single family member in sight. The family¡¯s former location had also become a ruin. It was as if people woke up from a night¡¯s sleep to find that the massive power of the Jiang Family had vanished into thin air. The situation seemed fantastical, with various speculations regarding the disappearance of the Jiang Family. But to this day, there¡¯s still no concrete news to unveil the secret behind the Jiang Family¡¯s disappearance. The Sword Domain was now in utter chaos, with several forces ruling over this territory. The struggle for power and ceaseless wars between them raged on. ... Xu Zimei¡¯s first destination was "Ten Thousand Swords City." This city was the first on the periphery of the Sword Domain and the only one that had a Teleportation Array. The matter seemed more troublesome than expected, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care about the Jiang Family. As long as there were descendants alive, all he had to do was hand over Jiang Yun¡¯s legacy to them. The Teleportation Array to Ten Thousand Swords City was in Phoenix Heaven City. It wasn¡¯t too far from Phoenix Feather City; Xu Zimei released the Dark Heaven Tiger, lying on its back, and slowly headed towards Phoenix Heaven City along the Ancient Path. In the peak of summer, the sun hung in the sky like a great fireball. It scorched the earth while the trees on either side of the road drooped listlessly. The distant sounds of cicadas added to the sense of irritation. The Dark Heaven Tiger ambled along the Ancient Path, and after covering some distance, a section of flute music, laden with a fighting spirit, caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. He looked up to see, at the top of a Qi Yang tree to his left, a man was standing on the leaves, quietly playing the flute aloft. The flute¡¯s notes were thick with murderous intent, almost tangible, filling the entire Ancient Path. Even the incessantly chirping cicadas fell silent. Xu Zimei observed the man, dressed in black robes, wearing a pure black mask. There was nothing on the mask but unadulterated blackness. As the Dark Heaven Tiger reached the tree, it too seemed to sense the killing intent ahead, and its form gradually came to a halt. Xu Zimei dismounted from the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s back, and the moment his feet touched the ground, the black-clothed man above slowly lowered the flute. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The chilling melody abruptly ceased. "Were you sent by Ji Yunzhou?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Join the Imperial Dynasty, or let me kill you. Choose one," the man in black said calmly. "You¡¯re inviting me to join the Imperial Dynasty?" Xu Zimei shook his head, smiling. "It seems Ji Yunzhou is indeed magnanimous!" "Looks like you are unwilling," the man in black¡¯s aura began to ascend gradually. In just a fleeting moment, a powerful presence nearly enveloped Xu Zimei, bearing down on him like a vast expanse. "A Divine Vein Realm powerhouse," Xu Zimei instantly sensed the force. He shook his head with a smile and said, "What makes you so confident that you can kill me? Just because you are of the Divine Vein Realm?" The man in black frowned slightly as he looked at Xu Zimei, sensing that when his Divine Vein Realm presence tried to suppress Xu Zimei, it seemed to be blocked by some mysterious force. It was as if the snowflakes of a gentler March had met the scorching sun of midsummer, quickly dissipating without a trace. "I don¡¯t believe you are a Divine Vein powerhouse," the man in black stated indifferently. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that someone of Xu Zimei¡¯s age could be at the same realm as himself. After all, the further one progressed, the harder it was to clear the Vein Gates. "Haven¡¯t you heard that true geniuses can fight beyond their level?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. As his voice fell, he waved his right hand and a bolt of spiritual energy shot forth. There was a "crack" sound. A mirror suddenly appeared out of nowhere above them, and Xu Zimei¡¯s strike shattered it completely. "I don¡¯t want other rats watching when I fight," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ...¡­ Meanwhile, far away in the Imperial Palace of Phoenix Feather City, in front of Ji Yunzhou, an identical mirror also shattered entirely. He slammed his hand onto the Dragon Throne with rage, deeply furrowing his eyebrows. Chapter 463 - 462 Illusory Demon Technique Watching the mirror shatter, Ji Yunzhou¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward. This was a Void Mirror, capable of projecting scenery from thousands of miles away into the mirror itself. Xu Zimei gave him a strong sense of crisis, yet he was completely unable to see through the other party. Ji Jiucheng was the most appropriate choice for the Imperial Dynasty in this era to contend for Destiny. There could be no accidents in this matter, so he aimed to clear all obstacles from his path as much as possible. For this reason, even at the risk of offending the True Martial Holy Sect, he had sent people to assassinate Xu Zimei. But now, he had a bad feeling in his heart. ....... Inside the Sunblaze Ancient Path, the face under the mask of the person in black couldn¡¯t be seen. Clad in black, their aura was somewhat cold and fierce. "To die in agony while the music plays, your life will end accompanied by a mournful tune," the person in black slowly lifted the long flute in their hands and began to play. The moment the flute¡¯s sound rose again, Xu Zimei felt that something was wrong. The sound of the flute carried a unique power, and Xu Zimei felt the spiritual energy within him begin to grow chaotic. It surged violently, coursing through his veins and meridians as if it was about to burst his entire body open. The flute¡¯s sound possessed a different kind of magic power, along with the aura of the Divine Vein Realm. His direct attack was like a storm of violent wind and rain. Behind him, True Fate Emergence manifested, also a long flute made of condensed spiritual energy. As the sound of the flute dispersed around him, the trees nearby couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure. They burst open directly from the center of their trunks. In the distance, birds flying by exploded, with flesh and blood scattered everywhere. The flute¡¯s sound grew more and more impassioned, rising higher and freer. Finally, when the sound of the flute surged towards Xu Zimei from all directions, he felt his blood flow like a river in reverse, the blood vessels on the surface of his skin on the verge of bursting open. He slightly lifted his head and smiled. Slowly drawing the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back, he had fought against Divine Vein Realm experts before. The Tyrant Shadow in his hands hummed softly. Blade Intent burst forth from the Tyrant Shadow, and Xu Zimei rose into the air. With both hands on the blade, he lifted it high above his head and forcefully slashed downwards. The space around him split open, forming a path as a blade Qi that seemed like a heavenly moat "roared" down from above. Witnessing this scene, the person in black neither dodged nor avoided, still seriously playing the long flute in their hands. The sound of the flute seemed to condense into countless strands of Blade Intent, colliding with Xu Zimei¡¯s blade Qi. Another "boom" of an explosion rang out. In the middle ground between the two, the earth beneath their feet cracked wide open. The person in black glanced at Xu Zimei with some surprise. They hadn¡¯t expected the other party to dissolve their flute sound and still have the energy to counterattack. "It seems, you are still far from enough!" Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, with wisps of space power lingering around him. He drew with his right hand in mid-air. "Demonic Skills, the Illusory Demon Technique," It was his first time using a technique from this vein of skills. As his right hand fell, the space in front of him seemed disordered. It was as if nothing had changed, yet everything felt wrong. As the person in black played the flute again, the sound emanating from around Xu Zimei as the center matched their melody. The two sounds of the flute clashed, neither able to get the better of the other. "Is it spatial folding, or what?" the person in black said with some gravity. They looked at Xu Zimei, their hands placed on the space in front of them. Even with the naked eye, the distance between the two was less than ten meters. But he truly felt as if they existed in different dimensions. He was somewhat incredulous. Once again, he played the flute in his hand, this time producing a different tune. Alas, no matter how he played, the same sound would come from the opposite side. ¡­ "Your mastery over the way of space is so formidable," the man in black said gravely. He knew that the space around him was like a mirror, folded upon itself. No matter what kind of attack he launched, the same attack would be reflected from the other side. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger¡ªthis was one of the functions of the profound meaning of space. But to achieve this, the understanding and application of space had to reach an almost unimaginable level. After all, the sound of his flute was no ordinary attack; it was not so easily reflected. Moreover, to break this move, one had to destroy the folded space with absolute strength. The man in black had just tried and realized that he did not possess that kind of power. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the very least, he would need to be at the Stepping into Immortality level, having opened the Ninth Vein Gate, to do so. This also meant that Xu Zimei was already on invincible ground. "No wonder you¡¯re so overconfident," the man in black snorted coldly and spoke indifferently. "You¡¯re wrong, the power of space is not the reason why I¡¯m overconfident," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. With a wave of his hand, a different kind of current diffused from his right hand into the air. The second Demonic Skill of the "Demonic Skills" ten forms, Plague Demon Technique! This current resembled the breath of death, but the power contained within it was tens of thousands of times greater than that of the breath of death. Because it could ignore all defenses and strength, directly stripping away life. "What is this?" the man in black exclaimed in shock, wanting to escape. But the space around was directly suppressed by Xu Zimei. Just as he had broken free from the spatial restraint, he was struck in the back by the grey current. It was only when the current hit him that the man in black¡¯s face truly began to show panic. The pure black mask on his face "cracked" in half from the middle. What was revealed was a gloomy face. This was a middle-aged man with very ordinary features, perhaps the kind you wouldn¡¯t notice in a crowd. "What have you done?" the man in black screamed in horror. "You will find out soon," Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. As the black current entered his body, the man in black¡¯s entire body stiffened in place. His complexion turned from normal to jaundiced, then to ashen. Suddenly, the wrinkles on his face deepened, and his features slowly aged. From a middle-aged man, he became an uncle, and before long, a decrepit old man. "What¡¯s happening to me?" the man in black yelled in terror. "What exactly do you want to do?" "As the first person to die from this move, you should feel honored," Xu Zimei said indifferently, watching the series of changes. The man in black¡¯s skin grew worse, and his age advanced further. His life force was rapidly being extracted. In the end, his eyes dulled as he fell to the ground, turning into a motionless corpse. Then the corpse decayed, leaving behind a pile of bones. The bones dispersed, turning into bone ash scattering in the air. "This move is truly tyrannical," Xu Zimei muttered to himself with some satisfaction. Forcefully extracting life force, but with his current control and strength, it should be useless against someone at the Stepping into Immortality level. He glanced back in the direction of the Phoenix Perching Empire and then once again mounted the Dark Heaven Tiger, heading towards Phoenix Heaven City. Chapter 464 - 463 Sword Tower At dusk, Xu Zimei arrived in Phoenix Heaven City. This was not a particularly colossal city. The city¡¯s prosperity was also considered decent. He spent the night resting in the city, and the next day he took the teleportation array to Ten Thousand Swords City. After spending a long time traveling through space and time, Xu Zimei was a bit groggy with sleepiness. Finally, half a month later, he reached the most remote northern edge of the Northern Continent. The entrance to the Sword Domain, Ten Thousand Swords City. The construction of Ten Thousand Swords City had a very layered feel to it. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From afar, the whole city resembled a longsword thrusting into the sky. Because there was a very tall building in the center of the city, people likened it to the tip of a sword. Other buildings were constructed around it, which was why the city looked like a sword. Xu Zimei entered Ten Thousand Swords City. Ninety-nine percent of the urban residents here used swords. The sword was the only weapon in the Sword Domain. Except for some martial artists from other places, the local martial artists either hung swords at their waists or carried three-foot Green Peaks on their backs. There were domineering and unparalleled single swords, mysteriously unpredictable twin swords, and quick swords as swift as a passing steed. "A sword should be sharp, preferring to break rather than to bend, to shatter rather than to submit. Unyielding and fearless, only then can one reach the Other Shore of the Sword Dao. And thereby attain the Divine Passage of the Sword Dao!" At the city gate, these long passages were carved on the blue bricks and stones. It was said that these were some cautionary words concerning the Sword Dao left by the once Sword Immortal, Jiang Yun. Ten Thousand Swords City was considered a large city. The towering building at the very center of the city was known as the "Sword Tower." The obsession people here had with swords was to what extent! As long as you were willing to take a sword as your weapon, you could get a free sword at the Sword Tower based on your identity. Xu Zimei opened a room at an inn in the city. When night fell, he entered his True Fate World. ...... At that moment, there were hardly any changes in the True Fate World. The only significant change was probably the Bauhinia Flower he had brought in before. Now, absorbing the powers of the Divine Continent, it had grown increasingly different from the shape of its petals. The six petals leaned on each other, forming a circle. The petals had now gradually evolved into black holes. These black holes represented six different Profound Meanings, which Xu Zimei didn¡¯t quite understand. The Bauhinia Flower was becoming more and more bizarre! After cultivating in the Divine Continent for one night, he left the inn as dawn broke. The Jiang Family was originally in Tyrant Sword City within the Sword Domain. According to the route obtained by Xu Zimei, if he walked eastward from Ten Thousand Swords City, he would pass by Tyrant Sword City. He had just left the inn when he found that Ten Thousand Swords City had suddenly become very bustling in the morning. People were coming and going in the center of the city, all heading towards the Sword Tower. Xu Zimei had not intended to join in the excitement, but just as he was about to leave, the fragments of the True Divine Sword in his True Fate World suddenly stirred. Xu Zimei had always been relying on luck in his search for the True Divine Sword fragments, without specifically seeking them out. He had found one piece in Dark Corner City, and then one each in Green Stone Valley and Buddhist Rites City. Xu Zimei now had three fragments of the True Divine Sword. He needed only two more to fuse into the real True Divine Sword. Xu Zimei also wanted to visit the Heavenly Palace established by that flower grower and pursue the secrets of the final days of the Mythical Era when he had time. The frenetic direction of the True Fate World¡¯s fragments was decidedly within the Sword Tower. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly, thought for a moment, and still decided to follow the crowd and make his way over. ... The Sword Tower was located in the central area of the city and could be said to be the iconic structure of the entire city. From a distance, one could only see its outline. It didn¡¯t seem like much at first, but when Xu Zimei truly stood before it, he finally felt that sense of awe. The Sword Tower soared into the clouds, practically piercing into the Firmament. Tall and majestic. The Sword Tower¡¯s shape was that of a sword, one that was extremely sharp, radiating with Heaven-reaching Sword Intent. The tower¡¯s body was a unified purple-blue color, seemingly a hundred stories tall. Its architecture gave off a feeling of being ingeniously crafted. At this moment, there were many people gathered at the base of the Sword Tower, almost half of the city¡¯s population had come here. "Brother, may I ask what everyone is gathering here for?" Xu Zimei asked the person beside him. "You¡¯re an outsider, aren¡¯t you," the man sized up Xu Zimei. His gaze stopped on the Tyrant Shadow Blade that Xu Zimei had behind him and eventually replied affirmatively. "Yes," Xu Zimei didn¡¯t deny it and nodded. "Today is the day the Sword Tower opens, we are all here to learn swordsmanship." The man explained briefly, and Xu Zimei finally understood. It turns out that inside the Sword Tower, there were countless swords and related sword techniques. In short, it housed an almost uncountable number of items related to swords. The Sword Tower would open once a year, allowing all sword cultivators to enter and study swordsmanship. Each person also had the right to enter once in their lifetime to freely choose a sword as their sidearm. In an era where everyone was focused on their own concerns and sects prided themselves on their Vein Skills, the selfless spirit of the Sword Tower had garnered the support of many Loose Cultivators. Speaking of this, one must mention the distribution of power within the Sword Domain. Since the swordsmanship family, Jiang Family, had disappeared, the truly powerful forces within the Sword Domain numbered only three. "Divine Sword Sect, Heaven One Sword Sect, Swordless Sect." Of course, these are the three most powerful forces openly acknowledged within the Sword Domain. But actually, there has always been a force within the Sword Domain that is above worldly concerns. That would be the "Sword Tower." The Sword Tower stood above the Sword Domain, with seven branches and one headquarters throughout the Sword Domain. The Sword Tower in Ten Thousand Swords City was one of the seven major branches. The existence of the Sword Tower was to propagate the way of the sword; they never engaged in worldly disputes. Unless something threatened their principles, they would not intervene. Some speculated that the Sword Tower was actually the strongest force within the Sword Domain. ... At this moment, in front of the Sword Tower, as the crowd grew larger, a man in white was seen flying out from the Sword Tower. He wore a white robe and his skin was as white as snow. A white longsword was carried on his back. A faint Sword Intent radiated from his body, not deliberately released by him. But the occasional glimpse of it was enough to expose its sharpness. His Sword Intent was very pure, this was Xu Zimei¡¯s first impression. Only those who are wholeheartedly devoted to the sword could comprehend such pure Sword Intent. A glint of Sword Intent flashed in his eyes as he looked indifferently down at the crowd below and said, "The Sword Tower will be open for three days. Whatever you can obtain from it depends on your own Creation. There is only one requirement, no fighting or disturbing others, and do not wantonly destroy the interior of the Sword Tower." "The disciples will remember," the people below executed the sword salute, their voices loud and uniform as they responded. "Now you may enter, and in three days, you will be forcibly expelled," the man in white said with an authoritative expression. Chapter 465 - 464 Hong Tianfu As the man in white finished speaking, the dense crowd suddenly split into three long lines. Everyone consciously started to queue up, heading towards the three gateways of the Sword Tower. Xu Zimei inquired a bit and soon understood. The meaning of the three gateways was different, the first gateway was for searching for swords. The second was for learning sword techniques, and the third gateway contained various oddities related to swords. Xu Zimei thought about it and still entered the first gateway. As he approached the entrance, a man clothed in a yellow robe was distributing identity tokens. "Place your right hand on this stone," the man in the yellow robe said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei knew about this type of stone; it was called a Shadow Retention Stone. It had a wide range of uses, mainly for recording information. Because within the Sword Tower, everyone has only one chance in their lifetime to receive a sword for free. Therefore, the Sword Tower would use the Shadow Retention Stone to record the information of each person receiving a sword, ensuring they do not collect one twice. When Xu Zimei put his hand on the Shadow Retention Stone, the entire stone emitted a pale white glow. A token was then spontaneously produced. "This is your identity token, regardless of whether you have found a sword or not, you will be forcibly removed in three days," the man in the yellow robe said indifferently. Xu Zimei nodded to indicate that he understood. After he took the identity token and walked into the first gateway, he was met with pitch darkness. He felt a pulling force dragging his body into some space. Xu Zimei did not resist, and the situation did not last long before his vision brightened. He appeared in front of an ancient castle. There weren¡¯t only him here but also many other youths who had come to search for their swords. With the whispered conversations among these youths, Xu Zimei also came to understand. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the hidden swords were inside the castle. The castle had nine floors. The grades of the swords were different: "Cosmic Stars", "Heaven and Earth Mysterious-Yellow". All sorts of sword weapons were available, as long as you possessed the ability to be recognized by a sword. Then one could take it for free. ...... When Xu Zimei arrived at the castle, he could clearly feel the fragment of the True Divine Sword inside him trembling more and more rapidly. This castle was in medieval architectural style. The top of the castle had three oval shapes, colored a deep, dark brown. It had nine floors, each surrounded by dozens of windows and balconies. There were a total of four entrance doors in four different directions of the castle. Xu Zimei followed the crowd and walked into the east door. As soon as he stepped in, his line of sight suddenly widened a lot. All around were countless shelves with a dense array of sword weapons on them. And the walls were also hung with many swords. All kinds of longswords, different in shape and style, could be found here. Xu Zimei casually observed and found that they were all mundane weapons. Just like mundane swords forged by ordinary forging masters, they were not suitable for vein practitioners. "Friend, go upstairs; the swords on this first floor aren¡¯t very useful," a man in green clothes said to Xu Zimei with a smile. "The higher you go, the higher the grade of the swords, but the difficulty of ascending also increases." "Is this your first time here too?" Xu Zimei asked. "Everyone here is here for the first time, but I had already inquired about the situation here before coming," the man in green replied with a smile. "I am Hong Tianfu, may I know how to address you, brother?" "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei replied with a slight nod. "Do you have any companions?" the youth named Hong Tianfu asked again. "I¡¯m alone. Why?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "If Brother Xu doesn¡¯t mind, we could team up to go to the next level. It would be good to have someone to watch each other¡¯s backs," Hong Tianfu suggested. "What¡¯s the use of teaming up?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Brother Xu may not know, but as we move higher up, we will encounter swords with grades." Hong Tianfu explained. "According to the rules of the Sword Tower, each sword is guarded by its Sword Spirit. We can only have the swords guarded by them if we defeat the Sword Spirits." "It doesn¡¯t seem like it takes two people teaming up to defeat a Sword Spirit," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "But when you are fighting a Sword Spirit, Brother Xu, you must have someone nearby to guard you." Hong Tianfu replied, "It¡¯s the same for me." After thinking it over, Xu Zimei agreed to Hong Tianfu¡¯s request. It wasn¡¯t that he needed the companionship, but there were many areas in the Sword Tower where he needed the other¡¯s help due to his lack of familiarity. The two of them chatted and laughed as they made their way to the second floor. Xu Zimei also learned about Hong Tianfu¡¯s identity: he was an illegitimate son from the Hong Family of Ten Thousand Swords City. Hong Tianfu was quite frank about it, revealing that due to being marginalized in his family, he had no choice but to try his luck at the Sword Tower. ... After reaching the second level, Xu Zimei noticed a significant change in the surroundings. The original shelves had been replaced with sealed cabinets, which held many swords. There was a brief introduction for every sword on the outside of the cabinets. The two did not linger; Hong Tianfu seemed to know the situation here quite well. The sword he was looking for was on the seventh floor. Xu Zimei wanted to find fragments of the True Divine Sword, so he simply accompanied him up. Upon reaching the seventh floor, the scenery in front of them changed once again. The surroundings turned into a dense jungle. The trees within this jungle were all Sword Trees. They closely resembled the shape of swords, and many Sword Fruits hung from these Sword Trees. Each Sword Fruit seemed to represent a sword. Hong Tianfu searched for a long time, carefully examining almost every Sword Fruit. Eventually, he stopped under one Sword Fruit. Narrowing his eyes, he observed his surroundings for a while before finally turning to Xu Zimei with a smile. "I¡¯m going to take the Sword Fruit now. I hope Brother Xu can protect me, and ensure that I¡¯m not disturbed," he said. Xu Zimei nodded without saying much. Then, he saw Hong Tianfu grasp the Sword Fruit, immersing his consciousness into the world of the Sword Spirit. His eyebrows relaxed and furrowed by turns, his expression was very serious, and he stood frozen in place. Xu Zimei had not expected anyone to come and disrupt them. After all, the rules had been made very clear by the swordsman in white when they entered. "No one is allowed to disturb others in their struggle," he had said. However, not long after Hong Tianfu began his battle with the Sword Spirit, Xu Zimei sensed three figures approaching their location. These three wandered aimlessly at first but started to move closer to Hong Tianfu. With spiritual energy surging around them, they suddenly split off in three different directions and violently attacked. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; to him, these three did not seem very strong. With his right hand cloaked in spiritual energy, he simply struck out with a palm and sent the three flying away. At the moment the three were repelled, the space above began to fluctuate. The swordsman in white who had spoken earlier instantly tore through the void and appeared. Chapter 466 - 465: The Broken Sword of the Ninth Layer Wu Geng¡¯s Sword Intent burst forth from all around him, and before those three had even landed, they were disintegrated by the Sword Intent. "Those who fight without reason, die!" The swordsman in white, his garments fluttering, surveyed everyone around him with a commanding Sword Qi and declared. Then, his gaze turned to Xu Zimei, "You were protecting your companion, forced to act, that doesn¡¯t count." After speaking, the white-clothed swordsman¡¯s form faded into the void. Xu Zimei speculated that the other party must be hiding in the void, observing everyone who entered. Should anyone break the rules, he would immediately move to annihilate them. However, this was not entirely safe because if he had not stopped that palm just now, Hong Tianfu might have already been gravely injured. Even at the risk of losing his life. But it seemed that Hong Tianfu also knew someone was out to kill him, so he had allied with Xu Zimei beforehand. ... After a long while passed, Xu Zimei could sense some changes in Hong Tianfu¡¯s aura. He saw the Sword Fruit in front of him gradually shatter, and a black sword grew from within. The blade was sharp and restrained, dark and shining; it was a slender sword. Then Hong Tianfu slowly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. Still, he couldn¡¯t hold back, and a mouthful of fresh blood spilled out. "Are you alright?" Xu Zimei asked. "I overestimated myself. These Sword Spirits are truly formidable," Hong Tianfu said with a shake of his head and a smile. "But gaining this Heize Sword was indeed worth it." He held the black sword in his hand, and the sword seemed to sing softly as if it was sentient. "By the way, did anyone try to kill me just now?" asked Hong Tianfu. "Three people," Xu Zimei replied. "Thanks, I owe you a favor," Hong Tianfu fell silent for a while, his mood somewhat somber. Something seemed to come to his mind, and finally his gaze deepened and the hand gripping the longsword tightened even more firmly on the hilt. "Who wants you dead?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I am a bastard of the Hong Family, and although not favored, I still have the potential to become the Family Head by the rules," Hong Tianfu said with a smile. "Whose benefit would it be greatest if I were dead?" "Struggles for status, truly tiresome," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and lost interest. "I used to harbor some hopes, but now since they¡¯ve already sent people to kill me so publicly. There¡¯s nothing wrong with tearing off the facade." Hong Tianfu shook his head with a smile as he spoke. "Let¡¯s not talk about my affairs anymore. Brother Xu, where would you like to go? I¡¯ll accompany you." "Are you very familiar with the inside of the Sword Tower?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯ve conducted thorough investigations. Basically, what others know, I know too," replied Hong Tianfu. "Then, within this Sword Tower, is there any particularly strange sword? Or fragments of a sword?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Fragments of a sword? Brother Xu must be talking about the sword on the ninth level," Hong Tianfu said with a smile. "Tell me more," Xu Zimei spoke. "This Sword Tower has nine levels, and the most special is this ninth level, as I¡¯ve heard from others." Hong Tianfu replied. "It is said that on this ninth level, there is only one broken sword, sentient and full of spirit. And it has a very violent temperament. Previously, anyone who entered the ninth level was slashed to death by this sword¡¯s wild strikes. No one has been able to truly subdue it." "Interesting, let¡¯s go have a look," Xu Zimei responded. "Brother Xu, you don¡¯t really intend to retrieve that broken sword, do you?" Hong Tianfu advised. "This is a vicious sword, and the danger is too high. It¡¯s not worth the risk," Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say much and went straight towards the direction of the ninth floor. Hong Tianfu hesitated for a moment but eventually, looking at the dark sword in his hand, gritted his teeth and followed closely behind. After passing the eighth floor, when Xu Zimei and Hong Tianfu arrived at the ninth floor, they saw that the scene before them was a spurting volcano. The volcano was awakening, and the sky was periodically pelted with meteor-like lava fireballs that rained down, pocking the entire space with pits and scars. The ground was covered in gray-white volcanic ash, and the temperature around was extremely scorching, almost enough to incinerate the air. The area here was very vast, and besides the central volcano, everything else was empty. However, at this moment, there were not only Xu Zimei and his companion on the ninth floor; not far away, there was another group of people. Xu Zimei saw the others, and they also noticed him and his companion. There were five people in this group, three young men, a young lady, and an elder. "People these days really aren¡¯t afraid of death," mumbled Hong Tianfu. "As long as the profits are tempting, there¡¯s no shortage of those willing to court death," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Xu Zimei ignored the others and continued walking towards the volcano with Hong Tianfu. The meteor fireballs in the sky were too densely packed, so neither of them flew through the air. The further they walked, the hotter Xu Zimei could feel the temperature getting. He had all sorts of pills with him and took out two Ice Muscle Pills, consuming one with Hong Tianfu. Only then did their body temperature begin to drop. "This Ice Muscle Pill must be a Star Tier pill, Brother Xu is pretty generous," chuckled Hong Tianfu. "I¡¯d rather watch you die of heat," retorted Xu Zimei. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the two approached the base of the volcano, they saw the rocks all around were scorching hot, their surfaces seemingly wrapped in a layer of flames. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t mind, but the main issue was that Hong Tianfu¡¯s strength was too weak, and he couldn¡¯t walk on the rocks for long. So, Xu Zimei had to carry him as they flew towards the top of the volcano. As meteor fireballs in the sky attacked them in greater numbers, Xu Zimei held the Tyrant Shadow in his hand. Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent surrounded them, preventing nearly any meteor from coming within three meters. When Xu Zimei set foot on the top of Flame Mountain, he discovered that the five people from earlier had already made it there. Their speed was astonishing, clearly having made preparations in advance. Several Fire Cao Trees grew atop the mountain. This type of tree thrived on flames, practically using fire as its nourishment, and could usually only be seen on volcanoes. The Fire Cao Trees added a bit of scenery to the otherwise barren mountaintop. The volcano below was clearly awakened, like a crazed monster. Inside the volcano was thick magma, gurgling like boiling water in an unruly roar. And to the naked eye, in the center of this magma, there was a broken sword. It was a blade. Xu Zimei was now only missing the blade and crossguard parts to assemble the true Divine Sword. He did not make a move yet, only to see one of the young men from the group of five walking towards him. "How should I address these friends?" the young man asked with a smile. "Is there a matter?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "We hope that you won¡¯t compete with us for this broken sword," the young man said bluntly. "Alright," Xu Zimei nodded and readily agreed. The young man was slightly taken aback, gave Xu Zimei a doubtful glance, thanked him, and then left. "Brother Xu, you¡¯re giving up just like that?" Hong Tianfu asked, somewhat surprised. "Let them take it first. If they can¡¯t get it, it¡¯s not too late for us to try," Xu Zimei replied. "And if they do get it?" "Kill and rob!" Chapter 467 - 466 Obtaining the Fourth Fragment Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Hong Tianfu was stunned for a moment but quickly recovered. Although Xu Zimei and her companion were not planning to make a move yet, the five people ahead were still on guard. Three young men looked at Xu Zimei and her companion warily. The old man and the young girl, however, had arrived at the site of the volcanic eruption. The girl was dressed in a light blue gown and appeared to be only fifteen or sixteen years old. It seemed she had just embarked on the path of cultivation not long ago. The old man sported gray-white whiskers, and all his black hair was tied up behind his head. He appeared to be energetic, wearing a cyan-green robe. "Uncle Ming, please," the girl, her face still youthful, said in a low and gentle voice. "Miss, I¡¯ll try," the old man named Uncle Ming said with a nod. "This broken sword has already been tainted with malice and is very difficult to subdue." After speaking, Uncle Ming took out a snowflake-shaped object from his Storage Ring. Or rather, it was an actual snowflake. Xu Zimei watched with interest from the sidelines. "Thousand Mountain Snow!" She had not expected the other party to even have such a thing prepared; Thousand Mountain was a snow-covered mountain. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A famous mountain that was shrouded in ice and snow all year round. It was said that a long time ago, Thousand Mountain was no different from any other ordinary mountain range. Later, a Monster Beast named Ling Yu underwent its Heavenly Tribulation at the summit of the mountain. Unfortunately, the Heavenly Tribulation was too fierce, and it killed Ling Yu on the spot on the mountaintop. After Ling Yu¡¯s death, its body decayed within the mountain, and ultimately due to its True Fate essence, the area was perpetually covered in thick snow and the climate grew cold. In Thousand Mountain, aside from ordinary ice and snow, there was also a scarce item called Thousand Mountain Snow. It was formed by the fusion of Ling Yu¡¯s True Fate essence with snowflakes after its death. It represented the ultimate power of ice and snow. ... Thousand Mountain Snow was rare; in Thousand Mountain, it was an existence that was fortuitous but not to be sought. At this moment, Uncle Ming, holding the Thousand Mountain Snow in his left hand, had endless Spiritual Energy surging in his right hand. Eventually, a massive Spiritual Energy palm formed and reached toward the broken sword inside the erupting volcano. The broken sword seemed to have its own consciousness, watching the descending giant hand. A sharp Sword Intent burst forth from it. And it directly cleaved the giant hand in two. This behavior seemed to have also enraged the broken sword within the volcano. Endless flames surged around the sword, and the sound of "rumbling" explosions filled the entire space. The whole volcano seemed to awaken as it began to shake. The thick magma flowing beneath erupted, accompanied by a sword¡¯s cry. A sea of fire burst forth from the summit of the volcano, and the people nearby quickly took cover. Meteorites and magma rained down. Numerous cracks appeared on the mountaintop, and the scorching heat mixed with the scent of hot air blowing in the surroundings made it cruel and unbearable. Within that sea of fire, a broken sword surged forth. When the broken sword, accompanied by the sea of fire, soared into the sky, there was a "clang." Its first target was the old man. Carrying endless Blazing Flames, like the descent of the Fire God, the sword missile mixed with magma attacked the old man. The old man¡¯s expression turned solemn as he shielded the girl behind him. Then the Spiritual Energy in his hands surged, directly activating the Thousand Mountain Snow. Pure white snowflakes began to dance, and bursts of cold air were emitted, forming a transparent barrier at the center of his body. Within the barrier, a flurry of snowflakes drifted down from the sky. These molten lava strikes, upon hitting the snowflake barrier, were extinguished within it. The scalding lava and the icy snowflakes merged into one. The elder¡¯s aura was commanding, his overwhelming holy might pressing down like the sky cutting through the sunlight. Behind the elder surged his True Fate, which was a pure white longsword. Grasping his True Fate longsword, he tread through the flying snow as he charged forward. The broken sword surged within the sea of fire, the fire soared to the heavens, similarly charging forward. With a "boom," Endless spiritual energy swirled around, turning the sea of fire into countless fireballs raining down in all directions. Xu Zimei looked up, only to see the elder¡¯s figure plummeting straight down. The barrier of Thousand Mountain Snow shattered directly, and the elder, his clothes torn and face a mess, fell to the ground. "Uncle Ming," the girl beside him shouted loudly. "Let¡¯s go," the elder, disregarding everything else, immediately grabbed the girl by the collar and made a disheveled escape towards the distance. As the broken sword scattered the sea of fire across the sky, it covered the entire mountaintop. The three youths who had been following before were all consumed by the sea of fire. Xu Zimei watched this scene calmly, letting the sea of fire rise around him, yet he remained motionless. "The sword has gained sentience," Xu Zimei murmured. In the early days of the Wild Desolation era, the True Divine Sword once split into five fragments. Some of these fragments had dead sword spirits, while others had spawned new consciousness. The three pieces Xu Zimei had acquired earlier only had consciousness in the first piece; the other two were already lifeless. The fourth blade fragment he now encountered had spawned a consciousness that seemed very violent. After the elder had fled, the broken sword shift its focus to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei had long since sent Hong Tianfu away from here to descend the mountain; this was not a battle someone of his realm could engage with. The broken sword seemed to sense the presence of other fragments on Xu Zimei. It looked at Xu Zimei with a startled expression. "Submit to me," Xu Zimei said indifferently. No sooner had his words fallen than the broken sword appeared to be enraged. Carrying the sky-wide sea of fire, the broken sword charged over with overwhelming momentum. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and the three previous fragments of the True Divine Sword flew out. The moment these three fragments flew out, an unbeatable Sword Intent soared to the heavens. There were three streams of unbeatable Sword Intent rising to the heavens, surrounding and encapsulating the sword blade. Joined together, these Sword Intents directly suppressed the sword blade. Seeing this scenario, the broken sword also seemed to sense something was wrong and attempted to flee. With another grand gesture, Xu Zimei unleashed the Binding Immortal Lock, taking control of the entire broken sword. Together with the three fragments, they were majestically locked away into Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. When all had settled, the previously erupting volcano finally quieted down. The broken sword was still struggling within the True Fate World, but Xu Zimei paid it no mind. Having entered the True Fate World, there was no possibility of escape for the other party. Descending from the volcano, Hong Tianfu was waiting for him at the foot of the mountain. "Brother Xu, are you alright?" Hong Tianfu immediately approached and asked anxiously. "I¡¯m fine," Xu Zimei shook his head. Hong Tianfu then breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Did you get your hands on the broken sword?" Xu Zimei nodded nonchalantly. "Brother Xu is truly extraordinary," Hong Tianfu could only remark. He didn¡¯t ask Xu Zimei how he managed to obtain the broken sword, but he surmised that Xu Zimei¡¯s identity was likely extraordinary. This broken sword had been in the Sword Tower of Ten Thousand Swords City for so many years. Chapter 468 - 467: Suan Wuyi of Heavenly Secret Valley Many talented disciples sought the broken sword, yet they perished in their pursuit, which well illustrates the sword¡¯s formidable power. "Brother Xu acquiring the broken sword might cause a significant uproar in the entirety of Ten Thousand Swords City!" Hong Tianfu reminded, "Brother Xu, it¡¯s best to keep this matter as concealed as possible, to avoid attracting those with ulterior motives." "There¡¯s no need to hide, nor to be arrogant," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Just maintain a normal state of mind." "Then what are Brother Xu¡¯s plans going forward?" Hong Tianfu continued to inquire. "To go to Tyrant Sword City, I wish to find the descendants of the Sword Immortal from the Jiang Family," Xu Zimei didn¡¯t hide his intentions and said directly. "Wasn¡¯t the Jiang Family already annihilated?" Hong Tianfu asked in surprise. "After so many years, are there still descendants alive?" "Who knows? Let¡¯s search and see," Xu Zimei replied. "If Brother Xu has no leads, I could recommend someone to you," Hong Tianfu said with a smile. "He might be able to help you in your search for the Jiang Family." "Who is it?" Xu Zimei asked with curiosity. "Someone from Heavenly Secret Valley," Hong Tianfu replied. "It is said that before the Jiang Family was wiped out, their contemporary Family Head went to this person to divine the heavenly secrets." "It seems that Heavenly Secret Valley is quite active in this life," Xu Zimei chuckled. He had previously encountered someone from Heavenly Secret Valley called Heavenly Secrets Diviner. "Where is he? What¡¯s his name?" Xu Zimei inquired. "He¡¯s right here in Ten Thousand Swords City, named Suan Wuyi," Hong Tianfu responded. "However, getting him to divine heavenly secrets is indeed difficult. He seldom divines for others unless you can meet his conditions." "Even if a knife were at his throat, he wouldn¡¯t divine?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "Who dares to threaten him," Hong Tianfu said, shaking his head. "If he desires someone¡¯s head, merely an utterance is enough, and I reckon all the people of Ten Thousand Swords City would go after that person." "Take me to meet him, then," Xu Zimei smiled. The two left the ninth floor, and before they had gone far, a group of people blocked their way. Among this group, there were two individuals Xu Zimei recognized: the girl who had fled previously and the old man named Uncle Ming. "May I know how to address this young master?" Uncle Ming asked with a friendly smile. "Is there a matter?" Xu Zimei inquired. "You got the broken sword, didn¡¯t you!" Before Uncle Ming could speak, the girl beside him preempted. "No need to deny it. The space on the ninth floor has been sealed. Which confirms that the broken sword is gone." "Whether it is or isn¡¯t, what¡¯s it to you?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "You young man, how dare you talk to our young miss like that?" A youth clad in a blue robe, seemingly unable to bear it, glared at Xu Zimei and said. "If I was capable of obtaining the broken sword, it proves that my strength surpasses yours. Are you so quick to seek death?" Xu Zimei looked at the blue-robed youth and said nonchalantly. "Would you dare to kill someone here?" The youth¡¯s eyes showed a hint of panic, but he still forced himself to calm down. He said, "Do you know our young miss¡¯s identity? She is Elder Huo¡¯s granddaughter!" This time, before Xu Zimei could speak, Hong Tianfu beside him gasped in shock. "Elder Huo? Are you talking about Pavilion Master Huo from the Sword Tower branch?" The blue-robed youth scoffed, not bothering to reply further. Clearly, he was affirming this identity. "Now we¡¯re in trouble," Hong Tianfu muttered to himself. He started making suggestive glances at Xu Zimei. "Her identity is of no concern to me. If there¡¯s nothing else, then don¡¯t block my way," Xu Zimei said somewhat impatiently. "Name a price, and sell me that broken sword," the girl said. "Not for sale," Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. "Also, I don¡¯t wish to repeat myself." "You," the girl¡¯s face colored with annoyance, she wanted to say more but was stopped by the elder beside her. "Should the young master ever wish to reconsider, you may find us at any time," Uncle Ming said with a smile. Xu Zimei glanced at the others and then left with Hong Tianfu. ...... Watching their retreating figures, the girl said with a trace of unwillingness. "Uncle Ming, how could you just let him go like that?" "Your identity has already been exposed, and yet the other party took no heed of it," Uncle Ming said calmly. "Take a calm look at things; Ten Thousand Swords City is indeed too small a place. There¡¯s not a single one of the thirty-six states of the Northern Continent that we can provoke." "Are you suggesting they have strong backing?" the girl asked, catching on. "Not certain, but let¡¯s not make enemies before we understand for sure, especially since we were at fault first," Uncle Ming shook his head as he spoke. After leaving the Sword Tower, Hong Tianfu finally exhaled in relief. "Is that Pavilion Master Huo really so fearsome, to scare you like that?" Xu Zimei asked. "You don¡¯t understand, Pavilion Master Huo is in charge of the Sword Tower¡¯s branch in Ten Thousand Swords City. No one in the entire Ten Thousand Swords City dares to offend him," Hong Tianfu explained. "Even our Hong Family Head wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly in his presence." Xu Zimei looked at Hong Tianfu deeply, feeling sad for his fate. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He seemed like a frog at the bottom of a well. Never having ventured far from Ten Thousand Swords City, his experiences were probably just that limited. But then again, who isn¡¯t? Most people in this world are frogs at the bottom of a well, after all. ...... After eating a meal at a restaurant, Hong Tianfu brought Xu Zimei to the residence of Suan Wuyi. Everyone in Ten Thousand Swords City knew where Suan Wuyi lived. But ordinary people couldn¡¯t make contact with him. Because he lived in a very quiet alley, the entire alley had been transformed into a wide courtyard. At the entrance to the alley, a swordsman stood guard. To meet Suan Wuyi, one must pass this swordsman¡¯s challenge. Therefore, after arriving at the alley, Hong Tianfu stopped. The alley resembled the architectural style of quadrangle courtyards from long ago. Xu Zimei noticed that the walls on both sides of the alley were covered with many strange patterns. There were incomprehensible characters, as well as many creatures he had never seen before. They were all drawn in black ink. At the entrance of the alley, sat a man. The man was dressed in gray, sitting cross-legged, with a gray longsword resting on his raised knees. He was meditating with his eyes closed, as though all of the outside world was irrelevant to him. "The people of our Ten Thousand Swords City call him the Nameless Swordsman," Hong Tianfu introduced in a low voice to Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s said that he was once hunted by his enemies, and later it was Suan Wuyi who saved him. And after reversing his fate for him, he chose to follow Suan Wuyi. To meet Suan Wuyi, one must defeat him first." Xu Zimei smiled and walked step by step into the alley. The moment he set foot in the alley, he saw a sky full of Sword Intent sweeping towards him in suppression. The gray-clothed Nameless Swordsman, who had his eyes firmly shut, suddenly opened them. The longsword at his knees unsheathed on its own, as a dazzling sword light streaked through the silent space. Chapter 469 - 468 I Want to Kill Your Cat "Please stop," the Nameless Swordsman¡¯s eyes erupted with boundless Sword Intent as he looked at Xu Zimei and spoke. "I¡¯m looking for Suan Wuyi," Xu Zimei replied. "Then you must defeat me first," the Nameless Swordsman slowly stood up, drew his longsword, and said flatly. "You are not strong enough," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand unsheathed and struck down. When this blade fell, despite appearing to be a very ordinary cut, the Nameless Swordsman¡¯s expression became extremely grave. Because no matter how he chose to act, he felt that he couldn¡¯t evade this blow. All he could see in front of him was this one slash, and his sword-wielding right hand was trembling slightly. "How dull," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The longsword returned to its sheath, his hands clasped behind his head as he walked further into the alley. Only when the blade was sheathed did the Nameless Swordsman feel the oppressive force around him vanish. Unknown to him, his forehead was already covered in cold sweat. He took a deep breath, and his hand gripping the sword hilt hesitated to draw the blade. He could only watch as Xu Zimei walked deeper into the alley. ... The courtyards on both sides of this alley were interconnected. The entrance gate was a somewhat small and delicate wooden door. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In front of the gate grew two Parrot Perch Trees. This tree had an inexplicable attraction to Yellow-green Birds, which greatly enjoyed nesting and living in it. Xu Zimei entered through the wooden gate, and only then did the scenery before him broaden. The courtyard was very spacious, with many items placed throughout. At the center position directly in front was a large tree. Xu Zimei did not recognize the species of this tree, but it stood over fifty meters tall. Clearly, it had grown for a very ancient period. Underneath its lush branches and leaves was an altar. An altar that was circular, entirely black, and about five meters high. Atop the altar was a platform with five objects placed on it. They were a flame, a small sapling, a lump of gold ore, a drop of water, and a handful of yellow soil, each encased in a transparent cover. There was also a black kitten lying under the tree. The moment Xu Zimei stepped through the wooden gate, the kitten, originally sound asleep, abruptly opened its eyes. Its eyes were crimson red. It pounced straight at Xu Zimei, and its figure grew dozens of times larger midway through the air. In a blink, a cute kitten transformed into a monster. Feeling the foul wind rushing towards him, Xu Zimei frowned slightly and slapped it away. "Aowu," came a cry. The kitten¡¯s massive body was sent flying, hitting the ground and creating several deep pits before finally coming to a halt. Baring its teeth, it looked at Xu Zimei angrily, yet it dared not take the initiative to attack. "If no one comes out, I might have to destroy this altar," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. As his words fell, a disheveled man emerged from within the house. This man seemed to have walked straight out of the wilderness, strewn with matter. His clothing appeared as if they hadn¡¯t been washed for a very long time, and Xu Zimei could smell a foul odor from a great distance. His hair was long, nearly engulfing his entire head. "Who are you?" The man seemed to have not spoken for a long time. His voice was raspy, as if something was pressing down on his throat. "I¡¯m looking for Suan Wuyi," Xu Zimei said with a slight frown. "That would be me," the man replied. "If you¡¯re here to have me divine the future, please leave. Don¡¯t disturb me!" "If you don¡¯t answer my question, then I will destroy your altar," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He could tell that the altar was very important to Suan Wuyi. "Are you threatening me?" Suan Wuyi turned his head, his voice deep. "Kid, do you know how many years it¡¯s been since anyone dared to threaten me?" "I¡¯m not only going to destroy your altar, but also kill your cat. Then I¡¯ll kill you," Xu Zimei continued. "Consider that!" Suan Wuyi gave Xu Zimei a deep look and ultimately pulled out a cylindrical object from his Storage Ring. When he opened the cylinder, fireworks shot up into the sky. The splendid fireworks scattered in the sky, visible to everyone in Ten Thousand Swords City. "Young men always pay a price for their arrogance," said Suan Wuyi indifferently. Before long, several figures were seen walking on air toward them. There were five figures in total. Three middle-aged men and two elders. One elder, wearing a red robe, was balding with a ruddy complexion. The other elder was dressed in a green long robe, with an ethereal presence and an extraordinary temperament. When these five arrived, Hong Tianfu, who was at the entrance of the alley, instantly noticed the scene. "What on earth is Brother Xu doing inside? Why have all these bigwigs of Ten Thousand Swords City gathered together?" Hong Tianfu exclaimed in amazement: "The person in charge of Sword Tower, Pavilion Master Huo, Family Head Xue Qicheng of the Xue family. Sect Master Xiang Mu of Feiyu Sect, the gang leader of Heiyun Gang, Sha Hu. And the Family Head of our Hong Family." Hong Tianfu wanted to go in to have a look, but upon seeing the unnamed swordsman guarding the entrance of the alley, he could only wait anxiously on the side. After these five figures arrived at the courtyard. Xue Qicheng, the Family Head of the Xue family, was the first to laugh loudly, "Suan Wuyi boy, have you finally sought us out?" Suan Wuyi frowned slightly and pointing at Xu Zimei, he said, "Whoever helps me capture him, I will, within my capabilities, divine the future for you for free." "This is easy," Xue Qicheng laughed heartily, his aura of the Saint Vein Realm surging, taking deliberate steps toward Xu Zimei. He laughed, "You little kid, are you going to surrender without a fight, or shall I break your limbs?" "Xue Old Ghost, you better not compete with me; this youngster is mine," the gang leader Sha Hu next to him snorted coldly. His muscles bulged impressively, wearing a black tank top with a tiger¡¯s head design on his chest. "Sha Hu, whoever gets him gets him, Brother Suan Wuyi didn¡¯t set any rules, did he?" ...¡­ Apart from the two bantering, the other three were calmly watching Xu Zimei. However, judging by their demeanor, they were likely to take action at any moment. "Let me say, gentlemen, there¡¯s really no need to hurry," Xu Zimei interrupted their argument, smiling. "There¡¯s plenty of time; I won¡¯t run away." "You¡¯ve got some nerve, you little kid," chuckled Xue Qicheng, reaching his hand out directly toward Xu Zimei. At that, Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and the space before him shattered. A massive figure of Chaos walked out from within. When that colossal shape appeared, the formidable might of the Immortal Ascension Boundary enveloped the entire Ten Thousand Swords City. Especially around this small courtyard, everyone present was so pressured they couldn¡¯t move. The somewhat fearsome eyes of Chaos watched all those present, and in that moment, nobody dared so much as to take a deep breath. Chapter 470 - 469 The Secret of the Disappearance of the Jiang Family All the blood in his body felt as if it had frozen, a natural response when confronted with great terror. "You, you," Xue Qicheng stared at Xu Zimei, momentarily lost for words. "Honored one, I was just here to watch the excitement, with no ill intentions," the Sect Master of the Feiyu Sect, Xiang Mu, hurriedly explained. At that moment, he somewhat regretted not having made a move earlier. Otherwise, he likely would have died without knowing how he died. "You wanted to break my limbs," Xu Zimei glanced at Xue Qicheng and Sha Hu, and said indifferently. "You two don¡¯t need to rush, let¡¯s take our time." "Honored one, we didn¡¯t..." Xue Qicheng had not finished speaking when Chaos directly lifted its paw and stamped down. With a scream, Chaos slowly lifted its foot, Xue Qicheng¡¯s arms were both crushed out of shape. Chaos did not stop there; after a few more stamps, it completely flattened both men¡¯s limbs. "Boss, stomping on them like this is boring, I want to crush their heads," Chaos said beside him, baring his teeth and smiling. "It doesn¡¯t matter," Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Suan Wuyi and said. "If you have any more tricks, bring them on. It¡¯s not just Ten Thousand Swords City; even if you call in people from your Heavenly Secrets Valley, my words remain the same. Answer my question, or I will kill you." Suan Wuyi¡¯s expression was awkward, his face shifting uncertainly, and he was silent for a while. Finally, he inquired, "What do you want to know?" "Do you remember the Jiang Family from Tyrant Sword City?" Xu Zimei asked. "Why do you ask this?" Suan Wuyi furrowed his brows slightly and inquired. "I heard the Jiang Family sought you out before they vanished, so talk," Xu Zimei said. "That..." Suan Wuyi looked somewhat troubled at the others nearby, seemingly reluctant to say too much. "You others leave," Xu Zimei gestured with his hand. He continued, "I don¡¯t want to hear anyone spreading news about today¡¯s events. Otherwise, I might consider exterminating a lineage." "Honored one, you can be assured, we know nothing," the other three hurriedly shook their heads. With the Immortal Ascension Boundary being Chaos, they didn¡¯t even dare to look back and fled. As for the remaining Xue Qicheng and his companion, Chaos simply stamped down once more. Their heads burst like watermelons, blood and flesh flying, then Chaos casually tossed them aside. "Now talk," Xu Zimei said, returning to the topic at hand. "I promised Jiang Li not to tell anyone; I hope you can keep it a secret too." Suan Wuyi said, "Back then, the Family Head of the Jiang Family, Jiang Li, requested that I predict the future fate of their family for them." "It doesn¡¯t seem like your Heavenly Secret Valley had the capability to do so," Xu Zimei said. "Unless those few old geezers acted recklessly." "I don¡¯t have that capability," Suan Wuyi said. "But do you know why the Jiang Family fell?" "Why?" Xu Zimei asked. "Have you ever heard of the Form Blood Space?" Suan Wuyi replied. Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback; of course, he knew about the Form Blood Space. The place was connected to the True Divine Sword fragments he was collecting. In the Mythical Era, the War God ended the Twilight of the Gods. From then on, monsters ruled the world! Latterly, from within Flower Valley emerged a man who tended flowers wielding the True Divine Sword, he established the Heavenly Palace. He sealed all those monsters within the Form Blood Space, thus starting the era of Wild Desolation. Xu Zimei had seen this information before, when he had just obtained the True Divine Sword, in the River of Fate. "I know," Xu Zimei nodded slightly and replied. "But do you know that even though the Form Blood Space is sealed, those monsters from the Mythical Era have never given up?" Suan Wuyi said, "Generation after generation, they have been assaulting the seal, wishing to return to Yuan Central Continent and reopen the era of their dominion." "What does this have to do with the Jiang Family?" Xu Zimei asked. "Because the focal point of the Form Blood Space¡¯s sealing array is located where the Jiang Family established their clan." Suan Wuyi said, "This information was told to me by Jiang Li. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the past, Sword Immortal Jiang Yun had received the legacy of the Divine Ancestor. Only then was he able to achieve such great heights. Later, he also agreed with the Divine Ancestor to establish his family on top of the sealing array¡¯s focal point, to act as Guardians of the Seal for generations." "The decline of the Jiang Family is related to the Form Blood Space," Xu Zimei immediately thought of the key point. "The seal of the Form Blood Space has been shaky from the assault of the monsters over several eras." Suan Wuyi nodded and replied, "Monsters have already started to trickle out from the Form Blood Space. The Jiang Family has expended too much of their energy for that sealing ground. In the end, they fell into internal and external troubles and slowly declined." "Where is the Jiang Family now?" Xu Zimei asked. "When Jiang Li first came looking for me, he wanted me to take him to the Heavenly Secrets Valley, to find a solution to the Jiang Family¡¯s internal problems. However, our Heavenly Secrets Valley was unwilling to get involved in this matter. Seeing him in such a pitiful state, I gave him some advice," Suan Wuyi said. "I advised them to leave Tyrant Sword City and to live in seclusion from the world. Perhaps, on the day the seal breaks, they might have a chance to escape the disaster. After all, they¡¯ve guarded the seal for so long; those monsters surely hold deep grudges against the Jiang Family." Having said this, Suan Wuyi sighed softly. "The rise of the Jiang Family was due to the Sword Immortal, and the Sword Immortal¡¯s growth also owed much to the Divine Ancestor. It truly is a case of rising by the Sword Immortal, falling by the Sword Immortal." "So, the current Jiang Family is already nowhere to be found," Xu Zimei said faintly, looking at Suan Wuyi. Feeling Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, Suan Wuyi became somewhat flustered. Hastily, he said, "Although I said so, Jiang Li is not the kind of person who would flee. Though the Jiang Family has been missing for so many years, I believe they must still be hiding in the vicinity of Tyrant Sword City." "I hope that¡¯s the case," Xu Zimei said lightly. After learning the situation, Xu Zimei took Chaos with him and left. He didn¡¯t give Suan Wuyi a hard time. As he stepped out of the alley, Hong Tianfu, who had been waiting early, hurried over. Anxiously, he asked, "Brother Xu, are you alright?" "What could be wrong with me?" Xu Zimei replied. "I saw many people go in earlier, and I thought you might have offended Suan Wuyi," Hong Tianfu said. "Just some minor characters, not worth mentioning." Xu Zimei smiled and said, "I¡¯m going to leave Ten Thousand Swords City." Hong Tianfu was taken aback, then finally nodded and said, "Take care on your journey!" ... After having a meal with Hong Tianfu, Xu Zimei finally left Ten Thousand Swords City. Heading north, towards Tyrant Sword City. Being the center of the Sword Domain, Tyrant Sword City was considered the most prosperous and vast city there. Since the disappearance of the Jiang Family, the three major forces of the Sword Domain were stationed within Tyrant Sword City. It was also regarded as a Holy Land in the hearts of the swordsfolk. Seven days later, after traveling through dust and wind, Xu Zimei arrived at this renowned city in the late afternoon of the seventh day. Chapter 471 - 470 Rumors Arise Tyrant Sword City had existed for a very long time. The ancient city walls stood silently on the earth, with the iron-blue city gates seemingly recounting their lifetime of experiences without words. The twilight sun, accompanied by crimson afterglow, spilled over the city from the edge of the sky, shrouding the entire city in a hazy hue. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the sun sets in the west, hearts are broken at Heaven Edge! Xu Zimei entered Tyrant Sword City; its prosperity and expanse were comparable to those of Mixed Yuan Ancient City he had visited before. On the streets, people bustled about, nearly everyone wearing a sword at their side. The location where the Jiang Family had once been now had turned into a marketplace. This was also the largest marketplace in Tyrant Sword City. Normally, residents of Tyrant Sword City would buy and sell goods here, sometimes even bartering items. ¡­ Xu Zimei inquired about the location of the marketplace and decided to take a look inside. Continuing down the main street and after several hundred meters, a storefront appeared not far ahead. This storefront was more than three meters tall, constructed with a flushed red color. Xu Zimei walked through the entrance to the marketplace, only to discover that it was even more bustling than he had imagined. Both sides were lined with various shops, mostly dealing in goods, with few being wine houses. Moreover, on both sides of the broad road, many people squeezed together, setting up small stalls on the ground. "Dear customer, come take a look as you pass by. Direct Disciple swords of Heaven One Sword Sect for sale at low prices!" Xu Zimei passed by, with all sorts of hawkers¡¯ cries coming from both sides of the road. The crowd moved back and forth, strolling through the streets, creating a thriving scene. He wandered around the marketplace until dusk was about to fall before finally leaving and finding a wine house. This round turned up nothing; it felt a bit like looking for a needle in the ocean. Xu Zimei had dinner and left the wine house at midnight. ¡­ Xu Laosan was a beggar who had begged in Tyrant Sword City for nearly ten years. Usually, he barely survived by picking up other people¡¯s leftover food. He was already quite old and had taken in a young beggar a few years ago. Treating him as his own son and raising him, perhaps because he was growing older, he felt that having company in his later years was a pleasant feeling. The weather in early summer was hot, and recently, the young beggar had fallen seriously ill. His life was hanging by a thread, not far from death. He didn¡¯t have money to take the young beggar to see a doctor and could only watch helplessly as the young beggar grew weaker every day. In the evening, when the summer heat had somewhat subsided, a breeze began to blow through the space. He leaned against the wall at the end of an alley in Tyrant Sword City¡¯s poor district, slowly feeding water from a broken bowl into the young beggar¡¯s mouth. Hoping against hope that fortune would favor the boy and he would pull through this ordeal. Just then, the sound of footsteps approached from not far away. The old beggar hurriedly looked toward the outside of the alley, a resting place for beggars. Filthy and stinking, ordinary people avoided it, and few ever came here. He looked outside the alley, where a purple-robed youth slowly made his way over. The youth carried a Curved Blade on his back, his eyes dominant and profound. The old beggar found it hard to describe the aura surrounding the youth. Perhaps the youth was more memorable than any noble or dignitaries he had seen in his lifetime. "Do you need something?" the old beggar asked cautiously. "Spread a message for me throughout the city; this Spirit Crystal is yours," said the purple-robed youth indifferently. As his words fell, a transparent Spirit Crystal was tossed over. The old beggar, still stunned with the Spirit Crystal in his hand, then suddenly snapped to attention. He began to kowtow, pleading, "My lord, I am willing to spread any message you ask. I don¡¯t need the Spirit Crystal, just please save him." The old beggar pointed at the young beggar by his side, who was at death¡¯s door, earnestly begging the youth. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, glancing at the young beggar. The life force of the Tree of Life in his hand surged as he waved his right hand, the green breath of life flowing into the young beggar¡¯s body. "Old Xu, am I about to die?" the young beggar slowly opened his eyes and asked, bewildered. "Kid, what inauspicious things are you saying! You won¡¯t die; we¡¯ve met a noble person, a great noble person," the old beggar laughed heartily, clearly in high spirits. That night, Xu Zimei traversed all the beggar gathering spots throughout the entire Tyrant Sword City. Then, as the sky began to lighten, he returned to the wine house and shut himself in. ... The sleeping Tyrant Sword City resembled a ferocious beast, roaring silently. Dawn broke with the purpling east and the sun shining high. The streets were already crowded, with people from all walks of life continuing with their daily routines. It seemed as if nothing had changed, but that day in Tyrant Sword City, suddenly a certain topic of conversation arose. "Old Zhang, do you remember the Jiang Family from back in the day?" "Of course, I do. When the Jiang Family ruled our Sword Domain, it was a time of peace and prosperity. With the Jiang Family gone, the constant strife among these three great forces really makes one yearn for the past!" "Do you know, it seems a descendant of the Jiang Family has appeared in our Tyrant Sword City. It is said that he has even received the legacy of a Sword Immortal." "No way, is it true?" "I¡¯m not sure myself, but it¡¯s what the whole city is talking about now¡ªyou¡¯re the only one out of the loop. They say he¡¯s staying at the Luck And Fortune Wine House, back to pay homage to his ancestors." ...¡­ People were skeptical, but such discussions spread across the entire city in no time. And they grew more intense, even reaching other cities within the Sword Domain. The imprint of the Jiang Family was indeed too profound for people. Without any exaggeration, it¡¯s said that it was because of the Jiang Family that the Sword Domain even exists. And their sudden disappearance years ago remained the greatest mystery in many people¡¯s hearts. Located to the north of Tyrant Sword City, the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Gate was erected on nearby Divine Sword Mountain. This part of Tyrant Sword City was only a branch of the Sect. At this moment, inside the Sect¡¯s inner hall, an elder dressed in a grey-white robe sat on a chair, his brows tightly furrowed as if pondering something. Just then, a disciple walked in and respectfully said. "Sword Elder, the Sound Transmission Wall has responded." "I know," the man known as Sword Elder quickly got up and hurried towards the Sound Transmission Wall. He was in charge of the Tyrant Sword City branch of the Divine Sword Sect, and this Sound Transmission Wall was their method of communicating with the Sect Gate. He had reported the rumor of the Jiang Family¡¯s descendant to the Sect Gate the moment it had emerged. As he approached the Sound Transmission Wall, he saw only three characters pulsing with spiritual energy on the wall. "Kill without mercy!" He slightly raised his head, looking out the window towards the sky, and finally walked out of the room, his body swirling with spiritual energy. Chapter 472 - 471: Assassination by the Three Sects The same situation was not only happening within the Divine Sword Sect, but the other two major powers, including the Heaven One Sword Sect and the Swordless Sect, all had similar orders. Many people wanted to go to the Luck And Fortune Wine House that day, but Zimei Xu remained behind closed doors. People had no choice; they couldn¡¯t just barge in. Another day passed, and night fell. A bright moon hung halfway across the sky, and tonight, the stars were brilliant. Unidentified insects chirped in the dark corners. Three figures converged on the rooftop of the Luck And Fortune Wine House from different directions. These figures moved agilely, their entire bodies shrouded in wide black robes. They had come treading on the air from far away, each step covering tens of meters. When the three figures met on the rooftop of the wine house, there seemed to be a certain wariness between them. "Who are you?" The Sword Elder was the first to speak, asking. "Old Sword geezer, even if your voice turned to ash, I would recognize it," laughed the black-robed person on the left. "So it¡¯s someone from the Heaven One Sword Sect, eh? Since when have you folks started sneaking around like this?" "Old Sword geezer, spare the sarcasm. Your Divine Sword Sect is no better." Hearing the bickering between the two, the black-robed person on the right sighed helplessly. "Both of you, let¡¯s not argue. Have you forgotten your mission?" "It looks like the Swordless Sect couldn¡¯t stay put either," muttered the Sword Elder. The Swordless Sect had always prided themselves as a righteous and reputable sect, seldom involving themselves in the battles between the Heaven One Sword Sect and the Divine Sword Sect. They tended to take a detached view of many matters and weren¡¯t expected to rush into action because of the emergence of a descendant of the Jiang Family. "Truth be told, the situation is still unclear, whether it¡¯s the descendant of the Jiang Family or not is another matter!" "Regardless of whether it¡¯s a descendant of the Jiang Family or not, my orders were to err on the side of killing rather than letting slip," said an elder from the Heaven One Sword Sect, shaking his head slightly. ...¡­ Inside a room on the third floor of the Luck And Fortune Wine House, Xu Zimei leaned against the window sill, enjoying the moonlight while waiting for his prey. The candlelight in the room had extinguished, leaving him in total darkness. A gentle breeze blew in from the window, followed by the soft sound of the door opening. As the room¡¯s door opened, three figures slowly walked in from outside. Upon entering, the first thing they saw was Xu Zimei sitting by the window. The moonlight was clear and bright, casting a silvery frost over Xu Zimei. He leaned comfortably against the window sill, looking at the three newcomers with a half-smile. "Your Excellency must have known we would come," the elder from the Swordless Sect remarked, his pupils contracting in caution as he looked at Xu Zimei. "Fishing for big fish but ending up with these little shrimps, what¡¯s the meaning of this?" Xu Zimei shook his head and sighed. Then, with a grand wave of his hand, he suppressed the three figures. "Quick, run," shouted the elder from the Swordless Sect. His entire form transformed into a sharp sword and flew off into the distance. None of the three even entertained the thought of fighting back, feeling instead that they had fallen into an enormous trap. All three were powerful beings from the Emperor Pulse Realm. However, as Xu Zimei¡¯s hand came down, the space around them seemed to be invisibly confined. The three were stuck as if in a quagmire, completely unable to move. From their hands, the Binding Immortal Lock emerged, fully restraining the three figures and bringing them down inside the room. Seeing the formidable might of Xu Zimei¡¯s casual move, all three swallowed hard. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My Lord, we mean no harm," Sword Elder hurriedly said. "We only heard that a descendant of the Jiang Family had appeared, and we just wanted to have a look." "But I do mean harm," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "Now, start answering my questions. If you can provide useful information, you may live. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun rise." "Whatever you wish to know, we will tell all," Sword Elder replied. ``` "Why did you want to kill the descendants of the Jiang Family?" Xu Zimei asked. The three went silent for a moment, with the Elder from the Swordless Sect finally responding, "We don¡¯t know either, it was an order from the Sect Gate." "Is the disappearance of the Jiang Family years ago related to your three sects?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. "Tell me everything you know about the Jiang Family over the years." "We truly don¡¯t know anything; the disappearance of the Jiang Family was very sudden, and we did nothing." Sword Elder replied, "These years we have also been investigating the whereabouts of the Jiang Family, but to no avail. It¡¯s as if they evaporated from the face of the earth." "Your words are no use to me," Xu Zimei said, growing impatient as she drew the Tyrant Shadow from her back. In the darkness, a trail of fresh blood floated down from midair. The blood was not only fresh but also eerily bizarre. ... Early the next morning, the inn¡¯s junior waiter silently dragged out three bodies, and the room was cleaned. At this time, not far from Tyrant Sword City was Divine Sword Mountain. One of the Three Sects, the Divine Sword Sect, was established here. The early morning glow of dawn shone thousands of miles across inside the sect. Inside the Divine Sword Sect, disciples were engaged in sword flight, and Elders were gathering their breath, capable of thrusting a sword to shuttle a hundred miles, breaking through the Endless Void. The blunted peaks of the sword-shaped mountains floated in midair. The dazzling Sea of Blood reflected in the blanket of morning clouds. On the plaza, hundreds of entry-level disciples practiced their sword techniques with the momentum of a rainbow. The Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Jian Yihai, sat in the foremost position, with the ten Elders of the entire Divine Sword Sect below him. He rhythmically tapped the armrest beside his right hand. Barely opening his eyes, he said, "Sword Elder¡¯s Soul Lamp has gone out?" "Yes, I fear the worst has happened," replied the Great Elder from the Divine Sword Sect, stepping forward. "The appearance of the descendants of the Jiang Family this time is somewhat strange; I have a bad premonition." "I have my own plans for this matter. You all may withdraw," Jian Yihai waved his hand and said. After everyone had left, Jian Yihai went to the rear hall of the great temple. Checking that no one was around, he crushed a Spatial Jade Talisman in his hand. As the talisman was crushed, a spatial vortex appeared before him and sucked him in. Inside this space was a Sea of Blood. The thick scent of blood was almost tangible. Directly in front, across the Sea of Blood, was a bridge covered in skulls. The bridge looked as if it were comprised of thousands of skulls, fused together. It was very quiet around when Jian Yihai arrived in the blood-colored space. He walked onto Skull Bridge, heading towards the other end. At the end of the bridge, a black-robed being was sitting by the edge of the Sea of Blood. Quietly fishing. Unknowingly fishing for what. "Lord Ming," the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect knelt before the black-robed being with great reverence and said. "My people have died." "Three days¡¯ time. I want all the information," the black-robed being spoke. The voice carried a very strong echo, deep and magnetic. There was also a profound sense of suppression. "I understand," Jian Yihai¡¯s forehead, unbeknownst to when, had become covered in cold sweat. He quickly said, "I will make a trip personally." "Leave!" ``` Chapter 473 - 472 The Real Descendant of the Jiang Family ``` Hearing the words of the cloaked creature, Jian Yihai wasn¡¯t angered but instead bowed respectfully before slowly leaving the blood-colored space. After Jian Yihai left, a monstrous wave surged within the Sea of Blood in front of the cloaked entity. Thunderous sounds came from the depths of the Sea of Blood. The boundless Sea of Blood coalesced into the shape of a monster, standing upon the sea and floating in midair. "Has the Jiang Family emerged?" the monster asked with a deep voice. "Still gathering information," the cloaked creature replied indifferently. "They guarded the seal for so many years; now that the seal is about to break, no matter if they hide at the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea, I will shatter their entire clan to pieces." "The seal is almost broken; the day it shatters will be the day our Form Blood Clan rises again." The monster in the Sea of Blood roared towards the heavens. "If it weren¡¯t for the Divine Ancestor back then, we were destined to be the dominators of this continent generation after generation." "Just wait. In this life, no Great Emperor has emerged, Destiny has not yet taken shape, everything will return to the late Mythical Era. History¡¯s gears will turn once again," murmured the cloaked creature to themselves as if talking to themselves. "No one can stop it; the Torrent of the Form Blood Clan¡¯s revival will ruthlessly destroy everything." ... In the morning at Tyrant Sword City, Xu Zimei, who was cultivating, was awakened by a series of knocking sounds. "Who is it?" he opened his eyes and slowly exhaled, asking. "Guest, I¡¯ve brought you breakfast," the person outside replied. "Come in," said Xu Zimei lightly. As the door opened, a young man dressed in a blue coarse cloth robe entered. The young man carried a tray with many foods, placed it on the table, and then smiled. "Please enjoy, guest," he said. Xu Zimei looked at the young man with interest, noticing that the other party was sizing him up. He smiled, "Do I look that handsome?" "No, it¡¯s just that there are rumors you¡¯re a descendant of the Jiang Family. I was curious to see," the waiter smiled. "You must be fake then!" "Aren¡¯t you a fake waiter as well?" Xu Zimei replied. "I¡¯ve never seen a Martial Artist of the Esteem Vein Realm working as a waiter in an inn." Hearing that Xu Zimei had seen through his realm in a glance, the young man did not panic. Instead, he smiled, "Don¡¯t misunderstand; I¡¯m just a Loose Cultivator passing by." "Let me guess your identity," Xu Zimei tilted his head slightly, saying. "Either you¡¯re sent by the Three Sects to kill me, or you¡¯re the real Jiang family descendant, right?" "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about," the young man replied with a baffled look, then shook his head. "Perhaps you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying," Xu Zimei chuckled carelessly. He then took out the Legacy Item given to him by the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun. The moment the Sword Seal appeared, the Sword Intent of Wu Geng permeated the space. Xu Zimei said, "Maybe you don¡¯t recognize this Sword Seal either. What a pity." As soon as the Sword Seal appeared, the young man¡¯s face drastically changed. His pupils contracted sharply, staring at the Sword Seal with great gravity. He then looked towards Xu Zimei, asking, "Who are you, really?" "Shouldn¡¯t you tell me who you are first?" Xu Zimei replied. The young man¡¯s expression fluctuated, falling silent for a long while. Finally, he replied, "You guessed it correctly, I am a descendant of the Jiang Family." "This Sword Seal was given to me by your ancestor," Xu Zimei stated. ``` "I did not venture into your ancestors¡¯ Legacy Land before, and I promised him that I would hand this legacy over to his descendants." "Ancestor," the youth murmured softly. "You say you are a descendant of the Jiang Family, but you must provide sufficient proof. Otherwise, forget about this legacy," Xu Zimei replied. The youth fell silent for a moment before finally speaking. "Give me a little time, and I will prove it to you." "Fine, just don¡¯t make me wait too long," Xu Zimei replied. "I hope you haven¡¯t lied to me," the youth said deeply as he looked at Xu Zimei one last time before turning and leaving the room. ...¡­ Watching the youth¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei then began to eat the breakfast on the table. He had previously spread the news in Tyrant Sword City that he was a descendant of the Jiang Family, even holding the legacy of a Sword Immortal. His main objective was not the Three Sect, but the true descendants of the Jiang Family. Because no matter what, a descendant of the Jiang Family would appear to meet him. After all, it involved the legacy of the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun; they dared not be careless. And this youth was only at the Esteem Vein Realm, probably not a core member of the Jiang Family. So his departure this time was to go back and discuss the matter. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry, the legacy was in his hands; he just needed to find the true descendants. He wouldn¡¯t concern himself with other matters, nor did the Form Blood Space have anything to do with him. He wasn¡¯t a savior, nor did he have such a noble disposition. The atmosphere in Tyrant Sword City had been a bit strange lately! The frequency of the Three Sect¡¯s activities within the city seemed to have decreased, no longer as frequent as before. It seemed that disciples of the Three Sect were rarely seen anymore, and even their conflicts with each other had ceased. Even though this change was subtle, the residents within the city could still feel it to some extent. At the tail end of the summer season, the sun fiercely radiated its remaining brilliance. The once lush green leaves gradually turned yellow. Autumn was slowly unfolding its golden curtain. On this morning, a breeze blew from the Divine Sword Mountain in the distance, stirring up a few wisps of dust, and gently settled atop the city walls of Tyrant Sword City. A man in a golden-yellow robe slowly descended from Divine Sword Mountain. He carried a Longsword on his back, his movements almost akin to one step per space, leisurely walking toward Tyrant Sword City. At the same time, far to the north of Tyrant Sword City, an old man was stepping through the breeze, facing the morning light, also making his way toward Tyrant Sword City. He carried seven Longswords on his back, and the green robe he wore had two large characters written on the back. "Tian Yi." And to the west of Tyrant Sword City, a middle-aged man in a blue robe was also making his approach. His form seemed ethereal, as if existing between the void and reality. One moment he was a great distance away, and the next, he had already appeared several miles closer. He carried a sword sheath on his back; the sheath lacked a sword, making it quite bizarre. Yet, the man himself resembled an unsheathed sharp sword, and with each step, Wu Geng¡¯s Sword Qi wound around him. Ordinary people would hardly sense this Sword Qi. Only those extremely sensitive to Sword Intent would realize that the man carrying the sword sheath¡¯s Sword Intent grew more intense with each step. He was gathering momentum, and it was hard to imagine the spectacle when this profound, yet sharp, Sword Intent finally burst forth. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At noon on this very day, three individuals, who had set out from three different directions, arrived at the gates of Tyrant Sword City at the same time. The three of them exchanged looks and each let out an insincere chuckle. "You¡¯ve come as well," Jian Yihai said with a smile. "It seems the higher-ups value this incident highly, having us all come to investigate simultaneously." Chapter 474 - 473 Sword Casting Manor The elder bearing seven longswords laughed as he spoke. He was the Sect Leader of the Heaven One Sword Sect of this generation, known as Tian Yazi. "So the Jiang Family has emerged," another man carrying a sword scabbard remarked with a hint of emotion. He then let out an almost imperceptible sigh. He was the leader of the Swordless Sect; he had no name, and outsiders simply called him "Swordless". These three were the helmsmen of the strongest Three Sect powers in the Sword Domain. Divine Sword Sect, Heaven One Sword Sect, Swordless Sect. If outsiders were to see this scene, they would be extremely surprised. The Swordless Sect, which always claimed to be a righteous sect and avoided strife with others. The ongoing conflicts, considering each other mortal enemies, between Heaven One Sword Sect and Divine Sword Sect. The Sect Leaders of these Three Sects were together, chatting and laughing merrily, getting along very well. It was as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in many years. Not to mention others from the Sword Domain, even their own disciples and elders would hardly believe it. What a shock it would be! ...... "Shall we just grab that heir of the Jiang Family?" Tian Yazi asked. "No, what use is there in seizing just one," Jian Yihai shook his head and said. "Waiting for the hare by the tree stump, this time we must utterly annihilate the Jiang Family to justify ourselves before Lord Ming. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s only one heir left in the Jiang Family." "You make the decision," Swordless, who seemed unenthusiastic, said indifferently. While conversing, the three of them disguised themselves and entered Tyrant Sword City. Xu Zimei had been waiting in the Luck And Fortune Wine House for three days, and during these three days, the atmosphere in Tyrant Sword City had become even more bizarre. The whole city was too quiet, the usual brawls that were taken for granted seemed to have calmed down. The silence felt like the calm before the storm, a harbinger of an impending tempest. It wasn¡¯t until the third night that the young man who claimed to be an heir of the Jiang Family appeared again. This time, there was an elder with him. The elder was dressed in a grey robe, already advanced in years, his hair completely white. His face was full of wrinkles, and even his eyes were cloudy and obscured. No matter how one looked at him, he seemed like an ordinary old man. "This is our Jiang Family Head, Jiang Li," the young man introduced. "How can you prove it?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at the old man. "Could you follow us to a place? Once there, you will believe," the elder said with a smile. His smile was benevolent, giving off a particularly gentle feeling. "All right," Xu Zimei nodded. Stepping into the evening breeze, Xu Zimei left Tyrant Sword City with Jiang Li and the young man. After they left, from the second floor of the inn opposite the Luck And Fortune Wine House, where Jian Yihai and the other two were seated near the window. "It seems the fish has taken the bait," Tian Yazi said with a smile. ...... They walked southward from Tyrant Sword City. After approximately an hour, a mountain appeared before them. The mountain was not particularly majestic, perhaps a few dozen meters high. It was covered with vegetation; a glance showed lush and beautiful greenery. The mountain path was smooth, not rugged. At the entrance to the mountain, two disciples in long robes were standing. Jiang Li led Xu Zimei up the mountain. After about fifteen minutes, a manor emerged in front of them. The manor¡¯s gate was quite peculiar, with one door black and the other white. On both sides of the gate stood two stone lions, also colored in black and white. The black-and-white plaque read Sword Casting Manor in bold characters. Xu Zimei looked at the manor with keen interest. He had heard a bit about Sword Casting Manor, a power that had only been established in recent years. It was said to be built by several people who had inherited the legacy of sword casting masters. They began to study sword casting with diligence, and later, because the swords they cast were indeed fine, they became quite popular throughout the Sword Domain. This power had slowly started to develop. It could not be considered very strong, since it was a power that had only been established in the recent years. By this time, the sky was gradually breaking, and dawn had arrived. Xu Zimei followed Jiang Li into the manor, where the view in front of him was exceptionally broad. As they passed by a pavilion, Xu Zimei could already hear the "clank-clank" sound of iron being forged. Curiously, he glanced a few times and saw many men, either bare-chested or wearing tank tops, forging iron inside. The buildings of Sword Casting Manor were all very simple, and it did not take long for Xu Zimei to follow Jiang Li. A man in a green robe came walking towards them. "Let me introduce you, this is the Family Head of Sword Casting Manor, Qing Baihe," said Jiang Li. "He is also my disciple." "Master," Qing Baihe greeted with a smile and then turned to Xu Zimei, saying, "This young master must be the scion of the Jiang Family that has caused such a stir recently." "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei also reported his name. "I¡¯ll take him in; you keep an eye on the outside," Jiang Li instructed Qing Baihe. "Rest assured, Master," Qing Baihe nodded. "Come with me." Jiang Li led Xu Zimei towards the back mountain of the manor, through several corridors, past a few secluded courtyards. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eventually, the figures of the two stopped in front of an ancient well. Without a word, Jiang Li directly jumped into the well, and Xu Zimei followed suit. At the bottom of the well was a shallow tunnel, with Luminous Pearls on both sides shining in the dark yellow soil, casting a somewhat dim light around. On one side of this tunnel appeared a spatial formation. After the figures stepped into the spatial formation, it did not take long before Xu Zimei felt a sense of weightlessness overwhelming him. Then, in the blink of an eye, the scenery before his eyes brightened. When Xu Zimei saw the scene in front of him, he was slightly stunned. What appeared before him was actually a small city. By his estimations, their current location should be underground. Which meant they had excavated a subterranean city. The only flaw was the absence of sunlight below ground. Although they had used many luminous objects, the lighting here was still very dim. The city was not very expansive, and it appeared to have been established some time ago. "Let¡¯s go inside and take a look," said Jiang Li. "Since we left Tyrant Sword City three hundred years ago, we have settled here." The two of them walked into the city together, and Xu Zimei, curious, asked along the way, "Due to the Form Blood Space, you were forced to move away from Tyrant Sword City. So why do you still refuse to leave, building a clan near here once again?" "The breach of the Form Blood Clan¡¯s seals is unavoidable, unless a Great Emperor arrives," Jiang Li shook his head and sighed. "I too thought about moving away from Tyrant Sword City at one point, but our ancestors made a promise to the Divine Ancestor to become the guardians of the formations. Our Jiang Family cannot be unfaithful to our word!" "But what use is it for you to be here?" Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "We have always been collecting evidence," Jiang Li replied. "Gathering evidence of the collusion between the Three Sect and the Form Blood Clan." "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly and asked. "Don¡¯t be fooled by the current enmity between the Three Sects. Actually, their higher-ups are all in cahoots," Jiang Li snorted coldly. Chapter 475 - 474 News of the Void Spirit Monkey ``` "Back in the day, the seal was unstable, and later, some monsters from the Form Blood Clan broke through the seal. Despite repairing the seal promptly, there were still a few that slipped through the net." Jiang Li coldly huffed, "The way the Three Sect have developed is precisely by relying on these escapees to assist them in the dark. Don¡¯t be fooled by their apparent incessant infighting; it¡¯s all just a fa?ade, and their disciples are none the wiser. But indeed, the higher-ups know each other." "You mean to say, the Three Sect are puppets of the Form Blood Clan," Xu Zimei said. "I had suspected as much before." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right, the strongest in the Three Sect are merely at the Divine Vein Realm, while my Jiang family possesses ancestors who have Stepped into Immortality. How could we be afraid of them?" Jiang Li said, and then he sighed softly. He continued, "At the time of the seal¡¯s upheaval, our ancestor had no choice but to descend personally and suppress it. And it was during that time that the higher-ups of the Three Sect actually banded together, aiming to attack our Jiang family." "Then how did you manage to leave?" asked Xu Zimei. "My Jiang family had long been prepared. We built a city beneath Sword Casting Mountain. We used a spatial formation to leave, causing all of them to grasp at nothing." As the two talked, they had already entered the city. The Jiang family still had a considerable number of people; several hundred lived in the city. There were both direct lineage and collateral members, and as Jiang Li introduced, very few from here ever ventured out. Some might not go outside for more than a decade at a time. For Xu Zimei, an outsider, his arrival sparked immense curiosity throughout the Jiang family. After all, this was the first time in many years that an outsider had come here. "Family Head, who is this?" asked an elder of the Jiang Family. "My friend," Jiang Li didn¡¯t elaborate. Although the news of the Jiang family descendant had been causing a stir recently, as for those living in this underground city, their access to information wasn¡¯t all that prompt. "Jiang Yun left a legacy for you all back then; why didn¡¯t anyone go looking for it?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. Considering the current situation of the Jiang family, the legacy of the ancestor might be their only chance for a rise to prominence. Yet nobody had sought it out. "That¡¯s my fault," Jiang Li shook his head and sighed. "In the past, our ancestor left a map for our Jiang family, stating that it required someone of exceptional talent. Only after enduring trials could that person obtain his legacy. But for so many years, countless people from our Jiang family have gone, yet not a single one has passed the tests he set. It is my failure as the family head in leading our family." "No wonder," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He said, "Perhaps that fellow didn¡¯t want to tarnish his legacy, seeking a true successor instead. Such a pity!" "Young Master Xu, you mentioned earlier that you possessed the legacy of the ancestor. Could you share the story with me?" Jiang Li asked tentatively. "There¡¯s not much to tell. I accidentally entered his Legacy Land and encountered his avatar," Xu Zimei said. "Subsequently, I made a deal with him to help bring the legacy here." "Thank you, Young Master Xu," said Jiang Li earnestly. "Now, I¡¯m not sure what the Jiang family should do for Xu Zimei to be willing to hand over the legacy." "Just take me to your ancestral shrine," Xu Zimei replied. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jiang Li had no objections. He immediately led Xu Zimei toward the back of the city. Guarded by many disciples, the rear of the city was clearly under strict surveillance. ``` Both arrived in front of a temple, with Jiang Li slowly opening the door to enter. The search for this temple had taken a long time. Inside, however, it was spotlessly clean, indicating that it was frequently visited. Directly ahead were three statues. Zimo did not recognize the ones on the left and right, but the statue in the middle was none other than the Sword Immortal, Jiang Yun. This statue was carved so lifelike that Jiang Yun, in a white robe with gold threads, appeared to be floating gently behind him. His gaze was stern, holding a purple longsword in his hand. At this moment, his hand was on the longsword, the statue¡¯s pose captured the motion of drawing the sword. At this moment, Zimo slowly took out the sword seal he had obtained earlier. The sword intent of Wu Geng permeated it, and the sword seal hummed. Eventually, it turned into a beam of sword light that shot into the statue of Jiang Yun. At that moment, the entire statue began to shake, and a very strong sword intent burst forth from it. The Heaven Shaking Sword Intent soared into the sky, its vast and mighty presence filling this underground city. "Ancestor," Jiang Li said excitedly, his body trembling as he knelt on a cushion to one side. It was not only Jiang Yun; the entire underground city felt this sword intent. Their swords also began to hum uncontrollably. Many people looked inexplicably in the direction of the ancestral temple. Inside the ancestral temple at this moment, three great figures instantly appeared, stepping on the void. These three were elderly, dressed in uniform blue sword robes. They were three of the most prestigious elders of the Jiang Family. "Family Head, what is this?" the Great Elder asked incredulously. "The ancestor¡¯s legacy has returned," replied Jiang Li, his voice filled with excitement. In the ancestral temple at that moment, with the entry of the sword seal, the statue seemed to come alive. The statue¡¯s eyes were bright and sharp as it looked down at the people below, sword intent surging around it. "My descendants," Jiang Yun said with a tone of emotion. "Ancestor," at this moment, everyone knelt down to pay their respects. "It is our incompetence that has failed to continue the brilliance you brought to the family. The Jiang family is in such a dire situation today," said Jiang Li with sorrow. "Alas, this is not without my own responsibility," Jiang Yun said, shaking his head. "Having the family guard the seal, I had anticipated this day would come." "Ancestor, how are you faring in the Upper Realm? Is it truly impossible for you to return?" asked the second elder of the Jiang Family. Jiang Yun shook his head slightly and said, "All of you, leave us for the moment. I have matters to discuss with this Young Master Xu. As for the affairs of our Jiang Family, I will think of a strategy." Upon hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, the people of the Jiang family all gave Zimei deep looks. Then they paid their respects and respectfully withdrew. When only Zimei and Jiang Yun remained in the ancestral temple, Jiang Yun was the first to speak. "I am very grateful to you for bringing back my legacy." "It was a mutual necessity," Zimei replied with a slight shake of his head. He said, "Now, can you tell me the news about the Void Spirit Monkey?" "In one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Void Valley, such creatures from the Mythical Era are indeed living there." Jiang Yun nodded and said, "When I went to obtain the Void Wood, I encountered these Monster Beasts and can confirm it." "I will go there," Zimei nodded slightly. "May I ask if there is something you would like Young Master Xu¡¯s help with?" Jiang Yun pondered for a moment before asking again. "You want me to help the Jiang Family?" Zimei said with a smile. "Yes, if Young Master Xu is willing, once you reach the Heaven Beyond Heavens in the future, I am willing to repay this favor," Jiang Yun said earnestly. Chapter 476 - 475: Jiang’s Pinnacle ``` "Let¡¯s talk about the matters of the Upper Realm when we get there," Xu Zimei shook her head, refusing. "I still have things to attend to and don¡¯t want to waste too much time here." "Alright then," Jiang Yun did not insist. Just then, a tremendous boom resounded not far away. Xu Zimei only heard someone outside shouting, "Someone is attacking our formation." "I¡¯ll go take a look," Xu Zimei said to Jiang Yun before stepping out of the ancestral shrine. She could tell that Jiang Yun¡¯s current state was merely a revenant, his true body in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, completely devoid of fighting strength. After Xu Zimei left the ancestral shrine, she saw that the entire underground city of the Jiang Family was in complete disarray. "What happened?" Xu Zimei asked Jiang Li. "We might have been discovered," Jiang Li replied with a grave expression. "Someone must have tracked us when I brought you here." ....... Meanwhile, in the external Sword Casting Manor, Qing Baihe looked up at the three figures in the sky with a troubled face. The three Sect Masters. The people from Sword Casting Manor had all gathered together while Qing Baihe yelled anxiously, "Your Three Sect is pushing things too far." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Surrender the people of the Jiang Family, and we may deal with you leniently," Jian Yihai said indifferently. "Otherwise, we will dig three feet into the ground today to bury all of you right here." "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Qing Baihe replied angrily. "You¡¯re just coveting our Sword Casting Manor, wanting to take it for yourselves." "Think what you want," Tian Yazi snorted coldly from above. The three of them had spiritual energy swirling around them, spreading the authority of the Saint Vein Realm into the surroundings. Streams of spiritual energy converged around them, forming a giant spiritual energy hand that reached for Qing Baihe. "Everyone, disperse and leave the mountain," Qing Baihe said seriously to the people around him. He then soared into the air, longsword in hand, and charged toward the giant spiritual energy hand. Although Qing Baihe¡¯s sword intent was astonishing, he was still an existence of the Emperor Pulse Realm. When that palm struck down, his figure managed to block it only momentarily before being blasted away. Qing Baihe, disheveled, got up from the ground, looking up at the three figures in the sky with a grave expression. "Baihe, stand down!" At that moment, Jiang Yun emerged with a group of people. Xu Zimei followed closely behind. "Master, didn¡¯t I send a message asking you to leave quickly?" Qing Baihe said anxiously. "They won¡¯t let us leave," Jiang Li replied calmly, shaking his head. "Rather than fleeing every day, it¡¯s better to make a stand now." "Jiang Family Head, it really has been a long time!" Tian Yazi laughed heartily beside him. "What, got tired of hiding like a coward?" "After all these years, you still haven¡¯t given up on being someone else¡¯s dogs. Is it really that good?" Jiang Li scoffed. "On the day the Form Blood Clan breaks free, do you think you people will have a happy end? You¡¯re nothing but someone else¡¯s tools." "Even as tools, we¡¯re still much stronger than a dying man like you," Jian Yihai snorted. Spiritual energy surged around him as he charged directly at Jiang Li. The two Great Saint Vein Realm powerhouses battled, shattering the space around them layer by layer. Neither could gain the upper hand for the moment. Meanwhile, Tian Yazi laughed at Swordless, "Let¡¯s go kill his clan members!" "Let¡¯s wait a little longer," Swordless shook his head, advising restraint. ``` "The Jiang Family¡¯s Peak Ancestor hasn¡¯t shown up yet; it¡¯s best to be cautious." "If he doesn¡¯t show up, then we¡¯ll force him to," said Tian Yazi with a cold snort. Crimson spiritual energy surged around his body, covering half the sky with endless flames. As the fiery blaze dyed the firmament above, a thunderous "rumble" resounded in the heavens. The massive flames condensed into balls of fire. Like a meteor shower of falling asteroids, hundreds of fireballs descended from the sky. They seemed to flatten the entire Sword Casting Mountain. As the flames fell from the sky, the "rumble" once again became incessant, echoing all around. The mountain peak was pitted with numerous deep craters, and the surrounding vegetation was consumed by the fire. The roaring fire burned, turning the entire Sword Casting Mountain a glowing red. "Bastards," whether it was the members of the Jiang Family or the disciples of the Sword Casting Manor, were all greatly enraged by this scene. However, with two Saint Vein powerhouses in the sky, they didn¡¯t dare to approach. As the fireballs rolled down once more, at that moment, a longsword pierced through the Endless Void. It sliced in from the depths of the void. One sword¡¯s light illuminated the nine heavens; when this sword fell, the countless fireballs in the sky were instantly extinguished. Peoples¡¯ eyes followed the longsword, only to see an elder with an extraordinary temperament, exuding sword qi, stepping through the air as he approached. The elder had a heavenly mien, white beard, and was dressed in a white robe. He held a heavy white sword in his hand, and with every step he took, a profound footprint was left in the depths of space. "Jiang Peak Ancestor." Seeing the arrival of the elder, the Jiang Family crowd excitedly shouted out loud. The only ancestor of the Jiang Family who had Stepped into Immortality in thousands of years. He was also once deemed the most likely to inherit the tradition of the Sword Immortal; although he ultimately failed, his exceptional talent still left many people far behind. Since the Peak Ancestor personally undertook the Suppression and Sealing, the people of the Jiang Family had not seen him since. There were even rumors that the ancestor had died in the Sealing Ground. How could they not be excited to see the ancestor appear once again? "Ancestor, you are mighty," some had even started to shout loudly. ...... As Jiang Peak Ancestor took one step after another, endless sword qi resonated in the void. Space around was permeated with sword intent, and the heavy sword in front of him vibrated. Ripples spread through space. "To survive such grievous injuries all those years ago, you haven¡¯t died yet," said Tian Yazi gravely. "Disappointing you," replied Jiang Peak Ancestor indifferently. "No matter, now that you¡¯ve come out, you¡¯ll still die," Tian Yazi laughed heartily. "You¡¯re not up to it, let the master behind you come out," said Jiang Peak Ancestor aloofly. "That won¡¯t be necessary," Tian Yazi snorted coldly. At this moment, Jian Yihai and Jiang Li, who were beside them, also stopped fighting and moved aside, watching each other warily. Suddenly, a layer of blood-red mist emanated from the three Tian Yazi members. Amid this bloody fog, screams could be heard. A strong stench of blood emerged, and fierce skeletal faces took shape within the mist. Then, this bloody mist settled on the trio¡¯s bodies, slowly seeping inside. "Ah!" Painful howls erupted from the trio¡¯s mouths. As the bloody fog spread, their faces distorted, their bodies transforming in irregular shapes. They rolled around in the air, their appearances both agonizing and terrifying. Not long after, the trio¡¯s outward appearance had drastically changed. They were like three monsters, slowly standing up from the void. Chapter 477 - 476: Three Thousand Years of Sword Intent Blood mist shrouded the bodies of the three individuals, their figures roughly doubling in size. Their muscles bulged significantly, and their skin had turned a dark purple color. Their hands transformed into claw-like appendages, with fingernails several dozen centimeters long. "This is," Jiang Li said with a grave expression as he watched the scene unfold. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The three figures in the sky roared, and their aura broke through from the initial Saint Vein Realm, surging into the Divine Vein Realm in one fell swoop. Even though the eighth Vein Gate had not been opened, their strength was already at the level of the Divine Vein Realm. "Those who have sold their souls can no longer be considered human," Jiang Summit said profoundly. "Forcibly increasing their strength, yet by doing so, they have severed their own future on the Martial Path." "Ancestor, your injury," Jiang Li said with some worry. "It¡¯s nothing," Jiang Summit shook his head slightly. At that moment, the three figures across from him charged at Jiang Summit simultaneously. The trio enveloped in blood mist radiated powerful auras, with each step they took as if it fell on heaven and earth. An immense aura of authority rose majestically from them, and the endless space shattered beneath their feet. The strength of the Divine Vein Realm is a growth that spans realms. At that moment, when the attacks of the three men landed simultaneously, a grand immortal light spread slowly around Jiang Summit. His hands transformed into a massive palm that seemed to cover the sky and the sun, colliding head-on with the three challengers. Only a "boom" was heard. Space collapsed in large swaths around them, and an extreme current of Spiritual Energy fluctuated outwards from the four combatants at the center. Jiang Summit stood unmoved at the same spot, while the three opponents were sent flying backwards. Immortal light surged around Jiang Summit, yet his face turned slightly pale. He knew that although he had sent the three flying, they had not sustained much damage. ... The trio opposite stood up slowly from the ground and roared furiously into the sky, as if to express the rage in their hearts. Jian Yihai swung his Longsword, with Sword Intent spreading like an ocean. Endless Sword Intent spread from around him, slowly converging in the sky. Tian Yazi unsheathed seven Longswords at once, transforming into seven different colored streaks of sword light. The sword lights raced across the horizon, and a vast expanse of sword light cascaded down majestically, shattering all the space they passed. As for Swordless, he himself was like a sword. The sharpness and purity of the Sword Qi around him were rare in the world. When his Sword Qi dispersed, the Sword Intent of the other two were somewhat suppressed. The empty sword scabbard on his back also trembled incessantly. The three sword intents intersected as they launched another attack on Jiang Summit. Jiang Summit¡¯s eyes were profound as he held his heavy sword across his chest. He swung the heavy sword slowly, the action seemed very slow and seemingly strenuous. But as the heavy sword swung down, it obliterated the space directly in front of him with a might that seemed effortless, reducing it to a true vacuum. When this heavy sword destroyed the space in front, the Sword Intent of Tian Yazi and the others was also instantly annihilated within it. Accompanying the wails of the three men, they were all sent flying back again. Jian Yihai and his companions were drenched in blood, their appearances looking utterly tragic. "Ancestor is mighty," shouted the Jiang Family disciples excitedly, unable to help themselves upon seeing this. "What does it matter how strong the Three Sect are? Without the Ancestor at the Immortal Ascension Boundary, it¡¯s all in vain." "If you ask me, we should come out in the open and rebuild the Jiang Family, instead of hiding in this underground city. What can the Three Sect even do." "I agree," However, unlike the other clan members, only Jiang Li looked on with concern at this scene. "Pu," suddenly, Jiang Fentian¡¯s figure trembled, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The blood fell on his heavy sword, splashing onto the ground, and Jiang Fentian stabbed the heavy sword into the earth, then grasped it with both hands. He stood thin but unsteady, refusing to let himself fall. "What¡¯s happened to the elder?" Panic suddenly erupted among the members of the Jiang Family. "The injuries sustained in the Sealing Ground have not healed, and I¡¯m afraid they never will," Jiang Li said as he shook his head with a sigh. Xu Zimei could tell that Jiang Fentian¡¯s True Fate was damaged, and it seemed that his Divine Fire was also being suppressed. The man was barely clinging to life, struggling even to exist, let alone fight. Jian Yihai naturally noticed this scene with Jiang Fentian. His face lit up with joy as he shouted, "The old guy is injured, it seems his earlier bluster was all for show. If we hold on a little longer, he will be done for." "Today, I shall kill this Stepping into Immortality powerhouse," Tian Yazi laughed heartily. "Old man, if you hid like a turtle in its shell, we¡¯d have no way to get you. But since you insist on playing the hero, today let¡¯s experience what it feels like to kill one at the Immortal Ascension Boundary." Swordless remained silently on the side, his expression complex as he watched the people below. "Good and evil will always come to an end; the Form Blood Clan¡¯s target is the entire Yuan Central Continent." Jiang Fentian spoke righteously, "Even if my Jiang Family perishes today, I believe there will be thousands upon thousands of Jiang Families that will stand up. One day, you will receive your just retribution." Hearing Jiang Fentian¡¯s words, Jian Yihai and Tian Yazi burst into laughter. "Then take your good retribution and go to hell with it." Only Swordless¡¯s pupils contracted, and he murmured softly, "Retribution will come!" "Gentlemen, let us join forces to kill this old man," Jian Yihai proposed. "After we annihilate the Jiang Family, we can go and ask Lord Ming for a reward." As Jian Yihai¡¯s voice fell, the might around him grew more fierce. Behind him, True Fate Emergence revealed a towering Divine Sword. The Divine Sword, nearly a hundred meters tall, floated behind him in midair, radiating a sharp and piercing aura. The moment this Divine Sword appeared, it nearly devoured all the space around it. As the massive Divine Sword, controlled by Jian Yihai, slowly floated into the Firmament, ready to strike Jiang Fentian down. Behind Tian Yazi, there were seven ethereal longswords, the Seven Emotions Sword. Conceived from human Seven Emotions and Six Desires, this was his realization of True Fate. As the seven swords hummed around him, Tian Yazi¡¯s gaze became extremely cold. The seven longswords broke through layers of space, moving swiftly as if time was fleeting. As for the last one, Swordless, his might was even more formidable. Because within the Swordless Sect, there is a secret technique called "Gather Intent." This technique allows one to congeal Sword Intent, and what¡¯s terrifying is that it can do so without limits. Thus, the Sword Intent carried by each disciple of the Swordless Sect is incredibly heavy. Because each one of them congeals Sword Intent. The longer this Sword Intent is gathered, the greater its power becomes. It is said that this secret technique was not originally from the Swordless Sect, but rather from a very famous Loose Cultivator of the Northern Continent, known for his Vein Skills. He gathered Sword Intent for three thousand years, and finally, in battle, when he unleashed all three thousand years of Sword Intent... Chapter 478 - 477: No More Chu Shanhe in This World The scene was almost unforgettable for anyone who had witnessed that battle in their lifetime. Mountains and rivers trembled, heaven and earth lost their color; even to say it shocked the world and made ghosts and gods weep would not be an exaggeration. That sword dazzled the mundane world, and it also became the battle that made that person famous. Latter on, for some reason, this secret technique appeared at the Swordless Sect and became their closely guarded secret. The biggest drawback of the secret technique was that the Sword Intent it solidified was one-time use only. In other words, no matter how long you had solidified your Sword Intent, once you released it, you could not use it a second time. You had to solidify Sword Intent all over again in order to release it once more. And solidifying Sword Intent again took time; it definitely couldn¡¯t be used again shortly thereafter. Like the Loose Cultivator before, after releasing three thousand years of Sword Intent, it meant that all his three thousand years of effort had vanished into smoke and clouds. At this moment, Swordless was shrouded in Sword Intent; the Sword Intent he had solidified began to slowly release with him as the core. "Brother Swordless has really brought out his trump card this time," Tian Yazi remarked with a sigh from the sidelines. Swordless was the founder of the Swordless Sect, and it was said that since the Swordless Sect obtained this secret technique, He was the first person to cultivate this secret technique. And since he started cultivating it, he had never released this secret technique. For the people of the Swordless Sect, this solidified Sword Intent was more like a life-saving move. They wouldn¡¯t allow all the years of Sword Intent they had solidified, all the effort they had put in, to go down the drain unless it was an absolute crisis. "Brother Swordless must have solidified his Sword Intent for hundreds of years," Jian Yihai said with a smile. "I wonder just how powerful it is. I never thought I¡¯d get such an eye-opener today." As the Sword Intent around Swordless grew denser, a wary expression began to appear in Jiang Dianfeng¡¯s eyes. The force of the Sword Intent became more ferocious, as if the oppressive feeling of dark clouds amassing, lightning flashing, thunder rumbling, and a furious storm was upon them. The speed at which the Sword Intent dissipated grew faster, almost shrouding the entire firmament within it. Swordless had no sword, but his entire being was a sword. His own Sword Intent had reached a critical point, and the blood vessels on the surface of his skin began to show. Cracks appeared on his skin, as if it could split open at any moment. In this moment, the three men launched their attacks simultaneously. Compared to Swordless¡¯s attack, Tian Yazi and the other¡¯s attacks seemed somewhat dim and faded. This swing of his sword was the culmination of his efforts over hundreds of years. It was the most brilliant moment of this move. With one strike of his sword, the world turned upside down, the sun and the moon paled, and rivers flowed backward. Up in the empty firmament, it was as if the sky had been split into endless shards. The sun and the clouds were cleaved apart. The space beneath their feet was completely destroyed amid deafening booming sounds. Sword Casting Mountain below was split in two and ultimately collapsed amid the thunderous dust. The prowess of this sword awed everyone. However, what none of them expected was that the target of this sword strike was not Jiang Dianfeng. It was Jian Yihai and Tian Yazi. The two of them were the first to detect this development and tried to dodge, but sadly, the coverage of this sword was too wide. The suppressive force was too strong, and with their abilities, they simply couldn¡¯t escape. "Swordless, have you gone mad?" Tian Yazi shouted desperately, "We¡¯re on the same side. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Lord Ming¡¯s punishment for betraying us?" "You¡¯ve truly gone mad." Ignoring the shouts of the two men, Swordless looked determined and spoke with solemnity, "I am not called Swordless. My real name is Chu Shanhe." "What exactly do you want to do?" Jian Yihai shouted. "We didn¡¯t provoke you. Why would you do this?" "I am tired of doing things against my will," Swordless said with an indiscernible emotion in his voice. "I don¡¯t want to be a pawn for the Form Blood Clan anymore." With the descent of this sword, accompanied by the screams of Tian Yazi and the other that started and then stopped. The horizon was condensed into a single point, and the endless Sword Intent seemed to refine the void itself. The majestic sword momentum chopped down the firmament, subsequently annihilating the entire space within it. That entire space had thoroughly fallen. As the sword descended, a breeze gently blew by, lifting the long hair on his forehead. The Sword Intent he had gathered for hundreds of years gradually vanished like smoke and clouds. Swordless stood silently in the sky, staring blankly at the horizon. ...¡­ The day I was born, my father held me as he looked out the window towards the distant horizon. He said, "The landscape is picturesque, and I will one day venture through this magnificent land." So, he named me "Chu Shanhe." My parents were frail and fell ill early on, leaving me while I was still young. I grew up eating at a hundred different households. I yearned for the martial artists who could fly and burrow, but alas, aside from a coach who knew some family-style moves, no one in my ordinary village knew about cultivation. I heard that in the north, there was a Sword Domain where a single sword could sever the Nine States. Common folks could even receive a sword for free in the Sword Domain and learn swordplay. That year I was sixteen, with a spring breeze that was not harsh, sunlight that was just right, and the willows hanging down under the moonlight. I packed my bag and began my own journey. ...¡­ Swordless recalled his past, alone in mid-air, lost in thought. The scabbard on his back quivered. It seemed to sense his mood, and was wailing in sorrow. I entered the Sword Domain, ascended the Sword Tower, took a sword, and learned swordplay. But later I realized that everything remained the same. For a Loose Cultivator to make a name for himself was as difficult and fraught with peril as a commoner becoming a Prime Minister. It was really too hard. Amidst fleeting sword shadows and mutual deceit, I saw through this world. I wanted to return to the village, the village where I ate a hundred families¡¯ food, the village that birthed and raised me, to live my remaining years in peace, unconcerned with worldly affairs. ...¡­ After several years of adventuring, the young man in white once again returned to the village. However, what greeted him was an empty and desolate ruin. The village had been destroyed, and the inhabitants were nowhere to be seen. He inquired far and wide, only to learn that it was the doing of disciples from a nearby Sect Gate who had descended from the mountain. One of them had taken a fancy to a woman from the village and intended to abduct her, resulting in resistance from the entire village. Those few disciples then slaughtered the entire village, burned the bodies to ashes, and demolished the village. It was pouring rain that day as the young man in white sat on a stone amidst the village ruins. He sat motionless for seven days and nights. He wanted to seek revenge on the Sect Gate, but he knew his own cultivation was too weak to be of any significance. "Do you want revenge?" Suddenly, a voice sounded behind him. He felt the hair on his body stand on end, frozen in place. He slowly turned his head and saw the monster that had nearly changed his destiny for life. ...¡­ He took his revenge, annihilated the Sect Gate, and the corpses piled up as high as mountains. But at the same time, he understood that the price of revenge was that his fate would no longer belong to himself. He followed the monster and left, with no one to care about what had happened here. Ten years later, the man known as Swordless founded the Swordless Sect. And Chu Shanhe was no more in the world! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 479 - 478: Birth of the Form Blood Beast After the establishment of the Swordless Sect, Swordless did too many things against his conscience. One could say that, to break the seal of the Form Blood Space, he lived in torment every day under the Monster Beast¡¯s command. His conscience was not completely extinguished, as he often remembered the original intention of his cultivation. Over the years, he considered his debt of gratitude to the Monster Beast for helping him annihilate his foes repaid. Now he was weary and no longer wished to continue like this. Especially Jiang Li¡¯s words, "Good and evil will be repaid in the end," further strengthened his resolve. The wind blew gently, pulling his thoughts from centuries of sorrow. In the distant sky, dark fog began to condense. Swordless looked towards the direction of the fog, feeling the sword sheath on his back tremble once again. ...¡­ "I knew you ant-like humans couldn¡¯t be trusted," a voice erupted furiously from within the fog. "Those not of our kind, their hearts must be different." The fog, in just an instant, had stained half of the horizon. Everyone looked gravely towards the inside of the fog. The sun was obscured by the fog, and the whole world seemed to have darkened. The clouds churned within the fog, and a figure slowly parted the fog with his hands, stepping forward. He wore a very loose black robe that shrouded his form. As the figure in the black robe slowly emerged, he tore off the outer garment. With his feet treading on the void, the crowd could finally see his face clearly. It was a red-purple Monster Beast, its muscular body clearly defined. Its eyes were round and bulging, the irises blood-red. Overall, his appearance was quite human-like, but many aspects were strangely alien. As he tore off the black robe, his blood-red gaze deeply fixed on Swordless. He said, "Back then, I took you from the ruins and helped you seek revenge. You have disappointed me!" "I have done so much for you over these years, that should be considered repaying the debt," Swordless said, "From now on, we owe each other nothing." "Do you really think that by killing those two useless creatures, you people will be able to leave alive today?" the Monster Beast snorted coldly. As its voice fell, an immensely majestic might spread out from around it. The sound of "thunderous rumbling" filled the sky. An overwhelming Immortal Might surged around it, with Spiritual Energy flowing like a long river. The Monster Beast¡¯s normally proportioned body began to grow larger. Its hands transformed into claws, and casual strikes opened endless rips in the space. Its eyeballs appeared even more terrifying, its face sinister and bearing a snarl. Especially the two ears, which were as large as screens. All over its body, hair grew excessively vigorous, covering its entire body in the blink of an eye and enlarging its size manifold. "So, this is a Form Blood Beast?" Xu Zimei said to himself with interest. When the Monster Beast revealed its true form, it was surrounded by Immortal Might, full of Malice Qi. The surrounding space kept shattering and healing. "Everyone be careful, the Form Blood Beast¡¯s defense and attack are extremely formidable within the same realm," Jiang Li said gravely to Jiang Li, "You organize the clan to evacuate first; I¡¯ll hold it off." "Together," Swordless interjected, speaking to Jiang Li. Jiang Li was taken aback, pausing for a moment. Then he nodded and said, "Alright!" Both rose into the air and charged towards the Form Blood Beast. Jiang Dianfeng gripped his heavy sword, delivering a powerful swing infused with weighty momentum. Meanwhile, surrounded by myriad strands of sword qi, Swordless enveloped the monster with thousands of sword qi strands slicing through the air. The "clang" of sword hums resonated across the sky. But the monster slowly raised its right claw and swatted it down forcefully. Jiang Dianfeng¡¯s heavy sword was directly knocked flying. And the thousands of entwined sword qi strands had no effect whatsoever on it. The monster breathed out, and two streams of white mist sprayed from its nostrils. Its eyes looked ominously at Swordless. At that moment, Immortal light around it grew increasingly intense, its speed like a swift arrow. In the next instant, it appeared in front of Swordless, its claw rapidly descending. The body of Swordless flew backward, drenched in blood. He did not cry out in pain, but his skin seemed almost ready to split apart, covered in dense wounds. After the heavy sword was sent flying, Jiang Dianfeng¡¯s figure also hurtled backward. He wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, his hands holding the sword trembling slightly. The old injuries inside him grew worse, his True Fate Spiritual Energy became chaotic, greatly diminishing his fighting strength. Just one round in, and both were already at their limits. "The opponent is too strong," Jiang Li remarked somewhat silently. "Do you know what happens when you betray me?" the monster said indifferently, disregarding Jiang Dianfeng as it slowly approached Swordless. "Nothing but death," Swordless replied with a bitter laugh. "I long ago prepared myself for it." "No, I will trap you in the Form Blood Space for hundreds of years, letting you truly experience the pain our Form Blood Clan has felt," the monster said sternly. "Until you die slowly and painfully from the torment." The monster¡¯s large claw directly grabbed Swordless, lifting him up, then finally turned its gaze toward Jiang Dianfeng. It mockingly said, "Jiang Family¡¯s rats, where do you think you can flee to?" Laughing uproariously, the monster watched the panicked crowd from the Jiang Family on the mountaintop. Its large claw, filled with boundless Spiritual Energy, smashed down. With a "boom", Sword Casting Mountain seemed to tremble as if split apart. The ground shook violently, and innumerable cracks appeared on the mountain. All the Jiang Family members under its claw were annihilated. However, when the monster lifted its claw, it found a young man standing there unharmed. "Enough, the farce is over!" Xu Zimei said, frowning slightly. "Boy, who are you?" the monster raised its head, its mouth reeking with a pungent scent. Xu Zimei did not reply, his right hand swept through the air. A Space Gate was opened. The huge body of Chaos emerged slowly from it. As the overwhelming Immortal Might of Chaos unfolded, the monster finally tensed up and took it seriously. "Bloodline of Wild Desolation," the monster spoke with a profound gaze. Without response, Chaos brandished its pair of wings that could cover the sky and hide the sun, flying directly towards the monster. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wings tore through the fragmented void, and in an instant, it was upon the monster. Chaos¡¯s claws seized the monster¡¯s claws and flung it away with ease. With astounding speed, by the time the monster reacted, its body had already slammed hard into the ground below the mountain. After the monster stood up, it roared furiously into the sky and once again engaged in a violent clash with Chaos. The two beasts fought in a manner that was extremely savage, almost intertwined with one another. They attacked each other in a brutal struggle, each willing to trade blow for blow. Utterly ferocious! Chapter 480 - 479 Top Ten Divine Beasts The two could not determine the winner for the moment, and Jiang Li walked up to Xu Zimei. He bowed respectfully and said, "Thank you, Young Master Xu, for your assistance." "It was the one that provoked me first," Xu Zimei slowly waved his hand as he replied. Jiang Dianfeng also came over and inquired in a low voice about Xu Zimei¡¯s condition from Jiang Li, and then he also expressed his thanks. Only Swordless, with his severely injured body leaning against the rocky ruins at the mountain top, watched the battle in the sky in silence. The blood flowing from his body and the pain seemed to go unnoticed by him, as if he did not feel them at all. ... In the sky above, the battle between the two monsters had reached a fever pitch, and they had come to the final juncture of their fight. Chaos too had sustained some injuries. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei felt that the opponent still had the strength to continue fighting. He frowned slightly, the resilience of the Form Blood Beast exceeded his expectations. With a wave of his right hand, another Space Gate opened. Continuous roaring sounds came from the Space Gate. Immediately, one after another, Monster Beasts charged out from it. Nine Monster Beasts emerged from the Space Gate, they were the Qiongqi, Hou, Tao Tie, Nether Serpent, Mysterious Bird, Tao Wu, Bixie, Ice Armor Horned Demon Dragon, and Gui Che. As all nine Wild Desolation Monster Beasts appeared, an overwhelming beastly might spread throughout the heavens. An imposing suppression enveloped this part of the world. These Monster Beasts, including Chaos, were the ten great Divine Beasts of the Wild Desolation era. Xu Zimei had previously devoted great effort to nurturing these Monster Beasts in the True Fate World, because they had all experienced the past. Their cultivation speed was also very fast; although they had not Stepped into Immortality, they were generally in the Divine Vein Realm. Under the nurture of the Divine Land, the Myriad Demons Tribe established by Chaos was the first force to emerge. Truly blessed! Watching the appearance of the nine monstrously ferocious Monster Beasts, the Form Blood Beast next to them was momentarily stunned. Chaos roared upwards to the Firmament, looking at the Form Blood Beast and shouted angrily. "You have two choices, a one-on-one duel or a group fight? Would you prefer a one-on-one against ten of us, or shall all ten of us gang up on you?" The Form Blood Beast¡¯s massive body took a step back and roared viciously at the ten Monster Beasts. Then, without looking back, it started to flee into the distance. Chaos watched this scene and would not allow it to escape. Its wings, large enough to obscure the sky and sun, flapped as it dived down from above, its claws grabbing the Form Blood Beast¡¯s back and leaving several deep gashes. The remaining nine Divine Beasts pounced together, encircling the Form Blood Beast in the middle and began tearing at it. ... The Form Blood Beast was roaring and desperately resisting, but its strength was simply no match for the combined might of the ten great Divine Beasts. The old adage that two hands can¡¯t defend against four fists applied here, all the more so with so many Divine Beasts. Before long, the Form Blood Beast¡¯s roars of fury turned into cries of pain. It was covered in blood, and its strength to resist greatly diminished. "You all just wait, once my Form Blood Clan breaks free from the seal, none of you will escape," it roared. "Your kin are welcome to seek vengeance. I, who stand proudly and remain ever unchanged, am Baili Chengfeng. At the Baili Family in the Eastern Continent, we await your revenge," Xu Zimei declared righteously and dominantly. As the sound of his declaration faded, the Form Blood Beast let out a pitiful scream and was completely dismembered by the ten great Divine Beasts. After devouring its body, the ten great Divine Beasts returned to Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. Once the Form Blood Beast had died, the surroundings became very quiet. The sky was clear and blue, and a gentle breeze slowly blew down from the mountaintop. Everyone exhaled in relief and lay on the ground, enjoying this moment of peace. Jiang Li and Jiang Dianfeng approached and bowed to Xu Zimei again. "Thank you, Young Master Xu, for preserving our Jiang Family." "It was just a matter of convenience," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Young Master Xu, I have a presumptuous request, and I¡¯m unsure if I should speak of it," Jiang Dianfeng said. "With that said, can I really refuse to let you speak?" Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "Go ahead!" "The seal on the Form Blood Space has reached its final stage. Should the Form Blood Clan come into this world, I fear that all living beings would not escape a fate of misery and suffering," said Jiang Dianfeng. "But with just our Jiang Family alone, we are weak and helpless. I¡¯ve also been gravely injured and my life won¡¯t last much longer. Today, seeing Young Master Xu, I couldn¡¯t help but see hope once more. I wonder if Young Master Xu would be willing to play the role of hero, to save the world from peril. From here on, my Jiang Family will follow your command and follow Young Master Xu." "What does the world have to do with me?" Xu Zimei turned his head and asked doubtfully. "With your capability, I believe someone of your chivalrous nature will inevitably feel a sense of responsibility. The deeds of Young Master Xu will surely be remembered for generations. Future generations might even erect statues to commemorate you and pass down your stories forever," sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiang Dianfeng said with rising fervor. "To stop the Form Blood Clan and rescue countless from peril is a deed rarely seen even in the Era of Emperors." Upon hearing Jiang Dianfeng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei gave a toothy grin and said, "Sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m really not that responsible. In fact, I¡¯m rather petty and selfish. Apart from my own relatives, what does the life and death of others have to do with me? If I save them, it¡¯s because I¡¯m kind. If I don¡¯t, no one has the right to blame me from a moral high ground. The world has plenty of people who want to be heroes. Find them. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Let¡¯s part ways amicably, and not meet again in the jianghu." After saying that, Xu Zimei turned and left Sword Casting Mountain. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Jiang Dianfeng was momentarily stunned. He wanted to say something, but ultimately, he raised his right hand, hesitated, and still couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak. ... "Ancestor," said Jiang Li, coming over with a look of hesitation. "I know what you want to say. Now that the Three Sect lacks a Sect Master, it¡¯s time for our Jiang Family to strike back. This might also be the last thing I can do for the Jiang Family," said Jiang Dianfeng, gazing into the distance at Xu Zimei¡¯s receding silhouette with a sigh, "Where is the way out for our Jiang Family?" The words he had said to Xu Zimei were just an attempt to appeal to righteousness to keep Xu Zimei there, tied to the same warship as the Jiang Family. From the methods Xu Zimei had shown, he could only think of four words: "A promising future!" As for the so-called salvation of the world, their own Jiang Family could hardly save themselves, let alone others. The affairs of the world were for the people of the world to save. What a pity he hadn¡¯t expected Xu Zimei to respond so decisively. But there¡¯s always a way forward. Who can say for certain what the future holds? ... After leaving Sword Casting Mountain, Xu Zimei also planned to leave the Northern Continent and head directly to the Endless Heaven Sea to seek out Taiyang Zuzhao. The relationship between him and the Jiang Family was more of a matter of mutual benefit than anything else. Chapter 481 - 480: Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon, Li Zhizhong Jiang Yun told him the location of the Void Spirit Monkey, and he gave the inheritance to the Jiang Family. That was all! As for other things, Xu Zimei said he was very busy, the True Fate World was not yet completely perfected, and Taiyang Zuzhao was nowhere to be found. The secrets of the Demon Lord had not yet been uncovered, how could he possibly run off to be a savior at this time. ... S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having left Sword Casting Mountain, Xu Zimei prepared to return to Ten Thousand Swords City. Then, from Ten Thousand Swords City, he would take the Teleportation Array to Linhai City, a border town on the Northern Continent. Linhai City is located at the very edge of the Northern Continent, one could say it is the city closest to the Endless Heaven Sea. Once he arrived in Linhai City, he would be able to walk to the Endless Heaven Sea. Traveling hastily all the way, after a month, Xu Zimei finally arrived at Ten Thousand Swords City. After using the Formation in Ten Thousand Swords City, it was another uneventful journey through space-time. Xu Zimei planned to return to the True Martial Holy Sect to have a look after finding Taiyang Zuzhao. He himself had been in the outer world for years and did not know how long it had been since he returned. Because of the great distance between Ten Thousand Swords City and Linhai City, even taking the Teleportation Array took nearly a month. Ten Thousand Swords City was in the Sword Domain, whereas Linhai City was under the jurisdiction of the Overturning Sea Empire. When Xu Zimei stepped out of the Teleportation Array, his feet firmly on the soil of Linhai City. By then, deep autumn had arrived. The weather was overcast, the sky a dim shade of gray. Occasionally, a few gusts of autumn breeze would pass, enshrouding the distant mountains in layers of mist. Like splashes of ink, nature was filled with mysterious colors. Autumn was often wet, with continuous drizzles. On the first day Xu Zimei arrived in Linhai City, the sky began to drizzle. He rented a room at an inn in the city and stood by the window watching the street below. Linhai City was not a large city; on the contrary, due to its border location, it even seemed somewhat backward. ... "The Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon, Li Zhizhong, is back!" "Everyone, come and look!" A loud shout from the streets caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. Initially quiet due to the drizzle, the streets suddenly filled with residents. In the hazy misty rain, a burly man with a big build pulled a very large cart along the street. Raindrops fell upon the big man, his pace exceedingly slow. At that moment, countless residents surged out from both sides, some holding umbrellas, others braving the heavy rain. All rushed to either side of the cart, encircling the big man completely. Xu Zimei stepped out of the inn, prepared to go have a look. When he reached the street outside, he saw the white cloth that had been covering the cart had been removed. Inside the cart lay an enormous Black Jiao. The Black Jiao¡¯s body was a blur of flesh and blood, without a single spot unscathed. A thick scent of blood almost pervaded half the street. "Li Zhizhong has slain another Evil Dragon Jiao!" Someone nearby spoke in praise. "Indeed, all these Evil Jiaos will be wiped out one day. Then we people of Linhai City can finally live in peace." "Go on, quickly fetch some food from your homes, the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon needs to eat." As they spoke, the people scattered, and before long, the residents along the street emerged from their homes. When they came out, they each had a basket in hand. The baskets were filled with food, including steamed buns, grain, rice, and an array of snacks of all kinds. It wasn¡¯t just the residents on both sides of the street¡ªpeople from other parts of Linhai City also rushed over. Each person who came brought some grain from their own home. ... "Zhizhong, eat ours first, the steamed buns I just made are still hot!" "Eat ours, our meat pie is made from Mountain Bamboo Sheep, I saved some especially for you." Listening to the hubbub of conversation from the citizens around him, the burly man known as Li Zhizhong laughed heartily. He put down the handcart he was holding, then sat down on the ground, undisturbed by the raindrops on the ground. He casually accepted the food passed to him by the residents and began eating without a word. There were probably several hundred citizens gathered here. Each of them was holding some food, which gives one an idea of how much food there was. Yet Li Zhizhong¡¯s stomach seemed like a bottomless pit, and he could not get full no matter what. He wolfed down the food and after about an hour or so, the food in the citizens¡¯ baskets had already been eaten up quite a bit. "Are you full? If it¡¯s not enough, I can get you some more," one of the citizens nearby asked. Li Zhizhong patted his stomach and smiled broadly. The two rows of teeth that he revealed were strikingly white. After finishing eating, his belly didn¡¯t show any sign of change. He then slowly walked to the front of the cart, took a deep breath, glared with wide-open furious eyes, and his whole demeanor seemed to change. His already conspicuously defined muscles bulged intensely, filled with a sense of powerful, streamlined strength. With a loud roar, he grabbed the Jiao Dragon on the cart with both hands. All the tendons and muscles in his body were distinctly protruding. Then, he lifted the nearly hundred-meter-long Jiao Dragon with force. Xu Zimei, witnessing this scene, remarked, "Born with divine power!" Li Zhizhong, holding the Jiao Dragon, then began walking forward step by step. With every step he took, his feet pressed down forcefully, and the granite slabs beneath his feet would make a "creaky" sound. Not far ahead on the side of the street was a vast, empty square. In the center of the square, there was a triangular frame. Li Zhizhong walked to the frame, gently placed the Jiao Dragon onto it, and clamped it securely on top. It fit perfectly into the recessed area of the frame, trapping the Jiao Dragon in the middle. "Oh, the Jiao is being slaughtered!" The excited citizens surrounding the area shouted joyfully. Ignoring the increasing autumn rain overhead, they all went back home and brought back big basins. Li Zhizhong had a small knife hanging at his waist. The knife wasn¡¯t big, its shape was similar to the kind butchers used for slaughtering pigs. At the moment the blade was drawn, a "clang" resounded, and the blade¡¯s sharpness switched from contained to unleashed. The bright blade alone was enough to convey its sharpness. As Li Zhizhong¡¯s hand came down with the knife, it was like slicing through chives, chopping the Jiao Dragon¡¯s flesh into small pieces. The residents gathered around each got a piece of Jiao Dragon meat. Blood from the Jiao Dragon flowed down the body from the rack, spilling onto the street from the square. The heavy scent of blood soared into the sky. However, most of the Jiao Dragon¡¯s blood was caught in basins; after all, it was a tonic. Fortunately, it was the rainy autumn season, which could quickly wash away the stench of blood. Yet the surrounding citizens didn¡¯t seem to care at all, each looking at their shares of the Jiao Dragon meat with celebration and joy. Then happily, they returned home. As the crowd on the square dwindled, the Jiao Dragon meat was almost all distributed. Li Zhizhong¡¯s blade technique was very skilled. Chapter 482 - 481: The Lesser of Two Evils Every piece of meat was chopped to roughly the same size and distributed according to the number of residents, without favoring any particular household. Once all the residents had received their share of the meat, the people in the square had almost all dispersed. Only a skeleton of the once massive Jiao Dragon remained. The framework of the Jiao Dragon was black, seemingly undamaged, and held significant value for collectors. Li Zhizhong loaded the skeleton onto a cart and then walked towards another street. As he passed Xu Zimei, he suddenly stopped. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s empty hands, he took the remaining bits of Jiao Dragon meat out of a bag on the cart. He smiled, showing his teeth, and handed over the Jiao Dragon meat to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled back, accepting the Jiao Dragon meat. Then Li Zhizhong pushed the cart away, his figure disappearing around the corner of the street, vanishing into the relentless downpour. The drizzle evolved into a torrential rain. Jade Beads fell from the edge of the rooftops in a continuous line. The sound of the "pattering" rain rang in one¡¯s ears. Braving the heavy rain, Xu Zimei returned to the inn. He ordered a few side dishes and a pot of warm wine by a window on the first floor. He enjoyed watching this kind of weather. ... "Enjoy your meal, honored guest," said the waiter, serving the warm wine with a smile. "Little Second, I want to ask you something," Xu Zimei said with a smile, placing a Spirit Crystal on the table. "Honored guest, ask anything you like; there¡¯s no need for so much," replied the waiter, looking at the Spirit Crystal with anticipation mixed with a bit of trepidation. "Keep it; it¡¯s yours," Xu Zimei insisted. "You must know about Li Zhizhong!" "The Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon of Linhai City? Who doesn¡¯t know him here? In terms of fame, no one here can surpass him," the waiter responded with a smile. "Tell me his story," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "It¡¯s a bit of a long story," the waiter pondered for a moment and then said. "If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯ll take my time telling it." ... "Our Linhai City is a remote place, barren and undeveloped. Nobody would usually want to come here, not even the Overturning Sea Empire, which we belong to, pays much attention to us. For the people here, forget about cultivation; even getting enough food to eat can be a struggle." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The waiter said with a sigh. "We are near the Endless Heaven Sea, which is like a treasure trove, rich with all sorts of marine resources. The residents of Linhai City live by the sea, depending on the sea for our livelihood. Unfortunately, a long time ago, a group of Jiao Dragons took up residence at the edge of the Endless Heaven Sea. We refer to them as the Evil Dragon Jiao. They occupied that area of the sea, and most of the town¡¯s people who went there to fish or got near the area would be eaten by them, causing panic and unrest among the residents, making it difficult for them to live and eat in peace." "Doesn¡¯t the Overturning Sea Empire manage this?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "You may not know this, honored guest, but we have two scourges here. One is the Evil Dragon Jiao, and the other is the Linhai Wolf. One dominates the waters, and the other dominates the land. These beasts are very cunning. Their lairs are not in one place. The empire sent people to exterminate them a few times, but they could not completely eradicate them, so in the end, it was left unresolved," the waiter explained. "What does this have to do with Li Zhizhong?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Li Zhizhong has had an extraordinary appetite since he was young, consuming nearly as much as three adults as a child. And as he grew older, his appetite became even greater." To keep him from starving to death, his parents could only risk their lives to find food in the Endless Sea. Finally, one day, his parents died in the mouth of the Evil Dragon Jiao. At that time, Li Zhizhong was already twenty years old. That day, braving the heavy rain, he went out to look for his parents and had not returned for nearly a month. All of us thought he had died outside, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, he returned to the city half a month later, dragging the body of the Evil Dragon Jiao with him. Since then, he earned the noble name of the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon. The citizens of Linhai City also negotiated with him, saying that since he killed the Evil Dragon Jiao and eliminated the menace for us, we would give him food. Later, he even voluntarily shared the Jiao meat with us, which not only filled our bellies but also contained strong Spiritual Energy that was greatly beneficial for cultivation. As a result, he became even more famous in the city than the City Lord." "Do you know him well?" Xu Zimei asked. "Not really; he¡¯s somewhat of a loner," the waiter replied. "Usually quiet and reserved, he lives in a small courtyard in the north of the city and doesn¡¯t have many friends. He seldom initiates conversation with others." "I see," Xu Zimei nodded. After the meal, Xu Zimei returned to his room. He was quite intrigued by Li Zhizhong¡¯s story, and Xu Zimei was certain that the man had never undergone cultivation. Even though the Evil Dragon Jiao wasn¡¯t very strong, only at the Empty Vein Realm, it wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could contend with. Xu Zimei could tell that Li Zhizhong¡¯s strength was incredibly immense, almost reaching the level of the Esteem Vein Realm. His blood felt as if it was boiling hot water, exceedingly vigorous and tumultuous. ... After spending a night in Linhai City, Xu Zimei left Linhai City early the next morning. Based on the map he had acquired earlier, he went in search of Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s whereabouts in the Endless Heaven Sea. Because the timeline of this map¡¯s creation was too distant, back then the Yuan Central Continent hadn¡¯t split into five parts yet. Therefore, many places were somewhat unreferenceable. Walking near the coastal areas, the rain from the previous night had also stopped. However, the sun still hadn¡¯t come out, and the sky was overcast. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t walked far when he suddenly heard a series of howls. Turning his head, he saw a pack of several dozen wolves standing on a nearby hillside. These wolves were huge, all of them pure black. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, the pack seemed to go insane, howling as they furiously charged towards him. "How noisy," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. These must be the Linhai Wolves that the waiter had mentioned. One of the two menaces. With a casual wave of his hand, a large Spiritual Energy hand coalesced in mid-air. With a "boom," the Spiritual Energy hand descended from the sky, instantly annihilating the pack of wolves. A large five-finger imprint was left in the barren grassland. The Linhai Wolves behind him, having never witnessed such power, quickly ran off into the distance with their tails between their legs. Ignoring the rest, Xu Zimei¡¯s main objective was still to find Taiyang Zuzhao. He continued straight ahead, and not far from the coast of the Endless Heaven Sea, a series of buildings appeared. They were rows of wooden houses, resembling inns or docks. As Xu Zimei walked onto this dock, he realized that many of the houses were empty. Falling into disrepair, many roofs had even collapsed. After wandering around, Xu Zimei discovered that only the wooden houses at the very front still had occupants. The rest had long been deserted. Chapter 483 - 482 Searching for Taiyang Zuzhao Xu Zimei arrived at the room at the very front. Inside it was pitch-dark, but he noticed the room was arranged very neatly and clean. It just seemed that the owner of the room was not home. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think too much of it and, passing through the long corridor, found himself in front of many docked vessels. They varied in size. On the very front board of the dock, an old man sat fishing. The old man leisurely sat on the board, holding a fishing rod, his body motionless. Standing there, Xu Zimei could finally see the vast ocean in the distance. The boundless sea was calm and serene, yet behind this tranquility lay a terrible dread that shocked the heart. Humans harbored fear for the unknown depths of the ocean. Xu Zimei looked at the marks on the Taiyang Zuzhao map; the Taiyang Zuzhao was hidden within an iceberg. But Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t predict the exact location of the iceberg, as the changes were too great. He looked at the old angler, preparing to go up and ask him. When Xu Zimei approached the old man, the latter¡¯s originally closed eyes snapped open. Without looking at Xu Zimei, he simply continued to watch his fishing rod and said indifferently, "You¡¯ve scared my fish away." "Answer me one question, and I can compensate you with ten fish," Xu Zimei said. "You don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m not after the fish, I just enjoy the joy of the catch after the long wait." The old man shook his head in response. "The Evil Dragon Jiao is causing chaos, everyone in Linhai City has retreated into the city, why are you the only one still living here?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion, "Aren¡¯t you afraid?" "Old and somewhat home-bound, I don¡¯t wish to leave easily," the old man shook his head and replied. "Then has the elder seen anything like an iceberg around here?" Xu Zimei inquired further. "Here there¡¯s nothing but the ocean," the old man said with a laugh and a shake of his head. "Then I apologize for the disturbance," Xu Zimei glanced at the old man and took a step onto a small boat nearby. The old man seemed very mysterious and Xu Zimei suspected that he was no ordinary person, but that had nothing to do with him. He prepared to look around the Endless Heaven Sea to see if he could find the iceberg that contained the Taiyang Zuzhao. ...... The small boat slowly made its way into the depths of the sea, with blue waters gently flowing. As far as the eye could see, there were the waters and the distant and unreachable horizon line. The sea seemed to mirror the far-off sky. The autumn waters share the color of the clear sky! Xu Zimei sailed the small boat in search of the iceberg for several hours, but to no avail. Growing impatient, he stepped into the air, each stride spanning miles, and off he went for hundreds of miles at a time. Unfortunately, after several back-and-forths, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t see anything. Forget icebergs, he didn¡¯t even see a single island. The sky was already darkening, with gloomy weather becoming even more terrifying. In the darkness, the sea also began to grow restless, the waves tossing up small patches of froth. Xu Zimei rode the small boat slowly back to the dock. The old man was still standing on the shore, holding a very large yellow sack and scattering something into the seabed. Seeing Xu Zimei return, the old man paid him no mind, but continued to quietly scatter. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother him and took the opportunity of nightfall to return to Linhai City. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the Endless Heaven Sea, and it seemed that the dock¡¯s old man wasn¡¯t willing to talk more with him. He thought about searching inside Linhai City for someone to ask, but the people of Linhai City were all afraid to venture into the Endless Heaven Sea. It seemed he could only seek out the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon, Li Zhizhong. He often frequented the Endless Heaven Sea, so if there really were something, he would likely know about it. ....... After returning to the inn he had stayed at before, Xu Zimei ordered a pot of warm wine and began chatting with the same young waiter again. "You¡¯re talking about that old man at the dock?" the shop¡¯s young waiter suddenly realized, and said with a smile. "I don¡¯t know his name, but it seems all the residents in town call him Uncle Shang. He¡¯s a strange old man who has been living at the dock for a very long time. Later, when the Evil Dragon Jiao caused havoc, everyone moved away from the dock back into town, but he continued to live there alone. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s advice. Xu Zimei nodded, finished his dinner, and then left the inn, heading straight towards the north of the city. After inquiring briefly, Xu Zimei arrived at Li Zhizhong¡¯s home. The courtyard wasn¡¯t very spacious, and the house was one of those very old-fashioned mud-brick types. As Xu Zimei walked through the black wooden gate, he saw many remnants scattered across the not-so-spacious courtyard. There were those of the Evil Dragon Jiao, as well as those of the Linhai Wolf. Li Zhizhong, wearing a white vest, was in the courtyard grinding something. Upon closer inspection, Xu Zimei found out it was a mixture of countless Evil Dragon Jiao¡¯s teeth and claws, crushed to pieces. It seemed he was forging a weapon. When Li Zhizhong saw Xu Zimei, he smiled, showing his teeth. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile, "Can I help you with something?" "I want to ask you about the Endless Heaven Sea," said Xu Zimei. "Sure," Li Zhizhong nodded his head. He seemed to be friendly to everyone. "You¡¯re active in the Endless Heaven Sea all year round, have you ever seen a place resembling an iceberg?" Xu Zimei asked. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s question, Li Zhizhong¡¯s gaze became slightly focused, seeming to hesitate for a moment. "This is a good sign," Xu Zimei breathed a sigh of relief. He most dreaded returning without any success, and without even a clue to start searching, that would be truly difficult. Seeing that the other party was unwilling to answer for a long time, Xu Zimei hurriedly said. "As long as you are willing to tell me, I can agree to any condition you propose." Li Zhizhong¡¯s eyes filled with hope, then quickly dimmed again. He shook his head and replied, "There are some things that you can¡¯t do just because you want to." "How do you know I can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t tell me," Xu Zimei replied. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want to eliminate all the Evil Dragon Jiaos and Linhai Wolves near Linhai City. Do you have that strength?" Li Zhizhong asked, shaking his head. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and asked, "Is that all?" "I¡¯m not joking," said Li Zhizhong seriously. "Neither am I," Xu Zimei replied, his aura mighty around him. Endless Spiritual Energy began to converge towards him, and he slowly stretched out his right hand. His index finger, carrying endless Holy Power, pressed down directly towards Li Zhizhong. Li Zhizhong¡¯s face was stricken with shock, feeling as if that single finger was as heavy as tens of thousands of pounds. It was much more powerful than any of the Evil Dragon Jiaos he had ever seen. His right arm¡¯s muscles bulged without any particular technique, he simply collided directly with Xu Zimei¡¯s attack. However, the moment the two touched, Li Zhizhong¡¯s figure shattered as if he were merely a thin piece of paper. He was sent flying backwards. "I haven¡¯t even used a tenth of my strength," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "Lead me to the iceberg, and I¡¯ll take care of those beasts for you." "A deal is a deal," Li Zhizhong stood up, rubbing his sore arm, and said to Xu Zimei. Chapter 484 - 483: The Gate of the Iceberg The belly of the fish in the sky emitted a dazzling glow. The dawn had just begun to lift, and the two set off from Linhai City, heading towards the Endless Heaven Sea. Along the way, they chatted intermittently; Li Zhizhong was very reserved. Unless Xu Zimei initiated a conversation, he could remain silent indefinitely. When they arrived at the dock by the sea, Xu Zimei saw the old man from before seemingly tossing a yellow sack into the sea again. "Be careful of him," Li Zhizhong glanced at the old man and succinctly warned Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows as he had also suspected there was something off about the elder before. This time he was retrieving Taiyang Zuzhao and would not allow any accidents to occur. He wondered if he should kill the old man in advance to prevent future troubles. "Let¡¯s go," Li Zhizhong, who was beside him, didn¡¯t say much and directly stepped onto a small boat, speaking to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment before boarding the small boat as well. Watching the small boat gradually recede into the distance, the old man¡¯s cloudy gaze was unfathomably deep, his thoughts unknown. ... The sea was still calm, the deep blue water not exactly clear, but rather slightly murky. "It¡¯s really strange; there¡¯s been no attack from the Evil Dragon Jiao," Li Zhizhong said, shaking his head. Xu Zimei was startled for a moment. It was said the waters were fraught with Evil Dragon Jiao, yet he hadn¡¯t encountered any during his visit the day before. After reaching a certain part of the sea, Li Zhizhong surveyed the surroundings and slowly brought the boat to a halt. Then he nodded to Xu Zimei and directly jumped into the sea. Xu Zimei was taken aback and secretly guessed that the ice mountain might be underwater. He had always thought that ice mountains floated on the surface, never considering that one might sink to the ocean floor. Following Li Zhizhong¡¯s lead, they entered the seabed but found nothing unusual. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Zhizhong lingered at the bottom of the sea for a long while before finally retrieving a small bug from his Storage Ring. "This is the Crimson Fire Bug, highly sensitive to things with the Fire Attribute," Li Zhizhong explained. Xu Zimei found everything quite interesting. Once the Crimson Fire Bug made contact with the seawater, it began to struggle desperately, swimming quickly towards the north. "The trail of this ice mountain is unpredictable, but it has always been within this sea area," Li Zhizhong elucidated. After the Crimson Fire Bug had swum for half an hour, it appeared to be exhausted, noticeably slowing its pace. Li Zhizhong then put the tired bug away and brought out a new Crimson Fire Bug. Following the direction of these bugs, after a few hours more, the silhouette of a triangular ice mountain came into view. As they got closer to the ice mountain, Xu Zimei could feel the Taiying Youying within him trembling. Moreover, the trembling and shaking became more and more intense. "This is the place," he affirmed to himself. "Is this what you are looking for?" Li Zhizhong turned to ask. Xu Zimei nodded slightly in confirmation. The two ascended the ice mountain, which wasn¡¯t particularly large in size and had a snow-white surface. But when Xu Zimei touched it with his hand, he could feel a warm current. In front of the ice mountain was a fiery red door. The door was closed tightly, with a slot in the center that resembled a round sun, inscribed with numerous symbols Xu Zimei had never seen before. Approaching the door, he could feel as if a force was boiling within him. His Prison Suppressor Demon Body seemed eager to move, as if it wanted to awaken. "How did you discover this place?" Xu Zimei asked Li Zhizhong, curious. Li Zhizhong smiled, focusing his gaze on the endless expanse of sea, then fell silent. ...¡­ Decades ago in the winter, an abandoned infant was thrown by the side of the Endless Heaven Sea. A fishing couple saw the abandoned infant and took pity on him, deciding to raise him as their own. They named him "Li Zhizhong." As the abandoned infant grew older, he consumed more and more food. That year coincided with the Evil Dragon Jiao taking up residence in the Endless Heaven Sea, and the residents of Linhai City were feeling an acute shortage of food. The kind-hearted couple could not bear to see the child starve. After trying countless solutions, they ultimately decided to fish in the Endless Heaven Sea. They never returned, and the twenty-year-old abandoned infant braved the pouring rain to search for them. Waves churned tumultuously on the sea surface, and the storm surged violently. The sky seemed as if it could collapse at any moment. The small boat was flipped over, and the abandoned infant fell into the sea. When he awoke, he found himself lying on a warm iceberg. His veins seemed to burn like fire within him, his strength becoming boundless. He drifted at sea for several days, yet he still couldn¡¯t find the couple. When he finally returned to the city, he encountered an Evil Dragon Jiao. In a situation where death seemed certain, he never expected that in his panic he would smash the Evil Dragon Jiao¡¯s head with a single punch. Taking the body of the Evil Dragon Jiao back to Linhai City, he became an overnight sensation and was hailed as the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon. After finishing his story, Li Zhizhong laughed and said, "Since then, I¡¯ve been coming here often. Because the closer I get to this door, the more my blood seems to boil within me. But no matter what method I use, I can¡¯t seem to open this door." Xu Zimei nodded slightly; he placed his hand on the door, unable to discern what material it was made of. Just then, the map that had guided him here, now in his Storage Ring, suddenly emitted a blinding light. The light floated in mid-air, brilliant as a scorching sun. It radiated a dazzling light, seemingly ready to soar into the heavens. Eventually, the light turned into a stream and flowed into a circular slot. With a "boom," accompanying a muffled sound, the door slowly began to open. Within the door, there was nothingness; no one could see what lay inside. But the moment the door opened, the entire iceberg seemed to tremble. At that moment, a succession of dragon roars resounded all around. Xu Zimei turned to look and saw the iceberg had been surrounded by a large group of Evil Dragon Jiaos. There were at least hundreds of these Evil Dragon Jiaos, each with an imposing aura, among them not a few of Emperor Pulse Realm and Saint Vein Realm. On the back of one black-purple Evil Dragon Jiao, sat a person. An old man, the same elder Xu Zimei had encountered at the dock before. "How many years has it been? Old man has waited so many years. Oh decrepit wood, this door has finally opened." The elder sat on the back of the Evil Dragon Jiao, shouting wildly. Seeing this, Li Zhizhong boiled with rage and bellowed, "So all these Evil Dragon Jiaos were raised by you!" Only then did Xu Zimei recall seeing the elder tossing something into the sea earlier, which turned out to be food for the Evil Dragon Jiaos. "Don¡¯t be so angry," the elder laughed heartily. "Even your arrival was personally arranged by me." "What do you mean?" Li Zhizhong said, his face showing discomfort. Chapter 485 - 484: The Scene within the Void The old man laughed heartily and said, "Do you know your own identity?" "What identity?" Li Zhizhong said in confusion. "You should feel that you are not human," the old man replied. "In fact, you come from the Flame Clan." "How do you know that?" Li Zhizhong frowned slightly as he responded. "Of course I know, it was I who took you away from the Flame Clan," the old man said. "That night, when your boat capsized in the Endless Heaven Sea, it was also I who placed you upon this ice mountain, activating some of your bloodline within." "Are you also from the Flame Clan?" Li Zhizhong instantly caught on. "What is our relationship?" "Just fellow clansmen, that¡¯s all," the old man shook his head as he replied. "Dozens of years ago in the summer, I passed by here by chance and discovered this ice mountain. Inside the ice mountain, there was a strong energy fluctuation. I could sense the heat it contained, truly rare in this world. My intuition told me that as long as I obtained what was inside, I could ascend to immortality in one step. Unfortunately, no matter what method I used, I couldn¡¯t break through this ice mountain. Then one day, the ice mountain suddenly radiated a brilliant light, and large characters appeared on it, ¡¯Waiting for the predestined one.¡¯" "What does this have to do with me?" Li Zhizhong asked, frowning. "Listen to me," the old man said with a faint smile. "At that time, I couldn¡¯t accept it, with the opportunity so close at hand, how could I just give it up to someone else? So I began making my arrangements." Xu Zimei chuckled lightly at the side, having guessed most of the story already. He said indifferently, "So, you used the Evil Dragon Jiao to protect this area of the sea, preventing others from approaching and discovering the ice mountain. Afterward, you took Li Zhizhong away from the Flame Clan and arranged for him to grow up in Linhai City, so his origin wouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicion. You built up Li Zhizhong¡¯s reputation as the Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon and then told him about the location of the ice mountain. In this way, when that so-called predestined person comes looking for the ice mountain, they would definitely seek out Li Zhizhong first. Then you would trap them, right?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, a flicker of surprise crossed the old man¡¯s eyes, followed by a smile. "You¡¯re right, now that this door has been opened, it¡¯s time for me to reap the rewards. How would you prefer to die?" "Perhaps you haven¡¯t figured out the positions of the mantis and the oriole," Xu Zimei shook his head as he spoke. "In the face of absolute power, what use are schemes and trickery?" He looked at the Evil Dragon Jiao surrounding them and slowly waved his right hand. A Space Gate opened. From within the Space Gate, a fierce dragon roar could faintly be heard. Upon hearing these sounds, the old man suddenly had a bad feeling. Then, the Space Gate swung wide open, and deafening dragon roars resounded. Dominant and immensely powerful dragons flew out from it one after another. Dragon might rolled over like waves in the vast sea, suppressing the entire sea area. Watching these dragons, almost a hundred in number, take flight, the old man¡¯s complexion drastically changed. "This is impossible, the Dragon Clan was clearly extinct, how could there be so many. Impossible," the old man murmured to himself. And at this moment, those most affected were probably the surrounding Evil Dragon Jiao. They carried the weak blood of the Dragon Clan, hence when so many True Dragons appeared, These evil dragons Jiao didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist; all of them lay trembling in the sea. It was pure bloodline suppression. Rolling dragon might accompanied by dragon roars echoed all around, as the huge bodies of a hundred Divine Dragons stirred up the waves that filled the sky. Explosions of "boom, boom, boom" rose from the seabed. And upon seeing this situation, the old man could no longer concern himself with anything else and attempted to order the evil dragons Jiao to stop them while he made his escape. Unfortunately, the evil dragons Jiao remained completely still, and in the blink of an eye, the hundred Divine Dragons had completely surrounded the old man. Before the old man could even resist, the hundred Divine Dragons, with their massive bodies and thick dragon¡¯s breath, Already surged towards the old man; the dragon might, accompanied by waves of energy, all blasted onto the old man¡¯s body. With a "bang," Accompanied by the old man¡¯s scream, his entire body exploded, and his flesh flew in all directions. ... After the hundred Divine Dragons did all this, they then surrounded the entire iceberg. Xu Zimei said to Li Zhizhong, "The matter I promised you is also considered done. You wait here; when I come back, we can return to Linhai City." Li Zhizhong nodded. The hundred Divine Dragons outside were also guarding against anyone causing trouble. After Xu Zimei gave his instructions, he stepped into the red gate before him, finding himself amidst the void. As the view before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes began to clear, he found himself standing in a plain. Looking around, the plain was burning with fire, and countless columns of smoke drifted in the sky. The temperature around was extremely high, and it became hotter the farther forward he walked. If previously, Xu Zimei had faced extreme cold while seeking the Taiying Youying, Then this Taiyang Zuzhao was the embodiment of extreme heat. Taiyang Zuzhao was formed at the beginning of heaven and earth when the first thread of supreme yang Qi and the essence of the sun coalesced. People referred to Taiying Youying as the way of the Wang Sheng, while Taiyang Zuzhao was truly the Holy God. One yin and one yang is called the way, and the combination of Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao is the derivative and profound meaning of all ways. In the ancient stories from the Yuan Central Continent, Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying were said to have given birth to all life. They were the utmost of life. Xu Zimei had not walked long before he saw the plains before him burning more fiercely. Moreover, these burning flames were purple and red, clearly not ordinary fire. He could feel the surrounding temperature getting hotter, and without having walked many steps, his clothes had already started to burn. Xu Zimei feared that if he took a few more steps, his entire body would spontaneously combust. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World opened, and under the suppression of the Chaos Pearl, he slowly drew out the Taiying Youying. The Taiying Youying was like a small animal statue. It gave off a very strange feeling; its appearance was seemingly ordinary, but no matter how hard you tried to look, Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You couldn¡¯t see or remember its features clearly. As if after one glance, you would completely forget it. The little beast that gave birth to myriad lives emitted a grayish-white chill from its body. At this moment, as soon as the little beast appeared, the entire space began to tremble. In the distant horizon, a terrifying roar came forth. And the Taiying Youying little beast before Xu Zimei likewise emitted a series of roars. The surrounding space continued to shake, and the spiritual energy transformed into waves that surged. Only to see Xu Zimei slowly taking the Taiying Youying in his hand. A chill spread through Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body from the Taiying Youying, driving away the heat around him. Chapter 486 - 485: Obtaining Taiyang Zuzhao As the cold spread throughout Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body, the warmth on the surface of his skin began to dissipate. Xu Zimei merely felt as if he were embraced by the April spring breeze, indescribably comfortable. He looked in the direction of the recent roar and began to walk toward it, step by step. Along the way, the Blazing Flame burned, the ground was incredibly hot, and the sky was filled with billowing smoke. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei saw creatures beginning to emerge from the large fires surrounding him. These creatures seemed to be condensed from flames, but no matter how he looked at them, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t distinguish their true nature. They seemed as if they were creatures of flesh and blood. At first, these creatures were weak, consisting of rabbits, elephants, lions, tigers. As Xu Zimei moved further forward, the monsters that appeared grew stronger. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei even saw the ten great Divine Beasts, as well as the so-called Exotic Species and monsters from the Mythical Era. Ying Dragon, Bai Ze, Vermilion Bird, Phoenix, Phoenixes... Many creatures that had long since perished and disappeared with the passage of time appeared here. Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow in his hand with Chaos standing to one side, kept slaying everything in his path, moving straight ahead. The Blade Qi from Tyrant Shadow was as vast as a sea of Purgatory; these Monster Beasts did not leave corpses after death but dissipated into flames. On this path of slaughter, Xu Zimei was covered in scars and nearly turned into a blood-soaked figure. Finally, a palace appeared directly in front of him. A reddish palace, almost entirely engulfed and burned by surrounding flames. In front of the palace was exceptionally quiet, not a single Monster Beast¡¯s shadow to be seen. When Xu Zimei arrived at the entrance of the palace, there was a sudden "boom." The flames surrounding the palace stirred wildly, as if greatly agitated. They surged and condensed into a mass, incinerating the space around to nothingness. From above, the flames looked down, turning the entire Firmament a fiery red. They rushed towards Xu Zimei with a ferocious momentum. Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, unleashed the Wrath of the Form King - the thirteenth move of the Way of Inquiry. The endless fury of Wang Nu collided with the flames. With another "boom," Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly, and the flames were extinguished. And Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. Xu Zimei steadied himself, furrowed his brow slightly, and stared straight ahead. Then, a pressure that seemed to come from the ancient past spread from within the palace. "Insect, hand over what you hold, and I may spare your life." ... "Are you very afraid of it?" Xu Zimei asked the little creature in his hand, which glowed with Taiying Youying, with a smile. "That¡¯s not something you should be meddling with," stated a voice from inside the palace. "Should I address you as Taiyang Zuzhao, or as Holy God?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "A name is but a mere label, creature. What are you trying to do?" Taiyang Zuzhao inquired. "You should know that since I have come here, there is no possibility of me giving up," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "Ridiculous, do you think you can subdue me with your strength?" scoffed Taiyang Zuzhao. "Even if the Great Emperor were to descend today, I wouldn¡¯t take him seriously." "The Great Emperor naturally wouldn¡¯t suffice, but there are some things that will," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. "Nonsense." The voice within the palace snorted heavily, and immediately a pressure that seemed capable of crushing everything descended. With an impossible to resist force, when the pressure came down, Xu Zimei felt his blood freeze. All the power in his body couldn¡¯t be exerted as if his Vein Gates had been sealed. He stiffened on the spot, unable to move. The pressure seemed intent on grinding Xu Zimei into dust, continuously squeezing his body. The bones emitted a "creaking" sound. As the overwhelming pressure descended, the sky above turned into a blood-red expanse. Xu Zimei found that within this blood-red hue, there unexpectedly appeared two suns. They were not fake or illusions, but truly and unmistakably two real suns. The moment the two suns appeared, Xu Zimei saw the Taiying Youying in his hand flying out as well. It turned into a stream of grey-white radiance that rushed toward one of the suns. Taiyang Zuzhao let out a roar, angrily said, "Wang Sheng, have you gone mad? What benefits has this kid given you?" Taiying Youying did not respond to Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s roar. Its speed was like a fleeting moment, and it had already collided with the sun transformed by Taiyang Zuzhao in an instant. Only then did Xu Zimei feel his whole body relax, as the oppressive force disappeared. "These ancient beings are really not simple!" He exclaimed as he saw Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao clashing together. The sky was split in two, half fiery red and half grey-white. For a time, neither side could determine a winner or loser, as both took on the form of myriad things. This was also the reason Taiyang Zuzhao was reluctant to take action; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to waste words with Xu Zimei. He would have just slain him directly. ... Seeing this, spiritual energy surged behind Xu Zimei. A cerulean blue planet slowly rose up. In this True Fate World, Xu Zimei slowly maneuvered the Chaos Pearl to fly out. Normally, the Chaos Pearl was hidden in the void, undetectable to anyone other than Xu Zimei. At the moment the Chaos Pearl appeared, a silent oppressive force emanated from all around it. The exterior of the Chaos Pearl was illusory, with rays of dawn within, auspicious clouds, and the harmonious cries of myriad Divine Beasts¡­ Within it, one world after another evolved. When the Chaos Pearl appeared, Taiying Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao seemed to sense something in the space above. Both glanced in Xu Zimei¡¯s direction. Taiying Youying had no reaction, but Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s expression changed drastically. "Wang Sheng, you¡¯ve set me up," Taiyang Zuzhao cried out in shock. He said, "How could this thing appear, how could it appear. Impossible, it makes no sense!" While Taiyang Zuzhao was screaming, he recklessly flew toward outer space. Attempting to break through the layers of void to escape. However, at this moment, the Chaos Pearl was faster, with Taiying Youying intercepting Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s path on one side. Immediately afterward, the Chaos Pearl began to tremble, and a swath of radiance shone upon Taiyang Zuzhao. The moment the radiance emerged, Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s figure froze instantly. He hung in mid-air, motionless. "I knew it, I knew that coming across you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape." Taiyang Zuzhao shouted in anger. Only then did Xu Zimei clearly see what Taiyang Zuzhao looked like. It was a small beast like Taiying Youying. Only, the color of Taiying Youying¡¯s small beast was silver-white, while it was fiery red. ... Then, the surface of the Chaos Pearl emitted an endless glow, with Taiyang Zuzhao¡¯s howls of pain. It carried both of them through the layers of void and entered into Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World together. As the two entered Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World simultaneously, there was a "boom." Xu Zimei froze on the spot. Chapter 487 - 486: Advancing to the Divine Vein Realm Xu Zimei stood petrified, her eyes unfocused, her gaze dull and lackluster. She heard only a "boom" as an explosion erupted within her True Fate World. It was as if the sounds of the Great Dao reverberated through the Endless Void into her ears. A multitude of strange and peculiar noises arose around her, and her vision shifted from color to monochrome. Eventually, everything dissolved into nothingness. Chaos stood by her side, while Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness had already entered her own True Fate World. The zhi shape of her True Fate World was beginning to take form, with its foundation more or less stabilized halfway through. At this moment, above the True Fate World, Taiyang Zuzhao intertwined with Taiying Youying, their combined power from the Chaos Pearl melding together ceaselessly. The world at this instant was unpredictable, with one half of the sky black and the other half white. As though cleaved asunder, the entire world thundered with a "rumbling" explosion. No matter where you were, that sound could be heard. Mad Winds raged as if the sky were collapsing and the earth was being overrun. Everything seemed poised to be devoured. Endless Spiritual Energy chaotically converged. And the Monster Beasts of the Myriad Demons Tribe trembled with fear in their lairs, daring not to so much as peek their heads out. This spectacle lasted for quite some time, perhaps for about half a month, during which Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t do anything. Both her consciousness and body were rigid and immobilized. Then one day, after half a month, the Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying in the skies above, after entwining for a long time, finally merged together. At the moment of their union, the firmament seemed to give birth to a Divine Beast of Cang Tian with hands grasping the sun and the moon, and carrying the stars upon its back. These two colossal beasts bellowed at the heavens, ultimately transforming into four streaks of light. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were the legendary four Holy Beasts: the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise. Yin and Yang produced two principles, the interaction of two principles engendered the four symbols, the fusion of four symbols gave rise to the Bagua, and the convergence of the Bagua spawned all beings. Thus, the two principles birthed the likes of heaven and earth, while the four symbols established the substance of heaven and earth. In the moment that these four Holy Beasts appeared, they all roared heavenward, with dragon songs and tiger cries, phoenix calls, and turtle groans. The four large beastly shadows continuously transformed. Every known and unknown Monster Beast evolved within them. All known and unknown species of Yuan Central Continent, be they the Myriad Clans or those long extinct through the ravages of time, also evolved within them. They evolved all beings. Of course, this included humans as well. After this situation persisted for some time, a "boom" was heard. The phantom figures of the four Holy Beasts exploded into countless streaks of light, scattering across the various regions of the Divine Continent. Each streak of light carried with it a dense breath of life. It was as if each streak of light was an egg, nurturing and forming something within. As these streaks of light fell upon the Divine Continent simultaneously, a multitude of beastly roars sounded in an instant. Once tranquil, the Divine Continent welcomed its most prosperous and bustling era. Countless animals appeared out of nowhere, emerging on the Divine Continent. Among them were tigers, lions, rabbits, mice, monkeys... Basically, a myriad of creatures formed in the sea, on the land, and in the sky. In a moment, the once quiet world erupted into cacophony. The newly birthed creatures, facing this world for the first time, were filled with fear and curiosity about everything. And in a certain area of the Divine Continent, the first human finally appeared. Then came the second and third, more and more new human beings like infants came into this world. ¡­ All the beings were frantically looking around this world, still adapting to everything. It was at this moment that Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiyin Youying took their places, and the True Fate World was truly, thoroughly perfected. In the Divine Continent, this was also a world indistinguishable from the Yuan Central Continent. The biggest beneficiary of the perfection of the world system was naturally Xu Zimei. The strength within his body was increasing by double, by hundreds of times. The eighth Vein Gate, "Enlighten," was also restless. The Spiritual Energy within his body was like a violent storm, a surging sea, flowing in the "roaring" river. The river of Spiritual Energy, carrying the Creation Force, flowed through his body for several Grand Circulations. Xu Zimei could feel his power growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the eighth Vein Gate was beginning to wobble under this impact. Xu Zimei was now at the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, and the next step was naturally to break through to the Divine Vein Realm. The so-called Divine Vein strong ones had reached the pinnacle admired by the mortals. After the Divine Vein, one could transform into an immortal, joining the celestial path and possessing supreme longevity. Of course, this step had nothing to do with Xu Zimei, although his True Fate World was now perfected. But it was still operating slowly, and he had to compete for Destiny, using the Destiny of the Yuan Central Continent to accelerate the growth of his own True Fate World. The most important step in impacting the Divine Vein Realm is to ignite the Divine Fire. Divine Fire can also be understood as divinity. When in the Saint Vein Realm, one condenses the Divine Soul, and the Divine Fire can endow the Divine Soul with divinity. What is divinity? Put simply, it can be understood as spirit. To endow a person with spirit, thought, the ability to think, and discern everything. Although the Divine Soul must still be controlled by oneself in the end, it can also act as an independent entity, possessing its own thoughts. When the humanity of the body and the divinity of the Divine Soul both reach a perfect converging point, one can enter the celestial path and ultimately transcend the mortal realm. The strength of those in the Divine Vein Realm is not just in terms of power, but even their life becomes extremely tenacious. To kill a Divine Vein Realm Martial Artist, you must erase his divinity and shatter his Divine Soul. Otherwise, even if his body is torn to pieces and only one drop of blood remains, he can be reborn. This is the terrifying power of the Divine Vein Realm. As for injuries sustained, as long as there is enough Spiritual Energy, they can heal rapidly. ¡­ After the fusion of Taiyin Youying and Taiyang Zuzhao, Xu Zimei found that he could move. He slowly sat cross-legged, his body¡¯s Spiritual Energy and Creation Force nearly overflowing. He couldn¡¯t hold it back. Xu Zimei hurriedly guided this surge of Spiritual Energy toward the eighth Vein Gate, Enlighten. There was only a "boom," a muffled sound from within his body. Xu Zimei¡¯s body shook violently, the impact on the Vein Gate, the breaking through of his own limits, was an agony that reached deep into his soul. He clenched his teeth tightly, using Spiritual Energy to strike against the eighth Vein Gate again and again. Before long, a "crack, crack" sound was heard. Fissures appeared on the surface of the eighth Vein Gate, Enlighten, and with increasingly fierce impacts, these cracks grew more visible, eventually culminating in a very loud explosion. The Spiritual Energy, like the waters of the Yellow River descending from the heavens, rushing into the sea never to return, "thunderously" poured in. Chapter 488 - 487 Six Paths of Reincarnation When the spiritual energy burst through the eighth Vein Gate, Enlighten, in that instant, the other seven Vein Gates around Xu Zimei also "boom boom boom" exploded with sound. After this wave of spiritual energy entered through the eighth channel, when it came out again, the surging river of spiritual energy had turned into a river of fire. This is what is known as Divine Fire. All of the spiritual energy rivers entering the eighth Vein Gate would ultimately transform into Divine Fire. And this Divine Fire would then flow incessantly into Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul. Sitting cross-legged in the center of Xu Zimei¡¯s abdomen, it had now grown up. To the outside observer, it looked almost identical to Xu Zimei. Moreover, because it had merged with the Nine Regions Grand Body, this Nine Regions Grand Body possessed nine layers of defense. To protect Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul from others¡¯ attacks. At this moment, that miniature Divine Soul appeared majestic and solemn, standing tall and imposingly. As the Divine Fire surged over, under Xu Zimei¡¯s control, the Nine Regions Grand Body did not obstruct. The Divine Fire was completely assimilated into the miniature Divine Soul. Watching the ceaseless river of spiritual energy enter the eighth Vein Gate and then transform into an unending stream of Divine Fire merging into the Divine Soul, Xu Zimei finally breathed a sigh of relief, for the Divine Vein Realm was now accomplished. It was a realm identical to his former life¡¯s, but with true strength, Xu Zimei felt that even facing Stepping into Immortality powerhouses, he wasn¡¯t afraid. What truly concerned him was the existence at the pinnacle of Immortality. ...¡­ The divinity of the Divine Soul had now been stimulated, appearing even more vivid and lifelike. It was no longer a cold, lifeless statue; now, it seemed more like a living being. After entering the Divine Vein Realm, Xu Zimei was also adapting to his current strength. He hadn¡¯t rashly used the Chaos Pearl to directly elevate his strength to the peak of the Divine Vein. It was still better to gain a more nuanced mastery of his power first before advancing further. And most importantly, now that Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World had been perfected, he possessed the capital to transcend everything. He was no longer bound by the fate of Yuan Central Continent. His breakthrough to the Divine Vein Realm seemed to have taken only a few days, but in fact, more than half a month had already passed. It was then that Xu Zimei turned his attention to his True Fate World. The Divine Continent was now completely revitalized. All creatures were gradually beginning to adapt to this world. The Myriad Demons Tribe could be considered the strongest force on the continent now, as the other creatures had not yet begun their cultivation. They were still merely mortals. In order not to disrupt the natural evolution of the world¡¯s creatures by being overly nurturing, Chaos had set up a barrier over the territory where the Myriad Demons Tribe resided, preventing other creatures from entering this area. At present, even the continent¡¯s creatures could not yet be called Monster Beasts, at most they were just animals. It was only after they began cultivation that they would gradually evolve from wild beasts into Monster Beasts. This was a slow process of evolution, just like a snake taking five hundred years to evolve into a flood dragon. After a flood dragon took shape, a thousand years later, it could then transform into a Pseudo-Dragon. The same principle applied to the other creatures as well. This was an era where the law of the jungle prevailed. The wild beasts began preying on each other, and a rudimentary food chain pyramid was taking shape. And now, humanity was still at the very bottom of that pyramid. The humans of this era had just appeared and could only fall prey to many wild beasts. They had yet to learn to create, to trap, to hunt with intelligence. It was an age where chaos reigned supreme. ...¡­ Xu Zimei stood before the River of Fate, gazing at the Eye of the Great Dao in the void. He murmured softly, and though it was a whisper, his words were of Supreme command. They resonated like a mighty hammer in every corner of the continent, within the hearts of all beings. "Now that the gloaming and turbid shine have taken their places, the Divine Continent is thoroughly perfected. The barrenness of the Era of Ruins has fully passed, and it is now time to turn a new chapter. The curtain rises, the Era of Ruins ends, and this new age shall be known as the Ancient Monster Era." His spoken words were recorded in the River of Fate, engraved within the Eye of the Great Dao. Thus from that moment on, the Era of Ruins had utterly ended. Just as the Yuan Central Continent moved from the Mythical Era to the Wild Desolation, and then to the current Era of Emperors, so had the Divine Continent entered the Ancient Monster Era from the Era of Ruins. The Ancient Monster Era unfolded its own tapestry. Today, the Myriad Clans stand tall, the age of chaos has arrived, and where the era¡¯s glory and decline will lead, no one knows. When the Divine Continent began to develop in an orderly manner, Xu Zimei readied to leave. However, at this moment, a magnificent radiance burst forth from the north of the continent. Xu Zimei turned his head to look, only to see the peculiar Bauhinia Flower he had brought in reacting. This Bauhinia Flower, which Xu Zimei had always found inscrutable, was left to grow. Now the flower had evidently reached full maturity; the previously six petals had transformed into six swirling vortexes. It no longer resembled a flower at all. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The six vortexes rose into the sky at the same time, spreading thick reincarnation forces and six different powers across the firmament. Xu Zimei discovered that this peculiar Bauhinia Flower had grown by absorbing the power of the Divine Continent. It had now become inextricably linked with the Divine Continent. After these six vortexes had ascended in midair for a while, countless black specks shot out from within the whirls. In an instant, these black specks shrouded the entire Divine Continent. All life on the Divine Continent, be it humans, animals, or plants, absorbed these specks. Subsequently, the vortexes began to spin with a thunderous rumble, starting to operate, hidden in the void. And Xu Zimei, as the master of this world, received the purposes and information of these vortexes after they merged with the world. After closing his eyes for a long while, Xu Zimei finally opened them, slightly astonished. He murmured softly, "Six Paths of Reincarnation." These six vortexes actually represented the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The Heavenly Being Path, Human Path, Animal Path, Hell Path, Path of Evil Ghosts, Asura Path. Following death, all beings could enter reincarnation, and based on the deeds of their lives, their virtue and vice would be judged before they proceed with their next cycle of rebirth. When the Six Paths of Reincarnation vanished into the void, an independent space dedicated to reincarnation was established. And after the Six Paths had departed, the peculiar branches and leaves of the Bauhinia Flower once again condensed. They formed a bridge, with six paths atop it, each leading to one of the paths of reincarnation. One seeking rebirth must tread upon the bridge and step by step enter into reincarnation. Upon witnessing this, Xu Zimei waved his hand lightly. The Forgetfulness Tree, rooted in the vast ocean of the Divine Continent, uprooted itself. Carrying with it the condensed Forgetfulness Water, it entered the space of reincarnation, taking its place right before the bridge. "This bridge shall be named the Netherworld Bridge," said Xu Zimei calmly. "From now on, those who tread the path of reincarnation must drink the Forgetfulness Water, forgetting all that has passed. Only then may they step onto the Netherworld Bridge and enter into reincarnation." Chapter 489 - 488: Refusing to Save a Dying Person As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, the void began to stir. The Forgetfulness Tree that was originally planted before the Netherworld Bridge started to change. Its form shrank and, astonishingly, it turned into an old crone clad in grey. This old woman looked exactly like the transformation of the Forgetfulness Tree that Xu Zimei had seen when he obtained it in the City of Oblivion. "From now on, you shall be called Meng Po. Provide the Forgetfulness Water especially for those undergoing reincarnation," Xu Zimei said calmly. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old crone slowly nodded her head, waved her hands, and the Forgetfulness Water under the Netherworld Bridge began to surge around her. Under her hands, a vortex formed. This was a brand new world, where aside from the existence of the Myriad Demons Tribe, all creatures stood at a fair starting point. All creatures were reborn with not a single one having truly died. Everything starts with the Divine Continent. ...... Once the True Fate World began to develop in an orderly fashion, Xu Zimei departed from there, his consciousness returning to his body. When he slowly opened his eyes, he remained within the space inside the ice mountain. Xu Zimei retracted Chaos back into the True Fate World and slowly walked out. He lifted Li Zhizhong directly into the air and descended upon the docks of Linhai City. "I have slain all the Evil Dragon Jiaos in this sea area, fulfilling the condition I promised you," Xu Zimei said flatly. "Now the residents of Linhai City can rebuild this dock." "I understand, are you leaving now?" Li Zhizhong asked. "I was never from this place to begin with," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Do you still plan to be your own Hero Who Slew the Jiao Dragon?" "That old man said I am of the Flame Clan, I should also go back to my own tribe for a look," Li Zhizhong shook his head in reply. "Do you know where the Flame Clan is?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "I do not know, but I can search slowly. I¡¯ll find it one day," Li Zhizhong said with a smile. "This can be considered a kind of cultivation as well." Xu Zimei nodded and did not ask further. Afterwards, Li Zhizhong returned to Linhai City, while Xu Zimei rode on the Dark Heaven Tiger, slowly heading toward the Endless Heaven Sea that led from the Northern Continent to the Eastern Continent. By following the coastline and circling a quarter around the Northern Continent, one could almost take a vessel back to the Eastern Continent. Apart from a few minor incidents, on the whole, Xu Zimei was quite satisfied with this trip. The sunset is infinitely beautiful, but it heralds the approaching dusk. The seaside in the afternoon was remarkably tranquil. The shimmering water under the setting sun was like an ink painting being stroked with a dye. In the distance, the mountains basked, with red being the clouds, while the blue interwoven with pink twilight and dark yellow sunset, was the very sunset itself. The journey was quite peaceful. More than a month later, after the relentless rushing day and night on the Dark Heaven Tiger, Xu Zimei could already see the coastline leading to the Eastern Continent far in the distance. It was a day in late autumn, carrying a touch of chill. The morning sun was not yet visible, and the overcast sky was exceptionally gloomy. Xu Zimei sat on the Dark Heaven Tiger and suddenly noticed about a dozen people running toward him from not far behind. In the front, three people seemed to be fleeing. Behind them was a group in pursuit. ...... The three people seemed to notice Xu Zimei as well, and their expressions became slightly invigorated. From a distance, they shouted to Xu Zimei, "Young master, save us, the young master ahead, please save us." Xu Zimei glanced back, uninterested, and did not respond, resting on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger. The group of people behind them moved incredibly fast and soon caught up to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at them; the fleeing trio consisted of an old man and two young women. The old man seemed more like a protector, keeping the woman in the middle at the front. And the woman on the left appeared to be a servant of some sort. As for the woman in the middle, she wore a blue-purple long dress, with skin fair and hair cascading down her back. Her lively eyes sparkled as if holding countless stars, easily drawing one into their depths. She had a delicate, small ovular face, with makeup applied intricately, though one of her earrings had already fallen off. Despite several tears in her light purple dress, and even her beautiful face filled with panic, the woman¡¯s image readily stirred up a protective desire in others. "Young master, save us," the servant beside her yelled desperately. The old man on their right had sustained serious injuries, and he seemed to be at the end of his strength. Xu Zimei witnessed the scene but lay on the Dark Heaven Tiger as if nothing was amiss, with his eyes half-closed, feigning sleep. The dozen or so pursuers behind them all wore red Blood Robes, their faces obscured beneath the garments. "General, what about this person?" The Blood Robe followers naturally noticed Xu Zimei too and asked their leader. The general frowned slightly and ordered, "Kill them all to prevent any mishaps." As the old man in front sustained severe injuries and could no longer hold on, he stumbled and fell to the ground. The old man shouted to the two women, "Miss, you two run, don¡¯t worry about me. Run!" "Uncle Ning, we can¡¯t leave you behind," the woman in the purple dress said as she tried to drag the old man forward. But the Blood Robe chasers caught up swiftly, surrounding the group within a few breaths. "Miss, even if it costs me my life today, I will carve a bloody path for you," the old man yelled, with blood filling his eyes. After encircling the three, the leading general drew a Longsword from the belt of a subordinate and tossed it in front of them. He said with a lamenting tone, "You... commit suicide." The old man looked at the Blood Robe figures, all shrouded in their red garb. The old man pleaded, "General Zhao, I know it¡¯s you. We renounce the empire, and we won¡¯t seek vengeance. Please spare the Sovereign a lineage, he once valued you." "Valued me? Exiled to the borders for three hundred years, never able to reunite with my family, this is your so-called valuing?" General Zhao shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let the princess go; you know this. The empire is about to change hands. In this conflict, innocent or not, everyone will be implicated." "Is there really no hope?" the old man desperately pleaded. "Whatever your demands, just say them." General Zhao fell silent for a moment before he slowly shook his head. He continued, "Commit suicide. I¡¯ll leave your bodies whole, let you die with some dignity." "Miss, I¡¯ll go ahead," the old man said, picking up the Longsword from the ground, ready to fight a bloody path. Suddenly, laughter came from nearby. "A group of big men bullying a few weak women and children, what kind of skill is that?" The group turned to look and saw a young man with a sword walking slowly from afar. Chapter 490 - 489: The Beginning of the Eastern Continent City The young man, clad in white, carried a three-foot-long white-edged sword, his long hair parted down the middle and draped over his shoulders. His skin was fair, his eyes bright and animated. As the Qingfeng breeze slowly picked up, his white garb fluttered. Any onlooker would have sighed remarking, "What a graceful youth." With every step the youth took, endless Sword Intent surged around him. Xu Zimei sat reversed atop the Dark Heaven Tiger, watching the scene with interest. Feeling the increasingly powerful Sword Qi from the youth, General Zhao¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He said, "This is a matter of the Tianheng Empire and has nothing to do with you, sir." "You see, I always love to fight against injustice," the youth in white huffed coldly. "You¡¯re just unlucky to have encountered me." General Zhao snorted coldly, and the several men in Blood Robes at his side all charged toward the youth. However, the youth merely smiled faintly and slowly swung his longsword once. Everyone heard a clangorous sound of a sword¡¯s hum, followed by blood spurting high into the air, as the men in black robes were all cleaved into pieces. General Zhao¡¯s face turned pale as he murmured, "What a swift sword." He hadn¡¯t even seen the sword Qi the opponent had swung. Had that blow been intended for himself, he feared whether he could dodge it. "Do you intend to make an enemy of the Tianheng Empire?" General Zhao couldn¡¯t help but retreat a few steps as he spoke. "So what if I do? I, Chen Tianyi, have journeyed across the entire Northern Continent, and have never bowed down to any power!" The youth in white shook his head and chuckled softly. "You¡¯re Chen Tianyi, the Gentleman Sword?" General Zhao asked doubtfully. "What? Is there someone else pretending to be me?" the youth in white shook his head and spoke. "I walk by my given name, and sit with my family name unaltered." "Mr. Chen, if you¡¯re determined to rescue them today, I might not be able to stop you," General Zhao said blandly. "But I will report this matter truthfully to the Sovereign of Tianheng." "You¡¯d have to live to make it back first!" The youth in white bared a fierce smile. Leaping into the air, his sword in hand became a thousand zhang of Sword Qi, killing all in its wake. General Zhao¡¯s expression was grave, and his demeanor serious. The imposing aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm spread mightily around him; he had caught the trajectory of the sword, but underestimated its power. With a "boom," the sword Qi, carrying a heaven-piercing sharpness, descended, splitting General Zhao in two from the forehead down. In his final moments, a slight look of astonishment lingered on General Zhao¡¯s face. As his rigid body fell to the sides, Chen Tianyi, the Gentleman Sword, slowly approached the others. Smiling at the lady in the purple dress, he asked, "Are you alright, beautiful miss?" "I¡¯m fine, thank you for your kindness, Mr. Chen," the lady in purple quickly shook her head, expressing her gratitude. Chen Tianyi smiled and took out a pill from his Storage Ring, handing it to the old man next to him. He said, "Your injuries are severe, and they won¡¯t heal anytime soon. This pill might be of use." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you for your life-saving grace, sir. This old man will remember it for the rest of his life," the old man thanked him earnestly. "We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows," Chen Tianyi nodded slightly before smiling and saying to the lady in the purple dress. Then he sheathed his sword and strode away. Watching the retreating figure of the youth in white, the lady in purple chuckled: "I had no idea that the famed Gentleman Sword would be of the same age as me." "The rumors are true; he cultivates the Haoran Righteousness," the old man reminded her by the side. "Miss, shouldn¡¯t we leave swiftly in case we attract pursuit?" The lady in purple hesitated then asked, "Uncle Ning, what about your injuries?" "It¡¯s nothing serious," the old man hurriedly shook his head. ... Chen Tianyi walked straight ahead, and when he passed by Xu Zimei, he laughed lightly. "Brother, that¡¯s not very proper of you to do," he said. "How so?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "We who cultivate should, by nature, save the dying, heal the injured, and draw our swords to help others. "Behaving indifferently as you did, showing no concern for the dying, is not praiseworthy," Chen Tianyi said, shaking his head. "Are you teaching me how to conduct myself?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Chen Tianyi shook his head and walked away with a hearty laugh. "There are a million ways to live for a million different people." Watching Chen Tianyi leave, Xu Zimei made no effort to stop him. He acted entirely on his mood, helping when he felt like it, and no one had the right to criticize him for not doing so. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care much about this small disturbance. He continued to walk along the coastline toward the dock where thousands of ships were moored, heading for the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei could already make out their silhouettes in the distance. After three more days of walking, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the dock. The dock was bustling with activity, with people coming and going. Ships were departing for the Eastern Continent, and ships from the Eastern Continent were returning here. The noise of life and the hubbub of the ships echoed all around. "Heading to the Northern Continent, we¡¯re short five passengers. Lui Family ships, with Emperor Pulse Realm experts on board. You can sign up with peace of mind, we¡¯ll depart promptly in thirty minutes." The crew members on the ships moored along the coast were all shouting aggressively. Each time a new ship set sail, another would fill the vacancy. Xu Zimei casually boarded one of the Lui Family ships. The ship wasn¡¯t very large, and besides the crew and the guards, since each passenger needed a room, the whole ship could only accommodate fifty travelers. The spaces on the ship were almost all taken, and by the time Xu Zimei arrived, many travelers were already chatting on the deck. Xu Zimei also saw Chen Tianyi among the crowd. The man smiled at him. ... Xu Zimei found a spot on deck and sat down. As the ship prepared to leave for the last time, Xu Zimei saw the same purple-dress girl and the old man from before boarding the boat. "Truly fateful!" Xu Zimei chuckled softly to himself. Once full, the ship began its slow journey to the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei looked out at the endless sea and the continent that loomed like a giant beast, momentarily overcome with emotion. After being away from the True Martial Holy Sect for so long, he couldn¡¯t help but feel homesick. As the voyage just began, many travelers did not return to their rooms, preferring to chat on deck and enjoy the scenery. The purple-dress girl sat with Chen Tianyi, the two of them chatting and laughing. The old man stood at a distance, watching over them. As for their maidservant, she ran to and fro, preparing food for the pair. When the maidservant passed by Xu Zimei, she huffed loudly, apparently dissatisfied with Xu Zimei¡¯s previous inaction during the life-and-death situation. Because Xu Zimei was sitting not far from the pair, he could faintly hear the topic of their conversation. The purple-dress girl had changed into a light blue gown and wore delicate makeup. She looked more beautiful and sophisticated than before. The individuals spoke quietly among themselves, and just then, a young man in a golden robe, holding a folding fan, took his seat leisurely at the table with the girl in the purple dress. Chapter 491 - 490 My Fist is Bigger The golden-robed youth slowly sat down next to the table, smiled at the lady in purple, and asked, "Miss, may I have the honor of your acquaintance?" The lady in purple smiled politely but did not speak; instead, she turned her head and started chatting with Chen Tianyi. The golden-robed youth couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit embarrassed, and he signaled with his eyes. Two guards he had brought with him stepped forward. The guards placed their hands on Chen Tianyi¡¯s shoulders, smiling as they said, "Could this gentleman please give up his seat?" Chen Tianyi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, as he was about to say something. Suddenly, he felt his longsword on his back tremble slightly. Following the direction of the trembling, he saw an old one-armed man standing at the edge of the cabin. Xu Zimei had encountered this old man before, known as the "Blood-Drinking Mad Blade." Xu Zimei had traveled on the same ship with this elder from the Eastern Continent to the Northern Continent. He had not expected to encounter him again. Chen Tianyi also noticed the one-armed elder and was slightly taken aback. His originally furrowed brow relaxed slightly, and then with a faint smile to the two guards, he said, "I too quite enjoy doing others a favor, so I won¡¯t disturb you." After he finished speaking, he prepared to get up and leave. "Chen Tianyi," the lady in purple hurriedly called out. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m right over there; you can call me if you need anything." A reassuring smile appeared on Chen Tianyi¡¯s face, and he then walked towards the Blood-Drinking Mad Blade. ... Watching Chen Tianyi leave, the golden-robed youth grinned at the lady in purple, "May I know the miss¡¯s name?" The lady in purple, Ning Caidie, looked a bit displeased but still responded politely, "Ning Caidie." "So, it¡¯s Miss Caidie, from Jin Chicheng." The golden-robed youth revealed a smile which he believed to be graceful. Ning Caidie seemed unenthusiastic, merely smiling perfunctorily. The maidservant beside her rolled her eyes and spoke to Jin Chicheng. "Young Master Jin, our Miss has something weighing on her mind. If her concerns aren¡¯t addressed, I fear she won¡¯t be in the mood for conversation." "What¡¯s on her mind?" Jin Chicheng immediately showed interest, hastily asking. "On our way here, our Miss encountered some rogues who harassed her. She was in a dangerous situation and a young master who passed by could have rescued us. But he ignored us, and had it not been for another young master Chen who appeared just in time to rescue us, you might not have met our Miss. Now, that same young master who ignored us is on the same ship, naturally leaving our Miss in foul spirits," said the maidservant bluntly, adding a bit of cleverness. Ning Caidie¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she called out to the maidservant, "Ying." "Miss, I¡¯m just telling it like it is," Ying replied somewhat defiantly. Ning Caidie sighed softly. Ying had been her personal maidservant since childhood, and though they were master and servant, they had long become like sisters. Having undergone drastic changes, there were few relatives left by her side, and she could not bear to scold her any further. She could only say to Jin Chicheng, "My apologies, Young Master Jin, Ying has been spoiled by me since childhood, you should not take her words to heart." "I think what this maid Ying said is not wrong," Jin Chicheng snorted, replying. "Anyone who could leave such a beautiful lady in peril is probably not a good person." "Exactly," said Ying, pulling a face in agreement. "Tell me, who is this person?" Jin Chicheng asked. Ying shook her head in Xu Zimei¡¯s direction, not saying anything more. At that moment, Xu Zimei was leaning back in a deck chair with his eyes half-closed, enjoying the sea breeze. Suddenly Jin Chicheng, followed by his two guards, approached. "Hey kid, my master wants you!" The guards shook Xu Zimei¡¯s deck chair and shouted loudly. Xu Zimei yawned slowly, opening his eyes and looked at the people before asking, "What¡¯s the matter?" "Apologize?" Jin Chicheng pointed in Ning Caidie¡¯s direction and said coldly. "Go and apologize to that lady." "Are you sick?" Xu Zimei replied, perplexed. "Apologize for your rudeness and indifference that frightened the lady," Jin Chicheng said indifferently. "I just met her by chance, is it wrong not to save her?" Xu Zimei replied. "You¡¯re not wrong," Jin Chicheng suddenly lowered his head and said in a low tone. "But I¡¯ve taken a liking to that lady, so you must apologize. Because I have the bigger fists." "Your way of chasing a girl is all wrong," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and said. "Someone once told me, if you like someone, you should force the issue. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if the coerced melon isn¡¯t sweet, it can still quench my thirst. Also, did you say you have a bigger fist?" Xu Zimei laughed, finding the comment amusing. "What are you laughing at," Jin Chicheng frowned and asked. "Ever seen a punching bag-sized fist?" Xu Zimei slowly raised his right hand, smiling as he asked. "Kid, cut the crap, do you want to apologize yourself, or should I make you..." Before Jin Chicheng could finish his sentence, he saw a fist growing larger in front of his eyes. Then a surge of force hit him, and he felt as if his nose had been smashed askew. It was as if a bottle of mixed flavors had been knocked over, a rush of sensations flooding his nostrils and sending him flying backward. Jin Chicheng stood up, rubbing his nose and screaming miserably in place. The two guards by his side stood frozen initially, and then quickly came to their senses and ran to support Jin Chicheng. They shouted at Xu Zimei, "Kid, you¡¯re finished. Do you know who our young master is?" "Come on, start your performance," Xu Zimei waved his hand, signaling them to speak. "Our young master is the eldest son of the Golden Scales City¡¯s Jin Family, it¡¯s already too late for you to beg for mercy." The guard shouted arrogantly. "Since there¡¯s no room for reconciliation, I might as well finish you all off," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. He then walked step by step toward the three men. The two guards supporting Jin Chicheng hastily retreated. Just then, a group emerged from the cabin next to them. "What¡¯s all this noise about?" A middle-aged man uttered softly. The leader of the group was a woman of roughly Xu Zimei¡¯s age. She wore a tight-fitting suit of lady¡¯s armor, her long hair tied at the back of her head with a black ribbon, phoenix eyes, willow eyebrows. With a high nose bridge, she had the beauty associated with women from the Western Region. One¡¯s first impression was of a gallant figure; a heroic woman who would not be outdone by men. And among this group were Blood-drinking Mad Blade and Chen Tianyi. After the middle-aged man¡¯s soft reprimand, Jin Chicheng quickly reacted. He frantically shouted, "Father, sister, come quick and save me! There¡¯s someone here trying to kill me." "What happened?" The middle-aged man stepped forward, frowning slightly as he asked. The man¡¯s imposing aura suggested he was ready for a fight. Chapter 492 - 491 Yu Beasts Appear The armor-clad woman quickly said, "Father, don¡¯t get worked up, it¡¯s not too late to find out what happened first." "You, tell me what happened?" the middle-aged man asked with furious eyes as he looked at the guards beside him. The two guards, terrified and trembling, naturally dared not hide anything and told the whole story in detail. After listening, the middle-aged man frowned slightly and said to Xu Zimei. "My son may be at fault, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can humiliate a member of the Jin family." "What a nuisance," Xu Zimei shook his head. He said, "Then summon all your Jin family members here, and I will kill them all at once." "You...", the middle-aged man grunted, with the power of Saint Vein Realm surging around him. "Father, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our trip," the woman beside him said to the middle-aged man. "Zhao¡¯er, what do you mean?" the middle-aged man asked, suppressing his anger with a frown. Jin Qizhao took a deep breath and said calmly, "Father, let me handle this matter." She turned to face Xu Zimei and said, "Young master, regardless, since my brother was the one who started this, but you also hit him. How about we call it even and end this matter here?" "Zhao¡¯er, you," the middle-aged man said, somewhat astonished. Even Jin Chicheng of the nearby city was very perplexed, saying, "Sister, was I beaten for nothing then?" But Jin Qizhao didn¡¯t look at anyone else; she only kept her gaze on Xu Zimei, waiting for his response. Xu Zimei turned his attention to the one-armed old man, Blood-drinking Mad Blade, behind him. The other party had seen his strength on the ship before; it must have been this one-armed old man who gave Jin Qizhao some hints. Otherwise, the matter would not have ended so easily. "I don¡¯t mind," Xu Zimei glanced at the one-armed old man. Seeing that the latter was smiling at him, he turned and lay back down on the lounge chair he had been in before. "Zhao¡¯er, why?" the earlier middle-aged man was still puzzled. "I can¡¯t allow any mishap in this affair, Father, you should understand that," Jin Qizhao said indifferently, "There¡¯s no need to create unnecessary trouble." The middle-aged man snorted softly and didn¡¯t say anything more. Although the Jin family is the top family of Golden Scales City, they have been gradually declining over the years. Now that his daughter has become a direct disciple of the Sect Master of the Heavenly Blade Sect, the Jin family will have to rely on this daughter for everything in the future; he dared not contradict her. The most important thing is that since she was young, this daughter has been fiercely independent, always striving to be stronger than others, and very decisive. Once the commotion subsided, the middle-aged man and Jin Chicheng left with glum faces. Only then did Jin Qizhao turn to the one-armed old man and ask softly, "Master, is he really that strong? He seems to be about the same age as me." "Zhao¡¯er, don¡¯t underestimate anyone in this whole wide world," Blood-drinking Mad Blade shook his head with a smile. "Even I am but a speck of dust in the grand scheme of things; always remember, there is always someone stronger." "I will take heed, Master," the woman quickly nodded. ¡­ The ship continued sailing forward. Xu Zimei found this ship quite interesting; every day the crew would sprinkle some kind of powder around the vessel. He did not know what it was. On the third day at noon, the capricious weather turned sunny and bright. A blazing sun hung in the sky, reflecting on the sea and making it sparkle and shimmer, clear and translucent. The tourists resting on the ship were startled by a sudden "boom." A beastly roar accompanied a jolt of shaking. It was as if the entire ship had been struck by something, beginning to shake violently. "Activate the Formation," Jin Qizhao commanded calmly, as though he had long anticipated this situation. Beneath the ship, a six-pointed star formation pattern emerged, followed by a wild surge of Spiritual Energy around it. A layer of azure barrier appeared around the vessel. The creature outside continued to slam into the ship, causing it to rock more and more violently, almost capsizing several times. The external world was a raging sea; the once-calm surface seemed suddenly enraged, waves rolling up in succession. In the midst of the gale and torrential rain, a giant shadow abruptly enveloped the entire vessel. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People looked up in terror, only to see that the shadow was a gigantic beast resembling a bat, over a hundred meters tall. Its entire body was ink-colored, somewhere between black and gray. The surface of its body was extremely smooth, with two wings attached to its waist. Its head was triangular, its facial features very small, almost indiscernible unless one looked closely. When the creature appeared, its size dwarfed the ship by several times. "It¡¯s a Yu Beast, it¡¯s a Yu Beast," uninformed tourists continued to shout in terror. "There are still Yu Beasts alive." "It seems our information wasn¡¯t wrong," Blood-drinking Mad Blade narrowed his eyes, saying in a cold voice. His tone was stern, his cold Blade Intent slowly spreading. Everyone knew Blood-drinking Mad Blade had ancient grudges against the Yu Beasts. At the start of the Era of Emperors, the human race and the Monster Race had both been greatly weakened after a massive war. And the Yu Race took the opportunity to occupy the Endless Heaven Sea, marking it a dark age for the Endless Heaven Sea. The father of Blood-drinking Mad Blade perished at the hands of a Yu Beast, hence his lifelong struggle against the Yu Beasts. With the help of many powers, he had managed to utterly destroy that race, freeing the Endless Heaven Sea. Unexpectantly, now a new Yu Beast had emerged. ...¡­ When the Yu Beast appeared, apart from a few panicked individuals, the majority remained very composed. For their journey was indeed for the sake of this Yu Beast. "How was Senior Mad Blade so sure this Yu Beast would attack us?" asked Jin Haizhou, the Family Head of the Jin Family, puzzled. "Because of the powder scattered around the ship," Blood-drinking Mad Blade replied casually. "What is it?" "The cremated remains of its kin." "What should we do with this Yu Beast?" Jin Haizhou asked, a little stunned. "Although it is only at its juvenile stage, it¡¯s not so easy to deal with. We should capture it alive if possible, but it¡¯s fine to kill it if the situation doesn¡¯t allow," said Blood-drinking Mad Blade indifferently. The Yu Beast stood hundreds of meters tall, its dark eyes fixed on the people aboard the ship. Its presence was majestic, and upon closer inspection, its aura was that of the Saint Vein Realm. This brings us to the classification of Yu Beasts. Most Monster Beasts gradually grow from their juvenile to adult stage with the passage of time. But Yu Beasts are different; they need to consume a great amount of power. Only power can transition them from juvenile to maturity; otherwise, they remain juveniles for life, unable to avoid it even at the moment of death. Identifying Yu Beasts is relatively straightforward; those below the Divine Vein are considered juveniles. Only once they have embarked on the path to immortality, do they truly step into maturity. Chapter 493 - 492 Fall When the Yu Beast¡¯s massive body stirred up the sky-covering waves, a loud "boom" echoed as cracks appeared on the barrier formation surrounding the entire ship. "Take action," the one-armed elder, Blood-drinking Mad Blade, said solemnly. As his voice fell, seven figures stepped out from among the crowd. All seven were clad in purple robes, their auras subtly interconnected, forming a cohesive force. In their hands, they each held an identical iron chain. The clattering of chains resounded as the seven moved in unison, slowly making their way forward. "It¡¯s the Heavenly Blade Seven Men," someone in the crowd shouted excitedly. The Heavenly Blade Seven Men were the seven direct disciples of the Sect Master of the Heavenly Blade Sect, each of them celebrated talents, their names known far and wide. They were all first-class Talented Disciples, which is why people called them the Heavenly Blade Seven Men together. And in their ranks, Xu Zimei also spotted the figure of Chen Tianyi. Speaking of Gentleman Sword Chen Tianyi, he had some connections with the Heavenly Blade Sect as well. As a disciple of Blood-drinking Mad Blade, he had no interest in blades but was extremely enthusiastic about sword techniques. It was because of this that he was almost expelled from the sect, but ultimately, Blood-drinking Mad Blade was too compassionate. In secret, he covertly taught Chen Tianyi the way of the sword. Although his specialty was the blade, at his level of achievement, he had mastered all techniques. Ultimately, Gentleman Sword Chen Tianyi became the most famous and the strongest in cultivation among the Heavenly Blade Seven Men. At that moment as the Heavenly Blade Seven Men stepped forward, they rose into the air, all charging at the Yu Beast. A thunderous "rumble" exploded beneath their feet. The whirling sound of chains also circulated. Blood-drinking Mad Blade¡¯s face was serious as he sat above the firmament, his presence as vast as the sea, the might of the Divine Vein Realm radiating from him. The Yu Beast roared skywards, the storm it stirred around it causing the ship to sail even faster. Seeing the Heavenly Blade Seven Men approaching, the Yu Beast suddenly spread its wings, which could blot out the sky and the sun, and swatted directly at them. Ripples spread through space, and the entire expanse above shattered. With a "boom," when those wings came down, they did so with an almost invincible air. The Heavenly Blade Seven Men were all sent flying. The Yu Beast roared upwards, every movement carrying immense might. "Bind it with the chains," Blood-drinking Mad Blade yelled from the side. Upon hearing this, the Heavenly Blade Seven Men¡¯s bodies surged with the power of either Emperor Pulse or Saint Vein. The chains in their hands clattered, emanating a dull grey glow. Roars came from the chains, which now bore the phantoms of Yu Beasts. Each chain featured one phantom, these apparitions exerting a terrifying force as they suppressed the Yu Beast. Xu Zimei watched intently from inside the cabin; each chain was not made of ordinary materials. Instead, they were forged from the remnants and spirits of Yu Beasts. This kind of chain, if used properly, could greatly suppress the Yu Beasts. Blood-drinking Mad Blade looked disinterested above, his Divine Vein Realm might spreading out, vast as the sea. During those dark years in the Endless Heaven Sea, after he had destroyed the Yu Clan, he had crafted these chains. It was a precaution, fearing that one day he might be overcome by weakness. At this moment, the Yu Beast looked at the chains, a flicker of fear in its eyes. Seven chains in total, all controlled by the Heavenly Blade Seven Men, danced in midair. ``` Phantasmal shadows enveloped the chains, making them seem as if they had transformed into Yu Beasts. The chains danced in mid-air, with several Yu Beasts roaring. Then, all seven chains flew towards the Yu Beasts. The roar of the Yu Beasts grew louder, deafening, shaking heaven and earth as they flapped their wings towards the chains. This time, the spiritual energy in the sky churned, and a large expanse of space that had just recovered collapsed once more. When the wings struck the chains, the expected scene of the chains being flung away did not occur. Instead, the chains, like corrosive bonds, wrapped themselves directly around the wings. The chains vibrated, and the phantasmal shadows roared in suppression from above. One end of each chain pierced through the wings, imprisoning them, while the other ends reached into the Endless Void, falling into the hands of the Heavenly Blade Seven Men. These nine chains separately suppressed the Yu Beast¡¯s seven key points. A chain each for the left and right wings, each leg, two for the abdomen, and one at the neck. The spiritual energy surged around the Heavenly Blade Seven Men as they desperately gripped one end of the chains. They pulled the Yu Beast straight up from the ocean floor, suppressing it mid-air. The Yu Beast, furious, struggled helplessly as the shadowy chains suppressed it too greatly, preventing its escape for the moment. As the Yu Beast was controlled and unable to escape, the Blood-drinking Mad Blade slowly drew the long blade from his back, up in the firmament. The blade trembled with a clang, four feet long, amber-like in appearance, a gleaming, blood-red crystal. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the moment the blade left its sheath, the one-armed elder gripped the sword in his left hand. The might of the Divine Vein Realm emanated from him, pouring out like the sea, and the spiritual energy from all over the Endless Heaven Sea stirred violently. The spiritual energy from the surroundings began to coalesce around the long blade. As more and more spiritual energy surged towards it, the crimson of the blade appeared even denser and more monstrous. The Blade Intent surrounding the one-armed elder grew more intense, almost materializing. The Blade Intent clamored crazily, even tearing the elder¡¯s robe. The one-armed elder roared, and his long blade sliced through the silent firmament. Countless spaces around fractured, the Blade Intent of Wu Geng burst forth with a sword light thousands of feet long, tearing through layers of the void, raising waves as high as mountains, thrusting towards the Yu Beast. The Yu Beast roared in outrage, struggling frantically. Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent pierced through the belly of the Yu Beast, and black blood flowed from the wound. The black blood stained the ocean below, and an unimaginable stench of blood dispersed around. However, the vitality of the Yu Beast was extremely resilient, and it continued to struggle forcefully. After landing that strike, the one-armed elder¡¯s figure slowly descended onto the deck of the ship. He looked sickly pale, his body unsteady, almost collapsing. Sheathing his blade, he paused for a long while before catching his breath. Jin Qizhao quickly supported the one-armed elder, asking with concern, "Master, are you injured?" "It¡¯s nothing," the Blood-drinking Mad Blade shook his head slightly. He said, "An old injury." "Was it from that great battle years ago?" Jin Qizhao asked. That battle with the Yu Clan was almost universally known across the Yuan Central Continent. However, few knew that following that battle, Blood-drinking Mad Blade also sustained an injury that proved very hard to heal. This injury ruined his Martial Path to Heaven, making it impossible for him to Step into Immortality for life. "It¡¯s nothing serious. Once these Yu Beasts are eradicated, I plan to retire to the mountains," the Blood-drinking Mad Blade said, shaking his head with a smile. "Now that all of you are growing up, I feel relieved." ``` Chapter 494 - 493 Debut In the sky, the Yu Beast¡¯s roar grew weaker and weaker, and even its resistance had lessened a great deal. Its entire body was dyed ink black by its own blood. Seeing that the Yu Beast was on its last breath, the Heavenly Blade Seven Men pulled on the chains and brought the Yu Beast onto the deck of the cruise ship. The tourists on board immediately stopped and watched from a distance. "Is that a Yu Beast?" someone whispered in discussion. "Master," the Heavenly Blade Seven Men were also somewhat excited, this was their first time killing a Yu Beast. "Yu Beasts have very tenacious vitality. Don¡¯t be fooled by its current state, gasping for breath. If not suppressed, it will quickly recover on its own." The one-armed elder instructed, "You few watch over it. Once we reach the Eastern Continent and land, it won¡¯t be so formidable." ... After the turmoil of the Yu Beast ended, the cruise ship continued to sail steadily towards the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei could faintly make out the outline of the Eastern Continent. The distant Dragon City was somewhat indistinct, the massive Divine Dragon seemed to be coiling upon the land. In the early morning, the purple sun rose from the east. Wharves of the distant Eastern Continent had come into view, with hundreds of cruise ships lined up in the water. The passengers who had been aboard for a long time came to the deck, looking at the Eastern Continent within sight. But at that moment, an angry roar came from behind the cruise ship. Immediately after, a sky-high wave crashed down. The giant wave rose to the sky, catching everyone on the cruise ship off guard. The masts and sails were directly broken by the force, and water accumulated in many parts of the cabin. Some people were even swept into the sea. The giant wave was fierce and, in an instant, Chen Tianyi reacted. Looking at the sky-high wave that rose and then swept down, he drew his longsword from his waist and swung it heavily. With a "boom", the sky-high wave exploded from the middle, splashing countless droplets. Under the powerful force of the wave, Chen Tianyi¡¯s body was sent flying backward heavily. With a "bang." Chen Tianyi was seen crashing into the side of the cabin on the deck, his back a bloody mess. And the purple-dressed woman, Ning Caidie, was the first to run out, quickly helping him up. She asked anxiously, "Are you alright, Mr. Chen?" "I¡¯m fine, you should go and hide with the others," Chen Tianyi said, waving his hand, gazing intently ahead. After the towering wave had fallen, the sea seemed to rage and lift tides as if in anger. Wave after wave towered, and beneath them a massive shadow began to appear and disappear intermittently. The one-armed elder, seeing the shadow, had a ghastly expression and whispered, "Another Yu Beast." At this moment, including the Heavenly Blade Seven Men and the rest of the tourists on the ship, S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. all had shocked faces, speechless. The Yu Beast was not alone and the one that had appeared again was even larger. Almost a kilometer high, it was comparable to a small-scale city. The Yu Beast¡¯s presence was even more imposing, with roaring storms and waves around it. To it, the cruise ship before its eyes was like a lone skiff floating on the sea. Amidst the waves it stirred, the cruise ship drifted aimlessly like a headless ant. "A Divine Vein Realm Yu Beast," the one-armed elder observed for a while before finally uttering several words with a distressed face. The sea had drenched his long hair against his cheeks, and he stood proud amidst the ocean. He wanted to draw his Blood-Drinking Blade again, but the time since he last drew the blade was too short. His injuries no longer allowed him to engage in battle. ... Seeing the new Yu Beast emerge, the Heavenly Blade Seven Men gave each other a glance, gripped their chains, and once again stood forward. Their auras surged around them, and the chains once again emitted a dark gray light, imprisoning the Yu Beasts. The phantom images carried by the chains howled, but the new Yu Beast merely glanced at them with disdain. Its wings swept up a colossal wave that shattered all seven phantoms. Even the chains were annihilated in the crashing waves of the sea. With the chains shattered, the Heavenly Blade Seven Men also suffered mental trauma, each spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. At this moment, seeing such a scene, all the guests aboard the ship could not help but feel a sense of despair. "I told you not to come. Now we¡¯re all going to die here," Jin Haizhou, the Family Head of the Jin Family, paced back and forth, speaking in terror. "It was you who said this could help us get closer to the Heavenly Blade Sect, that you wanted to come," Jin Qizhao said indifferently. Meanwhile, the maid Ying asked anxiously on the other side, "Miss, what should we do?" Ning Caidie sighed softly and said lightly, "I never thought I would not die in the empire¡¯s wars, but instead be buried here with the sea. Perhaps this is fate." "Save us," some guests were unwilling to give up, frantically shouting towards the docks of the Eastern Continent. However, it all seemed to be in vain. The Yu Beast controlled the surrounding storm, encircling the entire ship, leaving no chance for anyone to escape. Should anyone jump into the sea, they would likely be torn to pieces in an instant. At this moment, the Yu Beast high above looked down upon the people on the ship, its eyes devoid of any emotion. Surprisingly, it spoke in human language, "Killing my Yu kin and forging their bodies into chains. No matter which, you all deserve to be torn to pieces." "I¡¯ve killed enough Yu Beasts in my lifetime; it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Only regret is not being able to kill you as well," the one-armed elder said blandly. The Yu Beast seemed enraged, letting out a furious roar to the heavens. Its wings whipped up waves thousands of feet high, striking down, and at that moment, the ship emitted a piercing screech. In this desperate moment, suddenly a blade light slashed through. The immense wave was destroyed, and the blade light shot into the firmament, as if to tear the heavens asunder. "Who?" the Yu Beast huffed coldly, looking down at the ship with a deep tone. "Hey, I say, can we discuss something?" Xu Zimei yawned as he stood up from the deckchair, stretching languidly. He said, "I¡¯m in a hurry to get home, so could you let me go first? Lets deal with your issues after the ship docks?" Everyone stared at Xu Zimei, dumbfounded. "Has this guy gone mad? At a life-or-death moment like this, he dares to make such a statement?" Someone murmured to themselves. "Ant, you¡¯re seeking death." The Yu Beast roared furiously, its wings beating fiercely down. The tumultuous storm surged forth. "Ah, tough one!" Xu Zimei exclaimed, and at that moment, fierce Blade Qi rose from his body. Tyrant Shadow was drawn, the Way of Inquiry unfolded from the blade. With each step matching heaven and earth, he stepped into the air. The aura around him gathered and dispersed, every bit as imposing. The might of the Divine Vein Realm roared silently in the firmament like the Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon. The north wind whistled, clouds rolled with the wind, and waves covered the sky. The space beneath his feet shattered with each step, and Tyrant Shadow¡¯s Blade Intent split half the firmament. Chapter 495 - 494: Return to the Eastern Continent As Xu Zimei stepped into the void, ascending step by step, the entire sea area fell silent. Even the surging waves around were suppressed and gradually calmed down. "This, this," the people on the sailing ship stammered, unable to speak upon witnessing this scene. "He¡¯s become stronger," the one-armed elder murmured with narrowed eyes. When he had encountered Xu Zimei before, he was still in the Saint Vein Realm. He hadn¡¯t expected that Xu Zimei had already stepped into the Divine Vein. The one-armed elder couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, thinking about how young he was. Could it really be the posture of a Great Emperor? He somewhat dared not to continue his thoughts. Chen Tianyi¡¯s gaze flickered uncertainly, staring at Xu Zimei for a long time without speaking. And the purple-dressed lady, Ning Caidie, was also murmuring to herself, "If he¡¯s so powerful, why didn¡¯t he save us before?" "Miss, he...," the maid Ying hesitated to speak further at her side. ...... Xu Zimei held the Tyrant Shadow with Blade Qi spreading out around him like a prison, his gaze empty as he looked at the Yu Beast before him. The Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation was directly activated, and strands of faint green Spiritual Energy rose slowly behind him. At the moment the muffled sound began, his back was shrouded in a green mist, and layers of green stone steps were laid out. Under the cover of the mist, the green stones spread upwards, aiming to compete with the heavens in height. Xu Zimei¡¯s aura also surged in an instant. When the Creation Force around him filled the air, Xu Zimei paused mid-step¡ªa mere blink of an eye did not pass. He had already appeared in front of the Yu Beast. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand was raised high, endless Spiritual Energy accompanying Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent converging in the sky. With a "boom"! As the Curved Blade rapidly descended, the Yu Beast felt as if a great terror was upon it. Its whole body was so suppressed that it was sluggish, hurriedly stretching out its wings to block. "Puff!" Inky black blood spurted out in the sky as the Curved Blade descended, unstoppable. The wings that blocked out the sun were directly severed, accompanied by a painful roar from the Yu Beast. "Why bother, I didn¡¯t want to kill you in the first place." Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, saying, "I wanted to give your race a chance to continue. What a pity, you don¡¯t cherish it!" "So it¡¯s permissible for you humans to kill us Yu Beasts, but not for us to kill you?" The Yu Beast sneered disdainfully. It said, "What¡¯s the rationale behind that?" "The grievances between us go back a very long time, to the dark ages of the Endless Heaven Sea ¡ª do you know of it?" The one-armed elder interjected, "This isn¡¯t at all about who is right and who is wrong." "I know, whoever has the biggest fist has the reason, right?" the Yu Beast retorted with a heavy snort. It spoke indifferently, "Anyway, I am captured by you now. Kill or maim me as you will." "Since you are not afraid of dying, then I might as well torture you slowly," Xu Zimei said lightly, with a faint smile. "Can¡¯t you take a joke?" The Yu Beast was taken aback for a moment, then quickly replied, "Didn¡¯t you just say you were in a hurry to get home? Give me a quick death, and you can go home earlier." Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and, looking at the one-armed elder, said, "You all go ahead, I want to have a talk with it alone." "Young Master, this Yu Beast cannot be let go," the one-armed elder advised from the side. "If it escapes and grows to bring disaster to the sea areas later, what then?" "I know, you all go ahead," Xu Zimei said indifferently. The one-armed elder could only nod in agreement. Watching the sailing ship¡¯s direction as it disappeared into the mist. ``` "What are you trying to do?" the Yu Beast asked warily. "Want to roll with me?" Xu Zimei said. "Roll with you?" The Yu Beast was somewhat surprised. "Myriad Demons Tribe!" ... An endless sea whipped up a sky-full of storm, with Xu Zimei lying on the back of the Yu Beast. The Yu Beast was very fast, almost at home in this sea domain, reaching the docks of the Eastern Continent in just about fifteen minutes. After Xu Zimei got onto the dock, the True Fate World appeared and took the Yu Beast into the territory of the Myriad Demons Tribe. As for the rest, Chaos would manage it. Having traveled relentlessly without a break, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t plan on resting now. The journey was hastened by the Dark Heaven Tiger, and he enjoyed the ease of the ride. Emerging from Dragon City in the Eastern Continent, Xu Zimei headed toward the core area of the Eastern Continent. Traveling day and night, after roughly half a month, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the core of the Eastern Continent. The sky had gradually darkened, and the city not far away looked brightly lit, indeed a large city. Xu Zimei planned to rest here for the night. As he approached the city, Xu Zimei discovered the unusual aspects of this city. The city walls were blood-red due to the bricks and tiles being made of that color. Two skull patterns were engraved on the city gates. Xu Zimei looked up to see three large characters written on the wall: "Blood Slaughter City." "It seems that I have arrived in the territory governed by the Blood Nether Holy Sect," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The Blood Nether Holy Sect, as one of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent, was famous for being brutal and combative due to its Ancestor, the Blood Nether Emperor. He established the Immortal Gate here, and it has been in existence for over ten thousand years. Blood Slaughter City isn¡¯t an exceptionally ancient or famous city, but it is one of the few large cities within this territory. Also, most disciples of the Blood Nether Holy Sect are known to be exceedingly cruel, earning the sect the reputation of being the Immortal Gate most resembling a demonic sect. ... When Xu Zimei entered the city, he was stopped and questioned by the guards on both sides. He gave brief answers and then entered the city. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The city was quite large, and even at night, the main streets of the city were still very lively. However, Xu Zimei could still feel that beneath the bustling fa?ade of the city, the atmosphere seemed somewhat tense. Guards searched and patrolled the streets frequently, making it easy to notice that something was amiss. Xu Zimei found an inn; the place wasn¡¯t very crowded. Since it was late, the shopkeeper had already retired for the night, leaving only the young lad who was yawning and resting his head on the table. Seeing Xu Zimei enter, the lad quickly stood up and, with a smile, said, "Sir, you¡¯re looking to stay the night, right?" "Staying the night, is there anything to eat?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯m very sorry, but the cooks have all gone to rest," the lad replied apologetically. "Then just get me a good room, and also bring a jar of fine wine," said Xu Zimei as he sat down at a table nearby. After drinking a cup of wine, Xu Zimei took a deep breath and looked at the young lad to ask, "Lad, let me ask you, has something happened in Blood Slaughter City recently?" "Sir, you must be new here," the lad joined in with interest, smiling as he said, "Few days ago, the City Lord¡¯s son was killed, and now there¡¯s a city-wide manhunt for the assassin." "No wonder," said Xu Zimei, nodding slightly. As Xu Zimei was drinking, suddenly, the door of the inn was pushed open. ``` Chapter 496 - 495: The Man in Destiny A woman with a giant axe on her back slowly walked in. She wasn¡¯t particularly beautiful, but her appearance was rather delicate. She wore a black long robe, with light blue trousers underneath. Her hair was cut short, ear-length, and she had willow eyebrows and phoenix eyes. The moment this woman entered the inn, Xu Zimei felt something unusual. His Prison Suppressor Demon Body reacted, seemingly excited, experiencing the kind of thrill when encountering another of the same battle body. Xu Zimei guessed that no ordinary Hundred Great Battle Bodies could elicit such a strong reaction from the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. That left only one possibility, it had to be one of the top three battle bodies, meaning the other person possessed one of the top three ranked battle bodies. He had seen the owner of the third battle body, Jiang Mochou, if it hadn¡¯t been for the mysterious old man who suddenly appeared and took Jiang Mochou away, he probably would have had Xiao Guizi capture her by now. And this woman before him most likely possessed the second-ranked Axe Breaker Emperor Body. ... "Interesting," Xu Zimei drank a cup of wine, looking at the woman before him with great interest. The great world¡¯s situation was growing more and more chaotic, destiny was about to take form, and more and more Talented Disciples had appeared. Now that all three top battle bodies had emerged, this was something that had never happened in past eras. This was destined, as the prophecy said, to be an extremely brilliant era. Xu Zimei could tell at a glance the realm of this woman; she was at the Emperor Pulse Peak and was close to breaking through to the Saint Vein. However, the later stages of opening the Vein Gates were incredibly difficult, and this step would probably take a lot of time! At this moment, it wasn¡¯t only Xu Zimei who was observing; the woman had also been sizing him up since she walked into the inn. After entering the inn, her Axe Breaker Emperor Body could clearly feel trembling. It was a trembling almost tinged with fear. This was the first time she had encountered such a thing since she received the Axe Breaker Emperor Body. Tan Jiulin almost immediately remembered the words her master had once said to her. "She who accepts the second battle body, from then on, will also have her own mission." "The man in that mission," she murmured, looking towards Xu Zimei. "Guest, are you staying at the inn as well?" the inn¡¯s waiter came over and hurriedly asked. "Like him, bring me a jar of wine," Tan Jiulin replied indifferently. She walked up to Xu Zimei and calmly asked, "May I sit here?" "Sure," Xu Zimei nodded. After Tan Jiulin sat down, she took the jar of wine from the waiter without using a bowl. She took a big gulp directly from the jar and then looked at Xu Zimei with a smile, "Do you believe in destiny, young master?" "I don¡¯t," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Why?" Tan Jiulin asked curiously. "The strong want the weak to become lambs to the slaughter within a pen, so they deceive the weak with talk of destiny to make them give up struggling." Xu Zimei countered, "If destiny is real, then who determines destiny? And for the person who sets destiny, what then is his own destiny?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Tan Jiulin fell silent for a moment. After a long while, she finally spoke, "But my destiny tells me that struggling is useless. Some battles, you will inevitably encounter one day. In this world, there will always be success and failure." "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, nor do I care to entertain any talk of destiny," Xu Zimei shook his head. He replied, "Either you become a shrinking turtle, or if you block my path, stand in my way, then I¡¯ll tear you to pieces." "I would like to spar with you," Tan Jiulin slowly took the giant axe off her back and said seriously. "You¡¯re too weak, and besides," Xu Zimei pointed towards the door of the inn, and said, "take care of your own troubles first." ... As soon as his voice fell, there was a "boom." The doors of the inn were kicked open, sending shards of wood flying. Someone outside shouted, "City Lord, I have just witnessed with my own eyes that woman entering this inn." With the sound of that voice, a group of people emerged from the outside of the inn. The frightened innkeeper cowered at the front, not daring to move. This group was the city¡¯s guards, led by a middle-aged man in a red robe. Beside the middle-aged man stood an elder in green clothes. "Witch, I¡¯d like to see where you can flee to," the middle-aged man shouted, looking at Tan Jiulin. "You killed my son, and today you shall join him in burial here in Blood Slaughter City." "I never intended to run; it¡¯s only the wishful thinking of you fools," she replied. Tan Jiulin slowly stood up, her giant axe emitting a sharp edge. Then she swung the giant axe in front of her, chopping down directly. A beam of axe light burst forth from the blade, and with a "boom," it split the inn in two. The middle-aged man and the elder dodged swiftly, but the group of guards behind them was annihilated within it. "Emperor Pulse Peak," the middle-aged man said with an embarrassed complexion. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His name was Xue Fengyu, the City Lord of Blood Slaughter City, but he himself was only at the realm of Emperor Pulse. "Elder Xue, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time," Xue Fengyu turned his head to the elder in green beside him. His face was grave, "This woman is no ordinary person; I might not be able to capture her. Let¡¯s attack together for a quick resolution." Elder Xue nodded slightly, and both of their bodies exploded with the might of the Emperor Pulse Realm. "Your son disrespected me, ordering his guards to abduct me into his mansion. I had no choice but to kill him. I did not wish to kill the innocent, but now it seems you too must die." Tan Jiulin snorted, her giant axe bursting with endless sharpness. Her slender frame wielded the giant axe as if it was tailor-made for her, with moves both wide and powerful. Each strike carried immense might. Xue Fengyu and the elder found themselves suppressed in the fight. The entire inn was split into pieces beneath the giant axe, with nearby houses also collapsing. Only the table of Xu Zimei remained intact as he sat drinking in the midst of the ruins, watching the fight unfold. The woman was not only more experienced in battle, but even the Vein Skills she used were of a very high level. Xue Fengyu and the elder grew more frightened as the battle intensified, their hands already marked with several cuts. "Madam, we have already reported this matter to the Blood Nether Holy Sect, and someone from the Holy Sect will come soon. You still have time to run away," Xue Fengyu shouted from the side. Already exhausted, he had no choice but to reveal this information to save himself. "Noisy," Tan Jiulin uttered coldly. The giant axe in her hands grew increasingly sharp, with a mass of black spiritual energy enveloping the blade, as if a terrifying, fierce face was roaring on the edge. Tan Jiulin¡¯s hair fluttered, the giant axe drawing endless radiance, tearing through layers of space, striking down in one blow. Xue Fengyu and the elder¡¯s eyes were split wide open as they saw they couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Just then, a loud shout came from the distance. "Stop!" Immediately after, a streak of light sped forth, and with a "boom," it directly shattered the giant axe in Tan Jiulin¡¯s hands into pieces. Chapter 497 - 496 The Power of the Axe Breaker Emperor Body With her giant axe directly shattered in hand, a figure could be seen approaching through the air from afar. This figure was dressed in purple robes, with a strong aura of holy power echoing around him. Massive waves of spiritual energy rose at his feet, each step as if stepping through heaven and earth. As the figure approached, Xue Fengyu¡¯s face brightened with joy. He hurriedly shouted, "Elder Jingyu, come save me." The elder known as Xue Jingyu slightly furrowed his brow and said sternly, "A city lord acting so flustered, what sort of behavior is that?" Xue Fengyu quickly shrank his head, not daring to speak further. Though the Emperor Pulse Realm and the Saint Vein Realm are only separated by a fine line, within the Blood Nether Holy Sect, they are treated completely differently. An Emperor Pulse Realm cultivator could be the lord of a city, while those in the Saint Vein Realm were the core elders of the sect. Apart from the Sect Master, they were the most powerful and prestigious figures openly. Moreover, he now needed the other¡¯s help to save his life, so naturally, he did not dare to retort. "Who are you?" After Elder Jingyu descended, the imposing presence of the Saint Vein Realm pressed down on Tan Jiulin. He asked sharply, "You dare to kill an elder of the Blood Nether Holy Sect?" "He provoked me first; I was merely forced to counterattack," replied Tan Jiulin lightly. "I don¡¯t care whether you counterattacked or not, come back with me to the sect and await judgment," Elder Jingyu snorted coldly, bringing his large hand down. "You people, so accustomed to being in higher positions, always thinking you can decide the life or death of another with a single word," Tan Jiulin responded indifferently. When that large hand came crashing down, it covered an extensively wide area. Tan Jiulin knew she could not avoid it and had to confront it with all her might. With a "boom". As Tan Jiulin¡¯s fists collided with the descending palm, she only managed to resist for a brief moment before being slammed into the ground. Endless waves of force descended, leaving an enormous and deep five-finger imprint on the ground. "Stop your futile struggles; the gap between the Emperor Pulse and the Saint Vein is a chasm you cannot cross," Elder Jingyu spoke lightly. "Is that so?" As the dust filled the sky and eventually settled, Tan Jiulin was seen slowly standing up from the deep pit in the ground. Her black robes were covered in dust, and even her short hair appeared somewhat disheveled. An unimaginable imperial might spread and burst forth from within her. "I¡¯d like to see how strong you really are," Tan Jiulin said with a light chuckle, a pallor uncommon to her face. From within her, a "creak-creak" noise could be heard, as if bones were dislocating. She then pulled out her bones one by one from within and used them to condense a giant axe in front of her. Her skin turned bronze, and her short hair grew longer bit by bit, forming into countless small braids. On her forehead, the pattern of a golden axe appeared. At that moment, when she grasped the axe before her, a wave of force began to reverberate rapidly around her. The space around shattered, and even Elder Jingyu¡¯s body took a slight step back. "This is the amplifying effect brought by the Axe Breaker Emperor Body," murmured Xu Zimei from the side. "What is this thing?" asked Elder Jingyu, startled and puzzled. "You don¡¯t even know about the Hundred Great Battle Bodies," Tan Jiulin said lightly. She lifted the giant axe made of condensed white bones, carrying a stern and cold light. The golden axe mark on her forehead flickered, and in an instant, Tan Jiulin appeared in front of Xue Jingyu with incredible speed. The giant axe fell heavily, and with a "boom," Blood scattered, and the figure of Xue Jingyu was sent flying. "How could this be," Xue Jingyu said in astonishment. "Your Battle Body is definitely not ordinary." "Does it matter to someone who is about to die?" Tan Jiulin replied. Her speed was incredibly fast, and the golden axe imprint on her forehead kept flickering. Her attack power was also remarkably astonishing, especially the giant axe in her hands, which seemed to possess tremendous cutting power and the ability to ignore defenses. Each of her strikes was incredibly heavy. With just a few simple moves, Xue Jingyu was already drenched in blood, with no part of his body untouched. "You deserve to die," Xue Jingyu lifted his head and licked the fresh blood on his wrist with a gloomy look in his eyes staring at Tan Jiulin. "Quit your babbling," Tan Jiulin was unwilling to give her opponent the slightest chance to breathe. The giant axe in her hands swung down once again. Xue Jingyu let out a roar, and slowly spread his arms, blood rose from all around his body. It was as if the blood was burning, staining the entire firmament red. "Then let¡¯s die together," Xue Jingyu yelled with an evil laugh. As the blood filled the sky, the rich smell of blood spread, and the blood began to condense. It formed a very terrifying blood-colored monster. The amorphous blood monster roared and lunged at Tan Jiulin. Tan Jiulin raised her giant axe and chopped down, but the fresh blood clung to her axe blade like corrosive acid. Then, in just an instant, the fresh blood swallowed Tan Jiulin whole. Xue Jingyu laughed loudly as the blood qi around his body grew stronger and stronger. At that moment, a black light of extreme intensity suddenly tore through the endless void, descending from the ancient past to the present. The blood-colored monster was instantly annihilated within it. Tan Jiulin tore through the void, stepping out from the devouring darkness. Black spiritual energy enveloped her body, billowing towards the sky, even her giant axe was shrouded in an aura of destruction. "How could this be," Xue Jingyu shouted in horror. "That¡¯s because you have no idea what Axe Breaker Emperor Body is," Tan Jiulin said indifferently. Her giant axe descended, and before Xue Jingyu had the chance to flee, he was completely obliterated. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the situation turning dire, Xue Fengyu and his companion quickly attempted to escape out of the city. Tan Jiulin didn¡¯t even deign to look at them directly as she swung her giant axe. The giant axe split the endless void, and upon descending, it cleaved the main artery of the city streets in half. A deep gulf appeared on the ground, bottomless to the eye. Both Xue Fengyu and his companion were cut down by the axe. Tan Jiulin turned around, standing and looking up at the sky, while the space around her continuously broke and reformed in a cycle. Her eyes were piercing as she looked at Xu Zimei and called out, "Am I still too weak for you now? "Do I have the qualification to fight you?" With a casual gesture, the giant axe rose from the gulf and shattered the endless void, returning to her hands. Xu Zimei finished his drink and slowly rose from the ruins. For him, at the Divine Vein Realm, he indeed felt little interest in fighting an opponent who had yet to even traverse the Saint Vein. Even possessing a second Battle Body made no exception. Clad in a purple robe, his long hair fluttered without wind, and behind him, Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly within its sheath. Xu Zimei slowly lifted his right hand, extending his index finger. As he pointed down, spiritual energy converged around him. Above his head, that single finger seemed to morph into a pillar of the heavens. Chapter 498 - 497 I’m Too Lazy to Even Draw My Sword ``` As this finger descended from the sky, the space around it began to collapse extensively. The air waves carrying Wu Geng¡¯s aura pressed down, with a thunderous "boom" echoing forth. Accumulating endless air waves and storms, once the finger fell, Tan Jiulin only felt an invincible force descending from the heavens. Her body stiffened in place, the circulation within her body becoming exceedingly slow. She struggled to lift her giant axe to defend, but only heard a loud "bang." A great force transmitted from the finger, and she was sent flying out from the center of the storm. She was like a lone skiff in the vast ocean, utterly devoid of any resistance. "Bang!" The figure slowly fell to the ground, smashing into a crater several meters deep. She remained still for a long while before finally struggling to stand up from the ground. At that moment, she felt as though she had truly experienced the terror between life and death. Her heart still raced, and her blood seemed as if it had congealed. "You¡­," Tan Jiulin looked up at Xu Zimei, her lips parting slightly, but she couldn¡¯t articulate a single word. "You¡¯re too weak, so weak that I don¡¯t even have the interest to draw my sword." Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "You, who are like this, still talk to me about destiny? About fighting? About sparring?" Tan Jiulin was silent for a long while, she had been traveling around these past few years. She had seen real Talented Disciples and was confident she was no worse than others. "It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too strong," Tan Jiulin said after a moment of silence. "How did you obtain the second Battle Body?" Xu Zimei inquired. "My master gave it to me," Tan Jiulin paused before finally responding. "Who is your master?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "I do not know his name, I just heard others calling him ¡¯Sage,¡¯" Tan Jiulin replied. "If you can see your master again, tell him I have questions for him," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Have him come to the True Martial Holy Sect to find me. I spared your life this time; consider it a message delivered on my behalf." Xu Zimei frowned slightly, the title ¡¯Sage¡¯ sounded very familiar to him. The youth who rode the Azure Ox during the Mythical Era was also called ¡¯Sage.¡¯ In the conversation with the Divine Emperor, the one ordered to seal the Ancient Demon Cave was also referred to as ¡¯Sage.¡¯ Now, the second Battle Body also had something to do with this Sage. Xu Zimei indeed wanted to meet this person, to clear up some of his doubts. As for friend or foe, those who block the way will be met with no mercy! "One day, I will qualify to fight you," Tan Jiulin said seriously to Xu Zimei before leaving. "The second Battle Body is worthless in my eyes. Without it, what do you have left?" Xu Zimei spoke lightly. Tan Jiulin fell silent, eventually sheathed her giant axe, disengaged her Battle Body form, and slowly walked towards the city¡¯s outskirts. The sky was nearing dawn, with a glimmer of light appearing in the east, and the world remained in a tranquil silence. Tan Jiulin walked slowly out of the city, ultimately turning back to take a deep look at it. "Little Evil, do you think I can surpass him?" The Evil God List in her arms emitted a faint golden glow as it finally spoke, "As long as the heart is strong enough, there¡¯s nothing in this world that can¡¯t be done. It¡¯s just that man, I cannot see through him." ...¡­ The City Lord¡¯s death will cause a huge commotion throughout Blood Slaughter City. And the death of Xue Jingyu might also shake the Blood Nether Holy Sect, but all of that is of no concern to Xu Zimei. ``` Early the next morning, Xu Zimei prepared to return to the Extreme West Region by taking a Teleportation Array in Blood Slaughter City. After a lackluster journey through space, on the seventh day, Xu Zimei finally returned to the Extreme West Region. Sun-Chasing City is located to the north of the True Martial Holy Sect, within the territory of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Sun-Chasing City is one of the few large cities under the jurisdiction of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. It is said that an ancestor of the Divine Sun Holy Sect once pursued the sun to this place and, upon arriving, had an epiphany and ascended to immortality. The Divine Sun Holy Sect then established a city here to commemorate the glory of that ancestor. The morning light shone through the window, enveloping a splendid courtyard within the city in its warm embrace. Xuanyuan Xuantian slowly opened the door to his room, facing the sunlight with a profound and clear gaze. He was once a Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, possessing one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Xuanyuan Battle Body. He had also participated in the grand competition between the six sects, and although he did not take first place, he shone brilliantly. He was once the Saint Heir who was wholeheartedly nurtured by the Sect Gate to vie for the destiny of the era. But now, Xuanyuan Xuantian had to sigh and acknowledge that the affairs of this world are truly unpredictable and incomprehensible. Half a year ago, an old ancestor of the Divine Sun Holy Sect who had been in seclusion suddenly emerged. The ancestor not only made a breakthrough to the Immortal Ascension Boundary, enhancing the overall strength of the sect, but also brought back a young man whom he wished to cultivate vigorously to replace himself as the new Saint Heir. Xuanyuan Xuantian swore that he would remember that day for the rest of his life. He had proposed a challenge to the newcomer, only to be trampled underfoot, ending the fight in a very humiliating manner. The young man possessed the Undying Battle Body, which ranked seventeenth among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. And now, he has become the new City Lord of Sun-Chasing City. Although Sun-Chasing City is a major city under the rule of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, in the end, he had been stripped of his status as Saint Heir. It was, in a way, an exile from the sect, a veiled banishment. With his future uncertain, Xuanyuan Xuantian felt deeply saddened. ...¡­ Xu Zimei emerged from the Teleportation Array and found himself in the bustling streets at noon. A few days¡¯ journey south from Sun-Chasing City would bring one near the territory of the True Martial Holy Sect. Xu Zimei found an inn, and in truth, at his level, going without food for a long time was no longer a concern. It was merely an appetite he indulged. He entered the inn, which was at its liveliest during the midday hour. The crowd was neither too large nor too small. Xu Zimei chose a seat by the window and took in the view outside. Just then, a young man in a golden robe, accompanied by an elder, entered the inn. "Young Master Xuanyuan, please head upstairs. Your private room is ready," said the shopkeeper as he hurried over, respectfully addressing the young man. Xuanyuan Xuantian nodded calmly and was about to head upstairs. As he reached the stairs, his gaze inadvertently met with Xu Zimei¡¯s at the window and he paused in his tracks. "Young Master Xuanyuan?" The shopkeeper kept calling softly from the side. "Today I¡¯ll sit downstairs," Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a slight shake of his head as he walked towards Xu Zimei. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We can be considered old acquaintances, can¡¯t we? May I sit here?" Xuanyuan Xuantian asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "Take a seat," Xu Zimei nodded. Returning to the Extreme West Region gave him a rather homesick feeling. "You look despondent." "Is it that obvious?" Xuanyuan Xuantian chuckled lightly. Chapter 499 - 498: The Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect Xu Zimei nodded affirmatively. Xuanyuan Xuantian gave a somewhat bitter smile and said, "I¡¯m not as good as Brother Xu. Now I am in decline, and my future seems bleak. I don¡¯t know where to go next!" "If even having one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies still leaves you unsatisfied, then what about those martial artists who don¡¯t even have a Battle Body and are still struggling desperately?" Xu Zimei laughed and said, "Some things you have to strive for yourself. Contentment brings happiness." "Brother Xu is right, it¡¯s just that some things are hard to let go of, I¡¯m not that free and easy yet," Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a light laugh. "Brother Xu, since the Six Sects Grand Competition, there has been little news of you. Nowadays, geniuses are emerging in the Extreme West Region, making them inscrutable." "Geniuses? Name a few for me to hear," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Let¡¯s not talk about those from afar, just the current Saint Heir of our Divine Sun Holy Sect, Luo Changfeng. He just broke through to the Saint Vein Realm six months ago, and with the possession of the Undying Battle Body, he¡¯s already being referred to as the number one person in the Extreme West Region. As for Tian Mozi of the Purgatory Holy Sect, it is said he has inherited the legacy of an ancient demon, and his strength has greatly increased, making him notorious. And Xian Linger from the Immortal Spirit Sect has been confirmed to be the reincarnation of the Peacock Ancestral Master. In this short period, her cultivation has advanced rapidly, already displaying some of the grandeur of the past. Then there¡¯s the Myriad Beasts Sect. It¡¯s said that they didn¡¯t participate in the Six Sects Grand Competition because a disciple from their sect encountered a mishap with their bloodline, causing damage to the Pure Moon Altar. However, it¡¯s rumored that a disciple in that chaotic accident actually had a bloodline reversal, achieving a perfect level. They possess the double bloodline, with both the human race¡¯s cultivation speed and the Monster Race¡¯s fighting prowess." Hearing Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s words, Xu Zimei shook his head with a light laugh. He said, "They¡¯re just some chickens and dogs." "Xu Zimei, you have scarcely been seen in the Extreme West Region these past few years, leading many to gradually forget about you," Xuanyuan Xuantian said. "Brother Xu should still be cautious. There might be many who wish to challenge you." "Challenge me?" Xu Zimei asked, amused. "Yes, because you were the first-ranked in the Six Sects Grand Competition back then, already hailed as the number one person in the Extreme West Region. Defeating you would allow them to claim this title, wouldn¡¯t it? Secondly, there¡¯s also the fact that you are backed by the True Martial Holy Sect. To defeat the current Saint Heir of the Holy Sect would also be a way to gain fame!" Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a light laugh. "That¡¯s kind of interesting," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He said, "Let me give you a piece of advice. If you do find yourself lost about the future, you should travel more. The Extreme West Region is just too small in the end; with five great continents out there, who knows what chances are waiting for you elsewhere." Xuanyuan Xuantian nodded seriously, as if he had already thought about this idea. Over the course of a meal, the two of them talked about many things. Although they weren¡¯t too familiar with each other before, discussing the Martial Path always involved mutual exploration. Furthermore, with Xu Zimei missing these past few years, the Extreme West Region had completely transformed, with everyone rapidly growing, preparing to face the destiny of this great era of tumult. The two talked from noon until dusk, and just at that moment, a group of people walked into the tavern from outside. These people were all dressed in golden robes, the uniform attire of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Xu Zimei casually glanced over, but what truly caught his attention was the leader of the group. He was a young man with a sun emblazoned on the back of his golden robe. On his chest was also the unique Sect Gate symbol of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, and the color of his clothes was even more profound than the others. Back in the grand competition among the six sects, Xu Zimei had seen Xuanyuan Xuantian wearing this very attire. It seems this is the unique garb of the Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir. "Your old acquaintance has arrived," Xu Zimei said to Xuanyuan Xuantian. Xuanyuan Xuantian turned his head for a glance, and his expression instantly grew cold. There were four people in this group, two men and two women. At this moment, the leader, who was the Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, Luo Changfeng, slowly walked toward Xuanyuan Xuantian. "I went to the City Lord Mansion; they said you were here, so I came looking," Luo Changhe spoke, his tone calm. "Is there an issue?" Xuanyuan Xuantian asked without raising his head. "Xuanyuan Shixiong, Luo Shixiong is the Saint Heir; please mind your tone when you speak," a female disciple nearby said somewhat indignantly, seeing Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s cool demeanor. "Qing Liu Shimei, I am your senior, and I would also ask you to watch your own tone," Xuanyuan Xuantian coldly retorted. "Forget it, Qing Liu," another woman beside her said with a smile and a shake of her head. "Xuanyuan Shixiong is upset, we can understand. We¡¯re here to discuss some matters, it¡¯s a Sect Gate instruction; there¡¯s no ill will." Xu Zimei glanced at that woman; she wore a pale golden robe, her hair, almost waist-length, coiled several times down her back. Her features were exquisite, especially those clear, captivating eyes, seemingly untainted by a speck of impurity, exceptionally pure. "Please enlighten me, Qing Xue Shimei," Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a light laugh. "It seems somewhat inappropriate to discuss this here," Luo Qingsnow said with a smile, giving Xu Zimei a meaningful look. "There¡¯s nothing inappropriate; this person is my friend." Xuanyuan Xuantian said indifferently, "Could it be that the Sect Gate would entrust me with anything important?" It was actually no wonder Xuanyuan Xuantian felt this way; as a former Saint Heir, his status was now quite awkward. Because of Luo Changfeng¡¯s presence, everyone in the Sect Gate kept a distance from him. After all, his hope for the position of Saint Heir was gone, but in his heart, he was not content with mediocrity, so it seemed very contradictory. "Let¡¯s all leave," said Luo Changfeng, without saying much else. He pulled up a chair to sit down and began to speak indifferently, "You should be aware of the Southern Heaven Four Demons, right?" Xuanyuan Xuantian nodded slightly. The Southern Heaven Four Demons were four Loose Cultivators from the Eastern Continent, or more accurately, Evil Cultivators. Their methods of cultivation were too cruel, hence they were targeted by many people. However, these four were highly skilled in martial arts and elusive, making them hard for many pursuers to handle. "Recently, the Southern Heaven Four Demons entered the territory of our Divine Sun Holy Sect and even slaughtered a village," Luo Changfeng said: "The Sect Gate¡¯s elders emerged from seclusion to hunt them down, killing three but one escaped. I am ordered to hunt down that person, and according to my tracking and search along the way, I suspect he¡¯s hiding around Sun-Chasing City." "Who escaped?" Xuanyuan Xuantian asked. Each of the Southern Heaven Four Demons was skilled in different domains, and he naturally wanted to know the specifics. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s the Array Demon, Gongsun Hong," Luo Changfeng replied. "Hence, I hope you can cooperate with us to capture this Gongsun Hong and restore peace to Sun-Chasing City." "Sun-Chasing City is so large; if he truly hides, we will not be able to find him," Xuanyuan Xuantian mused for a moment before speaking. Chapter 500 - 499 Bai Meng’s Mission "He won¡¯t hide forever, because the evil cultivation technique he practices is too special; he must consume the blood of young boys and girls." "So, he will definitely take action again," Luo Changfeng stated with certainty. "What do you mean?" Xuanyuan Xuantian frowned slightly. "I want you to gather all the young boys and girls in Sun-Chasing City and protect them. In addition, close off the city and don¡¯t allow anyone to leave," Luo Changfeng said. "It won¡¯t be long before he reveals himself." "That¡¯s impossible. Sun-Chasing City is too large to be closed off just like that," Xuanyuan Xuantian shook his head. "I am following the orders of the Sect Gate; I have the authority to make decisions," Luo Changfeng said indifferently. "If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility." "Since you have the authority to make decisions, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you," Xuanyuan Xuantian said directly. "From now on, you are in charge of Sun-Chasing City. The credit is yours, and so is the responsibility if anything goes wrong." "Okay," Luo Changfeng nodded nonchalantly. Qing Xue, who was standing by, wanted to say something more but ended up shaking her head helplessly in the end. "Then you all should leave, don¡¯t disturb my drinking," Xuanyuan Xuantian turned around and said to Xu Zimei with a smile, "Brother Xu, let¡¯s have a toast." Xu Zimei smiled and clinked glasses. Luo Changfeng didn¡¯t say anything more and simply stood up and left, his face emotionless. As the group left the tavern, Qing Liu couldn¡¯t help but say with dissatisfaction, "Brother Changfeng, you¡¯re the Saint Heir, how can you let Xuanyuan Xuantian treat you with such disregard?" "To drive a person to death, you must first drive him mad," Luo Changfeng shook his head calmly. He continued, "Arguing and fighting are meaningless. Patience is a must for a winner. Either bide your time and do nothing, or strike to kill in one blow. Do you know the calm that exists before a storm?" "What you say is profound; I don¡¯t understand," Qing Liu shook his head in response. Qing Xue laughed and explained, "Brother Changfeng has just ascended to the position of Saint Heir; he cannot afford to be too sharp right now. Once he fully secures his position, that will be the time for a great purge." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, what do we do now?" the only male disciple of the four asked. "Go to the City Lord Mansion, and then close off the city today," Luo Changfeng thought for a moment before saying. "First inquire nearby to see if any families have children who have disappeared. Then gather all the children and have us and the City Lord Mansion protect them. When Gongsun Hong can¡¯t bear it any longer, he will naturally show himself. Also, order a complete search throughout the city." "Won¡¯t this cause too much of a commotion?" the male disciple asked hesitantly. "To strike a snake, you must hit its vital spot. If you don¡¯t kill it with one blow, it might come back to life," Luo Changfeng said gravely. "Now that we have killed the other Three Demons, our Divine Sun Holy Sect has established deep enmity with him. If we don¡¯t catch him quickly, he will continue to roam free and kill even more people." "I will go handle it right away," the male disciple nodded. ... Inside the tavern, watching the backs of Luo Changfeng and his companions as they left, Xuanyuan Xuantian snorted coldly. "Brother Xu, do you want to watch a good show?" Xuanyuan Xuantian asked Xu Zimei. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei was slightly startled. "If Brother Xu is not too busy, you could stay in my Sun-Chasing City for a few days," Xuanyuan Xuantian said. Xu Zimei looked at Xuanyuan Xuantian with interest; he wasn¡¯t in any rush to return this time. Other than visiting his parents, he just had to take care of some matters. "I won¡¯t hide it from you, Brother Xu, I¡¯ve actually heard about the Southern Heaven Four Demons long ago," Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a smile. "A few days before Luo Changfeng and the others arrived, I had already ordered people to pay attention to Gongsun Hong¡¯s movements," he continued, still smiling. "Now, I have a fairly good grasp of the situation." Xu Zimei smiled. He hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. Although Xuanyuan Xuantian was no longer the Saint Heir, he probably still had some informants within the Sect Gate. After all, he had been deposed from the position of Saint Heir only recently, and his own power should still be considerable. "Then why didn¡¯t you mention it just now?" Xu Zimei asked. "I certainly don¡¯t want to give him that credit," Xuanyuan Xuantian replied. "How about you stay for a few more days, Brother Xu?" "I don¡¯t mind," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After finishing their meal, Xuanyuan Xuantian took Xu Zimei to the City Lord Mansion. There, they prepared a small courtyard for Xu Zimei to stay in. As the sky gradually darkened, Xu Zimei¡¯s quarters were right next to the courtyard where Luo Changfeng and his companions were staying. The courtyard wasn¡¯t large, but it was decorated very uniquely. In the evening, as the deep autumn season brought a chill, the leaves on the large tree in the courtyard began to fall one by one, turning yellow. In front of Xu Zimei, space was torn open, and Bai Meng¡¯s towering figure slowly walked out. "Is there something you need?" Xu Zimei asked. "My lord, it is time for me to leave," Bai Meng knelt on one knee, silent for a moment before speaking. "It¡¯s about your mission, I presume," Xu Zimei said with narrowed eyes. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that this day would finally come. Bai Meng nodded. "Now you should finally tell me what your mission truly is," Xu Zimei said. "My lord should know about the Spatial Gate that connects the Ancient Demon Cave with the Yuan Central Continent," Bai Meng said. Xu Zimei nodded. "Wasn¡¯t it said that the Spatial Gate was sealed? Each generation¡¯s Great Emperor would cast a seal, preventing the Demon¡¯s Cavern from connecting with the Yuan Central Continent." "But my lord, have you ever considered that although the Great Emperor is strong, he is only so within the Yuan Central Continent. What exists within the Ancient Demon Cave, can it truly be sealed by the Great Emperor?" Bai Meng said, shaking his head. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked, his expression turning slightly serious. "The so-called Great Emperor¡¯s seal isn¡¯t actually sealing off the Ancient Demon Cave¡¯s descent to the Yuan Central Continent, but rather it prevents the people of the Yuan Central Continent from reaching the Spatial Gate," Bai Meng explained. Bai Meng took a deep breath before continuing, "The true seal of the Spatial Gate is the Demon-Suppressing Lock. The Demon-Suppressing Lock is forged from a very special Crystal Stone found between heaven and earth, which greatly limits our power. Thus, preventing the Ancient Demon Cave from opening the Spatial Gate." "The Demon-Suppressing Lock," Xu Zimei murmured. "Correct. To break the Demon-Suppressing Lock, a key refined from the Chaos Stone is necessary," Bai Meng explained. "The Chaos Stone is unique in the world, there is only one in existence. Every thousand years, the cosmos reverts to its starting point, the sun, moon, and stars¡ªincluding our Yuan Central Continent and the Heaven Beyond Heavens¡ªalign in a straight line. When that day comes, the Demon-Suppressing Lock will turn, and the seal will temporarily lose its effectiveness. That will be the best opportunity for the Chaos Stone to break the seal. The time for a thousand years is nearly up, and it¡¯s almost time for the Demon-Suppressing Lock to be opened." "Where is the Chaos Stone?" Xu Zimei asked with narrowed eyes. "The Demon-Slaying Family," Bai Meng stated word by word. Chapter 501 - 500 The Probe Xu Zimei blinked in mild surprise. "The Demon-Slaying Family, it has been a long time since he last thought of that name." "The Demon-Slaying Family is not only responsible for hunting down the Heavenly Demon of each era but also guards the Chaos Stone." Bai Meng said, "I must get my hands on the Chaos Stone before the Demon-Suppressing Lock turns, only then can I open the Spatial Gate." "You mean to go to the Demon-Slaying Family, huh," Xu Zimei felt somewhat in a trance. He murmured softly, "Lan Ke¡¯er." "Right, exterminate the Demon-Slaying Family, obtain the Chaos Stone, and welcome the arrival of the Ancient Demon Cave," Bai Meng nodded and said. "How confident are you?" Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and asked. "I don¡¯t know, that family has never been as simple as it appears," Bai Meng contemplated and said. "Go then, you can kill whoever you want, but if you encounter a woman named Lan Ke¡¯er, spare her life," Xu Zimei said as he conjured Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s image in mid-air with Spiritual Energy. "My lord, I hope you grow up quickly," Bai Meng said solemnly. "I miss those times of war and chaos when you led us to break fate, to fight against the heavens and to become enemies with the whole world. It¡¯s a pity that I might never wait for that day again." "You make it sound as if we¡¯re parting forever," Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. "My lord, I leave now," Bai Meng said earnestly. "Go, if you don¡¯t come back within three months, I¡¯ll personally go to the Demon-Slaying Family to find you," Xu Zimei said. Bai Meng knelt on the ground and deeply kowtowed three times before his figure slowly faded into the void. Watching Bai Meng¡¯s vanishing figure, Xu Zimei exhaled deeply. The moonlight through the window was bright; the autumn wind rustled. In the silent darkness, the cool air filled the room. Xu Zimei sat on the bed, beginning to advance his realm within the Divine Vein Realm. Divine Vein nine layers, of which he was only at the first layer till now. The Chaos Pearl from the True Fate World slowly emerged, and Xu Zimei¡¯s eighth Vein Gate opened. Divine Fire poured out, dousing his Divine Soul in rolling flames. The remaining power within the Chaos Pearl slowly entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body. The Divine Fire was burning even more vigorously within his Vein Gates, and the Spiritual Energy circulated through several Grand Circulations and countless Small Circulations within his body. Finally, with a "thump," his inner Spiritual Energy surged violently. Xu Zimei¡¯s realm advanced from the first layer of the Divine Vein upwards. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Divine Vein second layer, Divine Vein third layer, ...... Divine Vein ninth layer. Only after reaching the ninth layer of the Divine Vein did the power stored from his previous life in the Chaos Pearl get completely absorbed. Inside Xu Zimei, what was once a surging river had now become a roaring sea. Spiritual Energy stirred up like titanic waves, dragon-like as it surged among the eight Vein Gates. Linking several Small Circulations together, refining Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Xu Zimei felt that the Spiritual Energy and Creation Force he could control had become much more substantial. It seemed bottomless within him. Reaching here was already the limit of what mortals could achieve on the path of Cultivation, and naturally, the next step was Entering the Taoism. This, Xu Zimei was not in a hurry¡ªwaiting for the day when Destiny manifested was his plan. After all, the ninth Vein Gate represented the Perfection of the three Grand Circulations, with every three Vein Gates forming one Grand Circulation. The difficulty in this process was bound to increase exponentially. Having just advanced to the peak of the Divine Vein Realm, Xu Zimei was calming the power within his body, also sensing and mastering his control over it. This night of cultivation lasted the entire night. After dawn broke, a maid invited Xu Zimei to the main hall for a meal. Xu Zimei briefly straightened up and followed the maid to the main hall, where he found that besides Xuanyuan Xuantian, Luo Changfeng and his two companions were also present. In fact, Xu Zimei could guess the purpose of Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s invitation. Gongsun Hong, though a Loose Cultivator, was no simple character. Xuanyuan Xuantian was worried that he might not be able to cope on his own and would need Xu Zimei¡¯s assistance. ... The group sat around a round table for the meal, and Xu Zimei, unreserved, took a seat. "Brother Xu, did you sleep well last night?" Xuanyuan Xuantian asked with a smile. "Not bad," Xu Zimei nodded in reply. Luo Qingsnow, sitting beside him, paused slightly with her chopsticks, then looked at Xu Zimei and smiled, "May I know where Young Master Xu is from?" "Oh, I am from the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "True Martial Holy Sect, surname Xu," Luo Changfeng muttered with a light ¡¯oh¡¯ of realization. "Are you the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect?" Xu Zimei smiled and nodded his head. Hearing of Xu Zimei¡¯s identity, the others were still a little shocked. After all, they had previously thought that Xu Zimei was just a Loose Cultivator, especially since he had kept such a low profile. Moreover, he had not revealed much about himself. "I wonder who is more powerful, you or my Senior Brother Changfeng?" Luo Qingliu said in a low voice. "You are from the Undying Race, aren¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei said, looking at Luo Changfeng and his group. "Yes, Brother Xu, what is your view of our Undying Race?" Luo Changfeng didn¡¯t deny it and asked directly. As one of the three great races of the Wild Desolation era, the ancient Undying Race was once the absolute overlord. Unfortunately, in the end, the Wild Desolation era was eventually overthrown; the Giants, in their resistance against the Ancient Nether, almost faced extinction. And the Monster Race was later overthrown by the True Martial Holy Sect, leaving only the Undying Race to disappear without a trace. Xu Zimei had encountered members of the Undying Race before in the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun¡¯s miniature world; they were occupying the various miniature worlds of the Yuan Central Continent. Initially, whether it was the human race or other races, they all detested these three great races. But as time passed, people also tried to accept these three races. That¡¯s why Luo Changfeng would ask such a question. ... "I¡¯m not the type to dislike people for no reason, as long as you don¡¯t obstruct my path," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "If competing for Destiny also counts as a path, I reckon we¡¯ll encounter each other one day," Luo Changfeng said. "Then I will just have to kill you," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Who kills who is not yet certain," Luo Qingliu muttered from the side. "Young lady, to tell you the truth, not to mention your Senior Brother, even the entire Divine Sun Holy Sect is no match for me," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "I¡¯ve destroyed the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect before." "Big words are easy to say," Luo Qingliu snorted coldly and said, "Our Undying Race is backing us after all." "Brother Xu, let¡¯s go out for a walk later," Xuanyuan Xuantian interjected, cutting off Luo Qingliu and looking at Xu Zimei. "Sure," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The meal was rather silent, with Xuanyuan Xuantian only conversing with Xu Zimei. After the meal, Xuanyuan Xuantian led Xu Zimei away. They had only taken a few steps when suddenly, from behind, Luo Changfeng said, "Brother Xu, is this Jade Pendant yours?" As Xu Zimei turned around, he saw a blood-red Jade Pendant shooting towards him like an arrow. Chapter 502 - 501: The Sparrow Stalks the Mantis The jade pendant was extremely fast, and it also carried a formidable force. It was very difficult for ordinary people to catch the jade pendant. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows, directly pinching the jade pendant between two fingers, swiftly dispelling the wave of energy that radiated outward from the pendant¡¯s center. Seeing Xu Zimei remain unmoved and catching the strike with such ease, Luo Changfeng¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of surprise. "This isn¡¯t my jade pendant," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "Then I must have remembered wrong," Luo Changfeng said with a light chuckle. "Here, take it back," Xu Zimei said, tossing the jade pendant back to him. Watching the retreating figures of Xu Zimei and Xuanyuan Xuantian, Luo Qingsnow by his side asked, "Senior Brother Changfeng, did you notice anything?" "Unfathomable," Luo Changfeng slowly extended his right hand while speaking. The jade pendant directly pierced through his palm and embedded itself in the center of his hand, which seemed bloodstained and raw. "Senior Brother Changfeng, are you¡ª" Luo Qingsnow said, her face changing color in disbelief. "It¡¯s nothing serious," Luo Changfeng said with a slight shake of his head. He then pulled out the jade pendant, and the wound in his hand visibly healed at an extraordinary speed to the naked eye. "The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect is indeed extraordinary!" ...¡­ Xu Zimei and Xuanyuan Xuantian left the City Lord Mansion. Following Xuanyuan Xuantian, they made their way toward the western part of the city. Even though Sun-Chasing City had been closed off since yesterday, the city still appeared to be bustling and thriving. Walking along the street of the city¡¯s west side, Xuanyuan Xuantian led Xu Zimei to a small sesame cake stand. The sesame cake vendor was a somewhat short middle-aged man dressed in a black robe. His hands were wrinkled and scarred. "Would you gentlemen like some sesame cakes?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile. "We¡¯ll take two," Xuanyuan Xuantian replied. Wrapping up the warm sesame cakes, Xuanyuan Xuantian munched on one while asking Xu Zimei. "Brother Xu, do you see anything?" Xu Zimei glanced at the sesame cake vendor from a distance and said, "You suspect him?" "Not suspect, I¡¯m certain," Xuanyuan Xuantian said. "I¡¯ve had people watching him for a long time, since the moment he entered the city." Xuanyuan Xuantian said: "Selling sesame cakes is just his way of concealing himself. During the day, he pushes the cart all around the city, ostensibly selecting his targets. At night, he kidnaps the chosen children." "Then why haven¡¯t you taken action?" Xu Zimei asked. "I don¡¯t have absolute certainty. It¡¯s not good to startle the snake by beating the grass," Xuanyuan Xuantian replied. "I was initially waiting for someone from the Sect to come. Who knew it would be that guy who showed up, plus running into Brother Xu, that gave me such a plan." "What do you intend to do?" Xu Zimei asked. "Tonight, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind," Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a sly laugh. At this moment in the City Lord Mansion, several guards hastily ran up to Luo Changfeng. They said anxiously, "Lord Luo, there¡¯s news about the missing children in the city." "Where?" Luo Changfeng¡¯s gaze sharpened as he asked. ...¡­ The night colors of late autumn were not charming but rather carried a chill. During the evening, many vendors had already returned home, and the once lively streets were gradually becoming deserted. The street vendor pushing his cart walked through the city. Upon reaching the east side of the city, his figure slowly stopped at the entrance of a small courtyard. After scanning the surroundings and seeing no one paying attention, he pushed his cart into the courtyard. "Who are you?" "What do you want to do?" "Ah~." Approximately two to three minutes later, the vendor once again pushed his cart out of the courtyard. Leaving the courtyard, the vendor slowly headed towards the west side of the city. Along the way, someone shouted, "Hey, the pancake seller, get me a few pancakes." "Sorry, I¡¯ve sold out," the vendor turned with a simple-minded smile. But that smile seemed somewhat stiff. The sky gradually darkened, and thick clouds gathered overhead. Fog began to rise at the street corners. The figure of the vendor disappeared into the mist, eventually stopping in front of a dilapidated courtyard in the city¡¯s west. The vendor entered the yard, closed the door, and then pushed the cart into the inner room. He reached up with his right hand and tore off his face, removing a bloody human skin mask. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He threw the human skin mask to the side, took a deep breath, and his bones made a "creak-creak" sound from within. He was also slowly growing taller, eventually reaching the height of an average person. He looked satisfied at the cart and lifted the cloth on top of it, revealing two unconscious little boys and girls inside. Just as he was about to pick up the two children, his expression suddenly tightened, and he instantly turned his head towards the back of the room. He said, "Who¡¯s there?" "Gongsun Hong, we meet again," Luo Changfeng slowly walked out. "So it¡¯s you. You people from Divine Sun Holy Sect really are like lingering ghosts," Gongsun Hong said with a cold laugh. "Enough talk, hand over that item and we might let you live," Luo Changfeng said indifferently. "What do you think, if I were to give this item to another Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, would they protect me?" Gongsun Hong said, "Your Divine Sun Holy Sect really isn¡¯t afraid of biting off more than you can chew. What a huge appetite." "Then there¡¯s nothing more to say," Luo Changfeng didn¡¯t bother with further talk, as the aura of the Saint Vein Realm enveloped him. Blood-red spiritual energy spread between his palms, directly assaulting Gongsun Hong. Gongsun Hong was surrounded by dark black spiritual energy, he let out a light shout, and a wave of qi spread out from him as the center, shattering the floorboards beneath his feet. As the two fought, Luo Changfeng was completely in a state of trading blow for blow, not bothering to defend, only focusing on relentless attacks. After a few exchanges, Gongsun Hong began to falter and was sent flying by a palm strike, spewing fresh blood in mid-air. "You members of the Undying Race are really something," Gongsun Hong said with a bitter smile. "Hand it over, and I¡¯ll make sure you get a whole corpse," Luo Changfeng said calmly. ... Watching Luo Changfeng advance step by step towards Gongsun Hong, Xu Zimei, who was on a distant rooftop, said to Xuanyuan Xuantian, "It looks like you won¡¯t be able to play the sly bird after all." "Brother Xu, don¡¯t underestimate the Southern Heaven Four Demons. Do you know why Gongsun Hong is known as Array Demon?" Xuanyuan Xuantian replied with a smile. Inside the room, Luo Changfeng struck a palm towards Gongsun Hong. There was a "bang" sound. Gongsun Hong¡¯s figure turned into several wisps of green smoke and disappeared, and immediately after that, a transparent barrier appeared around the entire room. On the floor of the room, streams of spiritual energy flowed, and a profound Void Gate opened with a stomp from within the room. Gongsun Hong appeared beside the Void Gate, chuckling, "I¡¯ve set up a formation in this courtyard. Did you really think you could come in unnoticed? Do you think everyone in this world is a fool?" Chapter 503 - 502: One of the Five Spirit Beads "Do I need to resort to any tricks or schemes against you?" Luo Changfeng said indifferently. Gongsun Hong snorted coldly, his face somewhat embarrassed. He had not expected Luo Changfeng to disregard him completely like this. All around him, the formidable aura of the Saint Vein Realm spread out, causing ripples to emanate from the nearby Spatial Gate. Then a beastly roar could be heard from within the Spatial Gate. "Boom!" The sound of an explosion echoed through the void as a pair of huge purple claws tore open the Spatial Gate, and a massive monster slowly emerged from within. This monster was entirely purple and roughly the same size as a normal human. The monster had long hair and wore a purple headband on its head, with a deep yellow ring around its neck. Its ears were not visible, concealed entirely by its long hair. However, the deep blue earrings it wore were dazzling, and its eyes were slender and sinister. It had no head, resembling a merfolk with only a fishtail-like leg supporting it on the ground. The moment the monster appeared, a heavy stench of blood pervaded the small courtyard. "Previously, your Elder sneak-attacked us, the Southern Heaven Four Demons, and I didn¡¯t have time to set up the Formation," Gongsun Hong said coolly. "But now my Extreme Realm Ghost Demon Array has been activated, can a mere Saint Vein Realm like you turn the tide?" As Gongsun Hong¡¯s words fell, the ghost demon opened its enormous maw, enveloped in faint purple Spiritual Energy, and lunged at Luo Changfeng. "There¡¯s a good show to watch now," Xuanyuan Xuantian said with schadenfreude from a distant rooftop. "Did you know there would be such a Formation?" Xu Zimei asked. "My people kept watch and knew he was setting up a Formation, but exactly what type was unknown," Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a smile. "But looking at it now, it seems quite formidable!" "Aren¡¯t you planning to intervene?" Xu Zimei asked. "If he dies at the hands of this monster, nothing could be better," Xuanyuan Xuantian replied, squinting his eyes. ...¡­ At that moment in the courtyard, as the ghost demon pounced towards him, Luo Changfeng¡¯s gaze sharpened and his body was shrouded in blood-red Spiritual Energy as he sent a palm strike forward. "Bang!" Luo Changfeng and the ghost demon were both sent flying backwards. Being from the Undying Race, Luo Changfeng¡¯s defensive power and resilience were extremely astonishing. He naturally would not show any sign of weakness in this exchange of blows. The ghost demon trembled alongside him, its body radiating purple brilliance as it occasionally roared and opened its giant maw, attempting to swallow him whole. Yet Luo Changfeng kept searching for an opportunity calmly. However, after a long fight, he realized that the ghost demon seemed to grow fiercer as the battle raged on. If the battle continued like this, it seemed never-ending. He glanced in Gongsun Hong¡¯s direction and saw Gongsun Hong standing in front of the Spatial Gate, watching him with keen interest. Within the Spatial Gate was a purple vortex, rapidly spinning, drawing all the endless Spiritual Energy towards it. "It¡¯s the Formation," Luo Changfeng realized immediately. This ghost demon wasn¡¯t a real entity but a manifestation of the Formation; as long as the Formation remained, the ghost demon couldn¡¯t be killed. He had previously thought it was a Summoning Formation; it seemed he had guessed wrong. "Since it¡¯s a Formation, there must be a core," Luo Changfeng murmured. His gaze fixed on the Spatial Gate beside Gongsun Hong as his body surged with Spiritual Energy. He stepped through the air, crossing through layers of void, and appeared in front of the Spatial Gate. The ghost demon was unable to stop him in time as he thrust his fist towards the Spatial Gate. "Puff!" When Luo Changfeng¡¯s right fist struck the Spatial Gate, the gate twisted and contorted, disappearing without a trace. Only the space on the spot shattered and collapsed. Looking at Luo Changfeng¡¯s surprised expression, Gongsun Hong beside him smiled and said, "Did you think I would place the key to the formation in front of you for you to break?" As Gongsun Hong¡¯s words fell, his figure also twisted and vanished. The entire courtyard fell utterly silent, enveloped by the barrier of the formation, leaving only the ghost demons howling in rage. "This is really troublesome," Luo Changfeng slightly shook his head. The ghost demon howled once more and charged towards him. Luo Changfeng slowly lifted his head, a gleam flashing through his eyes. At this moment, a tide of blood energy rose slowly from around him. This blood energy drifted in the air, quickly enveloping the entire courtyard. With the blood energy growing denser, Luo Changfeng at the center looked increasingly ferocious. His skin¡¯s surface turned completely blood red, and a strangely shaped curse mark appeared on his forehead. This mark radiated a faint red glow, his whole body emitting a "creak creak" sound. Not only his skin but even his eyebrows, eyes, and teeth turned blood red at this moment. Luo Changfeng looked especially monstrous. Compared to the ghost demon opposite him, he appeared even more ferocious and terrifying. When he opened his eyes and looked indifferently at the ghost demon, the howling figure of the demon hesitated for a moment. "So this is the Undying Battle Body," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Xuanyuan Xuantian nodded slightly but did not speak. He had once been trampled underfoot just like this by the other, losing the position of Saint Heir. "It seems, then, that your goal is bound to fail," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "This Gongsun Hong is probably going to suffer a calamity." "Waste," Xuanyuan Xuantian snorted coldly. ... Inside the courtyard, Luo Changfeng¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared at the ghost demon, and his figure directly pierced through the void, appearing in front of the demon. The ghost demon hadn¡¯t even had time to react before it was grabbed by the neck with a pair of hands and flung away. The ghost demon hit the ground, slamming into the corner of a house with a "boom". Half of the wall collapsed, followed by half of the house crashing down. The entire courtyard was reduced to ruin, the ghost demon standing up with a visible handprint on its neck. No matter how it tried to heal, the handprint remained indelible. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luo Changfeng did not bother with the ghost demon; instead, his gaze swept around the courtyard. Suddenly, his figure, fast to the point of being almost invisible, appeared at a corner of the courtyard. His hands directly shattered the void, and with one grab, he pulled Gongsun Hong out from the void by his neck. After he had captured Gongsun Hong, Luo Changfeng¡¯s body gradually stopped radiating the blood red, slowly receding. He exited the form of the Undying Battle Body and returned to normal. "Do you know? When you become strong enough, you disdain any scheme or trickery," Luo Changfeng said indifferently. "Let me go, and I will tell you where the Weakening Water Pearl is hidden," Gongsun Hong said with difficulty. Luo Changfeng looked at Gongsun Hong, remaining silent. "The Weakening Water Pearl, one of the Five Spirit Beads¡ªdon¡¯t you want it?" Gongsun Hong struggled to say. "If I die, no one will ever know its whereabouts again." "Speak," Luo Changfeng said indifferently. Chapter 504 - 503: Snatching Gongsun Hong took a deep breath and said, "You must promise me that if I tell you the news, you will let me go." "Agreed. You should understand that my goal is the Weakening Water Pearl. Otherwise, our Divine Sun Holy Sect wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to kill you, the Southern Heaven Four Demons," Xu Zimei calmly replied. "As long as what you say is correct, I will let you go," Luo Changfeng said evenly. "I hid the Weakening Water Pearl in a cave outside Sun-Chasing City. I can take you there," Gongsun Hong said after some thought. "One of the Five Spirit Beads, and you just hid it outside? Aren¡¯t you afraid of someone else taking it?" Luo Changfeng asked with a hint of suspicion. "Each of the Five Spirit Beads requires a companion," Gongsun Hong replied. "Without its companion, even a Great Emperor couldn¡¯t take the Spiritual Pearl away." "What is the companion of the Weakening Water Pearl?" Luo Changfeng asked. The information obtained by the Sect Gate mentioned only that one of the Five Spirit Beads, the Weakening Water Pearl, had appeared. As for understanding the Five Spirit Beads, they knew nothing. In this respect, there was a complete blank, so he wanted to understand clearly. Gongsun Hong didn¡¯t hesitate and directly took out an item shaped like a water ladle from his Storage Ring. Or rather, it was a water ladle, entirely in azure blue, with many wave patterns carved on it. The entire ladle looked very dreamy and transparent. The moment the ladle appeared, Xu Zimei, who was not far away, discovered that something in his True Fate World had slightly quivered. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt carefully and found that it was actually the Wind Extinguishing Bead. Although the quivering was not strong, Xu Zimei still felt it. He looked at the two men talking in the courtyard. He couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but his gaze narrowed slightly. ... Xuanyuan Xuantian, seeing this scene, seemed to be in no better mood himself, and he went back to the City Lord Mansion with Xu Zimei. "Brother Xu, what are your plans now?" he asked Xu Zimei, "Are you going back to the Sect Gate?" "Before returning to the Sect Gate, I plan to do one thing," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Then I won¡¯t keep you. Brother Xu, when you have the time in the future, you¡¯re welcome to visit Sun-Chasing City often," Xuanyuan Xuantian said with a smile. "Sure," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Not long after, Luo Changfeng returned to the mansion with Gongsun Hong in tow. He didn¡¯t inform anyone else and personally watched over him for the night. The next morning, Luo Changfeng and his party planned to take Gongsun Hong back to the Sect Gate. After saying a few simple words to Xuanyuan Xuantian, they left. Xu Zimei also said goodbye to Xuanyuan Xuantian and departed. On an early autumn morning, it was an unusually clear day. The golden sunlight shone in the sky; the cloudless vista made the distant green waters and hills stand out vividly. The air was fresh and also crisp. Luo Changfeng and his companions walked slowly to the south. The five of them traveled swiftly, and by dusk, they arrived in front of a gorge. "Is this the place?" Luo Changfeng asked Gongsun Hong. "Yes," Gongsun Hong nodded, adding, "This gorge is known as the Mountain Gorge. "Back when the elders of the Divine Sun Holy Sect were hunting us down, the five of us split up and went our separate ways. I took the Weakening Water Pearl and hid here." "Let¡¯s go," Luo Changfeng nodded and said. "Remember what you promised me," Gongsun Hong reminded him before walking into the gorge. The gorge wasn¡¯t very large; the mountains on both sides were only a few dozen meters high, but they were quite steep. The sides of the mountains were covered with various flowers, plants, and trees. Now that it was late autumn, all sorts of vegetation had turned to yellow leaves. Underfoot was a thick layer of fallen leaves. The group walked within the gorge, while sporadic bird calls came from the barren branches above. Ultimately, the group¡¯s footsteps halted in front of a large tree. The tree looked very sturdy, roughly tall enough that several people could wrap their arms around it. Gongsun Hong approached, his hands plunging directly into the trunk of the tree, and with a strong yank, he uprooted the tree entirely. However, it was only after the tree was uprooted that everyone discovered there was a hole beneath it. The mouth of the hole was pitch black, and it was unknown where it extended to. ... It was only after everyone entered the hole that Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slowly came to a stop in front of it. He didn¡¯t go in but leisurely waited outside. After a long time, the sky gradually turned to dusk, and the sun set behind the Western Mountains. Twilight spread its last rays at the end of the horizon, and a lone bird spread its wings, flying toward the skyline. At the location of the hole, Luo Changfeng and four others came out one after another. Faintly, the sound of roaring could still be heard. "Luo Changfeng, you deceived me, you said if I told you the location of the Weakening Water Pearl, you would let me go." "I did say I¡¯d let you go, but my junior brothers and sisters didn¡¯t say they would let you go!" When the five people walked out of the hole, they saw Gongsun Hong with all his limbs dismembered, all the bones in his body shattered, and he was tied up like that. "You¡¯re too naive, do you know what the Weakening Water Pearl is? If we let you go and you spread the news..." Luo Changfeng said indifferently, "Do you think our sect would leave such a risk for ourselves?" Gongsun Hong snorted coldly and turned his head away without speaking further. Luo Changfeng was ready to leave with the others when he suddenly turned his head and saw someone leaning against the big tree that previously had been uprooted. He was slightly startled, as he had not sensed any presence just a moment ago. The fact that the other person could hide their presence without a trace made his eyes narrow slightly. "Young Master Xu, we meet again," Luo Changfeng¡¯s expression relaxed a bit upon recognizing Xu Zimei. At least it wasn¡¯t some old monster, given that he was well aware of the Weakening Water Pearl¡¯s value. "Indeed, what might Brother Luo be doing here?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Just a sect mission, I¡¯m afraid I cannot divulge more," Luo Changfeng replied. "He..." Gongsun Hong was about to shout something when his mouth was instantly smashed with a palm strike. "If Young Master Xu has no further business, I shall take my leave. The sect is waiting for me," Luo Changfeng said. "Alright, let¡¯s not play coy," Xu Zimei said. "To avoid tearing each other apart, just hand it over nicely." "I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Young Master Xu," Luo Changfeng said, his eyes slightly narrowed. "Weakening Water Pearl," Xu Zimei replied with three words. Luo Changfeng¡¯s face changed for a moment before regaining his composure. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "They say that you secured the first place in the Great Six Sects Tournament, that you are the number one figure in the Extreme West Region on the surface. It seems I must witness your strength for myself." "You are very confident," Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. Luo Changfeng did not hold back, immediately employing his Undying Battle Body. He turned to Luo Qingsnow and the others, saying, "Back off. If I can defeat him, there will be no trouble. If I cannot, I will hold him off while you escape with the Weakening Water Pearl and hurry back to the sect for help." "Xu, if you dare to injure my brother, the Undying Race will never let you off," Luo Qingliu shouted angrily from the side. Chapter 505 - 504: The Boss Arrives Hearing Luo Qingliu¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled nonchalantly and said, "Then I¡¯ll be waiting for your Undying Race." Luo Qingliu snorted coldly, and then retreated to the side with Luo Qingsnow and the other two. Surrounding Luo Changfeng, the might of the Saint Vein Realm loomed, and his sanguine eyes stared at Xu Zimei. He slightly bent his right leg backward and stepped half a pace forward with his left. He charged straight at Xu Zimei. The fists in his hands were engulfed in a red glow of Spiritual Energy, and the mark on his forehead flashed continuously. In just an instant, he appeared in front of Xu Zimei. He heavily smashed his fist onto Xu Zimei¡¯s body. With a "bang", a wave of air spread out from the center of the two, permeating the surroundings. Luo Changfeng stared in shock at his own fist; at that moment, it felt to him as if he had smashed it onto an extremely hard piece of iron. "Undying Battle Body?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and said, "Have you had enough fun?" "You¡­," Luo Changfeng¡¯s heart pounded wildly, wanting to say something, but his words seemed stuck in his throat, unsure of what to say. Xu Zimei grabbed the other party¡¯s neck and slowly lifted Luo Changfeng off the ground. "How can it be," he said somewhat strained. "How can the gap be so wide?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I was thinking of humoring you, but I¡¯m no longer interested in a child¡¯s play. "Are you going to kill me?" Luo Changfeng asked. "Although your True Martial Holy Sect is strong, you wouldn¡¯t want to antagonize both the Divine Sun Holy Sect and my Undying Race, right?" "Are you threatening me?" Xu Zimei asked, squinting his eyes. "Not at all, I just want to know my fate," Luo Changfeng said with a wry smile. In his heart was a cold sense of desolation. As a genius of the Undying Race and currently also the Saint Heir of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. In any aspect, he was always a source of pride and envy. He was determined to win the Destiny. However, this sudden and unexpected defeat was hard for him to accept. It¡¯s not frightening to lose, but what¡¯s terrifying is not even being able to see how wide the gap is with the opponent, as if there was an insurmountable chasm between the two, casting doubt on his future. The deadline for the formation of Destiny drew closer, and the time for everyone to prepare was dwindling. For Luo Changfeng, who had been ahead of his peers since childhood, this feeling of failure was extremely unpleasant. "Hand over the Weakening Water Pearl," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "If you release my junior brother and sisters, I can give it to you," Luo Changfeng said. "You¡¯re not in a position to negotiate with me," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. He directly broke open Luo Changfeng¡¯s Storage Ring and took out the Weakening Water Pearl from it. The Weakening Water Pearl was resting on its accompanying item, a water calabash, and was about the same size as the Wind Extinguishing Bead. Its entirety was a dreamy azure, giving it an ethereal feel. Upon seeing the Weakening Water Pearl, Xu Zimei could feel the Wind Extinguishing Bead inside him vibrating more intensely. It was as if there was an inexplicable connection between the two. And holding the Weakening Water Pearl in his hand, Xu Zimei attentively felt it, as if sensing a vast ocean in front of him, with tumultuous waves crashing fiercely. Ancients had three thousand streams of weakening water yet only sought one scoop. This weakening water was the heaviest water, rumored that a single drop could destroy a mountain. One could imagine how heavy this weakening water was; Martial Artists below the Esteem Vein Realm couldn¡¯t even lift a single drop. And what¡¯s there to speak of rivers condensed from Weakening Water, let alone oceans. Once Xu Zimei had put away the Weakening Water Pearl, he turned to look at Luo Changfeng and his companions. Luo Qingsnow, tense and vigilant, blocked in front of Luo Changfeng and said to Xu Zimei, "Now that Young Master Xu has obtained the Weakening Water Pearl, can you let us go?" "I¡¯m not fond of troubles," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Just as I told Gongsun Hong earlier, what if you leak the news? And I suppose your sect won¡¯t just let this go, either." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Gongsun Hong beside them burst into loud laughter, the blood at the corners of his mouth blending into an indistinguishable mess of flesh. "You too have met this day, you too won¡¯t die a good death!" "Noisy," Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and with a casual wave of his hand, threads of spiritual energy shot out and tore Gongsun Hong to pieces. Seeing this scene, Luo Qingliu immediately covered her mouth, her expression one of shocked terror as she looked at Xu Zimei. "Young Master Xu, there¡¯s no enmity between us," Luo Qingsnow continued. "Whatever happened today, we can assure you we won¡¯t say a word. Gongsun Hong took the Weakening Water Pearl and disappeared. We can even say that to our sect." "Further words are futile. Commit suicide, and I will leave you a complete corpse," Xu Zimei replied. "If I have to do it myself, I¡¯m afraid you will be left with no remains." "Since death is inevitable either way, I¡¯d rather choose to die in battle," Luo Changfeng said indifferently. His blood-red eyes were terrifying, unfocused, and the red mist around his body grew denser. Just as he was about to fight again, everyone suddenly felt an overpowering suppression descending from above. "Enough, Changfeng, step back," an aged voice rang out from above. Hearing the voice, Luo Changfeng¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly looked up to the sky. They saw an elderly man in white standing in the void, his gaze neither joyful nor sorrowful as he looked down below. "Master, you¡¯ve come," Luo Changfeng quickly greeted. Hearing Luo Changfeng¡¯s words, Luo Qingsnow and the other two relaxed their tense nerves. The Master of Brother Changfeng was probably that old ancestor who had just broken through to the Immortal Ascension Boundary. The elder in white had long white beards, and even his eyebrows were white. His black-and-white hair, neatly tied behind his head, conveyed an extraordinary temperament. "Master, why are you here?" Luo Changfeng asked in confusion. "In fact, I have been secretly following you," the elder said with a light smile. "The Weakening Water Pearl, how could the sect possibly let you retrieve such an important item carelessly. Sending you here was actually a test. You have just claimed the position of the Saint Heir, and inevitably, you had to do something to command respect." "I have disappointed you," Luo Changfeng said dejectedly. "No, do you know why I didn¡¯t intervene just now?" the elder shook his head in response. "When faced with a life-and-death crisis, you didn¡¯t back down, proving that your path on the Martial Way is firm. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That¡¯s enough; it would have been a true disappointment had you begged for mercy." "Thank you for the lesson, Master," Luo Changfeng bowed deeply and moved to the side. The elder then turned his gaze towards Xu Zimei, smiling slightly, "The True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s youngster, you¡¯re quite impressive." "Are you trying to lecture me?" Xu Zimei replied with a light smile. "You indeed surprised me a bit," the elder shook his head and said, "The disciple whom I meticulously nurtured seems to be no match for you at all. No wonder you took first place in the six-sect competition." Chapter 506 - 505 Chaos, Receiving Guests ``` "Oh, then what?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. "Regardless, it¡¯s wrong for you to seize our Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s treasures and to go as far as killing my disciples. Do you really think our Divine Sun Holy Sect has no one?" the elder said with a cold huff in his tone. "It seems like the younger generation of the Divine Sun Holy Sect really has no one left, now that the younger ones are defeated, the older ones have to step in." Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled, "As for seizing, the treasures of the world belong to those with virtue. Didn¡¯t you also snatch from others, the Southern Heaven Four Demons, and pinned the blame of annihilating a village on them, taking the opportunity to apprehend people?" "Slick-tongued, no matter what you say, with this old man here today, you won¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble." The elder said indifferently, "Hand over the Weakening Water Pearl, and as for you, come back with me to the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Let your True Martial Holy Sect redeem you." After the elder¡¯s words fell, there was a loud "boom." The space behind him exploded directly, and awe-inspiring Immortal Might enveloped down from around him. The elder¡¯s white robes fluttered without wind, his eyes were profound, and flickering with light, as if countless stars were revolving. The space around his body, unable to withstand this might, was continuously shattering. The elder stretched out his right hand, which transformed into an enormous hand that covered the sky, directly obscuring the sun above. He reached out to grab Xu Zimei. "Little dumpling, come out to greet the guest." Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle, swept his right hand in front of him, and the Spatial Gate opened. A colossal figure of Chaos slowly emerged from within. With Xu Zimei¡¯s relentless cultivation in the Divine Continent, Chaos¡¯s understanding of the Immortal Ascension Boundary was growing rapidly. As Chaos appeared, every step he took shattered the ground, leaving countless fractured rifts. An even more formidable Immortal Might mixed with Monster Might burst majestically from around Chaos. Within this canyon, numerous Monster Beasts felt this Monster Might and knelt on the ground, trembling and submitting. "A Vein Beast at the Immortal Ascension Boundary," the elder murmured softly. His gaze became serious, and he started to pay proper attention. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "I seem to have underestimated you." "Chaos, deal with him," Xu Zimei said lightly. Chaos roared up to the heavens, a pair of wings that covered the sky and sun slowly unfolded behind him, and his enormous body charged straight at the elder. The wings shattered the Endless Void, and in just an instant, they were in front of the elder. "So fast," the elder said in surprise, quickly channeling Spiritual Energy around his body to withstand Chaos¡¯s attack. There was a loud "boom," and a shockwave exploded around them. A black hole burst in space, and half of the firmament collapsed. An endless windstorm swept through, Chaos¡¯s body staggered five or six steps backward, while the elder fell directly to the ground. "Indeed, within the same realm Monster Beasts do have an advantage over humans," the elder muttered as he felt his numb arms. "Do you still want this Weakening Water Pearl?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Saint Heir Xu, this matter isn¡¯t over," the elder said to Xu Zimei flatly. He then grabbed the four people beside him, broke through several layers of void, and quickly left. Chaos prepared to chase, but Xu Zimei stopped him. "You¡¯re not far behind him, but if he¡¯s determined to avoid battle, you won¡¯t be able to kill him," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. Chaos nodded and said to Xu Zimei, "Boss, now that the Divine Continent is stable, I¡¯ve seen many wild beasts with good aptitudes, and I want to go and teach them. When the time is ripe, we can also incorporate them into our Myriad Demons Tribe." ``` "It¡¯s not time yet, the Divine Continent has just stabilized and everyone is developing," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "You can¡¯t get fat in one bite. When all beings can form a pyramid-shaped food chain and the survival of the fittest has taken hold, only then can the Myriad Demons Tribe emerge after the era of the Ancient Monster transitions into the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chaos could only nod regretfully and then returned to the Divine Continent. This was because the passage of time between the Divine Continent and the Yuan Central Continent was different. There¡¯s often the saying, ¡¯A day in the heavens, a year on the earth.¡¯ And the time ratio between the Yuan Central Continent and the Divine Continent is roughly one to seven. Ever since the world¡¯s rules were perfected, Xu Zimei had discovered this condition. The flow of time in the Divine Continent was seven times that of the Yuan Central Continent; normally, if a day passed on the Yuan Central Continent, seven days would have already gone by on the Divine Continent. ...... Killing Luo Changfeng was not Xu Zimei¡¯s main goal. Now that he had obtained the Weakening Water Pearl, two of the Five Spirit Beads were already in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. As for the other three, Xu Zimei had no leads and could only leave it to fate. Taking advantage of the time, Xu Zimei visited his True Fate World to take a look. Now, after the initial chaos of the Divine Continent, all beings had gradually become familiar with ways to survive. Those that couldn¡¯t adapt to the environment had ultimately only destruction awaiting them. Beasts were still the dominators of this land, but humans, who were originally at the bottom of the food chain and could only end up as food for the beasts, had also begun to learn how to make simple traps for hunting and looking for caves to shelter from the wind and rain as a place to sleep. But fire was still a very unfamiliar thing to them at present. Humans, like the beasts, were eating raw food, unable to master the method of creating fire by drilling wood, and they couldn¡¯t even achieve writing and communication. Xu Zimei did not interfere with the world¡¯s operation; it was a necessary step and part of the process of all things¡¯ development. ..... After coming out of the True Fate World, Xu Zimei discerned his direction and prepared to return to the True Martial Holy Sect. Now, the twilight had already covered half the sky, and the light gradually darkened. Scattered stars appeared in the sky, and a crescent moon, half-hidden by dark clouds, hung in the sky. Xu Zimei summoned the Dark Heaven Tiger and, leaning against its back, slowly headed towards the True Martial Holy Sect. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, nurtured by Xu Zimei¡¯s resources, the Dark Heaven Tiger had also grown into a Monster Beast of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Its body was enormous and looked very majestic. However, for Xu Zimei, it was merely a means of transportation, hardly used for combat. After leaving the canyon and heading north for about half an hour, under the dim moonlight, the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s figure slowly came to a halt. Because not far ahead, a figure had appeared. A figure shrouded entirely in a black robe. "It¡¯s been a long time," the person in the black robe turned around and said to Xu Zimei. "You really dared to leave your forbidden land, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?" said Xu Zimei as he stood up from the Dark Heaven Tiger, smiling. The person in the black robe lifted the hood, revealing a face that was ordinary yet shocking. He was the Divine Emperor! The ruler of the Old Land, The founder of the Divine Gate. "I¡¯ve looked for a long time and still haven¡¯t found the Blood Clan you told me about," said the Divine Emperor. Chapter 507 - 506 Sect Gate Grand Competition "The Blood Clan has already gone into hiding; finding them is anything but easy," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly as he spoke. In this era, where the human race is flourishing and the Monster Race closely follows, other races can only survive by keeping a low profile. Just like the Blood Clan, they must be hidden in some corner of this world, or perhaps they have sealed off their clan and do not venture out, or maybe the person beside you is one of the Blood Clan. It¡¯s just that you would never know. "I¡¯d like to ask for your help," the Divine Emperor said. "You want me to help you find the Blood Clan?" Xu Zimei asked. "Could you search through your sect¡¯s records for me?" the Divine Emperor nodded and continued. "Your sect must surely have records of the Blood Clan; my current identity cannot be too exposed. You know how many sects on this continent hold enmity towards me, should they discover my whereabouts. I¡¯m afraid they would storm the Old Land with their entire clan." Xu Zimei chuckled lightly; the Divine Emperor was too arrogant in his youth, vainly aspiring to rule over the entire Yuan Central Continent. He was eventually killed by three Great Emperors descending from the heavens, and even his destiny was shattered. Now, until he acquires the Myriad Dao Red Lotus and consolidates his destiny, he probably has to stay hidden. "I¡¯ll go back and look for you, but I can¡¯t be certain there are records of the Blood Clan," Xu Zimei said. Even in his past life, he had never heard any news about the Blood Clan. There are more than three thousand races in the world; many of them are even unknown to him. If not for searching for the Red Lotus for the Divine Emperor this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t even remember the Blood Clan. "I appreciate it," the Divine Emperor nodded slightly and said, "If there¡¯s any news, you can come to the Divine Gate to find me anytime." "You should head back soon. The several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects around your Old Land are quite wary of the Divine Gate!" Xu Zimei remarked. The Divine Emperor¡¯s gaze fixed upon the horizon, and with a sweep of his right hand before his eyes, a Spatial Gate appeared. The Divine Emperor then stepped into the Spatial Gate, making the surroundings serene and tranquil. Xu Zimei could see that the Divine Emperor, having gone through major ups and downs, seemed to have lost much of his sharpness compared to before. This state has its pros and cons, or perhaps he has hidden his sharpness away. Nonetheless, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t afraid of the Divine Emperor betraying him; after all, the Demon Seal Bai Meng had planted on him, Xu Zimei could also control. Unless one day the Divine Emperor also breaks through the tenth Vein Gate, only then he could break free from the Demon Seal¡¯s binding. Gradually, the sparsely scattered stars in the sky began to dim, and several dark clouds covered the moonlight. The sky appeared rather gloomy as Xu Zimei lay on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, feeling a few drops of rain falling from the sky. The raindrops on his face felt refreshing, and the huge body of the Dark Heaven Tiger gradually disappeared into the light rain. ...¡­ The True Martial Holy Sect in the early morning was shrouded in a layer of otherworldly mist. Whether for the core region of the Eastern Continent or the Extreme West Region, this sect was like a huge mountain pressing down on them, making it hard to breathe. The morning air after the rain is somewhat cool but also very fresh. Today is also the day of the annual competition for the Outer Sect Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect. The new Outer Sect Disciples who were recently recruited into the sect have been practicing for some time, and now is the moment to test their progress. The morning sky is bright, but there is no sun in the sky. Many Inner and Outer Sect Disciples had already gotten ready, dressed and armed with swords, each of them full of vigor, heading towards the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s tournament platform for the Outer Sect competition. The two presiding over this tournament were the Sixth and the Seventh Elders from the sect¡¯s core. Ordinarily, an Outer Sect tournament wouldn¡¯t require the presence of core elders, but this time, following the Outer Sect tournament, the sect had also planned to hold an Inner Sect tournament as well as a competition among the core disciples. In the True Martial Holy Sect, this was indeed a rare and grand occasion. With more and more disciples gathering around the stage, accompanied by several Inner and Outer Sect Elders, the Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan and the Seventh Elder Wan Zhen slowly approached from afar. Xiao Yuexuan was dressed in a light purple gown, her facial expression calm, with light makeup on, and the subtle might of the Saint Vein Realm emanating from her. Not long ago, she had just been released from confinement. Originally, the sect had intended to remove her from her position as a core elder, but she managed to retain her status after obtaining a guarantee from War General Ancestor Feihong of the Empress Hongtian. After she got out, she inquired around until she was finally assured that Baili Xiao had not died. He had reconciled with the True Martial Holy Sect and had regained his original Flying Immortal Body. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. "Elder Xiao, do you see any disciples you particularly fancy in this batch?" Elder Wan Zhen asked with a smile. "Ever since Baili Xiao left, you haven¡¯t taken on any disciples." "You flatter me, Elder Wan Zhen. Such matters also depend on fate; I do not insist," Xiao Yuexuan replied with a shake of her head and a smile. ... The disciples were fiercely competing below, but in fact, for these prominent figures, Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the strenuous efforts of these disciples seemed like child¡¯s play, rarely catching their eye. They had seen too many geniuses before. After the Inner and Outer Sect Disciples had completed their contests, the highlight was up next ¨C the competition among the core disciples. As future leaders of the sect¡¯s younger generation, the core disciples¡¯ competition was probably the most anticipated by everyone. The core disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect were divided into two types. One was the ordinary core disciple, who could automatically be promoted to core status once they reached the Esteem Vein Realm, a level that allowed them to venture out of the sect. The other was those who had been chosen by a core Elder to become a Direct Disciple. Although the status of core disciples and Direct Disciples was the same, in a broad sense, Direct Disciples tended to be stronger because they received their master¡¯s guidance and the sect¡¯s resources. The same generation of Inner Sect Disciples that included Xu Zimei had also advanced one by one to core disciples and were growing in stature. Whether it was Ji Baiyu or Gao Xiong, they were beginning to make their names known within the sect. This included some of Xu Zimei¡¯s old acquaintances ¨C the Direct Disciples of other core disciples. Overlord King Xiang Qianheng, Undefeated King Sword Twenty-One, Heartless Fairy Jiang Xier, and even Sect Master Xiao¡¯s Direct Disciple Meng Chenxue were going to participate. As more and more Direct Disciples gathered, the Inner and Outer Sect Disciples watching the battles also began discussing among themselves. "Who do you think will emerge victorious among the Direct Disciples this time?" "It has to be Overlord King Xiang Qianheng, doesn¡¯t it? I believe he was the first in the last competition." "That¡¯s not certain. Now disciples like Dugu Ao and Gao Xiong have also grown strong, and it¡¯s not clear who will win or lose!" "I¡¯m still rooting for Sword Twenty-One since, as a fellow sword cultivator, I can sense how terrifying his Sword Dao is." The area around the stage was now crowded with more and more disciples, yet in comparison with the bustling and noisy atmosphere here, the enormous form of the Dark Heaven Tiger was slowly halting at the entrance to the True Martial Holy Sect. Chapter 508 - 507: Can I be the first one to take this on? Xu Zimei lifted his head and looked at the huge object that lay silent in this part of the world, his heart filled with emotion. It seemed no matter how much he wandered outside, this place was like his home, where he had grown up since childhood, and where his parents were. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the Dark Heaven Tiger entered the sect gate, the disciples guarding the entrance immediately stopped it. "Halt, who are you?" Xu Zimei slowly lifted his head from the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, and those two disciples were immediately stunned in place. "Saint Heir, you¡¯ve returned." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Greetings to the Saint Heir," the two disciples quickly saluted and allowed him to pass. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating back, the two disciples whispered to each other. "The Saint Heir has returned at this time, I wonder if he will participate in the grand competition." "He probably won¡¯t. The competition is probably almost over by now." ... Indeed, the sect took this competition very seriously, as the time for destiny to manifest was drawing ever closer. Although it seemed that only the Sixth Elder and the Seventh Elder were officiating the competition. At Heaven Origin Peak, where Sect Master Xiao resided, several of the core elders, including Xu Qingshan, were present. There was a very large mirror placed in front of everyone, projecting the scene of the competition clearly before them. Watching the situation of the competition, several core elders also made comments one after another. "This Gao Xiong has the bloodline of an Ancient Power Bear, a fine seedling, with boundless potential. Too bad his bloodline has only awakened halfway, he¡¯s probably going to lose this fight." "Ji Baiyu is not simple. I heard she¡¯s a descendant of Emperor Feiyu, and she has learned much of what the emperor left behind. She has a promising future." "That disciple brought back by the Sect Master is also extraordinary. His talent and temperament are first-rate, even stronger than those of our disciples." "And then there¡¯s Dugu Ao. In recent years, he¡¯s undefeated in our True Martial Holy Sect, already having whispers of being the number one figure in the sect. It¡¯s just unfortunate that every time I¡¯ve wanted to take him as a disciple, he¡¯s refused. They say his master is a reclusive expert, and I would indeed take the opportunity to meet him," the Fourth Elder said with a hint of regret. Hearing the Fourth Elder¡¯s words, Sect Master Xiao glanced at Xu Qingshan and then smiled, "Shouldn¡¯t the number one person in the sect be our dear nephew Zimo?" "That¡¯s not incorrect, but nephew Zimo has been away from the sect in recent years. The newer disciples haven¡¯t even seen him; after all, seeing is believing. So, many would probably have forgotten him if it weren¡¯t for his position as the Saint Heir," the Fourth Elder replied. Xu Qingshan maintained a calm expression and said lightly, "My son¡¯s actions need not be proven to others." "The Deputy Sect Master is quite confident," the Fifth Elder said with a laugh. "My son has the makings of a Great Emperor," Xu Qingshan replied in a succinct manner and then fell silent. Everyone could hear the confidence Xu Qingshan had in his son, and his disregard for others¡¯ opinions. ... Xu Zimei walked within the True Martial Holy Sect, originally planning to head straight to Azure Mountain Peak to see his parents. However, the distant cheers that sounded like the roar of waves caught his attention. It was rare for the True Martial Holy Sect to be so lively. He slowly walked towards the source of the cheering. Before him was a dense crowd of people packed together, almost every young disciple of the sect was gathered there. He could even hear the noisy discussions from the crowd. "It¡¯s unexpected; the outcome of this competition is really surprising." ``` "All the direct disciples of the several Great Elders have been eliminated; it¡¯s understandable that Meng Chenxue, who is a direct disciple of the Sect Master, could have made it this far. But this Dugu Ao, without even having a master, actually managed to make it to the final step." "It seems to be the Sect Gate¡¯s grand competition," Xu Zimei surmised with a hunch in his heart. Remembering Meng Chenxue, it seemed that the last time he had returned to the Sect, she had challenged him. As for this Dugu Ao, he didn¡¯t leave a strong impression; at that time, he must have still been an Inner Sect Disciple. "Young Master Xu, what are you doing here?" Just then, a voice suddenly interrupted Xu Zimei¡¯s reverie. He turned around and saw Ji Baiyu standing beside him, looking somewhat surprised to see him. "I¡¯ve just come back," Xu Zimei replied. Ji Baiyu¡¯s complexion was somewhat pale, clearly having sustained significant injuries from the recent competition. While Xu Zimei and Ji Baiyu were talking, passing disciples also noticed the scene. Ji Baiyu was quite popular within the Sect, with no shortage of admirers. At this moment, looking at Xu Zimei, some disciples seemed to recall something. They hurriedly exclaimed in surprise, "The Saint Heir, the Saint Heir has returned." "That¡¯s right, it must be the Saint Heir, I saw him with my own eyes in the last Sect¡¯s grand competition." Some new disciples also looked towards Xu Zimei and discussed in low voices. "That is our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, isn¡¯t it? He doesn¡¯t seem to be any different." Originally, the battle between Dugu Ao and Meng Chenxue on the arena had reached an intense stage, with both fighters unleashing their true power. However, Xu Zimei¡¯s appearance also caused a small disturbance within the area. Ten Thousand Arrays Elder looked at the crowd below and frowned, saying, "What¡¯s all this commotion about?" The disciples below hurriedly bowed their heads, not daring to speak; a few cautiously said, "Elder, the Saint Heir has returned." Soon, the crowd automatically parted, and Xu Zimei calmly emerged from the back. Seeing Xu Zimei, who seemed to have grown a lot over the years, Ten Thousand Arrays Elder felt a touch of emotion. He glanced at Xiao Yuexuan beside him out of the corner of his eye, as he was aware of the grudge between the two. Xiao Yuexuan¡¯s expression remained calm, as if nothing had happened. "Zimo, come over here." In the crowd of Core Disciples ahead, Xia Zihe and Meng Kuo were waving at Xu Zimei. The two were the eldest and third disciples of his father, Xu Qingshan, and could be said to have grown up playing together with Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled faintly and walked towards the front. Several direct disciples had varying expressions; Jiang Xier appeared indifferent, not even looking at Xu Zimei. And Xiang Qianheng and a few others wore smiles, though what they truly thought remained unknown. ... At this moment, the battle on the arena had reached a decisive point, with Dugu Ao wielding the halberd and using the Heavenly Transforming Halberd technique in broad sweeping moves. An endless aura of Holy Power surged from his body, the side of his combat halberd striking Meng Chenxue¡¯s abdomen, blasting her straight off the arena. "Brother Dugu is mighty!" ...¡­ Disciples below were shouting loudly. Dugu Ao looked domineering, surveying his surroundings, the halberd in his hand erupting with sky-reaching power. Many around him dared not even look him in the eye. "The True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s number one amongst the younger generation, am I worthy?" Dugu Ao looked up, his gaze fixed on the Seventh Elder as he asked loudly. ``` Chapter 509 - 508 Parents "What ¡¯number one¡¯ title? The purpose of cultivation is to better oneself, not to compete with others," said the Seventh Elder with a shake of his head and a wry smile. "Even so, having defeated all of the younger generation, I will still accept the title of ¡¯number one¡¯," Dugu Ao said with an air of dominance. "No, there¡¯s someone you haven¡¯t defeated yet," Xiao Yuexuan interjected. Dugu Ao squinted his eyes, staring at Xiao Yuexuan, waiting for an answer. "Our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s current Saint Heir," Xiao Yuexuan replied, her voice cool. Hearing this, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle to himself. The Sixth Elder really had a high opinion of him! He hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved, having finally returned to the Sect Gate, it was time to rest. "The Saint Heir is right here. If you want to prove yourself, you are free to challenge him," Xiao Yuexuan said indifferently. Dugu Ao turned around, his halberd exuding a heaven-piercing might. His gaze swept over everyone below, eventually meeting Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, and he spoke loudly, "Does the Saint Heir wish to enlighten me?" "You¡¯ve never been battered by society, have you?" Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. Looking at Dugu Ao, he asked, "Do you really want to fight me?" "The Saint Heir can also concede," Dugu Ao said indifferently. "Then come on," Xu Zimei said, slowly walking onto the martial arts platform. The autumn wind was bleak, and the trees on either side stood withering. A few leaves fluttered gently down from above. Dugu Ao stood, his body brimming with fighting spirit, and said to Xu Zimei, "After this battle, I plan to visit the Central Continent. This Eastern Continent is ultimately too small." "Using me as a stepping stone," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "They fear you are the Saint Heir, but I do not," Dugu Ao replied. "Ever since I began my cultivation, I¡¯ve relied on myself. Even when the Sect¡¯s core elders offered to take me as a disciple, I never agreed. This continent is full of talented disciples, but there is also a place for Dugu Ao." "Come on, let¡¯s see just how strong you really are," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. At this moment, as the two faced off, the atmosphere was extremely tense. The disciples below whispered among themselves. "Who are you rooting for?" "Of course, Brother Dugu. We¡¯ve seen his journey with our own eyes." "But I heard the Saint Heir is also very strong!" "I don¡¯t know about the Saint Heir, but I¡¯ve seen Brother Dugu¡¯s strength firsthand." ...¡­ S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The might of the Saint Vein Realm surged around Dugu Ao. For someone his age, such cultivation truly was a rare sight of an evil being. At that moment, his war halberd trembled slightly, emitting a deep black light. "Heavenly Transforming Battle Halberd," Dugu Ao roared, his halberd cutting through layers of space. It shattered the endless space around him, his aura powerful, wielding the War Halberd Technique to perfection. He charged directly toward Xu Zimei. As the halberd shattered all obstacles in an almost invincible manner, aiming for Xu Zimei, everyone seemed to hold their breath, their eyes fixed on Xu Zimei, watching his next move. Xu Zimei shook his head, seemingly bored. He slowly extended his right hand. With a leisurely pinch of his index and middle finger, the action was remarkably slow. Yet, this lackluster response caught the halberd exuding a sky-high momentum between his fingers. It was as if a raging September fire was extinguished by an overwhelming deluge. The momentum of the majestic War Halberd suddenly halted abruptly, and Dugu Ao looked at his weapon in disbelief. All his strength seemed to have sunk into a quagmire, leaving him unable to exert any force, and the halberd could not be pulled out. "You still have much to learn," Xu Zimei said, gently shaking his head. With just a flick of his right hand on the halberd, a seemingly gentle action, endless waves of energy surged forth. With a "boom," the halberd exploded into intense light, shattering instantly. Dugu Ao¡¯s figure was then sent flying backwards. The martial arts platform made "crackling" noises, and starting from Xu Zimei as the epicenter, the stage completely collapsed. All around, countless dense cracks appeared, resembling a spider¡¯s web. Dugu Ao¡¯s figure also heavily crashed into the protective chains surrounding the platform, and finally, he landed awkwardly on the ground. Dugu Ao was covered in blood, with fresh blood flowing down from his head. He gazed at Xu Zimei with shock and disbelief. He tried to stand up from the ground, but the pain was not just on the surface of his body. Even inside, there was a tumultuous pain, as if all his organs were being churned together, leaving him unable to move. ... Xu Zimei walked step by step to Dugu Ao¡¯s side and slowly squatted down. He looked at Dugu Ao and said softly, "This is the last lesson I give you before you leave the Sect. There is always someone stronger! You truly are remarkable; I¡¯ve been to the Northern Continent and the Central Continent. I¡¯ve ventured in and out of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands multiple times, stopping along the way, seeing many landscapes, too many Talented Disciples. You have a place among the renowned! Unfortunately, in this era, I alone am sufficient." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Dugu Ao stared at him for a long time. Eventually, he said with difficulty, "I admit defeat." "Take him for treatment," Xu Zimei stood up and said softly to the disciples on both sides who were still in a daze. "Ah? Oh, of course," a disciple snapped out of it, quickly nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei looked up, smiled at the Seventh Elder, then turned his gaze toward Xiao Yuexuan. He said indifferently, "Just now, I indeed appreciated the Sixth Elder¡¯s high regard for me! I enjoy fighting; I wonder if the Sixth Elder would like to share some insights with me? To teach me the principle that there is always someone stronger!" "It¡¯s not convenient for me to make a move since this is the disciples¡¯ great competition," Xiao Yuexuan replied calmly. "Trash," Xu Zimei retorted and walked straight down from the martial arts platform. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Xiao Yuexuan¡¯s gaze seemed somewhat lost. He muttered softly, "So fast, has he really grown to this extent?" After Xu Zimei left, the previously silent crowd around the platform burst into lively discussions. "This... is this the Saint Heir of our True Martial Holy Sect?" "Dugu Ao is also a true Talented Disciple, but it¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t withstand even a single move. The Saint Heir has become this powerful." "They¡¯re not on the same level." Hearing the discussions of the disciples below, the Ten Thousand Arrays Elder looked at Xiao Yuexuan and asked, "Elder Xiao, how should the rankings for this Sect competition be arranged?" "What¡¯s the point of arranging the rankings?" Xiao Yuexuan replied, "Just rank whoever wins." The Ten Thousand Arrays Elder chuckled bitterly, Xu Zimei, although he did not participate in the competition, just by fighting one match. But no matter who was ranked first in this competition, it seemed that Xu Zimei would steal the limelight. After some thought, he ultimately awarded the first place to Xu Zimei. Chapter 510 - 509 Brothers To avoid embarrassing others, the disciples must have all been convinced too. At this moment, atop Heaven Origin Peak, everyone watched as Xu Zimei appeared and then departed. A silence hung over the crowd inside the great hall. No one knew what each other was thinking, probably as if a bottle of mixed flavors had been knocked over. "Gentlemen, please excuse me for a moment," my son has returned and will probably go to Azure Mountain Peak to find me." Xu Qingshan stood up and said, "That stinky boy hasn¡¯t come home in years. Now that he¡¯s back and injured a fellow disciple, I must go and have a good talk with him." People looked at Xu Qingshan, and although he said this, there was pride on his face and the expression of someone struggling to suppress a smile. Everyone could only sigh and think, "Damn hypocrite, as if you¡¯d really give him a lesson!" "Let the children sort out their matters themselves, we should not interfere," Sect Master Xiao said from the side. Watching Xu Qingshan¡¯s receding figure, Sect Master Xiao turned his head to look at the silent core Elders again. He inquired, "What do you all think?" "When a fierce tiger returns to the forest, and a true dragon heads to sea, I reckon none of us old timers can match him now. What else is there to think?" the second Elder said with a smile. "Qingshan has a fine son," Sect Master Xiao remarked with a sigh. .......... Xu Zimei left the martial arts arena and went straight to his father¡¯s residence at Azure Mountain Peak. It was still that tranquil mountain shrouded in deep mist. Every flower, every blade of grass, every tree, every leaf. Xu Zimei felt that he had been away for so long, everything had changed, but the only thing that remained the same was the scenery of his father¡¯s Azure Mountain Peak. The calm stream flowed gently down from the mountain top, and there the cypress wood cottage was situated by the stream¡¯s edge. When Xu Zimei climbed the mountain, his mother Wenren Yun and Xu Qingshan were both waiting for him at the peak. His mother hugged him and burst into tears, and Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes also reddened. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this world, everyone will leave you, their relationships tied to interests, but only parents will give selflessly without expecting anything in return. "You¡¯ve grown up a lot. As a father, I feel like I can¡¯t quite keep up," Xu Qingshan said wistfully. Xu Zimei glanced at his father, who had also broken through the Saint Vein Realm and advanced to the Divine Vein Realm. "Seeing one¡¯s son grow up should be a comforting thing for a father," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "But as a father, I couldn¡¯t offer you much help on your journey to maturity," Xu Qingshan replied. Indeed, Xu Zimei¡¯s journey had seen him spend very little time at the True Martial Holy Sect, with most of his time spent adventuring outside. "Giving me life and raising me is already enough," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. Xu Qingshan suddenly felt as if his son had grown up a lot, matured to the point where he no longer needed him. It was as if the pheasant had turned into an eagle, now able to soar into the sky on its own, and even become a support for others. Xu Qingshan smiled, feeling a sense of passage in his heart: "Time flies so fast." Wenren Yun pulled Xu Zimei to sit in front of the thatched cottage and started asking all sorts of questions. Xu Zimei happily shared some of the things he had experienced, the trip to the Northern Continent, what happened at his maternal grandfather¡¯s house. Apart from some deeply secretive matters, he told his parents everything else. In this world, there are too many cultivators, many of whom even have lived for over ten thousand years. To them, descendants may no longer evoke feelings of kinship, but are merely a means to perpetuate the bloodline. Xu Zimei felt that his mother must be one of those simplest of people, who put her whole mind into her husband and son. As the three of them were talking, Wenren Yun suddenly asked, "Mo Er, do you have a girl you like?" "Mom, you¡¯re shifting the topic a bit too quickly," Xu Zimei replied, holding his forehead. "Mom knows you have great aspirations and you¡¯ll probably spend even less time at home in the future. But you should at least leave a descendant behind, right? Mom could also help you take care of the child, I guarantee I¡¯ll educate them to be even more outstanding than you." Wenren Yun said with emotion, "With your talent, and with our True Martial Holy Sect still here, which woman in this world could be worthy of you!" "Mom, I suddenly remembered that Ruhu and Xiao Guizi are looking for me, so I should go," Xu Zimei hurriedly stood up and said. "Among the three unfilial acts, having no descendants is the greatest. Before you leave the sect this time, you must give me an answer," Wenren Yun shouted towards Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating back. After she had finished speaking, as if feeling it was not secure enough, she gave Xu Qingshan a glare and said, "Aren¡¯t you going to do something about your son?" "The child has grown up and certainly has his own ideas," Xu Qingshan said, bringing Wenren Yun into his embrace, smiling as he spoke. ...¡­ Returning to his residence at Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei unexpectedly felt as if he had traveled to another world. Time had passed so quickly that he felt both familiar and strange here. The two maidservants, Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu, had been keeping Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard clean for him all this time. Now, seeing Xu Zimei returning, they were very happy and prepared hot water for him to wash away the dust of travel. Xu Zimei casually rewarded them with some cultivation items. While these items were no longer of much use to him, they were very valuable to the two of them. After being attended by Chun Xiao and Xia Qiu and taking a bath, Xu Zimei came out to find Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi sitting in the pavilion of the courtyard waiting for him. Xiao Guizi hadn¡¯t changed much but now seemed much more mature. Xu Zimei still remembered their first meeting, when the other had introduced himself while attempting to curry favor. As for Lin Ruhu, he had grown a lot taller, his muscles had become more defined, and he vaguely exuded a strong presence. "Senior brother, Zimo bro," the two greeted him at once. "You guys been doing well?" Xu Zimei asked as he slowly sat down inside the pavilion, smiling. "Pretty good, but you must be very tired from being outside, Zimo bro," Lin Ruhu replied. "After I leave this time, I might not return to the sect for a long time, perhaps not until my destiny has taken shape," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What are your thoughts about your futures? Let¡¯s hear them. I¡¯ll do my best to help you." "I don¡¯t need any help," Xiao Guizi laughed, "Senior brother, Shengnan and I have already gotten married. She¡¯s pregnant too. The rest of my life, my only wish is to live well with her and our child." Yao Shengnan was previously from the Heaven Clan, and it was she who gave the Tree of Life to Xu Zimei, to whom Xu Zimei had also promised to help annihilate the Extinct Heaven Sect. "What about you, Ruhu?" Xu Zimei asked. "Senior brother, I always wanted to follow in your footsteps, but I realized later that you were moving too fast, and I couldn¡¯t keep up," replied Lin Ruhu with a laugh, a laugh of relief, "Now, I have my own insights about the Martial Path to Heaven, and no one can help you on the path you must walk for your entire life. I want to complete this journey on my own. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll meet again one day." Hearing their words, Xu Zimei suddenly thought of a saying. The peak of the Martial Path is solitude, It is desolation, It is an endless quest, It is so cold at the top! Chapter 511 - 510 Traces of the Blood Clan ``` You set out from the starting point of the Martial Path, accompanied by so many people. Unfortunately, the closer you get to the peak, the fewer people you¡¯ll find by your side. Some reach the end of their lives, becoming nothing but white bones along the way, while others find different pursuits, choosing to settle down and appreciate the scenery along the journey. Xu Zimei could understand the thoughts of the two, Xiao Guizi didn¡¯t want to venture any further, perhaps the appearance of Yao Shengnan and her unborn child had given Xiao Guizi a new pursuit. And Lin Ruhu had also matured a lot, he wished to walk this Martial Path to Heaven by himself. After all, no one can help you for a lifetime, the road others help you walk is ultimately not your own experience. Everyone has their own thoughts and pursuits, and Xu Zimei was also willing to respect the choices of the two. "The future is promising," Xu Zimei said to them. "Brother, my real name is Zhang Guilin, I hope you can remember my name." Xiao Guizi said with a smile, "My child¡¯s name will be Zhang Shanshui in the future." Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. He talked with Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi for an entire day, and it wasn¡¯t until the sky was brilliantly studded with stars that they finally departed. Xu Zimei looked up at the starry sky, while a gentle breeze blew slowly from halfway up the mountain. Xu Zimei simply moved a recliner to sleep in the courtyard, and that night he did not contemplate, nor did he cultivate. He just quietly slept through the entire night. A night without words, and the next day no one came to disturb Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slept until he woke naturally, then prepared to go to the Scripture Pavilion of the True Martial Holy Sect to see if there were any records about the Blood Clan. With the Token of the Saint Heir, Xu Zimei had unobstructed access all the way to the highest floor of the Scripture Pavilion. It was there he had previously researched the Demon-Slaying Family and the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. After searching through a few sparsely populated shelves, Xu Zimei found a book titled "Legends of the Clans." This book recounted the secrets of all the races on Yuan Central Continent since the beginning of time. The content of the book was recorded on pages condensed by the power of space, given that the information was simply too much. If recorded by ordinary means, the books would likely pile up as high as a mountain. Xu Zimei slowly perused the book, spending the entire day reading in the Scripture Pavilion. The myriad races within seemed to leap off the pages, unfolding a magnificent tale before him. The Thousand Feather Clan, the Falling River Clan, the Ancient Moon Clan¡­ These were races Xu Zimei had never heard of before, fantastically alluring in their strangeness. Finally, as dusk fell and the moon shone sparsely outside, When the bright moon pearls of the Scripture Pavilion slowly lit up, Xu Zimei at last found the record of the Blood Clan. ...¡­ This was an ancient race. The origins of the Blood Clan were long lost to history, but their zenith was during the Era of Emperors. At that time, the Blood Clan produced an extraordinary Talented Disciple who, it is said, devoted three thousand years to arduous cultivation, and upon emerging, possessed the might to suppress his contemporaries. That man was the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. In the era when Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch appeared, he was almost invincible among his peers. Everyone believed he would become a contender for Destiny and ultimately lead the Blood Clan to a true revival. Unfortunately, Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch encountered another Evil Being. That monster known as "Hengyu." ``` Emperor Hengyu hailed from the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, the Sect Gate that boasted two emperors. Besides the Ancestor, Emperor Taiyuan, there was the even more brilliant Emperor Hengyu. In the final decisive battle, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch suffered defeat at the hands of Emperor Hengyu and missed the Destiny of that era. The disheartened Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, having lost his earlier edge in the Martial Path, could only sadly embark on the path to immortality. He devoted his entire life to the revival of the Blood Clan, aiming to raise a new generation of great emperors. Unfortunately, the Blood Clan never saw another great emperor emerge from their ranks from beginning to end, leading people to believe that the appearance of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch would mark the beginning of the clan¡¯s revival. Who could have imagined that since then, it would already be the endpoint for this race? ... Xu Zimei slowly flipped through the book in his hands, and although the records were not very detailed, he could still gain a rough understanding of some rumors from that era. In the beginning, under the leadership of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, the Blood Clan indeed started rising bit by bit. Although they could not compare with the human race or Monster Race, they gradually secured a status among the Hundred Clans. Unfortunately, for some unknown reason, the Blood Clan ended up offending an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. "Heavenly Sword Mountain!" In that era, the conflict between the Blood Clan and Heavenly Sword Mountain had escalated to an intense stage, but the power gap between the two was not significant, leaving neither side able to overcome the other. What the Blood Clan could never have anticipated was that the Destiny of that era would be carried by someone from Heavenly Sword Mountain. A man known as Sword Slaying the Heavens emerged from Heavenly Sword Mountain and ultimately swept through, eliminating all obstacles in his path. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a great battle, the Blood Clan was severely weakened and could only opt for self-imposed isolation. Following this, Heavenly Sword Mountain in one of the five domains of the Central Continent, the Tianluan Domain, grew very rapidly and gained tremendous fame. Since then, however, there has been no trace of the Blood Clan. To this day, as the gears of the era slowly turn, everything has changed dramatically, but the Blood Clan has still not reemerged. Xu Zimei looked at the information in his hands and slightly furrowed his brows. Continuing to flip through the book, according to some uncertain reports, it was said that Blood Clan members were most often seen in the Netherworld Blood Sea. Since the Blood Clan¡¯s diet consists entirely of fresh blood, they need to absorb enough blood to survive. And the purer the blood they absorb, the greater the benefits they reap. Therefore, the Blood Clan doesn¡¯t just have a high demand for the amount of blood ¨C the quality is also crucial. There have been several cases indicating that numerous bodies around the Netherworld Blood Sea died at the hands of the Blood Clan. Hence, some suspected that the sealed location of the Blood Clan was in the Netherworld Blood Sea. But such speculation lacked sufficient evidence to prove true, leaving it a matter of unknown truth. ...¡­ This information had been collected by the True Martial Holy Sect from various sources, so even they only had suspicions and dared not be certain. After all, no one had truly seen the stronghold of the Blood Clan. Xu Zimei felt that, whether it was true or not, he at least needed to have a look, as he might encounter something. After putting away the book, he left the Scripture Pavilion. Members of the Blood Clan had extremely long lifespans, maintaining their youthful appearance for a long time even without cultivation. Based on their longevity, Xu Zimei even speculated whether their ancient ancestor, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, was still alive. After Empress Hongtian divided the Myriad Dao Lotus, the Red Lotus had been in the hands of the Blood Clan and had disappeared along with their sealing for quite some time. Upon leaving the Scripture Pavilion, the sky had completely darkened. Chapter 512 - 511 The Four Sects Descend Xu Zimei planned to rest in the True Martial Holy Sect for a while, spend more time with his parents, then go to the Old Land to find the Divine Emperor. At this moment in the Divine Sun Holy Sect, after the elder led Luo Changfeng and his group back to the Sect Gate. Inside the grand hall of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, numerous core Elders wore troubled expressions. Including Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s current Sect Leader, Cang Songlin, whose expression was livid with rage. The atmosphere in the grand hall was somewhat oppressive. The Great Elder of the Divine Sun Holy Sect was the first to speak, "Sect Leader, we cannot let this incident pass just like that. Our Divine Sun Holy Sect is also an emperor-governing Immortal Sect, just like the True Martial Holy Sect is. If we let this go without consequence, what will become of our Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s dignity? Won¡¯t we just be inviting people to bully us?" "You don¡¯t need to tell me, I know," Cang Songlin nodded in response. "But there must be a standard for how this matter is handled, right? Are we demanding justice, or do we truly want to start a war?" Hearing Cang Songlin¡¯s words, the Great Elder fell silent for a moment. Start a war? Though it was easy to say, against the colossal True Martial Holy Sect with its four emperors, they were indeed somewhat insignificant. "Could it really be that they would start a war with us over a Saint Heir?" The Second Elder said with slightly narrowed eyes, "This incident was a breach of the rules on their part to begin with." "If it were just a Saint Heir, perhaps we could overlook it, but the key issue is that Xu Zimei¡¯s father is the Deputy Sect Leader," Cang Songlin replied. "The matter must be addressed for sure; I¡¯m just contemplating the extent to which we should take it." After Cang Songlin had spoken, he looked towards the two Elders seated at the higher positions. One of the Elders was Luo Changfeng¡¯s master, Thundercloud Elder, who had just recently broken through to the Immortal Ascension Boundary. There was another Elder who sat in a meditative posture at the higher positions, dressed in a golden robe. His head was bald, and his earlobes were exceptionally large. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Elder exuded an imposing aura; standing close to him, one might even feel an oppressive aura that made it hard to breathe. In the Elder¡¯s mind was a round of blazing sun, radiant and impossible to ignore. This Elder was the strongest ancestor of the Divine Sun Holy Sect and had once been a War General of the Divine Sun Emperor. "Red Crow Elder!" Cang Songlin looked towards the Red Crow Elder. Although he was the Sect Leader of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, he needed to consult the elder on such a major issue. "Make your own decision. I think there will be many who are interested in the Weakening Water Pearl," said the Red Crow Elder calmly. On hearing the Red Crow Elder¡¯s words, Cang Songlin was slightly taken aback, understanding the ancestor¡¯s intention: to leverage the situation! The Weakening Water Pearl was one of the Five Spirit Beads, and there have been many legends about them since ancient times. It is said that the reason why the Yuan Central Continent split into five was closely related to the secrets of these Five Spirit Beads. The emergence of any Spiritual Pearl would cause a bloody storm on the Yuan Central Continent, and now, if anyone were to find out the Weakening Water Pearl was in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. To say no one would have designs on it would be impossible. "Elder, I understand," Cang Songlin quickly nodded in acknowledgment. He looked at the several core Elders below and said softly, "Would any of the Elders be willing to visit several sects in the Eastern Continent?" "To which sects?" the Great Elder asked, puzzled. "Purgatory Holy Sect, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Blood Nether Holy Sect, Chi Family, Dan Family, and the Taoism," Cang Songlin stated slowly and clearly. "What¡¯s your intention, Sect Leader?" the Great Elder asked somewhat bewildered. "To leverage the situation," Cang Songlin said with a light laugh, "Would you be willing to act as our envoy?" "We will do our best," several of the Elders promptly replied. ...¡­ In his time with the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei had also managed to rest for a few days. No one disturbed him, and he didn¡¯t have to think about anything, apart from comprehending the Demonic Ten Skills and observing the trends within the True Fate World, all was leisure and relaxation. The True Fate World of today could be said to have grown extremely rapidly. Although it was still far from entering the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation, humans were increasingly living like fish in water. Slowly, they started to climb from the bottom rungs toward the apex of the food chain. Wind, rain, thunder, lightning, snow¡ªall these natural elements, which all creatures initially feared, had now been gradually adapted to. Chaos constrained all the creatures of the Myriad Demons Tribe, not allowing them to step half a pace out of their territories. Otherwise, the worldview established by the creatures by now would instantly collapse. The thing about worldview is that it requires a circular and gradual process to slowly break through. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed. As the departure time drew near, on this clear dawn, Xu Zimei was resting on Goose Southern Peak. Suddenly, he heard an explosion coming from the east side of the Sect Gate. He turned his head to look, only to see that half the sky to the east had already changed color. The blazing sun overhead was obscured, and the sky was cloudless for miles around, looking terrifyingly ominous. A loud shout came from the east; this voice almost spread throughout the entire True Martial Holy Sect. "Please invite Sect Master Xiao out for a chat," it roared. ... Seeing such a formation, many disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect were quite surprised. This was probably the first time someone had come to the True Martial Holy Sect with such a formidable air since the end of the Destiny era in the last age. Many looked towards the east and could vaguely make out many figures standing in mid-air. Immediately after, they saw Sect Master Xiao from within the True Martial Holy Sect stepping through the void, striding out step by step. "What brings Sect Master Cang to me?" Sect Master Xiao surveyed the surroundings and asked indifferently. "Since you all have come, there¡¯s no need to hide. Come on out," he continued. As the sound of his voice fell, several ripples appeared in the void. Space was torn apart here and there, and majestic figures appeared in the firmament. The disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect took a closer look and realized that these people were all Sect Leaders from various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent. Included among them were Sect Leaders from the Blood Nether Holy Sect, Purgatory Holy Sect, Dan Family, and Divine Sun Holy Sect¡ªfour of the imperial sects. Especially the Purgatory Holy Sect, which was known for having two emperors within one gate. "What is the meaning of such an imposing arrival at my True Martial Holy Sect today?" Sect Master Xiao asked with narrowed eyes. "Are you looking to start a war?" "Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Sect Master Xiao. I just came to confirm one matter," Cang Songlin replied with a smile, shaking his head. Today, a total of four Great Imperial Sects had come. In fact, he had invited almost all the Great Imperial Sects of the Eastern Continent. Unfortunately, the Chi Family, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, and the Baili and Mo Families all refused. But the sects present today should be enough. "What is it?" Sect Master Xiao asked, frowning slightly. "I wonder if your sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Xu Zimei, is around?" asked Cang Songlin. "He is within the sect. What is it? What business do you have with him?" inquired Sect Master Xiao. "That¡¯s good," Cang Songlin snorted coldly. "Then may I ask Sect Master Xiao to invite the Saint Heir out? I want to confront him face to face." ... At this moment, Xu Zimei was still on Goose Southern Peak, when a disciple rushed into his courtyard in a panic. Chapter 513 - 512 Battle "Saint Heir, it¡¯s bad," the disciple exclaimed in a panic. "What¡¯s the hurry?" Xu Zimei sat up, chuckling lightly. "People from the Divine Sun Holy Sect are at our doorstep," the disciple said quickly, "The Sect Master wants you to go over." "It seems to be about the Drowning Pearl," Xu Zimei mumbled to himself. He stood up, gazing deeply into the eastern skyline. He then followed the disciple to the eastern side of the Sect Gate. Under the Heavenly Curtain at the moment, aside from the rulers of the four Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the space was secretly brimming with others. This situation had already attracted the attention of other people and forces from the Eastern Continent. At this moment, many people¡¯s attention was on the True Martial Holy Sect, which had remained silent for an era and was now facing a challenge. Especially by the two top-notch powers from the Extreme West Region, the Immortal Spirit Sect and the Holy Spring Sect. ...¡­ Xu Zimei arrived at the eastern side of the Sect Gate unhurriedly, where others were now observing his arrival. With a fierce shout, Cang Songlin bellowed, "Xu Zimei, do you admit your guilt?" "What do you mean, Elder Cang?" Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows and countered. "You injured the disciple of our Divine Sun Holy Sect and snatched our treasured artefact. Shouldn¡¯t you offer an explanation?" Cang Songlin asked loudly. "And what does this have to do with you?" Xu Zimei looked at the three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects represented by Purgatory Holy Sect and asked indifferently. The Sect Master of Purgatory Holy Sect, Yan Hong, chuckled lightly and said, "We are close friends with Elder Cang, and he asked us here to see justice done." "Xu Zimei, are you still not admitting it?" Cang Songlin snorted coldly. "You want an explanation? I¡¯ll give you one," Xu Zimei replied coolly. "The truth is, I obtained the Drowning Pearl from the hands of the Southern Heaven Four Demons, and your Divine Sun Holy Sect disciples, upon finding out, attempted to rob me but ended up being slain by me in retaliation." "Nonsense! The Drowning Pearl is originally a treasured artefact of our Divine Sun Holy Sect; there¡¯s no such thing as the Southern Heaven Four Demons," Cang Songlin rebuked sternly. "See, you don¡¯t believe what I say and still insist on an explanation from me," Xu Zimei spread his hands, helplessly responding. "Still so defiant when death is at your doorstep," Cang Songlin¡¯s aura surged around him. Although he had only recently entered the Divine Vein Realm, he had truly opened the Eighth Vein Gate, with a tremendous aura flowing from his entire body. Just then, Xu Qingshan also arrived from within the sect, stepping through the air, with the formidable aura of the Divine Vein coalescing around him. He looked at Cang Songlin with a deep gaze and said coolly, "Touch my son, and try it." "Sect Master Xiao, are you protecting him now?" Cang Songlin asked, frowning at Sect Master Xiao. "Elder Cang, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t be so hasty. Why should the words of your sect¡¯s disciple be right and our Saint Heir¡¯s be nonsense?" Sect Master Xiao shook his head and said, "We can investigate the matter slowly, but if you¡¯re thinking of using your power to bully us, you¡¯re welcome to try. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Our True Martial Holy Sect has been passed down since the Era of Emperors, surviving all kinds of turmoil. When our ancestors roamed the Yuan Central Continent, I¡¯m afraid your sects had not even been founded. Although their descendants may be incompetent, they do not wish to lose the pride of our ancestors." "In that case, let¡¯s fight," Cang Songlin uttered sharply, his aura becoming even more forceful. The rulers of the other three Imperial Rule Immortal Sects also exuded an overwhelming Divine Might. The Firmament seemed to be torn apart as their auras subtly connected and converged, causing a vast portion of the Firmament behind them to collapse. Endless spiritual energy surged all around. Xu Zimei slowly raised his head and looked at Cang Songlin. "Do you want to kill me?" "Hand over the Drowning Pearl, and I will let bygones be bygones," Cang Songlin said indifferently. "Just a mere ant who has just entered the Divine Vein Realm, why be so arrogant?" Xu Zimei slowly shook his head. The next moment, the endless Creation Force around him spread out, and his figure disappeared into the void. His speed was extremely fast, causing ripples to spread through space, catching most of the onlookers off-guard. In an instant, Xu Zimei appeared behind Cang Songlin and struck down with his palm. A thunderous explosion resounded all around; his palm strike was immensely powerful, shattering the space around him. Creation Force filled half the firmament; Xu Zimei, now at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm, naturally was not comparable to Cang Songlin, who had just stepped into the Divine Vein Realm. The gulf between them was as vast as the difference between heaven and earth. When Xu Zimei¡¯s palm struck down, Cang Songlin also instantly reacted. "So fast," he hastily turned around to meet Xu Zimei¡¯s palm with his own, trying to defend. With a boom, half the firmament collapsed, and spatial turbulence whipped around them. But Cang Songlin couldn¡¯t even defend against a single move, as he was blasted backward. In the instant that Cang Songlin was sent flying, thunder surged in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. Wisps of purple lightning crackled out, followed by another thunderous boom. Two extreme thunderbolts, carrying the wrath of the Thunder God, descended from the sky and directly struck the very center of Cang Songlin. The rumbling sound continued to echo across the firmament, and the onlookers were already stunned in place. "Is the Saint Heir this strong?" Within the True Martial Holy Sect, the watching disciples still couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. "Doesn¡¯t that mean that even our Sect Master Xiao is no match for the Saint Heir," someone murmured. ¡­ When the dust settled, at the center of the explosion, Cang Songlin, covered in blood with his flesh split open, knelt on the ground. He swiftly healed his wounds, looking up at Xu Zimei with a difficult expression. "Peak Divine Vein Realm!" Xu Zimei chuckled, his figure once again disappearing into the void. The next moment, he appeared behind Cang Songlin, with the Tyrant Shadow drawn from its sheath. The Curved Blade, carrying endless might, fell from the sky, and it was about to slice through Cang Songlin¡¯s neck. Suddenly, a deep cold snort emerged from the void, and then a giant hand reached out from the void towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s blade continued its course, but the hand reached faster, grabbing hold of the Tyrant Shadow. With a boom, the hand was disintegrated by the blade¡¯s force, exploding, and Xu Zimei himself was forced back several steps. He focused his gaze towards the horizon, where space tore open and two elders stepped out. One of the elders was Thundercloud Elder, who had just stepped into Immortality, and the other, with a blazing sun behind his head, radiated an extraordinary might¡ªhe was one of the old ancestors of the Divine Sun Holy Sect and a War General of the Divine Sun Emperor, the Red Crow Elder. "It seems the Divine Sun Holy Sect has indeed turned out in full force this time," Sect Master Xiao said with narrowed eyes, his tone indifferent. "Heavenly Curtain, won¡¯t you come out?" Chapter 514 - 513: The Four War Generals The Red Crow Elder looked at the inside of the True Martial Holy Sect and said faintly. He did not pay attention to anyone else, just looking indifferently at the inside of the Sect Gate. "Haven¡¯t I always been here?" An ancient voice resounded from another part of the void. The Red Crow Elder hastily stood up, and behind him, in the void, the Heavenly Curtain War God was sitting within the void. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his hand, he held a fishing rod, which was slowly descending from the firmament. It seemed as though a stream was plummeting down three thousand feet directly; at the bottom of the fishing rod, a mighty Changhe was raging in the void below. This river surged upward, as if to reach the Nine Heavens, with countless fish of different colors frantically running at one end of the rod. Just an ordinary fishing rod descended from the firmament, stirring up ten thousand feet of giant waves, while the Heavenly Curtain War God sat there leisurely, appearing quite at ease and in good spirits. "Heavenly Curtain, do you also wish to battle?" asked the Red Crow Elder. "You are still not enough," the Heavenly Curtain War God shook his head slightly. "Although the Divine Sun Ancestor once praised you after taking on Destiny, saying that you could withstand ten moves without defeat under his hands," the Red Crow Elder said with a cold snort. "But you and I are of the same realm, and I have been waiting for this battle for a long time." "I¡¯ve told you, you are not enough," the Heavenly Curtain War God still shook his head. With a wave of his right hand, an invisible force spread from his palm, and immediately, the giant waves below started to roll violently. A droplet of water surged skyward, falling into the hands of the Heavenly Curtain War God. With a light flick of his index finger, the droplet instantly burst forth with dazzling light, tearing through the void and heading straight for the Red Crow Elder, crushing everything in its path. The Red Crow Elder snorted coldly, the might of the Immortal Extreme emanating majestically from his body like a boundless sea. In his right hand, endless Spiritual Energy surged, reaching directly for the droplet. With a "bang," the droplet actually pierced straight through the hand of the Red Crow Elder and exploded in the distant horizon. Collapsing half of the firmament. The Red Crow Elder looked at the swiftly healing wound in his hand and stood there stunned. After a long while, he looked at the Heavenly Curtain War God, who was fishing contentedly, and took a deep breath. He remained silent for a long while before finally asking, "Have you stepped into that level?" "Having opened the Era of Emperors with that lad True Martial, I count as the first War General of this new era. If I didn¡¯t break through, I¡¯m afraid my lifespan wouldn¡¯t allow it," said the Heavenly Curtain War God with a smile. Hearing the words of the Heavenly Curtain War God, the Red Crow Elder was slightly silent. The True Martial Great Emperor was the first Great Emperor of the Era of Emperors, and this Heavenly Curtain War God naturally was the first War General. The era in which the other existed was probably much more distant than his own. Even that long-gone era of Wild Desolation had not been experienced by himself. "Let the others come out as well, otherwise today you may have to stay here," said the Heavenly Curtain War God indifferently. As his words fell, ripples once again appeared in the surrounding void. Several figures tore through the void, emerging with imposing momentum. There were three figures in total, one of whom was dressed in a blood-red robe. Bald, yet with exceptionally thick eyebrows, his eyes were like those of an eagle, sharp and sinister. At the moment of his appearance, the sound of the "whoosh" of the surging Sea of Blood seemed to echo all around. The entire firmament was dyed a blood-red color. "That is the ancestor of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, the Battle General of the Blood Nether Emperor back in the day, the Blood Ancestor." Among those observing this grand battle from the outside, someone shouted excitedly. These ancestors usually seclude themselves in closed-door cultivation, and it¡¯s quite rare to catch a glimpse of them. "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s said that he earned his name through blood, walking the path of destiny alongside the Blood Nether Emperor, trudging through the endless hellish Sea of Blood, and emerging from mountains of innumerable skeletons." With the appearance of the Blood Ancestor, another old man dressed in black robes also slowly emerged. His face was covered in scars, dense and numerous, with almost no spot left intact. He looked fierce and terrifying, holding a chain in his hands, his eyes were blood red, and his long hair atop his head was a complete mess hanging behind him. "That is...," someone, looking at the black-robed old man, said in surprise: "the ancestor of the Purgatory Holy Sect, the Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch." "It seems that this time the several great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects truly intend to go to war with the True Martial Holy Sect, it¡¯s uncertain whether the Heavenly Curtain War God can withstand them," someone said, worried. "It¡¯s not over yet," someone also looking towards the Dan Family¡¯s direction remarked, as yet another figure stepped out from the void. This figure was a fat old man dressed in a kasaya made from coarse cloth, his face was adorned with a very cheerful smile. His earlobes were thick and large, and the skin on his face was so bunched up that one could hardly make out the old man¡¯s eyes without looking closely. "That¡¯s the Nine Pills Elder, legend has it that even the Pill Emperor had him oversee the furnace during his pill-making days. Speaking purely of pill-making skills, he ranks within the top five in the entire Yuan Central Continent." "Fellow Daoists, it¡¯s been a long time," the Nine Pills Elder said with a chuckling smile. It seemed like he was always smiling, with no other expression whatsoever. "Nine Pills, give me one of your Nine Heavens Pills, this old man has missed that feeling," the Red Crow Elder said with a laugh. "That¡¯s not possible, unless it¡¯s a matter of life and death, this old man definitely cannot bring it out," the Nine Pills Elder said shaking his head with a smile. "I still trust the strength of my fellow Daoists very much." "Heavenly Curtain, although it might seem unfair for several of us to join forces against you alone today, in battle, there is only victory or defeat, no fairness or unfairness," the Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch said indifferently. "This old skeleton of mine should get moving," the Heavenly Curtain War God slowly stood up, taking deliberate steps out from the void. "Although you¡¯ve stepped into that realm, ultimately, you have not unlocked the tenth Vein Gate, defeating us will likely be difficult," the Blood Ancestor said with a profound gaze. The Heavenly Curtain War God said nothing more; his aura alone was bursting through the entire firmament. The boundless void shattered before their eyes, and his aura grew stronger, already on the verge of overpowering the other few. With a gesture of his hands, a pale blue Divine Sword, resembling the Soul of Ice, flew out from the layers of the void. Many engravings were carved into the blade of this Divine Sword, which currently radiated soaring golden brilliance. The Heavenly Curtain War God slowly picked up the Divine Sword and said with sentiment: "Old friend, it¡¯s time for us to stand side by side once again." ... Meanwhile, within the True Martial Holy Sect, there was a mountain peak hidden within the void. This mountain peak was a place never visited by the rest of the True Martial Holy Sect, and many didn¡¯t even know its whereabouts. At this moment on the mountain peak, autumn wind rustled through the flowerbeds, stirring the crimson blooms. A figure of an old man sat atop a giant boulder at the peak of the mountain, meticulously wiping a long saber in his hands. His movements were gentle, and with every stroke of his wipe, the saber in his hands seemed to grow even sharper. Chapter 515 - 514: Breaking the Emperor’s Foundation The elderly man was clad in a pale blue silk robe, his long hair fluttering in the breeze. Even though he had reached the age of sixty, one could vaguely discern the handsomeness of his youth from his features. His eyes were like two curved blades, radiating slivers of chilling sharpness. The longsword in his hand hummed softly, and as he wiped it, blade light soared up, filling the entire firmament with its radiance. The elder¡¯s gaze was profound as he slowly stood up and stepped into the air, walking toward the north. ... To the east of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei looked at Thundercloud Elder and said with a light smile, "Fighting me, I too want to know just how strong stepping into Immortality truly is." "Young kid, let your Vein Beast out," Thundercloud Elder spoke gravely. "I don¡¯t need the Vein Beast to fight you," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand emitted a heaven-reaching blade light, as if it intended to split the entire firmament asunder. He directly activated the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, and a momentum that could nearly destroy everything spread from around him. He charged towards Thundercloud Elder. "Big talk for someone so insignificant," Thundercloud Elder frowned slightly, his Immortal might pressing down, clashing fiercely with Xu Zimei. On another flank, the Heavenly Curtain War God fought alone against the four War Generals. All four of them, whether it be the Blood Ancestor, the Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch, the Nine Pills Elder, or the Red Crow Elder, were beings at the peak of Immortality. When the Blood Ancestor made his move, a skyful of blood energy enveloped everything, dyeing half the firmament blood-red. The Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch held a chain in his hand, made of an unknown material; once it ensnared someone, it was extremely difficult to escape. With every swing of the chains, they left behind vivid traces in the firmament. And the Nine Pills Elder wielded a cane festooned with countless pills, each pill producing different effects. There were the Fierce Fire Pill, Cold Ice Pill, Earth Dragon Pill, Flying Phoenix Pill¡­ Each pill could manifest a different intent. As for the Red Crow Elder, behind him a sun blazed brilliantly, as if it were a real sun. With a piercing scream, the Red Crow Elder transformed into a Golden Crow, its body aflame with roaring fire, and it charged towards the Heavenly Curtain War God. The Heavenly Curtain War God swept his hand, and a vast, surging Immortal might spread from around him. He held an ice-blue, Soul of Ice-like longsword, surrounded by the Heavenly Sword¡¯s intent, facing the attack of the four War Generals without changing expression. The longsword fell swiftly from his hand, carrying endless might. Even when fighting alone against the four War Generals, he managed gracefully, their battle shaking the heavens and moving ghosts and gods. Day and night cycled, and the Galaxy¡¯s flow was severed. The firmament above was thoroughly collapsed, with "boom boom" explosions constantly sounding all around. There was hardly a place in the sky that remained intact. This sort of intense battle was even difficult for ordinary people to approach. Xu Zimei watched Thundercloud Elder opposite him, and found that the latter was not as strong as he had imagined. The armor he formed with his War God¡¯s Nine Transformations was emanating a majestic might, the Tyrant Shadow in his hand carrying Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent, and with several successive moves from the Way of Inquiry, it could be said that there was no clear victor between the two of them. Thundercloud Elder looked at Xu Zimei and frowned slightly. According to reason, there should be an insurmountable gap between the Immortal Ascension Boundary and the Divine Vein Realm, and the saying "mortals and immortals are separated" was not without reason. But in the fight just now, he hadn¡¯t gained any advantage. ... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems you disappoint me a bit," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Beat me first, before you talk," Thundercloud Elder snorted coldly, a sea-like might pressing down. Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow swung into action, the blade technique in his hand growing stronger and more piercing. "Way of Inquiry fourteenth form, Reverse Samsara," Xu Zimei exclaimed softly. Following the thirteenth form, Blood of the Form King, a torrent of reincarnational force started to gather above Tyrant Shadow. Numerous black holes appeared around him, with the Reincarnation-pervaded black holes rotating. As these black holes spun, the entire firmament seemed upturned within them. Xu Zimei slowly waved Tyrant Shadow, and all the black holes clung to the blade of Tyrant Shadow. Accompanying the descent of Tyrant Shadow, the entire firmament appeared to collapse within it, a myriad of black holes carrying the aura of Reverse Samsara seeking to obliterate Thundercloud Elder within. Thundercloud Elder¡¯s complexion changed slightly as a golden Nine-Headed Bird soared into the sky from behind him. That was his True Fate. The Nine-Headed Bird, entirely enshrouded in Blazing Flames, its endless flames crying out with its nine heads. When the blade fell, the Nine-Headed Bird let out a mournful cry as one of its heads was directly severed. Xu Zimei sheathed Tyrant Shadow, looking at the now fully materialized Nine-Headed Bird. He grabbed the remaining head with both hands and tore at it with all his strength. With the fall of each head, Thundercloud Elder¡¯s pained screams could be heard. Those gut-wrenching screams of agony. "I concede, I concede," Thundercloud Elder yelled out. But Xu Zimei paid no heed and continued to forcefully tear at his True Fate. Sect Master Xiao watched this unfold for quite some time. Eventually, he said to those within the sect, "Activate the Sect Protection Array." As his voice fell, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth began to surge and coalesce rapidly. A pale blue barrier appeared over the True Martial Holy Sect, enveloping these thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. As Xu Zimei tore off all nine heads of the Nine-Headed Bird, Thundercloud Elder let out a scream of agony and fell from the firmament. The destruction of the True Fate was a torment not just externally, but a pain that reached deep into one¡¯s soul from within. Recovery would require a very long time; the True Fate was the most troublesome thing. Meanwhile, the battle zone of the Heavenly Curtain War God was still raging indecisively, with neither side able to gain an upper hand. Xu Zimei looked at the Heavenly Curtain War God and thought that if other War Generals were at the Immortal Extreme boundary, which represented the peak of the first step into the Path of Immortality, then the Heavenly Curtain War God must have broken through to another level. It¡¯s about opening the Bridge of Life and Death. Of course, this was still a bit far off for Xu Zimei. Such a level of battle was still too mighty for Xu Zimei now. He could contend with those who had just Stepped into Immortality, but beings at the Immortal Extreme were a bit too far beyond his reach. ... An elder of the True Martial Holy Sect walked directly toward the north, moving swiftly. His figure shuttled through the void, traversing lands in a single step. In just a short period, he had already arrived at the location of the Divine Sun Holy Sect. The elder held a Longsword, which burst forth with Heaven Shaking might. He slashed directly down onto the Divine Sun Holy Sect. With a "boom," the location of the Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s Sect Gate was split in two by a single strike. Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Qi lingered in the sky. "Who is it?" a chorus of shocked and angry voices came from within the Divine Sun Holy Sect. "Who dares to violate the Divine Sun Holy Sect?" Chapter 516 - 515 Traveler Several figures flew out from within the Divine Sun Holy Sect, each of them radiating immense power, their mighty presence bearing down oppressively. Yet, the elder who wielded the blade maintained a calm and indifferent expression from beginning to end. He looked in the direction of the Divine Sun Holy Sect, his gaze profound as he watched intently. "Who might you be?" An elder of the Divine Sun Holy Sect asked solemnly, eyeing the elder with caution. His vigilance stemmed from the overwhelming aura that enveloped the blade-wielding elder, making him feel as though he was stuck in a quagmire, incapable of extricating himself. "I have forgotten my own name, too much time has passed," the elder said, shaking his head indifferently. "Just call me Heavenly Blade." "Heavenly Blade, could it be...," the elder paused, thoughtfully, and then his complexion changed to one of shock. "Elder, could it possibly be that you are a War General of the Great Emperor of the Three Blades?" "It seems you know quite a bit," the old man replied with a faint smile. He swung the longsword in his hand again, and as the sword fell, a boundless sharpness was fully revealed. "Elder, please stop," the elder called out urgently. But the old man paid him no attention, as the blade qi of Wu Geng stirred up the winds and clouds within the Divine Sun Holy Sect. Many disciples of the Divine Sun Holy Sect hid away, daring not to emerge. "Today, I destroy your imperial foundation as a lesson," the elder said faintly. In truth, everyone knew that before establishing a sect, a Great Emperor would choose a good location. Ultimately, they would build the imperial foundation, and if such a foundation existed, the sect would surely be rich in spiritual energy, nourishing all life, a rare and precious land blessed by heaven. Moreover, with the existence of the imperial foundation, the sect could always maintain an abundance of spiritual energy without fearing its dissipation. In short, the imperial foundation was the very basis on which a sect was established. When the elder¡¯s blade fell, the entire imperial foundation of the Divine Sun Holy Sect was destroyed in an instant. All the buildings within the sect began to collapse, the spiritual energy dissipated, and the spirit flowers and spirit trees quickly withered. An elder of the Divine Sun Holy Sect slumped within the Sect Gate, gazing upon the legacy passed down from generation to generation, now reduced to this sorry state. He was overwhelmed with grief, yet unable to shed a tear. "Report this matter to the Sect Master and the ancestors, quickly go," he urged the other elders. At this moment, the Divine Sun Holy Sect lay in ruins, suffering the greatest blow since its establishment. However, such incidents were not unique to the Divine Sun Holy Sect, similar scenes unfolded one after the other at various sects. In the central regions of the Eastern Continent, the Blood Nether Holy Sect also resonated with an uproar. "Who dares to violate the Blood Nether Holy Sect?" "Quick, activate the Sect Protection Array." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The array is broken, our imperial foundation has been destroyed." The Dan Family of the Eastern Continent could not escape either, with their most representative building, the Pill Tower, being completely destroyed. ... By this time, the elder¡¯s figure had traversed half of the Eastern Continent, ultimately coming to a halt in front of the Purgatory Holy Sect. This sect, boasting the foundations of dual emperors, could likewise consider itself quite profound. When the figure of the elderly man stopped above the Purgatory Holy Sect, an elder emerged from within the sect, stepping into the void. "Heavenly Blade, I have waited for you for a long time," the elder from the Purgatory Holy Sect said with a light smile. He was dressed in a pale blue sackcloth garment that was exceedingly loose, enveloping his frail figure within. The old man had a longsword strapped to his back, a blood-colored, very strange and murderous Blood Sword. "Sword Addict, it seems that the attack on our True Martial Holy Sect was also planned by you all," the War General of the Heavenly Blade said indifferently. "No, no, no, it was led by the Divine Sun Holy Sect, we were just joining in the excitement," Sword Addict War General said with a faint smile, shaking his head. He was the second Great Emperor of the Purgatory Holy Sect, and a War General under the Slaughter Great Emperor. He was also one of the last remaining ancestral figures of the Purgatory Holy Sect. Sword Addict War General, looking at the Red Crow Elder, said, "I already know why you¡¯ve come. Today, with me here, you should go back and relieve the siege of your True Martial Holy Sect sooner rather than later." "You really think you can stop me?" the Red Crow Elder said calmly. "Heavenly Blade, neither of us has the upper hand over the other unless you can step into that realm," Sword Addict War General said, shaking his head. "What if you add me to the equation?" A voice suddenly came from the void. A young man¡¯s figure emerged slowly from the void. He held a wine gourd in his hand, his white robes flowing, with a longsword hanging at his waist. The young man drank from his gourd, his wine clear as the solitary moon, his cold longsword like lingering frost. The clear wine trickled down his neck, giving him a somewhat unrestrained air. As the young man stepped out, the face of Sword Addict War General gradually became more and more difficult to read. "Traveler," he enunciated each syllable. "Sword Addict, let me have a match with you," the young man in white said with a light laugh. The Traveler was a War General under the Divine Travel Great Emperor, the third Great Emperor of the True Martial Holy Sect, and also one of the last remaining ancestral figures. "You truly intend for this to end in mutual destruction," Sword Addict War General said with a cold huff. "The fish might die, but the net might not break," the young man said with a smile, shaking his head. He pulled the longsword from his waist, and in the blink of an eye, appeared behind Sword Addict War General. Surrounding them were only the young man¡¯s lingering images, his lone sword¡¯s shadow resonating around, forcing Sword Addict Elder to defend with all his might. Meanwhile, watching this scene unfold, the Red Crow Elder¡¯s blade fell towards the Sect Gate of the Purgatory Holy Sect. The Sect Protection Array managed only to resist twice before being annihilated within it. As the blade fell, the very foundation of the Purgatory Holy Sect was being uprooted. Seeing this scene, the eyes of Sword Addict Elder split with rage, and he bellowed, "Heavenly Blade, you are going too far!" "Sword Addict, do you really think our True Martial Holy Sect haven¡¯t produced any Great Emperors over these last few eras that you can provoke us?" the Red Crow Elder said cooly. "If it weren¡¯t for the fact that destiny is about to take shape, we wouldn¡¯t want to change the balance of the Eastern Continent so easily, and this matter would not end so lightly." As he watched his Sect¡¯s foundation destroyed, Sword Addict War General looked at the two figures leaving and roared heavenward. ...¡­ At this moment, above the True Martial Holy Sect, the battle had reached a fever pitch. The firmament was completely shattered, and the Heavenly Curtain War God continued to fight unflinchingly. "Is the Bridge of Life and Death really that powerful, to stop us even without having broken through the tenth Vein Gate?" the Red Crow Elder said disbelievingly. "It is precisely because of the Bridge of Life and Death. If the tenth Vein Gate were broken through, you all would probably be lying dead already," the Heavenly Curtain War God said with his Sword Intent shaking the heavens, his tone light. As they were in the midst of battle, the Token on their waists used for communication suddenly lit up. Looking at the content displayed on the Token, the expressions of several Elders fluctuated uncertainly. "Heavenly Curtain, our Purgatory Holy Sect will remember this enmity," the Heavenly Prison Holy Monarch said before, with reluctance, vanishing into the void and leaving. Chapter 517 - 516 Farewell Watching the people from the Purgatory Holy Sect leave, the expressions of those from the other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects naturally soured. The Dan Family and the Blood Nether Holy Sect also said a few words before departing. On the Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s side, the Red Crow Elder looked at Xu Zimei with a grave expression and said, "You should understand what the Five Spirit Beads are. Once this news spreads, I believe countless people will be interested." "You better take care of yourself first," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. The Red Crow Elder snorted coldly and then led the others into the void. They all knew that just the Heavenly Curtain War God alone could battle all of them by himself. If the Traveler and Heavenly Blade, two War Generals, were to return later, it would probably turn into a tragic battle. Moreover, the Sect Foundations of their own Sects had been destroyed, and it would likely take a long time to rebuild. And since only the Great Emperor could condense the Sect Foundation, theirs could only be imitations, ultimately inferior in effect. Watching everyone leave, Sect Master Xiao eventually ordered the disbandment of the Sect Protection Array. The Heavenly Curtain War God turned around, looked at Xu Zimei with a smile, and said, "You¡¯ve done well." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "If you ever need my help in the future, you can come directly to Heavenly Kirin Valley to find me," the Heavenly Curtain War God handed a token to Xu Zimei. He added, "This is the key to the entrance of Heavenly Kirin Valley." "Thank you, old ancestor," Xu Zimei expressed his gratitude. Heavenly Kirin Valley was the Forbidden Land of the True Martial Holy Sect and the place where several of the Elders resided, inaccessible to other disciples. Even the core Elders of the Sect weren¡¯t qualified, and it was said that only each generation¡¯s Sect Master could enter. Now that the Heavenly Curtain War God had given the entrance token to Xu Zimei, it meant he truly recognized Xu Zimei as the Saint Heir. "We also did not expect this incident. It was troublesome to have the old ancestor involved," Sect Master Xiao said from the side. "If it weren¡¯t to prevent turmoil in the Eastern Continent, we would have had to annihilate the Divine Sun Holy Sect this time," the Heavenly Curtain War God said, snorting coldly. "Jueyun, you must remember, no one on Yuan Central Continent dares to bully us." The Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect was named Xiao Jueyun. Of course, this name was probably forgotten by many, as since he became the Sect Master, very few dared to address him as such. Sect Master Xiao quickly nodded. Eventually, the Heavenly Curtain War God disappeared into the void, and everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. ... "Mo Er, are you okay?" Xu Qingshan immediately looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Nothing, they can¡¯t harm me," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Tell me, what¡¯s the deal with the Drowning Pearl?" Sect Master Xiao looked at Xu Zimei, thought for a while, and asked. "I¡¯ve explained before that they were vying for the Southern Heaven Four Demons, but I discovered and took it from them," Xu Zimei said. "This matter is too connected to many things. Once the news spreads, it may even cause turmoil across the entire Yuan Central Continent," Sect Master Xiao said. "You can choose to store it in the Sect, which would be safer for you." "Thank you for your concern, Sect Master Xiao, but I think I can keep it safe," Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled. "As you wish," Sect Master Xiao did not press further and eventually returned to the Sect Gate. Probably the Sect would have to discuss the aftermath of this incident, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak alone. He decided to set off tomorrow, leaving the True Martial Holy Sect for the Old Land. He didn¡¯t want to think too much about other matters. ... Ever since leaving Blood Slaughter City, Tan Jiulin headed back to the Ancient Desolate Forest where she had previously cultivated. There, she had once followed her mentor, Sage, for a period of cultivation. She knew that her mentor¡¯s true body was not there but had left behind an avatar to help her. When she returned to the Ancient Desolate Forest, it was already deep into the night. ``` The sky glittered with a profusion of stars, and the bright moon hung high. The master was sitting atop a waterfall suspended above a mountain pond, devouring the essence of the stars and moon. The strength of his astral projection weakened over time as it strayed from his corporeal form. To maintain its existence, he had to continually cultivate. Of course, it was said that once the tenth Vein Gate was breached, one could split off their Divine Soul and create a true second astral projection. "You¡¯re back," the middle-aged man said to Tan Jiulin, smiling gently. Tan Jiulin nodded. "How was your harvest this trip?" the middle-aged man continued to inquire. "I encountered him," Tan Jiulin said, her mood falling as she recalled her previous defeat. "Who?" the middle-aged man quickly asked. "That man!" "Does he know about you?" the middle-aged man frowned slightly. "I am no match for him," Tan Jiulin nodded in response. "It seems he has grown up," the middle-aged man sighed softly. Then he said with a smile, "You needn¡¯t be too upset. You have not yet reached the Divine Vein Realm. Once you are at the same realm, you may not be weaker than him." "Master, can I really beat him?" Tan Jiulin asked. "You have to understand that you are not alone in this fight," the middle-aged man comforted. "Fate tells me that what he faces is the entire Yuan Central Continent, and even Heaven Beyond Heavens." "Not alone," Tan Jiulin murmured to herself. ...¡­ Early the next day, Xu Zimei left Goose Southern Peak. He went to take his leave from his parents at Azure Mountain Peak and eventually bid farewell to Lin Ruhu, Xiao Guizi, and Ji Baiyu as well. The late autumn season was destined to end, with a downpour of pure white snow falling in the early morning. The whole True Martial Holy Sect was engulfed in a thick white haze, with a lonely coldness swirling in the cold wind. Perhaps the departure of autumn is for the arrival of a better spring. Xu Zimei sat on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, his figure slowly vanishing under the imposing silhouette of the True Martial Holy Sect. Atop Azure Mountain Peak, two people also slowly retracted their gaze. Xu Qingshan said to Wenren Yun, "What did Mo Er say when he left?" "He said that the next time he comes back, he¡¯ll bring that girl to let us see," Wenren Yun replied. "Good, good," Xu Qingshan repeated contentedly. "A man¡¯s ambition lies in all directions, his path adorned with thorns and flowers, and a future bright as silk!" Sitting on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, Xu Zimei traveled slowly along the tree-lined path. He allowed the falling snow to settle on his clothes, perhaps believing that parting is always sad. The heavy snow lasted for three days, immersing the whole world in silent coldness. At noon that day, the snow was still falling relentlessly. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the Dark Heaven Tiger halted its massive form. Xu Zimei rubbed his bleary eyes and sat up to look ahead. Out of nowhere, an inn had appeared right in front of him. An inn that blocked the road, not particularly large and of a very ancient style. There was no sign on the inn, only a flag planted beside it. The flag bore the words "Good and Evil Inn" in bold characters. ``` Chapter 518 - 517: Good and Evil Inn Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. The inn¡¯s main door was open, but from the outside, it seemed like a void, completely invisible. Xu Zimei recalled a very ancient legend. It was the legend about the Good and Evil Inn. It was said that there was a creature in the world known as the Good and Evil Beast. It loved good and despised evil, greatly admiring those who were kind and often helping them. But for those with deep sinister ties who committed evil, it would never show mercy. Latter, it opened a moving inn, dedicated to serving the creatures of this continent. Whenever a good person entered the inn, it would grant them a wish. Whereas, if an evil person went in, they would be sealed away and would only regain their freedom after fulfilling a wish for a good person. The Good and Evil Inn roamed between the five continents, having no fixed location or destination to seek. Any good person who saw it could ascend to heaven in one step. Evil ones, on the other hand, would be terrified at the mere mention of it and kept a respectful distance. This story was something Xu Zimei heard in his previous life, but he himself had never seen the inn. The validity of its existence was even up for debate. ...¡­ Looking at the inn before him, Xu Zimei stored away the Dark Heaven Tiger, then slowly walked towards the inn. He glanced at the flag fluttering in the cold wind and finally stepped into the inn. His body slipped into the void as if entering another space altogether. Compared to the chill outside, the inn¡¯s temperature was neither cold nor hot, quite pleasant indeed. After entering, Xu Zimei began to take a serious look around. The interior of the inn wasn¡¯t large, containing only a single table with four chairs placed around it. There was a stove burning beside it, completely engulfed in blazing flames. The stove was boiling some water. This water was not kept in any container, simply appearing out of thin air, boiling fiercely above the stove. As Xu Zimei stared at it, two eyes suddenly appeared on the stove. After giving Xu Zimei a glare, it spoke, "What are you looking at, haven¡¯t you ever seen a stove as handsome as me?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Apart from the stove, there were many paintings hanging on the walls inside the inn. Xu Zimei glanced briefly, most of the content in the paintings depicted the deeds of the Good and Evil Inn. They seemed to be drawn by some people from the Yuan Central Continent, imbued with a touch of fantasy. Beyond this, at the front of the inn, there was a table made from thousand-year-old sandalwood. A little girl with small horns was laying on the table, snoring loudly. Her snores were thunderous, much like the roar of the sky, and bubbles were blowing from her nose. The girl had short white hair and was currently burying her head in her arms, asleep, the atmosphere within the inn extremely tranquil. As Xu Zimei approached, it seemed she heard some noise, and the little girl slowly lifted her head. Her eyes were big and full of spiritual energy, her cheeks slightly chubby and rosy. Her dark eyes looked at Xu Zimei, she yawned and muttered to herself, "Another guest has arrived." She turned her head and shouted into the inn, "Old sir, your guest has come." As her voice fell, the small door on the left side of the sandalwood table at the very front of the inn, draped with a black cloth, was pushed open. A middle-aged man, dressed in green clothing and wearing a headscarf, very scholarly in demeanor, walked out. The middle-aged man in green clothes held a folding fan in his hand, his face bearing a very gentle smile. "Guest, I assume you are already acquainted with the rules of the Good and Evil Inn," the middle-aged man said with a smile. "I¡¯ve heard some rumors about you guys, so out of curiosity, I came to have a look," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. "Those who dare to come here are all good people, but which one are you, good or evil?" the middle-aged man asked, staring at Xu Zimei. "Then may I ask, what is good and what is evil?" Xu Zimei inquired. "We have our own standards of judgement," replied the middle-aged man with a smile. With a wave of his right hand, the boiling water burning on the stove beside him transformed into a stream. It fell into a teacup on the table. As the stream hit the cup, it split into two extremes, one half appeared very clear, while the other half was extremely murky. The middle-aged man pointed at the teacup and said, "Good or evil, you will know after drinking this cup of water." Out of curiosity, Xu Zimei picked up the teacup. Unable to see anything out of the ordinary, he directly drank it all in one gulp. As the water entered his stomach, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness momentarily paused. The scene before his eyes went black as if a mysterious power was tugging at his memories, playing them back in reverse. This reverse playback belonged to Xu Zimei¡¯s memories, not just of this life, but also of his previous one. ... Looking back, Xu Zimei watched scenes from the past. The failures and miseries of his previous life, even after experiencing trials upon trials, he still died by his opponent¡¯s sword in the end. Even upon reflection, Xu Zimei¡¯s heart was still not at ease. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some say that a true warrior can face life¡¯s disappointments and past failures head-on, being a warrior in life. But who doesn¡¯t wish to turn back time, and give themselves another chance to start over? Xu Zimei¡¯s emotions, which were initially fluctuating, gradually transformed bit by bit, perhaps this memory immersion was allowing him to experience past failures again. In the end, the various events of this life once again played out before him. His emotions also calmed down, perhaps this was also a transformation of his state of mind. After the scenes in his mind came to an end, Xu Zimei finally opened his eyes and his consciousness resumed its operation. He looked at the middle-aged man, who was sitting at a table nearby, serenely drinking water. "You can call me Old Master," the middle-aged man said. "Does this mean I¡¯m... a good person?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "At first, your expression was very fierce, but later it gradually returned to normal. You¡¯ve broken through the mental barrier and passed the test," the middle-aged man called Old Master said. "This is Good-Evil Tea. Any creature that drinks it will have all its memories reflected before it. My standard for good and evil is simple. Anyone who can directly face their life and have a clear conscience is considered good." Xu Zimei smiled and slowly sat down on the chair beside him. "According to the rules, you can choose an evil person to fulfill a wish for you, and ultimately you can grant that evil person freedom," Old Master said. "An evil person," Xu Zimei chuckled softly. Old Master nodded, and then with another wave of his right hand, a mist enveloped the entire inn. Immediately after, Xu Zimei¡¯s vision changed, and he found himself in a thick fog. Surrounding the fog, numerous cages appeared. Each cage held a creature captive. Among these creatures were members of the human race, the Monster Race, as well as beings from the Hundred Clans. Some had faces filled with hatred, while others were peacefully asleep. Chapter 519 - 518: The Evildoers of the Netherworld Blood Sea The creatures inside could be roughly estimated in the hundreds, each one of them imposing and extraordinary. Some seemed to have been confined for a long time and had already grown accustomed to life here. Others were still struggling and roaring, especially upon seeing the arrival of Xu Zimei, their roars almost shaking the heavens. "Are there no rules?" Xu Zimei asked, "Can I just randomly choose anyone here?" "You can choose anyone, but there is one thing you must be aware of. You can only ask them to fulfill one wish, and the wish shouldn¡¯t exceed their capabilities," the elderly gentleman reminded. Xu Zimei slowly walked up to the cages, and saw that the cage in front of him imprisoned a human. A man with disheveled hair that nearly reached his waist, covering his entire head. The only thing visible on the outside were that pair of startling and soul-stirring eyes. "His name is Tie Liangmu. A few years ago, when the Zi Yang Empire waged war against the Green Wood Empire, he, as the Deputy General of the Zi Yang Empire, defected to the enemy nation. In the end, it led to the war being lost, the city¡¯s residents being completely slaughtered, and he bears most of the responsibility for these sins," the elderly gentleman introduced on the side. Xu Zimei glanced at the man. He did not speak and merely looked at Xu Zimei with eyes devoid of any emotion. Next, the elderly gentleman introduced several other people to Xu Zimei, each one of them with heinous crimes. But none could satisfy Xu Zimei. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What kind of person are you looking for?" the elderly gentleman asked Xu Zimei. "Do you have any criminals from the Netherworld Blood Sea?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Netherworld Blood Sea," the elderly gentleman paused slightly, then said, "Are you sure?" "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "Nothing, I¡¯ll take you there," the elderly gentleman said with a smile, shaking his head. Then, the elderly gentleman led Xu Zimei northward. Along the way, the cages were meticulously arranged in a long line. Xu Zimei had no idea how vast this space actually was, just that the more he saw, the more astonished he became. Eventually, the two of them stopped in front of a deep purple-colored cage in a corner. The cage imprisoned a man who looked quite similar to a human but had extremely pale skin. His skin was an unhealthy white, including his eyes which were devoid of any differentiation between sclera and iris, completely blood-red. "Is he from the Blood Clan?" Xu Zimei could tell there was something unusual at first glance. "To be precise, he is an inferior product created from the combined bloodlines of the Blood Clan and the human race," the elderly gentleman said with a smile. Seeing the confusion in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, the elderly gentleman explained, "His father belonged to the human race, and his mother to the Blood Clan." "I see," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "He escaped from the Netherworld Blood Sea in those days, breaking into my Good and Evil Inn, and was later imprisoned here by me." The elderly gentleman continued his recount. "Unfortunately, most of the creatures here have signed the Good-Evil Contract with me, earning their freedom by fulfilling one wish. But he alone has always refused to sign, and I¡¯m unable to discern what kind of evil he has committed." "So, what¡¯s the point of you recommending him to me?" Xu Zimei asked, his brows slightly furrowing. "Don¡¯t be hasty, hear me out," the elderly gentleman said with a smile, "He¡¯s the only creature here from the Netherworld Blood Sea. I¡¯m giving you an option. If you can persuade him to sign the Good-Evil Contract, I¡¯ll allow him to leave with you. This could be good for you, as you wanted to understand the matters of the Netherworld Blood Sea, didn¡¯t you? He must know quite a bit." Hearing the elderly gentleman¡¯s words, Xu Zimei pondered for a brief moment. He finally nodded and said, "Can I be alone with him for a while, I¡¯ll try." "Of course," the elderly gentleman said with a smile and a nod. Immediately, he waved his right hand, and a white fog descended, slowly separating Xu Zimei and the cage from each other, while he himself gradually faded from view. ...... Xu Zimei observed the surroundings for a while and only after confirming that everything was in order did he turn his attention to the man from the Blood Clan. "I think, we could have a talk?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. As his words fell, the Blood Clan man remained calm, not even sparing him a glance. "I can take you out of here, set you free, and I can even let you not sign the Good and Evil contract," Xu Zimei continued. "If you want to get out, then talk to me. If you truly wish to die old in here, I¡¯ll leave right now." Seeing that the Blood Clan man still did not respond, Xu Zimei grew tired of wasting time and stood up, preparing to leave. "Wait a minute," a slightly hoarse voice came from behind him. The voice was very unpleasant to listen to, as if it hadn¡¯t spoken for hundreds of years and the throat had become rusty. Seeing that Xu Zimei paid him no attention, the man in the cage seemed to get anxious. He frantically banged on the iron bars of the cage and roared, "I am willing to talk." The sound was so loud, and the movement so intense, that it almost shook the whole space violently. Xu Zimei slowly stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at the Blood Clan man, saying indifferently, "You think I am begging you? You don¡¯t seem to understand who the prisoner is here." "I want to get out," the Blood Clan man said calmly, sitting in the cage. But Xu Zimei could feel the yearning deep inside him. This man had a big secret, Xu Zimei had a hunch. "Let¡¯s talk about the deal instead," Xu Zimei said, turning around. "What do you want to know?" asked the Blood Clan man. "Take me to the Blood Clan," Xu Zimei said. Although he now knew that the Blood Clan was probably near the Netherworld Blood Sea, the Netherworld Blood Sea was one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands. Its vast expanse was such that without a familiar route, Xu Zimei would likely never find the Blood Clan¡¯s location, no matter how much time he had. Originally, he was planning to try his luck with the Divine Emperor, but now that he had encountered the Good and Evil Inn, he might as well try his chances here. "What do you intend to do?" the Blood Clan man asked warily, looking at Xu Zimei. "You care quite a bit about the Blood Clan, don¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Logically, since you have human blood, the Blood Clan should despise you." In Yuan Central Continent, there are countless races, and actually, the human race and the Monster Race, due to their vast numbers, which is to say that with a large enough forest, there are all kinds of birds, make them the most inclusive. Many other races, however, place great importance on their own bloodline and certain things. People like this man, with the blood of other races, should not be accepted by the Blood Clan. "That¡¯s none of your business, what do you want with the Blood Clan?" the man asked. "I mean no harm, I¡¯m just going for an item," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I can take you there," the man pondered for a moment, then finally nodded and said. Chapter 520 - 519 The Power of Faith "But there is one thing I can¡¯t guarantee, I have been locked up here for over five hundred years." "The locations I knew back then, I¡¯m not sure if the Blood Clan still resides there," the man said. After hearing the man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and spoke, "You just need to lead the way, I can judge for myself whether they are there or not." "Another thing, can you take me out without signing a contract with the Good and Evil clause?" the man asked doubtfully. "If he doesn¡¯t agree, then we fight until he agrees," Xu Zimei said indifferently. The Blood Clan man was slightly taken aback and it was a long while before he said, "My name is Ye Feiyang." Xu Zimei nodded slightly, his gaze fixed on the mist shrouding the world outside the cage. The white mist began to slowly dissipate, and the old gentleman¡¯s figure appeared here again. "How is it?" he asked Xu Zimei with a smile. "He agreed," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "You really didn¡¯t disappoint me," the old gentleman smiled. With a wave of his right hand, boundless Spiritual Energy gathered around. In the midst of the vast emptiness, a large rift tore open, followed by storm, rain, thunder, and lightning. Suddenly, a paper floated down amidst the flashes and roars. This paper possessed an ancient and boundless might, appearing very old. At this moment, the old gentleman held the paper in his hand and smiled at both Xu Zimei, "Representing the good and evil sides, all you need to do is sign your names, and that¡¯s it." "You might not have understood what I meant," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. He continued, "I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m going to have to disappoint you." "What do you mean?" the old gentleman asked puzzledly. "I will take him with me, but I won¡¯t sign this," Xu Zimei shook his head. After hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old gentleman was taken aback for a moment, then came to an understanding. He scrutinized Xu Zimei, then laughed lightly, "Young man, do you not know the principle of reciprocity? The Good and Evil Inn has given you so many benefits; shouldn¡¯t you repay me?" "The legends I¡¯ve heard tell me that the Good and Evil Beast likes virtue and despises evil, But as far as I know, the cultivation of the Good and Evil Beast must consume fruits of virtue and fruits of evil." Xu Zimei laughed, "Rather than saying the Good and Evil Inn is to help others, it¡¯s more accurate to say that everyone else is just your puppet, a puppet you use for cultivation." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old gentleman suddenly changed his refined demeanor. His facial expressions congealed together, and he stared at Xu Zimei with a grim look in his eyes. "Do you want to die?" the old gentleman looked at Xu Zimei and asked, word by word. Xu Zimei made a slight gesture with his hand, and the Space in front of him tore, a massive body of Chaos slowly emerged. The mighty aura of the Immortal Ascension Boundary surged as Chaos made its appearance. At that moment, the creatures still struggling in their cages all came to a halt, Seemingly fearful. The old gentleman glanced at Chaos, but said nothing, only a series of grotesque "creaking" sounds came from within his body. The old gentleman raised his head, and his skin began to fall off piece by piece. His body surface became covered with lifelike scales, resembling Dragon Scale in vivid detail. His nose whiskers began to grow long. Especially his mouth, which grew wider and wider, with thick, scarlet lips. Most eye-catching were his eyes, the left eye crystal clear like transparent amber, very beautiful. The right eye, however, was a bloody red and murky, looking full of malevolence and sin. "Young man, you are sinful," the old gentleman spoke up, his tone deeply somber. His arms and legs became like a spider¡¯s, transformed into more than a dozen claws, all of which clutched the ground as the old man sinisterly watched Xu Zimei. "So this is the Good and Evil Beast," Xu Zimei muttered softly to himself, feeling that it was much weaker than he had imagined. "Chaos, hold it off for now. I¡¯ll try and see if I can open the cage," Xu Zimei said. Chaos roared up at the sky and charged directly at the old man. It opened its huge maw and clashed with the monster the old man had become, who was also very powerful. They were evenly matched with Chaos, and neither seemed likely to come out on top in a short amount of time. The entire space became silent due to the fight, with the creatures inside the cages numbly watching the battle outside. In the depths of their eyes lay thick sorrow and despair. Roars erupted around them, accompanied by the "boom" of explosions. Only then did Xu Zimei approach the front of the purple cage, his gaze upon the cage¡¯s lock. This was a seal, one unlike any Xu Zimei had seen before. He tried striking the cage with his palm, but the cage remained unscathed, instead, a rebound force of the same magnitude bounced back towards Xu Zimei. "This is the power of good and evil," Ye Feiyang said with a bitter smile from inside the cage. "Unless the Good and Evil Beast touches the seal itself, it¡¯s very difficult for others to break. Not to mention forcefully breaking it." "The power of good and evil, you believe in this stuff?" Xu Zimei laughed lightly. Beings have Seven Emotions and Six Desires; he himself did not believe in so-called good and evil. Xu Zimei placed his hand gently on the seal to feel this power. And tried to channel this power into his own world to dissolve it. After a long while, Xu Zimei finally opened his eyes. "As expected," he murmured, looking at the power within the seal. "It¡¯s faith!" "Faith?" Ye Feiyang looked at Xu Zimei with some confusion. "Anyone who signs the good and evil contract with the Good and Evil Beast is seen as conceding their soul to it, ultimately believing in it, forever and ever," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. In his mind, the people of the Supreme Buddha Land cultivated through the power of faith. He just hadn¡¯t expected that the Good and Evil Beast¡¯s method of cultivation would also be faith, and so extreme at that. To corral all these people and ultimately consolidate faith for itself. To dispel the Power of Faith isn¡¯t hard; as long as your heart is strong enough, not believing in anyone but yourself will do. Xu Zimei looked up to see hundreds, perhaps thousands, of cages within this space. The creatures inside were bound not so much by the seals and cages, but rather by their own hearts. "Can you resolve it?" Ye Feiyang asked Xu Zimei with hope in his voice. "If your heart is strong enough, you can leave by yourself, and don¡¯t need my help," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "Big brother has indeed figured it out," as Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, suddenly another voice sounded from nearby. Xu Zimei turned to look and saw a little girl sitting on a nearby cage, swinging her legs and smiling mirthfully at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei had seen this little girl before; she was the one who had been asleep on the table when he first entered the Good and Evil Inn. She was also the one who had called the old man to him. Xu Zimei looked at her intently for a moment before finally asking softly, "Good and Evil Beast?" Chapter 521 - 520 Underworld Soldiers and Generals Long before, Xu Zimei sensed something was off. Although the old gentleman was quite powerful, from any perspective, he didn¡¯t seem to be the Good and Evil Beast. This was also why Xu Zimei had overlooked the presence of a little girl in the inn. "Brother, are you going to be locked in a cage like them?" the little girl asked Xu Zimei innocently. "Let me see how strong you are," Xu Zimei said. Spiritual Energy surged around him as he sent a palm strike directly at the little girl. With a "boom," the vast white space trembled violently. The little girl didn¡¯t appear to do anything, she just stood still in her place. Suddenly, her figure moved to the side, dodging Xu Zimei¡¯s attack. "Big brother might as well stay," the little girl said with a somewhat ferocious smile on her face. Instantly, an overwhelming aura surrounded her, rolling in like a torrential sea. "Immortal King," Xu Zimei murmured, feeling the aura around the girl. Power of Faith converged around her. Although her figure showed no change, the girl seemed taller and more majestic to Xu Zimei due to the Power of Faith. The Good and Evil Beast stretched out its hand, with its palm wielding the might of Wu Geng, suppressing from above. Xu Zimei could feel the pressure as he slowly drew Tyrant Shadow from his back. He swung his blade mightily, and the sharp, piercing Blade Qi collided with the palm of the Good and Evil Beast. With another "boom," the surrounding mist was scattered, and the Blade Qi was annihilated within it. And yet the hands remained unbreakable as they descended. Immortal King, this seemed to be the strongest opponent Xu Zimei had ever faced alone since he started his journey. As the palms descended, Xu Zimei stood motionless in the center. Eventually, the hands shattered layer upon layer of Space with Wu Geng¡¯s might, landing a palm on Xu Zimei¡¯s body. With a deafening "boom," the explosive sound was enough to imagine the force of the strike. All around, the whiteness enveloped the Space, the mist obscuring everything. Chaos tore the legs of the monster, an illusion of the old gentleman, and tossed them aside. At this moment, even the creatures in the cages turned towards the center of the mist, wanting to know the outcome of this battle. The Good and Evil Beast frowned slightly, as the mist in front of her began to dissipate. She was certain that her palm had indeed hit Xu Zimei squarely. The force of it could almost directly destroy a being of the Divine Vein Realm. When the mist started to clear, a figure emerged faintly visible within it. Xu Zimei slowly lifted his head, his eyes filled with thick Demonic Qi. The Demonic Qi soared to the sky, piercing through the dense mist, looking at the Good and Evil Beast. It seemed capable of penetrating everything, domineering and profound without end. As the mist completely dissipated, there stood Xu Zimei at the center, unharmed. He had activated the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, with layers of black and purple patterns on the surface of his skin. He looked eerie and mysterious, with wisps of black Demonic Qi twining around him, shooting straight into the sky. They seemed to completely merge and dominate the white mist of the entire Space. Xu Zimei stepped out from the mist like an ancient Divine Demon, with the power swirling on the surface of his skin. He slowly picked up Tyrant Shadow in his hand and said to the Good and Evil Beast, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a thrilling fight." "What kind of Battle Body is this?" the Good and Evil Beast asked with a frown. "You don¡¯t need to know so much," Xu Zimei¡¯s figure flashed as she directly attacked the Good and Evil Beast. Meanwhile, Chaos was beside her, helping Ye Feiyang escape from the cage. Blade Qi sliced through the silent expanse, mixed with the Creation Force and an overwhelming tide of Demonic Qi. She executed the nineteen moves of the Way of Inquiry, where each technique connected and overlapped seamlessly. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her blade was impenetrable, and coupled with her Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil, she gave the opponent virtually no chance to resist. ... Of course, Xu Zimei also recognized the strength of the Immortal King; the later stages of every realm were indeed extremely powerful. Even under her formidable power, the opponent still managed to hold on desperately. "You can¡¯t defeat me," the Good and Evil Beast roared, "How about we make a deal instead?" "No need," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. The prolonged battle had turned the space upside down to the brink of collapse. Above the Tyrant Shadow, Heavenly Thunder rolled thunderously, with Torrents mixed with Earth Fire surging towards them. At that moment, a profound and mysterious force surged around Xu Zimei. Within her, the Nine Regions Grand Body that had always guarded her Divine Soul was activated. The Nine Regions Grand Body, ranked among the top ten of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, wasn¡¯t only the best in guarding the Divine Soul but also second to none in attacking it. Inside the Nine Regions Grand Body were nine layers of defenses, each guarded by the souls of ancient beasts. Outside, when Xu Zimei activated the Nine Regions Grand Body amidst her fierce battle with the Good and Evil Beast, a phantom of a grey wolf suddenly burst forth from her forehead, pouncing directly towards the Good and Evil Beast. This was an ancient beast¡¯s soul, and also the first layer¡¯s creature, the Howling Sun Wolf. As the Howling Sun Wolf lunged, the Good and Evil Beast had no time to defend and was directly attacked in the realm of its consciousness by the beast soul. "You can attack the Divine Soul too," the Good and Evil Beast bellowed in anger. At this moment, it had no desire to continue the fight; the pain transmitted to its mind was unbearable, compounded by the fact that it had been under pressure from Xu Zimei¡¯s relentless attacks. The Good and Evil Beast could only keep trying to escape, and as the chase went on, it was soon covered in wounds. "You are too bullying," the Good and Evil Beast roared in anger. "Are you even human?" Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. "I will remember the humiliation of today," the Good and Evil Beast said, then roared resentfully. Immediately, its figure vanished into the void and disappeared, and although Xu Zimei wanted to pursue, she discovered that the entire space had been sealed off. She could break through this space, but it would take some time, and by then the Good and Evil Beast would likely have already fled. "It¡¯s their home ground after all," Xu Zimei laughed lightly to herself. Though the Good and Evil Beast had escaped, the entire independent space was left to Xu Zimei. She looked around at the thousands of cages, each imprisoning a creature. While it¡¯s true that the Good and Evil Beast was using others to cultivate and gather the Power of Faith, it was undeniable that those caged were definitely culprits of immense wickedness and grave misdeeds. As for how to handle these creatures, Xu Zimei already had an idea in her heart. Letting them go was certainly not an option, after all, these were extremely vicious and wicked individuals. She turned her gaze to where Ye Feiyang was, only to see that he was contending with the seal of faith on the cage. Chapter 522 - 521 Thunderclap The control of the Good and Evil Beast having been lost, these seals of faith had already become significantly weak. Now, after Ye Feiyang¡¯s struggle to break free, he forcefully grabbed with his hands, directly shattering the purple cage into pieces. Seeing the power that Ye Feiyang demonstrated, the other creatures in cages also began to struggle. Even those creatures that had once been in complete despair were trying; the space now was noisier than before. Angry roars sounded off one after another. There were already creatures that had broken free from their cages, venting their feelings with roars to the sky. But they still watched Xu Zimei with a certain wariness, not daring to be too reckless. After all, they had seen the battle between Xu Zimei and the Good and Evil Beast. "Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. We might not be his match one on one, but there are so many of us. Even using sheer numbers, he can only flee in complete disarray," a creature inside shouted, trying to incite the others. Xu Zimei looked at these creatures, which were raring to go, and chuckled lightly, "Don¡¯t rush, wait for all of them to come out, and I¡¯ll deal with you all together." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, some creatures were already angry enough to want to kill him. Once creatures one after another had broken free from their cages, the entire space was brimming with malice. At this moment, with a few creatures taking the lead, those who had been imprisoned for too long and needed to vent, all swarmed toward Xu Zimei in a frenzied rush. Their momentum was so immense that it almost shook the entire space to deafening levels. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly as energy surged behind him. A blue planet slowly rose up. This planet represented the weight of a real world, and as the planet descended, all those creatures still roaring were engulfed into the Divine Continent. Xu Zimei showed no mercy, as these creatures were extremely vicious. After these creatures from the Hundred Clans entered the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei, so as not to alarm the other natives, slaughtered them all there. ...¡­ These people were wicked in life, and their souls could be said to be charged with a sky-high evil Qi. They almost turned the sky to black. And when their souls entered the Underworld, Xu Zimei first had Meng Po make every one of them drink Forgetfulness Water. They were made to forget all the memories of cause and effect from their past lives. Finally, he looked at these souls brimming with evil Qi, yet in a state of utter confusion. Standing above the Underworld, with an imposing voice, Xu Zimei said, "In life, you committed countless evils and do not belong to this world; thus, you cannot enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation of this world. Today I will establish the Underworld Ministry here, and all of you will be Underworld Soldiers and Generals under Meng Po¡¯s command, governing the heaven and earth of this Underworld. If you perform well in the future, I will help you enter the Divine Continent, into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Ultimately reincarnate and start a new life." "Yes, sir!" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, these Underworld Soldiers and Generals seemed to have found something to aspire to. All charged with evil Qi, they knelt in unison on the Netherworld Bridge over the River of Forgetfulness, their voices thunderous. Xu Zimei nodded with satisfaction. Being an Underworld Soldier is painful; they cannot become a true living being. Unable to experience the Seven Emotions and Six Desires, the joys and sorrows of life, love and separation. They were like mechanical beings, stationed perpetually on the River of Forgetfulness, doing the same work year after year. However, Xu Zimei had not lied to them, for they were indeed creatures from the Yuan Central Continent. Truly, they could not enter the cycle of reincarnation of the Divine Continent. The Underworld still needed improvement, but Xu Zimei was prepared to take it slowly, as the path must be walked one step at a time. No one can become fat in one gulp. After arranging the affairs of the Underworld, Xu Zimei then left his True Fate World. ... At this moment in the outside world, that void space, after enduring so many battles, ultimately could not withstand the strain and shattered. When Xu Zimei emerged from the space, he found himself standing on the very road from before. The Good and Evil Inn that was once in front of him had completely vanished without a trace. Xu Zimei knew that the Good and Evil Beast had taken a significant hit this time. The other side had directly separated the Good and Evil Inn from that void space, which was also its lair; presumably, it had a lot of contingencies in place. When the Good and Evil Beast left before, it didn¡¯t have time to take with it the creature that was called the old man. Xu Zimei had Chaos take it into the Myriad Demons Tribe, where it could be slowly tamed with the other Monster Beasts. However, his gaze then shifted to Ye Feiyang, who had just newly gained his freedom. "Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise," Ye Feiyang said with a light laugh. "It just so happens that I also need to make a trip back to the tribe." "Of course, I believe you," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "But before that, you¡¯ll have to make a trip to the Old Land with me." "Is it also one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands?" Ye Feiyang asked curiously. "Just follow me, you¡¯re only in charge of leading the way, no need to ask so many questions," Xu Zimei said. "Once we reach the Blood Clan, you will be able to gain your freedom too." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ye Feiyang nodded slightly. The sky had just turned to the afternoon, and it seemed that the heavy snow had only just stopped recently. The entire world was still engulfed in pure white snowfall. The two of them slowly made their way toward the heart of the Eastern Continent. Almost half a month later, they encountered no further troubles on their journey. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, they arrived at the location of the Old Land. Withered and dark, these were the only words that could describe this place. From a distance, the mountains and peaks were all enveloped in darkness. The Old Land, a realm that seems forever submerged in darkness. Beyond the external world where there was still some light, inside there was no longer any distinction of day. "How do we get inside?" Ye Feiyang surveyed the surroundings and asked Xu Zimei. After all, it is well known that aside from the Divine Gate, no one in this era could safely enter or exit the Old Land. Xu Zimei took out the Token given to him by the Divine Emperor, which was also the key to entering the Old Land. To be exact, this token could be used to contact the Sect Leader of the Divine Gate. Xu Zimei activated the token using his Spiritual Energy and then sat cross-legged on the ground, waiting. Although Ye Feiyang was somewhat puzzled, he dared not inquire further. In his heart, he had already categorized Xu Zimei as one of the Divine Gate¡¯s people. ... The Central Continent, Tianluan Domain. One of the five great domains of the Central Continent, bordered by the Shenghua Domain to the north and the Sealing Ground to the south. It is said that after the Central Continent was divided into five parts, the overall power of the Tianluan Domain had always managed to rank within the top three. Whether it was the Heavenly Sword Sect with an emperor on each side, or the mysterious Lan Family, all were located here. Even though winter had set in, the area where the Lan Family resided seemed to enjoy eternal spring due to a Formation, regardless of the season. As usual, the Lan Family¡¯s descendants lived their mundane lives. In the center of the city at the southern gate, the statue of the Lan Family¡¯s Ancestor was carved lifelike and placed upon a high platform. On this day, a thunderclap suddenly resounded from the sky. Chapter 523 - 522: Demon’s Advent Accompanied by the explosion of thunder, the entire sky began to change color. A vast surge of Demonic Qi soared into the heavens, staining the entirety of the firmament above, enveloping the cities beneath in its clutches. The sun was now obscured, the sky free of clouds, with thunder and lightning rolling within the clouds. The citizens of Heaven Blue City raised their heads in terror to watch the skies above. "What is this?" they murmured, discussing among themselves as they watched the billowing Demonic Qi. Inside the Lan Residence, situated at the very center of the city, this unassuming dwelling was surrounded by many lush plants. Even the plants had turned pitch black, and the pendulum that hung floating in the courtyard at the estate¡¯s central location, suddenly began to move, its pointer trembling non-stop at a certain position, making a "clang clang" sound. Most of the Lan Family did not know of their Demon-Slaying Family identity, and as the foremost power of Heaven Blue City, many members also felt panic. Within that rolling Demonic Qi above, a pair of exceptionally crimson eyes reflected on the firmament, calmly observing the entire city. "What on earth is that?" someone said in terror. The Lan Family Head, Lan Juntian, promptly made his way to a space within the family grounds, a place unknown to others. The space was not large, containing seven ordinary thatched huts. Before these huts was a large vegetable garden, which could be said to have all kinds of vegetables. Behind the thatched huts was a vast orchard, within which were Spirit Trees so ancient their age was beyond tracing. Picking chrysanthemums beneath the eastern fence, leisurely one sees the Southern Mountain! The space was not very large, but the atmosphere was very peaceful, making it an excellent place for the elderly to live. In front of the main gate was a river that stretched to infinity; this river disappeared into the horizon, and no one knew its true length. As Lan Juntian entered this space, he saw seven elders sitting by the river bank, leisurely fishing. These seven elders appeared ordinary, without any heaven-shaking aura. It was as if they were just seven common elders who had stepped into their sixties, the sun setting beyond the western mountains. "Juntian, you¡¯ve come," one of the elders said with a warm smile as he looked at Lan Juntian. "Elder," Lan Juntian quickly bent down to greet them. "You should understand, unless our clan is facing extinction, do not disturb us," another elder said with a somewhat displeased expression. "I know," Lan Juntian quickly nodded, then hesitantly said, "But the signal left by the elder long ago has appeared." "What has come?" Among the seven, some had not yet grasped the meaning of these words. However, the elder sitting at the foremost turned to look at the firmament, his originally cloudy eyes flaring with sharp light. Eventually, he murmured with a heavy expression, "The heavens are changing." "Jiulin, what exactly has come?" the elder who had previously spoken asked with some confusion. "The day of Demon¡¯s Advent has arrived," Lan Jiulin said slowly, enunciating each word. As soon as his words fell, the other six elders present changed their expressions drastically. "Demon¡¯s Advent," someone whispered, repeating the phrase in a low voice. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone present understood what those two words truly meant. Just like the existence and purpose of the Demon-Slaying Family, it was their mission, as well as their value personified. "So many years have passed, it seems the seal over the Ancient Demon Cave has begun to stir; another three thousand years of reincarnation has gone by." An elder sighed and said, "They¡¯re coming to seize the Chaos Stone." "If the Chaos Stone is taken, and the Demon-Suppressing Lock opened, the Ancient Demon Cave descending upon the Yuan Central Continent," Lan Jiulin shook his head gravely as he spoke. "The consequences would be unimaginable, so, everyone, even if we must risk our lives today, we must slay this demon here and now." Everyone nodded, having made up their minds; they were all ancestors of the Lan Family, their era long since past. It would not be an exaggeration to say that each person here had slain demons before. This is the mission for which the Demon-Slaying Family, the Lan Family, exists! "Juntian, have all the family members and townspeople evacuate from here," Lan Jiulin ordered. "The seven of us are going to confront this demon." "Old Ancestor, let us stay and help you," Lan Juntian said anxiously. "It¡¯s useless, you¡¯re too weak. Even if there were more of you, it would only increase the casualties." Lan Jiulin shook his head slightly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, we have always had a backup plan. In past eras, it¡¯s not that there haven¡¯t been Heavenly Demons who came to steal, but they all became dead souls under our hands." Lan Juntian nodded firmly and said, "I will await the victory of our ancestors." "Juntian, one day, you too will stand in our place, facing a new Heavenly Demon," Lan Jiulin said with a smile. "Don¡¯t be nervous, the Heavenly Demon isn¡¯t as strong as you imagine." Seven elders stood up and stepped into the void one by one, leaving the hidden space. ... By this time, the outside world had already been enveloped by rolling demonic Qi, completely covering the hundred li around Heaven Blue City. A barrier formed, preventing outsiders from entering and those inside from leaving. People huddled together in terror, witnessing a scene akin to the end of the world. At this moment, within the Lan Residence, Lan Ke¡¯er stood in her separate courtyard, looking up at the sky. The deeds of the Demon-Slaying Family were in fact unknown to the other family members, but she, as this generation¡¯s Demon Slaying Warrior, knew far more than the others. Now in the courtyard, the figure of Lan Juntian also stepped in from outside. "Father," Lan Ke¡¯er greeted him. "Ke Er, how well have you learned the Demon-Slaying battle techniques I gave you?" Lan Juntian asked. "I have started practicing," Lan Ke¡¯er nodded, "and I can already begin to condense the Demon-Suppressing Qi." "Good, in this era, our Lan Family is like a rootless duckweed; in the future, we will rely on you to lead the family to glory." Lan Juntian, looking up at the rampaging demonic Qi in the sky, lamented, "If there were a choice, I would absolutely not want you, a daughter, to face these things. Unfortunately, the selection of Demon Slaying Warriors is not up to you or me." "I understand everything, Father, there¡¯s no need for more explanations," Lan Ke¡¯er said with a smile, shaking her head. She asked, "Is there a new Heavenly Demon coming?" "Yes, but this matter will be handled by our ancestors; we need not worry too much," Lan Juntian said. "You should pack up quickly and hide with the other family members for now. Father also needs to start evacuating the crowds." Watching the receding figure of Lan Juntian, Lan Ke¡¯er remained silent for a long time, her gaze fixed inexplicably on the distant east. She whispered softly, "What are you doing now?" ... After the seven old ancestors of the Lan Family made their majestic exit from the void. Chapter 524 - 523: Chaos Stone ``` They stared intently at the vast Demonic Qi in the sky for a long time. "The big demon that has come this time is no ordinary foe!" Lan Jiulin said gravely. "Our Lan Family has experienced the Wild Desolation and the era of several Immortal Kings but has never witnessed such a heaven-reaching scene of Demonic Qi," another ancestor of the Lan Family, Lan Jingxiong, said. They had all been Demon Slaying Warriors who had slain more than one or two Heavenly Demons, but they had never seen a Heavenly Demon with such presence like the one now. The three of them felt heavy-hearted and knew that this was not going to be a simple battle. "Judging by the extent of this Demonic Qi, it must be at the level of a Demon General," Lan Jingxiong said, his gaze deep as he stared into the firmament. "After killing so many demon spawns, it¡¯s time to kill a Demon General to pay homage," the elder next to him said with an icy tone. "Zejing, don¡¯t be careless," Lan Jiulin cautioned. "Rest assured," Lan Zejing nodded slightly and said, "At this caliber, even in the Ancient Demon Cave, he would be considered quite the character." The crowd buzzed with discussion, and when everything reached a critical point, Bai Meng¡¯s silhouette slowly appeared in the skies above the firmament. Bai Meng fixed his gaze on the seven Lan Family ancestors opposite him, and they sized him up as well. "You¡¯re the Heavenly Demon of this generation?" Lan Jiulin was the first to speak, asking in a serious tone. "Hand over the Chaos Stone, and you can avoid a bloodbath of your Lan Family today," Bai Meng said indifferently. "A Heavenly Demon is the very embodiment of evil, while our Lan Family walks the path of Heavenly Dao, representing justice. You should retreat to avoid bringing disaster upon yourself," Lan Jingxiong replied with a cold huff. "Then there¡¯s nothing more to say," Bai Meng said, his presence astonishing. His right hand, accompanied by a sky-filling Demonic Qi, descended upon Heaven Blue City, and the booming sounds erupted beneath his palm. The entire space above was seen to completely collapse, with Wugeng Demon Qi spreading far and wide. Witnessing such might, Lan Jiulin was the first to stand up, his Spiritual Energy whipping up the clouds and coalescing into a giant palm to collide with it. With a "boom," A mushroom cloud exploded in the firmament, endless shockwaves dispersing in all directions. The walls of Heaven Blue City were in view, with half the wall directly sheared off, countless buildings collapsing. Amidst this, there were screams and cries of anguish. Lan Jiulin and Bai Meng both remained unmoved in their original spots when the cries from within the city walls began. Beneath Lan Jiulin¡¯s feet, the void also started to shatter, a smear of fresh blood on his blue robe looking startlingly grim. Although for a warrior of his caliber, such injuries were insignificant, but to be injured in just a preliminary exchange, was it not also a sign of powerful simplicity? "So strong?" Lan Zejing said with a slight frown. Compared to the others, Lan Jiulin¡¯s own sensation was much more intense and clear. "You¡¯re not from the Immortal Path, have you ¡¯Entered the Taoism¡¯?" Lan Jiulin ventured. "Only ants like you distinguish between Immortal Path and Taoism. In our era, there was no distinction between the Path and Immortal," Bai Meng said indifferently. He took a step forward, his tall figure advancing directly towards the Lan Residence. "Block him," Lan Jiulin shouted, charging after Bai Meng first. At this moment, Bai Meng seemed just like the true Demon King descending. Endless Demonic Qi wrapped around him, his gaze unfathomable and crimson. Behind him, the Demonic Qi transformed into countless terrifying and ghastly faces. With each step he took, these ghastly faces roared. It was as if they were calling out for their king, their might surging and overwhelming. As the seven Lan Family ancestors charged toward him, Bai Meng slapped his hand, sending each person flying out with a blow. ``` Even though the seven ancestors of the Lan Family had exerted all their strength to stop him, they were still unable to halt Bai Meng¡¯s progression. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Bai Meng¡¯s target was the Chaos Stone, not the people of the Lan Family. "What do we do, we can¡¯t stop him," Lan Zejing said anxiously. In reality, the strength of these seven was not weak, with Lan Jiulin and Lan Jingxiong both being at the Immortal Extreme. And the remaining five were all at the level of Immortal Kings. No one would expect the usually low-profile and indifferent Lan Family to possess such formidable power. To say it was an exaggeration, this power could easily crush an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect without much trouble. However, within the Tianluan Domain, the impression that the Lan Family gave to others was mostly mysterious. Other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects had also instructed their own disciples not to antagonize the Lan Family. This also led to the Lan Family seldom showcasing their strength to outsiders. ... When Bai Meng stood at the entrance of the Lan Residence, he closed his eyes slightly. Thread by thread, tendrils of Demonic Qi that seemed endless floated out from within the Lan Residence, as if searching for something. The Demonic Qi swept through the entire Lan Residence, and Lan Jiulin said anxiously, "He is searching for the Chaos Stone." "Stop him." Shouts rang out from all around, and just as the seven charged towards him once again, a barrage of devastating attacks descended. Bai Meng¡¯s gaze became concentrated as the long hair on his head fluttered, and the Wugeng Demon Qi from behind him surged into the sky. The Demon Clouds in the sky reflected with the Demonic Qi, as Heavenly Thunder roared down, and true darkness fell. "Despair Domain," Bai Meng murmured softly. Once the entire city had descended into the Despair Domain, various negative emotions began to ravage through the city. Those citizens who had hidden away and came into contact with the qi of despair became exceedingly brutal. Killing each other, the city already in ruins now saw an increasing number of humans fighting, making it even more chaotic. After Bai Meng¡¯s myriad streams of Demonic Qi rampaged through the Lan Residence for a long time, it finally stopped in front of a room. The Demonic Qi enveloped the room while howling. "Found it," Bai Meng said with a light chuckle, stepping into the Lan Residence. With the soaring Demonic Qi entering en masse, the room bearing seals was directly destroyed. As the room collapsed, its interior was fully revealed. In the middle of the room was a platform, surrounded by eighteen pillars. These pillars were covered with runes, currently a dim gray color, with chains linked to each pillar. At the other end of those chains was the item on the platform. Atop the platform was a mass of dull gray qi, the chains passing through it, its other ends bound to something unknown. This gray qi was extremely peculiar, almost impossible to see through its structure with any means. "The qi of Chaos, no doubt about it. It seems the Chaos Stone is inside," Bai Meng murmured, then strode step by step towards the platform. "Chaos Stone, the object of my Demon Race¡¯s revival," Bai Meng said, emotionally stirred. ... Meanwhile, in the Old Land, Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t waited long before spotting a sedan chair swiftly approaching from afar. Leading the way was none other than Yin Wuheng, the current Sect Master of the Divine Gate. Chapter 525 - 524 The Chaos of the Old Land "Master Yin, it¡¯s been a long time," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "Dare not, dare not, Young Master Xu, please get into the sedan chair," Yin Wuheng hurriedly nodded in response. Although he did not know the relationship between Xu Zimei and the Old Ancestor, he would not dare to neglect someone specially taken care of by the elder. Subsequently, Xu Zimei sat in the sedan chair, which was lifted by four yakshas and swiftly carried forward. The others followed around the sedan, all heading in the direction of the Old Land. The surroundings of the Old Land had still not undergone any changes. Darkness and dark-tolerant plants shrouded the area, with the whole world silent in their embrace. Halfway through the journey of the sedan, sudden sounds of fighting came from outside. Xu Zimei lifted the curtain to look and saw that on the slopes of the mountains on both sides, a group of dark creatures had suddenly burst forth. These dark creatures were not tall, somewhat resembling skeletons. They crept on all fours across the ground, very fast and extremely agile, their bodies pitch-black. A thick aura of darkness emanated from them. At that moment, with the arrival of the skeletons, Yin Wuheng¡¯s face creased slightly; after all, he had just stepped into the Divine Vein Realm. With a casual wave of his hand, a vast palm strike swept down, annihilating all the skeletons within it. While the number of skeletons was large, attacking incessantly, their cultivation was ultimately too weak. They could not stop the assault of Yin Wuheng alone. As the sedan slowly moved past, it left a trail of corpses in its wake. ... "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei asked Yin Wuheng. "Young Master Xu, please don¡¯t take offense," Yin Wuheng said with a smile. "Every year, several uprisings occur in the Old Land, and the undead here are extremely aggressive. It will be over after a while." "Uprisings in the Old Land, it seems your Divine Gate cannot live in peace," Xu Zimei said, laughing. "We will get used to it, or we hide away," Yin Wuheng replied. "None of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands are simple." As they were speaking, the sedan had already entered the Divine Gate, and Yin Wuheng had someone take care of Ye Feiyang. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei, alone, went to find the Divine Emperor. After passing through layers of formation defenses, Xu Zimei finally arrived at the palace where the Divine Emperor resided. At that moment, the Divine Emperor seemed to have adapted to a secluded life, with no Destiny to aid his cultivation any further. Now, he had actually started to indulge in fishing and gardening, living a leisurely and elegant life. "You seem quite at ease," Xu Zimei remarked. "I¡¯ve suddenly realized something," the Divine Emperor said with a smile, "Without Destiny, living here in peace, my state of mind has actually improved quite a bit." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then it¡¯s I who have disturbed you," Xu Zimei said. "No, no, have you found any clues?" the Divine Emperor asked eagerly. "According to the records of our clan, the Blood Clan should be in the Netherworld Blood Sea," Xu Zimei said. "Netherworld Blood Sea, one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands?" the Divine Emperor frowned slightly, pondering for a while. He said, "Then this is going to be troublesome." The Ten Great Forbidden Lands were all extremely dangerous places. He would not have been afraid when he became Emperor, but now with his current strength, entering any of the Forbidden Lands would likely result in death rather than survival, which is why the thought caused him such a headache. "Since the Blood Clan can survive there, there must be a way to live, let¡¯s take it step by step," Xu Zimei said. "But the Netherworld Blood Sea is so vast, how are we going to find the Blood Clan?" The Divine Emperor said, "Moreover, the place is fraught with danger; even I¡¯m not certain of success." "You¡¯re in luck, I recently captured a member of the Blood Clan, who might be of use," Xu Zimei said. "Really?" The Divine Emperor looked excited and laughed, "Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I was prepared to venture into the Sea of Blood with no guarantee of return." "Is the title of Great Emperor that important to you?" Xu Zimei asked, "Even without Destiny, you can still step into immortality, right?" "It¡¯s not the same. With Destiny, I can embark on the journey to Heaven Beyond Heavens once again," The Divine Emperor said with a serious expression. "I¡¯ve always remembered the hatred for having my Destiny destroyed back then." "That¡¯s because you were too reckless in the past," Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed. After chatting with the Divine Emperor for a while, he decided to rest here for the night and depart for the Netherworld Blood Sea the next day. The Netherworld Blood Sea is not exactly located on the Eastern Continent. Between the Eastern Continent and the South Continent lies the Endless Heaven Sea, which essentially encircles the Central Continent. The Eastern, Western, Southern, and Northern Continents are situated around the Central Continent, respectively. The Netherworld Blood Sea is located within this expanse of the Endless Heaven Sea. There are many versions of legends concerning the Netherworld Blood Sea, but no one is clear about its true origin. It is said that during the Mythical Era, long ago, living beings feared the sea. Especially the Endless Heaven Sea which was seemingly boundless and appeared to have no end in sight, was rarely approached. Late on, as people began to explore the oceans on distant voyages, they discovered the Netherworld Blood Sea within a certain area of the Endless Heaven Sea. It is said that anyone who entered the Netherworld Blood Sea never returned alive. At the time, the Netherworld Blood Sea was also classified as one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, signifying the ten most dreadful and terrifying places on the continent. Of course, as people¡¯s cultivation levels rose over time, these Forbidden Lands were no longer as perilously dangerous to those Great Emperors or individuals who stood at the pinnacle of the Martial Path in this world. ...¡­ Though the Divine Gate sees no sunshine all year round and without the distinction of day, its inhabitants still possess a strong sense of time. In the evening, Xu Zimei did not rest but instead reflected on his Demonic Ten Skills. Just then, he suddenly heard an explosion from outside. Xu Zimei stepped out of the room, only to see the distant sky filled with various collisions of spiritual energy, painting the entire dark firmament in vibrant colors. Even amidst the sounds of battle, peculiar roars could faintly be heard. Xu Zimei casually stopped a disciple of the Divine Gate and asked, "What¡¯s happening?" "The monsters of the Old Land are attacking our Sect Protection Array," the disciple quickly explained. "Lately, they¡¯ve been like crazy, attacking almost every day. The past outbreaks were never this severe!" Watching the disciple hurry off to reinforce the ranks, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. It seemed the people of the Divine Gate should be alright. He continued to go back to sleep, spending a quiet night. When he got up the next day, Xu Zimei found that the battle outside had ceased. But the atmosphere within the Divine Gate was extremely tense. The Divine Emperor had disguised himself, looking as if he had changed his face, and came early to leave with Xu Zimei for the Netherworld Blood Sea. Before leaving, Yin Wuheng specifically reminded the three. "Ancestor, we don¡¯t know the situation outside the Old Land at the moment, and the path we previously opened is no longer safe. Why don¡¯t you wait for this turmoil to end before leaving?" he suggested. "No need, I want to see what kind of monstrosities they are," the Divine Emperor snorted in response. Chapter 526 - 525 Extraterritorial Extreme Palace The Old Land had also experienced chaos before, and the Divine Gate was not unacquainted with it. But the resurgence of monsters from the Old Land was almost aimless in their attacks, so they were not much trouble for the Divine Gate. However, the organization and premeditation behind the current chaos were palpable. Yet now, the Divine Gate still didn¡¯t know who the mastermind was, plus they dared not delve deep into investigating this Old Land. Yin Wuheng, having failed to persuade, eventually handed a signal flare directly to the Divine Emperor. He said, "Elder ancestor, if you encounter danger in the outside world, just open this signal flare, and we will definitely rush out at the first moment." Yin Wuheng also knew that the current Divine Emperor no longer had Destiny. Although he had cultivated for thousands of years, his strength at best was now at the Divine Vein Realm. An immortal being from the outside world could possibly defeat the Divine Emperor. The news of the Divine Emperor¡¯s resurrection was very secretive within the Divine Gate, known only to him, the Sect Leader, and a few old patriarchs of the Sect Gate. The Divine Emperor fell silent for a moment and eventually picked up the signal flare. His tone solemn, he said, "If everything goes smoothly when we return this time, it will be the era of our Divine Gate¡¯s rise once again." "Godspeed, elder ancestor," Yin Wuheng knelt on the ground and said hastily. ... Subsequently, the three of them left the Divine Gate and headed out towards the exterior of the Old Land. Due to the battle last night, the outside world was piled up with a multitude of monster corpses. They were everywhere, and Xu Zimei roughly estimated that there were at least ten thousand bodies. And the air around was filled with a pungent and dense smell of blood. "Are these monsters all from the Old Land?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Yes, they are probably remnants from the Wild Desolation era," the Divine Emperor explained. After all, he was the one who founded this Divine Gate, so he understood the situation here the best. "Most of the time, as long as you don¡¯t traverse their territory and awaken them, they remain in a slumbering state. But now, for some reason, they are so irritable." "After you become a Great Emperor and invincible in this world, what¡¯s there to fear," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "It¡¯s not that simple with the Netherworld Blood Sea," the Divine Emperor slightly shook his head. The three were about to speak when they suddenly heard hissing growls from all around. "Looks like we¡¯re in trouble," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. He looked around to see a massive group of monsters crawling towards them from the front and back. And on the slopes to both sides, countless monsters lay hidden. The group was virtually surrounded, airtight. "Seems like a tough battle is coming," Ye Feiyang said with a profound look in his eyes. The monsters that surrounded them seemed much larger, even their momentum had grown imposing, with an abundance of Malice Qi around them. "One side each, how about that?" Xu Zimei proposed with a smile. "Let¡¯s end this quickly, no need to waste time with these monsters," the Divine Emperor replied with a nod. Although there were many monsters, their strength was indeed too low for Xu Zimei. Tyrant Shadow in hand, it trembled slightly as Blade Qi infused with Wu Geng¡¯s power concentrated along the blade. As Xu Zimei slowly raised Tyrant Shadow above his head, the Blade Qi grew more spirited, soaring towards the heavens, piercing the clouds. With a slash, there came a thunderous boom, and the entire expanse of space in front of him was annihilated within it. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the Divine Emperor¡¯s side, endless Spiritual Energy gathered in his hand, eventually forming an immense palm shadow that reached for the sky. With a single slap, all the monsters were obliterated beneath it. As for Ye Feiyang on the other side, his speed was much slower, the main reason being that he was absorbing the blood of these monsters. Almost every monster¡¯s death was extremely tragic. Seeing such a scene, Xu Zimei and the others were about to extricate themselves from the entanglement of the monsters and leave when suddenly, they heard a round of applause. They turned their heads and saw the space beside them being torn apart, and three figures walked out from within. "So there really are people pulling the strings behind the scenes," the Divine Emperor murmured. The three of them were two men and one woman, one of the men wore a black vest and had a string of red Buddha Beads around his neck. With a crew cut and a scar on his face, his appearance was quite fierce. The man standing in the middle was wearing a white robe, even his long hair was grayish-white. His demeanor was very ethereal, just like a handsome man who had walked out of a painting. His clothes were made of many fine silks, and a deep white longsword hung at his waist. With a smile on his melon-seed-shaped face, coupled with his attire, he truly had the demeanor of a graceful young gentleman capable of captivating thousands of women. The person to the right was a woman, dressed in a clear, lake-like azure-green long dress. The feeling the woman gave off could be described in one word: "cold." Extremely cold, as if she were a piece of eternal ice, unable to melt. Her face was melon-seeded, with a light, delicate makeup applied. With eyebrows like crescent moons and eyes that were charming with glistening and lively pupils, yet they were very cold. Earrings of pure white adorned her ears, and at this moment a gentle breeze blew, gently swaying her earrings. "Who are you?" Ye Feiyang asked. "It seems your status in the Divine Gate must not be low," the crew-cut man with eyes ablaze with fighting spirit said. "The turmoil in the Old Land, was it your doing?" the Divine Emperor asked with furrowed brows. "Since when has the Divine Gate offended you?" "Why ask so much? You¡¯re just a man about to die," the crew-cut man retorted while taking out two long knives from his sleeves. The knives were two sharp short daggers, looking menacing and reddish in color, with a flowing luminescence coursing over them. "How about you all fight and I watch from the side?" Xu Zimei suggested with a smile. "Let¡¯s make it quick," said the man with white hair in the middle, speaking in a gentle tone. The Divine Emperor and the crew-cut man had already begun fighting, and Xu Zimei turned to Ye Feiyang and said, "You go deal with him, leave the woman to me." Ye Feiyang did not refuse, directly attacking the white-haired man. ... Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was drawn towards the last woman as she saw the power of the Divine Vein Realm surging around her. It was as if snowflakes were falling, and the temperature around them was getting colder and colder. In her gaze was full of frost, as if a single look could freeze a person solid. "Miss, may I have your name?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, Mo Xiaolu!" Accompanied by a light shout, a myriad of chills swept over, and the woman in green attacked Xu Zimei. "Extraterritorial Extreme Palace," Xu Zimei whispered to himself after hearing the name. Muttering, "This force, it has finally appeared." Watching the woman come at him, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Why so aggressive at such a young age?" he said. He then slapped a palm towards her. Chapter 527 - 526: Aloof Forces The palm strike was full of might, and Xu Zimei could tell that the strength of this woman at the Divine Vein Realm was simply no match for him. However, he was still somewhat wary of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, this power. In his previous life, this power had emerged and gained widespread renown, with many under the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect even submitting to it. Of course, in his previous life, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have much contact with this power; after all, his level wasn¡¯t high enough, so he knew very little about it. When their palms collided, Xu Zimei suddenly twisted his arm and, taking advantage of the momentum, grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. He pulled the woman in the green dress directly in front of him. "Little girl, let¡¯s both stop, shall we? How about we watch the commotion?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. Mo Xiaolu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she tried to break free from Xu Zimei¡¯s grasp, only to find that his hands were like iron clamps, entirely immovable and difficult to struggle against. At that moment, her aura changed once again, and a pale blue Spiritual Energy surged around her. Around her as the center, snow began to fall from the sky. And layers of thick ice formed on the surface of her skin, Xu Zimei felt a chill. A bone-piercing cold. In his mind, it seemed as if an extreme coldness was rushing toward his Divine Soul, intent on completely freezing and shattering it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A Divine Soul attack," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The Nine Regions Grand Body within him activated, and within the first layer of its nine-fold defense, the Howling Moon Cang Wolf was roaring up at the sky. It spewed out a breath of flames from its mouth, completely incinerating the cold air. The woman in the green outfit, seeing Xu Zimei unfazed and unmoving, started to look more serious. She hadn¡¯t expected even a Divine Soul attack to be ineffective. "Who exactly are you?" Mo Xiaolu asked, her eyes heavy with concern. "Tell me about the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Mo Xiaolu snorted coldly, and at this moment, the aura around her changed again. The already scattered snowflakes around her became even more intense. A pure white Spiritual Energy began to condense around Mo Xiaolu, and at this moment, her True Fate emerged. Above her head in the firmament, the snowflakes began to fall. One by one the snowflakes drifted down and converged around her, an endless might stirring the wind and clouds of the heavens. Attributes such as coldness and freezing lingered around. Xu Zimei watched this scene with interest and said softly, "Interesting, a True Fate with the attributes of ice and snow." When faced with natural disasters, people can¡¯t help but feel fearful and exhausted. It¡¯s said that nature is irresistible, and snowstorms can cause devastating damage. And if one wanted to make ice and snow their True Fate, the price to be paid was definitely much greater. Just like when Xu Zimei condensed his True Fate World before, it took a great deal of effort. As the snowflakes condensed, the man with the flat head who was fighting the Divine Emperor laughed lightly. He said, "It seems Sister Xiaolu is really angry now!" As the snow enveloped everything in sight, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure retreated several steps. At this moment, Mo Xiaolu stood above the firmament, gesturing casually, and the swirling snowflakes began to converge. Eventually, they formed into the shape of an ice dragon, roaring as it charged toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge either; with the healing from the Tree of Life and his own defenses, it was hard for anyone of the same realm to injure him. When the ice dragon charged in the blink of an eye, there was a loud "boom." ``` It exploded in front of Xu Zimei, the blast wave shooting up into the sky. "Boom, boom, boom," the sound of explosions erupted one after another around them, creating several deep craters in the vicinity, and even the nearby hillside seemed on the verge of collapsing. People turned towards the source of the noise, only to see that as the dust from the explosion¡¯s aftermath settled, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slowly became visible. He lifted his head and cracked a slight smile, saying, "Isn¡¯t it about time we put an end to these childish games?" The next moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure shot out like a meteor, his speed almost as fast as a streak of aurora. "Junior sister," the man with the crew cut yelled. "How could this be?" Even Mo Xiaolu was somewhat stunned at the moment, unable to believe that Xu Zimei had withstood her blow. However, Xu Zimei did not give her time to think it over. He directly grabbed her by the neck and lifted Mo Xiaolu up from mid-air. "Let go of my junior sister," the man with the crew cut shouted at Xu Zimei. The gray-haired man¡¯s gaze, however, became more focused, and suddenly, an overwhelming aura erupted all around him. Sword shadows flickered all around as he moved with incredible speed, eventually breaking through layers of space to appear right behind Ye Feiyang. He pressed his hands against Ye Feiyang¡¯s Vein Gate, capturing him in one swift motion. After all this, the gray-haired man looked somewhat pale. It was clear that he used this move with difficulty, and it was not something he would resort to unless absolutely necessary. Seeing this, the man with the crew cut excitedly burst out. He shouted at Xu Zimei, "Now we both have hostages, how about a trade?" "Your junior sister seems very important to you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "But this Ye Feiyang, to me, is expendable; the value is not equivalent." "What do you want?" At this moment, the gray-haired man spoke, his tone flat. "Answer a few of my questions, and I¡¯ll let her go," Xu Zimei said. "Just one. Otherwise, forget it," the gray-haired man refused, shaking his head seriously. "Why attack the Old Land?" Xu Zimei asked. "We want to take back the Divine Gate, and the Old Land is also one of the most hidden places," the gray-haired man responded without hesitation. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment; it was just like in his past life. This power had begun to expand aggressively after its initial emergence, and within a few short years, it had already spread across the entire Yuan Central Continent. "Can we release them now?" the gray-haired man asked. Xu Zimei smiled and kicked Mo Xiaolu down with one foot. The kick landed right on her bottom, and when Mo Xiaolu got up from the ground, her usually icy face was tinged with a faint blush. She glared at Xu Zimei through gritted teeth and said, "One day, I will kill you." The gray-haired man didn¡¯t waste any words and threw Ye Feiyang over to them. "Shall we continue fighting then?" Xu Zimei asked. "May I have your distinguished name?" the gray-haired man asked. "Xu Zimei of the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "I¡¯ll remember that," Mo Xiaolu said, her expression returning to its usual coldness as she gave Xu Zimei a light glance. She then turned to the two people beside her and said, "Let¡¯s go." Watching the trio¡¯s departing figures, the space in front of him tore apart. The Divine Emperor looked at Ye Feiyang and said, "You really are weak, getting subdued so easily by someone else." "His True Fate is time," Ye Feiyang shook his head and said. ``` Chapter 528 - 527: Seafaring Family "Just in that instant, my time was slowed down, and coupled with the surprise attack, that¡¯s why I was captured," Hearing Ye Feiyang¡¯s words, the Divine Emperor pondered briefly, then said, "True Fate of time, like the Time Emperor back then?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It shouldn¡¯t be that strong; after all, the Time Emperor of old had transcended the Path of Time and reached the Other Shore of time," Ye Feiyang shook his head and said. The Time Emperor could even travel through the past and reverse reincarnation. Clearly, this was not something the other party could compare to. "Still, that¡¯s quite remarkable. Time is one of the hardest True Fates to comprehend," the Divine Emperor shook his head and said. "After all, he¡¯s still young, but what exactly is this Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, and how come we¡¯ve never heard of it before?" Looking at the inquiring gazes of the two, Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. She said, "I don¡¯t know either. Why fret about it so much? Once you¡¯ve condensed your Destiny, who in this world would be your match?" "You," the Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei and said somberly. He remembered the Demon Seal within his body; his life and death were at the mercy of Xu Zimei¡¯s thoughts. "We better hurry to the Netherworld Blood Sea," Xu Zimei said with a shake of her head and a smile. The three of them nodded, and after leaving the Old Land, they were not attacked again on their journey. Eventually, the group emerged from the Old Land, determined their direction, and set off toward the location of the Netherworld Blood Sea. "Tell us about the Blood Clan," Xu Zimei asked Ye Feiyang as she looked at him. As they traveled, Ye Feiyang pondered for a moment. Finally, he said, "Actually, the Blood Clan isn¡¯t all that united internally; there are Three Bloodline factions within the clan. They are the Divine Bloodline, Demon Bloodline, and Monster Bloodline." "Well, those names do sound quite impressive," the Divine Emperor remarked shaking her head slightly. "In general, the Divine Bloodline keeps to themselves within the clan, not involving themselves in any disputes and keeping a very low profile," Ye Feiyang said. "Whereas constant strife exists between the Demon Bloodline and the Monster Bloodline, each trying to assert their standing within the clan." "That¡¯s complicated," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "Actually, the Clan Elders hold a neutral position, so even though there¡¯s constant friction between them, real battles rarely break out," Ye Feiyang replied, "I was born into the Divine Bloodline, and it was only because of their tolerance that I was able to survive. If I had been born into one of the other two Bloodlines, a hybrid like me probably would have been executed long ago." Hearing Ye Feiyang¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent. The matters of the Blood Clan were quite complicated, but helping the Divine Emperor restore and recondense his Destiny was indeed urgent. After all, the revival of the Divine Emperor was tied to his many forthcoming endeavors; he needed this power. In the following journey, the group rarely engaged in conversation, and they did not rest much either. Although the Eastern Continent was vast and boundless, with their strong cultivation, they continuously marched on and finally arrived at the Endless Heaven Sea, the gateway from the Eastern Continent to the South Continent, on the eighteenth day. It was now afternoon, and the trio hired a medium-sized sailing ship at the dock, heading into the Endless Heaven Sea. Due to the weather, a thin layer of ice crystals had formed on the surface of the sea. Fortunately, this ice layer was not thick, and the ship moved unhindered after passing through it. The three sat in the ship¡¯s cabin resting, while the ship sped through the waves, kicking up two tiers of spray. The sea in the afternoon was beautiful; the sun had already lost its shape. The sunset dyed the entire horizon gold, and that night, there was no afterglow. "The water shares the color with the long sky," the spectacular sunset fused with the endless horizon of the sea, the scene mirrored in the water was breathtakingly beautiful. ``` The location of the Netherworld Blood Sea was extremely difficult to find, and even Ye Feiyang, who had emerged from within, couldn¡¯t find the direction for a while. The group floated on the ship for an entire afternoon, and, as it happened, the sky gradually darkened. Xu Zimei and her two companions prepared to meditate and rest in the cabin tonight, planning to continue their search the next day. The Endless Heaven Sea at night was somewhat terrifying, as darkness engulfed everything like a giant beast. Silent roars spread all around. As the ship sailed on, distant specks of light suddenly appeared. "What¡¯s that?" the Divine Emperor asked, puzzled. "Sea people¡¯s houseboats," Ye Feiyang replied uncertainly. Xu Zimei knew something about these houseboats; it was said that some people were accustomed to living on the sea. They had built rooms that could float on the water¡¯s surface, surrounded by defensive formations. Many houses were connected, drifting with the waves, following the Endless Heaven Sea to experience the scenery along the way. Especially in recent years, this lifestyle of houseboats had become very popular and endeared by many. ... "Let¡¯s go have a look," Xu Zimei suggested. The Divine Emperor and his companion both nodded. As they got closer, Xu Zimei also saw the appearance of these sea houses. They weren¡¯t too large; just a glance suggested there were only about twenty or so. The houses were constructed from a type of North Ocean wood, which naturally grew in the vast ocean waters. It was said they were extremely sturdy, and not even the sea tide could collapse them. This timber was also remarkably firm in water, making it one of the best materials for building a home. When Xu Zimei and her group got close, the formations surrounding the houses suddenly vibrated. Layers of ripples spread from underneath the water, boiling the entire sea area. In just a moment, more than a dozen figures flew out from the houses, stepping into the air and looking towards the ship Xu Zimei was on. "Who dares to intrude on Clear Water Stronghold?" a robust voice called out from among them. "Your Excellency, please don¡¯t misunderstand; we are merely travelers on the Endless Heaven Sea and happened to see your houseboats, so we wanted to come for a visit," Ye Feiyang quickly explained. The group on the other side seemed silent for a long while, then finally, an elder, accompanied by two others, slowly descended by stepping through the air. The elder appeared very old, his skin rough and filled with dense wrinkles. It was clear he was often exposed to the wind and rain, battered by the sea breeze. "I am the Green Smoke Taoist; please don¡¯t take offense, gentlemen," the elder spoke. "The sea is full of dangers, especially this area, so one must be even more cautious." "Thank you for your advice, elder. We were just about to leave," Ye Feiyang said. "If you gentlemen don¡¯t mind, you can also spend the night at our Clear Water Stronghold," Green Smoke Taoist said with a smile. "I enjoy making friends from all over, and I assume you must come from the Eastern Continent." "Then we¡¯ll trouble the elder," Xu Zimei agreed with a nod. Then, the group brought the ship to shore, and the formations around the houses were opened. Xu Zimei and her two companions followed the Green Smoke Taoist into Clear Water Stronghold. Though Clear Water Stronghold was said to be just dozens of houses joined together, the interior layout was ingeniously designed. ``` Chapter 529 - 528 Blood Clan Appears Inside this sea dwelling, aside from living quarters, there were many scenes designed purely for enjoyment. Waterfalls surged towards the sky, scattering into floral shapes as one walked through the air. There were also swords made of condensed sea water that spun in midair. Upon entering Clear Water Stronghold, one would find countless types and colors of flowers planted all around. These flowers bloomed defiantly in reverse growth, most of them being water-attributed. Including daffodils, Azure Peonies, and Murongs¡ªa series of flora capable of growing in the deep sea. Especially during this cold season, the presence of these flowers added a touch of chilliness. Xu Zimei entered the Clear Water Stronghold, and the night¡¯s stillness enveloped the stronghold floating in the vast sea. Tranquil and beautifully eerie, it slowly floated and was moored upon the sea surface. "If you all haven¡¯t eaten, I have prepared some food. We can enjoy a good drink," the Green Smoke Taoist said with a smile. He led everyone to a side hall similar to a main hall, where long tables had already been set up on both sides. The people of the Clear Water Stronghold were incredibly swift, having already placed meat and other foods on the tables. "Could you tell me about the situation in the Eastern Continent?" the Green Smoke Taoist asked the group with a laugh, as he sat at the head and raised his cup. "Where do you hail from, senior?" Ye Feiyang asked with a smile. "We set off from the Western Continent, passed through the South Continent, and have just arrived at this Endless Heaven Sea. I don¡¯t know much about the Eastern Continent," the Green Smoke Taoist replied. Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. To have set off from the Western Continent and arrived here without using any Teleportation Arrays, that meant circumnavigating around the Endless Heaven Sea by the South Continent¡ªa journey whose length was simply incalculable. Xu Zimei sometimes admired those with the spirit of exploration who dedicated their lives to the pursuit of such endeavors. While Ye Feiyang chatted with the other party, Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor rarely spoke. The meal ended successfully with both host and guests in high spirits. The Green Smoke Taoist arranged separate rooms for Xu Zimei and his companions, and although Xu Zimei originally wanted to ask about the Netherworld Blood Sea, he later thought it best to ask when leaving the following day. The night shrouded the floating water stronghold on the sea, and a sudden scream cut through the midnight silence. In the quiet darkness, the scream was especially piercing and startling. "What¡¯s going on?" Everyone in Clear Water Stronghold woke up, Xu Zimei included, who left his room to find out. The residents of Clear Water Stronghold moved quickly, encircling the area from where the scream had come from. Xu Zimei could only watch from a distance. "Zheng Yang is dead." "But how? He was fine just before." "It seems his whole body¡¯s blood was drained, a terrifying death." "He seems to have died not long ago, could the murderer still be lurking on the ship?" ... Hearing the discussion amongst the people of the stronghold, even without seeing the corpse, Xu Zimei had some conjectures. "Blood Clan," he said, looking towards Ye Feiyang. Ye Feiyang hurriedly shook his head, explaining, "It¡¯s not my doing. I¡¯m different from other Blood Clan members; I don¡¯t need to consume blood to survive." Xu Zimei knew that for an ordinary Blood Clan member to live healthily, they must consume fresh blood periodically. This was not only a means to sustain their longevity but also one of their Cultivation methods. The stronger the blood they consumed, the faster their Cultivation progressed. But someone like Ye Feiyang, of impure bloodlines, must be different from the rest of the Blood Clan. "Do you mean there¡¯s someone from the Blood Clan hiding in this water stronghold?" Xu Zimei asked. "After all, we are near the Netherworld Blood Sea; even though I don¡¯t know the exact location, I presume the Blood Clan should be quite active around this sea area," Ye Feiyang speculated. "Do you have any way to identify members of the Blood Clan?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Unless they reveal their true forms, we cannot detect the Blood Clan if they are hiding among the crowd," Ye Feiyang said, shaking his head. "That¡¯s troublesome; I guess there¡¯s going to be a lot of unrest tonight," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. As the two were talking, they saw the Green Smoke Taoist arriving with a group of people. "Senior," Ye Feiyang quickly greeted. Green Smoke Taoist looked at Xu Zimei for a long time before he finally spoke gravely, "You should be careful; this sea area is not safe." "Do you know about the Netherworld Blood Sea, senior?" Xu Zimei asked. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Green Smoke Taoist¡¯s expression changed instantly and he responded, "Are you from the Blood Clan?" "Senior, please do not misunderstand; we are all of the human race, just looking for the Netherworld Blood Sea for some matters," Ye Feiyang hurriedly explained. "There are members of the Blood Clan on this ship; catching one of them might let you know the location of the Netherworld Blood Sea," Green Smoke Taoist advised. Watching the back of Green Smoke Taoist as he departed, Xu Zimei was deep in thought. ...... "What should we do now?" Ye Feiyang asked. "Sleep," Xu Zimei replied. "We¡¯re not going to pursue the Blood Clan any further?" Ye Feiyang was puzzled and inquired. "The dead aren¡¯t our people, and others are more anxious than we are," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. He was certain that Green Smoke Taoist definitely knew something about the Netherworld Blood Sea. The only reason he was withholding that information from Xu Zimei was to use his power to search for members of the Blood Clan. "You guys go to sleep; I¡¯ll still go take a look," Ye Feiyang said, somewhat uneasy. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stop him; after greeting the Divine Emperor, he returned to his room to sleep. Outside was bustling, the incident causing everyone in Clear Water Stronghold to lose any desire to sleep. Furthermore, Clear Water Stronghold was not a large place to begin with, so the entire stronghold became lively. Any encounter with an unfamiliar person prompted a questioning of their identity. In the middle of the night, the outside world was brightly lit, while the door to the room where Xu Zimei was resting was slowly opened. Xu Zimei turned over in bed and looked towards the door. In the reflection of the bright moonlight, a person¡ªor rather, a creature resembling a human¡ªwas standing at the doorway, his face covered in fresh blood, his body soaking wet, as if he had just crawled out of the sea. The most notable feature was his teeth; each tooth was several dozen centimeters long. The teeth protruded from his mouth, and because they were so long, they had pierced through his lips, creating a blood-drenched appearance as they grew out. The sight was incredibly chilling. "Is this what they mean by ¡¯finding something without even trying¡¯?" Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. But after a moment¡¯s thought, he felt somewhat relieved. The whole Clear Water Stronghold was in turmoil, yet his own room was exceptionally quiet. It was evidently the best hiding spot. There the Blood Clan member stood at the doorway, as he slowly closed the door; in this oppressive room, Xu Zimei could feel the presence emanating from the other party. This presence was so overbearing that it could immobilize ordinary people, rendering them even unable to speak. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can you take me to the Netherworld Blood Sea?" Xu Zimei spoke up, smiling as he asked. Chapter 530 - 529: Acquaintance? Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the person from the Blood Clan at the doorway seemed somewhat stunned. He looked at Xu Zimei and let out a low roar, growling under his breath. The fresh blood on his teeth mixed with saliva, looking extremely disgusting. He staggered toward Xu Zimei, mouth wide open as if he wanted to swallow Xu Zimei whole. Xu Zimei could tell that the other party¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t very high; to him, this being truly was like an ant. He simply flicked his right hand, and a stream of Spiritual Energy shot out from it. With a "boom," the Spiritual Energy exploded with mighty force, directly piercing the heart of the Blood Clan member. The figure stopped, half-kneeling on the spot, right hand clutching his chest. Blood flowed from his chest as if it had a life of its own. The most fatal weakness of the Blood Clan was the heart because they needed to convert a large amount of blood, making their hearts much stronger than other beings. But it was this strength that also made it their fatal weakness; once the heart was damaged, they were essentially crippled. ... Xu Zimei walked down from the bed and slowly approached the Blood Clan member. "Can we talk now?" he said, looking at the other party. As his words fell, the door was pushed open, and Ye Feiyang arrived with a group of people from Clear Water Stronghold. "Are you alright?" Ye Feiyang asked anxiously. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and said, "Have you found any other members of the Blood Clan?" "Not yet, but we can start by interrogating him," replied Ye Feiyang. They brought the Blood Clan man out of the dark room and into the outside world. Although Clear Water Stronghold was not very spacious, there was still some open space available. The moonlight outside was as clear as frost, but when Ye Feiyang saw the Blood Clan man¡¯s face clearly, he suddenly froze. "Shi Ya, is that you?" Ye Feiyang asked in bewilderment. The Blood Clan man sized up Ye Feiyang, looking down in deep thought as if pondering something. Eventually, he looked at Ye Feiyang and hesitantly asked, "Are you... Brother Feiyang?" "How come you¡¯re here?" Ye Feiyang asked, nodding his head. "Brother Feiyang, where have you been all these years? The clan has been looking for you for a long time. Do you have any idea what happened in the clan while you were gone?" Shi Ya said urgently. "It¡¯s a long story," Ye Feiyang replied. "What happened to the clan? And why are you out here hunting?" Ye Feiyang was somewhat puzzled in his heart; after all, Shi Ya had some status within the Immortal Bloodline. Normally, his food was provided by the clan, and he wouldn¡¯t need to risk hunting on his own. Shi Ya looked around at the assembled crowd, seemingly hesitant. "It¡¯s alright, they¡¯re all our people," Ye Feiyang said, turning to shake his head at the Stronghold¡¯s people. The people of Clear Water Stronghold exchanged glances, and eventually scattered slowly, standing back. "Tell me, what exactly happened?" Ye Feiyang asked. "Our Immortal Bloodline has been wiped out," Shi Ya said sorrowfully after a long silence. "How could that be," Ye Feiyang¡¯s expression changed drastically as he asked, "Did you get involved in the conflict between the Monster Bloodline and the Demon Bloodline?" "How could that be possible; you know that our Immortal Bloodline has always remained neutral," Shi Ya explained, shaking his head. "You know as well as I do that the conflict between those two bloodlines is constant, and our Immortal Bloodline has always been the biggest beneficiary. ``` Therefore, although our Immortal Bloodline does not engage in conflict, we are nevertheless a thorn in the side for both of the other lineages." "Just because of this, they exterminated our Immortal Bloodline?" Ye Feiyang asked in surprise. "Why didn¡¯t the Clan Elder stop them?" Shi Ya sighed, then briefly recounted the events. At the time, the Netherworld Blood Sea was in upheaval, and the Clan Elder was fully engaged in suppressing its turmoil. While the three bloodlines were each guarding their own territory, and all seemed well, no one expected the Demon Bloodline and Monster Bloodline to secretly open a breach. They let the source of the rebellion into the heart of the Blood Clan. In the end, the Divine Bloodline was ambushed from within, and though they survived the battle, they came close to total annihilation. The Divine Bloodline¡¯s strength was greatly diminished in that fight, and later when the clan elders learned of this, they did no more than chide the other two bloodlines. After all, the Clan Elder would not tear face with the other two lineages over a bloodline that had already been decimated. The matter ended without further consequences, and Ye Feiyang could guess the current status of the Immortal Bloodline within the clan. Probably, all the resources had been seized by the other two bloodlines, and someone of Shi Ya¡¯s status could only fend for himself outside. "Take me to the Blood Clan," Ye Feiyang said with a cold tone. "Feiyang, don¡¯t be rash, you¡¯re not their match yet," Shi Ya hurriedly tried to persuade him. Ye Feiyang shook his head slightly and looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "Now that the situation within the clan is clear, do you still want to go?" "Why not go," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "However, there¡¯s no need to be so ostentatious right now. If you help me obtain what I want, I can help you eradicate those enemies of yours, and that¡¯s not impossible either." "Your words seem a bit arrogant," Shi Ya said, somewhat unconvinced after hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s remark. "Do you look down on our Blood Clan?" "Do you still feel a sense of belonging to a clan like this?" Xu Zimei asked in return. "Don¡¯t you hate certain people within the clan?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Shi Ya fell silent. In that battle, the Immortal Bloodline nearly faced complete annihilation. Among those deceased clan members were many of his relatives and friends; how could he not harbor hatred? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was just that his own strength didn¡¯t allow for his seed of hatred to grow. ... "The best way to break all shackles is through destruction. Only after destruction can there be rebirth," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Think about it." Shi Ya looked at Ye Feiyang, and ultimately nodded, saying to Xu Zimei, "Alright, I agree to your terms." The three of them discussed a simple strategy, and at that moment, Green Smoke Taoist approached with a group of people. "I heard that the murderer who targeted Clear Water Stronghold has been found?" As soon as the Green Smoke Taoist arrived, he got straight to the point with his first question. "You are mistaken, senior; this is my friend, not the murderer," Ye Feiyang hastily explained. "He is a member of the Blood Clan," the Green Smoke Taoist stated calmly. "As I said, you are mistaken, senior," Xu Zimei glanced at Green Smoke Taoist, the power of the Divine Vein Realm surging around him. Beside him, the Divine Emperor also exuded a formidable aura, which grandly spread out, fixing its gaze on the Green Smoke Taoist. As for Ye Feiyang, also with the aura of the Divine Vein Realm coalescing, he stood protective front, with Shi Ya behind him. The atmosphere grew slightly tense, with the auras from the surroundings faintly converging, locking down the space around them. The Green Smoke Taoist suddenly laughed, his facial expression easing slightly as he said with a smile, "Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s leave it at that if it¡¯s been cleared up." ``` Chapter 531 - 530: Entering the Blood Clan Watching the retreating figure of Green Smoke Taoist, Ye Feiyang finally let out a sigh of relief. The opponent was very strong, at least that was the feeling he gave him; he couldn¡¯t discern the other¡¯s realm. At this moment, dawn was gradually breaking, and the first light of day spilled over the horizon in the east, casting the first rays of light onto the world. Clear Water Stronghold activated its Formation, and the seafaring homes slowly rose and floated away, beginning their new journey towards the Eastern Continent. It was time for Xu Zimei and her group to leave. Watching the gradually receding outline of the seafaring homes, Xu Zimei knew that they, these people, would continue to travel like this for the rest of their lives. Eventually, perhaps only one in ten would survive, not until they had circumnavigated the Endless Heaven Sea around the Yuan Central Continent would their voyage be considered complete. "Now you can take us to the Blood Clan," Xu Zimei said, looking at Shi Yan. "Stick close to me, the Blood Clan is located in the Netherworld Blood Sea, even we dare not delve deep within," Shi Yan reminded them. The group set off in the sailing ship, heading north under Shi Yan¡¯s command. After about half an hour of sailing, the ship finally stopped above a quiet stretch of sea. Xu Zimei looked around but didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. The next moment, Shi Yan formed seals with his hands, as if invoking an ancient sign. As he began to form the seals, ripples started to spread across the surface of the sea. Countless fathoms of seawater began to churn and surge violently. "Water Diverting Jue," Xu Zimei murmured, "The Blood Clan is well hidden indeed." As the vast seawater roiled into the air, it became apparent that the innermost water was blood red in color. It was as if it were real blood, and a putrid smell wafted from within. Moreover, the blood seemed monstrous, evil, and bloodthirsty. It seemed to coagulate all the evils of the world, thickly flowing. "Is this the entrance to the Netherworld Blood Sea?" asked the Divine Emperor from the side. "The Netherworld Blood Sea has many entrances; this is just one of them," Shi Yan explained. When the Sea of Blood revealed itself, its surface boiled, and from within came strange, eerie howls. "The Sea of Blood has corrosive properties, stay close to me," Shi Yan warned. He then waved his right hand, and the seal he had just formed became tangible. It enlarged dozens of times in mid-air, leading straight into the Netherworld Blood Sea, turning into a stream of light that momentarily split the Sea of Blood. The three of them followed Shi Yan and leaped into the Sea of Blood, where the light formed by the previous seals covered their bodies. Xu Zimei was surprised to find that all the blood surrounding them was completely kept at bay. Apparently, the Blood Clan had been living here for so many eras that they had conducted certain studies on the Netherworld Blood Sea. Their vision was now covered by a sea of red, and their sight was greatly disrupted. Nevertheless, Xu Zimei could still barely make out the surroundings; many creatures lived in this Sea of Blood. There were Eight-Clawed Serpents, Blood Longevity Turtles, and schools of Slaughter Fish. All of them were filthy beings that fed on the rotting corpses of creatures. These creatures didn¡¯t attack Xu Zimei and the others, seemingly used to their presence; they didn¡¯t even avoid them and swam by brazenly. Following Shi Yan¡¯s figure, they headed north, where they could vaguely see some structures. Vast and immense, there were mountain peaks with sharp edges, soaring like giant swords deep into the sea. There were Giants, chained and struggling to push mountain peaks behind them as they moved laboriously. There were also fountains of blood surging like fountains in the Sea of Blood, with countless members of the Blood Clan sitting within, pondering something. The Netherworld Blood Sea was boundless, but the territory of the Blood Clan was equally vast. "Let me first take you to the territory of our Immortal Bloodline, then we can plan other matters," Shi Ya said. "Your Blood Clan¡¯s development seems quite impressive," Xu Zimei said with interest. "When we first came to the Netherworld Blood Sea, we just huddled in one corner. After getting accustomed to life here, we¡¯ve been expanding our territory outward," Shi Ya explained. The group talked along the way and finally followed Shi Ya to the front of a mountain peak. Thanks to Shi Ya¡¯s presence, they didn¡¯t encounter any abnormalities with the members of the Blood Clan they met along the way. Just as humans don¡¯t easily detect the Blood Clan, it¡¯s similarly difficult for the Blood Clan to detect humans. Unless they enter the battle mode, their bodily changes become more noticeable. ...¡­ The mountain peak the group approached looked ancient, with its steep terrain and jagged rocks midway up. Moreover, it seemed that a great war had taken place on this peak, it appeared extremely dangerous, as if it could collapse at any moment. "Ever since our Immortal Bloodline declined, our territory has been occupied by the other two lineages," Shi Ya said in a low, somber voice. "Now only this abandoned peak is left, barely enough for the few remaining members of our clan to live on." The four climbed the mountain, and due to their profound cultivation levels, they reached halfway up in just a few minutes. The scene at mid-mountain was desolate, with hardly a soul in sight. "Chun Er, where are you?" Shi Ya shouted halfway up the mountain. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately after, a group of children ran out from the sides of the mountain walls. There were several dozen children, all looking pale and waxen, evidently suffering from long-term malnutrition. On seeing Shi Ya, the children cried out "Big Brother Shi Ya" with some joy. But then their gazes shifted towards Xu Zimei and his companions, becoming cautious in an instant. "Who are these?" Ye Feiyang asked with an uncomfortable expression. "The children didn¡¯t participate in the great war; they are the descendants left behind," Shi Ya said. "The way the clan elders handled things is really disappointing," Ye Feiyang remarked. "No matter how you look at it, they are all part of one clan." "What does it matter if they are part of the same clan? The struggles within the human race are even more brutal than ours. That they have survived is already quite remarkable." Shi Ya laughed. He seemed to take it philosophically, after all, blaming heaven and others was useless. After dealing with the matter of the children, the group found a secluded cave halfway up the mountain and gathered together. "What do you want?" Shi Ya asked. "The Myriad Dao Red Lotus," the Divine Emperor said without mincing words. "Your appetite is really big, that¡¯s the clan¡¯s treasured relic," Shi Ya said, surprised. "Just a part of the Myriad Dao Lotus is enough to be considered a treasured relic?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He remembered the Green Lotus of the True Martial Holy Sect just being placed in the Cleansing Sword Pond; it wasn¡¯t that important. "Do you know where this is?" Shi Ya asked with a smile. "The Netherworld Blood Sea," the Divine Emperor replied with a frown. "Wait, the Netherworld Blood Sea, Myriad Dao Red Lotus." Seeing the Divine Emperor¡¯s expression, Shi Ya chuckled and said, "You understand now, right?" "No wonder you wanted to come to the Netherworld Blood Sea. Everyone thought you were afraid of the Heavenly Sword Mountain," Xu Zimei said, suddenly realizing. "I hadn¡¯t expected this level of stratagem." Chapter 532 - 531: Plotting "Myriad Dao Red Lotus can help your people of the Blood Clan comprehend the Sea of Blood and absorb the energy of the Netherworld Blood Sea, right?" the Divine Emperor said from the side. "Yes, but only the Clan Elders can master it, we ordinary members can¡¯t even touch it," Shi Yan said. "Do you know where the Myriad Dao Red Lotus is usually kept?" Xu Zimei asked. "In the Forbidden Land of the Blood Clan, within the Netherworld Secret Realm," Ye Feiyang said from the side. "I do know a bit about it, the Netherworld Secret Realm merges with the Sea of Blood; it is a space that is not purely one thing or the other. It is said that it¡¯s mainly there that the effect of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus is infinitely amplified, but there is also a certain level of danger. Several of our Clan Elders have lost their lives there." Hearing Ye Feiyang¡¯s words, Shi Yan nodded in agreement and added, "The only difficulty now is, how do we enter the Netherworld Secret Realm? Only the Clan Elders know the method to open the Secret Realm." "If it really comes down to it, we might have to force our way in, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure about the strength of your Blood Clan," Xu Zimei said. "I can tell you everything I know, but you must agree to one condition," Shi Yan said. "Let¡¯s hear it," Xu Zimei looked up and asked. "After you obtain the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, you must help me become the master of this Blood Clan," Shi Yan said, word by word. "Agreed. We only want the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, as for who becomes the master of the Blood Clan, and what happens to the fate of this race afterward, it has nothing to do with me," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "Good, after all, destiny is in our own hands. If the Clan Elders are not kind or just, I will fight for it myself," Shi Yan said. "Tell me about your Blood Clan," Xu Zimei asked. He really wasn¡¯t interested in these domestic affairs. "Although our Blood Clan has a long history, there haven¡¯t been many truly powerful figures produced by us, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch you¡¯ve heard about in legends is one of them." After pondering for a moment, Shi Yan continued, "As for whether there are any ancestors still alive, I am also unclear. Among the surviving old ancestors, there are a total of eight Clan Elders." "All your Clan Elders have stepped into immortality?" Xu Zimei asked. If that were the case, then the strength of the Blood Clan would indeed be quite formidable. Eight in the Immortal Ascension Boundary, sweeping through an ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sect with such power should not be difficult. "Stepping into Immortality is not so easy; most people spend countless years in the Divine Vein Realm only to age alone," Shi Yan said. "As far as I know, among the eight great Clan Elders, only two have truly attained immortality." "With such strength, it wouldn¡¯t matter if we forced our way through. The only thing we need to worry about is your ancestor of renowned fame," Xu Zimei said. "Do you have any plans?" Shi Yan asked. "Take us to see the surroundings of the Forbidden Land tonight. We may need to force our entry," Xu Zimei said. Shi Yan nodded and replied, "Then you must rest here for a while and try not to be discovered by others. We¡¯ll set off tonight." Xu Zimei nodded and turned to ask the Divine Emperor, "With your current solo immortal ascension, are you confident?" "Immortal Ascension? Back then, it was no more than the lot of the dead souls under my command," the Divine Emperor said with a profound gaze and a casual tone. "Even now, with Destiny shattered, fighting them alone, the eight Clan Elders, is not beyond the realm of possibility." "I will have Chaos delay them, and I will go to open the entrance to the Forbidden Land," Xu Zimei nodded and said. Afterward, everyone discussed the strategy somewhat more and confirmed there were no doubts about the plan before deciding to take action tonight. Shi Yan left the cave, considering he was the current leader of this generation¡¯s Immortal Bloodline, no doubt many were watching him. .......... In this Netherworld Blood Sea, there was also no distinction between day and night. Although the Sea of Blood could refract the light from the outside world, after all, sunlight was limited. Therefore, the daylight here was somewhat dim, and the sunshine was streaked with a bloody hue. In the afternoon, as the sky gradually darkened, a group of uninvited guests arrived on top of this dilapidated little peak. "Shi Ya, why don¡¯t you hurry out and greet this young master? Are all of the people from the Immortal Bloodline clan so rude?" Accompanied by a loud shout, the voice spread all over the middle of the mountain, full of vigor. Shi Ya slowly walked out from the left side of the mountain wall, his gaze indifferently resting on the newcomers. The group was all dressed in dark red robes and gowns, with numerous blue patterns embroidered on the cuffs. The leader was a young man whose age didn¡¯t seem very big, with short hair, looking somewhat handsome. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yao Yang, what are you doing here?" Shi Ya asked flatly. The other party was the young generation leader of the Monster Bloodline, and also one of the hot successors of the Blood Clan nowadays. Thinking back on how he used to be of the same status as the other, Shi Ya¡¯s attitude was less than amiable, now coupled with the decline of the Divine Bloodline. "If the Clan Elder hadn¡¯t sent me to pass the message, I wouldn¡¯t bother coming to such a place. Just a bunch of people waiting to die," Yao Yang said dispassionately. "What¡¯s the matter?" Shi Ya inquired. "Tomorrow, the Clan Elder will be enhancing the foundation of the younger generation in the Forbidden Land, and your Divine Bloodline has one spot," Yao Yang mentioned indifferently. "Isn¡¯t every lineage supposed to get ten spots?" Shi Ya sneered, "What¡¯s this? Have the other nine spots been divided among you?" "Shi Ya, don¡¯t be ungrateful. If it weren¡¯t for the old feelings the Clan Elder holds for you, you wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of one spot." Yao Yang continued coolly, "It¡¯s up to you, choose whoever you want to accept the baptism, come or don¡¯t, as you wish." After finished speaking, Yao Yang immediately turned to leave. For him, the Divine Bloodline clan was no longer a concern. Just as Yao Yang was about to leave, suddenly a huge palm struck down from above. It completely enveloped Yao Yang and his group beneath it. The palm was immensely powerful, but did not crush down immediately; instead, it imprisoned Yao Yang and his group. Soon after, it stirred up the winds and clouds in the sky, silently obliterating the people in its grasp. "No," Shi Ya exclaimed from directly in front. However, it was too late, as the blood scattered in midair before the victims even had the chance to scream. Shi Ya turned his head and saw Xu Zimei and her entourage emerge from the side of the mountain. The Divine Emperor casually brushed his palms, as if he had just killed a few ants, nonchalant. "You killed them?" Shi Ya¡¯s gaze sharpened as he asked. "Doesn¡¯t Brother Shi hate them?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Hate, but do you know who they were? Killing them now will bring big trouble," Shi Ya said urgently. "It¡¯ll take a while before they discover what happened, and we¡¯ve already prepared to turn against them. What big trouble is Brother Shi still afraid of?" Xu Zimei questioned. "You don¡¯t trust me?" Shi Ya frowned and asked. Killing Yao Yang and his group clearly meant dragging everyone onto the same warship. In the end, even if he blew the whistle, the Monster Bloodline wouldn¡¯t spare him. Chapter 533 - 532 The Baptism Begins Because Xu Zimei brought these people in themselves, no matter what happens, they can¡¯t extricate themselves from the death of Yao Yang. "Brother Shi, don¡¯t mind it. Shouldn¡¯t we make some sacrifices to help you ascend as the leader of the Blood Clan?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Good, I¡¯ll remember that," Shi Ya nodded slightly and said indifferently. "Tomorrow there will be a baptism, which will be the closest opportunity to the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. Your chance only comes once." "Then let¡¯s go to the Forbidden Land tonight to have a look; we won¡¯t try to break in," Xu Zimei said. Since the Divine Emperor¡¯s actions were very decisive, he did not leave any trace after killing the enemy Yao Yang. After spending an afternoon on the mountain peak, Shi Ya found some attire from the Divine Bloodline for Xu Zimei and the other two to put on. It was still a red robe, except the embroidery on the cuff was purple. As dusk fell, the group left the mountain peak and headed towards the inner parts of the Blood Clan. Since the decline of the Divine Bloodline, those who had previously associated with them also kept their distance, fearing to provoke misunderstandings with the other two lineages. Thus, when the trio walked within the Blood Clan, not a single person came over to greet them. Fortunately, no one came over to kick them while they were down and find a sense of superiority; Xu Zimei could also feel the decline of the Divine Bloodline nowadays. Passing through several corridors, the expanse of the Blood Clan was boundless. Along the way, Xu Zimei also saw many people of all sorts and conditions. Among them, the cultivation of the Blood Clan was quite different from that of ordinary beings. Instead of absorbing Spiritual Energy or the Essence of Sun and Moon, they absorbed blood. Thanks to their superior physical constitution, they could completely absorb the abilities from the blood. Of course, in the Way of Inquiry towards Enlightenment, all beings are the same; in the later stages, strength alone was no longer enough to break through the Vein Gate. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After about half an hour, they finally reached what the Blood Clan called the Forbidden Land. The Forbidden Land was lush with deep forests and grass, and there were clan members constantly patrolling around, making it impossible to get close. Looking up, the walls of the Forbidden Land were nearly a hundred meters tall, soaring into the sky, and one could not see inside at all. It was unknown what material these walls were made of, as they were entirely a netherworldly purple color. Emitting a faint purple glow, the walls gave off an oppressive feeling. Xu Zimei observed the surroundings for a whole circle, ultimately finding nothing, and decided to wait until the next day to look inside the Forbidden Land. Because the Divine Bloodline had an entry slot, Shi Ya decided to report Xu Zimei¡¯s name for it. The essential item for the baptism was the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. It was said that the Blood Clan¡¯s baptism used the Myriad Dao Red Lotus to harness the power of the Netherworld Blood Sea, then transform the bodies of the clanspeople. Although this endeavor would consume considerable energy, the effects were also pronounced. It was said that only once every hundred years would the Blood Clan have such a baptism. If not for Yao Yang¡¯s reminder yesterday, Shi Ya would have even forgotten about this event. ... Without a word overnight, the next day, as dawn was just breaking, many Blood Clan members were already up and gathering. Today was the day of the baptism, and according to the rules, it was also the only chance for the clanspeople to enter the Forbidden Land of the Blood Clan. Although the ones to benefit most from the baptism were the selected clanspeople, the others who entered the Forbidden Land would also catch the baptism¡¯s afterglow. The history of the Blood Clan was very ancient, but in a broader sense, they were not considered a large tribe. Apart from some clanspeople who were abroad, almost all the young generation of both Blood Clan lineages were gathered here. Since the baptism benefited the younger generation, there was no need for anyone other than the eight Clan Elders to enter the Forbidden Land. The vast army had already set out for the Forbidden Land, and the gates to the Forbidden Land had been opened. Atop the Nameless Peak, Shi Ya looked back at a group of children, the remnants of the Divine Bloodline. He solemnly said, "Wait here. If your brother can return alive, he will become the king of the Blood Clan." A group of children bid farewell on the Nameless Peak, lacking even the qualifications to enter the Forbidden Land. Shi Ya turned around and, together with Xu Zimei and three others, walked towards the Forbidden Land. "Feiyang, brother, don¡¯t leave again when you come back this time," Shi Ya said. "I won¡¯t leave. Besides, I have nowhere else to go," Ye Feiyang said with a big laugh on the side. The few of them chatted casually on the way and finally arrived at the entrance to the Forbidden Land, where they joined the long line of people entering through the gates. "Shi family¡¯s boy, has the Divine Bloodline chosen its candidate for the baptism?" The four had just arrived when they saw an elder on the side inquiring. The elder was dressed in light cyan traditional clothing, with balding spots on both sides of his head, and the remaining hair was all graying. "He is one of our Blood Clan¡¯s eight Clan Elders, from the Demon Summit Peak," Shi Ya whispered in introduction. "He is an elder of the Demon Bloodline," Shi Ya added. "The Third Clan Elder has taken much trouble. We have already selected our person for the ritual," Shi Ya said with a light smile, pointing at Xu Zimei. That Third Clan Elder sized up Xu Zimei and then frowned slightly, asking, "Who is he? Why have I never seen him before?" "Since our Divine Bloodline has declined, the Third Clan Elder probably hasn¡¯t paid as much attention," Shi Ya replied with a smile. The Third Clan Elder¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment, after all, the elders were also at fault for this issue. The decline of the Divine Bloodline was a topic not allowed to be mentioned within the Blood Clan. "Since that is the case, let him fall in line. The rest of you join the main force and go in," the Third Clan Elder said without delving further, waving his hand. Shi Ya nodded, and led the three from the Divine Emperor lineage to queue up and walk into the Forbidden Land. Xu Zimei also stood beside the Third Clan Elder, where many young people of his age were standing. These were likely members from the other two bloodlines, probably waiting to enter together once everyone had gathered. Seeing Xu Zimei walking over, a young man beside him looked over with scorn. He said, "This ritual happens only once every century; giving a slot to you is such a waste. Kid, are you willing to sell the slot to us?" Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei asked with a smile, "Sure, what will you exchange for it?" "You could gain our friendship, how about that?" the young man laughed heartily. "What use is a pile of dog shit for friendship? Aren¡¯t you afraid of sullying your hands?" Xu Zimei said. "Kid, don¡¯t be ungrateful. You should know the situation your Divine Bloodline is in right now," the young man said in a cold, threatening tone. "I¡¯ll remember you," Xu Zimei said, patting the young man¡¯s shoulder with a light laugh. The young man¡¯s brow furrowed, ready to erupt in anger, but seeing the Third Clan Elder nearby, he ultimately held back. ...¡­ Subsequently, several more clan members joined the line. Xu Zimei took a brief look; there were about thirty or more people. Once everyone had arrived, the Third Clan Elder finally led the group towards the Forbidden Land. "After we enter, stick close to me. It¡¯s not safe inside," the Third Clan Elder warned. Chapter 534 - 533 Seizing the Myriad Dao Red Lotus The Blood Clan¡¯s Forbidden Land was not a complete space, but rather a semi-complete one. Perhaps to maximize the power of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, it had not been fully sealed when originally constructed. Under the leadership of the three Clan Elders, a group of people moved majestically toward the Forbidden Land. The gate of the Forbidden Land was very wide and was a dark black color. Densely packed skulls were carved on either side of the gate, which was already ajar, revealing a scene bathed in crimson within. Only as Xu Zimei followed the three Clan Elders into the gate did the view in front of her gradually become clear. Above this space was the Sea of Blood from the Netherworld Blood Sea, the sky like a bloody red cover, isolating the Sea of Blood from the outside. Directly ahead was an altar, vast in size, with enough room for more than a hundred people to stand comfortably upon it. The altar resembled a towering spire, each level smaller than the one below, up to the very top¡ª the summit of the tower. The Netherworld Blood Sea poured forth like a waterfall from above, cascading down and into the altar, which was like a tall tower. At this moment, the altar, composed of six levels, took on an exceptionally crimson color after absorbing the power of the Netherworld Blood Sea. Besides the three Clan Elders, the other seven Clan Elders of the Blood Clan were all seated in the lotus position around the altar. The spiritual energy surged around them, powering something tremendous. The younger generation of the Blood Clan who had entered the Forbidden Land before were all seated around the altar on the ground, waiting for the afterglow of the baptism. "Step forward, choose your positions around the altar," the three Clan Elders said solemnly. It was only after Xu Zimei stepped forward that she realized the positions for those with spots were closest to the altar. The ground all around was a deep red, with many patterns in concentric circles on it. As she sat down, Xu Zimei could distinctly feel as if the blood inside her body was being drawn out, as if ready to ignite and boil. A "rumbling" sound rose within her, as the spiritual energy in her body condensed into a river, surging and flowing through several Vein Gates. "Such mighty power," Xu Zimei whispered to herself. She thought secretly, "No wonder the Blood Clan regards the Myriad Dao Red Lotus as the treasure of the clan. Paired with the Netherworld Blood Sea, it¡¯s like adding wings to a tiger." Once everyone had taken their seats, the three Clan Elders stepped forward and announced loudly to the many youths. "The baptism is a major event that our Blood Clan encounters only once every hundred years. Although you have not been chosen as disciples, you can still partake in parts of the baptism, and how much you benefit from it will depend on your own efforts and creation." After the Clan Elder finished speaking, with a wave of his red robe sleeve, the winds and clouds above began to change. "I declare, the Blood Clan Baptism Ceremony officially begins." As his voice fell, all eight Clan Elders took their places, their majestic presence pouring out from their bodies and connecting together, stirring endless Spiritual Energy toward the altar. In just an instant, a red light burst forth from the altar, piercing through the sealed barrier and entering directly into the Sea of Blood, turning the entire spire-shaped altar blood-red as well. Above, the previously gentle waterfalls of the Sea of Blood suddenly became turbulent, an endless Sea of Blood in the sky condensing into a Blood Dragon, with the sound of "rumbling" explosions emanating from it. Then the Blood Dragon penetrated the barrier and surged into the altar. The roar of the Blood Dragon arose from within, and the sound of explosions grew increasingly louder in the altar. As the altar began to shake, seemingly unable to hold out, the Grand Clan Elder shouted sharply, "Sacrifice the Red Lotus." Eight Clan Elders formed seals with their hands simultaneously, the speed of their signing grew increasingly rapid, a profoundly mysterious sensation emanated from their hands. As the altar began to crumble, a loud shout was heard; the eight Clan Elders completed their hand seals in unison. They materialized together in the void, enlarged by dozens of times. All reflected upon the altar, which was followed by a thunderous rumble. Before them, the space tore open, and a blood-red lotus flower floated out. This lotus was similar to others Xu Zimei had seen before but slightly different in color. The lotus had eight petals, eerie and blood-red. "Suppression," the grand Clan Elder bellowed, and the eight Elders directed the lotus towards the Blood Dragon. The Myriad Dao Red Lotus exuded supreme might. Upon contact with the Blood Dragon, the creature roared restlessly. It wished to escape, break the seal, and return to the Netherworld Blood Sea, but the Red Lotus suppressed it, absorbing its power bit by bit using the altar. As the power of the Blood Dragon was absorbed, countless smaller lotuses floated out from the altar. These lotuses seemed to be miniaturized versions of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. As the Blood Dragon struggled, myriad lotuses flew out from the altar. The moment Xu Zimei came into contact with the lotus, she felt a surge of abundant power washing over her entire body. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This power even sought to alter her internal structure. "So this is what¡¯s called a spiritual baptism," Xu Zimei murmured to herself. The more lotuses absorbed, the stronger the powers obtained. Since the lotuses were floating out from the altar, those like Xu Zimei, seated closest, naturally absorbed more. Everyone was desperately absorbing the lotuses, and as the front row of people consumed most of their essence, the remainder then scattered around. Witnessing this scene, Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. She signaled with her eyes to a few Divine Emperors in the crowd, then her figure suddenly burst forth. She shot straight towards the Myriad Dao Red Lotus in the sky. Her actions immediately caught the attention of the eight great Clan Elders, who were in fact always monitoring the situation of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. "Someone is trying to seize the Red Lotus," the second Clan Elder shouted loudly. "Stop him," the eight Clan Elders soared into the air in unison, charging toward Xu Zimei. The disciples below, who had been absorbing the Blood Lotus, also paused, looking up at the scene unfolding overhead. Among the eight great Clan Elders, since the grand Clan Elder and the second Clan Elder had Stepped into Immortality, they naturally moved much faster. In an instant, the two arrived by Xu Zimei¡¯s side, their hands reaching out to suppress Xu Zimei. "What¡¯s going on? How did an outsider infiltrate the Forbidden Land?" the fifth Clan Elder asked from behind, annoyed. "Especially one of the core disciples in the first batch near the altar. How did you choose such clan members?" "It was that kid recommended by the Divine Bloodline," the third Clan Elder replied with an embarrassed expression. "Divine Bloodline? What are they trying to do?" the fifth Clan Elder exclaimed in shock. ... Watching the grand Clan Elder and the second Clan Elder attacking from both sides, Xu Zimei snorted coldly. Her speed undiminished, she clashed head-on with the assault. The attack of two Immortal powerhouses was not to be taken lightly, but Xu Zimei¡¯s Tree of Life within her kept circulating. Chapter 535 - 534 The Arrival of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch When both palms landed on Xu Zimei¡¯s back, there was a loud "boom," and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying. However, just as Zimo¡¯s figure flew out, several Clan Elders had not even had a chance to breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, they saw the space beside them being torn apart by a pair of claws, and Chaos¡¯s massive body emerged from it. It directly carried Xu Zimei and flew into the sky. The Monster Beast¡¯s speed and strength were far greater than that of humans, and at this moment, they watched as Chaos left. All eight Clan Elders were in a panic, with some even willing to burn their Essense Blood to stop Chaos. Seeing the Red Lotus up close, Chaos directly used inertia to throw Xu Zimei onto it. It then turned to block the eight Clan Elders of the Blood Clan. ...¡­ "Damn it, stop him quickly," someone below was shouting loudly. "He wants to seize the Myriad Dao Red Lotus and release the Netherworld Blood Sea," the Clan Elder shouted anxiously. Because this Forbidden Land Secret Realm was not perfect, once the Blood Sea was released and broke through the seal, S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it would be even worse without the Suppression of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. Chaos¡¯s massive body stood in the air, not fighting, but just trying to stop everyone else. Xu Zimei looked at the red lotus close at hand and reached out to grab it. The Blood Dragon that was being Suppressed struggled more and more fiercely, and the Myriad Dao Red Lotus also started to tremble slightly. With a "Clang," Tyrant Shadow was unsheathed, Xu Zimei held the Curved Blade in hand, and Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent fell, directly splitting the void, cutting the Suppression on the Red Lotus. Without the Suppression of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, the Blood Dragon was completely released. It absorbed the continuous power from the Netherworld Blood Sea above, and roared and howled at the people of the Blood Clan. It seemed to have gained sentience, filled with immense resentment. Similarly, without the Blood Dragon¡¯s interference, the Myriad Dao Red Lotus didn¡¯t resist any longer and was directly taken into the Storage Ring by Xu Zimei. At this moment, the Blood Clan had no energy to deal with Xu Zimei anymore, as they were too busy dealing with the chaos of the Blood Sea. The Blood Dragon¡¯s form grew larger and larger, constantly struggling to break free from the incomplete seal on this space. As the seal grew looser, the Blood Dragon gained more and more power. Then, a second Blood Dragon and a third Blood Dragon began to appear one after another. "Have all the younger generation leave this place," the Clan Elder shouted. In such a formation, this was not something the younger members could handle, and they were the future of the race. As the backbone of the future of their race, their importance was self-evident. Xu Zimei handed over the Myriad Dao Red Lotus to the Divine Emperor and said, "Recover as quickly as possible." "Don¡¯t worry, my Destiny is still with me, it¡¯s just shattered," the Divine Emperor said excitedly as he took the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. "Reconstructing one¡¯s Destiny is not the same as taking it up anew, the process will be much faster." "Then do it quickly, we might not have much time left," Xu Zimei said. "What do you mean?" The Divine Emperor frowned slightly, then immediately realized. "What is this power?" He looked towards the east, sensing as if something there was awakening. "I understand," the Divine Emperor said solemnly. He looked down at the Myriad Dao Red Lotus in his hand, his whole body trembling slightly. Great Emperor, what a supreme honor. Once, all things were unattainable. He, the Divine Emperor, had done it, standing at the pinnacle of this world, thinking it would be the beginning of glory. Unfortunately, Destiny was shattered, and for several eras, he had been hiding in the dark. Just like a rat crossing the street, he dared not appear in the light, because he understood that his past actions, once discovered alive, would likely overturn the entire Divine Gate. The reason why the Divine Gate still exists today is that people feel the results of overthrowing it do not justify the loss. Now, after having wasted several eras, he was finally about to reach the pinnacle again and restart his glory. Watching the Divine Emperor¡¯s steadfast figure vanish into the darkness, Xu Zimei then shifted his gaze. The Blood Clan was in chaos at present, with the seals of the Forbidden Land already shattered. With more and more Blood Dragons emerging, it was clear that the Blood Clan¡¯s power was insufficient. All eight Clan Elders, including other powerhouses within the clan, joined the battle, suffering countless casualties. The ground was strewn with corpses, and various screams echoed all around. "The Divine Bloodline has rebelled," someone shouted. "Have they gone mad? What good does this do? The Myriad Dao Red Lotus won¡¯t save the Divine Bloodline." "Who knows, but I think this lineage no longer needs to exist." Shouts were rising and falling all around, and as the number of Blood Dragons increased, the entire sky seemed to be torn apart. The Netherworld Blood Sea roared among them, the Blood Clan was severely short-handed, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before this race, having lived here for dozens of eras, would be destroyed. Just then, a "bang" was heard from the east side of the Blood Clan. An immense aura soared into the sky, breaking through the swirling Sea of Blood, heading above the Netherworld and into the clouds. Under this imposing aura, a man was seen stepping into the void, with each step spanning heaven and earth, slowly approaching. The man wore a blood-red robe, very wide, enveloping his entire body within. On the back of the robe was a patch of red skin, the man¡¯s skin being the most eye-catching aspect. His skin was entirely blood-red, even his eyes a crimson shade. Dark red Spiritual Energy congregated around him, and as the man took steps forward, the churning Sea of Blood above seemed to still. The man¡¯s gaze was profound, indifferently observing the Blood Clan in disarray. "Ancestor," someone stammered in disbelief as they looked at the man. The Blood Clan¡¯s truly renowned ancestor was only one, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. The man who had once contended with Emperor Hengyu for Destiny, and who also had the loudest voice in that era. In fact, as for the life or death of the ancestor, apart from the high-ranking members such as the eight Clan Elders, their own clanspeople also did not know. Thus, there were various speculations. Now seeing the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch¡¯s descent, how could the clanspeople not be overjoyed? "Ancestor," the great Clan Elder hurriedly flipped over and knelt down to greet him. "Eventually, chaos still erupted," the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch sighed slightly. "Ancestor, it¡¯s the Divine Bloodline that has rebelled. They took the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, causing us to be unable to suppress," the Third Clan Elder hurriedly explained from the side. "Third, hold your tongue," chided the great Clan Elder nearby. This matter was originally somewhat unfair on the part of the few Clan Elders, and the rebellion of the Divine Bloodline was clearly related to the previous events. The Third Clan Elder seemed to realize something, and ultimately shrank his neck, retreating to the side. Chapter 536 - 535 Suppression "Please, ancestor, suppress this outburst of chaos," the Clan Elder pleaded earnestly. The turmoil of the Netherworld Blood Sea had already broken the seal and even spilled out of the Forbidden Land and into the Blood Clan. Countless clansmen died tragically here, and the situation had reached a point where it was almost unstoppable. The Clan Elder could only request the assistance of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch turned his head, was silent for a moment, and finally said, "First arrange for the clanspeople to evacuate. This turmoil will not be easily suppressed for quite some time." The Clan Elder nodded and hurriedly, with a few other Clan Elders, evacuated the clanspeople, trying their best to stop the spread of the Sea of Blood. Meanwhile, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch slowly stepped through the air to the location where the seal had been broken, confronting the overwhelming Sea of Blood. Countless Blood Dragons roared, seemingly poised to destroy everything before them. As several Blood Dragons charged toward him, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch waved his right hand, and with a ¡¯boom,¡¯ An endless surge of blood energy spread, completely annihilating those Blood Dragons. Immediately, an extremely majestic force began to surge around the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. Behind him, his True Fate Emergence took place, a blood-colored lotus flower based on the Myriad Dao Red Lotus. At that moment, the Red Lotus emitted an endless stream of blood energy that rapidly thickened and covered the firmament above the Blood Clan¡¯s heads in mere instants. The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch was enveloped in dark red Spiritual Energy, and the blood-colored Red Lotus behind him slowly floated into the sky. Endless Spiritual Energy lifted the Blood Lotus, slowly moving it towards the entrance of the seal. The Netherworld Blood Sea seemed to sense this power and boiled even more fiercely. Countless Blood Dragons shattered the firmament, shuttling amidst the flashes of lightning and thunder in the dusky sky. They stirred gigantic blood waves and their roaring growls wandered through the heavens. Hundreds of powerful Blood Dragons surged towards the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, ready to tear him to shreds. With a ¡¯boom,¡¯ the True Fate of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, that Blood Lotus, suddenly trembled slightly. A petal fluttered down, miraculously wrapping around the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. While the rest of the Blood Lotus was repairing the seal. The power of the Blood Lotus seemed quite oppressive to the Sea of Blood; when those hundred Blood Dragons collided with the lotus, Not only did they fail to destroy the lotus, a portion of their power was absorbed by it. The Netherworld Blood Sea in the sky seemed to grow even more irate. Although the Blood Lotus was continuously repairing the seal, the Blood Dragons formed from the Blood Sea were also relentlessly striking it. A tug-of-war developed between them, but the Blood Lotus¡¯s abilities evidently had a stronger suppressive effect. Even as the Netherworld Blood Sea constantly churned and damaged it, the seal was still being slowly perfected. This was a protracted tug-of-war, and ultimately, only the one who persisted to the end would emerge victorious. ...... At that moment, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch stood alone, confronting the Blood Sea, as Blood Dragons destroyed the seal and attacked him. His blood-red robe fluttered lightly with the wind, and soft petals wrapped his entire body. The surface rippled with Blood Rivers, while its radiance was restrained within. The overwhelming aura of Immortal Extreme spread majestically around him; his expression was sober, his gaze fixed on the sky. The strength emanating from the Blood Lotus grew stronger, and unseen space shattered and repaired itself in cycles around him. Time and again, at the other end of the seal, the Blood Sea swept in, roaring furiously. ...... "Protect the ancestor," the Clan Elder instructed the other elders. The other Clan Elders nodded; four of them were in charge of the current situation of the Blood Clan, while the other four each stepped in one of the four cardinal directions. To protect the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, so he would not be disturbed while sealing. As the sealing power grew stronger, the Netherworld Blood Sea no longer had the energy to cause trouble among the Blood Clan. They had to muster all their strength to resist this sealing force. Seeing the situation stabilizing, the three Clan Elders swept their gazes around and commanded, "Capture the people of the Divine Bloodline." "The Divine Bloodline," at this moment, all the clan members, enraged, headed towards the Nameless Mountain Peak. Long before the rebellion began, Xu Zimei and Shi Yan, along with three others, had returned to the Nameless Mountain Peak. This Nameless Mountain Peak had now been named Divine Blood Peak. A gentle breeze began to blow atop Divine Blood Peak. The sky seemed to have been dyed with a layer of blood, and dark red light shone down from above. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Yan sat at the very top of the mountain peak, where the few people in the clan had already been hidden away by him. Now on Divine Blood Peak, only he, Xu Zimei, and Ye Feiyang remained. The Divine Emperor had found a place to make his breakthrough, and no one went to disturb him. ...... "Coming soon?" Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "The elder has left seclusion," Shi Yan said after a pause. "Are you afraid?" Xu Zimei asked. "At this point, does it matter whether I¡¯m afraid or not?" Shi Yan replied with an indifferent chuckle. "Aside from everything else, the sheer number of deaths during this rebellion means I cannot escape blame." "Any regrets?" Ye Feiyang asked from the side. "You ask those who originally conspired to wipe out our Divine Bloodline, do they have any regrets?" Shi Yan retorted. "The ones coming to accuse us are on their way," Xu Zimei said, looking intently down the mountain with keen interest. In the wake of the disaster, everyone directed their anger towards the Divine Bloodline. People, furious, ascended the mountain in a dark swarm, rushing from its base to its summit. Shouts filled the heavens, "Shi Yan, come out." "You of the Divine Bloodline have evil intentions, brace yourselves for annihilation." "The Clan Elder has sent us to capture you, come out immediately and confess your crimes." The clamorous shouts spread at the foot of the mountain, growing louder as more people surged upwards towards the peak. Eventually, the crowd at the mountaintop spotted the three people there. The leader of this group was none other than Mo Yuxiao, a prominent young member of the Demon Bloodline. When the crowd reached the peak and saw the relaxed trio at the summit, someone beside them shouted, "Shi Yan, you¡¯re in big trouble; confess your crimes promptly." While those nearby clamored, Shi Yan paid them no heed, merely directing his gaze towards Mo Yuxiao. He asked, "Are you here to take me?" "The Clan Elder wishes to see you, just come with me," Mo Yuxiao said calmly. Shi Yan laughed, looked towards Ye Feiyang beside him, and said, "Brother Feiyang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you." "No worries, I¡¯ve been missing for years; it¡¯s time I sought justice for our Divine Bloodline," Ye Feiyang said lightly. "If the Clan Elder wants to see us, let him come here in person," Ye Feiyang said calmly to the crowd. "Who do you think you are, daring to demand the Clan Elder come to you," someone yelled from the side. Ye Feiyang frowned slightly and sent a palm strike downwards. Before the crowd could react, they saw the nearby mountain peak obliterated by a single palm strike. With a loud "boom," it was leveled to the ground, and a cloud of dust took to the empty sky, drifting with the wind. Chapter 537 - 536 Coming Out Ye Feiyang looked indifferently at the group of people in front of him, his aura of the Divine Vein Realm swirling around him. The pressure silenced the crowd, rendering them speechless. "Are you also a member of our Blood Clan, elder?" Mo Yuxiao asked after a moment of silence. "Ye Feiyang of the Blood Clan," Ye Feiyang said indifferently. Mo Yuxiao pondered for a moment; the name was indeed from a distant past. Perhaps Ye Feiyang belonged to an era before his own birth. "Since elder is a member of the Blood Clan, why are you helping the tyrants?" Mo Yuxiao asked. "This Divine Bloodline nearly destroyed our entire Blood Clan, opening the seal and unleashing the Netherworld Blood Sea." "I am well aware of the rights and wrongs of this matter. It¡¯s better for you to bring the Clan Elder here. There¡¯s nothing much to discuss with you juniors," Ye Feiyang said indifferently. "The decline of the Divine Bloodline has a direct connection with your two branches." Upon hearing Ye Feiyang¡¯s words, Mo Yuxiao fell silent for a moment before finally saying, "If that is so, elder, just make sure you have no regrets." Mo Yuxiao also knew that they were definitely no match for Ye Feiyang. The existence of someone at the Divine Vein Realm was unattainable for them, the younger generation; they still had a long journey ahead. ... Watching Mo Yuxiao¡¯s retreating figure, Shi Yan narrowed his eyes and inquired, "Do you think you can take on the Clan Elder?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Clan Elder won¡¯t be a problem, but if the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch comes, it might get troublesome," Ye Feiyang replied. "Don¡¯t worry, just wait," Xu Zimei shook his head and said with a smile. The three of them waited for a while longer on the mountaintop until finally, accompanied by clan members, the four Clan Elders arrived, treading upon the empty air. The remaining four Clan Elders were guarding the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. "Ye Feiyang," the second Clan Elder called out to Ye Feiyang, somewhat tentatively. "Hello, elders. It¡¯s been a long time," standed up and said with a light chuckle. "It is indeed you. Are you related to the recent rebellion within the clan?" the second Clan Elder asked, frowning. Ye Feiyang, in his time, was somewhat infamous within the Blood Clan due to his impure bloodline. Of course, this notoriety was not positive; having disappeared for several years, many had already forgotten him. "I knew this impure-blooded guy had rebellion in his bones. He should have been dealt with years ago," the sixth Clan Elder remarked coldly from the side. "Ye Feiyang, are you really so deluded?" the second Clan Elder shook his head slightly, advising, "The ancestor has emerged from seclusion for this incident; you are not his match." "How can I know without trying?" Xu Zimei stood up and said with a light smile. "It¡¯s you," the second Clan Elder squinted at Xu Zimei. "Who exactly are you?" "You don¡¯t need to know my identity. Your Blood Clan doesn¡¯t have the capability for revenge," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "Wherever you come from, we need an explanation for this incident," the second Clan Elder said. "Hand over the Myriad Dao Red Lotus, and I might consider dealing with the matter leniently. Otherwise, it must be destroyed." "Do you think you can?" Xu Zimei waved his right hand and chuckled. A massive figure of Chaos stepped out from the void, tearing through the layers of space, the might of the Immortal Ascension Boundary swirling around its form. "Not this beast again," the second Clan Elder said with an embarrassed expression. "Now that the ancestor is out of seclusion, your arrogance will not last much longer." It¡¯s a well-known fact that Monster Beasts at the same level are much stronger than humans. In one-on-one battles, unless one is a truly talented disciple, it is difficult to prevail. Xu Zimei smiled, patting the back of Chaos. He said, "Someone seems unhappy with you. Go have some fun with him." The Chaos beast roared furiously and charged straight at the two Clan Elders. The other Clan Elders were somewhat worried, but they didn¡¯t dare to step forward. After all, they were merely beings of the Divine Vein Realm, and such battles were not suitable for their intervention. "You need not concern yourselves," the second Clan Elder seemed to have noticed everyone¡¯s hesitation and instructed. "I can handle this. You all watch over the people on this mountain; not a single one must escape. Once the ancestor finishes the sealing, we will deal with them." Upon hearing the second Clan Elder¡¯s words, the others responded in unison. They stopped attacking Xu Zimei and the others and instead completely surrounded Divine Blood Peak, even beginning to set up a Formation, not allowing any members of the Divine Bloodline to leave. At the Chaos beast¡¯s side, although it was somewhat stronger than the second Clan Elder, the elder kept avoiding battle, so it couldn¡¯t determine the victor in a short time. In this way, as night fell, the atmosphere among the Blood Clan grew even tenser. Within the Forbidden Land, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch continued to restore the seal. The Netherworld Blood Sea had been completely suppressed by him, the resistance growing weaker, and the seal looked as if it wouldn¡¯t take much longer to repair. At this moment, in a forgotten corner of a mountain peak within the Blood Clan. The Divine Emperor was sitting cross-legged, his aura growing increasingly solid. It was as if transitioning from illusion to reality, with a vast expanse of the world revolving behind him. A power almost terrifyingly oppressive was gestating within him, like that of a volcano about to erupt, the calm before a storm, as the wind howls through an imminent downpour. ... At dawn, the sky gradually brightened. Dewdrops fell one by one among the grass, sparkling and translucent, with bright luster. The corpses of the Blood Clan from the day before had been completely cleaned up, and the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch stood above the void. With a wave of his right hand, a faint fatigue was evident between his brows. After all, repairing a seal was an extremely energy-consuming task. Thunderous booms echoed from the Firmament, as the Sea of Blood struggled in its final throes. The Blood Dragon roared, its cries sounding almost like lamentations. The sky was clear and pure, and at the moment when the pale-red seal was healed, it seemed as if the whole world had been cleansed. With the seal completely restored, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch finally sighed deeply. This place was the culmination of nearly a thousand years of the Blood Clan¡¯s efforts. If it had been destroyed, the many years of planning would have gone up in smoke. "Ancestor, are you alright?" the chief Clan Elder quickly approached, asking with concern. "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that this space has been completely sealed by me. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be of use anymore," the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch shook his head and said. "The Myriad Dao Red Lotus is very important to us." "Ancestor, we have located those who tried to seize the Red Lotus, but," the chief Clan Elder hesitated as he spoke. "But what?" the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch furrowed his brows and asked. "Although we have surrounded them, we haven¡¯t found a way to deal with them for the time being," the chief Clan Elder explained. "Take me to see for yourself," said the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. ... At the top of Divine Blood Peak, when the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch arrived with the accompaniment of the eight Clan Elders. He surveyed the summit and then said, "Who are you?" No sooner had he spoken than Xu Zimei had yet to respond. When at that eastern position, a momentum surged to the skies. This momentum was vast and powerful, tearing through the Firmament, rising straight up for ninety thousand miles, reverberating magnificently throughout the heaven. Chapter 538 - 537: Destiny Fulfilled ``` This imposing presence shot straight into the sky, enveloping the entire heaven and earth. At this moment, all laws receded, and the myriad stars evolved from the firmament above. The man in the black robe walked slowly from the distant horizon, as if he shouldered Cang Tian and trod upon reincarnation. Spiritual energy joyously surged around him, and principles resounded around him. At this moment, as if the sun and the moon had lost their luster, heaven and earth changed color, and all eyes were on that man alone. He seemed to have come from the ancient Wild Desolation, having crossed through time and space, arriving with a domineering, unrivaled suppression. The black robe moved without wind in mid-air, and various things in his pupils evolved. There was an aura about him that was elusive, invisible yet truly palpable. It was as if this aura connected his entire being with heaven and earth, making him no longer a creature within them but a part of them on par with heaven and earth. "This is," the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch looked at the man who had come from ancient times, his expression becoming grave. "How can this be, clearly Destiny has not yet formed." The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch shook his head repeatedly, others might not understand this spectacle. But back in his day, he had personally experienced it, having witnessed Emperor Hengyu bearing Destiny after losing that battle. Now, the scene of the past reappeared before his eyes, and the man gave him the same feeling as Emperor Hengyu had back then. Although so similar, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch still refused to admit it. With Destiny unformed, whence came a Great Emperor? If it were a Great Emperor from another era descending to the world, not to mention the cost involved, it also did not look likely. The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch only felt that the newcomer was like a fog, inscrutable to him, and the pressure he felt was immense. ...... The Divine Emperor, in almost just a few steps, had already traversed through various voids, foot upon principle, and arrived atop Divine Blood Peak. "May I ask how to address the senior?" the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch tentatively inquired. "My name has grown vague over the long past years, even to myself," the Divine Emperor shook his head and spoke indifferently. "However, since bearing Destiny, the people have all called me Divine Emperor, and you may also address me as such." "Divine Emperor," the expression of the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch changed, his face growing even graver. The legend of the three Great Emperors vanquishing the Divine Emperor was widely circulated throughout Yuan Central Continent and the Divine Emperor was regarded by the people of Yuan Central Continent as the first Great Emperor known to have died. But now that the Divine Emperor stood before him, countless images flashed rapidly through the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch¡¯s mind. His throat trembled slightly, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word. The appearance of a Great Emperor would mean a complete change of an era for Yuan Central Continent. Today, as a new Destiny had yet to form and an old Great Emperor had returned, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch felt he was increasingly unable to see through the heavens. "May I know the orders of the Divine Emperor for coming to our Blood Clan?" asked the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. At this point, he no longer had the option to retreat; if the Divine Emperor had truly recovered, destroying the Blood Clan would be a matter of minutes. Even he could not stop it, for the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch still understood what being a Great Emperor entailed. "Speaking of which, my recovery is largely thanks to your Blood Clan," the Divine Emperor said listlessly. "The junior does not understand," the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch shook his head. "You don¡¯t need to understand," the Divine Emperor replied. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have descended this time because of an affair within your Blood Clan." "Please speak clearly, Divine Emperor," the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch glanced at the eight Clan Elders and asked with puzzlement. He had many speculations in his heart; in the era of the Divine Emperor, it was because he wanted to rule Yuan Central Continent that the three Great Emperors descended to vanquish him. ``` He was not sure if the Divine Emperor was about to make a grand return. "Previously, the Divine Emperor had received some favors from someone in your Blood Clan, and now he¡¯s here to fulfill his promise to repay the favor," the Divine Emperor said calmly. As his voice fell, the members of the Blood Clan present also boiled over. Especially the eight Clan Elders, whose expression relaxed, since it was a matter of repaying a favor, it was easier to deal with. A favor from a Great Emperor was incredibly precious, almost beyond imagination. However, the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch remained composed with a slight frown. He felt that the visitor had ill intentions. "May I know who the Divine Emperor wishes to repay?" inquired the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. "It¡¯s me," Shi Yan stood up from the side and said. When Shi Yan stood up, the faces of the eight Clan Elders beside him also turned awkward in an instant. Although the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch was unclear about the details of the situation, he realized from the scene that it was no simple matter. "Ancestor, he is one of the Divine Bloodline," the Grand Clan Elder whispered from the side. "He¡¯s the one who led the theft of the Myriad Dao Red Lotus." "Divine Emperor," Shi Yan stood up, bowed to the Divine Emperor, and greeted him respectfully. "State your request, as I said I could fulfill it for you," the Divine Emperor nodded and said. Shi Yan surveyed the surroundings, looking at the faces of the various clan members. Especially the eight Clan Elders, he smiled faintly, and finally spoke word by word, "I want to be the master of this Blood Clan." "That¡¯s impossible," as soon as his voice fell, it met with opposition from several Clan Elders. The Blood Clan members on the mountain peak were also amazed, as if buzzing with discussion. "Shi Yan, you should know that our Blood Clan has always been without a master, with only eight Clan Elders." "You were born in our Blood Clan, do you really have to be so heartless and disregard all respectability?" "Do you think you have the capability to lead this race? And by what right do you expect everyone to be convinced?" Watching the eight Clan Elders urgently persuading and threatening, Shi Yan said indifferently. "No need to trouble yourselves with other matters, but as for the master of the Blood Clan, I am determined to take that role." The Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch turned his head to look at the Divine Emperor, knowing that the decision rested in the Divine Emperor¡¯s hands. The Divine Emperor did not speak, only looking at the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch with interest, waiting for his response. "How about this, let¡¯s add another position to the Clan Elders, making you the ninth? This way we satisfy both sides, how about that?" asked the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch, looking at Shi Yan. "Apart from the master of the Blood Clan, I want nothing else," Shi Yan replied coolly. "In that case, then make your choice, be destroyed or recognize him as your leader," the Divine Emperor said from the side. "Even if I have to die, I will not acknowledge such a person as my leader," shouted one of the three Clan Elders on the side. No sooner had his voice fallen than the Divine Emperor¡¯s finger pressed down, and without even a chance to resist, he extinguished both the Clan Elder¡¯s True Fate and Divine Soul within him. "I don¡¯t really mind, wiping out the clan would just tire my fingers a bit," the Divine Emperor said with a light laugh. "As you know, when I wiped out Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, it was more than just one or two instances." Hearing the Divine Emperor¡¯s words, everyone finally came to their senses. Standing before them was not a pushover, but the madman who once sought to rule the Yuan Central Continent. At this moment, all the clan members turned their gazes toward the Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch. Chapter 539 - 538 Many Descents After all, he was their ancestor and their last hope. "But as long as Qing Shan remains, all can be faced," Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch said calmly looking at the clanspeople, Some were disgruntled, some angry, and others remained silent without a word. He said calmly, "You can all choose your own fates, you may submit to Shi Ya if you wish, or if you¡¯re unwilling, you may choose death instead. I respect either choice, but let me tell you one thing. As long as Qing Shan is still here, there¡¯s always a chance for a fresh start." After his words ended, the several Clan Elders beside him sighed softly as well. The situation was dire, and they had no choice but to either die or abandon the struggle. They could not allow their race to be destroyed on their watch. "We greet our lord," the Clan Elders bowed first, turning to Shi Ya in greeting. Watching the Clan Elders submit, the rest of the clanspeople also started kneeling one after another. "We greet our lord," the thunderous voices of the pressing crowd echoed throughout the Divine Blood Peak. "Lord of the Blood Clan," Shi Ya chuckled, seemingly finding it somewhat amusing. ... "My lord," the Divine Emperor turned and greeted Xu Zimei with a soft voice. "The power of a Great Emperor is indeed mesmerizing, isn¡¯t it," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You only realize the value after you¡¯ve lost it," the Divine Emperor nodded and replied. "In that case, why don¡¯t you join me on a trip to a place," Xu Zimei stood up, stretched lazily, and said. "It¡¯s time we left." Watching the Divine Emperor and Xu Zimei leave, Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch frowned slightly. He felt that the Divine Emperor seemed to be somewhat respectful towards the younger man, but then he quickly dismissed the thought as unlikely. However, the departure of the Divine Emperor relieved the pressure on him a great deal. The presence of a Great Emperor, whose very word can turn into law, could suppress an entire realm just by standing still, doing nothing. Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch turned his head, looking at Shi Ya and said, "I hope you will treat your own race well, you too are a part of the Blood Clan." Shi Ya nodded slightly. Divine Blood Heavenly Monarch said no more and waved his right hand, tearing open a Spatial Gate. He then entered his seclusion place, which he would leave only if the survival of his race was at stake. ...¡­ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Winter will eventually pass, the breeze of spring blew across the sky, nurturing the land once more. In Tianluan Domain, the Lan Family. At this moment, Heaven Blue City lay in ruins. The city¡¯s residents fled in all directions while deafening explosions seemed determined to level heaven and earth to the ground. Screams and shouts dispersed among the panicking crowd, the Lan Family, which had prospered for ages, was now teetering on the brink. Bai Meng looked at the Chaos Stone before him, his burly figure trembling slightly. This was the witness to Demon¡¯s Advent, he would unlock the seal of the Ancient Demon¡¯s Cavern, just as in times past, heralding the revival of the Demon Race. His figure moved step by step toward the Chaos Stone, while the seven Lan Family elders tried desperately to stop him, but to no avail. When Bai Meng finally reached the Chaos Stone, he reached out his hand towards it. Just as his palm barely touched the blue shield on the surface of the Stone, there was a deep hum, and an immensely powerful force radiated from it, knocking Bai Meng back and sending him flying. Then, eight booming explosions were heard in succession. The Chaos Stone suddenly vanished, as if swallowed by space itself, and the eight pillars around it all emitted dazzling white light. The light formed a barrier, trapping Bai Meng within. As the light touched Bai Meng, it would seemingly burn like fire, causing Bai Meng to howl in extreme pain. "Everyone, show yourselves quickly, what are we waiting for?" Lan Jiulin called out lightly. Suddenly, several formidable powers surged up from around Heaven Blue City. These powers shot straight into the heavens, tearing apart the firmament, and reflecting in the skies above. "Heavenly Sword Mountain has come to aid, slaughter the demons, protect our domain." "Invincible Sect has come to aid, guard our Tianluan Domain." Several loud shouts rang out, and at this moment, a vast expanse of Immortal Qi came from the east for ninety thousand miles. Filling the entire sky. Three figures shattered the firmament, emerging from the void. The vast Immortal Qi surged around them. "Heavenly Sword Mountain with its two emperors, and our Tianluan Domain¡¯s long-revered Invincible Sect. We are saved," the people of Heaven Blue City cheered upon seeing this scene. Heavenly Sword Mountain, since the days of Sword Slaying the Heavens, also known as the Heaven-Defeating Great Emperor, That man led it to glory, through several eras, and ultimately through the period of the Heavenly Nether Emperor, Becoming the most famous power in the Tianluan Domain in the past few thousand years. The Invincible Sect, although it has only one Great Emperor, The legend of the Invincible Emperor is even more widely spread. It is said that the Cultivation Technique of their sect is very special, difficult though the process may be, but once one achieves greatness, they can become invincible within their generation. The Invincible Emperor of the past was indeed undefeated, invincible all the way, and carried Destiny with him. People on the continent held their sect¡¯s method of cultivation in high esteem, And went to great lengths to obtain it, especially since the disciples of the Invincible Sect were generally much stronger. Now that the patriarchs of these two great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects have personally descended, plus the seven patriarchs of the Lan Family, such a grand event hasn¡¯t happened in many years. "Look quick, that¡¯s the Absolute Sword Elder, war general of the Heaven-Defeating Great Emperor," someone exclaimed, pointing at the elder on the left. The elder held a Longsword in his hand, and although he looked very frail, He stood with his chest out and head up, as if he himself was an unsheathed blade. Clothed in a green robe, his sharp Sword Intent was so piercing that people dared not look directly at him, for their eyes hurt. "Beside him appears to be Heavenly Nether Emperor¡¯s war general, the Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang." Everyone shifted their gaze and saw that man in a white garment, his Sword Intent tangible and solid. The black Sword Intent swirled around him, and as it surged, The citizens of Heaven Blue City below, particularly the swordsmen bearing swords, found their swords humming involuntarily, As if paying homage to something. "That last one must be the elder of Invincible Sect, Jiang Wudi." A nearby person discussed, "It¡¯s said that back in the day, she exchanged over a hundred moves with the Invincible Emperor and was undefeated." "Just rumors, the Invincible Emperor wasn¡¯t serious; he was just training her, but it¡¯s indeed quite remarkable," another added. As those around discussed, this Jiang Wudi stood above the firmament, People seeing her for the first time would be amazed because she was a woman. A figure of grace and beauty, as if she had descended from the ninth heaven. She wore a blue and white flowing robe, gently fluttering in the wind. A pair of snow-white and straight legs were faintly visible under the robe, Her long hair lay gently on her forehead, bound by a blue ribbon. Chapter 540 - 539 Trapped Jiang Wudi, the ancient ancestor of the Invincible Sect. There are many rumors about her. Some say she was the beloved of the Invincible Emperor, while others say she was his wife. Accompanying the Invincible Emperor through a lifetime of battles, she chose to remain hidden in the Jiang Family after the Invincible Emperor ascended. Her life was legendary. The very name Jiang Wudi, which means ¡¯Jiang the Invincible,¡¯ proved her pride and self-confidence. ... At this moment in Heaven Blue City, as many mighty beings capable of Stepping into Immortality descended, many residents seemed to have even forgotten to run away. "We are saved," someone shouted. Whether it was Absolute Sword Elder, Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang, or the formidable Jiang Wudi. They were all reclusive old ancestors whose mere flick of a finger could cause tremors across the Tianluan Domain. Now, even the disciples of the Lan Family did not understand why these figures from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect would come to their aid. They didn¡¯t even know that their Lan Family was the Demon-Slaying Family. "Brother Absolute Sword, long time no see," Lan Jiulin exclaimed with a big laugh. His voice boomed like thunder, echoing through the sky. "Brother Wenchang, you have finally arrived." "Great Ancestor Wudi, how have you been in recent years?" The seven ancient ancestors of the Lan Family greeted each person respectively, seemingly very familiar. After a round of jovial greetings, everyone turned their attention to Bai Meng within the Formation. Bai Meng was surrounded by Demonic Qi soaring to the sky, as if the vast Demonic Qi wanted to engulf heaven and earth within it. However, the eight pillars around him emitted a pure white light. Each pillar was inlaid with shining Crystal Stones, like jewels capable of purifying the world, dazzling and pure. "So this is the so-called ¡¯Demon,¡¯" Dugu Wenchang inquired. "Yes, very strong, much stronger than any Demon our Lan Family has encountered before," Lan Jiulin explained gravely. "Luckily, we kept a trick up our sleeve. We used the Light Origin Stone to arrange a Formation around the Chaos Stone. The power of the Light Origin Stone greatly restrains his Demonic Qi. That¡¯s how we managed to trap him. Otherwise, even with all of us gathered here today, we might not be a match for him." The Light Origin Stone is one of the rarest Crystal Stones in this world, said to be transformed from the waters of the Light Changhe. Each piece is exceedingly rare and has a wide range of uses. Especially in terms of restraining Demonic Qi, it almost has a completely suppressive attribute. In fact, Bai Meng¡¯s power in this world was almost invincible. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it were not for this mutually restraining power holding him back, none here would be his opponent. With his current strength, he indeed could not break through the Formation quickly, unless he broke through the tenth Vein Gate. But the rules of this world are such that if he tries to forcefully break them and breach the tenth Vein Gate, the Heavenly Dao would likely target him immediately. The outcome would be self-defeating, which is his greatest conundrum at present. ... "In the will left by your Lan Family¡¯s ancient ancestors, there is this passage," Jiang Wudi said with interest. "Since ancient times, there has been a prophecy that one day the Demon will descend upon this world. On the day of the Demon¡¯s Advent, they will bring about the destruction of our world. Thus, a great era of turmoil will arise, and your Lan Family will open the grand curtain of this era as the leaders." Hearing Jiang Wudi¡¯s words, Lan Jiulin shook his head slightly and said, "Great Ancestor Wudi has misunderstood. Our Lan Family is only the guardian, sworn to protect the Chaos Stone from being taken away. "To slay demons and cleave to the Way, we must protect the entire continent from being occupied by demonic forces." "They all say the demons must die, but I haven¡¯t seen them do anything," Jiang Wudi said. "Their plot is to open the Ancient Demon Cave and welcome the arrival of the Demon Race. Before this, their strength was not enough to shake the continent, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t make a move," Lan Jiulin explained. "Then let¡¯s meet these so-called demons," Brother Wenchang said with a light laugh. Ten people tread through the air, surrounded by a vast aura of Immortal Qi. They descended before the Formation, their eyes fixed on Bai Meng as they sized him up. "Heavenly Demon, may we have a word?" Lan Jingxiong called out loudly. "I am Bai Meng, the Demon of Despair, one of the Eighteen Demonic Generals under the Demon Lord," Bai Meng halted his attack, replying in a cold voice from within the Formation. "Demon of Despair, how about we make a deal?" Lan Jingxiong said, exchanging glances with the others. "Men of different principles do not work together. There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about," Bai Meng responded indifferently. "We can agree to trap you without killing, and in return, you must tell us everything about the Demon Race, without omission," Lan Jingxiong said. "You really think you can kill me," Bai Meng said coldly. If it really came down to the final moment, it would be a case of perishing together. He was prepared to face destruction by the Heavenly Dao as the price to open the tenth Vein Gate, and kill all these people. "Since you are so obstinate, we will not be courteous any longer. To slay monsters and eradicate demons is the family teaching of the Demon-Slaying Family. A demon like you that brings calamity to the people should have gone to Hell to repent long ago," Lan Jingxiong said with a feeling of discomfort. "Prepare the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array," Lan Jiulin responded indifferently. They originally wanted to extract more information from Bai Meng, but it was pointless to keep him alive since he preferred death over cooperation. "Gentlemen, have you all mastered the Array Seals I taught you?" Lan Jiulin turned his head to look at the other elders from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and asked. "They are a bit complicated, not quite proficient, but they will work when cast," Absolute Sword Elder replied. "Then, let¡¯s begin." As Lan Jiulin¡¯s voice fell, they saw ten people each taking their positions in the air around Bai Meng. They sat cross-legged, encircling him at the center. A tremendous amount of Immortal Qi emitted from their bodies as the ten people performed different gestures, their hands forming seals. Their hand movements became faster and faster, and the seals seemed extremely complicated. Pure white light streamed from the seals, carrying an aura capable of destroying heaven and earth. With a booming sound, as the seals gradually took shape, it seemed as though even the Firmament could not withstand such power. It began to fracture, and whirlwinds of Spiritual Energy surged across the sky. The power of those ten seals almost enveloped the whole world, casting the sun and the moon above into pallor. It was as if the sun itself hid behind the clouds; sand flew and rocks scurried, with lightning flashing and thunder roaring, as dark clouds densely gathered overhead. Silver-white lightning, like long dragons, surged down, and ten rays of light soared into the sky, the seals spinning faster and faster. The hand movements of the few people were so fast that not even afterimages could be seen. "Sculpt," Lan Jiulin uttered softly. A dazzling light shone from the seal in his hand, fully solidifying and shooting straight into the Firmament. The seal transformed into a vortex-shaped portal, reflected upon the sky above. Then, a golden chain rattled as it flew out from within the portal. It was unclear what material the golden chain was made of, but it went straight for Bai Meng. Chapter 541 - 540 Tianluan Domain The golden chains threaded through the void and directly entwined toward Bai Meng. Bai Meng slightly frowned and struck at the iron chain with one palm. A "boom" echoed all around, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, the golden chain seemed to corrode bone¡ªit passed through without being touched by Bai Meng¡¯s attack. It was as if the chain wasn¡¯t a tangible object at all, just like a reflection. Just as Bai Meng hadn¡¯t yet reacted, the golden chains suddenly burst into a bright light. They pierced through Bai Meng¡¯s chest with blinding speed, impaling him and nailing him in midair. Bai Meng struggled with all his might but felt as if there was a force in the golden chains capable of devouring his Demonic Qi. In just a short time, he found himself unable to break free. Bai Meng raised his head and fixed his gaze upon the people in the sky. The Demon-Slaying Family had existed for many eras. Indeed, it seemed they had some profound skills, thoroughly researching the power of his Demon Race. The numerous methods of the Demon-Slaying Family often proved to be doubly effective against his Demonic Skills. And now, as the first golden chain impaled Bai Meng in midair, the remaining nine people also completed channeling their seals. Nine seals shot up toward the sky, identical to Lan Jiulin¡¯s earlier one. But this time, the display was much more grand, a thundering roar echoed continuously throughout the sky. Nine gateways opened simultaneously, and from them, nine golden chains descended like ancient golden dragons. They cleaved through the void, shattered the firmament, and resounded mightily as they fell. After traversing the void, the nine chains once again headed straight for Bai Meng. Before Bai Meng could react, he saw the nine chains already wrapping around him. His neck, including his hands and feet, were all completely bound. Like a set of complete Principles, when the ten chains connected end to end. Another "boom" sounded, and a wave of air spread out from the midst, with dense symbols emerging on the chains. Though these symbols were indecipherable to the common eye, they gave off a vastly mysterious impression. As the symbols appeared, the light from the chains grew even brighter. Bai Meng could distinctly feel that these chains were devouring the Demonic Qi within his body. As if they intended to consume all of the Demonic Qi, and even himself in the process. "Within this Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array, seven days are enough to thoroughly devour any Demonic Items, leaving no trace of your corpse," Lan Jingxiong said from the side. "Enjoy the feast we¡¯ve prepared for you." "Even if you kill me, there are thousands and thousands more in the Demon Race. One day, our Demon Race will rule this era," Bai Meng said calmly. "The wheels of the era are turning, and you are nothing but insignificant dust underneath." "So what? As long as the Chaos Stone exists, your Demon Race will never break through the seals and step foot into the Yuan Central Continent," Lan Jiulin said indifferently. "Can this sealing Formation truly obliterate him?" asked the Absolute Sword Elder, glancing at the raging Demonic Qi around Bai Meng with some uncertainty. "An ordinary Demonic Item would definitely perish within seven days, but his demonic nature is too strong; I estimate it will take more time," Lan Jiulin explained, "However, I¡¯m unsure of the exact time required because we¡¯ve never encountered such an entity before." "Then let¡¯s stay and watch until the day he is truly eradicated," Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang declared with a cold snort. As the seal bound Bai Meng, the entire space was covered. The Demonic Qi in the sky began to disperse, and the barrier that enveloped the surroundings of Heaven Blue City for a hundred miles started to fade away. The residents of Heaven Blue City returned to the city, while the Lan Family prepared a grand banquet, celebrating together with several great Immortal Gates. Being able to kill a being like Bai Meng was, without a doubt, the greatest achievement in the Lan Family¡¯s history. ... Winter gradually receded, and the spring breeze caressed the whole world. It brought the mildest climate of the seasons, trees began to take root and sprout, and all things transitioned from silence to revival. After leaving the Netherworld Blood Sea, Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor boarded a Teleportation Array, aiming to reach the Tianluan Domain. The connection between the Tianluan Domain and the Eastern Continent was fairly close, and after several twists and turns, they finally borrowed a path from the Chi Family and took a Teleportation Array to the Fierce Fire City of the Tianluan Domain. This also brings to light the structure of the Tianluan Domain. As one of the five great domains that stand side by side with the Shenghua Domain, S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the Tianluan Domain alone has five Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, not to mention the mysterious Lan Family. Since the Lan Family hasn¡¯t produced a Great Emperor in generations, they can¡¯t really be counted as an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. From the Heavenly Sword Mountain which had two emperors in one gate, to the ordinary Imperial Rule Immortal Sects like Invincible Sect, Vast Immortal Sect, and Long River Immortal Sect. As well as the strongest force in the domain, the Heavenly Emperor Gate with three emperors in one sect. The five great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects have permeated the long history of the Tianluan Domain and have each left behind myriad legends in this part of the world. Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor traversed layers of space and finally arrived within the Tianluan Domain. The city where they were located was called Fierce Fire City. It was one of the myriad fertile lands governed by the Vast Immortal Sect. Stepping out of the Teleportation Array, Xu Zimei¡¯s view became much clearer as she was not too familiar with the Tianluan Domain. Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor planned to stay here for one night, gather information on the route, and then go directly to the Lan Family. As night fell, the two found an inn in a tavern within the city. They ordered some food and wine and started to chat while eating. After the waiter served the dishes, Xu Zimei rewarded him with a few Spirit Crystals. She inquired, "Buddy, I want to ask about some things." "Guest, please go ahead," the waiter swiftly tucked away the Spirit Crystals and responded with a smile. "How far is the Lan Family from here?" asked Xu Zimei. "You are talking about the Lan Family in Heaven Blue City, right?" the waiter thought for a moment, then replied, "It¡¯s a bit of a distance. If you want to go there, guest, you must take a Teleportation Array from White Bone City to reach it." "White Bone City," Xu Zimei murmured softly, nodding slightly. Because it was evening, there were quite a few customers dining in the tavern. As Xu Zimei was eating, she saw a group of people enter through the door. Most of the group were young men and women, and the leader was an elder with white-streaked beard, donned in a scholar¡¯s robe. The young men and women were dressed in the same style of clothing, all wearing dark blue robes. The word "Dao" was inscribed on the back of the robes. At a glance, it was evident that this group of young men and women had an extraordinary aura. They were obviously different from ordinary people, with each of them radiating youthful vigor and good looks. As this group walked in, a brief silence suddenly fell on the first floor of the tavern. "Heavenly Dao Academy, they are students from the Heavenly Dao Academy!" a customer exclaimed. "The Heavenly Dao Academy, the number one academy on the continent," the people looked at the group with admiration and awe. Established since the era of Wild Desolation, it is now the most prestigious academy. Chapter 542 - 541 Blade and Sword Divine Emperor Standing since the Wild Desolation era, its four major sub-academies span the entire northeast, southeast, northwest, and southwest continents. The Heavenly Dao Academy has produced countless strong figures over the years, teaching without strict adherence to any one method, instead adapting to the material at hand. This academy is the place of many a person¡¯s youthful dream. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People consider it an honor to become a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy. ... Xu Zimei glanced over and saw that, aside from the scholarly robed elder leading them, the Heavenly Dao Academy group consisted of five students, three males and two females. Six people, in total, were seated by a window-side table, they ordered a few simple dishes, and chatted in low voices while eating. Since their voices were really low, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t hear much. The six did not stay at the inn, they left after finishing their meal. As the six left, the inn¡¯s atmosphere, which had been somewhat silent, instantly became noisy again. "What do you think, why would people from the Heavenly Dao Academy come to our little town? Could it be because of that incident?" "Very likely, there have been a lot of strong individuals passing through our town recently, I never expected the Huayuan Sect to make such a big fuss." "So, do you think we should go and enjoy the commotion?" "Forget it, right now, that place has become a huge cake. Without the strength, approaching it means courting death. We, regular folks, should just stay put and mind our own business." Hearing the conversation of the people around him, Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. He summoned the inn¡¯s server to inquire further. "Are you asking about the matter of the ruins, sir?" the server asked with a dawning realization and a smile. "It¡¯s not really a secret; it has been the talk of the town here in Fierce Fire City." "Go on," the Divine Emperor prompted from the side. To the north of our Fierce Fire City, there is a sect called the Huayuan Sect. It is a quite ordinary third-rate power, with their Sect Gate established on Huayuan Mountain. Recently, for reasons unknown, Huayuan Mountain collapsed. Auspicious lights soared towards the sky, and later, there were rumors about it being the ruins of some powerful individual. In these recent times, strong figures from various places have been gathering there, passing through our Fierce Fire City." "Huayuan Mountain," Xu Zimei murmured to herself. "Right, if the sir is heading towards White Bone City, you would need to pass by the domain of Huayuan Mountain," the server reminded. "When you do, it might be safer to take a detour. Those people have occupied Huayuan Mountain and do not allow anyone to approach the vicinity." "Understood," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. As they were speaking, the sky had completely darkened, and two more individuals walked into the inn. These two individuals wore coarse grey hemp garments and had white blade cloths wrapped around their wrists. One carried a curved blade on his back, completely wrapped in blade cloth and tied behind him. The other cradled a longsword, which was without a sheath but also wrapped in cloth, with three feet of the exposed blade edge sharp and clear. Both were of similar height, had the same hairstyle, and even their faces looked quite similar, appearing as though they were twins. The moment the two entered the inn, a faint Blade Qi and Sword Qi enveloped their bodies. "Buddy, we want the two best rooms," the man carrying the curved blade stated indifferently. "Right away, sirs. Would you like to order some food?" the server asked eagerly. The man carrying the curved blade did not respond but turned his gaze towards the inside of the inn¡¯s first floor. His eyes narrowed slightly as Blade Qi burst forth from his gaze, shattering various illusions. The clamor on the first floor came to an abrupt halt, and the man who had just been talking and laughing at the table, now had a stream of fresh blood spilling from his neck. Then his head fell onto the table, and the people sitting there stared with wide, disbelieving eyes. "He was too noisy," the man with the curved blade said indifferently. "You¡¯re courting death," the other three at the table erupted in rage, immediately grabbing the nearby swords and lunged at the man. As he watched the people attacking him, the man still did not make a move; his eyes suddenly widened. A Blade Intent that no one had time to react to ravaged through the inn. In that instant, the bodies of the three men across suddenly froze. "Take us to our room," the man holding the longsword said lightly. "Ah," the innkeeper hesitated, then with a puzzled look, glanced over at the three men. The trio remained motionless, then copious amounts of blood began to flow from their bodies. In the blink of an eye, their bodies shattered into pieces, dropping to the floor like chunks of broken meat. "Ugh," someone eating nearby couldn¡¯t bear it and vomited on the spot. As he caught the gaze of the man with the curved blade, the innkeeper¡¯s body trembled slightly. He quickly forced a smile, "This way please, gentlemen." As the two ascended to the second floor, the Divine Emperor took a sip of wine and said to Xu Zimei with a smile, "Interesting, he has grasped the essence of a sharp blade." Xu Zimei continued to eat unbotheredly, not even a frown for the pile of minced meat next to him. There are many kinds of Blade Intent¡ªFire Blade, Ice Blade, and even Flying Blade that prioritizes speed. However, the intent of the sharp blade is the strongest in terms of attack power. "The man holding the sword beside him is not simple either," Xu Zimei mumbled unclearly while eating. Watching the two go upstairs, the remaining guests in the first floor¡¯s hall had lost their appetite as well. Someone whispered in a hushed tone, cautiously saying, "Don¡¯t you think those two looked like something just now?" "Looked like what?" someone asked in confusion. "The Blade and Sword Divine Emperor," the person before explained. "Impossible, what kind of existence is the Blade and Sword Divine Emperor?" another exclaimed in disbelief. "But according to the legends about their attire, it really does match." "Are they also here for the ruins of Huayuan Mountain? The Heavenly Dao Academy was fine, they brought some students to gain experience. But why would such beings come here?" The Blade and Sword Divine Emperor have been famous for a long time, both of them mighty beings of the Divine Vein Realm. It is said that since childhood they were twins, growing up together. After starting their cultivation, one exclusively loved the Blade Dao while the other favored the Sword Dao. In their cultivation, they helped each other, spurring on friendly competition. Eventually, they achieved grand mastery of their respective daos of the blade and sword. Listening to the discussions of other people in the inn, Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor finished their meal and went upstairs to rest. Without a word throughout the night, at dawn in Fierce Fire City, when the night had not fully receded, the two set off for White Bone City. Heading northward from Fierce Fire City, around noon, Xu Zimei arrived at the territory of Huayuan Mountain. In the lush vegetation up ahead, an ancient stele was standing tall. This stele was covered in dense cracks, but the words "Huayuan Sect" were still clearly visible. Less than a kilometer north of the stele, the ruins of a collapsed mountain were still distinctly visible. A large group of people were guarding the entrance by this stele, defending this place. Chapter 543 - 542: The Remnants of the Mythical Era ``` When Xu Zimei entered the vicinity of the stele, a group of people immediately stepped forward to block his way. "This path is closed, please take a detour." "Since we¡¯re here, should we take a look?" The Divine Emperor didn¡¯t pay any attention to those people and turned his head to ask Xu Zimei. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze stretched into the distance, where a collapsed mountain seemed to be shrouded in a layer of fog, where he could sense a powerful force contained within. "Let¡¯s go take a look," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "Hey, the two of you, did you not hear what I said?" The leader of the group said coldly. "Take one more step forward, and you die." "Roll or die, the choice is yours," the Divine Emperor said indifferently. The group sneered, and their leader drew his sword and chopped at the Divine Emperor. The Divine Emperor regarded the group with an indifferent gaze, and with a "boom," an explosion erupted in front of him. Directly ahead was leveled to the ground, everything turned to ashes and dust. The two of them stepped forward and walked on. The further Xu Zimei went, the more distinctly he could feel that a special force seemed to radiate from the mountain as its center to the surroundings. The flora that absorbed this energy all grew vigorously. "This power is very strange," Xu Zimei remarked. "Indeed, I¡¯ve never encountered it before," the Divine Emperor nodded and replied. The two continued straight ahead and after about a few minutes, finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. That¡¯s when Xu Zimei realized that there were already several groups of people gathered here. The elder from the Heavenly Dao Academy had arrived with a few disciples, occupying a piece of rock, sitting cross-legged, resting with his eyes closed. To the left, a group of elders was accompanied by some young men and women, and judging by their dress and attire, Xu Zimei guessed they were probably from the Long River Immortal Sect. As for the far right, an old man was sitting with an extremely powerful aura; Divine Vein ninth layer, and Xu Zimei estimated that the man was at least at the fifth layer of Divine Vein. In this assembly, excluding the younger generation, aside from those ancient ancestors who remained secluded from the world, they were probably the peak combat force of their respective sects. Divine Vein Realm, this was already the highest realm that the secular could contact. The process from being ordinary to stepping into immortality is not something ordinary people could witness. Just being in the Divine Vein Realm was an existence most people could only hope and not attain in their lifetime. Because people from the major Imperial Rule Immortal Sect were wearing their respective sect¡¯s garments, Xu Zimei could more or less identify them. However, the other Loose Cultivators around, about a dozen or so, Xu Zimei did not recognize. Unlike those from the Immortal Sect, Loose Cultivators tended to venture where there were secret realms to explore. After all, they needed to acquire their own resources for cultivation, without any power to nurture them. The arrival of Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor also drew the attention of these people. As all eyes turned to Xu Zimei, he could feel a faint pressure enveloping him. He knew these people were showing off their might. "Haven¡¯t seen a handsome face before? If you want to fight, come on; if not, then scram," Xu Zimei said lightly. No sooner had the words fallen than a Loose Cultivator elder beside them chuckled. With yellow teeth visible, carrying a gourd on his back, the elder grinned and said, "The kid¡¯s got quite the temper and a big mouth, doesn¡¯t he?" "Kill him," Xu Zimei said nonchalantly. The Divine Emperor stretched out his hand, slowly lifted his right hand and suppressed it downwards. In that moment, his palm became like an unyielding, majestic mountain, grand and imposing, peerless in the world. The old man¡¯s body surged with the might of the Divine Vein Realm, as he watched the palm descend upon him. ``` Perhaps the others nearby didn¡¯t feel it quite as intensely, but he was almost scared out of his wits. The pressure prevented him from moving, with the spiritual energy flowing sluggishly within his body and his blood seemingly frozen in place. It was as if a great mountain bore down upon him, the heavy weight making it difficult to breathe. He bit down hard on the tip of his tongue, maintaining the pain and his body¡¯s responsive nerves. Biting so fiercely, the tip almost severed, letting blood flow out. His mind having just cleared a bit, he let out a loud roar, "Gourd!" The gourd hanging from his waist suddenly rose into the air, bursting forth with a five-colored radiance that spanned thousands of feet. The radiance shot towards the Divine Emperor¡¯s huge hand while simultaneously enveloping the elder, helping him to dart to the side to escape. With a "boom," the moment the radiance collided with the palm of the Divine Emperor, it didn¡¯t even last a second before being extinguished. But fortunately, the gourd had wrapped around the elder and they broke through space, entering it in hopes of fleeing. The Divine Emperor slightly furrowed his brows, flicked his right finger, and a "bang" sounded. The space all around was completely sealed, and the elder¡¯s body was forcibly expelled from it. "The junior deserves death, not knowing of the senior¡¯s esteemed arrival, please spare my life. The junior deserves death," the gourd elder fell to the ground and immediately knelt down, kowtowing and pleading for mercy. "This gourd is quite interesting," said the Divine Emperor indifferently. "This gourd is produced by the Immortal-chasing Vine, flowering once every two thousand years, fruiting once every three thousand years. Only once in five thousand years could such a gourd come about, the junior has worshipped it for a thousand years, turning it into his own magical treasure. If the senior likes it, the junior will give it to you right away," said the elder without hesitation, hastily placing the gourd in front of him. However, upon looking at the gourd, his expression became one of dread. His hands trembled slightly, noticing that the surface of the gourd was now covered with countless cracks, as if it could shatter at any moment. What this gourd was, no one knew better than the elder. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that even a Stepping into Immortality powerhouse might not be able to crack this gourd. And now, without even touching the gourd, simply having extinguished the colorful light inflicted such damage. He looked up, swallowed hard. "What in the hell is this existence!" The elder felt like crying but had no tears, only able to keep pleading on the ground. "Young master, to kill or to let go?" the Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Tell me about the situation here," Xu Zimei said. The elder looked up, only then realizing that the one in charge was this unremarkable-looking young man before him. "Yes, young master," the elder quickly responded. After a thorough explanation, Xu Zimei finally understood. According to the information the elder had, the ruins here were no ordinary ruins. They possibly dated back even before the Mythical Era. It¡¯s said that the Huayuan Sect once unearthed a type of crystal stone here, which had been lost since the Wild Desolation Era. These stones existed even before the more ancient Mythical Era when the Yuan Central Continent was undivided. As for this legend, some believed it while others did not, but many people were still willing to take a chance and prepared to come to take a look. The ruins had not yet opened, and everyone was waiting. According to the Huayuan Sect, the ruins would open on the night of the full moon three days later. For the time being, let us leave aside the conversation between Xu Zimei and the elder. The onlookers around, who were originally watching the fight as if it were a show, were dumbfounded. Chapter 544 - 543 Barrier Open This Yellow Fang Elder held considerable prestige among the loose cultivators. Known as Elder Tianhu, with the Immortal Vine Gourd at his command, his offensive and defensive capabilities were unmatched, and his prowess in slaughter was unparalleled. He had some reputation indeed, yet now he couldn¡¯t withstand even a single move. Their expressions grew much more solemn as they gazed upon the silhouette of the Divine Emperor. At this moment, Elder Tianhu also conceded defeat cleanly. As a loose cultivator, having cultivated to where he was today was like treading on thin ice. He understood that as long as he was alive, then all possibilities remained for the future. Those who insulted him would eventually face his revenge. Therefore, at this moment, Elder Tianhu couldn¡¯t care less about the so-called dignity and face of a strong warrior. Xu Zimei turned her head, looking at the collapsed mountain in front of her. Before her was a scene of ruins¡ªrocks tumbled down, trees broken and scattered among the crevices of the rubble. Judging by the scene, it seemed there was a force halfway up the mountain that had exploded outward. From halfway up the mountain as the center, the summit directly collapsed, and the base of the mountain cracked open. The ruins buried the entire Sect Gate of the Huayuan Sect, and the whole area of ruins seemed to be enveloped by a mysterious force. Despite being clearly visible, they imparted a hazy, blurred sensation to the onlooker. Xu Zimei stepped towards the mountain¡¯s ruins. After reaching the foot of the mountain, she extended her right hand and touched the air in front of her. She discovered that there was a barrier here, enclosing all around the ruins. "Where are the people from the Huayuan Sect?" Xu Zimei looked at Elder Tianhu and asked. "They are all dead," replied Elder Tianhu. "Who killed them?" Xu Zimei asked. "No one did. They all died violently just a few days after leaving the Huayuan Sect," Elder Tianhu quickly responded. "I investigated before, their cause of death was very strange. The organs inside their bodies were all turned to powder, but their external flesh was completely intact. "It¡¯s unknown what force caused this." Xu Zimei nodded slightly, although the seal would be broken on the night of the full moon three days later. But she indeed could not afford to wait any longer. Xu Zimei turned her head to look at the Divine Emperor and asked, "Can you open this barrier?" The Divine Emperor felt it for a moment and nodded, saying, "It¡¯s strong, but it¡¯s still possible." Immediately, an immense aura emanated from the Divine Emperor, and boundless worlds evolved behind him. Seeing such a display of power, the others quickly retreated to the surroundings. This evolution of worlds could be referred to as divinity. It was the Great Dao that the Divine Emperor had comprehended after entering the realm of the Great Emperor. His Dao was the Divine Path. Between his palms, the Divine Emperor¡¯s imposing aura surged like an ocean, with the Profound Meaning of the Great Dao revolving within, as he struck down with his hand. In that moment, endless space shattered, and the Spiritual Energy of Wu Geng surged and condensed. With a "boom," the blast wave affected dozens of miles around. People far away only heard a thunderous explosion ringing out, causing their ears to "buzz." Nearby Huayuan Mountain, this sensation could be felt even more directly. The ground seemed to tremble violently, the sky turned dark, dust filled the air, and the grey dust and broken stones vibrated and fell. The onlookers gazed at the epicenter of the explosion; as the dust settled from the sky, they saw that the barrier had been completely shattered. Revealing a piece of the ruined mountain within. The previously faint and elusive force was now felt much more intensely. At the very depths of these ruins, an iron gate-like portal was obscured by rubble and broken trees. Watching the barrier being shattered with a single strike left everyone dumbfounded. When they had arrived earlier, they had also tried to forcibly open the barrier, but unfortunately, no matter what they did, it was to no avail. Now, as the portal emerged, not a single person from the surrounding major powers dared to step forward first¡ªthey all looked to the Divine Emperor. At this moment, several more people approached from the distance. It seemed that the recent commotion had also alerted them. Xu Zimei glanced over and recognized among the newcomers the Blade and Sword Divine Emperor, whom he had seen at the inn before. "What¡¯s going on, why is everyone standing around?" the Blade Emperor asked with a smile as he looked at the portal right in front of him. Because he hadn¡¯t witnessed the earlier scene, he was somewhat puzzled. However, acting on caution, he did not rush forward either. "Would you like to go in, senior?" An elder of the Vast Immortal Sect asked the Divine Emperor tentatively. "You go your way; don¡¯t worry about us," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, some of the eager Loose Cultivators couldn¡¯t help but rush in first. The iron gate before the portal had seen many years, looking as if it might collapse with just a gentle breeze, like the flickering light of a dying candle. Black spider webs encrusted the iron gate, contracting and hiding in the shadows. As these Loose Cultivators pushed open the iron gate, the spider webs concealed in the darkness enveloped them like corrosive acid. Luckily, the Loose Cultivators were highly skilled and managed to avoid the danger narrowly. When the spider webs touched the ground, a black liquid flowed from them, and wherever the liquid touched, the ground rotted away into a large hole. Everyone took a deep breath. Beyond the portal lay a sinister and silent corridor. The lighting within the corridor was very dim, making it difficult to see inside. However, one could roughly make out the numerous dense spider webs in the corners at the far end. The sight was heart-stopping and utterly frightening. Although most of those present, aside from the younger generation, were absolute powerhouses, Their confidence in their own strengths was considerable, but the attack power of the spider liquid was still unknown at this point. The unknown was inherently the most terrifying. The corridor seemed to have been sealed for a long time, and a near-putrid stench wafted out the moment the portal was opened. "Gentlemen, if no one dares to enter, I shall lead the way," said the Blade Emperor, standing to one side. An elder from the Heavenly Dao Academy turned to look at the students behind him and said softly, "You all stay outside. This was meant to be a training experience for you, but the situation here is more complex than anticipated." "Yes, Master," the students quickly responded in agreement. As the Blade Emperor and another person took the lead in entering the portal, the others hesitated only briefly before following closely behind. "Young Master, aren¡¯t we going in?" the Divine Emperor asked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly shook his head and replied, "Let them go ahead and try. The power inside this ruin is very strange." Xu Zimei was probing around Huayuan Mountain, while the five from the Heavenly Dao Academy looked at him curiously. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After what seemed like a low discussion among themselves, they eventually approached Xu Zimei. "Mi Zichang from the Heavenly Dao Academy pays respects to you, young master," the leading youth said as he gave a slight bow to Xu Zimei. Then the others introduced themselves as well. Chapter 545 - 544 Mysterious Heritage Site "Mo Feiyun, Qing Lan, Zhan Jun, Bai Yaoyao." The four reported their names to each other and then turned their gaze to Xu Zimei. "True Martial Holy Sect Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei said with a smile, and then inquired, "Is there something you need?" "I¡¯d like to get acquainted with Young Master Xu," Bai Yaoyao responded with a smile, her pure white long hair giving her an extraordinary demeanor. "It¡¯s an honor to meet disciples from the Heavenly Dao Academy," Xu Zimei replied. "Young Master Xu, don¡¯t joke around. That senior from before was from the True Martial Holy Sect, wasn¡¯t he?" Qing Lan said with a laugh to the side. "Sort of," Xu Zimei said noncommittally with a nod. "Is Young Master Xu also here for this relic site?" Bai Yaoyao asked, "And why not enter?" Xu Zimei immediately understood their intentions¡ªthey wanted to probe for information and gain useful intelligence from him. He chuckled and said, "Well, I want to let them go in first to see if there¡¯s any danger." "If there is no danger, wouldn¡¯t someone like Young Master Xu be gifting the treasure to others?" Zhan Jun said with a laugh. "Not at all, if there¡¯s no danger, once they bring the treasures out, I can just snatch them away," Xu Zimei replied. Zhan Jun¡¯s expression froze for a moment; he had not expected someone to speak such frank and forthright words so openly. Not even bothering with pretense. But considering the power of the senior from before, this approach seemed conceivable after all. "Young Master Xu must be joking," Zhan Jun said with a stiff face. "Your Heavenly Dao Academy is quite interesting. I¡¯ll have to visit when I have the time," Xu Zimei chuckled. "The academy is not like the Sect Gate. I fear Young Master Xu might not adapt well to such a discrepancy," Mo Yunfei said coldly from the side. "Within the True Martial Holy Sect, Young Master Xu is a Talented Disciple. But in our Heavenly Dao Academy, there¡¯s an abundance of Talented Disciples, plenty of Evil Beings. Like us, we are merely ordinary students." Hearing Mo Yunfei¡¯s words, Xu Zimei let out a soft chuckle and said, "Indeed very ordinary. I can tell, you are quite weak, so weak that you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to catch my eye." "You," Mo Yunfei¡¯ face changed slightly, and he glanced at Xu Zimei. He scoffed and said, "If you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t we ditch our ancestors¡¯ glory and have a direct battle between us?" "You want to battle me?" Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "Yes, a fair and square fight, what do you say?" Mo Yunfei proposed. "Forget it, you¡¯re too weak. I can¡¯t muster any interest," Xu Zimei shook his head in response. "Are you scared?" Mo Yunfei took a deep breath and mocked, "Some people are only good at talking big, hiding under the shadow of their ancestors." Xu Zimei had not yet had a chance to reply when he heard an explosion coming from inside the entrance. Then he saw the elderly man from Heavenly Dao Academy emerge with his hair disheveled. His scholar¡¯s robe was dotted with many small holes, and the hair that had been meticulously combed was now completely disarrayed. It obscured his entire face. "Master," the fellow students from the Heavenly Dao Academy all called out. "Your master has come out; shouldn¡¯t you go and greet him?" Xu Zimei commented while grabbing Mo Yunfei by the collar and tossing him toward the old man. "What are you doing?" Mo Yunfei cried out in alarm, being thrown out directly. When his body heavily fell in front of the old man, it was only then that Mo Yunfei, from bottom to top, saw the old man¡¯s face obscured by his disheveled hair. "Master, Master," Mo Yunfei called out tremblingly. But at the next moment, the elder from the Heavenly Dao Academy let out a roar, a growl akin to that of a wild beast. He directly grabbed Mo Yunfei¡¯s body and pinned him down to the ground, biting ferociously. Screams echoed through the air as Mo Yunfei was bitten to death, still alive. The old man devoured him voraciously, leaving no part untouched. "How could Master have become like this," the few people beside them were almost about to vomit. After eating Mo Yunfei¡¯s corpse, the elder stood up again and looked at the people with a sinister gaze. His eyes were blood-red, and a dark aura seemed to be flowing on his face. "Master, it¡¯s us!" Bai Yaoyao and the others shouted. However, the elder just bared his teeth, the might of the Divine Vein Realm surging around him as he charged towards the crowd. "If you ask for my help, I might consider saving you," Xu Zimei said with a smile from aside. "Young Master Xu, please save my Master," Bai Yaoyao pleaded urgently. "He¡¯s beyond saving, something has eroded his mind; he is now just a corpse that only knows slaughter, without any consciousness," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a wave of his right hand, the Binding Immortal Lock flew out. Spiritual Energy surged on the iron lock, which swiftly bound the elder. To speak of this Binding Immortal Lock, as Xu Zimei¡¯s strength has increased, its usefulness has grown significantly. The old man, now bound, struggled furiously to no avail. He just kept growling deeply in his throat, struggling incoherently. "Consider this as saving your lives. Besides, your Heavenly Dao Academy now owes me a favor," Xu Zimei stated. "Is there any hope for our Master?" Bai Yaoyao quickly nodded and asked. "Let the experts from your academy come and clear out whatever is deluding his mind, and he should be fine," Xu Zimei proposed. "But hurry, or it will be too late." "Thank you, Young Master Xu," Bai Yaoyao and the others quickly expressed their gratitude and began to contact the academy using a special method. "Shall we go in?" the Divine Emperor asked Xu Zimei again. "If it were a normal relic, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go in, but now that even the Divine Vein Realm is having trouble, it seems interesting." Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. The Divine Vein Realm was already one of the pinnacles on this continent, and there were very few places they could not go. Together with the Divine Emperor, they stepped through the portal. The spider webs that covered the walls were almost completely destroyed. Xu Zimei moved unobstructed, the light inside was dim, and the air was stagnant and foul-smelling. Xu Zimei felt a power that he had sensed before, now even more intense than before the incident. It was actively trying to merge with Xu Zimei, fusing with the Spiritual Energy within him. "This power is strange; it¡¯s better for us to keep it at bay," the Divine Emperor said with a frown. Xu Zimei nodded his head. As they continued forward, they began to come across some corpses. To be precise, they were the corpses of spiders, large black spiders with eight legs. It seemed that the spider webs were spun by them. After walking a distance, Xu Zimei finally found the first human corpse. He approached the corpse, crouched slightly, and the deceased was none other than the Blade Emperor. Chapter 546 - 545 Inside the Space "There¡¯s no saving him," the Divine Emperor said lightly after glancing at the Blade Emperor¡¯s corpse. Xu Zimei crouched down slightly and examined the body. The cause of the Blade Emperor¡¯s death was very bizarre, just like the people from the Huayuan Sect before, all internal organs were shattered despite the lack of any wounds on the surface of his body. His companion blade lay beside him, broken into two halves, and the blade had many small notches shattered away. "This desolate area seems quite dangerous, even Divine Vein experts didn¡¯t have the chance to escape," Xu Zimei said as he stood up. The two continued forward, passing through the dark corridor, until finally a clear light appeared straight ahead. The sight straight ahead began to open up. There lay a river of solidified magma, flowing endlessly, winding and twisting ahead. Over the river was a bridge, constructed of a few logs covered with planks, with stone railings on both sides. And on both sides of the lava river, many fire series plants were growing. What surprised Xu Zimei was that these fire series plants were of numerous varieties, but not a single one he had seen before. It was as if these plants were species that had long since been lost to extinction. Xu Zimei looked at the Divine Emperor, who shook his head to indicate he had not seen them before either. The flames within this magma-congealed river were not ordinary flames; they were a kind Xu Zimei had never seen before but felt to be extraordinary. The thick flames flowed slowly, red on the outside, and purple within. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t touched the flames, but from the heat emanating above, he could feel his spiritual energy becoming somewhat obstructed. "This flame is also strange," Xu Zimei said with narrowed eyes. The two walked onto the bridge, which, perhaps due to its age, showed signs of disrepair. Stepping on it produced a series of creaking sounds. This iron-chain-like bridge extended into the boundless distance, and it was unclear what lay at the midpoint of the other side. Moreover, the farther forward they went, the denser the mysterious force became. It constantly sought to enter Xu Zimei¡¯s body and merge with his spiritual energy. After walking on the bridge for over half an hour, Xu Zimei started to feel his head growing dizzy. The mysterious forces could now forcefully affect his will, slowly infiltrating his body. "It really is troublesome; no wonder even the Divine Vein Realm is hard to enter," Xu Zimei said. He was an invincible being within the Divine Vein Realm, far stronger than anyone else. If even he found it to be a hassle, it was probably even more so for other ordinary Divine Vein experts. "Master, are you alright?" the Divine Emperor asked, seemingly also sensing something unusual. "It¡¯s nothing," Xu Zimei shook his head. His consciousness entered the Divine Continent and directly summoned the Chaos Pearl from the void. Once the Chaos Pearl entered Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness, it began suppressing everything. The power of chaos within the pearl, like the void itself, began to spread in Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. It devoured and suppressed the mysterious forces completely, and only then did Xu Zimei feel a lot better. He fixed his gaze on the path ahead, the distant road still without limit, the end not in sight. After a short while, the two came upon another corpse. It was the Sword Emperor¡¯s corpse. When Xu Zimei approached the body, he found that the other hadn¡¯t died completely. He hurriedly infused a bit of the Tree of Life¡¯s power into the other¡¯s body. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a great deal of life energy poured in, the Sword Emperor ultimately coughed a few times and slowly came to. "It¡¯s you," said the Sword Emperor, looking at Xu Zimei with some surprise. "What did you encounter?" asked Xu Zimei. "This bridge has no end. I walked for a very long time, and eventually, I just felt so exhausted that I fell asleep," the Sword Emperor said weakly. "Don¡¯t worry about me; let me sleep a little longer." "If you keep sleeping, you¡¯ll die," Xu Zimei said. However, no sooner had he spoken than the Sword Emperor closed his eyes and became still. When Xu Zimei checked again, he realized that the Sword Emperor¡¯s internal organs had all turned to dust and scattered. Just a moment ago, when he had infused him with the breath of life, the other had been completely intact. "Dead?" asked the Divine Emperor from the side. "Did you figure anything out?" Xu Zimei stood up and nodded as he asked. "He died in a strange way; I don¡¯t know if it has to do with this mysterious force," replied the Divine Emperor. "He said this bridge has no end, so it¡¯s pointless for us to keep walking like this," said Xu Zimei. The Divine Emperor frowned slightly and looked around. Eventually, his gaze settled on the molten lava that had solidified into a river below. "Then there¡¯s only there; otherwise, this space has no path," the Divine Emperor said. Xu Zimei looked at the river of fire and leaped directly from the iron chain bridge, falling into the river. The Divine Emperor followed closely behind. After the two fell into the river, the scorching heat they had expected from the molten lava did not occur. Instead, their vision was obscured by a mass of red fire, and their bodies began to spin upside down chaotically. Immediately after, Xu Zimei felt his body become empty and crashed hard onto the ground from midair. He opened his eyes and stood up to survey his surroundings. The scenery around him was somewhat unexpected. This small space was entirely surrounded by a sea of flames, and the elders of the Vast Immortal Sect and the Long River Immortal Sect, along with several Loose Cultivators, were gathered in a blue shield. Boundless blazing flames burned outside the shield, constantly roasting everyone within. Xu Zimei sensed a different atmosphere. "Everyone, what¡¯s happening here?" Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked. "Young master, please, ask that elder to save us," a Loose Cultivator shouted. After all, they had all witnessed the Divine Emperor¡¯s strength before, and he might be their only hope. Just then, there was a "boom," and the sea of flames in the sky was blasted apart as the Divine Emperor stepped out of the void. "A moment ago, a force tried to suppress me, but I blew it up," said the Divine Emperor. "Elder, please save us. Our Immortal Sects will be fully grateful to you," someone pleaded. Maybe it¡¯s true what they say: the longer some people live, the more afraid of death they become. "First, tell me what¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. "You must have felt it too, young master. Ever since we entered this space, there¡¯s been a force eroding our consciousness. Those who can¡¯t withstand the force die instantly, and those who can withstand the erosion become insane, only understanding slaughter," said the elder from the Long River Immortal Sect. "Fortunately, I have the Heavenly River Cloak left by my ancestors, but even the power of the cloak is limited. We can only temporarily hold it off, and it won¡¯t last much longer." Chapter 547 - 546: The Man Under the Sea of Fire The elder was speaking when he suddenly saw the sea of fire begin to stir again. Blazing flames surged forth, engulfing everything in sight, and this time their target was clearly Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Divine Emperor waved his right hand, and a barrier of Spiritual Energy enveloped them, effectively isolating the sea of fire. "Someone is manipulating this place," Xu Zimei said. He looked deep into the sea of fire, where it seemed a pair of eyes had been watching them when the sea had erupted in violence. "Let¡¯s go in and take a look," Xu Zimei proposed. The Divine Emperor nodded, casually waved his hand, and another barrier of Spiritual Energy was conjured, enveloping the elders of the Vast Immortal Sect within. "We are deeply grateful to the senior and young master for your great kindness. If you ever find the time to visit our Vast Immortal Sect, this old one will be indebted," one said from within the barrier. Relieved, the people inside the barrier hurriedly expressed their thanks. Watching them depart, Xu Zimei murmured, "Perhaps we will have use for them in the future." "I sense a terrifying presence," the Divine Emperor said. Xu Zimei nodded. Just after they had rescued these people, indeed, a terrifying presence seemed to have been warning them. It was only because of the Divine Emperor¡¯s presence that the other party had not lashed out in anger. "Then let¡¯s go inside for a look. I, too, want to know what kind of being this is," Xu Zimei said. As the two of them moved forward, the sea of fire became even more tumultuous. But all the attacking flames were kept at bay by the Divine Emperor¡¯s barrier. The entire sky was in turmoil, with the wind and clouds being whipped up by the roaring, blazing flames. "Halt, visitors," a grand voice echoed through the emptiness as Xu Zimei and his companion walked for a while. The voice exploded like thunder next to their ears, and the sea of fire grew even more fierce. "Who are you?" the Divine Emperor demanded, his gaze intense. "Just a recluse, let us be. Do not disturb my hermitage," the voice replied calmly. "But you just tried to kill us," Xu Zimei pointed out. "You trespassed into my territory. That was merely a lesson," responded the voice. "Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s meet. I also want to know what kind of existence you are," Xu Zimei said with a smile. There was no response from the voice as the two advanced further, yet the turmoil in the sea of fire intensified. It seemed to be resisting Xu Zimei and his companion. When Xu Zimei finally reached the end of the sea of fire, he saw a scene that was rather shocking. It was a cliff so tall it seemed unreachable, like a three-thousand-foot drop, with a waterfall cascading down from the top. This waterfall was not made of water, but the same magma-like river of fire that Xu Zimei had seen before. This was likely the source of the entire sea of fire occupying this space. Most shocking of all, at the origin of the waterfall at the very base of the cliff, stood a man within the molten cascade. The waterfall fell hundreds of meters from the cliff, drenching the man in its flow, then streaming along his body towards the distance, forming the sea of fire. This man¡¯s limbs were all bound by iron chains, shackling him in place. He wore no clothes on his body, and his long hair was disheveled and spread out in all directions. He appeared exceedingly weak and seemed to be at death¡¯s door. Although the man before them was in this state as Xu Zimei and his companion approached, Xu Zimei could still feel the power within the man¡¯s body, which, had he been in his prime, he believed would be no less formidable than the Divine Emperor. Xu Zimei found this man rather unbelievable, seeing that the Divine Emperor was already the strongest being in the Continent. There shouldn¡¯t be another existence like this. "You have come," the man spoke, his tone as calm as before. "There really is someone like you in the world," the Divine Emperor said with emotion. "Aren¡¯t you the same," the man replied. "You shouldn¡¯t stay in this world; it¡¯s too restricting for you. There¡¯s a broader world outside waiting for you." "I know, it was just an accident," the Divine Emperor said. "Let¡¯s talk about you." "What¡¯s there to talk about me," the man said with a laugh. "Who exactly are you?" the Divine Emperor asked. "Just a lost soul on the verge of death," the man replied. "You¡¯re also the first people to come here in tens of thousands of years." "Let¡¯s talk. We can find a way to rescue you," Xu Zimei said. "It¡¯s no use; I¡¯m bound to die. What¡¯s locking me up isn¡¯t these chains, but the Myriad Flowers Love Poison," the man said with a bitter smile. "We can help you find an antidote," the Divine Emperor said. "The antidote is in the hands of the Myriad Flowers Fairy. How will you get it?" the man said, shaking his head with a wry smile. "Who is the Myriad Flowers Fairy?" Xu Zimei said, slightly taken aback. He looked at the Divine Emperor, as he indeed had not heard of this person before. The Divine Emperor also shook his head slightly. In theory, they should know something about any famous powerhouse on the Continent. Now neither the man before them nor the Myriad Flowers Fairy was known to them. "She is in the Heaven Beyond Heavens. When you go there one day, you will understand," the man said with a faint smile. "You come from Heaven Beyond Heavens too," Xu Zimei realized instantly. Heaven Beyond Heavens, that even broader world, with more powerful beings and wondrous places. It is also the place everyone in the Yuan Central Continent dreams of reaching. The man smiled and said nothing. He coughed lightly a few times, spitting out a large pool of fresh blood. "Can you tell us about the situation in Heaven Beyond Heavens?" Xu Zimei asked. "You¡¯ll naturally know when you go there," the man shook his head. "But the premise is that with his strength, he can go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, but you may not. After all, not just anyone can reach that world." "It seems I am underestimated, but that doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s not much to say to a dying man." Xu Zimei shook his head and said to the Divine Emperor, "Let¡¯s go. I was thinking if he had any last wishes, you could go to Heaven Beyond Heavens to fulfill them for him. Looks like the man is dying without regrets." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man¡¯s expression tightened slightly. Watching the two leave, the man finally called out. "You won, wait a moment." "What is it? Is there something?" Xu Zimei turned his head to ask. "You¡¯re right, I indeed have many things I can¡¯t let go of," the man said. "If you are willing to make a trade, then let¡¯s talk." The man had been trapped here for tens of thousands of years, especially with the deadly poison inside him about to become uncontrollable. He didn¡¯t know who else could come after Xu Zimei and the other left? Furthermore, in a place like this, normal beings would likely die before even reaching this point. "What do you want to trade?" Xu Zimei asked. "Before a trade, you should first deal with your own troubles," the man said with a light laugh. As his voice just faded, the sea of fire not far away was torn apart. Chapter 548 - 547 Emperor Qitian ``` The sea of fire in the sky surged, and a tear appeared in the space above the flames. A man, his body engulfed in blazing flames, appeared in the void above. His entire body was shrouded in flames, with only his face clearly visible. Tall and burly, he seemed like a Fire God descending from the firmament, as the flames ravaged around him with ease. "Who are you?" bellowed the Fire God in a voice as striking as a blow to the head, "How dare you intrude into the Forbidden Land?" "Oh, so you¡¯re the one who has been controlling this space," said Xu Zimei. He had previously thought that the person controlling this space was the man shackled in chains, but now it seemed there was someone else. The man before them did indeed look like the guardian of this space. "I am Xingyan of the Fire Tribe," declared the man arrogantly. "Leave now, and I shall let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, you will be in great trouble, and no one will be able to save you." "Xingyan of the Fire Tribe?" The Divine Emperor paused, then turned to Xu Zimei and said, "He seems to be a very ancient predecessor of the Fire Tribe." "What predecessor, he¡¯s nothing but a lapdog of the Myriad Flowers Fairy now," snorted the man under the flames. "Emperor Qitian, you are a dead man, why persist in such wild talk," Xingyan said coldly. "The Myriad Flowers Fairy promised that as long as I watch over your death, she would help me ascend to Heaven Beyond Heavens and break through the Ninth Vein Gate." Upon saying that, Xingyan once again addressed Xu Zimei and his companion, advising, "Why should you two meddle in this murky water? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Myriad Flowers Fairy is no ordinary being. To put it bluntly, even in Heaven Beyond Heavens, she is among the mightiest. Is it really worth it for the sake of a man who is about to die? Moreover, I see that both of you could one day ascend to Heaven Beyond Heavens. Do you really wish to make such a formidable enemy?" In Xingyan¡¯s speech, he was analyzing the pros and cons for them while using the Myriad Flowers Fairy to intimidate them. After all, compared to the existence of the Myriad Flowers Fairy, the benefits that this man could offer were still uncertain. Xu Zimei chuckled and said, "You make a good point, but I am of the character who, knowing there are tigers in the mountains, will go to those mountains all the same." "It seems you two are determined to stay," Xingyan said with narrowed eyes. "Have your master behind the scenes come out. You can¡¯t threaten me," Xu Zimei said. "No matter how strong the Myriad Flowers Fairy is, the first ancestor of the True Martial Holy Sect ascended so long ago it¡¯s beyond reckoning. And the Fourth Generation Emperor, in Heaven Beyond Heavens, why would he fear anyone else?" As Xu Zimei¡¯s words came to an end, the Divine Emperor raised his hands and pressed down on Xingyan. When the Divine Emperor made his move, Xingyan finally felt an immense pressure. His initial brief skirmish had not given him such a clear sense of this. The sea of fire surged around him, transforming into the phantom of a gigantic beast that lunged at the vast palm of the Divine Emperor. "Ignorance," the Divine Emperor snorted coldly. The Profound Meaning of the Divine Path gathered in his palm, and the vast sea of fire dissipated in an instant. An endless authority suppressed this space, and Xingyan was directly smacked down from the sky by that palm. As the Divine Emperor¡¯s overwhelming palm came pressing down again, Xingyan finally realized the gap between them. His face filled with horror, he took out a white petal from the void and placed it in front of him. The petal was pure white, and the moment it appeared, it was as if the void itself became frozen in time. ``` Petals spun rapidly, and to their astonishment, a rain of flowers began to fall around them. The wilting flower rain gave off an aura of sadness rather than the anticipated beauty, as though the petals were fading from their most brilliant moment, carrying a heavy scent of death. In the next moment, the petals pierced through the Endless Void, the primeval petals passing through the vast shower of flowers. They headed straight for the Divine Emperor. With the ultimate path of death, decay entwined with withering, a "boom" sounded as they exploded in front of the Divine Emperor. At the edge of the explosion, the figure of the Divine Emperor couldn¡¯t help but stagger backward. After repelling the Divine Emperor, the relentless petals continued, carrying the sweeping flower rain to suppress him. The Divine Emperor slowly rose to his feet, his gaze indifferent as he watched the oncoming petals. He said with annoyance, "If it were really you today, I would have given you some leeway. But to think a mere petal could suppress me, is treating my tens of thousands of years of cultivation like a trifle." As the Divine Emperor spoke, the space behind him began to distort. The realm of boundless worlds evolved behind him, a Destiny that pierced through the River of Time, resembling the Milky Way hanging upside down in the sky. It cascaded down from one end of the Firmament, and within that Destiny, it seemed as though the Profound Meanings of the Great Dao were evolving, the origins of worlds being reshaped. The Divine Emperor reached out, pinched gently, and it was as though the River of Destiny purified everything, directly obliterating the petal in his hand. At the moment the petal dissipated, a "rumbling" explosion was heard from nearby. The cloud layers in the Firmament burst open, as if a force reached the far side of the Firmament, and a beam of light shone down from above. Within this beam, an image appeared. The reflection in the image was a flower pond, with flowers Xu Zimei had never seen before. A woman dressed in a purple gauze gown sat amidst the myriad flowers, her back to everyone. Just a single image managed to suppress the atmosphere around it, making it extremely solemn. Xu Zimei watched the woman in the image, his gaze calm and profound. "Myriad Flowers Fairy, save me," Xing Yan shouted desperately for help at his side. Behind the Divine Emperor, Destiny flowed quietly, forming a space of his own, facing the woman in the image with an imposing manner. "When the flowers wither, the leaves too will decay," a voice came from the image. Then corruption began to spread rapidly over Xing Yan¡¯s body at an alarming rate. It seemed like something was eroding his flesh. "Fairy, you can¡¯t do this to me; I¡¯ve stood guard here for tens of thousands of years. You promised me¡ªah!" Before Xing Yan could finish his words, his body completely decayed on the spot, and ultimately nothing was left. Then the image began to dissipate, and although the woman¡¯s back was to everyone, Xu Zimei still felt as if something had fixed its gaze on him. In that moment, he felt as if his blood and soul had frozen solid. Only when the image completely faded away did the aura around the Divine Emperor gradually disperse. "This world is truly marvelous; I¡¯m looking forward to the Heaven Beyond Heavens more and more," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. They approached the man beneath the waterfall once more. "I heard him call you Emperor Qitian a moment ago," Xu Zimei inquired. "Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t recognized as an emperor in the Yuan Central Continent, so it¡¯s normal for you to have never heard of me," the man said with a smile. Chapter 549 - 548: Heaven-shaking Skill "The Great Emperor of Heaven Beyond Heavens," whispered Xu Zimei. Then he looked at Emperor Qitian and said, "What trade do you wish to make?" "If one day you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, head to the Southern Domain and find a force named Haotian Sect," Emperor Qitian spoke as the spiritual energy on the surface of his body surged. Next to him, a space tore open, and a jade-like token floated out from it. "Deliver this jade pendant to a man named Qi Haoran of the Haotian Sect." Xu Zimei took the jade pendant, which was warm and lustrous. On the front, there were a few crooked characters that Xu Zimei did not recognize. On the back was a colossal beast that seemed to be splitting heaven and earth apart, holding up the firmament with its hands, its head enormous. "What can I gain?" Xu Zimei asked. "How much do you know about Heaven Beyond Heavens?" Emperor Qitian inquired. "I basically know nothing," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "Let me give you a brief introduction," Emperor Qitian said. In the following fifteen minutes, Emperor Qitian roughly introduced the situation of Heaven Beyond Heavens to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. This information wasn¡¯t much, but it was extremely important. "This isn¡¯t enough," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For this matter, he wasn¡¯t only going to assist by making a trip to the Haotian Sect but was also going to make an enemy of the Myriad Flowers Fairy. The benefits gained did not warrant the cost. "Of course, I am aware of that," said Emperor Qitian with a smile. "Have you heard about the ancient top ten divine laws that have always been circulated in our Heaven Beyond Heavens?" "The ancient top ten divine laws?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly before shaking his head. The people of Yuan Central Continent knew very little about Heaven Beyond Heavens, only that it was a vast world with countless strong beings. But specific details were hard to come by. "Yes, I won¡¯t go into the events of the ancient era, but you simply need to know that the ancient top ten divine laws are recognized in the whole Heaven Beyond Heavens as the strongest methods of cultivation," Emperor Qitian explained. "Any of these methods can cause the major forces to race against each other and fight tooth and nail for it," he continued. "Interesting," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Actually, in addition to the ten divine laws, there are also ten Divine Veins, which you will come to understand later," Emperor Qitian said. "And our Haotian Sect controls one of those ten divine laws, the Heaven-shaking Skill." "Are you offering me this divine method as my compensation?" Xu Zimei asked. "This is the best thing I know of, you may consider it," Emperor Qitian said. "The Heaven-shaking Skill is exclusive to our Haotian Sect; no one else can learn it. And even within the Haotian Sect, only the Sect Master is entitled to study it. By imparting it to you privately like this, I am already committing a grave taboo. Alas, circumstances wait for no one." "Deal," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and then nodded faintly. "Open up your mind, and I will transmit the technique into your consciousness. Given my current state, I can only demonstrate it once, so watch carefully," said Emperor Qitian. At that moment, Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, and his vision reached the end where all was dark. "Thump thump thump," as if a sound came from that ancient darkness, bringing life to this suffocating space for the first time. "Demon Palm controls space, Divine Palm controls Yin and Yang, Zhen shakes the past and present, the ultimate force can shake the nine heavens." Someone awoke from the slumber in the darkness, stepping on the earth, hands supporting the firmament. With every step, splitting heaven and dividing earth, with the extreme force overturning seas and pulling mountains, stirring winds and clouds, plucking moons and grasping suns, controlling space. "This vast land, who decides its rise and fall!" A roar erupted, and from the darkness emerged a light, as the figure of grand stature took steps to carve a path through the chaotic world. With one punch, heaven and earth shattered; with one palm, sun and moon were extinguished. He employed no techniques or skills, merely pure strength, and with that ordinary force, he wielded the power to destroy worlds. When the drumming of iron halberds echoed from the ancient Great Wilderness, the War God who towered over the nine heavens took force as his Way, creating the Heaven-shaking Skill and laying waste to the world. In the moment when Xu Zimei closed his eyes, the jade pendant in his hand emitted a gentle glow. The light flowed into his mind, embedding the essence of the Heaven-shaking Skill deep within his body. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes; this was the second time he had encountered a combat art of this level. The first, of course, had been the Demonic Ten Skills taught to him by the previous generation¡¯s Demon Lord. Although Xu Zimei had not yet mastered the Heaven-shaking Skill, Emperor Qitian had transferred all his insights to him. In the future, his cultivation of it would indeed be twice as effective with half the effort. Xu Zimei looked down at the jade pendant in his hand and said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this pendant should be the legacy item for the Heaven-shaking Skill." "You are correct," Emperor Qitian said with a wry smile, ultimately unable to keep it concealed. He continued, "To learn the Heaven-shaking Skill, one must inherit it through this jade pendant, otherwise it is unattainable." "No wonder you went out of your way to have me bring it to the Haotian Sect; it turns out to be an item of legacy," Xu Zimei said. "Does that make you the Sect Master of Haotian Sect then?" "Hardly, I¡¯m merely acting as Sect Master," Emperor Qitian shook his head. "Now, I can only trust in you, please take care of this." "Do you want me to help break these chains?" Xu Zimei nodded and asked Emperor Qitian. "No need, I am a sinner of my Sect Gate, I¡¯d rather die with this sea of flames and rest eternally in this world," said Emperor Qitian as he shook his head. "We shall not meet again in this life," Xu Zimei replied, and then left that space with the Divine Emperor. The great fire consumed everything, burying all within the sea of flames. As they walked towards the portal, upon passing the iron chain bridge again, Xu Zimei finally understood where the mysterious power in that space originated. He looked at the vibrant blossoms growing around the iron chain bridge and smiled faintly, "Myriad Flowers Fairy." ...¡­ Upon leaving the portal, the outside world of Huayuan Mountain was still encircled by many Loose Cultivators unwilling to depart. But none dared to truly enter. "Let him spend his remaining days in peace," Xu Zimei said to the Divine Emperor. The Divine Emperor nodded slightly. With a wave of his hands, he enveloped the area in a barrier. As Xu Zimei and his companion departed, the surrounding Loose Cultivators grew restless, yet none dared to step forward. The two left the borders of Huayuan Sect and headed straight for White Bone City. White Bone City was not constructed of bones, but built from white rock and stone. Its entirety was pure white, with stones that would emit a faint glow like fireflies even in darkness. Speaking of White Bone City, one must mention a figure, White Bone Heavenly Venerate. Centuries ago, before the city was built, the land upon which it stood was known as the perilous Dark Marsh. This dangerous place was uninhabited, and it was said that only those with formidable cultivation could venture within. Chapter 550 - 549 Inside White Bone City A few miles away from the Dark Marsh, there was a small village where the young White Bone Heavenly Venerate, in order to treat his mother¡¯s illness, discussed with a few fellow villagers and decided to venture into the Dark Marsh to pick medicinal herbs. No one expected that they would never return. That day, a thick fog arose in the Dark Marsh, so dense that it hardly dispersed, and the group of them got lost within it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the time the fog finally lifted, they were completely trapped in the Dark Marsh. Within, dangers abounded, not to mention the scarcity of food and water; just the deeply hidden marshes and various kinds of poisonous creatures were enough to terrify anyone who heard of them. The young White Bone Heavenly Venerate and his fellow villagers struggled to survive for seven days in there until they accidentally fell into a swamp. His companions watched as his body gradually sank into the swamp, believing him to be certainly doomed. Unexpectedly, seven days later, a skeleton crawled out from the swamp¡ªit was the White Bone Heavenly Venerate. It turned out that the Dark Marsh was not naturally formed, but rather a result of a powerful being¡¯s body corrupting the land after he chose to sit and transform there. Before dying, that powerful being also left his inheritance in it. The White Bone Heavenly Venerate was the one who acquired this inheritance, and from then on, his name was slowly forgotten by the world; only the name White Bone Heavenly Venerate remained. After gaining the inheritance, the White Bone Heavenly Venerate thrived in the Dark Marsh. He began his cultivation step by step while also looking for bright white gleaming stones to construct a dwelling. Thus, the cultivation of the White Bone Heavenly Venerate rapidly improved, and thanks to the bright white gleaming stones, even in the Dark Marsh, his dwelling shone conspicuously. From then on, anyone who mistakenly entered or got lost in the Dark Marsh received assistance from the White Bone Heavenly Venerate. Using the White Bone Heavenly Venerate¡¯s dwelling as a core, they began to build houses around it. As their numbers grew more and more, generations of people began to live there. One day, when the White Bone Heavenly Venerate¡¯s mastery over his vein techniques was complete, he evolved the Dark Marsh completely. This was the precursor to White Bone City, which after hundreds of years of continuity, expanded in scale and eventually even gained recognition from the Vast Immortal Sect. The White Bone Heavenly Venerate also became the legitimate ruler of the place. ...... Xu Zimei and her companion arrived at the front of White Bone City on the morning of the second day. The vast city loomed like an upturned cover on the land. Though the city was made of bright white gleaming stones, each stone was meticulously carved, resembling real bones. The city had two gates, one to the south and one to the north. In the early morning, the dust-closed city gates slowly opened, and the city came alive with activity. When Xu Zimei and her companion entered the city, they found it extraordinarily bustling, with the streets and vendors on both sides filled with noise. "Let¡¯s just take the Teleportation Array to Heaven Blue City," Xu Zimei said. The Divine Emperor nodded without objection. When the two arrived at the central square of White Bone City, where the Teleportation Array was located, they found that the Teleportation Array to Heaven Blue City was still under construction. "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei asked the person in charge of the Formation. "Recently, there was a conflict in Heaven Blue City, and the entire city was almost destroyed, including the Teleportation Array there," said the person in charge: "They are constructing a new Teleportation Array, and it¡¯s not usable right now." Hearing this, Xu Zimei furrowed her brows slightly and asked, "How much longer will it take?" "It¡¯s almost ready. The emergency repairs during this period are coming to an end. It¡¯s estimated that the connection will be restored by tomorrow," the person in charge replied. ... Xu Zimei turned her head towards the Divine Emperor and said, "Then let¡¯s rest here for today and head out tomorrow. There¡¯s no rush." They found an inn at a tavern in the city, booked their rooms for the night, and prepared to take a stroll within the city. White Bone City was quite a large city, extensive in area, and among the territories of the Vast Immortal Sect, it was one of the top cities. The city was divided into four areas, and in the middle of these areas, there lay a misty square constructed of white bones. Unlike the square where the Teleportation Array was located, this square had a history almost as ancient as White Bone City itself. When Xu Zimei and her companion arrived at the square, they noticed it was surrounded by many people. The crowd had nearly sealed off the entire square. "What¡¯s going on here?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at the person beside her. "Mountain River Sect is recruiting new disciples, and the younger generation from the entire city is competing in the square," the person next to her explained with a smile. "Mountain River Sect?" Xu Zimei nodded slightly. She had not heard of this force, which suggested it was probably an ordinary third-rate power in the Tianluan Domain. In fact, there were countless forces in the Yuan Central Continent, but only those like the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect were well known to the public. However, not everyone could be sent into the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect without decent aptitude. A force like the Mountain River Sect that existed was heaven for the other martial artists. "Since there¡¯s nothing else to do, why not go take a look at what¡¯s happening," Xu Zimei suggested. The two squeezed into the crowd and saw that in the center of the square, two youths were competing against each other, their moves fierce, each aiming for the other¡¯s vitals. Although their cultivation levels were not high, merely around the Condensing Vein Realm, they were still fundamentally solid compared to ordinary people. On a platform to the side, an elder could be seen sitting on a chair made of bones. The elder¡¯s presence was formidable, he was dressed in a gray robe embroidered with mountain and river landscapes. Five young men and women, all in gray robes, stood beside him. When the competition between the two youths ended, one of the young men in gray robes stepped onto the stage. He looked around at everyone on the square and said, "Today is the last day our Mountain River Sect will be recruiting disciples here. We hope everyone will actively sign up and participate. Anyone who can last until the final three will be able to join our Mountain River Sect directly. If you have outstanding talent, you might even become a Direct Disciple of Elder Qinghe." Hearing the young man¡¯s words, some more youths stepped up to prepare for the competition. Xu Zimei actually didn¡¯t like this method of recruiting disciples; after all, because of different backgrounds and the resources enjoyed from childhood, a person¡¯s current potential and talent could not be distinguished through combat. Xu Zimei initially glanced over and was about to leave when suddenly she heard an exclamation from beside her. "Young Master Xu." Xu Zimei turned her head and saw a woman looking at her with a joyful face. The woman was dressed in a white robe, and it was none other than Bai Yaoyao, one of the students from Heavenly Dao Academy whom she had encountered in the ruins previously. "Miss Bai, how come you are here?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "You still remember me, Young Master. I need to thank you for trapping the master and saving us as well as the master," Bai Yaoyao said joyfully. "We brought the master here to have his injuries treated." Chapter 551 - 550 Dog Bites Dog Hearing Bai Yaoyao¡¯s words, Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "If Young Master Xu is not busy, could you perhaps visit our home with the elder? My master and father both want to thank you," Bai Yaoyao quickly said. "Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal. We are leaving tomorrow," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. As the two were chatting, the final moments of the competition at the center of the square were unfolding. Among the two youths fighting, the brawny youth let out a roar. His muscles bulged tremendously, bursting through his short-sleeved top. The brawny youth lifted his opponent above his head and threw him directly forward. Seeing the man being thrown, the surrounding crowd gasped and quickly dodged to the sides. Xu Zimei frowned slightly because the direction the brawny youth threw his opponent was right towards him. With a wave of his right hand, spiritual energy halted the oncoming person mid-air. The figure landed steadily on the ground, still shaken, he panted heavily and quickly thanked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded and then narrowed his eyes to look at the brawny youth. He saw the opponent walking up with a self-satisfied face, grinning at Xu Zimei and saying, "I¡¯m really sorry about that, I only used half my strength just now." Xu Zimei was almost certain that the other party had done it on purpose. But he didn¡¯t know the man, and there had been no dealings between them, so why would he target him without reason? "Miss Bai, you¡¯re here too, huh? Did you come to watch our competition?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a young disciple from the Mountain River Sect approached and smiled at Bai Yaoyao. Bai Yaoyao nodded indifferently and said, "Young Master Song, my father asked me to inform Elder Qinghe. If your sect is not in a hurry after the competition, he has prepared some food and drink at the residence to invite you all." "No hurry, no hurry, tell City Lord Bai we will definitely accept the invitation," the young man said with a smile. The way this Young Master Song looked at Bai Yaoyao, the affection in his eyes was almost undisguised, and probably anyone could see it clearly. Xu Zimei thought for a moment; he had been joking and laughing with Bai Yaoyao just now. And Young Master Song was a formal disciple of the Mountain River Sect, while the brawny youth beside him wanted to enter the Mountain River Sect. Connecting these clues together, Xu Zimei began to understand. Had he suffered an undeserved disaster? "Kid, if you¡¯re alright then let it be," the brawny youth said nonchalantly. "Do you want to die?" Xu Zimei turned his head and asked flatly. "This gentleman, he is now considered a disciple of our Mountain River Sect, and besides, you weren¡¯t harmed. There¡¯s no need for this," Young Master Song said with a light laugh. "Miss Bai, I saved you earlier; shouldn¡¯t you repay the favor?" Xu Zimei looked at Bai Yaoyao and said. "Please give your command, sir," Bai Yaoyao replied with confusion. "Kill him, and consider it as repaying my debt of saving your life. Then we will be even," Xu Zimei pointed at the brawny youth and said to Bai Yaoyao. The brawny youth¡¯s face slightly changed. Bai Yaoyao slowly turned her head, looking at the brawny youth, her eyes calm as still water, it was unclear what she was pondering. "Young Master Song," the brawny youth quickly turned to the youth with the surname Song, his face somewhat anxious. The father of Bai Yaoyao was the lord of White Bone City, and her grandfather was the famed White Bone Heavenly Venerate. Around White Bone City, the deterrence of White Bone Heavenly Venerate was even stronger than that of Vast Immortal Sect. The Song surname youth forced a smile and looked at Bai Yaoyao, saying, "Miss Bai, this Wang He is now a disciple of Mountain River Sect. He¡¯s a disciple chosen by Elder Qinghe himself, you might do such a thing, but I fear your father wouldn¡¯t agree. For the sake of an outsider, to ruin the relationship between your White Bone City and Mountain River Sect, it¡¯s not worth it." "How I proceed, is not a concern for Young Master Song to worry about," Bai Yaoyao said indifferently. Immediately after, with a wave of her right hand, the crowd parted, and a group of armor-clad city patrol soldiers rushed over. "Miss," the man leading the group, dressed in black armor, greeted Bai Yaoyao respectfully. "Take him, hand him over to Young Master Xu to handle," Bai Yaoyao said, looking up. At this, the burly youth Wang He completely panicked. He cried out desperately, "Young Master Song, save me. I did all this for you." "What nonsense are you spouting," the Song surname youth¡¯s face hardened, he snorted coldly. The city patrol soldiers, without a word, surged forward and suppressed Wang He on the spot, capturing him before Xu Zimei. "We have no grudges or grievances. Name the person who instructed you, and I might consider sparing you," Xu Zimei said to a panic-stricken Wang He, smiling. "It was him, Young Master Song instructed me, he said to give you a warning," Faced with a life-and-death situation, Wang He, without a second thought, shouted out. "Nonsense, Wang He, you want to drag me down with you even before your death," the youth with the Song surname¡¯s complexion shifted slightly, he said sternly. "Then I¡¯ll give you a chance, kill him, and I assure you safe departure from White Bone City," Xu Zimei said, patting Wang He on the shoulder and chuckling. Seeing the city patrol soldiers let him go, Wang He narrowed his eyes slightly and roared as he lunged at the Song surname youth. "Wang He, have you lost your mind," the Song surname youth yelled anxiously. Watching the two of them fight, Xu Zimei observed with interest from the side. "This kind of ant-like struggle is not worth watching, they might as well be killed off," the Divine Emperor said from the side. "You wouldn¡¯t understand the joy of dogs biting dogs," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head slightly. At this moment, the Elder sitting in White Bone City¡¯s throne stood up, paying attention to the situation here. "What are you doing?" the Elder asked, frowning. "Elder, this Wang He has gone mad, falsely accusing your disciple and trying to kill your disciple," the Song surname youth slammed his palm onto Wang He¡¯s chest, retreating as he yelled. "Enough," the robed Elder struck down with a palm. The might of the Emperor Pulse Realm circulated in his palm, suppressing both individuals in place. "What¡¯s the matter?" the robed Elder strode forward, asking displeased. The Song surname youth quickly explained the general situation. After listening, the Elder huffed coldly. Looking at Bai Yaoyao he said, "Miss Bai, this matter involves my Mountain River Sect, your father and I need to discuss it. For now, please step back." "What got into Elder Qinghe to be so furious?" Just then, a loud laugh came from outside the square, and the crowd hastily made way. A middle-aged man, followed by a group of soldiers, walked in. This middle-aged man wore a white robe, which enshrouded his entire figure. His complexion was extremely pale, almost delicate enough to break with a blow. The shape of bones reflected on his face, as if he had no flesh and blood, only skin wrapped around bone. There was also a man dressed in green following beside him. Chapter 552 - 551: The Gradually Advancing True Fate World ``` The man in green clothes with a short beard held a folding fan and stood to the side, smiling faintly. Behind the man in the white robe followed a team of soldiers, who were all dressed in jade-like white armor. Each one of them had a valiant appearance, holding a white spear and marching forward with uniform steps. "Those are the White Bone Guards from the City Lord Mansion," someone nearby remarked with a sigh. "It¡¯s said that they are carefully chosen by the City Lord, each with exceptional talent." "Father," Bai Yaoyao hurried forward and greeted the man in the white robe as soon as she saw him. Subsequently, she turned to the man in green clothes and called out, "Uncle Jiang." This man in the white robe was none other than the current City Lord Bai YanKang of White Bone City. "Elder Qinghe, what has upset you so?" Bai YanKang asked with a smile. "City Lord Bai, shouldn¡¯t you be asking Miss Bai about this matter?" Elder Qinghe replied. "Our Mountain River Sect respects the predecessor of White Bone, but such respect should be mutual." Although the Mountain River Sect wasn¡¯t on par with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, within the dominion of White Bone City, their reputation was still quite significant. The strength of their sect gate was considerable, and they often had dealings with White Bone City. "Yaoyao?" Bai YanKang turned his head and inquired. "Father, I cannot explain this matter clearly in a moment; in any case, Young Master Xu saved my life," Bai Yaoyao said in a hurry. Bai YanKang thought for a moment, then said to Elder Qinghe, "Elder Qinghe, let¡¯s consider this matter resolved; regard it as giving face to White Bone City. Moreover, since no disciples of your sect were harmed, I personally will compensate for any losses." Upon hearing Bai YanKang¡¯s words, Elder Qinghe¡¯s expression eased slightly. "Ah, now wait a minute, doesn¡¯t anyone need my opinion?" Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly from the side. "Young man, don¡¯t push your luck," Elder Qinghe snorted coldly, speaking dismissively. "Yet, today, I do want him dead," Xu Zimei stated. "Young Master, considering you saved my daughter, I can settle this matter with the Mountain River Sect for you today. But I hope you can exercise restraint; the Mountain River Sect is not as simple as you think," Bai YanKang glanced at Xu Zimei and said displeasedly. "Father, you don¡¯t understand; just do as Young Master Xu says," Bai Yaoyao urged anxiously from the side. He indeed knew what kind of being stood behind Xu Zimei¡ªa being who could suppress someone in the Divine Vein Realm with a mere flick of the hand. "Yaoyao, step back," Bai YanKang said sternly. "We have coexisted with the Mountain River Sect for hundreds of years; we shouldn¡¯t become enemies over trivial matters." At this moment, the crowd parted once again, and three figures emerged from within. On the left stood the Confucian-robed elder from the Heavenly Dao Academy, who Xu Zimei had previously saved. To the right was a middle-aged man in Confucian robes, holding a horsetail whisk with hair slightly disheveled behind his head. In the middle was an older woman dressed in a light purple robe, with rather thick eyebrows and a gaunt face. Despite being a woman, she carried a distinct poise. "Elder Yunshan, what brings you here?" Seeing the arrival of the three, Bai YanKang quickly came forward to greet them: "I pay my respects to the three elders of the Heavenly Dao Academy." The Confucian-robed elder was indeed Wu Yunshan. He nodded slightly, then turned around and bowed sincerely to Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. ``` "This old man has come today specifically to thank the young master and the senior." "Gratitude shouldn¡¯t be expressed with words alone," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Within the limits of my abilities, young master, you may ask for anything," Wu Yunshan earnestly said. No sooner had he spoken than Elder Qinghe next to him let out a roar of anger. He directly kicked Wang He and the young man surnamed Song to the ground with righteous indignation and lectured. "Our Mountain River Sect is a prestigious and upright sect, and my master has led a life with a clear conscience full of integrity. How could we have the likes of you two worthless rascals now? How could you have offended someone as approachable and distinguished as Young Master Xu? If you cannot obtain his forgiveness today, I will expel myself from the sect." Hearing Elder Qinghe¡¯s statement, Bai Yankang¡¯s eyelid twitched. He had thought you, as a core elder of the Mountain River Sect, would have a profound discourse in front of everyone, but unexpectedly, you could be so shamelessly thick-skinned. At this moment, Wang He and the man surnamed Song were also panicked, promptly kneeling before Xu Zimei to beg for mercy. "Young master, you are a generous person; please do not hold this against us." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei smiled without a word, while Bai Yankang beside him gestured slightly with his hand. The armored guards behind him immediately seized the two men and, ignoring their struggles, dragged them away. "Young Master Xu, I was shortsighted. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart and let it affect your relationship with Yaoyao," Bai Yankang explained from the side. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly; in truth, he and the other person didn¡¯t have much to do with each other, it was just a passing encounter. The woman and middle-aged man who had come with Wu Yunshan were sizing up Xu Zimei. Afterward, Bai Yankang invited Xu Zimei to the City Lord Mansion, but Xu Zimei politely declined. He and the Divine Emperor returned to the inn, planning to stay for the night before heading to Heaven Blue City the next day. Deep into the night, the darkness had set in. White Bone City was already brightly lit, with chunks of glowing white luminescent rocks emitting a soft light. The Sleepless City here was even more bustling than during the day. The noise from the crowds was unceasing, but Xu Zimei was quietly in his room, sensing the True Fate World within him. Because time on the Divine Continent passed at a faster rate, now that the continent had entered the Ancient Monster Era, development had begun to slow down. Humans gradually learned to farm, hunt, distinguish various herbs, and make use of the weather to domesticate some edible animals. They were slowly becoming the apex existence of this pyramid. Meanwhile, animals continued to engage in primitive slaughters, and humans had begun to create basic forms of writing. They understood basic communication. In the enclosed Myriad Demons Tribe, due to Chaos¡¯s prohibition against any creature leaving and appearing in the outside world, the world¡¯s view was not to be disturbed, so that progress wouldn¡¯t develop too quickly. However, the Divine Dragon of the Myriad Demons Tribe made quite a commotion during its breakthrough. Soaring through clouds, thunder, and dragon roars, such phenomena sometimes even penetrated the tribe¡¯s seals and were occasionally witnessed by other creatures. As a result, amongst these mortal beings, various mythical stories began to circulate. Centering on their own imaginations and experiences, people told all kinds of mythical tales. Overall, the world was peacefully developing, and the next step for Xu Zimei was to prepare this ordinary world to evolve toward a great cultivation era. Of course, all this had to wait until the era stabilized, for forced growth was not something to seek after. Chapter 553 - 552 Lan Residence After ensuring the world¡¯s peaceful development, Xu Zimei returned to reality. He prepared to comprehend the Heaven-shaking Skill he had learned before, as it might come in handy once he reached Heaven Beyond Heavens. This Heaven-shaking Skill was divided into several levels, the first of which was learning to use one¡¯s own strength. Even the slightest bit of strength must be used with great proficiency¡ªthis is what we call Entering the Microscopic. Once you can fully master the strength of your entire body, you can learn to leverage the strength of others. Fighting force with force follows this principle as well; drawing upon others¡¯ strength is the second layer of the Heaven-shaking Skill. When this layer is practiced to the extreme, one can even harness the mighty force of nature, which is profoundly mystical. Just this layer alone is enough for many people to comprehend for a lifetime. As for the last layer, it is the core of the Heaven-shaking Skill and also the most powerful. All the forces in the world, shall be at my command. Using oneself as the starting point, one can move the entire world, which involves many aspects of the Great Dao. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially to learn the Heaven-shaking Skill, one must gather something called Power Vortex. This Power Vortex can store the way of force; the more Power Vortices you gather, the greater the force you can unleash. Practicing the Heaven-shaking Skill to gather a certain number of Power Vortices signifies that you have made some achievements in the path of force. Of course, if one were to go further, they would reach the existence that can split the heavens and divide the earth, but this is not something Xu Zimei should consider at his current stage. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry to practice; instead, he skimmed through the entire Divine Methods at first and then went on to grasp the experience passed down to him by Emperor Qitian. This experience was very profound; Xu Zimei still hadn¡¯t fully understood it by the next morning when it was already bright outside. The two of them got ready briefly, and after finishing their meal at the inn, they headed toward the Teleportation Array in the city. Upon arriving at the Teleportation Array, many people had already gathered there. In front of the Arrays leading to other places, lines were arranged like lengthy dragons. However, in front of the Array going to Heaven Blue City, there were only a few people. When Xu Zimei arrived there, he surprisingly found that Wu Yunshan and two others from the Heavenly Dao Academy were also present. "Young Master Xu," Wu Yunshan was the first to greet him. The other two sized up Xu Zimei and then introduced themselves, "I am Wo Feiyan. I am Qing Yazi." Hearing their introductions, Xu Zimei replied with a slight nod, "True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Xu Zimei, and this is my friend." The Divine Emperor nodded slightly; indeed, revealing his title was best avoided, as it might stir up even greater excitement. Xu Zimei looked at the noblewoman called Qing Yazi, whose name did not match her dignified appearance. "So Young Master Xu is the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect," Wo Feiyan smiled and suddenly inquired. "Is Saint Heir Xu also participating in the Demon-slaying Conference at Heaven Blue City?" "The Demon-slaying Conference?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "Young Master Xu might not be aware," Wu Yunshan said with a smile at his side. "It is said that some time ago, the Lan Family of Heaven Blue City captured a rare Great Demon. They have invited everyone in the world to witness its execution, and almost every power in the Central Continent has received an invitation." "Bai Meng," Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. Then he smiled and said to the people from the Heavenly Dao Academy, "The Lan Family did not invite me, I am just joining in the excitement to see an old friend." "Then let¡¯s head there together," Wu Yunshan suggested. Xu Zimei nodded and did not object. A party of five quickly took their seats on the Teleportation Array and shuttled through it for about seven days. During the journey, Wu Yunshan continuously extended an invitation to Xu Zimei to study at the Heavenly Dao Academy, and he even gave him a token. He could act as Xu Zimei¡¯s referrer, directly exempting him from the assessment needed to enter the academy. Xu Zimei was also aware of the other party¡¯s intentions; the Heavenly Dao Academy might be the most famous and powerful academy on the continent. But they also often invited young prodigies to study at the academy to enhance their renown and influence. This was also a form of indirect investment, as once these young talents grew up, the Heavenly Dao Academy would naturally become their alma mater. However, it must be said that the resources and teaching methods of the Heavenly Dao Academy were indeed first-class. This also fulfilled that saying, "The world bustles for profit and all hustle for gain." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t directly refuse but gave a non-committal response, and he was indeed curious about the Heavenly Dao Academy. ...¡­ Seven days later, the five of them emerged from the Teleportation Array in Heaven Blue City. The collapsed buildings within the city had all been cleaned up, and now it could be considered to have a fresh new look. After Xu Zimei and his companions stepped out, they found that the Lan family disciples were specially there to receive them. "You are the esteemed teachers from the Heavenly Dao Academy, aren¡¯t you?" Recognizing their attire, a disciple immediately recognized them. Wu Yunshan nodded slightly. "Our Family Head sent us to welcome you, as he has been waiting for quite some time," the disciple promptly replied. "That¡¯s very kind of you," Wu Yunshan nodded and then followed the disciple towards the central part of the city where the Lan Residence was located. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze turned toward the distant north, to the deepest part of the firmament. A strong energy was pulsating there, and within the deepest clouds, what seemed to be a golden light entangled with Demonic Qi appeared intermittently. As everyone headed for the Lan Residence, they encountered many people along the way. Wu Yunshan occasionally greeted them, introducing them to Xu Zimei on the side. Although the Lan family had invited the entire Central Continent¡¯s Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, in fact, only a small portion could come. "That¡¯s an Elder from the Myriad Immortals Sect of the Immortal Cloud Domain, that one is an Elder from the Dingwang Valley of the Nine States Domain. ...¡­" Xu Zimei observed that most of the forces gathered here were local powers from the Tianluan Domain, with only a very small part from other domains. When everyone arrived at the Lan Residence, it was already bustling with activity, with various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects and even first-class powers easily seen everywhere. The Lan family had arranged a banquet to entertain everyone, scheduling the Demon Hunting Assembly for the next day. The seven ancestors of the Lan family did not make an appearance, and the hospitality was managed by the Lan Family Head, Lan Juntian. The arrangement of the Lan Residence could not be considered luxurious, but it was very serene and exquisite. There were artificial mountains and water, pavilions, and towers. The bright red gates carried an ancient charm, while the white jade steps were covered with dark yellow fallen petals. Ivy climbed over the trellises, intertwining with all kinds of trees on either side, even spreading over the wall, reflecting together with the coloured tiles and green roof tiles. Xu Zimei roughly estimated that there were dozens of participants at this assembly. Based on the attire and appearance of each person, one could almost determine their affiliated power. The Lan family had already prepared a feast, inviting the guests to take their seats. When the time was almost right, Lan Juntian, dressed in a long red robe, walked out from the corridor with a powerful stride. Chapter 554 - 553 Old Acquaintance Lan Juntian stepped forward, coming closer bit by bit. He said aloud with a smile, "I am profoundly grateful to all of you for attending the Demon-Slaying Conference hosted by our Lan Family." "In fact, I am aware that many among you are here simply to give face to the Lan Family, and quite a few have never paid attention to demonic issues." "However, I am not being alarmist when I say that the history of Demons is even more ancient than that of families that have carried their legacies for over ten thousand years." "They scheme for the keys to the seal of the Ancient Demon Cave, yearning for the day when the Ancient Demon King descends." "Our Lan Family stands alone and weak; we hope that one day in the future, we can garner the support of everyone here for a united Demon-Slaying endeavor." "Tomorrow, we will take you all to behold the Ancient Demon General and see the sort of existence it truly is." Upon hearing Lan Juntian¡¯s words, the people present dealt with it perfunctorily, for due to the low profile of the Demon Race, aside from the Demon-Slaying families, other powers rarely took notice. "What is your opinion of this Demon-Slaying Conference?" Xu Zimei, drinking wine from his cup, looked to the three deans of Heavenly Dao Academy and asked with a smile. "Without understanding, it¡¯s difficult to judge, but it indeed warrants attention," Qing Yazi responded. "Our Heavenly Dao Academy is the human race¡¯s pioneer; when it comes to matters that endanger the Continent, our duty is clear," Wu Yunshan also nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei just smiled without replying. Beside them, the Divine Emperor watched the scene with a slight frown and spoke to Xu Zimei, "There is something amiss with this Lan Family! "How could someone of Bai Meng¡¯s stature be captured by them?" "So many things in this world are unpredictable; who then could claim invincibility?" Xu Zimei replied with a light chuckle and a shake of his head. In fact, he had long surmised that as a Demon-Slaying Family, the Lan Family had likely gained considerable understanding of demons over several eras. They surely had their methods for dealing with them, but as the Divine Emperor was not a demon himself, Xu Zimei did not believe the Lan Family could truly stand against a Great Emperor. "What do you intend to do, young master? Why not directly break into the Lan Residence?" the Divine Emperor asked, puzzled. "I wish to meet an old acquaintance," Xu Zimei reflected for a moment before saying. Since the Demon-Slaying Conference was to be held the next day, the Lan Family had arranged rooms for everyone to rest after the banquet was concluded. Xu Zimei had little interest in the banquet, so he took the opportunity while everyone was busy greeting and networking to slip away from the Lan Residence with the Divine Emperor. ... The two left and headed straight for the inner courtyard of the Lan Residence. Because of the day¡¯s excitement, nobody paid attention to Xu Zimei and his companion on their way. After passing through several small courtyards, Xu Zimei stopped a passing member of the Lan Family and asked with a smile, "Where does your young miss, Lan Ke¡¯er, reside?" "Who are you? What do you want with our young miss?" the family member asked warily. Xu Zimei just smiled, and grabbing the man¡¯s throat, he said with a chuckle, "Talk." "Don¡¯t kill me! The young miss is in the left wing of the inner courtyard," the family member quickly explained while struggling. "Just go straight ahead from here, and you¡¯ll find the inner courtyard right in front." After hearing the young man¡¯s response, Xu Zimei applied a slight pressure with his hands, instantly twisting and breaking the man¡¯s neck. Then, a fire blazed from his right hand, incinerating the body completely. "Let¡¯s go see," Xu Zimei said. The Divine Emperor nodded slightly, and the two walked for about ten more minutes. At last, they came upon a vast courtyard with gray tiles and white walls, and a grand gate tower standing at the forefront of the complex. The courtyard, shaded by green trees and surrounded by mountains, boasted a man-made hill with clear green river water babbling through. At the entrance of the courtyard, two guards were stationed inside the gate tower. Just as Xu Zimei attempted to enter the courtyard, the two guards instantly drew their swords, blocking his path. "Halt, visitor, this is the inner courtyard of the Lan Residence." "I¡¯m looking for the young miss of the Lan Family," Xu Zimei said. "Please go and inform them that an old acquaintance from the True Martial Holy Sect is visiting, and she will want to see me." The guard on the left snorted coldly and said, "Who are you? Do you think our young miss is just someone anyone can meet?" With a flick of his left hand, Xu Zimei sent a flame shooting from his fingertips. It pierced the guard¡¯s forehead in an instant, the tiny flame suddenly swelling and reducing the guard to a pile of gray ash. "Go and report," Xu Zimei said indifferently, looking at the guard on the right. "Ah," the guard instantly realized what had happened, swallowed hard, and hurriedly ran inside. ...¡­ At that moment, inside the left chamber of the inner courtyard, Lan Ke¡¯er was practicing her cultivation. She was wearing a light cyan gauze dress with a pure white long skirt on the outside, and a gentle white silk ribbon tied around her slender waist. Her originally jet-black hair had started to turn blue at the tips. The hair seemed freshly washed, still bearing a somewhat hazy beauty. Her eyes were clear pools of water; a mere glance back could make one¡¯s heart and soul tremble. At this time, she was sitting at the edge of the bed, cross-legged, with pale blue crystal stones floating before her. These crystal stones were like amber, possessing a dreamlike and breathtaking beauty. The space around her was slightly distorted, with light blue spiritual energy swirling around. After a long session of cultivation, she finally took a deep breath and relaxed. Right then, there was a knock on the door. "Miss, a guard outside said someone is looking for you." "Yun, come in," Lan Ke¡¯er said softly. The door opened, and a maid dressed in a plain cyan long dress entered. "Miss, the guard outside said someone is here to see you. I told him you were busy with your cultivation and could not be disturbed, but he wouldn¡¯t leave without an answer from you," Yun said with a pout. "Who is it?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked with a smile. "It seems like an old acquaintance from the True Martial Holy Sect," Yun said after a moment¡¯s thought. "How could there be an old acquaintance of yours from the True Martial Holy Sect on the Eastern Continent, which is so far away from our Central Continent?" No sooner had she spoken than all the blue crystal stones surrounding Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s body fell to the ground. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "An old acquaintance from the True Martial Holy Sect," Lan Ke¡¯er murmured, seemingly in a daze. "Miss, what¡¯s wrong?" Yun asked with concern. "Ah, I, I¡¯m fine," Lan Ke¡¯er quickly snapped back to reality, speaking anxiously. "Yun, ask him to wait a moment, I¡¯ll be right there." Yun looked at her young miss somewhat bewildered, feeling that at this moment, her young miss seemed somewhat flustered. Watching Yun¡¯s retreating figure, Lan Ke¡¯er hurried to the dressing table and started to dress up. ...¡­ By the time Yun had finished speaking with the guard and returned to the room, Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s room was filled with clothes. "Yun, look quickly, which dress do I look good in?" Lan Ke¡¯er eagerly pulled Yun over, asking while looking in the mirror. "The young miss has innate grace and beauty, you¡¯d look like a fairy in anything," Yun said with a light laugh. Chapter 555 - 554: Meeting Lan Ke’er "Miss, is meeting someone really worth such a grand reception?" "You don¡¯t understand," Lan Ke¡¯er tried on her clothes and mumbled back. "What¡¯s there not to understand? The Miss is surely going to meet someone she likes," Yun teased with a laugh. "I also want to see who the future son-in-law is, to actually capture our Miss¡¯s affection." "You little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense," Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s lips curved slightly upward, her cheeks flushed with color. ...¡­ The spring sunshine poured down softly, the sky was cloudless, bright and pleasant. The guests in the front yard were still enjoying themselves heartily, toasting and drinking. Inside the small courtyard, the sound of the flowing water was very peaceful, and the trees on both sides swayed their branches gently amidst the noise of the old days¡¯ wind. A young girl in a blue dress walked in with the light breeze, her steps tranquil. Xu Zimei watched her quietly as she approached, her long, lustrous black hair was gently tied with a purple ribbon. Her snow-white oval face broke into a smile like a fresh breeze; her cherry lips were red and her teeth white, clearly carefully made up. Her slender and graceful figure was dressed in a moon-white gown, with a matching chiffon white blouse on her upper body. The chiffon floating sleeves swayed lightly, and around her waist was a belt of the same moon-white color, with scattered floral embroidery on the chest, ethereal and elegant. The breeze came along, wafting the chiffon as if everything in the world faded in comparison to Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s arrival. Lan Ke¡¯er slowly stopped in front of Xu Zimei, tilting her head slightly to look at him. A faint fragrance surrounded them. "You¡¯re here," she said calmly. If you listened carefully, you could detect an uncontrollable surprise and excitement hidden within that calmness. Xu Zimei pulled the girl into his embrace, inhaling her scent. He gently caressed her beautiful hair and replied with a smile, "I¡¯m here." "Did you come especially to find me?" Lan Ke¡¯er lifted her head and asked expectantly. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded, affirming. "Then why didn¡¯t you come find me sooner?" Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s arms wrapped around Xu Zimei slightly as she asked. "You also know that the Central Continent is far away from the Eastern Continent, and it is fraught with dangers along the way," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "I naturally needed to train hard." "I missed you," hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lan Ke¡¯er hugged him even tighter. She pressed her face against Xu Zimei¡¯s chest and murmured, "Missed you so much." Xu Zimei took Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s hand, and they sat together on the stone bench under the Demon Vanquishing Tree. They chatted quietly, Lan Ke¡¯er shared her experiences of the past few days with Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei listened with a smile; the girl from his memories made him feel as if he were in a trance. It was as if there was indeed a concept of reincarnation in this world. "Have you seen my father?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "Not yet, but I plan to meet him, although it might not be too pleasant," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Why?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked, puzzled. "I heard that you are going to hold a Demon-hunting Event," Xu Zimei explained. "Yes, Father has already invited many forces to serve as witnesses," Lan Ke¡¯er replied, still confused. "Could you talk to your father about releasing that demon?" Xu Zimei suggested. "That¡¯s probably impossible, our Lan Family is a Demon-Slaying Family, and everyone in the family hates demons," Lan Ke¡¯er shook her head. "Besides, the one we caught this time is a peerless great demon, Father will definitely kill it." "If I were a demon too, would you also want to kill me?" Xu Zimei said, gently stroking her hair with a light smile. "What are you talking about?" Lan Ke¡¯er stood there perplexed, her eyes filled with confusion as she looked at Xu Zimei. "You understood me. I am also demonic," Xu Zimei said calmly. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lan Ke¡¯er was stunned, rooted to the spot. Then, she forced a smile and said, "You¡¯re joking with me, right? You¡¯re the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, how could you be a demon?" "Would you kill me?" Xu Zimei asked. "I... I wouldn¡¯t," Lan Ke¡¯er shook her head, her expression still somewhat disbelieving. "Could you pass a message to your father for me?" Xu Zimei asked gently. "Say it," Lan Ke¡¯er replied. "For your sake, I¡¯ll give him two options. Either release that demon or I will personally save it myself, and whoever stands in my way shall die!" Xu Zimei spoke every word carefully and seriously. "Why does it have to be this way," Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei in pain. "Good girl, I¡¯ll wait for his reply," Xu Zimei smiled. "If a war really breaks out, will you stand by me or your family?" "I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know," Lan Ke¡¯er kept shaking her head, her eyes beginning to mist over. "You came here, not to find me but to save that demon, right?" "It¡¯s both to find you and to save him," Xu Zimei said. "This time tomorrow, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here. Tell me your answer then." "Why must we choose? Can¡¯t we just live well?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked in anguish. "This is the path I must walk. I am a demon, but for you, I am willing to spare the Demon-Slaying Family. What about your Demon-Slaying Family?" Xu Zimei said. "I understand," Lan Ke¡¯er took a deep breath and nodded her head. Watching Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and remained silent for a long time without speaking a word. ...¡­ "You really are ruthless, giving such a difficult choice to your own woman," the Divine Emperor commented from the side. "On one side is the person she loves, on the other is her own family. You didn¡¯t make the choice but threw it to her instead." "You¡¯re wrong. In fact, I¡¯ve already made my choice," Xu Zimei shook his head and spoke indifferently. "I could just descend upon Heaven Blue City and annihilate the Lan Family outright. But because of her, I¡¯ve already stepped back and given the Lan Family a choice. If they¡¯re willing to release Bai Meng, they can not only avoid the catastrophe of annihilation but also gain my Xu Zimei¡¯s friendship, as well as that of the True Martial Holy Sect behind me. Where in the world could they find such a good deal?" "Do you think the Lan Family will agree?" the Divine Emperor asked. "Whether they agree or not, their life and death don¡¯t concern me," Xu Zimei replied. "I just wanted to give Ke Er a clear stance, to let her know that I¡¯ve given them a chance." "So you¡¯re truly planning to eradicate the Lan Family?" the Divine Emperor asked curiously. "That depends on whether they know when to advance or retreat," Xu Zimei replied. "I¡¯ve taken a step back, and if there is still someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate it, Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what¡¯s wrong with wiping them out?" "What if she tries to stop it?" the Divine Emperor asked. Xu Zimei was silent for a moment, finally, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. He said lightly, "I won¡¯t let a woman stand in my way. I¡¯d rather betray the world than let it betray me." Chapter 556 - 555 Struggle ``` "This really is just like you," said the Divine Emperor from the side. Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and replied, "Let¡¯s go, the banquet is probably in full swing right now!" The two left the inner courtyard of the Lan Mansion and returned to the midst of the banquet. At that moment, the entire banquet seemed to reach a peak of song and dance, a lively and joyful scene. Xu Zimei shook her head contemplatively. This so-called Demon Slaying Assembly, what really is the Demonic Path, and what is the Righteous Path? Does proclaiming oneself as the Righteous Path necessarily equate to justice? He raised his glass as he watched the grand gathering draw to a close and said no more. In the afternoon, the banquet dispersed, and individuals from various major powers were accommodated in the already prepared guest rooms. These staggered guest rooms were arranged around a very spacious courtyard. The layout of the courtyard was also elegant and tranquil, with artificial mountains, flowing water, tall trees, and bright flowers. Because Heaven Blue City had just been reconstructed after a battle, there indeed wasn¡¯t much to see within the city. People from the major powers simply chatted and discussed in the courtyard; some played chess beneath the trees, others tasted tea in the pavilion. A group of juniors also talked about interesting events from their respective Sect Gates. Xu Zimei found herself an armchair and did not mingle with others, lying back in the chair with her eyes closed to rest. "Brother Fenghe, I¡¯ve heard that your Dingwang Valley is renowned throughout the Nine States Domain for its Cauldron Refining Technique. How about we have a friendly exchange?" Among the group of juniors, a young man clad in yellow addressed a young man in a black robe in front of him with a smile. Wang Fenghe, the young man, smiled and shook his head. "Brother Yiming flatters me too much. Who doesn¡¯t know of your Myriad Immortals Sect¡¯s Immortal Capturing Method that dominates half of the Immortal Cloud Domain? There¡¯s no need to compete, I concede." Yue Yiming seemed somewhat dissatisfied upon hearing Wang Fenghe¡¯s response. He snorted lightly, "Brother Fenghe, you shouldn¡¯t say that. We cultivators are blessed, endlessly competing with heaven and earth for the joy of it. The path to becoming a Great Emperor is strewn with countless bones, how can we retreat without a fight?" Seeing Yue Yiming so aggressive, the other youths gathered interest. They whispered to each other, watching the scene unfold with excitement. "Yue Yiming seems to be targeting Wang Fenghe." Some people who knew the inside story whispered back. "You don¡¯t know? During the last Grand Sect Competition, Yue Yiming¡¯s pursuit of our Saintess was rejected, but she fell in love with Wang Fenghe instead." "So it¡¯s a grudge born from unrequited love!" "If only it were just unrequited love," the person replied with a sigh. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The real issue is that Wang Fenghe is wholeheartedly devoted to cultivation and cares not for matters of male and female affection. In the end, after the Saintess waited in vain for decades, she saw through the mortal world and stepped into one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Red Dust Palace, never to emerge again. Because of this, Yue Yiming harbored resentment towards Wang Fenghe." ...... Hearing Yue Yiming¡¯s words, Wang Fenghe gave a light smile. He said, "I only seek the Way. As for competing for the creation of heaven and earth, if Brother Yiming desires such destiny, let him take it if he has the ability." Yue Yiming snorted coldly and shaped his hands like claws, reaching straight for Wang Fenghe. Seeing this, Wang Fenghe gave a wry smile and swiftly retreated backward. With a bitter smile, he said, "Brother Yiming, pressing me into combat like this is really unbecoming." "Enough talk, defeat me first," Yue Yiming said with an unfriendly tone. His hands, resembling sharp claws, were surrounded by whirling blue-green Spiritual Energy. With each attack, his hands could tear through the void, full of formidable power. As Yue Yiming charged towards him, Wang Fenghe shook his head slightly. ``` With a beckoning gesture of his right hand, he said softly, "Great Yong Cauldron." There was a buzzing sound as an ancient, cyan-colored bronze cauldron descended before him. This bronze cauldron carried the aura of antiquity, as though it had tumbled from the River of Time itself, ravaging space as it landed before Wang Fenghe. The moment Yue Yiming¡¯s claws grasped the bronze cauldron, a "thumping" noise erupted within it. The cauldron emitted wave after wave of fluctuations, forcibly repelling Yue Yiming. Yue Yiming steadied himself and, narrowing his eyes, he said coldly to Wang Fenghe, "I¡¯ve heard your Dingwang Valley is the lineage holder of the cauldrons. With the emergence of the nine cauldrons, the world can be settled. Today, let me have the honor of witnessing this." "Brother Yiming, I¡¯ve given way three times already. If you persist in this obstinate manner, don¡¯t blame me for not being courteous," Wang Fenghe said with slightly narrowed eyes, expressing his dissatisfaction. "Why pretend to be the good guy? Let¡¯s just fight," Yue Yiming retorted with a cold laugh. Immediately after, he rose into the air, spread his arms, and floated in mid-air. A vast and boundless Forbidden Immortal Qi slowly rose behind him, enveloping half the space with his Immortal Qi. The piercing Mad Wind blew gently, making his clothes flutter. His yellow robe undulated with the breeze. At this moment, in the spacious inner courtyard below the Demon Vanquishing Tree, the thriving black branches and leaves were in stark contrast to the distant moon. Under the tree, two elders played chess at their leisure. One dressed in green, the other in yellow. "These youngsters really don¡¯t allow one to feel at ease," the elder in yellow sighed. "No matter, let the young ones handle their own affairs," the elder in green said with a shake of his head and a smile. "The sky won¡¯t fall." ...¡­ Watching Yue Yiming go all out, as if preparing for a life-and-death struggle with him. Wang Fenghe¡¯s expression grew increasingly cold. The Great Yong Cauldron stood before him when he huffed coldly. "Great Yan Cauldron, come; Great Green Cauldron, come; Great Yu Cauldron, come." With three successive roars, three more ancient bronze cauldrons, carrying an air of simplicity, descended and surrounded Wang Fenghe. All four ancient cauldrons connected together, as if merging into one entity, floating and encircling in void, as the surrounding space began to twist and warp. "Legend has it that the caul-dron techniques of Dingwang Valley are unparalleled in the world. It¡¯s hard to believe that Wang Fenghe, at such a young age, has already refined four cauldrons." "Yue Yiming is no simple character either. His Immortal Capturing Method is also tinged with a bit of fire-element power. On top of that, the immortal techniques of Myriad Immortals Sect are renowned far and wide. It looks like there will be a fierce duel between the two." The momentum of both men was so vast that the surrounding space began to tear apart. The onlookers quickly retreated some distance as they witnessed the scene. When Yue Yiming¡¯s fists, surging with Immortal Qi, crashed into the quadruped ancient cauldrons, a sharp sound echoed from within, almost as if to rupture people¡¯s eardrums. A rumble of explosions sounded, and endless space around them began to collapse. "No way, they¡¯re really playing with their lives," someone exclaimed in shock. What was thought to be just a spar turned out to be so serious. "Forbidden Immortal Fist." "Four Cauldrons Suppressing the Heavenly Dome." The attacks of the two were nearly simultaneous, causing waves of turbulence to ripple around them. "Truly? noisy. Can¡¯t even get a good night¡¯s sleep in peace," mumbled Xu Zimei as she opened her eyes slightly, irritated. With merely a cold snort from her, a "boom" sounded, and the four ancient cauldrons before Wang Fenghe all shattered. Chapter 557 - 556 Nirvana Beads Both of them only felt an incredibly powerful force surge from all around, sending their bodies flying backward. Xu Zimei sat up, casting an impatient glance at the two individuals. He said indifferently, "If you want to fight, go somewhere else. Don¡¯t disturb my sleep." The many youngsters nearby all changed their expressions dramatically, watching Xu Zimei with disbelief. This guy, nearly their same age, had so casually neutralized the two people¡¯s attack. "Why did you stop me," Yue Yiming lay on the ground, suddenly bursting into tears. He looked at Wang Fenghe with grinding teeth and said, "I wish I could flay you alive. Senior Sister Ruyue went to that Red Dust Palace because of you, to see through the mortal world." "Shithead," Wang Fenghe stood up, brushing off the dust on his clothing, cursing under his breath with annoyance. "You don¡¯t understand anything. Do you think your Senior Sister really liked me?" "What, you still refuse to admit that you seduced and then abandoned her," Yue Yiming said with a cold laugh. "At this point, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, she approached me just for the Nirvana Beads," Wang Fenghe said with a detached gaze. "What Nirvana Beads?" Yue Yiming was startled. However, the others around who heard Wang Fenghe¡¯s words all shifted their gaze in his direction. "Only someone like you whose eyes are filled with nothing but women would not know this," Wang Fenghe said. "One of the five great Spiritual Pearls, the Nirvana Beads." "Where are the Spiritual Pearls?" an old man nearby asked with a focused voice. "Do you think the Spiritual Pearls would still be in my hands if I dared to speak of them," Wang Fenghe said with a bitter smile. "They have long been taken by her to enter the Red Dust Palace. All that talk of transcending the mundane world is a ruse. She wants to use the power of the Nirvana Beads to transform herself and seize an opportunity to compete for Destiny." "That¡¯s impossible, you¡¯re slandering my Senior Sister," Yue Yiming was stunned. He quickly shook his head in denial. "Believe it or not, you¡¯ve been wishful thinking from the start, how pitiful," Wang Fenghe said coldly. Then, he looked up deeply at Xu Zimei and turned to leave. "Tell me about the Nirvana Beads," Xu Zimei said to Wang Fenghe. "I¡¯ve said all there is to say," Wang Fenghe stopped in his tracks and replied indifferently. "No, I want to hear what you haven¡¯t said," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Nonsense," Wang Fenghe snorted coldly and prepared to leave. Xu Zimei chuckled, shaking his head. In the next moment, he pivoted swiftly. He appeared in front of Wang Fenghe, grabbing the latter by the neck. "Die, or give me some clues that can save your life. Choose one," Xu Zimei said. "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about," Wang Fenghe replied, struggling. "Dear friend, perhaps you¡¯d best release my disciple first." At that moment, an elder in green clothes standing under the Demon Vanquishing Tree slowly stood up and stepped forward. "Today is the Lan Family¡¯s Heavenly Punishment grand assembly. Give me some face; I¡¯d rather not start a major conflict." "Elder, you might as well wait over there," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. The Divine Emperor slowly stepped forward, standing in front of the green-clothed elder. The elder¡¯s eyes became solemn as he sized up the Divine Emperor. The presence of the other gave him the impression of an unfathomable ocean, exerting enormous pressure. "Do you truly seek battle?" the green-clothed elder asked gravely. "You¡¯re not worthy," the Divine Emperor stated flatly. The elder¡¯s complexion shifted slightly, and then his aura surged powerfully around him. The space all around began to distort. It was as if a might from the ancient past was awakening. "Great Yong Cauldron, Great Green Cauldron, Great Yan Cauldron, Great Xu Cauldron, Great Ji Cauldron, Great Yang Ding, Great Liang Cauldron, come!" With the seven fierce shouts of the man in green, seven bronze cauldrons tore through the void and arrived. Guarding around the man in green, he suddenly appeared immensely formidable and powerful, like a rainbow piercing through the sun. "How pointless," the Divine Emperor slightly shook his head. With a flick of his hand, a beam of polar light shot out explosively with a "boom". The polar light tore through the space before him, utterly shattering the bronze cauldrons and exploding in front of the man in green. The man in green stood there, stunned, without a chance to react. The explosion of polar light occurred right before him, but did not harm him in the slightest. At that moment, the old man seemed to hold his breath, and a faint sweat trickled down his forehead. After a long while, he finally came back to his senses and gave the Divine Emperor a slight bow. "Thank you for showing mercy, senior." "Master, you," Wang Fenghe said incredulously at his side. "Fenghe, give him the natal object," the man in green slightly shook his head. Wang Fenghe¡¯s face was a struggle, and after a long silence, he finally took out a red crystal stone from his Storage Ring. The crystal stone contained raging flames within. "Is this the companion object to the Nirvana Beads?" Xu Zimei slightly frowned and asked. "I call it the Nirvana Crystal; it has the fire of Nirvana hidden within and can contain the Nirvana Beads," Wang Fenghe nodded in reply. "If this companion object is with you, how did that woman take away the Nirvana Beads?" Xu Zimei asked with a slight frown. Logically speaking, the five great Spiritual Pearls could not be taken away without a companion object. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Nirvana Crystal was eventually given back to me by her. She instructed me to seek her out in Red Dust Palace with the Nirvana Crystal once my cultivation had achieved something," replied Wang Fenghe quietly and calmly. Taking the Nirvana Crystal, Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "It seems she developed feelings for you." "Bullshit," mumbled Wang Fenghe, and looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "Can I leave now?" "Please do," Xu Zimei waved his hand. Wang Fenghe sighed deeply and made his departure. ...... The sky was growing darker, and the boundless heavens were especially filled with dazzling stars tonight. A bright moon hung in the sky like a huge disk. Inside a chamber within the Lan Family¡¯s inner courtyard, Lan Juntian had just finished the banquet and returned to his room feeling somewhat tired. Before he could rest, there was a knocking at the door. "Come in, Ke Er," Lan Juntian replied. Suddenly, the door opened, and Lan Ke¡¯er walked in somewhat hesitantly. "Father," she greeted softly. "What brings you here at this late hour?" Lan Juntian asked with curiosity. "I want to discuss something with you about tomorrow¡¯s Demon Vanquishing Convention," Lan Ke¡¯er paused, clutching the hem of her clothes tightly, and said nervously. "Discuss what?" Lan Juntian asked with curiosity. "Could you possibly...", Lan Ke¡¯er took a deep breath and said, "let that demon go?" "Nonsense!" Lan Juntian slammed his hand on the table, causing the nearby table to burst instantly into pieces. "Do you realise what you are saying?" "Why must we oppose the demonic skills so adamantly?" Lan Ke¡¯er finally mustered her courage and looked at Lan Juntian. She replied, "Is there really such an irreconcilable hatred?" Chapter 558 - 557 I Annihilated This Family ``` "If you leave now, I can pretend nothing has happened," Lan Juntian said indifferently, turning his back. "I just can¡¯t understand, I am the Demon Slaying Warrior of this generation, but for what reason do I fight?" Lan Ke¡¯er raised her head, looking directly at Lan Juntian, and asked. "Ke¡¯er, did someone say something to you?" Lan Juntian furrowed his brows slightly and asked. "How could you suddenly speak of these matters?" "Father, I don¡¯t want to be a Demon Slaying Warrior anymore," Lan Ke¡¯er stated calmly. "I won¡¯t interfere with your decision, but tomorrow¡¯s Demon Slaying Gathering will be held as scheduled," Lan Juntian said indifferently. "Seven Elders have emerged, extending invitations to all the powers around the world, do you want to make our Lan Family the laughing stock? Or do you want to see the perseverance of tens of thousands of years of our Lan Family turn to ashes?" "What if this persistence leads to the destruction of our Lan Family?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked out loud. "Ke¡¯er, don¡¯t you understand yet? From the moment our Lan Family chose to become a Demon-Slaying Family, there was no turning back," Lan Juntian shook his head and said: "In our Lan Family, there are no cowards who fear death. The moment we made our choice, we were prepared to face death." "Is there really no possibility left?" Lan Ke¡¯er fell silent for a long while, finally asking in agony. "You have disappointed your father," Lan Juntian waved his hand and said nothing more. Lan Ke¡¯er slowly walked out of the room, gently closing the door behind her. She looked up at the glittering stars in the sky, feeling as if fate had split before her into two straight paths, utterly unrelated to each other. Eventually, her figure vanished into the dense darkness of the night. ...... A silent night passed, with the pale light of dawn flickering in the east. The first ray of light between heaven and earth shone towards the direction of Heaven Blue City. That night, many did not sleep soundly, and from time to time, roaring sounds came from the horizon. Demonic Qi, mixed with vast golden light, kept rolling and undulating at the edge of the sky. Even without seeing it in person, many could sense the power and danger within. As the sky brightened, the Lan Family had already prepared breakfast for everyone. The drums of demon suppression stretched from the east of Heaven Blue City, displayed far and wide. Disciples clad in blue robes stood with chests out and heads high in front of the war drums, exuding a spirited presence. They gazed into the distance, towards the Firmament. The breeze was so tranquil. Elders from various powers and the younger generation were having breakfast, while Xu Zimei made his way to the inner courtyard of the Lan Residence. The place where he had encountered Lan Ke¡¯er the day before. The Qingfeng wind was gentle, the trees lightly swaying, and the person appeared haggard. Lan Ke¡¯er stood under the Demon Vanquishing Tree, her slender figure waiting there. Some strands of hair on top of her head were disheveled, her face slightly paler than usual, a sickly pale unlike her fair skin. "Ke¡¯er," Xu Zimei spoke softly. His voice brought Lan Ke¡¯er back from her daze. Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei, and then tears fell like rain. She threw herself into Xu Zimei¡¯s arms, crying bitterly, "I won¡¯t be a Demon Slaying Warrior anymore. You shouldn¡¯t go either. Our seven Elders from the Lan Family and a few others from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect are there. You will die if you go." Xu Zimei gently stroked the girl¡¯s hair, not answering, merely smiling tenderly. "Promise me, okay?" Lan Ke¡¯er looked up, her eyes like clear pools. She said: "Just like the stories you used to tell me, let¡¯s leave this place and find a haven to live in seclusion, never venturing out again. We¡¯ll live out the rest of our lives in obscurity, okay?" In that moment, Xu Zimei gazed at the girl in his arms, his memory seeming to be dragged back to that spring in bygone years. Petals fell like rain, that small village in Zixun Village, and under the setting sun, it was as if the same scene reappeared. ``` "Back then, I thought my future on the Martial Path was promising, and I wanted revenge, unwilling to be tied down by anything," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "But this time, believe me, I will remove every obstacle, definitely," he continued. "But what if you die?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked, her eyes brimming with tears. "It¡¯s not death I fear but living a life that is not fulfilling or brilliant enough. Heaven Beyond Heavens, my origins, there are still many things worth exploring," Xu Zimei replied with a gentle laugh. "Like father, like son," Lan Ke¡¯er said, looking at the man before her with a sense of loss. "Father said he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, that he had contemplated the end from the moment he chose this path. You say you¡¯re not afraid of dying either, that the world is fascinating enough. But what am I to do? Watch father die with my own eyes? Or watch you die? Is a simple and warm life really that hard to attain?" "I¡¯m sorry," Xu Zimei said earnestly as he looked at Lan Ke¡¯er, "but this is a path I must take." In his life, he had let down four people: his parents¡ªin a previous life his mother had fallen into the Demonic Path, his father had aged overnight. Lin Ruhu, the good brother who had blocked a lethal strike for him. And the girl before him, whom he had disappointed and hurt time and again. Xu Zimei had been indifferent to life, having killed countless people, but in the end, he was still human, with Seven Emotions and Six Desires. Without the Seven Emotions and Six Desires, how could he be considered human? Xu Zimei, too, felt pain! ...¡­ "Go then," Lan Ke¡¯er slowly released Xu Zimei¡¯s waist, stood up, and looked at the man before her, saying. "Go, I¡¯ll watch you go." "If you want to blame me, then blame me," Xu Zimei sighed softly. Eventually, he turned and left without any hesitation, resolute and determined. His Blade Qi dominated tens of thousands of miles, his Blade Intent piercing the heavens. His purple robe danced with the wind, his hair moved without a breeze, his silhouette as steadfast as rock. He seemed to gradually overlap with the figure of his past self. Only back then, the sunset was like dusk, but today the sun was blazing like an arrogant sun. Today¡¯s breeze is so serene! Today¡¯s breeze is damn noisy! ...¡­ "Ready for battle?" The Divine Emperor¡¯s figure appeared beside him out of nowhere, asking softly. "Battle!" A single word ¡¯battle¡¯ with an intent that shot straight to the heavens, an endless fighting spirit echoing, the Mad Wind roaring and raging all around, the sun hanging like a fiery ball in the Firmament under the arrogant sun. The youth held his head high, arrogantly striding forward. "I am set on destroying the Lan Family. Not even the Great Emperor can stop me, these are my words, Xu Zimei," he proclaimed. ... The noonday sun shone on the northern gate of Heaven Blue City. The gate, made of Extraterritorial Meteor Iron, was scorching hot to the touch. The gate was marked with countless imprints: handprints, sword, and blade marks. These were the scars left by the Lan Family over tens of thousands of years in their stand against the Heavenly Demon, a testament to their brilliance and honor. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was also the witness to everything over those tens of thousands of years. As the heavy gates opened, Lan Juntian, clad in deep blue robes, walked to the forefront. The moment the gates opened, the war drums arranged on both sides immediately sounded. Their thunderous beats soared to the heavens, shaking the entire Firmament. With a supreme force, they stirred the blood to boiling. Chapter 559 - 558: Slaying Demons In departure by dawn from the west gate, by dusk I return carrying a human head. The spirit weary, only sleep is sought, yet suddenly the call to battle blows. The war drums thundering to the sky resounded long and hollow through heaven and earth, the ¡¯boom, boom, boom¡¯ of their explosions faintly linking together. As if to shatter the entire firmament, causing severe pain to the eardrums, the world was seething. Lan Juntian, in a deep blue robe fresh and ample, stood at the very front. Behind him followed the Elder representatives sent by all the major powers, with the offspring of the Lan Family guarding along both sides of the road. The Demon-Suppressing Drum was struck, its shockwaves thunderous. "Since the establishment of my Lan Family in the era of Wild Desolation, we have endured countless epochs. The struggle against Heavenly Demons has never ceased, and today we convene here for the Demon Vanquishing Grand Assembly. We also intend to unite the people of the world, to subdue monsters and eradicate demons, and to restore to this world a bright and orderly Kun and Qian." As Lan Juntian¡¯s imposing voice fell, the offspring of the Lan Family on both sides also straightened their chests and raised their heads, shouting out loud. "Vanquish demons, vanquish demons, vanquish demons!" ...¡­ "The Demon Vanquishing Assembly begins," Lan Juntian pointed to the firmament and roared. Immediately after, the fog that shrouded the sky was dispelled, the sky was cloudless and pristine as if it had been washed clean. A golden Formation gradually appeared in front, within this Formation, a dazzling and universal golden light shone. Ten golden chains stretched through the depths of the Wugeng Void, ultimately imprisoning a creature in the void. This creature was surrounded by towering Demonic Qi, so vast that it seemed as if it could tear apart the firmament, ceaselessly wandering within the Formation. Terrifying roars that chilled the heart and courage resounded in the sky. As if from an ancient demon, bearing supreme majesty and great power. "That¡¯s a demon," someone muttered softly from below. "What kind of existence is this demon, I fear it could easily annihilate an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," someone said, shaking their head in amazement. "Who would have thought the Lan Family could be so strong as to trap the opponent?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why say so much, the Demon Race indeed should not be underestimated. If there is trouble in the future, let¡¯s lend a hand if we can," another person commented. As the Formation above became visible, ten figures suddenly appeared in the air, sitting cross-legged, surrounding the Formation. These ten towering figures were the seven prime ancestors of the Lan Family, Jiang Wudi of the Invincible Sect, and Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang and Absolute Sword Elder from Heavenly Sword Mountain. The ten exuded a vast presence, and waves of Immortal Qi rose steadily from the air above. Suppressing the entire firmament, connected with the Formation. "Greetings, ancestors," Lan Juntian shouted. He knelt down first, followed by all of the other descendants of the Lan Family. As for the Elders of the other forces, although their ancestors were not present, they still bowed in respect for the predecessors. "I am very grateful to you all for attending the Lan Family¡¯s Demon Vanquishing Assembly," Lan Jiulin stood up and said with a light smile to the people below. "I¡¯ll speak directly about the significance of this Demon Vanquishing Assembly. We hope to unite with the powers of all domains to form the Demon Vanquishing Alliance and cleanse the Yuan Central Continent of Heavenly Demons. We strive to completely eliminate the Demon Seeds from this world before the Destiny Condensation." "Elder Jiulin, we cannot make a decision on this matter, but I will convey your intent clearly to our Sect Gate," an Elder from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect replied from below. "No hurry, I just want to convey a message through this assembly, as long as you all understand," Lan Jiulin said with a smile. "We, the forces of Tianluan Domain, have now joined forces with the Invincible Sect and Heavenly Sword Mountain. Those who are interested can come to find us at any time. We shall together discuss plans against the demons." "Elder Jiulin insists on his mantra of demon-slaying, yet I¡¯ve got a few questions to ask," said Xu Zimei. At that moment, a figure soared into the air, his aura boiling around him as he stood in the sky, facing off against Lan Jiulin in the distance. That figure was none other than Xu Zimei himself, clad in a purple robe, his expression neither happy nor sad, looking at Lan Jiulin with cold, piercing eyes. "Feel free to ask, my friend," Lan Jiulin said with a smile. "What ¡¯demon¡¯ are you slaying exactly, and what does it have to do with the wellbeing of our world?" Xu Zimei asked loudly. "Did this ¡¯demon¡¯ kill your entire family, or did it annihilate your nine relatives?" "How dare you!" At the end of Xu Zimei¡¯s words, elders of the Lan Family below barked sternly. "Which power do you represent, daring to be so impudent in our Lan Family¡¯s presence?" "It¡¯s alright," Lan Jiulin said with a dismissive wave of his hand and a smile. Then looking at Xu Zimei, he continued to smile, "Our Lan Family has a prophecy handed down from our ancestors. One day the Demon King will descend upon the world, bringing with him many demons to destroy it. The actions of our Lan Family are not for ourselves, but for the world at large." "Just because your ancestors said demons will bring destruction, does it have to be true? What makes their words so unquestionably correct?" Xu Zimei spoke up. "The Yuan Central Continent has gone through changes in four different epochs since the beginning of time. The earliest epoch is beyond recall, but from the Mythical Era to the Wild Desolation Era, and now to the current Era of Emperors, what chaos wasn¡¯t related to demons, what strife wasn¡¯t caused by them?" "The day of the Demon¡¯s Advent has not yet arrived. When the seal of the Ancient Demon Cave is broken, then you will understand our Lan Family¡¯s resolve," Lan Jiulin said, shaking his head. "Without any proof, just a prophecy from your ancestors, you want to summon people from all over to fight against the Demon Race, don¡¯t you find that laughable?" Xu Zimei spoke lightly, "Then am I not also entitled to say that according to our ancestors¡¯ prophecy, it¡¯s your Lan Family who is the root of all chaos? Only by exterminating your Lan Family, can we restore a just and orderly world?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lan Jiulin slightly shook his head and said, "Our Lan Family acts without the need to prove anything to anyone. Those who should understand, will inevitably come to understand one day." "I don¡¯t understand, nor do I wish to understand any further," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "You talk of hosting some damned demon-slaying alliance. Today, I am that ¡¯demon¡¯. Here I stand, come slay me." Following his words, Xu Zimei¡¯s aura at the Divine Vein Realm began to surge around him. Like an ocean, the power of his sword intent was spreading up towards the firmament. At that moment, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body was activated. His skin gradually turned a blood black color, and torrents of Demonic Qi rose around him. And down from his forehead, line after line, dark purple marks, like cursed imprints, crept across his face. His eyes were a ferocious red, filled with swirling Demonic Qi. Cold-blooded, numb, devoid of even a trace of emotion. This was the impression Xu Zimei gave to everyone at that moment. The previously clear sky suddenly darkened, with gathering storm clouds that roiled, seemingly churning with lightning and thunderous roars. Chaos¡¯s massive form stepped out of the void, standing silently by Xu Zimei¡¯s side. He took step by step towards Bai Meng in the formation. Chapter 560 - 559 Who Killed Me ``` "Today, I will rescue this demon. Let¡¯s see who can stop me," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Watching his figure, with Demonic Qi surging to the sky, the Absolute Sword Elder snorted coldly and said, "Stop wasting words, just capture him." All around him, the vast Immortal Qi surged towards him, and a heavy longsword tore through the quiet sky, shattering the endless void, pressing down directly towards Xu Zimei. With a "boom," just as the heavy sword was about to strike, a giant hand extended from the void. It caught the blade of the heavy longsword, motionlessly suspended in midair. Then, the giant hand flicked lightly, and with a "boom," an explosion occurred, breaking the heavy sword into two. The Absolute Sword Elder let out a muffled grunt, and his figure retreated swiftly. Everyone then cast their eyes over, only to see the Divine Emperor standing in the Firmament clad in a black robe. His wide black robe enshrouded his entire body, and one could hardly feel any Spiritual Energy around him. He had countered the Absolute Sword Elder¡¯s heavy sword with pure physical strength. The crowd¡¯s expression grew serious as they saw the Absolute Sword Elder stabilize himself and wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. After all, the heavy sword was his Innate True Weapon, bound to him. Having suffered damage, he naturally felt unwell himself. "And who might you be?" "Just a nameless individual," the Divine Emperor replied indifferently. "Are you also a member of the Demon Race?" Lan Jiulin asked with narrowed eyes. "To be precise, no," the Divine Emperor shook his head slightly. "Then you might as well stay out of this mess," Lan Jiulin said. "Good and evil, to me, depend on a single thought. Whether I¡¯m considered demon or righteous, others¡¯ opinions are irrelevant," the Divine Emperor said indifferently. "As for the so-called mess, your Lan Family is not enough to concern me." "Just a coward who doesn¡¯t even dare to reveal his own name, spouting nonsense," the Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang sneered. "I am not just talking. Even if your ancestor, the Heaven-Defying Great Emperor, were here, he might not be able to make me yield," the Divine Emperor replied in a calm tone. "There are more than three thousand swordsmen in Heavenly Sword Mountain, not to mention the ancestor; we can extinguish you ourselves," said the Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang proudly. "In the world, there are thirty million Sword Immortals, yet all must bow before me," the Divine Emperor retorted, shaking his head. With a slap of his large hand, the endless space before him completely collapsed, and space within a hundred miles began to distort. "Stop him," the Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang commanded in a cold voice. He wore a cyan-brown sword robe, similar in design to a kimono. His long hair was tousled all around, with only his sharp, star-like eyes visible on his face. In his eyes, infinite sword lights flickered on and off. He was called the Sword Demon because he was obsessed with swords to the point of madness. Dugu Wenchang stood arrogantly in the sky, slowly drawing the longsword from behind him. It was a four-foot-long sword with a dark edge, engraved with countless shattered stars. "This sword is named Star Slasher Sword; it weighs three thousand seven hundred pounds, forged from meteorites from beyond the heavens. The stars on the sword, splendid and resplendent." Dugu Wenchang, holding the Star Slasher Sword, gathered sword intent as if it were a fiery purgatory, enveloping the sky above. The storm formed by the sword intent almost covered half the Firmament. At the moment he drew his sword, numerous people¡¯s side swords "clang" resonated. Those side swords seemed to respond to Dugu Wenchang, as if wanting to fly out of their sheaths. ``` "With one sword from the west, grinding over the eight desolations, with another, ascending to the Nine States upon the wind." The frosty voice of Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang came from the edge of the sky. Immediately after that, one could see the supreme Sword Intent gathering around him, forming together with the Star Slasher Sword he held in his hand into an enormous and mighty greatsword. The moment the Star Slasher Sword fell, heaven and earth seemed to weep in shock. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A rumbling explosion erupted all around. The Divine Emperor saw this spectacle, his body neither dodging nor evading, simply allowing this vast Sword Intent to strike down upon him. Then there was another "boom," the aftereffects of the explosion rippled outward, and it seemed as if the entire firmament trembled. "This guy, he took that hit of mine head-on," Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang¡¯s pupils contracted as he uttered with slightly parted lips. One saw the shattered sky slowly mending itself, and as everyone¡¯s gaze shifted, the Divine Emperor stood calmly upon the firmament, not even a wrinkle on his clothes. "You really don¡¯t even have the qualifications for me to take you seriously," said the Divine Emperor lightly. "How can this be," Sword Demon Dugu Wenchang stood frozen, his mouth agape and speechless for a long moment. Xu Zimei stepped toward the formation, the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array was still turning slowly, with Demonic Qi surging skywards from within. "Everyone, work together to stop him," Lan Jiulin, the Ancestor of the Lan Family, reacted instantly and said to the people next to him. Altogether, ten figures, each with Immortal Qi vast and billowing like an ocean, ascended and surged towards Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. "How dare the light of a grain of rice compete with the glorious moon," the Divine Emperor sneered. With a wave of his right hand, the space before him was completely twisted, as though strands of the power of reincarnation were spiraling. The space around him warped at a strange angle, eyeing those ten approaching to slay him. As the ten figures stepped into his warped space, the Divine Emperor clenched his right hand. Abruptly, ten vortices appeared in the sky, with five rotating counterclockwise and five clockwise. Then, a devouring force emanated from the vortices, and all ten figures were sucked into the black holes of the whirlpools. "Be careful, everyone," Lan Jiulin cried out in alarm and hurriedly used all his strength to resist the devouring force of the whirlpools. Xu Zimei looked up and stepped forward to the front of the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array. "My lord," Bai Meng asked Xu Zimei, his voice trembling. "You have underestimated the people of this world," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "When the final moment comes, even if I have to sacrifice my life to activate the tenth Vein Gate, I will eradicate the Lan Family," Bai Meng said with shame. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, and then slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from behind his back, with Blade Qi slashing around him. Commencing the Way of Inquiry, he slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow with both hands, and Wu Geng¡¯s Blade Intent fell from the void. With a "boom," the longsword heavily landed on the formation. The formation trembled slightly, and cracks had appeared on the surface of the barrier. "Don¡¯t let him break the formation," the Ancestor of the Lan Family, Lan Jiulin, roared from above. They were too busy preventing the engulfing of the black whirlpools to pay attention to Xu Zimei. Below them, members of the Lan Family all had solemn expressions, as Lan Juntian took a deep breath. He turned to look at the panic-stricken descendants and said loudly: "Our Lan Family has been established since the era of Wild Desolation, for countless years. Our forefathers used their lives, generation after generation, to build the Lan Family we see today. Now, at the moment when our family¡¯s survival is at stake, are you afraid of death?" After Lan Juntian said this, he did not give everyone a chance to respond. Instead, he immediately added, "Fear of death is human nature; there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, who doesn¡¯t want to live well?" Chapter 561 - 560 Death "But in this world, everyone must die one day, either as light as a feather or under the weight of Mount Tai. My Lan Family has no sons who fear death. Now, in this moment of crisis, are you willing to follow me to slay the Demon and protect our Heaven Blue City, to safeguard our Tianluan Domain?" "We are willing," someone from below, with tears brimming in their eyes, drew their weapon and bellowed aloud. The sounds of agreement rose after another within Heaven Blue City as countless members of the Lan Family converged and attacked Xu Zimei in the sky, attempting to prevent him from destroying the Formation again. "I will let the corpses of the Lan Family fill the entire Heaven Blue City," Xu Zimei looked at the Tyrant Shadow in his hand and spoke indifferently. "In these tens of thousands of years, how many Heavenly Demons have you killed? Speaking of a blood debt being repaid in blood, that¡¯s not too much to ask, right?" Blade Intent wreaked havoc in the Firmament, and in the densely clouded sky, it seemed as if a light drizzle was falling. The rain was cool and clear. Xu Zimei turned his head, held his breath, focused his gaze, and drew his sword, then turned and charged into the increasingly fierce downpour. "Even if there are millions of people, those who oppose me will only find piles of bones under their feet." ...... Hundreds of members of the Lan Family charged at Xu Zimei, who fought alone. Above the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, Demonic Qi soared to the sky, merging with the thick clouds. The might of the Divine Vein Realm enveloped him as he executed the nineteen moves of the Way of Inquiry in succession, each one more formidable with the roaring Demonic Qi. "Kill him and revitalize our Lan Family." "Even if it¡¯s the Heavenly Demon, everyone has the right to execute it; we will die with a sense of purpose." Watching these young men die generously for the so-called just cause, Xu Zimei laughed out loud. With his Tyrant Shadow Blade in hand, he swung down, and countless people died miserably under his blade. Raging roars and mournful cries intertwined, resounding together. Blood rain began to pour from the sky, as if everyone had gone mad with killing. One by one, heads fell to the ground, and the youths of the Lan Family came wave after wave. "To win every battle, Against the Current, When the great wind arises, clouds fly, Floating Green Duckweed, Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon, S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slaughter Blade, Annihilation Void." With the execution of the nineteen moves of the Way of Inquiry, one move exploded after another in the sky. Each and every corpse represented the fall of a life, and the people of the Lan Family were beside themselves with fury. "Fight, fight, fight." Roars of fury rose in the sky. People of great influence preserved their own interests, having retreated early on, especially with the existence of someone like the Divine Emperor, who truly did not wish to get involved. Atop the attic of the inner courtyard of the Lan Residence, Lan Ke¡¯er, dressed in green, gazed at the distant sky. The bodies of her clansmen fell one after another, one, two, three.... By the end, she had lost count of how many had died, she did not know how many tears she had shed, and she had even begun to grow numb. What caught her eye was that the man in the sky seemed like a War God, or as if he were the Demon King from the prophecies, covered in blood, as if life meant nothing in his hands. ...... This battle lasted for a whole half day. Xu Zimei felt as if he wasn¡¯t so much killing people as he was harvesting leeks. The leeks kept coming crop after crop, seemingly endless. The bodies were piled up like mountains below, and the rich stench of blood along with the unique odor of the corpses nearly permeated the entire sky. People often act on heated impulse and do many things beyond their own imagination, but when that heat dissipates, most are left only with regret. Whether it was a surge of people or a human wave tactic, in the end, none of it brought Xu Zimei down. Instead, as the number of people around him dwindled, the deafening cheers became fainter. Many people then clearly realized that the tribesmen who had fought shoulder to shoulder with them had now become corpses beneath their feet. Only a few people remained by their side. At this moment, fear began to plant its seeds in some people¡¯s hearts, and some dared not fight any longer, their figures began to shrink back. Only Lan Juntian, along with several family elders, were still struggling to advance towards Xu Zimei. The sharp Blade Qi burst forth from the Tyrant Shadow, directly sending a crowd of people flying. Before Lan Juntian could get up, a blade was already at his neck. "My revered father-in-law," Xu Zimei said with a smirk. "What are you talking about?" Lan Juntian frowned slightly, then quickly realized what was happening. "Ke¡¯er, you have lured Ke¡¯er, haven¡¯t you? No wonder her attitude was so abnormal yesterday." "No, you must believe that I love her more than anyone," Xu Zimei shook his head. "That was simply her choice." "The victor becomes king, the loser the outcast. If you want to kill, then kill. There¡¯s no need to insult me," Lan Juntian said coldly and indifferently. "Even if my Lan Family is exterminated today, other families will stand up in the future. There will come a day when your Demon Race is destroyed. I just regret that I couldn¡¯t rid you all by my own hand." "You are too decayed. Power is in my hands; I decide what is right and wrong. Do you really think you understand the Demon Race? You only know from those so-called prophecies of your ancestors. Isn¡¯t it ignorant to label them with a hat of destruction based on that alone?" Xu Zimei said lightly. "You can say whatever you want. In this life, I share no common sky with the Demon Race," Lan Juntian declared loud and clear. "Then you can go to die," Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he raised the Tyrant Shadow high. "Don¡¯t," just then, a cry of alarm sounded from the side. Lan Ke¡¯er approached swiftly from afar, stepping through the air to block the path of Xu Zimei¡¯s blade. "Please don¡¯t kill my father, I¡¯m begging you." With tears streaming down her face, she shook her head at Xu Zimei, looking haggard. "Don¡¯t, really don¡¯t. I can¡¯t bear to watch my father die before my eyes." "Ke¡¯er, do not beg him. There are none in the Lan Family who crave life and fear death. Even in death, we have no fears," Lan Juntian stated from aside. As he watched Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s sorrowful expression, Xu Zimei crouched down slightly, touching her hair once again. He said with a smile, "Alright, you say not to let him die, so I won¡¯t kill him." After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he chuckled, turned around, and walked away with his blade. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Lan Ke¡¯er felt an emptiness inside her. She wanted to grasp that figure, but felt as if her entire body had lost all strength. Behind her, Lan Juntian still shouted, "Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be grateful because you spared me. In this life, even if I descend into Hell, I will find a way to annihilate your Demon Race." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say a word, just quietly walked towards the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array. When passing by the Divine Emperor, he didn¡¯t make a sound, only his lips parted slightly, mouthing a single word. "Kill!" ¡­ When Xu Zimei moved towards the Formation, the Divine Emperor raised his hand, and the space around him twisted. The space where Lan Juntian stood distorted violently, and his entire body was devoured and twisted into shreds of flesh by the space. "Who let you kill him?" Xu Zimei turned around, cried out in shock, and roared. "In my life as the Divine Emperor, I have never needed to explain my actions to anyone." The Divine Emperor stood proudly in the Void, speaking indifferently. "Fucking drama queen!" Xu Zimei, wielding his blade, charged directly at the Divine Emperor, "You¡¯re seeking death." Chapter 562 - 561 Dreams Broken in Heaven Blue City Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure rushing to kill, the Divine Emperor snorted coldly and directly disappeared into the void. Xu Zimei glanced towards Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s position and sighed softly. "I didn¡¯t expect this either," he said, shaking his head in shame. "How can I face you in the future?" Lan Ke¡¯er looked at Xu Zimei, her eyes filled with pain as she spoke. "It was the Divine Emperor who killed your father, not me, but rest assured, I will avenge you in the future," Xu Zimei said. "But you killed my clansmen," Lan Ke¡¯er crouched on the ground, holding her head and crying. "They also wanted to kill me," Xu Zimei replied. "I would like to be alone for a while, is that okay?" Lan Ke¡¯er said softly, shaking her head slightly. "I will always be with you," Xu Zimei nodded and said. Then he turned around and headed for the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array. The destruction of the Lan Family was not his wish, but unfortunately, they ultimately stood on the opposite side of him. The other party had declared war, and naturally, Xu Zimei would not remain indifferent. People yearn for a happy ending, but more often than not, the world is filled with sadness. He would respect Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s choices, and no matter what the outcome, Xu Zimei, having made his move, would not regret it. In front of the Life and Death Demon Extinguishing Array, Xu Zimei held Tyrant Shadow, and endless Blade Intent emanated from the blade. With a "boom," the sky-filled Blade Intent converged, and finally, it came crashing down with great force. With that strike, the barrier around the Formation broke, and all ten golden chains shattered as well. Inside the Formation, Bai Meng roared in anger, his body enveloped in Demonic Qi like a sea of Purgatory. Bai Meng slowly raised his hands and, reaching back, grasped the golden chains on his arms, pulling them forcefully. With a "bang bang," the golden chains all broke apart, becoming extremely fragile without the support of the Formation¡¯s power. After a few more sounds, all the chains on Bai Meng were torn off. He stepped out of the Formation one by one, his Demonic Qi engulfing half the firmament. He seemed like a true Demon emerging into the world, and with every step, countless cracks appeared in space beneath his feet. As Bai Meng walked step by step, the overwhelming Demonic Qi formed a terrifying and fierce giant face that emerged behind him. Xu Zimei, looking at the trapped ancestors of the Lan Family, turned to Bai Meng and said, "I leave them to you." Bai Meng nodded, and then his right hand reached out, condensing a sphere of Demonic Qi between his fingers. The sphere quickly expanded dozens of times in size, swallowing all ten members of Lan Jiulin and their bodies. At the moment of swallowing, the only female figure, Jiang Wudi, suddenly became blurred. Then, a shadow emerged from around her, illuminating the nine heavens and the ten earths, transforming into a beam of light, and directly breaking through Bai Meng¡¯s space with Jiang Wudi, fleeing into the distance. "Emperor Soul?" Bai Meng uttered in light surprise. "If you dare to leave, I will go and destroy your Invincible Sect right now," Xu Zimei¡¯s voice came from behind. The escaping light hesitated for a moment and then slowly dissipated, revealing Jiang Wudi¡¯s figure in mid-air. With a cold look in her eyes, she looked at Xu Zimei and said, "I will take full responsibility for this matter; it has nothing to do with the Sect Gate." "It seems you and the Invincible Emperor indeed have a special relationship. He was willing to split a part of his Emperor Soul to save your life," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The Emperor Soul is a part of the Great Emperor¡¯s true soul, which, for a Great Emperor, is even more important than the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts. Usually, unless it¡¯s for someone very important, a Great Emperor would not split their true soul. "What do you want?" Jiang Wudi looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Let¡¯s do this. You help me find someone, and I can consider not destroying your Invincible Sect," Xu Zimei smiled. "After all, aside from this incident, there hasn¡¯t been much involvement between your Invincible Sect and our Demon Race." "Find whom?" Jiang Wudi fell silent for a moment before finally asking. "The current Saint Heir of the Taoist Clan, Dao Tianyun, as well as the whereabouts of the Taoist Clan," Xu Zimei said. He had previously visited the River of Fate to observe the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s destiny and discovered that he had been reincarnated as the son of the Taoist Clan Leader. There are accounts from the past that need to be settled, not unreturnable, but when the time comes, they should be slowly repaid. Be it Baili Xiao or the Reincarnation Elder, Xu Zimei would not let either of them off the hook. "Fine," Jiang Wudi pondered for a moment before ultimately nodding in agreement. Because just moments ago, he felt someone locking onto him from the void, the intent to kill so intense. If he denied the request, he feared he would be executed on the spot. "One more thing," Xu Zimei said. "Have the members of your Invincible Sect spread a message outside. Say that the people of the Lan Family are all demonic. Your Invincible Sect joined forces with Heavenly Sword Mountain to exterminate the Lan Family. Unfortunately, the two ancestors from Heavenly Sword Mountain sacrificed themselves for the greater good by perishing alongside the Ancestor of the Lan Family in this battle." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, all the elders of the Lan Family beside him were infuriated to the point of bursting. Looking at Xu Zimei, they shouted, "Demon, you are the true demons! May you never rest in peace." "Ancestors, we have failed you. I, Lan Jiulin, am unworthy of the Lan Family¡¯s ancestral line." Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Jiang Wudi felt a silent condolence in his heart. This was a thorough heart-wrenching murder, not only annihilating the Lan Family but also intent on tarnishing their millennia-old reputation by branding them as demonic. Once this label becomes established, if no one comes to their defense in future generations, the demonic stigma might haunt this Demon-Slaying Family for eternity. "You need not be so heartbroken. I am merely returning to the Lan Family what they have done to us," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "What¡¯s wrong with being demonic? It¡¯s you who branded us, and it¡¯s not like my Demon Race did anything to Yuan Central Continent." Bai Meng clasped his hands together, and the dark orb enveloped all the members of the Lan Family inside it. He then shrank the dark orb and swallowed it whole. "This is my Despair Space. I will let them suffer torments in despair until they die hopelessly," Bai Meng said calmly. "All right, I will take care of these matters," said Jiang Wudi helplessly as he could only nod in agreement. Xu Zimei waved his hand, not saying anything further. Jiang Wudi finally gave Xu Zimei a deep look before stepping into the void and leaving. ...... "My lord, this is a Chaos Crystal," Bai Meng immediately snatched the Chaos Crystal and presented it before Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked at the Chaos Crystal in his hand, a murky grey that prevented him from seeing clearly inside it. He asked, "Can it still be used now?" "I¡¯m afraid not. The seal can only surface on the day of the once-in-a-millennium celestial origin," Bai Meng said regretfully. "Since that time has already passed, to use it again, we might have to wait another thousand years." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 563 - 562 All Beings are Vegetation "It¡¯s alright, I can feel that the day Destiny manifests is drawing nearer and nearer. I believe it won¡¯t be long before I will go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and then I can head directly to the Ancient Demon Cave," Xu Zimei said, looking into the distant skyline with a light chuckle. "Although we can¡¯t break the Demon-Suppressing Lock, we can find the Void Spirit Monkey to break the outer seals first and establish contact with the Ancient Demon Cave." "Understood, Master, shall we head to the Void Valley?" Bai Meng inquired. "Let¡¯s settle the matters here with the Lan Family and then depart," Xu Zimei nodded in response. With Bai Meng having devoured all seven of the Lan Family¡¯s ancestors, the upper echelon of the family also suffered countless losses. Now, those who survived in the Lan Family were mostly servants and juniors with low cultivation levels. "How should we deal with these people?" the Divine Emperor asked from the side. "I don¡¯t ask, nor do I care. You handle it yourself," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I understand," the Divine Emperor pondered for a moment and eventually nodded slowly. After dealing with the Lan Family¡¯s ancestors, Xu Zimei realized that Lan Ke¡¯er was no longer to be seen. He stepped down through the air, arriving inside the Lan Residence. Some of the Lan Family¡¯s people were hiding, while others, upon seeing Xu Zimei, knelt trembling on the ground, not daring to lift their heads. "Although the path of the strong is filled with killing, and everyone who becomes powerful has countless skeletons in their hands, I really didn¡¯t want to exterminate your Lan Family," Xu Zimei said calmly. "Sadly, your Lan Family has its own convictions that span tens of thousands of years. Slaying demons is your belief, and the reason the Demon-Slaying Family exists." Xu Zimei once again made his way to the inner courtyard of the Lan Family. The once-thriving Demon Vanquishing Trees on either side were now withered, hanging desolately by the roadside. The inner courtyard too had become desolate, with hardly any members of the Lan Family to be seen. When Xu Zimei entered the inner courtyard, he saw Yun, the maid of Lan Ke¡¯er, waiting anxiously. "Young Master Xu," Yun greeted nervously. "Where is Ke¡¯er?" Xu Zimei asked. "Miss told me to give this to you," Yun said, handing over a handkerchief to Xu Zimei. The handkerchief was embroidered with silk threads, and on it was an image. The scene depicted was the day Xu Zimei met Lan Ke¡¯er; the two were in an alley with Lan Ke¡¯er holding a longsword to Xu Zimei¡¯s neck. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, slowly turned the handkerchief over, and saw bold letters written on the back. "No boundaries in heaven and earth, today I part with thee, in Red Dust Palace, an olden dream, breaks in Heaven Blue City." Xu Zimei slowly put away the handkerchief, closed his eyes for a brief silence, and then asked, "Has she gone to the Red Dust Palace?" "I do not know, Miss only left a message for you not to go looking for her," Yun said, terrified. "If she doesn¡¯t want me to find her, why would she tell me where she¡¯s going," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "She just doesn¡¯t know how to face me at the moment. Nevermind, let her have some peace. I just won¡¯t go to the Red Dust Palace for now." "Young master, may I leave now?" Yun asked timidly from the side. "You are her maid; I won¡¯t trouble you," Xu Zimei nodded in response. Watching Yun¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei sat alone on the balcony of the inner courtyard. He poured himself several cups of wine and lay back on the recliner, squinting. The Lan Family was exterminated, and Heaven Blue City was destroyed. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The residents here had already begun to leave their homes and depart from this place, but Xu Zimei had not destroyed the city. He slept deeply, as if all the world¡¯s affairs had nothing to do with him. No one dared disturb him, and by the time he woke up, the sky had already turned to evening, and darkness had fallen. Bai Meng and the Divine Emperor were conversing in the pavilion below the attic when they saw Xu Zimei coming down, and both stood up. "Everything here has been dealt with," said the Divine Emperor on the side. "We¡¯ll go to Void Valley tomorrow," Xu Zimei said. The two nodded. ...... As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, Void Valley is also a peculiar place. What makes it peculiar is that going to Void Valley is all about luck. If you¡¯re lucky, even an ordinary Vein Practitioner can survive there; if you¡¯re unlucky, even a Great Emperor might be in danger. The most abundant thing in Void Valley might just be the Void Turbulence. First, we must talk about the rules of this universe. The Great Dao is nine, from which ten are derived, and ten represents Perfection. In other words, in our world, there are no absolute checkmates; all things leave a glimmer of hope for life. Similarly, because the Great Dao isn¡¯t perfect, there is no such thing as a perfect absolute in this world. Everything has its duality, even the Yuan Central Continent we inhabit isn¡¯t perfect. It¡¯s said that during the formation of the Yuan Central Continent, there was a space that wasn¡¯t complete. Inside this space, where the space flows chaotically, creatures that appear inside are in much less danger if they don¡¯t come into contact with the turbulence. If swept up by the Void Turbulence, the unlucky ones would be torn apart by the space, reduced to ash. Even the lucky ones would be pulled into other spaces, and no one knows what lies at the other end of that space. Since almost no one has returned alive from inside it. According to legend, the Vast Emperor once used his enormous power to exit from that space, but after he came out, he didn¡¯t say anything and ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. However, there¡¯s actually not nothing inside Void Valley. There grows a kind of tree called the Void Tree. It¡¯s said that items made from Void Wood, which comes from the Void Tree, can allow one to traverse spaces and even comprehend the Profound Meaning of the void. Of course, the use of Void Wood is much broader, and it is much coveted by many people. Because of the special nature of Void Valley, indeed, many people risk their luck and often go there to collect Void Wood. ...... The next morning, Xu Zimei and his two companions left Heaven Blue City to set out toward Void Valley. Void Valley is located at the border between the Tianluan Domain and the Nine States Domain. According to what the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun said, the Void Spirit Monkeys live in Void Valley, unfazed by the Void Turbulence. Additionally, due to their scarcity, it¡¯s nearly impossible for people to encounter them. Because the Divine Emperor wanted to return to the Old Land to take care of many matters after finally restoring his cultivation, Xu Zimei did not stop him. So he took the opportunity to go to Void Valley with Bai Meng. The morning sunlight shone on the walls of Heaven Blue City as usual, only the city now was completely deserted, unlike its former bustle. Xu Zimei summoned the Dark Heaven Tiger and leisurely made his way toward Void Valley. A man, a tiger, a Curved Blade, an empty city. "All beings are like grass and wood, only you are Qing Shan," Xu Zimei sighed softly. ...... At this time, in the Eastern Continent, in the location of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. The arrival of a young man completely disrupted the peace of this core area of the Eastern Continent, where a sect with the presence of two emperors existed. Chapter 564 - 563 Turmoil of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect In the location of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Jiang Mochou stood firm in his black robe, facing the wind, hovering in the sky as the might of the Saint Vein Realm surged around him. Below him, three elders of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect lay on the ground. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Summon Fu Tianming," Jiang Mochou said indifferently. "Who are you? How dare you intrude on our Taiyuan Heavenly Sect," an elder below shouted harshly. "I have come only for revenge, and it has nothing to do with anyone else," Jiang Mochou replied lightly. At that moment, a woman came running over in panic from afar. She was dressed in a purple robe with her long hair tied at the back of her head with a blue ribbon. Looking at Jiang Mochou, she called out with a mix of emotions, "Mochou." "Sister," Jiang Mochou acknowledged the woman, Jiang Lili, with a calm expression. "Why have you come here? Hurry, leave¡ªsomeone has already informed the Sect Master of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect," Jiang Lili said anxiously. "Do you want me to leave, or are you afraid I will kill Fu Tianming?" Jiang Mochou asked coldly. "You could stay with the man who murdered our father; today, I am here for revenge. Didn¡¯t you tell me before that in this world, only power matters, and nothing else is worth mentioning? Today I have come to see for myself just how insignificant the things you value really are." "Who dares to offend my Taiyuan Heavenly Sect," suddenly, a fierce shout echoed from the distant horizon. A tremendously powerful force gathered in the sky, and accompanied by the three Great Elders of the Sect, the current Sect Master of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Fu Juelei, appeared in the air with his son Fu Tianming. "Do you remember me, young master Fu?" Jiang Mochou asked, looking at Fu Tianming and biting his lip faintly. "Who are you?" Fu Tianming asked, puzzled. "It seems the young master indeed has a short memory. Have you forgotten the small village at the foot of Taiyuan Mountain from over a decade ago?" Jiang Mochou said with a chill in his voice. Hearing Jiang Mochou¡¯s words, Fu Tianming quickly looked at Jiang Lili. He normally wouldn¡¯t have remembered such a trivial matter, but since Jiang Lili was from that village, he had some recollection of it. "He¡¯s my brother," Jiang Lili finally spoke after a moment of silence. "I don¡¯t care what happened between you, I¡¯ll only ask once¡ªare you going to surrender willingly, or shall I take action?" Fu Juelei spoke calmly from the side. As his voice fell, the might of the Divine Vein Realm erupted around him. All eight Vein Gates around him opened, and a fierce storm of power began to ravage the area. "Are you up for it?" Jiang Mochou chuckled, shaking his head. In that moment, the third Battle Body activated, and the Crimson Flame Emperor Body transformed into raging flames that filled the midair. The blazing flames, in just a blink of an eye, set the Firmament ablaze, tinting half the sky blood-red. "One of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies," Fu Juelei exclaimed in surprise, frowning. Suddenly, Jiang Mochou, enveloped by the flames like the sun at high noon, lunged straight for Fu Tianming. "Son, step back," Fu Juelei said, frowning. Then he slapped his giant palm forward and began to fight with Jiang Mochou. Due to the intensity of the battle between the two, the other elders didn¡¯t dare to interfere. The fierce flames burned wildly in the sky, the inherent fire of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body being extremely strange. It was difficult to extinguish and seemed to use all things under heaven as its fuel, capable of being incinerated. Even the Taiyuan Spiritual Energy of Fu Juelei couldn¡¯t avoid it, handicapping his combat abilities. Fortunately, Jiang Mochou was only in the Saint Vein Realm and hadn¡¯t reached the level of the Divine Vein Realm. Otherwise, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect might have had to call upon the old ancestors to emerge. Fu Juelei¡¯s Taiyuan Spiritual Energy in his hands was full of might, almost completely overwhelming Jiang Mochou in the fight. As Jiang Mochou fought and retreated, it seemed he had already fallen into a disadvantage. Fu Juelei¡¯s Spiritual Energy transformed into a white long saber in his hands, which he swung down towards Jiang Mochou with great force. Just as Jiang Mochou was about to be struck, his body, without the slightest deviation, did not try to dodge at all. "Not good, his target is Ming¡¯er," Fu Juelei exclaimed in shock, but it was already too late. The flames around Jiang Mochou suddenly surged, burning up half of the Firmament and enveloping the area around him. Immediately after, he stretched out his right hand, stepping through empty space to appear before Fu Tianming, grabbing him by the throat. This Fu Tianming also had some cultivation. He tried to dodge but found that the flames of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body had already enveloped his surroundings. He dared not touch the flames and could only watch as his throat was grasped. "Ming¡¯er," Fu Juelei roared from behind. The Spiritual Energy saber in his hand swung down heavily towards Jiang Mochou¡¯s back. "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me," Fu Tianming looked at Jiang Mochou, struggling and shouting at the eyes filled with intense killing intent just inches away. "Whatever you want, I¡¯ll agree to it." "Farewell," said Jiang Mochou with a light laugh. Then he let go of Fu Tianming with both hands, and the other¡¯s body fell straight from the sky. The Elder nearby wanted to catch him but found that a flame ignited on Fu Tianming¡¯s body for no reason. Immediately, the flames completely engulfed Fu Tianming¡¯s entire body, and with a series of ghastly screams, he was completely reduced to ashes. In the empty expanse of the Firmament, only Fu Juelei¡¯s roar of rage remained. And the sound of the Spiritual Energy saber stabbing into Jiang Mochou¡¯s back. Fu Juelei held the Spiritual Energy saber, hacking away madly. Jiang Mochou turned slightly, chuckled lightly, and said, "Sect Master Fu, you still can¡¯t kill me. We¡¯ll meet again!" His face was pale, but he tore open the space in front of him with his hands, and his figure disappeared. Fu Juelei wanted to pursue but a Blazing Flame scorched that patch of sky, preventing him from moving forward. Watching Jiang Mochou¡¯s retreating figure, the dazed Jiang Lili below murmured softly, "Brother." ...... The afternoon sun shone through the densely leafed branches into the jungle, casting speckled reflections among the underbrush. Jiang Mochou¡¯s figure appeared in a section of the jungle, collapsing against a large tree, bloodied, after space had been torn apart. Just as Jiang Mochou was thinking of healing and recovering, the sound of footsteps approached from the side. He quickly turned his head to look and saw a young man in a purple robe walking by. The young man was quite handsome, but what stood out most were his pair of white eyebrows. His eyebrows were pure white like snow, thick and noticeable. "Who are you?" Jiang Mochou quickly got to his feet, warily watching the young man. "Allow me to introduce myself, the current Saint Heir of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, you can call me by my Way of Inquiry, Primordial," the young man said with a smile. "You don¡¯t need to be tense, I won¡¯t take advantage of someone in peril. I only wanted to see what sort of being would cause such an uproar in our Taiyuan Heavenly Sect." Despite the young man¡¯s words, Jiang Mochou remained on high alert. Chapter 565 - 564 Sniping the Demon King "Rest assured, although I am the Saint Heir of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, my current achievements have nothing to do with them. That place was just a stepping stone for me," Primordial said with a shake of his head and a smile. "If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave," Jiang Mochou said indifferently. "I quite like your Battle Body," Primordial said with a smile. "Then try it," Jiang Mochou said coldly as flames blazed fiercely around him. "You misunderstand, although the Battle Body is good, it doesn¡¯t suit me," Primordial chuckled. As he finished speaking, the world suddenly darkened, and a dark gray gas enveloped the sky. At that moment, ripples emanated around him with the Bagua, slowly spreading in all directions. The previously somewhat noisy jungle instantly fell silent. Here, it seemed as if air, time, space¡ªeverything¡ªstood still. All around, the view was hazed over, as if everything had regressed to a more ancient, primitive era. "The fourth Battle Body, the Primordial Body." Primordial said calmly. "Chaos is primitive, but the Primordial state of the universe is even more so. With Primordial there is something, yet nothing; without name, it begins with one, having one but yet unformed. Primordial is the root of the Dao, the beginning of Qi." "You," Jiang Mochou observed the scene and fell silent for a moment. "I am Primordial, and Primordial is also me," Primordial said with a laugh. "Once your injuries have healed, I will defeat you in front of everyone." "I¡¯ll be waiting," Jiang Mochou replied calmly. Then, with a wave of Primordial¡¯s hands, the hazy world dispersed, and once the world cleared, his figure vanished without a trace. "This world is truly vast," Jiang Mochou said with a light laugh and a subtle sense of wonder while looking up at the sky. Then he sat in the jungle, healing his injuries. The danger he faced at the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect had exceeded his expectations, especially with Primordial¡¯s later appearance. Even with his third Battle Body and various divine skills learned from his master, he was still not a match for someone in the Divine Vein Realm. Jiang Mochou decided to return to the Endless Immortal Mountain and wait until he reached the Divine Vein Realm before preparing for his destiny. Seven days later, his injuries fully healed, and he took to the sky towards the Endless Immortal Mountain. Almost half a month passed as he followed the Token given by his master and returned to the Endless Immortal Mountain through the vast mist. Void Elder was still on the Endless Immortal Mountain, coming and going by the small ordinary wooden house with the sunrise and sunset. When Jiang Mochou returned, the old man was watering the medicinal herbs he had planted with a watering can. Jiang Mochou stood aside without disturbing him until the elder had finished watering everything, he then greeted softly, "Master." "You¡¯ve grown a lot from this trip out," the Void Elder said with a smile looking at Jiang Mochou. "Master, my great revenge has been avenged," Jiang Mochou said. "The mission you wished to entrust to me, I can now undertake without any reservation." "Indeed, when the master took you as his disciple, he did have some personal intentions," the Void Elder said with a gentle smile. "The disciple understands, there are so many things in this world, who can make it clear," Jiang Mochou laughed. "Without master, I might not have reached today." "The master has only one request, for himself and for the common people," the Void Elder said seriously. "On the day Destiny forms, I want you to snipe the Demon King." "Snipe the Demon King?" Jiang Mochou said, puzzled. "Who the final Great Emperor is doesn¡¯t matter; what¡¯s important is to kill the Demon King and prevent him from carrying the destiny of this life." The Void Elder said, "Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s not just you alone. You¡¯re just one of the snipers; we have been preparing for this for a long time." "Disciple understands," Jiang Mochou fell silent for a moment before speaking gravely. "Good, this won¡¯t disgrace the Third Battle Body," the Void Elder said with a satisfied smile. "In the coming time, I will help you strive to break through to the Divine Vein Realm, and we will meet again on the Day of Destiny." ...¡­ On the seventh day en route to Void Valley, the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s massive body was running swiftly. All the passersby who witnessed the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s might kept a respectful distance, not daring to disturb it. Thus, Xu Zimei encountered no mishaps along the way. On this day, under the clear and sunny sky, Xu Zimei had entered the territory governed by the Heavenly Emperor Gate from the Vast Immortal Sect¡¯s domain. As the strongest power in the Tianluan Domain, the Heavenly Emperor Gate had lived through an era of Three Heavenly Emperors, and could be called a true behemoth. From the Ancestor Heavenly Emperor to the Northern Emperor, and then to the Thunder Emperor, this Sect Gate has spanned the better part of the Tianluan Domain¡¯s era. That day, as the Dark Heaven Tiger was on its way, suddenly there was a "boom." A loud explosion echoed up from beneath the earth. Immediately after, the whole earth¡¯s crust began to move, land collapsed, and the underground roared like thunder, as if a prehistoric giant beast were awakening. The entire ground shook violently. The frequency and area of this shaking were so vast that in the blink of an eye, that entire stretch of land had sunk. The Dark Heaven Tiger did not even have time to escape before falling down with it. Explosions from deep within the earth grew louder and louder, audible even dozens of kilometers away. Shortly after the explosion, several figures flew over from the distance. The nearest city to this location was known as the Heavenly Demon City. The city lord was a transcendent Great Demon transformed into human form. Having once saved the life of a core Elder of the Heavenly Emperor Gate, it had been assigned to govern this city. In Myriad Demons City, humans and monsters could coexist peacefully. They did not infringe upon each other and could even form wide circles of friends. Among the distant figures, the fastest was a Heaven Eagle. This Heaven Eagle was several dozen meters long, with multicolored wings, and its eyes were a gloomy brown. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A scream from the eagle tore through the silent sky, and with the flap of its wings, stirred up a storm. When the Heaven Eagle, like a streak of light, arrived at the location of the earthquake, there came another shrill and piercing cry, and the Heaven Eagle¡¯s body surged with spiritual energy. His body began to transform, and in the blink of an eye, he had become a Cyan-robed Taoist. He wore a wide cyan robe embroidered with various patterns of monsters. The cyan robe cloaked his entire body, and the Cyan-robed Taoist looked towards the direction of the earthquake, silent and contemplative. The earthquake lasted an unusually long time, nearly as long as several sticks of incense, as a "rumbling" sound rolled in. A blood-red palace gradually emerged from below the ground. At that moment, apart from the Cyan-robed Taoist, many Loose Cultivators had also gathered around. The moment the blood-red palace emerged, a sound like bell tolls rang out. "I am Bai Changfeng. Seven days from now, my legacy will open for the destined ones to await." Chapter 566 - 565: God of Slaughter ``` "Bai Changfeng, who is that?" some loose cultivators asked in confusion. "This name seems very familiar," someone murmured thoughtfully. Then he said, "God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng, yes, could this be the same God of Slaughter from back then?" "God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng," the City Lord of Myriad Demons City, who was the Cyan-robed Taoist transformed from the Heaven Eagle, slightly furrowed his brows. "What did that voice just say? This place is the legacy land left by God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng?" A loose cultivator exclaimed in shock, realizing what was at stake, excitedly said, "If someone were to obtain this legacy, couldn¡¯t they become the new God of Slaughter?" While some were thrilled, others were not blinded by their excitement and voiced their concerns. "Since it¡¯s the legacy land of the God of Slaughter, the inside is probably not simple, given the God of Slaughter¡¯s temperament, maybe one in ten who enter will survive. If there isn¡¯t a suitable heir, it might even kill all who enter." "Who cares, we loose cultivators have lives as fragile as paper. Having this opportunity is already quite good. We have to give it our all no matter what." The many loose cultivators nearby were all abuzz with discussion, as the legacy had just been uncovered, so not a lot of people had gathered here yet. "In seven days, it will probably be another fierce battle of dragons and tigers." Because the legacy would open in seven days, the martial artists who arrived started to find places to quietly wait. Even the Cyan-robed Taoist sat down cross-legged at the side. The spring climate was pleasant, and the sunny rays shone brightly upon the plains, a gentle breeze softly blowing through. Due to the vast size of this legacy palace, almost the entire Tianluan Domain was rocked. These seven days, like fleeting white steeds, passed in a flash. During this time, people from various forces and loose cultivators began to gather here. ...¡­ Speaking of Bai Changfeng, the reason he was bestowed the moniker of God of Slaughter was due to his exceedingly heavy killing nature. It¡¯s said that in the year of his birth, a star fell from the sky, which upon inspection, was identified as the Seven Killings Star. On the day of his birth, his family died under mysterious circumstances. People around him thought he had a bad fate, and ultimately decided unanimously to abandon him in the wilderness to fend for himself. Just when everyone thought he would surely die, this newborn somehow miraculously survived. There are stories of people witnessing in the wilderness, blood elk feeding him, and bloodthirsty lions guarding his side as they raised him. Bai Changfeng truly made his mark with his fight against the Overturning Sea Immortal Sect. The Overturning Sea Immortal Sect is an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, also renowned throughout the Tianluan Domain. Ultimately, in the battle between them, it was said Bai Changfeng sealed off the entire territory of the Overturning Sea Immortal Sect and slaughtered all its members without exception. The ground was stained red with blood, and even the sky emitted the stench of blood. From then on, the name of the God of Slaughter was known far and wide, and most people were reluctant to provoke the God of Slaughter, for his enemies had all become corpses. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, the life of the God of Slaughter is even more splendid and rich, a person who seemed to disregard life yet lived within the rules. ...¡­ In the seven days before the opening of the legacy, all sorts of people converged here. On this day, a purple palanquin was seen flying from the edge of the sky, carried by an Immortal Crane. The Immortal Crane soared haughtily through the mid-air, its body lithe and slender, the red crown on its head radiating a pure red glow. "It¡¯s the Haoran Righteous Crane, it looks like people from the Vast Immortal Sect have arrived," someone said with a frown in a low voice. Following that, the Immortal Crane let out a piercing cry, and the curtains of the purple palanquin were lifted, revealing a young man in a purple robe who stepped out from within. ``` The young man¡¯s face bore a warm smile, and his long hair was neatly tied behind his head. He had quite the dashing and graceful demeanor of a spirited young man. "It¡¯s Hao Chen, the contemporary Saint Heir of the Vast Immortal Sect," someone remarked. "These Imperial Rule Immortal Sect people really have some nerve, despite having excellent resources, they still compete with us Loose Cultivators for these things." Someone inevitably complained with dissatisfaction. Just then, a roar akin to that of a dragon¡¯s bellow came from beside them. Right after, three creatures resembling Jiao Dragons flew swiftly from the edge of the sky, riding the clouds and fog. These three Jiao Dragon-like creatures were pulling something akin to a bed. To be more precise, it looked more like a wide, soft cushion. This cushion was several meters long, surrounded by transparent gauze that allowed a blurry view of the scene inside. A figure was seen lying leisurely on the cushion, while several maids attended to them. "It¡¯s that monster girl from the Long River Immortal Sect again," remarked a Loose Cultivator ruefully. In the entire Tianluan Domain, it was almost common knowledge that Luo Shengqing, the current Saintess of the Long River Immortal Sect, loved to cross-dress. Despite being a lady, she always liked to appear as a dashing young master, and her entourage of admiring followers made for a merry sight. ... "Around us, in this Legacy Land, ultimately only one can succeed. The rest of you are merely running along," came Luo Shengqing¡¯s voice from above, light and clear as a bell. "Miss Luo, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t join this hectic scene. Precisely because it¡¯s fraught with danger inside, let us contend for it. It¡¯d be a pity if Miss Luo¡¯s pretty face were to be marred," a Loose Cultivator said with a chuckle. These Loose Cultivators, with the world as their home and heads hanging on their belts, weren¡¯t too afraid of these Imperial Rule Immortal Sect folks. As everyone was chatting away, suddenly someone exclaimed in surprise. "Look, isn¡¯t there someone atop the Blood Palace?" Following the direction pointed out by the speaker, everyone turned their heads and saw a tiger and a young man just arriving atop the Blood Palace. The young man was casually lying there, one leg crossed over the other. "Friend, what are you doing atop the Blood Palace?" someone shouted loudly. "Soaking up the sun," replied the youth atop the Blood Palace with a smile. "Friend, the Blood Palace is full of dangers; it might be better for you to come down," someone else advised. The young man hummed in acknowledgement, then sat astride the Dark Heaven Tiger and slowly descended. Just as Xu Zimei stepped down, someone nearby greeted him, "I am Wang Huikun from the Northern Border, may I know where you hail from, friend?" "Eastern Continent," Xu Zimei replied with a light chuckle. "Are you here to vie for the God of Slaughter legacy as well?" asked someone nearby. "I suppose so," Xu Zimei responded with a smile and a nod of his head. "To have come from the distant Eastern Continent to the central Continent, the journey must have been fraught with many dangers," said Wang Huikun with a smile. These Loose Cultivators, always eager to make friends, may not be sincere in friendship, but having a friend meant there was nowhere they couldn¡¯t go in the future. While they were exchanging words, a young man came swaggering from afar. Chapter 567 - 566 Are You Kidding? The young man didn¡¯t look very old, dressed in a yellow robe, slightly corpulent in figure. Two awe-inspiring elders followed behind him. The youth approached Xu Zimei and patted the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s back, smiling as he said, "Friend, this mount of yours looks quite impressive. There seems to be some Wild Desolation bloodline in it." "It was a gift," Xu Zimei said with a nod and a smile. "How about you name a price and sell it to me, friend? I really like this mount," the youth said with a grin. "It¡¯s not for sale," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head slightly. "Do you recognize me, friend?" the youth asked with a light chuckle. "Have we met before?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning slightly. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Wang Huikun next to him gently tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve. He whispered a reminder, "His name is Feiyu Chang Hong, and his sister is Feiyu Qingyun." Xu Zimei pondered briefly, then shook his head and said, "Never heard of them." "You haven¡¯t heard of Feiyu Qingyun? She¡¯s Xiang Kunlun¡¯s fianc¨¦e," Wang Huikun quickly explained. "And who the hell is Xiang Kunlun?" Xu Zimei felt increasingly confused. Wang Huikun looked at Xu Zimei as if he were looking at a strange creature and took a long time before he could utter a few words. "The contemporary Saint Heir of the Heavenly Emperor Gate." "Oh," Xu Zimei responded indifferently with a nod, then asked, "Am I very familiar with him?" "Probably not, after all, such figures are not ones we can come into contact with," Wang Huikun speculated. "If we¡¯re not close, then why should I sell my mount to him? Just because he¡¯s uglier than me?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Friend, how can you still not understand? Xiang Kunlun¡¯s brother-in-law is not someone we can afford to offend," Wang Huikun hurriedly held Xu Zimei back as he spoke. "Besides, I heard that Feiyu Qingyun is very fond of her only brother." "What¡¯s that got to do with me?" Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "Why can¡¯t I explain this to you," Wang Huikun said anxiously. "It¡¯s just a mount, give it to him. For people like us loose cultivators, staying alive is more important than anything. In the days of old, neither Firmament Emperor nor Emperor Taiyuan were anything but loose cultivators who became Emperors. Believe me, although we may have been born ordinary and lowly, there are many paths to altering fate. Even ordinary people have their greatness." Wang Huikun seemed to be speaking from the depths of his heart, and his emotions were just getting to the right pitch as he uttered a line. "Come autumn, on the eighth of September, after I bloom, a hundred flowers shall perish at my hand." Seeing Wang Huikun in such a fervent state, it seemed as though he were the man destined to defy fate. Xu Zimei remained silent for a moment then finally said softly, "Who told you that I am a loose cultivator?" "Aren¡¯t you?" "No." "Then who are you?" "The contemporary Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect." "The one with four Emperors?" "Right!" ...¡­ At that moment, the atmosphere seemed to fall into a strange silence. "You¡¯re kidding?" Wang Huikun looked at Xu Zimei, his expression indescribable as he spoke. "You never asked before," Xu Zimei said. "Then you two big shots talk, I¡¯ve intruded," Wang Huikun silently retreated to one side. ``` "I say, what are you two whispering about?" the young man in the yellow robe, Feiyu Changhong, looked at Xu Zimei, frowning as he asked. "Nothing much, just that I don¡¯t plan on selling you the mount," Xu Zimei replied. Feiyu Changhong fell silent for a moment, then suddenly laughed, "I really like your personality, but a bold character needs to be backed by one¡¯s own strength." He slightly waved his hand and the two elders behind him stepped forward with overwhelming presence. Both of these elders were of the Emperor Pulse Realm. This showed just how favored Feiyu Changhong was. Beings of the Divine Vein Realm were basically the strongest in a sect, besides the ancestors who seldom appeared. And those of the Saint Vein Realm, they were often the core elders or even the Sect Master of a force, such beings would definitely not serve as bodyguards. To have two beings of the Emperor Pulse Realm as protectors, one could say it was the limit. ... "Boy, if you don¡¯t toast, you¡¯ll have to drink a forfeit," the elder on the left said menacingly as he stepped forward. The aura of the Emperor Pulse Realm surged around him. "You, why choose to be a dog when you could be anything else?" Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Someone like you has reached the end of your path in the Martial Arts in this lifetime." "You¡¯re courting death," the elder¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he launched an attack at Xu Zimei. With a loud "bang," Xu Zimei slapped the elder, sending him flying. Seeing this, the elder on the right quickly stepped back, looking at Xu Zimei in shock. "What¡¯s the matter, scared?" Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The elder took a deep breath, his aura rising boldly as a cluster of black mist appeared above his head. A True Fate Emergence manifested behind him, the black mist churning and rolling in midair, followed by a loud "boom" as the mist attacked Xu Zimei. Within the mist, a pair of eyes flickered dark and bright. "A futile struggle," Xu Zimei gently shook his head. Once again, he clapped his hands and, amidst the eruption of Spiritual Energy, shattered the black mist. An agonized scream followed, and the elder¡¯s figure was completely annihilated. ... After killing the two men, Xu Zimei turned his attention to Feiyu Changhong. Instead of appearing nervous, the latter smiled at Xu Zimei, "Not bad, you¡¯re much stronger than I imagined." "And then?" Xu Zimei asked, somewhat amused. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But you¡¯ve provoked me, and it won¡¯t end well for you. You¡¯re lucky today and have saved your life," Feiyu Changhong said with a cold snort. Xu Zimei chuckled and shook his head, then looked at Feiyu Changhong with a calm gaze and asked, "Are you afraid of dying?" "You dare to kill me?" Feiyu Changhong¡¯s gaze sharpened, followed by a scornful laugh. "Aren¡¯t you scared of my brother-in-law?" Xu Zimei didn¡¯t speak, just took steps towards Feiyu Changhong. Without any aura around him, this very scene was enough to put immense pressure on Feiyu Changhong¡¯s heart. "What are you trying to do?" he asked, stepping back warily. "So, you¡¯re also afraid of death," Xu Zimei said slowly as he drew Tyrant Shadow from his back. "If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to get out of the Tianluan Domain alive," Feiyu Changhong said gravely. "You needn¡¯t worry about that," Xu Zimei said. He looked at Feiyu Changhong and stepped up to him. Slowly raising Tyrant Shadow in his hand, he lightly laughed, "Do you know, my big blade has been thirsting for a long while now." The moment the blade fell, a dark glow appeared around Feiyu Changhong. The glow blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s attack and then shot up into the sky. ``` Chapter 568 - 567 Xiang Kunlun Light burst through the swirling mists, tearing open the space ahead, and then a figure of a youth appeared in mid-air. Around him, light converged while dark spiritual energy chaotically surged in the surroundings. His black robe danced with the mad wind, a wild blade poised on his back as well. The blade lacked a sheath and was simply wrapped in cloth. Though he stood there silently, he seemed to possess a unique aura, as if in the entire world, he was the focal point, naturally drawing everyone¡¯s gaze upon him. Looking at the youth, only two words would spring to mind for most people. "Dominating." It was a kind of arrogance that demanded, who else if not I? Who in all the world does not know of my presence? When this man appeared, someone below exclaimed, "Xiang Kunlun." "No, it¡¯s just one of his doppelgangers," someone beside retorted with a shake of their head. "This Feiyu Changhong really is favored, for even Xiang Kunlun is willing to pay a high price to protect him with his own doppelganger." The moment the doppelganger appeared, Feiyu Changhong joyfully called out, "Brother-in-law." The doppelganger nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to Xu Zimei. Having only a simple self-awareness, the doppelganger lacked a complete and independent personality, so he wouldn¡¯t say much. ... "Xiang Kunlun," Xu Zimei whispered softly. Xiang Kunlun¡¯s doppelganger looked at Xu Zimei, his aura surging around him. In that moment, his figure seemed to grow even more imposing. The Wu Geng blade intent soared into the sky, accompanied by the might of the Divine Vein Realm, permeating under the firmament. "He has stepped into the Divine Vein, has he not?" the Saint Heir of the Vast Immortal Sect, Hao Chen, murmured gravely from a distance. The doppelganger waved his hand casually, and four beastly roars were heard nearby. Following that, the clouds in the firmament began to transform. Four beastly shadows appeared in the sky, representing the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise, respectively. These were the Four Divine Beasts, vividly and precisely embodied. Their terrifying beastly might swept through the area in waves, as though they had truly come to life and descended slowly from the ancient Wild Desolation with their ageless majesty. Dragon fights, tiger contends, bird sings, turtle roars. "Is this the Four Symbols Great Method of the Heavenly Emperor Gate?" someone asked uncertainly. "Yes, created by the Northern Emperor. It¡¯s said to be a perfect imitation of the Four Divine Beasts. Before inheriting the Destiny, the Northern Emperor made a name for himself with these four beasts." People around discussed amongst themselves. "Then this youth is in big trouble, Xiang Kunlun truly deserves to be the leading figure among the young generation of the Tianluan Domain. Merely with a single doppelganger, he stands leagues above so many." "In my opinion, he has a great chance of carrying this era¡¯s Destiny." "Such words should be spoken less often, do not underestimate the Talented Disciples of this whole world." ... Above the firmament, the Four Divine Beasts roared towards the sky, their potent might nearly suppressing half of the heavens. As Xiang Kunlun¡¯s doppelganger waved his hands, the four fierce beasts charged menacingly towards Xu Zimei. The Azure Dragon spiraled in the heavens, the White Tiger dominated the east, the Vermilion Bird¡¯s blazing flames scorched the horizon, and on the Black Tortoise¡¯s shell, dense and numerous runes flickered. Looking at these Divine Beasts, thunderbolts sparkled in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. Threads of purple lightning began to spread out. In his eyes seemed to congregate an extreme terror, both abysmal and boundless, yet indifferent to all life. Sounds of "crackle and pop" echoed all around. Witnessing the divine beasts¡¯ overwhelming might as they descended with supreme beastly supremacy. At this moment, Xu Zimei let out a low roar, and two bolts of thunder erupted from his eyes. The thunder seemed like the arrival of the Thunder God, directly shattering the Wugeng Void, exploding forward with the momentum of a rainbow piercing the sky. Sounds of "boom and rumble" erupted all around. The Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil had three layers: the first was Nine Skies Heaven Thunder, the second was Dutian Divine Thunder, and the final was Chaos Heavenly Punishment. And now, Xu Zimei was wielding the second layer¡¯s Dutian Divine Thunder. At the moment when the thunder erupted with devastating might, the four divine beasts roared and clashed directly against the thunder. Unfortunately, among many forces, the power of thunder was definitely the most domineering one. In just a moment, the four divine beasts were torn to shreds by the thunder, which continued unabated with supreme divine might. To manifest Dutian is to invoke the most sinister, most dangerous thunderbolt. The moment the Dutian Divine Thunder wept through heaven and earth, shocking both ghosts and gods, it exploded towards Xiang Kunlun¡¯s avatar. With a "boom," the earth-shattering thunder exploded around Xiang Kunlun. At this moment, the sky was exceedingly silent. People¡¯s mouths hung open, too shocked to speak. As the dust of heaven and earth settled, the thunder gradually dissipated, and space began mending from its shattered state. Pale purple arcs of electricity trembled slightly. Xu Zimei lifted his head, sensing some force coalescing where the endless dust had parted. "It seems you forgot that the third Great Emperor of the Heavenly Emperor Gate is the Thunder Emperor." A calm voice solemnly and resoundingly rang out through the firmament. Then a roar shattered the tranquility of heaven and earth, breaking through all the dust that stood in its way. To the astonishment of onlookers, Xiang Kunlun¡¯s avatar stood unharmed, his gaze fixed on the scene. Around him, more and more thunderbolts coalesced. These thunderbolts were startling, furious and twining together, pitch-black as if they could devour a person whole. What was more terrifying, was the appearance of a thunderbolt giant behind him. This giant stood hundreds of feet tall, with a burly, towering, and grand stature. In his right hand, he held a hammer wrapped in thunder, as if his entire being was forged from thunder. Where these thunderbolts appeared, the endless void was shattered, not even the formidable regenerative force of space could easily restore it. "In the art of wielding thunder, our ancestors are the true masters of the Thunder Path," said Xiang Kunlun nonchalantly. "As for playing with thunder," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Immediately after, the giant of thunder leaned down slowly, swinging the hammer in his hands directly towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not dodge, allowing the thunder hammer to strike him squarely. Another "boom" rang out, and the space where Xu Zimei stood completely collapsed. Yet as onlookers looked up, they saw Xu Zimei still standing unharmed in the sky, looking indifferently at Xiang Kunlun. The moment the black thunder touched him, it completely dissipated. Seeing this scene, Xiang Kunlun¡¯s avatar narrowed his eyes in surprise, scrutinizing Xu Zimei. "To withstand my strike, you would rank in the top ten among my peers," said the avatar lightly. "Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Tianluan Domain is large, Yuan Central Continent is even larger," Xu Zimei said calmly. "Since you like playing with thunder so much, then try this move of mine." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 569 - 568: Chaos Heavenly Punishment As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, his eyes spread with a cyan-gray thunderbolt. Within that thunderbolt, a terribly fearsome aura from ancient times was gathering. Merely the traces of electric arcs emanating out were enough to shatter all the space around him. "This move is called Chaos Heavenly Punishment, it is the supreme thunder; if you can withstand it, I will admit defeat," Xu Zimei said softly. At the moment the thunder spread, the clouds above the firmament were torn apart, and a cyan-gray thunderbolt shot up into the sky. Carrying supreme power, it tore through the firmament, and in that torn space, an eye made of thunderbolt shockingly appeared. This eye was grayish-cyan, chaotic inside, and it seemed to have a life-like color, coldly, indifferently, watching Xiang Kunlun. The moment this eye appeared, the giant wielding a large hammer actually began to feel fear. The dark spiritual energy surged even more violently, as if warning the grayish-cyan eye. Xiang Kunlun watched the sky above with a grave expression. That eye had only to be glanced at to feel its strength, and the astounding power it contained. ... "What is this thing?" someone exclaimed. "Never seen it before, looks a bit like the legendary heavenly punishment," someone guessed. "What is heavenly punishment?" "Legend has it that any being that breaks the rules of Yuan Central Continent will be struck down by the eye of the Great Dao with heavenly punishment, thoroughly annihilated." The crowd below discussed among themselves, all wearing serious expressions. No one had expected the battle to reach this point. "You are strong," Xiang Kunlun said with focused eyes after a long time, finally speaking faintly. Xu Zimei did not answer; at this moment, he was standing in the sea of thunder, his eyes nearly filled with lightning, unable to see anything clearly. A thunderous eye in the sky stared at Xiang Kunlun, and a voice that came from nowhere but rang through the heavens and earth resounded. "Heavenly Punishment!" As the indifferent voice fell, the thunderbolt shot up, transforming into a thunderbolt torrent that shattered the heavens, descending directly towards Xiang Kunlun. "Ah!" As this torrent of heavenly punishment collided with the giant, the thunder hammer flickered uncertainly, and Xiang Kunlun struggled in painful howling. "I am the supreme thunderbolt, master of myriad thunder magics of the world." The vast voice sounded again. Soon after, the torrent crushed everything in its path, erasing all that it encountered. "My avatar has been defeated by you. I accept it. But there will come a day when we meet again, I, Xiang Kunlun, will surely battle you once more." Xiang Kunlun¡¯s final voice resounded melodiously throughout the heavens and earth, then with the torrent, silence ensued, everything returning to calm. "I¡¯ll be waiting," Xu Zimei said softly. It was inevitable for Xiang Kunlun to feel unconvinced; after all, an avatar limits one¡¯s power greatly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neither True Fate Emergence nor one¡¯s most perfect state could be used by an avatar. And this avatar might not necessarily represent Xiang Kunlun¡¯s current strength. ... As the thunderbolt passed and annihilated everything, Xu Zimei paid no attention to the stunned expressions of the others and took step by step towards Feiyu Changhong. "What about Xiang Kunlun?" Xu Zimei said faintly. "What do you want to do?" Feiyu Changhong¡¯s body kept retreating. "What do you think?" Xu Zimei said indifferently, slowly dragging the Tyrant Shadow Curved Blade in his hand. "At worst, I just won¡¯t buy this mount, that¡¯s all," Feiyu Changhong said quickly. "You may not want to buy, but my mount is getting a bit hungry," Xu Zimei said. No sooner had his words fallen than a roar sounded, and the Dark Heaven Tiger pounced from behind, its massive body exuding a powerful beastly might. It opened its gaping mouth and swallowed half of Feiyu Changhong¡¯s body in one go. Immediately after, the Dark Heaven Tiger began to chew slowly, with Feiyu Changhong¡¯s screams echoing endlessly. Before long, nothing was left at the spot but a pool of fresh blood. The onlookers were terrified, and someone whispered, "This guy is really decisive in killing, but he¡¯s completely offended Xiang Kunlun and the Heavenly Emperor Gate behind him by doing so." "Still not sensible enough, so what if he defeated an avatar? The real strength of Xiang Kunlun is much more than this." Hearing these people¡¯s words, there were also those who held opposing views. "We cultivators seek to understand through a single thought, to be free and uninhibited in our nature. If we are always so compliant, what¡¯s the point of practicing martial arts or seeking the Dao?" "I agree, some people have been bowing for too long, they¡¯ve forgotten how to stand tall." Others looked at the Cyan-robed Taoist and said with a laugh, "City Lord of Myriad Demons City, that Feiyu Changhong is also one of your Heavenly Emperor Gate¡¯s people, why didn¡¯t you stop it?" "Stop what? Go send myself to death?" the Cyan-robed Taoist replied indifferently. "If you can¡¯t speak properly, then shut up unless you want to invite disaster upon yourself." Seeing the City Lord of Myriad Demons City¡¯s complexion not looking too good, the others did not dare to joke any further. After all, having a Saint Heir¡¯s avatar defeated would inevitably lead to a damaged reputation once word got out. However, everyone also knew that after today¡¯s events, the fame of this young man would surely skyrocket in the Tianluan Domain. ... After Xu Zimei killed Feiyu Changhong, he leaned on the Dark Heaven Tiger to rest, quietly waiting for the opening of the Blood Palace. Loose Cultivators nearby voiced their concerns, "He¡¯s so strong, how will we compete for the God of Slaughter¡¯s legacy later on?" "The matter of inheriting the legacy depends on luck. Unless he¡¯s stronger than the God of Slaughter himself, it won¡¯t be a hindrance," someone said softly. "Just try not to run into him, that¡¯s all," another suggested. The crowd continued to wait in this manner. In the afternoon, the sun on the horizon gave off a dim yellow halo, and the birds, reflected in the glow of the sunset, spread their wings and flew towards the edge of the sky. The Blood Palace, bathed in the light of the setting sun, rose into brilliance. Light red Spiritual Energy began to spread from within the Blood Palace, enveloping the surroundings in a realm of scarlet. The palace was extremely large, surrounded by eight main gates. The very top of the Blood Palace was adorned with carvings of many legendary ferocious beasts, such as Qiongqi and Bixi, to name a few. The walls around the Blood Palace, however, were covered with a variety of monsters. There were lions with nine heads, snake women with eight legs, and one-eyed humanoid creatures. ...¡­ At this moment, eight "bang bang bang" sounds echoed around, and the eight main gates swung open. The moment the eight gates opened, the dark red Spiritual Energy surged even more fiercely. "Enter my Palace of the God of Slaughter, and you may receive my Bai Changfeng¡¯s legacy." A cold voice emanated from within the palace. Many of those present exchanged silent glances and whispered among themselves, yet no one dared to be the first to enter. The reputation of the God of Slaughter was so formidable that everyone was too scared to step forward at the gate. Chapter 570 - 569 Entering the Palace of the God of Slaughter "Since nobody else is going, I¡¯ll go ahead," Xu Zimei retracted the Dark Heaven Tiger and stepped towards the Palace of the God of Slaughter in her purple robe. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, everyone finally began to move towards the palace. As soon as she entered the Palace of the God of Slaughter, Xu Zimei immediately felt something was amiss. The palace was permeated with blood-red Spiritual Energy; anyone who breathed it in would unconsciously become violent in their minds. Xu Zimei kept the Spiritual Energy at bay, but some of the Loose Cultivators around her had already started attacking each other due to the red Spiritual Energy. Directly in her line of sight, it looked more like a maze. There were paths leading in all directions, with a row of ancient-looking rooms on either side. All were Bronze Gates, each bearing lion-shaped knockers. Xu Zimei walked down the central path; the rooms on either side could only accommodate one person at a time. Whenever someone entered a room, a seal would appear, preventing a second person from entering. Xu Zimei kept walking forward, unlike the others who rushed into the rooms in a scramble as soon as they got inside. After finding an unoccupied room, Xu Zimei slowly walked in. The blood-colored Spiritual Energy inside these rooms was even more concentrated, so thick it almost turned into a fog that could not be dispersed. The room¡¯s space was vast, almost impossible to perceive from the outside. Inside, it looked more like an endless plain with no boundaries in sight, completely bare with nothing on it. At the entrance to the plain stood a stele. Xu Zimei slowly approached the stele, only to see two characters carved on the blood-colored stone. "Slaughter." Xu Zimei frowned slightly, and as her body crossed the stele, she heard a "buzz" as if something had been triggered. A transparent barrier appeared around the plain, completely sealing off the surroundings. Suddenly, the entire plain echoed with a roar. The ground beneath her feet cracked open, and one after another, blood-soaked corpses crawled out from the earth. They were corpses, but they more closely resembled zombies. These zombies varied greatly in strength due to the differences in their power before death. "One hundred thousand zombies, slaughter them to enter the second trial," it was announced. The blood-red Spiritual Energy in the sky began to condense and eventually formed words that floated in front of Xu Zimei. "Interesting," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The one hundred thousand zombies, not to mention anything else, would probably exhaust you to death just standing still to be killed. Xu Zimei waved her right hand, and the space in front of her tore open. A massive figure emerged from Chaos, moving slowly. "Wipe them out," Xu Zimei commanded. Watching Chaos engage with the zombies, Xu Zimei relaxed and took pleasure in the ease of the situation. The reason she entered this legacy was not because of the God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng¡¯s reputation attracting her. Although Bai Changfeng was strong, at best, he was but a Stepping into Immortality powerhouse in his life. What truly drew Xu Zimei to this legacy was a fragment of the True Divine Sword within her body sensing that a piece of the sword was within this Palace of the God of Slaughter. Speaking of the True Divine Sword, it was a secret of the Ancient Heavenly Court, once wielded by the strongest of the Wild Desolation Epoch. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t deny her interest; after sealing the beast within the Form Blood Space, the flower cultivator disappeared along with his Flower Valley. Only the era of Wild Desolation that he created, as well as the legend of the True Divine Sword, split into five fragments, continued to be passed down in the world. It was said that once all five pieces were gathered and the True Divine Sword was reforged, one could travel to the Ancient Heavenly Court. To open the seal, the True Divine Sword itself was the key. One would seek the traces of the Holy Ancestor, reopen those sealed memories, and retrace the Epoch founded during the era of Wild Desolation. Through previous searches, Xu Zimei had already obtained four fragments. If he obtained this fifth fragment, the True Divine Sword would essentially be complete. ... Since Chaos was an existence that had Stepped into Immortality, these zombies, despite their vast numbers, were fundamentally unable to harm Chaos. However, the number of zombies was indeed too numerous, and Xu Zimei understood why this first test was called "Slaughter." After more than a few hours had passed, Chaos finally cleared all the zombies within this heaven and earth. Once the zombies died, Xu Zimei found that the barriers surrounding the area had disappeared. The door of the room he came in through opened once more, indicating that he could continue forward. As Xu Zimei stepped out of the room, he saw that many other doors had also been opened. In some rooms, once opened, no one came out again, and one could imagine what had happened. And those who managed to come out were covered in fresh blood, their entire bodies coated with a thick crust of dried blood. It was as if they had been fished out of a Sea of Blood. The thick stench of blood nearly permeated the entire area, and Xu Zimei could see the numbness and indifference on these people¡¯s faces. It seemed that after killing those hundred thousand people at once, they had become desensitized to life. "Brother, you truly stand out, to come out of the first test still so leisurely and relaxed," a voice sounded from beside him. Xu Zimei turned his head to look and saw Hao Chen, the Saint Heir of the Vast Immortal Sect, approaching from one side. Compared to the others, although Hao Chen¡¯s clothes had some bloodstains, his demeanor was still much better. "You¡¯re not bad yourself," Xu Zimei said. "Do you really care so much about Bai Changfeng¡¯s legacy?" Hao Chen asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "His legacy might be powerful, but there is still a question of suitability. So far, it seems Bai Changfeng intends to cultivate a killing machine." "Then what is it you seek?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "To be truthful, I am not here for the legacy, but because Bai Changfeng once killed a core elder of our Vast Immortal Sect. I am here only for one thing," Hao Chen said candidly. "Do you expect me not to compete with you?" Xu Zimei asked. "I hope brother can accommodate me. I would be deeply grateful," Hao Chen said gravely, cupping his fists. "Don¡¯t worry, I am only here for a certain item as well, I¡¯m not interested in the rest," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Thank you," Hao Chen nodded. As the two were talking, all the doors around them opened, signifying the end of the first test. And in front of them, the Spiritual Energy began to surge with a reddish hue, and a Spatial Gate appeared. The Spatial Gate rotated counter-clockwise, its destination unknown. "I don¡¯t want to go in. I want to leave," due to the first trial, many people already wanted to back down. "There¡¯s no way out. From the moment we entered, this palace was thoroughly sealed," someone said coldly from the side: "Unless your strength surpasses Bai Changfeng¡¯s, and you can forcibly break this space." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sigh, I should have known. With Bai Changfeng¡¯s character, retreat was impossible from the moment we came in." Chapter 571 - 570: The Killing Intent "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei gave Hao Chen a glance and still was the first to head towards the Space Gate. The others had no other choice but to follow closely into the Spatial Gate. After entering the Spatial Gate, Xu Zimei found the space he was in started to split, and he and the other people were transported to different spaces separately. In probably less than a minute, when his body stabilized, he saw the scene in front of him also become clear. It was a space that wasn¡¯t very vast, surrounded by blood-colored Spiritual Energy, making it nearly impossible to see anything clearly. A stone stele still appeared beside him. "Slaughterous Heart!" On the stele were two characters, with a line of smaller text written below. "The Dream of Three Thousand Years, I wish to cut off the Seven Emotions." ¡­ At this moment, as Xu Zimei passed beyond the stele, he saw the boundless blood-colored Spiritual Energy envelop him completely like an ocean. Xu Zimei felt his mind grow dizzy, which he knew was caused by the red Spiritual Energy. But this related to the second trial and whether he could encounter Bai Changfeng¡¯s legacy, so he didn¡¯t resist. After all, with Bai Meng watching over him in the dark, even the rebirth of the God of Slaughter wouldn¡¯t count for much. As Xu Zimei fell asleep enveloped by this ocean of Spiritual Energy, he only felt as if he had a dream. Or rather, he experienced countless layers of dreams. In his dreams, he was a swordsman seeking the Way, with a three-foot green peak, embarking on a journey in the martial world. Dedicating his life to the sword, he swore to breach a higher realm, reaching the other shore of the Sword Dao. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, due to his stubbornness, he missed the company of his close female confidant who had always been by his side, until the moment his life came to an end. Gazing upon the sword in his hands, he only then realized he had missed so much in his life. In his dreams, he was an ordinary man, leading a life free from disaster and grandiosity, just getting married and having children. He struggled to raise his son and then his life came to an end. In his dreams, he was a worthless youth, enduring the ridicule and disdain of everyone, during the gloomiest moments of his life. It was the appearance of a man, who took him as a disciple, taught him martial arts, and the great principles of life, leading him step by step to the summit. ¡­ Xu Zimei experienced countless dreams, all of which were incredibly real. They often say life is like a play, and it seems that these were not dreams, but real experiences from his life. Each dream was unforgettable, each one vividly etched into his mind. After going through countless layers of dreams, at the moment Xu Zimei awoke, although barely an hour had passed in the outside world, in his dreams, he had already lived The Dream of Three Thousand Years. When he opened his eyes, there was a sense of the world changing, and people coming and going. "What a magical experience," Xu Zimei laughed softly. This Bai Changfeng indeed had some tricks, or perhaps he had put great effort into arranging this Legacy Land. Suddenly, Xu Zimei felt that in this world, no one was simple, and just the art of dreaming, for the tempering of his own path, was rare. Even a power like the True Martial Holy Sect didn¡¯t have such Vein Skills. As Xu Zimei was thinking, suddenly a series of footsteps came from the side. He looked up to see a woman dressed in red, slowly walking towards him. "Shuangyan," Xu Zimei called out reflexively. But he immediately realized that she was only someone he had met in his dream. In that life, he was a swordsman, and she was his close female confidant. Although it was a dream, the memories were very real. ``` One after another, more people began to appear in this space, each of whom was an important person that he encountered in each different dream. "Slay them all, and you may pass the second trial," a voice said. These people were all helpless, like lambs waiting for the slaughter, waiting for Xu Zimei. In that moment, Xu Zimei suddenly realized why this test was called Killing Empathy. The Dream of Three Thousand Years, I desire to sever the Seven Emotions. ...... Without the Seven Emotions and the Six Desires, not knowing joy, anger, sorrow, thought, grief, fear, or shock, how can one be human? Yet, if he didn¡¯t slay these people, he couldn¡¯t pass the second trial. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged, beginning to firm up his own Way of Inquiry, unaffected by any external voices. This trial was a test of one¡¯s determination in the Dao. Since everything was just a dream, why couldn¡¯t he detach himself and stand firm in his own Way of Inquiry? If life is like a dream, with the sound of wind and rain by night, how many flowers fall, one might well ponder. In my life, the deeds I¡¯ve done, the people I¡¯ve met, cannot be changed, so why still get entangled in them? The determination in the Dao should push ever forward, wait till the clouds part to see the rising sun, and disperse the fog to see the bright moon. In that moment, Xu Zimei felt his determination in the Dao had ascended several levels. Slowly opening his eyes, he saw all the people before him, slightly raised his hand, and softly said, "Disperse, all of you." At that moment, the entire space began to surge, and the figures of all the people vanished. In the place of the stone stele, another Spatial Gate appeared. After Xu Zimei stepped out, he found himself in a massive arena. The arena was vast and boundless, its edges indiscernible, with some curved structures resembling bull¡¯s horns enclosing the arena in their embrace. There was no one else here, which left Xu Zimei feeling puzzled. Just then, a Spatial Gate not far away opened, and the figure of a Loose Cultivator walked out from it. "Ru¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have killed you. But I had no choice!" The Loose Cultivator howled in agony. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m coming down to join you now." After speaking, he chose to self-destruct in mid-air. With a "boom," the explosion echoed, and once again Xu Zimei was left alone in the space. Before Xu Zimei could react, several more Spatial Gates opened. Several figures walked out from them, including Hao Chen, the Saint Heir of Vast Immortal Sect, and Luo Shengqing, the Saintess of Long River Immortal Sect. "Brother Xu, you¡¯re one step ahead of me again," Hao Chen came forward and said with a smile. Although he was smiling, his complexion did not look good. "Are you all right?" Xu Zimei asked. "Brother Xu, have you ever loved someone?" Hao Chen suddenly looked up and asked. "Did you enter the dream?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I shouldn¡¯t have come here," Hao Chen remained silent for a while before ultimately nodding and saying. "After this is over, I will return to my sect to meditate in seclusion. Before I come out, I swear not to leave it." "I can¡¯t help you with this, I can only tell you one thing, don¡¯t dwell on it, try to accept it. Accept what has already happened," Xu Zimei advised. As time passed, more and more people gathered in this arena. Some chose to commit suicide after coming out, and the mood of most of them was self-evident. ``` Chapter 572 - 571: Great Dream Technique Those who had come out from the second challenge were mostly aware of the situation. The mood was naturally self-explanatory. When everyone had emerged, the entire gladiator arena suddenly began to shake. The bent horns that surrounded the area each projected a beam of black light that soared into the sky. As the light reached towards the heavens, it shrouded the entire firmament above. Suddenly, a line of text appeared in the sky. "The final battle, kill everyone. The last survivor will receive the legacy." Upon seeing these words, the faces of most people turned ugly. Many even felt as though they had been toyed with; the numb slaughter of the first challenge, and the second even causing many to falter in their spiritual resolve, only to find in the end, only one could live. At this moment, many people were looking at Xu Zimei. After all, he was the strongest here and most likely to acquire the legacy. "Brother Xu, you¡¯re not seriously considering¡­?" even Hao Chen beside him looked at Xu Zimei with some wariness, managing a strained smile. "Although I do not care about the life or death of you people, I also do not wish to be led by the nose," Xu Zimei said. "So what do we do now?" Hao Chen sighed. "We¡¯re all trapped here with no way out. Had I known that a legacy would be so risky, I would never have come." Xu Zimei laughed and shook his head, as the inheritor of the God of Slaughter, one should have been aware before entering. "Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m only going to say this once, listen carefully," Xu Zimei looked at everyone present. He spoke loudly, "I will open this barrier. You must leave at once and not touch the legacy. Anyone who dares to question my words will have no one but themselves to blame for my lack of courtesy." "My lord, rest assured, as desirable as the legacy is, one must be alive to claim it," a Loose Cultivator hastily said from the side. "Right now, we just want to survive, nothing else matters." Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and with a wave of his right hand, Chaos emerged from the Space Gate. Five Steps to Immortality, One-Step Mysterious Immortal, Two Steps Heavenly Immortal, Three Steps Immortal King, Four Steps Undying Immortal, Five Steps Extreme Immortal. Chaos too had advanced from Profound Immortal to Heavenly Immortal. When his imposing Monster Beast might swept through, everyone present instantly turned pale. "A Monster Beast in the Stepping into Immortality realm," someone stammered. "Just who is this guy? We in the Tianluan Domain have never heard of such a being. Could it be that he¡¯s a Talented Disciple from some other domain?" The crowd was abuzz with speculation, yet none dared to move forward, quickly retreating to the edges of the gladiator arena. Chaos lifted a paw, as its overwhelming beastly might spread out like the sea, and with a light roar, it slammed forcefully onto the barrier. The barrier "boom" shuddered slightly but did not break. Chaos¡¯s gaze intensified, and at that moment, its wings, which could obscure the sky and sun, slightly closed in. A black hole formed at its belly. Within this black hole, red-purple Thunderbolt crackled and snapped, electric arcs filled the space, and it seemed as though a great terror was brewing within. At that moment, the Spiritual Energy around Chaos surged, and an extremely purple, almost red Thunderbolt Torrent erupted forth. Thunderbolts shattered through layers of space, like shockwaves, they boomed against the barrier. A series of explosive sounds of "rumbling" arose overhead, followed by a "crack, crack" from within the barrier. One after another, cracks began to appear. Chaos roared lightly, "Break," and with a "boom," the vast barrier instantly shattered into pieces and drifted apart. Right in front of the fragmented barrier stood a platform. Above the platform floated three items wrapped in light, and beside the platform was a throne. On the throne sat skeletal remains, the bones were red, and the clothes had completely decayed. The skeleton sat there, with a sword in its left hand thrusting into the ground, a scene that was heart-stoppingly striking. Before anyone could react, a figure suddenly flew upwards toward the three glowing orbs on the platform. Everyone hastily looked and saw that it was Luo Shengqing, the Saintess of the Long River Immortal Sect. "You are the first to dare to snatch treasures in front of me," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. As Luo Shengqing¡¯s figure was about to reach the platform, Chaos¡¯s huge hand pressed down, sealing off the entire space. The moment the great hand pressed down, Luo Shengqing was also suppressed on the spot, unable to move. Just then, from Luo Shengqing¡¯s Storage Ring, suddenly a leaf flew out. The moment the leaf appeared, Luo Shengqing¡¯s figure darted through space, evading Chaos¡¯s suppression, and appeared beside the platform. "Void Leaf," Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze slightly hardened, he said with a smile, "So you were prepared." The Void Leaf came from Void Valley, although less effective than Void Wood, it still possessed the ability to traverse space. Even the suppression of a Stepping into Immortality strong practitioner couldn¡¯t withstand the space-breaking power. Seeing this, just as Luo Shengqing was about to sweep the three orbs of light into her Storage Ring, Bai Meng, who was hidden in the darkness, received Xu Zimei¡¯s instruction. He personally acted to seal off that piece of space. Under Bai Meng¡¯s seal, the extent of the space encased made it unbreakable even for the Void Leaf. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Luo Shengqing was about to succeed, she was abruptly frozen in place, unable to move her body no matter how much she struggled. Droplets of cold sweat trickled down her forehead. "I¡¯ve said before, I never give a second chance," Xu Zimei spoke calmly, "Kill her." Chaos¡¯s claw fell, aiming a swipe at Luo Shengqing, who was about to be obliterated within its grasp. However, a great power suddenly burst from around her, shaking off Chaos¡¯s claw, and turning into a streak of light, she made a disgraceful escape. "As expected of the Saintess of the Long River Immortal Sect, so well protected," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. However, seeing this scene, other Loose Cultivators with ulterior motives didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Some had begun to retreat towards the exterior of the Palace of the God of Slaughter. Xu Zimei approached the three orbs of light, and Hao Chen hesitated before saying, "Brother Xu, regarding what I mentioned earlier... " "I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s of any use to me first," Xu Zimei replied. Hao Chen quickly nodded and waited in silence by the side. There were three sources of light on the platform, and Xu Zimei picked up the first one to examine it. Inside was precisely the piece of the True Divine Sword he had been searching for, the fifth fragment. As he picked up this fragment, Xu Zimei could feel the other four pieces inside him trembling. It was a sign of excitement, a Sword Intent turned into a warm flow, circulating through his Extraordinary Meridians. Xu Zimei stored the fragment of the True Divine Sword in his Storage Ring and then turned his gaze to the second source of light. Inside was a dragon-shaped pill, this Dragon Pill was crafted to look vividly lifelike. Chapter 573 - 572 Lord of Hell This dragon rising into clouds and mist, so lifelike, as if it was about to come to life. "Brother Xu, this is indeed the Ying Dragon Pill I¡¯ve been searching for," Hao Chen said from the side. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This pill is refined from dragon saliva, and Brother Xu knows that the Dragon Clan is now extinct, these pills are used one less each time. I¡¯m currently at a cultivation bottleneck and need it to try to advance further." Xu Zimei glanced at the pill, which was indeed a good one to others; unfortunately, it was now of no use to him since he had reached the Divine Vein Realm. Besides, he never lacked for dragons. "Take it," Xu Zimei tossed the pill over. "If Brother Xu has any orders in the future, just come to Vast Immortal Sect to find me," Hao Chen bowed slightly and then finally turned and left. Then Xu Zimei picked up the third orb and discovered a book inside. On its light blue cover were the five big characters "The Dream of Three Thousand Years." "Could this be," Xu Zimei stared for a moment, then slowly opened the book. After looking at it for quite a while, he realized it was a book capable of creating dreams. The function of this Vein Skill was twofold; the first was to create dreams for oneself to temper the Dao heart. The Dao heart, simply put, is one¡¯s heart in seeking the Dao, something that can¡¯t be cultivated. The strength of the Dao heart depends on what you experience and individual growth. And dreams could do just that. The second function was to create dreams for others, and this was not to help others temper their Dao heart. If this move is cultivated to perfection, the flow of time within the dreamscape can be freely altered. When the opponent becomes immersed in ¡¯The Dream of Three Thousand Years,¡¯ their real body would have long since perished, life span exhausted, slowly heading towards death. To die without knowing one¡¯s own death, this is a very terrifying secret scripture. ...... Xu Zimei put away the secret scripture, which would be of great use in the future; he also wanted to take out some time to perfect the Vein Skills he had learned. After he finished his tasks, he turned his gaze toward the blood-stained bones in front of him. The skeleton that had died untold ages ago. "Come out, I have sensed you for a long time," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I have given you all I had, why must you be so aggressive?" a voice arose from the air. Then a figure of a man clad in a blood-colored robe with blood-red hair appeared in mid-air, with hawk-like eyes and a hooked nose, his face long and thin. Especially those eyes, so cold and terrifying, as if one were about to fall into a Sea of Blood. "Bai Changfeng?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Bai Changfeng is already dead, call me the God of Slaughter," the man said calmly. "How did you die?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. Logically speaking, with his Immortal Ascension Boundary existence, his lifespan shouldn¡¯t have run out so quickly. Moreover, Xu Zimei could tell that the man in front of him was a spiritual body; his flesh had decayed, leaving only his spiritual body hiding within this Palace of the God of Slaughter. Without a physical body, in truth, a spiritual body cannot survive either. Although Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know by what method the other party preserved his spiritual body, such a state was indeed not easy to maintain. Unable to cultivate, and bound to dissipate one day. "I understand," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "You weren¡¯t looking for an inheritor of your legacy but rather a body that could host your spiritual body." "That¡¯s right," the man didn¡¯t deny it but admitted openly, "But you¡¯ve interfered with my plans." ``` "Even if I don¡¯t destroy it, you might not be able to find it," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Such terms are too harsh. Almost a tiny mistake could doom us both." Xu Zimei could guess that the man originally wanted to find a body, but then Chaos forcibly broke his own set rules, after which he sensed the presence of Bai Meng. He simply chose not to show up anymore, thinking of not dealing with Xu Zimei. "Do I have any other choices?" Bai Changfeng asked indifferently. "It¡¯s better to take a risk than to wait here for the day when my spiritual body perishes." "I do have a suggestion. Do you want to hear it?" Xu Zimei said. "What is the suggestion?" Bai Changfeng asked, puzzled. "Let me make it clear first, I won¡¯t force you. Once you hear my suggestion, you won¡¯t have a choice. You either agree, or I kill you. Do you still want to hear it?" Xu Zimei asked. Bai Changfeng fell silent and pondered for a moment. Finally, he nodded and said, "Alright, say it. I¡¯m all ears." With a wave of Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, a cerulean planet slowly rose behind him. Before Bai Changfeng could react, his spiritual body was sucked into the planet. The next moment, Bai Changfeng¡¯s figure appeared in the middle of the Divine Continent. "Where is this?" Bai Changfeng asked, looking around the space with some confusion. "A world of my own creation, the Divine Continent," Xu Zimei said flatly. "Create your own world? Do you realize what you¡¯re saying? Are you joking?" Bai Changfeng said in disbelief. "I said, just listen, you don¡¯t need to know the rest," Xu Zimei replied dismissively. "In my world, there is death and reincarnation. I plan to establish Hell within the Netherworld Underworld. I want you, Bai Changfeng, the God of Slaughter, to become the first Lord of Hell. After the death of all beings, the virtuous may go to Meng Po to drink Forgetfulness Water and undergo reincarnation. The wicked must enter Hell. The punishment they receive will vary according to the severity of their evil deeds. Only after their punishment is completed may they be reborn." "Are you serious?" Bai Changfeng looked at Xu Zimei solemnly and asked. "My world has just been created, and there are many things needing improvement," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "As the Lord of Hell, once my world is fully established, I can help you be reborn and start a new cycle of reincarnation. If possible, I can even help you retain the memories of your past life." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Bai Changfeng fell silent. He was tempted; this was undoubtedly the best method. Not only could it preserve his spiritual body, but it also granted him supreme authority, and even the prospect of reincarnating with memories intact. "Why me?" Bai Changfeng asked incredulously. "Because you are the God of Slaughter," Xu Zimei replied. "The most suitable candidate for the Lord of Hell that I have encountered so far." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Bai Changfeng was silent for a long time before finally looking up and saying, "If you are not lying to me, then it¡¯s a deal." "Just to clarify one thing, Hell is yours within the rules I set; what you do there is none of my concern. But if you violate my rules and disrupt the development of my world, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless," Xu Zimei said. "Don¡¯t worry, I know what¡¯s more important," Bai Changfeng replied. Immediately after, he stepped into the void, connecting with the rules of the Great Dao to begin constructing Hell. Hell was divided into eighteen levels. ``` Chapter 574 - 573: True Divine Sword By the side of the Netherworld Bridge, space began to collapse, with endless voids of Spiritual Energy converging. A structure resembling a pagoda was completed in an instant with the help of the Great Dao. The pagoda had eighteen floors, and according to Xu Zimei¡¯s intention, each person¡¯s pre-life sins differ, and so do the levels of Hell they are to go to in the future. As for the interior of Hell, that was left to Bai Changfeng to perfect. Zimei didn¡¯t intervene in other matters, as those who could enter Hell must be individuals of great evil and treachery. The good people or ordinary commoners could directly cross the Netherworld Bridge and step into Reincarnation. After explaining to Bai Changfeng, Xu Zimei left the Divine Continent. Once Bai Changfeng entered his world, it was impossible for him to come out again. In the future, when Zimei¡¯s world was fully accomplished, he would make a decision based on Bai Changfeng¡¯s performance. Zimei had previously asked about Bai Changfeng¡¯s cause of death, which was due to practicing "The Dream of Three Thousand Years." After a dream, upon waking, the seas had changed into mulberry fields, the body decayed, which also indirectly showed that, while this Vein Skill was very strong in tempering the Dao-heart, it was also perilous. One misstep could lead to truly falling into a dream and dying without realizing it. After coming out of the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei left the Palace of the God of Slaughter. The fragments of the True Divine Sword were placed within the Divine Continent; now the five pieces were arranged in a circle, converging together. Streams of sword energy echoed between the pieces, the sharp sword light starting weak and gradually gaining momentum. Unfortunately, despite the condensation of sword energy, the True Divine Sword ultimately couldn¡¯t be reformed, and after a long time, the five pieces slowly scattered. "What¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei looked at Qing Ling and asked. Qing Ling was the first piece of True Divine Sword fragment that he had obtained, which had developed its own consciousness. "Master, the True Divine Sword is difficult to restore by itself after being fragmented. You must find the Nine-Bend Godly Flames and the Supreme God Hammer to reforge it," Qing Ling replied, "and not to mention, the Sword Spirit is still missing." "This is so complicated," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "Master, the True Divine Sword is the key to the Ancient Heavenly Court, and with so many secrets of the Holy Ancestor, naturally, it won¡¯t be easy to obtain," Qing Ling responded, "Otherwise, from the opening of the Wild Desolation era to today, how could it be that no one has found it." "Where are those things you mentioned?" Xu Zimei asked. "I can only sense the Sword Spirit when it is within a certain distance, so it is currently unknown," replied Qing Ling, shaking its head, "However, it is said that the Supreme Hammer is in the hands of the Stone Race of the Wild Desolation, and the Nine-Bend Godly Flames seems to be within the Heavenly Dao Academy." "Alright, let¡¯s take it slow," Xu Zimei nodded and said. He had no leads on the Wild Desolation Stone Race for now, but Heavenly Dao Academy might be worth a visit. After all, it is the top academy on the Continent. ... After exiting the Palace of the God of Slaughter, many of the Loose Cultivators that had gathered outside had dispersed, leaving only small groups of people who, seeing Xu Zimei emerge, Snuck in quietly, hoping to see if there were any unexpected gains. Having left the Palace of the God of Slaughter, Xu Zimei once again set off for Void Valley. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Void Valley, nestled in the middle of the Nine States Domain and Tianluan Domain, is hidden in a space of nothingness. That afternoon, the sky was somewhat overcast. Such weather is rare in spring, with Mad Wind blowing outside; the lush trees beside the road were swaying in the wind. A mad gust whipped up, the icy raindrops penetrating to the core, pattering down. In the distance, the outline of a canyon faintly appeared directly ahead. Looking down from above, the canyon resembled a meandering dragon, spiraling and extending between heaven and earth. "Wandering Dragon Mountain Range." At the entrance of the mountain range stood an ancient stone stele that had been there for many years. The surface of the stele was covered with cracks, and it bore several lines of small characters underneath. "Wandering Dragon Mountain Range, established in the era of the Desolate Dragon Emperor. It stretches for a total of eighteen thousand four hundred meters and is rumored to be famous for the dragon bones buried within." The small characters below all introduced the history of the mountain range, and Xu Zimei didn¡¯t look any further before entering. This mountain range could be said to be the last barrier of the Tianluan Domain; crossing it would lead to the boundary of the Nine States Domain, where Void Valley was located. Because the rain was getting heavier, Xu Zimei found a few large trees with lush branches intertwined to sit under. He planned to wait for the rain to lessen before setting out. The spring rain seemed to have a charm of its own in this quiet canyon, enjoying a solitary rain season. There was no one around to disturb him, only the sound of raindrops falling on the leaves "whooshing" around him. ...¡­ Spring rain is as precious as oil, flowing down the streets. Slippery streets trip the scholars, while making a herd of cows laugh. Xu Zimei remembered this limerick vividly as he leaned against the tree trunk with his eyes slightly closed. Just then, the sound of the wind came from afar, and several figures were seen approaching from the edge of the sky. The one leading was a blue-clothed youth, followed by seven or eight other young people of similar age. Everyone wore the same style of clothing, which suggested they might be disciples of the Long River Immortal Sect. Xu Zimei thought of the previous encounter where he had almost killed Luo Shengqing, the Saintess of the Long River Immortal Sect. Although she managed to escape, she had been severely injured under the blow in the Chaos, and even with a strong person¡¯s treatment, she couldn¡¯t recover quickly. Xu Zimei suddenly guessed that these people might be seeking revenge. As he was thinking, the leading youth stopped in front of Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. "Senior brother, logically speaking, his speed shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to leave Tianluan Domain," one of the youngsters said. "Could it be that he knew we were coming for revenge and left early to hide?" another speculated. The several youths behind him guessed one after another. The blue-clothed youth leading them did not speak; instead, he gazed into the lush and verdant mountain range. With a wave of his right hand, several insects flew out from his sleeve. "Shadow-tracking insects," one of the disciples said with some surprise and doubt upon seeing the insects. "Wang Ruwei, senior brother, with this downpour, I¡¯m afraid it has already covered the scent of any creature, making it impossible for the shadow-tracking insects to track," another disciple mentioned. "What do you know," a young disciple explained. "These shadow-tracking insects are mutant insects bred by Senior Brother Ruwei himself, capable of tracking any living creature within ten miles." No sooner had the disciple finished speaking than the few tracking insects began to vibrate. They seemed very restless and flew toward Xu Zimei¡¯s location. "He¡¯s nearby," Wang Ruwei said with focused eyes, and his figure instantly flew forward. The others were startled as well and quickly followed him. Xu Zimei looked at the few little insects hovering over his head and smiled slightly; it seemed they indeed came for him. At that moment, eight figures quickly flew over and stopped in front of Xu Zimei. Chapter 575 - 574 Myriad Insects Manual "Are you the one who injured Sister Apprentice Shengqing?" a young man beside Xu Zimei asked, gazing at him. "What of it if I am?" Zimo replied indifferently. "Then we shall take you down, and you will go and apologize in person," Wang Ruwei said calmly, "and await Sister Apprentice¡¯s decision." ... In a city far away from the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range, two elderly men were sitting under a huge banyan tree, playing a game of chess. The elder in blue robes had a face gaunt with age, and both his hair and long beard had turned completely white, exuding an extraordinary temperament. On the other hand, the elder in red robes was bald, with a ruddy complexion, looking like a jovial friar with a string of Buddha Beads around his neck. "Mage Huijue, why descend from the mountain this time?" The blue-robed elder asked with a smile as he placed a chess piece. "Taoist Friend Yue Shan, why ask when you already know?" Monk Huijue replied with a smile. "The period of Destiny¡¯s formation is growing ever shorter, and our Kuru Temple must also seek out the chosen one by Destiny, so that Kuru Temple may thrive once more in these tumultuous times." "If you ask me, if Kuru Temple shuts its gates and does not venture out, then the cycles of karma of this world will not reach you," Yue Shan said with a smile. Monk Huijue sighed and shook his head, "The commands of my teacher are difficult to bear!" "Then perhaps consider our Long River Immortal Sect, the current Saintess isn¡¯t too bad either," Yue Shan suggested with a smile. "I heard that your Saintess nearly met her death a few days ago?" Monk Huijue spoke with a chuckle. "The details of the incident are still unclear, but I have already ordered my disciples to capture that person," Yue Shan said with a somewhat displeased expression. "Even the Saintess is no match for him, are you really so confident in your disciples, Taoist Friend Yue Shan?" Mage Huijue continued to inquire. "Ruwei, in my heart, is the strongest disciple of this generation. He practices the ¡¯Myriad Insects Manual,¡¯ commanding all insects in the world, none that cannot be controlled. What a pity he¡¯s ultimately a simpleton, unwilling to vie with Shengqing for the Saint position, ultimately yielding it to her with his hands clasped in resignation," said Yue Shan, sighing. "The position of the Saintess might be yielded, but nobody yields the Emperor¡¯s throne," Monk Huijue said with a laugh as he shook his head. Although he didn¡¯t say it outright, his meaning was clear: I don¡¯t hold your Immortal Sect¡¯s Saintess in high regard, and naturally, I wouldn¡¯t place my bets on her. The battle for the Emperor¡¯s throne is incredibly harsh, it is not something obtained by yielding. It is climbed step by step accompanied by a Sea of Blood and Death, upon a mountain of skeletons. Yue Shan didn¡¯t speak further; instead, he gently placed down the chess piece in his hand. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then his eyes suddenly brightened, and looking towards the direction of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range in the distance, he said, "We¡¯ve found that person." ... Zimo, looking at the disciples from the Long River Immortal Sect before him, shook his head and said, "I truly don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from." "Let¡¯s try then," Wang Ruwei said lightly. Wang Ruwei¡¯s aura, characterizing the Emperor Pulse Realm, was surging, with strands of Spiritual Energy winding around him. What was special was that the Spiritual Energy around him was a lush green color, and it looked very dense and sticky. It was as if the Spiritual Energy had condensed into Spiritual Liquid. The moment this Spiritual Liquid appeared, Zimo heard rustling sounds coming from the surroundings. Then he saw countless insects crawling out from every corner around him. There were those that crawled on the ground and those that flew in the sky, all kinds of insects were present. Moreover, they were swarming in ever-increasing numbers, nearly summoning every insect within this jungle. "Brother Ruwei¡¯s Myriad Insects Technique seems to have become even more exquisite, I think we don¡¯t even need to make a move," a nearby disciple said with a laugh. ``` Wang Ruwei waved his right hand, and all the Spiritual Liquid fell around Xu Zimei. Immediately following, the surrounding insects surged towards Xu Zimei as if they had gone mad. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow, these insects were not very strong, but due to their vast numbers, they indeed posed an annoyance. Xu Zimei motioned with his right hand, tearing the space before him, and a ferocious beast emerged from within. Previously, Xu Zimei had resurrected the dead Divine Beasts of the Wild Desolation, and among these Divine Beasts, there was one named Tao Tie. The behemoth that emerged from the void was indeed the Tao Tie. Its massive form was red and purple all over, with hair around its neck as hard as a porcupine¡¯s quills. Atop its head were a pair of immensely large horns, probably dozens of meters in length. Its eyes were not large, a deep dark red, emitting a murderous glint. And its mouth, when opened, was almost a meter long, filled with four sharp fangs. Two on each of the upper and lower lips, the rest of the teeth densely packed within, lined up tightly in three or four rows. "Tao Tie, your food has arrived," Xu Zimei said indifferently. The legend says the dragon has nine sons, and Tao Tie is one of them, though the reliability of such tales is unknown. But Tao Tie is indeed a glutton by nature, possessing the innate ability to devour all things. The moment Tao Tie appeared, the complexions of several disciples from the Long River Immortal Sect changed subtly. "What is that thing?" someone asked, stunned. "A fierce and mighty beast," Wang Ruwei spoke gravely. Owing to its resurrection, Tao Tie had long since lost its former cultivation from its previous life. Yet under Xu Zimei¡¯s nurturing, it had now entered the Saint Vein Realm and was gradually regaining the presence of a ferocious beast. When Tao Tie roared, it opened its maw wide, which seemed like an unfathomably deep abyss. A devouring force emanated from within it, and soon after, the space around its entire body began to distort and twist. Sand and stones flew about, all of the insects involuntarily flew towards its gaping mouth. Not just insects, even the surrounding trees and stones were all devoured. "This is bad, let¡¯s go," sensing this powerful devouring force, Wang Ruwei was the first to have a change in expression and hurriedly shouted. However, it was already too late, the entire region was enveloped the moment the devouring force emerged. "Master, save me!" Wang Ruwei bellowed. Following that, a chess piece shattered the void and headed straight for Tao Tie¡¯s mouth. With a "boom," an explosion occurred in front of Tao Tie, blasting it to the side. Tao Tie got to its feet and roared towards the sky. In the distant city, the rain in the sky fell harder and harder. It seemed to press down on the large banyan tree before it, threatening to completely crush it. "It seems inappropriate for Brother Yue Shan to interfere in the matters of the younger generation," Monk Huijue said with a smile. "What can be done? Should I just watch my disciple be killed?" Yue Shan asked. "Then I shall accompany Brother Yue Shan on this venture. After thousands of years in seclusion, I too want to see what the Talented Disciples of this continent are like," Monk Huijue replied. Together, they tore through the space before them, stepping directly into it. Soon after, they appeared in front of the jungle of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. Xu Zimei, seeing the two figures arriving through the air, knew that the main characters had arrived. "The monk greets you," Monk Huijue said, clasping his hands together with a smile as he greeted Xu Zimei. ``` Chapter 576 - 575 Nine Regions Grand Body - Second Level "Monk?" Xu Zimei said with a smile, "Why aren¡¯t you earnestly offering incense and praying to the Buddha in the temple? What brings you to this dazzling world?" "Well, I myself am quite the worldly monk. What¡¯s wrong with that," chuckled Monk Huijue. "Young brother, you should first take care of the matter at hand." Xu Zimei looked up at Yue Shan and said with a smile, "Beaten the younger, now comes the elder?" "I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I will each make a move with Mage Huijue, and if you survive our attacks, I will let you go," Yue Shan said indifferently. "Little brother, I¡¯m just here to liven things up, just to see what the younger generation is like these days. No malice intended," Monk Huijue explained with a smile. "You guys from Long River Immortal Sect really aren¡¯t much, considering I once saved one of your core elders," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "By the way, a word of advice: you should use all your strength. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I might kill you." "How arrogant," Yue Shan huffed coldly. At that moment, the might of the Divine Vein Realm surged around him. He looked like a towering mountain, with no end in sight when looking up. Xu Zimei could tell that the opponent had just broken through to the Divine Vein Realm and was currently at the first level. However, the deep foundation of the cultivation technique he practiced seemed quite profound, so his base was also solid. He dropped his palm in an attack that seemed to be just a simple palm strike. But to Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, this palm strike wasn¡¯t just a hand, but rather a whole complete mountain. The power of a great mountain is insurmountable, majestic yet steadfast. Move a myriad of mountains, and all the waters and hills will have spirit. The spirit is immortal, the high mountain stands through the ages past. With this palm strike, the Tyrant Shadow in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand came out of its sheath as well. Heaven Shaking blade intent burst forth from the Curved Blade, the blade intent gathering momentum, concentrating strength, the Curved Blade like the sea, converging in the sky into a Torrent. "What is this," exclaimed Monk Huijue, surprised by the momentum. Only to see Xu Zimei slowly swinging the long blade in his hand, at this moment, as the blade fell, the whole space collapsed with it. I regard the Curved Blade with all its sharpness revealed, as the Curved Blade truly regards me. In this moment, the "rumbling" Curved Blade carried a Supreme blade intent as it soared toward the Firmament. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mountain pressured down by Yue Shan¡¯s palm instantly collapsed, followed by a loud "boom." The mountain was destroyed, and it seemed not the mountain that broke, but his hand. In the world, it seemed nothing was left but that one slash, everything else in front of the blade¡¯s light seemed as illusory as flowers reflected in a mirror or the moon¡¯s reflection on water. Yue Shan stared blankly at his right hand, dripping with blood and covered with dense blade marks; his entire hand was nearly useless. When he tried to heal the blade wound with spiritual energy, he discovered that there was still a blade intent inside, continuously damaging his palm. "Looking down on someone?" Xu Zimei said to Yue Shan, speaking indifferently. "You¡¯re of the Divine Vein Realm," Yue Shan said, gazing at Xu Zimei with a grave expression, inquiring. "You¡¯re not worthy. It would be more suitable if one of your ancient ancestors from the Long River Immortal Sect came," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. Then he turned his gaze to Monk Huijue and asked, "Great monk, will you make a move?" "Since I¡¯ve spoken, a man of faith must not tell lies. Naturally, I must try," said Monk Huijue with a wry smile. "I knew stirring up trouble would lead to nothing good. Surely the Buddha was right; there are no vexations in the world. Joy and suffering are all self-inflicted." "There goes the great monk, reflecting on life again," laughed Xu Zimei. "Be careful," Yue Shan warned from the side. Suddenly, Monk Huijue shook his head and sighed, put his hands together, and gazed ahead with an austere look. "I am the Buddha Ancestor, I am joy and suffering." The solemn words spilled from the mouth of Monk Huijue, and then his figure began to transform. It evolved into the likeness of a Buddha Ancestor. This Buddha Ancestor seemed to harbor a multitude of expressions, one side with a constant smile, and the other with a face of sorrow and worry. "Would the benefactor be willing to lay down the butcher¡¯s knife?" the Buddha statue spoke, its voice carrying a strange tone as it inquired. "The grand monk is swindling people again," Xu Zimei laughed, the Blade Intent of his Curved Blade sweeping across as he attacked once more. "The sea of suffering of all beings," chanted Monk Huijue lightly, almost singing the phrase. Suddenly, the entire firmament was obscured, a Dark Sea originating from the edge of the sky spread forth. Within this Sea of Suffering, every facet of beings was reflected. Millions of people, millions of faces. The Sea of Suffering enveloped Xu Zimei, and immediately, darkness surged towards him. Some were in pain, some laughed, some were angry, some mourned, all madly assaulting Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei wielded his blade, the Tyrant Shadow passing through these figures. He then realized that the scene before him was an attack on the Divine Soul, not a physical reality. "In this world, I have yet to encounter a Divine Soul attack capable of breaking my Nine Regions Grand Body." Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. As all these figures rushed towards Xu Zimei, the Howling Sun Wolf within the first chamber of the Nine Regions grid stood tall. With the breath of ancient times, it ferociously blocked the way, devouring and tearing apart anyone who entered. Seeing this scene, Mage Huijue¡¯s eyes sharpened, his Buddha eyes opened wide, turning the tide. Within this Sea of Suffering, Mage Huijue chanted the Buddhist scriptures gently, followed by a thunderous shout. "All beings become Buddhas." Then, those who had been madly rushing at Xu Zimei abruptly stopped, all standing still, their faces serene. With palms pressed together, their bodies radiated intense golden light, and they all transformed into Buddhas. When these figures all became Buddha statues, their speed, strength, and attacking power all significantly increased. The dense crowd of Buddha statues charged like a Torrent, overwhelming and unstoppable. The Howling Sun Wolf gradually became exhausted, and finally, the first Buddha statue broke through the defense of the first chamber of the grid. The second chamber¡¯s doors opened, revealing another Divine Beast guarding within. This Divine Beast at first glance resembled a Roc, its entire body golden, its wings spanning thousands of miles when extended. The second chamber was a watery domain, and there the Kun Roc flew high above the water. But with a closer look, it would be clear that this mighty creature fed on dragons, the Kun Roc. Submerged in the azure sea, swimming in the vast currents, breathing through gills in the roiling waves, tossing its tail beneath the wind and the waves. Fluffing its feathers, indulging in drink and peck, folding its wings between the heavens and earth, turning its neck beside the rivers and seas. The Kun Roc¡¯s feathers stretched to the sky, it gathered winds of ninety-thousand li, its scales traversed the seas, and it struck the waters thrice thousand times. When this Golden Winged Kun Roc appeared in the watery domain, its vast body was almost unimaginable. Its claws skimmed the sea surface, and with "rumbling" explosions, the entire sea surface was whipped into a tornado. Upon reaching here, the Buddha statues plunged into the water, preparing to cross the river and break this layer. With a piercing screech from the Kun Roc, it broke through the Endless Void, the sea roared and boiled. As its wings fell, sharp lin feathers fluttered between heaven and earth, and hundreds of Buddha statues were completely destroyed. "What exactly is this Palace of the Divine Soul?" Monk Huijue exclaimed in shock. Before he could react, the Golden Winged Kun Roc transformed into a streak of light and rushed towards him. Chapter 577 - 576: The Convoy The Golden Winged Kun Roc tore through the Wugeng Void, ripping apart layers upon layers of void space, its wings spanning a thousand miles. Its speed was so fast that it vanished from one end of the void to the other in an instant. Monk Huijue stood no chance of defending against it. With a "boom," the Kun Roc¡¯s sharp claws pierced through the Buddha statue and then the Golden Winged Kun Roc disappeared into the void, vanishing into Xu Zimei¡¯s second palace chamber. Xu Zimei looked up to see Monk Huijue¡¯s statue "crack, crack" as it began to split with cracks. Eventually, it completely shattered. "Benefactor, your kindness is immense," said Monk Huijue as he gave Xu Zimei a Buddhist bow, speaking in a sigh. He knew that the Kun Roc could have easily killed him just now. As his words faded, the dark ocean above Monk Huijue¡¯s head, the Sea of Suffering of All Beings, shattered with a wave of his right hand. Finally turning into a rain of blood that fell from the sky. The blood rain mixed with the torrential downpour above, staining the entire jungle blood red. "You all go, go," Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly. "Don¡¯t disturb my solitude." Monk Huijue was silent for a moment, wanting to say something but ultimately holding back. Taoist Yueshan pulled him away to leave. The rain in the sky seemed to fall even heavier; Xu Zimei lay beneath a large tree, leaning against the trunk with his eyes slightly closed, dozing off. ...¡­ From a distance, a carriage rushed over, the sound of horse hooves chaotic and noisy. Amidst the cover of the downpour, a dozen fierce horses surrounded the carriage, each bearing a soldier clad in armor. The driver was an old man in a green robe, his gaze hawk-like, ominous and grey. "There¡¯s a smell of blood," the old man suddenly murmured. Everyone tensed up and hurriedly brought the carriage to a halt. "There¡¯s been a major battle here," the old man scanned the surroundings and finally said lightly. "Check the surroundings and make sure it¡¯s safe before we move on." "Uncle Cheng," a woman¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage at that moment. "Miss, please command," the old man quickly responded. "Won¡¯t stopping here waste time, especially since someone is still chasing us?" the woman said with some concern. "Don¡¯t worry, miss, we¡¯re safe now that we¡¯ve entered the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range." The old man said with a smile, "The mountain range is crisscrossed with paths, making it very difficult to track us, especially with this heavy rain covering up everything." "That¡¯s good," the woman in the carriage replied, and then she slowly lifted the curtain at the front of the carriage. Inside sat two people, the woman on the left dressed like a maid. On the right was a woman in a Qing Luo dress, her hair as long as black silk. Her face was somewhat gaunt, her black hair curled around her ears, seemingly stuck to the right side of her face due to sweat. She looked quite distinctive. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss, you should stay inside the carriage; it¡¯s raining outside," the old man said quickly. "It¡¯s fine; Lian and I are just coming out for some air," the woman said with a smile, shaking her head. The maid Lian was covered with a layer of blue Spiritual Energy barrier that almost entirely blocked the rain from reaching her. But the Qing Luo woman hadn¡¯t used any protective measures, allowing the rain to fall freely upon her. "Miss, you," Lian started with a worried look but stopped herself. "It¡¯s no bother; I quite like the rain," the woman said, shaking her head with a smile. As the two were talking, a guard¡¯s exclamation was heard nearby. "Manager Cheng, there¡¯s someone here." Everyone hurriedly followed the sound and saw a young man lying under a big tree; the pouring rain around him didn¡¯t touch his body at all. "What¡¯s with this person?" Lian asked with some confusion. "There¡¯s been a big fight here before, it must be related to this guy," Uncle Cheng said gravely. "We better not meddle in others¡¯ business; let¡¯s just move on quickly." "But what if we ignore him and he dies here?" the girl Qing Luo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She said, "We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive now." A guard wanted to approach and check Xu Zimei¡¯s breathing, but before he could reach him, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. "There¡¯s such a downpour, yet someone is coming here?" Xu Zimei said with curiosity. "Who are you?" A guard asked warily. "Just a traveler," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He looked up at the carriage behind him and asked, "Where are you headed? May I hitch a ride with you?" "Sorry, it¡¯s inconvenient," Uncle Cheng said cautiously. "Oh pity, such a pouring rain and still having to cross the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range alone, so many dangers along the way," Xu Zimei sighed as he stood up. After a moment of silence, Qing Luo looked up and said, "If the gentleman doesn¡¯t mind, he could travel with our caravan. We happen to be going to the Nine States Domain." "Miss, you," Uncle Cheng said with some confusion. "Being out and about, meeting is fate. If we can help, then let¡¯s help," Qing Luo said with a smile. "But we don¡¯t know his origins, this could be very dangerous," Uncle Cheng said flatly. "Someone as handsome as I am must be a good person," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "If you¡¯re not afraid of death, then follow," Uncle Cheng¡¯s gaze coldly glanced at Xu Zimei before he turned and walked towards the carriage. "Give him a horse," Qing Luo told a guard. "No need, I have my mount," Xu Zimei said with a smile. With a beckon of his right hand, the Dark Heaven Tiger burst out from the Storage Ring, stopping by Xu Zimei¡¯s side. The moment Dark Heaven Tiger appeared, all the spirited horses around were startled, uneasily struggling against their reins. It was only after the Dark Heaven Tiger roared that the horses quieted down. "You, your," a nearby guard stuttered while looking at the Dark Heaven Tiger, unable to speak properly for a while. Meanwhile, an elder in the carriage gazed intently for some time before finally lowering his head, seemingly deep in thought. "You can lead the way," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. The terrain of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range was still unfamiliar to Xu Zimei, and crossing the entire range to reach the Nine States Domain, he was afraid of getting lost. Now following this group of people, he had no more worries about what might be behind him. And looking at the members of the group, the strongest character, an old man called Uncle Cheng, only had the modest power of the Esteem Vein Realm. He couldn¡¯t even beat the Dark Heaven Tiger. ...¡­ The heavy rain did not stop or slow down, still pouring down in torrents. The group walked on the damp ground, emerging from the jungle to find a dozen minor paths ahead. The paths branched in every direction. After the guards discerned the way, the carriages moved on again, heading down a small northbound road. The sky gradually darkened. Chapter 578 - 577: Cai Yue As they passed a valley, the caravan slowly came to a stop. "Miss, it¡¯s getting late, and there are still many unknowns within the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. How about we set up camp here for the night?" Uncle Cheng spoke up to suggest. "Alright, let¡¯s do as Uncle Cheng arranges," the woman in the palanquin, Qing Luo, instructed. With the caravan halted, the group chose a relatively open space. They then set up tents and made camp on the spot. Some guards cleaned the Monster Beast they had killed during the day. They then started a bonfire and began to prepare dinner. Xu Zimei lay on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger. He had not closed his eyes all day, instead, he had been practicing the Heaven-Shaking Skill in the Divine Continent. After all, crossing the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range was not an easy task, so Xu Zimei simply took this time to cultivate. Before long, they could smell the rich aroma of meat soup wafting through the air. Two guards prepared a bowl of meat soup and first brought it to the woman in the green dress. The woman looked at the meat soup and remained silent for a short while before ultimately walking step by step towards Xu Zimei. "Here, for you." Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes, looked at the meat soup in front of him, and chuckled lightly, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯m a bad guy?" "I want to ask you for a favor," the woman in the green dress squatted down slightly, pleadingly looking at Xu Zimei. "Then I dare not drink this meat soup," Xu Zimei chuckled. "My name is Cai Yue," the woman introduced herself, "To tell you the truth, I gave you this meat soup because my intuition tells me, you¡¯re not simple." "And then?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Our Cai Family is the most prestigious family in the West Jin Mansion. A year ago, my father acquired a Breakthrough Pill. As the name suggests, it¡¯s a pill that lets a Vein Practitioner open the sixth Vein Gate and thereby advance to the Emperor Pulse Realm," she explained earnestly. Cai Yue continued with sincerity, "Afterwards, because of that pill, our Cai Family was drawn into a conflict, and even had our family annihilated six months ago. Fortunately, my father had already hidden the Breakthrough Pill away, and I was captured by our enemies who demanded to know the whereabouts of the pill. A few days ago, my father¡¯s confidant, our Cai Mansion¡¯s steward Uncle Fu, rescued me. We are currently on the run, trying to head to the Nine States Domain." "You¡¯ve already escaped, why tell me all this?" Xu Zimei said. "But now I¡¯m very suspicious, suspicious of Uncle Fu. I suspect it was he who betrayed my father and leaked the news about the Breakthrough Pill," Cai Yue spoke. "I have no other choice now, I just want to ask for your help. If it¡¯s not Uncle Fu, all is well. If it is him, I hope you can escort me to the Nine States Domain, and I am willing to give you the Breakthrough Pill," she said. "You¡¯d give it to me but not to them?" Xu Zimei chuckled. "They are my enemies," Cai Yue stated calmly. "Actually, I don¡¯t care about the Breakthrough Pill, and whether or not to kill those people doesn¡¯t matter to me either. Most importantly, if I¡¯m in a good mood, I don¡¯t mind helping you out," Xu Zimei spoke. "What would you like to do, young master?" Cai Yue inquired. "Look at this torrential rain, and you not even offering me a spot in your palanquin to take shelter," Xu Zimei laughed. "The young master is welcome to join," Cai Yue said candidly. "Miss," just then, Uncle Fu, who had noticed the interaction from a distance, hurried over. He told Cai Yue, "Miss, it¡¯s better to keep a distance from such people with unclear identities." "Thank you for your concern, Uncle Fu," Cai Yue smiled and after glancing at Xu Zimei, she climbed back into her palanquin. "Kid, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. We are on the run from a manhunt, if you don¡¯t want to die, better leave quickly," Uncle Fu warned Xu Zimei. "Coincidentally, I¡¯m someone who loves to join in the excitement," Xu Zimei quipped. Uncle Fu shot Xu Zimei a glance, then turned and left without a word. Meanwhile, one of the young men among the guards approached Xu Zimei. "Kid, you¡¯d better stay away from our young lady, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude," he threatened. "A suitor?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "That¡¯s none of your business, just mind your own," the young man huffed coldly. "Ah, I¡¯m full and have had enough to drink; it¡¯s about time for sleep," Xu Zimei said as he slightly shook his head. He put down the bowl in his hand and walked towards the sedan chair. "What are you doing?" the guards nearby shouted all at once, joining Uncle Fu in blocking the front of the sedan chair and watching Xu Zimei. Uncle Fu, let him come up," came Cai Yue¡¯s voice from inside the sedan chair. "Miss, how can this be, his background is unknown," one of the guards hastily said. "I said let him come up, you don¡¯t need to manage this," Cai Yue said calmly. "Uncle Fu," the guards looked anxiously at Uncle Fu. After all, Cai Yue was young and beautiful, almost a perfect goddess in their hearts. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want to see such a scene unfold. "Can¡¯t you hear what the young lady said?" Uncle Fu was silent for a moment. He said indifferently, "Step aside." The multitude of guards fell silent, with no choice but to watch Xu Zimei step onto the sedan chair step by step. ...¡­ The interior of the sedan chair was adorned in pale red. The maid Lian could only retreat and leave. There was a faint fragrance inside, and the space within the sedan chair was quite large. Right ahead was a table with several pots of tea on it. A resting couch was situated inside. "If you have any orders, young master, please feel free to instruct," Cai Yue said. "Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to pretend to retrieve the Breakthrough Pill. Then we shall see," Xu Zimei said while lying down on the resting couch. "Don¡¯t think too much of it; I¡¯m just going to sleep," he said, yawning, "Call me when we arrive." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guards camped around and rested for the night until the next morning when it was barely light. The rain had lessened a lot, and the sky was still not fully bright, clouded over and raining steadily. The carriage set off early to continue forward, passing through a small depression in the valley. Cai Yue asked to stop the carriage, whispering, "Uncle Fu, I need to retrieve something. Wait for me here." "Miss, it¡¯s not safe for you to go alone; maybe I should accompany you," Uncle Fu said from the side. "No need, I¡¯ll be quick," Cai Yue replied with a smile and a shake of her head. Although her cultivation wasn¡¯t high, she had trained her Veins, and her figure swiftly entered the valley. It wasn¡¯t long before Cai Yue returned with a hurried expression. "Did you get what you needed, Miss?" asked Uncle Fu. Cai Yue nodded and urged, "Let¡¯s hurry on." "I heard the Family Head once obtained a Breakthrough Pill, do you remember that, Miss?" Uncle Fu suddenly asked with a smile. "I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing," Cai Yue shook her head and replied. "Then what did the young lady just go to retrieve?" Uncle Fu continued to probe. "Seems you¡¯re quite concerned about it," Cai Yue asked, frowning. "Not at all, just that it¡¯s not safe with the young lady. How about I keep it safe for you?" Uncle Fu asked with a sly smile. Chapter 579 - 578 Outing Dragon "Uncle Fu, there¡¯s no need for coded language between dignified people; after all, I can¡¯t escape now," Cai Yue said calmly. "Did you betray the Cai Family?" "What if I did? What if I didn¡¯t?" Uncle Fu asked indifferently. "I just want to know before I die, so I don¡¯t end up a confused ghost," Cai Yue said. "It was I who leaked the news. I secretly allied with several other families to destroy the Cai Family. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In truth, they only wanted to take over the West Jin Mansion. We each got what we needed," Uncle Fu replied. "Why? My father and the Cai Family were not unkind to you," Cai Yue asked incredulously. "You watched me grow up since I was a child." "Rather than saying the Cai Family was kind to me, it would be more accurate to say I was kind to the Cai Family." Uncle Fu said calmly, "Before your father became the Family Head, I had followed him. I ran errands for him everywhere and helped him without a word of complaint. Alas, I have reached the peak of the Esteem Vein for quite some time; I am not one of those Talented Disciples. The plain old me has always been unable to break through this realm, and now I don¡¯t have much life left. I don¡¯t want to die. Your father got his hands on the Breakthrough Pill, yet he would rather hide it than assist me to break through to the Emperor Pulse and extend my life. If we are talking about betrayal, it was your Cai Family who betrayed me first." "I don¡¯t know what my father was thinking, but someone like you truly deserves to die," Cai Yue said dispassionately. "It¡¯s a pity, not knowing whether I deserve to die or not, but you will surely die before me. And once I have the Breakthrough Pill and break through to the Emperor Pulse Realm, I can go wherever I want in this vast world," Uncle Fu said with a sinister laugh. "And you?" Cai Yue turned to look at the other guards. "Miss, we didn¡¯t know," the guards shook their heads frantically. "Miss, you don¡¯t need to be afraid, they will accompany you in death after you¡¯re gone, so at least you won¡¯t be alone on the road," Uncle Fu¡¯s aura at the pinnacle of the Esteem Vein Realm surged around him. His hands formed into claws, and pale white Spiritual Energy gathered at his fingertips as he reached out to grab Cai Yue. Just then, a beastly roar sounded from the side, and the massive body of the Dark Heaven Tiger pounced forward. Feeling the rich beastial might emanating from the Dark Heaven Tiger, Uncle Fu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he cursed "Beast" with a loud shout. Immediately, he quickly moved aside. Although Xu Zimei had not trained the Dark Heaven Tiger to be a war pet, and it was merely a mount. Under his nurturing, the Dark Heaven Tiger had grown into a Monster Beast of the Emperor Pulse Realm. Now its combat prowess was undeniably strong. "You¡¯re trying to mess up my plans," Uncle Fu said, looking at Xu Zimei inside the sedan. "I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you¡¯re asking for it." "What¡¯s all the fuss about? Can¡¯t a person sleep in peace?" Xu Zimei opened the sedan curtain and said displeasedly. Uncle Fu looked malevolently at Xu Zimei, and suddenly, he produced a pill in his hand. A pure black pill. "Mad Demon Pill," Cai Yue cried out in surprise from the side. "You forced this on me," Uncle Fu swallowed the pill in one gulp and laughed loudly. Immediately after, his facial features began to contort, and the skin on the surface of his body started to turn black. With it, his aura was also rapidly growing in strength. "He has taken the Mad Demon Pill," Cai Yue said, somewhat anxiously. "This Pill can temporarily elevate his realm to the Emperor Pulse Realm, making him impervious to pain and extremely formidable." "The Emperor Pulse Realm is nothing significant," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand dismissively. At that moment, the Dark Heaven Tiger pounced, its massive body transforming into a streak of black light, and its jaws wide open. On the other side, Uncle Fu also roared furiously, his body engulfed in dark mist, clashing fiercely in battle with the Dark Heaven Tiger. As everyone knows, humans are no match for Monster Beasts of the same realm unless you consider those exceptional Talented Disciples. But after Uncle Fu had taken the Mad Demon Pill, becoming immune to pain, this indeed was a highly abnormal ability. Watching the two fight back and forth, Uncle Fu grew anxious inside; after all, the Pill¡¯s effectiveness was time-limited, and once it wore off, the side effects would temporarily strip him of his cultivation. Uncle Fu¡¯s expression turned grim, and in the instant, his claws lunged at the Dark Heaven Tiger, he suddenly switched directions, aiming at Cai Yue who was to the side. Cai Yue¡¯s face changed instantly, as the ferocious palms loomed over her, even though the thought to escape flickered through her mind. But it felt as though her legs were filled with lead, utterly unable to move. Just as the claws were about to grasp Cai Yue¡¯s neck, a "clang" was heard; a Curved Blade intercepted them. "It¡¯s you again," Uncle Fu exclaimed as he looked at Xu Zimei, roaring, "I am unwilling to accept this; I had already succeeded." Then, the Dark Heaven Tiger pounced from behind, pinning him to the ground, its jaws aiming straight for his head. ...... The crowd closed their eyes, not daring to witness the bloody scene. Cai Yue shook her head and sighed, after all, the other party had watched her grow up and was like half a relative to her. "Here, take this," she said, turning around and handing Xu Zimei a black box. "The Breakthrough Pill I promised you." "You should keep it for yourself," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, climbed into the sedan and said, "Hurry along, and call me when we reach the border of the Nine States Domain." After the Dark Heaven Tiger finished feasting on the corpse to its satisfaction, it trailed behind the caravan. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to recall it, allowing it to stay outside for a while longer as it wasn¡¯t an issue to have a little fun. The gray morning sky, which had been drizzled by a fine rain, was slowly clearing up. The plants along the mountain range still had droplets of water clinging to them, sparkling and translucent. The caravan steadily progressed, crossing the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range would take a long time, so they would kill any Monster Beasts they encountered along the way and store them. Xu Zimei either slept or, more accurately, cultivated in the sedan all along the journey. The human body has over three hundred and sixty acupoints, each capable of condensing several Power Vortices. According to the Heaven-Shaking Skill, the human body is full of Creation¡¯s mysteries. In principle, it¡¯s possible to condense an infinite number of Power Vortices. As long as you have enough time, energy, and resources, there is no end to the power. The weak can move mountains and overturn seas, and the strong can split heavens and divide the earth. Of course, condensing Power Vortices becomes increasingly difficult at the later stages. Xu Zimei first focused on gathering the strengths around his body, sensing and experiencing the force contained in every part of his body, in each muscle. This perception of strength is a lengthy process; you must understand the usage of strength to a microscopic level. It can be spread across the sky like countless stars or focused into one point, with the power to destroy anything in its path. One must fully comprehend all the strengths of the body and attempt to manipulate them as naturally as possible. This is the entry level to the Heaven-Shaking Skill; it¡¯s not necessarily difficult, but it does consume a lot of time, and there is no room for carelessness. Thus, the carriage traveled slowly through the mountain range. Chapter 580 - 579: The Taoist Temple on the Summit of Zhang Shan The carriage had been traveling through the jungle for a month and a half. Although the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range could be considered ancient, it was not a particularly large mountain range. People traveling from the Tianluan Domain to the Nine States Domain often crossed this range. There were no overly powerful Monster Beasts inside, so after a month and a half, one morning came. The spring breeze caressed their faces, the weather clear and the sky boundless; a gentle wind blew softly. The travelers arrived at the other end of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. "Young Master Xu, we¡¯re almost at the Nine States Domain," Cai Yue woke Xu Zimei with a soft voice. "Once we cross over the mountain ahead, we will be at Black Demon City, which is already within the territory of the Nine States Domain." "That was fast," Xu Zimei stretched lazily, gazing at the distant horizon. The mountain peak ahead was pure white, but unlike the snowy mountains, this one¡¯s whiteness was like that of the clouds, giving off an ethereal feeling. The peak of the mountain was shrouded in mist, standing so distinct and majestic among the many peaks of the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range. Over the past month and a half of cultivation, Xu Zimei had only mastered half of his power. To think that he was now at the pinnacle of the Divine Vein Realm, yet his mastery of his own strength was still not as formidable as the Heaven-shaking Skill. This gave Xu Zimei a new understanding of the so-called ancient ten great vein techniques. Once he fully mastered his entire body¡¯s power, Xu Zimei considered condensing a Power Vortex. Because of the steepness of the mountain, the group left the sedan chairs at the base, as Cai Yue decided to climb the mountain with everyone. "Young Master Xu, we want to cross this mountain before nightfall and then rest at Black Demon City," Cai Yue said to Xu Zimei. "Alright, let¡¯s pick up the pace," Xu Zimei nodded in response. ...... When the group arrived at the base of the mountain, they discovered a flight of White Jade Stone Stairs leading up to the top. These stone steps extended upward, reaching directly to the peak of the mountain. The stairway was built from blocks of white jade stone and appeared to be quite ancient. Some steps were cracked, and the scattered flower petals on them were trampled beyond recognition. At the very front of the stone stairs stood a square-shaped Fragrance Altar made of white jade. Inside the altar was a thick layer of incense ash, along with a faint fragrance. Below the inscription at the front of the altar were carved a line of characters. "Black Demon Temple Merit Altar." "Is there a Taoist Temple on this mountain?" Xu Zimei turned to ask Cai Yue. As he had never been to the Tianluan Domain before, he was unaware of the affairs here. "I don¡¯t know either. My father brought me to the Nine States Domain when I was very young, but unfortunately, I was too little at the time and don¡¯t remember much," Cai Yue shook her head: "I¡¯m not very familiar with the Nine States Domain either." "Then let¡¯s go up and have a look; we have to pass through anyway," Xu Zimei said with a nod. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t count how many steps there were, but they continued all the way to the top of the mountain. The steep climb was made much easier by these stairs. As he climbed the stone stairs, Xu Zimei noticed many stone statues on either side. These differed somewhat from what he remembered of Taoist Temples as they were not of Taoist Ancestors or important Taoist figures and patriarchs. Instead, they were ugly forms of Demons. The group climbed the entire day, and it wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that they reached the end of the stairs. That is, the peak of the mountain. "Eastern ascent leads to icy snow paths, Western descent overlooks the sunset¡¯s blaze. One step shy of reaching the Heavenly Palace, A glance back at the mortal world, a span of ten thousand years." A few had just arrived at the mountain summit when they heard someone humming this poem from afar. Xu Zimei looked in the direction of the sound and saw a young boy wearing a Taoist robe, carrying a large bundle of firewood on his back, walking over with some effort. The young boy also saw Xu Zimei and his group. He looked up, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and approached them. He said with a smile, "Fellow Daoists, have you come to visit our Black Demon Taoist Temple?" "We were on our way to the Nine States Domain and just stopped by out of curiosity," replied Xu Zimei. "If it¡¯s convenient for you, you can also take a look inside our Black Demon Temple," the young boy offered. "Our master often teaches us to make friends from all over the world." "Sure," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He turned his head to Cai Yue and the others and inquired, "What about you? Heading back to the city or to the Taoist Temple?" "Little master, may I ask if Black Demon City is related to your Black Demon Temple?" Cai Yue asked with curiosity. "Many years ago, the Black Demon caused chaos in this land. Our Taoist Ancestor renamed our temple Black Demon Temple, intending to fight the Black Demon to the end. After a long struggle, we finally defeated the Black Demon. As a token of gratitude, the people of that city changed its name to Black Demon City." The young boy explained with a smile. "Ah, I see," Cai Yue nodded and said, "Then I too shall visit your temple." "I will lead the way, please follow me," the young boy said with a smile. He hoisted the bundle of firewood on his back again and walked ahead. Xu Zimei could tell that the boy was just an ordinary human with no cultivation whatsoever. Otherwise, he would not struggle so much with just a bit of firewood. ... The mountain peak was quite spacious. After walking for about fifteen minutes, they finally saw a Taoist Temple straight ahead. The temple covered a wide area, nearly half the mountain, but it looked rather simple from the outside. Bodhi trees, lush and luxuriant, were planted on both sides of the entrance. The temple, with its once red walls, was not imposing. Though not dilapidated, it did look somewhat old and dusty. The main gateway in front was black and white and quite imposing, seemingly recently renovated. "Please come in, fellow Daoists," the young boy said politely as he pushed open the doors of the Taoist Temple with a smile. Xu Zimei and his companions followed him inside. Upon entering the temple, they could barely see its end. Inside, various smaller Taoist Temples were arranged together, giving an impression of vast openness. Logically, a temple of this size shouldn¡¯t be so barren. Moreover, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t feel even a trace of spiritual energy inside; it was almost as if this were just an ordinary secular Taoist Temple. "There aren¡¯t many visitors here, are there?" inquired Cai Yue. "Hmm, actually, our temple prohibits outsiders," the young boy suddenly revealed. "And I haven¡¯t left the mountain since I was young. I was just curious about the outside world, so I sneakily brought you all here." "Isn¡¯t that problematic?" Cai Yue looked at Xu Zimei and suggested. "Since the temple is not open to outsiders, we should leave." "Don¡¯t go, please? Could you tell me stories about the outside world?" the young boy pleaded earnestly. "Also, let me tell you, our Black Demon Temple¡¯s Taoist Ancestor is very efficacious. Almost all wishes are granted; if you show your respects, your future endeavors will surely go smoothly." Xu Zimei gazed at the temple, this quiet, ordinary Taoist Temple always gave him a strange feeling. It was as if a storm was brewing, as ominous as the prelude to a tempestuous rain. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You all quickly come inside; if we¡¯re discovered, it¡¯s all over," the young boy urged, urging them with haste. Chapter 581 - 580 Mysterious Taoist Temple Xu Zimei looked at Cai Yue and eventually entered. The group made an impressive sight, yet due to the seclusion of the Taoist Temple, they hadn¡¯t encountered a single person along the way. "Including Master, our Taoist Temple has a total of eleven people," the young boy explained. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have nine senior brothers. Since I can remember, I¡¯ve lived here without ever having descended the mountain." Xu Zimei nodded; along the way, he noticed that the temple planted many crops and various vegetables. It really was just like the world of mortals. The young boy led them to a very old courtyard that was sealed off. There were many cobwebs at the entrance, clearly indicating that it had been a long time since anyone had been there. There hung a crooked sign with the blurry characters for "Distant Pavilion" written on it. "¡¯To have friends come from afar, how delightful,¡¯" Xu Zimei murmured. "I heard from my senior brother that this place used to specifically accommodate Daoist friends, but it has been closed off since I can remember." The young boy said, "Right, you can call me Mr. Xuan Yu, which is the Daoist title my master gave me." "It¡¯s easier to call you young mister. You want us to clean up this place for you, right?" Cai Yue asked with a smile. "No, it¡¯s clean inside; I clean it regularly," Yu Zhao hastily said. "But I¡¯m afraid to clean the outside in case Master finds out, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you for now." "Let it be, let it be," Xu Zimei waved his hand and asked, "By the way, what is your master¡¯s Daoist title?" "Master¡¯s Daoist title is Qiankun. You can call him True Man of Qiankun," Xuan Yu said. "However, you might not meet him. Can you tell me about the outside world tonight?" Xu Zimei didn¡¯t object and nodded his head before walking into a room within the courtyard. Compared to the desolate outside, the inside was quite exquisite. There was a wooden bed, a table, and a mirror, and the room contained many objects associated with Taoism. "You all stay here for now; I¡¯m going to take a look outside," Xuan Yu said. Once he had gone, Cai Yue asked curiously, "Why did you insist on coming here?" "Curiosity," Xu Zimei replied. "What¡¯s there to be curious about here?" Cai Yue asked. "Don¡¯t know yet, but this Taoist Temple is definitely not simple," Xu Zimei responded. "Let¡¯s stay here for a day, then we will head into the city tomorrow," Cai Yue suggested. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and tidied up the room a bit. As the courtyard was indeed very large, everyone went back to their own rooms. With nothing else to do, Xu Zimei began to practice cultivation in his room. Having only begun the initial steps of cultivating strength, he sat cross-legged in the most natural state of his body and then started to calmly comprehend the practice. This cultivation lasted until evening when Xuan Yu brought over dinner, and only then did Xu Zimei emerge from his cultivation state. ...¡­ The meals at the Taoist Temple were simple: a bowl of rice with some vegetarian dishes and a bowl of thick soup. "You might not be used to it, just make do," Xuan Yu said with a smile. "Have you ever practiced cultivation?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at Xuan Yu. "I¡¯ve thought about cultivating, but everyone in our Taoist Temple is born with blocked meridians and can¡¯t open their Vein Gates," Xuan Yu said with a smile. "But after so many years, I¡¯m used to it. What¡¯s wrong with being an ordinary person?" "Could you let me take a look?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "All right," Xuan Yu nodded. Xu Zimei placed his hand gently on the other¡¯s right wrist, the location of the first Vein Gate, Lun Quan. He closed his eyes to examine the situation within the other¡¯s body. After a long while, Xu Zimei opened his eyes and gave Xuan Yu a somewhat inexplicable look. He asked, "Who told you that your meridians were blocked?" "My master did," Xuan Yu replied, "Isn¡¯t that so?" Xu Zimei smiled and nodded without speaking further. The other¡¯s body did not have blocked meridians at all, but rather, it was sealed. Moreover, Xu Zimei felt a very powerful force within his body. However, this force along with his meridians was sealed, rendering him unable to absorb Spiritual Energy, and he could only live his life as a mere mortal. After dinner, Xuan Yu stayed to listen to stories, seemingly yearning for the outside world. Xu Zimei had Cai Yue tell him stories while he continued his own cultivation. He was unaware of many things about the outside world, and often, even small stories would amaze him. Late at night, three tolls of the bell resonated from outside the Taoist Temple, and Xuan Yu, feeling sleepy, yawned several times. He said to Cai Yue apologetically, "Sister Yue, it¡¯s time to rest. I should go back to sleep." "Go ahead," Cai Yue nodded slightly. After a simple farewell, Xuan Yu left. At that moment, as the sound of the bells faded, Xu Zimei sensed an extremely dense Spiritual Energy. It was as if all the Spiritual Energy within the entire mountain was gathering here like a storm. Xu Zimei was stunned for a moment and quickly looked out the window, only to see that the sky was exceptionally brilliant at that moment. Black and white lights intertwined, and the entire Taoist Temple was enveloped in a barrier of black and white. "What is this for?" Xu Zimei was taken aback. Before he could react, suddenly there was a knock on the door. Cai Yue got up to open the door. Opening it, she said with a smile, "Little sir, why have you come back?" A low growl suddenly came through, followed by Cai Yue¡¯s cry of alarm. Xu Zimei hurried out of his room and saw in the courtyard outside, Xuan Yu lifting Cai Yue up, intent on killing her. His body was dense with Spiritual Energy, to the extent that it seemed he had reached the level of the Esteem Vein Realm. The might of Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Vein Realm surged around him, suppressing Xuan Yu on the spot, rendering him immovable. When he rescued Cai Yue from Xuan Yu¡¯s hands, she looked terrified and pointed at Xuan Yu, unable to speak. Xu Zimei looked over, and at that moment, Xuan Yu¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and the seal within his body had been released without knowing when. He seemed to have lost consciousness, like a walking corpse, struggling. "How did he become like this?" Cai Yue asked in horror. "I don¡¯t know," Xu Zimei suppressed his opponent, then used the Binding Immortal Lock to tie him up inside the room. He instructed Cai Yue, "Find a place to hide, then keep an eye on him, I¡¯ll go check out other places in the Taoist Temple." "Be careful," Cai Yue hastily said. When Xu Zimei stepped out of the chamber, he saw that the original tranquility of the Taoist Temple was broken by various light growls one after another. Looking around him, he saw several figures in Taoist robes, all bereft of their senses, running forward like Xuan Yu, trying to escape the temple but stopped by the barriers outside. These barriers seemed to have a special effect, like snow meeting the sun in the early spring of March. Chapter 582 - 581 Hall of Atonement Upon contact, they dissipated, these Taoist Priests would be ejected as soon as they touched the barrier, but they continued to struggle, trying to break out. "This barrier is imprisoning them," Xu Zimei realized in an instant. Xu Zimei did not bother with these people, and walked straight ahead, arriving in front of the largest hall within the Taoist Temple. The hall was over fifty meters tall, with its entire body gilded, and an elliptical shape above. There were six large red pillars in front, surrounded by iron railings. Xu Zimei walked up the steps, came in front of the hall, and saw the signboard above which read "Hall of Atonement." He frowned slightly, pushed open the vermillion door, and with a creak, entered the hall. The hall was divided into several rooms, and in the room Xu Zimei had just entered, there were three statues displayed. From left to right, the first statue was entirely brown, with the facial features in pure black. Both its hands were raised, with the left foot on the ground and the right foot lifted forward, and its clothes were wrapped in gold ribbons. The middle statue was a one-eyed lone wolf, with a single eye and fiery red fur. It lay on a raised platform, somewhat resembling the reclining pose of Maitreya, appearing strange and peculiar. The statue on the right was a monk with black beads, wearing a kasaya and black beads all over his body. Even his eyebrows, eyes, and lips seemed to have been made up, looking extremely pitch-black. The monk¡¯s ears were very large, almost as if hanging from his earlobes. "What exactly is this Taoist Temple venerating?" Xu Zimei felt bewildered. Just then, a coughing sound arose. An elder dressed in a Taoist robe emerged from a room next door, his complexion waxen, appearing very weak. "Who are you?" the elder looked at Xu Zimei, his expression greatly changed, and he asked warily. "I am a traveler passing through these mountains," Xu Zimei replied. "What a joke, there¡¯s a seal at the foot of the mountain, how did you get up here?" the elder said in a cold voice. His aura of the Divine Vein Realm surged, eying Xu Zimei predatorily. "I am on my way to the Nine States Domain, just passing through here," Xu Zimei said. "Besides, I didn¡¯t see any seal." "To go to the Nine States Domain, you need to cross another mountain, this White Sacred Mountain has been sealed for many years, don¡¯t you know?" the elder said. "I have not been here before, I came with others," Xu Zimei shook his head. Looking at the elder, he asked, "Are you True Man of Qiankun?" "Seems like you are no ordinary passerby, you even know my title," True Man of Qiankun said, squinting his eyes. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, your disciple called Xuan Yu told me," Xu Zimei replied. "Xuan Yu, it was him who brought you in," True Man of Qiankun fell silent for a moment. He looked at Xu Zimei, his expression seemingly torn, and Xu Zimei felt a murderous aura emanating from him. Struggling between killing and not killing for a long while, eventually, True Man of Qiankun sighed. He said, "Don¡¯t go anywhere tonight, just stay here, and leave first thing in the morning." "Your Black Demon Temple is quite lively," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Leave this place, forget everything, it won¡¯t do you any harm," True Man of Qiankun said. "Don¡¯t get involved, act as if nothing has happened." "It seems you don¡¯t want to talk," Xu Zimei said. "What¡¯s the use of telling you, just stay put," True Man of Qiankun settled down on a cushion next to him, silently chanting something. Xu Zimei did not insist, if True Man of Qiankun was unwilling to speak, forcing him with the threat of death was pointless. He just couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the nature of the entities being venerated. Xu Zimei did not leave the hall but went to check out a few other rooms, and the old man did not stop him. The other rooms were all quite similar, hosting creatures that Xu Zimei had never heard of. It could even be said that this place was not a Taoist Temple at all. ...¡­ A night passed in silence, and as dawn approached, the sound of three bell chimes emanated from within the Taoist Temple. True Man of Qiankun had been seated there the entire night. It was only when the bell rang that he stood up and left the hall with Xu Zimei. "Master," as the two had just stepped out of the hall, they encountered a rather plump Taoist Priest. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This plump Taoist Priest, Xu Zimei remembered seeing him the night before, frantically running towards the barrier¡¯s edge, just like Xuan Yu¡¯s state. "Master, do we have outsiders?" the plump Taoist Priest asked with some surprise as he looked at Xu Zimei. "You needn¡¯t worry about it, clean up the Hall of Atonement in the morning," True Man of Qiankun said indifferently. The plump Taoist Priest nodded and then hummed a tune as he walked into the hall. Xu Zimei felt the man was completely different from the one he met the night before, as though he had a split personality. "I¡¯m getting more and more interested in your Taoist Temple," said Xu Zimei with a smile. True Man of Qiankun did not reply but directly took Xu Zimei to the Distant Pavilion. He instructed a group of people to leave immediately. When Xu Zimei arrived at the Distant Pavilion, he found Cai Yue and the accompanying servants chatting with Xuan Yu. "Sister Yue, why did you bind me up?" Xuan Yu asked, puzzled. Cai Yue hadn¡¯t had the chance to answer when she saw Xu Zimei and others walking in. "Master," seeing True Man of Qiankun, Xuan Yu promptly shrank her neck. "Leave," True Man of Qiankun said, looking at Cai Yue and her group, his face growing increasingly gloomy. Cai Yue looked at Xu Zimei, but saw him gently shaking his head. "Xuan Yun," True Man of Qiankun called out softly. "Master, I¡¯m here," a loud call came from afar, and a man dressed in a black cloak was seen rushing from a distance. The man looked quite ordinary, but his ears were exceptionally large, resembling folding screens. "Escort them down the mountain," True Man of Qiankun ordered calmly. Then he looked at Xuan Yu and said, "You come with me to the Hall of Atonement." After he finished speaking, he left without another word or glance at Xu Zimei and the others. "Please, this way," said Xuan Yun with a smile. Xu Zimei, along with Cai Yue and the others, started walking outside without further ado. "Hold on a moment," called out Xuan Yu hurriedly. He pulled Xu Zimei and the others aside and stealthily pulled out several sachets from his pocket. Apologizing, he said, "I¡¯m really sorry, these sachets are blessed, please take them as a gift for our meeting." Cai Yue patted his head with a smile and accepted the sachets. Following that, the group departed with Xuan Yun from the Taoist Temple, heading down the mountainside. "This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve seen outsiders come up the mountain," said Xuan Yun with a sense of wonder. "What did you do last night?" Xu Zimei asked Xuan Yun. "Last night? I didn¡¯t do anything. I just meditated and slept in my room," replied Xuan Yun gently. "It seems these people don¡¯t remember anything at all," Xu Zimei said, squinting his eyes. Chapter 583 - 582 Dance with Demonic Skills Xuan Yun escorted everyone to the foot of the mountain, then smiled and said, "I cannot leave the sect gate, let¡¯s part ways here." "Goodbye," Cai Yue nodded in farewell. Xu Zimei always felt that something was off, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it for the moment. He took a deep look in the direction of White Sacred Mountain then turned and left. "This Black Demon Temple really is eerie," Cai Yue remarked on the side. "How could it become like that at night?" "I don¡¯t know either, let¡¯s head to Black Demon City first," Xu Zimei looked at Cai Yue and asked. "What are your plans afterward?" "Although my Cai Family has been wiped out, I still have an aunt in the Nine States Domain. I plan to seek refuge with her," Cai Yue said truthfully. "If that is the case, let¡¯s part ways after we get to Black Demon City," Xu Zimei nodded and said. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cai Yue fell silent for a moment, gently pinching the hem of her clothing and nodding slightly. The legend of Black Demon Temple saving this region must be true; this story is widely circulated throughout Black Demon City. Of course, everyone knows about Black Demon Temple, but because White Sacred Mountain had been closed off, it had been many years since anyone had gone to the Black Demon Temple. The path to reach the Nine States Domain from the Wandering Dragon Mountain Range doesn¡¯t require crossing over White Sacred Mountain, but rather there is a mountain path beside it. This mountain path was fairly steep, and it took them a morning to cross over the peak. Not far ahead, the silhouette of Black Demon City¡¯s walls was already faintly discernible. It appeared like a colossal beast of a demon, its entire body the color of a black iron torrent, standing upon the earth. As Xu Zimei entered the city gates, he could already vaguely make out the scenery inside the city. Above these city walls were placed, more or less, many statues of imps. Each one with a different expression, and varying shapes. Xu Zimei looked at these imps and remembered the things venerated in the Black Demon Temple. The heavy city gates were wide open, and in the middle of the two gates, there was also a statue of an imp, serving as a kind of doorknob. Stepping into the city, the bustling and noisy atmosphere inside was somewhat reassuring. The streets were crowded with people coming and going, vendors of all sorts and their calls for attention. "Young master, where would you like to go?" Cai Yue looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "I¡¯d like to visit the Void Valley," Xu Zimei said. "But I¡¯m not very familiar with that place and plan to rest and gather information in Black Demon City before setting out." "That works out, I also need to send someone to notify my aunt," Cai Yue said. "My aunt¡¯s place is a bit far, and I dare not proceed there alone. I can only wait for her to send someone to pick me up. Let¡¯s find an inn to rest for a bit first." Xu Zimei nodded without objection. The two found an inn within the city, booked separate rooms. Cai Yue, distrusting her accompanying servants, dismissed them all. In the inn, just as Xu Zimei entered the room, the figure of Bai Meng slowly emerged. "Tell me, what¡¯s going on?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Black Demon Temple worships statues, and there are also imp statues on the walls of Black Demon City. I do not know if the master still remembers. They are all carved according to the original forms of our Demon Race," Bai Meng explained. "Although I did not sense any Demonic Qi, I still recognize these statues." "Statues of the Demon Race," Xu Zimei was stunned for a moment. "Yes, they are only little demons who have just started their cultivation, still far from our level," Bai Meng replied. "Can you make out what¡¯s happening with those people inside the Black Demon Temple?" Xu Zimei asked. "Not quite clear, there¡¯s a kind of spiritual energy inside them, similar to the Demonic Qi we initially encountered, but it¡¯s not the same," Bai Meng reflected for a moment, then replied. "It really is because of that aura that they have turned into what they are." "Things seem to be getting more interesting," Xu Zimei declared. "The Black Demon Temple must be hiding something. If my lord wishes to know, I can go and investigate," Chaos suggested. "Let¡¯s not rush it; we can slowly look into it after we come back from the Void Valley," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. ...¡­ Black Demon City didn¡¯t have anything out of the ordinary, and Xu Zimei gathered some information about Void Valley in the afternoon. Three hundred miles east from Black Demon City was where Void Valley was located. The Void Wood there and the Void Leaves are highly sought after in the Nine States Domain, almost to the point of shortage, and could fetch a hefty price. Hence, many Loose Cultivators would try their luck there, with many literally putting their lives on the line for the sake of cultivation and willing to take the risk. However, in the last two years, several Great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects had joined forces to regulate the Void Valley. Although they didn¡¯t forbid Loose Cultivators from entering the Void Valley, everyone who went in had to first obtain a token before they could do so. The places to obtain tokens were all in the big cities; there was nowhere in Black Demon City to get one. Although in these past few years, people have explored the Void Valley at the cost of their lives, there had still been no word about creatures like the Void Spirit Monkey. Xu Zimei felt that Jiang Yun wouldn¡¯t deceive him; it was more likely that such creatures were just extremely rare. After gathering maps and intelligence on Void Valley, Xu Zimei started to cultivate in the inn seriously. Not until the evening did he go downstairs for dinner at Cai Yue¡¯s invitation. "Did you know? I¡¯ve inquired about the Black Demon Temple here in the city," Cai Yue said while eating, speaking to Xu Zimei. "What?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "This Black Demon Temple, including the Black Demon City where we are, doesn¡¯t belong to any power," "The Black Demon did indeed exist before, but only for a very short time. Before the other Great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects could react, they disappeared." Cai Yue gossiped, "And, you know, the Black Demon Temple wasn¡¯t called the Black Demon Temple before; it was called the White Sacred Temple, same as the name of that mountain." "What is the Black Demon? Did you find out clearly?" Xu Zimei pressed. "That I didn¡¯t get. There were very few who saw the Black Demon in those days, and now it¡¯s almost forgotten," Cai Yue shook her head. "Alright, you¡¯d better not dig too much into this matter. This is not something good anyway," Xu Zimei advised. "Got it," Cai Yue nodded and said, "I just think Xuan Yu is quite pitiful." "Leave it to me," Xu Zimei assured. The sky outside gradually darkened, yet the inn was still quite crowded. Most of the people were sitting inside, talking to each other. A pale moon peeked through the clouds, casting a dim light over the skyline of Black Demon City. At that moment, a terrifying scream came from outside. This sound was very frightening, almost drowning out the noise from the inn, and suddenly there was silence. "What¡¯s going on?" Someone, setting down their cup, frowned and said. "Don¡¯t know, let¡¯s go have a look." The people had just stood up and were about to leave the inn when they saw a blood-stained, blurry figure stumble in. As soon as this figure entered the inn, it fell to the ground, merely looking at the people and shouting "Save me." Then it collapsed to the floor, unconscious. Chapter 584 - 583 Black Demon Lays Siege "What is going on?" the innkeeper hurriedly shouted. Then, a series of low growls came from outside, sending chills down the spines of those who heard them. Xu Zimei was sitting by the window and in a swift motion, he stepped out of the inn. He headed toward the direction of the city gates, where he saw a dark mass of monsters flooding in from the entrance. There were at least a thousand of these monsters, and the soldiers guarding the city were either fleeing or had already been overtaken by the monstrous tide. "What is this?" someone whispered to the side. These monsters actually looked more human, except their skin was somewhat rotten, and their eyes were a deep, sinister red. The response from Black Demon City was actually very timely, as the City Lord Tie Linghu arrived with a large troop of people. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the creatures attacking the city, Tie Linghu¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. After a long silence, he finally spoke solemnly and deliberately, "Black Demon." As the City Lord of Black Demon City, there is a map inside the city that is passed down from generation to generation of City Lords. It depicted the event of a Black Demon invasion that happened years ago. Now looking at the scene before him, Tie Linghu was clearer than clear, everything from the map was surfacing from deep within his memory. "Have all citizens below the Empty Vein Realm scatter and hide, everyone else follow me to meet the enemy," Tie Linghu arranged for people to go elsewhere for help as he raised his voice to halt the panic. Seeing this scenario, Xu Zimei muttered under his breath, "Black Demon Temple." He no longer cared for the situation inside the city and directly soared towards the Black Demon Temple. As he moved on, more and more of the Black Demon tide continued to congregate, and Xu Zimei saw that they were all coming from the direction of the Black Demon Temple. He walked through the air for over an hour and finally arrived at the foot of White Sacred Mountain. The Fragrance Altar at the base of the mountain had been toppled, and Xu Zimei sensed fluctuations of Spiritual Energy reaction at the entrance to the White Jade Stone Stairs. "It¡¯s a seal," he sensed briefly before opening his eyes to look up at the mountain. The current seal had been torn open, and it seemed that the Black Demon had surged into Black Demon City through this very breach. However, there were many details Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t make sense of. He hurried up the mountain, and when Xu Zimei arrived at the Black Demon Temple, he found that the wall on the left side of the temple had collapsed. One of the vermilion doors was still swaying, while the other was nowhere to be seen. The situation inside was even more chaotic with several Black Demons wandering within the temple. As Xu Zimei rushed into the Hall of Atonement, he saw that a barrier within the main hall was blocking his way. Inside the barrier, True Man of Qiankun was fighting with a Black Demon. This Black Demon was different from the others; it was nearly impossible to see its human form, its skin was pitch black, and its power fluctuated at the level of the Divine Vein Realm. What was more terrifying was its incredibly high physical defense. The attacks from True Man of Qiankun could not injure it, and he was almost being completely suppressed. Xu Zimei examined the barrier¡¯s endurance; it was something not even an ordinary Divine Vein Realm practitioner could break through. Unless a Stepping into Immortality strongman descended to take action. He slowly drew the Curved Blade from his waist, all eight Vein Gates in his body wide open. He executed the Reverse Samsara from the Fourteenth Style of the Way of Inquiry, as boundless Spiritual Energy surged out of him like a great sea. Amid the roaring explosions, the Curved Blade whipped up a great tide of Blade Intent and an endless power of Reincarnation, which devoured and shattered the barrier. Inside the barrier, True Man of Qiankun looked at Xu Zimei, his expression changing slightly as he roared, "What are you doing here?" "Have you misunderstood something?" Seeing the other¡¯s overreaction, Xu Zimei frowned slightly and asked. "You¡¯re with Xuan Yu, aren¡¯t you," True Man of Qiankun said angrily. "Even if I fall here today, I will not let you off easily." "What do you mean ¡¯together¡¯? What happened to Xuan Yu?" Xu Zimei frowned as he spoke. "Black Demon City was besieged by Black Demon, that¡¯s why I came here to look for clues." "Had you not brought Demon Fragrance into Black Demon City, how would Black Demon have attacked there?" True Man of Qiankun said while laboriously dealing with Black Demon. "Demon Fragrance, what are you talking about?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. "Wait a moment," a sudden insight flashed through his mind, and he pulled out a sachet from his body. It was the sachet that Xuan Yu had given to them before they left yesterday, claiming it was blessed. He hurriedly opened the sachet, and a very strong fragrance instantly spread out. Inside the sachet was all pure black powder. "This is the powder of the Demon Fragrance, do you still want to argue?" True Man of Qiankun said. "It was the smell of Demon Fragrance that the Black Demon followed to track down." At this moment, Xu Zimei felt as though many storylines in his mind had come together. There was a sealing formation on the mountain, and he wondered how they had managed to come up to White Sacred Mountain. Moreover, they had encountered Xuan Yu just after ascending the mountain, and then he shamelessly presented the sachets. "Can we talk about what¡¯s going on here?" Xu Zimei said calmly. Looking at the Black Demon engaged in battle, he struck down with his blade, its light shooting into the sky, revealing its full sharpness and cutting the Black Demon in two. True Man of Qiankun looked at the scene before him, slightly startled, then quickly recovered. "You¡¯re not together with him?" he asked again. "I could kill you as easily as turning my hand, why bother with such tactics?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Then let¡¯s hurry down the mountain to support Black Demon City; any later, the city might be destroyed," True Man of Qiankun hurriedly said. "First, make things clear, I¡¯m protecting that city," Xu Zimei said lightly. "What do you want to know?" True Man of Qiankun asked, his brow furrowing. "The secrets of your Black Demon Temple," Xu Zimei spoke: "Tell me everything, exactly as it is." "Can we save the people first and then talk about other matters?" True Man of Qiankun said. "No, tell me, what is your relationship with the Demon Race?" Xu Zimei asked. "You know about the Demon Race," True Man of Qiankun was taken aback for a moment. "Speak," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. True Man of Qiankun stared intently and fell silent for a while. "With each second you remain silent now, the risk of Black Demon City being destroyed increases by that much more," Xu Zimei said. "Alas, it is all the sin we created, and now we must repay it," True Man of Qiankun said with a bitter smile. He turned his head to look at Xu Zimei and spoke: "I don¡¯t know how much you understand about the Demon Race. But it is an ancient race that existed even before Yuan Central Continent had formed. They have existed for epoch after epoch." "What does that have to do with you?" Xu Zimei asked. "It was about a few thousand years ago, back when Black Demon City was called White Sacred City, and this place was known as White Sacred temple. The temple was filled with disciples in training, and the city housed their relatives and families." True Man of Qiankun slowly narrated: "One day, thousands of years ago, the founding master went to Void Valley, seeking to find some Void Wood for the disciples." Chapter 585 - 584 The Truth About Black Demon Temple "You should also know about Void Valley, no matter how powerful a being is, they cannot resist the Void Storm within it. My ancestral master chose a relatively calm day to enter the Void Valley, but unexpectedly on that day, a sudden change occurred. Not long after he entered, he was swept up by the Void Storm. Just when we all thought he was dead, ten years later, one day, he suddenly returned to White Sacred Temple. It was only later that we found out the Void Storm hadn¡¯t killed him; instead, it carried him beyond the Dimensional Space wall and into another world." "Another world?" Xu Zimei slightly frowned. "What do you mean, other worlds beyond the Yuan Central Continent?" "Actually, I¡¯m not very clear myself. After returning, the ancestral master often murmured to himself. He said the cosmos is composed of countless worlds; Yuan Central Continent is a small world, and Heaven Beyond Heavens is a large world. Everyone wants to transcend the Great Dao and step out of the River of Fate; in reality, it is merely a struggle of the self." True Man of Qiankun shook his head and said, "The master accidentally entered a Legacy Land in that world. The Legacy Land of the Ancient Demon Race." Xu Zimei¡¯s brows tightened slightly as he realized the situation was more complicated than he had imagined. "In that Legacy Land, we also learned for the first time of the existence of demons and many Cultivation Techniques and Vein Skills related to their practices." After a brief silence, True Man of Qiankun sighed and said, "The tragedy all began with that ¡¯Demon Induction Technique.¡¯" "Demon Induction Technique," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, deciding to ask Bai Meng about it later. "The Demon Race possesses a unique type of Spiritual Energy called Demonic Qi. The ¡¯Demon Induction Technique¡¯ states that anyone who can cultivate Demonic Qi will be recognized by the Ancient Demon Race. Furthermore, the power of Demonic Qi belongs to a higher order of Spiritual Energy, almost guaranteeing a leap in one¡¯s own strength," said True Man of Qiankun. Xu Zimei nodded, although the Light Origin Stone was very restrictive towards Demonic Qi. Among the various types of Spiritual Energy, compared to those like Fire Attribute Spiritual Energy, Demonic Qi indeed could be considered higher order. "Is this the origin of Black Demon?" Xu Zimei guessed. True Man of Qiankun nodded and said, "Obsessed with power, the ancestral master began experimenting with Demonic Qi with us." Speaking of this, True Man of Qiankun fell silent for a long while before he said, word by word, "Fearing the experiment would be leaked, White Sacred Temple, still a minor force back then, did not dare to look for subjects in the outside world. We could only find those among the families in White Sacred City." "Did the disciples of the Taoist Temple not oppose?" Xu Zimei asked with a frown. After all, those people in the city were their relatives. "White Sacred Temple sealed the mountain and never left; all those who opposed were captured and became the subjects of the experiment," said True Man of Qiankun with pain in his voice. "Back then, almost everyone was maddened. They believed that having Demonic Qi would make White Sacred Temple one of the most powerful forces in the world. The sacrifices made today would all be worth it." "Such an extreme view," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Isn¡¯t it? Later, when we realized our mistake, it was already too late. Nearly half of the people in White Sacred Temple had been touched by this strange Demonic Qi; they either died or became Black Demons." True Man of Qiankun sighed once again and continued, "Hundreds of years ago, the number of Black Demons had grown large. They broke through the temple¡¯s seal and started a massacre in the city below, Black Demon City. The ancestral master led us down the mountain to cleanse the demons, and that turmoil nearly wiped out the majority of the Black Demons. But those Black Demons were disciples from our Temple! "We had no choice but to seal off White Sacred Mountain for eternity." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Our ancestor renamed the White Sacred Temple to Black Demon Temple, and he named the main hall the Hall of Atonement to remind himself of the mistakes he had made." "Later, he went to Void Valley once again, hoping to find a remedy within that realm." "He never returned from that journey." "Hundreds of years have passed, and now I am the master of the Black Demon Temple, which I fear is now filled with only me in my right mind." "Where did all these Black Demons come from?" Xu Zimei asked. "When I arrived here yesterday, there were only a dozen people inside the temple." "Those disciples are able to resist the influence of the Demonic Qi during the day; it¡¯s only at night that they turn dark, so I let them out." "The other Black Demons have lost their sanity, so I locked them up in the underground cages." "Tell me about Xuan Yu," Xu Zimei asked. "He too is a child of misfortune, his parents died amid the turmoil caused by the Black Demons, and he himself was bitten and infected with Demonic Qi. He was still an infant at that time, and I did everything in my power to save him and took him under my wing, hoping to train him well." "But unexpectedly, he somehow learned what had happened in the past and has since been plotting to destroy this place." "So, I have become a tool, truly wonderful," Xu Zimei said with a wry smile. "Alas, it¡¯s a disaster of our own making. I hope you will come down the mountain with me to save the people within the city," True Man of Qiankun said. "I don¡¯t care about saving people, but I will kill him," Xu Zimei stated calmly. He stepped into the void, with True Man of Qiankun next to him, both heading towards Black Demon City. It was a deep night, with the crescent moon hanging in the sky, its meager light trying to shine over the whole world. ...... By now, Black Demon City had fallen into a hellish state, due to the overwhelming number of Black Demons. The people within had gone from initially resisting fiercely to now beginning to retreat. The Black Demons butchered throughout the city; bereft of their minds, they fought any living creature they encountered. At this moment, the troubled Black Demon City was doomed to a sleepless night. When the two of them arrived, True Man of Qiankun, seeing this scene, closed his eyes in immense pain. He swung his sword, and although there were many Black Demons in the city, their strength was still far from the Divine Vein Realm. True Man of Qiankun was cutting them down, one with each swing of his sword¡ªhe personally slaughtered all of these Black Demons, all of whom had once been disciples of the Taoist Temple. The arrival of the two from the Divine Vein Realm doubtlessly brought vitality back to Black Demon City, and after fighting until dawn, the number of Black Demons inside the city had significantly diminished. What was terrifying, however, was that due to the mutation of the Demonic Qi, once it entered another¡¯s body, they would either die or also turn into a Black Demon. If not eradicated quickly, there may never be an end to them. "Xuan Yu, come out, I know you¡¯re nearby," True Man of Qiankun took to the air and shouted as he scanned the surroundings. "Why do you need to hide if you dare to do it?" "I have no need to hide at all, the real one hiding is you," a voice came from not far from Black Demon City. True Man of Qiankun hastily looked in that direction, only to see Xuan Yu wearing a black robe. Chapter 586 - 585 The Second Demonic Skill ``` Standing on a high slope, he was followed by more than a dozen Black Demons. These Black Demons emitted a strong aura, all quietly guarding around him. "Playing hide and seek," Xuan Yu spat lightly and said, "How much longer do you intend to hide the truth about Black Demon City?" "How did you find out?" True Man of Qiankun furrowed his brows and asked. In theory, so long as no one spoke of it, they would not remember anything about their demonic transformation the following night. "If you don¡¯t want others to know, you shouldn¡¯t have done it," Xuan Yu said indifferently. "I¡¯ve called you Master for decades, do you deserve it?" "If there¡¯s something to discuss, we can talk it out, the mistakes we made in the past, I can bear them alone, there¡¯s no need to release these Black Demons." True Man of Qiankun said, "The others are innocent." "What do I care about innocence or guilt? I am going to expose the affairs of the Black Demon to the world and truly destroy the Black Demon Temple. You people should suffer the disdain of later generations for tens of thousands of years," Xuan Yu said somewhat angrily. "Sigh, if that¡¯s the case, then as your Master, I have no choice but to take action personally," True Man of Qiankun shook his head and said. His aura of the Divine Vein Realm surged around him, pressing down directly towards Xuan Yu. Xuan Yu snorted coldly. At this moment, a black spiritual energy pulsed around him. This spiritual energy transformed into a ferocious giant face, winding behind him. "Demonic Qi," True Man of Qiankun cried out in surprise, immediately realizing what was happening. He said, "You¡¯ve perfected the Demon Induction Technique, where did you find this cultivation technique?" "Surprised, aren¡¯t you," Xuan Yu¡¯s right hand waved, and the demonic qi around him dispersed. It wrapped around the nearby Black Demons. These Black Demons, having endured thousands of years of suppression, were still alive, their Demonic Qi so thick it was unbelievable. Once Xuan Yu¡¯s Demonic Qi dispersed, it was as if he could control the Black Demons. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Black Demons¡¯ Demonic Qi roared around them, and they charged at True Man of Qiankun. ... Watching True Man of Qiankun being besieged in the middle, Xuan Yu sneered, "My dear Master, you¡¯d better enjoy the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you." "Is this your way of taking revenge on the world?" a voice sounded from behind. Xuan Yu quickly took a surprised step back and turned to look behind him. He saw Xu Zimei stepping forward, silently approaching. "It¡¯s you," Xuan Yu chuckled lightly. He said, "Come to think of it, I should really thank you. The number of Black Demons is too many for me to control. If you hadn¡¯t brought the Demonic Powder here, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to instigate this battle." "Then go thank me in hell," Xu Zimei stepped forward. Xuan Yu¡¯s gaze became sharp; he gestured with his right hand and a Black Demon roared as it charged from the side. Xu Zimei waved his right hand without even drawing his Tyrant Shadow from its sheath, and a magnificent slash of light burst forth from the void. This blade light shone upon the heavens, slicing the Black Demon in half. Xuan Yu¡¯s pupils contracted, and before he could react, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure had already moved so fast that not even his afterimage was clear. He appeared directly in front of Xuan Yu, grasping his throat and lifting him high. "Using me like a tool?" Xu Zimei said coolly. "Who exactly are you?" Xuan Yu asked with difficulty. ``` "Who I am is not important, what¡¯s important is that I¡¯m very angry right now," Xu Zimei spoke calmly. "Honorable one, please show mercy," True Man of Qiankun extricated himself from Black Demon¡¯s entanglement, hastily shouting toward Xu Zimei. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯m asking you not to kill him, I¡¯m willing to trade my life for his," True Man of Qiankun said from the side. "I don¡¯t need your pretense in front of me," Xuan Yu snorted coldly. "Child, I admit we have made mistakes, grievous mistakes. I¡¯ve never thought of escaping these sins," True Man of Qiankun said, shaking his head with regret. "But these years, I have been trying hard to make amends, not to atone for the sins I committed, but hoping to compensate as much as possible with the rest of my life." "You speak better than anyone else, but do you think I don¡¯t know?" Xuan Yu said indifferently. "All these years you have been conducting Black Demon experiments in secret, never stopping." "No, my experiments were not to gather Demonic Qi for personal gain; I was searching for a way to remove the Demonic Qi inside them, to let them return to a normal life," True Man of Qiankun shook his head as he spoke. Immediately, he looked at Xu Zimei, pleading, "Honorable one, if you disagree, then I only ask for one thing. Before you kill Xuan Yu, can you let him kill me first? That way, I will have avenged myself, and I can die in peace." Seeing Xu Zimei did not object, True Man of Qiankun handed his longsword to Xuan Yu. With his eyes closed, he said, "Come, kill me, I have long wished for release." Xuan Yu slowly took the longsword, looking at True Man of Qiankun, who was seeking death wholeheartedly, and fell silent for a long time. Ultimately, he threw the sword aside, speaking faintly, "If death could make up for wrongdoings, there would be no villains in this world." "I say, have you finished with this emotional display?" Xu Zimei spoke faintly. "There¡¯s no need for you to kill me; the truth is, I¡¯m also close to death," Xuan Yu responded calmly. "Do you know how I learned the Demon Induction Technique?" "I don¡¯t," True Man of Qiankun shook his head, saying, "Ever since our great ancestor brought back this Cultivation Technique, not a single person has mastered it. Even with years of effort, it was to no avail." "That¡¯s because I met a true demon," Xuan Yu said. "I sacrificed my Divine Soul to him, and he taught me the Demon Induction Technique to control those Black Demons." "A demon," at this moment, True Man of Qiankun¡¯s expression changed slightly. "How could our Black Demon Temple have a real demon?" After all, he had lived at Black Demon Temple for so long, knowing everything there like the back of his hand. "Master, do you remember the time just after our great ancestor returned from Void Valley?" Xuan Yu inquired. "Although I wasn¡¯t there at the time, you mentioned that the great ancestor lived alone in a cave on the mountain behind the Taoist Temple." "The mountain behind," True Man of Qiankun frowned slightly. The mountain behind Black Demon Temple had been abandoned; ever since their great ancestor left, no one had visited it. After all, the Taoist Temple was in decline, with only a dozen people remaining now. "The demon you speak of is on the mountain behind?" True Man of Qiankun asked. "One morning, half a year ago, I woke up to find myself lying in the mountain behind, and inadvertently went to the cave where the great ancestor used to live," Xuan Yu spoke. "It was there that the demon revealed the truth to me, the truth about Black Demon Temple." Hearing the conversation between the two, Xu Zimei said nothing more and directly walked on air, heading back toward Black Demon Temple. He had always cared greatly about matters of the Demon Race. Unfortunately, since his arrival here, apart from Bai Meng, he had hardly encountered another demon. Chapter 587 - 586: Demon Thirteen "Bai Meng, have you heard of the Demon Induction Technique?" On the way to the Black Demon Temple, Xu Zimei turned to Bai Meng and asked. "My lord, perhaps you are not very familiar with the situation of our Demon Race at the moment. In fact, even within our Demon Race, it is not peaceful," Bai Meng said. Your rule over this faction of the Demon Race is the most powerful and mainstream, but there are still a few minority factions of demons who have gathered together. For the sake of their own power, they practice forbidden techniques, the Demon Induction Technique." "Is the Demon Induction Technique a taboo?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yes, this Cultivation Technique is not about comprehending and absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth; rather, it involves having others cultivate, and then absorbing all the fruits of their cultivation," Bai Meng explained. Bai Meng continued, "The Cultivation Technique is divided into two parts: the letter and the word. I¡¯m afraid that what the Black Demon Temple has accessed is the word part." "Are there other demons in this world?" Xu Zimei squinted his eyes and asked. "There should be. Although our main force is in the Ancient Demon Cave, it¡¯s inevitable that some have slipped through the net," Bai Meng said. "Since this demon is related to the Demon Induction Technique, it¡¯s very likely to be an enemy rather than a friend. My lord, you had best be prepared." "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded and asked. "Have you heard about the world that the so-called ancestor of the Black Demon Temple went to?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not very clear, since after the destruction of the Cosmos Ze Era, I don¡¯t know much about this new Epoch," Bai Meng shook his head and said. "But the Epoch is vast, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be other worlds." The two moved quickly, reaching the Black Demon Temple again in almost no time at all. At that moment, the Black Demon Temple was the epitome of desolation. Passing through numerous halls and corridors, Xu Zimei arrived at the desolate back mountain. The back mountain was not very broad; it was overgrown with weeds, and all manner of vines were entangling, indicating that no one had been there for a long time. Xu Zimei walked through the underbrush while Bai Meng stood beside him with eyes slightly closed, sensing the surroundings. After a while, Bai Meng looked up and said, "There indeed was a presence of Demonic Qi here, though it¡¯s very well hidden." "Can you find its location?" Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s inside," Bai Meng said, taking the lead toward the depths of the back mountain. The farther they went, the more Xu Zimei noticed the surrounding vegetation beginning to wither, and the amount of withering increased. Considering that it was spring, this was certainly abnormal. After walking for about fifteen minutes, they finally arrived at the entrance of a cave. The cave was dim and unclear, shaped like an inverted bowl on the outside, with rough, jagged stones around it. Faint dripping sounds came from inside. "We¡¯re here," Bai Meng announced. "He¡¯s hidden himself deeply; I can¡¯t detect anything else." "Let¡¯s go in and take a look," Xu Zimei said. They walked into the cave and despite the pitch darkness inside, their cultivation meant that the darkness could no longer obstruct their vision. The cave appeared to be man-made, but due to it being so ancient, it was hardly distinguishable from a natural one. Water droplets continuously fell from the crevices in the rocks inside. The cave wasn¡¯t deep, and after walking a few minutes, the narrow passage ahead began to widen. At the end was a large hall. At intervals along the walls of the hall, Ghost Head Statues were placed, with eerie blue flames flickering in the eyes of the statues. The flames dispelled much of the darkness in the hall. Only then did Xu Zimei begin to observe the hall¡¯s interior; due to many years of being sealed off, the place was covered in spider webs. In the center of the hall was a pit the size of a pond. Black water roiled within the pit, as if boiling over a fierce fire, with many bubbles surfacing. Around the black pond at the center lay a large pentagram Formation. The pentagram had five distinct points of different colors. Red, yellow, green, blue, gold. In the center of the pentagram, the vacancy was entirely occupied by black. Beyond these, the hall had little else out of the ordinary, Xu Zimei slowly stepped into the black pool, where he felt an intense presence of Demonic Qi. Not just Demonic Qi, but also a mix of many other forces. "That demon is healing," Bai Meng observed for a while before he finally spoke. "Then he probably won¡¯t leave this place," Zimo said with a light chuckle, then stood up. His gaze circled the hall, and he closed his eyes to start sensing his surroundings. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t long before Zimo detected fluctuations in the void. Although faint, it was almost certain to be a space node. A space node could also be understood as spatial coordinates. To travel from one space to another, such coordinates were needed. "Let¡¯s go in and have a look," Zimo said to Bai Meng. The two used their hands to tear open the space before them, and their figures directly traversed into it. Xu Zimei could feel a sense of compression coming from the void; he followed the spatial coordinates, heading straight for the other end of the space. The distance between the two spaces wasn¡¯t very far. After roughly fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei found a point of light straight ahead. The figures of the two men directly entered the light. Immediately afterward, the view before their eyes changed, and they found themselves in another world. It was a small world, surrounded by nothingness, with only a mountain in front. There were no plants on the mountain, which stood starkly and lonely in the expanse of the world. Looking up from the base of the mountain, it did not seem very majestic, but at the summit rolled waves of Demonic Qi, spreading throughout this world. The vast Demonic Qi, with the mountaintop as its center, continued to seep outward. "Let¡¯s go see who this sacred figure is," Zimo smiled and said. The two dashed towards the mountain¡¯s peak, which took barely a few breaths of time. Atop the mountain, the Mad Wind howled past, and a figure stood within the majestic Demonic Qi, seemingly practicing. As soon as Zimo and his companion arrived, the figure slowly turned its head. The Demonic Qi around him grew even stronger. It was an old man, thin as kindling, his skeletal frame starkly apparent. His face was nearly fleshless, skin stretched tight over bone. His eyes were sunken deep, eerily and somewhat terrifyingly watching the two men. He wore a long black robe, clutching a Demon Wand in his hand. The tip of the Demon Wand was blue, shimmering like a crystalline stone. "Hello there," Zimo said with a smile. "Who are you?" the old man asked in a hoarse voice. "From the eighteen tribes of the Demon Race, which tribe are you from?" Bai Meng asked indifferently. "The eighteen tribes, such ancient memories. Since the Demon Race was sealed, I have forgotten the tribes," the old man shook his head and said. "My name is now Demon Thirteen. You¡¯ve come at the right time, the aura you carry is very enticing to me." Bai Meng snorted coldly and raised his right hand, pressing down towards the old man. Chapter 588 - 587 Nightmare On his right hand, a face formed by the congregating Demonic Qi of despair sneered hideously. This space seemed unable to withstand this force and had already begun to collapse. Seeing this scene, the elder snorted coldly. This small world was not naturally formed by the heavens and the earth, but was artificially constructed. Therefore, once the space of the small world collapsed, it would not repair itself automatically, but would continue to shatter. If no one actively repaired it, then once the destruction reached a critical point, the small world would be utterly destroyed and eventually assimilated by the void. The elder tapped his Demon Wand lightly on the ground, and a "bang" was heard. A wave of Demonic Qi began to pulsate around him. The blue crystal light on his Demon Wand surged, forming a protective barrier around him. Bai Meng¡¯s giant hand landed on the barrier, and all attacks were blocked. "So, you¡¯re from the Samadhi Demon Clan," Bai Meng said in a sudden realization. Upon touching the barrier¡¯s power, Bai Meng felt it right away. The so-called Samadhi Demons practiced Demonic Qi of three attributes. One is the Samadhi Flame, one is the Samadhi Wind, and one is the Samadhi Water. The barrier just now was solidified by water and wind. The elder did not speak, but he tapped his Demon Wand again, and the entirety of the wand turned fiery red. A vast sea of fire erupted, illuminating the entire small world in a reddish glow. Then came the howling Mad Wind, under which the fire burned even more fiercely. The entire small world was engulfed in the overwhelming blaze, turning it red. "It¡¯s a pity that your cultivation level is too low; your practice of the Samadhi elements is not yet perfect," Bai Meng shook his head slightly. He continued, "If the Clan Leader of your Samadhi clan were here, there might be a fight." Bai Meng casually slapped the air, and wisps of Taoist Charm wound around his palm, immediately suppress the sea of fire. "Which tribe are you from?" the elder asked, his face showing shock and a certain seriousness. "We do not belong to any tribe; we are the rulers of the Demon Race," Bai Meng said indifferently. "One of the Eighteen War Generals under the Demon Lord, the Demon of Despair, Bai Meng." "Demon General," the elder murmured, his face showing a trace of panic. "How could you be here? Hasn¡¯t the Demon¡¯s Cavern been sealed?" "It seems you haven¡¯t forgotten," Bai Meng said with a cold snort. "After that great catastrophe, I was severely injured, so I¡¯ve been healing here." "I haven¡¯t left for many years now," the elder quickly explained. "Was it you causing trouble at the Black Demon Temple?" Xu Zimei asked from the side. "Yes, after they brought me back from the Eternal Ancient Continent, I had to do this to heal my wounds," said Demon Thirteen. "I had no choice; it¡¯s their own greed for this power that¡¯s to blame," Demon Thirteen added. "The affairs of the Black Demon Temple I¡¯m just inquiring about," Xu Zimei said: "Have you had contact with other members of the Demon Race?" "No, after the catastrophe, when I awoke, I was all alone," Demon Thirteen shook his head. "However, there¡¯s something you might not know. The most precious artefact of the Demon Race, the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree, is in the Eternal Ancient Continent. Neither you nor I can obtain it unless we find the Demon Lord." "The Ancestral Tree is in the Eternal Ancient Continent?" Bai Meng said, somewhat surprised. "I thought it had been destroyed after the catastrophe, but it seems we need to make a trip to the Eternal Ancient Continent." "We¡¯ll talk about the Eternal Ancient Continent later, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, just expel the Demonic Qi from the bodies of those from the Black Demon Temple," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Demon Thirteen nodded without objection. "After all, my injuries have also mostly healed." "Then let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said, looking at Bai Meng. "Young master, please wait a moment," Demon Thirteen called out from behind in haste. With a wave of his right hand, the space of the nearby microcosm completely collapsed, and a carriage, entirely black, barreled out from the void. Pulling the carriage was a black creature. Its head was somewhat horse-like, and behind it were a pair of black wings, which seemed to cover the sky. The fur, like scales, covered its body in patches. Atop its head, it bore a pitch-black horn, and its two gloomy and profound eyes gazed at Xu Zimei. "This is Nightmare, evolved from an Undead Warhorse," Demon Thirteen said with a smile. "I noticed the young master doesn¡¯t have a carriage for travel, which lacks a bit of spectacle; I happen to have a Nightmare and am willing to offer it to the young master." Xu Zimei looked at the Nightmare, smiled, but didn¡¯t speak. It was indeed a fine mount, likely a relic from a past Epoch, surviving to the present; no small feat. "It¡¯s just that this carriage is missing a coachman to drive the Nightmare; a Demon General obviously doesn¡¯t fit the role," Demon Thirteen said politely, smiling. "I wonder if the young master would find me suitable?" Hearing Demon Thirteen¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled lightly, realizing this guy wanted to latch onto his coattail. Bai Meng¡¯s status was one of the Eighteen Demonic Generals, and he showed utmost respect toward himself. It seemed he also wanted to take a gamble; after all, what achievements could be had in this small world? There was only him left of the known Demon Race, and meeting a member of his own kind was not easy. "Get in the carriage," Xu Zimei smiled and took the lead, entering the interior of the Nightmare carriage. The inside was decorated with the distinctive characteristics of the Demon Race. Despite the carriage¡¯s size, it actually contained a spatial formation within. Inside there was a bed and a table in front, laden with a variety of foods unique to the Demon Race. The entire carriage was made of Ghost Demon Wood, making it extremely comfortable to recline in. ...¡­ Demon Thirteen steered the Nightmare, ascending high into the air, heading out of the microcosm. The group first made a trip to Black Demon City, where Demon Thirteen used the Mother chapter Cultivation Technique he had learned to draw out the Demonic Qi from these people¡¯s bodies. Though it was greatly harmful to do so, it could at least spare their lives. Because to go to Void Valley, they first needed to obtain travel tokens at a nearby major city. The closest major city to Black Demon City was Liang City. Driving the Nightmare, Demon Thirteen slowly made his way toward Liang City, bathing in the spring breeze. Speaking of Liang City, one must mention the division of the Nine States Domain. The so-called Nine States does not actually refer to nine states, but to the nine largest cities within the domain. They are strategically located around the Nine States Domain, almost forming a special angle that shapes it. Liang City is one of these nine major cities. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is one of the most famous cities within the Nine States Domain. The carriage traveled on the main road; Demon Thirteen concealed himself within a spacious black robe, driving the carriage silently. On this road, the Nightmare¡¯s imposing appearance naturally attracted quite a bit of attention. But no one dared to approach and stop it; just like that, after several dozen days, the carriage had arrived within the territory of Liang City. During this time, Xu Zimei had been practicing, and his control over his power had reached a new realm. Chapter 589 - 588 Nanmen Tianhong The immense Liang City was like a primordial behemoth, entrenched between heaven and earth. The history of Liang City was already very ancient, with historical buildings carrying the old aura lingering around the city. This Liang City was so vast one could not see its end at a glance. Broad and ancient. As one of the biggest cities in this region, one could well imagine its prosperity. The Nightmare carriage slowly stopped in front of the city gate. In Liang City, if one enters alone, no fees are required. But if you enter with mounts or carriages, a separate city entry fee must be paid. Due to the vastness of the city and a population reaching a million, many aspects are regulated accordingly. After paying the fees, Demon Thirteen drove the Nightmare into the city. Xu Zimei¡¯s initial plan was to go directly to the city to handle the entry token for Void Valley. He was not planning to rest in the city, but unfortunately, when they arrived, the office in charge of the tokens had already closed, so they had to wait until the next day. Xu Zimei got off the carriage, then prepared to find a place to rest. ...¡­ "Have you heard? The Saint Heir of our Great Liang is holding a grand gathering at the Vast Expanse Building. All talented disciples of the younger generation can attend." "The Saint Heir? Are you talking about Nanmen Tianhong?" "Could it be anyone else? Ever since Nanmen Tianhong defeated his brother, he has taken over as the new Saint Heir of our Great Liang. You wouldn¡¯t be unaware of this, would you?" "I¡¯m just an ordinary person, why would I care about these things? If not for the fact that the battle was too sensational, I wouldn¡¯t even have heard this news." As the Nightmare carriage passed by, Xu Zimei just happened to overhear the conversation of a few people on the side of the road. "The talented disciples of the Nine States Domain, huh? I also happen to want to take a look," Xu Zimei chuckled softly. He said to Demon Thirteen, "Go ask where the Vast Expanse Building is, let¡¯s go and sit over there." Demon Thirteen nodded and drove the Nightmare onward. The powers within the Nine States Domain were numerous and somewhat chaotic. Just to mention the nine largest cities, each is a superpower in itself. Great Liang, backed by Liang City, could already be compared to the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Although Great Liang had never produced a Great Emperor, it was widely known that they possessed ancient ancestors who stepped into immortality. In the tens of thousands of kilometers of fertile land ruled by Great Liang, Nanmen Tianhong was definitely the one with the biggest reputation in recent years. Nanmen is his double surname, and as for Tianhong, read in reverse, it implies an ambition for soaring to great heights. It is said that this was not his original name, but one he later gave to himself. When the Nightmare carriage stopped at the foot of the Vast Expanse Building, Xu Zimei slowly alighted from the vehicle. Liang City was truly worthy of being called a great city; just the journey here alone showcased a level of prosperity beyond compare to many cities. The Vast Expanse Building was one of the most famous buildings in Liang City. It was constructed after the model of the Heavenly Mountain of Great Liang, and from a distance, the entire building resembled a mountain. The air above was filled with mist, and the building was surrounded by green bricks and tiles, each meticulously carved. The building¡¯s silhouette was steep, with loose stones halting on the middle of the slope and trees lushly covering half of the levels. This looked more like a mountain than a building. At the entrance of the Vast Expanse Building, the gate on each side was inscribed with four large characters. "Vast Expanse of Earth, Who Dares Command." The three large characters of Vast Expanse Building were positioned above them. The style of the letters was as if a Jiao Dragon ascending to the heavens, dynamic and domineering, returning to nothingness and arising from the mountains. Because it was convened in the name of Nanmen Tianhong, many talented disciples from this region were willing to gather here. To watch these rumored talented disciples, many of the citizens of Liang City had gathered around. After all, how could ordinary people come into contact with such beings? To the powerful, this may be nothing, but to many commoners, these figures were their idols. ... "Look, that¡¯s Heavenly Sword Yue Yi." As a youth dressed in black, carrying a three-foot black sword, entered the Vast Expanse Building, the ordinary citizens around began to discuss. "The Mount Yue Sect has always been a subordinate force of Great Liang, so it¡¯s not surprising that Heavenly Sword Yue Yi has come." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, I¡¯ve heard that these talented disciples all have their pride. Yue Yi has always seen Nanmen Tianhong as a target to surpass." "Quick, look, isn¡¯t that girl Qingmu Xuan from the Nine States Immortal Palace? She has come too." Everyone turned toward the voice and saw a blue and white carriage stopped in front of the Vast Expanse Building. The carriage was drawn by a Nine States Mysterious Bird, also in blue and white, resplendent and colorful. This was a unique decoration of the Nine States Immortal Palace, from which a woman in blue and white stepped down from the carriage. A veil covered her face, which seemed to possess a beauty that could topple cities and kingdoms, with only her slender waist visible beneath the blue and white light clothing, leaving nothing to imagination. She carried herself with an ethereal air, as if she were a fairy descended from the heavens. Untouched and inviolable. The Nine States Immortal Palace has always been a special force within the Nine States Domain. This force only recruits female disciples, and they never participate in any fights. But no one could ignore them, for their Founding Ancestor was none other than Qingyang Immortal Emperor. The one who divided the Nine States Domain into nine parts, who once unified the Nine States. "Nanmen Tianhong has quite the influence, eh? Even someone from the Nine States Immortal Palace has come for his modest gathering." "The one who has come is no ordinary person. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this woman should be the Saintess of the Nine States Immortal Palace in this era." "Qingmu Xuan is already a Saintess? They really are low-key. I hadn¡¯t even heard this news. But I only know that Qingmu Xuan is regarded as the number one beauty in the Nine States." The arrival of Qingmu Xuan had already caused enough of sensation. While everyone was discussing, another man approached from a distance. As the man drew closer, the original sensation caused by Qingmu Xuan came to an abrupt halt at the sight of his face. Silence fell around so profound that barely a word could be spoken. The man carried no weapon on him, wearing what appeared to be an ordinary daoist robe of the mortals. The plain green daoist robe was loosely fitted, with no insignia on the clothing. The black hair atop his head was quite long, he had gathered it and tied it into a knot behind him. His figure moved lazily into the Vast Expanse Building. Originally, there were two disciples verifying identities at the entrance, for only the real talented disciples could enter this place. But when the daoist robed man entered, not a single person dared to approach and speak. Only after the man had entered did the crowd take a deep breath. "Great Demon Xiao Mo has also come. Is this really just an ordinary gathering?" "Doesn¡¯t he disdain these so-called Saint Heirs and Saintesses? Always preferring to be alone, why would he come?" Seeing the crowd¡¯s reaction, some people from other domains curiously inquired, "Who is this Xiao Mo?" "Keep your voice down, you don¡¯t know the Great Demon?" A person next to them whispered: "One could talk about this man¡¯s deeds for days and nights, just make sure not to provoke him." "He¡¯s a complete madman who cares nothing for any rules." Chapter 590 - 589: The Sword Comes "He doesn¡¯t care about any worldly matters, he does everything based on his mood." "If his mood is good, he might save an ordinary person, but if not, he won¡¯t hesitate to kill a Saint Heir from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect." "Is he really that strong?" someone beside asked. Hearing this question, the person who had been answering fell silent for a moment. Eventually, he lifted his head and gazed into the distant horizon, speaking faintly, "In our Nine States Domain, the younger generation universally acknowledges two great sword experts. One is called the Sky-reaching Sword God, whose swordsmanship is domineering and incomparable, never sheathing his blade until blood has been spilled. The other is Xiao Mo, it¡¯s said that during a battle, he only needs to utter ¡¯Sword, come,¡¯ and his longsword will traverse the Endless Void, descending from the Other Shore to this place. No one has ever seen his sword, because anyone who has seen him draw his sword is already dead. Do you think he¡¯s strong? Even Nanmen Tianhong pays him respect." "What about compared to Xiang Kunlun?" The person, hailing from the Tianluan Domain, asked with apparent dissatisfaction. "I¡¯ve heard of Xiang Kunlun¡¯s reputation. Without fighting, it¡¯s hard to compare, but I still favor Xiao Mo," the man said with a smile. As everyone was discussing, they saw Demon Thirteen, driving the Nightmare, slowly approaching. The Nightmare stopped below the Vast Expanse Building, and Xu Zimei slowly descended. At the sight of Xu Zimei, everyone around felt a bit unfamiliar. "Who is this?" "I don¡¯t know, but it seems he should be a talented disciple from some other place." "Nevertheless, since he can come to this Vast Expanse Building, he must have some abilities." People around didn¡¯t speak anymore; the stir that the previous few had caused made Xu Zimei seem somewhat ordinary. After alighting from the carriage, Xu Zimei headed straight into the Vast Expanse Building. The two guards at the door blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s path. He chuckled, "Forgive me for my poor eyesight, but may I know from whence Young Master hails? Today, this Vast Expanse Building has been reserved by our Saint Heir, and only talented disciples are to be received." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say a word, as Demon Thirteen wrinkled his brow. He saw Demon Thirteen¡¯s right hand lift slightly in mid-air, and as Demonic Qi swirled, the two men were lifted into the air. "Does my young master also need to report his name to you?" Demon Thirteen said indifferently. "In this vast world, is there a place my young master can¡¯t go?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two guards, lifted up and struggling, had no chance to answer. At that moment, a cold snort was heard from nearby. "It¡¯s really a bunch of strays, not even checking what place this is before daring to cause trouble?" Xu Zimei turned his head to look, and saw a young man in blue robes approaching from the side. Seeing this young man, Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t yet inquired when the crowd discussing around had already recognized his identity. "That¡¯s Shen Panshi, isn¡¯t it?" "It must be. While his reputation isn¡¯t as great as the few before him, his Pan Stone Sect is also a first-rate power. Moreover, his ¡¯Immovable as Mountain¡¯ has been cultivated to the seventh level; when fully defended, even fighters of the Emperor Pulse Realm would find it hard to injure him." "Kid, do you know what place this is? If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t come here just to join the excitement," Shen Panshi said with contempt. Xu Zimei gestured slightly with his hand, signaling Demon Thirteen to put the two guards down. After landing, the guards lay on the ground, gasping for air in an undignified manner. "You dare to cause trouble in the Vast Expanse Building?" one of the guards said angrily. "What qualifies one to enter your Vast Expanse Building?" Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. "Our Saint Heir has ordered that one must either be famous or sufficiently strong," the guard on the right answered. "Does he have the right to enter then?" Xu Zimei asked, pointing at Shen Panshi with a smile. "Of course, Young Master Shen is the Saint Heir of the Pan Stone Sect. Although he¡¯s not considered a top-tier Talented Disciple, he still has some fame in our Great Liang," the guard nodded in response. Upon hearing the guard¡¯s words, Shen Panshi arrogantly snorted in disdain. Xu Zimei smiled and nodded slightly, then suddenly sent a palm strike toward Shen Panshi. As the palm descended, its momentum was like a rainbow, and Shen Panshi screamed in alarm. "You shameless wretch, all you can do is launch a sneak attack." His figure hurriedly dodged to the side, followed by him standing on the ground in a horse stance. His limbs were positioned at odd angles, surrounded by a dark yellow Spiritual Energy. He brought his hands together above his head, as if his posture were a towering mountain. His legs were deeply rooted in the ground, the pale yellow Spiritual Energy merging with the earth as one. It was as if he himself was a part of the land. "Immovable as Mountain?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Then his palm descended once more, the surrounding space compressed, beginning to collapse and shatter. That palm strike didn¡¯t seem very powerful, but even so, it hadn¡¯t fully landed yet. Even though Xu Zimei¡¯s palm was still some distance from Shen Panshi, the oppressiveness it brought was already quite intense. With the palm falling, Shen Panshi¡¯s clothing began to rip and tear gradually. Veins bulged on his forehead, and the blood vessels on his body started to show. The Spiritual Energy within him boiled like hot water, bubbling furiously. His eyes bulged as if they were about to explode at any moment. At this instant, everyone felt as if the space before them shifted, followed by a loud "boom." Shen Panshi¡¯s body exploded, flesh and blood flying everywhere. At that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s palm had not yet fully fallen, with several meters separating the two. Looking at Shen Panshi¡¯s dismembered corpse, Xu Zimei turned his head and wiped his hands. Smiling, he asked the guard, "Can I go in now?" "Ye¡ªyes," the guard took a deep breath, stammering somewhat dumbly as he nodded. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and, together with Demon Thirteen, walked into the Vast Expanse Building. ...... The Vast Expanse Building had thirteen floors, and now Nanmen Tianhong had reserved the entire building. Floors one through thirteen were all used to entertain the Talented Disciples. However, the lower floors were somewhat deserted, as most people had gone to the thirteenth floor. The real Talented Disciples of this feast were all gathered on the thirteenth floor. Entering the Vast Expanse Building, the first floor was splendid and luxurious, with worldly gold, silver, and jewels visible everywhere. Xu Zimei did not like this kind of atmosphere. Walking up the stairs, the stairs were made entirely of Heaven South Wood, with "Stairway to the Clouds" inscribed on them in small characters. With nine twists and eighteen bends, he ascended to the second floor. The decor of the second floor was somewhat elegant and refined. In the center was a clear lake. The lake¡¯s lotuses emerged from the mud unsoiled, and fish swam through the green waters. Surrounding the lake, countless pavilions had been built. The pavilions enclosed the lake, with a gentle breeze softly blowing from all around. "Let¡¯s find a place to sit," Xu Zimei said. "Aren¡¯t you going to the thirteenth floor, Young Master?" Demon Thirteen asked curiously. "There¡¯s no point in going now. I don¡¯t know any of the Talented Disciples from the Nine States Domain," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Chapter 591 - 590: Conflict The two found a pavilion and sat down slowly. The lake in front of them was clear and green, with a few plants floating near the shore. "The Eternal Ancient Continent you mentioned, how should one go there?" Xu Zimei looked at Demon Thirteen and asked casually as they chatted. There were many exotic fruits on the table in the pavilion, and Xu Zimei casually picked one up and started eating. "The Eternal Ancient Continent is part of a small world; its spatial walls are very strong and not something you can traverse at will." Demon Thirteen shook his head and said, "Unless you encounter a Void Storm in the Void Valley, there¡¯s a certain chance to reach there. Otherwise, you would have to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens to find a way." "Do you know about the Void Spirit Monkey?" Zimo asked. "I haven¡¯t heard of it," Demon Thirteen shook his head. Zimo didn¡¯t get any useful information, and after they chatted for a bit, a fragrance suddenly wafted over from a distance. Soon after, Qingmu Xuan, the Saintess from the Nine States Immortal Palace, descended the Stairway to Heaven and arrived at the second floor. Eventually, she slowly sat down in a pavilion next to Xu Zimei. Two women followed her as well, one with a round face and the other in red. "Mu Xuan, don¡¯t take it seriously, Nanmen Tianhong and the others might just be joking," Ying Yuanyuan, the woman with the round face, consoled. "If it weren¡¯t for my master¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have come," Qingmu Xuan said with a cool voice. "How many men of this mundane world can compare to our ancestor master?" "Not to say, on the path of cultivation, wealth, companions, and Dharma land are all indispensable. The Great Dao is long and winding; you always need someone to accompany you, don¡¯t you? I think Nanmen Tianhong would make a fine Dao companion," the woman in red laughed lightly. Her makeup was thick, and she wore a fiery red dress, making her look very flirtatious. "Hong Rong, please speak less of such things. If you like him, feel free to pursue him yourself," Qingmu Xuan replied indifferently, then sat and enjoyed the scenery in the pavilion. "I would if I could, but unfortunately, the Saint Heir Nanmen Tianhong does not fancy me," the woman in red giggled, covering her mouth. After a while, there was silence all around. The woman in red seemed to find it a bit boring, and she scanned the surroundings. Her gaze finally settled on Xu Zimei in the nearby pavilion. She swayed her enchanting figure and stepped into the pavilion where Xu Zimei was, leaning on the chair where Xu Zimei was seated and chuckled, "This gentleman looks quite unfamiliar. May I ask where you are from?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "From Heaven Edge, to the ends of the sea, a traveler," Zimo replied. "If the gentleman is unwilling to reveal his origins, Hong¡¯er won¡¯t press the matter. But aren¡¯t you even willing to tell Hong¡¯er your name?" The woman in red looked aggrieved, her expression pitiable. At such a display, most people would likely feel a sense of pity, an irresistible urge to possess and protect her. The number of people in the second-floor pavilion was increasing, and most of the pavilions around were already occupied. A youth carrying a black sword slowly approached the pavilion where Xu Zimei was seated. This youth was none other than Yue Yi, known as the Heavenly Sword, whom the crowd had discussed outside the Vast Expanse Building earlier. He had a detached expression all the way until he entered the pavilion, and then he looked at the woman in red. Showing a shy smile, he called out, "Hong¡¯er." "Yue Heir, is there something you need?" The woman in red immediately curbed her look and asked indifferently. "Nothing much, just heard you were here and thought I¡¯d come to see," Yue Yi said with a naive smile. "If there¡¯s nothing else, I would ask that Yue Heir please leave," the woman in red turned away, her smile blossoming, and addressed Zimo. "Don¡¯t disturb my conversation with this gentleman." Yue Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly, he glanced at Xu Zimei and then asked, "You like him?" "Don¡¯t talk nonsense," the lady in red said, her complexion turning frantic in an instant. Then, with a blush on her face, she looked at Xu Zimei and whispered, "I just felt a natural affinity for this gentleman, but the gentleman has not yet agreed to my request." After she finished speaking, she ran off shyly and returned to her own pavilion. Yue Yi was left behind, his expression changing unpredictably. "Was that a confession?" Xu Zimei was momentarily astonished, then chuckled. "It appears so," Demon Thirteen nodded in agreement. Yue Yi remained silent for a while, his facial expression mixed, before finally sighing deeply. "I hope you¡¯ll treat her well," he said to Xu Zimei. "Rest assured, I definitely will," Xu Zimei replied with a smile, nodding. In the nearby pavilion, Qingmu Xuan frowned slightly and said, "Hong Rong, you¡¯re teasing someone again. That Young Master Yue is also romantically obsessed; why did you entice him in the first place if you didn¡¯t love him?" "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting, two men fighting over you? It¡¯s just a pity that Yue Yi is a weakling, falsely claiming the title of Heavenly Sword, to give up just like that." The lady in red shook her head and laughed, "With looks like ours, aren¡¯t they meant for men to admire? I am not like my senior sister, devoid of desires." ... Seeing Yue Yi disheartened, Xu Zimei turned to look at Demon Thirteen. "What are you waiting for? Since the lady in red likes me so much, we can¡¯t ignore her kind intentions. Look, it¡¯s getting dark soon, hurry and find a room to invite the lady in. Come evening, I shall have a good talk with her about life¡¯s ambitions, and discuss poetry and prose." "Yes, young master," Demon Thirteen nodded, stood up, and walked toward the pavilion. Though it was still early outside, the Vast Expanse Building was brightly lit. Large red lanterns hung outside the pavilion. A bright moon slowly pierced through the fog above, illuminating everything below. Relaxing music drifted from around. Demon Thirteen entered the adjacent pavilion and said to the lady in red, "My young master invites you."> The lady in red laughed smugly, then shook her head and said, "Go back and tell your young master that I am feeling unwell today, let¡¯s talk another day." "That won¡¯t do, what our young master says, I must do. Miss, please come with me," Demon Thirteen replied, shaking his head. "What if I don¡¯t go?" the lady in red asked, her eyes narrowing. Demon Thirteen did not speak; dark Demonic Qi swirled around him and he suddenly reached towards the lady in red. The lady in red¡¯s gaze hardened, her red dress wrapped in countless red ribbons. At that moment, these red ribbons, infused with Spiritual Energy, intertwined and snaked towards Demon Thirteen¡¯s right hand. Demonic Qi surged in Demon Thirteen¡¯s right hand, and flames of Samadhi Flame erupted fiercely. He burned all the ribbons to ash, and his large hand struck down once more. "Yue Yi, save me," the lady in red¡¯s complexion changed to one of panic, and she shouted for help. Just as Demon Thirteen¡¯s hand was about to land, a sudden "clang" of a sword being drawn rang out from nearby. Then, a streak of sword light, as fast as lightning, slashed towards Demon Thirteen. Chapter 592 - 591 Three Moves Demon Thirteen swung his right hand and directly annihilated the sword¡¯s radiance within his palm. Meanwhile, Yue Yi¡¯s figure flashed as he pulled the woman in red aside to safety. Demon Thirteen turned his head, only to see Yue Yi with his long hair fluttering and his eyes staring straight at Demon Thirteen. The longsword on his back had already been unsheathed, four feet in length and engraved with patterns. The blade emitted a dazzling sword radiance, and boundless Sword Intent surrounded them. "Is young master Yue also intending to interfere?" asked Demon Thirteen with a light chuckle. "This matter concerns our young master and the lady in red; I fear it¡¯s inappropriate for you to intervene." "I don¡¯t know their young master, nor do I like him," the woman in red hastily shook her head behind her. "You¡¯re making it difficult for our young master. You said yourself just now that you felt an instant connection." "How can you go back on your word?" Demon Thirteen snorted coldly. "Your Excellency, I apologize on her behalf to your young master. Can we let this matter go?" Yue Yi bowed slightly as he spoke. "That won¡¯t do. If you insist on obstructing me, I will suppress you alongside her," said Demon Thirteen indifferently. With a wave of his right hand in mid-air, a Demon Wand shrouded in black energy fell from the void into his hand. He held the Demon Wand and lightly tapped it on the ground; with a "boom," Samadhi Flame turned into flames that danced in the sky, enveloping the two in an overwhelming inferno. Yue Yi pulled the woman in red behind him, his eyes solemn as he faced the approaching sea of fire. In his hands, the Heavenly Sword unleashed a powerful Sword Intent, vast as the ocean, hurtling down from the sky. The sword strike was formidable, but alas, the disparity in their realms was simply too great. Demon Thirteen¡¯s inferno, with a casual wave of his hand, devoured the ocean of swords, and then mercilessly devoured both of them. ...¡­ Witnessing this scene, Qingmu Xuan in the pavilion frowned slightly, as she pulled a delicate jade bottle from her sleeve. From the bottle, a crystal clear drop of water fell. Qingmu Xuan caught the drop with her jade hand as blue and purple Spiritual Energy surged over her right hand. Then, with a flick of her wrist, the droplet shot out. Just as the raging Blazing Flame was about to engulf Yue Yi and the woman, the droplet suddenly stood in front, turning into a boundless ocean. One drop of water can transform into an expanse as vast as the sea. This vast ocean immediately merged with Demon Thirteen¡¯s Samadhi Flame; soon after, the ocean resumed the shape of a single droplet and returned to Qingmu Xuan¡¯s hand. No sooner had the droplet returned to Qingmu Xuan¡¯s hand, then it burst with a "pop," dissipating into vapor, gone from sight. Qingmu Xuan¡¯s gaze sharpened; she was well aware of the nature of the water in that jade bottle. And yet now, a drop had been so easily lost. "Little girl, are you also getting involved?" Demon Thirteen turned his head and asked indifferently. "Senior bullies us juniors with the advantage of thousands of years of life. Doesn¡¯t that seem rather inappropriate?" Qingmu Xuan raised her head, her clear eyes like a tranquil pool as she spoke serenely. "I am not bullying you. I am simply following my young master¡¯s orders," Demon Thirteen shook his head and replied. "I have always believed that matters of the younger generation, barring any deep-seated hatred, should be resolved amongst themselves. If a senior resorts to bullying the junior, do not think that the Nine States Immortal Palace has no one to respond," Qingmu Xuan said evenly. "Is the Nine States Immortal Palace seeking its own destruction?" Xu Zimei turned around in the pavilion and asked lightly. "The young master must pay the price for his words," Qingmu Xuan replied without avoiding the subject. Although the Nine States Immortal Palace had only one Great Emperor, in the Nine States Domain, their influence was something no one dared to challenge. "The reason I don¡¯t make a move is that I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill you, none of you even give me the desire to make a move," Xu Zimei shook her head and replied. "Whose brother speaks so boldly?" a voice came from above. Immediately after, a group of people walked down the ladder from the clouds in front. This group was quite large, and the leader was a young man dressed in white robes, with long hair, exuding the aura of a scholar. The young man had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, a gentle smile on his face, his long hair tied up and draped behind him. As he approached, an indescribable air of authority began to gather around him. "It¡¯s Nanmen Tianhong," someone in the nearby pavilion whispered. "Now there¡¯s a spectacle to watch. Who doesn¡¯t know that Nangong Tianhong has been pursuing Qingmu Xuan, and both sides¡¯ elders are keen on matching them." "Really? I think both of them want to compete for Destiny. How would they end up as a couple?" The people nearby were discussing the gossip, with various opinions. "Xuan¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?" Nanmen Tianhong stepped forward and asked with a hint of tenderness. "Please call me Qingmu Xuan. We¡¯re not that familiar," Qingmu Xuan said coldly. Nanmen Tianhong laughed, not objecting to her rebuff. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, someone quickly walked up to him and briefly explained the situation. Nanmen Tianhong laughed and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, "Brother, today I host a banquet to invite all the Talented Disciples. Could you please do me the honor of letting this go, considering it was just a joke after all?" "Since you¡¯re the host of this gathering, and I¡¯ve enjoyed your hospitality, I must indeed show some respect," Xu Zimei laughed. "How about we play a game?" "What sort of game do you propose, brother?" Nanmen Tianhong asked curiously. "You take three moves from me, if you can withstand them, I¡¯ll let the matter drop. If you can¡¯t, then you kill her with your own hands. How about that?" Xu Zimei smiled. "It¡¯s a great chance to be a hero, her life is in your hands." Before Nanmen Tianhong could reply, the people around started making a racket. "Insolent boy, who do you think you are? Nanmen Saint Heir is already being quite gracious in talking to you, don¡¯t misjudge his kindness for weakness." "Exactly, he must be from some backwater, full of himself. He dares to lay conditions before the Saint Heir. You don¡¯t even need the Saint Heir to act; I can obliterate you single-handedly." Hearing the clamor of the crowd, Nanmen Tianhong waved his hand slightly. Signalling everyone to be quiet. He looked at Xu Zimei with great interest and laughed, "Honestly, I¡¯ve suddenly taken an interest in you. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered someone as interesting as you. Are you truly confident or just arrogant?" "If you won¡¯t play, then I¡¯ll simply kill her myself. All of you can come at me together if you wish. It might be troublesome, but it doesn¡¯t matter," Xu Zimei replied. "Fine, three moves then. I hope you can surprise me," Nanmen Tianhong said. "I¡¯ve grown tired of Great Liang too. It¡¯s time to go out and see the geniuses of the outside world." ...¡­ He looked at Xu Zimei impassively, his white robe gently fluttering in the breeze. Chapter 593 - 592 Defeat Watching Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s confident expression, Xu Zimei smiled. With a casual wave of his hand, the Blade Intent of Wu Geng wrapped around his body, solid and sharp. Xu Zimei casually waved his hand, and the Blade Intent transformed into a sword shadow floating in mid-air. This sword shadow was over a dozen meters long, with sharp edges swirling around the blade. As Xu Zimei swung his right hand, the sword shadow tore through the layered space at a speed so fast it was like a streak of light, heading straight for Nanmen Tianhong. Seeing such power, Nanmen Tianhong spread his hands; the Spiritual Energy around him was multicolored. The aura, like a rainbow, all converged in front of his chest, forming a defensive barrier. When the sword shadow struck the barrier, a sizzling sound emitted. Before Nanmen Tianhong could react, the sword shadow broke through the barrier, splitting it in two. With a "boom," the sword shadow exploded within the pavilion, sending dust flying everywhere. The space around was shattered completely. The crowd looked towards the center of the dust, where Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s figure gradually became visible. Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s gaze grew sharp as he looked at Xu Zimei; he slowly extended his right hand, revealing a trail of blood from his wrist. He was stunned for a moment, then spoke to Xu Zimei, "You are quite impressive." "The first move," Xu Zimei smiled and said calmly. Then, he slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back. The moment the Tyrant Shadow was drawn, a soaring blade momentum shot into the skies. The firmament above the Vast Expanse Building seemed split open; the Tyrant Shadow hummed softly. A tremendous Blade Intent permeated the entire second floor. "Way of Inquiry, Deathly Silence of the Myriad Beings." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Between life and death, there lies great terror. Xu Zimei often remembered this saying, and now the Blade Intent of the Tyrant Shadow began to change. From nothingness, a breath of deathly quiet spread all around, void of any emotion. It was as if it wished to destroy everything in the world. The Blade Intent turned from its original invisible form to black. The black Blade Intent blanketed the entire space, gathering overhead; it was like a torrent that threatened to devour everything. The endless aura of deathly silence merged with the Blade Intent, as if Cang Tian had been punctured with a massive hole. The Torrent poured down, a vast and mighty descent. Underneath the rushing Torrent, everything ceased to exist. Before the Torrent even touched ground, the lotuses in the nearby lake began to wither. The fish grew weaker and weaker, eventually floating lifelessly on the surface. The people below felt as if their very life force was rapidly draining away with the descent of the Torrent. People¡¯s faces changed drastically as they hurriedly employed their internal strength to counteract this force. "What technique is this? How can it be so terrifying?" "I have no idea, but thankfully, we are only around the edges. If that move was aimed at us, I fear our lives would have been drained before we even had a chance to resist." ...¡­ At this moment, Nanmen Tianhong was clearly not concerned with the discussions of others. He watched the falling Torrent gravely, and then he shouted, "Eight Phases World." At that moment, eight distinct "bangs" emanated from him, and eight different realms unfolded around him. These realms each possessed a different mood and color. He sat cross-legged at the center, as if he were the embodiment of all living things. Eight distinct realms hovered around, with some people crying, some laughing, some indulging in pleasure, and some committing every evil act imaginable. "Is this Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s Eight Phases World?" someone beside murmured. "Yes, it¡¯s said that this is the technique he developed after observing and comprehending the ultimate arts of eight Great Emperors," someone said enviously. "Well, he¡¯s got the resources for it. Although Great Liang doesn¡¯t have a Great Emperor, it¡¯s on good terms with the other eight states. The Nine States Domain is formidable precisely because the nine cities work together in harmony." "True, but this young man opposite him is quite remarkable, too. With just the second move, he pushed Nanmen Tianhong to use the Eight Phases. You must know that in our Great Liang, Nanmen Tianhong has his pride, and he would never use his ultimate art until absolutely necessary." When the Deathly Silence of the Myriad Beings descended from the firmament in a mighty downpour, Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s Eight Phases World also burst forth with dazzling brilliance. The Eight Phases World, shaped like rules, circled around and eventually seemed to engulf the Torrent like eight worlds swallowing it whole. A "boom" exploded from within the Torrent. Everyone felt the world before them shake, as if the entire world was about to fall apart. The explosion was deafening, as if it could shatter eardrums. At the moment the explosion spread, a supreme shockwave began to radiate outward from Nanmen Tianhong as its epicenter. Some people were too slow to avoid it and were directly blasted away by the shockwave. The pavilions on either side were all destroyed and collapsed, falling into the lake at the center. The emerald-green lake rippled with waves, and the fish that had died in the water were also cast ashore. In the space where Nanmen Tianhong stood, nearly all the space was torn apart. As the dust settled, when everyone looked over in just a blink, they saw Nanmen Tianhong kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath heavily. His white robe was torn in several places, and his hair was somewhat disheveled and scattered. His face was covered in dust, and his pupils seemed unfocused, emptily half-kneeling there. ...¡­ "Saint Heir Nanmen," someone cried out in shock. "This, the Saint Heir actually lost," someone said incredulously. "Two moves," Xu Zimei said lightly. "Who exactly are you?" Nanmen Tianhong stood up, his gaze fixed on Xu Zimei, he inquired. "You don¡¯t need to know that," Xu Zimei replied. "Do you care to face the third move? This third one, your Eight Phases World won¡¯t be able to withstand it." "No need, even if I withstand it, what then? I am inferior to you, and continuing would only bring more disgrace," Nanmen Tianhong fell silent for a moment before finally shaking his head. "Then let¡¯s adhere to our agreement," Xu Zimei said. Nanmen Tianhong turned and glanced at the woman in red. Instantly, Qingmu Xuan stepped forward and said, "Nanmen Tianhong, it¡¯s not your place to meddle in the affairs of the Nine States Immortal Palace." Before Qingmu Xuan could finish, a cry of "ah" rang out as the woman in red collapsed into a pool of blood. Behind the woman in red, someone had been standing there and attacked her by surprise. "You¡¯re seeking death," Yue Yi, looking at the corpse before him as though he had gone mad, charged at the assailant. The assailant did not resist, allowing Yue Yi¡¯s Heavenly Sword to slaughter him beside the lake. The crowd glanced at Nanmen Tianhong and felt a chill. They did not recognize the attacker, and it didn¡¯t take much to figure out that while Nanmen Tianhong was betting with Xu Zimei, he had actually prepared a backup plan. Chapter 594 - 593 I Am the Heavenly Blade This guy was not only extraordinarily talented, but even his tactics were ruthless and fierce. It was clear that the assailant was Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s backup plan, or perhaps a death warrior. "Nanmen Tianhong, I will remember what happened today outside the Nine States Domain," Qingmu Xuan said with some indignation. Nanmen Tianhong just smiled and did not speak, neither denying nor agreeing. Yue Yi, although he had killed the ambusher, still retained some semblance of reason. He did not engage in a fight to the death with Nanmen Tianhong but instead clutched the body on the ground and sobbed. Nanmen Tianhong turned to look at Xu Zimei and said, "Leave your name. In a few years, when my cultivation is complete, I will come to challenge you." "I am always on the move, even if I gave you my name, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me. Besides, I am not interested in fighting a rematch with a former subordinate I defeated," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Let¡¯s fight again on the day of Destiny, and I hope you have good luck then." "I will remember you," Nanmen Tianhong said earnestly after giving Xu Zimei a deep look, then turned and left. Many people nearby followed the footsteps of Nanmen Tianhong, ascending the Cloud-Reaching Ladder together. Qingmu Xuan also gave Xu Zimei a look and said calmly, "The elders of the Nine States Immortal Palace will handle this matter." "Let your elders come find me. It doesn¡¯t matter even if Emperor Qingyang were alive," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "How arrogant," Qingmu Xuan glanced at Xu Zimei and said displeasedly, before turning away with the woman beside her. "This Saintess of the Nine States Immortal Palace doesn¡¯t seem to have much tolerance either," Xu Zimei shook his head and said to Demon Thirteen. "At least her appearance is passable." "In this world, many crave wealth and lust, it¡¯s only human nature. Everyone yearns for beautiful things. Having good looks is already a great advantage," Demon Thirteen replied. "Are you going to rest at the Vast Expanse Building tonight, young master?" "Hmm, just find a pavilion to take a break, and that will be enough," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. "After getting the travel token tomorrow, we¡¯ll head straight to Void Valley." Despite Xu Zimei¡¯s display of strength today that made people take a fresh look at him, Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s influence in Great Liang was indeed too formidable. Hence, no one dared to approach him to make his acquaintance. The atmosphere in the Vast Expanse Building was still as lively as ever, even deep into the night. The moonlight was gentle on the water, quietly sprinkling over the now calm, glittering surface of the lake. Xu Zimei rested his head on his arm, looking up into the sky above the pavilion and spoke calmly, "Since you¡¯ve come, why hide in hiding?" No sooner had his words fallen, a black figure had already appeared outside the pavilion. Xiao Mo was dressed in a black robe, holding a black wine jug in his hand. The scent of the alcohol nearly permeated the area for miles, as Xiao Mo slowly walked in. "Is something the matter?" Xu Zimei asked, turning his head. "I find you very interesting," Xiao Mo said as he tipped back his head to take a swig of wine before sitting down on the other side of the pavilion. The evening breeze gently lifted his bangs. "It¡¯s been a long time since Nanmen Tianhong has taken a loss," he said with a light chuckle. "Oh, is it just because of that?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯ve always been interested in the strong. Battle perfects my Sword Dao," Xiao Mo responded. "Seeing a myriad of different ways, in the company of three, there is my teacher." "You¡¯re not ready yet. Challenging me now would only harm your will. Grow some more," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "How would you know without trying?" Xiao Mo turned to look at him, his eyes full of fighting spirit as he regarded Xu Zimei. "Do you truly believe that your Sword Domain is unbeatable?" Xu Zimei asked coolly. "Without entering the Sword Domain, how can one speak of the Sword Dao," Xiao Mo said with an intense gaze. To speak of the Sword Domain, one must first understand what a domain is. Every type of weapon has its own domain. The so-called domain refers to a realm where a weapon has been comprehended to the utmost limit, to the point where it can influence the surrounding environment. Within these environments, that is, within the domain, the use of the weapon can maximize damage. It can even change the terrain to create an environment conducive to one¡¯s own combat style. The young generation, Xu Zimei, had encountered many, but the only one who truly managed to cultivate a domain was Xiao Mo. "Do you really look down upon my Sword Domain?" Xiao Mo chuckled lightly. "It seems your arrogance is ingrained," Zimo retorted. "Do you truly understand the Sword Domain?" Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile and said, "Then take a look at this strike of mine." As he spoke, he casually drew the Tyrant Shadow, the Curved Blade emerging from its sheath, gleaming with a stern cold light. The moment Xu Zimei casually swung it, a blade qi flew towards Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo¡¯s body hair stood on end instantly, as if a chill ran down his spine, sharp and piercing to the bone. As if facing a formidable enemy, he watched this strike with his hand firmly gripping the sword hilt, yet he was unable to make any move. In his field of vision, everything in front of him seemed to be engulfed by darkness. In this darkness, countless blade qi raged, tens of thousands, millions, even billions, immeasurably, as if they could ravage anything and everything. Xiao Mo had only one thought, that he couldn¡¯t block this attack no matter what. Neither his Sword Domain nor he would suffice. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the blade qi passed by his ear, it gently sliced off a few strands of his black hair. The blade qi reached the lake bottom, causing only a small ripple. Together with the ripple, those few strands of black hair also drifted down. Silence, a quiet like death itself. Only Xiao Mo¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard, as he lifted his head, his eyes burning with questions, and asked, "What was that just now?" "Blade Qi," Xu Zimei replied. "No, it wasn¡¯t that. What I saw wasn¡¯t just that," Xiao Mo shook his head and said. "Then you¡¯ll have to seek the answer yourself," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "All I can tell you is this. I am the Heavenly Blade, and the Sword Domain is also me." Xiao Mo carefully repeated Xu Zimei¡¯s words then stood up and bowed deeply to Xu Zimei. He said earnestly, "I have learned a great deal." Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly, indicating that Xiao Mo could leave. ... All night, Xu Zimei was still accustomed to perceiving his own strength. When daylight broke, he slowly opened his eyes. "What time is it?" Xu Zimei asked Demon Thirteen beside him in a soft voice. "It¡¯s already noon," Demon Thirteen replied. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei stood up and nodded. The Vast Expanse Building had quieted down a lot, and few other Talented Disciples were seen. However, the battle between Xu Zimei and Nanmen Tianhong from yesterday had, within a short period of time today, spread throughout the entirety of Great Liang City. It was said that someone had defeated Nanmen Tianhong in just two moves. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with such matters, as the Nightmare¡¯s carriage slowly made its way to the central area of Great Liang City. That is, to the place where the passage tokens were processed. The carriage had only made it halfway when it was stopped by several people. These individuals were all dressed in red, wearing an official black cap, with a Curved Blade hanging at their waist. "What¡¯s the matter?" Demon Thirteen asked as he looked at them. "My master would like to invite the young master in the carriage for a visit," said the leading man politely. Chapter 595 - 594: Prince Liang "Who is your master?" Demon Thirteen frowned and asked. "You¡¯ll know once you get there," the man said with a smile. "My master said if the young master is unwilling to go, it¡¯s likely he won¡¯t be able to leave Great Liang City either." "What a big talker," Demon Thirteen snorted coldly, looking at Xu Zimei in the carriage. "Let¡¯s go and see. I think I might have guessed who it is," said Xu Zimei, seeming very calm. Several men in red robes led the way, with the Nightmare¡¯s carriage closely following behind. After passing through several bustling streets, amid the clamorous voices of the crowd, they finally stopped in front of a massive mansion. "Great Liang Royal Mansion." This mansion occupied half a street; although its decorations were not glittering with gold and jade, the green tiles and blue bricks were of a high-grade material. Two large red lions stood in front of the mansion¡¯s gate, their color a deep red with a faint gloss, giving off an Evil Qi that made them seem alive from a distance. "Is it Duke Liang?" Demon Thirteen asked with interest as he looked at the Great Liang Royal Mansion. "You will find out once you go in," the red-garbed guard said. Following the red-garbed guard, they went through artificial mountains and flowing water, across several majestic courtyards and unique side rooms. They eventually arrived in front of a somewhat silent and secluded courtyard. In front of this courtyard, there were two extremely large Cloud Mist Trees on either side. These two Cloud Mist Trees seemed to have undergone some sort of mutation, as they were very huge and of a silver-white color. The leaves and branches were golden yellow, which was fairly normal during the day, but at night they emitted a dazzling halo of light. "I¡¯ll leave you here, please enter on your own," said the red-garbed guard, and with that he turned and left. "It seems it¡¯s not Duke Liang," said Demon Thirteen. "Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome." Xu Zimei smiled and walked into the courtyard. He saw a unique pavilion next to the room right in front of him. Sitting in the pavilion was a woman with two maids standing by her sides. Although the woman was somewhat older, she was well-maintained. She wore a light green silk dress with an elegant and noble complexion, her neck pale, her jet-black hair rolled up into a bun at the back of her head with a jade hairpin loosely inserted. Coral necklaces and red jade bracelets adorned her wrists, her skin was white as snow, and the red was as fiery as fire, striking and vivid. ... Seeing Xu Zimei walk in, a maid hastened forward. She bowed slightly and said with a smile, "Young Master, our Consort invites you to the pavilion." Xu Zimei smiled, walked straight to the pavilion, and sat down on a stone stool beside, ignoring everything else. "Has the young master sparred with my Honger?" the woman asked with a smile. Xu Zimei did not answer her question but instead asked, "Consort of Duke Liang?" The woman smiled as steaming hot tea was set upon the table in front of her, its fragrance permeating the entire courtyard. Fresh and subtly aromatic. The maid held the teapot carefully and filled the cups with tea, placing them in front of Xu Zimei and the Consort of Duke Liang. "How may I address the young master?" the Consort of Duke Liang inquired. "My surname is Xu," Xu Zimei responded. "My time is limited, Consort, so please speak directly if you have any matters." "Young Master Xu is indeed a straightforward person. I have asked for you to come this time because of the battle you had with Honger; I would like to request a favor from you," said the Consort of Duke Liang. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked. "Now the whole of Liang City is abuzz with this matter. They say that the Saint Heir of Great Liang was defeated in two moves, making his title of Saint Heir undeserved." The Consort of Duke Liang chuckled lightly, "Honger too, has never suffered such a defeat since he was young. Especially after he became the Saint Heir, I worry that this kind of blow will affect his Dao heart. So, I still hope that Young Master Xu can clarify this with the public, issue a statement." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What kind of statement?" Xu Zimei, holding a steaming cup of tea, asked with interest. "That the fight was just a friendly spar, and it ended in a draw, not a two-move defeat," said the Consort of Duke Liang. "But many people have seen it with their own eyes," replied Xu Zimei with a smile. "Those Talented Disciples know what to say, what I want to stop is the gossip of the common folk," the Consort of Duke Liang shook her head. "Being defeated in two moves by someone I hardly regard as an opponent, such a reputation means nothing to me. When the day comes for me to ascend to the throne of the Great Emperor, who in the world will not recognize me." Xu Zimei laughed, "I could issue a statement, but what¡¯s in it for me?" "Gaining the friendship of Great Liang, I wonder if that¡¯s enough?" asked the Consort of Duke Liang with a pursed smile. "Not to speak too highly of myself, but I really don¡¯t value the friendship of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Give me something more substantial." "Must you speak so bluntly, Young Master?" the Consort of Duke Liang said with an intense gaze upon Xu Zimei. "Let¡¯s be honest, if you agree, you can leave the mansion unharmed today. You know what I mean without me having to spell it out." As the Consort of Duke Liang¡¯s words fell, three figures slowly approached from around the courtyard. These three figures were an old man, a middle-aged strong man, and a short-statured child. As these three figures drew near, Demon Thirteen¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. "I know that even Honger is no match for you, and clearly among the younger generation there¡¯s nobody who can compete with you," the Consort of Duke Liang said with a smile: "But these people are retainers of the Liang household, each possessing the peak strength of the Saint Vein Realm. Even Honger can¡¯t beat them in a one-on-one fight, let alone when all three join forces." "Long hair but short on experience, this phrase fits you perfectly," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. He slowly picked up the teapot beside him, poured a cup of tea, and said softly, "Demon Thirteen, before I finish this cup of tea, I don¡¯t want to see these people around." Although Demon Thirteen¡¯s strength was only at the first level of Stepping into Immortality, the Mysterious Immortal Realm, and he even had a hidden injury within him, these Saint Vein Realm nobodies were still an easy match for him. This was where the Consort of Duke Liang was too full of herself, still seeing Xu Zimei with the same eyes as those of the younger generation. Nanmen Tianhong¡¯s reputation in the Nine States Domain was already resounding, yet he was merely a novice in the Saint Vein Realm. At the end of the day, the realm is not so easily advanced by opening the Vein Gates. Before the Destiny manifests, reaching the Divine Vein Realm would already be quite an accomplishment for these people. Know that those contending for Destiny are almost all within the Divine Vein Realm. Having a realm too low, they wouldn¡¯t even qualify to participate. But if it¡¯s too high, reaching the level of Stepping into Immortality, then there would be no chance to compete for Destiny and Enter the Taoism. Therefore, the best realm for contesting for Destiny is indeed the Divine Vein Realm. ...... Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Demon Thirteen¡¯s gaze flickered with demonic fire. Immediately, a very strong aura emanated around him. The pitch-black Demon Wand appeared in his hand out of thin air. Chapter 596 - 595 Heading to Void Valley When the Demon Wand appeared, Demon Thirteen was seen holding it, his right hand making a light sweep. The Mad Wind blew, fanning the fierce flames that billowed across, setting the whole courtyard ablaze. The three individuals were greatly shocked, the elderly one holding a withered stick that, once planted in the ground, instantly grew into the Sky-reaching Great Tree. This tree was rich in Spiritual Energy, enveloping him completely within. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man beside him was surrounded by a brilliant golden glow, from which emanated the faint sound of a lion¡¯s roar. His muscles bulged impressively, exuding an overwhelming presence. As for the last child, his forehead bore a red brand. At this moment, he transformed into two heads, letting out a sinister laugh, while various ghastly faces swirled around him, creating a truly spine-chilling sight. As the sea of fire swept over them at this moment, the three were yelling loudly. "Demonic fire scorches the heavens," sneered Demon Thirteen. Following that, the sea of fire turned pitch black, like dark, thick ink staining half of the sky. The sound of crackling and popping emerged from within. Once the demonic fire burned out, the three didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before they were extinguished within it. The surrounding courtyard was burned to the ground, and after Demon Thirteen killed the three of them, he pointed the Demon Wand, aiming to strike down the Consort of Duke Liang. Just as the Consort was about to perish in the flames, a large palm suddenly emerged from the void, clashing with the Demon Wand. With a "boom", the infinite space all around shattered. Demon Thirteen took half a step back, while a muffled groan came from the void, and that whole area of space collapsed. With just one move, their strengths and weaknesses were made clear. "Everyone, stop," followed by a light shout. Then, at the entrance of the courtyard, a man in a green robe strode forward assertively, flanked by two guards. His gaze was stern, his face slightly sunken, and his eyes were like those of a hawk, captivating and soul-piercing. He bore a beard, black and as long as an index finger, and he naturally carried the authority of someone of high rank. "What are you doing?" the man asked with a frown. Then, the void cracked open, and the person who had clashed palms with Demon Thirteen also stepped out. It was a spirited old man dressed in a roomy green robe, standing quietly behind the man. "Husband," exclaimed the Consort, still shaken, as she quickly came to her senses. She looked at Xu Zimei frightfully and said to the man, "He tried to kill me." "What, it¡¯s alright for you to kill me, but not for me to kill you?" Zimo replied with a light laugh. "Who are you?" Duke Liang asked, looking at Zimo. "You should ask your lady," Zimo answered. He looked at the man in front of him, Duke Liang, who was the overseer of Liang City. But it must be mentioned that Great Liang is one of the most powerful forces in the Nine States. Although Great Liang rose with the support of Liang City, Great Liang also administers Liang City. Which is to say, though Duke Liang manages Liang City, he is only a member of the force that is Great Liang, not the ruler of Great Liang. ... The Consort fell silent for a moment, only to lower her head and whisper a few words into Duke Liang¡¯s ear. "Nonsense," Duke Liang snorted coldly, scolding the Consort, "Since when did my palace¡¯s authority come under your command? Honger should sort out his own matters. Why are you interfering?" "I only feared that Honger¡¯s Way of Inquiry was not firm," the Consort replied timidly, her head bowed. "Young Master Xu, I apologize to you on behalf of the lady. "She too is deeply concerned for her child, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her," said Duke Liang, looking at Xu Zimei with an apologetic tone. "How about this, I¡¯ll hold a banquet at the mansion as an apology to Young Master Xu." "There¡¯s no need for a banquet, I just hope there won¡¯t be a next time," Xu Zimei said indifferently, waving his hand. "Otherwise, she must die, whoever stands in the way shall also perish." After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he turned and left with Demon Thirteen. Duke Liang watched Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, his eyes slightly narrowed, and he said no more. "My lord, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose," the consort said tentatively from the side. "Of course, I know you didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Those ministers were summoned by me. Do you think they would listen to you without my command?" Duke Liang said calmly. "Ah, then why did you just now?" the Consort of Duke Liang asked, somewhat astonished. "Honger is the prime candidate in this generation of Great Liang to compete for Destiny. Suddenly being defeated like that, I also wanted to test what makes this youth so extraordinary," Duke Liang said lightly. "I can¡¯t show my hand, otherwise, it would be awkward if we tear each other¡¯s faces; I could only use the lady¡¯s name. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect to find out nothing and ended up losing three ministers in the process." "Then why didn¡¯t you keep him at the palace just now?" asked the Consort of Duke Liang, puzzled. Duke Liang chuckled, then shook his head and said, "My lady, you may go back first." Watching the consort¡¯s retreating figure, Duke Liang turned around to look at the green-robed elder next to him and asked, "What happened just now?" "Very strong," the green-robed elder extended his right hand. The entire palm was turning black, with faint Demonic Qi corroding it. He said solemnly, "Unless the elders of Great Liang take action, no one within Liang City can detain him." "Investigate his identity, let it be for now," said Duke Liang. "I will report this matter to Great Liang." ...¡­ After leaving Duke Liang¡¯s residence, Xu Zimei went to the central area of Liang City to apply for a travel token. The application for the travel token took place in a very spacious hall. There were three long queues arranged in the hall; there were still many people heading to Void Valley. After all, unlike other Forbidden Lands where there is no return from death, some are willing to take this risk. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that Xu Zimei managed to get the travel token. The token itself had no special requirements; the troublesome part was that each token was for one-time use only. If one wished to go a second time, they had to reapply. "You stay in Liang City," Xu Zimei said to Demon Thirteen. "Take care of the Consort of Duke Liang tonight and then meet up with me in Void Valley." "Young master, why didn¡¯t you just kill her now?" Demon Thirteen asked, somewhat puzzled. "To kill her would mean making an enemy of Great Liang, which I am not afraid of, but going to Void Valley, I don¡¯t wish to waste time," Xu Zimei explained. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Besides, even if I annihilated Great Liang, I wouldn¡¯t gain any benefit; killing the consort will serve as a warning to Duke Liang, that¡¯s sufficient." "I understand," nodded Demon Thirteen. After saying goodbye to Demon Thirteen, Xu Zimei did not linger and slowly headed toward Void Valley. In fact, Nightmare was already enroute, capable of finding its own way as long as he knew the directions. The distance between Liang City and Void Valley was quite long, and Xu Zimei was not in a hurry, quietly meditating and practicing in the sedan chair. The setting sun in the sky turned into a streak of afterglow; under the enormous shadow of Liang City, Xu Zimei gradually vanished into the horizon. Chapter 597 - 596: The Point of No Return The irregular lands of the world, they are known as the Void Valley. Since the opening of the Epoch in the Yuan Central Continent, the Void Valley had been the continent¡¯s forsaken land. With unstable rules and often chaotic space, if not for the existence of the Void Tree, there likely wouldn¡¯t be many who were willing to venture there. After traveling for over a month, the Nightmare¡¯s carriage finally arrived at the location of the Void Valley in the wee hours of one morning. The sky was just beginning to brighten, resembling an immense basin turned upside down, with the glimmering stars and the moon gradually fading away. The glow of dawn slowly spread at the edge of the horizon. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nearer to the Void Valley, naturally, there were more travelers encountered on the road. From a distance, the entrance to Void Valley lay within a sunken mountain hollow. Xu Zimei could not yet see into this hollow, but the scenery above was somewhat more conspicuous. In contrast to other places, space above the hollow was a rampage, with streams of Void Turbulence howling through it. Space kept shattering, its recovery hardly keeping up with the pace at which the turbulence brought destruction. Space is originally invisible, but that disjointed void resembled shattered glass, striking and stunning. Sunlight streamed through these broken voids and even the reflections on the ground were fragmented. ... "Did you hear that just a few days ago, Du Laoqi died in the Void Turbulence? Wasn¡¯t he just drinking with us not long ago? Life is so unpredictable!" "What¡¯s so surprising about that? Isn¡¯t everyone who comes to the Void Valley carrying their head on their waistband? Just a few days ago, members of the Yellow Crane Gang found a top-notch Void Tree inside. It¡¯s said they exchanged that premium Void Wood with Great Zhou for countless cultivation resources." "That¡¯s why I say, what¡¯s the point of those big clan¡¯s Disciples? We Loose Cultivators are the ones truly relishing the battle with the heavens, finding endless joy in it." Near the entrance of the Void Valley was a teahouse, where several people sat scattered around, engaging in lively discussion. Several teapots on the table, weapons placed at the corner, and on top of the wooden board there fluttered a flag. In bold black characters, it read "No Return Teahouse." Noticing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, a man in yellow garb chuckled, "New here?" Xu Zimei stepped out of the sedan, parked the Nightmare by the roadside, and said with a light smile, "What makes you say that?" "The entrance to the Void Valley is on the other side; this road is the No Return Path. Most who come here for the first time don¡¯t know and inadvertently step into it, never to emerge again." The teahouse¡¯s owner was a man in his fifties, his hair at the temples already graying. He looked at Xu Zimei and said with a light smile, "Eventually, I just set up a teahouse right here, to warn those who come by." Xu Zimei sat down in the teahouse with interest and asked, "What teas do you have?" "Only our homemade loose tea, would you like some?" the owner asked with a smile. "A pot, please," Xu Zimei nodded. "Looking at the young master¡¯s attire, you don¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s come to venture into the Void Valley," the man in the yellow robe remarked. "I¡¯m from out of town. I heard the Void Valley is quite famous, so I wanted to come and see," said Xu Zimei with a smile. "If the young master is from a wealthy family, there¡¯s really no need for this. Only those of us with no choice come here to try our luck," the man said, shaking his head with a smile. "I have never been to the Void Valley either. Could you tell me about the situation inside?" Xu Zimei inquired. The owner of the teahouse brought over the boiled teapot, hissing hot and held on a trivet. The scent of the tea was somewhat invigorating; purely judging by its aroma, it was just right. "Void Valley, well, let me just give you a brief overview," the teahouse owner sat to the side. Sipping his light tea, he smiled and said, "The spatial area of Void Valley is infinite; even if you spent your entire life, you couldn¡¯t traverse all of it. The dangers there are relatively few, with only Void Turbulence and Void Beasts to worry about. Because the terrain is so special, many creatures cannot survive there for long. Therefore, the only plants that can survive in there are the Void Trees." "Have there been any unusual events in Void Valley, or are there any other creatures living there?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. Hearing the owner¡¯s words, Xu Zimei realized she had no way to start looking. Void Valley had no borders, and the Void Spirit Monkey had left no clues¡ªhow could she possibly find it? "We don¡¯t know either; we don¡¯t often come to Void Valley, just occasionally trying our luck. The teahouse owner hasn¡¯t entered Void Valley either," said the man in the yellow robe next to him. "If you want to gather information, go three kilometers east from here, and you¡¯ll find a small town. There¡¯s a family with the surname Pi in that town; they have settled here for thousands of years. They live by searching for Void Wood and perhaps know more." "Can you tell me about the No Return Road?" Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s not a big secret, it¡¯s just that newcomers don¡¯t understand," said the teahouse owner with a smile. "The biggest danger in Void Valley is the spatial turbulence, but normally, the turbulence doesn¡¯t appear; it¡¯s only an occasional occurrence. However, on the No Return Road, where the spatial turbulence is most intense, almost no one dares to enter. Any who enter are torn to pieces by the turbulence in an instant." "Has no one ever gone in?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, it¡¯s said that not even Great Emperors could, they would have to turn back after only a few steps," the owner shook his head as he spoke. "Thank you," Xu Zimei stood up, casually placing some Spirit Stones on the table, and then stepped onto Nightmare¡¯s carriage. ...¡­ After leaving the No Return Road, Xu Zimei went to take a look at the entrance to Void Valley. Indeed, there was only one road leading into Void Valley, paved with white boulders, clearly constructed and maintained. At the entrance stood disciples from several major forces, and anyone entering had to hand over their Token. The entrance to Void Valley was a space vortex gate formed by a distorted space. Xu Zimei merely saw these people enter the vortex and then disappear; she couldn¡¯t see the world inside. However, she didn¡¯t go in rashly, instead planning to visit the small town to the east. Nightmare continued forward; three kilometers was not a distant journey for it. In almost no time, Xu Zimei arrived at a small town named Void Town. The town was moderate in size, with two hundred-year-old Sky-reaching Great Trees planted at the entrance. The entrance was a wooden gateway, above which the three characters for "Void Town" on the iron placard had become somewhat blurred. The iron plaque, because of age, had long been rusted over, with rust spots all over. The town was reasonably lively, with people occasionally walking by in groups on the streets. The vendors on both sides calmly hawked their goods. The scene before her was neither bustling nor desolate. "Excuse me, is there a family with the surname Pi in our town?" Xu Zimei stopped a passerby and asked with a smile. Chapter 598 - 597 Great Void Ridge "You must be talking about Leader Pi. No one else in this town holds that surname," the person replied with a smile. "What do you want with Leader Pi?" "I heard his family has lived here for generations. I¡¯d like to ask him about Void Valley," Xu Zimei replied. "Oh, then you¡¯ve asked the right person," the passerby said with a self-satisfied chuckle. "I can tell you, when Void Town was established, Leader Pi was one of the first settlers. Even before the town was built, he was already mingling here. Starting from his grandfather¡¯s generation, they¡¯ve made a living by selling Void Wood. He¡¯s one of the oldest folks in Void Town now." "Where does he live?" Xu Zimei asked. "If you head east from here, the most expansive old residence at the very eastern end of town is his home," the person said, pointing in that direction. "However, these past few years he no longer visits Void Valley. It¡¯s said to be because both his son and daughter died in there." Xu Zimei nodded slightly and then headed towards the eastern part of the town. He surveyed his surroundings; most of those who managed to live here in this town appeared to be Loose Cultivators without any support. Earning Void Wood with their lives, then trading it for resources to cultivate. When Xu Zimei reached the east side, he saw a few scattered households. Located near the town¡¯s entrance, a courtyard built from bricks, tiles, and earth caught his eye. Although the courtyard was large, it looked very ordinary. Compared to the other houses around, it seemed rather shabby. When Xu Zimei arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, the wooden door was black and obviously quite old. Pushing open the wooden door, a somewhat awkward creaking "squeak" sounded in his ears. Inside the wooden door was an entryway, with many farming tools placed on the right side. The courtyard ahead was quite spacious, planted with many edible vegetables, and in the middle stood a grapevine. An old man was half-squatting in the middle of the courtyard, where an iron frame supported a pot. The elder seemed to be making breakfast, busy sharpening a kitchen knife. Noticing someone entering, the old man lifted his clouded eyes to glance at Xu Zimei. He then asked, "Can I help you with something?" "Are you Leader Pi?" Xu Zimei inquired. "That¡¯s what people here call me," the old man nodded slightly. "I¡¯d like to ask you about Void Valley," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "They tell me you¡¯re the oldest here." "I¡¯m getting on in years; there¡¯s much I can¡¯t remember anymore. You¡¯d be better off asking someone else," Leader Pi said, waving his hand dismissively. After finishing his statement, he bowed his head again and began to sharpen the knife in his hands, focusing on chopping the vegetables. "How about we make a deal?" Xu Zimei proposed. "You answer my questions, and I¡¯ll do something for you in return." "I have only one request. If you can bring me the head of the Sect Master of the Great Void Sect, I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know. Even if it¡¯s my own life you¡¯re asking for, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate," the elder said, looking up calmly. "The Great Void Sect?" Xu Zimei asked with some confusion. "The Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?" He seemed not to have heard of this sect before. "What a load of crap, as if they¡¯re fit to be the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," Leader Pi snorted disdainfully. "Nothing more than a motley crew posing as a power." "Tell me about it simply," Xu Zimei asked. "Centuries ago, before the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect took control here, Void Valley was in complete disorder. Thus, a group of unscrupulous people formed the Great Void Sect, robbing those who had obtained the Void Wood. They plundered goods that others had won with their lives, and those who resisted were killed on the spot." Leader Pi narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, "With the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect joining in these years, such incidents have decreased a lot, but they are still happening in the dark." "Where is the Great Void Sect?" Zimo asked. "It¡¯s located at Great Void Ridge, ten miles south from here," Leader Pi replied, his eyes focusing. "Wait for me, I¡¯ll return before dark," Xu Zimei said and then left. ......... Strictly speaking, the Great Void Sect is not really an Immortal Gate power. A group of people banded together for their own selfish gains. If there¡¯s no change, the day the benefits vanish, it¡¯s likely their solidarity will too. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Great Void Ridge was just an ordinary mountain; it only gained its name after the Great Void Sect¡¯s arrival, causing ordinary people to avoid it. A gentle breeze rustled the lush trees, and at the very top of the ridge was a stockade. Except for the guards stationed around the stockade, at its centralmost point, a group of seven or eight people were seated in a circle. Among these people were scruffy-bearded burly men, gorgeously dressed noblewomen, and refined scholars. They drank wine heartily, ate meat voraciously, and laughed boisterously. "Big brother, I¡¯ve finished negotiating with Great Zhou. They said that if we pay tribute with one hundred pieces of Void Wood each year, we can become an affiliated force of Great Zhou," the refined scholar said eagerly. "Bloody hell, I only get a few hundred pieces of Void Wood a year, and all the brothers are waiting to cultivate," someone grumbled disapprovingly. "Third brother, don¡¯t speak like that anymore," the flamboyant noblewoman hurriedly interjected. "We¡¯re in a desperate situation; we need Great Zhou¡¯s protection, it¡¯s an umbrella for us." ...... While they were talking, several thick wooden posts were planted deep into the ground nearby. And at that moment, a person was tied to each, including women and children. The faces of these people were marred with horror. Their hair was disheveled, and some had already started to cry. Among these people was a young boy who didn¡¯t stand out, but if one looked closely, they would notice his eyes were as bright as the stars. As though nothing in this world could escape his gaze. "Sister, stop crying, it¡¯s annoying," the young man in white, though also tied to a post, still spoke naturally. The woman beside him wore a white dress that was now stained with dust. Her long hair was unkempt, obscuring her face, but one could catch glimpses of her delicate features. "Yi, we¡¯re done for this time, we¡¯re surely going to die," the woman said anxiously. "Don¡¯t you know about Bagua and Ying-yang? Please, calculate for us." "I¡¯ve already calculated. Heaven doesn¡¯t seal off all the exits; there will be a noble person who will come to our rescue," the young man in white said calmly. It seemed the crying and wailing of the people had annoyed the group, for a scruffy-bearded burly man stood up. He held a machete in his hand, looking at the bound people, he said roughly, "Big brother, shall we kill them now or have some fun first?" Chapter 599 - 598 The Boy in White Hearing the bearded brute¡¯s words, a man dressed in a black robe trembled with excitement. He smiled slightly, shaking his head, and said, "No rush. The essence within these children hasn¡¯t dissipated yet, it¡¯s the purest. We can attend to other matters after our cultivation practice is complete." "Alright, big brother can choose first, and then the rest of us brothers will share what¡¯s left," the bearded brute said with a laugh. "Remember, the cultivation technique we practice is despised by many. We must never let it be known. Utilizing others¡¯ vital essence is something we can only occasionally indulge in; otherwise, we would be labeled as evil cultivators," the man in the black robe solemnly cautioned. "Don¡¯t worry, big brother. The Great Void Sect has survived this long precisely because we keep a low profile. We never do anything we shouldn¡¯t," the noblewoman beside him replied with a nod. After their conversation, the man in the black robe slowly stepped into the midst of the crowd. He pointed randomly a few times, and every child he pointed at was taken to the back of the mountain stronghold. When he stopped in front of the boy in white, he let out a light ¡¯hmm¡¯ and said, "What a handsome youth." "I see the aura of fortune around you is constantly changing. Would you like me to tell your fortune?" the boy in white said calmly. "Fortune-telling?" The man in the black robe laughed, stroking his chin, "Interesting, very interesting. Then go ahead, cast a divination. If it¡¯s accurate, I¡¯ll spare your life. If not, with your pretty face, there are certainly people who would fancy you." "Tell me your birthdate and time," the boy in white replied calmly. The man in the black robe quickly reported his birth details. Immediately, the boy in white closed his eyes, with a faint aura flowing around him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was daytime, so it wasn¡¯t very noticeable, but if one looked closely, they would find stars twinkling in the sky. Before long, the boy in white slowly opened his eyes. His skin was already fair, and paired with his white robe, his face now seemed even paler¡ªa sickly kind of pale. "Fang Bao, Sect Master of the Great Void Sect," the boy in white said calmly. "Knowing that isn¡¯t surprising; anyone who wanted to could find out," the man in the black robe said, shaking his head. "You were born into a relatively well-off family in Yongzhou, but unfortunately, before you came of age, your family fell into decline, and in the end, you had to venture out alone to make a living. Am I right?" the boy in white asked. A glint of surprise flashed in the man¡¯s eyes¡ªhis current true identity was something he had never disclosed to anyone. The youth didn¡¯t seem to have the means to investigate his own past. "Interesting, continue," the man in the black robe nodded and said. "The life of a Loose Cultivator is difficult. You struggled for three years without gaining anything. Several years ago, during a life or death moment, you inadvertently discovered an inheritance. Since then, your cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds, and you began to make a name for yourself. A few centuries ago, you came to the vicinity of Void Valley and, together with others, established the Great Void Sect. You started coveting the Void Wood," the boy in white said lightly. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, the inheritance you found must have been left by an Evil Cultivator. The cultivation technique you now practice is abhorred by the heavens, not recognized by the world." "What ¡¯abhorred by the heavens?¡¯ In this world, it¡¯s the victor who becomes king, and the vanquished who are obliterated," the man in the black robe snorted coldly, "Before I had this technique, I lived worse than a dog. Look at me now. Do you still dare to say it¡¯s abhorred by the heavens?" The boy in white pursed his lips but said no more. "Boy, since your fortune-telling is so formidable, how did you not foresee falling into our hands?" asked the refined scholar beside him, puzzled. "The concept of Yin and Yang only exists because one is in the midst of the mountains; one can divine the fate of others but cannot know one¡¯s own," the youth in white robes replied. "Boy, teach me this divination technique of yours, and I¡¯ll let you go," the man in black robes said. "What technique? It¡¯s all innate," said the youth in white, shaking his head. "I originally wanted to keep you by my side, but it¡¯s a pity you know too much. Therefore, I have no choice but to kill you," the man in black robes said sinisterly. "Aren¡¯t you curious as to why I said there are great changes in the qi around you, portending an ominous omen?" the youth in white looked up and asked. "Then do tell," the man in black robes chuckled. As he finished speaking, an extremely powerful presence descended from the firmament. The moment this aura arrived, the space around it shattered, and like a fireball, it destroyed everything in its path. When the fireball struck the ground, a loud boom was heard, and the earth cracked open completely. A wave of energy rippled out in all directions, utterly obliterating everything. As the dust from the fireball cleared, Xu Zimei, wearing a purple robe, slowly walked out from amidst it. His gaze turned toward the crowd, and he asked indifferently, "Who is the Sect Master of the Great Void Sect?" After his words, the scene fell deathly silent; everyone stepped back several paces. "It¡¯s him," the youth in white raised his head, pointing at the man in black robes ahead and said. "My lord, I am not," the man in black robes began, but his voice suddenly cut off. The sky filled with the light of falling blades, and within this fortress, every member of the Great Void Sect was beheaded in an instant. Tens of thousands of heads fell to the ground, a sight better imagined than described. The ground was covered with dense shadows of blades and a pile of corpses. Xu Zimei slowly approached the man in black robes, picked up his head, and prepared to leave. "Wait," suddenly, a voice came from behind. Xu Zimei turned around and saw a youth in white robes looking at him. "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked. "You saved me, and I owe no man any favors. How about I read your fortune as a repayment?" the youth in white asked. "I was just killing them. It has nothing to do with saving you," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "No, it¡¯s a matter of cause and effect. Either you kill me, or you let me divine for you to repay the favor," the youth in white insisted. Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly, and the blade intent cut all the ropes binding the youth. He said indifferently, "Go ahead." "I need your birth time and date," the youth in white replied. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment before revealing his personal information to the other. The youth in white closed his eyes and began divining with the fingers of both hands. After a long while, when he opened his eyes, his face was filled with bewilderment and disbelief. "You don¡¯t exist, impossible, how can this be?" the youth in white said, looking at Xu Zimei incredulously. Xu Zimei smiled. Ever since he had established a new epoch, he had separated his own destiny from the River of Fate of the Yuan Central Continent. Now, no one could probe into his fate. The youth in white appeared to be somewhat unwilling to let it go. Chapter 600 - 599: Void Spirit Monkey? He waved his hands, and three coins and a turtle shell fell from the cuffs of his sleeves. He placed the turtle shell on the ground and set the three coins in three different directions. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately afterward, he sat cross-legged, with wisps of misty aura spreading out around him. The three coins began to spin continuously. And during this rotation, the coins, which were originally brand new, started to change as if they had aged countless years, turning into three ancient coins. When these three ancient coins spun to a certain critical point, there was a loud "bang," and they shattered completely. And the turtle shell in the middle also developed a series of cracks. The young man in white spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood was as bright red as a blooming rose, looking more like a purplish-red color. Specks of blood appeared on his white garment as he looked up at Xu Zimei and inquired, "Who exactly are you?" "Aren¡¯t you skilled at divination?" Xu Zimei asked. "You don¡¯t exist, not in this world," the young man in white shook his head and said. "If you can¡¯t divine it, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t exist. I¡¯m really truly standing right in front of you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You are from the Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall, aren¡¯t you?" "How do you know?" the young man in white asked in surprise. "I¡¯ve met your Power Word King Elder from Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall before," Xu Zimei said. In a previous life, the True Martial Holy Sect had once organized a great assembly, and at that time, the Power Word King Elder represented the Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall. It was then that Xu Zimei first learned of the existence of the Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall. Seeing the divination techniques of the young man in white naturally reminded him of the Power Word King Elder. Back then, the Elder had cautioned him, saying that past lives and old dreams are not worth a lifetime, but at that time, he was the Crown Prince of the True Martial Holy Sect and did not take the Elder¡¯s words to heart. ... Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall is a very mysterious power. When it comes to predicting fortune and misfortune, the first faction that comes to mind is Heavenly Secret Valley. But few people know that there¡¯s an organization even more mysterious than Heavenly Secret Valley, the Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall. Those who are acquainted with Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall know that its members are all mortals, without any cultivation and unable to open their Vein Gates to practice martial arts. Yet very few dare to kill them. It is said that they can connect with the Heavenly Dao and become its messengers on Earth. Anyone who kills a member of Heaven¡¯s Fate Predicting Hall will reportedly suffer divine retribution. Of course, that¡¯s the rumor, and the truth of it is unknown. "It seems the young master is familiar with our Power Word King Elder. Perhaps it is my lack of proficiency that I couldn¡¯t divine your origin," the young man in white shook his head and said. "It was just a brief encounter. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Till we meet again if fate allows," Xu Zimei smiled, then quickly left for Leader Pi¡¯s house. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the young man in white stood up thoughtfully and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He began to untie the others around him. "Yi, have you also encountered someone you can¡¯t figure out?" the woman in white beside him asked with a smile. "There are many talented individuals in this world; there are too many people I cannot see through," the young man in white replied, shaking his head slightly. ... After leaving Great Void Sect, Xu Zimei quickly returned to Void Town. In fact, he had almost reached the pinnacle of the mundane world. With his Divine Vein Realm cultivation, in an era without ancient ancestors emerging, he was certainly among the strongest. The Great Void Sect, which proved a challenge for the average person, felt as weak as an ant under his hand. The sky was slowly dimming. Dusk scattered its final glimmer at the edge of the heavens, while fallen leaves drifted slowly with the wind. Those who had returned to town from Void Valley had varied emotions; some joyful, some worried. Harvests differ, as do life and death. When Xu Zimei entered the courtyard again, he saw Leader Pi sitting in a rocking chair, resting with his eyes closed. Xu Zimei casually tossed the decapitated head of the man in the black robe over to him. Leader Pi slowly opened his eyes, taken aback for a moment. He looked at the head on the ground, and after a long silence, his voice choked up as he said, "You really killed him" "Isn¡¯t the head right in front of you," Xu Zimei replied. "Can we talk now?" The old man did not speak. Stooped, he picked up the head and walked toward the back of the courtyard. Following the somewhat chilly corridor, Xu Zimei trailed behind the elder to the back of the courtyard. There, the area was nicely tidied, with two earthen graves in the front. Several cypress trees were planted on both sides, and in front stood a wooden plaque. "The Grave of My Son, Pi Yunlei!" Xu Zimei did not disturb the old man, who placed the head in front of the gravesite, tears streaming down his face. His hands trembling, he sat in front of the tomb, silent for a long, long time. Eventually, the elder stood up and as he walked back to the front yard, he asked Xu Zimei, "What do you want to ask?" "Aside from the Void Tree and Void Beasts, have you seen any other creatures in this Void Valley?" Xu Zimei inquired. "What do you mean?" Leader Pi pondered for a moment before asking. "I am looking for a creature called the Void Spirit Monkey," Xu Zimei stated. "I have been in the Void Valley for many years, and I have neither seen nor heard of any other creatures existing here." Leader Pi declared, "However, if you¡¯re looking for a monkey, I¡¯m not sure if this thing could be of any use to you." As he spoke, Leader Pi led Xu Zimei into the inner room, where he searched through a cabinet for quite some time. He finally took out an iron box. Though well-preserved, the iron box was somewhat rusty, indicating it had some age to it. Leader Pi exerted a great deal of effort to open the iron box. The moment the box opened, a beam of golden light soared skywards. Luckily, Xu Zimei was quick to react, swiftly sealing the surroundings to prevent the golden light from shooting up into the heavens and causing too much commotion. Bathed in the golden light, the entire room was now bright and dazzling beyond measure. "After hundreds of years, this object is still as radiant as ever," Leader Pi marveled. In the golden light, Xu Zimei saw a statue of a monkey. The statue was very small, but it shone brilliantly, carved so vividly that it seemed lifelike. When Xu Zimei laid eyes on it, he felt as if the tiny statue had come to life, turning into a monkey that leaped before him. Understanding the alignment of the Heavenly Dao, knowing the advantage of the land, traversing the void, changing the movement of the stars, capable of surmounting all seals between heaven and earth. For some reason, this little monkey gave Xu Zimei such an illusionary impression. As he shifted his gaze, everything before him vanished like smoke, leaving behind only the statue emanating golden light. "What is this?" Xu Zimei asked, surprised. "Although I haven¡¯t encountered other creatures, when I was young, I once entered the Void Valley. I got lost and passed by a valley by chance, where I heard an unusual sound. As I hurried in, I saw nothing, only this small monkey statue left on the ground." Leader Pi spoke indifferently. Chapter 601 - 600 Void Tree "Where in the Void Valley did you find this monkey?" Xu Zimei asked. "You should know about the Way Back Road, shouldn¡¯t you?" Leader Pi inquired. "Yes, it is said that the Space Turbulence there is severe, to the point where even the Void Trees cannot survive there. Hence, it¡¯s called the Way Back Road," Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. "Exactly. After you enter the Void Valley and continue heading north for several hundred kilometers, you will arrive at the border between the Peaceful Area and the Way Back Road. The valley where I found this statue is right there on the boundary," Leader Pi nodded as he spoke. "Then, may I have this Golden Monkey Statue?" Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s no big deal to give it to you, but I have a guess. Do you want to hear it?" Leader Pi posed the question. "Let¡¯s hear it," Xu Zimei nodded. "If the creature you¡¯re seeking, the Void Spirit Monkey, really exists, and this Golden Monkey Statue I picked up somewhat confirms it, then why has nobody encountered it in tens of thousands of years?" Leader Pi said. "The only explanation for this situation is that it has been hiding in a place inaccessible to living creatures," Leader Pi continued. "You mean the Way Back Road," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "That¡¯s just my speculation," Leader Pi nodded in response. "If it were in the Peaceful Area, it would eventually be encountered by someone. Unless it is in the Way Back Road, where it could remain hidden for tens of thousands of years. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s troublesome because we simply can¡¯t enter the Way Back Road." "I¡¯ll find a way to handle this myself," Xu Zimei said with a smile, taking the Golden Monkey Statue from Leader Pi before making small talk and taking his leave. He found the statue rather heavy in his hands, but felt nothing else out of the ordinary. Since it was constantly radiating a brilliant golden glow, Xu Zimei could only keep it in his True Fate World to avoid drawing unnecessary trouble. Xu Zimei did not linger; he had already stored Nightmare¡¯s carriage inside his True Fate World. Taking advantage of the darkness, he arrived at the entrance to Void Valley. There were guards watching over the place twenty-four hours a day, and even though it had grown dark, people were still entering in twos and threes. "Passage token," a guard dressed in blue, looking somewhat listless, asked Xu Zimei at the entrance. Xu Zimei handed over his token, and the guard allowed him to pass. Looking at the twisted spatial vortex in front of him, Xu Zimei walked straight into it. At that moment, he felt a sense of weightlessness, as if he were floating in mid-air, sinking endlessly downwards. This feeling of weightlessness lasted for quite a while, and Xu Zimei only felt space softly enveloping him before a bright light appeared in front of his eyes. He crashed to the ground, feeling the solid impact against his body. He raised his head and looked around, and the barrenness of the environment was indescribable. Not a single blade of grass grew, and at the edge of his vision, not a single creature could be seen. Not even a single grass was present, the ground was bare, and from time to time a "rumbling" sound came from beneath the crust. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei discerned his direction and headed straight to the north. After climbing over a high slope and walking just a few steps, Xu Zimei saw a figure rushing towards him from the void. With quick reflexes, he punched directly at the dark shadow. The shadow cried out in pain and was sent flying backward. Before Xu Zimei could get a clear look, the shadow disappeared into the void once more. "A Void Beast," Xu Zimei thought with a slight frown. ``` With a grasp of his right hand, spiritual energy surged forth, solidifying the surrounding space completely. Immediately after, the space in front of him shattered, and a gigantic beast lunged at him with its gaping maw. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, grabbed the foreleg of the beast with his right hand, and shifted slightly to one side to dodge the attack. The Creation Force flowed in his hand as he lifted the beast¡¯s foreleg and smashed it fiercely onto the ground. After several consecutive slams, the gigantic beast had already lost the strength to fight back. It wasn¡¯t until it lay on the ground, breathing its last, that Xu Zimei could clearly see the face of the Void Beast. It was a pale white creature, somewhat transparent, and it resembled a fish with a body covered in hard scales but with four short legs. Its eyes were as small as beans, and atop its nose was a pointed horn. Before Xu Zimei could take any further action, the Void Beast lay dead where it was. After its death, its body astonishingly transformed into wisps of gas and merged into the void, leaving nothing behind. Xu Zimei had conducted investigations before, and people here, besides their fear of the Void Turbulence, also deeply detested these Void Beasts. Because the Void Beasts hid in the void, striking unexpectedly, those of lower cultivation could not at all restrain the void. The main issue was, killing these Void Beasts yielded no rewards. Since their true nature was part of the void, they were born from nothingness and returned to nothingness after death. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t concern himself too much; he hurried toward the northern border with all his might. Over the course of the entire night, the sky within Void Valley also began to brighten significantly. This place looked even more barren than a desert. On his way, Xu Zimei, apart from encountering some temporarily constructed and now abandoned tents, had seen almost nothing else. ... So he traveled for seven days within Void Valley. That afternoon, the sound of combat not far ahead caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. This was the first time he had encountered other people since his arrival here. The flashes of swords and blades, accompanied by a furious shout, echoed from afar. "Qin Yuan, this Void Tree was discovered by me first, do you really want to fight me to the death?" "Zhang Qihao, heavenly treasures are destined for those with fate. Since when do the things you see automatically become yours?" Two voices were confronting each other. Xu Zimei advanced and from a distance he saw two figures engaged in battle. One shadow was black, the other white. Both wielded swords, and their cultivation appeared to be of the Esteem Vein Realm. Their Sword Intent was high and violent, causing turbulence around them. And right in front of the two men, three trees stood upon the earth. Because of the distance, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see very clearly. He approached step by step, and the two men did not notice his arrival. In a few strides, Xu Zimei had already reached the front of the Void Trees. Only three Void Trees grew here, surrounded by a dense Space Force swirling around them. The degree of spatial distortion was not intense; the trees were over one meter tall, still retaining that semi-transparent pale white color. Each Void Tree had only one branch, and on each branch, there was only one green leaf. The trunk¡¯s surface was etched with curving lines that wrapped around the Void Tree, extending from top to bottom. "Someone is stealing the Void Trees," the two men finally noticed Xu Zimei¡¯s presence and cried out, rushing at him all at once. "Noisy," Xu Zimei casually gestured, and the two men were directly blown away. ``` Chapter 602 - 601 The Point of No Return Watching the two being annihilated in the void, Xu Zimei finally turned around and placed his hands on the Void Tree. The most valuable parts of the Void Tree were naturally the Void Leaves and the Void Wood. He didn¡¯t study these much and simply uprooted them and planted them in his own True Fate World. These Void Trees held no allure for Xu Zimei, although the number of people in Void Valley was substantial, due to its vastness, it was hard to encounter others. The closer to the Way of No Return, the more barren it became. Xu Zimei hurried on his way for over a month and finally, at noon one day, he arrived at the boundary of the Way of No Return. Directly ahead was a horizontal mountain range. From different angles, ridges turn into peaks with varying heights far and near. The mountain range stretched on like a great wall, dividing Void Valley in two. This place was scarcely populated, with nothing in sight but the continuous mountains. Xu Zimei found that he could still barely fly within Void Valley, but the closer he got to the Way of No Return, the harder it was to fly. The rules of the void up above were in complete chaos, the surface of space so fragile it seemed like a sheer paper, ready to tear apart at the slightest poke. When he stood atop the mountain range, he saw that on the other side, within the border of the Way of No Return, there was no concept of space, with countless streams of spatial ruin flowing. Space, once shattered, couldn¡¯t be restored, and the turbulent flows howled past like knives, stirring chaos in that realm. Xu Zimei discovered that on the other side of the mountain range, there was an invisible barrier preventing him from directly entering the territory of the Way of No Return. So, he decided to look for the valley Leader Pi had once visited. He followed the edge of the mountain range, heading towards its other end. Along the way, he saw several valleys and came across five or six Void Trees. Eventually, Xu Zimei found a valley that closely resembled the one Leader Pi had described. Inside the valley, things were very strange. There were plants growing inside, which was incredibly unthinkable in Void Valley. Several poplar and willow trees thrived within the valley, and around its mountainsides, lush shrubs and plants stuck out their heads. To the east of the valley, a river cascaded down like a waterfall from above. The river¡¯s water was clear to the bottom, running down from above the valley and into a deep, bottomless pit beneath the valley floor. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The river continuously flowed into this pit, the source unknown. Xu Zimei slowly entered the valley. He came to the river¡¯s edge and looked down, unexpectedly smelling a strong fragrance of wine. An extremely rich aroma of wine. Xu Zimei faced the waterfall, put his hand into it, and then smelled the liquid on his hand to find that it was all wine. The waterfall before him was entirely made from condensed wine. According to Leader Pi, it was here that he had picked up the Golden Monkey Statue. Before Xu Zimei could delve deeper into his thoughts, he suddenly heard a series of loud roars in the distance. The noise was chaotic, accompanied by thunderous reverberations. "The Void Turbulence is coming, everyone run!" "Quickly leave Void Valley, a great cleansing is upon us." ...¡­ Panicked voices arrived, and Xu Zimei looked up to see the distant sky as if it was about to split open. Cracks appeared in the sky, multiplying and growing rapidly. The entire sky seemed as if it were about to collapse, and even the ground began to shake. From a distance, one could see figures fleeing. In the sky above, countless currents of space turbulence howled past; wherever they went, not a single plant or tree could thrive. As this turbulence approached from afar, getting closer bit by bit, it seemed as though it was going to give the whole world a thorough sweep. When this turbulence reached the valley¡¯s edge, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was calm as he slowly took out a bead from the True Fate space. One of the Five Spirit Beads, the Wind Extinguishing Bead. He had obtained two Spirit Beads in the past, one for drowning, one for extinguishing wind. These so-called Five Spirit Beads all have significant origins. Though it¡¯s said that only after all five Spirit Beads are assembled can their most powerful forces be unleashed, even an individual bead is not so simple nowadays. This Wind Extinguishing Bead governs all winds under heaven, and some even call it the Wind-Calming Divine Bead. Xu Zimei infused the Creation Force into the Wind Extinguishing Bead little by little, and the entire bead began to emit a faint cyan halo. He slowly tossed the Wind Extinguishing Bead upward, and as the whole bead circled overhead, a curtain of light shone down from it. Enveloping Xu Zimei within. And when the space turbulence howled past, all the plants in the valley were uprooted and shredded within it. Only Xu Zimei stood motionless in place, as the Spiritual Pearl above his head emitted a dazzling brilliance, slowly spinning. The space turbulence was rapid, sweeping through the valley in the blink of an eye before swiftly departing. After the space turbulence had howled past, Xu Zimei found the entire valley, save for the waterfall that smelled of Monkey Wine, had been reduced to ash and smoke. Before, Xu Zimei had not examined it closely, but now, with the lush vegetation gone, an ancient door miraculously appeared on the bare mountain face. A door flashing black and gold, extremely ancient. In Xu Zimei¡¯s perception, the door seemed to have been sealed. Unfortunately, to the left of the door, it appeared that a part of the seal had been broken, creating a moderate-sized gap. "Could this be the entrance to the path of no return?" Xu Zimei guessed. He turned to look back at the flowing waterfall, which seemed to be that Monkey Wine. At this moment, he was more convinced than ever that if the Void Spirit Monkey truly existed, then it must be on the path of no return. He looked at the Wind Extinguishing Bead overhead and pondered for a moment. He knew that the space turbulence inside the path of no return was much stronger than those just now, not even on the same level. If he had the complete set of Five Spirit Beads, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t be worried. But with just this single Wind Extinguishing Bead, he was uncertain if it could hold up. After some thought, he still stepped into the gap of the ancient doorway. Officially entering the Path of No Return. ...¡­ Bone-chilling Mad Wind sliced through like a knife as it blew over him. This desolate land was shrouded in a white mist, limiting his vision to merely ten meters ahead at most. Xu Zimei gazed blankly at this land and space, suddenly finding himself lost. The pressure was stabilized by the Wind Extinguishing Bead over his head, which also began to spin much faster. Xu Zimei noticed that the Creation Force within his body was depleting rapidly, and this space had no Spiritual Energy replenishment to offer. "They say Void Valley is the forsaken land of the Yuan Central Continent, but perhaps this path of no return is the true core," Xu Zimei remarked. Just as he was wandering aimlessly, lost, Xu Zimei suddenly felt a reaction from the Golden Monkey Statue. Chapter 603 - 602: Heaven-reaching Great Saint Seeing the response from the Golden Monkey Statue, Xu Zimei hurriedly took it out. Its brilliance shone forth, dispersing all the mist. This allowed Xu Zimei¡¯s vision to become much broader. Xu Zimei felt as if the Golden Monkey Statue had formed a connection and was guiding him forward. The spatial turbulence roared and howled around him, growing stronger and stronger, and with each step, Xu Zimei could feel the struggle. Following the guidance of the Golden Monkey Statue in his hand, he moved forward with difficulty. In this world, he had lost his direction and could not even find the entrance from which he came; he could only follow the statue in his hand. He followed this guidance that seemed to come from the depths of fate. After what felt like a very long time on this path with no return, Xu Zimei sensed the pressure on his body increasing. It was as if he was carrying a mountain on his back, moving forward. His head was heavy, and his legs felt like they were filled with lead, making it difficult to move. Moreover, in this place, Xu Zimei had lost track of time; he could only move forward without any opportunity to choose. Thus, he did not know how much time had passed when the spatial turbulence around him became stronger and the pressure became greater. Several days, several months, or some indefinite amount of time went by. Finally, one day, Xu Zimei, dragging his tired body, came to a valley. In front of the valley, the light from the Golden Monkey Statue suddenly dissipated, and the previous guidance vanished as well. Xu Zimei slowly walked into the valley, feeling as though he had stepped into a different world. Before, his journey felt like walking through a desert, barren and dry. But after entering the valley, not only did the spatial turbulence disappear, but the pressure on him vanished as well, and he was surrounded by green mountains and clear waters, as well as flowers and trees. Though there were no bird songs, the fragrance of flowers was overwhelming. Dozens of birch trees, mixed with poplars, were scattered throughout the valley, with violets and green foxtail flowers intertwining among them, covering the ground with a thick layer of green foxtail. The whole valley was vibrant with greenery and fragrant with flowers. A stream flowed from the mountain cliffs of the valley, clear to the bottom, with goose-egg-sized smooth stones at its bed. Xu Zimei, feeling groggy, kneeled by the river, dipped his head into the water. He drank, trying to become more alert. The stream was sweet and clear, like a wave of refreshing coldness, invigorating his heart and spleen. After a long while, he lifted his head and, feeling much better, began to look around. The valley was vast, with jagged rocks strewn about, and a shady path lay ahead. On both sides of the path, peach trees were planted. It was springtime, and the peach trees bloomed profusely, blanketing the ground with thick layers of pink petals. The fragrance of the flowers was rich and spread throughout the air. Xu Zimei walked down the shady path, and directly in front was a large Peach Grove. In these peach groves, large, ripe red peaches hung plentifully. The scent of peaches mingled with the fragrance of flowers, creating a shower of peach blossoms. "Squeak squeak," a strange cry erupted from the depths of the peach grove. Xu Zimei¡¯s expression changed and he quickly dashed towards the deep part of the grove. Peach blossoms fell all around as he ran for about fifteen minutes, finally spotting a waterfall in the distance. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of the "whooshing" river reached his ears, where he saw a golden monkey jumping around on the smooth stones that had been continually washed by the waterfall. Holding a few peaches, it seemed thoroughly enjoying itself. The monkey appeared quite chubby, somewhat resembling a gorilla, with golden eyes and red pupils within. Its muscles were bulging, filled with an explosive sense of power. At the moment Xu Zimei appeared, the golden monkey also saw Xu Zimei. Their eyes met, and the golden monkey let out a cry of surprise as its figure quickly escaped into the void. All the peaches it was holding fell, "plop plop," into the river below the waterfall. Then the void fluctuated again, and the golden monkey reappeared, holding a stout wooden staff and staring at Xu Zimei with a tiger¡¯s gaze. "Human, how did you get here?" the golden monkey inquired. "Void Spirit Monkey?" Xu Zimei asked uncertainly. "You know the name of my tribe?" the golden monkey asked, puzzled. "To find you, I¡¯ve really gone to great lengths," said Xu Zimei with a smile. "What do you want with me?" the golden monkey asked. "I want you to become my pet," replied Xu Zimei. "Pah, I, Heaven-reaching Great Saint, have roamed freely and lived joyfully across all lands in my life. I only seek the Way of Inquiry, aspire for eternal life, how can I stoop to serve under others." With a slam of its wooden staff, the golden monkey crushed half of the horizon. It roared furiously, "You little thief dare to insult me, take this blow from my staff first." As the staff came at him with mighty power, Xu Zimei drew Tyrant Shadow and slashed directly at it. With a "boom," space around them fluctuated, and countless peach blossoms fell like rain from the trees. Under this blow, Xu Zimei staggered several steps backward. Yet the golden monkey did not move an inch. "Such immense strength," exclaimed Xu Zimei in surprise. "My peaches," cried the golden monkey tragically as it watched the falling peach blossoms and red peaches. Then the monkey brandished its staff with impressive force and again struck at Xu Zimei. "Heaven-shaking Skill," bellowed Xu Zimei. All the power in his body gathered to one point and with Tyrant Shadow, he struck again. At this moment, as sword and staff collided, the space all around shattered. A deafening "rumble" explosion echoed around them, and the golden monkey was sent flying backward. Though Xu Zimei had the advantage with this strike, after the blow, his entire body ached immensely, as if drained of all strength. "Indeed strong," he muttered to himself. "Take another hit from me," said the golden monkey as it stood up unharmed and leapt dozens of meters high. This strike stirred the heavens and earth into chaos, shattering the firmament. Xu Zimei waved his hands, and behind him, the True Fate World appeared. A blue planet emerged with supreme might, and at this moment, a mighty Creation Force surged forth from the blue planet. When the staff landed on the blue planet, it did not even cause a ripple. "What is this?" exclaimed the golden monkey. "Suppress," Xu Zimei uttered lightly, and the planet fell from the sky, heading straight for the golden monkey to crush it beneath. At this moment, the golden monkey¡¯s expression grew solemn as the planet fell heavily onto its back. The golden monkey roared, bearing the blue planet on its back, its face ferocious and two sharp fangs protruding from its mouth. "I am the Heaven-reaching Great Saint," he howled. Despite the planet¡¯s heavy weight. Chapter 604 - 603 The Eternal Ancient Continent Opens Its back was crushed under the pressure. But the golden monkey was still struggling, trying hard to lift its head, wanting to stand tall with its chest out, muscles bulging on its body. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s useless, human strength has its limits, how can you contend with the entire world? Or rather, you¡¯re not up to it yet," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. With another sweep of his hands, the Divine Continent was fully activated, suppressing it with an irresistible force. The golden monkey roared, holding on for a brief moment. Then, its body sank lower and lower, it began to cry out, "No more, no more." The next moment, the azure planet descended, and its body completely sprawled on the ground, devoid of the strength to struggle. Previously, Bai Meng had taught Xu Zimei how to use the Demon Seal. Xu Zimei formed hand seals, and Demonic Qi filled the air, a Demon Seal slowly materialized in front of him. "Embed it into your body, and you¡¯ll live," Xu Zimei said calmly. "You think I¡¯ll submit? Even if I die, I, the Heaven-reaching Great Saint, will never submit," the golden monkey snorted coldly. "Don¡¯t always talk about dying; I don¡¯t intend to kill you." Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "I only need your help to break a seal, and then I¡¯ll grant you your freedom." "Really?" The golden monkey looked at Xu Zimei skeptically and said lightly. "I won¡¯t believe a word you say. No matter how sweet-talked, I won¡¯t submit." "Do you recognize this?" Xu Zimei slowly brought out the monkey statue. "My Great Saint Body," the Heaven-reaching Great Saint exclaimed, then quickly asked, "How did it end up with you?" "I found it," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Have you been to the valley where I cultivated?" the Heaven-reaching Great Saint asked. "More or less," Xu Zimei replied, "What do you say?" "Give me the Great Saint Body, and I¡¯ll agree to your terms," the Heaven-reaching Great Saint replied without hesitation. No sooner had its words fallen when suddenly, a loud "boom" resounded, explosions came from afar. The whole world shook violently. The ground in front of them cracked with numerous fissures, and the Wind Extinguishing Bead above Xu Zimei¡¯s head began to spin. "What¡¯s happening?" Xu Zimei looked towards the distance. It seemed as if the sky outside the valley had changed, with flying sand and rolling stones, lightning flashing and thunder rumbling. A windstorm, akin to a tornado, speedily approached from afar. "This is bad, it¡¯s a space storm, run, run!" the Heaven-reaching Great Saint shouted in panic. "A spatial turbulence?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, a space storm is a real disaster," the Heaven-reaching Great Saint quickly explained. "It¡¯s all your fault; it must¡¯ve been the commotion from our earlier fight that attracted it here." "I don¡¯t understand," Xu Zimei shook his head. The Heaven-reaching Great Saint, previously appearing weak, saw the situation and, without a second thought, flipped up and dashed towards the distance. "Quickly, use the Great Saint Body to guide the way! Only by fleeing the Point of No Return, into the Void Valley can we be safe," it shouted. The two left the valley, groping their way through the mist towards the front as they fled. On the way, the Heaven-reaching Great Saint briefly explained the space storm. ... It is said that all things possess a spirit; humans, animals, and plants, these three are innately spirited from birth. It¡¯s merely a matter of the strength of their spirit, and we call this the Innate Spirit. But in this world, there are many strange things that can develop a spirit through postnatal influences. This is the post-natal spirit. The existence of the No Return Path is as ancient as the Yuan Central Continent. In the beginning, there was only the chaotic flow of space. Over the long passage of years, part of the chaotic space flow actually developed spirituality. They devoured other chaotic space flows to grow themselves. Eventually, they would slowly form a void storm. A void storm can devour all things, and they are formed by the devouring of countless space chaotic flows. They are basically unstoppable, especially in a place like the No Return Path, the stronghold of others. The Void Spirit Monkey has always lived here, it just needs to be careful to not be discovered by the void storm, and then that valley is safe. When it practices its cultivation, it would leave the No Return Path and go outside to the valley that Xu Zimei entered, to avoid attracting the attention of the void storm. According to the Heaven-reaching Great Saint, it was at a critical juncture in its external cultivation when someone suddenly broke into the valley. It was in a hurry to hide, so when it left, it accidentally dropped its Great Saint Body. Although the two kept fleeing, their speed was greatly reduced in such a fog. But the space storm caught up with the two in just the blink of an eye. "What do we do now?" Xu Zimei yelled out, asking. The Heaven-reaching Great Saint gave a glance at the void storm that was almost within reach behind him, and transformed into a streak of light, actually entering the Golden Monkey Statue. Xu Zimei watched, dumbfounded, and without time to think further, threw it into the True Fate World. A powerful suction came from behind him, and he saw that he was about to be swept into it. At that moment, a huge hand fell from the void, and Bai Meng flew out from the space. His body was enveloped in Demonic Qi, resisting the space storm. "My Lord, this is the edge of the world¡¯s collapse, and I won¡¯t be able to resist for long," Bai Meng said gravely. Xu Zimei found that in this void storm, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. The cultivation at the Divine Vein Realm was as insignificant as an ant here. The void storm wanted to sweep him into it, but Bai Meng blocked it. At that moment, Xu Zimei felt his body was stuck in place, immobile. As time passed, the void storm continued to devour the surrounding chaotic space flows, with its suction growing stronger and stronger. Xu Zimei¡¯s vision became blurrier and blurrier, and although his body couldn¡¯t move from the spot, His Divine Soul was directly sucked out, separating soul from body. "My Lord," Bai Meng yelled out, ready to open the tenth Vein Gate with the determination to save Xu Zimei at the cost of his own life. Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul looked up, as his Divine Soul was slowly being pulled into the void storm. Inside the storm, a crack appeared like a sliver of sky, and within that crack, he seemed to see the vague outline of a world¡¯s ghostly silhouette. "Don¡¯t, you take good care of my body, I will come back," Xu Zimei shouted. Then his Divine Soul was completely sucked into the crack of the void storm. ... Darkness, boundless darkness enveloping his whole being. Xu Zimei felt his consciousness becoming murkier, as if all five senses were sealed. His thoughts gradually drifted into sleep, and before falling into slumber, he felt as if he was being squeezed into a shrinking space. Thereafter, there was no more consciousness. ...¡­ Eternal Ancient Continent, Nine Heavens Imperial Sect! Chapter 605 - 604: Nine Heavens Imperial Sect The Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was located in the northernmost region of the Eternal Ancient Continent. Here, plains and fields spread far and wide, the land fertile. It was one of the most prosperous areas on the entire continent. In the Northern Domain, where sects stood in numbers and power interwove complexly, the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was a rather inconspicuous second-tier power. The so-called Nine Skies consisted of Divine Skies, Azure Skies, Green Skies, Pill Skies, Scenic Skies, Jade Skies, Vibrant Skies, Purple Skies, and Great Skies. Therefore, the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect also had Nine Veins, of the same sect yet not of the same origin. Each vein had its ruler, and although together, they seemed like nine unrelated powers. The gate of the Nine Skies Sect sat atop an unnamed mountain in the Northern Domain. Once there was a proposal to rename it Nine Skies Mountain, but unfortunately, it was rejected. Crossing the Sect Gate and looking into the distance, one could see nine mountain peaks arranged in a formation resembling the revolution of the stars. The peaks soared into the clouds, buildings splendid like jade, enveloped in mist. Among the steep cliffs and sharp precipices, the mountain¡¯s outline was rugged. As if vying with the heavens for height! This place resembled a mortal¡¯s Immortal Realm, composed of the nine surrounding peaks and the floating islands and buildings¡ªthat was the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. ...¡­ At this moment, on Great Skies Peak. Inside a richly decorated and magnificent room, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. His head throbbed with a sour pain, and it felt swollen, as if a surge of memories had been forcibly stuffed inside. Great Skies Peak, Lin Qiu, the son of the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak. Xu Zimei did not have the time to deal with other matters, only recalling the forcefully inserted memories in his mind. After his Divine Soul entered through a rift in a Void Storm, he unexpectedly ended up inside this body. The original owner of this body was called Lin Qiu, the son of Lin Beisheng, the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak. Xu Zimei briefly reviewed the other¡¯s life experiences. The conclusion was a single word: "tragic." Since childhood, his Vein Gates were sealed. His father had exhausted all efforts, yet only managed to open the first three Vein Gates, enabling him to cultivate to the True Vein Realm. As for the other Vein Gates, the seals were too tight, too difficult to break through. Beneath the glory and honor enjoyed for his father¡¯s sake, naturally, there were many making fun of him in the shadows. "A tale of a good-for-nothing rising to prominence?" Xu Zimei murmured to himself. The original owner of this body, upon knowing he couldn¡¯t cultivate, initially struggled for several years before completely giving up on the Martial Path. Day after day, he frolicked with friends of questionable character, living a life of pleasure; he was a notorious wastrel of Great Skies Peak. But since his father, Lin Beisheng, was the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak, no one dared to provoke him. In fact, within Great Skies Peak, he had stirred public anger; there was nothing he hadn¡¯t done, detested by everyone, they wished him dead. This time, while he was away from the peak and indulging himself in pleasure on the mountain¡¯s lower slopes, someone assassinated him. The assassin was unknown, for the person was masked, and by the time the people of Great Skies Peak found him, he was barely clinging to life. Lin Beisheng had spent enormous resources just to save his life, holding on to that last breath, though life or death was still uncertain. Last night, his breath had ceased completely, and my Divine Soul, by a stroke of fate, entered this body. ...¡­ Xu Zimei sought to understand some matters about the Eternal Ancient Continent through this person¡¯s memory. But he found that the person really did not understand anything; the things he knew from childhood to adulthood were only related to the surroundings of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. "Since I¡¯ve come to the Eternal Ancient Continent, I should visit the place where Demon Thirteen once was," thought Xu Zimei. "And that treasure of the Demon Race, the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree, should also be sought out." After considering all these, Xu Zimei finally began to take in the surrounding environment. The room looked opulent, and the bed he had been sleeping on was made of silk cotton quilts. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a delicately crafted table and chair in front, and a camphor wood cabinet in the corner. Many oddly shaped items hung on the walls. Every piece of wood in the room was sandalwood or camphor wood. Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, sensing his Divine Soul. Though this body was weak and debilitated, drained by years of indulgence in wine and pleasure, fortunately, his Divine Soul was still his own. With the tempering of the Divine Soul, it wouldn¡¯t take long before his body would be purified. Because Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World was so powerful, he couldn¡¯t use this body for the time being; he had to start by refining his physical form. Moreover, the transference to this world had caused some instability to his Divine Soul. After all, surviving such a tumultuous transition without his Divine Soul being destroyed was already a stroke of great fortune. ...... As Xu Zimei was contemplating, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. A maid, dressed in a green Qing Luo skirt, carrying a tray of medicine, entered. Seeing Xu Zimei sitting on the bed, the maid was startled, and the tray in her hands almost fell to the ground. "Young Master is awake," the Qing Luo maid exclaimed, and then she quickly ran out of the room. Not much later, a middle-aged man and a young man hurried over from the outside. "Qiu¡¯er," the middle-aged man called out with some concern. From his memory, Xu Zimei recognized that these two were indeed the former owner¡¯s father, Lin Beisheng, and brother, Lin Feng. "How do you feel now? Are you better?" Lin Beisheng asked urgently. "I am much better," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Good, good, Second Brother, you must not be so careless next time," Lin Feng let out a sigh of relief. He continued, "You have no idea; you nearly scared Father to death this time." "No harm done, no harm done. As long as Qiu¡¯er is fine, that¡¯s all that matters," Lin Beisheng waved his hand and said. Then he instructed the Qing Luo maid, "Qing, go and find Uncle Master Zhanlu; have him come and check on Qiu¡¯er again." Watching the back of the Qing Luo maid as she left, Lin Beisheng then turned his head, his eyes narrowing slightly. He asked, "Qiu¡¯er, the person who injured you, did you see what they looked like?" "I didn¡¯t. They were all masked; I didn¡¯t see anything clearly," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. According to the memory of his previous life, he indeed hadn¡¯t seen anything. "Don¡¯t worry, I will thoroughly investigate this matter," Lin Beisheng said coldly. "If I find out who is responsible, no matter who they are, they must pay the price." As they were conversing, led by the Qing Luo maid, a man dressed in white, elegant and refined, entered. This man could truly be described as graceful and handsome, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. When he arrived, he carried with him an ethereal aura. "Zhanlu, come quick and take a look. Qiu¡¯er has just woken up; see if there are any other serious issues?" Lin Beisheng asked. He had just checked Xu Zimei and found that the body was basically fine, having narrowly saved his life. But after all, this man called Dan Zhanlu was the youngest Elder of Pill Skies Peak in nearly a hundred years. Pill Skies Peak had its unique and more profound research in healing, so this was to leave no stone unturned. The man in white robe nodded calmly. His eyes opened, and a vast light flowed from within them. Chapter 606 - 605: Undying Method of Three Lifetimes A white spiritual energy diffused out, enveloping Xu Zimei like a mist. After a long while, Dan Zhanlu slightly frowned and said, "Strange, yesterday, I saw he was almost beyond saving. How come he¡¯s fine today, and recovered so quickly? It doesn¡¯t make sense." "It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine, it¡¯s good," Lin Beisheng laughed heartily. He said, "My son has always been blessed by fortune." "If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s very good. Just take care of his body in the following days and he will recover," Dan Zhanlu nodded and said unemotionally. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dad, I¡¯m a bit tired," Xu Zimei rubbed his head and said. "If you¡¯re tired, then rest more. I¡¯ll have someone make you something to eat later to strengthen your body," Lin Beisheng nodded and replied. After giving a few more instructions, Lin Beisheng left with the others, allowing Xu Zimei to rest alone. Now in the room, only Xu Zimei and the Qing Luo girl, Qing, remained. Qing seemed somewhat afraid of Xu Zimei, keeping her head down without looking directly at him and maintaining a certain distance. Xu Zimei thought about the memories in his mind. This Qing originally was a performing artist at a brothel at the base of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect¡¯s mountain. She belonged to those who performed without selling themselves. Later, the former master found her and, relying on his own power, forcibly took her here to become his personal maidservant. As for what happened afterward, whatever needed to be done had been done, and what shouldn¡¯t have been done was also done. Moreover, the former master had a bad temper, so Qing always kept her distance and respected him from afar. Only then did Xu Zimei take a careful look at Qing and saw that she indeed had a charming and attractive appearance. Wearing a Qing Luo dress, she resembled a gentle and tranquil woman from the water towns of Jiangnan. She had long eyelashes, a melon-seed shaped face, and a head of shiny black hair made into numerous braids, coiled behind her. Her figure was neither plump nor thin and simply put, it was voluptuous. ... "You may leave now; I want to rest alone for a while," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Qing looked at Xu Zimei in surprise and quickly exited. Xu Zimei closed the room door tightly and then began his cultivation. He had originally intended to use this body as a mere substitute until his divine soul needed to return to his original body, so there was no need to expend great effort in tempering this body. However, after giving it more thought, Xu Zimei remembered a divine vein art from his previous life called the "Undying Method of Three Lifetimes." The strength of this vein art was that it allowed one to cultivate an avatar. Everything seen, cultivated, and comprehended by the avatar could be transferred back to the original body completely. Moreover, as long as the original body didn¡¯t die, the avatar would be indestructible. Of course, the difficult part was that the formation of the avatar was quite challenging. It had to be a perfect match with the original body, and because of this requirement for compatibility, it was rare for anyone in history to succeed. Now, by a twist of fate, Xu Zimei had entered this body. How to temper the body and how to fit it perfectly with his divine soul were for him to decide. The first step to tempering the body was naturally to break the seal on the body¡¯s vein gates, so he could start cultivation. This seal might be difficult for others, but it wasn¡¯t so impossible for Xu Zimei. He sat cross-legged on the bed; it was hard to open these vein gates with external force, but from inside out, it would be much easier. He mobilized the power within his divine soul bit by bit. The spiritual energy inside his body was like a raging and surging river, the "roaring" spiritual energy river forcefully rushing towards the vein gates. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he tempered the frail body while opening the vein gates. From within his body, there came sporadic "thumping" sounds. He cultivated like this for a whole day and night until the next morning, driven by hunger, Xu Zimei finally stopped his meditative state. During this period, following his instructions, no one dared to disturb him. As for the people in his courtyard, they¡¯d rather stay away. Xu Zimei stretched his waist, feeling weak for the first time in a long while, and then made his way to the courtyard. His courtyard was also very spacious, with various precious flowers and plants on both sides. In front of him was a rockery with flowing water, and a large pond surrounded by warbling birds and swaying flowers, with fish swimming tranquilly. Several sky-reaching ancient trees, taller than the rooms themselves, spread their lush branches over half of the courtyard. A gentle breeze blew as the pavilion lay on the left side of the courtyard. "Qing," Xu Zimei called out, but found that there was no response. He frowned slightly and stepped out of the courtyard. Two men who guarded the gate stood at the entrance. Dispatched by Lin Beisheng, both men kept their gaze directly ahead, unblinking. "Have you seen Qing?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Reporting to the young master, Miss Qing went out in the morning," said the man on the left. "Then go get me some food, I¡¯m somewhat hungry," Xu Zimei said. Although the honing of his body was dominated by the divine soul of the Divine Vein Realm, it still required a vast amount of energy to assist. And the most direct way for humans to obtain energy was through food. As for Qing, he didn¡¯t pay her any further attention. ...¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before he saw the guard leading several maids, each carrying a tray of dishes to the courtyard. Xu Zimei glanced over them briefly; there were about nine dishes, and each plate contained three different dishes. A total of twenty-seven dishes, a mix of meat and vegetables. "Young master, this is Qingyang Tiger meat, very nourishing. This is soup made from a Longevity Turtle, simmered for over twelve hours. ...¡­ All these dishes have been prepared under the orders of the Peak Master," a maid briefly explained. "I got it, you can all leave," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. After everyone left, he touched his grumbling stomach and began to eat. Halfway through the meal, a burst of clamorous noises suddenly arose from outside. Feeling quite sated, Xu Zimei walked out of the pavilion and headed to the entrance of the courtyard. "What¡¯s going on?" he asked with a frown. "Young master, this person tried to barge into the courtyard, and we stopped him," a nearby guard said. Xu Zimei turned his head to look and saw a man wearing a yellow shirt with a disdainful expression on his face standing to the side. He had a sword hanging at his waist and wore a black hat. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei asked. "My master has sent me to deliver a message that from now on, Miss Qing will be his personal servant," said the yellow-shirted man. "This is Miss Qing¡¯s own choice, so you should not bother her anymore." Having spoken, the yellow-shirted man handed over a bag containing Spirit Crystals to Xu Zimei and said, "This is for the Spirit Crystals you originally used to buy Miss Qing¡¯s freedom." "And who is your master?" Xu Zimei asked, perplexed. "First Blade of Green Skies, Shen Lang," the man said proudly. "What nonsense," Xu Zimei waved his hand and directed the two guards. "Break his legs, let him crawl back." Chapter 607 - 606: The Ye Kai Siblings Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man in the yellow shirt let out a cry of alarm. He shouted, "Lin Qiu, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Are we not fellow disciples of the same Sect, do you really want us to slaughter each other?" "You disciples from Green Skies Peak come to my Great Skies Peak to strut around and even steal my maidservant. No matter how you look at it, I¡¯m in the right here," Xu Zimei said calmly. "If you dare to lay a hand on me, Shen Lang senior brother will never let you off," the man in the yellow shirt shouted, somewhat panicky. Before he could finish speaking, the two guards beside him had already made their move. One palm strike each, landing directly on the knees of the man in the yellow shirt. With two "crack" sounds, the man in the yellow shirt knelt on the ground and cried out in pain. The pain radiating from his legs was unbearable, his body curled up like a shrimp. With cold sweat forming on his forehead, he looked at Xu Zimei with resentment and said, "You¡¯ll see, you scum, I will remember today¡¯s humiliation." Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and said, "While you¡¯re at it, pluck out his tongue as well, and let him crawl back to Green Skies Peak. Also, I¡¯ll be in seclusion for a while. Don¡¯t disturb me unless it¡¯s important." After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he returned to the courtyard, completely ignoring the painful shouts of the man in the yellow shirt behind him. ...... After finishing his meal, Xu Zimei continued to return to his room to temper his body. First, he had to restore his strength; this was the foundation of his existence in this world. Because the timeline of the Divine Continent differed from that of the Eternal Ancient Continent, time flowed at a ratio of ten to one. Ten days on the Divine Continent would pass, and only one day on the Eternal Ancient Continent would elapse. So in the end, Xu Zimei simply chose to train on the Divine Continent. Due to the formidable power of his Divine Soul, in fact, tempering the flesh had become less challenging. But to lay a solid foundation and to maximize the potential of this avatar, Xu Zimei still chose to be steady and thorough. And so, under the blessing of the Divine Continent¡¯s primordial energy, he trained tirelessly for a full three months without sleep. Aside from the energy required for eating, Xu Zimei devoted all his time to tempering his body. Ultimately, only a month had passed in the outside world, when Xu Zimei finally emerged from his courtyard. He prepared to visit his predecessor¡¯s father and then go to the Scripture Pavilion in Great Skies Peak to learn more. This was the first step in understanding this new world. Stepping out of the courtyard, Xu Zimei for the first time since arriving in this world, began to survey the surrounding scenery. Great Skies Peak soared into the clouds, appearing not just as a mountain peak but as a floating continent from afar. The mountain was enveloped in mist, with his courtyard located halfway up its slope. Around the mountain floated countless Jade Towers and buildings. Immortal Cranes with spread wings circled the Jade Towers, their loud and clear calls piercing the air. Others rode six-winged flying tigers that roared, gathering the spirit of the forest, standing with swords in hand, surrounded by surging Thunderbolt, with purple arcs of lightning roaming nearby. This place was like the Immortal Realm itself, only because you dwell within the mountain. The courtyards here weren¡¯t just for Xu Zimei to reside in; there were other disciples living nearby as well. The Great Skies Peak had a clear demarcation for residences. The Peak Master lived at the very top, followed by the Elders, and then came the True Disciples and family members like Xu Zimei. Further down were the Inner Sect Disciples, Outer Sect Disciples, and countless Servant Disciples. Shortly after Xu Zimei left the courtyard, he saw two figures approaching from a distance. They were a man and a woman, both appearing slightly older than Xu Zimei. The man had a Longsword hanging at his waist, wearing the distinctive white robe of a True Disciple. The white robe, adorned with several leisurely floating white clouds, featured a specially tailored collar and cuffs edged with golden threads and blue borders. And the girl beside him, with a melon-seed face, was extremely delicate and lovely. Her eyes sparkled with liveliness and spirit. With her hair done up in a bun, she wore a specially made white female robe, her fair skin making her look particularly in need of protection at first sight. When she saw Xu Zimei approaching, the man was fine, but the woman let out a heavy snort of disdain. She expressed her discontent strongly. According to his memory, Xu Zimei knew that these two were the direct disciples of his father, Lin Beisheng. The man was named Ye Kai and the woman Ye Xuan, siblings who were accepted together as disciples by Lin Beisheng. Xu Zimei naturally understood why she was angry. The former had once spied on her bathing and spread the fact that Ye Xuan had a birthmark on her back all over Great Skies Peak. After sullying her reputation, even Lin Beisheng, who was extremely fond of Lin Qiu, severely scolded him on that occasion. From then on, Ye Xuan harbored great anger towards his former self. Xu Zimei slightly shook his head, feeling like he was always paying off someone else¡¯s debts. But since he had taken over this body, there was no way around it. "Junior Brother Lin," Ye Kai, who stood nearby, greeted with a smile. He had a good temper, was cultured and refined, and didn¡¯t put on the airs of a direct disciple, so he had the best popularity among the people of Great Skies Peak. "Where are Elder Brother Ye and Elder Sister Ye headed?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Our Nine Skies Peak is about to start an event called the Nine Skies Grand Assembly. This time, the assembly is said to be taken very seriously by the main clan, as they will be sending someone, so our ancestor places great importance on it. He hopes that our peak can shine brightly and overpower all competitors at the event. That¡¯s why our ancestor has been personally teaching us of late," Ye Kai explained with a laugh. Speaking of the main clan, the memory of the former was still of some use. It was said that a long time ago, the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was one of the most powerful forces in the Northern Domain. Later, for some unknown reason, conflicts arose from within, leading to several battles. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eventually, the Sect Gate was divided, with some leaving to establish new sects elsewhere. Those who remained continued to decline, transforming a former top force into today¡¯s second-rate power. Moreover, between the seven veins, the unity was only in name and no longer existed in practice. As for those who left, they formed a new Nine Heavens Imperial Sect that grew increasingly stronger and ultimately became a dominant power. The new Nine Heavens Imperial Sect did not forget the old one and often provided assistance. To better distinguish between the two forces, people started to refer to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect as the main clan and the branch clan. The Great Skies Peak, where Xu Zimei resided, was one of the branch clans. Every year, the main clan selected individuals with exceptional talent from the branch clan to train within the main clan. That¡¯s why the Nine Skies Grand Assembly was taken so seriously this time, upon hearing that someone from the main clan was coming. As for what the Nine Skies Grand Assembly was, the former had no idea. However, the ancestor mentioned by Ye Kai was Lin Juemie, his grandfather and one of the old ancestors of Great Skies Peak. It was Lin Beisheng who had taken over the mantle of the previous Peak Master from Lin Juemie. And the person currently being groomed as the next Peak Master of Great Skies Peak was his elder brother, Lin Feng. Chapter 608 - 607 Scripture Pavilion Just like Lin Beisheng, Grandfather Lin Juemie was also exceptionally doting on his previous self, even to the point of spoiling him. "I actually have something to discuss with Dad too, let¡¯s go together," Xu Zimei said. "Who wants to go with you? You go your way, and we¡¯ll go ours," Ye Xuan retorted coldly. "Sister," Ye Kai said with a somewhat helpless look at Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s fine," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly as he walked alone towards the front. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s receding figure, Ye Kai turned his head and smiled at Ye Xuan, asking, "You shouldn¡¯t hate him anymore, right?" "I hate him to death," Ye Xuan said coldly, her pretty face tense. "But when he was seriously injured and returned a while ago, you were so anxious that you kept asking about his condition," Ye Kai said with a smile. Ye Xuan¡¯s face flushed red, and she quickly said, "I was just making sure he wasn¡¯t dead. If he¡¯d died, all of us would have been happy. Who would have thought his life would be so great?" Ye Kai shook his head, smiling, and said, "I¡¯ve only seen love turn to hatred, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen hatred turn to love." "Brother, what nonsense are you talking about?" Ye Xuan¡¯s face turned red to her ears, and her footsteps quickened as she walked ahead. ...¡­ Because of its steep terrain, there were only three paths to ascend Great Skies Peak. Xu Zimei chose Taia Road, which led directly to the summit. A vast expanse of white fog floated around him, and the steps beneath his feet were made of white jade, carved with fallen petals. Xu Zimei maintained a steady pace, mainly because he did not want to reveal his cultivation level. Throughout the journey, he met many people, all of whom greeted Xu Zimei. Although the disciples of Great Skies Peak were not very fond of Xu Zimei, due to Lin Beisheng and Lin Juemie, they at least did a good job on the surface. Even if they called him "useless" and the like, it was behind his back. However, disciples from the other eight Vein Gates had fewer concerns. They were not under Lin Beisheng¡¯s authority and would often ridicule his previous self openly; Lin Beisheng was not in a position to deal with these minor matters. Following Taia Road all the way up, palaces stood all around, with various architectural styles. After walking for more than half an hour, Xu Zimei finally reached the summit. Several colossal palaces stood here, some dazzlingly ornate, some with imposing and stunning magnificence. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were few disciples coming and going in this place, almost all of them were True Disciples. Xu Zimei went straight to the main hall in the center, where issues were discussed. Lin Beisheng was sitting at the front of the hall, with a desk in front of him, flipping through the papers on it. This was also the first time Xu Zimei closely observed his father from his previous life. He saw a man in a white robe with dark, bushy eyebrows and large eyes, a well-built figure, and a black stubble surrounding his mouth. The long hair on his head was all tied up in a bun, and his eyes were usually serious and profound. Only when he saw Xu Zimei would he reveal a slight smile. "Dad," Xu Zimei called out. "Qiu¡¯er, why are you out here? Shouldn¡¯t you rest more in your room?" Lin Beisheng looked up, asking with a bit of surprise. "I¡¯ve been cooped up for too long and wanted to go out for a walk," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Until the culprit who tried to kill you is found, you shouldn¡¯t leave the mountain. It¡¯s safer to stay on Great Skies Peak," Lin Beisheng nodded and said. "Dad, I want to go to the Book Pavilion," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "The Book Pavilion? What are you going there for?" Lin Beisheng was taken aback and asked, somewhat incomprehensively. Logically, going to the Book Pavilion would imply looking at books. But Lin Beisheng knew his son¡¯s temperament all too well; he was not the reading type at all. "I want to go look at some books," Xu Zimei replied. "You, how could you have such thoughts?" Lin Beisheng eyed Xu Zimei with a sense of incredulity and asked. "It¡¯s nothing much, during the period I was unconscious, and also when I was close to dying, I had some realizations. I always felt that I shouldn¡¯t waste my life, so I wanted to read some books to pass the time," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Good, good, reading, reading," Lin Beisheng excitedly slapped the table and then hastily took out a token from the Storage Ring. To Xu Zimei, he said, "This is daddy¡¯s identity token. With it, you can go anywhere at Great Skies Peak." "Thank you, daddy," Xu Zimei took the token and nodded with a smile. Afterward, the two chatted for a while, and Xu Zimei bid farewell and left. The Scripture Pavilion was located at the base of Great Skies Peak, which was convenient for the common Inner and Outer Sect Disciples to browse through. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Lin Beisheng beckoned, and the space in front of him began to ripple. A shadow appeared silently before him. "Follow Qiu¡¯er. That token is quite important; however, as long as he does not go to the Forbidden Land, you do not need to reveal yourself," Lin Beisheng said indifferently. "Then why did you still give it to him?" The shadow¡¯s voice was neither happy nor sad, calmly asking. "Because I¡¯m pleased," Lin Beisheng grinned and then sat back down to continue reading the documents on the table. ...¡­ Within Great Skies Peak, transactions between disciples were not mainly in Spirit Crystals but in contribution points. Completing tasks or using Mysterious Medicine and useful parts from Monster Beasts could earn contribution points. The Scripture Pavilion was divided into three layers, with the first layer being accessible to anyone who had contribution points. The second and third layers required a certain status. At the base of Great Skies Peak, there were four buildings in the four cardinal directions: east, west, north, and south. They were the Scripture Pavilion, Technique Palace, Armament House, and Pill Workshop. These four buildings were the foundation of Great Skies Peak. Xu Zimei arrived at the Scripture Pavilion, located in the south. This vast building was situated on a plain, with its dark walls inscribed with many runes, exuding an ancient aura. In front of the Scripture Pavilion stood a Sky-reaching Ancient Tree. The ancient tree was almost thick enough to require dozens of people to encircle it, and beneath its dense canopy, an old man lay in a recliner, engrossed in reading a book. Entering the spacious black gate, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with the upper two layers but began rummaging through the first layer. After a while, a book titled "Continent Epoch History" appeared in front of Xu Zimei. He found a corner, sat down, and began to read the book carefully. ...... The Eternal Ancient Continent was divided into four domains: east, south, west, and north. Just in terms of area and the scale of the continents, the Eternal Ancient Continent was much smaller than Yuan Central Continent. The division of power here was also somewhat different from that of Yuan Central Continent. There were no Imperial Rule Immortal Sects here; the strongest power was the Divine Sect, followed by the Holy Sect and the Imperial Sect. Any forces below the Imperial Sect were considered insignificant. Xu Zimei paid special attention to this world¡¯s cultivation system, which also involved opening Vein Gates, though with different terminology. They were as follows: Open Vein, Wheel Vein, Origin Mansion, Heaven Phenomenon, Venerable, Melting Heaven, Saint, and Divine King. Divine King was the equivalent to a Divine Vein Realm powerhouse in Yuan Central Continent. What astonished Xu Zimei the most was that this world did not have the concept of bearing Destiny. There were no Great Emperors or Stepping into Immortality powerhouses. Chapter 609 - 608 Extraordinary Meridian Manual The martial artists of this world, upon opening the eighth Vein Gate and reaching the status of a Divine King, would have reached the peak. Beyond that, they would enter the Immortal Path Bridge, stepping onto the Other Shore to a higher plane. Seeing this, Xu Zimei could basically confirm that the Eternal Ancient Continent, both in terms of powerhouses and land area, was a world smaller than Yuan Central Continent. He had previously discussed this with Demon Thirteen, who was at the Divine Demon Battlefield on the Eternal Ancient Continent at that time. He had followed the founder of the Black Demon Temple from the Divine Demon Battlefield to Yuan Central Continent. If Xu Zimei wanted to visit that Demon Race relic, he must first find the Divine Demon Battlefield. Xu Zimei spent an afternoon to swiftly finish reading the thick volume. He wouldn¡¯t dare claim to understand the Eternal Ancient Continent completely, but at least he had grasped some basic knowledge. After putting down the book, he decided to visit the Technique Palace again. After all, his current identity was that of a disciple of the Great Skies Peak, and it was only right to learn some of the Vein Skills of Great Skies Peak. As Xu Zimei walked out of the Scripture Pavilion, he passed the Sky-reaching Ancient Tree where he saw an old man slowly lowering his book, looking at Xu Zimei and saying, "Son of Old Thief Lin." Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at the old man somewhat puzzled. "Talking about you. The sun must have risen from the west for you to come to the book pavilion that I oversee," the old man questioned. "Is reading books not allowed?" Xu Zimei responded. "You? Read books? Go ask any disciple of Great Skies Peak who would believe that," the old man scoffed. "Senior, you are too severe. I have had a sudden awakening in my youth, determined to thoroughly mend my ways. From now on, I will soar through the Martial Path, and one day I will certainly become a Divine King and step onto that Immortal Path Bridge to the Other Shore," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Alright, enough, the more you talk, the more absurd it gets," the old man waved his hand and threw the book he was reading to Xu Zimei. He said, "Get lost quickly." Xu Zimei caught the book. Written on the black cover in bold letters were the words "Extraordinary Meridian Manual." The book appeared old, seemingly made of animal skin, and felt soft to the touch. "What is this?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "A few years ago, when your Vein Gates were blocked and you couldn¡¯t open them, your grandfather went to great lengths to obtain this book for you. What a pity, afterward, you indulged in dissipation and gave up on yourself. So this book has been in my care ever since," the old man explained. "Thanks," Xu Zimei said as he put away the book and left. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the old man shook his head slightly and said, "Old Thief Lin, I hope he can find his way back on track. After all, one must walk his own path; it cannot be replaced by others." ...¡­ The Technique Palace was located to the west of Great Skies Peak. It was not on Great Skies Peak itself, but rather on the hovering Jade Tower to the west. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A white tiled pathway led from Great Skies Peak to this floating Jade Tower. The pathway, likewise suspended in mid-air, resembled an aerial loft. You are not permitted to fly to reach the Technique Palace, even if you have crossed into the Heaven Phenomenon. Xu Zimei walked on the aerial pathway, with vast emptiness on either side, climbing upwards. After about fifteen minutes, the grand palace came into sight. Here were gathered all the collections amassed by the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect since its founding tens of thousands of years ago. The enormous palace was situated within the Jade Tower. Atop the palace stood Fei Lian warriors wielding blades, Vajra with fierce eyes wide open, and mythical beasts howling to the sky. The entire palace was made of gilded gold, surrounded by the protective Nine Skies Great Array. The palace had only three levels, and to enter through the doors of the first level, you needed a token for recognition. ``` Because he did not have any contribution points on his own token, Xu Zimei directly pulled out Lin Beisheng¡¯s identity token. Entering the first floor, he found it filled with countless interconnected small cabinets. These cabinets displayed various Cultivation Techniques and Vein Skills. Xu Zimei glanced around and saw that they were all basic Vein Skills, not worth his time to learn. However, there was a special Vein Skill that served as the hallmark of the first floor, placed next to the staircase leading to the second floor. Its name was "Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade." This Vein Skill caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. The introduction to the Vein Skill had only one sentence, "A skill has no fixed form, once comprehended, it can become a form. Once evolved, it can become a skill." The general meaning of this Vein Skill was to say that the Vein Skills left behind by predecessors were all created through their enlightenment. Originally, there were no Vein Skills in this world, but as more people gained enlightenment, more Vein Skills came into existence. And this "Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade" aimed to teach you the rudiments of the blade; it had only one move. As for the remaining moves, it was up to you to perceive and develop them. Xu Zimei was quite curious and planned to check it out later. Moving upward, he entered the second floor of the Technique Palace. The area here was noticeably smaller, with correspondingly fewer cabinets. "Hurricane Palm," "Heavenly Dragon Chant," "Asura Battle Blade"¡­ Xu Zimei took a brief look and felt that these Vein Skills were just mediocre. Even the special Vein Skill of the second floor failed to catch his interest. Then he proceeded to the third floor, which housed the highest level of Vein Skills within the Great Skies Peak. The lighting here was somewhat dim, and there was only one cabinet. Four books were neatly arranged on it. "Nine Skies Ancient Scroll," "A Drop in the Ocean," "Ghost Zen Six Severings," "Heavenly Scar Sky-breaking Jue." Xu Zimei briefly read the introductions. "Nine Skies Ancient Scroll" was left by the Ancestor Nine Skies Sage since the foundation of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. It had always been the Vein Skill with the highest number of disciples opting to cultivate it and was extremely popular. It comprised nine moves, each corresponding to one of the Nine Skies. The second book, "A Drop in the Ocean," was said to be the supreme water-based Vein Skill. When the Torrential Waters descend from the heavens, they rush to the sea never to return. At its highest level of cultivation, one could control all the seas of the world and use them at will. Water, being formless, could also morph into any tangible object in the world. As for the third book, "Ghost Zen Six Severings," it was particularly interesting because the introduction of the Vein Skill began with a prominent "Caution" character. It meant to warn practitioners to cultivate it with utmost care. This Vein Skill was infamous within the Great Skies Peak; even mentioning it could change one¡¯s color with fear. That was because ninety percent of the disciples who practiced it ended up haunted by Evil Ghosts, becoming insane. The remaining ten percent suffered from severed meridians and were paralyzed for life. This Vein Skill was obtained by an ancestor of the Great Skies Peak lineage by slaying a Buddha cultivator. It was said that aside from that Buddha cultivator, no one had ever successfully cultivated it. As for the last book, "Heavenly Scar Sky-breaking Jue," it was a purely sword-based Vein Skill. After a brief contemplation, Xu Zimei decided to select "A Drop in the Ocean" and "Ghost Zen Six Severings." ...... The Technique Palace had its own rules. The high-level Vein Skills displayed on the third floor were merely samples, after all. If one wished to cultivate them, they would have to apply for permission. This place was just for your selection. Descending from the third floor, there was a separate small hut in the bottom left corner of the first floor. ``` Chapter 610 - 609: The Vein Skills of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect The occupant of this small hut was the guardian of the Technique Palace. Xu Zimei walked into the room. The space inside was not large, with a table placed right in the center. The table, including the floor, was piled high with books, leaving scarcely any place to stand. Sitting opposite the table, a woman clad in black was looking down, flipping through the sea of books before her. "I¡¯ve come to apply for Vein Skills," Xu Zimei said, taking out his token. "Wait a moment," the woman replied indifferently, waving her hand. Xu Zimei nodded, not in a hurry. The sunlight outside gently bathed the ground, and a few white clouds floated lazily across the sky. The afterglow of the setting sun stretched towards the horizon¡¯s end. Bored, Xu Zimei took a seat next to a pile of books and pulled out the one that the old man at the Scripture Pavilion had given him. Slowly opening the "Extraordinary Meridian Manual," the content inside was somewhat shocking to him, or rather, utterly unheard of. It is common knowledge that within the human body lies twelve Vein Gates. By opening these twelve Vein Gates, one can transcend oneself, reaching the Other Shore of the Martial Path. But the human body is mysterious and extremely complex, subject to constant change. There are not only twelve Vein Gates but also thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians. Although these Extraordinary Meridians are not as significant as the true Vein Gates, they are still quite important. By unlocking the thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians, one could also achieve considerable success. If the twelve Vein Gates work in conjunction with the thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians, complementing each other, it would be like a fish finding water or like coal sent during a snowstorm, vastly increasing one¡¯s potential. Whether it is in cultivation or comprehension, progress would increase exponentially. As the evening darkened, Xu Zimei slowly turned to the last page of the book. Rubbing his slightly sore eyes, he looked up to see the woman still sitting there, poring over the book in front of her. "Senior, may I get the Vein Skill I applied for?" Xu Zimei stood and asked. "Oh, you¡¯re still here," the woman said, slapping her head as if she had just remembered Xu Zimei. "What Vein Skill do you want?" she asked. Xu Zimei listed the three Vein Skills he had thought of. "The other two Vein Skills are fine, but are you sure you want to practice ¡¯Ghost Zen Six Severings¡¯?" the woman asked. "This Vein Skill has a notorious reputation in the Sect Gate; basically, no one has ever successfully cultivated it." "I know," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "Alright then," the woman nodded. She drew her right hand through the air, and a Spatial Gate coalesced into existence before her. She stepped through the Spatial Gate and returned after not too long with two books in hand. "These are the handwritten copies of ¡¯Ghost Zen Six Severings¡¯ and ¡¯A Drop in the Ocean¡¯," the woman said. "¡¯Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade¡¯ is a bit special. Originally a third-level Vein Skill, its uniqueness later led to its placement on the first level." "Uniqueness?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. "Yes, this Vein Skill is connected to the Source of the Blade. It teaches only the basics of the blade, being simple and easy to learn¡ªvirtually anyone can study it. However, what you comprehend after learning it, and what it can evolve into in the future, all depend on one¡¯s own Creation," the woman nodded and explained. "So, this Vein Skill has no techniques; you must go to the Legacy Chamber to receive the legacy," she said. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei nodded, and took the other two Vein Skills from her. He then prepared to head to the Legacy Chamber. The Legacy Chamber was located in a small building next to the Technique Palace, dedicated to the legacy of the techniques from the Source of the Blade. ... After leaving the Technique Palace, the sky outside had already turned completely dark. Faint stars hung in the sky, and a crescent moon was intermittently visible, embedded in the clouds. For martial artists, the higher their realm, the less they needed to sleep; many even practiced for all twenty-four hours of the day. When Xu Zimei arrived at the small building, there was still a long queue waiting. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait in line, so he walked straight up to the disciple at the very front. "Brother, mind if I cut in?" "Who the hell dares to cut in front of me...," The man was halfway through his protest when he turned his head, saw Xu Zimei, and his voice suddenly came to an abrupt halt. "It turns out to be Senior Brother Lin, please go ahead, please go right ahead," the man jumped in surprise, and hurried to invite Xu Zimei forward with courteous and diligent enthusiasm. Everyone on Great Skies Peak knew that Lin Qiu was a notorious profligate, and people generally kept their distance from him. "Hmm, you¡¯re not bad. What¡¯s your name?" Xu Zimei nodded in approval and asked. "Disciple Jiang Changsheng," the young man hurriedly replied. "Changsheng, that¡¯s a good name," Xu Zimei nodded. "One only seeks the Way of Inquiry, indifferent to eternal life." "Just average, just average, I¡¯m a very low-key person, only the second most handsome under heaven," Changsheng shook his head. With a sigh, he said, "Before I met Senior Brother, I always thought I could rank second, wondering who would dare to claim first." "Now I realize how naive I was, a frog in the well, overly self-confident. Senior Brother, you truly are the most handsome under heaven." "Nonsense, you¡¯re speaking an inconvenient truth," Xu Zimei quickly waved his hand, saying, "Keep it down, don¡¯t be so showy. I¡¯ll just punish you to go to the place where the disciples rest and shout that out a hundred times." Jiang Changsheng laughed sardonically, his inner voice dripping with sarcasm, "Such a shameless gathering." "What? You¡¯re not willing?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "No, no," Jiang Changsheng hastily waved his hands, replying. "I¡¯m just worried that those ugly freaks will be jealous, after all, Senior Brother is the face of our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. You and I, both of us, can be called ¡¯peerlessly handsome duo¡¯, how many men in this world wouldn¡¯t be envious of our attractiveness?" "You¡¯re quite something," Xu Zimei laughed a few times, patted Jiang Changsheng on the shoulder, and said, "Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll hang out with me." After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait to see whether Jiang Changsheng agreed or not, but entered directly into the Legacy Chamber. He left Jiang Changsheng alone to face a crowd behind him, along with their many angry gazes. The space inside the Legacy Chamber wasn¡¯t large, and the walls were made of black crystal stones. At the center position, a small knife-shaped blade embryo floated. This small knife, at a cursory glance, seemed to be surrounded by more than a dozen layers of formations. The formations condensed rich spiritual energy, which formed a layer of transparent crystal on the outer layer. Xu Zimei stepped forward, placed his hand on the crystal, and before he could react, his consciousness was pulled into a whole new world. The world was intertwined with black and white auras, with blade lights of the two colors raging freely through heaven and earth. The Way gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to everything. As the blade lights began to split, it didn¡¯t take long before endless blade lights fell in various ways throughout the space. There were slashes, chops, cuts, stabs, swipes, scrapes, pokes, crushes, intercepts... All sorts of blade qi, in all sorts of ways, split open before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. Time seemed to slow down by a hundredfold, passing slowly. Then all of them fell upon Xu Zimei¡¯s body, and it was within that moment of death that he regained consciousness. Chapter 611 - 610 Arduous Cultivation of Vein Skills When Xu Zimei awoke from the consciousness of death, he found that he suddenly had many different perceptions of the blade. He had thought that his understanding and use of the blade had already reached a state of perfection. Now, it seemed, there were many paths to walk on the way of the blade. "Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade," Xu Zimei said, squinting and smiling lightly. "Since Cang Tian is heartless and the people suffer so much, then I shall cultivate a heartless blade." The inheritance was swift, and after accepting the inheritance, Xu Zimei left the Legacy Chamber. He returned once again to the courtyard where he resided. "Young Master," two guards stood by, their bodies erect. "Do you remember beating up a young man some time ago?" Xu Zimei asked. "We remember," both nodded in unison. The young man in the yellow shirt had his tongue pulled out and his legs broken, an event that occurred before Xu Zimei had gone into seclusion. "I expect that it won¡¯t be long before someone comes to seek an explanation. What do you plan to do?" Xu Zimei asked again. "Wasn¡¯t it all according to your orders, Young Master?" The two guards were stunned for a moment, looking somewhat panicked at Xu Zimei. They muttered in their hearts, wondering if they were about to become scapegoats. "If you don¡¯t want to die, then do as I say," Xu Zimei instructed. The two nodded their heads in a hurry. ...¡­ The moonlight was dim, and the stars were sparse. In the deep silence of the night, Xu Zimei was practicing the several Cultivation Techniques he had acquired that day. The Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade required comprehension, the deeper the comprehension, the greater the power of this Vein Skill. But if one¡¯s personal insight was lacking, then the power of the Vein Skill could not be brought forth. Xu Zimei¡¯s physical body returned to the True Fate World, and with the reinforcement of the Great Dao Origin of the Divine Continent, he began to train. The Great Dao Origin is the most basic and indispensable, an extremely important force in a world. With the reinforcement of the Origin, Xu Zimei¡¯s capacity for comprehension, including his speed of training, nearly doubled. A Drop in the Ocean, as a water-based Vein Skill, was undoubtedly one of the best. Life is but a drop in the ocean. Some settle for dust and lead ordinary lives, while others can never surpass you, vast as the galaxy may be. It¡¯s like a grain of sand in the ocean, floating amidst the boundless soil, never seeing the sunlight. But if one could soar straight to the ninety thousand li of the sky, Even in a diminutive form, it might stir up surging waves and upheaval of heaven and earth. The practice of A Drop in the Ocean is about using the minor to leverage the major, needing only a fulcrum to move the whole world. These mentioned Vein Skills are all high-level, but Xu Zimei had already reached the realm of the Divine King. Comprehending these was not too difficult for him. What truly concerned him, however, was another Cultivation Technique called Ghost Zen Six Severings. The beginning of this Vein Skill featured a poem. Thousands of monks and myriad Buddhas, destroyed by calamity, To purify sin and execute justice, they open to the world. Demonic Buddhas, monster monks, and strange friars, Every sound, every sentence, is the Ghost Tathagata. The founder of this Vein Skill was the Ghost Tathagata, who was slain by the Ancestor Nine Skies Sage of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Thereafter, this Vein Skill became the possession of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. This Vein Skill consisted of six moves, namely "Formless Achievement Method, Divine Delusions Fall to the World, Slaughter Seal Realm, Aid Wheel Celestial Burial, All Forms Solely Kill, and Sorrow Shared by Buddha and Ghost." While practicing this Vein Skill, he found that ghostly figures would appear around him. An overwhelming surge of Blood Prison assaulted his mind, as if trying to completely annihilate his consciousness. ``` sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ghostly shadows seemed like the resentment of all beings, affecting Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body. The so-called Six Severings correspond to the six senses of a person. Eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, consciousness. It severs a person¡¯s six senses and ultimately banishes them to an endless purgatory, sentencing them to death without reincarnation. To first practice the Ghost Zen Six Severings, one must pass through the Ghost Gate. At this moment, Xu Zimei finally understood that to cultivate this Vein Skill, he must have a Buddhist treasure for suppression. Only by suppressing these evil ghosts and retaining the six senses can it be possible. However, Xu Zimei had the Great Dao Origin, and under the Great Dao Origin, the Ghost Zen was like ants, daring not to act rashly. One might ask, in this world, how many things can suppress more powerfully than the Great Dao Origin. The Great Dao Origin signifies the unity of the world, a part of the world itself. What Xu Zimei wanted was not just to cultivate the Ghost Zen Six Severings, but to integrate it with his own Blade Technique. To create the Ghost Zen Six Severings Blade. Creating a Vein Skill was not impossible for him, as he had created similar vein skills like the Way of Inquiry Nineteen Forms in his previous life. With prior accumulation and the aid of the Origin in this life, the difficulty would be greatly reduced. ...¡­ After three days of arduous cultivation, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. The outside world had just gone through one night, the sky was gloomy, and the dense clouds accumulated overhead, as if rain might fall at any moment. The instant Xu Zimei opened his eyes, he saw layers of ghostly shadows, a vast ghost domain materializing vaguely. To integrate this Vein Skill with his blade technique more successfully and with greater strength, Xu Zimei even went to Hell on the Divine Continent. Observing the eighteen levels of Hell constructed by the God of Slaughter, he stayed for a day, absorbing what he saw, felt, and learned. Early in the morning, Jiang Changsheng came to the courtyard where Xu Zimei resided. Since Xu Zimei had spoken, Jiang Changsheng did not dare to disobey and settled in accordingly. Meanwhile, outside the Great Skies Peak, on Green Skies Peak to the southeast. Green Skies Peak was surrounded by countless mountains, meant for the residences of those with status and identity. Atop one of the mountains, amidst swirling mists, Immortal Cranes sang harmoniously. From a sealed cave, "rumbling" noises could be heard as endless Blade Intent burst forth. Stones tumbled from the mountain, full of imposing force. Before long, with a "boom," a blade light split the sky and earth, cleaving the peak of the mountain in two. The blade light soared to the heavens, even shattering the void of the firmament completely. A figure in a golden robe broke through the seal, stepping into the air with supreme blade power and flying out. "Congratulations to Brother for leaving seclusion and taking another step forward on the Martial Path," said the disciples in yellow robes who had been guarding for a long time, as they hurriedly stepped forward to congratulate him. The golden-robed figure came to a halt and could be seen with short hair, thick eyebrows, and eyes as sharp as blades, his pupils vertical. He carried a wide blade on his back, almost as broad as his own back. The golden-robed young man descended to the mountaintop and faced the yellow-robed disciples coming towards him. He waved his hand gently, signaling for everyone to quiet down. In a soft voice, he asked, "Has anything important happened while I was in seclusion?" "Brother, rest assured, with us here, all is well," the disciple by his side quickly answered. "That¡¯s good. What about Qing¡¯er?" the golden-robed young man continued. "Young Master Shen," the voice of the golden-robed young man had barely faded when a soft voice came from behind him. The numerous disciples in yellow robes quickly dispersed, revealing a woman dressed in Qing Luo, standing at the back, looking on expectantly. "Qing¡¯er," Shen Lang, the golden-robed young man, called out hurriedly, walking forward. ``` Chapter 612 - 611: Demanding Accountability "Young Master Shen," Qing said with some restraint, calling out timidly, blushing as she hung her head low, not daring to look up at the man before her. "Still calling me Young Master Shen?" Shen Lang feigned displeasure. "Shen, h-husband," Qing lifted her head and glanced at Shen Lang before quickly lowering it again. Her cheeks resembled the evening sky under the sunset as the afterglow quietly climbed the branches. "That¡¯s more like it. Rest assured, from now on, we¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives. No one can tear us apart," Shen Lang said with a smile. "But can Lin Qiu just let things go?" Qing asked worriedly. "After all, his father is the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak." "I didn¡¯t let you come here earlier because I was afraid it would provoke a fight between the two peaks," Shen Lang said coldly. "But now I¡¯m not afraid. That guy has been poisoned with my Heaven-Scorching Poison. In at most three months, he will be completely red all over, and in the end, he will burn to death. Especially during these three months, he will suffer unbearable pain every day, his body feeling as though it has been scorched by fire, he won¡¯t have the time to bother you." "What if this matter is discovered?" Qing asked, still somewhat anxious. "Qing¡¯er, what only you and I know will remain our secret, if you don¡¯t tell, no one will know," Shen Lang said, softly shaking his head and pulling the woman in front of him into an embrace. "I understand, husband. I wouldn¡¯t say anything even in death," Qing said as she hugged Shen Lang back, placing her face against his chest. She spoke with conviction, "Although Qing was once a mere courtesan, her life as worthless as weeds, it is now a different tale. Now that I¡¯ve won the affection of my husband and pledged myself to you, I will follow you to the end of my life." Shen Lang chuckled, then turned to look at the disciples in yellow robes behind him and asked, "I had Zhang Qian go give that waste a message. Why hasn¡¯t he come to report back to me?" "This," the disciples in yellow robes hesitated. "What¡¯s wrong?" Shen Lang frowned slightly and asked. One of the yellow-robed disciples shook his head slightly and with a wave of his right hand said, "Bring him up." Immediately after, they saw a yellow-robed young man being carried up on a stretcher. Both of his legs had been broken, and he could hardly utter a word, looking like he was on his last breath, in excruciating pain. "Zhang Qian?" Shen Lang called out with a frown, asking with an embarrassed expression, "What happened?" The yellow-robed disciple beside him took out a piece of paper and said, "Senior Brother, his tongue has been cut out. So I had him write down what happened on paper." Shen Lang took the paper and glanced at it. His hand trembled with sharp Blade Qi, shredding the paper into dust. "Senior Brother, are you alright?" someone asked cautiously. "Lin Qiu dares to bully me; I will not rest until one of us is dead," Shen Lang said darkly. The darkness on his face was even more terrifying than the dark clouds looming in the sky above. ...¡­ Having finished his cultivation practice, Xu Zimei walked out of his courtyard just in time to see Jiang Changsheng with a sneaky expression, quietly peering from outside. "Since you¡¯re here, come on in," Xu Zimei gestured with his hand, calling him in. The maidservant had already prepared breakfast, served in the pavilion of the courtyard. "Did Senior Brother call for me for something?" Jiang Changsheng asked tentatively. "Could it be that you¡¯re coveting my handsomeness?" "You know that Senior Brother is widely recognized as a prodigal son," Xu Zimei said, gesturing with his hand. "As a prodigal son, wouldn¡¯t I be a failure without a lackey by my side?" "Disciple fears his foolishness does not comprehend Senior Brother¡¯s meaning," Jiang Changsheng shook his head and said. "I¡¯m suggesting that you become my lackey¡ªplain enough," Xu Zimei replied. "A man of honor doesn¡¯t stoop for riches; I, your disciple, have lived a carefree life, loving my freedom. How could I submit and serve under someone?" Jiang Changsheng said angrily, slamming down on the table. "Brother, don¡¯t bring this up again in the future; your junior brother might become unhappy." "Really not okay?" Xu Zimei asked. "Not even if I die," Jiang Changsheng said, looking straight ahead and speaking indifferently. "Clang," the sound of drawing a sword, a few strands of black hair gently fell. "Hold on, upon reflection, your junior brother thought that a true man can be flexible. A good horse is common, but Bole is rare. A pearl in dust, if met with the right master, will surely shine bright, breaking through the dawn." Jiang Changsheng looked at Xu Zimei seriously and said, "From now on, your junior brother will wholeheartedly follow by your side. To the edge of the sky, end of the sea, through Blade Mountain Fiery Sea, without any excuse for not doing so." As the two were speaking, they saw a disciple hurrying in from outside. "Senior Brother Lin, the Peak Master asks for your presence," the disciple said between gasps. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked. "Seems like someone from Green Skies Peak is looking for you," the disciple replied. "Let¡¯s go see," Xu Zimei smiled. ... Following the disciple, Xu Zimei did not just bring Jiang Changsheng with him, but also the two guards who were assigned to protect his courtyard. On the way up the mountain, Xu Zimei asked the two men, "What are your names?" "I am Long Yidao, and this is Long Erdao," the two replied promptly. "Such names, simple, crude," Xu Zimei smiled. Walking up to the Council Hall at the top of Great Skies Peak, when Xu Zimei entered the hall, he found not only his father Lin Beisheng and several elders of Great Skies Peak, but also a young man in a golden robe and an old man in a golden robe. "Father," Xu Zimei greeted. "Qiu¡¯er, you¡¯re here," Lin Beisheng smiled and with a wave of his hand said, "I¡¯ve come here to ask you about something." "Please speak, Father," Xu Zimei nodded. "Did you severely injure a disciple from Green Skies Peak?" Lin Beisheng asked. "I didn¡¯t, where did Father hear about this?" Xu Zimei shook his head. "Lin Qiu, you still dare to deny it," the golden-robed young man, Shen Lang, let out a cold snort. He said, "Both the physical evidence and witnesses are here; you must give an explanation for this." "Who are you? Since when can you raise your voice on Great Skies Peak?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "Lang¡¯er, you step back," the golden-robed elder said chuckling and waved his hand. Zhang Qian was then brought in on a stretcher. The elder smiled and said, "Does Young Master Lin still deny it?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Deny what? I don¡¯t know anything," Xu Zimei shook his head. The elder in the golden robe casually waved a hand, and a piece of paper was taken out from a Storage Ring. He said, "This is Zhang Qian¡¯s testimony, does Young Master Lin wish to see it?" Xu Zimei glanced at the man and asked, "May I know how to address this elder?" "Green Skies Peak, He Qing," the elder replied flatly. "Well, Elder He Qing, you¡¯re not being reasonable in your talk," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Zhang Qian¡¯s words can¡¯t be taken as fact. If he says I hit him, does it mean I did? What if it¡¯s a false accusation? When I was ambushed a while back, if I say it was Elder He Qing¡¯s doing, would that be considered true?" "Exactly," Jiang Changsheng nodded and quickly said, "I think he¡¯s simply jealous of our Young Master¡¯s handsomeness, and he¡¯s framing him¡ªa blatant false accusation." Chapter 613 - 612 Confrontation Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zhang Qian beside him turned pale and red in anger, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Elder He Qing frowned slightly, directing his gaze toward the Long Yidao brothers. He slammed the table in fury, his aura dominating as he suppressed the two with his presence and demanded sharply, "You two still refuse to admit your guilt? Explain the details of your crime¡ªconfess at once." "Elder, we are being wronged," the Long Yidao brothers quickly knelt down, crying out in grievance. "That Zhang Qian came to our Young Master¡¯s courtyard, strutting around and claiming that Shen Lang senior brother snatched away our Young Master¡¯s maidservant. Our Young Master, magnanimous as he is, did not take offense but treated him to good food and drink instead. When it was time to leave, we even escorted him away from Great Skies Peak. ¡¯Is it not a joy to have friends come from afar?¡¯ You cannot wrong us like this." Hearing their words, Shen Lang next to them turned bright red with anger. "Is there truth to this?" Lin Beisheng asked, squinting his eyes at the gold-robed elder. "He Qing, do you really think our Great Skies Peak is so easily bullied?" He Qing¡¯s frown deepened slightly as he turned his gaze toward Shen Lang; he had not been informed of this matter. "Peak Leader Lin, please understand, Qing¡¯er and I have a mutual affection¡ªthere is absolutely no coercion involved," Shen Lang quickly explained. "Whether there¡¯s coercion or not I do not know, but she is certainly Qiu¡¯er¡¯s maidservant, and I fear it is not Great Skies Peak¡¯s place to interfere," Lin Beisheng said. Elder He Qing thought for a moment before suggesting, "Peak Leader Lin, regarding Zhang Qian¡¯s issue, although we cannot fully trust what he says, the words of Young Master Lin also cannot be entirely believed. How about this¡ªwe dismiss the issue of the maidservant, and we¡¯ll consider that the matter with Zhang Qian never happened. How does that sound?" Hearing He Qing¡¯s proposal, Lin Beisheng turned his head to look at Xu Zimei and said, "It all depends on Qiu¡¯er¡¯s wishes." While Xu Zimei remained silent, Shen Lang who was beside him stood up and said indifferently, "If Junior Brother Lin is unwilling to reconcile, then since the matter involves us too, let us resolve it on our own." "How do you propose we resolve this?" Xu Zimei asked. "I, Shen Lang, seek a battle to decide the victor and determine life and death," Shen Lang declared solemnly, his Blade Qi fierce and penetrating. "How can you be so shameless? Having opened five Vein Gates and stepped into the Venerable realm, you know full well that our Senior Brother Lin can¡¯t cultivate, yet you still make such a proposal. If you don¡¯t need your face, throw it on the ground for Great Skies Peak¡¯s disciples to step on every day." Before Xu Zimei could speak, Jiang Changsheng had already started shouting. "Being a distinguished disciple of Green Skies Peak, I originally thought you held some weight in the discussions between the two peaks. Never have I encountered someone of such impudent and shameless behavior." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Shen Lang¡¯s eyes turned blood-red with rage as he yelled, "You¡¯re courting death." "Irked by embarrassment? What, did I strike a nerve, exposing your true thoughts?" Jiang Changsheng shook his head slightly. "Enough already. Do what you want, kill or mutilate as you please. Today, by revealing your ugly true colors, I, Jiang Changsheng, will have died a worthy death." "Enough, this is the Council Hall. We are here to solve problems, not to quarrel," Elder He Qing glared at them and then addressed Xu Zimei, "Young Master Lin, the decision is yours. If you wish for peace, let things be. But if you insist on provoking a fight between the two peaks, we will see it through to the end." Xu Zimei glanced at Lin Beisheng beside her and then shook her head, "Let¡¯s listen to father on this matter." "Let it end here," Lin Beisheng said after a moment of silence, sounding somewhat weary. "In that case, we will take our leave," Elder He Qing replied coldly, standing up and leaving at once. It was evident that he was in a foul mood, having come here to accuse others only to nearly be turned against himself. Watching them leave, Lin Beisheng waved his hand, "Everyone else may leave. Qiu¡¯er, stay." Once everyone had left, Lin Beisheng looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "Qiu¡¯er, won¡¯t you blame your father for not getting justice for you?" "Father must have his reasons," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "It was probably several thousand years ago that this place was called Nine Skies Sacred Sect and hadn¡¯t fallen into being an Imperial Sect. The Nine Veins helped and supported each other, growing stronger together, and commanded respect throughout the Northern Domain," Lin Beisheng spoke with a touch of emotion. "Later, the Sect was split, and the Main Clan left. Now, those of us from the branch clans are left to nothing but scheming against each other. Everyone wants to unify the Nine Veins and become the true Sect Master of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, but sadly, after tens of thousands of years of conflict, the current Nine Heavens Imperial Sect still consists of the Nine Veins governing themselves." "I¡¯m aware of this," Xu Zimei nodded. "In these tens of thousands of years of strife, our Great Skies Peak has slowly declined and now lingers at the bottom. Whether it¡¯s the number of powerful fighters or the strength of the Talented Disciples, we are far behind," Lin Beisheng said, shaking his head with a sigh. "Especially a hundred years ago, someone from Green Skies Peak shone brightly in the Main Clan, which significantly boosted their power. There were faint signs of them becoming dominant. That¡¯s also why I¡¯d rather keep the peace than engage in a real struggle," Lin Beisheng explained. After finishing, Lin Beisheng looked seriously at Xu Zimei, "Qiu¡¯er, weakness is the original sin. The weak have no freedom, no dignity, no right to speak. Not even their life and death can they control." "I understand all this," Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. "I tell you this because I hope you will diligently practice the Extraordinary Meridian Manual. Even if you lose me someday, you¡¯ll be able to survive better on your own," Lin Beisheng said with a smile. "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded and said with a smile, "Father, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you." "Go ahead," Lin Beisheng responded. "I¡¯ve been thinking of leaving the Sect Gate for a short while, to visit the city at the foot of the mountain," Xu Zimei said. "No, have you forgotten the assassination attempt from before? The perpetrator hasn¡¯t been found yet," Lin Beisheng¡¯s expression changed, promptly declining the request. "If the perpetrator can never be found, does that mean I¡¯ll never go out?" Xu Zimei asked. Lin Beisheng pondered for a moment, and then said, "Wait a few more days, then. When Feng¡¯er descends the mountain, you can go with him." "That works," Xu Zimei nodded. Lin Feng was his nominal elder brother and also the Imperial Heir of Great Skies Peak. Each Peak in the Nine Veins had an Imperial Heir. The Imperial Heirs are generally outstanding among their peers and are eventually destined to become Peak Masters or sent to the Main Clan. Unlike his predecessor Lin Qiu, his brother Lin Feng had been endowed with exceptional talents from a young age, making him stand out among his contemporaries. Especially under Lin Beisheng¡¯s covert guidance, he had now become the leader among the younger generation of Great Skies Peak. However, based on the memories of his predecessor, his relationship with his brother Lin Feng was very lukewarm. The two hardly had any interaction. Chapter 614 - 613 The Seven Chakras Lin Qiu, in front of him, was nothing more than a wastrel, whereas Lin Feng was seen as one of the talented disciples. Apart from their blood relationship, the two were basically from different worlds. After leaving the Council Hall, Jiang Changsheng was waiting for him outside. "Get ready, we need to leave the Sect Gate in a while," Xu Zimei said. "Understood," Jiang Changsheng nodded and replied, "Then, senior brother, I will go and cultivate first. Call me if you need anything." After parting ways with Jiang Changsheng, Xu Zimei returned to his own courtyard residence. These days, Great Skies Peak seemed much quieter as most of the disciples were practicing desperately. Preparing for the Nine Heavens Festival, they had no time to wander around the Sect Gate. Upon returning to the courtyard, Xu Zimei prepared to practice the Extraordinary Meridian Manual. The thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians were scattered around the human body, reaching from the soles of the feet to the top of the head. Although opening the Extraordinary Meridians wasn¡¯t as difficult as a Vein Gate, it still posed some challenges. There are thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians in total, with every five making up a Grand Circulation, resulting in seven circulations, which is to say, thirty-five Extraordinary Meridians. According to the Extraordinary Meridian Manual, after the thirty-five Extraordinary Meridians, one has essentially reached the limit of the manual. As for the thirty-sixth Extraordinary Meridian, it belongs to the realm of legends. Some say it was a figment of the creator¡¯s imagination and does not exist. Others claim that opening the thirty-sixth Extraordinary Meridian will lead to a new world. In any case, there were many different opinions. Leaving aside the last Extraordinary Meridian for now, every five of these thirty-five Extraordinary Meridians formed a circulation. When opening a circulation, the last Extraordinary Meridian is the hardest to open. That would be the fifth, tenth, fifteenth, twentieth, and so on. We call these seven most difficult Extraordinary Meridians the seven great Chakras. The seven great Chakras are, respectively, the Crown Chakra, Third Eye, Throat Chakra, Heart Chakra, Solar Plexus Chakra, Sacral Chakra, and Root Chakra. Xu Zimei originally thought that with his Divine King realm, opening the Extraordinary Meridians should not pose any difficulties. But at the moment, as he worked on the first Grand Circulation, he found himself stumped by the fifth Extraordinary Meridian, the Root Chakra. The power within his body could not impact the Root Chakra; it seemed his Spiritual Energy could not enter into the Extraordinary Meridian. After being opened, the first four Extraordinary Meridians, however, began to emanate a new kind of energy. Xu Zimei termed it Vein Qi; to open the Root Chakra, one must rely on Vein Qi. Only when enough Vein Qi has accumulated can it be opened. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry; such things required a foundation, and his foundation was deeper than that of any peer. Meeting a bottleneck with the Extraordinary Meridians, Xu Zimei simply started practicing his Vein Skills. ... The night deepened, and all of Great Skies Peak fell into silence. There was no moon tonight, and even the stars were hidden behind the clouds. The originally overcast sky had cleared a bit, as if the dark clouds had dispersed somewhat, but it still looked menacing, ready to devour souls. In the small courtyard where Xu Zimei resided, the brothers Long Yidao were somewhat tired and chatting with each other. Neither noticed a dark figure hiding in the shadows, swiftly climbing over the courtyard wall and into the yard. This figure, using the wall¡¯s shadow for cover, kept close to the wall as he advanced. Soon, he reached the rooms of the courtyard and saw as he slowly opened a door, then turned around to silently close it again. Step by step, he groped his way to the front of Xu Zimei¡¯s bed. The longsword in his hand ferociously chopped down towards the bed. With a "bang," the entire bed nearly split apart. "No one," the shadow exclaimed in shock and was about to leave. Just then, the lamp in the room was lit, and instantly, the view brightened. Xu Zimei sat at the table next to the room, leisurely pouring tea from the teapot on the table. "Care for a drink?" Xu Zimei offered with a smile, raising his cup inquiringly. "You..." Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s calm demeanor, the shadow grew suspicious and disregarded all else, swinging his sword again to attack. Xu Zimei slightly raised his hand, and an overwhelmingly powerful presence emitted from him. It was as if a mountain collapsed or a tsunami surged; though he sat there, his figure seemed tall and majestic. It was as insurmountable as a grand chasm. The shadow was suppressed on the spot, unable to move even a fraction of an inch. He stared at Xu Zimei in horror, his pupils sharply constricting, too shocked to speak. Everyone in the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect knew that Lin Qiu from Great Skies Peak was an utter failure, his Vein Gates clogged and unable to cultivate. Looking at the figure before him, the shadow felt it was astoundingly unfamiliar. "I¡¯m really curious, why, in the dead of night, here at Great Skies Peak, you can¡¯t let me be and even seek to assassinate me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He walked step by step toward the shadow and slowly removed the black cloth covering the assailant¡¯s face. "It¡¯s you," Xu Zimei said with some surprise as he looked at the disciple in front of him. This disciple was named Yang Cheng and was also a disciple of the Great Skies Peak. However, he was only an Inner Sect Disciple, and with nearly ten thousand of them, one might wonder how Xu Zimei could recognize him. The specific reason was that this Yang Cheng had followed Lin Feng, the former occupant of his body, three years ago and had played the role of a lackey. Usually, whatever Lin Feng needed doing was carried out or conveyed by this very Yang Cheng. "So, tell me, why do you want to kill me?" Xu Zimei indifferently inquired. Yang Cheng snorted coldly, turned his head away, and ignored Xu Zimei. "Was it my dear brother who sent you?" Xu Zimei continued asking. Yang Cheng remained silent. "Have you ever experienced what hell feels like?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Yang Cheng glanced at Xu Zimei, a trace of confusion in his eyes. "No matter, we have plenty of time to play," Xu Zimei waved his right hand. He directly transported the other party into the eighteenth level of the True Fate World¡¯s Hell. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I pay my respects to my Lord," Bai Changfeng, the God of Slaughter and current Lord of Hell, promptly came forward to pay homage. "How do you find the place?" Xu Zimei asked. "The foundations of Hell have been established. We are still perfecting the systems of judgment for good and evil. I plan to recruit some Ghost Soldiers soon to assist me in managing this place," Bai Changfeng reported. "I have someone here for you. I want to know all his secrets in three days," Xu Zimei tossed Yang Cheng over to him. "Rest assured, my Lord, no matter how formidable, no one has ever lasted a day under my watch. They beg for life and plead for death," replied the Lord of Hell with a somewhat bloodthirsty smirk. "What are you going to do?" Yang Cheng finally panicked. He yelled, "Where is this? If I go missing, the Imperial Heir will never forgive you." ¡­ After leaving the True Fate World, Xu Zimei found that the affairs of his predecessor were becoming increasingly interesting. He couldn¡¯t understand why he, a failure, would be obstructing anyone¡¯s path, so much so that it seemed even his own brother wanted to kill him. A night passed in silence, and early the next morning, while Xu Zimei was still cultivating, he was disturbed by a noisy commotion outside. Chapter 615 - 614: Nine Skies Selection Tournament He walked out of the courtyard and saw that the usually quiet Sect Gate had become bustling with activity. Many youths of the same age were gathered together, heading northward, and coincidentally passed by the courtyard where Xu Zimei resided. "What¡¯s happening outside?" Zimo asked as he watched the Long Yidao brothers. "Everyone is preparing for the Nine Skies Grand Assembly," Long Yidao explained. "There are so many disciples among the Nine Veins, but not everyone qualifies to attend the assembly. So, before the Nine Skies Grand Assembly begins, each of the Nine Veins will hold a small-scale contest. It¡¯s to decide who will participate in the Nine Skies Grand Assembly." "I see," Xu Zimei nodded and asked, "Why didn¡¯t I know about this in advance?" Long Yidao hesitated for a moment, without answering. "Speak your mind," Xu Zimei said with a frown. "Because the young master can¡¯t cultivate, everybody assumed you wouldn¡¯t participate in this contest. So, no one specifically informed you," Long Erdao said from the side. "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go take a look." ...¡­ The selection contest for the Nine Skies Grand Assembly took place in Wind-Thunder Valley. Wind-Thunder Valley is a famously renowned valley of Great Skies Peak. It is said that the Nine Skies Sage once meditated here, and when advancing to Divine King, the nine heavenly tribulations of thunder struck down. It completely sunk the valley and nearly shattered it. Ever since, the valley has been permeated with wind and thunder, and even after tens of thousands of years, it had not faded away. By the time Xu Zimei and his two companions arrived at Wind-Thunder Valley, countless disciples had already gathered there. Most of them were outstanding True Disciples and Inner Sect Disciples. The Grand Assembly selections were to be made from among these disciples. As for the Outer Sect Disciples, their cultivation was too low, and they did not qualify to participate in this grand contest. For those attending the Nine Skies Grand Assembly, at the very least, they had to be Vein Practitioners of Heaven Phenomenon level. Most disciples came here more to watch the excitement. To the east, south, west, and north of Wind-Thunder Valley, there were four entrances, and Xu Zimei followed the crowd and entered. The entrance to Wind-Thunder Valley was very spacious, with a pathway paved with blue stones underfoot, and on both sides were the valley walls. The walls were steep with jagged rocks; uneven and with patterns of dark blue. At night, one could even see flashes of electric arcs shimmering within. Walking into the blue stone pathway at the entrance, you would just continue forward, and after leaving the pathway, the space in front would become vast. In front of the open space, a particularly large martial arts arena came into view. The martial arts field almost occupied the majority of the open space, with the ground cast from a fusion of Azure Obsidian and Condensing Mountain Crystal. This type of floor was extremely hard; even a full-force strike from a Melting Heaven Realm powerhouse might not necessarily break it. The ground was divided into four areas, which were four martial arts stages. By the time Xu Zimei arrived, he found that his father, Lin Beisheng, was seated with three Elders at the venue. They were sitting on the high platform in front, and further down were the participating True Disciples. ...¡­ When most people had arrived, Lin Beisheng stood up, and slowly made his way to the front of the martial arts stage. Looking down at everyone, his voice, imbued with Spiritual Energy, echoed throughout Wind-Thunder Valley. He announced loudly, "The Nine Skies Grand Assembly that happens once every ten years is about to be held, and I believe you all know that today we are here to select those who will participate in the Nine Skies Grand Assembly. The basic rules are the same as previous years, but I still want to repeat them once again. All Core Disciples and a portion of Inner Sect Disciples with the strength of Heaven Phenomenon may participate. Ultimately, we will only select four individuals who are qualified to represent our Great Skies Peak at the grand event against the other eight Veins. Now, there are four martial arts platforms here, and each person has one opportunity to challenge. If you win, you continue; if you lose, you leave the stage. One cannot continuously challenge the same opponent; a rotation system will be adopted. In the end, the four disciples who can stand on these platforms until the last will be the competitors for the Nine Skies grand event." As Lin Beisheng spoke, he paused slightly before continuing, "Next, listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say as it concerns all of you. When only the last four disciples remain on the platforms, everyone present, including both Inner and Outer Sect Disciples, will have the opportunity to challenge them. If you believe you are stronger than they are, you may take to the stage, but on the condition that life or death will not be considered. The last four standing on the platforms will each have three opportunities to be challenged. Once a challenge is successful, you may take their place. If they face three consecutive failed challenges, then they will no longer need to accept further challenges and will directly participate in the Nine Skies grand event." Upon hearing Lin Beisheng¡¯s words, the disciples below shouted in unison, "Disciple understands." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Beisheng nodded with satisfaction and declared, "Then, I announce the start of the Great Skies Peak disciple selection for the Nine Skies grand event." ...... As his words ended, there were already murmurs and discussions amongst the crowd all around. "Anyone willing to give it a try?" a young man wielding a long spear asked as he looked at the many hesitant and probing disciples. With a light chuckle, he said, "Since no one else is, then let me be the first." His aura surged all around him as he stepped into the air and entered the first platform. "It¡¯s Chang Ruofeng," someone among the Inner and Outer Sect Disciples recognized him instantly. "He is the grandson of one of our Great Skies Peak Elders, and it¡¯s said he has received the true teachings. He¡¯s not to be underestimated." "I wonder who dares to challenge him. Those four spots will likely be fiercely contested." The disciples whispered amongst themselves, only to hear another loud challenge. "Then let me guard this second platform." Lin Feng, dressed in white robes, slowly walked onto the second platform. "It¡¯s the Imperial Heir. It seems there¡¯s no suspense for the second platform now." "It¡¯s not necessarily so. These True Disciples always keep a low profile; you never know if there might be a dark horse." "Chang Ruofeng, I challenge you." "Imperial Heir, no offense, but I will meet you in battle." Two shouts rang out in quick succession, as two figures flew onto the two platforms. "I, Hou Zhen, will hold the third platform." "Let me, Xue Qingming, try for the fourth platform." ...¡­ In just a blink of an eye, several figures had already filled up the platforms. Fighting was about to erupt, and as the referee Elder signaled the start, the combatants had already begun their battles on their respective platforms. The battles between True Disciples wouldn¡¯t end so quickly; they were mostly probing at first, then losing by a single move. As the crowd of disciples below cheered, the battles on the platforms reached a fever pitch. Some were joyful, others worried. Combatants changed and changed again on the other platforms, but only on the second platform did Lin Feng stand calmly. Hardly anyone dared challenge him; those who did were promptly blasted off the platform with a move or two. At that moment, a surprised exclamation came from the crowd. Chapter 616 - 615: Why Not Let Me Try ``` "Quick, look at the fourth platform, Xue Qingming is up against Mo Ze." "I knew it, a battle between these two was inevitable." Hearing a portion of the crowd discussing, there were also some clueless folks who asked curiously. "Do these two have a grudge?" "Xue Qingming is the sworn enemy who killed Mo Ze¡¯s father, would you say their grudge is significant or not?" "Really? It¡¯s that serious?" "Actually, it was all a misunderstanding. At that time, Xue Qingming accepted a task from the Sect Gate to investigate some strange occurrences in Mo Family Village. Later, his investigation led to the village head, who turned out to be covertly causing trouble. So Xue Qingming killed the village head, only to find out later that he was Mo Ze¡¯s father. Even though the Sect Gate tried to mediate, the two still forged a deadly feud." Ignoring the surrounding chatter, all eyes were on the fourth platform where Xue Qingming and Mo Ze stood facing each other from a distance. One wielded a longsword, the other grasped a massive axe. "Come on, Xue Qingming, my sword is not merciful," Mo Ze said coldly. "Don¡¯t live in the memories of past pain, those pains will only become shackles on your Martial Path," Xue Qingming shook his head and sighed. "Enough of the nonsense, I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do," Mo Ze replied indifferently, and charged forward with his sword. Xue Qingming¡¯s expression was equally indifferent as he brandished his massive axe, clashing with Mo Ze. Axe and sword struck, waves of force dissipating around them. Loud rumbling explosions resonated. "Sword Chaos Thirteen," Mo Ze uttered softly. A stream of white Spiritual Energy twined around his sword, and the longsword vibrated, transforming into thirteen afterimages that rushed towards Xue Qingming. Xue Qingming¡¯s axe swung relentlessly, his moves wide and impenetrable. After several rounds, neither could claim victory. "Sword Chaos Twenty-Six," seeing the battle dragging on, Mo Ze shouted again. The thirteen sword energies split again, turning into twenty-six. These newly formed sword energies were even more eerie, hiding in seemingly empty Space, beneath the ground, striking from unexpected angles at every opportunity. "Xue Qingming, I will slowly torment you to death," Mo Ze stated coldly. "Mo Ze, you have already lost," Xue Qingming shook his head and replied. "Our cultivation methods differ. I focus on strength, while your cultivation is based on skill. In this world, all things can be overcome with strength." As Xue Qingming¡¯s words fell, his axe began to tremble. A stream of black Spiritual Energy coiled around the axe, the surrounding Space shaking. With a loud "boom," Xue Qingming leaped into the air, his aura dominating. He ignored the other sword energies and cleaved his axe directly at Mo Ze. Under this one strike, all sword energies were obliterated. Mo Ze stood rooted, his gaze intense. Feeling the sharpness and weight of the coming axe, he was momentarily unable to evade. The axe stopped mere centimeters from his head. "Why didn¡¯t you kill me?" Mo Ze¡¯s lips moved slightly, asking with curiosity. "Make sure to behave," Xue Qingming retracted his axe and kicked him off the platform. ...¡­ The many disciples below finally came to their senses after this scene. They began discussing among themselves, "This Xue Qingming is indeed a dark horse. Though he is of the Heaven Phenomenon Realm, that one strike just now definitely had the power of a Venerable." "But him sparing Mo Ze was quite unexpected." ``` Because the battle between the two was already the last one, all the true disciples had finished their contests. Ultimately, there were only four people left standing on the arena. They were Lin Feng, Xue Qingming, Hou Zhen, and Chang Ruofeng. All four were outstanding figures within the Sect Gate, especially Hou Zhen, who had previously kept a low profile among the true disciples. This time, he had surprisingly defeated Ye Kai, one of the hot favorites, becoming one of the final four. Seeing this scene, Lin Beisheng also walked down from the high platform in front. He said with a light laugh, "The results of the contest are almost out. All of you present have one opportunity to challenge these four individuals. But I must remind you, this challenge disregards life and death, so it¡¯s best to act according to your ability. If no one challenges, then I will announce the list of those who will represent Great Skies Peak at the Nine Skies grand event." Hearing Lin Beisheng¡¯s words, the disciples below all looked at each other, sizing each other up. But no one dared to go up and issue a challenge, after all, whether in terms of realm or time spent in cultivation, they were all far from sufficient. And just the clause of ignoring life and death was enough to deter many. "Maybe, I should give it a try?" Just then, a voice suddenly came from within the crowd. In that moment, the previously noisy Wind-Thunder Valley instantly quieted down. Almost at the same time, everyone turned to look toward where the voice had originated. "Is it him?" "No way, you don¡¯t have to seek death like that." "Over ambitious, showing off to gain attention." Almost in the blink of an eye, everyone¡¯s thoughts were shifting, some taking pleasure in the misfortune, some looking on with interest. There, Xu Zimei, dressed in a white robe, walked calmly onto the arena. "Qiu¡¯er," even Lin Beisheng on the high platform was startled for a moment and stood frozen in place. "Foolishness," Lin Beisheng quickly came back to his senses and chastised, "Qiu¡¯er, come down immediately. This is not a place for your jokes." "Dad, I¡¯m not joking, I also want to participate in the Nine Skies grand event," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Aren¡¯t I a disciple of Great Skies Peak." "You," Lin Beisheng pointed at Xu Zimei, too angry to speak for a long while. "May I know which brother you wish to challenge?" Lin Feng asked with interest from the side. "You," Xu Zimei pointed at Chang Ruofeng, who was on the first arena, and said with a smile. "Me, you want to challenge me?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chang Ruofeng looked at Xu Zimei with a great laugh from the arena. He asked, "Are you sure, Junior Brother Lin?" "Certain," Xu Zimei nodded. "Junior Brother Lin, don¡¯t worry. Because of the Peak Master¡¯s connection, I won¡¯t kill you," Chang Ruofeng said in a low voice. "But I will still teach you a lesson. This is the first lesson your senior brother will teach you, what it means to be overambitious." Xu Zimei smiled and slowly walked onto the first arena. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The disciples below watched the scene unfold with the anticipation of a spectacle. "Really such nonsense," a nearby elder shook his head and sighed. ...¡­ Xu Zimei paid no attention to the others around him, his white robe and black hair fluttering gently in the breeze. "Spear?Deadly Strike," Chang Ruofeng suddenly roared, his long spear thrusting directly toward Xu Zimei. The spear carried no special force other than its incredible speed, creating a phantom image as it moved. Xu Zimei appeared somewhat panicked, quickly rolling on the ground to narrowly avoid the strike. Chapter 617 - 616 The Grand Competition Ends The spear passed just by his ear, narrowly avoiding a direct hit. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared wobbly and unsteady, as if he might fall to the ground at any moment. "Spear ? Triple Kill," Chang Ruofeng let out another cold snort, and the speed of the spear in his hand increased rapidly, almost splitting its afterimages into three. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure swayed once more, and, in a moment of carelessness, he fell to the ground, narrowly dodging the strike again. As Xu Zimei continued to avoid attacks, one after another, getting closer to himself. Chang Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help to become frustrated and angry, as his surrounding aura of the Heaven Phenomenon enveloped him once more. The spear returned to his hand and suddenly plunged into the ground. Due to the excessive hardness of the floor, the spear kept spinning in the air. An intent of the spear began converging around, and a sharp momentum slowly gathered at the tip of the spear. "Spear ? Red Lotus Seven Kills," a shout roared out from Chang Ruofeng¡¯s mouth. Above the spear tip, red lotuses condensed from Spiritual Energy floated out one by one. Subsequently, the speed of the Spiritual Energy condensation increased, and more and more red lotuses began to float in the air. As the red lotuses fell, the whole spear transformed into a streak of light, drifting in mid-air. As the spear fell from the sky, its tip pierced through seven red lotuses in succession, carrying with it an aura that seemed to destroy both heaven and earth as it fell. This strike nearly covered the entire dueling arena, leaving Xu Zimei no way to block it, forcing him to face the challenge head-on. Xu Zimei lay on the ground, not even able to counterattack, covering his eyes with both hands in fright, his whole body trembling. As the spear was about to stab towards Xu Zimei, suddenly, for some unknown reason, only a "bang" sound was heard. The body of the spear seemed twisted, and its tip deviated by several meters, landing next to Xu Zimei after hitting the ground. "A mistake?" someone below exclaimed in surprise. Even Chang Ruofeng himself was stunned in place. What was supposed to be an almost certain hit had gone awry. Having lain on the ground, Xu Zimei suddenly countered without using any additional power. The four Extraordinary Meridians he had just opened within his body released their energy simultaneously. In an instant, he rolled on the ground and arrived in front of Chang Ruofeng, his body slamming into him fiercely. Chang Ruofeng felt as though a chariot pulled by eight horses was barreling towards him, and a great force sent him flying, landing outside the arena. According to the rules, the one who leaves the arena loses. The judging elder twitched his eyelid and finally, under the gaze of Lin Beisheng, announced somewhat reluctantly, "In the Sect Gate challenge match, Lin Qiu wins, taking the place of Chang Ruofeng. He will join the other three to represent our Great Skies Peak at the Nine Skies grand meeting." Upon hearing this sentence, the crowd below erupted into a noisy uproar, loudly discussing the turn of events. "I refuse to accept this," Chang Ruofeng bellowed from below the arena, his disheveled hair flying around as he yelled. "Why? What right does a waste like him have to participate in the Nine Skies grand meeting? This is shaming our Great Skies Peak!" "Is ¡¯waste¡¯ how you refer to your fellow disciples?" Lin Beisheng glanced at Chang Ruofeng, speaking indifferently. "Disciples of the same sect should help each other, make progress together, like family. Even if that¡¯s not possible, one mustn¡¯t insult one¡¯s fellow disciples. You are punished to spend three months in the deep Forbidden Land of Wind-Thunder Valley, any objections?" "This disciple has no objections," Chang Ruofeng realized that he had spoken in haste, saying things he shouldn¡¯t have. He quickly nodded and replied. After speaking, Lin Beisheng turned to look at the many disciples in front of him. He said loudly, "I know many of you may not accept this, but rules are rules. ``` Without rules, there can be no standards, and this is the authority of the Sect Gate that brooks no contradiction. If you had such ability, I would have no objections. Now, I announce that the candidates representing our Great Skies Peak in this Nine Skies convention are Lin Feng, Hou Zhen, Xue Qingming, and Lin Qiu." As his words fell, the disciples below the stage were also discussing among themselves. "Senior Brother Lin really has good luck, avoiding a few attacks in a panic and actually dodging Brother Chang Ruofeng¡¯s assault." "Who¡¯s saying otherwise? But can this luck accompany him to the Nine Skies convention?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alas, I think our Great Skies Peak is going to be at the bottom again this year." ...... The opinions around him varied, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care at all. Next to him, Lin Feng looked at Xu Zimei and laughed, "Little brother is really lucky." "So-so," Xu Zimei smiled and asked, "Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t I see Yang Cheng with you today?" "He¡¯s out on a mission for the sect, and it will probably take some time," replied Lin Feng. "I see," Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. As the selection competition for Great Skies Peak ended, the disciples below began to leave Wind-Thunder Valley one by one. Jiang Changsheng was the first to come forward, saying with a smile, "Senior Brother is both wise and mighty, with peerless divine skills. Just like the blazing sun in the sky, enlightening my heart, and obliterating opponents in the midst of laughter and chat. I admire you, truly admire you." Hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Then get ready, we¡¯ll leave the sect tomorrow." After the great trial was over, Xu Zimei returned to his own courtyard. Before long, Lin Beisheng came to the yard. "Have you cleared four channels of the Extraordinary Meridian Manual?" Lin Beisheng asked directly. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded. "Knowing your own situation, why did you still participate in this selection contest?" Lin Beisheng looked into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes and asked seriously, "Even if he had executed you on the stage today, you know that your father would be powerless to do anything. You were lucky this time." "How would I know if I didn¡¯t try?" Xu Zimei laughed. "Here I am, having succeeded." "No need to try, you will withdraw from the Nine Skies convention on your own. Don¡¯t participate," Lin Beisheng stated firmly. "Why?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. "The real Nine Skies convention, life and death notwithstanding, do you really wish to seek death?" Lin Beisheng asked in a concise manner. Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "Dad, I have my plan, and I will not withdraw." "You, how should I even speak to you?" Lin Beisheng sighed helplessly and said. "It¡¯s also my fault for spoiling you since you were young. I¡¯ll tell your grandfather about this. There¡¯s still some time before the Nine Skies convention. Think it over well for yourself again." After saying this, Lin Beisheng left, his sleeves fluttering in irritation. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with much else. In the afternoon, there was already stirring within Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World. When he arrived in the True Fate World, the Lord of Hell Bai Changfeng had been waiting for a long time. "My Lord, I¡¯ve asked everything. He has told all that he could," Bai Changfeng reported. When Xu Zimei saw Yang Cheng again, the latter had been tortured to the point where he was almost unrecognizable. His flesh and skin were burst open. ``` Chapter 618 - 617 Leaving the Sect Covered in blood, his figure was almost unrecognizable. He was gasping for breath as he looked at Xu Zimei, his voice hoarse and his expression excited as he said, "I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything, just please make it quick for me." "Then go ahead," Xu Zimei nodded. "It was Lin Feng, your brother who sent me to assassinate you. I was just following orders," Yang Cheng replied. "Why kill me?" Xu Zimei asked. "I don¡¯t seem to be in his way." "I don¡¯t know that. How dare I ask? He is ruthless and cold-blooded. I¡¯ve always been trembling with fear in front of him," Yang Cheng replied. "So the person who almost killed me outside the Sect Gate last time was also one of you?" Xu Zimei asked again. "No, I knew nothing about last time. It shouldn¡¯t have been him," Yang Cheng replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and as the sound of his words fell, a ball of hellfire spontaneously ignited, directly burning Yang Cheng to ashes. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After leaving the True Fate World, Xu Zimei returned to the small courtyard where he resided. It was already afternoon, and the turmoil from today¡¯s competition was probably still spreading on Great Skies Peak. He planned to leave the city tomorrow. Xu Zimei had been in this world for quite a while, but had scarcely taken the time to wander around properly. After the grand event of the Nine Skies had ended, he planned to go in search of the Divine Demon Battlefield. All day long, Xu Zimei tried to open the fifth Extraordinary Meridian, as well as practiced the new Vein Skills he had acquired. Time passed like a swift horse, fleeting in a blink of an eye. The time spent cultivating was the fastest to pass without notice. When Xu Zimei opened his eyes again, a night had passed, and the early morning sun illuminated the whole world. He stepped out of the room to find Jiang Changsheng already waiting in the pavilion in the courtyard. "Are you going down the mountain today, senior brother?" Jiang Changsheng asked. "Mm-hmm, and you will accompany me," Xu Zimei nodded in reply. "That works, I need to buy some Mysterious Medicine too," Jiang Changsheng agreed. Because Lin Beisheng feared for Xu Zimei¡¯s safety if he were to go down the mountain alone, he specially asked him to descend with Lin Feng. The place where the two of them had agreed to meet was right at the mountain gate. When Xu Zimei and Jiang Changsheng arrived, they found that Lin Feng was already there waiting. At the moment, it wasn¡¯t just Lin Feng at the mountain gate; there was also a young man and a woman accompanying him. As Xu Zimei approached, the young man gave a slight bow with a smile, saying, "Junior Brother Lin, my name is Yelv Liang." "Murong Yan¡¯er," the woman beside him said blandly as well. "Little brother, Brother Yelv Liang is the true disciple of the third elder of Great Skies Peak. Murong Miss is from Divine Skies Peak, and she has joined us on our descent from the mountain at my invitation," Lin Feng explained with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded, showing no more than a polite interest. "Then let¡¯s set off. The trip down the mountain should take about three days. The people from the Main Clan are arriving soon. Everyone should get ready; the grand event of the Nine Skies cannot be taken lightly," Lin Feng reminded. Jiang Changsheng shook his head on the side and said, "There really isn¡¯t much to prepare. My master¡¯s skills are unmatched; both his charisma and strength are top-notch at this grand event of the Nine Skies. If he claims to be first, who would dare to object?" Hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Murong Yan¡¯er beside them didn¡¯t say anything. However, Yelv Liang just sneered and seemed to mutter to himself, "Like master like dog, I wonder where this confidence comes from." "Brother, did you hear a dog barking just now?" Jiang Changsheng turned his head and asked Xu Zimei. "I heard it," Xu Zimei nodded to the side. He said, "While the dog is certainly at fault, his master should also take responsibility for not teaching him well." "Who are you calling a dog?" Yelv Liang¡¯s complexion changed slightly as he looked at Jiang Changsheng and asked. "Wasn¡¯t talking about you, no need to take it personally. "In case the cap fits, it would be quite embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?" Jiang Changsheng waved his hand and laughed. Yelv Qi¡¯s face turned a shade of greenish-yellow next to him. Lin Feng, however, was quite indifferent as he waved his hand and said to Xu Zimei, "Stop arguing, everyone. Little brother, you nearly got killed on your last trip out of the Sect. "Although we are with you this time, you still need to be careful." Hearing the veiled threat in Lin Feng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei just smiled and said, "Then I¡¯m actually quite looking forward to that person trying to kill me again." ...¡­ After leaving the Sect Gate of Great Skies Peak, there was yet another Sect Gate of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect outside. At the base of the mountain, a series of jasper stone staircases stretched down to the foot, wrapped in white mist, giving a dreamlike feel. Along the way were green trees and clear waters, with the occasional solitary bird flying. The main gate of Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was guarded in turns by people from the Nine Veins. Today just so happened to be the turn of people from Divine Skies Peak. Although the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had declined, even among the Imperial Sect, it was considered quite far behind. But some remnants of its former glory remained, such as the grandeur and height of this Sect Gate. The pure white gate stood dozens of meters tall, with many patterns engraved on both sides of it. The white mist shrouded the entire gate, making it appear hazy and intermittent, as if covered in immortal fog. Surrounding the area was the activated Sect Protection Array, an invisible barrier enveloping the entire Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. This Sect Protection Array had a history of ten thousand years and was passed down from the heyday of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. As Xu Zimei and the group walked out of the Sect Gate, the Disciple on guard just greeted Murong Yan¡¯er, the senior sister from Divine Skies Peak. As for Xu Zimei and the others, after a glance at their identity tokens, they weren¡¯t given a second thought. This showed just how deep the conflicts between the disciples of the Nine Veins really were. ...¡­ The Southern Domain was boundless and vast, with the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect located towards the eastern side of it. It bordered the Monster Beast mountain range to the north and the Realm Emperor Holy Sect to the west. The endless Nine States River flowed slowly past the Sect Gate, and the territory governed by Nine Heavens Imperial Sect wasn¡¯t very large. Within this territory, only four cities were managed by the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. The city closest to Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was Huohuang City to the west. Huohuang City was also the largest and most bustling among these four cities. Established on Nine Skies Mountain, leaving the Sect Gate meant heading down the mountain. It was summer now, and the scorching sunshine felt like a blazing fireball hanging in the sky, toasting the earth. The trees on both sides of the mountain path drooped listlessly under the heat. On the way down, the group was relatively quiet. Only Lin Feng and Murong Yan¡¯er were whispering to each other on the side, and Xu Zimei could tell that they were both favourably disposed towards one another. The path downhill was not particularly rugged or steep, but due to the excessive heat, everyone¡¯s foreheads were covered with a dense layer of sweat. Around midday, the group stopped under a lushly foliaged tree. Lin Feng suggested, "Yan¡¯er and I will go find some fruit to quench our thirst. You guys rest here for a while." Xu Zimei nodded without any objections. Watching as Lin Feng and the others walked further and further away, eventually disappearing into the woods. Suddenly footsteps sounded from all around. Chapter 619 - 618 Jiang Nan The footsteps in the bushes began to sound slightly, with three or four people stepping out from behind the big trees nearby. All four of them were masked, dressed in green robes, concealed behind the trees and among the bushes. "This, this," Jiang Changsheng said in surprise, unable to finish his sentence. "You could have chosen Heaven but you did not, and with no doors to Hell, you come uninvited. It seems the lesson from last time was not enough for Young Master Lin," said one of the men in green with a sinister tone. "Regardless, it¡¯s still better than you rats who don¡¯t dare to show your faces," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "If you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t blame us brothers," the man in green scoffed, not wasting any words, and charged directly towards him. "Senior Brother, you must protect me," Jiang Changsheng, frightened, quickly hid behind Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly as he watched one of the men in green charge at him with a knife. He grabbed Jiang Changsheng from behind and used him as a shield in front of himself. "Damn it, Senior Brother, you¡¯re betraying me," Jiang Changsheng shouted in terror, quickly struggling free and rolling to the ground, dodging to the side. Elsewhere, Yelv Liang blocked one of the men in green, as they fought to a standstill. The other three men in green all charged at Xu Zimei. Surrounded by several people, Xu Zimei dodged frantically. The cultivation of these men in green was not very high, only at the level of Origin Mansion, but they had mastered a set of combined attack techniques, which were very proficient. Every attack Xu Zimei fended off was fraught with danger, and finally, as another blade descended, Xu Zimei had nowhere to retreat. The bright cold gleam of the long blade was mere inches from Xu Zimei¡¯s head. Suddenly, a large, bronze-colored hand as hard as iron reached out from the side and firmly grasped the blade. With a light twist, the longsword shattered into dozens of pieces, and the green-robed man was flung away. Everyone quickly turned to look, only to see Jiang Changsheng looking at them nonchalantly. "Kill," another man in green spoke softly, and along with another man, they both charged at Jiang Changsheng. ... "Taiji Cloud Hand," Jiang Changsheng said lightly. His hands waved slowly, tracing the shape of Tai Ji in front of him. The power of his hands could be soft or firm, dissolving the attacks of the two men in green and incorporating them. The two men felt like they had sunk into a quagmire, unable to control their arms, following Jiang Changsheng¡¯s rhythm. "The Blend of Hard and Soft," Jiang Changsheng shouted, his hands suddenly exerting force, pushing the two men flying away. This strike was immensely powerful, containing hidden energy, and the bodies of the two exploded in mid-air. Xu Zimei looked at Jiang Changsheng with some surprise. Yelv Liang, having subdued another man in green, ran over worriedly and asked Xu Zimei, "Junior Brother Lin, are you alright?" "I¡¯m fine," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. "That¡¯s good, you scared me to death," Yelv Liang took a deep breath, raising his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his brow. At that moment, his hand forcefully grabbed his longsword at his waist and swiftly slashed towards Xu Zimei. This strike was unexpected, resolute, and swift. With a clang, before the sword could fall, Jiang Changsheng had already caught it midair. "How can this be?" Yelv Liang looked at Jiang Changsheng in shock. "You say these men in green couldn¡¯t possibly guard here twenty-four hours a day. We didn¡¯t let many people know about our departure from the sect, how could they be lying in ambush here? I¡¯ve long suspected someone was tipping them off." Jiang Changsheng grinned and said, "You see, it¡¯s always good to be extra cautious." As soon as his words had fallen, Yelv Liang could not worry about anything else and tried to draw his sword. But he found that the sword was gripped tightly by Jiang Changsheng, virtually impossible to withdraw even slightly. He abandoned the sword and fled, not looking back as he ran towards the distance. In Jiang Changsheng¡¯s hands, the longsword was like a nimble serpent, flexible and ever-changing. He pinched the blade between two fingers as if it were a dart and threw it swiftly. The sharp sword turned into a streak of light and in the blink of an eye pierced through Yelv Liang¡¯s back. It penetrated his heart, nailing him directly to a large tree in front. ......... In the quiet forest, everything was serene within these woods. A few leaves fluttered down gracefully. Jiang Changsheng slowly approached Yelv Liang¡¯s corpse and began to search it. He pocketed some mysterious medicines and pills. "My real name is Jiang Nan, an orphan from birth. An old man found me on a winter day heavy with snow and took me home; from then on, he became my grandfather. I grew up fed by the entire village. The villagers there were my family. One day, a group of martial artists arrived at our village, and to vent their bad moods, they slaughtered the villagers. My grandfather hid me, allowing me to escape the massacre." While searching the green-clothed men for their belongings, Jiang Changsheng narrated to Xu Zimei with a smile. "Before he died, my grandfather grabbed my sleeve and told me to run, to run as hard as I could without looking back. He wanted me to survive, to live well. Since then, I have changed my name to Jiang Changsheng, living solely to survive." Xu Zimei smiled calmly as she watched Jiang Changsheng. Finally, having finished going through all the spoils of battle, Jiang Changsheng grinned at Xu Zimei. He said, "The person you knew before was called Jiang Changsheng, but now standing before you is Jiang Nan. Life is like a play; you must never trust what your eyes see." Before Xu Zimei could reply, two figures approached from not far away. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was Lin Feng and Murong Yan¡¯er. "Junior Brother," Lin Feng called out in some surprise, then looking around at the scene, his expression changed slightly. "What has happened here?" he asked hastily. "The truth lies before you. Yelv Liang conspired with others to kill me. Then he was killed by me in return," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Yelv Liang? How is that possible? He¡¯s our fellow disciple," Lin Feng said in disbelief. "And with your strength, you¡¯re no match for Yelv Liang." "That¡¯s none of your concern; just report the truth to father," Xu Zimei responded. "Yelv Liang is the second elder¡¯s true disciple. You will have to explain this yourself," Lin Feng said with a slight frown. "Then it¡¯s not your problem," Xu Zimei waved it off and turned to walk down the mountain. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s unharmed figure, Lin Feng squinted, his expression flickering but eventually decided to follow quickly. ......... Huohuang City was not far from the foot of Nine Skies Mountain. The two were only about seven or eight kilometers apart. Chapter 620 - 619 Auction The group had traveled for nearly a day and finally arrived at Huohuang City early the next morning. From the outside, Huohuang City didn¡¯t seem much different in architectural style compared to other cities. Huohuang City belonged to ancient architecture, with slight mottled cracks on the city walls. Above the city walls, at regular intervals, there were protruding platforms, each with a burning Holy Fire. This was the symbol of Huohuang City. It was just dawn, with the sun rising in the east and the purple qi coming from that direction. The city that had been asleep all night was finally waking up slowly. The streets were bustling with people coming and going; various peddlers shouldered their wares and set up stalls, creating a lively atmosphere as they passed through the crowd. Since the main reason for coming to Huohuang City was to prepare for the Nine Skies Conference, they might stay for two or three days. After entering the city, the four of them planned to find an inn first to book rooms and have a place to stay. ...¡­ As soon as they entered an inn, Xu Zimei unexpectedly ran into fellow disciples from Great Skies Peak. He saw Ye Kai and his sister Ye Xuan were also inside the inn, seeming to have just arrived as well. Ye Xuan was dressed in a white long gown, with long hair tied into a small braid behind her, carrying a large bundle on her back. "Brother Ye, Sister Ye," Lin Feng greeted them with a smile. "You fellow disciples have also come to Huohuang City," Ye Kai turned around and quickly replied with a smile. "Yeah, this auction is said to have been prepared for three years, with many good things on offer. How could we not come have a look," Lin Feng replied with a smile. As some were chatting with each other, Xu Zimei sat down at a table nearby. He was discussing with Jiang Changsheng what dishes to order. "Brother, let¡¯s just have something simple," Jiang Changsheng said. "How can we skimp on a meal," replied Xu Zimei, shaking his head. "Then I¡¯m not paying. The Spirit Crystals I¡¯ve prepared are all for the auction," Jiang Changsheng quickly said. "Those who are meant for greater things shouldn¡¯t sweat the small stuff. Don¡¯t be so stingy," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "You¡¯re so strong, why didn¡¯t you participate in Great Skies Peak¡¯s selection competition yesterday?" "What¡¯s the use of participating? Even if I went to the Nine Skies Conference, it would just be embarrassing," Jiang Changsheng said indifferently. "What do you mean?" asked Xu Zimei. "You don¡¯t usually care about these things, let me tell you, among the Nine Skies, our Great Skies Peak is the lowest-ranked one." Jiang Changsheng explained, "Don¡¯t think that just because your brother is the Imperial Heir, he is regarded by others in the other eight peaks. Especially this year, Jade Skies and Purple Skies are said to have produced several evil being-level disciples. Our Great Skies Peak hasn¡¯t made it into the top three in hundreds of years." "That¡¯s tough," Xu Zimei laughed and slightly shook his head. Just then, Ye Xuan walked over from next, glared at Xu Zimei, and asked, "What are you doing here?" "I¡¯m here for the auction," replied Xu Zimei. "You were just attacked a few days ago, how dare you run out," Ye Xuan asked. "What? You care about me?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I care about when you¡¯re going to die," Ye Xuan huffed and turned her head away. "Ah, Sister Ye, it was just a little spying on your bath; do you have to hold a grudge against me till now," Xu Zimei said with a helpless shake of his head. "It¡¯s been so long; I¡¯ve almost forgotten what it looked like." "You¡¯re still talking about it," Ye Xuan¡¯s face turned red as she spoke. "How about tonight if you have time, you come to your junior brother¡¯s room to help me recall," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Go to hell," Ye Xuan immediately drew the long sword at her waist and slashed at Xu Zimei. "Xuan¡¯er," Ye Kai quickly called out from the side. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He frowned and said, "What are you doing?" "Brother, he¡¯s bullying me," Ye Xuan pointed in the direction of Xu Zimei and Jiang Changsheng. Xu Zimei turned his head to glance at Jiang Changsheng, then suddenly leaped up and shouted, "Changsheng, you shameless man. How can you frivolously tease others like this? I, as a person of such moral righteousness, am ashamed to associate with you." "You really are a dog," Jiang Changsheng glanced at Xu Zimei and muttered to himself. "Forget it, considering it¡¯s your first offense, you can pick up the tab for this meal to make up for your impudence," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. ...¡­ Once they all had taken their seats, they ordered a full table of dishes. While they were eating, a group of people entered the inn. There were five individuals in this group, all wearing the same style of purple robes, which made them quite noticeable. The robes were embroidered with mountains, rivers, and crashing waves. "Those are people from the Mountain River Sect," Lin Feng slightly frowned and said. "It seems they have also come for the auction." Speaking of the Mountain River Sect, it is also commonly known as the Mountain River Sect. One cannot help but mention the power structure of the Southern Domain. There is only one Divine Sect in the Southern Domain, which is the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. As for the Holy Sects, there are two: the Realm Emperor Holy Sect and the Main Clan of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, the Nine Skies Sacred Sect. As for the remaining Imperial Sects, there are at least five. The Mountain River Sect is listed among them, alongside the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. This group of disciples from the Mountain River Sect naturally noticed Xu Zimei and his party. "Did you see that woman in the purple robe with a purple whip wrapped around her waist?" Jiang Changsheng quietly said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded slightly; the woman had short hair that reached her ears, and her purple dress was somewhat tight fitting. The whip around her waist was coiled like a long snake. In the midst of all the male disciples, she was especially eye-catching. "She is the Imperial Heir of the Mountain River Sect. It¡¯s said that she alone brought all the young generation of the Mountain River Sect to heel," Jiang Changsheng said. "How do you know so much?" Xu Zimei laughed. "It¡¯s good to know more. It will be beneficial when traveling in the Southern Domain in the future," Jiang Changsheng said. "And that young man beside her is named Chu Cizhao, her brother. He holds a status in the Mountain River Sect similar to yours and is also known as a troublemaker," Jiang Changsheng said. ...¡­ After the people from the Mountain River Sect found their rooms, they sat down next to the table where Xu Zimei¡¯s party was seated. The young man called Chu Cizhao, holding a cup of wine, approached with a grin. Looking at Xu Zimei and his companions, he smiled and said, "Are you all from the Nine Heavens Sect here to attend the auction as well?" "Yes," Lin Feng nodded slightly. "I¡¯d say just forget it. With the Nine Heavens Sect¡¯s continuous internal strife over the years, it¡¯s already in decline. How could you possibly compete with us, the Mountain River Sect, in terms of financial resources? Better to give up early," Chu Cizhao laughed. Ye Kai¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, about to speak. But then the woman from the Mountain River Sect suddenly stood up, looked at Chu Cizhao, and scolded him. "Cizhao, what nonsense are you spouting? Apologize immediately." After saying that, the woman gave a slight bow to Xu Zimei¡¯s group and said with an apologetic tone, "My younger brother has spoken inappropriately. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart." "It¡¯s fine, I just hope there won¡¯t be a next time," Lin Feng waved his hand, his expression slightly awkward as he spoke. Chapter 621 - 620 The Number One Shop of Eternal Ancient "Of course it is," Chu Cizhao muttered to the side. Turning his gaze back to Xu Zimei, he walked over with a smile and asked, "You¡¯re the profligate member of the Great Skies lineage, right?" "Am I that famous?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "No, no, no, this young master has taken special notice of you. I really appreciate you," Chu Cizhao said with satisfaction. "May I ask how the young master should be addressed?" Xu Zimei looked at Chu Cizhao, feigning ignorance as he asked. "This young master is Chu Cizhao; ¡¯Cizhao¡¯ as in the phrase ¡¯At the break of day, bidding farewell to the White Emperor amid the colorful clouds¡¯," Chu Cizhao explained proudly. "Ah, so you¡¯re Young Master Chu. I have long admired you from afar and am fortunate to finally meet you," Xu Zimei quickly stood up, cupped his fists, and said. "No need for such formalities, just mutual admiration," Chu Cizhao said with a nod and a smile. The onlookers watching the two acting as if they were best friends forever each had several metaphorical lines of sweat trickling down their foreheads. This truly was a case of the useless of two sects empathizing with each other, commonly known as birds of a feather flocking together. "Young Master Lin, you must visit the Mountain River Sect when you have the chance, so I can properly host you," Chu Cizhao said with a smile. "Definitely, the door to Great Skies Peak will always be open to Young Master Chu," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. ...¡­ After they chatted for a bit, Chu Cizhao was pulled aside by his sister. Lin Feng looked at Xu Zimei and said, "Little brother, it¡¯s better to associate less with such people in the future." "There¡¯s no need for big brother to worry," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After everyone had breakfast and had no further matters to attend to, they all went about their own businesses in the city. Accompanied by Jiang Changsheng, Xu Zimei also started wandering around Huohuang City. Huohuang City was quite large, and although it could not compare with Liang City which Xu Zimei had visited before, it still counted as a mid-size city. As they walked, their attention was caught by a shop. From the outside, the storefront looked rather old, and the place didn¡¯t seem very big. But on the black signboard above the shop were four words written in gilded black letters. "Eternal Ancient¡¯s Number One Shop." With such a bold name, prefixed with the title of the Eternal Ancient Continent and boasting the attraction of being ¡¯Number One¡¯, this naturally sparked Xu Zimei¡¯s interest. Of course, the main reason was that Chu Cizhao of the Mountain River Sect and a woman in black were inside. Xu Zimei had not even entered the shop when he heard Chu Cizhao¡¯s loud shouting. "This young master will become the Imperial Heir of the Mountain River Sect in the future. Do you think I can¡¯t afford the things in your shoddy shop? Open your damn eyes, my sister is an Imperial Princess," Chu Cizhao was shouting. "Cizhao, stop it," the woman next to him frowned and said. Xu Zimei entered the shop. Inside, the shop was well lit, and the space was not very large. There were about a dozen connected glass display cases around, displaying hundreds of items. Behind the front counter was a small door, covered by a grey curtain, leading to the inner room. The shop owner was a middle-aged man, not too tall, with a slightly plump build. Dressed in a blue-green robe, he looked somewhat listless as he sat in front of the counter, yawning listlessly. "Young Master Chu," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Lin," Chu Cizhao turned around, looked at Xu Zimei, and smiled. "What¡¯s going on? I could hear you speaking from far away," Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s this lousy shop. I want to buy something, but they won¡¯t accept Spirit Crystals. They insist on trade by barter," Chu Cizhao said with a grimace. Xu Zimei smiled and looked around; the shop was filled not only with glass cases. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were also nine transparent cylinders standing in the middle of the shop, encircling each other. Within these transparent cylinders, there were hundreds of items, both large and small, more or less, sealed within. "Wandering Dragon Sword: forged from the spine of a True Dragon, smelted with the lava of Furnace Mountain for a hundred days. It possesses a dragon¡¯s might, and has a burning attribute." "Millennium Ghost: a soul that has slumbered for a thousand years sealed within cold moonstone, intact and sentient. It has a special function." "War God¡¯s Heart: one of three pills left in the mortal world by the Nine Skies Sage, consuming it will instantly increase one¡¯s strength by three hundred percent for half an hour." ......... An array of varied and dazzling items appeared here, each not necessarily rare in the ordinary world but quite scarce. Seeing Xu Zimei and her group enter, the middle-aged man at the counter mechanically said, "The items in the glass cases require an exchange of equivalent items. The items within the cylinders require special conditions to be obtained." Upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei then realized that this person was not a living being but a mechanical puppet. Quite interested, Xu Zimei stepped forward to take a closer look and said, "It¡¯s rare to see a puppet this lifelike." Even the wrinkles and expressions were almost identical; if the middle-aged man stood there without speaking, most people would not see through the ruse. "Young Master Lin, what would you like to buy?" Chu Cizhao asked. "I don¡¯t know, just browsing," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. She turned her gaze to the woman beside her and asked with a smile, "May I know how to address this lady?" "Chu Shanhe," the woman in black responded with a slight nod. Her demeanor was quite cold, as if she didn¡¯t wish to interact too much with Xu Zimei. Not minding her attitude, Xu Zimei smiled and looked at the middle-aged man at the counter, asking, "If I wanted to buy you, what would the conditions be?" The middle-aged man slightly raised his head, and with a wave of his hands, a page of a book emerged from the void before him. The book slowly turned its pages by itself. Then, with a tremble of his hands, the middle-aged man said flatly, "Puppetry, three thousand contribution points." "What are contribution points?" Xu Zimei inquired. "The shop randomly issues some tasks daily; completing these tasks will earn you the corresponding contribution points. It¡¯s detected that you currently have no contribution points; would you like to take on a task?" asked the middle-aged man in a wooden tone. "Forget it," Xu Zimei shook her head and looked around the shop again. She then approached the central cylinder and saw, at its very top, a wooden box was sealed. The box was a dark brown color, with its surface inscribed with many complicated runes as it floated gently within the cylinder. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t paid it any mind at first, but as she stared at the wooden box, both the Wind Extinguishing Bead and the Weakening Water Pearl from the True Fate World had a reaction. "This," Xu Zimei frowned, somewhat surprised. It seemed that the contents of this box were related to the Five Spirit Beads. Yet the Eternal Ancient Continent and the Yuan Central Continent were two different worlds on separate dimensions; in theory, there should not be any connection. "I want that wooden box at the top," Xu Zimei said again, turning her gaze to the middle-aged man and speaking calmly. The middle-aged man flipped through the book in his hands and said slowly, "The Lost Treasure Box, filled with a rich wood attribute power. It has existed since the very opening of the first shop in the Eternal Ancient Continent. For tens of millions of years, nobody has known what truly lies inside it. An exchange requires the heart of a Blood Lizard." Chapter 622 - 621: The Heart of the Blood Lizard Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei had not yet opened his mouth when Chu Cizhao beside him had already started yelling. "Are you crazy? For such a worthless box of unknown origins, you actually want the heart of a Blood Lizard. What a rip-off, this truly is a black shop." The middle-aged man did not pay attention to the others, and after speaking, he fell silent again. "What is the heart of a Blood Lizard?" Xu Zimei asked, somewhat puzzled. Although he had some understanding of this world, his knowledge was still very superficial, and many things were unclear to him. "The heart of a Blood Lizard, it¡¯s, it¡¯s, it¡¯s just the heart of a creature, that¡¯s all," Chu Cizhao replied with an increasingly weak tone. "How is your answer any different from not saying anything at all?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Think about it, we¡¯re both in the same boat. How could I possibly know something that you don¡¯t know," Chu Cizhao said with an embarrassed smile. "So you don¡¯t know what a Blood Lizard is either. Then why did you react so strongly just now?" Xu Zimei said, shaking his head in disbelief. "Well, wasn¡¯t that just to add to the atmosphere?" Chu Cizhao chuckled. Xu Zimei looked at Jiang Changsheng, only to see Jiang Changsheng also shaking his head slightly. He said, "I have heard of that name, but don¡¯t know much about it." "In the Misty Forest of the Southern Domain, there is a swampy area. The Lizard clan has lived there generation after generation, and the Blood Lizard is one of the special lizards among them," the woman named Chu Shanhe suddenly spoke up. "Special lizard?" Xu Zimei asked, still puzzled. "Let me first tell you just how difficult it is to obtain the heart of a Blood Lizard," said Chu Shanhe with a cold voice. "The Misty Forest is known as a dangerous territory in the Southern Domain, and the swamp lands are even part of the Forbidden Land. On that land, aside from the Lizard clan, no other creatures can survive. The Lizard clan consists of four major races: Green Lizard, Blue Lizard, Red Lizard, and Yellow Lizard." "What does that have to do with the Blood Lizard?" Chu Cizhao also asked with some curiosity. "The Blood Lizard is not one individual creature, to be precise, it is made from the fusion of several lizards," Chu Shanhe explained. "Because this Fusion Method is exceedingly rare and precious, the Blood Lizard can now be considered virtually extinct. Each Blood Lizard requires a great deal of effort to create, and their hearts have infinite wonder." "How do you know all this so clearly?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Could it be that you have a way to obtain it?" "I, too, once spent some time wanting to obtain a Blood Lizard. After fully understanding what it entailed, I gave up on the idea," Chu Shanhe revealed. "If you really want to obtain this Fusion Method, there might be a way." "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei pressed. "The Realm Emperor of the Holy Sect, it is said that he obtained this method in his youth. Whether it still exists now I¡¯m not sure," Chu Shanhe said. "Besides, even if they still have it, they wouldn¡¯t just give it to you lightly." "You wouldn¡¯t be telling me all this if you didn¡¯t have something up your sleeve!" Xu Zimei asked with a half-smile. "Indeed," Chu Shanhe replied candidly, "If you obtain this method, I would like to have a Blood Lizard as well, and at that time, we can make an exchange of equal value." As everyone was speaking, a person suddenly hurried into the room. This was a young man, clad in dark armor, covered in blood, with several parts of his armor damaged. "Shopkeeper, my task is done, give me my contribution points." Without another word, the young man threw a bundle onto the counter. When the bundle was opened, inside was a red blood gallbladder. The blood gallbladder was still fresh, covered with dense, purple stripes. The middle-aged man picked up the blood gallbladder and examined it before waving his right hand and handing a Golden Token to the young man. "My contribution points are sufficient, I wish to exchange for the Northern Border Icy Cold," the youth said, taking the Golden Token from the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was also very quick to act, taking the Golden Token and then swiping his right hand across it. In the shop¡¯s central pillar, with a "boom," a section of it completely shattered. An transparent box fell out, and Xu Zimei could clearly see that it contained a chunk of ice. The armored youth excitedly took the box, thanked the middle-aged man, and then prepared to leave with it. Just then, as the youth was about to step out of the shop, a group of people blocked his way. This group, judging from their attire, seemed mostly to be servants, except for the young man leading them. Dressed in splendid robes of fine silk, he had a rather pot-bellied appearance. The young man held a fan in his hand, striding over arrogantly and imperiously. He addressed the armored youth, "Xu Ya, hand over the Northern Border Icy Cold, and this young master might spare you." Seeing this group, the youth called Xu Ya¡¯s expression visibly changed. He said coldly, "Zhang Zehao, don¡¯t go too far. This piece of Northern Border Icy Cold is something I earned from tasks over more than a year, to heal my mother¡¯s wounds." The young master, Zhang Zehao, holding the white fan, laughed loudly and said unrestrainedly, "Go and inquire around in Huohuang City. You should know that when I, Zhang Zehao, say something, it¡¯s final, and no one dares to disobey my orders." "That¡¯s only because you¡¯re living off the prestige of your father being the City Lord," retorted Xu Ya with a cold snort. "Cut the nonsense. Attack," Zhang Zehao commanded with a sweeping gesture, and the crowd of servants rushed forward. ...¡­ "It seems the cities under the management of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect are also sub-par," Chu Shanhe remarked on the side. "The Nine Heavens Imperial Sect themselves are constantly in internal strife, let alone these cities under their control," Chu Cizhao commented gleefully on the side. "Elder brother, should I intervene?" asked Jiang Changsheng, looking at Xu Zimei. "As you wish, I don¡¯t mind," replied Xu Zimei, his tone indifferent. He glanced around the shop, and while he couldn¡¯t obtain the wooden box at the moment, other items in the shop also caught his attention because of their rarity. Eventually, Xu Zimei noticed a curved bow among them. The bow, over a meter long, was entirely jet black, with gilded bowstrings that looked like they were made from the tendons of some creature. Beneath the curved bow, just three words were written, "Heavenly Demon Bow." There was only the bow, without any arrows to be seen. The group outside had already started fighting, and although Xu Ya had extensive combat experience, in the end, one man¡¯s strength was no match for a group. In a few moments, he was beaten to the ground, with punches and kicks falling on him like rain. Zhang Zehao took the box containing the Northern Border Icy Cold and said coldly, "Xu Ya, this young master is sparing your life. Think it over carefully, if your sister is willing to marry me, everything is negotiable. Don¡¯t force this young master to take matters into my own hands." Upon witnessing this scene, Jiang Changsheng stepped forward and asked with a frown, "Who are you people? Daring to behave so wildly and recklessly in Huohuang City." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 623 - 622 My Father Zhang Erhe Hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Zhang Zehao chuckled lightly. He said with disdain, "What, kid, you want to stand up for justice?" "Huohuang City is under the jurisdiction of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect; how can it allow you to act recklessly," Jiang Changsheng said with a frown. "It seems you¡¯re not from this city, no wonder you don¡¯t recognize this young master," Zhang Zehao shook his head as he spoke. "Listen well, my father is Zhang Erhe, the current City Lord of Huohuang City." "What of the City Lord? He is but a manager appointed by the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect; the city doesn¡¯t belong to him," Jiang Changsheng said indifferently. "And you are?" Zhang Zehao sized up Jiang Changsheng. Normally, when he stated his identity, others would either apologize or not wish to cause further trouble. "Inner Sect Disciple of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, Jiang Changsheng," Jiang Changsheng said calmly. "An Inner Sect Disciple of the Imperial Sect?" Zhang Zehao exclaimed with surprise, and then quickly his face regained its smile. Gazing at Jiang Changsheng he said with a smile, "So it is Brother Jiang, I have been a poor host for such a long journey. I deserve to be punished, indeed I do. I have reserved a table at Brightmoon Tavern; may I ask if Brother Jiang would honor us with his presence?" "Cut it out, why do you steal others¡¯ belongings," Jiang Changsheng waved his hand and continued to question. Hearing Jiang Changsheng¡¯s words, Zhang Zehao squinted his eyes and smiled. He said, "Brother Jiang, there are some things I must remind you of. This is Huohuang City, not the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, and what an Inner Sect Disciple says does not necessarily carry weight here. We should understand each other; a way out is all that¡¯s needed." "I will report this matter truthfully to the Sect Gate," Jiang Changsheng said calmly. "Now return the belongings to the other party immediately, and apologize." "I respected you a bit, but you really think too highly of yourself, don¡¯t you?" Zhang Zehao¡¯s face turned hostile as he beckoned with both hands. He said coldly, "Teach him a lesson." Watching a crowd of servants swarming towards him, Jiang Changsheng snorted coldly. At the pinnacle of Heaven Phenomenon, he was nearly ready to ascend to the strength of a Venerable, certainly not someone these ordinary servants could contend with. Surrounded by swirling Spiritual Energy, he unleashed a series of Fierce Tiger Fists, and several servants were already down on the ground. He grabbed Zhang Zehao by the neck and said coldly, "Apologize." "Yes, sorry," Zhang Zehao trembled all over, stammering out the words. "Nothing but a second-generation ancestor who relies on his family¡¯s name," Jiang Changsheng snorted coldly as he watched the other¡¯s demeanor. He promptly packed up the box containing the Northern Border Icy Cold and then handed it to Xu Ya on the side. "Thank you, thank you," Xu Ya took the box and quickly expressed his gratitude. "It¡¯s nothing, go treat your mother," Jiang Changsheng waved his hand. He then threw Zhang Zehao aside and scolded, "Get lost, if this wasn¡¯t Huohuang City, I would have killed you right now." Zhang Zehao nodded hurriedly and left the shop with his group of servants. ... "Shopkeeper, how much for this Heavenly Demon Bow?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Heavenly Demon Bow, a relic left from the ancient Divine Demon Battlefield. Although it has immense power, it is not usable by non-Demon Race members, the restrictions are too great. It can be exchanged for a hundred Contribution Points or a Melting Heaven grade weapon," the middle-aged man said flatly as he checked the book in front of him. "A Melting Heaven grade weapon?" Xu Zimei said as he glanced at Jiang Changsheng. The former owner was truly too poor, lacking even a decent weapon, let alone one of Melting Heaven grade. With such weak strength, even if he had a weapon, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use it. "Don¡¯t look at me; I¡¯m even poorer than you. At least you have a Peak Master as your father, while I am completely alone," Jiang Changsheng hastily waved his hand. Xu Zimei turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man, inquiring, "Do you have any tasks here that can earn one a hundred Contribution Value points at once?" "There are two," the puppet middle-aged man responded while flipping through the book in front of him. "The first is to pursue and kill the Twin Heroes of the Thousand Faces from the Holy King Sect of the Northern Domain, which rewards a hundred Contribution Value points. The second task is to kill a Green Jiao at Qingyue Pool ten miles away and take a bone from the Jiao Dragon¡¯s tail, which also yields a hundred Contribution Value points." Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Chu Cizhao next to him commented, "Forget about the Twin Heroes of the Thousand Faces; not only are they powerful, but their whereabouts are also very secretive. As for the Green Jiao, there might be some hope if the old ancestor of your Nine Heavens Imperial Sect were willing to leave seclusion." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let¡¯s go to Qingyue Pool and take a look," Xu Zimei told Jiang Changsheng. "You can¡¯t be serious, just the two of us?" Jiang Changsheng asked, looking bewildered. "This is simply courting death." "I¡¯m just going to take a look, not necessarily to kill the Jiao. What are you afraid of?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Alright, looking is fine, we can do that," Jiang Changsheng nodded reluctantly. "I advise you to avoid going if possible. A being like the Green Jiao is not something you can confront at your level," Chu Shanhe interjected. Xu Zimei smiled, ready to leave with Jiang Changsheng. At that moment, they heard a burst of footsteps from outside, and then a group of soldiers surrounded the entrance. Zhang Zehao walked in with his head held high, swaggering in, followed by two people. A middle-aged man and an old man. The middle-aged man was dressed in black, sporting a beard and short hair. His muscles subtly bulged under the garment, with the front of the black shirt partly open, giving him a domineering appearance. The elder, on the other hand, seemed more low-profile, his aura restrained, virtually unnoticeable unless one paid close attention. "Father, he just now brazenly claimed he was going to kill me," Zhang Zehao pointed at Jiang Changsheng and spoke to the middle-aged man in black. The man in black approached, nodded slightly, and said as he looked at Jiang Changsheng, "I am Zhang Erhe. May I know which of you is the disciple of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect?" "We both are. What about it?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "I just want to ask where my son has offended you gentlemen? You¡¯ve claimed that you want to kill him? I hope you can provide a reasonable explanation," Zhang Erhe said calmly. "Does him taking advantage of your reputation to bully others in Huohuang City count? After all, Huohuang City belongs to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, not your Zhang family. As disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, isn¡¯t it our obligation to manage it? Is that not acceptable?" Jiang Changsheng retorted. "I have no objections if you wish to seek justice. But this matter cannot be dictated by just one side. Please come back with me to the City Lord Mansion to clarify things before you leave," Zhang Erhe suggested as he waved his right hand, and the soldiers outside stepped in. "Be careful not to touch anything here," Zhang Erhe hurriedly cautioned as he watched a large group of soldiers enter. This World¡¯s Best Shop had a mysterious background, and if any items inside were broken, they had to be compensated at an equivalent value. Even he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly, and fortunately, the shopkeeper here was a puppet that generally wouldn¡¯t intervene unless something was broken. Otherwise, even he wouldn¡¯t dare to act wildly inside. Watching the soldiers come in, Jiang Changsheng frowned slightly, about to make a move, but was stopped by Xu Zimei. Chapter 624 - 623: Can You Withstand My Fist? "My father is the Peak Master of Great Skies Peak. Are you sure you want to fight?" Xu Zimei looked at Zhang Erhe and inquired. "You are Lin Qiu, Young Master Lin?" Zhang Erhe¡¯s response was instantaneous. He then laughed. "Your brother is still a guest in my residence. This is like a flood washing over the Dragon King¡¯s Temple." "He is him, I am me. Still want to fight?" Xu Zimei asked. "No more fighting, we are all fellow sect members. There is nothing that can¡¯t be sorted out," Zhang Erhe said with a smile. He turned to Zhang Zehao and instructed, "Hao¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to pay your respects to your Senior Brother Lin?" "I¡¯ve seen Senior Brother Lin," Zhang Zehao was very straightforward, directly clasping his hand and saying so. Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s indifferent attitude, Zhang Erhe smiled and said, "Then I won¡¯t disturb Young Master Lin any longer, and you are also welcome to visit my residence." Watching Zhang Zehao and his group leave, Jiang Changsheng snorted coldly. He commented, "They bully the weak and fear the strong." "This person is very calculating. I was actually hoping he would really fight," Xu Zimei shook his head. After saying goodbye to Chu Shanhe and his sister, he and Jiang Changsheng got ready to go to Qingyue Pool to take a look. After Zhang Erhe and party left, Zhang Zehao clearly looked dissatisfied and asked, "Father, why are you afraid of him? He¡¯s just useless trash, and besides, we don¡¯t rely on his Great Skies Peak. What can he do to you?" "You don¡¯t understand; although you will join the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect in the future, we have always been people of Green Skies Peak. The game among the higher-ups is not that simple. There¡¯s no need to compete with others over trivial matters," Zhang Erhe said, contemplatively. He shook his head slightly and then looked at the elder beside him, asking, "Elder Qing, what do you think?" "This is as far as you¡¯ll go in this life. Being the City Lord of Huohuang City is already your peak. Live your current life well, there¡¯s no need to strive for too much," the elder spoke calmly. ...¡­ Qingyue Pool was located ten miles outside of Huohuang City. It was the only dangerous area around. It is said that a Green Jiao Dragon with a thousand years of cultivation lived here, coiling around the area. Hundreds of years ago, it would often eat passersby, but it has been much quieter in recent years. When Xu Zimei and Jiang Changsheng had been walking for half a day and arrived here, they found Qingyue Pool was located within a small stretch of forest. This small piece of the forest had grown surrounding the Qingyue Pool. The summer had already come, and the lush forest was densely packed with branches and leaves. The area was seldom ventured by people; not even a single bird could be seen, making the surroundings exceptionally quiet, with only the sun scorching the land. "Senior Brother, let¡¯s just go. There¡¯s nothing worth seeing here," Jiang Changsheng said on the side. "What are you afraid of, so cowardly?" Xu Zimei turned his head and said. "I¡¯m not being cowardly, I¡¯m being prudent," Jiang Changsheng retorted. "Do you know why I¡¯m called ¡¯Changsheng¡¯? It¡¯s because I want to fulfill my grandfather¡¯s wish and live a good life." "Nothing will happen to you with me," Xu Zimei waved his hand and was the first to step into the forest. The forest was quiet, and even the temperature felt much cooler. Just as they entered the forest, Xu Zimei heard the sound of flowing water not far away. The two headed towards the sound of the water, and before long, they saw a pool. The pool was of moderate size, approximately a few dozen square meters, with its blue-green water crystal clear to the bottom. The stones on the bottom were as smooth and clean as river pebbles. At the center of the pool, a tree grew. An old Sky-reaching Great Tree with lush branches and leaves, it looked very ancient. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go to the front of the pool and call out a few times to see if the Green Jiao comes out," Xu Zimei said to Jiang Changsheng. "Didn¡¯t we agree to just look? What do you want with calling it out?" Jiang Changsheng said anxiously. Xu Zimei laughed and picked up a huge stone from the side, hurling it directly toward the bottom of the pool. With a "bang," a burst of spray erupted from beneath the water. As the spray fell back, the bottom of the pool remained calm and serene, without a ripple spreading across it. "Is the Green Jiao not there?" Jiang Changsheng said doubtfully. "I¡¯m afraid it just doesn¡¯t want to bother with us," Xu Zimei laughed. This time, he picked up a stone, not to throw it into the pool but at the Sky-reaching Great Tree in the middle of the water. With a "boom," as soon as the stone flew past, it was shattered in midair by a tail. Then, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar came from the bottom of the pool, and Qingyue Pool exploded completely. The water flowed upwards, splashing a hundred meters high. "Senior Brother, we¡¯re done for," Jiang Changsheng said in a panicked voice, trying to flee. But the splashing water turned into arrows, shooting violently towards him. He could only dodge and defend passively, with no chance of escape. Xu Zimei looked up at the sky to see a huge creature soaring overhead. It was a very pure Jiao Dragon, its body nearly a hundred meters long. Its tail was bare, its body deep green, with scales aligned in neat rows across its form. More terrifying was that the Jiao Dragon had two heads, with sharp, pointed muzzles, and hair at the neck extending to the top of the heads. Its eyes were very gloomy, both heads had their mouths wide open, spewing wind and thunder. Thunderbolts swirled around it. "Humans, you are courting death!" The Jiao Dragon spat human words, its voice cold. "Senior Brother, you¡¯ve really done me in," Jiang Changsheng said in despair. "Changsheng, do you remember what you told me when you descended the mountain?" Xu Zimei looked at the Jiao Dragon above with a deep gaze, smiling as he asked. Seeing Xu Zimei facing danger without panic, utterly composed, Jiang Changsheng always felt his Senior Brother seemed to have changed. But he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the change, as if the atmosphere around him was like that of a different person. "What, what did I say?" Jiang Changsheng stuttered. "Let me remind you," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Life is like a play, you mustn¡¯t always believe what your eyes see." "Senior Brother, what do you mean?" Jiang Changsheng asked in amazement. As soon as his words fell, an extremely strong aura emanated from Xu Zimei. Right after, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure shot up at a speed too fast for the naked eye to catch. By the time Jiang Changsheng realized what was happening, the Green Jiao¡¯s huge body had been pulled down from the sky, slamming heavily onto the ground. With a "boom," as if an earthquake of magnitude ten had struck, a miserable dragon¡¯s roar sounded, and the ground shook violently. Numerous cracks opened right underfoot. The Green Jiao was smashed into the ground, its flesh a bloody blur, as Xu Zimei grabbed the dragon¡¯s tail and began to swing it around in 360-degree arcs. Successive booming explosions sounded one after another. By the time Jiang Changsheng came to his senses, he saw Xu Zimei gripping the Green Jiao¡¯s neck, pinning it to the ground. No matter how it resisted, it couldn¡¯t break free. "Se-Senior Brother," Jiang Changsheng called out, his eyes bulging and voice stuttering. "In the Eternal Ancient Four Domains, countless Talented Disciples exist. I ask, can the talents of this world withstand my fist?" As his words fell, that fist, with an overwhelming might, smashed toward the Green Jiao¡¯s head. Chapter 625 - 624: The Gentleman and the Girl in the Purple Dress With that punch, space around it shattered completely, and verdant blood spurted meters high. The ground beneath them cracked like a spider web, fissures spreading out in all directions. Jiang Changsheng followed the sound and saw that the Green Jiao was lying on the ground, its flesh blurred and mangled, its armored-like head drenched in fresh blood, with skin and flesh ripped open. "Brother Master, this is a Melting Heaven Realm Monster Beast," Jiang Changsheng said, his heart pounding with fear. "Isn¡¯t it already dead?" Xu Zimei said thoughtfully. "Changsheng, you still have much to learn!" "Brother Master, you¡¯ve always hidden your true capabilities," Jiang Changsheng said, staring blankly at Xu Zimei. "Didn¡¯t you say yourself not to judge things by their appearances?" Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. He said, "Lend me your sword." He took Jiang Changsheng¡¯s longsword and began to slice into the Green Jiao¡¯s body. The Post Wisdom Bone, also known as the Wisdom Bone, was located at the back of the Green Jiao¡¯s head and was arguably the most valuable bone in its body. "Brother Master, the blood of a Melting Heaven Realm Monster Beast is a treasure, don¡¯t let it go to waste," Jiang Changsheng hurriedly collected it on the side. "If you want it, take it," Xu Zimei said. Just as he was removing the Wisdom Bone, he heard footsteps approaching from not too far away. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows; this area around Qingyue Pool was seldom visited, and it was rare for anyone to pass by. Unless they were like him, specifically targeting this Green Jiao. He looked up and saw two figures slowly approaching from a distance. Only when they came closer could Xu Zimei clearly see the newcomers. It was a middle-aged man and a young girl. The middle-aged man wore a grey-white robe, his black hair streaked with white, giving him a particularly refined appearance. His hair meticulously styled on top of his head, he looked quite young and wore a silver longsword at his waist. Meanwhile, the young girl appeared to be about the same age as Xu Zimei. She wore a blue dress, graceful in demeanor, her slender waist accentuated by a blue silk belt. Her long hair, slightly curly, cascaded from her left shoulder, held together by a pink ribbon, reminiscent of a delicate lady from Jiangnan, shrouded in mist and rain. "Master, someone has beaten us to it," the girl in the blue dress said, frowning slightly at the sight of Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s all right," the refined middle-aged man said with a shake of his head and a smile. "Who are you?" Jiang Changsheng asked warily, eyeing the two figures. "We¡¯ve come for the Green Jiao, but now that it¡¯s dead, perhaps we could make a trade?" the refined man asked with a smile. "What kind of trade?" Xu Zimei spoke up. "We would like the Green Jiao¡¯s tendons. You may state your terms," the refined man replied. "Not for sale. I lack for nothing, and what I do need, you certainly won¡¯t have," Xu Zimei said flatly, rejecting the offer without a second thought. "Master," the girl in the blue dress frowned slightly, then took an umbrella from her Storage Ring. Looking at Xu Zimei and Jiang Changsheng, she said evenly, "This is a weapon of Venerable rank, the Infinite Umbrella, capable of both attack and defense states, and more than sufficient for your use." She could tell that Jiang Changsheng was not even a Vein Practitioner of Venerable rank, and Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have a trace of Spiritual Energy fluctuation on him. So, subconsciously, she thought it impossible for the Green Jiao to have been slain by them; perhaps a stronger passerby had dispatched it, and they were simply scavenging what remained. "This is of no use to me; I won¡¯t trade," Xu Zimei shook his head, continuing to meticulously strip tendons and bones, processing the Green Jiao¡¯s carcass. The refined gentleman smiled and, with a "clang," unsheathed the longsword hanging at his waist. The hum of the sword carried a brilliant streak of light through the air, and immediately afterward, the longsword stabbed into the ground in front of Xu Zimei. "The body of the Green Jiao is tough, your sword won¡¯t do. Use mine instead," the refined gentleman suggested with an amiable smile. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, pulling out the longsword and starting to use it right away. This sharp sword cut through iron as if it were mud, and in almost the blink of an eye, it had sliced open the body of the Green Jiao. Xu Zimei swiftly pulled out the Post Wisdom Bone, and then in quick succession extracted the Jiao Dragon¡¯s gallbladder and sinews as well. Only the body remained, and Jiang Changsheng, looking pained, sliced off the meat, commenting on how nourishing the flesh of the Green Jiao was. Xu Zimei returned the longsword to the refined gentleman, tossing the piece of dragon sinew to him as well. "An eye for an eye," Xu Zimei said, and then he and Jiang Changsheng left. "He really is a strange one," the lady in the blue dress remarked, wrinkling her nose in surprise as she watched the two leaving. "Interesting," the refined gentleman said, looking at the dragon sinew in his hand, shaking his head with a chuckle, "He is indeed an intriguing man." ...¡­ "Senior brother, with this kind of strength, why have you been hiding all this time?" On the way back, Jiang Changsheng eventually couldn¡¯t help himself and asked out of curiosity. "Don¡¯t you understand the principle of not revealing one¡¯s wealth?" Xu Zimei looked back and asked. "Oh, then our triumph at the Nine Skies grand event is a sure thing with this," Jiang Changsheng said excitedly. "Set your sights farther; what is a Nine Skies grand event? Even the Nine Skies Sacred Sect doesn¡¯t catch my eye," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "You should avoid making such remarks, senior brother. The Nine Skies Sacred Sect is home to a Saint. A Saint should not be provoked," Jiang Changsheng glanced around and hurriedly advised. Xu Zimei just smiled and shook his head, offering no further explanation. They returned to Huohuang City with the Post Wisdom Bone. Huohuang City was already the largest and most prosperous city in the area. Now, because of an auction, it seemed even busier. Anyone with a bit of power would come here to try their luck, hoping that the auction might have something of interest to them. Xu Zimei and his companion headed straight for the store known as Eternal Ancient¡¯s number one. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that time, there were also a group of customers inside, a total of five people. Two of them appeared to be servants by their dress, one was a middle-aged man, and the other two seemed to be his son and daughter. "Daddy, there are so many treasures here," the young woman said with some astonishment. "Of course, claiming to be number one in Eternal Ancient, they must have something to show for it," the middle-aged man said with a smile and a nod of his head. Xu Zimei walked straight into the store and placed the Post Wisdom Bone on the counter, saying, "Calculate the mission contribution value." "One hundred points," the puppet man said, handing a bronze token to Xu Zimei. "Just exchange it directly for the Heavenly Demon Bow," Xu Zimei waved his hand, not taking the token, and said outright. The puppet man waved his hand and the transparent display case in front opened automatically, with the Heavenly Demon Bow rising from within. Upon the bow, an overwhelming Demonic Qi surged, and at the moment of its unveiling, one seemed to hear the ancient whispers of demonic chants. The Demonic Qi on the bow struggled, transforming into a series of fierce and monstrous faces. Chapter 626 - 625: Crimson King Huangfu Xuan As if to swallow everything in the store, it exuded a proud and unruly air, with an aura that seemed to defy everyone. "Only someone from the Demon Race can use this demon bow. I¡¯m giving it to you, and whether you can suppress it or not is entirely up to you," the puppet man said indifferently. Xu Zimei sensed the aura of the demon bow, feeling the Prison Suppressor Demon Body inside him stir restlessly, as if recognizing a kinship. "Come, bow," he called out softly. The Heavenly Demon Bow seemed to heed his summoning, trembling slightly as it flew towards Xu Zimei. When Xu Zimei held the longbow in his hands, it felt as if it had merged into one with his being. The demon bow had recognized its master on its own, as if it had become an extension of his arm, easy to use. The Demonic Qi surged around him, and Xu Zimei could feel that the Heavenly Demon Bow was the vessel, while the arrows needed to be condensed from Demonic Qi. As long as there was enough Demonic Qi, countless Demon Arrows could be formed. This bow wasn¡¯t too strong; it must have been a weapon of a great demon before, later ending up in this shop. "Young Master is truly extraordinary, having the demon weapon recognize you as its master; I¡¯m afraid your strength will greatly increase again," the middle-aged man beside him said suddenly, smiling. Xu Zimei glanced at the middle-aged man and nodded slightly. "May I ask where you are from, Young Master?" The middle-aged man smiled and took the lead in introducing himself. "I am Huangfu Xuan." "Crimson King Huangfu Xuan," Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t fully reacted before Jiang Changsheng exclaimed in surprise. Looking at the middle-aged man in astonishment, he said: "You are the Crimson King from the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor." "You may also call me the Crimson King," Huangfu Xuan said with a smile, speaking casually. "We are disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect; this is my senior fellow disciple, Lin Qiu," Jiang Changsheng introduced hastily. "So you are disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. I was thinking if the two of you were without a sect, you could consider joining our Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor," Huangfu Xuan said, shaking his head in disappointment. "Did the Crimson King also come to attend this auction?" Jiang Changsheng asked curiously. "Yes, I too came out to take a break," Huangfu Xuan replied with a smile, turning to the young man and woman beside him. "Hao¡¯er, Xuan Yue, you are all of similar age; you should interact and exchange ideas more." "He¡¯s just a disciple from the Imperial Sect; why should he interact with us from the Holy Sect?" Huangfu Hao said discontentedly. He felt imbalanced in his heart about his father¡¯s praise for Xu Zimei, which he rarely received himself no matter what he did. Now, his father was actually complimenting a boy he had never met before. Huangfu Xuan frowned slightly and looked at his son. Before he could speak, a person entered from outside the door. "Crimson King," the person looked anxious and whispered something to Huangfu Xuan. Immediately after, Huangfu Xuan¡¯s expression turned grave, and he said to Huangfu Hao and Huangfu Xianyue, "Your father has something to attend to and will be gone for a day. I will be back by the start of the auction. Settle yourselves in the city for now." After speaking, Huangfu Xuan directly took his leave. Curious, Xu Zimei looked at Jiang Changsheng and asked, "Who is he? You seemed so excited." "You don¡¯t know the Crimson King? Senior brother, you really are oblivious to the affairs of the world," Jiang Changsheng said with a sigh. "It is said he is the strongest under the old ancestor of the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor, having once fought against eight Melting Heaven Realm powerhouses alone. Ultimately, he slew them all, establishing his name in one battle. In our Southern Domain, there is no one who doesn¡¯t know of him." "Oh," Xu Zimei responded calmly, nodding. He looked at the Heavenly Demon Bow in his hands. Since arriving in this world, Tyrant Shadow had not come with him, leaving him without a suitable weapon. This Heavenly Demon Bow, however, could be of use for a while. The wooden box on that cylindrical column caught Xu Zimei¡¯s fancy, but he would have to wait for a while before getting the heart of the Blood Lizard. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Huangfu Hao step forward, blocking his path. "What is it?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "My father praises you so much, you must be very strong," said Huangfu Hao with a cold snort. "If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it; don¡¯t waste words," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively, replying impatiently. Huangfu Hao¡¯s face darkened slightly as he said, "I want to fight you. The loser cuts off one of his hands." "Get lost. Don¡¯t annoy me," Xu Zimei waved his hand indifferently and said, "There¡¯s nothing to gain from fighting trash like you." "You¡¯re asking for death," Huangfu Hao¡¯s face twisted in humiliation, as the aura of a Venerable began to emanate from him step by step. Although he had just entered the ranks of the Venerable, his power was quite formidable, with all his Vein Gates being opened. He threw a punch at Xu Zimei, flames smoldering around his fist burning fiercely. Xu Zimei raised the Heavenly Demon Bow, casually fending off the attack; the black bowstring sent the attacker flying back. "Are you insisting on making an offering to my bow?" Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. Holding the demon bow in hand, he slowly pulled the bowstring, with Demonic Qi swirling around his arms. A pitch-black arrow, with a body of black gilt, slowly took shape. The tip of the arrow was triangular, glowing with cold light, stirred by the Demonic Qi. Xu Zimei slowly drew the bow, and the Demon Arrow shot towards his foe at a velocity too rapid for the naked eye to clearly discern. The arrow split the silent sky, tearing through the impediments of space, and shot straight ahead. "Crimson Sun Realm," Huangfu Hao¡¯s face turned to panic as he quickly got to his feet, his arms spread wide, and a barrier formed in front of him. This golden barrier rippled the surrounding space, creating its own realm, and stood as a barricade. The Demon Arrow shot straight into the barrier, only to be devoured by the self-contained space of the barrier. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Huangfu Hao could breathe a sigh of relief, a loud "boom" rang out, and the space in front of him completely distorted. The Demon Arrow pierced through the barrier, shattered the layered void, and reappeared in front of Huangfu Hao. "Ah!" Then came a painful howl, as the Demon Arrow pierced through Huangfu Hao¡¯s chest, pinning him against the wall of the shop. Blood flowed from his chest as Huangfu Hao struggled in agony. "Not bad," Xu Zimei looked at the demon bow in his hand, then said to Jiang Changsheng, "Let¡¯s go." With that, the two left the shop. Struggling, Huangfu Hao said to the woman beside him, "Sister, save me." The woman, Huangfu Xuan Yue, who had been silent all along, slowly lifted her head. No one noticed her eyes sparkling, like moonlight, flickering with a thrilling brilliance. "This move is very powerful," Huangfu Xuan Yue said with a light laugh. She stepped forward, touched the Demon Arrow that had pinned Huangfu Hao to the wall, and then all the Demonic Qi dissolved, absorbed into her body. "Sister, are you satisfied?" Huangfu Hao asked somewhat fearfully. "If father can praise him, he surely has something special about him. But it¡¯s not something that can be seen through just one arrow," said Huangfu Xuan Yue lightly. "It¡¯s a pity you are too incompetent to force him to use his full strength." "Yes, yes," Huangfu Hao bowed his head, not daring to contradict her. Chapter 627 - 626 Auction After leaving the Eternal Ancient¡¯s number one store, Xu Zimei returned to the inn where she was staying. The sky had gradually darkened by then. When Xu Zimei and her companion returned, other guests were seated on the first floor of the inn, dining. The first floor was rather quiet, with only a few scattered groups of guests sitting at tables. "Little brother, where did you go today?" Lin Feng asked with a smile upon seeing Xu Zimei. "Just wandered around Huohuang City," Xu Zimei replied. "Did you find out anything about the auction?" Lin Feng continued to inquire. "What good items could there be at the auction?" Xu Zimei chuckled and shook her head. "Anyhow, you don¡¯t have any Spirit Crystals; the auction doesn¡¯t concern you much. You just have to join in and enjoy the excitement when the time comes," Lin Feng shook his head and did not wish to explain further. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Ye Xuan, who was sitting beside them, pondered for a moment and then spoke, "The Wan Family Commerce, which is holding the auction this time, is said to have prepared for this auction for three full years. Therefore, the scale of this auction is unprecedentedly huge, and the items are varied and abundant; practically everything is available." Ye Xuan explained carefully, "Because everyone¡¯s financial resources are limited, it¡¯s impossible to bid on all the items. Therefore, before the auction starts, everyone will gather information to know what is generally on auction. If there are items they are interested in, they will reserve their money specifically to bid for them." "Then what have you heard?" Xu Zimei, now seated, asked with interest. "We haven¡¯t heard anything yet, except for the three star items that the auction has announced. The rest are kept very secret," Ye Xuan shook her head and said. "Three star items? Let¡¯s hear them," Xu Zimei asked. "A Heart of Thunderflame, an Eternal Ancient Body Molding Pill, and a relic left behind by a Saint," Lin Feng piped up first to answer. "Little brother, why are you asking in such detail? Even I don¡¯t dare to think about those star items." "I dare to think about things you don¡¯t, I dare to do things you dare not do. Don¡¯t always compare me to you," Xu Zimei poured herself a cup of wine and said indifferently. Upon hearing these words, Lin Feng¡¯s face became slightly unsightly. He put down his chopsticks and said coldly, "I¡¯ve had enough to eat, I¡¯m going to rest in my room." After speaking, he left with a flourish of his sleeve, followed swiftly by Murong Yan¡¯er who was sitting nearby. Seeing this, Ye Kai, who was seated to one side, gave Ye Xuan a look that was both smiling and not, stood up and said, "I can¡¯t really hold my alcohol, so I¡¯ll leave you to chat." "Why did you provoke your brother," said Ye Xuan, her face slightly flushed, reproaching. "He is our Great Skies Peak¡¯s Imperial Heir and is very likely to become the next Peak Master. No matter what, you are still brothers. You¡¯ll have each other¡¯s support in the future." "You don¡¯t understand," Xu Zimei shook her head and drank the wine in her cup leisurely. "There will inevitably be a fight between him and me someday. I just can¡¯t be bothered right now. Let that grasshopper jump around for a while longer." "All you do is talk big, with what will you fight him?" Ye Xuan gave Xu Zimei a disdainful look. Immediately after, she handed a Storage Ring to Xu Zimei. "What¡¯s this for?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at the Storage Ring with confusion. "Inside are the Spirit Crystals that I¡¯ve saved over the years; take them for tomorrow¡¯s auction, so you can bid for some defensive items that suit you," Ye Xuan explained. "After all, you¡¯ll soon be participating in the Nine Skies grand event, how could you go without protection?" "I saw you pulling out the ring and thought you were about to confess to me," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "You¡¯re always so frivolous," Ye Xuan said as she placed the Storage Ring on the table before darting up the stairs in a hurry. Watching her flee in embarrassment, Xu Zimei laughed heartily behind her. "A rare heroic spirit, yet the favor of a beauty is hardest to bear," Xu Zimei said, looking at the Storage Ring and shaking his head slightly. ...¡­ The night seemed like a monstrous beast, silently devouring the endless darkness within the continuous night. The moonlight and stars hid dimly deep within the clouds. As dawn approached, the sky slowly started to brighten. A round of purple sun rose high from the east, casting the entire Huohuang City in its glow. Around the city walls, the undying flames burned gently. For the residents of Huohuang City, this day was the liveliest of all. The Wan Family¡¯s auction would be held within this fortress; and with the break of dawn, small groups of people had already started stirring within the city. The auction was to be held in the largest Eternal Pavilion within the city. The Eternal Pavilion was an auction venue purchased and constructed by the Wan Family years ago. Such pavilions weren¡¯t just found in Huohuang City; it was said that the Wan Family¡¯s auctions reached across the entire Eternal Ancient Continent. Therefore, the Eternal Pavilion naturally had branches everywhere. When sunlight shone down and the whole city buzzed with activity, Xu Zimei and his party were in the inn, enjoying their breakfast. "The auction doesn¡¯t start for another three hours, no rush," Lin Feng stated indifferently. It seemed that after last night¡¯s events, his attitude had become somewhat cold, not even bothering with superficial pleasantries. "We from the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect received an early invitation, so we will have a private box." After everyone finished eating, they joined the throng heading towards the Eternal Pavilion. In truth, while the inside of the Eternal Pavilion was vast, the number of people wanting to partake in or simply spectate the auction was far too great, and not everyone was entitled to enter the Eternal Pavilion. Firstly, the pavilion would issue invitations to the two Holy Sects and the five Imperial Sects of the Southern Domain. They had the qualifications to enter and would have private boxes on the second floor. Simply put, those who could go up to the second floor were individuals or powers of some status and standing. As for everyone else, they would all be arranged on the first floor. There were no private boxes on the first floor; instead, it was like a large hall, with rows of chairs set up next to each other, positioned around the auction stage. Even to get onto the first floor, one required sufficient financial proof, showing that you had the strength to bid on the items inside. This also prevented many who simply wanted to watch the excitement from doing so. ...¡­ The road leading to the Eternal Pavilion was packed with people. When Xu Zimei and the others arrived at the Eternal Pavilion, half the seats had already been gradually filled. "Young Master Lin, please come inside," greeted a man clad in a green robe, sporting a well-trimmed mustache, walking with supreme grace. The man only gave off one impression¡ªeffeminate, with flamboyant mannerisms and fingers gracefully curled like orchid blossoms. "Steward Wan," greeted Lin Feng with a smile, acknowledging the newcomer. "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a while. This time, only the members from the Great Skies Peak and Green Skies Peak of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect have come," the man known as Steward Wan said with a smile. "The box is ready; please follow me." Xu Zimei took a moment to look around the Eternal Pavilion. Chapter 628 - 627: Contest The first floor of the Eternal Pavilion was incredibly spacious, occupying a third of the street area. In the center stood a circular high platform. Centered around this high platform, countless chairs were arranged in the vicinity, and on the two red-painted pillars nearby, dragons and phoenixes were carved in a lifelike dance, with several Golden Dragons intricately engraved among them. On the walls at both sides, various famous paintings were hung, featuring deep forests and dense undergrowth. Dozens of fragrant fresh flowers filled the entire first floor of the hall. Looking upward, the Eternal Pavilion had three levels in total, with the third commonly occupied by members of the Wan Family and not open to the public. Along the pillars, decorated with dragons and phoenixes, ascended to the second floor, which was comprised entirely of private rooms. Each was named in a variety of ways, suggestive of wind, rain, thunder, lightning, and the four plants: plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum. Xu Zimei glanced around and saw there were almost dozens of rooms. Following Steward Wan up the stairs, everyone was ushered into a private room named "Bamboo." The space inside the private room wasn¡¯t large; there was a wooden table with a plate of fruit on it. Several soft cotton chairs were placed around, and near the aisle, there was a window made especially for viewing the first floor below. The light inside wasn¡¯t particularly bright, and the air carried a faint, delicate fragrance. "Young Master Lin and everyone else, I¡¯ve arranged for you to stay here. If you need anything, just let me know," Steward Wan said with a smile. "Thank you for your trouble, Steward Wan," Lin Feng nodded slightly. Watching Steward Wan leave, Lin Feng turned his head to Xu Zimei, and said, "This time, I¡¯ve brought Spirit Crystals from the Sect Gate to buy the Hindoo Flower. Father said you could have one million Spirit Crystals to purchase items you like." "Understood," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. As time passed, the seats on the first floor were almost completely filled with people. And one after another, some of the VIPs also ascended to the second floor. Among them was the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, whom Xu Zimei had met before, as well as the refined gentleman and the woman in purple who had been present during the slaying of the Green Jiao Dragon. For the moment, he didn¡¯t know their origins and couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out. When it came to Spirit Crystals, Xu Zimei actually had many inside his True Fate World. Previously, when destroying the Extinct Heaven Sect and various other forces one after another. Since his Storage Ring could not fit them all, Xu Zimei had simply thrown them into his True Fate World. He seldom used them, so he had not bothered to attend to them. Not to mention anything else, but the remnant Spirit Crystals from the Extinct Heaven Sect alone, an Immortal Gate with one Sect and two Emperors, amounted to an astronomical figure. ... Once everyone had arrived, a "pat pat pat" sound started emanating from the high platform. Then, something began to rise slowly from a bulge on the platform. A venerable elder clad in a long red robe walked over from the side. The elder looked vigorous, his face radiating a healthy glow. His voice was slightly resonant as he spoke, "I am Wan Shiyuan, those who often attend our Wan Family¡¯s auctions should recognize me. But let me give a brief introduction anyway, I am today¡¯s auctioneer. I¡¯ll mention a few points in advance, let¡¯s get the ugly part out of the way first. The auction comprises exchanging cash for goods. Any auctioned item, unless it has quality issues, will not be accepted for return under any conditions." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the red-robed elder finished speaking, he waved his hand grandly and the covering over the item on the high platform was revealed. A bright red fruit lay within. "The first item up for auction is the Dragon Scale Fruit. This is an unparalleled selection for tempering the body, whether for Vein Practitioners below the Heavenly Mansion or for families with juniors who have just stepped into cultivation. The Dragon Scale Fruit is worth purchasing, with a starting bid of ten Spirit Crystals, and each bid increment must not be less than ten." As soon as his voice faded, someone held up a sign and shouted, "Twenty Spirit Crystals." "I bid fifty pieces." ... In the end, the Dragon Scale Fruit was auctioned off to a Vein Practitioner for one hundred Spirit Crystals. Others did not contend; not for lack of money, but because that was pretty much its value. Unless one particularly favored it, most wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to pay a premium at the auction. "This second auction item is a Collapsing Stele Palm Vein Skill. A palm like a sky stele, a fist shattering rivers and mountains, the starting bid is fifty Spirit Crystals, and each increment must be no less than fifty." As the elder¡¯s words fell, the crowd below had already started to vie for it eagerly. The person in charge of this Wan Family¡¯s auction was quite clever; they arranged the order from least to most valuable, with the most expensive items coming later. Moreover, these cheaper items were also very well chosen. Neither the Dragon Scale Fruit nor the Collapsing Stele Palm were exceptionally valuable, but they were still rare enough that while the big shots overlooked them, many regular Vein Practitioners coveted them terribly. In a nutshell, the items up for auction here were all of a scarce level. ... As items were auctioned off one by one, most people had nearly spent all their money. The red-robed elder knocked on the iron gong on the platform and said loudly, "The next item for auction is a bit special." He waved his hand grandly, and an item shaped like a bell appeared on the platform. "This was obtained from the Divine Demon Battlefield and is filled with a rich Divine Power. However, this bell is already so damaged that it¡¯s not functional, and we¡¯re auctioning it without guaranteeing its quality. A low price of one hundred Spirit Crystals, with each increase at your discretion." Upon hearing the red-robed elder¡¯s words, a sudden silence fell below. "They dare to auction off something so broken, are they crazy for money?" Someone murmured in a low voice. "Well, no one¡¯s forcing you to buy it. What if you spot a bargain? The choice is yours." "I¡¯ll take it for one hundred Spirit Crystals," a man¡¯s voice came from a corner room on the second floor. "One hundred Spirit Crystals, is there anyone who wants to compete?" the red-robed elder continued to ask. "Although we can¡¯t detect anything from this bell, what if it has some special effects? A few hundred Spirit Crystals wouldn¡¯t be too much of a loss." "Two hundred Spirit Crystals." "Three hundred Spirit Crystals." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, some people on the second floor also started to call out casually. "One thousand Spirit Crystals," Xu Zimei put her sign outside and called out loudly. To hear this, those who were originally testing the waters gave up competing. However, in a corner on the first floor, a woman with a bamboo hat stood there, still raising the bid. "One thousand one hundred Spirit Crystals." "Two thousand Spirit Crystals," Xu Zimei said again. "Two thousand one hundred Spirit Crystals." The woman with the bamboo hat continued to raise the bid. "Ten thousand Spirit Crystals," Xu Zimei waved her hand dismissively. "You¡¯re crazy, what do you want a piece of junk for ten thousand Spirit Crystals for?" Lin Feng finally couldn¡¯t help but interject. "Why care so much? Didn¡¯t father say I have a million Spirit Crystals? You just need to pay," Xu Zimei said indifferently. As Xu Zimei¡¯s words concluded, the woman on the first floor with the bamboo hat seemed to quiet down, weighing the pros and cons. Chapter 629 - 628 Monk Kuwu After a moment of thought, the woman in the bamboo hat finally spoke up and bid, "Eleven thousand Spirit Crystals." "What¡¯s there to vie for over such a damaged bell?" the people below discussed with confusion. "Could there be some secret hidden within?" The people on the first floor didn¡¯t have much money to begin with, and those on the second floor had their own items they wanted to auction. So naturally, if the price was too high, they were reluctant to waste Spirit Crystals on other items. "Twenty thousand Spirit Crystals," Xu Zimei said without a second thought upon hearing the woman in the bamboo hat. "The gentleman from the Bamboo Suite bids twenty thousand Spirit Crystals, does anyone else want to raise the price?" the old man in the red robe asked with a chuckle. Originally thought to be just a damaged item, he hadn¡¯t expected the pleasant surprise. The woman in the bamboo hat then fell completely silent. "Then it¡¯s settled, this bell from the Divine Demon Battlefield goes to the gentleman from the Bamboo Suite," said the old man in the red robe after waiting a moment and promptly banging the gavel to seal the deal. Not long after, a maid came in carrying a tray with the bell on it. According to the auction¡¯s rules, it was definitely a case of cash on delivery. Xu Zimei looked at Lin Feng, who paid the twenty thousand Spirit Crystals with a troubled expression. Originally, he had thought that Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t need these Spirit Crystals and that he could casually use them to bid for items he was preparing for the Nine Skies Summit. Unfortunately, given the current situation, it was debatable whether even one million Spirit Crystals would be enough. Xu Zimei took the bell and started examining it in his hands. The bell was roughly the same size as an ordinary bell, entirely dark brown, with some areas rusted and peeling, suggesting great antiquity. Inside the bell, the clapper was a round, stone-like object, which still produced a faint ringing when shaken gently in hand. There was nothing recognizably special about the bell, and if others didn¡¯t say it had been brought out from the Divine Demon Battlefield, it would probably be considered inferior to a normal bell. "Does this bell serve any purpose?" Jiang Changsheng asked from the side. "I can¡¯t tell at the moment," Xu Zimei shook his head. He couldn¡¯t feel any energy inside the bell. "Just a bunch of scrap copper and iron, what good can it do," Lin Feng remarked from the side. "Do I need you to tell me whether it has a use?" Xu Zimei countered. "I don¡¯t need to say, you can explain it to father when we get back," Lin Feng responded. ... The auction on the first floor was still ongoing, with more and more items being sold. As time passed, the bidding prices grew higher and higher. Finally, when the old man in the red robe brought out a purple flower, Lin Feng started paying serious attention. The purple flower was only the size of a palm, with six petals, each inscribed with many Sanskrit symbols. Gazing at the purple flower for too long seemed to make one hear the low murmur of chants. "The Hindoo Flower, unique to the Myriad Buddha Temple," the old man in the red robe explained with a smile. "Offered in the Buddha hall for half a year before one blooms, it can vanquish evil, purify the heart, and protect the body. It¡¯s extremely rare and precious, and also has a terrifying ability to resonate with Buddhist cultivation techniques and Vein Skills. The starting bid is one million Spirit Crystals, with each increment not less than one hundred thousand." As the old man in the red robe finished speaking, people around the room had already begun to bid. "One million one hundred thousand Spirit Crystals." "One million five hundred thousand Spirit Crystals." ``` Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­ Seeing the fierce bidding, Lin Feng said to Xu Zimei, "Brother, father only gave us five million Spirit Crystals for the auction. If that¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll have to use your share." "That¡¯s your problem. If you don¡¯t have the Spirit Crystals, you cover it yourself. I¡¯m not involved," Xu Zimei waved his hand and refused outright. Lin Feng¡¯s expression fluctuated, wanting to say something but ultimately held back, clenching his fists without speaking further. "Three million Spirit Crystals," Lin Feng called out as he saw the pace of the bidding slowing down. "So the folks from Great Skies Peak have come to join the fun too," someone from a room on the second floor spoke up. "Do you have enough money? Need me to lend you some?" "Don¡¯t trouble yourselves with Great Skies Peak¡¯s affairs," Lin Feng replied indifferently. He could tell that the people in the opposite room were from Green Skies Peak, and the one speaking was called Yan Song, the Imperial Heir of Green Skies Peak. "In that case, I bid three million five hundred thousand Spirit Crystals," Yan Song said with a smile from the opposite room. "Four million," Lin Feng said, his face betraying his discomfort. The others around, witnessing the rivalry between the two brethren of the same sect, stayed interestedly silent and didn¡¯t place any further bids. After all, their target wasn¡¯t the Hindoo Flower. "Four million five hundred thousand," Yan Song promptly countered. In the room he was in, a middle-aged man beside him cautioned, "Imperial Heir, our target isn¡¯t the Hindoo Flower. What if the other party stops bidding? What then?" "Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely follow," Yan Song said with a relaxed smile. "I bid five million. Yan Song, if you bid again, I won¡¯t follow and will leave it to you," Lin Feng spoke coldly. His aura surged around him, clearly not at peace within. "A gentleman doesn¡¯t fight over what others desire. Since you like it so much, take it," said Yan Song with a laugh. Before Lin Feng could even take a breath of relief, a voice suddenly rose from the first floor. "I bid five million one hundred thousand." Everyone looked toward the source of the voice, only to see a monk sitting quietly among the crowd on the first floor. "It¡¯s Monk Kuwu," someone exclaimed in surprise. "He was once the first Divine Monk of Myriad Buddha Temple, said to have later been expelled from his order," another person discussed. "He dares to show up here? Isn¡¯t he afraid of being caught by the Myriad Buddha Temple?" "You don¡¯t know? The people from Myriad Buddha Temple rarely leave the temple. For the time being, it¡¯s impossible for them to come to Huohuang City." "Five million five hundred thousand," Lin Feng gritted his teeth and continued bidding. "Venerable monks of Great Skies Peak, I have no intention of competing with you for the Hindoo Flower, should you agree to one thing for me. I¡¯ll immediately withdraw and compensate you for all the Spirit Crystals you¡¯ve just outbid," Monk Kuwu chanted an Amitabha and said calmly. "What is it?" Lin Feng asked, frowning. "I have heard that an ancestor of your Nine Skies Peak once defeated Ghost Buddha and acquired his Ghost Zen Six Severings," Monk Kuwu spoke up. "I only wish to have a glimpse at the Ghost Zen Six Severings." "That¡¯s impossible; the Peak-guarding Vein Technique of our Great Skies Peak is not something to be observed at will," Lin Feng shook his head and said. "Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t blame me for not giving up the Hindoo Flower," Monk Kuwu said, before quoting his bid, "I bid six million Spirit Crystals." With a "bang," Lin Feng slammed the table next to him as his aura grew stronger. "This Monk Kuwu is courting death," he said with murderous intent. "Monk Kuwu is a Venerable at the peak of Vein Practitioners. It seems you¡¯re not his match yet," Xu Zimei said with a smile. ``` Chapter 630 - 629 Hindoo Flower Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Feng turned his head and gave a cold glance. He then spoke lightly, "After the auction is completed, an Elder from Great Skies Peak will escort us away. Will we still be afraid of Monk Kuwu then?" "What can you do now? If only father had known, he should have let me handle the bidding," Xu Zimei shook her head as she said. "Do you have a way?" Lin Feng quickly asked. "First tell me, why did father auction the Hindoo Flower?" Xu Zimei inquired. Lin Feng looked around, and eventually moved closer to Xu Zimei, whispering, "It seems it is for treating an old ancestor of our Great Skies Peak. I don¡¯t know more than that." Xu Zimei nodded, looked toward the first floor, and said loudly, "Monk Kuwu, we certainly cannot let you see our Great Skies Peak¡¯s Vein Skills. But I¡¯ve studied that Ghost Zen Six Severings. If you want it, I can share it with you." "What makes me believe you?" Monk Kuwu replied. "You have to believe me, otherwise you will never find the Ghost Zen Six Severings from a second place in this world," Xu Zimei said. "Fine, I will believe you this once. If you deceive me, I will hunt you down until death. After all, I am alone and have no fear of your Nine Heavens Imperial Sect," Monk Kuwu stated bluntly. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, then looked to Lin Feng and said, "Bid." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You learned Ghost Zen Six Severings?" Lin Feng asked with a frown. "Auction your item and don¡¯t ask so much about what doesn¡¯t concern you," Xu Zimei said lightly. "Six million," Lin Feng said directly. After all, he bid five million, and the extra one million would be compensated by Monk Kuwu. Upon hearing such a bid, no one from the floor objected anymore, and the red-robed elder sealed the deal with a hammer strike. Not long after, the Hindoo Flower was brought up. The flower was kept in a box to prevent the Buddhist nature of the flower from being depleted. Lin Feng directly paid six million Spirit Crystals, and for the extra amount he paid himself, he would later ask Monk Kuwu for compensation. ......¡­ The auction continued fiercely thereafter. Finally, when only the last three items remained, the atmosphere at the auction silenced completely. Because everyone knew that these were the three finale items, the big power players¡¯ battle; the rest could only watch the show. "The next items to be auctioned are the finale items of this ranking event. I believe everyone here is already aware of them. Still, I would like to give a brief introduction," the red-robed elder said with a smile. With a wave of his right hand, a high platform rose slowly from the ground. The top of the platform was covered with a transparent dome. Inside was a "thump thump thump" beating heart, colored crimson-gold, with strands of thunderbolt and flame swirling around it. Even with the transparent barrier, the power contained within the heart was still shocking to behold. "The Heart of Thunderflame, birthed and nurtured by heaven and earth, only one appears every thousand years," said the red-robed elder with a smile. "To acquire this Heart of Thunderflame, I do not need to spell out the twists and hardships involved. To go to the End of Heaven is to court death, and the bidding for this Heart of Thunderflame starts at ten million Spirit Crystals, with each increase no less than one million." As the elder¡¯s voice faded, someone from the second floor immediately called out, "Twenty million." "Who is it, so rich and imposing?" someone asked, looking for the source of the voice. It was from the Mountain River Sect¡¯s room. "In recent years, the Mountain River Sect has developed rapidly and has almost become the leading force among the five major Imperial Sects," someone remarked. "Indeed, give them more time, and they might even become a Holy Sect," another voice responded. "Thirty million Spirit Crystals," Just then, a bid was called out from the room where Green Skies Peak was seated, as Yan Song made his offer. "What gives Green Skies Peak the right to compete with us?" Chu Cizhao from the Mountain River Sect blurted out nonchalantly. "Forty million Spirit Crystals," Chu Shanhe stated calmly. "Fifty million," At this moment, someone in another room on the second floor swiftly followed with a bid. "It¡¯s Old Withered Wood," someone whispered. "What does he want with the Heart of Thunderflame? The thunder and flame it contains are practically his natural enemy; he can¡¯t use it." "Who knows, he probably has his own plans," another conjectured. "Sixty million," meanwhile, in an adjacent room, the Realm Emperor Sect joined the bidding. This trip to Huohuang City, the Realm Emperor Sect had kept a low profile; people didn¡¯t even know who their leader was. "One hundred million Spirit Crystals," someone from the Mountain River Sect abruptly tried to top the bid. "One hundred million Spirit Crystals plus one hundred Divine Crystals," Old Withered Wood offered indifferently. "Divine Crystals? Has the fellow lost his mind?" someone from below exclaimed in surprise. As everyone knows, Spirit Crystals are the most commonly used currency on the Eternal Ancient Continent. Most transactions are conducted with Spirit Crystals. However, above Spirit Crystals, there are some very rare and precious crystal stones such as Divine Crystals and Demon Crystals. In the Divine Demon Battlefield of the Eternal Ancient Continent, many Spirit Crystals, after absorbing Divine Power or Demonic Qi, will slowly transform into Divine Crystals or Demon Crystals over vast spans of time. These two types of crystal stones are among the most valuable on the Eternal Ancient Continent. If Old Withered Wood bids using Divine Crystals, then the others must also bid with Divine Crystals or Demon Crystals; otherwise, no amount of Spirit Crystals can compensate. "Two hundred Divine Crystals," the Realm Emperor Sect instantly called out. "One thousand Demon Crystals," the Mountain River Sect also began to bid. "It¡¯s truly a battle between gods; we could probably never see this many Divine Crystals in our whole lifetime," someone in the crowd remarked emotionally. "One thousand one hundred Divine Crystals," Old Withered Wood seemed determined not to give up and continued bidding. "I¡¯m out," a man from the Realm Emperor Sect said cheerfully. "Two thousand Demon Crystals," the Mountain River Sect, with its deep pockets, still eagerly shouted their bid. "Three thousand," Old Withered Wood coughed a few times and declared, "If you go beyond this price, I forfeit my right to bid." At this moment, within the Mountain River Sect¡¯s room, Chu Shanhe frowned slightly and said to an elder beside him, "This price has already exceeded our budget." "This Old Withered Wood, the old coot, he wouldn¡¯t be a shill deliberately raising the price, would he?" Chu Cizhao spoke candidly. "But at this point, withdrawing would feel somewhat unfinished," the elder replied. "Empress, the decision is yours to make, after all, the Heart of Thunderflame is a rare find." "Three thousand one hundred Demon Crystals," Chu Shanhe decisively slapped the table and made his bid. With the fall of the auctioneer¡¯s hammer, the next marquee item was placed on the stage. "Thousands of years ago, a Heaven-reaching Great Saint appeared in the eastern region, a title I presume everyone here has heard of," the auctioneer in red robe said with a smile. "Today¡¯s auction item happens to be the parting treasure of the Heaven Reaching Sage." He then lifted the cover from the display on the stage, revealing a stone inside. Chapter 631 - 630 Auction Ends The stone was pure black, very smooth to the touch, and only about the size of a fist; within it, a faint spiritual energy was pulsating. "Heaven-reaching stone, I presume you have all heard of it," the red-robed elder said with a smile: "Legend has it that the Heaven Reaching Sage wasn¡¯t human, but a kind of essence of stone. He was naturally born from stone essence, and eventually cultivated himself to become a saint. In his legacy, he also created thirty-six Heaven-reaching Stones, among which there is one true Heaven-reaching Stone with his entire life¡¯s legacy. We haven¡¯t seen this Heaven-reaching Stone, and whether it¡¯s the genuine one, we also cannot confirm. This is a gamble; if you¡¯re right, you gain the legacy of a saint, and if you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s all for naught. The starting bid for the Heaven-reaching Stone is one thousand divine crystals; each increase in bid must not exceed one hundred divine crystals or demon crystals." "Two thousand demon crystals, this Heaven-reaching Stone is ours, the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect claims it," the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, declared loudly. "Three thousand demon crystals," someone from another room upstairs called out softly. Everyone looked towards the sound; after all, anyone who could call out such a price was, without exception, a truly significant figure. But the window of that room was tightly shut, and it seemed to be the voice of an old man, beyond that, nothing else could be discerned. "Four thousand demon crystals," Huangfu Xuan continued to call out. "Five thousand demon crystals." "Six thousand demon crystals." ... When the quantity of demon crystals called reached ten thousand, the person in that room seemed to grow impatient and directly said, "Twenty thousand demon crystals." "Twenty thousand and one hundred," the people from the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect frowned slightly but were still unwilling to give up. Inside the room of the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect, the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, frowned slightly and turned to the Sacred Sect Elder beside him, asking, "Do we know who is bidding against us?" "Not yet," the Elder shook his head and said. "Absurd, not even knowing our competitor; remember, our limit is only fifty thousand demon crystals," Huangfu Xianyue said from the side. "In my opinion, the chances of this stone holding a legacy are slim; there were originally thirty-six stones. Moreover, if this stone truly contained the Heaven-reaching Stone, why would the Wan Family be willing to auction it off?" the Elder reminded. "The methods of a saint are not something we can comprehend, especially the Heaven Reaching Sage, who is one of the foremost," Huangfu Xuan shook his head slightly. He raised the bid to the outside, saying, "I bid thirty thousand demon crystals." "Fifty thousand," in another room, someone didn¡¯t even think before directly raising the bid by twenty thousand. The crowd below raised their eyebrows, wondering who this mysterious bidder was to casually offer tens of thousands of demon crystals, which was a significant sum even for a Sacred Sect. "Fifty-one thousand demon crystals," Huangfu Xuan raised the bid again. "Sixty thousand," the determination of the room on the opposite second floor seemed great, and with deep pockets, the increments were always above ten thousand. "We can¡¯t compete anymore," Huangfu Xuan shook his head helplessly, speaking to the person beside him. "Sixty thousand demon crystals, is there anyone else wishing to bid?" the red-robed elder surveyed the crowd and, seeing no one else speak, he hammered down and declared, "Then this Heaven-reaching Stone goes to the occupant of the Mei Character Room." After the red-robed elder finished speaking, he looked around again and continued with a smile: "The next item for auction is the final item of this auction, the Nine Skies Body Molding Pill." "This pill is concocted by our founder, right?" Jiang Changsheng asked from the side. "Yes," Ye Kai nodded and replied, "The Pills refined by our ancestor are becoming scarce. Ever since the old patriarch of Pill Skies Peak learned the art of refining Pills, the ancestor has seldom personally refined them anymore." "As everyone knows, the Nine Skies Sage was a true genius. The Nine Skies Great Path that he created is world-renowned and is considered the most versatile path." The man in the red robe explained with a smile from below, "When he established the Way of Pill Skies, he once refined three unparalleled Divine Pills. And this Nine Skies Body Molding Pill is one of them. As the name suggests, there¡¯s no need to explain the concept of ¡¯body molding.¡¯ Everyone knows that in the journey of cultivation, talent is something that cannot be ignored; a good talent can even put you ahead at the starting line." "And this Nine Skies Body Molding Pill is a Pill that can turn a waste into a Talented Disciple." "Why not tell us about its specific effects," someone in the crowd called out curiously. "So-called body molding means using the power of the Nine Skies Great Path to transform your body and reshape your soul. Whether it¡¯s opening up Vein Gates or enhancing one¡¯s comprehension and learning abilities, all will greatly be improved, which is simply a blessing for those with poor aptitude for cultivation," the man in the red robe explained. "Because this Pill has been consigned to us by someone else, we are not auctioning it for Divine Crystals, but instead trading it for items." "How exactly does this item trade work?" someone interested asked curiously. "This guest would like to trade this Nine Skies Body Molding Pill for a small bottle of Celestial River Holy Water." "Celestial River Holy Water? What is that?" someone who had never even heard of it asked curiously. "It¡¯s part of an ancient legend. There was once a river within the Divine Court, called the Heavenly River," someone pondered for a moment. He explained, "The Heavenly River was located in the realm with the most abundant Spiritual Energy, absorbing the Essence of Sun and Moon. Every hundred years, it would condense a drop of Holy Water." "Doesn¡¯t that mean a small bottle of Holy Water would require at least tens of thousands of years?" someone exclaimed in surprise. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tens of thousands of years? Such a thing is now unattainable and unsearchable," another person shook their head, speaking with emotion. "After the Divine Court and the Demon Realm fought in the Divine Demon Battlefield, the Divine Court was destroyed, and the Heavenly River completely vanished. Where would the Celestial River Holy Water come from now, let alone a small bottle." Hearing the request of the man in the red robe, the people below discussed amongst themselves and then fell silent. "We can trade, but we don¡¯t have a small bottle, only twenty drops," a voice spoke from the room at the far right of the second floor. "Who is that?" some people looked in the direction of the room, speculating curiously. "To have something almost lost like the Celestial River Holy Water." After pondering for a moment, the man in the red robe said, "Wait here for a moment, we need to discuss with the owner." He then stepped down from the auction stage and made his way towards the third floor of the Eternal Pavilion. Lin Feng looked at the room that made the offer of the Celestial River Holy Water, his face breaking into an enlightened smile. "So it¡¯s them, it seems they came well-prepared." "Should we go and say hello after the auction is over?" Ye Kai looked at the people and asked. "You know the people in that room?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "That room is prepared for members of our Main Clan," Ye Kai explained. "The Nine Skies Sacred Sect?" Xu Zimei asked. "Right, they are most likely the Main Clan members who came to observe the Nine Skies grand event. In the end, who gets to enter the Main Clan will be decided by their evaluation," Ye Kai nodded and said. ... It didn¡¯t take long for the man in the red robe to return after going up. Chapter 632 - 631 Visitors from the Main Clan The red-robed elder said with a smile, "Since the seller is willing to trade, congratulations to the guest in the ¡¯Lan¡¯ numbered room for obtaining this last auction item." "The auction has come to an end, and we would like to thank everyone for their participation. We will notify you of the time of the next auction by the Wan Family at a later date." "After the auction, our Wan Family will also host a small gathering here at the Eternal Pavilion." "Guests who are willing to stay can wait for a moment, and then everyone will have the opportunity to meet each other." Upon hearing this, almost no one from the second floor left, and most people from the first floor stayed, though a small number preferred not to mingle. Xu Zimei focused on the ¡¯Lan¡¯ numbered room, and when the people inside came out, he was slightly taken aback. Two people came out from the room, precisely the refined middle-aged man and the woman in a purple dress whom he had encountered while hunting the Green Jiao. "Are they from the Main Clan?" Xu Zimei asked, pointing at the two people, and addressing Ye Kai. "Yes, the man¡¯s name is Mu Changge. For the past few years, he has been the one selecting candidates to go to the Main Clan during our Nine Skies Grand Gathering. As for that lady, I haven¡¯t seen her before," Ye Kai explained. The crowd walked down from the second-floor rooms, and people had already started to come forward to greet and exchange pleasantries. The Wan Family served dishes made from Monster Beast meat and soups brewed from Mysterious Medicine, one by one, inside the Eternal Pavilion. Beautiful songstresses played music and danced in the middle of the first floor, instantly transforming the atmosphere from the previously tense auction to the current gathering. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guest from the Realm Emperor Holy Sect was none other than the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, while from the Nine Skies Sacred Sect were Mu Changge and the woman in the purple dress whom Xu Zimei had met before. Yan Song from Green Skies Peak also came over. The Mountain River Sect had secured the Heart of Thunderflame at the auction, naturally raising their popularity. As for the one who auctioned off the Heaven-reaching Stone, it was an elderly man dressed in a Taoist robe, with grizzled eyebrows and beard. His grey-white hair was meticulously tied up in a bun, giving him an extraordinary temperament. "Lin Yu Tian," the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, recognized the elder at first glance and called out to him directly. "Crimson King, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you well," the elder Lin Yu Tian replied with a smile, in a gentle manner. "I was wondering who was so eager for this Heaven-reaching Stone. It¡¯s not surprising it¡¯s you," Huangfu Xuan said with a light laugh. "It seems the possession of your ancestor has returned to its rightful owner." Hearing this title, the others also engaged in a flurry of discussion, "Lin Yu Tian? Isn¡¯t he the old Heavenly Master from Heavenly Gate, a descendant of the Heaven Reaching Sage?" "It must be him," someone nearby nodded, adding, "Heavenly Gate has been searching for the Heaven-reaching Stone in recent years, trying to reclaim the legacy of their ancestors." Here, Lin Feng brought the people from Great Skies Peak, while Yan Song led the members from Green Skies Peak over to greet Mu Changge. "We¡¯ve met Elder Mu," the two said respectfully. "There¡¯s no need for such formality. You all need to work harder in the upcoming Nine Skies Grand Gathering," Mu Changge replied with a light laugh. He then glanced at the woman in the purple dress and said, "Zi¡¯er, they¡¯re about your age. You might want to get to know them." "Understood, Teacher Mu," the woman in the purple dress nodded slightly. Before leaving, Mu Changge took an interested look at Xu Zimei at the back. The gathering was mainly people chatting among themselves, and several younger attendees were getting to know each other. The prominent figures such as Huangfu Xuan and Mu Changge were also making acquaintances. Zimo had little interest in such gatherings, so he simply found a seat to the side, quietly resting there, watching the various life-drama-like greetings unfold in the room. "I am Young Master Lin of Great Skies Peak, Lin Feng. May I ask how to address the young lady?" Lin Feng and Yan Song, circling the woman in the purple dress, tried to strike up a conversation and get to know her. However, the woman in the purple dress seemed less interested and simply replied briefly before leaving. Monk Kuwu approached from the distance, looking at Xu Zimei and said, "Remember what you promised me." "As long as you dare to ask, I dare to give," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "I¡¯ll wait for you after the gathering," said Monk Kuwu before he left directly. ...... It wasn¡¯t long until someone knocked on the table next to Xu Zimei, making a "thud, thud, thud" sound. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw the woman in the purple dress standing there, looking at him with a half-smile. "We meet again," the woman in the purple dress said. "Hm, the world really is small," Xu Zimei acknowledged with a nod of his head. "Judging by your tone, it seems you¡¯re not too happy to see me," the woman in the purple dress said with a smile as she sat down beside him. "Is there something you want?" Xu Zimei asked. "I just came to thank you for giving the dragon tendon to us," the woman in the purple dress replied. "I only accept a bodily commitment; verbal thanks are unnecessary," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "I dare to commit my body, do you dare to accept?" the woman in the purple dress teased with a laugh. "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Although your appearance is only so-so, you¡¯d make a decent servant to pour tea and water," retorted Xu Zimei. The woman in the purple dress chuckled, shook her head, and said, "That¡¯s right, how would you people from the branch clans understand matters of the Main Clan." Listening to your tone, it seems you look down on people from my branch clan," Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s not a matter of me looking down on you, facts speak louder than words," the woman in the purple dress answered with a smile. "In the past, disciples from our Main Clan¡¯s branch clans became nothing but slaves to our Main Clan¡¯s disciples, except for that man from a few years ago." "That¡¯s them," Xu Zimei said flatly. "And what makes you different?" the woman in the purple dress asked with interest. "To them, the Holy Sect might be a lifelong goal. But for me, the Holy Sect doesn¡¯t even qualify as a starting point," Xu Zimei replied calmly. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman in the purple dress smiled and said, "I thought you were quite interesting at first, but it turns out you¡¯re also someone who boasts." As the two were talking, they saw Huangfu Xuan¡¯s children, Huangfu Hao and Huangfu Xianyue, walking over. "Young Master Lin, we meet again," said Huangfu Hao through gritted teeth. "What, didn¡¯t get enough of a beating last time?" Xu Zimei looked up and asked. "I wasn¡¯t prepared last time. I want to challenge you again," Huangfu Hao declared. "What¡¯s the point of a child¡¯s fight," Xu Zimei waved dismissively and said indifferently, "Scram, before I beat you to death." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huangfu Hao¡¯s face turned awkward, and he glanced at Huangfu Xianyue beside him. Huangfu Xianyue chuckled softly, then slowly stepped forward, leaned into Xu Zimei¡¯s ear, and whispered, "Young Master Lin, you¡¯re from the Demon Race, aren¡¯t you?" "Why do you say that," Xu Zimei asked. "There¡¯s no need to deny it, this matter isn¡¯t over, I will find you again," Huangfu Xianyue said, then she left. Xu Zimei felt that these people were somewhat arrogant; if it weren¡¯t for his Divine Soul being a bit unstable, he truly wanted to try wiping out a Holy Sect. Besides, the Fusion Method of the Blood Lizard was with the Realm Emperor Sect, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t ready to kill the Huangfu siblings yet. Chapter 633 - 632: Remnants of the Divine Race This auction event generally satisfied everyone from the Great Skies Peak. After the gathering ended, everyone else went back to the inn, preparing to pack up and return to the sect. But Xu Zimei had not left yet when he was targeted by Monk Kuwu. "You all go," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said to Jiang Changsheng and the others. "What about you?" asked Ye Xuan, worriedly, from the side. "I¡¯ll handle it," Xu Zimei said. Jiang Changsheng knew Xu Zimei¡¯s strength and did not insist, while Lin Feng had already become dissatisfied and naturally wouldn¡¯t bother. Watching everyone leave, Monk Kuwu approached Xu Zimei and asked, "The Vein Skills?" "Writing down every word is too troublesome, I can demonstrate while sharing my insights," Xu Zimei said. "You¡¯d better not play tricks," Monk Kuwu threatened. Monk Kuwu brought Xu Zimei to a secluded alley in Huohuang City. The alley was deserted, with an entrance on the left and a dead end on the right. "I¡¯m giving you two hours, if I haven¡¯t learned it by then, I¡¯ll kill you," Monk Kuwu said. "It won¡¯t take that long," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand. "Then watch carefully, this first technique of Ghost Zen Six Severings is called the Formless Achievement Method." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, he waved his hands, and countless ghostly shadows surrounded him. These ghostly shadows had skulls for heads and blood-soaked skulls that crawled out from the Sea of Blood, each one rushing towards Monk Kuwu like zombies. Piercing screams echoed around them. "What are you doing?" Monk Kuwu frowned slightly and asked. "Didn¡¯t you want to learn? So, I¡¯ll demonstrate it for you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "This first technique corresponds to the eyes among the six senses of a person. Don¡¯t panic, all you see are illusions." "Illusion?" Monk Kuwu said warily. The next moment, before he could react, the skulls had already furiously swarmed toward him, biting and tearing. He tried desperately to avoid them, but the empty alley was now thick with skulls. Surrounded by an army of skulls, it didn¡¯t take long before he was torn to shreds by them. From his hands and feet to his head and body, not a part was left intact. A breeze blew and the skulls disappeared without a trace, leaving only Monk Kuwu¡¯s stiff body in the alley. He appeared unscathed, with no wounds to be seen, but his breathing had stopped, and his pupils were dilated, as if he¡¯d suffered inhuman torture before death. Xu Zimei walked over to the body, shook his head slightly, and sighed, "You wanted to learn, yet you couldn¡¯t even withstand the first technique and died. Pathetic." After he finished speaking, his gaze turned to the deeper part of the alley, "You¡¯ve followed all this way, aren¡¯t you planning to come out?" As his words fell, a woman wearing a bamboo hat slowly walked out. Xu Zimei recognized this woman; she was the same person who had bid against him for the bell at the auction. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei asked. "You don¡¯t need to know. Give me that bell from the Divine Race, or you will face grave danger," the woman said. "I would like to know, what kind of grave danger?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. The woman in the bamboo hat snorted coldly and, too lazy to talk further, charged at Xu Zimei. She was dressed in a gray robe, and the black cloth of her bamboo hat fluttered in the wind, as she gracefully moved her slender waist. She struck towards Xu Zimei¡¯s chest with a palm. Xu Zimei looked on with a calm gaze, allowing the palm to hit him. He also wanted to test to what extent this body, which had been tempered for a long time, had reached. "Boom," a palm strike exploded in front of Xu Zimei¡¯s chest, golden Spiritual Energy swirling around the palm. Xu Zimei stood unmoved on the spot, while the woman in the bamboo hat was sent flying backwards. "Venerable peak, huh? I thought you were stronger," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. However, when that golden Spiritual Energy had entered his body, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body within his own Divine Soul actually reacted with rejection. "You," the woman in the bamboo hat looked at Xu Zimei, somewhat surprised and at a loss for words. "When did disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect become so strong." "I¡¯m actually a bit interested in you now," Xu Zimei smiled and swung his right hand, a large palm pressed down. Sealing all the Vein Gates within the woman¡¯s body with the Creation Force. But during the sealing, Xu Zimei could clearly feel that the golden Spiritual Energy cultivated within her body seemed to have a will of its own, striking against the seal forcefully. And the intensity of the Spiritual Energy was still very high. Xu Zimei slowly removed the bamboo hat from the woman¡¯s head, revealing a face startlingly beautiful and breathtaking. Skin as white and delicate as snow, seemingly fragile to the touch. A tall and elegant nose, slender eyebrows, a lock of hair fluttering beside her ear and especially those eyes, like stars, like the bright moon. Giving a refreshing, sublime, and stunning impression. Despite wearing a grey robe, one could still feel her beauty, her body exuding a delicate and light fragrance. "Tell me, who are you?" Xu Zimei asked. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman turned her head away, ignoring Xu Zimei. "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t speak, I have many ways to make you talk," Xu Zimei said dispassionately. "For instance, I know a method of Soul Search which can strip your memories out. Anyone subjected to Soul Search will end up imbecilic due to the damage to their Divine Soul. Later, I can sell you to the brothel, and given your looks, you should fetch a good price." "You, shameless," the woman turned her head back, angrily staring at Xu Zimei. "I¡¯ll ask only once, who are you?" Xu Zimei said. "If I tell you, will you let me go?" the woman raised her head to ask. "Yes, you are of no use to me," Xu Zimei nodded. "Divine Race remnant, Jiuyou," the woman replied indifferently. "Divine Race remnant, what is that?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "After the God-Devil War, the Divine Race was nearly extinct, and those of us remnants still have Divine Race blood within us," Jiuyou explained. "This world also had a great war caused by the Demon Race," Xu Zimei frowned slightly and murmured. He then asked, "What do you want with this bell?" "After the God-Devil War, many treasures of the Divine Race were abandoned on the Divine Demon Battlefield. It¡¯s natural for us remnants to seek them out," Jiuyou responded. "Then why did you give up at the auction earlier?" Xu Zimei asked. "Ran out of money," Jiuyou replied very directly. "How do you use this bell?" Xu Zimei took out the bell and asked. "You can¡¯t use it, the bell requires Divine Power to be infused before it can be used," Jiuyou answered. "Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this bell isn¡¯t just any Divine Race artifact. It is one of the artifacts recorded in our clan¡¯s annals." Chapter 634 - 633 Lock Demon Bell "Ancestral records?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Our Divine Race¡¯s weapon records contain entries on our clan¡¯s three great divine artifacts, namely the Measure Heaven Ruler, Demon-Devouring Pot, and the Lock Demon Bell." "You can¡¯t be telling me that this bell is the Lock Demon Bell," Xu Zimei asked with a chuckle. "I don¡¯t know, but I have my suspicions," Jiuyou replied. "Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t bother coming to steal an ordinary treasure." "At least you¡¯re honest," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Telling you is no harm, since you are not of the Divine Race bloodline, you simply can¡¯t use it," Jiuyou replied. "What is the purpose of the Lock Demon Bell?" Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s specifically used to imprison great demons," Jiuyou replied. "This I only saw in the introductions within the family records; after all, I did not live through the Divine-Demon War. The Lock Demon Bell is as renowned as the Demon-Sealing Pagoda of Shu Mountain in the Northern Domain, known as the strongest forbidden items in the world." "Then help me open it," Xu Zimei said. "I¡¯m not strong enough, unless you can obtain the Key of Gods from my clan," Jiuyou said. "I knew there was a reason you were so forthright with me¡ªit seems you have ulterior motives," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Anyway, it¡¯s like this now, either you find a Divine Race powerhouse to open it for you, or you get the Key of Gods yourself and use its power to unlock it," Jiuyou said. "Of course, if you find it useless, you can give it to me. I¡¯m willing to exchange anything I have for it." "Forget it, you can go," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "There¡¯s one more thing I should warn you about. Whether or not this Lock Demon Bell is real, you will have countless Divine Race powerhouses coming after you from now on," Jiuyou said before leaving. "Then let them come," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What I mean is, we could cooperate," Jiuyou looked at Xu Zimei and said. "How would we cooperate?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "You¡¯ve taken the Lock Demon Bell, so naturally, you¡¯re an enemy of the Divine Race. And I¡¯m currently a fugitive wanted by the Divine Race. We have a common enemy; we could work together," Jiuyou proposed. "You¡¯re probably a fake remnant of the Divine Race," Xu Zimei said. "There are things I can¡¯t explain to you. Just say whether you want to cooperate or not," Jiuyou asked. "Sure, it just so happens that I¡¯ll need to visit the ruins of your Divine Race later," Xu Zimei said. ...¡­ By the time Xu Zimei brought Jiuyou back to the inn, it was already the afternoon. Lin Feng originally wanted to return to the Sect with Mu Changge, to cultivate their relationship on the road, but unfortunately, Mu Changge had things to attend to. So, he simply handed the purple-robed woman over to Lin Feng and his companions to take back to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect first. The setting sun painted half the sky, its afterglow beaming down in a final radiant display. When Xu Zimei arrived with Jiuyou, the people at the inn were somewhat surprised. "Senior Brother, who is she?" Jiang Changsheng asked from the side. "A friend of mine," Xu Zimei replied. "Just call her Jiuyou. I plan to take her back to the Sect Gate for a while." "Jiuyou?" Lin Feng frowned slightly and said, "We shouldn¡¯t just bring anyone with an unclear background into the Sect Gate." "Are you a gossip? Do you need to meddle in everything?" Xu Zimei said coolly. "I will report this to my father, there¡¯s no need for you to butt in." Lin Feng cast a dark glance at Xu Zimei and turned his head without speaking further. The group planned to stay at the inn for one night and then head back to the Sect Gate the next day. After dinner, before taking a rest, Xu Zimei said to Jiuyou, "My previous maidservant ran off with others, so you¡¯re in luck. Once we arrive at Sect Gate, I¡¯ll tell Daddy that you are the maidservant I found, and he will agree to let you stay." "Why should I be your maidservant?" Jiuyou frowned and said. "You need an identity to stay, don¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Whatever," Jiuyou entered the room, as if in a huff, and shut the door heavily. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked downstairs and chuckled lightly, "Everything, all the shame left by my predecessor, I will settle at the Nine Skies grand gathering." ...¡­ The purple sun rose in the east, and the summer sky brightened very quickly. Early in the morning, everyone packed up and left Huohuang City. After entering Nine Skies Mountain, Lin Feng frowned slightly and said to Murong Yan¡¯er, "It¡¯s strange. The sect said they would send an Elder to meet us, so why haven¡¯t we encountered them yet?" "Maybe something delayed them," Murong Yan¡¯er shook her head and replied. The trees of Nine Skies Mountain were lush and verdant, the forest quiet and cool, with the occasional chirp of cicadas. "There¡¯s blood," as the group marched on, suddenly Ye Kai exclaimed. The group found a smear of blood on the big tree beside them. "The bloodstain isn¡¯t dry yet, it must have been left not long ago," Ye Kai observed and said. The group looked toward the path ahead to the left, and saw blood drippings scattered sporadically on it. It seemed that someone had sustained serious injuries and had just fled from there. "Should we go and take a look?" Ye Kai asked. "Let¡¯s forget it. After all, we have a mission this time. We should head back to the sect first," Lin Feng contemplated for a moment and then said. Before the rest could reply, Jiuyou found a token in the grass beside her feet. "Isn¡¯t this a token of your Nine Heavens Imperial Sect?" Jiuyou asked. Turning to look, Xu Zimei saw that the token was only the size of a palm, with the characters "Great" and "Cheng" written on its back and front, respectively. "It¡¯s Elder Cheng¡¯s identity token from our Great Skies Peak," Ye Xuan instantly recognized it. "Elder Cheng was supposed to be the Elder coming to meet us, right?" Ye Kai guessed. "Let¡¯s still go check it out, in case something happened." Lin Feng thought it over and could only nod his head. Following the trail of blood, the group moved forward. After about five minutes, they finally found a person lying in a pool of blood among a clump of lush shrubs not far away. "It¡¯s Elder Cheng, no doubt," Jiang Changsheng approached and said anxiously. At this moment, Elder Cheng¡¯s body was a bloody mess, bleeding from seven orifices, with the main injury being a palm strike to his back. This palm strike was almost fatal, caving in his back, and the palm print was pitch-black, obviously poisoned. "He¡¯s already dead," Lin Feng examined Elder Cheng¡¯s body and said with a troubled expression. "Who could have done this," Ye Kai also said gravely. Just then, the sound of rustling wind came from the distance. There were three figures stepping through the air. "Ah, you¡¯re all here. That saves me the trouble of looking for you." A voice sounded, and right after, the three figures were already within an arm¡¯s reach. The three figures were all shrouded in large black robes, their true faces obscured. They hung upside down from the tree branches, staring at Xu Zimei and his group Chapter 635 - 634 Seven Luminaries The three figures had blood-red eyes, and their oppressive auras gave off an extremely suffocating feeling. The other two figures should be at the Venerable level, while the presence of the figure in the middle put even more pressure on everyone, almost reaching the Melting Heaven Realm. Everyone¡¯s expressions were somber, for they knew that after the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had split, the strongest in the sect, the Ancestor, was only in the Melting Heaven Realm. "Was Elder Cheng murdered by you?" Ye Kai asked from the side. "Yes," the figure in the black robe said indifferently. "Who are you?" Jiang Changsheng also asked cautiously from the side. "Us? You may call us Qi Yao," the figure on the left said with a sinister tone. "Fragments of the Qiyao Sect," Lin Feng exclaimed in shock. "It seems this young friend is very well-informed," said the figure in the middle, his voice very low. "I wonder when our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect ever offended the seniors of the Qiyao Sect," Lin Feng hurriedly asked. "Do we need a reason to kill you if you haven¡¯t offended us? Does my Qiyao Sect need a reason to act?" the man in the middle said. "Hand over the Hindoo Flower, and I can leave your full corpses." "You guys hold them off, and I will quickly go to the Sect Gate for reinforcements," Lin Feng looked at everyone and said. "Have some shame," Xu Zimei glanced at Lin Feng and then said, "Let¡¯s split up in four directions; whoever gets back to the Sect Gate first should hurry to get help." After Xu Zimei finished speaking, she pointed at Lin Feng and shouted, "The Hindoo Flower is on him." Then, she ran towards the north. Seeing this, Lin Feng, furious, his eyes splitting with rage, said, "You¡¯re the shameless one." Watching Xu Zimei leave, Ye Xuan, Jiuyou, and the girl in purple from the Main Clan all followed suit. Ye Kai ran towards the south, while Jiang Changsheng headed east. "If we¡¯re going to die, let¡¯s die together," Lin Feng roared and followed north after Xu Zimei. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Getting the Hindoo Flower is more important," the figure in the black robe frowned slightly and said. The three of them walked on air, their speed much faster, catching up to the group almost instantly. "Why are you following me?" Xu Zimei asked, looking back at the three women. "We think you¡¯re quite interesting," the girl in the purple dress replied. "What¡¯s your cultivation level?" Xu Zimei asked. "Peak of the Venerable realm," the girl in the purple dress replied nonchalantly. "Then if those three catch up later, you three hold them off while I go get help," Xu Zimei proposed, looking at the three women. "Are you even a man?" the girl in the purple dress said angrily. "Why don¡¯t you give it a try?" Xu Zimei turned around and asked. No sooner had he spoken than Lin Feng came charging from behind. The man in the black robe in the Melting Heaven Realm waved his right hand, and an imperial might descended from above, flames gathering in his hands. Numerous fireballs appeared in the sky, crashing down like meteors towards Xu Zimei and the others in front. They hurriedly dodged, while the man in the black robe watched indifferently as the ground was pockmarked with countless large holes. After narrowly avoiding the continuous bombardment of fireballs, the man in the black robe said mockingly, "Why not running anymore?" "What do we do?" Ye Xuan asked anxiously. "Fight, what else can we do?" Xu Zimei looked at Lin Feng and said, "Imperial Heir, you take the lead, and I¡¯ll cheer you on from the side." Lin Feng glared at Xu Zimei, but he also knew that Xu Zimei was a known waste in the Nine Skies Imperial Sect, so it wouldn¡¯t do to send him to his death directly. "How long do you plan to keep this up?" Jiuyou looked at Xu Zimei and asked idly. As a peak Venerable, she was unable to catch even one move from Xu Zimei, and only she knew the true strength of Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at a willow tree not far away and smiled, "What¡¯s the hurry? Someone will save us. It¡¯s not my turn yet." "Hand over the Hindoo Flower," the man in the black robe said. "We¡¯re on a path to certain death anyway, what¡¯s the difference if we hand it over or not," Lin Feng asked indifferently. "Then you can go to die," the man in the black robe said, before slapping down with his palm. The other two Venerable realm individuals in black robes guarded the surroundings to prevent everyone from escaping. "Heavenly Scar Sky-breaking Jue," Lin Feng roared as the palm descended, his muscles and bones bursting forth, with a pure Sword Intent congregating around him. The Sword Intent was sharp and splendid; Lin Feng drew his sword and rose, his Venerable aura surging. The longsword slashed through the silent expanse, bringing up endless ripples that met the black palm. With a "boom," the palm paused ever so slightly, before completely annihilating the Sword Intent. The palm, still unstoppable, slammed down again, even though Lin Feng was still forcefully resisting it. The ground was immediately marked with a palm imprint, dust flying, and agonized screams came from it. Soon after, as the dust settled, everybody looked at the scene within. They saw that Lin Feng¡¯s legs were buried in the ground as if rooted, his body¡¯s clothing torn, his hair disheveled. Blood flowed all over his body, and his longsword had also fallen to the side. "That¡¯s too cruel," Xu Zimei shook his head, lamenting, "Could you be even crueler?" "Save me," Lin Feng¡¯s forehead throbbed with bulging veins as he shouted to Xu Zimei and the others, "If I die, it will be your turn next." "Sorry, but it¡¯s every man for himself; rest in peace," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "I also want to save you, but unfortunately, I¡¯m useless and powerless." "Hand over the Hindoo Flower," the man in the black robe said indifferently. Immediately after, his hands shaped like blades, he condensed spiritual energy, and with his right hand, he chopped down fiercely. Just as he was about to snatch Lin Feng¡¯s Storage Ring, a dazzling sword light came slashing from afar. With a "boom," the sword light, in the shape of a cross, came shredding through; the man in the black robe focused his gaze and slapped towards the sword light. With a "boom," he was sent flying backward. Turning their heads, they saw Mu Changge stepping forward, holding a three-foot Green Peak, his white scholar¡¯s robe fluttering with the wind. "Uncle Master," the girl in the purple dress greeted. "Save me, Mu Changge," Lin Feng, as if seeing hope, quickly cried out for help. "Who are you?" the man in the black robe asked, frowning. "Mu Changge of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect," Mu Changge said with a light smile. "Which of the Qi Yao are you?" "Ying Huo," the man in the black robe replied indifferently. "I will report this incident truthfully to the higher-ups of my sect," Mu Changge said calmly. "Back off, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you." "So it¡¯s the one known as Elder Mu, the Holy Sword," the man in the black robe said with a light smile. "Everyone says you¡¯re invincible in the Melting Heaven Realm; I¡¯d like to see for myself." "You¡¯re not strong enough. If all of Qi Yao came at me, then maybe you could try," Mu Changge said calmly. The man in the black robe stared at Mu Changge, his crimson eyes wavering uncertainly. Chapter 636 - 635 The Name of Heaven Slicing "How will we know without trying," the man in the black robe said. All of a sudden, a peculiar power appeared around him, as if the stars from the heavens were showering down, bathing him in endless starlight. In this starlight, numerous stars had only outlines, shape without spirit. Suddenly, one star within that starlight shone brilliantly and dazzlingly. The infinite power of the stars began to surge out from that star and the next moment, there came a "boom." An enormous hole appeared in the sky, as if, tens of thousands of kilometers away, there was a star facing it from afar. "This must be the renown Qiyao Technique of the Qiyao Sect," Mu Changge murmured. "Starfall," the man in the black robe growled from his throat. The firmament above cracked open and an enormous star fell through the gap. It was like an actual meteorite, falling with blazing radiance and flames burning at tens of thousands of degrees. "No wonder the Sun Moon Holy Sect didn¡¯t exterminate you back then. Just this Qiyao Technique is probably already at the level of a holy art," Mu Changge said, shaking his head indifferently. He raised his longsword, a point of light twinkling at its tip. He looked at Lin Feng and said, "This is not how we from the Nine Skies use the Heavenly Scar Sky-breaking Sword." Mu Changge slowly swung his longsword, the sword¡¯s blade gathering endless Sword Intent furiously, almost indescribably concentrating toward the sword. He gave off a profound and mysterious aura, as if he himself had merged with the heavens and the earth. "How can this sword bear the name ¡¯Heaven Slicing¡¯ if it cannot live up to it," Mu Changge said lightly. When the Sword Intent had reached a frenzied state beyond control, after it had fully reached its limit, another "boom" sounded, and Mu Changge threw both the Sword Intent and the longsword out. The longsword collided with the falling star, shattering the endless void, the mere shockwave leveling the area for miles around. Half of the firmament collapsed as the two extreme forces clashed and stood at a stalemate. The next moment, countless cracks appeared on the huge star. As the star shattered, the endless Sword Intent was also exhausted. In the moment of their dissolution, Mu Changge¡¯s longsword flew through the star and out the other side. It passed straight through the chest of the man in the black robe, pinning him midair. The man in the black robe looked down at the longsword in his chest, simply drew it out, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "You¡¯re ruthless," he said, and without further entanglement, he stepped into the void and left. Mu Changge summoned his longsword back with a gesture of his right hand, and on its way back, it bisected two other Venerable Realm figures in black robes at the waist. "Are you all alright?" Mu Changge asked as he landed among the group. "We¡¯re fine," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. "I¡¯m not," Lin Feng struggled to say, off to the side. His legs deeply embedded in the ground, he could not pull them out, as if he was sinking into a mire, lying flat on the ground. Mu Changge waved his hand slightly, and the ground exploded instantaneously, rescuing Lin Feng from it. "Thank you, Elder Mu, for saving my life," Lin Feng quickly expressed his gratitude. "Take this pill to treat your injuries," Mu Changge said, nodding slightly and tossing a pill to him. "Elder Mu, why didn¡¯t you finish him off just now?" Lin Feng asked, puzzled, as he caught the pill. "He and I are both in the Melting Heaven Realm. While I could defeat him, trying to kill him... he would fight to the death, and still be able to escape," Mu Changge explained. Lin Feng nodded, took the pill, and sat down to recuperate for a while. Though his life was saved, his injuries were so severe that he could no longer walk on his own. Everyone had to rush back to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, which meant that someone had to carry him back. Since Mu Changge was an Elder, he definitely couldn¡¯t do it, and all the other people present were women, which was also inconvenient. Therefore, Lin Feng could only turn his gaze to Xu Zimei. "Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not carrying," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "If it weren¡¯t for me buying time just now, all of you would be dead," Lin Feng said angrily. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to carry you; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m injured too," Xu Zimei replied. "You didn¡¯t make a move just now; how could you be injured?" Lin Feng shouted. "I have an inner injury; of course, it wouldn¡¯t show on the outside," Xu Zimei stated. "Besides, I had clearly run away just now. It was you who led that man in the black robe in this direction, and now you have the nerve to say this. When we get back, I will definitely report to father that a vile person like you actually plotted to murder your own brother." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Feng pointed at him, so angry he couldn¡¯t speak for a long while. He eventually spit out a mouthful of fresh blood and almost passed out. "Let it be, I¡¯ll have my Vein Beast do it," Elder Mu sighed helplessly and shook his head. With a gesture from his right hand, a beast¡¯s roar sounded in front. Ripples spread through space, and a lion with a body interwoven with blue and black appeared. "Little Prajna, trouble you," Mu Changge said with a smile. "No big deal," the lion spoke human language, picking up Lin Feng with its mouth and tossing him, then catching him with its back. "Be gentle, my whole body is wounded," Lin Feng cried out in pain. "You should be grateful for having a ride; what more do you want? Or would you prefer to crawl back?" the lion replied nonchalantly. Lin Feng¡¯s face turned red with anger, but in the end, he chose to keep silent. "This lion is quite interesting," Xu Zimei said, stroking his chin with interest. "That¡¯s my uncle master¡¯s Prajna Lion, it¡¯s very powerful," the girl in the purple dress said from the side. "It¡¯s alright, but I like its personality," Xu Zimei remarked. "Pfft, all talk. I bet you don¡¯t even have a Vein Beast," the girl in the purple dress commented. Seeing that Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond, she added, "My name is Hong Ziling. Remember to mention my name when you have the chance to visit the Main Clan." "What¡¯s the story with the Qiyao Sect?" Xu Zimei nodded and asked curiously. "The Qiyao Sect is a Sect Gate in the Northern Domain. I don¡¯t know too much about it either," replied Hong Ziling. "It is said that they are a very powerful force, especially the Son of Qiyao, a famous figure in the Northern Domain. Although not an Imperial Sect, their strength is already indistinguishable from that of an Imperial Sect. Unfortunately, it¡¯s unclear why they offended the Sun Moon Holy Sect and were ultimately destroyed. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only the Son of Qiyao escaped and ended up in our Southern Domain." "The Qiyao stands for the seven celestial bodies of the cosmos, also referred to as the Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth planets. The one practicing earlier was cultivating the fire planet technique of the Qiyao," Mu Changge interjected. "Telling you this is no issue, but do not spread it around outside. The Sun Moon Holy Sect destroyed the Qiyao to obtain their Qiyao Technique. This Qiyao Technique is divided into an upper and a lower section, with the Qiyao Sect possessing the upper section, and the Sun Moon Holy Sect supposedly obtaining the lower section. Once the two sections are combined, it is said they form a Supreme Cultivation Technique." Chapter 637 - 636 The Nine Veins’ Desperate Struggle to Survive Mu Changge spoke calmly, "After the Qiyao Sect was destroyed, the children of the Seven Luminaries escaped and became Loose Cultivators without any sect affiliation." "They began to scramble for resources everywhere, earning a very bad reputation. I guess they¡¯ve had their eyes on you since the auction, when you bid for the Hindoo Flower." "Qiyao Technique, quite interesting," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I will discuss this matter with the higher-ups of our sect. You all just focus on preparing for the Nine Skies Grand Event in the next few days," Mu Changge nodded and said. After the group had walked for a while, they saw Jiang Changsheng and Ye Kai hurrying over with an elderly man with white hair and beard. It seemed they had brought reinforcements. This white-haired elder had an extremely dense aura about him, long-lasting and seemingly inexhaustible. The pressure he exerted was immense, and he wore a white robe embroidered with a few white clouds. At first glance, the elder seemed no different from an ordinary person, his face marked by the ravages of time, yet his eyes were bright and occasionally flashed with keen intelligence. "It¡¯s our Great Skies Peak¡¯s old ancestor," Ye Xuan said as the elder appeared. Xu Zimei looked in the direction from which the elder was coming, knowing that this elder was one of the few remaining ancestors of Great Skies Peak. He was also the grandfather of his former life, Lin Juemie. "Grandfather," Xu Zimei greeted. "Qiu¡¯er, are all of you alright?" Lin Juemie sighed in relief and quickly asked. "We¡¯re fine, it was Elder Mu who saved us," Xu Zimei replied. Lin Juemie looked at Mu Changge and smiled, saying, "The Mu Family¡¯s youngster is quite impressive, has the style of your father from back in the day." "Changge has met Master Lin Uncle," Mu Changge greeted respectfully. Although the Nine Skies Sacred Sect was much stronger than the current Imperial Sect, after all, they were people of the same vein, and many still addressed each other according to family hierarchy. Of course, there were also those from the Main Clan who looked down on those from branch families, and nothing could be done about that. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandfather," Lin Feng called out rather miserably, seemingly trying to garner sympathy with his plaintive expression almost on the verge of tears. "A man should stand tall and proud. As an Imperial Heir of Great Skies, what¡¯s there to cry about," Lin Juemie frowned and chastised. Lin Feng quickly composed himself and lowered his head without saying another word. "Mu Family youngster, even though you¡¯re junior to me in seniority, you are still a person from the Main Clan. To show solemnity, I shall address you as Elder Mu," Lin Juemie said. "Master Lin Uncle, as you wish," Mu Changge said with a smile, unconcerned. "Is it just you monitoring the Nine Skies Grand Event on behalf of the Main Clan this time?" Lin Juemie asked again. "Besides me, there¡¯s also Elder Qin. He should be arriving soon. I came early due to some personal matters," Mu Changge chuckled. "Which Elder Qin is that?" Lin Juemie continued to probe for information. "Qin Hansheng," Mu Changge replied with a smile. "Why would it be him," Lin Juemie furrowed his brows slightly and then shook his head. While everyone was chatting, by afternoon, they had hurried back to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. When the group had just returned to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, they could see from afar that a large crowd had gathered at the entrance to welcome them. "It¡¯s really bustling, all the Peak Masters of the Nine Veins of our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect have come," Jiang Changsheng noted from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head to look, and saw that at the sect gate, nine long queues nearly occupied the entire entrance. The attire among the Nine Veins, although similar, had distinct differences in color. White, black, red, blue, purple, gold, green, gray, and cyan. These nine colors were particularly eye-catching in front of the gates of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, where mountain peaks were shrouded in mist and robes fluttered loudly in the wind. Upon seeing Mu Changge and his group arrive, Chang Qing, the Peak Master of Divine Skies Peak, stepped forward with a smile and said, "Welcome, Elder Mu, to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect." "Peak Master Chang is too courteous. After all, we are all one at the root. I also hope more Talented Disciples will be discovered to glorify our Nine Skies Sect. This is an honor for all of us," Mu Changge replied modestly. "Elder Mu, how has Wang Qi been faring in the Main Clan?" Wang Yuntian, the Peak Master of Green Skies Peak, asked with a smile. "Wang Qi is a candidate for the Saint Heir and has been diligently cultivating. I am not too clear on his affairs," Mu Changge said. Upon hearing this, those from several other Veins looked on with envy. Normally, people from the sub-clans that went to the Main Clan would be suppressed at every turn and end up living under the thumb of others. However, Wang Qi, the Imperial Heir of Green Skies Peak, became famous far and wide after entering the Nine Skies Sacred Sect hundreds of years ago, managing to carve out his own path within the vast Sacred Sect through his own efforts. Now he had even become one of the candidates for the Saint Heir. It was well-known that once someone became the Saint Heir, they were essentially earmarked as the Sect Master¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦. The other Peak Masters from Purple Skies, Pill Skies, and Jade Skies Peaks also stepped forward to make their acquaintance. After all, whether one could go to the Main Clan depended not only on performance at the Grand Event of the Nine Skies but also on the approval of the person in front of them. "Elder Mu, we have finished preparing for the Grand Event of the Nine Skies. It can be held in three days. You may stay at my Green Skies Peak in the meantime," Wang Yuntian suggested. "I have already prepared accommodations for Elder Mu at Divine Skies Peak, and you are welcome to take a look," Chang Qing also offered. Seeing these Peak Masters vying with one another, Mu Changge sighed inwardly. No wonder the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had been declining over the years, with not only the Nine Veins in conflict but also those in power behaving like this. "I¡¯ll rest at Great Skies Peak instead. I¡¯ve already promised Lin Uncle on the way here," Mu Changge said with a composed smile. "Great Skies Peak," the crowd glanced at Lin Juemie and Lin Beisheng, their thoughts uncertain. But since Mu Changge had already spoken, they naturally did not dare to contradict him, only offering some polite words. As the weakest among the Nine Skies, Great Skies Peak didn¡¯t attract much attention. If there were war among the Nine Veins, it would likely be the first to fall. Weakness was the original sin, after all. The crowd brought Mu Changge inside the Sect Gate, where a dinner prepared by the Nine Veins was ready, and the whole Nine Heavens Imperial Sect radiated cheerfulness. Naturally, with such elders around, juniors like Xu Zimei attracted much less attention. "With elders like these, no wonder your sub-clan is unsuccessful," Hong Ziling commented disdainfully. "I agree with that statement. If not for the support of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect in recent years, I¡¯m afraid our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect would fall below the threshold of an imperial sect within a few hundred years," Jiang Changsheng replied seriously. "How things are here don¡¯t concern me, after all, I am just a passerby in this world," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "What passerby? You speak so cryptically," Jiuyou returned. "How confident are you in this Grand Event of the Nine Skies?" Hong Ziling asked. "How confident? You probably don¡¯t know about my reputation yet," Xu Zimei laughed. He continued, "Go to Great Skies Peak and ask about Lin Qiu. Then you¡¯ll understand." Chapter 638 - 637 Giving You a Present ``` "Trying to be mysterious," Hong Ziling huffed. "Brother, do you want me to prepare the information on the opponents for this competition?" Jiang Changsheng asked on the side. "The Imperial Heirs of Nine Skies are not simple opponents; to stand out from thousands and become an Imperial Heir, one must possess some significant skills." "It doesn¡¯t matter. After the Nine Skies event, I will leave here anyway," Xu Zimei said. After everyone returned to Great Skies Peak, Lin Feng had already been taken away for healing, and Hong Ziling was provided with her own place to stay. As Jiuyou was Xu Zimei¡¯s maid, she lived in the same courtyard with Xu Zimei. Just after Xu Zimei had returned to the courtyard and had not rested for long, Lin Beisheng sent a disciple to call for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry. She took a bath, then changed into a new white robe. Looking at herself in the mirror, she realized that, despite having been in this world for quite some time, this was her first time carefully examining her predecessor¡¯s appearance. The appearance was quite good, with a touch of potential to be a pretty boy. The nose was high and straight, with slightly tousled hair on top. Especially after Xu Zimei had refined her body, her eyes sparkled even more. Upon reaching the summit of Great Skies Peak, her father Lin Beisheng was there with several Elders of Great Skies Peak. "Father, didn¡¯t you attend Elder Mu¡¯s banquet?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "With your grandfather there, I don¡¯t need to intervene," Lin Beisheng replied. He scrutinized Xu Zimei, then asked earnestly, "Speak." "Speak of what?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "About your brother¡¯s matter," Lin Beisheng said. "What about him?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "I just went to see him, and he said that it was because you exposed the Hindoo Flower that led to him being hunted," Lin Beisheng stated. "There were so many people present at the time. Father, just ask anyone," Xu Zimei replied. "We had agreed to run separately, but he kept following me. It¡¯s clear he wanted to use me as a scapegoat. That I haven¡¯t mentioned it yet is one thing, but I also won¡¯t be the first to complain." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are brothers; there is no need to get upset over trivial matters," Lin Beisheng said with a somewhat exasperated tone. "Father, then you should ask him. My dear brother," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Then, she took a box out of her Storage Ring and placed it in front of Lin Beisheng. With a smile, she said, "Father, this is a gift I have prepared for him. Please give it to him as my way of making amends. Tell him not to peek." "Alright, your thoughtfulness is very comforting to your father," Lin Beisheng said with a smile. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Lin Beisheng holding the wooden box walked to Lin Feng¡¯s separate residence. As he entered the room, he saw flower vases shattered all over the floor, and a shivering maid beside them. "You may leave," said Lin Beisheng, his brow furrowed slightly as he gestured to the maid. "Father, I¡¯ve lost my composure," Lin Feng said, lying in bed and trying to stabilize his emotions. "Still angry with your younger brother?" Lin Beisheng asked with a smile. "How dare I be angry with him, especially since you hold him so dear?" Lin Feng said indifferently. "I admit, these past few years, I have indeed given more attention to your younger brother than to you. But you know his situation. Since he was young and unable to cultivate, he has endured much more pressure and ridicule than you, an Imperial Heir," Lin Beisheng said, sitting beside the bed with a serious tone. "Your brother is not unaware of these matters. He sent me to bring you some gifts since he could not come himself." "What gifts?" Lin Feng asked, his brow slightly furrowed. ``` "Take a look," Lin Beisheng passed the wooden box to Lin Feng with a smile. "He also specifically instructed me not to peek. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside." Lin Feng opened the wooden box with mixed feelings of doubt and belief, and the moment the box opened, his eyes suddenly widened. His hands also started to tremble slightly, uncertain whether it was from anger or fear. Inside the box was unmistakably a human head. Although the person had been dead for some time, the features were still recognizable. "It¡¯s Yang Cheng," Lin Feng felt a jolt in his heart. He had sent Yang Cheng to assassinate Xu Zimei that night, hoping to pass off the incident as a recurrence of a severe injury. Yang Cheng had been missing for several days, and Lin Feng had felt something was amiss, but he hadn¡¯t expected Yang Cheng to be killed. At this moment, countless thoughts raced through Lin Feng¡¯s mind, his thoughts turbulent. He suddenly felt he could no longer see through his brother. "How could this happen?" Even Lin Beisheng beside him was stunned for a good while, grabbing the box and standing there with a face that shifted between cloudy and sunny. "This is a warning, father. He must have killed him," Lin Feng yelled from the side. "He knows well that Yang Cheng was my man. He wants to kill me." "You should rest. I will take care of this," Lin Beisheng said before leaving the room directly. ... By this time, Xu Zimei had already returned to the courtyard. More than warning Lin Feng, that head was a reminder for Lin Beisheng. Between him and Lin Feng, one must die. The summer sunshine was blazing hot upon the land, the sun like a massive fireball, baking everything in its path. Despite the scorching summer, the atmosphere in the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect remained exceptionally lively. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It was said that the second elder of the Main Clan, Qin Hansheng, had arrived, and people from the other Nine Veins were hurrying to welcome him. Xu Zimei always believed that having a backer wasn¡¯t wrong, but to become powerful, one ultimately had to rely on oneself. The current state of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect could only be described by one idiom: barely surviving. Lacking in spirit, devoid of the determination to become powerful, they only wished for the Main Clan to drop pies from the sky. He found a cool spot under a large tree in the courtyard, set up a lounge chair, and began to rest. Jiuyou had finished bathing, her long black hair damp and draped over her shoulders, sitting quietly in the pavilion nearby. "When do you plan to go to the Divine Race ruins?" Jiuyou asked. "I¡¯ll go after I¡¯m done with what I need to do," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "But you must have a rough timeframe, right?" Jiuyou said. "No timeframe. I will go when it¡¯s time. If you can¡¯t wait, feel free to leave on your own. I won¡¯t stop you," Xu Zimei responded. Jiuyou huffed and didn¡¯t continue the conversation. At this moment, he lay in the rocking chair, eyes slightly closed, but his consciousness had already entered the True Fate World. In the Divine Continent, inside the Myriad Demons Tribe. The Nine Ancient Divine Beasts were still recovering their strength, and the Dragon Clan¡¯s numbers were growing larger and larger. Chaos was managing the Myriad Demons Tribe, and the entire world operated in an orderly manner. When the space storm arrived previously, the Void Spirit Monkey had hidden inside the Great Saint Body and, in a moment of urgency, Xu Zimei also threw the Great Saint Body into the True Fate World. His entry now was to search for the Great Saint Body. With a wave of his right hand, his figure gradually faded into the void, appearing amidst the Great Dao. "Eye of the Great Dao, help me search for the Great Saint Body," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Chapter 639 - 638 Numerous Talented Disciples As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice faded, the Great Dao of the Divine Continent incarnated as the Eye of the Great Dao. Ripples spread through space, and an eye appeared in the depths of the void. This eye observed the entire world, with time flowing backward within its gaze, as though everything were being retraced before it. Every blade of grass and every movement of any creature on the Divine Continent could not escape the scrutiny of the Eye of the Great Dao. It traced back to the source, spanning tens of thousands of years or even longer. Since the establishment of the Divine Continent was not that long ago, it only took a moment for the Eye of the Great Dao to locate the Great Saint Body. After Xu Zimei had thrown the Great Saint Body in, it had been picked up by the natives of this world. Having obtained all the information, Xu Zimei descended onto the Divine Continent. The Divine Continent had experienced two eras, from the Era of Ruins to the Primitive Era. During this era, organisms gradually adapted to survive and began to form a hierarchy among themselves. Those who could not adapt slowly moved toward death. Animals were still the rulers of this world, with a small portion of humans beginning to try hunting them. But most humans were still in the most primitive era, without fixed abodes, not knowing how to cultivate or domesticate. Their food was all Born from Heaven and Raised by Earth, and at this time, there was very little communication between humans, without the emergence of powers or states. Although it¡¯s said that where there are people, there¡¯s a society, in this vast world, humans were just a Drop in the Ocean, and real wars were still far away. ...... Mountains had no names, lands had no names, and real writing had not yet appeared, making communication among humans extremely difficult. In the midst of a vast mountain range, a family of four was traveling with difficulty. They were a family: a father, a mother, and a pair of children. The four of them moved forward while collecting food encountered along the way, not minding whether it was raw or cooked, and rarely speaking, occasionally shouting a few times. When Xu Zimei walked step by step from ahead, the four looked at him with curiosity. Due to the language barrier, Xu Zimei smiled, pointed at the little girl¡¯s pocket, and made a gesture. The girl hesitated for a moment, then took out a golden monkey statue. After the Great Saint Body had fallen into this world, it was occasionally picked up by the little girl as a toy. "I¡¯ll trade this for that," Xu Zimei took out a very thick book, pointed to it, and gestured a desire to exchange. The girl hesitated, but eventually handed the Golden Monkey Statue to Xu Zimei. The moment they received the book, the four looked at the paper book and the strange patterns on it, somewhat transfixed. This book, which Xu Zimei had prepared in advance, contained content in the form of words and patterns. It was an enlightening book, teaching humans how to cultivate and recognize medicinal herbs. It also covered common knowledge about fire, weather, and the four seasons. Xu Zimei intended to use these four as a breakthrough to let them spread this knowledge to the world. In fact, even if Xu Zimei did not assist, humans would gradually figure it out over a few hundred years. However, Xu Zimei was not willing to wait that long; giving appropriate help also had its benefits. Moreover, once all the creatures had sufficiently explored the world, Xu Zimei was ready to initiate the revival of Spiritual Energy. Advancing the era from the Primitive to the Great Cultivation Era. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The four were deeply attracted by the contents of the book, and although they did not quite understand the meaning of the words, the patterns perfectly conveyed their meanings. When the four looked up again, they realized that Xu Zimei had already vanished, and they were instantly awestruck as if beholding a Heavenly Being. ......¡­ After obtaining the statue of the Great Saint Body, Xu Zimei looked at the statue in his hands and said, "Well? Are you still not planning to come out?" "Where is this?" The statue shimmered with golden light, and a voice emanated from it, which belonged to the Heaven-reaching Great Saint of the Void Spirit Monkey. "You don¡¯t need to know that much," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "But since you¡¯ve come here, you no longer have any chance to escape." "Even if you¡¯ve captured my body, you can¡¯t possess my heart," the Heaven-reaching Great Saint shouted from within the statue. Xu Zimei smiled without saying a word and brought the statue to the Myriad Demons Tribe. "Chaos, this fellow is now yours to train," Xu Zimei said as he tossed the Golden Monkey Statue in. "Don¡¯t worry, Master," Chaos smiled, waved a huge hand, and called out, "Brothers, come out and welcome the newcomer." Having left the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness returned to his own body. The gentle breeze of the courtyard blew softly while Jiuyou was practicing in the nearby pavilion. Her body was surrounded by surging golden light, which seemed to be the Divine Power she had mentioned; space rippled around her, and her entire being appeared to merge with the surrounding space. Everything was exceptionally quiet. Before long, Jiang Changsheng walked in from outside. "Senior Brother," Jiang Changsheng greeted with a smile, holding a thick notebook in his hands. "What brings you here?" Xu Zimei inquired. Jiuyou also slightly opened her eyes, withdrawing from her meditative state. "I¡¯ve compiled a brief list of the people attending the Nine Skies Convention this time, and I¡¯ve come to report some noteworthy individuals to you," Jiang Changsheng said. Ever since Xu Zimei had slain the Green Jiao, he had felt that Xu Zimei was extraordinarily remarkable. Thinking to cling tightly to this powerful support, he didn¡¯t need to be cunning or sly, for effort always paid off. "Since there¡¯s nothing else happening right now, there¡¯s no harm in listening," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. "Besides the Imperial Heir of our Great Skies Peak, you need to be cautious about the Imperial Heirs from the other Eight Veins." Jiang Changsheng flipped through the materials in his hand and began to introduce them. "The Imperial Heir of Green Skies Peak is called Yan Song. You should know about him; he¡¯s arrogant and domineering, but his strength is formidable. It is said that he has already cultivated the Nine Skies Sacred Scripture to the fourth level. Another one is from Scenic Skies; their Imperial Heir, Qi Ye, specializes in music, born with six fingers. Though he rarely takes action, the rumor goes that one hears his sound but never sees his person, and then a head falls to the ground," Jiang Changsheng detailed. "Interesting," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "There¡¯s also Yu Changlong, the Imperial Heir of Jade Skies, who is rumored to have only practiced the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade Technique since childhood. His comprehension of the Blade Technique has reached the thirty-sixth level. No one among the younger generation of our Nine Skies can outdo him with the blade. Among the Nine Veins, though the nine Imperial Heirs have never openly competed, in terms of reputation and popularity, Shen Yu of Divine Skies is the one who stands out." "Shen Yu? Does he have any special qualities?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "I¡¯m not quite sure, but he¡¯s very strong. It¡¯s said that even the Elders of Divine Skies show him great respect," Jiang Changsheng replied. "What about Shen Lang, the one who tried to steal my maid, known as the First Blade of Green Skies?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "He¡¯s also very strong. It¡¯s said he once competed with Yan Song for the position of Imperial Heir and later had his limbs broken, taking a long time to recover," Jiang Changsheng explained. Chapter 640 - 639 Nine Skies Grand Assembly Begins "A bit interesting, but it¡¯s all just child¡¯s play," Xu Zimei replied with a slight air of superiority. "Brother, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate them; the cultivations of these Imperial Heirs have basically all reached the pinnacle of the Venerable level," Jiang Changsheng responded. "Understood. Do you know how the competition will be conducted at this Nine Skies assembly?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I don¡¯t know, after all, each Nine Skies assembly competition is set by the Main Clan. Furthermore, the format changes every time," Jiang Changsheng shook his head and said. As everyone was chatting, they saw Lin Beisheng enter the courtyard with a blustering aura. He glanced at Jiang Changsheng and Jiuyou and said indifferently, "You two, step aside for a moment. I have something to discuss with him." The two nodded and left the courtyard. "I hope you can give me a perfect explanation," Lin Beisheng dropped the wooden box in front of Xu Zimei. He took a deep breath and said, "Do you know what the consequences are for killing a fellow disciple?" "What consequences?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "If this gets out, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you," Lin Beisheng said sternly. "What if he wanted to kill me first?" Xu Zimei countered. "What do you mean?" Lin Beisheng frowned slightly. "It means nothing special. Father, you should understand," Xu Zimei said. "He wanted to kill me but got killed by me in self-defense. We have no grudges against each other, and he is one of my brother¡¯s men. What do you think?" "You suspect Feng¡¯er?" Lin Beisheng said, frowning. "It¡¯s not suspicion; it¡¯s certainty. I just lack evidence, and I can¡¯t be bothered to find any," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. "At the Nine Skies assembly, I am bound to fight him. Father, you should be prepared. Those who try to kill me will be killed in return." "Nonsense! Do you have any regard for me, your father?" Lin Beisheng slammed the table. The table made of Gang Yan steel instantly shattered, and Lin Beisheng¡¯s face shifted between shades, seething with anger. "Shouldn¡¯t you ask him why he wanted to kill me?" Xu Zimei said. "If you intend to turn on each other as brothers, I would rather Great Skies Peak does not participate in the assembly," Lin Beisheng stated. "Father, you should understand that the problem lies not with the Nine Skies assembly but between the two of us." Xu Zimei shook his head and replied, "Even if we don¡¯t participate in the Nine Skies assembly, a battle between us is inevitable in the future." "I¡¯ll ask him for an explanation," Lin Beisheng said flatly. "Do you think he will tell you the truth?" Xu Zimei said with a smirk. "If you are determined to fight, then you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body," Lin Beisheng said and then walked straight out. Xu Zimei turned to look, and in that moment, Lin Beisheng¡¯s retreating figure seemed to age significantly. ...... In the following days, Xu Zimei¡¯s life became much quieter. Whether it was Lin Beisheng or Lin Feng, neither came to seek out Xu Zimei again until the third day of the Nine Skies assembly. On the day of the assembly, tens of thousands of people from the entire sect congregated toward the Great Dao Peak of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Seen from the sky, the peaks where the Nine Veins resided formed a circle, surrounding each other. The single peak located in the center of the Nine Skies circle was none other than the Great Dao Peak itself. This place was once the residence of the Nine Skies Sage, and after the Sage had passed away, it became the most solemn peak of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Only for important events like the Nine Skies assembly would the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect open the Great Dao Peak. Because Great Dao Peak was incomparably vast, its area was more expansive than the other nine peaks combined. For this grand event, each of the Nine Veins would select three disciples. A total of twenty-seven disciples from the Nine Veins could be directly selected. Following that, a grand competition would be held, where all disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect could partake in a fierce battle royal, and the final hundred standing would also be able to participate in the grand event. Because Xu Zimei and others had previously gone to Huohuang City, the grand event had already been held at that time. ...... When Xu Zimei arrived at Great Dao Peak, accompanied by Jiuyou and Jiang Changsheng. He saw the enormous peak with cliffs and steep mountainsides, where rocks occasionally tumbled down. The mountain was covered with lush vegetation. From a distance, the entire peak stood towering into the sky, as if reaching for the sun, proudly situated upon this misty land. Countless disciples rushed towards the summit; the hundred and twenty-seven participating disciples had their own standing spots, while most others were merely onlookers. Atop the peak was also the central location of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. The focal point where the Nine Skies Great Array converged, here the Spiritual Energy was most abundant, and the scenery was unlimitedly beautiful. "Big Brother, give it your all," Jiang Changsheng said from the side. Xu Zimei smiled slightly and walked towards the one hundred and twenty-seven participating disciples. At the summit, Mu Changge stood at the forefront, with Hong Ziling on the left and a gray-robed elder on the right. Xu Zimei guessed that this elder must be another visitor from the Main Clan, Qin Hansheng. He had hawk-like eyes, a hooked nose, a somewhat gaunt face, and was constantly furrowing his brows, all his hair was white as snow. He emitted a very rigid air, just like an old pedant. Behind the three of them stood the nine Peak Masters of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, and the elders in succession. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I announce that the thirty-eighth gathering of the Nine Skies Grand Event of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect officially begins," Mu Changge stood at the forefront, his voice resonant and dignified. "I will briefly explain the rules and methods of this assembly. I will send all one hundred and twenty-seven of you to an ancient ruin. In these ruins, you are competitors against one another, and you must be wary of each other. You must also be careful of the monsters inside the ruins. In a moment, I will distribute a Spatial Token to each one of you; if you encounter life-threatening danger within the ruins, crush the token to teleport out. If someone dies inside, we will not be held responsible; in this competition, life and death will not be considered. Additionally, we have hidden nine Nine Skies Tokens in various places within the ruins. The nine tokens correspond to the names of the Nine Skies, and the final nine who obtain these tokens will be allowed to enter the Main Clan." Upon hearing Mu Changge¡¯s words, the crowd below bowed in unison, shouting in chorus, "The disciples understand." "If there are any questions, ask now," Mu Changge said. "I don¡¯t understand; what exactly are these ancient ruins? And are the monsters inside strong?" someone in the crowd asked with confusion. "These ancient ruins are remnants from the ancients, which have already been fully explored by us. They are specifically for our disciples¡¯ training; there are no great perils, but there are still many dangers. If one is not careful, there is a risk to life," Mu Changge explained. "The disciple understands," that disciple bowed slightly and stepped back. "If there are no further questions, I will now open the ruins," Mu Changge said. With his words falling, his aura surged powerfully. Chapter 641 - 640: Entering the Ruins The might of the Melting Heaven Realm surged around him, and Mu Changge waved his hands, throwing out a point of light. This light ascended into the midair and exploded there directly. Half of the sky trembled, and Mu Changge clasped his hands in a seal, seemingly activating something. After a long while, the light point in the sky began to expand, crushing the surrounding space. "Activate the array," Mu Changge commanded with a light shout. The Peak Masters of the Nine Veins each took out a token, and the moment the tokens lit up, the entire Nine Heavens Imperial Sect seemed to tremble. A "rumbling" sound came from the mountaintop, as the Nine Skies Great Array was opened. The array gathered countless strands of Spiritual Energy from all directions, converging above the Great Dao Peak. This was precisely the central location of the Nine Skies Great Array, where all the Spiritual Energy converged. When the Spiritual Energy gathered at this place, it formed a storm that howled past like a rolling cloud. The entire firmament was completely overtaken. As the light point expanded to a certain domain, with a "boom," the entire firmament began to change. In the line of sight, atop the firmament, a series of illusory images were drawn into the pupils. Primordial forests, deserts, snow-capped mountains, monsters a hundred feet tall, and chilling screams. One by one, the images began to emerge above, making the entire firmament seem void. "This method is indeed interesting," Xu Zimei remarked with interest. The images on the firmament seemed almost within reach. In fact, Xu Zimei knew that the scenes they were seeing were millions of miles away. They were but projections of the ancient ruins, and what was truly wondrous was that Mu Changge had opened a Spatial Gate within the Imperial Sect. A gate that led into the ancient ruins, connecting two places separated by millions of miles. One end of the Spatial Gate was in the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, and the other end must be within the ancient ruins. "Gentlemen, please set off," Mu Changge said with a smile. Xu Zimei, along with over a hundred others, rose through the air and entered the Spatial Gate. After everyone¡¯s figures had entered, Mu Changge waved his hand once more. The Spatial Gate closed completely, and the images in the sky stabilized. The picture now displayed the full view of the ancient ruins. "This is the projection inside the ruins," Mu Changge explained with a smile, "Whatever they experience inside, their every move can be clearly seen by us on the outside." "Who do you think can enter the Main Clan this time?" asked Peak Master Chang Qing of Divine Skies Peak with a smile. The crowd took their seats on the already-prepared chairs nearby, and Peak Master Wang Yuntian of Green Skies Peak smiled. He said, "The Imperial Heirs of each vein have the greatest hope, whether there will be a dark horse or not is unknowable." "I think Great Skies Peak¡¯s chances are rather slim this time, after all, their Imperial Heir is the weakest one," Qi Hai, Peak Master of Scenic Skies Peak, said with a laugh. "It¡¯s better not to jump to conclusions before the results are out," Lin Beisheng said indifferently, "lest you end up slapping your own face." "It seems that Peak Leader Lin is quite confident," Qi Hai said with a chuckle, dismissing the concern in his response. "Do Elder Mu and Elder Qin have anyone they favor?" Wang Yuntian asked the two Elders of the Main Clan, smiling. "We only look at the results, and don¡¯t concern ourselves with the rest," Mu Changge said, contentedly watching the projection in the sky. "Great Skies Peak hasn¡¯t been performing for the last few sessions," Elder Qin said flatly. Lin Beisheng felt embarrassed sitting beside him, yet he dared not retort. Only he knew that Qin Hansheng bore a bias against his Great Skies lineage. Thousands of years ago, when the Nine Skies Sage was nearing the end of life, he divided the Nine Skies Cultivation Technique into nine chapters and passed them to the Nine Veins. Many years ago, Qin Hansheng came to the Sect wanting to peruse the Great Skies chapter of the Great Skies lineage, but how could the vital techniques of a lineage be casually viewed by others. Therefore, when Lin Juemie decisively refused, no one had anticipated that this time the Elder from the Main Clan would be Qin Hansheng. While chatting, everyone¡¯s eyes remained fixated on the images above the firmament. ...¡­ After stepping through the Spatial Gate, Xu Zimei found himself surrounded by pitch darkness. He was enveloped by a force of space, feeling somewhat weightless as he constantly jumped through space. Travelling from one dimension to another. After roughly fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei felt the force around him gradually weakening. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he completely lost control of his body and began to fall. He hurriedly steadied himself and surveyed his surroundings. He found himself on a vast plain with a few solitary trees scattered about. There was no one to be seen for miles around. Before Xu Zimei had a chance to take a closer look, a streak of lightning suddenly struck near him. His figure flashed, narrowly dodging the lightning strike. Where the lightning hit the ground, it blasted a large crater into the earth. Suddenly, the lightning bolt came flying back even faster. Xu Zimei reached out with both hands and caught the lightning in his grasp. Upon closer inspection, he realized it wasn¡¯t lightning but a silver snake. The little snake struggled violently, its body flickering with arcs of electricity. Xu Zimei casually snuffed out the life of the little snake and looked up again to survey the area. It seemed as though the ancient ruins contained a force that prohibited living beings from flying. If Xu Zimei really wanted to resist this force that forbade flight, he would not find it impossible. After all, with his Divine King strength, this place was no match for him. Looking out from the hillside, the plain was vast and seemingly endless. Far ahead, there was a forest with Sky-reaching Great Trees standing tall on this land. According to the rules of this grand event, one must find the Nine Skies Token to enter the Main Clan. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care about the Token, his priority was to deal with the people he needed to take care of. He walked across the plains with a seemingly slow pace, but in reality, there was a chasm-like distance between each step. In almost the blink of an eye, he was within the forest. The forest seemed ancient, with nearly every tree thick enough to require several people to encircle it. The branches were lush and intertwined. There was no sun within this site, yet it was still bright and sunny. At the entrance of the forest stood a stone stele. The stele appeared to be newly erected, with only the words "Demon Mist Forest" inscribed on it. Xu Zimei guessed that it must be a marker placed by the people from the Main Clan. He closed his eyes slightly and his divine consciousness began to sweep slowly over the entire forest. As his divine consciousness expanded, the vast expanse of the Demon Mist Forest amazed him. The forest seemed endless, allowing Xu Zimei¡¯s divine consciousness to sink deep within it. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dwell on it and entered the forest directly. As soon as he walked into the forest, he sensed that something was amiss. The view in front of him seemed to be obscured by mist; the scenes that were clear outside the forest became hazy inside of it. Chapter 642 - 641 Demon Mist Forest "Ah," Xu Zimei had just stepped into the forest when a painful scream pierced her ears. Turning her head to look, Xu Zimei saw a body hanging from a tree branch not far away through the dense forest canopy. By his attire, he was evidently a disciple from Scenic Skies Peak. The branch had pierced through his back and chest, directly gouging out his heart. Shortly after, the tree astonishingly grew eyes and a mouth; it tossed the heart into its mouth and, while chewing, sneered at Xu Zimei creepily. "Provoking me?" Xu Zimei¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly as she delivered a palm strike. The tree didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before it was obliterated under her palm. Xu Zimei discovered an interesting fact; she had barely taken a few steps into this forest, and now, she couldn¡¯t even find the exit. It was as if the forest were continuously shifting and changing. ... At this moment, within the depths of the Demon Mist Forest, Xue Qingming was leading a group of disciples from Great Skies Peak in a desperate flight. "Xue Senior Brother, what should we do?" a disciple anxiously asked by his side. "This forest is probably not so simple; running haphazardly like this, I¡¯m afraid hope is bleak," he said. "It¡¯s all Green Skies Peak¡¯s fault, setting us up like this," another disciple snorted coldly. "They¡¯re our senior brothers, yet they left us for dead." "Don¡¯t you know the rule? ¡¯Every man for himself,¡¯" Xue Qingming said indifferently. "If danger comes later, don¡¯t worry about anything else; just crush the Spatial Token straight away." While fleeing swiftly, everyone kept a vigilant watch on their surroundings. Suddenly, a tree branch lashed out from nearby. Before they could even dodge, innumerable intertwined branches began to enclose them from below. "What kind of cursed place is this," grumbled a disciple. Four or five disciples, wielding longswords, chopped at the branches continuously, but it was in vain; the branches seemed to regenerate endlessly. Not only the branches, but even the surrounding mist had thickened substantially. It obscured the view, making the direction from which the branches struck even more deceptive. "At this rate, it looks like we¡¯re all going to end up trapped in here," said a disciple, fraught with anxiety. "What else can we do? This is the only option now," Xue Qingming remarked. As the branches around them grew denser, their progress became ever more arduous. Finally, after about ten or so minutes, they were completely enveloped by the thick branches, sealed tight from the inside and outside, layer upon layer. More importantly, thorns began to sprout from these branches. One of the disciples carelessly got caught by a thorn and instantly melted into a puddle of thick liquid. "Crush the tokens," Xue Qingming said helplessly. "We¡¯ve been waiting for the Nine Skies grand event for ten years, and it¡¯s going to end like this?" said a disciple, unable to accept their fate. "If you want to die, then keep holding on," Xue Qingming said coldly. "Only by surviving can we have endless hope." "Yo, what lively action we have here," a light laugh broke the heavy atmosphere at that very moment. A flash of Blade Qi from Wu Geng slashed through, turning the cage of branches into pieces. The surprised disciples looked up, only to see Xu Zimei standing nearby, looking intrigued by the situation inside. "Lin, Senior Brother Lin Qiu," one disciple said in astonishment. "Not leaving yet? Want to be encased again?" Xu Zimei asked. "Oh, oh," the four disciples finally came to their senses and hurriedly made their way through the gap in the branches. "You just now?" Xue Qingming looked at Xu Zimei with a complex expression on his face. The Blade Qi from earlier, an attack of such power, Xue Qingming admitted to himself that he was incapable of achieving it. "Is there something wrong?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Nothing," Xue Qingming said, head bowed, his expression unclear as he shook his head slightly. "Senior Brother Lin, you must stand up for us," cried a nearby disciple. "Stand up for what? You¡¯re dumb and you blame others?" Xu Zimei countered. The disciple was left speechless by the retort. "Have any of you seen Shen Lang of Green Skies Peak?" Xu Zimei asked. "You mean the First Blade of Green Skies?" another disciple chimed in. "Yes, we¡¯ve seen him. It was he who tricked us into this Demon Mist Forest just now." "Lead me to him," Xu Zimei demanded. "He went north a moment ago, but we must first leave this Demon Mist Forest," Xue Qingming interjected from the side. "That¡¯s easy," Xu Zimei said as he lifted his hand, a ball of flame condensing in his palm. "Burning Prairie," he uttered softly, and the flame instantly spread into a sea of fire, spreading and descending around them, setting the entire forest ablaze. The "crackle and pop" of the flames resounded all around, forging a great path through the fire in front. Surprisingly, the trees around them seemed to come to life, extending their branches and constantly battling the flames. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, these were no ordinary flames. Anything that touched the fire was instantly consumed by it. "I know you can understand me, clear a path and I will cease the fire. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind going to the trouble of burning down this forest," Xu Zimei spoke calmly. No sooner had his words fallen than the trees throughout the forest began to move. In an instant, they cleared a path and even the surrounding fog was dispelled. "This," the bystanders marveled at the scene before them. "Senior Brother Lin, how could you before..." a disciple asked, looking dazedly at Xu Zimei. "How could I be so useless?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve concealed it so well," the disciple took a moment to find the right words to say. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly; he certainly couldn¡¯t tell them his predecessor truly was a waste. The Misty Forest was continuously shifting, and before long the group found the exit. When they looked back, they saw the forest receding into the distance, disappearing into the mist. "Which direction?" Xu Zimei inquired indifferently. "North," Xue Qingming pointed ahead and added, "However, he¡¯s not alone. He¡¯s accompanied by several disciples from Green Skies Peak." "No matter," Xu Zimei shook his head and started walking north. ...¡­ At this moment, atop Great Dao Feng Peak, those who witnessed this scene all frowned slightly. "Peak Leader Lin, your son sure knows how to keep a low profile," Wang Yuntian remarked from the side. "Qiu¡¯er, he..." Lin Beisheng frowned slightly, suddenly recalling Xu Zimei¡¯s previous boasts. How he had spoken so casually about counter-killing Yang Cheng and fighting Lin Feng, the Imperial Heir. Where did such confidence come from? Many thoughts flickered through Lin Beisheng¡¯s mind, and he found himself increasingly unable to see through his son. "It¡¯s indeed him," Mu Changge furrowed his brows at the front. His heart now certain of the one who had killed Green Jiao, his earlier hesitations were only due to Xu Zimei¡¯s young age. Chapter 643 - 642 Have You Had Enough Fun? The reason I was not sure before is that Green Jiao has already reached the realm of Melting Heaven, and Xu Zimei is only so old. To reach the realm of Melting Heaven at such an age, at least not even the Saint Heir of the Holy Sect could do it, probably only the Divine Heirs of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect are of that level. "Peak Master Lin, may I know what realm your esteemed son has reached?" Mu Changge asked with a smile. "That, I don¡¯t know," Lin Beisheng hesitated for a moment before finally speaking up. "I generally don¡¯t inquire about his cultivation on a daily basis." "Just being modest, I suppose. Could he possibly rival the Imperial Heirs of our Nine Veins?" Qi Hai, the Peak Master of Scenic Skies Peak, said with disdainful laughter. "It¡¯s just pandering to the crowd." "Peak Master Qi should not underestimate others; I think he¡¯s quite good," said Mu Changge with a smile. "Elder Mu, no offense but if he ran into Ye¡¯er, he would surely be shown what a true Talented Disciple is," Qi Hai proudly stated from the side. "Let¡¯s continue watching," said Mu Changge. ...¡­ After leaving the Demon Mist Forest, Xue Qingming and others rushed northward with Xu Zimei in tow. After running wildly for about half an hour, they saw a few figures wandering leisurely not far ahead. "Senior Brother Shen Lang, how should we go about finding the token?" A disciple asked by his side. "What¡¯s the rush? Some things are harder to find when you look for them deliberately. Besides the imperial heirs of the Nine Veins, we can take the tokens from the others if we get the chance," Shen Lang said indifferently. He was dressed in a yellow robe, with a Curved Blade hanging at his waist, his long hair on his forehead fluttering gently in the wind. "Senior Brother, it seems like someone is chasing us," at that moment, another disciple noticed Xu Zimei and his party approaching. Shen Lang frowned slightly as he looked back at the group of people behind him. When he saw Xu Zimei, the corner of his mouth curled into a smile, "Indeed, enemies often cross each other¡¯s path." "Senior Brother Shen, it seems to be Xue Qingming and his group. They were just tricked by us; could they be here to settle accounts?" A disciple chuckled. "Let¡¯s test them then. The disciples of Great Skies Peak are nothing but trash," another disciple joined in. As Xu Zimei and his group approached, a well-known disciple from Green Skies Peak raised his eyebrows and stepped forward with a laugh: "Hey, aren¡¯t these the gentlemen from Great Skies Peak? How come you¡¯re not dead yet!" "Shen Lang, you deceived us into entering the Demon Mist Forest; how shall we settle this account?" Xue Qingming glared at him with furious eyes and said. "How do you want to settle it?" Shen Lang chuckled lightly, pulling out the Curved Blade from his waist. With a "clang," Blade Intent surrounded him and whirled past his body. "Do you wish to die?" Xu Zimei looked at Shen Lang and said indifferently. "Die? Just by you?" Shen Lang snorted coldly and indifferently replied, "The matter with Qing¡¯er is an account I have yet to settle with you." "Don¡¯t worry; you will die. Once I leave this relic and go outside, I will also make sure she accompanies you soon," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Arrogant talk," Shen Lang uttered sharply, as Spiritual Energy around him surged, and Blade Qi gathered on his Curved Blade, slashing towards Xu Zimei. "You might as well stay here and rest eternally." As the Blade Qi descended, the disciples of Green Skies Peak seemed to take pleasure in the misfortune. While Xue Qingming and others had serious looks on their faces, it was clear that Shen Lang¡¯s strike was made with full force, intending to kill Xu Zimei. After all, he was well aware that if he didn¡¯t kill with one strike, Xu Zimei, who had a Spatial Token, would escape immediately. Just as the blade was about to fall, Xu Zimei did not dodge or avoid, letting the Longsword slash onto his body. With a "bang," the bloody and blurry longsword the crowd expected did not transpire. Instead, the Curved Blade seemed to have struck steel and broke into two halves. "This," Shen Lang was stunned as he looked at the handle of the blade in his hand, standing there frozen. "Is it fun?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "How did you," Shen Lang instantly snapped back to his senses and hastily retreated. "It seems you have practiced some body-forging skills, aware that you¡¯re a waste, unable to cultivate Spiritual Energy." "Do you really think so?" Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "Putting on a show," Shen Lang snorted coldly and tossed the handle aside. The Blade Intent around him was furiously condensing, merging with the Spiritual Energy to materialize in the sky. It coalesced into a small blood-colored Curved Blade. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Curved Blade seemed to thrive on blood, as if it contained immense killing power, emerging from the blood sea of Purgatory. "This is the Green Skies Peak¡¯s heritage Vein Skill, the Asura Blade," Xue Qingming said with narrowed eyes. "Shen Lang truly lives up to his name as the First Blade of Green Skies; to have mastered the Asura Blade at such a young age is enough to make one proud." "Isn¡¯t Senior Brother Lin in great danger then?" a Disciple asked, concerned. "Keep watching. There¡¯s something about Senior Brother Lin that I can¡¯t quite figure out," Xue Qingming said, shaking his head slightly. The Asura Blade condensed above Xu Zimei¡¯s head, forming a Spiritual Energy vortex that began to swirl, absorbing the Spiritual Energy from the sky. "With this single strike of mine, I not only attack but also target the Divine Soul. How will you block it?" Xue Qingming roared furiously, hurling the Asura Blade forward. "Do I need to block?" Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, speaking calmly. When the Curved Blade, carrying boundless Malice Qi and seeming like it had slain its way out of a blood-colored Hell, arrived, Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand, lightly pinching the Asura Blade between his index and middle fingers, trapping it at his fingertips. The Asura Blade pulsated with Malice Qi, attempting to tear apart Xu Zimei¡¯s fingers. "Childish fights, had enough yet?" Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. With a flick of his right hand, he hurled the Asura Blade back at Shen Lang. Shen Lang¡¯s complexion changed dramatically, and he quickly took out the Spatial Token to crush it. A force of Space instantly enveloped him, attempting to pull him away from the ancient site. "Just you wait, Lin Qiu, this isn¡¯t over," he bellowed viciously. "Think you can escape?" Xu Zimei waved his hands, and the space around them solidified. This solidification of space also dispersed the spatial force surrounding Shen Lang. "What¡¯s going on?" Shen Lang looked at himself in horror as he watched the Asura Blade drawing closer and closer. At this moment, not only Shen Lang, but even the Peak Masters of the Nine Veins outside the ruins were taken aback. "How is this possible, Shen Lang has already crushed the Spatial Token," Wang Yuntian shouted. "Could there be a problem with the token?" Since the spectators could only view through images, many details were not very clear. "What trick is this kid playing?" Elder Qin snorted coldly. He said, "If he can come out alive, just call him over and ask." Elder Mu Changge didn¡¯t speak, but he alone knew that there would be no issues with the Spatial Token. The only explanation was that there was a problem with the spatial force that was supposed to take Shen Lang out. ...¡­ The Asura Blade flew rapidly, swift as a fleeting white steed, here one moment and gone the next, making a beeline for Shen Lang. Chapter 644 - 643 Black Tortoise ``` "Phut," the Curved Blade stabbed into the body, going straight through Shen Lang¡¯s chest. A conspicuous scar appeared, this Asura Blade had a special effect; once it passed through the chest, the wound could never heal. Blood kept flowing out, dying half of Shen Lang¡¯s body red. He knelt on the ground, his pupils dilating as he looked at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei walked step by step towards Shen Lang. "Why?" Shen Lang, his mouth full of blood, asked with difficulty. "Don¡¯t worry, Qing will soon join you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Watching Shen Lang¡¯s body slowly fall, the Disciples from Scenic Skies Peak panicked. "You, you killed Senior Brother Shen," a Disciple said blankly. "Run, go find Senior Brother Yan and have him take revenge," a Disciple shouted, and then they all scattered and ran away. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, clapped his hands together, and a powerful aura descended from the heavens. Suppressing all these Disciples. Those fleeing Disciples from Green Skies Peak only felt a force of Gravity descend, slowing their movements. Until in the end, it was as if a mountain was pressing down on their backs, and their bodies exploded. Blood rained all around, while several Disciples from Great Skies Peak watched the scene in shock. "Has anyone seen Lin Feng?" Xu Zimei turned and asked. "No, haven¡¯t seen him," Xue Qingming shook his head and said, "Everyone was scattered when we landed in these ancient ruins, hardly aware of each other¡¯s locations. We were just lucky to have run into each other." Xu Zimei nodded slightly, not paying further attention to the group and continued walking straight ahead. Xue Qingming and the others watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, wanting to speak but ultimately, they remained silent. "Senior Brother Xue, what do we do now?" a Disciple asked. "Let¡¯s first find the other Disciples from Great Skies Peak and regroup; only by sticking together can we stand a chance," Xue Qingming replied. "But there are only nine Tokens, even among Disciples of the same Vein, there will be competition in the end," the Disciple said. "Eliminate the Disciples from the other Veins first, at least you can survive till the end. Otherwise, forget the Token, whether you can even live is uncertain," Xue Qingming said indifferently. "True, let¡¯s go find the Imperial Heir and the others," the Disciple nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s a pity that Senior Brother Lin is unwilling to lead us, it would have been safer with him." ... This ancient ruin was vast, and Xu Zimei had no idea where Lin Feng could have gone. Since he couldn¡¯t find anyone, he had to make others come to him. And the only way was to gather all nine Tokens, after which people would naturally come to him. Though Mu Changge did not explicitly reveal the locations of the Nine Skies Tokens, everyone was well aware. The locations of the Nine Skies Tokens were actually the same as the locations of the Nine Veins Peaks. Great Skies Peak was located to the east, so heading eastward in the ruins could lead to acquiring a Token. The ancient ruins must be very old, just by considering the vastness of its area, one can confirm that the entity who left the ruins was not simple. At the Great Dao Peak, Peak Master Wang Yuntian of Green Skies Peak wore the darkest and most awkward expression. "Lin Beisheng, is this how you teach your Disciples?" Wang Yuntian said coldly. "When your Disciple trapped mine in the Demon Mist Forest earlier, why didn¡¯t you speak then?" Lin Beisheng retorted. "Fine, you just wait," Wang Yuntian took a deep breath and said flatly. "Even if your Disciple enters the Main Clan, with a beggar in place, what waves could possibly be made?" Mu Changge furrowed his brows slightly but did not say more. ... ``` Xu Zimei headed north, and along the way, she had seen a few people from the other veins scattered about. Some had tried to kill her, but she had turned the tables and killed them instead. Others paid her no heed, for the Imperial Heirs of the Nine Veins would surely prefer to find the Token before dealing with other matters. Whereas for the ordinary disciples, finding the Token meant hiding away, biding their time until the end of the trial at the ancient ruins. After all, when it truly came to strength, their hopes of entering the Main Clan were slim. Xu Zimei discovered that the sky above the ruins was always bright; it seemed there was no night here. After walking for a long while, she arrived at a seaside. The path ahead was blocked by the ocean, its azure surface stretching as far as the eye could see. In the distance, an isolated island floated upon the sea. "It looks like that¡¯s the place," Xu Zimei deployed her divine sense and let out a light chuckle. The next moment, she was seen stepping across the water¡¯s surface, racing towards the lonely island with the swiftness of a dragonfly skimming the water. The water beneath her feet remained calm, not even a ripple was stirred. In the blink of an eye, Xu Zimei had flown several dozen meters. The closer she got to the island, the whiter the seawater beneath her feet appeared to be. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if the water had been brought to a boil, with a frothy whiteness floating on the surface. The sight was so revolting that it made you want to vomit. Finally, Xu Zimei set foot on the solitary island. The island was not very large and was filled with many mutated Zilan Trees that encircled the land. The verdant Zilan Fruits grew abundant on the trees, seemingly able to swallow the sunlight shining down upon them. Xu Zimei walked towards the interior of the island which resembled a stranded beach. Apart from the Zilan Trees, there were also many rocks and veins of gold on the island. Just a few steps in, Xu Zimei spotted a forest on the island. The temperature inside this forest was extremely hot, akin to a tropical rainforest, and was a completely different world from the outside. Yet, upon entering the forest, Xu Zimei immediately noticed a Sky-reaching Great Tree. Centered around the giant tree, a fighting ring had been constructed on both sides, with a box placed atop the platform. Next to the ring, a colossal Sea Turtle lay soundly asleep. The Sea Turtle was over ten meters long, its shell green and covered with spikes. Its face was lined with wrinkled creases, indicating its advanced age. Xu Zimei guessed the Token must be inside the box. To find out, she would have to open it. She walked slowly towards the box, and at that moment, the slumbering Sea Turtle also slowly opened its eyes. "Human," the Sea Turtle spoke in human tongue, looking at Xu Zimei and addressing her. "If you want the box, you must pass my test," it said. "What test?" inquired Xu Zimei with interest. "Survive three of my attacks, and the box is yours," the Sea Turtle said indifferently. "No need for all that trouble," Xu Zimei waved her hand dismissively. With a sweeping motion of her hand, as if to blot out the sun, she blocked out all the light in the sky and pressed down directly towards the Sea Turtle. Feeling the pressure from Xu Zimei¡¯s hand, the Sea Turtle¡¯s expression grew solemn. "Black Tortoise," it uttered softly, and its shell radiated a supreme light. The shell instantly expanded greatly, encapsulating the entire body of the Sea Turtle within. Chapter 645 - 644: Ruins Canceled? The sea turtle retracted its entire body into its shell, the entire shell¡¯s glow intensifying; the spines became more solid, their cold gleam even more pronounced. "It¡¯s no use," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. The moment her large hand descended, a series of "crack, crack" sounds came from the shell. "Yelp," an odd cry came from within the shell, followed by the sea turtle shouting, "Stop hitting, stop hitting. Didn¡¯t we agree on a trial? Are you trying to beat this old turtle to death?" The shell was about to give in, barely holding together against the growing cracks. Only then did Xu Zimei retract her hand and said indifferently, "So, have I passed?" "Passed, passed," the sea turtle carefully poked its head out of the shell. Taking a deep breath, it spoke with fright, "Are you a disciple participating in the competition? How could the Nine Skies people let a monster like you in?" Xu Zimei smiled and stepped towards the treasure chest. The treasure chest was completely made of gilded gold, and it was not locked. As Xu Zimei opened it, a beam of light soared straight into the sky. In the middle of the beam, a pure white token floated up. "Great Skies," inscribed respectively were two characters on the token which, accompanied by an influx of Spiritual Energy, floated gently before Xu Zimei. Pleased, Xu Zimei picked up the token and looked at the sea turtle, "Would you prefer death or to live?" "You can¡¯t kill this old turtle, I have an agreement with you Nine Skies folks," the turtle shook its head in haste. "I help you temper your disciples, and you allow me to live here," it said. "What rubbish Nine Skies, I don¡¯t care about their business," Xu Zimei stated. "I do things according to my rules." "And what are those rules, if I may inquire?" the old turtle asked cautiously. "My rules are that there are no rules, I act according to my mood," Xu Zimei answered. "Do you want to die or live?" "Of course, I want to live," the old turtle replied without a second thought. "There are nine such tokens, do you know where the other eight are?" Xu Zimei inquired. "This...," the turtle hesitated, then quickly nodded to Xu Zimei¡¯s piercing gaze, saying. "I know, I know, the other eight tokens are with my eight old friends, each guarding one." "Then lead the way," Xu Zimei commanded. "But that would break the rules of the competition," said the turtle. "Are you talking about rules to me?" Xu Zimei raised her head slightly and chuckled. "Not at all, not at all," the old turtle hastily shook its head and stood up on its colossal body from the island, beginning to swim towards the open sea. Xu Zimei flew up and stood directly on the old turtle¡¯s shell. ...¡­ At this moment, the peak masters from the other eight branches were panic-stricken upon witnessing this scene. "Melting Heaven, he must have reached Melting Heaven," Chang Qing said in shock. "How is that possible? How young he is, how could he have reached Melting Heaven?" The people nearby whispered to each other, clearly Xu Zimei¡¯s appearance in the competition had thrown all the rules into disarray. "How can we compete? Nest to his Melting Heaven Realm, our disciples are simply walking to their deaths," Wang Yuntian rose from his chair. He addressed Lin Beisheng, "Peak Leader Lin has played a good game, it¡¯s as if you want all the young disciples of our eight branches to perish." "Elder Mu, you must stand up for us," Qi Hai and others also hurriedly sought help. "Elder Mu Changge has always been fair and just, and if anyone breaks the rules, they will be punished severely," Mu Changge said. "But can you tell me, what exactly did Lin Qiu do wrong? What do I need to preside over?" "This," a few Peak Masters hesitated, as it seemed to indeed be within the rules. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elder Mu, do you remember the scene where he just killed Shen Lang?" Elder Qin¡¯s gaze was calm as he spoke indifferently. "He seems to have the ability to stop that spatial power. If this is really the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that anyone he wants to kill can¡¯t escape with the help of a Spatial Token?" "So what?" Mu Changge asked, "That¡¯s not against the rules either, is it?" "That may be true, but have you considered what would happen if he were to kill all the disciples within the ruins?" Elder Qin asked. "It would not just be a loss for the Imperial Sect but also difficult to explain when we return. Rules are made by humans after all, and they can naturally be changed." Hearing this, Mu Changge frowned slightly. After all, this matter was indeed a bit tricky. Killing everyone, Mu Changge was indeed afraid that Xu Zimei might just do it. After all, if such a thing happened, it would be difficult to explain to the Main Clan upon his return. "But even if we want to notify them now, it¡¯s too late," Mu Changge said. "The trial has already begun, and I can¡¯t interfere, unless I return to the Main Clan and forcibly take everyone out." "Can¡¯t you connect to that Space Gate?" Qin Hansheng said. "You can tell everyone to crush their Spatial Tokens and leave the ruins on their own. As long as they don¡¯t encounter Lin Qiu, I suspect that the spatial power won¡¯t be able to stop them." "At this point, that¡¯s all we can do," Mu Changge frowned slightly and sighed as he spoke. "This Lin lad has some oddities about him. It might be better to wait for him to come out and capture him for some clear answers." Qin Hansheng continued, "To reach Melting Heaven at such an age, I don¡¯t believe it was achieved through normal cultivation." "Elder Qin, that seems somewhat against the rules," Lin Beisheng immediately stood up and said. "My son hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why capture him?" "Peak Master Lin, don¡¯t be nervous. We won¡¯t do anything to him, just want to ask him some questions," Qin Hansheng said with a smile. Lin Beisheng¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed, and he looked at the other eight branches¡¯ Peak Masters, who obviously were siding with Qin Hansheng. The situation had developed to this point, and it was beyond his control. "But now that he¡¯s reached the Melting Heaven Realm, I¡¯m afraid that if we provoke him," Mu Changge said worriedly. "Afraid of what? Both you and I are at Melting Heaven; are we still afraid of him alone?" Qin Hansheng spoke coldly, "Moreover, the ancestors of the eight branches are also here. Surely, we can¡¯t allow him to turn the world upside down." Mu Changge sighed softly, then with a wave of his right hand, boundless Spiritual Energy rippled through the void. The Nine Skies Great Array was activated once again, connecting to the Space Gate, and his voice, infused with rich Spiritual Energy, passed through the spatial power and into the ruins. "All disciples of the Nine Skies, heed this order: since Lin Qiu of the Great Skies Peak has entered the Melting Heaven Realm, there is a severe disparity in power for this trial, so we have decided to cancel this ruins trial. Everyone crush your Spatial Tokens and leave as soon as possible." Although Mu Changge¡¯s voice had entered the ruins, the space inside was truly vast. He could only continue to shout over and over again inside the ruins, hoping that more disciples would hear. ... Xu Zimei rode on the back of the Sea Turtle, slowly heading towards the northwest. Chapter 646 - 645: I Will Fight You All When the voice echoed from the sky, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. However, he did not leave the ruins but continued toward the location of another token. Not long after leaving the sea area and setting foot on land, he came across a group of disciples from Divine Skies Sect on the plain ahead. Xu Zimei did not see Shen Yu, the Imperial Heir of Divine Skies Peak among them, when he approached the group of disciples. "Lin, Lin Qiu," someone stammered out Xu Zimei¡¯s name. After all, they too had heard the recent announcement. "Disciple Lin Qiu, we have no past grudges, and we do not wish to compete with you for the token, please do not kill us," pleaded a disciple hurriedly. "I won¡¯t kill you, but you help me deliver a message to all the disciples within these ruins, and to the Imperial Heirs from each vein as well," "I, Lin Qiu, will be waiting for them at the bottom of the valley three miles to the south after three hours have passed, declares war on all the younger generation of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I¡¯ll come with nine tokens, and if they defeat me, not only can they kill me and eliminate the threat I pose, but they will also attain the tokens. If they¡¯re afraid, then let everyone crush their tokens and flee, act like shrinking turtles, and detour when they see me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat them every time I see them." After Xu Zimei finished speaking, he turned around and left without further ado, leaving the onlookers looking at each other in bewilderment. Watching as Xu Zimei did not attack but instead walked away, a disciple hesitated before asking, "Senior Brother, what do we do now? Do we leave or spread the message?" "Interesting, he wants to declare war on all the young ones in Nine Heavens, of course we spread the word. A scene this exciting might not come once in a lifetime," said that Senior Brother with a smile. "But what if," a nearby disciple hesitated. "Are you daft? When the sky falls, the tall ones will hold it up. If someone has to die, it will be those Imperial Heirs from each vein first. He wouldn¡¯t bother killing small fry like us," said the Senior Brother. "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll inform everyone right away, the more people we have, the stronger we are." Once, a great man said that the world never lacks people who love a spectacle. As news began to spread throughout the ancient ruins, more and more people shared the information among themselves. As a result, the number of people wanting to crush their tokens and leave decreased. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei retrieved the other eight tokens under the guidance of the Sea Turtle. The eight tokens were guarded by eight different Monster Beasts, which seemed to be a challenge as well. "Your Excellency, can I leave now?" asked the Sea Turtle cautiously. "Take me to the valley I mentioned before, and then you are free," Xu Zimei replied. The Sea Turtle dared not object and hurriedly dashed toward the distance. "Have you Monster Beasts been in these ancient ruins all this time?" Xu Zimei asked curiously on the way. "Yes, we had lived here before the Nine Skies Sacred Sect discovered the ruins. After the discovery, we were no match for the Great Void Sage and struck a deal with him. He allowed us to continue residing here, and we couldn¡¯t harm any disciples." "The Great Void Sage, it seems he is a Saint from the Main Clan," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Who was the previous owner of these ruins then?" "We¡¯re not familiar either, we¡¯ve never seen the owner of the ruins. We don¡¯t dare get close to him, even from a great distance, the aura he emits makes us feel oppressed," the Sea Turtle said. "So we Monster Beasts privately guess that he must be a Divine King." Xu Zimei smiled, then asked, "Do you know what lies above a Divine King?" "That can only be known after entering the Immortal Path bridge, where a broader world lies behind, a level we should not come into contact with," the Sea Turtle quickly shook its head. While the two were talking, they had already arrived at the valley. At this moment, although the battle had not started, Xu Zimei could already see more and more disciples rushing this way. ... Atop Great Dao Feng, Mu Changge saw this scene and furrowed his brows even deeper. "What¡¯s going on?" he asked the crowd, "I clearly said... how come only a few people have returned? What are so many doing staying there?" "This Lin Qiu really knows how to calculate, wanting to challenge everyone. Although he is in the Melting Heaven Realm, isn¡¯t this confidence a bit too much?" Qin Hansheng sneered on the side. "Let¡¯s just wait and see. I have already warned them, but indeed, so many people dealing with one Melting Heaven Realm does seem like a chance," Mu Changge said. As the news of Xu Zimei wanting to challenge everyone spread, disciples from the various veins rushed to report to the Imperial Heirs. In a hollow among the hills, Lin Feng, with a sharp gaze, looked at Xue Qingming, and said in shock, "Are you sure he has reached Melting Heaven?" "Yes, it has already spread outside. He¡¯s really making a name for himself now," Xue Qingming nodded, affirmatively responding. "My dear younger brother, no wonder Yang Cheng failed. You¡¯ve really kept me in the dark well," Lin Feng said with a light laugh. "Then, Imperial Heir, we should still leave, after all, the conflict between you two," Xue Qingming said. "No, let¡¯s contact the other Imperial Heirs. His brilliance is too much; like a tree standing out in the woods, it¡¯s bound to be destroyed by the wind." Lin Feng said coldly, "I think the other Imperial Heirs should be even more anxious than I am; they won¡¯t allow such a threat to exist." By the riverside, the Imperial Heir of Scenic Skies Peak, Qi Ye, held a lyre in his arms. He had six fingers, slender and pale. As he leisurely plucked the strings, he heard the disciples¡¯ report. He smiled and said, "So, our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect has such an existence." "What does the Imperial Heir mean?" someone beside him asked. "No matter what, we have to meet him," Qi Ye said with a smile. And in another part of the forest, the Imperial Heir of Divine Skies Peak, Shen Yu, also known as one of the most famed individuals in the Nine Veins, Upon hearing the report, he smiled, waved his hand, and said, "No matter, nobody can block my path." Once everyone around had left, Shen Yu slowly stood up. With a profound look towards the distance, he said, "You probably don¡¯t know yet that I, Shen Yu, am the true child of Destiny." ...¡­ S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More and more people were converging towards the valley where Xu Zimei was, however, before the nine Imperial Heirs arrived, everyone restrained themselves as much as possible, not daring to make the first move without knowing the full extent of the situation. Xu Zimei sat on the valley hillside, placing the nine Nine Skies Tokens in front of him, while he sat in meditation, regulating his breath. "That guy must be Lin Qiu, right? I heard he used to be a waste; he¡¯s hidden his strength too deeply," someone was discussing in the crowd. "What of the Melting Heaven Realm? It doesn¡¯t mean invincible; he is still too young and doesn¡¯t know to hide his edge." As the crowd gathered in this place grew larger and larger, the nine Imperial Heirs had yet to arrive. Some people were also growing impatient. "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If you don¡¯t dare, we of the Five Young Masters of Divine Skies will give it a try," several loud shouts came from the valley. Chapter 647 - 646 We’re Here Especially to Challenge When these several light shouting voices arose, everyone hurriedly looked up. They saw five young men in golden robes slowly stepping into the air and walking out of the crowd. "The Five Young Masters of Divine Skies, with them taking the lead, it¡¯ll be good to give it a try," someone beside them said. "It¡¯s said that the Five Young Masters of Divine Skies are quintuplets, of one mind, even the Cultivation Technique they practice are joint Vein Skills." "Exactly, if not for Shen Yu¡¯s radiance being so overwhelming, perhaps it would have been these five whom Divine Skies Peak cultivated." Xu Zimei looked up and saw that the five of them looked exactly the same, and even when they spoke, they did so at the same time, with almost identical tone and expressions. It could be said that they reached the level of divine synchronization. "Lin Qiu, others may fear you, but my brothers and I are quite eager to meet you," the Five Young Masters of Divine Skies spoke up. "Come on, I¡¯ll let you make the first move," Xu Zimei sat where he was, without even moving a muscle. The five brothers frowned simultaneously, and they waved their hands, stirring the Spiritual Energy around them into action. These streams of Spiritual Energy connected them, making the five seem as one. Spiritual power shifted between five colors. "Metal, wood, water, fire, earth," the five shouted out their respective elements in unison. In an instant, the surrounding Spiritual Energy burst forth, flames blazed, waters swelled over golden mountains, eternally emerging, unstoppable, immovable as a mountain. Five different states emanated from the five of them, and when the Power of the Five Elements fused together, a huge Yin-Yang Plate appeared in the sky. "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. Although the Power of the Five Elements could solidify into Yin and Yang, and Yin and Yang could in turn become Chaos, not just any Power of the Five Elements could coalesce into the force of Yin and Yang. This required extremely skillful fusion techniques, and the power of each element must be neither in excess nor deficient, just the right amount to achieve Yin and Yang. "Great Yin-Yang Technique," the five shouted in unison, hurling the Yin-Yang Plate condensed in the sky downwards. The Yin-Yang Plate turned into a spinning gear as it rapidly rotated towards Xu Zimei. The Yin-Yang gear tore through the silent expanse, cleaving through layers of space, and sparkled with flying sparks. Xu Zimei remained seated, slowly taking out his Heavenly Demon Bow. He nocked the arrow and slowly pulled the bowstring, the Demonic Qi gradually gathered on the arrow, transforming into a Demon Arrow. The moment he released the bowstring, with a "boom," the Demon Arrow, like a wild horse broken free, raged from the heavens straight into the clouds. The sound of "rumbling" followed the firing of the Demon Arrow. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a "bang," and without withstanding even for an instant, the center of the Yin-Yang gear was pierced directly by the Demon Arrow. The momentum of the Demon Arrow was unabated; like a swift steed passing a gap, it left a dark trail in the sky. Then, the Five Young Masters of Divine Skies tried to dodge, but it was too late. The Demon Crystal was too fast, piercing through their chests like candied hawthorns and nailing them onto a single Demon Arrow. The five of them spit out fresh blood, which too was dyed pitch black. The onlookers panicked as they saw the five with eyes wide open, dead and nailed to the top of the mountain¡¯s pillar. "This, this," someone stammered for a long time, unable to speak. "Not even one move, this is the Melting Heaven Realm," someone lamented. "Before the Imperial Heir arrives, let¡¯s not take action, let them take the lead." ... "So weak," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, then sat down again. The midday sun shone fiercely, outside of this valley lay an endless plain. A few sparse big trees stood alone on the plain, and every now and then a few strands of Qingfeng blew by, a rare enjoyment. "The wind is picking up," someone looked up at the firmament, as if dust was blowing in the wind. The wind between heaven and earth seemed to suddenly grow stronger, howling and coiling past. It swept up a few leaves and strands of dust, drifting down leisurely. As everyone looked up, they saw nine figures approaching from a distance amid the dust and wind. Spiritual energy surged around them, causing the entire space to ripple with waves. Nine differently colored robes fluttered in the fierce wind, step by step they approached, as if with a special kind of magic, making it impossible for one to look away. "The nine imperial heirs have joined forces," someone said in shock. "This is truly a first for our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, a wonder of all ages." Xu Zimei slightly opened his eyes, looking in the direction of the nine approaching figures. "Where are the disciples of Divine Skies Peak?" "Where is the Green Skies Imperial Heir?" ... After all nine shouted in unison, the entire valley and the mountains around it echoed as the disciples all shouted back in one voice. "Present!" The sound was deafening, as though dragons were roaring across the fields and tigers were howling in the forests, merging together to shake the very sky with a thunderous rumble. "If we die in battle today, remember to take our bodies back to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, so that the fallen leaves can return to their roots," Shen Yu declared loudly to the people around him. "We will follow the Imperial Heir¡¯s command," the disciples around them shouted in unison. The nine looked up and finally stepped in front of Xu Zimei. "You¡¯ve arrived," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You have indeed arrived, Junior Brother Lin is truly surprising," Shen Yu said with a smile. "I thought you would be afraid of dying, and that some of you would leave," Xu Zimei said. "Junior Brother Lin has reached Melting Heaven, so facing you alone we may not be the opponent. Today, we can only win by dishonorable means," said the nine, bowing their fists and looking at Xu Zimei with gleaming eyes, shouting loudly. "Today, we nine great imperial heirs of Nine Skies have come to challenge you, the one who has reached Melting Heaven." "Come at me all together, so nobody says I¡¯m bullying," Xu Zimei stood up and said indifferently. Around the nine imperial heirs, spiritual energy gathered. Qi Ye pulled out a harp, and his fingers surged with spiritual energy. As he plucked the strings, a sound like the clash of swords and the charge of cavalry rose. The music seemed to transform into an army of thousands, charging at Xu Zimei. Yan Song, the Green Skies Imperial Heir, had a robust and continuous flow of spiritual energy¡ªthis was a sign of reaching the higher levels of the Nine Skies Scripture. With just a single palm strike, it was as if a storm was dancing between his hands, with lightning flashing and thundering, and white spiritual energy wreaking havoc. Yu Changlong, the Jade Skies Imperial Heir, held a five-foot long blade with a sword intent so fierce that his whole being was like an unsheathed sharp sword. The Blade Intent of the Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade evolved continuously, and as it deepened, even without actually striking, cracks began to appear in the surrounding space. The other imperial heirs also showcased their abilities, all aiming to kill Xu Zimei. Among them, Shen Yu of Divine Skies was the most composed; his hands twined with spiritual energy, he did not strike immediately, but watched Xu Zimei closely, seeking the right moment to exploit a weakness. All these attacks aimed squarely at Xu Zimei in a relentless onslaught that darkened the skies and razed the earth. The space around them completely collapsed, the aftermath alone terrifying the watching disciples so much, they dared not get any closer. The sound of a harp, Blade Qi, Sword Intent, formations, palm techniques... Chapter 648 - 647: A Drop in the Ocean Anyway, these nine imperial heirs were of various existences, each with their own strengths, and were all very proficient in their respective fields. Sword light and shadow, palms thundering, endless storms raged around them. Watching all nine imperial heirs take action, for a moment, the heavens and earth changed color, and the wind and clouds rose anew. The disciples below were filled with emotion, "So this is the power of the imperial heirs." "Not necessarily, this might just be a probe," someone shook their head. Xu Zimei slowly raised her head and saw this scene, and she didn¡¯t even have time to dodge, letting these attacks fall on her body. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of "boom boom boom" exploded all around, and half of the sky was obliterated within it. The nine imperial heirs focused their gaze slightly, taking these attacks with their fleshly bodies, and even someone in the Melting Heaven Realm would be injured. "Is this all you¡¯ve got," Xu Zimei¡¯s voice came from the dust. As the dust settled, Xu Zimei emerged unscathed from within it. "You," the eyes of the many imperial heirs grew more solemn as they said, "It seems you¡¯re not just beginning Melding Heaven." "Interpret it however you like," Xu Zimei shook her head. With a grand sweep of her hand, she took the lead in suppressing Lin Feng. "Block him," feeling the oppressive force of the grand hand, Lin Feng shouted anxiously. "Mysterious Heaven Buddha Sound," only to hear Qi Ye shout loudly. His right hand plucked at the strings faster and faster. This time, what sounded was not the music of the instrument, but real Buddha sounds. The Buddha sounds transformed from intangible to tangible, as Sanskrit characters evolved from the music of the strings. Transforming into a myriad of golden lights, they suppressed Xu Zimei. "Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade," Yu Changlong also roared angrily, with the shadow of the blade behind him transforming into numerous shadowy figures, slaying towards Xu Zimei. "Flaming Brilliant Sword," "Palm Suppression of All Heavens," "Ice River for Thousands of Miles." ... Each of the Nine Veins utilized their own Vein Suppression Techniques one after another. Suddenly, the wind and clouds enveloped the entire heavens and earth. Even on the peaks of Great Dao Feng outside, the people could only see a vast expanse of white through the projections. Mu Changge¡¯s eyebrows relaxed slightly, inwardly pondering that such a level of attack was extremely dangerous even for him. He considered himself no weaker than anyone else in the Melting Heaven Realm. "Since I am a disciple of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, I won¡¯t bully you. Even with the Vein Skills of Great Skies Peak, I can defeat you," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "A Drop in the Ocean!" With a wave of his hands, strands of Spiritual Energy began to condense at his fingertips, subtly and intricately controlled as if unravelling silk from cocoons. Under the command of this Spiritual Energy, a clear and sparkling drop of water appeared on Xu Zimei¡¯s fingertip. This drop of water seemed unremarkable, transparent throughout, somewhat glittery and dreamlike. "This is," on Great Dao Feng, Lin Beisheng¡¯s gaze was profound as he murmured softly, "When did Qiu¡¯er secretly learn this Vein Skill." He had indeed given the Token to Xu Zimei before, but that was only a short while ago, how could he possibly have learned the Vein Suppression Technique in such a short amount of time. As this drop of water appeared in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, he waved his right hand across the sky. With a "whoosh" sound, this single droplet evolved into a vast sea. "This," Lin Feng watched the scene before him in shock, unable to speak for a long time. The sea surrounded Xu Zimei on all sides as if a roaring tsunami was sweeping in. Waterspouts raged, twisting the entire firmament. The power of the ocean was terrifying; although water is formless, perhaps a single drop can do little, but when a vast sea converges, it can almost destroy everything in the world. Xu Zimei stood calmly in place, her large hand sweeping out directly. With a "boom," the attacks of the nine Imperial Heirs were all annihilated, accompanied by the surging tsunami and howling winds. They covered everything like a blanket, ready to submerge all in their path. Three Imperial Heirs couldn¡¯t even muster a resistance before being overwhelmed by the water; the power of the tsunami completely destroyed their bodies, not even leaving bones behind. While the others managed to avoid it in time, they were still blown away by the force of the tsunami. With another great sweep of her hand, Xu Zimei condensed the roaring ocean into a single droplet of water resting on her fingertip. She slowly descended from mid-air and began walking step by step towards Lin Feng. Lin Feng, apparently heavily injured, was soaked by the sea, kneeling on the ground and gasping for air. Panic flashed in his eyes as he watched Xu Zimei approach. "You," Lin Feng said, his face pale with panic. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "How can Melting Heaven be so powerful," Lin Feng asked in horror. Xu Zimei crouched down, slowly approaching Lin Feng and said, "When did I ever say I was of Melting Heaven?" "You, could it be," Lin Feng¡¯s face changed drastically, his breathing seemingly stopped as he looked at Xu Zimei. Cold sweat mixed with seawater trickled down his forehead. "I am quite fair, but for the sake of my father¡¯s face, I will leave you a whole corpse. Take your own life," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Lin Feng sat unmoving, not even his pupils seemed to move. His face like ashes, he looked at Xu Zimei and said, "Do you know why I wanted to kill you?" "While I¡¯m not interested, let¡¯s allow you to speak your piece before you die," Xu Zimei replied. "Actually, you¡¯re not my real brother," Lin Feng regained his composure a bit and said with a bitter smile. "You were born to another woman with whom our father had an affair." Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as she looked at Lin Feng and said, "Continue." "We didn¡¯t know of your existence until one day, our father brought you back covered in blood from outside," Lin Feng said. "My mother was very hostile towards you. She forced father to choose between you and her, and eventually, he chose you. Therefore, she committed suicide in her own courtyard." "So you hate me because of this?" Xu Zimei asked. "Shouldn¡¯t I?" Lin Feng replied, "I was just a child back then, father thought I wouldn¡¯t remember these things. Unfortunately, my mother had a very loyal old servant, who told me everything when I grew up. I hate you, and I also hate our father. He betrayed my mother, and unable to bear the humiliation, she chose to end her own life." "You are not to blame, it¡¯s understandable," Xu Zimei said, slowly rising to her feet. "But in this world, the victor is king, and the vanquished is the foe. Whether it¡¯s about principles or right and wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter in the end. Only strength is the ultimate truth." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure step by step, Lin Feng laughed out loud. The laughter carried more of a bitter and tragic undertone. "We were all wrong," with his final words falling, he struck his own abdomen, severing his Divine Soul and Vein Gates internally. A mouthful of fresh blood spurted from his mouth, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Chapter 649 - 648: Annihilation ""Feng¡¯er," atop the Great Dao Peak, Lin Beisheng sat clutching his face in agony, appearing to age many years as he sat in his chair. Mu Changge and the other eight Vein Skills Peak Masters all had grave expressions. "This guy is even more of an Evil Being than Wang Qi was back in the day." "Allowing him into the Main Clan, whether it¡¯s good or bad, I don¡¯t know," Mu Changge said, gently shaking his head. Talented Disciples are coveted everywhere, but someone like Xu Zimei, who almost solely relied on himself without the backing of the Sect Gate or the Main Clan to reach such heights... This type of person has too strong a sense of self and almost no sense of belonging; the Main Clan might just be a stepping stone for him. "This Lin Qiu has maliciously slaughtered fellow disciples and must be severely punished," Chang Qing spoke up from the side. "Though we have a rule that life and death are up to fate in contests, now that the contest has been canceled, so too is this rule. If he continues to kill within the Sect Gate, it is unforgivable," Qin Hansheng stated indifferently. Mu Changge merely frowned at this, without offering any objection. "Once he comes out, if he can¡¯t provide a reasonable explanation, we will join forces to capture him to prevent his escape," Wang Yuntian suggested. ... In the ancient ruins at this moment, as everyone witnessed Lin Feng commit suicide, their expressions became somber. The Nine Imperial Heirs had suffered four casualties from just a single strike. The remaining five lined up side by side, with Yu Changlong holding a long blade, shouting, "Everyone, use whatever trump cards you have, or I fear today we might face more danger than fortune." "Without going mad, how can one become a demon," Qi Ye¡¯s fingers were already oozing blood, as his hair visibly began to fall out at a rapid pace. His skin grew increasingly withered, as if all his strength was being drained away. "World-Ending Demon¡¯s Sound," he roared fiercely, like a wild beast, the sound pouring from his mouth. Completely lost in a demonic frenzy, as his six fingers played the zither, they created countless afterimages with their speed. Circles of black Demonic Skills sounds emanated from around him. In that moment, green grass withered, space shattered, and everything around him suffered a destructive blow. "Quickly seal your hearing," Yan Song yelled. Some disciples nearby were unable to escape in time, and when the Demon¡¯s Sound spread at the speed of light, just hearing it once caused some to go mad on the spot. Veins bulged, blood vessels burst, and they died amid their agitation. Seeing this, Yu Changlong heaved a sigh of relief and said, "This guy¡¯s zither sound is truly powerful. Even though this move isn¡¯t aimed at us, just the mere aftereffects are terrifying enough to strike fear into one¡¯s heart." Shen Yu didn¡¯t speak but turned his gaze toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was standing at the center of the Demonic Skills Sound, his eyes slightly closed. After a while, Xu Zimei opened his eyes, looking serene, and smilingly said, "What a wonderful sound." "The Demon¡¯s Sound doesn¡¯t affect him?" Yan Song said with a frown. "Kill," Shen Yu uttered softly, with a dazzling Galaxy light in his palm, he took the lead and charged towards Xu Zimei. "Galaxy Seal." "Heaven¡¯s Expanse Lifebearing Blade, Thirty-sixth layer," Yu Changlong immediately followed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nine Skies Undying Sword," Yan Song¡¯s gaze narrowed, as Sword Intent surged around him like raging waves, one after another. ... "I¡¯m not interested in playing with you anymore," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and said softly, "Formless Achievement Method."" As he waved his right hand, black energy began to gather around him, centering on his presence. Countless swirls of black gas shot up into the sky, spreading across the surrounding valleys, screaming fiercely and shrilly. Soon after, these countless swirls of black energy transformed into ghastly heads, ferocious and full of malicious qi. As hordes of ghastly heads rampaged around, any disciple struck by them suffered a mental breakdown, laughing and crying uncontrollably, dying under the sway of their own delusions. Atop the Great Dao Feng, Lin Beisheng stood up abruptly, his eyes burning as he said, "Ghost Zen Six Severings, Qiu¡¯er has even mastered this move." "Wasn¡¯t it said that no one besides Ghost Tathagata could cultivate it?" Chang Qing frowned and remarked. Everyone was well aware of how powerful this technique was. When Ghost Tathagata was still in the Melting Heaven Realm, he could already match the Nine Skies Sage. If the Nine Skies Sage hadn¡¯t desperately injured himself, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill Ghost Tathagata. The strength of Ghost Tathagata, with Ghost Zen Six Severings accounting for half of it, was unquestionable. This Vein Skill was the culmination of his life¡¯s work, and he even fled from the Buddhist sect for it. However, after Ghost Tathagata, no one succeeded in cultivating this Vein Skill, and it gradually faded from people¡¯s memory. "This is a bit troubling," Wang Yuntian said, "but we don¡¯t know to which of the Six Severings he has cultivated." ... As countless ghastly heads roamed the sky dominantly, Yan Song brandished the Nine Skies Undying Sword and slashed down fiercely. With a "boom," the ghastly head vibrated slightly, but not only remained unscathed, it also sent Yan Song flying backward. Yan Song steadied himself, looked at the sky filled with ghastly heads, and felt a shiver of dread deep inside. Just one of the ghastly heads was beyond his full power to cut down. "Run," he bellowed, hastily shattering the Spatial Token in his hand. Unfortunately, Xu Zimei had already sealed the space; the moment the power of space appeared, it was completely devoured. "How can this be?" Yan Song looked around, now thoroughly panicked. As time went on, more and more ghastly heads appeared in the sky, and soon countless wails rose as they surged toward Yan Song like anguished souls. "Ahh," screams also began to echo in the mid-air. The ghastly heads weren¡¯t only attacking Yan Song; other disciples watching nearby were also within the range of the assault. From the projection above Great Dao Feng, all one could see were countless ghastly heads. Bodies began appearing everywhere around the valley, the result of just one use of the Formless Achievement Method; such an area attack already possessed such power. The ghastly heads engulfed everything, and as the wails gradually subsided, Xu Zimei looked around, seeing the hills scattered with corpses. The pungent stench of blood filled the entire space. These people wanted to follow behind the nine Imperial Heirs to sneak through, hoping for a share of the spoils, but sadly, they all paid the price. If they had simply crushed the Token and fled from the beginning, they would be safe now. The remaining five Imperial Heirs were also engulfed by the ghastly heads, and as Qi Ye finished his frenzied demonic tune, he was on the verge of death. "It¡¯s over," Xu Zimei dusted off his hands, just as he was about to leave. Suddenly, Shen Yu, lying on the ground, stood up. "Disciple Brother Lin Qiu, there¡¯s no need to rush," Shen Yu said calmly. "Oh, interesting," Xu Zimei uttered lightly with interest. After the Formless Achievement Method had been enacted, Shen Yu was the only one in this whole space left alive. Chapter 650 - 649: The Majesty of the Saint "Someone previously told me that you were one of the strongest among the nine Imperial Heirs, but I thought your recent power was quite average. It seems you were hiding your true abilities," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Once they are all dead, I¡¯ll kill you too, and then I¡¯ll become the chosen one of the Main Clan," Shen Yu said with a wicked laugh. "Where did you get that confidence from?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You¡¯ll find out soon enough," Shen Yu replied indifferently. At that moment, a pure white Spiritual Energy surged up around him, reaching for the skies. The Spiritual Energy carried an awe-inspiring vigor, a might that had already transcended the Melting Heaven Realm, directly challenging the aura of a Saint. "What is this?" Xu Zimei said, watching with interest. The vast white Spiritual Energy enshrouded the entire space. Within this void, a figure seemed to appear, as if both hidden and visible. "It¡¯s the Founder," the disciples on Great Dao Peak exclaimed, rising to their feet in surprise. "Why would the Founder¡¯s apparition appear on Shen Yu?" Wang Yuntian frowned and asked. Everyone turned their gaze to Chang Qing, the Peak Master of Divine Skies Peak, their eyes filled with questions. "Don¡¯t look at me. This has nothing to do with me," Chang Qing said with a laugh. "Yu¡¯er has received the Founder¡¯s legacy." "Legacy? Since when did the Founder leave behind a legacy just for him?" Qi Hai inquired. "I don¡¯t know about that. But the Founder chose Yu¡¯er, which shows he has high hopes for him," Chang Qing explained. "Your envy is of no use." The eyes of the people around shifted uncertainly, their thoughts unknown. ...... Within the illusory Spiritual Energy, Xu Zimei could not clearly discern the figure¡¯s appearance, but he could still feel the authority of a Saint. "Did you think the Nine Skies Sage¡¯s legacy would be my trump card?" Shen Yu boasted. "I¡¯ve been saving this trump card for years, just waiting for a life-and-death moment to use it. I should also thank you for getting rid of the others for me." "No need to thank me. In a while, you¡¯ll be just like them," Xu Zimei said lightly. "A Saint¡¯s strike, do you really think you can withstand it?" Shen Yu snorted coldly. With eyes slightly closed, Shen Yu¡¯s expression was solemn and reverent at this moment. He seemed to merge with the vast figure in the void, with an aura around him that soared instantly, as grand as that of a Saint himself. Saints could establish sects, and once one became a Saint, they would no longer worry about their lifespan, would traverse a wider path of the Great Dao, and even casually display the might of heaven and earth. Shen Yu floated high in the air, looking down at Xu Zimei with a cold gaze. "Die," he said, a single word as if stirring the Great Dao itself, bearing the Supreme force, and directed a crushing Suppression towards Xu Zimei. "To think it¡¯s only a residual spirit," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. It seemed that Shen Yu had accidentally inherited the Nine Skies Sage¡¯s legacy, which contained a residual spirit. In the ever-changing times, where ages come and go, this residual spirit had already reached its limit. The power it held was just enough to emulate a Saint¡¯s attack once, and Shen Yu considered it his trump card. Even a full-strength blow from a Saint did not trouble Xu Zimei, let alone a common attack. At the moment the Saint¡¯s might appeared, the projection on Great Dao Peak could not withstand such a force and shattered immediately. "This," the peak masters watched the scene, quickly turning their gaze towards Mu Changge. "Just wait. The last person will be transported back by the Spatial Gate," Mu Changge said indifferently. He was in bad spirits, as the majority of the disciples had died this time, making it perhaps the most tragic Nine Skies conclave yet. The Main Clan would be hard to appease, and the losses for the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect would be even greater. ``` ...¡­ "Die," as Shen Yu¡¯s crazed roar echoed, the phantom slowly bent its head and a finger pressed down towards Xu Zimei. Though it was a finger, it resembled a pillar capable of supporting the heavens. As the finger descended, the surrounding space completely collapsed. With a "boom," an explosion erupted as Xu Zimei lifted his head and smiled indifferently. He too, slowly extended the forefinger of his right hand to meet the opposing finger head-on. In front of the opposing finger that resembled a pillar capable of supporting the heavens, Xu Zimei¡¯s finger appeared so small that it seemed as laughable as an insignificant mayfly shaking a tree. However, when the two collided, a loud "bang" was heard. Xu Zimei¡¯s hand effortlessly destroyed the Saint¡¯s phantom. "Impossible, this is impossible," Shen Yu screamed in disbelief. As he watched his body and phantom disappear together, his face twisted in a struggle. "Pitiful, not even clear about your own abilities, you dared to speak arrogantly," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "You thought you were the oriole, but in reality, you are just the hunter¡¯s prey." Looking around, he saw mountains shattered, the earth cracked with countless fissures, and corpses densely scattered across the land. Xu Zimei looked at the nine tokens in front of him, scoffed, and threw them on the ground. Then, with a wave of his right hand, a Space Gate opened in front of him, and he returned to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. After a brief journey through space, the moment Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared at Great Dao Feng, several powerful auras surged violently, and several figures immediately surrounded Xu Zimei. "Lin Qiu, do you admit your guilt?" As his face got recognized, several voices shouted in unison. "Is there a problem?" Xu Zimei looked up and asked nonchalantly. "Slaughtered fellow disciples, you still refuse to surrender quietly," Chang Qing roared with fury. "The contest was already cancelled, why did you still mercilessly kill?" "Because they tried to kill me," Xu Zimei replied. "Still making excuses, seize him first, we can trial him slowly later," Wang Yuntian commanded with a forceful shout, and reached out to grab Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and responded with a direct palm strike. Wang Yuntian was sent flying, his body heavily slamming into a distant mountain. "How dare you!" Qin Hansheng slapped his seat and stood abruptly. Looking at Xu Zimei, he spoke with a chilling gaze, "Regardless, he is your elder, how can you assault an elder like that?" "What now? Are you trying to label me, to force my hand?" Xu Zimei said. "Lin Qiu, we will handle this matter fairly," Mu Changge interjected with a sigh. "After all, you are the one who was wrong first." "I would advise you not to resist. Otherwise, I could perceive it as you declaring war against our Main Clan," Qin Hansheng said to Xu Zimei, speaking indifferently. "Even the vast Southern Domain won¡¯t have a place for you to hide from the might of the Holy Sect." "Qiu¡¯er, come stand behind daddy," Lin Beisheng, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke and slowly stepped forward. "Lin Beisheng, what are you doing?" Qin Hansheng called out sternly. "If you want to harm my son, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body," Lin Beisheng said as he stood in the front, speaking calmly. "Are you from the Great Skies faction trying to incite a war?" Chang Qing said with a sneer. "No, I speak only for myself, this has nothing to do with the Great Skies faction," Lin Beisheng shook his head and replied. ``` Chapter 651 - 650 Reunion of the Nine Skies "You speak lightly, but as the Peak Master of Great Skies, how can you be unrelated?" Qi Hai said. "I suggest we revoke Lin Beisheng¡¯s position as Peak Master and find someone new to take his place." "Since when did my position as Peak Master of Great Skies depend on your opinions?" Lin Beisheng frowned and said. "The ancestors will decide for us." "I will report this matter to the Main Clan, and we¡¯ll discuss further once the Main Clan makes a decision," Mu Changge said indifferently. "But for now, you and your son should stay, and wait for everyone¡¯s decision." Mu Changge stood up with Qin Hansheng, and together with the other eight Peak Masters, they surrounded Xu Zimei and his father with imposing anger. "Qiu¡¯er, it¡¯s my fault for being incapable of protecting you," Lin Beisheng said with resignation. "Dad, do you want to unify the Nine Skies?" Zimo asked. "What?" Lin Beisheng was taken aback for a moment, not yet comprehending Zimo¡¯s words. "Just wait," Zimo smiled, then turned his head to survey the people present. He spoke calmly, "I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, recognize my father as the Master of Nine Skies now. Second, I¡¯ll kill all of you." "How audacious." "Tall talker." "You brat, not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth." No sooner had Zimo finished speaking than the surrounding crowd erupted in anger, scolding him. "Do you really think you can break the law just because you have a bit of cultivation? The Nine Heavens Imperial Sect has been divided for thousands of years; it¡¯s not something you can resolve with just a few words." "Stop wasting words, seize him first," someone shouted abruptly, attacking Zimo directly. "Delusional," Zimo snorted coldly. With the Heavenly Demon bow in hand, Demonic Qi surged around him. He nocked and released an arrow, with endless Demonic Qi swirling around the bowstring. "Eight Consecutive Kills," Zimo shouted softly, and with that shot, eight Demon Arrows burst out simultaneously. Heading straight for the eight Peak Masters. Zimo, aiming for a quick resolution, did not hold back. As the eight Demon Arrows were fired, they moved with astonishing speed, leaving trails in the sky. Eventually, the trails became too fleeting even to see. "What is this?" Chang Qing, the Peak Master of Divine Skies, bellowed as he was impaled by a Demon Arrow and pinned to Divine Skies Peak. Soon after, the other Peak Masters suffered the same fate, each nailed to their respective peaks. "You," the several Peak Masters looked at Zimo in horror, struggling but unable to free themselves from the Demon Arrows. "Kill," Qin Hansheng frowned and exchanged a glance with Mu Changge. They charged at Zimo from the left and right. "If the Great Void Sage of your ancestors were here today, I might be interested in a game," Zimo said lightly. "As for you, forget it." He clapped his hands together, and Mu Changge felt an overpowering force he couldn¡¯t resist. He couldn¡¯t even fight back and was sent flying. Qin Hansheng found himself in the same plight. Struggling to stand up, he saw Zimo walking towards him, step by step. Zimo grasped his neck with his right hand. "I hear you have many complaints about our Great Skies Imperial Sect?" Zimo inquired. "If you kill me, the Main Clan won¡¯t let you off," Qin Hansheng said, struggling. "Besides, without the Main Clan¡¯s help, the Great Skies Imperial Sect is bound to decline sooner or later." "It¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t live to see that day," Zimo replied, squeezing his right hand forcefully and snapping the opponent¡¯s neck and head. He wiped the blood from his hands onto the corpse and tossed the body and the head aside. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Mu Changge and said, "I won¡¯t kill you. Go back and deliver a message to the Main Clan. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From now on, Nine Heavens Imperial Sect doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help, nor does it have to be a vassal to your Main Clan. If there¡¯s anything, let the Great Void Sage come to me directly." "You¡¯ve become a Saint? I don¡¯t believe it," Mu Changge said, shaking his head as he looked at Xu Zimei. A young man in his twenties becoming a Saint, such a thing would shatter his worldview, something he would never believe. As far as Mu Changge knew, even the fastest ever ascension to sainthood on the Eternal Ancient Continent had taken hundreds of years since ancient times. The path of the Martial Path is not an easy one, as the saying ¡¯each step, a new Qing Tian¡¯ does not come lightly. "This isn¡¯t something you should concern yourself with," replied Xu Zimei calmly. "A Saint is nothing but an ant after all." "I will convey these words verbatim to the Main Clan," Mu Changge pondered for a moment before ultimately speaking. "Starting today, there¡¯s no distinction between Main Clan and branches. There¡¯s only Nine Heavens Imperial Sect and the Holy Sect," said Xu Zimei. Mu Changge gave Xu Zimei a long, hard look before turning to the woman beside him and saying, "Zi¡¯er, let¡¯s go." After watching the two of them leave by treading through the air, Xu Zimei turned back. He saw Lin Beisheng staring at him in a daze. "Father, what¡¯s wrong?" asked Xu Zimei. "Are you truly Qiu¡¯er?" Lin Beisheng asked. "How so, do I not resemble him?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Yes, you resemble him in every way, but this temperament of yours is worlds apart from before," Lin Beisheng shook his head. He sighed, "This time, you have completely offended the Main Clan." "Isn¡¯t it good for Father to become the Nine Skies Master?" Xu Zimei asked. "What about the Main Clan? Besides, there are some old ancestors in the other eight branches, they won¡¯t agree," Lin Beisheng shook his head as he spoke. "No need to rush for Main Clan matters, just let them come to me," Xu Zimei said. "As for the old ancestors from the other eight branches, I will take care of it." ... For disciples of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, it was an unforgettable day. It was the end of June, during a summer so scorching that the sun blazed like fire. Disciple Lin Qiu of Great Skies Peak visited all eight major peaks one by one. Before his departure, the heads of the old ancestors from all eight branches were hung on the willow trees in front of the mountains. People were filled with trepidation, many disciples sequestered themselves in closed-door cultivation, and quite a few hid themselves away. A few days later, in the afternoon, Peak Master Lin Beisheng of Great Skies Peak called for a grand Sect meeting. He proposed the idea of uniting the Nine Skies, restructuring the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. At the meeting, there was absolute silence, with not a single one daring to oppose. However, Lin Beisheng had no intention of forcibly retaining anyone. From then on, there were no distinctions within the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Those disciples who chose to stay had to collect the new attire of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. For those who wanted to leave, Lin Beisheng was generous, providing them some dispersal Spirit Stones, only wishing for a future encounter. Of course, with a thousand different people, the majority of disciples ultimately chose to leave. After all, having fallen out with the Main Clan, the future of Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was bleak, and the coming days were expected to be hard. With their aptitude, they could easily join other Sects; there was no need to gamble with their futures. There were also disciples who had developed deep feelings for the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect and couldn¡¯t bear to leave, ultimately deciding to stay. Uniting the Nine Skies was a cumbersome affair, not something to be resolved within a few days. During these days, Lin Beisheng was so busy he nearly never went home. Chapter 652 - 651 Are We Just Ordinary People? Lin Juemie also helped to deal with the affairs, and reigning over Nine Skies within his lifetime was his lifelong dream. Xu Zimei appeared somewhat more relaxed, resting continuously in the courtyard and practicing the Shaking Heaven Power whenever she was idle. Now, she had completely mastered her own power and had begun to condense a Power Vortex. The summer reached its final end, the sun striving to cast its last bit of heat onto the earth. That afternoon, Jiang Changsheng came to Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard. "Senior brother, the task you entrusted to me is completed. From now on, Qing no longer exists in this world," Jiang Changsheng said respectfully. "Good," Xu Zimei, lying on a recliner, said with a smile, "It¡¯s time for me to leave as well." "Senior brother is leaving?" Jiang Changsheng was taken aback. "Yes, the affairs of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect are all settled. What else is there to do but to leave?" Xu Zimei said. "But the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect cannot do without you now," Jiang Changsheng said. "There is no one in this world who cannot truly be done without. The future of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect must rely on its own mettle and on you, the younger generation," Xu Zimei said. "Then where will senior brother go? I¡¯ll follow you," Jiang Changsheng said. "Just focus on cultivating. Your level of cultivation is too low. This departure might be permanent. I may not return," Xu Zimei waved a hand. He then took out a large pile of items from the Storage Ring and handed them to Jiang Changsheng. There were various Vein Skills, pills and medicinal herbs for cultivation, all of which could greatly increase Jiang Changsheng¡¯s strength in a short period of time. In the Myriad Demons Tribe of the Divine Continent, the Dragon Clan had already begun to proliferate. Xu Zimei even gave Jiang Changsheng a Dragon Egg that was about to hatch. Holding the Dragon Egg and looking at the pile of items, Jiang Changsheng remained silent for a long time. "Senior brother, what merits or abilities do I have to deserve this?" Jiang Changsheng exclaimed emotionally. "Now that the nine Imperial Heirs have perished, among the younger generation of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, I see potential in you. I hope you can lead this Sect to flourish," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, senior brother. I promise that from this day forward, my life belongs to the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect," Jiang Changsheng avowed. Xu Zimei smiled and waved her hand, saying, "Go on. If one day you manage to step onto the Immortal Path, perhaps we will meet again." "Senior brother," Jiang Changsheng looked deeply at Xu Zimei and then knelt down to kowtow three times before turning and leaving. Jiang Changsheng knew that the items Xu Zimei had given him could greatly change his destiny. The so-called life-changing favor from a teacher, nothing could surpass this from a senior brother. He hadn¡¯t been much help to Xu Zimei, but these resources would be enough for him to grow considerably. ... After Jiang Changsheng left, Jiuyou finally asked, "Shall we head to the remnants of the Divine Race next?" "No, let¡¯s go to the Realm Emperor Holy Sect first," Xu Zimei shook her head and said. "What are we going to do there?" Jiuyou asked curiously. "Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just follow me," Xu Zimei said. Time flew like a white steed flitting past; as evening descended, the sky gradually darkened. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a busy day, Lin Juemie and Lin Beisheng found Xu Zimei. "Qiu¡¯er, you¡¯re leaving?" Lin Beisheng asked in surprise. "Yes, after all, I have other matters to attend to. But don¡¯t worry, I have ways to handle things on the side of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect," Xu Zimei said. "You¡¯ve grown up, and father can¡¯t keep you anymore," Lin Beisheng sighed. "Take care of yourself out there. No matter what, don¡¯t forget that you have a home here." Xu Zimei nodded, then handed over a token to Lin Beisheng. This token, forged from Mysterious Iron, bore the engraving of a ferocious beast. "What¡¯s this?" Lin Beisheng curiously took the token. "The Myriad Beasts Token. Father can only use it when the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect faces a life-and-death crisis," Xu Zimei said, "You infuse spiritual energy into this token, and the guardian divine beast will naturally appear." "This," Lin Beisheng, looking at the token, was shocked, "such a thing exists in the world." "If one day the Great Void Sage descends, and if he can¡¯t find me and wishes to destroy the sect regardless of the Sage¡¯s prestige, then use this token," Xu Zimei said. "I understand," Lin Beisheng took the token and nodded emphatically. After chatting for a while, Lin Beisheng and his companion soon left. ... Xu Zimei sat cross-legged on the bed, and her divine soul entered the Divine Continent. She went directly into the Myriad Demons Tribe. "Master," a group of divine beasts hurried to come and worship. The place was still dominated by the Dragon Clan, and after years of cultivation, they had begun to prosper. However, the strength of the ancient top ten divine beasts had also gradually recovered, including the Yu Beasts and the Void Spirit Monkey that Xu Zimei had previously captured. "Bixi," Xu Zimei looked at one of the divine beasts and said, "You stay behind." Among the many divine beasts, one that resembled a lion but looked even more ferocious came forward. It had two horns, its fangs were long and sharp, its fur was thick, and a heavy scent of blood wafted around it. "As you command, Master," Bixi lay down and agreed. "You go cultivate at the foot of Great Dao Peak, which is the center location of the Nine Skies Great Array. There, spiritual energy is abundant," Xu Zimei said. "In addition, I bestow upon you a portion of the World Origin, which you can use when you break through to Stepping into Immortality in the future. You will protect the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect for three thousand years. After three thousand years, you may go and step onto the Immortal Path Bridge in search of the pinnacle of the Martial Path." "Thank you, Master," Bixi said with gratitude. Xu Zimei opened the Space Gate of the Divine Continent and directly transported Bixi to Great Dao Peak. That day, the surroundings of Great Dao Peak echoed with deafening beast roars that struck fear into people¡¯s hearts. Just the sound alone was enough to terrify one as if their heart had suddenly stopped. The spiritual energy around Great Dao Peak stirred, and the purple sun rose three thousand miles as the entire Nine Skies Great Array got activated, continuously drawing in spiritual energy from around it. After this continued for a while, everything finally calmed down. The next morning, without saying goodbye to the other disciples, Xu Zimei and Jiuyou commenced their journey, leaving the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. ... Atop Great Skies Peak, Lin Beisheng and Lin Juemie stood at the summit of the mountain. "Qiu¡¯er has left," Lin Beisheng sighed. "Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened these past few days. Let¡¯s seal the Sect Gate for a while," Lin Juemie, gazing into the distant horizon, said, "I have a premonition that the calm is a harbinger of an approaching storm." "Actually, I¡¯ve come to realize these past few days that although the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is facing trials and tribulations, it has given me hope. The saying goes ¡¯without destruction, there can be no construction;¡¯ perhaps that¡¯s the principle at work here." Lin Beisheng spoke freely, "We¡¯re the same, you and I. If we don¡¯t become Saints in this life, our lifespan is merely a thousand years, not enough. Though it¡¯s much better than that of ordinary people, it¡¯s still ephemeral, as swift as a fleeting horse. Better to make a vigorous attempt at greatness¡ªperhaps we can secure a future. With a hearty laugh, we stride out. Are we not men of high aspiration?" Chapter 653 - 652 Realm Emperor Holy Sect Xu Zimei and Jiuyou left the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect and, soon after descending Nine Skies Mountain, found themselves surrounded by a group of people. These people were all clad in cyan-blue robes with a white Saint Heir emblem on their backs. "Realm Emperor Holy Sect," Jiuyou recognized their attire and immediately reacted. "Young Master Lin, our sect¡¯s Saintess would like to invite you over for a visit. Would you be willing?" the leading disciple asked with a smile. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "The Saintess didn¡¯t say, we are just the messengers," the leading disciple responded. "What if I choose not to go?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. "The Saintess said there is no coercion, but if you want to understand more about the Demon Race, you might as well meet her," the disciple replied. "Where is she?" Xu Zimei asked. "Huohuang City," the leading disciple responded. "Then let¡¯s go take a look," Xu Zimei said with a smile, following the disciple toward Huohuang City. "Did you already know she would seek you out?" Jiuyou asked by his side. "More or less," Xu Zimei nodded. After the group entered Huohuang City, they went straight to an inn. Inside the inn, there were no other guests, only Huangfu Hao and his sister Huangfu Xianyue were leisurely enjoying their tea. "Young Master Lin, long time no see," Huangfu Hao turned around, saying with a light smile. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and sat down beside him along with Jiuyou. Huangfu Xianyue waved her hand, and the group of disciples left, standing guard at the inn¡¯s entrance. "Miss Huangfu, what did you want to see me for?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Young Master Lin, first tell me, are you of the Demon Race?" Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled as she asked with a smile. "Is that very important?" Xu Zimei asked. "Young Master Lin, you can stop being mysterious. My sister has a natural affinity for sensing energy. She can¡¯t be wrong," Huangfu Hao said from the side. "Stop calling me Young Master Lin as if we¡¯re familiar. Are we?" Xu Zimei looked at Huangfu Hao, speaking indifferently. "I am of the Demon Race, now speak," Xu Zimei nodded, replying. "Brother Xu, do you know the history of the Demon Race?" Huangfu Xianyue asked. Xu Zimei shook his head; the Demon Race in this world likely had some connection with himself. After the Cosmos Ze Era ended in destruction, some of the Demon Race were sealed within the Ancient Demon Cave, while others like Bai Meng remained in the Yuan Central Continent. As for the likes of Demon Thirteen, they probably entered the Eternal Ancient Continent. But the Demon Race from the Eternal Ancient Continent, perhaps due to their annihilation, was something he hadn¡¯t even begun to understand. Before Huangfu Xianyue could speak, Jiuyou at his side had already responded, "During the Divine-Demon Era, there were three most powerful forces in the world. The Divine Race, the Demon Race, and other races. The Divine and Demon Clans were the supreme existences and also the strongest. Their conflicts were unending and wars were frequent. The Eternal Ancient Continent endured thousands of years of war between the two." "It seems this lady knows quite a lot," Huangfu Xianyue said with a smile. "Indeed, at that time the Divine and Demon Clans were supreme, and even when other races united, they could only struggle to survive. But for some unknown reason, one day, the Divine and Demon Clans engaged in an earth-shattering war at the Divine Demon Battlefield, leading to the mutual destruction of both clans. Only then did the other races begin to slowly develop to form today¡¯s structure." "What are you trying to say?" Xu Zimei asked. "Do you know why the Divine and Demon Clans were so powerful initially?" Huangfu Xianyue asked. "Divine Demon Body," Jiuyou said from the side. "The Divine Race possesses the Divine Body, and the Demon Race has the Demon Body; these are unique physiques that not only provide incredible defense but also allow for the continuous recovery of spiritual energy. These are unmatchable by any other races." "It seems this young lady knows even more about the matters of the Divine and Demon Clans than I do," Huangfu Xianyue said with profound meaning, giving Jiuyou a glance. "You asked me here just to tell me this?" Xu Zimei asked. Speaking of the Demon Body, common members of the Demon Race only possess ordinary Demon Bodies, but he, on the other hand, has the Supreme Prison Suppressor Demon Body, and this he knew more clearly than anyone else. "Since Brother Lin is a remnant of the Demon Race, I wonder if you have inherited the Demon Body?" Huangfu Xianyue continued to ask. "The Demon Body must be possessed by a complete demon. Generally, whether it¡¯s remnants of the Divine Race or the Demon Race, they cannot obtain the Demon Body," Jiuyou said. "You¡¯re right, but I know of a way that could allow Brother Lin to obtain the Demon Body," Huangfu Xianyue said. "What way?" Jiuyou quickly asked. Huangfu Xianyue glanced at Jiuyou, then turned to Xu Zimei, saying, "Brother Lin doesn¡¯t want to know?" "There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, state your conditions first," Xu Zimei said. "My condition is very simple. I want Brother Lin to join our Realm Emperor Holy Sect," Huangfu Xianyue said. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Furthermore, the formation of a Demon Body is not something that can be achieved overnight. During this period, Brother Lin must trust me unconditionally." "Let me join the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, just like that?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Brother Lin may not know, but even within the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, there are several factions. My father leads the Crimson King Faction, one of them. So, I also hope that after Brother Lin joins the Sect, he will join our faction," Huangfu Xianyue said. "That¡¯s no problem," Xu Zimei nodded. "Then if Young Master Lin has no other affairs, get ready to follow us back to the Realm Emperor Holy Sect," Huangfu Xianyue said. Xu Zimei nodded, and after the group exited the inn, they went directly to the Teleportation Array in Huohuang City. On the way, Jiuyou looked at Huangfu Xianyue and asked, "Do you have a way to obtain the Divine Body?" "Of course," Huangfu Xianyue nodded and said, "Why? Do you know any remnants of the Divine Race?" "No, just asking," Jiuyou replied with a smile. The group arrived at the Teleportation Array in Huohuang City. As the main city of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, Huohuang City could directly teleport one to Heavenly Realm City, the main city of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. And the Realm Emperor Holy Sect was located behind Heavenly Realm City. Watching the Huangfu siblings step into the Teleportation Array, Jiuyou looked at Xu Zimei on the side and asked, "Do you really believe what she said?" "Of course not," Xu Zimei laughed. "Then why are you going," Jiuyou asked, puzzled. "Simply a matter of mutual benefit," Xu Zimei gestured dismissively and also followed into the Formation. ... As one of the two holy sects of the Southern Domain, the Realm Emperor Holy Sect had a history of tens of thousands of years. Speaking of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, one must mention its founder, Realm Emperor. Actually, he could have been called Realm Saint, but due to habit, most people still referred to him as Realm Emperor. "Realm" is often used as a synonym for a space. There is a legend that the Realm Emperor Holy Sect is actually located in a different space, on a different plane from the Eternal Ancient Continent. Chapter 654 - 653: Inside Heavenly Realm City Thousands of years ago, the Realm Emperor was still just a youth, he was fascinated by the power of space since childhood, often studying and simulating. If one could control time and space, then creating a space with ease would be possible. He referred to this as a realm. Initially, the Realm Emperor¡¯s idea was to create a world, but sadly, the difficulty of creating a world far exceeded his expectations. Thus, he conceived of creating a realm that belonged solely to him. This realm could be used to block attacks from others or trap them within. If the realm was powerful enough, it could even imprison a person for life until death. Embracing this notion, the Realm Emperor devoted his entire life to the study of realms. It is said that at the peak of his power, the Realm Emperor could effortlessly bring forth millions of realms, unmatched by anyone. Among his peers, breaking through his realm domains was extremely difficult. The Realm Emperor rarely killed, but few people wished to be his enemy, for a single misstep could result in being trapped within a realm domain, possibly imprisoned for life. Such loneliness was countless times more terrifying than death itself. After the Realm Emperor achieved sainthood, he knew his lifetime achievements were ultimately limited and he might not be able to explore higher realms. Therefore, he passed down the Taoist lineages in the Southern Domain, which today is known as the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor, hoping that future generations would continue to carry the torch. Regrettably, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the strongest practitioner in realm domains is still the Realm Emperor. Even in the long river of ten thousand years, the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor has not produced a second saint. However, no matter how it¡¯s said, the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor still stands as a colossus, firmly established on this stretch of the Southern Domain. About the Realm Emperor himself, rumors say he remains inside the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor, having no interest in the material world and solely concentrating on cultivating his own realm domain, not emerging in the world. Other rumors suggest that while he was cultivating an even higher tier of realm domain, he became trapped within his own creation, forever unable to leave. ...¡­ Huohuang City is a great distance from Heavenly Realm City. After the crowd had spent half a month in the Teleportation Array, they finally arrived at Heavenly Realm City. Stepping out of the Teleportation Array, it was now noon, and the bustle and hustle of the city invigorated Xu Zimei¡¯s spirits. "Let¡¯s grab something to eat first," Xu Zimei said to everyone. Although he no longer needed to eat, the basic desire for food was still there. The group found a fairly spacious inn and ordered a large table of dishes. "I divide the training of the Demon Body into three stages," said Huangfu Xianyue while looking at Xu Zimei. "The first stage is to use Mysterious Medicine with demonic properties to temper your body, allowing it to gradually adapt." "But I don¡¯t have any Mysterious Medicine with demonic properties," Xu Zimei responded. "Do you have Spirit Stones? Inside the Heavenly Realm Pavilion in the city, we can find almost everything we need." "I don¡¯t have Spirit Stones either; I¡¯ve always been quite frugal," replied Xu Zimei, shaking his head. "Forget it, you can borrow my Spirit Crystals for now. Just remember to pay me back later," Huangfu Xianyue waved her hand and said. Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. After their meal, they prepared to take a look inside the Heavenly Realm Pavilion. Positioned in the very heart of Heavenly Realm City, the Heavenly Realm Pavilion also stood as the most famous building there. The shops jointly operated by the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor and the Xiang Family nearly monopolized ninety-nine percent of the city¡¯s business. The majestic pavilion towered at the center of the street, its unique aura seeming to clash with the entire thoroughfare. It was not opulent in gleaming gold, but its flying eaves and multistoried buildings were all finely crafted, giving an especially grand impression. At the entrance, two outstandingly dressed women in red cheongsam-like outfits greeted guests with smiling faces. "How about it, our Heavenly Realm City is incomparable to your Huohuang City, isn¡¯t it?" Huangfu Hao said smugly. "It¡¯s not bad," Xu Zimei said, walking into the pavilion. The space inside the pavilion was even more expansive, bustling with people coming and going, with numerous transparent cabinets placed all around. In front of each cabinet, there were dedicated staff members introducing the items. As soon as Xu Zimei entered, a rather attractive woman approached him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smiled at Xu Zimei, "Young master, what would you like to buy?" "Some Demonic-attribute Mysterious Medicine," Xu Zimei replied. "Do you have anything more specific?" the woman asked. Huangfu Xianyue came from behind and handed a piece of paper to the woman, saying, "Just prepare the Mysterious Medicine on this list for me." After looking at the paper, the woman smiled and said, "Please wait a moment." Watching the woman leave, Huangfu Xianyue said to Xu Zimei, "Take a look around if you need anything, the time you spend off the mountain will be much less once you go to the Realm Emperor Holy Sect." Xu Zimei nodded and prepared to look around with Jiuyou. "Do you think, should I ask her about the Divine Body?" Jiuyou looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Do you really think a Demon Body and Divine Body can be developed through acquired means?" Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. "Unless you can find an innate Battle Body, otherwise don¡¯t even think about it. Anyone willing to help you must have an ulterior motive." The two of them walked around the Heavenly Realm Pavilion. There was a variety of things here, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t need anything for the time being. Just as the two were about to leave, they saw Huangfu Xianyue at the entrance apparently having some trouble. A group of youths surrounded her, all dressed in blue robes. The leader¡¯s robe was a deeper shade of blue. A gray badge on the chest, the hem of the robe embroidered with silk edges of white clouds. The leading youth seemed to be arguing and tugging at something with Huangfu Xianyue, who looked somewhat displeased but was enduring it. "Should we go help?" Jiuyou asked. "No need, but Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s character shouldn¡¯t be this timid, it¡¯s quite interesting," Xu Zimei said with a smile. As they were tussling, the woman from the Heavenly Realm Pavilion came down from the upper floor. In her hands, she carried a red tray, upon which rested a Storage Ring. "Young master, here are the Mysterious Medicines you requested. This Storage Ring is a gift from us," the woman said with a smile. "The total is eighteen million Spirit Crystals. How will you be paying?" Xu Zimei noticed when the woman brought the Storage Ring down from the upstairs, there seemed to be several guards watching from the sidelines. "Hey, ready to pay?" Xu Zimei called out in Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s direction. The group of people instantly turned around, giving Xu Zimei varied looks. Huangfu Xianyue took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and walked over slowly. She took out a purple card, and the woman¡¯s face turned pale with shock; she hastily handed the Storage Ring to Xu Zimei. Without mentioning the Spirit Crystals, she promptly backed away. "Xianyue, who is he?" The youth stepped forward, looking at Xu Zimei with a hint of aversion, and asked. "It¡¯s none of your business. If you have nothing else, I will be returning to the sect," Huangfu Xianyue said. Chapter 655 - 654 Gong Yu, Eternal Ancient Divine Sect "Xuan Yue, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words. It so happens that I¡¯m also heading to the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, we can travel together," the young man said with a smile. "Why are you going to our Sect Gate?" Huangfu Xuan Yue asked with a frown. "To discuss the date of our marriage with my future father-in-law," the young man said with a casual laugh. Disgusted, Huangfu Xuan Yue shot the young man a glance and then said to Xu Zimei, "Let¡¯s go." "Hey, friend, what should I call you?" The young man suddenly stepped forward, blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s way, and asked with a smile. "Lin Qiu," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Let¡¯s get acquainted. Gong Yu from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect," the young man extended his hand and said with a smile. "Xuan Yue is my fianc¨¦e, my friend, you should remember that." "There¡¯s no need for introductions," Xu Zimei did not shake hands with the other party but walked past him from the side instead. A group of young men in blue robes standing nearby saw this scene and slowly drew their swords, surrounding them. "Gong Yu, Lin Qiu is my friend, what do you intend to do?" Huangfu Xianyue shouted. "Let them go," Gong Yu said with a faint smile as he looked at his hand hanging in mid-air. As they watched Xu Zimei and the others leave, a young man stepped forward and said, "Brother Yu, you¡¯re just going to let them leave like that?" "What¡¯s the rush? The person Gong Yu sets his sights on has never gotten away," Gong Yu laughed. ... After leaving the Heavenly Realm Pavilion, Huangfu Xuan Yue¡¯s complexion looked rather poor. "Who is that Gong Yu?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Just an arrogant fool," Huangfu Xuan Yue said. "That¡¯s my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦," Huangfu Hao added from the side. "People from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, indeed, are not bad," Xu Zimei said. As the most powerful sect in the Southern Domain, although the strength of the sect greatly diminished after the Eternal Ancient Divine King entered the Immortal Path Bridge, the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect is known to have three Saints, which puts it above any other Holy Sect. "If it was the Divine Son of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, I would have accepted it, but what qualifies a profligate son to be the future husband of Huangfu Xuan Yue?" she said indifferently. "But father has already agreed to this," Huangfu Hao said from the side. "I have my own way," Huangfu Xuan Yue said, "Let¡¯s head up the mountain." The Realm Emperor Holy Sect is situated behind Heavenly Realm City. Two li beyond the southern city gate, one would arrive at a grand mountain. The mountain¡¯s depths were shrouded in a hazy fog, looking majestic and elegant, with a somewhat dreamy aura. When they reached the foot of the mountain, the space in front of them fluctuated, and two figures emerged from the void. "We greet the Saintess," the two people, who were disciples guarding the mountain gate, greeted them. "Return to the sect," Huangfu Xuan Yue said coolly. The two disciples each held a long halberd and drew across the void. The space in front of them split open, revealing a doorway of void. "So the Realm Emperor Holy Sect really is within its own realm," Xu Zimei muttered to himself. As they all entered the doorway of void, their bodies were swallowed by a very subtle force of space. Just then, they found themselves in another world. Countless mountains stood upon the earth or hovered in the void. Some were covered in mist, others with fairy-like pavilions and terraces scattered all around. Immortal Cranes soared through the mid-air, disciples were flying on their swords, and on the distant horizon, someone was slicing the sun, moon, and stars with a single sword. Great beasts breathed in and out, bringing forth marvels of heaven and earth. All of this, Xu Zimei could only describe in two words, "vast." "I live on Divine Maiden Peak, when the time comes, find a courtyard and live on my mountain. It will be convenient for me to temper your Demon Body," Huangfu Xianyue said. "Okay," Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. "You take him to arrange a place to stay first, I have something to talk about with Daddy," Huangfu Xianyue told Huangfu Hao. Watching Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s retreating figure, Huangfu Hao smiled and said, "You two come with me." Xu Zimei nodded, and Huangfu Hao, compared to when they first met at the World¡¯s Best Shop, did not seem as extravagant as Xu Zimei had imagined. There was only one explanation, he had done it on purpose back then. Huangfu Xianyue must be plotting something with him, but Xu Zimei was still unsure of what it was. However, he was here to find the Fusion Method of the Blood Lizard, which was also quite good. Divine Maiden Peak is where the successive Saintesses of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect have resided, located to the left side of the Sect Gate. The three arrived at Divine Maiden Peak, where the scenery was somewhat different from other places. In other areas, the trees remained lush and verdant. But here alone, as if autumn had come early, the yellowing leaves laid a thick layer on the ground. Carrying an autumnal breeze and a few withered leaves fluttering aimlessly in midair. The golden ground was covered with fallen leaves, giving the entire mountain a feeling of particularly waning solitude. Setting sun and lone ducks fly together, autumn water shares the color with the vast sky. The mountain was not imposing, but it was exquisitely beautiful, as if not on the same plane as the surrounding environment. In front of the mountain, there was a stele with three big characters carved on it: Divine Maiden Peak. Next to the script, there was an image of a graceful woman ascending to heaven. Huangfu Hao placed his hand in front of the stele, and a crack gradually opened up in the barrier surrounding the mountain. "I¡¯ll take you to choose a courtyard first, then take care of an identity, and then you are disciples of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect," Huangfu Hao said. "It¡¯s that simple?" Jiuyou said. "After all, we¡¯re using backdoor connections. You can slowly understand the affairs of the Sect Gate later," Huangfu Hao said with a smile. The group walked up the mountain, with yellow gangue rocks covered in fallen petals underfoot, forming several little paths through the woods. Although the leaves on the surrounding trees were already yellowing, they were still piled heavily on the branches. This added a distinct scenery to the mountain. Midway up the mountain, there were several distinctive small courtyards. With artificial mountains and flowing water, a few ginkgo and maple trees encircled the courtyards, the ginkgo leaves carrying a faint fragrance. The courtyard on the left was where Huangfu Xianyue resided. Xu Zimei thought for a moment and selected a small courtyard in the middle. In the afternoon, Huangfu Hao was running around busily and had already brought the disciple¡¯s waist token and the Realm Emperor Holy Sect¡¯s disciple robe. "Brother Huangfu," Xu Zimei asked before leaving, "where does our Realm Emperor Holy Sect practice Vein Skills?" "You must be talking about One Realm Pavilion," Huangfu Hao briefly explained the route, then said. "But you don¡¯t have Contribution Value, so even if you go there, it¡¯s useless." Watching Huangfu Hao leave, Jiuyou asked from the side, "What do we do now?" "I¡¯m going to One Realm Pavilion to have a look. You just wander around. We probably won¡¯t need you this time," Xu Zimei waved his hand. When Huangfu Xianyue returned in the afternoon, she immediately came to the small courtyard where Xu Zimei was staying. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you think, Young Master Lin?" Huangfu Xianyue asked. Chapter 656 - 655: The Red Dragon "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve been planning to leave the Sect Gate recently," Xu Zimei nodded as he spoke. "Leave the Sect Gate?" Huangfu Xianyue frowned slightly and asked, "For what?" "I want to learn some Vein Skills, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any Contribution Value, so I was planning to accept a mission to earn it," Xu Zimei explained. Huangfu Xianyue pondered for a short while then finally said, "There¡¯s no need for that. I can give you some of my contribution points." "How could I accept that?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I think you had such intentions," Huangfu Xianyue gave Xu Zimei a look before handing over a Token to him. "There¡¯s a lot of Contribution Value on this, it should be enough for what you need." Xu Zimei took the Token and nodded. "Then that¡¯s settled. Rest for today, and if possible, start tempering your Demon Body tomorrow," Huangfu Xianyue suggested. "So soon?" Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised. He felt that Huangfu Xianyue was even more eager than he was. "After all, I haven¡¯t done this before, so I want to try it out on you," Huangfu Xianyue replied. "Then let¡¯s do it tomorrow," Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. "The situation within the Sect is somewhat complicated, and there are many powerful factions like ours. Just don¡¯t get involved in any trouble," Huangfu Xianyue cautioned. After chatting for a few more moments, Huangfu Xianyue left. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei took her Token to the One Realm Pavilion. Descending from Divine Maiden Peak, the Sect was vast and walking took time, so flying within the Sect Gate was permitted. When Xu Zimei arrived at the One Realm Pavilion, he found the way that the Realm Emperor Divine Sect named some of its buildings quite interesting. Things like the One Realm Pavilion, Two Realm Pavilion, Three Realm Pavilion, and so on. They represented Vein Skills, weapons, and Pills. The so-called One Realm Pavilion was a bit like a realm within a realm. Within the realm domain, another realm was born, specifically for storing Vein Skills. When Xu Zimei took out the Token, the disciple guarding the door opened the Spatial Gate, allowing him to enter the One Realm Pavilion. The pavilion had three floors, and upon entering the first floor, Xu Zimei saw that many things were created by the realm space. Even the Vein Skills were stored in cabinets formed by the realm space. Inside, a few Disciples were scattered about, flipping through and searching for Vein Skills to their liking. Xu Zimei wanted to find the Fusion Method for Blood Lizard, so he didn¡¯t look at the Vein Skills, but instead he went through some books on the history of the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. However, the yield was meager, as the Fusion Method wouldn¡¯t likely be found on the first floor. Contemplating, he decided to head to the second floor. Still, two Disciples stopped him, "Please show your identity Token." Xu Zimei thought that with his own Token, he likely didn¡¯t have the right to enter the second floor, so he took out Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s Token. "How comes the Saintess¡¯s Token is with you," one disciple muttered, but still opened the entrance. Upon entering the second floor, the space was smaller compared to the first floor. The atmosphere was also quieter, with the color around changing from white to blue. Xu Zimei searched, but still found no results. "This is troublesome," the Token from Huangfu Xianyue didn¡¯t have access to the third floor. Perhaps the Fusion Method for Blood Lizard was either on the third floor or had been hidden separately. He had to find a way to make the Realm Emperor Divine Sect reveal the Fusion Method; otherwise, it would be very difficult to find. After leaving the One Realm Pavilion, Xu Zimei returned to his little courtyard. The sky had gradually darkened, but within the Realm Emperor Divine Sect, the scene was still bustling with excitement. Disciples drew in the power of moonlight while colossal beasts strode over the mountains. Bathed in the bright moonlight that showered the courtyard, Xu Zimei lay on a reclining chair, quietly watching the moon. ...... "Xian¡¯er told me you had arrived. I¡¯ve been so busy this afternoon that I haven¡¯t had time to meet you," a voice suddenly sounded from beside him. Xu Zimei turned his head and saw Huangfu Xuan walking in from the doorway. "We¡¯re hardly acquainted, Crimson King, your courtesy is too much," said Xu Zimei, sitting up with a smile. "Actually, I had a good opinion of you before. Even though I don¡¯t know what purpose brought you to the Realm Emperor Divine Sect, you are welcome here," Huangfu Xuan said with a smile. "I also hope you can become good friends with Xian¡¯er." "Don¡¯t worry, Crimson King. I have no intentions towards your daughter, and I won¡¯t interfere with her marriage matters," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly. Having met the Crimson King only once before, Xu Zimei knew that the man¡¯s special visit wasn¡¯t out of friendship. He just feared that his presence might interfere with the relationship between Huangfu Xianyue and the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I believe you," Huangfu Xuan said with a laugh, "In truth, some things are beyond my control. As a father, who doesn¡¯t wish for their daughter to be happy?" "No need to explain, Crimson King. I am but a passerby," Xu Zimei said, gesturing with his hand. Huangfu Xuan nodded slightly and eventually faded into the darkness. A silent night passed, and the next morning, Huangfu Xianyue came to the small courtyard where Xu Zimei resided. She had her maidservant place a large vat in Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard. When Xu Zimei came out, he saw the vat was filled with a green liquid. Thick and odorless. "What is this?" asked Xu Zimei. He could feel an intense energy emanating from it. "Spiritual Energy Liquid. Quickly sit inside," said Huangfu Xianyue. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, seated himself in the vat, and was instantly surrounded by a surge of spiritual energy. Suddenly, Huangfu Xianyue took out a small bottle containing a black liquid. "This is concocted from those Demonic Skills Mysterious Medicine for you. It will hurt a bit at the start; just bear with it," said Huangfu Xianyue. When she poured the liquid into the vat, the Spiritual Energy Liquid inside began to boil. All of it surged into Xu Zimei¡¯s body. "How is it? What does it feel like?" Huangfu Xianyue asked anxiously. Xu Zimei felt nothing, as such a small amount of spiritual energy was insignificant to him. But to pretend, he slightly furrowed his brows and said, "It hurts a bit, and it¡¯s quite warm." "That¡¯s about right. You need to absorb all its power. After three days, we can begin the second stage," Huangfu Xianyue said. Xu Zimei noticed that Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s gaze was particularly fiery when she looked at him, as if she were beholding a rare treasure. Before leaving, Huangfu Xianyue specifically reminded him, "Then you rest well. I will come again tomorrow." ...... After Huangfu Xianyue left, Xu Zimei returned to the courtyard and his consciousness directly reached the Myriad Demons Tribe in the Divine Continent. He looked over the many Divine Beasts and eventually chose a Flame Dragon with a body entirely crimson red. "You will do. Help me with some tasks," Xu Zimei instructed. The crimson red giant dragon let out a sky-rending roar and swished its tail. Using the power of space, Xu Zimei transported the red giant dragon away. The midday sun shone like a blazing fireball, illuminating the skies above the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. Chapter 657 - 656: Red Dragon Attacks the Sect ``` For the disciples of the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect, it was an ordinary day, sunny and splendid. Occasionally, a gentle breeze blew by, taking a turn at the horizon before winding back again. Some disciples had not slept all night, but they still felt refreshed and clear-headed after their cultivation practices. Others had finished breakfast and were preparing to take on missions. In short, for many people, it was an ordinary day. Outside the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect, two disciples guarding the gate were joking and chatting with each other, when suddenly, the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar reached their ears. The dragon¡¯s roar was deafening, reaching up to the heavens, causing ripples to spread through space. "What¡¯s that?" the disciple on the left exclaimed in horror. "What is making that noise?" the disciple on the right was also utterly confused. "Look there, quick, look there," the disciple on the left stammered, pointing at the firmament straight ahead. The disciple on the right looked up and saw a giant red dragon approaching from the distant skyline. In an instant, the previously bright weather turned gloomy. The sky darkened, and storm clouds gathered, followed by a burst of wind and thunder, rolling thunderclaps. The sound of "rumbling" was like a scene from the end of the world being enacted. In the midst of the silver-white lightning and the booming thunder, a giant red dragon moved freely about. It soared through the clouds, wielding the power to summon rain or shine, roaming above the nine heavens. A heavy dragon¡¯s might pressed down, and the space around it shattered. The dragon¡¯s roar spread throughout the hundred miles centered on the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect. "Quick, go and report this," the disciple on the left shouted loudly. The red dragon barely flicked its tail, and a mass of blazing flame shot out from its tail end. With a "boom," the sect¡¯s gate was instantly surrounded by a sea of fire. The red dragon continued to roar angrily, stirring up the swirling clouds and wind in the sky. With a flick of its tail, another fireball descended from the firmament. Just as the fireball was about to fall into the sect¡¯s territory, suddenly a figure was seen rising into the air, stepping on nothingness. This was a man in a blue robe; with a wave of his right hand, a new protective barrier appeared in front of him, directly swallowing the fireball. The moment the fireball was swallowed, the expression on the man in the blue robe slightly changed. With a step, he instantly traveled several miles away, opened his protective barrier once again, and banished the fireball. This was because the power of the fireball was too immense, his protective barrier couldn¡¯t swallow it. He banished it to another place to prevent it from falling into the Realm Emperor Sacred Sect. The fireball exploded several kilometers away, and the man in the blue robe looked solemn. He wore a blue robe, his gaze was profoundly deep, with a high nose bridge, and his hair was tied up at the back of his head. A three-foot blue longsword hung at his waist, and he also carried an iron box on his back. This attire made him look rather peculiar. "Realm Emperor Sacred Sect Master Zhang Tianlin pays his respects to the senior," said the man in a blue robe, bowing slightly. Luckily there were no others around, or else this title alone could have shaken everyone present. Realm Emperor Sacred Sect Master Zhang Tianlin, he, along with the Sect Master of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect, were regarded as the Heavenly Realm Dual Saints. Though neither of them had truly ascended to sainthood, they were both Semi-Saints, one step into the realm, the closest existences to being Saints in the Southern Domain. ... ``` "I wonder where our Realm Emperor Holy Sect has offended the senior," Zhang Tianlin said seriously. The crimson dragon opened its gloomy pupils for a glance at Zhang Tianlin, paid no heed, and whipped its tail directly down. Surrounded by the aura of a Semi-Saint, Zhang Tianlin saw his hands suffused with the power of the realm, attempting to catch the dragon¡¯s tail. Unfortunately, as soon as his hands touched the dragon¡¯s tail, the power of the realm was instantly burned to exhaustion, the temperature on the dragon¡¯s surface was at least over ten thousand degrees Celsius. "So hot," Zhang Tianlin¡¯s figure flashed, and he looked at his somewhat reddened palms. "Why doesn¡¯t the senior even state the reason? Then I have no choice but to offend," Zhang Tianlin declared. He slowly drew the longsword from his back, and as it unsheathed, it carried a heaven-oppressing sword might. "Wind Thunder Realm," Zhang Tianlin shouted lowly. A beam of sword light burst out from the longsword, transforming into a vast domain that immediately enveloped the crimson dragon. Within the Wind Thunder Realm, the whole domain was filled with commanding sword Qi, with thunderbolts laced within the mad wind. Countless dense thunderbolts came crashing down, all landing on the crimson dragon. The dragon roared furiously, and it rose into the air with its eight claws, amidst them, energy of thunderbolts was gathering. This energy was powerful and shockingly formidable. Even the thunderbolts of the Wind Thunder Realm were being absorbed little by little, and when they gathered into a sphere, the dragon clenched it with its eight claws and hurled it directly at Zhang Tianlin. With a "boom," the Wind Thunder Realm was instantly penetrated, and the thunderbolt sphere exploded right in front of Zhang Tianlin. "Thick Earth Realm," another soft exclamation rose. In the direction of the thunderbolt explosion, another domain rose slowly, within the pale-yellow domain, the forces of the earth were gathering. When the thunderbolt explosion occurred, the domain just managed to block its impact force, but the Thick Earth Realm also shattered as a result. Zhang Tianlin stood on the spot, using his sword to prop up his body, gasping for air heavily. Just one round, and he was already finding it hard to hold on. At the very least, this Divine Dragon was a Saint, and it seemed that nobody in the entire Realm Emperor Holy Sect was its match. At that moment, several figures flew out from inside the Sect Gate. Among them were Huangfu Xian, the Crimson King, along with four elder men and a woman. Six people in total. They were the six kings within the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, namely the Crimson King, Realm King, King Ze, Azure King, Pine King, and Scholar King. "Sect Master, what¡¯s going on?" the female Azure King asked with a frown. "I don¡¯t know either," Zhang Tianlin shook his head slightly and said, "Stop it, that fellow has gone mad and wants to attack the Sect Gate." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let¡¯s use the Six Divine Realms," suggested the Crimson King, narrowing his eyes. "Otherwise, we have no hope fighting separately." Before others could reply, the crimson dragon roared furiously, sending out powerful dragon might, and behind it, half of the firmament collapsed. Its colossal body shimmered with red light, and behind it, countless fireballs appeared. With a dragon roar, countless fireballs launched from behind it all headed towards the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. "Stop it," Zhang Tianlin shouted, but it was already too late. After releasing the fireballs, the crimson dragon¡¯s form vanished into the void, its dragon might dissipated, and it was no longer visible. "This," everyone looked at each other in confusion, not understanding the crimson dragon¡¯s intentions. As the fireballs fell into the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, they broke through the domain¡¯s defense and directly smashed into the Sect Gate. Several buildings collapsed, and the blazing flames spread below, burning slowly within the Sect Gate. Although some damage was caused, compared to the threat of the dragon itself, it was merely a drop in the ocean. Chapter 658 - 657: Demon Race Corpse "What¡¯s with this giant dragon?" the Crimson King frowned and asked. "Why would it attack our Sect Gate without any reason?" "I don¡¯t know, I heard the dragon¡¯s roar in the sect and came out to see," Zhang Tianlin said indifferently. "Investigate, conduct a thorough investigation for me." "But where do we start?" King Ze inquired. "First find out if there¡¯s anything about the Dragon Clan in the Southern Domain, these creatures have been gone for so many years, their sudden appearance must be suspicious," Zhang Tianlin stated. "I won¡¯t be at ease until this is clear!" "Alright, I will take responsibility for this matter," the Realm King nodded slightly. The matter of the dragon¡¯s roar was sealed by the Sect Gate, but all disciples of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect were aware of it. The sect forbade discussion and didn¡¯t give an explanation, but the disciples still brought it up in private. Hearing the dragon¡¯s roar, Xu Zimei lay leisurely in the pavilion of the courtyard, smiling knowingly. Life in the Realm Emperor Holy Sect was relatively relaxed, with not too many matters. In the afternoon, several uninvited guests arrived at Divine Maiden Peak. The Crimson King brought Gong Yu and some disciples from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect to see Huangfu Xianyue. "You young people can chat amongst yourselves. I won¡¯t get involved," the Crimson King said with a chuckle. Then he left Divine Maiden Peak. "Xian¡¯er, I¡¯ve brought you a gift," Gong Yu smiled, taking out a vermillion box. He said with a smile, "A ten-thousand-year-old Beauty Blossom, it can keep your appearance unaged for a thousand years." "I don¡¯t need it, thank you," Huangfu Xianyue said indifferently. "Xian¡¯er, I don¡¯t understand. In terms of looks and family background, I, Gong Yu, consider myself inferior to no one," Gong Yu said, his expression turning awkward as he asked. "Why do you reject me so much? Am I really that bad?" "You¡¯ve said so much, but what about yourself? You¡¯re utterly worthless," Huangfu Xianyue declared. "Regardless of whether my father has agreed or not, I will never marry you." "Is that so? My father and the Crimson King have already agreed. This visit is to finalize the engagement," Gong Yu said coldly. "Don¡¯t decline the toast only to drink the forfeit later. Next month, our Eternal Ancient Divine Sect will send someone specially to welcome you." Gong Yu looked at Huangfu Xianyue indifferently and said, "Also, that pretty boy living next to you, do you want him to die?" "If you dare touch him, I¡¯ll die together with him," Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s gaze sharpened as she looked at Gong Yu, her eyes filled with hidden murderous intent. "It seems that pretty boy really is quite important to you. But rest assured, I will make him watch you marry me," Gong Yu said, before he burst into laughter and left. Watching Gong Yu¡¯s retreating figure, Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s eyes grew increasingly gloomy. "I¡¯ll let you live a few more days. Once my grand plan is accomplished, we¡¯ll see how you die." Huangfu Xianyue murmured softly. Then she ordered a large barrel of Spiritual Liquid to be sent to Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard and took the pre-prepared Mysterious Medicine over. "Didn¡¯t you say once a day?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "It¡¯s fine, I was worried your body couldn¡¯t take it before. Now, if you can handle it, twice shouldn¡¯t be a problem," Huangfu Xianyue replied. "Don¡¯t you also want to gain a Demon Body as soon as possible?" Xu Zimei smiled, lay in the tub, and said, "I heard the dragon¡¯s roar today; did something happen?" "I don¡¯t know. With higher-ups involved, just take care of your own business," Huangfu Xianyue responded. The Spiritual Liquid that entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body was almost entirely assimilated by him. Because of the scarcity of Demonic Qi, it couldn¡¯t change his body. For the time being, he also couldn¡¯t fathom Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s intentions. After Xu Zimei finished absorbing the Spiritual Liquid, Huangfu Xianyue finally left. A night without words. Early the next morning, Huangfu Xianyue continued to bring over a bucket of Spiritual Liquid. "We shall enter the second phase starting tomorrow," said Huangfu Xianyue. As the two were talking, a resounding dragon¡¯s roar suddenly erupted. The roar spread throughout the entire Realm Emperor Divine Sect. "Here it comes again," Huangfu Xianyue said, startled as she looked into the distance. A gigantic crimson dragon was soaring through the sky, its outline faintly visible. Zhang Tianlin, accompanied by the Six Kings, walked on air, confronting the dragon from afar. "I wonder what the senior is really up to?" Zhang Tianlin asked curiously. The crimson dragon did not respond but continued relentlessly attacking the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. "Stop it," Zhang Tianlin commanded impatiently with a soft shout. "Wind Thunder Realm, Thick Earth Realm, Heavenly Fire Realm," with a move of his hand, he simultaneously summoned three realms to trap the crimson dragon. The crimson dragon roared in anger, its colossal body forcefully thrashing and shattering the realms. Thunderbolts and flames emanated from its body, spreading towards the inside of the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. The dragon¡¯s massive form plunged straight down from the sky, crashing into the Realm Emperor Divine Sect. With just a single swing of its body, countless buildings tumbled to the ground. "Quickly stop it, if this goes on, the Sect Gate will be destroyed," Zhang Tianlin bellowed. Many disciples flew down from the sky, each with an imposing aura, intending to subdue the evil dragon. However, the dragon¡¯s might was overwhelming, and with a flash, it vanished into the void once again. The disciples could neither catch up with it nor outmatch it. Looking at the ruins strewn all around, they exchanged glances in dismay. "What on earth does this creature want?" the Crimson King wondered, frowning. "Let¡¯s have someone clean this up," said Zhang Tianlin gravely. "If it continues like this a few more times, the Sect Gate will be ruined. Come with me to the Council Hall to discuss this." Xu Zimei was just watching the excitement, and it seemed Huangfu Xianyue didn¡¯t care either. On the third day, she brought a large box into Xu Zimei¡¯s courtyard. She also locked the main gate, not allowing anyone to enter Divine Maiden Peak. "What is this second phase?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Open the box," Huangfu Xianyue said with a mysterious smile. Xu Zimei felt familiar Demonic Qi emanating from the box; opening it, he saw that it contained a corpse. To be precise, it was a mummified corpse, its flesh dried up, leaving only bones. Moreover, the bones of the corpse were black and seemed very sturdy. The faint Demonic Qi was emanating from them. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is this?" Xu Zimei asked, furrowing his brow slightly. "This is a complete corpse of the Demon Race, which I stumbled upon by chance in the Divine Demon Battlefield," explained Huangfu Xianyue. "Although he is already dead, the Demon Body still remains." "You want me to fuse with its Demon Body?" Xu Zimei asked. "More or less. You¡¯re only missing a Demon Body to become a true member of the Demon Race," Huangfu Xianyue stated. "I will process this Demon Body, spread it over your skin to be absorbed by your body, and thus integrate the power into your bones." "There¡¯s such a thing," Xu Zimei said, showing his interest. "These past few days I had you absorb the Demon Liquid as preparation for your body to adapt ahead. But your body¡¯s strength has exceeded my expectations," Huangfu Xianyue remarked with satisfaction. Chapter 659 - 658: The Dragon’s Might "Demon Race corpse," Xu Zimei murmured as he looked at the body. Thereupon, Huangfu Xianyue took out a small box, inside which a pale white flame was burning fiercely. "This is Bone-Burning Flame, one of the flames mastered by the Divine Race, specially designed to counter Demon Bodies," Huangfu Xianyue explained. No sooner had she opened the box than the flame poured onto the skeleton like molten lava, viscous in nature. Upon contact with the skeleton, it ignited like fuel, causing the flames to burn even more ferociously. Crackling sounds emanated from within. This was a lengthy process; the fire burned for a good half a quarter of an hour before it finally consumed the skeleton completely. What remained of the skeleton was nothing but a puddle of black liquid. Thick and foul-smelling. Then, Huangfu Xianyue took out a small barrel of spring water, merely smelling which gave off a refreshing and invigorating sensation, suggesting it was no ordinary substance. She poured the spring water over the liquid, hissing sounds accompanied by white smoke began rising from it. The liquid then started to congeal slightly and was no longer as hot. "You seem to be well-prepared with these things," Xu Zimei commented with a smile. "We¡¯ve experimented before, but unfortunately it¡¯s hard to come across remnants of the Demon Race these days," Huangfu Xianyue responded. "Take off your clothes and I¡¯ll apply it for you." "All of it?" Xu Zimei inquired. "No need, just the top will do," Huangfu Xianyue quickly shook her head. After Xu Zimei removed his shirt, Huangfu Xianyue began to evenly spread the semi-solidified liquid onto Xu Zimei¡¯s body, starting from his back. "This method of remodeling the body and bones is a bit painful. Bear with it," Huangfu Xianyue warned him. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. All he felt was a warm force like a refreshing spring flowing into his body, trying to alter it. But his Demon Body was incredibly strong, and this minor force, upon entering, did not even stir a ripple before being completely absorbed. After the liquid had been absorbed, Huangfu Xianyue gently touched Xu Zimei¡¯s back and said with satisfaction, "Your body is one of the best I¡¯ve ever seen." Xu Zimei put his clothes back on and asked, "What about the third stage?" "Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll come and tell you tomorrow," Huangfu Xianyue smiled, eventually leaving contentedly. ...¡­ Early the next morning, while the sky was still dawning and night had not yet fully retreated, a dragon¡¯s roar could once again be heard coming from afar. A crimson dragon traversed winds and waves, its colossal body passing through the Endless Void, roaring above the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. "Six Divine Realms," a furious shout rose from beneath the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. The crowd was already prepared. Six figures emerged from the void. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were the six kings of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. Surging around these six individuals was the peak might of the Melting Heaven Realm, as six different types of Spiritual Energy burst forth from their palms. The Six Divine Realms enveloped the crimson dragon like a giant net. It resembled a six-pointed star Formation, and as energy flowed into it incessantly, the realm defense became increasingly firm. "We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time," Zhang Tianlin said indifferently from the side. "This Holy Sect is not a place where you can come and go as you please." The crimson dragon kept slamming against the realm defense, with thunderous "boom boom boom" sounds emanating from the impact. Cracks with "crack, crack" sounds started to appear within the Six Divine Realms. "Cracks are appearing so soon," the Realm King exclaimed in surprise. Zhang Tianlin shouted to the person beside him, "Sect Master, prepare quickly, we can¡¯t hold on much longer." Zhang Tianlin nodded, his expression grave as he took the iron casket off his back. This iron casket seemed ancient with the surface rusted and speckled, appearing just like an ordinary box. When Zhang Tianlin slowly opened the casket, a beam of light shot up into the sky, piercing the still-dark night. It tore through the thickly accumulated dark clouds, and the light of dawn descended. A small, cube-shaped domain, reminiscent of a Rubik¡¯s cube, slowly rose. "Glazed Glass Divine Realm," Zhang Tianlin murmured. He then saw him clutching the domain with a devout and solemn gaze. All the spiritual energy in his body surged into this domain, which emitted a soft glow. Zhang Tianlin slowly released the domain, and the Glazed Glass Divine Realm rose little by little into the sky. As it ascended, its area grew larger and larger, almost covering half the firmament. "Glazed Glass Divine Realm, seal," Zhang Tianlin formed hand seals and bellowed. With a "boom," as the Six Divine Realms were breached by the crimson-hued giant dragon, the Glazed Glass Divine Realm instantly enveloped it. The Glazed Glass Divine Realm radiated a brilliant light, but the glow was gentle and not blinding. The crimson dragon¡¯s pupils surveyed briefly, yet no matter how fiercely it collided and thunder and fire raged, the Glazed Glass Divine Realm stood solid as a rock, unyielding. It was then that the people of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect finally breathed a sigh of relief. Wiping the sweat from his brow, Zhang Tianlin said, "Fortunately, our ancestor left behind this Glazed Glass Divine Realm, or we wouldn¡¯t have known what to do." "But what about this giant dragon? We can surround it but still can¡¯t kill it," the Crimson King said, frowning. "The giant dragon¡¯s motive for attacking our Realm Emperor Holy Sect is still unclear, and it¡¯s currently in a state of rage, unable to be reasoned with," Zhang Tianlin thought for a moment. He said, "Let¡¯s wait some time and then inquire about its reasons. As for freedom, I don¡¯t believe it won¡¯t submit." Everyone nodded, getting ready to discuss the next strategy. ...¡­ Atop Divine Maiden Peak, Xu Zimei looked at the Crimson Dragon trapped within the domain from afar, shaking his head slightly. "This Realm Emperor Holy Sect does have some tricks up their sleeve, no wonder back in the day few dared to offend the Realm Emperor." He extended his right hand, and the passage to the Divine Continent opened. A giant dragon with a body of ice-blue emerged from it. "Let them play for a bit," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Above the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, as everyone had just trapped the Crimson Dragon and was discussing, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly came from not far away. The sound of "rumbling" explosions kept echoing. Call after call of the dragon¡¯s roar sounded, growing louder and loftier. The roars echoed in the distance, shaking the mists of the firmament apart. Everyone looked up towards the east, where the dim glow of dawn cast a weak halo. Beneath the glow of dawn, an ice-blue dragon, seemingly bathed in snow and as ethereal as a dream, rushed towards them from afar. "That, that is," everyone stood frozen in place, their pupils suddenly dilating. A torrent-like frozen river poured forth from its mouth with a "crackling" sound continually resounding. The entire sky was filled with falling snowflakes, drifting one after another. "Get out of the way," Zhang Tianlin shouted quickly, seeing the frozen river approaching. Chapter 660 - 659: The Film Emperor "Boom," the whole heaven and earth shook at the sound. "How could there be another one," the Pine King stammered. "This fellow can¡¯t be the mate, can it," the Crimson King speculated. The Ice Dragon roared, its dragon might vast, and all of heaven and earth fell still. The other Monster Beasts in the vicinity, in the presence of the two Divine Dragons, all bowed in submission. "Sect Master, what should we do?" the Realm King inquired. "How should I know," Zhang Tianlin said gravely. "The founder elder?" the Azure King asked tentatively. "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t, even if this Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect is destroyed, the founder elder will not appear," Zhang Tianlin said coldly with a hint of detachment. "Yes, yes," the Azure King hurriedly nodded. Despite their towering influence within the Sect Gate, it was all within the rules, the competition among themselves. When it came to the interests of the Sect and other major matters, they had no authority to make decisions. Zhang Tianlin¡¯s prestige within the Sect was too great, and only he knew about the matters concerning the ancestral Realm Emperor. "Divine Dragon elder, we did not mean to trap your friend intentionally, it¡¯s just that it wreaks havoc on our Holy Sect without any apparent reason," Zhang Tianlin stepped forward and spoke with respect and sincerity, "If our Holy Sect has offended you in any way, I am willing to apologize and make amends." Hearing Zhang Tianlin¡¯s words, the Ice Dragon did not respond but rather its body was covered in intense Frost, freezing the entire firmament. And it also continued to attack the Glazed Glass Divine Realm. "Sect Master, should we stop it?" the Crimson King asked. "I¡¯d like to stop it, the question is with what," Zhang Tianlin said with a wry smile. "This Divine Dragon has reached the level of a Saint; even for the Divine Sect, this is quite a troublesome matter." The Glazed Glass Divine Realm was indeed powerful, but after all, it was a realm condensed by the Realm Emperor, lacking his direct control, its power was significantly diminished. Furthermore, the combined assault of the two Divine Dragons soon began to fracture the realm. It wasn¡¯t long before it started to crack, and in less than the time it takes an incense stick to burn, "Boom," it exploded completely. At the location where the Glazed Glass Divine Realm exploded, the Crimson Fire Dragon hovered in midair. Its eyes, full of oppressive strength, blazed with rage. From its core, the surrounding space began to burn entirely, folding into the void, and boundless Blazing Flame spread endlessly. The Imperial Heir of the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect looked up to see, at the distant horizon, The dawn¡¯s pale light gradually fading, even the early morning sun seemed to be blocked out. Two Divine Dragons, one Ice and one Fire, occupied half of the entire firmament. The sky was split in two, Soul of Ice and Blazing Flame each dominating a hemisphere. The whole world was enveloped in this dream-like scene. The dragons roared, Frost billowed, Blazing Flames surged forth and burned. The two dragons, thus entwined, dove towards the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect. "Sect Master, shall we still block them?" the Azure King asked from aside. "Block, we must block them, even if it means death," Zhang Tianlin said. The six figures instantly chased through the air, and at the same moment, countless Elders and protectors from within the Holy Sect also joined the battle. The Disciples were arranged to evacuate or to take cover. These two Divine Dragons, heading forward all the way, shockingly came to the location of Divine Maiden Peak. Looking at the mountain blocking their path, the Divine Dragons exhaled Blazing Flame and Frost, their tough and long tails lashing out directly. "Xian¡¯er," the Crimson King, who was behind, watched as the flames and frost engulfed the entire mountain peak, his eyes splitting as he roared. As the two extreme forces were about to descend upon them, at the summit of Divine Maiden Peak, Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s gaze was solemn. It was already too late for her to dodge; the range of the energy covered almost the entire Divine Maiden Peak. When that burst of energy exploded before her eyes, Huangfu Xianyue felt as though the reaper was right behind her, staring at her with gloomy eyes. She wanted to run, to call out loudly. But her legs seemed to be filled with lead, immovable, and the pressure made it hard for her to even breathe. "Be careful," at that moment, a shout came from the side. Xu Zimei, holding a red bead in his hand, positioned himself in front of Huangfu Xianyue. "You," Huangfu Xianyue said in surprise as she looked at Xu Zimei. As the two forces burst in front of them, a light emanated from the red bead Xu Zimei was holding. The light blocked the attack of the ice and fire powers, and shortly after, a red glow burst forth from within the bead. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It directly hit the two Divine Dragons in the sky. With a "boom," half of the firmament exploded, and a dragon¡¯s roar was heard, a cry of agony, a painful shriek. The two Divine Dragons, seemingly grievously injured, roared in anger as their figures disappeared into the void, encountering something truly terrifying. And the red bead, after emitting its light, also "cracked," shattering apart. Eventually dissipating into thin air. Xu Zimei, seriously injured, collapsed to the ground, appearing to be at his last gasp. "Just now, what was that?" Huangfu Xianyue finally recovered from her shock. Surprised, she crouched down to check Xu Zimei¡¯s injuries. At this moment, Xu Zimei had already passed out. Before Huangfu Xianyue could say anything, Zhang Tianlin had already arrived with the six kings and a large group of elders. "Xian¡¯er, what was that red light just now?" the Crimson King hurriedly asked. "I don¡¯t know, it was emitted by a red bead he took out," Huangfu Xianyue explained, pointing to the unconscious Xu Zimei. "Where is the bead?" Zhang Tianlin quickly asked. "It seemed to have shattered just a moment ago," Huangfu Xianyue replied as she inspected Xu Zimei¡¯s wounds. "Fortunately, it¡¯s not serious, just some superficial injuries." "Then quickly wake him up and ask about the bead," Zhang Tianlin said. He crouched down and used his spiritual energy to help Xu Zimei treat his injuries. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei slowly regained consciousness. "You¡¯re awake," Huangfu Xianyue asked with mixed emotions. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "There are some things I¡¯d like to ask you," Zhang Tianlin said from the side. He did not waste words, since the life or death of the sect was at stake and time was of the essence. "I know what the Sect Master wants to ask, about those two Divine Dragons, right," Xu Zimei replied. "If you could, would you mind talking about it?" Zhang Tianlin nodded, looking at Xu Zimei expectantly. "If that Ice Dragon hadn¡¯t appeared, I almost would have forgotten about that matter," Xu Zimei reflected. "It was something I happened to read in a secret record. It is said that in the Southern Domain, there was a place where two Divine Dragons were sealed. Both dragons had stepped into the Saint level and had once caused chaos. Latterly, they were trapped by the Realm Emperor using his domain." "An ancestor?" Zhang Tianlin was taken aback and said, "No wonder they came to take revenge on our Realm Emperor Divine Sect." Chapter 661 - 660: Blood Lizard Fusion Method "Yes, if the Realm Emperor were still here, you could ask him," Xu Zimei said. "The ancestor is not here," Zhang Tianlin said after a brief silence. If the Realm Emperor had been here, he wouldn¡¯t have ignored the crisis of life and death at the Sect Gate just now. Zhang Tianlin understood the dilemmas his ancestor faced and naturally did not wish to say more. "Continue speaking," he looked at Xu Zimei and said, "What was that red bead you took just now?" "Actually, that wasn¡¯t a red bead, but the heart of a Blood Lizard," Xu Zimei said. "He also read about it in some books. Originally, the heart of the Blood Lizard was kept together with others, never expecting it to actually come in handy now." "Blood Lizard¡¯s heart?" Zhang Tianlin exclaimed with a hint of suspicion, "Since when does it serve such a purpose?" "This one isn¡¯t very clear on that," Xu Zimei took a deep breath, feeling weak, and said, "The books only mentioned that two forces counteract each other, so the Divine Dragon greatly fears the Blood Lizard." Hearing what Xu Zimei had said, Zhang Tianlin and the six kings thought it over and remained silent for a long time. "Where is this book you were reading?" the Crimson King asked. "That was read many years ago; I¡¯ve forgotten where it is now. Besides the affairs of the Divine Dragon, it¡¯s not very useful," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Sect Master," the Crimson King glanced at Zhang Tianlin and remained silent. "I understand. You go rest first. If there¡¯s anything else in the future that I need to inquire about, I will ask you," Zhang Tianlin said as he looked at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and walked into the courtyard with the support of Huangfu Xianyue. Although the Divine Dragon¡¯s strike had nearly blown apart half the mountain peak, a part of the courtyard was still preserved. "Why did you save me just now?" Huangfu Xianyue asked with a complex expression, looking at Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s nothing much. After all, you helped me condense my Demon Body, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you yet," Xu Zimei said with a simple, honest smile. "Actually, I¡ª" Huangfu Xianyue began, then hesitated and ultimately fell into a brief silence before saying, "It¡¯s also your bad luck." "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Never mind. You should get some rest early," Huangfu Xianyue said, "Just call for me if you need anything." Xu Zimei returned to the courtyard where he stayed, and Jiuyou supported him into the house. Yuyu said, "I really can¡¯t see through you more and more." "All actions have their motives, but the waters of this Eternal Ancient Divine Sect are indeed quite deep," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What do you plan on doing next?" Jiuyou asked. "Sleep, then wait for someone from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect to call for my help," Xu Zimei smiled and lay down on the bed. ... Meanwhile, inside the Council Hall of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, Zhang Tianlin sat at the highest seat, with the six kings on both his left and right sides. The other elders simply had no qualification to enter here. "What do you all think about what Lin Qiu said?" Zhang Tianlin asked. The atmosphere was somewhat heavy, and after a long silence, the Crimson King stood up and said, "We cannot wholly trust, nor can we fully disbelieve." "I think, regardless, we should try it out," King Ze said from the side. "But what about the Fusion Method of the Blood Lizard?" the Azure King asked. "I can handle that matter, but is Lin Qiu trustworthy?" Zhang Tianlin pondered and said. "Do we even have other choices? Now, we can only hope for a miracle," the Crimson King said. "Having injured those two Divine Dragons, if they come back for revenge after some days, without the Blood Lizard¡¯s heart, how would we deal with them?" "But do you know where to find a Blood Lizard?" Zhang Tianlin asked. "The Misty Forest is well-known as a perilous area, and the Swamp Forest is even a forbidden land that we dare not tread upon. "Who will go if we are to fuse with the Blood Lizard?" Following Zhang Tianlin¡¯s remark, a silence fell over the crowd. "Why not let Lin Qiu do it? I think he knows more about it," suggested Pine King. "We can send some disciples along¡ªthere¡¯s no way he can cause too much trouble." "Who should we send?" Zhang Tianlin continued to inquire. "I heard this Lin Qiu was recommended to the Sect Gate by the Crimson King¡¯s daughter. Why not let her follow? Would that be good?" Realm King interjected from the side. "Xian¡¯er is already betrothed to Lord Gong Yu of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. This might not be appropriate," the Crimson King said, glancing at the Realm King with a calm tone. "Why is it that only my daughter has to go? This doesn¡¯t seem fair, does it?" "How about this¡ªeach of you six kings send one disciple to follow Lin Qiu to the Misty Forest, okay?" Zhang Tianlin suggested. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The six kings fell silent for a moment, until King Ze stood up and declared, "I am willing to let my foremost disciple follow." Upon seeing King Ze¡¯s stance, the other five kings also stood up and named the disciples they would send. "Then it¡¯s decided. Tomorrow, I will seek the Fusion Method," Zhang Tianlin concluded, waving his hand. "You may all leave now; let me be alone to clear my head." After the six kings left, Zhang Tianlin slowly stood up and left the Council Hall. Once he was sure there was no one around, he entered his private room. He twisted a vase in the room, and as he did so, the wall began to move, revealing a square recess. Zhang Tianlin took out a square-shaped Jade Pendant from his Storage Ring and fitted it into the square recess. With a ¡¯boom¡¯, the space around him completely exploded, as if dust had been kicked up, the surroundings rotating like stars, and the scene began to change. Before long, Zhang Tianlin found himself amidst a starry sky. The Milky Way cascaded from the ninth heaven, with countless stars twinkling, constantly changing in the vast expanse. Zhang Tianlin stretched out his right hand and, with a light touch, a star appeared. As his right hand moved faster, the words "Blood Lizard" emerged amidst the vast array of stars. Zhang Tianlin knelt on the ground, his gaze devoutly fixed straight ahead. The characters for "Blood Lizard" gradually vanished, and the entire starry space seemed to come to a standstill. Then, ripples began to emanate from the space in front of him, and from those gentle undulations, an ancient book fell out. Zhang Tianlin picked up the book, and saw on its somewhat faded cover the seven characters for "Blood Lizard Fusion Method." "Ancestors bless, ancestors bless," he breathed a sigh of relief, patting his chest with gratitude. The next moment, his figure vanished into the void, reappearing in his room, carefully storing away the square Energy Stone. He slowly opened the Fusion Method in his hands¡ªthis was of paramount importance, and he couldn¡¯t just hand over the original. He planned to copy it and have the group take it with them. ...... One silent night later, the next morning, Zhang Tianlin brought the six kings to Divine Maiden Peak. "Young master, someone is looking for you," Jiuyou woke Xu Zimei from his sleep to tell him. "The Sect Master of the Divine Sect of the Realm King?" asked Xu Zimei. Chapter 662 - 661 The Mission of the Holy Sect "Yes, all six kings have arrived," Jiuyou asked with uncertainty. "Young Master, have you gotten yourself into some trouble?" "Let¡¯s go take a look," Xu Zimei said with a smile, getting up from the bed and walking straight out of the room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Zhang Tianlin standing guard nearby with a group of people. "Sect Master, is there something wrong?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Lin Qiu, you have been a part of our Holy Sect for some time now, especially after helping the Sect Gate fend off the Divine Dragon¡¯s attack yesterday. As the Sect Master, I have kept a close eye on this," Zhang Tianlin said with a smile. "As a disciple of the sect, it¡¯s my duty," Xu Zimei replied with a smile and waved his hand dismissively. "I¡¯m glad you think that way," Zhang Tianlin said with a smile. "Now, the Sect Gate has a matter of life and death to entrust to you. If you succeed, I will make you the Saint Heir of the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect." "Please speak, Sect Master," Xu Zimei nodded. "Find the Fusion Blood Lizard," the people exchanged glances and Zhang Tianlin slowly said. "Sect Master, you¡¯re taking this too seriously. To my knowledge, the Blood Lizard is a special breed, and it requires the Fusion Method to work," Xu Zimei stated. "But the Fusion Method has long been lost." "This?" Zhang Tianlin took out a freshly transcribed book. Xu Zimei was surprised at a glance at the book, then pondered before saying, "I never imagined our sect would possess such a thing." "What do you think?" Zhang Tianlin asked. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t rush to answer, instead he was silent for a moment and then apologetically said, "Although I¡¯d also like to go, unfortunately, my abilities are too meager¡ªmy will is strong, but my power is weak." "Don¡¯t worry, the sect doesn¡¯t plan to send you alone," Zhang Tianlin clapped his hands, and five people came forward from behind him. Among the five, the three men¡ªone dressed in black with a heavy sword on his back. Another in a blue robe with a three-foot Green Peak at his waist. The last man was thin, with two Curved Blades on his back. Of the two women, one wore a bright red robe, her makeup thick and seductive, her crimson lipstick irresistibly attractive. The other woman was dressed in a colorful cheongsam, her hair tied into two bun-like styles, her smile particularly sweet. "My name is Fang Xiang, I am Liu Rufeng, I am Mu Zhoubai, I am Yin Rong, I am Liu Yiyi." After the five of them introduced themselves, Xu Zimei also nodded slightly and said, "Lin Qiu." Right then, Huangfu Xianyue also walked into the courtyard. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She said, "Father, I also want to go." "Xian¡¯er, you," Huangfu Xuan started, surprised as he glanced at Huangfu Xianyue. "Crimson King, since we have all sent someone, and your daughter wishes to go, you can¡¯t play favorites," the Realm King said with a chuckle from the side. "Go ahead then, I can¡¯t control you anyway," the Crimson King waved his hand, a bit annoyed. "Thank you father for letting me," Huangfu Xianyue said with a smile, bowing slightly. Seeing the team of seven assembled, Zhang Tianlin smiled with satisfaction, then spoke seriously, "You are the hope of our sect, and you should be aware of the mission you carry. I won¡¯t say much more, but if you come back successful, I will record your deeds in the historical annals of our sect. Please, I entrust this to you all." After Zhang Tianlin spoke, he bowed to everyone as the Sect Master. The six kings behind him also bowed slightly, expressing their solemnity. "All right," Xu Zimei nodded solemnly. He said, "Even if the journey is through Blade Mountain Fiery Sea, we will not fail in our mission." "Good, you are all brave men of my Realm Emperor Holy Sect," Zhang Tianlin said with a hint of tearfulness, nodding his head as he urged, "Take care." "Sect Master, we must not delay. Shall we depart now?" Xu Zimei inquired. "They are all ready; it¡¯s up to you. If you want to pack up and have us wait for you, it¡¯s fine," Zhang Tianlin responded. "Let¡¯s forget about that, how could I let everyone wait for me," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head, "Besides, I don¡¯t have much to pack." "Then let¡¯s set off now," Huangfu Xuan Yue said from the side. "Jiuyou, let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei called out to Jiuyou beside him. "Why the rush, Young Master Lin? It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t come back. Let¡¯s let Lady Jiuyou stay in the Holy Sect. The Misty Forest is fraught with danger; it¡¯s really not necessary," said the Realm King from the side. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, thinking this was his way of attempting to keep Jiuyou as a hostage, fearing Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t return. Zhang Tianlin frowned slightly but didn¡¯t stop them. He disdained the idea of using hostages, yet the significance of this mission to the future of the Sect Gate did not permit negligence. He adopted an attitude of better safe than sorry. "Alright then, Jiuyou, you¡¯ll stay at the Realm Emperor Holy Sect for a while," Xu Zimei agreed with a slight nod, saying. Jiuyou felt a trace of urgency inside but did not rush to argue, instead nodding her head helplessly. ...¡­ Since everyone had a Storage Ring, there was nothing much to pack. After getting to know each other, they left the Realm Emperor Holy Sect under the farewell of Zhang Tianlin and others, heading towards the Misty Forest to the southeast. Watching their figures disappearing into the distance, the Crimson King voiced his concerns, "Entrusting the future of our Sect to a few young people, does the Sect Master truly believe it will work?" "If I had any other way, I would never gamble like this," Zhang Tianlin said indifferently. "We must stay and guard the Sect Gate; they are the brightest disciples of the younger generation." "About the ancestor, he," the Crimson King paused, then asked, "Is he really no more?" Zhang Tianlin glanced at the Crimson King and replied, "That is not for you to know." "So what do we do now?" King Ze asked. "Activate the Sect Protection Array, open all the realm gates. We will stand united and defend as long as we can," Zhang Tianlin commanded. "Also, make arrangements for the disciples to hide. If anything unforeseen occurs, we can still preserve a spark of hope." ... The sun in the sky shone with a brilliant light, trying to spread its brightness across the world. Seven people bathed in the autumn wind as the season had just begun its journey. "Hey everyone, don¡¯t be so tense, lighten up," Mu Zhoubai said with a smile beside them. He carried two Curved Blades, not too fat, but with a somewhat round belly. "How much do you all know about the Misty Forest?" Fang Xiang asked quietly, enveloped in a black robe. He carried a heavy sword on his back and was of a more reserved nature. "I¡¯ve been there once before," the woman among them, Liu Yiyi, spoke up. "The hardest part is not being able to distinguish directions, north, south, east, west. Some may end up trapped there for a lifetime. And then there are the creatures lurking in the shadows." "You¡¯ve been there?" Huangfu Xuan Yue asked in surprise. "Not really, I just followed others to scout around the outskirts for a bit before quickly making our way out," Liu Yiyi said somewhat sheepishly. Chapter 663 - 662: Ragefire City "I think we should learn more about Misty Forest before deciding to go in," Liu Rufeng said. "Although the Sect Gate mission is important, we also have to take care of our own safety. If we don¡¯t ensure our safety, how can we even think about fusing with the Blood Lizard?" "Rufeng is right. Lin should know more about the Blood Lizard," Fang Xiang looked at Xu Zimei and said. "Let¡¯s study the Fusion Method," Xu Zimei suggested. The group formed a circle and huddled together, taking out the book on the Fusion Method. Flipping through the light blue pages, the content wasn¡¯t plentiful, but it was described in great detail. The lizard clan has been living in the marshlands of Misty Forest for generations, mainly divided into four major groups. Green Lizard, Red Lizard, Yellow Lizard, and Blue Lizard. The strength of the lizard clan is calculated based on age and generational hierarchy. Generally, there are hundred-year lizards, thousand-year lizards, and ten-thousand-year lizards. The fusion of the Blood Lizard is divided into four stages. First, find a hundred-year Green Lizard and a hundred-year Red Lizard for fusion. This will result in a Fire Lizard. Then, fuse the Fire Lizard with a thousand-year Yellow Lizard to obtain a Jade Lizard. Fusing a Jade Lizard with a ten-thousand-year Blue Lizard will yield a Light Red Lizard, and after refining it with Divine Dragon Fire, one can obtain the rare Blood Lizard. Regarding the Fusion Method, it is all recorded here. What is worth mentioning is that the fusion of the Blood Lizard might fail, and each fusion requires Fusion Stones. "This is tough, so complicated," Mu Zhoubai rubbed his head and complained with a headache. "If it were easy, the Blood Lizard wouldn¡¯t be so rare," Yin Rong pondered for a moment and then said. "After all, rarity makes something valuable. However, there is a city next to Misty Forest where we can go to inquire further." The group nodded, packed up the Fusion Method book, and then headed off in the southeast direction. ...¡­ Ragefire City is the closest city to Misty Forest. Everyone fears Misty Forest, deeming it a Forbidden Land, but the people here survive because of this dangerous place. The main reason is the Fusion Stones. The trade resources of Ragefire City are not Spirit Crystals, not even Divine Crystals or Demon Crystals, but Fusion Stones. Fusion Stones are not only used for fusing with the Blood Lizard but are also used to capture the creatures within to obtain Essence Stones, which are specially used for physical cultivation. Although Essence Stones aren¡¯t exactly impossible to find, they are quite rare. If ordinary people want to obtain Essence Stones, they must enter Misty Forest and kill these creatures. But most are afraid of losing their way, becoming trapped in the forest forever, so they are unwilling to enter Misty Forest. This is when Fusion Stones are needed, to lure the creatures out and then kill them. As for the history of Ragefire City, it is said that a long time ago, a Melting Heaven Realm Venerable known as Ragefire Venerable came to this place. Initially, he wanted to use these creatures to refine his Vein Skills. After killing the creatures, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pick up the Essence Stones. Eventually, some people started following him to collect these Essence Stones. Over time, the rumors spread. It was said that a strange person called Ragefire would enter Misty Forest at sunrise to kill the creatures. After sunset, he would leave and rest at a fixed place. These people followed the Ragefire Venerable by his side and, day by day, after several years, the place where these people rested came together to form a city. This was the embryonic form of Ragefire City. Eventually, as the Ragefire Venerable watched the city grow stronger day by day and more people joined, he commanded his people to manage it. The Ragefire Venerable had cultivated in the Misty Forest for a total of seventy-nine years, which also marked the peak of Ragefire City¡¯s history. In the eightieth year, the forest was shrouded in mist, and as usual, the Ragefire Venerable entered the forest but never came out again. That vanishing figure became the last image people would recall many years later. When Xu Zimei and her group had traveled for half a month, they finally arrived at the base of Ragefire City. The towering city stood silently between heaven and earth, its ancient walls covered with dense markings left by the passage of time. It seemed to narrate its own legendary experience. Even before entering the city, one could sense its liveliness. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the city gate, there were people coming and going: peddlers with shoulder poles, soldiers in armor, and foot soldiers with cleavers at their hips. After the group entered the city, with the women¡¯s beauty and the men¡¯s grace, they attracted quite a bit of attention. As top disciples of the Holy Sect, they all had a unique bearing. "The people here should be more familiar with the Misty Forest than us. How about we gather some information here before going in?" suggested Mu Zhoubai. "Let¡¯s make it quick. The Sect Gate is waiting for us," Liu Rufeng said, as indifferent as ever. He added, "We don¡¯t have much time to waste." "Got it," Mu Zhoubai replied reluctantly. Xu Zimei could tell that Mu Zhoubai didn¡¯t seem to have much sense of belonging to the Holy Sect and wasn¡¯t very concerned about its demise. "Then let¡¯s go to an inn. With the constant flow of people in and out of this city, the most informed place is still the inn," Huangfu Xianyue said after a moment¡¯s thought. The group grandly made their way to an inn beside the city gate. The inn was quite old and didn¡¯t have a single guest. The innkeeper was listlessly dozing off at the counter. Fang Xiang coughed softly a few times. "What¡¯s all this noise? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m sleeping?" the innkeeper stood up impatiently and cursed. "What do you mean by this? We came here in good faith to have a meal. What kind of attitude is that?" said Yin Rong, unable to hide her indignation. The innkeeper glanced up and stared at Yin Rong, but his eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Huangfu Xianyue and the other two women. He stood there dumbfounded, his mouth drooling. "Seeking death," Mu Zhoubai snorted coldly. A flying knife from behind her sheath "clang" nailed to the nearby table. The table split apart with a bang, and the innkeeper was jolted back to reality. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was just half asleep. Don¡¯t mind me, honored guests," the innkeeper immediately changed his demeanor, grinning obsequiously. "Prepare the best food for us," Mu Zhoubai tossed over a Spirit Stone and said indifferently. As he spoke, he smoothly took a seat nearby. Though the others originally intended to find another inn, after this scene, they could only reluctantly sit down as well. "Sure thing! Just follow me. I¡¯ll serve you all our specialties," the innkeeper said cheerfully. "Come here, I have some questions to ask you," Mu Zhoubai beckoned and said. Chapter 664 - 663 Second Young Master "Honored guest, please speak," the waiter scurried over with confidence and said. "I¡¯m pretty well-informed here in Ragefire City. There¡¯s hardly anything I don¡¯t know about." "That impressive?" Mu Zhoubai said with a smile. "Would you like me to take a guess?" the waiter chuckled hehe. He paced back and forth a few times, chuckling hehe again. "Out with it, don¡¯t keep me hanging," Mu Zhoubai said impatiently. "Those who come to our Ragefire City to ask about things are always concerned with the Misty Forest, right?" the waiter said with a smile. "Hey, you actually guessed right," Mu Zhoubai said, surprised. "What¡¯s so strange about that? Our Ragefire City is in the middle of nowhere. What else would bring people here if not the Misty Forest?" the waiter laughed. "Since you know so much, then tell me about this Misty Forest," Xu Zimei inquired. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, I can¡¯t just give away information for nothing," the waiter said, shaking his head slightly. "With more and more people coming here wanting to hunt strange creatures these years, our city depends on the Misty Forest for its livelihood. If the honored guest wants to know, you must buy my information." "What¡¯s the price?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "For a general idea about the Misty Forest, I¡¯ll charge you one hundred Fusion Stones. If you want a map, that¡¯ll be one thousand Fusion Stones. And if you wish to go to the Swamp Lands, it¡¯ll be three thousand Fusion Stones," the waiter said with a smile. "These prices are set by the Ragefire Clan in town, there¡¯s nothing little old me can do about it." "But we¡¯ve just arrived in Ragefire City, where can we get Fusion Stones from?" Fang Xiang frowned and said. "Besides, we need Fusion Stones ourselves." "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with that," the waiter said, spreading his hands. "If you have valuable things, you can go sell them at the pawnshops in town. You can also go to the Combat Stage in the city. Win, and you¡¯ll get Fusion Stones." "Combat Stage?" Xu Zimei stroked his chin with interest. "Let¡¯s check it out after we¡¯ve eaten," Liu Rufeng said indifferently. Before long, the inn¡¯s food was ready. The table was heaped with a variety of Monster Beast meats, plentiful to behold. "Let¡¯s try to buy a map of the Misty Forest at all costs. We¡¯ll need to gather some more Fusion Stones afterward to ensure a successful fusion with the Blood Lizard," Fang Xiang pondered aloud. "I just don¡¯t know what level Ragefire City¡¯s Combat is at," Huangfu Xianyue said, frowning. "What level could it possibly be? Could some remote city hold a candle to our Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect?" Mu Zhoubai said, biting into his meat without paying much mind. "When the time comes, we will also become famous in this Ragefire City." "It¡¯s always better to be cautious. Let¡¯s watch and then decide," Liu Yiyi suggested. "Ragefire City isn¡¯t that simple; I¡¯ve been here before." While everyone was eating and discussing strategies, suddenly there was a "bang" ¡ª the inn¡¯s door was kicked open. A young man, quite handsomely dressed and holding a folding fan, walked in. The young man exuded a certain charm, but the only flaw was his sickly pale complexion and a flimsy gait, clearly indicating a weak constitution. Following him were two burly men. Both of the men were over two meters tall, their muscles exaggeratedly bulging. As they walked, the excess fat on their bodies jiggled. Both were bald, resembling twins, with scars on their faces that made them look fierce and menacing. Next to the young man, the inn¡¯s waiter had somehow appeared there. "Second Young Master of Nu Family, take a look," the waiter pointed at Huangfu Xianyue and her three female companions, grinning as if seeking praise. The youth in the white robe flicked the hair from his forehead and looked towards Huangfu Xianyue and the others. Especially when his gaze settled on Liu Yiyi, his eyes lit up, and he revealed an indescribable smile. Liu Yiyi was the petite type, her hair tied into buns, somewhat resembling a Lolita. Delicate in stature, she was clad in a colorful robe that concealed her slender waist, invoking a protective urge at first sight. Yin Rong, on the other hand, belonged to the mature beauty type, with heavy makeup that made her look very seductive. "Not bad, not bad, you¡¯ve done well this time," Nu Yang patted the waiter¡¯s shoulder and laughed heartily as he walked over. Xu Zimei¡¯s group was quietly eating their meal when they saw Nu Yang approach and laughingly say with a fist salute, "Everyone, meet a friend, I am the Second Young Master of the Ragefire Clan, Nu Yang." As his voice faded, a moment of silence ensued. People continued to savor their meals, completely ignoring him. Nu Yang felt a bit embarrassed, mysteriously wiping his lips. The waiter beside him arrogantly shouted, "Didn¡¯t you hear Second Young Master Nu speak? Out-of-towners really have no manners, no wonder you don¡¯t even have Fusion Stones. I offer you a clear path: send out the three ladies beside you, and you can have as many Fusion Stones as you want. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the Ragefire Clan controls eighty percent of the business in this city." Liu Rufeng was gently wiping his sword by the side. As soon as the waiter¡¯s voice dropped, a flash of sword light zipped by, and his speech abruptly ceased, his head already falling to the ground. The sword was so swift, Nu Yang didn¡¯t even see the sound or trail of it being drawn. The head fell at his feet, blood spurting from the neck like a fountain, dyeing the entire floor red. "You killed him," Nu Yang said indifferently. He didn¡¯t even furrow his brow, as if murder was nothing in his eyes. "So what?" Liu Rufeng replied coolly. His lean face tilted slightly, sharp as a Longsword. "I¡¯ve hated people who are better-looking than me all my life," replied Nu Yang calmly. "Want to fight?" Mu Zhoubai slammed the table and shouted. "I¡¯ll remember you," Nu Yang stated bluntly. He looked down with disgust at the corpse by his feet and kicked it away with a direct blow. "Bad omen." ...¡­ "What¡¯s this, getting into trouble with the local snakes as soon as we arrive," Mu Zhoubai said coldly. "If it weren¡¯t for the troubles our Holy Sect is facing now, we would have wiped out their Ragefire City long ago." "Is it our fault?" Huangfu Xianyue said with a light smile. "What¡¯s next?" Liu Rufeng asked. "Let¡¯s go to the city¡¯s Combat Stage and see. Winning some Fusion Stones would be good," Xu Zimei stood up and said. Everyone nodded and left the inn without bothering with the aftermath, heading straight towards the center of the city. Speaking of the Combat Stage of Ragefire City, it is a characteristic feature of the entire city. The Combat Stage has a history of a thousand years, and it is said that even when the Ragefire Venerable was alive, this tradition already existed. Both sides of the combat wager Fusion Stones, with the winner taking eighty percent of the loser¡¯s Fusion Stones. As for the remaining twenty percent, it goes towards the stage¡¯s venue and management fees. Chapter 665 - 664 Competition The combat stage was often repaired, and the repairs were funded by the Ragefire Clan. Moreover, in the contests of victory and defeat, the rules and order were managed by the Ragefire Clan; whoever violated the agreement, the Ragefire Clan would also help retrieve the Fusion Stones. There was an interesting rule at the combat stage if you came from outside and had no Fusion Stones but still wanted to participate in the combat and win Fusion Stones. You could take a loan from the Ragefire Clan, staking your freedom as collateral. Using the freedom of your future to exchange for Fusion Stones at the Ragefire Clan, if you couldn¡¯t repay within the stipulated time, then you would have to serve as a slave for the Ragefire Clan. When everyone arrived at the center of the city, they saw people coming and going, with contestants and spectators arriving one after another. Vendors pushing carts were busy all around, presenting a bustling and prosperous scene. In the very center of the city, the combat stage opened like a lotus flower, divided into five arenas. All around, like an amphitheater, was a particularly spacious spectator stand that could accommodate at least ten thousand people at the same time. The combat stage occupied more than half of the city center, with many shops built around it. When Xu Zimei and the others arrived, they saw that several thousand people were already seated in the vast spectator stands, creating a lively atmosphere. In front of the combat stage was a barrier gate; to enter and watch the competition was actually quite simple - it required only one Fusion Stone. When the group arrived, they were stopped by the disciples of the Ragefire Clan guarding the gate. "One Fusion Stone per person, don¡¯t you know the rules?" said the disciple. "We don¡¯t have any," said Mu Zhoubai. "Don¡¯t have any?" The disciple casually pointed to several places and exclaimed, "You must be new here, there are pawnshops over there; you can exchange valuable items for Fusion Stones. Next to it, there is also the loan shop of our Ragefire Clan, you are free to choose." The group looked at one another, then Liu Rufeng asked, "Do any of you have anything valuable on you?" "Each of us should take out one item," Huangfu Xianyue took the lead and said. "I have a Venerable¡¯s Vein Skill, unrelated to the Sect Gate, I acquired it incidentally before." "Then I have a stalk of Netherwood Grass, left over from my previous practice." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­ Everyone started to take out some items, and Xu Zimei casually took out a Vein Skill book she had seen at the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect before. After taking these items to the pawnshop, upon examination, they were surprisingly able to exchange them for twelve hundred Fusion Stones. Fusion Stones were a daily necessity here; although treasured, they were also inexpensive. "Let¡¯s go, to the combat stage, and win spectacularly. Damn that Ragefire Clan," Mu Zhoubai said. The group walked into the combat arena and finally experienced its vastness. There were two passages in the front, the right one for spectator seats, and the left for the contestant¡¯s entry. "You girls should go to the spectator stands, let us men handle this raucous affair," Fang Xiang said. "What, you look down on us? Believe it or not, even if all of you went up, you couldn¡¯t beat me," Huangfu Xianyue retorted. Being the Saintess of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, her strength was certainly far above everyone else¡¯s; note that being a Saintess requires both strength and talent. Mu Zhoubai chuckled next to her and said, "We are just spearheading this, if we can¡¯t manage, then you can take our place on the stage." "That¡¯s a better way to put it," Huangfu Xianyue smiled and said, "But let¡¯s still go together, that¡¯ll be more reassuring." Everybody nodded and walked into the contestant¡¯s passage together. This contestant¡¯s passage seemed to be built underground; the lighting on both sides was somewhat dim. The corridor wasn¡¯t very long before there was a large door directly ahead, with a desk in front of it; someone seemed to be registering something there. As everyone approached, the person looked up and asked, "Which level of the competition are you participating in: hundred, thousand, ten thousand, or higher?" "A hundred matches, right?" the crowd thought for a moment and replied. After all, there are only so many Fusion Stones; those unable to participate cannot enter here. "Take your Tokens and go register," the man said casually as he handed several iron Tokens to Xu Zimei¡¯s group. Xu Zimei held the Token and examined it, noticing it was just made of ordinary iron with the number one hundred engraved on it. When the people passed through this door and entered inside, their field of vision finally opened up completely. This was a massive underground city. Irregular walls lined with clusters of flames, the fire burning atop skulls. People were coming and going, all competitors. Xu Zimei glanced around, estimating there were several hundred people. These people had a heavy murderous aura, their eyes showed disregard for life, you could say they existed on the edge of the knife. People of various sorts shuttled through this place. Straight ahead, there was a line of people waiting, the area where the upcoming fighters were preparing. "Be careful, everyone," Huangfu Xianyue cautioned. "Let¡¯s split up and queue, so we don¡¯t all end up facing each other later on." "That probably won¡¯t happen," Liu Rufeng said as he looked at the rules carved on the wall nearby. He said, "After each duel is finished, those in the waiting area can choose whether to challenge the person on the Combat Stage. If there are too many from the waiting area wanting to challenge, the next contestant will be decided through a lottery." Everyone nodded, and Mu Zhoubai added, "Then if someone challenges later, we simply won¡¯t go to the waiting area." "Who will go first?" asked Huangfu Xianyue. "I¡¯ll go," Mu Zhoubai pondered for a moment before saying, "I¡¯ll take the lead and gauge the difficulty of the Combat Stage." The others nodded, and in this underground hall, there was a large projection mirror on the left wall. The battles outside were visible here as well. After Mu Zhoubai waited in the holding area for a few minutes, the action on the Combat Stage was very quick. Soon, an opponent was matched up with Mu Zhoubai. ... Mu Zhoubai followed through the door that opened in front of him, walking up the stairs and gradually stepping onto the Combat Stage above ground. "Hundred matches Combat Stage, Mu Zhoubai versus Mad Wind, the battle begins now," The referee held up a flag, waved it vigorously at the side, and shouted. The rules of the Combat Stage were simple: surrender or fight until death. When Mu Zhoubai ascended the stage, he saw his opponent was a one-eyed man dressed in a black robe. The man¡¯s left eye was covered by a black eye patch, giving off a rather fierce look. "Kid, you¡¯re not even fully grown and you dare to come here," the one-eyed man sneered. "Noisy," Mu Zhoubai snorted coldly, drawing the Curved Blade behind him and lunging towards the one-eyed man. "Chaotic Wind Blade Technique," Mu Zhoubai shouted softly as he leapt into the air. Wielding two Curved Blades in his hands as if they were his own arms, he moved with ease, very naturally. "Brother Mu has been using double blades since he was young; his personal strength ranks in the top five among the True Disciples," Huangfu Xianyue commented from the sidelines. Chapter 666 - 665: Cross Frenzy Kill ``` Watching the two Curved Blades cut through the air like a whirlwind, coming in for the kill. One-Eyed Man let out a disdainful smirk as he gently tapped his right foot on the ground, and the large blade on his back flew out. This was a wide blade, about half a meter in width, with two grooves on the blade, resembling gears. Unlike Mu Zhoubai¡¯s technique, his movements were broad and powerful, exuding the momentum of one man holding the pass against ten thousand. Blade clashed against blade, sending sparks flying in all directions. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mu Zhoubai¡¯s face changed slightly as he felt the force transmitted from the opponent¡¯s broad blade, which was even stronger than his own. He quickly stabilized his posture, dodging continuously, and launched a tight, impenetrable attack. "Junior Brother Mu¡¯s attacks are more flexible and varied, but lacking in power," Liu Rufeng commented. "However, although the opponent is stronger, he is not skilled at speed and techniques. It¡¯s still too early to discuss victory or defeat." The two on the Combat Stage each moved fiercely, aggressive in every gesture. As time passed, One-Eyed Man started to grow anxious. Mu Zhoubai was as slippery as an eel; not to mention landing a hit, One-Eyed Man couldn¡¯t even touch him. Meanwhile, under the sharp offensive of his blades, One-Eyed Man had already sustained minor injuries, with several cuts on his body. "Is dodging all you can do?" One-Eyed Man said angrily. "Cross Fury Blade," Mu Zhoubai sneered upon noticing a lapse in One-Eyed Man¡¯s defense. Then, his two Curved Blades crossed over each other, forming a cross pattern. His figure seemed to merge with the void around him, and the whole world was left with nothing but the cross-shaped blade as his form vanished from sight. Before One-Eyed Man could react, there was a thunderous "boom" as the Cross Blade struck his chest with incredible speed. Then came the scattering of blood as the Cross Blade pierced his chest, appearing out the back. Mu Zhoubai also emerged behind, holding the Cross Blades, coldly watching him. "How could this," One-Eyed Man looked down at the wound in his chest, then his body fell to the ground, his body being split into pieces. "Victory to Mu Zhoubai, fight number one hundred," the referee stated blandly. As the judge here, he had grown accustomed to life and death. Countless people died here every day, both locals and outsiders. Life here was the cheapest commodity. As the guards dragged One-Eyed Man¡¯s body away, the referee looked at Mu Zhoubai and asked, "You have now won eighty Fusion Stones from him, will you continue?" "Why not?" Mu Zhoubai said with a light smile. ¡­ At this moment, next to the Combat Stage, there stood a particularly grand and luxurious tavern. The name of the tavern was Qunying Building, which had six floors. The first four floors were accessible to anyone with money, the fifth required some status, and the sixth was reserved for true heroes. It was said that only those who had won a hundred consecutive battles on the Combat Stage were worthy of the sixth floor in Qunying Building. At this moment, on the fifth floor of the Qunying Building, there were a number of private rooms. With the tavern being near the Combat Stage, one could see the entire Combat Stage clearly from above. It was also a rare spot with a beautiful view. "Young Master, they have all gone to the combat area," Nu Yang reported while sipping his wine in one of the private rooms. "Did he win?" Nu Yang asked, approaching the window. "He won one fight. They are at the bracket for a hundred Fusion Stones," the servant replied respectfully. "Send Old Withered Wood for the next match," Nu Yang said indifferently. "Young Master, that might not be appropriate. We rarely interfere with fights on the Combat Stage," the servant hesitated before tentatively explaining. ``` "Fu, are my words also not heeded?" Nu Yang turned his head, smiling lightly as he spoke. "How could that be, I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately," upon seeing Nu Yang smile, the servant nodded hurriedly and complied. ... On the Combat Stage, Mu Zhoubai had been waiting for quite some time. Just as he was becoming a little impatient, the large gate below was opened, and an old man walked out from within. When the old man emerged, the surrounding audience members were all momentarily stunned. "Old Withered Wood, isn¡¯t this guy usually in the ten thousand bouts? How come he¡¯s also in these hundred bouts?" someone asked incredulously. "Could it be someone has offended him?" another person by his side speculated. "I don¡¯t know, but that kid across is done for." "What¡¯s there to be sorry about? Just surrender to Old Withered Wood directly, and you¡¯ll only lose some Fusion Stones." The surrounding crowd was buzzing with discussion; evidently, Old Withered Wood had a significant reputation. He generally competed in the ten thousand bouts because winning one match there meant ten thousand Fusion Stones, and he wouldn¡¯t even spare a glance for anything less. Old Withered Wood was dressed in a voluminous black robe that enveloped his entire body. As he walked, a "creak-creak" sound that was particularly grating to the ears could be heard. "Surrender, this person is somewhat dangerous," Huangfu Xianyue said solemnly from below the stage. "But based on Junior Brother Mu¡¯s character, he probably won¡¯t surrender that easily, right?" Fang Xiang remarked. ... Mu Zhoubai raised his head to look at the old man in front of him, noticing him slowly drawing the pair of blades from behind his back. Holding them tightly in both hands, his aura was gradually increasing. With a "boom," his right foot took half a step back, and he lunged forward. Craze began to form on the floor beneath his feet. As Mu Zhoubai charged over, Old Withered Wood still lowered his head, showing no sign of movement. The distance between them closed, and in the next moment, Old Withered Wood suddenly lifted his head. His face, which had been hidden under the black robe, became clear, revealing nothing but pale skin tightly stretched over bones, devoid of any flesh. What was more terrifying was that he had no eyes¡ªwhere his eyes should have been, there were two pale blue flames. When Mu Zhoubai saw those two flames, his entire body froze as if struck by lightning, and he stood rooted to the spot. "Not good, it¡¯s a spiritual attack," Liu Rufeng quickly stood up from below. Old Withered Wood smiled cruelly. He extended his right hand with his palm facing up and his index finger slightly curling upward. With a "boom," the solid Combat Stage shattered, and a giant white bone speared up from beneath Mu Zhoubai. It pierced straight through his back, pinning him to the Combat Stage on the towering bone. Blood sprayed into the air, and Mu Zhoubai hung limply over the bone, his life or death unclear. The blood-stained bone was a sight to behold, and Huangfu Xianyue and others fixated their gazes. "This guy is not on the same level," Fang Xiang remarked. "I think we made a mistake," Xu Zimei said. "Among the young generation, you are indeed the strongest disciples, even seemingly without peers in your age group. But on this Combat Stage, age is not a factor, and those older than you can also defeat you with ease." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Rufeng took a deep breath and headed straight for the Combat Stage. Chapter 667 - 666: Going to Senior Sister’s Room "Senior Brother Liu, where are you going?" Liu Yiyi shouted from behind. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To avenge Junior Brother Mu," Liu Rufeng said indifferently. Everyone was stunned for a moment, then they saw Huangfu Xianyue move in a flash, blocking Liu Rufeng midair. She said, "Do you want to go seek death?" "Would you have me stand by and watch Junior Brother Mu die before my eyes?" Liu Rufeng responded. "Junior Brother Mu might not be dead yet. It¡¯s more important to get him treated first. Don¡¯t forget our mission," Huangfu Xianyue said in a cold voice. Although the direct disciples often engage in open competition and intrigue, it is said that Mu Zhoubai and Liu Rufeng were very close brothers. The nature of their competition was healthy. Seeing his good brother nearly die on the stage, how could Liu Rufeng not be enraged? "Let¡¯s save him first," Xu Zimei stood up from the side and walked towards the direction of the Combat Stage. Because Mu Zhoubai was incapacitated and unable to fight, the referee declared the match over. Two staff members carried Mu Zhoubai¡¯s body to the underground area, planning to dispose of it, but they were stopped by Xu Zimei and the others. "Are you with him?" The two staff members couldn¡¯t be bothered to question further and handed the body over to the group. With so many deaths occurring every day in these competitions, a morgue had been built onsite. Unclaimed bodies were thrown inside and cleared out regularly. "How is he?" everyone checking Mu Zhoubai¡¯s wounds anxiously asked Huangfu Xianyue. "He¡¯s not breathing," Liu Rufeng sat down on the ground, his voice cold as he spoke. "That guy was out to kill," Fang Xiang looked at the cold body in front of him, then at the Kugu elder on the stage outside, and spoke angrily. With the entrance of the Kugu elder onto the stage, a brief silence fell across the hundred matches. No one dared to challenge him, and those fighters in the waiting area withdrew, not wanting to encounter the Kugu elder. "Boring," the Kugu elder snorted in disdain and walked off the stage, heading towards the thousand-match Combat Stage. As the Kugu elder left, the fighters began to enter the waiting area once more, reigniting the fierce competition. As dusk fell, the day¡¯s matches came to a close, and the spectators started to leave one by one. Mu Zhoubai had completely stopped breathing, and the group buried his body outside of Ragefire City, on a hillside with a rather pleasant view. They then returned to the inn within the city, the atmosphere slightly heavy. "I always feel that this incident wasn¡¯t a coincidence," Fang Xiang said. "Someone of the Kugu elder¡¯s caliber wouldn¡¯t normally come here." "Definitely not a coincidence. Now that I think about it calmly, there must be someone targeting us," Liu Rufeng spoke. "Targeting us? Who would target us? We haven¡¯t offended anyone," Yin Rong began, but then she suddenly realized halfway through. "Could it be Nu Yang?" "This Combat Stage is owned by the Ragefire Clan, what do you think?" Huangfu Xianyue said. "This is too much to bear," Liu Rufeng slammed the table and stood up, declaring in a terse voice, "When has our Realm Emperor Holy Sect ever suffered such indignity in this Southern Domain?" "These are extraordinary circumstances. The Sect Gate is busy dealing with those two Divine Dragons and hardly has the energy to attend to these matters," Huangfu Xianyue sighed. "I will try again tomorrow. No matter what, we must obtain the map of the Misty Forest and the Fusion Stones. Otherwise, even if we go to the Misty Forest, we will not be able to complete the task." "Let it be, it¡¯s already late. Let¡¯s go to sleep early," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "Everything is predestined. We¡¯ll discuss our strategy tomorrow." Everyone nodded, and with no appetite left, they went straight upstairs to rest in their respective rooms. The sky was bright with the moon¡¯s luminance, and the night in Ragefire City was still very lively. People were coming and going on the streets, lanterns hung high, and many nighttime vendors had just stepped out. In contrast to the bustling streets, inside the quiet inn, Xu Zimei, who was cultivating, heard a knock on the door. He got out of bed and opened the door to find Huangfu Xianyue standing outside. Huangfu Xianyue appeared to have just taken a bath; her body emitted a very enchanting fragrance. She was wearing a slightly revealing cheongsam, with her fair, long legs exposed, and a see-through chiffon blouse as her top. This scene was incredibly charming, provoking one¡¯s imagination. "Senior Sister Huangfu, what¡¯s this about?" Xu Zimei curiously asked. "Junior Brother Xu, there¡¯s something I want to ask you about, can I go to your room?" Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s face blushed as she spoke shyly. "Sure," Xu Zimei nodded. Following Huangfu Xianyue, he went to the room next to his. As soon as he entered the room, it was pitch dark inside. Xu Zimei felt Huangfu Xianyue collapse into his arms, a warmth emanating from her body. "Junior Brother," Huangfu Xianyue looked up, her eyes filled with affection. "Senior Sister, what¡¯s this?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Don¡¯t talk, follow me," Huangfu Xianyue placed her finger gently on Xu Zimei¡¯s lips, shook her head slightly, then took his hand to the table in the room. Xu Zimei sat on a chair, while Huangfu Xianyue sat on his lap. "Do you like your Senior Sister?" Huangfu Xianyue asked with a dreamy look in her eyes. "I don¡¯t," Xu Zimei shook his head. Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s expression stiffened; she slowly entwined her hands around Xu Zimei¡¯s neck, gently exhaling her fragrance. She asked, "Do you like me now?" "Senior Sister, if you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m busy and need to continue cultivating," Xu Zimei said impatiently. "What¡¯s the rush, Junior Brother," Huangfu Xianyue covered her mouth, giggling, and said, "Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you up?" "Perhaps," Xu Zimei chuckled. As he spoke, he grabbed Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s right hand from behind his back and brought it in front of them. At that moment, Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s right hand turned extremely black, wrapped in strands of Demonic Qi. And her fingernails were several inches long, sharp, and emanating a chill. Despite having a beauty in his arms, Xu Zimei only felt as if he was holding a block of ice thousands of years old, the temperature in the entire room plummeting. Before Xu Zimei could say anything more, a pattern appeared beneath the room¡¯s floor. The pattern seemed like a black hole, extending countless iron chains from within. The chains wrapped directly around Xu Zimei from the chair, binding him. "The Dark Prison Cage is a level six Formation, Junior Brother, it¡¯s useless to struggle," Huangfu Xianyue said lightly laughing. She drew her long fingernails across Xu Zimei¡¯s neck and whispered, "My dear Junior Brother, back at Divine Maiden Peak you risked your life to save me, your Senior Sister really couldn¡¯t bear to kill you. But alas, you just had to be a remnant of the Demon Race." "Senior Sister, what are you doing?" Xu Zimei exclaimed in panic. "It¡¯s okay, death is but an instant, your Senior Sister¡¯s hand will be quick," Huangfu Xianyue reassured with a smile. Chapter 668 - 667 The Game is Over "Since I¡¯m going to die anyway, can¡¯t you tell me the truth, Senior Sister?" Xu Zimei said with a bitter smile. "You want to be a ghost that understands," Huangfu Xianyue laughed. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Well then, considering you saved me at Divine Maiden Peak back then, I¡¯ll tell you," Huangfu Xianyue said. "There are myriad races in this world, established within the Great Dao. Among them, the strongest races that are most known and acknowledged are the Demon Race and Divine Race. Even the human race must yield to them in the era dominated by these two major races." "I know that," Xu Zimei nodded. "Have you ever heard of a race called the Heaven Devouring Clan?" Huangfu Xianyue smiled. "What is that?" Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "The Heaven Devouring Clan is just a small race; it¡¯s normal you haven¡¯t heard of them," Huangfu Xianyue said. "This race may be few in number, but their abilities are extremely terrifying. They can absorb other races and make their abilities their own. However, the only flaw is that a person from the Heaven Devouring Clan can only absorb once in their lifetime. If they absorb from someone powerful, that¡¯s good, but if they absorb someone weaker than themselves, their life is essentially wasted. Therefore, for the Heaven Devouring Clan itself, they take their absorption very seriously." "I seem to understand," Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "The Divine Race and Demon Race are the strongest races in this world. Thus, the Heaven Devouring Clan aimed their first absorption at these two." As he spoke, Xu Zimei stared at Huangfu Xianyue and said, "You are from the Heaven Devouring Clan." "Smart, in the Divine-Demon Era, there was no shortage of people from these two races. But in today¡¯s era, let alone the complete races, even remnants are extremely rare," Huangfu Xianyue said. "Do you know how lucky I was to encounter you? It¡¯s a pity, if you weren¡¯t from both races, I really would have liked to keep you by my side." "When I revealed my Demonic Qi at World¡¯s Best Shop, you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on me since then," Xu Zimei said. "That¡¯s right, I was close to fulfilling my plan by bringing you into the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. After absorbing your power, what could stop me then? Even a marriage arrangement with the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect couldn¡¯t bind me." Huangfu Xianyue sneered, "I just didn¡¯t expect those two Divine Dragons would disrupt my good fortune. To avoid any complications, I can only deal with you now." "How will you explain this to Liu Rufeng and the others after killing me?" Xu Zimei asked. "What¡¯s there to explain? You know and I know, and no one can connect it back to me," Huangfu Xianyue laughed lightly. "I still have to help you find the Blood Lizard. Without me, the Realm Emperor Holy Sect would be ruined," Xu Zimei said unwillingly. "Whether the Holy Sect is ruined or not, I don¡¯t care. All I know is that once I have absorbed your Demon Race¡¯s power, my Martial Path will rise step by step," Huangfu Xianyue walked step by step towards Xu Zimei. She said, "Alright, I¡¯ve told you everything you need to know. Be an informed ghost." She then grabbed Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, and a special power came from within her body. On Huangfu Xianyue¡¯s arm, a purple line spread from her heart. Swiftly, the other end passed through her right arm and directly entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body. "Goodbye," Huangfu Xianyue said with a cold smile, then started to operate her inner power. However, the next moment, her smile suddenly froze on her face. As the purple line entered Xu Zimei¡¯s body, Huangfu Xianyue felt as if she had fallen into an inescapable quagmire. She couldn¡¯t absorb anything and could not withdraw either. She suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with shock as she stared at Xu Zimei, her forehead unknowingly covered in cold sweat. "Is this fun for you?" Xu Zimei asked calmly, with a slight smile. "You," Huangfu Xianyue looked up at Xu Zimei, unable to speak for a long time. "Where do you think those two Divine Dragons came from? What makes you think I¡¯m here with all of you looking for Blood Lizards?" Xu Zimei chuckled. "Don¡¯t be foolish, we¡¯re all just putting on a show here." As his words settled, Huangfu Xuan Yue felt an overwhelming power surge from Xu Zimei¡¯s body into hers. It utterly destroyed her Extraordinary Meridians and internal organs. Looking at Huangfu Xuan Yue¡¯s body lying on the ground like a pile of mud, Xu Zimei clapped his hands. "The Heaven Devouring Clan, somewhat interesting indeed." ... The night passed without words, and as the sky gradually lightened up. People from the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect also left their rooms and came downstairs to the inn to have breakfast. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As everyone arrived one by one, Fang Xiang was the first to speak, "My friends, after thinking it over last night, if it really comes to it, we can return to the Sect, and later bring our clan elders here. I believe the Ragefire Clan should give some face to our Holy Sect." "Why hasn¡¯t Senior Sister Huangfu come down yet?" Yin Rong asked, frowning. "I¡¯ll go call her," Liu Yiyi nodded and said. She had barely been upstairs for a moment when a sudden scream, an "Ah!" resounded. "What happened?" Liu Rufeng¡¯s expression changed instantly, his figure blew up like the wind, appearing directly on the second floor. The rest hurried over and as they entered the room, they were greeted with a faint stench. They could see that by the table in the room, Liu Yiyi lay there, and opposite her, a corpse was sprawled out. "It¡¯s Senior Sister Huangfu," Yin Rong exclaimed. "She¡¯s dead," Fang Xiang said with a trembling voice, his expression turning pale. At that moment, Huangfu Xuan Yue lay on the ground, her complexion ashen white and devoid of any color. She was evidently dead beyond doubt. "What in the world happened?" Fang Xiang closed his eyes slightly, taking a deep breath. "We didn¡¯t hear any noise of a fight last night. What kind of existence could silently kill Senior Sister Huangfu?" "I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, let¡¯s go back to the Sect," Liu Yiyi stood up, speaking in a panic. "How are we going to explain this to the Sect Master?" Liu Rufeng asked. "Alright, don¡¯t scare yourselves, let¡¯s take care of Senior Sister Huangfu¡¯s body first," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Today, I¡¯ll take the Combat Stage." "Can you handle it?" Fang Xiang asked. "Or would you like to do it?" Xu Zimei replied. "You go ahead then," Fang Xiang swiftly gestured with his hands. He didn¡¯t see himself as much stronger than Mu Zhoubai, whose gruesome death the day before was still fresh in his memory. The others didn¡¯t object, but the mood had become even more subdued. The group once again took Huangfu Xuan Yue¡¯s body outside the city and buried her next to Mu Zhoubai. Then, under Xu Zimei¡¯s lead, they headed for the Combat Stage once more. The autumn wind swept desolately, sending the fallen leaves on the roadside fluttering into the air. The Combat Stage was still bustling with activity, and the group unerringly made their way to the underground waiting area. "Bai Sheng, Lin Qiu versus Madman," the referee announced loudly at the edge of the stage. As the gates of the waiting area opened, Xu Zimei stepped onto the stage above ground. "Be careful," Liu Yiyi said from behind. "Let¡¯s set a small goal first, for example, to win a hundred victories," Xu Zimei smiled. Chapter 669 - 668 Battle Xu Zimei took step by step off the Combat Stage, and coming into view from the opposite direction was a man wearing a black tank top, his muscles bulging imposingly. Even at a distance, one could feel the explosive power emanating from his muscles. Seeing this, the audience below burst into discussion. "The Madman¡¯s injuries have healed, it seems he¡¯s back in the game." "Although he lost to Jian Ming in the duel, it was still a glorious defeat. But this youth seems somewhat unfamiliar." ...¡­ Ignoring the noisy discussion around him, the Madman raised his head, looking at Xu Zimei arrogantly. He slightly tilted his head, chin raised, and said, "Are you going to concede or shall I beat you down?" "How noisy," Xu Zimei shook his head. With one step forward, Spiritual Energy surged around him, and in the next moment, he had already appeared behind the Madman. "So fast," the Madman was taken aback. "Thousand Pound Drop," he hurriedly shouted, his muscles swelling, as if he weighed a thousand pounds pressing down on the ground. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his right hand grasping the Madman¡¯s waist, easily lifting him up and hurling him through the air. The Madman crashed heavily to the ground, the sound of the ground cracking echoed. "I concede, I concede," the Madman quickly pounded the ground and yelled. He conceded very quickly because according to the rules of the Combat Stage, if you don¡¯t concede, even if your opponent kills you, they¡¯re not responsible. In fact, the Madman had stronger moves, but seeing how easily his opponent defeated him, he knew he was no match. To continue would be nothing but a death sentence. "Victory for Lin Qiu, will you fight again?" the referee asked Xu Zimei. "Fight, there¡¯s no need to ask me in the future, just let them come up directly," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Watching the Madman easily defeated, the waiting area matched another opponent. "I¡¯ll go," a loud shout came from the ground, and following that, an old man holding a Magic Wand walked out. The elder seemed vigorous, with short black hair and sporting a somewhat gaudy long robe that was a mottled mix of blue-black and red. "It¡¯s Old Thunder," recognized instantly by those who frequently watched the battles. "They say his Magic Wand is made from the heart of a Thunder Beast, and he is most skilled at psychic attacks." "Now this will be worth watching. Even the Madman is helpless against him, Old Thunder is the most unpredictable." As Old Thunder walked out, the Magic Wand in his hand began emitting strands of thunder and lightning. Thunderbolt swirled around him, with pale blue arcs of electricity mingling with deep purple thunder. "Boy, I can¡¯t even control my psychic attack myself. At best you¡¯ll be left an idiot, at worst you¡¯ll face death. Hear me out, step down," Old Thunder stood in place, saying arrogantly. "You seem to be one of the Talented Disciples not so easily found, it¡¯d be a shame to see you destroyed." "Looks like you¡¯re scared," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "Foolish," Old Thunder snorted coldly, twirling his Magic Wand, and a thunderbolt streaked swiftly towards Xu Zimei. With a "boom", the thunderbolt exploded against Xu Zimei¡¯s chest, leaving the onlookers dazzled by the flash of light. Upon closer inspection, they saw Xu Zimei still standing unharmed on the Combat Stage. "Is that all you have?" Xu Zimei patted his chest, walking step by step towards Old Thunder. "Courting death," the Magic Wand in Old Thunder¡¯s hand shone brightly, like a thunderclap on a clear day, as countless peals of shocking thunder resounded all around. Following that, countless streams of thunderbolts burst from the magic wand, transforming into roaring dragons, all charging towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he did not even pause his stride. He let the thunderbolts bombard his body without showing any sign of reaction. He twisted his neck and continued to walk calmly and steadily. "Impressive, kid," Old Thunder praised with a light shout. The wand in his hand exploded once more with numerous thunderbolts. This time, however, hidden beneath the cover of the thunderbolts, a Soul Serpent writhed, mingling among them as it shot out. The sound of "crackle and pop" erupted once again. Watching the center where the thunderbolts flickered, Old Thunder smiled smugly and said, "Boy, you will pay for your arrogance. Within those thunderbolts lies my soul attack." No sooner had he finished speaking than a series of footsteps suddenly rang out. The surrounding audience was noisy, and the ear-piercing sound of thunderbolts exploded on the Combat Stage. Yet the footsteps sounded exceptionally clear, as though they were not stepping on the ground but on his heart. Within the bursting thunderbolts, a figure walked out calmly. "You," Old Thunder said, his eyes glazed over as he tried to speak, but the footsteps pressing on his heart intensified the pressure, making it difficult to even breathe. Watching Xu Zimei steadily approaching him, Old Thunder swallowed hard. With a "bang," Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand crushed the magic wand. Then Xu Zimei turned and left, not giving Old Thunder any further attention. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not killing me?" Old Thunder let out a breath of relief. However, the next moment, his pupils shrank as a faint "bang" sounded. As if the beating of his heart had reached its limit, it burst, and he collapsed on the spot without warning. "How long will this go on?" Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Looking at the audience at the edge of the stage, he raised his voice and asked, "Does anyone have a knife to lend me?" The crowd was silent for a moment until a young man in a luxurious robe chuckled. With a gesture, his guard immediately threw his sword out. "I¡¯ll lend it to you," the young man said. "A fine blade," Xu Zimei complimented upon receiving the knife, examining it and smiling. Although this knife was not as good as his Tyrant Shadow and unfortunately he didn¡¯t bring the Tyrant Shadow with him to the Yuan Central Continent, this knife was forged completely from Heaven Hidden Iron, and the materials used as well as the forging techniques were top-notch. ...¡­ Even though Old Thunder had been defeated, the Combat Stage was known to be a place where hidden dragons and crouching tigers resided. Most of the participants didn¡¯t see eye to eye, and besides competitors betting Fusion Stones against each other, there was also a place for spectators to place their bets. Each battle allowed for bets to be placed on the favored contender. Many contenders would have others bet on their victory before entering the fight, a strategy to reap double benefits. Not only did they win money from their opponent, they also won the bets. Of course, such a tactic required tremendous confidence in one¡¯s own ability. Originally, Xu Zimei¡¯s odds were not high, but now, after defeating both Madman and Old Thunder, two well-known Vein Practitioners, his odds had nearly doubled. At that moment, as the gates below were opened, another contestant stepped onto the Combat Stage. Chapter 670 - 669 Ten Thousand Swords Unite A young man emerged, dressed in a blue robe, wielding a long spear. "I am Liuzhou..." "Enough, I don¡¯t need to remember the names of the dead," Xu Zimei cut off the young man¡¯s words before he could finish. "Arrogant," the youth snorted coldly, holding his long spear as he unleashed a sky-piercing spear intent towards Xu Zimei. With a clang," the sound of a drawing blade reached everyone¡¯s ears before the spectators could react. The young man¡¯s long spear was already broken in half, and even his body was split into two. "With one move," Xu Zimei sheathed his sword and stood, speaking indifferently. "This blade," the noble son who lent the blade narrowed his eyes, stroking his chin and pondering something. With Xu Zimei¡¯s victory, the audience¡¯s excitement grew even more fervent. Meanwhile, the opponents in the waiting area continued to take the stage one after another. But the subsequent opponents were all finished by Xu Zimei with a single strike of his blade. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn¡¯t even use any powerful Vein Skills, just one Draw Blade Technique, executed with extreme swiftness, an undetectable Draw Blade Technique that ended those opponents. Ten people, twenty people... More and more fell at his hand. Such a scene also attracted the attention of the organizing Ragefire Clan. In the betting shop, there were even odds offered for Xu Zimei achieving a hundred victories, but the majority of bettors were skeptical. That¡¯s because people knew that when someone achieved a certain number of consecutive victories, the Ragefire Clan would intervene behind the scenes; they wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. ...... The person in charge of the Ragefire Clan¡¯s martial arts competition arena was Nu Shiwu, the brother of the Family Head of the Ragefire Clan. Listening to the servant¡¯s report at this moment, Nu Shiwu frowned slightly and said, "What do you mean, there¡¯s no one left to fight in the entire hundred matches?" "Not that there isn¡¯t anyone, Jian Ming has yet to take the stage, but the key is that we can¡¯t control Jian Ming," the servant responded with difficulty. "Fool," Nu Shiwu said coldly, "Jian Ming isn¡¯t lacking Fusion Stones at all; he¡¯s here at the competition arena purely to refine his Vein Skills and accumulate combat experience. Go tell him that there¡¯s a youth of his age at the competition arena, and if he¡¯s still keen on swords, he will definitely want to fight." "I¡¯ll take care of it right away," the servant quickly nodded in response. At the competition arena, Xu Zimei had won twenty-nine matches. In the waiting area for the hundred matches, there were practically no contestants left; more accurately, nobody dared to step up anymore. So far, no one had been able to withstand a single sword strike from him; those who stepped up faced only one outcome, death. The absence of contestants for the hundred matches caused a brief period of inactivity in the competition. The surrounding crowd was abuzz with discussion. "With no one coming up, how can the fight continue?" "Just wait, if no one comes up for the hundred matches, there are still the thousand and ten thousand match contenders to consider. It¡¯s just that the betting odds haven¡¯t reached their peak; they¡¯re waiting for the right time." "Do you think this guy might actually aim to win a hundred in a row? Since our competition arena was established, no one has ever truly won a hundred consecutive matches." "That¡¯s probably impossible; do you know how difficult it is to win a hundred in a row? There¡¯s no rest time in these hundred matches; will he have enough Spiritual Energy? Can his body withstand the fatigue and injury? And this is just the beginning; the opponents will only get stronger later on, it¡¯s unrealistic." Just as everyone was in the midst of their endless speculation, the gates to the waiting area were once again thrown open. A dashing young man stepped forward. "It¡¯s Young Master Jian Ming," someone exclaimed on the stage. The loudest voices belonged to several women. The youth was dressed in a long robe with tied sleeves and floating ribbons, consisting of four layers, with white and light blue as the inner garments. At the collar were patterns of rolling clouds interwoven in white and blue, while the shoulders were adorned with white ribbons and blue gems, and the outermost layer of the robe featured subtle undulating patterns with dark shading. The young man had clear eyes and black hair tied up behind his head with a black hair tie, his forehead bound by a white headband. With a high nose bridge, fair skin, and eyes as bright as the stars, anyone who saw him would sigh and say, "What a fine face." At the youth¡¯s waist hung a blue and white longsword, engraved with two small characters that read "Jian Zi," surrounded by other patterns that were hard to decipher. The young man¡¯s demeanor was ethereal as if he were a handsome man who had walked out of an ancient breeze. "Jian Ming," the youth calmly said as he looked at Xu Zimei. "It seems Young Master Jian Ming has finally made a move," said the women watching, with some admiration in their tone. Most men, although dismissive of his looks, could not refute his strength. "Since Young Master Jian Ming arrived in Ragefire City three years ago, he has already topped the hundred bouts for three years now, hasn¡¯t he?" "It should be, among those in the hundred bouts, he has fifty-four consecutive wins, which should be the most." The crowd discussed among themselves, unconcerned with those in the ten thousand bouts, because that was primarily a realm of old monsters who, due to longer cultivation times, were unmatched by the younger generation. As for the thousand bouts, they were comprised of some well-known older predecessors. But for the hundred bouts, besides some with lower cultivation, it was mostly younger generations competing against each other. According to the rules of the combat trial, participants in the hundred bouts had three chances each month to challenge upward. If they won, they could participate in the thousand bouts trial, and similarly, moving from thousand to ten thousand bouts was the same. To ensure fairness and discipline, those in the ten thousand bouts also had three opportunities each month to enter trials at the hundred and thousand bouts. However, under normal circumstances, those in the ten thousand bouts rarely ventured to other trials, partly because the rewards of Fusion Stones were fewer, and on the other hand, when they did go to another bout, no one dared to fight them. Only in cases like that of Xu Zimei, nearly unbeatable in his own tier and with betting odds at a certain point, would they make a move. ... Jian Ming was enveloped by Sword Intent, as he calmly gazed at Xu Zimei. At the moment the Draw Blade Technique sounded, Jian Ming gently closed his eyes and promptly drew the longsword from his waist. Wrapped in Sword Intent, he directly extinguished Xu Zimei¡¯s Blade Qi. Though the Blade Qi vanished, the force contained within still forced Jian Ming to retreat more than three steps. Jian Ming¡¯s pupils contracted, and as he drew his longsword, the blade flickered with the strokes of wind and thunder, while Wu Geng¡¯s Sword Intent swirled around, shooting straight up into the sky. "You are strong," Jian Ming said to Xu Zimei. "What, are you going to concede?" Xu Zimei laughed. "Fighting only has meaning for the strong," Jian Ming¡¯s gaze intensified as he slightly withdrew his right hand backward. With his right hand holding the sword, inclined at a slight angle, countless streams of Sword Intent took form behind him, each coalescing into a longsword. "Ten Thousand Swords Unite," Jian Ming uttered softly, thrusting the longsword in his hand forward. A "boom" thundered as countless streams of Sword Intent behind him lunged forth, piercing through the void and shattering the space into pieces. Xu Zimei lifted his head, gently pointing with the longsword in hand. Chapter 671 - 670: Blood Sacrifice When the broadsword was raised, Xu Zimei casually waved her hand in mid-air, and Blade Qi sketched out a transparent barrier ahead. All myriad of swords were blocked by the barrier. Opposite her, Jian Ming¡¯s gaze became solemn as a polar light shot straight into the sky from the Three-foot Blue-White Sword. The entire longsword was crisscrossed with Sword Qi, splitting the surrounding clouds apart. She saw him rise into the air, his white robe fluttering in the wind. "Heaven-shattering Shadowless Sword," young master Jian Ming uttered softly, and his figure completely disappeared from the Combat Stage. At this moment, the Combat Stage was filled with lingering echoes of light from swords and shadows of blades. The dense brilliance of countless swords occupied the entire Combat Stage, as if space in front of them had been fragmented into myriad pieces. "These are all showy but insubstantial moves," Xu Zimei shook her head gently. He extended his right hand, holding the sword and merely blocked lightly in mid-air, without any other visible movement. A "roar" resounded all around, and the entire space of the Combat Stage was utterly subjugated to it. The spectators all around could hardly see anything clear; Sword Prison had surrounded the entire stage. With a loud "boom," the Combat Stage completely collapsed. When every Sword Intent shattered that entire space, a passing mosquito could have died a million times over¡ªit was only then that the spectators slowly began to discern the scene within. One after another, cracks spread from the Combat Stage at their feet, accompanied by a "crackling" sound. The stage was collapsing bit by bit to the crowd¡¯s astonishment, for this stage was specially constructed for combat, with an extremely strong capacity for endurance. "Young master Jian Ming has grown stronger," someone muttered to themselves. Xu Zimei still stood calmly at the center of the Combat Stage. Accompanied by a streak of Sword Qi falling from the void, only then was Jian Ming¡¯s figure slowly revealed to the side. He raised his right hand, and the Sword Qi transformed into his personal sword, settling in his grasp. "No one of my age can withstand my sword," Jian Ming said indifferently. He looked at Xu Zimei, seemingly waiting for something, yet the anticipated scene of Xu Zimei¡¯s body torn apart had not occurred. With a "puh," suddenly, her robe at the abdomen burst apart, and a line of blood shot out. "How could this be, when did it happen?" young master Jian Ming fell to his knees, his eyes filled with shock as he looked at Xu Zimei. In his vision, Xu Zimei had only been holding her sword, she hadn¡¯t moved at all. He had clearly dodged, yet why was he struck by the blade? He looked at that figure standing in the center of the Combat Stage and felt an inexplicable shiver. "Could it be that from the moment I made my first strike, she had already seen through the trajectory of all my sword techniques. So her sword did not move, because that was where the path of my sword technique was bound to pass," Jian Ming speculated boldly. Otherwise, there was no way to explain the cut he had suffered. "Sometimes, even the eyes can deceive," Xu Zimei turned around and spoke indifferently. "Why are you unharmed?" Jian Ming asked, somewhat unwilling to accept defeat. "Because you are too weak," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly and said, "I am on the fifth level, while you¡¯re only on the first." Seeing this scene, the audience below erupted in disbelief, hardly daring to trust the spectacle before them. "Young master Jian Ming was defeated? How is that possible?" "Who is that guy? Never seen him before." At that moment in the spectators¡¯ seats, the young man in splendid clothes who had lent Xu Zimei the sword narrowed his eyes. He then turned and asked his subordinate, "I remember Jian Ming is a scion of Sword Tomb, right?" "Yes, he is one of the direct lineage, but he seems to be unpopular in the family," a subordinate beside him nodded. "Now that¡¯s interesting, I remember the Sword Tomb supposedly holds some things," the gentleman in luxurious clothes said with a smile. ... Jian Ming looked down at his abdomen, watching drop by drop of fresh blood fall; it had been a long time since he had been injured or even felt pain. "You really are strong," Jian Ming took a deep breath and slowly stood up. "I also admit, if we were to fight normally, I would not be your match." "So what?" Xu Zimei asked. "I don¡¯t like the feeling of defeat, just like the scene when I left the Sword Tomb," Jian Ming said calmly. "No one wants to be defeated," Xu Zimei replied. "Right, which is why I have decided to show you my strongest move, even if it means risking my life," Jian Ming said. Jian Ming picked up the sword in his hand, a complex emotion flickering in his eyes. Sadness or longing, or perhaps the madness that lurked deep within. He picked up the blue-and-white longsword, and in that moment, the longsword seemed to feel something too, its blade trembling gently as if lamenting. The blue-and-white longsword turned a blood-red color, completely transforming from its original purity to something incredibly sinister. He lifted his head, his eyes a blazing crimson, veins on his forehead bulging as spiritual energy from all around converged on the sword. "Blood Sacrifice Sword," Jian Ming roared angrily, his own blood flowing into the longsword along with his cry. The blood-red hue of the longsword became even more startling while Jian Ming¡¯s face grew paler, appearing as though he was being drained of everything. "Come, let me see how powerful you are," Jian Ming gripped the longsword, seeming to concentrate all his strength into this one strike. And with that, he slashed down. The blood-red Sword Qi seemed to cover even the sun, a kilometer-long blast of Sword Qi erupting from the Blood Sword. The sound of a thunderous explosion reverberated all around. The blood-red Sword Qi charged toward Xu Zimei with an unstoppable force, as if it could topple mountains and overturn seas. After that slash fell, Jian Ming seemed to have had all his strength withdrawn, collapsing directly onto the ground. He struggled to lift his head, silently watching this one strike. The power of this sword even exceeded the Combat Stage, frightening the audience watching nearby into panic, as they scattered in all directions for shelter. The judge by the side raised a defensive shield, enveloping the entire Combat Stage within it. As the sword approached with a force that seemed to destroy the heavens and the earth, Xu Zimei countered with a simple blade strike. Nothing else, just pure suppression of realm, and a transcendence of Vein Skills comprehension and vision. This blade strike aimed right at the weakest part of the Sword Qi, and with a loud "boom," the blood-red Sword Qi shattered, splitting from the center. Both the might and the killing intent of the Sword Qi were extinguished in an instant. Xu Zimei stood there, his demeanor casual, indifferent. As if such an attack didn¡¯t even qualify to make him take it seriously. "You," Jian Ming coughed heavily several times, staring at Xu Zimei in disbelief. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This Blood Sacrifice Sword technique was a secret not passed down in the Sword Tomb, each swordsman born connected to a sword. A sword to accompany them for life, only to be used in this way when facing a life-and-death crisis; the swordsman would integrate all their blood essence into the sword, risking everything in one final battle. Although Jian Ming was only a Venerable in terms of his realm, this strike was a true attack on the level of Melting Heaven. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to concede early? You¡¯re giving yourself such a big blow," Xu Zimei sighed and shook his head. Chapter 672 - 671: The Seven-Poison Centipede Vein Beast "I admit defeat," Jian Ming looked at Xu Zimei, his mood deflated. He said, "I also thank you for your mercy in not killing me." "Your Sword Dao is not pure, think about it yourself," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "Thank you for your guidance," Jian Ming nodded and said with a wry smile, "Maybe the honors I¡¯ve had over the years in Ragefire City have led me astray." After Jian Ming used his final move, he had no strength left, and in the end, it was the people from the Combat Stage who carried him down. Seeing the manner in which Jian Ming was defeated, the audience fell into an unusual silence at this moment. Nu ShiHu, hearing the news, also came personally to the combat area. "My lord," the referee from the Combat Stage hurried over to greet him. Nu ShiHu waved his hand and stood next to the spectator seats, taking a distant look at Xu Zimei with a smile, "Is it that young man?" "Yes, he¡¯s already won thirty matches, and according to the rules, we will give him Fusion Stones multiplied by thirty," the referee quickly said. "My lord, if we let him keep winning, as he wins more Fusion Stones, the multiple we pay out will be even larger. We might have to stake the entire year¡¯s income of the Combat Stage." "What¡¯s the panic? The Combat Stage has been open for thousands of years, what haven¡¯t we encountered before?" Nu ShiHu snorted coldly. "If he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him and quits while he¡¯s ahead, all his winnings will have to be returned." "Does my lord mean to let someone from the thousand-match rank face him?" asked the referee cautiously. "Strike the snake where it hurts, kill with one blow; send someone from the ten-thousand-match rank directly, to prevent any accidents," stated Nu ShiHu indifferently. "My lord, it¡¯s quite expensive for the old fellow from the ten-thousand-match rank to make a move," the referee said from the side. "However expensive, it¡¯s still better than the current situation. Besides, they have to give face to the Ragefire Clan and wouldn¡¯t dare to go overboard," Nu ShiHu waved his hand and casually took a seat nearby. ...... Backstage in the waiting area, the disciples of the Holy Sect Realm Emperor were stunned as they watched Xu Zimei¡¯s rampage. "This, Junior Brother Lin," Fang Xiang stammered. "Junior Brother Lin really had a hidden depth," Liu Rufeng said with narrowed eyes. "But this is a little too conspicuous. When the tree stands out in the forest, the wind will destroy it. I¡¯m afraid the Ragefire Clan won¡¯t let it go easily." "Should we notify Junior Brother Lin to quit while he¡¯s ahead?" Yin Rong asked. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How to notify him? Unless we go up ourselves, and now the Ragefire Clan probably won¡¯t send someone from the hundred-match rank," Liu Rufeng shook his head and said. "Let¡¯s just wait and see how things unfold." On the Combat Stage, there was another brief period of silence. Soon, the underground door opened, and Kugu, the old man, walked out in a dark green robe. "These little ones have been too reckless these past few days," Kugu said ominously. "Just killed one yesterday, and yet they¡¯re still so reckless." "Enemies indeed inevitably cross paths," Xu Zimei smiled. "It seems you¡¯re with them," Kugu lifted his head, his eerie face looking at Xu Zimei. He said, "Little fellow, are you here to seek vengeance for your companion?" "Whether I seek vengeance doesn¡¯t matter, but if you stand in the way of my hundred victories, I don¡¯t mind slaughtering you," Xu Zimei said. "Little fellow, you certainly have the right to be arrogant, but sadly you¡¯ve chosen the wrong person," Kugu sneered. He lifted his head, and the ghostly blue images in his eyes slowly rose up, a soul assault directly targeting Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. ``` Xu Zimei, having the Nine Regions Grand Body, naturally did not fear any soul attacks before the Nine States broke. Moreover, with his strength, even without defending, this level of attack wouldn¡¯t amount to much. When the soul shock came, Xu Zimei stood in place, calm and composed. "Kid, you¡¯ve got some skills," Kugu chuckled as he twisted his head around 360 degrees. He then raised both hands, and spikes of white bone shot up from the ground. The bones broke through the hard Combat Stage, nearly one meter long, with razor-sharp edges that glinted with a cold light. The bone spikes were densely packed, covering the whole Combat Stage thoroughly. Xu Zimei stepped into the air to avoid the bone spikes but then realized they were growing in length. Each one grew to be tens of meters long, forming a colossal cage that enveloped Xu Zimei inside. Next, Kugu clenched his right fist, and the bone cage began to shrink. "Kid, there are always higher skies above and people beyond people in this world. It¡¯s a pity you only understand this on the brink of death, too late," Kugu said with a laugh. "Ah, truly boring. I thought there would be something new," Xu Zimei shook his head. His long saber unsheathed, and with one slash, a booming sound echoed as the bone cage shattered completely. He then threw his long saber towards Kugu. "Bone Shield," Kugu frowned slightly and waved his right hand, as bones formed a shield in front of him. With another "bang," the shield broke in half, and, to Kugu¡¯s astonishment, the blade pierced his body. "This," the referee by the Combat Stage was somewhat panicked. "Don¡¯t panic. No one who fights ten thousand times is simple," Nu ShiHu said calmly, waving his hand. Kugu looked at the saber in his stomach and pulled it out directly. Strangely, not a drop of blood followed the blade¡¯s removal. "Really shouldn¡¯t underestimate you," Kugu stood up, speaking indifferently. "But honestly, you¡¯ve angered me." He tossed the saber aside and then let out an enraged roar to the sky. His skin and flesh started to fall off, and in the blink of an eye, only a ghastly white skeleton remained. The most disturbing change was the birth of two wings on his back, which sprang forth as he roared. The Combat Stage beneath him began to tremble as if something were about to burst forth from within. With a "boom," the Spiritual Energy around began to converge towards the Combat Stage. Accompanied by a huge head emerging from the ground, the wide Combat Stage split apart from the center. "Activate the barrier, don¡¯t let the audience panic," Nu ShiHu ordered from the side. The staff hurried to respond efficiently, forming a circular barrier enclosing the Combat Stage along the edge of the spectator seats. Apart from Kugu¡¯s complete transformation into a skeleton, the creature that burrowed out also revealed its true form. It was a centipede with eight tentacles, to be exact, a bone centipede. Its body took up almost half of the Combat Stage, with bones that circulated seven different colors. "It¡¯s the Seven-Poison Centipede," someone in the audience exclaimed in surprise. "Something¡¯s off. Why would the Seven-Poison Centipede look like this?" "This is Kugu¡¯s Vein Beast. He has mutated the Seven-Poison Centipede into its current form," someone explained from the side. ``` Chapter 673 - 672 Leaving The elder Kugu stood on the Seven-Poison Centipede and laughed heartily, "Boy, my Seven-Poison Centipede is not only extremely powerful in attack but its body is also filled with poison. How will you strike?" The Seven-Poison Centipede¡¯s tiny eyes stared at Xu Zimei, its enormous eight legs all lifted up, rolling towards Xu Zimei to crush him. A thunderous roar echoed all around. Xu Zimei looked up, his long blade transforming into a shadow as it slashed towards the Seven-Poison Centipede. Although it was just a casual strike, the Blade Qi it contained was startling. With a "crack," the blade swept through, severing all eight legs of the Seven-Poison Centipede. The mutated Seven-Poison Centipede didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, and as its eight legs broke off, it collapsed directly onto the ground. The elder Kugu became unsteady where he stood and nearly fell off. "How is this possible?" He looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s blade with some surprise, momentarily unsure whether the person was strong or the blade edge was sharp. "I hope you¡¯ll send my regards to Junior Brother Mu in Hell," Xu Zimei smiled and said. The long blade in his hand fell once again, this time the Blade Intent it gathered suppressed half the Firmament. The elder Kugu looked up only to see a majestic and mighty Blade Intent descending upon him. "I surrender, I surrender," the elder Kugu, seeing that he couldn¡¯t evade in time, quickly shouted. Alas, the Blade Intent had already fallen, eradicating all the Space around, including the Seven-Poison Centipede and himself. As the dust settled, silence pervaded the area, and the audience seemed to have even forgotten to discuss. "Judge, aren¡¯t you going to announce it?" Xu Zimei turned his head to look at the referee beside him and lightly chuckled. "Ah, oh yes," the referee quickly snapped out of his trance and said, "This round, Lin Qiu is victorious." "Why do I feel like the heavens are changing in this tournament?" an audience member said. "Isn¡¯t that the truth, who else can stop him," another person shook their head. "Even elder Kugu has lost, and you should know that elder Kugu is quite a strong presence, undefeated in tens of thousands of fights." Below the tournament stage, a noble-clad young man gazed intently for a long while before finally laughing, "To hold the Heavenly Blade and behead the mighty Centipede under the towering sun, this Ragefire Clan is really going to have a headache." Watching elder Kugu beheaded, those who were originally in the waiting area of contestants all backed out. Are you kidding? Although there are plenty of Fusion Stones, you still need to be alive to spend them. Everyone knew what being elder Kugu meant, yet this young man had easily slain him without even showing his full strength. Because of this decimation, even the tournament platform lacked opponents to match. "What should we do, my lord?" the referee asked Nu ShiHu below, unsure of what to do. "What do the rules say we should do?" Nu ShiHu asked indifferently. "If no one dares to fight, we are to award him the Invincible Badge and give him ten million Fusion Stones," the referee replied cautiously. "Tell him I want to talk to him alone, see what he says," Nu ShiHu stood up and walked towards Qunying Building. ...... Xu Zimei waited on the stage for a while before looking at the referee and asking, "What¡¯s the matter, is that all? There¡¯s no one left? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I finally understand why your tournament doesn¡¯t have a hundred victories; it seems you¡¯re all just a bunch of turtles hiding in their shells." "Young Master Lin, my master would like to have a private word with you, if that is possible?" the referee approached with a smile and asked. "A private word? What about this tournament then?" Xu Zimei asked. "You can discuss this with my superior, but rest assured, the credibility of my Ragefire Clan is absolute," the referee replied. "Then lead the way," Xu Zimei waved his hand. As Xu Zimei descended from the arena, the audience erupted into commotion, still awaiting the final outcome of the duel. After all, in the many years of the arena, it was rare for a situation to arise where no one dared to challenge further. There were rumors that superpowerful individuals like Elder Kugu were actually secretly being supported by the Ragefire Clan. Whenever someone achieved a streak of victories, these individuals would emerge to end it. Firstly, this meant not having to pay out the ten million Fusion Stones, and secondly, they wanted to use the Invincible Badge as a gimmick. Accompanied by the referee, Xu Zimei made his way to the Qunying Building, which was decorated quite nicely, though for someone who had been many places like Xu Zimei, it was passable at best. The two headed straight to a private room on the fifth floor. "Young Master Lin, please," the referee gestured with a smile, "My master is waiting inside for you, I¡¯ll stand guard outside the door." Xu Zimei opened the door to find a very spacious private room. Soft carpets lay underfoot, and in the center stood a long table. Various fine wines and delicacies were placed on the table, and a middle-aged man in a red short robe sat at one end of the table. As soon as he saw Xu Zimei enter, the middle-aged man stood up with a smile and said, "This must be Young Master Lin, truly a young man of radiant spirit!" "And you are?" Xu Zimei nodded and asked. "I forgot to introduce myself; I am Nu ShiHu, and also the person in charge of this duel arena," Nu ShiHu said with a smile. "Hmm, then what does Elder Nu want with me?" Xu Zimei asked. "Where does Young Master Lin currently reside?" Nu ShiHu asked with a smile. "Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor," Xu Zimei replied. "A disciple of the Holy Sect, no wonder," Nu ShiHu realized with a slight sense of regret. "I imagine that in the Holy Sect, Young Master Lin must be an extraordinary figure." "Did Elder Nu ask me here just to discuss this?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Please take a seat, Young Master Lin," Nu ShiHu gestured and personally poured the wine. "Although the son may be a disciple of the Holy Sect, that doesn¡¯t prevent him from being a patron of my Ragefire Clan," he said. "You want me to become a patron?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "The Holy Sect is good, but with so many Talented Disciples, the pressure must be great, especially in the competition for the position of the Saint Heir," Nu ShiHu said with a smile. "I can assure you, to provide Young Master Lin with cultivation resources, an endless supply of Fusion Stones, even Essence Stones from the Misty Forest can be provided in great quantities." Nu ShiHu, holding up his wine, looked at Xu Zimei with a smile and said, "In short, Young Master Lin just needs to remember, our Ragefire Clan will always stand behind you." "No need for so much beating around the bush. I don¡¯t need a partnership unless your Ragefire Clan submits to me; then perhaps I could give it some thought," Xu Zimei waved his hand. He stood up and said, "I¡¯m here to tell you that I don¡¯t care about the Invincible Badge. Just have the ten million Fusion Stones ready as soon as possible; I¡¯m leaving Ragefire City tomorrow." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure, who didn¡¯t give face and left directly, Nu ShiHu crushed the wine glass he held aloft completely. "Come in," Nu ShiHu said with a low voice. The referee outside hurriedly came in, asking cautiously, "My lord, what¡¯s the matter?" "Prepare ten million Fusion Stones for him before tomorrow and send them over," Nu ShiHu said indifferently. Chapter 674 - 673: The Three Musicians "So, the negotiation failed, sir?" the referee tentatively asked, "Shall I take care of him?" The referee made a throat-slitting gesture while speaking. "He¡¯s a disciple of the Realm Emperor¡¯s Holy Sect. You want to kill him within the city?" Nu ShiHu said coldly. "The Holy Sect?" The referee exclaimed, quickly replying, "I wouldn¡¯t dare, wouldn¡¯t dare at all." Although the Ragefire Clan is the true overlord in Ragefire City, in the vast Southern Domain, they are but a drop in the ocean. The real behemoths are the Divine Sect and the two Great Saints. "Heaven is high and the emperor is far away; so what of the Holy Sect?" Nu ShiHu¡¯s gaze turned frosty as he spoke. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s true that they can¡¯t be killed within Ragefire City, but the Misty Forest is full of peril. If they die in there, no one can be blamed." "What are you suggesting, sir?" the referee asked. "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t," Nu ShiHu said indifferently. ... Having left Qunying Building, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with the dueling arena again. He knew the Ragefire Clan wouldn¡¯t renege on the deal regarding the Fusion Stones. After all, the arena had a history of several thousand years. If it didn¡¯t have even this bit of integrity, who would ever go there again? Upon returning to the inn, Liu Rufeng and the others had already been waiting for a while on the ground floor. The sky had ushered in dusk; the setting sun¡¯s afterglow stretched across the horizon, and the leaves began to fall slowly from the trees with the autumn breeze. When Xu Zimei returned, the group looked at him as if they were gazing upon a Heavenly Being. "Junior Brother Lin, the more I see, the less I understand about you," Liu Yiyi said. "Well, we weren¡¯t close to begin with," Xu Zimei chuckled in response. If not for this trip to seek out the Blood Lizard, it¡¯s likely they would never have met in their lifetimes. "That¡¯s true," Yin Rong nodded in agreement from the side. "But, that being said, with Junior Brother Lin by our side, we¡¯ll be much safer in the Misty Forest." "What about the arena? They¡¯re not planning to weasel out of it, are they?" Fang Xiang asked. "That, they won¡¯t. I expect they will deliver tomorrow," Xu Zimei replied. "That¡¯s good then. We¡¯ve ordered some fine wine and dishes to properly reward you, Junior Brother." Everyone sat down at the dining table on the ground floor, chatting and laughing merrily, clearly in a good mood. The previous gloom brought on by the deaths of Mu Zhoubai and Huangfu Xianyue had been slightly dispelled. After all, they had solved some pressing issues. As long as they returned safely from the Misty Forest, the Sect Gate would surely nurture them wholeheartedly. The dueling arena wasted no time. By evening, they sent someone directly to the inn to deliver a Storage Ring to Xu Zimei. Inside the Storage Ring were a full ten million Fusion Stones, which probably represented several years of the arena¡¯s income. Xu Zimei took out a few Fusion Stones and examined them. They were transparent, with a very special power within. Humans couldn¡¯t directly use Fusion Stones, apart from for fusing with the Blood Lizard. Those Fusion Stones were also food for the strange spirits in the Misty Forest. ... After a silent night, as daylight gradually brightened, everyone prepared to leave Ragefire City. Before leaving, Xu Zimei planned to buy some maps. The scariest part about the Misty Forest was the difficulty in distinguishing directions; the mist was so unique that it couldn¡¯t be dispersed, and it thickened the deeper one ventured. However, on the outskirts of the forest, the mist was a bit thinner. Over thousands of years, the citizens of Ragefire City had finally drawn up some useful maps. The Misty Forest had four entrances, each with a different map. Xu Zimei thought for a moment and decided to buy all four maps. After all the preparations were done, everyone departed from Ragefire City. Misty Forest lay to the southeast of Ragefire City, with a certain distance between them. The group hastened on their way, and by the afternoon, the sky had gradually become overcast. Autumn was a season of frequent rain, carrying a crisp coldness in the chilling wind. "Looks like a change in the weather," Fang Xiang looked up at the gloomy sky and said. "Is it really appropriate to go to Misty Forest in this weather? Should we wait a bit longer," Liu Yiyi asked. As they were speaking, some light rain had already started falling. The cool autumn breeze chilled not just the air but the people as well. The weather changed rapidly, and the raindrops began to fall faster and denser. "Let¡¯s deal with the trouble at hand first," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What trouble?" Liu Yiyi asked curiously. Just as her words fell, they saw three figures approaching on the road ahead. The three people wore black robes and bamboo hats, one carried a long zither, one had a White Flute hanging at his waist, and another held a set of bells. They seemed to merge with the desolate landscape, every step emanating an intense oppressive force as if they were harbingers of death. "It seems someone doesn¡¯t want us to leave so easily," Liu Rufeng said, holding his sword lightly. "This Ragefire Clan really does harbor petty individuals," Yin Rong said indignantly. The three figures arrived, silent as death. Their bamboo hats concealed their faces, making it impossible to discern any expression. Suddenly, one of them started to shake the bells in hand, sending visible waves of sound quickly rippling out. Beyond the shrill ringing in their ears, there were also sounds of a woman¡¯s scream. One figure crouched on one knee, left leg resting on the right, placing the long zither on their leg. The moment the strings of the zither vibrated, the earth shook and torrential rain poured, making the whole world seem twisted before their eyes. Another figure, clad in a black robe, stood amidst the cold winds and raging rain, lips parting slightly to play a somber tune on the flute. The sound of the flute was like thunderclaps, forming a mist that enveloped Xu Zimei and the others, while their assailants¡¯ figures slowly faded into nothingness. "What is this?" Yin Rong said gravely. "A soul attack," Liu Rufeng said. "Everyone, back to back, close together. Soul attacks are the most dangerous yet the simplest, but we don¡¯t know their method of attack yet." "Junior Brother Lin, come quickly," Liu Yiyi called out, seeing Xu Zimei standing still with indifference. "It¡¯s fine, just stick together. I can take care of myself," Xu Zimei replied. No sooner had he spoken when within the fog, a monster appeared. The creature was dozens of meters tall, its lower body clad only in light grey shorts, and the upper body completely bare. Red markings adorned its body, and its crimson hair stood tall and high. With a roar from the beast, its foot came crashing down towards the group. "Tianhao Sword Qi," Liu Rufeng uttered sharply, swinging his sword at the monster¡¯s foot. With a loud "boom", the sword qi passed right through the creature¡¯s body and disappeared into the mist. But the creature¡¯s foot kicked Liu Rufeng away, impacting him solidly. Liu Rufeng spat out blood and collapsed unconscious on the spot. The mist surged once more, ominously swallowing up Liu Rufeng¡¯s body. "Senior Brother Liu," Yin Rong shouted, then said, "Junior Brother Lin, save Senior Brother Liu quickly." "I might consider saving him after you all die," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. Chapter 675 - 674: The Great Restorative Mist Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Liu Yiyi asked in confusion, "Junior Brother Lin, what are you talking about?" "Who is your Junior Brother?" Xu Zimei replied, "I think it¡¯s better for you to go down and keep your Senior Sister Huangfu company." "You," Yin Rong exclaimed in surprise, immediately realizing and saying, "Senior Sister Huangfu was killed by you." "You should ask her that yourselves," Xu Zimei said. As his voice faded, within the Formation, the giant monster once again lifted its foot with an intent to stomp down. Xu Zimei laughed lightly, and his figure disappeared into the mist. "He¡¯s gone," from within the mist, the person of the musical rhythm exclaimed. "Don¡¯t rush, after killing his companions, we can slowly deal with him alone," another voice replied. Seeing this scene, Fang Xiang felt a sense of despair. He stood with his spear held in front, yelling, "Junior Sister, I¡¯ll hold them off. You must escape quickly and tell the master everything once you get back to the Sect Gate." The spear shone with a brilliant light, but ultimately, it was crushed to pieces under the monster¡¯s foot. Seeing Fang Xiang fall in front of them, the only remaining two girls, Liu Yiyi and Yin Rong, were petrified in shock. "Junior Brother Lin, whatever you want, we¡¯ll give it to you, just save us," Yin Rong shouted. Knowing they lacked even the ability to resist, they could only call for help where they stood. Finally, as the monster¡¯s huge foot stomped down again, everything around grew quiet. "That guy couldn¡¯t have run away, right?" someone whispered from inside the mist. "He shouldn¡¯t have, probably hiding," another voice replied. The mist began to dissipate, leaving only the bodies of Liu Rufeng and the other three on the ground. The musical trio looked around warily, glanced at each other, and said, "If he got away and returned, how would we explain ourselves? The Ragefire Clan has paid a hefty sum for our services this time." "Are you looking for me?" Just as the flute player¡¯s words fell, a voice suddenly sounded behind them. Followed by a "puh" sound, a long blade penetrated his abdomen. "When did you...?" the flute player struggled to turn around. The other two quickly shook their bells, while strumming their zithers. "It¡¯s no use, stop playing," Xu Zimei motioned with a slight wave of his hand. With two resounding "boom" sounds, the zither strings snapped, and the bells shattered. "What kind of being is this," the two cried out with their eyes split with terror, their complexions drastically changing as they shouted, "Run." Their figures darted away in two different directions. "It¡¯s pointless," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He held the Heavenly Demon Bow in his hands, and with two "swoosh" sounds, two Demon Arrows flew out at a speed surpassing the speed of sound, instantly nailing the pair to the large trees in the surrounding Misty Forest. He turned to look at the bodies on the ground, shaking his head slightly, and said, "I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but since I have already obtained the Fusion Method, and you hold no value to be utilized." Xu Zimei patted his hands and walked straight into the Misty Forest. From the outside, the vast forest exuded dampness and a sense of mystery, as though it were an ancient leviathan silently lurking there. Within the forest, the trees were ancient, and even in the waning autumn, they remained lush with vegetation, as if it were the beginning of spring. The forest was shrouded in a mysterious mist, making everything inside invisible. Unknown and faintly terrifying, such was the initial feeling given by the Misty Forest. Xu Zimei chose to enter from the southeastern entrance and took out the prepared map beforehand. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The map was quite detailed and could help him reach the marshland. As for the path beyond the marshland, the map showed very few markings, as that area was considered a one-way journey, with a nine in ten chance of death. One morning, thousands of years ago, the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire entered here and never came out again. As soon as Xu Zimei entered, he instantly felt the temperature around him drop significantly. The air carried a heavy sense of dampness, and fog enveloped everything, obscuring the view of the surroundings and the path ahead. In Xu Zimei¡¯s perception, this fog seemed more like a form of energy, a very special kind of energy, rather than actual mist. Following the map, he moved forward. There were no distinctions of east, south, west, or north here¡ªit seemed as if the entire white expanse contained only him. After walking for a long time, Xu Zimei felt that the circulation of Spiritual Energy inside his body became slightly obstructed. It was as if these mists, being breathed into his body, adhered to his meridians like a membrane, subsequently impeding the speed of his Spiritual Energy circulation. However, at this moment, Xu Zimei discovered something very miraculous. He could barely absorb this Spiritual Energy, but when he cultivated the Extraordinary Meridian Manual, he could easily absorb these mists. Moreover, the previously blocked and hard-to-break-through fifth Extraordinary Meridian¡ªthe Root chakra¡ªunexpectedly began to activate. Xu Zimei promptly sat down cross-legged, comfortably absorbing this Spiritual Energy. After a long while, a "bang" could be heard coming from inside his body as the fifth Extraordinary Meridian was directly broken through. Once the Root chakra began to operate, Xu Zimei felt the speed of the Spiritual Energy circulating inside his body more than double. Moreover, what was most important was that before Stepping into Immortality, Xu Zimei always felt that he had reached the limit of the human body after becoming a Divine King. However, looking at the current situation, the complexity of the human body was profound. He himself had merely been peering through a tube at the broader picture. Five Extraordinary Meridians formed one complete cycle, and just by unblocking a single cycle, he benefited immensely. What if all thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians were to be opened? Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to fuse with the Blood Lizard, instead, he continued to sit and absorb these mists. Yet, the more he absorbed, the more he felt that the mists needed to unblock the Extraordinary Meridians were vast. Merely the mists from the outer area were no longer satisfying for him. Just as Xu Zimei was preparing to move forward, suddenly, a "boom" resonated overhead as a huge shadow descended upon him. He looked up to see a massive mountain bearing down on him. A rumbling explosion echoed above his head, and Xu Zimei seemed unafraid, directly throwing a punch toward the mountain. With a "boom," the mountain shattered into countless pieces of falling rocks. "Hiss hiss hiss," a strange noise came from beside him. He saw a stone creature about a meter tall frothing and flailing on the spot. The creature¡¯s head was an irregular shape, and like humans, it had two arms and two legs. When it was curled up, it looked just like any other stone, and Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t paid it any mind. Only when it stood up did it become clear how special it was. Seemingly annoyed at its failed sneak attack, the stone was making a ruckus. "A sprite?" Xu Zimei looked on with interest. He extended his right hand and grabbed the Stone Monster. Seeing that it couldn¡¯t escape, the Stone Monster simply contracted its arms and legs, transforming back into an ordinary stone. Chapter 676 - 675: The Holy Sect Seeks Justice Xu Zimei found it interesting that he didn¡¯t sense any life force coming from the Stone Monster. But its existence was that of a living being. With a punch, Zimo shattered the stone completely. After the stone crumbled, a transparent crystal was left behind. "This must be the Essence Stone," murmured Zimo to himself. The residents of Ragefire City used Fusion Stones as bait to lure and kill the Essence Monsters to get the absorbable Essence Stones. Yet Zimo felt a power from the structure of these Essence Stones that was identical to the mist energy he absorbed. He began to suspect that these Essence Stones were possibly condensed from the mist energy, just that for some reason, humans couldn¡¯t absorb the mist directly but could only absorb these Essence Stones. "This place seems to be getting more and more interesting," Zimo took a good look around the Misty Marsh forest. Outside, it was pouring rain, and the densely leafed trees of Misty Forest blocked all the raindrops. Only the occasional droplet would fall through. Zimo wanted to properly cultivate the Extraordinary Meridian Manual here before moving on to condense the Blood Lizard. As he moved forward, guided by the map, things seemed to become increasingly intriguing. Strictly speaking, there were no Monster Beasts in this forest, but most of the flora and even stones had become spirited. On this journey, Zimo had already encountered no less than dozens of Essence Monsters. However, these Essence Monsters posed no threat to Zimo, and following the map, he eventually made his way safely to the edge of the marshlands. Upon reaching this point, the map was of no use anymore. Aside from the disorienting white mist, the treacherously unpredictable marsh beneath his feet presented hidden dangers. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s said that long ago, the white mist here wasn¡¯t as dense, but ever since the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire disappeared, the mist grew thicker day by day. Zimo looked up and took a deep breath. The mist in the air was a great tonic for him; one breath made him feel much fresher and clearer. The soil of the marshland, in contrast to the outskirts of Misty Forest, turned the color of volcanic ash. Clusters of red-purple roses bloomed in all their glory, soft and plush underfoot, making it hard to distinguish solid ground from swamp. After entering the marshlands, Zimo didn¡¯t go far before he sat down to continue absorbing the mist energy. ......¡­ At this moment, within the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, ever since the Sect Gate was sealed and the disciples of the Nine Skies secluded themselves from the world, Lin Beisheng and Lin Juemie swiftly swept away the remaining forces of Nine Skies. The two greatly favored certain faction elders, securing their own positions. Then they offered numerous benefits to the disciples to stabilize the people¡¯s hearts. As the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect began to develop orderly, Lin Beisheng prepared to announce the reopening of the Sect Gate. A completely new Nine Heavens Imperial Sect was about to define itself wholly separate from the past, and Lin Beisheng specifically convened a grand assembly of the entire sect. The thick sign of autumn, along with the gradually clearing weather, drifted away. The slightly gloomy sky contrasted starkly with the lively Sect Gate. Lin Beisheng held the assembly atop Great Skies Peak, dressed in an exceptionally spacious red robe. The entire Sect Gate was festooned with decorations, and all the remaining disciples gathered in front of Great Skies Peak. With the stride of a dragon and the step of a tiger, Lin Beisheng ascended to the summit of Great Skies Peak. Looking out, thousands of Nine Skies disciples crowded in front of the mountain, standing tall and proud, brimming with youthful vigor. "I think everyone is aware of the major events that have taken place in our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect these past days," "I won¡¯t say much more about it here, only hoping that from now on there won¡¯t be division within Nine Skies, and everyone, as members of the same Sect Gate, should help and support each other and grow together." Lin Beisheng said, "Being able to become the Sect Master of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is also a fortune of my lifetime. Besides telling everyone that our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect will be opening a new chapter, I also hope that everyone will perform well in the future, for in a few days we¡¯ll start the election for the Imperial Heir. Disciples belonging to Nine Skies." "Nine Skies undefeated," Lin Beisheng roared. All at once, thousands of disciples below raised their fists high and chanted, "Nine Skies undefeated, Nine Skies undefeated." Their voices merged together, rising to the sky, uplifting and inspiring. "What a resounding slogan indeed, is it shouted for my Holy Sect?" a voice suddenly came from afar. The voice wasn¡¯t loud, just one person¡¯s voice, but it overshadowed the shouting of the crowd. At the fall of that voice, all of Great Skies Peak instantly fell silent. The many disciples turned their heads to look and saw a gigantic Monster Beast flying in from the distance. This Monster Beast was entirely fiery red, resembled a Phoenix, with nine tails ablaze with crackling flames. The aura of the Monster Beast had reached the pinnacle of Melting Heaven Realm. Yet, what was even more terrifying was that there were two figures standing atop the Monster Beast. One middle-aged man and one youth. The middle-aged man was clad in a robe of Qingyi, with embroidered clouds on the shoulders and the phrase ¡¯Nine Skies¡¯ strikingly embroidered on the back of the robe. The robe was majestic, and the man¡¯s face bore a commanding presence, the kind that exudes authority without anger. The young man next to him had a clear and handsome face, dressed in a blue robe, giving a sense of timeless elegance. Especially those eyes, deep and profound, robbed you of the courage to even look directly. An unyielding aura emanated from the youth, silencing the entire firmament. "The Main Clan has come," whispered some disciples at the base of the mountain. "What nonsense are you talking about? The Sect Master just said that from now on our Imperial Sect will stand on its own, with no distinction between Main Clan and branch clans, right?" "We killed people from the Main Clan, and here they come to hold us to account, if they don¡¯t consider past affections, what do we have to oppose them with?" Accompanied by the soaring Fire Phoenix, Lin Beisheng didn¡¯t recognize the youth. But the middle-aged man next to him was all too familiar. He was known as ¡¯Bei Tian,¡¯ co-named one of the Heavenly Realm Dual Saints with the Sect Master Zhang Tianlin of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, and the helmsman of the Nine Skies Sacred Sect in this era. "Sect Master Beitian, long time no see," Lin Beisheng said, looking intently for a moment before calmly stepping forward to inquire. "Lin Beisheng, regarding the grand event of Nine Skies, shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation?" Sect Master Beitian asked, his tone authoritative. "Sect Master Bei comes with accusations straight away, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?" Lin Beisheng replied nonchalantly. "I think Elder Mu should have told you the whole story when he returned." "Killing my Holy Sect¡¯s Elder, attempting to overturn the entire structure of the Imperial Sect, Lin Beisheng, you really know how to behave," Sect Master Beitian scoffed coldly. He commanded, "Let your son come out, I want to confront him face to face." "In front of my son, even those in Melting Heaven Realm are but ants, does Sect Master Bei really qualify?" Lin Beisheng said indifferently. "If you are here as a guest today, I shall treat you as before, but if you¡¯ve come to raise an army against us, then you better leave." "Then may I ask if this old man qualifies?" Suddenly, the young man in the blue robe next to him spoke up. Chapter 677 - 676: The Birth of the Great Void Sage ``` As the blue-robed youth began to speak, Lin Beisheng finally took notice of him. Clothed in flowing blue robes, the youth carried an impressive air, but had initially been overlooked by Lin Beisheng due to his young age. "Who might you be?" Lin Beisheng inquired tentatively. "I am the Great Void Sage," the blue-robed youth declared. Beneath him, the Nine Phoenix let out a series of sharp cries as bundles of fiery red flames burned intensely, their piercing calls resonating through the entire firmament. "The Great Void Sage," Lin Beisheng almost bit his own tongue. The Elders and Disciples below shivered uncontrollably, unable to utter a single word. In that instant, Lin Beisheng felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as if some terrifying existence had set its sights on him. He should have thought sooner that no one apart from the powerful Bei Tian could possess a Fire Phoenix from the Melting Heaven¡¯s peak as a mount. The only explanation was that the Fire Phoenix was the Sage¡¯s mount. Just mentioning the title ¡¯Sage¡¯ was enough to shatter everyone¡¯s pride. In an era where Divine Kings were almost extinct, and it was rare for them to step onto the Immortal Path, in their absence, the Sages stood as the absolute pinnacle. A sect could stand at the summit of the secular world simply by the presence of a Sage. The so-called Sage, leader of the Great Dao, possesses the power to reach heaven and earth, undeniably formidable. "Nine Heavens Imperial Sect¡¯s Sect Master Lin Beisheng pays respects to the Great Void Sage," Lin Beisheng bowed with both hands, slightly bending forward in greeting. "I have not come today to overwhelm others with my power. A Sage like myself shouldn¡¯t be angered by the likes of juniors like you, lest I be accused of pettiness," the Great Void Sage said. "I am merely here to seek justice. What¡¯s black is black, what¡¯s white is white, and they cannot be reversed." "The Sage is wise," Lin Beisheng nodded in response. "Now let me ask you, was it not my Holy Sect that supported your Nine Heavens Imperial Sect in your time of desperation and established the grand Nine Heavens event to provide a broader future for the promising younger generation?" the Great Void Sage asked. "It is true that the Holy Sect has helped us, but the Nine Heavens event was not just for our sake," Lin Beisheng said. "What do you mean?" Bei Tian asked with a frown. "If the Sage is willing to listen, then today, even at the risk of a fallout, I shall speak plainly. Everyone is well aware," Lin Beisheng pondered for a moment. He then said, "The Holy Sect¡¯s support for our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is undeniable, but the young generation of disciples represents the hope for a sect¡¯s future development. By setting up the Nine Heavens event, you gathered these youths into the Holy Sect and made them part of your ranks. The way I see it, this setup makes it seem as though our Imperial Sect is being groomed to supply fresh blood to your ranks. Even more, there is a distinction between the Main Clan and the branch families, with those from the Main Clan considering themselves superior. You even secretly sowed division among our Nine Veins, causing us to check and balance each other, thus fulfilling your aims, right or not?" "Nonsense," the towering Bei Tian scoffed from above, "Lin Beisheng, do you have any evidence for these claims?" "I have no evidence, but as the Sage said, what¡¯s black is black, what¡¯s white is white, and cannot be interchanged. Everyone is well aware," Lin Beisheng stated. "I do not wish to dwell on past matters. Now that my Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is independently established, I don¡¯t want any relations with your high and mighty Main Clan. Must you really force the issue?" "No matter how eloquent you are, you cannot deny that you killed our Holy Sect¡¯s Elder Qin Hansheng," the Great Void Sage said. "Bring out your son, I want to ask him face to face where he got the courage." ``` "Qiu¡¯er has already left, and is no longer within the sect," said Lin Beisheng, shaking his head. "If the son is untaught, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault, and I won¡¯t bully the weak either," the Great Void Sage spoke. "I might spare the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, but you should still come back to the Holy Sect with me. Wait for your son to personally exchange your place." Upon hearing the words of the Great Void Sage, Lin Beisheng¡¯s gaze sharpened. On the surface, the Great Void Sage said he would only take him, but now the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had just been established, and without the cornerstone that he was. The disciples¡¯ sense of belonging was weak; if the Holy Sect¡¯s people stirred trouble in secret, this newly independent sect gate might collapse again. "What if I refuse to go?" Lin Beisheng looked at the Great Void Sage and said indifferently. With his dignity already torn apart, he had no concern for appearances anymore. "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you to decide," said the Great Void Sage. "In this vast Southern Domain, aside from the Eternal Ancient Divine King, who else can stop me?" "Hasn¡¯t the Saint ever considered where we got the courage to kill Qin Hansheng and establish an independent imperial sect?" Lin Beisheng asked. "Oh?" The Great Void Sage looked at Lin Beisheng with interest and spoke, "I really want to know where exactly you get your courage from." At this moment, Lin Beisheng didn¡¯t know if the sect-protecting divine beast left by Xu Zimei could withstand the Saint, but clearly, he had no more roads to take. "If the Saint truly wishes to oppress others with power today, for the future of the Imperial Sect, I, Lin Beisheng, fear not death, and must try whatever method possible," Lin Beisheng replied with a raised voice. "I advise you all to return. The rise of the Imperial Sect is unstoppable. In future meetings, we can still address each other as Dao companions." "Such arrogant words," the Great Void Sage snorted coldly and exclaimed, "Do you know what the consequences of offending a Saint are?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his voice fell, the Fire Phoenix raised its head and let out a piercing cry, spewing out flames from its sharp beak. Witnessing this scene, the disciples at the foot of the Great Skies Peak turned pale, knowing it was too late to dodge. Lin Beisheng¡¯s eyes were red with rage, and he threw the Myriad Beasts Token he held, bellowing, "Where is the sect-protecting divine beast?" The moment the Myriad Beasts Token was thrown, with a "boom," the spiritual energy contained within burst forth. The entire sky was swept up in a storm of spiritual energy, and beneath the central Great Dao Peak that surrounded Great Skies Peak, a pair of crimson eyes slowly opened. A thick aura of beastly might enveloped the entire Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Purple Qi came from the east, covering ninety thousand li. The ground trembled as if some peerless creature was about to awaken. "Boom, boom, boom," explosions mixed with deep beastly roars resounded. The disciples of Great Skies Peak trembled, suppressed by the beastly might to the point of not daring to lift their heads. The most obvious reaction was from the Fire Phoenix in the sky, which shrieked uneasily while flames consumed half the firmament. But upon a closer look, one could see that the Fire Phoenix was trembling, its body shaking uncontrollably as if it had encountered a fearsome entity. "Ancestor," Bei Tian looked at the Great Void Sage with some confusion. "Don¡¯t be afraid," the Great Void Sage gently stroked the Fire Phoenix¡¯s head, calming it down. He then spoke with a deep gaze, "Something that can cause a Melting Heaven pinnacle Fire Phoenix to fear like this, I¡¯m afraid it could be..." Before the Great Void Sage could finish, Bei Tian¡¯s expression shifted slightly and he said, "Surely not, what kind of virtue and ability does the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect have..." Chapter 678 - 677: Supreme Title The Great Void Sage did not speak, but his gaze was tightly fixed in the direction of Great Dao Peak. The aura emitted from there even made him feel a bit alarmed. As the Spiritual Energy of heaven and earth reversed and the trembling of the ground gradually subsided, a behemoth was seen directly lifting the entire Great Dao Peak and standing up. A mystical fog enshrouded the base of Great Dao Peak, obscuring the view of the interior. A voice emerged from within, "Why have you summoned me?" "Divine Beast, the Imperial Sect is in trouble, I implore you to lend your aid," Lin Beisheng urgently spoke. He could sense how majestic the aura of this Divine Beast was and quickly lowered his own posture, begging for help. This was the only hope for the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect at the moment; he couldn¡¯t afford to care about anything else. Hearing Lin Beisheng¡¯s words, beneath Great Dao Peak, the Divine Beast Bixuan slowly turned its head, its gaze piercing through the layers of fog, staring at the Great Void Sage above. It barked, "Scram." It was just one word, but it exploded like a thunderclap, shattering eardrums, splitting space, the sound echoing in the air, unwilling to dissipate for a long time. "I am aware of the many beings in the Southern Domain. Might you share your name?" the aura around the Great Void Sage started to rise bit by bit as he stepped off the Fire Phoenix into mid-air, facing Great Dao Peak from afar. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is the Southern Domain? Even the Eternal Ancient Continent is but a drop in the ocean compared to me. You are not worthy of knowing my name," Bixuan replied indifferently. As its voice fell, a beast¡¯s claw was seen piercing through the void from within the boundless fog, coming forth with a might capable of destroying heaven and earth. The Great Void Sage furrowed his brow as a horsetail whisk appeared in his hand. The white horsetail whisk swept through the air, as Spiritual Energy gathered into a huge hand in space, reaching for the beast¡¯s claw. With a "boom," the black and yellow beast¡¯s claw, its claws several dozen centimeters long, stirred the winds and clouds, turning the front end of the horsetail whisk into shreds. The Great Void Sage¡¯s face changed slightly as his figure was sent flying backward. After retreating a dozen meters, the Great Void Sage stopped and steadied himself, his face solemn as he looked towards the base of Great Dao Peak. "If you make me take action again, no matter where you flee, I will slay you today and destroy your Holy Sect," Bixuan¡¯s voice came from beneath Great Dao Peak. The Great Void Sage¡¯s expression grew increasingly awkward; since becoming a Saint, he could not recall how many years it had been since anyone dared to speak to him in such a manner. It could be said without exaggeration that in the Southern Domain, he was among those at the very peak. "I apologize for disturbing you, senior," after a long fluctuation of expressions, the Great Void Sage finally bowed slightly, lowering his posture. He could feel that he was no match for his opponent; at their level, it was not worth it to struggle over a momentary fit of anger. However, the appearance of this Divine Beast could potentially cause a major shift in the balance of power in the Southern Domain. Why did the once-fallen Nine Heavens Imperial Sect have such a Divine Beast? Many matters within deserved his consideration. With the situation yet unclear, the Great Void Sage decided to watch the changes quietly and not act rashly. He believed the other Sect Gates in the Southern Domain would also be very interested in this matter. "Next time, if you disturb me from my world again, no matter who it is, I will surely kill you all," Bixuan¡¯s voice resonated deeply. After its words fell, the Spiritual Energy that had been churning in the Firmament also gradually calmed down. Bixuan lay beneath the peak, Great Dao Peak settled back down, and the surrounding fog dissipated, everything returning to tranquility. "This Divine Beast," the disciples below were all in a flurry, whispering and discussing among themselves. "I never knew our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect had a Divine Beast guardian, an existence stronger than a Saint. Who do we have to fear now?" "It seems our new Sect Master has been keeping some deep secrets." Hearing the somewhat noisy voices, Lin Beisheng frowned slightly and with his right hand motioning down, he said, "Silence." The scene instantly quieted down. The autumn wind turned a corner at the edge of the sky and blew back again. Bei Tian smiled in the sky and said, "Sect Master Lin, this is all a misunderstanding. Qin Hansheng deserved to die, and our two sects are originally from the same root. Why harm the harmony over such things?" "Old fox," Lin Beisheng cursed inwardly. This man truly knows how to change his face at will¡ªwhere there¡¯s profit, the world bustles, and where there¡¯s benefit, the world vies. One moment he wanted to kill me, and the next, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Nevertheless, he also didn¡¯t dare to press too hard. The Divine Beast only protected the Imperial Sect and would not help them with anything else. "I hope Sect Master Bei won¡¯t take Elder Qin¡¯s death to heart," Lin Beisheng replied with a smile as well. "Of course not, of course not. Our two sects should continue to visit each other often," Bei Tian said. Lin Beisheng nodded slightly and said, "Today, our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is convening a whole sect assembly. Please forgive the lack of hospitality, Sect Master Bei, make yourself at home." "In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Someday when there¡¯s a chance, Brother Lin, let¡¯s gather again," Bei Tian said with a smile. Watching as Lin Beisheng did not reply further, Bei Tian and the Great Void Sage left riding the Fire Phoenix. Only after flying beyond the Sect Gate of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect did Bei Tian¡¯s expression become awkward. "When has our Holy Sect ever suffered such humiliation? Lin Beisheng truly relies on others¡¯ power like a dog," Bei Tian grumbled. "Right now, the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect is not to be touched," the Great Void Sage said indifferently. "Ancestor, look at his attitude," Bei Tian said with a bit of anger. "He¡¯s just relying on an animal. You are a Saint after all, and he gave you no face whatsoever." "Once faces are torn, there¡¯s no point in talking about respect," the Great Void Sage stated. "However, the appearance of this Divine Beast is indeed too strange, and it warrants thorough investigation." "What should we do next then?" Bei Tian asked. "Do you think the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect will take this opportunity to retaliate?" "Unless the Divine Beast takes action, they are but a disorganized bunch and no threat," the Great Void Sage replied. "Spread the word. I believe the Realm Emperor Sect and the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect should be even more anxious than us." "Now that¡¯s all we can do. It¡¯s a pity that without the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, our strength will also diminish," Bei Tian sighed. As he said this, his gaze intently sought the Great Void Sage, and he inquired, "Ancestor, your distance from becoming a Divine King?" "A distant dream," the Great Void Sage responded, shaking his head. Looking toward the far horizon, he said with a sigh, "I wonder if in this lifetime, I can ever reach that supreme realm." ....... At the pinnacle of Great Skies Peak, a cold wind blew incessantly. Lin Beisheng stood there quietly alone. Up the mountain path, Lin Juemie approached with a beam, saying, "Beisheng, you do have a good son." "Father, do you truly believe he is my son?" Lin Beisheng asked. "Qiu¡¯er grew up by our side since childhood. What kind of person he is, I believe you know best," Lin Juemie said. "Life is hard to fathom. Sometimes, it¡¯s better not to be too clear-headed," Lin Juemie added with a slight shake of the head. "I understand," Lin Beisheng nodded. "With the Nine Veins uniting, the Sect is set to restart its journey. In the Epoch Chronicle I plan to leave behind for future generations, I want to write you in the first chapter as the first Sect Master of the new generation of Nine Heavens," Lin Juemie stated. "No need for that. Just write it the way I told you," Lin Beisheng responded, shaking his head. "That day, a man swept through the Nine Skies, overpowering the Holy Sect, then left to chase a higher level of the Great Dao, stepping into the void. Our Nine Heavens Imperial Sect¡¯s truly first Divine King, let his title be ¡¯Supreme¡¯." Chapter 679 - 678: The Mini World of the Lizard Clan "Supreme Divine King," Lin Juemie murmured as he looked down, then said, "Do you think Qiu¡¯er is a Divine King? That should be impossible, right? Our Southern Domain hasn¡¯t produced a Divine King for tens of thousands of years." "Then how do you explain that Divine Beast?" Lin Beisheng asked. "How could a beast that made a Saint retreat obey Qiu¡¯er¡¯s commands?" "This," Lin Juemie fell silent for a moment, pondering as well. "Regardless, this no longer has much to do with us. Qiu¡¯er has his own path to follow, perhaps his return journey is the bridge to the Immortal Path," Lin Beisheng said. "All we need to do is manage the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect well today and record his deeds truthfully in the Epoch Chronicle. Let future generations judge everything." Hearing this, Lin Juemie nodded slightly, signifying his agreement. ... In the marshland, Xu Zimei awoke from his state of repair. As the saying goes, in the mountains there are no years, and in cultivation there is no concept of time. He had been absorbing fog for a whole month, finally slowing down from the breakthrough of the Extraordinary Meridian. The effects of a month of cultivation were significant. The tenth Extraordinary Meridian, which is also the second Grand Circulation, the Sacral Chakra, had been opened. The Spiritual Energy within his body seemed to expand from a long river to the trend of a vast ocean, surging endlessly. The tempering of his body became even more solid and powerful. However, the further he progressed in the Extraordinary Meridian Manual, the more fog he needed. Xu Zimei planned to find the source of this fog, which he believed would aid his cultivation. The fog of the marshland mingled with the air, and several sharp cries could be heard from deep within the forest. Xu Zimei stood up and walked straight into the depths of the marshland. About ten or so minutes later, the ground beneath his feet suddenly gave way, and his entire body fell into a swamp without warning. The mist obscured everything in front of him, and the surrounding muck had a suction force that attempted to engulf him. He could even smell a pungent odor. The sludge in the swamp had already covered Xu Zimei¡¯s waist, and as he struggled, he sank deeper. Xu Zimei tried it out and realized that even a Melting Heaven Realm expert might not escape the grip of this mud. And the most terrifying thing was that once one entered the marshland and inhaled this fog, others couldn¡¯t fuse the fog with their Extraordinary Meridians like Xu Zimei could. When this fog clung to the body¡¯s meridians, over time, it could even block the meridians, preventing Spiritual Energy from flowing. Eventually, even a Melting Heaven Realm expert would become as ordinary as any other person. This was one of the reasons why the marshland was listed as a Forbidden Land. Even Saints could not see through the fog that caused them to become lost, and these unpredictable swamps could keep ninety percent of people out. Moreover, there was a force over the marshland like a barrier, covering everything, a barrier intended to prevent certain people from flying through the air. Although this place was fraught with dangers, the realm of Xu Zimei as a Divine King ensured his safety here. He extricated himself from the swamp mire and looked out at the endless white fog. He closed his eyes slightly, releasing his Divine Soul perception. The Divine Soul could sense all anomalies within several kilometers, an ability that only came with advancing to Divine King and igniting the Divine Fire. In his Divine Soul perception, Xu Zimei found something odd. Logically, this place should be inhabited by the lizard tribe, and regardless of the species, there should be some around. Yet in his perception, there was no sign of any living creature nearby. Using his Divine Soul to avoid the swamp¡¯s quagmires, Xu Zimei continued to walk forward. After the rain cleared, the heavy downpour seemed to tire as well and eventually slowed to a stop in the evening. The climate of the swamp land became even more humid and chilly, and the sight could not penetrate the darkness, still shrouded by a thick mist. Xu Zimei had been walking for half a day, but unfortunately, he had not seen a single living creature. "Logically, this shouldn¡¯t be the case," he frowned slightly. Finding a somewhat massive old tree to stop at, Xu Zimei sat on a branch, extending his perception outward. Time slipped away bit by bit, and the night grew darker. It wasn¡¯t until midnight that a disturbance deep within the swamp land awakened Xu Zimei. He instantly opened his eyes and saw only a residual image left on the branch; his figure had already appeared hundreds of meters away. There was a thicket where purple wisteria blossoms flourished, and a green-clothed woman carefully picked the flowers. Upon closer inspection, one would notice that the woman¡¯s pupils were green, and she had two cat-like triangular ears. When Xu Zimei appeared behind her, the senses of the green-clothed woman were incredibly sharp. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Startled, she let out a cry, dropped the basket in her hand, and a spatial gate instantly appeared before her eyes. She entered the gate. "A small world?" Xu Zimei muttered in surprise. As the spatial gate was about to close, Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and the Creation Force froze the entrance. After he quickly entered, the space began to ripple in layers before returning to calm. ...¡­ The view before his eyes gradually became clearer. Xu Zimei¡¯s body landed on the ground. He looked around to find himself in a plain surrounded by many fruit groves. Among them were green grapefruit, yellow plum fruit, Purple Flame Fruit, and various other fairly decent fruits. In the sky ahead, wisps of smoke curled up, and it seemed that a village lay hidden within. Upon seeing this scene, Xu Zimei suddenly understood. No wonder he had not been able to find the lizard folk; they lived within a small world. They only occasionally went out into the world outside, and if the entrance to the small world wasn¡¯t open, even he could not have discovered it. According to the Fusion Method documented in a book left by the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, the lizard race was not ordinary lizards. From birth, they could shape-shift into humans, but their dream was always to become dragons. Xu Zimei walked toward the village directly ahead, the path under his feet paved with broken stones. Soon, he saw seven or eight women emerge from the fruit groves on both sides. These women had well-maintained skin and were similarly dressed in green robes, carrying fruit baskets on their arms. They had the same folded, triangular ears and were walking towards him, chatting and laughing. Upon seeing Xu Zimei for the first time, the women looked puzzled. After taking a good look at him, their expressions shifted slightly. "Who are you?" the leading woman asked with caution. "I came to explore the swamp land and accidentally got lost, arriving here," said Xu Zimei with a smile. "I was just looking to ask someone for directions." "You¡¯re not from our lizard race," another woman glanced at Xu Zimei and said, "Human race, you¡¯re a human, aren¡¯t you?" Chapter 680 - 679: The World Ruled by the Black Dragon "Human race?" Another woman nearby heard this and said with a strange expression, "Thousands of years ago, such a long time past, and now someone has come here again." "What do you mean?" The woman behind her pondered for a moment, seeming to realize something, and her expression also turned strange. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. He was also thinking about whether he should kill these people to merge with the first stage of the Fire Lizard. But the Fire Lizard required Green Lizards and Red Lizards that were centuries old. He didn¡¯t mention whether these people met the requirements; all these women seemed to be Green Lizards, and there were no Fire Lizards. He decided to wait and see how things would unfold, and after he understood this small world better, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to make a move. A few of the women looked at Xu Zimei somewhat pitifully and said, "Once you come here, you can¡¯t go back." "Why?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Don¡¯t ask about that now; I just want to know, do you want to live, or do you want to die?" another woman said. "What are you trying to do?" Xu Zimei responded, "Of course, I want to live." "You¡¯re lucky you ran into us. If you had encountered those guys from the Black Dragon Hall, you would probably be torn to shreds," one of the women said. "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand; I¡¯ll explain it to you later," the woman said. "My name is Lu Yun; you can call me Sister Yun. If you trust me, hide here and wait until later tonight, and I¡¯ll take you back to the village." "Okay," Xu Zimei nodded and agreed straightforwardly. "You¡¯re not even going to ask why we want to help you," Lu Yun said, looking at Xu Zimei. "I won¡¯t ask; I trust you," Xu Zimei nodded earnestly. "Interesting, you¡¯re much easier to deceive than the fool from thousands of years ago," Lu Yun laughed. "Then just wait here, and don¡¯t let anyone discover you, especially those dressed in black robes." Xu Zimei nodded and watched the women leave with a smile as they headed towards the village. There was a force above this small world that forbade flight, although this force was nothing to Xu Zimei. However, if he were to fly, it would definitely alarm the other party, and Xu Zimei was not in a hurry. He found an orchard and walked in, leaning against a fruit tree to rest, ready to wait for the women to find him in the evening. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei had already started to gather the Power Vortex for his cultivation of the Heaven-shaking Skill, and after some time of intermittent practice. Xu Zimei had gathered twenty Power Vortexes, and it was becoming increasingly difficult to gather more. Unfortunately, in the past few days, he had opened ten Extraordinary Meridians, which brought his body into a new realm, allowing him to gather even more Power Vortexes. He continued to cultivate until the evening, and it was only when someone patted his shoulder that he was roused from his cultivation state. "You¡¯re pretty relaxed to be able to fall asleep here," Lu Yun said in surprise. She pointed at the woman who had come with her and said, "Let me introduce you, this is my sister, Lu Yun; what¡¯s your name?" "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei answered with a smile. "Let¡¯s go, follow us back to the village while it¡¯s dark," Lu Yun said, "I¡¯ll explain everything to you once we get back." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Once the three of them left the orchard, Xu Zimei noticed two pushcarts parked outside. These pushcarts were loaded full with purple wisteria flowers. ``` "What is this?" he asked curiously. "You lie down here, and I¡¯ll cover you with flowers. No matter what you hear later, you must not make a sound," Lu Yun reminded him. Xu Zimei nodded, lay down in the pushcart, and allowed the wisteria flowers to cover him completely. Soon, Lu Yun and the other person pushed the cart full of chat towards the village. The journey was fairly smooth, and after about fifteen minutes, Xu Zimei felt the cart come to a halt. "It¡¯s getting late, get back now. The curfew is about to begin," a scolding voice rose. "Understood, we¡¯ve picked some wisteria flowers, planning to trade them for food tomorrow." Lu Yun hastily replied. "You lowlifes, if it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have to be banished to this godforsaken place. Be careful." "Who knows, if I¡¯m in a bad mood one day, you¡¯ll have a taste of what¡¯s coming to you." "Yes, yes, yes," the sisters Lu Yun quickly nodded and responded, continuing to push the cart towards the village. The cart seemed to enter a courtyard, turning east and west several times before the wisteria flowers were finally removed. "Come on out," Lu Yun said with a smile. Xu Zimei sat up and found himself apparently in an underground chamber, with dim lighting around and over a dozen green-clothed people, both male and female, standing beside him. "What is this?" he asked curiously. "This is our secret place. Just stay here for now. If you get discovered above, we¡¯d all suffer," Lu Yun explained. Among the group, an old man with a bald head walked over shakily. He said, "Human, I am the chief of this village. Just call me Chief Xing." "Now can you explain to me?" Xu Zimei nodded and spoke. "This is a small world where our lizard tribe has lived for generations. To leave this place, unless you have a Black Dragon Order, there¡¯s no other way," chief Xing spoke: "As for whatever you want to know, just ask Lu Yun. I am only here to tell you that if you are discovered by the Black Dragon Guards, don¡¯t you dare give us away." After the old man left, the remaining people all curiously sized up Xu Zimei. They wanted to ask questions but were dismissed by the sisters Lu Yun. Once everyone had left, Lu Yun then looked at Xu Zimei with a smile and said, "What do you want to know? Ask." "I know about your lizard tribe, there are supposed to be four kinds of lizards, right? Why do I only see your Green Lizards?" Xu Zimei asked. "Although this small world is incomparable to the Eternal Ancient Continent, it is still vast. Each lizard species has its own territory. Without the permission of the Black Dragon Guards, no one can leave," Lu Yun said. "What exactly are the Black Dragon Guards?" Xu Zimei asked. "Our lizard tribe has worshiped the Divine Dragon for life, with the ultimate goal of becoming dragons. For this goal, we have strived for countless years," Lu Yun pondered a moment before explaining. "Tens of thousands of years ago, our ancestors believed slanders and let an evil Black Dragon into our small world. From that moment on, the Black Dragon ruled this world. The Black Dragon Hall and the Black Dragon Guards were established for it." "Last question, why did you rescue me?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "Because we want your help to rescue someone," Lu Yun said. "Who?" "My sister, Lu Qing," Lu Yun honestly replied. "I can barely keep myself safe, and you want me to save someone?" Xu Zimei laughed. ``` Chapter 681 - 680 Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire "The rescue I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t about using strength, but about telling a benign lie," Lu Yun said. "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. "Let me tell you a story, Ever since the Black Dragon ruled this world tens of thousands of years ago, our lizard race has been deprived of freedom. We can only live in this frog-in-a-well village for life, yearning for the more vast world outside. Thousands of years ago, a member of the human race accidentally wandered into our little world. Curious about the outsider, we allowed him to secretly live in our village. This human was very interesting¡ªhe had seen much and knew a lot, often telling us about the fascinating places and things outside. Eventually, the man and a woman from our village fell in love. The man wanted to take the woman to the outside world, to see the interesting things and places he had spoken of. Unfortunately, without the Black Dragon¡¯s permission, no one could leave here. Since then, the man embarked on a path of slaying the dragon." Lu Yun paused to take a deep breath and continued. "Unfortunately, the Black Dragon was too powerful, and the man was no match, always returning gravely wounded. However, the man had some tricks up his sleeve. He knew how to break the barriers of our small world and escape to the outside. The Black Dragon didn¡¯t dare to pursue him. So the battle went on for hundreds of years, with the man challenging the Black Dragon every now and then, always fleeing after being badly injured. Until a thousand years ago, after he went to challenge the Black Dragon again, he never returned and never came back again. The woman who had waited bitterly for the man¡¯s return then locked herself up, washing her face with tears every day and praying for the man night and day." "The woman you¡¯re talking about is your sister Lu Qing?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yes, that man claimed to be the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of him," Lu Yun said. "Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire," Xu Zimei said with interest and a smile. "This is getting interesting. How do you want me to help you?" "It¡¯s all because of the death of the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire that my sister ended up like this," Lu Yun said. "I want you to pretend to be a messenger of the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire, telling her that the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire isn¡¯t actually dead but has been gravely wounded and has been in recovery." "Is it that simple?" Xu Zimei smiled. "Yes, after all, you are both of the human race. She will very likely believe what you say," Lu Yun nodded. "Okay, considering that you saved me," Xu Zimei nodded and said. "There¡¯s no time to lose, let¡¯s find her now while it¡¯s dark," Lu Yun said directly. "If we wait for daylight, we¡¯ll be easily spotted." Xu Zimei nodded and left the basement with Lu Yun, arriving at the courtyard. The courtyard looked dilapidated, with many porcelain jars placed around the yards on both sides. Wafting from within was the scent of fragrance, and upon closer inspection, Xu Zimei found that the jars were all filled with honey made from wisteria flowers. "What are you doing with these?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. "The Black Dragon likes honey. It controls all our food, and we can only exchange honey for food with the Black Dragon Guards in the village," Lu Yun said helplessly. "You are quite pitiful," Xu Zimei asked: "Haven¡¯t you thought about resisting?" "We¡¯re used to it," Lu Yun replied: "Besides, what can we resist with? Even if we were to use the full strength of our clan, we would be no match for it." The two of them had left the courtyard and walked onto the village streets by now. The outside world had completely darkened, and red lanterns hung beside the road, casting a weak glow on the streets. Lu Yun led Xu Zimei, carefully moving forward along the shadowy parts beside the road. They had not walked long when the sound of footsteps came from around the corner of the street. "Get down," Lu Yun quickly pulled Xu Zimei into the bushes by the side and they lay down. They saw a group of soldiers dressed in green armor patrolling down the street, chatting and laughing. After the Green Armored Soldiers had all left, Lu Yun breathed a sigh of relief and led Xu Zimei into another street. "Are these the Black Dragon Guards?" Xu Zimei inquired. "They wish they were. The Black Dragon Guards are the personal guards of the Black Dragon, related by blood. They must defend every area of this small world. Because there aren¡¯t many of them, each village only has two or three," said Lu Yun indignantly. "These Green Armored Soldiers are actually our Green Lizard kin. They were granted false promises by the Black Dragon, forming an alliance to suppress us. This is also an important reason why our resistance has been unsuccessful, nothing but a bunch of traitors." "I can understand," Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Either be oppressed by the Black Dragon or join the Black Dragon to oppress you. It¡¯s just human nature." As they spoke, they had already arrived in front of a courtyard. This courtyard seemed to have been uninhabited for a long time, with wild grass having grown over in front of the gate. Even the wooden gate was somewhat rotted, and the surrounding wall looked as if it might collapse at any moment. "Your sister lives here?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yes, this used to be the residence of the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire. She refuses to stay anywhere else and won¡¯t allow us to touch a brick or a tile here," said Lu Yun. Taking advantage of the darkness, the two climbed over the courtyard wall and entered the inner house. The weeds in the courtyard were even more lush, nearly one and a half meters high, reaching the front door of the inner house from across the yard. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lu Yun walked forward and gently knocked on the door. Regrettably, there was silence inside, with no response at all. "Sister, open the door," Lu Yun whispered. Still, there was no answer from inside. "Sister, I¡¯ve come to tell you news about the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire," this time Lu Yun nodded at Xu Zimei, raising her voice a little. No sooner had her words fallen than there was a "bang," and the room¡¯s door was yanked open. "What about Nu Lang?" A woman rushed out, asking anxiously. Xu Zimei looked up and saw the woman wearing light blue gauze, barefaced, her complexion extremely wan. Her face was sallow, but one could still vaguely see she had been quite beautiful. With willow eyebrows and eyes like clear water, she had some of the delicate air of a Jiangnan woman. "Sister, be careful," Lu Yun quickly supported the rushing-out woman, saying with concern. "What about Nu Lang?" The woman looked at Lu Yun, her voice full of anticipation. "You ask him. He is sent by Ragefire Brother to deliver a message to you," Lu Yun gestured towards Xu Zimei and said. The woman in blue gauze turned her head and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, "Thank you for your trouble. Could you please tell me about Nu Lang." "I am here by the order of Lord Ragefire to deliver a message, so you can rest assured. No need to be formal, Mrs. Lu Qing," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "In that battle, the lord was seriously injured, more so than ever before, so he had no time to inform you. This time, after nearly a thousand years of recuperation, he¡¯s somewhat improved, and he promptly returned to Ragefire City to have us send you this message." Chapter 682 - 681: Journey to the Minor World "Are you serious?" Lu Qing, the lady in blue gauze, looked at Xu Zimei with hope as she asked. "Of course, otherwise why would I risk my life to come here?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "The lord has asked you to wait a little longer, once his wounds have healed, he will come to rescue you." "No need, no need," Lu Qing hurriedly waved her hands as she spoke, tears streaming down her face without stopping. "As long as he¡¯s fine, that¡¯s all I need to know to be at peace." "Sister, since Ragefire Brother is fine, shouldn¡¯t you also take good care of yourself?" Lu Yun urged quickly from the side. "What will Ragefire Brother do if something happens to you?" Hearing Lu Yun¡¯s words, Lu Qing hurriedly nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t afford to have anything happen to me, otherwise what will Nu Lang do. I¡¯ll tidy up now, and then move out of here." Watching Lu Qing rush into her room, Xu Zimei laughed, "She¡¯s so flustered, she¡¯s not thinking at all." "Keep your voice down," Lu Yun hurriedly warned, "You try waiting in agony for a thousand years, you¡¯d be in a blind panic too." Just at that moment, another series of footsteps could be heard from outside. Before Lu Yun could react, the wooden gate of the courtyard was kicked open. "My lord, I just heard some noise here," a voice of a gatekeeper whispered. Then a group of people dressed in green armor burst in. There were about a dozen of them, accompanied by a man in a green shirt. Upon seeing the man in the green shirt, Lu Qing¡¯s face changed, and she angrily exclaimed, "Lv He, you betrayed me." The man in the green shirt was about to say something when the leader of the armored men gestured and said, "Come collect your food tomorrow, now get lost." "Alright, alright," the man in the green shirt smiled obsequiously and quickly left the courtyard. "No one is allowed to be out at night, don¡¯t you know that?" the leader said to Lu Yun indifferently. "I came to see my sister," Lu Yun stepped forward, shielding Xu Zimei as she smiled and explained. "Who is he?" the leader asked, staring directly at Xu Zimei. "Why doesn¡¯t he have any characteristics of the Lizard tribe?" "Run," Lu Yun glanced at Xu Zimei, whispering. "Catch him," however, the leader was more vigilant, and with a wave of his right hand, the armored soldiers surged forward. "Run, quickly," seeing Xu Zimei unmoving, Lu Yun shouted urgently. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What¡¯s the rush?" Xu Zimei waved his hand and then squeezed his right hand. Even across a distance of three or four meters, the leader¡¯s neck seemed to be gripped by an invisible giant hand. He was lifted by the neck off his feet. The leader¡¯s face turned green as he struggled to breathe. With a bit too much force from Xu Zimei, the leader¡¯s head was squeezed off and fell from his neck. The people around, seeing what had happened, were scared and stepped back several paces. "No one leaves," Xu Zimei waved his hand, and the air around them suddenly compressed together. With a "boom," their bodies exploded, blood and flesh flying in the air. "This," Lu Yun, witnessing the scene unfolding before her, was completely stunned. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with her and instead bent down to extract the hearts of these Green Lizards. There was a risk of failure when fusing hearts, so he had no choice but to prepare several. As the hearts were messily torn out, Lu Yun was terrified to her core. "You, you, you," she stammered, unable to speak clearly. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei asked. "Who exactly are you?" Lu Yun asked. "Haven¡¯t I told you? Just a somewhat capable human who has strayed into this place," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Let¡¯s discuss something." "What?" Lu Yun asked. "Take me to find lizards from other tribes. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might just become a dragon-slaying hero," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?" Lu Yun was taken aback before responding. "Are you aware of what that Black Dragon represents? You¡¯ve killed these people, and by tomorrow it will certainly be discovered. I advise you to hide instead." "I know what I¡¯m talking about. You better think it over," Xu Zimei replied. As they were talking, Lu Qing had finished packing and walked out of the room. "Let¡¯s go." Lu Qing nodded. As she hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time, she looked somewhat frail. She needed support to walk. "I¡¯ll take my leave then," Xu Zimei said from the side: "I¡¯ll wait for you in that orchard. If you don¡¯t come by dawn tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave. You have only one chance." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Lu Yun¡¯s mouth opened slightly as if wanting to say something, but in the end, he fell silent. "Where is he going?" Lu Qing asked. "He came here with a mission this time. Sister, you don¡¯t need to worry," Lu Yun said with a smile. ¡­ After returning to the orchard, Xu Zimei resumed his cultivation. He wouldn¡¯t waste too much time here. Although there was no fog that he could absorb here, Xu Zimei had a premonition that the source of the mist might well be within this small world. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t familiar with this world either. It would be best if someone could lead him; if not, he didn¡¯t mind exploring on his own. A night passed without words. As the sky gradually lightened with the first signs of dawn, Xu Zimei heard a series of soft footsteps approaching. Looking up, he saw Lu Yun coming over dressed in a large black leather coat and trousers, with a big backpack on his back. A white cape hung behind him, which made his attire look quite comical. "What¡¯s this?" Xu Zimei laughed. "How is it, not bad huh, my battle robe," Lu Yun laughed: "I¡¯ve prepared for a long time." "Made up your mind?" Xu Zimei asked. "Although I don¡¯t believe you can defeat the Black Dragon, I¡¯ve had enough of this kind of life. I want to give it a try," Lu Yun laughed: "At worst, I die. Sometimes, it feels more painful to be alive." "Not a bad idea," Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. "You¡¯ll be glad about your choice this time." "So, where shall we head first?" asked Lu Yun. "Let¡¯s start with the territory of the Red Lizards," Xu Zimei replied. Lu Yun nodded and took out a map from his bosom. The map, made from some sort of animal skin, seemed quite old and worn out. "This was left by my great-great-grandfather. Back then, the Black Dragon hadn¡¯t taken control here yet, and our lizard tribes interacted with each other," Lu Yun explained. He spread out the map, studied it for a while, and said, "Head east and keep going. After crossing the Black Jiao River, it¡¯ll take three days to get there." "Then let¡¯s get going," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said, "Give me that backpack. It¡¯ll be troublesome for you to carry it." He took the backpack and immediately threw it into his True Fate World. Chapter 683 - 682: Sky Tiger Battles Black Jiao "Is this a storage ring?" Lu Yun said from beside him. "Sort of," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The two of them walked towards the east. Although this small world was rather vast, the lizard clan was a large group with a dense distribution, so they weren¡¯t too difficult to find. "You¡¯ll face your first big challenge when we get to the Black Jiao River," Lu Yun cautioned. "How so?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Black Dragon has four protectors under him, Black Jiao, Black Python, Black Leopard, and Black Tortoise," Lu Yun explained. "They guard between our four lizard clans, allowing us to stay connected." "What¡¯s the cultivation level of that Black Jiao?" As Xu Zimei wiped the long knife in his hands, he asked. The knife had been given to him by a richly-dressed young master during a previous martial contest. "It should be at the Beginning Melding Heaven level," Lu Yun pondered, then replied, "I¡¯m not entirely sure. Ragefire Brother once told us that the Black Dragon is already a Semi-Saint, only a step away from becoming a Saint. Its protectors must be impressive as well." "Why doesn¡¯t anyone from your lizard clan cultivate?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "The Black Dragon doesn¡¯t allow it. Only its lackeys get some low-level cultivation techniques," Lu Yun said. "Otherwise, it¡¯s afraid we might rebel." Xu Zimei nodded and with a beckon of his right hand, summoned the Dark Heaven Tiger from the True Fate World. The colossal black tiger stood before him, nearly dozens of meters tall, with its imposing beastly presence spreading in all directions. With a roar from the Dark Heaven Tiger, its ferocious mouth opened, revealing fangs tens of centimeters long. Upon seeing the Dark Heaven Tiger, Lu Yun let out a cry of shock and fell to the ground in fright. She wanted to run but was too weak in the knees to move. "This, this," she pointed at the Dark Heaven Tiger, her body trembling. "Scared of what? This is my mount," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Mount?" Lu Yun was stunned, and she finally relaxed, though she still didn¡¯t dare to approach Xu Zimei. She said, "Couldn¡¯t you have given me a heads-up?" "I didn¡¯t get a chance to explain before you reacted so wildly," Xu Zimei said. "Traveling this way is too slow. Riding it will be faster." Though the Dark Heaven Tiger rarely fought these days, under the nurturing of Xu Zimei¡¯s boundless resources, it had already reached the Emperor Pulse Peak. That was the peak of the Melting Heaven Realm. Its body had grown sturdy and majestic, its eyes dark and profound, and its claws nearly half a meter long. Every step it took on the ground left deep claw marks. "Won¡¯t it eat me?" Lu Yun asked worriedly. "No, it only listens to my commands," Xu Zimei shook his head. He effortlessly mounted the Dark Heaven Tiger with a leap. "Come on up." Lu Yun hesitated briefly, then cautiously approached. Xu Zimei grabbed her hand and with a pull, hoisted her onto the Dark Heaven Tiger. "Hold on tight," Xu Zimei reminded her. The Dark Heaven Tiger sprinted forward at an incredible speed, as hurricanes blew past their ears on both sides. Lu Yun felt the speed increasing to the point where the winds at her sides eventually turned into a Mad Wind, her body as frail as a sheet of paper, at risk of being blown away if she wasn¡¯t careful. "I can¡¯t hold on any longer," Lu Yun shouted from behind. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and a large hand formed from spiritual energy pushed Lu Yun behind him. About a few hours later, the colossal body of the Dark Heaven Tiger finally stopped beside a dark river. The dark river flowed swiftly, its color extremely deep and heavy. Like a river of death, an evil stench wafted from within, as the entire river surface surged tumultuously with waves rolling one after another. "This is the place. Just across this river lies the territory of the Red Lizard," said Lu Yun. "However, with the Black Jiao here, none of us dares to cross." Xu Zimei cast a glance at the Dark Heaven Tiger, which let out a roar. Baring its fangs, a blast of spiritual energy from its mouth shot directly into the dark river. With a "boom", the water exploded, splashing everywhere, and the middle of the river was completely blown open. The already turbulent surface of the river became even more violent. "Who dares to disturb my slumber?" a gloomy voice rose from beneath the riverbed. Lu Yun, visibly nervous, grasped Xu Zimei¡¯s arm slightly and whispered, "If we can¡¯t beat it, let¡¯s run." Following that, the murky water began to stir, and a profound vortex appeared in the center of the river. Accompanied by the emergence of the vortex, "rumble" explosion sounds erupted continuously. A massive silhouette slowly emerged from the river¡¯s depths. It was a dark Jiao Dragon, its body spanning over ten meters long, with scales that were half grey and half black. Its mouth was somewhat pointed, with eight whiskers on either side, each one meter long, and its small, round eyes kept spinning ceaselessly. There were two small horns atop its head, which seemed to have not yet completely shed. "What species is this?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. He had seen many Jiao Dragons, but the one before him did not look fierce; rather, it looked somewhat comical. "Who are you people?" the Jiao Dragon asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "Quit wasting words. Kill it," Xu Zimei said with a nonchalant wave of his hand. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Dark Heaven Tiger roared once again, its body leaping dozens of meters high, directly pouncing towards the Jiao Dragon. The Jiao Dragon couldn¡¯t even react before it was overwhelmed and toppled into the black river. "Damn it, how dare you offend the noble Lord Black Jiao," a furious roar sounded. Then, the Black Jiao wrapped its body around the Dark Heaven Tiger, trying to strangle it in two. The river¡¯s waters surged violently, as the two giant beasts fought in the river, stirring endless waves. The Dark Heaven Tiger raised its claws sharply and slashed at the Jiao Dragon¡¯s neck, blood gushing in an instant. Piercing screams echoed from the encounter. The might of the Dark Heaven Tiger was clearly superior, with its overwhelming animalistic aura radiating from its body. It opened its bloody maw and bit into the Jiao Dragon¡¯s body, tearing off chunks of flesh. Its claws pinned down the Jiao Dragon¡¯s head, scraping from its neck across. The "rumble" of explosions grew more intense, blasting waves dozens of meters high in the Black Jiao River. As the Jiao Dragon¡¯s resistance grew weaker, a resentful voice came through. "You killed me, the Black Dragon won¡¯t let you go." "Still worried about others when you¡¯re about to die, really now," Xu Zimei shook his head. The Dark Heaven Tiger exerted force once more, and the Jiao Dragon¡¯s head was severed from its body. In the murky dark river, a faint fishy scent diffused, as the rich blood slowly tinged the river red. "It... it¡¯s just dead like that?" Lu Yun asked stammeringly and in disbelief by the side. Chapter 684 - 683: The Heart of the Fire Lizard "What else?" Xu Zimei said, "A Monster Beast of the Melting Heaven Realm, an existence as insignificant as an ant, how else could it struggle?" "But it was one of the Four Protectors," Lu Yun still found it somewhat unbelievable. It was difficult for centuries-old beliefs to change in an instant. "It was the strongest being after the Black Dragon, after all." "That¡¯s only from your perspective," Xu Zimei said, "If you get the chance, go out and see the wider world and you¡¯ll understand." As the Black Dragon died, the tumultuous river gradually calmed down. "What about it?" Lu Yun asked, pointing at the body of the Black Jiao Dragon. "Just leave it there, it¡¯s no use," Xu Zimei replied. The two sat on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, crossed the river, and arrived on the land on the other side. Although it was only separated by a river, this land was different from the plain of the Green Lizards. The ground beneath their feet was red, and even the plants that grew were mostly light red. Not far ahead, a canyon appeared in their sight. "Let¡¯s go, the Red Lizards live inside the canyon. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if anything has changed over such a long time," Lu Yun said. Xu Zimei nodded his head, putting away the Dark Heaven Tiger, and stepped onto the red earth, walking step by step. "Can you tell me, what are you looking for from our lizard kind?" Lu Yun fell silent for a moment. He finally mustered up the courage to ask, "I used to believe that you stumbled into our world by accident, but now I feel that you must have a purpose in coming here." "What use do you think your lizard kind have for me?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I don¡¯t know," Lu Yun shook his head. "Ever heard of the Blood Lizard?" Xu Zimei said again. "You are," Lu Yun gasped, thought for a while, then finally reacted. "No wonder, you¡¯re talking about that legend." "It seems you know," Xu Zimei nodded. "That¡¯s right, to your humans, our lizard kind really do have some use." Lu Yun said, "This is a secret within our tribe, ordinary lizards don¡¯t know about it. But a thousand years ago, when the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire came here with the same goal as you, I learned of these things." "He gave up afterwards?" Xu Zimei asked. "Not exactly, his Fusion Method was incomplete, so he ultimately failed," Lu Yun shook his head in response. "If he had a complete Fusion Method at that time and consumed the heart of the Blood Lizard, maybe he really could have defeated the Black Dragon." "It seems you know quite a lot," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Our lizard kind live a long time; the longer we live, the more we know," Lu Yun said, looking at Xu Zimei. "Can you promise me something?" "Not to kill the people of your lizard kind?" Xu Zimei asked in return. "No, could you not kill the innocent lizards, those who were dogs for the Black Dragon should be enough for you to kill, right?" Lu Yun said. "I¡¯ll consider it," Xu Zimei smiled. The two had already arrived at the canyon while they talked, the soil of this canyon was also deep red clay. Not a single plant grew on the canyon, it was a bit like the desert Gobi, barren and bare. The canyon wasn¡¯t huge, but the temperature within was indeed a few degrees hotter; there were some footprints on the ground that seemed to belong to the Red Lizards. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two followed the path through the canyon, walking forward for thirty to forty meters, when suddenly they heard a voice, "Halt, who goes there?" Three dark figures jumped down from above the canyon. "It¡¯s the Black Dragon Guards," Lu Yun hurriedly said. "Who are you?" the three men glanced at Lu Yun and scolded, "What are you Green Lizards doing here?" Xu Zimei slightly frowned and, not bothering with idle talk, waved his right hand, sending the three figures flying backward. With a "boom," the three men slammed heavily against the canyon wall. Due to the excessive force, debris fell from above, and the bodies of the three men embedded into the wall. "You," one of them pointed at Xu Zimei but before he could finish his sentence, he spat out black blood and fell silent forever. This commotion also caught the attention of others, as doors made of earth opened one after another on the canyon walls. One by one, red heads poked out, cautiously looking around. These Red Lizards lived in places similar to cave dwellings carved out from earthen walls, with doors also made from compacted red earth. "Someone has killed a Black Dragon Guard." "What¡¯s happening? It looks like there¡¯s a Green Lizard too? How did it get to our side?" At first, the Red Lizards whispered among themselves, but as more people joined the discussion, the voices grew louder and the noise escalated. "Folks, don¡¯t be afraid, we are here to rescue you," Lu Yun shouted to the crowd. "We have killed the Black Dragon Guards, and the Black Jiao in that Black River is dead too, you are now free." Just then, an angry shout came from not far away. "What¡¯s all the noise about? Do you all want to die?" A group of Red Lizards in red armor ran over. "Let¡¯s kill them, the lackeys have arrived," Lu Yun said from the side. After this group of Red Lizards arrived, they were all shocked at the scene before them. "Lord Black Dragon Guards, what happened to you?" The leader hurried to the front, and after a quick examination, realized they were no longer breathing. He turned around, shivering, and asked, "Who killed them?" "Me," Xu Zimei said indifferently. The Red Lizards in red armor all drew their swords, eyeing Xu Zimei with hostility. "What are you doing? Well done for killing them," unexpectedly, the leader shouted at his subordinates. He scolded, "This hero has slain these beasts for us, which should be cause for celebration. Are you trying to rebel?" After saying this, the Red Lizard leader turned to Xu Zimei and said with a sycophantic smile, "My lord, you have no idea. These Black Dragon Guards have been enslaving us, and we¡¯ve had no choice but to follow their orders and do things against our will. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to rebel for a long time, but I never found the right opportunity." "You have a clear grasp of the situation, not bad," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Unfortunately, I¡¯m rather peculiar; anyone I want dead, whether they oppose me or follow me, must die." As his voice fell, Xu Zimei¡¯s hand slammed down, and a giant hand condensed from Spiritual Energy crashed down. With a "rumble" explosion, the ground was left with a deep five-finger print and scattered corpses. Xu Zimei removed their hearts one by one, turning to Lu Yun, he said, "I¡¯ll leave this place to you; I¡¯ll depart as soon as I¡¯m done here." Watching Xu Zimei leave the canyon, all the Red Lizards jumped down from the cave dwellings, surrounding Lu Yun with curiosity and bombarding him with questions. ...... Having left the canyon, Xu Zimei found a relatively quiet place to begin fusing the hearts of the Fire Lizards. He took out one Fusion Stone after another. Chapter 685 - 684: Yellow Lizard and the Disappearing Fog According to the Fusion Method, the heart of a Fire Lizard is the simplest and easiest to fuse during the initial step. The two lizard hearts tumbled in mid-air, surrounded by a faint halo of green and pale red light. Xu Zimei clasped her hands together, and streams of Spiritual Energy surged out from her body. The Fusion Stones nearby began to tremble, and as a series of "bang" sounds were heard, the stones shattered. Colorless energies were released from within, merging together and enveloping the two lizard hearts. As Xu Zimei used the Fusion Method, the hearts continued to tumble, seemingly struggling with spirits within, from which roars could be heard. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two souls were forcibly merged together, with the power of the Fusion Stones interspersed within them. At first, the resistance from the lizard hearts was strong, but under Xu Zimei¡¯s suppression, it gradually weakened. Finally, accompanied by a faint chirping sound, a flame inexplicably ignited on the entirety of the lizard hearts. "Did it succeed?" Xu Zimei breathed a sigh of relief. She eyed them carefully and saw that the lizard hearts had merged into one, turning a deep red color. Inside, vein-like patterns densely interwove, with a faint flame burning on their surface. Xu Zimei held the heart in her hands, feeling not scalding but merely warm. Having succeeded on her first attempt, she was in a reasonably good mood. The next step would be to find a millennium-aged Yellow Lizard and merge it with this Fire Lizard heart to create a Jade Lizard. Xu Zimei returned to the canyon. The previously quiet passage was now swarming with Red Lizards. Upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, all Red Lizards knelt down and shouted, "We thank our benefactor, whose grace shall be immortal, never to be forgotten." "Rise," Xu Zimei waved her hand, turning to Lu Yun and said, "Go find a Yellow Lizard." After Lu Yun explained the situation to the locals, he nodded and set off again with Xu Zimei. The Red Lizard clan waved goodbye, but they dared not celebrate too soon as the Black Dragon issue had not been resolved, and anything was possible. Leaving the canyon where the Red Lizard clan lived, Lu Yun, looking at the map, said, "The Yellow Lizards like the cold and live in the snowy mountains to the north." "Your small world is quite distinct with its seasons," Xu Zimei commented with a smile. "Not exactly, that snowy mountain was specially created by the ancestors of the Yellow Lizards," Lu Yun explained. "Before the Black Dragon came, our four clans still had some disputes, but later on, everyone was too preoccupied to bother fighting," Lu Yun added. "Which protector guards the Yellow Lizard clan?" Xu Zimei inquired. "The Black Tortoise," Lu Yun replied: "It is the oldest and strongest among the four protectors." The two sat upon the Dark Heaven Tiger, embarking on another lengthy journey. All night long, and as the pale dawn rose in the east, while the darkness of night had not yet completely faded, the two arrived at the habitat of the Black Tortoise. It was a pond, spanning several hundred square meters. Above it was a waterfall, its flow gentle and meandering, causing occasional ripples. Inside the pond were jagged rocks, and the river water was crystal clear to the bottom. "Continue," Xu Zimei commanded the Dark Heaven Tiger. With a roar, the Dark Heaven Tiger sent out blasts of Spiritual Energy into the water, causing explosions and plumes of spray. Yet the pond remained undisturbed. After gently rippling for a while, it quieted down once again. Despite the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s repeated attacks, nearly destroying the whole pond, there was no sign of the turtle. "How could this be?" Lu Yun said in confusion. "Could it not be here?" Xu Zimei smiled. He could clearly sense the pulse of life below, but since the other party did not want to come out, he was not keen on wasting time. "Let¡¯s go," the two sat on the Dark Heaven Tiger and safely passed the pond. They followed the waterfall high above all the way towards the territory of the Yellow Lizard. After the two completely left and tranquility returned, a turtle shell slowly emerged on the surface of the water. With a "pop" sound, a small head poked out from the turtle shell. "Damn it, you scared the hell out of me," the turtle said as it rolled over and mumbled. "The aura of this Monster Beast is almost comparable to Lord Black Dragon. Thank goodness I, the old turtle, am ever so careful." The old turtle gazed solemnly in the direction where Xu Zimei had disappeared, wondering who this outsider could be. Something within felt foreboding; this small world was perhaps about to change. It retracted into its shell and submerged again into the water, since everything in this small world was of no concern to it. It merely symbolically guarded this passage; it didn¡¯t involve itself in other matters. ... After entering the territory where the Yellow Lizards resided, Xu Zimei could noticeably feel the temperature begin to drop. The ground underfoot turned snow-white, and one could clearly see their breath when speaking. The territory of the Yellow Lizards was not too large; among the four major lizards, their numbers were the smallest. Straight ahead, they could see a snow mountain covered in a blanket of pure white snow. Upon entering the Yellow Lizard¡¯s territory, Xu Zimei felt the long-lost mist again. The mist that could be absorbed by the Extraordinary Meridian Manual reappeared. Xu Zimei looked up at the increasingly mysterious snow mountain and slowly walked towards it. He hadn¡¯t taken but a few steps when suddenly the surrounding snowstorm became furious. Then they saw the snowstorm coalesce, and snowmen emerged one by one from the blizzard. They were burly, pounding their chests, with faces both ludicrous and fearsome as they charged over. Each step they took left a deep footprint, and a thunderous rumbling sound erupted. "What is this?" Lu Yun said in alarm. "This mist is interesting; it can even mutate the great snow," Xu Zimei said with interest. In the Misty Forest, the mutation of flora was understandable, after all, they were living things. But now, it seemed that even inanimate things could mutate. Although these snowmen were numerous, their strength was too weak. With just a few strikes of its claws, the Dark Heaven Tiger scattered and dissolved countless snowmen. With the Dark Heaven Tiger leading the way, they quickly arrived in front of the snow mountain. In front of the snow mountain was a stele buried under the swirling snow. Lu Yun cleared the white snow from it, revealing a poem inscribed on it. "Yellow clouds stretch a thousand miles stirring the wind¡¯s color, white waves of Nine Paths flow down the snow mountain." In front of the stele, a series of steps spread upwards, reaching the sky¡¯s edge of the snow mountain. Behind them, countless snowmen were still fearlessly charging forward, turning into nothing but snowflakes upon death. "Let¡¯s go up and have a look," Xu Zimei said. Chapter 686 - 685 Black Dragon King Upon this snowy mountain, the sky was filled with snowflakes gently falling down. The snowflakes pirouetted in midair before serenely landing on the steps. On both sides of the snowy pear trees, blossoms of red and white crowded the branches, while green, fist-sized pears dangled amongst them. "It seems there are no Black Dragon Guards here," Xu Zimei said. "Not sure, let¡¯s still be cautious," Lu Yun shook his head and replied. The higher they ascended, the more intense Xu Zimei felt the mysterious mist became. When he reached the midway point up the mountain, the eleventh Extraordinary Meridian in his body was involuntarily unveiled. "We¡¯ve got intruders," a roar erupted from the midpoint on the slope. Immediately afterward, a group of Yellow Lizards dressed in yellow robes surged from the foot of the mountain. This group didn¡¯t look much different from ordinary humans, except that their ears were yellow. They had a yellow mark on their foreheads, circular, with a hexagram etched inside. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who are you?" the leader of the Yellow Lizards demanded, "Leave quickly, or die!" "We are here to rescue you," Lu Yun hurriedly said. "To overthrow the rule of the Black Dragon and regain freedom." A few of the Yellow Lizards exchanged glances only to hear the lead Yellow Lizard frown and say, "We don¡¯t have Black Dragon Guards here, please leave." "What, aren¡¯t we of the same race? You won¡¯t even invite us in for a meal?" Xu Zimei said. "Who are you?" the leader of the Yellow Lizards now turned to notice Xu Zimei and asked with a frown. "Let¡¯s just go up and see," Xu Zimei said. "Move forward and you will die," the leader of the Yellow Lizards snorted coldly, and stretched out his hands, with fingernails several inches long. They were sharp and exuded a chilling air. Xu Zimei looked up at the peak of the mountain, always feeling that the source of the mist was in that direction. With a wave of his right hand, the Dark Heaven Tiger burst out from the void, landing heavily on the ground. In an instant, the ground cracked everywhere, and those several Yellow Lizards lost their footing, all tumbling to the ground. The massive head of the Dark Heaven Tiger leaned forward, emitting a putrid smell from its gaping jaws, mere inches from the few Yellow Lizards. "Monster, monster," a few of the Yellow Lizards huddled together, trembling violently. With the Dark Heaven Tiger clearing the way, Xu Zimei also cheerfully sprinted towards the top of the mountain. Yellow Lizard clansmen who tried to block the path midway were swatted off the mountain by the Dark Heaven Tiger with a single swipe of its paw. Xu Zimei noticed that these Yellow Lizards generally all practiced cultivation, their strength far surpassing that of the Green and Red Lizards. "Could you not kill them?" Lu Yun, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t bear it and pleaded. "They chose death by blocking my way," Xu Zimei glanced indifferently at Lu Yun. He said, "You should know your place." Lu Yun nodded, not daring to speak any further. He suddenly felt that Xu Zimei at this moment was extremely detached. Accompanying Xu Zimei¡¯s upward trek, the Yellow Lizards obstructing the way grew in number. Unfortunately, none were a match for the Dark Heaven Tiger. Just then, two distinct roars sounded from either side of the mountain slope. A massive Black Leopard and a Black Python coiled around one end of the mountain wall appeared ahead. "The Four Protectors?" Lu Yun exclaimed in astonishment, saying, "Why are this Black Leopard and Black Python here? Aren¡¯t they supposed to guard the area of the Blue Lizards?" "It seems your information is not accurate either," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Then do you know where the Black Dragon Hall is?" "Black Dragon Hall?" Lu Yun shook his head and said, "No one knows, we cannot leave our territory, so it¡¯s a mystery." Watching the Dark Heaven Tiger battle the two Great Demons, Xu Zimei had no desire to waste more words. With a wave of his right hand, the Nether Serpent, a Divine Beast from the True Fate World, was directly released. The Dark Heaven Tiger fought the Black Leopard, while the Nether Serpent entangled the Black Python, and Xu Zimei walked towards the summit with his hands behind his back. The two Monster Beasts desperately tried to stop Xu Zimei, but to no avail. As Xu Zimei¡¯s figure almost reached the summit, the sky above the snow mountain suddenly darkened. Immediately after, an ear-shattering dragon roar came through. Firmament above roiled with wind and thunder, lightning flashing, thunder clapping. It was as if Hell erupted, and the entire snow mountain seemed to be devoured and submerged. A huge dragon emerged from the sky, its body vast, carrying thunderbolts, brimming with overbearing Dragon Might. In the sky above, a black storm gathered, a vortex consuming everything in its path. "Human, you should not have come here," the Black Dragon King¡¯s voice boomed like thunder. "What is this mysterious force?" Xu Zimei felt the increasingly dense mist and said with some enjoyment. The Extraordinary Meridian Manual absorbed this fog, and he felt a great transformation occurring in every opened meridian in his body. "You can feel it?" The Black Dragon King looked at Xu Zimei with surprise and exclaimed. "It seems you have also obtained that kind of cultivation technique." "Are you talking about the Extraordinary Meridian Manual?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Extraordinary Meridian Manual?" The Black Dragon King muttered, then said, "You humans have a way with names." "It seems you know quite a bit," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Human, since you are here, you might as well stay, knowing too much is not good for you," the Black Dragon King bellowed and charged at Xu Zimei. The colossal dragon head, exuding Thunder Authority, lunged to devour Xu Zimei directly. "You are still not worthy to be my opponent," Xu Zimei said indifferently. With a wave of his right hand, two Divine Dragons flew out from the True Fate World. One red, one blue, the Ice and Fire Twin Dragons. After Xu Zimei¡¯s nurturing and cultivation in the Divine Continent, the Dragon Clan had also taken root and blossomed, gradually growing in strength. When the two Divine Dragons appeared, Ice and Fire merged, Divine Might suppressed, and the powerful Spiritual Energy surged like a vast sea, roaring incessantly toward them. The Black Dragon King¡¯s head was directly flung away by a swipe of a dragon¡¯s tail. "How can this be?" The Black Dragon King said in disbelief as he looked at the scene before him. "Slay it," Xu Zimei commanded and proceeded straight to the top of the mountain. Upon reaching the summit, Xu Zimei closed his eyes, emptied himself, took a deep breath, and said, "I feel it, I¡¯ve sensed it; the source is right here." After that, he looked at the empty summit and said with a smile, "Aren¡¯t you coming out yet? Do you want me to blast you out one by one?" "Young man, being too arrogant won¡¯t end well for you," an ancient voice rang out. Following that, the space in front of them twisted, and four figures emerged with overwhelming presence from the shattered space. They were four elders, all wearing robes of the same style. But the colors varied: red, blue, green, and yellow. At the moment the four elders appeared, Lu Yun seemed to freeze in place. Rubbing his eyes in disbelief, he stammered, "The, the, the Four Clan Elders?" Chapter 687 - 686 The Great Battle Against the Four Clan Elders Seeing Lu Yun¡¯s reaction, Xu Zimei smiled and said, "It seems things are getting more and more interesting." At that moment, Lu Yun was completely dumbfounded, standing still; the oldest Clan Elder of the four great lizard races, who was said to have perished in battle against the Black Dragon King, had actually appeared here. The lizard race had always regarded transforming into dragons as their lifelong goal. It was rumored that all those years ago, the four Clan Elders were deceived, allowing the Black Dragon King to enter. Following a battle to the death, the four Clan Elders perished, and the Black Dragon King utterly dominated this world. But now, it seemed the situation was quite different from the legend. "Clan Elder, how come you are here?" Lu Yun asked hesitantly. She originally wanted to ask why the four Clan Elders would be together with the Black Dragon King, but ultimately she swallowed her words. "Number Three, it appears that the members of your race have broken the rules," the blue-robed elder said to the green-robed elder. "Dammit, is that something you should know?" The green-robed elder glared at Lu Yun somewhat angrily. He then said, "Why leave your territory and bring a human to cause trouble here? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you mess things up, you¡¯ll be the eternal sinner of our lizard race." Seeing the Clan Elder¡¯s attitude, Lu Yun was so anxious she was almost in tears. She quickly said, "I, I don¡¯t know anything." "Alright, don¡¯t be hard on a girl," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said nonchalantly. "You few old guys really live up to that saying, old but not dead, that¡¯s a thief." "Young man, you¡¯ve got quite the tongue," the yellow-robed elder looked at Xu Zimei and said, "You are quite confident, daring to come here alone to our lizard race." "Why waste words with him? Take him down quickly to avoid a long night full of dreams," the red-robed elder snorted coldly, his large hand reaching straight for Xu Zimei. "Just you?" Xu Zimei chuckled softly. The long sword in his hand burst forth with a brilliant blade light, sending a slash of Blade Qi that immediately severed the right hand of the red-robed elder. "Hiss," the red-robed elder quickly retracted his arm, emitting a low growl. "This kid¡¯s got some tricks; everyone attack together," the blue-robed elder frowned and said. The four of them leaped into the air, thick Holy Power radiating from their bodies. Their mighty presence rolled and surged like the continuous waves of a great river. When the Holy Power descended, the soaring figures of the four seemed to grow much taller, shaking the entire firmament. Faintly connected, they brought a suppressing silence to heaven and earth. Saint, the leader of the Great Dao, the truly powerful beings that stand proudly between heaven and earth. And now, these four elders were four Saints. Their power could nearly sweep through any Holy Sect. "These are the Clan Elders you spoke of?" Xu Zimei looked at Lu Yun with a smile and said. "With Clan Elders like these, how could you still be ruled by the Black Dragon King?" One must know that the Black Dragon King was just a Semi-Saint, nowhere near the capability to contend with four Saints. Xu Zimei felt he had previously underestimated the lizard clan; although they were a relatively small group, they possessed their own little world, with a still considerable area; this clan was unlikely to be so simple, without any real powerhouses. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Yun was utterly baffled. Desperately shaking her head, she said with a sobbing tone, "I really don¡¯t know, how everything changed in an instant." She couldn¡¯t understand why the Clan Elders were so strong. Just a moment ago, she was the hero who would save her race, so why was she now being accused by the Clan Elders as the eternal sinner? "Alright, go hide behind me to avoid getting hurt accidentally," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. He looked up at the sky, where the four Great Saints from the Sage¡¯s Residence were above the firmament, looking down on him indifferently like the gods of legends. With a wave of their arms, the heavens and earth changed color, the sun and moon circled, and stars flew like shuttles. Boundless spiritual energy converged from all around, causing a storm that made the entire firmament roar and rumble. There the four stood in the sky, looking down haughtily at Xu Zimei. Four massive hands made of spiritual energy descended from the heavens, reaching for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei let out a faint smile as his long blade burst with endless Blade Intent. The Blade Intent rampaged around him, tearing the heavens and earth into countless fragments. "Way of Inquiry, Fifteen Forms, Reverse Samsara," Xu Zimei called out softly. The long blade thundered like a lightning strike, piercing through Wu Geng¡¯s void and coming with the breath of reincarnation to turn the world upside down. In an instant, the space before him was divided by yin and yang of reincarnation, and Blade Intent tumbled out from within. It directly annihilated the four spiritual energy hands and exploded right before the four elders¡¯ eyes. Blade Qi surged, and countless blade shadows permeated the space. "Ah," a scream rang out, and when the Blade Intent had settled, the four Great Saints were seen bloodied and tumbling down from the firmament. Loud rumbling noises blasted a hole in the mid-air. "Who dares to put on airs?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. Looking at the four Great Saints lying on the ground, Lu Yun, beside him, was too shocked to speak and hid behind a stone. The battle at the foot of the mountain was also nearing its end; the Black Leopard lay bloodied under the claws of the Dark Heaven Tiger while the Black Python was being chewed bite by bite by the Nether Serpent. The ice and fire Divine Dragons assailed from both sides, leaving the Black Dragon King defenseless and forced to flee passively. "Kid, you forced our hand," the blue-robed elder said as he stood up, his figure swaying unsteadily. "So what?" Xu Zimei smiled. "Today I¡¯m going all out. Did you really take our lizard kin for pushovers?" As the blue-robed elder finished speaking, four distinct roars emerged. Then, the four elders began to mutate at a rate visible to the naked eye. Their bodies lay on the ground, their limbs transforming into huge scaled paws. Their bodies gradually grew larger, spikes grew on their heads, and long tails emerged from their backs. Their eyes were made up of several different colors, and the scales on their bodies evolved into distinct layers. These were clearly four oversized mutated lizards. Blue, red, yellow, green ¨C each one a different color. At this moment, when the four Clan Elders revealed their true forms, their intense beastly aura suppressed the entire snow-capped mountain. The snowflakes that filled the sky seemed to freeze in place. All the Yellow Lizards on the mountain instinctively knelt down, including Lu Yun, who couldn¡¯t control himself either. In their hearts, they felt a sense of awe and respect. The four lizards turned their heads, exhaling long white breaths from their mouths, their eyes filled with depression as they stared at Xu Zimei. It was a gaze that seemed to see him as already dead, chilling to the bone. "Kid, you should be proud to have pushed us this far," the Red Lizard uttered human speech, its voice cold. "Now, how do you want to die?" "How I want to die?" Xu Zimei looked at the other party and said with a faint smile, "Do you think you know who you¡¯re speaking to?" Chapter 688 - 687 Divine King As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, an extremely strong presence surged out from around him. It was the presence of a Divine King. The pinnacle that mortals could reach, the so-called supreme existence of the Eternal Ancient Continent. Spiritual Energy roared along Changhe, and Blade Intent spanned thirty thousand li. Step by step, Xu Zimei rose into the air, his Divine Might vast, silencing the entire firmament. The pale purple robe fluttered in the wind as he stood with his hands behind his back, his long hair bound up in a hair clasp, some strands scattered behind him in disarray. In this moment, the Holy Power brought by the four lizard Sages was nowhere to be found, as if the entire world had only Xu Zimei left. The eyes of the crowd were involuntarily drawn to him. Between heaven and earth, the winds swirled and clouds gathered, and Divine Might pressed down overwhelmingly. The long sword hummed lightly as if expressing the joy within. "Beneath the Divine King are all but ants," Xu Zimei gazed deeply. As if piercing through the Wugeng Void and the cycle of decay and prosperity, his crushing momentum fell upon the people present. "This, this is," the Blue Lizard¡¯s complexion changed drastically, trembling as it watched Xu Zimei. "How is this possible, a Divine King, which Divine King from the human race is this? How come I¡¯ve never heard of him?" The Red Lizard struggled to stand up, resisting the Divine King¡¯s presence, and said, "Isn¡¯t there only one Eternal Ancient Divine King in our Southern Domain?" "What do we do now?" The four Sages exchanged looks, all feeling troubled. "Let¡¯s try it out, maybe this kid is just bluffing," the Blue Lizard said with a heavy voice. "A Divine King isn¡¯t a cabbage, how could we just happen to meet one so easily." "Come then, let¡¯s see what skills you ants truly possess," Xu Zimei said indifferently, standing above the firmament. The four lizards all roared angrily towards the sky as circles of light surged out from them. Four differently colored circles of light swirled around them, and behind each of them emerged a colossal phantom. These were four lizards of varying forms. The four lizards roared to the heavens, standing on the earth with an aura of ancient times. "Merge," the Blue Lizard commanded with a soft shout. The four lizard phantoms turned into streaks of light, beginning to fuse together. Harsh shrieking sounds echoed one after another as the Spiritual Energy of the snow mountain converged towards this place. Snow and ice melted, all things revived; the snowflakes in the sky completely disappeared, and a gentle breeze blew past. As the orb of four streaks of light flickered, the four individuals brought their palms together and shouted, "Ancient Lizard Elder, come forth." Then an ear-shattering roar resounded. The orb dissipated, and an enormous creature appeared atop the mountain. It was a lizard, magnified a hundredfold. Unlike a typical lizard, apart from more mottled colors on its body, its mouth had two gigantic fangs, and its teeth had turned into three rows of serrated teeth. More importantly, the Ancient Lizard Elder possessed three eyes. Though the third eye on its forehead remained closed, its power was nonetheless palpable. "Please enlighten me," the Blue Robed Lizard said solemnly to Xu Zimei. Ever since learning that Xu Zimei was a Divine King, they had abandoned all their previous contempt and arrogance. After all, the stature of a Divine King was well understood by all. The Eternal Ancient Divine King had changed the entire Eternal Ancient Continent back in the day. With a mere flick of his hand, he could turn seas into mulberry fields, rotate the sun and moon, and alter the course of destiny. Looking at the Ancient Lizard Elder, Xu Zimei shook his head slightly and said, "Too weak." The Ancient Lizard Elder let out a furious roar, opened its serrated fangs, and a light wave formed of four colors sprayed towards Xu Zimei. This light wave broke through layers of space, collapsing half of the firmament. Rising to the Nine Skies, it seemed it would strike Xu Zimei any moment. Xu Zimei slowly raised his right hand and caught the energy strike with one hand. The explosions of "boom boom boom" spread through the void, and as Xu Zimei casually blocked the attack, the Ancient Lizard Elder¡¯s face showed a moment of shock. Its massive body towered on the mountain peak, its right foot stepping back slightly, its tail sweeping across fiercely, and split half of the mountain peak directly. With a "boom," the Ancient Lizard Elder leaped a hundred meters high, like a cannonball, killing its way towards Xu Zimei. Mid-air, the Ancient Lizard Elder flipped, its claws several meters long, directly piercing through space and killing towards Xu Zimei. "Meaningless," Xu Zimei shook his head. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He waved his hand and slapped out with the palm of his hand. "Awooo," accompanied by the mournful cry of the Ancient Lizard Elder, it was slapped out of the sky by a palm. The massive body was directly embedded in the mountain¡¯s base, blood flowing into a river for a moment. The whole snowy mountain shook continuously, and many Yellow Lizards were shaken and rolled off the mountain base. The Ancient Lizard Elder struggled to crawl out, its body drenched in blood, scales and flesh burst open, looking gravely wounded. "Open the Heavenly Gate," the Blue Lizard Elder roared loudly. Accompanied by a roar from the Ancient Lizard Elder, it raised its head high, and the eye on its forehead flashed open in an instant. In that moment, an aura from the ancient wilderness emanated from the eyes. That eye in the forehead was incredibly brilliant, an almost immeasurable amount of energy exploded from within. The space around was completely twisted, the force resembling a thunderstorm. Too swift for the flesh eye to capture, it blasted down towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei stood still as if stunned, with no movement, nor any attempt to dodge. The thunderstorm crackled and thundered, twisting with a force that could uproot everything. It bombarded heavily on Xu Zimei¡¯s body. "He¡¯s hit," the Red Lizard Sage said with joy, quickly speaking up. "No," the Yellow Lizard Sage shook his head slightly. When everyone looked up again, they saw the thunderstorm tearing through the firmament, rendering the entire sky in a prism of colors. The thunderstorm pierced Xu Zimei¡¯s body directly, but the anticipated scene of blood and flesh did not occur. Xu Zimei still stood calmly in place, as if watching a clown, mockingly looking at the others. "Is this fun?" he asked. "Is this the might of the Divine King?" murmured the Red Lizard Sage to himself. "How could he be so strong, not even on the same level," sighed the Green Lizard Sage. He understood the power of the Ancient Lizard Elder more than anyone else; it was their strongest card, the legacy left by their lizard race. Unfortunately, the opponent was far too strong; the Divine King indeed seemed unattainable. Xu Zimei seemed to grow weary too, directly bringing down his huge hand with a might that seemed to shatter heaven and earth, suppressing it downwards. Seeing this, the Ancient Lizard Elder roared in terror, unable to even resist, and was immediately slapped down. As the giant palm continued downward, the Four Great Lizard Sages quickly knelt on the ground, holding their heads and screaming, "Divine King, please spare our lives." Chapter 689 - 688: The Truth About the Lizard Clan Watching the four Great Elders pleading for mercy, Xu Zimei smiled and said, "What, no more fighting?" "Our strength is insignificant, undoubtedly overestimating our capabilities, we admit our inferiority and concede," the elder in the blue robe shook his head and sighed. "Bring out the item," Xu Zimei waved his hand, speaking impatiently. "The item is right here; we¡¯re also unable to move it," said the elder in the red robe. He waved his hands, and the blinding formation that covered the mountain peak was dispelled. There were no changes elsewhere on the mountain peak, but in the very center, a massive boulder stood tall. The boulder was roughly a dozen meters tall, its surface layer thick and hard, half black and half white. One could feel a powerful force contained within it, a force so rare in this world that even Xu Zimei was somewhat moved. Regrettably, the stone¡¯s surface layer encased this power, preventing it from being exposed and likewise from being absorbed by others. However, on one side of the stone layer, there was a small crack. The power within the boulder was seeping out bit by bit through the crack, and Xu Zimei could clearly sense that the permeating force was that mysterious mist. The source of the power he had been absorbing. "What is this?" Xu Zimei asked. "Reporting to the Divine King, this is the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone," the elder in the blue robe quickly replied. "Heaven and Earth Divine Stone? Tell me about it," Xu Zimei said. The elders hesitated for a moment, exchanging glances before the elder in the yellow robe spoke, "We are willing to tell the whole story of its origin, may we ask if Your Excellency would consider sparing our clan?" "If it¡¯s useful, I will consider it," Xu Zimei nodded. The elders looked at each other again, and the elder in the blue robe stepped forward and asked, "What would Your Excellency like to know?" "Its origin," Xu Zimei replied. "Your Excellency must be aware of the Immortal Path Bridge. Legend has it that beings like Your Excellency, the Divine Kings, have already reached the pinnacle of this world. To advance further, one must cross the Immortal Path Bridge to the vaster cosmos beyond," the elder in the blue robe said slowly. "I am aware of this," Xu Zimei nodded. "Many thousands of years ago, a fracture appeared between our Eternal Ancient Continent and the world of the Immortal Path Bridge, Your Excellency must be aware of this event," the blue-robed elder organized his words. He continued, "This allowed not only the people from our Eternal Ancient Continent to visit that world, but also the beings from that world could come through the fracture to our continent." "Heaven Beyond Heavens?" Xu Zimei muttered to himself, then asked, "Have you seen the people from that world?" In his mind, whether it was the Eternal Ancient Continent or Yuan Central Continent, they were both considered minor worlds. Only the supreme Heaven Beyond Heavens was the true greater world. The domain that only Great Emperors would pursue. "We were too weak, and not even sanctified back then, how could we be qualified to meet the beings from that world," the elder in the blue robe shook his head. He said, "However, to my knowledge, the beings from that world are too powerful, so much so that even Divine Kings are nothing but ants to them." "And then?" Xu Zimei asked with a frown. "The beings from that world sought to dominate the Eternal Ancient Continent, and after centuries of warfare, we watched as the continent¡¯s powers retreated, It was at that time, the Eternal Ancient Divine King, risking his life, sealed the fracture. Without the support from the other side of the fracture, we finally caught our breath and defeated the invaders." The elder in the blue robe said, "And what the Eternal Ancient Divine King used to mend the sky and seal the rift was this Heaven and Earth Divine Stone." "But how did this object end up in your hands?" Xu Zimei asked. "Surely you wouldn¡¯t dare to steal something from the Eternal Ancient Divine King." "Of course, that¡¯s impossible. The Heaven and Earth Divine Stone is formed from the brewing energy of heaven and earth, containing the might of the cosmos. After the Eternal Ancient Divine King sealed the rift, half of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone was left over. At that time, the Eternal Ancient Divine King was gravely injured and could hardly take care of himself, only managing to flee to heal his wounds. And the remaining part of the Divine Stone just happened to fall into the small world of our lizard race across the boundless space. This could also be considered fate," the elder in the blue robe said with a smile. "But what does this have to do with the Extraordinary Meridian Manual and the Black Dragon King?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Extraordinary Meridian Manual?" The elder in the blue robe paused for a moment, then realized and said, "You mean the cultivation technique that can absorb the divine power of heaven and earth." "Right," Xu Zimei nodded. "When the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone fell on top of the snowy mountain, we were not the Clan Elders yet. The previous generation of Clan Elders tried every possible way to absorb the power within it. You know, our lizard race¡¯s lifelong dream is to become dragons. Based on the findings of the Clan Elders, as long as one could open the divine stone and absorb its power, our lizard race could turn each and everyone into dragons and potentially transform our whole race," said the elder in the blue robe. "But the hardness of this Divine Stone exceeded our imagination; no matter what method we used, nothing worked against its solid strength. By then, the Clan Elders had reached sainthood and possessed vast lifespans, and living another ten thousand years was nothing to them. Unfortunately, they ultimately chose to sacrifice themselves, to break the stone¡¯s surface defense for the future of our race," he continued. At this point, all four elders seemed somewhat downcast. After a short silence, the elder in the blue robe spoke again: "When the Clan Elders died, we four naturally became the new Clan Elders, leading the four tribes. Even as the Clan Elders sacrificed themselves in death, we still underestimated the defense of the Divine Stone. The outer layer of the stone was not broken but merely cracked a small opening." "So the fog in the Misty Forest is emanating from there?" asked Xu Zimei. "Yes. Although only a trickle of energy came out, it was enough to make us ecstatic. However, when we tried to absorb this force, we found it was not so easily absorbed. Instead, the energy built up and nearly blocked our Vein Gates," said the elder in the blue robe. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Later, after our experiments, we discovered that the human body is profound. While the Vein Gates rejected this power, some parts of the body could absorb this divine force quite well. So, after a long time spent researching, we developed what you call the Extraordinary Meridian Manual." "The story you told seems to differ from what I know. The Black Dragon rules this world; you must be aware of that," Xu Zimei inquired. "The previous generation of Clan Elders found a severely injured Black Dragon while they were out. They brought it back to the clan and after healing its injuries, they discovered that the Black Dragon was pregnant. Not long after the little Black Dragon was born, its mother passed away. At that time, we were researching how to absorb the power from within the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, and the Black Dragon¡¯s mother willingly used her body as an experimental subject to aid us." The elder in the blue robe said with a touch of regret. Chapter 690 - 689: Acquiring the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone "Although we have deciphered the so-called thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians, the Black Dragon¡¯s mother suffered greatly as a subject of experimentation, leading us down many wrong paths, until her insides were utterly damaged," the elder in blue robes sighed. "The Black Dragon King we see today was raised by us, and his actions were also influenced by our guidance." "I don¡¯t quite understand why you would let the Black Dragon rule this world," Xu Zimei shook his head. "You know, your human race has always coveted us, the lizard tribe; our lizard hearts can often fetch a good price in the outside world. What¡¯s even more detestable is that your humans have bribed some of us, and a portion of the lizard tribe actually betrayed us, providing intelligence to the human race," the elder in blue robes said hatefully. "The Heaven and Earth Divine Stone has always been a great secret within our clan, related to our future. Hence, apart from us four Clan Elders and the Black Dragon, no one else in our tribe knows about it. Thousands of years ago, a traitorous lizard stealthily came here, stole the Cultivation Technique we created, the Extraordinary Meridian Manual, and eventually escaped. This is also how your human race came to possess it; otherwise, the technique would never have leaked. That incident infuriated us to such an extent that we decided to seal off the entire small world, waiting until we could unravel the secret of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone before allowing freedom again." "Exactly," another elder in red robes continued, "but the order to seal the small world faced opposition from many of our tribespeople, who did not wish to live like frogs at the bottom of a well, cut off from the outside world. We feared that these lizards would reveal the news of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone to the humans, which would lead to great trouble. But as Clan Elders, we also couldn¡¯t just kill those who opposed, as that would surely cause public outrage and panic. So, we came up with the plan for the Black Dragon King, letting it rule this world while we controlled everything from the shadows." Lu Yun seemed incredulous upon hearing this information. The pain that had afflicted the lizard tribe for a thousand years was actually orchestrated by the Clan Elders themselves. "Do you know how our tribespeople have lived all these years?" Lu Yun roared as he questioned. "I know, I must admit that sometimes the Black Dragon, driven by hunger, made you gather Purple Wisteria flowers for it. Some of the Black Dragon Guards abused their power for personal gain, but we have already restrained this behavior as much as possible. On a larger scale, as long as you follow the Black Dragon¡¯s orders, you would never be harmed," the elder in green robes shook his head in response. "For the future of our tribe, this was the only way we could take. Once the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone is opened, our tribe could soar to great heights, and every one of you could transform into dragons. These grievances will eventually be repaid." At this point, the elder in green robes seemed downcast. He looked at Xu Zimei; everything had been going according to plan, but Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival had ruined it all. The tribe had invested so much effort in the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, and now it seemed they were doomed to become mere wedding dresses for others. "What about Ragefire Brother, what have you done to him?" Lu Yun asked loudly. "That man from a thousand years ago?" the elder in green robes replied. "He was an anomaly; naturally, we wouldn¡¯t let him leave this place. He is imprisoned in the Human Race Tower; you can go see for yourself. We haven¡¯t paid attention to his life or death." Having said that, the elder in green robes looked at Xu Zimei, saying, "Divine King, sir, we have told you all that you wanted to know without omitting a single detail. Could you perhaps spare our lives?" "I may consider not slaughtering the entire lizard tribe, seeing as they haven¡¯t offended me, but the four of you old fellows still have to be eliminated," Xu Zimei waved his hand nonchalantly. "You¡¯re going back on your word," the elder in yellow robes said, his face changing as he pointed at Xu Zimei and shouted. "As a Divine King, whose words are law and vows are as solid as nine sacred tripods, how can Your Excellency lightly go back on your word," said the blue-robed elder anxiously. "When did I agree? I only said I would consider it," Xu Zimei shook his head. His right hand fell, Divine Might vast and boundless, bringing with it overwhelming presence to suppress everything below. "Your Excellency, please hold back. We know how to break the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone. Killing me won¡¯t get it for you," the blue-robed elder hurriedly shouted. "A bunch of trash, ten thousand years and still you haven¡¯t penetrated its secrets. Besides, without you, I can manage on my own," Xu Zimei said coldly. As his great palm descended, the snow mountain was almost leveled to the ground. With Xu Zimei¡¯s strength, it was entirely possible to obliterate the four Clan Elders, not even leaving behind remains. However, he needed to fuse the heart of the Blood Lizard, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t be so thorough in his killings. Xu Zimei¡¯s strike still had some restraint; he only suppressed the four people in place so they couldn¡¯t move. Seeing this scene, the Yellow Lizards on the ground all knelt, watching Xu Zimei with fear. At this moment, the Black Leopard and Black Python were already killed, and the Black Dragon King lay on the side of the snow mountain with severe injuries. Xu Zimei walked over slowly, looking at the yellow-robed elder, and directly excavated his heart. "Demon, you demon," the yellow-robed elder screamed in agony. After extracting the heart of the Yellow Lizard, Xu Zimei approached the blue-robed elder. The blue-robed elder had calmed down considerably. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "We are utterly convinced by our defeat. But before we die, can Your Excellency tell me your name, so I may die with that knowledge?" "Name?" Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "I have no name, just a Divine King. Why would I need a name if I am not a Great Emperor?" "Great Emperor? Is that an even more supreme existence?" asked the blue-robed elder with a hint of longing. As Xu Zimei extracted his heart, he nodded. ...... He placed the two hearts and the previously fused heart of the Fire Lizard together, then came before the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone. Previously, opening the thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians had been extremely difficult, but the appearance of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone gave him hope. But the precondition was that he could completely break through the exterior layer of stone. With a sweep of his right hand, the Creation Force within him surged like a raging river, rolling forth, and lifted the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone into his True Fate World. At first, the Divine Stone resisted, but ultimately, under absolute power, it began to move bit by bit, flying into Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Continent. The moment the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone entered, Xu Zimei immediately summoned the Chaos Pearl. The Chaos Pearl, traversing through eons, slowly flew out from the depths of the Endless Void. The Chaos Pearl circled around the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone once, and eventually, a colorless light of void emanated from it. Falling upon the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone. Feeling the irradiance of this force, the previously dormant Heaven and Earth Divine Stone finally began to react. It started to tremble and shake. A faint rumbling noise came from within as the outer layer of stone began to fall off bit by bit. With the falling of the stone layers, the entire Divine Stone¡¯s trembling grew more intense. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brilliant light began to radiate from within, bit by bit. Chapter 691 - 690: The Power of the God Stone and the Heart of the Lizard As cracks began to appear on the surface of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, the Chaos Pearl spun faster and faster. Surpassing time and space, as if transcending fate and the Great Dao, time was being accelerated to infinity. The surrounding void expanded constantly amidst destruction and rebirth, for how long, no one could tell. It might have been a moment, or perhaps the flick of a finger in some ancient Epoch. Only the "crack crack" of breaking sounds resounded as fissures spread across the surface of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone¡¯s layers. Eventually, with a "boom" of an explosion, the dust settled, the layers shattered, and the whole world trembled. A pillar of divine light shot straight into the skies, breaking through the clouds, riding the wind and surging into the firmament. Once the stone layers broke open, the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone itself turned out not to be large, being roughly a meter in diameter. Radiating dazzling golden light, within this halo of gold, intertwined black and white rays of light merged together. ... In the Divine Continent, previously Xu Zimei had thrown the Void Spirit Monkey into the continent, which was later picked up by the native peoples. When he retrieved the Void Spirit Monkey, he gave a book to the few natives. This book detailed the usage of writing and knowledge on animal husbandry and sowing. Now, the human race in this world no longer lived aimlessly everywhere. They had settled down, begun to utilize fire, domesticate animals, and solve their basic needs. Though life was still difficult, it had begun to bear fruit, and in the end, surviving was good enough. At this moment when the golden light of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone shone brightly on the world, nearly all the creatures of the continent could see it. Witnessing such an anomaly, just like their initial ignorance of storms and thunder, they marveled at the sheer wonder of nature¡¯s creations. Some imaginative people began to dream up myths and legends. As a mythological story emerged, capturing the human gaze, various other legendary deeds sprang from imagination. This world, for the first time, formed the nascent shape of ghostly and divine legends. And now, Xu Zimei felt the power of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, a power that had already spread throughout, even just breathing in front of it. One could experience an epiphany, feeling every cell in the body rejuvenating with such pleasure. The Extraordinary Meridian within his body surged with this force, with Divine Power flowing like a raging river, endlessly marshalling forth. The eleventh Extraordinary Meridian had already been cleared, Xu Zimei sat in front of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, absorbing for dozens of days. During these days, with every breath he took, every pore in his body opened, still filled with Divine Power pouring in continuously. "Crackle and pop" noises often came from within his body. With each breath, the exhaled mist resembled a dragon, ebbing and flowing. Xu Zimei¡¯s skin became whiter and whiter, and with the clearing of the Extraordinary Meridians, he felt he had gained even more control over his body. It was as if this allowed him to more clearly harness the power within. The twelfth Extraordinary Meridian, the thirteenth Extraordinary Meridian, the fourteenth Extraordinary Meridian. Until, dozens of days later in an afternoon, the sun over the Divine Continent softened its edges. The setting sun began to descend in the west, and under the glow of the evening sky, lonely birds flew and leaves drifted down. Yin and yang fog enveloped Xu Zimei, Divine Power shrouded his entire being. The piece of Heaven and Earth Divine Stone had obviously shrunk by a tenth inside of him. A "rumbling" explosion echoed from within Xu Zimei, and before long, he suddenly opened his eyes. With a "bang", it was as if some shackles inside him had been broken. The fifteenth Extraordinary Meridian, which was also the third Great Extraordinary Meridian at the Solar Plexus Chakra, was opened. A vortex formed by the Divine Power began to converge in the abdomen, and Xu Zimei stood up, stretching her waist and limbs. A series of "crackling" sounds could be heard. At this moment, it was not just an enhancement of strength, but even the Power Vortex of Shaking Heaven Power began to gather more within her body. After stepping into the realm of Divine King, she had reached the pinnacle attainable by the human race. At this time, whether to become a Great Emperor or to ascend to immortality was the opening of another world¡¯s door. The foundation was extremely important, and Xu Zimei felt it necessary to check the detailed changes after the Divine King soon. After all, this was something her experience from her previous life had not touched upon. She looked at the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone in front of her, allowing it and the Chaos Pearl to sink into the depths of the void together. The next time she practiced, she would take them out again. Although opening the thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians was hopeful, such things had to be done step by step. It was better to open a major Vein Gate first, get used to the power, and accumulate some experience before continuing the practice. Having left the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared on a snowy mountain. The four Clan Elders of the Lizard Clan had been killed, and the Black Dragon King had been devoured by the Ice and Fire Divine Dragons. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the Yellow Lizard, which was of no use, Xu Zimei simply let it go. At this moment in the snowy mountains, only she and Lu Yun remained. Lu Yun sat on the ground with a blank stare, the events of the day somewhat shattering her worldview. After all, the true culprit behind the scenes was their own Clan Elder, and she was not lightly impacted by this. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t interfere, and directly concentrated the heart of the Yellow Lizard with the previously fused heart of the Fire Lizard. Following the previous method, she began to form seals. Compared to the fusion of the Fire Lizard¡¯s heart, the Jade Lizard¡¯s heart was clearly more difficult. The process was more complicated, and the struggle and tumult of the two lizard hearts were even more violent, while the consumption of the Fusion Stones also increased exponentially. Fortunately, Xu Zimei¡¯s realm was very high, which allowed her to suppress it with relative ease. After a whole night¡¯s time, the fusion of the Jade Lizard¡¯s heart was finally completed. She then took out the heart of the Blue Lizard. This Blue Lizard¡¯s heart required to be of a ten-thousand-year level, and luckily Xu Zimei had encountered these Clan Elders. Otherwise, the hearts of ordinary Blue Lizards would really be useless. As long as the Blue Lizard¡¯s heart was fused, she could obtain an initial Light Red Lizard¡¯s heart. Afterwards, with the baking of the Divine Dragon¡¯s fire, it could become a Blood Lizard¡¯s heart. Xu Zimei found that the number of Fusion Stones required for such a fusion exceeded her expectations. But fortunately, she had won enough of them at the martial contest earlier. The difficulty of fusing the Blue Lizard¡¯s heart increased exponentially, and after several days and nights, under Xu Zimei¡¯s careful fusion, The mist on the surface of the Fusion Stones dispersed, revealing a brand-new, light red heart that emerged from within. Inside the heart, the phantom of a lizard was hissing. This lizard resembled the Ancient Lizard Elder, but it was much smaller and the color was lighter. The whole heart "thumped" rhythmically, as though it was a real life. Even though it was not yet a true Blood Lizard¡¯s heart, Xu Zimei could already feel the power it contained. She collected the light red heart and slowly approached Lu Yun. Chapter 692 - 691 Perfection ``` "Get up," Xu Zimei said aloud. "What for?" Lu Yun lifted his head in confusion, his eyes vacant as he looked at Xu Zimei. "To find the Divine Dragon Fire, and by the way, to rescue your Ragefire Brother," Xu Zimei said. "What¡¯s there to be so distraught about? The rumor is that the four clan elders died at the hands of the Black Dragon, they were already dead. The rest of the tribe doesn¡¯t know the truth. The lizard race can start anew. Why cling to something you shouldn¡¯t be clinging to?" "Start anew?" After a long while, Lu Yun¡¯s gaze finally regained its luster as he murmured to himself, looking at Xu Zimei. "Let¡¯s go, to the Human Race Tower," Xu Zimei said. Lu Yun stood up and followed closely behind Xu Zimei. Since the Black Dragon King had died, Xu Zimei was not afraid of startling the snake by beating the grass. He summoned the Divine Dragon, and together with Lu Yun, sat on the dragon¡¯s back, heading towards the territory of the Blue Lizard, the Human Race Tower. The Divine Dragon flew between the clouds, its dragon¡¯s roar trembling, soaring through mist and fog. Mad Wind blew past them, lifting the long hair from Lu Yun¡¯s forehead. Her mind had cleared a lot, and she stared at Xu Zimei for a long time before suddenly asking, "Can you stay?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What? Taken a fancy to me?" Xu Zimei laughed. "If you could lead our lizard race, I believe you would surely accomplish great things," Lu Yun said. "Let¡¯s forget about that. Your temple is too small to accommodate this great Buddha," Xu Zimei laughed. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Yun nodded somewhat distractedly and said, "Indeed, after all, you are already a Divine King." "Isn¡¯t there the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire? I believe he¡¯s capable," Xu Zimei laughed. "Ragefire Brother¡¯s life and death are uncertain, alas," Lu Yun sighed softly. Having Xu Zimei stay was for the sake of the race, but did she not also harbor some personal desires? The two of them sat on the back of the Divine Dragon, which sped along with incredible velocity, covering dozens of kilometers in just a few flashes of light. About half an hour later, the shadow of the Divine Dragon finally stopped above a city. The architecture of this city was quite interesting as it was built in a pentagonal manner. This was also the habitat of the Blue Lizard. Five wide city gates were interconnected, making it appear as though five cities were arranged in the shape of a pentagon. And in the center of this pentagon was a tower, towering about a thousand feet tall. The dark tower stood on the land with its sharp spire penetrating the sky, seventeen stories high. Underneath, hundreds of meters below, Blue Lizards patrolled. Seeing this, Xu Zimei laughed from high above: "It seems that only your Green Lizard and the Red Lizard have it tough. The other lizards all have their tasks." Lu Yun¡¯s gaze became focused, and he stayed silent without speaking. Accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar from the Divine Dragon, it descended majestically with its overwhelming dragon¡¯s might. The Blue Lizards below immediately sensed the anomaly and, upon looking up, became stunned to see the immense Divine Dragon before them. "A dragon, a dragon," someone stammered out. At this moment, some Blue Lizards were dumbfounded on the spot, while others immediately knelt down in worship. For the lizard race, dragons were an object of immense awe and desire. Xu Zimei and Lu Yun walked down from the Divine Dragon and directly grabbed a nearby Blue Lizard to ask, "Where¡¯s the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire imprisoned?" "What Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire?" the Blue Lizard was so scared it was out of its wits. "Wasn¡¯t there a human being imprisoned here a thousand years ago? Don¡¯t you know?" Lu Yun asked, frowning. "The, the humans are all on the sixteenth floor," the Blue Lizard quickly replied. ``` Watching the two figures vanish into the Human Race Tower, the Blue Lizard hadn¡¯t even finished saying "You can¡¯t go in" before being directly decapitated by a blade Qi that flew out. Upon entering the Human Race Tower, Xu Zimei found it to be incredibly dark, much like a chamber of prisons. This place was filled with foreign intruders who had been captured. Most of them were human, and the space reeked of decay, as well as dampness and cold. Those imprisoned here were basically neglected, left only to await death. If they got hungry, they could cannibalize, eating the very people who were imprisoned with them. Xu Zimei saw many bodies inside, and even though a lot of time had passed, the air in this unventilated space made one feel nauseated. The two quickly passed through the first floor, with hundreds of meters between each level, all connected by Teleportation Arrays. When Xu Zimei and Lu Yun reached the sixteenth floor, they found the space to be not that large. In front of them were rows of crosses, with bodies bound to them. They seemed to have been tortured severely. "Your lizard clan even has places like this," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I didn¡¯t know either," Lu Yun replied, shaking her head in dejection. "Look around here, see if the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire is here," Xu Zimei said. He didn¡¯t help in the search but sat down in a Teleportation Array and went to the seventeenth floor of the Human Race Tower, which was also the highest level. The so-called Divine Dragon Fire was here. The final step of the Blood Lizard heart was to refine it with Divine Dragon Fire. The Divine Dragon Fire here was different from the flames spewed by the Divine Dragons in Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Continent. This was the Innate True Flame of a Fire Attribute Divine Dragon, which would appear with a small chance only after its death. With the refinement of the Divine Dragon Fire, the heart of the Blood Lizard would possess divinity. Upon reaching the seventeenth floor, Xu Zimei found the visibility to be much brighter. The space wasn¡¯t too large, and on the high platform straight ahead, there was a golden flame burning fiercely. The flames writhed and transformed, at one moment soaring through the Nine Skies, and the next, the Divine Dragon roared in rage. Xu Zimei approached, waved his right hand, and suppressed the Divine Dragon Fire directly. He placed the pale red lizard on the flame, controlling the temperature of the fire to slowly temper the heart. This was a lengthy process. Under the refinement of the golden flames, the heart became more solid. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t keep a close watch on the heart, instead, he went down to the sixteenth floor. Among the numerous bodies, Lu Yun was seen holding a body covered in indiscernible flesh and blood, ceaselessly calling out to it. Xu Zimei slowly approached and said, "Let me have a look." He placed his hands on the chest of the body, and although the body had been tortured beyond human recognition, Xu Zimei could still feel a faint breathing. The Tree of Life within him stirred as he channeled streams of Life Force into the body. As long as death wasn¡¯t absolute, Xu Zimei, who possessed the Tree of Life, could heal almost anyone. With the entry of the Life Force, the body began to slowly change. The wounds on his body were healing. "Is there still hope?" Lu Yun asked with anticipation. The next moment, just as her words fell, she saw the body¡¯s fingers suddenly twitch. The tightly closed eyes also slowly opened, as if seeing the light again, carrying too much hardship. "Ragefire Brother, do you remember me? Are you alright?" Lu Yun quickly asked. Chapter 693 - 692: Departure and the Onslaught of the Giant Dragon The corpse opened its eyes and stared at Lu Yun for a long while before finally saying with cracked lips, "Little Yun, where is this?" "This is the Human Race Tower, I came to rescue you," Lu Yun said in haste. "Go, let¡¯s go quickly. If they find us," the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire said with a condensed gaze, urging them on. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There¡¯s no danger anymore, the Clan Elder and Black Dragon are both dead," Lu Yun interrupted him and replied. "They¡¯re all dead? That¡¯s good," the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire finally breathed a sigh of relief and lay on the ground to begin recovering from his injuries autonomously. "Take care of him," After reviving the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire, Xu Zimei returned to the seventeenth floor. The pale-red heart in the flames brightened and dimmed intermittently, the thumping sound of a heartbeat echoing as if true life was being nurtured. The gestation period of the Blood Lizard heart far exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s expectations, taking a full month. Only now the heart had recovered in the refinement of the Divine Dragon Fire, its color shifting from the original pale red toward crimson. The surface was a fresh red, as if a real heart had just been taken out. The purple veins and patterns were clearly visible. Xu Zimei collected the heart and then left the Human Race Tower with Lu Yun and the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire. Along the way, the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire expressed his gratitude to Xu Zimei. "I should be leaving too," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Brother, are you returning to the human race?" the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire asked. "Yes, would you like to join?" asked Xu Zimei. "I think I¡¯ll pass. I want to go see Qin. Staying here in the future isn¡¯t bad either," the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire said with a smile, shaking his head. After escorting them to the Green Lizard¡¯s village, Xu Zimei did not say much. He tore open the barriers of the small world with absolute strength, his figure gradually fading into it. Watching Xu Zimei leave, Lu Yun¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. "Sometimes, you need to speak up about your feelings," the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire said with a laugh on the side. "Ragefire Brother, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand," Lu Yun quickly averted her gaze and replied nervously. "Some people, once lost, may never be encountered again. You didn¡¯t seize the opportunity," the Heavenly Venerate of Ragefire said. "I know," Lu Yun replied with a somewhat somber mood. "But even if I do speak up, what can it change? Do you think he would stay for someone?" ...¡­ On an autumn afternoon, the breeze was cool. Layers of formations shrouded the entire Sect Gate of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect. Endless Spiritual Energy was gathering towards the Formation, where fog encircled, dragons roared and tigers howled, indicating something extraordinary. The Elders guarding the outer layer had serious expressions on their faces, daring not to relax in the slightest. Because no one knew when those two Divine Dragons would come again. The entire Realm Emperor Holy Sect was in a state of readiness. In the Council Hall of the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, many Elders were gathered. Sect Master Zhang Tianlin was tapping the side of his chair with his right index finger, a flash of brilliance in his eyes, as he inquired, "How long has it been since all the True Disciples left the Sect in search of the Blood Lizard heart?" "Reporting back to the Sect Master, it¡¯s been over two months now," an Elder beside him hurriedly replied. "For such a long time, they either encountered trouble or all died," Zhang Tianlin said, frowning. "We still don¡¯t know yet, we can only send someone to Ragefire City to check if there¡¯s any news of them," the Crimson King, Huangfu Xuan, replied from below. "But those two Divine Dragons haven¡¯t appeared again during this period; could it be over?" "No, we can¡¯t let our guard down until the heart of the Blood Lizard arrives," Zhang Tianlin shook his head and said. As everyone was discussing, suddenly two high-pitched dragon roars came from a distance. "They¡¯re here," the complexions of those within the council hall drastically changed, as Zhang Tianlin suddenly stood up and looked outside with a profound gaze. High above the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor, one ice and one fire, two Divine Dragons soared into the sky. The crimson flames burned fiercely, merging with the icy blue frost, as if ice and fire fused, illuminating half the sky. The two Divine Dragons shook their tails, their massive tails heavily slamming onto the Defensive Array, and with a "boom," the formation began to shake, and small cracks had already appeared on it. "This won¡¯t do, our formation won¡¯t hold for much longer," said the Realm King, looking somewhat grave upon seeing this scene. "Follow me to meet the enemy," Zhang Tianlin spoke calmly, "First, channel strength into the formation to stabilize it as much as possible." The numerous elders of the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor sat cross-legged, none daring to hold back in the slightest. They poured all their Spiritual Energy into the Defensive Array, as each person¡¯s energy differed. When everyone operated their cultivation techniques together, the Spiritual Energy at the edge of the sky appeared like a rainbow, manifesting in an array of different colors. The vast influx of Spiritual Energy into the formation began to heal those cracks on the surface. The two Divine Dragons in the sky seemed to become enraged, as they let out a furious roar. Their enormous bodies spiraled in the firmament, and once again the sky darkened with dense clouds, lightning flashing, and thunderclaps sounding. The Red Dragon opened its fangs, spitting out a fireball so hot that it seemed to melt the very void from its mouth. The appearance of the fireball revealed the Red Dragon¡¯s eyes with vertical pupils, and its entire body emitted a majestic dragon¡¯s might. Waves of dragon flames diffused from around its body, and the fireball absorbed these dragon flames, instantly enlarging dozens of times. Succeeding this, the dragon wrapped its tail around the fireball, forcefully hurling it downward. Watching the fireball descend from the sky, almost blocking out the sun with its massive size, the people within the formation had their faces change in alarm. Even from a distance, they could feel the intense heat within it. When the fireball struck the Defensive Array like a falling star, an almost ear-splitting explosion sounded. A wave of searing heat spread in all directions, and more and more cracks densely spread across the formation. The many elders below had solemn expressions, all exerting their full power to withstand the onslaught. "I can¡¯t hold on any longer," a difficult shout was heard, and as soon as the words fell, one of the elders was engulfed in flames, turning directly to ashes. The others, heart pounding with dread, didn¡¯t dare to overextend themselves, and those who sensed danger quickly retreated. "Let¡¯s all give up, everyone retreat with me to the side, to confront these two Evil Dragons," Zhang Tianlin commanded, realizing they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Once everyone had retreated, the formation, lacking any support, didn¡¯t last a moment and was directly pierced through. The fireball fell from the sky and seemed ready to swallow the entire earth. With another explosion, everyone felt the ground shaking, as if in an earthquake, the earth quaking, heavens shaking. The fireball smashed heavily onto the ground within the formation. Before Zhang Tianlin and his group could react, they saw the two Divine Dragons circumvent them and soar towards the interiors of the Holy Sect of the Realm Emperor. "What are they trying to do?" Zhang Tianlin furrowed his brow and instructed, "Don¡¯t stop them for now, follow them." Chapter 694 - 693 The Item in the Wooden Box Watching the two Divine Dragons ignore everyone and cease their assault, they headed straight toward the Sect Gate. Zhang Tianlin and a group of Elders were somewhat puzzled. When everyone followed closely behind, they saw the Divine Dragons approaching the base of Divine Maiden Peak, where Huangfu Xuan Yue resided. With a flick of its tail, it directly shattered the barrier atop the peak. "This," the group of Elders watched, unable to comprehend, all somewhat puzzled. "Is there anyone else on Divine Maiden Peak?" Zhang Tianlin inquired. "Shouldn¡¯t be, right? Since Huangfu Xuan Yue went to the Misty Forest, no one lives there now," another Elder responded. "That¡¯s not right, didn¡¯t you forget about Lin Qiu¡¯s companion?" Huangfu Xuan said with a frown. "You mean that girl, I think her name is Jiuyou," Zhang Tianlin said, nodding. "Previously, fearing that Lin Qiu might not return, we kept this girl within the Sect Gate. It seems we haven¡¯t paid attention to her for quite some time." During this period, everyone had been busy dealing with the Divine Dragons and searching for ways to respond, leaving no time to pay attention to this girl. Now, seeing the Divine Dragons arriving here, they were naturally puzzled. After the blue dragon broke the barrier, its massive body came to a slow halt atop the peak. Jiuyou stood at the summit, terrified almost out of her wits by the huge dragon so close at hand. The overwhelming dragon¡¯s might spread all around, its dragon breath raging through the air like a tornado. Looking at Jiuyou¡¯s frightened appearance, the blue dragon turned its head and patted its dragon back with a claw. Jiuyou was stunned, and seeing that the blue dragon had not hurt her, she tentatively asked, "Do you want me to sit on top?" The blue dragon nodded slightly, its ice-blue eyes devoid of any emotion. The Dragon Clan is proud; if it wasn¡¯t for Xu Zimei¡¯s command, they would not allow anyone to ride on their backs. When Jiuyou carefully climbed onto the dragon¡¯s back, the two giant dragons roared skyward, their colossal bodies igniting a storm that carried them into the sky, heading towards the distant horizon. "This," the people from the Realm Emperor Holy Sect watched, stunned. "They¡¯re leaving just like that?" an Elder asked uncertainly. "What else do you want them to do? Are you satisfied only if they¡¯ve destroyed the Sect Gate?" Zhang Tianlin responded irritably. "Sect Master, this matter is very strange," the Crimson King Huangfu Xuan said by his side. "Someone must be plotting something; let¡¯s tidy up the Sect Gate for now and send someone to investigate," Zhang Tianlin stated. "The loss to the Sect Gate this time is severe; other forces must have already learned of it." ... After emerging from the world of the lizard tribe, Xu Zimei wasted no time. He headed directly toward Huohuang City. He sought the heart of the Blood Lizard precisely for an item within the Eternal Ancient shop. Although he was unsure what exactly it was, Xu Zimei had some suspicions. The Southern Domain was sprawling indeed, but the distance between Ragefire City and Huohuang City wasn¡¯t too far. Ragefire City was located beside the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect, particularly the Misty Forest, which was even closer. Riding the Dark Heaven Tiger, Xu Zimei arrived before Huohuang City in about half a month¡¯s time. The familiar city lay ahead, with several blazing flames burning atop its walls. At the city gates, Xu Zimei saw the figure of Jiuyou. She had been waiting there all along. Upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, Jiuyou¡¯s face showed shock. She looked at Xu Zimei, hesitated for quite a while before speaking, "You..." "What¡¯s up?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Did you arrange everything at the Realm Emperor Holy Sect, including those two Divine Dragons?" Jiuyou asked in shock. "Knowing too much isn¡¯t good for you; as long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all that matters," Xu Zimei said, waving away the concern. Jiuyou nodded and followed Xu Zimei into the city, asking, "When shall we head to the Divine Demon Battlefield?" "Let¡¯s go today," Xu Zimei replied. "So soon?" Jiuyou was stunned for a moment. "What, you don¡¯t want to go?" "No, no," Jiuyou quickly waved her hand, saying, "Then let¡¯s go today." ... The two of them headed straight for the Eternal Ancient¡¯s premier shop. Perhaps because the items in this shop were too expensive, there were always very few customers. When Xu Zimei and her companion arrived, they found only two people inside. An old grandmother and a young girl. The grandmother was of advanced age, holding a silver cane in her hand, and her clothes were light blue, looking very simple. She had silver hair, and her forehead was full of wrinkles. Her eyes were dim with age, and she had to be supported by the young girl beside her even to walk. The young girl was dressed in a white long dress. At first glance, she gave off an impression of being pure and refreshing, with a particularly comforting smile. Especially her fair cheeks, which seemed so tender they might yield water if pinched. The girl appeared a few years younger than Xu Zimei and was supporting the old grandmother as they looked around the shop. Xu Zimei took a look around but didn¡¯t pay them much attention and went inside. The shopkeeper before was a puppet, passively doing some things and guarding the shop. But now, to Xu Zimei¡¯s surprise, the shopkeeper had been replaced by a real person, flesh and blood. This shopkeeper looked exactly like the previous puppet, with no sense of incongruity in his puppetry. "What would the guest like?" the shopkeeper asked with a smile. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei pointed to the wooden box above his head, something he had set his sights on previously. The wooden box was dark brown, covered with curse patterns that seemed to be sealing something. The shopkeeper looked at the wooden box, then quickly flipped through the books on the table. After a short while, the shopkeeper smiled and said, "The Lost Treasure Box has existed since the opening of the Eternal Ancient Shop. No one knows what¡¯s inside, but it contains a rich wood attribute power. It requires the heart of a Blood Lizard in exchange." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say much and directly took out the heart of the Blood Lizard. The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes brightened as he smiled, "Young master is indeed skilled, as far as I know, this Fusion Method has already been lost. Especially since the swamp is full of dangers." "Why say so much, just take down the box," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. The wooden box was embedded in the central dragon column of the shop, and the shopkeeper waved his hands. A white spiritual energy shot out from his hands, piercing through part of the dragon column. The wooden box naturally fell down. The shopkeeper caught it with a red tray and presented it to Xu Zimei with both hands. Xu Zimei took the wooden box, feeling the Phoenix Extinguishing Bead and Weakening Water Pearl in his body tremble even more violently. Though the wooden box was sealed, it seemed to be just to protect the item inside and showed no resistance to Xu Zimei¡¯s touch. As soon as Xu Zimei flooded it with his spiritual energy, the seal disappeared, and with a "bang," the wooden lid at the top shattered. Inside was a dark green bead. The rich aura of life emanated from it. This lifeforce didn¡¯t seem human but more like that of flowers, plants, and trees. "Yimu Bead," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. Chapter 695 - 694 The Person from the Underworld The legend of the Five Spirit Beads had long been circulating throughout the Yuan Central Continent, and it was said that when the beads gathered, they could even change the fate of the entire continent. Previously, Xu Zimei had acquired the Phoenix Extinguishing Bead and the Weakening Water Pearl, and now this appeared to be the third, the Yimu Bead. Yimu, forever living, the beginning and the end of all things. Xu Zimei had speculated before that when the two spiritual pearls inside him vibrated, the item within this box must be related to the Five Spirit Beads. Although the Eternal Ancient Continent and the Yuan Central Continent were two different continents, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t believe that in the long passage of time, no one from the Yuan Central Continent had come here. If some ancient existence had come here and brought one of the Five Spirit Beads to this world, it would not be surprising. The moment the box was opened, the profound life essence pervaded the area; the elderly woman¡¯s cloudy gaze sharpened as she looked at the wooden box in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. "I¡¯ll take that box," the old woman suddenly spoke, her voice hoarse. Xu Zimei gave a light chuckle and glanced towards the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper smiled apologetically at the old woman and said, "Old lady, this box has already been sold to this noble customer. Please choose another one." "I want this box," the old woman said stubbornly. "This," the shopkeeper shook his head slightly and said, "Please don¡¯t make it difficult for me, old lady." "Kunlun is famous, I am from Cang Shan, heaven and earth revolve, eternal and indestructible." The old woman murmured a few words under her breath. On hearing this, the shopkeeper¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he scrutinized the old woman for a long time. He then inquired, "May I ask who the elder might be?" "Bring me a pen," the old woman demanded. As soon as she finished speaking, the shopkeeper waved his right hand, and a piece of yellow paper and a pen flew out of thin air. The girl in the white dress quickly helped the old woman sit down, picked up the pen, and began to write something. After a while, the old woman folded the yellow paper and handed it to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper leaned to one side, opened the paper to take a glance, and his pupils contracted sharply. "This, this," he murmured in shock before finally taking a deep breath and putting away the yellow paper. "I have offended the elder, please forgive me," the shopkeeper bowed deeply to the old woman and then turned to look at Xu Zimei. He said, "Young master, my apologies, I can¡¯t sell you this wooden box. To show my regret, you may take anything you like from this shop, and I¡¯ll give it to you for free." "Give it to me for free, do I need it?" Xu Zimei frowned and said. "I¡¯ve gone to great lengths to prepare this Blood Lizard¡¯s heart, and you¡¯re telling me you want to take back something I¡¯ve already purchased? What, you look down on me?" "I have the right to decide on this item until it leaves the shop," the shopkeeper smiled and then looked at Xu Zimei. "I don¡¯t know who you are, but here, it¡¯s best not to cause trouble. You won¡¯t be able to handle it." "Oh really," Xu Zimei scoffed, taking the Yimu Bead into his hand and said, "The item is here, come and try to take it." "Senseless," the shopkeeper narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly as his figure rapidly changed, his hand reaching swiftly towards Xu Zimei. In the next moment, a beastly roar emerged from the void next to them. The Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s giant paw reached out from the void and slapped the shopkeeper away with a single swat. The Dark Heaven Tiger landed, its eyes filled with bloodlust as it stared at the shopkeeper. Its roar vibrated through the void, and its massive body nearly filled half of the shop. "Beast," the shopkeeper roared furiously, and the aura around him changed dramatically. Endless spiritual energy gathered above his head, storms whirling as the entire shop started to shake. Within mere breaths, an immense expanse of the Cang Tian had coalesced overhead. This was almost an unfathomable occurrence, with the firmament¡¯s winds and clouds trembling in its vast infinity. The Shopkeeper¡¯s imposing aura grew heavier by the moment, his hand holding up the firmament while a storm raged above his head. He charged straight toward the Dark Heaven Tiger. Regrettably, the Dark Heaven Tiger was already at the peak of the Melting Heaven Realm, and Xu Zimei could tell that the Shopkeeper was merely at the Beginning Melding Heaven. With a "boom", the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s claw descended, tearing directly through the Cang Tian above the Shopkeeper¡¯s head. For a moment, the winds and clouds wailed, as the Shopkeeper was flung backward, crashing heavily into the dragon pillar inside the store. Xu Zimei looked at the Dark Heaven Tiger, only to see that its claws were stained with blood red, evidently having sustained serious injuries. Being able to inflict such damage on the Dark Heaven Tiger, despite the gap in their realms, was indeed quite impressive for the Shopkeeper. "You dare to offend our Cang Race, there definitely won¡¯t be a good ending for you," the Shopkeeper said, seething with anger. Struggling to stand and ready to continue the fight, he soon realized that his internal organs felt as if they had been shattered from the oscillation, hardly capable of any further movement. "You¡¯re no match for it, let me handle this." Right at that moment, an old lady standing to the side got up. With a silver cane in hand, she stepped forward, advancing step by step. "Grandma, please be careful," the young girl in the white dress by her side quickly cautioned. "It¡¯s fine, Ning¡¯er, go stand over there so you don¡¯t get hurt by mistake," the old lady said with a smile. The silver cane in her hand trembled faintly, a tremendous presence bursting forth from it. "Young man, it was this old lady who acted inconsiderately. I won¡¯t kill you, but I will impose a little punishment," said the old lady. Upon that silver cane, streaks of dark, black Spiritual Energy began to converge from all around. This energy carried a chilling and dark momentum. As more and more Spiritual Energy poured in, a silhouette of a grand hall began to emerge on the old lady¡¯s cane. The Jiuyou River quietly flowed outside the hall, and accompanied by low growls, fierce faces struggled in the expanse above the hall. It was as if the scene of some place was being reflected in the cane. The grand hall emerged, dark and profoundly deep, as though located in the depths of the void, carrying the scent of death. "This is," the Shopkeeper said, his eyes wide with shock, muttering, "Indeed, a person from the Underworld lineage." "Today, I will slay this Monster Beast to teach you a lesson," the old lady¡¯s gaze suddenly snapped open. No longer murky, it bore the rich essence of death, and within her eyes seemed to call thousands of ghosts, as if they could emerge at any moment. With a terrifying bloodlust. "Soul, come," the old lady commanded with a low shout. From within the phantom of the grand hall on the cane, tendrils of death¡¯s energy spread out. The deathly aura floated in mid-air, enveloping the Dark Heaven Tiger. Amidst the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s anguished struggles, it seemed as though its Soul was being pulled inside, subjected to excruciating torture. "Not bad," Xu Zimei smiled lightly, "But you old thing, instead of enjoying your last years in peace, you insist on stirring trouble outside." He looked at the Yimu Bead in his hand and with a gentle flick of his right hand, the bead entered the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s mouth. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next moment, a rich essence of life permeated throughout its body. Chapter 696 - 695 Going to the Divine Demon Battlefield When the Yimu Bead entered the body, the Dark Heaven Tiger shook violently. The death energy pulling at its soul was blocked off at the skin¡¯s surface, no longer effective despite how much it tugged. "What is this?" the old woman frowned and said. "It looks like you¡¯re not up to it either," Xu Zimei smiled mockingly. With the death energy¡¯s restraint gone, the Dark Heaven Tiger quickly broke free and pounced at the old woman once more. Its massive frame, packed with majestic beastly might, surged forward. "Styx," the old woman shouted softly. The river surrounding the grand hall began to flow, suddenly enlarging by dozens of times. The black river was unfathomably deep, as if it buried all the sins of the world within it. Thick and pitch black, the sound of the flowing water enveloped the Dark Heaven Tiger. The moment the Dark Heaven Tiger¡¯s claws touched the river water, it sensed a decayed aura and quickly retracted its claws. "Netherworld Prohibition," the old woman shouted again. The ancient hall¡¯s phantom image enlarged and then spun in mid-air, engulfing the Dark Heaven Tiger in its misty black qi. Before the old woman could catch her breath, a figure suddenly appeared behind her and struck down with a palm. With a "boom," a palm filled with endless divine power struck with formidable force, and the old woman was sent flying, a stream of black blood scattering midair. "Grandma," the girl in the white dress ran over anxiously. "A sneak attack?" The old woman stood up with a gloomy look and turned to see that the attacker was Jiuyou. "I haven¡¯t made a move yet, and you¡¯re already down. You really can¡¯t take a hit," Xu Zimei shook his head. He hadn¡¯t ordered Jiuyou to sneak attack; probably Jiuyou was just worried about the safety of the Dark Heaven Tiger. "Shameless," the girl in the white dress snorted coldly. "What, do I need to set up a ring and fight you one-on-one for it to be fair?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. The girl in the white dress didn¡¯t answer but instead turned to look at the old woman, asking worriedly, "Grandma, are you okay?" The old woman shook her head, stood up again, and stared at Xu Zimei, "Young man, you are too presumptuous." The dark gray spiritual energy on her body surged again as the misty grand hall in her hands shrouded Xu Zimei. As the grand hall expanded dozens of times and came at him, Xu Zimei smiled. He slapped towards it directly. With a "boom," the grand hall was completely shattered. The entire shop shook, the old woman¡¯s face went pale, and she spat out another mouthful of blood. "You," she looked at Xu Zimei in shock. "A mere Semi-Saint daring to challenge me, who gave you the confidence?" Xu Zimei stepped forward. He reached the old woman¡¯s side and struck her with a slap. The old woman was sent flying by the blow. "Want the Yimu Bead? I gave you a chance, but you¡¯re no good," Xu Zimei shook his head. The Dark Heaven Tiger took the opportunity to dash forward and crushed the old woman¡¯s body with a stomp. "You, you¡¯ve killed a person from the Underworld," the shopkeeper¡¯s face changed drastically as he looked at Xu Zimei and exclaimed. "So what? Is that a problem?" Xu Zimei smiled and asked. "You¡¯re finished. That was a descendant of the Youming Divine King. Once the Underworld finds out, no one can save you," the shopkeeper warned as he kept backing away. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do I need someone to save me? A Divine King¡¯s offspring acting arrogant¡ªI don¡¯t even know how many Great Emperor¡¯s descendants I¡¯ve killed," Xu Zimei waved dismissively and said. "Rest assured, you will soon be joining him below, so why the surprise?" "If you kill me, no matter how deep I¡¯m hidden, the Cang Race will not let you go." The shopkeeper quickly spoke up, "How about we make a deal? You spare me, and I assure you I won¡¯t seek revenge, and I¡¯ll keep this a secret for you." "There¡¯s no need for that, I can¡¯t trust you," Xu Zimei shook his head. As soon as his words fell, his right foot came crashing down ruthlessly. With a loud "bang," followed by a painful scream, blood stained half of the wall red. Xu Zimei turned his head and surveyed the shop. He sighed lightly and shook his head, "Really, I only wanted a wooden box, but you insisted on giving me everything." With a wave of his right hand, everything in here was collected into the True Fate World. In the blink of an eye, the room was empty. "What about her?" Jiuyou pointed towards the side, at the white-dressed girl who was almost scared stiff, and asked. Xu Zimei looked at her delicate face and shook his head, "She¡¯s too innocent, I can¡¯t bring myself to do it." He patted Jiuyou¡¯s shoulder and said with a gentle laugh, "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, after all, when uprooting weeds, one must remove the roots." As Jiuyou watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure leave the shop, he angrily bit his teeth. ... The doors of the Eternal Ancient Continent¡¯s number one shop were closed, and from then on, they never opened again. And Xu Zimei and Jiuyou did not stay long in Huohuang City, heading straight for the Divine Demon Battlefield. Once the two had completely left the city, the void above the shop began to surge. Two figures, one tall and one short, emerged from it. The shorter figure looked at the chaos in the shop and asked, "Master, why didn¡¯t you take action just now?" "I can¡¯t see through that young man," the taller figure sighed and shook its head in response. "So what do we do now? This place is destroyed, not only are our people killed, the Underworld is probably going to blame us too. After all, it was a direct descendant of the Youming Divine King," the shorter figure inquired. "Inform the Underworld, we¡¯re going back to our clan. This time, big trouble is likely to ensue," the taller figure replied before its form once again vanished into the void. ... The Divine Demon Battlefield is located at the border between the Southern Domain and the Western Region. During the ancient Divine-Demon Era, this had been the battleground of the two clans. After the disappearance of both races, this place remained as one of the known dangerous grounds of the Eternal Ancient Continent. Most humans would still venture here, retracing the glory of the ancient Divine-Demon Era and occasionally obtaining some relics left behind. About gods and demons, from the olden times to today, discussions, explorations, and debates have never ceased. Some remnants of the Divine Race as well as the Demon Race remnants have been hiding and living here. In the four domains of the Eternal Ancient Continent, each domain has only one Teleportation Array that leads to the Divine Demon Battlefield. The Southern Domain¡¯s Teleportation Array is located within Eternal Ancient City, which is also the main city within the territory ruled by the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. Only they are qualified to manage this Teleportation Array, as they are the undisputed overlords of the Southern Domain. The place that Xu Zimei and Jiuyou were heading for was Eternal Ancient City. After several transfers between cities and through a number of Teleportation Arrays, they finally arrived at Eternal Ancient City one month later. This city symbolized the largest and most renowned city in the entire Southern Domain. The towering city walls stood with an aura of eternity, looming over the vast expanse of the land. Chapter 697 - 696 Eternal Ancient City, Ascending to Divinity Stairs From a distance, the expanse of Eternal Ancient City was vast, stretching endlessly into the horizon. It was as if a gigantic beast sprawled across this boundless land. The city was bustling with activity, constructed entirely from bluestone bricks and tiles. The simple city walls, some newly built, others wearing the spotty traces of great antiquity, told of their age. Once, the world at the other end of the Immortal Path bridge had invaded the Divine Continent, and the Eternal Ancient City, as the first line of defense, had played an extraordinarily meritorious role at the time. It was said that the battle almost destroyed the entire city, and after people rebuilt it, they preserved some of the ancient ruins. Xu Zimei and Jiuyou entered the city. The city was divided into four districts, each vast in its own right. They entered, quite conspicuously, the North City District. At the entrance, guards clad in golden armor stood solemnly on both sides, and on the tall city walls hung only two large characters: "Eternal Ancient." The characters, thick and majestic, seemed to be branded onto the walls, integral to the green tiles and blue bricks, exuding a profoundly ancient charm. It was said that those were inscribed by the Eternal Ancient Divine King himself. When rebuilding the Eternal Ancient City, later generations found these inscribed stone blocks among the ruins and pieced them together. Walking into the city, the main street ahead was wide and flat, broad enough to accommodate dozens of people abreast. People bustled up and down the street, and besides the shops on both sides, there were special areas designated for itinerant vendors with their shoulder poles. By that time, the sky had reached the afternoon. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The twilight of autumn was somewhat dim, with no rosy afterglow nor Fire Refining Clouds, just the sunset stretching its remaining radiance as far as possible. In Eternal Ancient City, there was a strict rule that once afternoon passed, the Teleportation Array to the Divine Demon Battlefield would close. Only at dawn the next day would it open again. Since each domain had only one Teleportation Array leading to the Divine Demon Battlefield, everyone in the vast Southern Domain who wished to go there had to gather in Eternal Ancient City. The North City District of Eternal Ancient City was specifically prepared for those who wanted to visit the Divine Demon Battlefield. Due to the excessive number of people, everyone had to queue according to the regulations. Xu Zimei and her companion claimed their identity plaques in the North City District, finding themselves in the three thousand and fifteenth spot. With over three thousand people ahead of them and a daily teleportation limit of five hundred people, Xu Zimei would have to wait at least a week before she could get to the Divine Demon Battlefield. ...... The two found an inn in the North City District. Although in a hurry, such matters could not be rushed. Fortuitously, Eternal Ancient City was so immense that there was much to see and do in one¡¯s spare time. After retrieving their identity plaques and returning to the inn, night had already fallen. Xu Zimei began to cultivate in her inn room. Opening the Extraordinary Meridians could be put on hold for now, as Xu Zimei was confident that just by opening fifteen Extraordinary Meridians and with the addition of the Shaking Heaven Power. She considered herself invincible among Divine Kings of her realm, and once she opened her Extraordinary Meridians again, she might even rival the peak existences on the verge of Stepping into Immortality. Ordinary Immortals hardly impressed her. Previously, in the Palace of the God of Slaughter, Xu Zimei acquired the technique known as The Dream of Three Thousand Years. The God of Slaughter, Bai Changfeng, had died because of cultivating this Vein Skill, transforming the sea into mulberry fields. Later, Xu Zimei made Bai Changfeng the Lord of Hell of her Divine Land, presiding over the Six Paths of Reincarnation and the eighteen levels of Hell. Now, Xu Zimei was just getting the chance to try out The Dream of Three Thousand Years Technique. The strength of The Dream of Three Thousand Years Technique lay in its ability to temper the heart, and it provided ample time to hone one¡¯s Vein Skills. ``` But it was also fraught with danger, and at any misstep, one could truly experience three thousand years, or even thirty thousand years, ending with death and the fall of their Dao. "The Dream of Three Thousand Years, I wish to sever the Seven Emotions." When Xu Zimei arrived in Divine Continent, unlike others who feared the horrors of the great dream, he was fearless. His figure arrived at the River of Time within Divine Continent, using it to control the flow of time within his dreams. Eventually, he slowly closed his eyes and entered his own dream. Within the dream, he simulated all sorts of scenes. The birth, aging, sickness, and death of a mortal, the life of a wastrel young master from a wealthy family. There was the daily life of Immortal Path¡¯s powerful beings, and those who endlessly sought after the Way of Inquiry. And it was not only humans that he simulated, but also Monster Beasts, flora, and trees. Inside the dream, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness was clear. He reviewed what he had learned, summarized and reflected, and then practiced them one by one. From Way of Inquiry¡¯s nineteen skills to War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, to Demonic Ten Skills which the previous Demon Lord had passed down to him, and one of the ancient top ten Divine Methods left by Emperor Qitian, the Heaven-shaking Skill. Xu Zimei step by step, sought understanding and then practiced until he was skilled. In this Great Dream Technique, cultivation was meaningless, for after all, it was just a dream. Even if you cultivated to the point of Stepping into Immortality, upon waking, you¡¯re still only at Divine Vein. But the understanding of Vein Skills was genuinely existent. Though it couldn¡¯t be said to be as long as three thousand years, Xu Zimei indeed gained substantial benefits from this dream. Cultivating without a break, countless years had passed, and in the River of Time, Xu Zimei¡¯s true body slowly opened his eyes. At that moment, his eyes were deep and full of vicissitude, as if he had experienced endless ages, seeing through all the changes in the world. He emerged from Divine Continent, and only a single night had passed. Dawn was just breaking, those cultivations in the Great Dream Technique continuously gave him insights. This kind of cultivation must be undertaken at intervals, or else continuous practice would surely lead to personality disintegration. After summarizing his own strength, Xu Zimei left the room and went to the ground floor of the inn. Jiuyou had already ordered the food, and they found a seat by the window. "I heard there are several places worth visiting in Eternal Ancient City, if you¡¯re free after breakfast, let¡¯s go see," Jiuyou suggested. "Sure, since we¡¯ll be here for about six days," Xu Zimei nodded. After eating, the two of them left the North City District of Eternal Ancient City and went straight to the East City District. In this East City District, there was an Ascending to Divinity Stairs. It was rumored that during the Divine-Demon Era, the Eternal Ancient Divine King had just ascended to Divine King and personally established the Ascending to Divinity Stairs here in Eternal Ancient City. Anyone who could reach the top floor would have the chance to see the incarnation left there by the Eternal Ancient Divine King. As for the benefits, the Divine King didn¡¯t specify, but there were various rumors among the people. In short, meeting the Divine King was already the dream of many people¡¯s lifetimes. Unfortunately, the Ascending to Divinity Stairs had withstood several eras, and none, whether from the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect¡¯s disciples or other outsiders, had ever truly reached the highest level. Over time, the Ascending to Divinity Stairs gradually became one of the most famous structures in Eternal Ancient City. Anyone coming to Eternal Ancient City would come here to attempt the climb. When Xu Zimei and Jiuyou arrived, countless people had already gathered here. Looking straight ahead, a towering golden ladder soared into the clouds, reaching up towards the heavens. ``` Chapter 698 - 697: The Divine List, Yue Lun This Ascending to Divinity Stairs is considered one of the most famous structures in Eternal Ancient City. The golden ladder, whether day or night, emits a gentle golden glow. The entire ladder has nine levels. Although it only has nine levels, when looking from the bottom up, it seems almost endless. There are often people climbing the ladder, whether locals or visitors, with queues winding around the square for several loops. There¡¯s also a crowd of onlookers around, with hawkers energetically peddling their wares. Xu Zimei glanced over and couldn¡¯t see clearly the interior of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs; it was sealed by dark golden walls. A faint divine charm emanated from above. The Ascending to Divinity Stairs were built on a very vast square, with fountains and blooming flowers all around. Statues of the forebears of Eternal Ancient City stood proudly around it. "How about we give it a try?" Jiuyou said, clenching his fists and rubbing his hands together, eager to attempt it. "You also want to see the Divine Soul of the Eternal Ancient Divine King?" Xu Zimei asked, smiling. "Not really, I just want to see what¡¯s so magical about these stairs," Jiuyou replied. "I¡¯ve already inquired about it yesterday. These stairs are absolutely fair. It sets the same level of difficulty according to the strength of the challenger¡¯s cultivation, and it¡¯s not easier the higher your cultivation is." The order at the Ascending to Divinity Stairs is managed by the disciples of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. There were queue numbers on the side. After Jiuyou got his number, he joined the long queue, while Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to challenge and watched from the side. Usually, people near the challenge of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs only whispered among themselves, but when the queue reached a young man, many people¡¯s attention was drawn over. "It¡¯s Yue Lun, he¡¯s challenging it again." "I wonder which level he can reach this time. The guy is not simple, having lived in our Eternal Ancient City for three years. I personally saw him climb from the third level all the way to the sixth level." "It¡¯s uncertain if he can challenge the seventh level. You know, the highest record for the Ascending to Divinity Stairs these years is also the seventh level. It was set by the Talented Disciples of our Eternal Ancient Divine Sect." Amidst the discussions of the crowd, Xu Zimei turned his head and saw a young man in a black shirt standing at the entrance of the stairs. He stood tall and straight like a long spear, his eyes were sharp, and on the inner side of his arms, he had a short knife in each. His clothes were specially tailored with cuffs at the arms, precisely accommodating the short knives, unforeseeable. At this moment, standing at the bottom of the stairs, his whole being was integrated, emanating an extraordinary aura. As people watched Yue Lun entering the Ascending to Divinity Stairs, the dark golden walls of the first level soon radiated a bright light. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "One-shot, he passed it so quickly," someone exclaimed. "It took me more than ten minutes to get past last time." "For them, the first few rounds are not difficult at all, it¡¯s what comes later that counts." The crowd was abuzz with discussions, and in just a short while, the second, third, and fourth levels all lit up in succession. The fifth level did take some time, but when it came to the sixth level, everyone held their breath, watching with anticipation. This was because in previous attempts, Yue Lun had always stopped at the sixth level and had not been able to advance further. Finally, after what seemed like the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the dark golden walls of the sixth level began to emit a golden light. "He made it, he¡¯s passed the sixth level," someone shouted from below. No sooner had that person¡¯s voice faded than Yue Lun¡¯s figure was transferred to the bottom of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs. Unlike before, his face was now ashen, and there were faint traces of blood at the corners of his mouth. "Why did he come out?" asked someone nearby, puzzled, "He clearly already passed the sixth level." ``` "This situation should be that he went to the seventh level and was instantly killed. That¡¯s why the Ascending to Divinity Stairs immediately expelled him," someone explained beside. Watching Yue Lun pass through the Ascending to Divinity Stairs, and sitting cross-legged on the side to recuperate. Suddenly someone shouted, "Look, everyone, the rankings on the God Ranking have changed." Xu Zimei followed the crowd¡¯s gaze and then noticed it beside the square. A dark golden banner was hanging in mid-air, and on this banner were several names shining even more brilliantly in gold. Looking up, one could clearly see it written. "Gong Feiyang, ranked first, highest level reached: seven. Liu Xuanliang, ranked second, highest level reached: seven. ...¡­." Yue Lun¡¯s original ranking was at the fifth place, but instantly rose to the third, now placed above the two. The rankings above were calculated based not only on the levels reached but also on the duration one could hold out in them. Everyone looked at the figure in black robes recovering from injury, their eyes filled with a hint of awe. Yue Lun, being a Loose Cultivator with no powerful backing, had come a long way, which was no easy feat. Xu Zimei found it interesting, and the squad soon came before Jiuyou. As a remnant of the Divine Race, Xu Zimei quite favored the other among their peers. The bloodline of the Divine Race indeed gave her many advantages. When Jiuyou went up, at first, it didn¡¯t attract much attention. However, when the fifth level of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs lit up, and Jiuyou entered the sixth level, the surrounding discussions became animated. "Who is this woman? I haven¡¯t noticed her before." "She¡¯s a new face, probably an outsider." Seeing this scene, even Yue Lun, who was sitting below, opened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks. "Could it be that today we will see two Talented Disciples reaching the seventh level?" Some speculated, but just as they finished speaking, Jiuyou¡¯s figure was teleported down. Although it was a bit regrettable that she hadn¡¯t made it to the seventh level, given the time she held out on the sixth, it seemed very likely she would succeed next time. Jiuyou didn¡¯t care about the gazes and discussions of others; she went straight to Xu Zimei¡¯s side. "It¡¯s kind of tough," she took a deep breath and said. "What¡¯s it like inside?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "From the first to the sixth layer, there will be virtual opponents to fight against you. As the layers go up, not only do these virtual characters become much stronger, but their numbers also gradually increase," Jiuyou thought for a moment, then said. "Let me try," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He received the token, and after waiting not long, he entered the interior of the Ascending to Divinity Stairs. The first layer was an empty hall. It was desolate all around, the space around churned with whirlpools, and a figure appeared before him. This was a faceless man dressed in a blue robe, his face featureless. Xu Zimei kept his realm controlled at the Melting Heaven Realm level, which even the Ascending to Divinity Stairs couldn¡¯t detect. Xu Zimei could feel that the realm of this faceless man was almost a small level higher than his own. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time and directly slapped the opponent out of existence. Immediately after, a suction force came, and his figure had already appeared on the second layer. The second layer had two faceless men, their realms two small levels higher than his own. ``` Chapter 699 - 698: Meeting the Eternal Ancient Divine King Xu Zimei did not linger on the second floor either; with another palm strike, the two faceless men turned to ash. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon reaching the third floor, Xu Zimei found the pattern was actually the same. Here were three faceless men, each three small grades higher than the level he had shown. In the outside world, since the existence of Jiuyou, many people watched Xu Zimei with interest. The floors of Ascending to Divinity Stairs lit up one by one; although it wasn¡¯t as fast as imagined, the progress was steady. When the sixth floor lit up, many faces began to show excitement. With a "whoosh" sound, there was a surge of noise from the crowd. "Seven floors, he has reached the seventh floor." Before the crowd¡¯s surprise could continue, the dark golden wall of the eighth floor lit up instantly. "Eighth floor?" The surrounding crowd erupted as if exploding; amongst those who had climbed the Stairs of Divinity, none had ever made it to the eighth floor¡ªit was a record-breaking moment. Even Yue Lun, who was below tending to his wounds, frowned and stared thoughtfully towards the direction of the stairs. It wasn¡¯t just about the eighth floor, even the seventh floor was inhumanely difficult. Seven faceless men, each one with a strength seven small grades above his own. According to Yue Lun¡¯s strength, the enemies on the seventh floor had already reached the level of Saints. Seven Saints at once were far beyond his ability to contend with, and as for the difficulty of the eighth floor, he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine. Before Yue Lun¡¯s thoughts could return, someone next to him nearly bit his tongue. He stuttered, "The, the ninth floor." Amidst the scrutiny of the crowd, Yue Lun then realized that this person had passed the eighth floor and reached the highest level of Ascending to Divinity Stairs. His pupils suddenly contracted, and he stared blankly in the direction of the stairs. "Did that person meet the Divine King?" ......¡­ Meanwhile, inside Ascending to Divinity Stairs, Xu Zimei easily dealt with the eighth-floor enemies and went straight to the ninth floor. The enemies of the eighth floor were indeed strong, their number and power growing exponentially; for the average person, passing through there would be extremely challenging. When Xu Zimei reached the ninth floor, he found it different from the other ominous spaces of the eight floors. It was more like an ancient hall. All around the hall, countless statues were placed, some with human faces and beastly bodies, others with monstrous creatures with eight claws. Some wielded giant axes, seemingly ready to split the firmament in two. Others twirled a sword flower that dragged half the universe into oblivion. Besides these lifelike statues, the walls of the hall were inlaid with lapis stone. These stones, after detailed sculpting, depicted various scenes. Xu Zimei glanced at them; the images told of a war. It seemed to narrate the ancient battle of the world¡¯s invasion beyond the Immortal Path Bridge. At the very front of the hall, a beam of light shot up into the sky, illuminating the entire hall. Within this beam of light stood a figure. An old man approaching his sixties, clad in green, with a full head of white hair. Deep wrinkles and crevices marred his face, making him look as if he were in the twilight of his years, close to death at any moment. "You have come," said the old man, smiling at Xu Zimei as he walked in step by step. "Eternal Ancient Divine King?" Xu Zimei tentatively asked. "Strictly speaking, I am but a remnant soul of the Divine King, you may also call me the Divine King," the old man said with a smile. "May I know your distinguished name?" "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "From the moment you entered, I could tell that the Ascending to Divinity Stairs couldn¡¯t hinder you," the old man spoke. "Even if a Saint were to enter here, it would be difficult to reach the top, unless they are truly peerless talents or are themselves Divine Kings, for whom the rules here would pose no obstacle." "You could say that," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "I wonder what brings you here," chuckled the old man. "I suppose my inheritance wouldn¡¯t even catch your eye." "Actually, it¡¯s nothing much, just passing by and seeing these stairs, I was curious to take a look," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Where is your true self now?" "Perhaps in the future, when you cross the bridge of the Immortal Path, you might somehow meet me on the other side of the world," the old man replied with the same smile. "And when might you head towards the bridge of the Immortal Path?" "There¡¯s no rush," Xu Zimei shook his head and said, "Could you tell me about the world beyond the other side of the Immortal Path?" "In fact, this incarnation of mine has no connection to the original self, and I am not clear about his actions in that world," the old man shook his head, speaking regretfully. "However, I can tell you about that great war from those days." Xu Zimei nodded slightly; he had plenty of time. In his speculation, the world the Great Emperors of Yuan Central Continent ascend to after rising, whether it be the Heaven Beyond Heavens or the world beyond the Immortal Path¡¯s other end on the Eternal Ancient Continent, should all be the same vast universe. Therefore, before going to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, Xu Zimei must make all necessary preparations. The old man was not in a hurry, recalling the situation from that era bit by bit. After the old man finished speaking, Xu Zimei said with some surprise, "Are you saying that, on the current Eternal Ancient Continent, there actually exists the Heaven Beyond Heavens?" "Yes," the old man nodded and replied. "Although we managed to slay their main force in that battle, many of their remnants still survived. About the other world, perhaps you might get clearer answers from them." "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded. "Are you planning to leave?" the old man asked with a smile. "Staying here serves no further purpose," Xu Zimei replied. "I have been alone here for tens of thousands of years; perhaps you could spar with me a few moves?" the old man suggested with a smile. "Within the same realm, not using Spiritual Energy, solely relying on moves to determine the victor." "If you wish to test me, then come," Xu Zimei smiled. At that moment, the old man¡¯s expression turned serious. He stood with both feet positioned in the style of Tai Ji and Bagua, slightly bent at the waist, and his right arm withdrew a little bit to the back. "Guardian," the old man uttered softly. Without any surge of Spiritual Energy, his figure crossed several tens of meters, arriving directly behind Xu Zimei. "Guardian Crane," the old man called out again softly, his hand reaching out to grab Xu Zimei¡¯s right arm in a move to subdue him with a capture technique. However, when his hands clasped Xu Zimei¡¯s arm, it was as though he had grabbed a piece of cold iron, solid and unmoving. The old man knew that neither of them was using any abilities, with victory based solely on their skills and moves. "You are not enough," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He threw a punch straight down, and the old man had an absurd feeling that he could not evade it. It had been who knows how many years since he had last felt this way. The old man brought his palms together and bravely met the punch. However, the strength of the punch exceeded his expectations, and his body flew out uncontrollably. Chapter 700 - 699 Heaven-reaching Record When the elderly man halted his steps, he had already retreated dozens of paces. Moreover, his figure flickered between brightness and darkness, as if it might become unstable and dissipate at any moment. "Respected might," the elderly man sized up Xu Zimei before he finally spoke. "Do you wish to continue?" Zimo asked. "No need, even if my true self were to come, it would not be different, you have won," the elderly man said with a smile. "According to the rules, since you have defeated my remnant soul, the legacy that I¡¯ve left behind naturally belongs to you." Upon hearing the elderly man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. He hadn¡¯t thought about the legacy before, assuming it was just a simple exchange of moves. Looking at the smile on the elderly man¡¯s face, Zimo suddenly felt as if the other party had anticipated this outcome from the beginning. "We are both Divine Kings, it seems somewhat a waste for you to give me your legacy," Zimo said. "And I might not even need it." "Why not take a look at the legacy first?" the elderly man said with a smile. As soon as his voice fell, the Heaven-reaching beam of light that had been enveloping him began to fluctuate. Within this beam, the floor of the great hall opened up, and a golden key slowly floated upwards. No one knew what material the key was made of, but the moment it appeared, the surrounding Spiritual Energy crazily converged towards it. Moreover, a human face¡¯s phantom appeared on the key, and as Spiritual Energy flowed into it, the phantom seemed to be waking up gradually. A series of low growls emanated from within. The elderly man waved his hand grandly, sealing the key. The phantom inside the key kept assaulting the seal, looking ferocious and extremely fierce. "What is this?" Zimo asked, frowning. "This is the Heaven-reaching Key," the elderly man said with a laugh. "My remnant soul has been sealing it all this time. Now that I¡¯m giving it to you, I should also dissipate." "I don¡¯t understand," Zimo shook his head and said. "Inside Eternal Ancient City, apart from the Ascending to Divinity Stairs, there is another Immortal Path site, you should know about that, right?" the elderly man said with a smile. "This Immortal Path site is the place left over after our battle with the presence from beyond the Immortal Path Bridge all those years ago. Inside are many treasures left behind from that time. Initially, this place was managed by our Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, and our disciples have already scoured the outer treasures clean. As for the inner region where the more dangerous battles took place, they didn¡¯t dare to enter it. Later, to attract those remnants, I opened up the Immortal Path site and allowed anyone to enter. Unfortunately, those remnants were very cautious and did not fall for my ruse." "What does this have to do with me?" Zimo asked with a frown, "And this so-called Heaven-reaching Key." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t be hasty, Your Excellency, listen to me explain slowly," the elderly man said with a smile. "Do you know why those remnants have always stayed on the Eternal Ancient Continent? I even suspect they have been hiding in Eternal Ancient City. That¡¯s because their leader lost something very important in the Immortal Path site after dying in battle." "What is it?" Zimo asked, his brow furrowed. "The Heaven-reaching Record," the elderly man replied, "Although I¡¯m not certain of its exact location, I am sure that it has always been in the core area of the Immortal Path site. And if one wishes to enter the core area, only this Heaven-reaching Key can unlock the seal of the Heaven-reaching Record. Otherwise, I fear that even the arrival of a Divine King would be of no help." "What is the Heaven-reaching Record?" Zimo asked, puzzled. "I am not clear on the details, but this is a very ancient item that I too had once tenaciously pursued." "Perhaps it was not meant to be, as I ultimately did not obtain it," the elder said with a shake of his head. "Those residual ghosts have always been fixated on this Heaven-reaching Key, changing their identities over the years and ascending these Stairs to Divinity, but sadly, none have been successful." "Now that you¡¯re giving me this key, won¡¯t I become the target of all?" Xu Zimei frowned and said. He knew that the residual ghosts mentioned by the elder were those who had survived that great battle from years past. "I have given you the Heaven-reaching Key; whether you accept it or not, those residual ghosts won¡¯t let you go," the elder said. "You want to use me to eliminate them," Zimo¡¯s expression turned colder. "This is the last thing I can do for this continent," said the elder, turning away, a hint of shame in his voice. "I¡¯m sorry, but I have waited tens of thousands of years, and now this lingering spirit finds it harder and harder to suppress the Heaven-reaching Key. If you had not come, I fear that in another thousand years the key would have broken its seal by itself, and I would have been powerless to stop it." "Aren¡¯t you afraid I will destroy your Eternal Ancient Divine Sect?" Xu Zimei said. "Alas," the elder sighed before continuing, "One must make sacrifices. I am not aware of the incidents related to the Divine King, but he is certainly aware of the situation here. In the future, when you cross that Immortal Path bridge and arrive in another world, if you have any requests, just ask. I shall consider it compensation, how about that? Moreover, this Heaven-reaching Key is related to the Heaven-reaching Record; perhaps you are the fated one." Before Xu Zimei could respond to the elder¡¯s words, he saw the elder¡¯s Divine Soul begin to dissipate. With his last bit of strength, the elder sealed the Heaven-reaching Key, and Xu Zimei took the key in his hand. From a broader perspective, the Eternal Ancient Divine King did not act out of selfishness, but rather his actions were worthy of awe. With his dying strength, he wanted to do something for this continent. But what did that have to do with him, Zimo? If those residual ghosts did not provoke him, he had no intention of involving himself. Without the presence of the lingering spirit of the Eternal Ancient Divine King, the entire Ascending to Divinity Stairs seemed somewhat dim and lackluster. Xu Zimei was transported down from the ninth level. When he stepped off the Ascending to Divinity Stairs and came out into the outside world, he was shocked by the scene that lay before him. He saw a densely packed crowd surrounding all four sides of the Stairs. It seemed as if the entire population of the city had congregated here to witness the first person to receive the inheritance in tens of thousands of years. The crowd was so tightly packed and the discussions so loud that they could almost burst the eardrums of a normal person. And around the Ascending to Divinity Stairs, a group of disciples clad in blue robes had encircled the area. They kept the raucous throng at bay, seemingly also waiting in silence for Zimo¡¯s appearance. Xu Zimei recognized that these blue robes were the official attire of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. Among this group of blue-robed disciples, there were several leading figures. The person at the front was a middle-aged man dressed in a deep blue robe, emanating an imposing presence. Standing there, he seemed to suppress the very heavens and earth around him, sporting mutton chop whiskers that added to his authority. Behind the middle-aged man stood many individuals. There were white-haired old men, refined scholars, and hulking brutes who looked like they could be ferocious beasts. These people varied in their appearance, but uniformly, they possessed an overwhelming aura of gravitas and power. It was obvious that they were no ordinary people. With so many gathered around, not one dared to cause trouble or breach the barrier established by the blue-robed disciples. That¡¯s because everyone knew the core individual among this group could shake the entire continent with a mere stomp of his foot. Chapter 701 - 700 Gong Chuhe, Master of the Divine Sect For this group of people were none other than the rulers of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. Sect Master Gong Chuhe and the rest of the Elders were all in attendance. Among those present, there were three Saints, and the number of powerful beings in the Melting Heaven Realm was beyond count. This was the most formidable force in the Southern Domain, the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. These people could almost obstruct the heavens with one hand, acting unbridled throughout the Southern Domain. "Young Master Lin, welcome to the Eternal Ancient City," Gong Chuhe advanced with a dragon¡¯s stride and a tiger¡¯s gait, laughing as he spoke. In just the time that they had been waiting for Xu Zimei to come out, they had already thoroughly investigated her identity, Lin Qiu, the disciple of the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. This was their formidable intelligence-gathering capability. "Sect Master Gong, is there something you need?" Xu Zimei responded. She glanced around and saw that even Jiuyou was blocked by these people in front. "This is not a place for chatting. Would Young Master Lin be willing to return with us to the Divine Sect to discuss this matter further?" Gong Chuhe said with a smile. Xu Zimei surveyed her surroundings and chuckled, "With this kind of setup, would it make any difference if I said I don¡¯t want to go?" "Young Master Lin jests," Gong Chuhe waved his hand dismissively. A blue palanquin was then brought forth from the side. The palanquin was a pale blue with a triangular canopy and several wind chimes dangling from its vertex. Drawn upon the blue fabric was the sect emblem of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. "Please, Young Master Lin, take a seat in the palanquin," Gong Chuhe said with a smile. "Let my friend come as well," Xu Zimei beckoned towards Jiuyou, who was stopped outside, and said. The disciples clad in blue robes allowed Jiuyou to enter, and the two of them took their seats in the palanquin. The palanquin was carried by four women whose clothes fluttered about them; they rose into the air, and colorful ribbons danced lightly in the breeze, enveloping the palanquin. Eventually, they flew off into the distance. As the palanquin¡¯s silhouette disappeared, some of the Elders standing behind Gong Chuhe seemed hesitant to speak. "Sect Master," the big man, resembling a ferocious beast, pondered for a moment before attempting to speak. Gong Chuhe raised his hand and said, "Let¡¯s talk back at the sect." ...... Three kilometers behind Eternal Ancient City, a mountain shrouded in mist stood like a pillar holding up the heavens, towering over the land. In terms of status and its deep historical roots, the Eternal Ancient Divine Mountain was even more significant than the Eternal Ancient City. The Eternal Ancient Divine Mountain was considered the premier divine mountain in the Southern Domain. For outsiders, the mountain forest was always cloaked in mysterious mists, majestic and lofty. But in fact, those who had glimpsed the true face of the Divine Mountain knew it was a place of eternal spring, with clear mountains and beautiful waters, an exceptionally auspicious site. It was here that the Eternal Ancient Divine King founded the sect, which then thrived by drawing upon the mountain¡¯s strength. Xu Zimei could feel the palanquin flying through mid-air, her view obstructed by the colored ribbons. Jiuyou beside her seemed a bit anxious. "Did you really go to the very top?" Xu Zimei nodded. "Then, did you see the Eternal Ancient Divine King?" Xu Zimei nodded again. "Did you receive the inheritance?" Jiuyou asked, "What are we going to do now? The Eternal Ancient Divine Sect surely won¡¯t let you leave so easily." "Well, we¡¯ll just have to deal with it as it comes," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Easier said than done. Even if we give the inheritance back to them now, they might not let us go," Jiuyou sighed. "It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to the Ascending to Divinity Stairs. Who could have known you¡¯d reach the top." Xu Zimei smiled and did not speak. "What is that inheritance of yours?" Jiuyou asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice. "A hot potato," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. As they were speaking, the flying chariot slowly came to a stop. "Young Master, please step down from the chariot," a soft feminine voice called from outside; it seemed to be one of the women who had been carrying the chariot. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said with a smile to the anxious Jiuyou. The two stepped down from the chariot. Xu Zimei was alright, but Jiuyou was shocked by the scene before her eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were standing right at the location of Eternal Ancient Divine Sect¡¯s Sect Gate. The grand Sect Gate resembled a Dragon Gate, giving off the impression of two dragons playing with a pearl. The sculptures of the Divine Dragons were lifelike, as if they had been brought to life. The Divine Dragons coiled their bodies, intertwining with each other to form the arch shape of the gateway. Looking through the Dragon Gate, one could see that the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect was vast and boundless, with countless buildings packed together. There were grand halls glittering with gold and splendor, high-rise buildings amidst roaring Blazing Flames, and pavilions and courtyards encircled by Yin and Yang fish, partitioned by the two forces. Inside the Sect Gate, ancient trees soared to the skies, and sacred springs gushed toward the heavens. All sorts of wondrous phenomena were unfolding, with disciples clad in blue robes practicing Sword Flight, while ferocious beasts stirred up a wind of blood and foul scent as they roared. The entire Eternal Ancient Divine Sect was not as tranquil as it seemed from outside the fog; it was like a little world, evolving on its own. Xu Zimei stepped down from the flying chariot to see an Elder dressed in blue robes approach and say, "Young Master Lin, our Sect Master is waiting for you at Eternal Ancient Hall, please follow me." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The two followed the Elder down paths flanked by pavilions and numerous majestic halls and places. Eventually, they arrived in front of a grand and imposing hall. The words "Eternal Ancient Hall" were like bright stars in the sky, shimmering midair. The entire hall was iron blue in color, with several Monster Beasts carved around it, giving the hall an atmosphere of solemnity and dignity. As Xu Zimei and Jiuyou were about to enter, the Elder in blue robes gently stretched out a hand to stop Jiuyou, saying with a smile, "Our Sect Master would just like to ask Young Master Lin some questions. The matter relates to the Ancestor, and this lady might as well wait here for a moment." Jiuyou nodded and had no choice but to wait outside. Xu Zimei, however, entered the hall with ease; as soon as he stepped through the doorway, he could clearly make out the scene inside. The hall was vast, making anyone inside unconsciously feel a trace of insignificance. At the very front, on the throne shaped like a dragon¡¯s head, Sect Master Gong Chuhe sat with an air of authority. By his side were an elderly man and woman, both with white hair that indicated their advanced years. From the aura surrounding these two individuals, Xu Zimei could sense that they had likely reached the level of Saints. Arranged to the sides, standing were the core Elders of Eternal Ancient Divine Sect. There were more than twenty of them in total, each one emitting an earth-shattering presence, albeit softly. It was as if they sealed the space within the entire hall, and the pressure unconsciously doubled for anyone entering. "Young Master Lin, you¡¯ve arrived," Gong Chuhe said with a light smile. "With such grand preparations, what does Sect Master Gong seek from me?" Xu Zimei asked. "This Ascending to Divinity Stairs is a legacy left by our forebears. Young Master Lin must have given it some thought," Gong Chuhe stated. "I know what you want to ask," Xu Zimei said. "I¡¯ve met the Divine King and received his inheritance; that¡¯s what you want to know, isn¡¯t it?" "Then you should quickly hand over the inheritance," the man seated to the side, like an ultimate ferocious beast, couldn¡¯t wait and blurted out. "Si Xiong, step back," Gong Chuhe glanced at the big man and rebuked him. Chapter 702 - 701: I Can Kill You in Front of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect ``` Hearing Gong Chuhe speak, the burly man rubbed his bald head and, somewhat disgruntled, stepped aside. Gong Chuhe turned around, smiling at Xu Zimei, "Lin Beisheng, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Since you have received the legacy, of course, we won¡¯t snatch it openly. It¡¯s just that we want to see what exactly the inheritance left by our ancestor is; this request should be satisfiable, after all, it is our ancestor¡¯s." "And what good will looking do?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. "If Young Master Lin is willing to trade, we can offer something satisfactory in exchange," Gong Chuhe said. "And Young Master Lin will gain the friendship of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect." The eyes of everyone around turned to Xu Zimei; some even subtly used pressure to impose a sense of oppression on him. "I think that won¡¯t be necessary. Initially, I did not desire this inheritance, but unfortunately, your ancestor insisted on giving it to me," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "But since the item is already in my hands, naturally, there¡¯s no possibility of it being returned." "Won¡¯t Young Master Lin consider it?" Gong Chuhe narrowed his eyes slightly, his right hand slowly and rhythmically tapping the armrest of his chair as he watched Xu Zimei. "What, are you going to rob me? Feel free to try," Xu Zimei said. "What¡¯s there to prattle about? I can easily take down this kid with hardly a move," the burly man known as Si Xiong, who seemed impatient, said coldly. Or perhaps he was annoyed by Xu Zimei¡¯s arrogant demeanor and spoke coldly, "Kid, it would be in your best interest to hand it over today. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and have taken our ancestor¡¯s legacy, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re spattered in blood within five steps." "Why are you so noisy?" Xu Zimei turned and looked at the burly man dismissively. He then employed the technique "A Drop in the Ocean" that he had learned at the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect; endless spiritual energy converged in his hand, and a droplet of water appeared on the tip of his right index finger. With a light flick, the small droplet, carrying the weight of ten thousand jin, surged towards the burly man with oppressive force. A look of amazement flashed in the burly man¡¯s eyes, and a beastly roar emanated from his body. The projection of a ferocious beast materialized, bellowing mightily as if roaring up to the heavens. The true form of the beast was indistinct, but from its aura, it was undoubtedly an ancient ferocious beast. However, before the ferocious beast could show its prowess, the water droplet had already pierced through its forehead. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The burly man¡¯s pupils constricted, followed by several more beastly roars, as one after another, multiple beastly projections appeared behind him. In addition to the one before, three new ferocious beasts had appeared. The droplet, bearing an enormous weight, descended with suppression, with endless spiritual energy gathering force. The tiny water droplet seemed to slash through ages and oceans, gathering the boundless sea, falling from the sky. It left no opportunity for the beasts to resist and pierced through the burly man¡¯s back, his body crashing heavily to the ground of the great hall. The projections of the beasts shattered, their cries echoing in fear. In the great hall, the two saintly elders¡¯ eyes flickered with a hint of surprise. "I was thinking of wiping out your Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, but since your ancestor was a decent person, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to care," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "But this doesn¡¯t give you the right to act recklessly in front of me over and over. I don¡¯t want to hear any dissent; otherwise, even today, right here in the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, in front of everyone from your Sect Gate, I would still slay you," he continued. The great hall fell silent upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Gong Chuhe coughed a few times and said with a light laugh, "I believe Young Master Lin must have misunderstood. Elder Si Xiong is just like that; actually, we have no ill intentions. We just wanted to inquire about our ancestor, who has been to the Immortal Path for tens of thousands of years. Over these ten thousand years, we have attempted to ascend to the Divine Stairs multiple times, unable to reach the top. It¡¯s just that your appearance has perhaps gotten us a little too excited." "It¡¯s best that this is the case. If there¡¯s nothing else, Sect Master Gong, you should send someone to take me back. I don¡¯t want to waste time here with you all," Xu Zimei said languidly. "It¡¯s only right," Gong Chuhe said with a nod and a smile. As Xu Zimei was about to leave, Gong Chuhe spoke up with a smile, "Young Master Lin, please wait a moment." ``` "Something the matter?" Xu Zimei turned his head and inquired. Gong Chuhe waved his hand and tossed over a token, saying, "I know Young Master Lin wishes to go to the Divine Demon Battlefield. With this token, you can bypass the queue and go directly to the Teleportation Array." "Thanks," Xu Zimei nodded in acknowledgment. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure once more, the entire hall fell into complete silence. After a long while, the Saintly elder at the head finally spoke, "Is the Sect Master just letting him leave? We still haven¡¯t clarified the inheritance from our ancestors, and today¡¯s events are simply a disgrace to our Divine Sect. In these tens of thousands of years, who has dared to be so arrogant before us?" Gong Chuhe didn¡¯t hurry to respond but looked down below and asked, "Si Xiong, are you alright?" The bald, muscular man struggled to stand up, his gaze somewhat vacant, and murmured in a low voice, "How terrifying." "What¡¯s happened to you?" asked an Elder beside him. "I¡¯ve fought Saints before, and even against a Saint, I could hold on for a while," the muscular man said to himself. "But just now, I felt as weak as an ant, an ant that could be squashed at any moment. It felt as though¡­" At this point, the muscular man¡¯s pupils constricted, and he suddenly looked up, "The Divine King is alive." Hearing the muscular man¡¯s words, Gong Chuhe squinted his eyes and said nothing for a long time, seemingly pondering something. "Why did the Sect Master let him leave?" the elder beside him still seemed somewhat confused. "Could it be that he truly feared him?" "That¡¯s only part of it," Gong Chuhe shook his head and explained. "Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why our ancestor established the Ascending to Divinity Stairs?" Observing that everyone below furrowed their brows in silence. Gong Chuhe continued, "If it were just an ordinary inheritance, the ancestor would surely have left it to us. How could he possibly hand it over to someone else so readily? It¡¯s guarded by remnants of the ancestor¡¯s soul. Does the ancestor¡¯s conduct require any teaching from us? The so-called ¡¯A Drop in the Ocean¡¯ need not be sought; some things, even if pursued, are not only useless but can also bring calamity. Moreover, that Lin Qiu remained so composed in front of so many of us. This isn¡¯t something that can be feigned, which means he truly has confidence and is not afraid of us." "So the Sect Master gave him the token to curry favor with him," said the Elder below with a laugh. "The Sect Master is far-sighted." "It¡¯s not far-sightedness, just faith in the ancestor¡¯s judgement," Gong Chuhe dismissed with a wave of his hand and said. "Try not to make an enemy of him; arrange for someone to see him off." ¡­ After leaving the Eternal Ancient Hall, Xu Zimei smiled faintly. The leader of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect was truly not an ordinary person, knowing how to judge the situation. Outside, Jiuyou was getting a bit anxious. Seeing Xu Zimei emerge unscathed, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Are you alright?" she asked. "Let¡¯s go, back to Eternal Ancient City. I have some matters to attend to," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. The same flying sedan that had brought him was once again ready to take Xu Zimei back to Eternal Ancient City. Chapter 703 - 702: Sect of Seven Fears The sedan chair carried Xu Zimei, returning once again to Eternal Ancient City. Eternal Ancient City was still as bustling as before, and Xu Zimei wanted to take a look inside the so-called Immortal Path ruins before leaving. There might be some unexpected findings. "You go wait at the inn, I have some things to take care of," Xu Zimei said to Jiuyou. "Can¡¯t you take me with you?" Jiuyou asked. "You can¡¯t go to the core area of the Immortal Path ruins," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. Jiuyou, having no choice, could only nod and head back to the inn, knowing that there were some things Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want her to get involved in. After parting with Jiuyou, Xu Zimei headed toward the Immortal Path ruins alone. The Immortal Path ruins were located in the Southern District, also one of the famous spots in Eternal Ancient City. Tales of that great war of yore have been circulating among the residents of Eternal Ancient City for many years. It was said that the leaders from beyond the Immortal Path bridge invaded the Eternal Ancient Continent. The Eternal Ancient Divine King risked his life to seal the rift, and ultimately fought his final battle with the remaining forces in Eternal Ancient City. All the Divine Kings of the entire continent gathered, and the battle was fought so fiercely that the sky darkened and the sun and moon lost their color. In the end, the leader "Qiong Qi" was slain here, and his followers were mostly annihilated. Afterward, people rebuilt Eternal Ancient City, designating the core area, where the battle was most intense, as part of the Southern District. Because the malicious aura of Qiong Qi in that core area was too heavy, it simply couldn¡¯t be rebuilt. People could only hope that over time, these malicious auras would gradually dissipate. No sooner had Xu Zimei entered the Southern District than he suddenly collided with someone. As this person neared Xu Zimei, his eyes suddenly flickered with a vicious light, and he directly took out a sharp knife and attacked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and swatted the person away with a slap. The assailant¡¯s body crashed heavily against a nearby wall, becoming a bloody mess, and he could no longer move. "An old remnant of the past?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "That was fast; I haven¡¯t even made it to the Immortal Path ruins, and I¡¯ve already been targeted." After killing the attacker, Xu Zimei had only walked a few steps when a "boom" sounded¡ª the thick gates of the Southern District behind him were slowly closed. In front of him on the main street of the Southern District, the bustling street crowd suddenly fell quiet. "Puff, puff, puff," the sounds of countless blades piercing flesh instantly filled the entire street. A group of people shed their coats, revealing red robes worn underneath. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At a glance, there appeared to be thousands of these red-robed individuals, densely occupying the entire street. The unsuspecting bystanders were stabbed with long swords without warning, and killed instantly. The bustling street turned chaotic in an instant, and those remaining pedestrians quickly ran towards the stores on both sides, seeking refuge. But the group in red robes didn¡¯t care, for their initial target was Xu Zimei. After everyone had fled, only the densely packed red-robed figures were left on the entire street. A large group of the red-robed individuals surged from all around, encircling Xu Zimei in layers, three deep. The leader was an elderly figure in a bright red robe, with a swirling emblem embroidered on his chest. Despite his advanced age, the elder was spirited and full-faced with a rosy glow. He had a pair of eagle eyes, a hooked nose, and his gaze exerted a tremendously oppressive feeling. A faint Holy Power seemed to emanate from all around him. "Kid, hand over the key," the leading old man said with a deep voice. "Whether I hand it over or not, you aren¡¯t going to let me go, so why should I give it to you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Offer up the key and I¡¯ll allow you to join our Sect of Seven Fears," the leading old man contemplated for a moment. He said, "I¡¯ll only give you ten breaths to consider. If you don¡¯t hand it over, you¡¯ll face death." "It seems the Eternal Ancient Divine King underestimated you. He thought you were hiding within the Eternal Ancient City, but he never expected that you had already corroded an entire district," Xu Zimei spoke. "If given some more time, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d turn the entire Eternal Ancient City upside down." "Kid, people from the Eternal Ancient Continent are nothing but frogs in a well; you have no idea how vast this world truly is," the leading old man said coldly, "There are only a few Divine Kings, and in a lifetime not many can reach that level. But if you join our Sect of Seven Fears, once we return to the Main Church, all of you could have boundless prospects. Why not plot great matters with us?" "No thanks. Your boss died here, and you, a mere Saint, still dare to talk big about frogs in a well," Xu Zimei shook his head, chuckling. The leading old man frowned slightly, waved his right hand gently, and said faintly, "Kill him." Upon the command, the group of red-robed men surrounding the area all swarmed to attack Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked up into the distance. At the end of this main street, in that wide-open square, was the end of the Immortal Path ruins. He stepped towards the end of the street, seemingly oblivious to the thousands of people crowding around him. Rafts of shouting and killing cries rose around him. Step by step, Xu Zimei advanced forward as a tremendous aura began to gather around him. With each step he took, his momentum grew stronger, and that oppressive feeling intensified. The wind whipped up, and a vortex of Spiritual Energy converged beneath Xu Zimei¡¯s feet. The closer people got to Xu Zimei, the stronger the gravity they felt upon their bodies, making their movements extremely sluggish. As Xu Zimei slowly raised his right hand, dozens of people near him were sent flying. His footsteps marched forward, his gaze tranquil without a ripple, his body devoid of any hesitation. As he continued to walk, groups of people were periodically sent flying without even a touch to his clothing. A constant "boom boom boom" of explosions and screams rose and fell in the street, and the rare autumn sunlight shone down from on high. The golden rays of the sun spilled across the earth, casting light upon the corpses that lay strewn about. When Xu Zimei had passed through the street, standing at the square on the other end, behind him stretched a whole street filled with bodies. Ruined walls and piles of corpses stacked as high as small hills. The only one standing ahead was the red-robed leading old man. Watching Xu Zimei approach step by step under the noon sun, droplets of sweat began to appear on his forehead without notice. As Xu Zimei loomed closer, the old man seemed unable to withstand the pressure any longer. His right hand was wrapped in a pale red Spiritual Energy, his fist tightly clenched, and he threw a punch directly at Xu Zimei. This punch carried the Spiritual Energy like a wave breaking the wind, tearing through the space in front of it, and one could vaguely see the red Spiritual Energy as if it were brewing something. Xu Zimei smiled slightly, reached out his hand, and grabbed the old man¡¯s right fist. Chapter 704 - 703 Inside the Immortal Path Ruins Xu Zimei exerted a slight force, and a scream emanated from the mouth of the man in the red robe. His right fist was crushed into powder, turned into dust. Xu Zimei slowly extended his hand and placed it on the man¡¯s head. "Divine, Divine King," the elder trembled all over, stammering as he spoke. "Spare me, sir, I am willing to do anything." "Tell me about your group," Xu Zimei said. "I am an elder of the Sect of Seven Fears, our sect was established in the Great Marshland, what else does your excellency wish to know?" the elder hastily inquired. "Sect of Seven Fears?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yes, this sect gate was founded by our ancestor, the Great Sage of Seven Fears. Although it may not be the strongest, it has some reputation in the Great Marshland," the elder replied without any hesitation. "What is meant by Great Saint?" Xu Zimei inquired. "To open the tenth Vein Gate is to be a Great Saint," the elder answered. "Tell me about the rankings above Great Emperor," Xu Zimei said. "Ten Vein Gates signifies a Great Saint, and eleven Vein Gates means a Taoist Fruit powerhouse; the matter is somewhat complex, and I¡¯m not very clear about it," the elder said. "These matters are not something that a mere Saint like me could have access to." "How many more of your Sect of Seven Fears are in the Eternal Ancient Continent?" Xu Zimei inquired. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "None left, they¡¯ve all died at your hand," the elder hastily shook his head, shouting, "Let me go, I¡¯ve told you everything I know, please." "Too bad you¡¯re of no use alive," Xu Zimei shook his head. His right hand grabbed down again, and with a "boom," the elder¡¯s body stiffly fell to the ground. At that moment, the sealed city gates of the Southern District were finally burst open. It was only then that the forces from the Eternal Ancient City reacted, starting their counterattack. But when they arrived at the city gates and saw the corpses piled up in the streets, everyone was stunned. Xu Zimei paid no attention to the rest, and went straight to the site of the Immortal Path ruins. This place used to be guarded by disciples of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, but now they had all been killed as well. The Immortal Path ruins were enveloped by the Void Array; Xu Zimei tore apart the formation with both hands, directly entering the ruins. ... This vast land had been resting for tens of thousands of years, yet still couldn¡¯t revive itself. The land was parched and cracked open, devoid of any green vegetation. The fissured earth spread out like innumerable spider webs, stretching to the horizon. How fierce had the wars been that this land experienced, the scorched soil and dark vegetation were enough to tell it all. Flocks of vultures flew through the sky, searching for fresh flesh and food. When they saw Xu Zimei enter, they swooped down and attacked a living person. "Goo goo," several shrill cries that could stop clouds in their tracks sounded, and a few vultures all fell to the ground. Xu Zimei frowned as he surveyed the scene before him. There was no path, only bones and jagged rocks stretching as far as the eye could see. The earth was charred black, the air carried a dry feeling, inhaling it involuntarily made one¡¯s throat uncomfortable. The smoke from burning flames, like signal fires, intermittently floated across the land, as if even the whole sky had been stained black. Xu Zimei trod upon the land, taking steps toward the distance. Apart from the vultures above, many bones wandered like ghosts, aimlessly wandering around this land. They did not attack passersby but simply roamed the expanse. The outer layer of this Immortal Path ruin had virtually no danger left; disciples of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect had long since cleared out the area. What remained were ruins that still bore testimony to the prosperity of bygone days and the ferocity of great battles. Xu Zimei continued walking forward, the so-called Heaven-reaching Record should be in the core area. Inside, there were also dangers at every turn; according to what the Eternal Ancient Divine King had said, he too had searched this core area before, but unfortunately found nothing. In the end, with no other choice, he then stepped onto the Immortal Path Bridge. As Xu Zimei ventured deeper, the bone creatures he encountered grew increasingly powerful. No longer like the specters of the outer world, they had begun to develop spiritual intelligence. Of course, these did not pose any obstacle to Xu Zimei. After walking for an hour, he finally arrived at the core of this Immortal Path ruin. A colossal pit appeared beneath his feet, boundless and bottomless at a glance. It was hard to imagine what kind of attack could have inflicted such terrifying damage. Moreover, within this immense pit, there seemed to be countless smaller pits. Outside the massive pit, a transparent barrier blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s path. Xu Zimei lightly touched the barrier with his hand and felt a force repelling his entry. He attempted to use the Heaven-reaching Key that the Eternal Ancient Divine King had given him. The moment the key touched the barrier, the phantom face within the key begun to devour the barrier¡¯s power. In just a moment, the barrier was torn open by a gap. If Xu Zimei did not stop it, the entire barrier would perhaps be consumed completely. Xu Zimei pocketed the key and stepped into what was called the core area inside the barrier. No sooner had he entered when he felt an extremely evil force. This force was so malevolent that it was arguably the most evil Xu Zimei had ever encountered on the Yuan Central Continent; there was no other like it. The air above the barrier was dark red, this power having merged with the spiritual energy and the air. It sought to erode Xu Zimei¡¯s body at every moment. Even a Saint could not withstand this barrier, and given more time, even a Divine King might be in trouble. "The least those who died here must have stepped into immortality," Xu Zimei conjectured internally. Within this dark red spiritual energy, countless skeletons glowing with a dark red light moved about. They resembled patrols, and when they saw Xu Zimei enter, a group of skeletons swarmed towards him. When Xu Zimei swept away the skulls into dust with a slap, the rest of the skeletons seemed to sense fear and all retreated. ...... Having estimated roughly, nearly every skeleton here possessed the power of the Melting Heaven Realm. Even a Great Saint would not be able to handle so many skeletons swarming at once. With a strange feeling in his heart, Xu Zimei continued to move forward, the skeletons he encountered no longer hindering him. Upon seeing him, the skeletons merely followed at a distance, choosing not to act but seemingly monitoring him. Xu Zimei closed his eyes and released his Divine Soul, seeking to sense the source of this land¡¯s evil energy. After a long while, Xu Zimei opened his eyes, his gaze deeply focused towards the east. "There, a powerful creature seems to have resurrected." Although he was unclear about what had happened at the source, he had indeed sensed a living presence there just now. Chapter 705 - 704 Qiong Qi Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was fixated on the direction to the east, his figure swiftly heading towards that source. His speed was extremely fast, and the skulls along the way deliberately avoided him, making way for him. Passing by several deep pits, Xu Zimei saw some corpses in them. These corpses carried an aura of immense power; even after tens of thousands of years of erosion by time, they showed no signs of decay. It was hard to imagine what kind of beings they had been in life. The weakest of these corpses had already achieved Semi-Saint status, among them were not a few Divine Kings. Although Xu Zimei had not experienced that great battle, he could truly feel its intensity and brutality. He continued forward, and after passing hundreds of deep pits, he finally stopped in front of a particularly large one. This deep pit was shrouded in black fog, making it almost impossible to see clearly what lay inside. And around the edge of the pit, countless skulls stood guard. It seemed as if something important existed within. When Xu Zimei arrived, these skulls paused for a moment, and then, without any obstruction, they completely dispersed. The black fog in front of him dissipated, forming the shape of a door as if it had been quietly waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. Xu Zimei chuckled softly and slowly stepped into the black fog. As soon as he entered the black fog, the scene before his eyes changed in an instant. The sky was enveloped by a boundless evil energy, and even the ground beneath his feet was eroded. Here, various flowers grew in abundance, with a dazzling array of colors. Without exception, each flower exuded a very evil aura. Among the flowers, there was a footpath, and looking forward along the path, one could see a column of red energy rising into the sky at the end. This red Spiritual Energy was the source of all, the main culprit that eroded the land and the sky. Xu Zimei walked onto the path, and the further he went, the more intense the oppressive sensation and the concentration of the red Spiritual Energy became. Directly ahead was a small hut made of bones, with a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged in front of it. Feeling Xu Zimei¡¯s approach, the middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes. The man was full of evil energy, with long hair neatly tied behind him. At first glance, his face appeared somewhat delicate, but upon closer inspection, one would notice an intimidating evil emanating from every casual move of his smooth features. His eyes exuded thick black energy, with hawk-like eyes, a hooked nose, and very thin lips. He was dressed in a wide-sleeved, waisted robe, the colors of which were quite varied: white, black, and blue. The dark purple boots on his feet reached up to his knees. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, the middle-aged man also slowly stood up. "Did that old fellow from the Eternal Ancient send you?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile. His expression was ordinary, very composed, and he did not seem at all surprised or curious about Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei asked with confusion. Logically, there should be no living beings in this core area; the appearance of this middle-aged man was filled with strangeness. A tremendous evil energy enveloped him, and behind him in the bone hut, the source of that red light seemed to be right there. "You come here and yet do not know who I am?" the middle-aged man said with an evil laugh. His laughter grew louder, and with it, the malevolent energy around him became denser, nearly causing the entire firmament to rumble with a "boom." "I¡¯m not too clear about the past, so I need you to introduce yourself," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Seems like the Eternal Ancient old man didn¡¯t tell you a lot," the middle-aged man said, laughing as he sat down. In front of him was a white bone table with a pot of freshly brewed hot tea on it. This hot tea was blood red, and it was unknown what it was made from. "My name has been forgotten for a long time, but I believe every person from the Eternal Ancient City will never forget the name ¡¯Qiong Qi¡¯ for their entire lives." "Oh, the catalyst of that great war," Xu Zimei nodded, stepping forward gradually. To Xu Zimei¡¯s indifferent demeanor, the man seemed surprised and asked, "Aren¡¯t you afraid?" "Why should I be afraid? We haven¡¯t fought yet, and for all we know, the one who should be afraid might be you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing this, the man laughed heartily, pouring the blood-red liquid from his cup, and laughed, "Interesting, quite interesting. I¡¯ve met many on the Eternal Ancient Continent, and you are to my taste." Xu Zimei slowly walked over and sat down across the white bone table. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While picking up the red tea in his hand, he casually asked, "Weren¡¯t you supposed to be dead? How come you seem as lively as ever?" A sip of tea went down, and a dense spiritual energy surged within him like overturning rivers and seas. "Good tea," Xu Zimei exclaimed in appreciation. In an instant, he felt refreshed, as if every pore in his body had opened up. This tea was probably potent enough to allow a person in the Melting Heaven Realm to take one step into Semi-Saint. "Dead? Because of these mere ants?" the man said with a chuckle, shaking his head. "The gap between them and me is a qualitative one, not quantitative. They are not worthy." "Then how did you end up in this current state?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. According to the meaning of the Eternal Ancient Divine King, this leader should be one who has Stepped into Immortality. Logically, no matter how many Divine Kings there were on the Eternal Ancient Continent, they should not be a match for him. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the man fell silent for a moment. Seemingly remembering something and frowning, he snorted lightly, "I oversimplified everything, ultimately becoming just a pawn." "Are you a person from the Sect of Seven Fears?" Xu Zimei asked. "It seems you do know something," the man said with a light laugh. "There¡¯s no harm in telling you. Back when I discovered that rift, I wished to take over the Eternal Ancient Continent and use it as a backyard, to provide fresh blood for our Sect of Seven Fears. But I underestimated everything. The Eternal Ancient Continent has existed for who knows how many years, and it has produced numerous formidable individuals. There are beings among them who possess Taoist Fruits, and I was invading their homeland. How could they simply watch on?" "It seems you were outmaneuvered," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Those people wanted me to take the lead and test the reactions of all parties. We from the Sect of Seven Fears wouldn¡¯t serve as cannon fodder. Thus, I was blown to bits, borrowing a corpse to resurrect within these ruins. It¡¯s laughable. Those ants think they killed me," the middle-aged man said with a cold laugh. "But deceiving their senses cost me greatly. After cultivating here for a few more thousand years, I should step on the Immortal Path and leave this world." "I¡¯m not concerned with these matters. Since you are their leader Qiong Qi, then you should know about the Heaven-reaching Record," Xu Zimei asked. "Kid, greed leads to losing one¡¯s way. It seems you¡¯ve also been lured by the paths of the Eternal Ancient old man," Qiong Qi looked at Xu Zimei and said indifferently. "Who cares whose path it is? Let¡¯s make a deal. You give me the Heaven-reaching Record, and I¡¯ll assure you that I won¡¯t kill you," Xu Zimei said. Chapter 706 - 705 Battle Against Qiong Qi, Heaven-reaching Record Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Qiong Qi stood up, his mouth twisted into a sinister smile. His laughter was loud, causing ripples to spread through the space around him. "If you can defeat me, the Heaven-reaching Record is naturally yours, and I won¡¯t have a chance to choose," Qiong Qi said. "Although I am not at my peak at the moment, I am still without rivals on the Eternal Ancient Continent." "Is that so," Xu Zimei said with a light smile as he too stood up. Behind Qiong Qi, torrents of blood-red Spiritual Energy surged into the sky, reflecting against both the heavens and the earth. This blood-red Spiritual Energy kept churning as if something was trying to break free from within, struggling continuously. "Come on, let¡¯s see how much you weigh," Qiong Qi stretched out his hand and said nonchalantly. "If you disappoint me too much, I guess you won¡¯t be able to leave here alive." Xu Zimei shook his head and smiled, sensing that Qiong Qi¡¯s strength had not yet recovered to the point of Stepping into Immortality. He must be at the level of a Divine King, but judging purely by the thickness of Spiritual Energy, aside from the Heavenly Curtain War God of the True Martial Holy Sect, this man was the strongest he had encountered. Xu Zimei slowly drew the long saber from his back, and his aura gradually intensified. "The so-called ¡¯Seven Fears¡¯, the first is the fear of the fierce beast," Qiong Qi extended his right hand and saw the phantom of a ferocious beast burst through the red Spiritual Energy behind him. It directly stepped into the void behind him. The beast resembled a cow with four horns, and its hair hanging down like a straw raincoat, shrouding its body. Qiong Qi swung his arm, and the phantom of the beast merged with his left arm, its formidable presence rushing toward Xu Zimei. "Since you know of the Sect of Seven Fears, you should understand what the ¡¯Seven Fears¡¯ stand for," Qiong Qi said coldly. With one strike, space collapsed, and the power increased hundreds of times. Xu Zimei barely caught it, but his figure was forced back several steps. "For catching my strike, you are not bad among Divine Kings," Qiong Qi said indifferently. "Continue," Xu Zimei smiled. "The ¡¯Seven Fears¡¯ were formulated by our ancestors based on seven great ferocious beasts, watch closely now," Qiong Qi said blandly. "The second fear is the fierce beast with five tails and one horn, its voice like thunder splitting rocks, feeding mainly on ferocious beasts." As Qiong Qi¡¯s words fell, another phantom of a ferocious beast attached itself to his right arm. Qiong Qi closed the distance immediately, engaging in close combat with Xu Zimei. His fists, imbued with the power of dual beasts, were extremely violent with each swing. Xu Zimei seemed quite comfortable handling it, as if Qiong Qi still had a hidden ailment and was reluctant to use some moves. "The third fear, Gu Eagle, the fourth fear, Li Li," they heard two more roars, and two more phantoms attached themselves respectively to Qiong Qi¡¯s legs. This time not only did his strength greatly increase, but his speed also improved exponentially. Each of Qiong Qi¡¯s steps weaved through the void, arriving without a trace and departing without tracks, his afterimages difficult to catch. "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. The long saber in his hand erupted with a radiant Blade Intent as he deployed the ninth stance of Way of Inquiry, ¡¯Deep Blue World¡¯. Surrounded by layers of deep blue Spiritual Energy, within this small world of just a few dozen meters, Xu Zimei could perceive any change in everything around him. "Way of Inquiry twelve stances, ¡¯Blood of the Firmament¡¯," he slashed down with the long saber once more. Even the blade itself started oozing blood, unable to withstand the force, as it was not Tyrant Shadow after all. It began to show several cracks. Qiong Qi¡¯s figure was also pushed back several steps, and he seemed to be gasping for breath. "It seems you¡¯re already on your last legs. Are you going to keep this up?" Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Actually, Qiong Qi had not recovered at all; on the contrary, his body was still very weak. Since Xu Zimei entered this core area, Qiong Qi had been controlling the skull to attack him. When he realized he was no match, he decisively abandoned the attack and awaited Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival with a rather comfortable posture. All that talk was just meant to confuse Xu Zimei; his current state wasn¡¯t suitable for fighting at all. "Oh dear, you¡¯ve discovered it; what a pity," Qiong Qi sneered, seemingly not tense in the least. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "How about we make a deal?" "What makes you think you are in any position to make a deal with me?" Xu Zimei walked toward him step by step, inquiring. "You want the Heaven-reaching Record, but do you really know what the Heaven-reaching Record is?" Qiong Qi asked. "If you give it to me, of course I¡¯ll know," Xu Zimei replied. "If you kill me, you won¡¯t get the Heaven-reaching Record either. Let¡¯s call a truce, and I can tell you the secret," Qiong Qi proposed. "No need; I guess the Heaven-reaching Record must be inside that room," Xu Zimei pointed at the White Bone House behind him and smiled. Qiong Qi¡¯s expression tightened, and narrowing his eyes, he stared intently at Xu Zimei. As Xu Zimei walked step by step toward the White Bone House, a surge of energy suddenly came attacking him from behind. Xu Zimei turned to look just in time to see Qiong Qi emitting a pale blue glow all around him at that moment. He seemed to have entered a special state. The dark illness within his body was rapidly recovering, and strength was surging endlessly around him. The power grew stronger and stronger as if it were about to reach the limit his body could tolerate. His entire body was hollow, eliciting a very strange sensation. "Didn¡¯t you want to know what the Heaven-reaching Record is? Now I¡¯ll tell you," Qiong Qi said indifferently. "One of the ancient top ten Divine Methods, the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate." Xu Zimei could distinctly feel that Qiong Qi¡¯s aura had instantly recovered to the level of Stepping into Immortality. And it was rising even higher, with potential room to grow. The blood-red Spiritual Energy around them began to rage, he took to the air, and with a wave of his hands, the Sea of Blood in the sky condensed together, twisting and even roaring. "Chaos, go have some fun with him," Xu Zimei waved his right hand and released Chaos from the Divine Continent. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A majestic beastly presence pervaded the area, and upon seeing Chaos, Qiong Qi¡¯s expression changed. Then Xu Zimei asked, "Who exactly are you? You surely cannot be from this world." "If you manage to survive, I¡¯ll tell you then," Xu Zimei smiled. With that, he strode directly into the White Bone House. Meanwhile, Chaos, spreading its wings that blotted out the sun, charged towards Qiong Qi. ... Entering the White Bone House, the space inside wasn¡¯t too large, with a platform at the very center. The lofty red glow originated from the platform. Atop the platform, the most conspicuous object was a floating book. A blue-covered book, translucent and slowly spinning. "The Heaven-reaching Record, one of the top ten Divine Methods, huh," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He hadn¡¯t even gone to the Heaven Beyond Heavens yet, and he was already increasingly coming into contact with things from another world. As he reached out with both hands towards the Heaven-reaching Record, a rebounding force emanated from it, knocking Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand away. Chapter 707 - 706 Going to the Divine Demon Battlefield Seeing this, Xu Zimei smiled. Creation Force permeated from his hands as he threw a punch that shattered the red light, taking the Heaven-reaching Record into his grasp. With the Heaven-reaching Record in hand, he felt an ice-cold yet blazing sensation. The book¡¯s cover was extremely hard, etched with many dense patterns, through which an invisible Spiritual Energy flowed quietly like water. In the very center of the book, only the two characters for "Heaven-reaching" shone faintly, drawing attention. Xu Zimei slowly opened the cover, and at that moment, a pale blue light shone out from within, enveloping his entire figure. Immediately afterward, Xu Zimei felt his vision change, and he found himself in another space. This was a quiet space suffused with a pale blue color, where pale blue and translucent Spiritual Energy floated languidly all around. Gleaming like countless stars scattered across the sky, strands of the Milky Way hung upside down, spanning three thousand miles, cascading down in a vertical fall. Xu Zimei slowly extended his hand, watching the starry blue air float past it. Before he had the chance to look around, he heard a loud "bang." In the surrounding directions, three doors suddenly opened without warning. Inside these doors, blue Spiritual Energy floated, and a bright light obstructed everything, making them seem mysterious and irresistibly alluring. The three doors floated around the perimeter of this space, at times to the left or right, at times above or below. With a sense of curiosity, Xu Zimei slowly walked into the first door, and the scene before his eyes suddenly expanded. ... The Heaven-reaching Record, also known as the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. What are the Three Gates? The Gate of Death, the Gate of Life, and the Gate of Immortality. Anyone who practices the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, through the Gate of Death, can resurrect the dead, albeit for a limited time, but being able to disregard the rules of life and death is already a remarkable feat. The Gate of Life can greatly enhance the practitioner¡¯s strength, reaching the limit that their body can withstand. The Gate of Immortality, when open, renders the user invincible and indestructible within the timeframe. These three gates, whether for battle or survival, are almost invincible choices. Xu Zimei felt as if he were immersed in a silent starry sky, with many abstruse and obscure Cultivation Techniques flooding into his mind. With the three gates open, his strength leaped qualitatively. The Heaven-reaching Record in front of him was an essential item for learning the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. Xu Zimei did not know how much time had passed before he awoke in this silent starry space. The Trilife Gate had to be cultivated, and of them, the Gate of Life and Death was manageable, but the Gate of Immortality was the most difficult one. When he opened his eyes, his mind had gained a set of memories. Those were the secrets of how to cultivate the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness returned from the starry space to the room of bones. He sat with eyes closed, not speaking, and only after a long while did he let out a deep breath. Xu Zimei put away the Heaven-reaching Record and slowly stepped outside. At that time, Qiong Qi was still fighting with Chaos, and it seemed his Seven Fears Technique had reached the level of four tails. Moreover, the Gate of Life and Death had already been fully opened, though it was likely that he had not yet learned the Gate of Immortality. Even though Chaos had the innate advantage of a Monster Beast¡¯s body, he was still getting pressed and beaten by Qiong Qi. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, waved his hand, and signaled for Chaos to stop. After the two separated, Qiong Qi looked at Xu Zimei angrily and said, "Since you¡¯ve already learned the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, you should give the Heaven-reaching Record back to me." "Sorry, but I¡¯m rather greedy. I want it all," Xu Zimei said with a smile as he shook his head. "You¡¯re seeking death," Qiong Qi glared at Xu Zimei, his voice filled with anger. "I also understand the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and I estimate this state of yours won¡¯t last much longer. Do you think you can slay my Vein Beast before the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate ends?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the ferocity in Qiong Qi¡¯s eyes gradually subsided. He said, "Do you know what the ten great Divine Methods signify? You will visit our world in the future as well. When that time comes, what awaits you will be relentless pursuit." "I¡¯ll be waiting. I hope your Sect of Seven Fears won¡¯t disappoint me," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "I¡¯ll remember you," Qiong Qi said as he gave Xu Zimei a look before his figure gradually vanished into the void. He dared not protract the battle with Xu Zimei, for once the state of the Trilife Gate vanished, he would be like meat on a chopping board, with no chance to resist. "My lord," the massive figure of Chaos turned to face Xu Zimei. "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked. "When will you initiate the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation?" Chaos asked with a simple smile, rubbing his head. "What? What are you scheming now?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I was hoping to teach the Beast Race some cultivation methods before you start it," Chaos replied. "There¡¯s no rush. Once I return to the Yuan Central Continent, I¡¯ll inform you before it begins. Besides, we¡¯re not ready yet," Xu Zimei said. "But I must remind you of one thing: You can give the Beast Race some preferential treatment in the early stages, but once the world is fully developed, no one may intervene." "I understand that," Chaos hastily nodded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei waved his hand, signaling Chaos to return to the True Fate World. Long ago, when Chaos had first followed him, Xu Zimei had promised to restore the Beast Race¡¯s glory. There was no doubt about it, for Chaos had been following him for so long. The Great Era of Immortal Cultivation would surely begin. Once the current state of the Divine Continent had stabilized and all beings could survive, Xu Zimei would enable these people to cultivate. After all, if he did not initiate the era of cultivation, these humans would probably lean towards a technological era. But the problem at hand was that the advent of the cultivation era required a sufficient amount of Spiritual Energy, continuously generated, sustainable, and unending. Otherwise, to support the practice of all beings in a world, no other method could be feasible, so Xu Zimei was also making continuous preparations. ...¡­ The core area of this Immortal Path ruin has now completely fallen. Probably only when Qiong Qi returns to his own world will the evil qi of this world dissipate. However, this didn¡¯t concern Xu Zimei much; he was also preparing to set off for the Divine Demon Battlefield. Once the matters of the Divine Demon Battlefield were dealt with, it would be time to return to the Yuan Central Continent to prepare for Destiny. Emerging from the Immortal Path ruin, Jiuyou had been waiting outside early on. Seeing Xu Zimei unharmed, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The North City District was now under the control of the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, and all people had been captured. It¡¯s likely that these remnants would undergo a significant purge this time. "To the Divine Demon Battlefield," Xu Zimei said to Jiuyou with a smile. The two arrived in front of the Teleportation Array in the Southern District, where Xu Zimei took out the Token given by Gong Chuhe, bypassed the queue, and walked directly into the Formation. The journey from Eternal Ancient City to the Divine Demon Battlefield was after all a crossing between two realms, and thus consumed considerably more time. Chapter 708 - 707 Divine Demon City, Netherworld Palace After seemingly half a month of being in the void of the teleportation, Xu Zimei and her companion began to feel the fluctuations of the space around them slow down. Their figures were forcibly pulled out from the outside. Dazzling sunlight rained down from above, and Xu Zimei squinted as she surveyed her surroundings. This place was also a city, bustling with an extraordinary prosperity, with many like Xu Zimei, all emerging from the Teleportation Array. "Divine Demon City," Nine Skies spoke while looking around, his expression gradually turning cold. "It seems you¡¯re quite familiar with this place," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I came from the Divine Demon Battlefield, what do you think?" Nine Skies replied. "Then it looks like we¡¯ll have a lot less trouble," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Aren¡¯t you curious about my identity?" Nine Skies asked, unable to hold back. "No questions. You want to cooperate with me, so there must be something you need from me, and you will surely tell me voluntarily," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. "Let¡¯s find an inn, and I¡¯ll tell you everything. We can make our plans," Nine Skies said, looking at Xu Zimei. "Any is fine," Xu Zimei nodded. The size of Divine Demon City far exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s imagination, appearing to be even more vast and flourishing than Eternal Ancient City. Moreover, it was almost impossible to see ordinary people and weaklings here; everyone was a powerhouse from Heaven Phenomenon upwards. Besides some Loose Cultivators, disciples from many great Sect Gates could also be seen everywhere. Their robes were of distinctive styles and easy to recognize. Xu Zimei and her companion found an inn nearby and checked in. ¡­ This was an underground palace, black as pitch. This place had never seen the light of day, all light had been expelled, with only darkness eternal. Around the palace flowed a black river that drifted lazily in midair. The river was pitch-black, concealing untold sins and darkness within. It flowed slowly as if alive, devouring any creature that approached the palace in one gulp. Anything that entered the river would never see the light of day again. And now, within the palace in a grand hall, Several netherworld flames ignited around, and an invisible oppressive force enveloped the space. A group of people clad in black robes and black hats stood there, parted to each side. Sitting at the head was also a person in a black robe, obscured in midair, their face indiscernible. The people in black robes on either side all bowed their heads, none daring to look up. After a long while, a figure in a black robe slowly entered the hall. A deep voice broke the oppressive silence. "A letter from the Cang Race, Granny Ming is dead, and the killer is strong." "Incompetents, have the Cang Race been hidden for too long? Something happened in their establishment, and this is all they have to report?" a voice echoed within the hall. It was unclear who spoke, the voice seeming to come from all around. "It seems that their Dust World people are also dead. They say they are preparing to summon the Cang God," the person beneath replied. Upon hearing this, silence fell within the grand hall for a long time. After a while, that voice sounded again. "Summon the Cang God? Looks like someone with quite a background, from which Sect Gate?" "It seems to be from the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect." "A mere Imperial Sect dares to offend us?" After this voice fell, another voice followed in the grand hall. "A strongest of the Imperial Sect is only at Melting Heaven level, how could they possibly kill Granny Ming, this kind of being? Use your head and think properly." "It doesn¡¯t have much to do with the Imperial Sect¡ªthis disciple seems somewhat peculiar, we can¡¯t find too much information about him. The Cang Race suggests that unless we ask the Youming Divine King to come into the world, we might as well not go over and throw our lives away." "Ask our ancestor? I think they are just scared out of their wits." "After all, Granny Ming is of the direct lineage; I¡¯ll report this matter truthfully to the ancestor and wait for the ancestor to make a decision." As the last voice in the great hall fell, although the voice was very light, the numerous discussions inside the hall instantly quieted down. Not a single person dared to object. ...¡­ After Xu Zimei and Jiuyou arrived at the inn. Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Now you can tell me." "Actually, I¡¯m a pursuer of the remnants of the Divine Race," Jiuyou said with a somewhat tragic smile. "It must have been about a hundred years ago, I mistakenly entered a forbidden land, discovered their secret, and thus was hunted. And my family, including friends, were all executed by them in the end; when I return to the Divine Demon Battlefield, it¡¯s to seek revenge." "Them? Who are you referring to?" Xu Zimei asked. "The higher-ups among our remnants," Jiuyou said sarcastically. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They use the hopes of people like us, under the guise of reviving the Divine Race, to satisfy their unspeakable aims." "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked. "You know, remnants, no matter what, will never be the true Divine Race; we only have a faint trace of Divine Race blood in us," Jiuyou said. "And those high ranks are using people like us to conduct endless experiments, hoping that one day they can truly transform and become members of the Divine Race. Later, I accidentally discovered them, and they wanted to kill me to silence me." "A group that no longer belongs to this era, still fantasizing about restoring their former glory," Xu Zimei laughed. "That¡¯s also the reason you¡¯re cooperating with me." "If you want to open the Demon Summoning Bell in your hands, you must take advantage of the power of those people," Jiuyou said. "You and the Divine Race are destined to be enemies, so the enemy of my enemy is also a friend." "I don¡¯t really care, anyone who blocks my path must die," Xu Zimei said. "Since you emerged from the ruins, you must also know the location of the headquarters, right?" "We don¡¯t have a fixed headquarters; we are just wandering around the Divine Demon Battlefield," Jiuyou shook her head. "It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m not certain, but we have a few fixed resting places, I can take you to have a look." "Then let¡¯s go, I just happen to want to see this so-called Divine Demon Battlefield," Xu Zimei said with a smile. ... Divine Demon City was established based on the Divine Demon Battlefield, and it¡¯s specifically for those who go to the Divine Demon Battlefield to rest. Broadly speaking, there is no City Lord here, no ruler. It¡¯s more like a city built together by everyone. Although there are no rules to speak of, anyone who can open a shop here has a reputation that¡¯s not to be trifled with, a top-tier existence. Therefore, no one dares to really make trouble within the city, to fight. Xu Zimei and Jiuyou left the inn and headed straight for the city outskirts. This Divine Demon City is very vast, and the city is divided into northern and southern areas. In the north, there is a statue of the Divine Race, while in the south, there is a statue of the Demon Race. Xu Zimei and her companion left from the south, and Xu Zimei slowed her pace in the plaza of the Demon Race statue. He lifted his head and looked; the Demon Race statue was lifelike, as if its gaze met his. Chapter 709 - 708 Divine Temple Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze met with the statue¡¯s, as if their encounter bridged the span of countless years. The statue was a young man dressed in a black robe with a belted waist. A faint Demonic Qi surged around him, and his long hair naturally fell behind him. His eyes were pitch-black, radiating with demonic intent, and in his slender hands, he held a lotus flower. The lotus had five open petals, each one lifelike as if truly blossoming. On the young man¡¯s belted black robe, there were a few twisted characters. However, due to the excessive passage of time, the characters on it had long been eroded to the point of illegibility. "Who is this?" Xu Zimei inquired, looking at Jiuyou. "I don¡¯t know either, presumably some great figure from the Demon Race," replied Jiuyou. "You don¡¯t know? Someone must know who cast this statue," Xu Zimei stated. "Not known either. When Divine Demon City was first established, this statue of the Demon Race and the Divine Race statue to the north already existed on this land," Jiuyou answered. "The matters of the Divine Demon Battlefield are far too ancient; we know very little." Xu Zimei nodded, gave the statue a deep look, and then left. ... After leaving Divine Demon City, the two headed straight to the east. The Divine Demon Battlefield was located to the north of Divine Demon City, within a separate space. Rather than calling it a separate space, it would be more apt to call it a small world. This small world was vast and used to be the most supreme place in the Eternal Ancient Continent. Unfortunately, after the disappearance of the Divine and Demon Clans, this place too gradually fell into decline. An hour later, Xu Zimei and Jiuyou finally arrived in front of the spatial gate leading into the small world. There were two spatial gates leading into the small world; entering through the north gate led to what was once the territory of the Divine Race. The south gate, on the other hand, led to the territory of the Demon Race. Since the two came in search of the Divine Race, they naturally entered through the north gate. "Those are people from the Misty Fantasy Mansion. The other one is a disciple from Nine Dragons Manor. Divine Demon Battlefield is getting livelier," Jiuyou said with a laugh, pointing at the disciples coming and going around them. By then, the two had already reached the front of the northern Spatial Gate. This colossal spatial gate stood hundreds of zhang tall, with a counterclockwise vortex continuously spinning. The gate did not have a clear administrator and was instead co-controlled by various factions. Therefore, people were free to come and go without anyone barricading or minding the traffic. Xu Zimei looked around; some of these people were Loose Cultivators, while others were Talented Disciples from Sect Gates here for training. "These factions seem quite famous," Xu Zimei remarked. Truth be told, Xu Zimei was only clear about the Southern Domain in the Eternal Ancient Continent. He had never visited the other regions, so naturally, he did not pay much heed. "Misty Fantasy Mansion is a holy-level force, well-known in the Western Region. As for Nine Dragons Manor, although they have not produced a Divine King, it is said that their ancestor, True Man of the Nine Dragons, could stand against a Divine King, not to be underestimated," Jiuyou explained. "You seem to know quite a lot," Xu Zimei commented. "Of course, I have been running for my life for a hundred years, visiting various domains," Jiuyou said with a smile. "I do know some simple things." Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and as they talked, they both stepped into the spatial gate. After a shift in vision, the sight before their eyes finally cleared up. The sky was azure blue, without a sun, but it looked incredibly beautiful. The light all around was very bright, the breeze gentle and pleasurable, and before them lay a vast and beautiful grassland. At the end of their line of sight, the mountains disappeared into the horizon, continuous and unbroken. "This place is rather nice, it doesn¡¯t look like a warzone at all," Xu Zimei chuckled. "North of the battlefield is the territory of the Divine Race, and the Divine and Demon Clans mostly fight in the central locations. We are merely on the edge," Jiuyou explained. "Where is this Divine Race stronghold you mentioned?" Xu Zimei inquired. "There are three places, Divine Valley, Divine Temple, and Divine Shrine," Jiuyou replied. "As you know, nowadays the Myriad Clans are filled with intense hatred for the Divine and Demon Clans, they do not allow the once dominators to rise again. Those of us who are remnants can only hide; though we have no fixed abode, there are still some contact points. It¡¯s just that after such a long time, I don¡¯t know if they are still there." "Where shall we go first?" asked Xu Zimei. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Divine Shrine. It¡¯s the closest to our current location," suggested Jiuyou. Xu Zimei nodded his head. With Jiuyou leading the way, he felt at ease. The Divine Demon Battlefield was very different from what he had imagined; after all, it was sunny and serene, without a shadow of war to be seen. The two walked for half the day when the sound of a fight ahead attracted their attention. Ahead in the distance, a few corpses lay on the ground, and two men were engaged in combat. The clashing of swords rang out, sparks flying in all directions, accompanied by angry shouts. "In this Divine Demon Battlefield, as there are no rules to speak of, killing and looting often occur," Jiuyou seemed quite accustomed to it. She smiled and said, "Disciples from Sect Gates usually come in groups, only Loose Cultivators tend to wander alone." When they saw someone approaching, the two combatants instantly stopped, looking at Xu Zimei and his companion warily. "Carry on, I won¡¯t get involved," Xu Zimei said with a smile and a dismissive wave. "Esteemed brother, the man has Divine Beads on him. We can join forces to kill him, I won¡¯t compete with you for them, I just want to avenge my friend," the swordsman pondered for a moment, then suddenly addressed Xu Zimei. "You¡¯re insane, if we let others get involved, neither of us will get anything," the other man exclaimed in alarm, quickly backing away. "What are Divine Beads?" Xu Zimei turned to Jiuyou, asking curiously. "After the corpses of the Divine Race die, over the long years with the corrosion of the world¡¯s Spiritual Energy, they eventually condense the energy within their bodies into a bead," explained Jiuyou. "These beads contain the residual power of the Divine Race and are very much sought after." Xu Zimei thought for a moment, then raised his right hand, followed by a "boom" as the explosion sound crashed down. The two men didn¡¯t have time to react and were slapped dead by his palm. Xu Zimei retrieved several transparent beads from the pouch of one of them. "Is this it?" he asked. The bead was completely transparent, with some specks inside, feeling heavy in his hand. "Does the Demon Race also have something like Demon Beads?" "Naturally, but the Demon Race is in the Southern Domain, and we won¡¯t encounter them here," Jiuyou said. Jiuyou walked along, familiarizing herself with the terrain here. After all, it had been a long time since she had returned, and finally, the two of them wandered around for the majority of the day. By twilight, they finally reached the so-called Divine Shrine. It was a stone stele, weathered with age, standing there for untold years. Chapter 710 - 709 Wind-Thunder Pavilion ``` The setting sun is infinitely beautiful, but it signals the coming of dusk. Several solitary birds soared across the sky, bathed in the golden rays cast down from above. Upon reaching the stele, Jiuyou bit through her finger and let her fresh blood drip onto the stone. A thunderous "boom" erupted from the surroundings. The ground beneath began to crack open, crevices spreading out, and then a temple slowly rose up. "What is this?" Xu Zimei inquired. "This is the Divine Temple, which can only be unlocked with the blood of our Divine Race. It¡¯s typically one of our meeting places, completely undetectable by others," Jiuyou explained. The temple wasn¡¯t especially large; it was surrounded by a pale white hue, constructed from a special kind of crystal. The top of the temple was tinted a shade of brown, and its doors were shut tight. There were no windows on either side, with two silver rings hanging on the door. Jiuyou approached the door, grasped the rings firmly, and with a harsh "creak," pushed open the doors that had been sealed for ages. It seemed as though fresh air hadn¡¯t reached the inside for a long time, stirring up dust and carrying a mix of impurities. Both entered the temple, which was simply arranged. Pale yellow curtains hung on either side, with three cushions laid out below them. At the frontmost position stood an enshrined statue. This statue was entirely blue, its deep blue eyes inset into a face of unparalleled beauty. It had eight wings, four on each side, as it sat in the most honored position, gazing forward. In those azure eyes, it seemed as though the myriad realms of the gods were evolving. The temple appeared long abandoned, its altar covered in dust, with no one but the statue present. Jiuyou moved behind the statue and pressed against its back, revealing it to be hollow inside. There was a box placed inside; she opened it to find that it was empty, devoid of anything. "It seems no one has been here for a long time," Jiuyou commented. "Let¡¯s head to Divine Valley, our chances are better there." "Who is this a statue of?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Divine Master," Jiuyou replied. "He is said to have been the ruler of our Divine Race long ago, a being capable of contending with the Demon Race. But those times have long passed, and even we survivors aren¡¯t too clear on such matters." "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said, after glancing around a few times, and then left the temple. Once the two had exited, the temple sank back into the earth, and the crevices in the ground sealed as if they had never existed, making it hard to detect. ...... As they headed towards Divine Valley, Xu Zimei asked en route, "Can you tell me about the Divine and Demon Clans?" "What do you want to know?" Jiuyou inquired. "There¡¯s no rush; just tell me everything you know," Xu Zimei said. "Actually, I don¡¯t know much either. My parents were remnants from the Divine Race, and I was raised here from birth. Although the bloodline in me is weak, it can still be awakened. This Divine-Demon Battlefield is inhabited not only by the remnants of the Divine Race but also by some of the Demon Race. The remnants of our two clans have continued the traditions of our ancestors. There¡¯s often covert fighting between us," Jiuyou said. "Several million years ago, it was the Divine-Demon Era. It is said that a cataclysmic battle took place here one day. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one has actually seen the combat itself, but that day, roars of battle echoed through the four domains, and the shaking of the earth reached across the entire Eternal Ancient Continent. It was after that battle that all members of the Divine and Demon Clans disappeared." ``` "Some say they all perished, and others say they are trapped somewhere. In any case, there are many different claims," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and took the Lock Demon Bell out of the Storage Ring. The somewhat broken bell spun in Xu Zimei¡¯s palm, exuding an ancient and vast aura, as if waiting for some mysterious summoning. "You say, this Lock Demon Bell was used by you to imprison some of the Demon Race?" Xu Zimei inquired. "This is just my speculation. It¡¯s not certain whether it really is the Lock Demon Bell or not." Jiuyou said, "I have seen it mentioned in some books of my clan. It is said that when we cannot kill some powerful demons in a short time, we would use the Lock Demon Bell to trap them, incarcerating them inside. It is one of the treasures of our clan." "How much farther to the Divine Valley?" Xu Zimei asked. He found that the earth under his feet turned blacker the further he walked. If one were to stand at a high place and look into the distance, the sky overhead would appear azure. But the closer it got to the horizon, the darker and more blood-red the color of the sky became. In this world, Xu Zimei faintly sensed the long-lost Demonic Qi. "It will probably take some more time," Jiuyou shook her head and said. At that moment, the sky gradually darkened as the setting sun completely disappeared, and the autumn wind blew with a mournful sound. Up to this point, Xu Zimei had not encountered any danger. But all along the way, he had also hardly found any treasures. He looked up at the dark sky, where a round moon hung in mid-air. This round moon was oddly surreal, with one half being a blood moon and the other half an azure blue moon. It seemed as if both halves were isolating each other, giving off an especially mysterious feeling to the entire moon. "Let¡¯s rest, and set off again tomorrow," Jiuyou suggested. "After all, I haven¡¯t returned here for a long time and am afraid of mistaking the direction." Xu Zimei nodded, not in a rush either. The two found a large tree to rest by. The trees in the Divine Demon Battlefield bore divinity and were generally as tall as the heavens. Jiuyou started a fire and sat down next to the large tree. One person hugged their knees, gazing blankly at the round moon in the sky, lost in thought. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei smiled. "I¡¯m thinking of my parents," Jiuyou chuckled lightly and said, "I can¡¯t forget the scene of my family lying in pools of blood under the blood moon that night." "Isn¡¯t revenge close at hand?" Xu Zimei smiled, leaning back against the trunk of the tree. Just then, the sound of footsteps arose from nearby. "Who¡¯s there?" Jiuyou quickly turned her head, looking around alertly. Three figures approached from not far away, two men and one woman, all dressed in similarly styled purple robes. "Don¡¯t be afraid, we just saw the firelight here and wanted to rest for a while," the leader among the three, a young man in a purple robe, said with a smile. "People from the Wind-Thunder Pavilion?" Observing the trio¡¯s clothing, Jiuyou asked tentatively. "Yes, yes," the three nodded hastily. As the three approached the firelight, which illuminated their faces, one could see they were somewhat disheveled, with hair in disarray and dried bloodstains all over them. "What happened to you?" Jiuyou inquired. "Don¡¯t mention it, a site of a powerful demon was opened ahead, and we were ambushed. We were fortunate enough to escape with our lives," the man said shaking his head. Then he looked at Jiuyou and smiled, "My name is Feng Changnian, this is my junior brother Feng Changyin, and my junior sister Feng Yu¡¯er. You two are Loose Cultivators, right?" Chapter 711 - 710: The Great Battle of Divine Demons "I guess you could call us Loose Cultivators, my name is Jiuyou, and he¡¯s Lin Qiu," Jiuyou nodded, briefly introducing them. "Thanks, Miss Jiuyou, Brother Lin," Feng Changnian sat down with a thump in front of the bonfire, panting heavily. He said, "This Divine Demon Battlefield is extremely dangerous at night, we didn¡¯t dare to wander around either. It¡¯s a real honor to meet the two of you." Jiuyou nodded, adding to the fire without saying much. "The Demon Race ruins you just mentioned?" Xu Zimei asked with some curiosity. "To be precise, it¡¯s the tomb of a powerful member of the Demon Race," Feng Changnian said. "You are here for the first time, aren¡¯t you?" "It¡¯s my first time," Xu Zimei replied. "After centuries of exploration, most of the obvious treasures in this Divine Demon Battlefield have been plundered. Those who come here nowadays are mostly aiming for the ruins," Feng Changnian explained. "When the strong ones from the Divine and Demon Clans die, both clans prepare burial goods for them, and those who seek out the tombs do so for those burial goods." "I see," Xu Zimei nodded. "The two of you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re here for the tombs. So, you must be after those remnants," Feng Changnian said with a chuckle. "You seem to know quite a lot," Xu Zimei said. "What¡¯s there to know? We from the Wind-Thunder Pavilion are the closest to this Divine Demon Battlefield; we come here often," Feng Changnian said. "Those who come here are either for the tombs, to capture the remnants of the Divine Demon Clans, or for some young generation to come over for trials." "Who says we¡¯re not here for the tombs? Let¡¯s go check it out tomorrow," Xu Zimei said. "I¡¯d advise you not to go, that place has been surrounded by the people from Nine Dragons Manor. Unless you are very strong, you have no right to enter," Feng Changyin said from the side, providing a warning. "If you¡¯re going, we might as well tag along to take a look. It¡¯s good to have more people for mutual support," Feng Changnian looked at Xu Zimei and proposed. "I¡¯m still a little unwilling to let it go. That tomb is probably not simple." "Isn¡¯t this supposed to be the territory of the Divine Race? How come there¡¯s a tomb of a Demon Race powerhouse?" Jiuyou asked with confusion. From the standpoint of territorial division, the Demon Race wouldn¡¯t bury their people here to avoid having them dug up by the Divine Race; such things had happened before. "I don¡¯t know about that, we can¡¯t make out the affairs of the Divine-Demon Era," Feng Changnian shook his head and said with nonchalance. "Why don¡¯t you consider it? Let¡¯s form a team together. There¡¯s strength in numbers." "You lead the way," Xu Zimei nodded. The sky grew darker, and the full moon above became even more eerie. The five of them stoked the campfire to burn brighter, settling down to rest by leaning against the nearby tree or sitting with their backs against branches. ... The Wind-Thunder Pavilion wasn¡¯t considered a particularly powerful force, with the strongest in the Sect Gate barely in the Melting Heaven Realm. Feng Changnian and the other two were considered Talented Disciples within the sect. After entering the Venerable Realm this time, they wanted to come to the Divine Demon Battlefield for some experience and possibly encounter something extraordinary by luck. While everyone was resting, the sound of war drums suddenly erupted from the heavens and earth. The drumming, "boom, boom, boom" like thunder, exploded right by everyone¡¯s ears. In the reflection of the moonlight, two beams of light emerged, one blood-red with dark red light, and the other azure blue. The two beams of light faced each other from afar, shining down upon the land. Just then, countless figures began to appear on the ground. The figures on the left were each incomparably handsome, with one, two, or even three pairs of wings behind them. Immeasurable divine power surged around their bodies, with roughly hundreds of individuals, each holding various weapons, dressed in uniform golden-yellow robes. On the right side, there were also hundreds of figures, these figures enveloped by surging demonic qi that soared to the sky The shapes of these figures varied, some with human bodies and bull horns, others with dark skin, resembling the shape of a skull. There were also those entirely made of bones, with demonic fire flickering in their eye sockets, each emitting an overwhelming demonic aura that suppressed half of the sky. At this moment, the war drums sounded, the two races amassed thousands of meters apart, each appearing like human-shaped behemoths, charging at each other for battle. And Xu Zimei¡¯s group was located at the center of the battlefield between the two sides. Seeing such a situation, Feng Changnian was scared out of his wits, his whole body trembling. "We¡¯re surrounded by obsessions," he yelled, waking up the others who were still in a daze. He bellowed, "Run, or none of us will survive." Feng Changyin and Feng Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to linger either, hurrying towards the left. Hoping to escape this not yet fully formed encirclement before the battle commenced. "Run, Jiuyou miss," Feng Changnian quickly reminded, seeing Jiuyou unaffected. Jiuyou didn¡¯t respond but turned her head to look at Xu Zimei. "You go first, I¡¯ll be okay," Xu Zimei waved her hand. "No, if you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t either," Jiuyou shook her head and said, "If you die, then we¡¯ll die together." "Don¡¯t you want revenge anymore?" Xu Zimei asked. "If you die, I won¡¯t have the strength to avenge on my own," Jiuyou shook her head and said. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...¡­ The drum sounds were deafening, as if they traversed tens of millions of years of time, descending upon this vast land from an ancient era. The scene before them was a battlefield upon which the Divine Race and Demon Race once waged a fierce war; these beings had long since perished, what persisted were merely their lingering obsessions. As the eons passed, even if their flesh disintegrated, their bones turned to ash, but their obsessions continued to lead them, through the changes of the sea and the fields, the cycle of the sun and moon, fighting time and again. The sound of the drums intertwined with the thunder in the sky, nearly a thousand people unfolded a great battle upon this vast land. In the nick of time, Feng Changnian and his two companions desperately ran out of the encirclement, panting heavily while filled with lingering fears, "They didn¡¯t make it out?" "Alas, what a pity." Xu Zimei slowly stood in front, his back to the demon horde, eyes fixed on the many members of the Divine Race charging towards him. His gaze was calm and profound, tendrils of hair in front of his forehead fluttering gently, his black robe moving as if of its own accord. Jiuyou was slightly tense, watching the increasingly near crowd from the Demon Race. Some of the demonic horde raised long blades, others were wrapped in chains, demonic qi burning in their eyes, emanating a soul-devouring oppressive might as they charged towards Jiuyou. Jiuyou hastily dodged, her figure darting and weaving among the demons. The members of the Demon Race¡¯s foremost adversary were the Divine Race opposite them; they did not pay too much attention to Jiuyou. But even without intentionally attacking her, the numbers of the demons were simply overwhelming. Under their assault, Jiuyou was quickly struck and her figure was sent flying backward. The demonic horde¡¯s obsessions trampled over her body and then, without a backward glance, charged towards the Divine Race. However, due to Xu Zimei being too close, this battle was likely to directly affect him. "Be careful, move away quickly," Jiuyou cried out anxiously. Chapter 712 - 711: Everywhere the Sun and Moon Shine, is Demonic Ground The figures of the Demonic Horde had already charged forward, and the earth-shaking drumming resounded in their ears. At that moment, Xu Zimei activated his Prison Suppressor Demon Body, and boundless Demonic Qi surged up into the sky around him. His eyes turned pitch black, and concentrated Demonic Qi poured out from them, while purple-black patterns spread from his forehead down to his neck. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze indifferent as he faced the Divine Race directly ahead. ... Jiuyou swore that for the rest of her life, she would remember the scene of that day. It was a relatively sunny afternoon in July. Hundreds from the Demonic Horde knelt on the ground, devoutly looking straight ahead. The man in a black robe stood with a figure that seemed more imposing and yet more solitary. The thunderous drumming at her ears gradually became distant, as if growing farther and farther away, and her vision focused solely on that man. Demonic Qi wreaked havoc around them, and endless Demonic Might spread downwards; at that moment, the world felt utterly silent. It was as if even the drumbeats had vanished. "My subjects," Xu Zimei slowly stretched out his hand, looking over the Demonic Horde behind him. He said softly, "If it is an obsession, then let it dissipate. I swear that there will come a day when I will truly reign over this world. Every land touched by the sun and moon shall become Demonic soil, and all rivers will flow in submission to me." The hundreds from the Demonic Horde prostrated themselves on the ground, their eyes gradually clearing, as those obsessions dissipated into the horizon. As the Demonic Horde began to fade away, the obsessions of the Divine Race opposite them also started to dissipate. The Demonic Qi around Xu Zimei gradually receded. A wind blew by, and everything seemed as if nothing had happened. Jiuyou shook her head and hurriedly came back to her senses, as the surroundings fell into complete silence. "Rise," Xu Zimei slowly walked forward and said. "Just now, you..." Jiuyou hesitated for a moment, unsure how to begin her question. "You didn¡¯t see anything," Xu Zimei replied and then continued straight ahead. Meanwhile, not far away, Feng Changnian and the other two had not gone far when they suddenly saw the obsessions dissipating, and they quickly turned back. ... "Miss Jiuyou, Lin Brother, are you both all right?" Feng Changnian called out from a distance. "It¡¯s nothing," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Why didn¡¯t you run just now?" Feng Changnian approached and finally breathed a sigh of relief, then asked with confusion, "And those obsessions, they dissipated so quickly?" "Dawn has broken," Xu Zimei said, looking at the fish-belly white starting to emerge overhead. "Ah, is that so?" Feng Changnian looked up and said, "No wonder, you guys are quite lucky. Obsessions only appear at night; the Divine Demon Battlefield is relatively safe during the day." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jiuyou stayed silent beside them, her mind full of the images from before. She looked at Xu Zimei, her head lowered as if lost in thought. "Aren¡¯t we headed to the Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery?" Xu Zimei said. "When you guys didn¡¯t come out, we were about to head back to Wind-Thunder Pavilion," Feng Changyin scratched his head and smiled, "Let¡¯s go there together." The five of them headed toward the cemetery together. Throughout the journey, Jiuyou was preoccupied with heavy thoughts, while Feng Yu¡¯er seemed a bit timid and didn¡¯t speak much. Feng Changnian, however, was naturally sociable and could talk about anything. He gave Xu Zimei a detailed description of the Divine Demon Battlefield, having done a lot of preparation beforehand. After walking for half a day, they finally arrived at their destination in the afternoon. The so-called Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery. Directly ahead, a group of disciples clad in yellow robes blocked the way, surrounding the reasonably sized cemetery from all sides. Around them, some loose cultivators pointed and discussed the scene, yet nobody dared to force their way through. "This Divine Demon Battlefield is a public place, and yet they really dare to block us all from entering," a loose cultivator next to him grumbled unwillingly. "These people from Nine Dragons Manor are going too far." "They only allow the powerful or those from major forces to enter. For us, even if we resist, we¡¯re no match for them, so naturally, they won¡¯t care." Xu Zimei sized up the situation and then asked Feng Changnian, "Your Wind-Thunder Pavilion is quite well-known, can¡¯t you enter?" "No, we can¡¯t. Our founding master is only at the peak of Melting Heaven, and that¡¯s still not enough to catch their eye," Feng Changnian sighed. "Unless a Melting Heaven powerhouse comes in person, or the force they represent reaches the Holy Sect level, otherwise they won¡¯t be afraid." "How about we force our way in?" Feng Changyin suggested from the side. ...¡­ Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say a word and strode directly toward the interior of the tomb. "Stop," several of the yellow-robed disciples hurriedly blocked him. The disciples wore yellow robes embroidered with patterns of nine giant dragons in flight. They held halberds in front of them and asked loudly, "Which Sect Gate are you from?" "Eternal Ancient Divine Sect," Xu Zimei took out the token Gong Chuhe had given him. It was a symbol of a high-ranking token within the Eternal Ancient Divine Sect, something that general disciples would find difficult to obtain. The leader beside them spotted the token and promptly stood up, making way for an entrance. "Please, come in," the leader said with a smile. Despite their renown, Nine Dragons Manor could only be considered a fairly strong force among those at the Holy Sect level, and there was still a slight gap from a true Divine Sect. Xu Zimei led everyone with him as they walked in. Only when he arrived in front of the tomb did Xu Zimei look up and take in its scale. The upper level of the tomb was not very large, and its surrounding walls were constructed from Demon Glitter Stones. Inside the main gate, many Demonic Pine Trees were planted, their entirely black bodies releasing wafts of fragrance. And amid these pine trees lay an underground portal that had been opened. The portal led straight down to an unfathomably deep blackness, the destination unknown. "It¡¯s said that this tomb was accidentally opened by someone. Later, after entering it and becoming corrupted by the Demonic Qi, they had no choice but to publicize it," Feng Changnian said. "Shall we go in?" Jiuyou asked. Xu Zimei nodded and took the lead into the portal. Below the portal was a void, somewhat akin to a Spatial Transmission Array. Once Xu Zimei entered, he felt his footing give way and he completely plummeted down, like falling into an abyss without end. Moreover, enveloped in this darkness, one could not tread in the air at all, as space was entirely chaotic. In this place, if one resisted, disturbing the trajectory of space, it was anyone¡¯s guess where one might end up being transported to. Xu Zimei let his body fall down, and after an indeterminate amount of time, the darkness before his eyes finally began to recede, and his feet touched solid ground. Immediately after, Jiuyou and the others also tumbled down. Xu Zimei looked up to find the surroundings desolate, with almost nothing around. Except, directly in front, there lay a vast mountain of white bones. This mountain was composed of white bones, and it was hard to imagine how many corpses had been used in its making. Moreover, on every skeleton, there was a trace of Divine Power, making it clear that all these were corpses of the Divine Race. "This is the place," Feng Changnian said from the side: "When we first entered, we were chased out and barely escaped with our lives." Chapter 713 - 712 Atop White Bone Mountain The five stared in the direction of White Bone Mountain, clearly compiled of the Divine Race¡¯s bones, yet it gave off an immensely demonic presence. As if a surging tide of Demonic Qi was pulsing within. "Let¡¯s take a look," Xu Zimei said. "If there are any good items, I bet they have already been looted by these people," Feng Changnian commented from the side. "Let¡¯s hope we can still manage to get a piece of the action." "The Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery isn¡¯t that simple, for all we know, they might not have lived to lay hands on anything," Feng Changyin said coldly beside him. The five set off toward White Bone Mountain. The land was rife with Demonic Qi, even the grass underfoot had been eroded by it, and the occasional breeze that blew by was a black demonic wind. "It¡¯s hard to imagine just how powerful the Divine and Demon Clans were back in the day," Feng Changnian remarked with emotion. When the five reached the foot of the mountain, they could already see many figures within their line of sight. Their arrival went unnoticed, as there were nearly a hundred people from various forces present. "Nine Dragons Manor, Misty Fantasy Mansion, Wind Sword Sect, Yanyue Sect... so many factions," Feng Changnian said, listing off the people around them. "It seems this Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery is no ordinary place, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have attracted so many." Feng Changyin walked up to someone nearby and asked with a smile, "Brother, why are all of you gathered at the foot of the mountain instead of going up?" The young man turned his head and said indifferently, "White Bone Mountain is full of dangers; we dare not climb it. Anyone below Melting Heaven level goes up, it¡¯s a death sentence." Hearing this, a flicker of interest crossed Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. He turned to Jiuyou and the others and said, "You guys wait here; I¡¯ll go up and have a look." Despite some reluctance, Feng Changnian and the others were unwilling to take the risk. As Xu Zimei began to ascend step by step, the onlookers immediately turned their gaze towards him. "Look, someone else is heading up." "Who is that? Seems quite unfamiliar." "White Bone Mountain is incredibly eerie. It¡¯s best for us to stay away. None of those who went up before have come back down." White Bone Mountain was imposing and uncanny; its menacing aura was far more palpable at its base. The bones of White Bone Mountain intertwined like dense branches, weaving a complex network. The cold bones were forbidding and gleamed chillingly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was no path up White Bone Mountain, only a climb over the forbidding bones, advancing bit by bit. Xu Zimei exerted a bit of force in his legs and headed straight for the peak of White Bone Mountain. The Divine Power that once filled these divine bones had eroded away, leaving them saturated with Demonic Qi. Anyone not from the Demon Race who touched these bones would likely be corroded by the Demonic Qi immediately. But this had no effect on Xu Zimei, who ascended rapidly, gaining nearly a hundred meters within a few breaths¡¯ time. Suddenly, Xu Zimei encountered a corpse ahead. From the clothing, it appeared to be someone from the Yanyue Sect. After approaching, Xu Zimei discovered the body¡¯s complexion was pitch black, completely consumed by the Demonic Qi. After pondering briefly, he continued upward, and before long, the sound of combat reached his ears. He saw an area up ahead formed by white bones. The bones appeared like an open maw, clinging to the side of the mountain wall. A man and a woman were fighting against dozens of demonic entities. These demonic creatures resembled small children, under one meter tall, each holding a little hammer, constantly playing and fighting. At this moment, these demonic creatures had trapped the two people; it seemed they were already struggling to escape, surrounded by perils. Xu Zimei stepped forward into the void and landed on the outskirts of the encirclement. "Friend, save us," the man and woman, seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, suddenly saw a glimmer of hope and quickly pleaded for help. "I am an Elder of the Pure Yang Sect; saving me will be handsomely rewarded." Xu Zimei looked up, smiled, and stepped into the void to enter the encirclement. Seeing Xu Zimei come in, the demonic creatures all stopped their attacks, looking at him with confusion. "Thank you for the rescue..." The man¡¯s words were cut short when suddenly a "puff" was heard, and his pupils dilated in shock. Before them, Xu Zimei had pierced through the abdomens of the pair, heartlessly extracting their hearts. "No need to thank me," Xu Zimei said with a smile and a shake of his head, tossing the hearts to the ground as the two bodies stiffly fell. "Who is your leader?" Xu Zimei looked at the group of demonic creatures and inquired. The creatures looked at each other, then broke into mocking laughter and scattered. "Just Spiritual Bodies?" Xu Zimei frowned and muttered to himself. The so-called Spiritual Bodies were not true demons; they lacked independent consciousness and were controlled by members of the Demon Race. They would attack all lifeforms other than their own kind. Xu Zimei thought it made sense; the Divine Demon Battlefield was a place where even remnants of the Demon Race were rarely seen, let alone real demons appearing so easily. He decided to continue upward to see more. He was growing ever closer to the summit of White Bone Mountain, and after climbing again for about fifteen minutes, he finally reached the top. Along the way, he encountered several corpses intermittently. Among them were not a few beings at the Melting Heaven peak, but Xu Zimei had not yet seen any Saints. Generally, Saints chose not to appear in the world; they secluded themselves to fully focus on assaulting the Divine King level, hoping for a chance to reach the Immortal Path Bridge. Those who actually walked the world were mostly Semi-Saints and beings at the peak of Melting Heaven. The closer one got to the summit, the more corpses there were. When Xu Zimei reached the summit, only five people remained. The instant Xu Zimei arrived, all five pairs of eyes turned to him. "A little child," an old man with white hair said in surprise as he looked at Xu Zimei and laughed. "This friend looks unfamiliar; may I ask how to address you?" Another man, a refined scholar, smiled and inquired. Nobody underestimated Xu Zimei because of his youth, as having the capability to reach the summit itself was an achievement. "Loose Cultivator Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. He looked around, noting that the scenery atop White Bone Mountain was not pleasing, surrounded by rampaging dark Demonic Qi. The summit was rocky and precipitous, with a natural white bone pit formed in the very center. Enveloped in Demonic Qi, the base of the pit remained shrouded and elusive. "Why don¡¯t you go down and take a look?" Xu Zimei turned and asked. The five people at the summit appeared to be from different forces. A white-haired elder, a refined scholar, a middle-aged man in green robes, a somewhat seductive woman, and a burly man. Based on their attire, Xu Zimei could roughly identify a few of them. "Elder Han just went down; we¡¯re waiting for news," said the white-haired elder. "If there are treasures below, wouldn¡¯t he get them all?" Xu Zimei laughed. The crowd¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, reflecting their shared concern. Chapter 714 - 713: From the Heavens to the Yellow Springs ``` They wanted others to go first as fodder, to check for any dangers, while also fearing that opportunities might be snatched away. After exchanging glances, the man in green robes spoke, "How about we all go down together? If we encounter danger, we can look out for each other. If there¡¯s really an opportunity, it¡¯ll be up to each person¡¯s abilities, right?" "Good," the burly man beside him nodded. "I agree," the rest of them also consented. "Then let¡¯s go down and take a look," Xu Zimei said. "This young master, you¡¯ll have to protect me when we go down," the enchanting woman approached Xu Zimei, her bright red lips exuding fragrance as she looked at Xu Zimei seductively. "Then you follow me," Xu Zimei replied. "What if the young master decides to devour me?" the woman giggled, her ribbon fluttering in the wind. She passed by Xu Zimei, leaving behind a trail of fragrance. The group arrived at the edge of the naturally formed pit, where they saw dense Demonic Qi below that transformed into fierce faces roaring within it. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with too much thought and was the first to jump down. A gleam of surprise flashed in the others¡¯ eyes as they promptly followed suit. Mid-fall, Xu Zimei realized that there was a special gravitational force at the bottom of the pit. In its grip, he could no longer tread in the air; the gravity pulled him down, forcing him to continuously sink. If one resisted, the gravitational force would grow even stronger. The others appeared somewhat panicked. Once Xu Zimei¡¯s body fully sank into the Demonic Qi, the endless Qi surged towards him ferociously. However, after sensing the Demonic Qi within Xu Zimei, the surrounding Qi seemed to be influenced and gradually calmed down. Xu Zimei felt quite at ease, his body and mind extremely comfortable within this Demonic Qi. The others, however, were not so fortunate; they hurriedly erected protective barriers around themselves, enveloping their entire bodies. The Demonic Qi clashed continuously with their protective shields. "What should we do next?" the white-haired elder asked with a frown. "The consumption of Spiritual Energy in my body is considerable here and cannot be replenished on time. Let¡¯s hurry." The rest nodded in agreement. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fixed on something straight ahead. At the bottom of the pit, amid the thick Demonic Qi, stood a bridge. On either side of the bridge rolled rivers, dark as ink, the water truly pitch black. The black water churned endlessly, covered in foam. And at one end of the bridge lay a corpse leaning against the Bridge Stele. As for what was at the other end of the bridge, the Demonic Qi was too thick to see clearly. "This place is not simple," the man in green robes murmured softly. Everyone approached the Bridge Stele, a huge stone monument towering before them. The monument was riddled with dense cracks, looking very ancient. On the ancient stele were characters as black as pitch. "Boundless skies above, netherworlds below, atop White Bone Mountain resides the White Bone Demon." "Isn¡¯t that Elder Han?" they exclaimed, discovering the body in front of the stele. The corpse lay at the foot of the bridge, its robes torn and tattered, and its flesh and blood seemingly drained by something. On that gaunt face, one could still barely make out his identity. "Indeed, it is Elder Han," the white-haired elder inhaled sharply and said, "Elder Han was no weaker than us; how could he have died here silently, no wonder he never came back up." "Do you understand the meaning of this verse?" the burly man asked, scratching the back of his head. ``` "The White Bone Demon of White Bone Mountain," the refined scholar said, squinting his eyes. "Is the White Bone Demon the master of this mausoleum?" "Do we still need to go there?" the alluring woman asked. "Now that we¡¯re already here, what else can we do if we don¡¯t go over?" the man in the green robe said, "I just tried, and the space at the bottom of this pit has gravity. We couldn¡¯t get up there with our power." "Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re all trapped here?" the burly man said. "You could say that, so before the spiritual energy inside our bodies is exhausted, we can only move forward. The demonic qi here is too strong," the man in the green robe said. The group could only tread step by step onto the head of the bridge. The corpse of Elder Han continuously alerted them, each with a focused and cautious mind, carefully watching their surroundings. Just as they reached the middle of the bridge, there was suddenly a loud "boom" of an explosion. They saw the lakewater erupting in splashes, and the dark depths of the lake began to stir. Ripples formed layer upon layer, as if something terrifying was about to emerge. "Puff," before the group could react, a scream suddenly sounded from beside them. "Ah..." The group hurriedly turned their heads to look, only to see the burly man pierced through the chest by a black tentacle. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the tentacle had sucked dry all the flesh and blood from the burly man¡¯s body. The burly man¡¯s corpse became exactly like Elder Han¡¯s. And that tentacle had clearly grown a few sizes thicker. Then there were several more exploding sounds as dozens of the same tentacles appeared in the lake. "Run quickly to the other side of the bridge," the refined scholar shouted, with an imposing aura, he hurriedly ran across the void. Several tentacles also headed toward Xu Zimei to attack. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes surged with demonic qi, and he glared fiercely at the epicenter of the ripples on the lakebed below. The thing inside seemed to sense something and quickly moved its tentacles aside, protecting Xu Zimei as he crossed the bridge. Countless tentacles, like whips, intertwined mid-air. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, apart from the tentacles, the depths of the lake would suddenly spew out giant fish. The refined scholar, caught off guard, was bitten by a demonic fish, losing half of his arm. ...¡­ Luckily, all the people present were battle-hardened, dodging rapidly. Even if they were occasionally hit, they dared not stop and just sprinted desperately toward the other end of the bridge. The distance of the bridge wasn¡¯t very long, roughly less than a hundred meters. The refined scholar was the first to rush to the shore, while the man in the green robe and the alluring woman were close behind. It seemed that seeing their prey escape, the creatures at the bottom of the lake grew enraged, with only the white-haired elder at the very back. Countless tentacles wrapped around him, forming a dense net, blocking his path. The elder¡¯s expression turned fierce, and his semi-saintly might surged like a tide, continuously billowing. "Misty Illusion Step," the elder uttered softly. His blood flowed in reverse, his eyes turned blood-red, and his figure multiplied into dozens of afterimages in mid-air, charging toward the net of tentacles. Explosions of "bang, bang, bang" sounded around him. In front of the massive net, the afterimages were annihilated one by one, but the explosions tore a hole in the net. The elder, covered in blood, rushed out. Chapter 715 - 714: Seven-faced Demon General When the elder broke free from the constraints of the giant net, his figure landed directly at the head of the bridge, collapsing into a pool of blood. "Elder Guokui, are you alright?" the crowd asked, rushing forward to check on him. "I¡¯ve just burned my own essense blood to unleash our Misty Fantasy Mansion¡¯s secret technique. Now, I¡¯ve only got half a life left," the white-haired elder said weakly. "I no longer desire the opportunity inside, I just hope you all can spare this old man¡¯s life. The Misty Fantasy Mansion would be eternally grateful." "What are you saying Elder Guokui, the situation is still unclear; we are grasshoppers on the same string and should stick together," the man in the green robe said, shaking his head. "It seems that the young man hasn¡¯t made it over yet," the enchanting woman remarked. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only then did everyone look up and realize that of the six who had set out, only four remained. Xu Zimei and the burly man had both died on the bridge. Furthermore, the four who had made it across the bridge had all sustained serious injuries. The white-haired elder had basically lost his ability to fight, and the refined scholar was missing half an arm. The remaining two were also drenched in blood, their combat strength severely weakened for the short term. Only after crossing the bridge did the group begin to survey their surroundings. Straight ahead was an enormous hall. The hall was constructed of bones, with bone doors tightly shut. Above the door, a huge and ferocious skull was embedded in the hall. "White Bone Hall" three big characters came into view. "Where have we arrived?" the enchanting woman asked, somewhat horrified and unconsciously hugging her arms. "I don¡¯t know," the man in the green robe shook his head and said, "Let¡¯s rest on the spot for now and wait until our injuries have healed before moving forward." Everyone nodded in agreement. However, before they could take any further action, they heard the "creak-clang" of doors being opened. The dust-sealed doors of the hall were gradually opening. It seemed as if these doors were being opened for the first time after countless ages. The sound of the doors opening was like grinding teeth, making one extremely uncomfortable. The crowd looked towards the interior of the hall with horror. It was pitch-black within; the hall was enveloped by dark Demonic Qi. Only in the uppermost position, a White Bone throne appeared in their line of sight. On that White Bone throne, a man in a black robe was sitting indifferently. The man was entirely shrouded in a large black robe, with a hairless, blood-red head. His eyes were like those of an eagle, dark and sharp. A high bridge of the nose, with no ears to be seen. Behind the black robe was a blood-red cloak, with the pattern of a white bone skull stamped upon it. "Why disturb my slumber?" a low, somewhat hoarse voice came from within. Then the man in the black robe stood up; in that moment, a myriad of Demonic Qi began to rage inside the hall. Roars emerged from the ferocious faces formed by the Demonic Qi. "This, this," the few gasped in cold shock, their figures retreating continuously. But behind them was the bridge, with no room to retreat. Given their current condition, they would likely obstruct the path of those on the bridge if they attempted to cross it. The group all swallowed hard. Then they saw the man in the black robe step by step walking out. With every step he took, it felt as though he was stepping on their hearts. Their heartbeats involuntarily quickened. More and more tumultuous Demonic Qi was violently surging. The red cloak slowly fluttered, and the man in the black robe stepped out of the hall, waving his right hand gently. There were only two sounds of "crack, crackle" heard. The ground became covered in countless pieces of white bone, the sharp bones piercing directly through the bodies of the four people, nailing them onto the stern bone spikes. Blood "drip-dropped" down the bone spikes, and the four people didn¡¯t die all at once. Instead, they struggled in agony. They hovered on the edge of death, only finally able to die amidst the pain. Just then, a series of footsteps could be heard coming from the bridge. Everyone struggled to turn their gaze, only to see Xu Zimei enveloped in surging Demonic Qi, walking step by step. The richness and power of that Demonic Qi were even more ferocious than that within the great hall. The entire Demonic Lake was shrouded in it. "He, he," the bewitching woman, watching Xu Zimei with blood continuously flowing from the corner of her mouth, seemed reckless with even more terror in her eyes. ......... Xu Zimei looked at the man in the black robe, who was also watching him. As Xu Zimei approached step by step, the body of the man involuntarily trembled. His pupils suddenly contracted, looking at Xu Zimei with some disbelief. "Lord, my lord," "Although there are some things I don¡¯t remember clearly, as you can see, I have returned," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "At the command of Lord of the Seven Faces, the first vanguard of the Nightmare Demon Legion, the White Bone Demon greets the master," the man in the black robe half-kneeled on the ground, looking at Xu Zimei with sincere and respectful eyes, and said in a voice that was both thunderous and loud. The water in the Demonic Lake continued to surge, and amidst that Demonic Qi, an enormous head slowly emerged from the surface. It was a Demon Claw Octopus, its dark little eyes watching Xu Zimei as its numerous tentacles interlocked, paying respects to Xu Zimei. "Rise, my first vanguard," Xu Zimei nodded, saying. "Demon, Demon King," the scholarly man on the bone spikes next to him struggled to spit out a few words before he breathed his last. Glancing at the bodies of those dead, the White Bone Demon, appearing cautious not to startle Xu Zimei, waved his hands, and numerous bone spikes sprang forth, instantly reducing the corpses to dust that scattered amidst the Demonic Qi. Xu Zimei stepped into the White Bone Hall, with the White Bone Demon following devoutly behind him. "Is there only you here?" asked Xu Zimei. "Under the command of the Lord of the Seven Faces, I am here to guard his Seven-Faced Lotus," the White Bone Demon nodded as he spoke. "The Seven-faced Demon General, huh?" Xu Zimei murmured to himself. In those intermittent scenes he had seen before, he had witnessed many sights. The Demon King had eighteen Demonic Generals; Bai Meng was the Despair Demon General, and this Seven-faced Demon General was also one of them. After arriving at the White Bone Hall, Xu Zimei found it empty, save for the all-encompassing Demonic Qi and the White Bone King¡¯s throne at the head of the room. However, with a wave of the White Bone Demon¡¯s right hand, the Demonic Qi in the hall began to dissipate, revealing an independent space next to the hall. This space was not large, reflecting a pond. The pond contained thick, sticky, and pitch-black Demonic Water. And in the middle of the pond, a lotus flower was thriving. The lotus had five blossoms, along with leaves and roots. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened, the lotus instantly reminding him of someone. Before leaving Divine Demon City, he had seen a statue of the Demon Race within the city. That man wore a black robe cinched at the waist and also held a lotus in his hand. Xu Zimei felt like he was starting to understand something. He glanced at the lotus and said to the White Bone Demon, "Follow me." Chapter 716 - 715 What the Heck is This Reasoning? ``` "I swear to follow my lord to the death," the White Bone Demon promptly bowed and said reverently. "Let the Seven-Faced Lotus stay here for Lord of the Seven Faces to come and take it himself," Xu Zimei said. "Do not bother with it anymore, if anyone dares to take it, exterminate their entire lineage." "At your command," the White Bone Demon nodded in response. The grand doors of the White Bone Hall closed once again as the White Bone Demon, wrapped in his expansive black robe, followed Xu Zimei out. As they passed by that bridge, the White Bone Demon gently patted the sleek head of the Demon Claw Octopus and said, "Guard this place and wait for the arrival of Lord of the Seven Faces." "Why would you be in this world?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Back when the Zhouze Era ended in destruction, some of our Demon Race perished within that destruction, while others were scattered to different worlds," explained the White Bone Demon. "From the moment we awoke once more, we have been here." "Tell me about the Divine Race, I am quite curious," Xu Zimei asked. "What Divine Race, nothing but petty beings," scoffed the White Bone Demon. "Under the leadership of Lord of the Seven Faces, we remnants of the Demon Race swiftly gained in strength and almost managed to alert this world. The White Bone Demon pointed at the firmament above and snorted, "Someone didn¡¯t want to see us dominate alone and decided to send their so-called divinities to hold us back." "The people from Heaven Beyond Heavens?" asked Xu Zimei. "Has my lord heard of the Ten Great Divine Veins?" the White Bone Demon inquired. Xu Zimei nodded. When Emperor Qitian passed on the Heaven-shaking Skill to him, he also spoke of the Ten Great Divine Methods and the Ten Great Divine Veins. "The ones who came to restrain us should belong to one of the Ten Great Divine Veins, probably the people of the Reincarnation Divine Vein," said the White Bone Demon. "Originally, the strength of both sides was comparable, but the Demon Horde here are merely remnants with no reinforcements. Given that the Divine Race possessed an endless supply of reinforcements, we knew that sooner or later we would wear out against them over a few tens of millions of years. Thus, Lord of the Seven Faces launched a war that brought about destruction to the heavens and earth." "The close of the Divine-Demon Era, huh," mused Xu Zimei, then asked, "What happened next?" "I am ashamed to say that the Demonic Horde was annihilated, but we nearly wiped out those from the Reincarnation Divine Vein as well," the White Bone Demon replied in agony. "Lord of the Seven Faces and the Divine King fought their final battle, ending with the Divine King slain within the Divine Valley, while he himself vanished without a trace." "Perhaps, I know where he might be," Xu Zimei said. "My lord knows?" The White Bone Demon swiftly looked up, his face showing some excitement. "It is merely a conjecture at this point, which still needs verification," Xu Zimei said. "Are there any survivors of the Demon Race left on the Divine Demon Battlefield?" "I doubt it, what might be left are likely just some remnants," the White Bone Demon replied. "The remnants would be the offspring of the Demon Race mixing with ordinary people, right?" guessed Xu Zimei. "Correct, yet their bloodlines are too weak and with each passing generation, they will eventually fade into nothing," the White Bone Demon explained. "Unless there is an opportunity for them to revert to their ancestors, but that is highly unlikely." As they conversed, they had already walked beyond White Bone Mountain. At the foot of the mountain, those who had come to spectate had not yet dispersed, including Jiuyou, all waiting for the outcome. The White Bone Demon, clad in a black robe, concealed himself perfectly within it. When the crowd below saw Xu Zimei and a man in a black robe leisurely descending, they immediately erupted into buzzing chatter. "Where are the others?" "Could it be that they¡¯re all dead, leaving this fellow to reap the rewards?" "It¡¯s possible; I must report back to the Sect Gate quickly." ``` Xu Zimei paid no heed to the clamor below as he said to the White Bone Demon, "Spare the woman, kill all the others." The White Bone Demon nodded, and the two descended from White Bone Mountain at that moment. The White Bone Demon raised his head, his hawk-like eyes swirling with black and Demonic Qi. With a sweep of his hands, White Bone Mountain began to tremble. Countless white bones detached from the mountain, transforming into bone arrows that flew towards the people, slaying them. The bone arrows moved with incredible speed, accompanied by surges of Demonic Qi. There were almost ten thousand of them, covering the sky and leaving no room to escape. "Aaah..." Screams of agony rose from below. The corpses of innumerable people were pinned to the ground, bone arrows piercing through their heads. Some had their bodies densely riddled with bone arrows. Only Jiuyou remained, standing dazedly on the spot. "Let¡¯s go," said Xu Zimei as he walked past Jiuyou. Jiuyou came to her senses, turned her head to look at Feng Changnian and the other two, who were already dead beyond any doubt. "Why kill them too? After all, it was a chance encounter," Jiuyou asked, puzzled. "You said it yourself, it was just a chance encounter. Why care so much?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Is this what it means to be Demonic?" Jiuyou stood still, staring intently at Xu Zimei. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t speak to me in that tone," Xu Zimei stopped, looking indifferently at Jiuyou. With a wave of his right hand, Jiuyou¡¯s body was sent flying and crashed against the nearby White Bone Mountain. "I hate that tone of yours. What is the Demon? Since ancient times, once you label something, it gets trapped in a point of no return. Demons too have their good and bad sides, and good and evil are separated by a single thought." Xu Zimei stepped forward, grabbed Jiuyou by the collar, and hoisted her up. The noonday sun shone down from the sky, making Jiuyou¡¯s black hair gleam in the light. Blood from the corner of her mouth trickled down bit by bit. "You need to understand the sequence of events. It¡¯s these people who came to the Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery with ulterior motives, desiring to covet the treasures of the Demon Race and disturb the peace. That¡¯s why I killed them. Standing under White Bone Mountain, who among them is innocent? Which of them came here with no evil intentions? They are right to come to the Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery, but I am wrong to kill them? What kind of reasoning is that?" Xu Zimei indifferently said, "Don¡¯t you find it ironic? A Great Saint like you, seeking to avenge your parents, but you¡¯re asking me for help with your revenge." After he spoke, Xu Zimei tossed Jiuyou aside and walked straight out of the cemetery. "If you want to avenge your parents, take me to Divine Valley; if not, let¡¯s part ways here." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure receding into the distance, Jiuyou¡¯s gaze flickered, as if pondering something. "Master, are you truly going to let her go?" the White Bone Demon followed closely and asked softly. "If she doesn¡¯t follow me by the time I leave this cemetery, kill her," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "She knows too much. If she won¡¯t follow me, she serves no purpose." As Xu Zimei¡¯s figure grew more distant, Jiuyou suddenly struggled to her feet and sprinted after Xu Zimei. "Wait, I¡¯ll take you," Jiuyou shouted. She wiped the blood from her mouth and quickly kept pace with Xu Zimei. "Have you thought it through?" Xu Zimei asked. "I... I just want to get revenge," Jiuyou replied after a moment¡¯s silence. Chapter 717 - 716 Heading to Divine Valley, Heavenly God Town "I¡¯ll show you those people outside, and you¡¯ll understand," Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile. The trio stepped onto the Teleportation Array of the cemetery, and in the blink of an eye, they had returned to the entrance of the cemetery. The Disciples of Nine Dragons Manor were still guarding the surroundings of the cemetery, not allowing anyone to enter. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of the spectators who had come to watch the excitement had already dispersed, after all, waiting any longer was pointless. Others continued to wait to enjoy the show, wanting to see who would become the real winner. When Xu Zimei and his two companions emerged from the cemetery, the crowd around them burst into discussion. "Look, someone¡¯s coming out." "Who is it? Seems like a new face." "Why are there only three people? Where are the others?" "You¡¯re not planning to kill them too, are you?" Jiuyou asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "White Bone Demon, take off your black cloak and hat," Xu Zimei commanded. The White Bone Demon lifted his head and removed the hat that covered it, revealing his red head pulsating with Demonic Qi. When they saw this, the crowd around them exploded like a pot set to boil. "Demon, demon," someone stammered out in a shout. "A member of the Demon Race has been resurrected." "This is the Demon Race Ancestral Cemetery, so it¡¯s normal to find demons here, but with so many of us, we shouldn¡¯t be afraid of one." "Exactly, these demons are utterly evil; we can¡¯t let the Demon Race rise again. Everyone, kill him." "Let¡¯s go together, I¡¯ve heard that the corpses of the Demon Race are worth a lot of money now, and if we hand them over to those Sect Gates, we might get a huge reward." Watching how in just a few minutes, everyone had already come to a consensus. Xu Zimei said to Jiuyou with a smile, "You see, we haven¡¯t done anything, yet in the eyes of these people, we are the evil ones. As long as one is a demon, regardless of good or bad, they are branded as evil. Do you think they are good people?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Jiuyou fell into silence. The people around them, swords and knives in hand, rushed forward en masse, charging towards Xu Zimei and his companions. The White Bone Demon stared intently for a moment, then took hold of the index finger on his left hand with his right. He snapped the finger off. "Bone-corroding Tree," the White Bone Demon tossed the broken finger onto the ground, where it took root like a seed being planted. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, a White Bone Tree tall as the Firmament sprouted from the ground. All those who had rushed up were separated by the White Bone Tree, and then white, bony branches stretched out. The branches ensnared the people around them, writhing like claws, while the trunk opened a gaping maw and consumed them one by one, turning them into nourishment. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, these people didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. There were at least a hundred branches, and even more terrifying were the roots that spread dozens of kilometers underground. The people became nourishment, and after the White Bone Tree had its fill, it belched contentedly, transforming back into an index finger and returned to the hand of the White Bone Demon. "How pleasant the silence is," Xu Zimei commented with a light chuckle. "Let¡¯s go to Divine Valley." The three of them headed eastward, as dusk once again approached. Their silhouettes stretched long in the sunset, and a lone bird flew overhead. "I think I understand," Jiuyou suddenly spoke up. "Understand what?" Xu Zimei asked. "Whether a person is good or bad depends on himself, it¡¯s irrelevant whether he is a demon, a monster, or a human," Jiuyou said. "That¡¯s fair enough. Humans have Seven Emotions and Six Desires; a true Great Saint does not exist. Every creature has both good and evil. Some may appear refined and cultured while possibly being scumbags in private." Those who can control their own dark side are good, and those who cannot are evil. Or rather, everyone has a ruler in their heart, and their standards of good and evil are not the same." Xu Zimei raised his head, looking at the setting sun in the sky. He laughed and said, "What this mortal world is best at is erasing the unconstrained disposition of mavericks, smoothing the pride of the haughty, and extinguishing the solitary delusions of rebels." ...¡­ Divine Valley was located within a ravine to the north of the Divine Race. It used to be the most important place for the Divine Race, but after the disappearance of the Divine and Demon Clans, it was said to have been banished to the void by the powerful beings of the Divine Race. However, only the true remnants of the Divine Race knew that, like the Divine Temple, these places were simply sealed away. Unless one had the bloodline of the Divine Race, there was no way to break through. To say it was the bloodline of the Divine Race, it was now more accurate to refer to it as the Reincarnation Divine Vein. "If you find their place of refuge, are you going to exterminate all the remnants of our Divine Race?" Jiuyou inquired. "What do you mean by that?" Zimo asked with a smile. "I understand your way of doing things. It can¡¯t be denied that some of the Divine Race really deserve to die, but most are innocent," Jiuyou replied. "They can¡¯t decide their own birth, they are remnants from the start, but I believe some are also good." "I¡¯m not some homicidal maniac, I only kill those who stand in my way," Zimo stated. "If they don¡¯t stand in my way, killing or not killing makes no difference to me. But if they try to stop me, even if it¡¯s you, I will not be courteous." Jiuyou nodded and looked ahead, taking a deep breath and said softly, "We¡¯re here." Zimo looked up and saw nothing in front of him but an endless plain, dotted only with a few large trees. Jiuyou approached one of the large trees and let his blood trickle down his index finger into the tree. As the blood seeped in, the tree began to tremble slightly. Immediately after, an ethereal gate formed in front of them. "I¡¯ve heard from my people before that the location of Divine Valley is not in the same dimension as the Eternal Ancient Continent," Jiuyou explained. "That¡¯s also why it¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to find it." Zimo, accompanied by the White Bone Demon, stepped into the void gate. Without any teleportation, he felt as if he simply walked through a door and entered another world. The darkness quickly gave way to light. The group appeared before a huge ravine. Looking around, the ravine was like a prehistoric behemoth, standing tall on this land. Two massive statues stood on either side of the entrance to the ravine. These statues seemed to portray a character from the Divine Race. In front of them was a towering white gate. The words "Heavenly God Valley" were carved on the plaque above the gate. The gate itself was adorned with many figures, likely ancestors of the Divine Race. Beyond the gate, the canyon was lined with houses on both sides, making it look like a small town. Some children chased each other on the streets. A bird¡¯s cry came from above, and a giant bird flew overhead, its vast wings casting shadows as it soared through the firmament with piercing cries. "Things have really changed," Jiuyou murmured to himself. "It seems you¡¯ve been living quite well," Zimo said with a laugh. The trio walked through the gate into a relatively tranquil area. Apart from some playful children, a few people stood scattered in front of the houses on both sides. Chapter 718 - 717 Clan Leader of the Divine Race Xu Zimei gave the shops on both sides a few glances; there was a bit of everything for sale. There were taverns but also blacksmith shops, herbal stores, and the like. This street was quite long, stretching along the gorge and extending far into the distance. "Is this where the remnants of the Divine Race live?" Xu Zimei asked. "When I was here before, it was much barer. I never imagined it would change so much," Jiuyou reflected. "Where is the Clan Leader of your Divine Race¡¯s remnants?" Xu Zimei inquired. Jiuyou looked around and said, "I¡¯ll take you directly to the Forbidden Land; they¡¯re likely to be there." The remnants who saw Xu Zimei and his group, despite being somewhat unfamiliar, didn¡¯t give it much thought. After all, the population of the remnants was growing, and they couldn¡¯t possibly recognize everyone. After passing through several streets, the deeper they went, the more remnants they encountered. The central point was a marketplace where all the remnants¡¯ trading took place. The place was bustling, with people coming and going; the elliptical marketplace was roughly a kilometer in length. "Back in the day, the Clan Leaders would distribute resources for cultivation; now, everything must be sourced by ourselves," Jiuyou explained on the side. "On the outside, the remnants are no different from ordinary humans, and we often blend into human society to live." The area was extraordinarily lively, with some selling treasured swords they had obtained. Others slowly dragged enormous carcasses of Monster Beasts past. The history of the Divine Race had long since vanished, and not only was the human race searching for it, but these remnants had never ceased either. They would sell unwanted Divine Race relics here; in short, all kinds of transactions were present. "Just beyond this marketplace is the residence of our Clan Leader," Jiuyou stated. As he walked through the marketplace, Xu Zimei noticed that the stalls were filled with many ancient objects. Some were genuinely ancient, while others were fakes; smeared with dirt to appear as if they were dug out from the ground. "Have a look! The sword once used by the Divine King, on sale for a low price." "Divine Race Holy Healing Pills, can resurrect the dead and mend white bones, and even offer a chance to awaken the Divine Race bloodline within one¡¯s body." ... Surrounding them, a crowd of vendors shouted energetically, proffering all sorts of titles. Xu Zimei found it amusing; according to Jiuyou, these people were merely experiment subjects raised by those in higher positions. The world is full of all sorts, with everyone struggling to live. All the while, the White Bone Demon wrapped himself up to avoid startling the snake in the grass. In truth, these Divine Race remnants weren¡¯t truly of the Divine Race, and their demise was not important to Xu Zimei at all. He just needed the bloodline of the strong to unlock the Lock Demon Bell, that was all. If he was in a good mood, he might additionally exact revenge on behalf of Jiuyou. As the three of them left the marketplace, a passageway appeared before them. The gate at the front of the passageway was wide open, guarded on both sides, clearly a tough entrance to breach. Xu Zimei walked straight forward, and before the guards could move to stop him, the White Bone Demon waved his right hand, silently impaling and pinning both guards to the passageway. The motion was light, with the white bones stabbing into their abdomens, but because the bones propped them up, their bodies did not fall. If one did not look closely, it would be hard to tell that the two were already dead. Xu Zimei and his companions entered the passageway, which was about ten meters long. No sooner had they emerged from the passageway than a "bang" sounded; the large door behind them suddenly shut tightly. He looked up, and the view before him opened up. The space ahead was a very open area, akin to a square, roughly a few thousand square meters in size. At the far end of the square, a tall stone statue stood upon the earth. "That is the Forbidden Land," Jiuyou said softly, pointing at the statue. The gender of the stone figure was indistinct, with short hair, but the face was carved to give a sense of delicate androgyny. It had two pairs of wings on its back and its feet were standing on a giant bird, both snowy white in color. "It seems we won¡¯t have to make a move ourselves; someone is already coming out to meet us," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What do you mean?" Jiuyou asked, puzzled. No sooner had the words left his mouth than a round of applause came from the side. "How audacious it is for you remnants of the Demon Race to throw yourselves willingly into the net here in Heavenly God Valley." An aged voice came from the side. Jiuyou quickly turned his head, only to see three elders dressed in pale white high-collared robes striding toward them with imposing momentum. "It¡¯s the Clan Leader and the two protectors," Jiuyou hurriedly said. The elder in the middle had white hair and even his beard was peppered with white. In his hand, he held something resembling a compass. Inside it, a needle ceaselessly spun, pointing directly at Xu Zimei and his companions. "This is a treasure of the Divine Race, the Demon-Pointing Compass, if not for its warning, you would have successfully sneaked in," the Clan Leader snorted coldly. "Looks like a traitor has emerged within our ranks, how did you get in?" "Clan Leader, long time no see," Jiuyou, with hatred in his eyes, stared unwaveringly at the elder, gritting his teeth as he spoke. "Eh?" the elder looked at Jiuyou with surprise, pondered for a moment, then sneered. "I remember you now, you are the traitor who trespassed into the Forbidden Land that time." "If I hadn¡¯t accidentally stumbled in, I might still be in the dark about your vile experiments to this very day," Jiuyou said coolly. "What, after running away for so many years, now you¡¯ve joined up with the remnants of the Demon Race?" the old man laughed heartily. "Do you think they could avenge you? Once we awaken the bloodline of the Divine Race within us, the entire Eternal Ancient Continent will have to submit beneath our feet." "A bunch of remnants with weak bloodlines, still dreaming big dreams," the White Bone Demon sneered. He continuously rotated white bones in his hand. With a wave of his right hand, countless bone spikes shot toward the three. "You walk through the gates of Hell on your own accord, and today you will serve as the sacrificial offering to my research," the elder bellowed. A pale white Spiritual Energy surged from his body, his blood running in reverse, boiling like scalding water. The aura around them intensified, and the Divine Power swirling around them grew increasingly fierce. The bone spikes that had been shooting towards them were all shattered by a swipe of the elder¡¯s palm. At that moment, the two protectors stood on either side. The Clan Leader in the middle had his white hair flowing, appearing like a true Heavenly God personified, with his powerful palm thundering down from above. "Quite interesting, you¡¯ve really managed to work out some tricks," the White Bone Demon said with an evil laugh. He too threw a punch at the elder¡¯s mighty palm. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On his fist, sharp bone spikes swirled around. At the moment of the fist meeting the palm, a cruel smile appeared on the face of the White Bone Demon. The bone spikes pierced right through the elder¡¯s palm, spreading toward his arm. Screams of agony echoed across the desolate square. "You are not just a remnant of the Demon Race," the elder shouted. Chapter 719 - 718 Divine Race, Shen Ze Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the White Bone Demon slowly removed the hat atop his head. Atop his deep red skull, the pupils surging with Demonic Qi faintly stared at the elder. "Demon, you are a demon," the Clan Leader of the Divine Race exclaimed in shock, his body unconsciously stepping back twice. The two protectors beside him also became visibly tense. "What, are you scared?" the White Bone Demon chuckled lightly. The elder had a deep expression, but soon calmed down, looking at the White Bone Demon and asked, "What are you doing in my Divine Valley? Don¡¯t tell me you really want to wipe us out." "I don¡¯t know about the survivors outside, but you will definitely die," said the White Bone Demon. He circled his hands, and the bones "clacked" as they shattered, step by step, approaching the elder. "Let¡¯s go together," the Clan Leader glanced at the two protector elders beside him and commanded lightly. At this moment, all three of them emitted brilliant white lights from their bodies. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rich Divine Power enveloped their surroundings, their expressions solemn, as if divine spirits from days of old had descended. "Although not true Reincarnation Divine Veins, they do seem much stronger than those survivors outside," Xu Zimei muttered softly. Divine Power wrapped around the bodies of the three, all of them attacking the White Bone Demon. "How foolish," the White Bone Demon snorted coldly. Only to see the Demonic Qi rolling over the bones around him, covering and pervading the nearby space. Watching the elders attacking, he directly punched one so hard that they smashed into the ground below. The floor beneath his feet went "boom" and shattered into countless pieces, one of the protectors lying bloody on the ground. Meanwhile, the other protector snuck behind the White Bone Demon and delivered a palm strike to his back. With a "bang," the White Bone Demon remained unscathed, while that protector was wrapped in Demonic Qi. The Divine Power on his body was being consumed, bit by bit corroded, as he screamed in agony. As for the Clan Leader of the survivors, while the two protectors attacked, his figure strangely dashed towards the Forbidden Land in the distance. "He can¡¯t escape," Xu Zimei said calmly as Jiuyou looked on anxiously. He took out the Lock Demon Bell and slowly approached the two deceased protectors. He forced the Essence Blood out of their bodies, drop by drop falling into the Lock Demon Bell. The moment the blood fell, the ancient bell seemed to be struck twice. Wisps of Demonic Qi seeped out, but after two vibrations of the Lock Demon Bell, it returned to calm. "It seems the bloodline is still not enough," Xu Zimei said softly. The three stood up and headed towards the Forbidden Land together. Crossing the empty plaza, they slowly arrived in front of the Forbidden Land up ahead. The walls surrounded the Forbidden Land, with weeds growing rampant beneath their feet. These plants seemed to have a divine life of their own, sensing the presence of anyone who came here. At this moment, the gates of the Forbidden Land had been opened by the elder. That elder must have fled into the Forbidden Land. The White Bone Demon looked up at the towering statue before him and frowned, "I seem to feel a very strong Divine Power." After walking into the Forbidden Land, Jiuyou discovered it was like a zoo. Inside were numerous cages, and caged within were survivors used for experiments. Some were tortured beyond recognition, their throats ruined, unable to speak, only able to whimper and moan. Jiuyou took a brief glance around; there were at least a few hundred people. Seeing this scene, her body trembled slightly. Xu Zimei continued to walk further, and upon reaching the inner areas of the Forbidden Land, he found an altar at the end. The altar wasn¡¯t too large and was shaped hexagonal. It seemed to be arranged with a certain Formation, and at one side of the altar was a pool. This pool was brimming with fresh blood, which had begun to emit a foul odor due to the passage of time. The elder sat at the center of the altar, his expression solemn, as if he were praying for something. "If you had run away just now, it would have been in time. Since you have chosen to recklessly enter, then go to your death," the elder shouted loudly. The blood within the pool began to boil. This pool of blood was not ordinary; it was the Essence Blood from within the bodies of the remnants of the Divine Race. There was only so much Essence Blood a person could have; one could only guess how many had to die to gather such an amount. The hexagonal Formation on the altar emitted a light that reached to the heavens, with vast Divine Power swirling around it. Suddenly, countless drops of Essence Blood within the pool gathered into a blood-red sphere of light, slowly floating in midair. The White Bone Demon tried to stop the sphere of light but was blocked by Xu Zimei. "This is a summoning," said the White Bone Demon. "Let him summon. If a person with a complete Reincarnation Divine Vein descends, we can use them to lift the Lock Demon Bell," Xu Zimei said with a smile. As the red sphere of light floated in midair, it disappeared into the void at an incredible speed. In almost the blink of an eye, radiating a blinding light, the sphere appeared at the entrance of the Forbidden Land, before the colossal statue of the Divine Race. Accompanied by the gradual penetration of the sphere of light into the statue¡¯s brow. The whole statue began to tremble slightly, its surface layer of stone falling off piece by piece. And it happened faster and faster, as if something was about to awaken. "O great Heavenly God, awaken," the elder on the altar cackled maniacally. "It seems that after that great battle of the past, some remnants of the Divine Race still existed," the White Bone Demon snorted coldly. "Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯d like to witness these so-called Ten Great Divine Veins for myself," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand with a smile. ... The stone statue slowly crumbled away, and the light that was originally contained within began to shine forth. At this moment, the firmament underwent a violent change, as a vast Divine Power surged up from the statue into the sky. The entire firmament churned with a burst of wind and billowing clouds. The statue¡¯s arms moved slightly, and the sound of cracking and breaking filled the air. Followed by a "boom" and explosion, dust flew everywhere, and a pair of eyes slowly opened within the haze of the statue. As the dust settled, a man slowly emerged from within. He was a naked man with skin the color of bronze, all muscles, radiating an explosive power. His veins flowed backwards, as if in a state of Reincarnation, with ethereal Talisman Seals engraved upon his flesh. His hair was ghostly white, and in his eyes, it seemed as if stars twinkled, as he took step by step out of the dust. "Gu Yu, what do you summon me for?" the man asked the elder on the altar. This Clan Leader of the remnant was indeed called Gu Yu. "Lord Shen Ze, the Demon Race has resurrected, and I cannot deal with them. I can only ask you to take action," the elder said as he quickly knelt to the ground. The man frowned slightly, directing his gaze at the White Bone Demon. With a cold snort, he said, "White Bone, you were lucky to survive that great battle all those years ago, hiding and tucking your tail away, yet you dare offend my Divine Race." "I thought it was someone of significance, but it turns out it¡¯s just you, you bastard," the White Bone Demon said coldly. "It seems the lessons taught by the Lord of the Seven Faces back then were not enough for you." Chapter 720 - 719: Qiong Qi at Your Service Hearing the words of the White Bone Demon, Shen Ze seemed to be reminded of something. His face slightly uneasy, he stared coldly at the White Bone Demon. He said indifferently, "You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of homeless dogs. If we were in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, my Reincarnation lineage would have eradicated you long ago. You should be thankful for the restrictions of the rules of this world." "If you¡¯re so powerful, feel free to challenge the Ancient Demon Cave; I am more than welcoming," the White Bone Demon sneered. "I reckon the demonic creatures there are eagerly awaiting your arrival." "The affairs of the Ancient Demon Cave will be dealt with by those above, no need for you to try and gain the upper hand with words," Shen Ze stated dismissively. "As for now, I stand guard over the Eternal Ancient Continent, and I¡¯ll slay every member of the Demon Race I encounter." "Then give it a try. You were just a defeated subordinate in the past," the White Bone Demon snorted coldly. Surrounding him, Demonic Qi surged sky-high, confronting Divine Power at the crown of the Firmament. The vast expanse of the sky split in two. Half filled with Demonic Qi, half with Divine Power. Shen Ze rode a giant bird, white all over, flapping its enormous wings behind him. In an instant, sand and stones flew through the air, and cracks opened up around him in the fabric of space as he rose high into the sky. "To battle," he shouted fiercely, charging directly at the White Bone Demon. The White Bone Demon extracted a white bone knife from within his own body, created from countless slender bones fused together. The bone spikes were sharp, the blade¡¯s edge emitted a cold gleam, and blood-thirsty Demonic Qi swirled around it. The White Bone Demon¡¯s original body was just like that of an ordinary person. Now, within him, sounds of "crackling and snapping" could be heard. The bones grew bit by bit, as if donning him in a suit of white bone armor. His whole figure grew larger, the bones glowed, already eroded by black Demonic Qi. Shen Ze and the White Bone Demon battled in the Firmament, while Xu Zimei turned to look at an elder beside him. "Your turn to kill?" Xu Zimei handed the Curved Blade over to Jiuyou and asked with a smile. Jiuyou was silent for a moment, took the blade, and walked step by step towards Gu Yu. "Seeking death," Gu Yu snorted coldly. Despite being seriously injured, he was not someone Jiuyou could despise. His palms were filled with Divine Power as he struck out towards Jiuyou. "You¡¯d better act like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered," Xu Zimei¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind him. "How is this possible?" Gu Yu¡¯s face changed dramatically. The next moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure had appeared behind him, a palm strike coming at his back. Gu Yu felt a soul-piercing pain spread throughout his body as if all his bones had been shattered. He collapsed on the ground like a lump of mud. Jiuyou, holding the Curved Blade in hand, slowly approached Gu Yu. "No, don¡¯t," Gu Yu struggled, speaking in a panicked tone. "You can¡¯t kill me, I am your Clan Leader, only I can lead you to revival." "When you get to Hell, use that nonsense to deceive the ghosts," Jiuyou shouted as she raised the long blade in her hand. "I cannot die, I have not yet become Divine Race, I can¡¯t die," Gu Yu shouted in struggle. "Divine King Shen Ze, save me." The Curved Blade descended, a streak of red bloomed in mid-air. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A head with eyes wide open in death rolled slowly away, like a bouncing ball. Jiuyou, tears streaming down her face, repeatedly chopped at Gu Yu¡¯s corpse with the Curved Blade. Even though the body was already lifeless, even reduced to mangled flesh, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop. After a while, she seemed exhausted, suddenly dropping the Curved Blade, and she sobbed with her head in her hands. "Father, Mother, your daughter has avenged you." ...¡­ The battle in the sky was still ongoing. Witnessing Gu Yu¡¯s death, Shen Ze spat disdainfully and said faintly, "Useless." Opposite him, the White Bone Demon was wreathed in sky-high Demonic Qi, rising like a mushroom cloud after an explosion. The aura radiating from him grew ever more immense. Blood-black Demonic Qi occupied the entire Firmament, the intensity of the battle seemingly increasing by the moment. This creature was born for warfare. Its white bones felt no pain or fear of death, each bone personified Death. And, having previously assimilated the bones of numerous members of the Divine Race, it was now somewhat immune to Divine Power. Shen Ze fought with trepidation, never expecting that, after so many years, the White Bone Demon had become far stronger than before. His gaze shifted and suddenly landed on Xu Zimei below. The wings behind him blocked out the sun like dark clouds, and the enormous bird beneath his feet let out a soft cry, its talons reaching straight for the White Bone Demon. The White Bone Demon remained unflustered, allowing the giant bird to seize its white bones, leaving them utterly unscathed. With a turn of its body, it swung its blade, and a black-bloodied wound inflicted by the corrosive Demonic Qi emerged on the bird¡¯s belly. The giant bird screeched in agony, but in that brief moment, Shen Ze pivoted and suddenly lunged towards Xu Zimei. "Anyone who mixes with the Demon Race can¡¯t be any good, you deserve to die," Shen Ze snorted coldly. Divine Power swirled around the wings behind him as he charged directly at Xu Zimei. Watching the approaching Shen Ze, Xu Zimei murmured lowly, "Well, you could serve as a test for my Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate." ... "Gate of Life, open," Xu Zimei called out softly. He had used his time in transit from Eternal Ancient City to the Divine Demon Battlefield to practice for a period on the Divine Continent. Although he had only mastered the Gate of Life in the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and the Gate of Death and the Gate of Immortality were still incomplete, it was worth testing the power of this Divine Method. As the Gate of Life opened, a pale blue light shone down upon Xu Zimei¡¯s head. Under this light, Xu Zimei felt his Divine King strength breaking through continuously. Pushing towards the limits his body could withstand. In fact, he was already capable of Stepping into Immortality, but he had been holding back, awaiting Destiny¡¯s preparation, refraining from unleashing his full potential. As Shen Ze charged at him, Xu Zimei was surrounded by a faint blue luminescence. His figure instantly vanished from in front of Shen Ze. "So fast!" Shen Ze exclaimed in shock as he gazed at the empty space in front of him. In the next moment, an excruciating pain surged through him; Xu Zimei had somehow appeared behind him. He grabbed Shen Ze¡¯s wings with both hands and savagely tore them from the body. "Ah...," he screamed in agony. The White Bone Demon descended from the Firmament, and a Curved Blade flew out of its grasp. The blade, charged with dense Demonic Qi, pierced directly into Shen Ze¡¯s back, puncturing his heart. Struggling to stand from the ground, Shen Ze¡¯s pupils dilated and golden blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. "Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, one of the ten great Divine Methods ¨C who on earth are you?" he asked Xu Zimei, with a cold look in his eyes. "I would not change my name nor seat, Qiong Qi of the Sect of Seven Fears," Xu Zimei replied lightly. "Your Sect of Seven Fears, colluding with the Demon Race, is unworthy of being the guardians of Divine Methods," Shen Ze roared. "From now on, there will be no place for your Sect of Seven Fears in Heaven Beyond Heavens." Behind him, the Demonic Qi seething off the White Bone Demon¡¯s Curved Blade continued to ravage Shen Ze¡¯s insides. Just as Shen Ze faced death, he wrote four golden characters in the air with his hand. "Sect of Seven Fears, Demon Race." Chapter 721 - 720 Is This the Demon General? Got it, got it. Shen Ze meticulously wrote in the air, stroke by stroke, with his hand. It seemed as if a special kind of Spiritual Energy was swirling around his fingertips, and Xu Zimei quietly watched without interfering. When the four characters were completed, they appeared like some ancient seal. Then, they transformed into a streak of flowing light and vanished into the horizon. "This message has been sent to my Reincarnation Divine Clan. When the time comes, all ten Divine Veins of the great families will make their move, and your Sect of Seven Fears can await death," Shen Ze spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, clearly at his body¡¯s limit. "Oh, so that¡¯s how it is," Xu Zimei nodded, murmuring to himself. "Then, before I depart for the Heaven Beyond Heavens, wouldn¡¯t I have already eliminated an enemy?" "What are you talking about?" Shen Ze asked painfully as he looked at Xu Zimei. "Actually, I¡¯m not familiar with the Sect of Seven Fears. I just said that casually," Xu Zimei shook his head. "I didn¡¯t expect you to really believe it." "Now you try to exempt your own force from guilt, but it¡¯s too late," Shen Ze laughed loudly. "This Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate entrusted to your Sect of Seven Fears is known by all. I will be waiting for you in Hell." As his words ended, his pupils lost their color, and his body was completely corroded by the White Bone Knife, falling straight to the ground. "Silly boy, unwilling to be a wise ghost even before death," Xu Zimei shook his head. He waved his hands, and a flame burned Shen Ze¡¯s body, slowly refining the essence blood within him. This essence blood of Shen Ze¡¯s was a bit unusual, not blood-red but instead golden. Held in his hand, it felt as heavy as a thousand catties, and he could feel the powerful energy it contained. Xu Zimei took out the Lock Demon Bell and slowly dripped essence blood onto it. At this moment, the instant the essence blood touched the Lock Demon Bell, the entire bell began to tremble. It trembled frantically and violently. Inside, the sound of "crack crack" could be heard as if some shackles were being unlocked. A strand of Demonic Qi broke free from its constraints and shot up into the sky, forming huge Demonic clouds in the Firmament. "This aura," the White Bone Demon said in shock. "It must be the Lord of the Seven Faces." Xu Zimei did not speak, but watched the Lock Demon Bell in his hand as it spun and vibrated incessantly. Roaring sounds emanated from within. Next, a streak of light flew out from the Lock Demon Bell, and the entire Firmament instantly darkened. Lightning flashed, thunder roared, and a storm brewed. What are the Seven Faces? Love, Hate, Greed, Anger, Foolishness, Evil, Desire. These are the Seven Emotions of all beings, the endless cycle of reincarnation from which no one can escape. Seven fierce faces congealed in mid-air, roaring angrily. The seven faces intertwined, Demonic clouds emerged, and a massive mushroom cloud exploded in mid-air. A vast expanse of the Firmament was stained. The White Bone Demon looked up to see that within the dense Demonic clouds, a man in a black robe stood. With eyes slightly closed, his long black hair fluttered on its own without a breeze. Monstrous Demonic Qi surrounded the man, spreading over three thousand miles. And enveloped the entire sky above the small world of Divine Valley. The surviving locals watched the scene in panic, too frightened to come out of their homes. "The long-missed air," the man in the black robe said, somewhat fascinated as he took a deep breath. "Lord of the Seven Faces," the White Bone Demon shouted from below. The man in the black robe turned around, and the seven fierce faces all merged into his body. He ignored the White Bone Demon and looked at Xu Zimei from a distance. "Master," the man in the black robe descended from the Firmament, looking at Xu Zimei with complex thoughts. "Long time no see," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "I thought I would never see you again," the man in black robe stepped forward and actually embraced Xu Zimei, bursting into tears. Caught off guard, Xu Zimei thought to himself, Is this really the legendary Demon General? Someone who kills without blinking an eye, whose mere mention scares countless people, is this a joke? "My Lord, the Seven-faced Lord has seven facets, and this is just one of them," the White Bone Demon explained by the side. "You¡¯ll get used to it." "White Bone, why didn¡¯t you come to rescue me? Let me be trapped in this lousy bell for countless years, I almost thought I would never see daylight again," the Seven-faced Demon General suddenly turned his head, his expression cooling, and asked the White Bone Demon. "Lord of the Seven Faces, you should speak with some conscience. Back then, it was you who asked me to guard the Seven-Faced Lotus. Moreover, after the Divine Race disappeared, I had no idea of your whereabouts, let alone the Lock Demon Bell had long been lost," the White Bone Demon said with a wronged tone. "Oh dear, haven¡¯t seen you in tens of thousands of years, and you¡¯ve grown some guts? Talking to me about conscience, who was it that dug you out from a pile of bones?" the Seven-faced Demon General said and kicked toward the White Bone Demon. The White Bone Demon quickly dodged out of the way. Watching the two bicker and mess around, Xu Zimei felt that this guy didn¡¯t look like a Demon Race leader at all. If it hadn¡¯t been for the somewhat shocking entrance earlier, Xu Zimei himself would not have believed it. This is one of the Demon King¡¯s Eighteen Demonic Generals? My gosh. ¡­ "I think having the Lock Demon Bell is a good thing," Xu Zimei said from the side. "Next time you dare to hug me like that, I¡¯ll have you go in and face the wall for a few days." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Seven-faced Demon General quickly waved his hands, saying, "My Lord jests." "Do you still remember the Ancestral Tree?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree is within this Divine Demon Battlefield," the Seven-faced Demon General said hastily. "Originally, the Ancestral Tree and us both ended up stranded on the Eternal Ancient Continent, but unfortunately, without you, no one could utilize the Ancestral Tree. So many years have passed, and I don¡¯t know how things are at the Holy Land." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let¡¯s go take a look, after obtaining the Ancestral Tree, it¡¯s time to return," Xu Zimei said. "Additionally, there may be an old friend you¡¯re interested in." "Is my Lord going to the Heaven Beyond Heavens?" the Seven-faced Demon General asked in confusion. "Which old friend?" "No, it¡¯s another world, the Yuan Central Continent," Xu Zimei replied. "The specifics, you will understand once you see him." Before leaving, Xu Zimei looked at Jiuyou beside him and asked, "What do you plan to do?" "May I stay here?" Jiuyou asked. "Stay here?" Xu Zimei echoed. Jiuyou nodded, looking at Xu Zimei with a complex expression. "You may stay, I¡¯m leaving now," Xu Zimei said. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure as he walked away, Jiuyou stood up and suddenly shouted, "When will I be able to see you again?" "You won¡¯t, good luck to you." Xu Zimei waved his hand, not looking back, his figure disappearing into the distance. "I will remember you, for a lifetime," Jiuyou murmured to himself, staring blankly at the distant horizon. ¡­ At this moment in the Divine Demon City, the sunset fell as usual, its afterglow casting a golden brilliance over the entire city. People here were living their most ordinary day. However, at a certain moment, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth suddenly transformed. The originally brilliant sunset was obscured by a dark shadow. Chapter 722 - 721 The Youming Divine King Descends As the shadow appeared, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth went into a frenzied surge. A dark and bleak Netherworld River wound and twisted, slowly flowing through midair accompanied by darkness and chill. The entire sky turned gloomy in an instant, with the boundless firmament swept clean, and the sunset completely disappeared from view. In the midst of the Netherworld River, black petals fluttered down from the air. In just a moment, tens of thousands of petals had fallen. The people of Divine Demon City looked up at the sky, and someone said with a tremble, "A rain of myriad lotuses descends, it must be the Divine King himself." "Unknown which lord has graced us with their presence, to think of visiting this Divine Demon City." Having endured countless years, Divine Demon City was mostly inhabited by strong figures from various domains. Even Saints could be found here. But when it came to beings like Divine Kings, everyone had to tread carefully. The vast Southern Domain, almost a quarter of the Eternal Ancient Continent, had produced no more than five Divine Kings. In the end, only the Eternal Ancient Divine King truly established a sect and left his legacy. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment in the sky above, the roaring Netherworld River was flowing. A large group of small black dots appeared in the distance. As these dots drew closer, the people could see clearly that they were a group of powerful beings approaching through the air. This group was dressed in black-purple robes, each emitting a powerful aura. The weakest among them was at the Melting Heaven Realm, and there were several Saints as well. In the middle of this group, the Netherworld River transformed into a meditation mat. A woman was sitting on the meditation mat, her eyes closed, indifferent to the affairs of the outside world. Yet even surrounded by Saints, this woman seemed to be the most terrifying presence of all. "These are the people of the Underworld," someone said cautiously upon seeing such a formation. "When did Divine Demon City offend the Underworld?" "Who dares to offend the Underworld these days, the Youming Divine King hasn¡¯t even crossed the Immortal Path Bridge. With him presiding, and given that the people of the Underworld seldom emerge in the world, how could one even find the opportunity to offend them?" However, no matter how the people of Divine Demon City speculated, it was of no avail. The oppressive feeling from the arrival of the Underworld¡¯s people above made everyone dare not act recklessly. "Cang God, you¡¯ve come but not shown yourself? Should I greet you myself?" the woman seated on the Netherworld meditation mat slowly spoke, her voice echoing across the heavens. "I dare not, I¡¯ve just arrived," a hoarse voice came from the other end of the clouds. An old man riding backward on an Azure Ox appeared at the edge of the sky, holding a book and laughing. At first glance, the old man was far away and his figure blurry. But in just a few breaths, he had already appeared above Divine Demon City. "Why must the Youming Divine King be so temperamental?" the elder closed his book and said with a smile. The elder had a head full of white hair, and his temples were streaked with gray amidst the white. His eyebrows were particularly long and also flecked with white, wearing a light-colored coarse robe, creating the impression of a reclusive master or an old immortal. The elder rode the Azure Ox backward, and the aura around him was not as intense but rather carefree and unworried. "Cang God, which Cang God?" Someone below did not catch on and asked curiously. "It seems to be a very ancient race, a Divine King of the Cang Race from long ago," someone knowledgeable pondered and replied. "Who would have thought that after all this time, he would still be on the Eternal Ancient Continent and not have gone to the Immortal Path Bridge." "Aren¡¯t you going to give me an explanation for this incident?" asked the woman from the Underworld. "I have come in person, which is a statement in itself," the elder chuckled. "Where is the person who killed my descendants?" the woman inquired. "On the Divine Demon Battlefield, our Altar of All Beings from the Cang Race has locked onto him. Rest assured, he cannot escape," the Cang God replied. "To the Divine Demon Battlefield," the woman responded indifferently. "My Cang Race has not appeared in the world for a long time, has the world almost forgotten about me? Today can be taken as a warning to the others. Even if I go to the Immortal Path bridge in the future, no one will dare to touch my people from the Underworld." ... Within the Divine Demon Battlefield, when Xu Zimei and his two companions emerged, all the survivors hid away, not even daring to show their heads. After the Seven-faced Demon General retrieved his Seven-Faced Lotus from White Bone Mountain, they headed towards the holy land of the Demon Race. This holy land used to be where the Demon Race lived. After the catastrophic war that nearly wiped them out, nobody knew what became of it. Upon reaching the territory of the Demon Race, Xu Zimei found that this world had already been enveloped in darkness. The ground beneath his feet was crimson, with Demonic clouds drifting overhead. The land was covered with active volcanoes, scarring the entire landscape with marks from volcanic eruptions. The visitors here were sparse, and yet, some Demon Trees which possessed tenacious vitality were growing in this place. Occasionally, a few black vultures would fly past with their irritating screeches, landing on the Demon Trees and watching passersby with gloomy eyes. "My lord, it is just ahead," the White Bone Demon pointed towards a distant volcano and said. After walking for about fifteen minutes, they approached the volcano that seemed on the verge of erupting at any moment. The massive volcano resembled a ferocious beast with claws bared, with black smoke billowing skyward like signal fires. The volcano was a tapestry of red, and as they approached, they could feel the intense heat. Getting closer, even the air seemed like it would melt away. The White Bone Demon came to the front of the volcano, formed hand signs¡ªit appeared to be some kind of ancient seal. A character for "demonic" flew out from his hands and entered directly into the volcano before them. Following that, the volcano erupted completely, with the sound of booming explosions ringing out. It was as if a great fear was brewing within. Then, a Spatial Gate appeared in front. The three walked into the Spatial Gate and seemed to enter the interior of the volcano. What met their eyes was an endless sea of molten lava, a sea that could melt even steel instantly. Temperatures in the tens of thousands of degrees were unbearable for most people. In this sea formed of lava, there was a narrow path extending into the interior. Flames surged on both sides, with flames waves turning into dragons roaming within the lava. "You¡¯ve chosen a good place for this," Xu Zimei commented. "It wasn¡¯t our choice. When the Ancestral Tree fell here, we established our holy land based on the Ancestral Tree," the White Bone Demon explained. "To conceal the Ancestral Tree, Lord of the Seven Faces specially moved this volcano here as a diversion." "It has been a long time since anyone has come here," the Seven-faced Demon General said with a hint of nostalgia. At this moment, he seemed to have switched to another demeanor, becoming very serious. The three walked along the path over the lava, step by step heading inward. The lava was quite vast. After crossing it, an extremely dark alley appeared in front of them. The three crossed the alley next. Within this alley, countless roads crisscrossed and intertwined. An ordinary person, even if they passed the lava sea, would get lost here. Chapter 723 - 722 Let’s Create a Golden Age Emerging from the interlacing alleys, the view directly ahead gradually became expansive. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on what lay straight ahead. In the open space in front, there was a deep and boundless demon pool. It seemed that, after tens of thousands of years of erosion, the Demonic Qi within the demon pool had become so faint it was almost invisible. Some crystal-clear pool water surrounded a large tree and gently undulated. The eyes of everyone present were drawn to this tree. The height of the large tree could almost rival that of the volcano. It continued to grow until the very peak of the volcano, its entire body dark black. The thick trunk of this Demon Tree was also densely inscribed with the ancient text of the Demon Race. The characters shimmered with light amidst the fiery red volcanic magma. The Demon Tree was lush, its branches occupying nearly all the space, seemingly emptying the dense interior of the volcano. The leaves of the Demon Tree were oval, each leaf burning with a faint black flame. Within these flames, there arose grating sounds of struggle. It was as if each leaf represented a life. "Thank goodness, the Ancestral Tree is unharmed," sighed the White Bone Demon with relief. Xu Zimei walked step by step toward the open magma land ahead. The Seven-faced Demon General and the White Bone Demon stayed behind, not following him. Watching Xu Zimei walk step by step towards it, the Demon Tree seemed to have been in slumber for a very long time. Those branches hanging down to the earth began to tremble and slowly sway. At a certain moment, all these branches erupted in uproar, and each leaf on the tree radiated light. Heaven-reaching Demonic Qi swirled around, and the originally clear pool water beneath instantly turned dark once again. The calm surface began to boil, and layers of ripples surfaced at one¡¯s feet. Xu Zimei stepped onto the water¡¯s surface, approaching the Demon Tree step by step. He reached out with his right hand, touching the somewhat withered trunk, its bark cold and rough. All the demonic characters on the trunk began to tremble, emitting dazzling light that enveloped Xu Zimei. ... "Master, let¡¯s go. This world does not accommodate us," someone¡¯s booming voice came by the ear. Fragmented images flickered continuously in front of the eyes. "We were born free; since when does Heaven dictate our fate?" "Master, hurry! We¡¯ll cover you, the Heavenly Tribulation is coming. As long as you live, our Demon Race will have hope." "No, even though I may die today, the Demon Race will endure forever. After one cycle of Reincarnation, I shall return. You must wait calmly for that day, even if this Epoch perishes, I will remain indestructible." "Our race has plotted for several Epochs, why must Heaven meddle in our affairs? I cannot accept this!" "When has Heaven ever been fair? In the Nine States, power rises and falls. The world speaks of ten great Immortal Sects residing on Immortal Mountain and Peng Island, legends say Immortals harbor thoughts of salvation for the world, for all beings. But with so many Immortals in the world, which one can claim their heart free of malice, and who dares guarantee there are no utterly wicked ones among them? Just because they are Immortals, do they deserve to be held above all? The Demon Race is scorned from birth; rumors paint us as the incarnation of all that is evil in the world, with hearts of stone and brutal hands. We did not choose to be born into the Demon Race, nor can we decide it, and there are those among us who harbor thoughts of kindness and survival. This world refuses to see beyond black and white, ready to cry foul and exterminate at the mere word ¡¯demon,¡¯ regardless of goodness or wickedness." "Whether gods or Immortals, everyone starts off weak and clambers through the mire to become strong," "Who the hell is nobler than whom in this world? Someday, I¡¯ll drag you, Heaven, off your divine pedestal and let you taste that same flavor." ... Shattering images, one after another, filled with roars of rage and helpless sighs, as well as bloodied bodies collapsing and rising again, flickered before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. "At the dawn of the world, there was no distinction between good and evil." "All beings are a community of both good and evil; it¡¯s just that some have more goodness, while others have more malevolence. My Demon Race simply seeks fair recognition. Why must everyone assume that ¡¯demonic¡¯ equates to evil?" Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He gently touched the trunk of the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree before him, his face unbeknownst streaming with hot tears. Despite feeling nothing, the tears unceasingly fell. This race, countless individuals sacrificing, striving through epoch after epoch. All for the pursuit of some semblance of fairness. But it¡¯s all futile. The prejudice of the masses is mountainous, immovable no matter how hard you try. Those Immortals won¡¯t allow you to change people¡¯s perceptions either. If there were no demonic evil, wouldn¡¯t the Immortals simply become ordinary mortals? Without the contrast of evil, where would goodness come from? Immortals must stay aloft, so demons must wallow in the mortal realm. "If all beings refuse to change, then let¡¯s reshuffle the deck," Xu Zimei suddenly turned his head to look at the Seven-faced Demon General. He said, "Let the demons rise above, generously aiding others, and become the saviors of the world. As for the Immortals, they shall be spat upon, overflowing with malevolence. How does that sound?" "Good... good," the Seven-faced Demon General stammered, responding thoughtfully after a pause. "But if we do this, how are we any different from those Immortals?" "I¡¯ve suddenly realized that there is no absolute fairness in the world. Some are born into wealth, others into poverty. Some are born healthy and whole, while others are afflicted with disabilities. Being human, be a bit selfish; live freely first, then consider others, and create a relatively fair world," Xu Zimei stated. "At least, it won¡¯t be like this world, where Heaven conspires with those pseudo-Immortals to annihilate my Demon Race." After finishing, Xu Zimei turned and placed his hand on the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree. In a soft voice, he said, "Old friend, I¡¯ve kept you waiting long enough." The Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree seemed to understand his words, its branches and leaves gently brushing Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulder. The Ancestral Tree began to shake. The entire volcano followed suit, trembling as the earth cracked open with fissures, and the magma from deep underground surged into a violent uprising. The sound of "crackling and snapping" erupted. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei opened the portal to the True Fate World, chuckling, "Come with me, for I still wish to battle Heaven once more. Together, we¡¯ll create an era of prosperity, an epoch for the Demon Race." The ground¡¯s fissures worsened, and the magma from below spouted fiercely. The lava turned into a sea of fire, engulfing everything within it. At that moment, in the outside world, a thunderous "boom and roar" resounded high in the sky. As if Cang Tian himself were angry, thundering above. The peak of the volcano erupted completely. Bursting masses of fire shot out like meteors from the mouth of the volcano. This stretch of land was bathed in a fiery red hue. The earth cracked, shrouded in a thick black fog, resembling a meteor shower from heaven, this volcanic eruption was tremendously awe-inspiring. And at this moment, several figures suddenly appeared in this realm. Chapter 724 - 723: Buried beneath this Demonic Ground "Cang God, is this the place?" the woman from the Underworld asked indifferently. The elder riding the Azure Ox backward lifted his head, his gaze deep as he surveyed the land and sky. The fiery red light of the fire illuminated the horizon, and clusters of magma-turned-flames fell from the sky. The thunderous explosions interwove with the thick black fog, making the whole world seem to be turning upside down. "The location of the Altar of All Beings has disappeared right here; it should be in this place," Cang God said. Just then, many figures were seen flying across the sky, and at a glance, there appeared to be nearly a hundred people. And more were continuously arriving from behind. "A Divine King who hasn¡¯t appeared for ten thousand years has descended; something big must have happened on this Divine Demon Battlefield." "Who knows, let¡¯s just watch for now. Even Cang God is here¡ªwith two Divine Kings appearing at once, the heavens might get punctured with a hole." "If there truly is some grand opportunity, they eat meat, but we¡¯ll at least get to sip some soup." ... At this moment, the people around were all talking. They were the people of Divine Demon City, including some who came to the Divine Demon Battlefield to train. More and more beings were gathering here. Now, many still didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the Divine King¡¯s arrival. But anyhow, following the excitement was never wrong. After all, seeing a Divine King who hadn¡¯t appeared for ten thousand years, even just once, was something many spent their entire lives chasing. "Ancestor, should we disperse these people?" one of them suggested, looking at the onlookers around them from the Underworld side. "Why disperse them? We¡¯re here to obtain justice and to serve as a warning to the world. I¡¯m not dead yet, and they all need to restrain themselves," the woman said lightly. "If they were dispersed, and there were no spectators, would I need to come in person to kill a mere ant?" "The Ancestor¡¯s lesson is correct," the man hastily retreated. He was a pinnacle Melting Heaven figure in the outside world, a strong being looked up to by everyone, yet here, he was merely a minor character. "What a hassle," the woman from the Underworld seemed a little impatient. Looking towards the distant erupting volcano, the woman waved her right hand and brought it down with a slap. The Spiritual Energy of the world instantly surged, forming a huge palm that shaded the sky. As the giant hand descended, it brought with it an extremely fierce and overwhelming might. The volcano, which had been erupting like a ferocious beast, was instantly flattened. A thunderous explosion shook the heavens, and the whole world trembled with it. Immediately after, the crowd watching the now-vanished volcano all swallowed their saliva hard. Absolute silence enveloped the land and sky. "Still as hot-tempered as ever," Cang God said with a shake of his head and a smile. "Of course, a hot temper comes with great strength," the woman replied with a cold laugh. "The enemy this time is no ordinary foe. Don¡¯t be careless," Cang God turned and looked ahead. After the volcano was levelled, dust filled the air and whirled about. Within the dust, the sound of footsteps suddenly began to echo. Though the dust was distant, and there was a gap between it and the echo, the faint sound of footsteps still arose. It was as if they resonated throughout this vast world. Accompanied by the White Bone Demon and the Seven-faced Demon General, Xu Zimei stepped forward, walking out step by step. Neither were concealing themselves, and at this moment, seeing the White Bone Demon and the Seven-faced Demon General, the crowd of onlookers exclaimed in shock. "Demons, they¡¯re people from the Demon Race." "How is this possible? There are still people from the Demon Race left in the world?" "No wonder the Divine King needs to descend. If the Demon Race were to rise again, the consequences would be unimaginable." At this moment, even the woman from the Underworld grew a bit more solemn upon seeing the three individuals. "Who delivered that palm strike just now?" Xu Zimei looked up, gazing at everyone present, and asked indifferently. "Young friend, please don¡¯t be angry," Cang God said with a smile to the side. "Whoever delivered that palm strike, step forward. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a second time," Xu Zimei said after glancing at Cang God. "I did. What of it?" The woman from the Underworld scoffed coldly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She slowly stood up from her meditation cushion, and the Changhe of the Netherworld transformed back into the form of a river, flowing gently around her. "What of the Demon Race? The world is no longer ruled by just the Divine and Demon Clans. You must hide like rodents." "A mere Divine King and you dare speak so boldly," jeered the Seven-faced Demon General nearby. He stretched out his hand. The Seven-Faced Lotus bloomed in his palm. Each lotus flower evolved into the Seven Emotions and Six Desires, with countless ferocious faces emerging from the petals. "Stand back," Xu Zimei waved, saying, "I¡¯m not in a very good mood right now. I¡¯ll clean up the trash myself." He looked up at the Youming Divine King and said, "Before my departure, you really want to provoke me to a massacre. I do not wish to know the reasons behind it, but today, burying you beneath this Demonic soil will also serve as a comfort to this land." "How arrogant," the woman scoffed again. Wrapped in the Changhe of the Netherworld, she soared into the air, turning into a roaring Divine Dragon. The Divine Dragon bellowed continuously, charging directly at Xu Zimei. Then, with a "boom," the Changhe of the Netherworld exploded before Xu Zimei. "Got him?" someone murmured: "Just like that?" "No, look, what¡¯s that," someone beside him said in shock, pointing at the edge of the sky. At this moment, they saw a hundred-zhang-tall giant rise from where the Changhe of the Netherworld had exploded. As the dust settled, the figure of Xu Zimei slowly materialized. Previously, he had used the Heaven-shaking Skill within his body to gather a Power Vortex, which was now spinning wildly. As Shaking Heaven Power surged in, the shadow of a giant appeared behind Xu Zimei. The giant slowly rose to his feet, as if he had stepped out from an ancient legend. The Giant roared, shattering the heavens and the earth, reversing the sun and the moon; in an instant, the wind howled, and dust obscured the sky. As the Divine Dragon, a product of the Netherworld¡¯s Changhe, charged once more, the giant opened its mouth wide. A strong suction force emerged from the giant¡¯s mouth, swallowing the Changhe of the Netherworld entirely. Seeing the Changhe of the Netherworld devoured, the complexion of the woman from the Underworld changed. Xu Zimei walked forward step by step, the shadow of the giant following behind him. The blood in his body flowed retrograde, the Power Vortex spun madly, and his strength condensed bit by bit. "Netherworld Palm," the woman snorted coldly, striking out with a palm at Xu Zimei once again. Alas, with the giant taking the blow, the palm strike was neither painful nor effective. The Youming Divine King and Cang God exchanged a glance. "Buy me some time," said the Youming Divine King. Immediately after, she began meditating in mid-air, a fierce momentum building up around her, as if brewing something. The elder nodded slightly, raised his hands, and uttered a light shout, "Cang Tian." It seemed like a call from ancient times, and everyone saw the sky darken before their eyes. As they lifted their heads to look, the firmament above seemed to be falling down. "The sky is crashing," someone exclaimed in terror. "Suppression," Cang God shouted lightly again. An immense force pressed down toward Xu Zimei. Chapter 725 - 724: Return to Yuan Central Continent With Cang God¡¯s command of Suppression, it seemed as if the entire heaven and earth were collapsing. The onlookers around them already felt this oppressive force, even though the power was not directed at them. "Overestimate your capabilities," Xu Zimei scoffed coldly. "Trying to compare strength with me." One could see the Power Vortex within him spinning rapidly, with hundreds of them continuously providing Shaking Heaven Power. The giant behind roared again, both figures stretching to the sky, and suddenly thrust upwards. It was then that the old man¡¯s force of Suppression briefly hesitated, followed by the sound of "crack crack" shattering. Cang God¡¯s complexion changed, as if he had been struck a tremendous blow, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out, and his entire being seemed to be smashed, flying backwards. "How can he be so strong," Cang God¡¯s face showed shock, staring at Xu Zimei in astonishment. "Continue," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Cang God¡¯s face became solemn as he glanced aside at the Youming Divine King. One could see the woman sitting cross-legged upon the firmament, seemingly surrounded by countless spirits. As if summoning something from the depths of the Netherworld. Cang God hardened his heart once again, his hands gathering clusters of dark green power. Within that dark green force, numerous verdant vines began to grow. It seemed as if these vines had life of their own, crawling up from the ground towards Xu Zimei. "Those are the Vine of All-lifes from the Cang Race, aren¡¯t they," some knowledgeable people murmured nearby. "What is the Vine of All-lifes?" asked someone next to them, puzzled. "It is a unique Cultivation Technique of the Cang Race, they say that their life source is the Vine of All-lifes," someone pondered for a moment and replied. "Normally, this Vine of All-lifes is used for saving one¡¯s life; it¡¯s very important to the people of the Cang Race and not easily let go." "Doesn¡¯t that mean Cang God has been forced into a desperate situation?" "Who is the opponent? Although the Cang Race is not strong in combat, after all, they have become gods for a long time and are considered decent among the Divine Kings. How could they be defeated so easily?" One could see these Vines of All-lifes spreading out one after another, as if merging with the void itself. They bound Xu Zimei¡¯s feet and both arms together. Cang God knew he was no match for Xu Zimei, so he had no intention of defeating him; he was only trying to buy time for the Youming Divine King. Xu Zimei slowly lifted his foot, only to see the vines underfoot tighten, gripping him fiercely. "Are you ready yet? I can¡¯t hold on much longer," Cang God shouted towards the Youming Divine King. However, the Youming Divine King seemed to have entered a special realm and was unable to respond. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, this time he didn¡¯t lift his foot, but the shadow behind him began to take steps forward. The exceedingly tough vines were ripped apart instantly, without any struggle at all. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment the Vine of All-lifes snapped, Cang God knelt on the ground. His mind roared; the Vine of All-lifes was not only the foundation of their Cang Race¡¯s cultivation but also the core part. He had not anticipated Xu Zimei to be this powerful. With just one break, recovery would probably take decades of cultivation, and he would be devoid of combat capability¡ªnow he was no different from an ordinary person. "Useless," a cold rebuke rang out from the side. "Are you ready?" Cang God swiftly turned his head to look towards the Youming Divine King. At this moment, the woman¡¯s aura grew more immense, with countless spirits floating around her. Behind her, a space was forcibly opened, and dark light shone forth from the space. In that space, there seemed to be a great horror, with the voices of myriad wronged souls emanating from it. "My Netherworld Divine Technique has been cultivated to the highest level, and I can forcefully open the connection to the Netherworld," the Netherworld Divine King said indifferently. "With the reflection of the Netherworld, as long as the Netherworld persists, I am immortal." "Have you had enough?" Xu Zimei said, shaking her head slightly. The giant behind her roared angrily and stepped toward the Netherworld Divine King, who fought back fiercely against the Heaven-Shaking Giant. Unfortunately, the disparity in strength between the two was simply too great. Just as the Netherworld Divine King touched the Heaven-Shaking Giant, she was turned to ash and smoke. However, near the rift leading to the Netherworld, the figure of the Netherworld Divine King appeared once again. Her complexion had turned several shades paler, and she looked at the Heaven-Shaking Giant in shock. "I actually have no power to resist." Before the Netherworld Divine King could ponder any longer, a large hand descended from the firmament. The area covered by this hand was vast, nearly blanketing the sky above, making escape impossible. The hand directly grabbed the Netherworld Divine King, holding her in its palm like an ant. The Heaven-Shaking Giant grasped the Netherworld Divine King with its left hand, and with its right, it struck at the Netherworld entrance filled with ghostly spirits, shattering it with a single blow. The entire firmament seemed to collapse; the space fractured, and the doorway to the Netherworld vanished. "You," the Netherworld Divine King said, trembling as she looked at Xu Zimei, unable to speak for a while. "You will be suppressed under this demonic land for ten thousand years, enduring endless agony before you die," Xu Zimei said coolly. The Heaven-Shaking Giant punched down, cracking the earth and forming a deep pit. It threw the Netherworld Divine King into this bottomless pit, abyss-like in its depth. Xu Zimei waved her right hand, and the Summoning Demon Sky-covering Tree of the True Fate World trembled slightly, a leaf slowly drifting downward. "A single tree can evolve into all things in heaven and earth." Xu Zimei took the Demon Leaf and threw it into the pit. The moment the Demon Leaf floated down, it surprisingly transformed into a formidable demon, suppressing the sealed area. Screams of torment echoed from within. Xu Zimei made another gesture with her right hand, moving the distant volcano to suppress the seal¡¯s top. The onlookers who saw this spectacle all swallowed hard. Silent as cicadas in winter, none dared to utter a sound. "What¡¯s wrong? Do you also wish to be suppressed alongside her?" Xu Zimei asked coolly. The onlookers quickly shook their heads, desperately running away, wishing they had eight legs. Xu Zimei glanced at the remnants of the Underworld and the Cang God and said, "Commit suicide to save me the trouble of dirtying my hands." "Mercy, my lord, we are merely escorts for our forebear and have no intention of contesting you," pleaded the people from the Underworld. The Cang God let out a wry chuckle and, looking at Xu Zimei, said, "I accept my death, but before I die, could your honor tell me your name. So I may know the identity of my defeater." "Even if I told you my name, you¡¯d never have heard of it. However, if you truly wish to die with understanding, you may call me the Demon Lord," Xu Zimei responded. "Demon Lord," the Cang God muttered to himself. "Indeed, it was my lack of foresight!" He laughed loudly, and immediately after, he exploded on the spot, his flesh and bones annihilated without a trace. The White Bone Demon beside him let out a cold snort, and the white bones erupted from the ground, ending the lives of the remaining Underworld miscreants. Chapter 726 - 725: Chu City ``` How to return to Yuan Central Continent had always been an issue that preyed on Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. This Eternal Ancient Continent lacked a place like Void Valley with its torn space that could transport him between two worlds. It wasn¡¯t until he came to the Divine Demon Battlefield that Xu Zimei discovered the spatial walls of this space were extremely weak. If he could break through, he might find the way to the Yuan Central Continent. Even if he didn¡¯t succeed, with his current strength, he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, at most he would encounter some trouble. It was also fortunate that both Yuan Central Continent and Eternal Ancient Continent were small worlds, where spatial walls were not strong. If it was a large world like Heaven Beyond Heavens, Xu Zimei would really have no confidence in breaking through. After this battle, the fall of the Divine King will probably spread throughout the entire Eternal Ancient Continent. It will cause the whole continent to tremble for a long time, but Xu Zimei considered his journey in this world to have come to a complete end. He might never come back again. Arriving at the end of the Divine Demon Battlefield, Xu Zimei looked up and gazed deeply at this world one last time. "Life is truly full of dramatic twists, like a dream, like an illusion," he mused. Then the three unleashed their strongest powers towards the firmament. Accompanied by three strong currents of Demonic Qi rushing to the sky, the firmament was directly punctured, leaving a huge hole. The entire space collapsed, and within that hole chaotic spatial rifts tore open, with space storms blowing through. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Immediately, the three of them stepped into the sky, braving the space storms as they charged toward the spatial wall. The Demonic Qi enveloped the three together, to prevent them from being separated. Xu Zimei could feel the tearing sensation around him, and once his body entered the spatial wall, he could no longer control his body. He could only let the space storm spin them around, floating on the edge of this desolate world. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry; while his flesh was spinning outside, he himself remained in the Divine State Continent cultivating. Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, Heaven-shaking Skill, his path was still a long one to walk. In this void of space, he floated for many years, unknowable. One year, two years, or ten years¡ªthere was no rule of time here, and nobody could tell. Until one day, Xu Zimei felt his body spin even faster, and the space storm outside seemed to become more violent. At the forefront, Xu Zimei saw a small beam of light. After being adrift in the boundless darkness for so long, they finally entered the light. What followed was a dizzying sensation, as if his body was being torn apart, his head felt groggy, but Xu Zimei endured and fell into a deep slumber. After a long time, Xu Zimei felt his body as though it had fallen from a great height. He crashed heavily onto the ground. With a "boom", the impact jolted Xu Zimei awake from his deep sleep. "My lord, are you all right?" The Seven-faced Demon General and the White Bone Demon quickly stood up and approached Xu Zimei, asking. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, lying on the ground, he took a deep breath and said, "Indeed, I still prefer the air of this world." Xu Zimei got to his feet and looked around. This was a plain, and at the edge of his vision, he could make out the outline of a city appearing faintly. "It seems that we¡¯ve really returned, just don¡¯t know how far this place is from Void Valley," Xu Zimei remarked. "Let¡¯s go to that city and check it out, and along the way, we can ask for directions." The three moved with incredible speed, and in a matter of minutes, they had arrived at the distant city¡¯s gates. From afar, it didn¡¯t seem much, but standing in front of the city, they could truly feel the city¡¯s majesty and vastness. The city walls, colored in greenish-brown, were very old, and they stretched to the end of their sight, unbroken and continuous. ``` Every few steps along the city wall stood a soldier. "Chu City" was inscribed in large characters on the steel-forged gate above. The two characters were crafted in strong, bold strokes, piercing three parts into the stone, especially the "Chu," which wielded the grandeur and commanding presence of a dragon¡¯s serpentine movement. There were nine cities in the Nine States Domain, and Xu Zimei had visited Liang City before. If his memory served him right, Chu City was one of those nine. This meant he was now in the Nine States Domain, not far from Void Valley. "Let¡¯s go inside and have a look," Xu Zimei suggested. Before entering the city, he had the White Bone Demon wrap him in a black robe. Although he didn¡¯t fear trouble, he preferred not to deal with unnecessary nuisances. After all, precious time should not be wasted on worthless matters. As one of the nine cities, Chu City occupied almost one-ninth of the Nine States Domain. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It should have been bustling with activity by all accounts. But once Xu Zimei entered the city, he found it noticeably quieter. Street vendors were sparse and listless in setting up their stalls. Every once in a while, some passersby swiftly moved along the streets, unwilling to linger. Most people stayed indoors, while armored soldiers patrolled the streets from time to time. "Something seems to have happened here," the Seven-faced Demon General remarked nonchalantly. "Let¡¯s find an inn first to ascertain our current location," Xu Zimei glanced at the setting sun. He added, "And we could use a good rest¡ªit¡¯s been too long since we had a decent sleep while adrift." The three casually picked an inn by the roadside. The inn was empty of guests and even the attendants were nowhere to be seen. "Is someone there?" Xu Zimei called out. "Who is it?" Immediately after, a voice reached them, and an old man clad in a brown robe descended the stairs from the second floor. "We¡¯d like to stay at your inn," Xu Zimei walked into the establishment and stated. "Are you new arrivals?" the old man asked with some surprise. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded, puzzled. "Thank you for coming to Chu City to help us resist the demons and monsters. Please take a seat," the old man brightened up. He hurriedly added, "I¡¯m the shopkeeper of this inn. Whatever you brave warriors wish to eat will be on the house." "Resisting demons and monsters?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He smiled and explained, "Old sir, you may be mistaken. We¡¯ve come here unintentionally and are unaware of the matters concerning demons and monsters." "Is that so," the old man¡¯s spirits visibly dropped upon hearing this. "May I ask if this is Chu City of the Nine States Domain?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. "It is Chu City. If you¡¯re not here to slay demons and monsters, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t accommodate you at this inn," the old man said, troubled. "Currently, the inns within the city are reserved for warriors. If that¡¯s not your intention, it would be best to leave before nightfall." Just then, a group of people entered the inn from outside. "Shopkeeper, prepare the best wine and meat for me. Tonight I shall go to battle, and whether I¡¯ll return is uncertain. If I die, at least I¡¯ll die with a full stomach," a rough voice announced. Several burly men entered the inn. Beyond these robust men, a few others followed into the inn one after another. There were three young men and women in scholar¡¯s attire, a woman with a cold demeanor, and a carefree young master with a wine gourd at his side. Chapter 727 - 726: Great Demon of Chu City Upon seeing the group enter, the innkeeper quickly turned around and smiled, saying, "Brave warriors, please take a seat. Feel free to order whatever you¡¯d like to eat." "Innkeeper, although we don¡¯t understand much about demons and monsters, we¡¯re willing to help if we can learn more," Xu Zimei said with a smile on the side. "You all take a seat as well," the innkeeper thought for a moment, then welcomed Xu Zimei and her companions too. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I say, brothers, it¡¯s getting dark. Sharpen your blades," the burly man nearby spoke. "Those demons and monsters are the kind that consume people without spitting out their bones." "I never thought about returning since I came here. The City Lord of Great Chu once said that he would send my child to Great Chu Academy after my death," another big man said. "That alone makes my life worthwhile," said the burly man. The three youths wearing scholar robes seemed to be together, drinking on the side. One of them laughed and said, "Even if you go to Great Chu Academy, it¡¯s still uncertain whether Chu City will survive this ordeal." "Which place does this young master hail from?" The burly man glanced at the scholarly youth, who looked quite distinguished, and asked. "We are from the Nine States Academy; this is my senior brother, Shao Jie," the woman beside him said. "Nine States Academy?" Upon hearing this name, everyone present felt a tremor in their hearts. The Nine States Domain contains nine powers, each of which essentially establishes an academy in its territory. Great Chu has Great Chu Academy, just as Great Liang also has Great Liang Academy. Although these academies carry prestigious names, if one were to discuss the premier academy of the Nine States Domain, it would undoubtedly be the Nine States Academy. The reputation of the Nine States Academy is not only renowned in the Nine States Domain but also far-reaching across the Central Continent. Some even say that the Nine States Academy is the foremost academy under Heavenly Dao Academy. "So you are students from the Nine States, a pleasure indeed," the burly man said with a smile. "It¡¯s no surprise that disciples taught by the academy are Talented Disciples. Even though Chu City is now encircled by demons and monsters, on the verge of becoming a dead city, you all are still willing to come here to slay demons and exorcise monsters¡ªI admire that." "We¡¯re here for training. Our teacher always said that real training takes place between life and death; otherwise, the effect is minimal," Shao Jie, the student from the Nine States, said. "Sharing Jinhua Wine in a distant land, mourning together under the vast sky with the migrating geese." At this, the man with the wine gourd hanging at his waist laughed heartily. Lounging against the wall, he took big gulps of Jinhua Wine from his gourd. Being in high spirits, he couldn¡¯t help but shout out a poem. "Even drinking can¡¯t shut your mouth," the cold woman beside him said coolly. "Sorry, sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myself," the man with the wine pot laughed and waved his hand, saying, "Carry on, carry on." "Young master, what would you like to eat?" After the shopkeeper brought everyone else¡¯s meals, he finally came over to Xu Zimei and asked. "Just a pot of wine will do," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said, "May I ask you some questions?" "Please ask, young master," the shopkeeper nodded and replied. "What¡¯s this about the demons and monsters you have here in Chu City?" Xu Zimei asked. "Young master, you may not know, but our Chu City is located in the west of the Nine States, and it is one of the most famous of the nine cities in the Nine States Domain. Everything was peaceful, and nobody dared to cause trouble, until a year ago, when disturbances began in the West King Valley to the west. Not long after, groups of demons and monsters started to pour out and attack our Chu City," the shopkeeper explained. "This past year has been filled with anxiety, and many people have left. Those who remain are deeply attached to this place. What once was the most prosperous of cities has now become what it is today." "Haven¡¯t you seen what the situation is?" Xu Zimei asked. "The City Lord sent people to look, and it¡¯s said that there is a great terror in West King Valley. No one dares to approach," the shopkeeper said, shaking his head. "It¡¯s already been a year," Xu Zimei said with a frown. "Aren¡¯t all nine great forces of the Nine States united? How come the other forces are not dealing with it?" "Let¡¯s not even talk about other forces. Even our own Great Chu has abandoned us in Chu City," the shopkeeper said with a sigh. "Why is that?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. Logically speaking, Chu City is Great Chu¡¯s facade, and they would defend it at all costs. Yet now they allowed it to be attacked by demons and monsters and took no notice. "I¡¯m not entirely clear on the details, but it seems that our City Lord of Chu City had a falling out with Great Chu. Now we are in dire straits," the shopkeeper shook his head. He went up to Xu Zimei and prepared a pot of hot wine, gently serving it, and said, "These are troubled times, and we people have already prepared to share our fate with the city." Xu Zimei sipped the wine, pondering. The so-called demons and monsters were neither monsters nor demons but a kind of creature created to be like both. This kind of thing is easy to solve, one just needs to find the origin and kill it. If the source isn¡¯t dealt with, killing endlessly is probably useless. After everyone finished their meal, the sky outside had already darkened. On the streets, more soldiers were patrolling; under the pitch-black night, it was as if a silent beast was devouring all life. "Shopkeeper, thank you for your hospitality. We should be going," the burly men said as they picked up their gear and walked out of the shop, disappearing into the lengthening night. "Senior brother, what should we do?" The few from Nine States Academy discussed among themselves. "Going now means we¡¯re facing small fry. We¡¯ll join the fight when it gets serious," Shao Jie said indifferently. "Master, what about us?" the White Bone Demon asked from the side. "It doesn¡¯t matter. I actually want to see what these demons and monsters are like," Xu Zimei said with a smile. This inn wasn¡¯t too far from the city gate. At this moment, sounds of battle and some strange roars were gradually heard from the outside world. "We should be going," a noble and icy woman stood up and said to the man with the wine gourd. "I know, seems like we can¡¯t drink in peace," the man with the wine gourd said with a chuckle as he stood up and followed the woman out. Watching the two leave, Xu Zimei inadvertently looked towards the direction of the door. Several figures passed by the entrance. Under the dense night, in a flash, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze carried a trace of surprise as he looked at one of the figures. He watched the figure disappear from his line of sight before finally breaking into a smile. "Master, what is it?" The Seven-faced Demon General also glanced at the door, asking in confusion. "I think I just saw an old acquaintance," Xu Zimei said. "Aren¡¯t you going to say hello?" the White Bone Demon asked. "Maybe he¡¯s missing me," Xu Zimei chuckled and stood up, leaving the inn. Walking on the main street of Chu City, there was barely a common person in sight. The street vendors had also hidden early in their homes. Those present were soldiers of Chu City and some cultivators who had come to help. Heading towards the main street, Xu Zimei walked straight in the direction of the city gate. Chapter 728 - 727: Meeting the Reincarnation Elder ``` From afar, flames illuminated the area ahead, where the sounds of battle intertwined with strange shrieks. When Xu Zimei arrived at the direction of the city wall, he took a quick look and discovered thousands of people holding their position there. His gaze fell beyond the city wall, looking down towards the area below the city. He saw that the area was swarming with creatures somewhat resembling the goblins of legends. Their bodies were dark purple, their faces were hideous, and they were slightly taller than the average person, each holding a variety of weapons. Although not particularly strong, a rough count suggested there were more than ten thousand of them. The distant horizon was filled with the traces of these goblin-like beings. "Everyone, hold your positions, we must not let the demons and monsters breach our city," a man wearing black armor shouted loudly amidst the crowd. The majesty of the Saint Vein Realm radiated from him, marking him as the most powerful presence there. Faint golden Spiritual Energy swirled around him, shining like a fierce sun in the darkness, illuminating the surroundings of the city. The battle was imminent. The goblin-like creatures could leap tens of meters into the air, their bodies exceptionally agile, reaching the city wall in just a few bounds. "Kill them, protect our Chu City." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. Although there are many, these creatures are very weak." "As long as we survive this disaster of demons and monsters, City Lord Huyan will fulfill all his promises to you." People were shouting all around the city, and those with lesser strength were guarding on the city walls. Some, confident in their abilities, flew directly over the city walls to fight the monsters below. Xu Zimei looked around; each person was using their unique skills, with Sword Qi, Blade Intent, and various types of Spiritual Energy exploding in midair like fireworks. Among them, two were particularly eye-catching, the same two Xu Zimei had seen at the inn before. One was the man with the wine gourd hanging at his waist, holding the gourd in one hand and wielding a longsword in the other. His figure appeared drunken and staggering, yet his swordsmanship was sharp and elegant. Invisible Sword Intent wrapped around him, slicing through the goblin-like demons and monsters like cutting through melons, leaving them to collapse on the ground with every swing of his blade. Thousands of longswords flurried with his movements, reminiscent of the grandeur of "a river¡¯s sword descending from the heavens." Another, a cold and aloof woman, was surrounded by a chilling air. With a single palm strike, the land for miles around would be encased in ice, and as the ice shattered, all the goblin-like demons and monsters disappeared without a trace. Since these goblins were artificially created, they left no corpses upon death, dissipating directly into the air. Just as everyone was heatedly engaged in battle, a series of loud "boom boom boom" explosions rang out. People looked up, only to see four large demons and monsters emerge between heaven and earth. These four demons and monsters somewhat resembled Bull Demons, with horns on their heads and their bodies covered in thick fur, their eyes a blood red. They attacked from all four directions of the city. "They¡¯re Bull Demons, everyone be careful," City Lord Huyan Zhuo shouted loudly. Some of the city¡¯s strongest warriors couldn¡¯t concern themselves with the goblins any longer and headed straight for the Bull Demons. These Bull Demons were incredibly powerful, and it would take only a few attacks for them to destroy the city walls; they must not be allowed near the city. "This is bad, weren¡¯t there usually only one or two Bull Demons? How come there are four this time?" someone exclaimed in alarm. "How are we going to defend against this?" City Lord Huyan He took the lead in attacking the Bull Demon to the east, while the man with the wine gourd and the icy woman joined forces to hold off another Bull Demon. Several elders flew out from the city toward the Bull Demon to the west. "It¡¯s the Seven Elders of Changshan," someone cried out in surprise. "The Bull Demons on these three sides have been blocked, everyone just has to hold off the Bull Demon from the north, and endure until dawn." ``` A large number of people, undaunted by life or death, charged toward the Bull Demon to the north. But, alas, this was undoubtedly like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating their own abilities. The body of the Bull Demon was a hundred meters tall; each of its steps left a deep pit in the ground. One kick could send those people flying, and its thick skin and flesh granted it astounding defense. As the Bull Demon advanced toward the city, City Lord Huyan He¡¯s eyes split with rage, and he bellowed, "Stop him!" He wanted to help, but unfortunately, he was held back by another Bull Demon in the east and simply couldn¡¯t break free. For a time, under the cover of little demons, the people of Chu City suffered heavy casualties, yet some still managed to hinder the advance. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with the others around him but instead focused on a young man in the crowd who seemed to be the center of attention. "After countless years, I never expected we¡¯d meet under such circumstances." At that moment, Xu Zimei was on the northern city wall when the Bull Demon, rampaging all the way, came to the edge of the wall. Behind it lay piles of corpses. It was almost as tall as the city wall, its massive head heaving as it glared at the people on top of the wall. With an angry roar, red light flickered on its horns as it charged straight at the city wall. "Run, the Bull Demon is charging!" "Everyone retreat, the north wall can¡¯t be held!" Accompanying the panicked cries of most people, Xu Zimei snorted coldly, "What a racket." With a flick of his right hand, he sent the massive body of the Bull Demon flying away. Under the gawking stares of the crowd, the Bull Demon crashed heavily onto the distant ground. Bloodied and blurred, its horns completely snapped off, its body oozing green, murky blood. This sight stunned everyone in place. Even the other three Bull Demons stopped and stared blankly toward the direction of the wall. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Xu Zimei. Including the young man at the center of attention, who also looked over. When he saw Xu Zimei, he was first somewhat stupefied, then his eyes filled with fury. "Xu Zimei," the three words were gritted out from his mouth. "Brother Tian Yu, what¡¯s wrong?" Seeing the young man¡¯s expression, another young man beside him asked with some confusion. "Do you know him?" "Know him? Even if he turned into ashes, I would still recognize him," the youth spoke coldly, with a voice full of murderous intent. "Many thanks for your aid in defending Chu City, Lord Xu. By daybreak, Huyan will surely offer grand thanks," City Lord Huyan He expressed his gratitude to Xu Zimei from a distance. Then he looked at the people and shouted, "What are you standing around for? Those little demons are going to rush in again." The stunned crowd finally snapped back to reality and continued to fend off the little demons. Without the pressure of the Bull Demons, everyone felt much relieved. The robed youth made his way through the crowd, step by step approaching Xu Zimei. The great battle outside the city continued, with the glow of fire illuminating half the sky. The screams of the little demons mingled with the clash of the crowd. The wind was chilling, And so were the people. "Should I call you Reincarnation Elder or the Taoist Clan¡¯s Saint Heir Dao Tianyun," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Chapter 729 - 728 West King Valley "No matter what you call it, it can¡¯t change the fact that you are my arch-enemy," the Reincarnation Elder said indifferently. "The world is indeed small. I was actually planning to look for you at the Taoist Clan," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Back at the Yin-Yang Sect, he had slain Chu Yang, and the Reincarnation Elder had escaped by transforming into reincarnation. Afterward, in another life, he became the Saint Heir of the Taoist Clan. "I¡¯m rather curious, how did you know it was me?" Xu Zimei asked. Considering he was currently in Lin Qiu¡¯s body, he hadn¡¯t expected the Reincarnation Elder to recognize him. "The aura of my mark of reincarnation lingers on your Divine Soul. Unless your soul perishes utterly, I can sense it even in ashes," the Reincarnation Elder said coldly. "Reincarnation is truly troublesome," Xu Zimei shook his head. "What, you want revenge?" "Day and night, I¡¯ve thought of nothing else," the ambient aura of reincarnation was emanating from the Reincarnation Elder. Beyond the power of reincarnation, there was also a tinge of Taoist Charm. It was apparent that he had been diligently practicing over the years, having mastered many techniques of the Taoist Clan. "I¡¯m wondering whether to twist your head off now or to use a more cruel method," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You are still so arrogant," the Reincarnation Elder snorted coldly. At this moment, seven Vein Gates opened around him, and the might belonging to the Saint Vein Realm was circulating around him. As the chosen contender for Destiny in this era for the Taoist Clan, they nearly exhausted their resources to cultivate their Saint Heir in secrecy. Combined with the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s own talent, even though his cultivation couldn¡¯t catch up with Xu Zimei¡¯s, he had also reached the Saint Vein Realm. "I¡¯m not sure what the time discrepancy is between the Eternal Ancient Continent and the Yuan Central Continent," Xu Zimei thought to himself. The difference in time between two different worlds was also dissimilar. It¡¯s like spending ten days in the Divine Continent, but in reality, only one day passes in the outside world. "Tian Yu, what are you doing?" a young man nearby noticed the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s anomaly and stepped forward to ask. "Stand back, I have some personal grievances to handle," the Reincarnation Elder said indifferently. "Now is the time for demons and monsters to attack the city. Can whatever it is wait until it¡¯s over?" the young man asked, seeming troubled. "I told you to stand back," the Reincarnation Elder turned his head and gave the young man a cold glance. The next moment, the power of reincarnation enveloped him and he took to the air, slapping a palm toward Xu Zimei. "After so many years, still no progress," Xu Zimei shook his head. He let the big palm fall on him, remaining unmoved. The Reincarnation Elder¡¯s gaze hardened, and he circled his hands in front of him, with swirls of reincarnation power gathering at his palms. At the next moment, he uttered a light cry, "Reincarnation Myriad Aspects Slash." The compiled power of reincarnation in his hands transformed into a blade Qi, within which evolved myriad aspects. The blade Qi slowly revolved in front of him, and the surrounding space began to crack under the strain of its sharpness. The next moment, the Reincarnation Elder swung his right hand, sending the blade Qi hurtling toward Xu Zimei with the speed of sound. "Such a meaningless fight," Xu Zimei extended his right hand and caught the Reincarnation Myriad Aspects Slash¡¯s blade Qi, crushing it in the void. The next moment, his body disappeared from the spot, leaving behind only a fleeting shadow. He reappeared in front of the Reincarnation Elder, grabbed his neck, and hoisted him up. "Your weakness robs me of even the slightest desire to battle," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Young master, please stop. He is the Saint Heir of the Taoist Clan. I apologize on his behalf and hope you can spare his life," the young man who had previously tried to dissuade the Reincarnation Elder hastily stepped forward, speaking anxiously. "There¡¯s no need to beg him," the Reincarnation Elder, struggling to breathe, managed to say. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even if I die at his hands, I won¡¯t bow my head." Xu Zimei laughed, then crushed the Reincarnation Elder¡¯s throat in one grip and sent him flying away. The Reincarnation Elder¡¯s body slammed heavily to the side. If he had been an ordinary person whose throat was crushed, he would have probably died long ago, but he was a Saint, at most he would suffer for a while and then recover. The Reincarnation Elder lay on the ground, convulsing continuously, with blood gushing out of his mouth relentlessly. Xu Zimei walked step by step to the Reincarnation Elder, slowly raised his right foot, and rubbed it on top of his head. "You wanted revenge, I gave you a chance and yet you were useless," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Kill me, or one day I will kill you," the Reincarnation Elder struggled to say, his eyes bloodshot. "I¡¯ll be waiting for you to come and kill me," Xu Zimei smiled. He kicked the Reincarnation Elder away with one foot, then turned and left. He didn¡¯t intervene in the matters of Chu City, instead, he took the two Seven-faced Demon Generals and headed toward West King Valley. "Why didn¡¯t you kill him, master?" the White Bone Demon asked in confusion. "He is bound to die, but I don¡¯t want to let him die so easily," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "For a person who is about to die, death is always the most comfortable ending, unable to feel pain and despair." In his previous life, Xu Zimei had struggled in the guilt and despair of many people for a long time, and he knew the pain better than anyone else. His father turned grey overnight and secluded himself in the mountains, his mother met a tragic end, and his best friend Ruhu took a sword for him. Xu Zimei swore that he could never forget that torment, even if he had a second life, those memories still remained. When Xu Zimei¡¯s figure had walked far away, the Reincarnation Elder, who had a furious expression before, suddenly calmed down. He struggled to sit up from the ground, sitting quietly and watching the direction Xu Zimei left. "Tian Yu, are you okay?" a young man came over and asked with concern. "I¡¯m fine," the Reincarnation Elder gestured with his hand and said indifferently. "These past few years, I¡¯ve been trying to track down his whereabouts, but couldn¡¯t find any trace of him, as if he had evaporated from this world. I never thought I would encounter him here today." "You were too rash, even if he¡¯s an enemy, you shouldn¡¯t have fought with him," the young man said, shaking his head. "His strength is clearly above yours." "Yes, I¡¯m finding him more and more inscrutable. Just by myself, revenge seems difficult," the Reincarnation Elder said with a shake of his head. "Maybe I should go and find that girl Baili." ... After leaving Chu City, Xu Zimei and the other three made their way toward West King Valley. Along the way, numerous little demons swarmed towards the three, but they had the White Bone Demon as their protector. Within a radius of dozens of meters, not a single demon could approach. Passing the plains in front of the city, a forest lay directly ahead. According to the shopkeeper of the inn, West King Valley should be just beyond the forest. Compared to the plains¡¯ lesser demons, those inside the forest were denser and far more ferocious. After the three traversed the forest, they saw in the depths of it trees emitting dark mists, towering before their eyes. These trees were several meters tall, leafless, with droplets of liquid seeping out from within their trunks. This viscous liquid gathered together, forming spherical objects. Chapter 730 - 729 Hanging Air Elder As these thick liquids coalesced into spheres, it was only an instant before the spheres shattered and small demons began to leap out from within. "So this is how these little demons are created," Xu Zimei said with interest. "This is a Ghost Oak Tree. If the evil energy is dense to a certain degree, it can indeed produce small demons," the Seven-faced Demon General stated. "However, the production speed shouldn¡¯t be this fast. One after another, these little demons keep coming. There¡¯s something eerie about it." The three of them stepped forward to investigate. The Seven-faced Demon General looked at the soil on the ground and pondered for a moment before speaking. "No wonder, planting a Ghost Oak Tree in Holy Soil, they really spare no expense." Many of the world¡¯s treasures require exceptionally high-quality environments to grow; ordinary soil is hardly sufficient to cultivate them. Hence, specialized spiritual and sacred soils were used for such purposes. This type of soil is extremely rare and is typically used to nurture divine medicines; no one would waste it on something as trivial as a Ghost Oak Tree. Due to the Holy Soil, this Ghost Oak Tree could generate a small demon every minute. "Let¡¯s go look ahead," Xu Zimei suggested. The trio made their way through the thicket of Ghost Oak Trees and continued straight ahead. At last, an immense valley appeared before their eyes. This valley was vast and boundless, much larger than any valley Xu Zimei had seen before. The bottom of the valley was unfathomably deep, and only one type of plant grew along its edge. That was the blood-red West King flower. The night sky seemed somewhat dispelled, with the pale light of dawn gradually revealing itself in the east. With the illumination of light, the attacks from these little demons grew weaker and by the time daylight fully broke, the little demons would no longer appear. Just as Xu Zimei was about to head to the bottom of the valley, he suddenly heard the sounds of fighting coming from behind the thicket. He saw the City Lord of Chu City, Huyan He, arriving with the man carrying the wine jug and the icy woman. The appearance of Xu Zimei and his two companions clearly took Huyan He by surprise. "I have yet to thank you for your great kindness to my Chu City," Huyan He said as he bowed deeply to Xu Zimei. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Has the situation in Chu City been resolved?" Xu Zimei asked. "The sky is brightening, and the little demons won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble," Huyan He replied. "I wanted to take a look inside here. If we keep waiting like this, it¡¯s a dead end. Sooner or later, we won¡¯t be able to hold out." With that, Huyan He pointed to the two beside him and said with a smile, "Let me introduce you. These two are the helpers I¡¯ve hired, Li Changtian and Miss Lu Minger." "Just call me Xu Zimei. These two are my friends; they don¡¯t talk much," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Are you also going to West King Valley, Young Master Xu?" the woman named Lu Minger asked calmly. "Having more experiences is never a bad thing," Xu Zimei replied. "Then let¡¯s go together; it¡¯s good to have each other¡¯s backs," Li Changtian suggested. "I heard that you¡¯ve been here before?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I came here alone to investigate last time, but I was besieged by several Bull Demons and had to leave it unresolved," Huyan He answered. Xu Zimei looked intently at Huyan He, feeling that there was something he was keeping from him. According to what the shopkeeper at the inn had said before, this tide of demons and monsters had been occurring for nearly a year now. Had Huyan He really done nothing in all this time? And why did he have a fallout with Great Chu? These matters were quite intriguing. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want to concern himself with too many issues, but becoming more knowledgeable about certain matters was always right. With no path through West King Valley, the group could only tread on the blood-red West King flowers as they made their way down to the valley floor. "Is there a story behind West King Valley?" Xu Zimei asked along the way. Huyan He hesitated for a moment before saying, "It¡¯s related to someone named West King." Centuries ago, West King was a sword Dao prodigy who emerged in the Nine States Domain. He once challenged the nine major powers of the Nine States Domain alone with his sword. Unfortunately, it was said that he failed to seize his fate, so he spent the rest of his life in peace at the bottom of this valley. There are also rumors that he buried himself here, which gave rise to the name West King Valley, as well as these West King flowers." "I see," Xu Zimei nodded. He always felt that there was something unnatural about Huyan He¡¯s expression whenever West King was mentioned. While the group was walking through the air, they also observed the valley, occasionally climbing down the valley walls. As they were about halfway down, sharp cries began to rise from below. Then, they saw a number of giant flying eagles emerge from below. These flying eagles were pure white and several times larger than ordinary flying eagles. Feathers as white as snow gently fell down, and the beaks of the eagles were sharp and of a greenish hue. "Origin-eating Eagles," Lu Minger said with a solemn look in her eyes. "Such a number of Origin-eating Eagles reminds me of someone." "Hanging Air Elder," Li Changtian said each word slowly. There was no time for discussion, as swarms of Origin-eating Eagles flew toward the group with lethal intent. A formidable aura rose around everyone as they engaged in battle with the Origin-eating Eagles. "Take it easy," Xu Zimei said in a low voice, glancing at the two Seven-faced Demon Generals. The two nodded and quickly restrained themselves, afraid that one punch might kill the flying eagles. Sharp eagle cries mingled with shouts of exertion resonated throughout the valley. Huyan He shouted from the side, "The weakness of the Origin-eating Eagles is in their wings; it¡¯s easier to kill them once their wings are disabled." Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. "Icebound Miles," Lu Minger called out softly. Cold air emanated from her body and a powerful chill swept through the entire valley. In just an instant, a complete frost formed from her body as the core, freezing everything in the vicinity. The ice spread throughout the valley, temporarily confining all the Origin-eating Eagles. "Wrap this up quickly. I can¡¯t hold this for long," said Lu Minger, her face turning deathly pale. It was evident that the technique took a great toll on her. "Watch me," Li Changsheng nodded. He threw his longsword into the air and in a split second, it divided into tens of thousands of swords. An endless Sword Intent hovered in midair, and with a loud roar from Li Changtian, "Sword Burst Star Cloud." Countless sharp swords, with a powerful storm of Sword Qi, fell like rain from the sky. The Origin-eating Eagles could not dodge in time and were riddled with swords piercing their heads and wings. Accompanied by painful cries, as the ice seal thawed, the bodies of all the Origin-eating Eagles fell down. "Would you all be willing to follow me down and eliminate this Hanging Air Elder together?" Huyan He said at that moment. "If we succeed, after lifting the siege of Chu City, I am willing to share the Huyan Family¡¯s business interests in Chu City equally with all of you." Upon hearing Huyan He¡¯s words, Li Changtian and Lu Minger exchanged glances. Chu City, within the territory of Great Chu, is the largest city, one of the nine cities. The Huyan Family has long had control over Chu City, with businesses sprawling throughout the entire city. One could hardly imagine how vast those interests were. Chapter 731 - 730: The Legacy of West King "How¡¯s it going?" Huyan He continued to inquire. Li Changtian and Lu Minger nodded in unison and replied, "We came here to help City Lord Huyan, so naturally we have no objections." "What about Young Master Xu and the others?" Huyan He turned to Xu Zimei, asking once again. "I don¡¯t really care," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "But who is this Hanging Air Elder? I¡¯ve never heard of him before." "The Hanging Air Elder is quite famous in our Nine States Domain," Li Changtian explained from the side. "His own cultivation is not high, yet he understands a method of beast mastery; the Monster Beasts he controls are numerous, and he often researches their variants. For instance, the Origin-eating Eagle we encountered earlier was a product of his experimentation, and only he has mastered it." "Then let¡¯s go down to the valley bottom to have a look," Xu Zimei suggested. The Hanging Air Elder¡¯s attack on Chu City must have a purpose; he wouldn¡¯t do it without reason. "We¡¯re in your debt then," Huyan He bowed to everyone and said. The group proceeded down towards the bottom of the valley once more. As they made their way down, they intermittently encountered several Monster Beasts that barred their way. There were Eight-legged Centipedes, Green-patterned Snakes, and even gigantic geckos. "This place is simply an extremely dangerous place," exclaimed Li Changtian. Facing these variant Monster Beasts, the group killed the ones they could and simply ignored those that were troublesome, plunging swiftly towards the valley bottom. "That guy probably wants to use these Monster Beasts to hold us up so he can escape," Huyan He snorted coldly. "Let¡¯s get to the bottom of the valley first." They all rushed down to the valley bottom. The further inside they got, the more flourishing the West King flowers they found on the way, their fragrance permeating the entire valley bottom and overtaking the path ahead. Finally, half an hour later, the group leaped off the valley walls and arrived inside West King Valley. Standing before them were ten colossal Bull Demons. These Bull Demons had their eyes tightly shut, seemingly undergoing some kind of metamorphic experimentation. A man in a black robe wandered around the bodies of the Bull Demons, as if admiring his masterpiece. "Hanging Air Elder," Huyan He bellowed upon seeing the man in the black robe. The man in the black robe turned around, lifting the hood to reveal a chubby face, flushed with ruddiness. The man shed his black robe, turning out to be a fat monk. He wore Buddha Beads around his neck, dressed in a Kasaya, and also had a hemp bag tied around his waist. "When did the Hanging Air Elder become a monk?" Huyan He said indifferently upon seeing the attire. "Someone like you can enter the Buddhist realm." "Honored patron speaks amiss. As long as Buddha is in the heart, the whole world becomes the Buddha¡¯s land," replied the Hanging Air Elder with a smile. "I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you, let¡¯s all take him down together," Huyan He huffed, with golden Spiritual Energy flickering around him, and he launched a punch directly at the Hanging Air Elder. "Amitabha," the Hanging Air Elder performed a Buddhist salutation, and the hemp bag around his waist suddenly flew out, enveloping Huyan He. The inside of the hemp bag was pitch dark. Suddenly, a Giant Python poked its head out and bit at Huyan He. "Everyone, help quickly," Huyan He cried out in shock. Li Changtian and another were about to advance and join forces to attack the Hanging Air Elder. Suddenly, they heard the Hanging Air Elder chuckle and say, "I know City Lord Huyan¡¯s sword skills are unmatched and embody the essence of the West King. Why not display them?" Upon hearing these words, Li Changtian and the other furrowed their brows. "The Sword Technique of the West King, could the City Lord Huyan be related to the West King?" Both of them felt that something was amiss; Huyan He was obviously hiding something. "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand," Huyan He quickly said. "Gentlemen, do not listen to his nonsense. He clearly wants to divide us." "Nonsense?" Hanging Air Elder said with a light laugh. "In fact, you know better than anyone why I¡¯m attacking your Chu City. Why has Great Chu split from your Chu City? The Nine States Domain¡¯s nine cities have always been united, so why is there no movement this time?" "Then why do you think that is?" Xu Zimei asked from the side. "I advise you not to meddle in this matter. I¡¯m just the vanguard. The person behind the scenes values their reputation and finds it inconvenient to act," Hanging Air Elder said indifferently. "If you truly provoke their wrath, they are not ones you can afford to offend." "Hanging Air Elder, stop talking nonsense. I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying," Huyan He shouted loudly. He and the Giant Python battled together, evenly matched for the moment, his heart starting to become anxious. "City Lord Huyan, you might as well tell everyone the truth. Otherwise, how can we feel at ease helping you?" Li Changtian said from the side. "What to tell? I really don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying, and I haven¡¯t hidden anything from you," Huyan He said indifferently. "Then, fatty monk, you tell us what it¡¯s all about," Li Changtian said. "Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to take you down first and then slowly force the truth out of you." Hanging Air Elder¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and then he said with a light laugh, "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you since I have no fate with that item anyway." "Shut your mouth," Huyan He suddenly roared in anger, with a Soft Sword wrapped around his waist. Brilliant sword light dazzled and soared to the sky, tearing the Giant Python in front of him into several pieces, and he charged towards the Hanging Air Elder. "City Lord Huyan, what¡¯s the rush? Let him speak at his own pace," Xu Zimei¡¯s voice rose from the side. Immediately afterward, they saw him flick his finger, and the Soft Sword instantly split into countless afterimages, the force repelling Huyan He backwards. Huyan He stopped his movement and looked at Xu Zimei with a hint of gravity. "It seems I have truly underestimated you," Hanging Air Elder said with a smile, somewhat unsettled. He continued, "If you don¡¯t want to listen, I insist on telling them. It is all for the inheritance of the West King, right?" "The inheritance of the West King?" Li Changtian¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. "Could it be that the rumors about the West King are true, that he buried himself in the West King Valley in his later years?" "Whether it¡¯s true, I do not know, but I do know that the Huyan Family are indeed descendants of the West King," Hanging Air Elder stated. "Descendants of the West King," everyone was astounded, turning their heads to look at Huyan He with some surprise. Looking at the people, Huyan He took a deep breath and closed his eyes slightly. "City Lord Huyan, won¡¯t you explain?" Hanging Air Elder asked, taking pleasure in the calamity. "There¡¯s nothing to explain. I won¡¯t give the inheritance of the West King to anyone," Huyan He said. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That ancestor is mine by right. Why should I give it to someone else?" "So, your falling out with Great Chu is because of the West King¡¯s inheritance," Xu Zimei stated. "Right," Huyan He nodded, looking at the Hanging Air Elder, and said, "I also know that it was Great Chu who sent you." "After all, Chu City is one of the nine cities and a core city of Great Chu. Your Huyan family has managed Chu City for generations, and your influence is indeed too significant. If Great Chu were to forcefully seize the inheritance, the impact and the consequences would be immeasurable," Hanging Air Elder nodded in agreement. Chapter 732 - 731 Divine Sword Soul "You should understand that Great Chu is still giving you time to consider," the Hanging Air Elder said. "They have grown impatient over this year, and besides, they only want the Sword of the West King. The rest of the inheritance remains with the Huyan Family. If it comes to a fish dying and the net breaking, your Huyan Family will end up with nothing, even to the point of family ruin and death." "They wouldn¡¯t dare," Huyan He burst out in fury. "What wouldn¡¯t they dare? This year, the orders I received were only to cause trouble for Chu City. I wasn¡¯t really supposed to destroy this place," the Hanging Air Elder said. "Think carefully, how can your Huyan Family withstand the entire Great Chu? Even against these Nine Domains." Hearing the words of the Hanging Air Elder, Huyan He fell silent for a short while. Finally, he snorted coldly and said, "Then I, He, will quietly await their attempt to plunder." After Huyan He finished speaking, he appeared to be in a bad mood and directly left along the valley floor of the West King Valley. He did not bother with Li Changtian and the others. "Gentlemen, please return," the Hanging Air Elder said with a smile. "Let¡¯s go," Li Changtian glanced at Lu Minger and casually drank from the flask at his waist, chuckling. "Such a waste of time; you¡¯re still in the mood for wine," Lu Minger said indifferently. "What else can we do? I think City Lord Huyan is angry right now, let¡¯s wait for him to calm down. We can¡¯t come here for nothing," Li Yuntian laughed. "Brother Xu, then I¡¯ll take my leave for now," Li Yuntian said, then waved to Xu Zimei. Watching the two leave, the Hanging Air Elder said with a laugh: "Young Master, do you still wish to stay? I¡¯ve already told everything I know to you gentlemen." "I¡¯m just curious, what does Great Chu want the Sword of the West King for?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Could there be some secret behind it?" "Does the Young Master not know of the history behind West King¡¯s fame?" the Hanging Air Elder asked, looking somewhat strangely at Xu Zimei. "Please enlighten me," Xu Zimei inquired. "The West King became famous when he was young, and his swordsmanship is unparalleled in the Nine States Domain, let alone the Central Continent," the Hanging Air Elder explained. "There¡¯s a rumor that when the West King was young, he was guided by a Divine Sword Soul, which led to his lofty achievements. And that Divine Sword Soul is hidden within his own sword. Hence, it has always been said throughout the Nine States Domain that anyone who acquires the Divine Sword Soul could become as powerful as the West King." "If that¡¯s true, I haven¡¯t seen Huyan He demonstrate great strength," Xu Zimei laughed. "You saw the sword technique he used when he cut down my Giant Python earlier," the Hanging Air Elder said. "Although he hasn¡¯t grasped the essence, he has achieved a level of competence." "What a mysterious Divine Sword Soul," Xu Zimei asked. "Opinions vary, but the most convincing one is that this Sword Spirit is the soul of the True Divine Sword," the Hanging Air Elder replied. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Gathering the True Divine Swords could open the Ancient Heavenly Court, where all the relics left by the Holy Ancestor during the creation of the barbaric era are contained within." "It¡¯s a small world indeed," Xu Zimei muttered. "Does the Young Master also have ideas?" the Hanging Air Elder asked with a smile. "Gathering the True Divine Swords is still too far-fetched; to acquire the Divine Sword Soul and become an existence like the West King wouldn¡¯t be bad either." "Considering that you¡¯ve shared so much with me, I won¡¯t kill you," Xu Zimei waved his hand. In fact, he had already collected the True Divine Swords but was only missing a few items. The Sword Spirit, and also the Nine-Bend Godly Flames and the Supreme God Hammer needed to reforge the sword. "Young Master, take care," as Xu Zimei left, the Hanging Air Elder quickly called out. He wiped the sweat of relief from his forehead. Despite his calm demeanor while speaking, inside he was terrified; the oppressive aura from Xu Zimei and the two black-robed figures beside him had been too strong. Watching everyone leave, the Hanging Air Elder glanced around, the sky had already fully brightened. Continuing like this was meaningless, hence, he decided to report the matter to Great Chu. His compensation couldn¡¯t be less, as the situation was getting out of his control. .......... Inside Chu City, all the demons had already retreated. Huyan He¡¯s expression was visibly unpleasant; upon returning to the city, he ignored the compliments of others. He went straight back to his mansion and sealed off the entire City Lord Mansion. After returning to his own room, Huyan He first made sure there was no one peeping around. Then he knocked open the floor beneath the bed and took out a black box. Upon opening the box, a red longsword immediately caught his eye. The longsword lay quietly in the box, its surface plain, showing signs of great age. "Let¡¯s talk," Huyan He said softly, holding the hilt of the sword. Suddenly, a faint red mist began to twine around the longsword, enveloping Huyan He. His view changed, and he found himself in an isolated dark space. "Speak," an ancient voice rang out in the space. The darkness engulfed everything, only the boundless Sword Intent permeated the entire space. "You helped my ancestor in the past, why can¡¯t you assist me today?" Huyan He took a deep breath and said. "I won¡¯t last much longer. If you agree, I¡¯ll abandon this Chu City and take you far away to soar high. How about it?" "I¡¯ve told you before, becoming an existence like the West King isn¡¯t up to me. You need to have the insight and talent," the voice in the darkness replied. "Clearly, you don¡¯t have it. As for falling into someone else¡¯s hands, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. As long as they have the talent, I can teach them." "Don¡¯t you want to gather the sword¡¯s fragments?" Huyan He said, his tone now clearly angry. "If I hide you away, your wish won¡¯t be fulfilled for thousands of years." "You¡¯re threatening me," a powerful surge of Sword Intent exploded in the darkness. The sharpness was blinding, and Huyan He could feel that if the other wished, he could be minced into meat paste in the span of a breath. "You promised my ancestor not to harm my Huyan Family," Huyan He boldly stated. "You teach me, and I¡¯ll help you find the pieces. It¡¯s the best of both worlds." "I¡¯ve said it; you¡¯re not suitable," the voice in the darkness retorted somewhat angrily. The darkness then dispersed, and Huyan He found himself back in his room. Looking at the red longsword in his hand, Huyan He¡¯s face showed an unsettled look. He threw the longsword aside and started angrily smashing things around the room. ........... After leaving West King Valley, Xu Zimei and her companions came directly to Chu City. Following last night¡¯s battle, the numerous soldiers of Chu City were somewhat exhausted and were in the midst of recuperating. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with the others but went straight to the City Lord Mansion. "What is your business here?" the guard at the gate asked. "Looking for City Lord Huyan," Xu Zimei said with a smile, proceeding into the City Lord Mansion. The two guards tried to stop her but were suppressed in their tracks by the White Bone Demon. "Lead the way," Xu Zimei instructed one of the guards. The guard, now fearful, said hastily, "I¡¯ll go report your arrival." Chapter 733 - 732 Test The guards escorted Xu Zimei and his entourage towards the inner courtyard, shouting as they walked, "Master, someone is looking for you." "Shouting and yelling, what kind of behavior is this," a soft rebuke came from within. Within the tranquil courtyard, Huyan He¡¯s expression was awkward as he walked out, his face filled with anger. Upon seeing Xu Zimei and his two companions, Huyan He was visibly startled. "So it¡¯s Young Master Xu," Huyan He forced a smile and said, "May I know what brings you here?" "City Lord Huyan, that¡¯s not very kind of you," Xu Zimei also smiled and said. "I killed the Bull Demon to protect Chu City, and I even accompanied you to West King Valley. City Lord Huyan, you left me there without a word, isn¡¯t that a bit unreasonable?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huyan He let out a long sigh of relief. Immediately shaking his head, he said, "I apologize, I was just unable to control my emotions just now. How about this, you rest at my residence for now, and I will have my servants prepare some gifts for you." "There¡¯s no need for gifts, I¡¯m only here to take one thing, I won¡¯t take more," said Xu Zimei. "What would Young Master Xu like to have?" Huyan He frowned slightly and asked. "The Sword of the West King," Xu Zimei stated blandly. Hearing this, Huyan He¡¯s expression changed, and he then laughed, "Young Master Xu must be joking." "Do you think I¡¯m joking?" Xu Zimei asked. "Young Master Xu should know, I won¡¯t give the Sword of the West King to anyone, not even if you kill me," Huyan He said coldly, with a hint of chill. "Then I¡¯ll just have to kill you and find it myself." No sooner had Xu Zimei¡¯s words fallen, than the White Bone Demon immediately lunged forward and broke all of Huyan He¡¯s bones before he could react. Huyan He collapsed to the ground like a pile of mud, dragged along the ground by the White Bone Demon. "What are you trying to do?" Huyan He screamed in pain. "It seems you haven¡¯t grasped the situation," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "We¡¯re not from Great Chu; we don¡¯t need to worry about public image, even slaughtering a city wouldn¡¯t matter." He was the first to walk into the courtyard, entering the room where Huyan He lived. The room¡¯s floor was covered with broken vases and overturned wooden tables, a clear sign of Huyan He¡¯s recent outburst of temper. "So tell me, where did you put it?" Xu Zimei asked. Huyan He sneered and turned his head away. Xu Zimei smiled, looking at the White Bone Demon and said, "Gather all the children and women of the Huyan Family in the estate for me." "What do you intend to do?" Huyan He¡¯s expression changed, he asked nervously. "I wonder, which is more important to you, the Sword of the West King or your wife and children," Xu Zimei answered. "You are shameless," Huyan He looked at Xu Zimei angrily, fury blazing in his eyes. "Think of it however you like," Xu Zimei said. "Hand over the Sword of the West King, and you and your family will be safe, and Great Chu won¡¯t trouble you anymore. You can easily blame it all on me. If you refuse, when you¡¯re dead, no matter how good the sword, it will be of no relation to you." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huyan He fell silent for a moment. As the White Bone Demon was about to walk out, Huyan He shouted, "Wait." "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked. "Can you assure me that if I hand over the Sword of the West King, you will let us go," Huyan He asked. "We have no enmity, what benefit would killing you bring me," Xu Zimei chuckled. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So be it, it¡¯s not like I can make use of the Sword of the West King while it remains by my side," Huyan He took a deep breath. The man seemed to age considerably in an instant. He said, "It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it to you, but I must remind you, even if you hold the Sword of the West King in your hands, it¡¯s useless without its recognition." "You needn¡¯t trouble yourself over that," Xu Zimei said. Huyan He exhaled and stood up to retrieve a black box from beneath the floorboards under the bed. Xu Zimei took the box, opened it, and saw a red longsword quietly lying inside. "Talk to it; the Sword Spirit inside can understand you," Huyan He said from the side. Xu Zimei smiled, held the red longsword in his palm, and said with a smile, "Shall we talk?" The next moment, a thick red mist enveloped Xu Zimei, carrying his consciousness into that dark space. "Human, hello," a voice in the darkness said. "I won¡¯t waste words! If you can pass my test, we¡¯ll chat then." After the voice in the darkness stopped, countless sword lights appeared between heaven and earth. "You are not allowed to use Spiritual Energy, just one sword strike, break my move," the Sword Spirit¡¯s voice came. In front of Xu Zimei, a longsword appeared, the one offered for his use. "I give you time to think." "No need, come at me directly," Xu Zimei said as he picked up the longsword in front of him and waved his hand. The voice in the darkness spoke no more, only the densely packed, countless streams of Sword Qi surrounded the void. The Sword Qi¡¯s edge was fully exposed, attacking Xu Zimei from every direction. "One sword breaks all methods," Xu Zimei uttered lightly. He slowly swung the longsword in his hand, and at the tip of the sword, ripples spread across the space. It was as though a suction force emanated from the longsword, with Xu Zimei rotating and wielding it. With the increasing suction at the sword¡¯s tip, all the attacking Sword Qi were attracted and attached themselves to the longsword. As Xu Zimei¡¯s rotation speed grew faster, his entire being seemed like a tornado, absorbing all the attacking Sword Intent. The next moment, he waved his longsword, converging all that Sword Intent and sending it slashing toward one side of the dark space. The Sword Intent entered the void and was gradually swallowed by the darkness. "Not bad, now the second trial," the voice in the darkness said again. "No need to go through so much trouble, why not you try taking one of my moves?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. Upon hearing these words, the Sword Spirit gave a light eh, and the aged voice laughed heartily, "In all these years, you¡¯re the first one I¡¯ve come across with such an audacious claim." "When one has strength, naturally they speak boldly," Xu Zimei stated. Though he was a Blade Cultivator, when it came to weapons, knowing one means understanding them all. At Xu Zimei¡¯s level, he could decipher the essence of any weapon and deeply grasp their Profound Meaning. Xu Zimei kept his left hand behind his back, sword in the right, and slowly thrust it into the void. It was an utterly ordinary thrust, devoid of any visible might. And yet, the space fell silent at this motion. When that thrust came, it sent chills down one¡¯s spine and made one¡¯s hair stand on end, as if fixated by an indescribable, peerless Sword Intent, with no chance of escape. In the darkness of the void, a longsword also appeared. The two swords, like needle¡¯s tip to wheat awn, collided at their points. A powerful, intangible Sword Intent fluctuated around, followed by an explosive "boom." The sword in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands charged forth, directly destroying the sharp longsword in the void. Chapter 734 - 733: Wanted Xu Zimei ``` "You lost," Xu Zimei sheathed his sword, casually saying after the Sword Intent in the void was extinguished. Silence lingered in the darkness for a long, long time. The ancient voice eventually asked, "Your strength is much greater than mine, I wonder why you sought me out. I can¡¯t teach you." "Who said I wanted you to teach me Sword Intent," Xu Zimei said. "Could it be," the Sword Spirit paused, seeming to have realized something. "Take a look at what this is," Xu Zimei took out the True Divine Sword from the True Fate World, saying. The moment the True Divine Sword appeared, although it was not yet complete, it still suppressed all the Sword Intent in the void. It floated in the dark void like the king among swords, slowly hovering in mid-air. "You, you," the ancient voice in the darkness was clearly shocked. "You found it." "I¡¯m still missing a few things, but it won¡¯t be long," Xu Zimei said. "This shard has been separated for tens of millions of years, aren¡¯t you planning to merge with it?" The elder remained silent for a long time before saying, "If I do not merge, you will probably force the fusion, won¡¯t you?" "If you¡¯re willing, that¡¯s best," Xu Zimei said. "In fact, I¡¯ve also been searching for the shards of the original body all these years," the Sword Spirit said. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Back then, I taught the West King, hoping he could help me find all the pieces. Unfortunately, he ultimately failed in the struggle for Destiny, became disheartened, and had no desire to step into this mortal world again." "Enter then, the True Divine Sword needs you," Xu Zimei nodded and responded. "So be it, you¡¯ve shown dedication in gathering the shards of the original body," came a sigh from the darkness. Then a clang resounded, and a streak of sword light flashed from the void. The True Divine Sword floating in mid-air seemed to sense something; its blade trembling slightly, as if a child excited to return home. The sword¡¯s name echoed all around, as though the dark space was being sliced into countless pieces. The darkness was illuminated, and from the depths of the void, a streak of sword light sped forth at incredible speed, almost like the speed of light. It directly entered the True Divine Sword¡¯s body. In an instant, Sword Intent shot towards the skies, tearing through the darkness overhead, shredding the dark void above. It soared into the firmament above Chu City. Feeling this Sword Intent, Huyan He¡¯s expression changed. He murmured, "Has it been successful?" Xu Zimei waved his hand, drawing back the joyously trembling True Divine Sword. The original sword was like a lifeless blade, merely a well-crafted material. Now it had gained a breath of life, coming alive, and the entire sword seemed to have undergone a drastic transformation; both its Sword Intent and aura were worlds apart from before. Xu Zimei stored the True Divine Sword away; for the moment, he couldn¡¯t let others know about it. The secrets of the Ancient Heavenly Court were too important; if others knew, they would come to snatch it without hesitation. He had many things to do now and did not want to waste time on other matters. With the Sword Spirit¡¯s existence gone, the dark void in front of him also dispersed. Xu Zimei walked out from it. Huyan He looked at Xu Zimei with a complicated expression and asked, "You succeeded." "Don¡¯t you already have the answer in your heart," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "That¡¯s true, I just can¡¯t help feeling frustrated," Huyan He took a deep breath and said. "The things of this world are unpredictable, no matter how hard you try, if it¡¯s not meant to be, it won¡¯t happen." "Enough, no need to fret over what¡¯s lost, I¡¯m in a good mood, so you get to live," Xu Zimei said. Watching the retreating backs of Xu Zimei and his companions, Huyan He sat on the ground alone, gazing thoughtfully and seemingly lost in contemplation. ``` ... "Master, where are we heading now?" the White Bone Demon asked. "To the Void Valley; my main body is still there," Xu Zimei said. Every city among the Nine States has its own Teleportation Array. The Void Valley is the closest to Great Liang, so Xu Zimei decided to take the Teleportation Array from Chu City to Liang City, and then go directly to the Void Valley. Due to the war, it had been a long time since the Array in Chu City had been used. The three of them didn¡¯t need to wait and directly boarded the Teleportation Array. It was another venture through space and time; during the brief interval, Xu Zimei had been continuously practicing. About seven days later, the group emerged from the void and arrived at the bustling, thriving Liang City. The moment they landed, Xu Zimei felt as if he had entered another world. Contrary to the deserted Chu City, here the air was thick with the scent of life, with people hustling and bustling in the streets amidst a cacophony of noise, creating a lively scene. "Let¡¯s head straight for the Void Valley," Xu Zimei said. Passing through the main streets of Liang City, just as they were crossing, Xu Zimei noticed a notice posted on a nearby wall. The content was for a wanted notice. Xu Zimei looked at the portrait on it; the person drawn there looked exactly like him. Of course, it resembled his true self. As his current identity was Lin Qiu, naturally, no one would recognize him. This wanted notice came from under the authority of the Heavenly Emperor Gate. The gist of the content was an announcement offering hundreds of thousands of Spirit Crystals and various Vein Skills as a reward for information on Xu Zimei. If someone were to capture him, they could even join the Heavenly Emperor Gate and choose a Peerless Divine Weapon. While Xu Zimei was looking at this, some passersby also started to gather and take a look. "The Heavenly Emperor Gate is really generous," remarked someone nearby. "So magnanimous indeed." "You¡¯re inexperienced, aren¡¯t you? The Heavenly Emperor Gate is supported by three emperors, such profound depth they have. These offerings are but a drop in their ocean; to them, it¡¯s nothing significant." "What bad luck for Xu Zimei, wonder how he offended the Heavenly Emperor Gate." "Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s been all over the Nine States Domain. They say that this wanted order was issued by Xiang Kunlun, the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Emperor Gate; Xu Zimei killed the Saint Heir¡¯s brother-in-law, Feiyu Changhong." "So that¡¯s the story. I¡¯ve heard that Feiyu Changhong¡¯s sister, Feiyu Qingyun, is also a formidable figure. Now that she¡¯s wed to Xiang Kunlun, it is truly the envy of everyone! A perfect match." "But Xu Zimei does have some skill; although this wanted notice has been issued throughout the Central Continent, there has yet to be any news of him." ... Hearing these conversations around him, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation. The matter with Feiyu Changhong had almost slipped his mind. Back at the Palace of the God of Slaughter, the other party had tried to forcefully take his Dark Heaven Tiger and was killed by him. At that time, he had also fought with a clone of Xiang Kunlun, annihilating it. He hadn¡¯t expected them to still bear a grudge now. "Well, if we ever encounter each other, I¡¯ll just have to kill them," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Really, they¡¯ve been given enough face." The three of them crossed the main street, left Great Liang City, and flew directly towards the Void Valley, treading through the air. It remained unknown whether Bai Meng was still there at the Valley. Traveling at an extremely high speed, it took them about half a day to reach the Void Valley. Passing through the Void Gate, Xu Zimei reminded everyone to be cautious of the Void Storms and chaotic currents. He certainly didn¡¯t want to cross through again. Chapter 735 - 734 Return to the True Martial Holy Sect Stepping into the Void Valley, Xu Zimei felt a sense of familiarity with the path, unlike last time. He spread his Divine Soul, sensing the presence of his true body. The Void Valley was vast beyond measure, and at this moment, the spatial storm had not yet appeared, and the chaotic currents were not too strong. Xu Zimei decided to take a look at the place he visited before. The three moved incredibly fast, and nearly two hours had passed. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes brightened as he said, "I can feel it." He looked toward the southwest, where in the sky above, a stream of Demonic Qi was slowly drifting. "This Demonic Qi is," the Seven-faced Demon General next to him paused for a moment, recognizing the familiar presence. "Time to meet an old acquaintance," Xu Zimei said with a smile. As everyone set off in the southwest direction, the Demonic Qi seemed to sense the presence of the three as well. A thousand meters of silent gaze across space. "Bai Meng," the Seven-faced Demon General murmured. Directly ahead was a tall mountain, where Bai Meng was guarding Xu Zimei¡¯s true body at the top. As the three landed on the mountaintop together, Bai Meng laughed and said, "Seven-faced old fellow, you¡¯re still alive?" "Bai Meng, shut your crow beak. I¡¯m living better than anyone," the Seven-faced Demon General retorted coldly. "Where did you meet him, Master?" Bai Meng asked Xu Zimei with a smile. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the body had changed, he could still feel the essence of Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul. "I," Xu Zimei had not begun to speak when the Seven-faced Demon General blurted out, "Why ask so many questions? What¡¯s it to you?" Remembering his imprisonment within the Lock Demon Bell for millions of years, the Seven-faced Demon General certainly couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. "Enough, stop arguing," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "First, let me switch back to my own body. I¡¯m not comfortable in someone else¡¯s." The three acted as protectors for Xu Zimei while he began the soul transfer process. Extracting the soul from one body and entering into a new one was not a simple task. It mainly depended on whether the new body was a suitable match for the soul. Fortunately for Xu Zimei, he was transferring back into his own original body, so naturally the difficulty was not that great. He sat cross-legged on the mountaintop, gradually separating his soul from Lin Qiu¡¯s body. However, it wasn¡¯t a complete separation, otherwise Lin Qiu¡¯s body would become useless without consciousness. Xu Zimei extracted a strand of his soul, controlling Lin Qiu¡¯s physical form with a remnant soul. His own main soul then directly entered his own body. At that moment, Xu Zimei felt as if he had entered a warm ocean. His Divine Soul was nourished within, as comfortable as a spring breeze or a lingering autumn rain, opening up all the pores of his body and mind. After maintaining this state for several hours, Xu Zimei finally felt his body becoming substantial. He gradually began to control his own body, from slightly moving his fingers to lifting his arm, then slowly standing up. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, "My own body feels right after all!" "Master, are you alright?" Bai Meng asked anxiously. "I¡¯m fine," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Master, what shall we do next?" asked the Seven-faced Demon General. "Wait for Destiny to descend and, of course, take revenge," Xu Zimei said. "Before heading to Heaven Beyond Heavens, I must amass and expand my foundations, so I can survive better up there." "Regarding Destiny, be wary, Master," the Seven-faced Demon General warned. "Our enemies will definitely not watch idly as you claim Destiny. They will find ways to stop you, even if they can¡¯t descend in their true forms." "I have thought about this," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Having you follow me around openly makes too big of a target. If you¡¯re interested, feel free to take a look inside my True Fate World." "We have nothing urgent to attend to, and although we have Stepped into Great Saint, the realm of Taoist Fruit still seems far away. We must still ponder and understand more," the Seven-faced Demon General spoke. At their level, it was no longer about absorbing how much Spiritual Energy or refining the physical body. It all depended on one word, "enlightenment." Once one perceives the true essence of Taoist Fruit and cultivates it, one can transform oneself yet again. If one cannot perceive it, then it is out of reach, no matter how much Spiritual Energy one absorbs. "I can use the Great Dao Origin of this world to aid your enlightenment, which may lead to twice the result with half the effort," Xu Zimei said. "We thank our lord," the Seven-faced Demon General nodded in agreement. "With the strength our lord possesses now, you¡¯re nearly invincible in this world. If there¡¯s anything at all, you may summon us at any time," he said. Xu Zimei nodded and brought all three into the True Fate World. The White Bone Demon¡¯s strength was slightly lower; he was just at the level of Stepping into Immortality. The support of the Great Dao might be even more terrifying for him. Using the Great Dao Origin for enlightenment, this kind of opportunity was something only Xu Zimei had the ability to provide. He glanced at the body next to Lin Qiu. Because of his remnant soul, the two could be considered to have a kind of telepathy. However, Xu Zimei was the main consciousness, controlling this avatar. "Do you want to play the lead role?" Xu Zimei looked at Lin Qiu with a smile. The Divine Continent had not yet entered the age of cultivation, and Xu Zimei planned to let Lin Qiu get used to it for a while. When the time came and the new era dawned, allowing Lin Qiu to balance this world in his stead wouldn¡¯t be bad either. After everyone had entered the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei prepared to leave Void Valley. He was planning to return to the Eastern Continent to visit the True Martial Holy Sect, as it had been a long time since he¡¯d been back. "Old buddy, we can fight side by side once again," Xu Zimei patted Tyrant Shadow on the back. The blade of Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly, as if expressing happiness. Traveling from the Nine States Domain to the Eastern Continent required a long journey using a Teleportation Array. Because the two were separated by the Endless Heavenly Sea. The city closest to the Endless Heavenly Sea, within the Nine States Domain, was Qin City. This was also one of the Nine Cities, and Great Qin was commonly recognized as the strongest among the nine major forces of the Nine States Domain. Xu Zimei returned to Liang City, preparing to use the Teleportation Array to leave. Even though there was a bounty for his capture, he didn¡¯t deliberately conceal himself and walked nonchalantly onto the main street. When Xu Zimei entered Liang City¡¯s Teleportation Array, four or five men appeared around the teleportation square. "Are you sure it¡¯s him?" one of the men asked. "It¡¯s definitely him. His likeness is on the wanted poster; I can¡¯t be mistaken," was the reply. "Qin City, it looks like the reward from the Heavenly Emperor Gate can¡¯t be gotten away from. Hurry and take this news to the Heavenly Emperor Gate, so others don¡¯t beat us to it." "Big Brother, why didn¡¯t we grab him just now? The bounty would have been higher!" "Aren¡¯t you a clever one, thinking you could capture someone who has a bounty from the Heavenly Emperor Gate? What good would our mediocre skills do against such a person? I doubt we could even survive one move; there¡¯s no point in being too greedy." "Big Brother is wise indeed," the others flattered him on the side. Liang City was quite far from Qin City. After all, Qin City is located beside the Endless Heavenly Sea, which could be said to be on the edge of the Nine States Domain. It took almost half a month before Xu Zimei emerged from the Teleportation Array. Chapter 736 - 735 Qin City’s Embroidered Ball Marriage Proposal The Heavenly Emperor Gate of the Tianluan Domain is situated in the most central and bustling area of the Tianluan Domain. From the founding of the Sect by the Heavenly Emperor, to the support and heritage left by the Northern Emperor and the Thunder Emperor, three generations of Great Emperors have blessed it. They had already become the overlord of the entire Tianluan Domain, even one of the top sects in the Central Continent. At this moment, within the Heavenly Emperor Gate, Mount Kunlun is located at the very north of the Sect, the peak where generations of Saint Heirs have resided. The mountain soars into the clouds, shrouded in mist from a distance, magnificent like an Immortal Mountain. But up close, the entirety of the mountain is extremely tangible. It lies within the division of Yin and Yang, enveloped by a mysterious force of Yin and Yang. Half of the mountain is black, the other half white. At the very summit, there is a Daoist temple. The ground is similarly split by Yin and Yang, the sky above crowded with thunderclouds, and Xiang Kunlun sits at the boundary between Yin and Yang. At this moment, his whole body exuding a formidable presence, and behind him in the fog, his True Fate shrouded in mist, the vast aura suppressing the whole of Mount Kunlun. After a long time, he opened his eyes, a glint flashing through them. He took a deep breath, wisps of white vapor emanating from his eyes, nose, and mouth. "Saint Heir," a guard from Mount Kunlun walked up the mountain and said respectfully, "Someone from outside the Sect has come to report that they know the whereabouts of the person we are tracking." Hearing the guard¡¯s words, Xiang Kunlun turned around, his gaze subtly filled with pressure and intent to kill. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bring him to me," Xiang Kunlun said. Watching the retreating back of the guard, a series of footsteps came from the side. A noble and incredibly beautiful woman walked up from the other side of the mountain. The woman wore a purple robe covered by a thin Washing Silk Veil. Her long hair cascaded down her back, her eyebrows sharp like knives, her eyes bright and spirited. Two red willow-moon blades hung at her waist. She walked up with light, graceful steps. "Husband," Feiyu Qingyun said with a smile. "Qingyun, I have some good news for you," Xiang Kunlun¡¯s usually serious face suddenly broke into a smile as he spoke. "What good news?" Feiyu Qingyun took a silk handkerchief from her hand to wipe the sweat from Xiang Kunlun¡¯s forehead and said, "You should also know when to rest in your cultivation, you¡¯re working too hard." "I must strive hard; Destiny is about to take shape, and none of those talented disciples in this world are simple. I don¡¯t want to disappoint the predecessors of our Sect," Xiang Kunlun said, shaking his head with a smile. "You¡¯ll know what surprise I have in a moment." The guard brought a group of people to the top of Mount Kunlun. These few looked around as if toads who had just discovered the world outside their well, their heads turning in curiosity. "Big brother," "Keep quiet, lower your voice," the leading brother quickly admonished. He was well aware of where they were and that a single misstep could lead to their demise without a place to bury them. Upon arriving at the mountain summit, seeing the young man sitting at the center of the Daoist temple filled them with an overwhelming sense of oppression. The young man seemed one with the primordial chaos, each movement he made radiating immense authority. "My lord," the leading brother hurriedly knelt down with his gang of followers. "Go on then, where did you see that person?" Xiang Kunlun said indifferently. "We saw him in Liang City not long ago, but he took a Teleportation Array to Qin City," the leading brother quickly replied. "If my lord moves quickly, you might encounter him in Qin City." "Take them away, if their information proves true, I will reward them. "If you dare deceive me, you know the consequences," Xiang Kunlun waved his hand and instructed. Watching several people descend the mountain, Feiyu Qingyun said, "Could they be referring to the murderer who killed Little Hong before?" "Exactly," Xiang Kunlun nodded. "Actually, as Destiny approaches, I didn¡¯t want my husband to be distracted by anything," Feiyu Qingyun sighed. "Little Hong was too accustomed to being arrogant outside; I really spoiled him too much." "What¡¯s the big deal about that? If my Heavenly Emperor Gate can¡¯t even protect disciples of our own Sect," Xiang Kunlun scoffed. "How could we maintain any face in this Tianluan Domain?" "Husband, let me deal with this. You focus on cultivating in preparation for the battle of Destiny," Feiyu Qingyun proposed after a moment of thought. "No, I can¡¯t be at ease if you go," Xiang Kunlun immediately shook his head. "I¡¯ve fought with that fellow using my avatar before, and he¡¯s no simple opponent. Rest assured, this time I will certainly slay him." Xiang Kunlun¡¯s eyes looked towards the direction of Qin City, his gaze unfathomably deep. ... When Xu Zimei arrived in Qin City, it was already afternoon. The city¡¯s prosperity exceeded expectations. The streets were bustling with people, with the liveliest event being a lion dance. From the start to the end of the street, the sound of drums echoed throughout. "Everyone, hurry and watch! Today, the daughter of the City Lord of Qin is throwing the embroidered ball for marriage prospects." "Really? I heard Miss Qin has been betrothed since she was a child; how could she be openly seeking suitors with an embroidered ball?" "How should I know, but to become the son-in-law of Qin City¡¯s Lord would truly be a rise from a sparrow to a phoenix!" Xu Zimei listened to the chatter of the crowd, shaking his head slightly. "So this is Qin City!" Speaking of Qin City, its history is nearly as illustrious as many of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. In the years past, King Qin unified the north and established Great Qin, becoming world-renowned and a household name overnight. At the time, some even secretly referred to him as the Qin Emperor. Alas, he ultimately failed in competing against the Northern Emperor of the Heavenly Emperor Gate for Destiny, and Great Qin never produced a Great Emperor. However, after the accumulation of dozens of generations and the endless resources of the backing Endless Heaven Sea, Great Qin, now one of the strongest powers in the Nine States Domain, could rival the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Xu Zimei made his way down the main thoroughfare of Qin City, which was crowded with a sea of people. Apart from the lion dance at the front, it was extremely difficult to move forward. Because right in front, at the intersection of four streets and in the center of the main square, a marriage prospect event with an embroidered ball being thrown was taking place. The several streets nearby were packed with people, not just those aspiring to catch the embroidered ball, but also many spectators. Feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get through anytime soon, Xu Zimei entered a nearby restaurant. He went upstairs to the second floor where the best spots along the street were already taken, and he had no choice but to settle for one of the few remaining seats. "Quite a spectacle," a burly man beside him drank his wine. He laughed, "I heard the City Lord¡¯s daughter is an unparalleled beauty, though I¡¯ve never seen her myself." "What, Wang Daoba, you interested?" someone beside them jested. "A frog who doesn¡¯t yearn for the swan¡¯s meat isn¡¯t a good frog," the burly man snorted. "If it were a few years earlier, I¡¯d certainly have given it a shot, but not now." Xu Zimei smiled and looked past the dense crowd. His gaze settled on the high platform directly in front. The platform was over ten meters tall, and at this moment, a middle-aged man in a blue robe, exuding a mighty presence, stepped onto it. Chapter 737 - 736: The Hasty Proposal Xu Zimo¡¯s gaze landed on the high platform up ahead, and the area became slightly quieter when the middle-aged man in the green robe stepped onto it. "The City Lord of Qin City has arrived, let¡¯s quiet down and listen to what he has to say." "Get ready, grab the embroidered ball." City Lord Qin Feng took the stage, walking with vigor and authority, his brows carrying a hint of worry. "The fact that everyone has gathered here, I assume, does not need to be spoken," Qin Feng said loudly. "At that time, we will throw down ten embroidered balls. Whoever seizes an embroidered ball will come to this martial arts platform to compete. Ten will battle, and my daughter will observe secretly, choosing the husband she prefers when the time comes." "What does this mean? A battle of ten, and the outcome isn¡¯t decisive, but Miss Qin gets to choose herself," someone in the crowd discussed. "If that¡¯s the case, we can participate too!" People shouted excitedly. Previously, some were afraid they were too weak, and going would be useless. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t about choosing the strongest, but Miss Qin making the choice based on her own feelings. People rubbed their hands together in anticipation, intently focusing on the martial arts platform. They saw ten guards wearing red robes with decorative patterns step forward, each cradling a large embroidered ball in their arms. "I declare the marriage recruitment assembly of the Qin Residence officially begins." Following Qin Feng¡¯s announcement, the ten embroidered balls were thrown high into the air. The ten balls traced beautiful curves through the sky, each taking a different path, near and far, high and low. "Grab them!" Along with roars, the crowd instantly went wild. According to the rules set by Qin Feng beforehand, once a person had the embroidered ball in their hands, no one else was allowed to snatch it away. Otherwise, if continuous snatching occurred, lives could be at risk and chaos would ensue throughout the city. "I¡¯ve grabbed one!" someone shouted in surprise and joy. Seeing the ball secured in the person¡¯s embrace, the others had to give up and scurry away to snatch other balls. Xu Zimo was sitting on the second floor of the inn, drinking and watching the scramble below with interest. Suddenly, a dash of bright red flew over from a distance. The embroidered ball flew in from outside the second floor and landed directly on the table in front of Xu Zimo. The entire second floor went silent, with people looking at Xu Zimo with interest. No one here had vied for this ball, as those seated on the second floor were mostly spectators. They either didn¡¯t meet the age requirement, already had families, or didn¡¯t want to get involved in the commotion. "None of you want it?" Xu Zimo picked up the embroidered ball and asked with a smile. "It should rightfully be yours, young master. Why not give it a try?" someone nearby said. "Exactly, exactly, go on, quickly," the previously boisterous burly man shouted. "Others are fighting for a chance and can¡¯t get it. This is fate." "That¡¯s right, I heard that going to the Qin Residence not only makes you the son-in-law of the City Lord but also grants you a chance to enter Thundercloud Cave, a rare opportunity indeed!" "Thundercloud Cave?" some people who didn¡¯t know asked. "Wasn¡¯t there a decree by King Qin that only Qin family members can enter Thundercloud Cave? How could outsiders be allowed in?" "How should I know? But marrying Miss Qin effectively makes you a member of the Qin family." ...¡­ Hearing the discussions from the people on the second floor of the inn, Xu Zimo fell into deep thought. He wasn¡¯t initially interested in going, but the mention of Thundercloud Cave piqued his interest. Looking down, he saw that the other nine embroidered balls had almost all found their places. Before he could say anything, he heard Qin Feng¡¯s loud voice from the high platform, "All right, the ten who have grabbed the embroidered balls are invited to the stage." "Hurry up there, maybe Miss Qin will take a liking to you, and then you¡¯ll be on the fast track to success," the people nearby were all jeering. ...¡­ When Xu Zimei and the other nine men arrived on the high platform, Qin Feng¡¯s gaze swept over them with a hint of intimidating pressure. After examining everyone, he simply waved his hand. Accompanied by two maids, a woman in a pink long dress, walking with a graceful gait, slowly ascended the platform. This woman had long hair that cascaded smoothly down her back, her face partially covered by a veil. Her eyes, the only part visible outside, were sparkling and full of life. A pink silk belt cinched her slender waist; it was just enough to grasp. The woman calmly glanced at everyone and then sat down on a chair beside the high platform. "Since you¡¯ve snatched the embroidered ball, there¡¯s no chance to back out now," Qin Feng said. "Now you ten will duel in pairs until there¡¯s only one person left standing." "There¡¯s one more thing I must clarify: if my daughter doesn¡¯t fancy any of you, then we¡¯ll have to throw the embroidered ball again, and you¡¯ll be eliminated." "Understood," everyone nodded and said. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Choose your opponents yourselves," Qin Feng said. "No need for such trouble," Xu Zimei said grandly, waving his hand, Spiritual Energy swirling in his palm, knocking the other nine men off the high platform. "This," the audience below, who were excited for the show, were stunned, initially anticipating a fierce competition. "You ambushed us; we hadn¡¯t even started yet," said one of the people knocked off the platform, sounding rather unwilling to accept defeat. "Do you really think you¡¯re a match for me?" Xu Zimei said. "If we start over, I won¡¯t hold back, and it will be a fight to the death," he added. Hearing this, the others fell silent. Their initial indignation was merely to avoid losing face, but they knew they weren¡¯t confident about a rematch. "Shuang¡¯er, what do you think?" Qin Feng turned his head to look at his daughter, Qin Shuang, and asked with a smile. "Let¡¯s go with him," Qin Shuang pointed at Xu Zimei and said with a melodious voice. "Are you certain?" Qin Feng asked. "Do I have another choice? Whether it¡¯s ten men or a hundred, what difference does it make?" After saying this, Qin Shuang stood up and left. "Don¡¯t blame your father, my child; your father is doing this for your own good," Qin Feng took a deep breath, watching Qin Shuang¡¯s retreating figure, and muttered to himself. After speaking, he turned to look at the guards beside him and said, "Take care of this place. Bring the son-in-law back to the Qin Residence later." After saying that, Qin Feng also left outright. "Please follow us back to the Qin Residence, sir," a few guards approached Xu Zimei and said. Watching everyone departing, the crowd, which had been enjoying the spectacle, seemed to wear strange expressions on their faces. This was somewhat anticlimactic. "I¡¯ve heard that the Qin City Lord is very fond of his daughter; how can he be so hasty with this marriage arrangement?" "Who knows, besides, it¡¯s said that the Saint Heir of Great Chu and Miss Qin had a betrothal agreement since childhood; why would there suddenly be this matchmaking event?" ... Xu Zimei didn¡¯t hear the murmuring of the crowd as he followed the guards back to the Qin Residence. The Qin Residence was vast in area with grandiose and imposing architecture. No sooner had they stepped through the vermillion gates, an elder in a gray-yellow long robe approached them. "You all may leave; I will take care of the new son-in-law," the elder instructed. "Yes, Steward Long," the guards quickly departed. "Sir, allow me to introduce myself. I am the chief steward of the Qin Residence," the elder said with a smile. "You may call me Uncle Long; feel free to ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand." Chapter 738 - 737: The Unusual City Lord Mansion "How might I address the young master?" Steward Long asked with a smile. "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei replied. "Does young master Xu have any family back home?" Steward Long continued to inquire. "My parents are alive and well, but as a loose cultivator who wanders the jianghu, it¡¯s been a long time since I last went home," Xu Zimei responded. "Then, should the opportunity arise, perhaps the young master could bring your parents to the Qin Residence," Steward Long suggested as he led Xu Zimei into a courtyard. "This will be your living quarters, already prepared for you. I reside in the neighboring courtyard, so if the young master needs anything, you can come to find me at any time." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. As Steward Long was about to leave, Xu Zimei turned and asked, "Uncle Long, I heard that becoming a son-in-law allows one to visit Thundercloud Cave, is that true?" "The master did say so; you can ask him for the specifics," Steward Long answered with a smile. "Then that¡¯s all, thank you," Xu Zimei nodded. He could sense that something was being kept from him here at the Qin Residence, but Xu Zimei was too lazy to fuss about it, thinking to himself, I only want to go and have a look at Thundercloud Cave. Or rather, he intended to visit every place related to Thunderbolt during the coming days. The courtyard was rather modest. A sturdy and tall Northern Poplar tree was planted in the yard. North wind shivered through the branches as a few withered leaves drifted down slowly in the light breeze. Xu Zimei entered the room inside, which was quite clean, likely maintained by someone frequently. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry; as the sky slowly darkened, he decided to simply lie down on the bed and fall asleep. Sooner or later the people of the City Lord Mansion would come looking for him. In his consciousness that entered the True Fate World, the Seven-faced Demon General and others were cultivating; the world was developing normally, with no anomalies. Xu Zimei also began his cultivation until the evening when he felt a tap on his shoulder. Only then did his consciousness return to the outside world. The external world was pitch black, the entire room exceptionally quiet. Xu Zimei glanced towards the bedside and saw a young woman standing there silently, watching him. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei sat up from the bed, intending to light the lamp in the room. He recognized the girl; it was Qin Shuang, whom he had met earlier on the stage, the young miss of the Qin Residence. His fianc¨¦e in name. "Don¡¯t light the lamp," Qin Shuang said softly. "What do you want to do?" Xu Zimei tightened his clothes nervously and asked. "Shameless! What are you thinking?" Qin Shuang said angrily upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s actions. "If you want to live, leave the Qin Residence." "Why should I leave?" Xu Zimei calmly lit the lamp in the room. He laughed and said, "I¡¯ve barely managed to cling to the big tree that is your father, ready for my fortunes to soar." "Do you really think pies fall from the sky in this world?" Qin Shuang said calmly. "I¡¯m not afraid. Besides, you¡¯re my wife now, aren¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you take off your veil and let me see," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Don¡¯t worry, even if you are ugly, I will treat you well." "You are unreasonable," Qin Shuang retorted and stormed out the door. "Why don¡¯t you just stay? Stay here with me tonight," Xu Zimei called out from behind. Qin Shuang¡¯s footsteps hastened even more as she left. "I¡¯ve told you what you need to know. Don¡¯t blame me if you choose not to listen." Watching Qin Shuang¡¯s receding figure, Xu Zimei smiled to himself. "Interesting, very interesting." ...... At that moment within the Qin Residence, Qin Feng sat at the head of the great hall. Steward Long stood respectfully behind him. "He hasn¡¯t escaped, has he?" Qin Feng asked aloud. "The young lady snuck into his room, but he hasn¡¯t escaped yet," Steward Long replied, shaking his head. "This girl, Shuang¡¯er," Qin Feng sighed deeply. He said, "Keep an eye on him, even if you have to tie him up with rope, he must not be allowed to leave." "I understand," Steward Long nodded and, after a moment of hesitation, finally spoke. "But I feel that the young lady doesn¡¯t actually like him." "Whether she likes him or not isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is that she chose him herself, understand?" Qin Feng fell silent for a while, before he finally said, "No matter what, I cannot let Shuang¡¯er die before my eyes." "It¡¯s a pity for the young lady, who has always been kind-hearted," Steward Long shook his head and walked out of the main hall. A night without words. Xu Zimei found that since arriving at the Qin Residence, no one had bothered with him, simply throwing him into this courtyard and leaving him alone. Early in the morning, servants brought breakfast to the courtyard. The breakfast was extremely lavish, consisting entirely of precious herbs. Xu Zimei glanced over them briefly, "Nine Suns Flower, Scorching Sun Grass, Seven-Star Fire Flower, Fiery Sun Leaf..." All these meals were made from herbs with fire attributes. "Are they trying to nourish me to death?" Xu Zimei murmured to himself. "Young master, the lord has ordered that you must eat everything," the servant who served the food said. Xu Zimei smiled and, under the watchful gaze of the servants, slowly finished the food. Normally, with his constitution, he wouldn¡¯t have any reaction after consuming these fire attribute herbs. But at this moment, Xu Zimei discovered that these different herbs had produced a certain effect after ingestion. He felt a burning sensation inside him, as if a fierce fire was ablaze. The flames flowed through the Extraordinary Meridians, completing a Grand Circulation within his body. From an initial scorching heat to a warm comfort, Xu Zimei exhaled slowly. Watching the servants leave, Xu Zimei, having nothing better to do, started wandering around the Qin Residence. He randomly approached a servant and asked, "Where is your lord?" "Greetings, young master," the servant hurriedly greeted and said, "The lord is over by the garden." Following the directions the servant pointed out, Xu Zimei walked for a while when his ears caught the sound of pleasant music from a stringed instrument. The melody was long and joyful, echoing continuously in the surroundings like a small stream flowing under a bridge, giving a very comfortable feeling to those who heard it. But Xu Zimei could hear a faint sadness mixed in with it. It was not the music that was sad, but the one playing it. Further ahead, the end of the surroundings was filled with blooming flowers. All kinds of flowers were present here, colorful and blooming in full glory. In the midst of this sea of flowers, there was a pavilion nestled within. A breeze blew through, and inside the pavilion sat a young woman and a middle-aged man. The woman was wearing a white long dress, its hem spreading a meter long on the ground, blending into the white flowers around her. In front of her was placed a harp. This woman was Qin Shuang, deeply concentrating on playing the instrument. And Qin Feng, with his hands clasped behind his back, stood on the edge of the pavilion, carefully appreciating the music. When Xu Zimei approached, he saw Qin Feng¡¯s eyes, which had been closed, suddenly open wide. A sense of oppression burst forth. The next moment, his figure flashed, appearing on the path by the flower sea outside. "What are you doing here?" Qin Feng glanced at Xu Zimei and asked indifferently. "Looking for you," Xu Zimei said. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 739 - 738 Thundercloud Cave "What do you want from me?" Qin Feng asked, puzzled. "Before we are married, it seems a bit improper to call you ¡¯father-in-law,¡¯" Xu Zimei scratched his head and smiled. He continued, "I would like to visit the Thundercloud Cave and was wondering if you could take me there." "Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t go back on my word," Qin Feng said blandly. "Three more days and I¡¯ll have Shuang¡¯er accompany you." "Three days, huh? That works. I haven¡¯t had much to do recently anyway," Xu Zimei nodded. "Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you keep Shuang¡¯er company?" After that, Qin Feng left with his hands behind his back. Qin Shuang continued to play the zither, ignoring the presence of the two men. Xu Zimei smiled as he walked through the sea of flowers towards the pavilion. Just then, with a "snap," one of the zither strings suddenly broke, bringing the tune to an abrupt halt. "Why did you have to walk over the flowers when there was a clear path?" Qin Shuang glanced at Xu Zimei and said with discontent. "I didn¡¯t see them," Xu Zimei smiled, plucked a flower on his way and tossed it onto the zither, saying with a smile, "For you." As he spoke, he casually leaned back into a seat in the pavilion. "You really have no shame," Qin Shuang said, helplessly, seeing that Xu Zimei was beyond admonishing. "Play me a piece on the zither," Xu Zimei gestured with his hand and requested. "A string has broken, how am I to play?" Qin Shuang retorted, irritated. "One string broke, the others can still play. It just shows that your skills are lacking," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Do you really plan on staying at the Qin Residence?" After a moment of silence, Qin Shuang asked again. "Otherwise?" Xu Zimei countered. "I don¡¯t want you to lose your life because of me, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life," Qin Shuang said. "I have already made myself very clear, you should understand." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I understand, but I won¡¯t leave," Xu Zimei shook his head. Before he could finish speaking, Qin Shuang suddenly let out a startled cry. Without warning, she collapsed onto the ground. Her body trembled, and from her as the center, a wave of cold spread rapidly, forming ice. The ice formed quickly, virtually in an instant, and it soon enveloped the entire pavilion, then started to spread towards the sea of flowers. Xu Zimei walked out from the icy grip, shattering all the ice encasing him. As he approached Qin Shuang, he saw that she was already frozen in a thick layer of ice. The surrounding cold became more and more intense, and even he felt a bit of chill. Before Xu Zimei could figure out what was happening, a roar sounded not far away. "Move aside, if you don¡¯t wanna die, don¡¯t touch her." Qin Feng arrived quickly, flying in from a distance, the prestige of a Saint Vein powerhouse suppressing everything around. He shattered all the ice and was holding five fiery red stones in his hand. He placed them respectively on Qin Shuang¡¯s limbs and forehead. Soon after, the surrounding cold air began to dissipate and stabilize. Qin Shuang slowly opened her eyes, her face pale as if she had just walked back from the brink of death. "Father," Qin Shuang called out weakly. "Don¡¯t talk," Qin Feng quickly took out several fire-red pills and had Qin Shuang take them. Only then did Qin Shuang¡¯s complexion start to improve. "Go back and rest," Qin Feng let out a deep sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t bother with Xu Zimei and immediately picked up Qin Shuang and left. ... "That must have been an innate constitution," Xu Zimei muttered to herself. Long ago, Xu Zimei had read a book titled "History of Yuan Central Continent" at the True Martial Holy Sect. At that time, she was looking for information about the Red Lotus for the Divine Emperor when she came across it. In this world, constitutions are generally divided into innate and acquired. The so-called acquired constitution refers to the Battle Body, which can strengthen oneself when merged with it. However, the Battle Bodies are limited, with only a hundred in existence. Some are yet to be discovered, while others have already been claimed. Apart from the Battle Bodies, what remains are the innate constitutions. The so-called innate constitution is one that one is born with. Although these constitutions are not as powerful as the Battle Bodies, they are much stronger than the constitution of ordinary people. Moreover, due to the high compatibility with the original body, the growth potential of the innate constitution is also very strong. Xu Zimei guessed to herself that the situation with Qin Shuang just now was probably due to her innate constitution being uncontrollable, resulting in backlash. This constitution should be associated with ice and cold. And those stones and pills Qin Feng used must all be items with extremely yang and fiery properties, constantly suppressing the innate constitution. With this in mind, Xu Zimei suddenly thought of some other matters and had some clues in her heart. However, she did not expose anything. She planned on leaving after exploring the Thundercloud Cave. After returning to the courtyard, she stayed there for three days. During these three days, Xu Zimei realized that the food she ate and the fiery medicinal herbs she consumed were getting stronger. The connection among these medicinal herbs was such that they could yield twice the result with half the effort, igniting the flames within one¡¯s body. This was fortunate for Xu Zimei, whose constitution was strong. If it were someone else, they might have combusted spontaneously. ... Three days later, Qin Feng, together with Qin Shuang and Steward Long, came to the courtyard where Xu Zimei was staying. "Are we going to explore the Thundercloud Cave today?" asked Xu Zimei. "Get ready, let¡¯s go," Qin Feng nodded and said. "There¡¯s nothing much to prepare, let¡¯s just go," replied Xu Zimei. He glanced at Qin Shuang, who seemed to have recovered to normal; her face was rosy, and she didn¡¯t seem ill at all. Xu Zimei followed them, and under Qin Feng¡¯s lead, they passed through several long corridors and came to the back mountain of the Qin Residence. This back mountain was specially built by the Qin Residence for the Thundercloud Cave. The entire back mountain was basically the forbidden land of the Qin Residence, and no other clan members could be seen. Walking on the mountain path, Xu Zimei noticed many hyenas appearing on both sides. These hyenas guarded the place, but they all retreated upon seeing Qin Feng. When the four of them arrived in front of a cave on the back mountain, Qin Feng stopped. "Steward Long, you stay here. I¡¯ll take them inside," ordered Qin Feng. Qin Feng took out a key from his Storage Ring and pressed it into the groove on the cave¡¯s stone door. A rumbling sound echoed as the stone door split in two and slowly opened. The three of them walked through the stone door, and it closed behind them again. The way ahead was pitch black, and the cave had countless branches. Walking at the front, Qin Feng said, "The Thundercloud Cave was left by our ancestors. It¡¯s very beneficial for Vein Practitioners who cultivate the Thunder Attribute and also for tempering the body. I am going to take you to the Heavenly Thunder Pool now." Along the way, Xu Zimei noticed that Qin Shuang had a troubled look on her face. Under Qin Feng¡¯s lead, they turned several corners and eventually arrived at a room filled with thunderbolts. The sound of crackling filled their ears as they entered the room, where they saw a Thunder Pond right in front of them. Chapter 740 - 739 Let’s Be in This Bridal Chamber The room was surrounded by deep purple thunderbolts spreading along the walls. It was as if the space was filled with thunderbolts, exploding violently. The three of them used spiritual energy to create a protective barrier around themselves and entered the room. Xu Zimei looked toward the pool. Compared to the thunderbolts elsewhere in the room, those by the pool were like minor tribulations before a great calamity. The deep purple thunderbolts were so intense they almost solidified into thunderwater, with innumerable bolts seemingly alive, evolving into any form of life within this Thunder Pond. Sometimes they became silver-white dragons, at other times, they transformed into purple fish leaping over the dragon gate, and sometimes they were behemoths roaring up at the sky. This Thunder Pond spanned several dozen square meters, enacting all of creation within it. "Shuang¡¯er, it¡¯s up to you," Qin Feng looked deeply at Qin Shuang before turning to leave the room. As he walked out, he waved his right hand and the thunderbolts in the room came under his control. Countless bolts twisted around, condensing into a Thunderbolt Gate which blocked the room¡¯s entrance. "Come on," said Qin Shuang softly. After finishing her words, she gently removed the veil covering her face. As her pink veil hit the floor, a stunningly beautiful face was revealed. She appeared thin, with an oval face, light makeup on, and eyes still full of liveliness. Her nose was high, her eyebrows like willow leaves, and her cherry lips were a prominent red. She seemed to embody both innocence and sensuality in one. It was a contradictory yet unique combination. "What are you up to?" Xu Zimei glanced at Qin Shuang and asked indifferently. Seeing Xu Zimei showing no reaction to her appearance, a hint of surprise flashed across Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes. "Today, you and I will become husband and wife, right here," Qin Shuang¡¯s gaze returned to normal. She spoke word by word, "Right here we will consummate our marriage." As Qin Shuang spoke, she began to undo the buttons of her long dress. As her dress fell, Xu Zimei suddenly shook his head and chuckled. "What are you laughing at?" Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. "Stop it, put it back on," Xu Zimei waved his hand and headed straight for the Thunder Pond. "What are you doing?" Qin Shuang paused, her face flushing red, and quickly put her dress back on. She followed Xu Zimei closely and saw him investigating something at the edge of the Thunder Pond. "What are you doing," Qin Shuang asked bashfully. She lowered her head, too embarrassed to make eye contact with Xu Zimei after her previous actions. "Where is the source of the thunderbolt from your Thundercloud Cave?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m here for the first time too," Qin Shuang replied. "You don¡¯t think your father might be eavesdropping outside the wall, do you," Xu Zimei looked at the door and commented with a laugh. "What are you thinking about," Qin Shuang lightly hit Xu Zimei¡¯s arm, responding. "Why are you sometimes serious and sometimes teasing me?" "I want to take a look inside this Thunder Pond, you just stay up here," Xu Zimei said. "Hey, I¡¯ll go with you," Qin Shuang quickly called out to Xu Zimei. "Can your body handle this thunderbolt?" Xu Zimei asked. Qin Shuang took out a purple token from the Storage Ring. "This is the token of the Thundercloud Cave, as long as we have it, the thunderbolts here are sentient and won¡¯t harm us," Qin Shuang said, still blushing. "Why didn¡¯t you take out this treasure earlier," Xu Zimei snatched the token and examined it for a moment. The token¡¯s material was unknown, but it seemed to contain a terrifying power. "How interesting," Xu Zimei laughed. "I¡¯m somewhat glad I came to Thundercloud Cave now, not sure if it¡¯s luck or accurate judgment." "What are you talking about?" Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. "Why did your dad give you something so important?" Xu Zimei asked. "Originally he wanted us, wanted us¡ª" Qin Shuang¡¯s face turned redder. Her head almost buried in the ground, she clutched the hem of her skirt tightly with both hands, replying in a voice as faint as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. "He wanted us to join together in Thunder Pond." "Your dad really knows how to play," Xu Zimei remarked. "No, it¡¯s for my own good," Qin Shuang hurriedly explained. "Alright, let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said, grabbing Qin Shuang¡¯s right hand and jumping directly into Thunder Pond. The moment they entered Thunder Pond, it completely erupted. The colossal body of the Thunder Dragon, formed by condensed thunderbolts, entangled the entire Thunder Pond, its sinister eyes fixated on the two of them. However, at that moment, the Token emitted a mysterious power, and the surrounding thunderbolts gradually calmed down. Moreover, the power of the Token formed a protective shield, enveloping the two and shielding them from the damage of the thunderbolts. After entering Thunder Pond, it was as if they were in an ocean of thunderstorms. As far as the eye could see, there were thunderbolts evolving into everything, with pale purple electric arcs flickering around, and the crackling explosion sound by their ears never ceased. A thunderstorm swept through. Their bodies gradually sank to the bottom, and their view began to widen. "What are you looking for?" Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. "Not sure if it¡¯s here with you guys; I¡¯m just having a look around," Xu Zimei said. "You came to our Qin Residence for Thundercloud Cave, didn¡¯t you?" Qin Shuang finally caught on and asked. "To each their own, you also desire my body," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Who desires you, you¡¯re never serious," Qin Shuang huffed coldly. "Only my dad knows the secrets of Thundercloud Cave. You might as well ask him. It¡¯s said our ancestor established Thundercloud Cave a long time ago and placed something very important here." "I don¡¯t trust your dad, but you¡¯re just about passable," Xu Zimei said. As they followed the thunderbolts forward, another cave appeared in the distance. This cave was sealed with a gate, which had some sort of ancient seal and was bound with iron chains from all around. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There¡¯s no way through," Qin Shuang said. "Step back a bit," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand. Looking at the seal in front of him, he raised his right fist, which was full of momentum, with waves of Creation Force emanating around his fist. "Break," Xu Zimei uttered softly. His fist broke through the thunder, and with the sound of thunderbolts being annihilated, he heavily punched the seal. With a "boom," a thunderous explosion lifted the Thunder Sea thousands of feet high. After resisting for a moment, the seal on the gate was shattered by Xu Zimei¡¯s punch, and the gate itself was punctured with a hole. The entire Thunder Sea appeared even more turbulent, and the Token in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand trembled slightly. A torrential surge of Thunder Sea burst forth from the shattered opening. Qin Shuang stood frozen in shock, as the torrent threatened to obliterate her. Suddenly, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared in front of her, grabbing her arm and flinging her out. And the torrent completely engulfed Xu Zimei. "No," Qin Shuang shouted. Chapter 741 - 740: Nether Ice Physique With Qin Shuang¡¯s loud shout, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying out by the Torrent. Once the Torrent had dissipated, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slammed heavily against the nearby wall, ultimately collapsing to the ground. Qin Shuang hurried over, sat down beside Xu Zimei, and placed his head on her lap. "Wake up, don¡¯t scare me," Qin Shuang said as she gently shook Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei weakly opened his eyes. "How do you feel now?" Qin Shuang asked with a tearful voice. "You¡¯re worried about me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You ended up like this because you were saving me. If you really died, I would feel guilty," Qin Shuang said. "Just guilty?" Xu Zimei asked wearily after coughing a few times. "Don¡¯t overthink it. Besides, you¡¯re like this now; why care about such things?" Qin Shuang said, looking down. "How do you feel? I¡¯ll take you out for my father to treat you." "I¡¯m really tired now, and breathing is difficult; I¡¯m almost suffocating," Xu Zimei said weakly. "Breathing is difficult," Qin Shuang panicked for a moment and quickly asked, "What should we do?" "Mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, don¡¯t you know?" Xu Zimei said. "But there¡¯s a distinction between men and women," Qin Shuang hesitated. "Just now you were going to do it for me. Why are you hesitating now?" Xu Zimei said. "Would you really bear to watch me die?" Qin Shuang was silent for a moment, but eventually, she closed her eyes slightly, her eyelashes trembling. She leaned her head down gently and moved to kiss Xu Zimei. A fragrant scent spread all around; the closer she got, the more clearly she could smell the young girl¡¯s fragrance. Seeing the girl¡¯s expression as if resigning herself to fate, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "What are you laughing at?" Qin Shuang¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and she asked somewhat angrily. It took her a lot of courage to make up her mind, and now she felt her face burning with embarrassment, just like a deflated balloon. "I won¡¯t tease you anymore; serious matters are at hand," Xu Zimei said as he stood up. "You, you," seeing that Xu Zimei was unharmed, Qin Shuang froze for a moment. "You¡¯re alright?!" "What, you were hoping something was wrong with me?" Xu Zimei stood up and walked to the entrance of the cave. After the Thunderbolt Torrent subsided, the cave was pitch dark and eerily quiet. "You¡¯re being improper again," Qin Shuang muttered. What puzzled her was that although Xu Zimei often teased her, if it really came down to doing something, he would never actually do it. It was as if he was just playing with her. She looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s profile and remembered how he had fearlessly rescued her. For some reason, she suddenly thought he was quite handsome. "Haven¡¯t seen a handsome guy before?" Xu Zimei asked, then took the lead and walked into the cave. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You¡¯re not handsome," Qin Shuang replied in a flustered tone, quickly following him into the cave. The cave was pitch black with no light, and the two could only grope their way forward in the dark. After a while, Xu Zimei found several forks in the path ahead. "Which way?" Qin Shuang asked. "Eeny, meeny, miny, moe," Xu Zimei gestured with his right hand, then said, "Let¡¯s go right." After they took the right passage, they noticed that the path under their feet and the land on both sides had turned blue. It seemed to be emitting a blue glow, and their visibility became clear. "This place is so beautiful," Qin Shuang said cheerfully as she walked ahead. Just then, there was a loud "boom", and a Thunderbolt echoed around them. The once dreamlike scene changed in an instant, the surroundings filled with thunderbolts. The deeper they walked, the denser and more terrifying the thunderbolts became. "Crow¡¯s mouth," Xu Zimei muttered. Qin Shuang clutched Xu Zimei¡¯s arm beneath her, not daring to let go easily. "How come your cultivation is so low? Your Qin Residence is supposed to be the strongest among the nine cities," Xu Zimei asked. "Isn¡¯t an only daughter supposed to be trained vigorously?" Xu Zimei could tell that this Qin Shuang only had the strength of the Esteem Vein Realm, which really didn¡¯t match her status. "Actually, my cultivation speed is very fast. I¡¯ve always been the first among my peers," Qin Shuang said somewhat despondently. "It¡¯s just that I dare not cultivate." "Why?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "As you saw earlier in the garden, my physique is quite special. The higher my cultivation, the higher the chance of the Ice recurrent," Qin Shuang said. "Over the years, even without cultivating, I¡¯ve almost been unable to suppress it." "Yours is an innate constitution," Xu Zimei said. "Daddy has been inquiring around for years, has asked everyone that could be asked, and they say I have the Nether Ice Physique. I won¡¯t live past twenty-five," Qin Shuang said with a bitter smile. "A year ago, a master gave my father a secret remedy, claiming it could cure my Nether Ice Physique." "Let me guess, this so-called secret remedy must have something to do with me," Xu Zimei said. "Men are naturally yang, their bodies like blazing fires. If medicinal herbs are used as a supplement, this fire will ignite, burning endlessly, forming a furnace." Qin Shuang said. "If I were to unite with such a man, draining the furnace within his body, I could suppress my Nether Ice Physique. Each man could suppress me for one year, and after forty-nine years, my Nether Ice Physique¡¯s danger could be completely eradicated. Thus, I could truly control this innate physique and my future would be boundless. Those were the exact words of that master." "How many years have you suppressed it now?" Xu Zimei asked. "What are you talking about, you¡¯re the first," Qin Shuang quickly explained. "A woman¡¯s chastity should be given to a man she loves. I refuse to be with any other men, but also don¡¯t want my father to worry about me every day, so I could only agree to his arrangements for the marriage gathering, to choose a man I fancy." "No wonder you wanted me to leave that day," Xu Zimei realized. "If I have to live like this, I¡¯d rather die," Qin Shuang said: "It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to worry Daddy, so I pretend to agree to him." "Then you¡¯re quite pitiful too," Xu Zimei said. "What about you? I feel like you¡¯re definitely not an ordinary person," Qin Shuang asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "Me? My story is too long, so long that I almost can¡¯t keep clear who I am myself," Xu Zimei shook his head as he replied. The two were talking when they seemed to have reached the farthest end of this passage. Upon stepping out of a narrow cave, their view suddenly opened up. Directly ahead was a relatively wide cave. Perched on the giant rocks on both sides of the cave were two blue-purple Winged Dragons. These two Winged Dragons were dozens of meters long, their wings like steel draping over their bodies. The dragons¡¯ heads bore two somewhat short purple horns, as they laid on the ground enjoying the bath of thunderous light. And above both Winged Dragons, there hovered a purple orb in mid-air. This purple orb was profoundly terrifying. Chapter 742 - 741 Heavenly Thunder Pearl This bead was exuding a terrifying aura. The thunderbolt was pervasive within it, as if all the thunderbolts in the world originated from this purple bead. It hovered in mid-air, its surface crackling with electricity and thunder, the oppressive feeling it gave was immensely strong. At this moment, the purple bead seemed to be sealed, floating in mid-air, wrapped in chains of purple iron. These chains controlled it, trapping the purple bead here, unable to leave. A purplish light radiated from it, enveloping two giant winged dragons within it. "What is this thing?" Qin Shuang exclaimed. "Don¡¯t talk," Xu Zimei said. However, the conversation between the two eventually disturbed the slumbering winged dragons. This place was indeed too silent, every minor sound of wind blowing or grass stirring seemed out of place. When the two winged dragons awoke, they fixed their oppressive gaze upon the two ants before them. Exhaling dragon breath from their nostrils, they stood nearly a hundred meters tall, with a pair of wings that blotted out the sky, flapping vigorously. What was more terrifying was that their bodies were wrapped in lightning, as if the Thunder God himself had descended, causing the entire surroundings to tremble. "How can there be such monsters in my family¡¯s Forbidden Land," Qin Shuang said, frightened, quickly gripping Xu Zimei¡¯s arm. "How should I know," Xu Zimei laughed. "Keep quiet," Seeing the two winged dragons becoming increasingly agitated, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded. Immediately after, the purple bead morphed to reveal the face of an old man. The old man had white hair and beard, looking kindly and benign, with a very amiable appearance. "Little ones, don¡¯t be afraid," the elder chuckled. "It has consciousness already, truly unimaginable," Xu Zimei murmured internally. "They are my pets, they won¡¯t hurt people arbitrarily," the old man said with a smile. "Who are you? Why are you in my family¡¯s Forbidden Land?" Qin Shuang asked somewhat nervously. "Your family?" The old man was startled, then quickly caught on. He said, "You must be a descendant of King Qin." "You knew my ancestor?" Qin Shuang nodded and replied. "An old acquaintance. Back when Qin City faced a great calamity, at the invitation of King Qin, I too came to assist your Qin City," the elderly man sighed. "Sadly, the calamity was too powerful, and I ultimately perished within it." "Then sir, what about you now?" Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. "I am now in the form of a Spiritual Body, over these millions of years, I have slowly adjusted," the old man explained. "So sir, are you trapped now?" Qin Shuang asked. "Hmm, when King Qin sealed this place, he didn¡¯t know that my Spiritual Body was still alive, thus I was sealed alongside," the old man said amiably. "Don¡¯t worry about it, as long as the people of Qin City are safe, it was worth it." Qin Shuang wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Xu Zimei. "Senior, we won¡¯t disturb you any further," Xu Zimei, looking at Qin Shuang¡¯s hand, began to walk back through the passage they had come from. "Hey, wait a moment," the old man seemed rather anxious, hurriedly calling out. "Do you have something else to say, senior?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯ve been here so long, so lonely, it¡¯s rare to have visitors; can you two little ones keep me company and talk for a while?" the old man sighed. "After all, I sacrificed myself for your Qin City." "Oh, is that so? Well, what would you like to talk about?" Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s just the two of you that came to Thundercloud Cave?" the old man continued to inquire. "Just the two of us," Xu Zimei nodded. "Do you all wish to become peerless geniuses?" the old man inquired. "Back when I was alive, I was an existence who could rival your ancestors. If you are willing, you can take me as your master. I am willing to pass on all that I have learned in my lifetime to you," he offered. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei knew the truth and just smiled. Qin Shuang, unable to cultivate, was also not particularly interested. Seeing the expressions on their faces, the old man was also taken aback. This wasn¡¯t the reaction he had expected. Weren¡¯t they supposed to kneel and worship him immediately? Do young people of today really hold no regard for the inheritance of the strong? The next moment, thunderbolt light flickered all around. At the focal point where the thunderbolt gathered, a longsword imbued with thunderbolt power materialized. "Our meeting is also a kind of fate," the old man said. "This Thunderbolt Sword has accompanied me throughout my campaigns. I do not wish for it to gather dust in this place now, so I will give it to you." "Come and take it yourselves." "Elder, are you having fun?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Boy, what do you mean? Could it be that I, the exalted Thunderbolt Divine King, would deceive you?" the old man said lightly. "Yet another Thunderbolt Divine King appears. Your acting skills are poor; I suggest taking lessons from Xiao Guizi if you get the chance," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "What are you talking about, boy?" The old man slightly narrowed his eyes as he responded. "This Heavenly Thunder Pearl of yours is indeed extraordinary. To think that it developed its own consciousness during the long years of being sealed," Xu Zimei clicked his tongue in amazement. He said, "Interesting." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s complexion changed. Staring intently at Xu Zimei, he said, "You know." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Otherwise, why would we have come for you? Why else would we come to Thundercloud Cave?" Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?" the old man demanded. "Because I find you amusing," Xu Zimei replied with a laugh. "Seeking death!" As the old man¡¯s furious shout echoed, the Thunder Dragons on both sides roared furiously and charged toward Xu Zimei and his companion. "Fall back behind me," Xu Zimei instructed Qin Shuang. With a single punch each, he sent the two Winged Dragons flying away. As the Winged Dragons got back on their feet, a series of dragon roars filled the air. They opened their mouths, and clusters of thunderbolt energy formed, launching directly at Xu Zimei. "Your training of these Winged Dragons is still lacking," Xu Zimei said with a smile. In a flash, he appeared behind the Winged Dragons. Grabbing the legs of the Winged Dragons with both hands, Xu Zimei, who seemed frail, lifted them up. He then violently smashed them against the walls on both sides. Loud booming explosions erupted continuously all around. The entire cave trembled with falling rocks and fissures in the ground as if it were about to collapse. After repeating this dozens of times, when Xu Zimei finally flung the Winged Dragons away, they lay on the ground, their flesh blurred and disfigured, the thunderbolt energy around them gone, with only faint sparks crackling. These Winged Dragons must have been a mutation of some creature. The Thundercloud Pearl that nurtured them for so many years probably wanted them to protect it. After all, being sealed, it had almost no attack power. "What exactly is going on here?" Qin Shuang at the side still hadn¡¯t recovered. "Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? It¡¯s the ringleader that your ancestors sealed here all those years ago," Xu Zimei explained. "One of the Five Spirit Beads, the Heavenly Thunder Pearl." Chapter 743 - 742: Chaos Divine Thunder "It seems you know more than I imagined," the old man said indifferently upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. "I¡¯ll extinguish your consciousness first," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. He waved his hand grandly, reaching for the Thundercloud Pearl. "Courting death," the old man roared, and on that purple pearl, thunder flashed all over, with strands of Thunder Dragons wandering within. The Thunder Dragons coiled in the sky, their proud heads roaring towards Xu Zimei. However, as the chains sealing the Thundercloud Pearl began to vibrate, those Thunder Dragons were clearly affected. Their momentum started to weaken. Yet, they still roared, drawing on the power of the Thundercloud Pearl to spit lightning at Xu Zimei in attack. "Now you¡¯re nothing but a toothless tiger," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He said, "I wasn¡¯t afraid even in your prime, let alone now." "Way of Inquiry, Sixteen Forms, Reverse Samsara," Tyrant Shadow unsheathed, and the clang of the blade echoed throughout the cave. A force of reincarnation pervaded the air, and immense Blade Qi, like a sea of swords from Purgatory, was bolstered wave after wave by the power of reincarnation, slashing directly towards the Thunder Dragons. With a "pfft," the head of a Thunder Dragon was cleanly severed, turning into a sky full of lightning flickering all around. "What are you trying to do?" the old man appeared visibly flustered. "You should not exist in the first place," Xu Zimei said indifferently. He waved his hand grandly, and the Consciousness Entity of the Heavenly Thunder Pearl was directly pulled out from its main body. "No, please stop, Your Excellency," the old man desperately resisted. "I have cultivated diligently for countless years to attain this sliver of consciousness, I will agree to whatever you want." "I want an original Thundercloud Pearl, but I doubt you can manage that," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I¡¯ve already declined. If Your Excellency still insists on forcing me, don¡¯t blame this old man for a fight to the death," the old man¡¯s face looked ferociously warped, a somewhat illusory feeling to it. "The fish may die, but the net may not necessarily break," Xu Zimei said with a smile. His hands continued to forcefully pull at the Consciousness Entity of the old man, intending to completely extract it and then slay it. The next moment, an ear-piercing thunderclap resounded close by. In the firmament above, lightning swirled densely. On the surface of the Thundercloud Pearl, what was once purple thunder was replaced by a touch of nothingness. "Let¡¯s die together, Chaos Divine Thunder," the old man laughed insidiously. If one were to look from the outside world at this moment, they would see the firmament above Qin City had completely transformed. A mysterious force shot straight into the heavens, drawing down Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, and the sky instantly filled with dark clouds, a great vortex of nothingness forming within. Within that vortex seemed to be gathering an astonishing power, with wisps of grey arcs spreading and overflowing. At a certain moment, the firmament seemed to collapse. An ultimate, grey thunder, as if to rip apart the firmament itself, descended directly from above, rolling down with grandeur. The center of this thunder was precisely the Qin Residence¡¯s Thundercloud Cave. And outside, Qin Feng also noticed this situation, his expression changed, and he shouted, "Impossible." He wanted to rush into the Thundercloud Cave¡¯s Thunder Pond. However, at this moment, the Chaos Divine Thunder fell, and everything was engulfed in the resulting quietus. With his strength, he couldn¡¯t be touched by much of the thunder. Watching the Chaos Divine Thunder descend, Xu Zimei smiled and took out a token. It was taken from Qin Shuang¡¯s hand; if he wasn¡¯t wrong, this token was likely the accompaniment to the Heavenly Thunder Pearl. Xu Zimei smiled, and as the token appeared, the old man clearly began to panic. "How could this be in your hands?" the old man asked urgently. "Guess," Xu Zimei smiled. Spiritual Energy crazily surged into the Token, and once the Spiritual Energy entered the Token, it flowed back out, astonishingly transformed into a deep purple color. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaos Divine Thunder exploded above Thundercloud Cave, striking directly toward Xu Zimei. It was apparent that this was power the old man had accumulated over tens of millions of years, specifically for his own escape. It¡¯s just that he had never had the chance to break the seal, and this time, he was forced into a desperate situation. When the Chaos Divine Thunder came crashing down, Xu Zimei used the purple Spiritual Energy from the Token to shield himself above his head. This purple Spiritual Energy seemed to have a special function, actually able to isolate and withstand the power of the thunderbolt. "Try it yourself," Xu Zimei said as he aimed the purple Spiritual Energy at the phantom shadow on the Heavenly Thunder Pearl. Directing the Chaos Divine Thunder right toward it. "No, don¡¯t," the old man bellowed in terror. He still had some resistance to normal thunderbolts and wasn¡¯t very afraid of them. But this Chaos Divine Thunder was beyond the limit he could bear. "Ah," accompanied by a chilling and panic-stricken scream, the old man¡¯s Consciousness Entity was annihilated under the thunderbolt. Thunderbolt was inherently the most yang and intense of elements, very penetrating and scorching to soul bodies. After the old man¡¯s soul scattered to the winds, the Chaos Divine Thunder in the nine heavens, having no target, slowly dissipated as well. "Are you alright?" Qin Shuang quickly approached, asking anxiously. "What could be wrong with me," Xu Zimei said with a chuckle, shaking his head. He walked in front of the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, looking at the iron chains sealing it. Xu Zimei grabbed the chains with both hands, and with a forceful yank, the sound of clanking chains echoed around him. "Break," Xu Zimei whispered softly. The Power Vortex within him kept spinning, and behind him, the phantom of a giant vaguely appeared, the iron chains sealing it were forcibly broken by his sheer strength. Without the restraint of the seal, the Heavenly Thunder Pearl instantly regained its freedom, turning into a bolt of lightning attempting to escape. Xu Zimei was well-prepared, covering it with his large hand, and collected it into the True Fate World. After busying with everything, Xu Zimei finally took a deep breath. He had now gathered four of the Five Spirit Beads. The Wind Extinguishing Bead, the Weakening Water Pearl, the Yimu Bead, and this Heavenly Thunder Pearl. As for the final Nirvana Bead, Xu Zimei had heard of it before when he attended the Demonic Skills Conference organized by the Lan Family. Moreover, he even obtained the accompanying item for the Nirvana Bead from them. "It seems I¡¯ll need to make a trip to the Red Dust Palace when I get the chance," Xu Zimei thought to himself. "And Lan Ke¡¯er also went to the Red Dust Palace." As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Red Dust Palace wasn¡¯t incredibly dangerous, but it was a special place, and Xu Zimei needed to plan carefully. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said to Qin Shuang who was standing beside him. Qin Shuang nodded silently. "You don¡¯t seem very happy?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Now that you¡¯ve taken what you wanted, are you going to leave?" Qin Shuang fell silent for a moment, her gaze like still water, suddenly looking at Xu Zimei. "Otherwise, what reason do I have to stay here?" Xu Zimei replied. "Oh," Qin Shuang nodded silently. As the two left the cave entrance and walked out from Thunder Pond, Qin Feng had already been waiting for a long time above. "Greetings, City Lord Qin," Xu Zimei greeted with a smile. "Who exactly are you? Why have you come to Qin Residence?" Qin Feng fixed his gaze tightly on Xu Zimei, questioning. Chapter 744 - 743 Xiang Kunlun Arrives "City Lord Qin, don¡¯t you already know what I could possibly be thinking," Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking his head. "But City Lord Qin, what is your purpose in holding this marriage recruitment?" "Did you go to the sealed cave," Qin Feng asked coldly. "What if I did?" Xu Zimei replied. "Tell the truth, what did you see? If there is a single lie, I will suppress you right here," Qin Feng said, his presence overwhelming, pressing down on Xu Zimei. "To suppress me, your strength at the Saint Vein Realm might still not be enough, I¡¯m afraid," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head indifferently. "Dad, what are you doing," Qin Shuang hurriedly intervened between the two men. "Can¡¯t we talk this out nicely?" "Shuang¡¯er, where is the token I gave you?" Qin Feng asked. Qin Shuang took out the token; after all, Xu Zimei had already obtained the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, so the token wasn¡¯t of much importance anymore. "Come with me," said Qin Feng upon receiving the token, as he walked towards the outside of Thundercloud Cave. Xu Zimei gestured with his hand and followed him out. They arrived at the back hill of the Qin Residence. "Hand over the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, and I can let bygones be bygones and let you leave," said Qin Feng, his back turned, speaking indifferently. "I won¡¯t hand it over," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. Qin Feng¡¯s gaze bore a sense of oppression as he reached out directly towards Xu Zimei. In the next moment, Qin Shuang suddenly flashed in front, standing protectively before Xu Zimei. "Shuang¡¯er, what are you doing?" Qin Feng quickly withdrew his hand, asking in surprise. "He saved my life. I won¡¯t allow you to harm him," Qin Shuang said, shaking her head. "What do you know? He came to our Qin Residence with ulterior motives, intending to seize the Heavenly Thunder Pearl," Qin Feng explained. "That pearl has been in the Forbidden Land for so many years and hasn¡¯t been of much use. What¡¯s the harm in giving it to him?" Qin Shuang replied. "It is a relic left by our ancestors and has its significant uses. Step back," Qin Feng commanded sternly. "I won¡¯t. We already married each other at the Thunder Pond, so Dad, please spare him," Qin Shuang pleaded. "Let him hand over the Heavenly Thunder Pearl, and don¡¯t try to deceive me. If you really married, how could he still be alive? With your Nether Ice Physique resisting you," Qin Feng said coldly. "If that¡¯s the case, if you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to kill me as well," Qin Shuang said with a shake of her head while still standing in front of Xu Zimei. "You," Qin Feng looked at Qin Shuang for a long time and finally sighed deeply, waving his sleeve and walking away with his hands behind his back. "He cannot leave our Qin Residence for the time being." ...... Only after Qin Feng had left did Qin Shuang breathe a sigh of relief. "Are you alright," Qin Shuang asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "My father is not usually like this." "He¡¯s quite fond of you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Because of my constitution, my father has been worried sick over these years," Qin Shuang said, sounding downcast. The pair walked out from the back hill and into the Qin Residence. Even though Qin Feng was out of sight, Xu Zimei could still feel that many eyes were secretly watching him. Presumably, they were afraid he might try to escape. "Let¡¯s go to my courtyard. I want to check your condition," Xu Zimei said. "What do you want to do?" Qin Shuang immediately blushed, looking like a red apple. "Check your constitution. What are you thinking about?" Xu Zimei replied helplessly. "If I wanted to do something, I would have done it at the Thunder Pond already." Following behind Xu Zimei, Qin Shuang lowered her head and sneakily glanced at his figure. In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as an unsolvable problem. Since the Nether Ice Physique exists, there must be a way to cure it. Qin Feng¡¯s method would require the sacrifice of too many people, and its uncertainty was too great, incompatible with the harmony of heaven, it could only be considered the worst plan. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the pair arrived at Xu Zimei¡¯s room, Xu Zimei asked Qin Shuang to lie down on the bed. He then pressed his hands against Qin Shuang¡¯s forehead and wrist, probing her interior bit by bit. As soon as he made contact, Xu Zimei¡¯s spiritual sense felt a blast of icy cold. Xu Zimei found that Qin Shuang¡¯s meridians and organs, including her heart, lungs, and stomach, were different from those of an ordinary person. Her meridians and organs were snow-white, as if covered with a layer of frost. The deeper Xu Zimei probed, the more he could feel that her body had been eroded by the internal icy cold; it was not a problem that could be resolved simply by dispelling the coldness. Her body continuously generated coldness, and once it reached a certain extent, it would recur, similar to what had happened in the pavilion in the garden previously. "This is practically an ice person," Xu Zimei sighed after concluding his investigation. The situation inside Qin Shuang was already very bad, almost completely covered by ice. It wouldn¡¯t be long before her life vanished the moment the coldness could no longer be suppressed. "How is it?" Qin Shuang asked. "It¡¯s very bad," Xu Zimei shook his head. "I¡¯ve known that for a while," Qin Shuang laughed with a touch of melancholy. Suddenly, she looked at Xu Zimei and said, "In the last days of my life, could you keep me company?" "Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, I will find a way," Xu Zimei waved his hand. He had never encountered a congenital physique before, indeed it was somewhat tricky. For this situation, he could only consult the True Martial Holy Sect for information or ask around. By evening, Qin Shuang had returned to her own room. Xu Zimei entered the Divine Continent in his deep sleep. He asked Bai Meng and the other two, none of whom had heard of the Nether Ice Physique. It was probably a very rare constitution, or perhaps it did not exist during the Cosmos Ze Era, which is why the three were unclear about it. ...¡­ The Qin Residence felt exceptionally silent in the dead of night. Inside the Qin Residence¡¯s meeting hall, where Qin Shuang knelt on the floor. Qin Feng, seated at the head, covered his forehead, clearly very agitated. "Father, please let him go," Qin Shuang said. "If it were anything else, I wouldn¡¯t care, but not the Heavenly Thunder Pearl," Qin Feng said with a headache. "So, in the last days of my life, does Father intend to let me die depressed?" Qin Shuang implored. "Just because he saved you, you¡¯re defending him like this? Foolish," Qin Feng said. Qin Shuang lowered her head and remained silent. In her mind at that moment, all she could see were images of Xu Zimei having saved her. Although their time together had been brief, even she didn¡¯t know why. It was as if she had just fallen into it. "You can go back first, let me think this through," Qin Feng gestured with his hand and said. "If he dies, your daughter will surely not live alone," Qin Shuang retorted, then left the room. Watching Qin Shuang¡¯s retreating back, Qin Feng ultimately let out a heavy sigh. ...... Early the next morning, just after Xu Zimei got up, Qin Shuang had already come to his courtyard. "You¡¯re up so early?" Xu Zimei smiled and said. Qin Shuang had a servant bring over some breakfast and set it on the table in the room. "We have a noble visitor today, Father went to entertain him, so I got up early as well," Qin Shuang replied. "What kind of noble visitor?" Xu Zimei asked after washing up. "It seems to be the Saint Heir from the Heavenly Emperor Gate, asking Father to find someone," Qin Shuang stated. "Father is taking it quite seriously since the guest¡¯s status is extraordinary." Chapter 745 - 744 The Use of Nirvana Beads "The Saint Heir of Heavenly Emperor Gate?" Xu Zimei paused for a moment, then chuckled. "Xiang Kunlun, huh." "I didn¡¯t pay much attention to that," Qin Shuang pouted. "Try the food, see if it¡¯s to your liking." After freshening up, Xu Zimei glanced at the breakfast. Today¡¯s meal wasn¡¯t like the previous medicinal ones. There was only a bowl of porridge, a few steamed buns, and a plate of lightly stir-fried vegetables. "Did you make this?" Xu Zimei asked as he sat down. "What are you thinking?" Qin Shuang instantly blushed. Watching Xu Zimei eat, she asked expectantly, "How does it taste?" "Not bad," Xu Zimei smiled. "Really?" Qin Shuang¡¯s smile revealed a dimple on her left cheek, followed by a satisfied nod. "Where¡¯s Xiang Kunlun?" Xu Zimei asked. "He¡¯s in the front hall," Qin Shuang asked, puzzled. "Why are you so interested in him?" "Perhaps he¡¯s looking for me," Xu Zimei smiled. "Ah, you know him?" Qin Shuang asked in surprise. "Take me to the front hall for a look. After all, he¡¯s gone to such trouble to find someone," Xu Zimei laughed. "Why do I feel like there¡¯s something strange about the way you talk?" Qin Shuang inquired. "Yin and yang, odd and quirky," Xu Zimei joked. After finishing their meal, Xu Zimei and Qin Shuang left the courtyard, heading towards the Qin Residence¡¯s front hall. "When we get there, don¡¯t say anything rash," Qin Shuang cautioned. "We might not fear the usual Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, but the Heavenly Emperor Gate, with its three Emperors, is not to be underestimated. Father would not dare offend them." The two walked along a gravel path through the woods, and halfway through, they met Steward Long walking towards them with a middle-aged man and a young man. Upon seeing the young man, Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes instinctively darted away. "What¡¯s wrong?" noticing something amiss, Xu Zimei inquired. No sooner had he spoken than the young man also spotted them, eyes lighting up, he called out, "Shuang¡¯er." Qin Shuang didn¡¯t respond to the young man but instead pulled Xu Zimei¡¯s arm and hid behind him. "Who are you?" the young man glanced at Xu Zimei and frowned. "Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself before asking about others?" Xu Zimei replied calmly. The young man frowned, looked at Xu Zimei, and answered, "I am Qin Fusu, the Saint Heir of Great Qin." "Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t bother with him," Qin Shuang whispered while pulling on Xu Zimei¡¯s arm. "My name is Xu Zimei, just a Loose Cultivator," Xu Zimei waved it off and walked away with Qin Shuang. The young man seemed to want to say something but was stopped by the middle-aged man behind him. "Fusu, you must not be rude." ...¡­ After they had walked a distance, Qin Shuang finally loosened her grip on Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. "What were you nervous about just now?" Xu Zimei asked. "You should know, I¡¯ve had a marital arrangement with that Qin Fusu since I was young. Father originally wanted to create an alliance with Great Qin through marriage," Qin Shuang explained. "But then, because of my constitution, Great Qin publicly broke off the engagement." "I see. It seems that Qin Fusu still rather likes you," Xu Zimei chuckled. "Hypocrite," Qin Shuang huffed coldly and fell silent. As they spoke, they reached the front hall. A green-clad guard stood watch outside the front hall. Upon seeing the arrival of the two, the guard hurriedly greeted them, "Miss, young master-in-law." "Where is my father?" Qin Shuang asked somewhat shyly upon hearing that address. "The master is inside entertaining distinguished guests. Miss, perhaps you should wait a while," said the guard. Xu Zimei was in no hurry and led Qin Shuang to sit down in the pavilion outside. He lay on the long bench in the pavilion, resting his head on Qin Shuang¡¯s lap. He could feel that Qin Shuang¡¯s entire body had stiffened. Neither of them spoke; a breeze blew through the withered trees in the courtyard before suddenly disappearing. Meanwhile, Steward Long, accompanied by Qin Fusu and a middle-aged man, also walked over. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s head on Qin Shuang¡¯s lap, his eyes reddened completely. "Boy, you¡¯re courting death," the sound of a sword¡¯s cry arose around him, and the longsword at his waist began to tremble slightly. "Saint Heir Qin, this is Qin City. You¡¯d better restrain yourself a little," Steward Long said from the side. "Elder Qin Shang, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you face." The middle-aged man beside him smiled, patted Qin Fusu on the shoulder, and suppressed his aura. "Fusu, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our visit." While everyone was speaking, Qin Feng was seen walking out of the front hall, accompanied by a young man and an old man. The young man was clad in a purple robe exuding an aura of immense authority. His features were as sharp as a carved sculpture, exceedingly handsome. The old man¡¯s presence was inscrutable, his endless aura sinking all around him like the sea. "City Lord Qin, I appreciate your troubles with this matter," Xiang Kunlun spoke somberly. Qin Feng¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural, but he still nodded slightly. Turning his head, Qin Feng also noticed Qin Fusu and the two with him. "Saint Heir and Elder Qin Shang, what brings you to the Qin Residence?" Qin Feng asked coldly. Qin Shuang¡¯s broken engagement was related to the two of them and, despite being aware of his daughter¡¯s problems, he still felt uncomfortable. "Uncle, we¡¯ve come to discuss my betrothal to Shuang¡¯er," Qin Fusu hastily replied. "Betrothal? Saint Heir, you jest," Qin Feng scoffed. He retorted, "You have no relation to my Qin family anymore; where does this talk of a betrothal come from?" "Uncle, I know you¡¯re upset, and I was inconsiderate before, but now I¡¯ve inquired around and have found a way to treat Shuang¡¯er¡¯s constitution," Qin Fusu quickly added. "What way?" Qin Feng¡¯s eyes flashed with keen interest, and his expression changed abruptly as he asked urgently. "Shuang¡¯er¡¯s constitution is the Extreme Yin Constitution; to treat it, one must use an object of extreme yang," Qin Fusu responded. "The yang-attributed objects we have are of too low a level; they can only suppress the Nether Ice Physique, not cure it. To truly cure her, we must find the most extreme yang object." "What are you talking about?" Qin Feng asked. "One of the Five Spirit Beads¡ªthe Nirvana Bead," Qin Fusu articulated each word. "The Nirvana fire within this bead can not only completely cure the Nether Ice, but it can also allow Shuang¡¯er to be reborn anew." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is what you¡¯re saying true?" Qin Feng took a deep breath and asked excitedly. "Absolutely true; such constitutions were mentioned in the Mythical Era," nodded Qin Fusu. "Then where is the Nirvana Bead now?" Qin Feng asked. "That," Qin Fusu hesitated for a moment before saying, "We are still making inquiries. The Five Spirit Beads are not so easily obtained." "Fine, whoever can find the Nirvana Bead will be Shuang¡¯er¡¯s future husband and successor to my position as the lord of Qin City," Qin Feng declared decisively. "Father, I will marry no one," Qin Shuang, hearing this, immediately shouted. Only then did everyone¡¯s attention turn to Xu Zimei and Qin Shuang in the pavilion. Chapter 746 - 745: The Sixteen Forms of Way of Inquiry, Bury the Heavens "You¡¯re here," the moment Xiang Kunlun saw Xu Zimei, the imposing aura around him grew even more intense. "City Lord Qin, the person we¡¯re looking for is in your residence; surely you¡¯re not planning to shelter him?" The elder next to him frowned and inquired. "Elder Bei, please don¡¯t misunderstand; I think there must be some misunderstanding," Qin Feng said hurriedly. "I had intended to clarify things before informing you." "What misunderstanding could there be? He killed Chang Hong, destroyed my avatar; how can there be any falsehood in this matter?" Xiang Kunlun asked indifferently. Qin Fusu chuckled lightly from the side, watching the drama unfold. Qin Feng frowned slightly and asked Xu Zimei, "What exactly is going on here?" "I have killed someone named Feiyu Changhong," Xu Zimei nodded and replied. "However, it started because he wanted to take my mount; the Heavenly Emperor Gate really has some nerve. You only allow yourselves to kill others but can¡¯t tolerate anyone killing your disciples. Such arrogance, those unaware would think the Northern Emperor is still alive, truly believing it¡¯s still your Heavenly Emperor Gate¡¯s era?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the elder from Heavenly Emperor Gate next to him snorted coldly. He said, "Such big talk, although our Heavenly Emperor Gate isn¡¯t the Dominator, killing an ant like you is still effortless." "Everyone calm down a bit," Qin Feng said with a headache. "Can we not take a step back in this matter?" "What do you mean, City Lord Qin? Are you trying to mediate?" asked the elder from Heavenly Emperor Gate. "Young Master Xu saved my daughter¡¯s life; I can only do my utmost to protect him," Qin Feng said helplessly. He could clearly see that his daughter had already fallen for Xu Zimei. "Young Master Xu killed a man out of necessity, but after all, it¡¯s still a life lost; wouldn¡¯t compensation be acceptable?" "City Lord Qin, you better not get involved in this matter," said the elder. "Do you think my Heavenly Emperor Gate needs any compensation?" "I¡¯m aware of Chang Hong¡¯s temperament; indeed quite arrogant and overbearing, especially in these recent years, leveraging the might of our Heavenly Emperor Gate. But regardless, you shouldn¡¯t have killed him," Xiang Kunlun said from the side. "How about this, let¡¯s not involve the Sect Gate; you and I duel it out between us, with no regard for life or death, how about it?" "Don¡¯t," hearing Xiang Kunlun¡¯s words, Qin Shuang quickly grabbed Xu Zimei¡¯s hand, gently shaking her head. "Shuang¡¯er, come here," Qin Feng scolded. He had already done all he could, if the Heavenly Emperor Gate wouldn¡¯t interfere, that was the limit of what he could do. But someone died, and there had to be accountability. Qin Shuang looked at Qin Feng, knowing her father was truly angry. She stood there, torn. "Go, I can handle this matter," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "If anything happens to you, I will, I will," Qin Shuang¡¯s face flushed, at a loss for words. "Alright, I understand your feelings; trust me," Xu Zimei said while patting Qin Shuang¡¯s head. After watching Qin Shuang leave, Xu Zimei then turned to look at Xiang Kunlun. "I originally didn¡¯t bother to dwell on the last incident, but you truly seem in a hurry to seek death." "Do you really think that defeating my avatar is quite an achievement?" Xiang Kunlun said coolly. As his words ended, an extremely strong aura gradually rose from him. This aura appeared to be around the fifth level of the Divine Vein, representing the highest level among the younger generation. The Saint Heir of a sect with three emperors was indeed extraordinary. Around him, Thunderbolt twined, the Four Symbols Divine Beasts softly cried, and a majestic Heavenly Gate slowly opened behind him. He looked at Xu Zimei with eyes filled with dominance and disdain. Around him, several shadows flickered; Elder Qin Shang watched his own Saint Heir and inquired, "Fusu, what do you think of him?" "I¡¯ve heard that Xiang Kunlun is an extraordinary talent, having integrated the learning of three generations of Great Emperors from the Heavenly Emperor Gate. Uniting it within himself, especially his True Fate, is said to be incredibly powerful," Qin Fusu spoke. "I¡¯m not his match now, but once my cultivation rises and I contend for Destiny, I will certainly be no less than him." "Good, truly worthy of being Great Qin¡¯s Saint Heir," Elder Qin Shang praised. For him, it wasn¡¯t terrifying to be unable to compare, what mattered most was that fearless heart. ...¡­ Xiang Kunlun stepped into the void, myriad phenomena shifting behind him. As he rose into the air, the entire firmament was suppressed, with the Four Symbols Divine Beasts roaring incessantly. The people of Qin City looked up at the firmament, staring dumbfounded. Someone cried out, "The sky is changing." The entire city burst into excitement. "Come, let us fight a fair battle once more," Xiang Kunlun said, looking at Xu Zimei. Standing before the Heavenly Gate, in the void behind him, he seemed like the dominator of all. Xu Zimei smiled and shook her head, calmly stepping into the void. Around him, there wasn¡¯t a particularly fierce aura; he seemed like duckweed swaying in the storm, gradually rising to meet Xiang Kunlun in the air. Xiang Kunlun¡¯s gaze was profound as deep purple thunderbolts pervaded around him. The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise stood proudly. The deep purple thunder spread around them, the thunder cracking loudly, their forms as if clad in a layer of thunderous armor. Both their power and speed greatly enhanced. "The Four Symbols Great Method, self-created by the Northern Emperor," Qin Feng muttered to himself. His gaze toward Xu Zimei was uncertain as to how Xu should respond. He pondered that even with his Saint Vein¡¯s strength, perhaps he could not withstand this strike. Xu Zimei slowly drew Tyrant Shadow from behind him. After a long absence from battle, Tyrant Shadow trembled with a ringing sound. "Way of Inquiry, Sixteen Forms, Bury the Heavens Form," Xu Zimei murmured softly. A streak of black light burst forth from Tyrant Shadow, and then darkness descended, covering the whole firmament, including the sun, in darkness. This technique had not been so powerful before, but later Xu Zimei fused Demonic Qi with it, amplifying its strength. The moment the sky was covered, boundless Spiritual Energy was condensed, absorbed into the black mist. Xu Zimei slowly swung the Tyrant Shadow in his hand, and gradually, the shape of a monstrous beast¡¯s head formed at the blade¡¯s edge. This monstrous head devoured the black fog above the sky. With Xu Zimei at the center, the previously omnipresent black mist instantly started to condense toward the blade. As Xu Zimei¡¯s blade slowly swung out, light returned to the sky. All the black fog was perfectly devoured. With one slash falling, the monstrous head roared as it charged towards the Four Symbols Divine Beasts. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a "boom," the sky was enveloped in black mist, and the Four Symbols Divine Beasts were obliterated into dust, disappearing into the air. The Blade Qi relentlessly pushed forward, charging yet again towards Xiang Kunlun. "Heavenly Gate, open," Xiang Kunlun bellowed. The Heavenly Gate behind him instantly expanded several times, from which strands of a formless mist emerged, surrounding him. Chapter 747 - 746: A Slash to Break the Heavenly Gate The moment the Heavenly Gate opened, a sense of void enveloped Xiang Kunlun. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The black mist of Bury the Heavens swept past, only to be entirely absorbed by the Heavenly Gate behind Xiang Kunlun. "It is rumored that the Ancestor of the Heavenly Emperor Gate could directly connect to the Upper Realm, opening the Heavenly Gate and absorbing all forms of attacks. This Xiang Kunlun is no ordinary figure," Elder Qin Shang said from below. "Of course, do you think the Saint Heir of our Heavenly Emperor Gate is that simple?" an elder from the Heavenly Emperor Gate commented lightly beside him. "But the fellow opposite is no simple character either, being able to contend with Xiang Kunlun on equal footing." "Where are they on equal footing? Young Master Xu clearly suppressed him," Qin Shuang retorted with a pout. "Shuang¡¯er, do not be disrespectful," Qin Feng scolded with a frown. "The first move was just a probe; Xiang Kunlun¡¯s Destiny hasn¡¯t manifested yet!" Above the firmament, Xiang Kunlun took a deep breath, his Heavenly Gate emanating an immense radiance. "I wasn¡¯t wrong about you, you indeed qualify to be my opponent," Xiang Kunlun said earnestly. "Enough with the nonsense," Xu Zimei shook his head. His aura was gradually rising. Sky-breaking Change, Mysterious Spirit Second Transformation, ... Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation. As the ancient and colossal shadow of the Cang Dragon emerged behind him, Xu Zimei¡¯s presence reached an unbelievable level. The surrounding void kept collapsing, with currents of spatial reverse flow blowing past. In his hand, the Tyrant Shadow Blade Prison was like the sea, with waves of Blade Intent rising higher with each wave. With this slash, accompanied by the cascading Blade Intent, the entire firmament seemed to collapse. The crowd below looked up, their vision completely obscured, with only the boundless Blade Intent crisscrossing the sky. The next moment, there was a "boom" of an explosion. The sky seemed to shatter, as if it were about to collapse, with a roar ringing in their ears. Within the vast and boundless Blade Intent, Xiang Kunlun¡¯s figure was directly engulfed by the Blade Qi. And the Heavenly Gate behind him, after only withstanding for a moment, was directly shattered. "One slash to sever the Four Symbols, one slash to break the Heavenly Gate," someone muttered to themselves. All were shaken by it. Even Qin Feng was shocked for a moment, recalling his previous actions. "What kind of monster is this guy." Above the firmament, the Blade Intent shattered the entire sky. As the Blade Intent slowly dissipated, the place where Xiang Kunlun once stood was now completely devoured by the void. "Great Emperor Body," suddenly, a majestic voice came from the depths of the void. Then, the world suddenly fell silent. A towering figure suddenly appeared in the sky, this figure with hands behind his back, exuded an overwhelming presence. The figure was enveloped by nothingness. The crowd couldn¡¯t see his appearance, but a thick imperial might spread from his body, suppressing everything. "The, the Great Emperor?" someone stammered. "How can there be a Great Emperor when the Destiny hasn¡¯t formed?" someone shook their head. "No, it¡¯s not the Great Emperor, but it bears a striking resemblance to one." "What do you mean?" some puzzled spectators asked. "I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s certainly not the Great Emperor." In the courtyard of the City Lord Mansion, the elder of the Heavenly Emperor Gate stroked his long white beard with satisfaction. "Elder Bei, this is?" Qin Feng asked curiously, looking at the Great Emperor Body in the sky with confusion. "This is our Saint Heir¡¯s True Fate," Elder Bei said. "Kunlun has already glimpsed the secrets of the future. Rather than calling it the Great Emperor Body, it¡¯s better to say it¡¯s the Future Body." "The future self, are you saying that he will be a Great Emperor in the future?" Qin Feng was taken aback and inquired. "So he can draw on the power of the future? Peering into the mysteries of what¡¯s to come." Qin Feng felt he still didn¡¯t quite understand; if Xiang Kunlun truly was to become a Great Emperor in the future, that would be terrifying. But the future is unpredictable, who can know for sure? "You won¡¯t understand the Great Dao of Kunlun anyway. Just watch," Elder Bei stated. People looked toward the firmament, and in front of the Great Emperor Body, the figure of Xiang Kunlun gradually emerged. At that moment, he was seen stepping into the void and merging with the Great Emperor Body. It was as if he traversed countless timespaces, fusing with his future self. For a time, the original mist on the surface of the Great Emperor Body gradually dissipated, becoming clear to view. Xu Zimei looked up and saw that the Great Emperor Body was indeed the spitting image of Xiang Kunlun. The aura surrounding him was extraordinarily powerful, and his eyes seemed to be swirling with thousands of stars. Waves of vast imperial might manifested around him. "Use your True Fate," Xiang Kunlun said indifferently, standing with his hands behind his back. "You are not worthy of my using True Fate," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "Don¡¯t always be so confident. To others, you may be strong, but to me, that¡¯s all there is to it." Xiang Kunlun let out a cold snort, his hand reaching out to strike Xu Zimei. The dense imperial might spread between his palms, directly covering half of the firmament. "Suppression," a light bark came from his mouth. Xu Zimei smiled, and the Power Vortex inside him was spinning wildly. Accompanied by strands of strength arising all around him. The Giant of Strength materialized behind him once again. The gathering of the Shaking Heaven Power vortex could go on indefinitely, beyond accumulating in the body, it could also condense within the Divine Soul. At this moment, as the giant appeared, a massive pressure came rushing forth. The giant too extended a hand, colliding with the Great Emperor Body. An explosion boomed, and a wave of energy surged through midair. Everything the wave touched was annihilated within it. The entire firmament collapsed once more, and the figure of Xiang Kunlun staggered back more than a dozen steps before finally coming to a halt. He looked at Xu Zimei with grave concern and asked word by word, "Is this your True Fate?" "Don¡¯t misunderstand, this is just the beginning," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Continue, let me see if your strength matches your confidence." The giant behind him roared to the sky, taking steps toward Xiang Kunlun. The entire sky echoed with ¡¯thud thud thud¡¯ sounds, as if thunder was rolling in the heavens. The next moment, the giant lifted his foot and stomped directly toward Xiang Kunlun. Xiang Kunlun, with a grave expression, brought his hands together and quickly blocked in front of his head. With a "boom," Xiang Kunlun was sent flying backward. He fell through the clouds like a cannonball, his body uncontrollably plunging downward. Ultimately, he crashed into the ground, creating a deep pit. All the people of Qin City felt the earth tremble. Xiang Kunlun once again flew out from the deep pit, treading on air. The injuries on his body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, he appeared somewhat disheveled, his hair disarrayed, and he looked at Xu Zimei with an even more intense focus. "Is this all you have?" Xu Zimei asked, shaking his head in disappointment. "A Saint Heir from a lineage with three emperors, that¡¯s it?" Xiang Kunlun didn¡¯t respond but closed his eyes slightly, sensing something. Chapter 748 - 747: Though I Die, I Remain the Heavenly Emperor’s Saint Heir Surrounding him, a profound and peculiar aura slowly enveloped the area. "Mountains need not be high; their renown grows with the presence of immortals," Xiang Kunlun spoke slowly. His tone was even and heavy. A majestic mountain gradually emerged behind him. This mountain was divided by the energies of yin and yang, vast and imposing. "Mount Kunlun¡¯s name flows eastward. From atop Mount Kunlun, the heavenly winds descend, and the flute sings through the twenty-four bridges." As his words fell, the spectral image of the mountain behind him began to clarify. "Mount Kunlun, the Nine Revolutions Yin Yang Skill," Xiang Kunlun slightly lifted his hands upward. In that moment, he seemed to lift the mountain over his head, as if raising the firmament itself. Atop Mount Kunlun, black and white streams of yin and yang energies intertwined and merged. They formed two beams of yin and yang light that surged mightily toward the heavens. "Even if I lose, I will fight you fair and square, with all my might," Xiang Kunlun bellowed. He was shouldering Mount Kunlun, his waist already bent under its weight. Veins popped on his forehead, as drops of blood mixed with sweat fell from the top of his head. "With me stands Mount Kunlun, the Nine Revolutions Yin and Yang," Kunlun¡¯s roar echoed once more. Behind him, Mount Kunlun expanded hundreds of times in size and merged with the yin and yang energies of the sky, bearing down on Xu Zimei. The Giant of Strength lifted its arms, raising Mount Kunlun above its head. As Mount Kunlun descended, the Giant of Strength was also pressed down by half a meter. Within Xu Zimei, the Power Vortexes were continuously spinning, each one nearly at its limit. With more and more strength energy, the Giant gradually steadied its stance. Xiang Kunlun struggled to control Mount Kunlun, pressing it down step by step towards Xu Zimei. This was the limit of what his body could endure. But still, he stubbornly persisted, aiming to completely suppress Xu Zimei. As time passed, many wounds had opened on Xiang Kunlun¡¯s body, from which blood scattered; even his eyes were threaded with blood. Countless cracks appeared on the surface of his skin; if this continued, his body might just shatter into pieces. "Enough," Elder Bei from the Heavenly Emperor Gate below shouted. "Kunlun, admit defeat." "Elder, I won¡¯t," Xiang Kunlun shook his head as cracking sounds began emanating from within him. "In life, one can¡¯t escape success or failure. The tides too have their ebb and flow. Admit defeat now, and when destiny calls, you can start anew," Elder Bei yelled. Xiang Kunlun had been under his watch since childhood; he could not bear to see him perish like this. "Elder, I¡¯ve had too smooth a path since childhood. Unbeaten among my peers, viewed by all as an evil being, born into a clan with three emperors. I can¡¯t accept defeat," Xiang Kunlun shouted. "If I admit defeat today, I fear I¡¯ll never have the courage to face him again." "Why bother doing this," Elder Bei shook his head. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "Young Master Xu, could you spare his life? We concede, and you can name your compensation." "I¡¯ve always disliked trouble. Since we¡¯ve fought, it¡¯s to the death," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Heavenly Emperor Gate¡¯s retribution," Elder Bei squinted his eyes and said. "You come at me all you want," Xu Zimei laughed. The Giant of Strength behind him roared up to the sky, hoisting Mount Kunlun half an inch higher. "I, as a cultivator, naturally defy the heavens. The path to destiny is strewn with white bones. If I aim to become a Great Emperor, not to mention your slight Heavenly Emperor Gate, Even if everyone in this world turned against me, what of it?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the people of Qin City below were all invigorated. "To make an enemy of the entire world, how confident must this man be to utter such words?" "That guy," Qin Fusu¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, as he swallowed hard. "Young Master Xu," Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes started to become somewhat dazed as she watched from below. It was not until Qin Feng coughed a few times that Qin Shuang hastily returned to her senses. Her face immediately flushed with redness again. "Father isn¡¯t against you two being together," Qin Feng said. "But you still need to resolve your physical condition." "Is it because you saw Young Master Xu¡¯s potential that Father isn¡¯t opposed?" Qin Shuang asked. "How could that be," Qin Feng¡¯s face turned red, and he hurriedly explained. "I had already noticed that this kid was extraordinary; I just wanted to test him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man is good, he¡¯s the one." ...... Above the firmament, Xiang Kunlun¡¯s body had reached the verge of shattering into pieces. The Elder Bei next to him also did not dare to act rashly; he was hesitant even to intervene in a battle of this level. "Kunlun, there¡¯s no need to be so obstinate. There are many people waiting for you," Elder Bei said anxiously. "Elder Bei, please go back and tell my master that I feel regret for him and for the entire Heavenly Emperor Gate. The Sect Gate has invested heavily in me, but Kunlun ultimately cannot repay it," Xiang Kunlun said with a downcast expression. "I am not fit to be the Great Emperor." "Have you thought about Feiyu Qingyun? She¡¯s still waiting for you at the Sect Gate," Elder Bei still didn¡¯t want to give up, as he said. "Tell Qingyun, if there is an afterlife, I will definitely not be any Saint Heir, nor compete for Destiny. I will just live a good life with her," Xiang Kunlun said. His body had started to completely splinter apart. His final roar seemed to exhaust all his strength. "Though I die, I am still the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Saint Heir." Mount Kunlun immediately emitted a radiant light, as he used his last energy for Suppression. And the figure of Xiang Kunlun also exploded into pieces. When Mount Kunlun settled down, the entire heaven and earth shattered apart, everything returned to nothingness. "Kunlun," Elder Bei shouted loudly. As Mount Kunlun dissipated, the world suddenly became empty, deathly silent. People looked towards the void where Xu Zimei stood, wanting to know the final outcome. A waist Token swayed gently as it fell slowly from the sky, carried by the breeze. Elder Bei reached out to catch the Token; it was Xiang Kunlun¡¯s Saint Heir Token. He looked around in confusion. Suddenly, the emptiness regained calm, and Xu Zimei calmly walked out from the void. Unharmed, his clothes neat and tidy. "From this day forth, my Heavenly Emperor Gate will ceaselessly seek your death," Elder Bei spoke low, his tone laden with intense killing intent. "Good, come at me," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I am the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, and I will calmly await your arrival at the True Martial Holy Sect. Send as many War Generals as you have in the Heavenly Emperor Gate," he said. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Elder Bei¡¯s pupils shrank. He turned his head, his gaze fixed blankly on Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei had originally intended to kill Elder Bei, but considering they were in Qin City, he didn¡¯t want to involve Qin City, so he spared him a path to life. Ignoring Elder Bei behind him, Xu Zimei stepped through the air and entered directly into the Qin Residence. He glanced at Qin Fusu and said lightly, "If I come to Qin City again, I will destroy your Great Qin." Chapter 749 - 748 Blood-colored Guards Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, both Qin Fusu and Elder Qin Shang had somewhat ugly expressions on their faces. But they didn¡¯t dare to retort at the moment. After all, Xu Zimei was a ruthless man who had even slain Xiang Kunlun, and killing them now would be as easy as flipping his hand. "Get lost," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Elder Qin Shang glanced at Qin Feng and, finding no reaction from him, left in humiliation, pulling Qin Fusu with him. It was only after the two had left that Qin Shuang lowered her head and walked up to Xu Zimei, again grabbing his arm. "You two talk, I won¡¯t disturb you," Qin Feng laughed awkwardly, ready to leave. "No need, I¡¯m about to leave too. I¡¯m just telling you as a farewell," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "Young Master Xu," Qin Shuang silently glanced at Xu Zimei. She seemed to have something to say, yet hesitated. "You talk to Shuang¡¯er. Leaving is your freedom," Qin Feng nodded. He could tell that someone like Xu Zimei existed for the sake of competing for Destiny. It was simply impossible for him to stay in such a place because of emotional ties. Leaving was only a matter of time. He didn¡¯t want to get involved; it was up to Qin Shuang to seize the chance for herself. "Then when will you return?" Qin Shuang asked with a dejected expression. "As soon as I find the Nirvana Beads, I¡¯ll come back and cure your Nether Ice Physique," Xu Zimei smiled as he spoke. "Will I still be able to wait until that day?" Qin Shuang murmured to herself. "The people I want dead, even if they hide at the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea, they will die. The ones I don¡¯t want to die, not to mention your Nether Ice Physique, even if Cang Tian won¡¯t allow it, I will make their life brilliant," Xu Zimei laughed lightly. "Then you promise, although you are very strong, there are many stronger ones outside. Do not act rashly in everything. Remember that there are many people who care about you," Qin Shuang said as she straightened Xu Zimei¡¯s clothes. Just like a young wife sending off her husband. Finally, with her cheeks reddening, she looked at Xu Zimei and said, "I will always be here, waiting for you." If it had been usual, Qin Shuang might have hung her head in shyness after saying these words, not daring to look at Xu Zimei. But this time, even though her cheeks were burning, she still bravely met Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze firmly. "Alright," Xu Zimei said as he gently ruffled her hair and smiled. "Wait for my return." Qin Shuang nodded vigorously. Immediately afterward, Xu Zimei turned and left, with the autumn wind lingering overhead and a few falling leaves and dust floating in the courtyard. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Qin Shuang stood silently alone in the courtyard, lost in thought. "The wind is quite boisterous today," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. After leaving Qin City, Xu Zimei headed towards the docks of the Endless Heaven Sea. Because the distance from the Endless Heaven Sea to the Eastern Continent was too vast, the Teleportation Array had difficulty transporting over such a long distance. So, generally one would take a ship to the transfer station on the Endless Heaven Sea, and then at the transfer station, take the Teleportation Array to the Eastern Continent. ... The Endless Heaven Sea here isn¡¯t particularly beautiful. Or rather, it can be said that the sea is mostly dangerous and fraught with crises. Hundreds of ships were docked along the coastline, with a dense crowd of people on the shore seemingly waiting for something. Here, numerous inns and taverns were also built. People were coming and going, making it quite bustling. Xu Zimei looked around and saw that most of the people here were merchants, travelling between the various continents. "Boatman, are we setting sail?" Xu Zimei approached a sailor on a voyage ship and inquired. "Young Master, we will set sail in three hours," the man replied. "We haven¡¯t got all our passengers yet." "If you¡¯d like to take the boat, you can pay now to reserve a spot to avoid missing out later." From here to the transfer station, it would cost at least ten thousand Spirit Crystals. Xu Zimei was not short of money, so after paying, the man reminded him, "The boat departs promptly at seven o¡¯clock, and we will wait at most ten minutes. Young Master Xu, do not miss the time." After giving a few instructions to the boatman, Xu Zimei decided to explore the nearby stockade. This place was a simple rest stop, intended specifically for people waiting for the boat. Xu Zimei casually entered a tea stall where several people were already seated. "Qin Laosan, what are you doing on the Eastern Continent?" "I heard his child has been accepted into the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Eastern Continent, so he¡¯s off to visit the child." The people around them began clamoring with their discussions. "Our Central Continent is the true Holy Land, why go so far to the Eastern Continent when it¡¯s right here?" The man known as Qin Laosan was a rugged fellow. He chuckled and responded, "It¡¯s simply that my son shares a destiny with the Taiyuan Holy Sect. As for the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, it¡¯s not necessarily inferior to those on our Central Continent." "I¡¯ve heard that the Endless Heaven Sea hasn¡¯t been peaceful lately. A ship from the Yue Family set out and never returned after capsizing." "According to the survivors, they seemed to have encountered something. We¡¯d best minimize our travels lately." Xu Zimei listened with interest to the discussions. Just then, a group of about a dozen people came running from the distance. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These people were dressed in blood-red robes, all with long red hair. And they carried with them a murderous aura, giving the impression of executioners who killed without batting an eyelid. Upon reaching the tea stall, the group¡¯s leader produced a portrait. Looking around at everyone, he demanded, "Has anyone seen the person in this painting?" The painting depicted a young man with a somewhat pale complexion, handsome and delicate in appearance, seemingly no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. "No, no," the people hurriedly shook their heads. "If you see him, report to us. Whoever harbors a criminal will be treated as an accomplice," the leader said sternly before leading the Blood-colored Guards away. Only after the group had left did the people at the scene take a deep breath. "Who are these people, being so brazen in our Great Qin?" "They seem to be from the Great Yu Dynasty," someone mumbled. The Great Yu, like Great Liang, was one of the Nine Cities. However, in recent years, the Great Yu had declined to remain a corner of the Nine Cities and instead declared itself a dynasty. The relationships with the other eight cities had gradually weakened as well. "How dare the Great Yu be so presumptuous," someone complained discontentedly. "They are not simple soldiers from the Great Yu; they appear to be the Blood-colored Guards," someone said in shock, as if recalling something. "Blood-colored Guards?" Upon hearing this name, those present fell silent, no longer daring to speak loudly. The Blood-colored Guards comprised seventeen members; aside from their leader who was a strong Saint Vein Realm expert, the other sixteen were from the Emperor Pulse Realm. All of them were enshrined by the Great Yu. They were a covert force of the Great Yu Dynasty, deployed in secret to eliminate enemies of the Dynasty. Just think, such a group of Emperor Pulse experts represented a mighty power. "Who is that young man in the painting, to prompt the full deployment of the Blood-colored Guards?" someone said with residual fear. "Best to steer clear of trouble." Chapter 750 - 749: There is an Immortal Island Overseas "Set sail now," at seven in the evening, the boatman hollered at the dock. In front of the big drum at the village entrance, someone was vigorously beating it, the signal to depart. People hurriedly left the tea pavilion and rushed toward the dock. At that moment on the shore of the Endless Heaven Sea, several sailing ships had already started their voyage. Xu Zimei and the others quickly boarded the ship, each having a separate cabin; written on the mast above the large ship was the character for "Rain." It signified that this was a ship of the Yu Family. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The evening sea, with waves that seemed to stir up a disturbance, slapped the water restlessly. On the sea where countless white foams floated, who knew how much filth was buried within. Roaring sounds rose all around, and large lights were lit at the very front of the sailing ship, accompanied by the sea parting in two. As the sailing ship was about to set off, a group of people could be seen boarding the ship from afar. These people were the previously seen Blood-colored Guards. Those from the Great Yu Dynasty. They waved their hands and then, all of them soared and stepped onto the deck of the sailing ship. The passengers who were already on the ship instantly became tense; given a choice, everyone would definitely not want to sit with this group of lunatics. "Why would the Blood-colored Guards board our ship?" someone quietly asked, curious. "I heard the Yu Family is a clan within the Great Yu Dynasty; naturally, they¡¯re on the same side," someone nearby with knowledge explained. "Let¡¯s hope the journey is peaceful." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with anything else and returned to his cabin to rest. He trained the whole night, in both the quantity of Power Vortexes and the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and conducted his research. A night passed in silence. The next day at dawn, Xu Zimei opened the door of his cabin and came up to the deck. The sunrise over the sea was exceptionally beautiful. A sliver of the early sun lazily rose from the east. The sunlight spilled across the entire horizon, where the rising sun was not visible, and all one could see was a sky full of golden yellow. Gradually, the gold in the skyline diminished but grew purer, and light traces of purple emerged around it. Xu Zimei sat down on the deck, where the coastal scenery was not bad at all. As for the Blood-colored Guards, they all were meditating in rest around the deck. Some sat atop the mast, others in a corner of the deck, and some on the roof of their cabins. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t mind them, and a servant prepared breakfast, bringing it over to where Xu Zimei rested on the deck. As time went by, other people on the ship also gradually came out. "With the speed of this sailing ship, it will probably take about seven days to reach the transfer station," a middle-aged man eating his breakfast discussed with others. "What are you all heading to the Eastern Continent for?" That man previously called Qin Laosan, who was also on the same sailing ship as Xu Zimei, laughed and said, "To see my son." "We¡¯re from Myriad Treasures Pavilion; we have business all over the Continent, and we travel frequently," the two middle-aged men next to him, dressed in golden robes and sporting goatees, also laughed and said. "I¡¯m going home," Xu Zimei replied. "Do you know why those Blood-colored Guards are here?" the middle-aged man said, lowering his head and speaking cautiously. "Why are they?" Qin Laosan asked, curious. "I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t spread the word," the middle-aged man said. "I¡¯ve been to the Great Yu Dynasty before, and I heard that it¡¯s because a young man stole the King Yu Cauldron left by King Yu in the old days that they¡¯re thoroughly searching everywhere." "What is the King Yu Cauldron?" Qin Laosan asked, puzzled. "You must be quite out of the loop," the middle-aged man said. The few shopkeepers from Myriad Treasures Pavilion next to them nodded and said, "The Great Yu Dynasty is located at the central point of the four seas. They¡¯ve established their place in a location that is easy to defend but hard to attack, relying on the advantageous terrain. It¡¯s said that the King Yu Cauldron can settle the winds and waves of all the seas and also control the sea areas. Thus, it is of vital importance to them." "Can you imagine what price it would fetch if we found the King Yu Cauldron and took it to auction at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion?" another shopkeeper said enviously. "Forget about it. Forget about auctioning it; I reckon the Great Yu Dynasty would chase you down to the ends of the earth." The crowd was jesting on the side when suddenly, the entire sailing ship began to rock. The previously calm sea surface also started to fluctuate. The "roaring" waves surged higher with each swell, and the tables and chairs on deck toppled over. "What¡¯s happening?" someone shouted. "Everyone, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ve run into something; no need to be afraid. Onboard we have the elite guards of the Yu Family, as well as the Blood-colored Guards of the Great Yu Dynasty. Nothing will go wrong." The person in charge of the sailing ship hurriedly came out to soothe everyone¡¯s nerves. The man in a blood-colored long robe sitting atop the mast was the leader of the group of Blood-colored Guards. He stared intently straight ahead, utterly ignoring the surging waves around him. Suddenly, a pure and sacred light burst forth into the sky. Everyone looked straight ahead, only to see that a mysterious island had appeared on the previously calm sea surface out of nowhere. "That is," the crowd watched in astonishment at the island that had suddenly emerged. The waves around seemed to have calmed down, and the sailing ship slowly came to a stop near the island. Everyone looked on in shock; the island seemed like a gigantic beast lying on the sea. Its surrounding mountains shone with a myriad of lights, radiating various glows. The entire island towered majestically, its peak not visible to the eye, standing proudly with thick immortal light over the Endless Heaven Sea. "What is this?" someone murmured to themselves. "Immortal, Immortal Island," someone stuttered nearby. There are Immortal Islands in the world, visible to those with profound fortune. Floating on the Endless Heaven Sea, their whereabouts unpredictable, their drifting paths uncertain. The so-called Immortal Islands include Penglai, Yingzhou, Square Mountain, and many others. It¡¯s said that Immortals live on these islands and secluded Immortals will teach those with deep destiny and fortune. "Which Immortal Island is this?" someone curiously asked. "There is Liubo Island in the East Sea, where seven thousand li into the sea appears a mirage of a sea market. It disperses into air, gathers into form, ethereal and unpredictable, changing constantly. On the island there are beasts, shaped like cows with blue bodies but no horns and only one hoof; whenever they come in and out of water, wind and storms must arise, their light is like the sun and the moon, their roar like thunder, and their name is Kui." "Are you saying this is Liubo Island?" someone exclaimed in surprise. "This is the legendary Immortal Island from the teachings of the Supreme Clear Sect!" "I wonder if the legendary Immortal Liubo is still there," someone said wistfully. "Are we going to land on the Immortal Island?" people around were discussing fervently. "Yes! An Immortal Island is something to be encountered, not sought. If missed, one might never find it again in their lifetime." Someone shouted, and immediately, more than a dozen figures dashed towards it swiftly. The rest didn¡¯t hurry but watched the situation unfolding before them. Just as those figures were about to approach Liubo Island, suddenly, a beastly roar erupted from within. And then, those figures were all engulfed into it. For a moment, everyone felt a bit frightened and dared not proceed further. This Immortal Island remained enveloped in rosy light, exuding a mysterious aura. Chapter 751 - 750 Immortal Island has a Fairy Everyone witnessing this scene felt a measure of fear. This mysterious Immortal Island, while a treasure trove, was also incredibly dangerous. "What should we do?" someone muttered to themselves. Then, they saw the leader of the Blood-colored Guards soar into the air. With the ship¡¯s sail flapping in the wind, the leader swiftly stepped onto Liubo Island. The crowd watched intently. As he approached the Immortal Island, another roar of a beast erupted. This roar was like thunder exploding, causing a ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. Then a massive maw lunged at him, but the leader, with a calm expression, lightly tapped in midair with his right foot, dodged the attack and gently landed on the island. The cries of the ferocious beasts inside seemed to grow fiercer, but the rosy light obscured everything, and the onlookers couldn¡¯t see clearly what was inside. "Let¡¯s go, we should also try," someone said, unable to suppress their eagerness. Xu Zimei smiled and followed closely behind. The closer they got to Liubo Island, the more they could feel the island¡¯s overwhelming and majestic presence. The island was tens of thousands of meters high and went down seven thousand meters below the sea, deeply rooted into the earth¡¯s crust, with a mist of fairy light radiating from it. When the crowd reached above the island, they finally saw the scene inside. The leader was fighting with two ferocious beasts. The two creatures were massive, with a dark iron color, and their bodies covered in dense fur. On their heads stood a single small horn, and strangely, they had only one leg underneath. Their roars were like thunder, and their bodies emitted a radiance like the sun and moon. "That¡¯s the Kui," someone said in astonishment. "The legendary Divine Beast of Liubo Island said to guard this place, Immortals¡¯ mount." "Then we should probably not attack, what if the Immortal punishes us?" someone quickly suggested. "What¡¯s there to fear? If the Immortal were here, we would¡¯ve seen them by now," another person snorted. "I reckon the Immortal has long since ascended. If we want to enter Liubo Island, we must kill these two Kui." After hearing this, some were still pondering on the spot, while others had already joined the leader in attacking the Kui. Xu Zimei did not rush. He flew halfway around Liubo Island and discovered a powerful barrier surrounding it. No flight in was possible; the only way in was where the two Kui stood guard. By the time he returned to the entrance, hundreds of people had gathered, and the two Kui beasts lay on the ground, barely alive, seemingly close to death. The crowd was swarming into the inside. Xu Zimei followed closely and entered. Upon entering Liubo Island, everyone paused, stunned by the scene before them. As far as the eye could see, there seemed to be no end to the island. The island was enormous, surrounded by a variety of blooming flowers, plants, and trees. Flowers competed to bloom eagerly, a riot of colors, stunningly beautiful. Purple, white, orange, many different trees and plants thrived here. Some white-eared rabbits, seeing the people come in, didn¡¯t seem to know fear, instead looking curiously at them with drooping ears. The air here was refreshing, almost like a paradise, making it hard to bring oneself to destroy it. The crowd moved through the flowers, plants, and trees. These plants, although ordinary, had their unique charm. For a moment, they were somewhat lost in the wonder. "This Immortal Island is so beautiful," someone exclaimed. "Yes, let¡¯s move on, let¡¯s not disturb this peace," another person nearby nodded in agreement. The group continued forward, and the sound of "huala huala" running water rose around their ears. In the distance, a colorful waterfall flowed quietly, its water unlike that of the mortal world. The waterfall poured down from clearly defined layers of rock, and directly in front of it, the group discovered a peach grove. Hundreds of peach trees were planted here, and at this moment, the peach grove was in full bloom. Pink, the peach blossoms floated in the sky. Butterflies danced amidst the blossoms, evoking the feeling that April¡¯s charms were exhausted in the mortal world, while peach blossoms on Immortal Island were just beginning to flourish. "Is this the dwelling place of Immortals?" someone murmured to themselves. As people continued into the heart of the peach haven, they seemed entranced by another world. A sound of flowing water came from straight ahead, and the group looked up. They saw a colorful pool appear before them, with peach blossoms floating on the surface of the water, forming layers upon layers. And in the pool, a woman sat, seemingly bathing. The peach blossoms obstructed the view of her graceful body reflected in the water, only her wet black hair was visible from behind. "Fairy," someone shouted loudly. This immediately caught the attention of the woman in the pool. In an instant, the tranquil environment of the peach haven changed, and several explosive "boom boom boom" sounds were heard. The entire waterfall of the pool exploded, creating several waves that, like bombs, obliterated the entire pool. At that moment, the woman got dressed, her jade feet stepping on the splashing waves as she ascended into the air. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who are you?" the woman asked from on high, her demeanor haughty. She wore a long pink dress that merged with the vivid peach grove. Everyone gazed at her face, and for a moment, they were stunned. With an oval face and fair skin that glowed with a delicate pink hue, a peach blossom mark adorned her forehead. She appeared to be in her twenties, with a noble nose, possessing the beauty typical of the women from the Western Region. A peachwood flute hung at her waist. A waist that could be spanned with a grasp was concealed by her long pink dress, making her seem like an Immortal descended to the mortal realm, a sight so pure that even a glance felt like a desecration. "Fairy," some still murmured under their breath. "How did you come upon this island?" the woman frowned and asked again. However, no one in the audience responded, as nearly everyone was lost in her appearance. "Since you won¡¯t speak, then let¡¯s bury you all here," the woman huffed coldly. A golden bell bracelet jingled on her right wrist. She slowly swung her right hand, and the bell began to chime. "Dang dang dang," accompanied by this sound. The entire Peach Grove began to change, countless peach trees started to move. Suddenly, the idyllic scene of the Peach Grove was transformed. With the movement of numerous trees, it seemed to be an ancient Formation that, like a large net, trapped everyone within it. A breeze blew by, and the woman extended her jade finger to gently catch a drifting peach petal. At that moment, the petal dispersed into fine pink powder floating in the air. When someone inhaled this powder, they immediately bled from all orifices and died on the spot. "Not good," finally someone reacted and shouted loudly. "Everyone, wake up, this Peach Grove is treacherous." A red mist enveloped the entire Peach Grove, and in an instant, everyone was trapped within it. Chapter 752 - 751 Ancestor of the Peach Trees Those peach trees had grown to towering heights, obscuring the sun and connecting together to shield the entire firmament from view. Within the pink mist, some people bled from seven orifices, some exploded and died on the spot, and others lost their clarity of mind and began to slaughter each other. "Let¡¯s join forces to break this formation, or none of us will be able to leave," the leader of the Blood-colored Guards shouted. Everyone was enchanted by the woman¡¯s appearance and temperament. When everyone came to their senses, they did not dare to hesitate. They all used their strongest attacks to strike at the formation. "Blood Demon Palm, Myriad Treasures Strike, Netherworld Ghost Claw, Fierce Lion¡¯s Roar, ........." In an instant, countless streams of Spiritual Energy attacked the formation. Nobody dared to hold back. Just then, as if provoked, the peach trees also erupted in violent movement. Flailing their branches with gaping bloody maws, they devoured all the attacking techniques and Spiritual Energy. "This," everyone was completely stunned by this scene. "How do we fight this?" "Since it¡¯s a formation, there must be a pivotal point. Everyone, hurry and search for it," the leader of the Blood-colored Guards urgently called out. While talking, a few more people died violently. In the blink of an eye, fewer than twenty people remained alive within the formation. Everyone quickly began searching. However, at that moment, the peach trees in the sky seemed to go mad, thrashing their branches and creating a violent windstorm. Numerous wind blades swooped down from above. Several people failed to dodge in time and were shredded to death by the wind blades. "We can¡¯t hold on," the crowd was clearly in a panic, attacking wildly within the formation. Xu Zimei sat cross-legged to one side, a slight distance away. The Heaven Expanse Astrolabe he had obtained at Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain orbited around him. This Heaven Expanse Astrolabe could deduce any formation in the world; Xu Zimei had seldom used it since he acquired it. But now, faced with this kind of formation, it was a good time to try it out. formations ultimately rely on Bagua and Ying-yang; they are arranged according to the natural attributes of heaven and earth. They operate on a principle of mutual generation and mutual conquest, similar to the Five Elements. At this moment, countless stars beamed down into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind; the composition of these peach trees indisputably involved wood and wind. As Xu Zimei¡¯s deductions reached their peak, the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe spun faster and faster until it was nearly invisible to the naked eye. The next moment, Xu Zimei took a deep breath, slowly stood up, and lightly tapped a point inside the formation with his right hand. As if touching the heart of the formation, the entire formation began to wobble. A droplet of fire flowed along Xu Zimei¡¯s fingertip into the formation, and in an instant, all of the formations began to burn. All of the Peach Grove served as fuel. The woman in the sky saw this scene, and a hint of surprise flickered in her eyes as she gestured with her right hand. A multicolored droplet of water fell from the adjacent waterfall. Instantly, all of the fire was submerged, and the formation became even more powerful. "Great, time to deduce again," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. It was evident that the woman¡¯s mastery of formations was profound, to the point where it could be said she could create a formation in a single glance. That¡¯s just the way formations are. You set up a formation, I break it. The people within the Formation were now reduced to a mere tenth of their original number, only three to five individuals remained, and these people had long since lost any hope of fighting. This included the leader of the Blood-colored Guards. They all knelt down and started to beg for mercy. "Fairy, please spare our lives! We didn¡¯t mean to disturb you intentionally. It¡¯s just that we happened to see the Immortal Island appear above the Endless Heaven Sea and came up to explore." "Has the island touched ground again?" the woman above muttered to herself. "It seems another ten thousand years have passed." Immediately afterward, her gaze turned cold as she said indifferently, "You must have forced your way in. There are pair of Kyu guardians at the entrance, how did you get in? Since you¡¯re here, you might as well stay." With another wave of her right hand, the entire Formation started to shrink. As the Formation shrank, the area in which the people could move became smaller and smaller. In the end, with a clench of her right hand, the Formation shrank into the size of a small ball and then exploded. The whole Peach Grove shook because of it, and the figure of the woman slowly descended. Looking inside the Formation, where not even ashes of the people remained, she then barefooted stepped onto the ground, her gaze deep as she looked into the distance. "Your method of hospitality does break one¡¯s heart," a voice suddenly rose from the side. "Is it not a joy to have friends come from afar?" "Who?" Hearing someone speaking, the woman abruptly lifted her head. To her side, on the branch of a peach tree, a youth dressed in a purple robe was nonchalantly leaning back. He had a Curved Blade slung across his back and had somewhat of a dissipated air about him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A fish slipping through the net," the woman let out a cold snort as the bells on her wrist rang again. The peach blossoms in the sky all surged toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, and drew his Tyrant Shadow from its sheath. With a clang, countless Blade Qi surged through the Peach Grove, shattering the peach blossoms into dust. "I¡¯d advise you not to act. The Peach Grove is so beautiful, I really wouldn¡¯t want to destroy it," Xu Zimei said calmly. "What do you want?" the woman asked indifferently. "Just curious, I came to look around the Immortal Island. I mean no harm," Xu Zimei said. "Now that you¡¯ve seen it, you can go, right?" the woman said. "I haven¡¯t yet visited behind the waterfall," Xu Zimei pointed towards the back of the rainbow-colored waterfall. His divine consciousness spread out towards it, as if it were being devoured by something, he could sense a terrifying aura lurking there. "Stop here, or I won¡¯t mind expending more energy to keep you here," the woman stated with her eyes narrowed sharply. "I¡¯m the type that knows there is a tiger on the mountain, yet still walks toward the mountain," Xu Zimei smiled. He took a step into the void, flying directly towards the area behind the waterfall. Seeing Xu Zimei depart, the woman was not in a hurry. She slowly took out the Flute from her waist. As she began to play, the moment the melody resonated, a huge shadow of a peach tree appeared behind her. It was as if she had been born from this peach tree. This was the first peach tree to appear in this world, its primordial aura permeated the surroundings. "Lovely are the peach trees, resplendent with their flowers," the woman sang softly. Then, the shadow of the peach tree merged with the woman, directly stepping through the Endless Void to block Xu Zimei¡¯s path. The shadow gradually materialized, transforming into a real peach tree. It was like a monster in height, nearly spanning one quarter of the Immortal Island, towering a kilometer high. Its branches were lush with leaves, hung with countless peaches, each blossom carrying an aura of primordial power. "Remarkable," Xu Zimei remarked feeling the breath within, chuckling lightly. "The Ancestor of the Peach Trees that has survived for myriad years, I never imagined it would still be alive." Chapter 753 - 752 Immortal Liubo "I never expected Flowing Wave Island to have an existence like you," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The peach tree did not answer; instead, it swayed its massive branches. Like a horde of demons dancing wildly, every single branch carried endless might. As peach blossoms poured down from the sky and fused with the branches, they sealed off Xu Zimei¡¯s path. "Peach Chain Lockheart," a soft shout was heard. Immediately after, those peach tree branches that blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s way astonishingly split into countless phantoms. These phantoms, as if illusory, passed directly through Xu Zimei¡¯s body, and a powerful force came forth, attempting to pull out Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul. "Another attack aimed at the soul," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The peach tree itself did not have much offensive power, but it was doubly effective at bewildering the heart and attacking the Divine Soul. "I didn¡¯t want to go to the trouble of killing you, but since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t blame me," the woman said. As the pull around the peach tree grew stronger, Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body seemed to stiffen up. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. With the protection of the Nine Regions Grand Body, he was nearly impervious to any attack on his Divine Soul. A furious roar from the guardian Divine Beast of the Nine Regions Grand Body accompanied the appearance of several Divine Beasts. Howling Moon Wolf, Three Roar Leopard¡ªthey tore at the peach tree¡¯s branches, their sharp teeth quickly severing them. The peach tree, in pain, let out a somewhat ferocious roar. The two guardian Divine Beasts were not willing to stop, they pounced directly towards the peach tree. The peach tree seemed somewhat frightened and quickly reverted back to human form, swiftly ringing the golden bells in her hands, which sealed off the two Divine Beasts with a myriad of peach branches. "Come back," Xu Zimei called softly. The two guardian Divine Beasts hurriedly returned to the Nine Regions. The Peach Blossom Fairy looked unsettled, her deep gaze resting on Xu Zimei as she said, "You can¡¯t go into the Seven-Colored Waterfall." "Why?" Xu Zimei asked. "Immortal Liubo is in seclusion inside. If you disturb him, it will end badly for both of us," the woman said. "Immortal Liubo?" Xu Zimei chuckled and asked, "Then who are you?" "I am the Peach Blossom Fairy of Flowing Wave Island, duty-bound to protect the Immortal," the woman replied. "You, an Ancestor of the Peach Trees, acting as a protector for an Immortal¡ªthis Immortal Liubo must be quite remarkable," Xu Zimei said. "The Immortal and Flowing Wave Island have a symbiotic relationship; as long as the island has existed, so has the Immortal. Think about that," the woman said. "With you saying that, I want to see him even more," Xu Zimei smiled. He bypassed the woman and walked towards the colorful waterfall. The woman could only fret from behind, powerless to intervene. "I¡¯ve said my piece; if you won¡¯t listen, and something happens, don¡¯t involve me," the woman behind him shouted reluctantly. When Xu Zimei reached behind the colorful waterfall, he discovered that the water was actually from the Endless Heaven Sea. The sea water flowed in from the other side of the island, traversing tens of thousands of kilometers before arriving here. What was ordinary seawater seemed to have absorbed a trace of Immortal Qi after passing through some place, and had transformed into the colorful Immortal Water. Xu Zimei crossed through the colorful waterfall to find a cobblestone path lined with trees ahead. On both sides, various precious flowers and plants were grown. A fragrant scent wafted towards him along the way. Not far ahead, there was a thatched hut. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a beam of light that reached to the heavens shone above the hut, while the earth around it transitioned in the manner of the sun, the moon, the stars, and the five elements of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth. This transformational method was only used around the hermit hut and didn¡¯t involve any other place. "Is the Immortal here?" Xu Zimei casually plucked a blade of grass, bit it between his lips, and walked towards the hermit hut while shouting out loud. All around was still and quiet, with no one answering. As Xu Zimei approached the hermit hut, suddenly there was a loud "clang" sound. It was as if a formation had been activated, and a Tai Chi Diagram unfolded underneath his feet. Yin and Yang transformed into the Five Elements, with the cycle of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth spinning ceaselessly, eventually stopping on Water. The entire Tai Chi Diagram turned into towering waves, surging tumultuously and blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s approach to the hermit hut. "The Immortal has patted my head, and I have tied my hair, pledging to eternal life," a long and clear voice sounded from the hermit hut. Then came a slight "bang" sound. A white-robed elder with white hair and a white beard, radiating thousands of feet of Immortal Qi, walked out from inside. "What brings these young visitors to my Liubo Island?" the elder asked with a smile. "I wanted to see the legendary Immortal," Xu Zimei replied. "To find out if he is merely a charlatan, a trickster, or a true Immortal." "¡¯Immortal¡¯ is just a term; people have different definitions of what an Immortal is. I consider myself an Immortal, but that only represents my own thoughts and views," the elder said, shaking his head. "Since you have come, it must be fate. I bestow upon you a divine token. If we are destined to meet again, we will, and then we can speak of opportunities." The elder smiled as he stroked his long white beard, and with his other hand, he drew a half-circle in the air. A token, brimming with white Spiritual Energy, slowly emerged and moved towards Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead. However, at the moment of contact with Xu Zimei, his Prison Suppressor Demon Body inside him reacted. After activating the Demon Body, a red mark would appear on Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead. Now, stimulated by the Demon Body, the red mark flickered and directly devoured the token of Immortal Qi. "This," the Immortal paused, his expression changing immediately. "Remnants of the Demon Race," he muttered, his gaze becoming strange. Xu Zimei, puzzled, looked at the Immortal Liubo. He could feel the killing intent hidden in his eyes. "It¡¯s truly like searching for a needle in a haystack," Immortal Liubo chuckled lightly. He said, "You members of the Demon Race actually dare to come to my Immortal Island. How audacious!" "Do we know each other?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. "Since you¡¯re here, then stay; the Holy Ancestor will probably be very interested," Immortal Liubo chuckled again. With a wave of his hand, he pressed down directly towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed, his right fist clenched, covered in the Creation Force, and he punched out forcefully, piercing through the hand. "Somewhat skilled, no wonder you dare to come to my Liubo Island," Immortal Liubo snorted coldly. "Shocking Waves." The next moment, endless water extended from his body in every direction, all the streams reaching for the sky and converging into numerous powerful tornadoes of water. Dragons¡¯ roars echoed around, and countless water storms surrounded Xu Zimei. These tornadoes rose tens of meters high, each bearing a huge dragon head. "Explode," Immortal Liubo commanded with a forceful shout. Chapter 754 - 753: The Enemies of the Demon Race As the sound of Immortal Liubo¡¯s voice fell, all the storm whirlwinds suddenly erupted into chaos. From above, the dragon¡¯s head curled up thousands of layers of huge waves, all converging and plunging down towards Xu Zimei. The thunderous sound of explosions started ringing around. The entire island was shaking as though it was about to sink to the bottom of the sea. With a loud "boom," all the water exploded, sending water arrows splashing up and completely dissipating in the surroundings. Immortal Liubo stared at the center of the exploding water. When everything had cleared, he saw a slender figure slowly walking out from the misty water vapor. "This doesn¡¯t seem to fit with your reputation as an immortal," Xu Zimei shook his head and let out a long sigh. He said, "Is this kind of attack worthy of an immortal?" "Kid, you¡¯re no ordinary member of the Demon Race either," Immortal Liubo said with narrowed eyes, gently stroking his beard with his right hand. He stated, "You must be some kind of a vanguard." "Such a load of nonsense," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Since you wish to witness my true form as an immortal, I shall satisfy you," Immortal Liubo snorted coldly. As his words fell, a majestic aura of Immortal Qi rose all around him. The Immortal Qi shone upon his body, piercing straight into the sky. At this moment, Immortal Liubo exuded an ethereal aura that seemed to drift above the mundane world. His body was enveloped in white light, his white robes and white hair fluttering slightly. Tiny luminescent flecks revolved within the white light, and his bright eyes seemed as though they could see through everything. An even more powerful momentum burst forth from inside him. It belonged to the presence of an Immortal King. One more step and he would reach the Immortal Extreme. "Kid, surrender yourself," Immortal Liubo snorted coldly. "The Four Directions Sea Domain." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately after, the entire Liubo Island began to shake, and layers of ripples floated above it. With a "rumbling" explosion, Liubo Island actually began to rise slowly into the air. The whole area of the Endless Heaven Sea was stirred into a tumultuous turmoil. The waters of the Endless Heaven Sea surged towards the sky, forming an immense curtain of water. The water curtains on all four sides enshrouded and concealed the entire Liubo Island. "Thirty thousand li of Liubo, where my master rises and falls." Immortal Liubo roared, and the Heavenly Sea all around his body started to churn vigorously. It was as if the sea was an extension of his arms, moving freely and under his control. With a casual flick of Immortal Liubo¡¯s finger, countless amounts of water surged like a torrent, aiming to kill Xu Zimei. Within the vast sea, the figure of Xu Zimei appeared exceptionally small. Like a frail boat floating in a storm, at any moment it seemed it could be destroyed. The force of the sea was incredibly powerful, as if a tsunami had occurred. "Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out, kid," Immortal Liubo said indifferently. His hands waved once more, causing the waters of the Endless Heaven Sea to surge even more violently. Wave after wave of sea swelled forth. Within three thousand li, there were only waves, endless and boundless, as if standing at the center of all forces, where one misstep would lead to utter annihilation. "Playing with water against me?" Xu Zimei chuckled softly. He waved his right hand, and among the Five Spirit Beads, the Weakening Water Pearl appeared in his hand. Xu Zimei gently lifted the Weakening Water Pearl, and within this tiny bead, all was pure, as if it were the most pristine water in the world. The so-called weakening water, light as a feather yet unable to float, insurmountable. A single drop of weakening water could weigh tens of thousands of pounds, an unbearable weight for mere human strength. As the Weakening Water Pearl emitted ripples, the surrounding tumultuous sea seemed to be suppressed by a mysterious force. It gradually became tranquil. "What is this?" Immortal Liubo was taken aback. He continued to bellow, "Four Directions Sea Domain, I am the Dominator." Unfortunately, the entire sea was so calm that not a single ripple disturbed its surface. No matter how hard Immortal Liubo tried, the Endless Heaven Sea seemed to have been suppressed. "What exactly did you do?" Immortal Liubo asked in horror. Having resided on Liubo Island for hundreds of thousands of years, he was the absolute god of this sea domain, supplemented by his origin and the Cultivation Technique he had learned. Now, he had been defeated in the realm of water by a member of the Demon Race. This great blow left him momentarily dazed. "What on earth did you do?" "Be it the forces of the world or the realms of all beings, it¡¯s all about separating and uniting, uniting and separating," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "There are things you don¡¯t understand, the origin of all waters is not something you can contend with." As he slowly waved the Drowning Pearl in his hands, countless water currents began to flow backward, forming several streams that solidified into the shape of ropes. They directly bound Immortal Liubo¡¯s arms and neck, suspending him in midair. "Release me," Immortal Liubo¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. As the saying goes, the longer you live, the more you fear death, which aptly applied to Immortal Liubo. He had probably lived comfortably for countless years on Liubo Island. "Young man, let me go, and I will reward you in the future," Immortal Liubo said. "I¡¯m curious, why do you harbor such hatred towards our Demon Race?" Xu Zimei asked. "Don¡¯t you know about the Holy Court?" Immortal Liubo asked with confusion. "It¡¯s surprising that a being like you doesn¡¯t know about the Holy Court." Xu Zimei frowned slightly and called out the three Seven-faced Demon Generals from the Divine Continent. Upon seeing the three Seven-faced Demon Generals and the rolling Demonic Qi around them, Immortal Liubo was completely horrified. "Demon, Demon General." "My lord, is there something you need?" asked the Seven-faced Demon General. "Find out who he really is. Also, this so-called ¡¯Holy Court,¡¯ I¡¯d like to learn more about it," said Xu Zimei. Only then did the Seven-faced Demon General glance at Immortal Liubo and chuckled lightly, "Ah, just a tiny ant from the Holy Court." "Who exactly are you?" Immortal Liubo found himself with a dry mouth. It was always the Demon Generals of the higher Demon Race who were reverent to the young man before him, bowing their heads in servitude. A horrendous suspicion arose in his heart, but he did not dare to continue thinking about it. Because it was too terrifying. "What is the Holy Court?" Xu Zimei inquired. "These are things we were planning to explain to you when you reached the Heaven Beyond Heavens, as there is still some time before it concerns you," the Seven-faced Demon General said. "Since we¡¯ve encountered it now, let me give you a brief explanation." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Does my lord know who specifically are the enemies of our Demon Race?" the Seven-faced Demon General asked. Xu Zimei shook his head; he had some guesses, but he also knew it wasn¡¯t the entire picture. "In the Heaven Beyond Heavens, naturally, the foremost are the ten great families that possess the Ten Divine Veins," the Seven-faced Demon General responded. "In addition, there is the Holy Court, established by the Holy Ancestor specifically to oppose our Demon Race. Those within the Holy Court claim to be Immortals. Their opposition to our Demon Race is irreconcilable, and they are utterly hypocritical." Looking at Immortal Liubo, the Seven-faced Demon General continued, "This fellow is likely one of them, although he¡¯s just a minor character. Their Holy Ancestor, now he¡¯s the interesting one." Chapter 755 - 754 Destiny Emerges "Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m just a minor character. Let me go, and I will immediately leave the Holy Court and no longer be your enemy," Immortal Liubo hastily said. "Heaven Beyond Heavens, really looking forward to it now," Xu Zimei said. He looked at Immortal Liubo and asked, "Where is your Holy Ancestor?" "I really don¡¯t know. The Holy Ancestor¡¯s whereabouts are a mystery, and an existence like me simply can¡¯t make contact with him," Immortal Liubo hastily said. "How do you usually get in touch with the Holy Court?" "I¡¯m usually contacted by the Immortal Envoys from the Holy Court; we can¡¯t reach out to the Holy Court," Immortal Liubo explained. "Useless in every way, what good are you?" Xu Zimei snorted coldly. With that, he directly crushed Immortal Liubo¡¯s head with one hand and tore his soul apart. Accompanied by a heart-wrenching scream, Immortal Liubo¡¯s corpse fell to the ground. Xu Zimei had the Seven-faced Demon General and the others return to the True Fate World. Thinking of Heaven Beyond Heavens, he felt an inexplicable pressure but also some anticipation. Passing the multi-colored waterfall, Xu Zimei entered the room where Immortal Liubo had lived. The room wasn¡¯t spacious, with just a meditation cushion. Directly in front, there was a table with many offerings on it, including various types of Immortal Fruit. Above the table, on the wall, there was a portrait. A lifelike, vivid portrait. The portrait depicted an old man dressed in a white robe, looking ethereal as if he were cut off from the world. The old man gazed at the edge of the horizon, his eyes full of sorrow, embracing the world in his heart, with an Immortal Deer sitting at his feet. The Immortal Deer was full of Immortal Qi, surrounded by silver halos, with its body seeming to be inlaid with ten thousand stars. They twinkled incessantly, just like the stars in the heavens. Xu Zimei looked at the painting, quietly observing it. It seemed as if the old man in the portrait turned around and locked eyes with Xu Zimei. The next moment, the portrait was incinerated into ashes and scattered into the air. "Hello, goodbye." Xu Zimei murmured, then immediately left the cottage. Walking through the sea of flowers and stepping over the multi-colored waterfall, he returned to the Peach Grove, where the woman was sitting on a rock nearby, watching Xu Zimei. "You, you," she said, unable to finish her sentence. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked. "What did you do to Immortal Liubo?" the woman asked. "He¡¯s dead. Now, you¡¯re free. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You killed him," the woman said, looking at Xu Zimei in surprise. She asked, "Who are you really?" "Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. Just think of me as a passerby," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head as he walked away. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, the woman thought for a while, then slowly made her way behind the multi-colored waterfall. Leaving Liubo Island, all the people who had come were now dead, with only Xu Zimei walking out from within the island. The ship was still anchored close by, amidst the wind and waves. After the turmoil in the Endless Heaven Sea, it now appeared extraordinarily calm. Xu Zimei stepped onto the tranquil sea surface, making his way to the ship, which now had far fewer people on it. The only ones left were those with low cultivation who didn¡¯t dare to venture deep into Liubo Island. "Why are you the only one who came back?" Someone looked at Xu Zimei and asked with confusion. "They¡¯re all dead. Start the ship," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said indifferently. "Dead? You¡¯re joking. Then why aren¡¯t you dead?" someone asked, disbelieving. However, just as the person finished speaking, a streak of Blade Qi flashed by, and his head had already fallen to the ground. "I said start the ship. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself." The massive ship, accompanied by a roar, gradually receded into the distance. Xu Zimei gazed deeply at the calm sea surface. Everyone on the ship was silent as cicadas in cold weather, treating Xu Zimei with respect from a distance, not daring to approach him. Xu Zimei was happy to be at ease. On the seventh day on the Endless Heaven Sea, the weather turned somewhat overcast and oppressive. The grey sky, devoid of even a sliver of color, reflected off the monotonous sea. That afternoon, Xu Zimei, cradling a broad blade, leaned against the cabin top, closing his eyes to rest. He seemed to feel something and looked up at the grey sky. The next moment, suddenly the entire sky changed. A ray of light thousands of feet long shone down, as if tearing through the clouds, dyeing everything visible beneath the grey haze. The sky was instantly ablaze with light, and the surrounding Spiritual Energy also became turbulently active. Massive surges of Spiritual Energy, like tidal waves, roared towards the sky. At the center of that light, a terrifying power seemed to be brewing. Layers of ripples devoured the entire void. In an instant, the sea surface churned with waves, and the entire ship shook in response. Xu Zimei unblinkingly raised his head to look into the light. The light there was more dazzling than the sun, more brilliant and resplendent. He could hardly imagine the power contained within, and at this moment, an unceasing flow of Spiritual Energy was still converging towards that central point. Besides that, all Elemental forces of the world were also being absorbed by the depths of the light. The entire Firmament seemed to be torn apart, with the sky where the light was situated separated from other spaces. That place had become an independent space. "This, this is," someone on the ship saw this and their pupils dilated suddenly, standing still on the spot, not knowing what to say. "The Firmament¡¯s bright daylight, the Yin-Yang Wheel Severing, the convergence of all forces of the world. It¡¯s an event that only occurs once in an era," an elder muttered to himself. "Destiny is about to take shape." In that moment, the entire Continent was shaken. Whether it was the other Four Continents, or the Central Continent. Whether it was the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the hidden Sealing Grounds, or the Ten Great Forbidden Lands. The entire world was shocked by the beginning formation of Destiny. At this moment in the Endless Immortal Mountain, Jiang Mochou slowly opened his eyes. He looked up at the sky, where the light thousands of feet long lay - the convergence of everything. In a hidden corner of the Yuan Central Continent, Tan Jiulin also opened her eyes, gazing intently at everything above in the sky. The majesty radiating from her became more intense and substantial, exuding a resolute sharpness as though she was fully committed. Meanwhile, in the Baili Family of the Eastern Continent, Reincarnation Elder had just found Baili Xiao. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two were discussing and also turned their eyes towards the distant sky. "It has finally come," Baili Xiao stated, her gaze cold. The formation of Destiny was no overnight affair, nor was it something that could be completed in an instant. It absorbed the essence of an entire era and would fully form only after reaching Perfection. The present Destiny was merely at its beginning, absorbing the mighty forces of heaven and earth, still some distance away from maturing. However, this also brought a sense of urgency to everyone. Since it had begun to take shape, it proved that everything needed to catch up with the plan. Finally, after drifting for more than seven days, the ship on the Endless Heaven Sea slowly stopped at the waypoint. Chapter 756 - 755: Dragon-Tiger God This is a vast transit hub. From here, one can take the Teleportation Array to reach most of the cities on the Eastern Continent. Xu Zimei disembarked from the airship, and all the passengers scattered, keeping their distance from him. Xu Zimei prepared to teleport to a city under the rule of the True Martial Holy Sect. He first went to a nearby tavern hoping to grab some food. By the window, the shopkeeper brought over a pot of wine and several dishes of meat. As Xu Zimei was eating, a group of people burst into the tavern. "Hand it over, kid," a man with a long knife heavily struck Xu Zimei¡¯s table and said dispassionately. "Hand over what?" Xu Zimei looked up and glanced at the group. This group, consisting of around a dozen people, was dressed in black robes, each with a belligerent look and a face full of scars. "They¡¯re from the Green Sand Gang, everyone better scatter," someone exclaimed as they saw the group. "What¡¯s the Green Sand Gang?" some people asked, confused. "They¡¯re the biggest gang at this transit station. Rumor has it they have a strong backing, they¡¯re incredibly overbearing, and many people have suffered at their hands," someone explained. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t play dumb, kid," the leader snorted coldly. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "Do I need to spell it out? The treasure of Immortal Island." "You folks sure aren¡¯t afraid of dying," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "What treasure? I was just lucky to pick up a life." Without a doubt, someone had spread this news on the airship before. After all, Xu Zimei was the only one who had come out of Liubo Island. "I don¡¯t believe it, unless I search your Storage Ring," the leader said. "Really ruining one¡¯s appetite during a meal," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He shouted to the tavern shopkeeper, who had already hidden himself, "Shopkeeper, come out, there are bodies to collect." No sooner had he spoken than the group of people hadn¡¯t even had time to react. The only thing they felt was a chill at their necks, and when they tried to speak, all that remained was the sound of their heads falling to the ground. Everyone stood frozen in place, then along with their heads, collapsed to the floor. "Disappointing," Xu Zimei glanced at the wine and meat on the table and stood up to walk out of the tavern. Only after he had left did those who had hidden themselves carefully come out. As they looked at the Green Sand Gang¡¯s corpses scattered on the ground, they all felt a headache coming on. Xu Zimei headed straight to the teleportation site. He looked around and finally decided to teleport to Dragon Tiger City. Dragon Tiger City was situated within the domain of the True Martial Holy Sect and was one of its many governed cities. There weren¡¯t many people going to this place, and after queuing for half an hour, Xu Zimei entered the Teleportation Array. During the prolonged journey through space, Xu Zimei was also diligently cultivating. As Destiny began to take shape, the pressure on everyone was mounting. The Power Vortex inside his body had condensed to a thousand, almost reaching its limit, and making any further condensation would require a full-scale breakthrough in his physique. He was now attempting to enter the second stage, to condense the Power Vortex within his Divine Soul. This had to be done with great care and caution, because the Divine Soul is fragile and its recovery speed is slower than that of the body. As the old saying goes, "Cultivation knows no years," and after a long while, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes from cultivation. The Space in front of him split, and he stepped onto the land of Dragon Tiger City. Dragon Tiger City was not considered a large city. It was located to the east of the True Martial Holy Sect, within a mid-sized city. The city was neither bustling with prosperity nor desolate with inactivity. Dragon and tiger were the symbols of this place. When Xu Zimei arrived at Dragon Tiger City, it was just in the morning. Dawn was breaking, and vendors were just starting to push their carts up and down the streets. The entire city seemed to wake up from a night¡¯s sleep. In the center of the city stood a huge dragon and tiger carving. This statue had the head of a dragon and the body of a tiger, standing proud in the midst of this vast city. Around the statue was a railing, preventing anyone from getting close. As the weather turned cooler, residents of Dragon Tiger City began to gather around the dragon and tiger statue one after another. "Hurry up, today is the day of worship, and if we¡¯re late, we won¡¯t find a good spot," someone in the crowd urged. "What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s all the same worship anyway. Could the Dragon-Tiger God possibly play favorites?" another person retorted, unconvinced. "Besides, we¡¯ve been worshipping for so many years, and I haven¡¯t seen the Dragon-Tiger God manifest. You people are just superstitious," said some youths in the crowd, questioning. "There isn¡¯t any Dragon-Tiger God in this world, we¡¯re better off practicing," another said. "Shut your mouth, the Divine Spirits are not for you to debate," an old man beside them, infuriated, cursed loudly. The young person shrank his head and dared not speak anymore. Xu Zimei watched from the side, finding it amusing. He stepped forward and asked with a smile, "Old man, I just arrived at Dragon Tiger City today, may I know what you all are preparing to do?" "Young man, you¡¯re in luck," the elder looked Xu Zimei over, then said with a smile. "Today happens to be the day to worship the Dragon-Tiger God. Join in the worship, and you¡¯re guaranteed good health and smooth sailing in the future." "What is the Dragon-Tiger God?" Xu Zimei followed the crowd, asking as he walked. "That¡¯s an ancient legend," the elder paused for a moment, then said. "Long, long ago, Monster Beasts ravaged the lands outside the city. Dragon Tiger City was remote and every time residents went north, it was a near-death experience. Late on, the Dragon-Tiger God arrived and expelled the Monster Beasts, protecting the city and thereby granting us peace until now. It¡¯s said that whenever the city faces a life-and-death crisis, the Dragon-Tiger God will appear and bless us." Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei smiled. He noticed that the crowd gathering here in the city was growing larger and larger. The throng almost took over the entire square, even those running street stalls brought incense and offerings to this place. Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t particularly interested in the Dragon-Tiger God, so he didn¡¯t join the elder and his group¡¯s excitement. He left the square and headed towards the city¡¯s outskirts. The layout inside Dragon Tiger City was quite peculiar. A long river split half of the city in two, dividing Dragon Tiger City into two parts. Inside Qinghe, lotus flowers blossomed in abundance, usually frequented by fisherman. Today, as everyone went to the worship at Dragon Tiger City, the lively riverbanks were almost empty of people. Xu Zimei looked around and noticed only one fish stall on the left where a middle-aged man wearing a yellow bamboo hat was singularly focused on gutting fish. Behind him, the fishing boat that just returned was drifting there. "Boatman, can I get a ride across the river?" Xu Zimei approached and asked. "Would you like some fish?" The middle-aged man looked up, his face weathered with deep wrinkles and grooves, appearing to be in his forties. "No fish for me. I just want to take the boat," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. The middle-aged man nodded, silently put down the fish in his hands, and unhurriedly untied the black leather apron around his waist. Then he started walking towards the boat and gestured for Xu Zimei to join him. Chapter 757 - 756: Xiao Guizi Seriously Injured "Get on the boat," the middle-aged man looked at Xu Zimei and beckoned. Xu Zimei stepped onto the small boat. The middle-aged man rowed the oars, and the boat gradually drifted away on Qinghe River. "Everyone¡¯s gone to worship the Dragon-Tiger God, why didn¡¯t you go?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "There¡¯s no need to go. The Dragon-Tiger God protects the city for his own reasons, it¡¯s definitely not to seek the citizens¡¯ worship," the middle-aged man said with a shake of his head and a smile. He rowed with rhythm in every stroke. As if there was a special rhythm to it. "You¡¯re quite interesting," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "You¡¯re not from Dragon Tiger City, are you?" the middle-aged man asked. "Hmm, I just happened to pass by here," Xu Zimei nodded. "How did you know?" "Dragon Tiger City sees thousands of people coming and going every day, and I have them all in mind," the middle-aged man said with a smile. "I have lived here a long time." "So you¡¯ve been guarding this city all this time?" Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fell towards the end of Qinghe, as he spoke tranquilly. The river water was clear enough to see the bottom, where the lotuses were in full bloom, the white lotuses looking like girls dancing in the water, wearing white dresses. When the middle-aged man heard Xu Zimei¡¯s words, he suddenly raised his head and gave Xu Zimei a deep look. "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, the Dragon-Tiger God wouldn¡¯t need to worship himself," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I mean no harm, nor do I have any interest in your Dragon Tiger City." The middle-aged man took a good look at Xu Zimei, then finally took off the yellow bamboo hat on his head. It was only when he removed the bamboo hat that Xu Zimei noticed the man¡¯s hair was yellow. Moreover, he had a pair of tiger ears, which was very special. "You are," Xu Zimei was taken aback, this situation had caught him off guard. He had only sensed the exceptionally strong Demonic Qi on the man and had asked probing questions. "I used to be a resident of Dragon Tiger City," the man said with a smile. "After some fortunate events, I became what you see now. I guard this place because I love it here." "I wish you luck," Xu Zimei smiled. The boat had gradually reached the shore. The middle-aged man spoke with a laugh, "I won¡¯t charge you for the boat ride, consider it a payment for keeping my secret." Watching the middle-aged man row away again, Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. The man was like the guardian deity of Dragon Tiger City. If the city were in danger, he would come forward to protect it; otherwise, he would remain hidden in obscurity, like a hermit in the mountains. How ridiculous those residents of Dragon Tiger City were, only knowing to worship a lifeless statue. Having left Dragon Tiger City, he wasn¡¯t too far from the True Martial Holy Sect now. Xu Zimei summoned the Dark Heaven Tiger, sat on its back, and his figure gradually disappeared into the distance. ......¡­ The season of persistent autumn rain had arrived, and the Destiny in the sky continued to form, unaffected by anything. Meanwhile, other places had started to see the fall of light raindrops; a cool breeze swept through, bringing a refreshing chillness. Facing the continuous drizzle, Xu Zimei arrived in a valley before nightfall. The rain seemed to grow heavier; Xu Zimei found a particularly lush tree and stopped there. He patted the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, which then got up and uprooted the surrounding trees. Then it arranged them around Xu Zimei, shielding him from the rain above. Xu Zimei wrung the moisture from his clothes, ready to enjoy the autumn rain, when suddenly he heard footsteps reaching his ears. He looked up and saw a group of people in red robes approaching. The red robes they wore were a vivid blood-red, with the character ¡¯Ming¡¯ stitched onto their backs. Xu Zimei recognized the attire; they were from one of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Eastern Continent, the Blood Nether Holy Sect. "There¡¯s someone here," said a voice from the group lightly. The others hastily looked towards Xu Zimei¡¯s position. "It¡¯s not him," said someone nearby, shaking their head slightly. When the group reached Xu Zimei, the leading disciple looked at him with an air of arrogance and asked, "Hey, kid, did you see a man and a woman leave this way just now?" "I¡¯ve just arrived here as well," Xu Zimei responded. "And I don¡¯t like your attitude." "Kid, you¡¯ve got spirit," said the disciple from the Blood Nether Holy Sect, raising his longsword and chopping towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei merely lifted his eyelids slightly, giving the group just a glance. "Boom, boom, boom"¡ªa series of explosions rang out; the group felt an immense pressure and burst into pieces, dying on the spot. "Wow, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect really puts on quite the show," Xu Zimei shook his head. Ignoring the chunks of flesh and bloodstains on the ground, he sat on the Dark Heaven Tiger and walked towards the interior of the valley. As for those filthy remnants, by the time the weather cleared, they would have probably been washed clean by the rainstorm. Having walked a distance, Xu Zimei detected a faint scent of blood. And some bloodstains that hadn¡¯t been completely washed away. After he took a few more steps, he found himself surrounded by traps. Along with the snap of a rope, countless sharp tree spikes flew towards Xu Zimei to kill. Coated with a fierce poison, touching them would cause one¡¯s body to fester and die. Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly, directly annihilating these tree spikes in the process. His gaze turned to a nearby cave, his Divine Soul sensing that someone was hiding there. "Come out," Xu Zimei said indifferently. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, a figure rushed out of the cave in a flash. The figure was clad in black, fleeing quickly into the distance. But after just a step, the figure was suppressed on the spot by Xu Zimei. "Turn around," Xu Zimei stated calmly. The torrential rain overhead continued to pour down. On the green leaves, throughout the valley, the sound of the rain could be heard everywhere. It seemed like countless rain sounds were mixing in one¡¯s ears, yet it also felt exceptionally quiet. As the dark shadow slowly turned its head, Xu Zimei was slightly taken aback. "It¡¯s you?" they both exclaimed in surprise at the same time. "Yao Shengnan, what are you doing here? What are you hiding from?" Xu Zimei asked. "Young Master Xu, I don¡¯t have time to explain right now, please hurry and save Gui Lin," Yao Shengnan said urgently. "What happened to Xiao Guizi?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "He¡¯s in the cave and is on the brink of death," Yao Shengnan said with agitation. Seeing Yao Shengnan¡¯s anxious appearance, Xu Zimei realized something had happened. He followed Yao Shengnan into the cave and saw Xiao Guizi lying on a protruding rock, covered in blood. His body had numerous wounds, large and small, and he was barely clinging to life, soaked in blood. "How did this happen?" Xu Zimei asked, furrowing his brows. "It was the people from the Blood Nether Holy Sect; they were after us," Yao Shengnan replied quickly. Chapter 758 - 757 Fairy Fuyao "Blood Nether Holy Sect?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He remembered the group of people he had previously encountered; the so-called man and woman must be Xiao Guizi and the other. Xu Zimei extended his hand to check for a moment, and found that Xiao Guizi was gravely injured, teetering on the edge of death. Not to mention the external injuries, the internal organs were all shattered, barely hanging on by a thread of True Qi. If this True Qi dissipated, it would be real death. No matter how strong Xu Zimei was now, if a person was truly dead, he couldn¡¯t do anything unless he used the Time Bead given to him by the Time Emperor to reverse time and space. But the Time Bead was extremely official, able to save a life, tantamount to having an additional life¡ªXu Zimei absolutely did not want to waste it. He placed his right hand on Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead, mobilizing the Tree of Life within his body, as endless Life Force surged into Xiao Guizi¡¯s body. Xu Zimei was very careful in controlling this power. Xiao Guizi¡¯s body was now exceedingly fragile, and couldn¡¯t withstand any excessive action that might scatter the True Qi keeping him alive. He first attempted to restore Xiao Guizi¡¯s internal organs. After several hours, Xu Zimei finally pulled Xiao Guizi back from the brink of death. Once the organs could function minimally, Xu Zimei sped up his movements. He began to help Xiao Guizi recover from his external injuries and some missing parts. As time passed, the color gradually returned to Xiao Guizi¡¯s face. He started showing signs of blood flow, and his breathing became rhythmically stable. Xu Zimei took a deep breath. Although the effort didn¡¯t drain him significantly, the long duration of focused concentration had started to put some strain on him. He looked at Xiao Guizi, who was now out of danger. Yao Shengnan hastily asked by his side, "Young Master Xu, is Guizi alright?" "For now, he¡¯s fine. Let him rest a while; he also needs time to recuperate his strength," Xu Zimei nodded and said. He took out a Healing Pill from the Storage Ring and handed it to Yao Shengnan. It was clear that Yao Shengnan too had sustained severe injuries, just not as critical as Xiao Guizi¡¯s. After taking the pills, Yao Shengnan sat cross-legged to recover for a while. Then she exhaled deeply, her face returning to a natural color. "Thank you, Young Master Xu," Yao Shengnan quickly expressed her gratitude. "Tell me what happened," Xu Zimei asked with a frown. Xiao Guizi had once followed him for so long and could be considered his best friend¡ªapart from Lin Ruhu. "Alas, this matter is also my fault," Yao Shengnan sighed, and then continued. "Rumors in our Eastern Continent once spoke of a peerless beauty, named Fairy Fuyao." "You¡¯re talking about Emperor Taiyuan¡¯s wife, right?" Xu Zimei replied. Emperor Taiyuan became a Great Emperor from a humble Loose Cultivator, an astonishing feat that resonated through the ages. One can only imagine the hardships he faced. However, Emperor Taiyuan was rewarded for his trials¡ªnot only did he achieve the title of Great Emperor, but his wife was also celebrated as the foremost beauty of the Eastern Continent, Fairy Fuyao. "That¡¯s correct. According to the rumors, after Emperor Taiyuan ascended to the Upper Realm, his wife, Fairy Fuyao, chose to remain in the Yuan Central Continent." Yao Shengnan continued. "Recently, Fairy Fuyao¡¯s heritage site emerged amidst a whirlwind of controversies. It was said that Fairy Fuyao had a Beauty Crown, which would not only double the efficacy of one¡¯s cultivation when worn but also preserve one¡¯s youth forever." "What¡¯s so extraordinary about that?" Xu Zimei murmured to himself. There were plenty of things that promised to preserve youth; the True Martial Holy Sect was not lacking such items. "Listen to me until the end, there¡¯s also a rumor that whoever obtains the Beauty Crown will be able to inherit Fairy Fuyao¡¯s legacy," Yao Shengnan said with a touch of sadness. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That day I merely mentioned in passing that the Beauty Crown was crafted by Emperor Taiyuan from the most precious Heaven Crystals in the world, and it is the best token of love on earth. I never expected that Gui Lin would take this matter to heart and strive to seize the Beauty Crown." "So, you had a conflict with the people from the Blood Nether Holy Sect?" Xu Zimei asked. "It¡¯s those despicable and shameless folks from the Blood Nether Holy Sect; we had already gotten hold of the Beauty Crown," Yao Shengnan said angrily. "Who would have thought that they would ambush us midway because of Gui Lin¡¯s status as a core disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. They intended to kill us to silence us." "A mere Blood Nether Holy Sect really has some nerve," Xu Zimei sneered. "The mastermind behind this is the Blood Nether Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir; it is said that he has taken a liking to the Chi Family¡¯s Saintess. And he wants to use the Beauty Crown as a pledge of love," Yao Shengnan hurriedly reminded. "The Saint Heir of the Blood Nether Holy Sect seems to rarely greet others," Xu Zimei said softly. "His name is Xue Zeyuan. Rumor has it he¡¯s ruthless and more formidable than their Sect Master himself," Yao Shengnan explained. "Over the past few years, his reputation as a killer has been growing in the Eastern Continent, and many people dare not provoke him." "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "You take Xiao Guizi with you, and we will go find him." "Should we not go to the Sect Gate for help, given it concerns the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?" Yao Shengnan said worriedly. "Imperial Rule Immortal Sect be damned, let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and walked towards the outside world. The heavy rain in the outside world was still pouring down incessantly. The sky was filled with flashes of lightning and the roaring of thunder, as if the heavens were in a rage. The whole valley was enveloped by the rainy season. Yao Shengnan, carrying Xiao Guizi, hurriedly followed behind Xu Zimei. After walking about ten meters, a group of people came running head-on towards them. By their attire, they were disciples of the Blood Nether Holy Sect. "Found them, just up ahead," someone within the group shouted excitedly. Before the group could speak, Xu Zimei slightly raised his right hand. Bolts of lightning fell from the firmament, exploding upon the ground, obliterating everyone except for the leader. The leader, witnessing this, took a deep breath and forcefully swallowed his spit. Wanting to run, but his legs uncontrollably trembled, leaving him without the strength to escape. "Spare me, spare my life," the leader said with a trembling voice, looking at Xu Zimei approaching. "Answer me a few questions," Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "Who sent you here?" "The Saint Heir, it wasn¡¯t my call. I¡¯m just running errands, I had no choice," the leader hastily responded. "Where is he?" "In Wind Crane City, not too far from here," the leader quickly said. "Impressive indeed, daring to kill our disciples under the dominion of the True Martial Holy Sect; I wonder who gave him that confidence," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. With a "snap," the leader¡¯s head was instantly twisted a full three hundred and sixty degrees. Xu Zimei walked straight out of the valley, heading step by step toward Wind Crane City on the side. The heavy rain was drifting down, and the towering walls of Wind Crane City appeared faint and wavered in the stormy weather. With each step Xu Zimei took, the aura around him grew stronger. Chapter 759 - 758 Blood Nether Saint Heir, Battle Xu Zimei¡¯s imposing presence grew increasingly overwhelming. With every step he took, endless ripples would emanate around him. The oppression became heavier and seemed to suppress the very heavens and earth around him. He raised his head with an indifferent gaze, looking at the enormous city within his sight. Wind Crane City was a large city. Atop the city walls, a four-headed crane stood on one leg, its four heads each facing one of the four cardinal directions. At the call of the Wind Cranes, the break of day pierced through the heavens. It was the calmest day in Wind Crane City, with heavy rain pouring down from the outside world, the streets already sparse of people. Pedestrians hurried home, while some stayed inside taverns, enjoying the rainy season with a drink. Under the eaves covered with moss, the heavy rain formed a straight line as it fell. Suddenly, the ground began to shake. The eaves trembled slightly, and the line of rain became sporadic and chaotic. "What¡¯s happening?" the people within the city exclaimed in surprise, looking toward the distance. An incredibly strong sense of intimidation descended from the sky, as if it intended to envelop the entire Wind Crane City and suppress it. Xu Zimei walked step by step to the city gates, his aura by then as imposing as a dragon. It wound around him like a dragon, circling the area. With each step, he left deep footprints on the ground. The footprints extended deep into the earth, and the oppressive sense of suppression in the space resounded with a "bang bang." "Who dares to enter Wind Crane City?" An elder in a blue gown, supported by numerous city guards, stood on the city wall and shouted. He looked at Xu Zimei and felt inwardly startled; the other¡¯s aura was too strong. Even from a great distance, he could feel that oppressive sensation. "May I know why this talented individual has come to Wind Crane City?" The elder softened his tone, probing with his question. "Are you the City Lord of Wind Crane City?" Xu Zimei slightly raised his head and asked flatly. "I am not, but you may speak to me about your concerns. I too can make decisions," replied the elder. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain and simply threw his Saint Heir¡¯s token at the elder. The surrounding tens of thousands of kilometers of land were all governed by the True Martial Holy Sect, and naturally, these cities were also under the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s command. As a Saint Heir, Xu Zimei was also the Saint Heir of these cities. The elder caught the token with a puzzled look, glanced at it a few times, and his expression changed. He hurriedly presented the token with both hands and exclaimed, "I have seen the Saint Heir." Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the soldiers guarding the city quickly knelt down and shouted in unison. "Have your City Lord come out," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "Please wait a moment, Saint Heir. I will summon the City Lord immediately," the elder bowed slightly and hurriedly replied. ... Before long, a middle-aged man in a white gown was brought over by the elder. As Xu Zimei walked into Wind Crane City, both men quickly knelt on one knee. "City Lord Feng Tianhe of Wind Crane City greets the Saint Heir," City Lord Feng Tianhe promptly greeted. "May I know what brings the Saint Heir to Wind Crane City?" "There¡¯s someone you should know," Xu Zimei said. "Please command me, Saint Heir," Feng Tianhe replied eagerly. "The Saint Heir of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, Xue Zeyuan," Xu Zimei stated, enunciating each word. "He is in Wind Crane City. Help me find him." "That..." Feng Tianhe hesitated for a moment. "What is it?" Xu Zimei frowned, looking at Feng Tianhe. "To tell you the truth, the Saint Heir of the Blood Nether Holy Sect is currently a guest in my mansion," Feng Tianhe quickly replied. "You sure have it easy," Xu Zimei said. "Xue Zeyuan is after the Core Disciples of my True Martial Holy Sect, and instead of helping, you roll out the red carpet for him." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Feng Tianhe¡¯s face drastically changed, as he hurriedly spoke. "Saint Heir, please see clearly, I had absolutely no idea about these matters. But with Xue Zeyuan coming to my City Lord Mansion, as a host, I couldn¡¯t just turn him away." "Then take me to see him," Xu Zimei said. Feng Tianhe immediately nodded. He was well aware that Xu Zimei was not only the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect but also the son of the Deputy Sect Master. Compared to the so-called Blood Nether Holy Sect, he dared not offend Xu Zimei. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...... Following Feng Tianhe to the City Lord Mansion, he walked straight into the grand hall. At this moment, the hall was filled with singing and dancing, as several exceptionally graceful dancing maidens performed explicit dances. A variety of delicious foods were laid out on the tables in front of the young man in a red robe who sat at the head of the hall. He watched the dancers with interest, his eyes gleaming with a bloodthirsty light. When he saw Feng Tianhe return, the young man smiled and asked, "City Lord Feng, have you taken care of it?" Feng Tianhe didn¡¯t answer but simply waved his hand slightly and said to the dancing maidens, "You can go down first." "What¡¯s the matter, City Lord Feng?" the young man in the blood robe asked, slightly taken aback before chuckling lightly. "Allow me to introduce, this is our True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Xu Zimei," Feng Tianhe said, pointing at Xu Zimei and chuckling. After sizing up Xu Zimei for a moment, the young man stood up and said, "I¡¯ve long heard of your great reputation, Brother Xu. You¡¯ve always been like the Divine Dragon, mysterious and seldom seen." While the other took his measure, Xu Zimei also scrutinized Feng Tianhe. He had already had the elder from before take Yao Shengnan and Xiao Guizi down to rest. Xue Zeyuan, wearing a red robe, had a noticeable scar on his neck. He had a buzz cut, his features were resolute, and his eyes were sharp as a flying eagle¡¯s. Thin lips, a hooked nose, and he carried a Wolf Fang Club on his back. This Wolf Fang Club was completely white, as if made of white jade, clear and sparkling. Its wolf teeth were sharp and barbed, arranged densely, reflecting the cold light. "I only have one question," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Feel free to ask, Brother Xu," Xue Zeyuan said with squinted eyes and a smile. "How do you want to die?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Xue Zeyuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His aura instead began to rise bit by bit. "Brother Xu, you really know how to joke. The Destiny is still forming, so what¡¯s the rush?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and directly sent his large hand suppressing towards Xue Zeyuan. Feeling the oppressive power coming from the large hand, Xue Zeyuan¡¯s face changed, and the Wolf Fang Club on his back flew out, striking towards the large hand. But his power was ultimately no match, and he was sent flying by Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. Xue Zeyuan¡¯s figure crashed, striking the grand hall¡¯s surrounding wall. Xu Zimei walked out of the grand hall while outside, the torrential rain continued to "pitter-patter" down. Xue Zeyuan stood up from the muddy rain, holding the Wolf Fang Club, with the prowess of an early Divine Vein surging around him. He looked at Xu Zimei and said in a flat tone, "Brother Xu, you wouldn¡¯t really want to start a war between our two sects, would you? Even if you want to kill me, you should have a reason." "The matter of you chasing after the Core Disciples of my True Martial Holy Sect, do I still need to explain it meaningfully to you?" Xu Zimei retorted. "Ah, it ultimately came to light," Xue Zeyuan laughed heartily. He wiped the rain from his face and said with a wicked smile, "I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet so soon." Chapter 760 - 759: Endless Blood Prison "Originally, I wanted to wait until Destiny had taken shape before meeting with you Saint Heirs," Blood Zeyuan said with a light chuckle. "But now I might as well try it out; your fame has long reached my ears." "So much nonsense," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. This Blood Zeyuan wasn¡¯t even a match for Xiang Kunlun, being in only the early stages of Divine Vein. Presumably, once Destiny formed, with the support of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, he could also reach the peak of Divine Vein and fight for Destiny. Xu Zimei waved her hand mightily, and a gigantic hand condensed from the overwhelming Spiritual Energy charged straight towards Blood Zeyuan. Blood Zeyuan¡¯s expression became slightly concentrated as he slowly raised the Wolf Fang Club in his hand. The club emitted a heaven-reaching blood light. The blood light shone all around, colliding with Xu Zimei¡¯s great hand. Within just moments, the bloody luminescence was suppressed, and the large hand continued to descend. Blood Zeyuan was slightly surprised and quickly stepped aside to dodge. He looked at Xu Zimei with a certain seriousness, swinging the Wolf Fang Club again. At that moment, streaks of blood lines started to appear around the Wolf Fang Club. These blood lines were immaterial and intangible, existing as if they were nothingness. They surrounded from all directions, entwining Xu Zimei completely. "Blood Rod¡¯s Verdict," Blood Zeyuan bellowed angrily. With boundless might, the spines on the club began to grow violently. Heavily, he struck down towards Xu Zimei. And at the same time, the red line wrapped around Xu Zimei¡¯s body erupted instantly. The blood lines, like a maze, drew Xu Zimei¡¯s sight into a scarlet hell. "A dual attack on Divine Soul and body?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. This method of attack was still rare, or rather, very scarce. Thunderbolts flickered in her eyes. The Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil suddenly opened, with thunderbolts entwining within. Thunder burst forth, tearing apart the bloody hell before her, and Xu Zimei opened her eyes to see the vigorously charged Wolf Fang Club already close at hand. She slowly raised her right hand and effortlessly grasped the club. No matter how hard Blood Zeyuan tried, it was futile. Xu Zimei tightened her hands slightly, and with a "bang," the Wolf Fang Club, made from who knows what material, turned to dust and scattered away. Xu Zimei¡¯s left palm had also hit Blood Zeyuan¡¯s abdomen. With a "boom," a cloud of blood mist dispersed, and Blood Zeyuan¡¯s body was heavily flung away. ... The heavy rain completely inundated Blood Zeyuan¡¯s body lying on the ground. Xu Zimei looked on with a calm gaze, sensing that the other party hadn¡¯t died since his True Fate had yet to emerge. The next moment, under the veil of the torrential rain, a red stream of air slowly floated out from Blood Zeyuan¡¯s body. This crimson airflow spread out, becoming more powerful and majestic. It then condensed into the shape of a blood-colored skull. The skull opened its wide mouth, and countless streams of black air flew out from its mouth and nostrils. The black air congealed into one ferocious face after another. These faces were of all kinds: old men, children, women.... They were all people whom Blood Zeyuan had previously killed. Crowded and countless, with more and more black air, there were probably tens of millions of them. Laughter suddenly arose from within the pouring rain. Following that, Blood Zeyuan was seen struggling to stand up from the mud. He was covered in blood, and due to Xu Zimei¡¯s palm strike, his abdomen was severely caved in. But still, he staggered to his feet, laughing wildly. Blood seemed to pour out of his mouth recklessly. His entire body was drenched in blood, as if he was a man made of blood. "Exhilarating, truly exhilarating," Xue Zeyuan laughed loudly. As the blood fog grew denser around him, his aura grew stronger and stronger. "It has been a long time since I¡¯ve felt pain," he laughed sinisterly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blood qi enveloped the entire courtyard, and it seemed as if the City Lord Mansion itself was about to be shrouded in it. That blood-colored skull must be his True Fate. The skull hovered in midair, with countless wronged souls entwined fiercely around it. "I¡¯ve heard that the cultivation methods of the Blood Nether Holy Sect harm destiny and heaven, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so cruel," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "The souls of those who have already died are still detained, unwilling to let go." "Winners king, losers bandit; the weak are merely fish on the chopping block," Xue Zeyuan laughed loudly. "What? Are you afraid? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll soon become one of them." "Do you really think you can win?" Zimo chuckled lightly. "Reversed Yin Ghost Technique," Xue Zeyuan bellowed angrily. The countless lingering souls started to devour and fight with each other, and in the blink of an eye, only the last soul remained. This lingering soul was the most essence-filled one, having swallowed the other souls, it became the strongest one. Immediately afterward, the skull floating above Xue Zeyuan¡¯s head opened its mouth wide, directly devouring this last lingering soul. At the moment it was devoured, the skull¡¯s aura surged tremendously. Blood fog slowly rose around, enveloping the entire City Lord Mansion. From within the blood fog, began to emanate a series of spine-chilling screams. One, two, three, countless decaying corpses walked out from the blood fog. Some of the City Lord¡¯s servants didn¡¯t notice in time and were torn in half by these walking dead. Zimo frowned slightly and slashed down with his blade, shattering those walking corpses with blade energy and sword light. But they seemed to possess undying bodies, and even if only a head remained, they could still autonomously move and attack. As more and more walking corpses appeared, they seemed endless, impossible to kill off completely. "What do we do, Saint Heir," Feng Tianhe said anxiously on the side. "We¡¯re lost inside, and if this goes on, I¡¯m afraid the entire mansion will be destroyed." Zimo looked up slightly; the place didn¡¯t seem like a Formation, but it appeared to follow some pattern. "Just exhaust yourselves to death in my Endless Blood Prison," a loud laugh came from the mist. The laughter spread everywhere, making it impossible to discern its source. "This is quite interesting," Zimo shook his head slightly. He closed his eyes, letting his Divine Soul stretch out. However, the images his Divine Soul sent back were all blood red, as if endless and boundless. "No matter what this is, in front of absolute power, it¡¯s all futile," Zimo shook his head. He slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow, with vast amounts of Blade Qi hovering in midair. Behind him, an ancient Cang Dragon coiled, representing the seventh transformation of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. The Cang Dragon then began to change, behind him a void. A path paved with green stones, carrying a transcendent, out-of-this-world aura. "Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation," as Zimo brought Tyrant Shadow down in a sweeping slash. The Way of Inquiry¡¯s Bury the Heavens also manifested. A might that pierced the heavens erupted, destroying the entire Hengyu. The blood-colored fog was forcefully torn apart, and spatial turbulence crisscrossed everywhere. The shadow of the skull appeared within. Chapter 761 - 760: Return to the True Martial Holy Sect When the Bury the Heavens Blade came cleaving down, the boundless blood mist also appeared to tear briefly apart. The hidden skull was somewhat astonished by this scene. Then, with the Tyrant Shadow being raised and falling again, the skull was directly suppressed in place. The space around had been completely torn open by the Blade Qi, and the curved blade was growing larger in front of their eyes. The skull was also screaming. With a "boom," Xu Zimei¡¯s long blade, carrying endless waves of force, came crashing down like a storm. The moment the explosion sounded, it was accompanied by a burst of agonized screams. Xue Zeyuan flew out of the blood mist. Immediately after, the skull shattered, and the blood mist began to dissipate slowly. Xu Zimei, holding the Tyrant Shadow, walked step by step towards Xue Zeyuan. Xue Zeyuan stood up again, his body now segmented like a worm and coming apart in chunks. Looking very ferocious, despite suffering such severe injuries, he still struggled to survive. "You¡¯re quite tenacious," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He stomped on Xue Zeyuan¡¯s abdomen, kicking the man to the ground and stepping on him. "You like pain, don¡¯t you?" He raised the Tyrant Shadow and began to chop off chunks of flesh from the man¡¯s body. "You dare to kill me," Xue Zeyuan shouted in pain. After all, the Saint Heir is the core of a sect, far stronger than any core disciple. Especially now that Destiny has been revealed, once the Saint Heir dies, the sect essentially loses the chance to compete for Destiny. The efforts of an entire era would be wasted. The blow to an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect can be imagined. "Don¡¯t even mention a mere Saint Heir, today, even if the ancestral elders of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, the Blood Nether Emperor¡¯s War Generals, were to come here, I would still kill them without hesitation." Xu Zimei snorted coldly. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand mercilessly cut through the other¡¯s flesh and blood. The screams of agony echoed non-stop in the courtyard, sounding chilling to the bone. After a long time, the screams grew fainter, until they were barely a whisper and then faded away entirely. Xu Zimei sheathed the Tyrant Shadow and then walked out of the courtyard. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Saint Heir," Feng Tianhe greeted cautiously from the side. "If the people from the Blood Nether Holy Sect come asking, just tell them I killed him, no need to hide anything," Xu Zimei instructed indifferently. "Shouldn¡¯t we let the sect handle this matter?" Feng Tianhe asked timidly. "If we are to let the sect handle a mere Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, am I still contending for Destiny?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. Feng Tianhe quickly bowed his head, not daring to speak again. Domination and confidence were his first impressions of Xu Zimei. "Saint Heir, City Lord, that young master has just awoken," at that moment, an elder from the City Lord Mansion suddenly arrived to report. "Xiao Guizi is awake," Xu Zimei nodded his head. He said, "Let¡¯s go see him." The group made their way to the inner chamber, where Yao Shengnan was keeping Xiao Guizi company. "Senior Brother," Xiao Guizi greeted Xu Zimei as soon as he arrived. "It¡¯s been a long time," Xu Zimei said with a smile, sitting down on the bed beside him. Seeing this, Feng Tianhe and Yao Shengnan, along with a few others, left the room. "It¡¯s caused you trouble again," Xiao Guizi said guiltily. "Trouble is not a word to use between us, the Blood Nether Holy Sect is not worth mentioning," Xu Zimei replied. "How are you feeling now?" "The injuries are almost healed, I should be able to walk after a day¡¯s rest," Xiao Guizi replied. "That¡¯s good to hear, after all, you¡¯ve been with me before, and my people shouldn¡¯t be bullied," Xu Zimei said. "Brother, I regret not choosing to stay by your side," Xiao Guizi fell silent for a while before finally speaking. "Why would you think that?" Xu Zimei was taken aback and asked in confusion. "In the end, this world respects strength above all. When I think about living a peaceful life, it¡¯s also not permitted," Xiao Guizi shook his head and said. "If I had stayed by your side, perhaps my strength wouldn¡¯t be so weak now, I¡¯m embarrassed for you." "Everyone has their own way of life, as long as a choice is made, no matter the result, there should be no regret. You and Ruhu are a few friends I have; once I become a Great Emperor, I can protect both of you for a lifetime. Don¡¯t think too much," Xu Zimei stood up and said with a smile. "Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb your rest any longer. I¡¯m going back to the Sect Gate today. After your recovery here, come back with Yao Shengnan." As Xu Zimei started to walk outside, Xiao Guizi quickly called out, "Brother." "What is it?" Xu Zimei turned his head and asked. After a moment of silence, Xiao Guizi earnestly said, "Take care of yourself." Xu Zimei nodded and pushed open the door, walking out with an air of nonchalance. After Xu Zimei left the room, Feng Tianhe prepared to follow behind him. Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly and said, "Go attend to your business, I¡¯m heading back to the Sect. Don¡¯t worry about me." Watching Xu Zimei leave, the elderly man in green beside Feng Tianhe sighed and said, "This generation¡¯s Saint Heir is truly enigmatic." "That might be a blessing for the Holy Sect," Feng Tianhe said with a smile. "If he¡¯s able to bear Destiny in this life, it will benefit all of us." Yao Shengnan walked into the room, where Xiao Guizi was already struggling to sit up, leaning against the wall. His eyes were unfocused, as if deep in thought. "What are you thinking about?" Yao Shengnan waved her hand in front of his eyes and asked curiously. "Thinking about the times I followed my senior brother," said Xiao Guizi with a bitter smile. "Is that so," Yao Shengnan replied. "We really owe Xu senior brother this time, or else neither of us would have escaped. Don¡¯t take such risks next time." "Actually, senior brother is very lonely," Xiao Guizi fell silent for a while before saying. "I can feel it, he carries a lot of things. But he has never talked about it with anyone, always bearing it alone." ...¡­ Having left Wind Crane City, Xu Zimei continued his journey, leaning on Dark Heaven Tiger, slowly sprinting towards the True Martial Holy Sect. About a fortnight later, after Xu Zimei¡¯s constant travel, he finally arrived in front of the True Martial Holy Sect. This behemoth located in the Extreme West Region seemed always to be this tranquil. It was nestled in the midst of fog, surrounded by a variety of Immortal Trees. Xu Zimei walked up the tree-lined avenue and went straight to the entrance of the Sect Gate. When the two disciples guarding the gate saw Xu Zimei, they hurriedly greeted, "We¡¯ve seen the Saint Heir." Xu Zimei gave a slight wave of his hand, signaling Dark Heaven Tiger towards Azure Mountain Peak, where his father resided. Only after Xu Zimei had walked away did the two gate-guarding disciples breathe a sigh of relief. "Our Sect¡¯s Saint Heir is truly mysterious. I barely see him once in a year and a half," commented the disciple on the left. "Quite normal. With Destiny formed, I guess he¡¯s back to prepare for the battle," another disciple nodded in agreement. Chapter 762 - 761: The Past Azure Mountain still stands, through many a sunsetting red. Having been away so long, even venturing to the Eternal Ancient Continent, Xu Zimei found that the True Martial Holy Sect remained unchanged for ten thousand years. Upon Azure Mountain Peak, the green trees were lush and thriving, seemingly having grown several meters taller than when he had left, with dense branches and flourishing leaves. He tucked away the Dark Heaven Tiger and made his way along the path up Azure Mountain Peak. At the peak, the scenery was pleasant, with a gentle breeze blowing softly. The small river flowed slowly, its water clear to the bottom, and red carp tumbled within it. "Mo Er," Wenren Yun exclaimed in surprise. She hurried over. "Mother," Xu Zimei called out with a smile. "You child, once you leave, it¡¯s for several years, never thinking to come home more often," Wenren Yun complained. A cough rang out, and Xu Qingshan emerged from the thatched cottage up ahead. "A man should travel the four corners of the world; such womanly compassion doesn¡¯t suit you," Xu Qingshan huffed, then continued. "As if you know any better," Wenren Yun muttered under her breath. "If anything were to happen to Mo Er, I¡¯d never forgive you." Xu Zimei shook his head with a headache. These two still loved to bicker so much. "Come back and have a good rest for a while; your Destiny is also starting to take shape," Xu Qingshan said. "I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no time for that; I just came back to take a look. I¡¯ll probably have to leave again in a while," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "The closer it gets, the more pressing time becomes." "Is there anything your father can help you with?" Xu Qingshan asked. "No need, I¡¯ll check some materials in the Scripture Pavilion later," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. "You¡¯ve grown up; we can¡¯t control you anymore," Wenren Yun said with a sigh from the side. "Take good care of yourself out there; knowing you¡¯re safe and sound is all I need for peace of mind." Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. He spent an afternoon on Azure Mountain Peak, chatting with his parents. By evening, he finally returned to his own Goose Southern Peak. Chun Xiang and Xia Qiu had stayed in the courtyard this whole time. The room had been cleaned spotlessly, although it had been unoccupied for a long time. With the attendance of the two, Xu Zimei took a warm bath. In the pavilion of the courtyard, as the autumn wind blew, the tree at the center swayed with the wind¡¯s rustling. That night, Xu Zimei did not practice his cultivation; instead, he lay on the recliner with the autumn breeze blowing and peacefully slept. This might have been the most peaceful sleep he¡¯d had in some time. A night without a word. As the day gradually brightened, Xu Zimei also woke from his drowsy sleep. He stretched lazily and only then noticed that Lin Ruhu had been waiting early in the nearby pavilion. "Brother Zimo," Lin Ruhu said, scratching his head with a somewhat simple and honest smile. "How have you been lately?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. After not seeing him for a long time, Lin Ruhu¡¯s aura had become even more intense. Having fused with the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, his sense of ferocity and evil Qi were incredibly thick, as if with every move, he was a humanoid fierce beast. His skin had darkened considerably, resembling bronze, and he had grown much taller; his muscles were well-defined. "Pretty good, I am now able to fully integrate with my Battle Body," Lin Ruhu said. "When the time comes for you to strive for Destiny, I might be able to offer you some help." Xu Zimei patted Lin Ruhu¡¯s shoulder, smiling, "Come walk with me around the Sect Gate." The two left Goose Southern Peak and began to stroll around the True Martial Holy Sect. Lin Ruhu told Xu Zimei a lot; for him, there were no secrets between them. Because the two of them were the best of brothers. Winter was approaching, and the autumn wind was howling fiercely, as if it wanted to showcase its final brilliance. "By the way, Senior Brother, the Life-and-Death Cave of our sect opened a while ago," Lin Ruhu suddenly said. "Life-and-Death Cave?" Xu Zimei reminisced for a moment. It seemed that every time the battle for destiny was about to begin, the True Martial Holy Sect would open the Life-and-Death Cave to let some core disciples enter. They say that at the end of this Life-and-Death Cave lies Endless Mountain. And the so-called Endless Mountain is where each generation¡¯s War Generals and ancestors of the True Martial Holy Sect reside. Being able to meet the ancestors and receive guidance one-on-one, what an honor that would be. But for Xu Zimei at the moment, it was also something he could take or leave. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did anyone go in?" Xu Zimei asked. "Several True Disciples went crazy for it," Lin Ruhu said with a sarcastic laugh. "Xiang Qianheng and Sword Twenty-One entered several times, but none were successful." "That¡¯s quite a pity," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you give it a try?" Lin Ruhu asked. "I heard from Grandpa that to get through the Life-and-Death Cave, you must understand the mysteries of life and death, and I don¡¯t quite understand it myself." Just then, a disciple in a blue robe hurried over from a distance. "Saint Heir," the disciple greeted Xu Zimei, and then said, "The Sect Master wants to see you." "Understood, I will be there shortly," Xu Zimei waved his hand. Watching the disciple leave, Lin Ruhu laughed and said, "I bet the Sect Master wants to remind you of something. After all, this era¡¯s destiny is too important for our sect; it has been a long time since the Divine Travel Great Emperor that our True Martial Holy Sect produced another Great Emperor." Xu Zimei nodded. He then accompanied Lin Ruhu for a little while longer in the Sect Gate, before heading to Heaven Origin Peak. Heaven Origin Peak was located above the Sect Gate, surrounded by chains piercing through the void. It was like a solitary mountain, covered with flowers, grass, and trees. Xu Zimei climbed up the mountain, walking on a path made of river pebbles, shaded by the lush trees on both sides, until he arrived at the riverbank he had visited before. Sect Master Xiao was still seated at the beginning of the bridge, fishing. Meng Chenxue, the disciple by his side, held a longsword and stood respectfully to one side. Upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, Meng Chenxue¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. After all, the impression he had left on her was too profound. Her once pride was shattered to worthlessness. "You¡¯ve arrived," Sect Master Xiao slowly put down his fishing pole and smiled at Xu Zimei. He still appeared so young, as if time had never left a mark on him. He wore a blue robe that was somewhat worn but clean. "Sorry to interrupt the Sect Master¡¯s fishing," Xu Zimei smiled-and said. "Not at all," Sect Master Xiao shaking his head asked. "How confident are you about this destiny?" "There¡¯s no need for the Sect Master to be so concerned about destiny. It¡¯s not very important, even being a Great Emperor is just another realm," Xu Zimei replied. "You boy, you¡¯ve not been staying in the sect these years, you¡¯ve been to all corners of the world, and now your words have grown bolder," Sect Master Xiao said with a chuckle. Then he added, "But in this world, countless people have failed to become Great Emperors and have turned to dust; it¡¯s not that easy!" With that, Sect Master Xiao shook his head and muttered to himself, "I¡¯m being redundant asking you this. Don¡¯t underestimate the heroes of the world. Nobody knows the outcome before the struggle begins." Chapter 763 - 762: Life-and-Death Cave Hearing Sect Master Xiao¡¯s words, Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. She responded, "Would you believe me if I said I was completely confident?" "I don¡¯t believe it. No one dares to have such strong confidence," Sect Master Xiao shook his head and said. "You know about the opening of the Sect¡¯s Life-and-Death Cave, right?" "Just found out," Xu Zimei nodded. "Go and try your luck," Sect Master Xiao said. "I¡¯m not particularly interested in that place," Xu Zimei replied. "That¡¯s not my intention; it¡¯s what the ancestor wishes," Sect Master Xiao replied. Hearing Sect Master Xiao¡¯s words, Xu Zimei was slightly stunned. It seemed that the ancestors were still quite concerned about her, the Saint Heir. Xu Zimei even felt that the Life-and-Death Cave had been opened specifically for her. She nodded slightly and said, "I will go." Afterward, Sect Master Xiao asked about a few more matters and, confirming that Xu Zimei had no issues, let her leave. Just as she walked out of Heaven Origin Peak, a cold voice suddenly called out to Xu Zimei from behind. "Wait," Meng Chenxue said as she approached, walking on air from behind. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei turned around to look at the other party and asked with curiosity. Their interactions had not been many; since Meng Chenxue had been defeated by a single blow from Xu Zimei, they hadn¡¯t seen each other again. "Fight me," Meng Chenxue suddenly said. "It¡¯s meaningless," Xu Zimei replied. "Why should I fight you?" "I want to see just how big the gap between us is now," Meng Chenxue said. Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. Before she could reply, Meng Chenxue had already charged at her with a longsword in hand. The longsword split into dozens of afterimages, the blade and Sword Qi fierce. Although the momentum wasn¡¯t very strong, the edge of the Sword Qi was evident, shattering the surrounding space. Xu Zimei clasped her hands together, and with a sweep of her arms, eradicated all the sword shadows within them. Before Meng Chenxue could launch another attack, Xu Zimei was already weary of this tedious fight. She struck Meng Chenxue¡¯s abdomen with a heavy blow from her right hand. The other¡¯s body uncontrollably flew backward. "You still aspire to contend for destiny?" Xu Zimei asked. After tumbling to the ground, Meng Chenxue struggled to stand. Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she replied, "Even though the sect only cultivates one Saint Heir, who doesn¡¯t long for destiny? If one has the strength, naturally, they would want to try." Her complexion was somewhat subdued, the defeat having come too quickly. Despite having practiced diligently during this time, it was unfortunate she couldn¡¯t withstand even a single move. "You¡¯re a monster," Meng Chenxue said. "Among our peers, I¡¯ve never encountered anyone as strong as you." "Do you know why you lost?" Xu Zimei smiled and said. "Why?" Meng Chenxue furrowed her brows slightly, looking at Xu Zimei. "You¡¯re like a canary raised in captivity, always following around the Sect Master. That¡¯s not the path a strong person should take. Even if your realm has risen, your heart is still far from ready. To put it simply, you don¡¯t have the heart of a warrior." Xu Zimei said, "And since you¡¯ve always been taught by the Sect Master, but even the Sect Master is no match for me, how could you possibly fight?" After finishing her words, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t concern herself with the contemplative Meng Chenxue. She left Heaven Origin Peak, walking on air, and found Lin Ruhu waiting for her below. ......¡­ "Brother Zimo, what did the Sect Master want with you?" Lin Ruhu curiously asked as Xu Zimei returned. "He wants me to go to the Life-and-Death Cave," Xu Zimei said. "Then it¡¯s probably the old ancestors of the Sect who want to meet you. I¡¯ll come with you," Lin Ruhu said. "Very well, let¡¯s go take a look," Xu Zimei nodded. The Life-and-Death Cave is located deep behind the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s back mountain. Usually, this area is a forbidden land, where entry is not allowed. However, ever since the Life-and-Death Cave was opened, the core disciples of the various Great Elders have also been allowed inside. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though it was already deep autumn, not far from the cold winter, this back mountain seemed to be enveloped in a mysterious power. Here, it was eternally spring, lush and green, with trees growing densely across the hills and plains. It was like a deep green ocean. Following the small path on the back mountain, they continued forward. A Heavenly River stretched across from the north, its water crystal clear to the bottom, flowing magnificently. Many aquatic Monster Beasts lived in this river. There were circling giant pythons, millennia-old turtles basking on huge river rocks in the sun, and fish-headed Monster Beasts wielding steel forks wandering about. In short, the creatures in this river made their homes here, becoming a part of the Heavenly River. It is said that the Heavenly River was an ancient river captured by the True Martial Great Emperor. The water is very precious and special. As Xu Zimei passed by, the millennia-old turtle gave him a lazy glance and then paid no further heed. Xu Zimei crossed the Heavenly River, and directly in front, a narrow canyon appeared. The canyon was like a sliver of sky. Its passageway was so narrow that it allowed only one person to proceed. "Have you ever been into the Life-and-Death Cave?" Xu Zimei asked Lin Ruhu. "No, my grandfather said I¡¯m still far from ready," Lin Ruhu replied. "He told me to train more." The two entered the sliver of sky and, within the narrow passage, walked for about five minutes. The view broadened ahead, and crowds of people appeared around them. Upon seeing Xu Zimei emerge, the previously somewhat noisy surroundings suddenly fell silent. "The Saint Heir has returned," someone said with an uncomfortable expression. "Returning at such a critical moment, it¡¯s quite a coincidence," a disciple said coldly. "However, he may not necessarily be able to pass through the Life-and-Death Cave." "Saint Heir," the people around still reluctantly greeted him. After all, they were all proud and privileged members of the Sect, and it was naturally uncomfortable to have someone rank above them. "Why hasn¡¯t anyone gone in?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. The Life-and-Death Cave was located at the heart of the sliver of sky within the canyon. It resembled an upside-down bowl, oval in shape, with slippery slopes all around. In front, there were two pitch-black cave entrances. One entrance was marked with the word "Life," and from the outside, it reflected scenes within. Flowers blossoming, greenery sprouting, everything was growing vigorously. The other entrance bore the word "Death," inside which was sheer stillness. Whether it was flowers or trees, all were heading towards the end of life, beginning to wither, decay, and eventually turning into decomposed deadwood, dissipating into the air. "We¡¯ve all been sent out," Xiang Qianheng said somewhat awkwardly. Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled expression, Sword Twenty-One, who originally wore a cold expression, softened a bit and said, "Inside, relying on sheer strength is useless. Only by truly understanding the mysteries of the Life-and-Death Cave can one enter." "The Saint Heir is unparalleled, why not try entering?" Some people said with a laugh. "Yeah, the Saint Heir is so powerful, surely he won¡¯t be sent out," others chimed in. Watching these people heap praises on him, Xu Zimei smiled. Chapter 764 - 763 There Are Great Rivers and Mountains in This World ``` "You really are a bunch of wastes. If you don¡¯t have the ability to enter, then why are you loitering around here?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, some people¡¯s expressions changed slightly, but they refrained from lashing out. "We may not have the ability to go in. How about the Saint Heir gives us a demonstration?" someone said, confronting Xu Zimei. "That would convince us." "If I wish to enter, I will, if I do not, then I won¡¯t. I do not need to prove myself to anyone, nor do I need you to be convinced," Xu Zimei spoke dispassionately. "Whatever I do is merely my own preference. Did you hear that, wastes?" Embarrassed by Xu Zimei¡¯s humiliation, the disciple struggled to contain himself, unwilling to meet Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze. "I¡¯m talking to you, waste," Xu Zimei continued. "I heard," the disciple finally said through gritted teeth after a silence. Xu Zimei looked around and then said, "The rest of you, know your place. If anyone has an issue with that, I am in the sect. You can challenge me anytime. Defeat me, and I¡¯ll hand over the position of Saint Heir to you. Don¡¯t be discontented." Seeing that the other core disciples no longer spoke, Xu Zimei scoffed in disdain. "Cowards!" He walked up to the entrance of the Life-and-Death Cave, one side life, the other death. After considering for a bit, Xu Zimei eventually entered the cave of death. Beautiful things cannot last forever. As soon as he stepped inside the cave, he found himself stepping into emptiness, as if it was a bottomless abyss. He felt his body fall through space, plummeting from within. The inside was pitch black, and Xu Zimei did not know how long he fell. Finally, his body landed, arriving on a desolate wilderness. Xu Zimei felt as though his body was suppressed by some mysterious force that descended upon him, leaving him unable to move from where he stood. Before him, a child carrying a hoe walked leisurely from far away. The child seemed not to see Xu Zimei as he came up right to him. He took the hoe from his shoulder and dug a deep hole in the ground. Afterward, he took out a seed from his pocket and buried it in the hole. The moment the hole was covered, the child stood motionless before it. Xu Zimei felt as if time around him had accelerated, scene after scene unfolding before his eyes. Suddenly, a storm arrived, the rain nourishing the land. After the storm, the seed on the land broke through the soil, revealing a tender sprout. This scene, due to the acceleration of time, changed bit by bit in just a few seconds before Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. And the child grew visibly older at a rate visible to the naked eye. He became a teenager. Time continued to accelerate, and after the seed sprouted from the soil, the sun in the sky shone brightly. Under the sunlight, the seed gradually grew into the shape of a sapling. The teenager grew into a young man. The sapling became a small tree, which then turned into a large tree. The young man became middle-aged. The Sky-reaching Great Tree began to age; branches started to rot and leaves withered. Many branches were decayed beyond recovery. And that middle-aged man had turned into an old man. Because of age, he slowly sat down on the ground. Looking at the ancient tree in that manner. Battered by wind and rain, scorched by the searing sun. ``` One day, the old man slowly closed his eyes, and the ancient tree completely rotted away. When spring arrived, it no longer sprouted new leaves, accompanying the old man on his journey to the Hell of death. Time passed, and another little boy came, carrying a hoe on his shoulder, digging holes, planting seeds. The child was the old man¡¯s descendant; the seeds were dropped from the ancient tree. "This is death, and also rebirth," an elderly voice suddenly rose from nearby. Xu Zimei felt his body gradually becoming able to move again. He turned his head and saw that the old man who had just died was standing beside him, smiling at him. "Since the beginning of the world, the continuation of life has been just so, death to rebirth, rebirth to death, the cycle never ends," the old man spoke. "But for those who have died, death is the end, no matter how many are born after. Those are others, their lives have already concluded, wouldn¡¯t you say so?" "What are you trying to say?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Passing through this Life-and-Death Cave is simple, debate with me, win, and I¡¯ll show you the exit," the old man sat cross-legged. He laughed, "Lose, and you return." "What do you want to debate about?" Xu Zimei asked. "The meaning of life and death," the old man said. "Though the world continues on because of new life, for you as an individual, your world ends completely after death. I would like you to tell me, to resolve my perplexity, why all things come into being only to one day face death?" "I don¡¯t really care much for the issue of life and death. What I live is not life, nor death, but the life between them; isn¡¯t living splendidly enough? Moreover, when you come to this world, you¡¯re never an independent entity, there¡¯s kinship, love, friendship, sometimes you¡¯re not living just for yourself." Xu Zimei shook his head, "Besides, this world has such beautiful landscapes, throngs of beauties, power, wealth, pleasures of life¡ªthere¡¯s so much to desire. You, however, are obsessing like a fool over the purpose of existence. If you don¡¯t understand life, then you might as well end yours here, I don¡¯t mind either way." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the old man laughed heartily. His voice was hearty and thunderous, stirring ripples through the surrounding space. After a little bit, he waved his hands, and a doorway appeared in front of him. Laughing loudly, he said, "Although you didn¡¯t directly answer my question, it was rather amusing, I shall deem you to have passed." "How should I address you, senior?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I am the spirit of this Life-and-Death Cave, the rules here are made by me. You are to my liking, young one, I will let you through," the old man said. "Is that it?" Xu Zimei was taken aback for a moment, not expecting it to be so simple. "Your elders sent word in advance, just go in," the Cave Spirit waved his hand, smiling. Shrugging his shoulders, Xu Zimei walked indifferently through the Spatial Gate. After Xu Zimei had left, the old man then muttered to himself. "Great landscapes, haha, with such wonderful landscapes in this world, how could I confine myself here?" ... After Xu Zimei passed through the Spatial Gate, he soon arrived in another small world. Endless Mountain, this place was the rumored abode of the War Generals left behind by the True Martial Holy Sect. In front of him, it was as if he was in the deep mountains and ancient forests, every tree reaching to the sky, hundreds of meters tall. The branches were thick, and the trunks were several tens of meters in diameter. Walking in this area, Xu Zimei felt incredibly small. Green elves fluttered through the woods. They drifted in front of Xu Zimei, as if leading him on his way. Following these elves, Xu Zimei walked deeper into the forest. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 765 - 764: The Many Ancestors of the True Martial Holy Sect Xu Zimei followed these dancing elves, step by step, towards the heart of the deep mountain forest. The space was serene with a fresh smell. As Xu Zimei walked, he remembered the question asked by the Life and Death Cave Spirit before. In fact, perfection is ten in heaven and earth, but unfortunately one escapes, leaving the Great Dao incomplete, hence all things in the world retain a glimmer of hope. Though life and death are certain paths, the Great Dao also likewise preserves a chance for life. Once one¡¯s cultivation is achieved, lifespan will increase. Especially upon becoming a Great Emperor, living millions of years is not out of the question. And the legend goes that opening the twelve Vein Gates can lead to immortality, an undying and eternal existence. Regardless of its truth, there still lies a chance. Xu Zimei followed the elves on their way, where the scenery was pleasing, and it was spring throughout all seasons. Quite serene. He passed through the cover of the large trees, as though lost in the dampness of a primeval forest, the leaves of which were each more considerable than his whole figure. When those floating green elves stopped in front of a huge ancient tree, they suddenly vanished. Xu Zimei observed his surroundings with great interest. He saw an old man in white, walking amiably towards him. "You¡¯ve come," the elder asked naturally. "I pay my respects to the Ancestor," Xu Zimei bowed slightly. He recognized the other, none other than the Heavenly Curtain War God, the former War General of the True Martial Great Emperor. Though they had met several times, this was the first substantial conversation between the two. "No need to be so formal, just call me Grandfather Hong," the Heavenly Curtain War God said with a smile. His real surname was probably Hong. Heavenly Curtain was merely his honorific title, which, after being used extensively, led to many people forgetting his original name. "I am not being restrained," Xu Zimei said calmly. "May I ask why Grandfather Hong sought me out?" "There are some things I must give you and some matters to discuss with you," the Heavenly Curtain War God said. "What matters?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "The struggle for Destiny within the sects will be explained to you in detail later. I won¡¯t talk too much about it now. I mainly want to speak to you about the Heaven Beyond Heavens," the Heavenly Curtain War God said. "There¡¯s something I want to remind you of, becoming a Great Emperor is indeed good, but if you ultimately lack strength, there¡¯s no need to be disheartened. Stepping into Immortality is also a viable path. Do you understand what I mean?" "Grandfather Hong is suggesting that I focus on survival?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Yes, in every era, so many participate in the struggle for Destiny, and very few ultimately survive. They take Destiny as everything, and if they cannot bear it, they might as well bury themselves then and there," the Heavenly Curtain War God explained. "The Immortal Path may not be as strong as a Great Emperor, but it is also a viable way. If you exceed the Immortal Extreme, you will discover another world." "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded. Suddenly, the Heavenly Curtain War God took out a token. The token was triangular, with a bizarre pattern engraved on the front and a "Martial" character on the back. "Whether you become a Great Emperor or step into Immortality in the future, I hope you will go to Heaven Beyond Heavens. There you will find a broader world," the Heavenly Curtain War God said. "This token was left by the True Martial Great Emperor. After he went to Heaven Beyond Heavens, he also established a power there and took the True Martial Holy Sect into Heaven Beyond Heavens. In these times, disciples from our sect who go to Heaven Beyond Heavens will hold this token to find him. With a place of shelter, disciples of our True Martial Holy Sect will not be bullied in Yuan Central Continent, and they won¡¯t be in Heaven Beyond Heavens either." Xu Zimei took the token and smiled, "Thank you, Grandfather Hong." ``` "The Great Emperor is just one stop on the path of cultivation, don¡¯t cling to it too much. As long as you work hard and have no regrets, that¡¯s enough," continued the Heavenly Curtain War God. "I understand," nodded Xu Zimei. "Come with me," the Heavenly Curtain War God said with a slight nod, heading deeper into the forest. Xu Zimei followed closely behind. "Among the Saint Heirs of the True Martial Holy Sect in recent eras, you are probably the one I am most satisfied with." The Heavenly Curtain War God said with a smile as they walked. "I¡¯ve looked into you, you rarely stay at the Sect Gate, and the achievements you have today are all due to your own efforts. You seldom rely on the sect for anything." Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. Ever since he reached the peak of the Divine Vein, there was hardly anything in the Yuan Central Continent that could trouble him. Even if he did encounter danger, he could either fight it off or escape. Passing through the jungle, Xu Zimei realized he was moving upwards. The road in front of him grew steeper and steeper, as if he were climbing a mountain. Xu Zimei could feel it, a mysterious force in this world was suppressing him, and he could not walk on the air. He could only move forward slowly and steadily, like an ordinary person, one step at a time. When he reached the peak, he found himself atop a mountain. At the summit, besides the Heavenly Curtain War God, there were two other people. One man dressed as a scholar, very refined and elegant. And another, a burly man who was wiping a long blade. Xu Zimei paused for a moment; these two were the other two War Generals of the True Martial Holy Sect. The War General of the Heavenly Blade and the Traveler. "I greet the ancestors," Xu Zimei bowed slightly and greeted them. Regardless, these people were the powerhouses behind the True Martial Holy Sect. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had maintained the peace of the True Martial Holy Sect for a million years. They had made indispensable contributions and could have gone to the Heaven Beyond Heavens; however, for the sake of the sect, they chose to stay. "Kid, you¡¯re pretty good," the Traveler said with a laugh from the side. The Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade, noticing the Curved Blade carried on Xu Zimei¡¯s back, his eyes lit up and he said, "Kid, how about a spar?" The Heavenly Curtain War God coughed softly. The Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade quickly smiled and said, "Just kidding, just kidding." It was evident that among them, the Heavenly Curtain War God held considerable prestige. "Why did the ancestor bring me here?" Xu Zimei asked, perplexed. He looked down from the mountaintop, and the scenery around was very beautiful. Because of the vantage point, standing on the summit, he could almost see everything around. Huge ancient trees towered like a canopy, lush and verdant, as if each had become a spirit like the Tree Demons. The leaves of the trees varied in shape, with oval, triangular, and even dome-topped ones, densely covering the interior of the forest. "We want to entrust you with something," said the Heavenly Curtain War God. "As for what fortunes it brings afterward, it depends on you." "What is it?" asked Xu Zimei, puzzled. Then he saw the Heavenly Curtain War God and the other two exchange glances, and the aura around the three of them suddenly erupted. Three different colors of Spiritual Energy spread from their bodies, shooting directly into the sky. The vast expanse of the firmament clouds shifted as the beams of Spiritual Energy above merged together. The three stood in a triangular position. A triangular Formation emerged on the ground. ``` Chapter 766 - 765: Book of Life and Death The triangular formation stood in opposition to the winds and clouds in the sky. It seemed as if it was a reflection. Within the formation, a powerful presence permeated. Xu Zimei had no idea what it was, but just the might it exuded was enough to shock him. It was clear that the three ancestors were under great pressure, their auras becoming more and more immense, more and more powerful. The surrounding space was crumbling and destructing, unable to withstand this force. "Open," bellowed the Heavenly Curtain War God. The three of them spread their arms wide, forcibly prying apart the formation that had emerged. The oppressiveness and power within it were unbelievable. The changes in the firmament above seemed even more majestic now. The winds and clouds stirred, the entire firmament changing color. Fortunately, this was an independent small world, protected by a barrier, invisible to people outside. After the formation was arduously opened by the three, the Heavenly Curtain War God shouted again, "Rise." Streams of black and white Qi began to ascend continuously from the formation. The energy structure of these gases was very unique, somewhat similar to what Xu Zimei had sensed before in the Life-and-Death Cave. When the formation fully opened, accompanied by "boom" sounds and the torrents of black and white Qi, a booklet slowly emerged from within. This booklet felt extremely peculiar. At a glance, Xu Zimei felt himself to be a rotting piece of wood, as if he were about to die. He had never felt so close to death. Yet upon looking again, he felt reborn with a body full of strength, as if his body had been cleansed, extremely healthy. "What is this?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. The moment the booklet appeared, the three Heavenly Curtain War Gods finally let out a sigh of relief, gradually retracting their power. They left the booklet to float by itself in mid-air. The booklet had black and white sides, black on the left and white on the right. The two pages were closed together, concealing the content within. "Do you know why the True Martial Great Emperor established the sect here?" the Heavenly Curtain War God asked. "Is there a reason for this?" Xu Zimei shook his head and asked. Whether founding a sect or an establishment, one either chooses lands with excellent feng shui, or it is due to personal reasons. As for the establishment of the True Martial Holy Sect in the Extreme West Region, it has been millions of years. Both Xu Zimei and everyone else had never paid much attention to this question. "Back then, when the True Martial Great Emperor came here, he discovered this Life-and-Death Cave, along with the Book of Life and Death," explained the Heavenly Curtain War God. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At first, the book was emanating a dense Qi of Life and Death. The True Martial Great Emperor, out of curiosity, planned to explore it," the Heavenly Curtain War God continued slowly. "Surprisingly enough, even a Being Emperor as the True Martial Great Emperor was unable to do anything with this Book of Life and Death," said the War God. "There¡¯s such a thing," Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly. Although the True Martial Great Emperor was not considered the strongest among all the emperors during the Era of Emperors, he was certainly one of the notable ones. It was almost countable on one hand the things in the Yuan Central Continent that could stump an emperor, given that it was not a high-level world. "So, in order to study this Book of Life and Death, the True Martial Great Emperor founded the True Martial Holy Sect here. With his strength and status, he should have established the sect gate in the Central Continent long ago," said the War God. "Did he find out anything?" Xu Zimei asked. "Very little is known, it¡¯s almost impossible to study anything with the booklet closed," replied the War God. "Before his ascension, the True Martial Great Emperor left behind ancestral teachings." "This Book of Life and Death is meant for the fated individual, whoever is destined may take it." "If there is no destiny, even if a Great Emperor were to arrive, it would be of no avail." "So, you all had me try?" Xu Zimei said. "It¡¯s not that we sought you out specifically, but every generation¡¯s Saint Heir of our True Martial Holy Sect would come here to make an attempt," the Heavenly Curtain War God said. "This includes the Great Emperor of the Three Blades, Empress Hongtian, and the Divine Travel Great Emperor, among others." "They all failed?" Xu Zimei asked. Seeing the Heavenly Curtain War God nod slightly, Xu Zimei laughed. Putting aside the other emperors for a moment, the magnitude of Empress Hongtian¡¯s elegance and genius is unparalleled. To say she is the greatest Empress wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration, yet unexpectedly, she also failed. "This thing is quite interesting," Xu Zimei laughed. "Give it a try, to succeed or not is just how it is," Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade said on the side. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. He slowly stepped forward, spiritual energy surged in his hands as he reached for the Book of Life and Death. The moment his hands touched the book, Xu Zimei only felt two streams of energy, one black and one white, surge into his palms. They spread along his arms. Death and rebirth permeated his body simultaneously, splitting it into two halves. Xu Zimei found it hard to describe the sensation, as if he was in the midst of fire and ice, two extremities intertwining. He spread his hands, trying to open the Book of Life and Death. Unfortunately, the book was like a single solid entity, incredibly firm. No matter how hard he tried, it wouldn¡¯t budge. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t conveniently use the power of the Demon Body here, but he had an epiphany that pure strength would not open this item. "Still no success?" the Great Emperor of the Three Blades sighed slightly. "It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t be disheartened," the Heavenly Curtain War God said, comforting him. "Before this, no one has ever succeeded either." Xu Zimei took a deep breath, released his hands, and the Qi of Life and Death within him gradually dissipated. "May I try again?" Xu Zimei looked at the Heavenly Curtain War God and asked. "Yes," the Heavenly Curtain War God nodded, but in his heart, he had already lost hope. Xu Zimei closed his eyes gently, while his consciousness entered the True Fate World. This was imperceptible from the outside. He summoned the Chaos Pearl from the deep void; nothing in this world could stand against it. Even the Taiyang Zuzhao and Taiying Youying couldn¡¯t do so back then. Subsequently, Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes, and a powerful aura began rising behind him. The azure planet formed by True Fate gradually emerged. With the perfection of the Divine Continent, this planet had become even more azure and majestic. The moment the azure planet appeared, the entire space was destroyed by the aura it emitted. "This is," the three figures of the Heavenly Curtain War God stared in shock at the True Fate before them. Utilizing the planet as a cover, Xu Zimei slowly transferred the power of the Chaos Pearl into his body. Originally, this world was concealed by formations, but when the azure planet appeared, the formations were directly suppressed, and the endless spiritual energy from the sky surged towards this place. "This is remarkable," Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade exclaimed. Xu Zimei once again took hold of the Book of Life and Death with both hands, but this time, before he could exert effort to open it, the book transformed into a streak of light and flew into his True Fate World to hide. Chapter 767 - 766: Sky Martial "What is this," everyone was a bit confused at this sight, unable to grasp the situation. Even Xu Zimei hesitated for a moment. After the Book of Life and Death flew into his True Fate World, it actually hid itself away. "Did you take away the Book of Life and Death?" the Heavenly Curtain War God asked in surprise. "It seems to have entered my body and hidden itself," Xu Zimei pondered briefly before responding. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell others about the Divine Continent, so naturally, he could only say that. "Can you try to summon it?" the Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade asked expectantly from the side. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, saying, "It¡¯s not under my control; I estimate that I won¡¯t be able to mobilize it for some time." He needed to go back and study the Book of Life and Death slowly; for the time being, he couldn¡¯t show the Divine Continent to the others. After all, creating a world was too shocking and unheard of. "Not sure if the Book of Life and Death is good or bad, but now that it has entered your body, we have no way to deal with it, so be careful on your own," said the Heavenly Curtain War God. "I¡¯ve also spoken to the spirit of the Life-and-Death Cave in the outside world, and you can come find me at any time if there¡¯s any problem." "Thanks to all the ancestors," Xu Zimei bowed slightly and said. "Go on, work hard on your destiny, but be sure not to die under that destiny," the Heavenly Curtain War God advised. Xu Zimei nodded, then turned and left the Endless Mountain. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, the Heavenly Curtain War God looked at the other two and asked, "What do you think?" "He¡¯s not simple at all. I¡¯ve seen the Saint Heirs of several eras, but he is the only one I can¡¯t see through," the Traveler said from the side. "All those Saint Heirs, when meeting us ancestors, who among them isn¡¯t panicking? Only he is calm and composed, neither humble nor arrogant, a real piece of fine material," the Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade also nodded approvingly and commented. "I know all that. What I¡¯m asking about is his True Fate," the Heavenly Curtain War God said. "What exactly is that thing? It even makes me feel alarmed." "Why think so much? Everyone has their own fate, and maybe this era¡¯s Great Emperor will emerge from our True Martial Holy Sect," the Traveler said with a laugh. ... After leaving Endless Mountain and the Life-and-Death Cave, Xu Zimei returned to the valley. Right now, the core disciples around were waiting for Xu Zimei to come out. As they saw that Xu Zimei was still not appearing, many began to speculate with some unease. "Could it be that this guy really went in?" someone asked. As they were discussing, they saw Xu Zimei walking out from the Life-and-Death Cave leisurely. "Zimo, how did it go?" Lin Ruhu hurried forward and asked. "Just like that, had a chat with the ancestors and then came out," Xu Zimei replied. "You really met the ancestors?" Xiang Qianheng asked in surprise from the side. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, his gaze sweeping over the other disciples present, and he shook his head with a sigh, "Useless, all of you!" Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei silently took a deep breath. "I¡¯ll give it a try," some disciples who had not gone in also began to enter. After leaving the back mountain, Xu Zimei prepared to visit the Scripture Pavilion to look up some things and parted ways with Lin Ruhu. Xu Zimei intended to research related to the Heavenly Dao Academy, including the Red Dust Palace and Stone Race. After all, this was his focus for the upcoming period. Upon arriving at the Scripture Pavilion, Xu Zimei, with his status as the Saint Heir, went straight to the third floor. After all, the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s truly secret documents were all stored on the third floor. As for the fourth floor, it housed the legacies of the four Great Emperors. He flipped through several books, among them the "Era of Heavenly Dao Academy," "Red Dust Palace of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands," and "Hidden World of the Stone Race." Xu Zimei roughly read through all the relevant books. This look lasted an entire week. The intelligence work of the True Martial Holy Sect must be said to be indeed very strong. Many hidden messages could be found within the Sect Gate. Though it was located in the corner of the Extreme West Region of the Eastern Continent, it basically had control over the changes of the entire Continent. The intelligence of the True Martial Holy Sect spread throughout the five continents. After more than seven days, Xu Zimei finally left the Scripture Pavilion. He had come to understand almost all the information he had wanted to know. Upon returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei began his cultivation practice. He planned to first master the Gate of Immortality from the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and then consolidate the vortex of power within his Divine Soul. The time spent in closed-door cultivation wasn¡¯t long when his father, Xu Qingshan, sent someone to find him. By the time he returned to Azure Mountain Peak, the season had already begun to shift toward winter. It wasn¡¯t heavy snowfall, but there were still a few snowflakes gently falling down. The trees on Azure Mountain Peak remained a vibrant green. The white expanse of snowflakes blanketed the branches, blending the lush green with the pristine white. As Xu Zimei ascended the mountain, he found that four people had already gathered there. They were Xiang Qianheng, Sword Twenty-One, Xia Zihe, and Jiang Xier. When Xu Zimei arrived, the others didn¡¯t say much, but only Jiang Xier had a flickering gaze. Sixth Elder Xiao Yuexuan had already come out from confinement. Although she had many wrongs, over the years she had contributed a lot to the Sect. Under the indication from Sect Master Xiao, the Baili Family and the True Martial Holy Sect could now be considered allied. Baili Xiao was not only the Saintess of the Baili Family, but she had also returned the Flying Immortal Body, representing a part of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s disciples. Xu Zimei could foresee such an outcome. If Baili Xiao were just an ordinary disciple, the True Martial Holy Sect wouldn¡¯t care at all. But setting other matters aside, just the fact that she was the Empress¡¯s chief disciple meant that the True Martial Holy Sect would not become her enemy. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The more people there were striving for Destiny, the greater the hope naturally became. Dealing with Baili Xiao¡¯s matter was naturally something Xu Zimei had to resolve himself. ... "Father," Xu Zimei greeted. Xu Qingshan nodded, his hands clasped behind his back, and said, "I¡¯ve called you few here because there¡¯s something I need to tell you." "Is it about the Heavenly Martial Meeting?" Xiang Qianheng seemed to know something and asked ahead of time. "That¡¯s right, you all have probably heard the rumours before, the once-per-century Heavenly Martial Meeting will officially commence soon. Traditionally, each session of the Heavenly Martial Meeting is held in turn by the eight Great Emperor Immortal Sects of our Eastern Continent. This year, it just so happens to be the Baili Family¡¯s turn," Xu Qingshan explained. "The Heavenly Martial Meeting is the largest competition in our Eastern Continent. Not only will our eight Great Emperor Immortal Sects send disciples to participate, countless first-rate and second-rate forces from the Eastern Continent will also take part. Especially since the era¡¯s Destiny is about to descend, this meeting holds extraordinary significance." "Does the Deputy Sect Master mean to have us represent the Sect in the competition?" Sword Twenty-One inquired. "That¡¯s right, the five of you have been selected as the candidates," Xu Qingshan said. "This time, I¡¯ll lead the team to the Baili Family, and there are three months left to prepare. I¡¯m telling you in advance so that everyone can prepare well." "Can I choose not to take part?" Jiang Xier suddenly interjected from the side. Chapter 768 - 767 Attack "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Qingshan turned his head, asking with confusion. "As my Destiny is about to form, I want to put more effort into cultivating. This Heavenly Martial Competition has no meaning for me," Jiang Xier shook her head and said. "This Heavenly Martial Competition is hosted by the Baili Family, and it¡¯s said that the top ten winners will receive a Great Dao Pill each. And the top twenty will even have the chance to cultivate in the small world left by Emperor Changkong of the past. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to participate?" Xu Qingshan asked. Great Dao Pills are crucial for cultivators in the Divine Vein Realm or those stepping into the Divine Vein. And the secret realm left by Emperor Changkong can greatly accelerate one¡¯s cultivation. When Destiny is about to form, countless people need to stabilize their cultivation at the peak of the Divine Vein, the best state to be in. Yet, the Divine Vein is already at the pinnacle that humans can reach. It¡¯s not that easy to enter, and countless people fail despite a lifetime of effort. So, at this time, if self-cultivation alone seems far off, many turn to external factors for help. "Then I¡¯ll give it a try," after thinking it over, Jiang Xier finally said. Xu Qingshan smiled and nodded in approval. He said, "Prepare yourselves. In three months, follow me to the Baili Family. During this period, try to improve your strength as much as possible. At that time, you¡¯ll meet the Saint Heirs from various sects, as well as some talented Loose Cultivators." "Disciple understands," the others quickly nodded in agreement. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the others had left, Xu Zimei then said, "Dad, I might need to leave for a while." "Where are you going this time?" Xu Qingshan asked with a frown. "Just some personal matters to take care of," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What about the Heavenly Martial Competition this time?" asked Xu Qingshan. "The Sect is counting on you to stand out." "By then, you can just take them. We¡¯ll meet up at the Baili Family," Xu Zimei said. "Then be careful," Xu Qingshan advised with concern. After leaving Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei decided to visit Red Dust Palace. Firstly, to find Nirvana Beads there, and secondly, to see Lan Ke¡¯er. The two of them had been apart for such a long time. Since the last incident when he eradicated the Lan Family, he hadn¡¯t seen her again. After bidding farewell to Lin Ruhu, Xu Zimei prepared to inform Xiao Guizi as well. However, when he arrived at Xiao Guizi¡¯s dwelling, he couldn¡¯t find him even after a long search. Logically, Xiao Guizi should have returned to the sect by now. His injuries couldn¡¯t have taken so long to heal. Fortunately, he found Yao Shengnan, who was still within the sect. ...¡­ "Xiao Guizi left?" Xu Zimei exclaimed in surprise. "Yes," Yao Shengnan nodded, saying, "He told me not to tell you." "Why?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Gui Lin said, he¡¯s lived too ordinary a life. His early life was cared for by you, and the latter half might continue under the sect¡¯s protection," Yao Shengnan explained. "He wants to take on the world on his own, without relying on anyone else. Perhaps when the time comes to compete for Destiny, he might be able to help you." "That kid," Xu Zimei laughed softly. "Since he has decided on the path he wants to take, I shouldn¡¯t say much. Take care, everyone." After bidding goodbye to Yao Shengnan, Xu Zimei left the True Martial Holy Sect on his own. As one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the dangers within Red Dust Palace are no less than those of the other forbidden areas. Generally, there¡¯s only one type of person who travels to Red Dust Palace. Those who are disillusioned with the mortal world and seek solitude would go there. Or perhaps those of great evil who have a moment of epiphany. Those who have gone through great changes and lost hope, the disillusioned, this is their refuge. The origin of the Red Dust Palace stemmed from a divine spirit of the Mythical Era. As for its authenticity, it has become impossible to trace. It is said that during the Mythical Era, there was a World-weary Divine Girl. She had witnessed all sins of the world, the greed, foolishness, evil desires, and killings. Thus, she created her own separate realm. This world was pure and bright, accessible only to those who had relinquished the Seven Emotions and the Six Desires, individuals without greed or desire, without kin or cause. Should any other person enter this place, they would face the punishment of the divine spirit. About whether the World-weary Divine Girl still exists, opinions vary, but it¡¯s undeniable that the Red Dust Palace is a place even Great Emperors prefer not to provoke. ... The winter season was somewhat cold. Every breath taken was visible as white mist, and snowflakes began to fall from the sky. The weather was a bit gloomy, and Xu Zimei walked upon the endless white expanse, shaking off a bit of the snow from his body. The Red Dust Palace wasn¡¯t located in the Central Continent, in strict terms, but beneath the Endless Heaven Sea. It was an underwater world. Xu Zimei had to make his way to the heart of the Eastern Continent to reach the Red Dust Palace. Walking on the snowy path, the sky turned from noon to dusk. Xu Zimei found himself ever further from the True Martial Holy Sect. By evening, as the light began to fade, Xu Zimei slowly halted his steps. There were no cities around, especially in this icy world, it was quite deserted. "Since you¡¯ve come, show yourself. What¡¯s the point in skulking about?" Xu Zimei said, looking around as he suddenly spoke up. Along the way, from the moment he left the True Martial Holy Sect, he felt that someone was constantly watching him. However, the other party¡¯s methods were quite clever, and for the time being, he couldn¡¯t figure them out. Now that he¡¯d traveled so far, and seeing the other party still hadn¡¯t made a move, Xu Zimei decided to speak up first. "Worthy of being the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, your perception is indeed sharp," a series of sinister laughters echoed from around him. Suddenly, ripples emerged in the void, and three figures in black emerged from the emptiness. All three figures were clad in black robes, their faces and heads completely obscured by dark bamboo hats. "Since you dared to come, why play the turtle, hiding your head?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Can¡¯t help it. Your True Martial Holy Sect is too powerful, and we brothers don¡¯t want to stir trouble," one of the men in black robes said. "Is this a personal vendetta between us, or did someone send you?" Xu Zimei asked. "There¡¯s no need for you to know that. It¡¯s better to take your questions to the underworld and ask those you¡¯ve killed," one of the figures responded. Immediately after, the three figures all emitted an imposing aura that soared into the sky. This aura was all at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm. "Three at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm, what a generous display," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The three of them wasted no more words and directly used their True Fate abilities. The True Fates of these three happened to all be wolves. The Bright Moon Wolf, the Canxing Wolf, and the Monster Fierce Wolf. The three wolves seemed to represent the moon, the stars, and the sun. They all lunged toward Xu Zimei. Each wolf¡¯s body was hundreds of times larger, and a fishy wind bore down on him. With a light chuckle, Xu Zimei levitated off the ground, surrounded by the pervading force of creation. With just two punches and a kick, he sent the three wolves flying. "Bright Moon Wave, Stellar Strike, Monster Inferno Claw," the three men shouted in unison. A vast expanse of Spiritual Energy enveloped them, and their three True Fate Monster Beasts once again became much more powerful. "Suppression," Xu Zimei commanded softly. Chapter 769 - 768: Three Howls God Confronting the three Monster Wolves charging towards him, the Monster Fierce Wolf was like a blazing sun in the sky, with fierce flames burning fiercely upon its claws. The Canxing Wolf¡¯s speed was extraordinarily fast, turning into streaks like shooting stars, flashing around and initiating a stealthy attack on Xu Zimei. As for the Bright Moon Wolf, it opened its huge bloody maw and roared angrily. These roars seemed to carry soul attacks, capable of bewildering one¡¯s mind and spirit. Xu Zimei was besieged from three sides, he laughed, "Futile efforts." A Suppression descended, and the might around his body rolled like massive waves, surging forth with overwhelming force. The might crashed wave after wave, collapsing the surrounding void. The three giant wolves wanted to resist desperately, howling in rage, but all to no avail. Xu Zimei waved his hands, and the three giant wolves were directly suppressed onto the ground, their limbs paralyzed, unable to move. Seeing this scene, the three robed figures exchanged a quick glance. The one in the black robe on the left anxiously said, "Big brother, let¡¯s finish this quickly to avoid any unexpected complications." The middle-robed figure nodded. All three raised their right hands simultaneously, making a strange gesture. Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind each of them. These were the shadows of three wolf totems. The three shadows were almost identical, representing the form of their respective True Fates. "Fusion, Three Howls God," all three shouted in unison. The three giant wolves on the ground turned into streaks of light and vanished. The streaks of light merged together, and immediately a heaven-shaking roar came from within the light. The ball of light kept changing, with the three giant wolves howling incessantly within it. Xu Zimei slightly raised his head to look. A wildly primitive might emanated from it. Next, a monster descended from the sky. This monster had three heads, all wolf heads. It had an enormous body, with the forehead of each of the three wolf heads bearing symbols of the sun, moon, and stars respectively. The monster¡¯s might was immense, a mere shake of its body causing the earth to quake, the mountains to crumble. The thick Monster Might spread around, almost comparable to that of a being Stepping into Immortality. Its entire body was pure white, and with a roar, layers of space shattered around it. "Three Howls God," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. "This appears to be some ancient Monster Beast." "Since you are the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, and are well-traveled and experienced," the middle-aged man in the center laughed softly. "Why not try our Fusion Method of True Fate." "Merely ants," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. The Power Vortexes around his body were continuously spinning, and the Giant of Strength behind him also slowly emerged, standing up. An endless Shaking Heaven Power surged around him, the Giant even more colossal than the Three Howls God. The moment it stood up, it gave off the impression of the shoulders carrying Cang Tian, feet treading the wilderness. Whether it was the Power Vortexes inside his body or in his Divine Soul, all were spinning wildly. With the increase in Power Vortexes, Xu Zimei could clearly feel his own strength growing. "Let¡¯s give it a try," Xu Zimei said with a smile. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just the Power Vortexes, but also the eighteen Extraordinary Meridians that were pulsing. The Giant looked down upon the earth, taking steps towards the Three Howls God. The three robed figures all snorted coldly, their hands forming seals. All the spiritual energy around converged towards the Three Howls God. With an angry roar, the Three Howls God directly pounced towards the Giant of Strength. Its sharp teeth gleamed with a cold light as they sank into the giant¡¯s arm. However, the giant felt no pain, he lifted his hands and heavily slammed the Three Howls God towards the ground. A "boom" resounded, the earth trembled, and cracks spread out like a spider web in all directions. "The Gate of Life and Death opens," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. The Heaven-reaching Trilife Gates around his body opened, and with the activation of the Gate of Life and Death, his imposing aura grew increasingly vast. Inside his body, the spiritual energy seemed to transform into vast seas, flowing through his meridians and Vein Gates. Meanwhile, above the giant, the power of the Gate of Life and Death opened a void in space, turning into a stream of light that bathed the giant. The Giant of Strength roared to the heavens as it held the Three Howls God¡¯s head with its left hand and clenched its right fist, smashing it down directly. With a "boom," a deep pit appeared in the ground. The Three Howls God was heavily smashed into the ground. But at that moment, all three of the Three Howls God¡¯s heads raised up, and with their mouths slightly open, three types of differently attributed lights sprayed forth. This light, like rotting wood yielding to pushing force, engulfed the giant¡¯s head within it. "This is kind of interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. However, with the Gate of Death opening, the giant was not afraid of the attack. The giant spread its arms wide, and firmly grabbed the Three Howls God¡¯s neck, swinging it towards the ground with force. "This guy is really strong," the black-robed person on the left said with an awkward expression. The spiritual energy around them surged, the three people were exerting their combined strength to the limit, but unfortunately, they were still being suppressed by the opponent. "I¡¯m starting to regret taking this commission," the black-robed person on the right followed up. "At this time, stop having wishful thoughts. Whatever issues we have, let¡¯s discuss them after this fight is over," the black-robed person in the center snorted coldly, gritting his teeth and persevering. "I say, folks, is this really all you can do?" Xu Zimei said lightly with a chuckle on the side. He slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back and stepped towards the three people. "This guy still has fight in him," the black-robed person in the center said in shock. At this point, they were all tied down by their True Fate and couldn¡¯t engage in too much combat, with all their strength immersed in the fused True Fate. The conditions for the Fusion Method were already severe; though the power was substantial, with three minds as one, the slightest mistake could lead to failure. "Could it be that this giant isn¡¯t his True Fate?" the black-robed person on the left seemed to realize something and shouted. "Run." As soon as his words fell, he didn¡¯t care about the other two black-robed people and sprinted towards the distance. If the opponent was not using his True Fate, that meant Xu Zimei had not yet exerted his full strength. With this thought, the black-robed person lost any will to fight, turning tail to run, with only the thought of survival in his mind. Without that black-robed person, the Three Howls God naturally lacked the strength to preserve itself. It split apart, transforming back into the bodies of two giant wolves. "Third brother, what are you doing?" the black-robed person in the middle shouted in surprise. Before the remaining two black-robed people had time to contemplate further, the giant had already lifted its hands, smashing down heavily. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two giant wolves were instantly obliterated. And with their True Fate damaged, both coughed up fresh blood, their faces pale and very unsightly. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with further talk, as the already unsheathed Tyrant Shadow swept through with a sky filled with the light of the flying blade, striking down. The heads of the two people simultaneously fell to the ground. The Giant of Strength stretched out its hands, one for each, tossing the two corpses into its mouth. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze drifted towards the distance. Chapter 770 - 769 Monk Da Zhi The robed figure was fleeing desperately. The battle had taken a lot out of him, and even though he had pushed his body to its limits, he still dared not stop. He still didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of monster they were facing. Although they had some understanding before coming, the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect was bound to be extraordinary. But the three of them, at the pinnacle of their Divine Vein¡¯s power and with years of practice in their combined techniques, should have been nearly sure of victory. He just hadn¡¯t expected to be defeated so utterly. "Damn it, no wonder they offered such a high price," the robed figure cursed under his breath. Just then, his pupils constricted, and his steps faltered to a stop. Snow fluttered down, and the icy wind cut to the bone across the endless plain. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure stood casually at the front, smiling at the robed figure running towards him. "No need to rush, we have all the time in the world," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "Your Excellency, our hearts were blinded by profit, please spare me," the robed man promptly pleaded. "Take off your bamboo hat and talk to me," Xu Zimei said indifferently. The robed man was silent for a short moment before he threw his bamboo hat to the side. He looked to be in his forties or fifties, with a mustache, short hair, and a scar across his face. "You look unfamiliar," Xu Zimei noted. "The three of us brothers are Loose Cultivators; your excellency may not know us, we¡¯re not that famous," the robed figure hurriedly explained. "How could someone at the peak of the Divine Vein be without fame? I just couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out," Xu Zimei remarked. "Come clean. Why did you try to kill me?" "If I confess, would you let me go?" the robed man pondered for a moment before asking. "Do you think you¡¯re in any position to bargain?" Xu Zimei questioned. "Don¡¯t you want to take revenge? On those who set you up for ambush?" "It was the Blood Nether Holy Sect," the robed man thought of his two deceased brothers and his current predicament. His gaze blazed with fury as he said, "Because you killed their Saint Heir, you virtually crushed their chances of competing for Destiny in this era. That¡¯s why they sought revenge against you." "You¡¯re quite bold," Xu Zimei said, stepping closer. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The robed man, keeping a wary eye on Xu Zimei, slowly backed away as he replied. "We were blinded by greed, but this plot was not of our doing. Please, let me go. I¡¯ve told you all I know." "I¡¯ll deal with the Blood Nether Holy Sect on my own. But if you were so close to your brothers, shouldn¡¯t you go down to accompany them?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. He raised Tyrant Shadow above his head, and a Blade Qi filled the air, breaking through the snow ¡ª a chasm carved through the white-washed sky. Seeing this, the robed man turned and fled without looking back. However, as the Heaven Slicing Blade Qi fell, the robed man had only just made it beneath the edge of the blade. Then the world sank into silence, the snow scattering away. The world was blanketed in white. As the snow rose and then fell again, peace returned to Earth. Xu Zimei had long since vanished, as if nothing had been left behind, as if nothing had happened. ......¡­ "Buddy, bring me a pot of hot wine and a plate of beef," Xu Zimei called out from a seat by the window. He shook off the snowflakes from his clothing and felt the warm atmosphere of the inn before slowly sitting down. He had been traveling through the wilderness before arriving at this city known as "Yellow City." This was the heartland of the Eastern Continent, a departure from the Extreme West Region. The waiter, clad in gray, brought the warmed wine and beef over. "Excuse me, how far is it from here to the Endless Heaven Sea?" Xu Zimei asked. "My dear guest, once you leave the city gates and head north, after passing Tianyu Mountain, you can take a sailing vessel to reach the Endless Heaven Sea," the attendant introduced with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After having his meal, it had already grown quite late. Having rested overnight in the city, Xu Zimei left the city at dawn the next day and headed toward Tianyu Mountain. The morning sky appeared even clearer and colder. Night had not yet completely faded when, shortly after leaving the city gates, Xu Zimei suddenly heard a voice cry out "Boundless Heavenly Venerate" from a distance. He looked toward the night, shrouded in a mist-like haze, and saw a Taoist priest wearing Taoist robes and carrying a longsword slowly walking over. Xu Zimei had no intention of paying attention and was ready to leave straight away. However, the Taoist priest chuckled lightly and called out, "Benefactor, please wait. This humble Taoist has been waiting for you for a long time." "Waiting for me?" Xu Zimei looked at the Taoist priest in front of him with surprise. The two surely had never met; they definitely did not recognize each other. "Why would you be waiting for me?" "In front of you, how dare I claim the title of Taoist Venerable. I am known as Monk Ruoyu," the Taoist priest said with a smile. "You may call me Da Zhi." "Da Zhi Ruoyu?" Xu Zimei laughed with interest, and said, "That¡¯s an interesting name." "It¡¯s the name my master gave me; I can¡¯t go against it," the monk Da Zhi said with a smile. "So, do you have business with me?" Xu Zimei asked. "Could it be that you are heading to Red Dust Palace?" Monk Da Zhi asked. "How do you know?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. The fact that the other party was waiting here and knew he was heading to Red Dust Palace Those things, apart from the people from Qin Residence, he had never told anyone. Xu Zimei did not like the feeling of being seen through by others. "You¡¯d better give me a perfect explanation, or you might have to stay here today," Xu Zimei said. "Do not be angry, benefactor; I have come to help you," Monk Da Zhi said. "Help me with what?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "Whatever it is you intend to do at Red Dust Palace, I can assist you," Monk Da Zhi said. "Do you know what I¡¯m going to do at Red Dust Palace?" Xu Zimei asked. "I do not know," Monk Da Zhi shook his head slightly. "You¡¯re a peculiar monk. Seeing as you don¡¯t know, how could you help me?" Xu Zimei asked. "Simply state your purpose, benefactor, and this monk here will give you an answer," Monk Da Zhi said with a smile. "I¡¯m looking for the Nirvana Beads," Xu Zimei said. "The Nirvana Beads, one of the Five Spirit Beads, eh?" Monk Da Zhi was obviously taken aback. Then he laughed and said, "You truly are out of the ordinary, benefactor." As he spoke, he took a golden bone out of the pocket of his Taoist robe. This bone emitted a golden glow; who knows what it was made of, covered in Taoist engravings so profound and mysterious. "The Red Dust Palace is vastly immense; do you know where exactly the Nirvana Beads are?" Monk Da Zhi said. "Searching bit by bit, who knows till when it would take; why not take me along." "What use would bringing you be?" Xu Zimei asked. "This monk has a piece of my Ancestral Master¡¯s Taoist Bone, which can guide us in finding the Nirvana Beads," Monk Da Zhi replied. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fixed on that piece of Taoist Bone. Even he could not see through the Taoist Bone; it was like a shroud of fog, with its mysteries and obscurities making it hard to discern. Chapter 771 - 770 Tianyu Mountain Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and said, "I¡¯ve suddenly thought of a method. Why should I take you with me when I could just snatch that bone relic?" Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Da Zhi the monk was stunned. Then, with a light chuckle, he said, "Donor indeed is extraordinary, but that bone relic is spirited, left behind by our patriarch. Even if you were to snatch it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it." Xu Zimei frowned slightly and asked, "Who exactly are you?" "Donor need not be alarmed, I am only here to assist you," Da Zhi the monk said with a smile. "But why do you want to help me?" Xu Zimei continued to ask. "It is your guidance, donor, I am merely following it," Da Zhi the monk replied. Xu Zimei pondered, realizing that if this person could help him find the Nirvana Beads, it was naturally a good thing. Otherwise, he might not be able to return to Red Dust Palace before the Tianwu Convention. Moreover, he only knew that the Nirvana Beads had been taken in, but wasn¡¯t too clear on who exactly had them. It was just Da Zhi the monk¡¯s appearance that he couldn¡¯t understand, hence he remained vigilant. "Alright, then come with me," Xu Zimei spoke up. No matter what this fellow¡¯s ultimate goal was, it was simply a matter of countering soldiers with generals, and water with earth. Da Zhi the monk smiled and nodded, following by Xu Zimei¡¯s side. ...¡­ The sky gradually brightened. The thick snow in the sky appeared to have a sign of clearing. Xu Zimei and Da Zhi the monk walked together toward Tianyu Mountain. "Where do you come from?" Xu Zimei asked. "I am a Taoist from the Pufa Cult, not a monk," Da Zhi the monk clarified. "However, if donor wishes to call me a monk, then so be it. A name is merely a label, the myriad forms of life, all are acceptable, all are acceptable." "Pufa Cult?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "He had indeed never heard of this power." "We are not very renowned, it¡¯s normal for donor not to have heard of us," Da Zhi the monk said with a smile. "But I have admired the True Martial Holy Sect for a long time." "Hehe," Xu Zimei laughed, not intending to delve deeper. What he needed to know, he would eventually find out. Tianyu Mountain is located to the north of Yellow City; it is a snowy mountain. Even on the hottest summer days, it is still covered in white snow and the temperature remains frosty. Now in the middle of winter, the falling snow accumulates, forming a thick blanket over the mountain peaks. The road up the mountain is filled with ice sculptures. These sculptures are lifelike, depicting humans, Monster Beasts, and plants. They stand on either side of the road, their meaning unknown, and the sculptor anonymous. They are nothing more than ordinary sculptures. Yet, oddly enough, after being shattered, they would somehow reform after a period of time. The snow mountain looms high, with vast flakes fluttering down. Xu Zimei and Da Zhi the monk ascended into the snow mountain. The two, amidst the endless drifting snow, appeared exceptionally small. "Does donor have any knowledge of the origins of Tianyu Mountain?" Da Zhi the monk asked with a smile. "I don¡¯t know, nor do I care to know," Xu Zimei shook his head in response. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With the command to chase with light cavalry, great snow fills the bow and blade." Da Zhi the monk quietly recited. He chuckled and said, "Since childhood, I have followed my master as we journeyed across various mountains and rivers on the Yuan Central Continent. I know quite a bit about many things. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me." "Monk, can you divine the will of the heavens?" Xu Zimei suddenly looked up and asked. Da Zhi was taken aback for a moment, then scratched his head and smiled, "I can¡¯t, but my master can." As they continued walking, they abruptly heard a clash of fighting up ahead. Looking up the mountain path, they saw a group of people engaged in battle on the snowy mountain. Upon closer inspection, they realized that a group of people was surrounding and attacking a young man. As the two of them approached, the assailants stopped their assault upon seeing them. They looked at Xu Zimei and his companion with some wariness. "What business brings you two here?" the leader in the purple robe asked indifferently. "The road splits under the sky, each to their own path. Why should we have to tell you what we are doing?" Xu Zimei responded. "Tianyu Mountain has been sealed off, so I¡¯m curious as to what you two are still doing here," said the purple-robed man. "Sealed off?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. Da Zhi glanced at the young man who was being pursued. The youth had been driven to the edge of the snowy mountain path and appeared quite bedraggled. His yellow robe was tattered in several places. He was covered in dirt and grime, but his eyes were bright, pitch-black, and full of spiritual energy. "Why do you all surround and attack this young man, who is just at the cusp of adulthood?" Da Zhi questioned aloud. "Whether you two are entering the mountain or whatever else, we don¡¯t care. We just advise you both not to meddle in idle matters," the leader in the purple robe warned, with a fierce glint in his eye as he glanced at Da Zhi. "Without any kinship or cause, I have no intention of poking my nose into others¡¯ affairs," Xu Zimei replied calmly. "Why would you not save a life when you see one perishing?" Da Zhi looked at Xu Zimei and inquired. "Why should I save him?" Xu Zimei countered. "In the future, you could become a Heavenly Being, and should not all who are Heavenly Beings possess a heart of kindness?" Da Zhi responded. "By accumulating acts of kindness, you would ultimately receive karmic retribution that reflects back upon you." "I¡¯m not accustomed to that habit. If you want to save him, go ahead," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand dismissively. "One should save the right person," Da Zhi turned to ask, "You still have not answered my previous question, as to why you want to kill this young man just coming of age." "Why all this pointless chatter," the leader in the purple robe grew impatient. He charged directly toward Da Zhi. "The Dao is boundless," Da Zhi gave a one-handed salute. In the next moment, an immensely powerful force erupted from within him. This force seemed endless, as if containing the principles of the Great Dao. As the power emanated, Da Zhi¡¯s robes floated around him, his gaze commanding and formidable without anger. He effectively suppressed the group in their place, rendering them unable to move. "Perhaps you should answer my question," Da Zhi suggested. The group in purple robes had their expressions drastically change, struggling incessantly, but the relentless force was like quicksand, trapping them completely. "My mother has fallen seriously ill. I came to gather medicine for her," a weak voice suddenly came from the side. Previously pursued, the young man spoke up, "On Tianyu Mountain, there¡¯s a Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus that can cure my mother¡¯s disease. I don¡¯t know why they want to kill me." Da Zhi turned to look at the group in purple robes. "Let me go, we won¡¯t kill him anymore," the leader in the purple robe quickly pleaded. "You have still not answered my question," Da Zhi lightly shook his head. Unseen by all, a streak of sword light passed, and the heads of several purple-robed men had already fallen. "He is of the direct lineage of the Huang Family. We were following the orders of the Huang Family¡¯s eldest young master to kill him," the leader in the purple robe shouted out in haste. Upon hearing the words of the man in the purple robe, Da Zhi slightly furrowed his brow. Chapter 772 - 771 Huang Nation Versus the Heavens The next moment, the imposing presence around the figure in purple robes relaxed, and to his surprise, he found himself able to move. "You may go," said Da Zhi the monk. "You won¡¯t kill me?" The purple-robed figure still felt it was somewhat surreal. He responded, "Really letting me go." "I said I¡¯d let you go, and I won¡¯t go back on my word," Da Zhi the monk gestured with his hand. The man in purple robes didn¡¯t look back as he ran down the snowy mountain. Da Zhi the monk turned his head, his gaze reaching far across to the snowy mountain wall. On that mountain wall, a pure white snow lotus was blooming. He stretched out his right hand, which grew dozens of meters long, and directly plucked the snow lotus from the mountain wall. "Go and take good care of your mother¡¯s illness," Da Zhi the monk said with a smile. "Thank you, revered monk," the young man said excitedly as he received the snow lotus, quickly expressing his gratitude. He was carrying a bamboo-woven basket on his back. Carefully placing the snow lotus into the bamboo basket, he then said to Da Zhi the monk, "Is the reverend planning to go up the mountain?" Da Zhi the monk shook his head slightly. "It¡¯s the mountain sealing period now, no one should be climbing to the top of Tianyu Mountain," the young man hurriedly explained. "I risked my life to come up and try for my mother¡¯s illness, but I didn¡¯t dare to go too deep." "Sealing the mountain? Who has sealed the mountain?" Xu Zimei inquired. "It¡¯s not a person; there¡¯s a period every year when Tianyu Mountain is in a closed state," the young man explained. "It¡¯s the mountain¡¯s own celestial seal." Xu Zimei glanced at Da Zhi the monk and asked, "Didn¡¯t you say you know everything?" "Well, I don¡¯t quite understand this," Da Zhi the monk said with a sheepish laugh. "I only know that Huang Nation once contended with the will of the heavens here; this was the battlefield." "If there¡¯s nothing else, I will head back first," the young man asked tentatively. "Go ahead," Da Zhi the monk nodded. Watching the young man¡¯s retreating figure, Da Zhi the monk looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "Shall we continue to go up?" "What do you think?" Xu Zimei didn¡¯t look back as he headed up the mountain. Da Zhi the monk quickly followed behind him. "What battle are you referring to?" Xu Zimei continued to ask. "The present Yellow City was once Huang Nation, a very strong realm said to be able to contend with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," Da Zhi the monk explained. "Unfortunately, they seem to have committed some taboo and eventually were rejected by heaven and earth. The entire population of the nation met their end here in opposition to the Heavenly Dao. After they died, the skies brought forth a snowstorm that eventually formed Tianyu Mountain." "This world certainly has its share of strange events," Xu Zimei commented. "But after the mountain is sealed, I also do not know exactly what happens within," Da Zhi the monk admitted. The two made their way toward the mountain summit; only by crossing this mountain could they reach the Endless Heaven Sea. Though it wasn¡¯t the only route, it was the nearest one. As they drew closer to the mountain summit, Xu Zimei saw more and more sculptures. These sculptures also became increasingly lifelike, standing as if they were real people. Some of them even possessed an overwhelming aura of authority. "Perhaps I should cast a divination," Da Zhi the monk suddenly stopped halfway and suggested. "I feel somewhat uneasy." Xu Zimei had no objections; he was not afraid, but gaining some clarity also couldn¡¯t hurt. Da Zhi the monk took out three ancient copper coins from the wide sleeves of his robe. He placed three copper coins in his palm and hung them together with a red string. Immediately afterward, the three copper coins were thrown into the sky. The copper coins rotated above his head in a triangular formation, gradually forming a circle. Within this circle, the red string seemed to be divided into eight sections, corresponding to the eight directions of Bagua. Da Zhi the monk clasped his hands in a seal, raised his right hand, and a stream of clear qi flew from his fingertips into the copper coins. The next moment, with a "bang," the red string broke, and all the copper coins fell to the ground. Da Zhi the monk looked down at the copper coins that had fallen in the snow and the broken red string. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a slight frown, "For me, this is an ill omen." "What about me?" Xu Zimei inquired. "How could I possibly divine your fate," Da Zhi the monk chuckled helplessly. He gathered up his copper coins and red string. "Shall we continue upwards?" he asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "Do you dare to go up, isn¡¯t it an ill omen?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "If you go up, I will follow," replied Da Zhi the monk. "Then let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said, taking the lead toward the summit. Just as the two of them were less than a hundred meters from the summit, a rumbling sound suddenly entered their ears. Both looked up at once and saw the snow-capped mountain shaking tumultuously above, as if enraged. "It¡¯s an avalanche," said Da Zhi the monk. No sooner had he spoken than a thunderous explosion rang out, and a "boom" was heard. The blizzard from above plummeted down, and the strength of the avalanche was indescribable¡ªthe kind of shock that words could not convey. Everything in its path was destroyed. The rumbling explosions sounded like Heavenly Thunder falling overhead. Given the location of the avalanche, it was already difficult for the two to dodge, but they had no intention of dodging. Xu Zimei slightly raised his right hand and erected a barrier formed from the Creation Force in front of them. Da Zhi the monk, equally commanding without anger, glared fiercely and cried out, "Immovable as Mountain." Then his feet plunged deep into the ground, standing in an odd posture. The avalanche completely submerged everything, and suddenly Tianyu Mountain was engulfed in silence. The furious avalanche rolled down the mountain, and the places it buried were marked by two conspicuously visible pits. Xu Zimei waved his hands, scattering the pile of snow before him. He looked to the side and saw Da Zhi the monk still standing in that strange posture. "It¡¯s over, let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said. "Wait, I¡¯m frozen stiff," Da Zhi the monk responded. The next moment, flames blazed around his body, and with a "crackle and pop," his body started to move gradually. "That avalanche wasn¡¯t serious enough to warrant this," Xu Zimei replied. "Something¡¯s not right, look around," Da Zhi the monk suddenly said. Now, the ice sculptures all around began to move. The ice on their surface shattered bit by bit, with the sound of breaking echoing continuously. When the ice completely fractured, the figures inside also started to move. "Eternal Ancient, my Huang Nation shall forever endure," a confluence of angry roars surged, sounding off together. Their voices soared to the heavens, as if they sought to shatter the sky, declaring their grievance. "What¡¯s the deal with these people?" Xu Zimei asked with interest. Da Zhi the monk¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he quickly said, "The people of Huang Nation who died in battle have all been resurrected." "No, no, how can the dead come back to life," he started, but then Da Zhi the monk shook his head in contradiction, rejecting his own thought. Chapter 773 - 772 Way of Inquiry Seventeen Forms, Slaying the Divine Both of them looked around, there were thousands of ice sculptures, and even more densely packed at the mountaintop. More and more sculptures began to awaken. Upon seeing Xu Zimei and his companion, a furious roar erupted. "Those who offend Huang Nation shall die!" Countless statues marched in neat steps towards Xu Zimei and his companion. "What should we do?" Da Zhi the monk quickly asked. "Every man for himself," Zimo laughed and sprinted towards the mountaintop. Despite their strength and coordinated movements, the sculptures were ultimately no match in power. Xu Zimei was almost advancing one punch at a time, racing towards the mountaintop. Seeing this, Da Zhi¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and with a light shout, "Boundless Heavenly Venerate," his body grew dozens of times larger, as did the Daoist robe he was wearing. With each stride, he covered tens of meters, quickly following in Xu Zimei¡¯s footsteps. As they neared the mountain summit, they encountered increasingly stronger sculptures. When they reached the top, they saw a royal throne standing tall. On it sat a man in royal robes, with over a dozen Generals clad in armor standing on both sides. "Halt, intruders," a General stepping forward, spear in hand, cried out, "Meeting our Monarch, you dare not kneel?" "Trash," Zimo chuckled lightly. The Tyrant Shadow unsheathed, and a sharp Blade Qi split the General in two. "Audacious," the man on the throne uttered lightly. Suddenly, the sky above underwent rapid changes, as a golden dragon circled overhead. This Golden Dragon seemed as if it truly existed, rather than being an illusion. The dozen Generals all charged at Xu Zimei. "Da Zhi the monk, stop them," Xu Zimei shouted. The giant figure of Da Zhi, who had followed, did not hesitate and stood in front of the Generals. Xu Zimei walked forward step by step, facing the man on the throne, and smiled, "How about a match?" The man in royal robes slowly stood up, waving his right hand, and the Golden Dragon roaring above charged at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei clenched his right hand into a fist and smashed it directly at the Golden Dragon. A loud "boom" resonated, the Golden Dragon wailed, accompanied by the fracturing of the space around it. The Golden Dragon was sent flying with a single punch. The man on the throne¡¯s gaze flickered as he stepped into the air, with the majesty of heaven emanating all around him. He was like a Monarch ruling over everything, or perhaps he truly was a king. An invincible, tyrannical aura radiated from him. "Emperors, domineering indeed," the man snorted coldly and struck towards Xu Zimei with his palm. "Huang Nation is no more, what Emperor do you claim to be?" Xu Zimei said with a shake of his head and a smile. Above the Tyrant Shadow, the Way of Inquiry¡¯s sixteenth form "Bury the Heavens" was unleashed. The blade shadow enveloped by a cloud of dark mists descended directly towards the man. A "boom" like an explosion rang out, as if a mushroom cloud burst in midair. The entire sky seemed to be buried within it. Looking up, Xu Zimei saw that the man in royal robes was surrounded by a golden aura of Spiritual Energy. It seemed as if he was impervious to any attack. "That¡¯s the Wishes of All Beings, capable of shielding against all attacks," Da Zhi the monk shouted from below. "Before the pinnacle of assault, there¡¯s no such thing as a shield," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. He directly activated the eighteen Extraordinary Meridians within his body, and the Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation opened up behind him once again. The entire firmament was gathering the continuous Spiritual Energy around Xu Zimei. "Way of Inquiry Seventeenth Form, Slaying the Gods," Xu Zimei uttered with a cold huff. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand trembled slightly. The so-called Slaying the Gods involved focusing all one¡¯s strength to a single point and then unleashing it with a hundredfold power. It was also one of the ultimate forms among the Way of Inquiry¡¯s nineteen forms. Zimo could be seen slowly raising the Tyrant Shadow, as endless Blade Intent condensed around him. This Blade Intent seemed like his left and right arms, changing wildly with his every move. Xu Zimei stepped back halfway with his right foot, and his right arm slowly lifted, as a chill emanated from the blade of Tyrant Shadow. In the next moment, boundless Blade Qi gathered at the tip of the blade as the Azure Cloud steps behind Xu Zimei spread step by step to the firmament. He let out a light shout, and the Tyrant Shadow, accompanied by the roar and myriad Blade Qi, was cleaved forth. A loud boom of explosions followed. Just the residual force of the Blade Qi caused another avalanche on Tianyu Mountain. The sky was filled with falling snow as the Blade Qi split open the entire firmament. It was as if the firmament was divided into two, creating a chasm. The man in the imperial robe watched the scene in front of him, as the Blade Intent instantly magnified before his eyes, appearing all around him. Golden Wishes of All Beings wrapped around him, sometimes morphing into roaring tigers, and sometimes a descending giant dragon on his right hand. When the Blade Qi arrived, it only resisted for a moment before the man in the imperial robe was completely penetrated by the Blade Intent. He was obliterated within the Blade Intent. "My king," the generals around him cried out in misery upon witnessing this scene. The moment the man in the imperial robe died, those generals and the thousands of soldiers below didn¡¯t choose to live, but instead, they all slit their own throats on Tianyu Mountain. Their bodies were buried beneath the snow mountains. Xu Zimei¡¯s strike had cleaved off half of the snowy mountain, nearly splitting it in two, leaving a bottomless crack behind. Xu Zimei looked up ¨C goose feather-like heavy snow began to fall from the sky. The heavy snow seemed to chant a dirge, desperately falling down. In just the blink of an eye, the snowy mountain was covered again. And it seemed as though this white snow possessed a mysterious power. As it fell, Tianyu Mountain began to heal bit by bit, the fissures starting to close. And new ice sculptures began to appear. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These sculptures were modeled after the people who had died previously. "This is," Da Zhi the monk looked at the scene before him. He then took a deep breath and said to Xu Zimei, "Tianyu Mountain is no ordinary place." "I¡¯ve noticed," Xu Zimei replied. "I do not know what force has caused this, but these people simply cannot be killed," Da Zhi the monk replied. "It¡¯s the Wishes of All Beings that those from Huang Nation set forth with their deaths," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and said. "Each year, at a certain time, they will revive. But that¡¯s all there is to it, they cannot leave Tianyu Mountain, and when the time passes, they¡¯ll turn back into ice sculptures." "Then we should leave quickly, battling them is meaningless," Da Zhi the monk stated. Xu Zimei nodded, and the two of them crossed over the mountain¡¯s summit, beginning to sprint wildly towards the other side of Tianyu Mountain. From the summit, the surrounding scenery could be seen clearly. The distant blurry expanse of the Endless Heaven Sea came into view. Chapter 774 - 773: The Woman of Red Dust Palace "What do you think was the reason that Heavenly Dao annihilated Huang Nation back then?" Xu Zimei asked curiously on his way down the mountain. "How would I know? But the Heavenly Dao surely had its own intentions," replied the monk Da Zhi. "Heavenly Dao doesn¡¯t act without cause; it¡¯s as if it were the Dominator, maintaining the fundamental operation of this world. It would only act if something disrupted this balance." "You seem quite knowledgeable," said Xu Zimei with a laugh. "Because our lineage studies divination and often deals with fate, naturally we know a bit more," explained Da Zhi. "Have you defied the heavens?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "What does it mean to defy the heavens?" Da Zhi laughed loudly. "Only those legendary figures of real authority could possibly offend the Heavenly Dao. Talking about defying the heavens, for an ant like me, the Heavenly Dao probably wouldn¡¯t even bother to look my way, so it¡¯s not a question of defying it. At most, I just can¡¯t stand the ordinary and want to defy my own destiny." Xu Zimei glanced at Da Zhi, this fellow really had a clear view. ... The two made their way down from Tianyu Mountain and came upon a river. This river was one of numerous tributaries of the Endless Heaven Sea, and by following it upstream, one could reach the waters of the Endless Heaven Sea. There used to be ships here, specially to ferry those heading to the Endless Heaven Sea. However, due to the mountain¡¯s closure, the river seemed desolate and uninhabited. "There¡¯s a small village nearby, let¡¯s go take a look. Perhaps they have a ship," suggested Da Zhi, looking toward a place not far away. The outline of the small village was faintly visible, with smoke from cooking rising above, indicating there were indeed people there. Xu Zimei nodded and raised no objections. Though they could have flown through the air, the distance to the Endless Heaven Sea was considerable, and traveling by ship would be much more comfortable. ... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The village was not too far off, a community of decent size. When Xu Zimei and his companion arrived, three large characters reading "Wanghai Village" were inscribed on the stone stele at its entrance. The village seemed new, with the stele appearing quite fresh. A few sea pine trees were planted on either side, dressed in silver and looking very beautiful. Xu Zimei entered the village and found a villager, asking with a smile about the availability of a ship. "The village does have ships, but they¡¯re all managed by the village chief. You can talk to the chief," the villager answered. Following the guide¡¯s directions, Xu Zimei and his companion followed a small path paved with stones to the very end. There they found a small house built from blocks of stone. An elder was sitting in front of the house on a stone bench, seemingly cleaning some seafood. "Strangers?" Seeing Xu Zimei and his companion, the elder stood up slightly, addressing them first. "Village chief, we wish to go to the Endless Heaven Sea and would like to borrow a ship from the village," said Da Zhi. "Hasn¡¯t Tianyu Mountain been sealed? How did you get here?" the elder asked with confusion. "We got lost in the mountains and ended up here quite by accident," Da Zhi offered casually. "I can send someone to take you by ship, but do you have Spirit Crystals?" asked the elder. "People of Taoism, as we are, never crave worldly riches," Da Zhi stated, glancing at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled and casually took out a few dozen Spirit Crystals from his Storage Ring and handed them to the elder. The elder looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s Storage Ring with some incomprehension, then smiled and said, "Then please wait a moment, I will arrange for someone." The elder spoke hurriedly then walked toward the interior of the village. Watching the elder¡¯s departing back, Da Zhi whispered, "Don¡¯t you find it strange?" "What¡¯s strange?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "When we passed through the village just now, I felt as if countless eyes were watching us from both sides. Didn¡¯t you feel it?" Da Zhi the monk asked. "Why bother about so much, as long as it doesn¡¯t hinder our journey to the Endless Heaven Sea," Xu Zimei said. As they were talking, they heard a series of hurried footsteps coming from within the village. Right after that, they saw an old man leading a group of people rushing over. Travel-stained and disheveled, most of these men were burly, holding various weapons like chain-linked sabers. They had red headbands tied around their heads, adorned with a skull pattern. "We haven¡¯t stumbled into a den of thieves, have we?" Da Zhi the monk said helplessly. "This kid, seems quite rich," the old man said to the people behind him. As the group approached, one of the burly men jumped out and said, "Boy, hand over all the valuables on you, and I¡¯ll leave you with a whole corpse." "Boring," Xu Zimei replied with a touch of annoyance. Immediately after, no one saw the curved blade unsheath, yet a wave of Blade Intent had already flourished forth. Dozens of heads fell to the ground. Only the leading old man stood there, completely stiffened. "Where¡¯s the boat?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently. "It¡¯s, it¡¯s on the south side of the village," the old man replied, his breathing rapid and his eyes empty. "Who are you?" Da Zhi the monk asked from the side. "We are the pirates here," the old man hurriedly replied. "Dammit," Da Zhi the monk seemed to have a loathing for evil, and with a single palm strike, he exploded the other¡¯s head. The two were about to head to the southern part of the village to check out the boats. But halfway there, Xu Zimei glanced at a house beside the street. Frowning slightly, he said, "Is there someone hiding?" As the two kicked open the door, they saw a woman bound with ropes inside. Part of her clothing was torn, and she was sobbing softly. Seeing Xu Zimei enter, her panic intensified. "Who are you?" Da Zhi the monk removed the gag from her mouth and asked. "Aren¡¯t you with those people?" the woman asked cautiously. "We¡¯re just passing through this village," Da Zhi the monk replied. "Please, save me, I was abducted here by them," the woman begged urgently. "Boundless Heavenly Venerate," Da Zhi the monk uttered a religious salutation, then untied the woman. "Which is your home?" Xu Zimei asked. "I, I came here with my parents," the woman hesitated and then replied. "But they killed my parents and kidnapped me." "Benefactor, you are lying; the face reflects the heart, and you can¡¯t deceive me," Da Zhi the monk shook his head and said. "Could it be that you don¡¯t trust us?" "I," the woman pondered for a moment and finally replied, "I secretly ran away from the Red Dust Palace." Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Da Zhi the monk slightly furrowed his brow. "How could someone who entered the Red Dust Palace still come out?" Those who can enter the Red Dust Palace are naturally free from desires and have given up everything in the world. Once they enter, they can never leave again. This is what deters people from the Red Dust Palace, and many avoid it at all costs. Chapter 775 - 774: Entering the Red Dust Palace "How did you escape from the Red Dust Palace?" Monk Da Zhi asked with puzzlement. "My mother sent me out," the woman replied. "She wanted me to stay away from this place and live on my own. But I hadn¡¯t been away from the Red Dust Palace for long before these people caught me." "Do you still know the way to the Red Dust Palace?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I do," the woman nodded meekly and said. "Then you should come with us," Monk Da Zhi said. "After all, we saved you, so it could be seen as repaying a debt." "Why are you going to the Red Dust Palace? My mother doesn¡¯t want me to go back," the woman questioned. "You just have to take us there, you don¡¯t need to go inside," Xu Zimei responded. "Alright then," the woman contemplated for a moment and then nodded her head. "My name is Gu Yue," she said. After exchanging names, they walked towards the south side of the village. The south side of the village was close to a river, where several large sailing ships were docked. However, because there were only three of them, Xu Zimei chose a small flat boat. The three sat in the flat boat, propelling it with spiritual energy, heading towards the distant Endless Heaven Sea. ...¡­ The sea was murky, but this tributary was somewhat clear. The water glimmered, and because of the ice and snow, a thin layer of ice covered the surface. As the flat boat passed, the ice cracked and gradually melted into the water. "Can you tell us about the situation inside the Red Dust Palace?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯m not very clear on it myself," Gu Yue shook her head and said. "Although I grew up in the Red Dust Palace, I¡¯ve lived alone since childhood, unable to leave because of the seal." "I see," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "I can only take you inside. My mother said it¡¯s dangerous there, and she¡¯s forbidden me from wandering around since I was young," Gu Yue explained. "Monk, how much do you know about the Red Dust Palace?" Xu Zimei turned to Monk Da Zhi and inquired. "The Red Dust Palace has Dust Envoys who are in charge of managing it. This is what my patriarch mentioned before," Monk Da Zhi answered. "Beyond that, I don¡¯t know much; I¡¯ve never been there before." As the three conversed, after more than three days of travel. Under the guidance of Gu Yue, who helped them avoid many detours, they finally arrived in the Endless Heaven Sea. Being one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the Red Dust Palace was vast, covering nearly half of the Endless Heaven Sea. No matter which continent one came from, in fact, it was possible to enter the Endless Heaven Sea. Standing on the boundless sea, the cold wind howled, turning the entire sea¡¯s surface a pure white. "Let¡¯s dive in," Gu Yue said. Since the Red Dust Palace was in another world beneath the water, the three of them jumped straight off the flat boat. The winter sea was particularly cold, bone-chillingly so, causing an involuntary shiver. They continued to swim downwards, following the seawater. Entering the Red Dust Palace required a formation, which was not uncommon and was widely known across the continent. It¡¯s just that no one wanted to come here because once inside, one could never leave again for the rest of their lives. When the three reached the bottom of the Endless Heaven Sea, the sense of oppression was immense. Those with lower cultivation might have their blood vessels burst directly under the pressure and die from their body exploding. "Let¡¯s look for the Red Dust Stone," Gu Yue said. The three nodded and started searching for the Red Dust Stones at the sea bottom. The formation needed to enter the Red Dust Palace must be constructed with Red Dust Stones. The sea bed of the Endless Heaven Sea had sunk a great number of Red Dust Stones, all prepared for those who wished to enter this place. After searching the sea floor for half the day, the three gathered hundreds of stones. Surrounding Xu Zimei, spiritual energy surged, and with a wave of his hands, the Red Dust Stones began to orbit around him. Xu Zimei had seen the formation of the Red Dust Palace in the Scripture Pavillion of the True Martial Holy Sect, so it wasn¡¯t particularly difficult for him. He formed seals with his right hand, and with each seal he made, a Red Dust Stone entered into the void. After all the Red Dust Stones had disappeared into the void, Xu Zimei beckoned with both hands. A vast radiance spread from around him. The Red Dust Stones converged, linking into a formation. "Do you want to go in?" Xu Zimei asked Gu Yue. "Although my mother forbade me from entering again, I still want to see them," Gu Yue hesitated briefly before ultimately replying. "Then let¡¯s go in together," Xu Zimei said, stepping into the formation, the other two quickly followed. ...¡­ With a tidal wave of darkness engulfing the skies, Xu Zimei felt as if his body had been swallowed by some kind of suction force. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His whole body lacked the strength to resist. After passing through layers of spatial walls, at some moment much later, the space in front of him seemed to return to tranquility. Xu Zimei found himself within a city. Around him were people like himself, one by one emerging from the Teleportation Array. There were burly men, listless-eyed women, and swordsmen with their sleeves full of longswords. ... Among the crowd, Xu Zimei saw Da Zhi and Gu Yue. He waved to them, and they hurried over. "So many people come to the Red Dust Palace, have all these people seen through the red dust?" Da Zhi wondered aloud in astonishment. "Who knows," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He observed the surroundings, not too large for a city; fewer than a hundred people came out of the array, and then the flow gradually slowed down. Then two men in long red robes and masks approached the crowd. "We are Dust Envoys, here to guide newcomers to the Red Dust Palace," said the Dust Envoy on the left. "Follow us. There may be no rules in the Red Dust Palace, but there are some things we still need to explain to you." The three followed the crowd, led by the two Dust Envoys to a spacious square. "Find a place to sit," the two Dust Envoys commanded from the highest seats, addressing the few hundred people before them. Once everyone settled down, the Dust Envoy began to speak. Xu Zimei listened for a while and understood that no evil was allowed to occur here. In the territory of the Red Dust Palace, greed, foolishness, lust, and wickedness were not permitted. The people tended to be self-sufficient, leading independent lives. After the Dust Envoy finished speaking, he waved his hand and said, "Now you are free to go. Remember, do not violate what I have just mentioned, for the World-weary Divine Girl is watching over you." After the Dust Envoy left, Da Zhi muttered, "Living like this, what¡¯s the difference from being a living dead?" "You don¡¯t understand; some people like it this way, or else they wouldn¡¯t come to the Red Dust Palace in a moment of madness," Xu Zimei chuckled. "I¡¯m a bit hungry," Gu Yue said, touching her stomach and speaking somewhat sheepishly. "Then let¡¯s find an inn," Xu Zimei suggested. "There are no inns here. Since there are no monetary transactions, the people here live alone," Gu Yue reminded. Chapter 776 - 775: Battle of the Divine Temple "So how do the people here handle meals?" Da Zhi, the monk, asked subconsciously. "Everyone is self-sufficient. They grow their own food," Gu Yue replied. "Let¡¯s go take a look inside the city; we might be able to score a free meal." The three of them walked toward the center of the city. On the way, Xu Zimei also learned a lot, as there was no monetary trade here. The people did things according to their likes. Everyone was doing what they loved. When Xu Zimei arrived at the busiest area of the city, he saw many people with small stalls. Various items were displayed on different stalls. Of course, these items weren¡¯t for sale but were offered to passersby for them to evaluate the craftsman¡¯s skill. "There¡¯s food over there," Gu Yue spotted a stall and quickly ran over to it. The stall owner was an elderly man who slowly stood up when he saw them approaching. "Do you have any food?" Gu Yue eagerly asked. The elderly man smiled and nodded, taking out a box of fried rice and handing it to Gu Yue. Watching Gu Yue eat voraciously, he smiled and said, "Give it a review." "Delicious," Gu Yue, without lifting her head and speaking indistinctly as she ate, replied. It was obvious that she was really hungry. "Young lass, I am not satisfied with that answer," the old man said with a smile. "I gave you food for free because I wanted you to point out any flaws. Never mind, never mind, but next time I will not let you eat for free." Gu Yue smiled a little embarrassedly and said, "But I truly cannot find any flaws; this is the most delicious meal I¡¯ve had since I was little." "If you like it, then the existence of this bowl of rice is justified," the elder nodded. He said, "I¡¯ve enjoyed cooking since I was young. Seeing the praises left by people who have eaten my meals fills me with joy. My biggest dream is to become the best chef in the world. Anyone who has tasted my cooking will be longing for more for the rest of their lives." Xu Zimei smiled and looked around. Suddenly, he realized that this place was not as bad as he had imagined. There were people cooking, people weaving baskets, and people carving. Everyone was doing what they loved to do, and there was eternal serenity in this world, free from quarrels and fights. Apart from natural deaths, there were none. "We should get down to the serious business now," Xu Zimei said. He looked at Gu Yue and asked, "Are you going to find your mother by yourself, or are you going to follow us?" "I¡¯m scared to go to the place where my mother is by myself. Can I follow you guys for a while?" Gu Yue replied. "If you want to follow, then follow, but I can¡¯t guarantee your safety," Xu Zimei said. After that, he looked at Da Zhi, the monk, and replied, "Let¡¯s search for the Nirvana Beads." After they left the city, they arrived upon a desolate wilderness. Da Zhi, the monk, then took out what he called his Ancestral Master¡¯s Taoist Bone. "Protect me," Da Zhi, the monk, ordered. He placed the bone in front of him, slowly bit open his index finger, and dripped his fresh blood onto the bone. At that moment, a heaven-shaking aura emanated from the Taoist bone. The diagrams of the Five Elements and Bagua Tai Chi evolved within. "According to the Changes of the Circulation, inscribing the Great Dao Bone," Da Zhi, the monk, chanted softly. He folded his hands into some ancient gesture, and myriad things evolved on the bone, incredibly complex. The evolution even surpassed Xu Zimei¡¯s Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. After a long while, a flame of namelessness ignited from the Taoist bone. Da Zhi, the monk, suddenly opened his eyes, his forehead covered in cold sweat, and took a deep breath. "We¡¯ve found it," said Da Zhi the monk. "Are you alright?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a pity about our Ancestral Master¡¯s Taoist Bone. Such a rare treasure," Da Zhi the monk lamented. "Where are the Nirvana Beads?" Xu Zimei asked. "I just caught glimpses of a scene, the Divine Maiden Palace," Da Zhi the monk replied. "The Divine Maiden Palace?" Gu Yue exclaimed in shock beside them. She said, "That can¡¯t be, my mother is inside the Divine Maiden Palace." "Do you know where it is?" Xu Zimei asked. "Everyone here knows. The Divine Maiden Palace is the highest authority here, where the Dust Envoys issue commands," Gu Yue replied. "You¡¯re not thinking of going to the Divine Maiden Palace, are you?" "If what the monk said is correct, we should probably go," Xu Zimei said. "But besides on designated days, the Divine Maiden Palace is not open to the public," Gu Yue replied. "It¡¯s said to be the residence of the World-weary Divine Girl." "The Mythical Era and the Wild Desolation have already ended, and even the Era of Emperors has lasted for millions of years. That World-weary Divine Girl, no matter how powerful, couldn¡¯t possibly have lived so long," Da Zhi the monk said with some disbelief. After all, the World-weary Divine Girl was a divine spirit from the Mythical Era, and the time difference between then and now was too vast. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But here, no one has ever dared to challenge the authority of the Divine Maiden Palace," said Gu Yue with some worry. "Is the Divine Maiden Palace far from here?" Xu Zimei asked. "Every place has a Divine Maiden Temple. It¡¯s said that the temples have direct access to the Divine Maiden Palace," Gu Yue replied. "Then let¡¯s find the nearest Divine Maiden Temple around here," Xu Zimei said. The three of them asked around at the city gate and found out that not far from there, just three kilometers away, there was a Divine Maiden Temple. The Dust Envoys of the nearby cities usually lived there. Heading north, about half an hour later, Xu Zimei saw the legendary Divine Maiden Temple. The temple was built on a grand and majestic scale. All around were blue and white walls with many small statues lining the top of the wall. At that moment, several Dust Envoys were entering and exiting the gate. When the three of them approached the Divine Maiden Temple, the Dust Envoys stopped them. "This is not the time for worship, entry is not permitted," explained a Dust Envoy calmly. "We¡¯re not here to worship, we wish to go to the Divine Maiden Palace," Da Zhi the monk replied. "The Divine Maiden Palace does not receive idlers," said the Dust Envoy, waving them off. "Please leave quickly." "What if we insist on going?" Xu Zimei asked. "If I said no visitors, then there are no visitors," the Dust Envoy replied indifferently. Xu Zimei glanced at Da Zhi the monk. Da Zhi the monk reached out with his right hand and grabbed towards the Dust Envoy. The Dust Envoy was startled and hurried a few steps back, attempting to escape. Unfortunately for him, Da Zhi the monk acted preemptively and directly suppressed the Dust Envoy under his palm. "Someone is breaching the Divine Temple," the Dust Envoy shouted, as a special aura began to pulse around him. Immediately after, the sound of bells began to ring out. Countless waves of formidable power rose from within the temple; the bell tolling continued unabated, echoing up to the skies. "Well, trouble has come again," Xu Zimei said reluctantly. "It was inevitable. We want the Nirvana Beads, how could others willingly give them up?" Da Zhi the monk said. The next moment, about a dozen figures stepped into the air and flew out from within the temple. These individuals were all wearing the red robes of the Dust Envoys, each emanating an imposing aura. Chapter 777 - 776: Divine Envoy? "Why have you intruded into the Divine Temple?" the leader asked calmly. They brimmed with imposing might, each resembling an ancient Divine Spirit, aloof and superior, casting indifferent glances at Xu Zimei and his two companions. "You should know the consequences," he added. "We wish to pass through to the Divine Maiden Palace, just borrowing the way, really. I am not fond of fighting," Xu Zimei explained. "The Divine Maiden Palace is a supreme Holy Land, not a place one can simply decide to visit," the man leading them rebuked. "Since you¡¯ve come here to the Red Dust Palace, you must abide by our rules." "If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s not much to discuss. We¡¯ll have to force our way through," Xu Zimei waved his hand and declared. The towering figure of Da Zhi suddenly grew even larger, as if he were a hundred feet tall. "Stay behind me and don¡¯t get hurt," Xu Zimei said to Gu Yue. Upon seeing Da Zhi¡¯s transformation, the group of Red Robe Dust Envoys let out a cold huff. With a casual wave of their hands, boundless power began to converge in the space between heaven and earth. They seemed to be the Dominators of this realm. Infinite might gathered about them, directly pressing down upon Da Zhi. Facing the immense Suppression, Da Zhi¡¯s huge stature stood firm as his expression suddenly shifted. "How can it be this strong," he turned and shouted to Xu Zimei, "Come help me, I might not win this fight." "I believe in you," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He didn¡¯t offer assistance. The origins of Da Zhi were just as mysterious, and he wanted to see if the other had any hidden trump cards. Da Zhi¡¯s expression shifted subtly. He glanced at Xu Zimei and then sighed. "You still don¡¯t trust me," he said. He braced himself with his right hand, resisting the vast Suppressing power. Then, with his left hand, he drew a circle in midair. Within the circle, a white glow flickered. "Changes of the Circulation," he uttered softly. The beam of light in his hand pierced the sky, coloring half of the cosmos. However, as the white light penetrated the heavens, it was devoured by Cang Tian. Da Zhi was momentarily stunned; then his face changed dramatically as he murmured to himself, "How has the Heavenly Dao changed?" "Don¡¯t bother wasting your energy. This world was created by the World-Weary Divine Girl. It is isolated from the Great Dao, and here, we Dust Envoys have the final say," the Red Robe Dust Envoy declared coldly. "In this domain, we can wield the formidable power of heaven and earth. Here, we are the sole gods." "Help me," Da Zhi shouted to Xu Zimei. "My Divination Path is useless here; the connection to the heavens and earth has been severed." "Didn¡¯t you divine before this?" Xu Zimei inquired. "That was the Dao bone of my master. How could I possibly do that at my level?" Da Zhi explained anxiously. Seeing that Da Zhi seemed truly out of options, Xu Zimei finally nodded. The Tyrant Shadow was unsheathed, and endless Blade Qi slashed towards them. With a resounding "boom," the Suppression force was cleaved apart. The dozen Red Robe Dust Envoys looked at Xu Zimei in surprise, then said, "If that¡¯s the case, we will suppress you all together." The might around them grew denser and denser. The power of the dozen envoys merged, their aura fusing with the heaven and earth. Standing beside Xu Zimei, Da Zhi said gravely, "They can harness the force of heaven and earth, be careful." "There is no need, ants will be ants," Xu Zimei waved dismissively. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand slowly rose, and boundless Blade Intent gathered behind him. "One move," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Above Tyrant Shadow, more and more Blade Intent fused and condensed, and around the Blade Intent, space continuously collapsed and shattered. Until Xu Zimei swung his hand, slashing out with that move. At this moment, the world lost its color, endless Blade Intent roared as it slashed forward. The dozen or so Red Robe Dust Envoys in the sky watched this slash, Mad Wind blowing their two temples¡¯ hair into a wild dance. "Suppress," everyone shouted in unison, their anger raging. Both hands desperately pressed down from above, as if the power of the world was drawn, madly suppressing towards the Blade Qi of that slash. Only a "boom" was heard, and a dazzling blade light exploded in front of their eyes. The boundless Blade Intent became even more volatile, tearing through the power of the world, exploding in the Firmament. And those dozen or so Red Robe Dust Envoys were all blown away, landing awkwardly around the area. "Stop fighting, everyone cease your hands," just then, a sharp cry rang out from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head to look and saw a Red Robe Dust Envoy who had come to Gu Yue¡¯s side without anyone noticing. The Longsword in his hand was placed against Gu Yue¡¯s neck. "If you move again, I will kill her," the Red Robe Dust Envoy shouted. "Well then, kill one for me to see," Xu Zimei said with a smile from the side. "If you leave now, I can let go of your companion," the Red Robe Dust Envoy said. "I have never been threatened by anyone," Xu Zimei said indifferently. He walked step by step toward the Red Robe Dust Envoy as he spoke. Seeing this, Da Zhi the monk was stunned for a moment, wanting to dissuade Xu Zimei, but eventually shook his head and did not make a move. Watching Xu Zimei approaching step by step, the Red Robe Dust Envoy was visibly nervous. His Longsword moved closer to Gu Yue¡¯s neck by several margins. It was almost touching the flesh; "Don¡¯t come any closer, or I really will kill her." He shouted at Xu Zimei, retreating while taking Gu Yue with him, his voice lacking some confidence. Just then, a Token fell out of Gu Yue¡¯s pocket. Seeing the Token, the Red Robe Dust Envoys above had a slight shift in expression and hastily shouted, "Hold, do not harm her." The Red Robe Dust Envoy descended from mid-air, slowly picking up the Token from the ground. He stared at the Token for a while, then finally, with flickering eyes, looked at Gu Yue and asked, "Where did you get this Token from?" "Someone gave it to me," Gu Yue said with difficulty. "Release her," the Red Robe Dust Envoy said to the person holding Gu Yue. "Venerable, you," the Red Robe Dust Envoy asked, somewhat puzzled. But he still let go of Gu Yue. "Seen the Divine Envoy," the previous Red Robe Dust Envoy bowed slightly, passing the Token to Gu Yue respectfully and said. "Divine... Divine Envoy?" Gu Yue replied with confusion. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you calling me?" "Seeing this Token is as seeing the Divine Envoy," the Red Robe Dust Envoy nodded and replied. Gu Yue seemed to still not quite understand and quickly ran to Xu Zimei¡¯s side. "The Divine Envoy need not panic; we will not harm you," the Red Robe Dust Envoy replied. "Don¡¯t speak so much nonsense, can we go to the Divine Maiden Palace or not?" Xu Zimei asked with a frown. "As long as the Divine Envoy accompanies us, naturally, it¡¯s possible," the Red Robe Dust Envoy nodded, showing no anger. "When does the Divine Envoy wish to return to the Divine Maiden Palace?" "Right now," Gu Yue glanced at Xu Zimei, then replied. "Please follow me, then," the Red Robe Dust Envoy gestured with a slight smile and said. Chapter 778 - 777 Divine Maiden Palace, Palace Master Hearing the Dust Envoy¡¯s words, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t hesitate. He followed the other party into the Divine Temple. The temple was rather spacious, housing several large halls, with more than ten Dust Envoys coming and going, all busy with their tasks. "Where did you get that token?" Da Zhi, the monk, curiously looked at Gu Yue on the way and asked. "It was given to me by my mother. She said that if I encounter any danger here, I could show the token," Gu Yue replied. "Your mother couldn¡¯t possibly be a Divine Envoy, could she?" said Da Zhi. "Within the Divine Maiden Palace, she must certainly have connections." "I don¡¯t know," Gu Yue said, her mood downcast. "I also don¡¯t understand why she sent me out of the Red Dust Palace and didn¡¯t let me stay by her side." "One may enter the Red Dust Palace, but not leave," Xu Zimei said with a smile, "The fact that your mother was able to send you out indicates that she is no ordinary person." The group followed the Divine Envoy into one of the large halls. The hall was decorated simply, with blue and white windows and walls. At the very front was also a statue. This statue, several dozen meters high, depicted a woman ascending to the skies. The woman wore a flowing robe of cloud-patterned silk, also in blue and white, with blue ribbons entwined around her. "This is the World-weary Divine Girl, the founder of our Red Dust Palace," said the Dust Envoy, explaining to the group as they looked on curiously. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The World-weary Divine Girl¡¯s statue had no face, only a back was sculpted and it was hard to discern anything special about it. "How long does it take to get from your temple to the Divine Maiden Palace?" Da Zhi asked from the side. "At least one day, even though there is a Teleportation Array connecting us, the distance is still quite far," the Dust Envoy explained. After speaking, he took a red token from his person. He placed the token into the slot carved in front of the sculpture. The next moment, a blue and white light shone down from the statue of the Divine Girl. The light seemed to be reflected, starting to spin in one corner of the floor. "You should enter quickly," the Dust Envoy said. "The Formation is only open for a limited time." Once Xu Zimei and the other two stepped into the Teleportation Array, the light began to spin even faster. The next moment, the light turned into a circular point, swallowing everything before vanishing into the void. Watching the group leave, the Dust Envoy finally let out a sigh of relief. "Have they been sent off?" A voice came from outside the door, and an elder with a walking stick ambled in. "Elder Can, what brings you here as well?" the Dust Envoy quickly greeted. "They¡¯ve attacked us right at our doorstep, how could I not come out," the elder said with a smile, "Did you compromise?" "They had a Divine Envoy token," the Dust Envoy replied, "I suspect there¡¯s more to it than just that," the elder said with a chuckle. The Dust Envoy was silent for a moment before saying, "I am no match for him." "Let¡¯s hope for calm seas ahead," the elder said softly shaking his head, "The Red Dust Palace may seem peaceful, but many things hang by a thread, tightly strung indeed." ... Xu Zimei and the other two traveled for about half a day before they reappeared in the outside world. The journey was much quicker than expected. The three figures emerged on the ground, surveying their surroundings. It seemed they had already arrived within the Divine Maiden Palace. This was a vast square. Many statues were placed around the square, and a fountain was shaping various forms of water. Two women in red robes were guarding the front of the Teleportation Array. "What brings you to the Divine Maiden Palace?" the Divine Envoy on the left asked Xu Zimei and the others, her voice cold. "We are looking for something," the monk Da Zhi said with a smile. "What thing?" the Divine Envoy asked, puzzled. "The Nirvana Beads, do you know where they are?" Xu Zimei inquired. "What Nirvana Beads?" The Divine Envoy frowned slightly and asked, "Which Divine Temple are you from?" Gu Yue timidly presented her Divine Envoy Token. After receiving the token, both of them did not pay much attention at first. "This is?" Then the Divine Envoy on the left slightly frowned, and suddenly her eyes widened. "Isn¡¯t this what the Palace Master ordered?" Both Divine Envoys took a deep look at Gu Yue, and then said, "Please follow me to the Great Hall to wait for now. If there is anything, you may speak with our Palace Master." Xu Zimei was not in a hurry and nodded slightly. One of the Divine Envoys left with the token in hand. The other led Xu Zimei and the three to a very serene yet majestic Great Hall. The buildings here were made of blue and white stones, as transparent as glass. At the top of the Great Hall, there was a chair, which appeared to be made of gemstones. Sparkling and shining brightly. The multicolored gemstones reflected various rays of light under the sun. Xu Zimei and his party were seated at a table and chairs at the lower end and began waiting. "How should I contact my mother?" Gu Yue asked expectantly. "Let¡¯s ask the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace later," Xu Zimei replied. "That token of yours is no small matter." While everyone was speaking, the sound of melodious horns suddenly began to play outside. "The Palace Master has arrived," announced a cool voice. A woman, crowned and holding a Magic Wand, walked in slowly with the company of several red-robed Divine Envoys. This woman carried an air of nobility and grandeur, dressed in a magnificent white robe with flowing clouds design. The gown was one piece and appeared somewhat loose. The hemline extended a meter long, held up by several Divine Envoys behind her. The gown, embroidered with billowing sleeves and clouds, adorned with all kinds of pearls and gemstones, was luxurious and dignified. As the woman approached step by step, Gu Yue¡¯s eyes widened. Just as she was about to speak, an astonishing aura suddenly burst forth from the Divine Maiden Palace. Zhen, Gu Yue was about to speak but didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. "You may stand down," said the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace, gesturing to the Divine Envoys on both sides. The several Divine Envoys then saluted and withdrew. "What brings you to my Divine Maiden Palace?" the Palace Master glanced at Gu Yue, then addressed Xu Zimei and the other. "We heard the Nirvana Beads are here," Xu Zimei responded. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Does it matter whether they are here or not?" inquired the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace. "We came specifically for the Nirvana Beads," the monk Da Zhi stood and said with a smile. "Why not do us a kindness, Palace Master? Xu Zimei has a destiny with the Nirvana Beads. Gifting it to us would forge a good bond." "I am not too clear about the Nirvana Beads. Why don¡¯t you stay at my Divine Maiden Palace for now? Once I find out more, I will deal with it then, how about that?" asked the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace. "I will wait for three days," Xu Zimei stated. "If things can be resolved without a fight, naturally there would be nothing better." Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace nodded. Her reaction and way of handling things somewhat puzzled Xu Zimei. Chapter 779 - 778 Confrontation in the Night Xu Zimei had arrived prepared for a tough battle. After all, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Why would anyone simply hand over such treasures? In the end, only strength speaks. However, the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace didn¡¯t get angry; instead, she seemed willing to compromise. This was unexpected to Xu Zimei. After briefly speaking with the palace master of the Divine Maiden Palace, Xu Zimei and her companions were escorted by several Divine Envoys to a place to rest. On the way, Xu Zimei looked at Gu Yue and asked, "You seemed like you had something to say just now but stopped yourself?" "No, it¡¯s nothing," Gu Yue hurriedly shook her head, her face pale as she responded. "If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t force you," Xu Zimei shrugged. The group was staying in a courtyard. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were three rooms inside, perfectly suitable for one person each. The sky was gradually darkening. The nights at the Divine Maiden Palace were extremely beautiful. The sky was speckled with stars, offering an ethereal and hazy beauty. Still, the sky was ablaze with countless stars and a full moon hanging in the mid-sky. Xu Zimei and her two companions returned to their rooms to sleep early. Cultivated all night, wordlessly! The next morning, the three of them walked out from their rooms, and the Divine Envoys of the Divine Maiden Palace had already prepared breakfast. After breakfast, since they couldn¡¯t wander around the Divine Maiden Palace, they had to stay inside the courtyard to rest. Xu Zimei was now approaching the end of her training in Shaking Heaven Power, and her Divine Soul contained thousands of Power Vortexes. She was in the process of breaking through to the Gate of Immortality within the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. Occasionally, she would also open up the remaining Extraordinary Meridians. Meanwhile, the monk Da Zhi seemed to be always divining. After all, the path of his divination was blocked by this little world, and he was trying to connect with the Heavenly Dao of the outside world. Without the Divination Path, one of Monk Da Zhi¡¯s strengths was significantly diminished. Gu Yue seemed somewhat unhappy, weighed down with heavy thoughts. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t press her to speak. ... A day passed by quickly, and night fell. That night, while Xu Zimei was in a state of cultivation, she suddenly opened her eyes. She headed towards the room of Gu Yue next door, and it appeared that Da Zhi the monk had also sensed something and ran after Xu Zimei. When the two arrived at Gu Yue¡¯s room, they saw a figure in a black robe with Gu Yue over his shoulder, about to leave. The sudden appearance of Xu Zimei and her companion clearly startled the one in the black robe. "Who are you?" Da Zhi the monk asked with a frown. The figure in the black robe did not answer and directly escaped through another window. "No time for words, follow him!" Xu Zimei shouted. The two chased after the figure in the black robe. The figure¡¯s strength did not seem weak, crossing hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye. Xu Zimei slashed with her sword, her speed even faster. The figure in the black robe narrowly avoided the slash. "Boundless Heavenly Venerate," Monk Da Zhi greeted with his ritual, and inexhaustible Spiritual Energy surged towards the black-robed figure, suppressing him. Just as the figure was about to be subdued, a cold hum suddenly came from the horizon. This hum, like a thunderclap or a solemn bell and drum, exploded within the Divine Soul of Monk Da Zhi. Da Zhi the monk grunted, his body wavered for a moment, and he almost collapsed. It was during this moment that the black-robed figure swiftly escaped. "You¡¯d better stay," Xu Zimei¡¯s figure moved instantly through the void. Numerous afterimages flashed by, blocking the black-robed figure¡¯s path. The pupils of the figure in the black robe constricted slightly, clearly not expecting Xu Zimei to be so fast. He slowly drew Tyrant Shadow and said indifferently, "Take off the black robe and mask, and leave her behind." As soon as his words fell, a booming "rumble" sounded in the firmament above. Spiritual Energy around them erupted into chaos, and the starry sky seemed to churn as an immense hand of Spiritual Energy reached out towards Xu Zimei. It was intercepted right in front of Xu Zimei and the cloaked figure. "You¡¯re still not enough," Xu Zimei scoffed coldly. As Tyrant Shadow cascaded down with the might to slay gods, he stepped into the void, his presence astonishingly powerful. His blade technique was like an unending series of tidal waves, one after another. It collided directly with the vast hand. The blade¡¯s momentum was like a rainbow, splendid and eye-catching, tearing apart the immense hand forcefully, as if it even split the starry sky. The cloaked figure, seeing this scene unfold, couldn¡¯t bother with anything else. They immediately threw Gu Yue towards Xu Zimei and frenziedly fled into the distance. Xu Zimei did not bother to chase after her, instead catching Gu Yue to examine her condition. He found that she was only unconscious and not injured. Only then did he hand Gu Yue over to the hastily arriving Da Zhi monk. "Is she alright?" Da Zhi monk inquired. Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, his gaze deep as he looked into the depths of the starry space. The two brought Gu Yue back into the courtyard and woke her from her unconscious state. Gu Yue shook her head slightly; she could not remember anything, only that she had fallen asleep. "What do we do now?" Da Zhi monk asked. "Find the Palace Master of Divine Maiden Palace," Xu Zimei replied. "I had no wish to cause a great commotion, but if they won¡¯t follow the rules, then what¡¯s the harm in fighting a battle?" Looking at Xu Zimei, Gu Yue hesitated for a moment. Eventually, she said, "Could you promise me one thing?" "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked. "Whatever happens, could you not harm the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace?" Gu Yue pleaded. "I¡¯ll see how I feel. If she hands over the Nirvana Beads, I can¡¯t be bothered to make a fuss," Xu Zimei responded. As soon as the three stepped out of the courtyard, they were immediately stopped by two Divine Envoys guarding the doorway. "Our Palace Master commands that you cannot leave at will right now." Xu Zimei simply waved his hand in Suppression, not bothering to waste words with them. Only after Xu Zimei left did the rigid bodies of the two Divine Envoys begin to move again. With sweat beading on their foreheads, they swallowed their surprise with a gulp. ...¡­ The three slowly approached the Looking Heaven Pavilion. This was where the Palace Master of Divine Maiden Palace resided. The Divine Envoys who had tried to stop Xu Zimei and his companions had already fallen, about a dozen. Only seven or eight remained guarding in front of the Looking Heaven Pavilion. "Enough, all of you back off," a cold voice called from inside. The Palace Master of Divine Maiden Palace walked out slowly, frowning at Xu Zimei, "What is the meaning of this?" "Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?" Xu Zimei retorted. "What was the matter with that cloaked figure just now? With things happening in Divine Maiden Palace that you don¡¯t know about, we might as well clear the air now that we¡¯re here." Xu Zimei slowly placed Tyrant Shadow on the ground, the blade tip piercing just into the earth, and cracks spread from beneath his feet. "Hand over the Nirvana Beads, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. If there is any nonsense, I¡¯ll just slaughter the entire Divine Maiden Palace." "What arrogance," the surrounding Divine Envoys couldn¡¯t help but boil with rage. "Presumptuous youth, do you know where you are? You get a little ability and become so arrogant." The Palace Master of Divine Maiden Palace raised her head slowly and let out a slight chuckle. Chapter 780 - 779 Going to the Tianlun Sect The Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace gave a light laugh and said, "I had some matters to tend to before and hadn¡¯t held you accountable yet. If you really think you can take an inch and expect a mile, feel free to try." Xu Zimei slowly picked up the Tyrant Shadow in her hand, looked at the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace and said, "I know the Red Dust Palace has stood in the world for a very long time. But to be honest, there are few places on Yuan Central Continent that I cannot obliterate." Upon the Tyrant Shadow, Blade Intent began to diffuse bit by bit. The space around, as if cutting tofu, was easily shattered into countless pieces. Just as the situation was about to erupt, a woman in a blue dress was seen rushing over from a distance. "Everyone stop," the woman in the blue dress landed gracefully from mid-air. She said, "The elder ancestors are already aware of your matter, and there are solutions at hand." "Why would the elder ancestors bother with such matters?" The Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. After a glance at Gu Yue, she seemed to come to an understanding. The Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace snorted coldly and said, "If that is so, then let the elder ancestors handle it." After she finished speaking, she left with a flick of her sleeves. "You all follow me," said the woman in the blue dress, looking at Xu Zimei and the others, then spoke in a soft voice. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and followed the woman in the blue dress toward the inner recesses of the Divine Maiden Palace. "The power structure of this Divine Maiden Palace is indeed complex," the monk Da Zhi commented from the side. "My patience is almost exhausted," Xu Zimei said indifferently. He looked at Gu Yue and asked, "You must know something. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have abducted you for no reason." "I," Gu Yue hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. "I have never been here before, but the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace just now looked exactly like my mother." "Exactly like her?" Xu Zimei¡¯s frown deepened. "But she is definitely not my mother, my mother wouldn¡¯t be so cold," Gu Yue quickly explained. "It seems there is quite a story behind your identity," Xu Zimei observed. The three of them followed the woman in the blue dress through the quiet and lengthy corridor. After passing several inner courtyards, they finally arrived at the back mountain of the Divine Maiden Palace. This place resembled a barren ridge, utterly out of place with the Divine Maiden Palace. The ground was barren without a blade of grass, and a few withered trees grew on the earth, scattered and desolate, their branches and leaves long withered. The ridge was desolate, and several crows with gloomy pupils watched the people coming and going. "Where is this?" Gu Yue said with a hint of fear. The woman in the blue dress watched Gu Yue and then smiled, saying, "Don¡¯t be afraid, this is the back mountain, and soon you¡¯ll be able to meet our Red Dust Palace¡¯s elder ancestors." Speaking, the woman in the blue dress led everyone to a cave entrance. A stone door blocked the entrance to this cave, flanked by two white crow sculptures. White crows were rare indeed. "Elder ancestors, I have brought the people," the woman in the blue dress said respectfully towards the cave mouth and then stepped aside. "Little girl, come forward and let me have a look at you," an aged, somewhat hoarse voice of an old crone came from inside the cave. Gu Yue glanced at Xu Zimei, then timidly walked forward, looking very nervous. "The resemblance is uncanny, just like when you were young, carved from the same mold," the crone remarked with emotion. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then composed her emotions and said in a flat voice, "I already know the purpose of your visit. It¡¯s not impossible for you to have the Nirvana Beads." "Just state your terms," said Xu Zimei, who was in no mood for idle chat, and directly asked. "Good, help me kill someone," said the crone from inside the cave. "Who?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "The Sect Hierarch of Tianlun Sect, Gongsun Hongtian." "What¡¯s this now?" Xu Zimei asked with puzzlement. "Lan¡¯er will explain it to you in detail," the old woman inside the cave said aloud. "You only need to know that when the time comes, bring Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s head to exchange for the Nirvana Beads." "Let¡¯s go, everyone," the girl called Lan¡¯er, wearing a blue dress, laughed. "The elder does not wish to be disturbed; I can explain anything you need." Following the girl in the blue dress, they left the rear mountain while the crows on either side cawed sharply, as if seeing them off. "What is the Tianlun Sect?" Xu Zimei asked in bewilderment. "A new power that has risen within our Red Dust Palace in recent tens of thousands of years. Founded by Gongsun Hongtian, it is very strong," explained the girl in the blue dress. "Isn¡¯t your Divine Maiden Palace the dominator here? How can you ignore it?" Xu Zimei asked. It¡¯s well known that Red Dust Palace was established as a holy land by the World-weary Divine Girl, and the Divine Maiden Palace represents her. It is the utmost here. "Actually, because our Red Dust Palace is secluded, one cannot leave once they enter. Thus, the flow of information might be a bit blocked," the girl in the blue dress said with a wry smile. "To be precise, Tianlun Sect has become so powerful that we cannot disregard it, and we are even unable to deal with it. Even the elder has no way with that place." "Your elder is really killing two birds with one stone. What a smart plan," Xu Zimei scoffed. "After all, the Nirvana Beads are a sacred treasure; it¡¯s worth the condition," the girl in the blue dress laughed. "Fine, I agree," Xu Zimei nodded, saying. "Where is Tianlun Sect?" "To the north of Red Dust Palace, they almost occupy one-third of the area," the girl in the blue dress said. "If you want to go, I can use the Teleportation Array to send you to the city closest to there." "Then let¡¯s set off. It¡¯s pointless to stay here anyway," Xu Zimei waved his hand, saying. "You can go, but could this lady stay?" the girl in the blue dress looked at Gu Yue and said. "Why?" Gu Yue quickly asked. "After all, we¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll go and never return," the girl in the blue dress explained. "Do you want to stay?" Xu Zimei looked at Gu Yue and asked. "I don¡¯t want to. I want to be with you," Gu Yue promptly replied. "Then we won¡¯t stay," Xu Zimei glanced at the girl in the blue dress, saying. "If I never return, then I never return, and I will not let anyone affect my decision." The girl in the blue dress hesitated briefly, but did not forcibly keep them; it seemed she was just testing. From the Teleportation Array of the Divine Maiden Palace, one could nearly reach any city within Red Dust Palace. However, since the rise of Tianlun Sect, the north had cut off communication with the Divine Maiden Palace. The city they were heading to was called Flame Martial City, which was the closest place to Tianlun Sect. Xu Zimei and his companions did not linger and directly entered the Teleportation Array under the lead of the girl in the blue dress. Before leaving, he did ask the girl in the blue dress what kind of place Tianlun Sect was. However, the girl in the blue dress did not answer; they seemed to despise that place intensely. ...¡­ After Xu Zimei and his group left through the Teleportation Array, the girl in the blue dress prepared to leave. Chapter 781 - 780 My Answers Are All in the Book The lady in the blue dress had just turned around when she saw the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace standing to the side, looking at her. "Palace Master," the lady in the blue dress was taken aback for a moment before she quickly recovered, smiling as she spoke. "Did the elder allow them to leave?" asked the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace. "Yes, there were some matters to attend to," the lady in the blue dress said with a smile. "That girl," the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace hesitated for a moment. "The elder has plans of her own. There¡¯s no need for the Palace Master to worry," the lady in the blue dress said, still smiling. "Let¡¯s put this matter on hold for now. Although the elder didn¡¯t state it clearly, she probably doesn¡¯t want you to intervene." "The elder is well-informed," the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace said lazily, stretching and smiling. "These people have been in the palace for only a day or two." "Although the elder has delegated authority to the Palace Master, there are still things she needs to be informed of," the lady in the blue dress remarked with a smile. "I don¡¯t mind. After all, this position was given to me by her," the Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace replied indifferently. "Lan¡¯er, you truly are loyal and devoted." ...... They had been in the Teleportation Array for about seven days. Finally, the three of them set foot on solid ground and saw the sunlight outside. As a place that bordered the Tianlun Sect, the citizens of Flame Martial City were very martial. Practicing martial arts was the trend here. They were used to dealing with people from the Tianlun Sect and even had many members of the sect concealed within the city. If one were to say that other places lived according to the decrees of the Divine Maiden Palace, without any self-interest or greed, Then Flame Martial City had become somewhat of a grey area, a tainted white touched by darkness, conducting many transactions in secret that violated the directives of the Divine Maiden Palace. After arriving in Flame Martial City, the trio found this city to be exceptionally prosperous. The streets were bustling with more activity than in other cities. "What do we do now?" Gu Yue asked. "How about we find a place to rest first," Da Zhi, the monk, suggested. "In any case, we need to understand the basic situation of the Tianlun Sect. Rushing in recklessly could lead to more loss than gain." "That makes sense," Xu Zimei nodded. They headed to the bustling center of the city and arrived in front of an inn known as Yueyang Inn. No sooner had the three of them entered than an attendant came forward to greet them. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are the three of you here to dine or to stay?" the attendant quickly asked. "Both," Xu Zimei replied. "You know the rules, right?" the attendant asked with a smile. "What rules?" Xu Zimei inquired. "It¡¯s nothing," the attendant hurriedly shook his head, before continuing. "You see, our Yueyang Inn here, the boss is generous and charitable, so everything is free. You all can stay and eat as you like." "Then thank our boss for me," Xu Zimei said. "There¡¯s no need to thank him just yet, for there is an opportunity right now," the attendant gestured, explaining. "Recently, the boss has been raising charity funds, hoping to open more inns like this to help more people. Would you be willing to donate?" "How much?" Xu Zimei inquired. After going around in circles, he finally realized what was happening. This was a clear hint. Due to the rules of the Divine Maiden Palace, monetary transactions were prohibited, so the people of Flame Martial City had adopted a different method. Operating under the guise of charity, what they were actually settling was the bill for food and lodging. This way, they would not lose any money, nor would they be criticized; it was already an outright transaction. Indeed, wherever there are people, there are Jianghu. "Not much, just one hundred Spirit Crystals," the shop assistant said with a smile. Xu Zimei had an abundance of Spirit Crystals on him, nearly too many to spend, so he wasn¡¯t fussy about the cost. After handing over one hundred Spirit Crystals to the other party, he took out a few dozen more and placed them on the table. "I ask, you answer," Xu Zimei pointed to the Spirit Crystals and said, "If it¡¯s helpful, these are yours." "Feel free to ask, sir," the shop assistant replied after glancing at the Spirit Crystals. "You know about the Tianlun Sect, don¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei inquired. Hearing this, the smile on the shop assistant¡¯s face froze for a moment before he replied with a chuckle, "You must be joking, sir. I really don¡¯t know about this, nor do I deal with them." "Let¡¯s not beat around the bush¡ªI¡¯m here on behalf of the Tianlun Sect, just looking to gather some information," Xu Zimei added as he put down a few dozen more Spirit Crystals. "I truly don¡¯t know much," the shop assistant shook his head and said. "If you really want to know something, I can show you the right way. In the eastern part of the city, there¡¯s a Book Pavilion. The old bookkeeper there knows more than I do. People call him ¡¯Knowledgeable on All Matters.¡¯ Inside the Red Dust Palace, there¡¯s scarcely anything he doesn¡¯t know." "Book Pavilion?" Xu Zimei muttered to himself. "Then, sir, may I take these Spirit Crystals?" the shop assistant asked tentatively. Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and didn¡¯t mind. Watching the shop assistant leave with high spirits and a jaunty step, Gu Yue couldn¡¯t help but say, "What are these people doing in the Red Dust Palace? They have to live so cautiously here; they might as well go out to the outside world, where they can be free." "You can¡¯t say it like that," Da Zhi, the monk, replied from the side. "Some who come here really have seen through the red dust of the world. Others are just lost for a moment, and by the time they awaken, it¡¯s already too late to leave. There are also those who are the descendants of others. They can¡¯t choose where they¡¯re born; they can only live passively in this land." "Isn¡¯t Red Dust Palace supposed to forbid greed? How can there be the birth of descendants?" Gu Yue asked, puzzled. "Then, may I ask, how were you born?" Da Zhi, the monk, replied with a smile. "In this world, nothing is absolute. No matter how strict the prohibition, there will always be some who will defy it in secret." "Let¡¯s have our meal already. After eating, we¡¯ll go to the Book Pavilion. I don¡¯t want to waste too much time here." Xu Zimei said as he watched the shop assistant serve the food on the table. ... The three quickly finished their lunch and left the inn, heading east towards the city. The Book Pavilion in the east of the city was well-known within Flame Martial City. Almost any passerby could point them in the direction of the Book Pavilion¡¯s location. The Book Pavilion¡¯s storefront was not conspicuous, tucked away in a secluded alley instead. The quiet alley was far from the noisy market and situated at the very end. When Xu Zimei and his companions arrived there, they discovered that the Book Pavilion was extremely quiet inside. The decoration of the Book Pavilion was simple, with an ancient signboard hanging askew above. Stepping inside, one could even smell the scent of books. It was a unique aroma of paper, capable of making one¡¯s thoughts clear as a flowing spring. A man dressed as a scholar sat at the front, engrossed in reading a book. Even the entrance of Xu Zimei and the others didn¡¯t seem to disturb him. "Are you the owner of the Book Pavilion?" Da Zhi, the monk, asked politely with a slight bow. "What can I do for you?" the scholar slowly lifted his head and asked. His appearance was somewhat ordinary, but his eyes were deep and vast, truly possessing the insight of one who had read a myriad of books and traveled far. "We would like to inquire about some matters, if it¡¯s not too much trouble?" Da Zhi, the monk, inquired. "The answers are all in these books," the scholar said with a smile. "Whatever you want to know, you need to find it for yourselves." Chapter 782 - 781 Inside Tianlun City Da Zhi, the monk, furrowed his brow slightly, but seeing that the scholar had no intention of dealing with the crowd any further, he decided to start searching on his own. The group of them flipped back and forth through the bookshelves numerous times, and Xu Zimei discovered that there was a wide variety of books here. Mostly about the affairs within the Red Dust Palace, they essentially covered every category. Finding books this way was too cumbersome, and Xu Zimei was getting impatient. Looking at the scholar, he said, "We¡¯re looking for books about the Tianlun Sect." The scholar looked up at Xu Zimei and replied, "Those are forbidden books, not allowed to appear in the city." "I know you have them," Xu Zimei said. "But why should I give them to you?" the scholar asked with a smile. "This book can save your life, it should be worth it," Xu Zimei thought for a moment and then said. "We come from the Divine Maiden Palace, it¡¯s better for you to cooperate with us." "Although I don¡¯t fear trouble, I don¡¯t want to provoke it either," the scholar shook his head and said. "Since when did the Divine Maiden Palace recruit men?" As he spoke, he threw a thick book to Xu Zimei. "You can take the book, but from now on, you are not allowed to enter this Book Pavilion again." Xu Zimei looked down at the book; it was very thick and seemed to have been covered with dust for a long time. He didn¡¯t say much else and took the book back to the inn. The book contained detailed records about the Tianlun Sect, including both its origins and Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s exploits written out in full. As one of the early arrivals at the Red Dust Palace, Gongsun Hongtian initially thought he had seen through the mortal world and had a kind of enlightenment akin to leave it all behind. But it wasn¡¯t until he actually arrived that he realized he was just momentarily lost. By then it was too late for regret, once inside the Red Dust Palace, no exit was permitted. Unwilling to be trapped in this Forbidden Land for life, Gongsun Hongtian established the beginnings of the Tianlun Sect. He united many like himself who were lost and embarked on his own long road of rebellion. The so-called term ¡¯Tianlun¡¯ simply meant the joy of family and natural bonds. With so much beauty in the world, how could one be content breaking free from the mortal realm? ... The content later mainly tells the story of the Tianlun Sect¡¯s initial struggles, its growth amid the siege of the Divine Maiden Palace, and how it gradually became stronger. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t read in detail, he skimmed through some parts and then decided to make his way to the Tianlun Sect. The three of them didn¡¯t stay in Flame Martial City either; they set off northward in the afternoon. The Tianlun Sect allowed outsiders to visit, and even then, it was widely developing its followers, making itself stronger and stronger. Sunset reflected on the horizon. The sky was rendered in shades of gold by the clouds, as the sun slowly sank lower. Before nightfall, Xu Zimei and the others finally arrived inside Tianlun City. Indeed, Tianlun City was not simply a city in and of itself. It spanned across the entire north, its vastness unimaginable. And the Tianlun Sect was situated right at the city¡¯s central point, both governing and guarding it. The towering city walls appeared within their view, stretching infinitely, disappearing into the horizon. "The joy of family, the myriad states of being." Four characters were engraved on either side of the city walls, with two guards stationed by each side. All who entered the city were required to register. "Where do you come from?" the city guard asked Xu Zimei and his companions. "We¡¯ve just arrived from the Red Dust Palace and wish to join the Tianlun Sect," Da Zhi, the monk, said with a smile. "Tianlun Sect welcomes anyone, but if one harbors ill intentions, we will certainly not let them off lightly," the guard said. "Because you are not citizens of Tianlun City, the maximum time you can spend in the city is no more than three days." As he spoke, the guard handed three tokens to Xu Zimei and his two companions. He reminded them, "Three days later, you can leave the city presenting these tokens. If you fail to leave within the stipulated time and are discovered, the consequences will be severe." After the three of them entered the city, even though it was already evening, the city was bustling with life. Here, it seemed there was no difference from the outside world. "What shall we do next?" Da Zhi asked Xu Zimei as he looked at him. "Find Gongsun Hongtian and kill him," Xu Zimei replied. "Tianlun Sect is at the center of the city, with hundreds of thousands of disciples. It¡¯s going to be very troublesome if a fight breaks out," Da Zhi said. "If Gongsun Hongtian manages to escape and hide, it will be even more troublesome." "Then we¡¯ll find Gongsun Hongtian directly, without alarming anyone ahead of time," Xu Zimei said. He looked at Gu Yue and added, "You should find a room to hide in when the time comes, considering your cultivation is so low." Gu Yue nodded slightly. The three of them decided to find an inn near the Tianlun Sect, which would also facilitate gathering some information. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because Tianlun City was so vast, there were special carriages for traveling from one side of the city to the other. The three of them each found a carriage and headed towards the city center. Upon reaching the city center, Xu Zimei found it even more bustling than other areas. There were Tianlun Sect disciples patrolling the area around the sect. Ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t get close, but there was a busy market street nearby, and the three found an inn there to settle down for the time being. The city was crowded with people, and the aroma of various foods at the night market was overwhelming. After finding an inn, the three of them found a quiet spot on the ground floor, ordered a pot of wine and some dishes. "Do you think we should try to infiltrate the Tianlun Sect?" Da Zhi asked in a low voice. "We¡¯d be wasting time; it¡¯s not that easy to get in," Xu Zimei remarked. "He didn¡¯t want to spend too much time inside the Red Dust Palace; if it weren¡¯t for the fear of startling the enemy, he would have already stormed in." "But we can¡¯t just sit around waiting for news either. What if there¡¯s no news at all?" Da Zhi responded. As they were racking their brains for a solution, a man who seemed slightly drunk and unsteady on his feet staggered in from outside, cursing as he walked. "Li Kui, what¡¯s wrong with you now?" The man seemed to be a regular here, as some of the inn¡¯s patrons asked him with a laugh. "Don¡¯t get me started, buddy. Bring me the best wine and dishes you have," the man known as Li Kui said, taking a seat. He slammed the table and shouted angrily. "Those Tianlun Sect people are just too arrogant. I just won a big sum at the gambling house and got robbed." "Who would do such a thing so brazenly?" someone asked curiously. "Who else but that scoundrel Fang Jiu," Li Kui snorted coldly. Watching the waiter bring over the pork trotter, he grabbed it and began gnawing furiously as if to vent his frustration. "There¡¯s nothing you can do; Fang Jiu used to be a little rascal around here. It¡¯s just that now he¡¯s got the backing of Young Master Tianxun," someone clicked their tongue twice in regret. "With Young Master Tianxun supporting him, we¡¯d better stay out of it." "Regardless of everything, Young Master Tianxun is our Junior Sect Master of Tianlun Sect. Why would he favor such scoundrels?" Li Kui complained, unwilling to accept the situation. Heaving a sigh, he took several big swigs of his wine. "Just can¡¯t figure it out, can¡¯t figure it out." Chapter 783 - 782 Fang Jiu "Fine, fine, just try to keep your distance from Fang Jiu next time," the people around him advised in twos and threes. "Junior Sect Master," Xu Zimei muttered to himself while twirling the wine cup in his hand. ...¡­ After Li Kui had his fill of food and drink, the sky outside had gradually darkened. He left the inn and started making his way home. When he reached a secluded alley, he saw a bald man in Taoist robes coming towards him. Perhaps because the attire was unusual, Li Kui gave it several glances. As they brushed past each other, his vision suddenly went black, and he collapsed. When Li Kui opened his eyes again, he found himself in a narrow alley with three people standing in front of him. He was startled and hastily inquired, "Who are you? I haven¡¯t offended anyone." "I ask, you answer, got it?" Xu Zimei commanded. Li Kui quickly nodded, not daring to hesitate in the slightest. "Who is Fang Jiu?" Xu Zimei asked. "He, he is a disciple of the Tianlun Sect," Li Kui quickly replied. "And what¡¯s the deal between the so-called Young Master Tianxun and Fang Jiu?" Xu Zimei wanted to confirm once more. "Young Master Tianxun is the Junior Sect Master of the Tianlun Sect, destined to inherit the position of the Sect Hierarch," Li Kui responded. "Fang Jiu was originally just a small-time hoodlum around here, never doing anything legitimate. But for some reason, he caught Young Master Tianxun¡¯s eye and was taken under his wing." "Where can Fang Jiu be found?" Xu Zimei asked. "The gambling house. He comes out irregularly every month and always goes to the gambling house," Li Kui replied. "At other times, he¡¯s within the Tianlun Sect and can¡¯t be seen." "Have him draw a portrait of Fang Jiu," Xu Zimei softly said, patting the shoulder of the monk Da Zhi. "Then kill him." ......¡­ The weather at Red Dust Palace is capricious. One second the sun could be blazing down, and the next, snowflakes are already drifting. But clearly, the people here are accustomed to such weather. The sky today was somewhat overcast, with dark clouds piling up across the entire sky. It gave off a very oppressing feeling, rather like the calm before the storm. Under the dark clouds, it seemed as if small raindrops were beginning to fall. The bustling gambling house is always the liveliest. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside, it¡¯s a hive of activity, with shouts and calls incessantly flooding the air. Fang Jiu walked out of the gambling house, having had bad luck today, losing quite a bit. However, the owner of the gambling house knew how to conduct business and returned what he¡¯d lost intact. He was thin, wearing a blue long gown. On his back, he still had the type of long braid from ancient times, strutting with an air of arrogance as he walked. Two men followed behind him. One was burly with well-developed muscles. There was another with eyes sharp like an eagle¡¯s and features that were stern and meticulous. At a glance, both men appeared to be far from ordinary. "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to head back," Fang Jiu said to the two men. The men didn¡¯t respond but followed behind Fang Jiu like bodyguards. As the trio was halfway through their journey, they saw the monk Da Zhi holding a wine pot, staggering by them. "A light in the sheath, a blade descending from the heavens," he chanted softly, holding a curved blade and praising it. The blade was slowly drawn a fraction from its sheath, and already a sharp blade aura overflowed, accompanied by endless Blade Qi. "What a fine sword," he praised aloud, then strode forward with an air of nonchalance. Watching Da Zhi monk¡¯s retreating figure, Fang Jiu slowly halted, saying, "Follow him." "Fang Jiu, the Junior Sect Master instructed us not to start trouble," the burly man beside him said. "Did you see that sword? What do you think?" Fang Jiu asked. "Although I didn¡¯t see it completely, just the mere presence of it is enough to be deemed ¡¯peerless,¡¯" another man with hawk-like eyes said. "The Junior Sect Master always favors swords. If we offer it to him, there will be rewards for us," Fang Jiu said. "Look at him, a mere Taoist priest with such an excellent sword; it must have a dubious origin." The two men pondered for a moment, hesitant and undecided. "If you hesitate any longer, that Taoist priest will have run off," Fang Jiu replied. His cultivation was low, so for anything he had to rely on these two, naturally he didn¡¯t dare to chase after him alone. "Let¡¯s go," the two men exchanged glances, and together with Fang Jiu, they quickly chased after Da Zhi monk. ......¡­ Because Tianlun City was so crowded, Xu Zimei decided against taking action on the main street. Da Zhi monk purposely walked towards less populated areas and eventually stopped in a deserted alleyway. "Run away, aren¡¯t you very good at running?" Fang Jiu, out of breath, said as he looked at Da Zhi monk. "What is it that you gentlemen want from this poor monk?" Da Zhi monk turned around and asked, composed and unhurried. "I¡¯m very interested in the sword you¡¯re carrying, so I plan to buy it from you for a Spirit Crystal," Fang Jiu said. "I¡¯m sorry, but this sword is not mine to sell," Da Zhi monk shook his head and tossed the Curved Blade towards Fang Jiu. The Curved Blade transformed into a streak of light in mid-air, bypassing Fang Jiu and the others, returning to Xu Zimei who was behind them. "This is bad," realising that they were trapped in the alley by Da Zhi monk and Xu Zimei, it was clear to the three men that their opponents had planned this in advance. "Who are you?" the hawk-eyed man asked in an indifferent tone. "You might as well lie down first," Xu Zimei said with a smile. As his great hand came down, it suppressed them mightily. With tens of thousands of Spiritual Energy swirling in his hand, the three of them didn¡¯t even have time to react before they felt completely stiff and immobilized on the spot. Each of them turned pale with shock as cold sweat trickled down their foreheads. After sealing the Vein Gates in their bodies, Xu Zimei then said with a smile, "Now we can have a chat." I swear we had no intention of offending you, sirs," Fang Jiu hastily replied, "Whatever you ask of us, we won¡¯t shirk, not even if it¡¯s to climb a Blade Mountain or dive into a Fiery Sea." "I would like to meet your Junior Sect Master," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "That," Fang Jiu hesitated for a moment. "Is that a problem?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, no, no, it¡¯s just that the Junior Sect Master is always inside the sect; I can¡¯t bring him out," Fang Jiu replied nervously. "Then you take me into Tianlun Sect," Xu Zimei said. "Ah," Fang Jiu paused in surprise before he exclaimed. "You, you want to enter our sect." "You three have two choices: either take me to meet your Junior Sect Master or die here waiting for him to come and deal with you," Xu Zimei said. "Make your choice." "Well, we," Fang Jiu turned to glance at the other two, then said. "We¡¯ll take you to meet the Sect Hierarch inside the sect." Xu Zimei smiled and took out three Pills from his pocket, giving one to each of them to swallow. "This is the Myriad Gu Devouring Heart Pill. After meeting your Junior Sect Master, I¡¯ll give you the antidote," he said. " Should anyone deceive me, consider the consequences." Chapter 784 - 783: Looking Heaven Pavilion within the Tianlun Sect Seeing the so-called pills, Fang Jiu and his companions¡¯ expressions changed subtly, their gazes flickered uncertainly. Originally, they indeed had some ideas about bringing Xu Zimei into the Tianlun Sect and then having someone capture him. After all, that was their stronghold, and they weren¡¯t worried about Xu Zimei being able to cause any trouble. "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t have the guts?" Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. He slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow in his hand, the blade manifesting a faint Blade Intent. "We¡¯ll take it," Fang Jiu was the first to take the pills. Upon ingesting the pill, other than a slight pain, there seemed to be no other sensations. "This pill was brought in from outside; don¡¯t think that anyone within the Red Dust Palace could save you," Xu Zimei said. "The poison will activate in twenty-four hours. It¡¯ll all depend on your performance." The faces of the three were quite awkward. There were only two paths before them: Either be killed by Xu Zimei on the spot, or bring Xu Zimei to meet Young Master Tianxun and face the unthinkable consequences of betraying him. But no matter what, it was much better than dying right now. "I¡¯ll take you," Fang Jiu said. "I¡¯m curious, how did a hoodlum like you catch the attention of Young Master Tianxun?" Xu Zimei asked. "Young Master Tianxun¡¯s Cultivation Technique is a bit special. Besides absorbing Spiritual Energy and comprehending it, he can also quickly grow stronger by absorbing other people¡¯s essence," Fang Jiu explained in detail. "However, this method violates the Heavenly Dao, and the Sect Hierarch has explicitly forbidden it within the sect. Our Tianlun Sect is not an evil cult; we cannot use such methods. Young Master Tianxun wants to grow stronger quickly but is fearful of being discovered by the Sect Hierarch, so he found me to help him with this because I am resourceful and know the streets well." "Can you meet your Sect Hierarch?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Sect Hierarch seldom appears, even Young Master Tianxun can hardly see the Sect Hierarch without being summoned," Fang Jiu hurriedly replied. "Really, I¡¯m not lying to you." "Tell me, if Young Master Tianxun were in danger, do you think your Sect Hierarch would save him?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "He should save him, I think," Fang Jiu said with uncertainty. "Although the Junior Sect Master often displeases the Sect Hierarch, he is after all his only child, and blood is thicker than water." "Then let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said. ¡­ The original intention for establishing Tianlun Sect was probably the joy of family, standing in contrast to the Divine Maiden Palace¡¯s philosophy of transcending the mortal world. This huge power occupied one-third of Tianlun City. The surroundings of the Tianlun Sect were protected by Formations, with two disciples guarding the gate. Both were dressed in blue robes, and on either side of the Tianlun Sect¡¯s entrance stood four statues, each depicting different emotions: joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. The vast sect gate was made of Star Fire Iron, with the character for ¡¯Tianlun¡¯ written flamboyantly, vigorously cast in iron, giving off an imposing aura. Under the lead of Fang Jiu and his companions, the gatekeeping disciples recognized them and did not obstruct Xu Zimei and the others. The group walked into the Tianlun Sect together, greeted by a long corridor as they entered. The corridor seemed endless at a glance, and its walls were painted with many scenes. Xu Zimei took a quick look and saw that these paintings were all about the joys of life. Power, money, beauties¡­ It was somewhat like brainwashing every disciple, making them naturally disinclined to break free from worldly desires. Past the corridor, the view opened up. In the azure sky, flocks of birds were flying and clouds were drifting by. Great halls and jade towers, pavilions and terraces rose from the ground. Beneath their feet was a path paved with white jade, and disciples of the sect passed by in twos and threes on either side. "Young Master Tianxun resides in Looking Heaven Pavilion, I will take you there," Fang Jiu asked cautiously. "When will you give me the antidote?" "You will naturally get it once you see Young Master Tianxun," Xu Zimei said. Monk Da Zhi was closely following behind. As the five of them were halfway there, suddenly a group of disciples clad in blue robes came towards them. The leader was also a youth, with a pale face and a light, floating gait; he appeared to have indulged excessively. "Oh, isn¡¯t this Fang Jiu? What errands are you running for your master this time?" the youth in the blue robe laughed and said. "Senior Brother Yun," Fang Jiu greeted him with a smile. "Who are they?" Tian Yun glanced at Xu Zimei and the others and asked with a frown. "They don¡¯t seem to be disciples of our Tianlun Sect, do they?" "This is by the Junior Sect Master¡¯s wishes. Do you need to interfere, Senior Brother Yun?" Fang Jiu asked with neither servility nor arrogance. "You think I don¡¯t know about the deals you¡¯re making behind the scenes?" Fang Yun scoffed, "I simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it." Fang Jiu smiled and said nothing, knowing that his current status came solely from Young Master Tianxun. He had no desire to offend others unnecessarily. "You all be careful and take care of yourselves," Fang Yun said before turning and leading the group of disciples away. It was only after Fang Yun had left that the man with the hawkish eyes spat fiercely on the ground. With distaste, he said, "What right does that guy have to lecture us? The things he does behind the scenes are no better than ours. All he can do is throw his weight around in front of us because he can¡¯t stand the Junior Sect Master." "Let¡¯s not waste time," Xu Zimei glanced at the others and said indifferently. Guided by Fang Jiu, the group arrived in front of Looking Heaven Pavilion. Located to the west of the Tianlun Sect, Looking Heaven Pavilion was an independent building with a rather expansive area. The place was quieter, with fewer disciples coming and going. Once inside Looking Heaven Pavilion, led by Fang Jiu, it was very quiet. "Young Master," Fang Jiu called out softly a few times. An elderly man then came downstairs from the upper level of the pavilion. "Steward Fu, where is the Young Master?" Fang Jiu quickly asked. "The Young Master is busy, come back this afternoon," Steward Fu said. "I have urgent matters to discuss with the Young Master, it¡¯s very pressing," Fang Jiu glanced at Xu Zimei and continued. "No matter the urgency, don¡¯t you know to follow the rules?" Steward Fu replied with a frown. "The Junior Sect Master should be cultivating in the underground chamber," Fang Jiu turned and whispered to Xu Zimei. "His cultivation can¡¯t be disrupted, so he won¡¯t see anyone at this time." "Do you know where the underground chamber is?" Xu Zimei asked. "I do," Fang Jiu nodded. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and glanced at Monk Da Zhi. Monk Da Zhi chanted "Boundless Heavenly Venerate," and with a great push of his hand, he directly charged at Steward Fu with a suppression attack. "What are you doing?" Steward Fu gave a sharp cry, his aura formidable, as he engaged in combat with Monk Da Zhi. Turned out Steward Fu had some skill; surrounded by swirling blue spiritual energy, the phantom of a fierce tiger appeared around him. That was his True Fate. "Quick battle and decision," Xu Zimei said from the side. With a light cry from Monk Da Zhi, his longsword unsheathed and floated with his robe in the wind. The sound of the sword¡¯s hum rose, and a Heaven Shaking Sword Intent gathered and transformed into a streak of light that flashed before their eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The True Fate of the fierce tiger belonging to Steward Fu was directly torn apart, and the longsword pierced through his chest. Chapter 785 - 784 Divine Soul and Physical Dual Attack "What are you trying to do?" Steward Fu, spitting out blood, struggled to speak. "Fang Jiu, this is my Tianlun Sect¡¯s territory, you should know what happens to those who betray the Junior Sect Master." "You¡¯re better off resting in peace," Xu Zimei said with a smile, raising his hands and annihilating Steward Fu in his palm. "Lead the way," he turned to look at Fang Jiu and the others and said. The faces of Fang Jiu and the others were all somewhat pale, unnaturally leading Xu Zimei into the attic. Xu Zimei slowly rotated the floor beneath his feet, accompanied by a series of ¡¯boom boom boom¡¯ sounds. A dark passage that seemed bottomless appeared below. From the passage, faint and spine-chilling screams could be heard. "This was secretly built by the Junior Sect Master," Fang Jiu explained. "Whenever he practices and wants to absorb the essence from others, it¡¯s always done here." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lead the way," Xu Zimei said. Walking into the dark passage, a wave of heat hit them head-on. Wave after wave of heat brushed across their faces, with sparks faintly flickering in the darkness. Halfway through the passage, the view started to brighten. Ahead, the firelight illuminated the path behind, revealing several figures running wildly in the roaring flames. Crying out as if they were about to be consumed by the fire, ultimately collapsing in the sea of flames. "Have you been here before?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, the Junior Sect Master doesn¡¯t allow anyone in," Fang Jiu said. "I¡¯ve only seen him enter a few times by chance." At the end of the passage, Xu Zimei could see the sea of fire ahead and feel the scorching heat. The sea of fire was blocked by iron bars, which were glowing red hot. There was a small door next to it. Da Zhi the monk stepped forward and found that the iron door was locked from the other side. With several consecutive palms, he blasted the iron door onto the ground. Walking through the small door, the view inside was much wider. The raging fire surrounded the area, within which countless figures were being burned, screaming from within. And in the central position of the fire, there was a platform. A young man in a blue robe was sitting cross-legged on the platform, tendrils like tentacles emanating from around his body. These tendrils attached to the bodies of those being burned by the flames, absorbing strength at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flames appeared unusual, capable of thoroughly purging impurities from the human body, with the effect of cleansing the marrow. Now, accompanied by Xu Zimei and his party entering, the youth¡¯s body exuded an astonishing presence, slowly retracting the tendrils back into his body, and opening his eyes. A glint of light flashed through his pupils. "Fang Jiu, who let you come here," Gongsun Tianxun frowned and asked coldly. "And who are they?" Fang Jiu¡¯s eyes dodged, failing to answer the question. Instead, he looked at Xu Zimei and said, "Can you give me the antidote now?" "There¡¯s no antidote, what I gave you was just an ordinary pill," Xu Zimei said. "Don¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯ve already led you to the Junior Sect Master," Fang Jiu still asked somewhat uneasily. Xu Zimei smiled and did not reply. He turned his head to look at Gongsun Tianxun and smiled, "Come with us." "Who are you?" Gongsun Tianxun asked. "That¡¯s not important," Xu Zimei reached out his hand behind him toward Gongsun Tianxun. Gongsun Tianxun let out a cold snort, his entire body soared into the air. The roaring fire within the chamber transformed into a long dragon, attacking Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand swiveled, directly dispersing the dragon in his grip. As the flames dissipated, a fist carrying a fierce wind enlarged before his eyes. Xu Zimei snorted coldly, grabbed the fist in front of him, and then fiercely flung Gongsun Tianxun away. With a "boom," Gongsun Tianxun¡¯s body flew out heavily, slamming into the wall next to the secret chamber. The secret chamber shook violently, as if on the verge of collapsing. Gongsun Tianxun quickly got up from the ground and looked at Xu Zimei with a some urgency. "Tianlun Four Skills," Gongsun Tianxun shouted coldly. Spiritual energy around him suddenly burst into chaos, centering on him. Four faces, each representing happiness, anger, sadness, and joy, began to condense around him. "The myriad expressions of life, the four transformations of Tianlun," Gongsun Tianxun chanted softly. His aura surged explosively, and countless tendrils spread out from around him. These tendrils were so forceful they shattered the space around them with a bang. "Die," Gongsun Tianxun roared. Countless tendrils, melding with the four expressions of emotions, lunged at Xu Zimei. Endowed with emotions, each tendril seemed to possess a life of its own, shrieking. Laughing, weeping, and wailing, their sounds were ceaseless, echoing throughout the entire secret chamber. Hearing these noises, everyone¡¯s souls seemed to tremble, and they stood dumbfounded in place. "A soul attack?" Xu Zimei murmured softly. The eagle-eyed man and the burly giant behind him, before they could even react, were already pierced through by the tendrils. They died instantly, beyond any hope of revival. "An attack on both soul and body," Xu Zimei commented with interest. Da Zhi the monk held his longsword, chanting sutras in a hushed voice, trying to shield his divine soul. Meanwhile, Fang Jiu cowered in a corner of the secret chamber, petrified. Xu Zimei watched the tendrils entwining and besieging him, unaffected in his divine soul. From behind him, Tyrant Shadow flew out of its sheath on its own, unleashing endless Blade Qi, eager to sever these tendrils. However, after absorbing the power of the emotions, the tendrils grew heads. Each tendril, as if it were a living being, stretched out hands to grab onto Tyrant Shadow. Tyrant Shadow was torn by the powerful tendrils, trying to be devoured. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, a trace of Blade Intent flashing through his indifferent eyes. The Blade Qi on Tyrant Shadow grew even more astonishing, flames blazed furiously, and Heavenly Thunder rumbled, spreading from the blade. With a "clang," countless tendrils were sliced into segments and fell into the sea of fire. Gongsun Tianxun, witnessing this scene, was horrified. He immediately fled toward the chamber¡¯s small door. But Tyrant Shadow flew through the air, transforming into countless blade intents, landing right where Gongsun Tianxun was making his escape. Looking at the curved blade in front of him, Gongsun Tianxun stopped dead, then turned around trembling to look at Xu Zimei. "Let¡¯s go with us, Young Master Tianxun," Xu Zimei smiled. He turned to look at Fang Jiu, who was curled up in a corner. He said, "Tell the whole Tianlun Sect that Gongsun Tianxun has been kidnapped by me. If they want him, have Gongsun Hongtian come to the Yueyang Inn in the city tomorrow at noon to find me." After speaking, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with Fang Jiu anymore. Together with Da Zhi the monk, they took Gongsun Tianxun, whose Vein Gate was sealed, and walked outside. Gongsun Tianxun didn¡¯t dare to play any tricks; his life was in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, so he could only leave the Tianlun Sect with Xu Zimei. The journey was uneventful, and they returned to the inn. Chapter 786 - 785 Battle with Gongsun Hongtian After returning to the inn, Xu Zimei tied up Gongsun Tianxun without paying heed to the now-unsettled Tianlun Sect. "Who are you exactly?" Young Master Tianxun looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t recognize," Xu Zimei shook his head. "What do you want? I can give you anything," Young Master Tianxun said, not willing to give up. "There¡¯s no need to make this so stiff." "What I want, you can¡¯t give," Xu Zimei shook his head. He was not in a hurry, calmly waiting for Gongsun Hongtian to come to him. Otherwise, on normal days, trying to find Gongsun Hongtian would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Strangely, even though Young Master Tianxun had been kidnapped, one would have thought that the Tianlun Sect would have immediately pursued Xu Zimei to kill him. But after the initial disturbance within the Sect, things returned to calm. However, countless eyes were now watching around Yueyang Inn where Xu Zimei was staying. ...... At this moment inside the Tianlun Sect, the Council Hall was in complete disarray. The Junior Sect Master was the heir to the sect and the only son of Gongsun Tianxun, so he was naturally of great importance. The only composed one was the man sitting at the head, who quietly tapped the armrest of his chair. "Enough, quiet down," Gongsun Hongtian said indifferently. He was wearing a brown robe, with red hair on his head that spread out like a lion¡¯s mane. His face radiated dignity, a commanding presence without anger. His eyebrows were thick, his voice conveyed a deep resonance. "Sect Hierarch, we must prioritize saving the Junior Sect Master," an elder spoke from below. "Is the background of those people clear yet?" Gongsun Hongtian asked. "We¡¯re still investigating, no clues yet," someone responded from below. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But according to our informants, after they abducted the Junior Sect Master, they remain inside Yueyang Inn within the city and have not left." "That¡¯s right, their target isn¡¯t Xun¡¯er. They won¡¯t harm him for the time being," Gongsun Hongtian said. "Before that man left, he said he wanted you, the Sect Hierarch, to meet him at Yueyang Inn tomorrow," an elder said. "They¡¯re after me, interesting," Gongsun Hongtian shook his head and said. "Then I shall meet him tomorrow." .......... A night passed without words, and Xu Zimei¡¯s life remained unchanged, still eating and drinking as usual. By noon the next day, the area near Yueyang Inn was deserted. The residents had been driven to the nearby markets. That afternoon, a tall man slowly walked in. The man entered the inn, took a quick look around, and saw Xu Zimei sitting at a side, eating meat. He walked over slowly and sat down across the table. "How may I address the two of you?" Gongsun Hongtian asked with a smile. "Just passers-by, our names aren¡¯t worth mentioning," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. "May I know what you want with me? Has my Tianlun Sect offended you in some way?" Gongsun Hongtian continued to ask. "No grievances or grudges, I just wish to borrow your head for a moment," Xu Zimei said. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s gaze sharpened. He then chuckled and said, "But you would need the ability to do so. Are you only going to threaten me with my son?" "You¡¯re mistaken, I never thought of using your son to threaten you," Xu Zimei gestured dismissively. "I just wanted to meet you, otherwise such a busy person as yourself would be impossible to see." Gongsun Hongtian snorted coldly and immediately thrust his hand towards Xu Zimei with a suppressive gesture. In his palm, countless streams of Spiritual Energy burst out, but Xu Zimei was not to be outdone and he punched towards the large hand. Their fists and palms collided, with countless strands of Spiritual Energy exploding around them. Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s face showed a trace of surprise as he felt the force coming from the palm, his body directly falling backward. With a "boom," the table between them shattered instantly. Gongsun Hongtian slowly stood up and said, "I indeed underestimated you." This time, he didn¡¯t hold back, and a supremely strong aura burst forth from him. Under this aura, numerous tentacles flew out from the void behind him. Compared to the tentacles of Young Master Tianxun before, his tentacles appeared even more enormous. And the air around them almost congealed into substance. Unlike Young Master Tianxun¡¯s simplest of emotions, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s Cultivation Technique had clearly reached a much deeper realm. Each tentacle seemed sentient, each with life. They were imbued with the most powerful strength, countless tentacles entwined together, at times forming blades, at times becoming battle-axes, and at times resembling monsters. These innumerable tentacles flipped the entire inn over, bringing it crashing down. For a moment, dust flew everywhere, and numerous gazes turned toward this place. Four elders arrived from above the firmament, stepping on air and taking their places in the four directions, allowing no one to come close. "These are the four protectors of the Tianlun Sect," someone whispered nearby. "All four protectors have emerged; what has happened?" The four protectors did not strike; they simply isolated the battlefield, letting no one disturb the area. ... Watching countless tentacles slay toward him, Xu Zimei drew the Tyrant Shadow, and a sky full of Blade Intent swept across. But these tentacles were exceptionally hard, and after several slashes, not even a trace was left. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge, allowing all the tentacles to slay towards him. A series of "rumbling" explosions sounded. The floor beneath his feet shattered completely, and the tentacles struck Xu Zimei¡¯s back with force. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze neither happy nor sad, as if he felt no pain. Countless Power Vortexes spun wildly inside his body. His arms¡¯ veins bulged as he grabbed two of the tentacles and flung them forcefully. To Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s surprise, these countless tentacles were forcibly thrown away. The next moment, a deafening roar resonated beside him. Xu Zimei¡¯s vision darkened, feeling a massive creature crash into him. His body uncontrollably flew backwards. Xu Zimei¡¯s body crashed through the air for dozens of meters before coming to a stop. He flexed his muscles and stood up from the ground. Behind Gongsun Hongtian, a colossal monster stood arrogantly between heaven and earth. Xu Zimei had never seen this monster before. It somewhat resembled an octopus, with countless tentacles. But it had a complete body, a bare head, a robust build, and from its mouth, it periodically spat bubbles, emitting strange cries. This appeared to be Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s True Fate. His True Fate had fused with Gongsun Hongtian, and the countless tentacles behind him became even more powerful. His entire being seemed somewhat ferocious as he charged towards Xu Zimei. "Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. A beam of light radiated down from the firmament above him, accompanied by the simultaneous opening of the Gate of Life and Death and the Gate of Immortality. The aura inside Xu Zimei felt like a vast sea, sweeping forth and engaging with Gongsun Hongtian in combat. At the very least, Gongsun Hongtian possessed the strength of an Immortal King. Each of his strikes was awe-inspiring and surged forward, in an instant, the sky shattered and the earth split, causing Tianlun City to tremble endlessly. Chapter 787 - 786: Ancient Formation "This," the four great protectors by the side witnessed the scene, seeing the two fight to an even stand without either gaining the upper hand, and they all felt slightly shaken. Just how powerful Gongsun Hongtian was, they knew better than anyone. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that within the Red Dust Palace, even if he wasn¡¯t the strongest, he was definitely one of the very top. But now, out of nowhere, this youngster had managed to hold his own against Gongsun Hongtian, and was even subtly overwhelming him. The two fought for a long time, and the entire Tianlun City seemed on the verge of annihilation. The sky darkened, countless buildings collapsed. The two pulled apart, and Gongsun Hongtian was seen panting heavily, his True Fate flickering in and out of visibility behind him. His hair stood on end, making him appear like an unparalleled ferocious beast as he stared at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei, on the other hand, grew more valiant as the battle waged on, his aura boiling around him, boundless Spiritual Energy swirling atop the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. In his hands, Tyrant Shadow struck decisively, each blow stronger than the last. "Fight," Xu Zimei shouted loudly. Once more, he charged towards Gongsun Hongtian. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s posture, Gongsun Hongtian felt a twinge of fear in his heart. Feeling the overwhelming momentum of Xu Zimei, he swallowed hard. The Tyrant Shadow burned with blazing flames, and Heavenly Thunder rolled in, bringing with it the nineteen techniques of Way of Inquiry. One technique followed another, like relentless waves, each strike stronger than the last. Gongsun Hongtian was pressed so hard he could barely breathe. Just as Xu Zimei¡¯s blade came slashing down, he seized upon a mistake by Gongsun Hongtian and cut off all the tentacles behind his opponent. The pain of a torn True Fate made Gongsun Hongtian scream in agony. "Go save the Sect Hierarch," the four great protectors, witnessing this, immediately shouted aloud. All four were at the Divine Vein Realm. One after another, their presence surged as they attacked Xu Zimei. "You¡¯re still not up to it," Xu Zimei said, sending the four flying with punches and kicks. But that distraction was all the time Gongsun Hongtian needed to pick himself up from the ground and distance himself from Xu Zimei. ... He retracted his True Fate, looking utterly disheveled. He looked at Xu Zimei with a mix of anger and solemnity. "Who exactly are you?" Gongsun Hongtian said. "When did this Red Dust Palace have someone like you?" "You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you, I¡¯m not that famous," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "We don¡¯t have any grudge between us, do we?" Gongsun Hongtian took a deep breath and said. "If my Tianlun Sect has offended your honor, I am willing to compensate." "All I want is your head," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Were you sent by the Divine Maiden Palace?" Gongsun Hongtian continued to inquire. He couldn¡¯t quite believe that such an entity would take orders from the Divine Maiden Palace. "You¡¯re talking a bit too much," Xu Zimei said impatiently. "Your honor, my Tianlun Sect has stood in these northern lands, and even the Divine Maiden Palace can¡¯t annihilate us. There are reasons I cannot disclose," Gongsun Hongtian said. "I do not wish to be your enemy. If you leave now, I can let bygones be bygones concerning today¡¯s events." "You¡¯re rambling," Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and charged directly towards Gongsun Hongtian. At this moment, a tremendously strong aura emanated from Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s body. It was an astonishing force, like surging waves, that blew Xu Zimei away. "If you insist on a fight to the death, then today it shall be, a fight to the death," Gongsun Hongtian shouted, his face showing great difficulty. The next moment, the whole Tianlun City began to shake. Within a radius of tens of thousands of miles, it seemed as though some great terror was about to emerge, with a continuous boom of explosions ringing in the ears. Then came a series of "thud thud thud" sounds. Various colors of fluctuations appeared around Tianlun City. It was a bit like the anomalies that occur when a Vein Gate opens. "This is," Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze swept around, finally murmuring to herself. "Formation." An immense array had surrounded Tianlun City, and within this array, an ancient, primordial aura awakened. Bounding spiritual energy was converging overhead. As if pulling the entire Red Dust Palace, this piece of heaven and earth was enveloped in rich spiritual energy. And at the center of this convergence of spiritual energy, under the enhancement of the formation, was none other than Gongsun Hongtian. "My Tianlun Sect has stood through countless ages, what do you think we rely on to confront the Divine Maiden Palace," Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s voice was like thunder. He said coldly, "This is an Ancient Array, within which, I am invincible. Even if the World-weary Divine Girl herself descends, I do not fear." Xu Zimei could feel the grandeur of this array. Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s entire being seemed to have undergone an earth-shattering transformation from the inside out. His majestic presence was like a torrent, looking down on all from high above. True Fate began to heal, endless tendrils sprouting from behind him. At this moment, the power within his body had reached its peak, his whole being turning monster-like. Unrecognizable, his roars were deafening. "The City Lord has activated the array," the four great protectors at his side were slightly alarmed. They said, "Tell all the citizens to evacuate in all directions, clear the area of battle." Xu Zimei looked up, feeling the impact even more intensely. The countless tendrils became even more terrifying. Thousands of them came killing towards him. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was surrounded by the tendrils and flung heavily towards the ground around him. "Immortal Extreme," Xu Zimei struggled to her feet, murmuring to herself. Although she was at the peak of the Divine Vein Realm, ordinary beings at the Immortal Ascension Boundary didn¡¯t even register in her sight. To battle her to this extent, one must be an existence at the Immortal Extreme. Such a being represented the highest combat strength of this world. Without exaggeration, many of the old ancestors of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect didn¡¯t have this strength. She looked at Gongsun Hongtian, realizing that his sudden surge in strength must be related to this suddenly appearing array. And this array had limitations; as long as one went far enough from the territorial boundary of Tianlun City, the enhancement of the array would naturally dissipate. Watching the countless tendrils coming at her again, Xu Zimei shouted. "Bring it on." Above, the power of the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate surged wildly through the three gates. The Shaking Heaven Power that formed the Power Vortex was desperately spinning, and a swirling Demonic Qi began to faintly appear in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes. When the tendrils once again came killing to her front, Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand tightly grasped several of them. The remaining tendrils hit Xu Zimei¡¯s body, but she remained unmoved as the Prison Suppressor Demon Body within her started to rise bit by bit. Demonic Qi spread all around Xu Zimei, with the purple-black lines on her face flickering in and out of visibility. "This is," Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s gaze froze, looking at Xu Zimei with confusion. "Demonic Skills, first form: Illusory Demon Technique." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei slowly waved her hands, murmuring to herself. "Those who see gods or immortals in the boundless illusory realm of strength." As Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, Gongsun Hongtian felt as if the void in front of him had transformed. Chapter 788 - 787 The Origins of Gu Yue The space before them had changed, but Gongsun Hongtian, after carefully sensing it, did not notice anything different. Behind him, countless tentacles once again launched an attack. However, at this moment, the distance between Xu Zimei and Gongsun Hongtian, with them as the center, had started to fold in on itself. It was as if space had turned into a mirror. As Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s countless tentacles attacked, the same tentacles also appeared on Xu Zimei¡¯s side. Using the same techniques, with the same power. Countless tentacles entwined, and thunderous explosions rang out, the Firmament changed as the winds and clouds burst forth. The entire space collapsed before the two, with Xu Zimei remaining still from beginning to end. Letting the tentacles battle it out. Whatever the nature of the attack from the opponent was, the same was true on her side. This was the so-called Illusory Demon Technique, one of the pinnacles of space, folding. Capable of letting space refract, reflecting all attacks. The stronger the force, the stronger the reflected attack. "How can this be, how can this be," Gongsun Hongtian watched everything before him, still somewhat reluctant to believe. He once again increased the power of his Formation, using endless Spiritual Energy to attack Xu Zimei. Space emitted a roar, one could feel the sensation of being squeezed and oppressed. Xu Zimei could tell the opponent was very strong; the refracted space she had created was already starting to struggle. "Demonic Ten Skills¡¯ second technique, second says: Plague Demon Technique." Xu Zimei murmured again in a low voice. "Afflicted by Karmic Illness." In the next moment, an endless aura of death enveloped the entire Tianlun City. This aura of death was terrifying, it could ignore all defenses and extract life and lifespan from within a person¡¯s body. Feeling the aura of death that carried an intense hunger for life, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. "What kind of monster is this guy," he took a deep breath, feeling that he had never encountered such a formidable opponent. This aura of death was like an intangible substance, impossible to fight and impossible to escape. Just then, the rubble from the ruins shifted. A loud cry came from within. "Dad, save me, save me!" The voice of Gongsun Tianxun came from within. The previous Yueyang Inn had turned into ruins, and he struggled to run out from the rubble, fleeing forward. And Gu Yue¡¯s figure was chasing behind him. Previously, Xu Zimei had asked Gu Yue to keep an eye on Gongsun Tianxun since his Vein Gate was sealed, he wasn¡¯t much stronger than an ordinary person. Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s brows had been slightly furrowed; what he cared about was not his son¡¯s life, but rather how to deal with this formidable enemy before him. However, when he saw Gu Yue appear, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. He stared at Gu Yue¡¯s figure, standing rooted to the spot as if bewitched, unable to move. Gongsun Tianxun continued to yell from below. Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s figure lightly stepped in midair, turning into a streak of light as he flew towards Gu Yue. Gu Yue was so scared that she quickly hid behind the monk Da Zhi. "I, I mean no harm," Gongsun Hongtian looked somewhat restrained. He looked at Gu Yue and asked, "What is your name?" "What, you know her?" Xu Zimei asked from the side. "It¡¯s too similar," Gongsun Hongtian turned to look at Xu Zimei and said. "I think there might be some misunderstanding between us." "What misunderstanding?" Xu Zimei asked. "Can I know her identity?" Gongsun Hongtian looked at Gu Yue and said. "What¡¯s your name?" "Gu, Gu Yue," she hesitated slightly in her response. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Surname Gu, indeed, the same as hers," Gongsun Hongtian muttered to himself. He then looked up at Gu Yue and asked, "Where is your mother?" "After my mother sent me out of the Red Dust Palace, I never saw her again," Gu Yue seemed to recall something. With a sense of loss, she asked, "Do you know my mother?" "Did you know? You look exactly like your mother did when she was young, strikingly identical," Gongsun Hongtian replied. "Stop being melodramatic, just say what you have to," Xu Zimei interjected. "Can we talk alone?" Gongsun Hongtian asked, turning towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and finally nodded. The two of them moved away from the crowd to a spot nearby. Xu Zimei looked up and said, "Just say what you want to say." "May I ask why you must kill me?" Gongsun Hongtian asked. "Your head in exchange for something," Xu Zimei smiled as he spoke. "To trade with the Divine Maiden Palace?" Gongsun Hongtian smiled back. "You believe what those people say?" "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei turned his head and asked. "A very long time ago, before the Tianlun Sect existed. For everyone entering the Red Dust Palace, coming here meant seeing through the mortal world and thereafter living cut off from society," Gongsun Hongtian recounted slowly. "But it¡¯s easy to talk about seeing through the mortal world; not everyone can achieve it. Some people are just momentarily lost and have taken the wrong path. As time went by and more people came here, the number of those regretting also increased." "I¡¯m aware of all this, get to the point," Xu Zimei urged. "The Red Dust Palace doesn¡¯t allow love or desire among its members. But it¡¯s natural for humans to have feelings. Many still married and bore children in secret, living a life of fear and trepidation. That is the kind of environment I was born into. From a young age, my parents confined me to hide me, fearing that I would be discovered. It wasn¡¯t until I grew up that I was finally able to leave that dark room." Gongsun Hongtian spoke, slowly sitting down on the ruins nearby. He laughed, his smile filled with bitterness. "Perhaps this world has never welcomed me since the day I was born. For me, the memories I have here are all painful. No matter what I did, I was bound by restrictions, and I was constantly yearning for the outside world. In my bleak life, probably only one girl was the sole light of my existence. Our meeting, our chance encounter, and eventually falling in love, that was the happiest time of my life. Perhaps beautiful things aren¡¯t meant to last. The day that girl left, I found out that she was a candidate for Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace. Between us, there lay an insurmountable chasm. At that time, she was already with child." Upon hearing Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s words, Xu Zimei paused, then looked at Gu Yue beside him and asked, "Are you saying Gu Yue is your daughter?" "Appearance, name, there can¡¯t be that many coincidences in this world," Gongsun Hongtian nodded and replied. "To see the woman I loved leave, perhaps never to meet again in this lifetime. That feeling of helplessness planted a seed in the depths of my heart. That day I vowed to overthrow the rule of the Divine Maiden Palace and bring freedom to the people here. Later, I encountered many fortunes and even discovered this ancient formation." Chapter 789 - 788 Young Palace Master Lan Ke’er "I kept a low profile, waiting for my strength to gradually increase. Once my power supported by the Formation was strong enough to face the Divine Maiden Palace without defeat," "I then established the Tianlun Sect, hoping to use it to counter the Divine Maiden Palace." Upon hearing Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. "I don¡¯t understand what the Divine Maiden Palace promised you, but I know that most of the people there are not to be trusted," said Gongsun Hongtian. "The mother of Yue¡¯er is named Gu Mingxi, and the people of the Divine Maiden Palace once promised me too. If I disbanded the Tianlun Sect, they would release Mingxi and send both of us out of the Red Dust Palace. But later, they went back on their word, and luckily I had been cautious." "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei looked at Gongsun Hongtian and asked. "Together, we annihilate the Divine Maiden Palace, and then you can have whatever you want," Gongsun Hongtian said. "I can only counterbalance with the help of this ancient Formation; otherwise, just walking out like this, I am not necessarily a match for the Divine Maiden Palace. If we join forces, with your strength, there¡¯s definitely a chance." Seeing Xu Zimei remain silent, Gongsun Hongtian continued, "If you don¡¯t trust me, we can test things out first." "Okay," Xu Zimei nodded. "Are you going to tell Gu Yue about her identity?" he asked. Gongsun Hongtian hesitated for a moment and said, "I haven¡¯t yet figured out how to face her. After all, from childhood to adulthood, it has been Mingxi taking care of her, and I, as a father, haven¡¯t done anything. May I spend some time with her first and then gradually tell her?" Xu Zimei nodded without objection. The two quickly conspired and then returned to the city. Gongsun Hongtian also didn¡¯t say much to anyone else. He ordered the four protectors to rebuild all the collapsed buildings in the city, restoring peace to the city walls. He was ready to leave with Xu Zimei and the others. As for Gongsun Tianxun, the things he had done in the underground chambers, once known to Gongsun Hongtian, resulted in his immediate confinement. Xu Zimei also found out later that Gongsun Tianxun was not Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s biological son, but his adopted son. After separating from Gu Mingxi, Gongsun Hongtian had never sought anyone else. ... Having briefly settled the Tianlun Sect, Gongsun Hongtian followed Xu Zimei and the others when they left. The three returned to Flame Martial City, where they prepared to venture to the Divine Maiden Palace once again from the local Divine Temple. Throughout the journey, Gongsun Hongtian was extremely attentive to Gu Yue, giving her anything she wanted. "Do you know my mother?" Gu Yue asked curiously. "I¡¯ve met her before," nodded Gongsun Hongtian. "Then do you know where my mother is?" Gu Yue continued. "That day at the Divine Maiden Palace, I saw someone who looked exactly like my mother, but I know it wasn¡¯t her." "She is your mother¡¯s sister, and your aunt," said Gongsun Hongtian after a moment of silence. "Initially, the position of Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace should have been your mother¡¯s, but due to certain matters, it eventually fell to your aunt Gu Mingyu." He dared not speak too clearly. After all these years, Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s knowledge of the affairs at the Divine Maiden Palace was limited. After seven long days, the group of four finally returned to the Divine Maiden Palace. Xu Zimei had Gongsun Hongtian bound up with the Binding Immortal Lock. However, compared to their last visit, which was quiet, this time the Divine Maiden Palace was noticeably livelier. Decorations hung brightly, with people coming and going. The heads of the temples from various places in the Red Dust Palace had all come here. Even the City Lords of several cities and some influential figures were invited to the Divine Maiden Palace. This was indeed a rare occurrence. On ordinary days, even the people from the Divine Temple couldn¡¯t necessarily visit the Divine Maiden Palace anytime, let alone other people. Xu Zimei found a few people and inquired. Only then did he learn that today the Divine Maiden Palace was going to hold a grand assembly, and the content of the assembly was to announce the new successor of the Divine Maiden Palace. That would be the so-called Young Palace Master. When several people arrived at the Divine Maiden Palace, the assembly had already started at the Divine Maiden Square. The elder of the Divine Maiden Palace also made an appearance there. As Xu Zimei and the others approached, they saw that the vast square was already filled with a dense crowd of people. A glance estimated there were probably thousands of people. In the central position, a massive statue of the Divine Maiden stood there imposingly. Below the Divine Maiden statue was laid a red carpet, with several seats arranged on it. The three elders of the Divine Maiden Palace and the Palace Master Gu Mingyu were sitting at the foremost seats. "Today, we have gathered everyone here to hold the inauguration ceremony of the new Young Palace Master," the elder of the Divine Maiden Palace in the middle stood up. This was an old man, with white beard and hair, projecting an extraordinary temperament. He wore a white robe adorned with two interlocking patterns. In this Divine Maiden Palace, he was the only male. The other two elders, one was an old woman, and the other was a woman with a voluptuous figure. "It¡¯s Heaven Inheriting Elder," murmured some people from below as they saw the old man speaking. "Heaven Inheriting Elder hasn¡¯t appeared for many years; who would have thought he¡¯d come out for the inauguration ceremony of the Young Palace Master." "Does anyone know the identity of this Young Palace Master? There wasn¡¯t any news about it before." "Who knows, let¡¯s just keep watching," others replied. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Heaven Inheriting Elder stood up, smiling and said, "I hope everyone here can look after the Young Palace Master in the future, she is new to the Red Dust Palace and does not understand many things very clearly. Alright, I announce the official start of the inauguration ceremony for the new Young Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace." Following the words of the elder, the drums to the sides were struck forcefully. The resounding "boom, boom, boom" echoed throughout the entire Divine Maiden Square. The statue of the Divine Maiden in the center of the square emitted a faint glow. Accompanied by the Divine Envoys, a woman dressed in a blue robe slowly walked out. Her steps were light, her long black hair neatly tied up and secured with a flower-patterned hair accessory at the back. Her face was calm, with features like a melon seed, her eyes clear as a pool of water. A few strands of hair hung beside her ears, adding a captivating charm to her. "So this is the new Young Palace Master," someone muttered to themselves. "Indeed, the Divine Maiden Palace always produces beauties." "Unknown origins, too, as I¡¯ve never seen her before." The crowd started murmuring amongst themselves as the woman appeared, but only Zimo¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Lan Ke¡¯er," he chuckled softly. Most of the things in this world always seem to be coincidental or contrary to what¡¯s expected. He originally planned to find Lan Ke¡¯er after solving the issue with the Nirvana Beads. He hadn¡¯t expected that now she would appear before him like this. Both real and illusory. "Ke Er, come here," Heaven Inheriting Elder beckoned and said to Lan Ke¡¯er. "Worship the ancestors, gain the Divine Maiden¡¯s approval, and all the people here will recognize your identity" Lan Ke¡¯er nodded, and a Divine Envoy came forward carrying a large red plate. On this plate were several different colored Spirit Crystals. Chapter 790 - 789: The Great Battle Against the Three Great Ancestors When the three Spirit Crystals were brought forth, everyone rose from their seats. Whether they were the City Lords who had come to observe, the Divine Envoys from the Divine Maiden Palace, or the three Elders. All faced the sculpture and knelt in worship. The three Spirit Crystals were placed in front of the sculpture, and a faint light shone down from it, enveloping all the crystals. "Please, Divine Maiden, bestow your blessing," Heaven Inheriting Elder said aloud. In the next moment, the three Spirit Crystals began to transform. One turned into streaming light and returned to the sculpture, another flew into Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s body, forming a totem on her forehead. The last became a long sword that slowly floated in front of Lan Ke¡¯er. "A sword signifies slaughter, doesn¡¯t it?" Heaven Inheriting Elder frowned slightly and said in a hushed tone. The totem on Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s forehead resembled a flying bird and was azure blue in color. From time to time, it flashed with blue light. "We have seen the Young Palace Master," all those around knelt down and greeted Lan Ke¡¯er. "Please rise, everyone," Lan Ke¡¯er said as she lifted her head, her blue robe fluttering in the wind. The succession ceremony was not complicated; after the Divine Maiden¡¯s blessing, arrangements would be made for a feast. "If your succession ceremony is over, may I say a few words?" Just then, a voice came from behind the crowd. Everyone quickly turned their heads to see Xu Zimei and his entourage slowly walking over from the back. "Who is this?" someone asked, puzzled. Upon seeing Xu Zimei appear, Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s gaze intensified, and her body seemed to sway slightly, unsteady on her feet. "Who are you?" two of the Divine Envoys stepped forward and blocked the way of Xu Zimei and his group. "I¡¯m looking for your Elders; I have matters to discuss with them," Xu Zimei said. The two Divine Envoys looked behind themselves to see the elderly matriarch gesturing with her hand, signaling Xu Zimei and his group to come in. Heaven Inheriting Elder, Ancestor Yingtian, and Ancestor Ming were the three Elders of the Divine Maiden Palace. The one who had been speaking with Xu Zimei was the woman in the blue robe seated in the chief position, known as Ancestor Ming. Xu Zimei pointed to Gongsun Hongtian, bound by the Binding Immortal Lock, and said, "Here¡¯s the man I¡¯ve brought to you. You can handle him as you wish. Where¡¯s what I want?" "Long time no see, Gongsun Hongtian," Ancestor Ming said with a somewhat surprised smile. Not just her, but the other two Elders were also visibly moved. "Gongsun Hongtian, you finally dared to step out of your Tianlun City shell," Heaven Inheriting Elder laughed heartily. Hearing the words of the two Elders, the people around them suddenly erupted into commotion. "He is Gongsun Hongtian? The Sect Hierarch of Tianlun Sect?" "This guy comes to our Divine Maiden Palace, isn¡¯t that just seeking death?" This event was even more shocking than the Young Palace Master¡¯s ceremony. After all, Tianlun Sect was like a thorn in the heart of the Divine Maiden Palace, one that could not be removed. And in recent years, they seemed even more powerful. Ignoring the clamor of others, Xu Zimei looked toward Ancestor Ming and asked, "Where¡¯s my item?" "What did you promise him?" Heaven Inheriting Elder asked Ancestor Ming quietly. "The Nirvana Beads," Ming replied. "This is absurd; that¡¯s a treasure beyond compare, and you know its value better than I do," Heaven Inheriting Elder said urgently. "You¡¯ve made your decision," Ancestor Ming stretched her waist and languidly reclined on her chair. After pondering for a moment, Heaven Inheriting Elder eventually smiled and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, "Honorable sir, may we discuss this matter and provide you with an answer thereafter?" "What, does your word mean nothing?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Not at all, it¡¯s just that this matter is of great importance, and we must be cautious," Heaven Inheriting Elder replied. "If that¡¯s the case," Xu Zimei waved his hand and unlocked the Binding Immortal Lock on Gongsun Hongtian at his side. He said, "Then go ahead, it seems that others do not wish to keep their promises anymore." Watching Gongsun Hongtian about to leave, Ancestor Yingtian who had been silent at the side suddenly slapped his seat fiercely. He bellowed, "Gongsun, you scoundrel, you wish to leave the Divine Maiden Palace?" As her words fell, she directly charged towards Gongsun Hongtian. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei slightly smiled. "Indeed, there are still such shameless people in this world." Gongsun Hongtian was now fighting with Ancestor Yingtian. Gongsun Hongtian laughed and said, "Young Master Xu, do you see? The people of the Divine Maiden Palace are all betrayers." Surrounding the Divine Maiden Palace, blue barriers started rising, encasing the entire palace like a membrane, aimed at preventing Gongsun Hongtian¡¯s escape. This was the Divine Maiden Palace¡¯s protective formation, also meant to stop Gongsun Hongtian from fleeing. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. He raised his hand and grabbed forcefully, and boundless spiritual energy formed a gigantic palm in the air. As the giant hand reached for Ancestor Yingtian, the entire firmament began to tremble. With a "boom," it was as if the sky had exploded. Ancestor Yingtian¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. Heaven Inheriting Elder at the side shifted his gaze towards Xu Zimei and said, "What is the meaning of this, sir?" "What do you think?" Xu Zimei replied. "If you don¡¯t hand over the Nirvana Beads nicely, then I guess I¡¯ll just have to take them myself." "Insolent! This Divine Maiden Palace is not a place where you can behave wildly," Heaven Inheriting Elder scoffed coldly. His presence was astonishing, a series of majestic auras emanating from him. It shook the entire firmament. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ancestor Ming," Heaven Inheriting Elder turned to look at the unconcerned Ancestor Ming beside him, calling out in displeasure. Ancestor Ming shrugged his shoulders, smiling as he stood up. Like ripples oscillating, with each opening of vein gates, an aura stronger than the preceding one swept out from around her. The three figures walked on air, and their aura engulfed the entire firmament. Everyone below felt oppressed, sensing under this formidable aura that in the vast and boundless universe, they were weak and helpless. "You all might as well stay," said Heaven Inheriting Elder. The strength of these three was already at Stepping into Immortality. Ancestor Yingtian ought to be at the Immortal King level, Ancestor Ming was an Undying Immortal, while Heaven Inheriting Elder was at the Immortal Extreme. "Young Master Xu, I can hold off one of them," Gongsun Hongtian laughed. Xu Zimei turned to look at the monk Da Zhi. Da Zhi quickly shook his head and said, "I need to protect Gu Yue. I¡¯m not fit for a battle at this level." Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. His gaze turned towards the two in the sky. His own aura was also increasing bit by bit. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and Chaos walked out from the True Fate World. The overwhelming beastly might permeated the entire arena. With the cultivation in the True Fate World, Chaos was extraordinarily blessed and had also reached the level of Immortal King. Xu Zimei laughed and patted Chaos on the head, saying, "Then it¡¯s one each." Having said that, he directly charged at Heaven Inheriting Elder. He ascended step by step, with Shaking Heaven Power and the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate revolving inside him. The aura around him broke through the sky, dispersing the suppression of the three in the air, and the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations were also activated at that moment. The "boom and rumble" of explosions completely submerged the surrounding void. Chapter 791 - 790 All Catastrophe The momentum surged upwards, confronting the three great elders of the Divine Maiden Palace head-on, as the people below watched the scene in shock. "Do you truly intend to make an enemy of my Divine Maiden Palace?" Heaven Inheriting Elder asked sternly. "This is the headquarters of the Divine Maiden Palace, you¡¯d better think it through." "How can you even ask me that? I brought Gongsun Hongtian here, only for you to renege on our agreement. With people like you ruling the Red Dust Palace, it¡¯s absolutely revolting," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "If you are willing to cease, my Divine Maiden Palace will naturally compensate you. If you persist in your obstinacy, then today you will be suppressed alongside him," Heaven Inheriting Elder snorted coldly. "Just with you?" Zimo chuckled lightly. He snorted coldly, and the Tyrant Shadow in his right hand erupted with endless Blade Intent as he charged towards Heaven Inheriting Elder. Half the firmament was stirred up by the Blade Intent. Meanwhile, Gongsun Hongtian also attacked Ancestor Ming. In the end, only Chaos and Ancestor Yingtian were left battling together. The firmament was divided into three battlefields, with others below unable to qualify to join the battle. The cultivation techniques practiced by the Divine Maiden Palace were quite peculiar. Their cultivation technique was simply called the Eighteen Realms. That is to say, the so-called six senses, six roots, and six dusts. Collectively known as the Eighteen Realms. Once a person¡¯s Eighteen Realms had been ground away, they would become a soulless shell, no more than walking dead. This is the strongest aspect of this cultivation technique. Usually, when the Divine Maiden Palace would punish some criminals, they would use this technique. Eye consciousness, ear consciousness, nose consciousness, tongue consciousness, body consciousness, and mental consciousness, these are the six senses. The faculties of sight, hearing, smell, taste, touch, and thought, these are the six roots. The dusts of form, sound, smell, taste, touch, and dharmas, these are the six dusts. These Eighteen Realms represent the human body and the human mind. At this moment, one could see eighteen different kinds of gases swirling around Heaven Inheriting Elder. Above the firmament, he was surrounded by eighteen gases evolving, merging and separating. Eventually, they converged into an immense barrier that enveloped both him and Xu Zimei. "Here, I can strip you of everything," Heaven Inheriting Elder said indifferently. With a wave of his right hand, it was as if the entire firmament had collapsed. Countless gases bore down on Zimo. Zimo raised the Tyrant Shadow high in his hands and slashed directly through it. A resounding "boom" was heard, as if a gigantic mushroom cloud had exploded, engulfing the entire firmament within it. Space was completely buried, with countless fragmented pieces falling down. "Strip the six senses," Heaven Inheriting Elder bellowed. Numerous gases enfolded around Zimo. At that moment, Zimo felt as if the entire world had vanished from his consciousness. He could not see, hear, or even touch or feel anything; he seemed to have fallen into an abysmally infinite darkness. "So this is the Eighteen Realms," he murmured to himself. But he couldn¡¯t hear his own words anymore. Zimo couldn¡¯t perceive anything from the outside world, feeling as if his consciousness had been locked away. He slowly sat up, and the third eye on his forehead gradually opened. "Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil," that was the divine eye Zimo had opened at that moment. Its function was not just to possess supreme Thunderbolt attacks, but also to see through all illusions. Thunderbolt is the nemesis of many illusions. Being utterly yin and utterly yang, this is the strongest attacking state of thunderbolts. The so-called Eighteen Realms didn¡¯t really strip people of their six senses. It merely used an illusionary realm to block a person¡¯s perception, a high-level illusion that was hard to detect. The moment the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil opened, a faint purple arc of electricity flickered between Xu Zimei¡¯s brows. Within this electric arc, the vast Thunder Sea brewed, and then the false illusion met the thunderbolt and instantly dissipated like smoke. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s state from the outside, the Heaven Inheriting Elder saw that Xu Zimei had no ability to resist and could only be manipulated at his whim. Just as he was approaching Xu Zimei, suddenly a surge of thunderbolt shot out from the center of Xu Zimei¡¯s brows. It pierced through his chest, and the torrent of thunderbolt sent him flying. Xu Zimei slowly stood up, endless gray thunderbolts surging through the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil at his brow. He looked towards the Heaven Inheriting Elder, who was shaking as he stood up from the midst of the thunderbolts. A large hole had been pierced through his chest. Even the blood seemed to have been blasted into ash-purple by the thunderbolt. But the opponent did not die; at this level, even if one¡¯s True Fate was shattered, there was still a chance of resurrection. And this was only a wound of such a degree. "I really underestimated you," the Heaven Inheriting Elder sneered with a grin. "You indeed are surprisingly weak," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. The Heaven Inheriting Elder huffed coldly. The fact that the opponent could easily break his Eighteen Realms had also somewhat surprised him. This was the Cultivation Technique left by the World-weary Divine Girl, which he had practiced for many years and believed he had mastered its essence. "World-Weary Beast, come forth," the Heaven Inheriting Elder roared again. The power of the beast¡¯s True Fate rolled behind him. A massive beast¡¯s head emerged from the void, followed soon by its body and limbs. This beast¡¯s head was immensely large, and its entire body was a pure red. Its back and arms glowed as if they were made of molten lava, excessively heated. There were four steel-like barbs on each side of its back. Its head resembled that of a monkey, with a strand of white long hair fluttering on both cheeks and the top of the head. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ears were long and thin, each contour reflecting against itself. The moment the World-Weary Beast appeared, it glared viciously at Xu Zimei. It leaped a hundred meters high and pounced towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei raised his Curved Blade to meet it, and the beast bit down on the blade, tugging fiercely. The World-Weary Beast¡¯s strength was astonishing, it bit down on the Tyrant Shadow and flung Xu Zimei away. Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure did a somersault in mid-air, steadying himself. As the World-Weary Beast once again charged at him. Xu Zimei swung his right hand, and rolling Demonic Qi burst forth from his body. "Demonic Ten Skills, Third Technique, Three: Earth Demon Technique. All disasters befall." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, the entire surroundings of the Divine Maiden Palace began to change. Lightning flashed and thunder roared, a Mad Wind and heavy rain took over. All disasters swarmed in. Earthquakes, floods, bloodbaths, sandstorms, hurricanes, volcanoes, tsunamis... All disasters submerged the Divine Maiden Palace, as well as the World-Weary Beast and the Heaven Inheriting Elder. The force of nature was unstoppable, and though it was said ¡¯man can overcome heaven,¡¯ it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily stopped either. In the midst of all disasters, the roars of the Heaven Inheriting Elder were drowned out. Xu Zimei looked on indifferently at all this. After the disasters passed and the storm dissipated, the previously shattered sky was clear as ever, and the Heaven Inheriting Elder¡¯s figure lay in the void. Off to the side, Ancestor Ming and Ancestor Yingtian, who were in a fierce battle with Gongsun Hongtian, hurried over. They rescued the Heaven Inheriting Elder, whose True Fate had shattered. Chapter 792 - 791 Terror Descends "Heaven Inheriting Elder, are you alright?" Ancestor Yingtian hastily asked. Only to see Heaven Inheriting Elder weakly stand up. Although there was no concern for his life, with his True Fate shattered, his body¡¯s weakness was still evident, and he now lacked the ability to fight. He looked at Xu Zimei and said, "I have been defeated." "Victory or defeat doesn¡¯t matter, hand over the Nirvana Beads, or else today I will annihilate the Divine Maiden Palace," said Xu Zimei indifferently. "Do you really think that we are the only strongest presences of the Red Dust Palace, one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands?" Heaven Inheriting Elder stood up and said faintly. "If there were only a few of us old bones, we would have probably been dismantled by others long ago, how then would we bear the name of a Forbidden Land?" "Just say what you want to say, no need for implications," Xu Zimei waved his hand, speaking impatiently. "You should know the name of the World-weary Divine Girl, an existence even a Great Emperor would show deference to," Heaven Inheriting Elder said. "Still, the same words apply, retreat now and we don¡¯t wish for a major conflict, let¡¯s pretend nothing has happened. If things really escalate to the point of no return, it will be a fight to the death between us." "Enough talk, just bring out whatever you have," Xu Zimei said. "I¡¯m actually quite curious about the World-weary Divine Girl, otherwise today your Divine Maiden Palace will cease to exist." "Presumptuous, how dare a little boy show disrespect towards the Divine Girl," Ancestor Yingtian rebuked from the side. "Such an esteemed figure, killing you would merely be a flick of the wrist." "Then I would really like to see that," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "Bring it out," Heaven Inheriting Elder let out a sigh and said to Ancestor Yingtian. "Really take it out?" Ancestor Yingtian replied. "This concerns the prestige of the Divine Maiden Palace, there can be no compromise," said Heaven Inheriting Elder indifferently. "Otherwise, how will we lead the vast Red Dust Palace in the future?" Hearing Heaven Inheriting Elder¡¯s words, the three elders took out three items from their Storage Rings. They were the Array Plate, Array Flags, and Array Qi. Xu Zimei could understand the Array Plate; after all, many Array Masters liked to create such things. But nowadays, what is usually paired with the Array Plate are Array Seals. The era of Array Flags has long passed. After the Wild Desolation Era, Array Flags were rarely used anymore. And Array Qi, that was even more scarce. Unless the normal spiritual energy of heaven and earth could not activate a formation, specific Array Qi would be retained to start the formation. But in this era, except for those especially ancient formations from the Mythical Era, these things were essentially unnecessary. "You¡¯re the one forcing our hand," said Heaven Inheriting Elder as he looked at Xu Zimei. "People like you are always quick to label others," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. "Why don¡¯t you think about who was the first to break faith?" However, at this moment, Heaven Inheriting Elder was no longer interested in listening to Xu Zimei¡¯s words. All that could be seen was him throwing the Array Plate into the void. Once the Array Plate was activated, the next moment, it transformed into something vast, expanding boundlessly, enveloping the entire Red Dust Palace within it. As the Array Plate revolved, it covered the entire sky. Ancestor Yingtian then threw out the Array Flags in his hands as well. It was impossible to discern how many flags there were; the densely packed Array Flags were terrifying to behold. They dispersed throughout the void, gradually vanishing from sight. As they rotated with the Array Plate, the aura around the three elders greatly intensified. Their formidable energy connected, gradually releasing the Array Qi bit by bit. The Array Qi turned into a stream of light that entered the Array Plate. The next moment, an immense amount of spiritual energy began to converge towards this place. "Boom, boom, boom," a sound like rolling thunder arose from the depths of the clouds. Suddenly, the sky was transformed as wind and thunder changed colors. The wind began to stir, and the clouds gathered, as flying sand and rolling stones filled the air. It was as if a sandstorm had blown in, thoroughly enveloping the entire sky. In the depths of the Array Plate, its initially slow rotation sped up with the addition of Array Qi, spinning rapidly. A passage to a teleportation space appeared from deep within the Formation. All of heaven and earth fell silent, except for that teleportation space, where a barely discernible aura suppressed the entire realm. One could sense the terror before even seeing the person. "Shouldn¡¯t we leave quickly?" the monk Da Zhi said to Xu Zimei, looking at him. "Go where?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. The gusty wind lifted his tussled hair and his garments flapped noisily. "Are you stupid? You are destined to carry the mantle of Destiny," shouted Da Zhi beside him. "There¡¯s no need to seek out danger here when you have a boundless future as a Great Emperor." "How can you be so sure I can become a Great Emperor?" Xu Zimei said, smiling. "We haven¡¯t known each other for very long." "Just trust me; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have found you," Da Zhi bellowed. "No need, I, Xu Zimei, have never backed down in my life," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said, "At least here on the Yuan Central Continent, there¡¯s no one that can make me." ... Within that teleportation space, a beam of light shot up to the heavens. Everyone in the Red Dust Palace could feel that oppressive aura and the terrifying power it contained. "Kneel down, pay homage to the Divine Maiden," the Heaven Inheriting Elder shouted from the side. The entire Divine Maiden Palace was shrouded in silence, quiet as a muted cicada. Not even whispers could be heard. People knelt on the ground, watching the terrifying aftershocks appearing in the sky above. Within the teleportation space, the silhouette of a woman flickered in and out of visibility. "Are you confident?" Gongsun Hongtian asked from the side. Xu Zimei looked at that silhouette, deep and unfathomable, like a stagnant pond, his senses eliciting no reaction. The opponent was too strong. "No match for her," Xu Zimei shook his head. He had an estimation of his own strength. With all his trump cards revealed, even a warrior at the Immortal Extreme could be defeated. But against someone stronger, he was certainly no match. The higher the realm, even the smallest of levels represents a chasm that cannot be bridged. The higher one climbed, the more difficult it became for Talented Disciples to fight across ranks. Only with his many trump cards and his powerful True Fate had he been able to achieve this feat. The moment that silhouette appeared, all of heaven and earth fell eerily silent. As if everything was suppressed, frozen in a state of stillness. "This is surely at least the level of a Great Emperor, or perhaps even stronger," murmured Xu Zimei. "The heaven beyond heavens, definitely not an existence that belongs to the Yuan Central Continent." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the silhouette appeared, the heavens and earth also began to tremble. From the depths of the firmament, it seemed as though a gaze had looked over. Although the sky appeared unchanged, everyone felt as if they were being watched. That was the eye of the Great Dao. The appearance of this silhouette was so powerful that it violated the laws of this world and thus drew the attention of the Great Dao. Just like Bai Meng, who had veins that were ensconced within the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, in the Yuan Central Continent, he could only maintain the strength of a Great Emperor. If he forced his way through the tenth Vein Gate, he would be struck down by the Great Dao. However, since the Mythical Era, if those powerful beings wished to descend upon the Yuan Central Continent, they could do so at great cost. Chapter 793 - 792: Nirvana Beads Just like the Divine Emperor from long ago, who was blasted to death by three Great Emperors from the lower realms. His True Fate was shattered. Although the price paid was steep, the beings from Heaven Beyond Heavens could finally descend upon Yuan Central Continent. "World-weary Divine Girl, huh," Xu Zimei murmured. He couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly, from the outline, he could only tell it was a woman. The World-weary Divine Girl was concealed in the void, her surroundings seemingly enshrouded by a mist. Indistinguishable in truth and uncertain in gender. Xu Zimei knew that he was no match. This kind of fight would require summoning Bai Meng and the others. "Who summons me?" A cold voice arose from the void. The voice, like a vast proclamation from the Great Dao, spread throughout heaven and earth, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. "Divine Girl, we are your believers," the Heaven Inheriting Elders promptly knelt down and said respectfully. "Red Dust Palace," the woman in the void muttered softly. Then she asked, "Why have you summoned me?" "Divine Girl, after you ascended to Heaven Beyond Heavens, we have faithfully obeyed your orders and managed the Divine Maiden Palace," the Heaven Inheriting Elder hurriedly said. "Now an outsider seeks to destroy your divine palace, our powers are insufficient, we can only summon you." Upon hearing the Heaven Inheriting Elder¡¯s words, Gu Yue beside him sneered coldly, "Shameless." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clearly, it was the Heaven Inheriting Elders who broke their promises, but now they were the ones to accuse others first. The woman in the void slowly turned her head, her gaze directed towards Xu Zimei. "How do you wish to die?" Her cool tone spread through heaven and earth, with a faint killing intent almost materializing and swirling around. "That depends on whether you have the ability, I¡¯ve always been quite lucky," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "And aren¡¯t you going to show your true form? Hiding like this is quite uninteresting." "Ants from the lower realm, so glib," the World-weary Divine Girl huffed. A giant hand was already descending with overpowering suppression. At the same time, the gaze from the depths of the Firmament became more intense, the sky filled with storm clouds and unpredictable changes, seemingly brewing something. The World-weary Divine Girl slightly frowned when her hand came down. Though it seemed an ordinary hand, its suppression rendered the entire world immobile. Everyone below, including Xu Zimei, felt an irresistible force approaching. They couldn¡¯t even draw breath. The giant hand was about to suppress Xu Zimei. At that moment, a black Demonic Qi mushroomed up gently, then soared explosively into the sky. The two streams of Demonic Qi surged up, rendering the entire Firmament murky and shrouded. Everyone looked up to see the vast Demonic Qi charging towards the World-weary Divine Girl. "Such pretense," the World-weary Divine Girl snorted coldly as she reached out her hand and flicked her finger. Two red specks of light shot towards the Demonic Qi to suppress it. But the terror of the Demonic Qi apparently exceeded her expectations. The two red lights were engulfed, and alongside the exploding Demonic Qi in front of her, the World-weary Divine Girl also stumbled several steps backward. Within the explosion of Demonic Qi, the figures of Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General slowly emerged. The Seven-faced Demon General stretched leisurely and looked at the World-weary Divine Girl, smiled, and said, "Impressive, a person from Heaven Beyond Heavens has come to Yuan Central Continent, doesn¡¯t seem too favorable, does it?" "Who are you?" Sensing the formidable power surrounding Bai Meng and the other, the World-weary Divine Girl furrowed her brows and asked. "That¡¯s not important," Bai Meng said. "What¡¯s important is that everything here today is decided by our Lord. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you can still walk away. "If you really want to fight, after all, the Great Dao is always watching; it won¡¯t benefit you," Bai Meng actually wanted to fight, but the rules of this world were just too strict. He couldn¡¯t unleash his full strength at his peak, so battling the opponent was meaningless. The World-weary Divine Girl pondered for a moment. Then she looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "Why do you seek to destroy our Divine Maiden Palace? The order here has existed for countless years, never offending anyone." "Shouldn¡¯t you be asking them?" Xu Zimei looked up, pointed at Heaven Inheriting Elder and a few others, and said with a smile. Seeing the gaze the World-weary Divine Girl cast their way. Heaven Inheriting Elder became somewhat panicked and quickly said, "It was Ancestor Ming who agreed to give the Nirvana Beads to someone else without my consent. I originally wanted to keep them for you." "If they want them, let them have them," said the World-weary Divine Girl indifferently. "This," Heaven Inheriting Elder hesitated. The World-weary Divine Girl sent a message telepathically, and no one knew what she told Heaven Inheriting Elder. But seeing Heaven Inheriting Elder¡¯s expression change, he quickly nodded in agreement. "Your Excellency," Heaven Inheriting Elder turned to Xu Zimei and said. "I am willing to give you the Nirvana Beads, just don¡¯t interfere with the matters between our Divine Maiden Palace and the Tianlun Sect." "You¡¯re not in a position to negotiate terms with me," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Yes, yes, yes," Heaven Inheriting Elder quickly nodded and took out a fiery red bead from his Storage Ring. The bead¡¯s surface was etched with the pattern of a phoenix. Inside, it was a fiery red, as if burning with raging flames. "This is the Nirvana Bead; someone once brought it into the Divine Maiden Palace, then later it was presented to me," Heaven Inheriting Elder explained. Xu Zimei took the Nirvana Bead, which was slightly warm to the touch. It was as though it was formed from condensed flames. Xu Zimei knew that what the Nirvana Beads symbolized was the fire of Nirvana. Legend had it that the fire of Nirvana could cause one to be reborn, even reshaping their very foundation; it was extremely powerful. He stored away the Nirvana Bead and looked up at the World-weary Divine Girl in the sky. Seeing her gaze return his, she said blandly, "If you can bear the destiny of this lifetime, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Heaven Beyond Heavens." After she said this, her figure slowly faded away. "If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t summon me rashly in the future." As her voice fell, the teleportation space began to shatter. The Array Plate and Array Flags separated once more, returning to the hands of Heaven Inheriting Elder and the others. "Do you have any further instructions, Your Excellency?" Heaven Inheriting Elder approached and asked respectfully. He was well aware of what the World-weary Divine Girl¡¯s telepathic message implied about the person in front of him. "I want to talk to her alone," Xu Zimei said softly, looking at Lan Ke¡¯er beside him. "Ke Er," Heaven Inheriting Elder turned to look at Lan Ke¡¯er, nodding slightly at her. Then all the people at Divine Maiden Square withdrew. Leaving only Xu Zimei and Lan Ke¡¯er together. "It¡¯s been a long time," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Why have you come here?" Lan Ke¡¯er slowly stepped forward and asked. "To find you, and to search for the Nirvana Bead," Xu Zimei replied directly, without concealment. "Why did you come here to be the Young Palace Master? Were you forced by them?" "No, it was my own choice," Lan Ke¡¯er shook her head slightly and answered. "So, what about you? Have you seen through the ways of the world and let go of everything?" Xu Zimei asked. Lan Ke¡¯er quietly looked at Xu Zimei without speaking. Chapter 794 - 793: Goodbye, Female Protagonist? ``` "Do you want to leave with me, or stay here?" Xu Zimei asked. "I haven¡¯t figured out how to face you. Every time I think of you, it¡¯s accompanied by thoughts of my father, my family," Lan Ke¡¯er said after a silence, with a tinge of pain in her voice. "Do you want to avoid it for a lifetime?" Xu Zimei asked. "Even if I don¡¯t avoid it, what difference does it make if I leave with you now? Can you stay with me all the time? Stay and live a peaceful life with me?" Lan Ke¡¯er said with a bitter smile. "I understand you, your steps won¡¯t stop. In the end, you will still carry Destiny, head towards Heaven Beyond Heavens, and step by step ascend to higher realms. In the end, I won¡¯t even be able to see your silhouette." "This is my mission," Xu Zimei replied, in silence. "Yes, mission!" Lan Ke¡¯er nodded and said. "You left me before, and today you are still leaving me. Many things, even if you could choose again for a second time, would not change, right?" Xu Zimei didn¡¯t answer; in some way, Lan Ke¡¯er was right. He actually had no chance to choose. As the Demon Lord, he enjoyed the conveniences that this identity brought. He also carried with him missions and responsibilities; if he could not lead the Demon Race to revival, he would be ground to ashes by his former enemies. Xu Zimei had no doubts about this. It was also the reason he always strived to become stronger. If it were not for Lan Ke¡¯er, Xu Zimei wouldn¡¯t even consider his romantic attachments. "I have decided, I want to stay in the Divine Maiden Palace," Lan Ke¡¯er said, lifting her head with a resolute gaze. "I will work hard to cultivate the legacy left by the World-weary Divine Girl; maybe one day in the future, we will meet again in Heaven Beyond Heavens." "Have you decided?" Xu Zimei asked. Lan Ke¡¯er nodded. "Okay, I respect your decision," Xu Zimei said again, falling silent for a moment before nodding. "When will you leave?" Lan Ke¡¯er asked. "There¡¯s no reason to stay any longer, I¡¯ll leave now," Xu Zimei said. "Can you accompany me for one day, just one day?" Lan Ke¡¯er raised her head and asked, with a hint of longing in her voice. "Will you belong to me for this day, okay?" Looking at Lan Ke¡¯er¡¯s complicated eyes, Xu Zimei finally nodded. ... Unlike the snowy weather in the outside world, the area where Red Dust Palace was situated experienced spring all year round, lush and verdant. Gentle sunshine and breezes brushed over the land. Lan Ke¡¯er took Xu Zimei around Red Dust Palace, roaming the mountains and playing with the water. They went to Mingjue Mountain, entered Cordyceps Valley. In this moment, the two of them forgot everything, wishing only to cherish this hard-to-come-by time. At this moment, Lan Ke¡¯er was lively, sunny, wearing a ponytail, resembling a frolicking elf dancing in front of Xu Zimei. Without any interruptions from others, the whole world seemed to grow silent just for this day. The pair set out from Divine Maiden Palace without a destination, just walking on and on. Along the way, Lan Ke¡¯er told Xu Zimei about many interesting incidents from her past. The last time they were together, it was always Xu Zimei telling stories. But this time, Lan Ke¡¯er was speaking, while Xu Zimei just listened quietly, occasionally showing a smile. From dawn to dusk, the pale sky gradually turned golden with the sunset. The two sat on the top of a high mountain, leaning on each other, watching the sunset. "Do you like sunsets?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "No, sunsets always make me feel like everything has ended," Lan Ke¡¯er said, shaking her head. "I like the sunrise at dawn, when everything is thriving, and it all has just begun." Xu Zimei smiled and said, "But sometimes, an ending is just for a better beginning." ``` The sunset, the evening glow, the Fire Refining Cloud, the solitary bird, the Qingfeng breeze ¡ª everything was beautiful, but for Xu Zimei at this moment, only the girl before him occupied his heart. Everyone is mere grass and trees, but you are Qing Shan. ... For most people, their lives are probably ordinary. Only a small number of people experience tumultuous lives. Ordinary people envy the spectacular, and conversely, those with spectacular lives yearn for the ordinary. Humans, a species that will never understand contentment is happiness. The sunset fell, and the light faded away. That evening, the sky sparkled with stars, a crescent moon hanging on the horizon. The stars twinkled, lighting up the entire mountaintop. The high mountain gave the illusion that one could simply reach out and pluck the stars. Xu Zimei lay on the soft grass at the summit, with the grass very soft and the gentle breeze blowing, careful not to disturb the tranquility. Lan Ke¡¯er rested her head on Xu Zimei¡¯s chest, her right hand lightly encircling his waist. Xu Zimei could even smell a scent on her long hair that resembled lavender. "When I leave tomorrow, let me go first, and you pretend to sleep," Lan Ke¡¯er looked up and said. "Alright," Xu Zimei nodded. "No goodbyes allowed," Lan Ke¡¯er continued. "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold back and will collapse." "Alright," Xu Zimei nodded again. Lan Ke¡¯er quietly looked at Xu Zimei, then slightly lowered her head and gently kissed his cheek with her soft, cherry lips. Then she quickly raised her head. Even though her cheeks were already flushed red, she still defiantly looked at Xu Zimei. Her lips slightly pursed, she slowly unbuttoned the blue dress on her shoulder, her gaze soft like water, deeply looking at Xu Zimei. "Take me!" she said. The moon rose over the willow treetops, and suddenly, the spring light revealed itself. ...¡­ The night was very quiet, as if even the usual annoying insects had ceased their chirping. The moonlight shone and starlight twinkled. Eventually, the sky turned dark, with the fish belly white of the eastern horizon gradually emerging. Only when the footsteps had faded away into silence did Xu Zimei slowly open his eyes. He looked to the east. Yes, the dawn sun rose, prospering and thriving, and everything had just begun. Xu Zimei gestured with his hand, and the Demonic Qi in front of him surged. The figure of the White Bone Demon gradually appeared. "Protect her in the shadows, this is my only order," Xu Zimei said seriously, word by word. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My Lord, I," the White Bone Demon hesitated a moment and said. "I want to follow you into battle." "When the Demon Race is revived, I will call you back to lead the vanguard," Xu Zimei said. "But for now, this is my order." "At your command," the White Bone Demon responded heavily. Then its figure, along with the Demonic Qi, vanished from the mountaintop. ... Everything was so quiet that day at the Divine Maiden Palace. Whether it was Gongsun Hongtian or the three great elders of the Divine Maiden Palace, they were all waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s disposition of them. At Xu Zimei¡¯s command, Gongsun Hongtian and the three great elders all rushed to the mountaintop where he was. "Protect Lan Ke¡¯er well. After I shoulder Destiny, in my era, I will shelter you," Xu Zimei said to the three great elders. "If there¡¯s the slightest harm, believe me, I can turn the Red Dust Palace upside down, ensuring you will never transcend in eternity." Chapter 795 - 794: Return to Qin City Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Heaven Inheriting Elder and his two companions hurriedly nodded their heads. They responded, "Rest assured, Your Excellency. As Ke Er is the future Young Palace Master of the Divine Maiden Palace, we will certainly guide her well." "That¡¯s fine then," Xu Zimei replied, looking towards the expectant Gongsun Hongtian at his side. He then said, "I don¡¯t want to get involved in the matters between your Tianlun Sect and the Divine Maiden Palace, but for Gu Yue¡¯s sake, I can give you a hand." "Gu Mingxi is in your Divine Maiden Palace, isn¡¯t she?" Xu Zimei said. Gu Mingxi was indeed Gu Yue¡¯s mother. "Yes," the Heaven Inheriting Elder said without any hesitation. "Mingxi was supposed to be the Palace Master of this generation¡¯s Divine Maiden Palace. Sadly, she broke the rules by falling in love with someone else, and even gave birth to a daughter. So, we confined her." "Release her," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "Yes," the Heaven Inheriting Elder nodded. He knew in his heart that as long as Xu Zimei was willing to protect the Divine Maiden Palace, any price was worth it. "Alright, you all can go now, and remember what I said," Xu Zimei stated. Watching the retreating figures of everyone, Xu Zimei knew it was time for him to leave as well. ...... At the exit of the Red Dust Palace, the monk Da Zhi was waiting for him. "Young Master Xu," Da Zhi greeted him with a light chuckle. Tyrant Shadow unsheathed, and with a "clang," endless Blade Intent spiraled in midair. The sharp edge of Tyrant Shadow rested against the monk¡¯s neck. "Young Master Xu, what is this about?" Da Zhi asked in confusion. "Who are you, really?" Xu Zimei inquired indifferently. The two had met in Yellow City, and the other party had been waiting for him with premeditation and helped him find the Nirvana Beads, all of which made no sense. Since they did not know each other before. "Does it matter?" asked Da Zhi smiling. "Haven¡¯t you obtained the Nirvana Beads, Young Master Xu?" "It matters," Xu Zimei stated. "You have only one chance to answer; otherwise, I will kill you." "I helped you because I wanted to board your ¡¯big ship¡¯," Da Zhi pondered briefly before speaking. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Be clear," said Xu Zimei. "Our Pufa Cult has always been proficient in divination and changing fate. We can not only predict good or bad fortune and know the future but also calculate everyone¡¯s destiny," said Da Zhi. "The reason I came to you was that before the death of our Pufa Cult¡¯s elder, he forcefully opened the River of Fate with his remaining life. He calculated that you might carry Destiny in this lifetime, ultimately leading me to seek you out, to assist you, so that you could be appointed as a War General in the future." "Your ancestor could calculate my fate?" Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. He had long since shifted his own destiny from the River of Fate in the Yuan Central Continent to the River of Fate in the Divine Continent. No one in this world knows their destiny. Not even a small elder from the Pufa Cult, let alone the Great Dao, would know. "No, our ancestor could not calculate your destiny," Da Zhi hurriedly clarified. "But he could calculate my opportunity. He told me to go to Yellow City and wait there, saying the person I¡¯d meet could change my destiny." Hearing Da Zhi¡¯s words, Xu Zimei reflected for a moment. The thing about fate is very complex; the destiny lines of each person are interrelated. It¡¯s like a large tree, with countless branches and forks, and endless leaves. Each one is unique, yet all are interconnected. "Do you want to become my War General?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yes," Da Zhi the monk said. "The ancestor said this is my only chance to change my fate." "Fine, but you¡¯re too weak," Xu Zimei put away the Tyrant Shadow and spoke indifferently. With the doubts in his heart resolved, Xu Zimei had made his plans. The two walked out of the Red Dust Palace. The territory of the Red Dust Palace was sealed off; either a powerful being could forcefully break through this locked realm, or one had to rely on the palace¡¯s formation tokens to leave, otherwise, departure was impossible. The two took a formation token and left. They felt a suppressive force around them, as if jumping from one space to another. After a long while, the two emerged from space traversal, returning to the surface of the Endless Heaven Sea. The sky was still a white expanse of snow, and the ice layer covering the entire sea seemed thicker than before. The heavy snow submerged the whole sea, the entire world enveloped in white. The fog around them was dense, and the flat boat they had arrived in was nowhere to be found. "Where do we go now?" Da Zhi the monk asked. "Qin City, and incidentally to rescue someone," Xu Zimei said. "The Nine States Domain, huh," Da Zhi the monk clearly knew the Central Continent well, nodding slightly. He began to divinate the direction, otherwise, enshrouded in fog, they would not find the way. "It¡¯s to the southeast, but it¡¯s quite far," Da Zhi the monk divined for a long while before speaking. Their location was nearer to the Eastern Continent, but there was still a great distance of tens of thousands of miles from the Central Continent. "No matter," Xu Zimei waved his hand. He released Chaos from the True Fate World. The two sat on Chaos, urging it to haste to Qin City in the Nine States Domain at full speed. As a Monster Beast of Immortal King level, Chaos¡¯s speed was self-evident. It was like moving through space in a single step, its might flowing expansively, heading toward the southeast. ... Even though Chaos was fast, because Qin City was too far, Xu Zimei began cultivating on the back of Chaos. He had already cultivated up to the fourth skill of the Demonic Ten Skills, the Heavenly Demon Technique, and was now contemplating the Human Demon Technique. This combat technique was more complex for Xu Zimei than any of the ten Divine Methods he had learned before. Even the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate and the Heaven-shaking Skill had not taken him as long to exhaust. However, its power was, of course, extraordinary. About a month passed in the Endless Heaven Sea, and Xu Zimei finally arrived at the dock near Qin City. Previously, he had left from this dock on a sailing ship, encountering Liubo Island and the Immortal Liubo on the way. Not wanting to cause unnecessary panic, Xu Zimei retracted Chaos not far from the place. The two arrived at the dock and headed directly for Qin City. After some time apart, Qin City seemed to have not changed at all. The streets were crowded with people coming and going, bustling and lively. The two navigated through the crowded throng, preparing to head to the Qin Residence. However, halfway there, Da Zhi the monk, due to the crowdedness, accidentally bumped into a man coming from the opposite direction. The man was reeking of alcohol, staggering as if he was half-drunk. Adorned in a light green robe, he appeared quite handsome and refined. "Luo Shixiong, are you all right?" the group behind the half-drunk man in the green robe quickly stabilized him. "Are you blind?" someone among them bellowed at Da Zhi the monk. "Didn¡¯t you see our Luo Shixiong? Why the heck did you bump into him?" "I already stepped aside; it was he who bumped into me," Da Zhi the monk replied calmly. Chapter 796 - 795: Treating the Nether Ice Physique "Oh, still talking back," the man snorted coldly. He strode forward and gave Da Zhi a heavy push. Flashing the emblem on the front of his green robe. He arrogantly said, "Do you know who we are?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The emblem somewhat resembled a whirlpool, but upon closer inspection, it was a pattern of four interlocking Changhes. "You¡¯re from the Great Yu Dynasty?" Da Zhi said with a frown. Being one of the Nine States Domain¡¯s nine cities, the Great Yu Dynasty was considered the strongest among them. To exhibit their power, they renamed Yu City to the Great Yu Dynasty. Xu Zimo had encountered the Blood-colored Guards of the Great Yu Dynasty before. But they later perished on Liubo Island. "Speak, how will you compensate," the disciple said haughtily. Seeing that Da Zhi was about to say something, Xu Zimo waved his hand irritably from the side and said, "Don¡¯t waste words with them." No sooner had Xu Zimo finished speaking than the Blade Qi of Tyrant Shadow wrapped around his fingertips, decapitating the half-drunk man¡¯s head. As the bloodied head, like a ball, fell to the ground, the several green-robed disciples finally snapped out of their stupor. "You, you killed him," the green-robed disciple stuttered. "Disappear from my sight within three seconds, or you¡¯ll end up like him," Xu Zimo warned. The group of green-robed disciples looked at the body on the ground and ran off swiftly without a moment¡¯s hesitation. "We¡¯re only here to rescue someone, and I have to attend the True Martial Tournament," Xu Zimo said. Da Zhi nodded, and as the two reached the Qin Residence, the two protectors at the front recognized Xu Zimo. They didn¡¯t stop him and let him enter directly. Inside the Qin Residence, Xu Zimo was well-acquainted with his surroundings. He told Da Zhi to find a place to rest on his own and went alone towards the courtyard where Qin Shuang lived. ¡­... Snow blanketed the entire Qin Residence. The snow on the stone path had been swept away by the servants of the Qin Residence, but many plum trees were planted on both sides. The plum blossoms were decorated with white snow, competing with the snowflakes for brilliance. Fragrant plum blossoms filled the entire courtyard. Just as Xu Zimo arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, he heard a muttering. He saw Qin Shuang with her back to him, sitting in the pavilion beside the courtyard. She wore a blue and white long dress, the hem spread on the ground like a blooming lotus. Her black hair was coiled atop her head. In her hand, she held a branch from a plum tree, plucking the blossoms one by one. "Will come, will not come. Will come, will not come," she murmured softly to herself. Xu Zimo slowed his steps and quietly approached her from behind, softly asking, "What¡¯s this about ¡¯will come, will not come¡¯?" "I¡¯m waiting for Young Master Xu...," Qin Shuang replied subconsciously. Her voice trailed off mid-sentence. Her body trembling, she turned around and saw Xu Zimo looking at her with a smile. "Young Master Xu, you, you." "I¡¯ve arrived," Xu Zimo said with a smile. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?" Qin Shuang quickly got to her feet and said. "Please have a seat." "No need, I¡¯ll speak to your father and leave as soon as I¡¯ve cured your Nether Ice Physique," Xu Zimo replied. "There¡¯s a lot more to take care of." "Are you in such a hurry?" Qin Shuang asked in a soft voice. "Hmm, Destiny is about to take shape, and I still have much to do," Xu Zimei said. "If I don¡¯t put in the effort now, you certainly wouldn¡¯t want to see me fall in the struggle for Destiny." "No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that," Qin Shuang hurriedly waved her hands. She said, "I¡¯m already satisfied that Young Master Xu could come, I¡¯ll take you to see my father right away." The two left the small courtyard and went to the residence where Qin Feng lived. Upon their arrival, they saw Steward Long standing guard at the entrance of the courtyard, motionless like a statue. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, Steward Long was slightly surprised. "Grandpa Long, where¡¯s my father?" Qin Shuang asked. "Miss, the City Lord is inside discussing matters," Steward Long said with a smile. He then turned to Xu Zimei, and with a smile said, "Young Master Xu, it¡¯s been a long time." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Quickly tell my father that Xu Zimei has come to treat my illness," Qin Shuang said. "What?" Steward Long was taken aback. Then, looking at Xu Zimei with disbelief, he asked, "Young Master Xu found the Nirvana Beads?" It was known that Qin Shuang¡¯s illness had been troubling them for a long time, as they had sought doctors and medicines to no avail. Although they knew later that the Nirvana Beads could cure it, the Five Spirit Beads were a formidable existence. Even if they searched with all their might, they had no clues to this day. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, Steward Long hurriedly said, "Please wait here for a moment, I will go report to the City Lord right now." It wasn¡¯t long after Steward Long entered that Qin Feng emerged in a green robe, laughing heartily as he strode out. Accompanying Qin Feng as he walked out was an elder and several youths. Xu Zimei happened to recognize these young people, as they were the group of green-robed disciples from the Great Yu Dynasty he had encountered on the street. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, one of them cried out in shock. Pointing at Xu Zimei, he shouted, "Elder, it was him. He killed Luo Shixiong." "This," the elder from the Great Yu Dynasty frowned slightly. Then, turning to Qin Feng, he said, "City Lord Qin, is this man from your residence?" "Elder Yu, don¡¯t be impatient," Qin Feng waved his hand. Looking towards Xu Zimei, with a smile, he said, "Young Master Xu, it has been a long time." "We can skip the pleasantries. I¡¯m here to treat Shuang¡¯er¡¯s unique constitution," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and said lightly. "If Young Master Xu can cure Shuang¡¯er¡¯s illness, he will be a great benefactor to the entire Qin City. What do you need me to do?" Qin Feng asked straightforwardly without any doubt. "Arrange for a quiet room for me, and be a protector outside," Xu Zimei said. "Steward Long, you lead Young Master Xu to make arrangements first, I will follow later," Qin Feng nodded and replied. Looking at Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Elder Yu frowned and asked, "What does this mean, City Lord Qin? Doesn¡¯t my deceased disciple at least deserve an explanation?" "Elder Yu, I told you not to speak earlier because I was saving you," Qin Feng said with a cold laugh. "Do you know who Young Master Xu is?" "Could he be someone significant?" Elder Yu asked tentatively. "He is the Saint Heir of True Martial Holy Sect," Qin Feng said with a cold laugh. "I¡¯m warning you, he¡¯s the one who killed Xiang Kunlun, the Saint Heir of Heavenly Emperor Gate. I saw it with my own eyes. How many lives does your Great Yu Dynasty have to offer?" "This, this," Elder Yu was shocked for a while before he took a deep breath to calm down. He looked at Qin Feng and said, "I¡¯m grateful for Elder Qin¡¯s warning this time. I was about to make a grave mistake." "We Nine Cities should act in unison. It¡¯s only right," Qin Feng said with a smile, waving his hand. "Back when my daughter was seeking a marriage partner, it was I who chose Young Master Xu with the embroidered ball." With words half true and half false, Qin Feng laughed and left. Only Elder Yu was left alone, deep in thought. Chapter 797 - 796: Participating in the Tianwu Convention The two entered the room, and Qin Shuang appeared somewhat restrained. "What should I do?" she asked. "Lie down on the bed," Xu Zimei gestured with his hands and said. Seeing Qin Shuang obediently lie down on the bed, her long eyelashes flickered as she looked at him. Xu Zimei first placed his hand on her forehead, beginning to probe and confirm the condition inside her body. The damage the Nether Ice Physique had caused to the body obviously exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s estimation. Although Qin Shuang looked well now, she was actually at the end of her strength. Her internal organs had already been frozen quite a bit, and she was currently relying entirely on fire attribute medicine for support. And with the Nether Ice Flame growing stronger, the effectiveness of these fire attribute medicines was becoming increasingly lower. Eventually, one day, her entire body would be frozen, and she would die in this extreme cold. "Can it still be treated?" Qin Shuang asked. "You should sleep for a bit, when you wake up everything will be all right," Xu Zimei nodded and said. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He waved his right hand in front of her, and Qin Shuang gradually fell into a deep sleep. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, and the Nirvana Beads were taken out from his True Fate World. The Nirvana Beads seemed like a ball of blazing flames, burning slowly in mid-air. Xu Zimei had Qin Shuang take the Nirvana Beads orally, and they went directly into her body. The moment the Nirvana Beads entered, a significant change could be seen. Qin Shuang¡¯s entire body started to turn slightly red, and the moisture on the surface of her skin was rapidly evaporating. The Nether Ice Physique seemed to perceive a threat and began to resist desperately. Layer upon layer of dream-like, pale blue ice burst forth from inside her body, trying to freeze the entire Nirvana Beads. "You¡¯re not enough," Xu Zimei scoffed coldly. Under his control, the Nirvana Beads became even more agitated, with flames of Nirvana burning wildly. The Nether Ice Physique, as a unique constitution, though it greatly helped its possessor, it also harmed the host itself. As the saying goes, injure oneself before harming others. What Xu Zimei needed to do was to seal the Nether Ice Physique with the fire of Nirvana. Locked up to the degree that Qin Shuang¡¯s body could bear at the moment. As her strength gradually increased, the seal would then be unlocked bit by bit. After a standstill between the ice and the fire of Nirvana for over ten minutes, the ice was eventually forced to retreat. Xu Zimei spread the Nirvana fire throughout Qin Shuang¡¯s internal organs, liberating her from years of suffering from the cold poison. At the moment the seal took effect, the Nirvana Beads transformed into a streak of light, flying back out of Qin Shuang¡¯s mouth. "It¡¯s done, it¡¯s over," Xu Zimei patted Qin Shuang¡¯s shoulder. She woke up from her slumber. "It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really cured?" Sensing the changes in her body, Qin Shuang said excitedly. "How does it feel?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "My whole body feels warm and cozy, I¡¯ve never felt like this before," replied Qin Shuang. "I¡¯ve sealed the Nether Ice inside you. Practice well from now on, who knows, it might become the greatest aid in your cultivation journey," Xu Zimei said. "This could also be a blessing in disguise." "Thank you, Young Master Xu," Qin Shuang nodded, her gaze watery as she looked at Xu Zimei. It seemed she had something she wanted to say, but after hesitating for a long time, she ultimately did not speak. Xu Zimei opened the door, and Qin Feng hurried in, quickly inquiring about Qin Shuang¡¯s condition. Upon learning that she had been treated, Qin Feng hastily expressed his gratitude to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei waved his hand, saying, "Now that Shuang¡¯er¡¯s illness is cured, it¡¯s time for me to leave." "Young Master Xu is in such a hurry?" Qin Shuang¡¯s face grew dim as she asked. "Indeed, Young Master Xu saved my daughter, so regardless, you should stay for a meal," Qin Feng hurriedly said with a smile. "No need, I still have a contest to attend in the Eastern Continent, and I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯ll make it in time," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He had previously agreed to attend the Tian Wu Convention, but now, after being busy for a while, Xu Zimei already felt deeply that he was running out of time. "If that is the case, I cannot insist on keeping you here," Qin Feng said with a sigh. "I only hope Young Master Xu will visit our home more often in the future." Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. From the side, Qin Shuang stepped forward and slowly took out a sachet from her sleeve, handing it to Xu Zimei. "I made this sachet for good luck. I hope Young Master Xu will keep it close by." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t think too much about it and hung the sachet around his waist after receiving it. "Then I shall take my leave. We will meet again if destiny allows," Xu Zimei said with a nod. With a wave of his hand, Chaos appeared majestically in the firmament. Xu Zimei and the monk Da Zhi rose into the air, and with the roar of a beast, they mounted Chaos¡¯s form which gradually disappeared into the distance. "Truly a young and great emperor," Qin Feng exclaimed. He turned to look at Qin Shuang, only to see his daughter¡¯s spirits were low. He asked, "Shuang¡¯er, was the sachet really just a symbol of good luck?" "Father, don¡¯t overthink it," Qin Shuang replied. "Some words, if not spoken, might never have a chance to be said in a lifetime," Qin Feng said, implying something more. "I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Father," Qin Shuang replied, looking down. "Indeed, even if it were said, what could it change," Qin Feng said, shaking his head. "The world that Young Master Xu belongs to is too vast, Qin City cannot hold him, and even the Yuan Central Continent is somewhat too small for him." "Father, do you think I will have a chance to see Young Master Xu again?" Qin Shuang, staring into the distance, asked absentmindedly. "Shuang¡¯er, if you want to be with him, there is only one way," Qin Feng replied. "What way?" Qin Shuang quickly asked. "Become as powerful as he is," Qin Feng said. "Only then can you look at the same sights of this world. Otherwise, you will always be people of two different worlds." "That is also why I did not detain him." Hearing Qin Feng¡¯s words, Qin Shuang stood dazedly staring in the direction Xu Zimei had disappeared. ....... "You¡¯re going to participate in the Tian Wu Convention?" Along the way, the monk Da Zhi asked curiously. "What significance does that convention hold for you?" "Actually, the rewards don¡¯t matter much to me, what I mainly want is to see the talented disciples from the Eastern Continent," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Destiny had already begun to take shape, and he had little interest in the convention¡¯s rewards. It had been so long since he had been back to the Eastern Continent, and he had no idea how many talented disciples had started to emerge. It wasn¡¯t just those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and other first-rate powers; even among the loose cultivators from common folk, there was an abundance of talent not to be underestimated. After the Tian Wu Convention was over, Xu Zimei planned to deal with the True Divine Sword matter and take the chance to visit the Ancient Heavenly Court. Moreover, now that he had obtained the Void Spirit Monkey, Xu Zimei was also prepared to visit the Sealing Ground in the Ancient Demon Cave to meet the various Demonic Skills practitioners there. There were still many things he had to attend to, and by the time he was done, he estimated that Destiny would almost be fully formed. ...... Chaos flew at full speed through the void for more than ten days. That day, a loud noise caught Xu Zimei¡¯s attention. Chapter 798 - 797: The Great Battle of the Undying Race ``` S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed a great war had occurred ahead, with merely the aftermath of the battle shattering the void for miles around. A mushroom cloud slowly rose from the firmament, exploding outright. Spiritual energy surged in all directions, leaving ten thousand miles of the void cloudless. "Interesting, let¡¯s go take a look," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Chaos roared as it burst through the remnants of the battle, with its two pairs of wings, vast enough to cover half the sky, trailing behind as it flew into the fray. "Who exactly are you, to kill our Undying Race without cause?" a furious voice echoed through the void. "What¡¯s the point of asking so many questions when you¡¯re about to die? It¡¯s a waste of time," came a light laugh in response. Immediately after, the entire void erupted into battle once more. The rumbling sound of explosions rang out again. "The Undying Race," Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly. As one of the three great races of the Wild Desolation era¡ªthe Monster Race, the Undying Race, and the Giants¡ªthey had once ruled the entire Yuan Central Continent. It was they who had forged the splendor of the Wild Desolation era in unison. Later, the Giants suffered heavy casualties in the battles with the Ancient Nether and were nearly annihilated. The Monster Race was also destroyed by the True Martial Great Emperor, ushering in the Era of Emperors. Only the Undying Race conserved their strength, and in the era when the human race was flourishing, they ultimately went into hiding. The last time Xu Zimei had encountered the Undying Race was in the small world of the Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, where the other party had attempted to occupy the Sword Immortal¡¯s realm, ending in mutual destruction. Now encountering them again, it seemed the Undying Race had suffered considerable losses. It was only when Chaos reached the epicenter of the battle that Xu Zimei was able to see the scene clearly. There were two sides, one of which was indeed the Undying Race. Although they had lost the majority, there were still over a thousand left. The other side consisted of just one person, a youth carrying a longsword on his back. The youth faced a thousand alone, and each of those from the Undying Race was at least at the Esteem Vein Realm, with quite a few even at the Emperor Pulse Realm. The leading few of the Undying Race had auras that reached the peak of the Divine Vein. However, at that moment, they all looked at the youth in the white robe with a mixture of nervousness and even fear. When Chaos¡¯s massive form appeared, it immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing their looks, Xu Zimei waved his hand and laughed, "Carry on, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just here to watch the excitement." The youth paid him no mind, holding the three-foot broadsword and stepping towards the Undying Race. "Why do you insist on killing us?" the leaders of the Undying Race asked loudly. "I don¡¯t recall having offended you." "I kill if I wish to kill, nothing else matters," the youth in the white robe replied. A powerful Sword Intent burst forth from him, and the red broadsword in his hand trembled slightly. Drop by drop, blood fell from the red broadsword. It was incredibly bloody and cruel. "Since you refuse to stop," the leader of the Undying Race with the Divine Vein realm sneered coldly. He shouted furiously, "Kill him!" The thousand who remained all roared as they charged forward in a frenzy. "A futile struggle," the youth in the white robe sneered. He cried out softly, "Heaven-Dominating Sword Execution." In that moment, the sound of sword cries rose around the firmament. Suddenly, the entire sky was filled with Sword Intent, teeming with sword Qi reverberating everywhere. This sword Qi took the form of the same outline as the red broadsword in the youth¡¯s hand, with ten thousand paths of sword Qi enveloping the void. In an instant, the Undying Race, who were eager to fight, panicked. "Boom, boom, boom," the longsword split the silent void, encircling them from all sides. ``` Every longsword that swung carried an incomparable scent of blood. Tens of thousands of longswords swung together, as if the entire firmament were shrouded in a mist of blood. "Hide the sword in the edge, its cry resonates across the four seas." The youth leisurely brandished his longsword, and in the next moment, countless sword intents in the sky clashed fiercely with each other. The people of the Undying Race barely resisted for a moment before most were torn to shreds by the sword qi. The sky rained down a dense, blood-scented rain. Screams of agony and terrified shouts chaotically intertwined. "Can you tell which sect this technique is from?" Xu Zimei turned to Da Zhi the monk and asked. "Boundless Heavenly Venerate," Da Zhi the monk gave a salute before saying, "The technique this benefactor is using is identical to that of Emperor Lu from the past. It¡¯s likely that he is a disciple of the Slaying Immortal Sect. And his status should not be ordinary." "Slaying Immortal Sect, you¡¯re speaking of that colossal entity of the Supreme Domain, aren¡¯t you," Xu Zimei muttered to himself. The Central Continent is divided into five domains. Apart from the Shenghua Domain, Tianluan Domain, and Nine States Domain that Xu Zimei had previously visited, the remaining two are the Supreme Domain and Sky-reaching Domain. Speaking of the Slaying Immortal Sect, it¡¯s an existence even more vast than the True Martial Holy Sect. Simply because it has produced five Great Emperors. One Sect, five Emperors, with three of them being successive emperors. This means that the emperors from three consecutive eras came from their Immortal Gate. One can imagine how strong the Slaying Immortal Sect is. After its founder, Emperor Lu, established the sect, it was glorified further by the Ancient Emperor, Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor, and Primeval Emperor. Finally, with White Emperor as the last, he led the sect like a dazzling star, dominating the entire Supreme Domain. There are many Immortal Sects in the Supreme Domain, but they merely keep to themselves. There, the prestige of the Slaying Immortal Sect is unparalleled. ... "Today we die, but you just wait. There will come a day when you¡¯ll face the vengeance of my Undying Race," someone shouted. "Don¡¯t worry. Once I become a Great Emperor, I will annihilate your Undying Race," the young man in the white robe laughed. Sword qi echoed across the firmament, and one body after another fell, as he stood below, letting the blood rain down over his head, a look of enjoyment on his face. "That¡¯s enough," the youth in the white robe murmured to himself. Then he spread his arms, and a very special aura erupted from all around him. The skin of the young man in the white robe turned blood red. His eyes also became bizarrely monstrous, with blood red pupils. His ears became pointy and elongated. The teeth at his mouth transformed into saw-like fangs, with two exceptionally large ones. In an instant, the youth in the white robe seemed to have become a monster. "What is this?" Da Zhi the monk frowned slightly. Then his expression changed and he said, "No, this is a Battle Body, one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Undying Body." The youth in the white robe stretched out his arms, and the corpses of the deceased members of the Undying Race seemed to be drawn to him. One could see their flesh and hearts burst apart, consumed by the young man in the white robe into his own body. "He¡¯s devouring these members of the Undying Race," Da Zhi the monk said in surprise. "He intends to use the Undying Race to strengthen himself." "No wonder he¡¯s targeting the Undying Race," Xu Zimei suddenly realized. The Undying Race has a special constitution, different from humans, featuring a mysterious power within their bodies. This power allows them to regenerate, and even to a certain realm, be resurrected after death. You should know that only powerful humans can regenerate limbs. But the Undying Race can do so from birth. Chapter 799 - 798 The Tianwu Tournament Begins "Undying Body, ranked sixth among the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, is said to be truly immortal in constitution." Without discussing how powerful this battle body is, the mere fact of being undying is enough to drive countless people to chase after it. When the corpses of these members from the Undying Race had all their heart¡¯s flesh and blood absorbed by the young man in the white robe, his aura surged with even greater strength. It rolled and surged like the torrential waves of a raging sea, unceasingly and endlessly. Each wave seemed more powerful than the last. The young man in the white robe slowly opened his eyes, revealing a hint of a monstrous look within their depths, as he wore a face brimming with enjoyment. Then, turning to look at Xu Zimei and his companion, he smiled and said, "Interesting, how very interesting." "What do you mean?" Xu Zimei asked. "Seeing me but not running away, you two are quite amusing," the young man in the white robe replied. "Are you truly confident, or is it just a bluff?" "You could try and see," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I have no time to waste with you; I am still looking for the Undying Race," said the young man in the white robe. "If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll meet again in the contest for Destiny." Watching the young man¡¯s receding figure, Da Zhi the monk performed a gesture of respect and said, "The Heavenly Dao is becoming murkier and murkier; it¡¯s not clear anymore." "That¡¯s what makes it interesting," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of fighting against a bunch of ants? It just wouldn¡¯t be stimulating." "Why didn¡¯t he kill us?" Da Zhi the monk asked, puzzled. "Isn¡¯t he afraid we might spread the news about his killing of the Undying Race? Although the Slaying Immortal Sect is powerful, the Undying Race is not weak either. The accumulation of several great eras of a race should not be underestimated." "Because he knows he can¡¯t kill me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Da Zhi could not feel it, but Xu Zimei had just had a confrontation of auras with the other party. The other party had attempted to suppress him, but to no avail. ... Eastern Continent, Baili Family. For Hundreds Miles City in recent days, this might be the liveliest period in years. People from all areas of the Eastern Continent and various sects have gathered here. This session of the Tianwu Grand Meeting is hosted by them. Every inn and tavern in the city was full to bursting, and the only topic of discussion on the streets was the Tianwu Grand Meeting. The Tianwu Grand Meeting was attracting the attention of the entire Eastern Continent, and even other continents were keeping an eye on it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They wanted to see how the talented disciples of the Eastern Continent of this era were. True Martial Holy Sect, Purgatory Holy Sect, Divine Sun Holy Sect, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Blood Nether Holy Sect, Chi Family, Mo Family, Dan Family, and the host, Baili Family¡ªthe nine major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects were all already present. Not just the nine leading Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, but countless first-rate powers like the Immortal Spirit Sect, Myriad Beasts Sect, Holy Spring Sect... Moreover, this Tianwu Grand Meeting was open to Loose Cultivators. If some of them performed outstandingly, investing in them would be worthwhile. They could also be recruited by large powers and carefully nurtured. After all, this was not just a simple contest. With an overwhelming number of participants in the Tianwu Grand Meeting, it would take at least half a month to complete. The preliminary rounds of the competition had begun well over a dozen days ago, and by now, most of the contestants had been eliminated. Those who remained could probably be considered the truly talented disciples. ... "How many people are left now?" Xu Qingshan asked Xiang Qianheng in the resting courtyard of the True Martial Holy Sect. "Only a hundred and sixteen are left," Xiang Qianheng replied. "How do you feel about the previous rounds of the competition?" Xu Qingshan asked. "They weren¡¯t very challenging. Maybe I haven¡¯t faced the real talented disciples yet," Xiang Qianheng replied. "Has there been any news about Mo Er?" The others shook their heads. "This kid, I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s run off to. He likely won¡¯t make it for this competition," Xu Qingshan said. "Today¡¯s elimination round is the second to last. Ultimately, a hundred will be eliminated, leaving only sixteen to enter the finals. You should all be prepared." "What¡¯s the format of the elimination round?" Sword Twenty-One, who was following behind Xu Qingshan, asked. "You will all enter an independent space and fight amongst yourselves. The competition will end only when sixteen are left," Xu Qingshan explained. "My suggestion is to avoid fighting with other Saint Heirs as much as possible to prevent mutual defeat. First eliminate those who are slightly weaker ¡ª it will save trouble. After all, the real battle is in the final round." Everyone nodded and followed Xu Qingshan out. ... When Xu Zimei arrived in Hundreds Miles City, he looked at the dense crowd within the city. The throngs were nearly squished together as they entered, and he sighed lightly. "This gathering is indeed quite lively." Vendors selling all kinds of goods lined both sides of the streets, presenting a dazzling array. The savory scent of food wafted along the main avenue. Xu Zimei and Da Zhi the monk made their way inside. An aura of Spiritual Energy surrounded us, keeping others at bay. Xu Zimei bought some pastries from a nearby stall and began to inquire about the Tianwu Grand Meeting. "The Tianwu Grand Meeting has already begun," the vendor said with a smile. "Today should be the elimination round in the Heavenly Primordial small realm; if it weren¡¯t for business, I¡¯d love to go watch too." "Heavenly Primordial small realm," Xu Zimei mused with a smile. As the two moved onto the main street, they saw vast void projections appearing in all four directions at the east, west, south, and north gates of Hundreds Miles City. Even from a distance, the vast void projections were clear, almost occupying half of the firmament. These projections showed images of the talented disciples entering the Heavenly Primordial small realm. Everyone could see every detail of everyone¡¯s performance inside. "After all, I still didn¡¯t make it in time," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. "Dad¡¯s going to lecture me again." "Shall we watch from here?" asked Da Zhi the monk. "No, let¡¯s go to the Baili Residence and find my father," Xu Zimei replied. The two then made their way to Baili Residence. After showing the guards the Saint Heir Token, a guard escorted Xu Zimei inside the residence. At this time, Hundreds Miles City was in its most chaotic period. Not only had the number of patrolling soldiers in the city increased, but disciples were also stationed all around Baili Residence. Following the guard, Xu Zimei arrived at a grand plaza. To learn about the Tianwu Grand Meeting, others could only watch from the city. However, to enter Baili Residence, one must be a first-rate power or from an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Even second-rate powers did not qualify to sit in this plaza. At the center of the plaza was another void projection. It clearly showed the events transpiring within the Heavenly Primordial small realm. In front of the void projection were seated dozens, if not hundreds, of people. These people were the rulers of the Eastern Continent. Their actions alone had the power to shake the entire Eastern Continent. Chapter 800 - 799 The Battle Begins This statement was no exaggeration, for assembled in the plaza were the most formidable sects of the Eastern Continent. With the arrival of Xu Zimei, he had also attracted the attention of many. "Isn¡¯t that the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect?" someone asked in confusion. "Why didn¡¯t he participate in the Heavenly Martial Convention?" "The Heavenly Martial Convention has already been going on for quite a while, what is he doing coming now?" "I wonder if there¡¯s still a chance for him to participate?" "It¡¯s definitely not possible now, the competition is more than halfway through, and it¡¯s open to the entire Eastern Continent, no one has special privileges. No matter how strong his True Martial Holy Sect is, the Baili Family wouldn¡¯t dare to change the rules rashly." "Yes, yes," someone agreed. "That¡¯s quite a pity. Although Xu Zimei appears rarely in our Eastern Continent, he has always been hailed as the foremost among the young generation. Not participating this time, we won¡¯t be able to witness his true strength to see if he¡¯s truly number one or just a name." Xu Zimei did not bother with the discussions of the people around him and directly sat down next to Xu Qingshan. "Why did you only arrive now?" Xu Qingshan asked, frowning. "There were some delays on the road, and it took longer than I expected," Xu Zimei replied. "Then you¡¯ll miss the Heavenly Martial Convention this time, they can¡¯t let you join midway," Xu Qingshan stated. "I know, I¡¯ll just watch the excitement," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "It¡¯s also been a long time since I last sparred with various talents of the Eastern Continent. The last time was when our True Martial Holy Sect hosted the Six Sects Competition." "That was just a contest in the Utmost West Region, it couldn¡¯t possibly compare to this Heavenly Martial Convention," Xu Qingshan pointed out. "I wonder how they are doing?" "Winning the championship is definitely out of the question," Xu Zimei stated. He was well aware of the capabilities of Xiang Qianheng, Sword Twenty-One, and Jiang Xier. Though they were absolutely talented, the competition this time was filled with talents, and each Saint Heir from various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects was stronger than the last. Breaking through the competition to become the foremost was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. "Winning the championship is secondary; I just hope they don¡¯t lose too quickly," Xu Qingshan commented. This time at the Heavenly Martial Convention, the strength of the talents caught him by surprise. Not only those Saint Heirs, but many loose cultivators also shined. "They shouldn¡¯t be that weak," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Young Master Xu, greetings," the Sect Master of Holy Spring Sect, Luo Changhe, said with a smile as he looked towards Xu Zimei. "Sect Master Luo, long time no see," Xu Zimei nodded. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since our Six Sects Contest, Young Master Xu¡¯s youthful vigor has always been clear in my mind," Luo Changhe said with a smile. "Being unable to participate in this Heavenly Martial Convention and show your elegance to the world is truly regrettable." "Regrettable is an overstatement; none of these millions have caught my eye," Xu Zimei responded. "I¡¯m just curious as to who will be the top of this Heavenly Martial." "Such arrogance," someone coldly snorted upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. Mockingly they said, "I think some people are afraid to participate and deliberately arrive late, merely having an empty reputation." Xu Zimei turned his head to see who was mocking him. It was a burly man. This man was clad in a black and grey robe and sported long hair and a long beard. Looking like a savage who had walked out of the mountains, he exuded the most primal, barbaric aura. "Isn¡¯t this the sect master of the Myriad Beasts Sect," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I heard your sect¡¯s lineage was contaminated, nearly leading to its annihilation, yet here you are bouncing back." Xu Zimei clearly remembered that he had almost annihilated the Myriad Beasts Sect using the Pure Moon Altar. Consequently, what was originally a competition among seven sects in the Extreme West Region became a competition among six. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, there was a loud "bang" as Li Yunhu, the Sect Master of the Myriad Beasts Sect, fiercely slapped the seat beside him. He angrily stood up and glared at Xu Zimei. They, the Myriad Beasts Sect, had suffered heavy losses last time and only after an investigation did they realize that it had been Xu Zimei¡¯s doing. However, due to their status, they couldn¡¯t directly take action in public, especially since they were no match for the True Martial Holy Sect. "What¡¯s the matter, Sect Master Li?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "A nobody who doesn¡¯t even dare participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with," Li Yunhu huffed angrily and sat down. "May I ask, Sect Master Li, who has the Myriad Beasts Sect chosen to participate in the great competition this time?" Xu Qingshan asked. Li Yunhu pointed to a projection of a young man in the void, proudly saying, "That is our sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Kuang Qianshan." The young man in the projection was dressed in a black vest, his muscles prominently bulging. Kuang Qianshan seemed like an unparalleled ferocious beast, possessing absolute strength. He could almost tear Monster Beasts apart with his hands, and with a punch, he could reduce a tall mountain to dust. "Thanks to someone," Li Yunhu said, looking at Xu Zimei and sneering. "When Kuang Qianshan¡¯s bloodline was in turmoil, no one expected an anomaly to occur. Instead of exploding and dying, his bloodline evolved a level, and now his body is just like that of a Divine Beast." Xu Zimei smiled and said, "Then congratulations to Sect Master Li." Li Yunhu huffed coldly and remained silent. From the projection, it could be seen that the disciples from the nine great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects seemed to have reached a consensus. They weren¡¯t killing each other but were planning to first clear out some loose cultivators. Some loose cultivators, knowing their own lack of strength, all huddled together for warmth and began to collectively oppose the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. The entire Heavenly Primordial small world was in chaos. ... In the Heavenly Primordial small world, Sword Twenty-One was walking through a forest at this moment. Suddenly, footsteps sounded from the side. A young man wearing a coarse white shirt with several patches walked out from the side. The young man sized up Sword Twenty-One and shouted, "Which sect are you from? I, Li Mubai, don¡¯t slay the nameless." "Noisy," Sword Twenty-One huffed coldly. With a light swipe of his right finger, dozens of sword lights burst out from the void, rushing toward the coarse-clothed young man. As the sharp sword lights flashed past his eyes, The young man called Li Mubai sneezed. With a "Achoo," suddenly "bang, bang, bang," three explosions sounded, and countless sword lights shattered in mid-air. "Are you from the True Martial Holy Sect?" Looking at the robe Sword Twenty-One was wearing, Li Mubai muttered to himself. "Defeating a disciple of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect should also be considered fame, I suppose." As his voice dropped, his figure also disappeared into the void. "So fast," Sword Twenty-One¡¯s pupils constricted, and he quickly looked around warily. "Where are you looking?" A light laugh sounded from behind, followed by a burst of fist wind striking from behind. Sword Twenty-One hurriedly turned around to face the attack, but in the next moment, he saw Li Mubai¡¯s figure split into four, Charging from four different directions towards Sword Twenty-One. Chapter 801 - 800 The Five Spirit Beads Gathered ``` The fist wind was fierce, shattering the void, tearing through Sword Twenty-One¡¯s Sword Qi, and landing heavily on his abdomen. Everything happened very quickly, merely within a few breaths, Sword Twenty-One had been sent flying backward. The spectators outside the spatial projection were all slightly shocked. Sword Twenty-One stood up from the ground, frowning as he looked at Li Mubai. He slowly picked up his longsword, with an increasingly solemn expression in his eyes. The longsword was whistling, tearing the space in front of him apart, more and more, the endless void being annihilated within. "Sword Intent Overlooking the Sky," Sword Twenty-One called out softly. Behind him, the Sword Intent condensed into a towering giant sword, slashing over with a majestic momentum. Around him, many subtle and seemingly existent Sword Intents enveloped him, quickly hiding within the void, striking at Li Mubai. Watching all these Sword Intents coming toward him, Li Mubai appeared to be petrified with fear, actually standing still without dodging. The Sword Intents roared along with Sword Twenty-One in a "rumbling" sound. Just then, the explosive and world-upheaving scene everyone imagined did not occur. Instead, as the Sword Intents touched Li Mubai¡¯s body, they were all devoured. His body was like a whirlpool, even swallowing Sword Twenty-One¡¯s side sword. Sword Twenty-One hastily retreated, looking at the scene before him with astonishment. He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. "Here you go," Li Mubai said with a smirk. With a flick of his right hand, myriad Sword Intents burst forth, heading straight for Sword Twenty-One. These Sword Intents were his own attack from moments before. With innumerable Sword Intents bearing down on him, Sword Twenty-One simply had no time to defend or dodge and was directly pinned in the void. Just as more and more Sword Intents surged over, a giant hand reached out from the void. This hand effortlessly passed through layers of space, eradicating the Sword Intents and pulling Sword Twenty-One out from the minor world of Heavenly Primordial. "True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Sword Twenty-One is eliminated," an elderly voice sounded nearby. This was the ancestor of the Baili Family, who was in charge of the entire Heavenly Primordial minor world. If any competitor was in danger of losing their life, he would rescue them and cancel their eligibility to compete, declaring them eliminated. When Sword Twenty-One returned to the square, he still seemed quite shaken, pale-faced. He had come particularly close to death, and what was more embarrassing was that he had been defeated without even using his True Fate. The crowd in the square was abuzz with discussion; even if Sword Twenty-One was not a Saint Heir, he was still among the best of the young generation of the True Martial Holy Sect. And now, he had lost to an obscure young man. This made many people curious about the identity of this young man named Li Mubai. ... "Did you see it clearly?" Xu Qingshan looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "If I¡¯m not wrong, that was one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Hundred Arms Battle Body," Xu Zimei nodded and said. The ability to directly devour Sword Qi and a side sword was very much like the Hundred Arms Battle Body. ¡¯I reign supreme among the Hundred Arms,¡¯ that¡¯s what this constitution is about. Xu Qingshan gestured for Sword Twenty-One to sit next to him. "Deputy Sect Master," Sword Twenty-One said with a hint of dejection. "You were not unjustly defeated. Indeed, there are some unexpected individuals among the Loose Cultivators this time," Xu Qingshan said. "Train well, there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t face defeat in their lifetime." Sword Twenty-One nodded slightly, still deep in thought about his recent defeat. It¡¯s true that the opponent was one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, but to be defeated so easily was really hard to accept. ``` The images within the interspatial projection continued, and people were still being rescued from within. After enduring more than a full day, only sixteen individuals remained inside. This signified the end of this phase, and the final contest was about to begin. Among these sixteen, some were expected, and some were surprises. The True Martial Holy Sect secured two seats, one for Xiang Qianheng and the other for Jiang Xier. The Purgatory Holy Sect also occupied two seats, one by their Saint Heir, Tian Mozi, and another by someone named Xue Kun. The Taiyuan Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Primordial; the Divine Sun Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Xuanyuan Xuantian; the Immortal Spirit Sect¡¯s Saintess, Xian Linger. The Chi Family¡¯s Saintess, Chi Xue; the Mo Family was represented not by their own Saint Heir but by a youth named Mo Chen. Competing for the Baili Family was Baili Xiao. The Blood Nether Holy Sect, as an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, had been without a candidate ever since their Saint Heir was killed by Xu Zimei. Although the Sect Gate trained other disciples, none could match up, and they incredibly lacked even one disciple who made it into the top sixteen. At this moment, the Elders of the Blood Nether Holy Sect glared at Xu Zimei with faces full of rage. The Saint Heir representing the Dan Family was named Dan Qingyang. The various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects claimed ten seats. A top-tier power, the Immortal Spirit Sect, held one seat, as did the Myriad Beasts Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, Kuang Qianshan. The remaining four seats were all taken by Loose Cultivators. ... The final contest would start on the next day; the sixteen contestants, after a great battle, would also have a day to rest. Inside Hundreds Miles City, betting houses had already opened wagers on these sixteen individuals. The highest odds and the favorites were Primordial and Baili Xiao. For the True Martial Holy Sect, since their Saint Heir Xu Zimei was not present, they were not very highly regarded. Although the Saint Heirs of the other Imperial Rule Immortal Gates were impressive, they still paled in comparison to those two. But regardless of the hustle and bustle inside the city, the True Martial Holy Sect party returned to their residence in a small courtyard. Xu Zimei found a room and prepared for cultivation. Now that the Five Spirit Beads were gathered¡ª the Nirvana Bead, the Heavenly Thunder Bead, the Weakening Water Pearl, the Yimu Bead, and the Wind Extinguishing Bead ¨C The unity of the Five Spirit Beads involved a secret. At the beginning of the world, during the Changes of the Circulation, there was no concept of Spiritual Energy. The so-called Spiritual Energy here is not merely what Vein Practitioners use for cultivation and for opening their Vein Gates. It encompasses all forms of Spiritual Energy gaseous states in this world. The so-called Demonic Qi, Immortal Qi are also different states of gases, higher in grade than ordinary Spiritual Energy, but still a type of Spiritual Energy. Without Spiritual Energy, the people of this world could not cultivate. The notion of opening Vein Gates did not even exist. The Five Spirit Beads represented all the Spiritual Energy of the world. Thus, they were the origin of Spiritual Energy in the Yuan Central Continent. After the Five Spirit Beads established the Spiritual Energy system for Yuan Central Continent, they were scattered in different directions, landing across the Continent. After hundreds, thousands, or even millions and billions of years, they now return to the hands of Xu Zimei. That is because Xu Zimei aims to initiate the era of cultivation on the Divine Continent, which inevitably requires the use of the Five Spirit Beads. The Divine Continent, having evolved from the Era of Ruins to a civilized era, already accommodates organisms that have fully adapted to the world. They even began to proliferate. If the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation is not initiated soon, humanity might eventually venture into a technological era. This is the course of era development and a path that must inevitably be taken. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness arrived within the Divine Continent. Chapter 802 - 801: The Advent of the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation When he arrived at the Divine Continent, in the void, five Spiritual Pearls revolved and floated around Xu Zimei. These five Spiritual Pearls emitted a formidable aura. After the five were gathered, it was as if there was some mysterious connection between them, and five different types of Spiritual Energy permeated from them. They formed a large circle, enveloping Xu Zimei within it. "The Great Era of Immortal Cultivation," Xu Zimei murmured. He extended his right hand and made a ninety-degree spin in mid-air, causing the five Spiritual Pearls to soar into the sky with great momentum. At that moment, the world darkened, all things lost their luster, and the sky trembled with the wind and clouds; suddenly, sand and stones flew, and a storm with howling winds and torrential rains struck. All living beings on the Divine Continent looked towards the sky, as if the end of days had arrived, each one puzzled and at a loss. Wisps of Spiritual Energy spread from the Five Spirit Beads. Long ago, people of this era could not come into contact with Spiritual Energy. Now, the first wisp of Spiritual Energy appeared sweeping across the heavens. Inside the Nirvana Bead, flames blazed furiously, as if a Phoenix was crying out, spreading its wings and flying across the void. Within the Weakening Water Pearl, a relentless Ruishui River surged, tumbling and flowing through. A single drop of Weakening Water could shatter the void, and this long river churned, drifting away. In the Phoenix Extinguishing Bead, a hurricane¡¯s storm roared past, lifting a thousand feet of waves into the entire world. Pieces of the shattered void were ground into it, and the hurricane seemed capable of flipping the heavens themselves. The Heavenly Thunder Pearl thundered continuously, with thunderbolts like Silver Dragons shuttling through the void. Various kinds of thunderclaps roared in the Firmament as if expressing its rage, crackling loudly in the sky. Within the Yimu Bead, the breath of life was dense, repairing the broken void, as if new lives were being born within. It evolved a green radiance piercing straight into the sky. Thus were the Five Spirit Beads, drawing closer to each other with a surging momentum, finally blending into one step by step. The moment the Five Spirit Beads merged, there was a loud "boom" as if thunder exploded from silence. A flash of light swept across the world. The sound of "rushing" rain seemed like someone pouring water directly from overhead, falling from the sky. The entire world was inundated by this torrential downpour. This was no ordinary rain; it was Spiritual Liquid formed from Spiritual Energy. Rain fell to the ground, nourishing all things. As the creatures of this world had never before encountered Spiritual Energy, even a single breath now made them feel significantly stronger. After the rain evaporated, some of it seeped into the ground, while some lingered above the land. Animals and humans alike could clearly feel their bodies growing stronger. However, without traditional cultivation methods, this way of strengthening was limited. ... The heavy rain continued to pour; this deluge persisted, clearly not ceasing anytime soon. Xu Zimei was in no rush; after the rain of Spiritual Liquid ended, the Spiritual Energy of this world would be mostly activated. As for how long it would take, he had no idea. But next, he had to consider bringing the Cultivation Techniques of the Yuan Central Continent to this world. He was not lacking in Cultivation Techniques, having wiped out several Sect Gates, including ones like the Extinct Heaven Sect with two emperors and the Lan Family. The numerous Cultivation Techniques and Vein Skills accumulated by these Sect Gates over many epochs were preserved by him. He couldn¡¯t use them himself, but the Divine Continent had just established its cultivation system, which was perfectly suitable. Xu Zimei needed to consider how these Cultivation Techniques could seamlessly appear on the Divine Continent. He couldn¡¯t let people from the Divine Continent suspect that they were merely creatures bred within the "True Fate World." Their every move was being monitored by him. ... In this world, there were many legends too. Legends about gods, ghosts, Buddhas, and demons. These could be called superstitions because as humans emerged from ignorance, fewer and fewer people believed in them. Now, Xu Zimei was getting ready to use these legends about gods and ghosts to arrange relics and inheritances, letting the humans of this world gradually discover them. And ultimately accept the fact of cultivation. When necessary, he could let the Divine Dragons of the Myriad Demons Tribe show their faces, first shattering the natives¡¯ worldview, then helping them rebuild it anew. After being busy for a long time, Xu Zimei emerged from the Divine Continent. The finals of the Heavenly Martial Tournament were about to begin, and he wanted to see the competition between the top talents representing the Divine Continent. The final was still set in the "Heavenly Primordial" minor world. There were projections inside the city so that others could see. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But those like him could go directly to the "Heavenly Primordial" minor world to watch. "Who are you rooting for this time?" People chattered on their way to the finals. "I¡¯m betting on Primordial, the Saint Heir of the Taiyuan Holy Sect. He¡¯s very mysterious and hasn¡¯t yet had to use his full strength against any opponent." "I¡¯m rooting for Baili Xiao, who, since being defeated by Xu Zimei, has had an almost qualitative leap in strength over the years. Moreover, she possesses the Flying Immortal Body, which promises a limitless future." "Doesn¡¯t anyone fancy any of the Loose Cultivators?" "Loose Cultivators? They might be dark horses, but as for winning the championship, they are far from it. In the past years, how many Loose Cultivators managed to win the championship?" "That¡¯s true." The crowd continued discussing as they arrived around the finals¡¯ arena. There was only one arena. The arena covered several thousand square meters, with a surface made of diamond. This high-quality diamond was incredibly hard, able to withstand even the attacks of Divine Vein warriors. The members from various Sect Gates took their seats, and the sixteen contestants were to draw lots for their pairings. Accompanied by the completion of the draw, the event was hosted by an Elder from the Baili Family. The first pairing was Xue Kun from the Purgatory Holy Sect against Xuanyuan Xuantian. Xue Kun could be considered a rising star of the Purgatory Holy Sect. In the era of the Heavenly Demon Heir, he had brutally fought his way through. "Who do you favor?" Xu Qing Shan asked Xu Zimei. "Xuanyuan Xuantian," Xu Zimei replied without hesitation. "Why? You know Xuanyuan Xuantian isn¡¯t highly favored in this competition," Xu Qing Shan asked curiously. "Look at the axe on his back," Xu Zimei said, looking up. Xuanyuan Xuantian had an axe on his back. The front half of the axe was wrapped in cloth, concealing its appearance. Only the latter half of the axe handle was exposed, black mixed with gold, made of an unknown material. "Do you know what that is?" Xu Qing Shan asked curiously. Because even he could not discern much from just an axe handle. "I¡¯m guessing too, but my instincts are usually very accurate," Xu Zimei said. "Dad, just watch and see." As the Elder from the Baili Family announced the start of the match, both competitors slowly walked towards the martial arts platform. Xuanyuan Xuantian twisted his neck and tossed the axe from his back onto the platform. Chapter 803 - 802: Reunion with Baili Xiao When the axe was thrown, a piercing sharpness burst forth from within. It shattered the cloth that enveloped its surface. Revealing the axe¡¯s original form. It was a giant golden axe, finely carved, with its surface composed of both gold and black colors. Both colors emitted a dazzling light. Many who stared at the axe for too long felt a painful sting in their eyes. Its sharpness made it unbearable to look directly at. It was especially eye-catching with two gold, dragon-like streaks on either side of the enormous axe. "This is," Xu Qingshan stroked his beard, frowning in thought. "The Xuanyuan Axe," Xu Zimei said with a smile from the side. "It¡¯s said that the Divine Sun Emperor once possessed two weapons, one was the Divine Sun Wheel, and the other was the Divine Sun Axe." "But this Xuanyuan Axe doesn¡¯t look much like the Divine Sun Axe," Xu Qingshan remarked. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Xuanyuan Xuantian nourished this axe with his essense blood after obtaining the Divine Sun Axe," said Xu Zimei. "Because he possessed the Xuanyuan Battle Body, once the Divine Sun Axe was imbued with his essense blood, it obtained the battle body¡¯s blood and underwent a transformation. To put it without exaggeration, the Xuanyuan Axe we see now is even more powerful than a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact. And that Xue Kun, despite his personal strength, falls far behind when it comes to weapons." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Sword Twenty-One nearby nodded in agreement. The two on the platform had already begun their battle. Xuanyuan Xuantian had the advantage not just in weapons, but also in his battle body. As for the other person, Xue Kun, it was said that he had grasped the Prison Cage once left behind by the Purgatory Great Emperor, and it was after this that he had made a name for himself within the Purgatory Holy Sect. Xuanyuan Xuantian, wielding the Xuanyuan Axe, appeared like a War God, his moves sweeping broadly and powerfully. With each swing of his axe, space shattered, and even the diamond-crafted platform began to show cracks. Xue Kun could only dodge backward passively. Just as Xue Kun seemed to be at a disadvantage, suddenly, he dashed forward in a flash, seizing a lapse in Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s defense. He grabbed Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s clothes and flung him through the air. Xuanyuan Xuantian tumbled mid-air before steadying himself and regaining his posture. With a snort, he slammed the handle of the Xuanyuan Axe heavily onto the ground, looking disdainfully at Xue Kun. "Your struggle is meaningless. Just concede, it would be more dignified," Xuanyuan Xuantian said. "Is that so," Xue Kun¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He extended his right hand, palm upward, and with a light shout declared, "Prison Cage." In the next moment, dark energy swirled around the center of the platform, enveloping the entire arena within thousands of miles. Creating various sized cages that imprisoned Xuanyuan Xuantian inside. "Not bad," someone below praised. "During the fight, Xue Kun had been dodging Xuanyuan Xuantian¡¯s attacks while quietly diffusing the prison¡¯s energy across the whole platform. By the time Xuanyuan Xuantian noticed, it was too late to do anything." "It seems I was shortsighted," Sword Twenty-One chuckled from the side. "Xue Kun is going to win." "You¡¯re wrong, Twenty-One," Xu Zimei shook his head in response. "You must always remember, in the face of absolute power, all cunning and strategy are useless, even laughable." "So this is the Prison Cage," the trapped Xuanyuan Xuantian chuckled. He slowly raised the Xuanyuan Axe in his hand, his aura escalating bit by bit. "Xuanyuan Qin Tian." With a thunderous roar accompanying the descent of the giant axe, a booming sound echoed all around. At this moment, Xuanyuan Xuantian had fully activated both his Xuanyuan Battle Body and the Xuanyuan Axe. His entire body flowed with golden blood, and he seemed like a War God descending. Every axe strike made the Prison Cage as fragile as a sheet of paper, tearing it apart layer by layer. "This Xue Kun¡¯s luck is really bad," someone nearby remarked. "Xuanyuan Xuantian excels in strength, which just so happens to counter the Prison Cage well. Moreover, his training is not yet perfect. Back when the Purgatory Great Emperor casually wielded it, the Prison Cage could be created in countless numbers. No matter how exhausted the opponent got, they could not destroy it." "I surrender," seeing no way to retreat further at the edge of the arena, Xue Kun straightforwardly conceded. ...... The competitions proceeded in an orderly fashion. The remaining two battles saw Jiang Xier fighting a Loose Cultivator, ultimately winning. Chi Xue also fought another Loose Cultivator and likewise secured victory. Originally, of the sixteen Loose Cultivators, there were now only two left in the blink of an eye. "The fourth match, Baili Xiao versus Dan Qingyang," the words of the Baili Family Elder fell, and the crowd below erupted into noise. Baili Xiao¡¯s reputation in the Eastern Continent had grown significantly in recent years, with the dual support of the True Martial Holy Sect and the Baili Family behind her, her progress was unimaginable. It was said that, since her defeat at the hands of Xu Zimei, she had not tasted defeat again. She was also one of the hot favorites to win the championship this time. As for Dan Qingyang, he was born into a family of alchemists and seldom appeared in public view. People didn¡¯t know much about him. Xu Zimei watched the woman on the stage, noticing huge changes after several years, both in strength and in her aura. She stood coldly on the stage, dressed in a blue gown. Seen from the side, her gaze was as frosty as ten-thousand-year-old ice that never thaws. Yet, she remained breathtakingly beautiful, her demeanor lofty and indifferent. She gave off the impression of a Fairy descended from the realm of the immortals. Her blue gown flapped with the breeze, and her long hair, for some reason, had turned golden. A few strands fluttered by her ear. "My eye for talent was not wrong," Xu Qingshan sighed. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At that time, I intended to pair her with you, knowing she would have boundless prospects." "Indeed, she¡¯s not bad," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "What? Are you interested? It¡¯s not too late," Xu Qingshan said with a smile. "I am merely making an objective assessment. Since our last meeting, Baili Xiao¡¯s rate of growth has exceeded my expectations," Xu Zimei said calmly. "But that¡¯s what makes it interesting. To give her unlimited hope and then ruthlessly shatter it, that¡¯s amusing. If she were too weak, it would be a disappointment to me." "Your hostility towards her is quite strong," Xu Qingshan observed, looking at Xu Zimei. "Hostility is not the word. In my eyes, she¡¯s already a dead person," Xu Zimei said. "The only difference is how I want her to die, and when." "I can handle the Sect matters for you, but," Xu Qingshan hesitated. "But what?" Xu Zimei asked. "You should know, her past identity was the Jade Pure Fairy, the first Heavenly General of the Empress," Xu Qingshan revealed. "Whether the Empress still takes interest in her or not is unknown. If the Empress does take notice, then there¡¯s nothing anyone can do." "Father, you are mistaken," Xu Zimei shook his head. "I admit the Empress is remarkable." Chapter 804 - 803: Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill "I admit the Empress is stunning, and if one were to rank the great emperors of the Era of Emperors," Xu Zimei nodded. "It is undeniable," he said, "but the Yuan Central Continent is ancient beyond measure, and isn¡¯t the Empress herself but a speck of dust in this vast universe?" "We are all but specks of dust," Xu Qingshan laughed. Perhaps that is true. As individuals, they might become strong, but in the grand scheme of the Yuan Central Continent, they are truly just specks of dust. "So, Father, I want to be a powerhouse of the Yuan Central Continent. What of the Empress?" Xu Zimei laughed. On the platform, Baili Xiao stood there, her demeanor cold. On the other side, Elder Dan¡¯s Holy Son, Dan Qingyang, also slowly stepped forward. Dan Qingyang wore a loose green robe, swinging somewhat carelessly as he walked. He walked onto the platform with a grin, looking at Baili Xiao and said, "Miss, after this fight, may I have the honor of dining with you?" "Has it started yet?" Baili Xiao looked at the referee beside her and asked. "It has begun," the referee quickly nodded. In the next moment, Baili Xiao¡¯s figure dashed out, charging directly towards Dan Qingyang. Her blue robe fluttered with the wind as she shattered the void, her jade hands imprinting on Dan Qingyang¡¯s chest. "Miss, don¡¯t rush; we have plenty of time," Dan Qingyang smiled. His figure leaned backwards, his body surrounded by eight pills. "Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill," the crowd under the platform murmured in mild surprise. "And it¡¯s a complete Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill that has sealed eight monsters." The crowd was abuzz with excitement. As a family of alchemists, the Dan Family could be considered the best lineage of alchemists in the Eastern Continent. But alchemists usually have one weakness, which is that they spend their whole lives studying alchemy and crafting pills, thereby their own combat power is not very strong. Because alchemists don¡¯t usually focus on combat. As the saying goes, you can¡¯t have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw. This situation had persisted for tens of thousands of years, ever since the True Martial Great Emperor started the Era of Emperors, this flaw has existed. Many alchemists would have one or two strong people with them to ensure their safety. In return, they would craft pills for them for free. But no matter what, being strong in the place of others never changes the inherent frailty of the alchemists. Later, all the alchemists of Yuan Central Continent worked together to address this issue. The wheels of history slowly turned, and all forces were annihilated within it. As the saying goes, a single spark can start a prairie fire. Various methods to enhance the strength of alchemists emerged, but these were of mixed quality, and no unified solution had been reached. Until later, a young prodigy, the Pill Emperor, appeared, not only carrying the destiny of that generation as an alchemist. He also solved this problem that had troubled alchemists for thousands of years. The so-called solution was the Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill. Everything in the world has a spirit, whether plants, humans, or Monster Beasts. And the same principle applies to pills, which can be crafted from plants or from Demon Cores. If during the crafting of the Pills, one could seal the demonic power and the soul of life inside the Demon Core. Alchemists could harness the power of the Monster Beasts, which is a tangible enhancement. As more Demon Cores were crafted into pills. The final evolved pills would yield even greater power to the alchemist from within. The only challenging part was how to craft these evolved demon Pills that could bind the power and the soul of a creature within it. Pill Emperor had solved this difficult problem and, instead of keeping it as secret, he disclosed the method of concocting the Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill to all alchemists. The Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pill could produce at most eight pills, which was the Pill Emperor¡¯s ultimate limit back then. Now, Dan Qingyang¡¯s ability to recreate the eight pills was also a marvel of his own aptitude. Dan Qingyang swung his arms, and the Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pills around him circled once, finally converging into a bottomless vortex. Baili Xiao watched calmly throughout. With each Demon Core shattered, a powerful force augmented Dan Qingyang himself. Transforming into flowing fire, or solidifying into wind, or a torrent like water, each of the eight Demon Cores represented eight different powers. Dan Qingyang¡¯s own might grew stronger and stronger, faintly making the void pop explosively. Among these Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pills, there was the ancient rhino representing strength, the Purple Cloud Eagle representing speed, and also the Mammoth representing defense. Every attribute of Monster Beast was present, and at this moment, they were augmenting Dan Qingyang¡¯s body, causing him to undergo a transformation. "I wonder how Baili Xiao will respond," someone commented nearby. "Let¡¯s just watch and see." Baili Xiao surged forward again, her hands radiating intense Spiritual Energy, charging towards Dan Qingyang. Dan Qingyang snorted coldly, refusing to show weakness, and the two collided. But the anticipated evenly matched battle did not occur, and even with the aid of the Eight-Star Demon-Locking Pills, Dan Qingyang was still sent flying. "How can this be?" Dan Qingyang exclaimed in confusion. He looked at the woman in front of him, his expression slightly changing. "Fool," Baili Xiao snorted coldly. Ripples spread from her palms, each slap seemingly having a special connection. One slap after another, the ripples perpetually pressed down, almost suffocating Dan Qingyang. "Stop, stop, I give up, isn¡¯t that enough?" Dan Qingyang shouted as he awkwardly dodged. Another slap from Baili Xiao sent Dan Qingyang flying once again. "Baili Xiao wins," the referee announced, and a stir went through the crowd below. "That was too easy, couldn¡¯t make out anything." Below the ring, Dan Qingyang rubbed his sore shoulders and Elder Dan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, saying, "Qingyang, you shouldn¡¯t be just this capable." "Indeed, there¡¯s much I didn¡¯t use," Dan Qingyang laughed. "But it was all unnecessary." "Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?" Elder Dan frowned in response. "Elder Dan, if it weren¡¯t for her holding back just now, I would probably be dead," Dan Qingyang said. "So I accept my defeat wholeheartedly." Watching Dan Qingyang walk away, Elder Dan frowned slightly. Holding back? He hadn¡¯t seen anything clearly. Below the stage, Xu Zimei watched this scene and chuckled. "Has the Saint Heir comprehended it?" Sword Twenty-One asked beside him. "Something understood but not conveyed," Xu Zimei smiled. The fifth match was a contest between Saint Heir Kuang Qianshan of Myriad Beasts Sect and Xiang Qianheng. The True Martial Holy Sect paid significant attention to it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei, uninterested in the upcoming fights, left the tournament stage and walked towards the outer Heavenly Primordial Small World. As soon as he stepped out of the Heavenly Primordial Small World, someone was waiting for him. Chapter 805 - 804 Extraterritorial Extreme Palace Reappears The person approaching was the Reincarnation Elder, also the current Taoist Clan Saint Heir, Dao Tianyun. "Saint Heir Xu, long time no see," the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile. "Is there something you need?" Xu Zimei asked calmly. "It¡¯s truly a pity that you didn¡¯t participate in this Sky Martial Conference. Miss Baili was actually hoping to encounter you," the Reincarnation Elder shook his head and said. "Are you in such a hurry to seek death?" Xu Zimei remarked. "It¡¯s not certain yet," the Reincarnation Elder said, his eyes blazing. "Have you always been this confident?" Xu Zimei looked at the Reincarnation Elder and immediately grabbed his collar, lifting him up. "So you wish to die?" "If Young Master Xu wanted to kill me, you would have done so already, right?" the Reincarnation Elder said with a smile. "What if I said I would slaughter the Taoist Clan?" Xu Zimei inquired. "You were born there, I don¡¯t know if you still have feelings for the people there." "This is a matter between us, it shouldn¡¯t involve others," the Reincarnation Elder said, his face slightly changing. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You¡¯re agitated," Xu Zimei smiled and let go of his collar. "I just came to pass a message," the Reincarnation Elder steadied his emotions and then said. "After the Sky Martial Conference, Miss Baili wishes to challenge you to a duel. Would you dare to accept?" "To fight a duel, regardless of life or death?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, just a simple exchange," the Reincarnation Elder replied. "Then it¡¯s meaningless," Xu Zimei waved his hand. He ignored the Reincarnation Elder and walked directly towards Hundreds Miles City. Currently, Hundreds Miles City was bustling with excitement; people were engrossed in the competitions and discussing them with each other. These people represented the future of the Eastern Continent. On a smaller scale, this was a person¡¯s struggle to become the Great Emperor. On a larger scale, this was a struggle for Destiny among the Eastern Continent and other continents. Why is the Central Continent strong? Not just because of its vast expanse, but because of the many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. These Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are genuinely influencing the overall strength of their respective territories. With more Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, ordinary people have more options for joining a power, thus having more opportunities. Hence, each continent is secretly competing in this way. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t walk far when Da Zhi, the monk, also followed him out. "Aren¡¯t you going to watch more?" Xu Zimei smiled and asked. "They can¡¯t compare to you," Da Zhi shook his head. "There¡¯s no need to watch then." "There are still some impressive ones," Xu Zimei observed. "Besides, the struggle for Destiny is unpredictable, and no one can confidently claim it." "I believe in you, and I also trust our old ancestor¡¯s divination," Da Zhi said. The two strolled around the outskirts of Hundreds Miles City, which was currently enveloped by a heavy rain. Spiritual Energy had not yet fully descended, so Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a rush to make arrangements; he waited until everything had settled before dealing with the ruins. In Hundreds Miles City, the betting shops had the most people. Some were betting on the success of the top eight; others were regretfully leaving the competition. The entire city was in a state of extreme liveliness and festivity. After taking a round, Xu Zimei and Da Zhi were about to return to the Baili Residence. Suddenly, two figures blocked their path. "Sirs, our Palace Master wishes to see you." These two men were dressed in ordinary civilian clothes and looked very ordinary, now smiling as they spoke to Xu Zimei and his companion. Xu Zimei was puzzled, glanced at Da Zhi, then smiled and said, "Then let¡¯s go take a look." He didn¡¯t know the purpose of these suddenly appearing men, so he was curious to find out. The two men led Xu Zimei and his companion forward into a small alley. "Please enter," On one side of the alley was a large courtyard, and the two stopped at the courtyard gate. "Quite mysterious," Da Zhi remarked. "Could she be an old acquaintance of yours?" "I have few friends, almost no old acquaintances," Xu Zimei shook his head in reply. The two opened the large doors of the courtyard, directly facing the living room inside. Two students in blue robes were guarding the entrance to the living room. The backs of these students¡¯ blue robes were printed with the character "extreme," which made Xu Zimei think of a force. To be exact, he had encountered them before. "Sirs, our Palace Master requests your presence." Xu Zimei and his companion walked inside the living room, where they saw a regally dressed, luxurious woman in a blue robe with her back to them. Her blue robe shone like stars, extremely dazzling. The collar of the blue robe was high, like a blooming flower, covering her neck. Her black hair was coiled into a bun, secured with a jade hairpin on top of her head. "May I ask why you have summoned us?" Da Zhi asked first. "Let me introduce myself," the woman slowly turned around, revealing a face that didn¡¯t match her attire. From behind, her attire suggested she was an older woman. However, upon turning around, it became clear that she was a young girl. She looked about Xu Zimei¡¯s age, with a somewhat immature face, an oval face, heavy makeup, and red lips that were very enticing. "Let me introduce myself, Young Palace Master of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, Gong Yuner," the woman said with a smile. Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, Xu Zimei heard this name once again. Previously, when he encountered members of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace in the Old Land together with the Divine Emperor, they had wanted to invade but were ultimately slain by Xu Zimei and others. Moreover, he was very familiar with the name of this force from his previous life. They were even more fearsome than many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Haven¡¯t heard of it?" Gong Yuner asked with a smile. "What does the Young Palace Master want with us?" Da Zhi inquired. He was indeed unaware of this force but knew well enough that their arrival did not bode well. "I¡¯d like to ask for your help," Gong Yuner said. "We aren¡¯t related, and it doesn¡¯t seem right to directly ask for help," Xu Zimei smiled. "I¡¯m not asking you to help without cause; in helping me, you could save your lives," Gong Yuner smiled. "We aren¡¯t in any danger; why would we need saving?" Da Zhi asked, his gaze sharpening as he chuckled lightly. "I won¡¯t beat around the bush; this Hundreds Miles City has been surrounded by our Extraterritorial Extreme Palace," Gong Yuner announced. "When the time comes, the lives of everyone here will be up to me to decide. You understand what I mean, as I hold sway over your lives." "Are you not fully awake?" Da Zhi shook his head, chuckling in disbelief. "Do you know what kind of people reside in this city? I haven¡¯t even heard of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, an unknown power claiming such audacity. Are you planning to confront the entire Eastern Continent?" "You are mistaken; it¡¯s not a matter of us not daring but rather that we have come specifically for these people," Gong Yuner retorted with a smile. "We certainly take the entire Eastern Continent seriously, but don¡¯t forget. The only real power here from the Imperial Rule Immortal Gate is the Bai Family." Chapter 806 - 805: Purpose and Decisive Battle "Other factions from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect sent only a few Elders to participate, their main forces are not within the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," Gong Yuner replied. "You should understand what I mean, only the Baili Family can contend with us." "Won¡¯t they ask for reinforcements?" the monk Da Zhi snorted coldly. "I don¡¯t believe that your Extraterritorial Extreme Palace can easily take down an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect." "I¡¯m also not afraid to tell you that the void in this world has already been imprisoned by us, any form of request for help cannot be transmitted." Hearing this, the monk Da Zhi¡¯s face finally changed slightly. The opponent dared to come, which must mean they were well-prepared. If the situation was true, then they would be trapped like turtles in a jar, with no possibility of escape. "What do you want us to do?" the monk Da Zhi glanced at Xu Zimei. Seeing that Xu Zimei did not speak, he turned his head and asked. "It¡¯s simple," Gong Yuner took out six crystal stones from her Storage Ring. She said, "If you bury these six crystal stones in the designated places around the Heavenly Primordial Small World, you can exchange them for your lives." Hearing Gong Yuner¡¯s words and looking at the crystal stones in her hand, the monk Da Zhi handed the decision-making power to Xu Zimei. "Agreed, I¡¯m in," Xu Zimei said. He took the crystal stones and found they were formation stones for setting up an array, each containing countless Array Seals. It was hard to imagine such a vast Formation, which required so many formation stones. Furthermore, it was still unknown how many were placed outside the city. "Those who know the current affairs are clever," Gong Yuner said. "Actually, even without your help, we could accomplish it, just with more difficulty. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope you haven¡¯t played tricks, otherwise, you will bear the consequences." Xu Zimei chuckled, indifferent, "As long as it¡¯s against the Baili Family, I can¡¯t be bothered to care." "Once it¡¯s done, you can leave. That¡¯s my promise to you," Gong Yuner replied. Xu Zimei nodded, ready to leave with the monk Da Zhi, when she suddenly called out to them. "Oh, right," Gong Yuner said. "I heard you are the Saint Heir of True Martial Holy Sect, the foremost of the younger generation on the Eastern Continent." "People flatter me by calling me that," Xu Zimei laughed. "I would actually like to have a bout with you," Gong Yuner said. "Are you very strong?" Xu Zimei asked. "I have rarely encountered an adversary since leaving the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace," Gong Yuner confidently replied. "Then there should be a chance," Xu Zimei dismissed with a wave of his hand. Taking the monk Da Zhi with him, the two strode out boldly. Watching this scene, a dark shadow appeared beside Gong Yuner in the drawing room at some point. The dark shadow flashed by and could no longer be seen, leaving only a floating shadow on the ground. "Just letting them go like this, can you trust them?" the dark shadow asked in a deep voice. "They¡¯re smart people," Gong Yuner laughed. "Besides, it¡¯s not easy to enter the Baili Family these days, especially the Heavenly Primordial Small World. Don¡¯t let the bustling prosperity inside the city fool you¡ªThe Baili Family is very vigilant. They¡¯ve been managing the city from the shadows to prevent chaos." "I know that," the dark shadow replied. "But they definitely won¡¯t expect that our Extraterritorial Extreme Palace would have the audacity to attack Hundreds Miles City at this time." "Alright, let¡¯s wait for the news," Gong Yuner said. "If they deceive me, we¡¯ll have to force our way in. I always have a backup plan." ....... Having left the alley, the monk Da Zhi wore a look of worry. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei asked. "Do you really intend to bury these crystal stones into the Heavenly Primordial Small World?" the monk Da Zhi asked. "If they have the power to exterminate the Baili Family, why wouldn¡¯t I be happy to do so," Xu Zimei laughed. "But this matter involves not just the Baili Family, but the whole Eastern Continent." "If it¡¯s discovered that you¡¯ve betrayed the entire Eastern Continent," the monk Da Zhi said and then stopped, his point clear. "Who knows about things without evidence?" Xu Zimei laughed. "Also, it¡¯s uncertain who the praying mantis is catching, or if the oriole is behind it, so don¡¯t worry unnecessarily." The monk Da Zhi sighed and asked, "Do you know of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace?" "I know a bit, but haven¡¯t really greeted them," Xu Zimei replied. "Are they strong?" the monk Da Zhi asked. "It depends on what you compare it to," Xu Zimei pointed to the sky, adding, "If you compare it to Heaven Beyond Heavens, they hold some power. But on Yuan Central Continent, they¡¯re just so-so." "Heaven Beyond Heavens, you¡¯re saying their origin is Heaven Beyond Heavens?" the monk Da Zhi asked in surprise. Anything connected with Heaven Beyond Heavens is no simple matter. "That¡¯s not for you to touch. Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei waved his hand, and the two walked into the Heavenly Primordial Small World. At this moment, the competition for the top eight was coming to its final match. Jiang Xier and Xiang Qianheng had both advanced successfully, and the last battle was between the Saint Heir of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Primordial, and Mo Chen. Primordial was very mysterious, and details about him are aside for now. Mo Chen had previously dealt with Xu Zimei. In both his past and present life, Xu Zimei had some understanding of Mo Chen. The Six Elements Indestructible Array of the Mo Family was given to Xu Zimei by Mo Chen. Speaking of Mo Chen, due to his tragic background, his path to strength was quite different from others. The Six Elements Indestructible Array left by the Taoist Array Great Emperor was known throughout the Yuan Central Continent. It was hailed as the pinnacle of Formation arts. And Mo Chen, treating his own body as the vessel for the Formation, with the Six Elements Indestructible Array as the core, and countless other arrays as auxiliary. His entire body could be said to be inscribed with formations. With a glance, he bore thousands of arrays, and a mere wave of his hand would unleash tens of thousands of formations, making him almost a human-shaped formation. ..... Watching the two stand on the martial arts platform, the onlookers grew more expectant. Xu Zimei handed over the task of burying the crystal stones to the monk Da Zhi and instead watched the two competitors¡¯ bout. "Primordial, I look forward to your instruction," Primordial stepped onto the platform, smiling lightly. His aura was magnificent and otherworldly, like a Traveler beyond the mortal coil, free from cause and effect, master of his own destiny. Unrestrained and spontaneous. And Mo Chen, with a wave of his hand, activated dozens of formations. The sounds of "bang, bang, bang" exploded from within him, with defense, offense, and even healing arrays at the ready. His figure charged towards Primordial as a ray of light through space. Primordial slightly lifted his eyelids, slowly raising his right hand. With a "boom," the forearms of the two collided heavily. Chapter 807 - 806 Primordial Dao Exists At this moment, with a loud "bang," endless Jing Qi dispersed around them. The figures of the two competitors clashed without giving an inch to each other. "Instant Transfer Array," Mo Chen uttered softly, followed by the deployment of a Fierce Tiger Array. Above his right fist, an illusory tiger engulfed in flames roared into existence, then roared again as it charged towards Primordial. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Taiyuan possesses the way, the Taoist technique is natural," murmured Primordial in a relaxed tone. A mass of Pure Energy spread around him, enveloping his form. This Pure Energy was neither graspable nor penetrable, seemingly both existent and nonexistent. With the enhancement of Pure Energy, Primordial¡¯s attributes were unexpectedly also augmented. His figure was graceful, agile, and precise, always finding the weakest point in Mo Chen¡¯s attacks. After fighting for a long while, the two were evenly matched, neither gaining the upper hand. Mo Chen was obviously getting anxious on his side, unleashing Wan Zhen together, covering the entire dueling platform. Wind and Thunder changed color, fierce fire mingled with the surging Torrent. However, on Primordial¡¯s side, his expression remained calm, and his counterattacks were methodical. After a long battle, Mo Chen began to pant slightly, feeling his strength waning. With a shout, a massive Formation shadow unfolded behind him. The hexagonal Formation¡¯s phantom slowly expanded, with countless Array Seals rotating within it. Endless attributes and powers passed through it. "Is this his True Fate?" someone mused while observing the Formation. This fellow is utterly obsessed with Formations, not only emblazoning his body with them but even his Divine Soul and True Fate are formations. Born into the Mo Family, the lineage of the Taoist Array Great Emperor, he seemed even more fanatical than the Taoist Array Great Emperor himself. "Take a close look at that Formation," someone said below. Many had not seen what the True Fate Formation was at the moment it unrolled, but as it evolved little by little, the expressions of many changed. "This is the Six Elements Indestructible Array," someone exclaimed in surprise. "That existence which claims to be the pinnacle of formations, this fellow actually¡­" "Now this is getting interesting," someone chuckled from below. Primordial frowned slightly on the other side, sensing an ominous premonition. He swung his right hand, and the flowing Pure Energy charged towards Mo Chen, aiming to disrupt his Formation creation. "Ten Thousand Trapping Arrays," Mo Chen snorted coldly. Numerous Trapping Arrays around him were activated, blocking Primordial. There were the Monster Forest Trapping Array, Withered Wood Trapping Array, Heavenly River Water Array¡­ countless Formations surged forth in an instant, preventing Primordial from advancing. The next moment, the Six Elements Indestructible Array activated, covering the entire dueling platform and entrapping Primordial within it. "It¡¯s over," someone said from below. The Deputy Sect Master of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, sitting beside, was not overly concerned but simply furrowed his brows, deep in thought. "Deputy Sect Master Fu, it seems your Sect¡¯s Disciple is going to lose," someone remarked. Fu Ze, the Deputy Sect Master of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, smiled faintly and said, "Keep watching, until the very last moment, who dares say it¡¯s over?" ¡­ Those trapped within the Six Elements Indestructible Array had practically no chance of escaping. This was the strength of this Formation; it could only be broken from the outside, not assailed from within. "Give up," Mo Chen¡¯s figure appeared within the Formation, saying coldly. "I won¡¯t deny it; you¡¯re the toughest opponent I¡¯ve faced so far," Primordial laughed. His long hair was completely white, like drifting snow. Even his eyebrows were white, and his eyes were clear and seemed to sparkle with light. "As such, to show my respect for you, I should also bring out all my strength." Mo Chen frowned slightly as he watched Primordial. With a wave of his right hand, countless meteorites fell from the sky. Within the Six Elements Indestructible Array, claiming him to be the god of this place was not an overstatement. From the Bagua positions to the Five Elements Yin and Yang, it was all arranged and dictated by him; he could manipulate anything here. "In primordial chaos, there was nothing, and even nothing had no name. From the one arose, with one but unformed. Primordial is the origin of Tao, Primordial here, is the first sight of Qi," Primordial¡¯s voice murmured softly. His entire demeanor underwent a dramatic change. The casual and comfortable presence he originally had disappeared without a trace. In its place spread an endless, boundless aura of majesty from his whole body. The sky seemed to have torn a hole through which a beam of purple light shone upon him. At that moment, his pupils turned purple, and his skin became even more translucent, without a single wrinkle. He seemed less human and more flawlessly perfect. "Elemental energies begin to sprout, called Primordial, signifying that the Qi is vast, capable of being the primary source of all things. Before heaven and earth were divided, the original Qi was chaotic and unified, that is Primordial." As Primordial¡¯s voice faded, At this instant, he seemed like a divine spirit high above the nine heavens, dignified and inviolable. A mere glance bore supreme authority down, making one unconsciously feel oppressed. "If you were a complete Six Elements Indestructible Array, I might still fear you. But this Formation derived from your True Fate is still lacking," Primordial said calmly. "What do you mean?" Mo Chen asked, frowning slightly. Primordial simply pointed with his right hand, and a stream of purple energy shot from his fingertips, blowing a gap in one end of the Formation. Though the Formation quickly sealed the breach, the fluctuation of changes set off shockwaves within Mo Chen¡¯s heart. The Six Elements Indestructible Array had been breached from the inside. Not just Mo Chen, but even the spectators below found it hard to believe. "This is too strong," Sword Twenty-One remarked. "It is quite strong, but Mo Chen¡¯s Six Elements Indestructible Array is still incomplete, so it¡¯s not surprising that it could be broken," Xu Zimei said. "What do you mean by that, Saint Heir?" Sword Twenty-One asked, puzzled. "To be precise, a complete Six Elements Indestructible Array would require the expenditure of an Array Plate, numerous Array Seals, natural treasures, and even multiple people working together to set up. Setting up a Six Elements Indestructible Array just once could greatly weaken a Sect Gate due to the extensive resources required." Xu Zimei continued, "But look at Mo Chen; he has managed to arrange it merely through the transformation of his True Fate. Does that seem normal to you?" "That does make sense," Sword Twenty-One pondered with a slight frown. "You mean there¡¯s something wrong with his Formation?" "Not necessarily wrong, but he has integrated the Formation with his True Fate. The advantage is that it doesn¡¯t require as much manpower and wealth; it can be derived from one¡¯s own True Fate," Xu Zimei shook her head, explaining. "But the drawback is equally apparent, with the Formation and his Divine Soul becoming one entity. It has transformed from a complete Formation into a growing Formation. The stronger his True Fate, the more formidable the Formation he constructs." "I understand now," Sword Twenty-One reacted instantly. "You¡¯re saying that the strength of his Formation is not strong enough. If someone with far superior power were to confront him, they could simply force their way through it." Chapter 808 - 807 The War Begins at the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace "You¡¯re not wrong in that understanding," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "The more powerful the person setting up the complete Six Elements Indestructible Array, the stronger the power of the formation. Can a formation set up by a Divine Vein expert compare to one set up by a Great Emperor? Naturally, many aspects will differ when different people set up the same formation." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Sword Twenty-One nodded. He felt that his visit to the Tianwu Convention had not only exposed him to the younger generation but also taught him many insights. The Six Elements Indestructible Array truly was the pinnacle of formation arts, but it also depended on who was setting it up. "Both are peak Divine Vein experts, yet this Primordial is so much stronger," Sword Twenty-One exclaimed. "Having a Primordial Body and being stronger than others of the same realm is quite normal, isn¡¯t it?" Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Within the same realm, many factors can influence one¡¯s combat strength. For instance, the cultivation technique practiced, the strength of the True Fate, and so on. But since they all were key disciples nurtured by the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, these aspects could be compensated for even if there was any deficiency. Only the Battle Body was an unstable factor that greatly boosted strength. "The Fourth Battle Body, the Primordial Body," Sword Twenty-One said enviously. "The Li Mubai I lost to before also possesses the Hundred Arms Battle Body, right?" At this, Xu Qingshan reflected, "You practice the Sword Dao, and to speak of our True Martial Holy Sect, we also have the most suitable Battle Body for you. Our Ancestor, the True Martial Great Emperor, was truly benevolent, leaving behind his True Martial Sword Body within the sect, though it was obtained by the Sect Master." "I know," Sword Twenty-One nodded and said. "If you could become the Saint Heir of our sect, perhaps you would have a chance to obtain the True Martial Sword Body," Xu Qingshan said. "Let¡¯s not even talk about Mo Er; even Xiang Qianheng is a head above you. The position of Saint Heir in our True Martial Holy Sect isn¡¯t so easy to secure." "But as a man living in this world, who doesn¡¯t want to live a life unrestrained, to truly make a name for themselves, and live a life full of glory?" Sword Twenty-One replied. "That¡¯s why the path ahead of you is still very long, and everyone has different opportunities." Xu Qingshan consoled, "Whatever choice you ultimately make, as long as you have no regrets, that¡¯s what matters." ... The two on the stage were still fighting. However, it was clear that Mo Chen was already being completely suppressed. With a palm strike from Primordial, a rumble of Wind and Thunder shook the area and the whole platform shattered, opening numerous cracks that spread like a spider¡¯s web. And the Six Elements Indestructible Array was directly shattered, with Mo Chen¡¯s figure flying backwards. He heavily crashed to the side, stood up, wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, and clutched at his chest. "Give up, I¡¯ve already held back," Primordial said indifferently. Mo Chen¡¯s gaze shifted several times, and eventually he took a deep breath and said to the referee on the side, "I concede." He could continue the fight, but Mo Chen knew he couldn¡¯t win. With the matches for the top sixteen concluded, the remaining eight finalists were also determined. These eight were Baili Xiao, Primordial, Xiang Qianheng, Chi Xue, Li Mubai, Tian Mozi, Xuanyuan Xuantian, and Xian Linger. Among these eight, except for Xian Linger, who was from the first-rate power Immortal Spirit Sect, and Li Mubai, who was a Loose Cultivator, the other six were all from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. This was the so-called difficulty for someone from a poor background to become a Prime Minister; the disparity in resources and perspectives was significant. Most Loose Cultivators simply faded into obscurity. Even those with good aptitudes could hardly compare with these Saint Heirs. The battles for the top eight were about to start without a moment¡¯s delay. Before the top eight began, a sudden "boom" of an explosion erupted from afar. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This caught everyone¡¯s attention. A mushroom cloud rose in the distance, followed by a loud shout, "Someone is forcibly breaking into the Heavenly Primordial Small World." Patriarch Baili, Clan Leader Baili Chengfeng, slowly stood up from his seat. He didn¡¯t rush over, because in his perception, the other party had already broken through the small world¡¯s blockade. Heading this way. "Who is it, so bold," someone whispered secretly. "Daring to barge into the Baili Family." The crowd looked up and saw that the color of the distant horizon had changed. A group of people was flying towards them through the air; a dense crowd made everyone feel pressure. "They¡¯re here," Da Zhi the monk said from the side. "We just need to watch the show," Xu Zimei said. The leader of this group was none other than Gong Yuner, dressed in a blue robe, noble and elegant. Behind her followed thirteen people in black robes of varying ages, but all of them exuded formidable might. Letting people know they were not to be trifled with. "Who are you?" the Baili Family asked with a frown. "Do not be angry, Patriarch Baili, and everyone else, don¡¯t be tense," Gong Yuner said as she slowly landed, smiling. "I¡¯ve just heard that the once-a-century Heavenly Martial Assembly is being held here, and as a member of the Eastern Continent. I was curious and came to take a look." "You haven¡¯t answered me, who are you?" the Baili Family asked with a frown. One of the Baili Family¡¯s elders seemed to be getting impatient; he flew up and went straight for Gong Yuner with an oppressive force. Just then, one of the thirteen in black robes behind Gong Yuner, an elder, stepped into the air and intercepted the Baili Family¡¯s elder. With a wave of his right hand, he moved as swiftly as a mighty eagle, stretching several tens of centimeters. His speed was extremely fast, and before the elder could react, he had pierced through his neck. Blood dripped down, and the body of the Baili Family¡¯s elder was suspended high in the air. Seeing this scene, everyone around frowned slightly. Clearly, the visitor bore ill intentions. "You disrupt the Heavenly Martial Assembly, it¡¯s like opposing the entire Eastern Continent," said Baili Chengfeng in a cold voice. He didn¡¯t say the Baili Family but brought the entire Eastern Continent into it, not believing the other party would really dare to do so. "Patriarch Baili has misunderstood, I just wanted to see this Heavenly Martial Assembly, to see if there is anyone worth my while," said Gong Yuner. "How does that equate to disrupting the Heavenly Martial Assembly?" "You," Baili Chengfeng rebuked angrily. "The Heavenly Martial Assembly has its own rules, how can we allow you to meddle and point fingers." "That¡¯s correct, which power do you belong to, daring to interfere with the Heavenly Martial Assembly," at this time, people from another force stood up as well. They said, "Even the Central Continent doesn¡¯t have this privilege." Watching the people at the scene reprimand her with furious eyes, Gong Yuner was not in a hurry. Instead, she pressed her hand down and said with a smile, "How about we make a bet?" "What kind of bet?" asked Baili Chengfeng with a frown. "If I participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly and win first place, all of you present must agree to one of my conditions," Gong Yuner said. "If I lose, I will leave now, and never interfere with anything." "Are you joking?" someone laughed loudly from the side. "What an absurd discussion, is this supposed to be a bet? Lost and just want to walk away?" "Then I¡¯ll make it clear," Gong Yuner was not irritated. Again, she compensated, saying, "If I lose, I leave, and I¡¯ll spare all of your lives here, how about that?" Chapter 809 - 808: Battle of the Younger Generation of the Eastern Continent With Gong Yuner¡¯s words coming to an end, the scene immediately exploded into commotion. "Spare all their lives?" Such an idea was nothing short of a joke to everyone present. Each one of them was a key figure in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, be they Elders, Deputy Sect Masters, or even the Sect Master. Usually, they held positions of high authority, lofty and exalted, accustomed not to flattering others, but to being flattered. "Little child, do you even know what you¡¯re saying," someone said indifferently. "You probably haven¡¯t realized your situation yet, this is not your Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," Gong Yuner said with a laugh, clapping her hands. The next moment, the entire Heavenly Primordial small world began to tremble. From the spot where Da Zhi the monk had buried the Crystal Stones, seven beams of light shot up into the sky, piercing into the heavens. An impressive power melding into the firmament above, "boom boom boom" echoed all around. Suddenly, a strange force spread throughout the area, and wherever this force reached, space itself became immobilized. It was as if petrification had taken effect, with a layer of solidified power appearing on the surface. "This," people from various Sect Gates frowned and looked on with surprise at this scene. Space had been immobilized, which meant they were isolated here, temporarily unable to contact the outside world. What was most puzzling was how these people had managed to immobilize space without anyone noticing. "What on earth do you want?" Baili Chengfeng¡¯s frown deepened. "I mentioned my requirement just now," Gong Yuner said with a smile. "I will participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly and challenge the talented disciples of our Eastern Continent." "I don¡¯t have time to play house with you," Baili Chengfeng snorted disdainfully. His aura was formidable, and his right fist radiated with swirling blue Spiritual Energy, striking towards the immobilized space nearby. He tried to break open this spatial confinement with sheer force. But as soon as his attack landed, a figure in a black robe, standing behind Gong Yuner, moved with incredible speed to block him. "Patriarch Baili, if you don¡¯t mind, shall I entertain you a bit?" the figure in the black robe said with a light chuckle. His presence was equally formidable, enough to send a shiver down one¡¯s spine. Baili Chengfeng¡¯s gaze sharpened, and just when the situation became tense and the atmosphere heavy, the space above the small Heavenly Primordial world started to distort. An old man in a green robe stepped out from the void. "Quite lively here, isn¡¯t it?" the old man said with a chuckle. "Greetings to Ancestor Yuelong," Baili Chengfeng quickly offered his salutations. "Ancestor Yuelong is one of Emperor Changkong¡¯s War Generals," someone remarked. "Did Ancestor Yuelong come from outside? But isn¡¯t the void immobilized?" "No, this Heavenly Martial Assembly is of great importance; there can be no negligence. I think Ancestor Yuelong must have been observing from the shadows all along, just not showing himself." People murmured among themselves, but with the arrival of Ancestor Yuelong, everyone¡¯s worries were somewhat alleviated. As one of the few venerable ancestors of the Baili Family, Ancestor Yuelong had a significant reputation. ... Seeing Ancestor Yuelong¡¯s appearance, Gong Yuner did not panic. "Has my Baili Family been silent for so long that we are now to be so easily humiliated?" Baili Yuelong said calmly. "Don¡¯t be angry, elder," said Gong Yuner. "I had no other choice." "Perhaps it would be best to let one of our elders from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace have a word with you." No sooner had she finished speaking than the void beside her surged and a black-robed elder also appeared before Gong Yuner. This black-robed elder appeared unremarkable, without any aura of menace, but the pressure he emitted was immense. "Fellow Daoist, shall I spare a few moves with you?" the black-robed elder said with a smile. "We from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace have come with sincere intentions, and we hope that all of you will cooperate. Otherwise, we might be forced to take some actions." Ancestor Yuelong snorted coldly and reached out to grab at the opponent. However, the black-robed elder stood his ground, and their palms collided in mid-air. The immobilized void cracked under the impact, and the "boom boom boom" of explosions resonated in all directions. "There¡¯s no use struggling," said the black-robed elder. "Don¡¯t take offense for me speaking bluntly, but if we truly must act, those outside will slaughter your Baili Family at the very first opportunity." "By doing this, you¡¯re making an enemy of the entire Eastern Continent," said Baili Yuelong with an uncomfortable expression. He could feel that the opponent¡¯s strength was not inferior to his own, perhaps even more profound. "We wouldn¡¯t dare to come here if we weren¡¯t fully prepared. We¡¯re not afraid of your retaliation. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What¡¯s the point of saying all this now?" the black-robed elder said with a cold laugh. "I¡¯ll give you all three minutes to consider," Gong Yuner said with a light chuckle. "Whether to let me slaughter Hundreds Miles City today and to have all of you die here. Or, to accept my earlier proposal, participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly, lose to me, and I will immediately leave." Hearing this, people around started murmurring to one another. They didn¡¯t doubt Gong Yuner¡¯s words; since she came prepared, it meant she was not afraid of them. "Then we shall see the truth at the Heavenly Martial Assembly," someone said angrily. "Our Eastern Continent is rich with talented people. How could we be afraid of her alone?" "That¡¯s right, with such bold claims, I, too, want to see how strong she is. Even the Saint Heirs from the Central Continent are no big deal, what¡¯s there to fear?" The murmurs grew louder, but eventually, Baili Chengfeng motioned with his hand to calm the crowd. After all, this Heavenly Martial Assembly was hosted by their Baili Family, and the decision rested in their hands. "If that is the dissent among you, then let¡¯s change the rules on the spot," Baili Chengfeng said. "All young members of the Eastern Continent can participate in the Heavenly Martial Assembly. Whoever defeats her will be declared the first prize winner of this assembly." Hearing Baili Chengfeng¡¯s words, the young attendees were stirred. This was an opportunity to make a name for themselves. But they weren¡¯t carried away by their ambitions, they watched as Gong Yuner stepped up to the stage. She was about to challenge the entire young generation of the Eastern Continent alone; such confidence and courage she displayed. "Who says women are inferior to men," someone whispered. "To avoid prolonged battles and to save time," Gong Yuner said. "Why don¡¯t you select the ten strongest young contenders from the Eastern Continent to face me in battle?" After all, there were so many young members here; it was impossible to fight them all individually. It would take an unknown amount of time to do so. "Allow us to discuss," said Baili Chengfeng with a slight furrow of his brow. ... Baili Chengfeng gathered the leaders of the great Immortal Gates of the Empire to discuss the matter. "What do you all think?" Baili Chengfeng asked. "The reliability of her words is still uncertain," said an Elder from the Chi Family. "If she loses the Heavenly Martial Assembly and goes back on her word, we must have contingency plans in place." Chapter 810 - 809: Three People Defeated "Elder Chi¡¯s words make sense," the head of the Mo Family nodded and said. "While we keep them stable with the competition, we should find a way to send out a message. To call for reinforcements from each of our sects." "However, with the spatial restraint in place, sending a message out is as hard as reaching the heavens," Baili Chengfeng sighed. "I actually have a method," the Elder of the Dan Family said after a short silence. "Our Dan Family possesses a Divine Incarnation Pill, which, as the name implies, separates the body and the divine soul, allowing the divine soul to exist independently. The divine soul can travel directly through the void, unaffected by their restraints." "There¡¯s such a pill?" Baili Chengfeng asked, astounded. "I can use it to go for reinforcements, but the only issue is that you all must protect my body during this time." The Dan Family Elder nodded and said, "Once the body is damaged, my divine soul will also dissipate like smoke." "Don¡¯t worry, Elder Dan, we will protect you with our lives," the head of the Chi Family assured, nodding his head. "Even though we have Elder Dan¡¯s method, we still have to stabilize these people. Who among the ten should fight?" "The first eight who made it to the quarterfinals should qualify to fight," said Baili Chengfeng. "For the remaining two, Vice Sect Leader Xu, and your sect¡¯s Saint Heir should be able to participate. These include Saint Heir Xu, the premier youth of the Eastern Continent, and the Myriad Beasts Sect¡¯s Saint Heir Kuang Qianshan. Let these ten represent us in battle." "I have no objection," Xu Qingshan shook his head. After everyone had discussed sufficiently, Baili Chengfeng nodded and proceeded to the front, announcing the list of ten fighters. Hearing his own name, Xu Zimei felt a bit surprised, yet it was also within his expectations. "Who will go first?" Gong Yuner stood on the platform and asked calmly. Everyone looked at each other, none too eager to step up. After all, their knowledge of Gong Yuner was zero, making a hasty challenge less likely to succeed. It was better to observe a few matches first. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯ll go first," Kuang Qianshan seemed impatient and leaped onto the platform. "I¡¯ll fight you," his muscles bulged, resembling a humanoid ferocious beast. As he stepped up, the entire platform trembled. Kuang Qianshan roared and swung his fist at Gong Yuner. His voice was somewhat like the roar of a ferocious beast, with the phantom of a tiger appearing on his fist. "Plenty of strength, but lacking in speed," Gong Yuner shook her head lightly. The next moment, her figure floated by, instantly appearing behind Kuang Qianshan. She slightly grabbed his garment, gave it a light flick, and though it seemed she used little force, she sent Kuang Qianshan flying. Kuang Qianshan stood up, roaring angrily again. Behind him, his True Fate emerged, with myriad Monster Beasts and ferocious beasts roaring. The so-called Myriad Beasts, are the force combined from numerous beasts. The moment that phantasm of myriad beasts appeared, the entire void shook, and roars echoed continuously. "A decent True Fate, but that¡¯s about it," Gong Yuner shook her head slightly. "Jack of all trades, master of none, you rely too heavily on sheer force." As the myriad beasts charged at her, Gong Yuner remained calm, her hand slowly rising. A wave of Netherworld energy spread in her palm. "Netherworld Soul-Severing Palm," Gong Yuner called out softly. From the Netherworld, as if thousands of ghosts sprouted out, they collided directly with Kuang Qianshan. With a booming sound, the surrounding void produced a dull echo, sending Kuang Qianshan flying uncontrollably. Under the clash of pure power, he found himself defeated. Kuang Qianshan stared blankly at everything before him. "Next," Gong Yuner patted her robe, which remained unrumpled despite the earlier exertion. Victory came easily. "I¡¯ll go," Xiang Tianheng stepped up to the platform first, and said. His aura was formidable, enshrouded by strands of black qi all around. It was the Overlord King¡¯s Blazing Universe Jue that he practiced, a cultivation technique inherently tyrannical, tailored for someone born with a domineering nature. Xiang Tianheng snorted coldly, his body enveloped in black spiritual energy, as he leapt up and launched a punch towards Gong Yuner. Gong Yuner smiled and confidently met the punch head-on. The two exchanged blows, their confrontation lacking any hint of finesse, purely a trial of raw power. The sound of "bang bang bang" erupted on the platform. Gradually, it seemed Xiang Tianheng was struggling; he was the first to unleash his True Fate. His True Fate was a phantom. It was said that the Overlord King¡¯s Blazing Universe Jue was passed down by the once King Xiang, and the True Fate condensed by this technique was the phantom of the Overlord. With the emergence of the True Fate, Xiang Tianheng felt much less pressure. However, the spectators below showed no joy because Gong Yuner had not yet revealed her True Fate. "Trying to compete in terms of dominance?" Gong Yuner chuckled lightly. Suddenly, a dragon roar echoed around her. Multiple dragon phantoms coiled around her. "Reverse Dragon Seven Steps," Gong Yuner snorted coldly. With each step she took, a dragon phantom materialized, instantly filling the air with unceasing dragon roars as a storm began to brew. With the second step, a dragon spiraled above her head, confronting the Overlord from afar. "This woman is actually practicing such a tyrannical Vein Skill," someone whispered. Reverse Dragon Seven Steps, each step containing unimaginable power. By the time Gong Yuner took the fifth step, Xiang Tianheng was already struggling greatly. The pressure made it difficult for him to even breathe, his forehead was covered in cold sweat, and the veins on the surface of his skin seemed ready to burst. His veins bulged, and his eyes were bloodshot. As Gong Yuner was about to take the sixth step, Xu Qingshan hurriedly stood up and yelled, "Enough, we concede." Losing a match wasn¡¯t dreadful, but Xiang Tianheng was painstakingly trained by the sect. He might even become a successor one day; Xu Qingshan would never allow him to die here. "Next," Gong Yuner smiled, her aura dissipating like smoke. Leaving Xiang Tianheng panting heavily on the platform, several disciples assisted him down. ... Seeing two people consecutively defeated, the murmuring among the spectators increased. Many considered themselves no stronger than Xiang Tianheng, which added to their pressure. "Demonic Heir, it¡¯s your turn," an elder from the Purgatory Holy Sect said to Tian Mozi. "Are you confident?" "Not at all," Tian Mozi smiled and stepped onto the platform. He had grown quite a bit since last seen. His black hair casually draped over his shoulders, his pupils appearing particularly sinister. Even his lips were black. With a long saber hanging at his waist, he slowly walked up. "Here comes an interesting one," Gong Yuner sized up Tian Mozi and then smiled. "Please enlighten me," Tian Mozi said calmly. Chapter 811 - 810: The Intent of a Hundred Weapons "Come on," Gong Yuner said indifferently. Tian Mozi slowly drew his long blade from his waist. The blade was three feet long, its sharpness fully revealed, with a faint black Demonic Qi entwining around it. "I¡¯ll use my strongest move, and if I lose, I¡¯ll leave without further trouble," Tian Mozi said calmly. As his voice fell, a surge of Demonic Qi suddenly floated around him. Behind him, a shadowy figure formed from concentrated Demonic Qi appeared. Xu Zimei watched with interest; this Tian Mozi truly lived up to his name, having entered the path of demons. It was unknown what kind of fortuitous encounter he had to mistakenly join the Demon Race. Such a member of the Demon Race was considered one of the same lineage as Xu Zimei, not like those who practiced beyond their means and entered the Demonic Path. Tian Mozi suddenly opened his eyes with a "hum." It was as if a breeze had passed; the Demonic Qi around him floated up along with it. The Demonic Blade in his hand trembled, seemingly eager for battle. A gust of wind blew by, and in the sight of the onlookers, Tian Mozi¡¯s figure turned into a streak of light. With a few flickers, he appeared in front of Gong Yuner, accompanied by the high-raised Demonic Blade. "Slash," Tian Mozi uttered lightly. On the Demonic Blade, multiple shadowy figures emerged; the shadow behind him was his True Fate, seemingly ready to swallow Gong Yuner whole. Gong Yuner immediately activated the Reverse Dragon Seven Steps, dodging Tian Mozi¡¯s attack. Their figures rapidly shifted, one chasing the other, with those of slightly lower Cultivation in the audience unable to clearly see their movements. Only vague afterimages were flickering. Finally, when Gong Yuner finished her seven steps, seven Divine Dragons orbited over her head, and at that moment, her might caused even the fettered Void to show signs of fracturing. "Slash! Slash! Slash!" At this moment, Tian Mozi had bloodshot eyes, with only Gong Yuner in his sight, wishing to cut her down with his blade. His mind was free of distractions, without any stray thoughts. Finally, when the Divine Dragon collided with the Demonic Blade, a resounding "boom" was heard. The platform beneath their feet completely shattered, breaking into fragments. And Gong Yuner, with the Divine Dragons above her head wailing, was sent flying backward. Tian Mozi, panting heavily, stood in place, his eyes gradually becoming clear. Looking at Gong Yuner being thrown backward, Tian Mozi sighed and said, "I have lost." Gong Yuner slowly stood up and looked at her robe. There was a slit, as if cut by a blade. She looked at the departing figure of Tian Mozi, her gaze intensifying. "Why concede? Wasn¡¯t he gaining the upper hand?" someone in the audience asked in confusion. That move clearly showed Tian Mozi winning. "The Demonic Blade¡¯s power is strongest at first, then weakens, and at the third attack, it depletes," Xu Zimei said calmly. "This Tian Mozi used his strongest force for this attack, only to push back Gong Yuner. His next attack will surely not be as strong, while she has yet to use her True Fate. Is there any point in continuing the fight?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the people around nodded in realization. In almost a blink of an eye, three had been defeated. This caused unrest among the audience. Who exactly was this woman who appeared out of nowhere, never before mentioned? Her debut stunned everyone. Only Xu Zimei watched with interest, seemingly confident in her knowledge. People from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace were, of course, no ordinary individuals. To fully understand her, one must start with the power of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace itself. Their existence, in and of itself, served as some people¡¯s third hand. Some from the Heaven Beyond Heavens wished to extend their reach into the Yuan Central Continent. The Extraterritorial Extreme Palace played the role of that third hand. As a key figure being intensively nurtured, Gong Yuner had access to resources that surpassed anything the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect could compare with. The entities from the Heaven Beyond Heavens, which one wasn¡¯t more powerful than the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect? Xu Zimei knew a thing or two about their purposes, but in his past life, he was merely a passerby, never touching the circles they moved in. In this life, many events that were bound to happen were unfolding once again, only this time, Xu Zimei was calling the shots. If I say you shouldn¡¯t extend your hand and yet you dare, not only will I break that hand, but I¡¯ll also smash your head. ... Atop the arena, Gong Yuner¡¯s chilly voice resonated once more. "Next." The remaining seven people, aside from Xu Zimei, all remained somewhat silent. Because many of them were well aware inside that they were not much stronger than Tian Mozi or Xiang Tianheng; even if they went up to fight, it would just be adding to the ridicule. "What¡¯s wrong? Is this the best the Talented Disciples of the Eastern Continent can offer?" Gong Yuner said, laughing lightly. "I¡¯ll go," yawned Li Mubai, sauntering onto the stage in a casual manner. "A bunch of Saint Heirs and Saintesses, and yet not one has the guts of a Loose Cultivator," Gong Yuner mocked. "Although I know I¡¯m excellent, don¡¯t rush to praise me," Li Mubai waved his hand and said. "It¡¯ll be embarrassing once I knock you off the stage." "If you have the talent, I¡¯ll acknowledge it," Gong Yuner replied. Li Mubai smirked, but his eyes were filled with solemnity. He didn¡¯t dare slack off in the slightest. The Hundred Arms Battle Body was activated immediately; from a distance, he seemed to transform into a weapon himself. At times he turned into a blade, sharply resolute; at others, he became a sword, with Sword Intent clear and present; and yet at others, he took the form of a spear, arrogantly piercing the sky.... Hundred Arms Battle Body, an endless arsenal, blades, spears, clubs, staffs, axes, halberds, and whips, he was like the embodiment of all weaponry. And the weapons of the people around the arena seemed to be drawn to him as well. One by one, they clamored, yearning to fly out from their sheaths. Li Mubai raised his hand, and ten thousand strands of Sword Qi shot through the void, revealing their majesty. With another raise of his hand, endless Blade Intent turned into a purgatory, covering the void like an ocean. A long spear arrived in the void, "clang" resonating sharp and clear, as if it would pierce through the Endless Void and rip apart the silent firmament, shooting towards the heavens in one go. "Kill," Li Mubai shouted coldly. In his eyes, countless weapons evolved, while the Blade Intent, Sword Qi, and spear shadows in the sky all converged in an attack towards Gong Yuner. Seeing this, Gong Yuner¡¯s hands rapidly formed Hand Seals. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Four Harmonies Seal," her hands spun swiftly, intertwining together. "Sen Luo, Yinyu, Heaven Shaking, Xian Po." Four seals combined, merging into one instantly; around Gong Yuner, a Domain barrier appeared. Within this Domain, Gong Yuner seemed like a god. All approaching weapons were annihilated within it, leaving no trace. "To stand alone against the Battle Body, what a Vein Skill indeed," someone remarked with emotion. Li Mubai, witnessing this, also had a solemn gaze. He realized that no matter how many weapons¡¯ intents he condensed, they would be crushed and shattered by the opponent¡¯s Domain. "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll break it with force and see if your Domain is stronger or my Hundred Arms Battle Body is," Li Mubai snorted coldly. He slowly lifted his hands, the aura around his entire being once again surged tremendously. "Intent of the Hundred Weapons," a roar echoed. Infinite realms of intent burst forth from within him. Chapter 812 - 811: Baili Xiao Versus Gong Yuner The essence of every weapon, converged within, this represents the ultimate state of weaponry. Most people simply couldn¡¯t grasp the essence of so many weapons, only those with the Hundred Arms Battle Body could accomplish it with ease. Endless weapon essences collected in the sky above. It was hard to imagine how powerful this force could be. As more and more weapons converged, the intent in the sky became more and more imposing and majestic. It seemed as if it could puncture a hole in the heavens. Seeing this momentum, Gong Yuner also smiled slightly, becoming serious. The Four Harmonies Seal in her hand formed new hand seals, and four different marks slowly floated out from her palm. Then, her hands clapped together, more and more of the Four Harmonies Seals surged out. These marks merged into her domain, making the power of the domain stronger and its oppressive force ever increasing. When Li Mubai¡¯s weapon essence had converged to the limit, there was a "boom," and the confined space finally couldn¡¯t withstand this power and shattered. "Kill," Li Mubai¡¯s whole body was sharp and menacing, as if he were a bloodthirsty divine weapon. The power gathered above his head surged down in a mighty slash. The imprisoned void along the path was broken, showing the strength of this power. "Bring it on," Gong Yuner scoffed. The domain of the Four Harmonies Seal unfolded, countless of the same seals floated within it. The power of the domain expanded and also crushed the imprisoned void. When the weapon essence collided with the domain, everyone felt as if the world in front of them had stopped. An unprecedented explosion resonated before them. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A mushroom cloud rose to the sky, and merely the aftermath sent the Divine Vein practitioners around flying. The whole diamond arena was shattered. Dust flew, the ground shook, and people¡¯s ears even rang, their heads reeling. "We should have won, right?" someone said, unsure. Everyone looked toward the center of the explosion, and as the dust settled, they could see faint spiritual energy still fluctuating. "She, she," someone stuttered, watching the scene in front of them. In the center of the domain, Gong Yuner was half-kneeling on the ground, her long hair somewhat disheveled but otherwise seemingly unharmed. The power of the domain still lingered, protecting her surroundings. Li Mubai, on the other hand, had his strength exhausted. His Battle Body entered a state of weakness, and beads of sweat the size of beans fell from his forehead. Similarly half-kneeling on the ground, his eyes looked lifelessly at the floor. "Bring him over," Baili Chengfeng sighed. "It¡¯s clear he¡¯s been defeated again, without the strength for another fight." Gong Yuner slowly stood up, the battle having dislodged the hairpin on her head. As she stood, her long, shiny black hair cascaded down smoothly. With her hair somewhat disheveled, she casually tied it into a long braid and let it fall behind her. Her gaze was calm as she looked around and said, "Next." People exchanged looks; many were already thinking of backing down. At this point, going up would be nothing but humiliating oneself. "Primordial, you and Xiao¡¯er discuss who will go next," Baili Chengfeng said from the side. "There¡¯s no point for anyone else to go up." After Baili Chengfeng finished speaking, he took another look at Xu Zimei and asked, "Young Master Xu, do you have any thoughts?" "Baili Family, as the hosts, it is naturally more fitting for your Saintess to go up," Xu Zimei replied. "Then I¡¯ll go," Baili Xiao coldly glanced at Xu Zimei and then stepped up onto the martial arts platform, one step at a time. The battle between the two women, especially between beings of their caliber, certainly energized everyone. Baili Xiao stepped forward, her white dress fluttering gently in the breeze. With each step she took, her aura grew stronger. By the time she stood in front of Gong Yuner, her presence was overwhelming, unstoppable. "I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to rest, so no one can say my victory was dishonorable," Baili Xiao said indifferently. Gong Yuner wasn¡¯t angered by Baili Xiao¡¯s statement. Instead, she nodded, sat down cross-legged, and said, "I only need five minutes." It was clear that the previous battle had seriously drained her, but also that the pressure Baili Xiao exerted was extraordinary. "That¡¯s the compassion of a woman," someone in the audience remarked regretfully upon seeing this. "She should just fight directly. Why bother with saving face?" "The strong always have their dignity. Especially these Talented Disciples, so arrogantly confident. They naturally wouldn¡¯t want a dishonorable victory," another person explained. Upon witnessing this scene, Xu Qingshan turned to Xu Zimei with a smile and said, "Mo Er, how is the journey to the Tianwu Convention this time?" "Not too bad," Xu Zimei nodded. "At the very least, he got to understand the strength of the Eastern Continent. These are all contenders he¡¯ll face for Destiny in the future." "If you were to fight them, what are your odds of winning?" Xu Qingshan asked further. "A great wave washes away all; with one hand, I suppress the continents, with a flick, I pressure Tianwu," Xu Zimei chuckled. "They¡¯re not even in my sight." "You¡¯re too confident," Xu Qingshan warned. "With strength comes confidence," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ... Gong Yuner slowly opened her eyes, expelling a breath of white air. She stood up and said, "Let¡¯s begin." Baili Xiao didn¡¯t say much in response, her nature was always cool. Her figure, exuding boundless might, lunged directly towards Gong Yuner with the intention to suppress her. Boundless Spiritual Energy enveloped both fighters as they roared into battle against each other. Every move and form seemed to return to simplicity, straight to the essence of the technique. Gong Yuner executed the Reverse Dragon Seven Steps, mixed with the Netherworld Soul-Severing Palm, incorporating the Four Harmonies Seal, as if she were going to shatter half of the Firmament. On Baili Xiao¡¯s side, her movements were graceful, as if a Fairy had descended from heaven. Not only was it aesthetically pleasing, but the power was also like a rainbow piercing through the sun, extremely formidable. Thunderous explosions resounded all around. The fighters moved from the ground to the sky, stepping into the air, flashing from south to north; the entire sky was filled with their flickering figures. The booming sounds were endless, and the void occasionally shattered. After battling for over ten minutes, the two figures finally separated, each staring down the other. "Continuing like this, who knows when it will end," Gong Yuner said blandly. "Let¡¯s bring out our True Fates." As her voice fell, the scenery around them began to change. A purple Spiritual Energy surged from behind Gong Yuner, reaching towards the heavens, dyeing the entire Firmament. Immediately, starlight scattered, and the surrounding space was enveloped by the starry sky. "Alkaid, Ying Huo, Tian Yuan, Xuan Yuan, Nian Dao, Tu Sikong." Each time Gong Yuner called out, a star in the starry sky shone brilliantly. "Dong Shangxiang, Beiluo Sect." All eight major stars shone together before the world. Chapter 813 - 812 Immortals Domain This was a True Fate belonging to the Starry. It represented the Eight Supreme Starlights, each of which was as radiant as the world, each endowed with endless starlight power. The True Fate Phantom Image of Gong Yuner turned out to be a Star Map, where the eight most powerful starlights orbited around the map. The other starlights could only turn into substitutes, dim and lackluster. The moment the Star Map appeared, Gong Yuner was enveloped in a continuous flow of starlight. Baili Xiao glanced at her with a cold demeanor. Immediately afterwards, a streak of light shot straight into the sky behind her. A shadow slowly emerged from behind her. The shadow was shrouded in fog, making it impossible to discern the figure clearly. Only through the hazy mist, one could see that it was a woman wearing a purple dress. This woman seemed to have traversed from one end of the River of Time, arriving here from the ancient times. Her presence was majestic, guarded by the sun, moon and starlights; when her eyes met others, the pressure made it hard to breathe. That phantom was Baili Xiao¡¯s True Fate. This was also the first time she revealed her True Fate in front of others. "Do you know what that is?" Xu Qingshan asked Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s strange, hard to describe," Xu Zimei slightly frowned. "That phantom is actually the original form of the past-life Jade Pure Fairy," Xu Qingshan explained. "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. He knew that Baili Xiao¡¯s previous incarnation was the Empress¡¯s first War General, the Jade Pure Fairy, and hadn¡¯t expected the other party to use her past self as her own True Fate. "Baili Xiao has also touched the River of Time, huh," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. "Who do you favor?" Xu Qingshan asked. "I can¡¯t really tell," Xu Zimei shook his head. He said, "Neither has yet brought out their full capabilities, nor do we know how much they¡¯re concealing. The True Fate of Baili Xiao is indeed stunning, but the opponent¡¯s Eight Starlights are also strong. Those eight starlights are evolving the cosmic starry sea, promising a great future." Meanwhile, on the other side, the people of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace seemed less composed than before. "Old Ancestor, do you think the Young Palace Master can do it?" someone asked, looking at the man in black, worried. "In my opinion, there shouldn¡¯t even be a competition like the True Martial Grand Gathering¡ªjust take them down directly; it would save time." "You don¡¯t understand, Yun¡¯er has pride in her heart. She knows that the True Martial Grand Gathering of the Eastern Continent is filled with Talented Disciples, like stepping into an extremely dangerous place, yet she still chooses to face it alone. She is tempering her Taoist Heart," the old man said with a smile. "The further one progresses along the Divine Vein, it¡¯s no longer just about cultivation. Taoist Heart and comprehension are very important, the journey ahead is still long." ...¡­ On the stage, two figures stood facing each other. There was no sun in the sky, and even though the barrier of the Tian Yuan small world blocked the snowflakes from the outside world, it was still very cold around. A cold wind howled from afar, bringing dust with it, and then whirled away. "Pluck the star," Gong Yuner uttered softly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her right hand reached behind her into the Star Map; the next moment, one of the starlights was plucked by her. The starlight was dazzling, turning into a streak of light that merged into Gong Yuner¡¯s body, where a star symbol appeared on her forehead. This star was Alkaid. Seeing the star of Alkaid, cutting through the sky like a rainbow, also known as Pojun, its destructive power was unparalleled in the world. With the starlight twinkling, Gong Yuner¡¯s figure disappeared into the void; the next moment, she headed straight for Baili Xiao. Baili Xiao slowly raised her hand, and as she lifted her hand, the phantom behind her did likewise. With a "boom", the two clashed with their powers, and Gong Yuner was sent flying backward. She focused slightly and took the second, third, and fourth stars from the Star Map. Ying Huo, Tian Yuan, Xuan Yuan. The Stars of Fire, Beast, and Sovereignty, these were what the three stars represented. The three stars merged into her body, and three different patterns appeared on Gong Yuner¡¯s limbs. Her aura grew even stronger around her, her whole body turned into a streak of light, barely visible to the naked eye. A giant palm descended, filled with stars from all heavens, endlessly showering starlight majestically. Watching the giant palm descend, Baili Xiao¡¯s phantom behind pushed upward, and the descending palm was annihilated. At that moment, Baili Xiao was surrounded by an eastern purple aura, crackling sounds exploding around her. The True Fate Phantom Image behind her slowly walked forward, each step seemingly intertwined with the Great Dao of heaven and earth. "Immortals Domain," Baili Xiao cried out softly. The phantom behind her raised its hands, spreading circles of purple domain around. Covering the entire arena within. Within this Immortals Domain, endless purple light suddenly appeared as if the Milky Way was scattering down, evolving with many patterns. There were immortals riding cranes, young children pointing directions. Old men climbing mountains, and the Heavenly Emperor ascending to the throne. Countless patterns spread across the ground, and Baili Xiao¡¯s figure vanished within the domain. In an instant, the surrounding Spiritual Energy dispersed like smoke, and the scenes came to life. An old man with a staff walked by, splitting the ground beneath him into an abyss. The staff flew in from the horizon, and Gong Yuner quickly shielded herself with her arms. With a "boom", a boundless wave of energy dispersed, and Gong Yuner was once again sent flying backward. "Immortals Domain, why does this name sound so familiar?" someone below said in astonishment. "This is the move created by the Empress herself," another exclaimed excitedly. "It is said that back in the day, Empress Hongtian witnessed the painting of the immortals and thus conceived this move. During the conflict of Destiny, Immortals ascended, and many perished under this move." People around were buzzing with discussion. After all, this move was unique to the Empress¡¯s era; after Empress Hongtian ascended, no one in the True Martial Holy Sect could master it again. Within the domain, the Illusion of Immortals materialized, and a Taoist Boy pointed down from the sky. The land cracked, and mountains and rivers were destroyed in an instant. The whole Tian Yuan realm was shaken. Gong Yuner didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist before she was obliterated. "Patriarch Baili, congratulations, congratulations," someone nearby started to flatter Baili Chengfeng. "With such a manner, Saintess Baili could even become a future Great Emperor." "Yes, yes." Baili Chengfeng smiled and waved his hand, saying, "Don¡¯t be careless; the opponent is not that simple. Better keep watching." At that moment, amidst the flying dust within the domain, a streak of starlight flashed through. The starlight brightened the area, making it hard to keep one¡¯s eyes open. "Dong Shangxiang," accompanied by a long and loud voice. Through the dust, Gong Yuner¡¯s figure slowly emerged. Surrounded by starlight, the constellations around her became even more condensed. The so-called Dong Shangxiang, "xiang" signifies fearlessness, ruling alone under heaven. As the starlight twinkled before her eyes, the entire space within the Immortals Domain was frozen. This was a true freeze of time. Chapter 814 - 813 Why Don’t I Give It a Try After the temporal stasis took effect, the figures of those immortals all froze in place. Baili Xiao, too, was unable to move. She frowned as she stared at Gong Yuner, who had a star hanging in mid-air above her head. Among these eight stars, it differed from the other stars. The Beiluo Sect and Dong Shangxiang belonged to major stars, while the others were minor stars. The function of Dong Shangxiang was to solidify time within a small area. Just this single function alone was enough to showcase the remarkable nature of the stars. Time, an intangible existence, akin to human life, ultimately dies slowly in the River of Time, with no exceptions. Death is the ultimate fate of all beings. When all time had halted, Gong Yuner slowly raised her hands. At that moment, starlight shimmered in her hands once again. Above in the sky, Stellar Force beamed down, enveloping her entire body within. She could harness the Heaven and Earth Power, drawing strength from the corresponding stars in the universe. The Star Map behind her was rotating. With more and more starlight gathering, the light in Gong Yuner¡¯s hands became dazzling to the extent it was blinding. "Brilliant Strike," Gong Yuner uttered with a cold huff. The star in her hand flew out, heading straight for Baili Xiao to suppress her. The Immortals Domain tore open bit by bit, small rifts appearing. Seeing this scene, someone from below sighed, "In the end, it¡¯s still somewhat lacking. In the past, the Empress¡¯s Immortals Domain had Immortal Qi. This purple qi is still not up to par." As space-time froze, the starlight magnified in front of Baili Xiao. At that moment, she moved. Her movement seemed so slow it was baffling. But when the starlight traversed the domain, piercing through directly, Baili Xiao¡¯s figure suddenly vanished to one side. No one knew what had just happened. She had walked out from the temporal stasis, and her speed was extremely fast, so fast that people couldn¡¯t even see an afterimage. She even deceived the eyes of those strong ones below. "Just now, that was," someone recalled the scene a moment ago. With a slightly shocked expression, they said, "Could it have been the Flying Immortal Body just now?" "Flying Immortal Body, the legacy left by the Empress to the True Martial Holy Sect," someone lamented. "The fastest physique in the world isn¡¯t something simple time stasis can resolve." "Interesting," Gong Yuner laughed. "You do have some tricks." "I concede," Baili Xiao said coldly with a detached tone. As her words fell, there was an uproar among the crowd. Even Gong Yuner frowned slightly; she hadn¡¯t used her full strength and could sense that her opponent also hadn¡¯t played her trump card. Yielding right after demonstrating the Flying Immortal Body. "Xiao¡¯er," Baili Chengfeng¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he quickly stood up and walked forward. "Why surrender?" "The opponent is troublesome. Before the competition for Destiny, I don¡¯t want to reveal all my strengths," Baili Xiao said. Both parties had not yet used their greatest strengths, and it was still unknown who the final victor would be. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Baili Xiao chose to fold her hand there and then because she didn¡¯t want her trump cards exposed to avoid being targeted during the Destiny competition. Although what she said was true, Baili Chengfeng felt a mix of emotions. He could feel that Baili Xiao lacked a sense of responsibility. Now that her family was in a life-or-death crisis, shouldn¡¯t she prioritize the matters at hand first? "It¡¯s boring. I thought I¡¯d have a worthy opponent to fight with," Gong Yuner said indifferently. Behind her, the starlight dispersed, returning to normal. "Who¡¯s next?" Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. Even those who had been buzzing with discussion fell quiet. If Baili Xiao had been defeated, what chance did they stand? The crowd felt an increasing sense of despair. "Maybe... I should give it a try?" Just then, a calm voice rang out. This voice, like a stone falling into a sea of despair, broke the somber and despondent mindset of the crowd, causing ripples of hope. Xu Zimei slowly stepped onto the stage. He originally didn¡¯t want to meddle in these affairs, but Xu Qingshan had asked him to give it a try, and Xu Zimei found it hard to refuse. "It¡¯s Saint Heir Xu, stepping up at the crucial moment." "Isn¡¯t Saint Heir Xu the number one among the young generation of the Eastern Continent? He should be strong." "He won the competition among the six sects, rightfully earning the title of the number one in the Extreme West Region. But calling him the number one of the Eastern Continent might be a stretch," someone countered. "But as far as I know, Baili Xiao was defeated by his hand." "That doesn¡¯t mean much. Baili Xiao wasn¡¯t very outstanding back then when she had just joined the True Martial Holy Sect. It¡¯s only in recent years that she has truly made a name for herself. As for who will win now, it¡¯s still unknown." "True, Saint Heir Xu hasn¡¯t fought much in our Eastern Continent, so we can¡¯t really use his past as a reference." Seeing everyone discussing heatedly, they realized they had no other option but to rely on Xu Zimei now. ... Xu Zimei climbed onto the stage, utterly bored. Gong Yuner chuckled, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t even dare to stand beside me, let alone compete against me directly. Not bad." In Gong Yuner¡¯s heart, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t considered a strong contender. Otherwise, back in that small courtyard, he wouldn¡¯t have just agreed to set up the Crystal Stones but would have fought earnestly. "I thought you were going to annihilate the Baili Family, but now you¡¯ve started this competition instead. Quite disappointing," Xu Zimei shook his head and sighed. "Oh? Trying to use us as weapons in your hand?" Gong Yuner laughed. "I am quite fair as a person. I promised to let you go, but since you insisted on muddling through this, I¡¯ll allow you three moves. That would be quite generous of me." "Three moves?" Xu Zimei looked up, his eyelids lethargically opening as his right hand flicked a Blade Qi gently. The Blade Qi, flicked by his fingers, transformed into a streak of light that magnified dozens of times in mid-air, rushing towards Gong Yuner. Gong Yuner¡¯s figure swiftly retreated as a "rip" sound echoed. The Blade Qi swept past, slicing through her blue robe. Split in two, a large piece of the blue robe fell off at the back. "Look down on me, will you?" Xu Zimei stretched lazily and chuckled lightly. "I was getting tired sitting down there. Why not play a bit? Who isn¡¯t a Talented Disciple after all?" Gong Yuner recovered from her shock; the speed of that Blade Qi had caught her off guard. Of course, her underestimation played a part in this. "I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you, but since you¡¯ve chosen this path to hell yourself, I must welcome you properly," Gong Yuner¡¯s overall aura surged as she spoke softly. "Show me your True Fate, I¡¯m quite curious," Xu Zimei said. "Reverse Dragon Seven Steps," Gong Yuner wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She snorted coldly and turned into a golden streak of light, charging at Xu Zimei. Watching her approaching afterimage, Xu Zimei yawned. With his right hand, he threw a punch into the void. Chapter 815 - 814 Beiluo Sect Xu Zimei¡¯s punch looked as if it was aimed at empty air. Because there was nothing in front of him. But when the punch landed, Gong Yuner¡¯s Reverse Dragon Seven Steps had led her right into the path of the fist. With a loud "boom," what seemed like a casual punch instantly shattered the bindings and broke the void. Spiritual energy surged past, sending Gong Yuner flying backward. "He saw through my Reverse Dragon Seven Steps," Gong Yuner¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise as she exclaimed. You see, although her Reverse Dragon Seven Steps had specific steps, once the first step was taken, the trajectories of the other six steps were set. But how the first step was taken could lead to many variations in the remaining six steps. He had completely predicted her second step. Thinking this, Gong Yuner¡¯s gaze narrowed, stunned that he had thoroughly seen through the Vein Skills she so prided herself on after only one look. This indeed sent a shock to her heart. "You better use your True Fate, or you won¡¯t last a single move against me," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Feeling somewhat scorned by the opponent, Gong Yuner¡¯s face showed her discomfort. "Alkaid," she snorted coldly. The True Fate Star Map at her feet began to disperse bit by bit. With the Star Map¡¯s surge, the power of the stars deep within the cosmos of the Firmament shone down. As the Star Map continued to surge, the aura around Gong Yuner increased dramatically. She merged with five stars in one breath. "Alkaid, Ying Huo, Tian Yuan Four, Xuan Yuan Fourteen, Zeng Seven." It was clear how seriously she was taking Xu Zimei. A sky full of starlight poured down, and star shadows appeared on her limbs and forehead. Her figure slightly tilted, and she took a half step back with her right foot. Before the crowd could see how she moved, her figure had already appeared to the right of Xu Zimei. The endless starlight condensed on her right fist, powerfully striking towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not block it, letting her fist heavily hit his body. The power of the Tree of Life within him continuously nourished his body. Xu Zimei did not budge, watching as her fist stopped in front of his chest. He grinned, saying, "Not bad in strength." Gong Yuner slightly lifted her head, her eyes trembling, feeling a colossal shock as if a storm had upset the seas inside her heart. The opponent did not even dodge; he took the hit squarely, as if it were nothing. "What kind of monster is this," she thought, without the luxury of further thought. Her figure crazily retreated backwards, endless starlight leaving a trail behind her. Xu Zimei did not stop her. He had always been fighting people much stronger, which seemed somewhat challenging. Now, competing with peers felt utterly bland, too weak. "Do you know," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You are so weak that I don¡¯t even feel the desire to draw my sword." It wasn¡¯t just Gong Yuner, even the spectators below the stage sharply swallowed their saliva. A full-force punch from Gong Yuner, supported by five stars, wasn¡¯t something one could normally bear without flinching, let alone defend fully. The most terrifying part was that Xu Zimei had done nothing so far, he hadn¡¯t even used any moves. He seemed like a bottomless pit, his strength¡¯s limit completely unseen. Even the Tyrant Shadow behind him had not been drawn yet. ¡­ Once she had put some distance between herself and Xu Zimei, Gong Yuner took a deep breath. Drops of cold sweat trailed down her forehead. "Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself just yet," Gong Yuner snorted coldly. "Dong Shangxiang." Out of her eight stars, five smaller ones were already used, but the three most powerful large stars hadn¡¯t been utilized yet. As her words fell, the stars of Dong Shangxiang shone brightly and hovered high above her head. A purple force oscillated and radiated from Dong Shangxiang as the center point, halting the surrounding space-time in its tracks. Even Xu Zimei was immobilized in place. "Beiluo Sect," Gong Yuner called out again softly. Another star burst through the void, rising solemnly like a blazing sun. I have a star, Long locked by the dust of toil, Today the dust clears, and the light is born, Shattering through mountains and rivers in millions of pieces. This star of Beiluo Sect was a deep golden color. The star exuded only a strong sense of a desire to fight. Staring at it too long, one¡¯s mind unconsciously echoed with the sounds of "fight! fight! fight!" Beiluo stands in the North, as a protective extension of Heaven; Sect represents a multitude. Beiluo Sect was a solitary star, symbolizing invincibility, shining the brightest in the southern sky on an autumn night, overpowering all other stars. When Beiluo Sect appeared, the entire sky gradually darkened. People looked up, puzzled by this sudden anomaly. The dim sky, swirling sand and stones, and the howling cold winds genuinely made one¡¯s mood uncontrollably irritable. At that moment, in a corner of the sky, a star ignited. The star blazed like the Milky Way, a beam of starlight spanning across the heavens, illuminating half of the horizon, and fell toward the figure of Gong Yuner. "Kill," Gong Yuner bellowed angrily. Her power had reached its peak. She leaped up, her fists heavily descending onto Xu Zimei¡¯s head. The moment she jumped, lightning flashed and thunder roared, centering on her body, the space completely shattered. It appeared like a spiderweb, her position at the shattered epicenter of the void. A rumbling explosion resounded around. People looked up in shock at this scene. "What grandeur," for most people, this figure might be imprinted in their memory. One could only silently remark, "The future is promising, even the future is already here." Some of the younger generation turned pale, already intimidated by the prospect of competing with such a being for Destiny. It was uncertain whether this would leave a shadow in their hearts. ¡­ When the fists were about to connect, everyone thought the outcome was sealed. However, Xu Zimei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem panicked. Watching the fist grow larger and closer, the force of it becoming mightier, Xu Zimei moved without struggle or resistance; it was so effortless and natural. His figure seemed to come from ancient times, traveling through the River of Time, tearing apart the ancient stars¡¯ bindings. He easily broke the time freeze of Dong Shangxiang, hands meeting Gong Yuner¡¯s in shock. With a "boom," the star of Beiluo Sect indeed proved its strength. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was sent flying backward, for it was merely a casual strike of his. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Gong Yuner¡¯s expression showed no joy or relief. Instead, it was somewhat somber. He had broken the time freeze of Dong Shangxiang, which was troubling news. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dust filled the air, and a deep pit emerged on the ground, bottomless. Chapter 816 - 815 It’s Really a Good Show All eyes turned toward the deep pit. As the dust slowly drifted down, a hand appeared at the edge of the pit and began climbing out. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the pit. Apart from some dust on his body, he appeared unharmed. Gong Yuner¡¯s gaze grew increasingly solemn. "This is somewhat interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. Shaking Heaven Power filled his body, and Power Vortexes began to spin wildly. Both the Power Vortexes of his physical body and his Divine Soul were affected by this pull. The vague silhouette of the Heaven-Shaking Giant slowly formed behind him. Seeing this, the crowd below stirred again. Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered, pondering something. "What is that?" someone asked, "Is it Saint Heir Xu¡¯s True Fate?" "I¡¯m not sure, it looks like it might be," another person shook their head in response. The Heaven-Shaking Giant roared skyward with a shocking might, its roar breaking the void open. Xu Zimei took a half-step back with his right foot, poised for a dive, and charged directly toward Gong Yuner. His right fist, enveloped with Shaking Heaven Power, collided with Gong Yuner¡¯s Stellar Force. The two were not even on the same level, Xu Zimei effortlessly punched and sent Gong Yuner flying. Xu Zimei gave her no chance to breathe and surged forward again, his body thrumming with Shaking Heaven Power. With no need for any technique, Shaking Heaven Power was the ultimate in strength. Each punch carried the might to shatter the void. Gong Yuner was nearly powerless to retaliate, tumbling across the ground several times before finally steadying herself. She slightly lifted her head, tied up all her long hair into a knot at the back, disregarding her already disheveled purple robe. "Since I debuted until now, you are the strongest peer I¡¯ve ever met, by far," Gong Yuner said earnestly. "Compared to you, those men from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace stand no chance." "What are you trying to say?" Xu Zimei asked. "You¡¯re the first one among my peers to see all my eight stars since I debuted," Gong Yuner said. The Star Map behind her continued to rotate, carrying an ancient aura as if the wheels of destiny were turning, unstoppable by any force. "Tu Sikong," Gong Yuner slowly named the last star. Immediately after, the star in the southeastern corner began to glow slowly. Tu Sikong, located in the darkest corner of the sky, was indeed the brightest star. It was extremely eye-catching, the most dazzling star in any location. With the emergence of the Tu Sikong star, the whole Star Map began to shake. Its stars were dazzling, and even the formerly darkened sky now thundered ominously. If previously, the Star Map¡¯s other seven stars were fighting independently, quite scattered, then with Tu Sikong¡¯s appearance, there seemed to be some connection between all eight stars of the entire Star Map. The whole Star Map was linked together. The spaces between the stars diffused a Great Dao, the whole starlight became tens of times more dazzling than before. With Tu Sikong, and without Tu Sikong, it was entirely different worlds, as different as heaven and earth. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was like a button, linking together the entire Star Map, and Gong Yuner¡¯s rich stellar energy surged explosively. And it continued to surge, showing no signs of stopping. "Her body can¡¯t handle this power," someone from below immediately noticed. Although Gong Yuner was already strong, the power brought by the complete Star Map was too overwhelming. Endless Stellar Force surged into her body, transforming from a small stream into a vast ocean. The waves roared up massively¡ªan intensity her body simply could not withstand. At this rate, even without Xu Zimei lifting a finger, she would burst apart and die. "She¡¯s insane," someone exclaimed in surprise. "This True Fate is indeed powerful, but she¡¯s not able to control it now." "What on earth is she trying to do?" People murmured amongst themselves, and Gong Yuner¡¯s face began to contort due to the intense Stellar Force. "Interesting," Xu Zimei stroked his chin, observing. "I won¡¯t lose, no one can, it¡¯s impossible to defeat me," Gong Yuner stated blandly. It was clear her body had reached a critical point, yet her demeanor remained composed, tranquil. Just then, as she was about to be engulfed and devoured by the starlight, Suddenly, there was a "buzz." It was as if something mysterious had been unlocked. Around Gong Yuner, within a meter¡¯s distance, space-time slowly came to a halt. This wasn¡¯t a freezing of time but a deceleration. Gong Yuner¡¯s movements seemed much slower, and her body began to show streaks of star marks. Her skin was covered with marks brought by the star traces, and her hair turned deep purple. Her eyes were purple too, a hue that wasn¡¯t eerie but dreamily alluring. "This is," from below the stage, someone slammed the armrest of their chair and stood up. With astonishment, they declared, "One of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies¡ªthe Starry War Body." "With the Starry War Body, this Stellar Force is nothing, even if there¡¯s more, she can handle it effortlessly," People were stupefied, muttering to themselves, "She¡¯s perfectly solved the challenge of the Star Map." "Don¡¯t you think," someone pondered carefully, "Her Starry War Body, though ranked fifth, matches her True Fate and Battle Body perfectly. It¡¯s an absolute perfect match, such a combination is enough to make the Starry War Body even stronger." ... Purple hair fluttered in the whistling cold wind. Gong Yuner slowly raised her head, her gaze brimming with countless stars, wielding Stellar Force effortlessly as if it were her limbs. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. "What are you laughing at?" Gong Yuner asked placidly. "Some have the Primordial War Body, uniting Taoist Technique and the recurrent exploration of the Principle of the Great Dao. Some hold the Flying Immortal Body, transcending ancient times, time, and space, yet choose to avoid combat. Some wield the Hundred Arms Battle Body, embodying the essence of a hundred arms, aspiring to dominate the world¡¯s foremost weapons. You, with the Starry War Body, constructing the Star Map, plucking stars and seizing colossal power from heaven and earth, embodying the cosmos¡ªa representative of the universe. Normally, these Battle Bodies, often unseen for centuries, now all gather at this Heavenly Martial Assembly. This assembly is like unveiling the curtain of Destiny, setting up the stage. All of you have taken your places," Xu Zimei laughed. "It¡¯s indeed a grand spectacle, a vibrant landscape of this world." "What are you trying to say?" Gong Yuner frowned. "I just want to let you know, even those present here," Xu Zimei slowly raised his right hand. Demonic Qi was ascending. "Your Battle Bodies, True Fates, Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, are all but trash." Chapter 817 - 816 Overbearing Waves of demonic Qi enveloped Xu Zimei. With the demonic Qi rising into the air, black and purple demon seals slowly appeared on Xu Zimei¡¯s face. His eyes surged with demonic Qi, eerie and domineering. The demonic Qi soared into the sky, dispersing the entire firmament, turning the originally dim sky into pitch black. The swath of pitch-black demonic Qi even enveloped the stellar force that was sprinkling down from the firmament. Gong Yuner gazed at the sky with slightly narrowed eyes. The demonic Qi roiled and roared. "The first Battle Body, the Prison Suppressor Demon Body," she said coldly. "Although you are still somewhat weak to me now," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "But to show you the gap, I will still fight you with Battle Body against Battle Body." Gong Yuner¡¯s gaze flickered, and she remained silent for a long while. But the crowd below erupted in noise. "The, the first Battle Body?" "I heard rumors at the Six Sects Grand Competition that the first Battle Body had appeared. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true." "Saint Heir Xu is too strong, isn¡¯t he? How is he so unknown in our Eastern Continent?" "Who knows, maybe Saint Heir Xu keeps a low profile and rarely stays in our Eastern Continent, so we don¡¯t know much about him." Ignoring the discussions below, Xu Zimei slightly raised his hand and made a provocative gesture at Gong Yuner. "So what if it is the first Battle Body," Gong Yuner said calmly. "My Starry War Body, coupled with my True Fate, can contend against any stronger Battle Body." As the words fell, stars around her erupted, and she charged directly towards Xu Zimei. "Old Ancestor, should we stop it?" someone at the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace asked with concern. "No hurry, letting Yuner suffer a defeat might not be a bad thing," the old ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace replied. "Fortunately, it¡¯s not a battle for Destiny; there¡¯s still a chance to remedy." "Is he really that strong? What if the Young Palace Master wins?" another person said discontentedly. "Didn¡¯t you notice? That young man opposite hasn¡¯t even summoned his True Fate," the old ancestor said with a smile. Hearing this, the people around him finally realized. Throughout, their Young Palace Master had unfolded the Star Map, plucked the Eight Starlights, and summoned the Starry War Body. Yet the opponent didn¡¯t even bother to summon his True Fate, indicating that the fight was effortless for him. Gong Yuner appeared before him, her fists shattering the void, attacking him. Xu Zimei smiled, "How do you want to die?" He raised his right hand and directly grabbed the collar of her purple robe. He slammed her heavily to the ground. Alternating left and right, he smashed her with "bang, bang, bang" sounds nearby. The ground cracked open, revealing countless large and small pits. The three starlights above his head shone, and Xu Zimei extended his right fist, directly bursting the three starlights with a punch. Gong Yuner¡¯s figure was thrown away. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her flying backward helplessly, unable to even resist. Her purple hair fluttered in midair; with a "bang", Gong Yuner collapsed on the ground. "If you have any trump cards left, use them now," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I don¡¯t seem to be interested in playing these childish games anymore." Gong Yuner struggled to stand up from the ground. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked blankly ahead. "Defeated," she murmured to herself. She couldn¡¯t imagine how devastating this defeat would be to herself. She understood the environment in which she had grown up and the amount of resources she had enjoyed. The expectations of those from Heaven Beyond Heavens, the Destiny of this life, she had always considered herself undoubtedly victorious. But now it was not just a defeat, but an utterly unresisted one. She could bear defeat; she could always start over from scratch. But this kind of defeat, a gap as vast as a moat, made her see no hope of return. It seemed even if she tried her entire life, she would never be a match for her opponent. "How about it? Ready to admit defeat?" Xu Zimei asked calmly. "Admit defeat?" Gong Yuner¡¯s pupils sharply constricted. "No, no, I won¡¯t admit defeat, I cannot fail." She seemed possessed, her Stellar Force swelling multiple times over, and she attacked Xu Zimei again. "Heavenly Star Burst," accompanied by a deep-throated scream. Amidst the surging Demonic Qi, her Starry Force was still stubbornly resisting. Suddenly, when she reached Xu Zimei, she saw him directly grab her by the neck. He suppressed her Stellar Force, slowly lifting her up. Her feet off the ground, Gong Yuner only felt a burning sensation in her throat, as if it was being crushed. She struggled, staring at the man in front of her. This was her most careful, earnest, and closest observation of the man before her. A head of black hair, his eyes swirling with Demonic Qi. His face was like it was chiseled from stone, resolute and arrogant. From him, one could only sense an aura - "dominance." An unparalleled dominance, arrogant and confident. It wasn¡¯t arrogance, but true confidence. This man had the right to be so. Gong Yuner, in her life, had seen many people. Her origins were equally extraordinary, even stronger than the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect; the worlds she had been exposed to since childhood were not limited to Yuan Central Continent. Thus, her aspirations were high, no man caught her eye. She wanted to become a woman like Empress Hongtian. But for the first time, she felt fear emanating from a peer. He was like a moat that laid before everyone, Destiny within reach yet also unattainable. "Do you want to kill me?" Gong Yuner asked with difficulty. "Being a person, one should keep their word. I helped you bury the Crystal Stone in this Heavenly Primordial minor world, allowing you to constrain the void," Xu Zimei said. "You said you¡¯d kill the Baili Family, how can you go back on your word?" "What exactly do you want?" Gong Yuner looked at Xu Zimei, puzzled. Killing the Baili Family, what good would that do him? Xu Zimei pulled Gong Yuner close to him, his mouth lightly approaching her ear. Being so close, Gong Yuner for the first time in her life felt her cheeks burning hot. She had never considered love and affection; she thought of herself as a block of ice, aside from being powerful, unswayed by the Seven Emotions and Six Desires. But at this moment, her heartbeat unexpectedly quickened a bit. "Killing the Baili Family, one must keep their word," Xu Zimei said. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But leave Baili Xiao to me." After saying this, Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand slowly released Gong Yuner¡¯s neck, and he turned and walked down from the arena. Only Gong Yuner¡¯s figure remained frozen in place, blankly watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure. "Yuner, come over here," the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace shouted from the side. Gong Yuner turned her head, took another deep look at Xu Zimei, and then departed. Chapter 818 - 817: The Ancestors Arrive Seeing this scene, the emotions of those present were truly tumultuous. Although they had won the competition, they were not happy in their hearts. Xu Zimei was too strong, so strong that they didn¡¯t even entertain the thought of contending with him. They each represented their own Sect Gates, an embodiment of a young Great Emperor. As such, for them and the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, this life¡¯s Destiny would be quite challenging. This was certainly not good news. Some even secretly wished that Xu Zimei would hurry up and die, so that their Sect Gates could have a chance to compete for the Destiny. Baili Chengfeng watched with an indifferent gaze, showing neither joy nor anger. He was the first to step forward, looking at the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace to speak, "Everyone, since you have lost, abide by the promise and leave." "I suddenly feel like reneging," laughed the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. "You Extraterritorial Extreme Palace are considered a major force, don¡¯t you even care about face?" someone indignantly said upon hearing this. "Exactly, reneging on one¡¯s word is despicable." People started to criticize. However, the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace obviously didn¡¯t care and said indifferently, "If it¡¯s about face, can you let us assume the Destiny?" "What exactly do you want?" Baili Chengfeng frowned and asked. He calculated the time; the rescue forces from the Dan Clan¡¯s elders should be almost here. He didn¡¯t really need to go to the Dan Family; he could use the Teleportation Array in a nearby city to notify other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. From the Teleportation Array to Hundreds Miles City, as long as they held on, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. "There was originally one matter, but now it has turned into two," said the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. He took several bottles of pills out from the sleeve of his pocket. He smiled and said, "The first thing, take these pills first, then I¡¯ll tell you. As for the second thing, kill him." The Elder from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace pointed his finger, and it was right at Xu Zimei. "Ancestor," Gong Yuner quickly called out beside him. "He spared me just now." "Yuner, being sentimental in matters like these is a weakness; he has blocked your path to becoming a Great Emperor," the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace said. "But," Gong Yuner hesitated for a moment. "Do you have a shadow in your heart, facing him?" the Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace asked. "Kill him, personally end your Heart Demon; in this life, you might still be a possible Great Emperor." Seeing Gong Yuner remain silent, the Elder from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace slightly frowned. He said, "Yuner, you understand, the Sect Gate cannot simply raise you for nothing." "I know," nodded Gong Yuner. "Then do as I¡¯ve said," snorted the Ancestor coldly. Spiritual Energy of stepping into immortality surged around him, bursting forth with a sky-high aura, a vast Immortal Qi enveloping him. He went straight for Xu Zimei. The Ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace stood in the air above Xu Zimei; his overwhelming aura directly suppressed Xu Zimei. He looked at Gong Yuner and said, "It¡¯s you who must kill him personally, to put an end to your own Heart Demon. The Palace Master will forgive your defeat." Seeing this scene, no one around tried to stop it. Even the Elder from the Baili Family only stood by as a spectator. No one stepped forward. Because everyone had the same goal¡ªXu Zimei¡¯s death. He was too dazzling; thus, he must die. Since it was not convenient for them to act, it was the perfect opportunity for the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace to do so. A robed figure from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace handed a long blade to Gong Yuner. Gong Yuner, expressionless, took the blade and walked step by step towards Xu Zimei. All eyes were fixed on the scene. ... Gong Yuner slowly stopped beside Xu Zimei, she looked at the man in front of her. He showed no signs of panic, instead, he was grinning at her. "He isn¡¯t afraid of dying," Gong Yuner thought to herself. At that moment, her heart was in turmoil. The fear that Xu Zimei instilled in her was too great; as long as Xu Zimei was alive, it was difficult for her to compete for Destiny. Logically, Xu Zimei¡¯s death would be extremely beneficial for her. However, for some reason, Gong Yuner didn¡¯t want to kill Xu Zimei in this way, and she didn¡¯t even want him to die. "Take action," the ancestor of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace urged from above. "Die," Gong Yuner shouted coldly as she grabbed Xu Zimei by the collar, seeming somewhat frantic as she pulled him towards her. She looked at Xu Zimei mockingly as the long knife was about to stab into his heart. Suddenly, Gong Yuner whispered, "Kidnap me, it¡¯s your only way to survive." Xu Zimei did not kidnap Gong Yuner but chuckled instead, "You know, all of you actors are performing on the stage. Their performances are boring, but you are interesting." "You¡¯re crazy," Gong Yuner replied softly. However, her knife ultimately did not plunge into Xu Zimei¡¯s heart, stopping a few centimeters away. "Yun¡¯er, what are you doing," the ancestor from above continued to scold. At that moment, a loud "boom" sounded. The entire firmament shook as the locked void was assaulted by powerful forces. In an instant, like a shattered mirror, the void completely collapsed. "Reinforcements have arrived," Baili Chengfeng said somewhat regretfully. It was a pity that Xu Zimei didn¡¯t die. As the firmament shattered, the complexion of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace¡¯s ancestor changed slightly, and he hurriedly looked towards the void. "Who dares to harm a member of the Dan Family?" a voice called out lightly. A bald old man with a large bag on his back emerged from the void. "It¡¯s the Nine Pills Elder, the Dan Family¡¯s ancestor has arrived," someone shouted excitedly. "What¡¯s going on?" The expression of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace¡¯s ancestor turned somber. The ancestor of the Baili Family, Ancestor Yuelong, also rose into the air and exchanged greetings with the Nine Pills Elder. Then he turned to look at the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace¡¯s ancestor. Just then, the sky and earth changed dramatically, and thousands of feet of flying snow drifted through the air. A large hand tore through the void, and an old woman in green emerged. Bringing with her thousands of feet of snow, she submerged the entire Heavenly Primordial world. "It¡¯s our Chi Family¡¯s ancestor, Nether Venerable," cried an elder from the Chi Family. Nether Venerable was a war general of the ancient Ice Snow Emperor and the oldest existence in the Chi Family. "So many years have passed, and yet a small power dares to challenge us, the Eastern Continent," the Nine Pills Elder said coldly. "Since you¡¯ve come, then stay." "You think we¡¯ve only come to attack the Baili Family this time," the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace¡¯s ancestor retorted sharply. He yelled, "Everyone, come out. Let these members of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect witness our strength." As his words fell, a large hand from the southeast direction descended through the void. It even covered the sun in the sky. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Darkness enveloped, and three figures emerged from the void. These figures seemed to step out from the ancient River of Time. Each was surrounded by vast, surging Immortal Qi that soared skyward. It was as if they were shouldering the heavens and plucking the sun and moon. Chapter 819 - 818 The Strange Baili Xiao These figures were majestic, emerging from the void like deities of the heavens. Each was a transcendent being, and each possessed no small measure of strength. With three such transcendent beings added to the elder we just witnessed, the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace actually brought forth four transcendent beings. What sort of power was this? It likely surpassed that of some everyday Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. "Fight," the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace snorted coldly. Then, stepping into the air, he stood alongside those three figures, their combined aura soaring skyward. They seemed to connect faintly, suppressing this part of the world. Beside them, the Nine Pills Elder frowned slightly. Four transcendent beings against their three was clearly a disadvantage for them. Just then, with a thunderous "bang," a black arrow shattered the tranquil firmament. It broke through all in its path, carrying an aura of destruction as it shot towards the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. The elder from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace was no ordinary figure either; his overwhelming aura swirled around, attempting to suppress the arrow. However, he obviously underestimated the arrow¡¯s force. The black arrow shattered his spiritual energy and pierced directly through the palm of his right hand before vanishing into the heavens and earth. "It hurts," the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace screamed. Logically speaking, with their level of existence, a mere penetration of the palm should not have been felt. But at that moment, the spreading aura of destruction made the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace cry out in pain. Because what pierced his palm was no ordinary arrow. The other three elders slightly gathered themselves and looked off into the distance. They saw a figure emerge slowly from the hazy void. This figure walked very slowly, but around him swirled the River of Time, ancient aura permeating the surroundings. The Endless Void shattered beneath his feet. Finally, the figure stepped out from the void, his presence soaring towards the heavens. He was clad in a white robe, holding a curved bow in his hand. A quiver was strapped to his back. Inside the quiver were seven arrows. Each arrow was dark gold, its sharp edge unmistakable, with wisps of black mist curling around the tips. And the bow in his hand was likewise black and purple, with the image of a ferocious beast baring its teeth and roaring. This bow gave off a sense of destruction. As if it was the very source of ruin. "Qinghe, you¡¯ve arrived," Ancestor Yuelong said with a smile. Baili Qinghe, a name steeped in legend. He was not one of the Great Emperor¡¯s War Generals. In the ancient past, he was the Saint Heir of the Baili Family of that generation. During that era, he was hailed as a potential young Great Emperor, with many referring to him as the Junior Heavenly Emperor. Alone, he had challenged the Saint Heirs of the eight major Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Central Continent and emerged victorious. Unfortunately, in his time, he encountered an existence even more formidable. Empress Hongtian. In the end, it was Empress Hongtian who was too dazzling, and Baili Qinghe was one of the few survivors of that Destiny-forged war. Immense Immortal Might circled around Baili Qinghe. In his hands, he wielded the World-Ending Bow and Thousand Calamities Arrows, which were the Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifacts left by Emperor Changkong. "The Baili Family still harbors such a hidden presence as you," the elder of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace said with a furrowed brow. "Four against four, now we are equals," Baili Qinghe lifted the World-Ending Bow in his hand. He spoke indifferently. On the World-Ending Bow, the aura of destruction spread, shattering the nearby void and interweaving with endless radiance. The Thousand Calamities Arrow also rose from the quiver, turning into a black streak of light and settling on the bowstring. "Kill," came a low roar. All the elders of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace attacked with overwhelming might. Spiritual energy surged to the heavens, and the sky was filled with gathering winds and clouds. The Immortal Might was vast and overwhelming; the void shattered and then restored itself, in an ongoing cycle. The booming sound of explosions echoed continuously. The battle across the firmament unfolded, as if the very heavens were on the brink of collapse. The crowds all around were watching this battle, as it concerned their peace of mind. ... "Why didn¡¯t you kill me just now?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Gong Yuner remained silent for a long time before shaking her head and replying, "That¡¯s not my style of doing things. I must truly defeat you; otherwise, even if I killed you, you would become my Heart Demon." "I thought you had feelings for me," Xu Zimei said with a chuckle. "What are you talking about," Gong Yuner, looking down with her expression obscured, hurriedly denied. "I just said, you¡¯re very interesting," Xu Zimei stated. "Actually, you didn¡¯t save me just now; you saved yourself." "What do you mean?" Gong Yuner asked, confused. "You¡¯ll understand later," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Just then, footsteps sounded from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head to see Baili Xiao¡¯s figure slowly approaching him. His gaze grew somber; he had too many emotions concerning this woman. The events of his past life were vivid in his memory. Even though Xu Zimei had defied destiny to avoid repeating the same mistakes, some things were etched deep into his bones. "Shall we talk?" Baili Xiao stopped in front of him and asked, looking at Xu Zimei. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you want to talk about?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Are you still Baili Xiao now?" "I am Baili Xiao, and I am also Jade Pure Fairy," Baili Xiao replied indifferently. "That¡¯s good," Xu Zimei laughed to himself. "Then I can really engage with you." "Your growth has exceeded my expectations," Baili Xiao continued, her gaze drifting into the distance, her pupils devoid of joy or sadness, a strand of her hair blowing gently in the breeze. "Unexpected?" Xu Zimei burst into laughter. "Are you scared?" "You didn¡¯t understand what I meant," Baili Xiao shook her head calmly. "Your destiny has been determined since birth. At this time, you were supposed to be long dead." "You talk as if you can control my life and death," Xu Zimei shook his head. "I can¡¯t control your life and death, but someone can," Baili Xiao said lightly. "The winds of change are rising again in this world, and both you and I are merely pieces on a chessboard. Destiny and life and death are all at the discretion of the one who holds the pieces. It¡¯s just that the one who moves the pieces likes the white ones, so I am a white piece, and you are a black piece, doomed to lose." "I don¡¯t understand what you mean," Xu Zimei said blandly. "I¡¯ve met many people; they tell me destiny is predetermined. And yet here I am alive and well." "You were supposed to die, but you¡¯ve been too erratic, so you¡¯ve upset the one who holds the pieces," Baili Xiao said. "Your destiny is like a mire, no matter how you struggle, it¡¯s only living on borrowed time. Yet in the end, you will still be swallowed by the endless filthy mire." "What, did you come here just to tell me to accept my fate? To stop struggling?" Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "No, I¡¯m just curious," Baili Xiao shook her head. She said, "How did you obtain one of your Ten Great Divine Spells, the Heaven-shaking Skill?" Hearing Baili Xiao¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened. Chapter 820 - 819: Conquering This World Baili Xiao¡¯s words left Xu Zimei feeling astonished. Whether it was the Ten Great Divine Spells or the Heaven-shaking Skill, these things belonged to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. People from the Yuan Central Continent couldn¡¯t come into contact with them, even the Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect couldn¡¯t. Baili Xiao, who had never been to Heaven Beyond Heavens, how did she know about them? "How about that, are you surprised?" Baili Xiao smiled. It was rare to see Xu Zimei with a look of surprise. "Are you curious about how I know about the affairs of the Heaven Beyond Heavens?" "I am indeed curious," Xu Zimei nodded. "Have you ever thought about something," Baili Xiao replied. "Empress bore the Destiny already hundreds of thousands of years ago. Why did I reincarnate and cultivate again, not in some other era, but precisely in yours?" "I¡¯ve never thought about it, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t understand," Xu Zimei said. "Don¡¯t tell me you are here to target my bearing of Destiny." "It depends on your understanding," Baili Xiao said. "There are many things far more complicated than you can imagine; you are just a drop in the ocean, an ant. If I were you, I would just enjoy the remaining time and then embrace destruction. You should never forget your identity." "My identity," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. His identity, in her words, definitely wasn¡¯t the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. Then, there was only one left, the Demon Lord. At this moment, Baili Xiao, in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, was shrouded in mist; he suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t quite see through her anymore. Or rather, instead he saw through Baili Xiao, but not the Jade Pure Fairy. Watching Baili Xiao¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Zimei felt as if he was being conspired against. "Sigh," Xu Zimei suddenly stood up, looking at the figure of Baili Xiao as she left. He smiled, a brilliant smile. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯ve heard that water can pierce through stone, an iron rod can become a needle. I¡¯ve also heard that a mayfly can shake a tree, an ant can overlook this whole earth. The biggest credit for me being alive till now is, ¡¯I don¡¯t believe in Destiny.¡¯" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Baili Xiao slowly turned around. She didn¡¯t reply, just looked at Xu Zimei tragically yet calmly. A slight breeze blew between them, carrying dust, yet as if carrying nothing at all. "I can kill you right now, believe it or not," Xu Zimei continued with a grin. "I¡¯m just a piece on the chessboard, there are many white pieces, killing me will only lead to others," Baili Xiao said calmly. "But I just hate this particular piece," Xu Zimei smiled. "You say we are black and white pieces, our fate determined by the player. So who determines the player¡¯s fate?" Watching Baili Xiao remain silent, Xu Zimei continued: "And you, have you become accustomed to being a mere pawn? Used to being just a piece on the board. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m like you; I don¡¯t want to be a pawn, I¡¯m going to make the player kneel and call me daddy." "You are too weak," Baili Xiao stated blandly. "How strong should I be then? A Great Saint? Or a Dao Fruit Powerhouse?" Xu Zimei laughed. "Or perhaps I should open the twelve Vein Gates and give it a try." "The gap in realm is irremediable," Baili Xiao stated blandly. "When the time comes, you will understand how powerless, weak, and futile you are." "Like when Chu Yang died?" Xu Zimei laughed. Baili Xiao suddenly looked up, her gaze emanating a cold light. "You will die a more miserable death than him." "I¡¯ve already died once, what is there to fear?" Xu Zimei said calmly. "I will make each enemy kneel before me, even if it is Cang Tian, I will overturn him. To me, death is nothing." "The trend is irreversible," Baili Xiao seemed unwilling to elaborate further and turned to leave directly. "The trend is irreversible, but is this so-called trend the era of prosperity I will create and rule over all, or is it the era of the player looking down on the world?" Xu Zimei said faintly, "Don¡¯t be so confident¡ªperhaps the chess player is also a chess piece." "Madman," Baili Xiao muttered coldly under her breath. She walked off into the distance. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say anything more and slowly sat down, leaning against the edge of the nearby platform. Many things came to his mind. Baili Xiao had said that he should have been dead. And she was right; in his previous life, he should have died under Chu Yang¡¯s sword by this time. Or rather, from the moment he was born, he had already been targeted. Had it not been for his defiance of destiny in this life, he wouldn¡¯t have accessed this information. He slowly raised his head, and at that moment, the Demonic Qi gently swirled in his pupils. His gaze, deep and profound, was directed toward the distant horizon. It seemed to pierce through layers of void, pass through the Heavenly Primordial tiny world, cross Hundreds Miles City, over mountains and seas, as if taking in the entire world in a single glance. Street vendors were shouting, selling freshly steamed buns. At this moment, someone topped the high school exams, someone¡¯s wealth was vast, an ordinary youth was sent to the Immortal Sect, high officials joyously held feasts, families celebrated the birth of many children, cultivators broke through long-standing boundaries, birds cut through the still skies, towering waves beat against the azure vast ocean, and gigantic mountains collapsed thunderously, All sorts of worldly events unfolded before his eyes. After a long while, Xu Zimei withdrew his gaze. He chuckled and said, "This world really does present a vibrant and bustling scene." "What¡¯s wrong?" Gong Yuner asked curiously. "Do you think I¡¯m a bad person?" Xu Zimei looked up and asked. "I don¡¯t know you well," Gong Yuner replied. "But I think good or bad isn¡¯t something that can be clarified by one or two actions. And good people can turn bad, and bad people can turn good." "You¡¯re right; human nature is complex," Xu Zimei laughed. "Some live in high towers, some in deep trenches, some shine brightly, some are covered in rust, There are thousands of kinds among people, but one day, I will conquer these wonderful landscapes, conquer these so-called people, conquer this world." He remembered something he had said before. Wherever the sun and moon shine, all shall be Demonic land, wherever rivers flow, all shall submit to me. "Perhaps, it¡¯s time to visit the Ancient Demon Cave." "You will achieve it," Gong Yuner remarked. "As long as you become the Great Emperor, you will be the strongest in this world." "No," Xu Zimei patted the dust off his clothes and slowly stood up. His gaze and voice were calm as he said, "What I meant is, to conquer Heaven Beyond Heavens." ...¡­ In December¡¯s harsh winter, snowflakes fell mid-air, accompanied by the howling cold wind. Gong Yuner looked at the figure before her. She felt that it was incredibly mighty and vast, and the words that had fallen lingered in her ears. Conquer Heaven Beyond Heavens! A person who had never been to Heaven Beyond Heavens claimed he would conquer it. But at this moment, she didn¡¯t think it was ignorant or even absurd. Instead, she etched that imposing figure and his words into her mind. She knew she would remember this moment for the rest of her life. ... "Who dares to offend the Eastern Continent? The Taiyuan Heavenly Sect is here," a thunderous shout came from afar. Chapter 821 - 820 The Great War Begins With a loud shout, a man dressed as a scholar slowly walked from the distant horizon. The scholar seemed to transverse a heaven and earth with each step; before he opened his eyes, he was clearly far away. But in the blink of an eye, the scholar had crossed through layers of the void and appeared before everyone. "Is this," someone looked at the scholar as if he hadn¡¯t appeared in many years, his name forgotten by many. "Doomsday Scholar," Nine Pills Elder chuckled softly, shouting aloud. Hearing this title, many recollected memories that had been sealed away. As a Sect with two Emperors, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect had not only the Ancestor Emperor Taiyuan, but also a second Emperor, Emperor Hengyu. And the Doomsday Scholar before them, was none other than Emperor Hengyu¡¯s leading War General. With a Doomsday Pen in hand, he brought desolation wherever he traveled. As the Doomsday Scholar approached, the infinite Great Dao beneath his feet opened up; he held a brush in his hand, his blue robe rustling fiercely in the mad wind. The faces of those from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace grew increasingly terrible. The plan had clearly failed; as more and more forces from the Eastern Continent received the news, they would definitely not be able to confront the entire continent. "Who dares to offend our Eastern Continent?" came another light shout. Before the figure was seen, the voice had arrived, and a Formation enveloped the entire void. This Formation seemed to contain everything in heaven and earth. All things revived, lotus flowers blossomed, birds vanished into the mountains, and human tracks disappeared. An old man emerged from inside a lotus flower. The old man sat cross-legged in the lotus, unlike the surrounding white lotuses, he was situated atop a blood lotus. With the flower opening in five petals, the old man had long hair which cascaded down his back. His hair was the color of blood, his skin was bronze, and the moment he opened his eyes, Wan Zhen rang in unison, and the Principle of the Great Dao echoed around him. The moment he stood up, the Formation beneath him started spinning rapidly, slowly disappearing into the void, and began to expand. "It¡¯s Array Demon," someone shouted. As the lead War General of the Taoist Array Great Emperor, he once lost himself in the study of Formations, obsessively researching day and night, forgoing sleep and food. Perhaps it was his terrifying appearance that made him so memorable to others. ... The Baili Family was located in the heart of the Eastern Continent, so those who could arrive here first were definitely from the core areas of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Forces like True Martial Holy Sect or Divine Sun Holy Sect, located in the Extreme West Region, could not arrive in a short time. Watching more and more powerhouses descend, someone from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace said with an awkward expression, "Let¡¯s go." "I¡¯m not willing to," another elder replied. "If we don¡¯t leave now, no one will be able to," the elders of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace began to discuss amongst themselves. "This Formation is sealing off the world we¡¯re in; once he completes the seal, none of us will be able to escape. By the time all the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect arrive, we¡¯ll be trapped in a net." "Go, go!" anger began to rise in some voices. A thunderous boom resonated through the void, the Array Demon stood in the void, the Formation already spreading. The other elders of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace didn¡¯t bother with more, tearing through the void to escape. Previously mentioned elder from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace glanced at Gong Yuner¡¯s direction. It was now too late to save her. "The Sect has been good to you, look after yourself." After saying that, the elder also tore through the void to escape. "Do you think Hundreds Miles City is a place where you can come and go as you please?" Baili Qingfeng snorted coldly. Behind him surged True Fate, which turned out to be the phantom images of the World-Ending Bow and the Thousand Calamities Arrows. True Fate merged with the bow and arrows in his hand, tearing through the Endless Void, causing the entire firmament to collapse. He tracked down those few ancestors and burst forth. "You go, I¡¯ll hold them off," shouted the last ancestor from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. Behind him surged a True Fate as well, that of a blood-colored Immortal Blade. The fusion of blood and immortal was ethereal yet sinfully powerful. The blood-colored Immortal Blade unleashed a Heaven Shaking might, directly confronting the incoming Thousand Calamities Arrows. With a "boom," the Thousand Calamities Arrows were sent flying. The aura around the ancestor from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace surged like a long river spanning the sun, ceaselessly flowing. "Stay put," the Doomsday Scholar by the side slightly frowned. A writing brush in his hand instantly enlarged dozens of times, and as its tip traced across the void, a "forbidden" character slowly emerged. This "forbidden" character rushed towards the group of ancestors from the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace, not to slay them but simply to delay them. "You all hurry back, report everything to the Palace Master," roared the ancestor with the blood-colored Immortal Blade. He single-handedly blocked the incoming "forbidden" character. When the "forbidden" character entered his body, the sound of iron chains moving resounded within. The "forbidden" character transformed into countless golden chains, binding the ancestor in place. He alone, in the end, couldn¡¯t hold back these ancestors from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Watching the people of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace about to be surrounded and trapped, the ancestor grew fierce. Streams of blood essence burst forth from inside him, the blood-colored energy rushed to the skies, breaking free from the chains¡¯ binding. The blood-colored Immortal Blade at his back trembled slightly. "Look out, he¡¯s going to detonate his True Fate," shouted Baili Qingfeng. An Immortal Extreme expert detonating their own power, including True Fate, would unleash an innumerable force, capable of destroying everything like withering and pulling rot. Everyone else, not caring to chase after the fleeing members of Heaven Beyond Heavens Palace, hastily took cover to the side. The Array Demon nearby slightly furrowed his brow. With a wave of his right hand, a lotus formation appeared, enveloping the True Fate about to explode, trying to contain it. The next instant, there was a "boom" that seemed to shake the sky, threatening to punch a hole through the firmament, an explosion that could bury heaven and earth resonated. A giant mushroom cloud appeared in the sky. The mushroom cloud grew larger, blooming across the firmament. The mere shockwaves already devoured the surrounding void, not to mention the force at the epicenter. The lotus formation was annihilated in an instant, failing to hold even for a second. "They got away," Ancestor Yuelong spoke unwillingly. "The most important thing is that we¡¯re all right," said Nine Pills Elder. "After this, we need to thoroughly investigate who exactly established Extraterritorial Extreme Palace and what their situation is." ... The mushroom cloud in the sky persisted for about ten minutes before slowly dissipating. The current state of the small Heavenly Primordial world could only be described as a scene of devastation, dreadful to say that it could no longer be used. Pits and troughs pockmarked the landscape, with kilometer-long fissures crisscrossing. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone¡¯s expression was rather grim. So many people had arrived, yet they had only managed to kill an individual who had Stepped into Immortality. Moreover, they knew nothing about the force that was the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. Why they came to disrupt the True Martial Grand Meeting, what their purpose was¡ªit was all unclear. "It¡¯s not like we came away with nothing," Baili Chengfeng said with a smile from the side. "At least the Young Palace Master of their Extraterritorial Extreme Palace has remained here." Chapter 822 - 821 I’ll Take You With Me Upon hearing Baili Chengfeng¡¯s words, everyone finally came to their senses. All eyes turned to Gong Yuner, standing next to Xu Zimei. Although Gong Yuner had anticipated this outcome, her face was still somewhat pale. The Ancestor had abandoned her, or one could say, had no choice but to abandon her. Otherwise, they themselves would have had a hard time leaving. "Come with us," Ancestor Yuelong stepped forward and spoke indifferently. Gong Yuner remained silent, imagining what she would face next. "Is there something that we can¡¯t discuss here? Where are we going?" Xu Zimei glanced at Ancestor Yuelong. He said, "Since everyone is here today, whatever questions you have should be heard by everyone." "Saint Heir Xu seems to be rather protective of this Monster woman," Ancestor Yuelong mused. "I noticed that just now, this Monster woman was also reluctant to kill you." "I am indeed protective of her. What about it?" Xu Zimei retorted. "Saint Heir Xu, this time, the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace has offended the entire Eastern Continent, including your True Martial Holy Sect," Ancestor Yuelong said. "Do you perhaps want to stand by this Monster woman?" "Do you not understand human speech?" Xu Zimei responded. "I said, if you have questions, then ask them here. Is that not possible, or are you deaf?" "Let¡¯s talk about your Extraterritorial Extreme Palace," Array Demon intervened, stopping the dispute and asking softly. Gong Yuner looked at Xu Zimei. "Say whatever you know, I¡¯m also curious about the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace," Xu Zimei replied. "After you speak, I will ensure your safety, just as I told you before. It¡¯s not me you saved, but yourself." "The Extraterritorial Extreme Palace is located in the Sky-reaching Domain, and within the Sect Gate, there are five Stepped-into-Immortality ancestors," Gong Yuner said. "As for other beings, they are probably not worth mentioning to you." "Who is the Palace Master?" Array Demon asked. "I do not know," Gong Yuner shook her head. "You are the Young Palace Master and you say you do not know?" Ancestor Yuelong coldly snorted from the side. His formidable aura pressed toward Gong Yuner. "You had better confess honestly, to avoid unnecessary suffering." "I truly do not know," Gong Yuner shook her head. She said, "From the time I was born, I was selected to become the Young Palace Master of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace. But in my memory, I had few opportunities to meet with the Palace Master. And every time we spoke, there was a curtain between us." "Who founded the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace?" Array Demon continued to inquire. "Where did those old ancestors of yours come from?" Gong Yuner pointed at the sky. "Above?" Array Demon was taken aback, then his expression slightly changed, "Heaven Beyond Heavens, they dare to meddle in the affairs of Yuan Central Continent." "They dare," Doomsday Scholar scoffed from the side. "Since the Era of Emperors, True Martial Great Emperor founded a golden age in Yuan Central Continent. Countless have ascended, our forebears would not allow them to descend upon Yuan Central Continent." "That is precisely why our Extraterritorial Extreme Palace exists," Gong Yuner replied. "Otherwise, why would we be necessary, they could directly overpower you." "Where did those old ancestors of yours come from?" Array Demon asked. "There are countless Loose Cultivators in this world, recruiting a few Stepped-into-Immortality powerhouses should not be difficult." Array Demon slightly frowned, indeed, these Stepped-into-Immortality powerhouses reaching the Immortal Extreme find it almost impossible to advance further. If this means making contacts with people from Heaven Beyond Heavens and receiving their help, working for them is not impossible. "What is the purpose of your visit to disrupt the True Martial Great Assembly?" Ancestor Yuelong snorted coldly. "Control you," Gong Yuner stated frankly. "Control us?" The crowd exchanged glances and slightly furrowed their brows. "Everyone present holds a say within their own Sect Gate. If I control you," Gong Yuner said, stopping there without continuing. Because everyone understood what was implied. The faces of the crowd drastically changed, the consequence was unthinkable. The idea of wiping them out was now on the table. "Any more questions?" Gong Yuner asked. "That¡¯s all for now," Array Demon shook his head, his brows tightly knitted. "The True Martial assembly is also by default concluded. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take her and leave," Xu Zimei stated. "Since you¡¯ve all asked what you needed to." "She cannot leave," Ancestor Yuelong immediately exclaimed. "Who knows if what she says is true, moreover, regardless, her crimes are unforgivable." "What then, what do you propose?" Xu Zimei asked. "I propose, for the time being, we imprison her in our Baili Residence," Ancestor Yuelong said. "What if I forcibly take her away?" Xu Zimei asked. "Saint Heir Xu, if you stand with this monster woman, then forgive this old man for offending you," Ancestor Yuelong responded indifferently. His body was encompassed by a powerful surge of Immortal Qi, pressing down towards Xu Zimei with a formless force. "Just you?" Xu Zimei replied calmly. He slowly drew the Tyrant Shadow from his back. "Let¡¯s speak amicably, there¡¯s no need to get angry over a monster woman," Nine Pills Elder said with a laugh from the side. "In my opinion, just imprison her in the Baili Residence. After all, they¡¯re the hosts of this assembly, and a lot has to be decided by them." Xu Zimei looked up at Nine Pills Elder, a light laugh escaping him. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand burst forth with a blazing Blade Qi, slowly pointing forward. "Follow me and see who dares to stop us," he said to Gong Yuner. "Saint Heir Xu, you are too tyrannical," Baili Chengfeng interjected. "Even if your True Martial Holy Sect is large and powerful, you shouldn¡¯t provoke us like this. Do you consider all of us from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect beneath your notice?" "You do know how to create a scene, using your influence to pressure me," Xu Zimei laughed. "This matter has nothing to do with the True Martial Holy Sect, it¡¯s just personal. I¡¯m leaving, who dares to stop me?" He looked around, the Array Demon directly replied, "I¡¯ve finished my questions, this woman is of no use to me. Handle it yourselves." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one else spoke, because they were all waiting for the Baili Family to speak first. They didn¡¯t want to wade into these muddy waters, but they didn¡¯t want Xu Zimei to just take the person away easily either. "Then try taking a step," Ancestor Yuelong said coldly. The aura around him was like Shocking Waves, growing stronger with each wave. "Today, even if it means a break with the True Martial Holy Sect, I must consider our Eastern Continent and prevent you from taking this monster woman away." "You¡¯re just stirring up more support for yourself," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "But in front of so many people, it counts as a noble death, I suppose." No sooner than his words fell, the long blade in his hand exploded with a thousand feet of blade light, directly slashing forward. "You brat, don¡¯t think that just because you won a victory at the True Martial assembly, you can contend with me," Ancestor Yuelong scornfully shouted. He casually intercepted the blade strike from Xu Zimei. The gap between the Divine Vein and Stepping into Immortality was like a chasm. However, clearly, he had underestimated the power of this strike. Endless blade light descended, dazzling and brilliant, directly engulfing Ancestor Yuelong. Chapter 823 - 822: The Golden Dragon The blade¡¯s light returned to its purest form, shattering all illusions of space, and engulfing Ancestor Yuelong¡¯s figure. However, in the next moment, with a "boom," an explosion sounded and Xu Zimei¡¯s Curved Blade veered off course by a fraction, as Ancestor Yuelong withdrew his entire body. "It was you who struck at me first, and everyone here has seen it," Ancestor Yuelong said indifferently. "Even if the True Martial Holy Sect were to inquire later, I would have my explanation." "Why waste so many words," Xu Zimei said calmly. He stepped into the air, all eight Vein Gates opening at once. His presence surged like an overwhelming tide, rolling tumultuously across the firmament. Ancestor Yuelong was no simple character either, as a dragon¡¯s roar echoed around him. Golden Spiritual Energy swirled around him. Within this surge of golden Spiritual Energy, a Divine Dragon slowly coiled its body around Ancestor Yuelong. For a moment, dragon¡¯s might enveloped the scene, pressing down with its suppression. The people around began to discuss upon seeing this Divine Dragon. "Rumor has it that Ancestor Yuelong had seen a true Divine Dragon during his youth. He had signed a pact with the Divine Dragon, merging their essences, and cultivating in a mutually beneficial relationship; could this be true?" "It seems like it might be true; this Divine Dragon doesn¡¯t look like an illusion." Xu Zimei slightly raised his head, and saw the massive dragon¡¯s head facing him. He could even feel the scorching heat coming from the dragon¡¯s breath. "Saint Heir Xu, it¡¯s not too late to admit your mistake," Ancestor Yuelong spoke from above. Xu Zimei gave a light chuckle, the Tyrant Shadow in his hand bursting forth with radiant blade light, charging at the Divine Dragon. With a "boom," a shockwave spread out in the sky. The Divine Dragon roared, its massive head biting and tearing fiercely at Tyrant Shadow. "War God¡¯s Nine Transformations," Xu Zimei snorted coldly. The power of those at the Immortal Extreme was not to be underestimated, as endless Spiritual Energy surged from within. It seemed inexhaustible, and after Stepping into Immortality, they could also draw upon the power of Heaven and Earth to suppress each other. "Just a grain of sand in the vast ocean," Ancestor Yuelong said with arrogance. "If you had become a Great Emperor or stepped into Immortality, I might fear you a bit. But a mere Divine Vein Realm, how can you fight me?" The giant dragon¡¯s head thrashed violently, flinging Xu Zimei and Tyrant Shadow away together. Xu Zimei stomped in midair, regaining control of his body. Above the firmament, Ancestor Yuelong stood in the void, his presence majestic. The Golden Dragon spiraled around him. His white hair fluttered in the wind, his gaze full of pride. Looking down at Xu Qingshan, he shouted: "Vice Sect Leader Xu, what do you say?" "It¡¯s a matter of children; let him have the final say," Xu Qingshan replied with an unruffled smile. "It¡¯s good for him to learn a lesson." "Then I won¡¯t be polite," Ancestor Yuelong snorted coldly. "But blades and swords are blind; if I accidentally cripple your Sect¡¯s Saint Heir, don¡¯t blame me." Xu Zimei looked up; though Ancestor Yuelong hid it well, the murderous intent in his eyes still erupted forth. By standing in Baili Xiao¡¯s way, it was clear that the Baili Family couldn¡¯t wait for him to die. The might of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations burst forth around him as well. Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation, War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. In an instant, the winds and clouds shifted, and an endless might tore through the skies. The War God¡¯s Armor, together with the mighty Spiritual Energy, condensed into existence, covering Xu Zimei¡¯s entire body. This War God¡¯s Nine Transformations amplified Xu Zimei¡¯s power several-fold. His own presence grew heavier and heavier as Spiritual Energy from thousands of miles away converged, pouring into Xu Zimei¡¯s body to solidify. Ancestor Yuelong next to him saw this scene and slightly frowned. He could feel that power was growing stronger and stronger, and it was continuously increasing. "Does he still have hidden strength?" During the battle with Gong Yuner just now, Ancestor Yuelong thought that Xu Zimei had already revealed all his cards. That¡¯s why he felt so confident. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kill," accompanied by another roar from Ancestor Yuelong. The Giant Golden Dragon coiled around his body roared, and its huge body shifted slightly in the firmament. Ten thousand miles of mountains and rivers cracked and broke apart. The Golden Dragon charged towards Xu Zimei. But in that moment, Xu Zimei was not only in the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, but the Shaking Heaven Power within his body was also spinning crazily. Behind him, the Heaven-Shaking Giant watched the incoming dragon with predatory intensity. The Golden Dragon seemed intent on taking down Xu Zimei in one hit. However, when the dragon tail lashed towards Xu Zimei, he took a deep breath and, astonishingly, caught the dragon tail with both hands. His body was neither shaken nor swayed, his eyes deep and pitch-black, grinning at the dragon with a show of fangs. "This is a Golden Dragon, after all," someone below exclaimed in awe. "Not a mere illusion, but with such power that one aspires to." "What kind of monster has the True Martial Holy Sect produced?" Baili Chengfeng watching the scene sighed slightly. Since ancient times, there have been numerous talented disciples, and each young Immortal Emperor was a prodigy chosen by the heavens. He had even seen those who had pushed forward all the way invincibly. Yet, like Xu Zimei, even in battles at the extreme of immortality, he seemed to still not have shown all his strength. Imperceptible, beyond all grasp. "This is nothing," Baili Xiao said from the sidelines. "The Shaking Heaven Power is known as the ultimate in strength; it¡¯s also about the difference in realms. Otherwise, once he steps into immortality, this Golden Dragon would be nothing more than a toy in his hands." "Xiao¡¯er, do you feel confident?" Baili Chengfeng turned his head and asked. However, as soon as the words left his mouth, he somewhat regretted them. After all, wasn¡¯t it obvious? With the strength that Xu Zimei was displaying, who would dare say they were certain? "Father, she is destined for destruction, no need to pay so much attention," Baili Xiao said calmly. In her eyes, Xu Zimei had never been considered an opponent. Because Xu Zimei was bound for destruction, no matter how rampant or sprightly he was now, He could not escape his fate. ...¡­ The Divine Golden Dragon roared in the sky, its tail caught and struggling frantically. It swung its head, trying to shake off Xu Zimei and fling him away. "Beast, won¡¯t you settle down?" Xu Zimei shouted. He grabbed the dragon tail firmly, and the Heaven-Shaking Giant behind him roared, forcefully flinging it around. The sound of thunderous explosions resonated around them. The figure of the Dragon was thrown by Xu Zimei, whipping through the void like a lash. The surrounding void shattered. The Dragon howled in pain. "Stop, let go of Jin," Ancestor Yuelong shouted anxiously from the side. Behind him, the True Fate Emergence revealed another Golden Dragon. In the next moment, with the spiritual energy surging around, Ancestor Yuelong vanished from view. What remained in his place was also a Giant Golden Dragon. "Our ancestor is a dragon?" people from the Baili Family exclaimed in surprise below. "No, it seems the ancestor took the dragon as his True Fate," someone pondered for a moment and explained, "Using some ability to transmute into a dragon." Chapter 824 - 823: The Blade Rises, Heads Fall "You don¡¯t know the whole story," some well-informed people uttered. "When Ancestor Yuelong was young, he encountered a Golden Dragon. That Golden Dragon was only in its youth, its mother lying dead beside it. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ancestor Yuelong stripped the dragon bone and replaced it with his own. What difference is there now between him and a Divine Dragon?" "Some speculate that with two Divine Dragons in the mix, Xu Zimei would hardly make a splash." The Divine Dragon that Ancestor Yuelong had transformed into hovered in the firmament, its emotionless pupils fixated on Xu Zimei. "You should die," a hoarse voice emanated from the depths of a throat. Xu Zimei smiled and, wielding the Golden Dragon like a whip, he lashed out towards Ancestor Yuelong. Ancestor Yuelong roared in fury. The dragon¡¯s wail shook heaven and earth, shattering layers upon layers of space. His massive body took the blow brutally with Xu Zimei, even if his scales shattered and blood gushed forth. Yet Ancestor Yuelong forcefully endured the attack. Ancestor Yuelong quickly coiled his body around the Giant Golden Dragon, as Xu Zimei tried to withdraw it. With another roar, Ancestor Yuelong astonishingly fused with the Giant Golden Dragon. An apocalyptic aura emitted from the dragon¡¯s body, as if it could destroy the sky and earth. "Baili Chengfeng slightly furrowed his eyebrows and commented, "Xu Zimei has pushed the ancestor to this point." Such a move was greatly harmful to the Divine Soul. Under normal circumstances, Ancestor Yuelong would absolutely not resort to it. After the two dragons merged, the Giant Golden Dragon¡¯s originally golden color became even more dazzling. Wings sprouted from its back, and a third horn grew from between the two horns on top of its head, now totaling three. The dragon¡¯s authority spread vast and wide. The Giant Dragon¡¯s somber eyes bore into Xu Zimei with towering hatred. "Kill," followed by a thunderous roar. Lightning crackled around the dragon, exploding with "crackle and pop", as it charged at Xu Zimei. Before the dragon¡¯s colossal form, the figure of Xu Zimei appeared particularly small. The Giant Dragon circled around, enclosing Xu Zimei. Then, with a roar, a purple dragon¡¯s breath spewed forth. Xu Zimei raised his Curved Blade to block, only to feel an overwhelming force transmitted through the thunderbolt, sending him flying. But the dragon had no intention of letting him fall just yet. Using its tail, it curled Xu Zimei back in. Wind and thunder raged; lightning flashed and thunder roared. Wielding Tyrant Shadow, Xu Zimei struck the dragon fiercely, sending sparks flying but not even shattering the surface scales. "Truly strong," Xu Zimei murmured, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with a light chuckle. The Immortal Extreme and Stepping into Immortality were entirely different concepts. Moreover, the strength of Ancestor Yuelong was beyond Xu Zimei¡¯s expectations. "Do you fear death?" the Giant Dragon asked coldly in human speech. "Seeking death," Xu Zimei retorted with a smile. As his voice fell, the Giant Dragon seemed to grow even more enraged and charged again. Xu Zimei, however, was unconcerned. He turned his head towards Baili Xiao and asked, "You claim to know of the ancient Ten Great Divine Spells, but do you recognize this one?" The supreme radiance of the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate descended from the heavens above. The Gate of Life and Death and the Gate of Immortality opened in an instant. At this moment, Xu Zimei seemed invincible. Not to mention the Gate of Life and Death, merely the Gate of Immortality could grant one immunity to death. As all three gates opened, the aura around him climbed several levels. With a single punch, Xu Zimei sent the Giant Dragon flying straight backwards. The dragon stepped back several paces, its enormous figure eyeing Xu Zimei with a certain wariness. ``` ... "Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate," said Baili Xiao below with an embarrassed expression. "How many cards does this guy still have up his sleeve?" The Ten Great Divine Spells of ancient times were considered a supreme honour if others acquired even one. Most people couldn¡¯t come into contact with them in their lifetimes, yet Xu Zimei successively used two. What¡¯s most important is that he hasn¡¯t even been to Heaven Beyond Heavens yet. Recalling what Zimo had said earlier, for the first time, Baili Xiao¡¯s heart began to waver. The Giant Golden Dragon looked at Xu Zimei with solemnity. "What kind of monster is this guy? At this moment, even in his heart, he considered beating a retreat." "Come fight," Xu Zimei extended his right hand towards Ancestor Yuelong, making a provocative gesture. "This old man came out of nowhere during the era of Emperor Changkong, and it has been several hundred thousand years since then. Why should I be serious with a youngster like you?" said Ancestor Yuelong indifferently. "It¡¯s more important to investigate the issue of the Extraterritorial Extreme Palace right now. I¡¯ve thought about it, and as the number one Sect Gate in the Eastern Continent, the True Martial Holy Sect is where I can rest assured keeping this woman imprisoned." "Are you scared?" Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "This old man simply can¡¯t be bothered to fuss over a little brat like you," Ancestor Yuelong said lightly. Although his face was calm, his heart was actually roaring with rage. "This old man is giving you a way out, don¡¯t push your luck." "But I want to kill you," Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. "Consider it killing the chicken to warn the monkey, just a reminder to others that the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect really isn¡¯t much in my eyes." "Saint Heir Xu, you¡¯re going too far," Baili Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help saying from the side. "Do you both want to come at me together?" Xu Zimei asked in return. Baili Qingfeng fell silent for a moment, without giving a direct answer. Two Stepping into Immortality powerhouses against one Divine Vein Realm sounded somewhat astonishing. But they wouldn¡¯t mind if it was possible. The key issue was, if it were a one-on-one match between Ancestor Yuelong and Xu Zimei, that would be acceptable. But if two of them teamed up, there were doubts if the True Martial Holy Sect standing behind Xu Zimei would consent. If they truly angered the True Martial Holy Sect, they could completely overrun the Baili Family. Seeing Baili Qingfeng remain silent, Xu Zimei turned his gaze back to Ancestor Yuelong. Way of Inquiry asked, "What do you think could trade for your life?" "You¡¯re pushing it too far," Ancestor Yuelong said indifferently. "Lad, the Immortal Extreme is inviolable." The Divine Dragon roared in the firmament, charging again towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei drew his sword, and Blade Intent enveloped half the firmament. The two clashed, and in an instant, dragon roars shook the heavens while Blade Intent soared mightily above. Blood floated down through the midair. A great battle ensued; the Giant Golden Dragon¡¯s scales shattered in several places, golden blood flowing unstoppably. Tyrant Shadow in hand made a circle, Ancestor Yuelong made a mistake, and the Curved Blade slashed directly towards the dragon¡¯s head. "Be careful," Baili Qingfeng shouted loudly. Drawing the bow and loosing an arrow, the Thousand Calamities Arrows shot forth straightaway. If Xu Zimei persisted in cutting down with his sword, the Thousand Calamities Arrows would likely hit his body. The next moment, sword rose, head fell. The mournful cry of the dragon echoed and then fell silent. One saw the Giant Golden Dragon fall into a pool of blood, dropping down from the firmament. And though the Thousand Calamities Arrows indeed hit Xu Zimei, the Gate of Immortality above his head was emitting vast power. Nonchalantly, Xu Zimei pulled out the Thousand Calamities Arrows, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a refreshing battle." ``` Chapter 825 - 824 Going to the Ancient Demon Cave The giant golden dragon¡¯s massive body fell from the firmament, and everyone¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed upon it. It was as though their own hearts had plummeted from the clouds. "Has it grown to such an extent already," someone muttered under their breath. "Elder Ancestor," shouted someone from the Baili Family. Under the lead of Baili Chengfeng, they hurriedly rushed toward the dragon¡¯s body. The dragon lay there, in a pool of golden blood. All members of the Baili Family looked at Xu Zimei with anger. "Take the Elder Ancestor to the Ancestor Temple," Baili Qingfeng said with a slight frown. Then he looked at Xu Zimei and said, "Saint Heir Xu seems to have gone too far." "I¡¯m bullying your Baili Family, so what?" Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, slowly retracted the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate above his head and replied indifferently. "If you¡¯re not convinced, your entire Baili Family can come at me." "Before Destiny is to bear, who dares to claim invincibility? Who can push through all challenges?" Baili Qingfeng said calmly. "We, the Baili Family, will remember today¡¯s events." "Well, I hope you keep that memory," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I¡¯ll also remember your Baili Family." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, his figure suddenly moved swiftly, turning into countless afterimages. The next moment, he appeared in front of Baili Xiao. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Baili Chengfeng shouted loudly. But before Xu Zimei made any move, Baili Xiao¡¯s figure also turned illusory. The space and time around her seemed to freeze, activating the Flying Immortal Body. Endless space-time force surged within her, and at that moment, she seemed to dominate the space-time of this region. Even Xu Zimei could only catch glimpses of afterimages flashing before his eyes. The next moment, Baili Xiao was already standing next to Baili Chengfeng, warily watching Xu Zimei. "Don¡¯t be so tense, I was just kidding," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Although Baili Xiao dodged him quickly, the time just now had been enough. Because he had planted the seed of the Great Dream Technique. He hoped she would like this gift. When he was in the Tianluan Domain, he had visited the Palace of the God of Slaughter belonging to the God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng. There, he obtained not only a fragment of a True Divine Sword but also this Great Dream Technique. The Dream of Three Thousand Years, a transient life as brief as a dream. The God of Slaughter Bai Changfeng had made a mistake in his practice of the Great Dream Technique, cultivating in dreams for a few previous years. When he awoke, his own flesh had already turned to white bones, and even the bones had decayed. Later, Xu Zimei made him the Lord of Hell, overseeing the eighteen layers of Hell in the Divine Continent. The power of the Great Dream Technique lay not only in assisting one¡¯s own cultivation. It could also create dream realms for others, trapping them in a world of dreams. Dream versus reality, when the dream is profound enough, in a certain sense, Many people would take the world in their dreams as the real world. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once Baili Xiao fell asleep, the seed of the Great Dream Technique would grow on its own, taking root and sprouting. It would lead Baili Xiao into a dream realm. ...¡­ At this moment, the members of the Baili Family were staring at Xu Zimei with rage. Their anger was mixed with a trace of fear. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care. He walked slowly to Gong Yuner, looked around at everyone, and calmly asked, "Today I will take her away. Who objects?" All around, the crows and magpies fell silent; the death of the old ancestor from Immortal Extreme left a profound memory in everyone. No one wanted to provoke this unlucky presence without absolute certainty. "Father, after the Heavenly Martial Assembly ends, let¡¯s leave," Xu Zimei said. "There¡¯s no longer any reason to stay." Xu Qingshan stepped forward and said in a low voice, "You go ahead, I still have matters to tidy up after today¡¯s events." "Then I won¡¯t return to the Sect Gate," Xu Zimei said. "I guess I¡¯ll have to visit Central Continent once more." "Go ahead, an eagle will eventually spread its wings and soar," Xu Qingshan said with emotion. "I am now reassured of your strength." Xu Zimei nodded, looked at Gong Yuner, and said, "Let¡¯s go." Watching the two figures leave from the Heavenly Primordial small world, Xu Qingshan began to deal with the aftermath with those around him. Xu Zimei could disregard these people¡¯s feelings, but the True Martial Holy Sect, as the leading sect of the Eastern Continent. One must still maintain a good balance. Although everyone had their own schemes, they were unwilling to tear off the facade of civility on the surface. ... The two emerged from the Heavenly Primordial small world and returned to Hundreds Miles City, silent the entire way, without any conversation. "Alright, you can go now," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "Why did you save me?" Gong Yuner looked up, her gaze fixed on Xu Zimei, and asked. "I was in a good mood," Xu Zimei replied. "You act without following any rules," Gong Yuner said. "One should live unrestrained," Xu Zimei replied. "My existence is meant to break the rules, otherwise I would already be a dead man." "I won¡¯t compete with you for Destiny," Gong Yuner said. "But Extraterritorial Extreme Palace will definitely not give up, our existence is for controlling Destiny." "I know," Xu Zimei said. "But among my enemies, Extraterritorial Extreme Palace isn¡¯t much of a concern." "Then I¡¯m leaving," Gong Yuner said after a moment of silence. "There might come a day when we meet again. Next time we meet, you might no longer be a match for me." "Let¡¯s wait and see," Xu Zimei laughed lightly. As Xu Zimei watched Gong Yuner¡¯s gradually disappearing figure, at that moment, a loud shout came from afar. Da Zhi, the monk, rushed towards them in hurried strides, his robes fluttering as he ran. "You didn¡¯t even call for me when you left," Da Zhi complained. "I¡¯m going to a place, do you want to come with me?" Xu Zimei asked. "The patriarch said you could change my fate, I believe what the patriarch said," Da Zhi replied. "Boundless Heavenly Venerate, as long as you don¡¯t send me away, I will stay by your side." "Then let¡¯s set off, to the Sky-reaching Domain in Central Continent," Xu Zimei smiled. Outside Hundreds Miles City, the vast body of Chaos rose into the air, shattering layer upon layer of void, eventually heading towards the distant Central Continent. According to Bai Meng, the void gate that connects Yuan Central Continent with the Ancient Demon¡¯s Cavern lies within the Sky-reaching Domain. Before venturing to Heaven Beyond Heavens, this was the only way Xu Zimei could connect with the Ancient Demon¡¯s Cavern. Even now, he was still not very clear about the affairs of the former Demon Lord and his heart was filled with many doubts. The journey from the Eastern Continent to the Sky-reaching Domain was very distant. Xu Zimei sat on the back of Chaos, sitting cross-legged, his consciousness entering the Divine Continent. The Five Spirit Beads gathered, and the Divine Continent entered the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation. The downpour of Spiritual Energy continued ceaselessly. Xu Zimei planned to use this time journeying to the Sky-reaching Domain to bring various mythological relics into existence in this world. This would also provide a reasonable way to introduce the Cultivation Techniques. Chapter 826 - 825 Entering the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation In Divine Martial Country, under the governance of Stone Ink County on the Divine Continent, the sixteen-year-old boy, Zhang Shun, headed for Mingyang Mountain outside the county with an umbrella over his shoulder and a bamboo basket on his back, early in the great Qing morning. Despite the torrential rain that had been pouring down ceaselessly for over a month, there was still no sign of it letting up. Some said it was the heavens showing their might, venting their fury upon mortals. Others claimed it was the work of monstrous beings. In short, opinions were varied, and people chose to stay at home rather than venture out. But now, Zhang Shun had no choice but to go up the mountain in search of herbs. His mother had been bedridden for more than half a month without medicine, and, with nothing of value at home, he couldn¡¯t afford the medicinal herbs from the apothecary. If things continued like this, he feared his mother wouldn¡¯t survive the rainy season. Braving the downpour, he went up the mountain to gather herbs. The heavy rain shrouded everything, and except for the sound of raindrops, nothing else could be heard by his ears. Zhang Shun walked with an umbrella in hand and a bamboo hat on his head, carefully making his way up the slippery slopes of Mingyang Mountain. He picked every herb he encountered on the way, useful or not, thinking he could sell them later for some money. The muddy path was difficult to navigate, and several times he nearly slipped off the mountainside. If he fell down in this weather, even if he died, no one would see. After being extremely cautious for more than an hour, Zhang Shun finally managed to climb to the summit with great difficulty. Too tired to care about the muddy peak, he laid down on the ground, covered his head with the umbrella, and rested. After a while, when he stood up from the ground, his clothes were completely soaked, and a cold wind blew, making his whole body shiver. At that moment, his gaze fell on something directly in front of the mountain¡¯s summit, and he was rooted to the spot. There, at the peak, stood the statue of a Divine Dragon. The Divine Dragon coiled upward, a pearl held in its mouth as it gazed towards the heavens. Though it was a sculpture, there was an overwhelming dragon might emanating from it, which Zhang Shun could feel. He remembered clearly that he frequented Mingyang Mountain, and there had never been a statue of a Divine Dragon here before. He walked slowly towards the statue, and just as he marveled at the divinely inspired craftsmanship and reached out to gently touch it, a rumbling noise came from the depths of the earth. Suddenly, heaven and earth seemed to shake, and the entire Mingyang Mountain appeared to sway. Being an ordinary person who had never experienced such events, Zhang Shun was so frightened that he dashed away. But after running a few dozen meters, he discovered that the rumbling on the mountain had stopped, and where the statue once was, a grand hall had risen from the ground. He hesitated for a long time but eventually approached the grand hall, driven by curiosity. This hall was ancient, its surface made of bronze. It was a Bronze Grand Hall. The grand doors of the hall were closed tight, with three large characters inscribed upon them. "Huntian Hall." "What¡¯s going on here?" murmured Zhang Shun to himself. He approached the doors and gave them a gentle push, only to see the heavy Bronze Gate swaying open. A beam of light shimmered from within. Zhang Shun looked towards the source of the light and saw a book floating in midair alongside a peculiar object. He didn¡¯t know why, but his heart thumped wildly, and as if possessed, he walked inside. He approached the book and saw that its pale purple cover bore the title "Thunder Skies Treasure Manual." He picked up the book and casually flipped through it, discovering that it spoke of Cultivation. The human body had twelve Vein Gates, and the strong could hold the sun and moon in their hands and tread upon the Starry sky. Even the weak could move mountains and seas, and traverse clouds and mists. "Could there really be such a thing as Cultivation in this world?" muttered Zhang Shun to himself. Many myths and legends circulated in the world. But the majority knew that these legends were false, with so-called Buddhist Temples and Taoist Temples merely being places people constructed to find peace of mind. After all, people had never seen a practitioner. But now, his worldview was rapidly being shattered. He then turned his gaze to another item next to him. It was a ball of golden light, surrounded by brown iron bars. They seemed to be iron bars, but he did not recognize the material. The iron bars intertwined to form a sphere, encapsulating the purple light within. Around the purple light, there were four Divine Dragon statues. The Divine Dragons were about the same size as the purple light. The dragons coiled around, heads up, mouths slightly open, as if the purple light was spat out and condensed from their mouths. Seeing the four Divine Dragons with the purple sphere reminded Zhang Shun of an ancient myth. The Divine Continent also had its own mythical stories. Pangu creating the heaven, Nuwa crafting humans, Kuafu chasing the sun, Houyi shooting the suns... And the item before Zhang Shun reminded him of the mythological Huntian Hall. It was said that in ancient times, there was a monster that could know the Six Directions and constellations above, and all things on earth below. Its body was as large as a hundred zhang and more; its back was like a turtle shell. With the Six Directions and constellations of the sun and moon engraved upon its back, and with these celestial bodies moving in real-time. This creature, when dormant, did no harm, but its emergence caused great chaos, turning the world upside down. Later, the monster ascended to the heavens, taking on a divine form and leaving its earthly body behind. Thousands of years later, a Dragon Turtle Sage emerged, possessing immeasurable mystical powers, who acquired the transformed body of the creature. After a millennium of refinement, it became the Huntian Hall. Legend has it that this Hall could transform the Six Directions, causing creatures to be infatuated with it, gradually capturing their souls, making it extremely malicious. ... Zhang Shun looked at the divine artifact before him, as well as the cultivation technique, and laughed heartily towards the sky. At this moment, there were many people like Zhang Shun in the Divine Continent. Some had found cultivation techniques, others had discovered divine pills of legend. There were also those who discovered the legacies of mythological figures. In short, various cultivation techniques and Vein Skills began to appear throughout the Divine Continent. The topic of the resurgence of myths instantly enveloped the entire world. The Divine Continent entered the most chaotic era of cultivation. Xu Zimei watched all this from a divine perspective. He had laid the foundation for the era¡¯s development, and as for how it would evolve later, He could not interfere; as long as no one destroyed the rules of the Divine Continent, he would let things take their course. With the resurgence of spiritual energy, all creatures of the world began their cultivation. The overall strength of the entire world underwent a qualitative change. And as the True Fate of the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei naturally benefited the most. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His True Fate was different from others. The stronger the world, the stronger his own power would become; True Fate did not require cultivation. But this was even more challenging than cultivation. After the era of cultivation stabilized and talented disciples rose like mushrooms after the rain, gradually making their mark, Xu Zimei would have to prepare for Destiny. However, the era of Destiny was still far off, and he had much more to prepare. There was no need to rush now. ... At this moment, Xu Zimei was sitting cross-legged on the back of Chaos. Waves of Creation Force were refining his body. His physical form could traverse the void and face catastrophes head-on. Chapter 827 - 826 Monster-Taming Sect The Creation Force within was surging. Xu Zimei sat upon the back of Chaos, a "crackling" sound echoing inside his body. From his internal organs to the Extraordinary Meridians, this was a transformation of his own strength. As the Divine Continent was transforming, Xu Zimei was also undergoing a transformation. The blood in his body gradually turned from red to golden. Even his bones seemed to have turned to gold. This cultivation lasted for an entire month. When Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes, the silhouette of Chaos had already flown at full strength to the Central Continent. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And his bodily transformation had to be forcefully stopped in the middle. He felt an intense hunger for the first time since he¡¯d started cultivating. Because at his level of cultivation, he no longer needed to consume grains or other foods. ...¡­ The Sky-reaching Domain was located at the very western end of the Central Continent. It bordered the Shenghua Domain, and it was in the direction towards the Western Continent. Therefore, when Xu Zimei came from the Eastern Continent, the distance in between was quite vast. Today, the two of them finally arrived at the boundary between the Sky-reaching Domain and the Shenghua Domain. Xu Zimei retracted Chaos and, along with Monk Da Zhi, descended slowly from the sky, planning to rest here for a day and have a full meal. In the vicinity, no city was in sight, only a village at a not so distant place. The two made their way on foot into the village. At the entrance to the village stood two ancient willow trees. Since it was deep winter, the willows stood silently amid the heavy snow. Radiantly white, the cottony snow drifted with the wind. "Green Willow Village," three large characters were carved on a nearby stone stele. The village was very quiet inside, but that was understandable given the snowy weather and the reluctance of people to venture out. The two walked into the village, with Monk Da Zhi holding a horsetail whisk, calling out in his deep voice. "Is there anyone in the village? This poor monk is passing by, could we buy some food with money?" His words fell into silence for a long time, but no one responded. Xu Zimei could feel that the houses on both sides were empty, not a soul in sight. "This village doesn¡¯t seem abandoned," said Monk Da Zhi with confusion. "How come there¡¯s not a person in such weather?" "Let¡¯s check inside the village," Xu Zimei said. "If there¡¯s no one, we¡¯ll just keep moving on." ... "Move quickly, all of you, or there will be consequences," a stern voice rose within the village. Followed by the "crackling" sound of whips lashing out. The village was not small in scale; after walking for over ten minutes, the two finally reached the heart of the village. "There are people," said Monk Da Zhi, quickening his steps upon hearing the sounds. When the two turned the corner of the village, they at last saw signs of life. Not far ahead was a broad open space. A group of villagers was barefoot in the snow, seemingly building houses, busily working amid the icy cold. On the side, two men in beasts¡¯ pelts were overseeing the work. They held iron whips, and next to them stood two fiercely fierce tigers. Thick Monster Might pressed down, leaving the villagers around with no choice but to work diligently. A moment¡¯s inattention would attract a lashing from the iron whips. In the biting cold, everyone¡¯s limbs seemed numb, their cheeks red from the freezing chill. Upon noticing the arrival of Xu Zimei and his companion, the two fierce tigers immediately sensed their presence. They roared at Xu Zimei and his companion. "What are you people?" The two middle-aged men clad in beast skins stepped forward and frowned as they asked. "Upon passing by this place, I wished to purchase some food. May it be convenient?" Monk Da Zhi inquired. "Scram, can¡¯t you see we¡¯re busy?" the middle-aged man on the left said, unceremoniously. "Wait," the middle-aged man on the right said with a smile. "Since you two have come, why not stay and lend us a hand?" As his words fell, the two tigers before them had already pounced. They attacked from the left and right, pinning Xu Zimei and his companion between them. "Tiger meat will do," Xu Zimei pondered briefly. He gently raised his right hand; the blade qi burst forth from his palm, transforming into two blade shadows that shot out. Following that were two cries of agony, and the tigers lay dead on the ground. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care about the stunned expressions of the onlookers as a fierce fire started in his hands. He immediately began skinning and deboning, skewering the tiger¡¯s corpse with Tyrant Shadow and roasting it over the flames. "You, you dare kill our battle pets," the middle-aged man in beast skins finally reacted, shouting. "Do you know who we are?" Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. He merely glanced at the middle-aged man, and a supreme divine might erupted from his eyes. The man¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, as if gravity had increased manyfold. His internal organs churned together and he was compressed into a patty-like shape. The other middle-aged man, witnessing this scene, said nothing and fled frantically into the distance, terror-stricken. "That¡¯s better, how peaceful," Xu Zimei smiled. He was too lazy to kill such ants. The flames conjured by Xu Zimei were formidable, quickly roasting the tiger meat. He didn¡¯t hesitate, tearing and biting into the flesh directly. His aim was not to satisfy hunger, but rather his body¡¯s transformation required an immense amount of energy. And this energy had to be drawn from food. Within minutes, Xu Zimei had devoured one whole tiger. Seemingly unsatisfied, he began to deal with the other tiger. Just then, amidst the group of villagers in the clearing ahead, an old man approached, trembling. "Thank you, kind saviors, for rescuing Green Willow Village," the elder bowed several times to Xu Zimei and his companion. Xu Zimei paid him no attention, continuing to eat. Monk Da Zhi, however, stepped forward and asked with curiosity, "Old man, what are you doing?" "Alas," the elder sighed before speaking. "I am the village chief of Green Willow Village. Our village falls under the jurisdiction of the Monster-Taming Sect. Not long ago, the Sect decreed that every city and village must establish a Monster Shrine, and we were in the process of constructing one." The elder looked at Xu Zimei and his companion and sighed, "You two had better run. The man you just killed was an Outer Sect Disciple of the Monster-Taming Sect; they won¡¯t let this go easily." "The Monster-Taming Sect," Xu Zimei asked with his mouth full of meat, his words muffled. "Their Ancestor is the Crimson Scale Emperor, isn¡¯t it?" "Yes, precisely, the Crimson Scale Emperor," the old man nodded hastily. "What do they want with constructing these shrines?" Da Zhi inquired, still curious. "I do not know," the elder shook his head and said. "You better leave quickly, and we should also pack up and start anew elsewhere. Otherwise, they will surely not spare us." After Xu Zimei finished eating the two tigers, he still felt unsatisfied. Chapter 828 - 827 Hundred Demons City His body was still extremely hungry, as if feeding two tigers was merely a drop in the bucket, akin to trying to put out a fire with a cup of water. Xu Zimei looked at the elder and asked, "Does your village have any food?" "Yes, yes," the elder quickly nodded. Looking at the group of villagers behind him, he said, "Everyone, go home quickly and bring out whatever food you have at home for this benefactor." Watching the group rush toward their individual homes, Da Zhi the monk looked at Xu Zimei and chuckled. "Eating from someone shortens the tongue, taking from someone shortens the hand." "I helped them kill these two tigers, doesn¡¯t that settle things?" Xu Zimei replied. "What about the Monster-Taming Sect?" Da Zhi asked. "Don¡¯t worry about it. Their disciple struck first," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Do you actually want to visit the Monster-Taming Sect?" "Of course not," Da Zhi slightly shook his head. He said, "I¡¯m just worried that even if we don¡¯t mind, the other party might." At that moment, the villagers of the village were already coming over with a large amount of food. The meat was scarce; most of it were coarse grains and steamed buns. Such food was actually of little use. Xu Zimei looked at the elder and asked, "Elder, where is there a city nearby?" "If you head west, you will find Hundred Demons City," the elder replied. "However, that area is under the control of the Monster-Taming Sect, I advise you not to go there." "Since you are planning to move anyway, keep the food for yourselves," Xu Zimei smiled. After saying goodbye to the villagers of Green Willow Village, the two continued toward the west. After a while, a wolf howl suddenly sounded from afar. It led the pack, and several more wolf howls followed. At the edge of their vision, more than ten snow-white wolves rushed towards them from afar. Each snow wolf was formidable, with a person seated on their backs. As these dozen wolves charged forward, they quickly encircled Xu Zimei and his companion. "Did you two come from Green Willow Village?" the lead man demanded coldly. "Don¡¯t waste words. Better to kill wrongly than to let go," another young man beside him said. "I¡¯ll leave it to you," Xu Zimei looked at Da Zhi and said. As the young men rode their wolves into the attack, the Monster Beasts were extremely aggressive, baring their fangs and emanating a pungent stench. "Boundless Heavenly Venerate," Da Zhi offered a salute. Then, he was surrounded by an impressive aura, and his horsetail whisk transformed into three thousand white strands. Countless white strands spread out, merging with the drifting snow, while moans of agony rose from the snowy ground. Drops of fresh blood, like plum blossoms, were scattered across the white, vast land. "The disciple has already reported your actions to the Sect Gate; none of you will escape." Resentful words came from the last corpse. ... As the capital of the Monster-Taming Sect, Hundred Demons City was located in the heart of Shenghua Domain and the Sky-reaching Domain. It had a resounding reputation in both domains. Furthermore, as a division of the Imperial Rule Immortal Gate, their influence was widely recognized and their name was very well-known in this realm. Their method of cultivation differed from that of typical cultivators. Most people cultivate themselves, but their practice involved taming monsters. This method initially received a lot of criticism. Many believed that a tamed monster, no matter how strong, was external, and that true strength comes only from one¡¯s own power. This perspective persisted until the Era of Emperors when the Crimson Scale Emperor, bearing his Destiny, amazed all the critics. Legend has it that during the era¡¯s struggle for Destiny, the Crimson Scale Emperor rode the Red-Eyed Kylin. Around him were the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise. The Gui Che, Nine Infant, and Monster Phoenix, various ferocious beasts, guarded him. It was said that in that era of Destiny, not even those close to him could approach. He led the myriads of beasts and, ultimately, above the Firmament, demonstrated his cultivation in the eyes of the world. On the wild, vast land, a massive city was situated. From a distance, it resembled a fiery-red Kylin, coiling on the ground. The head of the Kylin was at the very top of the city gate, suspended high, watching over everyone who came and went. The words "Hundred Demons City" glowed faintly amid the falling snow. Since ancient times, the human race and the Monster Race had been at odds. In the era of Wild Desolation, the Monster Race ruled heaven and earth, leaving humans as fleeting as dust. During the Era of Emperors, the human race flourished and often hunted the Monster Race. However, if there was a place where Monster Race and humans coexisted peacefully, it was this Hundred Demons City. The Crimson Scale Emperor was the first human to sign a treaty with the Monster Race. In the era when the Monster-Taming Sect still existed, he offered the Monster Race a habitat. Thus, the Monster Race spared no effort and eventually helped the Crimson Scale Emperor ascend to the throne, fulfilling Destiny. Later generations could sign treaties with the disciples of the Monster-Taming Sect, align with formations, and use them as combat pets. Xu Zimei looked at the city in his sight; after walking a day and night, they had finally arrived. He touched his stomach and laughed, "Finally, I can have a full meal." Without energy to sustain him, the transformation of his body had gradually slowed down, very sluggishly. The two entered the city, where various Monster Beasts could be seen everywhere. There were Snowstorm Ape Monkeys, Azure Oxen, Double-Headed Serpents; various Monster Beasts walked on the streets. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a city where humans coexisted with Monster Beasts. Xu Zimei found an inn, and a bustling waiter hurriedly welcomed them. "Bring all the meat dishes your inn has," Xu Zimei casually threw a handful of Crystal Stones. He found a seat by the window and sat down. "Also, bring me a pot of hot wine." Outside the inn, the snow fluttered and Fei Ling, while inside the inn, a stove was lit, making it very warm. "Where do we head next?" Da Zhi Monk asked. "To Demon Vanquishing Ridge," replied Xu Zimei. The seal of the Ancient Demon Cave was located in Demon Vanquishing Ridge, a notoriously dangerous area in the Sky-reaching Domain. Generally, others were prohibited from entering. The specific route was not far from the Monster-Taming Sect. The waiter quickly brought the heated wine and then brought the meat dishes one by one from the kitchen. All these dishes were made from the meat of Monster Beasts. Xu Zimei did not stand on ceremony and started to eat heartily. Just as he was thoroughly enjoying his meal, a raptor¡¯s cry echoed from afar. Following that, with a "boom," the inn¡¯s window was ripped apart by a Fierce Eagle that charged toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei grabbed a bone in his hand and flung it straight out. With a "thud," the bone pierced through the Fierce Eagle¡¯s head, pinning it to the wall beside the street. "You thief, what nerve!" a light reprimand sounded from nearby. An elderly man approached from a distance. Beside him followed a man, the same one who had fled from Green Willow Village earlier. "Found him," the man pointed at Xu Zimei and shouted. "Uncle Master, it was he who obstructed our building of the shrine." Chapter 829 - 828: A Visit to Your Monster-Taming Sect "Kid, where are you from?" the old man slowly advanced and asked Xu Zimei, looking at him. "Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?" Xu Zimei smiled and looked at the man from before, inquiring. "I, our Uncle Master is asking you something," the man stammered, unable to look Xu Zimei in the eye. "What a buzzkill, can¡¯t even have a meal without someone causing a disturbance," Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. "Keep eating, leave it to me," Da Zhi the monk waved his hand and slowly stood up. Facing the elder from the Monster-Taming Sect, he performed a Taoist salute and said, "I do not wish to entangle with your Monster-Taming Sect. Leave now, and we can pretend nothing happened." "In this Hundred Demons City, you are the first one to dare to speak to me like that," the elder from the Monster-Taming Sect huffed coldly. His white hair at the temples stood on end. Spiritual energy swirled around him, and a strong Monster presence emitted from his being. Then, a roar of a Monster Beast followed. Next to him, a colossal shadow tore through the void and emerged. "Mo," a prolonged and deep bellow resonated. Da Zhi the monk looked up, and there stood a massive rhinoceros. The rhinoceros was covered in armor that resembled steel, with a sharp horn at its nose. Its pupils were blood-red, and an imposing presence surged from all around it. The Monster Beasts of Hundred Demons City seemed to sense something and all hid away. Snow fluttered around, leaving this main thoroughfare in utter silence. Only the vast form of the rhinoceros occupied half the street, eyeing Da Zhi the monk with a predatory gaze. "From whence do you come?" the old man inquired. "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. If you are from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, have an elder from your Sect Gate come recognize you. If not, then I will kill you outright." "It is well known that the taming arts of the Monster-Taming Sect are exceedingly brilliant. Then allow me to see for myself," Da Zhi the monk did not answer the old man but spoke for himself. Immediately, his own imposing power surged. A "crackling and snapping" sound came from within his body. Da Zhi the monk¡¯s body grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. In almost a few breaths, he grew to the same size as the rhinoceros. "It seems you have some strength; no wonder you¡¯re so bold." The old man snorted coldly and said, "Rampage Dragon Rhinoceros, entertain him." The massive rhinoceros, like a small mountain, charged towards Da Zhi the monk. Da Zhi the monk slightly furrowed his brow; in a contest of pure strength, he couldn¡¯t overpower the rhinoceros. He quickly dodged, and the rhinoceros smashed heavily into one side of the street. Several shops collapsed, screams erupting from within. "Taoist Technique Arrogant," Da Zhi the monk furrowed his brow slightly. A flash of white brilliance suddenly radiated from his body, forming a disk that appeared behind him, somewhat visible, somewhat hidden, filled with Taoist Charm. It shattered the surrounding void. He stepped upon the air and "whooshed" through mid-air, sometimes appearing, sometimes hiding in the void. In the next instant, Da Zhi the monk had already appeared in front of the Rampage Dragon Rhinoceros. The wheel behind him spun, erupting into a glaring light, and his right hand, sharp as a blade, heavily chopped down on the horn of the dragon rhinoceros. "Mo," the dragon rhinoceros cried out in pain and fell to the ground, roaring. "Dammit," the old man exclaimed softly upon seeing this scene. He squinted his eyes, with demonic Qi surging in his hand. Another beastly roar emanated from the void. A massive Peng, a hundred meters in length, which blotted out the sun, flew out from the void. The Peng flapped its wings, and its piercing cries echoed through layers of void, reverberating in one¡¯s eardrums, without end. Together with the dragon rhinoceros, it charged at Da Zhi the monk. "Landlord, warm up another pot of wine for me," Xu Zimei¡¯s voice echoed from within the inn. "Also, bring me another round of the same dishes from before." "Dear guest," the inn¡¯s waiter said from under the table, struggling to speak. "There¡¯s a battle going on outside; the inn cannot do any business." "Just do it if I tell you to do it; with me here, the inn won¡¯t collapse," Xu Zimei said. "If you won¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll have to personally take the inn apart." "No, no, no, I¡¯ll have the chef make it right now," the innkeeper quickly came over from the side and gestured with his hands. ...... The battle outside continued. With a "boom," Da Zhi¡¯s attack landed, and the figure of the Great Peng was sent flying. It crashed heavily towards the inn, like a whirlwind of sand and stone. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, waving his right hand. Endless spiritual energy gathered around him, forming a massive spiritual energy palm. With one slap, the tumbling Great Peng was sent flying away. "Don¡¯t get in the way." Witnessing this scene, an elder from the Monster-Taming Sect raised his eyebrows. His complexion slightly changed, and he glanced back and forth between Da Zhi and Xu Zimei. Endless spiritual energy surged around him, and demonic Qi pervaded the area. The void in front of him began to tremble. The next moment, an image appeared in the void. It seemed to be a grand and majestic palace. Around the palace, Kylins slumbered, Jiao Dragons swallowed the radiance of the sun and moon, and Fire Phoenixes burned half the sky. Inside the palace, dozens of people stood in two rows, each emanating a powerful aura. At the very head was a throne. A man in purple robes sat upon it. "Sect Master, save me," the elder shouted. "Somebody is causing trouble in Hundred Demons City, killing our sect disciples, and obstructing the establishment of the ancestral hall. I¡¯m alone and weak and won¡¯t be able to hold them off for long." "Elder Longxi, don¡¯t panic," the man on the throne said with an echoing voice. He ordered firmly, "I¡¯ll have the Sect-Protecting Elder go to assist you right away." "You all shouldn¡¯t bother so much." Just then, a light chuckle sounded from behind Elder Longxi. The elder felt a stiffness all over his body, a chill rising from the soles of his feet to his head. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When did you..." He struggled to turn around, only to see Xu Zimei appear behind him unexpectedly. And he had not sensed it at all. "There¡¯s no need for all of you to hassle me one by one," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "How about after I¡¯ve eaten and drunk my fill, I pay your Monster-Taming Sect a visit?" "Good, we await your esteemed arrival," the man in purple robes said indifferently. "But you must not harm Elder Longxi, otherwise, my Monster-Taming Sect will hunt you to the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea." "Him?" Xu Zimei reached out and touched the elder¡¯s head. Then he smiled, and with a "pop," he crushed the elder¡¯s head. It turned into wisps of blood mist and scattered. "Don¡¯t rush; your turn will come soon enough." Seeing this, the man in purple robes jerked fiercely on his throne. With a "boom," an extremely powerful aura spread mightily from the great hall. "You¡¯re seeking death." Xu Zimei smiled, and with the death of Elder Longxi, the image before him also began to fade away. Chapter 830 - 829 Decisive Battle at Monster-Taming Sect The dragon rhinoceros and the roc beside, had in a moment become ownerless beasts. They glanced in terror at the corpse of the old man, then attempted to flee. Xu Zimei thought it over, now that the Divine Continent had embarked on the proper path of cultivation. Yet, the types of Divine Beasts were few, almost all were those of the Myriad Demons Tribe. Other Monster Beasts that wanted to evolve into Divine Beasts would still need a very long time. These Monster Beasts could just enrich the variety of Monster Beasts in his True Fate World. He waved his right hand, directly drawing the roc and the dragon rhinoceros into the True Fate World, and let Chaos and the others properly train them. Then he returned to the inn and began to eat meat. His body¡¯s transformation was also continuously happening. With the intake of food, his body could absorb more and more Creation Force. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The golden blood inside his body flowed majestically like an endless sea. Xu Zimei could feel that, once all his blood transformed into gold, This single drop of blood could weigh thousands of pounds, with the force within able to burst a Monster Beast of the Saint Vein Realm. Perhaps then, truly a drop of blood could fill oceans, a single slash could sever the sun, moon, and stars, and a snap of fingers could turn heaven and earth upside down. ... From morning till night, then from night till morning, For a whole day and night, Xu Zimei had almost eaten all the ingredients in the entire inn. He stood up, stretched lazily, and the space around him shattered. Slowly, he clenched his fists; a "crackling" sound erupted from within. "Monk, let¡¯s go," said Xu Zimei. Da Zhi, the monk, nodded and walked with Xu Zimei toward the exit of the inn. Before leaving, Xu Zimei threw several hundred Spirit Crystals inside the inn. "Sir, having you dine at our inn is our honor." The Shopkeeper of the inn hurriedly attempted to decline. "How would we dare to take your money!" "Take it, I¡¯m not a robber not to pay for the meal," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "You see, I¡¯m a person who sees things through." Leaving the inn, Xu Zimei checked the direction. As the capital of the Monster-Taming Sect, Hundred Demons City was very close to the Sect Gate. About ten or so kilometers to the south, there was a Monster Forest. This place was home to various types of Monster Beasts, truly a paradise for Monster Beasts. The Monster-Taming Sect was established here; since young, they cultivated feelings with Monster Beasts to form contracts. Several tens of minutes later, Xu Zimei and the monk arrived at the Monster Forest. Looking down from above, the Monster Forest stretched boundlessly, no end in sight. Various Sky-reaching Great Trees soared dozens of meters high, towering majestically. Walking into the Monster Forest felt like stepping into the primeval wilderness of ancient mountains and forests. Everything here carried the scent of the primordial. Roars of beasts intermittently came from afar. From the hidden thickets, countless vigilant eyes stared at Xu Zimei and the monk. "Friends from the Monster-Taming Sect, won¡¯t you come out to meet us?" Da Zhi, the monk, called out loudly. "Only if you can walk in here, will you be worthy to meet us," a voice came from the void. The voice spread around, and the Monster Beasts in the entire Monster Forest seemed very agitated. Countless roars came from ahead, unwelcoming Xu Zimei and the outsiders. "Then let¡¯s go in," Xu Zimei waved his hand, and he and the monk Da Zhi walked deeper into the thicket. Suddenly, the sunlight above disappeared, as a dark silhouette flew overhead. Blocking the light in their sight. With a "bang", the shadow landed, and a chilling claw rushed towards them from the front. Xu Zimei and the monk stepped back to dodge the claw¡¯s attack. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a spotted saber-toothed tiger. It was majestic with fangs several meters long. Its body was covered in fur as tough as steel, and it looked at Xu Zimei and his companion as if they were its prey. "The look is quite scary," Xu Zimei chuckled. As the Saber-toothed Tiger pounced toward him, Xu Zimei slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow. The blade rose, a mournful cry followed, and then a head fell. The two continued forward, encountering more and more Monster Beasts. However, these Monster Beasts did not rush to attack; instead, they circled around Xu Zimei and his companion like prey. As time progressed, the number of Monster Beasts around them increased. There were probably already a few hundred. After walking some distance, a mountain gate appeared in sight. "Here we are," Da Zhi whispered. In direct sight, mist obscured everything. Still, one could vaguely make out the silhouette of a magnificent structure within the mist. In the fog, there were Kylin neighs and Monster Phoenixes flaring up with sinister flames. There were also all sorts of legendary rare Monster Beasts, rushing, running, and roaring. A golden mountain gate stood at the forefront. Above this gate, three large characters read "Monster-Taming Sect." These characters were not merely text; they were transformed from Monster Beasts. The first character, representing "Control," transformed from a Kylin. The second character, representing "Monster," transformed from a White Tiger. The third character, for "Sect," transformed from a Gui Che. "It¡¯s just different, the wealthy show off," Xu Zimei laughed. "It makes me envious." When they approached the gate, the Monster Beasts that surrounded them seemed restless, eager to move. As if instructed, they all roared and pounced towards Xu Zimei and his companion, as if trying to overwhelm and devour them using sheer numbers. Previously in Eternal Ancient Continent, Xu Zimei had learned a Vein Skill called A Drop in the Ocean at the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect. Xu Zimei had modified it. A Drop in the Ocean was water, but now he used the blade. Blade Prison was just as good as an ocean. A drop of blood could drown the Great Wilderness; a blade could slaughter countless beasts. Tyrant Shadow spun in front of him, endless Blade Intent swelling around like a sea of shocking waves, surging in all directions. Countless Monster Beasts attacked, and time seemed to stand still at that moment. Xu Zimei slowly clenched his fist. Just such a gentle clench felt as if what he grasped was not merely a fist, but the entire world. When he unclenched his fist, the floating, spreading Blade Intent exploded outward like an overwhelming force, ravaging everything around. A series of "Boom, boom, boom" echoes surrounded him. This Blade Intent shattered the space, whether it be Monster Beasts or flora, all were annihilated and shattered within it. When the Blade Intent subsided, the surroundings were in shambles, the ground cracked, and nothing else remained. Xu Zimei¡¯s purple robe fluttered in the wind. He was the first to walk through the mountain gate. This gate was like an independent space, and after overcoming the space¡¯s repulsion, he forcefully entered. ...¡­ Inside the Monster-Taming Sect, a formidable aura descended from above. Xu Zimei looked up. He saw a group of people standing high above him, stepping on various Divine Beasts. "You¡¯re standing too high," Xu Zimei said lightly. The leader at the forefront was the current Sect Master of the Monster-Taming Sect, Jiang Shenglong. Chapter 831 - 830 Thunder Kirin Ancestor All the people of the Monster-Taming Sect stood atop the Firmament. Under Jiang Shenglong¡¯s leadership, he sat on the throne in the front, flanked by various Elders. Each person rode a Divine Beast beneath them. The Divine Beasts roared, their powerful beastly aura echoing in the Firmament. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who goes there?" Jiang Shenglong asked coldly. "If the name is well-known, perhaps we have heard of it too." "Just two Nameless Loose Cultivators," replied Xu Zimei, waving his hand. "Do two Nameless Loose Cultivators dare to ascend to our Monster-Taming Sect?" Jiang Shenglong spoke indifferently. "Do you really think we are easy to bully?" "Why waste so many words," Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. "I just said, you all stand too high." He threw his Tyrant Shadow from his hand. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s body flowed with golden blood, and his bones were also golden. These Golden Bones, even if faced by a Divine Vein expert, could not be severed. Tyrant Shadow, thrown by Xu Zimei, brought a strong oppressive force towards the crowd. The people of the Monster-Taming Sect, calm and composed, at a shrill cry from their Divine Beasts scattered all around. Yet they clearly underestimated the power of this strike. With a loud "boom," Tyrant Shadow exploded completely in the void. The resultant shockwave from the shattering Endless Void still blasted the people of the Monster-Taming Sect downwards. Watching the frantic figures of the crowd, Xu Zimei brought his hands together, and the Blade Prison spread out leisurely like an ocean. With his arms spreading, endless blade shadows shot out. The crowd, who initially tried to stabilize themselves, panicked instantly, hurriedly dodging the blade shadows. Unfortunately, the blade shadows came like a tide, impossible to completely evade, and all the Divine Beasts fell from the sky. "I said, I dislike others standing higher than me," Xu Zimei spoke lightly. He raised his right hand, and the Tyrant Shadow that exploded in the Firmament rapidly returned to his hand at the speed of light. He held the Tyrant Shadow and walked step by step toward the crowd. "Kill him," Jiang Shenglong said coldly. The surrounding Divine Beasts roared. There were a total of eight Divine Beasts, including Fei Lian, Nine Infant, Gold Wool Roar, Dragon Lion Gryphon... These Divine Beasts, each emanating a formidable mien, filled the air with intense beastly aura; all the Monster Beasts in Monster Forest trembled and prostrated on the ground. They besieged Xu Zimei, Nine Infant spewing nine different attribute shockwaves from its nine heads. Fei Lian¡¯s colossal body tore through the Firmament, its claws shattering the void as if crushing tofu. Various Divine Beasts displayed their Divine Might, a powerful rise of beastly mien that ascended to the heavens. Dragons roared and tigers howled, shocking the mountains and the Firmament. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his figure neither dodging nor avoiding. Thus, he walked step by step toward Jiang Shenglong and others. With his now-transformed body, even the attacks of these Divine Beasts were nothing more than tickles. Xu Zimei grabbed, pulling the oncoming Fei Lian down from the sky. His right fist slightly raised, and with a "bang," that Fei Lian turned into a mist of blood. Whether it was Jiang Shenglong and others or those Monster-Taming Sect disciples in the distance, all watched with their hearts pounding. Was it that simple to kill? Gold Wool Roar roared in anger, Xu Zimei directly kicked it. With a "boom," a deep pit formed in the ground, and the Gold Wool Roar was kicked across the sky, turning into a black dot and disappearing. He grabbed the Nine Infant with nine heads, took hold of its neck, and pulled all nine heads out one by one. Accompanied by painful screeching, the blood-soaked corpse of Nine Infant was thrown aside. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure advanced step by step, almost like the Grim Reaper calling. Jiang Shenglong and some Elders hastily retreated. The other Divine Beasts around them, seeing this scene, didn¡¯t dare to step forward and could only watch from afar. "Please, let¡¯s talk this through. The Monster-Taming Sect is willing to compensate," Jiang Shenglong quickly said. "Just tell us what you need." "I¡¯ve taken a liking to these Monster Beasts of your Monster-Taming Sect," Xu Zimei smiled. "Hand over all the Monster Beasts, and I¡¯ll let you off." "These Monster Beasts are the foundation of our Monster-Taming Sect, even the Crimson Scale Emperor made a pact with them," Jiang Shenglong quickly replied. "Without the Monster Beasts, our Monster-Taming Sect would undoubtedly be destroyed. Please show mercy." "What does destroying your Monster-Taming Sect have to do with me?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I only care about my own interests." "If you really leave us no way out, then we¡¯ll have to fight to the death," an Elder from the Monster-Taming Sect said angrily. "Fight to the death? Are you worthy?" Xu Zimei laughed. He casually grabbed a Dragon Lion Gryphon nearby and with another punch, crushed its head. Everyone watched, terrified and trembling. "Please, summon the Elder, quickly summon the Elder," Jiang Shenglong hastily looked towards the distance, shouting desperately. The next moment, three bell tolls echoed from afar with a "boom, boom, boom." In front of the Monster-Taming Sect, tall and steep mountains loomed, shrouded in fog. Like the Immortal Realm, the flying Monster Beasts around the mountains had all hidden. Accompanied by the three bell tolls, the mountains seemed to be pulled by some force. They began to shake violently, "rumbling." Countless broken rocks tumbled down, and a crack split open in the middle of the mountains. A beastly roar came from within. Within the fog, people could faintly see a fiery red shadow. The roar was deafening, splitting the Firmament above with cracks. Just from the sound, one could feel the might of the Monster Beast. The next moment, as the entire mountain began to collapse, the Monster Beast brought a sky full of tumbling rocks. It soared into the sky, tearing apart the Firmament and its boundless beastly might. As people looked up, they realized that the Monster Beast was a Red-Eyed Kylin. Someone¡¯s gaze sharpened¡ªknowing that the Red-Eyed Kylin was once the Crimson Scale Emperor¡¯s battle companion. After the Crimson Scale Emperor ascended, how could it still be within the Monster-Taming Sect? The Red-Eyed Kylin stood in the Firmament, with clouds of fire under its feet, a lion head, deer antlers, tiger eyes, elk body, dragon scales, and an ox tail all in one. Its entire body was aflame with a golden-red fire, and most importantly, on its forehead, a Heavenly Eye opened, the third eye. Its surrounding aura was vast, staring down at the people below. Besides the Red-Eyed Kylin, the sky suddenly started crackling with thunder and lightning. The thunder gathered into thunderclouds. In the vast thunderclouds, a pupil suddenly appeared. The thunderclouds began to disperse, and another Monster Beast appeared in the Firmament. It was a gigantic Thunder Dragon. Its body almost occupied half the Firmament, with thunder and fire merged into one. Standing alongside the Red-Eyed Kylin in the Firmament. Above the two Divine Beasts stood an old man with white hair and an ancient demeanor. "We pay respects to Thunder Kirin Ancestor," numerous Disciples of the Monster-Taming Sect kneeled in worship. Chapter 832 - 831 Monster Forest Island "What do you summon me for?" Thunder Kirin Ancestor stood above. Dressed in a blue robe, it flapped loudly in the wind, while thunder and flames surrounded him. Red-Eyed Kylin and Thunder Dragon were also hovering around. "Ancestor, someone wants to destroy our Monster-Taming Sect, and we are no match for them," Jiang Shenglong hastily replied. "We can only ask you to come forth and save our sect." "Who is it?" Thunder Kirin Ancestor slightly furrowed his brows, looking downward. Countless corpses of Divine Beasts lay around, the blood flowing enough to form a river. "Who did this?" Thunder Kirin Ancestor asked indifferently. The weight in his voice hinted at the anger behind his words. "It¡¯s him," Jiang Shenglong hurriedly pointed towards Xu Zimei. He continued, "He attacked our sect gate for no reason, demanding that we hand over all our Monster Beasts." Hearing Jiang Shenglong¡¯s words, Thunder Kirin Ancestor slowly turned around. The Red-Eyed Kylin and Thunder Dragon on either side were roaring. "It really is true that talents emerge in every generation," Thunder Kirin Ancestor sneered. It was unclear whether it was a real laugh or a laugh from extreme anger. "Boy, our Monster-Taming Sect has been established for over a hundred thousand years, and you are the first to dare attack us alone." Xu Zimei looked up, pointing at the firmament above. In the sky, Destiny was forming. Although Destiny did not occupy the entire firmament, as long as you were in the Yuan Central Continent, whether you were in any of the Five Continents or the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, you could see Destiny forming above your head. "Destiny is forming, and a chaotic world will eventually welcome a new master, a Dominator of this era." Xu Zimei said with a smile. "And your Monster-Taming Sect will be the cannon fodder before the end of this chaos." "To treat an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect as cannon fodder, do you think you are a Great Emperor?" Thunder Kirin Ancestor sneered coldly. "Kill," he waved his right hand, and the Thunder Dragon next to him charged directly at Xu Zimei. Thunder roared, transforming into a thunderbolt tens of thousands of feet long, striking towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei stood still, letting the thunder explode around him. "Too weak, not even fit to be my practice target," Xu Zimei shook his head. The Thunder Dragon seemed to be provoked, its massive body diving down from the firmament. It swung its tail charged with electricity heavily onto Xu Zimei¡¯s body. With a loud "boom," thunder surged, exploding on the surface of Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Inside Xu Zimei, a Power Vortex crazily spun, accompanied by the phantom of a Heaven-Shaking Giant appearing behind him. He flexed his arms, bulging veins visible, as he grabbed the Thunder Dragon¡¯s tail and swung it up towards Thunder Kirin Ancestor. Red-Eyed Kylin roared, carrying Thunder Kirin Ancestor out of the strike¡¯s path. The Thunder Dragon roared, trying to desperately break free from Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. However, Xu Zimei¡¯s strength was astonishing, and the Thunder Dragon had no chance to resist. In the sky, Red-Eyed Kylin watched this scene, a very peculiar aura emanating from its body. The third eye on its forehead opened. From this pupil, a blazing red flame burst forth. This flame was the legendary Golden Crow Holy Flame. It¡¯s said that the sun in the sky is transformed by the Golden Crow, and its flame is the most domineering flame in this world. Facing the oncoming crimson flame, Xu Zimei held the Tyrant Shadow, the Curved Blade in front of him, blocking the flames. The Golden Crow Holy Flame and Xu Zimei were momentarily in a stalemate. The old Thunder Kirin Ancestor sneered. "Back then, the Crimson Scale Emperor with Red-Eyed Kylin carried Destiny, and was famous across Yuan Central. However, very few people know that this Red-Eyed Kylin also had a child. Before his Ascension, the Emperor bestowed it to me." Thunder Kirin Ancestor gazed at the Red-Eyed Kylin with satisfaction and said, "Ordinary kylins are already among the best of the divine beasts. But this Red-Eyed Kylin, it is an exotic species formed from an ancient kylin devouring a Golden Crow. Its brow flame is indistinguishable from the sun, how can you withstand it?" Xu Zimei did not speak, and sheathed the Tyrant Shadow in her hand, letting the Golden Crow Holy Flames assault her body. Loud booming sounds erupted all around. The ground beneath cracked, and the surrounding void was thoroughly melted. Xu Zimei looked straight at the Red-Eyed Kylin, and a pupil at her brow also slowly opened. This was the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil. Within this eye, a thunderbolt formed. It was the Chaos Heavenly Punishment, the genuine Supreme Thunderbolt. An aura of destruction brewed within, accompanied by the spreading of deep gray thunderbolts. In the next instant, the thunderbolt torrent surged out with an unstoppable, destructive force. Only a loud "boom" was heard; the Golden Crow Holy Flames were annihilated within it, along with the silhouette of the Red-Eyed Kylin. "No," Thunder Kirin Ancestor shouted on the side. However, it was already too late, both the Red-Eyed Kylin and the Thunder Dragon were entirely obliterated in Xu Zimei¡¯s Chaos Heavenly Punishment. The entire expanse of the firmament they were in collapsed. Everything returned to the origin and oblivion. "You, you," the Thunder Kirin Ancestor pointed at Xu Zimei, unable to speak for a long time. Shocked and fearful, he felt his mind go blank. "The monster beasts from your Monster Forest are indeed fine," Xu Zimei said. This Monster-Taming Sect could be considered skilled at nurturing beasts, with not only a large quantity but also almost all of them being of extinct species. Many such monster beasts were not seen in the outside world. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some were even on the verge of extinction. "However, while I¡¯ll take the monster beasts, you all seem rather superfluous," Xu Zimei said, smiling. "What do you intend to do?" the people of the Monster-Taming Sect asked warily. "Things that are useless naturally have no reason to exist," Xu Zimei said, smiling. She waved her right hand, opening the void of the True Fate World. Divine Beasts and other divine creatures from the Divine Continent descended upon this place. Instantly, a vast dragon might overwhelmed the area, the monster beasts dominating this realm. "This, this," seeing this scene, the crowd was so shocked they were almost speechless. "Eradicate all people within this Monster Forest," Xu Zimei snapped her fingers. Countless Divine Dragons roared and spread out from the Monster Forest. Pursuing and killing all the disciples of the Monster-Taming Sect. In an instant, a great battle erupted in the entire Monster Forest, turning into complete chaos, with all creatures joining the fray. But these disciples¡¯ cultivation was ultimately too weak; aside from a few who could resist momentarily, all others became corpses. As for people like Jiang Shenglong, the Sect Master of the Monster-Taming Sect, Xu Zimei had left them to Chaos to handle. In less than half a day, the entire Monster Forest had been thoroughly cleansed. Xu Zimei spread her senses to confirm there were no mistakes. Her aura was immense, as she headed directly toward the subterranean depths with Tyrant Shadow. The ground revealed an unfathomably deep pit. After a long time, the entire land shook. Centered on the Monster Forest, a circular crack appeared around. The land where the Monster Forest was located was actually lifted from underground. Splitting into a separate island. The crack leading to the Divine Continent kept widening until it swallowed the entire Monster Forest island. "In the future, your Myriad Demons Tribe shall be established on this suspended Monster Forest Island." Chapter 833 - 832: Demon Vanquishing Ridge, Immortal Town As the Divine Continent swallowed up the rising Monster Forest Island, Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell. One after another, the Divine Dragons also returned to the Divine Continent. At that moment, in the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei held the Monster Forest Island floating in the sky. The island was enveloped in fog, chilling at the heights, majestically floating above the Firmament. In this Monster Forest, various exotic and Divine Beasts trembled as they crawled. Countless Divine Dragons also returned to the Monster Forest. This environment was most suitable for Monster Beasts to survive, everything exuded a primordial aura. This place became the territory of the Myriad Demons Tribe, and as for the rest, it was left for Chaos to handle. Xu Zimei stepped out from the Divine Continent, heading toward the Demon Vanquishing Ridge with Da Zhi. "I¡¯ve found that I understand you less and less," Da Zhi said. "Who can truly understand the matters of this world," Xu Zimei laughed. He slowly drew out Tyrant Shadow. Just now, while confronting the Golden Crow Holy Flame of the Red-eyed Kylin, he hesitated for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because of the Golden Crow Holy Flame, but because of his own Tyrant Shadow. Ever since he embarked on the path of cultivation, Tyrant Shadow had been by his side. He had also once refined Tyrant Shadow using the Six Realms Artifact Nurturing Method. However, as he increasingly encountered stronger enemies, Xu Zimei felt that Tyrant Shadow was slowly falling behind. He had the True Divine Sword in his hand, and once he found the Supreme Hammer and the Nine-bend Godly Flames, he could refine it once again. ... Demon Vanquishing Ridge was located to the north of the Monster-Taming Sect. In fact, the distance between them wasn¡¯t very far. As the saying goes, "Demonic Qi billows intensely, the Ridge of Certain Death." That describes the Demon Vanquishing Ridge. When Xu Zimei and Da Zhi had traveled for three days, they finally arrived at their destination. The two stood before a small town in front of Demon Vanquishing Ridge, their gazes fixed on the vast and boundless, demonically charged mountain range in sight. The pitch-black mountains stacked upon each other, resembling the erratic waves of the sea. The waves surged, both violent and magnificent. The sky was black, as Demonic Qi enveloped the entire boundless mountain range. When the wind blew, the miles of Demonic Qi surged. This Demonic Qi at times formed a terrifying huge face, at times deep roars came from within. In summary, the Demon Vanquishing Ridge was a Forbidden Land of the Sky-reaching Domain. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It allowed no one to enter. "We¡¯ve arrived," Xu Zimei murmured. "My heavens, what place is this," Da Zhi remarked emotionally. "I have never seen such dense Demonic Qi, an omen of great disaster." "What makes it a great disaster?" Xu Zimei asked. "Such a concentration of Demonic Qi here, there must be a Great Demon," Da Zhi said. "Demonic Qi is just one type of Spiritual Energy, it¡¯s just a force. Why must we label this force? Be it disaster or evil," Xu Zimei countered. "If power is in my hands, shouldn¡¯t I decide what¡¯s good or evil? I also possess Demonic Qi, does that make me a Great Demon too?" "That¡¯s not what I meant," watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Da Zhi hurriedly followed. "It¡¯s not a label I gave, but what everyone believes. Demon represents evil." "So often, truth is held in the hands of a few," Xu Zimei said with a smile as he gestured with his hands. "Enough, let¡¯s not discuss this further, let¡¯s first visit the town ahead. Think about it for yourself." "I know," Da Zhi nodded. This small town looked very ancient. Above the iron gate at the entrance, three large characters read "Immortal Town." But both the iron gate and the characters were rust-streaked. The two of them walked into the town, which was not very large and classified as a medium-sized town. On both sides were shops selling various items, and many people had settled here to establish their businesses. Few outsiders came to this small town. Because Demon Vanquishing Ridge was off-limits, few ventured to this remote place. Xu Zimei and his companion found an inn. "Esteemed guests," the innkeeper smiled and came forward to greet them. There were no attendants in the inn, only the shopkeeper himself. "What specialties does your inn have? Just serve us whatever you recommend," Da Zhi the monk said. "Alright," the innkeeper smiled and quickly walked into the back hall. Before long, four dishes, two meat and two vegetarian, were brought out. "Shopkeeper, may I inquire about some matters?" Xu Zimei asked. "You two must be asking about Demon Vanquishing Ridge," the innkeeper was quite astute and pulled up a chair to sit down beside them. He said, "Feel free to ask. I¡¯ve lived in Immortal Town for half my life, and there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know." "Why is this called Immortal Town?" Da Zhi the monk asked. "Legend has it that a long time ago, an immortal descended here. And left their legacy in this place," the innkeeper smiled. "Later, people settled here in search of the immortal¡¯s legacy and it thus came to be named Immortal Town." "Was the legacy ever found?" Xu Zimei asked. "It was found, obtained by someone named Huangfu Long." The innkeeper continued, "Afterward, the Huangfu Family of Huangfu Long guarded Demon Vanquishing Ridge. It was then that people realized, in order to obtain the immortal¡¯s legacy, descendants from generation to generation had to guard Demon Vanquishing Ridge. No one was allowed to enter." "I see," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "If you two are thinking about entering Demon Vanquishing Ridge, I advise you to dismiss that idea." The innkeeper waved his hand. "The Huangfu Family guards it, and anyone who enters and is discovered, regardless of their status, will be mercilessly killed. Even if you are the Saint Heir or Sect Master of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect." "That¡¯s quite tyrannical," Da Zhi the monk remarked. "Indeed, but it looks like all the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects across the continent have silently consented to this action, and nobody dares cause trouble," the innkeeper laughed. "Understood," Xu Zimei waved his hand. After finishing their meal with Da Zhi the monk, the two left the inn. "What should we do now?" Da Zhi the monk asked. "You¡¯re not planning to force your way in, are you?" "Stay here in Immortal Town. I will go alone," Xu Zimei said. "Why?" Da Zhi the monk was taken aback. He quickly responded, "I¡¯m not the type to fear death." "I know," Xu Zimei nodded. "Do you think I¡¯m biased against demons?" Da Zhi the monk asked again. "Now that I follow you, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether it¡¯s demonic or divine." "It¡¯s unrelated to other matters, you simply must not go to Demon Vanquishing Ridge," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Simply because you are not a demon." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Da Zhi the monk stood silently on the spot. He could see through fate and illusion; their Pufa Cult was unique in divination. In his eyes, Xu Zimei was surrounded by a thick Demonic Qi. He was undeniably a Great Demon. Compared to Demon Vanquishing Ridge, he was beyond comparison. Chapter 834 - 833 The Demon King Has Arrived Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually recede into the distance, the monk Da Zhi moved a chair from the inn. He sat in the chair, his gaze tightly fixed on the direction of Demon Vanquishing Ridge, motionless. "....." "This time, I¡¯m going to meet you in the capacity of the Demon Lord," Xu Zimei murmured. He walked step by step toward Demon Vanquishing Ridge. Above him, ten thousand leagues of demonic clouds roared, the sky growing darker the closer he got to Demon Vanquishing Ridge. Until at last, it had completely succumbed to profound darkness. Demon Vanquishing Ridge stretched endlessly into the horizon. The path leading to Demon Vanquishing Ridge was overgrown with weeds, due to a long time without visitors. Footsteps sounded leisurely; step by step, Xu Zimei approached the front of Demon Vanquishing Ridge. The entrance to Demon Vanquishing Ridge was a winding, twisty path. On both sides stood a lush jungle, where sky-reaching great trees towered from the ground. "Halt, stranger," a stern shout stopped Xu Zimei in his tracks. Xu Zimei looked up to see a man clad in yellow robes standing at the entrance. A long spear in hand, his aura bristling with spear intent. He was glaring intensely at him. "This is Demon Vanquishing Ridge; you may not enter. Retreat immediately." Hearing what the man said, Xu Zimei smiled. He raised his hand, and endless Demonic Qi surged from his Prison Suppressor Demon Body. "I know, my visit is specifically for Demon Vanquishing Ridge." "Courting death," the yellow-robed man muttered sharply. He hurled his long spear directly at Xu Zimei. On the spear, the spear intent broke through the air, shattering layers of void, as the spear tip emitted a chilling gleam. Xu Zimei slightly shifted his body to dodge the spear. The yellow-robed man took a half step back with his right foot, his upper body leaning forward. He charged directly at Xu Zimei. His right hand reached out, the thrown spear circled around, its spear intent fragmented the void as it returned to his hand. "Die," the spear intent fused with a killing intent, aiming straight for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly raised his hand, his two fingers gently pinching together. The oncoming spear broke into two halves. "What," the man exclaimed in shock. The other half of the spear tip was still in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand; he threw it with a light flick of his wrist. So fast that the opponent couldn¡¯t see clearly. The spear tip had already pierced through the yellow-robed man¡¯s throat, nailing him to one side. Xu Zimei brushed his clothes lightly, his feet already stepping into Demon Vanquishing Ridge. ........ Deep within the Ancient Demon Cave located in the Exiled Lands, for the Demon Race, it might have been just another ordinary day. They were sealed here, never able to leave the Exiled Lands for life. At this moment, suddenly, a strand of Demonic Qi burst skyward from the center of the Ancient Demon Cave. Instead of merging with the other demonic clouds overhead, the Demonic Qi stirred the winds and clouds. With "crackle and pop" sounds, dark clouds surged in the firmament, thunder rolled. Streaks of black lightning raced through, coursing through the demonic clouds. All members of the Demon Race looked up in astonishment, gazing at the place where the Demonic Qi shot into the sky. "What is that?" "It seems to be the location of Sky Piercer." "The Sky Piercer has responded," someone shouted. At the very center of the Ancient Demon Cave stood a column, towering like a Pillar of Heaven. The surface of the column was enveloped in a layer of stone, obscuring its true face. The pillar pierced the heavens, connecting to the demonic clouds in the firmament above; looking up, one could not see its upper limit. At this moment, several figures appeared from all around. Some of them rode Demon Dragons that roared up at the sky. Others turned into black streaks of light, breaking through the Endless Void. There were burly giants who stepped over from ten thousand miles away, instantly causing the whole world to quake. There was also a man wielding a Longsword, with sword-like brows and eyes, descending here with a black bamboo hat. These figures numbered over a dozen, each radiating an astonishing aura. Cloaked in Demonic Qi, so dense it seemed unbreakable, they surrounded the central pillar. This pillar¡¯s surface, its outer stone layer, was starting to fall off bit by bit. A red light slowly trickled on the pillar. This red light was as vivid as blood, wrapping countless times around the top of the pillar and winding down bit by bit. "The Sky Piercer is awakening, it has sensed the presence of the Demon Lord." "How many years has it been, how many years. We of the Demon Race have clung to survival in these Exiled Lands for countless eons. At last, we have awaited the arrival of our lord." "Indeed, it is time to let the people of this world witness the power of our Demon Race." "No matter the Ten Great Immortal Sects, or treacherous Heaven, nothing will stop the revival of our race. Glory is shimmering, blood is boiling; I can feel the call." "Demon Lord, welcome back!" A somewhat insane, sinister laughter echoed throughout the Ancient Demon Cave. ...¡­ As Xu Zimei stepped into the Demon Vanquishing Ridge, he could feel distinctly. The Demonic Qi here was very familiar to him, wrapping around his body as though it were his own limbs. The moment he entered, the Demonic Qi in the sky above became even more frenzied. It roared, as if venting centuries of sealed resentment. Xu Zimei felt extremely comfortable; the environment here, even a single breath, felt utterly refreshing. Thousands of miles away, on the highest peak of the Demon Vanquishing Ridge. A man was seen sitting on a rock at the summit. He held a golden sword in his hands. The golden sword was plunged into the ground. The man was dressed in a gold robe embroidered with countless patterns. These patterns seemed to tell a story. The man sitting on the rock, his waist slightly bent, right hand holding the hilt, looked up at the wildly raging Demonic Qi in the sky. "They¡¯ve arrived," said Huangfu Long calmly. "Ancestor, what has arrived?" Huangfu Xiong, the current Clan Leader of the Huangfu Family, walked up slowly from behind, asking in confusion. "Our enemies," Huangfu Long said indifferently. "Enemies?" Huangfu Xiong was still puzzled. The Huangfu Family had been guarding the Demon Vanquishing Ridge for tens of thousands of years, aside from killing those who stealthily entered the ridge. They were basically uninvolved with the world, what enemy could there be? "Have you forgotten the mission that the Holy Ancestor once spoke of?" Huangfu Long said. "Mission?" Huangfu Xiong was momentarily stunned. "You mean, the Demon King has come?" It was a matter of the distant past, when their Huangfu Family was nothing more than an ordinary clan in the secular world. But due to a chance encounter, they had received a legacy left by an Immortal. The so-called Immortal was the Holy Ancestor. The Holgy Ancestor¡¯s legacy once mentioned that one day, the Demon King would come here, break the seal of the Ancient Demon Cave, and thus reconnect with his kin. Their duty was to defend the entire Demon Vanquishing Ridge and prevent the Demon King from nearing the Ancient Demon Cave by a single step. Now, tens of thousands of years had passed, and Huangfu Xiong had long since forgotten about the matter of the Demon King. Hearing it again now, the memories surged back into his heart. "The Demonic Qi in the sky seems much more violent," he sighed. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 835 - 834: Demon-slaying Array "The Demonic Qi in the sky is welcoming its master." "Demonic Qi runs rampant, signaling the day of the Demon King¡¯s arrival," Huangfu Long said calmly. "Let all the strong ones above the Saint Vein in the family gather; as for the rest, send them out of Demon Vanquishing Ridge." "Ancestor, can we hold them off?" Huangfu Xiong asked hesitantly. "You shouldn¡¯t hesitate. Whether we can hold them off or not, we must try," Huangfu Long slowly stood up. Piercing-the-heavens Sword Intent surged around him. His golden longsword trembled slightly in his hand. "This is the mission of our Huangfu Family, and it will also be our final resting place." "I understand," Huangfu Xiong nodded somberly. "Family Head," just then, a loud shout came from halfway up the mountain. Following quickly, a man in a yellow robe ran up frantically. "What¡¯s the rush?" Huangfu Xiong asked, frowning. "What has happened?" "Huangfu Song¡¯s Life Lamp has been extinguished," the man hurriedly replied. "Huangfu Song was guarding the entrance to Demon Vanquishing Ridge," Huangfu Xiong sighed lightly. He closed his eyes and then waved his hand dismissively, "I understand, you may go now." ... Xu Zimei entered Demon Vanquishing Ridge and looked up straight ahead. Deserted demon clouds stretched for thousands of miles; ahead lay rugged, perilous mountains. There was not a single creature to be seen, and the flora around had been eroded by the Demonic Qi, turning into plants of a demonic nature. He felt something deep in his heart. As though something was calling out to him. The closer he got to the depths of Demon Vanquishing Ridge, the stronger this sense of summoning became. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze hardened as he slowly walked forward. After about ten minutes, suddenly, a Sword Qi slashed down from ahead. It landed less than a meter in front of Xu Zimei. There was a loud "boom", and a chasm like a moat appeared on the ground in front of him. The ground cracked, and the imposing Sword Qi arrived. "Halt, who goes there?" Xu Zimei looked up to see on the mountain ahead. A group of people stood at the peak, their garments fluttering. Each person was enveloped in an overwhelming aura, which subtly interconnected. Soaring to the sky, it suppressed the very space around them. "The Huangfu Family?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Are you the Demon Lord?" Huangfu Long stood at the forefront. His golden longsword was enveloped in the soaring Sword Intent. "We have been awaiting you for a long time." "Waiting to die?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "We guard Demon Vanquishing Ridge, and we will not allow you to approach the Sealing Ground, not even one step," Huangfu Long declared sharply. He moved swiftly through the air, his golden robe gliding like a Golden Dragon, and came forward. More than a dozen strong members of the Huangfu Family followed closely behind, each at the very least in the Divine Vein Realm. Others were at the pinnacle of Stepping into Immortality. "Just you?" Xu Zimei scoffed lightly. "Form the array," Huangfu Long didn¡¯t say much but raised his hands high and shouted, "Demon-slaying Array." Everyone raised their hands, and Immortal Qi surged around them. This Immortal Qi was misty and vast, as if it had been brewing inside them for countless eras. As this Immortal Qi soared to the heavens, a blue barrier emerged around the entirety of Demon Vanquishing Ridge. It was like an upside-down bowl, engulfing the Demon Vanquishing Ridge. Even the numerous strands of Demonic Qi above were completely blocked outside. These dozen or so people from the Huangfu Family had actually transformed into the eyes of the formation. Over a dozen strong cultivators of the Divine Vein Realm, Stepping into Immortality, becoming the eyes of the formation, one could imagine just how powerful this formation was. Thick and majestic Immortal Qi continued to rise, forming the foundation of this formation. The entire Demon Vanquishing Ridge began to shake. The sound of "rumbling" rose and fell intermittently. Only to see that the golden robe worn by Huangfu Long was flying up into the firmament. In an instant, the golden robe grew thousands of times larger, covering the entire Demon Vanquishing Ridge below. Many patterns were inscribed on the golden robe. As the golden robe fell, all the patterns detached, taking shape and revealing themselves on the ground. Xu Zimei looked at the ground under her feet, feeling a force repelling her own Demonic Qi. This force, oppressive like a huge mountain, bore down upon her. And as time passed, this force grew increasingly stronger, as if it would crush her. Endless power, ever-increasing in its heaviness. The members of the Huangfu Family stood in a very strange formation. The golden Longsword stood erect in the firmament. Showered in endless Immortal Qi. "The Immortal Sword is in the world, slaying Monsters and Demons, upholding righteousness," bellowed Huangfu Long. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their expressions were somewhat twisted, their whole beings appearing much more ethereal. "Kill," all of them moved in unison, all pointing towards Xu Zimei. The golden Longsword overhead tore through the silent void. Carrying matchless power, along with the vast Immortal Qi, it shattered everything, heading straight for Xu Zimei. The Gravity around suppressed Xu Zimei, leaving her unable to resist. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze lifted slightly, only to see the golden Longsword turning into a ray of light. With overwhelming force, it slashed heavily upon her head. A "bang" sounded, and the Longsword was directly sent flying away. Xu Zimei smiled and touched her head. Since her body had completed its transformation, her defensive power had increased by more than just one level. She punched the void, and all the oppressing Immortal Qi that bound her was blown away. Xu Zimei twisted her neck, looking at Huangfu Long in front of her with a shocked gaze. She said, "As a reward for guarding this land for so many years, I¡¯ll grant you all burial here." The power of the Prison Suppressor Demon Body roared, Xu Zimei raised both hands, summoning the Demonic Qi lingering in the heavens. The originally ownerless Demonic Qi now took the form of a giant, forcefully attacking the barrier formed by the outer formation. "Demonic Ten Skills, Fourth: Heavenly Demon Technique, Challenger of the Heavens." As Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, she extended her right hand. A beam of Demon Light that pierced the heavens shone through the ages, breaking through the clouds, and tearing apart the formation before her. What is the Challenger of the Heavens? This technique could forcibly seize the Power of the Great Dao, becoming the Cang Tian that ruled all beings. Seize that of Yuan Central Continent¡¯s Cang Tian, and naturally, rule over the beings of Yuan Central Continent. Watching the Demon Light that pierced the heavens tear through the formation, the Huangfu Family had almost no ability to resist or stop it. The Prison Suppressor Demon Body howled with fury, its countenance recorded across endless time, the Demonic Qi also converged toward Xu Zimei¡¯s body. The Demonic Qi around Xu Zimei grew increasingly dense. She slowly extended her right hand, clenched her fist, and space shattered around it as the center. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure flickered, arriving directly in front of Huangfu Long, and smashed her fist towards his head. "I¡¯ve taken your sword strike, how about you take my punch in return?" The air trembled with the force of the punch, and the Demonic Qi roared. Chapter 836 - 835 This world is originally an era of great contention Watching the fist swell with overwhelming might before his eyes. Huangfu Long swiftly summoned the golden giant sword with his right hand, attempting to block this strike. Only to hear a "boom." A mushroom cloud from an explosion rose before him. This punch was immensely powerful, and the void in front of him completely collapsed. Huangfu Long and the golden giant sword were directly sent flying back. The people of the Huangfu Family, witnessing this scene, had their eyes split with rage, each of them roaring in anger. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huangfu Long was flung back, his figure crashing into a nearby mountain wall. Blood, as if not valuing his life, spilled from his mouth. It was mixed with fragments of his internal organs. "In this Demon Vanquishing Ridge, to establish the Demon-slaying array, you really dare to be so presumptuous?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. Huangfu Long struggled, staggering to his feet as endless Immortal Qi surged into his body, healing his wounds. "As long as a single member of my Huangfu Family survives, we will absolutely not let you advance one step further," Huangfu Long shouted. The Immortal Qi around him grew even more majestic. The golden giant sword that had fallen to the ground shot up again, spinning around him. He held the golden giant sword high, the boundless Immortal Qi swirling around the blade tip. Seeing his opponent in such a crazed state, Xu Zimei seemed rather calm. He chuckled softly, looking at Huangfu Long and asked, "Have I ever had any grudge with you? Or has my Demon Race ever had a conflict with you? A vengeance for a slain father or the rage for a stolen wife?" "Not at all," Huangfu Long said with a slight frown, shaking his head. "You see, there has never been any grudge or hatred between us. You keep saying that you are slaying monsters and upholding justice," Xu Zimei smiled. "You have been guarding this Demon Vanquishing Ridge for tens of thousands of years without cause, killing countless people who have trespassed here. This piece of heaven and earth is not your home. So tell me, who really is the demon here, and who is the righteous one?" "This is the will of the Holy Ancestor; our Huangfu Family only followed it," Huangfu Long said calmly. "What is the Holy Ancestor? A vain title, how much do you truly understand about this so-called Holy Ancestor? Just because the inheritance was given to you, you serve others." Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile, "In the end, you are but a dog. Driven by benefits, still willing to be dogs for the sake of benefits. But perhaps you dislike being called dogs, thus you carry the banner of righteousness. Speaking of upholding justice, since when did justice become mere words that anyone, man or dog, could speak?" The people of the Huangfu Family were left embarrassed by Xu Zimei¡¯s words, their faces turning a mixture of red and white. "No matter how eloquently you speak, sweet-talking, it can¡¯t change the fact that you are from the Demon Race," Huangfu Long shouted. "Every member of the Demon Race deserves death, slaying them is the right path." "That¡¯s why, the prejudice in people¡¯s hearts is like a mountain, no matter how hard you try, it¡¯s hard to shake even slightly." Xu Zimei smiled, "Why should I try to awaken someone who is pretending to sleep? If you love feigning sleep that much, then I¡¯ll twist off your head and let you forever sink into slumber. That would be as you wish." "Why bother talking with people of the Demon Race, those with different paths do not scheme together," Huangfu Long snorted coldly. His golden giant sword, carrying a storm, slashed over again. Xu Zimei looked calmly at the golden giant sword. He stretched out his right hand, Demonic Qi surged, and directly grasped the blade of the golden giant sword. With a "boom," his palm collided with the golden giant sword. Sword Intent echoed around. Drops of golden blood flowed from Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. Yet his expression remained unchanged, holding onto the golden giant sword. No matter how hard Huangfu Long tried, he could not slash down further. Huangfu Long tried to pull out the giant sword, but unfortunately, Xu Zimei grasped the entire sword in his palm, motionless. "Kill him," Huangfu Long turned his head and looked at the other members of the Huangfu Family. The others hurriedly caught on. Led by the Family Head Huangfu Xiong, they exuded Immortal Qi and surrounded Xu Zimei. They attacked from all around. However, at this moment, the Demonic Qi above had completely erupted in fury. The Demonic Qi around Xu Zimei merged with the Shaking Heaven Power. The original form of the Heaven-Shaking Giant turned into a profound dark black. Xu Zimei extended his other hand, and the Heaven-Shaking Giant formed by the condensed Demonic Qi behind him did the same, striking out in all directions. A "boom" of explosions echoed throughout the Demon Vanquishing Ridge. Beneath their feet, the ground completely submerged under this palm. And the members of the Huangfu Family, including Huangfu Long, were all blown away. Their figures heavily collided with the surrounding mountain bodies. This Demon-slaying array, already without its crucial point and previously shattered, was now utterly destroyed. Huangfu Long was drenched in blood, and he and his clansmen struggled to stand again. Xu Zimei looked at the golden giant sword in his hand and threw it away. The golden giant sword, with its exposed Sword Intent, was plunged into the ground in front of Huangfu Long. The giant sword was mere centimeters from his head. At this moment, everyone, who was ready to struggle to their feet, was terrified into stillness. Xu Zimei calmly walked toward the crowd. The current Family Head of the Huangfu Family, Huangfu Xiong, was leaning against the rubble nearby, slightly lifting his head to watch Xu Zimei¡¯s approaching figure. They of the Huangfu Family, by the decree of the Holy Ancestor, guarded Demon Vanquishing Ridge and targeted the Demon Lords. But at this moment, he actually felt a hint of amusement. The pace of the Demon Lord was like a Torrent of the era rushing forth, that figure majestic yet unrestrained. They, the Huangfu Family, were like mere specks of dust in this Torrent, and to call it ¡¯a mantis trying to stop a chariot¡¯ was apt. "Is this the Demon Lord," he murmured. That figure had already slowly approached them. "Kneel down, beg for mercy," Xu Zimei pulled out the golden giant sword. The blade gently slit Huangfu Long¡¯s neck. As blood seeped out, he said indifferently. Huangfu Long looked at Xu Zimei and chuckled lightly. "Kill me if you will, good and evil cannot coexist, and I do not regret my initial choices. You won¡¯t make me submit." "To hell with good and evil, don¡¯t always keep invoking them," Xu Zimei roared. "People act selfishly at the risk of heavenly annihilation, This world has always been rife with great conflicts, where one man¡¯s triumph causes the death of thousands. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised by anyone¡¯s choices. But now, I am strong, and you are weak, I am standing, while you have fallen. Face your defeat and stop using so-called righteousness as your last cover." "Say what you will, I, Huangfu Long, even in death weigh as much as Mount Tai; I absolutely won¡¯t bow down to you," Huangfu Long coldly replied. "Really?" Xu Zimei laughed and clapped his hands. Suddenly, a huge figure of Chaos flew in from one end of the firmament. And on its back, surprisingly, sat many figures. Seeing these people, the members of the Huangfu Family¡¯s faces changed. "These must be your kin," Xu Zimei chuckled. "You must have calculated well, wanting to send them out of Demon Vanquishing Ridge, it seems you came to battle me prepared to die. But I¡¯ve thought it over, and it¡¯s better to have you all reunited. A whole family together is best." Chapter 837 - 836: The Door of Sealing "Let them go," the people of the Huangfu Family bellowed, "I said, it has nothing to do with them." It was apparent they were furious; these were the future foundations of their Huangfu Family. "It has nothing to do with them, you say that so lightly," Xu Zimei chuckled. "The day your Huangfu Family decided to defend this Demon Vanquishing Ridge, not a single person was innocent." "What exactly do you want," Huangfu Long asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "I¡¯ve said it, kneel down and beg for mercy," Xu Zimei replied. "Perhaps I might consider sparing their lives." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Huangfu Long fell silent. He, Huangfu Long, had been wise his whole life, never bowing and scraping to anyone since he received the legacy of the Holy Ancestor. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even now, for the mission of the Holy Ancestor, he could die with a blaze of glory, unyielding and unbending. But at this moment, Huangfu Long lifted his head and looked at his family members in front of him. There were children and women among them, each with a face full of panic and fear. Desolate and helpless. Most of them were looking at him with eyes full of hope. They wanted to live; they couldn¡¯t do as he did and face death without fear. At this moment, even Huangfu Long himself couldn¡¯t clearly distinguish whether the legacy mission he had agreed to with the Holy Ancestor was right or wrong. Betting everything on the family. If they succeeded, their family would naturally soar to great heights, and being favored by the Holy Ancestor, even going to Heaven Beyond Heavens was not impossible. But if they failed, his original plan was for himself and others to die generously. Leaving some sparks for the family, letting them escape and start over again. Only now, he realized he had oversimplified everything. "I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here," Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand. He said, "I will only count to three. If you don¡¯t kneel, then take your family to reunite in Hell." As his words fell, he had just counted to "two." Then, with a "thump," Huangfu Long, along with the rest of the Huangfu Family members, all knelt before him. "Please, spare them. It is I who should die, coveting the legacy of the Holy Ancestor, foolishly aspiring to climb up to the Holy Ancestor, it has nothing to do with them. Spare them, and I¡¯ll do whatever you want." "Yes, it¡¯s all our fault. We were momentarily blinded, leading the entire family into an irreversible disaster. We are willing to take on any responsibility." Looking at these people kneeling around him, Xu Zimei looked up slightly and let out a faint laugh. "You see, sometimes right and wrong don¡¯t matter that much." "Yes, yes, yes," the people of the Huangfu Family hurriedly nodded. Someone tentatively asked, "Can you now let them go?" "You may leave," Xu Zimei turned to look at the people of the Huangfu Family. He waved his hand and said, "I won¡¯t kill you." The rest of the family members hurriedly gave their thanks, their figures frantically running towards the distance. At this moment, however, the Demonic Qi in the Firmament seemed to have become enraged. Bundles of black Demonic Qi plowed down from the sky, shattering the void, and pierced through the bodies of those Huangfu Family members one after another. Huangfu Long, including Huangfu Xiong and several others at his side, watched with eyes about to burst, roaring at Xu Zimei. "You deceived us, you said you would let them go." "I didn¡¯t kill them," Xu Zimei responded. "It¡¯s just that your Huangfu Family has suppressed this Demon Vanquishing Ridge for too long, so much so that the Demonic Qi here has developed resentment. It attacked them on its own just now, not by my will." Huangfu Long sat collapsed on the ground, his eyes vacant as he stared straight ahead. The members of his family were falling one by one amidst the Demonic Qi. They had no ability to resist, their despair and screams like a herd of lambs waiting for slaughter. Suddenly, not knowing where the strength came from, Huangfu Long surged up from the ground with great force. Holding a golden greatsword, he charged at Xu Zimei. But by the time he reached Xu Zimei, Tyrant Shadow had already flown out of its scabbard. It went straight through his neck with a single slash. "I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost," Huangfu Long spat out blood, his whole body resembling a blood-soaked figure. He glared fiercely at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled lightly and gently brushed the other man¡¯s face. Allowing him to die with his eyes closed. He then chuckled softly, "In my life, I¡¯ve killed many people. Those who deserved it, and those who didn¡¯t, there have been many. When you get to Hell, remember to contact them, and if you want revenge, come together, and I¡¯ll kill you all over again. It saves trouble, I hate hassle." With a "thud," Huangfu Long¡¯s body heavily fell to the ground. Xu Zimei wiped the fresh blood off his hands and looked at the remaining few, then said to Chaos. "You take care of this place, let them die as cruelly as they deserve." ... Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was fixed ahead, as his figure continued to step forward. The deeper he walked inside, the more intense and volatile the Demonic Qi became. However, when Xu Zimei arrived, the once violent Demonic Qi completely enveloped him and shot towards the firmament. As if they were greeting their new king. The void around him continuously shattered due to the corruption of the Demonic Qi. In Immortal Town, Da Zhi the monk leaned back in his chair, staring unwaveringly at the distant horizon line. There, the Demonic Qi shrouded the entire firmament. It seemed like a great battle was unfolding, with the void constantly breaking and then repairing itself. He could almost imagine that scene. That man, coming with rolling Demonic Qi, everything seemed illusory, and no one could stop him. "Old Ancestor, just what kind of person have you had me follow," sighed Da Zhi the monk. But now, he no longer had a choice. An arrow shot cannot be pulled back, this is fate. ... Crossing over mountains, the ground at his feet and the firmament overhead were already enveloped in Demonic Qi. Xu Zimei looked up and saw a door. A door that appeared out of nowhere. Behind the door seemed to be nothing, just this lone door standing solitary in the world. Endless Demonic Qi surged from the gaps within the door. Xu Zimei looked up and it seemed as if the Demonic Qi in the firmament, all the Demonic Qi within Demon Vanquishing Ridge, were overflowing from this door. He slowly approached the door, his heart beating faster and faster. Something beyond the door was calling to him. Although Xu Zimei understood that this door did not lead to the Ancient Demon Cave, It was merely a means for him to converse with the beings on the other side of the Ancient Demon Cave. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Unfortunately, the feeling was strange, his mind was calm, but his body involuntarily reacted. Longing for the call from beyond the door. He slowly placed his hand on the door. In that moment, with a "boom," a majestic imperial might emanated from the door. As if a seal was touched, a "rumbling" sound transmitted from within. Directly blasting Xu Zimei away. Chapter 838 - 837: Seal of the Emperors, Gathering of the Demonic Skills, Xu Zimei steadied his stance, gazing at the position of the gate. An overwhelming Imperial might diffused from it. At that moment, heaven and earth fell silent. Countless majestic figures rose from the seal, stepping into the void. These figures seemed to suppress the nine heavens and ten earths, sweeping across the desolate universe from ancient times. All was dead silent between heaven and earth. Endless Imperial might descended to suppress everything. This was the seal left here by the emperors of past ages; not to mention Xu Zimei, even Bai Meng could not break this seal. Unless Bai Meng could forcefully break through the tenth Vein Gate, then there might be a possibility. The figures in the sky, each one commanded vast Imperial might. Each phantom represented a Great Emperor. Some bore Curved Blades, their Blade Prison like a sea, engulfing the entire firmament. Some crossed the River of Time, traveling through several epochs, walking within destiny. Others, balancing between immortal and mortal, relentlessly pursued the Path of Longevity, their Imperial might soaring directly to the skies, as if to compete with the heavens. Some saw millennia in a glance, Others suppressed several epochs, with unmatched dominance. Some refined pills as if stir-frying beans; some breathed out, and it was several formations continually operating within reincarnation. The Great Emperor of the Three Blades, the Time Emperor, the Immortal Mortal Emperor, the Divine Sun Emperor, the Invincible Emperor, even the True Martial Great Emperor... At this moment, in the skies above, stood all the Great Emperors since the Era of Emperors began. They all left their suppressive power on the seal. To break this seal would mean to contend against an entire great age. Xu Zimei looked up, these phantoms had no consciousness. But they still brought with them a rolling Imperial might, so oppressive that he could hardly breathe. ... The Demon Vanquishing Ridge, at this moment, had its demonic Qi dispersed, everything was dominated by the Imperial might. This coalesced Imperial might could even compare to the Destiny in the firmament. All creatures on the Yuan Central Continent could see this Imperial might. Especially those from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, as the appearance of this Imperial might caused the relics left by the Great Emperors within the Sect to react. No matter who it was, no matter how old, upon seeing this sight, they could only stare dumbfounded. "What¡¯s going on?" "The Great Emperor has arrived? Why is there such strong Imperial might suddenly?" People talked tumultuously; some had already knelt down to worship. Xu Zimei looked at these past Great Emperors. They, too, stared back with formidable might. The Demonic Qi from the Prison Suppressor Demon Body grew more intense, the Spiritual Energy within Xu Zimei roared like massive ocean waves. He tried to stand, but the seal of these Great Emperors suppressed him. Even as his golden blood flowed backward and his golden bones exploded, Xu Zimei still struggled to stand. "So what if they are Great Emperors? In this life, since I have started anew, I will shatter every obstacle that stands in my way," Xu Zimei roared. "A Great Emperor is just another realm in cultivation, neither invincible nor able to block my path. I¡¯m not even afraid of Heaven, let alone you." Behind Xu Zimei, a cerulean blue planet slowly rose. This was his True Fate. This was also the first time, after a long while, Xu Zimei had used his True Fate. The moment the cerulean blue planet appeared, the Creation Force enveloped it. "Boom, boom, boom," noises surrounded the cerulean blue planet, the space crumbling under the force it couldn¡¯t bear. The cerulean blue planet continued to ascend. The so-called Imperial might was forcefully dispersed, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure gradually began to rise from the ground. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they say, Great Emperors should not be insulted. At this moment, the phantoms in the sky also sensed the provocation, and an even more dominant and intense Imperial might descended to suppress. However, this cerulean blue planet was utterly unmoved. It represented a true world. A world¡¯s power could not be resisted by the Great Emperors, let alone these phantom shadows. With a "boom," the Suppressions¡¯s imperial might from above was completely crushed by the azure blue planet. Xu Zimei stood up, chest out, and stared directly at those phantoms. They were ineffective. "Void Spirit Monkey, come out," Xu Zimei called out softly. Immediately, a monkey wearing the Golden Armor Holy Clothes flew out from the azure blue planet. This monkey, over ten meters tall, had golden fur all over, and its eyes glowed brilliantly. It bared its teeth along with a somewhat fierce aura. Calling it a monkey was a bit of an understatement; it looked more like a gorilla. Massive in size, this monkey, when it appeared, was completely unaffected by the imperial might from above. It was because it was the Void Spirit Monkey, able to freely traverse all the Sealing Grounds of this world. An existence that could not be sealed. Xu Zimei relied on his True Fate and the power within the seals to resist, but he still couldn¡¯t break the seal. "Take me inside," Xu Zimei instructed. The Void Spirit Monkey grabbed Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, and Xu Zimei felt a magical force enter his body. Following that, his body lightened, and the surrounding forces of the seal pressing down completely disappeared. Xu Zimei breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew his True Fate. Now unaffected by the sealing powers, Xu Zimei once again approached the door. Under the watchful eyes of countless Great Emperors from above, he slowly pushed open the door before him. With a "creak." It was as if something sealed had been opened. What greeted him was mystery. The moment the door was opened, endless demonic Qi burst out from within it. The roar of the demonic Qi became more intense. At the end of his sight, there was a long staircase. At the end of the staircase, there was a five-pointed platform. Somewhat resembling an altar. Beyond that, there was nothing else behind the door. Xu Zimei walked up the stairs, step by step toward the platform. He found that with each step, he seemed to merge with the world around him. The higher he walked, the more he blended with the space. Finally, when Xu Zimei reached the platform, he had completely merged into the void. It was a curious feeling. Looking from above the stairs, one would see nothing on the platform. But when he truly stood on the platform, his vision was enveloped by darkness. His figure had appeared in another void. This void resembled the night sky, starless and surrounded by darkness. Then, just as he saw it, a door above the darkness was slowly opened. Xu Zimei looked up, and behind that door, the sky was filled with roaring demonic Qi and countless kneeling shadows. "Infernal Demon General reporting, Zen Nightmare Demon General reporting, Wind Demon reporting, Dream Demon from the first vanguard of the Flood Demon Legion reporting, ......." Voices followed one after another from the other side of the door. Then came a deafeningly loud roar. "We greet our lord, a hundred thousand and thirty thousand demons from the Ancient Demon Cave welcome the lord¡¯s return." Xu Zimei looked up only to see countless figures kneeling before him. The demonic Qi roared around him, "thundering" tremendously. Chapter 839 - 838: The Past of the Demon Race Xu Zimei looked up at the scene inside the doorway. At this moment, more than one hundred thousand people were kneeling and bowing to him, a dense crowd carrying a mighty Demonic Qi. The Prison Suppressor Demon Body within him stirred even more wildly as the Demonic Qi roared towards him. "Everyone, rise," Xu Zimei said, lifting his hand. With a "rumbling" sound, countless people stood up, their gazes burning as they looked at Xu Zimei. He was their king. "I have come here to understand some things," Xu Zimei stated. "My lord has any doubts, feel free to ask," the Zen Nightmare Demon General hurriedly replied. "What was the Demon Race like in the previous epochs, or rather, what were those times like?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I am very curious about my own past. There always seem to be people, and some fragments of memories appearing in my mind." "That epoch is very distant now, my lord. If you are not in a hurry, you can listen to us explain slowly," the Zen Nightmare Demon General responded. "I have plenty of time. I came to the Sealing Ground this time, firstly, to meet you all. Secondly, to clarify my own past," Xu Zimei nodded. "My lord, please look," with a wave of his right hand, the Zen Nightmare Demon General released a mighty stream of Demonic Qi. The Demonic Qi enveloped the entire Ancient Demon Cave, within which many scenes unfolded. .......... In the initial period of the Cosmos Ze Era, people coexisted in peace. There were no wars, no conflicts whatsoever. Everyone lived and worked in contentment. Later, the path of cultivation became widely embraced, and everyone embarked on the journey toward immortality. In the world, there were countless creatures, and the saying goes there were three thousand races. In fact, the actual number of races was far more than three thousand. And the Demon Race was one among them. People are greedy; what is a human? Joy, anger, sorrow, thought, grief, fear, and shock¡ªthat is human. Arrogance, envy, greed, lust¡ªthat too is human. Humans have two sides, good as well as evil. Where there are humans, there are societies. As everyone knows, there were ten great Immortal Sects. They sought to rule the entire world, yet people yearned for freedom¡ªare there any who are willing to be ruled? Who is nobler than whom? Therefore, the ten great Immortal Sects created the notion of evil. They sought to incarnate as benevolent beings, using the pretext of protecting all life to rule the world. Thus, making people dependent on them. They elevated the status of the ten great Immortal Sects above all others. And the mission of representing evil fell upon the Demon Race. No one knew why the ten great Immortal Sects chose the Demon Race. It could have been a random choice, a matter of luck. Or perhaps they were easy targets due to their weakness. Regardless, from that day on, the Demon Race was linked with evil. It became an indelible mark and label that could never be erased. In the propaganda of the ten great Immortal Sects, the Demon Race became the epitome of an evil race that sought the destruction of the world. They were to be exterminated by everyone. And the ten great Immortal Sects became heroes, slaying monsters, exorcising demons, and protecting people. Naturally, they then held the discursive power of the world. To consolidate their position, they used all their might to cast the Demon Race into hell. Since then, there have been those who write books and those who paint pictures, the Demon Race always portrayed as evil in any discourse. Generations after generations, descendant after descendant. This portrayal had been passed down like this. Originally, the distinction between good and evil in this world was clear¡ªgood was good, and evil was evil. But at some point, the distinction between good and evil had vanished, leaving only the divide between Immortals and Demons. Demon equated to evil; regardless of his actions, anyone from the Demon Race was seen as malevolent. Meanwhile, Immortals represented goodness, and when people faced hardship, they would pray for the heavens to send Immortals to their aid. Branded as evil, shunned by the entire world, the Demon Race embarked on a redemption that spanned numerous epochs, even several eras. Within the Demon Valley, the remnants of the Demon Race barely clung to survival in hiding. Though they too were a vast kinship, They simply could not stand against the whole world. To preserve their race, to maintain the lineage, they had to suffer indignity and conceal themselves. Either hiding deep in the mountains and forests or masquerading as other races, they lived cautiously in this world. The Zen Nightmare Demon General was born as Duanmu Po. He sat by the gently flowing stream in the valley, alone, staring at his own reflection in the water, lost in thought. What future lay ahead for the Demon Race? It was one thing for them to endure humiliation, but what of the future? Their children, their descendants, were they truly fated to live like this forever? As time passed, the truth might become irrevocably lost in the ancient River of Fate. And no one would care about the truth anymore. People would only know from the books of writers, from the paintings of artists, and from stories passed down through the ages. They would be convinced that the Demon Race was a clan of wickedness. Slaying monsters, vanquishing Demons ¨C it was deemed everyone¡¯s duty to execute such acts. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just when Duanmu Po was shrouded in uncertainty about the future, The river before him began to ripple. Lifting his gaze, he saw a flat boat slowly drifting downstream. A man sat in the boat. His gaze was tranquil, his long hair moving without the wind, clad in a black robe. A red cape fluttered gently at his back. His features, sharp as if chiseled, portrayed resilience. Dark brows, his gaze unfathomably deep, like an endless ocean, with no sight of shore. At that moment, the boat came to a stop before him. Only then did Duanmu Po realize, his expression instantly changing. The Demon Race had hid, bearing humiliation, yet they had still been found. He stood up, distancing himself, warily observing the newcomer. "Are you from the Demon Race?" the man asked with a light smile. Duanmu Po didn¡¯t respond, but beads of sweat formed on his forehead. This man¡¯s unfathomable aura was on a completely different level. "You need not fear, I am here to help you," the man continued, smiling. "Help us with what?" Duanmu Po asked reflexively. "To live openly and equally in this world," the man said, still smiling. Duanmu Po stared at the man in a daze. He couldn¡¯t forget those words ¨C to live as equals. How long had it been since he had last heard them? From that day on, the man proved himself through his strength and leadership ability. Thus, he became the Demon Lord, recognized by all the demons. He led the Demon Race in a campaign spanning countless years. The prejudice against the Demon Race was deeply ingrained in the hearts of the people. So, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t bother trying to change these perceptions or do so in vain. He made his fist the truth, vowing to elevate the Demon Race to the pinnacle in this era that revered martial strength. It didn¡¯t matter if that meant becoming enemies with the entire world. No one knew the man¡¯s identity, his origins, or why he chose to help the Demon Race. But since then, the Demon Race had seen hope. No longer was it a futile struggle. Chapter 840 - 839: Heavenly Dao Academy They had plotted for numerous epochs, as generation after generation of people strived with their lives. Everyone understood what they were doing, something so grand. Revival or, should I say, the rise of a race. Finally, one day, they launched the ultimate war. The Demon Lord, wielding the Sky Piercer, dressed in his battle robes, advanced, step by step, toward the ten great Immortal Sects amid the battle songs from distant skies. That great battle lasted for decades. In the end, the ten Immortal Sects crumbled under their assault, defeated and disorganized. The so-called Immortals lay as corpses trampled underfoot. As they watched, the efforts of countless people across several epochs were on the verge of being realized. No one had expected that the Heavenly Dao would intervene in this matter. The Heavenly Dao cast down boundless divine punishment, the mighty power of heaven and earth unstoppably devastated the Demon Race. In an instant, the situation drastically changed, and with the help of the Heavenly Dao, the ten Immortal Sects launched a counterattack. The Demon Race was forced to retreat step by step, coming under heavy siege from the entire continent. At the critical moment, the Demon Lord stood out. He sent everyone into the Ancient Demon Cave, into the Exiled Lands. It was a place beyond the reach of Heavenly Dao. A land abandoned by the cosmos. Just like the Demon Race itself. The Demon Lord alone halted everyone. It was the last time the demons saw the Demon Lord, an image forever etched in their memories. The Demon Lord, holding the Sky Piercer, perished alongside the Sect Masters of the nine great Immortal Sects amid the divine punishment. That very Sky Piercer was taken back into the Ancient Demon Cave by those who swore to return with it. His battle robes and body disappeared completely. "After one cycle of reincarnation, I will return. I hope to join forces again to devise great plans for the Demon Race," these were the man¡¯s final instructions. As he said these words, he laughed, "When we return once more, we shall overturn even the heavens. Together, we will forge an era of prosperity, An era in which our Demon Race can thrive." After they entered the Exiled Lands, the Heavenly Dao and the ten Immortal Sects joined forces to seal it. Ensuring that the Demon Race could never leave the Ancient Demon Cave for all eternity. ¡­ Inside the Ancient Demon Cave, as the scene came to a standstill, it slowly disappeared. Xu Zimei stared at the mist of Demonic Qi evolving into black fog with a focused gaze. "Has our lord understood?" Zen Nightmare Demon General inquired. "Logically, after the destruction of the Cosmos Ze Era, everything should have vanished," Xu Zimei asked. "Why are there still so many targeting us? What¡¯s the deal with the seal on the Yuan Central Continent, and the so-called Holy Ancestor and Holy Court?" "The people of the ten Immortal Sects did not all perish, just as we too have survived. They, just like us, came from another epoch to this new era," Zen Nightmare Demon General explained. "Moreover, they should have been plotting since the Mythical Era. The so-called Holy Ancestor should be the only Sect Master of the ten Immortal Sects who survived. Of course, this is just my guess since we cannot leave this place. Many specifics are also beyond our ability to uncover." "How can we break the seal on the Exiled Lands?" Xu Zimei inquired. "This matter, once our lord reaches the Heaven Beyond Heavens, will naturally become clear," Zen Nightmare Demon General said with a smile. "The Demon Race has waited here for several epochs, a bit more time won¡¯t make a difference. As long as our lord can safely return, that is better than anything." Hearing Zen Nightmare Demon General¡¯s words, Xu Zimei continued to inquire, "If what you¡¯ve just said is true, then I shouldn¡¯t be a person of the Demon Race, right?" "I do not know where our lord originates from, only that you suddenly appeared and led us on a rise," Zen Nightmare Demon General stated. "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. She had almost figured out everything she needed to know about the Demon Race, and for the time being, she also had a brief understanding of the enemy¡¯s identity. All of this was in preparation for entering the Heaven Beyond Heavens. "Master, we will wait for you in Heaven Beyond Heavens," the Zen Nightmare Demon General said. "Heaven Beyond Heavens leads directly to the Ancient Demon¡¯s Cavern." "Good, then wait for my triumphant return, to battle joyfully with you all once more," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "We shall see our Master off," accompanied by a loud shout. All members of the Demon Race knelt down again, their black-clothed figures rumbling like thunder. The Demonic Qi around roared towards them as if dancing in celebration of the scene. The portal in front of her slowly closed, and when Xu Zimei opened her eyes again, she was back on the high platform she had been on before. The sealing power of the outer world had dissipated on the path she returned by. The Great Emperor¡¯s illusion gradually faded within the portal. Xu Zimei raised her head to look at the sky, where Demonic Qi was swirling above. She had left Demon Vanquishing Ridge. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... In Immortal Town, at this moment because of the disturbance at Demon Vanquishing Ridge, the whole town was in turmoil. They had lived here for so long and rarely seen such a scene. Monk Da Zhi watched Xu Zimei¡¯s returning figure and slowly rose to his feet. "Is it done?" he asked. "Yes, I¡¯ve found out what needed to be known," Xu Zimei nodded her head. "What¡¯s next? Where are you going?" Monk Da Zhi asked. "Just waiting for Destiny to arrive," Xu Zimei replied. "If there¡¯s still time, I¡¯ll pay a visit to Heavenly Dao Academy." She still had on her mind the Nine-Bend Godly Flames and the incomplete True Divine Sword in her hands. "Then let¡¯s go," Monk Da Zhi said with a smile. "Enjoy the calm before the storm quietly." Monk Da Zhi lifted his head to look at the firmament, where the signs of Destiny had begun to take shape. Half the sky was already occupied by Destiny. When the entire firmament was covered, it would be the day when Destiny took form. ... Heavenly Dao Academy was situated in the Supreme Domain. If one were to mention the strongest force in the Supreme Domain, two would naturally come to mind: Slaying Immortal Sect and Heavenly Dao Academy. As an academy established since the Wild Desolation Era. The history of Heavenly Dao Academy could be said to be older than any Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. The students that emerged from it were all extraordinary. Among them were Great Emperors, leaders of entire sects, and many legendary mighty individuals. If the students from Heavenly Dao Academy were to be gathered together, it¡¯s feared the entire continent would tremble. Persisting to the present from the ancient Wild Desolation Era, despite countless setbacks, it¡¯s still evident how powerful this force is. Currently, it¡¯s April, with the season just having moved past winter. Jade has dressed the trees tall, with thousands of green silk ribbons hanging down. Spring means the revival of all things, everything striving and thriving. Heavenly Dao Academy, located in the Invincible Domain, is within Heavenly Dao City. Putting Heavenly Dao Academy aside, the city alone covers several hundred thousand square kilometers, equal to half the territory some Imperial Rule Immortal Sects rule over. Inside this vast and boundless city, at this moment, life is bustling and flowers are blooming like brocade. With the arrival of spring, the triennial recruitment season of Heavenly Dao Academy has already begun. Students from all corners of the world, from the five major realms and even other continents have gathered in countless numbers here. Chapter 841 - 840 Emperor Qi Inside Heavenly Dao City, Xu Zimei and another walked along the main street and casually picked an inn. "This place is really bustling," Da Zhi, a monk, remarked with a smile. "The enrollment of Heavenly Dao Academy is indeed something," laughed an inn attendant nearby. "During these seven days of enrollment, the entire Supreme Domain¡¯s attention is fixed on us." "Are we planning to enter Heavenly Dao Academy?" Da Zhi asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "Let¡¯s check it out, since Destiny hasn¡¯t taken shape yet and there¡¯s nothing else to do," Xu Zimei nodded. "I heard that the standards of Heavenly Dao Academy are the highest among all academies on the continent." Da Zhi said, "Do you think the two of us can make it?" "I can, but your chances are slim," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. Although his words were half-joking, they were based on reason. It is said that each year, hundreds of thousands, even millions, come to Heavenly Dao Academy. But Heavenly Dao Academy only enrolls a thousand people each year. Among these thousand, there are also students directly recommended from the four major branches: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Black Tortoise, and Vermilion Bird. Even some Saint Heirs and Saintesses from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect come here. They are preparing for Destiny, and Heavenly Dao Academy is the best choice. Compared to these individuals, Da Zhi really doesn¡¯t make the list. "I also have my advantages," Da Zhi argued stubbornly. "Though I¡¯m not strong in combat, I am quite renowned in our Pufa Cult. Especially our unique divination techniques of the Pufa Cult. These are all bonus points." Xu Zimei smiled and didn¡¯t argue. Da Zhi was right about that; just the fact that their elder could use cause and effect to find him was remarkable. After eating, the two eventually made their way to the front of Heavenly Dao Academy along with the crowd. Exaggeration aside, when they were still five or six hundred meters away from the great gate of the academy, they were forced to stop. The crowd in front was impenetrable, impossible to squeeze through. This long line had formed here, and to register for the assessment, one had to wait their turn. Even if you were a Saint Heir from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, you¡¯d receive no special treatment and had to queue up like everyone else. ... The two stood at the end of the line, waiting. At that moment, a commotion nearby caught their attention. "Kid, cutting in line because I respect you, don¡¯t be ungrateful," shouted a young man in a blue brocade robe. The quarrel was between two young men. The other young man wore a gray long robe adorned with many patches, which was somewhat dirty, evidently unwashed for a long time. There was also a distinctive smell. Moreover, the young man in the gray robe had messy hair and a dirty face, resembling a wild man. "Heavenly Dao Academy doesn¡¯t accept those who disrupt order, do you want me to report you?" the young man in the gray robe replied calmly. "Kid, do you know where I come from?" the young man in the blue robe said proudly. "I am from the Cloud Sea Hall, and if you prevent me from entering Heavenly Dao Academy today, prepare for someone to collect your corpse tomorrow." "Cloud Sea Hall, isn¡¯t that an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect from our Supreme Domain," the people around started to discuss. "Could he be the Saint Heir from Cloud Sea Hall, Guan Changlin?" Hearing these discussions from the crowd, the young man in the gray robe didn¡¯t mind. He looked at Guan Changlin calmly and replied, "You should feel lucky this is at Heavenly Dao Academy, otherwise, you¡¯d already be a corpse." As the quarrel drew attention, several people in white robes flew over from the distance. The word "Heavenly Dao" was written on the back of their robes. Apparently, they were students of the academy. "What¡¯s going on?" a leader among them demanded sternly. "Nothing," Guan Changlin quickly replied with a smile. "Everyone quiet down, whoever dares to disturb the enrollment order must leave Heavenly Dao City immediately," the leader scanned the scene and spoke indifferently. The people hastily nodded in agreement. "Kid, you just wait," Guan Changlin warned after the group had left and then retreated to line up again. The young man in the gray robe obviously didn¡¯t care and continued to stand calmly in the queue. Xu Zimei turned his head and noticed Da Zhi staring intensely at the young man in the gray robe. "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked, puzzled. "It¡¯s not simple," Da Zhi shook his head and commented. "I just used a method of sensing Spirit Energy and noticed this guy is no ordinary person." "There are many hidden dragons and tigers here at Heavenly Dao Academy, no doubt there are those you can¡¯t see through," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "It¡¯s different," Da Zhi¡¯s expression was very serious. He said, "Honestly, my method of sensing Spirit Energy too is a true transmission. Even those Saint Heirs and those who have Stepped into Immortality, I can generally sense. You are the first person I¡¯ve met whom I can¡¯t see through, and he is the second." "Really?" Xu Zimei took another look at the young man in the gray robe but couldn¡¯t see anything extraordinary. "Do you know what I saw in him?" Da Zhi continued. "Emperor Qi." "What Emperor Qi?" Xu Zimei asked, confused. "The kind of fate only Emperors possess," Da Zhi answered. "Simply put, this type of Emperor Qi is only present in those who bear Destiny. Like the dragon Qi on an emperor, it¡¯s a sign." "You mean he is a Great Emperor?" Xu Zimei inquired. "That¡¯s why I said I can¡¯t see through him," Da Zhi shook his head. He replied, "If he¡¯s not a Great Emperor, then how does he possess Emperor Qi? That¡¯s impossible." While the two chatted, they couldn¡¯t conclude much in a short time. The test at Heavenly Dao Academy was quite fast. The first test was the Tower of Heavenly Dao. Every round, a hundred people could enter. The tower had ten floors, and only those who reached the fifth floor or above could pass the first test. Moreover, the higher the floor reached, the more points were obtained. After the test, only the thousand people with the highest scores could enter Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei looked up; the Tower of Heavenly Dao stood like a landmark of Heavenly Dao City. It towered into the clouds, spanning above them. In the shape of a pagoda, its whole body was of deep golden color, surrounded by dense Spiritual Energy. With batches of people entering the Tower of Heavenly Dao, it remained unknown what they experienced inside. The elimination rate was shockingly as high as ninety percent. Such strictness was almost unprecedented. After queueing for nearly half a day, it was finally Xu Zimei¡¯s group of a hundred¡¯s turn to enter the Tower of Heavenly Dao in the afternoon. At the entrance of Heavenly Dao Academy, rows of tables and chairs were set up. The teachers for the first test of the assessment numbered more than a dozen. Each one of them was a renowned powerhouse of the continent. They were all individuals who had emerged from Heavenly Dao Academy. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Included among them were ancestors from the Sunlight Sect, leaders from Heaven¡¯s Walk Sect, as well as beings from the Monster Race and Third Eye Tribe. Chapter 842 - 841: Inside the Tower of Heavenly Dao "Now that you have entered the Tower of Heavenly Dao, there are no rules to speak of. You may kill each other or help one another. As long as you can reach the fifth floor, you will have passed the first challenge." The white-haired elder sitting at the front spoke loudly. "If you can reach even higher levels, the score will multiply with each additional floor." "Understood, students," over a hundred people replied in unison. The next moment, with a wave of the white-haired elder¡¯s hand, the first level¡¯s grand doors of the Tower of Heavenly Dao slowly opened. One hundred people strode into the tower with great momentum. As soon as they entered, they felt an incredibly strong suppressive force and a rebounding force. Some hadn¡¯t even had the chance to resist before they were repelled by the force. "A hundredfold gravity," Xu Zimei said, feeling his own condition and speaking calmly. This gravity is set according to each individual¡¯s cultivation talent. No matter how powerful you are, you cannot escape this force. Everyone present felt as though their legs were filled with lead, extraordinarily heavy. "Let¡¯s not think about private fights for now," a man in a blue robe stepped out from the remaining crowd. He said, "Let¡¯s work together to reach the fifth level before anything else. My name is Zhang Chou, the Saint Heir of the Sect of the Seven Emotions." "So it is the Love Sage," someone murmured in a low voice, admiringly. "Although we have not met, the deeds of the Love Sage are as loud as thunder to my ears. It is said that when the Love Sage plays his Sorrowful Departure, all beings between heaven and earth cannot help but feel desolate. I propose that the Love Sage temporarily act as our leader, until we reach the fifth level." People began to suggest around him. "By chance, I have some understanding of this Tower of Heavenly Dao. If you are willing, I shall not shirk the responsibility," Zhang Chou replied with a smile. No sooner had he finished speaking than a part of the people agreed with him. Others, proud and aloof by nature, naturally did not wish to bow down to him. "The difference between each floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao is vast, as if climbing to the heavens." Zhang Chou continued. "The first floor has a hundredfold gravity, as you have already felt. Now let¡¯s go to the second floor, where the True Sunfire exists." The crowd, half doubting, eventually made their way to the second floor with some difficulty under the suppression of hundredfold gravity. Xu Zimei, however, did not find it difficult. He took a deliberate look at a young man in grey. They had entered together, and it seemed that the other had walked up comfortably. Completely unaffected by the gravity. As soon as they passed through the Spatial Gate to the second floor, S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A scorching heat hit them in the face. And this heat was not merely ordinary warmth; it was the intensity that could burn one¡¯s Divine Soul. Looking around, the entire second floor was engulfed in raging True Sunfire. It was an unnerving sight. To pass the second level, one must venture through the True Sunfire. Failure would probably mean being reduced to ashes in an instant. "Legend has it that the Ancestral Master of Divine Flames of Heavenly Dao Academy, while cultivating the Great Sun Golden Curse, attracted the True Sunfire. And thus, it descended into the Tower of Heavenly Dao, unique in this world," said Zhang Chou. "Everyone must assess their own capacity; it¡¯s best not to enter if you¡¯re not confident, lest you lose your life." As he finished speaking, the young man in the grey robe stepped into the second floor¡¯s True Sunfire alone. He had no aura emanating from him, walking in like an ordinary commoner. The Blazing Flame burned all around him. Yet, as if oblivious, he walked on without uttering a word. "This guy," Da Zhi the monk said from the side. "How do you see it?" "Difficult to say, easy to say, not so hard," Xu Zimei smiled and then followed by walking in. When the others around saw Xu Zimei enter and come out unscathed, they also tentatively stepped in. The next moment, he didn¡¯t even have time to scream before his entire figure vanished into smoke and ash. Disappearing right before their eyes as if he had never existed. "These flames are not real flames, but flames of the Divine Soul," Xu Zimei said, looking towards Da Zhi the monk. "If you are not afraid of it, and your heart is filled with boundless courage, pressing forward relentlessly, naturally it won¡¯t burn you. If there is even a trace of hesitation or fear in your heart, your Divine Soul will be burned to ashes." "This brother speaks the truth," Zhang Chou said with a smile from the side. "If you cannot press forward relentlessly, you¡¯ll have to use other means." He took out a pill he had prepared in advance from his Storage Ring. The pill was a dark blue color, only the size of a longan fruit, and it emitted strands of cold air. "This is a Cleansing Soul Pill I bought for a hefty price, which can keep my Divine Soul immaculate and avoid the burning of this True Sunfire." Zhang Chou said with a smile, "Although the trials within the Tower of Heavenly Dao are harsh, they all have traceable patterns. You all should be careful too." He swallowed the pill directly, and a layer of dark blue Spiritual Energy enveloped his body. He then walked in under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. "Brother Zhang, do you have any more Cleansing Soul Pills? I am willing to pay a high price for them," someone immediately asked from the side. "I happen to have ten more on me. I¡¯m not one to be unreasonable; how about the highest bidder takes them?" Zhang Chou said with a smile, "Or we could trade items for it." Xu Zimei watched amused from the side; it seemed this guy knew about the examination in advance and wanted to make a sizable profit from it. Some people immediately started to scramble for the pills. However, everyone present was a chosen child of heaven. Some were already sitting cross-legged, stabilizing their minds. Then a large number of people started to walk into the True Sunfire. Some passed; naturally, some vanished into nothing. Out of a hundred who entered this place, by the time they reached the second layer, nearly half had disappeared. It should be noted that those who could come to participate in this competition were truly chosen children of heaven, and not every talent could compare. ... When the remaining people reached the third layer, they only saw chaos all around. Grey gas filled the air. Three ancient statues stood at the forefront. In the middle of these three statues was one of the Buddha Ancestors holding a Buddhist gesture with a single hand. On each side were two Arhats. The two Arhats had gold-red capes draped behind them, standing on both sides. The statue of the Buddha Ancestor was made of pure gold with a plump and content face, long ear lobes, and a large belly, exemplifying an expression that was always smiling. "What¡¯s the deal with this third layer?" someone asked, looking towards Zhang Chou with urgency. "Ghost Buddha, two sides, clear heart, true nature," Zhang Chou said gravely. "This trial is about whether you can clearly understand your own true intentions. Whether it is to take on Destiny and become a Great Emperor or to remain an ordinary cultivator. Can you understand the path that you wish to walk?" "Is it really that simple?" someone asked, puzzled. Every person here wanted to become a Great Emperor; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered coming to the Heavenly Dao Academy. "You¡¯ll understand once you try," Zhang Chou said with a mysterious smile. If only the tests of the Heavenly Dao Academy were that simple. This time, before the others could say anything more, the young man in grey stepped forward once again, the first to proceed. Chapter 843 - 842: Ghost Buddha’s Life, Defeating Another Self The youth in gray walked slowly into the third layer. People around did not rashly enter but looked on from the sidelines. Majestic Buddhist chants emanated from the empty void. Immediately after, three Buddha statues shone brightly with golden light, which together with the gray mist enveloped the youth in gray. The youth in gray paused momentarily before rising up, dispersing the layers of mist, and easily walked past this level. "He passed in just a few seconds?" Zhang Chou beside him was astounded, his eyes wide and mouth agape. "What kind of monster is this?" "Is it really that simple?" someone asked, doubtful. The sight of another youth walking into the gray mist and golden light followed soon after. Before even two minutes had gone by, the youth suddenly began to struggle, his hair disheveled, running out from inside as if mad. "I am a ghost, I am a ghost," the person shouted aloud. In the end, he exploded his Vein Gate by the side and died. The contrast between the two incidents was too stark for the crowd to accept. Xu Zimei smiled and, without paying attention to the others, walked directly inside. As soon as he entered, the scene before his eyes began to change. He saw everything around him shrouded in a gray haze, with only three Buddha Ancestor statues radiating golden light floating in mid-air. The Buddha Ancestor spoke as if to a person, the Way of Inquiry: "Would you wish to Become Emperor?" "Willing," Xu Zimei nodded. "Good, we can help you," the Buddha Ancestor in the middle smiled, a flick of the golden finger. A streak of golden light soared down, directly entering Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead. At that moment, his body burst forth with golden Buddhist light, and his entire being was filled with an intense scent of Buddhist Law. He had transformed into an actual Buddha Ancestor. "Bearing the name of Buddha, walking amongst the world," a grand Buddhist chant echoed from above. "You are the Present World Buddha." Xu Zimei looked up, only to see the gray mist before him disappear, and the three Buddha statues vanished without a trace. Turning his head, he saw Da Zhi and a group of people behind him looking at him enviously. As the Present World Buddha, highly virtuous and respected, he was revered by everyone. Even many who saw him would bow down and worship. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei felt as if the passage of time within him accelerated greatly. But this sensation of time passing was subtle, undetectable even by ordinary strong beings with the Divine Vein. He easily passed the third layer and, after becoming the Present World Buddha, seemed to undergo a complete metamorphosis. He effortlessly ascended all the way to the tenth layer. This drew the attention of the entire Heavenly Dao Academy. Soon after, the principal met with him personally, taking him under his wing as the most promising Disciple to compete for the title of Great Emperor. Then his fame grew ever larger. He held Buddhist meetings, preached the Buddhist Law, and acquired thousands of Disciples who believed in him; some even built temples and crafted golden statues in his honor. Destiny swiftly took shape, and within the competition for Destiny, he shone brilliantly, securing it after a hard battle. Just as he was bearing Destiny in the Firmament, the three Buddha statues that he had encountered in the Tower of Heavenly Dao suddenly appeared before him. They were smiling at him. Their laughter grew indulgent, louder and louder, and the Buddhist light on his body slowly faded to nothing. It turned into Ghost Qi. The three Buddha statues also transformed into three skulls, their eye sockets flickering with dark black flames. "You are not the Present World Buddha, but a sacrifice of the Ghost Tribe," the skull laughed at him. Following that, Xu Zimei felt the intense Buddhist light within him turn entirely into pitch-black Ghost Qi. His entire face was eroded by the Ghost Qi. The temples built for him, the golden statues molded, at this moment, they had all become ghosts. The disciples who listened to his scripture reading were also entangled in Ghost Qi, screaming hoarsely. At the place closest to Destiny, he was struck down from the clouds by a pair of enormous hands. And at this moment, when Xu Zimei opened his eyes again, he found himself still deep within the third floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. "This is the two sides of Ghost Buddha, to clearly comprehend and see one¡¯s true nature," he murmured to himself. In this illusion, he had constructed a very complete worldview and persona. Having been the Present World Buddha for a lifetime, only to be told that he was actually from the Ghost Tribe. Being cast down while nearing Destiny, these two most powerful contrasts could almost drive a person mad. After all, this was a lifetime crafted for a persona by an illusion. Do you ultimately want to be a Buddha, or a ghost? Or do you simply want to be yourself, regardless of Buddha or ghost? However, Xu Zimei¡¯s Taoist Heart was strong. He wasn¡¯t affected and instead calmly observed the life the illusion had created for him. He had broken through the third floor slightly later than the young man in gray. Because Xu Zimei did not rush to break through, while that young man in gray must have instantly shattered the illusion¡¯s falsehood as soon as he entered it. To possess such a strong will and Taoist Heart and to shatter this illusion in an instant, Xu Zimei knew that among the younger generation he knew, he would at least rank in the top five. Xu Zimei turned to look at Da Zhi the monk behind him and smiled, "Come in, you only need to remember one thing. You don¡¯t have to be a Buddha or a ghost; you just need to be yourself." Seeing that several people had already entered, the remaining dozens hesitated for a moment before walking in as well. The gray fog became even more violent. Out of the remaining fifty people, only about ten managed to get through this third challenge. Monk Da Zhi emerged from the gray fog, drenched in sweat. Panting, he looked at Xu Zimei and laughed loudly, "Thrilling! That was truly thrilling." "What did you see?" Xu Zimei asked. "I saw that I was bearing Destiny," the monk Da Zhi said with a smile. "But this illusion didn¡¯t account for one thing; I can see the secrets of heaven. We diviners can observe everyone¡¯s Qi, but I don¡¯t possess the ability to Become Emperor. Even if Destiny was laid out before me, I wouldn¡¯t have become the Great Emperor¡ªthey miscalculated. However, experiencing what it feels like to be an emperor once in my life, I truly have no regrets." Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled, the group continued upwards to the fourth floor. As long as they passed the fourth floor and reached the fifth, they would have made it through the Tower of Heavenly Dao¡¯s assessment. Everyone was somewhat apprehensive; the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s examination was truly diabolical. When the dozen or so people arrived at the fourth challenge, they saw that everyone had been separated into different spaces. Xu Zimei found himself alone in a room. Inside the room, apart from himself, there was a second Xu Zimei. An identical self. "For most people, sometimes what needs to be overcome is not just the enemy, but also themselves." An elderly voice came from all around. The voice echoed in the empty void. "The task of the fourth challenge is to defeat the other you, and then you can pass." Xu Zimei chuckled lightly and looked up at his other self. Identical, with almost no discernible difference. He drew Tyrant Shadow, and his counterpart did the same. The two made the same movements, using the same martial skills. "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. "But I don¡¯t plan on playing along with you any longer." Chapter 844 - 843: Sitting Idle for a Thousand Years Xu Zimei clenched his right hand, and endless Demonic Qi gathered in his palm. The other self across from him was making the same movement. Yet at that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot. The next moment, a loud "boom" was heard as the phantom across from him was thoroughly penetrated through the chest. That other self looked at Xu Zimei with some surprise. Then it slowly dissipated in midair. Xu Zimei dusted off his hands; this copy of himself was indeed impressive. But any copy has its limits; if one¡¯s own strength is too strong, then it cannot be replicated. Just like placing a Great Emperor here, it¡¯s doubtful that even a shadow could be replicated, let alone copying skills. As the phantom dissipated, the space around Xu Zimei also vanished, revealing a long pathway of green clouds in front of him. Xu Zimei walked straight toward the pathway. When he reached the Spatial Gate leading to the fifth level, Xu Zimei found that someone had already arrived ahead of him. It was the gray-shirted youth from earlier. Both were slightly surprised upon seeing each other. "How should I address you, young sir?" the gray-shirted youth asked, looking at Xu Zimei. After introducing himself, Xu Zimei smiled and asked, "And you?" "My name is Mo Tianming," the gray-shirted youth replied with a smile. "Out of the hundred who entered the Tower of Heavenly Dao this time, only Brother Xu caught my eye." Xu Zimei merely smiled and did not say much. At this moment, among the dozen or so people who had entered the fourth level, apart from Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming, only two others had passed through and come out. One of them was the monk Da Zhi. When he came out, he was spitting blood, his whole body on the brink of death, with his Divine Soul severely damaged. But fortunately, he had passed the test. The other was the youth named Zhang Chou. The four stood in front of the fourth level¡¯s Void Gate. Xu Zimei looked at Da Zhi and asked, "How did you end up like this?" "I was divining with my other self," Da Zhi replied, chuckling bloodily. "Later, I used a Forbidden Technique, saw his true nature, and defeated him." "You suffered the backlash of the Forbidden Technique," Xu Zimei observed. "It doesn¡¯t matter," Da Zhi shook his head. "Anyway, I have already passed the assessment." When the few of them passed through the fourth level¡¯s Void Gate to the fifth level, they found themselves in complete darkness. Apart from the darkness, there were four meditation cushions laid out in front of them. They saw an old man in green clothes, hunched over and holding a walking stick, slowly emerging from the darkness. He looked at the four young men and chuckled, "This fifth challenge is no different. You just need to stay on these meditation cushions for another thousand years, without leaving them, to pass." Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Da Zhi slightly frowned. "What kind of assessment is this?" "Martial Peak is solitude, loneliness, A long search, and the chilling heights of solitary success," Zhang Chou added with a chuckle. "This challenge tests whether you can endure solitude. A thousand years, just meditating on these cushions, how many people can withstand that?" "Of course, should you choose to give up, you are already considered having passed the Tower of Heavenly Dao¡¯s assessments," the old man in green continued with a smile. "But the higher you climb, the more points you¡¯ll earn." "I quit," Zhang Chou declared without hesitation. Understanding his own limitations, he did not want to waste time. "I¡¯ll give it a try," Da Zhi stated, somewhat unwillingly. "Don¡¯t worry; the flow of time here is different from the outside world," the old man in green explained. "Time here is still; however long you stay won¡¯t affect the outside." The three nodded and then sat down one by one on the nearest meditation cushions. Loneliness is the most fearsome thing in this world. If you were locked in a small, closed space for a period of time, most people would probably go mad. Time passed little by little. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei was relatively fine. Not to mention that his Divine Soul could enter the Divine Continent at any time, His Taoist Heart was immensely strong, unwavering even after tens of thousands of years. At that moment, he was sorting through his own body. Having reached its peak in terms of Power Vortex, but with the Divine Continent entering the Great Era of Immortal Cultivation, His body had undergone another transformation, capable of condensing more Heaven-shaking Power Vortexes. Also, the Extraordinary Meridian Manual could now open ten Extraordinary Meridians, almost completing them all. He continued to cultivate and polish his Taoist Heart. Darkness enveloped them like a giant beast, silently roaring around them. One year, two years... Time flowed slowly. As time wore on, Da Zhi was the first to break. He stood up from the darkness, breathing in a suffocated manner. He was the first to leave this thousand-year meditation. Only those who had truly experienced it understood its terror. ....... One hundred years, two hundred years¡­ Eventually, they lost track of the years. The best way to eradicate loneliness is to embrace it. Xu Zimei felt his own strength climbing another ladder after such a prolonged tempering. His situation was akin to accumulating slowly to burst forth intermittently¡ªnow, the accumulations were for the exponential rise when it came time to become an emperor. Eventually, everything fell into place. Sudden bell tolls rang out from the darkness, Breaking the millennium of silence. "A thousand years have passed," the voice of the old man in green resounded. Xu Zimei then slowly opened his eyes. A wisp of black mist flashed through his eyes. He stood up, and with him, the gray-shirted youth, Mo Tianming, also rose. The two exchanged glances. "Shall we proceed to the sixth challenge?" Mo Tianming asked with a smile. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded calmly. The old man in green beside them chuckled and added, "Just a reminder. Starting from the sixth challenge, it¡¯s not just about assessments anymore. While the first five challenges tested your Taoist Heart, Divine Soul, and temperament, From the sixth challenge on, you¡¯ll need to rely purely on personal strength to advance. There are no shortcuts." ...¡­ Meanwhile, outside the Tower of Heavenly Dao, several candidates were being assessed; a man in white robes chuckled, "It seems that this year we still have many promising talents." "We¡¯re not only looking for promising talents but also those with the real potential to carry the Destiny," another person replied. "It¡¯s unknown if anyone will reach the tenth level." "It¡¯s very difficult," the man in white robes slightly shook his head. "Since the establishment of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, from the era of Wild Desolation to present, only a handful have passed the tenth level." "Have you heard that the Saint Heir of the Slaying Immortal Sect is coming to our Heavenly Dao Academy?" the white-robed man continued. "That old man Qing Wei even specifically mentioned it to me," another old man replied, shaking his head. "I heard that this generation has both a Saint Heir and a Saintess. They plan to have the Saint Heir trained at the Heavenly Dao Academy while training the Saintess themselves. Ultimately together, they¡¯ll undertake the Destiny." Chapter 845 - 844 Star Origin Great Emperor As the two of them entered the sixth level, the thunderous sound of drums immediately arose beside their ears. Their figures appeared on a vast expanse of desolate land. In this world, countless enemies attacked the two of them. These enemies included members of the human race, Monster Race, Giants, as well as countless other clans like the Spirit Clan and Stone Race. Each of them was extraordinarily formidable and unrivaled. Xu Zimei, wielding Tyrant Shadow, and Mo Tianming, with radiant cyan light in both hands, plunged into the crowd. In an instant, the crowd, like a torrent, was split open with a crack. The assessments from the sixth to the ninth levels were almost the same. They all took place in this vast wasteland, but the enemies they met here grew ever stronger and more numerous as they proceeded. Moreover, the gravity descending in the space also multiplied several dozen times. Occasionally, Heavenly Thunder would fall from the sky, and Blazing Flame would roll down. Any slight mistake could potentially reduce them to shattered bones and crushed bodies. Xu Zimei and his companion fought a bloody battle until the ninth level, where at that moment, they seemed like Gods of Slaughter, surrounded by carnage. Both were drenched in blood, appearing like blood-soaked figures. Mo Tianming, catching his breath, glanced at Xu Zimei. Then, together, the two stepped into the tenth level. At this moment, the outside world was almost shaking with discussions throughout the entire Heavenly Dao City. Everyone stood beneath the Tower of Heavenly Dao watching. To know that previously, it was sensational for just one person to clear the tenth level. And this time, two people were entering the tenth level together, which meant that it was possible for two of them to emerge simultaneously. "Do you think they have a good chance?" someone excitedly asked. "Being able to enter the tenth level already shows outstanding talent, but we just don¡¯t know what the assessment for the tenth level is," replied someone nearby, slightly shaking their head. Among the many teachers of assessments at Heavenly Dao Academy, an elderly man let out a long sigh of relief. He smiled and said, "This era seems to be much more exciting." ... On the tenth level of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, it was a world enveloped in starlight. When Xu Zimei and his companion arrived, they were slightly shocked by the scene before them. Countless starlights enveloped the entire night sky, the starlight almost tangible, while a Milky Way fell from east to west. Stars twinkling, the Milky Way cascading. In the distance of this starry space, a silhouette stood there. This figure seemed to merge with the universe, as if he himself was the world, he was the starry sky. He wore a blue robe, strikingly prominent among the starlight. As Xu Zimei and his companion approached, the silhouette also slowly turned around. "Star Origin Great Emperor," Mo Tianming exclaimed the moment he saw the man turn around. Xu Zimei looked up to see the man with long hair, casually draped over his back. With a high nose bridge, sword-like eyebrows, and starry eyes, his features bore a hint of Western Region style. Especially those starry eyes, as if they were truly transformed from the myriad stars above. His body surged with intense stellar force. "It seems there are still some who remember me," the man responded with a smile upon hearing Mo Tianming call out his regal title. "As you see, I am the examiner of this tenth level." Star Origin Great Emperor, he too was an ancient emperor. He was a Great Emperor wholly nurtured by Heavenly Dao Academy. Legend has it that Star Origin Great Emperor was originally a mere beggar, who by chance passed the assessments of Heavenly Dao Academy. From there, he began his phenomenal life journey. He dominated the younger generation of the Heavenly Dao Academy and even the older generations. Ultimately, he fulfilled his Destiny. However, Star Origin Great Emperor was also the most low-profile among the emperors. He didn¡¯t create any forces; instead, he spent a period bearing his Destiny teaching at the Heavenly Dao Academy. He left all his life¡¯s learning within the academy and ultimately ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. ... "How does the Great Emperor intend to assess us?" Mo Tianming asked curiously. "It¡¯s quite simple, just defeat me," the Star Origin Great Emperor said with a smile. Mo Tianming paused for a moment, realizing that a direct confrontation with the Great Emperor was still slightly beyond their reach. After all, they were only in the Divine Vein Realm. "You need not be nervous," the Star Origin Great Emperor said with a smile. "This phantom here is one left by me before I bore my Destiny. So in a sense, we are quite similar." "Who wants to go first?" the Star Origin Great Emperor asked with a smile. "I¡¯ll go," Mo Tianming glanced at Xu Zimei and then spoke. He slowly stepped forward, blue Spiritual Energy swirling around him. The Spiritual Energy transformed into countless Blazing Winds, howling around him. Suddenly, Mo Tianming¡¯s figure twisted and vanished into the void. In the next moment, he appeared right in front of the Star Origin Great Emperor. The Mad Wind tore through the air, attacking the Star Origin Great Emperor. The Star Origin Great Emperor slightly straightened up, not daring to underestimate his opponent. He raised his right hand, and the endless Stellar Force spread in his palm. With a "boom," the figures of the two exploded in the void. Each retreated three steps, seemingly matched evenly. "Not bad, come at me again," the Star Origin Great Emperor laughed out loud. The Stellar Force around him grew more intense. Milky Way fell all around, significantly increasing his own aura. The Star Origin Great Emperor threw a punch, the endless starlight blossoming in front of them. "Kun Roc Nine Steps," Mo Tianming shouted coldly. The Hurricane around him formed into a dragon twister, picking up dust all around. A sharp bird call echoed faintly. Then, numerous phantom images of Mo Tianming formed, surrounding and attacking the Star Origin Great Emperor. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Stellar Force and the Hurricane exploded in front of them. They separated once more. "Let¡¯s decide the winner with one move," the Star Origin Great Emperor said with a smile. "If we keep probing like this, we might end up fighting the whole day." "Alright," Mo Tianming nodded. He stretched out his right hand, forming a blue sphere in the palm of his hand. This sphere emitted a primitive force. The blue sphere, embedded in his palm, attacked with overwhelming momentum. The Star Origin Great Emperor chuckled, raising his right fist. He reached above his head, and the Stellar Force from the entire sky surged towards him. "Fight," Mo Tianming yelled fiercely. Their fists collided. At that moment, a force of Jing Qi spread from between them, the Space tearing like a thin sheet of paper. An infinite authority permeated between the two. At their fists, two massive True Fate Phantom Images emerged behind them. Behind the Star Origin Great Emperor were the full heavens¡¯ stars, while behind Mo Tianming was the phantom of a Monster. This monster was blue, but only an outline was visible, its true face unclear. As the two stood locked in a stalemate, a very mysterious aura burst forth from Mo Tianming. The Star Origin Great Emperor¡¯s figure flew backward. Chapter 846 - 845 Entering the Heavenly Dao Academy This mysterious power erupted from Mo Tianming¡¯s body in an instant. It then disappeared just as quickly in the next moment. It gave the illusion of unreality. But the figure of Star Origin Great Emperor had indeed been sent flying backward for real. For one must know that even though the projection of Star Origin Great Emperor left here was from before he bore his Destiny, he had already been invincible within the Heavenly Dao Academy by then. He was not someone who could be defeated so easily. "You," Star Origin Great Emperor looked at Mo Tianming with some surprise, then pondered for a moment. "I suppose I won, then?" Mo Tianming inquired. "Not bad, not bad," Star Origin Great Emperor chuckled. "I will be waiting for you in Heaven Beyond Heavens." That Star Origin Great Emperor would say these words was evidence of how highly he regarded Mo Tianming. "Do you need to rest before fighting me?" Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked calmly. "No need, I didn¡¯t use much energy," Star Origin Great Emperor gestured with his hand. In his right hand, the starlight surged violently as he looked towards Xu Zimei, without any trace of underestimation. Reaching this tenth floor was sufficient to show his strength. With starlight surging in his fist, a punch was thrown, the heavens and earth changed color, stars surged, and the void collapsed downward. Xu Zimei slightly grinned. If his opponent were a projection of someone who had become Emperor, he might have the chance to fight, but against this Divine Vein Realm projection, he firmly believed he was invincible. With a "snap" sound, the incoming starry fist was directly caught in his hand. Xu Zimei¡¯s right palm that gripped the fist pulled backward, and the figure of Star Origin Great Emperor also toppled forward. Following that, with a "bang," Xu Zimei threw a leg split, directly kicking the opponent flying. Although Star Origin Great Emperor had his arms crossed in front of him, the sheer force still sent him flying. "How about it? Want to fight again?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Spiritual Energy rolled off his body, transforming into a majestic river that suppressed the entire starry sky. With just one move, both individuals had already gauged each other¡¯s strength. "One more move, if you win then you pass," Star Origin Great Emperor said gravely. Mo Tianming was also watching carefully. True Fate Emergence occurred behind Star Origin Great Emperor, with the sky filled with dazzling and brilliant stars that formed several human shadows behind him. "Is this the Star Constellation?" Mo Tianming exclaimed in surprise. These constellations numbered twenty-eight, each one bizarrely shaped, all different constellations¡¯ powers converging. "Star Constellation Blade," Star Origin Great Emperor cried out. The power of these constellations converged into a curved blade, tearing through layers of void, making a direct beeline towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked up, dense Demonic Qi gathering in his palm. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He directly reached out towards this Star Constellation Blade. With a "boom," the surrounding void exploded layer by layer under Star Origin Great Emperor¡¯s shocked gaze. A pair of large hands came through the void, directly grabbing the Star Constellation Blade. Split into two, the myriad of stars in the palm were directly annihilated. And the figure of Star Origin Great Emperor was sent tumbling backward. He retreated several steps before finally stabilizing his figure. Beside him, Mo Tianming watched with mouth agape, his gaze intense as he took a deep breath. "Did I pass then?" Xu Zimei asked. "Truly ¡¯ashamed of all the heroes of yore, look now who¡¯s the man of the hour,¡¯" Star Origin Great Emperor burst out laughing. "If we were in the same era, it would definitely be thrilling." ... Outside the Tower of Heavenly Dao, accompanied by the happenings on the tenth floor, a purple glow flickered. "Boom boom" two bell sounds came from the direction of the tower¡¯s top. The crowd that was discussing instantly exploded. Because everyone in Heavenly Dao City knew what the ringing of the bell twice meant. Two people had passed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. When Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming came down, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards them. Three people directly greeted them. In the middle was a white-haired elderly man wearing a white robe. To the left was a slightly burly man. And to the right was a woman sporting a longsword and long flowing hair. "Allow me to introduce myself, I am Li Changhe, the vice president of Heavenly Dao Academy," the old man said with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Vice President," Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming also nodded in greeting. "You two have passed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. According to the rules, you do not need to participate in the second round of assessments. You can directly enter Heavenly Dao Academy," Li Changhe said with a smile. Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming exchanged glances, then both nodded slightly. "Vice President, do you mean our assessment is over?" Mo Tianming asked. "Yes, join me for now, and after today¡¯s assessments are over for everyone, I will arrange for both of you personally," Li Changhe nodded in response. Xu Zimei looked up at the sky, the horizon almost painted by the dusk. The sun was also about to set. The assessments at Heavenly Dao Academy were likely nearing their end for the day. The two followed behind Li Changhe, paying no mind to the pointing and numerous discussions around them. The people in the Heavenly Dao Academy brought chairs, allowing Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming to sit next to Li Changhe. The assessment at the Tower of Heavenly Dao continued. Li Changhe looked at the two, smiling as he asked, "Where do you two hail from?" "A Nameless Loose Cultivator here," Mo Tianming answered with a smile. "I am from the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei stated. He didn¡¯t hide it either, for with the power of the Heavenly Dao Academy, if they wanted to investigate, hiding his identity was utterly impossible. "True Martial Holy Sect," Li Changhe frowned slightly but still nodded. Until evening, the recruitment at Heavenly Dao Academy was finally concluded. With the dispersing crowd, the only true passers of the tenth level that day were still just Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming. "Menghe," Li Changhe called out to the side. A woman dressed in a green lotus skirt walked over gracefully. This woman had a pure appearance, with long, shiny black hair. Her eyes were bright, and her skin was fair. "Teacher," the green-skirted woman Li Menghe approached and greeted. "Take these two to the Loulan Courtyard," Li Changhe pointed at Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming and instructed. "Yes," Li Menghe nodded. Then the white-haired old man Li Changhe turned around, smiled at Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming, and spoke. "You two rest at Loulan Courtyard tonight, I will discuss with the other teachers. Tomorrow I will assign suitable teachers for both of you." Xu Zimei nodded, not objecting. He had come for the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, and other matters did not concern him much. The Heavenly Dao Academy, where everyone battled and bled to enter, wasn¡¯t seen as very significant to him. "You two follow me," Li Menghe looked at Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming and said. Then she led the way into the interior of Heavenly Dao Academy. Chapter 847 - 846 Academy Conspiracy The gates of the Heavenly Dao Academy were a hundred meters long. They soared into the clouds. A grand, majestic aura emanated from the gates. On each side of the academy¡¯s gate, there were two statues of men. One of the men held a horsetail whisk, dressed in a Daoist robe, with an imposing aura. The other man stood on a Green Tiger, his right hand raised above his head, gathering Blade Intent in the palm of his hand. "These two are the founding ancestors of our Heavenly Dao Academy," Li Menghe explained on the side. "The one on the left is the Green Tiger Ancestral Master, and the one on the right is the One-Qi Daoist. It is said that during the Wild Desolation era, these two were the pioneers of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Together with others, they established this institution in an era dominated by Monster Beasts, drinking blood like milk, aiming to cultivate more talents for our human race." "Admirable," Mo Tianming nodded. "However, after the True Martial Great Emperor greatly uplifted the human race, our Heavenly Dao Academy also began enrolling without discrimination, and individuals from other races were also admitted into the institution," Li Menghe continued. "Vice Principal Li is very optimistic about you all. You must do your best." "Li senior, if you are free tomorrow, could you perhaps show us around inside the academy?" Xu Zimei said. His main intention was to find the location of the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, but it was inconvenient to ask directly. To avoid others suspecting his motives. "Well," Li Menghe paused and then said, "Let¡¯s see how the academy arranges things for you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I could take you around." Entering the Heavenly Dao Academy, even though it was already dark, the academy was still bustling. Above their heads, countless islands and pavilions floated. Some were sitting in the firmament, absorbing the Essence of the Moon, while others practiced Sword Flight. There were even those riding ancient giant beasts moving about, carrying an overwhelming suppression of their beastly might. The area of the Heavenly Dao Academy was vast and boundless, housing about a hundred thousand students. Its bustling activity and resources were unparalleled across all the academies on the Yuan Central Continent. When the group arrived at the Loulan Courtyard, they saw a serene courtyard. It was surrounded by a Spirit Gathering Array, filled with abundant Spiritual Energy. Various flowers and trees were planted around. In the center of the courtyard, there were several huge ginkgo trees. The walls of the courtyard were piled up with Silver Moonstone, and inside there were three houses. It was evident, both the environment and the construction materials were of the highest choice. "Alright, you all rest here tonight," Li Menghe said. "Thank you, senior Li," Mo Tianming expressed his gratitude. Watching Li Menghe¡¯s retreating figure, Mo Tianming then turned to look at Xu Zimei. He smiled and said, "So Brother Xu is a Talented Disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect, my apologies for my earlier ignorance." "Brother Mo is quite remarkable too," Xu Zimei smiled. Just now inside the Tower of Heavenly Dao, Xu Zimei clearly felt that mysterious power within Mo Tianming. It was definitely Emperor Qi. After all, having seen a real Great Emperor, the Divine Emperor before, he couldn¡¯t be mistaken about this feeling. "Everyone has secrets. I look forward to our future interactions. As fellow students of the same institution, we must take care of each other," Mo Tianming smiled. The two chatted briefly, then returned to their respective rooms. ... Currently, inside the Heavenly Dao Academy, in a brightly lit grand hall, There sat a dozen figures, each emanating a heavy presence. Vice Principal Li Changhe was sitting on the side. The woman seated at the head of the table wore a blue and white robe and her face was partially veiled. Due to the spacious cut of her robe, her figure was indiscernible. Directly below her position, two rows, filled with dozens of imposing instructors, stretched out on each side. "I heard today¡¯s event at the Tower of Heavenly Dao was quite sensational," the woman said, her voice pleasing as she lightly chuckled. "Headmistress," Li Changhe nodded as he spoke. "Two persons have breached the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, so I have come to seek your advice." "What did Star Origin Ancestral Master say?" the woman inquired. "The Ancestral Master gave two suggestions; the youth called Mo Tianming carries the Emperor Qi, which ought to be exceptional. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His future is boundless," Li Changhe stated. "As for the other one, Xu Zimei, he is inscrutable." "Inscrutable?" The woman at the head furrowed her brow slightly. Her skin was fair, and there was a unique charm when she knit her brows lightly. "In this world, it¡¯s rare for someone to be inscrutable even to an Ancestral Master." "I¡¯m curious too, but these were the Ancestral Master¡¯s exact words," Li Changhe nodded. "What do you all think?" the woman asked, looking around at the others. "Since the Ancestral Master holds such high regard, I think we should cultivate both well." "Yes, perhaps the Great Emperor of this generation might originate from our Heavenly Dao Academy." "I agree, being able to produce a Great Emperor of this era, some people would not dare to be overly presumptuous." "Vice Headmaster, what do you think?" the woman turned to Li Changhe and asked. "My suggestion is to focus on cultivating Mo Tianming; as for Xu Zimei, give him more thought," Li Changhe said. "Mo Tianming is a Loose Cultivator, and after nurturing him, he will belong to our Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei is likely a Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, as you all probably know. Regardless, he will not stay at the academy." "That makes sense," some teachers nodded below. They said, "Both are worth cultivating, but Mo Tianming deserves more." "Very well," the woman at the head slightly waved her hand. "Venerable Ming, take Mo Tianming under your wing. I want you to assist him with all your might until his Destiny is formed." "I understand," a refined gentlemen stood up from below and promised. "And Venerable Nu?" the woman surveyed the hall and then frowned as she asked. "He probably hasn¡¯t arrived," someone spoke up. "I¡¯ll go call him." "No need, just relay the message and have Xu Zimei report to him tomorrow," the woman answered. "This matter is thus settled." The assembly below voiced no objections, although they were curious why Xu Zimei was being sent to Venerable Nu. After all, the academy¡¯s people had much to say about Venerable Nu. "Venerable Jin, how are things on your end?" the woman shifted her focus within the hall towards a man dressed in a golden robe, and asked. "It¡¯s problematic, probably won¡¯t last much longer," Venerable Jin sighed. "How much longer is ¡¯not much longer¡¯?" the woman asked. "Seven days, at most seven days," Venerable Jin pondered for a moment and then confirmed. "I see, you may all leave," the woman fell silent for a moment before finally gesturing everyone to disperse. "Headmistress, several forces in the north have already become restless and are stirring," Venerable Jin continued. "They all want a piece of the action, not fearing that they might break their teeth," the woman scoffed coldly. Chapter 848 - 847: Venerable Nu, Vermilion Bird Island Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Li Changhe heaved a long sigh. "When has Heavenly Dao Academy ever fallen so low," he lamented. "A tiger is still a tiger even when it lands on the flat ground, and a dragon is still a dragon even when it swims in shallow waters," someone calmly remarked from the side. "Regardless, we are not ones to be coerced," added another. "Enough," the woman at the head seemed a bit tired. Leaning back in her chair, she waved her hand and said, "Just do as I have instructed for now." Watching the slowly departing figures, the woman¡¯s eyes were profound, pondering something unknown. ... The dawn was radiant, and the purple qi came from the east for thousands of miles. Xu Zimei stretched lazily and walked out of the room. In the Loulan Courtyard, Mo Tianming had risen early, sitting cross-legged under an ancient ginkgo tree. He was inhaling and exhaling the purple qi, a rich one drifting from the horizon. Between each breath, it seemed as though he held the profound mystery that could shift the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth. "Brother Xu is awake," Mo Tianming called out with a smile upon seeing Xu Zimei coming out. Xu Zimei nodded. As the two were chatting, Li Changhe walked in with two students from Heavenly Dao Academy. One of the students was Li Menghe. The other, a man, introduced himself as Lue Tian. "Vice President Li," Mo Tianming greeted. "Ah, the arrangements for your affiliations have already been settled," Li Changhe said with a nod and a smile. "Mo, you will follow Venerable Ming, and Xu Zimei will be under Venerable Nu." After saying this, Li Changhe seemed afraid that Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming might be worried. He explained, "Both Venerable Ming and Venerable Nu are famously regarded teachers at the Academy. Following them will be best for your advancements." "Thank you, Vice President Li," Mo Tianming nodded. "Lue Tian, take Mo to Venerable Ming," Li Changhe instructed. "Menghe, take Xu Zimei to Venerable Nu." Before parting, Mo Tianming grinned and waved at Xu Zimei saying, "Brother Xu, hope we get more chances to spar." Following Li Menghe, the two made their way towards the eastern part of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Given the vast expanse of Heavenly Dao Academy, the institution allowed void stepping, flying, or even riding various mounts. Mid-air, Li Menghe looked at Xu Zimei and said, "Just a heads-up, Venerable Nu has a bit of a strange temperament. Try not to irritate him too much." "A bit strange?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "I don¡¯t know what the academy was thinking," Li Menghe continued. "Venerable Nu has more than once made it clear he would not take on any more students. It¡¯s beyond me why the academy would assign you to him." "Is that so?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. "All the older students know," Li Menghe nodded. "Venerable Nu is the least responsible among the teachers and his demeanor is somewhat decadent. But I¡¯ve heard that a long time ago, he was the most prestigious and even the most likely candidate for the next dean. I don¡¯t know why he changed so much." Xu Zimei laughed and asked, "Do you know if there are any fun places in our Heavenly Dao Academy?" "Fun?" Li Menghe seemed a bit confused by the term. "I mean some training areas with fire attributes," Xu Zimei said. He didn¡¯t outright mention Nine-Bend Godly Flames. "There are plenty of those," Li Menghe responded. "There¡¯s Fireflame Mountain to the north and the Southern Fire Basin to the south, and the place we¡¯re heading to now," said Venerable Nu. "Vermilion Bird Island," Xu Zimei remarked. "It¡¯s related to the Four Divine Beasts, isn¡¯t it?" "Yes, originally a Vermilion Bird Divine Beast fell here, causing the entire island to burn with the Southern Luminous Flame," explained Li Menghe. "The flames persist, never extinguishing, still burning to this day." "Do we have any powerful flames at our academy?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. "Powerful flames? Plenty," responded Li Menghe, somewhat clueless. "We have the Southern Luminous Flame, as well as the Nirvana Flame, Pure Void Purple Flame... in short, our Heavenly Dao Academy is much stronger than you imagine." Hearing Li Menghe¡¯s words, Xu Zimei sighed slightly. He felt he couldn¡¯t learn anything from this person; he was completely naive. None of the topics discussed were of interest to him. It took about ten minutes for the two to fly and reach the so-called Vermilion Bird Island. From afar, the entire island seemed to float mid-air, surrounded by dreamlike, blue flames. The entire firmament was illuminated red by the flames. The roaring flames flourished around the island, yet the flora on the island seemed to relish these flames. And when Xu Zimei and his companion approached, they surprisingly felt no heat. It was as if the flames were icy cold. "We¡¯ve arrived," said Li Menghe. "Follow my lead when we meet Venerable Nu; he¡¯s not easy to deal with, but you¡¯ll get used to it." Xu Zimei smiled and nodded. He placed his hand into the Southern Luminous Flame and surprisingly felt no scorch. The two walked onto the island, and they saw lush flowers and plants all around. Wisteria sinensis wound along the gravel path ahead. Soaring Eagle Trees and greenwood trees grew densely on both sides, and unusually, apart from the flora, there were no creatures here. It was as if life carried a hint of an ending. As they walked on the gravel path, waves of Southern Luminous Flame surged around them like ocean waves. A "bang, bang, bang" sound reached their ears, as if someone was forging iron. Xu Zimei curiously looked up and saw a shop in front of the path. It seemed to be a blacksmith¡¯s shop. An old, tattered banner fluttered in the breeze, wedged in a crack of the doorframe. At the shop¡¯s entrance, a muscular youth was wielding a hammer, forging iron with a "bang, bang, bang." The young man was focused, not even noticing Xu Zimei and his companion approaching. One hand wielded the hammer while the other held an unfinished sword embryo, forcefully striking it. "Let¡¯s not disturb him for the moment, let¡¯s wait," Li Menghe, who seemed familiar with the place, whispered to Xu Zimei. They waited nearly ten minutes. The youth occasionally furrowed his brows or broke into a slight grin. Finally, satisfied with the forged sword embryo, he placed it in the furnace next to him. As he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a towel, he finally noticed Xu Zimei and his companion who had already arrived. "Ah, you two," the muscular youth looked at them somewhat surprised. "Menghe sister, when did you get here?" "We¡¯ve been here for a few minutes," Li Menghe smiled. "I know your habits, so we didn¡¯t disturb you." "Sorry to keep you waiting," the muscular youth quickly apologized with a smile. He asked, "Menghe sister, what brings you here?" "We¡¯re looking for Venerable Nu," replied Li Menghe. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 849 - 848: The Enemy Seven Days Later "The academy has assigned a student to come here, let me bring him over." Li Menghe spoke and pushed Xu Zimei forward, smiling as he introduced, "Meet your new junior disciple, Xu Zimei. This is Venerable Nu¡¯s direct disciple, Shi Jian." "Hello, Senior Brother Shi," Xu Zimei also greeted him following local customs. "Junior Brother Xu," the burly youth Shi Jian paused for a moment. Then he asked, "Recommended by the academy? Does the master know?" "He should know," Li Menghe nodded. "Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let me bring him over." "Then you guys wait here for a bit, I¡¯ll go and report to the master," Shi Jian hurriedly replied. Watching Shi Jian¡¯s retreating figure heading deeper, Li Menghe explained, "Shi Jian is the last disciple Venerable Nu took in one hundred years ago. He personally likes blacksmithing and is usually gentle-natured. But if disturbed while blacksmithing, he can become particularly irritable." "That¡¯s why you just waited for more than ten minutes and didn¡¯t disturb him," Xu Zimei nodded as he spoke. "Mm, if you have any questions while you¡¯re here, feel free to find me," Li Menghe said. "Thank you, Senior Sister," Xu Zimei smiled. "We¡¯re all from the same academy, no need for thanks," Li Menghe waved her hand. "This is to remind you to remember the goodness of the academy in the future and not be ungrateful." Xu Zimei always felt that there was more to her words but didn¡¯t ask anything more. Before long, Shi Jian rushed back. His expression seemed troubled. "What¡¯s wrong?" Li Menghe asked. "The master said he doesn¡¯t want to see you," Shi Jian hesitated as he replied. "But he didn¡¯t outright ask you to leave." "Then what should we do, should I go back and talk to the academy again?" Li Menghe frowned as she replied. "Don¡¯t misunderstand, the master is just like that," Shi Jian quickly explained. "I think we should let Junior Brother Xu stay on Vermilion Bird Island for now, and later I can gradually introduce him to the master." "That seems to be the only option," Li Menghe looked at Xu Zimei and asked, "Is that okay?" "I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m not expecting anyone to teach me anything," Xu Zimei shrugged. "Alright then, come find me if you need anything, I¡¯ll be in Bamboo Cloud Forest," Li Menghe said. "I¡¯ll go back and report." After saying goodbye to Li Menghe, Shi Jian turned to Xu Zimei and said, "Junior Brother Xu, I¡¯ll take you to where you¡¯ll be staying." Xu Zimei nodded. Within Vermilion Bird Island, there is a valley. The valley bloomed with flowers, a vibrant red. It housed many caves. "Junior brother, pick a cave for yourself," Shi Jian said. "You can choose any of the ones that are available." "Senior Brother Shi, one thing I¡¯ve been wondering along the way, why haven¡¯t we seen a single creature on Vermilion Bird Island?" Xu Zimei voiced his inner doubts. "This is where the Vermilion Bird fell. Firstly, its majestic presence is too strong, and no creatures dare approach. Secondly, the master enjoys peace and does not want to be disturbed," Shi Jian explained. "I see," Xu Zimei nodded. He casually found a cave in the valley. The environment here was quite good, rich in Spiritual Energy, and the scenery was beautiful too. However, Xu Zimei¡¯s target was focused on the Nine-Bend Godly Flames. He looked at Shi Jian and asked, "I heard from Senior Sister Li Mengru that Senior Brother Shi¡¯s favorite thing is blacksmithing." "Yes," Shi Jian¡¯s expression was invigorated as he eagerly replied. "Watching each weapon and armor being completed in my own hands, that sense of accomplishment is really great. I also hope that years later, others will hold the weapons I forged and see them as an honor." "Senior Brother, is the flame you use for forging the Southern Luminous Flame?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yes, because of Master¡¯s relationship, the Southern Luminous Flames on Vermilion Bird Island are very familiar, so they are handy to use," Shi Jian nodded. "But as far as I know, the best flame for forging weapons seems to be the Nine-Bend Godly Flames," Xu Zimei asked tentatively. "Why don¡¯t you go get it?" "Xu Zimei, you have just come to the academy, there may be some things you do not know yet," Shi Jian said with a smile. "Indeed, I also dream of possessing the Nine-Bend Godly Flames. But these Divine Flames are not something anyone can have just by wanting them." "What do you mean by that?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "The Nine-Bend Godly Flames were originally possessed by an ancestor of the academy, Ancestor Koudan. After Ancestor Koudan¡¯s fall, he left the Divine Fire within the academy," Shi Jian explained. "Only those who make outstanding contributions to the academy can possess the Divine Fire." "There is such a rule," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In our Heavenly Dao Academy, there is a Hundred Treasures Pavilion that stores many treasures. From the Wild Desolation era to today, it can be said to be an unimaginable wealth," Shi Jian nodded. "Those who contribute to the academy can enter the Hundred Treasures Pavilion once and take out one item. And that Nine-Bend Godly Flames is kept in the Hundred Treasures Pavilion." "I understand," Xu Zimei nodded. He was about to ask more about the Hundred Treasures Pavilion when suddenly a thunderous "boom" sound came from the firmament. He looked up and saw, at this moment, the sky above the Heavenly Dao Academy was changing. Countless Spiritual Energy was condensing and raging. A giant hand pierced through the thick clouds and tore a gap in the firmament. "What¡¯s happening?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. "I don¡¯t know," Shi Jian¡¯s face changed slightly, shaking his head. With the appearance of this hand from the void, the whole Heavenly Dao Academy was thrown into chaos. Both students and teachers looked up. A light yell came from deep within the academy. "Who dares to intrude upon the Heavenly Dao Academy?" Then Li Changhe appeared, dressed in a white robe, his white hair flowing, with an extraordinary temperament, walking on air. "Brother Changhe, we meet again," a light laughter sounded from the void. Then, from the tear that the giant hand had made, a ghostly figure emerged. The figure was transparent and indistinct. But a vast and overwhelming aura emanated from him. The whole Heavenly Dao Academy was enveloped in it, and everyone could feel the coming oppression. "Daring to come to our Heavenly Dao Academy, why play the coward now?" Li Changhe said sarcastically. "Brother Changhe, do not be angry," the voice said. "In seven days, you will meet me and my companions." "Then let¡¯s talk in seven days. What do you want now? To show off your power?" Li Changhe snorted coldly. "I am only reminiscing about the past, trying to persuade you and these children," "To leave the Heavenly Dao Academy, to leave Heavenly Dao City as soon as possible, otherwise in seven days when we descend, blood will flow into rivers." "Courting death," Li Changhe shouted. His horsetail whisk turned into a streak of white light, carrying a formidable force, and struck toward the ghostly figure. "Brother, there¡¯s no need to be so agitated; we¡¯ll meet again." Accompanied by a burst of laughter, everything was annihilated in the white light. And once again, the firmament returned to calm. Chapter 850 - 849 Vermilion Bird, Leaf of Life Li Changhe looked up at the sky, silent at the disappearing figure. After pondering for a long while, he finally turned and left. After such a minor incident, the entire Heavenly Dao Academy was thrown into disarray. Students were discussing animatedly among themselves. What did that sudden apparition mean by the words it spoke? Someone dared to challenge the Heavenly Dao Academy in the Supreme Domain, and what¡¯s more, Vice Principal Li seemed to have known about it all along. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The academy had not responded so far. If not for this sudden apparition, most people would still be in the dark. "Do you really have no clue?" Xu Zimei asked Shi Jian. "I don¡¯t know," Shi Jian shook his head. "I¡¯ve always stayed on Vermilion Bird Island and am not interested in other matters." "Do we have any enemies at Heavenly Dao Academy?" Xu Zimei inquired. "What kind of enemies could we have," Shi Jian said with a smile, shaking his head again. "The academy educates students; we don¡¯t block anyone¡¯s path. Where would enemies come from?" "Then it gets interesting," Xu Zimei laughed. The two had a brief chat before Shi Jian returned to the forge to work on his weapons. With nothing else to do, Xu Zimei began to wander around Vermilion Bird Island. Across the island, the Southern Luminous Flame illuminated half of the sky. Countless flowers and trees thrived robustly amidst the raging flames. From the moment he set foot on the island, he had felt the extraordinariness of Vermilion Bird Island. The ground beneath his feet was not an island at all, but the back of the Vermilion Bird. He could feel the faint heartbeat, the flow of blood and energy, and the occasional subtle pressure from the meridians. All of this led Xu Zimei to deduce that Vermilion Bird Island was indeed the body of the Vermilion Bird itself. Xu Zimei wanted to take a look at the heart of the Vermilion Bird. Following his senses, Xu Zimei walked through the dense shrubs. The closer he went to that direction, the hotter the surrounding Southern Luminous Flame became. The temperature kept rising. As he pushed aside the thick branches in front of him, Xu Zimei could finally see the scene ahead. It was a sea of fire. A genuine sea of fire formed by the Southern Luminous Flame. A faint blue blaze with tinges of red. Seemingly, the piercing cries of the Vermilion Bird resounded within. Beside the flames, there was a man sitting. He held a wine flask in one hand, leaning against a tombstone amidst the flames. With Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, the man who previously had dull, lackluster eyes suddenly opened them wide. His gaze was filled with an overwhelming presence as he looked towards Xu Zimei. The surrounding Southern Luminous Flame roared, crackling sounds emerging from within. "Who are you?" the man, now standing up, asked Xu Zimei slowly. "The newbie. The academy assigned me to work with Venerable Nu," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He had more or less guessed the identity of the man before him but didn¡¯t call him out on it. "Who told you to come here," the man demanded coldly. "Leave now, and never set foot here again." "The Vermilion Bird is not dead yet. Don¡¯t you want to save it?" Xu Zimei asked. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words made the man frown slightly, pausing. Then he laughed, "Lad, do you understand what you¡¯re talking about?" Xu Zimei did not answer directly but plucked a leaf from the Tree of Life from the True Fate World. This Leaf of Life was not just known for its life-extending properties but also for healing wounds. Yet, such a leaf was too precious. Previously, only the members of the Heaven Clan could possess it, but after Xu Zimei found it, the Leaf of Life from the Tree of Life could be said to have completely vanished. In the entire Continent, only Xu Zimei possessed one. But he also generally wouldn¡¯t easily give it to others, as these leaves are very rare; it takes a thousand years for the Tree of Life to grow just one such leaf. The green Leaf of Life was glowing, and the moment the man saw the leaf, his pupils sharply constricted. "Could you give it to me?" he asked Xu Zimei, breathing heavily and with cautious inquiry. "How about we make a transaction?" Xu Zimei suggested. "You must be the new student the academy brought over today," the man said as he stepped forward. "I heard you made it through the tenth level." The Southern Luminous Flame revolved around him, as if he were the Dominator of this Fire Domain. "Venerable Nu," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What should I call you, Venerable Nu, perhaps? It¡¯s quite awkward." "Just call me teacher, though I have no intention of taking you on," Venerable Nu responded with a wave of his hand. Indeed, the man before him was the master of Vermilion Bird Island, Venerable Nu. On this vast island, it seemed that apart from Shi Jian, there was only Venerable Nu. This wasn¡¯t hard to guess. "What sort of transaction do you wish to make?" Venerable Nu asked. "Instructor should be well aware of the preciousness of the Leaf of Life," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I can¡¯t just give it away for nothing; I want to go into the Hundred Treasures Pavilion once." "The Hundred Treasures Pavilion isn¡¯t a place one can simply enter at will," Venerable Nu shook his head. "Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss," Xu Zimei said, putting away the Leaf of Life. "If you had come earlier, I really would have had no choice," Venerable Nu said with a shake of his head and a wry smile. "But recently, there might just be an opportunity. It all depends on whether you¡¯re willing to take a risk for the chance at wealth." "What opportunity?" Xu Zimei asked with confusion. Venerable Nu looked up, pointing at the Firmament above his head. Seeing Xu Zimei frown, he continued, "That rift tearing through the Firmament just now, you saw it, didn¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei nodded. "Seven days from now, a great disaster is set to befall the Heavenly Dao Academy. At that time, all possibilities will unfold," Venerable Nu stated plainly. He did not avoid the subject, and when mentioning this matter, his expression remained normal. "You¡¯re suggesting I take advantage of the chaos to plunder," Xu Zimei said with a furrowed brow. "No," Venerable Nu shook his head. "Help defend the academy. If it withstands the siege, your contribution will be recognized, and you¡¯ll be allowed normal entry to the Hundred Treasure Pavilion. If the academy falls, I can take you to the Hundred Treasures Pavilion, where you can take whatever you want." "Deal," Xu Zimei said after a brief contemplation. He then asked, "Who are those attacking the academy?" "What, are you scared?" Venerable Nu asked with a smile. "Hardly," Xu Zimei shook his head. "I¡¯m just rather curious. In this Supreme Domain, there¡¯s actually a power daring to attack the Heavenly Dao Academy. Even the Slaying Immortal Sect would have to weigh their options first." "A bunch of clowns," Venerable Nu snorted coldly. "But sometimes you have to admit the truth in the saying ¡¯little devils are tricky to deal with.¡¯ "If you¡¯re not willing to tell, so be it," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. You¡¯ll find out for yourself when the time comes," Venerable Nu said with a slight shake of his head. "Can you give me the Leaf of Life now?" "After I enter the Hundred Treasures Pavilion, it will naturally be yours," Xu Zimei said. "You don¡¯t trust me?" Venerable Nu asked, frowning. Chapter 851 - 850: The Story of Venerable Nu "Teacher¡¯s words are strange, we have just met for the first time, how can there be trust?" Xu Zimei smiled. "I want to save this Vermilion Bird," Venerable Nu sighed. He continued, "If we wait until Heavenly Dao Academy is destroyed, it will be too late to ask for the Leaf of Life. Give it to me first, my word is absolute." "This Vermilion Bird is very important to you, isn¡¯t it?" Xu Zimei asked. "Important, very important," Venerable Nu said without the slightest hesitation. Xu Zimei walked into the fiery sea of the Southern Luminous Flame, his body surrounded by swirling Demonic Qi, forming a barrier around him. As he slowly approached the tombstone, he saw several large characters engraved upon it: "The Tomb of Beloved Wife Nan Yue." "Your wife?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Why ask so many questions," Venerable Nu responded dejectedly. "If you are unwilling to give it, then forget it." "Well, I¡¯ll trust you once," Xu Zimei said. "After all, no matter what, I must get into the Hundred Treasures Pavilion." Watching Xu Zimei once again take out the Leaf of Life, Venerable Nu took a deep breath. "Don¡¯t worry, I stand by my word, I¡¯ll help you get in even if it costs me my life." "I don¡¯t know if a single Leaf of Life can save this Vermilion Bird in its current condition," Xu Zimei pondered. If the Vermilion Bird had just been wounded, perhaps the Leaf of Life would be enough. But this Vermilion Bird had been here for nearly a hundred years, its body decayed. It was also thanks to the Vermilion Bird being a Divine Beast, the Southern Luminous Flame eternally unextinguished, burning all things. And with Venerable Nu¡¯s care over the years, it had managed to hold on. "Do you have any ideas?" Venerable Nu asked urgently. "Let me take a look first," Xu Zimei said. Venerable Nu nodded. Led by Venerable Nu, the two of them walked deeper into the sea of flames. The sea of flames rolled like clouds, parting in the middle to leave a spacious path. When the two reached the innermost part, they saw a high platform made of crystal appear before them. The crystal was natural, clear and bright, emitting rich Spiritual Energy. A blood-red heart enveloped by white flames was placed within the crystal. "Thump, thump, thump," the faint beating of the heart was audible within. All around were many plants, all of which enhanced Qi and Life Force. Xu Zimei slowly approached the heart, his hands covered with swirling Demonic Qi, covering the heart. Seeing Venerable Nu¡¯s worried gaze, he smiled, "I¡¯m just checking it out, nothing will happen." After examining it, Xu Zimei found that the beating of this Vermilion Bird heart was extremely weak. Much more fragile than he had imagined. Moreover, many of the blood vessels in the heart were necrotic, and reconnecting with the outside was impossible. It was now an independent entity, and using it to resurrect the Vermilion Bird would be very difficult. Extremely difficult!!! "How is it?" Venerable Nu asked with a sigh. "It can be saved, but it will be quite difficult," Xu Zimei said. "Can you save it?" Venerable Nu¡¯s eyes shone with light, and he asked with some excitement. In fact, he himself was out of options, and wanting the Leaf of Life was just an attempt. "The Vermilion Bird is of fire, the guardian Sacred Creature of the far south," Xu Zimei said. "While its Innate True Fire does not possess the Nirvana Fire of the Phoenix, which has the power of rebirth, coupled with this Leaf of Life, being born from fire is not impossible." "What should I do?" Venerable Nu hurriedly inquired. "Prepare a large formation to absorb the power of the sun, and in three days, on the night of utmost Yin, integrate it with the Southern Luminous Flame," Xu Zimei said. "There¡¯s at least a fifty percent chance of success. As for which formation to use to absorb the sun¡¯s power, that¡¯s your responsibility." "I understand," Venerable Nu nodded slightly. "Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "I¡¯ll return in three days." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, Venerable Nu did not attempt to stop him but silently expressed his thanks with a "Thank you." ¡­ Having left the sea of flames of the Southern Luminous Flame, Xu Zimei returned to the blacksmith shop. Clang, clang, clang, Shi Jian¡¯s hammering resounded tirelessly. "Where have you been?" Shi Jian quickly asked when he saw Xu Zimei. "I forgot to tell you, there are some places on Vermilion Bird Island that are off-limits." "I met my teacher," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Ah," Shi Jian was momentarily startled. Then he hurriedly asked, "You didn¡¯t go there, did you?" "What? It seems you know quite a bit," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "I don¡¯t know, I know nothing," Shi Jian quickly waved his hands. "I saw that Vermilion Bird¡¯s heart, and I¡¯ve also agreed to help save the Vermilion Bird," Xu Zimei didn¡¯t hide anything and simply stated. "You¡¯re kidding, the teacher didn¡¯t drive you out?" Shi Jian examined Xu Zimei incredulously. "I have the Leaf of Life," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "No wonder," Shi Jian put down the sword embryo he was holding, sighed softly, and moved to sit beside Xu Zimei. "Honestly, if you¡¯re capable, please help the teacher. We will remember your kindness for a lifetime." "What¡¯s the deal with that Vermilion Bird?" Xu Zimei asked. "To be precise, it should be considered our Teacher¡¯s Wife," Shi Jian said. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled expression, Shi Jian fell into contemplation. "Heavenly Dao Academy teaches students of all kinds; aside from the human race, there are disciples from the Monster Race, Divine Beasts, Daoists, Giants, and even those from the Ancient Nether Tribe. It¡¯s said that when Teacher Venerable Nu was young, he once saved a Vermilion Bird during his trials. As time slipped by, even the teacher himself forgot about this. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, unexpectedly, after cultivating for ten thousand years, the Vermilion Bird transformed into human form and came to Heavenly Dao Academy. The Vermilion Bird successfully passed the examination and became a disciple under our teacher." "And then what happened?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "The Vermilion Bird didn¡¯t reveal its identity, and thus the two interacted as student and teacher." Shi Jian narrated, "Nobody expected that, in a twist of fate, the two would fall in love. Although the teacher deeply loved the Vermilion Bird, he remained silent about it and was in quite a dilemma." "Because the Vermilion Bird is from the Monster Race?" Xu Zimei asked. "No, because their relationship is that of teacher and student," Shi Jian shook his head as he explained. "The teacher values his reputation highly and feared others would gossip behind his back, so he always hovered at the edge of indecision. The Teacher¡¯s Wife didn¡¯t mind and just silently accompanied the teacher. One day, a hundred years ago, the teacher suddenly returned covered in blood. At that time, the teacher was already at death¡¯s door. Later, the principal personally treated him but gave only one conclusion. He could be saved, but the teacher¡¯s injuries were too severe. Damaged internal organs could be dealt with, but the main issue was that his Divine Soul was shattered and missing pieces." Chapter 852 - 851 - A Lifetime in a Straw Raincoat and Misty Rain for Ren Pingsheng "To heal Teacher¡¯s Divine Soul, the shattered part isn¡¯t much of a problem." Heavenly Dao Academy isn¡¯t lacking in Pills, but the main issue is the reason behind the soul¡¯s incompleteness," Shi Jian sighed. He continued, "A powerful Divine Soul is needed as a substitute before one can be healed. Later, the Vermilion Bird healed the Teacher by giving up its own Divine Soul to complete his." "So that¡¯s how it was," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Without its Divine Soul, the Vermilion Bird fell into a comatose state, and it was only then that Teacher remembered he had once saved this very Vermilion Bird." Shi Jian spoke, "Teacher used to be very gentle, but starting from that day, he never took on any students again. He mostly drowned himself with alcohol, spending the majority of his time at the place where the Vermilion Bird was buried." "I understand, let¡¯s save if we can," Xu Zimei nodded. "Thank you," Shi Jian nodded solemnly. Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and didn¡¯t say much else. If Venerable Nu could truly help him enter Heavenly Dao Academy and resurrect the Vermilion Bird, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. At most, it would be a bit of effort. But if the other party was deceiving him, he was as capable of killing as he was of saving. ... Aside from the three of them, Vermilion Bird Island did not play host to any other living creature. Staying there for prolonged periods unavoidably led to a sense of tedium. Xu Zimei gave Shi Jian a greeting before leaving Vermilion Bird Island. The deep blue flames with a hint of red lit up half of the sky. Xu Zimei stepped through the void and returned to Heavenly Dao Academy. He planned to look around and visit this number one academy of Yuan Central Continent, to make his trip worthwhile. Walking along the main thoroughfare on the south side of the academy, rows of Enlightenment Trees were planted on either side. These trees were very rare and greatly aided in Enlightenment. It is said that one of the founders of Heavenly Dao Academy, One-Qi Daoist, sat under an Enlightenment Tree for a thousand years until he reached a moment of sudden enlightenment. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A lotus of ten thousand miles fell from the Firmament, and for tens of thousands of miles around, the land was agleam with golden light, filled with wondrous phenomena. Walking past the treelined avenue of Enlightenment Trees, right ahead was a towering pavilion. That was the so-called Hundred Treasures Pavilion. The Hundred Treasures Pavilion was not open to the public, and Xu Zimei could only gaze at it from a distance. The tower, nearly ten thousand feet tall, was golden throughout, decorated with phantom images of various treasures. A powerful Formation surrounded it. Anyone not granted permission stepping into it would likely be reduced to ash within the Formation in an instant. Moving forward, he arrived at the Ten Thousand Martial Stage. It is said that there are a hundred thousand combat stages here, specifically for the academy¡¯s students to spar. Entering the gates of the Ten Thousand Martial Stage, the place was bustling. Every combat stage was active with figures. Endless might clashed with various forms of Spiritual Energy, and just then, Xu Zimei felt a tap on his shoulder. He hastily turned around, only to see Da Zhi standing next to him. "You entered the academy and didn¡¯t contact me," Da Zhi sighed. "Well, I didn¡¯t exactly have a chance to come out until now," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "I was just about to take a walk today, and I ran into you." "What, you¡¯re here for a duel?" Da Zhi asked. "I¡¯ve inquired about it, to this date, no one from our intake has passed the tenth challenge except for you and Mo Tianming." "It¡¯s understandable, those ten challenges were harder than I imagined," Xu Zimei nodded. Especially the tenth challenge guarded by a Great Emperor, Mo Tianming passed it using the Emperor Qi. Without that, it would have been impossible based on strength alone. "Do you know that currently, you two are quite famous within the academy," Da Zhi said with a smile. "Many people want to spar with you, to see what prodigies who have passed the tenth level are like." "What¡¯s there to compare," Xu Zimei waved her hand. "These people are just idle with nothing better to do." "You don¡¯t understand, this time at the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s enrollment, there are many from esteemed and noble sects. In their ranks are saint heirs and saintesses from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. If they were someone familiar, it would be fine, but the two of you are new faces, so everyone is curious." Xu Zimei thought about it, and that made sense. It was her first time in the Supreme Domain, and it was only natural that the others didn¡¯t recognize her. As for Mo Tianming, he was merely a loose cultivator, unknown without showing off his abilities. As the two of them were chatting, a commotion suddenly arose not far ahead. It seemed that some people had gotten into a fight. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be anything out of the ordinary at the Ten Thousand Martial Stage. But it looked like the two combatants had really flared up and were embroiled in a life and death battle, with some students trying to stop them and others watching the excitement. "Let¡¯s go have a look," Da Zhi, the monk, said with interest. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t say anything; she was focused on one of the battling figures in the center. A familiar silhouette, yet another acquaintance. Ren Pingsheng, clad in a straw raincoat. A descendant of the Sun Devouring Emperor, Ren Pingsheng. After parting ways with Ren Pingsheng in the Eastern Continent, she had not seen him for a long time. Mainly because her own advancement had been too rapid, and the Ren Pingsheng of that time couldn¡¯t keep up with her pace. Moreover, unlike Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu, who could encounter each other within their sect, their contact had naturally and gradually faded. Even Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t expected to encounter him at the Heavenly Dao Academy. Originally, she wanted to wait until she became emperor to give benefits to those she knew in the past and who had helped her. Watching Ren Pingsheng fight another youth to the death on the Combat Stage, Xu Zimei sighed with feeling. Suddenly, she felt nostalgic for the past. But unlike Da Zhi, she didn¡¯t mingle with the crowd and encircle the entire Combat Stage. Instead, she sat at a distance on the side benches, watching the battle in the center with interest. ... "Are the freshmen this year all so disrespectful," the young man in a green robe sneered. "Respect is mutual, Wang Lang; you are nothing more than Zhang Chungui¡¯s lackey. What manners should I discuss with you," Ren Pingsheng replied coldly. "Seeking death," the youth named Wang Lang glowered, his gaze fixed deadly on Ren Pingsheng. "If you want to battle, let¡¯s battle. I¡¯m not afraid of you," Ren Pingsheng said flatly. "Do you dare to fight a life and death battle, or will you continue being a cowardly turtle as usual, making people sick." Wang Lang was infuriated to the point of a red face, and he covertly glanced at the group of people behind him. Among this group were both men and women, each exuding an extraordinary presence, clearly not from ordinary origins. One of the youths, dressed in a blue robe and with a resolute face, nodded slightly. His aura was overpowering, and even standing in a crowd, he was very noticeable. Seeing the youth¡¯s signal, Wang Lang then turned back. He bellowed, "Fine, let¡¯s fight." ... The Heavenly Dao Academy allows life and death battles. Once both parties have signed a life and death agreement, they can fight on the Combat Stage without any interference. At this moment, Ren Pingsheng was no longer the person he used to be; he was remarkable, with streams of black spiritual energy proliferating around him. Chapter 853 - 852: Sun Devouring Axe, Bloodthirsty Demon Shark With black spiritual energy slowly spreading out, a powerful swallowing power surged around Ren Pingsheng. By now, he had completely assimilated the heritage of the Sun Devouring Emperor. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter Heavenly Dao Academy, overcoming such fierce competition. After a long time without seeing him, he seemed to have grown much more than before. He wore a black robe, with a cape of the same color. The collar of the robe was high, encircling his entire neck. His gaze was indifferent, tinged with a barely concealed anger. His thick eyebrows were pitch-black, and faint black spiritual energy pulsed in his eyes. Behind him, he carried a giant axe. The axe was pitch-black, engraved with white and purple stripes. The entire axe bore an ancient charm, looking extremely thick and domineering. Ren Pingsheng raised his right hand, and endless swallowing power gathered in his palm. He threw a punch directly at his opponent. The man opposite him, Wang Lang, was obviously no ordinary character, with his body ensconced in white spiritual energy that bubbled continuously like foam. Eight Vein Gates within his body were open, releasing the majestic power of the Divine Vein Realm. At this time, anyone who could enter Heavenly Dao Academy was at least in the Divine Vein Realm, as everyone was making their final preparations to compete for Destiny. Fists collided explosively between the two of them. Subsequently, a burst of energy dispersed, flinging both figures back simultaneously. This Wang Lang¡¯s white spiritual energy was exceptionally resilient, unceasing and wave-like. It was as though his energy ripples were the surges of a tumultuous sea, incredibly flexible. "You are nothing special," Wang Lang said coldly. "Bang, bang, bang," three explosive sounds emanated from his body, followed by the vast expansion of his white spiritual energy. The sound of rushing water could be heard. Incredibly, waves and undercurrents began to form behind him. "Wave-shocking Seven Techniques," Wang Lang announced softly. From his fists, undercurrents coalesced as if the waters of a vast lake were merging together, intertwining as they went. He launched an attack directly at Ren Pingsheng. "You¡¯re not ready," said Ren Pingsheng, with a pitch-black vortex forming in his fists. The vortex spun rapidly, resembling a black hole. Waves of swallowing power emanated from within. For a while, neither of the two could determine the victor. Wang Lang¡¯s Wave-shocking Seven Techniques followed closely, one after another, each increasing in power manifold. As for Ren Pingsheng, his innate advantage lay in his swallowing power, which could absorb the opponent¡¯s energy. Then, counter with the same intensity of force. ... "Why on earth are these two fighting?" queried an onlooker from the academy who was clueless about the situation. "It¡¯s said to be over a woman," someone whispered. "Surely not." "Who says it¡¯s not? However, I¡¯ve heard that this matter originally had nothing to do with Wang Lang. It was between Ren Pingsheng and the Azure Dragon Crown Prince, but since Wang Lang is associated with the Crown Prince, he stepped forward to provoke Ren Pingsheng." "The Azure Dragon Crown Prince... could it be...", someone said in shock. "That¡¯s right, the regent of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty. Let¡¯s keep our voices down, we don¡¯t want him to overhear us." Hearing this, the surrounding people nodded rapidly. Some looked up towards the side. Among that group, the young man wearing a blue robe was none other than the Azure Dragon Crown Prince. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze was domineering, with a subtle imposing aura dispersing around him, causing many to not dare stand too close. Beside him stood several men and women, each with uncommon identities, all hailing from the Great Sect Immortal Gate. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. The Ancient Dragon Dynasty was an old and esteemed Imperial Rule Immortal Sect within the Supreme Domain. One Sect, Two Emperors. During the flourishing Era of Emperors founded by the True Martial Great Emperor, at one time, the Heavenly Curtain War God almost wiped out the Dragon Clan. Should anyone speak of an era when the Dragon Clan was nearly extinct, the Ancient Dragon Dynasty would certainly come to mind. This happened many eras ago, when people pulled out dragon sinews, drank dragon blood, substituted their bones with dragon bones, and practiced the unparalleled methods of the Dragon Clan. Ultimately, when it was time to carry Destiny, they transformed into ancient dragons with antlers like the Ancient Dragon, wings like the Heavenly Roc, and bodies like the Ying Dragon. Bloodline reversion ensued, and their mighty dragon power carried the Destiny of that era. The Ancient Dragon Great Emperor, as the founder of the dynasty, became the Ancestor, And the Emperor most closely tied to the Dragon Clan. Of course, years later, the Ancient Dragon Dynasty saw the rise of an extraordinary talent. He chose not to transform into a dragon, but instead cultivated from the weakest form of a serpent. After successfully transforming into a python, and then into a viper, the viper finally became a flood dragon. Just as he was on the verge of transforming from a flood dragon into a true dragon, nobody expected that the man, for some unknown reason, would discard all his cultivation. That man was the Canaan Great Emperor. The Canaan Great Emperor¡¯s story was long, and the students discussing the history of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to explore it. Now, on the Combat Stage, a transformation had taken place. The True Fates of both contenders opened at once, and endless might suppressed everything around. Wang Lang¡¯s True Fate was a Bloodthirsty Demon Shark. His spiritual energy was of the water attribute, which perfectly matched this creature. The demon shark, with its gloomy eyes, fixed its gaze on Ren Pingsheng. Around it, Shocking Waves surged fiercely, the boundless sea waves crashing tumultuously. It tore open the entire space around it. Ren Pingsheng, no less determined, carried on the legacy of the Sun Devouring Emperor. With the Sun Devouring Axe etched into his True Fate. The shadow of the Sun Devouring Axe behind him soared into the sky, the axe symbolizing sharpness, heft, and resilience. Not only the True Fate of the Sun Devouring Axe materialized behind him, but he also slowly took the actual Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, the Sun Devouring Axe, into his hands. At this moment, dust flew and endless might gathered, swelling with an ever-increasing Swallowing Power. Ren Pingsheng slowly lifted the Sun Devouring Axe. Behind him, his True Fate also pulsed, merging into one with him. In an instant, there was an explosion of boundless Suppression Power. Making everyone in the audience feel suffocated. "Our Ancestor once swept through an era, dominating the five realms and lands, and none dared to disobey," said Ren Pingsheng, his gaze profound. His casual words were laced with pride and a sense of dominance. "I, a lesser descendant today, am incapable of carrying forth this glory. But you, this kind of villain, have no business jumping around here." No sooner had the words fallen than the Sun Devouring Axe came slashing down with tremendous oppressive force. In a flash, the axe grew dozens of times larger. With every move, it seemed as if the heavens and the earth lost their color, even the sun above was eclipsed. A "thunderous rumble" of an explosion sounded. The surrounding void, unable to bear the pressure, shattered before a hand could even be laid. ... As the Sun Devouring Axe came down, a vast expanse of space collapsed. Wang Lang¡¯s complexion shifted slightly, yet the True Fate Bloodthirsty Demon Shark behind him still roared fiercely as it charged forward. Another "boom" exploded, making everyone feel as if their eardrums were about to split. The Swallowing Power on the giant axe grew increasingly potent. And the demon shark continued to roar in fury. Chapter 854 - 853: Azure Dragon Crown Prince Ao Nan (Third Update) "Who do you think will win?" Just as Xu Zimei was engrossed in watching the two fight, a gentle voice suddenly rang out from beside him. Xu Zimei was momentarily startled and hurriedly turned to look. He saw a woman sitting gracefully beside him. This woman was wearing a white long dress, spotless and pure. Her entire demeanor was as lofty and holy as a fairy¡¯s. Beauty does not mean a flawless complexion, but captivating charm is for sure. With a melon seed-shaped face and a high nose bridge reminiscent of women from the Western Region, her thin lips were painted a soft red. However, those eyes were as calm as still water, revealing nothing. A faint scent emanated from the woman in white. It was reminiscent of plum blossoms, admiring their own solitude. Her long dress spread out gently on the ground, like a lotus blossoming slowly. Her skin was fair, fragile enough to seemingly break with a touch. "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?" the woman looked at Xu Zimei and asked, smiling. "Do I know you?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. "I know you, but you might not know me," the woman shook her head and said. "Having passed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, I think many people at the academy would like to get to know you." "I¡¯m not interested," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said calmly. "You haven¡¯t answered my question yet," the woman tilted her head, still sitting next to Xu Zimei. She placed her arms on her legs, propping her head up, miffed. "I think Ren Pingsheng has better chances," Xu Zimei calmly replied. "Why?" the woman in white continued to ask. "Ren Pingsheng practices the Sun Devouring Emperor¡¯s inherited cultivation technique, which is very powerful. That Wang Lang is probably not a disciple of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, so his cultivation technique must be inferior." Xu Zimei said, "Moreover, the two have different foundations, with Ren Pingsheng clearly being deeper." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯ve heard you are from the True Martial Holy Sect," said the woman in white. "You ask too many questions," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. They were strangers, and he truly did not wish to talk much. "I¡¯m just curious," the woman in white looked quite pitiable. Her eyes even appeared slightly misty. She gazed at Xu Zimei with a pathetic look, "Don¡¯t you like me?" "Seducing me with your wiles?" Xu Zimei furrowed his brow as he looked at her. The woman¡¯s behavior was indeed strange to him; he could sense she should be very aloof. It wasn¡¯t just in appearance, but the very aura she emitted should have been off-putting to strangers. "Just tell me, answer a few of my questions," the woman pleaded, tugging lightly at Xu Zimei¡¯s arm. She acted coquettishly. "Crazy," mumbled Xu Zimei, and he stood up and walked away. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, the woman in white was astonished for a moment. Then, she chuckled to herself. "Unappreciative of romance, this will be tough." ... On the Combat Stage, Ren Pingsheng wielded the Sun Devouring Axe as if a real Great Emperor had descended. Swallowing Power swirled around his body. Each wave of force was stronger than the last. Wang Lang could only defend passively, his body already bloodied. The True Fate Ghost Shark behind him also struggled furiously. The sounds of explosions boomed across the Combat Stage. The Combat Stage was made of Heavenly Dao Crystal Stones, capable of withstanding even the attacks of those who have Stepped into Immortality. As a Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, the Sun Devouring Axe also reverberated with the Great Emperor¡¯s might. Moreover, it had undergone the tempering of Destiny and held an advantage over many weapons. Another explosion sounded, and Wang Lang failed to dodge in time. The massive blade of the Sun Devouring Axe landed mere inches from his head. He could even feel the oppressive might from the axe, as well as that suffocating sensation of imminent death. Wang Lang, who had been stubbornly resisting up until now, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shouted towards the crowd below, "Crown Prince, save me!" Everyone knew he was calling out to the Azure Dragon Crown Prince for help, and they were all curious to see how the Crown Prince would react. ... "Ao Nan, you¡¯d best not interfere with this matter," someone at his side advised. In a life-and-death duel, after signing the death waiver, intervening could be both difficult and troublesome. It¡¯s not like any ordinary sparring match. This Azure Dragon Crown Prince¡¯s real name was Ao Nan. His expression was grim as he weighed the pros and cons. If he were to intervene, it could become very complicated. But if he chose not to, everyone knew that Wang Lang was fighting on his behalf. Should he recklessly abandon him, what would people think in the future? Who would be willing to lay their lives on the line for him again? "Enough," seeing the Sun Devouring Axe cornering Wang Lang with no way out, a thunderous shout suddenly erupted from beside them. Within this bellow, there was a faint sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. This caused Ren Pingsheng¡¯s head to shake suddenly, his movement slowed for a moment, and Wang Lang narrowly escaped disaster. "The Azure Dragon Crown Prince has made a move," someone said with keen interest. "Now this is going to be a good show." Neither Ren Pingsheng nor Wang Lang were well-known figures within the academy, and their skirmish wasn¡¯t of much interest. But dragging a Saint Heir of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect into the fray was something many were eager to see. Now that would be entertaining. "That¡¯s enough," the Azure Dragon Crown Prince Ao Nan looked towards Ren Pingsheng and stated indifferently. "You¡¯re breaking the rules of the combat," Ren Pingsheng looked up, fearlessly meeting Ao Nan¡¯s gaze, and replied faintly. During a duel to the death, third-party intervention wasn¡¯t allowed without the consent of those involved. That was the rule of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Violators would be punished according to the consequences. In the Heavenly Dao Academy, everything was meant to be equal; even a Saint Heir of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t escape punishment. Of course, this sort of equality was only as fair as possible. Just as people varied in status no matter what, true equality didn¡¯t exist. Neither in reality nor in theory. "I¡¯ve said, that¡¯s enough," Ao Nan didn¡¯t directly address the question but instead continued with a fierce glint in his eyes. Ren Pingsheng furrowed his brows slightly. Ao Nan indeed had broken the rules, but the academy was unlikely to enact a severe punishment. Because he hadn¡¯t been hurt, the penalty would be proportional to the outcome. "What¡¯s the matter? Are you unsatisfied?" Ao Nan said in a calm tone. "Then how about you fight me instead? If you have the guts, let¡¯s have a match. A fight to the death, until one of us perishes." When he uttered those last four words, there was a chilling intent in his voice. A murderous aura that anyone could sense. "Pingsheng, don¡¯t accept his challenge," just then, a female voice rang out from a distance. A woman wearing a purple cloak, with a fair complexion, rushed over anxiously. She looked pale, as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. Her long hair was tied back with a purple ribbon into a braided ponytail. Her eyes were filled with worry. As the woman appeared, the spectators watching the fight below also became excited. "That must be her." "Correct, she¡¯s the one at the center of the dispute between the Azure Dragon Crown Prince and Ren Pingsheng." "This just got interesting, but she looks quite ordinary." Chapter 855 - 854: What Dignity Do the Weak Deserve (Fourth Update) "You just don¡¯t understand, liking someone sometimes isn¡¯t just about looks. I have deep experience with that," someone laughed from the side. People turned their attention to the woman, discussing animatedly. "Pingsheng, come down. Let¡¯s go," the woman shouted. "Xiaoxiao, how did you get here," Ren Pingsheng¡¯s face slightly changed. He hurriedly said, "You were supposed to be resting in your room. Why did you come out? Your body..." "If I didn¡¯t come out now, how much longer would you all carry on," Shang Xiaoxiao replied. "You come with me." "I don¡¯t want to yield any longer," Ren Pingsheng fell silent for a moment, then turned his head to look at Ao Nan. He said lightly, "I will battle you, but right now, it¡¯s my fight with him." He held the Sun Devouring Axe in his hand, stepping towards Wang Lang. "Azure Dragon Crown Prince, save me, save me," Wang Lang stepped back, urgently yelling. Now, he had no trace of the will to fight; he just wished to leave this place alive. He also felt remorse for his own recklessness. The Azure Dragon Crown Prince slightly frowned. This fight to the death could not be stopped unless both sides stood down, especially with so many witnesses present. He could do nothing. Of course, I hadn¡¯t truly intended to stop it. He was merely showing the crowd he had tried. But some things were out of his hands. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wang Lang continued to plead for help. But Ren Pingsheng exuded an astonishing presence, the Sun Devouring Axe in his hand constantly releasing the Swallowing Power¡¯s suppression. "Let him go. We shall fight," the Azure Dragon Crown Prince said indifferently. "You¡¯re so keen on getting me to leave Shang Xiaoxiao alone. Killing him would be useless. I am the root cause." Hearing the Azure Dragon Crown Prince¡¯s words, Ren Pingsheng slightly furrowed his brow. The statement was indeed correct¡ªkilling Wang Lang was useless. He was just a lackey; as long as the master lived, there would never be a shortage of lackeys. "If you¡¯re scared, I advise you to back out early," the Azure Dragon Crown Prince continued. "The right match for Xiaoxiao is me, lest you end up utterly disgraced and defamed." "Ao Nan, what are you saying? I¡¯m not interested in you," Shang Xiaoxiao coldly looked at Ao Nan and said. "Feelings can be fostered, and I have all the time in the world," Ao Nan said with a big laugh. "I represent the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty, with two emperors in one sect. What status do you, Ren Pingsheng, think you have? Don¡¯t you know yourself? What makes you think you can compete with me, when you don¡¯t even have the courage for a direct fight?" Hearing the Azure Dragon Crown Prince¡¯s words, among the audience watching below, some started to murmur, whether intentionally or not, just loud enough for Ren Pingsheng to hear. "Hiding behind a woman, might as well withdraw." "That¡¯s right, relying on a woman for protection, what right does he have to compete with the Azure Dragon Crown Prince?" "If the outcome is destined to be a failure, it¡¯s better to give up sooner and not waste others¡¯ time." Enraged, Ren Pingsheng¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and he brought the Sun Devouring Axe down heavily. A roar erupted from his throat as he cleaved the opponent in two with a single strike. He turned his head to look at the Azure Dragon Crown Prince. He said coolly, "Get up here." "Do you mean to fight me to the death?" the Azure Dragon Crown Prince was taken aback and asked. "Yes," Ren Pingsheng replied flatly. "Pingsheng, what are you doing? You¡¯re no match for him," Shang Xiaoxiao yelled anxiously from below. "Xiaoxiao, this is about my honor," Ren Pingsheng turned and said. "I have to reclaim my dignity, even if it means sacrificing my life." "Ren Pingsheng, you bastard," Shang Xiaoxiao yelled grievously. "If you die, I definitely won¡¯t live on alone." ``` ... Hearing the words of the two men, the Azure Dragon Crown Prince seemed a bit put out. He threw the life and death contract in his hand over. Saying, "If you dare, then sign it. Otherwise, whenever you see me in the future, take a detour." Just as Ren Pingsheng was about to sign, a light laugh suddenly came from a distance. "Long time no see, Pingsheng." Hearing the familiar voice, Ren Pingsheng was stunned. His pupils suddenly constricted, he looked up with some disbelief. The outline of that man reappeared in front of him. "You," Ren Pingsheng stared blankly at Xu Zimei. He had never imagined that the two of them would meet here and in such a manner. "It has been a long time," Xu Zimei said with a nod and a smile. "Master," Ren Pingsheng softly called out. He had always addressed Xu Zimei that way. Initially, he had resolved to follow Xu Zimei and thus gained the legacy of his ancestor, the Sun Devouring Emperor. But as time went on, the opportunities for them to meet grew fewer and fewer. Xu Zimei was growing too quickly, so much so that he could no longer fit into his world. In the end, he had taken the ancestor¡¯s legacy and left the Eastern Continent, only through continuous trials and challenges had he achieved today¡¯s success. "Come down and let¡¯s talk," Xu Zimei beckoned. Ren Pingsheng hesitated, giving the Azure Dragon Crown Prince a glance. "Master, please allow me to finish this duel first, if I survive, I will surely follow you." "Foolhardily engaging in a fight you know you can¡¯t win is sheer stupidity," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "It¡¯s about my dignity," Ren Pingsheng quickly defended. "What dignity does a weakling have, what right do they have to speak of dignity?" Xu Zimei said, "Begging others, forcing a smile, staying thankful. What is that? Living just for yourself?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ren Pingsheng looked up at Shang Xiaoxiao. At this moment, Shang Xiaoxiao stood there, tears rolling down uncontrollably from her eyes. At this moment, his heart felt pierced by pain. "Kid, you better not meddle in others¡¯ business, this is between him and me," Ao Nan warned, looking at Xu Zimei. "If you won¡¯t sign, there should be an end to this, otherwise I will not let Xiaoxiao go." "You wanted a life and death battle, right? I¡¯ll sign with you," Xu Zimei laughed. He reached out and took the life and death contract from Ren Pingsheng¡¯s hands. "Kid, I¡¯m not interested in you," Ao Nan replied indifferently. "Oh? Are you scared?" Xu Zimei laughed. "You won¡¯t even know how you¡¯ll die," Ao Nan replied darkly. Xu Zimei smiled and signed his name on the contract. "Master," Ren Pingsheng looked at Xu Zimei with a mix of hesitation and gratitude. "Anyway, you started out with me," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. "I don¡¯t want to hear any more unnecessary words." Watching Xu Zimei ascend the Combat Stage, the lady in the white dress who had left returned and watched with interest from the steps. The crowd below also buzzed with discussion. "Don¡¯t you think he looks familiar? This guy seems to be one of the two who reached the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao." After observing for a while, someone said uncertainly. "Yeah, he looks so much like that person, it¡¯s probably him." As more and more people recognized Xu Zimei, the crowd at the Ten Thousand Martial Stage grew larger. After all, everyone at the Heavenly Dao Academy was very interested in the so-called two Talented Disciples of the year. ``` Chapter 856 - 855: The Saint Heirs of the Various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects The Azure Dragon Crown Prince slightly furrowed his brows. He had heard the discussions of the people around him; was this fellow one of the two who had been exalted to the skies before? He harbored a skeptical attitude in his heart. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted Xu Zimei¡¯s identity, but rather, he questioned his strength. Many had attended the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s recruitment this year, including many Saint Heirs and Saintesses from his acquaintances at the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Everyone was clear about the difficulty of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. Now that two people had easily ascended, he naturally felt unreconciled in his heart. Being a Saint Heir, pride was inherent in his nature. The environment he grew up in led him to believe that he was among the most elite Talented Disciples in the world. He didn¡¯t think, nor would he allow, anyone to be more powerful than himself. At this moment, as the news from the Ten Thousand Martial Stage spread, more and more people gathered here. "Look quickly, that¡¯s Yin Luohang." "Yin Luohang? Isn¡¯t he the Saint Heir of the Merciful Ferry Sect? He¡¯s come too." "It¡¯s not just Yin Luohang; even Ming Hu and Zhang Chunyang have arrived." The crowd around shouted continuously. Hearing these shouts, everyone was somewhat stunned and moved. Ming Hu was the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Nether Sect, while Zhang Chunyang was the Saint Heir of the Pure Yang Immortal Sect. Each one of them was from an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Unexpectedly, a single life and death duel had drawn all these individuals out. "What¡¯s there to be shocked about, this Xu Zimei and Ao Nan, one is a Saint Heir from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. The other is a Talented Disciple whose fame has recently spread far and wide, having climbed to the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. A duel between them means that one must surely die. Why wouldn¡¯t everyone come?" Someone else explained, "Everyone wants to gauge each other¡¯s strength, to prepare for future confrontations. Isn¡¯t this life and death duel the perfect stage for that?" In any case, numerous students engaged in fervent discussions. Most of those gathered here were new students who had just entered this year. But gradually, many senior students also came over, driven by curiosity. "Azure Dragon Crown Prince, do you dare go up?" Ming Hu, the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Nether Sect, laughed loudly beside him. "You wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the opponent, would you?" "Ming Hu, don¡¯t you think this sort of provocation is pretty low-level?" Ao Nan said indifferently. "But you fall for this trick every time," Ming Hu laughed heartily. "You think so, don¡¯t you, Zhang Chunyang?" Zhang Chunyang, the Saint Heir of the Pure Yang Immortal Sect, smiled faintly and nodded. He said, "Ao Nan, why not go up and try? I don¡¯t believe he is that strong. We are well aware of your strength and have faith in it." Ao Nan paid no mind to the two of them, instead quietly pondering the pros and cons of the situation. If Xu Zimei were just an ordinary student, he would unhesitatingly engage in a battle to the death. But the other had managed to ascend to the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, which was obviously no small feat. He had no interest in offending such a person without cause. Leaning against the railing by the combat platform, Xu Zimei smiled and said, "If you¡¯re scared, just apologize to Ren Pingsheng. Walk the other way when you see him in the future, and this matter can end here." "You go too far," Ao Nan lifted his head. He spoke with a somber gaze, "I don¡¯t want to offend you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am afraid. The Ancient Dragon Dynasty could kill you with ten thousand methods if we so wished." "The Ancient Dragon Dynasty?" Xu Zimei replied with interest. "That¡¯s quite all right; I¡¯m from the True Martial Holy Sect. We can try out who dies first when the opportunity arises." "The True Martial Holy Sect?" Upon hearing this name, Ao Nan was momentarily taken aback. Xu Zimei, as the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, had only informed Li Changhe. Currently, only some of the higher-ups in the academy knew about it; common disciples were clueless. Since there were quite a few Imperial Rule Immortal Sects in the Yuan Central Continent, Ao Nan didn¡¯t react immediately. He was still contemplating the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Central Continent and hadn¡¯t thought of going to the Eastern Continent. But when he carefully savored the two characters "True Martial," a flash of inspiration struck his mind, and he finally remembered. True Martial Great Emperor, the first emperor of the Era of Emperors, the one who founded the said era¡ªhis name was resonant enough. To say he was the most illustrious Great Emperor throughout the ages was no exaggeration. Because the hope and glory he brought to the human race were beyond what any other emperor could match. "A Sect with four emperors," said Ao Nan with an awkward expression. Although the Ancient Dragon Dynasty was a Sect with two emperors, when it came to heritage and strength, they were incomparable to the other side. There was also an absolute difference in strength among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. "Why would Saint Heir Xu become enemies with me over such a person?" Ao Nan¡¯s face softened. He asked, "As far as I know, he¡¯s just a Loose Cultivator, right? Even if his ancestors were descendants of a Great Emperor, they¡¯ve long since declined." "Do I need to report my actions to you?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I¡¯m giving you two options, either a life-and-death battle with me or stay out of Ren Pingsheng¡¯s way if you see him in the future. It¡¯s your choice." "Saint Heir Xu is being a bit too domineering," Ao Nan said with a dark expression. "Your True Martial Holy Sect may be strong, but can it really do as it pleases in our Central Continent?" With this statement, he tried to pit the True Martial Holy Sect against the entire Central Continent. Otherwise, relying solely on their Ancient Dragon Dynasty, he wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Xu Zimei. A single comment wasn¡¯t enough. "Enough, stop flattering yourself," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively and said. "This is a grudge between us two and has nothing to do with the Sect Gate. If you don¡¯t dare to fight, then think about beating it sooner rather than later." "Fine, Saint Heir Xu, remember your own words; this matter is just our grudge and doesn¡¯t involve the Sect Gate." Ao Nan breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hand, and said, "I¡¯ll take on this life-and-death battle." His previous concerns were all about the True Martial Holy Sect. If he indeed killed Xu Zimei and the True Martial Holy Sect came to settle the score, the Sect Gate would not be able to protect him. Now that Xu Zimei dared to say this in front of so many witnesses, even though the True Martial Holy Sect was strong, they couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar, Ao Nan transformed into a streak of purple light. In the next moment, he was already on the martial stage. "Please instruct," Ao Nan said calmly. "If this is a life-and-death battle, then it¡¯s an all-out conflict, so what instruction is there to speak of," Xu Zimei waved his hand. He spoke directly, too lazy to waste words with his opponent. His right hand clenched into a fist, as endless Spiritual Energy gathered, launching an attack on his opponent. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ao Nan was not to be outdone; his right hand was covered with a layer of purple scales. Lightning flashed upon them. Their fists collided, and Ao Nan¡¯s strength was incredibly overbearing. Like an unrivaled ferocious dragon, with thunderbolts exploding around, both of them staggered several steps backward. Ao Nan frowned slightly. He could feel that his opponent was testing. Testing his own strength. In the next moment, a smile hooked at the corner of Xu Zimei¡¯s mouth. At his fist, Demonic Qi surged, thick demonic clouds roiled. All around, the endless space shattered, another punch with immense power lashed out. The moment Ao Nan¡¯s right fist made contact with this force, the scales on his skin¡¯s surface completely exploded. Chapter 857 - 856: The Seven-Colored Sky Devourer and the Jiuyou Underworld Nether Earth Python A powerful force exploded, accompanied by the bursting of scales and flesh, revealing the stern white bones underneath. Ao Nan was also sent flying backward, slamming heavily into the protective railing of the Combat Stage. With a "bang," the crowd watched with their hearts racing. "This," a few of the Saint Heirs from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect frowned slightly. They were aware of Ao Nan¡¯s strength, yet now he seemed incapable of taking even a single blow. At this moment on the Combat Stage. Ao Nan wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth and slowly stood up. "You¡¯re asking for death," he said, looking at Xu Zimei with an icy gaze. His purple robe fluttered in the wind, and from within his body, a strong and imposing aura burst forth. Within it, there was a faint Dragon¡¯s Suppression coming towards him. "Is that all you have?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. With a "clang," Tyrant Shadow unsheathed itself from behind him. Xu Zimei straightforwardly used the Way of Inquiry technique, killing forward with a lofty Blade Intent. Meanwhile, a "crack crack" sound came from Ao Nan. The surface of his body began to be covered with layers of purple Dragon Scales. These Dragon Scales, like War Armor, covered him from head to toe. At this moment, Ao Nan, although not a True Dragon, was definitely dragon-like, possessing the might of a dragon. Watching the oncoming Tyrant Shadow, Ao Nan raised both hands, actually intending to withstand the strike with his body. On the surface of the Dragon Scales, purple Thunderbolt "crackled" explosively. With a "boom," both Blade Intent and Thunderbolt spread out at the same time. A surge of Jing Qi flowed forth from Tyrant Shadow. "I am of the Divine Dragon¡¯s body, how could you compete," Ao Nan snorted coldly. "Thunder Seal Reaver." No sooner had his words ended than the Thunderbolt around him began to condense. The Thunderbolt surged wildly. A totem resembling a tadpole emerged mid-air. Then, from within that mark, endless Thunderbolt scattered down, turning into a Thunderstorm, mountains, and rivers. With a crushing manner, it slashed towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei raised his hand, and Tyrant Shadow stirred the endless winds and clouds, slashing towards that mark. In an instant, the Thunderbolt within the mark coalesced into a stream of Thunder, confronting Tyrant Shadow. Ao Nan took the opportunity to pull back his position, slightly bent his body, and crossed his arms in front of his head. On his forehead, another identical Thunder Seal formed. "Devouring Heaven and Earth." His eyes suddenly opened wide, and in the next moment, he transformed into a streak of light, merging into the previously formed Thunder Seal. For a moment, the might of the entire Thunder Seal surged violently, ...¡­ The crowd below, witnessing this scene, some had subconsciously retreated a few steps from the Combat Stage. Afraid to be hurt by the aftershock, they could also fully feel the power contained within the Thunder Seal. "Ao Nan, this guy, starts with real moves right off the bat; it looks like he¡¯s under a lot of pressure." "This Thunder Seal seems to be created by the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor himself, quite a formidable power." "Thunder itself is the ultimate yang and ultimate firmness; let¡¯s see how the other side deals with it." Amidst these discussions from the people on the stage. However, in the next moment, everyone gasped, their eyes widening in shock. On the Combat Stage, Xu Zimei made no defense or evasion. He withstood the Thunderbolt directly and forcefully. With the Thunder Seal suspended high in the air, endless Thunderbolt fell and struck Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Not only did it fail to destroy his body, but Xu Zimei even appeared composed, not even furrowing his brow. As if he could not feel this pain at all. "This guy," the girl in the white dress murmured softly. "Seems a bit disdainful." "I thought he was much stronger," Xu Zimei shook her head in disappointment. Tyrant Shadow raised his hand high above his head, and an endless gathering of Blade Intent and momentum surged, as he directly cleaved through the Annihilation Void. Half the Firmament was annihilated under the blade. Naturally, this included the floating Thunder Seal as well. The next moment, a "boom" explosion was heard, and the Firmament where the Thunder Seal had been collapsed completely. A scream rang out. Ao Nan¡¯s figure was sent flying out from the center of the explosion. Everyone looked at each other with puzzled expressions, not knowing what to say. At this moment, Ao Nan was in a dire state, with Dragon Scales shattered and not a single piece of intact flesh on his body. "So this is all the Saint Heir from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect amounts to," Zimo commented. Ao Nan¡¯s eyelids raised slightly, this time unusually refraining from making a fierce retort to Zimo. He looked down at his seriously injured body, his expression remarkably calm. A very unique kind of Spiritual Energy was gathering around him. Xu Zimei frowned slightly. This Spiritual Energy was different from any he had encountered before. It carried a strong aura of beastly might, as if it were not Spiritual Energy but genuine Demonic Qi. "It is said that Ao Nan inherited the legacy of the Canaan Great Emperor, and it now seems to be true." "Mhm, this Demonic Qi is a unique beastly Spiritual Energy that only Canaan Great Emperor possessed, and it¡¯s not something ordinary people can cultivate." Some of those below who knew the inside story were discussing this with keen interest. Zimo looked up to see Ao Nan¡¯s entire body beginning to transform. The Dragon Scales on his body started changing; the originally purple, large scales gradually became smaller and more solid. Then Ao Nan¡¯s legs merged into a tail. His body continued to transform. Black and white lights soared from his body into the sky, dyeing the entire Firmament in black and white, splitting it in two. "Is this a python?" Zimo watched the transformation unfold, speaking with a hint of surprise. He had assumed that his opponent would turn into a dragon, given that the Dragon Clan was one of the oldest and most powerful of the Monster Race. The dragon form would be many times stronger than that of a python. The entire Firmament changed color, and Ao Nan¡¯s metamorphosis continued. As his body transformed, his head also began to change. A very oppressive low roar was heard. It was not a sound one would associate with a human. With each subsequent roar, growing louder and more frequent, Zimo immediately felt an immense pressure, and a foul storm of blood and wind hit him head-on. The rich scent of blood pervaded the surroundings. "What is this thing?" some of the onlooking students asked in amazement as they watched the transformation on the Combat Stage. At this moment, Ao Nan had disappeared, replaced by a giant, hundred-meter long Two-Headed Python, its scales a mixture of black and white, crisscrossing intricately. The scales looked layered and extremely dense and hard. What drew the most attention were its two heads. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One resembled a prehistoric beast, fearsome and brutal. The other seemed particularly sinister, with many smaller snakes coiling around its head like hair, so densely packed that it was almost unsettling to look at. "The Seven-Colored Heavenly Devouring Python and the Jiuyou Underworld Nether Earth Python." Zhang Chunyang spoke with a serious look in his eyes. "So this is the Extreme Technique of the Canaan Great Emperor of the past." The people below were themselves with hearts skipping beats, feeling creeped out just by being stared at by those two snaky heads. Chapter 858 - 857 Who Do You Think You Are Talking To? As Xu Zimei frowned slightly at the sight of the monster that had appeared before him, the ferocious two-headed python also made those around him feel slightly terrified. Though it was a python, its aura was far more formidable than that of a True Dragon. The story of the Canaan Great Emperor continued. Originally, he destroyed his own cultivation and started anew from a python snake. However, this time he did not practice the dragon transformation technique that had been passed down from the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor, instead, he created the Extreme Technique. The extreme of any species is its most powerful form. Starting from a small python snake, the Canaan Great Emperor eventually achieved the form of a two-headed python. This two-headed python, one head representing the Seven-Colored Heavenly Devouring Python, and the other representing the Jiuyou Underworld Nether Earth Python. Heavenly devouring versus nether earth, seven colors against Jiuyou. The Canaan Great Emperor is recognized by later generations as one of the Talented Disciples, having made an indispensable contribution to the transformation of species. It is said that although his Extreme Technique was powerful, the conditions for practice were too arduous, and the success rate was very low. Thus, most of the Saint Heirs from the later Ancient Dragon Dynasty practiced the dragon transformation technique left by the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor. But Ao Nan chose to practice the Extreme Technique, and what¡¯s more terrifying is that he actually succeeded. "Boy, no matter how rich you are, today you will fall by my hand," the two-headed python spoke human language and said with a gloomy gaze. "I haven¡¯t heard the word ¡¯defeated¡¯ in a long time, and if you¡¯re capable, I¡¯d like to give it a try," Xu Zimei said lightly smiling. He slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow in his hand, his gaze slightly flickering. The two-headed python roared toward the sky. Its huge body, bringing a gust of bloody wind, rushed forward, and its thick tail shattered all the void as it struck towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not give in at all, directly slashing his sword at the tail. Each of his moves and styles carried the Way of Inquiry techniques. Blood of the Form King, Annihilation Void, Reverse Samsara. In an instant, the sky and earth lost their colors, the void collapsed. The two fought fiercely, plunging the sky into darkness, causing the watching students to feel terrified. Despite being peers, they were capable of such immense power. ¡­ "Ao Nan seems really angry." "So what, it looks like the other party is not afraid at all; it seems we need to keep an eye on this Xu Zimei going forward." "Regardless, only one of them can survive. The loser will sink into Hell forever." The defensive strength of the two-headed python was astounding, much more so than a so-called Divine Dragon. This stirred some emotion in Xu Zimei. The extreme form of a species is indeed extraordinary. The next moment, the two-headed python slightly raised its two heads. A black and a white, two streams of Spiritual Energy Torrents erupted forth and headed straight for Xu Zimei. The two-headed python represented the two extremes of the Yin and Yang attributes of the world. Not to be underestimated. The black and white Spiritual Energy intertwined, continuously crisscrossing and converging. Wherever it passed, the void was annihilated, everything collapsing. "Gate of Immortality," Xu Zimei shouted loudly. A white light erupted from above his head, enveloping him in a special state. In the state of immortality, he was undying and indestructible. At least within the Yuan Central Continent, no one could kill him. As the streams of Yin and Yang Torrent weaved past, the void around Xu Zimei was annihilated within. The two-headed python raised its head and roared in anger. Xu Zimei emerged unscathed from the void. He calmly looked at his opponent, the Shaking Heaven Power constantly surging within him. Countless Power Vortexes crazily spun within his body and Divine Soul. A hundred meters tall Heaven-Shaking Giant stepped forward behind him, instantly causing the heavens to shake and the earth to tremble. "What is that?" Someone saw the scene and asked in confusion. "Divine Soul or a secret technique?" At this moment, even the most knowledgeable among them couldn¡¯t recognize it. Because the Heaven-shaking Skill was a product of the Heaven Beyond Heavens. With a "snap," the Heaven-Shaking Giant bowed its head and, with a squeeze of its hands, directly grabbed both heads of the Two-Headed Python. Although the opponent was desperately resisting, the gap in strength was vast in every aspect. It was as if lifting an ant, the Heaven-Shaking Giant easily picked it up. Then, it vehemently slammed it onto the Combat Stage below. With a "boom," the entire sky and earth seemed to tremble. The Two-Headed Python was heavily struck down onto the Combat Stage. The Combat Stage, which could withstand attacks from those Stepping into Immortality, now bore numerous cracks. A continuous "boom boom boom" sound was still ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It pained the eardrums of those present. Everyone felt as if it was a clash between two distinct existences. Like an adult hitting a child, the Heaven-Shaking Giant pressed down the Two-Headed Python in its palm, toying and grinding it. Leaving it with no strength to resist. Xu Zimei frantically gathered the Shaking Heaven Power; the stronger this Heaven-Shaking Giant grew. "Stop," at this moment, someone couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and shouted loudly. Xu Zimei slightly raised his head and saw a young man in a green robe slowly stepping forward. "It¡¯s Yin Luohang," someone nearby spoke. "Is he going to stand up for Ao Nan?" "That shouldn¡¯t be, Ao Nan doesn¡¯t seem to have any connection with him." The people around were somewhat puzzled. As a Saint Heir of the Merciful Ferry Sect, Yin Luohang took a step forward. He said, "Young Master Xu, I know I shouldn¡¯t meddle in this matter recklessly. But please spare his life." "On what grounds?" Xu Zimei asked calmly. "Your reputation doesn¡¯t seem to mean anything to me." "I know," Yin Luohang quickly spoke, "I will have him admit defeat and apologize to you and your friends in front of everyone here. Just spare his life, and you can set the conditions." "Sorry, I don¡¯t have any conditions, nor can you provide what I want," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Young Master Xu, he is the Saint Heir of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty," Yin Luohang said. "The Ancient Dragon Dynasty might not compare to your True Martial Holy Sect, but those people are extreme maniacs. It¡¯s better not to provoke them." "Are you threatening me?" Xu Zimei narrowed his eyes. "No, I am merely stating a fact," Yin Luohang shook his head. Right after his words fell, the next moment, with a "boom," Xu Zimei raised his sword and directly beheaded one head of the Seven-Colored Heavenly Devouring Python. With one head cut off, the Two-Headed Python roared in agony. At this point, it was covered in blood, its consciousness barely clear. The entire being was in a dazed and confused state. Seeing this, a flicker of anger crossed Yin Luohang¡¯s brow. Then he quickly concealed it. "Is Young Master Xu really going to be so stubborn," Yin Luohang continued. As soon as these words fell, another woeful scream arose. The other head of the Jiuyou Underworld Nether Earth Python was also cut off. Blood flowed like rivers, and the Two-Headed Python lay dying on the ground, appearing as if it wouldn¡¯t survive. "It¡¯s really quite good," Yin Luohang said through gritted teeth. "Come and fight if you will, otherwise leave," Xu Zimei stated cooly. "You think you¡¯re talking to just anyone." Chapter 859 - 858: The Strange Woman in a White Dress Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Yin Luohang¡¯s expression darkened. But he still managed to suppress the discontent in his heart and turned his head to leave the Combat Stage. "Old Yin, when did you get so close to Ao Nan?" Ming Hu asked with a smirk on the side. "Going so far as to plead for him." Among these Saint Heirs of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, they had always been competitors vying with each other in the shadows. They basically wouldn¡¯t become friends. So Yin Luohang¡¯s actions today somewhat surprised him. Yin Luohang lifted his head, gave Ming Hu a faint glance, but didn¡¯t answer and left directly. At this moment on the Combat Stage, the Two-Headed Python was thoroughly on its last breath. Without its two heads, blood couldn¡¯t stop flowing from its neck. Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, said with a grin, "No need to suffer anymore, let me send you on your final journey." With a "boom," the entire Combat Stage cracked open with multiple fissures, and the body of the Two-Headed Python was completely split in two. Dead beyond death. "Someone clean this up," Xu Zimei said to the person in charge of the Combat Stage before stepping down. He didn¡¯t care about the surprised looks from the others around him and walked towards Ren Pingsheng. His attitude was clear: Ren Pingsheng is under my protection, if anyone wants to touch him, they need my permission. The lady in the white dress below the Combat Stage found it amusing, and remarked, "No wonder, I can¡¯t see through it either." Then her gaze deepened again. Wondering about something. Xu Zimei reached Ren Pingsheng and said with a smile, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s grab a meal together." "My lord," Ren Pingsheng took a deep breath and quickly followed, with Shang Xiaoxiao in tow. "How did you get to know that Ao Nan?" Xu Zimei asked. "Xiaoxiao was originally a disciple of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty," Ren Pingsheng explained. "We met during a trial. I initially planned to join the Ancient Dragon Dynasty too, but later, due to Ao Nan, it just fizzled out. We wanted to leave the Supreme Domain, hoping to elude the entanglements by relocating elsewhere. But this guy has been continuously sending assassins after me, and Xiaoxiao¡¯s injuries were inflicted while saving me." Ren Pingsheng¡¯s expression was tinged with self-reproach as he said this. "We had no choice but to come to this Heavenly Dao Academy, seeking sanctuary. Unexpectedly, he was persistent and followed us here." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei slightly nodded. "My lord, won¡¯t this put you in a difficult position?" Ren Pingsheng asked hastily. "After all, Ao Nan is a Saint Heir of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty, and they surely won¡¯t let it go easily. The True Martial Holy Sect is too far from here to intervene in such a matter on short notice." "It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t know how many Immortal Gates I¡¯ve demolished already," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. In today¡¯s Yuan Central Continent, there were few enemies that could get his attention. Even if they were strong, if he couldn¡¯t overcome them, he was able to escape, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him back. Not to mention, there were the presences of Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General. There were several dozen dining establishments within the Heavenly Dao Academy for the students. Spread all across the academy. The three of them found a restaurant and walked in. Along the way, Ren Pingsheng also introduced Xu Zimei to Shang Xiaoxiao. "What are your plans now?" Xu Zimei asked. Ao Nan had already been killed by him, so temporarily Ren Pingsheng and Shang Xiaoxiao were not in danger. If the powerhouses of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty came, they¡¯d be looking for him, and wouldn¡¯t bother Ren Pingsheng for some time. "I¡¯ve decided to take Xiaoxiao away from the Central Continent and prepare to return to our Eastern Continent," Ren Pingsheng said. "Oh," Xu Zimei looked at Ren Pingsheng with some surprise. He had thought that the other party would leave the Supreme Domain, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to leave the Central Continent directly. It was well-known that the Central Continent was the strongest place among the five landmasses. Strong practitioners from the other four continents would all try to come to the Central Continent to gain experience. Seemingly guessing Xu Zimei¡¯s confusion, Ren Pingsheng explained with a smile, "At the moment, I¡¯ve already entered the Divine Vein and the inheritance of the Sun Devouring Ancestor is almost completely assimilated. As long as I don¡¯t provoke the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, self-preservation won¡¯t be a problem. Our Ren Family¡¯s ancestral home is on the Eastern Continent, and this trip back is akin to recognizing my ancestors and returning to my roots. The two of us can find a secluded paradise and living together from then on will be enough." Xu Zimei suddenly realized that there are many people in this world who, after going round and round, will eventually return to their starting point. In their youth, they longed to become strong, to make a name for themselves, and even aspired to become Great Emperors. But after various experiences, the strife and deceit in this world... Some then think of retiring from such battles and come to realize that simplicity is what¡¯s true. The Ren Pingsheng before him was the best illustration. Perhaps he was tired of everything and no longer had the desire to become a strong cultivator. Thus, it is said that life diverges into two paths before your eyes. One is his, Xu Zimei¡¯s path, to continuously become stronger, and once strong, to seek even greater strength. And the other path is Ren Pingsheng¡¯s. ... That day, he talked a lot with Ren Pingsheng. About the other¡¯s journey ever since they had parted, Ren Pingsheng spoke while he mostly listened. "Fine, when you¡¯re back at the Eastern Continent, I¡¯ll send a message to the True Martial Holy Sect. I¡¯ll ask them to take good care of you," Xu Zimei said. "Thank you, young master," Ren Pingsheng nodded with gratitude. "I hope you two can spend the remainder of your lives the way you like," Xu Zimei knew that the other¡¯s decision was made and didn¡¯t try to stop him. After parting from Ren Pingsheng, the sky gradually darkened. The night at the Heavenly Dao Academy was still as colorful as ever. On the way back to Vermilion Bird Island, Xu Zimei again encountered the white-dressed woman he had met before. She seemed to have been waiting for him from early on. "What a coincidence, we meet again," the woman in white said with a smile. "Is it?" Xu Zimei replied indifferently. The woman in white wasn¡¯t embarrassed and simply followed behind Xu Zimei with a smile. Vermilion Bird Island did not allow outsiders in, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with her. However, when he flew up to Vermilion Bird Island, he found that she still followed right behind him and entered the island. Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He headed towards the place where Shi Jian was blacksmithing. The sound of hammering metal had already reached his ears from a great distance. Xu Zimei realized that his Senior Brother Shi seemed to do nothing else but blacksmith all day. "Junior Brother Xu, you¡¯re back," Shi Jian lifted his head, wiping the sweat from his forehead, and asked with a smile. Xu Zimei pointed to the woman following behind him. The white-dressed woman didn¡¯t seem to mind and just followed with a simpering smile. "Do you know her?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at Shi Jian. Shi Jian looked up, his expression stiffening a bit as he nodded. "Is she from our Vermilion Bird Island?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. Shi Jian shook his head silently. "So you¡¯re planning not to say a single word?" Xu Zimei asked calmly. "Junior Brother Xu, don¡¯t make it difficult for me," Shi Jian responded, stopping short of saying more. Chapter 860 - 859: Land of Life and Death "You seem afraid to speak," Xu Zimei said. He was somewhat curious about the identity of the woman in the white dress, but it appeared that she was no ordinary person. Even his Senior Brother Shi didn¡¯t dare to answer him. "Junior Brother, I¡¯m just an ordinary smith; I know nothing," Shi Jian hastily shook his head. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t press the matter and headed directly for the cave dwelling he resided in. The cave dwellings on Vermilion Bird Island were quite simple due to the lack of inhabitants. Inside, there was only a stone bed, a stone stool, and a stone table. A few garments and some weapons hung on the walls, all of which had been presented by Shi Jian. As Xu Zimei sat down on the stone bed, the woman in the white dress followed and took a seat on the stone stool beside him. "What exactly do you want?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "I want to get to know you," said the woman in the white dress. "Now that you know me, can you stay a bit farther away from me?" Xu Zimei said indifferently. "I want to propose a transaction to you," the woman in the white dress said. "Not interested," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. "Aren¡¯t you even going to listen to what the transaction is about?" the woman said with a smile. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, showing a trace of impatience. Between his fingers, a Blade Intent coalesced and shot directly towards her. The Blade Intent cut through the still sky, carrying an imposing might. Watching the Blade Intent coming towards her, the woman in the white dress simply smiled, flicked her finger, and the Blade Intent vanished without a trace. "Do you always treat all women with such disdain?" the woman in the white dress said with a light laugh. "I mean no harm." "I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to speak your piece, then get lost," Xu Zimei said coolly. "I am here on behalf of the academy," the woman in the white dress said seriously. "If you have any needs, you can tell the academy. The academy just hopes that you can help out in times of crisis." "I¡¯m all alone and powerless; what help can I offer?" Xu Zimei said. "The True Martial Holy Sect behind you," the woman in the white dress said. Before she could finish her sentence, Xu Zimei cut her off. "Enough," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "If it concerns the True Martial Holy Sect, go talk to the True Martial Holy Sect. I¡¯m not in charge of this." "Think it over anyway. I¡¯ll come back," the woman in the white dress said, then left. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. He was beginning to understand her purpose. The Heavenly Dao Academy was facing difficulties, and knowing that he was the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, she wanted to secure aid from the True Martial Holy Sect. However, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered with this issue. If the True Martial Holy Sect had any friendly ties with the Heavenly Dao Academy, lending a hand wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But the key point was that in the history of the True Martial Holy Sect, none of the four Great Emperors had ever come to the Heavenly Dao Academy for cultivation. He was not in a position to make a decision about such matters. He sat cross-legged on the stone bed and began his cultivation. His cultivation now was about building up gradually to unleash power explosively. With the morning light and dew, as the early sun rose, Xu Zimei awoke from his cultivation. As he stepped out of the cave dwelling, he found Venerable Nu waiting outside. Venerable Nu was seated at the highest point of the valley, presently inhaling the essence of the sun and the moon, with the most concentrated spiritual energy present at the moment when darkness and the dawn¡¯s light intermingled. When Venerable Nu saw Xu Zimei exit the cave dwelling, he finally stopped. "Teacher, what brings you here?" Xu Zimei asked. Regardless, the other was his teacher in name. "I¡¯ve specifically come to find you," Venerable Nu said with a smile. "I¡¯m taking you to a place." "What place?" Xu Zimei stepped forward and asked. "You¡¯ll know when we get there," Venerable Nu said with a smile. ... Following behind Venerable Nu, the two of them soared into the air. They continued straight north from the Heavenly Dao Academy for half an hour. Xu Zimei noticed that the sky and earth in the distance seemed to be changing color. From the original azure to a mix of black and white. It was as if the black and white fish of the Yin and Yang were reflected across the sky and earth in the shape of Bagua. Their silhouettes stopped in front of a large gate. The surface of the gate was engraved with a rotating Yin and Yang wheel as well. Endless streams of Yin and Yang Qi were gushing out. "Where is this?" Xu Zimei looked at Venerable Nu with curiosity and asked. "This is the land of life and death," Venerable Nu replied. "Since the academy has made you my student, I, as a teacher, must take some responsibility." Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled expression, Venerable Nu continued. "I have observed you carefully, with your current strength, so-called divine medicines, martial skills, or secret techniques no longer offer you much enhancement. I have thought it over and perhaps only this place can be of some help to you. It might give you an edge in the struggle for destiny." "Land of life and death," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He always felt the aura here was familiar as if he had seen it somewhere before. But for a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite recall. "Our Heavenly Dao Academy was founded by ten ancestral masters, established during the era of Wild Desolation, this you should know." Venerable Nu replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, actually among the ten ancestral masters, he only knew of One-Qi Daoist and Green Tiger Ancestral Master. "One of the ten ancestral masters, the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master, had ascended to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and what he cultivated was the Great Dao of Life and Death within the Great Yin-Yang Path." Venerable Nu replied. "This Great Dao of Life and Death is immeasurably profound, many people can¡¯t even enter its threshold after a lifetime of arduous cultivation. When the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master achieved greatness in the Dao of Life and Death, he was unexpectedly slain in Heaven Beyond Heavens. Thousands of years later, no one would have imagined that the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master would resurrect within the Heavenly Dao Academy." "Resurrection?" Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised. Aside from himself, this was the first time he had encountered someone returning from the dead. "This is actually well-known, not surprising," Venerable Nu said with a smile. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "After his resurrection, the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master began his cultivation anew. Using less than a hundred years, he had already achieved ascension. According to the ancestral master, the reason he was slain in Heaven Beyond Heavens was that he had obtained a treasure from the realm of life and death." "And then?" Xu Zimei asked. "The ancestral master brought the treasure from the realm of life and death here and cultivated at this place. Within a hundred years, not only did he achieve ascension and return to Heaven Beyond Heavens, but even this place where he cultivated became the land of life and death," Venerable Nu explained. I sensed the Qi of Life and Death on you and thought this place might be of use to you. In the entire Yuan Central Continent, in terms of the Qi of Life and Death, our Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s land of life and death is definitely in the top three." "The Qi of Life and Death, what does that have to do with me?" Xu Zimei said with a frown. If it were Demonic Qi, he might accept it had something to do with him. But he had never come into contact with the Qi of Life and Death. "I practice a very special cultivation technique, and my perception is particularly strong," Venerable Nu said. "Along with the demonic Qi, there is a very pure Qi of Life and Death on you. I am absolutely sure of it." Xu Zimei pondered for a long time, and then a light flashed in his mind. "That¡¯s right, the Book of Life and Death." He had retrieved the Book of Life and Death from the Life-and-Death Cave of the True Martial Holy Sect with the help of several old ancestors. Chapter 861 - 860: The Book of Life and Death, The Pen of Life and Death (Third Update) ``` But upon entering his True Fate World, the Book of Life and Death concealed itself and remained hidden. Xu Zimei had also specifically researched it, but to no avail. The Book of Life and Death seems just like any other book. Once opened, its pages are blank, and after fruitless research, Xu Zimei no longer paid it any attention. Now, the words of Venerable Nu made him recall it. "I think I know now," he looked toward Venerable Nu and said. "I believe this place will be useful for you," Venerable Nu said with a smile. "So, I specifically requested the academy for this, you can go in and take a look." Xu Zimei nodded. He placed both hands on the grand door, and the Yin-Yang Fish on it began to revolve. With a "rumble," the heavy sound of the door opening echoed. As the door opened, Xu Zimei looked up and saw nothing but mist before him. It appeared to be an entirely new world. Rich Qi of Life and Death transformed into black and white streams, abundantly floating within. "Go ahead," Venerable Nu said. "There¡¯s no time limit here, but I still hope that before my Formation is finished, you can come out." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. He knew that a large part of why Venerable Nu did this was that he had to treat Vermilion Bird. It was a way of repaying a kindness. "I¡¯ll keep watch for you outside," Venerable Nu said. ....... Stepping into the Realm of Life and Death. From the outside, it¡¯s enshrouded in mist, a world of black and white. But only upon entering does one realize how clear the visibility actually is. The ground beneath one¡¯s feet and the sky overhead are both divided into black and white. When Xu Zimei walked into this Realm of Life and Death, he found that the Book of Life and Death inside him actually responded. It was trembling slightly. Though the trembling was subtle, he could still clearly feel it. Xu Zimei looked up, gazing into the distance. The space he was in was within a forest. In this forest, vegetation thrived, and every tree was towering and sky-high. The trunk of each tree was more than ten meters thick. Xu Zimei used his blade to cut down a tree, yet to his astonishment, the tree regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eye. "This life energy is almost comparable to the Tree of Life," Xu Zimei remarked. The only shortcoming is that this life energy only affects the creatures here. Other foreign beings cannot enjoy it. The sound of "swoosh, swoosh, swoosh" suddenly came from all around. Xu Zimei looked up to see several branches, each over ten meters thick, stretching out from the ground toward him. There were more than a dozen, all attacking him at once. He drew Tyrant Shadow and with each slash, he shattered these branches. The next moment, a roar came from not too far away. A "rumble" vibration sound followed, and the whole ground shook. Xu Zimei looked up to see a Sky-reaching Great Tree slowly rising from the ground not far ahead. The trees in this jungle were already tall, but this one was even taller. It stood out like a crane among chickens. Its entire body was green, shrouded in countless branches. And on this great tree, there was a face. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A very old face. The face was full of dense wrinkles, with white eyebrows and beard. "You are not permitted to enter further," the tree said calmly. "If you are here to cultivate, this is where you stop." ``` ``` "If I must enter," Xu Zimei asked. No sooner had his voice faded than countless branches flew toward him with lethal intent. These branches appeared endlessly, and even when severed, they would reappear in an instant. They seemed like tentacles. Xu Zimei raised Tyrant Shadow, each slash carrying an overwhelming Blade Intent. No matter how many tentacles there were, he sliced through each and every one. By the time he stepped up to the grand tree, his Blade Qi enveloped the entire firmament. The fourteenth move of Way of Inquiry, Reverse Samsara, was executed. In the space before him, the dense Qi of Life and Death separated. The once abundant Life Energy transformed entirely into Death Qi. Especially along the blade, the Death Qi condensed into Blade Intent that corroded the firmament itself. "Slash," Xu Zimei whispered. With a thunderous roar, the Blade Intent fell, and the explosion sounded. The void before him thoroughly shattered. Along with the tree¡¯s agonized screams, it was cleaved into two halves. Xu Zimei stepped forward, his body engulfed in a thick Death Qi, which fought against the Life Energy to prevent the tree¡¯s revival. The greatest strength of this move, Reverse Samsara, was its ability to invert Yin and Yang; Life and Death were merely parts of Yin and Yang. Although the tree continued to struggle behind him, Xu Zimei¡¯s attention was not on it. Rather, his focus was on the high sky ahead. A brush floated there. This brush was a hundred meters long, with a brown and black interwoven fabric. At the front end of the brush, it was unclear what material the bristles were made of. Compared to the blackness at the back end, the white bristles were strikingly prominent. At the moment, the brush slowly moved through midair. As if splashing ink, the brush wrote a "Death" character in the sky. The moment the character was completed, the brush disappeared into the void, and the "Death" character lingered in the firmament. If the forest where the grand tree stood was called the land of life, then the area ahead was the land of death. The thick Death Qi permeated through the forest, spreading into the distant trenches. The shadow of the "Death" character created a monster with three heads and six arms. "That brush just now?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "The Pen of Life and Death?" He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but information about that brush appeared in his mind without warning. It seemed as though his own Book of Life and Death from the True Fate World was a set with that Pen of Life and Death. Especially when the brush appeared, his Book of Life and Death from the True Fate World grew more restless. ... "It seems I must go inside to take a look," Xu Zimei muttered to himself. He walked out of the lush forest into the trenches saturated with Death Qi. The two areas were so close yet the contrast was stark. In his field of vision, the three-headed, six-armed monster roared at Xu Zimei. The three faces looked somewhat alike, with a gigantic body and six arms, each brandishing a different seal. At that moment, one of its arms extended downward, the seal in its hand morphing into a large hammer. Swinging fiercely like a gust of wind, it smashed toward Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei extended his fist, directly confronting the strike. With a "boom," a wave of force rippled through. The other arms of the beast erupted into motion, the Death Seals in their hands continuously transforming. Some became swords, some whips, and some halberds, all attacking Xu Zimei at once. The primary threat wasn¡¯t the weapons themselves; it was the dense Death Qi they carried. It sought to invade Xu Zimei¡¯s body, to corrupt him entirely. Witnessing this spectacle, Xu Zimei chuckled. "Demonic Ten Skills, second style: Plague Demon Technique, Afflicted by Karmic Illness." ``` Chapter 862 - 861 The Myriad Things The Plague Demon Technique represented necrotic qi. It forcibly seized the life force from living beings. At that moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s body was saturated with dense necrotic qi, endlessly merging with the external world. "Let¡¯s see who can last longer," Xu Zimei said with a grin. Necrotic qi wandered inside his own body and that of the three-headed, six-armed monster. Xu Zimei was not afraid, for even if his body rotted from the necrotic qi, he still had the Tree of Life. But the monster was different; though it had a significant immunity to necrotic qi, when everything reached a critical point... The monster¡¯s body gradually turned gray. Its six arms began to fall off bit by bit, and its eyes gradually dimmed. Dense necrotic qi thrived between the two. The monster raised a hand, seemingly wanting to say something, but it was speechless, only its massive body slowly disintegrating. The sound of "crack, crack" rose near the ears. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, watching as the monster completely vanished before he could slowly move his originally stiff body. The necrotic qi inside him was completely expelled. "What a hassle," he muttered. His feet were on the trench floor; the ground was hard, and the necrotic qi was not as dense as before. Moving forward, Xu Zimei walked past the Trench of Necrotic Qi and arrived at a plain. The previously hidden Pen of Life and Death reappeared before his eyes. The Pen of Life and Death, with its ink splattering, stretched from one end of the firmament to the other. Watching the pen tip sweep across the sky, it seemed to be about to write something. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t want the hassle and directly leaped towards the Pen of Life and Death. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand brought furies of wind and thunder, "rumbling" the firmament into turmoil. The word the Pen of Life and Death was about to write was interrupted, seemingly a bit annoyed. But Xu Zimei had no way to deal with it. In this void, the Pen of Life and Death moved freely, able to travel through the void at will. Seeing this, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He took out the Book of Life and Death from the True Fate World. Originally, under the suppression of True Fate, the Book of Life and Death was slightly restless. Now released, it erupted instantly. The sound of "whoosh" followed; the black and white pages of the Book of Life and Death flipped open to the first page. Black and white beams of light intertwined and soared into the sky. The previously concealed Pen of Life and Death seemed to sense something and joyfully revolved around this beam of light. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s body floated in the void. He couldn¡¯t control his own body because his consciousness was drawn into a realm. He stood there stunned as majestic voices rang out. The Great Dao of Life and Death, mysterious as the sea of dao. The life and death of humans are mutually transformative, a cycle of the qi of heaven and earth. Every minute and second is a transformation between life and death. Accompanying each sound, countless words flooded into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. After a long time, Xu Zimei finally opened his eyes. In his eyes, black and white colors swirled. The Great Dao of Life and Death is the most important part of the Great Yin-Yang Path. Everything in the world cannot be separated from Yin and Yang, whether life and death, water and fire, size, black and white. Everything has its opposites. And life and death are the most indispensable things for every species¡¯ origin. Except for the legendary beings who have opened the twelve Vein Gates and are indestructible and immortal. All living beings cannot escape the factors of birth, aging, sickness, and death. To put it simply, every minute and second of your existence, you are both alive and dying. Xu Zimei slowly extended his hand, and the Book of Life and Death, carrying the Pen of Life and Death, flew over from the horizon. Carrying a thick Qi of Life and Death, it hovered in front of Xu Zimei. "The Book of Life and Death and the Pen of Life and Death are inherently a matching set. Without one, the other cannot be used, nor can it exert its original power." Xu Zimei murmured. "The Book of Life and Death, created at the dawn of heaven and earth, records the cycle of life and death of all beings. It can determine life and death, alter fate, and seize opportunities. It is ranked eighteenth among the supreme divine artifacts in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, a realm of a myriad of entities." This Book of Life and Death was born of the cosmos, not crafted by any man. Naturally formed, it is an artifact with the most complete patterns of the Great Dao. As for what exactly the patterns of the Great Dao were, Xu Zimei slightly frowned; this was something he had not yet encountered. These pieces of information were all conveyed to him by the Book of Life and Death. The previous master who possessed the complete Book of Life and Death was the Undying Ancestor. Later, he was hunted and, lingering for a thousand years, decided to leave the Heaven Beyond Heavens at a great cost. He destroyed his future and sought refuge in the Yuan Central Continent. Unexpectedly, he was still bombed and killed. During that great battle, the Book of Life and Death was left on the Yuan Central Continent and eventually led to the founding of the sect by the True Martial Great Emperor. It had just come into being. As for the Pen of Life and Death, after changing owners several times, it finally ended up with the Yin-Yang Ancestral Master, who brought it to the Heavenly Dao Academy. Looking at this information, Xu Zimei took a deep breath. He stretched out both hands, holding the Book of Life and Death in his palms, and began to study it. ... The sun set in the west, The heartbroken stood at the horizon! The sky of the Heavenly Dao Academy also gradually darkened, and in recent times, the atmosphere within the academy had been very tense. Since the last time the Firmament was torn, someone had recklessly claimed that they would destroy the Heavenly Dao Academy in seven days. Many students had already made their judgments. Some had already left Heavenly Dao City ahead of time during this unsettling period. Yet the Heavenly Dao Academy had not made any statement. As the night deepened, several figures gathered in a pavilion within the academy. A murmuring conversation was heard. "It seems they can really keep their cool." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Could they be planning to smash the pot since it¡¯s already cracked, wanting everyone to go down with them?" "That shouldn¡¯t be the case, after all, the Heavenly Dao Academy is the leader of the human civilization." "Then why don¡¯t we spread the word within the academy? After all, our target is only the academy; we don¡¯t involve others." "What about that fool Ao Nan, how will we explain to the Ancient Dragon Dynasty?" At this point, a silence fell. "Let¡¯s be honest." "The people from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty are inherently domineering. What if they blame us?" "What can we do about it? It¡¯s his own foolishness to insist on a fight to the death, making it difficult for us to intervene." "True, let¡¯s all keep a low profile during this period." After saying this, the figures disappeared into the thick night. All around was quiet. The quietness was somewhat unusual, like the calm before a storm. ...¡­ Late in the night, the gates of the Land of Life and Death were slowly opened. No one cared, nor did anyone notice. Dressed in a purple robe, Xu Zimei walked out with his head held high and his chest out. His expression was normal, showing no signs of what he had just experienced. He then discerned his direction and headed towards Vermilion Bird Island by stepping into the air. The familiar sound of hammering still echoed above the island, the sparks flashed, and Shi Jian¡¯s figure flickered through the darkness. Chapter 863 - 862: Stone Race, Slaying Immortal Sect Saintess He was like a lighthouse in the darkness, Whenever you headed to Vermilion Bird Island, you could see him. Tirelessly and steadfastly smithing iron. What seemed to many a tedious and dull occupation, he found enjoyment in. Watching Shi Jian¡¯s every move, Xu Zimei slowly stepped forward. "Junior Brother Xu," Shi Jian paused, taken aback. "Senior Brother Shi, aren¡¯t you resting?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "No hurry, the teacher has been busy recently. I¡¯ve stayed on Vermilion Bird Island in case he needs my help," Shi Jian replied. "I heard that Junior Brother Xu entered the realm of life and death; didn¡¯t expect you to come out so quickly." Xu Zimei nodded, not planning to share too much about the Book of Life and Death with others. "Where are you from, Senior Brother Shi?" Xu Zimei asked casually. "I¡¯m from the Stone Race, quite different from you, Junior Brother," Shi Jian responded. Hearing this, Xu Zimei was momentarily stunned. How does that saying go? Unexpectedly, looking back, there she stands in the flickering lights. Or is it like wearing out iron shoes in fruitless searching, only to find it effortlessly in the end? The Sword Spirit of the broken sword had said before that if you want to rebuild the True Divine Sword, you must use the Supreme Hammer and the Nine-Bend Godly Flames. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames were at Heavenly Dao Academy, and Xu Zimei originally had no clue about the whereabouts of the Stone Race¡¯s Supreme Hammer. To think that this person from the Stone Race had always been right before his eyes. "Junior Brother Xu, what¡¯s wrong?" Shi Jian asked, puzzled. "It¡¯s nothing," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "The Stone Race is quite rare to see." "We¡¯re just a small race, Junior Brother Xu might not have even heard of us," Shi Jian said with a smile. The two chatted for a while longer, with Xu Zimei not showing too much eagerness in his demeanor. So as to not be suspected by others of having ulterior motives. After bidding farewell to Shi Jian, Xu Zimei returned to his resting cave dwelling. A night without words, and with the dawn came the fresh morning dew, sparkling and clear, spring¡¯s vitality reviving. The students of Heavenly Dao Academy got up early, or some hadn¡¯t slept all night. Some were inhaling the purple qi between heaven and earth, which came from three thousand miles east. Some flew on their swords, their robes fluttering, a pair to be envied like a match made in heaven. However, from the day on, it seemed as if many voices had multiplied within the academy. These voices, of unknown origin and spread by unknown people, just appeared in various places across the academy. Some said that in a few days, an enemy would attack the academy, advising everyone to leave early. Some hoped the academy would give an explanation. And even more absurd was the claim that the academy planned to bury all the students with it. ...¡­ Anyway, the more people talked, the more people began to believe. The voices grew louder and harder to suppress within the academy. After all, it pertained to everyone¡¯s safety, and they couldn¡¯t help but take it seriously. Xu Zimei stepped out of his cave dwelling to see the busy figure of Venerable Nu. It seemed he was setting up a formation across the entire Vermilion Bird Island. The formation was vast in power and scope. Although Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know what kind of formation it was, he could feel that it contained a powerful force of Fire Attribute energy. If you looked closely, you would notice that the True Sunfire between heaven and earth was being absorbed bit by bit. Merging with the Southern Luminous Flame that surrounded Vermilion Bird Island. Despite the subtlety of this sensation, Xu Zimei¡¯s spirit could not be fooled. He had discussed with Venerable Nu, combining True Sunfire with Southern Luminous Flame, and adding the Leaf of Life. On the night of the full moon three days later, at the extreme moment of Yin energy, would be the best time to revive the Vermilion Bird. ... Seeing Xu Zimei walk out of his cave dwelling, Venerable Nu smiled at him. "The formation should be completed by tomorrow night." "I know," Xu Zimei looked around and nodded slightly. He said, "Leave it to me when the time comes." After parting with Venerable Nu, Zimo once again passed by Shi Jian¡¯s forging shop. "Senior Brother Shi, good morning," Zimo greeted him on the way. After all, he would need his help in the future. "Junior Brother Xu, I suggest you don¡¯t go out today," Shi Jian hastily said. "Just stay on Vermilion Bird Island." "What happened?" Zimo asked, puzzled. "Do you know of Ji Ruobing?" Shi Jian asked. "Who?" Zimo shook his head slightly. "It seems you really are unaware of the world outside," Shi Jian said with a laugh. "Among this year¡¯s newcomers to Heavenly Dao Academy, besides you and Mo Tianming, who have gained the most attention for passing the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao, the remaining noteworthy individual is Ji Ruobing." "What does that have to do with me?" Zimo asked, not understanding. "You know about Ji Ruobing¡¯s identity?" Shi Jian asked. Watching Zimo shake his head, puzzled, Shi Jian continued, "In this era, the Slaying Immortal Sect has a two-person rivalry to carry the Destiny. One Saint Heir and one Saintess. The Saint Heir was placed within the Sect Gate for cultivation, while the Saintess came to our Heavenly Dao Academy." "Are you telling me that Ji Ruobing is the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s Saintess?" Zimo replied. "But what does that have to do with me?" "Don¡¯t rush, let me finish," Shi Jian replied. "Ji Ruobing is a martial fanatic; though she is a woman, it is said that ever since she began her cultivation, she has been unstoppable. Within the younger generation, she has never been defeated. She often likes to challenge the strong among the young. And when you first joined Heavenly Dao Academy, your fame spread far and wide due to the Tower of Heavenly Dao. The day before yesterday, after defeating Ao Nan, you really made a name for yourself in our Heavenly Dao Academy." "Are you saying she wants to challenge me?" Zimo said, surprised. "She¡¯s waiting just outside Vermilion Bird Island," Shi Jian lifted his head and pointed to the north. "She even wanted to barge into Vermilion Bird Island, but I stopped her. It¡¯s up to you." Zimo chuckled and said, "I think I¡¯ll go out and take a look. No need to be scared off by a woman and not dare to venture out." "Be careful," Shi Jian warned. "She¡¯s not just any woman; she¡¯s the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s Saintess." "Don¡¯t worry," Zimo waved his hand dismissively. He walked directly towards the outskirts of Vermilion Bird Island. Stepping into the air, he passed through layers of Southern Luminous Flames¡¯ covering, Zimo moved thousands of miles in one step, leaving Vermilion Bird Island. At this moment, outside, a woman in purple sat cross-legged in midair. Sensing someone coming out, the woman suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyelashes were long, and a flash of Heaven Shaking majesty passed through her eyes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wore a wide-sleeved purple dress, with pleats and ribbons perfectly integrated. The dress swayed gently with the breeze. The purple-clad woman¡¯s hair was all braided into tiny, fine whips, somewhat resembling dreadlocks. A broadsword hung at her waist. To call it a broadsword¡ªthe width was almost three meters. Because a typical sword¡¯s width is less than a meter. Moreover, this sword was hollow in the middle, as if suspended with numerous barbs, it was quite prominent. The woman¡¯s gaze looked into the distance at the person who had just emerged. Chapter 864 - 863 I Know I’m Handsome From a great distance, Xu Zimei had already spotted the other party. But he did not pay attention to them, instead continuing to tread through the air straight ahead. With a "clang," the sound of a sword chant rose all around. An extremely powerful Sword Intent, like a torrent, slashed down a meter in front of Xu Zimei. The explosive sound of "rumble" followed. The firmament seemed to rip open, creating a brief chasm in front of him. It blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure. Xu Zimei looked up, facing the other party. "Fight me," the woman said proudly, chest puffed out. "I¡¯m not interested¡ªare we that familiar?" Xu Zimei responded. "The strong should seek to compete with the stronger, always climbing higher into the clouds to become even more powerful." This woman was none other than Ji Ruobing. Her eyes burning as she looked at Xu Zimei, "You seem rather afraid of death." "I just think you¡¯re too weak," Xu Zimei shook his head, laughing softly. "I¡¯m worried I might kill you, and then your Slaying Immortal Sect would bother me. I hate trouble the most." "Don¡¯t worry, my Sect Gate won¡¯t interfere," Ji Ruobing said indifferently. "Fight me, if you win, I¡¯ll agree unconditionally to one thing you ask. And if I win, you won¡¯t have to give anything in return. How about that?" "You¡¯re that confident?" Xu Zimei smiled faintly. Her manner suggested that she wouldn¡¯t rest until they had fought. And she was very confident in her own strength, verging on arrogance, to make such a proposal. "This is just how I, Ji Ruobing, conduct myself. You don¡¯t have to, and I won¡¯t ask for a life-death pact, just a normal sparring. Of course, if you manage to kill me, I won¡¯t have any complaints." "You think if you challenge me, I must accept? Wouldn¡¯t that seem like I¡¯m losing face?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What would you suggest then?" Ji Ruobing asked seriously. "Do you know Mo Tianming?" asked Xu Zimei. "Yes," Ji Ruobing responded without hesitation, nodding. "One of the Talented Disciples who passed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao with you." "You challenge him, and if you can beat him, then you¡¯ll be qualified to fight me," Xu Zimei said. "You said it yourself," Ji Ruobing huffed. "I was thinking the same thing." With her status as the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect, she had already challenged the Saint Heirs and Saintesses of other Imperial Rule Immortal Sects across the Supreme Domain. They were no strangers to her. Instead, it was newcomers like Xu Zimei and Mo Tianming who stirred her urge to compete. "Martial fanatic," he observed the figure striding away through the air in the distance. Xu Zimei chuckled to himself, "She really is easy to fool, but I guess Mo Tianming will have to bear the inconvenience." He rose into the air and headed directly for the inside of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Within the academy lay a Library specifically for housing books. These so-called books naturally included Cultivation Techniques, Vein Skills, secret techniques, and various eclectic tales¡­ In short, all the books within the Heavenly Dao Academy were housed here. As the largest academy of the human race, the volume of books recorded here was massive. It was incomparable to any power, even the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Xu Zimei needed to prepare some matters, but first, he had to understand some things in advance. He had previously checked at the True Martial Holy Sect, but unfortunately, the True Martial Holy Sect did not have these kinds of books. Xu Zimei could only try to find what he needed within the Heavenly Dao Academy. As he walked into the Academy, the area inside was immensely vast. Dozens of grand halls rose from the ground, towering majestically upon the earth, each hall featuring a distinct style. On some halls, dragons coiled, Green Lions roared, and the wind howled in unison. On others, scholars held scrolls, suggesting "Infinite scrolls, endless roads, boundless sea of learning." Some halls were enveloped in mist, where, amidst the vague murkiness, it seemed as though Immortals ascended and Supreme beings descended. In short, each hall boasted a unique decorative style. Inside the Academy, people came and went, numerous students entering and exiting, discussing in groups. At the main entrance of the Academy, there was a lounge chair. On the chair, an old man dressed in a brownish green shirt lay with a book covering his face. Xu Zimei tapped the armrest of the chair. The old man sat up and yawned, looking at Xu Zimei. "What is it?" "I am looking for some books and wanted to consult you," said Xu Zimei. "Regarding what?" the old man asked. "The great emperor¡¯s downfall battle," replied Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei was quite familiar with the Great Emperor¡¯s Downfall¡ªit involved a battle concerning the Divine Emperor. The Divine Emperor had attempted to rule over the entire Yuan Central Continent and had not hesitated to annihilate several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Ultimately, he angered others, and on that day, three Great Emperors forcefully descended onto the Yuan Central Continent and ultimately obliterated the Divine Emperor¡¯s Destiny. It was also the first recorded instance in the history of the Yuan Central Continent, where a Great Emperor had fallen for this reason. Similarly, it was the first instance recorded where Great Emperors had descended from Heaven Beyond Heavens. Perhaps even the Divine Emperor was unaware of some matters. What Xu Zimei sought were these lesser-known aspects of that battle. These matters were crucial as they would directly impact his subsequent plans. "The emperor¡¯s downfall battle?" The old man paused. He then looked perplexedly at Xu Zimei. "Do you have the dean¡¯s Token?" "Can¡¯t I see it?" Xu Zimei asked. "Ordinary students naturally don¡¯t have the authorization to access such information," the old man shook his head slightly. "You can only read books from the first five halls; the Emperor¡¯s Downfall Battle is in the eighteenth hall¡ªyou¡¯re new to the academy, aren¡¯t you?" Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He left the Academy planning to go to Vermilion Bird Island to think of a solution with Venerable Nu. He had not considered this issue before. However, as he was halfway there, the girl in the white dress who had been persistently following him caught up again. "I¡¯m not in the mood to make deals with you right now," Xu Zimei said indifferently. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t bother me." "I didn¡¯t say I wanted to make a deal," the girl in the white dress smiled. "I was actually thinking about helping you enter the Academy, but it seems you don¡¯t need it now." "You have a way?" Xu Zimei asked, frowning. He began to suspect that the woman must hold a high position within the Heavenly Dao Academy. The woman in the white dress extended her hand, and a white Token swayed gently on her fair arm. "Look, the dean¡¯s Token," she said, looking up with a smile. "How do you have that?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "That¡¯s none of your business," the woman in the white dress laughed. "Just tell me, do you want it or not?" "If you¡¯re giving it for free, I¡¯ll take it," Xu Zimei said. "I don¡¯t accept any conditional deals." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman in the white dress paused, then scrutinized him seriously. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked, confused. "I know I¡¯m very handsome, but you don¡¯t have to stare." Chapter 865 - 864 Academy, Ancient Sword Technique "I wanted to see if you would blush when saying that," the lady in the white dress said, smiling with pursed lips. "Are you going to give it to me or not?" Xu Zimei asked. "I heard that Ji Ruobing challenged you?" the lady in the white dress inquired. "You seem well-informed," Xu Zimei said with a slight smile. "It¡¯s because recently, many people have wanted to challenge you. It¡¯s not only Ji Ruobing, I¡¯ve stopped some," the lady in the white dress said, laughing cheerfully. "You owe me quite a few favors now." She said this as she tossed the token to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei caught the token, which was somewhat warm. Furthermore, the token seemed to have a fragrance of pollen on it. Xu Zimei gently turned the token in his hand. On the two sides of the token, one side was engraved with white characters, and the other side bore the emblem of Heavenly Dao Academy. "This token will only allow you to enter the library; remember to return it to me later," the lady in the white dress reminded him. "I am more curious about your identity now," Xu Zimei said. "If you thought helping me would earn you the support of True Martial Holy Sect, you¡¯ve miscalculated." "I did have that thought before, but I¡¯ve given it up now," the lady in the white dress waved her hand and walked away, "Believe it or not." Xu Zimei stared intently; he didn¡¯t believe a word the other party said. He only believed that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Aside from parents, everyone who is good to you has their own motives, definitely expecting something in return. However, currently, he couldn¡¯t guess her intentions and didn¡¯t bother trying. As long as he was strong enough, he feared no plots or schemes. When he returned to the library and handed over the token, the earlier elder held the token and studied it for a long time. He then looked at Xu Zimei somewhat surprised. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked. "You do have some tricks up your sleeve," the elder waved his hand and returned the token to Xu Zimei. He said, "The information you seek is on shelf number three on the seventh floor of the eighteenth hall; you can go find it yourself." Xu Zimei put away the token and walked straight into the library. The elder watched Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, muttering to himself, "This guy doesn¡¯t seem to have anything extraordinary. How did he catch that person¡¯s attention?" ... The eighteenth hall, named Haoyuan Hall, was shaped like a pagoda, about a hundred meters tall. Each floor was carved with a lifelike creature, including Monster Beasts, humans, and other races. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t stop, heading directly to the seventh floor. The area here was fairly spacious, with a dozen neatly arranged and methodically placed bookshelves in the middle. A very special fragrance wafted through the air. This scent came from the wood used to make the bookshelves, which was purple sandalwood. It wouldn¡¯t decay even after ten thousand years and was specifically used for storing books. After searching for a while, Xu Zimei finally found the book he needed. "Annals of the Fallen Emperor: The Demise of the Divine Emperor." The book was thick. Xu Zimei skipped the irrelevant parts and directly searched for the information he wanted to know. ... Sunlight streamed through the lattice window outside, casting an illusory scene on the floor. Dust lazily lay by the window, occasionally stirred by a gentle breeze. Xu Zimei slowly closed the book in his hands and pondered for a long time. "So, this cost is indeed too great. No wonder such events are seldom heard of." Xu Zimei¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He then put the book back in its original place and strode out of the hall and the library. ``` "You heard? The Saintess from the Slaying Immortal Sect has challenged a newcomer on the Ten Thousand Martial Stage," one student said. "Yeah, and this newcomer is said to be no ordinary person, once he crossed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. I think his name is Mo Tianming," another added. "Being challenged by a Saintess means he¡¯s definitely something special. I heard that another newcomer who crossed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao actually killed the Saint Heir of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty." "Let¡¯s hurry to watch it; they¡¯re both hot contenders for Destiny this year!" As Xu Zimei stepped out from the academy, he caught wind of the students¡¯ discussions. "It seems Mo Tianming has accepted," Xu Zimei smiled slightly. It seemed he was heading there to watch as well. He had a question mark in his mind concerning Mo Tianming. This person was mysteriously captivating, especially that inexplicable Emperor Qi about him. ... Upon arriving at the Ten Thousand Martial Stage, Xu Zimei found it had gathered a large crowd. This match¡¯s appeal far exceeded the buzz from his previous battle against Ao Nan. As a Sect beyond compare, with five Emperors, Slaying Immortal Sect indeed had an abundance of talented disciples¡ªit wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say they were prolific, like carps crossing the river. By the time Xu Zimei arrived, the two on the Combat Stage had already begun fighting. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mo Tianming was clad in a black robe, his long hair moving as if by the wind itself. His unruly hair had been trimmed, revealing his true visage. Green spiritual energy surged within his gaze. Around him, breezes rhythmically arose, making his robes flutter as if they were alive. Opposite him stood Ji Ruobing, holding a broadsword. Her purple shirt fluttered behind her, her aura growing stronger with time. "Come on," Mo Tianming beckoned. Suddenly, Ji Ruobing, with broadsword in hand, turned into myriad afterimages¡ªso fast that even these were hard to discern. Her broadsword, carrying Sword Qi, tore through the empty space directly moving towards Mo Tianming. Mo Tianming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he executed the Kun Roc Nine Transformations. A green hurricane swirled around him. Accompanied by a bird¡¯s cry, his figure also became elusive. He easily dodged each of Ji Ruobing¡¯s broadsword moves. Meanwhile, the green spiritual energy around him dispersed with each move he made. A Kun Roc formed from spiritual energy appeared in front of him. "Ancient Sword Technique, first form," Ji Ruobing raised her longsword. A brilliant sword glow burst forth. "Cloud Piercing Stance." Along with the descending broadsword, clouds emerged from the Sword Qi. The sword seemed to pierce through a sea of clouds, bringing with it rolling waves, and directly struck the Kun Roc phantom. This slightly delayed Mo Tianming¡¯s movements. "Ancient Sword Technique, second form, Withering Wilderness Stance." Her broadsword stirred clouds, moving from rebirth to demise. The entire sword turned pitch black¡ªan emblem of death, withering, and decay. ... "This is a technique of the Ancient Emperor," the voice of Da Zhi, the monk, sounded from behind. Xu Zimei turned to see Da Zhi, the monk, coming over with a smile. "You seem to know quite a lot," he noted with a grin. "Of course, an entity like the Slaying Immortal Sect, just like your True Martial Holy Sect, is hard not to pay attention to." The monk said. "They have five Emperors, which means the younger generation has plenty of opportunities to choose from." ``` Chapter 866 - 865: The Sun, The Moon, and the Myriad Tribulations Cone "This Ancient Sword Technique has ties to the Ancient Emperor; it was originally created by him." Da Zhi the monk spoke, "I have specifically studied the Ancient Emperor, a life of great achievements, his mastery of the Sword Dao is undeniable and incomparably strong." "So, who do you think will win between them?" Xu Zimei asked. "I don¡¯t know," Da Zhi the monk shook his head straightforwardly. "They have hidden their capabilities too deeply, even with my ability to observe the heavens, I can¡¯t see through either of them. I can¡¯t predict their fortunes." "Then we shall watch intently," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "You have a long way to go with your divination techniques." On the Combat Stage, the situation was rapidly changing. Mo Tianming¡¯s Kun Roc Nine Transformations were completely suppressed. The Withering Wilderness Stance, carrying the decay of all things, bloomed around, reducing everything to nothingness beneath the sword. "Open your True Fate, or you will surely lose in the next move," Ji Ruobing¡¯s cold voice came through. Mo Tianming smiled slightly, the green Spiritual Energy around his body moved with the wind, already permeating the entire void. At a gesture from Mo Tianming¡¯s right hand, the deployed green Spiritual Energy suddenly exploded into action. Centered on him, a tornado was whipped up. The tornado howled past, destroying the surrounding void, shooting out countless wind arrows, slaying everything around. Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure quickly retreated, and distance was pulled between the two. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are somewhat interesting," Mo Tianming smiled as he looked at Ji Ruobing. "Cut the chatter, use your strongest power, or I won¡¯t enjoy this fight," Ji Ruobing replied indifferently. Mo Tianming chuckled lightly. His gaze turned intense, a series of "bang bang bang" sounds coming from within his body. It was the sound of Vein Gates opening. A very strong presence rose from his body, as if the entire space were being suppressed. A round of sun and moon slowly rose behind him. The sun and moon were bright and dazzling, illuminating the entire firmament. Crushing the endless space-time cosmos, as if coming from the old Eternal Ancient Hengyu, brightness stretching for ten thousand miles. But it also carried the might that could destroy heaven and earth. He used the sun and moon as a template to replicate his own True Fate. As the rounds of the sun and moon appeared, everyone was so shocked that their jaws dropped. You should know that the condensation of True Fate is deeply connected with all things in the world. Flowers, trees, birds, and beasts, can all be condensed into one¡¯s own True Fate. The more powerful the template of the entity, the stronger and more potential the condensed True Fate would be. Just like Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate World, spanning throughout the heavens and eternal ages, there is only one of its kind. The perils and difficulties involved are something only he himself understands. And this Mo Tianming, being able to replicate the sun and moon as his True Fate, one can imagine what he has sacrificed. ...... At this moment, even Ji Ruobing was slightly mesmerized. The reversed sun and moon rose to the sky, facing the actual sun in the distant heavens, echoing each other. It seemed as though a real sun had appeared. But according to the endless pursuit of the Martial Path, if he were to really continue cultivating like this, perhaps one day. This True Fate could become the real sun and moon. "Now it¡¯s getting interesting," Xu Zimei said with a smile. As everyone knows, the stronger the True Fate, the more difficult and risky it is to condense. Since ancient times, there have been those who attempted to turn the sun and moon into their own True Fate. Unfortunately, in the end, they all dissipated into ash, melted down by the sunlight until not even their corpses could be found. This is the difficulty and risk involved. "Anyone who can achieve such success will definitely have some fame locally, no matter what," said Da Zhi. "Even if he is a loose cultivator, he should have some renown. How come he is so nameless that even before coming to the Heavenly Dao Academy, we¡¯ve never heard of this person?" "The Yuan Central Continent is vast; there are many people you haven¡¯t heard of," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "But this Mo Tianming really is somewhat strange, even I can¡¯t completely see through him." ... The atmosphere on the combat stage had reached a state of imminent explosion. As Mo Tianming¡¯s True Fate Sun and Moon rose, carrying an immense suppressive force, the dazzling brightness made it nearly impossible for everyone to keep their eyes open. Ji Ruobing was no less impressive. From around her, a cone with five flickering colors broke through space, facing the Sun and Moon and rose up in the distance. The cone had five colors, black, white, green, purple, and orange. They appeared in intertwined rings, all surrounding each other. This cone gave off a very dangerous feeling, as if a mere glance could stiffen a person¡¯s divine soul. One felt chills all over. "This is," Da Zhi exclaimed as he saw the five-colored cone appear. His expression changed, "Myriad Tribulations Cone." "What is that?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "A Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, and not just any¡ª it¡¯s directly connected to the Great Emperor¡¯s Origin," Da Zhi said solemnly. "You know about the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor, right?" "I know, the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s third generation Great Emperor," Xu Zimei nodded. "It¡¯s said that the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor specialized in studying tribulations. With a casual wave of his hand, countless tribulations would descend," Da Zhi explained. "And there are rumors that when the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor bore his destiny, he had even comprehended the Heavenly Tribulation. You know how terrifying the Heavenly Tribulation is¡ªit¡¯s what the Heavenly Dao uses to eradicate things that violate the rules." "What does this have to do with the Myriad Tribulations Cone?" Xu Zimei asked, confused. "The Myriad Tribulations Cone is not an ordinary Great Emperor¡¯s True Artifact, but one formed from countless tribulations by the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor. It¡¯s a form-based attack," Da Zhi explained. "Ji Ruobing uses the Myriad Tribulations Cone as a template to replicate her own True Fate. So what she has condensed is not a weapon, but a so-called tribulation." "So who do you think will win now?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Still hard to say, they both have a chance to win," Da Zhi remained noncommittal. ... On the combat stage, both of their auras were majestic, facing each other head-on. "Heavenly Thunder Tribulation," Ji Ruobing uttered lightly. The purple part of the Myriad Tribulations Cone began to brighten. A beam shot up into the heavens, stirring the vast expanse of sky and clouds. Rolling thunder descended from above. The sound of crackling thunder gathered overhead. The audience looked up to see a Heavenly Thunder vortex faintly visible in the firmament, hidden in the void. Suddenly, when the thunder had gathered enough strength, there came a roar. The thunder turned into a torrent, like a river, rolling down with impressive force. "Sun and Moon Realm," Mo Tianming also snorted coldly. He extended his right hand, where a formidable force was gathering. Above him, the Sun and Moon emitted endless radiance, cleansing all through the ages, finally connecting to form a barrier. It enshrouded him within. The barrier of the Sun and Moon¡¯s power was divided into red and blue colors. When the rolling thunderbolt fell, it sparked numerous sparks, all to no avail. It was all blocked. Chapter 867 - 866: Transform into Tathagata, The Eternal Sun Watching as the Heavenly Thunder roared down, all of it was blocked by the Sun and Moon Realm. Ji Ruobing slightly furrowed her brows. She said indifferently, "Since your Sun and Moon Realm is so powerful, I shall make the Blazing Flame burn even more fiercely." With a wave of her right hand, the Myriad Tribulations Cone behind her began to rapidly spin. "Fierce Fire Calamity." Streams of blazing flame emanated from it. The flames were extremely hot, almost melting the entire void within them. The fire spread out, encircling the entire Sun and Moon Realm. Part of the power of this realm belonged to the sun, symbolizing intense heat. Therefore, at this moment, the Fierce Fire Calamity completely merged with the Sun and Moon Realm, seeking to dissolve this barrier from the inside. Feeling the intense heat coming from it, Mo Tianming slightly furrowed his brows. His gaze shifted, and the Sun and Moon above his head began to rotate, absorbing all the power of the Sun and Moon Realm. "If defending is meaningless, it¡¯s better to strike proactively," Mo Tianming snorted coldly. The power of the Sun and Moon enveloped his body, and a thunderous, majestic sound came from within him. Spiritual Energy Torrent flowed from the Extraordinary Meridians and various Vein Gates. His whole body¡¯s might was astonishing; a mere flick of his hand shattered the void and an oppressive force came crashing down. His speed was incredibly fast, turning into a stream of light in an instant, appearing right behind Ji Ruobing. On his fists, like two blazing suns, he brought down glimmering, fiery orbs heavily. With a "boom," the power of the Sun and Moon spread out, striking heavily on the True Fate of the Myriad Tribulations Cone. Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure looked somewhat unstable, falling forward directly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stabilized her figure, her gaze coldly directed at Mo Tianming. The Myriad Tribulations Cone in her palm began to spin rapidly again. Grey gas gathered towards the Myriad Tribulations Cone. This grey gas was indescribable with words. Dark, decaying, and even carrying a sense of destruction. "World-ending Calamity." She spoke with a slightly stern tone. Every move of the Myriad Tribulations Cone affected the Firmament and the horizon. At this moment, the initially dark sky turned even more gloomy. White clouds turned into dark clouds, as if the Firmament was torn open by some force. This power was like a Thunderbolt, but enveloped by the grey gas, full of the aura of destruction and apocalypse. "Kill," accompanied by another fierce shout from Ji Ruobing. A demon wind blew over, instantly causing the skies to darken and the Sun and Moon to halt their rotation. Grey gas, along with thunderbolts, slashed down from the Firmament. Mo Tianming, seeing this scene, hurriedly used the Kun Roc Nine Transformations to dodge. A "pitter-patter" sound rang out on the Combat Stage. Endless thunderlight sparked on the Combat Stage, with Mo Tianming¡¯s ethereal figure bathed in the thunderlight. The power of this World-ending Calamity was unimaginably immense. It¡¯s noteworthy that the Combat Stage could withstand and block attacks even from ordinary Stepping into Immortality warriors. But at this moment, amidst the thunder light, minute cracks appeared. This was already quite astonishing. "Is that all you have?" Ji Ruobing watched coldly from the side. "What¡¯s the hurry," Mo Tianming chuckled lightly. Watching the World-ending Calamity that kept pursuing him, at this moment, Mo Tianming stopped dodging. He stepped into the air, stretching his limbs fully open, both arms and legs completely extended. Behind him, the Sun and Moon, after rotating, ascended completely into the high sky. Two vast rays of light burst forth from the Sun and Moon into the sky. People looked up only to see that the clouds covering the sky during the World-ending Calamity were violently torn apart. The Sun Moon True Destiny faced the sun high above in the sky. From the sun, strands of True Sunfire blazed down, continuously merging into the Sun Moon True Destiny. At that moment, everyone felt an incredibly powerful aura. The Sun Moon True Destiny had always been proud and dazzling. Now, it was becoming even stronger. After reaching a critical point, the Sun Moon True Destiny surged directly into Mo Tianming¡¯s True Fate. The next moment, a golden light radiated around Mo Tianming. He transformed into a vast sun. The intense heat evaporated the air for dozens of meters around him, melting the void. When the World-ending Calamity struck at him, it was actually blocked by his bare body. "Transforming body into the coming Buddha, the great sun is indestructible." Rolling Blazing Flames burned as Mo Tianming transformed into countless afterimages, charging toward Ji Ruobing. After a few exchanges, Ji Ruobing was directly suppressed. She had no room to counterattack. Another clash of fists and palms sent both of them stumbling back several steps. Ji Ruobing¡¯s expression was solemn; she looked down at her right hand. It was slightly charred black, and she could feel the searing pain on her skin. "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s decide the outcome with one move," Ji Ruobing said coldly. The Myriad Tribulations Cone behind her began to rotate in the air again. "Mysterious Water Calamity, Boundless Immortal Calamity, Nine Revolutions Divine Calamity." Ji Ruobing called out three great calamities in one breath. The rotation of the Myriad Tribulations Cone had reached its limit. Mysterious Water arrived, heavy enough to destroy everything, like myriad waves overflowing the firmament. There was also Immortal Might spreading out, transforming into purple Thunderbolts filling the sky which, even if a Stepping into Immortality warrior touched them, would lead to immediate destruction. And then there were the Nine Revolutions Divine Calamities defying the heavens, each revolution stronger than the last, their might accumulating and growing stronger, seemingly piercing a hole in the firmament. It was clear, Ji Ruobing was fighting with all her might, her seriousness evident. As the three calamities descended, Mo Tianming too transformed into a great sun, illuminating the world, majestically floating in mid-air. "I¡¯m not watching anymore," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said to Da Zhi. "Why aren¡¯t you watching anymore?" Da Zhi asked, puzzled. "He¡¯s not using his full strength, he¡¯s bound to lose," Xu Zimei replied. "There¡¯s no point in watching further, the outcome is clear in my heart." "Are you talking about Emperor Qi?" Da Zhi frowned and asked. "The only thing about him that interests me is that Emperor Qi," Xu Zimei said. As he finished speaking, his figure had already left. This battle was unnecessary to watch because Mo Tianming had been conserving his strength from the start. Although he had transformed into a great sun, his own capacity to endure was ultimately limited. When the three calamities struck all at once, he finally couldn¡¯t withstand them and was directly overwhelmed. His figure heavily fell on the Combat Stage. "You¡¯ve won," Mo Tianming stood up from the ground, dusting off the dirt on his clothes. He said calmly. "I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s all you have," Ji Ruobing replied with a frown. "We¡¯ve already fought, what do you want now?" Mo Tianming said indifferently. "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving." Watching Mo Tianming¡¯s departing figure, Ji Ruobing¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, but soon she relaxed. "Very well, after all, my target was that man." ... Back on Vermilion Bird Island, shortly after returning, Xu Zimei was called over by Venerable Nu. Chapter 868 - 867 True Sunfire, Southern Luminous Flame, Fusion "My formation arrangement is almost complete," Venerable Nu found Xu Zimei and said. "Next, we might have to rely on you." "Tonight is the full moon night, I will come by then," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Thank you," Venerable Nu said solemnly. After parting ways with Venerable Nu, Xu Zimei found Shi Jian. He briefly told Shi Jian about the plan to use the formation to resurrect the Vermilion Bird tonight. Shi Jian was naturally overjoyed, continuously thanking Xu Zimei. He had come to Vermilion Bird Island to train long ago and had already regarded Venerable Nu as his own family. Now, having Xu Zimei¡¯s help, naturally, his gratitude increased profoundly. "Could you tell me about your Stone Race?" Xu Zimei asked. "Why is Junior Brother Xu suddenly curious about our Stone Race?" Shi Jian asked, puzzled. "To tell the truth, I¡¯ve been looking for the Stone Race," Xu Zimei admitted frankly. "It just so happens that I met you here by coincidence, the first person from the Stone Race I¡¯ve encountered." "I don¡¯t quite understand," Shi Jian shook his head and said. "Why is Senior Brother Xu looking for our Stone Race? Did my Stone Race ever offend you?" "No, no, no," Xu Zimei quickly shook his head. He asked, "As a member of the Stone Race, have you heard of the Supreme Hammer?" "Supreme Hammer?" Shi Jian frowned slightly, pondering for a moment. Eventually, his expression changed, and he looked at Xu Zimei with some astonishment. "Where did Junior Brother Xu hear about this?" "I have my own sources," Xu Zimei replied. He didn¡¯t plan to reveal the matter of the True Divine Sword. "This is a secret of my Stone Race, not known to those outside the upper echelons; where did you get this information?" Shi Jian still appeared somewhat puzzled as he asked. "A secret?" Xu Zimei responded with a smile. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems Senior Brother Shi has a not-so-simple status within the Stone Race." "You misunderstand, Junior Brother. I only know because of some special reasons. I¡¯m hardly considered a high-ranking member," Shi Jian waved his hand and replied. "Why does Junior Brother mention the Supreme Hammer? You are not an artifact refiner." "I¡¯d like to borrow it to forge a weapon," Xu Zimei replied. "Using the Supreme Hammer to forge a weapon, it seems the weapon Junior Brother wants to forge is no ordinary weapon," Shi Jian said with a smile. "This has also been a long-cherished wish of mine." "Could Senior Brother discuss this with your Stone Race?" Xu Zimei asked. "This," Shi Jian hesitated slightly. Finally, he sighed and said, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but some matters are too complicated." "Not complicated, take your time and speak, I¡¯m listening," Xu Zimei responded with a smile. "If it were before, with you helping to resurrect Vermilion Bird, I would have gone all out to aid you in borrowing the Supreme Hammer," Shi Jian replied. "But in recent years, my Stone Race has faced great troubles; we can hardly save ourselves now, let alone casually lend out our tribal treasure." "What troubles have you encountered?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "You should know, my Stone Race is naturally a race of artifact refiners. Everyone in our tribe has a unique talent and insight into crafting artifacts," Shi Jian explained. "But a few years ago, the Feather Clan began attacking our Stone Race, seeking to rule over us. They want our Stone Race to become a subordinate tribe under them, specifically crafting artifacts for them." "I see," Xu Zimei laughed lightly. "Yes, the Clan Leader¡¯s idea for me to train at Heavenly Dao Academy was to send out some of our talented tribespeople. In case one day our race truly faces extinction, we still hope to have the possibility to revive our tribe," Shi Jian sighed. "At this time, let alone lending you the Supreme Hammer, whether we can survive is a luxury." "If I solve the crisis for your race, can I then take the Supreme Hammer?" Xu Zimei smiled. "You?" Shi Jian was stunned for a moment, then spoke. "I¡¯m not joking with you." "I¡¯m not joking with you either," Xu Zimei smiled. "Do you know the Feather Clan?" Shi Jian continued. "A race is not something you can resolve at will; I¡¯m not in the mood to joke." "Just take me to the Feather Clan; whether I can solve it is my business," Xu Zimei replied. "After all, you don¡¯t have the luxury of choice now. A dead horse as a living horse doctor, why not try?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Shi Jian pondered slightly. He also felt it made sense, a dead horse as a living horse doctor. "Okay, I agree," Shi Jian nodded. "When do we go?" "Let¡¯s go tomorrow," Xu Zimei said. "Wait till tonight when I have resurrected the Vermilion Bird, then it won¡¯t be too late to leave." "Please," Shi Jian took a deep breath and nodded firmly. ...¡­ The sunset was like red frost, spreading across half the sky. Ji Ruobing arrived flying and again sat cross-legged on the outskirts of Vermilion Bird Island, quietly waiting for Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry either. He sat in a valley on Vermilion Bird Island, waiting for nightfall. The profound night sky swallowed the setting sun in one gulp. The sky was clear, and a moon shaped like a disk began to appear. The stars were brilliantly dazzling tonight; the entire starry sky was beautiful. Venerable Nu, clad in a red robe, stood in the middle of the Formation. His presence was astonishing, like a tidal wave, a storm of Spiritual Energy was gathering. A booming sound erupted within him. "He¡¯s coming," Venerable Nu called out upon seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s approaching figure. "Do you need me to do anything?" "During my resurrection, do not let anyone disturb me, or they will bear the consequences," Xu Zimei said. "No problem," nodded Venerable Nu. ...¡­ After Venerable Nu stepped out of the Formation and stood guard. Xu Zimei then entered the Formation, which he had never seen before, but it functioned as he had described. It absorbed the True Sunfire, congregating it within the Formation. Xu Zimei took charge of the Formation, his hands waving. The massive Formation began to rotate. Endless Spiritual Energy from heaven and earth converged here, the whole Formation spinning rapidly. At the edges of the Formation, golden-red flames spread and burned fiercely. True Sunfire, undoubtedly one of the strongest flames in the world. The intense heat approaching made Xu Zimei¡¯s face glow red. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, Spiritual Energy surging around him, stirring the True Sunfire dancing in the sky. Meanwhile, the Southern Luminous Flame surrounding Vermilion Bird Island seemed to have been summoned. It began to blaze fiercely. Under Venerable Nu¡¯s control, these Southern Luminous Flames were harmless. But now, as they burned, the void started melting. The high temperature incinerated everything; nothing in the world could not be burned, it was very powerful. With Xu Zimei¡¯s actions and the operation of the Formation, the two flames slowly began to merge. Chapter 869 - 868: Heading to the Stone Race Battlefield Two different flames were burning fiercely. Everywhere they passed, the land was a mess, with everything scorched to ashes. Gold and blue were entwining. Even a glance from an ordinary person could melt their eyes. Temperatures exceeding tens of thousands of degrees enveloped the surroundings. It was like a tornado, sweeping in from all directions, encircling Xu Zimei at the center point. Even someone as strong as Zimei could feel the intense heat, causing drops of sweat to form on his forehead. He raised his hands above his head, and the two flames merged together, then intertwined and rose higher and higher. They coalesced into a real Flame Dragon tornado. In the process of spinning, the tornado gradually fused together. And finally, everything surged towards that crimson Vermilion Bird heart. Zimei carefully controlled the flames, as the control of the fire had to be very precise. Too little and the heart could not be activated. Too much would destroy it outright. Even for him, this state required a great deal of effort. When the storm of two flames poured into the heart, the two people present seemed to hear the "thumping" sound of a heartbeat. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Venerable Nu slightly lifted his head, and above the heart, the faint shadow of the Vermilion Bird was already emerging. This state continued for nearly half an hour. Finally, a sharp bird cry shattered the silence. The heart¡¯s pulsations grew faster and more astonishing. It also began to grow larger and no longer required Zimei to control the flames. The heart could now absorb them on its own. When the fiery flames enveloped the heart completely, Zimei seized the moment and threw the Leaf of Life over. A rich scent of life energy streaked through the air, leaving a trail behind. It was immediately set ablaze by the Blazing Flames. Red mixed with traces of green burned with a "crackling" sound. Before this, the heart had a deathly still aura about it. But now, it was brimming with Life Energy and becoming more and more immense, beginning to spread outward. This resurrection, with the Vermilion Bird¡¯s vital heart in existence, simply meant reconstructing the body and condensing the Divine Soul. It was also fortunate that it was a Divine Beast; if it were a normal Monster Beast or human, there would be no possibility of resurrection. The fierce flames burned, and at this time, it was beyond Zimei¡¯s control. Whether it could be reborn was now up to its own Creation. Zimei had almost finished all he could do. He stepped out of the Formation and stood beside Venerable Nu. "How confident are you?" Venerable Nu inquired. "If it has an indomitable heart, eighty percent. If it has already resolved to die, then it cannot be saved," Zimei answered truthfully. In that ball of flames, astonishing power was converging. Suddenly, a loud and piercing bird cry erupted from the flames. The fire that was once a ball seemed to stretch out, transforming into a giant bird that soared straight into the sky. Soaring above the Firmament. Although its true countenance was unclear, one could distinguish a basic silhouette through the flames. The giant bird was truly a fiery red. Feathers positioned in a regular, lush pattern. Especially the claws, at first glance, gave the impression of being incredibly hard, as if they could pierce through all defenses in the world. Above its head was a crown-like crest, regal and composed. Particularly the tail, seven or eight tails orderly trailed behind with shapes and colors that were notably eye-catching. Red with a slight touch of dark yellow. Spinning into tiny whirlpools, they appeared at the tail end. This is none other than the Vermilion Bird, one of the legendary Four Mythical Beasts. The Vermilion Bird, the fire element of the southern Bing and Ding. Cutting through the liquid to form a dragon, solidifying air to become a bird, its energy soars to the heavens, its essence descends to the earth, and so it is the foundation of the great elixir. "Qing¡¯er," Venerable Nu shouted towards the firmament. He laughed with joy, "She¡¯s alive, Qing¡¯er is alive." In the end, he was even moved to tears. Such a spectacle reached straight into the firmament, casting its reflection over the entire Heavenly Dao Academy. And all the residents of Heavenly Dao City could see it. The magnificent Vermilion Bird was flying under this majestic starry sky. Suddenly, the Vermilion Bird let out a pained scream; the flames burning on its body grew stronger, as if to devour it. The Vermilion Bird was crying out in agony. "Why is this happening?" Venerable Nu shouted anxiously from below. "Don¡¯t worry," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand. "This is also why I asked you to choose the night of the full moon." With a wave of his right hand, a vast hand formed of endless spiritual energy extended directly towards the sky. The night of the full moon is the time of ultimate yin within the heavens and earth. As the spiritual energy hand formed by Xu Zimei moved, strands of purifying brilliance fell from the full moon above. The bright moonlight enveloped the fully ignited Vermilion Bird. As the moonlight covered it, the flames on the Vermilion Bird began to diminish. "Because it has merged with the True Sunfire, it can activate the Southern Luminous Flame. But after all, these are two different types of flames," Xu Zimei explained as he watched this scene. "After its resurrection, there will still be conflict." "I understand," Venerable Nu nodded. "There¡¯s something else you should be aware of," Xu Zimei said. "Although she has been resurrected, all her previous memories have been erased. Now she doesn¡¯t remember anything." "I know, as long as she¡¯s alive, that¡¯s all that matters," Venerable Nu hurriedly nodded. As the figure of the Vermilion Bird gradually descended and began to transform, Xu Zimei patted Venerable Nu on the shoulder. He said, "I¡¯ll be leaving now, remember to find some clothes for her to wear after she finishes transforming." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Venerable Nu suppressed the excitement in his heart and said solemnly, "Thank you." Xu Zimei waved his hand without looking back. ... He did not concern himself with the Vermilion Bird any longer but returned to his cave dwelling. Ready to leave tomorrow with Shi Jian for the Feather Clan to resolve the matter of the Supreme Hammer. Due to the resurrection of the Vermilion Bird, the Heavenly Dao Academy was unusually lively tonight. As for how to deal with the future, that was Venerable Nu¡¯s own business. A silent night passed, When Xu Zimei emerged from his cave dwelling, Shi Jian was already waiting outside. He seemed somewhat eager. After all, it was a matter of life and death for his race. "Do you remember what you said yesterday?" Shi Jian asked directly. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. The two set off, stepping into the sky and heading outside the Heavenly Dao Academy. According to Shi Jian¡¯s explanation, the Stone Race was not actually far from Heavenly Dao City. Conversely, to facilitate the conquest of the Stone Race, the Feather Clan had also moved nearby. Three hundred li to the east of Heavenly Dao City was where the Stone Race and the Feather Clan started their battle. But as soon as they left Vermilion Bird Island, they were confronted by a Sword Qi blocking their way. "So, you plan to run from the agreed challenge?" Ji Ruobing¡¯s cold voice sounded from the side. Chapter 870 - 869: The Sparrow and the Grand Plan "Junior Sister Ji, we have other matters to attend to, so please don¡¯t block the way," Shi Jian said indifferently. In matters involving the Stone Race, he was not about to be polite with anyone. "This is between him and me," Ji Ruobing, pointing her sword at Xu Zimei, said calmly. Seeing that Shi Jian was about to say something else, Xu Zimei waved his hand with a smile, "Senior Brother Shi, please wait aside for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back." "Are you sure you can handle it?" Shi Jian asked. "She is the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect." "If I can¡¯t even deal with her, how can I talk about dealing with the Feather Clan with you?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let¡¯s go to the Combat Stage, other places in the Heavenly Dao Academy are not allowed for fighting," Xu Zimei said, looking towards Ji Ruobing. "That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking," Ji Ruobing nodded. The three soared through the air toward the Combat Stage, their momentum as fierce as a rainbow, turning into a streak of light. They landed on the Combat Stage. Seeing a great battle was about to begin, some students from the Ten Thousand Martial Stage and other onlookers began to avidly spread the word again. More and more students gathered here. The Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect was challenging another person once again. And after defeating Mo Tianming yesterday, today she was challenging another person who had reached the tenth level of the Tower of Heavenly Dao with Mo Tianming. This was a really interesting spectacle. Xu Zimei even spotted Mo Tianming below the stage, along with the girl in a white dress who had borrowed his token before. "Good luck, Young Master," Ren Pingsheng and Monk Da Zhi cheered from below the stage. Xu Zimei shook his head, amused. He originally thought this was just a normal sparring session and didn¡¯t expect people to make such a big deal out of it. Sure enough, the world is never short of onlookers. ... "Who do you think will win?" "Obviously, Ji Ruobing, what is there to even discuss?" "But that Xu Zimei, he did slay Ao Nan previously; he¡¯s not a simple one. Don¡¯t speak so confidently." The crowd below discussed fervently, holding various opinions, and some even started arguing over it. "What¡¯s the point, can Ao Nan be compared to Ji Ruobing? It¡¯s just comparing sparrows to the grand scheme." "We¡¯ll see, I¡¯m more optimistic about Xu Zimei." The arguing crowd split into two factions, but ninety percent still supported Ji Ruobing. After all, the reputation of Slaying Immortal Sect was too formidable. "Draw your sword," Ji Ruobing said calmly. Her sword qi radiated an astonishing aura, with endless Sword Intent turning into a rising Purgatory. "Ancient Sword Technique, Cloud Piercing Stance." As her words fell, clusters of white clouds descended from the sky¡¯s edge. A sharp sword pierced through the clouds, coming at him with a commanding aura. If it were an ordinary person, they might have been bewildered by the clouds by now, unable to discern the sword qi. Xu Zimei slightly curved his finger and flicked, striking precisely at the incoming sword tip. The originally robust blade convulsed, and Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure staggered backward several steps. "Ancient Sword Technique second stance, Withering Wilderness Stance." The longsword attacked again, carrying an aura of destruction and withering. In this moment, it seemed the whole void was infected, decaying and shattering bit by bit. Xu Zimei smiled faintly, these moves were rather childish to him. Once again, he extended his right hand, pinching with his index and middle finger, and flicked again. The shock from his flick made Ji Ruobing¡¯s hands tremble, causing her grip on the sword to loosen unexpectedly. With a "clang," the longsword fell to the ground, its crisp sound resonating. ... "If this is all your so-called decisive battle has to offer, I would find it boring," Xu Zimei shook his head. "What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s just an appetizer," Ji Ruobing snorted coldly. With a gesture of her right hand, the longsword trembled and returned to her grasp. "I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t force you to use your Vein Skills," Ji Ruobing said as if out of spite. "Ancient Sword Technique, third stance, ¡¯Eternal Style.¡¯" There is nothing eternal in this world, but there is the intent of eternity. Even a Great Emperor cannot be eternal, but my sword can be. The longsword cut through the silent void, carrying with it the unstoppable force of eternity and stirring up a hurricane. The void was neatly cleaved in half from the middle. With an unstoppable momentum, at this moment, the sword became intangible and inscrutable. "Once you have become an immortal, then talk to me about eternity," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. With a wave of his right hand, the majestic Spiritual Energy surged and crackled explosively under the strain it was enduring. As this palm struck down, it was like the onset of a storm, and the so-called ¡¯Eternal Style¡¯ was just a frail boat barely surviving in the wind and rain. Seeing this scene, Ji Ruobing¡¯s face slightly changed. She hurriedly changed her sword moves. "Ancient Sword Technique, fourth stance, ¡¯Seeking Truth Technique.¡¯" The intent of the Eternal Sword changed, no longer fleeting and ethereal, but now carried a hint of the essence of the Dao. Piercing through all mist and frost, the tip of the sword emanated a startling Sword Intent. Continuously gathering and advancing towards Xu Zimei. The intent of the Great Dao resounded in his ears. "This child¡¯s play should stop now," Xu Zimei said, growing impatient. Behind him, the Tyrant Shadow unsheathed itself, sweeping through the air with the image of breaking swords. With several "bang" sounds, as the swords clashed, Tyrant Shadow suppressed the opposing sword with absolute power. As Sword Intent was overwhelmed, the entire void was left with nothing but a sea of swords, like Purgatory. "Show your True Fate directly, or else you won¡¯t even have a chance to strike," Xu Zimei said calmly. "It seems I was not wrong about you; you are indeed a worthy opponent," Although her sword techniques had been broken, Ji Ruobing did not show any signs of panic. Instead, she seemed expectant. As a powerful aura spread behind her, the Myriad Tribulations Cone shattered the void, slowly rising. "Annihilation Purple Thunder Tribulation, Qiankun Heavenly Thunder Tribulation." Ji Ruobing didn¡¯t hold back at all, unleashing two massive tribulations simultaneously. As the Myriad Tribulations Cone rotated, Heavenly Dao seemed to respond. Above their heads, the firmament was piled up with thick clouds. From within the clouds, thunderbolts broke the dawn, striking down towards Xu Zimei with rolling force. "This is getting interesting," Xu Zimei grinned. Without dodging in the slightest, he let the Thunderbolt strike him. Bathed in the thunder¡¯s light, he twisted his neck and looked at Ji Ruobing with a smile: "There¡¯s a saying that thunderbolts can forge a body, but yours seems not strong enough yet." It was only at this moment that Ji Ruobing¡¯s expression turned serious. She stared intently at Xu Zimei. Her aura grew even stronger. "Let¡¯s see how long you can withstand the Thunder Tribulation with your body." "Heavenly Fire, Mysterious Water, Yimu Wood, Thick Earth, Glowing Metal, Five Elements Thunder Tribulation." The Myriad Tribulations Cone behind Ji Ruobing was clearly operating at full speed. "Soul Extinguishing Divine Thunder." She released all six Thunder Tribulations she had at her disposal. The first five attacks of the Five Elements Thunder Tribulation were aimed at the physical body, and the last one, the Soul Extinguishing, targeted the Divine Soul. It is well known that the Divine Soul inherently belongs to Yin, and it profoundly fears Thunder, which represents the utmost rigidity and Yang. Chapter 871 - 870 You Bastard When the six thunderbolts struck simultaneously, Xu Zimei still didn¡¯t dodge. In terms of physical resilience alone, before stepping into immortality, they simply couldn¡¯t injure him. And there was even less need to talk about divine soul strength. The Nine Regions Grand Body, as the strongest constitution for the divine soul, how could these thunderbolts possibly obliterate it? Bathing in the thunderbolts, with Xu Zimei at the center, all the void around him shattered. Even the floor beneath his feet cracked open. The onlookers below were terrified, some already privately worrying for Xu Zimei. "Isn¡¯t this guy going to dodge? Confident or arrogant?" "Clashing directly with the heavenly tribulation, does he think he¡¯s a Great Emperor? Seems like he needs a lesson." "No matter what, he must have some strength; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do this." ...... With the thunderbolts exploding, nobody could see what was happening inside. However, when the heavenly tribulation dissipated and Xu Zimei emerged unscathed, everyone was so shocked that they were left speechless. "This fellow isn¡¯t hurt at all?" "What kind of monster is he? Even the heavenly tribulation can¡¯t do anything to him?" "What¡¯s wrong? Surprised?" Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing and smiled. "To be honest, it¡¯s somewhat unexpected," Ji Ruobing replied sincerely. "That¡¯s why challenging me would be utterly foolish," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. "I didn¡¯t want to discourage you, but to tell the truth, among the younger generation, there isn¡¯t a single person who has truly caught my eye so far." "If you had said this earlier, I certainly would have thought you were boasting. But now, I believe you." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ji Ruobing earnestly said, "I still have one move. If you can withstand it, I¡¯ll admit defeat." Xu Zimei stretched out his right hand, lifting it slightly. Ji Ruobing¡¯s aura immediately underwent a complete transformation. The entire Myriad Tribulations Cone became utterly black, the previously colorful surface now completely plunged into darkness. The profound blackness slowly revolved. A special spiritual energy spread from the Myriad Tribulations Cone, converging and floating towards the firmament. Ji Ruobing¡¯s long hair moved as if there was a wind, her purple robe also rustling loudly. A cold yet solemn voice followed. "Divine Tribulation: Will of All Beings." In the pitch-black sky, dark clouds massed oppressively. Silver lightning, like long dragons, weaved through the clouds. It was evident that this move took a great toll on Ji Ruobing; her face was deathly pale, an unhealthy shade of white. It was as if the vital energy inside her had been drained. The so-called Will of All Beings is the amalgamation of the mighty willpower of all life¡ªdesigned to crush a person¡¯s will at the consciousness level. It wasn¡¯t an attack on the body, nor an assault on the divine soul. To be precise, it was a test of willpower. How can the will of tens of thousands compare to the will of one? The disparity is unimaginable. The Will of All Beings turned into a thunderbolt river. It surged majestically through the center of the sky. "Don¡¯t look at it," someone shouted around the combat stage. Although the thunderbolt river wasn¡¯t aimed at them, even the mere aftermath was more than they could bear. Their thoughts were in chaos, indescribable in words. Everyone restrained themselves, avoiding contemplating the object in the sky. As for Xu Zimei, being the center of everything, he felt the pressure most acutely. ...... Suddenly, Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure seemed frail, the toll of this move beyond imagining. She nearly lost her balance, steadying herself by holding onto the railing of the combat stage. "Please enlighten me," Ji Ruobing¡¯s voice still rang out powerfully. This was her self-created heavenly tribulation, also her most proud technique. She had not followed in the footsteps of her ancestor, the Myriad Tribulations Great Emperor; instead, she forged her own path. When the thunderous river of lightning crashed down, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge. Nor could he. His entire being was enveloped within it, his consciousness seemingly entering a pitch-dark void. Countless thoughts floated from the darkness, flooding into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. These ideas were various, like the lives of countless people. Men, women, the elderly, children. As well as swordsmen, Saint Heirs of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, ordinary disciples from other sects... It was as if all the vicissitudes of life, a hundred different experiences, were mingling in Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. If a regular cultivator encountered this, they would likely go mad. After all, with so many lives crowding in at once, one could eventually lose oneself. Voices in his mind kept luring Xu Zimei. Give up the path of the Martial Arts! With myriad distractions in this fleeting world, beauties, wealth, statuses to enjoy, why obsess over the endless Martial Path? "Truly a heart-slaying move," Xu Zimei thought to himself. This strike aimed not only to defeat him but also to crush his Taoist Heart. Once the Taoist Heart collapsed, that person¡¯s Martial Path would also be finished. ... From the outside world, Xu Zimei stood motionless in place. Unmoving, expressionless. "That guy?" Ji Ruobing frowned slightly. Logically, someone caught up in their own Heavenly Tribulation should be in pain and struggling. But this sort of calmness, like a placid pond without the slightest ripple, was something she was seeing for the first time. Suddenly, she noticed Xu Zimei moved. His right hand lifted slightly, with Tyrant Shadow pointing straight at her. The corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile. "You¡¯re still far from it," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "You," Ji Ruobing¡¯s expression changed dramatically, realizing that he had broken free from her collective will so quickly. And he did it with seeming ease. Xu Zimei said nothing more, his Tyrant Shadow lunging directly at her. "I concede," Ji Ruobing shouted without a second thought. "It was just an ordinary spar, but you aimed to destroy one¡¯s Taoist Heart, whether or not you concede. I ought to claim some prize," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. As his voice fell, he had already appeared in front of Ji Ruobing. Tyrant Shadow directly sliced off her longsword. And rested on her throat. "Do you want to kill me?" Ji Ruobing asked incredulously. After all, their match was just a regular sparring session, unlike the life-and-death battles with Ao Nan. "Kill you? That won¡¯t be necessary, but a retaliation is due," Xu Zimei smiled. "How do you want to settle this?" Ji Ruobing inquired. "If I injure you, you probably wouldn¡¯t care, with all the healing pills your kind has." Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then smiled, "I just thought of an interesting way." "What?" Before Ji Ruobing could finish speaking, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow slashed right at her face. Ji Ruobing closed her eyes, instinctively trying to dodge. The whoosh of the Curved Blade passed by her ears, but Ji Ruobing felt no pain. She opened her eyes, looking at Xu Zimei in confusion. But all Xu Zimei left her was his departing silhouette. Ji Ruobing subconsciously looked down, her face flushing in that moment. Her purple shirt had been shredded into pieces by the blade. Though nothing was exposed, it was quite disheveled. "You bastard!" Chapter 872 - 871 Shi Yuyan, Immortal Mortal Sect His purple shirt was tousled in the wind, and Ji Ruobing¡¯s face was flushed. Especially in front of so many people. She clutched at her chest and fled frantically into the distance. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei looked at Shi Jian and said. "What about me? Take me too," Da Zhi, the monk, said from the side. "Then let¡¯s all go together, to the Feather Clan," Xu Zimei nodded. At that moment, Shi Jian looked at Xu Zimei, his face filled with disbelief. "You defeated Ji Ruobing just like that?" "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked. "It was just so easy, I can¡¯t accept it for the moment," Shi Jian honestly said. "Actually, for me, my target hasn¡¯t been peers for a long time," Xu Zimei smiled. "Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to agree to go to the Feather Clan." "Earlier, you said you would help my Stone Race deal with the Feather Clan, I still had my doubts. Now I believe you five out of ten," Shi Jian replied. "Only five?" Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Don¡¯t be too careless, the Feather Clan isn¡¯t as simple as you imagine," Shi Jian said. "They have connections with many forces, and this incident might also involve other forces." Xu Zimei smiled, raised his fist, and replied, "With just one punch, even a myriad of complexities are merely passing clouds." The three left Heavenly Dao City and flew northward through the sky. To save time, they almost flew at full strength. ... In the Feather Stone Forest on the outskirts of Stone Holy Mountain, a fierce battle was underway. Seven or eight members of the Feather Clan were attacking a member of the Stone Race. There isn¡¯t much difference between the Stone Race and the human race. Like Shi Jian, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference in usual times. Only during battle would their skin surface petrify, enhancing their defense. It was a natural advantage. The Feather Clan, on the other hand, were born with a pair of wings and could fly from birth. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, as their cultivation increased, their wings would become stronger. Eventually, they could not only fly but also use them to attack. These were the differences between races, strengths, and weaknesses. Although the Stone Race had strong defense, they were slow. Meanwhile, the Feather Clan was fast, but their defense was even weaker than that of the human race. In the Feather Stone Forest, the seven or eight Feather Clan members circled the Stone Race member as they flew. This member of the Stone Race could only passively take hits, his body covered with a layer of stone. Though the opponents couldn¡¯t hurt him immediately, over time, his defenses would ultimately be breached. "Shi Min, just stop resisting, we¡¯ll spare your life," a Feather Clan man laughed from above. "Just kneel down and kowtow a few times, then agree to our terms, and you can live." "I, a man of the Stone Race, would rather die standing than live kneeling," Shi Min roared angrily. "Yu Lu, kill or slash as you please, I won¡¯t frown." "It would be a pity to let you die just like that," Yu Lu laughed. "We will torture you slowly, we have plenty of time." Under the continuous attack of these few Feather Clan youths, the stony layer on Shi Min¡¯s body was gradually being torn. There were traces left from claw marks on his body. ... "This is the Feather Stone Forest, just past here at the valley, is the territory of our Stone Race," Shi Jian explained to Xu Zimei and the other. "But there are often some members of the Feather Clan who break in here. "With our strength, we don¡¯t need to fear these people." As they were speaking, they suddenly heard fighting sounds ahead. They quickly quickened their pace and pushed through the bushes in front, only to see a young man from the Stone Race being attacked by several from the Feather Clan. "It¡¯s Shi Min," Shi Jian exclaimed excitedly. "He is my good brother in the Stone Race. Let¡¯s go rescue him from these damn Feather Clan members." However, before Xu Zimei and the others could act, a long spear suddenly fell from the Firmament. The spear tip, carrying a sharp spear intent, irresistibly pierced through the shattered void. It then threaded the several Feather Clan members together like candied haws. All were impaled by the long spear. The spear tip, with strong spear intent, thrust into a nearby large tree next. "What a powerful spear intent," Shi Jian exclaimed in surprise. Xu Zimei glanced up slightly, only to see five people, three men and two women, approaching through the air from the south. All five wore a uniform white robe. On the back of the robe was embroidered a character for "Mortal." They seemed to belong to the same power. "It seems we¡¯re not needed after all," Da Zhi the monk said with a smile. "It¡¯s Shi Yuyan," Shi Jian frowned and said. "You know her?" Da Zhi the monk asked. "I don¡¯t recognize the other four, but I know that woman," Shi Jian nodded. "Her name is Shi Yuyan, and she¡¯s this generation¡¯s Saintess of our Stone Race. But I heard she was sent to the Immortal Mortal Sect, so why has she suddenly come back?" "Since you know her, let¡¯s go and greet her," Da Zhi the monk suggested, walking forward as he spoke. Shi Jian looked somewhat uncomfortable, as if he were reluctant. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei smiled and asked. "You have a feud." "It¡¯s no secret; in our generation of the Stone Race, the two disciples with the most talent were she and I," Shi Jian explained. "From childhood, we were always pitted against each other, comparing everything. Later, when our Stone Race sought to choose who would compete for Destiny in this generation and focus on their development, it was between her and me. We had a contest, she won, and naturally, she became the Saintess." "I thought you only knew how to forge iron; how could you beat her?" Xu Zimei jested. "That wasn¡¯t just forging iron, it was cultivating the Way of Enlightenment; forging iron was merely one method of practice," Shi Jian clarified. "Besides, I also like forging iron. It¡¯s a win-win situation; why not enjoy it?" "Since she was sent to the Immortal Mortal Sect, those few people beside her must be the top disciples of the Immortal Mortal Sect. Let¡¯s go meet them," Xu Zimei said, patting Shi Jian on the shoulder and walking forward with a smile. At that moment, the woman named Shi Yuyan was just rescuing Shi Min, and before she could even greet him, she noticed Xu Zimei and his group emerging from the bushes. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Only upon seeing Shi Jian did she lightly laugh and say, "I wondered who it was. It turns out to be Junior Disciple Shi Jian." Shi Jian looked somewhat sullenly at her and did not respond. "Shouldn¡¯t you greet the Saintess of your own race upon seeing her?" Shi Yuyan said with a light laugh. Shi Jian remained silent for a moment before he greeted lukewarmly, "Greetings to the Saintess." Shi Yuyan smiled contentedly and turned to Shi Min, asking, "Junior Disciple Shi Min, how come you ventured out alone from the Stone Race?" "Saintess, I was going out for reinforcements," Shi Min sighed. "We are hardly holding on." "How can we not hold on? The Feather Clan may be strong, but they should not be able to trouble us so soon," Shi Yuyan asked, frowning. "Originally, between our Stone Race and Feather Clan, there were wins and losses on both sides, though we lost more than we won. But we still managed to hold them off somewhat," Shi Min explained. Chapter 873 - 872: The Ancient Dragon Dynasty Joins the Battle, Yu Chengkong "But recently, for some unknown reason, the Ancient Dragon Dynasty actually joined the war to help the Feather Clan. We were utterly powerless to resist at the moment, and Elder Shi Yong was injured, leading us to suffer defeats one after another. In a few days, I fear our Stone Holy Mountain won¡¯t be able to hold out." "It¡¯s that serious," Shi Jian furrowed his brow. "Yes, hence the Clan Leader sent me to seek help from the Cloud Sea Hall up north," Shi Min nodded in reply. "The Clan Leader just let you go alone?" Shi Jian asked with confusion. "If something unexpected happens on the way, like earlier, let alone seeking help, you¡¯d probably not even survive." "There was no other choice, our Stone Race has suffered heavy losses now. The remaining people all need to defend Stone Holy Mountain," Shi Min said in pain. "Moreover, we need to ask for help not just from Cloud Sea Hall but from all the sects in the Supreme Domain," Shi Min continued. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But we aren¡¯t familiar with the others," Shi Jian asked. "Why would they help us?" "The Clan Leader believes that as long as our race doesn¡¯t perish and our people can retain their freedom, anything they ask for beyond those two conditions can be agreed upon," Shi Min replied. "At this point, we can only try. There¡¯s no choice left to make." "Could it be that destiny truly intends to annihilate our Stone Race," Shi Jian sighed. First it was just the Feather Clan that was difficult to deal with, but now the Ancient Dragon Dynasty has joined. They are an Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, and what¡¯s more, a sect with two emperors. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of despair. "Yu Yan Junior Sister, don¡¯t look so sorrowful; it breaks my heart," beside Shi Yuyan came a disciple of the Immortal Mortal Sect. A young man stepped forward and patted her shoulder, smiling: "Heaven never seals all the exits. There will always be a way." "Thank you for your concern, Senior Brother Lu Ze," Shi Yuyan nodded. Then she turned to the others and said, "Right, let me introduce you. These are my Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters from the Immortal Mortal Sect. They¡¯re here to help our Stone Race. This is Senior Brother Lu Ze, whose grandfather is a Core Elder of our Immortal Mortal Sect. These two are Senior Brothers Chang Yin and Wang Yang. And these two are Senior Sisters Tan Qingqing and Sun Yi, who are both my close friends." Following Shi Yuyan¡¯s introduction, everyone greeted each other. Shi Jian, not wanting to be outdone, said, "Let me introduce someone as well. These two are my Junior Brothers from the Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei and Da Zhi, both are very strong characters. They¡¯ve also come to assist our Stone Race." "So, it¡¯s the esteemed disciples of the Heavenly Dao Academy," Lu Ze smiled to the side. "I¡¯ve heard of your fame far and wide, a pleasure to meet you indeed." "Immortal Mortal Sect isn¡¯t bad either; we have admired you for a long time," Xu Zimei replied. As the saying goes, one does not slap the hand that¡¯s extended for a handshake. The Immortal Mortal Sect must be the most unique among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Though their history isn¡¯t long and they have only one Great Emperor, their status is exceptional, for it was the Immortal Mortal Emperor who bore Destiny in the last generation. He¡¯s the closest to the Great Emperor thus far. Unlike many declining sects, the Immortal Mortal Sect is still vibrant and on the rise. The War Generals the Great Emperor left behind are at their peak, having just been baptized by Destiny. Hence, though the Immortal Mortal Sect has only one Great Emperor, no one dares to underestimate them. ....... "You¡¯ve all been away for a long time, the Clan Leader and our fellow disciples have been missing you." Shi Min spoke from the side. "You all go back to the Sect Gate first, I need to go to the Cloud Sea Hall for help." Shi Jian sighed and nodded slightly. "Then let¡¯s go to Stone Holy Mountain together," Shi Yuyan suggested. The group walked out of the Feather Stone Forest, their gaze stretching towards the distant horizon. A mountain, dark as ink, loomed before them. The mountain, about a thousand zhang tall, was not towering, but exceptionally precipitous. The whole mountain gave the impression of being made from a pile of huge rocks rather than one solid mass. "Everyone, be cautious, as Shi Min just mentioned, the area around Stone Holy Mountain is now full of people from the Feather Clan," Shi Jian reminded. ... When the group reached the foot of the mountain, they unexpectedly found a large contingent of the Feather Clan¡¯s military on patrol. "Who goes there?" The Feather Clan soldiers instantly noticed the newcomers. "Quick, go fetch Lord Yu Chengkong, someone is attempting to storm Stone Holy Mountain." The Feather Clan soldiers surrounded them, all on high alert. The leader was a man with an eight-piece beard. "Who might you be? What brings you to Stone Holy Mountain?" the bearded man asked. "The world is vast. We go wherever we wish. Do we really need to report to you?" Shi Yuyan replied indifferently. "At this critical time of the great battle between our Feather Clan and the Stone Race, no one is permitted to enter." "If you insist on forcing your way," the bearded man replied, "then we shall offend you. And label you as accomplices of the Stone Race." "Wang Yang, take care of him," Lu Ze snorted coldly, instructing another young disciple from the Immortal Mortal Sect. The young man named Wang Yang stepped forward. He was dressed in a blue, loose-fitting robe, from which two short daggers suddenly flew out of the sleeves. With daggers in hand, he offered a slight smile. His figure became a myriad of afterimages, sweeping through the void. "Damn it, get out of the way," screamed the bearded man, immediately sensing danger. But it was too late. Dagger shadows flew in all directions, accompanied by screams; there was no time to dodge. They were already chopped into chunks by the blade shadows. Blood was spilling everywhere, and Wang Yang licked his lips, seemingly enjoying the atmosphere. "Who dares to kill my brethren of the Feather Clan?" At that moment, a voice like thunderous explosion rang out from afar. A man in a black robe with a pair of pure black wings on his back was approaching from the air. The man emanated a powerful aura. The hurricane brought forth by his wings tore through the void, dark forces swirling around him. "It seems a big shot has arrived," Wang Yang said with a light chuckle. The man in the black robe looked over their attire and furrowed his brow, asking, "I am Yu Chengkong. Are you from the Immortal Mortal Sect?" "So what if we are?" Lu Ze asked in return. "Our Feather Clan has no dealings or grievances with the Immortal Mortal Sect. I don¡¯t understand why you would get involved in our affair with the Stone Race?" Yu Chengkong inquired. "We¡¯re not interfering. We were simply trying to go to Stone Holy Mountain and got blocked by them," Lu Ze said indifferently. Although he was there to assist Shi Yuyan, it was purely as an individual. He could not involve the Immortal Mortal Sect. Therefore, even in his reply, he reserved some measure. "Regardless, the fact remains that you¡¯ve killed members of our Feather Clan. Come with me," Yu Chengkong stated. "What if we refuse?" Wang Yang asked. "That¡¯s not up to you," Yu Chengkong retorted with a cold snort. "Is that so? Just you alone?" Wang Yang replied, equally defiant. The blade intent in his hands erupted with astonishing might, heading straight for Yu Chengkong. Chapter 874 - 873: Driven by Interests Knife shadows turned into countless afterimages, nearly invisible to the naked eye. The entire space seemed like tofu, cracking open before everyone¡¯s eyes. And around Yu Chengkong, the knife shadows began to envelope him. Yet Yu Chengkong did not appear tense, but rather stood proudly in place. Behind him, his black wings gently flapped once. The entire space unexpectedly solidified effortlessly. All the knife shadows, including Wang Yang, were imprisoned in place. "Comparing speed with our Feather Clan?" Yu Chengkong chuckled lightly. As his words fell, the crowd had not even seen his movements. Wang Yang¡¯s screams then rang out. His body fell from the sky, a large bloody hole gaping in his chest. "Wang Brother," Shi Yuyan exclaimed. "Let¡¯s save his life first," Lu Ze took a pill from the Storage Ring and placed it in Wang Yang¡¯s mouth. Upon ingestion, a blast of cold air drifted away. Wang Yang¡¯s entire body was bound by ice. "Wang Yang brother, are you alright?" Shi Yuyan asked worriedly. "I used the Ice Heart Pill to temporarily freeze him, he won¡¯t die for the time being," Lu Ze shook his head and replied. "I¡¯ll save him later, he should be fine." After Lu Ze finished speaking, he stepped forward and looked up directly at Yu Chengkong. "The reason we killed your Feather Clan people just now was also because your clan members blocked our way up the mountain. They were at fault first," Lu Ze said indifferently. "I don¡¯t really want to argue about this, since you are so proud, I would like to ask for your instruction." "I¡¯d be happy to oblige," Yu Chengkong said nonchalantly with a smile. A strong aura burst forth from Lu Ze¡¯s body. This aura directly crushed the surrounding space. Lu Ze¡¯s body was enveloped by Immortal Qi, his blood flowing backwards, as if a true Immortal had descended. His figure, majestic and awe-inspiring. Seeing this, Yu Chengkong¡¯s originally disdainful expression finally became more serious. He had originally thought these were just some disciples from the Immortal Mortal Sect trying to stand out. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be a formidable presence among them. ... "Aren¡¯t you going to step in?" Da Zhi asked Xu Zimei with a smile. "Some people want to show off, we can¡¯t stop them," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. It was reasonable and proper for Lu Ze to make a move in this matter, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t always fight the Immortal Mortal Sect¡¯s battles. The whistling sound of the wind then rose beside their ears. Lu Ze was seen rushing murderously towards Yu Chengkong. He wore a purple robe, his sleeves wide enough to embrace everything, his right palm transforming into a blade chopping directly down. The space in front of him was completely annihilated under his palm. With a "crack," the space shattered, but Yu Chengkong turned into an afterimage, circumventing the strike. His wings fluttered behind him, and the space was once again immobilized. This was one of the advantages of their Feather Clan; once the wings reached a certain level, not only could they fly, but they also served other purposes. Immobilizing space was one of them. When Lu Ze¡¯s figure was immobilized, Yu Chengkong stretched his wings fully. His wing feathers all fell off, floating in the space, turning into thousands of sharp arrows, directing straight towards Lu Ze. "You think that Brother Lu Ze can handle it?" Shi Jian asked doubtfully. "There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that, Brother Lu Ze is among the top three of the younger generation in our Immortal Mortal Sect," Shi Yuyan responded. "Such a Talented Disciple, would he help you without any reason? Your relationship must be unusual," Shi Jian inquired. Hearing Shi Jian¡¯s words, Tan Qingqing stepped forward and explained with a smile, "Sister Yuyan is indeed fortunate. Brother Lu Ze is wholeheartedly devoted to her, and everyone in the Immortal Mortal Sect knows it, but Sister Yuyan still maintains her composure without giving any response." Tan Qingqing¡¯s words had a hint of jealousy, as naturally, a Talented Disciple like Lu Ze was also an object of their affection. It was only normal to feel upset. "Sister Tan, don¡¯t talk nonsense. My relationship with Brother Lu Ze is just that of ordinary siblings," Shi Yuyan replied, her face slightly embarrassed but still straightforward. "An ¡¯ordinary sibling relationship,¡¯ do you think Brother Lu Ze would involve himself in the troubles of the Stone Race?" Tan Qingqing retorted. Shi Yuyan was momentarily speechless, unable to respond. Although they were indeed just ordinary friends, both knew in their hearts that Lu Ze had feelings for her. "We of the Stone Race are grateful for everyone¡¯s generous help, but if you have other intentions, I think it¡¯s unnecessary," Shi Jian suddenly interjected. "Our Saintess will definitely not sacrifice herself for petty gains. Love is love, no love is no love." Shi Jian¡¯s meaning was quite simple. If others truly had the capability to save their Stone Race, they were naturally willing to pay a price, as long as it was within reasonable limits. But if they couldn¡¯t save the Stone Race and were just here to muddy the waters and pretend, hoping to make them grateful for nothing, then it was unnecessary. To Shi Jian, unless the Immortal Mortal Sect intervened, there was still hope. But if Lu Ze and the others couldn¡¯t represent the Immortal Mortal Sect and were just representing themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be any help to the Stone Race in its current predicament. If they were still harboring improper thoughts towards their Saintess in such a situation, it was indeed unnecessary. "I don¡¯t need you to worry about me," Shi Yuyan responded defiantly to Shi Jian¡¯s words. "I¡¯m worried you¡¯re resorting to desperate measures out of urgency," Shi Jian replied calmly. "Why do you talk like this?" Tan Qingqing scoffed from the side. "We are genuinely trying to help you, and you think we¡¯re wrong? I believe we should never have come here." "If you are truly here to help us, our Stone Race will naturally treat you as honored guests, and you will be a lifesaver to me, Shi Jian, for life," Shi Jian earnestly said. "But if you have any intentions towards our Saintess, please forgive me for not welcoming you." Hearing Shi Jian¡¯s words, Shi Yuyan, for some reason, blushed. Xu Zimei, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Shi Jian and Shi Yuyan, a moment ago, were snapping at each other, unable to see eye to eye. But the next moment, they were secretly concerned about each other. To say there was no hidden meaning, even he himself wouldn¡¯t believe it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Immortal Mortal Sect group beside them was so angry that their faces turned pale, yet they had no way to retort. Brother Lu Ze came here for Shi Yuyan, hoping to win her affection. And they, naturally, followed him to connect with Lu Ze. As for whether the Stone Race lives or dies, what does it have to do with them? This was what Shi Jian disliked, if you had the ability to save the Stone Race, any calculations could be justified. After all, in this world, interests come first. Without the ability, yet still harboring ulterior motives, that was somewhat excessive. "Hey, do you like that Shi Yuyan?" Xu Zimei gently patted Shi Jian¡¯s shoulder and chuckled softly. Shi Jian¡¯s body stiffened immediately, and he hurriedly responded in a flustered manner, "What are you talking about? She, she¡¯s my lifelong rival. How could I possibly like her?" Chapter 875 - 874: The Eternal Technique of Immortals and Mortals, Thousand Wing Dust Breaker ``` "So when you just heard that Mr. Lu is interested in Shi Yuyan, why did you show such hostility towards her?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?" Shi Jian replied. "We are from the same race. I¡¯m just afraid she¡¯ll be deceived, end up losing both her wealth and her person, so I kindly reminded her. That¡¯s all." ... At this moment in the sky, the battle between Yu Chengkong and Lu Ze had escalated to an intense stage. When those countless feathered arrows came killing towards him, Li Ze moved. The imprisoned space was torn apart entirely, and with a wave of his sleeves, all those feathered arrows were annihilated within them. A soaring Blade Intent descended. It broke the silent void, and in the mighty expanse of the sky, the Blade Intent echoed powerfully. The long spear behind him unsheathed and came forth. The spear tip directly pointed at Yu Chengkong. "Kill," a low roar emerged from his throat. Watching the long spear attack, Yu Chengkong¡¯s wings instantly closed together, wrapping around his entire body. The long spear sparked endlessly, locked in a standstill with the wings. "Immortals touch my head, ordaining my hair to grant me eternal life." Following Lu Ze¡¯s light shout, his body was enveloped in Immortal Qi, with vast Immortal Might. That boundless Immortal Qi surged majestically, rising to the sky. The Immortal Qi contained within the long spear was also activated in an instant, directly shattering the wings. The spear tip pierced through Yu Chengkong¡¯s abdomen. Yu Chengkong staggered backward, looking gravely at Lu Ze. Blood flowed from his abdomen, but he didn¡¯t care¡ªsuch a minor injury was nothing. What mattered wasn¡¯t how severe the injury was, but that the opponent had wounded him. Sensing this overwhelming Immortal Qi, Yu Chengkong chuckled lightly, "It seems the Cultivation Technique you practice is no simple matter." "Enough talk, today I will slay you right here," Lu Ze shouted loudly. His surrounding aura became even more formidable. "Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability," Yu Chengkong snorted coldly. As his words fell, behind his body, a pair of massive wings unfolded. These were not real wings, but his True Fate, a phantom. The wings, a hundred meters long, covered the sky above. A dark aura corroded the wings, one glance was enough to perceive their monstrous malevolence. At this moment, half of the sky was shrouded in this dark aura. "Thousand Wing Dust Breaker," the dark aura around Yu Chengkong transformed into a torrential river. "Heart of Dark." The wings split open, and the sky was once again densely filled with feathers. But unlike before, these feathers underwent a tremendous change. Not only did darkness proliferate, but the attributes in all aspects were also completely transformed. Lu Ze narrowed his eyes slightly. He too employed his own True Fate. "The Great Void itself separates the mortal dust, as Immortals come from the west to open the Heavenly Gate." Lu Ze felt odd at this moment. As if divided between Immortal and Mortal, half Immortal, half Mortal. His body was partitioned into two parts, and the powers of Immortal and Mortal perfectly balanced each other. "This is the Immortal Mortal Eternal Technique," Da Zhi, the monk, said from below in astonishment. "You know?" Shi Jian asked, frowning. "The secret technique created by the Immortal Mortal Emperor himself, who doesn¡¯t know about it?" Da Zhi nodded. "He perfectly separated the polar powers of Immortal and Mortal. According to the legends, the Immortal Mortal Emperor felt that the human body is like a treasure, wondrous beyond measure. Whether it¡¯s the five organs and six visceras or the Extraordinary Meridians, all are arranged according to the Five Elements Yin and Yang. And men¡¯s bodies have always been more Yang than Yin, while women¡¯s bodies are more Yin than Yang. ``` He believed only by balancing Yin and Yang to a level state, could one¡¯s body unleash its strongest might." "That¡¯s an interesting theory," Xu Zimei laughed. "So he created the Eternal Immortal Mortal Technique, and he called this state the Immortal Mortal Body," Monastic Da Zhi responded. People looked up and at that moment, the impression Lu Ze gave was quite bizarre. As thousands of wings accompanied by Yu Chengkong¡¯s enraged shouts charged toward him. Dark qi swept the entire firmament, to the point where those with a fear of dense things would not dare to look directly. But Lu Ze¡¯s expression was very calm, neither happy nor sad. He waved his hands, and the long spear standing beside him instantly pierced through the firmament, flying over. He held the long spear, with Immortal Mortal Qi surging inside him. "One spear," as his voice sounded, his body moved. The tip of the long spear erupted with a strong aura, breaking through winds and waves, blocking all the approaching wings along its path. The feathers that caused dread at their mention, now, not a single one could come close to his body. The spear, like a steed racing through a gap, had already reached Yu Chengkong¡¯s front. It violently smashed towards his head. ...¡­ In the skies above, with the "rumbling" sound of explosions. A mushroom cloud spread out following it. As if the firmament itself was thundering. "You¡¯re crazy, for real," Yu Chengkong said through the haze of the explosion, glaring at Lu Ze, he growled lowly. "There are outsiders present, I have to make it look convincing," Lu Ze replied quietly. "You damn well aren¡¯t really trying to kill me, are you?" Yu Chengkong¡¯s face changed slightly. "Of course not, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to suffer a bit this time," Lu Ze replied. "Don¡¯t worry, once I return in triumph with the fair maiden, I¡¯ll speak to my grandfather to let you enter our Immortal Mortal Sect¡¯s Twin Realms World." "Deal," Yu Chengkong gritted his teeth slightly. He collided head-on with the piercing long spear. The spear¡¯s tip penetrated his chest, spilling blood, stirring about. Until it nearly pulled out his organs. "Lu Ze, you wait, I won¡¯t let you off." Following Yu Chengkong¡¯s loud shout, he grabbed the spear shaft with both hands and forcefully pulled it out from his chest. Then, catching Lu Ze giving him a meaningful look, Yu Chengkong stepped on Lu Ze¡¯s abdomen. Using the recoil, his body flew backwards. Behind him, a pair of wings unfolded, desperately fleeing into the distance. Lu Ze also fell from the firmament after being hit by a foot. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elder Martial Brother Lu, are you alright," Shi Yuyan and others quickly ran up to him and helped Lu Ze up. "It¡¯s nothing, as long as it is a matter concerning Martial Sister Yuyan, it is also my matter. Rest assured, I will definitely help your Stone Race to my fullest ability," Lu Ze grabbed Shi Yuyan¡¯s hand that was supporting him. He spoke affectionately. Then he sighed and said, "It¡¯s just a shame, we almost caught the guy." "Thank you, Elder Martial Brother Lu," Shi Yuyan¡¯s face was a bit unnatural. She wanted to pull her hand back, but thinking of him risking his life to fight Yu Chengkong, She hesitated. "It¡¯s nothing to regret," Xu Zimei said with a laugh from the side. He looked up towards the distance, where Yu Chengkong¡¯s speed was fast; in the line of sight, he had turned into a black dot, gradually blurring at the edge of the sky. Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand, with Blade Intent condensing in his palm. "Leave the rest to me." As his chuckling words fell. That Blade Intent was tossed out directly. The moment the Blade Intent was released, the sky darkened and with a "boom," the Blade Intent transformed into a streak of light. Like the speed of light, it shattered all the void and in the blink of an eye, caught up with the fleeing Yu Chengkong. It heavily chopped down from above his head. Chapter 876 - 875 I Know Your Grandfather Xu Zimei had thought he¡¯d escaped and let his guard down. Just then, a formidable suppression descended, sending chills down his spine involuntarily. It felt as if something had targeted him. On the spot, he was suppressed and immobilized. Soon after, a long knife, formed by condensed blade intent and spanning a hundred meters, evolved. It slashed down from the firmament with overwhelming force. Yu Chengkong didn¡¯t even have the chance to dodge and was slain on the spot by the long knife. "Lu Ze, you have doomed me." With a powerless roar, that part of the sky was annihilated on the spot. Everyone watching was dumbstruck. It took a while for Lu Ze to come to his senses. "You killed him," he said, looking incredulously at Xu Zimei. "Is that not okay?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile that was not quite a smile. "No, I don¡¯t mean that," Lu Ze averted his gaze from Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes nervously. He said unnaturally, "I opposed the Feather Clan for Yu Yan¡¯s sake. You didn¡¯t need to do this, especially with a bright future ahead of you, to throw it away here." "How do you know I¡¯ll throw it away here?" Xu Zimei laughed. "I thought you couldn¡¯t bear to see Yu Chengkong die." "How could I," Lu Ze hurriedly denied. "If you¡¯re not afraid, then forget I said anything." "Let¡¯s head back to the clan first," Shi Yuyan said calmly as she withdrew her right hand. "We should leave before the Feather Clan¡¯s reinforcements arrive." The group nodded and, carrying Wang Yang¡¯s ice-bound body, they headed up the Stone Holy Mountain. The surface of Stone Holy Mountain was enveloped in a purple barrier. The barrier covered a vast area, enclosing the entire Stone Holy Mountain within it. The Stone Race was on high alert, ready for battle at any moment. There was a narrow mountain path leading to the summit. Shi Jian knocked forcefully on the barrier a few times and immediately alerted the guards. A somewhat burly youth with dark skin emerged from the mountain. "Who dares trespass on Stone Race territory?" "Stone, it¡¯s me," Shi Jian quickly shouted. The burly youth was stunned, looked carefully for a moment, and then excitedly asked, "Cousin Shi Jian, Saintess, what brings you back together?" "How can we stand by when our family is in trouble?" Shi Jian replied. The young man named Stone hurriedly opened the barrier and welcomed them in. "Where¡¯s the Clan Leader?" Shi Yuyan asked. "The Clan Leader has been in the Council Hall these past few days, discussing strategies with the other Clan Elders," Stone sighed. "Now, our Stone Race¡¯s territory has been completely lost. All that remains is around Stone Holy Mountain, and who knows how long we can hold out." "I understand," Shi Jian patted the other¡¯s shoulder. He said, "You¡¯ve worked hard guarding the Sect Gate." "It¡¯s nothing. You all go and see the Clan Leader first," Stone said quickly. ...¡­ The Stone Race¡¯s Council Hall was located midway up the mountain. As everyone followed the mountain path, Shi Jian looked at Xu Zimei and whispered, "Can you handle it?" "You still don¡¯t trust me," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. "I thought you said you¡¯d help our Stone Race, and I thought we only had the Feather Clan as our enemy. Now, with the Ancient Dragon Dynasty intervening, it¡¯s probably stronger than we imagined," Shi Jian said. "It¡¯s not your fault, but don¡¯t worry, whether or not you can help our Stone Race, I will talk to the Clan Leader and lend you the Supreme Hammer if possible." "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei waved it off. The Stone Holy Mountain is a picturesque landscape of splendid rivers and mountains. The peaks are constructed from massive boulders, forming a sight of strange and rugged beauty. The path up the mountain is not very steep; in fact, it¡¯s rather flat. Along the way, one can encounter many members of the Stone Race, most of whom greet Shi Yuyan. When the group reached halfway up the mountain, they saw at the end of their view. A series of bizarre rock-built halls rose and fell along the mountainside. Diamonds, Fluorescent Stones, Wisdom Pattern Stones... various stones were visible everywhere. These grand halls appeared simple and majestic, somewhat reminiscent of ancient European architecture. Around the halls, many paintings were carved. They all tell the history of the Stone Race. Shi Jian and Shi Yuyan arranged a pavilion for the group to rest in. They let everyone rest there first. As for the two of them, they had to enter the grand hall to see the Clan Leader first. ... Watching the departing figures of Shi Yuyan and her companion, Lu Ze finally withdrew his gaze. Then, he turned to Xu Zimei with a smile, "Brother Xu, with such strength, you must be quite famous at Heavenly Dao Academy. Why haven¡¯t I heard of you before?" "I prefer to keep a low profile," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "From which place does Brother Xu hail?" Lu Ze¡¯s gaze twinkled as he continued to inquire. "Just a wanderer, though I belong to a Sect Gate, I rarely return," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "I¡¯m used to being on my own." "If Brother Xu is interested and has the time, you could also visit my Immortal Mortal Sect, where I will fulfill the host¡¯s courtesy," Lu Ze said with a smile. "The Immortal Mortal Sect eh, I¡¯m not very familiar with it, but I do know someone from there," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. "Oh?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Ze showed a slight surprise. He quickly asked, "May I know the name of the person Brother Xu knows? It¡¯s possible I know them too." "He¡¯s an old man named Yun Fan," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Back when he had descended upon Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain, he had initially planned to destroy it. Later on, the Heaven Expanse Sage called upon Elder Yunfan from the Immortal Mortal Sect to plead on his behalf. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This event was long past, but Xu Zimei remembered it vividly because he had extorted from them the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Ze¡¯s expression subtly changed. He forced a smile and said, "Brother Xu must be joking." "I¡¯m serious," Xu Zimei responded. "Young Master Xu, please be mindful of your words and actions," Tan Qingqing, who was beside him, stood up. She spoke indifferently, "Elder Yunfan is Brother Lu¡¯s grandfather and also one of the Core Elders of our Immortal Mortal Sect. You say you know him?" "What a coincidence?" Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised. Then he smiled, "When you have time, go ask your grandfather if he recognizes me. If he doesn¡¯t remember, just mention the four words, ¡¯Heaven Expanse Holy Mountain,¡¯ and he will know." Back then, he had annihilated an Extinct Heaven Sect with two emperors, and when he descended with the might of extinguishing the sect, he doubted that Elder Yunfan would forget him. Lu Ze felt that Xu Zimei¡¯s words somehow bordered on the absurd. His grandfather had always stayed within the Sect Gate, hardly ever leaving. How could the two of them know each other? But Xu Zimei spoke calmly, without a trace of teasing or jest. As the situation became tense, Shi Jian and Shi Yuyan came over from a distance. Accompanied by them were seven or eight middle-aged men in brown robes with a hefty presence, and several elders. Lu Ze and his companions quickly stood up. The leader of this group was a middle-aged man at the forefront. He had short, neat hair. Chapter 877 - 876: Feather Clan Calls Out Challenge Clad in a brown robe, he exuded an extraordinary aura of valor. His stature wasn¡¯t particularly imposing, standing only around 1.75 meters, but he looked exceptionally sturdy. A black hammer was slung over his back. "Young talents who have traveled from afar, your visit is an honor to our Stone Race," said the middle-aged man as he approached with a smile. "This is our clan leader," Shi Jian hurriedly introduced him from the side. "Greetings to the Chief Shi," Xu Zimei and the others all paid their respects in turn. "Having heard of the difficulties faced by the Stone Race, Yu Yan and I come from the same school, and though our powers are modest, we are more than willing to offer our full support to the Stone Race in this time of crisis," Lu Ze said with a smile on the side. "Thank you, talented disciples," the middle-aged man responded with a smile. "I¡¯ve been told by Yu Yan that you are Elder Yunfan¡¯s grandson. If you get the chance, please convey my regards to your grandfather. We had a pleasant exchange when we met many years ago." "Definitely, definitely," Lu Ze hurriedly nodded. "Yu Yan, Shi Jian," the middle-aged man turned to give instructions. "Since they are fellow disciples from your school, they are one of our own, no need for formalities. Please take them to the Stone Heart Pavilion for some rest, and should you have any needs, do not hesitate to seek me." "Sorry for the disruption, Chief Shi," Lu Ze replied with a smile. Watching Shi Yuyan lead everyone away, the middle-aged man¡¯s smiling expression slightly receded, and he began to reflect in his thoughts. "Clan Leader," an elder behind him inquired. "Do you think it¡¯s possible for the Immortal Mortal Sect to be involved?" "That should be their personal intention; I don¡¯t think the Immortal Mortal Sect would get involved," the middle-aged man shook his head and said. "But as long as there¡¯s a glimmer of possibility, we cannot give up. I will personally oversee this." "Alright," the elder nodded, and then asked, "If the Feather Clan comes to challenge us again tomorrow, who should we send?" The question gave the middle-aged man a headache. After pondering for a while, he finally looked at the elder behind him and said, "Elder Shipo, you will take the challenge." "I am willing to lay down my life for the survival of the Stone Race," the elder did not refuse, but nodded solemnly in agreement. ... Stone Heart Pavilion, This was the place where the Stone Race hosted guests with the highest standard. Under normal circumstances, people of Lu Ze and the others¡¯ stature would hardly qualify to be here. But now, at a critical juncture of life and death for the Stone Race, the meaning was naturally different. When everyone arrived at the Stone Heart Pavilion, they were all slightly surprised. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The decoration of the Stone Heart Pavilion was beautiful, and it was distinct from the architectural style seen along the way. If one word were used to describe it, that would be "elegance." Surrounded by green walls, it stood midway up the mountainside. The location chosen for building the Stone Heart Pavilion was quite special. Halfway up the Stone Holy Mountain, there was a cliff jutting out at an angle, much like a branch extending from a large tree. The surface was as smooth as a mirror, hosting the pavilion¡¯s foundation. From above the cliff, looking down, it felt as if one stood at the pinnacle of the world, amidst the clouds. Upon entering the pavilion through the main gate, in the center was a lotus pond. The lotuses rose unblemished from the mud, blossoming brilliantly in the green waters at the center. Around it, pavilions and terraces were surrounded by rockeries and greenery, all arranged in a meticulous fashion. The Stone Heart Pavilion was made of bamboo. It was a bamboo hall, although it didn¡¯t look it from the outside. "Please rest here for now," Shi Yuyan led the group here and said. "What about you, Yu Yan?" Lu Ze asked. "I have a home; don¡¯t worry about me," Shi Yuyan replied with a smile. "I¡¯ve been out for so long, I need to go see my parents." Lu Ze then nodded in agreement. Shi Jian also briefly explained to Xu Zimei and the others before he left. According to Shi Jian¡¯s plan, when the Clan Leader was free, he would discuss the matter of the Supreme Hammer alone with him that afternoon. He told Xu Zimei not to worry. ... The sky gradually darkened. Without a word overnight, there wasn¡¯t much communication between Xu Zimei and Lu Ze in that period. When the next day dawned, a sudden thunderous drumming came from afar. The drumming was deafening, as if it could be heard throughout the entire Stone Holy Mountain. Moreover, the sound was like thunder, not just ordinary drumming, but explosively loud. "What¡¯s going on?" Everyone walked out from the Stone Heart Pavilion, all confused and asking. Outside the Stone Heart Pavilion, many members of the Stone Race also appeared to be panicked, hastily assembling. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei casually grabbed someone and asked curiously. "It¡¯s the Feather Clan, they¡¯ve come to issue a challenge," The person quickly said. "A challenge?" Xu Zimei was still somewhat confused. After a brief explanation from the person, Xu Zimei finally understood. Since the Ancient Dragon Dynasty had joined the war a while ago, the balance of power had shifted. The Stone Race was directly overwhelmed and retreated to defend the Stone Holy Mountain. The Feather Clan had already surrounded many places outside the Stone Holy Mountain, but they didn¡¯t attack; instead, they made an agreement with the Stone Race. Every day, a member from both the Stone Race and the Feather Clan had to be chosen to engage in a one-on-one fight to the death. The chosen member had to be of the Saint Vein or a stronger expert from above. And it had to be a fight to the death; one couldn¡¯t admit defeat halfway through. As long as the Stone Race agreed, the Feather Clan would not attack the Stone Holy Mountain. This situation had been going on for almost half a month. ... Hearing what the person said, Da Zhi murmured in surprise, "This Feather Clan is really odd, why would they bother with such a thing?" "You don¡¯t understand, they¡¯re not bothering unnecessarily, but rather are killing several birds with one stone," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "How so?" Da Zhi pondered and asked. "I ask you, why are the Feather Clan attacking the Stone Race?" Xu Zimei said. "Didn¡¯t Shi Jian say the Stone Race has a talent for crafting weapons? The Feather Clan wants them to become a subordinate race, exclusively crafting weapons for them," Da Zhi replied. "Then tell me, if the Feather Clan directly attacks the Stone Holy Mountain and angers the Stone Race, what if both sides suffer greatly, and the Stone Race would rather die in battle than submit? What would the Feather Clan gain?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "That¡¯s the first point; they would gain nothing and would instead lose their own tribe members." "And the second point?" Da Zhi asked. "Think about it, how many experts above the Saint Vein Realm could there be in the Stone Race?" Xu Zimei laughed, "If you kill one a day, it won¡¯t take long for the hierarchy of the Stone Race to be vastly reduced, like a sieve, barely one in ten remaining. And then, without the higher-ups, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier to either attack the Stone Holy Mountain or control the common people of the Stone Race? This is called ¡¯winning without a fight¡¯." "Why would the Stone Race agree to this?" Da Zhi finally realized. "They don¡¯t have much choice," Xu Zimei chuckled. "Do you think the Stone Race had any options? They could only desperately choose to survive. There¡¯s actually a third point, but I¡¯m not sure if my guess is correct, so I¡¯ll leave it at that for now." Chapter 878 - 877 Yu Shaoqing, Stone Shatters Heaven Shaking "Let¡¯s go and take a look," Da Zhi the monk said. Xu Zimei nodded and said, "Since we came to help the Stone Race, let¡¯s resolve this as soon as possible." The crowd followed the throng toward the location of the challenge. This was the entrance to the Stone Holy Mountain. Many tribespeople had already gathered, and the area was exceptionally noisy with people discussing fervently. Xu Zimei found a vantage point and looked straight ahead. There in front, the opposing side too was a crowding mass of people, coming with an aggressive momentum. The leader of the Feather Clan was none other than their current Clan Leader, Yu Feihuang. He was dressed in a white robe, with wings folded behind him, exuding immense authority and creating an invisible pressure around him. His facial features were stately, radiating a dignified aura without showing anger. The edges of his white robe appeared like layers of clouds rolling upwards, its design unique and innovative. By his side stood various powerhouses and Clan Elders of the Feather Clan. It could be said that in this assault on the Stone Race, the Feather Clan had deployed the full strength of their tribe, with all their mightiest warriors. They stood confronting the Stone Race from afar, when Yu Feihuang burst into a hearty laugh. His laughter echoed over the noisy crowd. In an instant, it suppressed all the other voices of discussion. "Elder Shi, who will you send to fight today?" The Clan Leader of the Stone Race was precisely called Shi Shaoshuo. Hearing Yu Feihuang¡¯s words, Shi Shaoshuo frowned slightly. Elder Shipo, who had been silent before, slowly stepped forward. He wore a brown robe, having already reached the age of sixty. Even his beard and eyebrows appeared to be of a brownish hue. With deep-set eyes and a prominent nose bridge, his long hair had already turned gray. "I, Elder Shipo, am willing to fight today," said Elder Shipo, his voice resonating clearly and powerfully. "Not bad, a warrior of the Saint Vein Realm," Yu Feihuang nodded slightly. "Who will you send?" Shi Shaoshuo asked calmly. "Same old rules, our Elder, Yu Shaoqing will fight," said Yu Feihuang. The mention of this name caused a slight stillness among the crowd. Especially among the people of the Stone Race. Only they understood what a nightmare that name was to them. The challenges and battles had been going on for nearly half a month. At first, both sides had their victories and defeats, but since Yu Shaoqing entered the fray, he had consecutively slain eight Stone Race Elders. Undeafeated in every battle. His powerful presence and strength were immeasurable, instilling fear in others even without fighting. A gentle breeze passed through the world. A scholarly-looking man, exuding a refined air, stepped forward from the ranks of the Feather Clan. The white robe he wore was slightly different from the others¡¯. Embroidered on it was a black crow. As the man stepped out, faint black mists swirled around him. "Elder Yu Shaoqing, I await your instruction." ...¡­ The people around instinctively retreated, creating an open space for the two to battle. "Who do you think will win?" The discussions began all around, with people expressing their opinions. "Elder Yu Shaoqing, I guess, since he has been unbeaten so far." "As a person of the Stone Race, naturally, I support Elder Shipo. Although that Yu Shaoqing is strong, Elder Shipo is also an experienced fighter. With his extensive combat experience, he may not necessarily lose." "What do you know, our Feather Clan has run out of capable warriors; otherwise, Elder Shipo wouldn¡¯t be fighting." Once the two stood in position, Elder Shipo let out a light shout. A pale yellow Spiritual Energy began to coalesce around him. Neither of them had any intention of testing each other, directly summoning their True Fate. A massive shadow of a Stone Giant gradually began to coalesce and reveal itself behind Elder Shipo. The entire body of this Stone Giant was fiery red. Only its eyes were dark yellow. This Stone Giant towered a hundred zhang tall, its height not fully visible at a glance, almost obstructing the onlookers¡¯ view. Flames burned all around its body. Opposite Elder Shipo, Yu Shaoqing looked indifferent. His white robe rustled sharply in the wind. He slowly drew the longsword from behind his back. The sound of the sword¡¯s hum gently echoed in the void. He lifted the longsword, and his right arm retreated a half-step backwards. In a flash, he became a lingering shadow, sweeping through the void. The next moment, he appeared behind Elder Shipo. The longsword came slashing down towards his head. However, Elder Shipo had clearly anticipated this, and the Flame Giant behind him roared angrily. It managed to block the attack in advance. After the strike, the Flame Giant went berserk, relentlessly pressing its attack on Yu Shaoqing. One punch followed another, each punch erupting with burning flames. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air itself was scalded, leaving behind faint afterimages. Yu Shaoqing met the attack with his sword. The swordsmanship was not particularly fierce, but it carried tremendous momentum, strong foundations, each move giving off a sense of returning to one¡¯s original simplicity. However, in the short term, the Flame Giant¡¯s attacks were very dense, not giving Yu Shaoqing any chance to counter or strike back. Seeing Yu Shaoqing being pressed, the Stone Race clansmen were also very happy. "I said it, Elder Shipo, as one of our Core Elders, will definitely defeat this Yu Shaoqing." "We must not be complacent, but if the attack continues like this, the chances of victory are high." "Elder Shipo, keep it up." Watching the excited expressions on the faces of the clansmen, the higher-ups of the Stone Race showed no joy. Being at different levels, naturally, they saw different things. "Elder Shipo won¡¯t last much longer unless he has some sort of backup or trump card," commented the monk Da Zhi. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, not objecting either. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Yu Shaoqing indeed seemed to be under pressure, but everybody missed two crucial points. Yu Shaoqing was handling it with ease, which showed the attack wasn¡¯t enough to put him under pressure. Every move was very steady, showing no panic. And secondly, on Elder Shipo¡¯s side, True Fate had already been summoned and he was attacking with full force. The opponent however, apart from drawing his sword, hadn¡¯t even revealed his True Fate. This point was suffocating. Xu Zimei could see clearly that Yu Shaoqing was of the Divine Vein Realm. He wasn¡¯t even fighting seriously, as if he was mocking his opponent, or perhaps enjoying the sensation of hunting prey. "Elder Shipo, Heaven Shaking," after a prolonged inability to overwhelm, Elder Shipo seemed to be growing impatient. Behind him, the Flame Giant roared deafeningly. The flames in its hands flared even more intensely. Its momentum surged by several levels at once. Its fists shattered the void, smashing through all obstacles and furiously heading towards the top of Yu Shaoqing¡¯s head. At this moment, in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes, a trace of dark energy flickered. It was but a momentary flash, the eyes brimming with an oppressive dark intent. "Goodbye," he said, lips curling up into a slight smile, uttering a soft laugh. When the fists of the Flame Giant fell, there was a loud "boom." The ground began to shake, like an earthquake; fractures sprawled and spread out in all directions. As the enveloping fog began to dissipate, the crowd watched the scene unfold, surprised but also somewhat expecting the outcome. Chapter 879 - 878: How About I Give It a Try? Elder Shipo¡¯s body stiffened in place. A longsword had been thrust through his back. The blade was positioned right at his heart, and Yu Shaoqing was standing behind him, holding the sword with both hands, his body slightly leaning, his right leg taking a half-step forward. His black hair moved as if there was a breeze. Time seemed to have frozen at that moment. The sword pierced not only Elder Shipo¡¯s heart but also the heart of the Flame Giant behind him. "You," Elder Shipo struggled to turn his head. After uttering just one word, his body heavily fell to the ground. "Elder Shipo," someone from the Stone Race cried out in agony. "Let¡¯s fight them." "Yes, let¡¯s fight. If we keep going like this, our Stone Race will inevitably be finished. What¡¯s the difference between us and the livestock they raise? They kill one of us every day." Some people couldn¡¯t bear the collapse and began to cry with their heads in their hands. Every battle, every hope, shattered time and again. "Everyone, go back," Shi Shaoshuo watched his clanspeople and closed his eyes in silence for a long time. He then took a deep breath and spoke. "Chief, we can¡¯t bear to retreat, let¡¯s fight," someone began to shout. "I said go back, didn¡¯t you hear?" Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s voice was somewhat hysterical as he roared. His eyes turned even more ferocious. The Stone Race clanspeople immediately fell silent, each walking toward Stone Holy Mountain. "Young Master Shaoshuo, you can reconsider the conditions I offered before," the laugh of Yu Feihuang came from behind. "What¡¯s wrong with being an affiliated race of our Feather Clan? Eventually, we will all be family. To bully you would be to bully us; why insist on a fate of annihilation?" Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s expression turned frighteningly grim. Just like what his clanspeople said, according to his temperament, he would have preferred to fight to the end. Even if it meant dying in battle, at least he wouldn¡¯t live in such humiliation. But he couldn¡¯t, for he was managing a race. If his race extinguished under his leadership, then he, Shi Shaoshuo, would be a criminal. A sinner for all eternity. Even if he died and went to Hell, he would have no words to face his ancestors. ... The people of the Stone Race walked up Stone Holy Mountain in defeat. Xu Zimei and the others were originally planning to return to Stone Heart Pavilion when halfway through, Shi Yuyan and Shi Jian halted them. "Our chief wishes to see you," Shi Jian said. "What¡¯s the matter?" Lu Ze asked. "It¡¯s not certain yet, but you¡¯ll know when you get there," Shi Yuyan replied with a smile. Following Shi Yuyan and Shi Jian, the group arrived inside the Council Hall halfway up the mountain. At this moment, all the Clan Elders of the Stone Race, both great and small, had gathered here. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shi Shaoshuo sat at the forefront; the atmosphere seemed somewhat oppressive. When Xu Zimei and the others arrived, Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s previously furrowed brows finally revealed a faint smile. He said, "You¡¯ve all come." "Chief Shi, just tell us what it is, and we will do our utmost," Li Ze nodded and replied. "Young Talented Disciples, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t call you here because there¡¯s another matter," Shi Shaoshuo sighed as he spoke. "Rather, I want to discuss the current situation with you. We won¡¯t be able to hold Stone Holy Mountain for much longer. That you could come to help our Stone Race at such a critical moment is a kindness we¡¯ll never forget. But in the end, human strength is limited, so I think it¡¯s best to escort you all down the mountain and away from here." "Chief, what are you saying? We are not the kind to fear death and grasp at life," Lu Ze snorted coldly. "Young Master Lu, please don¡¯t misunderstand," Shi Shaoshuo inquired. "I just don¡¯t want to sacrifice myself in vain." "I wonder if Young Master Lu could introduce us to an elder from the Immortal Mortal Sect. Maybe there¡¯s still a chance to salvage the situation." Upon hearing Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s words, Lu Ze sighed softly. "To be frank, it¡¯s not that I am unwilling to make the introduction. In fact, before coming to the Stone Race, I had consulted my grandfather, and according to him, it seems the Sect Gate is reluctant to get involved in this affair." "Is that so," Shi Shaoshuo sighed softly. "I¡¯ve also thought it through. In tomorrow¡¯s challenge, I will take the field myself. If I die in battle, you all should leave Stone Holy Mountain as soon as possible." "Chief, this really shouldn¡¯t be," an elder below, upon hearing this, quickly tried to stop him. "You are our pillar. If you die, what will become of our Stone Race in the future?" "If I don¡¯t go, then who will?" Shi Shaoshuo asked. "The Core Elders are nearly all dead. As the Clan Leader, I must stand up. If I die, it¡¯s up to you to decide where you go. Those who wish to die in battle may do so, those who wish to flee should escape quickly, and if you desire to defect to the Feather Clan, I will not blame you." Seeing Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s attitude, everyone fell somewhat silent. They were clear that the situation had developed to this point; it was a checkmate. An unequivocal checkmate. "Chief, how much chance do you have against that Yu Shaoqing?" At this moment, an elder below stood up and asked. "Elder Shiyang," Shi Shaoshuo glanced at him, then replied. "Fifty percent." "That low?" Someone below frowned slightly. "The Chief has Stepped into Immortality, and that Yu Shaoqing is just Divine Vein. What virtues or abilities does he have?" "Though I have Stepped into Immortality, my aptitude is mediocre, and perhaps this is as far as I¡¯ll go in life. There¡¯s nothing outstanding about my strength." Shi Shaoshuo said self-deprecatingly, "Although he is of the Divine Vein, his foundation is so strong that even I feel inferior. Fifty percent is already the maximum. Perhaps this is the difference between an Evil Being and a mediocrity." Originally, Shi Shaoshuo was elected as the Clan Leader not because of his great strength. But because he had a good grasp of the race¡¯s needs and could lead the race in the right direction. "How about I give it a try tomorrow?" Just when everyone was looking worried, a voice rang out evenly from the side. As the originally silent hall erupted in buzz, everyone instantly looked up. They saw Xu Zimei watching them with a faint smile. "How about I take down that Yu Shaoqing for you?" "Young master, please don¡¯t jest," Shi Shaoshuo was taken aback, then replied. "Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m too lazy to explain," Xu Zimei waved his hand and left the hall. "My only condition, Shi Jian knows. If you decide, let Shi Jian tell me." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s retreating figure, everyone in the hall had different thoughts. Some glanced sideways, some were deep in contemplation. "Let¡¯s leave it at this for today," Shi Shaoshuo tapped the table next to him a few times. Then he stood up and said, "Everyone else may leave, Shi Jian, you stay." After everyone with their own thoughts had left, Shi Shaoshuo turned to Shi Jian and asked, "Tell me about your junior brother." Shi Jian thought for a moment and then briefly recounted the story of their encounter in the Tower of Heavenly Dao and the resurrection of the Vermilion Bird. "You¡¯re saying he came to our Stone Race for the Supreme Hammer?" Shi Shaoshuo inquired. "Mm, just to borrow," Shi Jian nodded. "I don¡¯t know how strong he is, but he¡¯s unfathomably deep." Shi Shaoshuo pondered for a long time, then suddenly turned around and said vehemently, "Tell him if he slays that Yu Shaoqing, I will gift him this Supreme Hammer." Chapter 880 - 879: Turncoat Hearing Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s words, Shi Jian was momentarily stunned. Surprised, he said, "Clan Leader, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?" "Too much? If our Stone Race were to be annihilated, what use would holding the Supreme Hammer be?" Shi Shaoshuo retorted, "How many of our people did Yu Shaoqing kill? Slashing him is also to mourn for the deceased, not at all excessive." "Alright, I will go and inform Junior Brother Xu right away," Shi Jian quickly nodded. After parting with Shi Shaoshuo, Shi Jian hurriedly conveyed the message to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei naturally agreed to fight the next day. So, he spent the whole day waiting quietly at the Stone Heart Pavilion for the next day to arrive. ... The night was thick as ink, A deathly silence, Only to see a figure sprinting through the Stone Race territory, swift as a thunderbolt, reaching a small courtyard in a few breaths. The dark figure slightly raised his head and walked over the courtyard wall into the courtyard. Inside the courtyard was a stone table, with an elder sitting in front of it. In front of him was a pot of hot tea. The elder was drinking tea, admiring a moonless night sky. This elder was Elder Shiyang. Because of the great war, most of the Core Elders in the Stone Race had died in battle. To the extent that now, in the vast Stone Race, apart from the Clan Leader Shi Shaoshuo, he was the man of greatest prestige. Seeing the dark figure arrive, Elder Shiyang was not surprised. Instead, he asked calmly, "Young Master Lu visiting late at night, summoning this old man here, may I know the matter?" The dark figure stepped out of the shadows, revealing his features under the faint night light. It was Lu Ze. "I¡¯ve come to be a mediator," Lu Ze said with a smile. He didn¡¯t wait for an invitation, taking a seat at the stone table and pouring himself a cup of tea. "What kind of mediator does Young Master Lu intend to be?" Elder Shiyang asked with a frown. "That¡¯s not important," Lu Ze said with a smile: "I just have one question, does Elder Shiyang aspire to be the Clan Leader?" Hearing this, Elder Shiyang¡¯s hand holding the tea paused for a moment. He turned his head to look at Lu Ze and asked, "What do you mean, Young Master Lu?" "How long does Elder Shiyang think the Stone Race can hold on?" Shiyang inquired. Elder Shiyang fell silent for a short while. How long they could hold on depended on the Feather Clan¡¯s mood. If they weren¡¯t in a rush, then they could hold on a bit longer. But if the Feather Clan decided to attack tomorrow, then tomorrow would be the end. "I¡¯ve always believed in the saying, ¡¯The wise adapt themselves to the situation. History won¡¯t remember the defeated; they only exalt those who survive to the end.¡¯" Lu Ze said with a smile. "What do you mean?" Elder Shiyang seemed to realize something, asking with a frown. "Join the Feather Clan, and I guarantee you the position of Clan Leader of the Stone Race," Lu Ze said, taking a gentle sip from his cup of tea. "In your dreams," Elder Shiyang stood up, slamming his hand on the table. He scolded, "If the Clan Leader heard what you¡¯re saying, do you believe he would immediately have you captured?" "Elder Shiyang, you won¡¯t tell Shi Shaoshuo," Lu Ze said with a light chuckle. "You might not consider your own future, but what about your family? Don¡¯t you think about them at all?" "You want me to be the one who betrays his own people?" Elder Shiyang snorted coldly. "I see that you¡¯ve come to the Stone Race under the pretense of helping Shi Yuyan but actually harbor ulterior motives." "Elder Shiyang, don¡¯t put it so unpleasantly. What do you mean, ¡¯the one who betrays his own people¡¯? You¡¯re saving the Stone Race; you should be considered a great hero." ``` Lu Ze said with a smile, "As for Shi Yuyan, I have been very kind to her, but it¡¯s a pity she was not sensible enough to appreciate it. So you can¡¯t blame me for taking what I wanted by force." "Hero?" Elder Shiyang scoffed. "Turning one¡¯s own race into a vassal Sect Gate to others, to put it bluntly, is like becoming a dog; is that what you call a hero?" "Elder Shiyang, don¡¯t get too excited. Just hear me out. First, the survival of a race, whether it¡¯s becoming someone else¡¯s dog or thriving prosperously, can¡¯t avoid one issue: living. Only if the clan members are alive, can there be infinite possibilities. If Shi Shaoshuo were to lead all of the Stone Race to a noble death, it might be tragic for a short while. But time will eventually erode everything, and then no one will remember the Stone Race. But if you could lead the Stone Race to align with the Feather Clan and keep your people alive, even if it means living under someone else¡¯s roof temporarily, it doesn¡¯t mean it will always be so. One day, maybe the Stone Race will become strong, even turning the Feather Clan into dogs for you. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All this is only possible if you are alive, only then is there a future." Lu Ze continued unabated, "Secondly, I believe Elder Shiyang certainly wouldn¡¯t want to die, nor would you want your family to die with you. Wouldn¡¯t being able to survive, and even becoming the Clan Leader, be the best of both worlds? Thirdly, I think Elder Shiyang doesn¡¯t need to worry about others accusing you of betraying your clan. Because when you rule the Stone Race, history will be written by you. I¡¯ll also get the Feather Clan to cooperate with you, and everything will be satisfactory." Hearing Lu Ze¡¯s words, Elder Shiyang remained silent for a long time. The night seemed like a silent giant beast, swallowing everything. Unknown insects hidden in unseen corners chirped. "Did the Feather Clan send you to be their envoy?" Elder Shiyang asked in a somewhat deep voice. "The Feather Clan named me specifically to find you; they want to work with you, very sincerely," Lu Ze said earnestly. In fact, here, he told a lie. The Feather Clan had only asked him to recruit someone to turn coat, with no specific choice of Elder Shiyang. However, after arriving at the Stone Holy Mountain, he chose Elder Shiyang himself. First of all, apart from Shi Shaoshuo, the Clan Leader, Elder Shiyang had the highest seniority in the Stone Race. Secondly, the Stone Race had no one else to turn to since all other Core Elders had died in battle. Even when it came to Shi Shaoshuo having to fight on his own, Elder Shiyang had not offered to go to battle. It showed he feared death. All things considered, he was the most suitable candidate. The reason he lied was also to make Elder Shiyang feel that the Feather Clan valued him highly. In reality, they were just a bunch of jumping clowns; the Feather Clan didn¡¯t care much about them at all. "How will you deal with Shi Shaoshuo?" Elder Shiyang asked. "If he doesn¡¯t die, the clanspeople won¡¯t listen to what I have to say." "Of course, the initial plan was to have him face Young Master Yu in a duel tomorrow and then kill him. Then support you as the new Clan Leader," Lu Ze frowned. "But that boy from the Heavenly Dao Academy meddled. But no matter, we will kill that boy tomorrow, and Shi Shaoshuo the day after." "Is that possible?" Elder Shiyang asked. "I know Yu Shaoqing is strong, but Shi Shaoshuo is no easy opponent either." "You don¡¯t need to worry about that; that¡¯s the Feather Clan¡¯s problem," Lu Ze said with a laugh. Then he extended his right hand and said, "Pleased to cooperate." Their hands touched in the air. "Pleased to cooperate." ... The sky gradually brightened, Dawn broke with a pale light, but the sun did not arrive as expected, and the sky was terribly overcast. It was a gloomy day. Thick clouds piled above, oppressively annoying. ``` Chapter 881 - 880: World-Ending Dark Night Crow Xu Zimei walked out of the Stone Heart Pavilion and looked up at the gloomy sky. Misty and hazy, the entire heavens seemed like a giant beast, with thick layers of dark clouds rolling. And roaring. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He opened his arms, the air was a bit cool. A cool breeze blew from the north, and several green leaves danced in the air. "Young Master Xu, good morning," Lu Ze came out from behind, greeting with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Are you ready for today¡¯s great battle?" Lu Ze asked. "To kill an ant, what preparation is needed?" Xu Zimei replied casually. "It seems Young Master Xu is quite confident," Lu Ze¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he chuckled softly. "It¡¯s not about confidence. If he were Stepping into Immortality, it might be somewhat interesting. A Divine Vein is hardly worth mentioning," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. "Brother Xu, you are also a Divine Vein," Lu Ze continued. Xu Zimei smiled faintly, "Your curiosity seems quite strong." "Just caring a little, after all, it is a fight to the death," Lu Ze quickly waved his hand, not daring to ask any further. Under the somber weather, the thundering sound of drums arose again. It boomed and echoed over the entire Stone Holy Mountain. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said to Da Zhi and walked toward the front of the mountain. At this moment, the entire Stone Race was also gathering here. Since each battle was a matter of life and death for the Stone Race, they paid extra attention. A whirlwind of dust scattered through the center of the arena. The land lay silent amidst a deathly stillness. Members of the Stone Race and Feather Clan stood opposite each other, far apart. It was the same crowd as the day before, and from a distance, Yu Feihuang¡¯s voice penetrated the crowd, resounding all around. "Brother Shaoshuo, who are you sending to their death today?" Shi Shaoshuo snorted coldly, "It¡¯s not certain who will die yet." He turned his head to look at Xu Zimei beside him and said earnestly, "Young Master Xu, please." "Don¡¯t worry," Xu Zimei waved his hand and walked forward. On the Feather Clan side, seeing Xu Zimei come out. Yu Feihuang frowned slightly and asked, "Who is that guy? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?" "Uncertain, probably not from the Stone Race," someone said on the side. "Hired outside help," Yu Shaoqing chuckled lightly. "It¡¯s interesting that someone dares to help the Stone Race at this time." "Be careful, make sure you take him down with absolute certainty," Yu Feihuang added from the side. ....... Clouds of dust rose before the two of them, Behind them were shouts of encouragement from the members of the two clans. The noise echoed under the Stone Holy Mountain. Yu Shaoqing raised his right hand, and all sound came to an abrupt halt. "You seem quite unfamiliar, Brother," Yu Shaoqing said. "May I know from where do you hail?" Xu Zimei did not answer his question but asked instead, "Are you afraid of death?" "What did you say?" Yu Shaoqing frowned slightly. "Why ask so much," Xu Zimei replied. "In the end, you¡¯ll take everything to Hell, whether you know it or not is meaningless." "Arrogant," Yu Shaoqing barked coldly. His longsword came unsheathed and he struck a blow towards Xu Zimei. The longsword pierced the void, concentrating its power to a single point. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, the Spiritual Energy in his hands surged and directly clamped onto the incoming longsword. His other hand transformed into a palm, striking directly towards Yu Shaoqing. The palm stirred wind and clouds, carrying a powerful momentum. Yu Shaoqing hastily extended his right arm to defend. With a "boom," infinite Spiritual Energy burst forth, sending Yu Shaoqing flying backward. He quickly stood up from the ground, stretched out his tongue, and licked his lips. He laughed and said, "No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant, you¡¯ve got some skills after all." "Come," Xu Zimei beckoned, speaking. Yu Shaoqing¡¯s expression became slightly more serious, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. His figure flickered into countless afterimages, and his longsword spun from his palm, attacking Xu Zimei. This sword strike was simple and unadorned, but even this ordinary strike brought with it heaven-shaking sharpness. Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand struck out forcefully, with a palm condensed with endless spiritual energy. Palm and sword collided and both were annihilated simultaneously. Yu Shaoqing moved neither hurriedly nor slowly, his face neither happy nor sad. His sword moves did not include any flashy actions. They were simply basic chops, stabs, lifts, points, bursts, presses, splits, intercepts¡­ These were the thirteen fundamental techniques of swordplay. Fundamental techniques that every beginning swordsman would practice. But in Yu Shaoqing¡¯s hands, they took on additional layers of meaning. "Sword Dao originates from the basics," Xu Zimei chuckled. "I¡¯ve seen many swordsmen, but you¡¯re one of the few who can comprehend its essence." The so-called essence is to have looked through all sword moves. Even to be able to create one¡¯s own sword moves. Any earth-shattering Vein Skill was created by people. "You have some insight," Yu Shaoqing said flatly. "But that¡¯s all there is to it." Xu Zimei chuckled, "Is that so?" "Clang," the sound of Tyrant Shadow unsheathed echoed from behind. Followed by the blade intent that condensed like hell itself. "Sword and blade are from the same family, try mine and see how it fares." Xu Zimei laughed loudly. "Chop, split, hack, shave, wash..." These were the thirteen forms of blade techniques, the most basic of them as well. Compared to Yu Shaoqing, Xu Zimei¡¯s movements were even faster. With only a few simple moves, Yu Shaoqing started to falter. His chest was directly pierced by a blade, and he quickly retreated backward. "What¡¯s the matter? Where are you going?" Xu Zimei laughed. "Seeing as you¡¯re not from the Stone Race, may I know your name?" Yu Shaoqing asked seriously. "Just a nameless Loose Cultivator," Xu Zimei gestured dismissively. "Besides, the dead don¡¯t need to know so much." Yu Shaoqing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, saying nothing more. But the Power of Dark began to swirl around him slowly. It seemed as if an ear-piercing crow call was heard. The dark energy was faint at first, but in the blink of an eye, it surged forth powerfully. The original firmament had already become somewhat gloomy. Within these gloomy clouds, a completely black crow coalesced. "So it¡¯s a True Fate Emergence," Xu Zimei smiled. On the white robe worn by Yu Shaoqing, there was already an image of a crow. The crow that appeared at that moment looked exactly like it. As the crow appeared, the Power of Dark surged out. Omens of ill fortune and gloom struck together. The crow stood tens of meters tall, its entire body as if it was splashed with ink. Its wings were full, with nothing special about them, just an impenetrable blackness. Its beak looked very hard and slightly sharp. What was most striking, however, were its eyes. Dark, corroding, deathly, as if in a moment one could think of countless ominous words. "World-Ending Dark Night Crow," from the side of the Stone Race, Shi Shaoshuo exclaimed. "It seems Chief Shi knows his stuff," Yu Shaoqing said with a light laugh. "You¡¯ve actually made it your True Fate," Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s face was somewhat disbelieving. Chapter 882 - 881 Seeking Death Shi Shaoshuo¡¯s tone was quite serious, which indicated that he knew something. "Chief Shi, is there something different about this crow?" Da Zhi, a monk, asked from the side. He had never heard of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow, and thus his curiosity was piqued. "This World-Ending Dark Night Crow represents ominous beasts; it is said that each time it appears, it brings calamity," Shi Shaoshuo explained. "Long ago, when my Stone Race settled here, we had a World-Ending Dark Night Crow living among us. It brought countless disasters to this land, and even a group of our Clan Elders couldn¡¯t handle it. Later, it was only when a powerful being from the Heavenly Dao Academy came that it was slain. Unexpectedly, Yu Shaoqing¡¯s True Fate is this ominous beast." As everyone knows, the condensation of True Fate requires a reference. It could be any flower or grass in the world, but definitely not something arbitrarily imagined by people. ... sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, the center of the battlefield was enveloped by dark energy. The clouds overhead grew denser, foretelling a storm approaching. In this gloomy weather, a gigantic crow opened its murky eyes. It stared at Xu Zimei as if looking at a dead man, quietly observing. A few black feathers fluttered gently to the ground with the breeze. Yu Shaoqing looked at Xu Zimei, without uttering a word. Suddenly, accompanied by a sharp, piercing cry that resounded through the skies, everyone present felt their Divine Souls tremble, their hearts stopped for a moment, each shrouded in a layer of ill omen. The World-Ending Dark Night Crow¡¯s massive body skimmed the boundless heavens, its claws¡ªmany times harder than steel¡ªreached directly for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, gripping Tyrant Shadow to confront the attack head-on. With a "bang," sparks flew, shattering the surrounding space. The diving force of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow¡¯s attack knocked Xu Zimei back several meters. Following that, it opened its mouth, unleashing a Torrent of Darkness with overwhelming momentum. Xu Zimei quickly pulled out Tyrant Shadow to block in front of him. But the formidable force still knocked him backward. "Goo, goo, goo," the World-Ending Dark Night Crow floated in mid-air, watching the direction Xu Zimei was knocked flying. Xu Zimei steadied himself, watching the opponent with keen interest. He looked down at his arms; the areas that had just made contact with the World-Ending Dark Night Crow were now being corroded by dark energy. This dark energy surged within him, seeming to want to devour him entirely. "Interesting." Seeing that Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t severely injured, the World-Ending Dark Night Crow roared again. Its huge form transformed into a black stream of light, piercing through the silent void and charging at Xu Zimei. And it was not just fast. It seemed like literal streaming light, with a speed unprecedented. As it charged, centered around Xu Zimei, his surroundings became filled with afterimages of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow. Countless afterimages, like numerous World-Ending Dark Night Crows, attacked from every direction. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t even have time to react. He only felt attacks raining down on him, enveloping his entire body. A booming explosion resounded at the center of the battle. As the void exploded, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was once again blown away. The shattered space began to slowly repair itself, but those below were watching with their mouths agape. "What kind of monster is this?" someone murmured to themselves. "The World-Ending Dark Night Crow is a very powerful Monster Beast; many Divine Beasts dare not provoke it," Shi Shaoshuo said in a low voice. "What happened, so fierce before and now silent?" Yu Shaoqing¡¯s laughter came from behind. Xu Zimei slightly grinned and stood up from the ground. He rubbed his neck and replied, "I just wanted to test the Monster Beast¡¯s attack since it¡¯s my first time seeing one." Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s relaxed expression, Yu Shaoqing frowned. "This guy, after the battle just now, is completely unscathed?" Yu Shaoqing felt a surge of fear, wondering if such attacks couldn¡¯t even harm Xu Zimei. Then his defense must have reached an incredibly strong level. "Kill," Yu Shaoqing ordered again. His tone was thick with murderous intent. The World-Ending Dark Night Crow opened its mouth again, a Torrent of Darkness destroying everything in its path as it rushed towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei neither dodged nor avoided, letting the Torrent crash against him. "Could you put in a bit more effort," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The Power Vortex within him was slowly rotating, Shaking Heaven Power spreading around him. The Torrent of Darkness couldn¡¯t push him back at all. And the encroaching shadowy aura was completely blocked out by him. Yu Shaoqing took a deep breath, swiping his right hand. The World-Ending Dark Night Crow once again swept through the space, splitting into countless shadows. Attacking from all directions. "Using the same method twice, how boring," Xu Zimei chuckled. Looking at the flickering shadows around him, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze suddenly changed, as if light was flashing through his eyes. He stretched out his hands toward the air and grabbed. With a sharp scream, the World-Ending Dark Night Crow, that had transformed into many shadows within the space, was directly caught in his hand. "How could this be," Yu Shaoqing¡¯s face was filled with shock. He was well aware of his True Fate¡¯s speed. Let alone catching it, even ordinary Stepping into Immortality fighters couldn¡¯t see its flight path clearly. He hurriedly tried to make the World-Ending Dark Night Crow struggle free. But it was all in vain. Xu Zimei gripped its neck, holding the World-Ending Dark Night Crow in his palm. He grinned and with one hand, grabbed the left wing of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow. He actually tore it off alive. Amid the World-Ending Dark Night Crow¡¯s miserable screams, Yu Shaoqing spat out fresh blood. This was his True Fate; tearing the World-Ending Dark Night Crow also meant tearing his own True Fate. "Stop," Yu Shaoqing shouted. But Xu Zimei did not stop, immediately grabbing the right wing and tearing it off as well. Yu Shaoqing let out another chilling scream, collapsing onto the ground, nearly breathless. "Wait," someone from the Feather Clan couldn¡¯t stand to watch. Chief Yu Feihuang of the Feather Clan quickly extended his hands to intervene. "What? Are you going to intervene?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Let him go, we admit defeat," Yu Feihuang said with an awkward expression. "That¡¯s not very good," Xu Zimei laughed. "Didn¡¯t we agree on a fight to the death? Is there such a thing as surrendering halfway through?" Behind him, Shi Shaoshuo was also visibly angry. He shouted, "Does your Feather Clan intend to break the rules?" However, Chief Yu Feihuang completely ignored Shi Shaoshuo. Instead, he continued looking at Xu Zimei and said, "Young man, always leave some leeway in your actions, there¡¯s no need to push to a dead end. You still have a bright future ahead." "A dead end?" Xu Zimei looked up and grinned. "Seeking death." Chapter 883 - 882 Supreme Hammer Acquired As his words fell, Xu Zimei directly grabbed the head of the World-Ending Dark Night Crow. He tore it off with force. "You," Yu Feihuang hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw Yu Shaoqing lying on the ground, already breathless. With True Fate destroyed, the difficulty of resurrection was immensely high. It was as difficult as ascending to heaven. Even the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t achieve it. This was essentially a death sentence. "Very well, very well indeed," Yu Feihuang laughed bitterly in anger, coldly said. "What, are you not convinced and want to come down personally for a match to practice?" Xu Zimei smiled. Yu Feihuang snorted coldly and turned to Shi Shaoshuo, "Chief Shi, my people and I will return tomorrow for further lessons." Although he was furious, he hadn¡¯t lost his rationality. Sending someone to fight Xu Zimei at this time was purely a death sentence. Being able to kill Yu Shaoqing so effortlessly, such a being couldn¡¯t be simply summed up anymore. It¡¯s necessary to completely understand him before one could deliver a fatal blow. Watching the Feather Clan retreat, the failures of many days finally saw a glimmer of dawn. On this side, the Stone Race¡¯s people were cheering loudly. It seemed like they were celebrating a victory. "Thank you," Shi Shaoshuo looked at Xu Zimei solemnly and said. "There¡¯s no need for thanks, we¡¯re just taking what we need," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "Young Master Xu, please wait for a moment, I will take you to get the Supreme Hammer at noon," Shi Shaoshuo said. Xu Zimei nodded. Together with everyone, they returned to the Stone Heart Pavilion. "As far as I know, Young Master Xu, you haven¡¯t been at Heavenly Dao Academy for more than a few days, right?" Lu Ze asked with a smile inside the Stone Heart Pavilion. "You¡¯re quite well-informed," Xu Zimei nodded. He hadn¡¯t expected Lu Ze to pay such close attention to him. And the channels of information seemed a bit too quick. He didn¡¯t know yesterday, and today he already knew that he had just joined the Heavenly Dao Academy. Where did all this information come from? "Then from where did Young Master Xu come before?" Lu Ze continued to ask. "You seem very curious about me," Xu Zimei said. "Indeed, I am curious," Lu Ze didn¡¯t deny and nodded in response. "It would be less interesting if I just told you," Xu Zimei replied. "I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Lu is also a highly esteemed disciple of the Immortal Mortal Sect. Why not try a match in the upcoming competition? How about that?" "With my limited skills, losing a match wouldn¡¯t matter much, but I fear it would dampen the Stone Race¡¯s newly regained morale." Lu Ze shook his head in response. After briefly chatting with Lu Ze, Shi Shaoshuo sent someone to call Xu Zimei. When he arrived at the Council Hall, Shi Shaoshuo had already been waiting there. "Young Master Xu," Shi Shaoshuo nodded in greeting. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and followed behind Shi Shaoshuo. The two walked towards the inside of the mountainside. After several turns, they arrived at the Forbidden Land of the Stone Race. It was a very narrow valley. It was like a sliver of sky, looking up, one could only see a line of sky that size. Passing through the sliver sky canyon, the area in front broadened. Surrounded by weeds and shrubs several meters tall, some even taller than the two men. It was like a scene from prehistoric times. The two men pushed aside the weeds in front of them and arrived in front of a stone door. Shi Shaoshuo didn¡¯t hide anything and explained with a smile. "My Stone Race has an innate talent for weapon crafting. It¡¯s said that this Supreme Hammer is the leader of all hammers, bestowing great enhancement to the weapons crafted with it. In every aspect, it¡¯s the best. Our ancestor spent immense effort to find this Supreme Hammer. It was originally intended to create a Peerless Divine Weapon." Speaking of this, Shi Shaoshuo sighed. "Unfortunately, in the end, it summoned the Heavenly Tribulation. Not only was the weapon destroyed, but even our ancestor was annihilated by the thunderbolt. Since then, we have sealed up the Supreme Hammer." As Shi Shaoshuo spoke, he placed his right hand in the recess on the stone door. The next moment, a rumbling sound followed. The stone door, accompanied by flying dust, made a loud and irritating noise. Xu Zimei looked behind the stone door. It was a cave. The cave was not very dark; a beam of light shone down from above, illuminating the entire cave. "Let¡¯s go," Shi Shaoshuo said. The two entered the cave; it seemed that no one had been there for a long time. There was an odd smell in the air. The cave was not very large; after walking for three to five minutes, they stopped. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In front of them, there was an altar made of stone blocks. Sunlight fell from above the altar, directly onto a floating hammer. The hammer was purple, covered with inscriptions and marks. It floated in mid-air, slowly rotating. Purple thunderbolts spread across the entire hammer, with occasional faint arcs of electricity crackling. "The Supreme Hammer is a sentient object; you go and take it yourself," Shi Shaoshuo said. "If you can take it down, it belongs to you." Xu Zimei smiled and walked straight to the front of the altar. He extended his right hand, slowly reaching for the stone hammer. Before even touching it, he felt a rebound force around him, resisting his touch on the Supreme Hammer. Xu Zimei did not care at all and grabbed the handle directly. He tried to pull it off the altar. The Supreme Hammer struggled, and the thunderbolts on it became violent. A crackling noise followed. The thunderbolts spread to Xu Zimei along with the Supreme Hammer, trying to attack him. "Rise," Xu Zimei uttered softly. He could feel the pulling force. This small Supreme Hammer weighed at least tens of thousands of pounds and was fiercely resisting. Veins on Xu Zimei¡¯s forehead bulged slightly, and his arms were muscularly tensed. With a loud shout, there was a "boom." The world in front of him completely shattered. Layers of the void were annihilated within. The Supreme Hammer ascended with Xu Zimei¡¯s arm, swinging in mid-air. Another loud "boom" followed. As the Supreme Hammer hit the ground, countless cracks opened in the earth below, forming a deep pit. "Thank you for the generous gift, Chief Shi," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He then stored the Supreme Hammer in the True Fate World. As long as he found the Nine-Bend Godly Flames at the Heavenly Dao Academy, his True Divine Sword would also be complete. "No worries," Shi Shaoshuo shook his head slightly. He reminded, "The weapon forged from this Supreme Hammer may be strong, but the Heavenly Tribulation it attracts is equally terrifying. Young Master Xu, please be careful." The two chatted as they walked out of the Forbidden Land. Xu Zimei asked, "Chief Shi, what are your plans now?" "The Feather Clan has lost a Yu Shaoqing; they surely won¡¯t let it go," Shi Shaoshuo shook his head slightly. He replied, "Honestly, I¡¯m at a loss. We can only take it one step at a time." "For the sake of this Supreme Hammer, I¡¯ll take care of the Feather Clan," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "What do you mean, Young Master Xu?" Shi Shaoshuo asked, puzzled. "You¡¯ll understand later," Xu Zimei replied. Chapter 884 - 883 Feather Clan Great Battle Begins Shi Shaoshuo couldn¡¯t understand Xu Zimei¡¯s words. But he didn¡¯t ask further, simply saying, "Now that Young Master Xu has obtained the Supreme Hammer, are you planning to leave?" "I have my plans," Xu Zimei waved his hand. Shi Shaoshuo nodded and did not ask further. ...... At that moment, within the Feather Clan¡¯s territory, The high-ranking members of the Feather Clan were seated in the great hall, the atmosphere slightly tense. "Let¡¯s discuss," Yu Feihuang¡¯s voice finally sounded after a long while. His voice was tired and deep. Because Yu Shaoqing was the youth he valued most, almost the successor of the next generation of their people. Now that he had died just like that, it didn¡¯t seem right no matter how one looked at it. Silence fell among those below. Eventually, an old man stood up, "I think we shouldn¡¯t fight them one by one. Just flatten them directly." "The combat skill is fine, but the key is that sudden character who messed up everything," Yu Feihuang shook his head in response. "Then who do we send now to fight?" asked the old man. "Shaoqing was already one of the strongest combat forces in our clan, and one-on-one, no one is sure they can beat Shaoqing. But now that he was killed so easily, who can be confident?" "I agree with the second elder¡¯s words; there¡¯s no need for further battles. We go straight to attack Stone Holy Mountain and kill Shi Shaoshuo." Someone below continued. "We¡¯ve already successfully flipped Elder Shiyang to our side; his prestige can help. Handling the Stone Race shouldn¡¯t be difficult." "Good, if there are no objections, then let¡¯s strike hard at Stone Holy Mountain," Yu Feihuang looked around and declared. Everyone nodded their heads. "I¡¯ll go invite the Clan Elders¡ªaim for a swift and decisive victory, and try not to have any incidents," said Yu Feihuang. Just as his words fell, the void in front of him suddenly fluctuated. A figure stepped out from the void. This figure was an old man. Wearing a golden yellow robe, with long hair, also golden yellow. In his eyes, faint dragon patterns twinkled. His face was full of age. "It turns out to be Elder Gu Zhiya," Yu Feihuang said with a light laugh upon seeing the visitor. The old man was an elder from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty, a constant intermediary between their two forces. "May I know what brings Elder Gu to our Feather Clan?" "I heard that Yu Shaoqing was killed?" Gu Zhiya asked with a smile. "Elder Gu, please speak straightforwardly, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush," one of the Feather Clan¡¯s elders said faintly. Mentioning this matter was undoubtedly rubbing salt into their wounds. "Don¡¯t get me wrong; I have no other intentions," Gu Zhiya said with a smile. "But for this attack on the Stone Race, count the Ancient Dragon Dynasty in. We have only one request¡ªto take Xu Zimei¡¯s head." "You from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty have always been reluctant to show yourselves," Yu Feihuang frowned and asked. Although there was an alliance between the Feather Clan and the Ancient Dragon Dynasty against the Stone Race, The Ancient Dragon Dynasty mostly played a background role, never taking the forefront. But this time, it was truly unusual to change that. "I will not hide it from you; our attack on the Stone Race this time is specifically aimed at Xu Zimei," Gu Zhiya explained. "A few days ago, we received news that our current Saint Heir was slain by Xu Zimei at Heavenly Dao Academy. I hope this clarifies things for you all." Yu Feihuang thought for a moment, then smiled, "Welcome, Ancient Dragon Dynasty, to our operation tonight." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ Light was fleeting, and stars scattered across the sky like chess pieces on a board. Da Zhi and Xu Zimei looked at each other and asked, "When are you leaving?" "Soon," Xu Zimei smiled. He sat in the pavilion inside the Stone Heart Pavilion, stretching slightly and leaning back in the stone chair. Motionless, he quietly felt the Qingfeng breeze blowing towards him. "Young Master Xu really is enjoying his leisure time," Lu Ze¡¯s voice came from nearby. But Xu Zimei didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Lu Ze¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a sharp glint flashing through them before it disappeared. Xu Zimei was waiting, waiting for the Feather Clan to make their move. No evidence was needed, just a subconscious answer that the Feather Clan wouldn¡¯t let things go so easily. In the next two days, they were certain to wage a major battle against the Stone Race. The night gradually grew denser. Xu Zimei still had no plans to return to his room; his whole being seemed to merge with the darkness. He silently vanished into the night. "Boom, boom, boom"¡ªseveral thunderous explosion sounds suddenly erupted like thunderclaps, ringing beside the ears of all the Stone Race people. Most of them were jolted awake. "What happened?" someone asked in astonishment. "It seems like someone is attacking the Stone Holy Mountain, everyone hurry and assemble." Panic-stricken shouts followed. Many people quickly gathered at the gate of the Stone Holy Mountain. "They¡¯re here," Xu Zimei, who had originally closed his eyes, suddenly opened them and chuckled lightly. Around the Stone Holy Mountain, tens of thousands of people crowded from all directions, enveloping it. Numerous dark spots flew across the sky and rose sharply. "Shi Shaoshuo, come out and die," a light shout rang out in the sky. With attacks coming from every direction, the barrier on the surface of the Stone Holy Mountain was teetering on the brink of collapse and couldn¡¯t hold out much longer. "Die! Die! Die!" The thunderous roars of countless Feather Clan members blended together, deafening and resounding through the heavens. "Yu Feihuang, what are you trying to do?" Shi Shaoshuo, followed by a group and dressed in flowing white robes, had a flickering gaze. "Today, I am here to attack your Stone Race; if you¡¯re sensible, just bow down obediently. You can avoid the disaster of extermination," Yu Feihuang snorted coldly. "If you really want to resist desperately, then I can only kill on sight." The "boom, boom, boom" continued. The sound of a faint "crack" entered the ears; the surrounding barrier ultimately couldn¡¯t hold up and completely shattered. It was like a layer of glass. "Brother Feihuang, we haven¡¯t fought each other in a long time," Shi Shaoshuo shouted lightly. "Today, this old man should also move a bit." "Alright, as you wish," Yu Feihuang responded from afar, his voice light. Shi Shaoshuo turned around, looked at the clansmen behind him, and said with a somewhat hoarse voice, "Today marks a critical moment of life and death for our race. Do you all wish to stand with me against the enemy?" "Yes," from the Stone Race¡¯s side, the clansmen also shouted simultaneously. Their voices surged, spreading throughout the entire mountain peak. The Feather Clan and the Stone Race, like two different torrents, clashed violently together. The Feather Clan was besieging, while the Stone Race desperately tried to break a gap in the encirclement. The two torrents mixed together, and a great battle was on the verge of breaking out. Yu Feihuang stood alone with Shi Shaoshuo. The seven Core Elders of the Feather Clan arrived simultaneously, several pairs of eyes meeting in midair. "According to our earlier strategy, first use the human sea tactic to kill that young lad. He poses the greatest threat." Chapter 885 - 884: Battle Against the Seven Core Elders "We seven together should more than suffice against that one," "Let¡¯s find him first, don¡¯t let the kid escape." "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made sure Lu Ze is staying put; he can¡¯t run away." The seven of them were talking, and soon they stepped into the void and arrived. From the beginning, they had headed straight to Stone Heart Pavilion, without taking any detours. "Lu Ze," seeing Lu Ze waiting in front of Stone Heart Pavilion, the third Elder quickly called out. "Seven Elders," Lu Ze quickly greeted them. "He¡¯s inside, never left." "That¡¯s good, we appreciate your help with this matter," the Great Elder calmly said. "We owe you a favor for this and will repay it in the future." Lu Ze smiled and nodded. Having the seven core Elders of the Feather Clan owe him a favor was no small feat. After all, six of the seven Elders were at the peak of their Divine Vein, while the Great Elder had already Stepped into Immortality. "If you really want them to repay the favor, you can wait until they¡¯ve gone down to Hell, and then you can go down and return it yourself if you wish." At this moment, a light chuckle sounded from nearby. "Who¡¯s there? Come out," the Great Elder looked towards the inside of Stone Heart Pavilion, behind a rockery, and said faintly. Xu Zimei slowly walked out from behind it. "Not bad, Spirit Perception." "It looks like someone is ready to die," the Great Elder said faintly. "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, you¡¯re much slower than I thought," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Great Elder¡¯s gaze sharpened, and his eyes flickered as he looked around. He wanted to see if there were any other ambushes. Feeling that eyes were upon him, Lu Ze quickly waved his hands and said, "Seven Elders, I haven¡¯t said anything. "Speaking out at this time, wouldn¡¯t that be making an enemy of the Feather Clan? Do you think I¡¯m that stupid?" "That¡¯s true," the Great Elder nodded slightly. He looked at Xu Zimei and scolded, "Pretending to be something." Xu Zimei shook his head slightly, and the next moment, his figure disappeared from the spot, appearing in front of the Great Elder. A palm carrying endless stirring Spiritual Energy struck out. With the clash of palms, a gust of wind spread from the center, and both of their figures retreated simultaneously. "Stepping into Immortality? Interesting," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "The Feather Clan really is willing to make sacrifices." "Everyone, be careful," the Great Elder warned with a heavy gaze. "Form the array," the second Elder said from the side. Suddenly, the seven of them swiftly formed Hand Seals, and a succession of Array Seals emerged from their hands. Merging into the void. Xu Zimei wanted to interrupt, but these Elders moved very fast, simply evading and refusing to engage in a direct fight with Xu Zimei. Finally, when all the Array Seals were completely formed, The Great Elder uttered a soft command, "Activate." With that, a great Immortal Might burst forth from within them, and the entire Firmament was suppressed. The seven great Elders stood in seven different positions, each emitting tremendous power. Unparalleled. This Formation covered a vast area, encasing the entire Stone Heart Pavilion within it. Xu Zimei carefully observed the Formation. He realized it was only an amplifying array, without any attribute enhancements. Such an amplifying array served to increase all aspects of the user: attack, speed, and defense. "Kill," all seven Elders called out simultaneously. The weapons in their hands were different, all striking towards Xu Zimei. Excluding the Immortal Stepped Great Elder, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t consider the others a threat. With Tyrant Shadow in hand, he responded with ease and indifference. Tyrant Shadow sliced through the still void with incredible speed, and within a few exchanges, it had pierced through the chest of Seventh Elder. "Seventh," the other Elders shouted in unison. "Just listen to me," the Great Elder spoke, "This kid is a bit demonic. Don¡¯t hold back, attack with all your might." Seventh Elder, impaled by the blade, struggled to break free. But Xu Zimei seized his throat with one hand and struck a fatal blow, twisting his head off in one movement. The remaining six Elders unleashed their True Fates. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their True Fates were varied, including Tree Demons, Blazing Flame Lions, Azure Dragons, blades, longswords... In short, different kinds of weapons and Monster Beasts were their True Fates. For a moment, the entire Firmament underwent a bizarre change in Spiritual Energy, and its power surged violently. An endless might rolled down with the Torrent. Xu Zimei found himself encircled at the center. "Kid, prepare to die," Third Elder bellowed, his longsword piercing the void. His speed blurred, leaving behind countless afterimages. Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle from his hand. The Power Vortex inside him spun wildly, while the image of the Heaven-Shaking Giant gradually solidified behind him. Then, Heaven-Shaking Giant¡¯s right palm came crashing down, directly sending Third Elder flying. "What kind of monster is this?" "Is this his True Fate? It doesn¡¯t seem like it." Before the crowd could debate, they saw Third Elder being clenched in the palm of the Heaven-Shaking Giant. Like a mere ant, he was crushed to death, his blood mist scattering. "Retreat quickly, you¡¯re no match for this guy," the Great Elder shouted anxiously from the side. He stood at the forefront, barely managing to exchange blows with Xu Zimei and tried to cover the others as they retreated. However, the Heaven-Shaking Giant¡¯s attack was brutal. A single stomp could shatter mountains and rivers, and a punch could break the Firmament. In a few simple moves, the Great Elder got seriously injured from covering for others, coughing up blood from the impact. "Quickly go and inform the Clan Leader, we cannot handle this person," the Great Elder roared. But no sooner had his words fallen than his right leg was captured by the Heaven-Shaking Giant. He was brutally slammed against the ground. Explosion sounds of "bang, bang, bang" rang out. As the other Elders attempted to flee, the Heaven-Shaking Giant threw the body of the Great Elder at them. The corpse flew like a missile, knocking all the remaining Elders out of the way. "Who are you, really?" Fourth Elder asked with difficulty, struggling to rise from the ground. "You can go to Hell and ask around. There are plenty of people I¡¯ve killed there. Maybe they can answer your question," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He raised his blade to decapitate them one by one. But just as he lifted Tyrant Shadow, a streak of light suddenly struck from afar. Xu Zimei quickly moved to block it. The light was so powerful that it made Xu Zimei¡¯s hands tremble slightly upon striking Tyrant Shadow, pushing him back three or four steps. He looked up and saw two figures approaching through the air as if riding the clouds and mist. One was a man and the other an old man. The old man had an extraordinary temperament, with a white beard, white hair, and a white robe trailing behind him. He also had a pair of wings, as pure and holy as those of an Angel. The man was dressed in a white, form-fitting robe, his gaze subtly infused with a domineering aura. He carried two longswords on his back. His wings were not visible. "A heart so cruel and hands so ruthless at such a young age," a grand voice descended. "It seems you¡¯ve amassed a great deal of killing sins." Chapter 886 - 885 Riding the Wind and Breaking the Waves "You talk as if you¡¯re some kind of philanthropist," Xu Zimei laughed. Seeing the appearance of the old man and the middle-aged man, these Feather Clan elders were spared a terrible change. The fourth elder hurriedly greeted, "Ancestor Kouji, Ancestor Chengfeng, what brings you here?" The white-robed old man, also known as Ancestor Kouji, indifferently replied, "The Sect Gate is attacking the Stone Race; such an important matter, how could we not be here?" "Indeed," the fourth elder nodded slightly. "All these years and still no progress; you really disappoint," Ancestor Chengfeng from the side commented. "So many against one, of the same realm, and yet, so bedraggled." Hearing their own ancestor¡¯s words, the fourth elder slightly bowed his head. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. He did not dare to retort; after all, not to mention fleeing, even his life was in critical danger. "Hey, I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to you chat about family affairs here," Xu Zimei said, somewhat impatiently, from the side. "Since you insist on being the enemy of my Feather Clan, then allow me to experience your strength," Ancestor Chengfeng said from the side. He stepped into the air, a white robe billowing about him, graceful in demeanor, with much the air of a worldly gentleman. The two swords on his back also trembled slightly and sang lightly. As if eager to join the battle. "Be careful, Ancestor," warned the nearby elders quickly. "Look after yourselves," Ancestor Chengfeng said flatly. His presence was immense, a torrent of Immortal Qi burst forth from behind him. Like the Milky Way spilling down for three thousand miles, obliterating the sky above the Nine States. The entire firmament was enveloped by this vast Immortal Might. Clearly, his Immortal Ascension Boundary was much stronger than the Great Elder¡¯s. At the very least, Immortal King, or even Immortal Extreme, were not out of the question. The two longswords behind him turned into streaks of light, one blue floating around Ancestor Chengfeng. The other, purple, he held in his hand. The dual swords unleashed, a boundless Sword Intent fell with chilling, commanding coldness. "Kill," Ancestor Chengfeng commanded softly. He directly launched an assault at Xu Zimei. The Tyrant Shadow in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand did not flinch, unleashing an astonishing Blade Intent and clashed with it in battle. Blade and sword wailed, colliding in the firmament. Shattering a vast swath of the void. "Riding the Wind and Waves," Yu Chengfeng uttered lightly. The two swords around him seemed to turn into overwhelming waves, flooding the entire void. Enveloping Xu Zimei as well. Overhead, the roaring, surging waves rose up high. As the waves roared and surged, two sword lights could be seen slicing through everything. As if cutting through endless radiant cleansing lights, they pincered towards Xu Zimei from left and right. The two swords moved at the speed of light, shattering all the void they passed through as if concentrating everything into a single point. "Bang, bang," two crisp sounds of sword cries collided. Xu Zimei caught one sword in each hand, grasping them firmly in his palms. The longswords struggled fiercely, but Xu Zimei paid them no heed. Even as the skin of his palms split open and blood flowed without stop, he did not let go. Seeing Xu Zimei grasp his two swords, Ancestor Chengfeng¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly. "Returning them to you," Xu Zimei smiled lightly. He spun the swords in a 360-degree arc and then hurled the swords out. The two longswords, filled with alarming Sword Intent, charged towards Ancestor Chengfeng. The tips of the swords bristled with countless streaks of light, which broke through everything, truly Riding the Wind and Waves. It was already impossible for Ancestor Chengfeng to dodge; he brought his palms together, and a light purple Spiritual Energy spread in his hands. With his palms slowly parting, a purple barrier emerged, blocking the front. An explosion resounded as two approaching longswords detonated right before him. The purple barrier shattered instantaneously, and Ancestor Chengfeng¡¯s figure was sent flying backward. Beside him, Ancestor Kouji slightly furrowed his brow. "Chengfeng," he called out toward the center of the explosion. "I¡¯m fine," Ancestor Chengfeng¡¯s figure emerged from within. He appeared not to have sustained serious injuries, though his white robe was somewhat disheveled. Even his hair, which had been tied up, had fallen, and now hung in disarray. His gaze, heavy with gravity, turned to Xu Zimei. Then he said, "Great heroes often come from the youth; indeed, among the younger generation, you have the right to be proud." "Are you alright?" Ancestor Kouji asked from the side. "Let¡¯s take him on together," Ancestor Chengfeng responded. "What?" Ancestor Kouji was slightly bewildered. It was rather disgraceful, the two venerable ancestors tag-teaming against a younger member of their kind. "He¡¯s not simple, I fear he¡¯s not an opponent I can handle alone," Ancestor Chengfeng explained, his reasons succinct and to the point. Ancestor Kouji beside him was still somewhat dazed. After all, Xu Zimei was merely at the Divine Vein Realm. He stood at the Immortal Extreme, and Ancestor Chengfeng was an Immortal King. When had it become impossible to defeat a Divine Vein? However, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t give him much time to ponder. The Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate and Shaking Heaven Power were swirling madly within him. Three gates tore open the firmament above his head. Life, Death, Eternity ¨C as the three gates opened, an endless radiance majestically poured down. The Heaven-Shaking Giant, bathed in the radiance, roared towards the sky. Such a phenomenal event naturally alerted everyone from the two battling clans at Stone Holy Mountain. "What is that?" someone asked in astonishment. "I¡¯m not sure, it seems to be coming from the direction of the two ancestors." "Let¡¯s keep our distance; that¡¯s not something we can handle." "Does the Stone Race still have someone who can contend with two ancestors?" another continued to question. The real ancestors of the Stone Race were few in number. Though their race¡¯s propagation period was exceedingly long, their lifespans were not particularly extensive. Legend had it that the Ancestor of the Stone Race was an extraordinary rock from the cosmos. They lacked flesh and blood, and the only reason they could possess consciousness and survive was due to the Stone Essence within them. When the Stone Essence was depleted, their lifespans would also end. This unique mode of existence led to generally shorter lifespans among the Stone Race. According to the information they had received, the Stone Race had lost an ancestor a few years prior. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now only one ancestor remained, already in his twilight years, and unlikely to take action readily. It was probable that a single battle would exhaust the time allowed by his Stone Essence. This was also why they dared to attack the Stone Race so brazenly. ... At this moment, the sky above was completely suffused with the two individuals¡¯ powerful Immortal Qi. Both had unleashed their True Fate. Ancestor Chengfeng¡¯s True Fate was composed of a purple and a blue stream of qi that fluttered around him. Behind Ancestor Kouji was a revolving disc. This disc rotated slowly, as if it shared an intimate connection with everyone present. It was as if an invisible thread linked everyone to this disc. Invisible, intangible, yet undeniably present. Especially the moment the disc appeared, everyone felt its presence even more acutely. Chapter 887 - 886: The Book of Life and Death Shows Its Power for the First Time Xu Zimei looked at the two of them and chuckled lightly. "You entangle him with the Wheel of Fate, and I shall slay," Ancestor Chengfeng said indifferently. He held the sword in both hands, without the slightest negligence. Behind him, one azure and one purple stream of energy surged into the twin swords. Instantly, an astonishing Sword Intent erupted. "The Sword of Affection, endless like the sea," Ancestor Chengfeng called out lightly. The Azure Sword in his right hand swept across the silent expanse of sky and landed in front of Xu Zimei. Tyrant Shadow, with a move Reverse Samsara, instantly blocked. Reincarnation reversed, and heaven and earth were divided into two colors, black and white. Yin and Yang remained unchanged. Sword and saber collided, and with both as the center, the entire surrounding world collapsed. After Ancestor Chengfeng had merged with his True Fate, his strength had become far too strong. He even slightly suppressed Xu Zimei. "The Sword of Ruthlessness, fine as strands of silk," Ancestor Chengfeng called out again. The void in front of him exploded once more. Another purple sword also slowly started to spin, launching an attack. The Sword of Affection reflected the Sword of Ruthlessness, and the two distinct Sword Intents in the void created a repulsion. Yet, they were intimately connected, merging and entwining together, erupting with astonishing power. A point of cold light exploded before their eyes. The huge palm of the Heaven-Shaking Giant quickly blocked it. The radiance of the twin swords fell entirely upon the giant palm. With a "boom," the entire void shook and shattered. The great palm of the Heaven-Shaking Giant was completely blown through. However, his other giant palm followed closely, striking down and knocking Ancestor Chengfeng flying. "Kouji, what are you doing?" Ancestor Chengfeng turned his head to look at Ancestor Kouji and shouted loudly. "Hurry up and entangle his fate." "I know," Ancestor Kouji replied gravely. At this moment, he slightly frowned because his Wheel of Fate could not feel any trace of fate from Xu Zimei¡¯s body. Something was very wrong. It was the first time in his life that he had encountered such a situation. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be so; the Wheel of Fate was a Supreme Treasure, and he had engraved it as his True Fate. Thus merging with it, he could traverse the River of Time to find everyone¡¯s fate. Every sentient being would have their fate reflected in the River of Time. In fact, long ago, Xu Zimei had used the Chaos Pearl to sever the River of Fate. He had transferred his own fate to the River of Fate in the Divine Continent. Naturally, the River of Fate in the Yuan Central Continent wouldn¡¯t find him. ... Ancestor Kouji frowned slightly, but he still made Hand Seals, with his hands crossing each other. Endless authority was condensing at his hands. A vast Seal character emerged from his hands. Behind him, the massive Wheel of Fate was turning slowly. The creaking sound gradually filled their ears. Fate, like a torrent, swept over everything. Carrying the dust of prehistory and ancient sighs, it bore down oppressively. "Hurry up," Ancestor Chengfeng, at the forefront blocking Xu Zimei, roared. A beam of light from the Wheel of Fate shone on Xu Zimei. However, no unusual phenomenon occurred. "I don¡¯t know why either, but the Wheel of Fate is useless against him," Ancestor Kouji said gravely. "Useless?" Ancestor Chengfeng furrowed his brows. "How could this be." However, Xu Zimei did not give him much time to think. The speed of Tyrant Shadow in his hand became faster and faster, and the power grew larger and larger. And Ancestor Chengfeng also felt an immense pressure. He had been completely suppressed. The Heaven-Shaking Giant, bathed in the light of the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, brought down its palms once again. Covering several miles of land. On Stone Holy Mountain, a smaller peak was even directly annihilated under the palm. And the figure of Ancestor Chengfeng was also sent flying. Ancestor Kouji, standing nearby, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t care about using the Wheel of Fate. He hurriedly went forward to fight with Xu Zimei. Unfortunately, although he was an existence of Immortal Extreme, his True Fate couldn¡¯t be used at all. In terms of combat power, he wasn¡¯t even as strong as Ancestor Chengfeng, who was an Immortal King. "What do we do next?" Ancestor Chengfeng asked hastily. "How can there be such a being on Stone Holy Mountain?" Ancestor Kouji wondered. If such a person existed, how could they possibly be afraid of their Feather Clan? The two exchanged glances and nodded at each other. Then Ancestor Chengfeng raised his arms high, both swords pointing to the firmament, merging into one. Under the harsh moonlight, the two longswords slowly merged into one. The Sword of Affection and the Sword of Ruthlessness, both Sword Intents, also entangled and condensed. "Kill," the serious-faced Ancestor Chengfeng put great force behind the sword as he struck. Ancestor Kouji¡¯s right palm slowly undulated, his fingertips pinched as if plucking a flower, a seal formed in the palm of his hand. His seal soared into the firmament, shrouding the entire Stone Holy Mountain beneath it. As the imprint instantly magnified hundreds of times, rotating slowly. Within the seal, torrents of Heavenly Thunder began to fall, pouring down towards Xu Zimei. When all attacks converged to strike in this moment, Xu Zimei simply smiled. The Gate of Immortality within the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate opened wide, momentarily granting immunity from all harm. Besides Ancestor Chengfeng and Ancestor Kouji, Xu Zimei noticed that there was also a figure hidden in the void. This figure, taking advantage of the two Ancestors¡¯ attack demonstration, also launched an assault on him. This was a dark yellow giant dragon. The dragon soared into the sky, carrying with it an overwhelming dragon might, its dragon prison vast as the sea, destroying all the void. Xu Zimei merely smiled lightly, watching their offenses. All attacks exploded upon his body. But due to the Gate of Immortality, he suffered no harm. Space shattered, gusts of wind spread out. When the dust settled, everyone looked up. The scale of the attack was too great for them not to pay attention. Beneath the dust, Xu Zimei remained unharmed. He held a book in one hand, and a writing brush in the other. Black and white energies of life and death flowed around the Book of Life and Death and the Pen of Life and Death. "What is that?" Ancestor Chengfeng asked, puzzled. "I don¡¯t know, I sense a terrifying presence," replied Ancestor Kouji, shaking his head. The Pen of Life and Death slowly moved across the Book of Life and Death, on the book¡¯s first page Xu Zimei wrote the words "Feather Clan." The next moment, the words burst forth with endless radiance. The intense black and white energies enveloped the characters. The words detached from the Book of Life and Death and floated independently in the void. The two characters began to evolve in the void. Turning into a black hole capable of swallowing everything. Suddenly, numerous black and white chains spread out from the black hole. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With countless chains, all of the Feather Clan present were bound. "What is this thing?" a member of the Feather Clan shouted. "My life energy, I feel it¡¯s being drained," another added. Some clan members even turned into mummified corpses in the blink of an eye. "No good, everyone scatter and run," Ancestor Chengfeng saw this and shouted urgently. At that moment, he himself was also surrounded by countless chains. Chapter 888 - 887 Annihilate the Feather Clan ``` Black and white chains slowly spread out from the black hole. They encircled Ancestor Kouji and another person completely. No matter how they dodged, the chains seemed to have tracking abilities, always able to lock onto them. And no matter what attacks they used, they couldn¡¯t break the chains. "What on earth are these things?" Ancestor Chengfeng yelled angrily. At this moment, more and more of the Feather Clan were being bound by the chains. The chains absorbed their life energy, contending with them. "It¡¯s that book in his hands causing trouble," Ancestor Kouji suddenly looked towards Xu Zimei and shouted. However, the two of them couldn¡¯t get close to Xu Zimei at all. The chains had completely surrounded them, three layers inside and three layers outside. The two of them happened to be the last of the Feather Clan left standing. But ultimately, the chains pierced through their hands and feet. Nailed in the void, besides their limbs being nailed, several chains also bound their waists from behind, pulling at them. "That¡¯s right, I forgot there was someone else," Xu Zimei chuckled softly. He waved his right hand slowly, and countless chains followed his movement, all speeding towards the distant void. Originally, that void was empty, but when the chains shattered the void, completely obliterating that piece of heaven and earth, a dark-yellow dragon suddenly soared out from the void. For a moment, its dragon might surged, struggling to escape. "People from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty?" Xu Zimei said with interest. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This young master, I didn¡¯t intend to harm you, I was just passing by," the dragon spoke in human speech and quickly explained. "I heard that your Ancient Dragon Dynasty is colluding with the Feather Clan. I have already killed your Saint Heir. Do you think I don¡¯t know?" Xu Zimei laughed. The chains hooked onto every single scale of the dragon, and despite the dragon¡¯s roaring, it was gradually pulled toward the black hole. "If you dare kill me, my Ancient Dragon Dynasty won¡¯t let you off," the dark-yellow dragon roared in anger. "If I were afraid of your Ancient Dragon Dynasty, I wouldn¡¯t have killed your Saint Heir," Xu Zimei laughed. "That¡¯s because Heavenly Dao Academy was protecting you. We from the Ancient Dragon Dynasty didn¡¯t dare touch you." The dragon quickly said, "Now that Heavenly Dao Academy has been annihilated, you will have no place to hide. This world may be vast, but it won¡¯t accommodate you. If you let me go, I can conceal your whereabouts, letting the Sect Gate spare you." "Annihilate Heavenly Dao Academy, just by your Ancient Dragon Dynasty?" Xu Zimei laughed. His words carried a hint of mockery, setting aside the terrifying influence that Heavenly Dao Academy possessed. Just the sheer gap in pure strength alone, Heavenly Dao Academy could crush the Ancient Dragon Dynasty. Don¡¯t think that they are a dynasty with two emperors, but in front of Heavenly Dao Academy, they really aren¡¯t much. To put it bluntly, in the entire Supreme Domain, aside from Slaying Immortal Sect, the other Immortal Sects are nothing compared to Heavenly Dao Academy. "It¡¯s not just our Ancient Dragon Dynasty, this time in annihilating Heavenly Dao Academy, there are nearly seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects. Besides the Supreme Domain, it also includes forces from Shenghua Domain, Tianluan Domain, and other continents. Among them are countless first-class Sects," the dragon replied with great confidence. "Heavenly Dao Academy is doomed, don¡¯t you think about your own future?" "With so many forces, that does indeed sound lively," Xu Zimei laughed. "Why do you want to annihilate Heavenly Dao Academy?" "That," the dragon hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t answer directly. "If you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you." "You don¡¯t have the right to set conditions," Xu Zimei replied. "Then if you decide to kill, just kill then. In the end, you won¡¯t be able to escape either," the dragon replied coldly. ``` Xu Zimei glanced at his opponent and the Tyrant Shadow in his hand descended directly, unleashing tens of thousands of Blade Intent soaring into the sky. "You really do kill," the dragon barely finished speaking before it abruptly stopped. The bloody dragon¡¯s head fell from the firmament, and the remaining huge body was swept into the black hole by chains. Xu Zimei turned his gaze towards the people of the Feather Clan. "Who exactly are you?" Ancestor Kouji asked from the side. Knowing he couldn¡¯t escape, he could only seek one last opportunity. "Does it matter?" Xu Zimei asked. "Our Feather Clan surely hasn¡¯t offended Your Excellency, right? This is our feud with the Stone Race, I don¡¯t understand why Your Excellency would want to get involved?" Ancestor Kouji asked. "To take people¡¯s money and eliminate their disasters for them," Xu Zimei replied. "What terms did the Stone Race offer you? Our Feather Clan can double, even multiple times provide Your Excellency. Just asking that Your Excellency withdraws from this dispute," Ancestor Chengfeng quickly added from the side. "Is it really necessary to be so troublesome?" Xu Zimei said. "If I annihilate your Feather Clan, won¡¯t all of your clan¡¯s belongings belong to me?" Looking at the struggling people of the Feather Clan below, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk further. "Kill," a single word illuminated the heavens. Endless killing intent surged forth, dispersing the darkness at the horizon. The first rays of light at dawn slowly opened the curtain, painting the sky like a scroll from troubled times. Blood drenched the entire world. These Feather Clan members were pulled into an endless black hole, ultimately annihilated completely. There, on the brink of life and death, depriving others of their lives and deaths, was utterly domineering. This Book of Life and Death was akin to a group skill. Its power was determined by the caster. With Xu Zimei¡¯s current strength, writing someone¡¯s name in the Book of Life and Death essentially sealed their fate. Even those who had Stepped into Immortality might not escape. He looked down at the scene of corpses strewn everywhere, rivers of blood. Stone Holy Mountain had long turned into a Blood Mountain. Rivers formed of blood flowed from the mountaintop down. At this moment, all of the people of the Stone Race were shocked as they watched this scene. With the power of one person, he obliterated a massive race. Such an existence, except for the Great Emperor, they might never encounter again in their lives. Let alone experience firsthand. "Many thanks to Young Master Xu for saving the entire Stone Race," Shi Shaoshuo was the first to kneel in Xu Zimei¡¯s direction. "Many thanks, Young Master Xu, for saving our lives." The other tens of thousands of people of the Stone Race also knelt down. The rustling crowd kneeling down made for a grand sight, making the entire Stone Holy Mountain utterly silent at this moment. "From today onwards, whatever command Young Master Xu gives, even if the Stone Race must shatter to pieces or cross Blade Mountain Fiery Sea, we are willing to serve you," Shi Shaoshuo said loudly. "That¡¯s enough, it was just a simple gesture," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Shi Shaoshuo had made it so solemn, which was somewhat unexpected. "Young Master Xu, you saved not only our lives but also the continuation of our race." Shi Shaoshuo said. "From now on, you are our race¡¯s great benefactor. We will record your deeds in our clan records, erect statues in your honor, and our people will always be grateful to you." Xu Zimei smiled, nodding his head, and found Shi Jian among the crowd. "It¡¯s time to return to the Heavenly Dao Academy," Xu Zimei said. Chapter 889 - 888: The Plight of the Heavenly Dao Academy "So soon," Shi Jian said in surprise. "Stay a few more days, my clan members would also like to thank you." "No need, I always feel that something is going to happen at the academy these days and I want to join in on the excitement," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "To welcome the storm." "That¡¯s true, I forgot about that," Shi Jian nodded and responded. "Then let¡¯s go together, no matter what the outcome is, we must stand with the academy." While the two were chatting, Shi Shaoshuo also came over with many Elders. "There¡¯s no need for too many thanks. I did it partly for the sake of the Supreme Hammer and partly because of Senior Brother Shi," Xu Zimei said, waving his hand. "Is Young Master Xu about to leave?" Shi Shaoshuo asked. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and said, "Your Stone Race has just experienced a great calamity, a rebirth after the disaster. Isn¡¯t it time to put things in order?" "What does Young Master Xu mean?" Shi Shaoshuo asked, puzzled. "There are some people in the clan with insidious intentions. Of course, you can check on this yourselves," Xu Zimei gestured. He asked, "Where is the Feather Clan¡¯s territory?" "Thirty li to the east from Stone Holy Mountain, that¡¯s about where Yu Mountain Ridge is," Shi Shaoshuo replied hastily. "But now that the main force of the Feather Clan has left, it¡¯s unlikely that the remnants can stir up much trouble." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After a brief goodbye with Shi Shaoshuo and the others, he didn¡¯t bother with Lu Ze and the group from the Immortal Mortal Sect and prepared to leave. After all, Lu Ze hadn¡¯t provoked him, and he had already warned Shi Shaoshuo. ... He and Shi Jian set out together towards the east. In about an hour, they had arrived in the middle of Yu Mountain Ridge. This was the territory of the Feather Clan and where their race lived. Among the mountains, the trees were luxuriant and growing thickly. The morning sunlight shone down, and the air was exceptionally quiet. The two discerned their direction in the firmament and descended into the heart of the Feather Clan¡¯s mountains. "Who dares to trespass upon the Feather Clan?" a stern voice called out, and a dozen members of the Feather Clan flew towards them. Xu Zimei ignored these people and instead surveyed the buildings around. There were places like the Technique Pavilion and the Weapon Hall. He had come to plunder the accumulations of the Feather Clan to strengthen his True Fate World. Of course, Shi Jian would deal with these people. Entering these halls, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t care for what things were there, and collected everything into his True Fate World. ... At this moment, in the Divine Continent, All living beings had embarked on the path of cultivation. The inheritances and various cultivation techniques Xu Zimei had placed inside were discovered and had begun to be cultivated. The spiritual energy became increasingly rich. He deliberately guided the mythical stories of the Divine Land, thereby integrating the cultivation system as well. Now, some powerful individuals of the True Vein Realm had emerged. They were the first batch of creatures to cultivate. And among them, the outstanding ones. Most of the treasures Xu Zimei obtained from the Feather Clan were of no use to him, so he scattered them throughout the Divine Continent for those with fate to discover. After he had cultivated the first batch of true powerhouses, those capable of reaching the Divine Vein, there would be no need for further investment in resources. Only after he had plundered the Feather Clan completely clean did Xu Zimei prepare to leave. As for the remaining members of the Feather Clan, their expressions varied after hearing their main force had been annihilated at the Stone Race. Some believed, others did not. As to their ultimate fate, the Stone Race would probably handle it. Xu Zimei and Shi Jian set off toward Heavenly Dao Academy. ...¡­ Although they had been gone for only a few short days, sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heavenly Dao City now felt desolate compared to before. The city was not as bustling as they had imagined, with only small groups of people occasionally walking down the spacious streets. Even the usual vendors seemed listless and no longer called out for customers. Upon returning, Xu Zimei and Shi Jian discovered that many students had already left the academy. Now, one in ten students remained at the academy. And this was already considered good. This cradle of the human race, established during the era of Wild Desolation, was for the first time experiencing a bleak scene. "It seems that something really is about to happen," Shi Jian said at his side. The two descended from the void into the academy. By chance, a few students were heading out. Shi Jian quickly stopped some of them to ask. "You must have just returned to the academy, brother," said one of the young men. "The academy has issued a notice that a disaster will occur soon. The academy is not sure if it can cope, allowing everyone to stay or leave at will. They can leave or stay to face life and death with the academy." "Are you going to leave?" Shi Jian asked. "Brother, it¡¯s best to leave early," the young man replied with a sigh. "I heard this time it¡¯s led by several Immortal Sects of Imperial Rule and even involves participants from other continents. What can we do? Staying would only cause more trouble for the academy." "You bunch of cowards afraid of death," Shi Jian said indignantly after hearing the young men¡¯s words. "How did the academy and our teachers educate us? Even if we don¡¯t repay the kindness of their teaching, at least we shouldn¡¯t abandon the academy like this when it is in trouble. You are unworthy to be human, unworthy to be students." Hearing Shi Jian¡¯s rebuke, the few showed ashamed expressions. "We don¡¯t want to leave either, but with everyone leaving, what use is there for us to stay?" "Enough," Xu Zimei said, smiling and waving his hand from the side. He said, "Everyone has a choice. Don¡¯t expect too much." "I just can¡¯t stand it," Shi Jian said. "Let¡¯s go find the master and ask about the situation," Xu Zimei suggested. Ragefire Venerable was still on Vermilion Bird Island. The two flew toward it and returned to Vermilion Bird Island. Ragefire Venerable was currently taking a walk around the island with a woman, seemingly unconcerned about the current state of the academy. "Master," the two greeted simultaneously. "You¡¯re back," Ragefire Venerable said with a smile. "Is the Stone Race matter resolved?" "Yes, thanks to Junior Brother Xu," Shi Jian quickly nodded. "Let me introduce you," Ragefire Venerable said, pointing to the woman beside him with a smile, "Zhu Qian, she will be your master¡¯s wife from now on." Xu Zimei could see that this woman was the Vermilion Bird he had resurrected, transformed into a human. After a brief greeting, Shi Jian began to inquire about the current situation of the academy. Ragefire Venerable sighed softly and said, "The situation is grim." "Why do they want to attack our academy? There shouldn¡¯t be any grievances between us, and this time, so many Immortal Sects of Imperial Rule have come all at once," Xu Zimei expressed his inner confusion. "They¡¯re just flies wanting a piece of the pie," Ragefire Venerable snorted coldly. "This matter involves the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. It¡¯s also a remnant issue from the past." Chapter 890 - 889: Heavenly Cang Demon Roc "Heavenly Cang Demon Roc?" Shi Jian asked with perplexity. "What is that? A Monster Beast?" "There were Heavenly Rocs in ancient times, rumored to feed on dragons, possessing boundless strength, and bodies ten thousand meters in length, soaring across the Nine States. Swallowing clouds and exhaling fog, summoning wind and calling rain, their magical powers vast and mighty." Ragefire Venerable said, "During the Wild Desolation era, the Dragon Clan was a major tribe within the Monster Race. Numerous ancestors from the Dragon Clan flew to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and could be said to be a group no one dared provoke. Yet, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was so strong that it reached an agreement with the Dragon Clan¡ªeach year, it must be given some of the most wicked and evil dragons as food to ensure the safety of the other dragons." "That powerful," Shi Jian exclaimed surprisingly. "More than that," Ragefire Venerable continued, "the Dragon Clan traded for peace, but the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was not satisfied. Unable to feed on the Dragon Clan, it turned its eyes toward the human race. After all, the humans of the Wild Desolation era were incomparably feeble and no match for the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc." Ragefire Venerable said, "Thousands and thousands of humans did not die in conflicts between races but were instead devoured by the Demon Roc. Later, when the Heavenly Dao Academy was established, the heinous acts of the Demon Roc enraged the human saints. The ten ancestral masters of the Heavenly Dao Academy joined forces to seal the Demon Roc. And they built the Academy right above the Sealing Ground, pressing down on the Demon Roc for countless generations as punishment for its crimes against the human race." "So that¡¯s how it was, the ten ancestral masters truly were a blessing for our human race," remarked Shi Jian with emotion. "Has something gone wrong with the Demon Roc now?" "Originally, under the Suppression of the seal, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc grew weaker and weaker. It was estimated that in a few more centuries, it would perish and its Dao would dissipate," sighed Venerable Nu. "Unfortunately, a few years ago, the Heavenly Roc Clan came to attack my Heavenly Dao Academy to rescue this Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. That battle was also one of the few major battles our Heavenly Dao Academy has faced in recent years. Although we slaughtered most of the strong members of the Heavenly Roc Clan, leaving hardly one in ten, they still risked the annihilation of their clan to damage the seal of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc." "Are you saying the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is about to break free?" Shi Jian asked in horror. Based on Venerable Nu¡¯s description, the Dragon Clan, so powerful back then, also made concessions to the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. This made it imaginable just how formidable it was. The consequences would be unthinkable if it were to break the seal and emerge. The ten ancestral masters had sealed it, and it¡¯s likely the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s most resented target was their Heavenly Dao Academy. Compared to the mighty Dragon Clan of the past, the current human race was also prospering. If united, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. However, although the human race was vast, they were not united. Now that the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was emerging, not only were others not helping, but many opportunists were trying to take advantage. Otherwise, so many from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect wouldn¡¯t have convened to obliterate the Heavenly Dao Academy. "It won¡¯t be long before it emerges, and I¡¯m afraid a bloodbath will be inevitable," said Venerable Nu. "Whether our Heavenly Dao Academy can survive this devastating storm is also an uncertain fate." Shi Jian nodded slightly, seemingly pondering over something. "What are your plans, you two?" Ragefire Venerable asked. "Master, naturally we want to stay and share the fate of the Academy," Shi Jian quickly replied. Xu Zimei also nodded slightly. "I¡¯ll take you to see the Academy¡¯s Dean. The Academy is currently arranging a grand formation; perhaps you can be of some help," said Ragefire Venerable. "The Dean," Shi Jian asked excitedly. "Our Dean has always been like a Divine Dragon, ever elusive. I¡¯ve been at the Heavenly Dao Academy for such a long time and have yet to meet him." "Has the dean never appeared before?" Xu Zimei asked out of curiosity. The dean doesn¡¯t like to make appearances, it¡¯s usually Vice-Dean Li Changhe who manages everything on his behalf," said Venerable Nu. "You will understand once you¡¯re there." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. .......... Following behind Venerable Nu, they walked on air as they left Vermilion Bird Island, heading westward. Eventually, they stopped in front of a vast and grand golden palace. Above the palace, the three characters "Great Dao Pavilion" caught their eye. These three characters were full of Taoist charm, and just these words alone suppressed the surrounding void space. Solemn and reverent. Entering the hall, hundreds of people were seated cross-legged inside. Each person had an aura of immense power about them, as violent as raging windstorms, including men and women, both old and young. Xu Zimei looked up to see a woman seated in the foremost chair. He was slightly taken aback, as he happened to know this woman. It was the very same woman in white he had met before, who had lent him the token to enter the library. He didn¡¯t believe in coincidences, which meant that she had been keeping an eye on him all along. "Is she the dean?" Even Shi Jian was taken aback. "Our Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s dean is a woman?" "Quiet," Venerable Nu glanced at Shi Jian, then lifted his gaze toward the woman at the front. He said, "Dean, these are my two disciples. The academy is facing significant changes, and I believe many areas are short-handed. I have brought them here to help." "Still worried about the academy¡¯s affairs?" the woman said with a light laugh. Ever since the death of the Vermilion Bird, Venerable Nu had secluded himself on Vermilion Bird Island, no longer taking disciples, and had rarely appeared since then. "We meet again," the woman said with an interested smile, looking at Xu Zimei. "Greetings, Dean," Xu Zimei said, nodding slightly. "You don¡¯t have to be surprised. My previous interaction with you was to garner the help of the True Martial Holy Sect. I had no other intentions," the woman said. Xu Zimei nodded. "Well, since you¡¯re here, go find a place to sit on either side," the woman said, waving her hand. Venerable Nu settled on the left, sitting together with other leaders from the academy. Xu Zimei and Shi Jian sat slightly towards the back, on the far right. "What is our dean¡¯s name?" Xu Zimei asked Shi Jian in a low voice. "I¡¯m not sure, either. Our dean is quite mysterious," Shi Jian replied, shaking his head. Above the hall, the woman was discussing the current state of Heavenly Dao Academy. Xu Zimei already knew about the general situation. This time, the guests from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect included not only the native powers from the Supreme Domain but also the Ancient Dragon Dynasty, Pure Yang Immortal Sect, Heavenly Nether Sect, Merciful Ferry Sect, and some others from the Western Continent. In this hall, nearly all the leaders of the academy were gathered. That included many from the younger generation. Xu Zimei even spotted Ji Ruobing among them. "Isn¡¯t she the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect? Why would she be involved in this?" Xu Zimei wondered. "This is her personal trial and choice; the Slaying Immortal Sect won¡¯t be involved," Shi Jian explained. "This has been the way of the Slaying Immortal Sect for generations; they do not intervene in the practices of their own Saint Heirs and Saintesses." Shi Jian pointed to several young men and women sitting in the front rows, introducing them to Xu Zimei one by one. Chapter 891 - 890: Guarding the Myriad Treasures Pavilion "Did you see that young man?" Shi Jian said. Following the direction of the finger, Xu Zimei saw a young man in a blue shirt sitting on a cushion, his face resolute. He was listening intently to what the woman at the head was saying. The youth exuded an ethereal aura, with a blue sword strapped to his back. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei nodded, asking in confusion. "His name is Feng Xiaoxi. He is this generation¡¯s most hopeful contender for Destiny at our Heavenly Dao Academy," Shi Jian introduced. "Among the younger generation, he is highly esteemed." "Not bad," Xu Zimei surveyed the young man and remarked. "And there is the woman in red on the left," Shi Jian once again pointed to another person and said. "She is the Direct Disciple of the Dean, named Bai Lin, also one of the top figures in our academy." This small hall had nearly gathered all the upper echelons of the Heavenly Dao Academy. "The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc can no longer be contained by the seals; we should cease our efforts with the sealing," the woman at the head began to speak. "The Imperial Rule Immortal Sect that came inquiring doesn¡¯t really intend to destroy our Heavenly Dao Academy. They just wish to seize the chaos as an opportunity to steal the foundations of our academy." "Is there really no way to handle the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc?" Vice Dean Li Changhe asked unwillingly from the side. "This matter will be resolved by our ancestors, it is not something we need to worry about. All we need to do is handle those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect," the woman said lightly. "I have assigned people to guard each sacred site. If everyone puts in their utmost effort to protect these sites, we shall be victorious in this great war." Seeing the serious and solemn expressions on everyone in the hall, the woman spoke with a grave voice. "I will guard the Heart-destroying Pavilion, Vice Dean Li Changhe will guard the Glazed Glass Palace. Dream Venerable will guard Liushuixie, ...¡­" With the woman¡¯s words, the positions of various treasures within the Heavenly Dao Academy were clearly assigned. Based on the importance of each treasure site and the capabilities of those assigned to defend them. After the woman finished speaking, the people below slightly frowned. Because there was still one very important place that the Dean hadn¡¯t assigned. That was the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. As one of the top three treasure sites within the academy, the treasures it held could shake the entire Yuan Central Continent. It was probably also one of the main targets the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect wanted to plunder. "Dean, who will guard the Myriad Treasures Pavilion?" Li Changhe couldn¡¯t hold back and asked in confusion. The woman¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present. Both Bai Lin and Feng Xiaoxi had a hint of anticipation. Guarding the Myriad Treasures Pavilion meant that the Dean had great confidence in them. Though it was full of dangers, by staying behind during the academy¡¯s crisis, it signified their readiness to face death. "Xu Zimei," the woman finally rested her eyes on Xu Zimei and spoke with a somewhat smiling expression. "The Myriad Treasures Pavilion will be entrusted to you for guarding." "Why?" just as the woman finished speaking, Bai Lin immediately stood up. Perhaps realizing her inadvertent gaffe, Bai Lin quickly explained, "Master, the importance of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion goes without saying. No matter what, it shouldn¡¯t be his turn." "I agree with Bai Lin," Feng Xiaoxi nodded from the side and added. In the hall, some of the masters had already begun discussing animatedly. "Are you questioning my decision?" the woman countered. "Master, I dare not," Bai Lin quickly responded. "Let me have a duel with him. If I lose, I will accept it willingly. Otherwise, I can¡¯t understand your decision." "There¡¯s no need for a duel. I have my reasons for this decision," the woman said placidly. "Let¡¯s leave it at this for today. Xu Zimei, stay behind; everyone else, leave." Bai Lin wanted to say something more, but Li Changhe stopped her. Li Changhe slightly shook his head, leading the group out of the hall. "Do you think you are up to the task?" the woman asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "There¡¯s no question of whether I can handle it, only whether I want to," Xu Zimei replied. "I just love that confidence of yours," the woman said with a laugh. "Venerable Nu told me about you, and if you hold down the fort, you are allowed to take any item from within." "Deal," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Both Bai Lin and Xiaoxi are still young. Please be patient with them," the woman continued. "I don¡¯t care, but you better tell them not to provoke me," Xu Zimei waved his hand. After a brief chat with the woman about Myriad Treasures Pavilion and asking a few questions, he left. The woman only turned around after watching Xu Zimei¡¯s disappearing figure. "Come out," she said sternly. As her words fell, a vague shadow slowly emerged from the seemingly empty space beside her. The shadow was hazy and indistinct, revealing only a rough outline. "Do you really trust him that much?" the shadow asked with a laugh. "He annihilated the Feather Clan," the woman said flatly. "Neither Feng Xiaoxi nor Bai Lin could have done that. So I chose him." "Let¡¯s hope your choice is not mistaken," the shadow replied. "How are things on the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s side?" the woman continued. "We are doing our best," the shadow replied gravely. ... Xu Zimei had just stepped out of the hall when Shi Jian was already waiting outside. "Master has asked me to take you to Myriad Treasures Pavilion," Shi Jian said. Xu Zimei nodded. The two stepped through the air and quickly arrived at the location of Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Myriad Treasures Pavilion was not a real pavilion. It was a world unto itself, an expanse of void. However, Xu Zimei could not enter this void now. The entrance to this void was located inside a pavilion. Four red-painted pillars stood at the four corners of the pavilion, with six steps below, and an octagonal pavilion roof above. Under the glazed tiles, the words "Myriad Treasures Pavilion" were carved. Inside this pavilion, there was a stone table and four stone stools. "This pavilion is the entrance to Myriad Treasures Pavilion; you just need to guard it," Shi Jian said with a smile. "I didn¡¯t expect the dean to think so highly of you to let you guard this place." Xu Zimei sat in the pavilion, slowly leaning back on a stone stool. On the stone table in front of him, there was a black and white chessboard. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The black and white pieces crisscrossed each other, like thousands of soldiers battling, or like two giant dragons, one black and one white, fighting. "You just stay here and guard this place then; I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first," Shi Jian said. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ... During this time, the Heavenly Dao Academy was unusually desolate. Not a single person could be seen around Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Xu Zimei leaned in the pavilion, looking up at the sky. The murky firmament reflected down, and the air was filled with a heavy demonic Qi. Suddenly, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze flashed as he turned to look in the northern direction. He saw a red figure approaching through the air. Chapter 892 - 891: Blood Massacre, Mad Blade The sky flickered with a deep crimson. As the spiritual energy surged violently, a red figure could be seen slowly approaching. This woman was dressed in a long red robe, with an especially long whip coiled around her waist. She appeared quite formidable. This woman, whom Xu Zimei also happened to know, was named Bai Lin and was a direct disciple of the academy¡¯s dean. The woman landed outside the pavilion, looking at Xu Zimei with an overwhelming aura. "Something you need?" Xu Zimei asked. "From now on, no one is allowed to enter or leave this place; I¡¯ll be on guard," she declared. "Fight me," the woman said indifferently. "Not interested. If you have a problem, just take it up with the dean," Xu Zimei responded with a wave of his hand. "Are you afraid?" Bai Lin chuckled lightly. "That kind of provocation is childish," Xu Zimei glanced at her, then paid her no further attention. "I know of your exploits in the academy, having surpassed the tenth floor of the Tower of Heavenly Dao. You killed the Azure Dragon Crown Prince and defeated Ji Ruobing, but I¡¯m still not convinced," Bai Lin said to herself. "If you fight me, I¡¯ll stop bothering you." Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, not paying any attention to her. "If you won¡¯t fight, then I¡¯ll just stay here and not leave," Bai Lin huffed coldly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She did not enter the pavilion, but instead sat down on the stone steps outside. Xu Zimei ignored her, his consciousness already entering the Divine Continent in the True Fate World. With the revival of spiritual energy, all beings had embarked on the Heavenly Path of cultivation. The Divine Continent at that moment was a sight of blooming flowers, competing for beauty everywhere. Empires were established, and sects and clans were rising. More and more powers sprang up like bamboo shoots after rain. Xu Zimei, idle and bored, watched like a Creator God overseeing the myriad changes of the continent and the lives of its inhabitants. Meanwhile, he began to feel a sense of urgency. Once destiny had taken shape, he must advance to Great Emperor as quickly as possible and then proceed on the subsequent journey. Otherwise, one day, if someone in his True Fate World became stronger than him, the balance would be broken. His world did not yet have the concept of True Fate, and all rules were set by him. But once the rules were established, he would no longer be able to change them at will. After spending a long time in the Divine Continent, Xu Zimei¡¯s consciousness returned to his original body. Bai Lin was still sitting on the steps, showing no sign of leaving. Before long, another person came. "Mo Tianming." "Brother Xu, how have you been?" Mo Tianming greeted with a smile. "Not bad. Where have you been assigned, Brother Mo?" Xu Zimei replied with a smile. "I¡¯ve been assigned to guard the Glazed Glass Palace with the vice dean," Mo Tianming looked around and then said with a smile: "It seems the dean still has high hopes for Brother Xu." "Brother Mo, is there something you came for?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Nothing much, just passing by," Mo Tianming shook his head, smiling. "I hear that the Myriad Treasures Pavilion is quite exceptional to Heavenly Dao Academy. You should take extra care, Brother Xu." Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. After a brief chat with Mo Tianming, the latter left. But Bai Lin still guarded the stone steps. The sunset on the horizon gradually receded, and the firmament darkened as well, drawing the black curtain of night. Although the students of the Heavenly Dao Academy had left, tranquility was still absent; instead, there was a feeling of undercurrents flowing in the dark. In the deep night, strange roars came from afar. The sounds were odd, resembling the piercing cries of eagles and the roaring of ferocious tigers. ``` Long and emphatic. This sound carried a heart-shaking effect, making many people restless the entire night, ringing out all through the night until the dawn of the next day when it finally stopped. "It looks like that guy is about to come out," Bai Lin said softly. Right then, two streaks of light flew over from afar. One black and one purple, both streaking across the sky with an overwhelming evil Qi, permeating the void. Even before the light reached them, a voice emanated from within. "Student Sword Without Trace, Mad Blade here to support." By the time the voice fell, the lights revealed themselves, and two figures descended into the void. Because the figures did not land near the pavilion, Xu Zimei was unable to see what followed. "I didn¡¯t expect them to actually come," Bai Lin commented with some emotion. "Do you know them?" Zimo asked. Bai Lin glanced at Xu Zimei, snorted coldly, and did not answer. "If you answer my question, I don¡¯t mind letting you come in and sit," Xu Zimei said. "Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sending you away." "You want me to guard Myriad Treasures Pavilion?" Bai Lin asked. "Can you handle it alone?" Xu Zimei responded with a smile. "Together." Bai Lin fell silent for a moment before snorting coldly, "You want to ask about those two just now, don¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "They are a couple, the man is Mad Blade, and the woman is Sword Without Trace," Bai Lin replied. "Their reputation in the Supreme Domain is extraordinary, and you don¡¯t even know them." "I don¡¯t really pay attention to others," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "The two of them are Loose Cultivators. In their youth, they spent some time at Heavenly Dao Academy. Then the two joined forces and experienced the world together. A knife and a sword, both notoriously fierce, Mad Blade even being bestowed the name ¡¯Blood Butcher.¡¯" Bai Lin explained, "Once some of the academy¡¯s masters felt their killing intent was too strong and wanted to expel them from the academy. However, they were stopped by the dean. Unexpectedly, this time when the academy was in trouble, it was these two who rushed to help first." "So life, you see, is full of drama," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. "Now I can go in, right?" Bai Lin said. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, she walked into the pavilion and settled down on a stone bench. Her gaze wandered worriedly over the distant horizon. Even though all living beings are beneath the same blue sky, the sky above Heavenly Dao City seemed to be much more oppressive. Upon closer inspection, you¡¯d find many small cracks in the sky, and even the clouds seemed to be tainted with darkness. Bai Lin sighed, turned her head to look at Xu Zimei, only to find him leaning against the stone bench of the pavilion, eyes closed in sleep, as if everything in the outside world had nothing to do with him. "At a time like this, you still have the nerve to sleep," Bai Lin said indignantly. "What else can I do if I¡¯m not concerned? Can your anxiety change the fate of the academy?" Xu Zimei replied calmly without opening his eyes. Bai Lin fell silent for a while, then ultimately replied, "Do you think the academy can get through this disaster?" "That¡¯s not for me to worry about. The mission the dean gave me was just to guard Myriad Treasures Pavilion," Xu Zimei replied. "If the academy is destroyed, what¡¯s the use of guarding Myriad Treasures Pavilion?" Bai Lin snorted. ...¡­ In the next couple of days, the atmosphere inside Heavenly Dao Academy grew increasingly tense. The previous strange beastly roars became more violent. The sound grew quicker. Previously, it would only sound at night, but now the roars could be heard even during the day. Two days later, following another roar. ``` Chapter 893 - 892: The Monster Roc Emerges The entire ground began to shake. Suddenly, demonic Qi soared into the sky, completely obscuring the northern horizon. A demonic wind blew through, instantly swirling sand and stones, darkening the skies and land. From the roar of the beast alone, one could deduce how powerful it was. The firmament itself seemed to be veiled by a dark demonic Qi. Xu Zimei looked up at the firmament, feeling as though countless eyes had appeared at that moment. All fixated on the inside of Heavenly Dao Academy. The next moment, a white barrier began to spread outwards from the center of Heavenly Dao Academy. Enveloping the entire academy. Then came a shrouding mist, hiding everything and blocking those prying gazes. "Quite lively, isn¡¯t it?" Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "Is there something going on?" Bai Lin asked with a serious gaze. "Relax, it¡¯s not our turn yet," Xu Zimei laughed. "We¡¯ll be affected when the fight spreads out fully." Mystical phenomena continued to occur within Heavenly Dao Academy. Golden lotuses sprang from the ground, stacking in layers, rising above the firmament, blooming everywhere. There were also roars of a golden lion¡¯s phantom, its foot smashing through the smoky void, as if to break through the illusion and emerge. Demonic winds formed tornadoes, sweeping through half of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Most unguarded buildings were destroyed. The cracks in the ground grew from a dozen to thousands. And they only multiplied, eventually becoming chasms. For a time, tumultuous clouds gathered, and color drained from earth and sky, sun and moon retreated. A stream of cascading light came swiftly from the edge of the sky, striking heavily against the academy¡¯s outer white barrier. With a "boom," the barrier exploded, sending ripples in all directions. A figure in a purple robe dispersed the mist, appearing outside the barrier. This purple-robed figure exuded a majestic aura. Standing on the firmament, he seemed to suppress it, with thunder power surging around him. The sound of "crackling" burst forth from within him. The purple robe fluttered wildly in the raging wind. The man¡¯s gaze bore an implicit majesty as he looked towards Heavenly Dao Academy. His voice, resonating with supreme power, called out, "Where is Ming Jian?" His voice echoed throughout Heavenly Dao Academy. "Who is Ming Jian?" Xu Zimei turned to Bai Lin and asked. "You don¡¯t know this?" Bai Lin said helplessly. "Haven¡¯t you ever looked into the history of our academy?" Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. "Our Heavenly Dao Academy was founded by ten ancestral teachers, and Ming Jian was a disciple of the Glinting Sword Saint among them. He is also one of the oldest ancestors in terms of aptitude in our academy now," Bai Lin explained. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, his gaze shifting back to the purple-robed figure in the firmament. "His attire seems somewhat familiar," he said. "That¡¯s the garb of the Heavenly Emperor Gate, of course, it¡¯s familiar," Bai Lin replied with a cold snort. "This man should be the Thunder Dazzle Ancestor, the third Great Emperor¡¯s War General of the Heavenly Emperor Gate." "Heavenly Emperor Gate?" Upon hearing Bai Lin¡¯s words, Xu Zimei finally remembered. He had previously had some grudges with the Heavenly Emperor Gate. The Xiang Kunlun he had slain was the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Emperor Gate. However, since their duel was fair and he was the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, it was not easy for them to trouble him, and the matter had since subsided. He did not expect to encounter them again. "It is said that seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are leading the attack on Heavenly Dao Academy this time; it seems Heavenly Emperor Gate is one of them," Xu Zimei said smilingly. ``` ....... At this moment, above the vast firmament, following Thunder Dazzle Ancestor¡¯s voice. Inside the Heavenly Dao Academy, a figure equally stepped into the void to meet the confrontation head-on. This figure was none other than the Vice Dean of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Li Changhe. Clad in a white robe, with an extraordinary temperament, he regarded his opponent with a torrential presence. "May I know what brings Thunder Dazzle Ancestor to our Heavenly Dao Academy?" Li Changhe inquired. "Vice Dean Li, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I¡¯ll be frank, I want the Glazed Glass Lamp from the Glazed Glass Palace. Just hand it over, and our Heavenly Emperor Gate will immediately withdraw from this conflict," Thunder Dazzle Ancestor said indifferently. "Thunder Dazzle, back in the day when the Northern Emperor was young, he too practiced at our Heavenly Dao Academy. Benefiting from the teachings of our ancestral master, and now your Heavenly Emperor Gate wishes to attack here?" Li Changhe said coldly. The Northern Emperor was indeed the second Great Emperor of the Heavenly Emperor Gate. Hearing Li Changhe¡¯s words, Thunder Dazzle Ancestor chuckled lightly. He replied, "The Northern Emperor ancestor did indeed receive favor from your Heavenly Dao Academy. But in the era when he was entrusted with Destiny, he also safeguarded your Heavenly Dao Academy, granting it a thousand years of peace. That favor has been repaid." With that, Thunder Dazzle Ancestor¡¯s aura surged, transforming into a river of thunder surrounding the area. "In today¡¯s world, where Great Emperors have yet to emerge, it¡¯s a game of the survival of the fittest. Surely your Heavenly Dao Academy can¡¯t expect to threaten our Heavenly Emperor Gate into eternity with just that bit of favor. I¡¯m not greedy, just one Glazed Glass Lamp is all I want." "If that is the case, then there is nothing left to say," Li Changhe stated flatly. "If you wish to fight, then let¡¯s fight." "It seems Vice Dean Li is indeed blinded by his own convictions. Ming Jian does not unsheath readily; he probably cannot escape his fate," Thunder Dazzle Ancestor said casually. "When the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is free from its bonds, that will be the moment our seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects launch their attack on the Heavenly Dao Academy. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then I shall see how you defend yourselves." After finishing his words, Thunder Dazzle Ancestor¡¯s figure vanished into the mist. Leaving only Li Changhe, standing alone in the void, his expression one of anger. ....... "The Heavenly Emperor Gate is truly treacherous," Bai Lin said, somewhat indignant. "Now that the Heavenly Dao Academy is in trouble, whether or not there are past friendships, even if they don¡¯t offer aid, they shouldn¡¯t kick us while we¡¯re down." "Who would¡¯ve thought the piece of prime meat that is the Heavenly Dao Academy would be so large," Xu Zimei said with a smile. His gaze was fixed on the demonic Qi that soared into the sky from the north. He had yet to see such dense demonic Qi. It was so potent that it even surpassed the presence of those who had Stepped into Immortality. But Xu Zimei knew in his heart that beings surpassing Stepping into Immortality did not exist in this world. The Divine Emperor was an exception; he couldn¡¯t stay long and would ultimately head to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. For the rules of the Heavenly Dao did not permit it, such beings would only disrupt the development of the Yuan Central Continent. Their existence would render Destiny meaningless. Time was slipping away, and more and more eyes were gathering around the Heavenly Dao Academy. Everyone was eyeing this piece of prime meat, nurtured over several eras. Eventually, when dawn approached on the second day. The Firmament to the north utterly collapsed, demonic Qi annihilated everything, and a wild windstorm whipped up. Amidst the flying sand and stones, Xu Zimei saw a massive figure soaring into the sky, gliding across the Firmament. The roaring of the beast echoed back and forth, each bellow stronger than the last. "I¡¯m out, I¡¯ve finally emerged," a hoarse voice bellowed. As if it was releasing an endless amount of pent-up resentment. "Ten ancestral masters, you can¡¯t confine me. No one can." ``` Chapter 894 - 893: Suppression, The Ten Ancestral Masters As the resonant voices echoed through the entire Heavenly Dao Academy. A colossal shadow with its wings spread wide circled above. It soared through the air, eager to rush towards the heavens and release all the suppression of numerous epochs. Explosions mingled with burning flames erupted intermittently throughout the Academy. Everyone was shocked as they watched the shadow amidst the flying sand and rolling stones. That rich Demonic Qi was the strongest presence they had ever witnessed in their lives. Across tens of thousands of miles, groups of monsters knelt in worship, all beasts scattered, all laying prostrate upon the earth, trembling violently. "What on earth is this monster?" Bai Lin said, dumbfounded. Even though she had previously imagined the strength of this creature. But when she truly faced it, her face turned pale, feeling as fragile as paper. "Otherwise, what do you think it is that has even the Heavenly Dao Academy at a loss?" Xu Zimei said, laughing. As the fog began to clear and the sky brightened, everyone finally saw the true appearance of this creature. Its body was nearly a kilometer long, its ascent alone obscured the sun and blocked all light along its path. Xu Zimei looked closely and discovered the unique features of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. The feathers around its head were blue and purple, and white feathers encircled its eyes. While at its forehead, there was a deep red. Calling it a Demon Roc, yet its shape was colossal, reminiscent of a snake, thousands of meters in length, coiling above the ground. Behind it were wings vast enough to overshadow the sun. The wings had a structured arrangement, with four protruding parts. Each of these parts bore a small eagle¡¯s head. Atop its head were two golden horns, diamond-shaped, as if they were armor. On its jaw, there were also six sharp fangs. Especially when it opened its mouth, the piercing cry and Demonic Qi burst forth. With one inhalation, the temperature plummeted, bringing about a snowfall of goose feathers. With one exhalation, the temperature surged anew, as if summer had descended. With each breath, wind and thunder, lightning, a myriad of changes occurred. Its whole body was deep red, seemingly enveloped in a red mist. The majestic beastly might it radiated shook everyone¡¯s hearts. "Stop it," a furious shout was heard within the Heavenly Dao Academy. Ten figures rose into the air, surrounding the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc at the center. These ten figures were all imposing, with Spiritual Energy swirling around them. Each one of them alone could traverse the sky in a rainbow arc, suppressing the era. There was an old woman holding a dragon-headed cane, who with a gentle tap on the firmament created endless ripples. The entire firmament seemed to collapse under her feet. There was also a blind man with his eyes covered with cloth, wielding a longsword, cutting through the mist and sand, his Sword Dao reflecting in the heavens. As if they had traversed through ancient times, shining brightly in this world. There was also an elder with an extraordinary temperament, stepping on a red-haired lion, his whole body encased in blue ice. Freezing the firmament step by step, freezing time and space, advancing upon the firmament. ... These ten individuals, each with their own distinct style, yet each had a formidable presence. Their might poured down like a Torrent, creating an overwhelming Suppression. "You ten old immortals, don¡¯t even think about trapping me again," the Demon Roc roared in anger. A casual flap of its wings brought darkness to the sky and the land, as a tornado swept through. "Bind him," one of the figures shouted loudly. All ten deployed their weapons. There were dragon-headed canes, longswords, fire staves... Ten individuals hurled their weapons into the firmament. The ten weapons floated and spun, converging to forge a seal that pressed down with suppression. It resembled a hexagram marking, enveloping the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc within. The ten of them all stood tall and straight, their hands forming seals, eyes slightly closed, and mouths murmuring incantations. They chanted in a language that others couldn¡¯t understand. Yet the might emanating from their bodies grew ever stronger, as did the force of suppression. The seal emitted a light thousands of feet long, intent on driving the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc into the bowels of the earth. "You¡¯re deluding yourselves," the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc flapped its wings in resistance. Its mighty power ceaselessly battered against the suppressive seal. "Even if the ten founders were alive today, they would not be able to suppress me, let alone you youngsters." "Monster Roc, I think we can have a talk," a blindfolded sage stepped forward and said lightly. "Talk about what? What is there to talk about?" the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc bellowed. "We, the Heavenly Dao Academy, have no desire to be your enemy. The reason the ten founders suppressed you in the past was because you¡¯ve committed too many massacres against our human race, out of sheer necessity," said the blind sage. "Having you sealed for these many eras, you¡¯ve surely endured hardship and tasted the bitterness of solitude. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you agree today to not harm our human race without cause, we will let you leave. What do you say?" "Do you think you¡¯re qualified to negotiate terms with me?" the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc scoffed. "You are indeed strong, but if it really comes to a life-and-death struggle, even if we are reduced to ashes and our lights extinguished here, we¡¯d still suppress you for tens of thousands of years," the blind sage called out indifferently. "Myriad Demons Prison Cage." The ten weapons above continued to rotate ceaselessly. They seemed to naturally unite as one entity and gradually formed a domain that trapped the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc within. Yet the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was not simple either; each time it collided and resisted, the prison struggled to hold. It even seemed on the verge of shattering completely. "We¡¯ll take it back to the Sealing Ground, and the Heavenly Dao Academy will be left to you," the blind sage ordered Deputy Head Li Changhe. Li Changhe hastened to nod. Therefore, one could see the seals in the ten individuals¡¯ hands change once more as they carried the domain toward the depths of the Heavenly Dao Academy. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s unwilling roars of rage kept resounding. The sound shattered the firmament, echoing in the empty voids and cracks. ¡­ "Do you think the founders can suppress that Heavenly Cang Demon Roc?" Bai Lin asked worriedly below. "No," Xu Zimei shook his head outright. "Why not?" Bai Lin inquired. "It looks like they¡¯ve already temporarily subdued that Heavenly Cang Demon Roc." "If the founders could suppress the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, they would have done so long ago. How could they have allowed it to break the seal and escape now?" Xu Zimei retorted. "What should we do then?" Bai Lin anxiously asked. "Though we can¡¯t suppress it completely, containing it momentarily is still achievable," Xu Zimei stated. "Although the matter of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is pressing, it hasn¡¯t reached a critical point yet. What we really need to pay attention to are those who have come to claim a share of the spoils." "You mean the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect?" Bai Lin looked up into the sky, instantly catching on. "They¡¯re taking advantage of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s emergence and the ten founders being tied up. They¡¯ve chosen a perfect time to come when the Heavenly Dao Academy is leaderless," Xu Zimei nodded. Chapter 895 - 894: Various Descents, Seventh Generation Madman "If one does not handle it well, I¡¯m afraid the academy won¡¯t be destroyed by the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. Instead, it will be destroyed by these people," Xu Zimei said. "We, the Heavenly Dao Academy, have also helped many people. I don¡¯t believe that in this moment of crisis, no one will come to our aid," Bai Lin said with a heavy look. "Nowadays, everyone is only concerned with their own immediate problems. If the Heavenly Dao Academy is in trouble and they do not loot in the flames, isn¡¯t that a form of indirect help to the academy?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You expect them to come to our rescue, but I think it¡¯s unlikely. It might still be possible for some Loose Cultivators like Mad Blade, but the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect probably won¡¯t." "Why not?" Bai Lin still asked unwillingly. "Every decision of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect will affect the future direction of the Sect Gate. Unless it¡¯s a desperate gamble, they will not choose to make enemies with so many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects," Xu Zimei explained. "Of course, this is just my guess, maybe there are indeed those with a strong sense of justice who will really come." The two were chatting, at this moment, the sky had already changed color. The sound of "thunderous rumbles" erupted from the firmament. It was evident from the outside that someone was attacking the academy¡¯s purple barrier. Although the purple barrier was strong, it eventually couldn¡¯t withstand the relentless attacks for long. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following that, the sound of shattering arose, and an overwhelming and potent force pressed down from above. Countless figures, with vast and towering waves, stood in the sky above. Each of these figures shone as bright and dazzling as the fierce sun, extremely intense. The issue with the Heavenly Dao Academy had escalated significantly, affecting a wide area. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the attention of the entire Continent was focused here. Whether it was the forces involved in the great battle or those still observing, all were watching this vast land. "I come here, and yet the Heavenly Dao Academy has no one to greet us?" a loud laugh echoed from the crowd above. "It¡¯s True Man Pudu from the Merciful Ferry Sect," Bai Lin introduced to Xu Zimei on the side. "The first War General under Mage Cihang." Mage Cihang was also a Great Emperor, but she preferred not to use the imperial title, thus she was known as Mage. "It really is lively," Xu Zimei looked up at the sky, at each of those imposing and vast figures. He laughed and said, "Merciful Ferry Sect, Ancient Dragon Dynasty, Pure Yang Immortal Sect, Heavenly Nether Sect, Heavenly Emperor Gate, Blaze Flame City, and Canyue Empire." These seven forces, the first five were the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of the Central Continent. Whereas Blaze Flame City and Canyue Empire that followed were more interesting. Blaze Flame City was merely a city, but within it resided a true Great Emperor. Flame Emperor. The Flame Emperor, who controlled the myriad flames of the world, left behind age-old legends in his youth. Standing amid the storms between Mad Clan and Myriad Beasts Clan, was the small city. The incessant warfare between the two clans inevitably made Blaze Flame City a target. Legend has it that during his youth, the Flame Emperor alone defended the city, making both the Mad Clan and the Myriad Beasts Clan wary of further offenses. In that land scorched by war, Blaze Flame City might be the most peaceful place. Both Blaze Flame City and Canyue Empire were located in the Western Continent. And both had produced a Great Emperor, and calling them Imperial Rule Immortal Sects was not an overstatement. ....... This time the seven great Imperial Rule Immortal Sects came to attack the Heavenly Dao Academy, but they did not use their full force. Instead, they sent some representatives. Just like Thunder Dazzle Ancestor from Heavenly Emperor Gate and True Man Pudu from Merciful Ferry Sect, other forces also sent some powerful figures. "Nine Suns Loose Man, Ancestor Aolong, Heaven Burning War General, Elder Ming, Sage Banyue¡­" Bai Lin listed the names of these people. And sneered, "Plus these top-tier forces around, Red Leaf Valley, Heavenly River Supreme Sect, Falling Cloud Sect...." "They really think our academy is easy to bully." "You seem to know quite a lot of people," Xu Zimei chuckled. "In fact, we had already received news about the forces attacking the academy. I had specifically looked up some information before, so naturally, I knew some," Bai Lin replied. "What do we do now?" "Wait," Xu Zimei leaned against a stone bench and said calmly. "Wait? Just sit and do nothing?" Bai Lin replied. "Our task is merely to guard the Myriad Treasures Pavilion and wait for those who want to plunder it," Xu Zimei said. Bai Lin nodded slightly, and slowly took down the leather whip from her waist. Flames of fiery red burned on the whip. ..... At this moment, Heavenly Dao Academy seemed to have heard the question from True Man Pudu. This time, Li Changhe didn¡¯t come forward, but instead Venerable Nu arrived, stepping through the air. His gaze surveyed the many beings present. Even though any individual here was a one-in-ten-thousand powerful expert. Every one of them was a being who had Stepped into Immortality. But Venerable Nu showed not the slightest nervousness or panic. Instead, he said indifferently, "Now that our Heavenly Dao Academy has faced a crisis, we accept no outsiders. Anyone who forces their way into the academy shall be killed." "It¡¯s just the last struggle of a dying camel. Your ancient ancestor is now entangled by the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, what ability do you have to deal with us?" Nine Suns Loose Man scoffed disdainfully nearby. The Pure Yang force around him surged, as if transforming into nine suns that dazzled the world. The void around him was completely incinerated. Next to him, Heaven Burning War General also had blazing flames burning vigorously around him. However, the flames surrounding him were not of Pure Yang, but burned in various colors. Pure Yang Fire, Purple Wei Heavenly Fire, Holy Flames, Netherworld Ghost Flame, Red Lotus Karma Fire... It was said that the Heaven Burning War General had acquired the flames left by the Flame Emperor and was seeking various powerful flames in the world. The two of them were like two radiant suns, suppressing everything from above. The flames and dazzling light they contained even surpassed the sun above their heads. Of course, it was not that the two were more powerful than the sun. But their own might was more substantial, coupled with the reason that the sun was too far away. "Who says there¡¯s no one," just as the standoff continued, a loud shout came. Everyone hurriedly turned their heads, only to see a burly giant walking barefoot from the edge of the sky. This huge man was several meters tall, his physique resembled that of a giant. And his muscles, it goes without saying, he was bare-chested, carrying a Meteor Hammer on his back. His lower body was clad in brown shorts. Just like that, barefoot, he crushed a vast expanse of the void, slowly approaching. "The Madmen of Seven Generations," someone murmured as they saw the giant coming. "The academy is in trouble, Kuang Qianting has come to help." Just then, the giant loudly called out, his voice shaking the firmament, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to resonate continuously. "Madman of Seven Generations, Kuang Qianting," the people around hearing this title started to whisper among themselves. "Why has he come?" "I heard he also practiced in Heavenly Dao Academy before, probably here to help." Chapter 896 - 895: Monk Nanyang, The Seven-Lives Spitting God "Who is he?" Xu Zimei turned to Bai Lin and asked. "You really don¡¯t know anything," Bai Lin said, covering his forehead and shaking his head in response. "He was once a Loose Cultivator who shook the entire Central Continent. It is said that the Cultivation Technique he practiced is very special, allowing him to reincarnate and achieve immortality. Whenever his lifespan reached its end, he could choose to reincarnate. However, the price of reincarnation was great, he would have to start over as both his memories and cultivation would reset to zero. Only after achieving the heights of his previous life would his memories return." "Interesting," Xu Zimei chuckled. "People call him Madman of Seven Lifetimes because it is said that he has reincarnated for seven lifetimes. Moreover, his actions and style are particularly arrogant," Bai Lin continued. "This guy once single-handedly destroyed an Immortal Sect of Imperial Rule." "Kuang Qianting, are you also getting involved in this?" Elder Ming of the Heavenly Nether Sect stepped forward. He chuckled, "How about we include you? After we take over this academy, we¡¯ll give you a tenth of it." "A bunch of crap, I disdain to join forces with the likes of you," Kuang Qianting stood in the firmament. His long hair danced in the Mad Wind, and a hint of coldness flickered in his eyes. "I once had the fortune to be taught by the Green Tiger Ancestral Master. Now that the academy is in trouble, if you want to step foot in it, S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. you¡¯ll have to cross over my dead body first." "Kuang Qianting, if it were under normal circumstances, I would give you some face," Elder Ming said indifferently. "But now, we have completely torn our faces with the Heavenly Dao Academy. Since we have come, we have no intention of leaving lightly." "Then come, all of you together, and if I so much as frown, I lose," Kuang Qianting slowly picked up the Meteor Hammer behind him. In an instant, Earth Fire surged into the sky, and the Meteor Hammer seemed like a falling star. Meteorites fell from heaven, putting the entire void underfoot. "Brother Qianting, it seems you have gone ahead of me," just then, another loud laugh rang out from the horizon. "Pouring white wine, circling the eastern fence, not entering the verses of the two Xie brothers from years past." Everyone looked up again. Another monk appeared, wearing a patchwork robe, with a large bundle on his back. He was like Maitreya Buddha, with his belly sticking out, laughingly approaching from the horizon. Below him, a stream of Pure Energy followed. This Pure Energy condensed as if forming a cloud, dragging him leisurely over. "Monk Nanyang," someone exclaimed again. "This is like seeing ghosts, how come these bigshots who are usually as elusive as the Divine Dragon have all appeared one after another." "Monk Nanyang, are you also here to help the Heavenly Dao Academy?" Kuang Qianting asked. "One flower one world, one leaf one Tathagata. One thought one purity, the heart is where the lotus blossoms." Monk Nanyang laughed heartily: "My heart is like a lotus flower. In these three thousand great worlds, everywhere is pure land. Years ago, I received the grace of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Today, I am here to repay the lotus of my heart, the purity of my heart." "Although I do not like you Buddhist and Daoist teachings, always seemingly deceiving people," Kuang Qianting laughed heartily. "But I must admit, some profound principles are indeed thought-provoking. At least they let you understand that you are a person." After Kuang Qianting finished speaking, he looked towards the various parts of the sky. His voice contained Supreme authority, spreading over hundreds of miles around. "The events happening in Heavenly Dao City today, I believe, have drawn the attention of the entire Continent. Each of your forces must be watching the battle here in your own ways. The Heavenly Dao Academy had been established since the era of Wild Desolation, and they have made such immense contributions to our human race. Your ancestors, how many of them had cultivated at the Academy and received its benevolence? Now that the Academy faces a major crisis, both sentiment and reason dictate that you should lend a hand." The voice of Kuang Qianting was rather hysterical. "You people have actually all chosen silence. You are even inferior to those seven Imperial Rule Immortal Gates, at least they had the courage to step out openly. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, waiting for them to annihilate the Heavenly Dao Academy so you can swoop in to reap the benefits. Then, not only will you gain the advantages, but you also won¡¯t bear the infamy of being responsible for the destruction of the Heavenly Dao Academy. This must be the consensus you¡¯ve reached." At this moment, upon hearing Kuang Qianting¡¯s words, the situation within each Imperial Rule Immortal Gate was more or less the same. Inside the Long River Immortal Sect, from the Sect Master to all the Core Elders, they gathered in the hall where the sect discussed its affairs. All had come to this place. In the center of the great hall lay a Blood Coffin. And in the void above its head, a mirror appeared to be embedded in the void. The scene being projected in this mirror was precisely what was happening at the Heavenly Dao Academy. This was the method of the Imperial Rule Immortal Gates, even if they were millions of miles away, they still could clearly observe every little change that occurred there. "Has Kuang Qianting gone mad? This is declaring war on all the Imperial Rule Immortal Gates." "But, he is also right, I fear now we will become the target of public scorn." The people in the hall were abuzz with discussion. The Sect Master of the Long River Immortal Sect looked towards the Blood Coffin in the center and asked, "Elder ancestor, shall we help them?" "Observe the changes," came an ancient voice from within the coffin. "But our ancestors were also once beneficiaries of the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s teachings. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being criticized by others?" the Sect Master of the Long River Immortal Sect inquired. One must know that the Imperial Rule Immortal Gates place the utmost importance on their own reputation and prestige. As the strongest powers in Yuan Central Continent, for most common humans and Loose Cultivators wishing to join a force, their first choice would certainly be an Imperial Rule Immortal Gate. Only then would they consider those first and second-rate powers. However, if an Imperial Rule Immortal Gate¡¯s reputation were to become tarnished, and people considered joining it a disgrace, without the influx of new blood, that Immortal Gate¡¯s future would diminish by half. This was one of the reasons why many Imperial Rule Immortal Gates fell into decline. No matter how powerful the ancestors once were, time is always the most ruthless weapon. "Wait," the old one within the Blood Coffin was still unmoved. "This matter is highly complex, not something that can be swayed by Kuang Qianting¡¯s few words." Similar situations occurred within various Imperial Rule Immortal Gates, and all chose not to take action. Eager to see who would be the first to stick their neck out. ...¡­ At this moment, above the Heavenly Dao Academy, the words of Kuang Qianting still rang out forcefully. "Imperial Rule Immortal Gates, with ten thousand years of foundation, descendants of the Great Emperor. I see you are nothing but rats, eyeing the food on the table, lurking and peering from the corners." Kuang Qianting began to recite the names of those Imperial Rule Immortal Gates that have once benefitted from the Heavenly Dao Academy. "Long River Immortal Sect, Heavenly Nether Sect, Dan Family, Buddha Country, Nine States Nine Cities, Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Great Void Gate, True Martial Holy Sect..." "Let me interrupt you," Kuang Qianting hadn¡¯t finished speaking when suddenly, a voice from below interrupted him. The crowd looked down following the voice, only to see Xu Zimei walk out of the pavilion. Chapter 897 - 896: The Myriad Treasures Pavilion Conflict (Three More) "Cough, cough," Xu Zimei coughed softly twice. He then said, "I am the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect of this generation, and I am here to represent the True Martial Holy Sect." Although the True Martial Holy Sect had indeed remained silent on this matter. Recalling the past, the True Martial Great Emperor was a member of the human race and also the first Great Emperor among the Myriad Clans. He inaugurated the Era of Emperors, and his merits and achievements were undoubtedly among the greatest of emperors. But in that era of the human race¡¯s decline, the True Martial Great Emperor had also entered the Heavenly Dao Academy and studied the Supreme Divine Methods, which greatly aided his future accomplishments. As the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, Zimo couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Besides, since he had come to the Heavenly Dao Academy, there was no harm in helping his Sect recover some reputation. He looked up at Kuang Qianting in the sky and shook his head inwardly. "That¡¯s not a Seventh Generation Madman; that¡¯s a Seventh Generation Blasting God." Throughout the Yuan Central Continent, most of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects had been thoroughly berated. Ironically, these people were at fault and couldn¡¯t come out to refute him. ...... Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Kuang Qianting was taken aback for a moment, then quickly understood. He replied, "Sorry, my investigation was not thorough; the True Martial Holy Sect is not to blame." Just as Kuang Qianting was about to say something more, some of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects nearby couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Nine Suns Loose Man snapped, "In this world, the winner is king, and the loser is the bandit. Why waste so many words?" Around him, nine suns shone like the great sun above. Their intense heat scorched the entire expanse of the void. Some people close by even started to spontaneously combust. Except for those with powerful cultivations, everyone else began to keep their distance from him. "Nine Suns Penetrating Day," intoned Nine Suns Loose Man lightly. All nine suns charged towards Kuang Qianting. "To each their own needs," Ancestor Aolong also shouted. Transformed into a Thunder Dragon, he flew towards the depths of the Heavenly Dao Academy. The crackling sound of explosions arose from his path. He arrived before a magnificent hall, his body so long that it seemed endless, coiling around the hall. He uprooted the entire hall in one movement. In an instant, his entire body crackled with electric flashes and thunder, and his dragon roars shook the sky and the earth. The ground beneath the hall fractured into countless cracks, the earth beneath it sank deeply, and numerous surrounding buildings collapsed. "Who dares to intrude into my Doutian Pavilion," a stern shout came from the hall. Immediately after, countless long snakes emerged from the hall, shooting towards the body of the Thunder Dragon. These weren¡¯t real snakes, nor were they ordinary snakes. They were formed from a very special kind of force. When these long snakes struck the Thunder Dragon¡¯s body, a continuous series of explosions erupted. The Thunder Dragon stiffened under the assault of this force. The part of its tail that had been coiled around the hall loosened. The massive dragon head looked into the hall with impressive might. All could see a man in a long robe, with several long snakes climbing his shoulders, slowly emerging. "It¡¯s Venerable Ming," someone inside the Heavenly Dao Academy shouted. Seeing Venerable Ming appear, Ancestor Aolong laughed softly. "It¡¯s said that the headmaster of the Heavenly Dao Academy is the most powerful, mysterious, and elusive, hardly ever seen on a normal day. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next comes the Vice Chancellor Li Changhe, who oversees the whole academy, a man whose strength has reached Stepping into Immortality, transcending the divine. Below them are the Two Venerables, one is Wrath, and the other is Ming. Both of you lead the teachers of the Heavenly Dao Academy and enjoy illustrious reputations, interesting." "There¡¯s still much more interesting stuff," Venerable Ming said calmly. "Are you trying to stop me?" Ancestor Aolong asked. "No," Venerable Ming shook his head, a glint of insight flashing in his eyes. "Cut you down!" "Young man, such arrogance. When I was following the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor to suppress an era, you weren¡¯t even born yet," Ancestor Aolong said indifferently. "Stop putting gold on your face. I wouldn¡¯t dare evaluate the illustrious achievements of the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor. But you are nothing more than a pseudo-dragon," Venerable Ming snorted coldly. "Today, I¡¯ll pull out your dragon bones, as a reminder to your Ancient Dragon Dynasty not to be so ungrateful and treacherous." Numerous small snakes coiled around Venerable Ming. Strange energies wrapped around him as he clashed with the huge Thunder Dragon form of Ancestor Aolong. Whether it was the Mad Blade couple or the later arrivals Monk Nanyang and Kuang Qianting, each blocked a stronghold from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. The remaining people were all embroiled in battle. Victory or defeat was difficult to discern for a time. The entire Heavenly Dao Academy was enveloped in a layer of battle flames. ....... "Aren¡¯t we going to help?" Bai Lin asked, looking towards Xu Zimei in the pavilion, who still appeared calm. "He¡¯s here," Xu Zimei did not answer her but instead looked into the distance and slowly stood up. "Who is here?" Bai Lin asked, puzzled. "Brother Xu," at that moment, Mo Tianming¡¯s figure appeared again and walked over from a distance. He said with a smile, "We meet again." "I¡¯d rather not," Xu Zimei replied. "The Myriad Treasures Pavilion, I seek only one thing," Mo Tianming said with a smile. "Give it to me, and I can help you defend this Myriad Treasures Pavilion. How about it?" "You..." Bai Lin looked at Mo Tianming, surprised. "As a student of the academy, how can you do this?" "Premeditated?" Xu Zimei asked. "Yes and no. Although I haven¡¯t known Brother Xu for a long time, our relationship has been good," Mo Tianming said. "I don¡¯t want to hurt you, nor do I bear any ill will towards the Heavenly Dao Academy. It¡¯s just that I must have that item; I am compelled and have no choice." "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked. "You need not know, Brother Xu," Mo Tianming replied. "What if I don¡¯t give it to you," Xu Zimei asked. Mo Tianming said nothing but surrounded himself with an imposing aura, with streaks of green Spiritual Energy echoing around him. In an instant, Mo Tianming took a step forward. Xu Zimei had seen the other¡¯s speed before; he understood the extent of Mo Tianming¡¯s abilities when he fought with Ji Ruobing. But now, when surrounded by the green Spiritual Energy, Mo Tianming¡¯s speed had increased more than twofold. He stepped directly, his figure flashing into the pavilion. His large palm struck towards the stone table in the pavilion. "You¡¯ll have to get past me first," Xu Zimei smiled, thrusting his fist towards the opponent¡¯s head. If Mo Tianming didn¡¯t dodge, the punch would smash his head directly. "Brother Xu, why must you?" Mo Tianming smiled. The hand that was moving towards the stone table paused, and his figure flashed out of the pavilion. "Since entering this Heavenly Dao Academy, I¡¯ve seen my share of Talented Disciples of the younger generation. But Brother Xu, you are the only one I cannot see through. Today, I can only ask for a lesson," Mo Tianming said with a smile. "The feeling is mutual," Xu Zimei also smiled. His body created afterimages in the void as he charged towards Mo Tianming. The green Spiritual Energy and the black Spiritual Energy opposed each other in the air. Even Bai Lin could only see afterimages flashing by, unable to discern the figures of the two fighters. Chapter 898 - 897: Nine Stars Chain, Great Void Emperor You should know that his strength among the younger generation was already considered among the best. "This is their true strength," Bai Lin murmured to himself. Recalling his earlier inclination to challenge Xu Zimei, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. ... The shattered void spread out. Explosions sounded all around with "bang bang bang". Bai Lin could only follow the sounds of the explosions to discern the two fighters¡¯ positions as countless afterimages flickered before his eyes. After a dozen breaths, another violent explosion ensued. Mo Tianming¡¯s figure was seen flying backwards from the aftermath of the explosion. "Brother Xu truly lives up to his reputation," Mo Tianming said with a light laugh, stabilizing himself and wiping a trickle of fresh blood from the corner of his mouth. "You¡¯re not bad either," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. His words weren¡¯t an exaggeration; among the young people he had fought against, Mo Tianming could rank in the top three, solely in terms of hand-to-hand combat skills and battle experience. "If that is the case, then I will no longer hold back," Mo Tianming declared. Behind him, an imposing aura surged mightily. True Fate Emergence, a sun and a moon rose from the void with astonishing momentum. It was as if tidal waves were coming from the sky, the sun and moon shining together, overpowering heaven and earth, reflecting each other. The cold moonlight intertwined with the scorching sunlight. The space behind seemed to be divided into two realms. The bright sun in the sky, the full moon overhead. Mo Tianming rose into the air, his presence altering, as if he grew more imposing. Like picking the sun and the moon with his hands, and shouldering the Cang Tian. The spiritual energy inside his body converged into a surging sea, the waves tumultuous, as he charged forth once more. "You probably didn¡¯t use your real strength when you fought with Ji Ruobing earlier," Xu Zimei pointed out. "She wasn¡¯t up to it, but I believe Brother Xu will witness it," Mo Tianming said with a smile. His fists came smashing toward Xu Zimei. One fist like a blazing sun, the other like a bright moon. The void along their path was melted and burned to nothingness. Shaking Heaven Power surged within Xu Zimei. He summoned the Heaven-Shaking Giant. This embodiment of ultimate strength bellowed up to the sky, its mountain-like hefty fists collided with Mo Tianming. Simply based on size, it could crush Mo Tianming. But when the two met, there was a momentary pause. Their powers were deadlocked, stalemated at the point of impact. Blasts of wind dispersed in all directions. Space, like a spider web, spread outward from the center points of the Heaven-Shaking Giant and Mo Tianming. In an instant, it could no longer withstand the force of their power. Space completely collapsed. A torrent of spatial turbulence wreaked havoc, blowing over their bodies. This spatial turbulence could tear apart those with lower cultivation, the Vein Practitioners, into pieces. Xu Zimei let out a smile; he utilized not only the Power Vortex inside him but also opened his Extraordinary Meridians. The thirty-six Extraordinary Meridians, now with the aid of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stone, Xu Zimei had managed to unlock twenty-five. Once all twenty-five Extraordinary Meridians were opened. Strength began to flow through the Extraordinary Meridians and all his meridian channels. The Heaven-Shaking Giant¡¯s previously dull eyes suddenly erupted with a sharp glint. The next moment, the winds of the punches howled by, striking with ruthless force, sending Mo Tianming flying. After Mo Tianming¡¯s figure was blown away, he crashed heavily against a large hall. The rumbling sound of its collapse followed, and amid the rising dust, the great hall completely fell. "If you leave now, I will spare your life," Xu Zimei said flatly. He glanced back at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. The Myriad Treasures Pavilion, concealed within the void, was only accessible by destroying the stone table inside the gazebo. That was the heart of the formation, which, once destroyed, would reveal the Pavilion¡¯s independent space. Normally, the Myriad Treasures Pavilion would be visible to the world and seen by all. But this time, with the Heavenly Dao Academy facing a great catastrophe, the Pavilion had been concealed. "With Brother Xu¡¯s words, I won¡¯t kill you later," Mo Tianming said, rising from the ruins of the great hall, a light smile on his face. He stretched his limbs, and his injuries healed at a rate visible to the eye. "Are you that confident?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Your trump card is that Emperor Qi, isn¡¯t it?" "It seems Brother Xu knows," Mo Tianming responded. As his words ended, a tremendously powerful force burst forth from his body. The force seemed to flow from his limbs, infusing every cell, and completely sublimating Mo Tianming¡¯s very being. The Emperor¡¯s Aura was vast and mighty. The entire sky was enveloped by this Emperor Qi. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The river of spiritual energy flowed without end, purple qi coming from the east for three thousand miles, hanging in reverse in the southeast horizon. Centered on Mo Tianming, all the spiritual energy of the area converged towards him. At this instant, his aura changed. He seemed to have stepped out from the ancient, desolate lands. A mighty Emperor¡¯s Aura cascaded down. "Great Emperor," Xu Zimei muttered as he watched Mo Tianming¡¯s figure above. He quickly shook his head, "No, compared to a Great Emperor, you have the form, but not the spirit. You are still within the Divine Vein Realm." "How does this compare to a young emperor?" Mo Tianming asked with a light chuckle as he descended from the sky. With a casual grasp, the air solidified, and space shattered. Countless air arrows formed in his hand, scattering in all directions. "Young emperor?" Xu Zimei laughed and said, "It¡¯s possible and yet not. Becoming a Great Emperor isn¡¯t just about having great strength." "Try it again, Brother Xu," Mo Tianming laughed loudly. The sun and moon behind him were both shrouded in Emperor Qi. The two began to merge with each other. As if the Heavenly Dog was devouring the sun and moon, At that moment, the whole world turned pitch black. "What¡¯s happening?" Inside the Heavenly Dao Academy, everyone engaged in battle paused in shock. They looked around, puzzled. "It seems like some force is concealing the secrets of heaven, covering the sun and moon," someone said after sensing for a moment, speaking indifferently. "Nine Stars Chain," came a soft shout. Xu Zimei sensed a powerful force locking onto him. Within his field of vision, aside from the pitch-black world, appeared nine stars arranged in a straight line. Each of these stars represented a small world. Each emitted a power capable of destroying heaven and earth. As the light from the stars shone, it seemed as meteorites were falling from the sky, all smashing towards Xu Zimei. "Nine Stars Chain, isn¡¯t that the Great Void Emperor¡¯s signature move?" Xu Zimei murmured to himself. The Nine Stars Chain was originally a natural celestial phenomenon. Legend had it that many small worlds, hidden around the Yuan Central Continent... Each of the small worlds orbited in their unique trajectories. Because these trajectories were relative, the numerous small worlds could coexist peacefully. Avoiding collisions, interferences, and spatial chaos. But this trajectory, once every hundred thousand years, would culminate in the phenomenon known as the Nine Stars Chain. Chapter 899 - 898 True Fate Appears, The Great Battle Begins Nine of the largest worlds connected together, shielding the Yuan Central Continent located in the middle world. As a result, the whole day would be shrouded in the darkness of night. As for the Great Void Emperor, his origins and whereabouts remained especially mysterious. Rumors had it that he most enjoyed exploring various secret realms and was particularly curious about the worlds beyond Yuan Central Continent. Not just the Heaven Beyond Heavens, but also many smaller worlds. Even after he had taken on his Destiny, he dedicated his life to studying the phenomenon of the Nine Stars Chain. It was said that this was a phenomenon from several hundred thousand years ago, when the Nine Stars Chain appeared once more. He disappeared along with that night. And since then, he had never reappeared. In later generations, there were many rumors about him. Some said he ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, others said he broke through the spatial wall to other smaller worlds. In any case, opinions varied, but with no accurate outcome, his memory eventually faded away. ... At this moment, when Mo Tianming executed the ultimate technique of the Great Void Emperor. Xu Zimei narrowed her eyes slightly. Those nine planets seemed to represent nine small worlds, descending from the sky. Their boundless might suppressed everything. Behind Xu Zimei, the Heaven-Shaking Giant reached out to grasp, but in almost an instant, they were shattered by the impact of the nine planets. The Gate of Immortality within the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate could temporarily withstand this attack. But the Gate of Immortality was just temporary, and considering the momentum of this Nine Stars Chain, it likely foretold a long-lasting and broad-scale destruction. In the empty dark sky, only these nine planets obscured everything. Reflecting across the heavens. "Brother Xu, please enlighten me," Mo Tianming stood in a dark corner. As if he merged with the darkness, his garments fluttering, his hair moving as though wind-blown. He was smiling as he looked at Xu Zimei. "In that case, let¡¯s give it a try," Xu Zimei replied. She waved her right hand, and a thick Demonic Qi enveloped the surroundings. This Demonic Qi was even darker than the surrounding pitch-blackness, with a deeper shade of black. The Demonic Qi shrouded Xu Zimei¡¯s surroundings, making it impenetrable to Mo Tianming¡¯s eyes. When the Nine Stars Chain fell, a sonic boom followed. Just as Mo Tianming watched his masterpiece with pride, He suddenly felt that within this pitch-black Demonic Qi, something even more potent seemed to be resurging. Then the dark demonic clouds condensed, and a flash of azure light streaked across. It was as if a phantom of an azure-blue planet flickered by. Before he could take a closer look, his own Nine Stars Chain was completely annihilated in the void. The darkness between heaven and earth also dissipated. Visibility cleared up once again for the onlookers. Many were still puzzled, but as the darkness cleared, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow was already pressed against Mo Tianming¡¯s neck. At a mere distance of one foot. Mo Tianming stood frozen in place. His lips moved slightly, wanting to say something, but not a word could come out. Drops of cold sweat slowly trickled down his forehead. "What was that just now?" Mo Tianming asked. "You don¡¯t need to know," Xu Zimei put away her Tyrant Shadow. "What¡¯s your relationship with the Great Void Emperor?" "The Great Void Emperor," Mo Tianming let out a light chuckle. "If I said I want to tear him to pieces, would you believe me?" "Not convinced? He taught you Nine Stars Chain, that¡¯s his lifelong mastery," Xu Zimei shook his head in response. "If you want to kill me, then kill me, what¡¯s with all the talk?" Mo Tianming said. "Nine Stars Chain, plus that Emperor Qi, it seems you have many secrets," Xu Zimei smiled. "I almost doubted whether you were the Great Void Emperor, but you¡¯re not," Xu Zimei said with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mo Tianming¡¯s gaze slightly hardened. But he did not respond. "Leave," Xu Zimei said blandly, setting Tyrant Shadow down. "Why won¡¯t you kill me?" Mo Tianming was stunned for a moment and asked. "If I don¡¯t want to kill, then I won¡¯t kill," Xu Zimei replied. "I don¡¯t like owing favors; I¡¯ll repay this debt of not killing me in the future," Mo Tianming said without mincing words. After speaking, he walked off into the distance. Watching Mo Tianming¡¯s retreating figure, Bai Lin stepped forward and asked with confusion, "Why did you let him go?" "Follow him and see, but don¡¯t get spotted," Xu Zimei said indifferently. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Me?" Bai Lin blinked in surprise. "He¡¯s talking about me," at this moment, Da Zhi, the monk, came out from one side and said with a smile. Watching Xu Zimei wave his hand, Da Zhi¡¯s gaze followed Mo Tianming, and then his figure gradually disappeared into the void. "What¡¯s your game?" Bai Lin sized up Xu Zimei and asked warily. Xu Zimei just laughed lightly, without replying. ... At this moment, within the Heavenly Dao Academy, the great battle was still ongoing. Be it those from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect or the first-rate forces, none of them had the intention of lingering in battle. They were all searching for what they desired. As for whether the Heavenly Dao Academy would be destroyed or not, they didn¡¯t care in the slightest. This was just a temporary organization, and within it, there were many with conflicting interests. "This is the place, no doubt," several voices said after taking a small detour around the Heavenly Dao Academy and arriving outside a pavilion. There were five people in total¡ªthree men and two women¡ªeach wearing robes of different colors. The five looked into the pavilion where Xu Zimei and another person were. One of them called out, "Hey kid, is the Myriad Treasures Pavilion of your Heavenly Dao Academy here?" "Are you from the Five Elements Sect?" Bai Lin stood up and asked. The Five Elements Sect might not be the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but they were among the best of the first-rate forces. It was said that the Five Elements Venerable was also a contender for Destiny in the past, but unfortunately, he failed in the end. "Oh, it seems someone knows our name," one of the men in a red robe said with a smile. "Little girl, lead us to the Myriad Treasures Pavilion, and we might spare you." "This Heavenly Dao Academy isn¡¯t a place where you can behave recklessly," Bai Lin drew her whip from her waist and shouted angrily. "This feisty girl has quite the temper, I like that," another man in a gold robe chuckled in reply. "Stop wasting words and seize her for questioning," the woman in a green robe said with a frown. The power of the Five Elements surged around the five, and they charged straight at Bai Lin. "Aren¡¯t you going to help?" Bai Lin called out to Xu Zimei while fending off the attackers. "They¡¯re all yours, now¡¯s your chance to shine," Xu Zimei said with a laugh. His gaze shifted toward another side in the distance. Footsteps approached, and a figure slowly stopped on the other side of the pavilion. It was an elderly man. The old man was not tall, standing around one meter sixty. His hair and beard were very long and completely snow-white. He looked like an old immortal. He held a wooden walking stick in his hand. "Young friend, may I ask if this is the Myriad Treasures Pavilion?" the old man asked Xu Zimei with a kind smile. Chapter 900 - 899: White Moon’s Heaven Shaking Gleam, The Lone Wolf’s Solitary Lament "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded indifferently. "I am in charge of defending the Myriad Treasures Pavilion." "Defending the Myriad Treasures Pavilion?" chuckled the white-haired elder. He said, "Young friend, it seems like a bit much for you, doesn¡¯t it?" "What should I call you?" Xu Zimei asked. "Just call me Old White Tiger," the elder chuckled again. He gently stroked his beard, looking deeply concerned. "That title is too ancient; you might not have even heard of it." "Indeed, I have not," Xu Zimei nodded. While Xu Zimei was chatting with the elder, two more figures approached from afar, walking on air. "Brother Banyue, it seems I have arrived before you this time." A burst of hearty laughter came from the side. "True Man Pudu, you can¡¯t swallow the Myriad Treasures Pavilion alone. Why don¡¯t we join forces?" "Your Canyue Empire surely has a big appetite, but since we¡¯re all cooperating and forming an alliance this time, joining hands shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, I must be the first to choose from the treasures inside the Myriad Treasures Pavilion." They laughed and talked their way here. True Man Pudu was clad in a white robe, and his features had a mixture of a Buddha¡¯s likeness with a somewhat demonic feel. There are said to be thirty-two marks of a Buddha. Sometimes fierce, sometimes gentle, sometimes cruel. Perhaps this was what they meant by the myriad faces of people. True Man Pudu had a constantly changing visage, with Buddha Beads hanging around his neck. He stood atop a purple auspicious cloud. Sage Banyue next to him had rather feminine features. Just like those of a woman. On his brow was a mark of the moon, and he was dressed in moon-colored robes, glowing with lunar radiance. Even during the daytime, this moonlight was still soft and enchanting. "Oh, it looks like someone has beaten us to it," chuckled the two upon seeing Old White Tiger and Xu Zimei, as well as the members of the Five Elements Sect who were fighting. "Sirs, this place now belongs to the Canyue Empire and the Merciful Ferry Sect. Please leave, lest we have to get involved," Sage Banyue said with a faint smile. The members of the Five Elements Sect who were fighting stopped, their expressions slightly changing. They didn¡¯t have the guts to defy the words of two from the Imperial Rule Immortal Gate. But to leave just like that, they couldn¡¯t help but feel unwilling. The fat was just about to slip from their grasp. "When did this place become your territory?" Bai Lin snapped coldly. Hearing Bai Lin¡¯s words, True Man Pudu merely smiled and did not respond. His gaze looked over, as if a giant Buddha character was condensing from the void, pressing down towards Bai Lin. Bai Lin¡¯s face drastically changed, trying to dodge, but her body simply couldn¡¯t evade. In an instant, the sound of chanting rose, and the Buddha character descended with force. Suddenly, a jade hand crossed through the void, and with a single press, the Buddha character was annihilated in the void. Everyone quickly turned to look and saw a woman in a white dress walking slowly over with a lotus gait. "Headmistress," Bai Lin looked at the woman in white, surprised, and said, "You¡¯ve worked hard," the woman in white looked at Bai Lin and said with a smile. Then she turned her head and glanced at Xu Zimei. "I heard that the headmistress of the Heavenly Dao Academy is elusive and shrouded in mystery. I didn¡¯t expect to have the opportunity to meet you today. Did you specifically wait for us?" Sage Banyue said with a light laugh. "It appears that we¡¯re going to experience her prowess." "I am not here for you," the woman in white said indifferently. She looked at Old White Tiger next to her and then showed a slight smile, "Great-Grandmaster, it¡¯s been a long time." "White Girl, I¡¯ve never acknowledged that you¡¯re my great-granddaughter," Old White Tiger shook his head and laughed. "Don¡¯t think for a second that I won¡¯t plot against the Heavenly Dao Academy because of what you say." "No matter what, you are still my mentor, and other than that, I have no other intentions," the lady in the white dress shook her head and replied. "It seems somebody doesn¡¯t take us seriously," True Man Pudu said with a slight squint of his eyes. Around him surged a golden radiance. Within this Buddhist light, it seemed as if a great Buddha was being born. "When the Buddha¡¯s light first appears," the Buddhist light shot up into the sky, illuminating the heavens. "The Buddha moves mountains and rivers." Another earth-shattering sound came, and the Buddhist light spread with clouds. The Buddhist clouds stretched endlessly, one after another. The mountains and rivers trembled, and the heavens and earth shattered. In the Buddhist clouds formed a five-fingered mountain, pressing down towards the lady in white. "Although you are War Generals under a Great Emperor, tens of thousands of years have passed without progress in your cultivation. I don¡¯t mean to look down upon you, but you are still not enough," the white-dressed lady snorted coldly. With a casual wave of her hand, she instantly suppressed the Buddhist clouds and dispersed the endless Buddhist light. The entire void was suppressed by her one finger. Space and time solidified in place. True Man Pudu¡¯s figure didn¡¯t have the slightest resistance and was directly flung away. Seeing this scene, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened. "So she has entered a higher level," he muttered to himself. One must know that both Sage Banyue and True Man Pudu were venerable Stepping into Immortality powerhouses. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sage Banyue has already entered the Immortal Extreme, and True Man Pudu was even at the pinnacle of immortality. Theoretically, they were the strongest beings in the world, barring the emergence of a Great Emperor. But now, someone so easily slapped them away. Xu Zimei had only seen one person capable of this before. That was the Heavenly Curtain War God of the True Martial Holy Sect, who had broken the rules and stepped into a whole new realm. This lady seemed to do the same, yet in terms of aura, she was somewhat lacking compared to the Heavenly Curtain War God. "It seems that in tens of thousands of years, little Bai has grown stronger," Old White Tiger, standing beside him, said with a glint in his eyes and a light chuckle. Sage Banyue and his companion came again, their previous contentment gone from their faces. "Who in the world are you?" "The dean of the Heavenly Dao Academy, do I still need to explain it to you?" the lady in the white dress replied. "Have you stepped into the Nirvana Realm?" Sage Banyue asked with a frown. "Just half a step," the lady in white replied with a slight shake of her head. "But that¡¯s enough to fight you." "Then let¡¯s try. Nirvana beings are rare in ten thousand years, and I have never fought one in my life. The existence of that legendary realm is indeed interesting," Sage Banyue said indifferently. The crescent moon symbol on his forehead burst forth with heaven-shaking moonlight. In an instant, his whole being appeared to be sublimated. With the white moon¡¯s heaven-shaking brilliance, the lone wolf laments its sorrow. Within the moonlight donned by Sage Banyue, a graceful figure danced enchantingly. As if casting a dance to play with the clear shadow, what compares to this in the mortal realm? "Let¡¯s discuss something," the lady in white turned to Xu Zimei and said with a smile. "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked. "Those two are for you to deal with," the lady in white said, pointing to Sage Banyue and True Man Pudu. Then, pointing at Old White Tiger, she said, "I¡¯ll take care of him." "What do you mean, setting me up for a two-on-one?" Xu Zimei laughed. "We can switch if you prefer. Anyway, I¡¯m doing this for your own good," the lady in white responded. "Shall we try?" Xu Zimei said, pointing at Old White Tiger. Chapter 901 - 900: Seeking Instruction "The young people nowadays all seem very confident," said the Old White Tiger. "I¡¯m the kind of person who likes to face difficulties head-on, knowing there are tigers in the mountain, yet still I venture toward Tiger Mountain," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You¡¯re no match for him," the woman in the white dress said, looking at Xu Zimei. "How would I know if I don¡¯t try?" Xu Zimei replied. "Suit yourself. If you can¡¯t beat him, just call me," the woman in the white dress said with a shake of her head and a wry smile. White lotuses bloomed all around her. The lotus flowers remain unstained by the mud they emerge from, transcending the dirt as they come forth. It was as if they were in the midst of the spirit of the lotus. "Bai Lin, step back and guard the pavilion," the woman in the white dress commanded. The flowers opened with eight petals, and the stamen emitted a murky aura that carried a murderous intent that surged toward the two of Sage Banyue. The sound of thunderous explosions filled the area around the pavilion. The three figures stood side by side. They moved at the speed of light, too fast for the naked eye to follow, and the entire void was annihilated in their wake. On the other side, the Old White Tiger looked at Xu Zimei and smiled, "Young friend, I¡¯ll let you make the first move." Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as Tyrant Shadow automatically flew out of its sheath, leaving a lingering afterimage on the horizon. Holding Tyrant Shadow, his Blade Intent burst forth with a might that shook the heavens. He charged directly at the Old White Tiger. "The Blade Intent is sharp, and it has deeply grasped the essence of the blade. Among the younger generation, only those young Great Emperors of the past have had such understanding," praised the Old White Tiger. With a flick of his right finger as Tyrant Shadow fell, it stirred up an endless gale. Xu Zimei only felt as if he had struck an unbreakable goldstone. The rebounding force was almost enough to make him throw the blade in his hand. "The Nirvana Realm, so this is the realm beyond the Immortal Extreme?" Xu Zimei inquired. Just a single probing attack was enough for him to be certain. His opponent was definitely not of the Immortal Extreme. He had fought beings at the Immortal Extreme before, and they had not given him such tremendous pressure and sense of oppression. Although, up to now, Xu Zimei had not yet met his match. But he was about to ascend to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, and he wanted to test himself against those true great powers. He knew he was not invincible. There was still a long road ahead of him. "Come again," laughed the Old White Tiger. "As far as I know, Yuan Central Continent does not allow existences stronger than a Great Emperor," Xu Zimei said. "How did you break that rule?" "It¡¯s within the rules," the Old White Tiger chuckled. "Although I know you are probing, this is not a secret. The Emperor¡¯s Path and the Immortal Path are two different journeys. The Great Emperor is the end point of Yuan Central Continent, but not necessarily for stepping into immortality. The Continent is quite tolerant towards the Immortal Path." "If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not too much for me to address you as my senior," Xu Zimei said. "Young man, you seem to be quite proud," the Old White Tiger commented. "I should take you down a peg. It will be beneficial for your future journey." "Since senior has stepped into the Nirvana Realm, while I have risen from insignificance, I have developed several techniques. I wouldn¡¯t dare accept teaching but ask for your appreciation," Xu Zimei stated. Even the Immortal Extreme could not test his limits at present. Thus, Xu Zimei wanted to try against this Old White Tiger. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Using me as a touchstone?" the Old White Tiger chuckled. "If your next move interests me, I won¡¯t mind. Otherwise, I will kill you with one slap." "I have created nineteen techniques for the Way of Inquiry, and these nineteen sequences are the ultimate in blade techniques. I have refined them several times, please try them, senior," Xu Zimei drew out Tyrant Shadow. The Blade Intent was gathering. He slowly swung Tyrant Shadow, striking towards the Old White Tiger. A very ordinary move. No frills whatsoever. "The first move starts from insignificance, the second, Floating Green Duckweed." The Blade Intent began to surge crazily, rising into the sky at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Three moves ¡¯to win every battle¡¯, Four moves ¡¯Against the Current¡¯, Five moves ¡¯Great Wind Soars¡¯." The Mad Wind gathered the Blade Intent, sending a tornado storm toward the Old White Tiger. A "boom" of explosions resounded. The Old White Tiger slightly extended his right hand, and the wind from those moves was instantly redirected. "Six moves ¡¯Slaughter Blade¡¯, Seven moves ¡¯Wind and Cloud Transforming Dragon¡¯." The Great Wind condensed the Blade Intent into a golden dragon coiling forth. Dragon roars echoed between Heaven and Earth, the dragon¡¯s presence vast and imposing. Moreover, within this Golden Dragon, strands of intent for slaughter stirred to life. "Not bad, the shadow of the blade has become substantive, and you¡¯ve even comprehended the essence," the Old White Tiger praised. "This is a reflection of your blade path." With another wave of his right hand, the Golden Dragon formed from wind and cloud let out a mournful scream, as its slaughter intent disappeared in an instant. "Eight moves ¡¯Deep Blue World¡¯, Nine moves ¡¯Line between Heaven and Earth¡¯." Two more moves were executed¡ªsurging forth was the Deep Blue World, encasing both Xu Zimei and the Old White Tiger within. Within this domain, he seemed ¡¯Entering the Microscopic,¡¯ able to perceive every transformation. Even the most minute changes could be discerned. Another wave of Blade Qi was unleashed. At this moment, it seemed as though Heaven and Earth were split by the Blade Qi. The vast sky turned into a thin strip. The world begins with this line. It represents the pinnacle of power. "A domain, the pinnacle of power, your blade path is clear," the Old White Tiger nodded in acknowledgment. He stretched out his right hand, grasping all the intent within the line and swiftly annihilating it in his palm. As he slowly stepped forward with his right foot. It seemed as though the entire Deep Blue World was affected. With him at the center, an independent domain emerged, breaking through the Deep Blue World. "Ten moves ¡¯Darkness Descends¡¯, Eleven moves ¡¯Blood of the Firmament¡¯." Nightfall engulfed the atmosphere, plunging the world into darkness. Even the burning sun above was cloaked. This darkness obscured not just sight, but also the heart. Even perception could not spread through this darkness. It appeared as though something was dancing within the darkness. Then, a streak of blood red drifted by. The blade sliced through the Annihilation Void, its fresh blood seemingly gathering into a river. That was the Blood River. This one move came with the Blood River, with piles of bones, with an overwhelming intent of slaughter. "Brilliant, one move to shield others¡¯ perceptions, another to enhance your own. However, this blood represents too heavy a killing sin," said the Old White Tiger. He extended his right hand, lightly tapping in the void. With a "boom," a shadowy figure appeared in the void. The shape of this shadowy figure was indistinct, but as it opened its eyes. Night and darkness began at day, emanating from the night. It swallowed in one gulp, devouring the boundless Blood River entirely. "Twelve moves ¡¯Annihilation Void¡¯, Thirteen moves ¡¯Wrath of the Form King¡¯." In the next moment, a surge of annihilating Blade Intent emerged on Tyrant Shadow. This Blade Intent soared into the sky, shattering the expanse of void overhead. From this Blade Intent, a monster¡¯s shadow was condensed. The monster was purple all over, its enormous figure roaring furiously. In the monster¡¯s hand, it also held a blade. As it roared, mountains crumbled, the sun and moon lost their luster, and it swung its blade at the Old White Tiger. Chapter 902 - 901 Way of Inquiry Seventeen Form Gods Divine Desolation Seeing this scene, the Old White Tiger once again praised, "The Consciousness Entity is condensing more and more perfectly, and it has already developed various emotions. The level of destruction it can bring is also becoming more powerful. It seems you have grasped the essence," he said. Once again, the Old White Tiger extended his right hand, and the roaring phantom in his palm gradually solidified. It was a large White Tiger with droopy eyes. Its body was striped with black and white, and the beastly majesty emanating from it was simply more ferocious than even a True Dragon. The White Tiger, rising sixty feet tall, was locked in combat with Form King. The purple Form King wore a very large earring on its thick earlobes. When Tyrant Shadow slashed down, the endless Blade Intent was even somewhat frenzied. However, the White Tiger was stronger than imagined. Its claws were extremely hard and actually caught the blade barehanded. Sparks flew, igniting fierce, blazing flames. In the next moment, the White Tiger pounced forward, opening its huge maw with teeth reeking of a strong bloody scent. With one bite, it tore off the Form King¡¯s head. "Fourteenth Form: Reverse Samsara, Fifteenth Form: Bury the Heavens." When Yin and Yang reversed, I would dye the Qing Tian with my Demon Blood. In an instant, mountains and rivers collapsed, space and time shattered. Yin and Yang overturned, the Galaxy fell into ruins. This blade caused the world¡¯s rules to descend into chaos; the Yin-Yang Fish leaped at the tip of the blade. With a single slash, the White Tiger roared, trying to block the blade. But its figure shattered in a twisted way upon contact with the blade¡¯s body. "Interesting, you not only broke the rules, but also reversed them," the Old White Tiger laughed. He waved his right hand again, and another White Tiger solidified. This White Tiger was clearly different from the previous one. Its body was not simply black and white stripes; it was also mingled with strands of gold. The White Tiger had opened a third eye on its forehead. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its ears slightly perked up, and there was a hint of majesty in its eyes. Especially the claws appeared sharper, almost as if they had evolved. Its dense fur was extremely intimidating as it stared at Xu Zimei. Leaning slightly back, it then pounced straight over. One Bury the Heavens strike was unleashed. The Heavenly Curtain was once again drawn down by darkness. This blade stirred up endless darkness, as if it wanted to bury everything. It carried with it the ultimate extinction, the final endpoint of all burials. But it was this very blade that the White Tiger caught in its mouth, swallowing all the intent of destruction into its belly. With a fierce shake of its huge head, the White Tiger, along with the Curved Blade, flung Xu Zimei flying. "Amazing," Xu Zimei stabilized his form and exclaimed in admiration. Along his journey, he had encountered many powerful beings. He had even seen a Great Emperor like the Divine Emperor. Unfortunately, there had been no chance for a showdown; firstly, because his previous strength was not enough to gain anything from such a confrontation. Secondly, they were allies. But this time, facing a being from the Nirvana Realm. Xu Zimei truly felt a sense of terror, even a feeling of insignificance. He couldn¡¯t help but think about the realms even further beyond. Great Saints? Dao Fruit Powerhouses? And what about the ultimate Twelve Vein Gates? How powerful must those beings be? The existence of Heaven Beyond Heavens excited him, yet simultaneously, gave him a sense of solemnity. "Young man, I¡¯m becoming more and more curious about your following moves," the Old White Tiger said with a smile. "Way of Inquiry sixteenth form, Without Life, Seventeenth Form, Divine Desolation." The so-called Without Life represents endless significance, as well as the starting point of everything. In the beginning of the Epoch, heaven, earth, and all things were contained within a single point. Even the vast and boundless cosmic universe, the sky filled with stars, was but a speck. Outside the universe was still the universe, for it was infinite and boundless, giving rise to all things without origin. It is like the one that begets two, two beget three, and three beget all things. The slash of this blade seemed as if a brand new world was condensing on its edge, evolving within. Though this world was transient as a fleeting flower. Yet, it truly existed. This was the power of the unoriginated¡ªa virtual world¡¯s force striking down. The White Tiger roared once again, its figure not retreating but advancing, and its claws fiercely grasped the blade. But in that moment, droplets of fresh red blood flowed from its paws. The blade was cutting deeper and deeper into its flesh. "Not bad, really not bad," Old White Tiger said with a smile. He raised his right hand and uttered softly, "Tian Wu." A streak of blue Spiritual Energy flashed by in an instant and flew into the White Tiger¡¯s body. The very next moment, the White Tiger underwent another transformation. Its size swelled by dozens of times, now with eight faces and eight heads. With eight legs and eight tails, it appeared exceptionally strange. The White Tiger¡¯s two claws were gripping the Tyrant Shadow, while all other claws and gaping maws lunged towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow. This White Tiger, from beginning to end, had not used any other tactics. Instead, it used pure defense and strength to clash head-on with his own attack. No matter how the moves changed, they seemed unable to vanquish the White Tiger. He swung the Tyrant Shadow again, the seventeenth form of Divine Desolation burst forth. Divine Desolation, as it was called, was the name of a small world that Xu Zimei had fallen into in his previous life. This small world had been created by the Great Emperor of Divine Desolation. However, it was not comparable to the Divine Continent. Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Continent had complete rules; it was a truly real world. Whereas Divine Desolation was inherently incomplete, it eventually met with turbulence and ultimately destruction. Xu Zimei had once read the handwritten notes left by the Great Emperor of Divine Desolation. It documented his legacy. Although many things were not very useful, some were extremely beneficial. The lands of Divine Desolation, the Dragon Palaces of the four seas, the Golden Crow Soup Valley, the Divine City reaching the clouds. Xu Zimei slowly raised the Tyrant Shadow, this was the Principle of Divine Desolation. The so-called Principle of Divine Desolation, where all schools of Martial Path, all could become divine. This divinity was not the Divine Vein Realm. But the true divinity, one that predates the Wild Desolation epoch of the Yuan Central Continent, even older, having disappeared into the long river of history¡ªthe Mythical Era. At this moment, Xu Zimei was like the True God descending in person. With the Tyrant Shadow in hand, peerless and unmatched, unparalleled in all the world. The Tyrant Shadow tore through the galaxy, roared at the rivers and seas, with the intense will of a True God descending. It was as if whispers from the Mythical Era were arising. For a moment, time seemed to reverse, returning to that era when gods stood side by side, and the vast land was boundless. "It seems your fortune is not small," Old White Tiger said with a chuckle. "But it¡¯s also quite coincidental; my White Tiger is also divine." "Tian Wu," the White Tiger raised its head towards the Firmament and roared fiercely. That roar seemed to carry some kind of comprehension that one could understand. In the words, one could almost hear the words "Tian Wu" ringing out long and high. In the Mythical Era, there was a tribe known as "Wu." They took the tiger as their totem, and the god they worshiped was Tian Wu. With eight heads and eight faces, eight legs and eight tails. It was rumored that nine was the limit of heaven and earth, and it was just one step away. The White Tiger and the Tyrant Shadow collided once more. A huge mushroom cloud, along with a deafening explosion resounding through heaven and earth, rose together, ascending to the skies. The crowd that had been fighting around was all blown away by the aftermath. Chapter 903 - 902: The Descent of the Heavenly Buddha, Illumination by Buddha’s Light "This is," the crowd looked toward the center of the explosion, all with shocked expressions. "What level of battle is this!" "I didn¡¯t expect there to be such an existence within Heavenly Dao Academy," Sage Banyue said with emotion. "Heavenly Dao Academy has been established for a long time; it¡¯s not surprising that it has such beings," True Man Pudu said indifferently. "It¡¯s just that this old man is quite interesting; even I have not heard of his name." True Man Pudu had also borne Destiny alongside Mage Cihang; that era was already very long ago. One could say that he had heard of many things, including many people. "Do you still have the mind to care about others?" A woman in a white dress spoke up from the side. Another lotus reflected the heavens, blooming with eight petals, directly turning into a rain of flowers across the sky. "Dean, we admit you are strong, stronger than we could imagine," True Man Pudu said. "But the destruction of Heavenly Dao Academy signifies a grand era, and it¡¯s not something a Half-Step Nirvana Void like you can reverse." "There¡¯s no need for everyone to worry about this," the woman in the white dress said faintly. ...... The center of the explosion gradually dissipated, and the aftereffects ceased, with the originally completely shattered void repairing itself. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure and the Old White Tiger were at a stalemate. After a silent period, a sudden "crack, crack" sound emerged. Xu Zimei looked down and saw that, perhaps due to the immense pressure it endured, the blade of Tyrant Shadow had begun to show fine cracks. It might not be long before the entire blade would become fragments. "In terms of technique, I am not inferior to you," Xu Zimei said lightly. "It¡¯s just that in strength, I fall short." "You fall short by quite a lot," the Old White Tiger laughed. Indeed, in the previous clash, Divine Desolation was absolutely not weaker than the opponent¡¯s Tian Wu. But in terms of sheer strength, the Nirvana Realm was several levels higher than Xu Zimei¡¯s current Divine Vein Realm. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was inherently a battle with a huge disparity in strength. "Didn¡¯t you say your Way of Inquiry has nineteen forms? Show me the last two," Old White Tiger replied. "No need," Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. "If we were of the same realm, the first seventeen forms would be sufficient." "It seems I was underestimated," the Old White Tiger chuckled lightly. "But you¡¯re right, you do have the grace of a young Great Emperor. Even stronger than many Great Emperors I¡¯ve known." "That¡¯s enough," Xu Zimei shook his head; he had achieved the result he wanted. "Although I acknowledge your talent, you must understand that a genius who has not grown up is nothing at all." The White Tiger next to him watched Xu Zimei with a covetous gaze, ready to pounce at any moment. "Hey, since I can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯ll leave him to you," Xu Zimei shouted toward the white-dressed woman fighting beside him. The woman in the white dress smiled slightly, her white lotus blooming again, directly repelling True Man Pudu and the others. "Then I¡¯ll leave them to you," the woman in the white dress laughed. "Master, please instruct me." "White girl, do you really want to fight with me?" Old White Tiger said. "It was I who taught you how to cultivate back in the day." "For the sake of Heavenly Dao Academy, it has to be this way," the woman in the white dress said. "Those old fellows ascended to the Upper Realm and left you a huge mess, you¡¯ve had a hard time these past years, haven¡¯t you?" the Old White Tiger laughed. The woman in the white dress shook her head slightly and said, "Master, since you know it¡¯s been tough, why did you still stab us in the back at the crucial moment for the academy?" "You know the reason," the Old White Tiger¡¯s smile slowly faded. The White Tiger stood proudly beside him, its majestic animal might radiating outward. "Then I ask for forgiveness in advance," the woman in the white dress said with an icy voice. She strode forward, lotus flowers blossoming beneath her feet. ¡­ On the other side, Xu Zimei looked towards True Man Pudu and his companion. "You hold him off, I¡¯ll go into Myriad Treasures Pavilion first," said True Man Pudu. Sage Banyue hesitated slightly but still gave a faint nod. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted Xu Zimei, but rather he feared that True Man Pudu might hoard all the treasures for himself. "Young friend, you¡¯d best not stand in my way," Sage Banyue said, looking at Xu Zimei, with the half-moon symbol above his head shining. He added softly, "The senior who tested you earlier did not truly strike, and you should be thankful. If you leave now, you might still save your life." Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle. Tyrant Shadow slowly rose, cleaving down in a single stroke. He did not use Divine Desolation; he was afraid that in its current state, Tyrant Shadow could not withstand that pressure and would shatter immediately. He unleashed the sixteenth form of No Life. A relentless world took shape beneath the slash of sword and blade. Watching Tyrant Shadow¡¯s pressure create sonic booms as it descended upon him, Sage Banyue hastily raised both hands. A round of bright moon spun over his head, blocking the attack. Curved Blade fell, and the moon¡¯s shadow shattered. With a "boom," as though a grenade had detonated, Sage Banyue¡¯s figure was blown away in retreat. "Repeat what you just said," Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, stood his ground. His imposing presence rose steadily. He executed War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. Continuing through Cang Dragon Seventh Transformation, Azure Cloud Eighth Transformation, and finally, War God¡¯s Nine Transformations. The armor of the War God materialized around Xu Zimei, brimming with the urge to battle. The winds and clouds around him were tumultuous, filled with the roars of dragons and the cries of tigers. Sage Banyue stabilized his posture, his gaze darkening as he looked towards Xu Zimei. "Let¡¯s deal with him first before heading to Myriad Treasures Pavilion," he said to True Man Pudu. "What a hassle," True Man Pudu huffed coldly. He performed a Buddhist salutation, standing still as the Buddhist light around him grew more intense. "The first light of Buddhism, the omnipresent glow." The surging Buddhist Light enveloped the area, covering everything. Yet this Buddhist Light was strange; it seemed to have no offensive purpose. But when Xu Zimei came into contact with the Buddhist Light, he felt something peculiar. In his eyes, True Man Pudu seemed to have become a true Buddha. As if the Buddhist Light could permeate anything, peering into his inner world. All contempt, ignorance, hate, anger, and greed, every negative emotion was stirred up. In an instant, swarmed by negative thoughts, endless darkness threatened to overwhelm Xu Zimei completely. "They say Buddhist Light can suppress evil, expel demons, and avert misfortune, but your light seems only to breed darkness. In the end, you¡¯re merely defying the Buddha," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. "You¡¯re actually unaffected," remarked True Man Pudu coolly. "Your realm is not high enough," Xu Zimei retorted. "Buddha Ancestor descends," True Man Pudu snorted coldly, followed by a "bang." As the skies filled with the Buddhist Light, a colossal Buddha statue descended from the firmament. With a serene countenance, the Buddha Ancestor¡¯s gentle chant spread around. The Buddha Ancestor struck down with a palm, stirring up thousands of waves. Ripples in space and time surged in waves, a giant palm pressing down from above. Xu Zimei, not to be outdone, struck fiercely with Tyrant Shadow, the impact causing an explosion in mid-air with the Buddha¡¯s palm. Chapter 904 - 903 Tyrant Shadow Shattered A tremendous sense of oppression exploded in the void. The massive Buddhist palm collided with Tyrant Shadow, instantly radiating Buddha light and casting golden sparkles all around the pavilion. Xu Zimei activated the Power Vortex within his body, as the force of the War God¡¯s Nine Transformations surged forth. Like towering tidal waves, one wave followed another, each rising higher than the last. The golden Buddhist palm began to shatter inch by inch, and the Buddha statues dimmed in an instant. "I will help you," Sage Banyue softly called out from the side. The halo of the moon spun around him, in the pale moonlight, a graceful figure seemed to be dancing and toying with the shadows. Like Chang¡¯e flying to the moon, her beauty was unparalleled. The graceful figure danced faster in the hazy moonlight, eventually generating an aura of solemnity. All aimed at Xu Zimei with the intent to kill. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and crossed through the void, evading this attack. "All Buddhas Toward the Ancestry," True Man Pudu called out once again. Behind him, his True Fate emerged, a string of Buddhist relics. As the relics, emitting a rich Buddha light, embedded themselves into the brow of a giant Buddha, the surrounding scene began to change. The dwelling of Samantabhadra, surrounded by thousands of Buddhas. Countless ephemeral figures of Buddha Ancestors and Bodhisattvas appeared all around. They all posed towards Xu Zimei. As if on a pilgrimage, in a posture of kneeling and bowing. For a Buddha Ancestor to kneel before a human, such an act was unbearable. This was not only pressure but a suppression of one¡¯s own Destiny and fortune. The Merciful Ferry Sect was located in the northern part of the Supreme Domain. Be it the Ancestral Mage Cihang or True Man Pudu, they had all crafted their own statues. Offered to Divine Temples for the world to worship, gathering the essence of human reverence. This was his Destiny, unfathomable and intangible, yet seemingly present in the cosmic order. At this moment, All Buddhas Toward the Ancestry, all knelt towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei only felt as if the power of all living beings was oppressing him. Demanding he kneel too, the blood inside his body boiled, and his veins seemed ready to burst open. "Moonshadow Chaotic Kill," Sage Banyue¡¯s voice came at the same time from the side. His gaze was somewhat twisted, even ferocious. "Go to hell." Of course, in stark contrast to his ferocity, was the figure in the moonlight. She appeared as a slender and gentle lady, with pale and delicate feet. Slowly stepping forward as if performing a dance of departing from life¡¯s suffering. Her dance stirred mountains and rivers, shattered the firmament, the aura of solemnity and killing intent boundlessly gathering. The moment that All Buddhas Toward the Ancestry subdued Xu Zimei, a mysterious moon surfaced with frost and struck. "Soul Moon Chaos Heaven." That mysterious moon carried a Taoist charm, as if the hazy figure sang softly, whispering the invincibility of the Tao¡¯s ultimate path. "Demonic Ten Skills, Fourth Skill, Heavenly Demon Technique, Challenger of the Heavens." A so-called challenger battles against Principles, shattering worlds, annihilating all life, only then achieves immortality. This blade carried the sharpness destined to shatter worlds. The tip of Tyrant Shadow¡¯s blade, pulsing with Demonic Qi, did not sweep across the sky but instead concentrated at a single point. Within this blade shadow, it reflected an epic demon tale. One strike fell, the mysterious moon shattered, and the multitudes of Buddhas turned pale. Heaven and earth trembled, vast clouds and winds were invaded by Demonic Qi. Xu Zimei stepped forward, the tip of the blade seemed to perform a dance of death. Thunder and lightning burst forth as the blade slashed towards the two. "You can¡¯t dodge this," True Man Pudu shouted. The Buddha statues around him transformed once again, clearly exerting his utmost effort. "All Buddhas Nirvana." The originally faded Buddha statues were all rejuvenated, as if they had gone through a Nirvana. They chanted the nine-character true mantra, "Namo Amituofo," illuminating all heavens under the black Demonic Qi. Golden Buddhist light wrapped around each golden character, floating in void. Beside them, Sage Banyue made no attempt to conceal his skills. "Ice Lin; Absolute Zero Degree." As soon as he finished speaking, Sage Banyue himself was frozen in ice. A thick layer of ice visibly formed on the mysterious moon above his head. Waves of cold spread in all directions, freezing the void, solidifying everything, even the air was not spared. The cold and the Buddhist chants formed two extremes, rolling down from all around, trapping Xu Zimei in their midst. "Still not enough," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Although the cracks on Tyrant Shadow in his hand were becoming more obvious, the blade intent grew heavier. The blade intent swelled like a sea of prison, rising to the sky. All three gates of the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate swung open, blade intent tearing the firmament, roaring through the galaxy, arriving with immense force. War God¡¯s Nine Transformations, Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, and the Heaven-shaking Skill, along with the Way of Inquiry¡¯s sixteen forms all burst forth at this moment. The firmament was not just collapsing, it seemed as if even the heavens wanted to be destroyed. Above Heavenly Dao City to the firmament over the Supreme Domain, cracks appeared to varying degrees. The extent and area of the impact were rare in the world. When this blade struck, Tyrant Shadow finally shattered into countless pieces due to the unbearable pressure. But the strike still descended. In an instant, the cold mysterious moon and Buddhist sounds were all annihilated with overwhelming force. The entire sky exploded completely. Bai Lin in the pavilion watched with her heart pounding. "This is his strength," she murmured to herself. Her heart could hardly imagine it. Such strength was not unfamiliar to her; Bai Lin¡¯s master, the woman in the white dress, was almost comparable. But her master¡¯s strength was immense, a Half-Step Nirvana Void existence. And Xu Zimei was merely at the Divine Vein Realm. To see such strength erupt from a person of the Divine Vein Realm was beyond her comprehension and imagination. If in the future he steps into immortality, what kind of elegance would that be? Or even without stepping into immortality, among his peers, who could compete with him? At this moment, Bai Lin actually felt a touch of sorrow. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For herself, and for the younger generation of this era. Who among those chosen by Destiny does not wish to carry Destiny, and reign over the nine heavens? Yet, to live in the same era as such an individual was a sadness in itself. The explosive aftermath destroyed everything around. All buildings and plants vanished into thin air. The earth trembled, the sky tore apart. Only the pavilion of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion stood steadfast. Because this pavilion was not a physical entity, but merely condensed from Spiritual Energy. As long as the small world of Myriad Treasures Pavilion remained unharmed, this pavilion would not be destroyed. When all dust had settled, a gentle breeze blew, and Xu Zimei stood on the cracked earth, his expression calm, bending over to pick up the broken pieces of Tyrant Shadow. On the other end of the earth, True Man Pudu and Sage Banyue, with disheveled black hair and a look of distress, lay on the ground. "This can¡¯t be possible, absolutely impossible," Sage Banyue murmured frantically. "A mere Divine Vein Realm, how could he be our match." Meanwhile, the fight between the woman in the white dress and Old White Tiger continued. Chapter 905 - 904: Life Soul, Elder Ming Old White Tiger still looked relaxed, it was apparent he wasn¡¯t using his full strength. No matter how the woman in the white dress attacked, she couldn¡¯t defeat him. Old White Tiger glanced over at Xu Zimei and then smiled, "It seems the students trained by Heavenly Dao Academy are not bad. So, do you want him to participate in the Struggle for Destiny this year?" "He¡¯s not from the academy, instead, he has helped the academy a great deal," the woman in the white dress calmly replied. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That¡¯s right, nowadays, the Heavenly Dao Academy can hardly teach students as outstanding as him," Old White Tiger said with a light laugh. His words carried a slight hint of sarcasm. "If the academy were handed over to Grandmaster, could you guarantee to teach someone even more outstanding?" the woman in the white dress retorted. "White girl, you¡¯re really giving me a tough problem," Old White Tiger exclaimed. "You should know the purpose of my return." "I know, but it¡¯s hard to disobey the master¡¯s command; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t covet the position of dean," the woman in the white dress stated. "Since I promised the Grandmaster, I must fulfill it." "If you agree to my conditions, then I can deal with the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc," Old White Tiger stated. "No need, the academy has its own ancestors to cope with it," the woman responded. "Just them?" Upon hearing the woman¡¯s comment, Old White Tiger shook his head disdainfully. "They are even worse than you, a bunch of people who are about to enter the coffin, already abandoned by the times. It¡¯s meaningless for them to pop out again." ... Watching Xu Zimei silently collect all the fragments of Tyrant Shadow. Bai Lin quickly stepped forward and asked, "Are you all right?" Xu Zimei gently shook his head. He looked at the severely injured Sage Banyue and slowly pulled out the Book of Life and Death. "What do you want to do?" Feeling the intense Qi of Life and Death emanating from the Book of Life and Death, Sage Banyue asked warily. "What do you think?" Xu Zimei countered. "Do you want to offend both Canyue Empire and Merciful Ferry Sect?" Sage Banyue asked. "It has come to this, a fight to the death, what¡¯s there to fear about offending anyone?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Young man, let us go, whatever you want, we can give it to you," True Man Pudu pleaded from the side. "Sorry, even if you gave me the entire Merciful Ferry Sect, I wouldn¡¯t be interested," Xu Zimei shook his head in response. "We didn¡¯t come to Heavenly Dao Academy to destroy this place but to take some things. Do we really need to eliminate everything?" True Man Pudu said somewhat unwillingly. "It has nothing to do with Heavenly Dao Academy; I personally want to kill you." When Xu Zimei flipped open the Book of Destiny. True Man Pudu¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he bellowed, "Run." The two, dragging their severely injured bodies, burned their essence blood to escape into the void. Even if it meant leaving dark diseases and their cultivation regressing, they couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. Because both felt an absolute murderous intent. "Can you run?" Xu Zimei smiled. The Book of Life and Death, ranked eighteenth among all things in the universe. It could not only determine the life and death of all things but also absorb the Life and Death Souls to nourish its body, constantly evolving. When the Feather Clan was annihilated earlier, this Book of Life and Death had absorbed many people¡¯s Life and Death Souls. Life and Death Souls and Divine Souls are two different entities. Humans have Three Souls and Seven Spirits, the Three Souls being of Heaven, Earth, Destiny. It is said that after death, the Heavenly Soul returns to the road of Heaven, the Earth Soul guards the graves, and the Destiny Soul falls into reincarnation. This Life and Death Soul is the Destiny Soul. Without the Destiny Soul, one couldn¡¯t even talk about living, let alone reincarnating. However, during the searching period, it is difficult to strip humans of their Three Souls, as it is ruled by their fate. Techniques involving the Three Souls and Seven Spirits are rare indeed. And such is the domineering technique of the Book of Life and Death. As the two were about to escape, the swirling black hole reappeared in the Book of Life and Death, and chains of black and white extended from it. In the blink of an eye, they bound the two. They attempted to drag the two into the black hole. If the two were at their peak, they would naturally have been able to break free; alas, now with their broken bodies,once their essence blood was exhausted, they would be nothing more than cripples. Watching their bodies being slowly dragged into the black hole, True Man Pudu shouted, "Save me." His voice echoed throughout the Heavenly Dao Academy. At that moment, an old woman, treading on dark clouds, approached from afar. Seeing the old woman, True Man Pudu¡¯s spirits lifted, and he quickly shouted, "Elder Ming, save us." However, following the old woman was a sword-wielding man. The man, clad in a white robe, with his longsword emitting a purple glow and thousands of swords encircling him, was in fierce battle with the old woman. "Elder Ming, how did you two end up in such a sorry state?" Elder Ming asked with a furrowed brow. As one of the old ancestors of the Heavenly Nether Sect, she was also one of the main strategists for the attack on the Heavenly Dao Academy this time. "Don¡¯t ask so much now, help us escape," Sage Banyue shouted. Seeing the figures of the two gradually being swallowed by the black hole, they were like ants on a hot pan, extremely anxious inside. Elder Ming held a dragon-headed cane, tapping it lightly in the void. But before she could act, the white-robed man was already charging at her from behind. His longsword swept through the silent void, aiming directly at her head. "Hao Yunzi, I don¡¯t wish to trouble you, don¡¯t go too far," the old woman quickly stopped the dragon-headed cane and turned to the man behind her. Although the man was in a white robe as pure as snow, he was clearly heavily wounded. His white clothing was covered in blood. The area stained surpassed that of the white area. Yet the white-robed man was still relentless, tightly entangling Elder Ming. "My task is to hold you off; as long as I draw breath, I won¡¯t allow you any move," the white-robed man said. Elder Ming snorted coldly, her dragon-headed cane emitting a dark glow. A gigantic ghost head condensed on the cane. The next moment, the ghost head roared out, shattering all the incoming sword Qi it faced. It moved with extreme speed, striking directly at the white-robed man. "Phoo," the white-robed man spat out a mouthful of blood. His body curled like a shrimp, his eyes lifeless, flying backward in a tumble. When the white-robed man fell to the ground, he forced himself to stand up again. Just as he was ready to confront Elder Ming once more, the corner of his eye suddenly caught sight of the nearby Old White Tiger. "Master," the white-robed man¡¯s eyes went blank, his sword almost dropping to the ground. He looked in disbelief at the familiar figure from memory. "Master, Master," the white-robed man ran frantically toward Old White Tiger. Old White Tiger stopped in his tracks, looking toward the white-robed man and lightly chuckled. "Hao¡¯er, long time no see." "Where have you been all these years? I¡¯ve been searching for you," the white-robed man hurriedly asked. "Why search for me? I¡¯ve taught you everything you need to know," Old White Tiger replied. Chapter 906 - 905: Secrets of the Past Upon hearing Old White Tiger¡¯s words, Hao Yunzi was slightly stunned before replying, "But I have not yet repaid the kindness of your teachings, Master. Why did you leave all those years ago without a word?" "Child, everyone has their own path to follow, and parting is the most difficult," Old White Tiger said with a smile. "That¡¯s also why I was reluctant to say goodbye, to spare the unnecessary heartache." "You still have time to reminisce here," Elder Ming snorted coldly. With a wave of his right hand, countless ghostly heads and mournful screams seeped out from the dark Spiritual Energy. Old White Tiger lifted his head, slightly raising his eyelids. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was clear that he was not in a good mood. With a direct palm strike, the clouds ripped apart the mist, a towering palm descended, and the dark Spiritual Energy erupted. Elder Ming didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was heavily smacked into the ground, sinking thousands of meters deep into the earth. "So, Master, have you come back this time to help the academy out of its predicament?" Hao Yunzi continued to ask. "You won¡¯t leave again, right?" "That, you¡¯ll have to ask the Dean," Old White Tiger said with a smile. Looking at Hao Yunzi¡¯s hopeful gaze, the woman in the white dress fell silent for a moment. She then spoke, "I¡¯m naturally happy that my grandmaster has returned, but if it means seizing the position of dean by force, I will not back down. I do not covet the position of dean in itself; it¡¯s just that my master entrusted it to me, and I intend to honor that promise." "Master, do you want to be the dean?" Hao Yunzi looked at Old White Tiger and said with some surprise. Old White Tiger did not directly answer the question but instead said with a smile, "Child, you have grown a lot." "I¡¯ve just stepped into Stepping into Immortality," said Hao Yunzi, his expression downcast. "When I first became a disciple, I had the worst aptitude among all my brothers. Despite striving hard to practice these years, it¡¯s still difficult to advance much, disappointing you, Master." The group seemed to be reminiscing as they chatted. Meanwhile, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t idle, using the Book of Life and Death to drag the struggling Sage Banyue and another into the Black Hole. With Elder Ming¡¯s obstruction gone, despite their desperate struggles and pleas, it was futile. Finally, with one last scream, they both disappeared into the Black Hole formed by the Book of Life and Death. After absorbing the souls of the two powerful beings, flickers of light passed over the surface of the Book of Life and Death. All things have a spirit, and being a divine object, the Book of Life and Death, too, possessed its own consciousness. It had just been sleeping due to the damage it sustained when separated from the Pen of Life and Death. Now, having absorbed these souls, it seemed to playfully project a sense of satisfaction into Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. Xu Zimei seemed somewhat unsatisfied, once again setting his sights on Elder Ming down in the deep pit. He had a rough idea of how strong the Nirvana Realm was. His recent fight with Old White Tiger was clearly not at full strength, merely a test. And yet, now with a single palm strike, the Stepping into Immortality Elder Ming had been seriously injured. He activated the Book of Life and Death again, using chains to pull Elder Ming from a kilometer under the ground, preparing to devour him. As for the matter of Old White Tiger, he had no intention to get involved; it wasn¡¯t a realm he could handle. Unless he let Bai Meng and the others come out. But Xu Zimei always felt that unless absolutely necessary, one should rely as little as possible on external forces for the path one must walk. While devouring Elder Ming, he turned his gaze towards the others nearby. ... "Child, go heal elsewhere," Old White Tiger said with a dismissive gesture. "Master, are you going to be an enemy of the academy?" Hao Yunzi said in disbelief. "Why? You were part of establishing the Heavenly Dao Academy too." "Are you disobeying even my words when I tell you to go aside and heal?" Old White Tiger¡¯s gaze sharpened as he spoke indifferently. "You should not concern yourself with this matter." "As a member of the academy, how can I not be concerned?" Hao Yunzi¡¯s face showed sorrow as he sighed deeply. "Master, you have bestowed upon me the grace of teaching, and I do not wish to stand against you. But the academy is my home, and I cannot sit by and do nothing. Today, I, your disciple, will take my own life here, thus freeing myself from all obsessions." After speaking, Hao Yunzi drew his sword and swept it towards his own neck. Old White Tiger¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and with a flick of his right hand, a stream of white spiritual energy shot out, striking Hao Yunzi and knocking him unconscious to the ground. His figure flashed, catching Hao Yunzi¡¯s falling body, and he muttered, "My foolish child, my foolish child." Heavenly Dao Academy was established during the Wild Desolation era. In that era dominated by the Monster Race, anything the human race attempted was fraught with difficulty. It was not until the Era of Emperors that Heavenly Dao Academy truly began to flourish. There were no distinctions in teaching, and students from all corners gathered eagerly. Hao Yunzi was among the third group to enter the academy, where he had the lowest aptitude and was directly eliminated by the academy. Later, it was he who took pity on the boy out of compassion and took him in as a disciple. Looking down at his unconscious disciple cradled in his arms, Old White Tiger remained silent for a long time. "Enough, enough. It was originally a grudge between Green Tiger Ancestral Master and me, what does it have to do with you younger generations?" With his right hand, he tore through the void in front of him, carrying Hao Yunzi into the Void. His somber voice echoed in the empty void. "Bai girl, take good care of the academy," he said. "I pay my respects as you depart, my teacher," the lady in the white dress said, bowing slightly, then breathed a sigh of relief. "Who was that old man?" Xu Zimei approached and asked. "What old man? He¡¯s one of the founders of our academy. Now that you are part of the academy, you should also address him as Patriarch," the lady in the white dress glanced at Xu Zimei and said. "Suddenly, my seniority has dropped so much," Xu Zimei chuckled. "If you are part of the academy, why come to cause trouble during a time of crisis? Moreover, as far as I know, among the ten founders of the academy, he is not included, right?" "Indeed, the ten founders are the most meritorious in establishing the academy, but how could such a large institution be built by just ten people?" The lady in the white dress said, "This is related to some secrets, which I will tell you, but you mustn¡¯t speak of them outside. One of our ten founders, Green Tiger Ancestral Master, was originally a close peer of Old White Tiger. After Heavenly Dao Academy was founded, Green Tiger Ancestral Master became one of the ten founders, while Old White Tiger missed out, naturally feeling unbalanced. After all, many people made significant contributions to the establishment of the academy at that time. The first headmaster of the academy was Green Tiger Ancestral Master. Old White Tiger had always coveted the position of headmaster. He originally planned to succeed to headmaster after Green Tiger Ancestral Master stepped down. Unfortunately, Green Tiger Ancestral Master passed the position to my master, and later my master passed it on to me. Old White Tiger, in a fit of anger, left Heavenly Dao Academy." "That Green Tiger Ancestral Master was quite the schemer," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You don¡¯t understand, so do not speak recklessly," the lady shot Xu Zimei a look and explained. "The position of headmaster is not something you can simply hold with strength; it involves managing the academy and planning for its future development. Though Old White Tiger was mighty, he knew nothing about these matters; how could he have been suitable for the position of headmaster?" Chapter 907 - 906: The Profound Meaning and Principle, The Mystery of the Nirvana Void "I¡¯ve heard that many disciples in the academy haven¡¯t even seen you once in hundreds of years. You¡¯re all the same," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I was managing everything from the shadows, just not fond of showing my face," said the woman in the white dress. "What shall we do next?" Xu Zimei asked. "Three of the old ancestors from the seven Imperial Rule Immortal Sects have been slain; the remaining four won¡¯t be able to cause much of a disturbance." "You¡¯re somewhat beyond my expectations," the woman in the white dress said, looking Xu Zimei up and down after hearing his words. "I thought it was going to be a tough battle, but your arrival has disrupted some balances. You have many secrets on you." "Oh, are you curious?" Xu Zimei asked. "Even though you are the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, this strength of yours isn¡¯t just the result of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s training." The woman in the white dress stared intently at Xu Zimei and asked, "What is your True Fate?" "Do you know, love often starts with a woman getting curious about a man?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "That¡¯s beside the point," the woman in the white dress laughed softly. "In fact, I already arrived when you were fighting with Mo Tianming. The Nine Stars Chain obscured everything; I could only see a vague silhouette. From the start of that battle, you haven¡¯t used your True Fate; what are you hiding?" "My good intentions are to help the Heavenly Dao Academy, and you¡¯re being somewhat ungrateful," Xu Zimei replied, shaking his head. "Be that as it may, if you don¡¯t wish to tell, I won¡¯t force you," the woman in the white dress responded. "Those Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, I¡¯ve never taken them to heart. Unless they¡¯re truly seeking their own destruction and pouring out their entire clans, they won¡¯t cause much damage. They know this too, so this time, they came for the treasures and didn¡¯t plan to destroy the Heavenly Dao Academy. What¡¯s troubling me now is that Heavenly Cang Demon Roc." "The ancestors of Merciful Ferry Sect, Canyue Empire, and Heavenly Nether Sect, all three major powers have been killed. I suppose they never expected this," Xu Zimei said. "When the time comes, just announce to the outside world that you did it; don¡¯t involve me." "Are you scared?" the woman in the white dress asked, her eyes narrowing faintly as she smiled at Xu Zimei. "Yeah, scared," Xu Zimei nodded very straightforwardly. In truth, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t really afraid of these Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, just afraid of the hassle. Even if he wiped out all these Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, he wouldn¡¯t gain anything from it and it would just be a waste of time. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s frank answer, the woman in the white dress was taken aback. The mocking words she had prepared were swallowed. Be it Talented Disciples or powerful beings, they all value their reputations greatly. It turns out that this world never lacks shameless people. "I¡¯m going to deal with the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc; do you want to come and see?" the woman in the white dress asked. "Among the ten old ancestors of the academy, has no one broken through to the Nirvana Realm?" Xu Zimei asked. "Do you think reaching the Nirvana Realm is as common as cabbage? It¡¯s not that simple," the woman in the white dress said. "To put it bluntly, among tens of millions of Stepping into Immortality strong beings, there may not even be one who could break through." "Are you indirectly complimenting yourself?" Xu Zimei asked. You must know that she has already stepped into the Half-Step Nirvana Void and she¡¯s probably not far from that final step. "It seems you don¡¯t understand anything about the Nirvana Realm," the woman in the white dress glanced at Xu Zimei and said. "How so?" Xu Zimei asked. "Let me ask you first, how much do you know about the Immortal Realm? Do you know the difference between a Stepping into Immortality strong being and the Divine Vein Realm?" the woman in the white dress said. "I¡¯m not going to walk the Immortal Path in the future, so I haven¡¯t looked into these books," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Let me tell you this, including and below the Divine Vein, all the power used is borrowed from the Heaven and Earth Power. But upon stepping into Immortality, one begins to comprehend their own Profound Meaning," the woman in the white dress said. "The so-called Profound Meaning, you can also understand it as the true essence, which is the initial state of this world¡¯s rules." "Profound Meaning," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. "From the Profound Immortal, Heavenly Immortal, Immortal King, Undying Immortal to the Immortal Extreme, which is the so-called Five Steps to Immortality. It¡¯s actually a deeper understanding of the Profound Meaning," the woman in the white dress continued. "And if you want to break through the barrier of Stepping into Immortality and enter the Nirvana Realm, you need to take two steps." "Which two steps?" Xu Zimei asked. "The first step, the Profound Meaning must be transformed into Principle, as those in the Nirvana Realm would be able to comprehend the Law of Heaven and Earth. Words follow the law, replicating the Law of Heaven and Earth. The second step is to go through the baptism of the Heavenly Tribulation," the woman in the white dress said. "The cultivation process of all things is essentially a process of self-transcendence. A process of breaking free from shackles. You should also know, legends say that by opening the twelve Vein Gates, one can achieve immortality, becoming undying and transcending eternal life. But the so-called transcendence isn¡¯t just of the self, it¡¯s also of this heaven and earth. Heaven and Earth will not allow anyone uncontrollable. Therefore, once one¡¯s cultivation reaches a certain realm, every forward step triggers the Heavenly Tribulation. Enduring the Heavenly Tribulation will allow one to be reborn. If failed, the worst is death, and the least is being unable to advance further in one¡¯s lifetime." "So what exactly is this Half-Step Nirvana Void?" Xu Zimei continued to ask. "Just as I have told you before, there are two steps to enter the Nirvana Realm. I¡¯ve completed the first step, the Transforming Profound Meaning into Principle. But having not yet endured the Heavenly Tribulation, I¡¯m only considered half a step," the woman in the white dress said. "These things, as for you, are both not far and not close. But remember this, be it Profound Meanings or Principles, they don¡¯t just appear out of thin air. They¡¯ve always existed within this heaven and earth. Initially, our power is insufficient to sense them, but as you grow stronger, you¡¯ll clearly feel their presence. Our Yuan Central Continent belongs to a mid-level world where Principles are elusive and difficult to comprehend. In those minor worlds, let alone Principles, even Profound Meanings are hard to grasp. Therefore, many people, after stepping into Immortality, will choose to ascend to Heaven Beyond Heavens. Because Heaven Beyond Heavens belongs to a major world, where the world¡¯s capacity to bear is strong and the Principles are bright for all to see. The chances of entering the Nirvana Realm are greater. So many strong beings on our Yuan Central Continent, eight or nine out of ten, will opt for ascension. Individuals like Old White Tiger, who stay in the Yuan Central Continent and can still comprehend Principles and pass the Heavenly Tribulation, are truly much rarer than those one in ten thousand." "So that¡¯s how it is," Xu Zimei muttered. "That¡¯s why I say, it¡¯s not surprising that none of the ten ancestors could break through to the Nirvana Realm." The woman in the white dress said, "How about we make a deal? To my knowledge, the Heavenly Curtain War God of your True Martial Holy Sect has already broken through to the Nirvana Realm. If he is willing to help, handling this Heavenly Cang Demon Roc wouldn¡¯t be too difficult." "What would I gain?" Xu Zimei asked. "What do you want?" the woman in the white dress replied. Chapter 908 - 907 Nine Heavens Sha Qi Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, "It seems that your Heavenly Dao Academy really doesn¡¯t have what I want." His purpose for coming to the Heavenly Dao Academy was for the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, and now he was helping to guard the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. The Divine Fire was surely in his grasp. As for other things, unless there was something that would greatly increase his strength in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, they were not very significant. "What do you mean ¡¯your Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯? You¡¯re a part of it too, remember to have a sense of honor and disgrace," the girl in the white dress retorted with a cold huff. "You surely have a way, right? Don¡¯t even think about the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei said. In truth, everyone was well aware that the Heavenly Dao Academy must have had a method to deal with the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. But the cost of that method was another story. Otherwise, why would they have waited until the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc had emerged? They would have left long ago. To knowingly undertake an impossible task! "I won¡¯t hide it from you. Before the ten Ancestral Masters left, they also prepared a way to deal with the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, just in case," the girl in the white dress said, nodding her head. "This is connected to the origin of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc." Xu Zimei listened quietly and did not interrupt. "Legend has it that a long time ago, there was a Golden-Winged Roc in the world. This Golden-Winged Roc ate dragons and python snakes daily and was extremely powerful. It lived for countless years, until one day its life came to an end. The Golden-Winged Roc refused to perish and, after soaring up and down seven times, it finally ascended the mythical Vajra Wheel Mountain. However, by that time, its body had completely combusted, leaving behind only a Beast Primordial Glazed Heart. By a fortuitous twist of fate, this Beast Primordial Glazed Heart merged with the Nine Heavens Sha Qi suppressed by Vajra Wheel Mountain, giving birth to the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc." "Wait, the Nine Heavens Sha Qi?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly as he asked. He naturally understood how formidable this Qi was. There were once Three Energies between heaven and earth, one of which was Spiritual Energy. It was the initial Spiritual Energy essential for the cultivation of all beings. There was also Evil Qi and Mysterious Qi. Of course, some people preferred to call Mysterious Qi, Pure Energy. According to legend, these were the three strongest energies born at the beginning of the separation of the Yuan Central Continent¡¯s world. Mysterious Qi surged to the heavens, Evil Qi fell to the earth, and Spiritual Energy spread far and wide among the people. "That¡¯s right. After the Nine Heavens Sha Qi merged with the Beast Primordial Glazed Heart, it broke through its chains and reached the Nirvana Realm," the girl in the white dress said. "These are things the Ancestral Masters told me, whether they¡¯re true or not, I have no way of knowing." "What do you mean by ¡¯the way¡¯?" Xu Zimei asked, nodding his head. "It¡¯s still about these Three Energies. Legend has it that Spiritual Energy is neutral and suitable for the cultivation of all things without conflict. But between Mysterious Qi and Evil Qi, they are naturally adversaries, much like fire and water, mutually restraining each other," the girl in the white dress explained. "The Ancestral Masters left secrets saying that we could use Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi to suppress the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc and then reseal it. If someone in the Nirvana Realm were to assist, it might even be possible to kill it. However, we currently lack someone in the Nirvana Realm on our side, so sealing it would suffice." "It seems you are already prepared," Xu Zimei said. "But I¡¯m not very confident, so I will still need your help when the time comes," the girl in the white dress stated. Xu Zimei thought for a while. He was guarding the Myriad Treasures Pavilion as part of the deal to acquire the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, which hardly counted as helping. After all, he was now a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy, and he had also found the Pen of Life and Death here. Helping out wasn¡¯t really much to ask. "Alright," he nodded slightly. "Before we suppress the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, let¡¯s clean up the academy first," the woman in the white dress said with a smile. "One person takes on two?" Xu Zimei replied. "Ancestor Aolong and Nine Suns Loose Man are yours to deal with; I¡¯ll take on Thunder Dazzle Ancestor and Heaven Burning War General," the woman in the white dress declared. Then she and Xu Zimei headed in two different directions. Xu Zimei surveyed the surroundings and quickly got his bearings. The location of Ancestor Aolong should be in the Glazed Glass Palace, where he was fiercely fighting with Venerable Ming. When he arrived, gliding through the air, he found the place had evidently been through a bloody battle. The losses suffered by the Heavenly Dao Academy this time were probably incalculable. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from the Glazed Glass Palace still standing on the ground, everything else around it had been annihilated into the void. A desolate scene, with ruins and broken walls. And the roaring of dragons was still audible not far away. At this moment, to the north of the Glazed Glass Palace, countless snakes surrounded a purple Thunder Dragon. Although there were many snakes, they were still far weaker in strength. Thunderbolts shot straight up to the sky, transforming the rolling thunderclouds overhead. Endless lightning cleaved through the heavens and the earth, annihilating all the surrounding snakes in the furious thunderbolts. "Venerable Ming, once I¡¯ve eradicated these vermilion snakes, your doom will follow," the Thunder Dragon spoke in human tongue, its voice laden with the intent to kill. "If I can make one last contribution for the academy before I die, my life will not have been in vain; it¡¯s worth it," Venerable Ming said with a light laugh. Even in the face of life and death, he remained as calm as still water, joking and laughing. This time, the Old Masters of the academy had all gone to suppress the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, and they had to fight for as much time as possible. The vermilion snakes were nothing but a manifestation of his Spiritual Energy, which now was being depleted endlessly by Ancestor Aolong¡¯s relentless slaughter. His body¡¯s Spiritual Energy was exhausted, and it was nearly impossible for him to manifest more snakes. If one were to look closely, they would notice his complexion was slightly pale, with even sweat trickling down his forehead. Behind him, the True Fate Vermilion Snake coiled. The number of spreading vermilion snakes around him was dwindling, and even the True Fate was starting to blur. "Now is the time," Ancestor Aolong suddenly roared aloud. Seizing a mistake, his long, winding body instantly transformed into a thunderbolt. It pierced through layers of space, rushing towards Venerable Ming¡¯s abdomen. The speed of the thunderbolt was too fast for the naked eye to see, and Venerable Ming had no time left to dodge. Just as the Thunder Dragon was about to strike him, a sudden explosion roared in front of him. Dust filled the torn space before him, the remnants of the thunderbolt remained, with occasional flashes of purple sparks passing by. With resignation in his heart, Venerable Ming slowly lowered his head. He saw a hand appeared in front of him at some point, blocking the massive dragon claw that was hurtling towards him. Although the hand was less than a tenth the size of the dragon claw, the power it contained was awe-inspiring. Then, with only a slight exertion of force, the hand smashed forward, a dragon cry echoed, and the Thunder Dragon¡¯s enormous body was sent flying back. Venerable Ming swallowed and looked up, only to see Xu Zimei¡¯s figure approaching him. "Take a rest. I¡¯ll take it from here," Xu Zimei said, shaking off his arm with a smile. "You...," Venerable Ming started to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. "Be careful." Eventually, he stood to one side, starting to recover and regulate his breath. At that moment, he had no strength left and no desire to show off anymore. "Who are you?" the Thunder Dragon, with its massive body, looked over again and asked. Chapter 909 - 908 Ultimate Dragon, Descend of Ten Thousand Dragons "My name, you must have heard before, Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Thunder Dragon pondered briefly before his aura suddenly changed, his eyes also appearing to be a deep, bloody red. "It was you who killed our clan¡¯s Saint Heir." What a Saint Heir meant to a sect, especially during a time when Destiny was about to form, went without saying. This was essentially the destruction of this sect¡¯s hope of carrying the Destiny in this life. Of course, they could also cultivate someone else. However, the effect and significance of hurriedly sharpening a sword right before battle were incomparable. The birth of a Saint Heir manifested as a massive accumulation of unimaginable resources. There was just too much involved. Therefore, when the Saint Heir of the Ancient Dragon Dynasty was killed, it immediately caused an uproar in the Imperial Dynasty. It was only later, due to the emergence of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, that they restrained themselves, refraining from capturing Xu Zimei at Heavenly Dao Academy to face charges right away. "You even dare to show your face," Thunder Dragon roared word by word. "Why shouldn¡¯t I dare? I am here to slay you," replied Xu Zimei with a smile. Ancestor Aolong did not respond, but the thunderbolts around him grew increasingly violent. This small world seemed to be completely buried in thunder. The sky was crowded with dark clouds, through which the purple thunderbolts threaded, and raindrops began to fall slowly. The rumbling of thunder sounded, as if the heavens were shaking with fury. And under this aura, it was clear that the thunderbolts around Ancestor Aolong were beginning to transform. His entire body became deeper in color. From the original purple to a deep, dark black, and his four claws turned into eight. The scales on his body grew denser. Both his eyes and his head seemed to have evolved. "Is this," Venerable Ming said under his breath, his brow slightly furrowed. "Ultimate Dragon?" It was said that the Dragon Clan had different forms. The dragons we see now are mostly sub-dragons; beyond them are the dragons, Divine Dragons, and eventually, the Ultimate Dragon breeds. Ultimate Dragons are rare and seldom encountered. Even Venerable Ming only knew of three types. The Great Void Ancient Dragon, the Seven-Colored Divine Dragon, and the Dark Fire Demon Dragon. But the dragon before him was different from all known dragons, though by its aura, it was undoubtedly one of the Ultimate Dragons. "I promise, today I will not kill you," Ancestor Aolong said, looking at Xu Zimei. "I will take you back to Dragon-Refining Cliff, where you will be trapped forever, enduring endless torment and pain." "You¡¯re quite an interesting dragon," Xu Zimei laughed. In his Divine Continent, there were many dragons. But they were all ordinary dragons; even the strongest were merely Divine Dragons. He had never actually seen an Ultimate Dragon. Of course, this also made one marvel at the strength of the Ancient Dragon Great Emperor back in the day. With a human body, transforming into a Divine Dragon. He could bring such a dragon breed into existence for future generations. "Every Great Emperor was a standout figure of their era, but sadly, the rest of you are merely sheltered by their shade," said Xu Zimei indifferently. "Heaven-Devouring Ancient Dragon," Ancestor Aolong said somewhat proudly. "Boy, you probably don¡¯t know the true strength of the Dragon Clan yet." His body moved slowly, and the endless void around him shattered. Spatial turbulence wreaked havoc around them. The massive dragon tail moved towards Xu Zimei without using any power, the mere physical strength of the body aimed in a blow at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei threw a punch, intending to test the opponent. But a great force came through and sent him flying out. "Interesting," Xu Zimei stood up from the ground and chuckled. "Damn," Ancestor Aolong snorted coldly and charged at Xu Zimei again. The huge dragon head roared, its dragon cries echoing throughout the firmament. The gaping maw opened wide, aiming to swallow Xu Zimei whole. Xu Zimei stretched out both hands, pressing on the upper jaw with his right and the lower jaw with his left, preventing it from closing its mouth. The stench rushing towards him almost drowned him. The body of the dragon pushed him backward, retreating continuously. His feet left deep, noticeable tracks on the ground. The Shaking Heaven Power within his body spun crazily as Xu Zimei firmly grasped and then hurled the massive dragon head away. The Divine Dragon¡¯s enormous body crashed into the earth, and instantly, the ground cracked, and countless fissures spread out. "I¡¯ll help you," said Venerable Ming, who had recovered somewhat, as he stepped into the air and shouted. "No need, you go help the others. I can handle it here," Xu Zimei said lightly. He and the dragon were locked in place, engaged in a bare-knuckled fight. Because Tyrant Shadow had shattered, Xu Zimei currently had no weapon at hand. But now, having acquired the True Divine Sword and possessing the Supreme Hammer, he planned to reforge them together. To rebuild Tyrant Shadow! Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Venerable Ming hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. With the Heavenly Dao Academy in dire need of manpower, since Xu Zimei was confident, Venerable Ming dared not delay. He swiftly moved through the air to assist elsewhere. ... While Xu Zimei was in a deadlock with Ancestor Aolong. The massive dragon head started to surge, and a scorching wave burst forth from its mouth. Xu Zimei quickly crossed his arms, shielding himself in front. As the searing heat exploded in front of him, Xu Zimei staggered back several steps. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll torture you slowly," Ancestor Aolong said. "Even if I don¡¯t gain much from this journey, capturing you will be enough." "Is that so?" Xu Zimei waved his hand, "I¡¯ve just thought of a very good idea." Creation Force was swirling in his right hand. A tear opened in the divine continent of the True Fate World within the Endless Void. At Xu Zimei¡¯s command, all the Divine Dragons from the Myriad Demons Tribe tore through the void and soared out. The Myriad Demons Tribe, especially the Dragon Clan, had become a key fighting force after a great rise. At this moment, as a myriad of dragons burst forth, the staggering sight was indescribable. Crimson Dragon, Illusion Dragon, Storm Divine Dragon, Soul-Eating Mad Dragon, Li Dragon, Coiling Dragon, Qiulong. And even rarer ones like the Deep Sea Di Dragon, Kongming Qingzhe Dragon, and others were among them. The Dragon Tree had branched out, with various types of dragons born from it. This was the preparation made for the proliferation of offspring after the Dragon Clan had been slaughtered by the Heavenly Curtain War God. The price paid was not small. With a thousand dragons roaring, the vast firmament was filled with the silhouettes of these dragons soaring. They rode the clouds and summoned the fog, called the wind and commanded the rain, among flashes of lightning and rolls of thunder. Numerous phenomena appeared one after another. "This, this is," Ancestor Aolong, seeing this scene, spoke with a trembling voice. "I think they¡¯ll make suitable playmates for you, have fun," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Heaven-Devouring Ancient Dragon that Ancestor Aolong had evolved into had Essence Blood that belonged to the Ultimate Dragon species. It held a fatal attraction for the evolution of these dragon types. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 910 - 909: The White Turtle Carrying the Immortal "Kill," with Xu Zimei¡¯s command, ten thousand dragons dived down, attacking Ancestor Aolong. Ten thousand Divine Dragons approached with overwhelming dragon majesty. The dragon¡¯s roar echoed through heaven and earth, deafening, rising and falling intermittently. Even within a radius of several hundred miles, the grand dragon majesty and the continuous dragon chants could still be felt. "How could this be," Ancestor Aolong looked up, speaking in shock. The Dragon Clan had long been exterminated, a consensus on the Yuan Central Continent. Other than the battle with the Heavenly Curtain War God, the remaining dragons in the world had probably become extinct. Only occasionally one or two would be hanging on desperately. The Ancient Dragon Dynasty was one of the forces most deeply connected to the Dragon Clan. Despite Ancestor Aolong¡¯s immense strength, he was overwhelmed numerically. As countless Divine Dragons charged with unstoppable momentum, Ancestor Aolong¡¯s figure was submerged among them. The serpentine dragon bodies intertwined. Instantly, thunder roared, and dark clouds gathered, flames intertwined with frost, and a cyan light shot into the sky. Ancestor Aolong managed only to hold on for a moment before the scales on his body were torn apart. A horrific scream arose, so pitiful that it touched the listener. In a flash, he was besieged by ten thousand dragons, with biting, clawing, and various elemental attacks continuously assailing him. The scales on his body fell off, revealing raw, crimson flesh. "Xu," Ancestor Aolong bellowed, "if you dare, fight me one-on-one, what kind of tactic is this?" "Do you not realize how childish you sound?" Xu Zimei laughed. "I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even qualify to duel with me, worry about yourself first." "Release me, let¡¯s call off our grudges, how about that?" Ancestor Aolong tried to struggle a few times but couldn¡¯t break free, so he could only say that. "No, no, no, I said I must kill you, promises must be kept," Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed. The ten thousand dragons roared around him, each bite dripping with blood. The cries of agony from Ancestor Aolong continued to emerge. "Xu, I will not let you go, our Ancient Dragon Dynasty will tear you to pieces," Ancestor Aolong shouted with a tone tinged with hatred. Xu Zimei did not reply, standing still, quietly watching. Watching the scene of ten thousand dragons engulfing his figure. Then with a wave of his hand, the rift in the Divine Continent opened again, countless Divine Dragons roared mightily as they returned to the Divine Continent. Ancestor Aolong¡¯s figure had long since vanished. Shifting his gaze, Xu Zimei walked southward again. ... Nine Suns Loose Man was the elder of the Pure Yang Immortal Sect. In the Supreme Domain, he was also well known. At this moment, he was battling the couple, Mad Blade and Sword Without Trace. It seemed the couple had cultivated some kind of combined attack technique, and together, they were indeed on par with Nine Suns Loose Man. "Mad Blade, we have no past grudges, why persist irrationally for a school that means nothing to you," Nine Suns Loose Man spoke. "This was once my place of learning, how can it be irrelevant?" Mad Blade responded indifferently. He held the Blood-Drinking Mad Blade in one hand, his blade techniques were fierce, and his fighting style was famously reckless, brutal, and tricky. "I didn¡¯t say I would destroy the Heavenly Dao Academy, just that I¡¯m taking a few things from Ruofa Hall and then I¡¯ll immediately leave, how about that?" Nine Suns Loose Man asked. "Shut up, you shameless old thief, today my husband and I will kill you here," Sword Without Trace coldly said. "If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite anymore," Nine Suns Loose Man¡¯s gaze darkened. Around his body, nine blazing suns soared into the sky. Turning into burning fireballs, they incinerated the void in their path, and even the air turned into trails of white vapor. Nine Suns, it was once the border of heaven and earth, embodying the notion of infinity. At dawn, he combed his hair by the Tang Valley and by dusk, he dried himself under the Nine Suns. Only to hear Nine Suns Loose Man whisper low, "Nine Suns, where heaven and earth converge." These nine suns shone down, their dense fiery light reflecting on his face. The blazing flames roared to life. "Be careful," Mad Blade looked at Sword Without Trace and warned. Though they as a couple were strong, frankly speaking, they were still the younger generation. Nine Suns Loose Man had once followed the Great Emperor of Pure Yang to vie for Destiny and had established the Pure Yang Immortal Sect, so he was not easily defeated. As a tiger, engulfed in flames, leaped out from the first sun, its fierce face and the flames agitating around it were visible. Upon closer inspection, that was no tiger, it was clearly the ferocious beast, Qiongqi. Qiongqi, resembling a tiger in shape, sized like an ox. It had a pair of wings on its back and feasted on humans. Its forehead had pale golden dragon horns, and its mouth resembled that of a hawk or falcon, ranking it among the great ferocious beasts. "Kill her," directed Nine Suns Loose Man, pointing at Sword Without Trace and commanding Qiongqi. The next moment, Qiongqi roared and pounced directly towards Sword Without Trace. The massive body, with extremely fierce momentum, burned with flames all around. Mad Blade wanted to stop it but was blocked by Nine Suns Loose Man. With a gloomy smile, he said, "Don¡¯t worry, I have prepared something even better for you." As his words fell, another beast roar echoed. Between these hanging Nine Suns, a crack tore open in the void. A crimson hoof first extended through the crack. Following, an enormous presence arrived, as a bright red Kylin slowly walked out of the crack. "Crimson Blood Kylin," exclaimed Mad Blade upon seeing the creature. "Nine Suns, what do you want with me?" asked the Crimson Blood Kylin lazily as he walked out and looked at Nine Suns Loose Man. "I want you to take care of someone," replied Nine Suns Loose Man. "Not interested," the Crimson Blood Kylin shook his head slightly, ready to retreat back into the torn crack. "A stalk of White Ghost Tuo Immortal," said Nine Suns Loose Man bluntly. "Three stalks," the steps of the Crimson Blood Kylin halted suddenly. "Two stalks," Nine Suns Loose Man said with some anguish. White Ghost Tuo Immortal, a divine medicine for eternal life, famed for being indestructible and incorruptible through all calamities. This was a collection of immortal medicine assembled by Nine Suns Loose Man over his lifetime. And always coveted by the Crimson Blood Kylin. If it weren¡¯t for the dire situation, he would not have paid such a high price. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Crimson Blood Kylin turned around, its dark pupils fixated on Mad Blade, and said rather teasingly, "This young man, is it?" "Help me stop him, it would be best if you could kill him," Nine Suns Loose Man said indifferently. Paying such a high price, naturally, he was not pleased inside. He turned around and faced the Ruofa Hall. All spells lead to one hall. Legend has it that the Ruofa Hall of Heavenly Dao Academy has gathered all the immortal spells from the Yuan Central Continent. Of course, this was just a legend, since few people had the privilege to enter the Ruofa Hall. Nine Suns Loose Man walked step by step towards the entrance of the Ruofa Hall. This hall, not particularly resplendent and even somewhat decrepit, stood there. Chapter 911 - 910: Nine Suns Heaven Refining, Ten Suns in the Sky From the outside, no one could imagine just how important the contents inside were. As the Nine Suns Loose Man approached Ruofa Hall step by step, his figure suddenly stopped at the doorway. The sound of footsteps echoed with a "clack, clack, clack." Xu Zimei appeared, walking out from a side path. "Well, what a lively scene," Zimei said with a smile upon witnessing this spectacle. "And who might you be?" the Nine Suns Loose Man asked with a frown. "Don¡¯t be nervous; I¡¯m just here to watch the excitement," Zimei gestured with his hand, assuringly. "Seeking death," the Nine Suns Loose Man snorted coldly, waving his right hand, and a sun hanging on the edge of the sky turned into a meteorite. It smashed directly towards Zimei. Zimei extended his right fist, which was enveloped in Creation Force, and threw a powerful punch. With a "boom," the entire sky trembled violently. The vast sun was shattered by Zimei¡¯s punch. Zimei twisted his neck, chuckling, "Is that all?" The Nine Suns Loose Man¡¯s expression turned serious. Blazing flames rose around him, and the sun that Zimei had smashed reformed in the void. "Fire Dance of Nine Skies," the Nine Suns Loose Man raised his right hand, gently sweeping through the void. All nine suns erupted violently. They transformed into nine fiery phoenixes soaring in the sky. These phoenixes, resembling Fengs in shape, had wings that would cast a shadow over the sun, their golden-red bodies glistening. Their huge wings were staggered neatly, with glass-like feathers impeccably smooth and falling softly. Only the beaks of these phoenixes were extremely sharp, their eyes seemingly shooting out Heavenly Fire. Nine phoenixes, with their elegant shadows and movements, exuded a sense of graceful beauty. Nine figures intertwined as they swooped down from the sky, turning into a sea of Heavenly Fire. Their crisscrossing paths headed straight for Zimei. Zimei slightly tilted his head back and stepped half a step backward with his right foot. His whole body turned into a streak of light, shooting upwards toward the sky. His figure flickered, creating countless afterimages amidst the clouds. He had once learned the move "A Drop in the Ocean" at the Nine Heavens Imperial Sect while heading to the Eternal Ancient Continent. The vast ocean is endless and boundless, beyond one¡¯s sight. A mere drop is nothing more than a speck of water in the sea. Right then, when Zimei extended his right hand, a crystal-clear water droplet fell into the palm of his hand. "A Drop in the Ocean," Zimei shouted softly. The droplet fell into the void, instantly transforming into endless rivers. A tumultuous sea surged, completely engulfing the nine phoenixes that were coming toward him, intertwined in their attack. Seeing this, the Nine Suns Loose Man slightly knit his brows. "Overwhelming," he shouted forcefully. The flames around the nine phoenixes became even more vigorous, seemingly starting to suppress the ocean. The phoenixes cried out in unison, dancing across the Nine Skies. Witnessing this, the Nine Suns Loose Man roared again. "Heaven-Shaking Giant." The constantly surging flames on the bodies of the phoenixes coalesced. They formed the semblance of a giant figure. Legend had it that among the ancient Divine Persons was one named the Heaven-Shaking Giant. Holding a massive axe, towering high as the mountains, with eyes that could shoot fire, and limbs as strong as dark metal. Its strength was immeasurable; with a toss of its head, it could cleave the sun and moon, and its feet could shatter mountains and rivers. Zimei slightly furrowed his brows and let out a cold huff. The power of "A Drop in the Ocean" in his right hand grew even stronger. But with the Heaven-Shaking Giant wielding the axe, it struck down with one blow, and a titanic wave rose up thousands of feet, cleaving open a path against the overwhelming tides. "Haven¡¯t you finished dealing with him yet?" the voice of a woman in a white dress suddenly came from the side. She stepped on a white lotus and smiled, "Do you need my help?" "No need," Xu Zimei shook her head in response. The Power Vortex within her body spun wildly as the Heaven-Shaking Giant stepped through the void and faced off against the Heaven-Punishing Giant from afar. "You shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to deal with it," the voice of the woman in the white dress came from beside her. "Whether you are Stepping into Immortality or bearing Destiny to ascend to Great Emperor, you can¡¯t avoid dealing with the Profound Meaning; it just happens that you can feel his Profound Meaning right now." The so-called Profound Meaning is actually of many kinds, but Xu Zimei did not understand this area very well. However, the Profound Meaning of the Nine Suns Loose Man should be that of fire. In her past battles with Stepping into Immortality experts, Xu Zimei had triumphed purely with strength. She hadn¡¯t considered other possibilities. At the reminder of the woman in the white dress, when Xu Zimei spread her divine consciousness to truly comprehend, she indeed felt something out of the ordinary. It was a world of flames. With eyes closed, there was nothingness; with eyes open, everything dissipated again. At a simple glance, there were golden-red flames burning. But if one were to comprehend carefully, they would find these flames unraveling into strands of Profound Meaning floating in the void. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just when Xu Zimei wanted to take a closer look, suddenly, flames surged from all around her, abruptly waking her. At this moment, the Heaven-Shaking Giant was almost completely overpowering the Heaven-Punishing Giant, causing Xu Zimei to frown slightly. She actually felt a trembling from that power. "Did you see it?" asked the woman in the white dress standing beside her. Xu Zimei nodded thoughtfully. Seeing that Xu Zimei and another didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, the Nine Suns Loose Man nearby felt slightly annoyed. The Heaven-Punishing Giant was roaring, but in the next moment, it was slapped down by the Heaven-Shaking Giant. Immediately after, the Heaven-Shaking Giant, like a wolf among sheep, charged directly into the midst of the roaming phoenixes. With just a tear, a phoenix was ripped in two. The phoenixes cried out in shock, causing chaos to ensue. "Enough," the Nine Suns Loose Man below bellowed in anger. He waved his right hand, and all the phoenixes annihilated, with the nine blazing suns rising into the sky around him. "Nine Suns Heaven Refining." Nine chains were coiled around his body. Each of these chains corresponded to one of the nine suns. At this moment, the Firmament itself was painted a crimson red by the Blazing Flame. The nine blazing suns were hidden within the void. The roar of the Nine Suns Loose Man echoed in the empty void. "Nine Suns, have you gone mad," the Crimson Blood Kylin shouted in alarm from the side. "Run, run as far as you can," bellowed the Nine Suns Loose Man. In fact, when the woman in the white dress descended and he felt her unfathomable presence, he had a premonition of his destiny. The clanking of chains echoed from his body. He had played with fire all his life, hence he was known as the Nine Suns Loose Man. But at this moment, as the Nine Suns became concealed within the void, and streaks of golden, thick flames traveled along the chains, burning up to his body, he found himself utterly powerless to resist, being burned into ashes immediately. "Ten suns in the sky," the woman in the white dress said word by word. This world itself had a sun, and now with the addition of the Nine Suns Loose Man¡¯s nine blazing suns, it startlingly became ten suns. Moreover, these ten suns were mutually restraining each other from afar. "In the age of Wild Desolation, there was once a great drought. Several blazing suns in the sky made all living things suffer immensely. Countless creatures burned themselves at that time," said the woman in the white dress indifferently. "The scene today is indeed not much different from back then." Chapter 912 - 911 The Great Drought, Suppression Descends "It¡¯s hot, unbearably hot," that was Xu Zimei¡¯s most direct sensation. The sky showed no sun, only a swath of crimson. Endless Fire Refining Clouds tumbled overhead. For a moment, it seemed as though even the ocean could evaporate. Everyone felt an immense thirst as the moisture on the surface of their skin rapidly evaporated. Blood vessels and parched flesh were clearly visible. Xu Zimei slightly tilted her head up. In her right hand, pale Spiritual Energy was gathering, inexhaustible. The entire void began to tremble. "If it¡¯s a Profound Meaning illusion, then let¡¯s shatter it with a punch," Xu Zimei chuckled. If it were really caused by the suns aligning, a rule of heaven and earth, then she would indeed have no solution. But these so-called suns were merely an illusion created by someone Stepping into Immortality, not to that extent. As long as one¡¯s power was strong enough, one could break it. "Help me take care of that Crimson Blood Kylin, I want it," Xu Zimei said to the lady in the white dress. Immediately, her figure moved at the speed of light, directly heading toward the firmament above. Boundless waves of air formed around her fist. The dazzling light overhead was so intense that it was blinding. That punch consolidated almost all of Xu Zimei¡¯s strength around her. It contained the Creation Force, Demonic Qi, and the flow of Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth. With a "boom", An unprecedented explosion resounded in the void before her. It was as though someone had punched right beside her ear, causing a temporary ringing. The thick Fire Refining Clouds overhead broke apart amidst their turmoil. The crimson firmament looked like the surging sea, rippling with layers upon layers. And from it, ten thousand-foot-high waves rolled out. That punch directly blasted a hole through the firmament. Swallowing and submerging the grandiose suns within it. The roar of the Crimson Blood Kylin sounded from the side. But with the suppression of the white lotus controlled by the lady in the white dress, it couldn¡¯t escape. When Xu Zimei¡¯s figure fell from the firmament, the originally crimson sky gradually turned azure. The remaining sun hid behind the clouds. Because the real sun was far more distant from the Yuan Central Continent than a hundred thousand miles. Her punch had only shattered those nine false suns; the real sun was still beyond Xu Zimei¡¯s reach. "What do you want it for? Don¡¯t tell me you want to use it as a mount," the lady in the white dress asked Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei glanced at the Crimson Blood Kylin and shook her head slightly. With the Vein Beast Chaos at her side, she did not lack for others. She simply wanted the beast to join her Myriad Demons Tribe. As for how it would join, that was for Chaos and the others to train, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it. Xu Zimei waved her right hand, tearing apart the Spatial Wall of the Divine Continent, and transported the Crimson Blood Kylin into it. "Don¡¯t even think about it, my Kylin clan will not serve as mounts for others," the enraged voice of the Crimson Blood Kylin came from within. "Where did you send it to?" the lady in the white dress asked curiously. "A small world I use for storing things," Xu Zimei smiled. In fact, once a powerhouse reaches a certain realm, they can create their own small worlds. But this so-called small world is just a simple space. It is not a complete world. A complete world would be like Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Continent, with days and nights, Mysterious Yellow Qi, Yin and Yang Qi comprising Chaos. And with all things breeding and thriving, within an inexhaustible and self-replicating ecosystem. Where every being forms a healthy cycle. Even more so, someone like Xu Zimei could take it a step further, reviving Spiritual Energy and making the world increasingly powerful. "That Crimson Blood Kylin must have already Stepped into Immortality, aren¡¯t you afraid it will destroy your little world?" the woman in white chuckled. Most powerhouses create their own little worlds, which are actually not very large. Sometimes it¡¯s just to store some things, which is more convenient than a Storage Ring. Because a little world has no potential for development. Then there are some powerhouses who have seen through the mundane world and create slightly bigger little worlds. They bring their family and friends into this space to live a life far removed from the trouble of the secular world. Of course, such cases are rare. "To be frank, my little world is as large as a domain," replied Xu Zimei. The woman in white was taken aback upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. A domain was as big as the Supreme Domain. The Yuan Central Continent was divided into five continents, and the Central Continent was further divided into five domains. The size of this little world was somewhat exaggerated. You have to know that most people¡¯s little worlds are only as big as a city, or several cities at best. "I had some fortunate encounters in the past and once merged with a small world that was about to be destroyed," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "It¡¯s not much use for anything, but it does have a large area." "Then you really stumbled upon a good opportunity," the woman in white did not question further, laughing lightly. This kind of event is indeed rare. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. In truth, he had his own reasons for telling the woman in white about this. But this plan would only be useful later on. Otherwise, why would he, with nothing better to do, discuss his own Divine Continent with someone else? Plant the seed, and wait for it to bear fruit. ... "Greetings, Dean," Mad Blade and Sword Without Trace hastened over and greeted the woman in white. "This time the Academy has encountered a great disaster, and it is rare that you two could come to the rescue," the woman in white said with a smile. "It is our duty, and we will never forget the Academy¡¯s kindness," Sword Without Trace shook his head and replied. "I¡¯m going to suppress that Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. The Academy is in chaos right now, with all kinds of creatures stirring trouble. Outside, I will need you two to keep things under control," the woman in white said. "We shall obey the Dean¡¯s command," Mad Blade replied quite seriously, his voice resonating powerfully. "Let¡¯s go," the woman in white finished instructing and then turned to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, and the two of them flew towards the inner courtyard of the Heavenly Dao Academy. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The firmament above the inner courtyard was different from the sky in other places. A dark grey Demonic Qi enveloped that part of the heavens and earth. The closer you got to the inner courtyard, the stronger the sensation of this demonic power became, and the more in awe you became of its might. "You can¡¯t suppress me. The day I break through the seal will be the end for all of you." An extremely furious voice came from the inner courtyard. Sand flew and rocks scurried around in the gloomy space. Even at a distance, Xu Zimei had already felt that pressure. Hair blowing about in the demonic winds. The woman in white¡¯s gaze was sharp, and with a light tap of her right hand in mid-air, numerous white lotuses condensed and formed a pathway straight ahead. Xu Zimei instantly felt the pressure vanish, his body suddenly relaxed. "Let¡¯s go," the woman in white said with a smile. The two arrived at the very center of the inner courtyard. Present were not only the ten ancestors of the Heavenly Dao Academy but also a dozen Elders from the Academy. They were standing in a particular formation. Chapter 913 - 912: Chaos Begins to Divide, Yin and Yang Split Dawn and Dusk A cage-like circular cage stood atop the earth. The surroundings were filled with gloomy monster winds. Inside the cage, the figure of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was trapped. Its claws swept across the cage; its wings flapped vigorously in flight, but the cage seemed to possess a force. Whenever it touched the cage, it was shocked back down. "You trash, release me now, and later you might get a quick death." "The ten ancestral masters are no longer here, you can¡¯t trap me, why bother with this futile effort?" "Hey, you blind man over there, I¡¯m talking to you, hurry up and let me out." "And you, old fool, old and dying, did you hear me talking?" As soon as Xu Zimei entered the inner courtyard, he heard the loud shouts of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. Xu Zimei found it somewhat amusing. This didn¡¯t seem like a Demon King at all. It was more like a shrew scolding the streets. "Oh, there are two more people here, is this the dessert before the meal," the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc shouted again upon seeing Xu Zimei and another. "This lady looks good, once I¡¯m out, I can spare her life and take her back for training." "Ladies and gentlemen, ancestors, how¡¯s it going?" the lady in the white dress stepped forward and asked. "White girl, who is he?" An elder by the side looked at Xu Zimei and asked with a frown. "He¡¯s here to help, and he¡¯s quite powerful," the lady in the white dress replied. "I brought him here. In resisting the external enemies this time, his contribution is considered the greatest for Heavenly Dao Academy." "Alright then, just stand by the side and don¡¯t disturb the sealing," the elder waved his hand and said. "This Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is stronger than we imagined. We thought it could be sealed for a day; now it seems, at most twelve hours, the cage will break." "Then let¡¯s seal it quickly," the lady in the white dress said with a frown. She raised her right hand, and a transparent bottle appeared from her hand. In this bottle, it seemed like the galaxies of the heavens were contained. With stars twinkling and the Milky Way hanging. It was a brilliant and dazzling vast starry sky. Anyone who saw this bottle would praise it as "beautiful." "The Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi is already prepared, please proceed," the lady in the white dress said. "Okay," the blindfolded elder nodded slightly. Upon seeing the appearance of the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s expression changed slightly. "What are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t come close to me." "I can go crazy, and when I do, even I¡¯m afraid of myself." Hearing the loud shouts of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, Xu Zimei slightly held his forehead. This Demon King truly shocked everyone. "Will you just shut up," an elder by the side, bothered by the incessant prattling of the Demon King, muttered sharply. "Shut your mother¡¯s grave. Try being sealed for millions of years. Not having a single person to talk to, suffering in silence for millions of years. Once I catch you, I¡¯ll definitely spray you to death." Upon hearing the words of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, the elder¡¯s face changed slightly. But he still suppressed the annoyance in his heart. Honestly, he was somewhat panicked. Because no one was sure they could control this Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a "bang," the bottle broke, and the stranded Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi instantly emitted a strong force. Although it was only a few drops of liquid, the power it contained shattered the entire void. As these few drops of Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi entered the void and seemed to be trying to escape, the blind elder raised his right hand and saw a very strong Spiritual Energy gather, enveloping all the few drops of Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi. "This Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s essence is transformed from the Nine Heavens Sha Qi; just suppress the Evil Qi. "It was suppressed," said the blind elder. Beside him, another elder with an extraordinary temperament gently stroked his long beard. With a wave of his right hand, his hair instantly turned white, and the heavens and earth trembled. His white beard instantly grew hundreds of meters, enveloping the entire firmament. "Transform evil Qi into purity, so the marshes of heaven and earth never run dry." "Chaos has just divided, Yin and Yang are separated by dawn." At this moment, all ten ancestors of the Heavenly Dao Academy appeared calm and collected, forming seals with their hands. Surprisingly, no one attended to the Myriad Demons Prison Cage. "Heaven and earth are endless, the Great Dao is obscure." "Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi, follow my will, together!" ... A series of light shouts arose, and the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi above the firmament was becoming more and more terrifying. Mysterious Qi covered the sky, overwhelming the firmament. Within this mysterious Qi, the coordinates somehow illuminated. Qian, Kun, Xun, Zhen, Kan, Li, Gen, Dui. The eight directions corresponding to the Yin-Yang and Five Elements of heaven and earth lit up. "In ancient times, they embraced all phenomena, observing the heavens above and the laws on earth below. Drawing from oneself up close, and from objects afar. Attributing to the virtues of Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, they searched for the calamities of all beings. Now, heaven and earth are out of balance, Evil Qi rushes to the sky, we wish to harness the Mysterious Qi, balance Yin and Yang, and suppress the Demon King." Above, the Mysterious Qi transformed into a circular suppression pattern. "What are you trying to do?" the voice of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from below. "Release me, and we¡¯ll call off our grudges." "Fall," shouted the blind elder loudly. A rumbling sound came from overhead, and the circular pattern quickly spun down. At that moment, when the suppression pattern touched the Myriad Demons Prison Cage. A force spread out, like a seed entering the soil, wildly and proudly proliferating. The entire suppression pattern, with its powerful force, sought to envelop the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s body, originally standing, began to stoop gradually. As the suppression pattern slowly entered its body, everyone was somewhat excited. "We did it," shouted the blind elder with some excitement. "Aren¡¯t you celebrating a bit early?" At that moment, a somewhat sinister voice came from the side. Then, the somber voice changed, bursting into loud laughter. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc leaned against the Myriad Demons Prison Cage, laughing heartily. Its appearance was as ridiculous as could be. But at that moment, the people surrounding it could not utter a laugh. They all watched the scene in bafflement and horror. "Is the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi useless?" "How could this be, its body is formed from Evil Qi. Mysterious Qi and Evil Qi naturally clash in Yin and Yang; how could this be?" Watching the bewildered expressions of the crowd, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s massive body slowly stood up. At that moment, an overwhelming beastly presence arrived, changing the color of the firmament. The cage that was supposed to trap it was torn open by one of its claws. "What exactly is going on?" the blind elder asked, his face showing his discomfort. "Although I¡¯m reluctant to reply to you, I still can¡¯t help but elaborate." The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc sneered. "Do you think during the years I was sealed, I didn¡¯t anticipate you using Mysterious Qi against me? Millions of years ago, I altered my own essence; my true form is no longer Evil Qi. It is the true body of the Demon Roc." Chapter 914 - 913 Sending to the Minor World, Objective Achieved "The body of a Demon Roc?" Upon hearing the words of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, the woman in the white dress slightly furrowed her brows. "You should still remember that my original form is not solely comprised of the Nine Heavens Sha Qi but also includes the Beast Primordial Glazed Heart left by the Golden-Winged Roc. Previously, the Evil Qi was dominant with the Glazed Heart serving as a supplement. Now I¡¯ve allowed the Glazed Heart to take the lead, with the Evil Qi as assistance. This Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi naturally has no effect on me." "It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be," an Elder at the side shook his head with a pale face, unwilling to believe the reality before him. If it really were so, then the fate of the Heavenly Dao Academy and all of them would be sealed. "Tell me, how do you wish to die?" the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc asked indifferently. "Would you prefer to be sealed for countless years like this King, ultimately dying in solitude, Or to be slain outright?" "Haven¡¯t you all overlooked a problem?" came Xu Zimei¡¯s voice from the side. Instantly, it drew everyone¡¯s attention. "Whether the Evil Qi dominates or supplements, it cannot be separated from the Evil Qi. Since there is Evil Qi, shouldn¡¯t the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi still be effective? It¡¯s just a matter of how effective." Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone came to their senses. "Right, this Demon King is deceiving us." The people at the side all realized this, and even the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s expression slightly changed. "Try it," the blind elder hastily said. He saw his left hand forming seals, with streams of invisible energy coiling around his hands. "Explode," as he moved his hands, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc let out a roar. Its massive body fell to the ground and rolled around. Countless buildings collapsed. "Boy, you¡¯re done for; this King will remember you," an angry shout from the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from aside. "It works," everyone around them rejoiced. "Let¡¯s join forces and suppress," an old man with an extraordinary temperament shouted aloud. The ten Masters formed seals again, the people around them assisting with the Suppression Formation, gathering Spiritual Energy continuously for the control of the Masters. "This Heavenly Cang Demon Roc is truly cunning, suppressing its Mysterious Qi. For a moment, we did not perceive it. Otherwise, we would have truly fallen for its ploy," someone scoffed coldly. As the Mysterious Qi was manipulated again, and the Suppression Technique was initiated, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s body experienced turmoil comparable to the upheaval of the seas. Evil Qi and Mysterious Qi¡ªtwo distinct types of energies¡ªwere in conflict. Much like ice and fierce fire, one must either freeze or melt the other. "Great Master, do we need to do anything?" the woman in the white dress asked from the side. The Suppression Technique had already been initiated, and others could no longer intervene in the Formation at will. The Way of Formation is like the Changes of the Circulation; not a single mistake can be afforded. A slight shift in position can lead to world-shattering alterations, Especially with such grand Formations. "Leave the academy," the blind elder sighed and said. "Why, Elder?" some Elders who hadn¡¯t grasped the situation were surprised and hastily inquired. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc had already been temporarily suppressed; one would think it should be resealed, shouldn¡¯t it? "What the Demon King said is correct; it has already transformed its body. The body of the Demon Roc is the priority; the so-called Evil Qi is merely auxiliary," the blind elder sighed. "At present, the Mysterious Qi can still affect it, but sealing it completely is out of the question. When this surge of Mysterious Qi is exhausted, that will be the moment of its escape." "How could this be," at this moment, even the woman in the white dress felt incredibly troubled. "Before the Demon King breaks free, arrange for everyone to leave this place," the blind elder instructed. Just as everyone was at a loss, the Demon King¡¯s laughter echoed in the deserted inner courtyard. Xu Zimei cleared his throat lightly, "Ahem, I say everyone." He had only spoken halfway when he was interrupted by the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. "Kid, shut up. You can¡¯t speak anything good, you never do." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Actually, I have a way to solve this." Xu Zimei¡¯s voice came through, causing a jolt among the crowd once again. "What way?" Before the woman in the white dress could speak, the blind elder on the side hurriedly asked. "Do you remember that mini-world I told you about," Xu Zimei looked at the woman in the white dress. He said, "I previously integrated a mini-world left behind by a powerful being on the brink of destruction. This mini-world is located outside of the Yuan Central Continent, usually drifting within the spatial walls. Right now, only I can open this mini-world; I have absolute control over it." "What do you mean by that?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the woman in the white dress asked thoughtfully. "Since we can neither kill it nor seal it, why not exile it to that mini-world," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Once it enters that mini-world within the spatial wall, it won¡¯t be able to come back. Even if we open up the mini-world, we can¡¯t break through the spatial walls of the Yuan Central Continent." Xu Zimei was right in saying this. Although the Yuan Central Continent is only a mid-tier world, indeed it¡¯s not something that could be broken by merely reaching the Nirvana Realm. At the very least, one has to reach the status of a Great Emperor. Xu Zimei had previously gone to the Eternal Ancient Continent because its spatial walls were weak, and he was carried there by spatial torrents. On his own power, it was truly an impossible task. "I knew you were up to no good, kid, always full of schemes," the voice of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from beside. It bellowed, "Kid, once I get out, I¡¯ll kill you first." "Really possible?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the blind elder and the others were still somewhat hesitant. "Let¡¯s try it. Do you have any better solutions?" Xu Zimei asked. He had told the woman in the white dress about his mini-world previously, specifically in preparation for this Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. A Demon King from the Nirvana Realm is truly something to look forward to. Once it gets into the Divine Continent, there will be Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General inside. Plus, with the entire world under his control, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble. "I know your intentions are certainly not simple," the woman in the white dress looked at Xu Zimei and said. "You don¡¯t seem like a person who would make a losing deal, but if you truly can help us, the Heavenly Dao Academy owes you a big favor." "Let¡¯s hurry, while the Nine Heavens Mysterious Qi can still suppress, let¡¯s all send it in together," the blind elder said. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes grew sharp, and with a wave of his right hand, He tore open a rift nearby. This tear wasn¡¯t in the spatial wall of the Yuan Central Continent, but that of the Divine Continent¡¯s spatial wall. By opening the spatial wall, they could send the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc through. However, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s resistance was powerful, and Xu Zimei¡¯s own strength was not enough; he had to enlist the help of the entire Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s elders. Beside him, the woman in the white dress¡¯s eyes stirred with an inexplicable power. Beneath them, a white lotus that covered the sky bloomed. The sky seemed to be raining. But upon closer inspection, these were not raindrops, but tiny white lotuses falling. It seemed more fitting to call this phenomenon a white lotus rain. Chapter 915 - 914: Monster Peng Transforms, Nine Flames Emerge The roar of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came through, and this time the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was clearly panicking. It didn¡¯t want to be exiled, so it could only resist desperately. The huge lotus flower, under the reflection of the shower of white lotus flowers, enveloped the enormous body of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. "Rise," as more and more Spiritual Energy surged in. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc could be seen slowly being supported by the lotus flower, gently floating upwards, towards the realm rift. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was still resisting fiercely. Its sharp claws tore through the lotus, and the two golden horns on its head constantly emitted astonishing power. Blazing Flame, Thunderbolt, various types of powers spread out. Just then, everyone suddenly noticed that the white lotus originally enveloping it had started to turn black. In a blink of an eye, half of the white lotus had turned into a black lotus. "This is, the Principle of Death," the White Robed Lady said surprisedly. "Hurry and stop it, don¡¯t let it use the Principle of Death, otherwise my white lotus won¡¯t hold." Principles are divided into many types, like the known Five Elements, Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, and even Wind, Thunder, Light, Dark, Ice¡ªall part of the ordinary Principles. But above the ordinary Principles are some special laws. Life, Death, Mental, Destruction, Curse, including Time, Space, these are special types of Principles. Their difficulty in comprehension, and the power of their use, far exceed that of the ordinary Principles. Hearing the White Robed Lady¡¯s words, everyone looked serious. The blind Elder held a long stick, directly striking towards the head of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. The stick spun several circles in the palm of his hand, the "humming" sound of the stick reverberated through the space. Immediately afterward came a "boom" as the explosion rocked, and the stick heavily struck the top of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s head. The others didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. There was a Five-clawed Golden Dragon soaring into the sky to descend, and there were piercing Ice and Snow freezing thousands of miles. There was a Fire Lion roaring in, and there was a giant axe splitting the Firmament. These ten masters each used their abilities, and in an instant, all of them attacked the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, preventing it from using the Principle of Death to damage the white lotus body. "You all deserve to die," the furious roar of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from inside the white lotus. "White Lotus Purification of the World," the White Robed Lady¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, overshadowing the sound of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. Endless white Spiritual Energy spread out from her body. Then the other end of the Spiritual Energy connected to the enormous white lotus. A very holy power was circulating within it. "Holy Principle?" The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc shouted in horror. "You are also Stepping into Immortality." At the same time, the Firmament previously shrouded in Demonic Qi began to cloud over, with Thunderbolts tearing through the Demonic Qi. Intent on utterly annihilating this land, the Thunder Authority shook the world, and the Heavenly Tribulation arrived in all its majesty. "Quick," feeling the Heavenly Tribulation above, the White Robed Lady shouted. "My Heavenly Tribulation hasn¡¯t been passed, the Power of Laws can¡¯t be used for too long, otherwise I will be forced to undergo the tribulation, and all of us will die." Everyone¡¯s faces turned solemn. Xu Zimei had also heard the White Robed Lady mention before. Entering the Nirvana Realm required two steps, one was converting Profound Meaning into Principle, which she had already completed. But the Heavenly Tribulation hasn¡¯t been passed, hence only half a step has been made. The Heavenly Tribulation is extremely important, without complete preparation, she did not plan to pass it now. "Let¡¯s work together and push it into the rift," the blind Elder shouted. With the Holy Principle integrating the Principle of Death, finally, through everyone¡¯s efforts, the colossal body of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was pushed little by little into the rift of the Divine Continent. "You all wait, this king will one day return," the unwilling roar of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc came from within. Right after that, Xu Zimei swung her right hand, and the Spatial Wall immediately closed. The demonic Qi, swirling in transformation, gradually began to dissipate around them, leaving behind nothing but the wreckage of the aftermath of the great battle. When the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc entered the Divine Continent, its existence in the Nirvana Realm meant it was particularly capable of directly sensing the Principles of a world. It discovered that this place was not, as Xu Zimei had described, a small world on the brink of destruction. It was, in fact, a world with complete Principles and even brimming with Spiritual Energy. Its heart was exceedingly startled, and it dared not continue pondering. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A complete world. It understood deep down what an earth-shattering measure this was. "Welcome to the Divine Continent," just then, a voice rang out from beside it. The Heavenly Cang Demon Roc quickly turned around, only to see Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General standing nearby. It had failed utterly to sense the presence of the two. "Who are you?" the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc quickly asked. "You will know in due time," Bai Meng said with a smile. "However, my master¡¯s command is to discipline you first before answering your questions." That day, the Myriad Demons Tribe echoed with the miserable cries of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, resonating continuously. "It won¡¯t come back, will it?" an Elder asked, not minding their dignity as they suddenly sat down on the ground, sighing a breath of relief while the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was being sent away. "It shouldn¡¯t," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "We at Heavenly Dao Academy owe you a big favor for this. Should you need anything in the future, as long as it¡¯s within our power, we will help," the blind Elder said, looking towards Zimo. "I will," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. In truth, his target was the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc. As for the favor of the Heavenly Dao Academy, it was merely a matter completed in passing. After the blind Elder finished speaking, they turned towards the woman in the white dress, speaking again, "Now that the matter with the Demon King is resolved, we shall enter seclusion. All the students who stood with the Academy in its time of crisis must be remembered." "I will," the woman in the white dress nodded in agreement. The figures of the Ten Ancestors gradually disappeared into the void. In truth, unless the Heavenly Dao Academy faced a crisis of annihilation, they would not appear. Now the administration of the Heavenly Dao Academy was no longer in their hands; it was the Dean who had the final say. "After the great battle, much needs to be rebuilt," the woman in the white dress said to Xu Zimei with a smile. "I might be quite busy in the coming days." "I¡¯m going to the Myriad Treasures Pavilion," Xu Zimei stated directly. "No problem," the woman in the white dress replied. "The token I gave you before will grant you access to the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. No one will stop you with it in hand." Xu Zimei waved his hand and headed straight towards the direction of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, the woman in the white dress gently shook her head and smiled. "I¡¯m truly looking forward to the moment Destiny arrives." At that moment, Bai Lin was still guarding the pavilion in the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Seeing Xu Zimei approach, she hastily asked, "Are you all okay?" "Everything that needed resolving has been dealt with," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good," Bai Lin breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. "Thank you for this time." Xu Zimei took out the token, placing it on the chess table in the pavilion. As the token emitted a dazzling light, the previously stark contrast of black and white chess pieces on the board instantly transformed. Chapter 916 - 915 Forging the True Divine Sword The black and white chess pieces transformed into two dragons, one black and one white, battling fiercely in the center of the chessboard. Dragon roars echoed, and in a flash, the chessboard seemed to evolve into a small world¡ªsky darkened, ground gloomy, the battle relentless and unending. The moment the token was released, the battling black and white dragons suddenly entwined and merged into one. The dragon spiraled, and space instantly fell silent. From the void came a humming vibration, as if a gateway had been opened. A crack appeared in the void before him. Xu Zimei followed the fissure and stepped through, his figure disappearing from the arbor. ...¡­ His body seemed weightless in the void, after several falls. The space before Xu Zimei began to twist and warp, and soon after, the scene changed, and he found himself inside a loft. Upon entering, Xu Zimei immediately felt countless gazes landing on him. Although he was unclear about the source of these gazes, he understood in his heart. Myriad Treasures Pavilion would certainly not rely solely on himself to guard it; had he been unable to defend it, others who infiltrated would certainly face a second line of defense. However, these people only watched Xu Zimei with their gazes, offering no hindrance. Xu Zimei then began to survey his surroundings. This place resembled a terrace, or perhaps it could be called a warehouse. But everything inside was arranged neatly and in order. Xu Zimei walked down the spacious aisle, glancing briefly at the glowing labels on either side. "Monster Beast category, Secret Techniques, Treasured Items, Five Elements Series, Peerless Category, Holy Words, Mythological Scrolls...." The items here were various and strange, one could say everything was available. Whether it was something one could imagine, or even beyond imagination, it was all present here. There were illusions of Kylins stepping on auspicious clouds, and creatures resembling diamond gorillas trapped in cages. They bared their teeth and howled as Xu Zimei passed by. This place was both an Immortal Realm paradise and a Human Hell. It was as if all things were perfectly integrated here. Xu Zimei searched for the Nine-Bend Godly Flames among them. At last, he found the category of flames. The flames collected here were all native flame seeds, not just any ordinary flame. A flame seed¡¯s core is crucial for reproduction and continuity. Xu Zimei started to search among these companion creatures that accompanied the flames displayed. Even rare Divine Fires numbered in the hundreds within Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Each one was unique in form and differed in color. Transforming all things, some even possessing form and spirit. Finally, Xu Zimei halted before an antique oil lamp hanging in front of him. Clearly written in front of this oil lamp were the words "Nine-Bend Godly Flames." Nine-Bend Godly Flames, The Supreme Refining Divine Flame for crafting artifacts, renowned for its potent effects. Any weapon forged with it would inherently possess attributes. Due to the tremendous potential of this Divine Fire, it could even be used to forge weapons that Defy the Heavens. However, one must not forcefully attempt to craft with it without possessing absolute strength." Looking at the introduction and descriptions of the Divine Fire, Xu Zimei chuckled. He placed his right hand on the oil lamp. This oil lamp was of an incredibly ancient era, and by its worn condition, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that it once was a Supreme treasure. But now, the treasure lay dust-covered, almost in ruins; if not for the Nine-Bend Godly Flames within, it would likely have escaped notice altogether. ... When Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand reached out to absorb the Divine Fire, the previously tranquil flames instantly became violent. It was as if the peacefulness of tens of thousands of years had been shattered. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames began to go berserk. Streams of flame spread out, wielding the power to destroy heaven and earth, the Divine Fire was tenacious and enduring. Very difficult to extinguish. However, Xu Zimei was well-prepared, with a grand wave of his hand. The Creation Force permeated, directly suppressing the Nine-Bend Godly Flames. Although the Divine Fire was strong, it had no master, and it was just attacking instinctively. Xu Zimei bit by bit drew the Divine Fire out from the oil lamp, then collected it within the Divine Continent. Now, the Divine Continent had become his storage space for items. After taking away the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, Xu Zimei also left the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. The various gazes that had been fixed on him gradually faded away. After stepping out of the Myriad Treasures Pavilion, Xu Zimei once again returned to the pavilion from earlier. Now Bai Lin had already left. Xu Zimei took a look in a direction and set out toward Vermilion Bird Island. If he were to forge a weapon, although he had the Supreme Hammer and the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, He himself didn¡¯t have much understanding of this art. Both artifact refining and pill concoction were ancient and complex professions. And Shi Jian was the most suitable target Xu Zimei had chosen. The other party was the topmost, both in terms of identity within the Stone Race and mastery over the art of weapon forging. When Xu Zimei arrived at Vermilion Bird Island, Venerable Nu had already been waiting there for quite some time. "Master," Xu Zimei greeted respectfully. "Are you alright?" He looked at Venerable Nu, who was in a red robe, seeming robust and healthy, but Xu Zimei still detected a faint scent of blood. "It¡¯s nothing serious. You¡¯ve come back because you have matters to attend to, right?" Venerable Nu said with a smile. "I¡¯m looking for Brother Shi Jian, hoping to get his help in forging a weapon," Xu Zimei said. "Let me take you to him," Venerable Nu nodded in response. Once again arriving at the front of the earlier blacksmith shop, Shi Jian, unusually, was not forging, but rather dissecting some weapons. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Melting them down for recasting. "With the recent great battle, many weapons were lost," Shi Jian said with a smile as he saw the two approaching. "Although they¡¯re not particularly valuable, I couldn¡¯t bear to see the weapons go to waste, so I collected them." "Brother, I¡¯ll get straight to the point," Xu Zimei replied. "I¡¯d like to ask for your help in forging a weapon." "No problem. Considering the great favor you¡¯ve done for my Stone Race, let alone one weapon, even ten or a hundred would be no issue. I shall spare no effort," Shi Jian said solemnly. Without Xu Zimei, there would be no Stone Race today, nor would there be Shi Jian himself. Such a favor could not be repaid by merely forging one weapon. "I must clarify in advance, this weapon is not an ordinary one; it might attract a Heavenly Tribulation." Xu Zimei continued, "The forger might even face a risk to their life, which I can¡¯t guarantee." "I understand. If it were an ordinary weapon, you would not have come to me to forge it," Shi Jian said with a smile. "Since it¡¯s about weapon forging, let me take you to a place," Venerable Nu spoke up from the side. "What place?" Shi Jian joked with a smile, "Surely not Weapon Mountain?" "Indeed, it is Weapon Mountain," Venerable Nu affirmed with a serious nod. Shi Jian was stunned for a moment, speaking in surprise, "As far as I know, Weapon Mountain is not open to the public. That¡¯s an explicit rule of the academy." "Rules are rigid, but people are flexible," Venerable Nu said with a smile. Chapter 917 - 916: The History of Ming Jian, Weapon Mountain "Living people can¡¯t always be bound by dead rules," Zimo¡¯s contributions to this battle were so immense that not to mention one Weapon Mountain, even ten would not be an exaggeration. Some things can¡¯t be repaid that simply." Hearing Venerable Nu¡¯s words, Shi Jian nodded in agreement. Just like Xu Zimei saving the Stone Race, his kindness couldn¡¯t be repaid with just one or two favors. "What are you talking about, this ¡¯Weapon Mountain¡¯?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Why does it sound so confusing to me?" "Weapon Mountain is a very famous structure in our Heavenly Dao Academy," Shi Jian hurriedly explained. "It¡¯s rumored that long ago, one of the ten founding masters of our academy, the Artifact Saint, refined supreme divine artifacts there. The patterns of the artifacts were carved into this land. Since then, any Artifact Refiner in the academy who passes away chooses to be buried there, treating this place as a holy land. And if there are ownerless godly artifacts, they too are buried within this mountain." "But what does this have to do with refining artifacts?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Listen, over time, with more and more godly artifacts and more Artifact Refiners passing away there, a No-Dirt Qi has gradually emerged from the accumulation." "Yes, this No-Dirt Qi can increase the success rate of weapon refining by at least thirty percent," Venerable Nu added from the side. "And if a Heavenly Tribulation descends, this Qi can also lessen its power." "That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never heard before, interesting," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "However, powerful as No-Dirt Qi is, Weapon Mountain was once the place where countless predecessors passed away. Thus, the academy does not allow others to refine there, to avoid disturbing the ancestors," Shi Jian explained. "But this is a special situation, and I think the dean should agree." "Then let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei nodded. ... The Heavenly Dao Academy had just experienced a great battle. They had to deal with foreign enemies and reorganize the academy after the death of the old ancestors from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Moreover, many collapsed ruins had to be rebuilt. As the dean, the lady in the white dress was naturally the busiest. When Xu Zimei and his companions sought her out, she pondered for a moment and then agreed. "Go, but try not to disturb the peace there as much as possible." The group left the inner courtyard of the academy and headed directly to the south. Venerable Nu knew the way, so he led at the front. As they traveled southward, the buildings in front of them gradually disappeared. Pavilions and towers gave way to a jungle. Weeds grew wild all around, some even taller than the people, exuding a sense of desolation. Being close to Weapon Mountain, this area seldom saw human activity, so it was ironically the most intact after the great battle at the academy. "Look there," Venerable Nu raised his hand and pointed ahead, saying, "That is Weapon Mountain." Xu Zimei gazed into the distance and saw a very tall mountain at the edge of his vision. It didn¡¯t pierce the clouds but still stood majestically. The shape of the mountain resembled a sword, and also seemed like a club, spear, and lance... Viewed from different angles, it presented various images. But the distinctive feature was the aura of Weapon Mountain. It seemed to condense the essence of thousands of weapons. Just like Xu Zimei once encountered a Battle Body that combined the essence of all weapons into one. But that was one in ten thousand Battle Bodies. Plainly speaking, Weapon Mountain was just a place where weapons were stored. Sometimes, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the world¡¯s incredible creations. ... As they drew closer to Weapon Mountain, they could see the mountain more clearly. The broken swords, long spears, and all sorts of other weapons embedded in the mountainside. Some were half-buried, with the remaining half discolored by the rain and sun. Many more weapons were buried within this great mountain. As the three climbed to the summit of Weapon Mountain, they felt a prickling at their backs. It was as if they were being targeted by something tremendously terrifying. Their souls and bodies alike were wracked with discomfort. "No worries, don¡¯t harbor any hostility. Let¡¯s head straight to the mountaintop," Venerable Nu advised. The trio continued their ascent along the mountain path. "The Drunken Rain Sword, three feet in length, was the blade wielded by the Swordsman of Drunken Rain in his day, summoning storms and thunder at its unsheathing, wine surging like waves to Heaven Edge. Later, as the Swordsman of Drunken Rain passed away here, this sword too never saw the light of day again." Along the way, Venerable Nu would introduce some of the renowned weapons they encountered to the two companions. "The Sunlight Spear, was the signature weapon of Ancestor of Sunlight in his time, with his Sunlight Spear in hand, friends vanished without a trace across Heaven Edge." "The Dragon Binding Rope, able to leap over stars or dive into dragon seas. Its unfurling causes even ghosts to worry, the proudest creation of the legendary weapon master You Zi Cheng." Following Venerable Nu¡¯s voice as it permeated the mountainside, the two were able to rekindle these tales, long buried and even forgotten. There were many powerful beings in this world, but even more had been forgotten by people. Because what people remember forever are only those few at the pinnacle. Others, if they do not appear, will gradually be forgotten by the world, by this mortal realm. ... An hour later, the three arrived at the summit without mishap. Weapon Mountain was situated in the southern corner, and from its peak, one could just make out a quarter of the expanse of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Their expressions were mixed. "Let¡¯s do it here," ordered Venerable Nu. "Zimei and I will act as protectors while you forge. You must succeed." Shi Jian nodded firmly. For an artifact refiner, successfully crafting a divine weapon was a glory of its own. When Xu Zimei took out the Supreme Hammer and the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, the void around them began to shift. He then took out the True Divine Sword. Five fragments, and the Sword Spirit. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What a sword," Shi Jian exclaimed in admiration. "The material of this sword is rarely seen in the world. I¡¯ve forged swords for so many years, and not a single one could compare to this blade. No, not just compare¡ªnone even had the right to be mentioned in the same breath." He held the sword as one might gaze upon a flawless piece of jade, with a glint shining in his eyes. "This sword was actually perfectly crafted once before, only now it¡¯s shattered and needs to be reforged." Xu Zimei explained. "Nothing needs changing, just rebuild it in its original form." "Rest assured," Shi Jian nodded emphatically. "This sword will certainly become famous throughout the world. And it will be one of a kind." Xu Zimei smiled and said nothing. He didn¡¯t care whether the True Divine Sword would become famous. He needed the True Divine Sword to open the Ancient Heavenly Court. To use it as a key. Then, he would destroy it to reforge Tyrant Shadow. Tyrant Shadow was his true love. Shi Jian sat cross-legged, not rushing to start the forging. Instead, he closed his eyes to rest and rejuvenate, to bring his Essence, Qi, and Spirit to their peak condition. Chapter 918 - 917 Heavenly Tribulation Forging a weapon, for an Artifact Refiner, the state of mind was the most important. Suddenly, the moment Shi Jian opened his eyes, a glimmer of brilliance flashed through his eyes. A surge of Spiritual Energy was escaping all around Shi Jian. "Fire, come," he uttered softly. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames seemed to sense something and automatically leapt into his palm. Then, the flames began to spread wildly, enveloping Shi Jian completely. When the Nine-Bend Godly Flames became like his limbs, controllable at will, Shi Jian then raised his right hand. He lifted the shards of the True Divine Sword. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames transformed into a long dragon, directly swallowing the five fragments. "Hoo hoo hoo," the sound of the flames burning echoed in the air. Reforging the True Divine Sword was a prolonged process. Especially for the True Divine Sword, it was more challenging than ordinary weapons. Shi Jian controlled the temperature of the Nine-Bend Godly Flames, not a bit too much, nor too little. It was also a test of his control over the flames. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry, he and Venerable Nu were sitting in front of the mountain summit, facing the biting wind. It was now autumn, and in the distance, the maple trees swayed their bodies in the wind. A swath of fiery red maple leaves floated in mid-air, laying a thick layer on the ground. "When the sword is refined, will you leave?" asked Venerable Nu. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, smiling, "There¡¯s no longer a reason to stay here. I plan to look for something interesting." Venerable Nu raised his right hand and pointed toward the firmament far away. Destiny¡¯s scope was expanding, that piece of sky looked as if it was rendered anew. The wind changed, storms of Spiritual Energy gathered. The storm before the storm, perhaps this time, the storm was going to be stronger than ever. It would influence the fate of an era across the entire Yuan Central Continent. "You will go there, right?" Venerable Nu pointed toward the direction of Destiny and said. Xu Zimei nodded. "Be careful not to capsize in the gutter," Venerable Nu cautioned. "Wherever, whenever, don¡¯t forget, you are a student from the Heavenly Dao Academy." "How much do you know about the past?" asked Xu Zimei. "The past? What are you referring to?" "The founder of the Wild Desolation era," replied Xu Zimei. "You¡¯re talking about the Holy Master?" Venerable Nu paused for a moment, then asked. It was well-known in the long history of the Yuan Central Continent, there were three periods. The Mythical Era, the Wild Desolation Era, the Era of Emperors. The Era of Emperors was founded by the True Martial Holy Sect. In historic accounts, the Mythical Era¡¯s beginning was blurred, but it was ended by the War God¡¯s fight in the twilight of the gods. And the founder of the Wild Desolation Era was the Holy Master. Flowers in the Flower Valley bloomed and withered, the man holding the True Divine Sword stepped out of the Flower Valley and since then founded an era. He established the Ancient Holy Court, suppressing one era after another, eventually his trace turned into a mystery and vanished in the mists of history. What remained in the world was only that True Divine Sword. I have left all the treasures and mysteries in the Ancient Holy Court, and the True Divine Sword is the key to that place. From then on, the legend has been circulating through the lands of the Yuan Central Continent. The man who grew the flowers, was also honored as the Holy Master. Regarding the Holy Master¡¯s identity, later generations speculated much. Some said he was an incarnation of the Monster Race. Otherwise, why would the Monster Race flourish during the Wild Desolation Era, overpowering other races? Others said he was a human, but the Holy Master was always fair, never involving himself in the clashes of races. The rise of the Monster Race had nothing to do with him. ``` ... "You asked the right person this time," Venerable Nu chuckled. "There was a period when I specifically researched the history of Yuan Central Continent. I read all the ancient texts in the entire academy." "Do you know where the Ancient Holy Court is located?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Are you planning to go?" Venerable Nu asked. Seeing Xu Zimei nod, Venerable Nu then said, "Although I am not one hundred percent certain, based on my estimation, the Ancient Heavenly Court should be within the Form Blood Space." "The place where the Form Blood Beasts are sealed?" Xu Zimei paused briefly, then said. It was understood that the True Divine Sword would certainly be forged without mishap. However, Xu Zimei was unsure about the location of the Ancient Heavenly Court; after all, he had not extensively studied the history of the Wild Desolation Era. "It seems the Holy Master also has his own calculations," Xu Zimei smiled. Inside the Form Blood Space, one would have to kill those peripheral Form Blood Beasts to enter the Ancient Heavenly Court. It was known that after the War God ended the doomsday of the gods, without the Divine Spirits, these Form Blood Beasts nearly ruled the world. Their strength was indescribable. Even the Holy Master¡¯s Suppression was bound to break eventually. ... At this moment, Shi Jian had been using the Nine-Bend Godly Flames to melt the fragments for nearly seven hours. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sky above gradually darkened. The fragments of the True Divine Sword began to glow red. "Supreme Hammer," Shi Jian called out and with a wave of his right hand, the Supreme Hammer, with its overwhelming might, descended from the sky, landing in the palm of his hand. He picked up the Supreme Hammer and fiercely struck the blazing red fragments. The sound of "bang, bang, bang" hammering came from above. Xu Zimei knew that this so-called hammering was not to change the appearance of the True Divine Sword. Rather, it was to purge all impurities and reforge all the cracks in the fragments, rejuvenating them completely. In the sky, the moonlight was bright and gentle. The autumn night was cool. Xu Zimei leaned against a nearby boulder, watching Shi Jian¡¯s busy figure. With each bit of hammering, the five fragments re-fused, and the cracks on them gradually vanished. Shi Jian hammered the entire night, and at dawn the next day, suddenly, a fire dragon soared into the sky as he softly commanded, "Sword Spirit, go!" The Sword Spirit of the True Divine Sword was directly infused into the sword. All things possess spirits, and the Sword Spirit was akin to a spirit. The moment the Sword Spirit entered, the firmament seemed to sense something. The sky immediately changed as storm clouds gathered, replacing the previously clear blue sky. A vortex-like black cloud appeared overhead, slowly rotating in a counterclockwise direction. Within this vortex, thunderbolts gradually spread out. They were gray thunderbolts. Carrying the scent of destruction and death. As the thunderbolts condensed, the spreading thunderbolt exuded an astonishing power. "This is... Dutian Divine Thunder," Xu Zimei murmured. He knew his Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil had three tiers. The strongest, was the Dutian Divine Thunder. No one understood the power of this thunderbolt better than he did. "This looks rather tricky," Xu Zimei stood up and remarked. "I heard that this Heavenly Tribulation is divided into nine levels, I wonder how many levels this one will invoke," Venerable Nu also stood up and added. "No matter the level of Heavenly Tribulation, we must protect Senior Brother Shi¡¯s safety," Xu Zimei declared. As the Sword Spirit fused with the True Divine Sword. ``` Chapter 919 - 918 Level 4, Death? With every bit of the Sword Spirit that merged, the thunderbolts above grew stronger and more violent. Shi Jian¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the sweat on his forehead dripped down relentlessly. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was evident that he was under immense pressure. Even the veins on his arms and forehead bulged bit by bit. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames wrapped around him, the crackling sound of burning arose, and sparks scattered as they burst. The True Divine Sword¡¯s humming resounded through the void. A powerful Sword Intent soared to the skies, swearing to split the entire firmament open. On the Divine Sword, spiritual energies of various colors were gathering. The Divine Sword seemed to condense the energy of heaven and earth, the Five Elements, Yin and Yang, the sun and the moon; the entire sword radiated with light. Suddenly, the thunderbolts in the firmament seemed enraged. A gray thunderbolt slashed directly downward. The spread of the "zzz" thunder echoed all around. The empty space it passed through was directly destroyed, forming a beautiful trail. With a "boom," before the thunderbolt even touched down, Xu Zimei leapt into the air and shattered it with a punch. He looked up and saw that an even stronger thunderbolt seemed to be gathering above. Xu Zimei glanced at his fist again, feeling very numb, as if he¡¯d lost his sense of touch in an instant. "Judging by the scale, this should be a level three Heavenly Tribulation," Venerable Nu mentioned. "However, the Artifact Refiner himself is supposed to withstand the Heavenly Tribulation. Your forceful intervention has raised it to a level four Heavenly Tribulation." "This thunder is indeed vicious," Xu Zimei remarked. "There¡¯re three more to come. If you can¡¯t withstand it, let the No Dirt Qi from Weapon Mountain resist for a moment," Venerable Nu said. "I can¡¯t intervene; otherwise, the power of the Heavenly Tribulation will rise even further." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The reforging of the True Divine Sword had reached the final stage; not a single mistake could be allowed. In the firmament, with a Heaven Shaking explosion erupting, another roar resounded. A thunderbolt as thick as a water barrel fell down. The intent of Destruction, just like Wu Geng, persisted endlessly. Xu Zimei took a deep breath, and the Shaking Heaven Power spread around him. With the appearance of the Heaven-Shaking Giant and to be extra cautious, he even opened the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate. The Heavenly Tribulation was not to be underestimated, nor to be treated with any negligence. This was also Xu Zimei¡¯s first time facing a Heavenly Tribulation. When his slender frame collided with the thunderbolt¡¯s raging momentum. A mushroom cloud exploded in the middle of the sky. In the vicinity of a hundred miles around, nearly all creatures felt a shock by their ears as if the very void they were in started to tremble. After the second thunderbolt, Xu Zimei stood in the sky like a War God. When confronted with this thunderbolt, Xu Zimei had nearly exhausted all his Shaking Heaven Power. Now, the Power Vortex was tired. Shaking Heaven Power, like human strength, was not infinite. Once exhausted, it needed recovery and recondensation. However, the Power Vortex remained, and condensing Shaking Heaven Power wasn¡¯t too difficult. This Heavenly Tribulation was indeed a bit too much for Xu Zimei at the moment. But now, the Heavenly Tribulation barely gave Xu Zimei any chance to recover, following closely with the third tribulation thunder right after the second. The firmament seemed to be shaking with fury. The third Heavenly Tribulation was no longer thunderbolts as thick as barrels but rather like a thunderstorm. The range of Weapon Mountain was enveloped in the thunderstorm. Xu Zimei furrowed his brows, sat down cross-legged to recover from the internal injuries he just sustained, and ignored the downpouring thunderstorm. As the thunderstorm fell, Weapon Mountain seemed to respond. All the buried weapons within the mountain began to quiver, and an endless intent of weapons was converging. Inside Weapon Mountain, a white mist began to flow out. The white mist appeared extremely pure, as if it could purify everything in the world. "Not demonic, not calamitous, neither dwelling nor void, difficult to start, difficult to end, without dirt, without dust." A voice rose from Weapon Mountain. Immediately after, the No dirt Qi transformed into a barrier that enveloped the entire Weapon Mountain. The voice spread all around as if it were the spirit of Weapon Mountain. Thus, the thunderstorm fell entirely upon the barrier, and for a moment, the outside of the barrier became a sea of fire. Yet inside, it remained remarkably peaceful. The No dirt Qi circulated, and when the thunderstorm had completely fallen, the barrier also gradually disappeared. The No dirt Qi between heaven and earth seemed to dim considerably and finally vanished among the mountains and forests, leaving no trace. "This No dirt Qi has already reached its limit; it can¡¯t be used again," Venerable Nu urgently reminded from the side. "This final trial of Heavenly Tribulation, you must face it yourself. Are you confident?" "Let¡¯s try and see," Xu Zimei replied. "It¡¯s done," atop Weapon Mountain, Shi Jian¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he immediately let out a loud shout. The brilliant light surrounding the True Divine Sword retracted, and the originally colorful sword became plain and unadorned. The tip of the sword shone with a bright light. The entire sword measured four feet long, with a black hilt and a pure white blade. Mighty Immortal Qi shrouded the edge of the blade. On the front of the hilt was the shape of a flower. It was not an ordinary flower but a triangular sword flower. The moment the True Divine Sword was forged, the whole sword turned into a streak of light, seemingly trying to escape from here. "Come back," Xu Zimei called out softly. The entire sword then flew back from the horizon. Before forging the sword, he had already engraved his Divine Soul seed onto it. This was just a precaution. After all, divine artifacts have spirits. However, the fourth Heavenly Tribulation above, which was the so-called final trial, held strength beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The Firmament changed color, and the skies above were completely covered by thunderbolts. Numerous grey Thunder Dragons wove between each other, twisting and turning. The dragon¡¯s roar shook heaven and earth¡ªno living creature dared to approach. "Everyone step back, so as not to be affected," Xu Zimei waved his hand and told Venerable Nu and Shi Jian. Neither of them tried to be brave; at this time, they couldn¡¯t assist Xu Zimei. ...... Grey thunderbolts tore through the brewing emptiness. This time, the thunderbolt descended with an unprecedented force. It was like a galaxy falling from the ninth heaven, akin to a Torrent crushing all in its path. Everything, everything, was Annihilated within it. Xu Zimei directly opened the Gate of Immortality and rushed headlong toward the thunderbolt. However, before even coming into contact with the thunderbolt, the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate was destroyed. "Heaven, you thief," Xu Zimei roared. The thunderbolt struck down directly, dragging Xu Zimei and smashing him towards the base of Weapon Mountain. Xu Zimei had no strength to resist. They say heaven¡¯s will cannot be defied¡ªhow strong must those beings be who are determined to overcome heaven? This was Xu Zimei¡¯s first confrontation with Heavenly Tribulation. With a "boom," he crashed down, shaking the entire Weapon Mountain. The central part of the mountain was even completely Annihilated. "He¡¯s not dead, is he?" Shi Jian said from afar, his heart pounding with fear. Chapter 920 - 919 Ancient Heavenly Court "What are you talking about," Venerable Nu glared sternly at Shi Jian, his heart also somewhat fearful as he ran toward Weapon Mountain. After the fourth level of the Heavenly Tribulation had concluded, the sky gradually returned to its usual tranquility. The two reached the central area of Weapon Mountain. Here, they encountered an unfathomably deep pit. This was Weapon Mountain, resolute and firm; any other mountain would have likely collapsed by now. "Junior Brother Zimo," Shi Jian shouted near the edge of the pit. The echoes reverberated through the hollow pit. "Let¡¯s go down and take a look," Venerable Nu suggested. The two levitated and flew towards the bottom of the pit. The deeper they went, the more shocking the scenes they observed became, with electrical arcs flickering along one side of the walls. While calling out Xu Zimei¡¯s name, they flew to the very bottom. Finally, after about seven or eight minutes, they reached the lowest layer. It was a ruinous scene down there, the ground cracked and emitting black smoke. Various rocks and the earth were scorched. The two began searching around the area. Venerable Nu dared not imagine if Xu Zimei had been annihilated directly by the thunderbolt; they might not even be able to find a bone. "Master, Junior Brother Xu is here," Shi Jian¡¯s loud shout startled him from his wandering thoughts. Venerable Nu hurriedly looked toward the voice and saw Xu Zimei lying beneath a rock. His clothes were tattered, all torn from the thunderbolts. His skin was also blackened. "Junior Brother Xu, wake up," Shi Jian quickly helped Xu Zimei up, shouting loudly. "Cough, cough," Xu Zimei coughed heavily. He had awoken from an out-of-body state. "Junior Brother, your eyes," Shi Jian looked at Xu Zimei¡¯s closed eyes, frozen in place. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes were tightly shut with Dutian Divine Thunder surging over them. He could not even open his eyes. Such was the destructive power of the Dutian Divine Thunder, destructive upon contact. "It¡¯s nothing," Xu Zimei waved his hand. At that moment, he truly could not see. In a crucial moment earlier, he had used the Divine Thunder from his Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil to counteract the Heavenly Tribulation. Regrettably, this was akin to throwing eggs against a rock. Almost instantly, the Heavenly Tribulation pierced through his eyes. His Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil was constructed with Hell Turbid Qi and had never actually encountered the real Dutian Divine Thunder. However, just then, stimulated by the divine thunder discharged by the heaven and earth, Xu Zimei discovered his eyes had undergone some astonishing transformations. But whether it was good or bad, he didn¡¯t know now. His eyes were painfully hot, and his vision was plunged into darkness, only to see layers of dense Thunder Sea, remote and terrifying. Such transformation would require time, and Xu Zimei was not in a hurry. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?" Shi Jian asked worriedly. "Can you still see? Should we ask the Grandmaster to help treat you?" Normally, someone at the Divine Vein Realm wouldn¡¯t experience blindness. Arms could be regrown, eyes could usually heal, even if damaged. But Xu Zimei¡¯s condition seemed peculiar, no matter how one looked at it. "No need, I am aware of my own condition," Xu Zimei shook his head. Being blind was indeed disorienting and made many things inconvenient, at least for a while. But he had his Divine Soul¡¯s perception, and after adapting, the impact would be minimal. He just needed to wait for the transformation of his eyes to be complete. Moreover, his blindness had honed his hearing to an exceptional acuity. Xu Zimei took a piece of black cloth and blindfolded himself. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be presentable to go out like that. With the black cloth on, Xu Zimei felt he somewhat resembled that blind elder from Heavenly Dao Academy. "You should rest well at the academy during this time," Venerable Nu said from beside him. "Leave after your eyes have recovered." "No need," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "I want to go to the Form Blood Space, please help me look up information about it." Actually, a long time ago, while Xu Zimei was helping Sword Immortal Jiang Yun search for his clansmen, he had heard about the Form Blood Space in the Northern Continent. The Jiang Family, where Sword Immortal Jiang Yun belonged, was the guardian family of the Form Blood Space. But Xu Zimei only knew this much; he had to be fully prepared before setting out. "I knew you would want to go there," Venerable Nu said. "There¡¯s no need to search; I already know all about it. The Holy Master once sealed the Form Blood Beasts, thus creating the Form Blood Space. There are five Form Blood Spaces across the Yuan Central Continent." "Five?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He only knew of the Form Blood Space in the Northern Continent. "Could it be that there is one on each of the five continents?" "That¡¯s right, but if you go to the Ancient Heavenly Palace, you won¡¯t need to go through this trouble." Venerable Nu said, "The Form Blood Space in our Central Continent is within the Supreme Domain. I estimate that the Ancient Heavenly Court should also be here. The Central Continent is at the core of the five continents and is the place where people from all directions come to pay their respects; it is the most likely place for establishing the Heavenly Court." "In the Supreme Domain," Xu Zimei was slightly surprised. "I will draw a map for you, then you¡¯ll know once you go," Venerable Nu said. "I¡¯m not worried about your strength, but more concerned about your current state." "It¡¯s okay," Xu Zimei waved his hand. Watching the Weapon Mountain that had been completely destroyed behind him, Venerable Nu instructed Shi Jian, "I¡¯m taking Zimei to draw the map. Please inform the dean, as this is a matter of necessity." "Understood," Shi Jian nodded. Xu Zimei and Venerable Nu then left Weapon Mountain and returned to Vermilion Bird Island. This encounter with the heavenly tribulation made Xu Zimei deeply reflective. It was his first time contending with the forces of heaven and earth. It was only a level-four heavenly tribulation, and yet it was so, and he heard that heavenly tribulations had nine levels. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t even Heaven at full strength. He reflected on his own insignificance and the long road ahead. Perhaps it was time to swiftly make a move toward Heaven Beyond Heavens. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There seemed to be emerging possibilities on the Yuan Central Continent that could make him stronger. ... Upon arriving at Vermilion Bird Island, Venerable Nu didn¡¯t draw on paper. Instead, he took out a very ancient piece of beast skin. Using spiritual energy, he sketched routes on this beast skin. "Then because your eyesight isn¡¯t convenient, even if I drew the map, you might not be able to see it clearly." Venerable Nu explained, "This is a piece of spiritual beast skin, and I¡¯ve marked the approximate location on it. You can sense the presence of spiritual energy to figure out the position." "Thanks," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "In the Supreme Domain, there¡¯s a place called Land of Destruction. You should understand that whether it¡¯s our Supreme Domain or other domains, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect is the ruler and the most powerful existence. But this Land of Destruction is different," Venerable Nu said. "As far as I know, the Form Blood Beast in the Central Continent should be the strongest and also their stronghold. Even when the Holy Master sealed them, it triggered a Heaven Shaking battle. As for how brutal the fight was, we don¡¯t know." Chapter 921 - 920: Journey Together to the Land of Destruction "Because that part of history has already been buried in the river of time. We can only encounter the land of destruction that lingered after that great war." "Land of Destruction?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. It was his first time hearing of this place. "Some say the Land of Destruction was cursed, that piece of land is the destination of death." Venerable Nu said, "Once you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll understand. After sealing the Form Blood Beast, nothing grows there, no plant can survive there. The land is brown, hopeless and helpless." "How should I go there?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Land of Destruction is next to the Slaying Immortal Sect, just head west from our Heavenly Dao Academy. After passing through the Immortal City of the Slaying Immortal Sect, you can reach it," replied Venerable Nu. "However, unlike other places, because that Land of Destruction is unowned. Even the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect cannot manage it, it¡¯s a true dark zone. So, be careful when you go." Venerable Nu sketched out approximate locations on the beast skin. Then he gave many more instructions about the place. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Right, their Saintess from the Slaying Immortal Sect is at our academy, isn¡¯t she?" Venerable Nu suddenly said. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Her name is Ji Ruobing, I believe. You can accompany her there. Having someone along the way could be helpful." "I don¡¯t need any help," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "Women only affect the speed at which I draw my sword." "You will still be passing through their territory," said Venerable Nu. "And the Slaying Immortal Sect, don¡¯t start conflicts there if it can be avoided." "I know," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "As long as they don¡¯t provoke me." Being one of the Five Emperors, the history of the Slaying Immortal Sect spans the history of Yuan Central Continent. It could be said their power ranks in the top three among all Imperial Rule Immortal Sects of Yuan Central Continent without any problem. Thus, no one wishes to start a conflict with the Slaying Immortal Sect. They are also truly the overlords of this Supreme Domain. After thinking a bit, Xu Zimei decided to go and ask Ji Ruobing. She did not leave the academy during the great battle of the Heavenly Dao Academy but kept helping. After a brief chat about the Land of Destruction with Venerable Nu and having obtained a basic understanding of it. Xu Zimei then found Ji Ruobing. ... At this moment, Ji Ruobing was in her residence at the Ice Ling Yard. Seeing Xu Zimei coming, she appeared slightly surprised. "You are going to the Land of Destruction?" Ji Ruobing asked. "Yes, since I¡¯ll be passing by the Slaying Immortal Sect, I wanted to ask if you were planning to return?" Xu Zimei said. Ji Ruobing thought for a while, then nodded slightly. She said, "Well, I¡¯ve been away from my sect for so long, it¡¯s time to go back and have a look. But is there something wrong with your eyes?" Xu Zimei touched the black cloth covering his eyes and shook his head slightly. "We depart tomorrow," he said. After arranging with Ji Ruobing, Xu Zimei left the place. He found the monk, Da Zhi. He did not plan to take Da Zhi with him to the Land of Destruction this time. The Form Blood Space, even Xu Zimei himself was not sure of it. Those Form Blood Beasts that roamed the end of the Mythical Era are definitely no gentle creatures. Da Zhi¡¯s divination might be strong, but he still lacked a bit in strength. "You can wait for me at the True Martial Holy Sect or return to your Pufa Cult," Xu Zimei told Da Zhi. "When Destiny forms, we only need to meet at the True Martial Holy Sect," Xu Zimei said. "Since it¡¯s your arrangement, I won¡¯t insist," Da Zhi the monk replied. "I dare not divine your fortune, for I cannot withstand the backlash from the unknown forces. However, I did probe slightly, and it seems your journey will be quite spectacular." Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After speaking with Da Zhi the monk, he returned to his quarters alone. He carefully felt the changes in his eyes. It seemed the Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil had never truly opened before; stimulated by the real Dutian Divine Thunder this time, he had no idea what it would become. Within his body, thirty-six of the Extraordinary Meridians had opened, now totaling twenty-five. This was thanks to the Dutian Divine Thunder, which had cleared many of his meridians. There were many benefits for him. However, during the fourth Heavenly Tribulation, Xu Zimei nearly died. In the final moments, he had hidden within the Divine Continent, narrowly escaping death. Otherwise, with his current strength, resisting this Heavenly Tribulation would require him to use all his trump cards. This was also why Xu Zimei preferred to keep a low profile. During the entire day at the Heavenly Dao Academy, everyone was busy. No one else came to disturb Xu Zimei. It was not until the next morning that Xu Zimei woke from his cultivation. Ji Ruobing had already been waiting outside the cave abode. Today, she wore a white long gown, still bearing an expression cold as frost. Her long hair was tied behind her head with a black ribbon, with a few strands framing her ears, adding a touch of grace. A thin jade sword hung at her waist. It was pure white, carved with a jade dragon. At this moment, she leaned against a stone outside, tilting her head to watch as Xu Zimei walked out of the cave dwelling. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei adjusted his purple robe and said calmly. "The academy has specially bred Monster Beasts, shall we ride one?" Ji Ruobing asked. "Flying by ourselves is too tiring; let¡¯s ride a Monster Beast, there¡¯s a place to rest if we get tired," Xu Zimei replied. The Heavenly Dao Academy had specially bred Monster Beasts, available for students to choose. Xu Zimei had the Dark Heaven Tiger and did not need one. But Ji Ruobing chose a Crimson Scale Horse. This horse was entirely fiery red, as if aflame, majestic and powerful. Its hooves were very peculiar, as if striding on flying swallows, with exceptionally dense fur. The surface was also covered with a layer of crimson scales. It looked very impressive. The two rode the Monster Beasts, heading towards the west side of the Heavenly Dao Academy. ... Monster Beasts traveled thousands of miles a day. Autumn was inevitably the season of decay. Along the way, the land and sky were filled with swirling and falling yellow leaves. Even the dusk was a golden splendor, mingling with the yellow leaves. As if the whole world wore this appearance. "Next time we get a chance, I want to fight you again," seeing Xu Zimei remaining silent, Ji Ruobing broke the silence first. "Oh," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "What does ¡¯oh¡¯ mean?" Ji Ruobing looked at him and asked. "It depends on the mood," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "After all, you are too weak, sometimes I don¡¯t even have the interest to fight." "Don¡¯t look down on others. There¡¯s always someone better, surely you understand that concept," Ji Ruobing retorted, annoyed. "I haven¡¯t been schooled, I don¡¯t know," Xu Zimei waved his hand. Lying on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, he instructed, "Don¡¯t disturb me; let me sleep for a while." Watching Xu Zimei close his eyes to rest, Ji Ruobing snorted coldly and turned her head away. Silence once again fell over their journey. Chapter 922 - 921 Kill, Ambush For five consecutive days, they traveled with minimal rest along the way. During these five days, the two of them rarely communicated. Ji Ruobing was of a character cold as frost. Ever since she took the initiative to speak with Xu Zimei and was met with disdain, she never again initiated conversation. And Xu Zimei was content with the silence. Though they were traveling together, they were no different from strangers. That afternoon, shortly after leaving a city known as Yue City, Xu Zimei, who had been lying on the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, suddenly sat up. "There¡¯s a murderous aura," Ji Ruobing said with a grave expression. "Who would be after us? Did you cause some trouble?" Xu Zimei asked. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was you who attracted trouble," Ji Ruobing retorted, not to be outdone. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they were speaking, the monster beast they were riding came to a halt. Looking ahead, they saw three figures sitting not too far away. In the midst of these three figures, a bonfire was slowly burning. The red flames sketched the outline of blood. The three were silent, just sitting quietly by the fire. One held a Jade Flute, another was drawing something with a pen, and the third was gently wiping a longsword in his hands. The three of them formed an eerie scene. At this moment, separated by no more than twenty meters, they stood facing each other from a distance. "The fire is about to go out," the man with the pen said indifferently. "Fuel has arrived," another man with a sword added, his voice hoarse. The last man just sneered sinisterly, saying nothing. "Do you gentlemen have any business with us?" Ji Ruobing stepped forward to ask. "Just here to borrow something," the sword-wielding man slowly lifted his head. His complexion was somewhat pale, or rather, ashen. Dead fish eyes, covered ears, a lean face. He looked at everyone as though he were looking at dead people. "Borrow what?" Ji Ruobing inquired. "Your head on your neck," the man replied calmly. He continued to nonchalantly wipe the sword in his hands. "Gentlemen, this seems to be a grudge between you and her. I am blind and haven¡¯t seen anything." Xu Zimei coughed a few times and said, "If this doesn¡¯t concern me, shall I be on my way?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing glared at him fiercely. "Young fellow, don¡¯t try to play the pig to eat the tiger," another man said, looking towards Xu Zimei with a smile. "I know that in the calamity of the Heavenly Dao Academy, your contribution was significant, it¡¯s not that simple." "You¡¯ve investigated quite thoroughly," Xu Zimei said, a bit embarrassed as he scratched his head. "As the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, how could we not pay attention?" the man with the Jade Flute said with a smile. "So, you plan to kill me as well?" Xu Zimei inquired. "No, we¡¯re just here to take you to meet someone. But she," the man pointed at Ji Ruobing, "she must die," he told Xu Zimei. "It must have been Lu Changhen who sent you," Ji Ruobing chuckled softly, seeming to have thought of something upon hearing their words. "It¡¯s hard on Brother Lu, having been out of the sect for so long and he still remembers me." "Lu Changhen?" Xu Zimei asked, confused. "You should know that in our Slaying Immortal Sect, there¡¯s a Saint Heir and a Saintess," Ji Ruobing explained. "I am the Saintess. That Lu Changhen is the Saint Heir. Although we compete fairly, we cannot avoid overt confrontation and covert struggles. My Brother Lu indeed very much wishes to see me dead." "I should have known better than to look for you," Xu Zimei lamented, shaking his head in regret. "Now I¡¯m involved in this, too." "Can¡¯t you be a bit more responsible?" Ji Ruobing reproached upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. "What are you supposed to take responsibility for? We¡¯re not even close," Xu Zimei replied. "But given the current situation, I guess I can¡¯t leave even if I want to." ... Watching the three people opposite her, Ji Ruobing slowly drew her longsword from her waist. The sword tip was enveloped in layers of frost. "Young Master Xu might want to stay put for a while, our target is the Saintess Ji," said the man with the pen earlier. He waved his pen through the air with a stroke. The next moment, the entire firmament trembled. Xu Zimei found a formation appearing beneath his feet. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t a normal formation, but a talisman array. The formation, manifested from the intricate script of talismans, isolated Xu Zimei and Dark Heaven Tiger. It was like an independent space, trapping Xu Zimei within. Xu Zimei saw numerous talismans surrounding him. They came in various colors and designs. "A Talisman Array, this is my first time seeing one," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. "I know Saint Heir Xu is strong, but I specifically designed this Talisman Array for you," the pen-holding man said. "This formation contains forty-nine layers, created to harness the power of summoning unity. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the formation won¡¯t keep you trapped forever, but it will hold you for a while." Xu Zimei furrowed his brows slightly, understanding that in order to destroy this formation, he would need to study its variations. He took out the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, which he had prepared specifically for formations. Using the astrolabe¡¯s derivations, he began to calculate the variations of the formation; it would just take some time. Meanwhile, the other three men stopped wasting words on Ji Ruobing. One of them held a longsword, which instantly expanded hundreds of times in size. He hurled the longsword toward her. The longsword, splitting the quiet space, shattered all illusions and raced towards Ji Ruobing. By sheer size, it was many times larger than Ji Ruobing. Watching the longsword approach, Ji Ruobing¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. She used her own sword try to change the direction of the giant blade. A muffled "boom" resonated from the collision of the two swords. Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure was sent flying backward, but the giant sword was also deflected. The man¡¯s figure flickered, leaving numerous afterimages in the void. The next moment, he appeared behind the giant sword. He lifted the sword and chopped down at Ji Ruobing again. This sword strike was heavy and mighty, splitting the very void, a surging power descended. Ji Ruobing¡¯s expression turned grave. In her hands, she twirled a sword flourish, employing an Ancient Sword Technique, her figure likewise becoming elusive. But when the sword struck, she was still knocked back. "Overcome with strength," Xu Zimei remarked from the sidelines. The man¡¯s approach was clearly based on immense power, devoid of any fancy moves. He must have transcended the Immortal Ascension Boundary. Ji Ruobing steadied herself in the void, behind her the Myriad Tribulations Cone kept spinning. She summoned her True Fate, as the pressure from her opponent was unparalleled. "Thunderbolt," she uttered lightly. Countless bolts of lightning descended upon the Myriad Tribulations Cone. "As expected of the Saintess, quite interesting," the man chuckled softly. And another man holding a Jade Flute slowly stood up next to him. His lips parted slightly, and the moment the flute sounded, the world fell eerily silent. It was as if all things had settled into calm. Chapter 923 - 922 Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow, Convoy A fallen leaf slowly drifted in the void. The leaf seemed as if someone had cast a delaying spell on it, making its descent particularly slow. Moreover, not only the leaf, but it seemed as if all things in this world slowed down in an instant. "Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow?" Ji Ruobing frowned and said. The sound of the Jade Flute echoed through heaven and earth, narrating the process of a hunter chasing its prey. The tune was tight and tense, resembling a hurdy-gurdy. Compelled to drink, the hurdy-gurdy urged... since ancient times, how many warriors returned from battle? As the sound of the flute rose, even Ji Ruobing¡¯s movements were affected. The Myriad Tribulations Cone, which was originally spinning rapidly, started to slow down. The power of the thunder calamity appearing in the sky also weakened considerably. The swordsman broke free from the swamp of thunder calamity, his huge sword slicing through the void. "Dark Night Confusion Kill." The sword disappeared, and with it, the person vanished. Immediately after, countless Sword Intents appeared in the sky, coming from all directions. They surrounded Ji Ruobing. What followed was a chaotic dance of swords. The sound of clanging swords continually resonated. Echoing in the hollow void. After dodging several attacks, Ji Ruobing was eventually struck by a sword. The opponent¡¯s speed was too fast; even Xu Zimei could only see some blurred shadows. Xu Zimei had always believed there was an insurmountable gulf between the Divine Vein Realm and Stepping into Immortality. But some talented disciples of the Divine Vein Realm could challenge those who had stepped into immortality. However, they only challenged ordinary immortals. It should be known that among immortals, there are also the exceptionally formidable. In their own realm, they too could be called talented disciples. These three, in Xu Zimei¡¯s view, were the exceptional ones among the immortals. Now, as the first Sword Intent hit Ji Ruobing, what followed were countless more. The Sword Intent tore through the silent void, splitting it into numerous fragments. And Ji Ruobing was at the center of it all, every Sword Intent sweeping past her. Her white robe torn, blood scattering in the void. "Now," Xu Zimei shouted softly. He rotated the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe in his hand, casting endless starlight. This starlight soared into the sky, enveloping the entire Talisman Array. Every array has its critical point. Xu Zimei punched down, shattering the entire focal point of the array. The Talisman Array also disappeared into the void. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure flickered, and the next moment, he appeared in front of Ji Ruobing. "Let¡¯s go," he said, grabbing Ji Ruobing with one hand while tearing through the void in front of them with the other, vanishing from the spot. As Ji Ruobing fled, the swordsman wanted to pursue again. But he was stopped by the man with the Jade Flute. "Return and report," the man with the Jade Flute said calmly. "But she escaped," the swordsman replied, confused. "Just say that the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect saved her; that should suffice as an explanation," the man with the Jade Flute replied indifferently. "Why not pursue?" the swordsman still puzzled. "Why pursue?" the man with the Jade Flute countered. "We are ordered by Young Master Lu to pursue and kill; how can we explain such an obvious letting go?" the swordsman said, slightly shaking his head. Turning his head toward another talisman array man, he asked, "Second Brother, what do you think?" "You still haven¡¯t understood. Our eldest brother doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble," the talisman array man said with a shake of his head and a wry smile. "Lu Changhen and Ji Ruobing are vying for a position in the Slaying Immortal Sect, and the factors involved are too significant. If we mishandle this, none of us will end up well." "Is elder brother trying to avoid offending both sides?" the swordsman asked in surprise. "Yes, when Lu Changhen came to us, if we refused, it would offend him, but if we killed Ji Ruobing, those in the Slaying Immortal Sect who support Ji Ruobing would certainly not let us off." The talisman array man said with a laugh, "So we agreed to Lu Changhen, but we did not kill Ji Ruobing. The Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect is the perfect uncertain factor." "There¡¯s actually another reason," the man holding the Jade Flute said calmly. "Being the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect, do you really think she has no trump card and would be so easily killed by us?" The swordsman remained silent in thought for a moment. ... Xu Zimei carried Ji Ruobing across the void, stopping only when they reached a hundred miles away. At this moment, Ji Ruobing was severely injured, her clothes completely stained blood red. Even her consciousness was becoming blurry. She forced a pill into her stomach. "Thank you." "It¡¯s nothing," Xu Zimei waved his hand, infusing a strand of life energy from the Tree of Life into her body. It also saved her life. Given Ji Ruobing¡¯s cultivation level, she could heal on her own even if nothing was done, it was only a matter of time. Xu Zimei placed Ji Ruobing on a hillside, waiting for her injuries to heal. The location of the two was unclear, and how far they were from Immortal City. Xu Zimei did not know for the time being. He was reluctant to fight those three men for two reasons. Firstly, those three had no ill intentions towards him; they merely wanted to trap him, and there was no need to conflict with the Slaying Immortal Sect. Secondly, if it were a one-on-one fight, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but if all three attacked together, Xu Zimei would not be their match. ... Autumn is a rainy season. The sky could change as swiftly as a woman¡¯s face. A convoy passed along the road at the base of the hill. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This convoy was nearly a hundred people strong, but only one carriage was present. The carriage, made of Purple Heart Wood, had the character "Fan" engraved on its curtains. The nearly hundred people appeared to be guards, and like a dragon, they majestically moved northward. "There¡¯s someone there," suddenly, someone pointed at the hillside and shouted. The guards, clearly well-trained, swiftly surrounded the hillside. "I do not know who is here, but please come forward and talk," said an elder in green clothes who walked up from the front of the guards, his voice full of authority. "Don¡¯t misunderstand," Xu Zimei, holding Ji Ruobing, walked down from the hillside. He said, "The two of us were being pursued and took shelter here. Might you know the way to Immortal City?" The elder looked at Ji Ruobing, who was entirely blood-stained in Xu Zimei¡¯s arms, and frowned slightly. Then he said, "Follow this road straight north, and after a few corners, you will reach Immortal City." Xu Zimei frowned slightly; the route seemed quite complicated, and it appeared they could only ask for directions as they continued. "Uncle Chen, since we are traveling the same way, let¡¯s go together," just then, a voice as clear as a lark rang from inside the carriage. "Being on the road, it¡¯s good to have each other¡¯s company, besides, we are also headed to Immortal City." Hearing the lady¡¯s words, the elder frowned slightly. He responded, "Miss, these people¡¯s origins are unknown, and as they are being pursued, it may not be prudent." Chapter 924 - 923: Sheng City Fan Family, Unexpected "Those chasing us have left; everyone need not worry," Xu Zimei gestured with a smile. "I don¡¯t think this young master looks like a bad person. If he¡¯s willing, let¡¯s travel together." The voice of the woman in the sedan chair rang out again. The old man slightly shook his head and sighed, "Miss, it¡¯s tough to judge a person¡¯s heart by their face." He looked at Xu Zimei with a not-so-friendly expression and said, "Since my young mistress has spoken, you may follow behind the caravan. I¡¯ll make it clear from the start, if you have your own troubles, resolve them yourself and do not impede us." "Rest assured," Xu Zimei nodded. A guard brought him a horse, Xu Zimei placed Ji Ruobing on the horse, and he rode behind, slowly following the caravan. He had intended to ride the Dark Heaven Tiger, but he was afraid of causing a sensation. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These people¡¯s abilities were only of the True Vein, and even the strongest, the old man, was merely a Vein Practitioner at the Emperor Pulse Realm. The Dark Heaven Tiger had now become a Holy Beast. All that mattered was to safely reach Immortal City; standing out too much wasn¡¯t good. Light rain drizzled from the sky. The caravan slowly moved forward on the road. After traveling some distance, the sky gradually darkened. The caravan found an open area and began to set up camp to rest. The people were clearly experienced, working proficiently. Over a dozen large pots were set up, containing meat and vegetables they brought. Nearby, some fetched water and began cooking. Ji Ruobing was currently in a clear state, self-healing. Xu Zimei sensed around and found no issues, so he didn¡¯t interfere further. He found a relatively secluded place, planning to use it for resting at night. He had barely sat down when he saw a woman walking out from the previously mentioned sedan. The woman was quite attractive, an eight out of ten, dressed in a green robe embroidered with little flowers. Her hair was styled into two lion¡¯s mane-like braids. Her face was slightly chubby, and when she smiled, a shallow dimple appeared on her left cheek. The young woman approached Xu Zimei, bowed slightly, and asked, "What should I call this young master?" "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei responded. "Young Master Xu, is this lady seriously injured?" the young woman continued. "She¡¯s sustained some injuries, but it¡¯s nothing serious," Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. "My young mistress sent me to ask if this lady is seriously hurt. She could rest in her tent tonight." The young woman smiled graciously, "Since it¡¯s raining today, the ground is rather damp, which might adversely affect her injuries." "Thanks," Xu Zimei nodded. He looked at Ji Ruobing and smiled, "It¡¯s not convenient for her to stay by my side. So, please bother your mistress. Convey my thanks to her." "No trouble at all. My mistress loves helping others," the maid smiled. "In all of Sheng City where our Fan Family resides, everyone knows our mistress is like a Fairy descended from heaven, a benevolent soul." Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, carrying Ji Ruobing to the designated tent. Being close, he could smell a faint scent of lavender in the air. Xu Zimei, feeling it inappropriate to enter, let the maid take Ji Ruobing inside, then he left. The black cloth covering his eyes seemed a bit dirty, he removed it to replace it with a new one. At that moment, footsteps sounded nearby. Xu Zimei slightly turned his ear; he could sense the spiritual energy fluctuation within each person here. This newcomer¡¯s spiritual energy was the strongest, likely that same Emperor Pulse Realm old man. The old man stood in front of Xu Zimei and said stiffly, "If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave as soon as possible." "You seem to have a big problem with me," Xu Zimei looked up and asked. "No complaints, just not welcoming you," the elder said indifferently. "But your young lady welcomed us," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I¡¯ve said my piece, if you refuse to leave and something happens, don¡¯t blame me," the elder replied and then turned and left. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brow, then chuckled lightly in relief. Soon after, a fragrant smell of meat wafted over from beside him. A man with a buzzcut and dressed in a black short-sleeved shirt approached Xu Zimei. He held a bowl in each hand. He handed the bowl in his right hand to Xu Zimei and said casually, "Kid, this is from our young lady." Xu Zimei took the meat soup and whispered a thank you. The bowl was full of meat and broth, seemingly simmered with some expensive herbs. The man didn¡¯t mind and sat next to Xu Zimei. Drinking from the other bowl, he laughed heartily, "What trouble are you running from, brother?" "The unconscious woman is the one being chased, not me," Xu Zimei shook his head in response. "I¡¯m just caught in an unjust situation." "Then you¡¯re really unlucky," the man laughed loudly without any doubt. "And you guys?" Xu Zimei asked, "I see your caravan¡¯s flag bears the Fan character, are you also heading to Immortal City?" "Correct, we are the Fan Family from Sheng City," the man answered openly. "You probably aren¡¯t from around here; our Fan Family is quite famous near Sheng City. We specialize in the Pills business." Speaking of the Fan Family, the man¡¯s face was filled with pride. "Our Fan Family¡¯s business spans the entire Supreme Domain, and this time it seems our branch in Immortal City ran into some trouble. Our young lady is heading there to handle it," the man replied. "Can¡¯t the people below handle it? Does your young lady have to go personally?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. The big man was ready to reply but was then called over by the caravan¡¯s elder. It was clear, the elder was very dissatisfied with Xu Zimei and had significant objections. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t mind; he was rather interested in the young lady of the Fan Family. However, she hadn¡¯t come out from the carriage earlier, and as soon as the caravan camped, she went straight to her tent. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at her. After dinner, the team dispersed. Some rested while others kept watch. The moon was very round in the sky, making the night very quiet. Almost silent. As dawn broke in the east, the caravan began to tidy up and set off again. Yesterday¡¯s maidservant came over again, saying to Xu Zimei, "Our young lady sent me to ask if you are comfortable with the lady still healing. If you are comfortable, you can let her sit in our young lady¡¯s carriage to continue with us. If you are not comfortable, you can continue on horseback like yesterday." "There¡¯s nothing to be uncomfortable about," Xu Zimei waved his hand. After the caravan was ready, they continued heading north. Along the way, the vegetation became more and more lush, and the forest thicker and deeper. It was almost impossible to see anyone else, with only an occasional lone bird flying over from the distant treetops. Suddenly, a sharp birdcall came from not far away. The caravan, like a startled bird, stopped instantly when the elder shouted loudly, "Be alert!" The team immediately halted and surrounded the sedan chairs; everyone formed into a battle array. Chapter 925 - 924: Trouble Settled, Saint Vein Maid When everyone surrounded the caravan, Xu Zimei looked up and sensed in the direction the sound came from. Not far to the north, a huge figure was racing towards them. Behind this figure followed a dozen others. "Scared Crown Bird," someone from the caravan shouted. "It¡¯s the Wen Family¡¯s people, only they would raise Scared Crown Birds." Only as the distant figures approached could everyone fully see that the birds were an iron gray color, like steel. Their feathers were sparse, but each was exceptionally hard. The eyes of these birds lacked any emotion; they seemed like real killers. At this moment, behind each of these birds, there were a dozen people seated. "Miss Fan, where are you heading?" A middle-aged man in a blue robe laughed and asked from atop a bird. "Does Steward Wen have business here?" an elderly man asked faintly from the side. "No business, just want to ask you all to wait here for five days. After five days, I will naturally let you pass," the middle-aged Steward Wen replied with a smile. "So it really is your Wen Family causing trouble at the Immortal City," the old man said, frowning. "How can you call it causing trouble? It¡¯s just normal business competition," Steward Wen shook his head and replied. "And what if we don¡¯t stop?" The elder narrowed his eyes and asked. "Then I can only apologize for the offense," Steward Wen huffed coldly. Suddenly, on the bodies of the Scared Crown Birds, numerous arrow shafts appeared. These arrows were different from ordinary ones; they were made from Burning Fire Crystals. This kind of crystal used the Spiritual Energy of Vein Practitioners as fuel; once they attacked, if any Spiritual Energy was present, they would immediately burst into roaring flames. In the Fan Family¡¯s caravan, almost everyone present was of the True Vein realm; if they were hit by these Burning Fire Crystal arrows, many would likely die or be injured. Moreover, there were Wen Family members watching them like a tiger eyeing its prey. "Do you think like this, my Fan Family would just surrender?" the elder huffed coldly. "Then let¡¯s have a try," the opposition was equally unwilling to show weakness. Surrounding this Elder Chen, an Emperor¡¯s Might surged, the powerful aura of an Emperor Pulse Realm practitioner spreading out. He spread his arms wide, like an eagle, and directly soared towards the Scared Crown Birds. At the same time, he commanded in a low voice, "Protect the young lady, leave it to me." "Release the arrows," simultaneously, the people from the Wen Family did not hesitate, and a dense flurry of Burning Fire Crystal arrows fell from the sky, leaving no gaps, like a torrential downpour of arrows. It was like a rain of arrows, rolling in. "Form up," someone within the caravan began to direct, as nearly a hundred people formed a circle. Streams of Spiritual Energy intertwined and merged together. At this moment, these nearly one hundred people seemed as one, their breathing and Spiritual Energy in perfect sync, neither too much nor too little. When this Spiritual Energy fused together, it formed a barrier, keeping all the Burning Fire Crystal arrows outside. However, since the Burning Fire Crystal arrows used Spiritual Energy as fuel, a fire started to rise, gradually burning the barrier. And there were signs that it was intensifying. ...... In the sky above, the old man had already begun to battle with the people from the Wen Family. The Cultivation Technique that the old man practiced seemed related to eagles, every one of his moves sharp and very much like that of an eagle. His limbs were like eagle talons, with each strike tearing through the void. Even the Scared Crown Birds, if hit by him, would be killed or seriously crippled. Among the people from the Wen Family, there was also an old man of the Emperor Pulse Realm; the two were locked in battle. Meanwhile, others continuously shot Burning Fire Crystal arrows toward the ground. Watching the flames grow around the barrier, those inside could already feel the scorching heat. "Damn it, everyone, break out," someone shouted softly. "It¡¯ll be the death of us all in this heat if we keep on like this." "The young lady is still inside; without Steward Chen¡¯s order, nobody is allowed to leave." Inside the barrier, the voices were slightly chaotic. As the situation grew more urgent, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the center of the Fan Family caravan. The curtains of the sedan chair in which the young lady was riding were thrown open. The maid who had previously spoken with Xu Zimei, the woman in green, stepped out. Her gaze was calm as she looked up at the two people fiercely battling in the sky and spoke crisply, "Steward Chen, the young lady wants you to stop." The old man in the sky, who was in the midst of the battle, quickly disengaged from his opponent and looked toward the woman in green, saying, "Give me three more minutes, and I will surely take this scoundrel down." "No need, the fire is a bit too strong," the woman in green said, waving her hand gently. She then gestured toward the Burning Fire Crystals burning all around. With a slight raise of her hand, her seemingly frail body erupted with an astonishing might. With a "boom," a wave of frost Spiritual Energy fell. All the flames were extinguished at once. The individuals from the Wen Family in the sky stared, dumbfounded, at the spectacle. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman in green lifted her hand again, and immediately there was a dramatic shift in the winds and the clouds. Holy Power swept through as if boundless Spiritual Energy burst forth, and a massive hand formed from Spiritual Energy appeared in the void. With a gentle pat from this hand, even the void shattered. "Not good," the Emperor Pulse Realm expert from the Wen Family felt the pressure first. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "Run!" Without regard for the Scared Crown Bird beneath him, he darted straight for the dense foliage to escape. When this palm struck down, aside from that expert from the Emperor Pulse Realm, all the others were annihilated. Following that, the woman in green swung her right hand, and the fleeing Emperor Pulse expert couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was directly suppressed by the palm. As she approached the man lying on the ground, the woman in green walked step by step toward him. The powerful Wen Family member¡¯s face was stricken with fear as he swallowed his saliva forcefully. "I mean no harm to you all; I only came to stop you, not to really kill you," he explained hurriedly. "It¡¯s not important anymore," the woman in green reached him, grabbed his neck, and lifted him. Feeling his breath growing weaker, the man¡¯s complexion turned to a shade of iron blue. Having realized that he was undoubtedly going to die, he no longer pleaded for mercy. Instead, he struggled to laugh bitterly, "They say that the Family Head of the Fan Family has passed away, and Miss Fan alone cannot support the Great Liang. Who would have expected you to be such a master at her side? It seems many people¡¯s calculations will come to nothing." "That¡¯s none of your concern," the woman in green squeezed hard, and as the man¡¯s eyes rolled back, Nameless flames sprang up, completely incinerating his body, leaving no trace in the void. At this moment, even the guards of the Fan Family were swallowing hard. Silence fell so profoundly that one could hear a pin drop. Even they probably hadn¡¯t anticipated this outcome. The maid, who appeared weak and fragile, turned out to be a Saint Vein Realm powerhouse. At this point, only Xu Zimei seemed exceptionally calm. He could sense the changes in the Spiritual Energy within everyone. Naturally, he had known all along that she was at the Saint Vein Realm. "Let¡¯s go," a voice came from the sedan chair, and the crowd around finally snapped back to reality, quickly steadied the formation, and once again continued their journey. Chapter 926 - 925: My Brother, Overlord King Forces the Bow "Why would the Wen Family want to ambush you?" Xu Zimei looked at the man beside him and asked with curiosity. This man was named Gong Lei, who had brought Xu Zimei soup the previous night. He was also quite straightforward. The journey to Immortal City passed through deep forests and old woods, which was often dull along the way. Many guards were chatting quietly among themselves. Xu Zimei and this Gong Lei had become quite familiar. As they moved to the rear of the group, they did not attract too much attention. Gong Lei glanced around and said softly, "It¡¯s all business competition. Our Fan Family is the leading family of Sheng City, while the Wen Family is ranked second. They are always one step behind us in everything. This time, with the passing of our Family Head, the whole family lost its core and began to fall into chaos. In addition, with the young miss becoming a candidate for the new generation of Family Head, the undercurrents have begun to churn." "And then?" Xu Zimei asked. "Before, our Fan Family was strong but only had a large influence in smaller cities. While the Family Head was alive, he set his sights on Immortal City. Hoping to expand our influence in this city, among the top three in the Supreme Domain, he sought to elevate our family¡¯s power to a higher level." Gong Lei spilled everything he knew all at once. "Unfortunately, our family¡¯s establishment in Immortal City had yet to stabilize when the Family Head passed away. And coincidentally, the shop in Immortal City ran into trouble. You should know that this shop was acquired after our Fan Family put a lot of connections and resources into it. If it were to close, the clan would definitely suffer a serious blow. Hence, the Clan Elders decided to make a bet, asking the young miss to handle the situation. If she completed it to Perfection, she would become the new generation¡¯s Family Head. If she ultimately failed, not only would she lose the position of Family Head, but she would also have to marry the son of the Wen Family." "So that¡¯s how it is," said Xu Zimei, nodding slightly. "Your young miss is not bad at all, capable as any man." "That¡¯s true. While the Family Head was alive, he took very good care of the young miss, and she never suffered the slightest grievance." Gong Lei sighed, "Now with the warmth and coldness of human relationships, I really feel sorry for our young miss." Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. ... In the afternoon, a fine drizzle began to fall from the sky once again. The raindrops were slightly cool. Falling to the earth, the view became hazy, as if mist had risen. Xu Zimei had originally thought that many setbacks would be encountered on this journey. But, contrary to that, it had been peaceful and uneventful. Almost no complications occurred. This seemed somewhat at odds with the script in Xu Zimei¡¯s mind. Halfway through, Ji Ruobing woke up. Her injuries had largely healed as well. "No matter what, I should thank you," Ji Ruobing said to Xu Zimei with sincerity. "No need, just don¡¯t drag me into the struggle for the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s sacred positions," Xu Zimei waved a hand and replied. "I¡¯m really not interested in trouble that doesn¡¯t come with benefits." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing was silent for a while. Then she looked up, smiling, "Is this the style you use with everyone when you talk?" "What style?" Xu Zimei asked. "Like poking at people," Ji Ruobing replied. "I¡¯m just telling it like it is," Xu Zimei shook his head, chuckling. After Ji Ruobing woke up, she no longer went back into the carriage of that Fan Family young miss. She too rode a horse, traveling alongside Xu Zimei. "Although Sect Gate is very liberal concerning the Saint Heir and the Saintess, there are some rules too." As they traveled, Ji Ruobing seemed to hint, "Assassination by hiring others is not allowed. That guy broke the rule this time." "You don¡¯t have any evidence though," Xu Zimei replied. "Who says I don¡¯t have evidence," Ji Ruobing said with a light laugh. "I survived, and although it won¡¯t affect his position as Saint Heir, it¡¯s enough to give him trouble." Perhaps out of boredom, Ji Ruobing told Xu Zimei many things about the Slaying Immortal Sect. Of course, they were all matters of no importance. After traveling for about seven days through the canyon, Xu Zimei finally saw the faint outline of a vast city on the distant horizon. The bushes and trees on either side gradually receded. They slept together with the canyon, carrying a moist, gear-like breath. The immensity of the city in front of them was astonishing. Anyone who saw this city would be compelled to praise it involuntarily. The periphery of the city was white. True to its name as Immortal City. Whether it was the standing walls, the towering city gates, or even the ground beneath their feet, all were a white infused with Immortal Qi. This Immortal Qi swirled and rose up into the air. Most of the city¡¯s buildings were castles. Distinctly different from classical structures, the castles and old castles intermingled, with domed rooftops. The materials of these buildings were Fluorite White Stone, Starrock Stone, and Light Source Stone. During daylight, it might not have seemed so special, but at night, the entire city radiated a pure-colored light. It was very eye-catching and dazzling. At the top of the city wall, several six-winged angels stood. At the hundred-meter-high city gates, two silver-white dragons were carved. Standing beneath the city wall, one couldn¡¯t help feeling their own insignificance all the time. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People were coming and going at the city gate. Even citizens of various races could be seen everywhere. Two strong men in silver-white armor stood on either side of the south gate, their gaze unwaveringly watching the crowd come and go. When the large caravan arrived at the city gates, it slowly came to a halt. The curtains were drawn, and accompanied by a few maids and women in green, another woman stepped out from the sedan chair. The woman¡¯s face was veiled with a white Washing Silk Veil. Her willow-leaf eyebrows were sorrowfully furrowed. Her eyes seemed to twinkle like stars, with a beauty akin to the Milky Way, clear and pure, fresh and refined. Her beautiful black hair was styled atop her head, with three differently shaped hairpins inserted. Two crystal-like earrings dangled from her delicate earlobes. She was dressed in a long white gown. The skirt bloomed like a lotus beneath her, and at her waist, it was tightly cinched, giving her a temperament like plum blossoms with a hint of cold arrogance. However, when she smiled, her eyes curved like crescent moons that could melt winter¡¯s snow and beckon the spring breeze for miles. "So this is Immortal City," the woman in the white dress said wistfully. She looked intently at the legendary city before her. The people around her looked at her, and for a moment, all were somewhat dumbstruck. "Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?" Ji Ruobing said to Xu Zimei from the side. "Do you want me to play matchmaker for you?" "Matchmaker for what?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "A gentlewoman is a good match for a gentleman," Ji Ruobing replied. "Don¡¯t you want to win a beauty over?" "No need," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "A good brother of mine once told me, if you like something, you should take it by force." "You," Ji Ruobing shook her head slightly. "It seems you¡¯ve never shown interest in women before." Chapter 927 - 926: Immortal City, Mastermind Ji Ruobing seemed to recall something and looked at Xu Zimei with a hint of distaste, saying, "You couldn¡¯t possibly be into men, could you?" Xu Zimei, who had until then been sitting on a horse, nearly fell off. "Damn it," he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down as much as possible. "Then come to my room tonight and give it a try." "Forget about it," Ji Ruobing¡¯s face flushed for a moment before she seriously said, "I need to go to the City Lord Mansion and pass on the message of my return to the Sect Gate. And I haven¡¯t settled the score with Lu Changhen yet." "Do you know the way to the Land of Destruction?" Xu Zimei asked. "In Immortal City, there are domesticated Immortal Cranes, which you can use to get there," Ji Ruobing explained. "It¡¯s that simple and quick, but are you leaving right now?" "What else?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Fan Family did, after all, kindly save us," Ji Ruobing said. "They seem to be in trouble now; wouldn¡¯t it be somewhat unjust if we didn¡¯t go and help?" "Stop right there, to be precise, they saved you; I really didn¡¯t care," Xu Zimei replied. "But they also guided me to Immortal City; saving them would be just a small effort." As the two talked, they followed the Fan Family¡¯s caravan into the city. Despite the nearly hundred-strong caravan¡¯s impressive appearance, it was nothing special in Immortal City. Xu Zimei saw many monsters with bull heads and human bodies on the streets; aside from the human race, these bull-headed beings were the most numerous. As for the other Hundred Clans, one could only occasionally come across them. "Ten or so kilometers north of Immortal City is the settlement of the Bull Head Tribe, which is why there are many of them in the city," Ji Ruobing explained. "The Bull Head Tribe has been subservient to our Slaying Immortal Sect for tens of thousands of years. So, they are also considered an affiliated power." "For a single organization to subjugate an entire race, the Slaying Immortal Sect really lives up to its name." "What did you think?" Ji Ruobing replied with a hint of pride. "But your True Martial Holy Sect isn¡¯t bad either." After the caravan entered the city, they continued along the main thoroughfare. Order in Immortal City was extremely strict. In other cities, Xu Zimei often saw street vendors and stalls. But here in Immortal City, aside from the bustling array of shops, not a single person was setting up a stall. Noticing Xu Zimei¡¯s confusion, Ji Ruobing explained, "Immortal City has designated areas. There are specific zones for setting up stalls, and vending is not allowed in other areas." "That¡¯s pretty good," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Eventually, the caravan stopped in front of a shop called Hundred Pill Hall. This Hundred Pill Hall was located right in the center of the main thoroughfare of Immortal City and could be considered the busiest spot. Xu Zimei could not help but be impressed by the boldness of the Fan Family, to own such a prestigious location. As the caravan began to disperse, the Fan Family¡¯s young lady approached Xu Zimei and Ji Ruobing, accompanied by a maid in green and an old man. "We¡¯ve known each other for a while, yet we¡¯ve never properly met," the young lady in a white dress said with a polite smile. "Let me introduce myself; my name is Fan Luoyu." Xu Zimei and Ji Ruobing both introduced themselves in turn. "If you¡¯re going to be in Immortal City, why not visit my Fan Family¡¯s shop?" Fan Luoyu suggested with a smile. "Having met is fate in itself." "You go ahead, I¡¯ve got some things to attend to," Ji Ruobing said from the side. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Knowing that she was headed for the City Lord Mansion, Xu Zimei did not say much. After saying goodbye to Fan Luoyu, Ji Ruobing left. Xu Zimei, accompanied by the three of them, entered the Myriad Pill Hall. ``` As soon as I walked in, I could smell a fragrant scent of pills. It was invigorating, as if a spring breeze caressed my face, exceptionally comfortable. Xu Zimei began to look around the entire shop. The shop wasn¡¯t as opulent as imagined but instead exuded an ancient charm. The whole shop was painted in a light tan color. On the left side of the shop were various kinds of pills for sale, and on the right were herbs for pill refinement. The shop had five floors in total. Xu Zimei was only on the first floor, where mostly common and frequently used pills were seen. Seeing several people come in, an elder dressed in a green robe and wearing a hat hurriedly came to greet them. "Miss, you¡¯re finally here," the elder said hastily. "I have been waiting for a long time." "Uncle Fu, you¡¯ve worked hard during this time," Fan Luoyu replied with a smile. "It¡¯s not hard; I¡¯ve worked for the Fan Family all my life, following the Family Head from a young age. It¡¯s like watching you grow up," the elder shook his head. He sighed, "When we first opened a shop in Immortal City, the Family Head trusted me to manage it. Unfortunately, it has been a series of troubles ever since; I feel ashamed." "The affairs of Immortal City are numerous and vexing; it would¡¯ve been the same with anyone," Fan Luoyu said earnestly. "No matter what, since I am here now, leave it to me." "Miss has traveled a long way and must be tired," the elder nodded and spoke. "I have reserved a private room on the third floor; you could rest there for a while." "It¡¯s fine, the affairs of the shop are more important," Fan Luoyu shook her head. The group followed the elder up to the third floor. This third floor¡¯s private rooms were named after plants such as plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum, segregated by themes. "May I come in?" Xu Zimei asked at the door. After all, this was someone else¡¯s family affair, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for an outsider to intervene. "It¡¯s nothing secret," Fan Luoyu shook her head. "I suppose it¡¯s already been causing quite a stir." The private room was not large; a table was set with seats, and maids brought in hot tea and some nut snacks. "What¡¯s the current situation?" Fan Luoyu asked. "Our Myriad Pill Hall usually refines pills, and our main material suppliers number three. They are the Imperial Herb Pavilion, Heaven Wolf Mercenary Group, and the Bai Family. Now all three suppliers have stopped supplying us with herbs and other pill refinement materials. Our Myriad Pill Hall¡¯s stock can hold out for at most half a month before we can no longer produce pills." Fan Luoyu considered for a long time before speaking, "Is it possible to transport materials from Sheng City?" "That¡¯s impossible; it takes at least seven days from Sheng City to here," the elder shook his head in response. "And with the long distance, any slight mishap during the journey presents too much uncertainty. This incident is clearly targeted at us. If he can make these three families stop supplying us, he can also send people to intercept our convoys. So the one who tied the bell must be the one to untie it." "Do you mean the Wen Family is behind this sabotage?" Fan Luoyu said. "No, the Wen Family is not even as capable as our Fan Family; how could they have such resources," the elder shook his head. "In my opinion, they are just the vanguard thrown to the front. There must be someone else behind this." ``` Chapter 928 - 927 Pill Toxin, Contradiction "The mastermind, is there any clue?" Lui Yu furrowed his brow and asked. "We¡¯ve been keeping a low profile ever since we arrived in the Immortal City and haven¡¯t offended anyone." The elder shook his head and said, "However, someone did approach us for cooperation a while ago, which I rejected. I don¡¯t know if they might be behind this." "Then let¡¯s do this¡ªin a little while, I¡¯ll visit the three major suppliers and test the waters," Lui Yu said. The group then discussed some more details. After coming out of the private room, there seemed to be some commotion downstairs, as it was quite noisy. The elder frowned slightly and quickly went downstairs. ... "Everyone, come and look, these Pills from Myriad Pill Hall have killed someone!" "Exactly, they¡¯re trying to shirk responsibility. Such unscrupulous merchants should be driven out of our Immortal City." "Never come to Myriad Pill Hall to buy anything again." The ground floor was thrown into chaos as several men shouted aloud. Crowds of people surrounded the entrance of Myriad Pill Hall, peering inside. When Xu Zimei came downstairs, she saw a corpse lying at the entrance of Myriad Pill Hall. Two women were crying over the body. "What happened?" Uncle Fu stepped forward, his brow furrowed, and asked. "Shopkeeper, this person claims that the Pills from Myriad Pill Hall have killed someone and they have come for compensation," a maid selling Pills promptly came forward to explain. "Killed someone?" Uncle Fu¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. "Are you the manager?" Seeing Uncle Fu come out, the leading man stepped forward and questioned. "Where are the Pills, let me see them," Uncle Fu asked indifferently. The man handed over the Pills, which were contained in a transparent bottle. There was a mark with the character "Fan" on it. Uncle Fu took the bottle and sniffed it near his nose. "Failure," he snorted coldly. "This Pill is a complete failure, full of Pill Toxin. How could anyone consume it?" "So you admit that Myriad Pill Hall sells Pills tainted with Pill Toxin," the man shouted to the onlookers at the entrance. "I¡¯m merely pointing out that there¡¯s a problem with the Pills, but it¡¯s not necessarily from Myriad Pill Hall," Uncle Fu said calmly. "Every batch of our Pills undergoes strict inspection; how could they possibly contain such Pill Toxin? When did you buy these Pills?" "Yesterday afternoon at five, you can check it," the man said. "You¡¯re not trying to shirk the blame, are you?" "He did come to buy Pills, but I remember the Pills were fine at the time," the maid selling Pills at the side replied. Uncle Fu slighted furrowed his brow. Then he said, "If Pills sold by Myriad Pill Hall have any quality issues or cause any accidents, we are fully responsible. But as you know, there are rules for all Pill Halls. Any fifth-grade Pills are traded face-to-face within the store, and we take no responsibility once you leave." "What do you mean, now someone¡¯s dead and you want to avoid responsibility?" the man yelled. Several other burly men next to him also started to stir up noise. Some were even trying to smash things in the shop. "Should we just compensate them some amount and have them leave?" A maid dressed in green softly suggested. "This is bad for our shop¡¯s business and reputation." "These matters are black and white¡ªyou either compensate fully or not at all," Fan Luoyu shook his head and said. "If we compensate, no matter the amount, it means we admit to selling Pills with Pill Toxin." The maid dressed in green nodded slightly. "Everyone should leave now, or don¡¯t blame me for having you thrown out," Uncle Fu said in an unfriendly tone. "Look at this, everyone¡ªthe true face of Myriad Pill Hall. Would you dare to come here to buy pills in the future?" the man shouted loudly. "I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I can¡¯t compare with your Myriad Pill Hall. But I¡¯m willing to set an example and seek justice. We must not encourage this behavior." Just when the standoff continued, suddenly, a woman in blue burst forth from outside. "Lui Yu, you came to Immortal City and didn¡¯t even give me a heads-up. Do you even consider me a good sister?" The woman in blue ran in, her eyes lighting up as she spotted Fan Luoyu, and she walked over. Her blue garment was entwined with several ribbons, tightly fitted, especially around her long, slender legs. Tall and lithe. Her features carried a heroic air, somewhat reminiscent of a female martial artist. "Mu Qing," Fan Luoyu called out upon seeing the woman in blue. "It wasn¡¯t intentional, you know I had business in Immortal City." "I know, you¡¯re a busy person now," Mu Qing replied. Then she looked around and asked, "What¡¯s this? Why are so many people gathered here?" The maidservant beside her briefly explained the situation. "That¡¯s simple," the woman in blue laughed and walked over to the man. "Mu Qing, don¡¯t cause trouble," Fan Luoyu quickly warned her. Before she could finish speaking, a loud "boom" was heard. The woman in blue had punched the man to the ground. She drew her longsword and placed it at the man¡¯s throat, asking, "Tell me, who sent you to cause trouble?" "What are you trying to do?" Fear flashed in the man¡¯s eyes as he yelled again. "Everyone look! They¡¯ve become enraged and now they¡¯re trying to frame us." The scene outside the shop was already noisy. But the woman in blue was not in a hurry, she looked at the man and chuckled, "That won¡¯t work on me; I¡¯ve lived in this Immortal City for over twenty years and seen all kinds of people." She swung the sword in her hand slowly, and in a flash, blood sprayed out. An arm was brutally severed. The same question, I don¡¯t want to ask a second time. Next time it¡¯ll be your head," the woman in blue said. "Who sent you?" The man was too shocked to move, let alone speak. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching the woman in blue grow impatient, the hum of the sword resonated as the blade hovered in mid-air. "It was the City Lord Mansion¡ªthe people from the City Lord Mansion paid me to frame Myriad Pill Hall." The sword halted, and the man¡¯s shout echoed in the void. "Bullshit, you better tell the truth and not slander the City Lord Mansion," the woman in blue said with a cold gaze. "I¡¯m not lying to you, it really was the City Lord Mansion¡¯s butler who ordered me to do this," the man quickly said. "Do you know who I am?" Mu Qing asked indifferently. "I don¡¯t," the man studied her for a moment and replied. "You¡¯re in this Immortal City and yet you do not know who I am?" Mu Qing said with a light laugh. "I really don¡¯t," the man continued to shake his head. "My name is Mu Qing, I am the daughter of the City Lord Mu Chengmiao. Do you need me to explain in more detail?" Mu Qing said with a smile. Hearing Mu Qing¡¯s words, the man¡¯s face turned pale. "Do you still not intend to confess?" Mu Qing said. "I think it¡¯s necessary to have a talk with the people from the City Lord Mansion." Chapter 929 - 928 Qixi, North City "You must not be from the Immortal City, otherwise, how could you not recognize me," Mu Qing said indifferently. Seeing that he could no longer pretend, the man¡¯s demeanor became restrained, and the panic previously apparent in his eyes vanished. "I have poor eyesight, but this matter at Myriad Pill Hall won¡¯t end here," the man said before a line of black blood trickled from his mouth. He had already taken poison and committed suicide. The other big men who were traveling with him, witnessing this, also took poison and killed themselves one after another. Their poison seemed to have been hidden in their teeth all along, so no one had the chance to intervene. Seeing the bodies scattered on the ground, everyone¡¯s face grew solemn. "Luoyu, next time something like this happens, just tell me," Mu Qing said carelessly. "I¡¯ll take care of it for you within the Immortal City." "Qing¡¯er, this is not as simple as you think," Fan Luoyu said, shaking his head with a smile. "If it were something else, it would be manageable, but the business side is much more complex than imagined." Although Mu Qing was the City Lord¡¯s daughter, and the people in the city respected her, not wanting to provoke her, there was a limit to this, and it didn¡¯t mean she could do whatever she wanted in any situation. Especially since this was a matter involving the Fan Family. "Come on, don¡¯t look so gloomy," Mu Qing patted Fan Luoyu¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile. "It¡¯s not easy coming all the way to the Immortal City; you have to keep me company properly." "Qing¡¯er, I still have things to do," Fan Luoyu began, but was interrupted before he could finish. "Do you even know what day it is today?" Mu Qing asked. "What day?" Fan Luoyu asked, perplexed. "Miss, today is Qixi," the green-clad maid hurriedly said. "Qixi," Fan Luoyu suddenly realized. "Indeed, the time has come; I¡¯ve been too busy lately to pay attention." "Tonight is Qixi, you have to accompany me for a walk, consider it a way to relax," Mu Qing added. Fan Luoyu nodded slightly and did not reject the idea. "However, I haven¡¯t felt the atmosphere of Qixi during my journey here; is Immortal City always like this?" "No, during Qixi, everyone will celebrate together in the Southern District. It¡¯s already been decorated there, with every household putting up colorful lights; I expect there will be fireworks and lantern releases tonight," Mu Qing elaborated. "Will Young Master Xu be going together tonight?" Fan Luoyu turned and asked Xu Zimei. "Luoyu, who is he?" Mu Qing asked, now noticing Xu Zimei for the first time. She had previously thought he was an employee of the shop. Seeming to think of something, Mu Qing whispered in Fan Luoyu¡¯s ear. Fan Luoyu¡¯s face and ears instantly flushed red. "Qing¡¯er, what nonsense are you spouting." Fan Luoyu explained, "I met Young Master Xu on my way to the Immortal City." "I see," Mu Qing looked up and down at Xu Zimei, and then said with a smile. "Are you smitten by our Luoyu¡¯s beauty?" "Yes, you¡¯ve caught me," Xu Zimei earnestly nodded. At his words, Mu Qing paused slightly. She had intended to tease Xu Zimei, but to her surprise, he had simply admitted it. "Fair ladies and noble gentlemen are drawn to each other; beautiful things always attract, don¡¯t they?" Xu Zimei said as he took a seat with a smile. "You are quite straightforward, not like those hypocrites," Mu Qing nodded. "But our family¡¯s Luoyu has high requirements for her future husband. I guess you don¡¯t stand a chance." Xu Zimei thought about continuing his ¡¯overlord¡¯s forceful tactics,¡¯ but after a moment¡¯s consideration, he just shook his head with a smile and did not respond. "Qing¡¯er, if you keep this up, I¡¯m really going to get angry," Fan Luoyu seemed a bit restless on the side. "With the current matters of the Fan Family unresolved, I¡¯m not considering marriage." "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop talking," Mu Qing hurriedly nodded. The sky outside the shop darkened rapidly. Perhaps it was also due to deep autumn. In the afternoon, Xu Zimei inquired about the location of the Immortal Crane within the Immortal City, as he needed to travel to the land of Destruction. The Immortal Crane would make a trip to the land of Destruction every three days. Knowing the way, Xu Zimei was in no hurry. Recently, his True Fate World had grown increasingly powerful, and the strength fed back to him by the world had also been growing stronger. Perhaps it was due to the forthcoming revival of Spiritual Energy, the whole world had undergone earth-shattering transformation. And this change would continue for a long time. The greater this favorable change, the more Xu Zimei benefited. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after some time, once the principles of cultivation in the world had recovered and all beings embarked on the path of cultivation, the transformation would slow down. Although Xu Zimei did not meddle in the affairs of the Divine Continent, he had always had Chaos keep an eye out for him. Within the Divine Continent, there were myriad sects like bamboo shoots after a rain, and more and more were emerging. Currently, the strongest among them was named Cloud Cliff Pavilion. It could be considered the primary force of the Divine Continent. Below Cloud Cliff Pavilion, there were powers like Chutian Kingdom, Rakshasa Sea, Floating Dust Temple, and Yaoshi Cave, all rising and catching up day by day. These forces might never know that a pair of eyes had always been watching them. Every action they took seemed to be the movement of lines drawn by an invisible hand in the dark. ... The Qixi Festival in the Immortal City was exceptionally lively. The sky of the Northern District was almost entirely filled with colorful fireworks. Various colors, various shapes. Blended together, they cast a flush over the face of every person below. Inside the city, a clear river ran straight for thirty thousand li. Endless and crystal clear. Countless lanterns floated on the surface of the water, each symbolizing a wish or a longing. Men and women would write their wishes inside the lanterns, ultimately letting them drift along the upstream currents of the Qinghe. These wishes were mostly about courtship. Because today was Qixi. Ji Ruobing had gone to the City Lord Mansion and had not appeared since. Because tonight, Xu Zimei spent Qixi with Fan Luoyu, Mu Qing, and the maid¡ªthe three of them together. "It¡¯s so lively," the three of them walked down the streets of the Northern District, surrounded by an endless stream of people. Around them were many stalls, but most of them sold tokens of affection between men and women. The fireworks painted the sky above. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t felt this bustling yet harmonious atmosphere in a long while. It was at that moment when a shout suddenly came from the side. "Sister Qing¡¯er." They turned their heads to look, seeing several men walking down from a nearby bridge. They were accompanied by several women, who, judging from their dress and appearance, seemed to be maids. Seeing the newcomers, a discernible hint of disgust unwittingly flashed across Mu Qing¡¯s eyes. But she concealed it well. "Sister Qing¡¯er, what a coincidence," said the man, holding a folding fan, with a rather handsome appearance. He had the air of a pretty boy. "Wang Jun, what is it?" Mu Qing nodded slightly and asked. Chapter 930 - 929: The Man Behind, Lu Changgen "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I come to you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?" the man said with a chuckle. "We have an agreement as intermediaries, no matter what, you will ultimately become my woman." "If you have nothing else, you can leave now," Mu Qing said impatiently. The man named Wang Jun shifted his gaze and a glint of light flashed in his eyes when he saw Fan Luoyu. "Who is this beauty? Won¡¯t you introduce us?" Wang Jun asked. "Don¡¯t go too far," Mu Qing said coolly. She tried to leave with Fan Luoyu, but they were blocked by the people beside Wang Jun. "Lady, let¡¯s get to know each other," Wang Jun said with a smile. "I am the grandson of Elder Feng Yang, Wang Jun." Hearing this, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. Normal people would announce their affiliation by stating the name of their power. But this guy went straight to using his grandfather¡¯s title. "Elder Feng Yang?" Fan Luoyu was slightly surprised. She seemed to have heard of this title. "Could it be the invincible Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s Feng Yang?" "That¡¯s right, my grandfather," Wang Jun said, visibly pleased with Fan Luoyu¡¯s reaction, nodding smugly. This status could almost allow him to strut around the Slaying Immortal Sect. Talking about the Invincible King Feng Yang, only those who had stepped into their level would realize his strength. Daring to claim the title of the Invincible King was no exaggeration. His most proud achievement was when he was attacked by eight Stepping into Immortality warriors. He had strongly killed them all and became famous worldwide. And he himself was unharmed. Everyone knew Slaying Immortal Sect was a sect with five Emperor War Generals resembling living fossils. But later, when people spoke of the Slaying Immortal Sect, they referred to it as the Six Ancestors. Apart from the five War Generals, this Feng Yang was also counted as one. Just this point alone showed how powerful he was. "Why are you laughing?" Wang Jun looked at Xu Zimei, his tone somewhat harsh. Especially seeing Xu Zimei staying with these few women, his heart grew even more disgusted. "I remembered something very joyful," Xu Zimei replied. "What joyful thing?" Wang Jun persisted. "My wife is having a baby," Xu Zimei thought for a while, ultimately only able to come up with this excuse. "Young man, be careful with your words," Wang Jun said flatly. "Have you ever heard the saying, ¡¯Disaster comes from the mouth¡¯?" "Wang Jun, don¡¯t threaten my friend," Mu Qing intervened. "If you have nothing else, just leave early. I don¡¯t want to see you." "Why the hurry, this beauty hasn¡¯t introduced herself yet," Wang Jun said with a smile. Fan Luoyu didn¡¯t get angry but calmly said, "Just a nameless individual; even if I told you, Young Master Wang, you probably wouldn¡¯t recognize it." "Well, I would like to get to know you," Wang Jun chuckled. "Fan Luoyu," Fan Luoyu replied blandly. "Oh, you¡¯re with Myriad Pill Hall in the city," Wang Jun immediately recognized her origin. "You know?" Fan Luoyu slightly furrowed her brows. Theoretically, Myriad Pill Hall was just a very ordinary shop in Immortal City, which should not catch the eyes of these Slaying Immortal Sect disciples. But his reaction was rather strange. And revealing her background in one statement was bizarre indeed. "How do you know?" Fan Luoyu asked. "I not only know about this, I also know that your Myriad Pill Hall is in continuous trouble," Wang Jun laughed. "If you want to know more, why not join me for a walk on this Qixi Festival? If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might just reveal a thing or two." "Lui Yu, don¡¯t listen to him," Mu Qing hurriedly said from the side. "This guy is just a profligate Second Generation, he couldn¡¯t possibly know anything." "Who says I don¡¯t know," Wang Jun quickly retorted. "I even know the mastermind behind this." "I think he¡¯s definitely deceiving you," Xu Zimei also nodded in agreement from the side. "The one targeting your Fan Family, how could he possibly have access to them?" "Don¡¯t underestimate me either. I know all the notable young members of the Slaying Immortal Sect," Wang Jun hurriedly explained. "Many of them even try to fawn over me because of my grandfather." "Brother, stop pretending," Xu Zimei patted Wang Jun on the shoulder. "You¡¯re tired of these tricks. Aren¡¯t you just trying to catch Fan Luoyu¡¯s attention with this matter and then deceive her into bed tonight, only to abandon her the next day after pulling up your pants?" "Stop slandering me. I do love beauties, but those beauties willingly follow me," Wang Jun angrily defended, his face flushing and his voice growing louder. "That day I was drinking with an Inner Sect Disciple, he only mentioned this to me after he got drunk." "Oh, where did this Inner Sect Disciple pop up from," Xu Zimei laughed. "Your ability to make up stories on the spot is strong. An imaginary Inner Sect Disciple, perhaps?" "Stop defaming me! Your Fan Family¡¯s shop has been targeted by that madman Lu Changgen. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go confront him," Wang Jun almost shouted in defense. "I always have principles in what I do, and I disdain to deceive you." "Lu Changgen," Xu Zimei said, turning to Fan Luoyu. Fan Luoyu¡¯s brow tightened, seemingly gathering lingering clouds of worry. "Thank you, Young Master Wang," Fan Luoyu said to Wang Jun, then turned and left. "Hey¡­ wait," Wang Jun paused, then looked around at the others, bewildered. "Did I just tell her everything?" "Yes," several people nodded affirmatively. "Damn it, that kid tricked me," Wang Jun gritted his teeth. ... Walking in the North City District, Fan Luoyu looked heavily burdened. "Lui Yu, don¡¯t be unhappy. Don¡¯t let that guy affect our mood," Mu Qing said apologetically while holding Fan Luoyu¡¯s arm. "It¡¯s not because of him," Fan Luoyu slightly shook her head. "Being a disciple of the Slaying Immortal Sect, you should know about Lu Changgen." Mu Qing was silent for a moment, and then nodded slightly. "Tell me everything. I¡¯m prepared," Fan Luoyu smiled. "The current Slaying Immortal Sect, whether it¡¯s the younger generation or the older generation, is divided into two factions. One is represented by the Saint Heir Lu Changhen, and the other by the Saintess Ji Ruobing." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mu Qing explained, "As for Lu Changhen, I don¡¯t know much about him. But he has a brother, that is Lu Changgen. This person has been extraordinarily talented since he was young, outstanding among the young generation of the Slaying Immortal Sect. His talent may not even be inferior to the Saint Heir and the Saintess. But, his inner murderous nature is too strong, at such a young age he proclaimed that he would prove the way by killing. Moreover, in the entire Slaying Immortal Sect, he only listens to his brother Lu Changhen. So, very few people dare to provoke him." Chapter 931 - 930: Lanterns, People of the City Lord Mansion Hearing Mu Qing¡¯s words, Fan Luoyu¡¯s face grew even more troubled. "I don¡¯t understand either. Why would someone of his level be interested in a small Dan shop?" Mu Qing shook her head as she spoke. "There must be some hidden reason behind it, this might be the breakthrough." "Lu Changgen," Xu Zimei murmured the name softly. Then, a smile crept onto the corner of her mouth. "Can you help me get in touch with him?" Fan Luoyu asked. "Who?" said Mu Qing. "Lu Changgen." "I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have access to someone of his level," Mu Qing shook her head as she spoke. "They already belong to the high ranks of the Slaying Immortal Sect. Even my father would not dare to offend them too much." Watching Fan Luoyu¡¯s mood sink even lower, Mu Qing couldn¡¯t help but say, "Don¡¯t think too much about it. If it really doesn¡¯t work, just let it go. Getting involved with those kinds of madmen, isn¡¯t your own safety the most important thing?" "How could I not know," Fan Luoyu said with a bitter smile. "But this is what my father left behind, his greatest wish before he passed away. No matter what, I have to give it a try." After speaking, Fan Luoyu looked toward Xu Zimei with some hope and asked, "Does Young Master Xu have any ideas?" "There is one," Xu Zimei nodded, speaking earnestly: "Kill that Lu Changgen, wouldn¡¯t that end everything?" Fan Luoyu had held some hope, but after hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, she immediately lost confidence. Their family did have some power, but it was limited. Even if they summoned their oldest ancestor, they might not be a match for the other party. "I will visit the three major suppliers tomorrow first, and then take it step by step," Fan Luoyu replied. "But I won¡¯t give up so easily." Mu Qing nodded slightly, then suddenly pointed ahead and said, "Luoyu, look ahead, someone is releasing river lanterns. Let¡¯s set one adrift as well. Perhaps our wishes will come true." Fan Luoyu nodded slightly. Xu Zimei looked up and saw before her a section of Qinghe, reflecting the moonlight. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The river flowed gently, and under the moonlight of this evening, it reflected not only the moon but also the colorful fireworks. It was incredibly beautiful. Moreover, on the surface of the river, countless river lanterns were set adrift. Different colors, different sizes, different shapes. Looking to the end, the river was full of these drifting lanterns. They seemed to carry each person¡¯s wishes, flowing towards that distant shoreline before being released into the sky. "The river lanterns on Qixi are for seeking marriage partners, but you already have a betrothed," Xu Zimei remarked, remembering that Wang Jun from earlier, with a chuckle. "What¡¯s the point in sending one off?" "What makes that Wang Jun worthy to be my husband," Mu Qing scoffed. "That was a marriage arranged by my father and his grandfather. It¡¯s a matter between the adults; they never got my consent. For my future husband, I don¡¯t ask for much¡ªjust that he be upright and ambitious. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather die than marry." "So that¡¯s how it is," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "What about you?" Mu Qing looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Do you have any marriage arrangements, or what type of girl do you like?" "There¡¯s no marriage arrangement," Xu Zimei laughed. "And I don¡¯t have a particular type I favor; after all, I¡¯ve seen too many women. Saintesses from various Immortal Gates and such, all throwing themselves at me. And many ancient races would love for me to become their son-in-law; life has become too boring." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mu Qing sized her up and down and chuckled, "You? Sounds like you¡¯re just bragging." "You see, sometimes telling the truth can also be taken for bragging," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head slightly with resignation. "Since you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you help Luoyu with the trouble she¡¯s run into this time?" Mu Qing retorted. "I am helping her," Xu Zimei replied. "Otherwise, I would have left this Immortal City by now, why else would I stay?" "Luoyu, let¡¯s not bother with this guy," Mu Qing seemed still to be in disbelief and huffed coldly. She ran off, pulling Fan Luoyu with her, "Let¡¯s go buy a lantern." Fan Luoyu turned and gave Xu Zimei an apologetic smile. There were especially many places selling lanterns alongside Qinghe. Xu Zimei also wanted to make a wish, but sadly he had no interest in finding the other half. Apart from Lan Ke¡¯er, there were very few girls who could move his heart. However, just to join in on the fun, he still bought one. But instead of praying for a love match, he wished for the safety and longevity of his family. Sometimes life is like a rootless, floating flat boat. You don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, or even where the end is. Everyone is moving forward, no one is stopping in the past. Once he went to Heaven Beyond Heavens, he would be separated from his parents, and it might be many years before he could see them again. In this world, the people Xu Zimei truly cared about were just those few. The lantern was star-shaped, with the five-pointed star symbolizing hope. It floated gently on the surface of the river, merging with the countless other lanterns in the sea of people. But Mu Qing, Fan Luoyu, and even the maid in green seemed to take it more seriously than Xu Zimei did. After setting their lanterns afloat, they even closed their eyes and prayed sincerely on the bank. The southern part of the city was extraordinarily lively that night. After setting the lanterns afloat, the group walked down the main thoroughfare of the southern city. "Let¡¯s go take a ride on the flower boats," Mu Qing suggested on the side. Fan Luoyu did not object. They rented a medium-sized flower boat, which was festively decorated with lanterns and streamers. Sitting on the boat, they could make a full circle around the Immortal City and see all the scenery along the way. However, at the moment, their minds weren¡¯t on enjoying the scenery. Because not long after boarding the flower boat, several figures emerged from the shadows. There were three in total, led by a middle-aged man in a splendid yellow robe. "Miss," the man glanced at Mu Qing and greeted her. "Uncle Xu," Mu Qing replied with surprise. She then explained to Xu Zimei and the others, "Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous; this is the steward of the City Lord Mansion." "Uncle Xu, how come you are here?" "The City Lord sent me to bring you back," Uncle Xu said with a smile. "My father?" Mu Qing asked, puzzled. "What for?" "It¡¯s not about you," Uncle Xu pointed at Fan Luoyu, and said, "It¡¯s just something I want to discuss with this young lady." "Why do you have to exclude me from it?" Mu Qing frowned. "It¡¯s not about excluding you, but rather not wanting you to be involved," Uncle Xu explained. "I won¡¯t go," Mu Qing shook her head. "No matter what it is, I want to know." "The Family Head said if you don¡¯t go, then you will be forcibly taken back," Uncle Xu looked at the two people by his side. The two, as if by command, blocked Mu Qing¡¯s path, one in front and one behind. "Miss, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me." Mu Qing wanted to say something more, but she was stopped by Fan Luoyu. "Qing¡¯er, go back. I¡¯ll be fine." Chapter 932 - 931: Slaughter Great Emperor, Mu Chengmiao "But..." Mu Qing hesitated slightly. "Your dad must be doing this for your good," Fan Lui Yu said. "This isn¡¯t just my personal matter; it¡¯s our Fan Family¡¯s issue. Can I handle it myself? I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, and you know, some things we can¡¯t change." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay," Mu Qing nodded slightly. Then he looked at Uncle Xu and said, "If you do anything to her, I will never forgive my father for the rest of my life." Protected by two men, Mu Qing stepped off the flower boat, where a prepared vessel was already waiting to receive him. Meanwhile, Uncle Xu gestured towards the interior of the boat and smiled, "Miss Fan, please." "Can you follow along?" Fan Lui Yu looked at Xu Zimei, asking earnestly. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Young master," Uncle Xu reached out, slightly blocking Xu Zimei¡¯s path. "What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to stop me?" Xu Zimei looked up and asked. "That¡¯s not what I mean," Uncle Xu still smiled, "Just ensuring the young master has considered it thoroughly. Once you enter here, it will be very hard to extricate yourself. Leave now, and I¡¯ll act as though nothing has happened." Xu Zimei glanced at Fan Lui Yu. Although she was hiding it well, he could still sense her tension. She was gently pinching the corner of her white robe, and even her breathing seemed heavy. Xu Zimei remembered what a guard named Gong Lei from the caravan had told him. Fan Lui Yu had always been a famously good person in Sheng City. When the Family Head was alive, he protected her so well that she hardly suffered any grievances. It seems that life¡¯s great ups and downs are just like this. Her father¡¯s sudden death had brought all the pressures of the house crashing down upon her. Without any support, she had to venture into the Immortal City, as dangerous as a den of dragons and a pit of tigers. The taste in her heart must be worse than anyone else¡¯s. Although Fan Lui Yu was always calm, rarely showing other expressions or emotions, Xu Zimei could not empathize, but he could understand. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei took Fan Lui Yu by the hand, pushed Uncle Xu aside, and walked inside. Fan Lui Yu looked at Xu Zimei with gratitude. Feeling the warmth from his grasp on her wrist, she did not choose to pull away. Instead, in the darkness of the cabin, there was a rare sense of safety. "Thank you," Fan Lui Yu whispered. "I¡¯m actually a little scared, not even sure what to do." "What are you afraid of?" Xu Zimei asked. "If I tell you, can you keep it a secret?" Fan Lui Yu said. Then she repeated, "I¡¯ll tell only you. Although we haven¡¯t known each other for very long and have barely spoken, I don¡¯t know why. Of all the people I¡¯ve seen lately, I can¡¯t even trust Qing¡¯er and Uncle Chen. I just feel like I want to trust you, and I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s a sense of safety or something else. Anyway, I can¡¯t quite explain it." Perhaps it was Xu Zimei¡¯s decision tonight that touched Fan Lui Yu¡¯s heart. Choosing to enter this boat meant he was also involved in the affair and had not stayed aloof. This made Fan Lui Yu feel she shouldn¡¯t keep it from Xu Zimei. "If you want to talk, talk; if not, that¡¯s okay too," Xu Zimei replied. "I can listen or not listen." "The truth is I know why they¡¯re targeting our Fan Family," Fan Lui Yu replied. "Including my dad¡¯s death, it wasn¡¯t an accident; it was all because of one thing." "What thing?" Xu Zimei asked. Together, they walked through the long corridor to a spacious living room. The living room was very quiet and there were no guards in sight, only a middle-aged man seated in the chair at the head of the room. The man wore a dark cyan robe, with extremely unkempt hair¡ªit didn¡¯t seem dirty but rather of poor quality. It draped loosely over his shoulders. His features were somewhat rugged, with notably thick lips and a pair of eyes that were on the smaller side, and he was slightly overweight. At the moment, he was sitting there quietly brewing tea. Upon arriving here, Fan Luoyu¡¯s voice that had been speaking halted abruptly. The two of them came to the doorway and looked at the man. "You¡¯ve arrived," the middle-aged man said with a smile. "City Lord?" Fan Luoyu asked in surprise. Looking at the man before her, and then thinking of Mu Qing, they didn¡¯t seem like father and daughter at all. "Please take a seat," the middle-aged man said with a slight wave of his hand, indicating for them to sit down. "I am Mu Chengmiao; I won¡¯t bother introducing myself further," the middle-aged man said with a smile. "I know you have a history with that girl Mu Qing and are in good terms. If we really get into it, you¡¯d have to call me ¡¯Uncle.¡¯" "I wouldn¡¯t dare presume," Fan Luoyu said, shaking her head slightly. "I know you are upset in your heart; if it were possible, I wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters either." Mu Chengmiao said with a smile, "After all, there¡¯s no benefit in it for me." "But City Lord, you are already involved," Fan Luoyu replied. "Let¡¯s speak plainly, beating around the bush is pointless." "Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t hold back," Mu Chengmiao replied. "That item is in your possession, isn¡¯t it?" "What item?" Fan Luoyu asked, puzzled. "See, I said let¡¯s not beat around the bush, and you¡¯re playing dumb, which is pointless," Mu Chengmiao shook his head. "The item is valuable, but you need to be alive to use it. Think about what happened to your father." "Are you threatening me?" Fan Luoyu countered. "It¡¯s not a threat, just stating a fact," Mu Chengmiao replied. "Listen to your uncle¡¯s advice, hand over the item. Your Fan Family is already in Immortal City, and with my protection, no one will dare to trouble you." "I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about," Fan Luoyu stood up and replied. "If the City Lord insists on playing coy, then please forgive me for not keeping you company." As Fan Luoyu was about to leave, Mu Chengmiao¡¯s gaze hardened and he said, "When you exit this door, haven¡¯t you thought about the plight of your Fan Family? And your clan members?" Seeing Fan Luoyu stop in her tracks, Mu Chengmiao continued, "The Emperor¡¯s Seal of the Slaughter Great Emperor is in your hands, right?" "The Slaughter Great Emperor?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. In the Eastern Continent, in the Extreme West Region, among several Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, besides the True Martial Holy Sect, the strongest was the Purgatory Holy Sect, which boasted two emperors. The Ancestor, Purgatory Great Emperor, and the second emperor, Slaughter Great Emperor. This Slaughter Great Emperor could be considered a Great Emperor who had emerged from the Extreme West Region after all. As for the Emperor¡¯s Seal, Xu Zimei also had some understanding. The Slaughter Great Emperor had killed countless in his lifetime, even going so far as to kill his own wife and children with his sword. He truly followed the Way of Slaughter. After he received Destiny¡¯s mandate, it wasn¡¯t long before he ascended to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. It was said that he left behind an Emperor¡¯s Seal for his successor. Of course, this story was somewhat complicated. The Way of Slaughter has been a controversial topic since ancient times. Who in their right mind would choose such a path, rejecting their relatives and killing family members, to fulfill their own Great Dao? Therefore, before ascending, the Slaughter Great Emperor always had great difficulty in finding his successor. Chapter 933 - 932: The Secret, Emperor Head Slaughter Great Emperor had once taken several direct disciples and cultivated them with great effort. He wanted to pass down his Way of Slaughter. Unfortunately, in the end, all his disciples failed. Because the Way of Slaughter involves killing their closest kin, the disciples couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do it. Therefore, even after Slaughter Great Emperor ascended, he couldn¡¯t find a true direct disciple. But to make up for the regret in his heart, Slaughter Great Emperor left behind the Emperor¡¯s legacy, the Emperor Head. He left all his life¡¯s learning within the Emperor Head. Moreover, this Emperor Head wasn¡¯t placed within the Purgatory Holy Sect, but instead lost to the outside world. And he forbade the Purgatory Holy Sect from retrieving it, unless there was someone within the Sect Gate suited to the Way of Slaughter. This Emperor Head has since become a legend. In history, there indeed were a few who possessed the Emperor Head, but sadly, a second Slaughter Great Emperor never emerged. These individuals ultimately brought about their own destruction amidst the killings. But this didn¡¯t hinder people¡¯s crazy pursuit of the Emperor¡¯s legacy, especially some lunatics who found pleasure in killing. ... Xu Zimei reflected on his memories about the Slaughter Great Emperor. These were the stories he already knew; whether there were hidden truths remained unknown. Now it seemed, all this must be related to the Emperor Head. And the Emperor Head was in Fan Luoyu¡¯s hands. Upon hearing Mu Chengmiao¡¯s words, Fan Luoyu turned slightly. She responded, "I don¡¯t know where the Emperor Head you speak of is." "If I can speak to you like this, I must be absolutely confident. Playing dumb is pointless," Mu Chengmiao shook his head slightly and replied. "Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?" "Don¡¯t even mention that I don¡¯t have the Emperor Head, even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you," Fan Luoyu said indifferently. "Exactly because the Emperor Head is in my hands, that¡¯s how I¡¯ve been able to stay alive until now, right? If you got your hands on the Emperor Head, my life and death would become meaningless, wouldn¡¯t it?" Hearing Fan Luoyu¡¯s words, Mu Chengmiao fell into a brief silence. He hadn¡¯t expected Fan Luoyu to see things so clearly. Correct, if she died, the trail of the Emperor Head would vanish utterly. This was why they hadn¡¯t made a move against Fan Luoyu but instead used the Myriad Pill Hall to lure her in. Even if Fan Luoyu died a hundred times over, it wouldn¡¯t be as important as the Emperor Head. The significance of this was self-evident. With this in mind, Mu Chengmiao¡¯s tone softened somewhat as he said, "You should know, not everyone can walk the Slaughter Great Emperor¡¯s path. Forcefully pursuing it will only lead to self-destruction, a loss not worth the gain. I promise you, if you hand over the Emperor Head, not only will the Fan Family be safe, you will also receive my help." Fan Luoyu turned around calmly, not answering Mu Chengmiao¡¯s offer, but instead counter-questioned, "How did my father die?" Mu Chengmiao was taken aback for a moment, and then fell completely silent. "Bring me the head of the person behind my father¡¯s death, and I¡¯ll help you find the Emperor Head." "You know that¡¯s impossible," replied Mu Chengmiao. "Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss," Fan Luoyu returned and walked straight towards the outside. "Don¡¯t mention what happened today to Qing¡¯er," Mu Chengmiao¡¯s voice came from behind. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drag Mu Qing into this," Fan Luoyu nodded slightly. ... The two walked out of the boat, gazing at the multicolored sky, Fan Luoyu took a deep breath. "How does it feel?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "At first, it was really nerve-wracking, but later on, it got better," Fan Luoyu smiled. "It comes down to life or death in the end." "So, what do you plan to do next?" asked Xu Zimei. "To tell the truth, before this, I never thought the enemy would be this strong," Fan Luoyu said with a wry smile. "I thought it was only a sizable influence within the Immortal City, I didn¡¯t expect it to involve the Slaying Immortal Sect," said Xu Zimei. "The Emperor Head is in your hands, right?" Xu Zimei inquired. Fan Luoyu nodded slightly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That day, my father found me covered in blood and gave me the Emperor Head, telling me to take it and run. The farther, the better, and not even to stay in the Central Continent." "Then why are you still here?" Xu Zimei asked. "I want to avenge my father," Fan Luoyu replied seriously. "And now? Will you still seek revenge?" Xu Zimei spoke. "Yes, I will, as best as I can. Even if it shatters me to pieces," Fan Luoyu affirmed with a nod. "Then you should go back," Xu Zimei responded. "When will you leave?" Fan Luoyu looked at Xu Zimei and asked in a soft voice. The cool breeze blew over from the river, her white garment fluttering in the wind like snow. Her black hair also spread behind her, with the scent of lavender wafting through the air. "I don¡¯t know, it depends on my mood," Xu Zimei stated. "I really hope you can stay, I feel somewhat safe with you here. But I know I can¡¯t be so selfish," Fan Luoyu said. "Staying would likely lead to a dead end, the outcome is already determined. So, you¡¯re free to leave at any time, and I will be grateful." Xu Zimei smiled but didn¡¯t answer Fan Luoyu. Instead, he took off the blindfold. "This cloth is dirty again, time to change it." "Should I have someone look at your eyes?" Fan Luoyu asked. "There are many pills in Myriad Pill Hall that should be useful to you." "No need, I understand my own condition," Xu Zimei said with a smile. The events of tonight were perhaps too much to take in, and neither of them felt like lingering here anymore. They both returned to Myriad Pill Hall. Once back at Myriad Pill Hall, Fan Luoyu called Uncle Fu, the shopkeeper in charge of managing the store. "Miss, just give your orders," Uncle Fu said. "This predicament, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t get past it," Fan Luoyu sighed. "What do you mean, Miss?" Uncle Fu asked with a somber expression. "Have you learnt something?" Fan Luoyu nodded slightly and instructed: "Call out all the shop assistants and maids later. Brief them on the situation and tell them we¡¯ve offended the Slaying Immortal Sect. If they wish to stay and face this challenge with us, they will share in Myriad Pill Hall¡¯s future earnings. If they want to leave, give them a generous sum for their travels and let them leave early." "Miss, this," Uncle Fu said with difficulty. "If they leave, how can our Myriad Pill Hall continue to do business?" "Don¡¯t worry about business now," Fan Luoyu shook her head. "Also, Uncle Fu, you should leave early too. Take whatever you want from the shop; I¡¯m sorry the Fan Family can¡¯t provide for your retirement." "What are you saying, Miss?" Uncle Fu said. "This life was given to me by the Family Head, and I won¡¯t leave, regardless of who else does." After speaking, Uncle Fu turned and went to gather the shop¡¯s assistants. Meanwhile, Fan Luoyu rubbed her temples with a headache, not knowing what to do next. ... The sun rose as usual. The fog in the sky was gradually dispersed, and the weather cleared up. The city still seemed to be filled with the festivity of the previous night¡¯s Qixi. A few uninvited guests had already arrived. Chapter 934 - 933: The Arrival of the Saintess, Lu Changgen "Your shop is suspected of selling pills with Pill Toxin, and now it must be sealed off," a few guards from the City Lord Mansion walked into the shop and informed them without any preamble. "What evidence do you have?" Uncle Fu stepped forward to debate. "Somebody reported the incident; regardless, we must shut down the shop first," the guard said indifferently. "We¡¯ll come to a conclusion after the investigation." Pointing at the pills inside the shop, the guard said, "We need to take all these pills back for testing. I hope you won¡¯t obstruct us, or else we might have to take you away as well." "Miss," Uncle Fu looked at Fan Luoyu descending from the second floor, and spoke with some urgency. "They¡¯re going to shut down our shop." "They sure act fast," Fan Luoyu chuckled. "Let them close it, I¡¯ll wait." "Until the matter is investigated, you can only stay in Immortal City and cannot leave," the guard reminded, looking at Fan Luoyu. "We¡¯ll have someone keeping watch." Just as the guards were about to take all the pills away, there was a sudden "boom." The partially hidden door of Myriad Pill Hall was kicked open with a forceful bang. Three young men and women walked in from outside. Xu Zimei looked up and saw that the woman standing in the middle was Ji Ruobing. The woman on the left had short hair and looked very capable. The young man on the right was dressed in a silver robe and had a somewhat rogue appearance. "Get lost," the young man looked at the guards inside the shop and said arrogantly. "Who are you?" the leader of the guards frowned and asked. With a "slap," the young man immediately raised his right hand and slapped him across the face. The guard was stupefied on the spot. "Have your City Lord come talk to me," the young man tossed a token over, speaking indifferently. The guard glanced at the token and his eyes suddenly narrowed. A Core Disciple of Slaying Immortal Sect. He swallowed hard. The Core Disciples of Slaying Immortal Sect were not numerous, but each one was a truly Talented Disciple. To be a core member at such a young age indicated their extraordinary status. Even the City Lord would have to show the utmost respect. "I apologize," the guard hastily said, apologizing. "Not leaving yet? Should I escort you out?" the young man slightly raised his eyebrow and said. "Let¡¯s go," the lead guard gestured, and all the guards, not bothering to take the pills, scrambled outside in disarray. "Miss Fan, we meet again," Ji Ruobing turned her head, smiling at Fan Luoyu. "Miss Ji, you..." Fan Luoyu was somewhat surprised. But then it seemed like something flashed through her mind. "Ji Ruobing, isn¡¯t the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect also called Ji Ruobing?" When they had introduced themselves before, Ji Ruobing hadn¡¯t concealed her name. Now that she reappeared, Fan Luoyu finally came to her senses. "Yes, I am the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect," Ji Ruobing admitted with a smile. "You don¡¯t have to be so shocked; thanks are due for the care you showed me on the road." After finishing her words, Ji Ruobing pointed to the two people beside her and laughed, "Let me introduce them, they are my friends from the Slaying Immortal Sect. Xian Ying and Zhi Hang." "Hello," Fan Luoyu greeted somewhat dazedly. The situation had changed so swiftly, she hadn¡¯t quite caught up. "Are you Xu Zimei?" the young man called Zhi Hang stepped forward and sized him up. He asked, "How come you¡¯re blind? Are you the one who defeated Teacher Ji?" "Luck," Xu Zimei replied. "Did you pull some kind of trick?" Zhi Hang replied. "You don¡¯t seem like a master." "Zhi Hang, don¡¯t stir trouble," Ji Ruobing scolded from beside him. Then she smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go inside to talk. Don¡¯t worry, with me here, they won¡¯t do anything to your store." "Thanks to Miss Ji," Fan Luoyu said from beside them. "Don¡¯t mention it, let¡¯s not talk about how you¡¯ve helped me before," Ji Ruobing said. "Lu Changgen is that guy¡¯s man, anything against him is to my advantage." "Does Miss Ji have any good plans?" Fan Luoyu asked. "No need for plans," Ji Ruobing smiled and said. "Just one word: wait. I think they¡¯re definitely more anxious than us. That guy named Lu Changgen is a madman when taking action. No brains¡ªimpulsively, he might just do something outrageous, and once he does, there will be a flaw, then we¡¯ll have the upper hand." "So I should just have the Myriad Pill Hall continue business as usual?" Fan Luoyu replied. "Rest assured, I¡¯ll handle the City Lord Mansion," Ji Ruobing nodded and said. ... Fan Luoyu and Uncle Fu were busy handling the store¡¯s affairs. And the young man named Zhi Hang seemed still somewhat dissatisfied. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said in a low voice, "How about you fight me? Don¡¯t worry, I just want to test your strength, and even if I win, I won¡¯t tell Sister." "Wait until you beat Ji Ruobing, then come find me!" Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Fan Luoyu left several private rooms in the store for Ji Ruobing and her party. The shop then began anew with its business. Since that day, the City Lord Mansion seemed to have calmed down and stopped bothering with the Myriad Pill Hall. Although the Pills supply was not ample, it was enough to last a while. The Myriad Pill Hall was located in the heart of one of Immortal City¡¯s main thoroughfares, also the busiest area. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seven days later, in the morning. Something seemed slightly different from the usual days on this street. The usually bustling street was now mysteriously deserted, and the surrounding shops had their doors tightly closed. A desolate autumn wind blew from a corner of the street. Stirring up a few fallen leaves, twirling in midair before gently drifting to the ground. A young man holding a sword walked slowly from a distance, step by step. Sword Intent enveloped him. Even the few inside the Myriad Pill Hall could feel the killing intent permeating the air. "It seems a remarkable person has come," Ji Ruobing said, sitting in the shop, putting down her teacup with a smile. "This aura, it seems to be that guy," Xian Ying slightly furrowed her brows and said. "I knew he couldn¡¯t resist," Ji Ruobing replied. "Let¡¯s go out and see an old friend." Xu Zimei stood by the window on the third floor, bent down, and washed his face with cold water. Drying the water off his face, he covered his eyes with a new black cloth strip. ... The figure of the sword-wielding young man silently stopped in front of the Myriad Pill Hall. With a casual flick of his sword, without showing any visible force, an invisible flash of Sword Intent burst out. With a "boom," the building in front of him was split in half, collapsing instantly. "Lu Changgen," Ji Ruobing¡¯s voice came from the side. "What brings you here?" The sword-wielding young man slowly turned around, his eyes fixed on Ji Ruobing as if they couldn¡¯t move. Chapter 935 - 934 Unparalleled Talented Disciples, Moke Ancestor "You shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this matter," Lu Changgen said with a hoarse voice. "Why shouldn¡¯t I?" Ji Ruobing replied indifferently. "Just because it¡¯s you? Lu Changgen, you¡¯re far too full of yourself." "Originally, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but because of your intervention, they all have to die," Lu Changgen¡¯s sword trembled in his hand. He extended his tongue and licked his lips, as if thinking about something exciting. At this moment, Xu Zimei also walked out of the shop. He glanced at Lu Changgen, slightly surprised. The two had met before. On his way to the Tianwu Conference, he and the monk Da Zhi had seen a young man fighting the Undying Race. That young man possessed one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Undying Body. Moreover, based on the moves he used, Da Zhi had deduced that he was a disciple of the Slaying Immortal Sect. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t expected to meet him again in such a manner. However, Xu Zimei felt that the other party had probably forgotten him. After all, it was just a brief encounter, without much interaction. "Young Master Xu," Fan Luoyu greeted from the side. Xu Zimei nodded slightly, yawned, and said, "What¡¯s going on today? The streets are so deserted, nothing like their usual bustle." Fan Luoyu gently tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve and said, "That guy up ahead is Lu Changgen." "I know," Xu Zimei nodded, then turned to Ji Ruobing and asked, "Can you defeat him?" "Fifty-fifty," Ji Ruobing replied calmly. Lu Changgen, just like his brother Lu Changhen, was one of the unparalleled Talented Disciples, one in ten thousand. If it weren¡¯t for his excessive killer instinct, he might also be a contender for the position of Saint Heir. "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you," Xu Zimei waved his hand. If Xu Zimei could avoid getting involved, he preferred to stay out of it. After all, once he took action, it meant trouble was sure to follow. Lu Changgen seemed to hold a high position within the Slaying Immortal Sect, and if Xu Zimei accidentally killed him, the elders of the Slaying Immortal Sect would be the next ones to come knocking, a cycle Xu Zimei found utterly tedious. Let Ji Ruobing handle it, since they were all from the same Sect Gate, whatever the quarrel, it remained an internal matter. "Hey, how can you be so ungentlemanly," the youth called Zhi Hang shouted at Xu Zimei. "How can you let a woman handle such matters, you¡¯ve already defeated the Senior Sister before, what¡¯s there to fear?" "You want to play the hero, hm?" Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Then how about... you go?" "You," Zhi Hang pointed at Xu Zimei, unable to speak for a moment. "Fine, I¡¯ll go; I see you are nothing but a coward." "Oh, you figured that out, did you," Xu Zimei chuckled. Zhi Hang snorted and faced Lu Changgen with a broad longsword in his hands. "Step aside," Lu Changgen said flatly. "I won¡¯t," Zhi Hang stood his ground despite some trepidation. "Do you want to die?" Lu Changgen looked up, the murderous intent in his eyes growing wildly. "Zhi Hang, you¡¯re no match for him, let me handle it," Ji Ruobing said from the side. Her aura surged around her as she slowly stepped forward. She instructed, "Xian Ying and Zhi Hang, you two just protect Miss Fan." "Saintess, I was just thinking of asking you for some pointers," Lu Changgen looked at Ji Ruobing with a certain excitement in his eyes. "Ancient Sword Technique," Ji Ruobing snorted coldly as her longsword cut through layers of clouds, conjuring countless moves and striking at Lu Changgen. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On this broad main street, there was not a soul in sight. Only the soaring Sword Qi echoed endlessly. "Hide the sword within the blade, let it approach all seas," Lu Changgen naturally wouldn¡¯t show any weakness either. A flash of bloodred danced upon the sword¡¯s edge, followed swiftly by the endless roll of Sword Intent. When the two distinct Sword Qis collided, each was filled with profound meaning. There were swords that had traveled through ancient times to shine in the world, their edges glaringly evident. And there were swords with an overwhelming aura, their killing intent soaring straight to the ninth heaven, the Sword of Slaughter descended. "Do you think who will win?" Xu Zimei leaned comfortably against the shop¡¯s doorway, asking with a smile. Zhi Hang, still puffed up with anger from the earlier incident, shot Xu Zimei a glance but didn¡¯t respond. However, Xian Ying on the side couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, "Before Sister left the Sect Gate, she had a fight with that Lu Changgen. But it ended in a draw ¨C neither gained an advantage. After so much time has passed, it comes down to who has improved more." "Of course, it¡¯s Sister Ji," Zhi Hang promptly replied. "That Lu fellow, even his brother might not be a match for Sister. When the time comes, Sister will assuredly be the one who takes up Destiny." "It seems you have blind confidence in Ji Ruobing," Xu Zimei laughed. "Absolutely," Zhi Hang responded with certainty. "I heard Ji Ruobing is practicing the Ancient Sword Technique of the Ancient Emperor. And that Lu Changgen, he¡¯s practicing the Way of Slaughter of your Sect¡¯s Ancestor, Emperor Lu." Xu Zimei smiled, "This battle looks to be quite interesting." The Ancestor of the Slaying Immortal Sect, Emperor Lu, was also an impressive Great Emperor. In fact, people often compared Emperor Lu with the Slaughter Great Emperor. But the two were indeed of two entirely different extremes. The Slaughter Great Emperor followed a path of absolutes, strictly adhering to life-or-death principles. It was either kill or be killed, no other paths to walk. Emperor Lu, while also having taken many lives, cultivated the Way of Destruction, not the Way of Slaughter. Although these two paths have some similarities to a degree. The difference between paths is distinct, especially as such differences are infinitely amplified further down the path. ... At this moment, in the main street¡¯s center, the two were locked in combat. Two streams of different Sword Intents surged. Buildings all around were collapsing, yet the battle remained undecided. "Slaying Immortal Strike," Lu Changgen, dressed in blue robes, rang loudly amid the Mad Wind. His Sword Intent was frenzied, carrying an air of destruction. Ji Ruobing¡¯s Sword Intent, however, was just as resolute, like a Sky-reaching Great Tree soaring high, wanting to tear the Firmament apart. With a loud "boom," Sword Intents clashed once more, and space itself was bifurcated, causing the winds and clouds to change, darkness descending on both the heavens and the earth. "Again," Ji Ruobing uttered with a cold snort. Behind her, the Myriad Tribulations Cone began to manifest, and the moment her True Fate appeared, she seemed godlike. Holding a Thunderbolt in her hand, she uttered softly, "Heavenly Thunder Tribulation." The thunderclouds above began to gather, but at that moment, a stern rebuke was heard. "Enough, do you wish to destroy this Immortal City?" The moment the rebuke rang out, a tremendous suppressive force arrived. It forcibly suppressed Ji Ruobing¡¯s Myriad Tribulations Cone. The thunderclouds in the sky also began to dissipate. The crowd looked surprised, all turning their gazes toward the northern horizon. There, the silhouette of an elder gradually solidified in the sky. "The Moke Ancestor." Chapter 936 - 935 Breeze Venerable, Irritable "Moke Ancestor," Ji Ruobing slightly furrowed her brows and spoke. "As the Saintess, you should become a role model for the younger generation and lead by example." Moke Ancestor indifferently said, "And yet, here you are, dueling in your own sect¡¯s Immortal City over some trifles. What kind of image does that present, and where is the demeanor of a Saintess?" This Moke Ancestor was dressed in a gray robe, holding a string of prayer beads, and sitting cross-legged. Behind his head shone a golden halo, and a tremendously strong aura was pulsating. It was obvious that although he hadn¡¯t arrived in person, this mere afterimage was still exerting an immense pressure on many present. Hearing Moke Ancestor¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing had not yet had the chance to reply. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, laughter erupted from nearby. "Moke Ancestor is being too serious. It¡¯s just a minor conflict among the younger members, why escalate the matter so dramatically?" The crowd turned their heads once again. Beside Moke Ancestor, the void began to shift. An elder dressed in an ancient robe, with an extraordinary temperament, emerged from the void. "Breeze Venerable," upon seeing the newcomer, Moke Ancestor slightly furrowed his brows and called out. "How can you make such a definitive statement without fully understanding the matter, Brother Moke." Breeze Venerable said with a smile. "Greetings, Ancestor," Ji Ruobing turned to Breeze Venerable and greeted him with a smile. This revealed that the Slaying Immortal Sect was divided into two factions. This Moke Ancestor seemed to belong to the faction of the Saint Heir, while Breeze Venerable was aligned with Ji Ruobing¡¯s lineage. "What exactly happened, Bing¡¯er? Now you can tell us about it," said Breeze Venerable with a smile. "This Immortal City, being a major city of our Slaying Immortal Sect, I assume that I, as its Saintess, should have the authority to manage it." Ji Ruobing replied, "It was only by chance that I learned of this situation. The Myriad Pill Hall is originally just an ordinary shop within our Immortal City. Yet, some within the Sect Gate have been abusing their power, attempting to seize it forcibly. Naturally, to uphold the reputation of our sect, I intervened to help. Little did I expect that someone would be so brash and blatant. When their scheme failed, they came to kill openly." As Ji Ruobing spoke, her gaze stayed fixed on Lu Changgen, her meaning clear. "Lu Changgen, is that how it happened?" Breeze Venerable turned to Lu Changgen, his voice tinged with an underlying threat, and asked. "So what if it is?" Lu Changgen lifted his head, looking directly at Breeze Venerable, and replied. "Are you going to punish me on behalf of an outsider?" "The Sect Gate has its own rules, and how you are punished will be truthfully reported to the Sect Master," Breeze Venerable said calmly. "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill all of these people," Lu Changgen raised his hand, pointing his longsword at Xu Zimei and a few others. He said, "Wait until after they are dead, then Breeze Venerable can go and report to the Sect Master. Whatever punishment there is, I will accept it and bear it myself." Lu Changgen¡¯s words were very straightforward and also arrogant. I know the Sect Gate will punish me, but I still intend to kill them. This also implied that Lu Changgen didn¡¯t care about the Sect Gate¡¯s punishment. This was understandable, given that Lu Changgen was a Core Disciple of the Slaying Immortal Sect and furthermore the younger brother of the Saint Heir. As for Fan Luoyu and the others, they were nothing more than insignificant ants to him; the Sect Gate would not demand his life in reparation for theirs. Hearing Lu Changgen¡¯s words, Breeze Venerable slightly furrowed his eyebrows. "You can protect them for a moment, but do you think you can protect them for a lifetime?" Lu Changgen turned to Ji Ruobing, his smile carrying a hint of disdain. "If you have that resolve, I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind." "If you kill us, you can forever forget about obtaining the Empyrean Aura of Slaughter Great Emperor," Fan Luoyu stared at Lu Changgen, her eyes filled with hatred as she spoke. She knew that the man before her was the actual murderer of her father. "So you¡¯re saying that if I spare you, I¡¯ll obtain the Emperor Head?" Lu Changgen retorted. Hearing Lu Changgen¡¯s words, Fan Luoyu fell into a slight silence. "Breeze Venerable," Moke Ancestor turned to Breeze Venerable with a smile, and said. "If Moke Ancestor has something to say, please speak," Breeze Venerable replied. "That Emperor Head is very important to Changgen. And no matter what, Changgen is also a part of our Slaying Immortal Sect," Moke Ancestor spoke with a smile. "It wouldn¡¯t be right to make things difficult for a member of our own Sect over an outsider. If Myriad Pill Hall is willing to hand over the Emperor Head, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. How about it?" "The Emperor Head belongs to someone else, whatever we do, it has to comply with the rules of the Immortal City." Breeze Venerable didn¡¯t even stop to think before saying: "And that Emperor Head seems to be the Slaughter Great Emperor¡¯s Emperor Head." We both know very well what kind of person the Slaughter Great Emperor is. If Lu Changgen takes the Way of Slaughter to its end, and eventually turns merciless, do you think it¡¯s still worth it for the Sect to nurture such a person?" To people like Breeze Venerable or the Saintess Ji Ruobing, let alone letting Lu Changgen obtain the Emperor Head, they wish nothing more than for him to die sooner. This way, the power on the Saint Heir¡¯s side would be considerably reduced. "Breeze Venerable, how about this," Moke Ancestor looked to Breeze Venerable and said again. "This is Changgen¡¯s personal matter. Our Slaying Immortal Sect will not interfere. You, I, and the Saintess all withdraw, and our Slaying Immortal Sect will no longer inquire into this matter; let him solve it on his own, how about it?" Hearing Moke Ancestor¡¯s words, Breeze Venerable frowned slightly. Indeed, there was no reason to refute this. As long as Lu Changgen didn¡¯t break any rules, he had no right to say anything. Ji Ruobing, who was originally planning to object, glanced back at Xu Zimei. A faint smile curved at the corner of her lips. She nodded her head gently. "I¡¯ve done all that I could," Ji Ruobing turned to Xu Zimei and said. "If you want to help Miss Fan, then it¡¯s up to you from here on. We from the Slaying Immortal Sect will not get involved. Even if you beat Lu Changgen to death, it won¡¯t matter." As Ji Ruobing said this, she turned to Moke Ancestor with a smile, "Right, Ancestor?" "That can be understood," Moke Ancestor glanced at Lu Changgen and nodded his head. ... As Ji Ruobing¡¯s figure retreated, Lu Changgen took steps toward the few of them. "I don¡¯t want to repeat myself several times," Lu Changgen looked at Fan Luoyu and said. "For the last time, where is the Emperor Head?" "I won¡¯t give it to you," Fan Luoyu replied faintly. Her voice was calm, but Xu Zimei could still feel it. Her right hand was trembling slightly. Fear is a reaction anyone can have, especially when death is approaching. Hearing Fan Luoyu¡¯s response, Lu Changgen didn¡¯t hesitate and swung his longsword directly at her head. In the face of this formidable might, Fan Luoyu couldn¡¯t think of dodging, let alone make a move. A "pfft" sound followed. All eyes strained to see, only to find Xu Zimei slowly extending his right hand. His hand grasped the oncoming longsword. "What¡¯s the rush?" Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. With a gentle flick of his right hand, a "buzzing" sound resonated as the longsword started to quiver. Lu Changgen only felt a powerful force transfer from the blade of the sword, sending him flying backward. Chapter 937 - 936: Playing, Fighting The sound of a longsword grinding against the ground resonated. Lu Changgen steadied himself and abruptly lifted his head. A desolate autumn wind gently blew between the two, and the sky seemed to grow darker. There was no rainfall, but a low, oppressive mood hung in the air. "You stay aside, I just need to warm up a bit," Xu Zimei turned and said with a smile to Fan Luoyu. Fan Luoyu nodded somewhat blankly. "This blindfold seems to be due for a change," Xu Zimei reached up and touched the cloth over his eyes, grinning lightly. "It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you," Lu Changgen sheathed his sword and stood upright, his gaze coldly falling on Xu Zimei as he spoke. "You said, it¡¯s okay if he is killed?" Xu Zimei looked towards Ji Ruobing and asked. "Moke Ancestor has spoken, how could it be false," Ji Ruobing looked at Moke Ancestor and said with a smile. Moke Ancestor snorted coldly and did not respond further. "It seems someone does not take me seriously, which is truly heartbreaking," Lu Changgen¡¯s face bore a sickly smile. He stuck out his tongue and licked the blade, his eyes flashing with a bloodthirsty light as he gazed at Xu Zimei. Following that was the longsword piercing through the Wugeng Void, carrying with it an intent for destruction. The sword was four feet long, its blade a deep black color, with a crescent moon¡¯s silhouette etched at the hilt. As the towering Sword Intent surged forth, Xu Zimei made no movement. Because he was blind, everything in his perception was illusory¡ªor to be more precise, abstract. His vision contained no other scenes, only Lu Changgen and his Sword Intent. Xu Zimei slowly extended his right hand, Blade Intent coalescing at his fingertips, and he flicked his finger. The Blade Intent instantly transformed into a shadow, shooting out. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A crisp "bang" echoed as the collision occurred. With the Blade Intent striking the tip of the sword, a powerful force was transmitted. Lu Changgen¡¯s figure was not only sent flying backward. Even the longsword in his hand fell to the ground. "This guy," Zhi Hang, standing nearby, watched, dumbfounded. He felt that Xu Zimei had hardly used any strength, almost as if playing with Lu Changgen, toying with him rather than hurrying to defeat him. "Senior Sister, is this guy really that strong?" Zhi Hang looked at Ji Ruobing, still somewhat in disbelief¡ªeven though the facts seemed to be laid out right in front of him. After all, they knew what the Slaying Immortal Sect represented¡ªthe pinnacle of Yuan Central Continent¡¯s power. And their sect¡¯s Talented Disciples were also the Talented Disciples of the Yuan Central Continent. The absolute kings among the younger generation. Every Saint Heir and Saintess that emerged in each era were beings who could astonish the heavens and move ghosts and gods to tears. "When have I ever lied to you?" Ji Ruobing replied. "To tell the truth, before meeting him, Lu Changhen had always been my biggest rival. Unfortunately, I later realized the truth of the saying ¡¯there is always someone stronger¡¯." "I still can¡¯t accept it, even though I dislike that guy, Lu Changgen. But his strength is far from this," Zhi Hang said, looking at Xu Zimei, puffed up with anger. "He hasn¡¯t even used his full strength yet." "Interesting," Lu Changgen stood up, bent down, and picked up the longsword from the ground. A crimson blood color was surging around him. Even the sword in his hand began to turn blood-red. A breeze began to blow, and his thick, slanted bangs fluttered in the wind. Time slowly passed, and the blood-colored aura swirling around him grew heavier and heavier. Eventually, it had transformed into a raging torrent, rolling inexorably towards him. Ascending and reaching skyward. The blood-colored torrent surged, enveloping Lu Changgen entirely. "Slaying Sword descending, all things to oblivion." Lu Changgen let out a cold shout, his body slightly leaning forward, as he directly charged and dashed toward Xu Zimei with murderous intent. The longsword in his hands had already turned a complete blood red. With a swipe of the sword, a long, blood-colored trail followed the tip. A "boom" sounded, and when his sword arrived, its momentum was immense, like piercing the sky and sun, with a rainbow-like grandeur. Seeing such an awe-inspiring sword, Xu Zimei let out a light chuckle. The Creation Force surged in his right hand; without the slightest evasion, he turned his Spiritual Energy into a giant palm and slapped it toward the blood-red longsword. Xu Zimei also didn¡¯t hold back at all with this palm. As the longsword neared, when Xu Zimei¡¯s great palm came crashing down¡ª Lu Changgen looked up and felt as if this giant palm blotted out the sky and covered the entire firmament above him. For a moment, it seemed that the mountains and seas were about to press down, an endless Suppression crashing upon him. This palm was as if the very heavens themself had collapsed down. A thunderous roar resounded, as if the firmament itself bellowed in rage. Lu Changgen raised his sword to meet it, but his once equally grandiose sword now seemed as insignificant as an ant. Its momentum was completely overshadowed by the palm. A "boom" sounded; the giant palm struck. The rampant Sword Qi was completely annihilated. The world... fell silent. Up above, Moke Ancestor¡¯s expression changed slightly, but holding his status as an ancestor, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to act. However, a calm radiance flickered in his eyes, looking through the haze to where the giant palm had struck. The dust gradually dissipated. The entire scene was shrouded in silence. "That guy, he couldn¡¯t have been slapped to death, could he?" Zhi Hang said tentatively from the side. "It¡¯s not that simple," Ji Ruobing shook her head slightly. Suddenly, a sound seemed to emerge from the haze. The crowd looked in the direction of the noise, only to see a figure staggering and stumbling out of the ruins-like dust. "Lu Changgen, he..." Zhi Hang murmured, looking at the figure that emerged. At this moment, Lu Changgen was disheveled, his distressed appearance completely exposed. Moreover, his body was drenched in blood, with hardly a spot left intact. The sound of blood droplets falling "drip, drip" echoed on the ground. His current appearance was truly hair-raising. But when he raised his head, his eyes were like stagnant water, void of any ripples. Calm yet harboring the brutality of an impending storm. Lu Changgen reached out with his right hand and wiped across his face. The thick blood nearly obscured his vision. Looking at the blood on his hand, he let out a light laugh. Then he silently extended his blood-red tongue and licked the blood off his hand. "Fun," he said, looking toward Xu Zimei with a light chuckle. "I thought that under the heavens, there were only a handful of people from the younger generation who could make me take things seriously. Now, you are one of them." "Fun?" Xu Zimei laughed softly as well. "Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s even more fun to be had." He slowly raised his right hand and commanded, "Sword, come." Before the sword could arrive, the formless Sword Intent already began to permeate through the void. Although Xu Zimei had always used the Tyrant Shadow and had a particular affection for Blade Intent, the essence of all weapons is the same at their core. Even if he couldn¡¯t use it profoundly, with the aid of the True Divine Sword, Xu Zimei could still wield it. The Sword Intent overwhelmed the sky and approached with sonic booms. This was the sound of a sword traveling faster than the speed of light. Chapter 938 - 937: Witch Clan, Murderous by Nature Everyone looked up only to see a fiery red light streaking across the sky from the other end of the horizon. It disappeared in the blink of an eye, and almost within a single breath, the True Divine Sword had already appeared in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. He held the sword, its tip gently resting on the ground. The moment the True Divine Sword appeared, it seemed to command the respect of all other swords, as those around it began to tremble. It was almost as if they were paying homage. Even the sword in Lu Changgen¡¯s hand was no exception, trembling soon after. "What a sword," the Breeze Venerable beside him couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. The entire sword seemed to be of natural perfection, as if it were a rare treasure. The body of the sword shimmered with light, presenting a flawless appearance that left no weaknesses to be found. And most precious of all, the sword was spirit-infused. Xu Zimei looked at the sword in his hand and sighed softly. Though the sword was magnificent, it ultimately wasn¡¯t his weapon. This sword was forged by the Holy Master, and its Sword Spirit was nurtured by the Holy Master; Xu Zimei had simply acquired it. In the end, it was no match for his Tyrant Shadow. Lu Changgen, who witnessed this scene, had a deeper seriousness in his eyes. Yet, there seemed to be an added excitement. It was unclear what he was excited about. "In that case, we should give you a proper welcome, can¡¯t let you be disappointed," Lu Changgen said to Xu Zimei, suddenly uttering such a sentence. Most peculiarly, although he was but one person, two different voices could be heard when he spoke. One was his normal voice, and the other was hoarse and magnetic. It was somewhat reminiscent of a split personality. "Be careful," Ji Ruobing warned Xu Zimei as she watched from the side. "Lu Changgen isn¡¯t purely of the human race, there¡¯s also the bloodline of the Witch Clan in him." This was hardly a secret within the Slaying Immortal Sect. Though Lu Changgen and Lu Changhen were brothers, they had different mothers. It was said that Lu Changgen¡¯s mother was from the Witch Clan, and he had even activated another bloodline within himself. The Witch Clan was a very ancient race. Despite the presence of the word ¡¯Demonic¡¯ in their name, in truth, the Witch Clan had no connection whatsoever with the Demon Race. This clan possessed a very special ability. They could absorb the power of others. Not by devouring, but truly assimilating it and making it their own. Moreover, their bodies were innately able to accommodate such power, consolidating it within perfectly and in a balanced manner. Such was the Witch Clan. It was because of their unique ability that they were hunted by many on the Yuan Central Continent. People were eager to study the principles behind this absorption, to develop similar Cultivation Techniques or Vein Skills. It could be said that now on the Yuan Central Continent, it was quite difficult to encounter anyone from the Witch Clan. Because they all hid in places rarely frequented by others. ... Originally, the Spiritual Energy surrounding Lu Changgen was blood red. Now, it had begun transforming into a purple hue. And this purple was strangely enchanting; it didn¡¯t seem like a gas, but more like a dense liquid. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t pure purple; there was a hint of black mixed in. The black and purple aura seemed to pollute even the air around it. Lu Changgen sheathed his sword and set it down. His entire being resembled a ferocious beast from the Primordial Era, charging furiously towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and threw a punch as well. With a thunderous "boom", Lu Changgen was sent flying backwards in the face of overwhelming force. Xu Zimei¡¯s brows furrowed; he could feel that the other party didn¡¯t seem to have sustained significant injuries. Watching Lu Changgen flying backward like a mad dog, he got up and continued to attack. Xu Zimei also pressed forward, engaging in combat with his opponent. After a few moves, Xu Zimei shockingly discovered that this guy had an incredibly strong ability to endure and seemed inexhaustible. Moreover, Xu Zimei began to realize that with every strike, the other side seemed to be absorbing his strength. "What pure strength," Lu Changgen, covered in blood, still laughed loudly. "It has been a long time since I¡¯ve absorbed such strong power." Before he finished speaking, Xu Zimei¡¯s fist had already enlarged in front of his eyes. He threw a punch that sent him flying. Lu Changgen once again stood up shakily from the ground and laughed, "That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s sufficient." A purple glow began to surge around him. Then, he condensed all the power he had absorbed. As this power condensed, his presence soared by several levels. The void around him began to shatter on its own. Every area touched by the purple light was utterly fragmented. "Explode," Lu Changgen roared. As if he had concentrated everything into this punch. Even his expression became distorted. "When you go to Hell, remember to report my name, there¡¯s no difference between you and those wronged souls who died at my hands." With a "boom," an explosive sound that shook heaven and earth erupted. People¡¯s eardrums seemed to have burst, and they began to buzz. But at that moment, everyone was focused on the epicenter of the two combatants¡¯ fight. A mad wind raged through the area, tearing the void and leaving echoing sounds in the air. Lu Changgen¡¯s fist smashed into Xu Zimei¡¯s stomach. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t dodge or defend; he let the punch land. ... Lu Changgen looked down, his gaze vacant as he stared at his fist. It seemed numb, and only he knew the true force behind this punch. But the man in front of him stood still without a ripple. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even his expression did not change. "Is it fun?" Xu Zimei looked down, a light smile on his lips, and asked. "How could it be," Lu Changgen withdrew his fist and stood rooted to the spot, seemingly unable to comprehend the scene before him. With a "slap," Xu Zimei lifted his right foot and stomped his opponent to the ground. His right foot on Lu Changgen¡¯s face, he tried to bury his head into the earth. The ground beneath his foot had long since shattered and disappeared. "I¡¯ve heard from Ji Ruobing that you have a heavy penchant for killing," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You even aspired to become the next Slaughter Great Emperor, or perhaps to surpass him." "But do you know the biggest difference between you and the Slaughter Great Emperor?" "What?" Struggling, Lu Changgen turned his head to look at Xu Zimei and asked. "The Slaughter Great Emperor was lucky, he didn¡¯t live in the same era as me," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Your luck, it seems, is far worse." "Such arrogance," Lu Changgen replied. But this time his voice was not his own; it was another hoarse, magnetic voice. "If you¡¯ve got the skills, of course you¡¯re arrogant," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Do you know why I¡¯m so bloodthirsty?" Lu Changgen suddenly asked. Even now, with Xu Zimei¡¯s foot on his head, there wasn¡¯t a hint of anger or panic in him. Aside from his initial shock and astonishment, he was back to his usual self. "I don¡¯t know, nor am I interested," Xu Zimei replied. "No, you will be interested soon enough," Lu Changgen said with a smile in return. Chapter 939 - 938: Lu Changgen’s Past, The Demise of Myriad Wastelands Deity Hearing Lu Changgen¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed her brow. She sensed that Lu Changgen¡¯s aura was beginning to change. A force that seemed even more violent and fierce surged forth. Then came a "crack crack," akin to a chewing sound, and Lu Changgen¡¯s body surface also began to transform. Xu Zimei took a few steps back. She saw the opponent¡¯s body gradually become massive, and his skin grew covered with tentacles. Sticky, damp tentacles. These tentacles grew wantonly. And Lu Changgen¡¯s head slowly became deformed, akin to that of a monster. With more and more changes, he had strayed from the realm of humanity. Xu Zimei could only describe him as a monster. Countless tentacles, a deformed head, the stench of decay, and that damp feeling on his body. Especially his eyes, a bloody red. Faced with this version of Lu Changgen, not only Xu Zimei, but even Ji Ruobing and the Moke Ancestor standing by had never seen before. "Changgen, you¡­," the Moke Ancestor¡¯s face changed slightly as he inquired. "Are you curious now," Lu Changgen didn¡¯t pay attention to the others but looked at Xu Zimei and chuckled softly. "I am indeed a bit curious," Xu Zimei didn¡¯t refute and nodded slightly. Logically, with Lu Changgen¡¯s status within the Slaying Immortal Sect, he should lack nothing. How could he have transformed himself into such a state. "My father was of the human race, and my mother belonged to the Witch Clan. This fact is known to all within the Sect Gate. Even when I awakened the talent of the Witch Clan, I was considered a once-in-a-millennium genius. At first, I thought so too." Lu Changgen looked down at his current form with a bitter smile. Then with a hint of indignation, "I was obsessed with using the Witch Clan¡¯s talent to absorb other people¡¯s power. The feeling of gaining powerful strength effortlessly was intoxicating. Unfortunately, I forgot that although I possess the talent of the Witch Clan, I am still half-human. My body cannot merge the absorbed power perfectly and without complications like a true Witch Clan member can." Speaking to this point, Lu Changgen seemed to become somewhat frantic. Countless tentacles rose into the air, stirring "whirring" around. "As the power inside me grew, they eventually conflicted with each other. I was in agony every day, and only by continuing to absorb power could I relieve it momentarily. But the subsequent pain was always more intense. Over time, I found my body beginning to change. Not like the human race, nor the Witch Clan. But rather, this despicable form you see now." Saying this, Lu Changgen¡¯s eyes turned a deeper blood-red, intently staring at everyone, sending shivers down their spines. "Can you understand this feeling, no, you cannot understand. From childhood to adulthood, what I experienced was pain, deformity; they cycled endlessly, haunting me like ghosts. I admit, my heart began to twist, becoming murderous. It seemed only bloodlust could alleviate the pain inside and even get you increasingly excited. Excitement on a spiritual level." The numerous tentacles followed Lu Changgen¡¯s voice, waving in mid-air. Then they heavily crashed to the ground, "boom boom boom," a series of explosive noises erupted on this main street. "I¡¯ve suffered for so long, finally finding something that excites me. As long as I obtain the Emperor Head of the Slaughter Great Emperor, I will continue to become stronger in this excitement." "And you people, one by one, are all jumping out to stop me." "So, you all should die." Hearing Lu Changgen¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly shook her head. She said, "What¡¯s twisted is not only your appearance but also your heart. It¡¯s really strange that the Slaying Immortal Sect would make someone like you a Core Disciple." "Die, die, die," Lu Changgen seemed not to hear Xu Zimei¡¯s words, just repeatedly shouting "die." Immediately after, an overwhelming presence surged from his body. Countless tentacles again rose, slaughtering their way toward the crowd. Ji Ruobing and the others hastily retreated backward. "You all watch from behind; leave him to me," Xu Zimei said indifferently. She wielded her Longsword, its sharpness of the True Divine Sword beyond description. Meeting these tentacles was like slicing through iron as if it were mud. Countless tentacles were severed, but they would regrow in the next second. The tentacles came from all directions, slowly enclosing Xu Zimei at the center. "Annihilation Void," Xu Zimei slowly swung her Longsword, the intent of annihilation overflowing and permeating the void. Directly annihilating all the tentacles to dust. Xu Zimei also stepped through the air, flying out from the encirclement. "You can¡¯t escape," bellowed Lu Changgen from below. He shot into the skies, his whole body like a missile, launching forth. These tentacles were saturated with various forces. They were no longer simply tentacles. There was Thunderbolt, fierce fire, backward flowing gold, Ice, even storms... Each tentacle represented a force, repetitive yet also in dozens of types. Lu Changgen closely followed behind, giving Xu Zimei no chance to catch her breath. The tentacles attacked from all directions, a bombardment of elemental attacks exploding toward her. Devouring and annihilating the void above. "Sister, can that guy handle it?" Zhi Hang asked Ji Ruobing on the side, suggesting, "Should we go help him?" After all, Lu Changgen now appeared very intimidating; the wildness of his power was not at all like that of a Divine Vein. Saying he had stepped into immortality would not be an overstatement. Currently, the younger generation almost all kept their strength at the peak of Divine Vein, not progressing further. Because everyone was contesting for Destiny, to thus Enter the Taoism. Only those who were fortunate to survive after a failure in obtaining Destiny would be compelled to take the path of immortality. This was the essential distinction between the Taoist immortals. "Trust him," Ji Ruobing nodded and said. "Moreover, Moke Ancestor is watching on the side, going up against him many against one isn¡¯t possible." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go to hell," Lu Changgen roared again. His entire body charged toward Xu Zimei, seemingly wanting to envelop her and drain all her strength. "Just right, then you can try this new technique," Xu Zimei said calmly. Holding the True Divine Sword, she called out, "Sword Spirit." The entire surface of the sword suddenly blazed with flowing light, with threads of Sword Qi like air, filling the void around her by tens of thousands. The Holy Master had used the True Divine Sword when he founded the era of Wild Desolation. The techniques he had used were etched into the True Divine Sword. This was like a brand. Anyone who held the True Divine Sword could feel this brand, as if the Holy Master¡¯s grace lingered before their eyes. "Annihilation of Myriads, Divine Demise," Xu Zimei uttered softly. The True Divine Sword slowly lifted, and in the next instant, the sword moved. Tens of thousands of Sword Qi emanating from around her also began to stir. Chapter 940 - 939 Death, Heading to the Land of Destruction These Sword Qi were anything but weak like ordinary Sword Qi. They were the Sword Qi of the True Divine Sword, with each strand imbued with the power of the Holy Master. Within a single wisp of Sword Qi contained a power vast as the ocean. It was profound and boundless. Xu Zimei stood at the central point of the Sword Qi, and as he brandished the True Divine Sword. The tens of thousands of Sword Qi began to converge towards the True Divine Sword. Finally, at the tip of the True Divine Sword, a massive and ethereal sword condensed. It was as if the True Divine Sword was in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, while the ethereal sword was connected to it. This ethereal sword had once been named "Godfall" by the Holy Master. It marked the end of the Mythical Era¡¯s twilight, the reign of the Form Blood Beasts, as well as the end of the Mythical Era itself, Thus commencing the era of Wild Desolation, the so-called Era of Emperors. A name of remembrance, it was also a sword of epochal significance. This was the power bestowed by the Sword Spirit of the True Divine Sword. Xu Zimei felt as if he had returned to the barbaric Era of Emperors, where flesh was consumed raw and blood was drunk greedily. He seemed like the Holy Master, advancing triumphantly, setting a new era into motion with a gathering. This sword, its cycle ceaseless, appeared to transcend time, crossing from the Wild Desolation to the Era of Emperors, With the intention of Wu Geng, it struck down decisively. Of course, this was all merely Xu Zimei¡¯s personal experience. To outsiders, this sword strike was unadorned and simple. It looked as though Xu Zimei merely swung his sword casually, a rather ordinary slash. "Goodbye," Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The monster before him fell utterly silent. Xu Zimei sheathed his sword and stood still, as Lu Changgen looked towards him. Before he could utter a word of inquiry, his body instantly disintegrated. It fell apart. Becoming piles of mangled flesh. The motley powers within clashed wildly, some dissipating into the void, Some exploding violently. Xu Zimei walked out from the explosion, with the True Divine Sword vanishing into the void. Beside him, the Moke Ancestor¡¯s face changed dramatically. After a brief silence, his eyes flickered uncertainly. "You Slaying Immortal Sect won¡¯t cause me any trouble, will you?" Xu Zimei said to the Moke Ancestor with a light laugh. "Young lad, what is your name?" the Moke Ancestor asked indifferently. "Xu Zimei," he replied with a chuckle. "Why? Seeking revenge?" The Moke Ancestor snorted coldly, looking to Breeze Venerable beside him and said, "Brother Qingfeng, if you have no further matters, I shall take my leave." "Breeze Venerable, feel free to visit my abode for a drink whenever you have time," Breeze Venerable said, stroking his long beard with a smile. Only when the figure of the Moke Ancestor gradually disappeared into the void, Did Breeze Venerable finally turn to Xu Zimei and say, "You¡¯re rather impressive." "Many have said so," Xu Zimei smiled in response. "If you¡¯re interested, you can come visit our Slaying Immortal Sect," replied Breeze Venerable. "Ancestor, he is the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect," Ji Ruobing quickly explained from the side. Realizing Breeze Venerable¡¯s intent to recruit and wanting to prevent any misunderstanding, he interjected. Hearing Ji Ruobing¡¯s words, Breeze Venerable was momentarily stunned. While feeling regret, he also laughed and said, "I had forgotten, how could an ordinary Loose Cultivator possess such formidable strength. Most likely, they are cultivated by some Imperial Rule Immortal Sect." With this thought in mind, Breeze Venerable remarked, "Those few old fogeys of your True Martial Holy Sect must be laughing even in their dreams." "Ancestor, you¡¯re elevating others at my expense, am I that poor?" Ji Ruobing said with a hint of jealousy. "Not at all, not at all," Breeze Venerable chuckled. "You youngsters should exchange more among yourselves, this old man will not impose any longer. "Welcome to come to our Slaying Immortal Sect anytime." After Breeze Venerable finished speaking, his projection gradually dissipated. Looking at the ground pockmarked with destruction, this mess would now be left to City Lord Mu Chengmiao to headaches over. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t blame Mu Chengmiao either. After all, the other party hadn¡¯t done anything too egregious, and the mastermind behind the scenes was Lu Changgen. Plus, considering the situation with Mu Qing, this matter could be considered closed. With Ji Ruobing around in the future, it was unlikely that anyone would target Myriad Pill Hall again. "Young Master Xu," Fan Lui Yu stepped forward and gave Xu Zimei a deep bow. "That¡¯s enough, I didn¡¯t save you to have you thank me," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Fan Lui Yu took out a sachet hanging from his waist, and from it, he produced a transparent, crystal stone-like object and placed it in front of Xu Zimei. The inside of the crystal stone was tinged with blood. "This is," Xu Zimei seemed to guess something. He asked, "The Emperor Head of Slaughter Great Emperor?" Fan Lui Yu nodded slightly. "You are bold, carrying it with you," Xu Zimei laughed. "The most dangerous place is often the safest," Fan Lui Yu said. "I want to give it to you." "Because I saved you?" Xu Zimei asked. "That¡¯s part of the reason," Fan Lui Yu nodded and continued. "I¡¯m well aware that many people outside want this item, and I can¡¯t use it. I understand the principle that possession of valuable things incurs guilt. I believe you have the capability to possess it." "Although it¡¯s not much use to me either, it¡¯s not bad to hold onto," Xu Zimei accepted the Emperor Head and tossed it into the True Fate World. He wondered whether it might be interesting to give this Emperor Head to the natives of the True Fate World. Seeing Xu Zimei accept the Emperor Head, Fan Lui Yu smiled and looked earnestly towards Xu Zimei, speaking again. "I know Young Master Xu is like a Golden Dragon in the sky, elusive and out of reach. Lui Yu will quietly watch from the ground, pray for you, and wait for the day when you carry Destiny and rule over all." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... To go to the Land of Destruction, Immortal City had special white cranes. They flew out once every seven days. After bidding farewell to Fan Lui Yu, Xu Zimei and Ji Ruobing went to the location of the white crane. "You¡¯re also going to the Land of Destruction?" Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing in surprise and asked. "Can¡¯t I go and have a look if I¡¯m free?" Ji Ruobing retorted. "Not at all, it¡¯s your freedom to go wherever you want," Xu Zimei responded. "But don¡¯t follow me; I still have things to do." "You, this person," Ji Ruobing gave Xu Zimei a glance and directly boarded the white crane. In fact, her reason for going to the Land of Destruction was also because of Xu Zimei. Before Breeze Venerable left, he had secretly communicated with her, asking her to befriend Xu Zimei. Ji Ruobing understood the gist of it. But when she followed Xu Zimei, she had not a single thought of personal gain in her heart. She simply wanted to come along and observe. Just as men like beautiful women, Women are also charmed by heroic and powerful men. It was just a little quirk of the heart. ... The white crane spread its wings, each stretching out a hundred meters long. Of course, there was a vast landing place built on the back of the white crane. The floor was made of banyan wood planks, and guardrails on both sides prevented people from falling off. There were plenty of seats on top, and while riding the white crane, one could stand outside the guardrails and enjoy the view from the sky. Chapter 941 - 940: The City of Destruction, Longevity Brew A white crane could carry around ten people. This wasn¡¯t to say that white cranes couldn¡¯t carry more people, but that they were also graded by level. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Depending on the price, one could choose different white cranes. When Xu Zimei and Ji Ruobing stepped onto the back of a white crane, the other eight seats were already filled with people. The two settled into their seats slightly. Hundreds of white cranes simultaneously took flight, soaring toward the direction of the Destruction Realm. The sky was as if it had been washed, pure and azure. As the white cranes flapped their wings, the high-flying clouds were split apart, as though they were scattering in front of one¡¯s eyes. Such a scene wasn¡¯t common in the dreary autumn rains. It lifted one¡¯s spirits considerably. "Are you all heading to the Destruction Realm?" an old man sitting beside them asked with a smile. Next to the old man sat an elderly woman; the two seemed to be a couple, snuggled together, looking very affectionate. "Yes," a somewhat simple-looking man beside them responded with a smile. "I hear that the Destruction Realm has been restless recently," the old man continued. "You all should be careful." "We are going to the Destruction Realm precisely because of that," the big man said with a laugh. Hearing the big man¡¯s words, a man with his hair tied back who sat holding the Curved Blade, his face stern and silent, suddenly snorted coldly. With a disdainful look, he said, "There are always some who want to try their luck without any real strength. Going there is tantamount to courting death." "Who says I have no strength?" the big man retorted. "In our Niu Family Manor, I defeated everyone and was unmatched." "Niu Family Manor?" The man with his hair tied back¡¯s look of disdain deepened. "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s some isolated small mountain village, without any broader perspective." "You needn¡¯t worry about that," the big man said indifferently. "There¡¯s been a breach in the Form Blood Space, and the Destruction Master has issued a reward; anyone can join." "Alas, what a waste of a good life," the man with the sword sighed. "You¡¯re not going for the Form Blood Space, are you?" Ji Ruobing asked Xu Zimei, her inquiry probing. Before, Ji Ruobing had not paid attention to the Destruction Realm, but seeing so many people heading there now, it was clear something had happened. "Sort of, sort of not," Xu Zimei replied ambiguously. He was going for the Ancient Heavenly Court, and the Form Blood Space was just something incidental. "You just mentioned something about the Form Blood Space; what¡¯s that?" Xu Zimei asked the big man. "Could you explain in detail?" "Here comes another seeking death," the man with tied-back hair sneered. "No harm telling you, since the situation in the Destruction Realm is well known by now. Once you get there, you¡¯ll understand," the big man replied with a smile. "You should know the Sealing Ground of the Form Blood Space is located within our Supreme Domain¡¯s Destruction Realm. I won¡¯t go into detail about that. The Destruction Realm has been, since ancient times, a land symbolizing destruction. Even the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect hesitates to be involved with that place. Hence everyone calls the being governing that place the Destruction Master." The big man paused to collect his thoughts before continuing, "Recently, it seems a fissure appeared in the seal of the Form Blood Space. While the crack was swiftly resealed, a small number of Form Blood Beasts escaped out." "So, you are going to capture the Form Blood Beasts," Xu Zimei finally realized. He had thought that there was a problem with the Ancient Heavenly Court. "Indeed, a notice has been issued in the Land of Destruction; whoever captures a Form Blood Beast will become a lifelong friend of the Land of Destruction," the burly man said excitedly, "and each person will also receive Longevity Brew personally brewed by the lord of the Land of Destruction." "Longevity Brew?" Xu Zimei asked in surprise. "What is that?" "You don¡¯t know?" the burly man quickly explained. "It¡¯s a rare item that can allow one¡¯s spirit to wander eternally. Rumor has it that consuming a large amount of Longevity Brew can even lead to understanding the Fate Principle." "Fate, one of the ultimate powers, you¡¯re kidding," Ji Ruobing said somewhat disbelievingly. "That¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s said that the Longevity Brew is on the list of everything under heaven." The burly man continued, "Everything under heaven, that¡¯s a list from beyond the skies. There¡¯s a legend that the Longevity Brew comes from above." As the burly man spoke, he mysteriously pointed toward the sky above. "You know about this?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Heaven Beyond Heavens, everything under heaven. This burly man¡¯s identity doesn¡¯t seem simple, and what exactly is this Niu Family Manor. "Don¡¯t underestimate me," the burly man replied with a laugh. The elder who had spoken earlier quickly added, "He¡¯s right, that Longevity Brew indeed has the effect of allowing one to understand the Fate Principle. Rumor has it that it¡¯s the essence condensed from the Tree of Eternity. Although the difficulty of understanding it is immense, it indeed has happened." Hearing the conversations of the few, Xu Zimei thanked them and then nodded. It seemed this trip would be quite lively. There had been no incidents on the way, and the journey had been peaceful. The group sat on the back of the white crane because, although the journey from Immortal City to the Land of Destruction was not considered long, it did take about two days. The group was indeed able to settle down and enjoy both the sunset and sunrise. Finally, by noon on the second day, the white crane had almost reached the edge of the Land of Destruction. Looking down from the sky, one could clearly see that the Land of Destruction and the outside world were two extremes. The ground in the Land of Destruction was black as if it had been scorched by a great fire. The firmament above was equally dark. Even the air carried a hint of decay. The ground was barren, not a blade of grass in sight, utterly desolate and chilling. There weren¡¯t many people in this land, and occasionally one might see vultures soaring overhead, searching for carrion as food. "We are headed to the City of Destruction in the Land of Destruction," Ji Ruobing explained on the side. "Tell me about the situation of the Land of Destruction," Xu Zimei said. "It¡¯s not much, really. The City of Destruction is the largest city here. About eighty percent of the residents gather in this place. It is ruled by the lord of the Land of Destruction," Ji Ruobing said. "The other areas, like the borders of the Land of Destruction, might occasionally have some tribes, coming together or splitting apart, hardly worth mentioning." "And what might this lord of the Land of Destruction be?" Xu Zimei inquired. "That I do not know. It is said that since the inception of the Land of Destruction, the lord of the Land of Destruction has existed. He is the true ruler of this land," Ji Ruobing replied. "No one knows his origins. Under the lord of the Land of Destruction, there are eight War Gods, each acting in his stead to manage this land. Yet he himself is like the Divine Dragon, often heard of but never seen, shrouded in secrecy." "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. At last, the white crane entered the Land of Destruction and sped across this gloomy land. From afar, the group gazed upon a city standing upon the earth. Chapter 942 - 941 Slaying Immortal Sect, Minced Meat Xu Zimei had seen many cities, but this one was unlike any other. Its walls were made of black bricks, as ordinary as could be. As the continuous walls disappeared from view, observed from above, the city walls seemed to form a cross. At each of the cross¡¯s four endpoints stood a different gate, each representing a different direction. Whether it was these bricks or the materials used to build the city, nothing was unusual. Xu Zimei had seen many cities before, especially those vast in area, each with its own flair. Some were vast and ethereal, others coiled like a dragon, yet others pounced like a tiger. But this City of Destruction left Xu Zimei at a loss for words to describe it. If he had to say something, it would be ordinary. The ground seemed filled with despair, lifeless. Underfoot was the bare earth, not even the hardiest weed in sight. The Immortal Crane stopped at the station closest to the city because flying was not allowed within the city. "In this City of Destruction, no status matters," Ji Ruobing explained to Xu Zimei like a guide. "No matter if you are a disciple or an elder from any major sect, if you violate the rules of the Sealing Ground, you will be punished." "What are the rules of the Sealing Ground?" Xu Zimei asked. "Do not approach the Sealing Ground of the Form Blood Space, or you will be killed without exception," Ji Ruobing replied. The Immortal Crane had just landed when they heard someone shouting below. "Niu Er, Niu Er." Xu Zimei looked up and saw that someone seemed to have been waiting at the station. The man who had previously introduced himself as from Niu Family Manor quickly waved and shouted back to his greeter. "Gentlemen, then I¡¯ll be going first," Niu Er said to the crowd, and before the Immortal Crane had fully stopped, he flew out into the air. "An interesting fellow," Xu Zimei smiled. "We shall part ways here too," the previous old man also responded with a smile and walked away with his companion. "Let¡¯s go too," Xu Zimei, standing on this solid ground, looked around at the ruins. ... At this moment, within the Slaying Immortal Sect, Atop a mountain shrouded in Immortal Qi, a young man in a purple robe was sitting beside a stone table. On the table was a chessboard with black and white pieces. The man had no opponent; he was playing against himself. In the game between the black and white pieces, there was no winner. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or rather, there were intermittent wins and losses, now his, now the opponent¡¯s. The surroundings were very quiet, only the bustling mist intertwined. Suddenly, footsteps emerged from the mist. Immediately afterward, Lu Changgen, holding a longsword, silently walked forward step by step. The chess-playing youth did not look up but softly said, "I heard from the Moke Ancestor that you were killed." "I have an Undying Body," Lu Changgen said calmly. "Not a match?" the youth in the purple robe continued to ask. "One-sided slaughter," replied Lu Changgen calmly. "I can¡¯t even fathom his depth." "When did such a character appear among the younger generation?" the purple-robed youth finally lifted his head and chuckled lightly. "That Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect really is troublesome." "He must be with my Junior Sister Ji right now." "That¡¯s not my concern," Lu Changgen replied. "This battle seems to have even changed your temperament," the purple-robed youth observed. "I want to defeat him," Lu Changgen said, looking into the man¡¯s eyes, his dark pupils filled with emotions. However, he hid it all. "The Emperor Head is the best way to enhance your strength, it¡¯s just a pity," the young man in the purple robe sighed slightly. "What will you do next?" Lu Changgen asked. "What else can I do, between my junior sister and me, there can only be one winner no matter what." The young man in the purple robe said, "The one who loses will just have to disappear quietly. So no matter who helps her, I must shatter everything that stands in my way." The fog around the mountains grew denser, eventually enveloping the two men completely. Visibility became blurred, and their voices gradually lowered. ... Upon entering the City of Destruction, it took less than five minutes for Xu Zimei to witness numerous acts of killing and looting. This city had no rules. There were seductive women and men who lived by the blade¡ªindeed, there was no simple person here. A too simple person would likely be devoured here, bones and all. "Let¡¯s talk about the Form Blood Beast," Xu Zimei said. "With the power of the Land of Destruction, can¡¯t those escaped Form Blood Beasts be killed? Do they need someone from the outside?" "The power of the Land of Destruction can crush a typical Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, so there¡¯s no problem in terms of raw power." Ji Ruobing smiled, "However, those Form Blood Beasts are very cunning; they can disguise themselves as creatures of other races and thus obscure the truth. The master of Destruction can¡¯t possibly kill everyone, right?" "Are you suggesting that the Form Blood Beast is hidden in this city, maybe disguising itself among us right now?" Xu Zimei asked. "That¡¯s one way to put it. From the time the seals started to crack, this city has been locked down." Ji Ruobing said, "There¡¯s no exit, only entry. Those Form Blood Beasts can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ve investigated this specifically for you." "I really appreciate your effort,"Xu Zimei said. As they walked down the street, suddenly a man collided with them head-on. Ji Ruobing frowned slightly and slammed down with a palm, instantly exploding into blood, the man annihilated within it. The surrounding restless gazes also calmed down. "In this place, you have to be ruthless and speak with your strength," Ji Ruobing said. "Otherwise, many will bully you, especially a woman of my appearance." "Alright," Xu Zimei waved his hand slightly and said, "Where is the Form Blood Space?" "I don¡¯t know," Ji Ruobing shook her head. "You don¡¯t know?" Xu Zimei asked, surprised. "According to my guess, it should be within the Mountain City where the master of Destruction resides. But that place does not allow anyone to approach," Ji Ruobing explained. "But now that the Master of Destruction is hunting Form Blood Beasts, if you capture one, you should be able to go there, right?" "Is that your plan?" Xu Zimei asked. "What better plan do you have?" Ji Ruobing countered. "My plan is to go eat first," Xu Zimei said. They found a small street stall. The owner was selling wontons. "What kind of filling would you two like?" the owner asked with a smile. "What fillings do you have?" Ji Ruobing asked curiously. "We have many, Bull Head Tribe, Moon Shadow Clan... the eight most populous races in this Land of Destruction. If you want human, that¡¯s not hard either," the stall owner said with a smile. "In this Land of Destruction, there¡¯s no shortage of fillings." Chapter 943 - 942: Bull Head Gang, Moon Shadow Gang Hearing the stall owner¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing felt somewhat nauseous and looked at Xu Zimei, saying, "I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating anymore." "You, what filling sells the best here? Serve me a portion," Xu Zimei smiled, casually sitting down beside the stall. "You really..." Ji Ruobing glanced at him with her beautiful eyes and let out a light huff. The stall owner prepared the wontons, and the steaming hot wontons gave off a very strong aroma. The stall might have been simple, but the craftsmanship was good. Xu Zimei ate heartily and asked, "Boss, have any strange things happened around here recently?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is the customer referring to?" the stall owner asked with a smile. "About the Form Blood Beast," Xu Zimei didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked. The matter of the Form Blood Beast had already caused uproar in Destruction City, and probably all newcomers in recent times were here because of it. Attempting to conceal it would be futile. "Is the young master looking to buy information?" the stall owner asked with a smile. "Oh? You actually have some?" Xu Zimei asked. He was just asking out of a lack of leads, as a mere formality. "I¡¯ve been in Destruction City for three hundred years, naturally I¡¯m familiar with everything," the stall owner said with a laugh. "In this city, even the most trivial matters, I remember them crystal clear." "Then I¡¯ll buy some, may I know the price?" Xu Zimei inquired. "As more and more people come to Destruction City recently, it seems my meat fillings are not enough." The stall owner spoke to himself, "The leader of the Moon Shadow Gang in East City District seems to be a good choice." "Deal," Xu Zimei put down his chopsticks, wiped the grease from the corner of his mouth, and stood up to speak. This time the stall owner didn¡¯t say much, just silently boiling water, the bubbling sound of boiling resounded. Watching Xu Zimei head towards East City District, Ji Ruobing also hurriedly followed. "Do you really trust that stall owner?" Ji Ruobing asked. "He¡¯s just a wonton seller, he might be fooling you." "How can we know without trying?" Xu Zimei replied. "With so many people on that street, you could ask anyone for information, yet you choose to listen to a wonton seller," Ji Ruobing criticized. "Because he¡¯s the only one I can¡¯t see through," Xu Zimei turned his head and said. To find out the whereabouts of the Form Blood Beast, you definitely can¡¯t follow the usual path. As more people came to Destruction City, the common methods or channels had probably already been tried by others. Even if there really was a Form Blood Beast, it wouldn¡¯t be their turn yet. And that stall owner, with Spiritual Energy within him vast like the boundless deep sea, Xu Zimei was actually unable to see through him. So he tentatively asked a question. Destruction City was a place where crouching tigers and hidden dragons lay, and that stall owner was surely no simple figure. "Moon Shadow Gang, the name seems to be related to the Moon Shadow Clan," Xu Zimei said. "Just ask someone and we¡¯ll know," Ji Ruobing said. Upon reaching East City District, this area seemed even more chaotic than the places they¡¯d passed before. On the streets, people were fighting in many spots, but the passersby had long since grown indifferent, simply walking past without surprise. At that moment, a "boom" resounded. It was as if the whole earth was shaking. People on the street looked up, only to see from both the left and right intersections, massive crowds were frantically running over. These people marched in unison, each step producing a crisp sound. "The Bull Head Gang and the Moon Shadow Gang have started a war again, everybody hide," someone shouted. Suddenly, the crowd on the streets scattered in all directions. Some people hid inside storefronts on both sides, others took refuge in narrow alleys or even on rooftops. Within just a few short minutes, the once bustling street was cleared, becoming deserted. Xu Zimei and another found a rooftop and hid there, along with several others. "There¡¯s some excitement to watch again, this time, who do you all think will win," someone said from the side. It seemed they were quite accustomed to this sort of scene, even taking it as a form of entertainment. "Excuse me, we¡¯re new to this City of Destruction, may I ask what¡¯s going on down there?" Xu Zimei stepped forward to inquire. These people glanced at Xu Zimei and another, and one of the men said with a laugh, "Your wife sure is pretty." "Wife?" Xu Zimei was taken aback for a moment and then glanced at Ji Ruobing with a smile, shaking his head. "We are just companions, that¡¯s all." Ji Ruobing¡¯s face had been somewhat flushed, but upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s clarification, her expression immediately turned indifferent, and she huffed. "So, can I get to know this beauty?" The man looked at Ji Ruobing and hurriedly asked with a smile. "Get lost," Ji Ruobing replied curtly. "I like this feisty attitude," the man licked his lips and laughed. "You haven¡¯t answered my question yet," Xu Zimei said from the side. "Oh, you mean the Moon Shadow Gang and the Bull Head Gang," the man said while looking at Ji Ruobing. "They are the two biggest factions in the East City District, and they often come to blows over trivial matters. We¡¯re all used to it." "Do you know where the leader of the Moon Shadow Gang is?" Xu Zimei asked. "Of course inside their Gang," the man replied. "The leader of the Moon Shadow Gang is named Qin Luo, said to be an Elder of the Moon Shadow Clan." "Understood," Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. Then suddenly, he lifted his right foot and stomped heavily on the man¡¯s right hand. "Aah," the man, caught off guard, screamed in agony. "Bang, bang, bang, bang," with these four sounds, Xu Zimei completely crushed the man¡¯s limbs. "Next time don¡¯t casually flirt with others, especially in my presence." After speaking, Xu Zimei kicked the man off the rooftop. The fight below had already become a melee. Seeing the man fall, no one paid him any mind as he was chopped to pieces in the chaotic fray. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said looking at Ji Ruobing. Ji Ruobing¡¯s mouth curved up slightly as she quietly followed behind Xu Zimei. "Are you planning to just barge in?" Ji Ruobing asked from the side. "Otherwise?" Xu Zimei asked. "You haven¡¯t even checked out the strength of the Moon Shadow Gang. What if you take a fall?" Ji Ruobing mentioned. "You should do some reconnaissance first." "I don¡¯t want to waste time," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. "Besides, I already have a plan." While saying this, Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing with a mischievous gaze. "What are you planning to do?" Ji Ruobing said on guard. "Don¡¯t tell me you want me to seduce them." "You¡¯re thinking too much," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. He said, "Later, you¡¯ll barge into the Moon Shadow Gang and draw everyone¡¯s attention. Then I¡¯ll have a chance to sneak in and kill their leader. That way, everything will be settled. No need for complications." "When you were disciplining that guy just now, I was silently grateful to you," Ji Ruobing said. "It turns out this was your plan all along." Chapter 944 - 943 Killing the Gang Leader, Clue in the South of the City "That¡¯s settled, then," Xu Zimei smiled. He and Ji Ruobing walked north, for about fifteen minutes, before they finally stopped in front of a spacious courtyard. To call it a courtyard, however, understated its size¡ªit was dozens of times larger than an ordinary one. The outer walls were built very high, almost four or five meters, and the gate was rather crude, constructed from a few wooden bars. At the entrance, two guards stood. ... "Have you heard? Those Bull Head Gang guys are battling us again," one of the guards said. "They¡¯re just a bunch of brawny fools. Sooner or later, we¡¯ll annihilate them all," the other guard said coldly with a huff. Just then, a booming explosion sounded. A Heaven Shaking Sword Intent struck from not far away, slicing the talking man in two. The other guard quickly yelled, "Someone is forcibly entering the Moon Shadow Gang!" This cry immediately drew the attention of many people. The Moon Shadow Gang appeared to be vast in scale. Within moments, dozens of people rushed out from the gang. Ji Ruobing held her longsword, enveloped in an ancient Sword Intent. A huge force suppressed them. With one swing of her sword, boundless Sword Intent fell, and dozens of people were annihilated. "This is a strong foe. Quickly go report to the gang leader and the elders," someone shouted. As more and more from the Moon Shadow Gang gathered, the entrance became utterly chaotic. ... Inside the Moon Shadow Gang, there was a particularly sumptuous room. It was built from Heaven Smoke Stone, a type of stone abundant in Spiritual Energy, beneficial for purifying injuries and nurturing the body. It was also considered a very precious type of stone. Building an entire room out of it was quite extravagant. Currently, bursts of a woman¡¯s laughter echoed from the room. Outside, plum blossoms bloomed in full, decorated with a few pink blossoms. They were winter flowers, yet they bloomed in this late autumn. "Boss, something terrible has happened," a disciple¡¯s panicked shout came from afar. A man in a green robe, panting heavily, ran into the courtyard where the room was located. With a "creak," the room¡¯s door opened. A burly man walked out from the room. Two sultry women accompanied him. The women were of average beauty but dressed very seductively, especially their makeup, which was so thick it almost obscured their faces. Like octopuses, the two women clung to the burly man from both sides. His hands weren¡¯t idle either, groping about. "What¡¯s all this panic? The sky isn¡¯t falling," the burly man said in a deep voice. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wore a black-and-white robe, resembling the flowing shadows of the moonlight, with black and white intermingled. However, his garments were quite disheveled. "Yes, yes," the man in the green robe nodded hastily upon hearing the gang leader¡¯s words. "What¡¯s the matter?" the burly man asked again. "Isn¡¯t today the day we agreed to battle those idiots from the Bull Head Gang? Something went wrong?" "No, it¡¯s that someone forcibly entered our Moon Shadow Gang," the man in the green robe quickly replied. "Who?" the burly man asked, lifting his head with a frown. "I don¡¯t know; it was a woman," said the man in the green robe. "A woman, just one?" the burly man snorted. "A bunch of trash, getting beaten up by one woman." "She¡¯s strong. The Second Elder couldn¡¯t last three rounds against her," the man in the green robe continued. "Alright, bring me my Wolf Ring Saber," the burly man spoke flatly. Then he turned to the women on either side and said, "My little darlings, wait for me to come back and then I¡¯ll pamper you properly." "Boss, bad," two women laughed charmingly. A burly man walked into the room and took out a large saber carved with a wolf¡¯s head on the sheath. He was about to leave with the man in the green robe. Suddenly, a burst of footsteps arose. A young man in a purple robe walked over from the side of the corridor. "Who are you?" the burly man asked Xu Zimei, furrowing his brows. "Moon Shadow Gang¡¯s leader, Qin Luo?" Xu Zimei looked up and asked with a smile. "So, you are blind," the burly man didn¡¯t say another word. He didn¡¯t even draw the saber but swung the sheath directly at Xu Zimei. With a "boom," the burly man¡¯s strength was immense. With one strike, the nearby pavilion and the roof of the corridor collapsed, and even the ground below cracked open. However, when the burly man looked down, he saw Xu Zimei standing in front of him, motionless, directly grabbing the saber sheath. "I originally wanted to give you a chance," Xu Zimei said. "But since you acted like this, you won¡¯t even have the chance to draw your weapon." Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand slapped, and the sheath flew backward. "Clang," the saber unsheathed, piercing through the burly man¡¯s chest and heart from the handle. Black blood trickled down. "I wonder if making minced meat out of you would be tasty," Xu Zimei dragged the burly man¡¯s body, stepping toward the outside. The man in the green robe and the two flirtatious women were petrified on the spot. This time, Xu Zimei walked out of the main gate of the Moon Shadow Gang. The fierce battle continued at the gate, with Ji Ruobing¡¯s white clothing like blood amidst the bloodshed, appearing like a blossoming snowflake. Unstained by a single drop of blood, hundreds couldn¡¯t get close to her. However, at this moment, the crowd that was swarming forth suddenly stopped. Everyone looked up only to see a young man carrying the body of their leader walking out. The trail of blood from the body left a long streak on the ground. Someone swallowed hard. "The boss is dead," someone else murmured to himself. For a moment, everyone forgot to act. "Let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said to Ji Ruobing. "If we wait too long, the meat won¡¯t be fresh." "The boss has been killed, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over," a horrified voice came from behind. "Now the sky is about to fall." Everyone watched as Xu Zimei and his companion disappeared from their sight, no one daring to step forward. ...¡­ In front of the Chaos stall, the steamy dumplings wafted a fragrant aroma. But the business at the stall wasn¡¯t good. "Your meat filling," Xu Zimei threw the body in front of the stall owner, saying. "How does it feel?" the stall owner asked with a smile. "Unexpectedly weak," Xu Zimei said bluntly. "How can such a person lead the Moon Shadow Gang?" "His father is the Clan Leader of the Moon Shadow Clan, he¡¯s just an illegitimate son," the stall owner explained with a smile. "He couldn¡¯t mix well in the clan, and even his father knew about his character. So, he spent a lot of effort creating the Moon Shadow Gang in this city of Destruction, wanting him to enjoy to the fullest in this lawless place." "Why did you kill him then?" Xu Zimei asked. "For justice," the stall owner smiled. "The light of the righteous path," Xu Zimei also smiled. "Why didn¡¯t you do it yourself?" "I made a promise to someone that I would not draw a blade in this lifetime," the stall owner continued. "Recently, a new family has moved to the southern part of the city, you might want to find what you¡¯re looking for there." Chapter 945 - 944 Mountain God Tribe, Misunderstanding Hearing the vendor¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows and said, "Can you be more specific?" "There¡¯s a family in the south of the city, a little girl lives there. I watched her grow up, and she often came here to eat my wontons," the vendor said on his own. "That little girl has always been an orphan, but recently, parents have appeared. And that little girl doesn¡¯t come to eat my wontons anymore." "Who dares eat your wontons," Ji Ruobing muttered softly, glancing at the corpse of Qin Luo beside her. "I understand," Xu Zimei pondered for a moment and finally nodded. He proceeded directly to the south of the city with Ji Ruobing. "Do you believe him?" Ji Ruobing asked. "Whether I believe him or not, we¡¯ll know once we get there," Xu Zimei replied. The south of the city was somewhat barren. The ground was full of weeds, and it seemed that the people living here were mostly from the lowest tier of this city. Tents of various kinds could be seen on both sides of the road, with disheveled people lying inside. In an alley on one side, beggars dressed in tatters and ragged clothes struggled to sleep in groups. The city seemed to have a hundred different facets. You could see different things in each district. The two arrived in the south of the city, as mentioned by the vendor, and found the so-called courtyard. The courtyard was very old, with surrounding earthen walls that had collapsed in places. "Let¡¯s go in and have a look," Xu Zimei said. He knocked on the door and, before long, the courtyard door opened. The door was opened by a little girl. Dressed in a simple coarse white shirt with two small braids on either side, her face seemed dust-covered. "Do you need anything?" the little girl asked with confusion. "Little girl, are your family members home?" Xu Zimei asked. "Daddy, someone is looking for you," the little girl shouted into the house. Just then, a "coming" was heard, and soon a middle-aged man in a deep blue long shirt walked out. The man looked ordinary and showed no signs of being unusual. "Who are you?" the man frowned and asked. "Oh, we are Orderers under the Wood War God, the master of destruction," Ji Ruobing quickly answered. "We are here on a mission to investigate the Form Blood Beast escape incident." "What does that have to do with us?" the man asked somewhat nervously. "Somebody disclosed your connection with the Form Blood Beast, so we specifically came to investigate," Ji Ruobing said indifferently. "Sirs, please investigate clearly," the man quickly explained. "These days, the city is not peaceful, and we don¡¯t even manage to leave our house; how would we know anything about the Form Blood Beast." "More talk is of no use; we will investigate, and if there is nothing, naturally we won¡¯t trouble you folks," Ji Ruobing said. The man hesitated for a moment and eventually nodded. He said, "Please come in, sir." Walking into the house, Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows. The little girl who received them and the man showed no abnormalities. The courtyard was quite austere. A coughing sound came from a room inside the house. "Old Dong, has someone come?" Upon hearing the voice, the man quickly explained: "This is my wife, she is seriously ill and inconvenient to meet people; I hope the sir will understand." "Let¡¯s go see," Xu Zimei said. Entering the inner room, a strong medicinal smell assaulted the senses, very pungent. On the table inside was a just simmered medicine pot, and the bed held a woman covered entirely with a blanket. "My friend here is a doctor, and as the saying goes, a doctor has the heart of a parent. Let her have a look at your wife," Xu Zimei said to the man with a smile. "Perhaps there might be some miraculous effect." "Then I thank you, my lord," the man hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded. Ji Ruobing gave Xu Zimei a glance and then slowly walked towards the woman. "Ma¡¯am, please stretch out your hand," Ji Ruobing said. "That would trouble the beautiful lady," a strange voice came from the quilt, followed by a green claw sweeping past in front of Ji Ruobing. Aiming directly at her eyes. Ji Ruobing coldly snorted, seemingly prepared, as she swiftly retreated. With a loud "bang," the next moment, the room¡¯s door closed, and the quilt was flung away, revealing a fully green creature standing up. This creature was grotesquely shaped with a shiny, oily green skin, resembling the legendary goblin. Its ears were similar to those of elves, sharp and elongated, bald-headed with ripples on the top. Both eyes were pure white, with a hawkish nose and hooked beak. "You all should die," the goblin angrily stated. Suddenly, four goblin-like creatures jumped down from the ridge beam of the room. Meanwhile, the little girl and the man, who had been scared into trembling, hid to one side. "Is this what a Form Blood Beast looks like?" Ji Ruobing curiously asked. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They are not Form Blood Beasts," Xu Zimei shook his head gravely. He had never personally seen a real Form Blood Beast before. But previously on the Northern Continent, he had seen some leftover patterns at the ruins of the Jiang Family, who were the guardians of the Form Blood Space on the Northern Continent, just like the Sword Immortal, Jiang Yun himself. Though Form Blood Beasts differed in shape, they shared one thing: they used the power of the Form God. It was a distinct power from the dying days of the Mythical Era. Like the gods of the Mythical Era, who all possessed Divine Power. But these green creatures before them merely transformed ordinary Spiritual Energy into their power, hardly comparable to the lords of the late Twilight of the Gods era. "Who exactly are you?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "Your superior has come, and yet you ask who we are?" the creature said coldly. "You¡¯ve disrupted our tribe¡¯s ceremony; do you know what the consequences are?" "What tribe are you?" Xu Zimei continued to inquire. The creature did not respond but slowly raised its hands. These hands were different from ordinary creatures. Most creatures had five fingers of differing lengths. But the creature had six fingers, all roughly the same in length. Having seen quite a bit of the world, Ji Ruobing pondered for a moment, then exclaimed in astonishment, "Are you from the Six-Fingered Tribe?" "Oh, so there¡¯s someone who knows this name," the creature glanced at Ji Ruobing indifferently. It snorted coldly, "But how could those lowly, blood-muddled offshoots of the Six-Fingered Tribe compare to us. We are the authentic Mountain God Tribe." "Mountain God Tribe?" Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "I¡¯ve never heard of it." He wasn¡¯t much of a reader, mostly indifferent to things other than his interests. With three thousand tribes in the world, how could he remember them all? "Mountain God Tribe," Ji Ruobing gasped. Tentatively, she asked, "The ceremony you mentioned, were you just worshiping the Mountain God?" "What else did you think?" the creature said somewhat angrily. "But because of your arrival, I had to stop the worship." Hearing the creature¡¯s words, Ji Ruobing carefully tugged on Xu Zimei¡¯s clothes, whispering, "This might be a misunderstanding." Chapter 946 - 945 Brothel, The Final Move Upon hearing Ji Ruobing¡¯s words, Xu Zimei¡¯s expression changed, as if he had thought of something. "We¡¯ve been tricked," he said to Ji Ruobing. Seeing that Ji Ruobing still looked puzzled, this was not the place for explanations. "Kill," suddenly a green monster shouted, charging at Xu Zimei along with the other creatures. "If you want to worship the Mountain God, then continue, why the need for such violence," Xu Zimei said, throwing a punch. "You all deserve to die! Worship is not something to be taken lightly," the monster yelled angrily. "How many materials did my clan prepare for this ceremony? Now all is ruined. Are you going to compensate for the materials?" Realizing it was pointless to argue, Xu Zimei had no desire to entangle further. "Let¡¯s leave this place first," he suggested to Ji Ruobing. Ji Ruobing nodded slightly. With a swing of his ancient sword in his right hand, a Heaven Shaking Sword Intent fell between them, creating a chasm that forced the creatures back. By the time the Sword Intent had dissipated, their figures had vanished without a trace. "You¡¯ve disrupted our clan¡¯s ceremony, wait for our clan¡¯s pursuit," the creatures¡¯ indignant roars echoed from behind. ... Walking along a street which was still somewhat bustling, When Xu Zimei returned to the spot where the Chaos stall had been, the stall owner was long gone, and the town appeared as if it had never had a visitor. "What exactly is going on?" Ji Ruobing asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "It¡¯s ridiculous that the person we¡¯re looking for is right before our eyes, and we didn¡¯t even realize," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Right before our eyes?" Ji Ruobing paused for a moment. Then she quickly realized, "Was that stall owner the Form Blood Beast?" "There¡¯s no other explanation," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "But why? I don¡¯t understand the meaning behind his deception." "The city of Destruction is chaotic enough as it is, and it wants to stir the waters even muddier," Xu Zimei explained. "Drag us down with it," Ji Ruobing said. "Not just us," Xu Zimei shook his head. "We killed Qin Luo, who was the illegitimate son of the Moon Shadow Clan Leader. The Moon Shadow Clan won¡¯t let this go. Then there¡¯s the disruption of the Mountain God Tribe¡¯s ceremony. See, back and forth, it drags both the Moon Shadow Clan and the Mountain God Tribe into the mess." "I understand," Ji Ruobing nodded slightly. "The city of Destruction is chaotic now, but everyone¡¯s target is clear. They¡¯ve come responding to the call of the Destruction Lord to find the Form Blood Beast. It¡¯s trying to divert others¡¯ attention." Xu Zimei nodded. "So, what do we do now?" Ji Ruobing asked. "These animals even deceived me, which is quite interesting," Xu Zimei said. "Let¡¯s find that guy first." "How?" Ji Ruobing asked again. "As far as I know, the Form Blood Beast is best at changing its appearance. Now it¡¯s a man, but perhaps the next time we meet it¡¯ll be a woman." "Which place in the city of Destruction has the most people?" Xu Zimei asked aloud. Ji Ruobing fell silent for a bit, finally saying with a flushed face, "The brothel." "That I had forgotten," Xu Zimei said. "Then let¡¯s go to the brothel." "Are you trying to try your luck again?" Ji Ruobing inquired. "Not really, I just genuinely want to go," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Shameless," Ji Ruobing uttered coldly. "If you want to go, then you go, but I certainly won¡¯t." "I¡¯m not asking you to go, you just help me with something," Xu Zimei said. "What¡¯s the matter?" Ji Ruobing looked up, her eyes bright with inquiry. "Waiting for rabbits," Xu Zimei smiled. Then he whispered in her ear for a while. After he finished, Ji Ruobing expressed her concerns, "Wouldn¡¯t this be too dangerous?" "I¡¯m not even afraid of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, let alone a City of Destruction," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. "This is the only solution right now, and it¡¯s also the most feasible method." "Alright, then take care," Ji Ruobing thought for a moment and could only nod. "If anything really happens, don¡¯t push yourself too hard." "Are you showing concern for me?" Xu Zimei chuckled. "I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll drag me down," Ji Ruobing huffed and then left. .......... After parting with Ji Ruobing, Xu Zimei found the largest brothel in this City of Destruction. Here, brothels are considered the most profitable businesses. Of course, no one dares to run a brothel here without some real strength. Compared to other places, the area around this brothel seemed much more bustling. "Sir, please come in quickly, our girls are beautiful and affordable, you will surely be satisfied." "Oh my, Mr. Hu, you actually have time today? Are three girls enough?" The flamboyantly dressed madam stood at the entrance, inviting every passerby inside. Seeing Xu Zimei enter, her eyes lit up immediately. "This gentleman is a new face, right? Come in and try, I guarantee you¡¯ll relish the taste and find it hard to leave." Xu Zimei walked in with a smile. "Do you prefer elegance or vulgarity?" the madam asked with a smile beside him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is elegance, and what is vulgarity?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Elegance means the girls only sell their art, not their bodies, and everything depends on the girls¡¯ willingness. If the gentleman is capable, he may indeed please the ladies. As for vulgarity, I need not say more, the gentleman can have whatever he desires," the madam explained with a twinkle in her eyes. "Let¡¯s choose elegance then, I¡¯m somewhat of a clean freak," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Then, sir, follow me," the madam said, and then led Xu Zimei down a hallway to the left. Past the hallway, the view opened up ahead. It turned out to be a Peony Garden. White peonies and pink peonies were competing in splendor. A wondrous fragrance drifted from the heart of the flowers, refreshing the mind and spirit. "We have four areas for elegance here: Peony Garden, Plum Garden, Bamboo Grove, and Zither Room. The gentleman is free to wander. Whether you attract the ladies here is up to you," the madam explained. Hearing her explanation, Xu Zimei waved his hand with a smile, indicating that she should leave. He then stepped into the Peony Garden. Around five minutes later, the lively noise from the left stirred his interest. "The best flower in this Peony Garden should be ¡¯Drunken Beauty.¡¯ This is the nation¡¯s beauty and the king amongst flowers." "To me, it should be the finest among the white peonies, ¡¯White Immortal.¡¯ This one stands proud and aloof, severe in frost, truly the supreme flower monarch, one to be admired from a distance but not to be frivolously disrespected." "Miss Xiao, could you judge which of the two flowers is the most beautiful?" The crowd was gathered together, apparently arguing about several of the flowers. Xu Zimei found the sight amusing. Did these people come to the brothel just to admire the flowers? But then he thought about it, even the brothel has its dichotomy of elegance and vulgarity. After all, some women sell art and not their bodies, thus they might just be artists, performers. "Why argue, sirs? There are as many flowers in the eyes of the beholders as there are people. If you like them, that¡¯s good; why bother about the opinions of others," a pleasing voice came from within the crowd. Chapter 947 - 946 White Dragon in the Waves "Miss Ruoyun is right, no one is perfect, just as no flower can be said to be flawless," someone beside them exclaimed in admiration. As Xu Zimei approached for a closer look, he realized that the crowd was gathered around a spot where pink peonies intertwined with white ones. The woman who spoke before donned purple attire, with a layer of purple veil draped over her delicate waist no thicker than a clasp. Her face was likewise obscured by a layer of purple Washing Silk Veil. Although her features were indistinct, her eyes were soft and tender, suggesting she was a beauty in the making. To the side, the two clashing youths were both young men. One wore a black robe and a crown cap, while the other was in a white robe with his hair bound atop his head; most curiously, he sported two ox horns atop his head. This was the symbol of the Bull Head Tribe. "Young Master Niu and Left Young Master, you two shouldn¡¯t fight," someone nearby attempted to mediate. "Both flowers have their own merits." The lady in the purple robe seemed somewhat lacking in interest and suggested, "Why don¡¯t we go see the Zither Room, it¡¯s about time we¡¯ve appreciated these flowers enough." "Then let¡¯s follow Miss Xiao¡¯s suggestion," another voice agreed. Xu Zimei watched as someone approached him, a plump fellow. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His hair was combed to a bright shine, flaunting a fan with a certain flair. He pulled the chubby man aside and asked, "Brother, could you tell me who all these people are?" "Who are you?" the plump fellow glanced at Xu Zimei and retorted. "I, Xu Zimei, remain honest and reliable, without changing my name or my nature," replied Xu Zimei. "I¡¯m White Dragon in the Waves, Bai Qiuhu," the chubby man also announced his own name. Xu Zimei surveyed the man, finding his name quite refined, though it hardly matched his physique. "Brother White Dragon, you¡¯ve yet to answer my question," Xu Zimei prodded. "That woman is the oiran of this elegant garden, Xiao Ruoyun. The fellow with the horns is the son of the Bull Head Tribe¡¯s Clan Leader, named Niu Dali. The one in the black robe is the Wood War God¡¯s son," the chubby man listed the names as if reciting treasured knowledge. "Wood War God," Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "You must have heard of it, right? You don¡¯t seem to be from our City of Destruction," White Dragon in the Waves explained. "Under the command of the Lord of Destruction, there are eight War Gods, each named after metal, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder, wind, and dark. The eight War Gods guard the entire land of Destruction. Now, with the City of Destruction facing chaotic times, the Wood War God, who was originally guarding this place, even had the Thunder War God and the Fire War God called over recently." After speaking, the chubby man sneakily glanced around and added, "What I¡¯ve told you is all top-secret information; you must not share it with others. I¡¯m telling you because you seem agreeable." "Thank you, Brother White Dragon," Xu Zimei nodded slightly, smiling, "It¡¯s my first time to this refined garden; might you guide me around?" "What¡¯s there to see in this garden?" the chubby fellow said with disdain. Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelFire.C?m "I¡¯ll take you to the Zither Room; that¡¯s where some of the most stunning beauties are." "It seems you¡¯re quite familiar with this place, Brother White Dragon," Xu Zimei smiled. "Of course," the chubby fellow beamed, not hiding from Brother Xu, "I¡¯ve been frequenting this place since my childhood." At the age of seven, he could recite the names of all the girls here by heart. "By the age of ten, even blindfolded, I could navigate this entire refined garden." "Impressive, truly impressive," Xu Zimei quickly lauded with a laugh. With Brother White Dragon leading the way, they left the Peony Garden and proceeded inward. Plum blossoms dotted the air with fragrance, surpassing even the scent of purity. The Bamboo Grove was quiet and pleasant, surrounded by green water and Qing Shan. And the Zither Room was located right between the Plum Garden and the Bamboo Grove. On one side spread the drifting scent of plum blossoms, while on the other rested the serene Bamboo Grove. The Zither Room, despite its name, was only a setting, encircled by coralline fences. ``` There was no roof, only the wide expanse of azure sky overhead. The zither room was vast, nearly spacious enough to accommodate several plum gardens. Inside were women of all sorts dressed in ancient costumes, some slender, and others fuller-figured; there was a variety. As the women began to play their zithers, many people could be found sitting or standing around. There were young men in brocade robes, rugged men, and even some elderly folks. The ladies¡¯ delicate hands danced over the strings, and the zithers resonated in response. "Brother Xu, look at those legs. Would you tire of them even after ten years?" "And those chests, what do they make you think of?" "Now look at that woman, a pure jade of a girl." As soon as they entered the zither room, the chubby boy¡¯s gaze roamed over these women. From time to time, he would make a "tch tch" sound with his mouth. "Ladies and gentlemen, today our Peony Garden is hosting an event," a woman stepped forward. She surrounded herself with everyone and said with a smile, "We¡¯ll supplement our music with a martial contest to make new friends. Would you care to join?" "Miss, if we were to participate, surely Peony Garden ought to put up a prize," a burly man in the crowd called out. "Since you¡¯ve mentioned it," the woman replied with a smile. "The winner will gain the favor of Miss Jing and the company of her for one night." "Miss, is that true?" the same man asked again. A ripple of cheers spread through the crowd. "It¡¯s the absolute truth," the woman replied with a smile. "Who is Miss Jing?" Xu Zimei asked White Dragon in the Waves, his curiosity piqued. "I don¡¯t know either," the chubby boy shook his head slightly. "Didn¡¯t you say you were familiar with this place?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "That¡¯s true for everyone but Miss Jing," the chubby boy said, shaking his head honestly. "Miss Jing¡¯s background is mysterious. It¡¯s said her status is extraordinary; she¡¯s versed in astronomy and geography. She knows of events spanning five thousand years; there is nothing she doesn¡¯t know. Ordinary people can hardly ever see her; I haven¡¯t even seen what she looks like. But she plays the zither exquisitely, and even someone like me who doesn¡¯t understand the zither enjoys it." The chubby boy said this then whispered to Xu Zimei, "I suspect she¡¯s an unsightly creature, hence she never dares to show her true face to anyone." "With such mystery, how could Peony Garden let her be a companion?" Xu Zimei inquired. "It must be her own decision; Peony Garden can¡¯t make choices on her behalf," the chubby boy responded. ... "If I could gain the affections of Miss Jing, I¡¯d consider even death a fair price," the burly man said loudly. "I¡¯m in for this martial competition." "I¡¯m participating too," the people around all signed up. "Since we¡¯ve nothing better to do, shall we give it a try as well?" the chubby boy looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Do you think you can handle it?" Xu Zimei asked with some skepticism. The chubby boy lacked any powerful aura; either he was strong enough to conceal his presence, or he had cultivated some technique for hiding his energy. Otherwise, he simply wasn¡¯t that powerful, which was why it couldn¡¯t be discerned. "You think my nickname, ¡¯White Dragon in the Waves,¡¯ is just for show?" The chubby boy huffed. "Just you watch." "Brother Luo, how about we get things started?" a man in white robes called out with a laugh. ``` Chapter 948 - 947: Making Friends Through Martial Arts, Miss Jing "Then I shall respectfully comply," the man who was called upon also stood up, laughing as he spoke. One of them stood with his hands clasped behind his back, while the other held a folding fan, both exuding a graceful demeanor. As Spiritual Energy surged around them, what seemed like a friendly spar was actually executed with genuine skill. The sound of a zither emanated from within the room, its notes sharp like clashing armies, echoing like the roaring Yangtze flowing eastward. The heavy battle rhythm, "boom-drum-drum," as if invoking vivid pictures of severed enemy heads amidst vast armies. It stirred the blood to such a boil within that one could hardly resist the urge to wage war against both heaven and earth. As if inspired by the zither¡¯s melodies, the two men in the Plum Garden next to the Zither Room unleashed their True Fire. One fist thundered forth with the true intent of the martial way, And with a wave of the folding fan, a mirage of blooming plum blossoms scattered, causing a gentle snowfall to envelop the sky. Though it was called a spar, nearly everyone here longed for the intimate approval of Miss Jing. Soon after, the man with the folding fan was defeated, his illusory realm shattered by a punch, and his figure sent flying backward. "Gu Yanbai has come to learn," with the defeat of the man with the fan, others immediately stepped forward offering instruction. "Ladies and gentlemen, why not allow these young masters to rest for a round before continuing the fight?" suggested a woman from the garden with a smile. This would ensure fairness and prevent one-sided battles. "Fine, let this brother rest; who wishes to battle me?" Gu Yanbai called out loudly. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You wanted to go up, didn¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei turned to look at the chubby boy and asked. "These few don¡¯t catch my eye. I¡¯ll wait for Niu Dali and Zuo Quan to make their moves; only then will it be worthy to battle me," said the chubby boy disdainfully. "Do you also fancy Miss Jing?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Not really, I have a question to ask her. I heard she knows everything," the chubby boy replied. "Does she know about the Form Blood Beast?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s question, the chubby boy fell silent for a moment, glancing around cautiously. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he finally whispered, "I¡¯ll tell you a secret, a crack has appeared in the seal of the Form Blood Space, the day the Form Blood Beast escaped. I¡¯ve heard that the Master of Destruction himself once visited Miss Jing." "Really?" Xu Zimei was momentarily startled before speaking. "Rumors, just rumors," the chubby boy said with an embarrassed smile, quickly dismissing the notion. ... In the center of the Plum Garden, after several rounds of battle, the sparring had already seen many rounds. Almost everyone here came to join the excitement, challenging each other regardless of strength. After nearly an hour, the center of the arena finally had but one person remaining. It was an old man. "Does anyone else wish to fight? If not, this position shall belong to this old man," he said with a chuckle. The surroundings fell into a brief silence; most had already challenged and been defeated. From somewhere came a voice, "I¡¯ll take it," Niu Dali, bare-chested, entered from outside the Plum Garden. "It¡¯s the young master of the Bull Head Gang," someone in the crowd recognized him and promptly announced. Niu Dali looked at the old man and beckoned with a slight smile, "One move." "Young man, aren¡¯t you being a bit too arrogant?" the old man scoffed. Niu Dali didn¡¯t reply, but two puffs of white smoke emerged from his nostrils. In the next instant, a streak of golden light flashed over his horns, and Niu Dali¡¯s figure became shadowy. With a ¡¯boom,¡¯ he was already in front of the old man, his horns charging forth. The old man¡¯s hands surged with Spiritual Energy, unleashing a defiant counterattack. A terrible cry ensued. The golden horns pierced straight through the old man¡¯s body, impaling him upon them. "Killing you has tainted my horns," Niu Dali said indifferently. His gaze swept menacingly across the surroundings, chilling those who met his eyes. "Zuo Quan, fight me," Niu Dali demanded. "I¡¯m not in a hurry," Zuo Quan said nonchalantly, waving his hand as if he was waiting for something. "Then roll if you¡¯re not going to fight," Niu Dali said disdainfully. "Anyone else want to fight?" "I¡¯ll give it a try," the chubby boy stepped forward and said indifferently. "Who are you?" Niu Dali turned to look at him and asked with a frown. "Why bother with that, just fight," the chubby boy bellowed and charged directly at him. His obese frame was surprisingly agile, like a fat loach streaking toward Niu Dali. Niu Dali snorted coldly, stomping the ground like a mighty Wild Desolation ox, causing numerous cracks to appear. "Nine Veins Seal," the chubby boy snorted coldly. Suddenly, his figure cast countless afterimages in mid-air. These afterimages, obscure in their authenticity, surrounded Niu Dali. Niu Dali instantly lost his bearings, unsure how to apply his brute strength. In the next instant, the afterimages moved at a speed nearly impossible to catch with the naked eye. Even Xu Zimei, with her heightened senses, could only see a blur of figures. "Bang bang bang bang" - a series of sounds erupted in the void. "The fight is over, withdraw," the chubby boy rapidly backed away, distancing himself from Niu Dali. "What did you do?" Niu Dali furiously stared at the chubby boy. The sharp horn on his head, once flashing with golden light, was now devoid of any fluctuation of Spiritual Energy. "My Vein Gate Seal can block your Vein Gates, and you¡¯ll be no different from an ordinary person for seven days," the chubby boy boasted triumphantly. "Do you still want to fight now?" "You¡¯re playing tricks," Niu Dali shouted angrily. "I¡¯m giving face to the Bull Head Gang, not wanting to injure you," the chubby boy stated coolly. "If no one else fights, then I claim this spot." "Zuo Quan," Niu Dali seemed reluctant to give up and looked toward Zuo Quan. "I am not participating," Zuo Quan shook his head slightly. "Since no one dares to challenge further, I declare Young Master Bai the victor of this competition," the woman before them declared with a smile. "Wait," the chubby boy waved his hand and turned to Xu Zimei with a smile, saying, "Brother Xu, I¡¯ll give my spot to you." "Give it to me?" Xu Zimei said in surprise. "Yes," the chubby boy chuckled and stepped forward to slap Xu Zimei on the shoulder. "A night in spring is worth a thousand gold; don¡¯t squander my good intentions." "Why give it to me?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "I like the look of you; I don¡¯t need a reason to do what I do," the chubby boy said with a wave of his hand. "Come with me then, young master," the woman said to Xu Zimei. "According to the previous rules, you can spend the night with Miss Jing." Xu Zimei felt everything was rather confusing as he followed the woman deeper into the Zither Room amidst the envious gazes of the onlookers. Through the main hall, a corridor appeared ahead. This corridor was lined with countless scrolls of calligraphy and paintings. "Miss Jing has a great love for literature and painting," the guiding woman explained with a smile. "These were all created by Miss Jing." Continue your journey on NovelFire.C?m Xu Zimei showed little interest; he was not concerned with these. As they entered the corridor, a melody from a zither sounded from not far away. Like gentle wisps of cooking smoke, it softly filled the air. Chapter 949 - 948: The Mysterious Miss Jing, Seeing Through Everything Listening to the sound of the qin, it was pleasant and comfortable, as if a stream was gently flowing through the heart, nourishing everything. The spring rain permeated the air; although it was only a sound, it could make one visualize scenes, even feeling as though placed within the world manifested from the music. This could only be achieved when the qin music reached a certain level, allowing the player to share her inner world with the listener. Listening to the qin, Xu Zimei felt his heart become extremely peaceful. The corridor was very tranquil, with vermilion-colored columns on both sides. Straight ahead at the end of the corridor, a pavilion appeared. At this moment, a woman was standing in the pavilion, looking at Micro Water Lake on the other side. A curtain hung at the entrance of the pavilion. The curtain was made of fine beads strung together, adorned with wind chimes of various colors. With the breeze coming from afar, stirring the ripples on the lake¡¯s surface, the wind chimes rang with a "ting-a-ling" sound. "Young Master Xu, it¡¯s right here. I¡¯ll take my leave first," the woman looked toward Xu Zimei and smiled. She bowed slightly and gracefully took her leave. Xu Zimei walked straight ahead and used his hand to lift the beaded curtain of the wind chimes. The pavilion wasn¡¯t too large, a harp was placed directly in front of him. A woman wearing a white lotus long dress stood with her back to the entrance, at the edge of the pavilion. Her demeanor was elegant, standing there quietly. Her long dress was majestic and slender, blooming like a lotus. Like a lotus unfolding atop another lotus. Her slender waist was graceful and charming. Looking up, her fair neck was as pure white as real snow. Her flaxen hair cascaded down her back, gently fluttering with the breeze. At this moment, the sun was radiant, the spring light splendid, everything was just right. Xu Zimei sat by the table in the pavilion, pouring himself a cup of tea. The tea was greenish-yellow, bitter with a hint of sweetness. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I heard you understand astronomy and geography, knowing the affairs of the past thousand years," Xu Zimei started the conversation. "Young Master wishes to know what?" Miss Jing turned around, her smile radiant as if the February snow met warm sun, dispelling all clouds. Only then did Xu Zimei examine her features. Her eyebrows were like verdant feathers, resembling willow leaves yet not quite, curving just right. Her skin was as white as snow, as if washed with milk, smooth and tender, irresistibly making one want to touch and see. Her teeth appeared like shells behind cherry lips tinted with cherry-colored lipstick, white and neatly aligned. There was beauty in one person, gracefully sweet. Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but think of a poem, "Clouds want to be her dress and flowers want to adorn her, spring breeze caresses the railing enriching the dew¡¯s intensity." Clouds wished to be her clothing; flowers wanted to decorate her beauty. The spring breeze swept over the railing, the dew nourishing the color of flowers even more. In his life, Xu Zimei had seen many beautiful women, Saintesses from various Holy Lands, none of which could compare to her. It seemed as if each of her features was just right, perfectly so. One had to marvel that such perfection could exist in the world. She had a faint fragrance about her, very subtle. If you weren¡¯t careful, you might not even notice it. Yet, this fragrance seemed to possess a kind of magic that once you smelled it, you would crave it, unable to resist. "What do you know?" Xu Zimei countered. Miss Jing slowly sat down, sitting opposite Xu Zimei, her long dress spreading on the floor. "The Young Master wants to know about his own life, or are you testing me?" Miss Jing smiled. "Feel free to speak," Xu Zimei nodded. The path of destiny was very elusive; even those who delve into the River of Fate dare not claim they could grasp destiny. Xu Zimei also had the Chaos Pearl, which allowed him to come so close to destiny. Otherwise, with his Divine Vein Realm, he would definitely not have had the opportunity to deal with destiny. So he generally did not believe in the sayings about fate. "Young Master was born in the True Martial Holy Sect, a place of prestigious identity. But along the way, it seemed that you relied on the Sect Gate, and it was you alone who moved forward. Your love life is not going well, the person you love is unseeable, even though your hearts resonate, you still cannot be together." Miss Jing gently tapped on the table and continued, "Young Master was born with his own mission. This path is destined to lead to darkness." Upon saying this, Miss Jing¡¯s lips slightly parted, and she smiled as she spoke a single word. "Demonic Skills." Xu Zimei slowly raised his head, and though it was only a few sentences, he was struck by amazement. Those simple lines seemed to encompass his entire life. Xu Zimei realized that in front of her, it seemed like there was no secret he could keep. Apart from his rebirth and creating his own world, nothing else seemed to be secret anymore. "I wonder if what Jing¡¯er says is true?" Miss Jing asked with a smile. "You indeed have some ability," Xu Zimei nodded in response. "Just some ability?" Miss Jing looked up, her beautiful eyes hopeful, her red lips slightly parted, lightly exhaling a fragrant breath. That allure was indescribable. "In fact, I wanted to ask about the Form Blood Beast," Xu Zimei felt a bit uneasy and said. "On such a lovely evening, is that all you want to talk about with me?" Miss Jing leaned on the edge of the pavilion. Her figure was completely revealed, her slender legs resting on the chair of the pavilion. "Then what do you want me to do?" Xu Zimei asked. "I want the Young Master to be a beast for once," Miss Jing laughed. She stood up, and her lotus long dress blossomed. She moved lightly, coming to the back of Xu Zimei. Her jade hand rested on Xu Zimei¡¯s shoulders, she slightly bent down, her mouth exhaling warm breath close to Xu Zimei¡¯s ear. "People in this world, True Gentlemen, Hypocrites, Villains, True Villains, they all exist. I wonder which category Young Master belongs to?" She chuckled, "I see Young Master takes good care of himself. Now your heart belongs to just one person. Being a man, haven¡¯t you ever had desires? Is there no word ¡¯lust¡¯ in your mind? Discover more stories at NovelFire.C?m Or is Jing¡¯er not appealing enough to move you?" Xu Zimei stared at her, silent for a long, long time. Then, he finally spoke a few words. "I consider you a friend, and you think of seducing me?" "Pfft," Miss Jing couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. That laugh was like snow melting, all else paling in comparison. Indeed, beauty made every action all the more alluring. "Do you really have no other thoughts, Xu Zimei?" Miss Jing continued. "Just tell me about the Form Blood Beast," Xu Zimei spoke in a tranquil tone. "Haven¡¯t you already found a way, Young Master Xu? Why come to ask me?" Miss Jing said. Xu Zimei looked at her seriously. "Have you been investigating me?" "Many things cannot be learned through investigation; this is just Jing¡¯er¡¯s innate ability." "I don¡¯t believe it," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He had leapt out of the River of Fate; many things were simply not possible for others to understand. "But that is the truth, whether Young Master believes it or not," Miss Jing smiled and replied. "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take my leave," Xu Zimei stood up, ready to leave. "Young Master," Miss Jing called out from behind. Chapter 950 - 949 Rumors, Wood War God Xu Zimei halted his steps and looked toward the other person. "You just now had a very rapid heartbeat, I could feel it," Miss Jing said with a smile. "You might look serious on the surface, but your heart was moved, right?" "What is your name?" Xu Zimei inquired. "My name is just one character, Jing," replied Miss Jing with a smile. "Young Master can just call me Jing¡¯er; it so happens you¡¯re the first man to call me that." "Oh," Xu Zimei nodded slightly and turned, preparing to leave again. "If Young Master has any matters, you can find me at any time," Miss Jing¡¯s voice came from behind. "Jing¡¯er will always be ready to sweep a seat for you." Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure growing more distant, her lips curled into a tempting arc. Stepping out from the pavilion, a gentle breeze was blowing lightly, as if the sound of wind chimes from the pavilion¡¯s curtains still echoed in his ears. Xu Zimei halted his steps, just now, his Daoist Heart seemed somewhat unstable. He had always felt that he wasn¡¯t so concerned with the pleasures of love, except for his feelings toward Nan Ke¡¯er, he had no emotions for any other women. The so-called cultivation, especially in its later stages, was about cultivating this Daoist Heart. Through thousands of trials and tribulations amidst the mortal world, one must remain constant in the end. But he, after all, was human and could not escape the seven emotions and six desires. When presented with a perfect beauty, ripe for the picking, he still couldn¡¯t help but have his heart moved. Although he controlled himself and suppressed the impulses within, the disturbance in his Daoist Heart was still a disturbance. The color of the sky outside had darkened. But within this cultivated garden, it remained as bright as ever. At intervals, some plum trees or bamboo plants had colorful small lanterns hanging on them. As these little lanterns were lit, they would cast reflections on the plum blossoms, adding a dash of grace. Even at night, the place was bustling with people, exceptionally lively. The number of people spending the night in this garden was more than a few. Some even considered it their home, admiring flowers and listening to the zither in this beautiful garden by day, and indulging in worldly pleasures by night, thoroughly enjoying themselves. Life is indeed short; by the time one¡¯s head turns white, empty regrets cut deep. "Have you heard? A big event has recently occurred in our City of Destruction." In the nearby pavilion, a few people were chatting. Xu Zimei, being close, intentionally listened in for a few sentences. "What big event?" someone beside eagerly asked. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You all should know who sealed the Form Blood Space in our City of Destruction," the person said. "Of course, it¡¯s the Holy Master. That¡¯s common knowledge." "I heard that the Holy Master¡¯s True Divine Sword has been found," someone whispered. "What kind of joke is that? Hasn¡¯t the True Divine Sword already been shattered and its pieces scattered around the Yuan Central Continent? Who could have found them?" "Anyway, the rumor going around the city is that someone called Xu Zimei has gathered the pieces of the True Divine Sword and has become the Holy Master¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s already arrived in our City of Destruction, supposedly to resolve the Form Blood Space once and for all." "Really? What¡¯s the background of this Xu Zimei?" "I don¡¯t know either, but the city has been chaotic enough recently, and now it¡¯s getting even more so." "Good, let it be chaotic; what else would you call the City of Destruction?" someone laughed heartily, seemingly unconcerned. Hearing the content of this conversation, Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. "Letting that lass spread rumors, I didn¡¯t expect them to get so out of hand." He had originally instructed Ji Ruobing to spread the rumor that he possessed the True Divine Sword. And now, in less than a day, crazy rumors of him being the Holy Master¡¯s disciple and about to settle the Form Blood Space issue for good had emerged. Xu Zimei¡¯s heart had always harbored a guess. Opening the seal of the Form Blood Space was immensely difficult. Relying on the Form Blood Beasts to attack the seal could prove futile even after millions of years. Moreover, the Destruction Master from the outside world was guarding it; should any issues arise with the seal, it could be observed and repaired at any time. The fact that a few Form Blood Beasts had escaped was already an enormous stroke of luck. The opportunity to open the seal of the Form Blood Space must have been the True Divine Sword. All these were Xu Zimei¡¯s conjectures. Whether they were true or not would depend on the situation. If those Form Blood Beasts knew that the True Divine Sword was in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, there would be no need for Xu Zimei to seek them out, as they would probably come knocking on his door. This was akin to "waiting for the rabbit by the stump." Xu Zimei sought the Form Blood Beasts, and he did not wish for the True Divine Sword to cause any other troubles. After leaving Ya Garden, he hadn¡¯t seen the chubby young man again. Although curious about the other¡¯s identity, Xu Zimei had not gone out of his way to look for him. He left Ya Garden and found an inn in the Southern District of the City of Destruction. He booked two rooms. And rendezvoused inside the inn with Ji Ruobing. Casually asking the innkeeper to serve good food and drinks, he looked at Ji Ruobing with a smile and asked, "Is everything settled?" "You¡¯re in for it now," Ji Ruobing said and took a swig of strong liquor. Not even furrowing his brow, he continued, "You¡¯re about to be busy. Some want the True Divine Sword, and others want the Holy Master¡¯s legacy." "Then let¡¯s wait and see when the fish bites," Xu Zimei said with a smile. While they were eating, suddenly, several men clad in iron armor entered the inn from outside. Their target was unmistakably Xu Zimei. "So quickly," Xu Zimei said, surprised. Had trouble come knocking the moment he spoke of it? "Young Master Xu, the Wood War God would like to see you," the leader of the iron-armored men approached, stating flatly to Xu Zimei. Aside from the Destruction Master, the eight War Gods were the absolute authorities in the City of Destruction. Their word was the iron law of the City of Destruction. "What¡¯s the matter?" Xu Zimei asked. "The commander didn¡¯t specify, but please be sure to come with us," the iron-armored man replied. Xu Zimei glanced at Ji Ruobing. Ji Ruobing waved his hand and said with a smile, "Go ahead, I¡¯m quite tired myself; I was about to go back to my room for some sleep." ¡­ Following the iron-armored men, Xu Zimei arrived at the deepest part of the city. It seemed to be the entire military camp of the City of Destruction. No other people were to be seen around, only the Iron Armored Army. They led Xu Zimei to a tent and then left. Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings before entering the tent. A desk was placed in front of the tent, with several scrolls messily laid out on it. On the other end of the desk sat a handsome middle-aged man on the ground. The man wore a light green robe. Though not having eyebrows like swords or eyes like stars, his features were proportionate, and he was undeniably a handsome man. "Take a seat," the man said with a smile as Xu Zimei entered, putting down the scroll in his hand. "May I know what the Wood War God wants from me?" Xu Zimei asked directly. "You¡¯re smart; you should be able to guess," the Wood War God replied with a smile. "Because of the True Divine Sword," Xu Zimei said. The Wood War God nodded slightly and replied, "I roughly understand your plan, using the True Divine Sword as bait to lure the Form Blood Beasts here." Chapter 951 - 950 Wood, Dark War God, The Elder’s Assassination Hearing the words of the Wood War God, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t refute. This kind of scheme was overt; even if the other party was aware, they had no choice but to come. For the sake of the entire Form Blood Beast clan, for freedom, the True Divine Sword was the most critical thing. Read new chapters at FreeNovelFire "Have you ever considered that your idea is too rash? Should you fail, have you thought about the consequences?" The Wood War God looked at Xu Zimei with a stern tone, "Once the Form Blood Beasts escape from the Form Blood Space, it would be a fatal blow to the entire Destruction Continent, perhaps even to Yuan Central Continent. Do you really want the aftermath of the Mythical Era to descend again?" "Is this why you summoned me here?" Xu Zimei countered. "Strictly speaking, the True Divine Sword is your possession, and how you dispose of it isn¡¯t my place to decide," the Wood War God paused before speaking. "But this matter is of great importance; there can be no mistakes. Therefore, I hope you will hand over the True Divine Sword for us to safeguard." "And then?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly upon hearing this, his expression inscrutable. "Rest assured, I¡¯m not coveting anything. Once those Form Blood Beasts are captured, and the danger is removed, I will return it to you," explained the Wood War God. "What if I refuse? Are you planning to take it by force," Xu Zimei continued with a smile. "If it¡¯s for the sake of Destruction City, what¡¯s wrong with taking it by force," stated the Wood War God with a resolute tone. "I will not give those Form Blood Beasts any chance to escape. Not even a sliver." "Then you can try," Xu Zimei replied calmly, unangered. The two stared at each other, Xu Zimei¡¯s face covered by a black cloth, revealing neither joy nor anger. But the Wood War God¡¯s furious eyes bulged, ill-fitting his handsome appearance, like a lion in a frenzy. "Wood Commander, don¡¯t be angry," in the meantime, a light chuckle came from the side. "We have no grudges, and our objectives align in dealing with the Form Blood Beasts. We should be on the same side." Xu Zimei turned his head to see a man in a dark robe approaching with a smile. The man had thick eyebrows and big eyes, tall and sturdy, seemingly around one ninety centimeters tall. Walking up to them, he exuded a dominating presence. "This young brother, let¡¯s get acquainted, you can call me the Dark Commander," the man said with a smile. "Dark War God?" Xu Zimei inquired. He had heard from that plump little fellow that today¡¯s Destruction City was guarded by Three War Gods in total. All to track down these so-called Form Blood Beasts. "It¡¯s just a title after all. How could we dare to shoulder the title of War God," laughed the Dark War God. "You may call me Dark Commander." "I won¡¯t hand over the True Divine Sword, if you want to force it, whether two against one or all your soldiers together. I¡¯m ready," Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. "You...," the Wood War God next to him, seemed even more enraged. "Wood Commander, don¡¯t be angry," the Dark War God turned to look at Xu Zimei. He smiled, "May I discuss with the Wood Commander for a moment, before we continue our talk?" "Suit yourself," Xu Zimei replied nonchalantly. The two walked into the tent, talking for about five minutes, and eventually, the Wood War God came out with a sullen face. "We both give ground," the Wood Commander turned to Xu Zimei and spoke again. "We don¡¯t need the True Divine Sword, but you must cooperate with us to capture the Form Blood Beasts." "How shall I cooperate?" Xu Zimei asked. "Since you insist on holding the True Divine Sword, you¡¯ll act as bait," the Wood War God said. "We¡¯ll protect you from the shadows, and when necessary, you must obey our commands. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind." "Obeying your commands is out of the question," Xu Zimei stated bluntly. "But if you want to protect me from the shadows, I can agree. However, I have one more condition." "What condition?" the Wood War God asked, furrowing his brows. "I want to see the Lord of Destruction," said Xu Zimei. He¡¯d need the Lord¡¯s consent to enter the Form Blood Space. "The City Lord doesn¡¯t meet with just anyone," the Wood War God replied with a cold snort. "That¡¯s not an absolute statement," the Dark War God hastily intervened from the side. He smiled, "Once we capture the Form Blood Beast together, you¡¯ll be credited with half the achievement and naturally gain an audience with the City Lord." "Then we have an agreement," Xu Zimei nodded. "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave." "I¡¯ll briefly inform you of the situation," the Dark War God said. "At present, there are three known Form Blood Beasts that have escaped. Be wary." Xu Zimei nodded and left the barracks, heading straight for the inn. Without these people¡¯s assistance, he could kill the Form Blood Beast on his own. Right now, however, he didn¡¯t want to start a conflict with Destruction City. Firstly, because their conflict would only benefit the Form Blood Beast. Secondly, he wanted to enter the Ancient Heavenly Court and inevitably had to deal with them; there was no need to sour relations too much. ... Watching Xu Zimei depart, the Wood War God withdrew his gaze to look at the Dark War God and asked, "Why did you stop me just now?" "You never change that temper of yours," the Dark War God snorted coldly and said. "You know I cultivate the Power of Dark, able to nurture the dark side within a person. But when I tested him just now, I felt my power vanish like a stone in the sea, eliciting no response." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he said this, the Dark War God narrowed his eyes, his expression hinting at deeper thoughts. He continued, "There are only two possibilities for such an outcome. Either his heart embraces the light, open and untainted, where darkness cannot penetrate, but do you think that¡¯s likely? Or, this man is unfathomable, and I cannot shake him in the least." Hearing the Dark War God¡¯s words, the Wood War God seemed somewhat incredulous. "You¡¯re saying he¡¯s that powerful? How is that possible?" "Why not? Even in Destruction City, he dares to stand up to you. What does that tell you? Confidence," the Dark War God spoke blandly. The Wood War God lowered his head, pondering. ... Leaving the barracks, Xu Zimei went directly to the inn. The barracks were located quite remotely, so when he came out, there were hardly any people to be seen. At that moment, an old man with a hunched back and tattered clothes appeared not far ahead. "My lord, please be kind and spare some money," the old man approached Xu Zimei, begging. But before Xu Zimei could speak, the old man¡¯s hand moved as quick as lightning, turning into a blade edge, slashing towards Xu Zimei¡¯s neck. Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows and threw a punch. With a "bang," his fist burst the man¡¯s body into a mist of blood. "So weak?" Even Xu Zimei was somewhat surprised. But the fact was in front of him; the old man died so easily. He sensed his surroundings for a brief moment, detecting nothing unusual. Then he continued on his way to the inn. Reaching the main street, the area was brightly illuminated once more. Chapter 952 - 951 Temptation, Mountain God Descends The night in the city of Destruction was still bustling. Stay updated through FreeNovelFire Back at the inn, in contrast to the outside world, it was somewhat deserted. There weren¡¯t many people in the inn, Ji Ruobing seemed to have already rested, only the shopkeeper sat at the front desk, playing with an abacus. "The guest has returned," the shopkeeper greeted with a smile upon seeing Xu Zimei enter. "Why is it so quiet today?" Xu Zimei asked offhandedly. "Someone booked the whole place," the shopkeeper replied in a low voice. Judging by the smile on his face, he must have made a good profit. Seeing Xu Zimei about to leave, the shopkeeper quickly pulled on Xu Zimei and pointed to the second floor above. With a cheerful expression, he said, "The person who booked the place is waiting for you up there." "Waiting for me?" Xu Zimei asked, surprised. "Are you sure?" "Of course I¡¯m sure," the shopkeeper hurriedly responded. "Guest, please go up and have a look." With a doubtful mind, Xu Zimei walked up to the second floor. Just as he reached the corner of the staircase on the second floor, Xu Zimei twitched his nose. A faint scent. He seemed to know who had come. In front of the street-facing window on the second floor sat Miss Jing. She seemed to have changed her makeup. She wore a thick red long gown, looking somewhat different from when he had seen her before. Her hair had turned golden, and around her eyes was something like smoky makeup, all black around. Her eyelashes were very long, and this time her lips were painted bright red. Her appearance was highly seductive. Her figure was curvaceous, the red long gown half-revealing, even many parts were somewhat inappropriate for children. She was leaning against the window, looking at Xu Zimei with a half-smile. "Does Miss Jing need something?" Xu Zimei asked as he approached. "Why don¡¯t you call me Jing¡¯er," Miss Jing asked with a smile. "Not familiar," Xu Zimei shook his head and replied. "Just get to know each other a bit more, and we¡¯ll be familiar," Miss Jing laughed, sticking her tongue out and licking along the edge of her red lips. "Let¡¯s just stick to business, cut it out," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. "Whats the matter, Zimo Brother? Do you despise Jing¡¯er because of her low status? I¡¯m also willing to be your lover." Miss Jing put on a pitiful look. "You better call me Young Master Xu. That nickname gives me the creeps," Xu Zimei bluntly refused. "But I like calling you Zimo Brother," Miss Jing¡¯s eyes twinkled as she stared intently at Xu Zimei. Her gaze never shifted elsewhere. Xu Zimei turned his head and gave her a cool glance before turning to leave. "You heartbreaker, don¡¯t you miss me at all?" Miss Jing¡¯s expression suddenly turned sorrowful. "Since we parted yesterday, I¡¯ve been thinking about you non-stop. I thought you didn¡¯t like the way I was yesterday, so I changed my makeup especially for today, yet you still haven¡¯t spared me a glance." "You¡¯re overacting," Xu Zimei looked at her once more, still unmoved. After only a day of acquaintance, how could there be such deep feelings? "You¡¯re really cold-hearted, no fun at all," Miss Jing smiled faintly, picked up a teapot, poured herself a cup, and also poured one for Xu Zimei. Then she said, "Let¡¯s talk about real matters now. Did those War Gods from the city of Destruction look for you?" "You¡¯re quite well-informed," Xu Zimei nodded. "I¡¯m here to tell you that those people are untrustworthy; you¡¯d better be careful," Miss Jing said. "I¡¯m aware," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "No good deed goes unpunished," Miss Jing pouted and sniffed. Then she said, "Then I¡¯ll take my leave first." She stood up, walked over to Xu Zimei¡¯s side, and once again bowed her head. Leaning close to his ear, she whispered, "If you truly don¡¯t want me to call you Brother Zimo. I can change the address, How about I call you daddy, but only in bed." After Miss Jing spoke, she smiled seductively and walked downstairs. The faint fragrance still lingered in the air. Although faint, it was persistent. Yet, the words of Miss Jing did prompt him to ponder a little. In the end, others couldn¡¯t be trusted; he had to rely on himself. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he returned to his room, it was because his room was connected to Ji Ruobing¡¯s. Ji Ruobing was leaning against the railing in front of the room door, smiling lightly at him. "Done with your lover¡¯s meeting?" "Are you jealous?" Xu Zimei retorted. "What nonsense," Ji Ruobing glared at him and went back into her room. And Xu Zimei also returned to his room. Tonight he wasn¡¯t planning to cultivate but intended to use The Dream of Three Thousand Years to refine his Daoist Heart. This method could transform the seas and fields, and change everything. Although in the end, they were all reflections in the mirror, the moon in the water, merely a grand dream, it was the most solid training for the Daoist Heart. Now that Miss Jing had already managed to affect Xu Zimei¡¯s spirits, it left him feeling somewhat threatened. It was a good opportunity to use her to temper his Daoist Heart. ... A silent night passed, and when Xu Zimei woke from his dream the next day, it was already broad daylight outside. A hint of fatigue flashed across his eyes. From the outside world¡¯s perspective, he had only spent a night, but in that dream, he had indeed experienced countless nights. He slowly sniffed the air, detecting a very faint scent of blood. Xu Zimei quickly opened the door, only to see three corpses lying in the hallway of the inn. He happened to know the three corpses. One was the inn¡¯s shopkeeper, and the other two were the inn¡¯s helpers. Ji Ruobing was sitting downstairs, waving at Xu Zimei; it was evident that she had woken up early. "What happened here?" Xu Zimei asked in confusion. "Last night, at midnight, these people stealthily entered your room. Seeing you were sound asleep, I took matters into my own hands," Ji Ruobing explained. "The evil beings are becoming increasingly rampant," Xu Zimei responded. "What are you planning to do today?" Ji Ruobing asked. Before Xu Zimei could even respond, a loud "boom" resonated, and the inn¡¯s main door was blasted open. A group of people dressed in black and white robes marched inside with an aggressive aura. The group¡¯s leader was a man wearing a mask. The mask was distinguished by a division of black and white colors. The man looked around and then fixed his gaze on Xu Zimei¡¯s table. "So you are Xu Zimei," he asked indifferently. "Moon Shadow Clan?" Xu Zimei guessed, seeing their attire. "You are bold, to have killed our Moon Shadow people and not even consider running away," the masked man said coldly. "Not quite yet," Xu Zimei waved his hand and smiled. As his words fell, another "boom" of an explosion was heard. This time, the sound came from beneath the ground. Countless cracks spread out from under their feet, and a gigantic stone statue emerged from underneath the inn. "The Mountain God descends, all shall kneel," a grand voice thundered commandingly. Chapter 953 - 952 Ji Ruobing Missing, Lion Mansion Watching such a large statue emerge from the ground, everyone was taken aback. But then they all quickly recovered. "It turns out to be an Elder of the Mountain God Tribe," a man from the Moon Shadow Clan spoke first, inquiring. "I wonder why the Mountain God Tribe is here?" "This fellow disturbed our tribe¡¯s sacrificial ceremony; we¡¯ve come specifically to capture him and bring him back for punishment," explained the statue, speaking human language in a calm tone. "That explanation doesn¡¯t really hold up, there has to be a proper sequence of events," the masked man said with a smile. "Our Clan Leader¡¯s son was killed, no matter what, he has to come with us first." Watching the two fight over his ownership, Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed. The allure of the True Divine Sword was indeed great. It was said to be for revenge, but that was only part of it, the bigger reason was they also wanted the True Divine Sword. Both let out a cold snort. "Then let¡¯s rely on our own abilities, whoever captures him, keeps him," stated the masked man indifferently. "I have the same intention," replied the statue just as coolly. He reached out his hand, and suddenly the sky shattered and the earth split, as endless power wrapped around him and pressed down towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei clenched his hand, as if grasping the whole void in his palm. He threw a punch directly. The aftermath of the explosion collapsed the inn immediately, and one of the arms of the statue was smashed by Xu Zimei¡¯s punch. "The mantis stalks the cicada, but what if the prey is a tiger?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He advanced with vigor, stepping once and soaring to the sky, Heaven Shaking power exploded from him. He charged towards the statue. His speed was extremely fast, nearly leaving behind trails of afterimages. Another punch, the statue didn¡¯t even have time to react, and his heart was pierced. Seeing this scene, the masked man was slightly startled. He hurriedly shouted, "I¡¯ll help you." Dark and white aura surrounded him and transformed into a streak of light charging at Xu Zimei. "Get lost," Xu Zimei kicked out, sending the man flying. He then rushed directly towards the statue, his hands smashing downward powerfully. The huge head of the statue was crushed in the void. "Ahh," a scream erupted from the statue. "You offend the Mountain God; you will eventually be punished." "That doesn¡¯t mean you can point fingers," Xu Zimei said coolly. Following the destruction of the statue, dust filled the air, leaving the place in chaos. Xu Zimei turned around, only to see that all members of the Moon Shadow Clan were trembling. "Go," the masked man yelled, fleeing towards the city¡¯s outskirts. Xu Zimei waved his right hand, stating, "Since you¡¯ve come, you might as well stay." A "rumbling" authority like a rolling river cascaded down from above like a waterfall, immediately suppressing everyone. Then the sound of swords chimed, and before the people even realized how to draw their swords, their heads had fallen, and their warm blood turned cold. ... Xu Zimei looked around; besides the ruin-like scene, Ji Ruobing had also disappeared without a trace. Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. These Form Blood Beasts were quite cunning, using these people to stall him while secretly capturing Ji Ruobing in the shadows. Now, Xu Zimei was using himself as bait, aiming for a forthright and open strategy. But these Form Blood Beasts targeted his companions as leverage, trying to force him to comply. He extended his right hand, and a pale white gas twirled around his palm. "Destiny," Xu Zimei murmured lowly. The gases formed a line, floating in front of Xu Zimei, guiding his way. Ji Ruobing¡¯s True Fate was the Myriad Tribulations Cone, a very special True Fate. The power it utilized was calamity. Previously, the two had agreed to leave a trace of Spiritual Energy for each other, so if something happened to one, the other could quickly find them. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy left by Ji Ruobing was calamity energy, which was significantly different from ordinary Spiritual Energy and generally difficult to detect. He didn¡¯t say anything to those War Gods, as he assumed the other party must have people secretly protecting him. But even though Ji Ruobing had been captured without showing herself, it did reveal some attitudes. ... Following the calamity energy line, he unexpectedly arrived at the most bustling main thoroughfare in the Destruction City¡¯s East City District. "Could they be hiding here?" Xu Zimei slightly frowned. Form Blood Beasts hidden in Destruction City, most people¡¯s first reaction would be to think that they must be hidden in dark places or some remote areas. Never had he imagined they would be here so brazenly. Xu Zimei looked up, in front of him was a very majestic mansion. Surrounding the mansion were brownish walls, And by the door squatted two lions¡ªnot stone lions, but real ones. Their red fur seemed particularly ferocious, quietly lying on either side of the doorway. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eyes slightly closed, inadvertently emanating a fierce animal might, enough to shock passerby. The door was vermilion, And overhead, on the black plaque, a few glittering golden characters were written. "Lion Mansion." Right as Xu Zimei stood at the doorway observing, the figure of the Wood War God came walking over from the side. Xu Zimei glanced at him without showing curiosity. His every move now was affecting the strings of many people¡¯s hearts. "Do you have a clue?" the Wood War God asked. "What place is this?" Xu Zimei asked. "You mean Lion Mansion?" the Wood War God chuckled. "This is one of the strongest forces in Destruction City. It¡¯s different in nature from gangs like the Bull Head Gang and Moon Shadow Gang. The Manor Master of Lion Mansion has influence over both light and dark. One fifth of the properties in Destruction City have his fingerprints on them." "Doesn¡¯t anyone manage this?" Xu Zimei curiously asked. Given his development, perhaps one day he could dominate the entire city. This could greatly affect the rule of the Lord of Destruction. "The City Lord doesn¡¯t let us meddle; as long as the rules aren¡¯t violated, he can freely expand," the Wood War God shrugged. "The Manor Master of Lion Mansion is known as Mad Lion, his real name being Shi Qianshan, and as for his background, it¡¯s quite mysterious." "Can we go inside and look?" Xu Zimei asked. "Looking is fine, but this guy is arrogant; he likely won¡¯t consider us important," the Wood War God smiled. "Not even you?" Xu Zimei curiously asked. One should know the status of the Wood War God in Destruction City was second only to the Lord of Destruction. The Wood War God just smiled, remaining silent without further elaboration. "Let¡¯s go inside then," Xu Zimei said. The Wood War God nodded, looked towards the guarding lions, and said, "Go report that the Wood War God is here to visit your Manor Master." The lion on the left opened its eyes, glanced indifferently at the Wood War God. Subsequently, it let out a gentle roar. Seemingly carrying a certain message within this roar, soon after, a man in a red long garment walked out from the mansion. "Wood War God, what brings you to our Lion Mansion today?" Chapter 954 - 953: Kuang Qianshan, Seal the Space The redwood man said with a chuckle. The Wood War God snorted coldly without replying. Xu Zimei could tell there was some conflict between the two men, and he said with a smile to the side, "We are here to visit the Manor Master of Lion Mansion." "The Manor Master is busy with affairs and probably doesn¡¯t have time to entertain you," the redwood man replied with a smile. "It¡¯s alright, if the Manor Master is busy, there¡¯s no need to entertain us." Xu Zimei continued, "Long ago, I have admired the style of Lion Mansion. Today, I came on a whim to see it and fulfill the admiration in my heart. We¡¯ll take a quick tour and then leave, would that be alright?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the redwood man¡¯s face remained smiling, seemingly pondering something. "Green Lion, we are here by the City Lord¡¯s orders, don¡¯t go too far," the Wood War God said from the side. "Who would dare," the redwood man chuckled, stepping aside, "Since it¡¯s the City Lord¡¯s intentions, please, both of you, come in." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two exchanged a look and followed the redwood man inside. After entering the City Lord Mansion, the redwood man beckoned, and a man dressed like a servant, wearing a cap, came over. "I have other matters today, so I¡¯ll let him take the two of you for a tour around the mansion," the redwood man said with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded, not objecting either. After the redwood man left, the servant finally stepped forward and asked, "Where would the two of you like to go first?" "It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll just wander around," Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He followed the guidance of the Spiritual Energy lines, intentionally and unintentionally moving forward. "Who was that man just now?" Xu Zimei asked in a low voice. "Known as Green Lion, as for his real name, it remains unknown," the Wood War God explained. "He¡¯s the steward of Lion Mansion. Although just a steward, his position is second only to the Manor Master, Mad Lion. On the surface, he manages the miscellaneous affairs of the mansion, but in secret, he handles the entire power of Lion Mansion. He¡¯s like Mad Lion¡¯s right-hand man." "Do you have a conflict?" Xu Zimei inquired curiously. The Wood War God remained silent for a short while before finally nodding his head. "I¡¯m in charge of guarding the entire City of Destruction, while they of Lion Mansion always engage in rule-breaking activities behind the scenes. But they are always on high alert, and I can¡¯t grasp anything solid on them. Over time, this has led to deep-seated enmity." As he said that, the Wood War God looked at Xu Zimei again and asked, "Have you discovered anything at Lion Mansion?" As they spoke, they arrived in front of a courtyard. The Spiritual Energy lines in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand also dissipated here. The courtyard appeared very ordinary from the outside looking in, with several Hallucinatory Trees planted inside. Such trees are used to aid in formations. They are generally rare. The walls surrounding the area were a pale red. "What is this place?" Xu Zimei asked the servant who had been following behind. "Just an ordinary, vacant courtyard," the servant replied with a smile. "Does anyone live here?" Xu Zimei asked. "Not at the moment," the servant replied, shaking his head. "Let¡¯s go in and take a look," Xu Zimei said to the Wood War God. They talked as they walked into the courtyard. As soon as they stepped in, the Wood War God¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, "Something¡¯s not right." Xu Zimei also frowned. After entering the courtyard, he felt the Spiritual Energy around him start to surge. The space in front of him was fluctuating unpredictably, breaking apart and then restoring itself at times. "Let¡¯s go," the Wood War God commanded in a soft shout, fleeing towards the outside of the courtyard. But the next moment, he was violently repelled by a powerful force. Then, several blood-red beams of light arose at the four corners of the courtyard, soaring into the air. The space above Lion Mansion was sealed with restrictions; no matter how much turmoil there was inside the courtyard, it remained unseen to the outside world. As the four blood-colored lights ascended, Xu Zimei felt the void in front of him starting to shift. And on the face of the servant at the door, an intriguing smile emerged. ... This was a blood-red space. An endless expanse of crimson, where hardly anything else could be seen. Around them, the void undulated in waves, as if a Sea of Blood was churning with countless breakers. "Where is this?" the Wood War God exclaimed in surprise. The space, eternally devoid of sunlight, was incredibly oppressive. Xu Zimei, however, seemed unusually calm. A clapping sound emerged from the void, utterly without warning. Then, the space in front of them tore open, and a man with fiery red hair accompanied by the same Green Lion butler from earlier walked through. The man was dressed in a long red robe, adorned with the image of a roaring lion. With a burly figure, his body was unusually hairy, and his eyes were pitch-black. His beard was somewhat long, and his ears resembled folding screens. "Welcome the two of you to Lion Mansion," the man laughed jovially. "Kuang Qianshan," the Wood War God spoke, enunciating each syllable. "It¡¯s been a long while, Mu Kan," Kuang Qianshan said with a smile. This must be the Wood War God¡¯s true name. "What do you mean by this?" the Wood War God asked, surveying the surrounding scene inquisitively. "Isn¡¯t the meaning clear enough?" Kuang Qianshan chuckled. "Is it that I wasn¡¯t obvious enough, or are you just foolish?" "How dare you imprison me, are you not afraid of the City Lord?" the Wood War God said angrily. "As long as I obtain the True Divine Sword and lift the Form Blood Clan¡¯s seal, what does the Master of Destruction amount to," Kuang Qianshan laughed loudly. "Unless the Holy Master returns, who else on the Yuan Central Continent could stop us?" With these words, Kuang Qianshan turned his gaze toward Xu Zimei. He said, "I believe you must be a smart person." "Where is Ji Ruobing?" Xu Zimei asked. With a wave of his hand, Kuang Qianshan made an image immediately appear in the void in front of them, as if reflected in a mirror. In the image, Ji Ruobing also appeared to be trapped in this blood-colored space, surrounded by a horde of lion-beast bodies, locked in fierce battle. "How about it, produce the True Divine Sword, and both you and your friend can leave safely," Kuang Qianshan smiled. "But I tend to be rather stubborn," Xu Zimei smiled back. "You don¡¯t seem too bright, so let¡¯s enlighten you a bit," Kuang Qianshan said, apparently tired of the talk. He swung his right hand and the surrounding Sea of Blood began to roil. Countless blood-red lions with crimson eyes leapt out of the Sea of Blood. They bared their fangs and roared angrily at the two. "By the way, just a reminder¡ªyou needn¡¯t think about how to destroy this blood-colored space," Kuang Qianshan commented from the side. "Because this blood-colored space is evolved from the Formation Blood Space¡¯s seal, and you two are not up to the task." "Manor Master of Mad Lion, I don¡¯t understand," the Wood War God added. "You¡¯re not from the Form Blood Beast clan, so why go to such lengths to help them?" "There¡¯s much you don¡¯t understand; do I really have to explain everything to you?" Kuang Qianshan chuckled softly. With another wave of his hand, immediately countless lions pounced towards the two. These lions seemed inexhaustible, coming in an endless surge. Chapter 955 - 954 The Great Battle, As I Say, You Know The Wood War God waved his right hand, and the power of the Wood Attribute surged in his hands. Innumerable withered branches exploded from the ground around him, twisting and bending like demons and monsters. When all the lions pounced, the Wood War God brought down his hand, and all the withered branches burst forth, some binding the lions, others flinging them away. The lions came in an endless stream, just as the withered branches continued to erupt without pause. However, it was evident that the Wood War God was under great pressure, his forehead already dotted with beads of sweat. "Young Master Xu, this place is transformed from the seal of the Form Blood Space," the Wood War God looked towards Xu Zimei and said. "I estimate that the True Divine Sword might have a certain suppressing effect here, you could give it a try." "No need," Xu Zimei waved her hand and looked towards Kuang Qianshan beside her. "So, you want the True Divine Sword? Let the Form Blood Beast come out first, I¡¯ll consider it after meeting it." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Kuang Qianshan fell silent for a moment. "What, are you afraid of something?" Xu Zimei laughed. "At this juncture, you¡¯re still so cautious." "Not cautious," Kuang Qianshan shook his head with a smile. He looked towards the Green Lion and ordered, "You go outside and stand guard, I have something to discuss with him alone." The Green Lion didn¡¯t ask further questions, nodding his head and then directly left. Immediately after, Kuang Qianshan turned to Xu Zimei, smiled revealing a toothy grin, and said, "I am not afraid. The person you want to meet is right in front of you." While smiling, Kuang Qianshan began to peel off the skin of his body. From his scalp to his cheeks, and then his entire body, it was as if he had been wearing a suit of leather. Having stripped all the skin off, standing in front of Xu Zimei now appeared to be a completely different person. "You¡¯re not Kuang Qianshan," the Wood War God exclaimed in surprise from beside. "Surprised, are you?" The man in front of him chuckled lightly. He was about 1.8 meters tall, with slightly pale skin and eyes that looked like those of a dead fish, and a prominent nose bridge. He had short hair, with a scar on his forehead. Even the clothes on his body were the simplest standard-issue long sleeve. "I should have thought of this earlier," the Wood War God suddenly came to a realization and reacted. "Your disguise skills are very strong, nearly able to mimic anyone. Lion Mansion truly is a superb hiding spot, though I hadn¡¯t factored in that even Mad Lion could be tricked by you." The man seemed uninterested in the Wood War God and instead, turned to Xu Zimei, "How about it? Now that I am here, hand over the True Divine Sword. My patience is limited." "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here," Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. Immediately, his might burst forth, and he charged at the man. "I knew you had it in you," the man wasn¡¯t surprised, his figure not retreating but advancing, throwing a punch at Xu Zimei. With a "bang", both figures staggered back several steps. "Again," Xu Zimei uttered coldly. The Creation Force surged around his fists, and countless afterimages appeared in the void. The sonic booms of speed resounded continuously through the nothingness. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" For a moment, both figures exchanged blows at speeds beyond what the eyes could perceive. Countless breaches opened up in the void, but ultimately it was Xu Zimei who held the upper hand. He instantly blinked behind the man, his fist winds rolling with might, striking heavily against the man¡¯s back. A very strange, fresh blood spewed from his mouth. The man wiped his lips and turned with a smile, "I underestimated you." "You¡¯re still not enough," Xu Zimei shouted coldly. His fist smashed forward once more. The man struggled to keep up, and within a few moves, he was sent flying by another of Xu Zimei¡¯s punches. "Weren¡¯t there supposed to be three?" Xu Zimei said. "You let them all out." The man didn¡¯t answer; he just wiped the blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, a brutal aura burst forth from within him. Behind him, a mass of blood red coalesced into a large face. It was the terrifying face of a monster. The face was somewhat gaunt, resembling Kugu, with droplets of fresh blood streaming from its eyes and seven orifices. It was as ferocious as it was terrifying. The man¡¯s mouth opened, splitting over a meter wide, with gleaming fangs. The sound he emitted was like the low growl of a fierce beast. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He lunged straight at Xu Zimei. At that moment, he was indistinguishable from a beast, with no trace of humanity. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t back down either; the Heaven-Shaking Giant behind him rose up, towering and imposing. With a sweep of its great palm, it collided with the savage man. Endless might tumbled down from the edge of the sky. Dust flew up instantly, and the man was smashed into the ground. A phantasmal imprint was left on the surface. Just then, a figure flew over from the distance. Clad in white robes, disheveled yet still exuding an aura of cold elegance, it was none other than Ji Ruobing. "How did you end up here?" Ji Ruobing looked at Xu Zimei, asking in surprise. "It¡¯s a long story," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. As he watched Ji Ruobing approach him, Xu Zimei suddenly raised his right hand. Accompanied by the Heaven-Shaking Giant¡¯s palm, it descended swiftly. "Have you lost your mind?" Ji Ruobing screamed in terror. "Although your disguise is convincing, appearance alone isn¡¯t enough; there are some scents you can¡¯t change," Xu Zimei shook his head as he spoke. The great palm fell, and this second Form Blood Beast couldn¡¯t dodge in time; it was directly smashed down. Xu Zimei held the Book of Life and Death in his left hand, and the Pen of Life and Death in his right. Flipping to the first page, countless chains of life and death flew out from the book, twining towards the two beneath the ground. The clanking of the chains followed. Chains bound the two monsters and pulled them up from underground. These monsters, similar in their horrific and ferocious appearance, had previously masqueraded in human form, but now revealed their true selves, nearly a hundred meters in length. Their bodies were covered with numerous dense black spots, which would surely make those with trypanophobia shudder at a glance. "Well done," the Wood War God laughed from behind. "We¡¯ve finally caught them; now we can also give an account to the City Lord." The Wood War God approached Xu Zimei with a smile. "Where¡¯s Ji Ruobing?" Xu Zimei asked indifferently, looking at the struggling pair. Find your next adventure on FreeNovelFire "Just kill us, kill us and you¡¯ll never find her," the Form Blood Beasts bellowed, laughing maniacally. Xu Zimei frowned slightly, the chains in his hand taut as he began to pull the two Form Blood Beasts toward the Book of Life and Death. "Young Master Xu, let¡¯s not be hasty," the Wood War God hurriedly interjected. "They still need to be handed over to the City Lord; there¡¯s no rush to kill." "Then tell me, where is Ji Ruobing?" Xu Zimei turned to the Wood War God and asked. "We can interrogate them slowly," the Wood War God replied. "I don¡¯t want to interrogate; I just want your answer," Xu Zimei continued, shaking his head. "How would I know?" the Wood War God replied with an awkward smile. "You know," Xu Zimei said, looking at him with a half-smile. "I¡¯m telling you that you know." Chapter 956 - 955 Master of Destruction, Perform "Young Master Xu, stop joking around," the Wood War God said with a smile. In the next moment, his entire being transformed into a bolt of lightning, striking directly at Xu Zimei. "The farce should¡¯ve ended a while ago," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Below the Wood War God¡¯s feet, the chains that had been buried there wrapped around him as he burst into action, entangling him completely. "How could this be," the Wood War God struggled fiercely. A face full of anger and surprise. "Stop struggling," Xu Zimei said with a laugh on the side. "How did you see through me?" the Wood War God asked incredulously. "I didn¡¯t see through anything, I simply never trusted you from the start," Xu Zimei replied. "How is that possible? My disguise was flawless, even other War Gods didn¡¯t notice," the Wood War God responded, still somewhat in disbelief. "Tell me, what were you doing when I was fighting those two just now?" Xu Zimei asked. "Watching the show, while I was fighting, you stood aside and watched." "Also, when the Mountain God Tribe and the Moon Shadow Clan were battling, you didn¡¯t show up. But the moment I arrive at Lion Mansion, you suddenly appear?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Wood War God fell silent for a moment. Read exclusive adventures at FreeNovelFire Then, looking at Xu Zimei, he said, "Shall we discuss?" "Discuss what?" Xu Zimei asked. "What is your purpose for coming to the Land of Destruction? We of the Form Blood Clan harbor no grudge against you; surely you didn¡¯t come specifically to capture us." The Wood War God said, "You had asked me earlier about the Form Blood Space, maybe we can talk about that." "Now that you mention it, I do recall," Xu Zimei said, slapping his head. "How long have you been in the Form Blood Space?" "Since I can remember, my people have been imprisoned here for generations," the Wood War God said flatly. Thinking about it, a strong hatred shone through his eyes. "Tell me about the situation inside the Form Blood Space," Xu Zimei said. "You want to go in?" the Wood War God instantly guessed his intention. "Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t ask," Xu Zimei glanced at him faintly. "If you really want to enter the Form Blood Space, then I think we can collaborate. The Master of Destruction is our common enemy," the Wood War God said with a light chuckle. His emotions seemed to have calmed down from the beginning. "What do you propose?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Master of Destruction guards the Form Blood Space. If you want to enter, you¡¯ll have to open the seal. Do you think the Master of Destruction would agree?" the Wood War God said. "And our Form Blood Clan dreams of escaping, so to some extent, we are coincidentally aligned." "Unfortunately," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "Unfortunately what?" the Wood War God asked, puzzled. "Collaboration should be built on equal strength. You lot are useless, what good is there in collaborating with you?" Xu Zimei countered. "You¡­" The Wood War God¡¯s face changed at Xu Zimei¡¯s words. He clenched his teeth in secret, forcing his emotions to calm down. "Working with us is better than you being alone," the Wood War God said. "You don¡¯t need to tempt me, just tell me what¡¯s inside the Form Blood Space," Xu Zimei said. The Wood War God was originally unwilling to tell Xu Zimei, but after thinking it over, if Xu Zimei wanted to enter, perhaps there was hope for his people to escape. He bowed his head and pondered for a moment. Eventually, he said, "I can tell you." "The Form Blood Space, to be exact, is a Sealing Ground, and it¡¯s not an ordinary seal. Not a result of Formation, but a Domain of Seals," the Wood War God explained. "Our usual seals are made using Formations. But back then, what Formation could seal our clan? Even the Holy Master couldn¡¯t do it. Later, the Holy Master went to the Ruins of the Gods and acquired a Domain of Seals from this world. The so-called Domain, naturally occurring, not man-made, but Born from Heaven and Raised by Earth." "And then?" Xu Zimei inquired. "I won¡¯t elaborate on the strength of this Domain of Seals. But it does have a significant flaw," the Wood War God continued. "That is, it cannot be opened at will. With each opening, the naturally occurring Domain will be flawed. When flaws accumulate, the Domain of Seals is rendered useless." "Besides sealing you Form Blood Beasts that year, did the Holy Master seal anything else inside?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯ve never seen anything else," the Wood War God pondered for a moment and then shook his head. "I have been there for countless years, and although it¡¯s vast and boundless, I¡¯ve been everywhere. Monotonous, it¡¯s an endless Sea of Blood, and I¡¯m tired of seeing it." "Think again, is there any special place?" Xu Zimei said, frowning. "Special place, does golden light count?" the Wood War God asked. "In the north of the Form Blood Space, there¡¯s a golden light that we Form Blood Beasts cannot approach. Each time we get close, we are injured by the golden light. As for anything else, I haven¡¯t encountered it." "Golden light, huh," Xu Zimei pondered to himself. "Ancient Heavenly Court, could these two be connected?" With that, Xu Zimei took a deep breath. The Book of Life and Death in his hands shone brightly, sucking in the three Form Blood Beasts inside. He looked around the boundless Sea of Blood, the Creation Force surged in his right hand, and he heavily smashed it towards the Spatial Walls around him. Without the power of the Form Blood Beasts, the illusionary space collapsed instantly. Like a mirror being shattered, the scenery around Xu Zimei began to change. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He found himself back in the courtyard of Lion Mansion where he had entered. Stepping out of the courtyard, right in front, stood Ji Ruobing in a white garment, seemingly waiting for him. "How did you get out?" Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing and asked curiously. "I was trapped by the Formation earlier, and although I wasn¡¯t injured, I couldn¡¯t escape. Luckily, someone rescued me later," Ji Ruobing gestured towards a distant pavilion. A man was standing there with his hands behind his back, his back facing them. Xu Zimei felt the man¡¯s silhouette was somewhat familiar. He walked up, and as he approached the pavilion, he realized the man was actually the steward of Lion Mansion, Green Lion. "You¡­," Xu Zimei said, surprised. "Saint Heir Xu need not be nervous," Green Lion said, shaking his head. "Should I call you Green Lion, or the Master of Destruction?" Xu Zimei asked. He had never imagined that the Master of Destruction, who had never appeared from start to finish, would be watching their performance as a bystander. "A name is just a name; I¡¯ve had countless names in this life. Saint Heir Xu can call me whatever he pleases." The Master of Destruction smiled and said, "I¡¯m also very grateful that Saint Heir Xu helped us catch these Form Blood Beasts this time." "Even without me, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to make much of a fuss," Xu Zimei said calmly. "It¡¯s the thought that counts, regardless of the size of the matter," the Master of Destruction shook his head. "Does the Saint Heir intend to go to the Form Blood Space?" Chapter 957 - 956 Inside the Form Blood Space, Mountain City Hearing about the Lord of Destruction¡¯s culture, Xu Zimei did not deny it and simply nodded. This was his purpose for coming to the land of Destruction. "You probably also know that the Form Blood Space should not be easily opened," the Lord of Destruction said. "First, there¡¯s fear that the seal will open and the Form Blood Beasts will take the opportunity to escape. Second, it could also damage the pure integrity of the Domain of Seals." "Are you here to persuade me?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "Not exactly," the Lord of Destruction slightly shook his head. "I know you must go inside to see, so I thought of a method for you." "What method?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Assimilation," the Lord of Destruction replied. "Let the Domain of Seals assimilate you into it. This way, you can enter without causing significant damage to the Domain of Seals." Observing some hesitation in the expression of the Lord of Destruction after he finished speaking, Xu Zimei said, "Continue." "There¡¯s just one drawback," the Lord of Destruction mused. "You can go in, but can¡¯t come out. You will have to find your own way out." "No problem," Xu Zimei nodded without hesitation and agreed. "Just don¡¯t destroy the Form Blood Space," the Lord of Destruction cautioned. Xu Zimei just smiled and did not respond to that concern. In fact, the survival of the Form Blood Space meant nothing to him, but since the Lord of Destruction was helping him to enter, he would naturally not destroy it as far as possible. "Let¡¯s head to Mountain City first," the Lord of Destruction said. That was where he lived, and Ji Ruobing had also speculated before that the seal of the Form Blood Space should be over there. The group left the Lion Mansion. Initially, the Lord of Destruction¡¯s true appearance resembled that of the Green Lion. The moment he stepped out, his appearance also underwent a change. A square-faced man, imposing in appearance meticulously groomed hair on top of his head. A high nose bridge, especially his eyes, which held a strong oppressive look, involuntarily exuded an aura of superiority. As they walked towards the North City District, right midway, Xu Zimei saw a woman not far ahead in the direction they were heading. Miss Jing. Today, she seemed to have changed her makeup again. Wearing a sea-blue long dress, in a layered, glassy twirl that hung on her frame. The azure long dress perfectly accentuated her immaculate waistline. Her makeup was subtle today, just right. Her eyes lively, a head full of hair styled into several small braids, with some soft strands fluttering in the breeze by the sides of her face. A pale blue amber-like earring hung on her fair earlobe. At this moment, she wore a smiling face as she looked towards the approaching crowd. The Lord of Destruction was slightly stunned, then he greeted, "Miss Jing." It was evident that he held great respect for Miss Jing. "I am here to find him," Miss Jing pointed at Xu Zimei, stating. "You two talk, we¡¯ll wait over here," the Lord of Destruction said with a smile, quite casually. Ji Ruobing glowered fiercely at Miss Jing, then also moved aside. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is there something?" Xu Zimei asked with some exasperation. "Sir, it¡¯s been a few days since we last met, have you missed me?" Miss Jing said with a smile. "We just met the day before yesterday," Xu Zimei responded flatly. "In your words, isn¡¯t ¡¯a day apart feels like three seasons¡¯?" Miss Jing laughed. "Just tell me what it is," Xu Zimei said, rather impatiently. "You ungrateful one, knowing that you¡¯re going to enter the Form Blood Space, I came especially to give you some advice," Miss Jing said reproachfully, giving Xu Zimei a glance. Appearing rather coquettish. Like a lotus flower in full bloom, her demeanor was impeccably poised, so much so that ordinary people would likely become infatuated. "What are you instructing?" Xu Zimei asked. "You really are well-informed." He had killed those three Form Blood Beasts and had just finished speaking with the Lord of Destruction when she seemingly started waiting for him unintentionally. Such a channel of information was truly moving. Unless the Lord of Destruction had informed her beforehand, Xu Zimei found it hard to imagine. "I¡¯m very sad about your situation, so naturally, I paid more attention," Miss Jing said. "I know what¡¯s going on inside the Form Blood Space, do you want to hear about it?" "You know?" Xu Zimei said, surprised. "Have you been to the Form Blood Space?" "Just tell me whether you want to hear it or not?" Miss Jing smiled, a beautiful smile. "Yes," Xu Zimei nodded. "Then give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll tell you," Miss Jing slightly closed her eyes. Her eyelashes trembled, her cheeks blushed, radiant and rosy, her lips as petite as cherries. Her eyebrows slightly curved down. "Boring," Xu Zimei took a deep breath, turned, and left directly. "Hey, you," Miss Jing quickly grabbed his arm, somewhat helplessly said. "You are naturally my born adversary. I¡¯ll tell you, this Form Blood Space was left by the Holy Master, and aside from Form Blood Beasts, it also contains the Ancient Heavenly Court." "You know about the Ancient Heavenly Court?" Xu Zimei said, surprised. "First listen to me, the Ancient Heavenly Court is surrounded by a Formation, which prevents the Form Blood Beasts from getting close. The Formation shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for you, but within the Ancient Heavenly Court, there are two Divine Beasts that stand guard," Miss Jing continued. "They are very powerful, at least possessing the strength of Half-Step Nirvana Void. Moreover, among the Form Blood Beasts, there should also be those at Half-Step Nirvana Void, not excluding the existence of Nirvana Void itself." Hearing Miss Jing¡¯s words, Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. Anyway, he had to try. "Thank you, Miss Jing," Xu Zimei nodded in appreciation. Regardless of her intentions, at least she had genuinely helped him. Read new adventures at FreeNovelFire "Just call me Jing¡¯er," Miss Jing gave Xu Zimei a look, slightly shyly said. "Miss Jing, that trick is still better suited for those novices who think with their lower halves. I am not suitable," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Watching Xu Zimei walk away, Miss Jing bit her silver teeth and frustratedly stamped her feet a few times. ....... Seeing Xu Zimei walking over, the Lord of Destruction smiled and said, "Saint Heir Xu seems quite familiar with Miss Jing." "Just acquaintances," Xu Zimei shook his head in response. "Befriending Miss Jing is definitely the right choice," the Lord of Destruction smiled. "In this world, there seems to be nothing that Miss Jing doesn¡¯t know about. I once went out of my way to court her for the matter of Form Blood Beasts, only to come off worse." Xu Zimei casually responded, not wanting to delve into the question. He really wasn¡¯t familiar with her. Yet, she still acted very affectionately. Mountain City, this is a city within the interior, where the Lord of Destruction resided. Named for its shape, which from the outside looked like a towering mountain. The city is tightly guarded all around, fully patrolled by soldiers dressed in armor, not daring to relax. As Xu Zimei followed the Lord of Destruction into Mountain City. Chapter 958 - 957 The Eye of the Heavenly Dao, Mysterious Form Blood Space Mountain City was filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers as climbing vines scaled the brown walls, lofty and high. It seemed a suitable place for retirement. Following the Lord of Destruction, they passed through several cool pavilions and quiet corridors. Gradually, they left the buildings of Mountain City behind. The three of them reached a secluded area. This place was more reminiscent of a cemetery in its desolation. The surrounding earth reflected barrenness, with a few crows bearing gloomy eyes perched in the corners. As they approached, the crows showed no fear; instead, they cawed at the newcomers. "This is the entrance to the Form Blood Space," declared the Lord of Destruction. He waved his right hand, and a majestic power began to gather in his palm. In the next moment, the ground cracked open, and a boundless force surged violently into the sky. It seemed as though the void in front of them had been torn apart. The scenes within the void flickered, straddling the boundary between two dimensions and three dimensions. The power around the Lord of Destruction grew stronger and stronger. Eventually, his entire being was enveloped in a golden radiance, rendering him nearly invisible. In the next moment, with a loud "boom," the transformation of the void was complete. It was a black sphere. The inner structure was indiscernible, the exterior pitch black as if enveloped by some sort of barrier. A very powerful force twined around the outside of this barrier. Faintly, one could even hear the roaring of beasts emanating from within. The Lord of Destruction extended his right hand, passing a spinning black crystal to Xu Zimei. "This is a fragment of the Domain of Seals, and with it, you will be devoured," he stated. "Remember, once inside, proceed with caution and prioritize safety above all," the Lord of Destruction advised. As his words fell, he once again shouted loudly, "Devour!" The fragment in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand enveloped him and hurtled toward the barrier with the speed of light. In the next moment, Xu Zimei felt his consciousness blur; a thunderous rumble echoed incessantly by his ear. The booming continued relentlessly, and his intuition vanished as he drifted grayly and endlessly toward the far distance. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappear within, the Lord of Destruction then retracted his aura, restoring calmness. "What is inside there?" asked Ji Ruobing. "Entities of extreme malice and ferocity," the Lord of Destruction replied. "If he can return, he will be transformed; if not, he will be seen no more." With that, the Lord of Destruction sighed deeply. "Unfathomable is the wisdom of the Holy Master." Explore hidden tales at NovelFire.C?m ... Xu Zimei felt his cheeks damp and heard the sound of "rushing water" by his ears. He forced his eyes open. The world outside was bright. The black cloth over his eyes was gone, and the transformation of his eyes was complete. Xu Zimei closed his eyes to feel more intently. After a long while, he muttered to himself, "Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye." From the original Heavenly Punishment Divine Pupil to the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye. It was not just an enhancement of power. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye took over the role of the Great Dao, overseeing the whole continent; any violator would be subjected to divine punishment. Just as the Heavenly Tribulation needed for ascending from the Immortal Ascension Boundary to the Nirvana Realm, the nine levels of Heavenly Tribulation were also a manifestation of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye. Move Stars and Change Fights, All Things Clear, Avoid Death and Prolong Life, Qiankun Unlimited. The Heavenly Dao¡¯s Eye had transcended the scope of attack. If a Form Blood Beast were to disguise now, it would likely be seen through by Xu Zimei at a glance. His eyes were no longer just black and white; a hint of blue was now mixed in. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His pupils were profound, seemingly condensing all the elements of the universe within. Seeing a mountain as a mountain, seeing water as water. Seeing a mountain as not a mountain, seeing water as not water. The mountain is also water, the water is also a mountain. Understand the original mind, and all will rest. As is well known, when cultivation reaches a certain extent, it is no longer just about absorbing Spiritual Energy. Rather, it involves Enlightenment. Some achieve enlightenment overnight and can traverse three thousand miles as the rainbow pierces the sun. Others inquire daily but never truly find their path. This Heavenly Dao¡¯s eye greatly enhances one¡¯s understanding. Striking directly at the Great Dao, facing the original mind, thereby delving deep into the Dao. It is as though others are on an enlightenment path that is on a road. While Xu Zimei had opened a direct newline path next to the road, taking a shortcut. He felt the changes in his eyes, and after a long, long time, he opened his eyes again. He surveyed the surroundings. It was a narrow valley, and a clear river flowed slowly beneath his feet. The river water was chillingly refreshing, surrounded by lush green mountains and densely growing trees. Occasionally, the crisp chirping of birds came from deep within the forest. "This," Xu Zimei looked around in surprise. He had previously asked the Form Blood Beast and also the Master of Destruction. The answers were essentially the same, the Form Blood Space is eternally without sunlight, with an endless Sea of Blood churning. "Is this really the Form Blood Space?" Xu Zimei muttered to himself in doubt. Where is the Sea of Blood? This place is simply a paradise. The fragrance of flowers, green mountains and clear waters, azure seas, and blue skies. He slowly got to his feet, prepared to explore further ahead. He even suspected that he had entered the wrong space, perhaps a different world rather than the Form Blood Space. ... Passing through this serene canyon, there was no one around, and even the faintest scent of human habitation was absent. Beyond the canyon, his eyes met a vast green prairie. The vegetation was lush, the air fresh. Xu Zimei walked on the prairie and momentarily lost his direction. The sky had no sun, only excessively blue skies and white clouds. After nearly an hour, Xu Zimei finally saw a village that seemed to appear and disappear. He couldn¡¯t help but hasten his pace. After about ten minutes more, he finally reached the village. He dared not reveal himself and instead hid in the shadows to observe the village. Smoke was curling up from inside; they were apparently cooking. At the village entrance, there were two figures standing and chatting. Both figures had animal heads and human bodies; their appearance was quite bizarre, beyond words. Everywhere else seemed no different from humans. Xu Zimei thought for a moment and took out the Book of Life and Death. After killing those three Form Blood Beasts previously, he had stored their power inside it. This time, he drew out their power and used a disguise technique to also change his face. The same animal heads. The same type of power. This camouflage technique was very basic, and it could only deceive some ordinary Form Blood Beasts; powerful ones would see through it instantly. After adjusting everything, Xu Zimei boldly walked into the village. He had just entered when he caught the attention of the two chatting Form Blood Beasts. "A new face, who are you?" one of the Form Blood Beasts asked. "I¡¯m lost," Xu Zimei quickly said with a smile. "I happened to see this village and thought to ask for directions. Could you tell me where this is?" Chapter 959 - 958: Korean Brothers, A World Beyond the Ordinary "Lost?" The voice of the Form Blood Beast to the left seemed to belong to a man. The voice was deep, and he carried a Longsword on his back. Their manners and conduct were just like that of humans, apart from their appearance. "This is Void Village, located within the territory of the Dark Kingdom. Do you know where your home is?" Although the man was explaining, his expression remained cautious. "Is this Void Village?" Xu Zimei thought for a moment, then made up a name and said, "My home is in Skyfloat Village, have you heard of it?" Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, both Form Blood Beasts exchanged glances and discreetly shook their heads. "We have never heard of it." "Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go ask around somewhere else," Xu Zimei said, somewhat disheartened. Just as Xu Zimei was about to leave, the Form Blood Beast on the right hurriedly called out. "Please wait, friend." Xu Zimei turned his head, looking at the other with puzzlement. "We are very familiar with the surrounding areas of Void Village, and there is definitely no place called Skyfloat Village. If you go asking around now, you will probably get lost again. How about you rest in our village for a few days? When we go to the Dark Kingdom, we can take you with us. Then you can ask in the kingdom¡¯s main city. Maybe there will be some clues," said the Form Blood Beast on the right. "Wouldn¡¯t I be bothering you?" Xu Zimei asked tentatively. "After all, I am a stranger." "No trouble at all, when you¡¯re out in the world you must help each other," the Form Blood Beast on the left also nodded and replied. "Our Form Blood Clan is united; that¡¯s a principle we advocate, isn¡¯t it?" "And how may I address the two of you?" Xu Zimei hastily inquired. "I¡¯m Han Shengxiao, and he¡¯s Han Shengtao," explained the Form Blood Beast on the right. Xu Zimei also quickly introduced himself. He thought to himself that, listening to what these two had said, this place must be the Form Blood Clan, so he had not come to the wrong place after all. But why was it so different from what he had imagined? ... As they walked towards the village. Along the way, Xu Zimei saw many places. There was no difference here from a human village, with various shops, old folks, children, and various kinds of Form Blood Beasts passing by. "You must not have eaten yet," Han Shengxiao said as he led the way. "I picked some wild fruit on the road," Xu Zimei said, a bit embarrassed. "Here we are," Han Shengxiao stopped, pointed at a house in front of them, and smiled. "This is my home; you can stay here for now. In a few days when we go to the kingdom to trade animal hides, we¡¯ll take you with us." "Thank you so much, Brother Han," Xu Zimei quickly expressed his gratitude. Xu Zimei carefully observed the courtyard. It was somewhat simple, surrounded by ordinary stones. Inside, some houses were thatched huts, while others were made of mud. Not just this courtyard, it seemed that the entire village¡¯s construction technology was quite primitive. In the center of the courtyard, a grapevine was planted. The vine wrapped around the erected trellis, covering the sky above the courtyard. In front of the house, a young girl sat washing clothes on a chair. Xu Zimei was a bit surprised to see the girl. Because she was different from these Form Blood Beasts, she had the appearance of a human. Her facial features were especially distinct, with two braids made of what looked like white jade. She wore simple clothing. A dimple appeared on her left cheek as she smiled, and on the upper left and right corners of her mouth, there were two small tiger teeth. Upon seeing the returnees, the girl quickly called out, "Dad, Uncle." Han Shengtao nodded slightly. "This, this is," Xu Zimei looked at the other person, somewhat surprised. He had just carefully sensed her; this girl did not seem to be human. She should be a transformation of the Form Blood Beast. Here, it would not be appropriate for him to open his Heavenly Dao eyes to check. "Brother Xu need not be anxious," Han Shengxiao explained from the side. "My niece¡¯s bloodline is a bit different, so her appearance differs from ours." "Oh, how could that be? It¡¯s just my first encounter, quite fascinating," Xu Zimei said with a smile and shook his head. "Great uncle, who is he?" The girl looked at Xu Zimei, asking with curiosity. "My name is Xu Zimei, I am from Skyfloat Village," Xu Zimei took the initiative to explain. "I fell off a cliff by accident while picking herbs on the mountain, and upon waking up, I found myself lost." "Yes, I plan to have him stay at our home for a few days, then take him to the kingdom to ask about the way home," Han Shengxiao explained. The girl nodded slightly, looked at Xu Zimei with a touch of timidity, and also a tinge of shyness. "My name is Han Yanrou," the girl said in a low voice, revealing her name. "Yanrou, is the meal ready?" Han Shengxiao asked with a smile. "It¡¯s ready," Han Yanrou replied hastily. She hurried into the kitchen to bring out the prepared meal onto a stone table in the courtyard. Han Shengxiao invited Xu Zimei to eat. Xu Zimei did not know what kind of food the Form Blood Clan ate. A bowl of pitch-black rice was unidentifiable by sight. After tasting, he found the flavor a bit strong but otherwise acceptable. During the meal, the girl named Han Yanrou kept stealing glances at Xu Zimei. Occasionally when their eyes met, she would quickly withdraw her gaze, which seemed to mix curiosity with timidity. "According to age, I should call you ¡¯Zimo,¡¯" Han Shengxiao said with a smile after finishing the meal. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Later on, we will prepare to work with animal hides; you can rest at home or wander around the village to familiarize yourself." Han Shengxiao instructed. "Yanrou, prepare a room for him to rest in later." "Understood," Han Yanrou nodded gently. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... After the meal, Han Shengxiao and the others left. Han Yanrou went back to the kitchen to tidy up, leaving Xu Zimei alone in the courtyard. Feeling somewhat bored. He did not want to seem too out of place, so he did not go out but instead chose to doze off on the stone bench. "Young Master Xu," Han Yanrou¡¯s frail voice came from one side. Xu Zimei opened his eyes slightly. "What is it?" "Your room is ready, you can check it out," Han Yanrou said softly, pointing to one of the houses. "Thank you," Xu Zimei nodded. Experience more on NovelFire.C?m He walked into the room, which was quite simple. A bed, with a rectangular cabinet by the head of the bed. Opposite was a relaxing seat, similar to a sofa. A faint fragrance filled the air. "Are you satisfied?" Han Yanrou asked timidly. "Quite nice, thank you," Xu Zimei smiled and nodded. "Then I¡¯ll go wash clothes," Han Yanrou responded and quickly walked out. Xu Zimei felt she seemed too shy, almost afraid to talk to him. The day passed quickly, and before long, the night had fallen. Chapter 960 - 959: Bloodline Reversion "It seems fine," Han Shengtao said indifferently. At a spot a little farther from the courtyard, Han Shengxiao and Han Shengtao were standing on a slope, observing the scene within the courtyard. After watching Xu Zimei for an entire day, Han Shengxiao nodded slightly. "It¡¯s us who were overthinking. Our family isn¡¯t wealthy or noble; there¡¯s nothing much to scheme for." "But I¡¯ve never heard of Skyfloat Village. It must be a village from another kingdom," Han Shengtao said. "Second brother, what do you think of him?" Han Shengxiao suddenly spoke up. "What do you mean, big brother?" Han Shengtao was a bit stunned. "Yanrou is also of marriageable age," Han Shengxiao sighed deeply. "Big brother, you¡¯re not thinking of¡ª" Han Shengtao asked with some disbelief. "What a joke. We¡¯ve known him for less than half a day. How could we be so hasty with Yanrou¡¯s lifelong matter?" "Of course, that¡¯s not what I mean," Han Shengxiao gave Han Shengtao a look and continued, "You and your temper, not even asking for the reason." "What reason?" Han Shengtao asked rather firmly. "You know, because of her appearance, Yanrou has never been accepted by everyone." Han Shengxiao spoke, "Sometimes you have to believe that the eyes are the windows to the soul; they can reflect all the thoughts of the heart. When Zimo first saw Yanrou, I saw it very clearly. There was no disdain or disgust. Besides a little surprise, there were no other emotions." Han Shengtao snorted coldly but did not retort. "Let¡¯s take one step at a time, at the very least, we know he has no ill intentions. Let¡¯s see how the fate between them unfolds," Han Shengxiao said. "Let¡¯s go home." Xu Zimei didn¡¯t eat dinner; he underwent The Dream of Three Thousand Years¡¯ training once again. The footsteps outside the window woke him. The sky was just beginning to brighten. Everything seemed to be in its most primitive state, all things still immersed in slumber. As Xu Zimei walked out of the room, outside Han Yanrou was ready to go out, carrying a basket. "What are you doing up so early?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "I¡¯m going to gather some ingredients for cooking breakfast," Han Yanrou said softly. "Can you take me with you? I¡¯d like to walk around this area," Xu Zimei said. "And I can protect you." Watching Xu Zimei flex his arm, showing off his muscles, Han Yanrou covered her mouth and chuckled softly. She nodded gently. It was clear that no matter what she did, she seemed frail, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. Following behind Han Yanrou, Xu Zimei left the village. After the two of them left, Han Shengxiao and Han Shengtao emerged from a nearby room. "Should I follow and take a look?" Han Shengtao asked. "No need, trust my intuition," Han Shengxiao replied, and then cheerfully walked back into the room. Han Shengtao pondered for a long time before finally sighing deeply. ... Having left the village, the pair headed northward. "Are you human race?" Xu Zimei looked at Han Yanrou and asked. "What kind of race is that?" Han Yanrou replied in confusion. "All I know is that we are the Blood Clan." "You look a lot like the human race I¡¯ve seen," Xu Zimei said. "Does my current appearance look very ugly?" Han Yanrou asked with a bit of self-esteem. "No, not really," Xu Zimei shook her head slightly. To be fair, Han Yanrou had a purity about her, Xu Zimei thought inwardly, mainly because her clothes were too plain, covering up a lot. With light makeup and appropriate clothing, she might not be stunningly beautiful, but she certainly had the makings of a beauty. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially her dimples, which looked very attractive, combined with her little tiger teeth, always made people involuntarily want to tease her. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Han Yanrou¡¯s cheeks blushed slightly, adding an extra charm to her presence. "Do you know how big the world we live in is?" Xu Zimei asked, hoping to glean some useful information. "The furthest I¡¯ve been is the Dark Kingdom," Han Yanrou shook her head in reply. "Moreover, as a citizen of the Dark Kingdom, we¡¯re not allowed to leave the country without the King¡¯s order." "Why is that?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Don¡¯t you have this rule where you¡¯re from?" Han Yanrou asked, puzzled. "There is no why, it¡¯s a law established by the King." "Do you know where the Sea of Blood is?" Xu Zimei asked again. "The Sea of Blood? What is that?" Han Yanrou shook her head again. "I can¡¯t remember the way home, I only know that the Sea of Blood is near my home," Xu Zimei thought for a moment and replied. At this point, both of them fell silent for a bit. "Don¡¯t worry, my father and the others will definitely help you find your way home," Han Yanrou said encouragingly. Then she looked at Xu Zimei somewhat expectantly. "When you go home, will you come back to see us?" "When the time comes, I¡¯ll take you to my place to play; it¡¯s much more exciting there," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "Really?" Han Yanrou¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she quickly asked. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Come with me, I¡¯ll take you somewhere," Han Yanrou smiled, tossed the basket aside, grabbed Xu Zimei¡¯s hand, and ran off toward the distance. They ran for nearly fifteen minutes and arrived at a very high hillside. "Look quickly, we¡¯re just in time," Han Yanrou pointed to the horizon and said to Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked up and saw a streak of blood color appearing in the originally dark sky. This blood color, staining the edge of the sky, resembled a sunset, but the hue was much deeper. Continue reading at NovelFire.C?m The bloody hue was mixed with some gold, extremely beautiful. "Every morning, when it gets light, this kind of view appears here," Han Yanrou explained shyly. "Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?" "A sunrise?" Xu Zimei was somewhat astonished. But there was clearly no sun in this world, so why did this phenomenon occur? As the blood color grew denser, the world gradually became brighter. Both of them, tired from watching, lay down in the middle of the grassland on the hillside. "Do you know, for all these years, you¡¯re the first person of the same age who¡¯s willing to stay and talk with me," Han Yanrou said. "Why is that?" Xu Zimei asked, surprised. "They all think I¡¯m an ugly freak," Han Yanrou explained dejectedly. "They look like that themselves and have the nerve to criticize you?" Xu Zimei was taken aback. But then she realized once more, everything is relative. From the human race¡¯s point of view, those Form Blood Beasts are incredibly ugly, and it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to call them monsters. But from the perspective of a Form Blood Beast? Perhaps to them, the human race appears as monsters. "Were you born like this?" Xu Zimei asked. "My father sought treatments for me, they said this is a reversion to my ancestors¡¯ bloodline," Han Yanrou explained. "One of my ancestors once interbred with the human race, hence the reversion. Even though the chance is one in ten thousand, the reversed bloodline happened to me." Chapter 961 - 960 Brother Zimo, Old Sow Hearing Han Yanrou¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent. It seemed that she had grown up enduring ridicule for her looks since she was young. Thus, when he didn¡¯t mind it, she became so excited and happy. "Are we friends now?" Han Yanrou asked cautiously. "Of course," Xu Zimei said with a smile, nodding his head. "Actually, I think you¡¯re much better-looking than those other freaks." "Let me show you something," Han Yanrou said with a light laugh, covering her mouth before carefully pulling a sketchbook from her pocket. Xu Zimei took the sketchbook, taken aback for a moment. He didn¡¯t know who had drawn it, but the content depicted the great war between the Holy Master and the Form Blood Clan at the end of the Mythical Era. The Holy Master held the True Divine Sword, enveloped by Sword Intent. Beneath the Longsword, three thousand miles of clouds and moon were all destroyed under his feet. His stature was majestic, leaving only a silhouette with the Cang Tian on his shoulders and his feet on the ground. Behind him lay countless members of the Form Blood Clan prostrating on the ground. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where did you get this?" Xu Zimei asked. "I found it on the mountain before," Han Yanrou replied. "Do you see this man? Does he also, like me, have a bloodline that reverts to its ancestor?" Xu Zimei felt that their points of focus might be somewhat different. In his eyes, this was a historic moment of the Holy Master suppressing the Form Blood Clan. But in Han Yanrou¡¯s eyes, it seemed she was just happy to find someone "of her own kind." "Do you want to go to my hometown?" Xu Zimei asked, looking at her. "There are many, many people like you there, and no one will laugh at you. With your looks, you might even be admired." "Really?" Han Yanrou asked excitedly. Xu Zimei nodded slightly and asked, "Have you ever seen anyone else of your kind since you were little?" Han Yanrou continued to shake her head. "Oh no," she slapped her head and hurriedly said, "We haven¡¯t gathered any food ingredients, and dad and the others will go hungry when they wake up." With that, Han Yanrou pulled him along and retrieved the basket they had discarded along the way. The food they ate was probably some sort of vegetable, but Xu Zimei didn¡¯t recognize the plants here. He just followed behind Han Yanrou, going through the motions. After gathering the food ingredients, they headed back toward the village. As they reached the village front, Han Yanrou suddenly stopped. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei asked puzzledly. "From now on..." she pinched the corner of her clothes, her palms sweating. She lowered her head, her face flushing a deep red for quite a while before finally saying, "Can I call you Brother Zimo?" "Call me whatever you like," Xu Zimei said nonchalantly, nodding. "Mm," Han Yanrou nodded, hesitated for a long time, and then finally looked up. Seeing Xu Zimei, she immediately lowered her head again. She called out "Brother Zimo" in a voice as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s. After calling out, she ran back into the village without turning back. ... In the morning, when they ate, the sky outside gradually became overcast. A cold wind blew, bringing a trace of desolation. Dark clouds covered the blue sky, the weather ominously gloomy. Han Shengxiao looked up at the sky and sighed, "It looks like it¡¯s going to rain heavily, our trip to the empire will have to be postponed for a few days." The others said nothing. "Han Big Brother, are you going to the kingdom to sell beast skins?" Xu Zimei asked curiously. "Yes, we have a type of Decaying Beast here, and its hide is in high demand. This is also our main source of income," Han Shengxiao explained. "Then how about you stay a few more days, wait until the rain stops, and then we¡¯ll set off." Xu Zimei nodded slightly and continued to ask, "Han Big Brother, do you know where the Sea of Blood is?" "I¡¯ve never heard of it," Han Shengxiao shook his head slightly. Xu Zimei felt himself growing more and more confused; if he really couldn¡¯t find any clues, he would have to leave this place and look elsewhere. At least the Dark Kingdom was his first destination. After breakfast, Han Shengxiao and his brother left, leaving only Xu Zimei and Han Yanrou in the house. Han Yanrou brought several blankets to Xu Zimei¡¯s room. "Brother Zimo, it might rain today, and I was worried you¡¯d be cold at night, so I brought you a few extra blankets." "Thanks," Xu Zimei smiled. Han Yanrou shook her head slightly, put down the blankets, and then left. Xu Zimei spent the entire day in his room with nothing to do, so he took the opportunity to return to the True Fate World and visit the Divine Continent. The continent¡¯s development had already gotten back on track. Now, the Myriad Demons Tribe was also developing in an orderly fashion. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival, Bai Meng and Chaos came to greet him. "How is the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc that was brought in last time?" Xu Zimei asked. "Master, please, follow me," Bai Meng said. Deep within the Myriad Demons Tribe, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc was bound by the Principle of the Great Dao of the Divine Continent. It was nailed in the void, unable to move. "This guy has a pretty tough bone," Chaos said nearby. "But no matter, we have plenty of time." "Don¡¯t dream of me submitting. In the seals of the Heavenly Dao Academy, I endured through a great era. How could I be afraid of you all?" From afar, the bold voice of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc resounded. Seeing Xu Zimei approaching, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s expression instantly turned furious. "Boy, I remember you." "I remember you too," Xu Zimei smiled. "Release me," the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc said. "Why should I?" Xu Zimei countered. "I will not submit to you unless you kill me," the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc said lightly. "I¡¯ve always believed that there¡¯s nothing absolutely impossible in this world," Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. "What do you want then?" the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc snorted. "My bloodline runs noble, I will never submit to you humans, such despicable creatures." "Your bloodline is noble?" Xu Zimei chuckled and looked to Chaos. "Give it another seven days to think, if it still refuses to submit, then disable its demon veins and ruin its bloodline." "Also, go buy some strong aphrodisiacs, feed them to some old sows, lock them in with it." Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone present shivered. You say your bloodline is noble, what if it produces offspring with a sow, what would be the result? "Boss, aren¡¯t the sows too lenient for this guy?" Chaos suggested from the side, "Why not find a few boars instead?" "Good, let¡¯s do as you said. You¡¯ll be fully responsible for this matter," Xu Zimei gave a slight nod. "What are you trying to do?" the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc¡¯s expression changed drastically. "A man can be killed but not humiliated, don¡¯t go too far." Continue your adventure with NovelFire.C?m Xu Zimei, however, no longer paid any attention to it but left with Bai Meng. The anxious shouts of the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc echoed behind them. "Have you been overseeing the Divine Continent properly recently?" Xu Zimei looked at Bai Meng and asked. Chapter 962 - 961: Affections, Departure Because Xu Zimei was in the outside world, she couldn¡¯t pay attention to the Divine Continent every single moment. Therefore, for a long time, Bai Meng cooperated with the Heavenly Dao to jointly manage the Divine Continent. "There are basically no abnormalities," Bai Meng said. "However, there is one thing that needs to be noted." "What is it?" Xu Zimei asked. "You know, after all things are born, aptitude and talent vary greatly. Some are born extraordinary, cultivating at a remarkably fast speed. Currently, the strongest on the Continent have already cultivated to the Emperor Pulse Realm," Bai Meng said. "Your cultivation is only at the Divine Vein Realm, this world absolutely cannot allow the existence of someone stronger than you. Otherwise, they would soon break through the Spatial Wall and escape from the Divine Continent." Hearing Bai Meng¡¯s words, Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Those words were indeed true, she was the true master of the Divine Continent. Everything in the world was closely related to her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The better the Divine Continent developed, the stronger the feedback power she received. The Divine Continent affected her, but to some extent, she also influenced the Divine Continent. If someone cultivated to the Divine Vein Realm and wanted to step further, they could very likely reach the apex of this world. And uncover the truth of the Divine Continent. "Let¡¯s do this, have the Heavenly Dao set up a Heavenly Tribulation, anyone wanting to step from the Divine Vein into the Immortal Path must undergo the Heavenly Tribulation," Xu Zimei said. "Before I bear the Destiny, they are not allowed to cross the tribulation. However, considering the timing, everything is close at hand, there¡¯s no need to worry about this." Bai Meng nodded slightly. ... After touring the Divine Continent and ensuring that everything was normal, Xu Zimei then left. Her greatest reliance now was not her rebirth, nor her status as the Demon Lord, but the world inside her body. A world intact, which in the future could even rival the Yuan Central Continent and the Heaven Beyond Heavens. Her current plan was to set up a Heavenly Tribulation starting from the Divine Vein Realm. After passing the Heavenly Tribulation, one could then ascend. Just like the Heaven Beyond Heavens above the Yuan Central Continent, another world would be established above the Divine Continent. Clear hierarchy, with a certain system in place. However, this plan could not yet be achieved; she had to wait until she bore the Destiny. On stepping out from the Divine Continent, a thunderclap outside startled Xu Zimei awake. It had already reached the afternoon. The densely packed dark clouds in the sky finally burst into thunder and lightning, and a heavy downpour cascaded outside, as if someone were pouring water from a basin. The yard was situated lower and many places even started to accumulate little puddles. Han Yanrou, holding an umbrella, bustled anxiously around the yard, checking whether the drains were blocked to prevent the rainwater from spreading into the rooms. "Xiaorou, come here," Xu Zimei waved her hand and called out. "Zimo brother, why did you come out?" Han Yanrou hurried over. Despite the umbrella, her white shirt was still soaked by the rain. The wet locks of hair on her forehead stuck to her cheeks, her eyes pitifully charming. "Be careful not to catch a cold," Xu Zimei smiled and said. "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m worried that the rainwater will flood into the rooms," Han Yanrou shook her head and said. "Have you been cultivating?" Xu Zimei looked at Han Yanrou and asked. "No, father and uncle won¡¯t let me cultivate," Han Yanrou shook her head and said. "They say cultivating is too arduous, fraught with dangers. They told me to just live an ordinary life and that would be enough." "Watch carefully," Xu Zimei smiled, slowly extended her right hand, and spiritual energy surged within her palm. The rain that fell from the sky had unexpectedly come to a complete halt. With another gesture of his right hand, Xu Zimei gathered the rainwater, forming a broad river. As Xu Zimei waved his right hand, the river began to flow through the void. It eventually became a painting. In the painting, a young girl holding an umbrella, lifting the hem of her trousers, carefully ran through the rain. This water-formed painting reflected in the courtyard. Read latest chapters at NovelFire.C?m "Does it look nice?" Zimei asked. "Uh-huh," Han Yanrou nodded vigorously. When she looked up at Xu Zimei, her eyes brimmed with tender emotions. But as Zimei turned his head toward her, she quickly lowered hers again. Once Xu Zimei¡¯s hand fell, the space around them returned to normal, and the rainwater hit the ground, flowing orderly along the drainage toward the outside. As the rainwater hit the ground, it instantly formed a series of transparent bubbles. "Zimo brother, do you know what my childhood wish was?" Han Yanrou smiled as she watched the bubbles, "Back then, I wanted to make a necklace out of bubbles. Thread them all together with a needle and string, but unfortunately, they would burst upon touch every time." Xu Zimei just smiled. "Zimo brother, what¡¯s your dream?" Han Yanrou turned her head and asked, curious. "As for dreams, I¡¯ve never thought about it," Zimei replied. "Ever since I was born, I¡¯ve carried a lot with me, and I can only walk forward without looking back, without a path to return to." "Just wait a moment," Han Yanrou said and then ran toward her own room. In a short while, she came running back, apparently holding something in her hand. "Here," Han Yanrou handed what she held in front of Xu Zimei. It was a red sachet. It had a very faint scent, and the image of a bird was drawn on the front. The moment she handed over the sachet, Han Yanrou¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and even her cheeks were flushed red. "What¡¯s wrong?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. "Are you feeling unwell?" "This sachet symbolizes safety. Keep it with you, and no matter where you are, I¡¯ll pray for you," Han Yanrou said bravely. Seeing the sachet in her hand, Xu Zimei fell silent. Even if he was naive, he realized something. There¡¯s a legend about a type of bird called the mandarin duck, which always appears in pairs. People often use them to describe unswerving love. The male bird is called "Yuan," and the female bird, "Yang." The bird on this sachet was clearly a Yuan. "You don¡¯t have to be uncomfortable, I didn¡¯t mean anything else," Han Yanrou said with a light laugh. "It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just...," she stammered and then suddenly choked up, unable to find the words. "Xiaorou, why are you guys standing in the rain out here?" At that moment, Han Shengxiao and his brother arrived back from outside. The rain was heavy, and as the two stood under the eaves, they took off their coats and wrung them out, making the water splash. Han Yanrou quickly tucked the sachet away and shook her head with a smile, "Zimo brother and I were simply enjoying the rain." "What¡¯s there to enjoy about the rain?" Han Shengtao slapped his thigh and smiled at Xu Zimei. "Good news, we ran into a merchant caravan during our outing today. They¡¯re heading to the Dark Kingdom and just so happen to be stopping in the village for the night because of the heavy rain. They¡¯ve agreed to take you with them when they depart tomorrow." Out of sight, Han Yanrou¡¯s complexion turned ashen in an instant. "Then I must trouble Brother Han," Xu Zimei smiled. "Rest up early, make sure you¡¯re well-rested for tomorrow," Han Shengxiao also said with a smile. Chapter 963 - 962 Hmm, okay "Dark Kingdom, huh," Xu Zimei murmured softly. The night remained the same, thunderstorms continued, and the entire world was submerged in them. Everyone had fallen into a deep sleep. In the middle of the night, a series of knocks on the door woke everyone up. "Is Big Brother Han here?" someone outside was shouting, sounding very anxious. Xu Zimei walked out of her room, followed closely by the Han Family¡¯s brothers. Upon opening the courtyard gate, they saw a haggard woman standing there. "Old Sun¡¯s wife, what¡¯s happened?" Han Shengxiao asked in surprise when he saw the woman outside. "It¡¯s raining outside, why aren¡¯t you using an umbrella?" "My child is injured, and the village doesn¡¯t have good medicine," Old Sun¡¯s wife quickly explained. "I know you brothers often travel to the Dark Kingdom, I wonder if you have any superior healing medicine. I¡¯ll pay for it." "What kind of injury?" Han Shengxiao asked, frowning. Explore more stories with NovelFire.C?m "He was being careless; tonight, during the rain, it was dark and the roads were slippery¡ªhe couldn¡¯t see clearly and fell off the cliffside." Old Sun¡¯s wife¡¯s voice broke into sobs as she said this. "It was the Sixth Uncle of the Chang Family who found him, otherwise he would probably already be a corpse." "Don¡¯t worry," Han Shengxiao quickly consoled her. He turned back, took a medical kit from the house, and said, "Let¡¯s go and have a look." "Big Brother Han, may I come along," Xu Zimei spoke up from the side. "I know a bit about medicine." "Then let¡¯s go together," Han Shengxiao nodded and said. ... The night was cool, even somewhat cold. It gave everyone goosebumps. The group was silent most of the way. The rain seemed to have lessened a bit, but it was still a light drizzle. There was a courtyard ahead, brightly lit, surely the home of this woman. "The Han Family¡¯s Brothers are here," someone shouted from the threshold as they approached. Then, a group of people came out to greet them. "Sixth Uncle of the Chang Family, Second Master of Sun Clan..." Han Shengxiao exchanged a few brief greetings. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fine, fine, let¡¯s go look at the child," Sixth Uncle of the Chang Family said from the side. "Our small village has limited medical capabilities, and we¡¯re some distance from the Dark Kingdom. I fear the child may not survive the journey there. We¡¯ll have to count on you brothers." Han Shengxiao shook his head slightly and walked into the house with the others. Inside, it finally felt much warmer. On the bed, a little boy was lying. His face was pale, devoid of any blood. But the situation on his chest was particularly ghastly¡ªhis chest seemed to have been sliced open by a sharp stone. The organs, like the heart and intestines, were even falling out. The blood had just been stopped, but the child¡¯s breathing was already getting weaker and weaker. "This is serious," Han Shengxiao gasped. "Indeed, please do your best to save him," Sixth Uncle of the Chang Family nodded and said. "Don¡¯t feel pressured, just leave it to fate." Han Shengxiao carefully opened the medical kit he had brought, taking out a small jar of medicine. "This is the best healing medicine I¡¯ve bought; it¡¯s said to be capable of reviving the dead and mending bones," Han Shengxiao explained. He took out the medicine, and Spiritual Energy surged through his right hand. Xu Zimei noticed that most people in the village had not cultivated. And although the Han Family¡¯s brothers had cultivated, their realms weren¡¯t high¡ªjust around Esteem Vein. He sprinkled the medicine on the wound, gathering surrounding Spiritual Energy to concentrate and surge toward the boy¡¯s injury. "Big Brother Han, this won¡¯t do," Xu Zimei said from the side. "He¡¯s injured his internal organs; your medicine can only treat external injuries." "What should we do then? His internal organs are severely damaged, and I dare not intervene," Han Shengxiao sighed. "Nevermind, I owed you a favor, and now it¡¯s time to repay it," Xu Zimei shook his head and said. He slowly extended his right hand, and a strand of Life Energy twined around his palm. This was something he had condensed from the Tree of Life. "This is what I¡¯ve been keeping for lifesaving," Xu Zimei said, looking at the people inside the house. "As long as there is a breath left, this Life Energy can heal completely." He waved his right hand and directly infused the Life Energy into the young boy on the bed. At that moment, the boy¡¯s complexion visibly reddened at a rate visible to the naked eye. The ferocious wound on his chest also started to heal. Within mere seconds, the boy¡¯s coughing roused the stunned onlookers. "Mom," the boy on the bed murmured. "I¡¯m here," the woman hurried forward, wrapping the child in her arms, tears streaming down her face, her nose stinging. "Han Brother, let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Hearing that Xu Zimei was leaving, everyone at the scene hurriedly expressed their thanks, especially the woman, who even wanted to prostrate herself in gratitude. Xu Zimei appreciated the greatness of a mother¡¯s love. Then he left with Han Shengxiao under the cover of night. ... "Drip, drip," the light rain on the road had lessened a lot, with only the occasional drops hesitating to fall. "Zimo, you are a Traveler, aren¡¯t you?" Han Shengxiao finally asked after a long silence. "I practiced for a while," Xu Zimei smiled. "That¡¯s not just a while," Han Shengxiao chuckled, not dwelling too much on it. "Tomorrow we will part ways, and I hope your journey is safe, hoping that we¡¯ll meet again in the future." "We will," Xu Zimei nodded. When they arrived home, Han Yanrou was standing at the doorway looking out, and only relaxed when she saw them returning. "It¡¯s cold; be careful not to catch a cold," Han Shengxiao said with concern. "Dad, is he okay?" Han Yanrou smiled, unconcerned, but worriedly asked. "What¡¯s there to worry about, have you forgotten they used to make fun of you," Han Shengtao replied abruptly. Xu Zimei knew that, in this village, because of her appearance, people didn¡¯t treat Han Yanrou very kindly. Among the adults, it was somewhat better; they just gossiped behind the scenes. But the children were somewhat reckless. "That¡¯s different," Han Yanrou smiled and shook her head. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing, and thanks to Zimo, we really wouldn¡¯t have made it through tonight," Han Shengtao replied. After a few brief words, the Han Family¡¯s Brothers soon went back to their room unintentionally. Only Xu Zimei and Han Yanrou were left outside. "Zimo Brother," Han Yanrou called crisply. "Hmm?" Xu Zimei looked up. "You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, right?" "Yeah." "Have a safe trip," "Okay." "Take care of yourself," "Okay." "If you miss here, remember to come back and visit." "Okay." "It looks like the rain has stopped," "Yeah." "I¡¯m a bit cold, can you hug me?" "Ah?" Xu Zimei suddenly looked up, the cold wind blowing his long hair fluttering, the night roared like a silent beast. "I was just kidding, I wanted to see if you only knew how to say ¡¯yeah¡¯ and ¡¯okay.¡¯" Han Yanrou smiled sweetly, but her smile was bittersweet. Chapter 964 - 963 Welcome to the Form Blood Space Xu Zimei gave a sheepish smile; this was a topic he struggled to engage with. "Zimo, I will miss you." Han Yanrou looked at Xu Zimei, this time not avoiding his gaze like she usually did. Even though her face was flushed and she nervously bit her lower lip, she still stubbornly stared at Xu Zimei unflinchingly. As if trying to imprint his face deep into her heart. Seeing that Xu Zimei did not reply for a long time, Han Yanrou turned and waved her hand. "Alright, I¡¯m going back to sleep now." The weather was always unpredictable, and the rain that had stopped started to pour once again. It was unclear whether it was the soundless fall of rain or the sound of rain muffling the soundless tears. As she turned around, tears fell like a downpour. "Don¡¯t wake me when you leave tomorrow, just go quietly. I want to sleep in, sleep until the afternoon, and then have another sleep until the day after tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve been so tired these past few days." Han Yanrou said as she walked toward her room without looking back. Xu Zimei was silent for a long time and eventually returned to his own room. He was not from this world. He always remembered his purpose, which was solely for the Ancient Heavenly Court. He didn¡¯t need to cause more troubles or even establish contacts with the Form Blood Clan. Back in his room, Xu Zimei lay quietly on the bed. His perception was very sharp; even without using his eyes, every scene in the courtyard reflected in his mind. The girl did not go to sleep as she had said. Instead, she came out of her room and sat in front of the door, staring unwaveringly at Xu Zimei¡¯s room all night. It wasn¡¯t until dawn, when noise came from Han Shengxiao¡¯s room, that the girl hurriedly stood up and rushed back to her own room. "Zimo, get up and pack up; the trade caravan is about to set off. Don¡¯t make others wait," Han Shengxiao¡¯s loud voice came from the courtyard. Xu Zimei also came out of the house and smiled, "I¡¯m all ready." "Then let¡¯s go," Han Shengxiao nodded slightly. Xu Zimei turned and took a deep look at that room before quickly following Han Shengxiao to leave. ¡­ The scale of the trade caravan was decent, with nearly a hundred people, all dressed in blue robes. They looked very unified, each one a seasoned traveler. Han Shengxiao briefly told the person in charge of the caravan, and he gave Xu Zimei a horse to ride in the middle of the caravan. Early in the morning, as the sky was just getting bright, the caravan set off. The sky was still drizzling, but the caravan could not afford any delay. Following the mountain road in front of the village, they marched mightily towards the Dark Kingdom. ¡­ "What do I call you, sir?" Xu Zimei looked at the man in blue next to him and asked with a smile. "Lan Seventy Three," the man in blue replied. Read exclusive adventures at NovelFire.C?m Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s confusion, the man explained, "We are all orphans taken in by the Lan Family since we were young, with no names, only codes." Xu Zimei nodded slightly, "Do you often go to the Dark Kingdom?" "It¡¯s the business of the trade," the man in blue nodded slightly. "Then do you know any place there called the Sea of Blood?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯ve never heard of it," the man replied flatly. Xu Zimei sensed that the man wasn¡¯t much for conversation, so he didn¡¯t ask further. Just then, suddenly, he saw the caravan halt ahead. There was a commotion coming from the front. "There are people ahead," "Who? Everyone be careful." Xu Zimei steered his horse to the edge of the road and looked up to see what was happening. At the side of the mountain road, Han Yanrou stood holding an umbrella, her slender figure gazing around, as if looking for someone. "Everyone, don¡¯t panic, this is my friend," Xu Zimei called out anxiously. He jumped off his horse and, without caring about anything else, ran towards Han Yanrou. Upon reaching her, he let out a long sigh. The weather was quite cold, her figure shivering slightly, wearing not much. Her little hands and cheeks were somewhat bluish. "Why did you come here?" Xu Zimei asked. "Father sent me to see you off," Han Yanrou replied with a smile. "Are you cold?" Xu Zimei took her hand, which was ice cold. Han Yanrou shook her head slightly, "I was cold just now, but not anymore." He looked at Han Yanrou, silent for a long while before he finally said, "I understand everything, but you should know that I won¡¯t stay here. I don¡¯t even belong here." "I know, brother Zimo told me that you came here carrying many burdens and must move forward resolutely." Han Yanrou nodded with a smile, "Father says that a daughter married off is like water splashed out. If you are willing, then let me come with you. If not, I will stand here watching, watching your figure disappear from my sight before I return home, is that alright?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Han Yanrou¡¯s words, Xu Zimei let out a bitter laugh. "Brother Han is really posing a difficult question for me." Han Yanrou looked at Xu Zimei, wanting to say, "You don¡¯t have to be distressed." But she couldn¡¯t say it; she feared that if Xu Zimei truly wasn¡¯t distressed, he might really leave. She would be heartbroken, unable to bear it. For Han Yanrou, her first half of life was spent among others¡¯ mockery and her odd appearance. Besides her father and uncle, basically no one else wished to speak with her. Xu Zimei was the first stranger who was willing to be her friend, lighting the third flame in her heart. Apart from her father and uncle, the third flame. Often, we do some things without needing reasons. Just like this moth, knowing well that the flame is out of reach, yet still blindly plunges towards it. Xu Zimei was silent for a long while. Finally, he asked, "No matter the outcome, you won¡¯t regret it?" "I won¡¯t," Han Yanrou lowered her head, shaking it slightly. "Let¡¯s head to the Dark Kingdom first; I haven¡¯t found the place I¡¯m looking for yet," Xu Zimei said with a smile. He took Han Yanrou¡¯s hand, leading her back to the horse. Han Yanrou¡¯s cheeks turned red with shyness, but she pursed her lips and obediently did not resist. "Young man, let your lady ride in the sedan, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health." A burly man next to the caravan spoke. Xu Zimei looked at him; he seemed to be the leader of the caravan. He thanked him and led Han Yanrou onto the carriage. "Sleep for a while. When you wake up, we should nearly be at the Dark Kingdom," Xu Zimei said. Han Yanrou nodded. Xu Zimei had her lie on her side with her head resting on his legs. Perhaps because she was affected by the cold, coupled with not having slept all of last night, once Xu Zimei used his Spiritual Energy to dispel the cold, Han Yanrou also fell into a deep slumber in this warmth. ... Halfway through the journey, a disturbance appeared ahead. Xu Zimei carefully placed Han Yanrou on the carriage¡¯s cotton cushions and stepped out of the sedan. "Don¡¯t rush, old man is just looking for someone." As soon as Xu Zimei walked out, he saw an elderly man standing at the front of the caravan. Dressed in a red robe, he grinned at Xu Zimei, showing his yellow teeth. "Welcome to the Form Blood Space!" Chapter 965 - 964 Chief Shuo, The Truth Behind Form Blood Space Xu Zimei stared at the old man in the red robe, whose presence felt boundless and endless, majestic and overwhelming. Clad in a red robe, he stood quietly in front of the caravan, his face heavily made up. His stature was short, around one and a half meters. At that moment, he was grinning at Xu Zimei with a smile. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei frowned and asked. "May I have a private word with the young master?" the old man in the red robe asked with a smile. Xu Zimei pondered and looked at the caravan, then finally nodded slightly. He followed behind the old man, moving as fleet as a flying eagle, climbing up the rocky wall. In a matter of seconds, he had leaped onto the cliff and stood atop a precipice. A cold wind suddenly picked up, rustling his clothes. "Before introducing myself, I¡¯d like to ask the young master a question," the old man in the red robe said with kind eyes and a gentle smile. "How have you found your days in the Form Blood Space?" "There hasn¡¯t been much to notice," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "You¡¯re speaking against your heart," the old man in the red robe said with a smile. "If you had rejected that girl just now, I would not have appeared, and I would have let you continue to observe this Form Blood Space. But since you helped her onto the carriage, I decided to come out." "This is the Form Blood Space?" Xu Zimei looked at the other, speaking calmly. "Why is it different from what I know?" "Come with me to a place, and when you get there, you¡¯ll know everything," the old man in the red robe said. He stretched out his right hand and directly tore through the void in front of him. Through the void, Xu Zimei sensed the presence of a teleportation array. He did not hesitate and followed him in. His body began to feel weightless, and as the spatial wall shattered several times over, it finally came to a stop. Xu Zimei opened his eyes to see the world before him, a boundless Sea of Blood thickly flowing all around. Filthy, blood-red. The Sea of Blood roared, the world was a sea of red, and it seemed like countless eyes from within the sea were looking over, carrying a powerful force. Xu Zimei turned to look, feeling as if he was in the middle of an ocean of blood. In an instant, he was submerged and lost himself in this world. "Is this the real Form Blood Space?" he asked, looking toward the old man in the red robe. "Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m the Clan Leader of the Form Blood Clan, with the single name Shuo," the old man in the red robe said with a light laugh. "You may call me Chief Shuo." Xu Zimei also repeated his own name, then asked, "If this place is the Form Blood Space, then what was that world just now?" Compared with the Sea of Blood before his eyes, the previous world was undoubtedly the difference between heaven and Hell. "Look over there." Following the direction pointed out by the old man in the red robe, Xu Zimei saw a blood-colored sphere floating in the void. The sphere was radiating a familiar power. Xu Zimei walked into the sphere and was astonished to find it was a small world. Everything he had just been part of was within this small world, while from outside, one could clearly observe the movements of the people inside. The area of the small world was medium-sized. He even saw the previous caravan. Han Yanrou was asleep in the carriage. "I don¡¯t quite understand," Xu Zimei looked at the red-robed elder, inquiring. "Before you came to the Form Blood Space, what would you think of when you hear about the Form Blood Beast?" Chief Shuo asked with a smile. Xu Zimei frowned slightly; he had made thorough preparations before entering the Form Blood Space. Here should be a Sea of Blood, with the savage Form Blood Clan hidden within, and an inevitable Heaven Shaking battle. That was the preparation he made before entering, but after arriving, he found everything was different. "When people think of the Form Blood Clan, they always think of the strong and ferocious monsters at the end of the Mythical Era," the red-robed elder sighed softly. "At first, the Holy Master intended to annihilate our Form Blood Clan. We pleaded desperately, and finally, the Holy Master declared that heaven has the virtue of cherishing life. So, he gave our clan one chance but suppressed us here." Listening to the red-robed elder, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t interrupt. He wasn¡¯t very clear about the secrets of that era; probably only those who had experienced it themselves understood. But he wouldn¡¯t believe all that the elder said either. "Back when we were newly suppressed, many in our clan were very irritable, all intent on breaking the seal. Unfortunately, how majestic the Holy Master was, and how could we compare with him?" the red-robed elder said with a wry smile. "Ten thousand years, twenty thousand years, countless millennia have passed, and as time went by, the malice in our hearts lessened. We no longer long for anything else, just to live freely like other races." Saying this, Chief Shuo looked at Xu Zimei, inquired, "Do you understand? Only after you truly experience it will you realize that freedom is more intoxicating than any imperial ambitions." "Then what¡¯s the deal with this small world?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Whether right or wrong, the events of that era should be borne by us old fellows. Yet the younger generation is innocent; they shouldn¡¯t be involved." Chief Shuo said with sorrow, "The moment they are born, it¡¯s as if they are sentenced to death. Condemned here for eternity, facing the Sea of Blood day in and day out. Some clan members could not bear the burden and eventually chose suicide. We had no choice but to use ten thousand years of time and finally created this small world, a world resembling the outside world. Those newly born clan members are sent inside; this world was created for the descendants." By this point, Xu Zimei finally understood. Whether it was Han Yanrou or her brothers Han Shengxiao, or that village, as well as the Dark Kingdom, and even more distant lands. All these people have no memory of the Sea of Blood, they were sent here at birth. In this life, they live in a world made up of well-intentioned lies. They don¡¯t have to suffer the torment and pain of the Sea of Blood, but spend their lives in this small world, peacefully, through birth, aging, sickness, and death. This is also the greatest help the Form Blood Clan could offer their descendants. "So, when I just came to this small world, you discovered me," Xu Zimei inquired. "Yes, but we didn¡¯t disturb you; instead, we wanted you to experience this world," Chief Shuo did not deny but explained directly. "We Form Blood Beasts are actually not so different from your human race or other races. They too are girls with tender feelings, brothers with warm hearts, women who plea desperately to save their children. There¡¯s no difference, they are not evil; there¡¯s no need to look at us with strange eyes to understand us." "You¡¯ve done so much, and told me so much, but in the end, there¡¯s still one goal," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh, "To have me break the seal and help you leave this place." "If indeed someone must pay for past mistakes, and if the countless years of this seal are still not enough to atone. Then we old fellows are willing to bear it." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 966 - 965 Ancient Heavenly Court, Chang, Xu Chief Shuo spoke, his tone even containing a hint of pleading. "We old folks are willing to seal ourselves here forever, never taking half a step out. Until we die here. I only ask that you let the younger generations of this small world go out, let them... be free." Continue reading on NovelFire.C?m When he spoke the word "free," Chief Shuo¡¯s tone was very heavy. There is no such thing as feeling another¡¯s pain, but everyone understands the preciousness of freedom. "How do you know I can open the Form Blood Space," Xu Zimei laughed. "There are only two types of people who come to the Form Blood Space, one is to eradicate our Form Blood Clan. The other is for the Ancient Heavenly Court." Chief Shuo said, "Your Excellency surely is not the first kind, so it must be for the Ancient Heavenly Court. Then you must have the True Divine Sword, right?" "Since you know I have the True Divine Sword, why haven¡¯t you tried to seize it?" Xu Zimei curiously asked. "Your Excellency, since you are able to come here, you probably are not afraid of our Form Blood Clan. Moreover, nowadays we have no interest in competing; we just want our descendants to be free, that¡¯s all," Chief Shuo said, shaking his head. "If Your Excellency is willing to agree, our Form Blood Clan is willing to accept any conditions, as long as they are within our abilities." Upon hearing the other¡¯s words, Xu Zimei fell silent for a moment. "We hope that Your Excellency can help us achieve this. We are willing to stay hidden and not participate in any strife once we are out." Chief Shuo bowed deeply, respectfully kneeling before Xu Zimei. And in the Sea of Blood, countless waves were also churning. "Please grant us this," the rumbling voice gathered together, came out from the Sea of Blood, it said in an ear-shaking tone. "Do you know where the Ancient Heavenly Court is?" Xu Zimei asked, looking down. "From here to the north, three hundred li away where the golden light is, that is where the seal of the Heavenly Court is located," Chief Shuo quickly replied. "This is our guess, because the golden light is very strong, and whoever touches it gets either killed or injured. We have not crossed the golden light to see it." "Take me there," Xu Zimei said. "By the way, what is the current strength of your Form Blood Clan?" He recalled what Miss Jing had said earlier, that the Ancient Heavenly Court seemed to have a Divine Beast guarding it. The strength had reached the Half-Step Nirvana Void stage. Originally, he wanted Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General to deal with it, but now it would be good to utilize the power of the Form Blood Clan. "The strongest in our clan is the old clan leader from the previous generation, who has reached the Nirvana Realm. But his life span is nearing its end, and he dares not act rashly now. The others include three Half-Step Nirvana Void," Chief Shuo said without any concealment. "Then bring the three Half-Step Nirvana Void with me to the Ancient Heavenly Court," Xu Zimei said. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Chief Shuo did not object. "Chang, Xu, let¡¯s go." Upon hearing Chief Shuo¡¯s words, the Sea of Blood nearby began to churn. Deep in the Sea of Blood, waves surged threateningly as if something terrifying were about to emerge. Immediately after, two figures with imposing statures and bare torsos walked out of the Sea of Blood. Both were beast-headed human bodies, one head white and the other purple. Their features were different, one¡¯s nose and ears were somewhat sharp, and his eyes were gloomy. The other wore a large earring, and even had a silver ring on his nose. His eyes blazed like fierce flames, and two horns grew on his head. "We greet Your Excellency," both of them greeted respectfully. "There might be a guardian Divine Beast inside the Ancient Heavenly Court; we need you to confront it," Xu Zimei said. "Your Excellency, just proceed, we are willing to eliminate all obstacles for you," the Form Blood Beast named Chang on the left said. ... The four of them rose into the air and flew towards the depths of the Sea of Blood. The scenery of the Sea of Blood did make one rather nauseous, and prolonged exposure even induced vomiting. The Form Blood Beast named Xu led the way, and soon they arrived at the place bathed in golden light. Xu Zimei looked up to see a barrier ahead, with faint golden light flickering. With a wave of his right hand, endless Sword Intent gathered in his palm. The True Divine Sword shattered the void, appearing in his hand. The moment the True Divine Sword appeared, Xu Zimei could clearly feel a change in the three members of the Form Blood Clan. Yet, he restrained himself from acting impulsively. "Rest assured, I bear no grudges against the Form Blood Beast. If I¡¯m in a good mood, it¡¯s not impossible to let you out," said Xu Zimei. The three nodded in agreement. He raised the True Divine Sword, surrounded by myriad Sword Intents. He slightly closed his eyes, sensing the atmosphere that the Holy Master had once left on this sword. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and struck at the golden barrier with a single sword stroke. There was a "boom." The scenery before his eyes was enveloped by Sword Intent. The infinite Sword Intents erased the boundless void. As the golden light retreated under the Sword Intent, the True Divine Sword finally fell, and with a "crack," the void before them shattered. The original golden light disappeared, revealing an immense palace atop a Jade Tower that appeared before their eyes. The palace was enveloped in celestial mist. Celestial mist swirled, and there seemed to be whispering voices singing softly in the fog. The palace was as vast as the dome of the sky, with stars scattered above and the Milky Way encircling it. Looking down, there were staircases paved with white jade. It seemed like celestial music was singing in their ears as they walked toward the palace, as if on a pilgrimage. Stepping on the stairs, the celestial mist surged. Step by step, in front of this immense palace, they felt as tiny as ants. Thinking back, in that era, the Holy Master, residing high in the Heavenly Court, issued orders, dominating the entire Yuan Central Continent. It was called the Supreme Royal Court. Back then, the Yuan Central Continent was united, all things obeying the Holy Master. But now, since the True Martial Great Emperor founded the Era of Emperors, various Immortal Sects coexisted. There was no longer a true ruler. Even a powerful faction like the Slaying Immortal Sect, with five emperors in one sect, was merely influential in the Supreme Domain. Their influence couldn¡¯t reach other continents. ... The staircase had ninety-nine steps, When Xu Zimei stepped onto the highest step, he clearly saw the true face of the palace. Eighteen columns, like heavenly pillars, supported the surroundings of the entire palace. They were engraved with gilded designs. The entire palace was divided into three levels. The white jade underfoot emitted a gentle radiance, with mingling mist and indistinct lights flickering around. Floating windows made from blue tiles and walls from piled jade stones. Phoenixes spread their wings on the cornices made from sandalwood, ready to fly, and golden dragons ascended 90,000 miles up the main door. Stepping on the ground felt surreal. Looking down, it seemed as if the entire Form Blood Space was captured in their view. "So this is the Ancient Heavenly Court," Chang said with emotion. As soon as his voice fell, two loud beast roars came from deep within the palace. Following that, the palace¡¯s doors, sealed for countless years, slowly opened. Chapter 967 - 966: The Manager, Inside the Heavenly Court The gates were slowly opened amidst a thunderous roar. First, two enormous shadows were reflected in the swirling mystical fog. Everyone looked up, only to see two giant exotic beasts walking out, the ground trembling in their wake. Both beasts were a hundred meters in length, their necks stretching at least fifty meters. Their forms were bizarre, with heads that resembled those of the Dragon Clan. Each had two horns atop their head, mouths gaping with ferocity, and eyes as small as beans. Below their necks, their bodies were incredibly plump. Sharp barbs covered their skin, and their bodies were clad in scale-like armor. "Different Teeth Beasts," Chief Shuo said indifferently. "Do you recognize them?" Xu Zimei asked. "How could I not recognize them? They were part of the forces that defeated our Form Blood Clan at the hands of the Holy Master." Chief Shuo spoke with bitterness, "Otherwise, our entire clan would not have been sealed away." "Do you still harbor hatred?" Xu Zimei asked with a smile. "I dare not, but it is still painful," Chief Shuo sighed. "There are things, I know, you cannot understand or feel as I do, but the resentment lingers. It¡¯s just resentment, nothing more." The two Different Teeth Beasts, gazing over the people, spoke in a human tongue. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Human, have you come to claim the legacy of the Ancient Heavenly Court?" "Having acquired the True Divine Sword, naturally, I came to have a look," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "Then how can you mingle with these Form Blood Beasts?" the Different Teeth Beast snorted. "They are all sinners." "So if I don¡¯t associate with them, you won¡¯t stop me?" Xu Zimei inquired. "That won¡¯t do, you must defeat us to enter," the Different Teeth Beast said shaking its head. "Then spare me the talk," Xu Zimei exclaimed. He commanded, "Attack." "You three, hold off those two, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?" "Leave it to us," Chief Shuo nodded. The might of those approaching Half-Step Nirvana Void exploded into the firmament. It seemed as though years of pent-up resentment also burst forth at that moment. The three from the Form Blood Clan went all out in their assault on the two Different Teeth Beasts. Enraged, the Different Teeth Beasts were surrounded by a tempest, their tremendous beastly aura enveloping the entire palace. In the mist entwined battle, the two Different Teeth Beasts also engaged in the fight. Such area-wide disturbance was something even Xu Zimei dared not get too close to. The Nirvana Void Realm, or even the Half-Step Nirvana Void, was far beyond his reach. The battle was heaven-shaking, shaking the entire palace to its core. It was as if the many years of silence and tranquility had finally been shattered. On the Form Blood Beast side, they no longer maintained their human forms but transformed into giant beasts of great height and length. Several giant beasts fought fiercely amongst themselves, and during a brief lull, Xu Zimei surged into the palace. The two Different Teeth Beasts roared in anger, but to no avail. The three Form Blood Beasts desperately blocked them. ... The ground and surroundings were all shrouded in a hazy mystical fog. Directly in front of him stood a series of majestic halls, as if hidden among the clouds. Each hall was different from the next. Some exuded streams of purple radiance, hanging across three thousand miles of the firmament. Some were surrounded by chilling ice, mist rising as if a thousand-mile-long river of ice approached. There were also those encircled by exotic beasts, with Azure Dragons and White Tigers, their roars and cries filling the air, a myriad of beasts galloping around. Each great hall had its own unique atmosphere, and Xu Zimei chose the most vast and also the largest one to approach. "Float Slaughtering Hall" the three big characters gradually gleamed, hanging on the golden plaque above. He placed his hands on the doors of the great hall, and pushed hard to open them. As the "boom boom" sound of the doors opening arose, the scene inside also slowly came into view for Xu Zimei. There was no immortal mist within this hall; even after countless years had passed, it remained spotless and exceptionally clean. Continue your journey with NovelFire.C?m At the foremost position sat a golden-yellow throne. The throne was made of an unknown material, with the shape of nine dragons spewing pearls at its back. The entire throne was simple, yet imposing; beneath it flowed the Earthspring Gold Fountain, its rich Spiritual Energy gradually reviving. The whole hall was empty, aside from the throne there appeared to be nothing at all. It seemed that a painting hung on the adjacent wall. A rolled-up painting. Xu Zimei looked around and eventually still came before the painting scroll. He reached out, gently undoing the rope of the painting, and with a "whoosh" sound, the entire painting unfolded and fell open. Before he could make out the content of the painting, a flash of white light appeared, and the Spiritual Energy in front of him surged violently. A man¡¯s shadowy figure walked out from within the painting. The man had his hands clasped behind his back, his hair and beard both white, wearing a magnificent robe embroidered with flowing cloud patterns. His expression was gentle, and his face bore a faint smile. If one disregarded other factors and judged merely by appearance, this man resembled a refined gentleman of a muddied world. His features were slightly delicate. Xu Zimei watched the man, and the man in the robe also gazed back at him. "Successor, welcome to the Ancient Heavenly Court," the man said with a light chuckle. "Who are you?" Xu Zimei asked in surprise. "A Holy Master?" "No, I am just an administrator of the Ancient Heavenly Court, nothing but a persistent thought," the man said, shaking his head. "According to the instructions left by the Holy Master, anyone who holds the True Divine Sword is qualified to inherit this Ancient Heavenly Court." "Then where is the Holy Master?" Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. The robed man pointed upwards, smiling without saying a word. "Heaven Beyond Heavens?" Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then understood. He said, "What¡¯s left of the Ancient Heavenly Court now?" "Everyone has ascended, this place is like a castle in the sky, barely a tenth remains," the robed man said truthfully. "Then what use would I have for this Ancient Heavenly Court?" Xu Zimei inquired. "To revive the prestige of the original Heavenly Court, to command Yuan Central, to be the recognized master of the entire Continent," the robed man replied with a smile. "Not interested," Xu Zimei immediately lost interest and waved his hand dismissively. "The Holy Master ascended to the Upper Realm, but he once came down again," the robed man continued. "He left behind a great hall, specifically for the successor." "Can I take a look?" Xu Zimei asked. "Of course, you can go anywhere in the vast Ancient Heavenly Court," the robed man nodded. He extended his right hand, and the void in front of them began to undulate. Xu Zimei felt a pulling force, and his entire person was swallowed by space. When he regained his senses, he had already appeared in another void. In front of him stood a somewhat rustic great hall. It was jet black, and aside from that, there was nothing remarkable about the hall. Beside him, there was a well. The vast expanse of immortal mist was emanating from this well. Xu Zimei took step by step forward, until he was in front of the black hall. He hadn¡¯t even touched it when the doors of the hall opened automatically. He looked up and saw the space inside was not large, only containing a wooden rack. Chapter 968 - 967: The Ten Ancient Divine Methods Are All in My Eyes Only a simple rack lay there, somewhat beyond Xu Zimei¡¯s expectations. Find adventures on NovelFire.C?m He walked into the great hall and approached the rack, where several items were placed. Xu Zimei casually picked up a book and glanced at it, his gaze instantly fixed. "Heaven-shaking Skill," he murmured. "One of the ten great Divine Methods?" He then immediately picked up a second book, "Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate." A third book titled "Finger of Heaven-Swallowing Creation." "Eyes of Reincarnation." "Swastika." "Supreme Pill Scripture." "Sutra Trilogy: Present Tathagata Scripture, Sutra of Maitreya Past, Sutra of the Unborn Future." "Divine Demon Visualization Chart." "Law of Heaven and Earth." "Demon Disk Immortal Scroll." Faced with the ten books before him, the shock in Xu Zimei¡¯s heart was hard to settle. To be precise, he even felt somewhat overwhelmed. He casually flipped through the Heaven-shaking Skill and the Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate, two Divine Methods he had studied before. He found the content exactly the same. "Why are the ancient ten great Divine Methods here?" That was a huge question. The only thing Xu Zimei could think of was after the Holy Master returned from Heaven Beyond Heavens. He must have placed all the Divine Methods he obtained in the Ancient Heavenly Court. But what was his reason for doing this? Specifically left for him? But he probably hadn¡¯t even been born at that time. Unable to figure it out and not forcing himself to contemplate further, he first collected all ten Divine Methods. Aside from the ten Divine Methods on the rack, there was also a long flute. The flute, seemingly made of jade, felt slightly warm in the palm. It bore some very strange patterns. It depicted a figure ascending, seeming both male and female, both monster and immortal. It was hard to distinguish, and holding the Jade Flute in his hand, he felt a powerful force lingering inside it. Xu Zimei did not study it further but collected the Jade Flute again. Looking over once more, only one book remained on the rack. "Annals of Heaven Beyond Heavens." "Is everything prepared then?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. After he had packed everything, he looked around the area and, finding nothing unusual, he directly left. Returning to the hall where he had encountered the painting. The man in the imperial robe gave Xu Zimei a token. Saying that it was a symbol of identity from the Ancient Heavenly Court and that if he ever went to Heaven Beyond Heavens, he might have a chance to meet the Holy Master again. After bidding the man farewell, Xu Zimei left the Ancient Heavenly Court. He glanced back, and the dust-covered world was once again enveloped in immortal mist. Xu Zimei also asked about matters concerning the Form Blood Clan, but the man in imperial robes did not answer, leaving everything for Xu Zimei to decide. ... Arriving at the entrance of the Ancient Heavenly Court, the three members of the Form Blood Clan were still battling with the two Different Teeth Beasts. For the moment, it seemed neither side could claim victory. "Enough, let¡¯s go," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Chief Shuo watched the Different Teeth Beasts and snorted coldly before backing down. "You¡¯re being unfair," the two Different Teeth Beasts said angrily to Xu Zimei. "You haven¡¯t beaten us, we don¡¯t acknowledge your status." "Why would I need your approval?" Xu Zimei laughed lightly. "Did you succeed?" Chief Shuo asked, looking at Xu Zimei. "Unexpected, right? I didn¡¯t really expect to gain anything," said Xu Zimei. "Does Your Excellency have any other orders?" Chief Shuo continued to ask. "Find me a quiet place. I need to craft an artifact," Xu Zimei said. By now, having visited the Ancient Heavenly Court, the True Divine Sword no longer held much use for him. He planned to reforge Tyrant Shadow, which, after all, was his Innate True Weapon. "If Your Excellency wishes to craft here, it indeed is a good place," Chief Shuo said with a smile. "This Form Blood Space can defend against Heavenly Tribulations, even the strongest ones cannot break this seal." "There¡¯s such a thing?" Xu Zimei said in surprise. He knew well the troubles he faced when he reforged the True Divine Sword, as he encountered several Heavenly Tribulations. "The previous Clan Leader of our Form Blood Clan faced a Heavenly Tribulation when breaking through to the Nirvana Realm," Chief Shuo said, "Unfortunately, the Heavenly Tribulation could not break the seal, otherwise we would have left long ago." Hearing Chief Shuo¡¯s words, Xu Zimei nodded slightly. They returned to the territory of the Form Blood Clan. Three protected Xu Zimei, allowing him to peacefully craft his weapon. First, he placed the True Divine Sword aside in front of them and then took out the Supreme God Hammer. And the shattered fragments of Tyrant Shadow. The Nine-Bend Godly Flames surrounded the fragments of Tyrant Shadow and the True Divine Sword. He aimed to fuse the two perfectly, only then could he forge their shape. This was destined to be a prolonged period. Golden-red flames burned. After more than half a month, Xu Zimei finally melted them together. He was fortunate that the Tree of Life continuously replenished him, otherwise the immense consumption would have made it difficult for him. Holding the Supreme God Hammer, Xu Zimei visualized the form of Tyrant Shadow, striking hammer blow after hammer blow. The sound of "boom, boom, boom" echoed incessantly in the space. Another half month passed, As they reached the later stages, above the Form Blood space, a Heavenly Tribulation began to gather. Even with each strike he made, the Heavenly Tribulation grew stronger. This scene was far grander than previously at Heavenly Dao Academy. Dark clouds pressed down onto the city, threatening to destroy it! When Tyrant Shadow and the True Divine Sword seamlessly merged, forming the shape of a blade, the thunder in the firmament seemed to reach its limit. Crackling explosions roared, bombarding directly downward. Within the seal of the Form Blood Space, a red light barrier formed, blocking all the thunder outside. Heavenly Dao seemed to have been provoked, growing furiously enraged. Bolt after bolt of thunder furiously struck down, the Heavenly Tribulation carrying cataclysmic power. "Looking at this situation, it must be at least a level five Heavenly Tribulation," Chief Shuo said. Inside the Form Blood Space, the atmosphere also grew tempestuous. Countless Seas of Blood began to roil and roar. Waves surged, one after another. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You all wish to leave, don¡¯t you?" Xu Zimei looked towards Chief Shuo and the others, smiling lightly. "We hope Your Excellency grants this," Chief Shuo nodded, speaking respectfully. "The blade is complete," Xu Zimei muttered, gripping the trembling Curved Blade in his hands. The familiar feeling of Tyrant Shadow surged through him again. "Old friend, you¡¯re back!" The Heavenly Tribulation in the sky appeared even more fierce, reaching an uncontrollable state. It was brewing, the final, lethal strike. Finally, as the last thunderbolt seemed to drain all its power, the thunderclouds in the sky began to dissipate. But this cataclysmic, final strike descended. "Now," he held the Tyrant Shadow, unleashing explosive Blade Intent. Outside was the level five Heavenly Tribulation, inside his full force Blade Intent, together they struck towards the shattering of the Form Blood Space¡¯s seal. Chapter 969 - 968 Seal Broken, Mysterious Person Two extreme forces killed their way from within outward. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the Form Blood Space might struggle to withstand it. That was the thought in the minds of those present. The Sea of Blood also seemed to have sensed something, turning the entire Form Blood Space upside down and stirring the heavens and earth. Gigantic waves roared, threatening to overturn the sky and the earth. Immediately, the people felt as if they were a mere leaf boat in these Shocking Waves, drifting with the tide. The power of the waves was so great, it seemed capable of drowning everything. The Heavenly Tribulation from outside, Xu Zimei¡¯s Blade Intent, and the turbulent Sea of Blood all clashed together in an instant. Yet, the expected explosion did not occur. Suddenly, the surroundings fell eerily silent, as if everything had been frozen in time. Even Zimo found himself unable to move anything but his thoughts. A hand stretched out from the Sea of Blood. A yellowish palm appeared and with a gentle squeeze, the raging Sea of Blood calmed down. Following that, the palm swung, and with one swoop, the Heavenly Tribulation was obliterated. With a second swing, Xu Zimei¡¯s Blade Intent vanished into thin air. It was as if everything had returned to its original state. The crazy collision from just moments before had vanished as if it had never existed. "This," Chief Shuo and the others watched, their complexions drastically changing. Only they understood just how powerful that force had been a moment ago. And yet it was dissolved so effortlessly. The closer you get to the Heavenly Dao, the more you feel the difference in power. This statement couldn¡¯t be truer. "A Nirvana Realm power?" Chang Style Blood Beast said with a grave look. "It¡¯s not that simple. It¡¯s not something that could be done by just reaching the Nirvana Realm," Chief Shuo shook his head slightly. The Form Blood Clan also had an old Clan Leader who was in the Nirvana Void Realm, but when compared to the strength exhibited just now, it was definitely not on the same level. In fact, it was even higher. After the yellowish palm had dissolved everything, it tore through the void in front of it, and a figure of a man stepped through the broken space. The man looked calm, his black hair moving without wind. He stood there as if the focus of the world involuntarily gathered upon him. He was clad in a yellow robe adorned with several unrecognizable flowers. When the man¡¯s gaze swept over, everyone felt an implicit pressure. "My True Divine Sword," the man murmured. "How many years have passed, and finally, a successor has come." "What... is your name?" the man looked at Xu Zimei and asked. "Xu Zimei," Xu Zimei frowned in response. "Right and wrong," the man shook his head slightly. The next moment, the man¡¯s expression suddenly contorted, he clutched his head and began to roar in rage. Read new adventures at NovelFire.C?m His voice was laced with endless pain. The three of the Form Blood Clan took several steps back; judging from the previous situation, if this man were to go mad, their only option would be to flee since they stood no chance in a fight. Xu Zimei just stared at him, trying to determine whether he was indeed the Holy Master. Unfortunately, he had never seen the real Holy Master. After snarling for a long while, the man once again calmed down. "I want to see you," he said, looking at Xu Zimei suddenly. "Aren¡¯t I right in front of you?" Xu Zimei replied. "No, a true meeting," the man shook his head, pointing upwards, "I¡¯ll be waiting for you up there." As he said this, the man frowned again, clenching his teeth tightly. He said, "I have a premonition that my time is running short. It seems there is something I need to tell you, but I can¡¯t remember anything." "You don¡¯t need to rush, take your time to remember," said Xu Zimei. "Not trustworthy, not trustworthy, no creature is trustworthy," the man said, shaking his head slightly. His expression then turned indifferent again. "Do you want to set them free?" "Why not?" Xu Zimei countered. "The Form Blood Clan will emerge into the world again; are you sure you can handle them?" the man asked. "Nowadays, there is no second Holy Master to stand up." "Sire, our Form Blood Clan means no disrespect; we only wish for freedom," Chief Shuo hurriedly interjected. "There has never been a need for a Holy Master in this world. Every being has its own destiny," Xu Zimei declared. "Somebody has to stand up, be it the Holy Master or someone else." "Since you are so determined, then I shall satisfy you," the man said with a wave of his hand. The surging Sea of Blood began to dissipate, and the power of the seal weakened bit by bit. It seemed even the man¡¯s apparition was affected. He looked at Xu Zimei and spoke again, "Remember, remember well, I will be waiting for you above." As his voice fell, the Form Blood Space shattered, and the man¡¯s figure vanished. Countless roars echoed in the void. It seemed as if an age-long wait had finally come to an end, and the people of the Form Blood Clan were venting their feelings towards the sky. Some were even teary-eyed, desperately breathing in the air of the outside world. "Keep your people in line," Xu Zimei told Chief Shuo. "Remember what I say: I am not as merciful as the Holy Master. If you trespass again, I will exterminate all of you without mercy." Chang and another person had uncertain expressions on their faces, but Chief Shuo nodded and smiled. He said, "Your Excellency can rest assured. If others do not provoke us, our Form Blood Clan will not overstep." "If your Form Blood Clan wishes to challenge my authority, you are welcome to try," Xu Zimei said, glancing at the group before turning to leave. The Form Blood Space was dissipating little by little. He had two reasons for helping the Form Blood Clan. First, naturally, their actions had moved him. As for the second, he too needed to leave this place¡ªhe couldn¡¯t be trapped here forever. ... Looking up from the land of Destruction, the sky was blood-red. It was a rare phenomenon in the land of Destruction. All beings living in this world looked up at the firmament on this day. The firmament was collapsing, and the seal was breaking. The Lord of Destruction stood at the bottom, shaking his head and sighing, "In the end, we couldn¡¯t hold it back." First, a Form Blood Beast burst out of the seal, followed by groups, hundreds of Form Blood Beasts swarming out at once. "Put everyone on alert," ordered the Lord of Destruction, looking at the Thunder War God beside him. "No one is allowed to conflict with the Form Blood Beasts without my command." "But," the Thunder War God hesitated. "City Lord, it might be better to strike first given the situation." "Do as I said," asserted the Lord of Destruction calmly. ... Watching Xu Zimei leave, the Form Blood Beast named Xu coldly snorted. Dissatisfied, he said, "This kid is way too arrogant. Does he think he is the Holy Master just because he has the True Divine Sword?" "Clan Leader, why did you..." the Chang Style Blood Beast also asked with a puzzled face. Chief Shuo, narrowing his eyes, countered, "Do you think this kid looks like a fool?" Chapter 970 - 969: Watching His Building Collapse "How is this possible, Chief Shuo?" Xu form Blood Beast inquired. "Since he is not a fool, how could he dare to let us out?" Chief Shuo retorted. "Is he the fool, or are we the fools?" "Are you suggesting he has a trump card that makes him unafraid of us?" Chang Style Blood Beast asked. "I don¡¯t know whether he has a trump card or not, but I do know that we no longer have the capital to gamble." Chief Shuo said, "I don¡¯t know how ambitious you two are, but trust me, our people now only desire one thing¡ªfreedom. Nothing else. Moreover, this is no longer the Mythical Era. What era is this? What changes have occurred in the Continent today? We know nothing." "If the Form Blood Clan gets exterminated due to my erroneous decision, I don¡¯t want to be that eternal sinner." Chief Shuo sighed as he spoke. "The ship of the new era has already set sail, and where do we, the people of the old era, go from here?" Upon hearing Chief Shuo¡¯s words, both were quietly reflective. Though still somewhat unwilling, they had to admit that they were strangers in this era. "Keep the clanspeople in line; let¡¯s plan everything cautiously," Chief Shuo said. ... The Form Blood Clan broke out of their seals but refrained from taking any drastic actions. Xu Zimei found Han Yanrou and the Han Family¡¯s Brothers. He revealed all the truths to them; the world they lived in was but a well-intentioned lie. As opposed to the incredulity of the Han Family¡¯s Brothers, Han Yanrou appeared much calmer. "In the future, this world will not mock you anymore, and many will want to be your friend," Xu Zimei smiled, "Because we are all the same; human." He had assumed the appearance of a Form Blood Beast while in the Form Blood Space; only now was he in his original form. Han Yanrou looked at him, pursed her lips, shook her head, and said, "I don¡¯t care about the mockery or how many friends I have¡ªI just want to be by your side." "You should understand that I don¡¯t have much time to linger," Xu Zimei said. "I am bound for Heaven Beyond Heavens, even to higher realms, where many more enemies await me. And you, you¡¯re not meant to stay by my side." Seeing Han Yanrou bow her head in silence, Xu Zimei gave her his identity token. "Take this token to the True Martial Holy Sect in the Eastern Continent, that¡¯s my home, and consider it yours too." "What if one day I become as strong as you and no longer hold you back, can I be with you then?" Han Yanrou suddenly looked up and asked. Xu Zimei smiled softly and lightly nodded his head. For he knew that would never happen. "Alright, then I¡¯ll go to the True Martial Holy Sect," Han Yanrou took the token and then asked, "And you?" "I¡¯ll need to return after a while," Xu Zimei looked up at the distant horizon. "Some matters, some debts must be settled. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s time to end what needs to end, and those who deserve death, let them die swiftly." ... Xu Zimei found the Lord of Destruction and explained in detail some matters within the Form Blood Space. He did not know whose orders the Lord of Destruction was following to guard this masterless land. Most likely it was again the Holy Master. "Enough, enough, now I am also free," laughed the Lord of Destruction lightly. Xu Zimei had the other party send a few people to escort Han Yanrou to the True Martial Holy Sect, and the Lord of Destruction did not refuse. He was preparing to say goodbye to Ji Ruobing. However, just as he turned around, Xu Zimei noticed that Miss Jing, dressed in thin clothes, stood in the autumn wind, smiling at him. "Young Master Xu, it¡¯s been a few days since we last met, have you thought of this young lady?" Miss Jing smiled tenderly, revealing shallow dimples. "I still have things to do, we¡¯ll talk later," Xu Zimei smiled, preparing to leave. "I have several pieces of big news concerning you, Young Master Xu, would you like to hear them?" Miss Jing asked with a smile. Xu Zimei stopped in his tracks, looking puzzled at her. This time, Miss Jing was not joking, and spoke directly, "Seven days ago, the Sect Master Xue Qianhe of the Blood Nether Holy Sect, located in the Eastern Continent, suddenly announced. The Ancestor, Blood Nether Emperor, left a dying wish, saying that the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei, is a great demon who must be eliminated as soon as possible. Six days ago, Taiyi True Gate and Divine Wind Sect in the Western Continent also came forward to declare that to maintain peace in the world, the demon must be slain. Five days ago, twelve of the thirty-six empires in the Northern Continent formed an alliance, all citing ancestors¡¯ dreams saying the demon causes chaos among the stars, leading to great disorder in the world. Four days ago, a poem circulated from the Minor Brightness Holy Land in the Southern Continent. Cutting off the heads of the demons, spares the birth of despised demonic forms. The frost blade severs the demons in hiding, purifying all to sanctity. Three days ago, a woman named Baili Xiao from the Baili Family in the Eastern Continent, claimed herself as the great disciple of Empress Hongtian. Rumors are, the Empress issued a decree, slaying demons to protect the way. Two days ago, Saint Heir Lu Changhen from the Slaying Immortal Sect spoke up. Wishing to lead by example, he wants to rally everyone together to restore order. Currently, the Continent is united like never before, you should be careful." "You say many of these people bear no grudge against me, many don¡¯t even know me. Why are all of them eager to come forward now?" Xu Zimei laughed. Miss Jing smiled suggestively, pointing towards the sky and said, "Destiny is about to take shape." "Suddenly, I¡¯m reminded of a poem," Xu Zimei chuckled. "What is it?" Miss Jing asked. "Watching him build a high building, watching him entertain a crowd, watching his building collapse," Xu Zimei grinned. "They¡¯ve allowed me to feel powerful for such a long time, and now, just a step away from destiny, they wish to see my high building crumble." "So, what do you plan to do next?" Miss Jing asked. "Seclude myself, return to the sect, then kill," laughed Xu Zimei. "With all this happening, how can you still stay so calm?" Miss Jing chided. "What else can I do? Get frustrated and fearful?" Xu Zimei laughed, "Would they stop targeting me if I behaved that way?" Miss Jing rolled her eyes at Xu Zimei, then softly said, "You must remember, no matter what, I¡¯m always standing by your side." "Thanks," Xu Zimei smiled. Regardless of her intentions, the fact that she shared such crucial information was commendable. After parting with Miss Jing, Xu Zimei found Ji Ruobing. "Where are you going?" Ji Ruobing also asked. "I¡¯ll be in seclusion for a while," Xu Zimei replied. He needed some time to assimilate the ten Divine Methods he had obtained in the Ancient Heavenly Court. "Then I¡¯ll protect you," Ji Ruobing said. "No need, you better head back to the Slaying Immortal Sect as soon as possible," Xu Zimei refused. Your journey continues on NovelFire.C?m "One who doesn¡¯t appreciate kindness," Ji Ruobing huffed discontentedly. "The situation is more complicated than you think," Xu Zimei chuckled. "I need time alone." Chapter 971 - 971 970 The Wish of All Beings, Coming to Slay Monsters and Exorcise Demonic Skills ?Chapter 971: Chapter 970: The Wish of All Beings, Coming to Slay Monsters and Exorcise Demonic Skills Chapter 971: Chapter 970: The Wish of All Beings, Coming to Slay Monsters and Exorcise Demonic Skills Ji Ruobing seemed to also recognize Xu Zimei¡¯s seriousness and was not joking around like usual. ¡°I will wait for you at the Sect Gate. You can come to me anytime you need,¡± Ji Ruobing said. Xu Zimei slightly nodded. ¡°Right, be careful of that Saint Heir from your Sect Gate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been competing with him for a long time, and neither of us has won,¡± Ji Ruobing said with a laugh. Xu Zimei nodded again. He felt somewhat dispirited and then slowly left the City of Destruction astride the Dark Heaven Tiger. ... Leaning against the back of the Dark Heaven Tiger, he looked up at the firmament above. The sky in this land of destruction was always dark. ¡°Were the Demon Race of the past also faced with such a scene?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The whole world seemed hostile. He even somewhat wondered why so many from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect or ancient races bore grudges with hima€¡±many of whom he didn¡¯t even know. Whether it was the ancestors sending dreams or not, he did not know, but at this moment, it no longer mattered. Destiny was upon them, and they did not wish him to be involved. Thus, they desired to remove him swiftly. Or perhaps, once he bore Destiny, these people, no matter what they desired, would no longer be his match. So, this period might be the last chance. It was also the best opportunity. ¡°Mundane life is like duckweed, and we are all but ants,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. The Dark Heaven Tiger carried him, light on its feet, seeking a quiet place to practice his Cultivation Technique. The entire Continent was boiling over for him. Various forces were stirring in the dark, and someone had even proposed going to the True Martial Holy Sect to compel them to hand over Xu Zimei. However, Xu Zimei, the person in question, had suddenly vanished without a trace, as if he had disappeared. Nowhere to be found. The entire Continent felt as if a storm was about to break. ¡­ ¡°He who acts with ¡®Law of Heaven and Earth¡¯ follows the heaven above and the earth below. The Holy Masters of old were just like this!¡± In the darkness, a figure constantly shifted. Various divine abilities were at his fingertips; his figure, at times, was enormous, shaking the heavens and the earth. At times, the fabric of space-time fluctuated, his finger stirred Creation, intertwining Yin and Yang, chaotic the Great Dao. The world seemed on the brink of collapse, and the figure gradually blurred, slowly swallowed by the darkness. ¡­ S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the Eastern Continent, Extreme West Region, The origin of Fallen Phoenix City was quite simple. It was rumored that in ancient times a divine phoenix had landed here, crying out three times as if in search of a mate. Subsequently, a city was established, taking the divine phoenix as its totem, which held a long history. Within Fallen Phoenix City, ¡°Boy, bring some wine,¡± a clear voice called out. A young man with a sword strapped to his back sat by a window facing the street. Xu Zimei quietly watched the bustling, lively street. He had not pursued haste from the land of destruction, and it had taken him nearly a month to return to the Extreme West Region. He wondered how his Sect Gate was faring now. ¡°Sir, your wine,¡± the server placed a jar of wine on the table and stood waiting for further instructions. ¡°Boy, I want to ask you about something,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Please go ahead, sir,¡± the server nodded. ¡°Recently here, has there been any major event?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°No major events,¡± the server shook his head slightly and then added. ¡°However, recently an organization from the Demon Vanquishing Alliance has become quite prominent, claiming they want to annihilate demons or something.¡± ¡°What do you think then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What can I think, it¡¯s none of my business,¡± the waiter laughed. ¡°All I hope for each day is that business gets better so the boss will pay me more. Then I can also provide for my children¡¯s cultivation needs when I get back home.¡± Hearing the waiter¡¯s words, Xu Zimei slightly nodded. ¡°Indeed, the common people in this world actually seek very simple things. They really don¡¯t care about gods or demons; even if the sky were to fall, it would be no different. They only worry about themselves, concerned only with their own plot of land. The ones in power, out of their own selfish desires, always like to do things that stand on the moral high ground in the name of the world.¡± ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± the waiter looked at Xu Zimei, asking doubtfully. ¡°Do you know the difference between good people and bad people?¡± Xu Zimei raised his head and asked with a smile. The waiter pondered for a moment then said, ¡°Good people are kind-hearted, bad people commit all evils.¡± ¡°That¡¯s partly right and partly wrong,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Apart from those beasts who have lost their humanity and truly selfless sages, this secular world basically divides into two types. One type kills under the banner of justice, the other kills with no regard.¡± ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± the waiter shook his head. Xu Zimei laughed heartily, then finished the jug of wine in one gulp. Casually leaving behind a cultivation technique and a few dozen spirit stones, he departed. ¡°Take these for your children¡¯s cultivation.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± the waiter called out. But he found that Xu Zimei¡¯s figure had already disappeared without a trace. ¡°Since ancient times, what joy there is in life, to steal half a day of leisure.¡± ¡­ Time passed quickly, and before long, autumn had given way to winter. Xu Zimei drank a jug of wine, warmed his stomach, and then left Fallen Phoenix City, heading for the True Martial Holy Sect. The journey from Fallen Phoenix City to the True Martial Holy Sect took just half a day. On the ancient path outside the True Martial Holy Sect, the Immortal Trees planted by the Great Emperor of the Three Blades years ago were thriving robustly. Through all seasons, in snow or scorching sun, nothing could affect these Immortal Trees. The ever-blooming Undying Flowers on them, their crimson petals trembling slightly like fresh blood seeping from a blade. On the ancient path, snow fluttered and melted, and all was silent. Looking ahead at the horizon, the mountains where the True Martial Holy Sect resided seemed to be covered in snow, surpassing the remnant mist like an Immortal Mountain. Thick snow accumulated underfoot, mixing with Undying Flowers, which in turn were covered by more snow. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure halted on the ancient path; unexpectedly, another figure had appeared in front of him. The cold, bitter wind blew piercingly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time?¡± the figure lifted his head and said calmly. He wore a scholar¡¯s robe and held a Gentleman Sword in his hand. With an upright and clear expression, his eyes shone brightly. ¡°Why wait for me?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°I am Lu Gongjin from the South Continent, here specially to slay monsters and vanquish demons,¡± said the man in the scholar¡¯s robe, his righteousness resonating. ¡°If I am truly demonic and you are truly a champion of justice, I am willing to not resist and let you slay me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to wait a moment.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lu Gongjin nodded, quietly waiting for Xu Zimei. He didn¡¯t ask the reason, nor did he need to. Xu Zimei slowly closed his eyes, his Divine Soul entered the True Fate World, and he took control of the Chaos Pearl to enter the River of Fate in Yuan Central Continent. He began to examine this Lu Gongjin¡¯s River of Fate. As time slowly passed, the heavy snow covered him entirely, making him appear like a proud ice sculpture. Chapter 972 - 972 971 The Gentleman is Magnanimous, Issuing a Challenge ?Chapter 972: Chapter 971: The Gentleman is Magnanimous, Issuing a Challenge Chapter 972: Chapter 971: The Gentleman is Magnanimous, Issuing a Challenge After a long while, Xu Zimei opened his eyes and exhaled a white breath. With a ¡°crack,¡± the ice sculpture encasing his body shattered in response. ¡°Lu Gongjin, from the Lu Family Manor of the South Continent, in his youth had been accepted into the Mysterious Heaven Venerable¡¯s tutelage and cultivated for three thousand years. At the age of eighteen, while descending the mountain with a fellow Sect brother, you encountered a ferocious flying eagle. Your brother fought the beast to protect you, yet you coveted the position of Direct Disciple. Only after your brother was killed did you return to the Sect to report the incident and, as you wished, took the position of Direct Disciple.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lu Gongjin¡¯s complexion slightly changed. ¡°How do you know?¡± Xu Zimei did not pay him any heed and continued speaking, ¡°At the age of twenty-three, you met a fellow female disciple you fancied. ... To win her affection, you slaughtered an entire minor sect and ultimately obtained their Sect¡¯s treasured Glazed Glass Jade Heart.¡± ¡°That was just youthful folly, not knowing better,¡± Lu Gongjin argued upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words. ¡°At the age of three hundred, you betrayed your close friend to break through the Divine Vein Realm, trading his head for a Breakthrough Pill.¡± Xu Zimei kept speaking relentlessly. ¡°Enough, shut your mouth,¡± Lu Gongjin took a deep breath, his pupils shrinking, his gaze towards Xu Zimei filled with some horror. These were things from his life he did not wish to bring up. Every person who becomes strong, try asking who hasn¡¯t spilled blood, who hasn¡¯t employed despicable means. ¡°After the age of five hundred, you settled down quite a bit. But you still couldn¡¯t stay away from reputation, cultivating Vast Righteous Qi, and took pleasure in acting chivalrously. However, your chivalrous deeds were well-known to all, and those of little consequence, you never even glanced at once. ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï You¡¯re the type who won¡¯t sweep his own house but aspires to sweep the whole world.¡± ¡°Utter nonsense,¡± Lu Gongjin snorted coldly. With an embarrassed expression, he said, ¡°We, the chivalrous people of the sect, don¡¯t need pointers from a demon like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never denied being a demon, but when will you people, who always like to wave the banner of righteousness, dare to admit the truth?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Words are of no use. Once I capture you and bring you back, everything will become clear,¡± Lu Gongjin said coldly. His aura surged to the heavens, his vast Vast Righteous Qi rolling out magnificently. The Gentleman Sword at his waist unsheathed and went straight for Xu Zimei. Beneath his feet, the snow flew, and the Undying Flowers began to dance, swirling in the void. Xu Zimei used his fist as a weapon, smashing it outwards with force. From his fist, endless power erupted, and the sound of the void exploding reverberated, ¡°boom boom boom.¡± Such was the terror of a single punch. At the moment of clash between fist and sword, the Gentleman Sword actually bent from the impact. Yet its resilience was excellent, even as it bent extremely, it still did not break. ¡°Demons pollute the world, evil cultivators fill the earth. My righteousness, naturally aimed to slash injustice, touch up to every living being¡¯s grievances.¡± Lu Gongjin¡¯s aura became even more magnificent, and as he expelled a breath of true energy, a vast lucky cloud enveloped him. His Vast Righteous Qi soared, the Gentleman Sword roaring as it sliced through the heavens, slashing down. ¡°It¡¯s hard to cultivate the Way, as hard as ascending into the blue sky, understanding human nature, realizing one¡¯s true heart.¡± Xu Zimei sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t even face your own heart, what ¡®Way¡¯ do you cultivate, and what injustice do you claim to slash?¡± At his fist, Spiritual Energy surged like a mighty ship embarking on a voyage, shattering everything in its path like a fragile boat with flat leaves. ¡°Kneel before me,¡± Xu Zimei bellowed angrily. The Longsword mourned as it was forced to slam Lu Gongjin into the ground. He retained a breath of Spiritual Energy in his heart, holding an invincible stature in this world. Lu Gongjin only felt Shocking Waves crashing down, every Vein Gate, organ, and everything else inside him shattered. His mind went blank, as if his entire being had grown numb. His body knelt in the snow, then his head slumped straight to the ground. His pupils lost focus, only seeing his own Gentleman Sword fall before his eyes. ¡°The upright are open and candid, the petty are forever anxious,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°You, a man like you, dare to name your sword Gentleman Sword?¡± ¡°The grand absurdity of the world.¡± Xu Zimei stepped over Lu Gongjin¡¯s corpse, as the snow quickly covered the blood. Only the frigid body remained, buried in the frost. Halfway across, Xu Zimei suddenly stopped. He turned towards the void and cracked a light smile. ¡°Hey, remember to collect his corpse.¡± ¡­ After his figure disappeared into the vast snowflakes, several figures in black robes emerged from the void. ¡°My lord, this,¡± the figure on the left hesitated. ¡°Go back and register,¡± the figure on the right replied indifferently. ¡°Yes, but what about this corpse?¡± ¡°Feed it to the dogs.¡± Returning to the Sect Gate, he felt somewhat dispirited. The gatekeeping disciple did not stop him, and he walked straight towards Azure Mountain Peak. After all, since he had returned, he was obliged to greet his parents first. Xu Qingshan was sitting by a stream at the peak of the mountain, seemingly cultivating. Upon seeing Xu Zimei approach, he suddenly opened his eyes, and a sharp glint flashed by. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Um,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°She has gone to your grandfather¡¯s house,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Did you have a safe journey?¡± ¡°Nothing happened,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, take some time to rest well,¡± Xu Qingshan said. ¡°Your father is here to handle everything.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei nodded, neither refusing nor agreeing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to rest,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Go on,¡± Xu Qingshan motioned with his hand. Neither father nor son mentioned the recent events tacitly. Since his last venture out, Xiao Guizi never returned. However, Lin Ruhu did come back to the Holy Sect, and he has become a pillar among the Sect¡¯s younger generation. He returned to his residence at Goose Southern Peak, where his two maids, Xia Qiu and Chun Xiang, were waiting in the courtyard just as when he had left. Everything was cleaned spotlessly. ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough journey, Young Master,¡± Xia Qiu greeted with a smile. ¡°Come, serve this young master with his bath,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡­ The sky above the True Martial Holy Sect was very blue, Even when the outside world was covered in snow and winter had set in, the Sect enjoyed a spring-like climate year-round. The wind, no less arrogant, gently brushed past the face. Xu Zimei lay on the recliner, basking in the breeze, in utter leisure. ¡°Brother Zimo,¡± Lin Ruhu¡¯s loud voice could be heard from afar. Having not seen him for some time, he appeared much stronger and burlier. With short hair, and his skin had also darkened considerably, perhaps due to the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, he seemed somewhat fierce and intimidating. ¡°Long time no see, Ruhu,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Why are you still lying around here? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s become of the outside world?¡± Lin Ruhu said anxiously. ¡°Eat one bite at a time, handle one thing at a time. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a light laugh. ¡°Then help me with a favor.¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Lin Ruhu hurriedly asked. ¡°Send a challenge letter to the Baili Family, tell them I¡¯ll take Baili Xiao¡¯s head seven days from now.¡± Chapter 973 - 972: This Sect Gate Remains Unchanged for Ten Thousand Years, Heaven Shadow Stone Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu nodded heavily. "I have disliked Baili Xiao for a long time, she has been acting recklessly in the Eastern Continent lately. She even wants to form the Demon Vanquishing Alliance," Lin Ruhu said angrily. "Did Empress Hongtian really issue a decree? Is that true?" Xu Zimei asked. Lin Ruhu was silent for a moment, then finally said, "I heard, just heard, that the Empress indeed issued a decree, but it¡¯s not to capture you, it¡¯s to keep the sect out of this matter." "What about the Sect Master?" Xu Zimei asked. "I¡¯m not too sure, the Sect Master hasn¡¯t explicitly stated," Lin Ruhu replied. "My grandfather said that the Sect Master¡¯s thoughts are very profound, and no one can fathom them until the very end." "After all, his every word influences the future of the True Martial Holy Sect, so he can¡¯t be careless. I understand," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I never planned on relying on the sect." "With such a big issue this time, what exactly are you thinking?" Lin Ruhu asked. "I didn¡¯t think too much, whoever blocks my path, I will cut down with the sword in my hand." Xu Zimei said with a smile. Explore more stories at FreeNovelFire "Good, then let us brothers unite and turn this continent upside down," Lin Ruhu chuckled. "Your grandfather wouldn¡¯t want you involved, would he?" Xu Zimei said. "He can¡¯t decide for me," Lin Ruhu muttered. "Rest here for a few days first, I¡¯ll gather more information from outside for you." After Lin Ruhu left, Xu Zimei¡¯s life quieted down again. He slept for an entire day, and early the next morning a disciple came to inform him that Sect Master Xiao was looking for him. Xu Zimei yawned, tidied up his clothing somewhat, and then headed towards the island where Sect Master Xiao resided. The island was suspended in midair, with lush green waters and mountains, and dense trees. As Xu Zimei walked, he once again came to the bridge where they had met last time. Sect Master Xiao, in a white robe, was more formally dressed than any other time Xu had seen him. On his robe, the hem moved automatically without wind. He was by the river, sharpening his sword, stroke by stroke. "It¡¯s been a while," Sect Master Xiao said with a smile as he looked at Xu Zimei. "It has indeed been quite some time," Xu Zimei nodded slightly. "May I know why the Sect Master is looking for me?" "Just catching up," Sect Master Xiao said with a smile. "And with such a big event happening, don¡¯t act as if everything is normal." "What does Sect Master Xiao imply?" Xu Zimei asked. "You should understand the sect¡¯s difficulties," Sect Master Xiao was silent for a moment, then finally sighed deeply. "I understand, everything for the sake of the sect," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "If one day, the sect makes choices that you do not agree with, don¡¯t blame me or the sect," Sect Master Xiao continued. "I also don¡¯t want to escalate the situation further." "Did Sect Master Xiao call me here to ease my heart?" Xu Zimei laughed heartily. "There are some things I should tell you, you might have heard about it," Sect Master Xiao said. "The decree from the Empress is indeed genuine, and many elders in the sect also agree. They are adopting a wait-and-see approach." "Well, if the Sect Master has no other matters, then I will take my leave," Xu Zimei waved his hand. He was too lazy to waste words with Sect Master Xiao, his return to the sect was indeed to seek some peace for a few days. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My intention is this, if you stay within the sect, the sect will do everything to protect you. Until you fulfill your destiny. If you leave the sect, then the sect can only do so much," Sect Master Xiao said. "You know, there are not a few from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect involved this time. "Consider it carefully for yourself." "Thank you, Sect Master Xiao," Xu Zimei nodded and headed off the island. Sect Master Xiao indeed had done his duty by allowing him the choice and also providing the Sect Gate a chance to bet on him. Zimo had walked halfway when he suddenly stopped. He turned and smiled, "Sect Master Xiao, this True Martial Holy Sect really has remained unchanged for countless years." His words carried a hint of emotion and seemed to imply something. But Sect Master Xiao narrowed his eyes, pondering something deeply. ... It wasn¡¯t long after his return to Goose Southern Peak that Lin Ruhu showed up at his door. He looked at Zimo, hesitating to speak. "Just say it, the sky isn¡¯t going to fall," Xu Zimei laughed. "Uncle Xu has resigned from his position as Deputy Sect Master," Lin Ruhu said. "Oh?" Xu Zimei frowned slightly. "I heard at today¡¯s high-level meeting of the Sect Gate, Uncle Xu had a big argument with several elders," Lin Ruhu said cautiously. "In the end, he resigned from his position as Deputy Sect Master." "This behavior of my father," Xu Zimei paused, then suddenly realized. He mused to himself, "It¡¯s the same personality as in my previous life." Even though Xu Qingshan had been calm in his presence and hadn¡¯t even mentioned this incident, When it came to actions, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. "Is there anything else?" Xu Zimei looked at Lin Ruhu and asked. "I¡¯ve already issued a challenge to Baili Xiao, but it seems they don¡¯t care," Lin Ruhu said. "Also, I¡¯ve heard that the Baili Family is planning to hold a big meeting for the Demon Vanquishing Alliance. The main agenda is the election of the Alliance Hierarch." "Interesting," Xu Zimei smiled. "These grasshoppers seem to be getting more and more fond of jumping." "Ruhu, do you know why they¡¯re targeting me at this moment?" Xu Zimei asked. "They fear you¡¯re destined to carry out your Destiny," Lin Ruhu replied. "Yes, they fear that if I am to carry out my Destiny, I would eventually become invincible, and even if they joined forces, they would only be a mob," Xu Zimei laughed. "But there¡¯s one thing they don¡¯t understand, even without Destiny, I am still undefeatable." "I believe in you, Brother Zimo," Lin Ruhu nodded emphatically. "Next time we go to the Baili Family, make yourself a battle suit, make it stylish," Xu Zimei laughed. "You have to hold up the aura." "Okay," Lin Ruhu nodded emphatically. Then he left without disturbing Xu Zimei¡¯s rest. Time quickly moved to five days later. Xu Zimei rose from his reclining chair and stretched. He patted his purple robe and remarked, "It¡¯s time to change this cloth." Leaving Goose Southern Peak, he headed straight to the Treasure Pavilion. This was where True Martial Holy Sect collected unique and precious treasures; although it couldn¡¯t compare with the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s Myriad Treasures Pavilion, it was still absolutely a Forbidden Land. Since Xu Zimei was the Saint Heir, he naturally had the right to enter. "The Saint Heir may take one item per year," the elder in charge of the Treasure Pavilion said flatly to Xu Zimei. "Help me look for the Heaven Shadow Stone, I remember the Sect Gate should have this thing," Xu Zimei said. He sat on a nearby chair and waited while the elder searched the Treasure Pavilion for about three minutes. Finally, he placed a box in front of Xu Zimei. "This came from a cave dwelling of an ancient strong being." Chapter 974 - 973 Battle Robe, Slay Baili, Trample upon Demonic Skills Chapter 974: Chapter 973 Battle Robe, Slay Baili, Trample upon Demonic Skills ¡°It¡¯s been identified as probably possessing a Heaven Shadow Stone, but since the box hasn¡¯t been opened, the integrity of the Crystal Stone can¡¯t be guaranteed. Would you like to claim it?¡± ¡°Give it to me,¡± Xu Zimei took the box. The elder started recording the transaction. Leaving the Treasure Pavilion, Xu Zimei looked down at the box in his hands. The box was white, with nothing particularly special about it. ... Only the Crystal Stone inside, transparent and nonagonal in shape, contained a mysterious power surging within. He took the Heaven Shadow Stone back to Goose Southern Peak, then brought out a large crystal case. The case contained an artifact, a battle robe. Xu Zimei extended his right hand and gently caressed the crystal case. After a long time, he finally placed the Heaven Shadow Stone into the recess inside the case. A rainbow-like light flashed by, and the crystal case began to dissolve at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the crystal case disappeared, billowing Demonic Qi surged skywards from within the robe. The robe was a black-purple color throughout with the quality of gilded gold, and black-purple stripes flickered continuously. Embroidered at the high collar were several vicious and ferocious faces, each unique in its features. Other parts were covered with Demon Seals. The robe¡¯s blood-red cape faintly bore the imprint of a demonic throne. The moment the crystal case dissolved, the robe soared into the sky, launching itself directly at Xu Zimei. At the touch, Xu Zimei felt a warm power transmitted to him. The Demon Robe automatically fitted itself onto his body, and the Demonic Qi inside him erupted in an instant. Even the Prison Suppressor Demon Body within him seemed to stir and activate. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within his body, the Extraordinary Meridians converted Spiritual Energy into Demonic Qi, as gilded black-purple stripes surged. The red cape rustled loudly in the Mad Wind, with Xu Zimei standing at the summit of Goose Southern Peak. His long hair fluttering, his eyes pitch-black, his Demonic Qi mixed with the intent of the Great Dao, seemingly crossing through ancient times. The Qi reached out across thousands of miles and settled in the city of Hundreds Miles City. Behind him, a new Tyrant Shadow trembled, as if excited, requesting to go into battle. Xu Zimei felt that what he was lacking now was only a BGM. With a wave of his right hand, the massive silhouette of Chaos emerged from the void. Immense Immortal Qi resonated above him in the void. Chaos had long stepped into the Immortal Extreme, with the Great Dao laid out before it to enlighten, even the least talented individuals could achieve remarkable feats. ¡°Boss,¡± Chaos looked towards Xu Zimei and spoke. ¡°Head for Hundreds Miles City,¡± Xu Zimei soared into the sky and stood atop Chaos¡¯s head, saying calmly. ¡°By your command,¡± Chaos roared and leaped down from Goose Southern Peak, plunging straight down. ¡­ ¡°Tell me, who is the strongest among the younger generation in the True Martial Holy Sect now?¡± Several new disciples sat together, curiously discussing. ¡°The strongest among the younger generation naturally belongs to the Saint Heir. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in that position, right?¡± someone beside replied. ¡°But the Saint Heir hasn¡¯t returned for a long time, I¡¯ve been in the Sect for so long and have never seen the Saint Heir.¡± The previous person questioned: ¡°Besides, recently there seems to be a lot of negative rumors about our Sect¡¯s Saint Heir. Everyone¡¯s clamoring to take him down.¡± ¡°Right, I always feel like there are many more people around the Sect Gate recently; whenever we return to the Sect, it seems like countless eyes are watching.¡± ¡°There are many powerful ones in our Sect; we, like frogs at the bottom of a well, cannot imagine it.¡± As they were chatting, suddenly a ¡°boom¡± of an explosion came from not far away. The sound was so loud it nearly ruptured their eardrums. And it was just the aftermath of the explosion that nearly blew their bodies away. ¡°What sort of monster is this?¡± someone yelled, looking at Chaos. ¡°Could someone be attacking my True Martial Holy Sect?¡± ¡°What a joke, who would be so bold?¡± ¡°Look quickly, there¡¯s someone on top of that monster.¡± Suddenly, someone shouted, and all looked up. Draped in a black robe, with a cape as red as blood enveloping him, covered by demonic clouds, the man stood there. ¡°Where is Ruhu?¡± Xu Zimei called out lightly. ¡°Here,¡± came Lin Ruhu¡¯s loud response, as he rose into the air from not too far away. His battle robe was mainly blue with black accents. On the chest, it was as though layered with dragon scales, each piece shimmering with an azure light. Especially noticeable were his arms, covered by Red Hawk Shoulder Armor, a massive tiger¡¯s head emblazoned across his collar. Tiger patterns encircled the tiger head armor, with the Red Hawk matching the blue light, his waist girded by a Silken Barbarian Precious Belt. He stepped into the air, arriving before Chaos. ¡°Where is your Dark Heaven Tiger?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. He still remembered the time when he and Lin Ruhu named their Dark Heaven Tigers, Situ Goudan and Zhuge Cuihua respectively. Unbelievably, time had flown so swiftly; those days had passed by so many years ago. No sooner had Xu Zimei finished speaking than a beast¡¯s roar thundered through the air. The massive body of the Dark Heaven Tiger appeared amidst a storm of blood and the stench of raw meat. Its enormous pupils, dark and mysterious, fixed upon Lin Ruhu. With a powerful leap and a burst of laughter, Lin Ruhu declared, ¡°Today we stand side by side in battle, to flatten Hundreds Miles City, to hell with the Demon Vanquishing Alliance. Let¡¯s drink with Baili Xiao¡¯s head as accompaniment.¡± The two Monster Beasts¡¯ silhouettes stood one on each side, soaring through the air toward the distant Hundreds Miles City. Passing by the gate of the True Martial Holy Sect, Sect Master Xiao, dressed in white, with sword cries resounding through the seas, called out loudly, ¡°Saint Heir, where do you go?¡± ¡°To kill Baili, to trample the demons,¡± Xu Zimei replied just as loudly. ¡°And if you do not return?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t return.¡± The vast silhouettes of the two giant Monster Beasts gradually disappeared over the horizon, leaving behind only their hearty laughs. The joy and grudges of life are just that, no more¡­ ¡­ ¡°Ah,¡± Sect Master Xiao sighed softly. ¡°Why does the Sect Master sigh?¡± A venerable voice came from the side. The figure of the Third Elder slowly approached. ¡°I have no reason to keep him,¡± Sect Master Xiao said. ¡°Why keep him?¡± the Third Elder retorted. ¡°You let your grandson join him, is that not an endorsement of his choice?¡± Sect Master Xiao remarked. The Third Elder chuckled, ¡°I told Ruhu not to get involved in this business, that in a few years, this core Elder position will be his. By then, everything will be at his fingertips.¡± ¡°How do you think he replied to me?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°He said I was too old, unable to understand the ways of the world. True Martial Holy Sect has been peaceful for millions of years; we are merely enjoying the legacies of our ancestors, waiting for death.¡± The Third Elder laughed, unfazed. ¡°He also said that as a man in this world, one should harbor mighty aspirations, to stand at the summit of this mundane existence, to gaze upon sights unseen by the masses. Otherwise, life is too meek, lacking in excitement. As for life and death, let it be.¡± The Third Elder played with a sword in his hand, continuing with a smile, ¡°This sword, it¡¯s just a sword until it¡¯s unsheathed, whether it¡¯s a treasure or a Divine Sword. But once it¡¯s drawn, blood sprayed three feet, staining countless lives, those who see it will retreat three measures.¡± Chapter 975 - 974 Black and White Asura, Heavenly Fowl Sect Chapter 975: Chapter 974 Black and White Asura, Heavenly Fowl Sect Hundreds Miles City hadn¡¯t seen such bustle since the day the Heavenly Martial Convention was held. But now, everything had changed, and the entire city was churning with undercurrents. People from various continents and forces had gathered here. According to the Demon Vanquishing Alliance, no matter the identity or the force, if one wished to eradicate the Demon Race, they could participate in this Demon Vanquishing Convention. As for the position of Alliance Hierarch, that would be determined by one¡¯s strength. Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu arrived at Hundreds Miles City and concealed Chaos and the Dark Heaven Tiger. ... ¡°Zimo bro, won¡¯t we be too conspicuous if we go like this?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. After all, the entire Demon Vanquishing Alliance was organized for Xu Zimei, and now, as the main character, his arrival in such an ostentatious manner was indeed too conspicuous. ¡°Go buy two masks for us to wear. Let¡¯s not rush; I¡¯m quite curious to see what this Demon Vanquishing Convention is like.¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°Also, help me investigate which main forces have come this time.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Got it,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded. He went into the city and purchased two Asura masks. One black and one white, ferocious yet domineering. Xu Zimei donned the white one and promptly followed into the city. Perhaps because of the increased number of people gathered within the city, even the street vendors seemed to multiply. Various cries of hawkers and the mixed scents of different foods filled the air. ¡°The Demon Vanquishing Convention starts tomorrow; let¡¯s find a place to rest first.¡± Lin Ruhu suggested. ¡°Go to a busy tavern; it¡¯ll be easier to gather information.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, offering no objection. Xu Zimei had visited Hundreds Miles City once before, during the last Heavenly Martial Convention. Only, he hadn¡¯t paid particular attention to the city. It was Lin Ruhu who knew much more about the place. Led by Lin Ruhu, the two approached a towering tavern. The tavern was named Star Picking Tower. Xu Zimei looked up and couldn¡¯t see the top; it was grand and majestic, truly towering and splendid. ¡°This is the most famous tavern in Hundreds Miles City, with thirty-three floors, known as the Thirty-Three Heavens.¡± Lin Ruhu explained, ¡°It is said that the name Star Picking comes from Emperor Changkong. Legend has it that in his youth, Emperor Changkong stood at the highest floor of Star Picking Tower. One night, a meteor fell. Emperor Changkong reached out his hand, and a star landed in his palm. Since then, the tavern got its name.¡± ¡°Nonsense, the tavern really knows how to gild itself,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Starry sky is tens of thousands of miles away from us, and though they seem as small as dust from afar, each star is immensely huge. A single star could destroy Hundreds Miles City; Emperor Changkong wasn¡¯t even an emperor in his youth, how could he pluck a star?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Lin Ruhu chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just the legend.¡± The two arrived at the entrance of Star Picking Tower to see its doors were just as imposing. The doors, refined from the Five Elements of metal, had blue and red colored building facades and windows, decorated also with some carvings of exotic beasts. Especially noteworthy was the Star Picking plaque, crafted from Starry Crystal, incredibly radiant. It was as if only a pair of Milky Ways were missing from being hung up there. Two women in red robes with impeccable figures stood greeting guests at both sides of the doors. These past few days were the most significant for Hundreds Miles City, so even the shopkeeper of Star Picking Tower personally appeared at the entrance to welcome everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. As they reached the entrance, the shopkeeper suddenly stopped them. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Lin Ruhu frowned and asked. He wore the Black Asura mask, which fit well with his burly body and exuded some intimidating power. ¡°This guest, our Star Picking Tower is currently booked by the Baili Family and only serves those attending the Demon Vanquishing Conference,¡± the shopkeeper said with a friendly smile. ¡°My brother and I are here for the conference, what about it?¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°This conference is not something just anyone can attend. May I ask if you two have any titles?¡± the shopkeeper inquired. ¡°When we, the Black and White Asura, were dominating the entire Continent, you didn¡¯t even know where you were. Now you think you¡¯re qualified to question us?¡± Lin Ruhu grabbed the other¡¯s collar and threatened menacingly. Since he was here to make trouble, he had no intention of being polite. No one would believe that Star Picking Tower could be of such scale in Hundreds Miles City without the Baili Family¡¯s involvement. The shopkeeper¡¯s face changed slightly, but before he could speak, a disdainful snigger came from within the Star Picking Tower. ¡°A pair of nameless nobodies don¡¯t even look at where they are, daring to run wild here. I advise you to apologize to the shopkeeper first.¡± ¡°Who? Who¡¯s talking?¡± Lin Ruhu looked up, scanning around with his tiger-like eyes, and snorted coldly. His gaze turned to the interior of the building where the space was wide and filled with many seated people. The person speaking was a young man at one of the tables, leisurely enjoying his tea with an elder. ¡°Whose dog is this that no one¡¯s taking care of, and it¡¯s just barking wildly here?¡± Lin Ruhu said. With a ¡°bang,¡± the young man¡¯s teacup was suddenly crushed in his hand. He looked furiously at Lin Ruhu and said, ¡°Kid, watch your mouth.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something incorrect?¡± Lin Ruhu retorted. ¡°I¡¯m discussing matters with the shopkeeper here, what¡¯s it to you? Mind your own business.¡± ¡°Kid, do you know who I am?¡± the young man stood up, dressed in a white robe, his face emanating a sinister gentleness. A welling pressure shimmered in his eyes. ¡°Could it be an eunuch?¡± Lin Ruhu guessed. ¡°This brother, he is Zhang Shihao, the Saint Heir of the Heavenly Fowl Sect,¡± a man nearby explained with a smile. It was clear his status was not low, and the crowd around watched the scene with the interest of spectators. Those who came to Star Picking Tower had seen all sorts of situations. ¡°Beast Sect?¡± Lin Ruhu said in surprise. ¡°What kind of name is that nowadays? Well, never mind. Cannot afford to excuse such beastly behavior.¡± Zhang Shihao suddenly slammed the table, his aura erupting, as he glared at Lin Ruhu, grinding his teeth with rage. At this moment, when the tension was at its peak, a light laughter suddenly came from the side. The one who laughed was the elder sitting at the same table as Zhang Shihao. ¡°Haor, I usually teach you. Your cultivation is indeed sufficient, but your Daoist heart is still far from it,¡± the elder said with a laugh. ¡°How could someone provoke you with just a few words?¡± ¡°The Master teaches rightly,¡± Zhang Shihao replied promptly and respectfully. ¡°Since this friend has not heard of our Heavenly Fowl Sect, then you should enlighten him.¡± The elder smiled approvingly. ¡°Let him remember it well.¡± ¡°Understood, Master,¡± Zhang Shihao responded. Then, turning his head to Lin Ruhu, he snorted coldly, ¡°Did you hear that? Do you dare to accept the challenge?¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Lin Ruhu said with a contemptuous laugh. He genuinely looked down on Zhang Shihao, having grown up in the True Martial Holy Sect since he was a child. Chapter 976 - 975: Twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects Chapter 976: Chapter 975: Twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects Having grown from such a colossal superpower, supplemented by his grandfather¡¯s resources, there was no way he could be compared to Zhang Shihao. Though he had never heard of the Heavenly Fowl Sect, just by the name, it seemed rather unimpressive. If it were truly a distinguished guest, he might have stayed directly at the Baili Residence. That is, only when Baili Residence was full would some other people be assigned to Star Picking Tower. Perhaps it was because of the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, combined with the Asura mask, that his presence was filled with an overwhelming evil qi. ... Zhang Shihao transformed his right hand into an eagle claw and his left hand into a tiger claw, charging at Lin Ruhu with a fierce momentum. Lin Ruhu snorted coldly in disdain. He lunged forward, aiming a punch directly at Zhang Shihao¡¯s head, intent on smashing it. A trace of surprise flashed through Zhang Shihao¡¯s eyes as he felt the chilly punch approaching, and he hurriedly dodged to the side. But Lin Ruhu was incredibly fast, his spiritual energy surging like shocking waves, his tiger¡¯s roar deafening. His right hand, transforming into a massive tiger imprint, burst forth catching Zhang Shihao with the speed of lightning. His hands, like steel claws, dug deep into Zhang Shihao¡¯s flesh. ¡°Ah¡­,¡± a scream followed. ¡°What are you screaming for, it¡¯s just the beginning,¡± Lin Ruhu snorted coldly. With the power of a single punch, Zhang Shihao¡¯s body was sent flying backward. He spat out mouthfuls of fresh blood. Lin Ruhu¡¯s fists clenched with a ¡°bang bang¡± sound as he walked step by step toward Zhang Shihao. His muscular frame emanated the dominance of the king of beasts. ¡°Master, save me,¡± Zhang Shihao cried out while spouting blood. Lin Ruhu just grinned and ignored everyone else. He walked up to Zhang Shihao, stretched out his right foot, and stomped hard on his limbs. The elder¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp gleam as he quickly charged at Lin Ruhu. However, he was fast, but someone was faster. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure instantly blocked him, meeting his palm with a clash. Xu Zimei remained unmoved, but the elder was forced to retreat more than three steps, instantly revealing the difference in their strength. ¡°If you want to play, I¡¯ll play with you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. A look of dread flashed in the elder¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Sir, this is probably just a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no need to kill anyone.¡± ¡°Killing him is too far, it would dirty my foot,¡± Lin Ruhu snorted coldly. He crushed his limbs directly, and screams of agony echoed continuously. At this moment, Zhang Shihao lay on the ground like a dead dog. ¡°I¡¯m just killing a chicken to warn the monkeys. When we, the Black and White Asura, came in earlier, the shopkeeper said he did not recognize our names. Today, I shall let you all know. If anyone still doesn¡¯t remember, feel free to stand up and say so.¡± His words were extremely arrogant¡ªkilling a chicken to warn the monkeys, implying who was the chicken and who was the monkey. It was self-evident. Seeing that no one around spoke, Lin Ruhu disdainfully spat. ¡°You lot also came to participate in the Exorcism Grand Assembly, might as well let my brother be the Alliance Hierarch.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother with Lin Ruhu; his gaze swept across the first floor. Eventually, he spotted a familiar figure. He slowly walked forward, looking at the woman in front of him, and smiled, ¡°Miss Jing, what a coincidence.¡± Miss Jing¡¯s attire was different from the previous times. She wore a light purple robe, boldly cut wide at the neck, revealing a beautifully contoured neck and delicate collarbones. Her collarbones were so deep, one could rear goldfish in them. Sunlight streamed in through a window and fell upon her, her skin as smooth as jade, her beautiful face softly glowing. Especially those purposely made-up purple enchanting pupils, which possessed a natural spiritual energy and a subtly charming and cunning hue. It seemed as though no matter where she sat, she would be the one to catch people¡¯s attention at first glance. ¡°This is hardly a coincidence,¡± Miss Jing whispered. ¡°I came specifically for Young Master Xu.¡± ¡°For me? What for?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°The Demonic Skills Conference. Originally, I wanted to disrupt it,¡± Miss Jing chuckled behind her hand. ¡°But now that Young Master Xu is here, there will be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°I think you came just to watch the show,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He had issued the challenge seven days ago, and those who were interested would naturally know. ¡°Young Master Xu has traveled a long distance to get here, aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Miss Jing picked up a cup of wine and handed it to Xu Zimei. The rim of the cup still bore the imprint of red lipstick. It was clear she had just used it. ¡°No thank you,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. He sat down at the table nearby. Miss Jing smiled and shook her head, ¡°You are still so unromantic.¡± Lin Ruhu also sat down next to him and shouted, ¡°Shopkeeper, bring us brothers some good wine and good dishes.¡± The shopkeeper sighed; clearly, he did not want to cause any more trouble and ordered his people to prepare the meal. ¡­ After dinner, the outside sky gradually darkened. Yet the entire city remained brightly lit, preparing for tomorrow¡¯s Demonic Skills Conference. The Baili Family must be the busiest at this time. Xu Zimei stood on the highest floor of the Star Picking Tower, overlooking the surroundings. From here, he couldn¡¯t see inside the city as it was too high; he could only look down at the outskirts of Hundreds Miles City. Lin Ruhu came up from outside, holding a list. ¡°Zimo, I¡¯ve investigated a bit. This time there are twelve from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Baili Family coming,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°As for the other top and second-tier forces, they are too numerous to count. And these twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects aren¡¯t all; it¡¯s said that many more went to the Central Continent¡¯s Slaying Immortal Sect, wanting to coordinate with the Saint Heir of Slaying Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°We really have a once-in-a-lifetime excitement,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Which twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects?¡± ¡°There are four from our Eastern Continent¡ªthe Blood Nether Holy Sect, Purgatory Holy Sect, Mo Family, and their own Baili Family. Five came from the Northern Continent, including Phoenix Ancient Country, Sword Spirit Country, Vast Sea Country, Great Qian Empire, and Heavenly Dragon Country. While three from the Western Continent are the Heavenly Fox Clan, Minor Brightness Holy Land, and Putuo Temple. As for the South Continent and the Central Continent, the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects there seem to have all gathered at the Slaying Immortal Sect, not coming here.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The Northern Continent, known for its empires, ruled by thirty-six empires, could say each empire was equivalent to an Immortal Gate. Many of these Immortal Gates were not familiar to him, he was more familiar with the sects of his native Eastern Continent. ¡°Even the Mo Family is here,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. As a family of the Taoist Array Great Emperor, he had a fairly good relationship with the Mo Family before, having used their Teleportation Array during his last trip to the Central Continent. ¡°Hopefully, they¡¯ll all be surprised tomorrow,¡± Xu Zimei murmured as he looked up at the distant starry sky. ¡­ Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A night without words, The dawn finally broke, and all of Hundreds Miles City could be described as extraordinarily lively, with drumming, lion dancing, and celebratory shouting. The Demonic Skills Conference was officially held at the Baili Family. Chapter 977 - 976: The Demonic Skills Conference Begins Chapter 977: Chapter 976: The Demonic Skills Conference Begins Just like during the previous Heavenly Martial Tournament, in the central void of the city, there was a projection that captured all the events of the tournament. The location for holding the Demon-Cleansing Assembly was none other than the Heavenly Primordial small world of the Baili Family. Early in the morning, crowds were already making their way toward the Baili Family. Besides the leading twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the procession was followed by first-class and second-class sect gates, as well as renowned loose cultivators across the continent. This Demon-Cleansing Assembly did not have high requirements, and anyone could come out to battle. But life or death was not regarded, in short, if one wished to compete for the position of Alliance Hierarch, they should be prepared to die. ... Otherwise, with Merfolk¡¯s eyes amidst pearls, anyone could join the fray, and this tournament would never end. Below the Star Picking Tower, after Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu descended, they found Miss Jing waiting for them specially at the foot of the tower. ¡°Zimo bro, how should I address her?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. He did not know the relationship between Xu Zimei and Miss Jing. ¡°You should call me sister-in-law,¡± Miss Jing said, covering her mouth with a light laugh. ¡°So, you were waiting here early in the morning just to tease me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little gentler with me,¡± Miss Jing said with a reproachful look at Xu Zimei. In an instant, her charm was striking. Taking two tokens out of her sleeve, she said, ¡°Here, these are the tokens to enter the Demon-Cleansing Assembly. Although there aren¡¯t many restrictions for the Demon-Cleansing Assembly, you didn¡¯t think just anyone could enter, did you?¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei took the tokens and said. He glanced at the tokens; one side was black, and the other was gold. The golden side depicted a small figure raising a longsword to strike, while on the black side, an ugly Demon lay on the ground. ¡°Recently, a lot of rhetoric has appeared on the continent, in short, the theory of the Demon King¡¯s destruction,¡± Miss Jing said. ¡°Someone is deliberately spreading it, probably trying to set you against the entire world and make people loathe the Demon Race. There are even those who have begun impersonating the Demon Race, acting under that banner, and looting and plundering.¡± ¡°I think these people are the ones who deserve to die the most,¡± Lin Ruhu said angrily. ¡°Beastly on the inside, sanctimonious scum on the outside.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly to the side. ¡°Zimo bro, do you also think they are beasts?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t care about the others,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at the token, ¡°The Demon King is clearly such a handsome guy, yet he¡¯s depicted so uglily. Just for this alone, gods and men alike are indignant.¡± After finishing, Xu Zimei looked at Miss Jing and asked, ¡°Are you also going into the Demon-Cleansing Assembly?¡± ¡°How could I miss seeing you display your divine might?¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°If you get defeated, I might just be in the perfect position to rescue the hero.¡± ¡°And hey, you don¡¯t have to thank me. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. What will you do when it¡¯s time to return the favor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, if you ever find yourself in trouble one day, or being pursued by enemies, I might consider saving you,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I won¡¯t find myself in trouble,¡± Miss Jing shook her head and said with confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I¡¯m that confident,¡± Miss Jing said, looking into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, word by word. With a ¡°clang,¡± the sound of Tyrant Shadow being drawn suddenly erupted. Startled, Miss Jing looked in front of her to find Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow already positioned at her neck. The icy chill of Blade Intent even touched her skin. She could feel the austere intent to kill. ¡°If I now decide to kill you, then advise myself not to, I¡¯m saving your life,¡± Xu Zimei sheathed his sword and said. ¡°See, I just saved you, and now we¡¯re even.¡± ¡°What kind of heartwarming logic is this?¡± Miss Jing froze in place. ¡°You cursing at me?¡± Xu Zimei looked up, frowning. ¡°No, not at all. TMD means ¡®sweet¡¯. It¡¯s not a curse,¡± Miss Jing quickly explained. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s head to the Baili Family,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off, not dwelling on it. ¡­ As the host of this Demon Suppression Convention, the Baili Family had prepared for quite a while, putting aside everything to focus on the event. The Family Head Baili Chengfeng, too, stood at the entrance of the family gates in a green long robe, receiving the guests with respect. There was a special place at the entrance for checking tokens. Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu, wearing masks, handed in their tokens and walked in. ¡°Zimo, how do you think people would react if we took off our masks during the Demon Suppression Convention?¡± Ruhu asked with a laugh. After thinking for a bit, he added, ¡°They might think it¡¯s a case of ¡®throwing the wolf amongst the sheep¡¯.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡®a tiger entering a flock of sheep¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. The gates to the Heavenly Primordial mini-world were opened, and the portal in the void spun slowly. Those of esteemed status had already gone in first, while the rest could only line up in an orderly manner to enter the Heavenly Primordial mini-world. Returning to the Heavenly Primordial mini-world, Xu Zimei was filled with memories. The first time he came here, he was here to create a world, to steal the Mysterious Yellow Qi. Afterwards, without the Mysterious Yellow Qi, this mini-world was essentially wasted; now it could only be used to host large-scale events, with its vast area being the only advantage left. ¡­ Everyone examined the interior of the Heavenly Primordial mini-world, to see at the very center, a ring nearly a thousand meters in length and width. The materials used for the ring were rare Great Dao crystals. It was evident that the Baili Family had gone all out this time. Many people, including the common folk, couldn¡¯t fathom many things; even if the Demon King were killed, it didn¡¯t seem like the Baili Family would gain much. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one understood why they were so eagerly invested, paying such a hefty price. Around the ring were several hundred seats intended for those of slightly higher status. Especially the first few dozen seats, they were fashioned out of sparkling gold, with dragons and phoenixes, both prestigious and grand in appearance. As for the rest, they had no choice but to stand outside and watch. After all, this election of the Alliance Hierarch had nothing to do with them; they were just there to enjoy the spectacle. Along the edges, there were several very large drums. Xu Zimei checked his token and found he had no assigned seat. It was normal not to have a seat since the moniker ¡®Black and White Asura¡¯ had only come out yesterday. He looked around and happened to see an acquaintance. He exchanged a glance with Lin Ruhu. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the two gentlemen from the Beast Sect?¡± Lin Ruhu swaggered up to them with a grin. Although he had broken Zhang Shihao¡¯s limbs the day before, the Heavenly Fowl Sect was a major sect, and life-saving elixirs were not uncommon. With an elder to treat injuries, recovery wasn¡¯t difficult. Seeing Lin Ruhu and his companion approach, Zhang Shihao¡¯s complexion changed slightly. He asked hastily, ¡°What do you want? This is the Demon Suppression Convention, and all twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects are present. You¡¯d best behave.¡± Chapter 978 - 977: Bewitching People’s Hearts Chapter 978: Chapter 977: Bewitching People¡¯s Hearts ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you this time,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a smile. ¡°But I must say, your seat looks rather nice.¡± ¡°This is the Heavenly Fowl Sect¡¯s seat,¡± Zhang Shihao quickly spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t like standing; I get irritable, and when that happens, I feel like hitting someone. Once I hit someone, you¡¯ll be paralyzed again, so you get what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Lin Ruhu chuckled. ¡°Master,¡± Zhang Shihao looked at the old man beside him, wanting to cry but having no tears. ... ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the old man glanced behind him at Xu Zimei, stood up without saying much, and left directly. In this world, he saw too clearly that the only truth was the strength of one¡¯s fists. Xu Zimei and his companion settled into their seats, and it turned out to be quite nice. Although the chairs were somewhat to the rear, the ground was elevated, offering a clear view of the changes on the stage. ¡°Zimo brother, do you want to take part?¡± Lin Ruhu asked Xu Zimei. ¡°Isn¡¯t it typical for the protagonist to appear at the grand finale?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, though. You could give it a try and see how strong you¡¯ve become nowadays.¡± ¡°What about that Miss Jing? I saw her earlier, but as soon as we came in, she disappeared,¡± Lin Ruhu said in wonder. ¡°Stay away from her; that woman is no simple character,¡± Xu Zimei advised. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t she help us?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°Why would she want to help me? Just because I¡¯m handsome?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Maybe it is precisely because you¡¯re handsome,¡± Lin Ruhu laughed. ¡°Hey, that actually makes some sense,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. Despite saying this, he remained vigilant towards Miss Jing in his heart. ¡­¡­ At that moment, a thunderous drumming sound, like roaring thunder, reverberated around them, suppressing the previously noisy scene. The drumming was deafening; the drummer was dressed in red, wielding drumsticks. With red threads tied to the drumsticks, they soared into the air with the beats, fluttering wildly. It was deeply moving. Accompanying the drumbeat, the Sect Masters of the twelve sects marched forward together, heading into the distance. These twelve individuals radiated distinct auras, with endless spiritual energy swirling around them, all exuding an impressive presence, like deities, imposing pressure on everyone present. As the twelve marched past, eleven of them took their seats in the front, while Baili Chengfeng ascended the stage. His green robe fluttered in the breeze, with the sword at his waist sheathed, yet a towering sword energy enveloped him. He raised his right hand, and the resounding drumbeat around them also ceased. ¡°I am very grateful that everyone could gather here today to contribute their strength for the myriad of living beings in this mundane world. I believe there is no need to elaborate among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but for many loose cultivators or smaller sects, they truly don¡¯t understand what ¡®demonic skills¡¯ are?¡± After saying this, Baili Chengfeng paused briefly. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his right hand, and somehow a golden scroll appeared in it. The moment he unrolled the scroll, an overwhelming imperial might spread far and wide. At that instant, the imperial might soared to the heavens, like a sword hanging over the heads of the myriad of living beings, making everyone feel the pressure. Unconsciously, they all thought of submitting. On this golden scroll, there were only two words, ¡°Demon Suppression.¡± These words were definitely written by a Great Emperor, the imperial might was unmistakable. ¡°This imperial decree was bestowed by our ancestor, Emperor Changkong,¡± Baili Chengfeng¡¯s words suppressed all discussions. ¡°It is not just our family, the Baili Family; I believe many in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect have received similar decrees from their ancestors.¡± ¡°I can briefly explain to everyone,¡± ¡°In a very distant past, there was a buried history.¡± ¡°The Demon Lord, with his Demon Race, sought to destroy the entire world. During that time, all things perished, living beings were devastated, and warfare filled the skies.¡± ¡°The entire Continent plunged into despair.¡± ¡°In the end, unable to bear the oppression any longer, everything united to rebel against the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°After tens of thousands of years of struggle, they finally sealed away the Demon Lord and defeated the Demon Race.¡± ¡°Today, as time has faded, the Demon Lord has begun to awaken. Before he fully recovers and gathers his Demon Race, this is our only chance.¡± Baili Chengfeng spoke solemnly, ¡°Do not think this is none of your concern and remain indifferent.¡± ¡°When the day of the Demon Lord¡¯s arrival comes, no one will be innocent.¡± ¡°So now, I ask everyone, like the sages of old, to unite together and join me¡­ in Demon extermination.¡± ¡°Demon extermination, Demon extermination¡­¡± Baili Chengfeng¡¯s words faded, and the area around began to echo with respond, albeit sporadically at first. Even the voices became louder and louder, and the massive crowd rose like a stormy sea. ¡°Utter nonsense,¡± Lin Ruhu shouted, dissatisfied among the crowd. ¡°This man does have a way with words, ensnaring the crowd¡¯s hearts. Why haven¡¯t I noticed before?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°What do you think would happen if I made him kneel down and shout ¡®Long live the Demon King¡¯ later on?¡± On the platform, Baili Chengfeng waved his hands, signaling for the crowd to quiet down. He then smiled and said, ¡°Now that we have formed the Demon Vanquishing Alliance, naturally we must strive for the same goal. But now we are a leaderless mob, which is a great taboo. However, this is also the very reason why we¡¯re holding the Demon Vanquishing Conference today.¡± ¡°I believe everyone is already aware of the rules. As long as you have the strength and can command respect, anyone is eligible to participate. Hereby, I announce that the Demon Vanquishing Conference officially begins.¡± As his voice faded, the area below the platform also became noisy. This conference was not just a contest among the youths¡ªanyone could participate. Even the elders were no exception. ¡°Since everyone is waiting, perhaps I, Huang, will take the lead,¡± a loud laugh came from below. People turned towards the source of the sound. ¡°It¡¯s True Man of Yellow Dragon,¡± someone said. ¡°A Loose Cultivator, yet bold indeed.¡± The Daoist in a yellow dragon robe walked onto the stage with his head held high and a smile on his face. ¡°Who wishes to spar with me?¡± ¡°I will,¡± as soon as he finished speaking, another voice rose. A burly man with a huge frame carrying a large axe walked onto the stage. ¡°It¡¯s Songyue Mountain Man,¡± someone began to introduce to those who were unfamiliar. ¡°They of the Songyue Sect reside on Yue Shan, and it¡¯s said that this Songyue Mountain Man has immense strength, once carrying Yue Shan and traversing a hundred thousand Li without resting.¡± ¡°Sounds impressive, but whether it¡¯s this True Man of Yellow Dragon or the Songyue Mountain Man, I feel they¡¯re somewhat lacking.¡± Someone quietly said, ¡°We are electing an Alliance Hierarch here, they¡¯re not quite up to par, are they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± someone next to him laughed. ¡°They¡¯re creating a chance to show their faces, so that in the future within the Demon Vanquishing Alliance, they can negotiate for a position of authority. Unless a real big shot enters the stage, all this is just a warm-up.¡± The two men stood on the platform, bowing to each other. Songyue Mountain Man slowly took the giant axe from his back. Chapter 979 - 978 Xiao Dingtian, Traction Venerable Chapter 979: Chapter 978 Xiao Dingtian, Traction Venerable True Man of Yellow Dragon also halted his steps, his gaze calmly looking forward straight ahead, with a golden Divine Dragon subtly flowing within his body. It seemed as if this Divine Dragon, flowing in his bloodstream, was visible and about to burst out of his veins. ¡°North Sea has one pine, enduring thousands of years of worldly life,¡± Songyue Mountain Man bellowed, raising the giant axe in his hands. That giant axe erupted with an unprecedented might, tearing through the void, and chopped towards True Man of Yellow Dragon. A dragon¡¯s roar echoed, only to see True Man of Yellow Dragon¡¯s figure blur, as if truly transforming into a Divine Dragon, hovering in the void. One excelled in strength, the other excelled in speed. ... For a moment, neither could best the other. After about five or six minutes of battle, suddenly Songyue Mountain Man¡¯s momentum changed; he dropped his giant axe, brought his palms together, and stood in a very strange posture. Seeing that his opponent had dropped the giant axe, True Man of Yellow Dragon wore a skeptical look, but still struck out with a palm. A ¡°boom¡± resounded; to True Man of Yellow Dragon¡¯s shock, he found his power completely unable to shake the other. And by the time he thought of retreating, it was already too late. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Countless streams of Spiritual Energy transformed into branches, besieging him from all directions. ¡°Do you know why I am called Songyue Mountain Man?¡± Songyue Mountain Man laughed loudly. ¡°Yue stands for Yue Shan, and Pine, because I am the pine tree on Yue Shan that has transformed by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth.¡± Seeing Spiritual Energy branches binding True Man of Yellow Dragon like they were tying him up with ropes, Songyue Mountain Man finally took a breath of relief. The opponent¡¯s speed was indeed very fast. He directly kicked True Man of Yellow Dragon off the stage, though he did not injure him. ¡°This round, Songyue Mountain Man wins, and may choose to fight again or rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a break,¡± Songyue Mountain Man said with a smile. Then, another contestant began to take the stage, giving a sense of ¡®your turn, my turn,¡¯ each dominating for centuries. But everyone knew, these were just the appetizers to warm up; the real feast was yet to come. The entire morning, the duels on the stage proceeded in this manner. Even Xu Zimei marveled, these people really had the patience. Finally, another duel ended. As a figure stood up, the originally noisy scene gradually began to quiet down. ¡°The path of cultivation is like rowing upstream; if you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat. Why not let this monk push the boat forward?¡± A bald monk, one step at a time, steadily walked towards the stage. He wore a necklace of large Buddha Beads around his neck, each bead adorned with different skull patterns. His robe was somewhat old, but very clean. ¡°It¡¯s Traction Venerable,¡± someone said. The Traction Venerable is the abbot of Putuo Temple. As one of the twelve Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, the history of Putuo Temple is not ancient. Everyone knows that in Yuan Central Continent, following the era of the Immortal Mortal Emperor, came the Kunlun Emperor. But before the Kunlun Emperor undertook the Destiny, he was known to the world as the Kunlun Monk. The Traction Venerable was his guide, who led him into Putuo Temple. This Traction Venerable is truly an ancient mystic being, his age unknown. In his words, ¡°All beings suffer, the sea of Buddhism is endless, and someone must lead.¡± And he, the Traction Venerable, is the guiding light leading beings out of the sea of suffering. ¡°It seems the master is also troubled,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°This old monk isn¡¯t content with reciting scriptures in his own Putuo Temple and had to join the fun,¡± Lin Ruhu scoffed coldly. ¡°Perhaps he grew tired of the scriptures,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, a nearby young man joined in saying, ¡°Brother, your words are amiss. Traction Venerable is a truly enlightened monk. He comes to rescue all beings from the sea of suffering.¡± ¡°Do you have any sea of suffering needing rescue?¡± Xu Zimei asked the young man. ¡°Yes, there are many,¡± the young man said with a laugh. ¡°My aptitude is not good, my cultivation is low, and I do not have a heaven-defying background, which makes many places seem like a bitter sea to me.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and did not respond further to the question. ¡­ When the Traction Venerable stepped onto the stage, many people who had intended to go up started hesitating. These people understood each other well, and taking a stand would not be a problem, but the Traction Venerable was not someone they could contend with, yet they were still somewhat unwilling to give up. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± a loud laugh rang out at this moment. A man walked forward. ¡°They all fear your reputation, but I am not afraid,¡± the man snorted. ¡°We won¡¯t know who is stronger until we fight.¡± The Traction Venerable looked at the man with a slight smile. Then he said, ¡°Benefactor should calm his mind.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an invisible force appeared around the man, directly pushing him off the platform. Despite the man¡¯s desperate resistance, it was to no avail. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s heart trembled. Pushing him off the stage without injuring him, this is the demeanor of a master. ¡°They should calm their minds, yes, all these people should calm their minds. One should only do what matches their strength,¡± many thought silently in their hearts. The Venerable¡¯s words were not only for the man but for everyone else as well. The entire scene suddenly quieted down. ¡°Yawn,¡± a figure lazily stood up from a chair. He seemed to have just woken up, smiling and saying, ¡°Traction old man, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± Seeing this figure, everyone grew solemn. ¡°Minor Brightness Holy Land,¡± someone murmured. The position this person occupied was exactly that of the Minor Brightness Holy Land. But looking at his appearance, they did not recognize him. Several old ancestors of the Holy Land, including the Sect Master, had heard of him. But this man, dressed in a golden robe, with somewhat messy hair trailing behind him, looked particularly unrestrained. He had a square face, looked about forty years old, with deep-set eyes, a high nose bridge, and a stubble beard. These stubble beards made him appear more mature and steady. Seeing the man walk up, there was a buzz of discussion around, even the Traction Venerable was somewhat astonished. ¡°I am unaware of the distinguished identity from the Holy Land, may I ask who you are?¡± the Traction Venerable humbly inquired. ¡°Identity and name are not important. I walk in the world only to achieve ideals,¡± the man said, smiling. Xu Zimei, sitting in the spectator seats, gazed at him for a long time. Then, he uttered three words, ¡°Xiao Dingtian.¡± An old acquaintance from his past life, considered a close friend from his previous life. Only in this life, he had met him before the obliteration of Extinct Heaven Sect in Central Continent. And had learned of his true identity. A friend from a past life, because he had been defeated and disheartened by Chu Yang. That was why they could become friends then. But in this lifetime, they were absolute enemies, just because his identity was different. This might have been the other party¡¯s ideal, as well as his principle. The Traction Venerable nodded slightly, seemingly acknowledging the man¡¯s words. Chapter 980 - 979 The Way of Light, Cultivating Buddhism or Goodness Chapter 980: Chapter 979 The Way of Light, Cultivating Buddhism or Goodness The Traction Venerable raised his right hand and performed a Buddhist salute. His right hand transformed into a palm, with Buddha light permeating between his hands, as he took one step over another. Although his steps were slow, he moved rapidly towards the man with tremendous speed. ¡°Putuo Palm,¡± a palm flew down, turning into hundreds of palm imprints. It seemed to be a very ordinary move, but in his hands, it seemed to evolve miraculously, reaching the pinnacle. The man opposite remained calm, waving his hand and smiling faintly, ¡°There are only two hands after all; illusions do not exist.¡± ... In an instant, the palm imprints disappeared, leaving only two hands slowly dancing in front of him. Traction Venerable was not surprised, his hands pressed together, Buddha light surged under his feet. At this moment, he sat cross-legged on the ground, yet his figure was incredibly fast. Especially when he lunged at the man, his figure had disappeared, not because his speed made him invisible, but because he was genuinely gone. How could one defend against something that has disappeared? ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Diagrams and Six Seats Movement Technique,¡± someone from below excitedly shouted. ¡°Can meditation be a movement technique?¡± someone else asked doubtfully. ¡°That¡¯s what you don¡¯t know, Putuo Temple¡¯s meditation poses total ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred in number, meaning the same number of evolutions. Single evolution, combined evolution, this calculation can be endless,¡± explained the person previously. ¡°This meditation is indeed the strongest movement technique.¡± ¡°So-called disappearance is nothing but an illusion or a higher-level utilization of the Great Dao, there isn¡¯t truly something that disappears in this world. From birth to arrival, everything has its meaning,¡± after the man finished speaking, he swung his right hand into the air. Clearly, there was nothing in that void before, but a muffled grunt was heard, and Traction Venerable¡¯s figure flew backwards. ¡°Venerable, use your full strength, there¡¯s no need for us to probe each other,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°Within Mahayana Buddhism, there are Five Eyes and Six Senses, I wonder to what level have you cultivated?¡± ¡°Heavenly Vision,¡± Traction Venerable closed his eyes, then slowly reopened them. There was a perceivable change in his eyes, but it was indiscernible at the moment. As if something inexplicable had altered. ¡°The so-called Heavenly Eye, can see the sufferings and joys of beings in six realms, and discern the paths of life and death.¡± Traction Venerable murmured under his breath. He looked towards the man in front of him, and saw lines of life and death around him, his brow slightly furrowing. Normally, each person would only have one line of life and death, extending from birth towards death. This is the destiny of beings. But at this moment¡­ ¡°Something is wrong, something is wrong,¡± Traction Venerable¡¯s frown deepened. Buddhists are generally not the fighting type; they persuade others with great wisdom and teach beings with great truths. But at this moment, Traction Venerable found himself unable to see through the man in front, let alone persuade or teach him. ¡°Heavenly Ear Technique, Telepathy,¡± Among the six senses, he had already opened three. Heavenly Ear Technique allows hearing of all agony¡¯s intent, while Telepathy knows all inner desires and yearnings of others. But at this moment, they were useless; he could perceive nothing. Among the six senses, the remaining Divine Feet is a step technique, which would be of no use against this man. ¡°Destiny Eye,¡± Traction Venerable strained to call out the fifth sense. It was evident he struggled tremendously; sounds of the Great Dao¡¯s chant emerged around him, as if an endless River of Fate flowed in his veins. Threatening to crush his entire body. The power of Destiny Eye is immensely strong; it can see a person¡¯s destiny, know life and death, understand the past and future. The advancement of great eras, the changes of things, to presage unbeknownst is not unduly said. Small enough to see an individual¡¯s destiny, large enough to see the destiny of great eras. ¡°Is this your limit?¡± the man across him said somewhat disappointedly as he shook his head. ¡°If you had realized that last sense, the sixth Leak-Free Sense, maybe you could have put up a fight. What a pity, what a pity.¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Traction Venerable asked word by word. He looked up, only to feel the man in front of him sometimes towering, and sometimes ordinary; unsure which one was the real him. ¡°If you want to know my identity, open your five eyes,¡± the man said with a light chuckle. Five Eyes and Six Senses, Besides the previously mentioned six senses, these five eyes are the Flesh Eye, Heavenly Eye, Wisdom Eye, Dharma Eye, and Buddha Eye. So-called Flesh Eye, is the ordinary eye of beings. Seeing the front but not the back, seeing near but not far, seeing by day but not by night, only seeing visible things without obstructions and barriers. Traction Venerable has cultivated through countless times, and now he had only opened his fourth eye, the Dharma Eye. Dharma Eye is the eye of Bodhisattva, knowing all convenient methods for beings. When Dharma Eye opened, Traction Venerable¡¯s face changed drastically. His entire body began to tremble slightly. ¡°You, you are¡­ Lord of Light.¡± As his words fell, the man in front of him burst into endless radiance. That radiance was not Buddha light, not fire light, nor was it light projected by any object. It was simply the purest, most primal radiance. ¡°Lord of Light, who is that?¡± someone unfamiliar asked. ¡°It¡¯s the founder of the Minor Brightness Holy Land; he was the one who established the Holy Land,¡± someone excitedly said. Some had even started kneeling down, bathing in the radiance, feeling comfortable all over, dispelling all worldly discomforts. ¡°It was my vain pride to compete with the Lord of Light,¡± Traction Venerable said somewhat ashamedly. He was a controller of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, yet he was conceding this easily. ¡°You misunderstood, I didn¡¯t intend to win against you,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head and said. ¡°I saw you in a dilemma, and only wanted to enlighten you. You have realized only five of the six senses, and only opened four of the five eyes, yet for thousands of years, you have failed to progress further, do you know why?¡± ¡°Please enlighten me, Lord of Light,¡± Traction Venerable said. ¡°Let me ask you, is Buddha good or bad?¡± the Lord of Light said. ¡°The Buddha is compassionate, naturally, he is good,¡± Traction Venerable responded without hesitation. ¡°Then, are all the Buddhas in the world good?¡± the Lord of Light asked again. ¡°This¡­,¡± Traction Venerable hesitated. Buddha is just a broad term, there are many who become Buddhas, and when the forest is big, all kinds of birds will be there, he truly dared not assert so. He had even heard that there were evil Buddhas in the world. ¡°You see, you are confused, because you have yet to see clearly your own path,¡± the Lord of Light said with a smile. ¡°You say the Buddha is compassionate, then what exactly have you cultivated, Buddha, or compassion? In fact, your direction was wrong; your heart is kind, caring for beings, willing to guide others. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What you¡¯ve cultivated is kindness, is compassion, not Buddha. Or rather, the Buddha in your heart, is nothing but the embodiment of kindness and compassion. I call this overall as Light. Whether it is Buddha or kindness, all are part of my light.¡± Chapter 981 - 980: Hu Xian’er Chapter 981: Chapter 980: Hu Xian¡¯er The Lord of Light was bathed entirely in radiance, At this moment, he was even more dazzling than the sun in the sky. The words from his mouth spouted forth, immediately taking form, akin to preaching, the sound of the Great Dao resounding. Among the crowd below, more and more people began to kneel in worship. ¡°Light is indeed the endpoint of all things, everything begins with light. Along the way, one should disperse the darkness, and ultimately return to glory in light. Be it Buddhism, Daoism, heroes, empires, or worldly conflicts, they are all but aspects of light.¡± ... S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Traction Venerable looked somewhat dazedly at the Lord of Light. His gaze was full of devoutness, by the end, even brimming with hot tears. His emotional changes were not for outsiders to comprehend. After a long while, the light began to dissipate, and the Traction Venerable also stood up from the ground. He gave a deep bow to the Lord of Light. ¡°From today on, I am willing to be the light¡¯s traction. Putuo Temple is a Buddhist temple, and also a temple of light.¡± His words fell, and the expressions of the people below dramatically changed. Without doing anything, merely a few words had made an elder of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect follow him so. The various influential figures present couldn¡¯t calm their hearts for a long time. ¡°May all of you aspire to light,¡± proclaimed the Lord of Light loudly. Instantly, endless flowers of light floated down from above. Following the Traction Venerable¡¯s concession and departure from the platform, Baili Chengfeng also announced the Lord of Light¡¯s victory. Those who knelt were from other Sect Gates. Many mighty ones from various Sect Gates saw this scene, their faces awkward, and they let out a profound huff. This startled those who had kneeled into awakening. One by one, they all had ashamed expressions. ¡­ Legend has it that after creating the Minor Brightness Holy Land, the Lord of Light left and never returned. He wandered the world, spreading light. However, his fame wasn¡¯t that extensive, as he often took on extracorporeal incarnations, and many who had received his benevolence did not know he was the Lord of Light. But the appearance of the Lord of Light this time made many people realize something. Could it be that the demon really intended to destroy the world? Many pondered this thought secretly in their hearts. Meanwhile, Baili Chengfeng asked, ¡°Does the Lord of Light choose to fight or to rest?¡± ¡°Having ascended the platform, one doesn¡¯t simply step down,¡± the Lord of Light said with a smile. ¡°The light advances without retreat, never leaving a way out.¡± ¡°Good, then who will come to challenge the Lord of Light next?¡± Baili Chengfeng asked loudly. The scene immediately fell into silence. Everyone seemed to become quiet. Some dared not, others were weighing the gains and losses. ¡°Perhaps this concubine might try,¡± a somewhat seductive voice spoke up. The voice was like ripples on spring water, gently and softly sweeping over everyone¡¯s hearts. Before even seeing the owner of the voice, many people couldn¡¯t contain the burning within their hearts, already stirred into a reaction. Some breathed rapidly, looking towards the direction of the voice. A pair of pale, nimble jade feet slowly stepped onto the platform. She was not wearing shoes, immaculately so. From the jade feet up, were delicate and fair long legs. Those long legs were covered with transparent light gauze, partly hidden and partly visible. Looking upwards, eager to see not just her face but her entire form. She was an extremely charming woman, with long and straight hair not pinned up, simply cascading over her shoulders. Her lips were soft, her eyes seductive, her nose delicate, her eyebrows graceful. Her features, each seemed perfectly crafted by the heavens. Like gentle waves that seem to flow towards you to embrace you, they intoxicate you. Some people were so captivated that they drooled. Even the most resolute in their Daoist heart had to commend her beauty. ¡°It¡¯s Hu Xian¡¯er,¡± someone resisted his inner turmoil and uttered with a lingering fear. ¡°The Clan Leader of the Heavenly Fox Clan.¡± ¡°A natural-born charming fox, whose Charm Techniques have probably reached their peak. To possess this lady, what else could one desire in the world.¡± Xu Zimo turned his head and saw that Lin Ruhu actually had a mesmerized look on his face. It seemed that this young man¡¯s Daoist heart was not as steadfast as it should be. But he couldn¡¯t blame him; after all, he hasn¡¯t been practicing for long enough. It seemed like a good idea to give him ¡°The Dream of Three Thousand Years¡± when the opportunity arose, to let him temper himself. ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Xu Zimo patted his shoulder. ¡°Ah,¡± Lin Ruhu yelped, finally snapping back to reality. ¡°Zimo brother, what was I just¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Zimo shook his head. ¡°The path you need to walk is still long. Although you¡¯re already more outstanding than many of your peers, it¡¯s still not enough. Compared to these old monsters who¡¯ve lived for innumerable years, your cultivation falls a bit short.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Lin Ruhu replied with a touch of guilt. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be discouraged, everyone has gone through this, very few are invincible at birth,¡± Xu Zimo said with a smile. ¡­¡­ At this moment, on the arena, Hu Xian¡¯er looked towards the Lord of Light. With a touch of resentment, she said, ¡°Taoist Priest, you seem so elusive.¡± ¡°Why has Lady Xian¡¯er came forward?¡± asked the Lord of Light. ¡°Taoist Priest, you ask knowingly,¡± Miss Xian¡¯er replied with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°You really have a cruel heart. After leaving that year, I¡¯ve searched for your trace everywhere for years, yet you never came back even for a glance.¡± Hu Xian¡¯er said with a falling tone, ¡°Leaving me alone, to think of you and miss you every day.¡± ¡°Lady, you are mistaken. The so-called Taoist Priest was nothing more than an external manifestation of myself. I am the Lord of Light,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head to clarify. ¡°An external manifestation is also you; I don¡¯t care,¡± Hu Xian¡¯er said. ¡°All these years I¡¯ve searched for you, just for one answer.¡± The crowd beneath the stage watched the dialogue between the two, feeling somewhat astonished. Could it be that the Lord of Light and Hu Xian¡¯er had known each other for a long time, and it seemed that their relationship was not simple at all. ¡°Xiao Dingtian, you big-eyed fellow are actually this kind of person,¡± Xu Zimo said with an interested smile. ¡­¡­ ¡°What answer does Lady seek?¡± the Lord of Light asked. ¡°Do you have me in your heart?¡± Hu Xian¡¯er asked. ¡°Of course, my heart holds all living beings under the heavens; Light broadly enlightens the world. Since Lady is a part of all living beings under the heavens, naturally, you are included,¡± replied the Lord of Light. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about some damn Light,¡± Hu Xian¡¯er replied angrily. ¡°I¡¯m talking about love.¡± ¡°I have no love in my heart,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°Fine. Today, I will stand on this arena¡ªif you can kill me, you win,¡± Hu Xian¡¯er said obstinately. ¡°Why does Lady need to do this?¡± the Lord of Light shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s merely an obsession.¡± ¡°How, you dare not?¡± Hu Xian¡¯er smiled. She smiled with a slight tilt at the corner of her mouth, carrying a trace of pride. The gleam on her fair cheeks seemed to be gentle enough to melt the ice and snow of the Heavenly Mountain. The Lord of Light raised his hand, and a burst of Light descended, blasting her silhouette away. As the Light surged, just a raise of Lord of Light¡¯s hand hoisted Hu Xian¡¯er¡¯s flying silhouette into midair, dozens of meters away. ¡°Can Lady let go of this obsession?¡± the Lord of Light asked again. His gaze was calm and undisturbed, without a hint of emotion. Chapter 982 - 981: Elder Taia, Lin Ruhu Chapter 982: Chapter 981: Elder Taia, Lin Ruhu ¡°I have not,¡± continued Hu Xian¡¯er, shaking her head. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision, and the tears trickling from her slightly reddened nose seemed to command silence from all things to listen to her voice. ¡°People say we fox spirits are naturally alluring, calamities, seductresses, ominous omens. There have been empires laid to ruin because of fox spirits. From birth, we have been subjected to many gazes, but I always remember the words you spoke to me. Beings cannot decide the fate into which they¡¯re born, but they can decide the fate following their birth. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Some are born into wealth and some into poverty. Yet, the wealthy can deplete their fortunes and sink into poverty. But those born poor can endeavor to become affluent.¡± Having said this, Hu Xian¡¯er looked earnestly at the Lord of Light. ¡°The words of the Taoist Priest, I¡¯ve never forgotten; his kindness, I¡¯ve etched into my heart. If you must kill, then kill. This attachment, even in death, I cannot let go.¡± With that, Hu Xian¡¯er actually started to hum a tune. ¡°A green fox spirit, with a slender, wrapped waist and a coy smile. Gazing playfully, graced with delicate charm, she moves with ease, turning heads to unveil countless treasures. The moonlight is fair, the clouds and bamboo lush, the winds ethereal, she dances with agility. The lotus is enchanting, with icy smooth skin. Entering the mortal world, who can roam freely amidst the red dust?¡± The Lord of Light watched her, his radiance flickering, waging an inner conflict of heavenly proportions. After a long while, the Lord of Light deeply sighed. He lowered his right hand, and Hu Xian¡¯er¡¯s silhouette also lightly descended to the ground. ¡°The Taoist Priest asked me to tell you, he disapproves of you dressing so revealingly.¡± With that, the Lord of Light hurried off the stage and walked away without looking back. His heart was eventually stirred; the light had gaps. Seeing the Lord of Light depart, Hu Xian¡¯er quickly followed behind him. ¡°Is the Taoist Priest jealous, He hasn¡¯t answered my question, Has the Taoist Priest thought of me over these years, ¡­¡­.¡± The two figures vanished within the Baili Family compound along with the echo of their voices. The crowd below looked at each other in confused surprise, Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a fierce battle? Why does it feel like they were force-fed a mouthful of dog food before the instigator disappeared? Baili Chengfeng, who was off to the side, also felt a bit embarrassed, but he had no choice but to step onto the stage. ¡°Since the Lord of Light and Hu Xian¡¯er have left, it implies forfeiture. The rest can continue the competition.¡± ¡°Brother Zimo, I want to give it a try,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°I want to measure myself against these top-notch powerhouses and see just how strong I truly am.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. It was time for Lin Ruhu to step out from the protection of himself and his grandfather and soar in the outside world. Lin Ruhu did not speak, but silently stepped onto the stage. Wearing the Black Asura mask, he drew attention only after approaching the platform. ¡°Who will it be?¡± he scanned everyone, calling out loudly. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°Wearing a mask, hiding his head and tail, probably afraid to show his face.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen this Black Asura yesterday at the Star Picking Tower; there¡¯s also a White Asura, they were quite domineering.¡± ¡°Just a nameless nobody. It¡¯s not his turn to take the stage yet.¡± Just then, a figure stood up from the center of the arena. ¡°If you gentlemen are reluctant, then I shall go. We cannot let others look down upon our Imperial Rule Immortal Sect.¡± A smiling elder said this. ¡°He¡¯s from the Sword Spirit Country.¡± ¡°He seems to be Elder Taia.¡± ¡°The first monarch of the Sword Spirit Country was known as the Ancient Sword Emperor, It is said that his True Fate weapon was a Divine Sword named Taia. This sword followed him through life and death, ultimately bearing Destiny. However, after undergoing the refinement of Destiny, the sword astonishingly transformed into human form. Deeply aware of its profound luck, the Ancient Sword Emperor left the Taia Sword in Yuan Central Continent and ascended alone. After cultivating for countless years in its human form, the Taia Sword finally became the ruler of Sword Spirit Country. And it called itself Elder Taia.¡± At this moment, as Elder Taia took steps forward, his presence was full of vigor. The man himself was like an unsheathed Heaven Shaking Divine Sword, or rather, he was the Divine Sword. The imposing might of Stepping into Immortality rolled in waves. Lin Ruhu was merely in the Divine Vein Realm. But his face was steadfast, unmoved by the formidable presence that attacked like a raging river torrent. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Elder Taia said. With a furious shout, Lin Ruhu extended his fists directly, without any flashy moves, and smashed them towards Elder Taia. When he began his cultivation, Xu Zimei had bestowed him with the legacy of the Tyrant Emperor. Lin Ruhu was always practicing in accordance with it. Every punch was filled with extreme brutality; there is nothing that cannot be solved with a punch, and if there is, then two punches. The sound of ¡°roaring and rumbling¡± explosions arose. The surrounding Endless Void was completely shattered. Elder Taia was not ordinary himself; he was unarmed, but his body contained infinite Sword Intent. As if all this Sword Intent was part of his own body. The two stood together, Elder Taia¡¯s Sword Intent was boundless, yet Lin Ruhu¡¯s fists were equally defiant. No matter how much Sword Intent there was, it was shattered by each of his punches. For a time, he actually overwhelmed his opponent in combat. This was the fighting style of the Tyrant Emperor from years past. Elder Taia seemed a bit surprised, but with a wave of his right hand, he executed a move called Endless Sword Sea. He was extremely proficient in handling these Sword Intents, executing them as easily as if they were his own limbs, with a relaxed ease. Endless Sword Intents formed a torrential flood, charging towards Lin Ruhu to kill. Lin Ruhu let out a cold huff, his Exploding Fist condensing at his fist. It erupted like molten lava, flames spreading out, painting the Firmament overhead a fiery red color. Fist collided with Sword Intent. Because of the great force, the surrounding void broke apart, surged in reverse, and even created a devouring Black Hole. Yet, the two were still locked in a standstill in the void. ¡°Taia Sword,¡± Elder Taia uttered softly. He revealed his True Fate. Lin Ruhu also snorted coldly. Behind him, the phantom of a fierce tiger coalesced. This tiger was the ancient Purple Pupil Demon Tiger. Due to his fusion with the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body, Lin Ruhu chose the tiger series for his True Fate. He had not eaten few hardships for this True Fate. Perhaps the previous battles were too dull, but this kind of fighting ignited the enthusiasm of the audience present. Underneath the White Asura mask, Lin Ruhu¡¯s forehead veins bulged, gritting his teeth tightly, as he punched out bit by bit. Watching the Taia Sword, radiating Heaven Shaking sword beams, collide with Lin Ruhu, the void stirred, ending in Destruction. Suddenly, a deafening roar of a tiger came through. Lin Ruhu¡¯s Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body activated. He roared intensely, and in an instant shattered the Longsword, his fist firmly striking Elder Taia¡¯s abdomen. As a Sword Body, Elder Taia did not spit out blood, but the Sword Radiance around his body had already dimmed quite a bit. He looked up to see Lin Ruhu activating one of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies. Not only did the True Fate divine beast appear behind him, but the air around him was also filled with the aura of the King of a Thousand Beasts. Chapter 983 - 982 Baili Xiao Takes the Stage Chapter 983: Chapter 982 Baili Xiao Takes the Stage Watching Elder Taia, Lin Ruhu¡¯s surrounding tiger roars shook the heavens, with endless might swirling around him. He stepped into the void, charging directly toward Elder Taia. From afar, he seemed like a ferocious ancient beast, brutal and powerful. Like drinking hair and blood. Elder Taia took a deep breath, condensing sharp sword light in both hands. This time, he wasn¡¯t using Sword Intent, but the Sword Dao. ... Entering the Taoism with the sword, cutting down everything. With a ¡°boom,¡± as Lin Ruhu approached, he felt as if he had been banished to another spatial void. That was the void of the sword. Infinite Sword Intents, even various different sword properties. There were overbearing and unparalleled heavy swords, enigmatic and unpredictable twin swords, and swift swords as fleeting as a white steed passing a gap. All of these swords charged at him, as if to submerge him within them. Even as Lin Ruhu defended with all his might, he was still slashed by several Sword Intents. He bellowed loudly, his black and white hair appearing even more profound. His body¡¯s muscles bulged prominently. His eyes had a soul-devouring intensity. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡± ¨C he walked on, his heavy footsteps echoing in this spatial void. Then he raised his arms and smashed heavily around the void. Once, twice, with his body at the center, a vacuum appeared all around. The Sword Intents were all annihilated, and eventually, the void could not withstand his power and was utterly shattered. His enlarged fist swept through the void, landing directly on Elder Taia¡¯s face. The opponent¡¯s body was once again sent flying. His figure sprinting, Lin Ruhu chased after the flying silhouette before it landed, grabbing and punching once more. ¡°Old man¡­cough cough, I admit defeat,¡± Elder Taia¡¯s voice came through. Lin Ruhu¡¯s somewhat frantic expression instantly calmed down. He gasped for air, throwing the figure away. ¡°Elder,¡± the people from Sword Spirit Country quickly went to support Elder Taia. Lin Ruhu took a deep breath; even though he had defeated his opponent, he had still sustained severe injuries. All of them felt like being torn by swords. ¡°This Black Asura wins. Would you like to rest or continue the battle?¡± Baili Chengfeng came by with a smile and asked. Lin Ruhu gave him a fierce look. Then he indifferently said, ¡°Naturally, the battle continues. I didn¡¯t come for the position of Alliance Hierarch, I only wish to see my own strength.¡± ¡°Good, heroic hero,¡± Baili Chengfeng laughed. ¡°Then who will challenge this Black Asura?¡± ¡°Young man, by rights, fighting you while you¡¯re injured would be bullying the weak,¡± a voice came from below. ¡°But this is a contest, and there are no such rules.¡± Lin Ruhu looked up to see a middle-aged man from the Vast Sea Country stepping forward. This man wore a Confucian robe, having a particularly scholarly look, with the robe being white and likewise, white eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s Qi Tianhai,¡± the people below immediately started discussing. It seemed that with their commentary, they could peel away the achievements of every contestant. ¡°The Monarch of the Vast Sea Country, quite rare.¡± Qi Tianhai stepped forward; he did not exhibit the imposing pressure of a King, the might above tens of thousands. Instead, he exuded a boundless Gen presence, like an unfathomably deep sea, approaching step by step. ¡°Young man, just admit defeat,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t really want a hollow victory, although even if you were in your prime, you might not be able to win against me.¡± ¡°Why waste so many words,¡± Lin Ruhu snorted coldly. His fists flew directly towards his opponent. Qi Tianhai shook his head with a smile. With a wave of his hand, everyone started to feel the moisture in the air around them. Waves bashed against the void, flowing down from afar, three thousand feet. ¡°Ruhu is going to lose,¡± Xu Zimo murmured to himself upon witnessing the scene. As the waves surged over, Lin Ruhu found himself enveloped within. Water, both soft and hard, could nurture all things and moisten all creatures. To Lin Ruhu¡¯s surprise, he discovered that he could hardly exert any strength in his fists. It seemed as if the water currents bore a special power that was exceptionally effective at dissipating forces. Even if he broke the water flow with a punch, it was meaningless. For water is shapeless. ¡°Shocking waves,¡± Qi Tianhai raised his right hand, waves of endless water swirling around him. The forefront of these waves morphed into the head of a tiger, rushing to devour Lin Ruhu. Lin Ruhu smashed the water flow with a punch, yet the water splashed all over him. Qi Tianhai next to him concentrated his gaze and let out a soft shout. ¡°Water can be soft, embracing all streams, Yet also hard, freezing thousands of miles.¡± As his words fell, everyone could distinctly feel the temperature dropping, turning cold. The water surrounding Lin Ruhu began to congeal into ice, freezing him entirely. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, pummeled by the currents, he was sent flying away. Below the arena, the ice shattered and dissipated, Lin Ruhu looked at his opponent with a fluctuating gaze. Fighting this person, he always felt like his strength had nowhere to be applied. ¡°We concede,¡± Xu Zimo spoke from the side. Lin Ruhu returned, looking somewhat downcast. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not happy?¡± Xu Zimo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that, just feeling frustrated about the loss,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°This is not a time for you to be disheartened, but to realize something,¡± Xu Zimo said. ¡°From the start of your cultivation, you¡¯ve been practicing the Tyrant Emperor¡¯s Cultivation Technique and using the Heavenly Gang Fierce Tiger Body. You chose the path of brute force from the beginning. But you¡¯ve failed to understand that violence isn¡¯t just about raw power. Strength can be both soft and hard. You must learn to control it freely, knowing how to use it to become stronger.¡± ¡°I will work on it,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded. With Qi Tianhai¡¯s victory, he looked around and cheerfully asked, ¡°Who else wishes to challenge me?¡± The crowd began to settle down. There were some from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, but they were not willing to step up anymore. Mainly because some people were indifferent to the position of Alliance Hierarch. They participated in this event partly on the way to addressing the matters of the Demon Race and not out of great interest in the title of Alliance Hierarch. After all, the Alliance Hierarch could only command them outwardly; their respective Sect Gates were still under their own control. As everyone pondered, suddenly there was a sound of wind coming from a distance. ¡°Who?¡± Qi Tianhai thought someone was sneaking up on him and swiftly dodged. But when he looked again, he saw it was just some ordinary ribbons. Ribbons of various colors flew in from afar. Red, blue, green, yellow, purple. The ribbons circled half way around the arena before finally coming to rest atop it. The colorful ribbons, like decorations, draped over the space above the arena. Then on the other end of the ribbons, a graceful woman slowly made her way over. The woman wore a long red robe with several blue clouds embroidered on it. With red edges on her robe and her black hair done up in a high, elegant bun. Chapter 984 - 983 Xu Zimei Takes the Stage Chapter 984: Chapter 983 Xu Zimei Takes the Stage These women¡¯s skin, I do not know how it is maintained, surpasses white snow, or perhaps even more exquisite than snow. Her face is as delicate as lotus, eyebrows like willows, those pair of eyes seem like endless ice, capable of freezing everything. Adding a touch of grace to her entire person. Her crimson lips slightly lifted, hands tender like shoots, skin fair like coagulated fat, neck like a slender insect, teeth like bottle gourds, forehead smooth with moth-like eyebrows. This woman is none other than Baili Xiao. Time apart has rendered her transformation unfathomable. ... Compared to her former self, one could say she¡¯s completely changed, thoroughly transformed in temperament. Seeing this woman step by step ascend from the multicolored silk ribbons, a poem unconsciously surfaces in people¡¯s minds. Charming and ethereal, barely thirteen, in the early days of the second month, with cardamom in the shoots. She is as cold as frost, with immense Immortal Qi swirling around her. As if in a trance, people feel as if they¡¯ve witnessed a fairy in white descending to the mortal realm. Alas, she is not draped in a white robe, nor is she a fairy. Clad in a red gown, blossoming like fresh blood, her face frighteningly beautiful like a blooming night-blooming cereus, bright and full. Trembling, floating, fragrance overflowing. A spiky daffodil could not be more apt. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Baili family produced an extraordinary woman, capable of rivaling Empress Hongtian of olden days. Today, I am fortunate to witness,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°The radiance of the Empress cannot be overshadowed by anyone, and I am no exception,¡± Baili Xiao shook her head and said earnestly. Her voice was ethereal, like the song of a hundred birds echoing through the mountains. ¡°There is no need for undue humility, the achievements of the predecessors are there to be surpassed,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it was you who proposed to convene this Alliance Hierarch¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Baili Xiao said indifferently. ¡°If Monarch Qi has any doubts, you can raise them after the meeting, but for now, we are still in the midst of competition.¡± ¡°It was presumptuous of me,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°However, looking at you, I really can¡¯t bring myself to strike.¡± ¡°Beauty is but a skull a thousand years later, you overstate, Monarch,¡± Baili Xiao shook her head. ¡°If that is the case,¡± the smile on Qi Tianhai¡¯s face tightened. The formidable aura around him erupted once again, sending Shocking Waves towards Baili Xiao. Baili Xiao looked on indifferently, she extended her right hand and lightly flicked her finger. The rushing water was instantly frozen. With a wave of Baili Xiao¡¯s hand and a ¡°bang,¡± the frozen torrent shattered into pieces, turning into a cohort of ice arrows hurtling towards Qi Tianhai. Qi Tianhai¡¯s gaze intensified, he had not anticipated the enemy to counterattack so effortlessly. Watching the ice arrows, he waved both hands, another stream of water appeared before him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The water formed a circle, spinning counterclockwise in front of him. All the incoming ice arrows were caught up in it. An overwhelming momentum was rising around Qi Tianhai. He spread his arms, and saw several water columns surge to the sky around him, taking the shape of dragons. With vast ferocity, these dragons charged towards Baili Xiao. ¡°Roar and rumble,¡± the sound of dragon¡¯s cry shook the wilderness. ¡°Why bother testing, Monarch Qi?¡± Baili Xiao shook her head gently. She stood still, not moving an inch. A formidable force emanated, and with another wave of her right hand, a giant hand made of Spiritual Energy appeared above her head. As the giant hand struck down, a faint, intriguing smile appeared on Qi Tianhai¡¯s lips. The giant hand missed its target, As those four Water Dragons bore down on Baili Xiao, they suddenly dispersed, then seeped into the ground in the four cardinal directions. Baili Xiao frowned at all of this. ¡°Formation?¡± sensing the changing atmosphere around her, she asked. ¡°You guessed it,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re a tough opponent; I must strike you down with a single blow.¡± Qi Tianhai snapped his fingers. The arena beneath their feet began to shake. Four forces surged towards the sky, intercrossing with each other at four different positions. It formed a pattern like a four-pointed star. ¡°Frost Dragon Sealing Array,¡± Qi Tianhai said with a light chuckle. Inside the Formation, the ground turned white as if covered by a layer of frost. A gigantic Ice Dragon spiraled up and appeared above them. The huge dragon head exhaled two streams of white frost. Baili Xiao found herself unable to move, her surrounding space completely sealed. At this moment, Qi Tianhai no longer held anything back. His True Fate above his head burst open, and he let out a fierce shout. ¡°The waters of the Yellow River come from the sky, rushing to the sea, never to return.¡± Above his head, the Firmament began to change. The wind picked up, and the sound of rushing water, ¡°gushing and rumbling,¡± grew louder. Suddenly, the Firmament was torn open, revealing a vast and boundless sea. It was a real sea ¡ª immense and limitless, with only the sound of flowing water, the flooding Yellow River flowing overhead. ¡°If you concede now, I can spare your life,¡± said Qi Tianhai. ¡°Should this True Fate descend, you will bear the consequences.¡± Baili Xiao looked at him, her expression calm and unperturbed. ¡°Kill,¡± Qi Tianhai commanded coldly. Hand dragging the vast sea, he made a killing move towards Baili Xiao. The power of nature is indeed fearsome; it can even be understood as the might of heaven and earth. Such a vast sea falling down would annihilate everything. With a ¡°boom,¡± centered around the Formation where Baili Xiao was. The sea¡­ fell. In an instant, it was as if a fortress had been breached, and the raging surging waves rushed forth. Heaven and earth were roaring, the arena crafted of Great Dao crystals cracked, the storm swept through, and many spectators even retreated backward. Qi Tianhai watched his masterpiece with satisfaction. This position of Alliance Hierarch, he was determined to win. ¡°You seem quite pleased with yourself,¡± a voice suddenly spoke up behind him. His face stiffened, and his entire body froze. His head quivered as he turned around, facing a face of utter beauty. ¡°How can this be¡­ When?¡± He didn¡¯t have time to think much, as Baili Xiao¡¯s jade hand had already touched his back. A surge of supreme power was transmitted. His body was pierced through, a blood hole appearing. Then he was uncontrollably swept forward, engulfed by the Waves of his own Formation. In an instant, he was obliterated from sight. ¡°This round, Baili Xiao wins,¡± Baili Chengfeng said, smiling with satisfaction. ¡°Is there anyone else who would like to fight? If not, the assembly should come to an end.¡± The audience was dead silent, the Monarch of the Vast Sea Country, Qi Tianhai, had been defeated like that. Everyone¡¯s heart sounded an alarm. Just as Baili Chengfeng was about to make the announcement, a figure suddenly stood up. ¡°How about¡­ I play with you?¡± A man dressed in a black battle robe, wearing a White Asura mask, stood up. A red cape fluttered behind him as he walked up towards the arena, step by step. A gentle breeze blew by, and the man seemed to yawn. ¡°Sorry about that, I¡¯ve been sitting down there for too long and almost dozed off.¡± Chapter 985: 984: Six-Fingered Demon Pianist, Demon Disk Immortal Scroll Chapter 985: Chapter 984: Six-Fingered Demon Pianist, Demon Disk Immortal Scroll Watching Xu Zimei step onto the stage, the crowd below began murmuring softly. ¡°That guy seems to be with the Black Asura from before.¡± ¡°Who are these two people? That Black Asura actually defeated Elder Taia. How come we have never heard of such characters before?¡± ¡°It might be someone they know, deliberately wearing a mask.¡± Facing Baili Xiao, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I also wanted to try out for the position of Alliance Hierarch.¡± ¡°Remove your mask,¡± Baili Xiao said with a frown. ... ¡°Why should I take it off?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°I know it¡¯s you. Since you dare to come, what¡¯s the point of hiding,¡± replied Baili Xiao. Her voice was chilling, filled with intense hatred. Xu Zimei chuckled, slowly raised his right hand, and removed the mask. His long hair fluttered in the breeze. Compared to before, Xu Zimei now had a sharper and more resolute yet colder demeanor. ¡°Who is that guy?¡± the crowd underneath the stage was momentarily stunned. Then, numerous formidable presences surged skyward, stirring the crowd into an uproar. ¡°It¡¯s the Saint Heir of True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°He must be the Demon King then.¡± ¡°How dare he? With so many of us gathered here, he actually walks right into the trap.¡± ¡°I thought he¡¯d stay hidden.¡± Below the arena, several strong members of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect stood up first. On the side of Phoenix Ancient Country, Heavenly Phoenix Empress, dressed in a fiery red robe, stood up; her red robe spread like the wings of a phoenix. ¡°Since the Demon King is here, I think there¡¯s no need to continue this Demon Vanquishing Congress.¡± Heavenly Phoenix Empress coldly said, ¡°Kill the Demon King, and all will be well.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± the Monarch of Great Qian Empire, Ren Qiankun also stood up and responded. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to avenge yourself personally,¡± Xu Zimei did not pay attention to the others and instead looked at Baili Xiao and smiled. ¡°Now I¡¯m here, giving you the chance. Let¡¯s see if you can seize it.¡± Baili Xiao stared intently at Xu Zimei and did not speak. Instead, she turned her head to look at the indignant crowd below the stage. Perhaps they all thought Xu Zimei was too arrogant. Disregarding so many from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. ¡°Hear me out, everyone; this man and I have irreconcilable enmities,¡± said Baili Xiao. ¡°Leave him to me; I will handle it. Everyone else can support from behind.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Baili Family? Do you want to take all the credit for yourselves?¡± someone shouted from below. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Today, regardless if I kill him or if you all do, the credit will belong to our Demon Vanquishing Alliance,¡± said Baili Xiao. ¡°But this man must die by my hands. Everyone back me up; if I fail, then you can take over, how about that?¡± At this point, Baili Chengfeng also came forward, smiling, ¡°Everyone, just consider it a favor for the Baili Family. After all, the final credit goes to everyone. And there¡¯s no harm in reaping the rewards.¡± The people below exchanged glances, and then saw Ren Qiankun nodding his head, saying, ¡°Then I hope the Baili Family can keep their word.¡± It was only after the crowd calmed down that Baili Xiao turned to look at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before; I will definitely kill you.¡± ¡°There are many in this world who want me dead, even Heaven itself wants my life. But as you see, I¡¯m still alive,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°By the way, I heard you are the chief disciple of Empress Hong Tian. ¡°What a pity!¡± ¡°What pity?¡± Baili Xiao frowned and asked. ¡°A pity to be born in the same era as me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Have you never wondered why I reincarnated in this era?¡± Baili Xiao coldly huffed. ¡°Because of me?¡± Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Among those present here, who isn¡¯t here because of you? You were born to bring destruction,¡± Baili Xiao said. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t spout your nonsense theories to me about being born and destiny. My biggest strength is that I don¡¯t believe in fate, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, they can¡¯t either. The Yuan Central Continent nowadays is just so-so. I heard Heaven Beyond Heavens is quite fun, I want to check it out.¡± ¡°You have to stay alive until then,¡± Baili Xiao coldly snorted. The Spiritual Energy in her hand surged, her right hand opened, as if controlling the entire void. A giant palm formed from the dense Spiritual Energy overhead struck towards Xu Zimei. That massive palm covered half of the firmament, compressing and exploding the air, ¡°boom boom boom¡± thundering overhead. Xu Zimei directly threw a punch, with the Creation Force swirling at his fist, shattering the giant palm. His figure swiftly moved, charging towards Baili Xiao. Both of their figures burst out with extreme might, that of the pinnacle of the Divine Vein. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even said to be the limit of Divine Vein powers. Though not Stepping into Immortality, yet surpassing it. Their figures swiftly streaked across the void, the majority around unable to see the clarity of their fight. Only the void continuously exploding, and the ground of the arena cracking. After a long while, the void exploded once more, flinging Baili Xiao¡¯s figure backwards. Xu Zimei rose into the air, his aura mighty as if piercing through the heavens, suppressing all. His eyes blazed, sweeping over everyone present, finally landing on Baili Xiao¡¯s retreating figure. Baili Xiao slowly stood up, stretching out her right hand. In the distance, the void exploded, a vertical harp flew through, floating in front of Baili Xiao. The harp¡¯s music was lingering, occasionally notes would burst forth. The void stirred up waves as if they could snatch away one¡¯s heart. Baili Xiao leaned on the edge of the arena, the harp slightly resting against her, her fingers slowly moved, the strings vibrating, and a booming sound emerged around. ¡°Everyone, quickly cover your ears,¡± someone yelled from below. Just as the harp¡¯s music sounded, some powerful individuals sensed something amiss. Fortunately, this music wasn¡¯t targeting them, otherwise, people within hundreds of miles would need to retreat. Xu Zimei looked at Baili Xiao, the music notes materialized, mixed with a ripple of notes approaching. ¡°It¡¯s the Music of Seven Emotions,¡± someone knowledgeable exclaimed instantly. ¡°Created by the Six-Fingered Demon Pianist, it¡¯s said to be the strongest music in the Yuan Central Continent. For hundreds of thousands of years, no one has surpassed it.¡± ¡°This music can freely control a person¡¯s Seven Emotions and Six Desires, driving one to madness, to obsession, even to control a person.¡± ¡°I will repay all the suffering I have endured upon you,¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s voice filled with murderous intent followed. ¡°Competing with music, huh,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°I have a piece too, you might try it.¡± He slowly took out the Jade Flute he had obtained from the Ancient Heavenly Court. Among the ten Divine Methods, there is one called the Demon Disk Immortal Scroll. As the saying goes, envying mandarin ducks not immortals, this divisorial method, is a melody of becoming an immortal, and also a melody of becoming a demon. Chapter 986: 985 Reincarnation, Life and Death Samsara Jue Chapter 986: Chapter 985 Reincarnation, Life and Death Samsara Jue Xu Zimei slowly picked up the Jade Flute, and the moment the flute sounded, a light yet furious sound transmitted through it. It was like the surging waves of the sea, not possessing a specific style like that of ordinary flute music. Instead, it was particularly chaotic, as if countless waves were intertwining together, numerous voids fracturing densely intertwined. Like a tangled and disorderly ball of yarn. A wildly intense melody, which even those with their ears closed nearby couldn¡¯t control. ¡°Great music is scarce in sound,¡± said Baili Xiao across from him, furrowing her brows. ... The sound in her hands kept changing. ¡°Great elegance has no melody, Great Dao has no strings.¡± With a few light shouts falling, only to see Baili Xiao¡¯s jade fingers swiftly creating numerous afterimages, sweeping across the strings. However, Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he played the Jade Flute, his white robe fluttering with the wind. Demon Disk Immortal Scroll, Nirvana, breaking the boundary between Immortal and Demon, it is the supreme divine melody. This immortal scroll is a composition of rebirth and destruction. He stands strong as the mountain despite the breeze, he remains unswayed like the moon illuminating the river. Xu Zimei stood at the center, regardless of how hard Baili Xiao tried, her musical notes couldn¡¯t get within three meters of him. Suddenly, with the sound of the Jade Flute changing, at times mad like demons, at times light like immortals. The entire melody intermingled within, and exploded completely. With a ¡°boom¡±, the arena made from Great Dao Crystal Stone underfoot cracked completely. And Baili Xiao¡¯s figure was thrown out by the aftermath. Xu Zimei steadied himself, slowly removing the Jade Flute. Looking at the harp by his feet, he directly lifted his foot and stomped down hard. With a ¡°boom,¡± the originally classical harp instantly shattered into pieces. ¡°Is that all?¡± He looked towards Baili Xiao, chuckling lightly. Baili Xiao stood up, wiping the trace of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth. Her gaze still calm as she looked at Xu Zimei. But the aura around her body became much more powerful. Like the monstrous waves raised by a storm, each wave fiercer than the last. ¡°Time-Space as Flowers,¡± she stretched out her hand and snapped her fingers. Immediately, the world quieted down. It was the true sense of silence, where both space and time had completely stopped. Petals formed by the force of space-time drifted down from above. These petals opened in three layers, as if reflecting eternity. One petal after another, as they fell upon Xu Zimei¡¯s body, they merged into him. Xu Zimei slightly frowned, realizing he didn¡¯t feel much. As more and more petals fell around, Baili Xiao stretched out her hand again. ¡°Eternal Ancient hastiness.¡± Those space-time flowers that merged into his body seemed like seeds, one by one, beginning to take root and sprout. Xu Zimei felt himself enveloped and permeated by the dense power of time in an instant. ¡°Eternal Ancient emptiness,¡± Baili Xiao snapped her fingers again. The previously still void resumed. However, this time, Xu Zimei noticed that space-time was flowing backward, yet the power of the space-time flowers on him was flowing forward. It was as if the flow of time had diverged. One forward, one backward. When the flows of both time-spans overlapped, Xu Zimei felt his being split apart. Endless power wrapped around his body, accelerating his own time. It¡¯s as if a person originally had a hundred days to live, but under ten-fold acceleration, only ten days remain. At this moment, this is Xu Zimei¡¯s situation, the acceleration is far more than ten times. He glanced at his body, which was starting to become illusory. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just mastering the mere basics of the Space-time Great Dao, daring to show it off.¡± With a wave of his right hand, a ¡°boom¡± sound erupted, and this time space-time completely halted. Xu Zimei swiftly moved his right hand, and before Baili Xiao could react, he heavily landed on her shoulder. Her figure was once again sent flying. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was more proficient with this space-time force than Baili Xiao. Looking down from above, Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. ¡°I was looking forward to a surprise from you, but the progress during this time is negligible.¡± Baili Xiao bit her lip, remaining silent. Her aura changed once again, turning from mellow to sharp. ¡°Sword Across Ages.¡± She transformed her right arm into a sword, executing the unique skill of Emperor Changkong. Wu Geng¡¯s sword intent roared towards him, seemingly annihilating the void where Xu Zimei stood. Yet, it was still to no avail; Xu Zimei stretched out a hand and entirely crushed the sword intent in his grasp. At this moment, it seemed Baili Xiao was waiting for this very moment. Her body burst forth with a brilliance, and immediately afterwards, a shadow split from her body. This shadow was another Baili Xiao. Before Xu Zimei could react, the shadow struck him in the abdomen, sending him flying. Xu Zimei stood up and brushed off his white robe. ¡°Your True Fate is reincarnation, deserving for someone who has reincarnated.¡± So-called reincarnation is the most direct method of Stepping into Immortality. This Baili Xiao split herself into two parts, one part stepped into immortality, while the other contested Destiny entering the Taoism. If successful, united in Immortal Path, it can be said to be extremely powerful. At this moment, this shadow stepping into immortality, shone like the bright moon. Xu Zimei also slowly drew his Tyrant Shadow. The sharp aura of the blade echoed through the void. The two shadows of Baili Xiao charged towards him. One figure moved with the grandeur of phoenix dancing in the heavens, mighty and with tremendous force. The other figure, like cutting through wind and waves, belonged to a fighting style that grows stronger with battle. The coordination between the two figures was seamless, displaying special proficiency. While Xu Zimei was dealing with the attacks from the two figures, he also noticed an unusual aspect. These figures were not just simple reincarnations; one was brimming with life, while the other was dead and stagnant. ¡°Life and Death Samsara Jue,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. ¡°This Reincarnation Elder is really generous.¡± Seeing this, Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow suddenly erupted with immense power, completely suppressing both figures. One of the ten great Divine Methods, Swastika. A Swastika seal materialized and suppressed them. Immediately, both figures were fully suppressed. Once again, Xu Zimei swung his blade, executing the nineteenth style of Way of Inquiry, both figures of Baili Xiao were sent flying. However, these figures burst with a strong Qi of Life and Death, forming a black hole in front of them. Trying to pull Xu Zimei into the black hole, ultimately trapping him in reincarnation. ¡°You only have these tricks, too unimpressive,¡± Xu Zimei coldly shouted. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand once again slashed through, directly annihilating the black hole, and both figures of Baili Xiao were enveloped under the blade¡¯s path. With a swish, blood burst forth, scattering in the void, a streak of red. Chapter 987: 986 Everyone Must Die Today Chapter 987: Chapter 986 Everyone Must Die Today Under the shadow of Tyrant Shadow, the blade¡¯s brilliance dazzles, shattering the void, after which all is annihilated. Baili Xiao¡¯s twin figures are both sent flying backward, each bearing a deep gash. Blood pours forth, the wound shockingly ghastly to behold. ¡°Bring out whatever tricks you have left, lest you go to Hell with regrets,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Do you not feel it yet?¡± Baili Xiao said. ¡°Feel what?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ... ¡°You¡¯ve entered the cycle of reincarnation without realizing it,¡± Baili Xiao chuckled. In the void around Xu Zimei, strands of gray mist unexpectedly appeared, entangling him. Each strand of this gray mist represented a force of reincarnation. At this moment, the power of reincarnation had covered Xu Zimei¡¯s whole body, slowly dragging his form and divine soul towards falling into the cycle of reincarnation. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Xu Zimei frowned. The previous black hole of reincarnation was just a ruse, and even he had not noticed when he had fallen into the cycle. ¡°Wait, the Flying Immortal Body,¡± Xu Zimei suddenly recalled. As the fastest of the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, the Flying Immortal Body, in some sense, had surpassed both space and time. The space-time imprisonment by Baili Xiao just now, including the reincarnated avatar, had all been a ploy, meant to provide cover for the reincarnation process. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to kill you, and I understand your origins better than anyone,¡± Baili Xiao continued. ¡°But in this world, there is no such thing as invincibility.¡± At this moment, the power of reincarnation restrained Xu Zimei, and the space around Baili Xiao began to twist, her reincarnation body standing face-to-face with her. Followed by a second reincarnation. Brilliant light sparkled in the void, revealing another shadow stepping out from within Baili Xiao¡¯s body. Three Baili Xiaos stood in the void. ¡°Do you know why I call myself Jade Pure Fairy?¡± Baili Xiao scoffed. Jade Pure Fairy was the name from her past life. ¡°How would I know so much,¡± Xu Zimei replied with an amused laugh. Even now, constrained by the cycle of reincarnation, his expression remained unperturbed. He was merely interested in observing Baili Xiao. ¡°In our times, it was known to all that Empress Hongtian had three disciples. They were the Jade Pure Fairy, the Supreme Clear Fairy, and the Great Clear Fairy.¡± Baili Xiao stated flatly, ¡°But few in the world knew that we were not human, but rather the three purest essences of this world.¡± ¡°The essence of the Three Clears?¡± Xu Zimei was startled for a moment. He had heard of this legend. The cosmos is eternal, yet each world within it is in constant flux. From the establishment of a microcosm to its peak of prosperity, followed by its decline and destruction. After the destructive collapse of the cosmos where the Demon Race resided in the Cosmos Ze Era, and thousands of years of brewing, the current world emerged. The current world is divided into the epochs of Myth, Wild Desolation, and the Era of Emperors. Whether it be the True Martial Great Emperor, who inaugurated the Era of Emperors, or the Holy Master, who initiated the age of Wild Desolation, they each just started a minor epoch. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the world they currently reside in, the entire Yuan Central Continent, also had its creator. Only, the era is so distant that many have long since forgotten. From many ancient mythological texts, the name of the world¡¯s creator can still be found. ¡°Hong Gu!¡± According to legend, after Hong Gu created the world, he perished and his divine soul turned into three essences. They are the three essences known as the Supreme Clear, Jade Pure, and Great Clear. These three essences are the purest and most ancient in the world. ¡­ At this moment, three figures of Baili Xiao stood in the void. Endless might was swirling around them. The entire void was filled with powerful forces. ¡°Empress Hongtian was a unique woman through the ages, who found three types of qi and created the three great Fairy Laws: the Jade Pure Fairy Law, the Supreme Clear Fairy Law, and the Great Clear Fairy Law.¡± Baili Xiao¡¯s eyes sparkled with a divine light, like that of a deity. ¡°The three ultimate Fairy Laws, specially established for the Demon Race, are enough to kill you.¡± ¡°Is that so? The Empress Hongtian must have really worked hard,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°To be constantly remembered by the Empress like this, should I be happy or should I be afraid?¡± ¡°Today will be your day of death, no matter how much you struggle, you are just like a fish on the chopping board,¡± Baili Xiao snorted coldly. Her three figures were seen standing upon the void. All of them raised their hands high, their gazes stern as if a mysterious power was condensing from the void. ¡°Jade Pure,¡± her voice proclaimed, vast and solemn. Subsequently, the second figure also shouted ¡°Supreme Clear.¡± The third figure called out ¡°Great Clear.¡± Three vast and boundless rays of light converged in the void, enveloping everything. At this moment, they were the focal point of everything. It was as though the world gathered here. When the light reached its zenith, it transformed into a beam that pierced the heavens and shot towards Xu Zimei. The three types of qi attacked together, annihilating all the space along their path. In an instant, heaven and earth were silent. It was evident that this move had cost Baili Xiao a great deal. Her two other selves shattered directly, while her true body was deathly pale, and even her stance was somewhat unsteady. Her forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Yet, she smiled as she looked towards the location destroyed by the light beam. ¡°You have ultimately lost to me; all of this should come to an end now.¡± With a ¡°boom,¡± a mushroom cloud rose in the void. The residual shockwaves from the explosion not only destroyed the entire Baili Residence but also affected half of Hundreds Miles City. Everyone scrambled to avoid it. Those with weaker powers were directly blown into the sky. ¡°This,¡± Baili Chengfeng stared blankly at the scene, probably he too had not anticipated this outcome. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as he is dead, everything can be rebuilt,¡± Baili Xiao said indifferently. ¡°The benefits obtained by the Baili Family will multiply hundreds or even thousands of times.¡± In the end, Baili Chengfeng nodded his head. As the aftermath of the explosion settled, the mushroom cloud also slowly began to dissipate. Everyone watched unwaveringly as the dust cleared. ¡°That, that is¡­¡­¡± At this moment, the war song rose. The entire firmament was enveloped by a vast and lingering Demonic Qi. Cloaked in a battle robe, standing amidst the demonic fog, his hair turned a fiery red and loosely floated behind him. On his body, black-purple Demon Seals circulated, emitting a faint glow, as if profound meanings were bursting forth. In his eyes, the Great Thousand Demon Realm seemed to be surging, surrounded by endless Demonic Qi. A blood-red cape fluttered in the wind. Above his head, where the Demonic Qi loomed, the firmament flashed with lightning and thunder, clouds densely packed. Countless black thunders, like Black Dragons, weaved through the dark clouds in the void. ¡°How can this be,¡± Baili Xiao watched the scene in disbelief. In theory, these three Fairy Laws should refine all Demonic Qi; Xu Zimei was destined to die. ¡°Today, everyone shall die,¡± Xu Zimei looked around coldly with an indifferent gaze. Chapter 988 - 987 Great Emperor Descends Chapter 988: Chapter 987 Great Emperor Descends Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, someone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Even someone shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. With so many of us, just killing him is enough.¡± As soon as the person¡¯s voice fell, Xu Zimei simply turned his head to look. And with a ¡°boom,¡± his body exploded. Exploded right on the spot. Xu Zimei turned his head again, finding no one dared to meet his gaze. ... His gaze finally fell on Baili Xiao. ¡°I really want to interview you about your current feelings,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You¡­,¡± Baili Xiao opened her mouth slightly, but at the brink of speaking, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Are you curious why I haven¡¯t killed you?¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward. Baili Xiao nodded slightly. ¡°Because from the beginning, we were not on the same level,¡± Xu Zimei grabbed her by the neck and lifted her into the void. Their gazes locked onto each other. ¡°You always mock me, telling me to accept my fate, saying that my ultimate return is destruction. Little did you know that you are merely someone else¡¯s pawn.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed, then threw Baili Xiao¡¯s figure out and once again advanced step by step. ¡°The great era stirs, and the talented disciples ascend the stage, one after another. For others, these competing talented disciples represent the future, they are the hope of the new generation. But for me, including you, you all are just a bunch of jesters.¡± Xu Zimei said faintly, ¡°From the moment I arrived in this era, everything was predestined. Not destruction, but rather, I dominate everything.¡± Tyrant Shadow trailed behind him, inching forward. Xu Zimei approached Baili Xiao, who looked up at his figure. At the moment he raised Tyrant Shadow, a beam of light suddenly flew from far away. Xu Zimei slashed down with his sword, shattering the light directly. But a figure had already appeared, standing between Xu Zimei and Baili Xiao. The Lord of Light, clad in a radiant light that illuminated the world. He looked at Xu Zimei with piercing eyes. ¡°Please halt, benefactor.¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xu Zimei looked at him and smiled. ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious,¡± the Lord of Light nodded slightly. ¡°Based on what I know about you, you shouldn¡¯t be a lap dog for those people,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I come not for anyone else, but for the light in my heart,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°Your light has already been shattered, that girl called Hu Xian¡¯er,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. The expression on the Lord of Light¡¯s face stalled, then returned to normal. No more words. ¡°Do you also think I am a Great Demon destined for world destruction?¡± Xu Zimei restrained his smile, looking at him calmly. ¡°No, the so-called world destruction and world salvation are actually two sides of the same issue,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you bring destruction, but they are definitely not the saviors.¡± ¡°Then why do you obstruct me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I am saving the world,¡± the Lord of Light shook his head. ¡°If you start a great war with the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, the entire Yuan Central Continent will be thrown into chaos. Countless innocents will be involved. So whether you bring destruction or not, I must stop you.¡± ¡°Good or evil is not important, what matters is the outcome,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°I seem to understand your Light now. For the sake of the greater world, even if it means sacrificing goodness, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as the world is stable and the nation is at peace, right?¡± The Lord of Light merely had a neutral look, not uttering a word, the light around him growing ever brighter. ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°With my remnant body of Light, extinguishing everything,¡± the Lord of Light said. ¡°Meaningless,¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head. His entire body was enveloped in Demonic Qi. If not for the past friendship, he wouldn¡¯t waste so many words with the Lord of Light. Compared to the miserable previous life, Xiao Dingtian was truly a rare good friend of his. Ignoring the Lord of Light, he walked straight towards Baili Xiao. The Demonic Qi around him surged, juxtaposing with the Heaven-reaching Demonic Qi in the skies. The Lord of Light tried to stop Xu Zimei, but as he barely moved, he felt himself locked by a terrifying force. That pressure made his heart pound fiercely. It was a warning, as if the moment he dared to move, he would shatter into pieces the next second. All of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and the other strong arrivals formed a large circle around Xu Zimei, yet none dared to advance. Xu Zimei just walked past the Lord of Light like that. The Lord of Light from beginning to end didn¡¯t move, his forehead faintly sweating. Even the Light dimmed significantly. ¡°Who can save you now,¡± Xu Zimei approached Baili Xiao. Slowly raising Tyrant Shadow, the blade¡¯s Demonic Qi rampaged wildly. As the Curved Blade slashed down with a breathtaking might, everyone¡¯s gazes converged on this moment. With a ¡°bang¡± explosion, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was blown backwards. ¡­¡­ At this moment, above the Firmament, a hole was punched through the rolling Demonic Qi. A beam of light shone down from the Firmament. Within this light, several figures carrying a palanquin emerged. The vast Immortal Qi enveloped the world, with imperial might soaring to the heavens, driving away all Demonic Qi. Endless radiance twinkled within the cloak of Immortal Qi. People looked up at the palanquin, feeling its immense and profound presence. It made one feel like an ant. This palanquin seemed to have travelled across nine heavens and ten earths, coming from the Eight Desolates. This moment above the Firmament was utterly silent, as if it suppressed everything. This vast imperial might hovered not only over Hundreds Miles City, but even the entire Yuan Central Continent, all creatures could feel it. Someone looked up in shock, unaware of what was happening. The Great Emperor¡­ has come. From the endless purifying radiance, a resonating female voice came from the palanquin. ¡°She cannot die.¡± Her voice allowed no doubt, emotionless, as if it wasn¡¯t a discussion, but a command. The revered presence in the palanquin was indiscernible, mysterious, impossible for sight to penetrate. ¡°Empress Hongtian?¡± Xu Zimei looked at her, his interest piqued. ¡°This matter ends here,¡± the voice from the palanquin spoke again. ¡°Sorry, even if Your Majesty herself is here today, or even if the Great Emperors of all heavens descended, even Heaven, it¡¯s useless,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°She must die, I¡¯ve said it.¡± ¡°Kill him, and each will receive a Nirvana Void Pill,¡± the being in the palanquin then ignored Xu Zimei. Addressing all the surrounding Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, she spoke. Nirvana Void Pill, that was a divine pill that could allow beings at the Immortal Extreme to comprehend the Principle and enter Half-Step Nirvana. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s breathing hastened. Everyone knew, the presence in the palanquin was one who kept her word, she wouldn¡¯t deceive them. Chapter 989 - 988 Divine Emperor, Ancient Nether Chapter 989: Chapter 988 Divine Emperor, Ancient Nether ¡°Nirvana Void Pill,¡± the person in the mirror had yet to finish speaking when she added. ¡°Besides the Nirvana Void Pill, anyone who comes to Heaven Beyond Heavens in the future can also join my forces and gain a sheltered haven.¡± Upon hearing these words, the crowd around stirred and finally, someone charged towards Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± With one leading, others followed, all attacking with formidable might. However, at the moment when everyone was in disarray and attacking together, a ¡°boom¡± resounded. ... Once again, a powerful force surged between heaven and earth like an overwhelming sea, suppressing everyone on the spot. Whether it was the old ancestors of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect or the powerful Loose Cultivators, at this moment, they were nothing more than small fish and shrimp in the deep sea in the face of this sudden force. ¡°It really is lively,¡± a male voice spoke up. Immediately after, the crowd saw a black light soaring into the sky on the other side of the horizon. The light transformed into a throne in the void. As if a lotus sprung from the earth, the dark energy formed the seat. A group of people in black robes stood on air, among them, an Avenue to Heaven appeared. On the Avenue, Principles flowed, Profound Meanings wrapped around, with the power of gods descending like endless falling leaves, forming this Avenue to Heaven. A man in a red robe stepped onto the Avenue to Heaven and slowly walked over. Eventually, he sat on the throne in the void. The black-robed people around him all knelt beside him. ¡°It¡¯s people from the Divine Gate,¡± someone among the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect recognized the attire of the group. The Divine Gate, a power almost forgotten. They originally could rule a part of the world like the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and stand in the secular world. However, their Ancestor was too overambitious. He even crazily thought to rule the entire Yuan Central Continent, Knowing that even the True Martial Great Emperor never contemplated such a matter. Eventually, he angered countless Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, three Great Emperors descended into the world and killed him. And the Divine Gate, from a once Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, turned into a rat crossing the street, helplessly hiding in the Old Land, barely surviving. Watching the appearance of the Divine Gate, some around were still clueless. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, the Divine Gate finally dares to come out of that Old Land.¡± ¡°What are they trying to do? Do they also want a share of the pie?¡± Some didn¡¯t understand, but most people¡¯s gazes were focused on the man sitting on the throne among the people of the Divine Gate. ¡°Great¡­ Great¡­ Great Emperor,¡± stuttered the Monarch of Phoenix Ancient Country, Heavenly Phoenix Empress. The surrounding area instantly fell silent. Two words, heavy as a thousand catties, left them breathless. No matter who was present, any old ancestor from the Immortal Gate, or the undying old monsters among the Loose Cultivators. Renowned throughout the world, or spanning several eras, in front of these two words ¡®Great Emperor¡¯, they were all insignificant, not worth mentioning. ¡°What day is today that two Great Emperors have appeared simultaneously?¡± Someone stuttered out loud. Some glanced at the man on the throne and then at the being inside the sedan, all exchanging glances. Under these circumstances, they were mere cannon fodder, with no control over their actions. ¡°Now that the Great Emperor has appeared among the Divine Gate,¡± someone thought of a terrifying fact. ¡°Could it be that the Divine Emperor of the past didn¡¯t die.¡± Or perhaps, the Divine Emperor was just injured and had been recuperating all these years. Many Immortal Gates recalled their actions of surrounding and attacking the Divine Gate in the past, a chill running from their feet to their heads. Even the being inside the sedan remained silent for a long time. She herself probably hadn¡¯t expected that there would be Great Emperors in this world. ¡°Who are you?¡± the entity inside the sedan asked. The voice was light and ethereal, like the Milky Way descending. ¡°Although I am not from the same era as Empress Hongtian, I know that you are definitely not Empress Hongtian. Right?¡± Divine Emperor slowly stood up. At this moment, it seemed as if heaven and earth were converging around him. Principles flowed and the profound meanings of the Great Dao emerged, with bursts of the Dao¡¯s sounds resonating. ¡°Empress Hongtian would definitely not force her way through the Great Dao and descend to Yuan Central Continent for such a matter.¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entity inside the sedan remained silent for a long time, obviously agreeing with the Divine Emperor. Empress Hongtian would not lower her dignity; if she truly wanted to kill Xu Zimei, she would confront him face-to-face in Heaven Beyond Heavens. Not like now, which was meaningless. More accurately, the other party feared that Xu Zimei carried Destiny and feared that they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him later, so they chose to descend to the Lower Realm in advance. For the Empress, this is utterly preposterous. ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± replied the entity inside the sedan indifferently. ¡°Do you want to protect him? Even if you protect him momentarily, you cannot protect him for a lifetime; eventually, it will only burn you as well.¡± ¡°No no no, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Divine Emperor waved his hand. Then he turned and bowed deeply to Xu Zimei. ¡°Greetings, my Lord.¡± As these words fell, the already silent surroundings became even quieter. Everyone was so shocked that their jaws nearly hit the floor, their mouths agape, unable to close for a long time. ¡°What, what did he just say?¡± someone asked in disbelief, repeating their own words. ¡°Could the Divine Emperor be under that demon?¡± Someone whispered. At this moment, everyone felt that the so-called Demon Vanquishing Alliance was just a joke. Especially Baili Xiao, who lay on the ground, her face deathly pale. Suddenly, she recalled the words Xu Zimei had just spoken. You see, as the great era moves, talented disciples climb onto the platform, after your performance, it¡¯s my turn. For others, they signify the future of Yuan Central Continent and the ultimate struggle for Destiny. But for me, they are just clowns in a performance. Baili Xiao raised her head and gradually looked towards Xu Zimei. His face was indifferent and calm, as if everything before him¡ªthe arrival of a Great Emperor, the Demon Vanquishing Alliance¡ªwere all just reflections in a mirror or the moon in water, trivial and negligible. ¡°You had already calculated everything, hadn¡¯t you?¡± said Baili Xiao. ¡°I can¡¯t see through you, never could from the beginning.¡± Just as everything around tensed up and everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Xu Zimei, waiting for his next decision. Again, a sound of splitting the air came from afar. ¡°Young Master Xu, long time no see, are you still well?¡± Another group of black-robed figures flew over from the distant sky. There were noticeably more black-robed figures this time, with ten figures leading, while the others stayed a few steps behind. These figures stood firm, densely covering the entire firmament. ¡°It¡¯s the Ancient Nether clan,¡± someone shouted again. One of the leaders, taking off the black robe from his head, enjoying the sunshine from the outside world. He took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°The space out here is really fresh indeed.¡± Xu Zimei looked up; this person was none other than King Qinyou, one of the Ten Yamas of Ancient Nether. Chapter 990: The 989th dust goes with the wind Chapter 990: The 989th dust goes with the wind King Qinyou, this is the Ancient Nether who has the best relationship with Xu Zimei. At first, the two even had dealings and cooperation. However, later on, Ancient Nether obtained what they wanted and have been secretly developing their strength since. As Xu Zimei¡¯s power grew, he often had no fixed residence, and their contact also diminished significantly. It can be said that back then, when the entire Yuan Central Continent was suppressing the Ancient Nether, only Xu Zimei did not care about their identity and cooperated with them. ¡°You¡¯re also here to join in the excitement?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light laugh. ... You should know, this time he had only spoken to the Divine Emperor about the matter, and almost completely forgot about Ancient Nether. ¡°It¡¯s hard for the young master, so naturally, we want to lend a helping hand,¡± King Qinyou said with a smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re less helpful and more likely wanting to hitch a ride with me to see the light of day again,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Nowadays, the entire continent is calling for the elimination of Demonic Skills and the protection of the Way of Inquiry, and no one wants to board your ride. But I, Ancient Nether, desperately seek it; could you leave us a seat?¡± King Qinyou said with a smile. ¡°In my era, I can protect you for three thousand years; after that, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then, thank you, young master,¡± Ancient Nether smiled. ¡°Today, whoever opposes the young master, is also opposing my Ancient Nether clan,¡± commanded King Qinyou. Instantly, the Ancient Nether clansmen around dispersed. Surrounding the area. The faces of those from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect instantly turned ugly. For a moment, the situation reversed, yet they dared not express any grievances. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his head, looking towards the nearby Lord of Light, and smiled, ¡°Now, how will you choose? Are you going to stand by my side? Or theirs?¡± The Lord of Light did not speak, but the light around him fluctuated more and more intensely. ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know; I hope your excellency would enlighten me,¡± the Lord of Light asked shaking his head. ¡°Because in my eyes, you are not the Lord of Light, but Xiao Dingtian. Still the Taoist Priest in Hu Xian¡¯er¡¯s eyes,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If you had killed Hu Xian¡¯er just now, maybe you would also be a corpse by now.¡± He did not intend to avenge Hu Xian¡¯er; rather, the Xiao Dingtian in his memory had his own thoughts and ideals and was not reduced to a lapdog of the light. Someone who could compromise for the greater good, rather than stubbornly pursuing something on a certain level. ¡°Regarding today¡¯s matter, I have learned a lot,¡± the Lord of Light replied. ¡°Your excellency also made it clear to me; the road is long and winding, the future still holds a long way to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about one thing,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Please speak, your excellency.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ultimately still the Taoist Priest in Hu Xian¡¯er¡¯s words, not the real Lord of Light, right?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Since your excellency has already seen through, why ask further?¡± the Lord of Light said shaking his head. Xu Zimei has always had a suspicion. Whether it¡¯s Xiao Dingtian or the Taoist Priest, including the person before him, none are the true Lord of Light. It could even be said that the real body of the Lord of Light is not on the Yuan Central Continent at all. These external bodies are just his means to spread the light. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But what¡¯s different is that each of these external bodies also possesses their own thoughts. This is the terrifying aspect of external bodies, to endow them with thoughts, rather than being puppet-like. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite eager to meet the real Lord of Light,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°When the time comes, your excellency will naturally meet,¡± replied the Lord of Light. ¡°Then do you want to be the real Lord of Light?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Hearing this, the expression of the Lord of Light froze for a moment. The real Lord of Light¡­ He smiled as he looked at Xu Zimei, still not speaking. Finally, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you become a Great Emperor.¡± Only the two of them understood the hidden meaning in these words. Xu Zimei then turned his gaze towards the sedan chair in the sky. He chuckled lightly, ¡°If this were in Heaven Beyond Heavens, you might still have some say. But now, having forcibly broken through the world barrier, under the rules of the Great Dao of the Yuan Central Continent, how much strength do you have left?¡± The person inside the sedan fell silent. The sedan was dark red, with Mad Wind sweeping through the sky above. The next moment, the four shadows carrying the sedan burst forth with Heaven Shaking might, attacking Xu Zimei. The Divine Emperor was about to make a move but was stopped by Xu Zimei. ¡°Let her come,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. If dealing with a real Great Emperor, Xu Zimei¡¯s strength was indeed much inferior. But for those returning from Heaven Beyond Heavens, they must suffer the influence of the Great Dao rules, probably far more so. Plus, she couldn¡¯t stay in this world for long. Looking at the four shadows charging over, his eyes were originally the Eyes of the Great Dao. Now, one of the ten Divine Methods, the Eyes of Reincarnation was activated. Amidst the Great Dao and Reincarnation, a strong aura erupted. Above Xu Zimei¡¯s head, a massive eye persisted, looking down on all beings with indifference. For a time, space twisted, and before the four shadows could touch Xu Zimei, they were directly devoured by the distorted void. ¡°Do you want to take action yourself?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°I will wait for you in Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± said the shadow inside the sedan, not showing herself, merely speaking indifferently. ¡°Please leave a name so I don¡¯t have trouble finding you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. But the person in the sedan did not respond, merely an immense Immortal Qi echoing from the void. Above his head, the Firmament seemed to have a Heavenly Gate opened. The sedan began to slowly dissipate in the Immortal Qi. ¡°Let me escort you for a bit,¡± Xu Zimei lifted the Tyrant Shadow, and the Blade Intent of Wu Geng swept in. Transforming into an awe-inspiring blade light, it heavily slashed at the disappearing sedan. A cold huff came from inside the sedan, seemingly dissatisfied with Xu Zimei¡¯s action. But eventually, the Pierce the Heavens light beam vanished, taking the sedan along with it. Xu Zimei looked at Baili Xiao in front of him, whispering softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡± At this moment, his emotions were indescribable. Whether in his past life or this one, all past events should conclude with this period. He would carry Destiny, head towards Heaven Beyond Heavens, and witness a new era. At this moment, Baili Xiao gently closed her eyes. Her mind seemed to also surface countless scenes. Chu Yang, the sticky little girl from Qingyang Village, or the various ups and downs of the past life. As the Tyrant Shadow fell and the blade light blossomed, the world in front of her finally became pitch black. Her figure, in agony, disintegrated into ashes. Xu Zimei stood with his sword, remaining silent for a long, long time. He finally turned around, his gaze sweeping across everyone from Imperial Rule Immortal Sect and the Loose Cultivators present. ¡°Please have mercy, my lord, spare our lives.¡± At this moment, some people unwilling to die began to kneel and beg for mercy. ¡°We were all deceived by the Baili Family; we are willing to serve under you.¡± More and more people began to kneel down. The longer people live, the more they fear death, this saying is indeed true. Chapter 994 - 993: Playing the Role of a Profligate Son Chapter 994: Chapter 993: Playing the Role of a Profligate Son ¡°I don¡¯t have any particular plans at the moment; maybe wait for Destiny to shape up or take a stroll to Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°They won¡¯t hand over the Saint Heir,¡± Xu Qingshan pondered and then replied. ¡°It¡¯s not only about the Saint Heir; it also concerns their Sect Gate¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Then what I said can¡¯t be taken back either,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. After having a brief chat with Xu Qingshan, Xu Zimei left. The Sect Gate now eagerly wants him to return to the position of Deputy Sect Master and even Sect Master Xiao seems a bit inclined to retire. ... When that time comes, the successor will be clear at a glance. But Xu Qingshan has been busy with the Sect Gate for so long, and having finally gotten to lay down his burden, naturally, he isn¡¯t willing to take it up again. He, too, is planning to rest for a while. At least until Xu Zimei carries Destiny. ¡°Brother Zimo, where are we headed to now?¡± Lin Ruhu asked by his side. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain for a turn,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It has been quite some time since I strolled about in peace.¡± ¡°It seems that big brother wants to taste the mortal world¡¯s delights,¡± Xiao Guizi commented with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many powerful beings on their way to Stepping into Immortality start to fall for the mortal life after reaching their peak, claiming they want to experience the life of all beings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that for me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that a few days ago, I suddenly remembered my old dreams and felt the need to put them into practice.¡± ¡°What was big brother¡¯s dream before?¡± Xiao Guizi asked with curiosity. ¡°I know,¡± Lin Ruhu interjected with a laugh. ¡°He always wanted to become the unrivaled spoiled son of a rich family.¡± ¡°So what exactly did big brother experience that led to such a change?¡± Xiao Guizi asked in surprise. Xu Zimei shook his head with a smile, thinking to himself, ¡°If you were reborn once, you¡¯d probably see life differently too.¡± Then he said with a laugh: ¡°So, I¡¯m not spoiled enough now? Let¡¯s go down the mountain and I¡¯ll give you a taste of the life of a rich wastrel.¡± The three of them chatted and laughed as they walked down the mountain. The surrounding areas of True Martial Holy Sect were filled with towns; cities were rather rare. The closest city was Maori City to the east. Named after the early sunrise, it is said that when the sun rises, the first rays of light shine upon this city. Maori City seemed to have a gathering today and was, consequently, bustling with excitement. People coming and going, street vendors shouting about their goods, and the aroma of food wafting through the streets. The affairs of Hundreds Miles City had become a hot topic, to the extent that the whole Yuan Central Continent was aware of it. Many major powers had started to warn their disciples to stay out of trouble during this period and not to stir up more problems. Despite a premonition of an impending storm brewing. But all these were concerns of the major powers. For the ordinary common folk and small traders, they couldn¡¯t care less. What mattered to them was having enough to eat for their meals, how the weather was today, and how much they¡¯d sold. These were the things ordinary people should worry about. As for the world¡¯s Destruction? Sorry, I still need to make money. If the sky falls, there will be tall people to hold it up. ¡°What do you think a playboy should be dressed like?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°In silken clothes and a white robe? Perhaps holding a folding fan?¡± Xiao Guizi chuckled from the side: ¡°The complexion should be the pale of kidney deficiency.¡± ¡°And there need to be a few brutal servants,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded in agreement. ¡°Walking with the nose in the air, head held high, and a swagger in one¡¯s step.¡± ¡°Ruhu, you seem to know quite a lot about this,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°Well then, today we shall return to the lifestyle of extravagant young masters.¡± The three arrived at an upscale tavern that was reasonably large. Looking up, they saw three big characters inscribed above: ¡°Bright Moon Pavilion.¡± There were couplets written on the plaques on both sides. ¡°When does the bright moon appear? I raise my cup to inquire the blue sky.¡± Walking into the tavern, the decor was quite elegant, and it had some retro flair. A bit of uniqueness was added to this retro style. There were many diners on the first floor, almost all of them people of high status. Even their conversation tones were kept low. After the three walked in, Lin Ruhu, with his towering stature, swaggered over to a table and bellowed, ¡°Shopkeeper, bring out the wine.¡± This shout attracted the attention of nearly everyone present. The wait staff of this tavern weren¡¯t men but rather beautiful, well-formed women. Clad in uniform cheongsam attire, they had curvaceous figures. ¡°What do you need, sir?¡± A woman approached from not too far away. Her slender waist swayed enticingly as she walked. ¡°Bring all the best wine and dishes here to our young master,¡± Lin Ruhu huffed. Xu Zimei took a seat at the head of the table, with Xiao Guizi diligently massaging his back on the side, a look of eagerness on his face. ¡°Our tavern¡¯s menu is extensive; I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish it all, and this table wouldn¡¯t hold everything,¡± the woman replied with a smile. ¡°How about I bring the menu for you to choose?¡± ¡°Stop wasting words,¡± Lin Ruhu smacked the table forcefully. ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡± echoed. ¡°Are you implying we can¡¯t afford it? You serve whatever I tell you to serve.¡± ¡°Well, alright then,¡± the woman nodded helplessly and then withdrew. Xu Zimei noticed that some people around them began to secretly surround their group, probably fearing that they might cause trouble. ¡°Senior brother, how did I do with this move?¡± Lin Ruhu turned his head, and chuckled softly. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. The group settled down at the table, and the Bright Moon Pavilion was quick to serve; in less than an hour, the dishes began to arrive one after another. While eating, Xiao Guizi asked, ¡°Senior brother, how do you plan to deal with the Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I said before,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I demand Lu Changgen¡¯s head as an apology.¡± ¡°If they are unwilling, do you really plan to march onto their Sect Gate?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of them, but now it¡¯s the final moment for the formation of Destiny. Everything should take the Destiny into highest regard,¡± Xiao Guizi explained. ¡°Once you bear the Destiny, you can do whatever you want by then.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my plans,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned this time, are you going to go out and continue your cultivation journey?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t go out,¡± Xiao Guizi shook his head. ¡°After the dust settles, I will go into seclusion for cultivation.¡± ¡°What about you, Ruhu?¡± Xu Zimei then inquired. ¡°I feel that I still need to go out and experience the world. After you bear the Destiny, I want to see the Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± said Lin Ruhu. While they were talking, several more people walked in from outside. The leader was a dashing youth, seemingly adored and surrounded by stars. In total, there were about a dozen people, about the same age as Xu Zimei and his companions. ¡°Shopkeeper,¡± someone shouted loudly. A woman approached from the side. ¡°Are you here to stay or to eat?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, call out your shopkeeper,¡± waved the dashing youth indifferently. Chapter 995 - 994: The Prodigal Meets the Prodigal Chapter 995: Chapter 994: The Prodigal Meets the Prodigal ¡°Did you hear that? Young Master Gao Yang said you¡¯re not qualified. He¡¯s asking for your shopkeeper to come out,¡± someone began to clamor. By the time a few people arrived, the first floor of the restaurant was already dotted with patrons. Now, Young Master Gao Yang and his entourage started driving people to other tables, freeing up several empty ones for themselves. Those who were unwilling to give up their seats tried to argue but were stunned into silence by a few slaps. These people were completely unreasonable. The originally somewhat peaceful atmosphere was instantly shattered. ... ¡°Young Master Gao Yang, what brings you to my humble establishment today?¡± came a gentle voice from behind the shop. Immediately after, a woman deftly made her way out. The woman was on the older side, in her thirties. Her features weren¡¯t particularly stunning but could easily score an eight out of ten. It was her figure that was main attraction: full and supple, it seemed to lack nothing. Her body was flawless; you wouldn¡¯t be able to find a single imperfection. Probably everyone who saw her would have words of praise. ¡°Sister Xu, I was just thinking of you,¡± laughed Young Master Gao Yang. The woman approached him, and he reached out his right hand to draw her into his embrace. But the woman¡¯s body was incredibly nimble, and she swiftly turned to evade his move. Her laugh was lighthearted, her teeth white and lips red as she said: ¡°Young Master Gao Yang, you¡¯ve frightened my guests. This doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s missed me.¡± ¡°How could that be,¡± Young Master Gao Yang said, sitting beside the table, leaning back: ¡°How much can they be worth? Sister Xu, if you¡¯re short on money, just let me know.¡± ¡°Xiao Mei, bring over the menu. Let¡¯s see what Young Master Gao Yang would like to eat,¡± the woman said, not responding directly but instead instructing another girl beside her. At another table, Xu Zimei and his companions observed the scene. Lin Ruhu laughed and said, ¡°Could it be we¡¯ve encountered a profligate son?¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°No, no, if we let him show off like this, then what are we doing here?¡± pondered Lin Ruhu, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, wait and see,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­ The Bright Moon Pavilion certainly had many fine details. Both the service and the restaurant¡¯s decor were impressive. Young Master Gao Yang took the menu, browsing through it while also taking liberties with the hand of the woman holding the menu. The woman appeared somewhat embarrassed, trying to avoid his touch. ¡°Xiao Mei, go downstairs,¡± said Ms. Xu, gesturing with her hand, seemingly uncomfortable with the scene. The table couldn¡¯t accommodate all ten or so of Young Master Gao Yang¡¯s group, so another group of customers was driven out. That was a young man with silver hair and an old man. The young man¡¯s silver hair was striking. Delicate-looking skin; though a man, he exuded more of a feminine than masculine air. ¡°On what grounds?¡± the young man, having his seat taken, was infuriated and stood up, shouting angrily. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His right hand was already on the hilt of his treasured sword, but he was stopped by the elder traveling with him. ¡°He¡¯s just a boy and doesn¡¯t understand, please forgive us, young masters,¡± the elder hastily apologized with a smile. But they had only just begun eating their meal. The old man¡¯s gaze swept across the first floor, finally landing on Xu Zimei. ¡°Would you gentlemen mind sharing a table?¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Their meal was brought over to Xu Zimei¡¯s table, and the two followed suit and sat down. As the young man took a seat, a faint fragrance emanated from him. Lin Ruhu felt his body wasn¡¯t quite adapting well and took a seat next to Xu Zimei. He whispered, ¡°Could this guy have some issues with his orientation?¡± ¡°Do you know the term ¡®woman dressed as a man¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Ruhu was stunned for a moment, then seemed to realize. He then scrutinized the other person meticulously. Until that person¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Mister Gao Yang? It seems like everyone here is quite afraid of him?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. The young man beside him still held some resentment and snorted, ¡°Just putting on airs in this little plot of land.¡± The elder was quite amiable, introducing himself first. His name was Wei Guohua, and the young man was Wei Ying. The two of them were grandfather and grandson, visiting relatives from the Purple Sun Empire. ¡°This Mister Gao Yang¡¯s Gao family is a famous and powerful clan in the Purple Sun Empire¡¯s King¡¯s City. Of course, these powerful families are just that, even across the entire Purple Sun Empire, they¡¯re nothing but lapdogs of the Sect Gate. But the Gao family has produced an extraordinary figure; it¡¯s said that the younger brother of the Gao family head is an Inner Sect Elder at the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± Hearing this, Xu Zimei and the others looked at each other and smiled, understanding a bit more. The position of an Inner Sect Elder wasn¡¯t very high, but that depends on where you¡¯re talking about. As the current overlord of the Eastern Continent, the True Martial Holy Sect gave the position of Inner Sect Elder considerable prestige. Especially after Hundreds Miles City, many people saw the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Saint Heir as the bearer of Destiny. Once a Great Emperor emerges, the status would change altogether. An Inner Sect Elder, even many first-rate powers wouldn¡¯t dare to offend, even wish to curry favor with. ¡°Which Inner Sect Elder is it?¡± Xu Zimei casually inquired. His gaze shifted to Xiao Guizi. He and Lin Ruhu had noble identities; they had been Core Disciples since they were born. One¡¯s father was the Deputy Sect Master, the other¡¯s grandfather was a Core Elder. They basically did not interact with the Inner Gate. But Xiao Guizi, before meeting them, was an Inner Sect Disciple and knew much more about the situation within the Inner Gate. ¡°There¡¯s only one Inner Sect Elder with the surname Gao ¨C Elder Gao Ruchu,¡± Xiao Guizi thought about it and then said. ¡°Exactly, exactly, it¡¯s Gao Ruchu,¡± the elder nodded vigorously. Surprised, he looked at them and asked, ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°We¡¯re Outer Sect Disciples from the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The old man here has misjudged; I did not see clearly,¡± Old Wei hastily said. Xu Zimei waved his hand and then said, ¡°You two enjoy your meal; we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± The three were about to stand and take their leave when a woman from the pavilion stopped them. ¡°Gentlemen, please settle the bill for the meal. The total is one hundred and three Spirit Crystals, but one hundred Spirit Crystals will suffice for you.¡± ¡°This must be a swindler¡¯s inn,¡± Lin Ruhu glanced at the woman and said. ¡°Besides, when have I ever paid for a meal? Go ask around here in Maori City.¡± Hearing this, Old Wei dining beside was also taken aback. The complexion of the woman from the pavilion changed slightly. ¡°Somebody¡¯s trying to dine and dash.¡± ¡°What do you gentlemen mean by this?¡± The woman surnamed Xu, hearing the commotion, came over and inquired. ¡°If you gentlemen are trying to dine and dash at Bright Moon Pavilion, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve chosen the wrong place,¡± Mister Gao Yang, sitting aside, filled his cup with wine and lightly chuckled. ¡°A bunch of scoundrels,¡± the one named Wei Ying also snorted coldly. ¡°So what do you want to do about it?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°Break their legs and have them beg in Maori City. Once they have enough to pay for their meal, then they can be released,¡± Mister Gao Yang said. Chapter 996 - 995: Princess, Well Fought Chapter 996: Chapter 995: Princess, Well Fought Upon hearing those words, Lin Ruhu scoffed and then said, ¡°Kid, that¡¯s not a very funny joke.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gao Yang replied. ¡°You¡¯ll soon understand that this is no joke.¡± ¡°Quit the nonsense,¡± Xiao Guizi snorted coldly, smashing his long stick straight towards the other party. ¡°What, did that make you mad?¡± Gao Yang chuckled lightly. The wine cup in his hand soared through the air, radiating dazzling light. Like a round sun, the wine cup blocked Xiao Guizi¡¯s long stick below. ... But the stick¡¯s force was indeed massive, shattering the round sun, and Gao Yang¡¯s figure also flashed to one side. ¡°A bit of strength, no wonder you¡¯re so arrogant,¡± Gao Yang snorted coldly. ¡°Who are you people, daring to cause trouble here? You must not know who I am.¡± The group that was accompanying Gao Yang started to clamor at this point. ¡°I advise you to apologize, lest you invite great disaster upon yourself.¡± ¡°An Inner Sect Elder of the True Martial Holy Sect is hardly worthy,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself. Just for your information, my uncle is within Maori City,¡± Gao Yang responded coldly. Xu Zimei ignored him and glanced at Xiao Guizi. Understanding his intentions, Xiao Guizi¡¯s long stick whirled fiercely through the air. The stick shattered the void, accompanied by layers of ripples, crashing down overhead. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± Gao Yang stood up to block, his head encased in the scorching sun, but still, he was sent flying by the strike. ¡°Hope your body is as tough as your mouth,¡± Xiao Guizi laughed lightly. He stepped toward Gao Yang, and the onlookers¡¯ gazes became more intense at this sight. Someone shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, protect Gao Yang! Go call for Elder Gao.¡± The companions immediately dispersed, some dashing out of the pavilion, while others blocked Xiao Guizi¡¯s path. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a misunderstanding, gentlemen,¡± the people said with a smile, uninterested in further fighting. But Xiao Guizi couldn¡¯t be bothered with them, raising his long stick to conjure countless afterimages, buzzing sounds echoing in the void. He brought the stick down with a thunderous impact. These were but pampered nobles, devoid of any formidable strength; almost at once, they crumbled under the blow. Standing tall, Xiao Guizi arrived in front of Gao Yang, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll break your limbs first and see if you beg; seems you¡¯ve already figured out your fate.¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang,¡± four sounds rang out, accompanied by Gao Yang¡¯s cries of agony, leaving him sprawled on the ground like a lump of mud. He glared resentfully at Xiao Guizi. ¡°Believe me, you¡¯re going to die.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking tough at a time like this?¡± Xiao Guizi chuckled. And then he kicked at him again. During this, a group of people entered the void outside of Bright Moon Pavilion, walking on air. This group, donned in gold-threaded armor and numbering around a dozen, looked mighty and imposing. Leading them appeared to be a general. As he entered the Bright Moon Pavilion, he frowned and scanned all those present. Then, the general¡¯s gaze settled on Old Wei and Wei Ying. The general approached, his heavy armor clanking with each step. ¡°A trouble for Pavilion Elder Wei and the princess to accompany me,¡± the general said with a smile. Those around, upon hearing this title, were taken aback and turned their gaze to that table. ¡°Princess?¡± Xu Zimei and Lin Ruhu exchanged looks. ¡°This so-called ¡®princess¡¯ must be a princess of the Purple Sun Empire.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve hidden so far, yet you still found us,¡± Old Wei said with a bitter smile. ¡°Not even leaving a way out for us.¡± ¡°Pavilion Elder Wei and the princess, please come with us,¡± the general repeated. ¡°I won¡¯t go back,¡± Wei Ying turned her head away, snorting coldly. ¡°If the princess is unwilling, then we¡¯ll have to take you back by force,¡± the general spoke calmly. ¡°I can only hope the princess will not make this difficult for us.¡± ¡°Nothing but lapdogs for that woman,¡± Wei Ying scoffed. As the argument continued, another group of people entered. Leading them were two middle-aged men of similar age. Upon seeing these two men, Gao Yang¡¯s eyes split with rage as he screamed with all his might, ¡°Father, save me.¡± The man on the left, Gao Ru Jin, seeing this scene, changed color and hurried over. ¡°Gao Yang, what happened to you?¡± asked Gao Ru Jin. ¡°It was them, these little brats,¡± Gao Yang said with hatred. Gao Ru Jin stood up with spiritual energy implicitly swirling around him. He gazed at Xu Zimei and his group with an unfriendly look. ¡°Gentlemen, haven¡¯t you gone a bit too far?¡± Meanwhile, the general bowed to Gao Ruchu, saying with a smile, ¡°Elder Gao, it is an honor to meet you.¡± Elder Gao was easily recognizable in his grey robe, distinct attire of the Inner Gate Elders of the True Martial Holy Sect. Though not old, his hair was already graying. ¡°So it¡¯s the Town-State General of the Zi Yang Empire,¡± Elder Gao nodded with a smile. ¡°Is there an issue that needs our assistance?¡± asked the general. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small conflict,¡± Elder Gao smiled, shaking his head. Beside him, Gao Ru Jin was still eyeing Xu Zimei¡¯s group fiercely. ¡°Elder brother, it¡¯s not so straightforward,¡± Elder Gao stepped forward and spoke with a smile. ¡°Gao Yang had a conflict with others; we must first understand the whole story, determine the truth and fairness before taking action. Don¡¯t start by questioning others.¡± ¡°But Gao Yang has been beaten to such a state,¡± said Gao Ru Jin angrily. Then he sensed something unusual about his brother. ¡°Regardless, we must first understand the truth,¡± Elder Gao insisted. He gestured to a young man nearby and called him over. ¡°Tell us, you¡¯re Gao Yang¡¯s friend, don¡¯t take sides, and speak the full truth.¡± The youth pointed at Xu Zimei and his group, hastily saying, ¡°They were eating without paying here, and our young master stood up for what¡¯s right, chastised them, and they retaliated.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°People eating without paying here in Bright Moon Pavilion is a matter between them and the shopkeeper. What has Gao Yang got to do with it?¡± Elder Gao retorted. ¡°Our young master is just being righteous and standing up for the truth,¡± the youth explained. ¡°That¡¯s called meddling in others¡¯ business when well-fed and unoccupied, is it?¡± Elder Gao snorted. ¡°As I see it, this is well-deserved; it would be better if they finished the job.¡± Elder Gao continued, ¡°First of all, we are at fault; I think we should apologize to these gentlemen.¡± ¡°Elder brother, you¡ª¡± Gao Ru Jin was and confused. Suddenly, he felt as if he no longer recognized his elder brother. ¡°Elder brother, you are an Inner Gate¡­¡± Chapter 997 - 996 Attacking the Slaying Immortal Sect Chapter 997: Chapter 996 Attacking the Slaying Immortal Sect Gao Ru Jin had not finished speaking when he was interrupted. ¡°Shut up,¡± Elder Gao coldly snorted. ¡°Exactly because of my identity, I must handle this impartially. I have always been just and incorruptible. Do not bring family matters into this or else today I shall sever all ties with the Gao family.¡± Having said that, Elder Gao changed his expression to a smile and walked over to Xu Zimei and the others. He spoke very respectfully: ¡°Young masters, I apologize for startling you. ... Are you satisfied with how I handled this?¡± ¡°He,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to Gao Yang who was nearby, and asked, ¡°How do you plan to deal with him?¡± ¡°The victims are here, I am willing to hear your opinions,¡± Elder Gao quickly replied. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Gao Yang shouted from behind. ¡°Just arrest them all, I want them to live a life worse than death.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Elder Gao scolded angrily. Gao Yang was probably not accustomed to such a scene and was frightened into silence. ¡°Just do as he said,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Gao Yang and said, ¡°Not to make life worse than death, but make it quick.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elder Gao¡¯s expression changed slightly, asking uncertainly. ¡°Kill him, I want you to do it personally,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°He¡¯s still young, just a child, severe punishment would suffice,¡± responded Elder Gao. ¡°If Elder Gao is unwilling, I won¡¯t insist,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Elder Gao quickly shook his head, he turned around, looking troubled at Gao Yang. After a long silence, he finally walked step by step towards Gao Yang. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Gao Ru Jin stood in the way, shouting, ¡°He¡¯s Yang¡¯er, our own family.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Elder Gao nodded, ¡°Move aside.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gao Ru Jin shook his head. ¡°Move!¡± Elder Gao roared angrily, pushing Gao Ru Jin aside. Elder Gao held a significant status within the Gao family, always in a superior position because of his identity. Thus yelled at, Gao Ru Jin stood there, unsure how to respond. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Gao Yang asked in panic. He sensed Elder Gao¡¯s intent to kill, and wanted to run, but his limbs were broken and could not recover instantly. ¡°Uncle, I am Gao Yang,¡± Gao Yang shouted. ¡°Yang¡¯er, I apologize for this hardship, but it¡¯s for our Gao family,¡± Elder Gao sighed. Then amidst the desperate shouts of Gao Yang, a palm strike fell. ¡°Crack,¡± a sound like a skull shattering was heard. A streak of blood flowed from Gao Yang¡¯s forehead, and his body lay straight on the ground. Elder Gao turned around, his face full of smiles. ¡°How do you feel about this, Young Master?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. His gaze turned to Old Wei and Wei Ying nearby, he smiled, ¡°Old Wei, need any help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Young Master,¡± Old Wei replied. ¡°Elder Gao, please help me deal with these people too,¡± Xu Zimei turned and said with a smile. Elder Gao¡¯s body visibly trembled, then he nodded again. Spiritual energy burst around him, rushing towards the Town-State General. ¡°Right, remember to settle the debts owed to the inn,¡± Xu Zimei said as he left with Lin Ruhu. ¡­ Compared to the chaotic scene inside Bright Moon Pavilion, the outside atmosphere suddenly seemed much quieter. As if even the air had become fresher. ¡°I guess I¡¯m really not cut out for being a profligate,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°People grow up,¡± Lin Ruhu chuckled on the side. ¡°Xiao Guizi, remember to take care of the aftermath,¡± Xu Zimei instructed. ¡°The Gao brothers cannot leave Maori City alive.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Xiao Guizi nodded slightly, then his figure began to fade. ¡°Zimo, what shall we do now?¡± Lin Ruhu asked. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk around Maori City, and after Xiao Guizi returns, we¡¯ll head back to the Sect Gate,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡­ Inside Bright Moon Pavilion, after fighting for over a dozen rounds, Elder Gao feigned a flaw. When the opponent fell for it, he counterattacked and beheaded the General. His chest heaved uncontrollably, showing he was considerably drained. He slowly approached Gao Ru Jin, patting his shoulder. A bloody handprint remained on his bloody hand. ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ru Jin raised his head and asked blankly. ¡°He is the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± Elder Gao directly replied. ¡°That¡¯s the one¡­¡± Gao Ru Jin paused, seeming to realize everything made sense. ¡°Why provoke him of all people,¡± Elder Gao sighed. ¡°I did it for the sake of the Gao family; don¡¯t hold a grudge against me, I never wished for this.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While they were talking, Xiao Guizi walked in from outside. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to take something,¡± Xiao Guizi smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± Elder Gao asked, puzzled. ¡°Your life.¡± ¡­ When they returned to the True Martial Holy Sect, the sky had already darkened. A crescent moon was faintly visible, hidden in the evening mist. Stars twinkled sporadically across the sky. Xu Zimei sat in the pavilion within Goose Southern Peak¡¯s courtyard, leisurely watching the night scene. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± he asked. From the darkness nearby, a voice emerged. ¡°Ready.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s consider this the final battle before Destiny arrives,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He then asked, ¡°Any reaction from the Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± ¡°Very quiet,¡± the voice replied. ¡°Even the disciples within the Sect Gate rarely descend from the mountain, they have been plotting something lately.¡± ¡°Someone is coming,¡± the voice said before disappearing, leaving the surroundings exceptionally quiet. Xu Zimei looked up, only to see an elderly figure walking through the entrance of Goose Southern Peak. ¡°Heavenly Curtain War God,¡± Xu Zimei was momentarily startled. Then he stood up to greet, ¡°Ancestor.¡± The Heavenly Curtain War God carefully looked him over, then chuckled lightly. ¡°Ancestor¡¯s visit late at night, may I know the reason?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about you,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand, please enlighten me, Ancestor,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You plan to go to war with the Slaying Immortal Sect,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God stated. Xu Zimei nodded, not denying it. ¡°Why not inform the Sect Gate?¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God replied. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Sect Gate already made a choice?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I know you harbor resentment,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. ¡°No resentment, really, I am very open-minded,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. A bit disappointed, but no real resentment. ¡°Let me tell you this, in this world apart from parents, most relationships are actually just about mutual use,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God stated. ¡°I understand that,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. Chapter 1001 - 1000 Chaos like an Egg, The Skies’ Mischievousness Chapter 1001: Chapter 1000 Chaos like an Egg, The Skies¡¯ Mischievousness Xu Zimei looked up at the Sect Protection Array of the Slaying Immortal Sect. Though he did not recognize the formation, its scale and might suggested it could be on par with the mighty Circulation Star Doubling Array. ¡°Let me do it,¡± just then, a voice echoed from the depths of the void. The voice exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts, and as they looked up, they saw the Divine Emperor step by step approaching from the distant void. Under his feet, countless golden steps emerged, and with each stride, a row of stairs would appear on their own. Glittering golden light shimmered on the steps, and he was dressed in a red robe as vivid as soaked in fresh blood. The emblem of the Divine Gate was striking before one¡¯s eyes. His long hair moved without wind, his body exuding immense divine might, and in his eyes, myriad divinities seemed to surge. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Divine Emperor,¡± Feng Tianya cordially greeted. Whether in terms of aptitude or strength, the Divine Emperor was surely a senior, having existed in that era long ago. ¡°Sect Hierarch Feng, let me test your Sect Protection Array,¡± said the Divine Emperor, waving his hand, not willing to engage in more niceties. ¡°Does the Divine Emperor truly wish to be an enemy of our Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± Feng Tianya inquired. ¡°What? Do you know what I hate the most?¡± the Divine Emperor responded indifferently. ¡°That air of assuming superiority, as if the mundane world is but ants to you, to control as you please.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, then please, Divine Emperor, do as you will,¡± Feng Tianya replied indifferently, then his figure retreated back into the light curtain of the Immortal Mountain. With a raise of his hand, the Divine Emperor gathered myriad divine forces, and all space and time around him came to a halt in the palm of his hand. He threw a punch, causing the entire void to tremble. It was as if each move and action he made became the focal point of the world, pulling at the hearts of countless people. When his punch landed, the sound of space ripping apart filled the air, akin to a nuclear explosion, like a tiny star shattering. Even the Immortal Mountain swayed, and the mists around it thinned considerably; the Sect Protection Array in front of him shattered instantly. There was no surprise, as expected, the might of a single punch was such terrifying. However, the moment the Sect Protection Array broke, and as the Divine Emperor¡¯s fist retracted, a white light curtain drifted towards him. This light curtain was silent and even the Divine Emperor didn¡¯t feel anything. But before the Divine Emperor could speak, the light curtain suddenly formed a membrane that spread over him as it drew close. The membrane was silent, like a giant net, ensnaring the Divine Emperor within. Seeing the Divine Emperor trapped by the light membrane, a burst of laughter came from within the Immortal Mountain. An elder with snow-white hair approached, stepping on the air with a majestic demeanor. Whether it was his hair, beard, or the robe he wore, all were of a snow-white hue. But behind him hung a blood-red sword. The sword was like a haunting shadow, with thick blood light flowing upon it. ¡°That is¡­,¡± some people eyed the elder who suddenly stepped out from the Immortal Mountain, their voices filled with disbelief. At last, recognition dawned upon them. ¡°It¡¯s Heavenly Evil.¡± ¡°Yes, the War General of the Ancient Emperor, Heavenly Evil Ancestor.¡± The elder laughed heartily as he stepped through the air, his voice thunderous. ¡°Since you all have come to my Immortal Mountain, of course, you are welcome.¡± The tremendous might around him surged, his long white hair draped behind him, moving without wind. The aura around him was peculiarly strange. As if half immortal, half demonic. ¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the light membrane that enveloped him, the Divine Emperor¡¯s palm stirred vigorously, and he smacked towards it. But the light membrane seemed to absorb all the power, showing no reaction whatsoever. No matter how the Divine Emperor attacked, the light membrane remained intact. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You can¡¯t break it,¡± the Heavenly Evil Ancestor said by the side. ¡°It¡¯s formed from the Power of Order of Chaos.¡± ¡°The Power of Order of Chaos?¡± Someone asked doubtfully by the side. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard that when heaven and earth first opened amidst Chaos, it was like a chicken¡¯s egg. At that time, the nascent world was nurturing, and amidst the boundless Chaos, countless divine demons were passed down. To protect this nascent nurturing world, Chaos laid down the Power of Order on its surface, forming a light membrane to guard it.¡± The Heavenly Evil Ancestor explained. Hearing the other party¡¯s explanation, Xu Zimei chuckled: ¡°No wonder your Slaying Immortal Sect is so confident, you were well prepared from the start.¡± ¡°Back then, the Ancient Emperor searched throughout the future, seeking the Great Dao, and he obtained this light membrane,¡± the Heavenly Evil Ancestor snorted. ¡°Even he himself couldn¡¯t do anything with the light membrane and eventually left it within the sect. Does Saint Heir Xu really think our Slaying Immortal Sect has no trump cards?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Our Slaying Immortal Sect is not like the Baili Family; Saint Heir Xu, you¡¯ve had it too easy on your journey,¡± replied the Heavenly Evil Ancestor indifferently. ¡°So easy that you¡¯ve become somewhat self-forgetful.¡± Before Xu Zimei could respond, a loud shout came from behind. ¡°Heavenly Evil, it¡¯s not your turn to educate the younger generation of our True Martial Holy Sect.¡± The War General of the Heavenly Blade appeared, carrying a large blade, slowly striding through the sky from a distance. The Blade Intent around him was rampant, confronting the Heavenly Evil Ancestor from afar. ¡°Old thing, haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, you¡¯re not dead yet!¡± ¡°Heavenly Blade, you guys have gone too far this time,¡± the Heavenly Evil Ancestor replied with narrowed eyes. ¡°Let the others come out; we are not that close,¡± said the Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°It seems that your True Martial Holy Sect is determined to start a war with us,¡± said the Heavenly Evil Ancestor. The blood blade behind him was trembling, as if infinite blood energy began to spread out bit by bit. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about overstepping, it was your Slaying Immortal Sect that started it,¡± replied the Ancestor of the Heavenly Blade. ¡°War? We¡¯re not afraid of you.¡± The Heavenly Evil Ancestor let out a heavy cold snort, then turned to look at Ancient Nether. ¡°If you withdraw now, I assure you that in the future Yuan Central Continent, there will be a place for you.¡± ¡°Thanks for your generous offer,¡± King Qinyou said coldly with a sneer. ¡°But what¡¯s the difference between words from a soon-to-be-extinct power and a fart?¡± ¡°Very good, indeed,¡± the Heavenly Evil Ancestor said, laughing in anger. It had been who knows how long since anyone had dared to talk to them like this. Just as everyone was about to explode into conflict, a vast presence descended from above. Instantly suppressing the noisy scene. Everyone looked up, and it was from the peak of the Immortal Mountain. At the origin of the raging waterfall, a man stood in the air, his gaze looking toward the northwest sky. He sighed lightly: ¡°Let the Heavenly Curtain come.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem old, only around thirty years old or so, but of course, a cultivator¡¯s appearance can¡¯t be trusted. He wore a white robe, had long eyebrows, and his deep eyes were calm and indifferent, exuding an atmosphere of ease and tranquility. As if he could dissolve everything. Like the white snow of early spring meeting the blazing sun, instantly melting everything away. Chapter 1003: 1002: Martial Heavenly Venerable Chapter 1003: Chapter 1002: Martial Heavenly Venerable As for the last of the Nine Paths Ancestors, He was a War General of the White Emperor. Legends say that there exist Nine Secrets in the world, which are: Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Shu, Zu, Qian, Xing. Each Secret is an Avenue to Heaven. And the Nine Paths Ancestor merged the Nine Secrets, establishing an unprecedented Nine Paths. Thus, he made a name for himself and, during the White Emperor¡¯s era, he achieved remarkable military exploits and eventually became known to the secular world. Among these War Generals, the Nine Paths Ancestor is probably the one closest to our current era. He stood above the void, with the Nine Secrets Dao surrounding him, as if the void was covered with nine Great Daos. As though endless Dao intentions were spinning around. In front of the Nine Paths Ancestor, a man appeared before him without any warning. Clad in a grey robe, his long hair casually draped over his shoulders. This man was the War General of the Divine Travel Great Emperor, the Traveler. Traveler looked at the Nine Paths Ancestor and laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that among your Nine Secrets, there¡¯s one Secret Xing, which represents the ultimate boundary of action in the world, soaring up to the ninth heaven, penetrating down to Jiuyou. Anywhere in the world is within reach. Today, I¡¯d like to witness it for myself.¡± ¡°I wonder how much of the Divine Travel Great Emperor¡¯s real teachings you¡¯ve obtained,¡± the Nine Paths Ancestor said indifferently. In the matter of speed, the Divine Travel Great Emperor is honored above all others, even the Nine Paths must admit. The mighty forces faced each other, shaking heaven and earth. Even before they moved to action, the world was already shaking. Endless storms swept through, breaking apart the void invisibly. Meanwhile, on Xu Zimei¡¯s side, even though the Divine Emperor was temporarily trapped, the Divine Gate still had many powerful ancestors making an appearance. As for the Ancient Nether side, ten different beams of light shot up into the sky. The light was so brilliant that not even stepping-into-immortality strong beings could see through it. But the intense aura that permeated out was not to be underestimated by anyone. For they are Ancient Nether¡¯s ten great Yamas, the absolute rulers. They led this vast race and once contended against the Monster Race during the Wild Desolation era, causing the Ancient Nether chaos. They also created a brief minor era during the Wild Desolation and Era of Emperors. ¡°Everyone, today we shall obliterate this place and together forge a new era,¡± declared the Heavenly Curtain War God, standing at the forefront, taking a deep breath and speaking lightly. Once the Slaying Immortal Sect is destroyed, and if Xu Zimei can bear the Destiny, then the True Martial Holy Sect will become a sect with five Emperors. Becoming a hegemonic existence on this continent. By then, there will be a union between the Divine Gate and Ancient Nether. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you have the capability,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied coldly. ¡°Kill,¡± Xu Zimei stood at the forefront, and with a fierce shout, everyone moved towards the Immortal Mountain to engage in battle. In an instant, the firmament collapsed, Hengyu was annihilated, the void shattered, and endless streams of chaotic space rampaged, as if the whole world had collapsed. This day there was no sun, only a fine drizzle gently floating in the void. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, let us fight in the void. This world cannot sustain our power,¡± the Supreme Ancestor said. ¡°I have the same intention,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God nodded, and with a hand reaching down, the entire firmament inverted and flowed backwards. Sounds of slaughter and blood fell from this world, chaos reigned all around, nearly everyone joining the battle. Countless explosions sounded ¡°boom boom boom¡± as if thunder were roaring in the firmament. It was a doomsday scene; a radius of tens of thousands of miles was affected. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze calm, and slowly walked towards the Interior of Immortal Mountain. After only a few steps, Feng Tianya, the Sect Hierarch of the Slaying Immortal Sect, appeared in front of him. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, why don¡¯t I have the honor of experiencing your might,¡± Feng Tianya said indifferently. Xu Zimei gave him a look, then shook his head and replied, ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡± It¡¯s not that Xu Zimei is boasting, Feng Tianya¡¯s strength has only just reached the level of Stepping into Immortality. It¡¯s assessed to be on par with Sect Master Xiao. Regarding this, Xu Zimei can also understand what qualifications are needed for a Sect Hierarch. It¡¯s not that one¡¯s strength has to surpass all eras, to be invincible, the strongest one to become the Sect Hierarch. Rather, it¡¯s about having the capability to manage, being able to lead the Holy Sect towards glory, allowing it to develop and grow. An excellent Sect Master is often not necessarily the strongest, but they must be a qualified manager. Many powerful individuals, once they reach the level of Stepping into Immortality, seek Enlightenment; some go into seclusion for thousands of years, how could they manage a sect? Just like Xu Qingshan, who in his youth, was also counted among the Talented Disciples; it¡¯s regrettable that after becoming the Deputy Sect Master, his strength progressed very slowly. It¡¯s not that his talents are inferior, but he no longer has as much time to cultivate. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the affairs of this world, it¡¯s apparent that one cannot have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw. ¡°Weak or not, only trying will tell,¡± said Feng Tianya indifferently. Just as he was prepared to fight, he was stopped by someone. ¡°Tianya, you step back.¡± An aged voice rang out. Within this Immortal Mountain lies a cave dwelling radiating with dazzling rainbow lights, as if transforming the mundane world. In these rainbow lights, an elder dressed in a colorful robe emerged from the cave dwelling. With a single step, he traversed emptiness, and in the blink of eye, he was a hundred miles away, arriving in front of the two. ¡°Master, you have come out of seclusion,¡± greeted Feng Tianya immediately upon seeing the elder. ¡°These years have been hard on you,¡± the elder sighed lightly. ¡°I took three disciples back then, all three of you were gifted and deeply devoted to pursuing the Way. Yet ultimately, I still made the heartless decision for the sake of the sect, to cut off your path.¡± ¡°Master, let¡¯s not talk about the past,¡± Feng Tianya shook his head slightly. ¡°I have long since made peace with it.¡± ¡°You go and take command, this place has me,¡± said the elder with a nod. He also knew now was not the time for idle chatter. He turned his head to look at Xu Zimei and chuckled lightly: ¡°Several eras go by without my awareness, this great world is changing so much that I can barely adapt. Never had I thought, there would be someone daring to strike at our Slaying Immortal Sect.¡± ¡°How should I address you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. He could feel the elder¡¯s inner power, vast like the ocean, boundless and endless. The elder, though with a body on the brink of extinguishing, exuded an aura that suppressed a part of heaven and earth, making the pressure almost unbearable to breathe. ¡°My name, I myself have almost forgotten it, as it has been a long time since anyone has addressed me by it.¡± The elder chuckled lightly: ¡°All I vaguely remember is that, in the era when I went into seclusion, some called me Heaven Venerable. You may call me Martial Heavenly Venerable.¡± The elder sighed deeply. His gaze wandered over the expansive war fires, ¡°Life¡¯s great ambitions, thirty thousand years long, are but a dream amidst rise and fall.¡± ¡°Martial Heavenly Venerable,¡± Xu Zimei lifted his head, pondering a little. Finally, he smiled and said: ¡°I remember now, the former outcast of the Slaying Immortal Sect.¡± Speaking of Martial Heavenly Venerable, his life is indeed quite inspirational. The former Sect Hierarch of the Slaying Immortal Sect, born to a humble maidservant, faced suppression from the very start, even being expelled from the Slaying Immortal Sect. Ultimately, through his own efforts, he returned to the Slaying Immortal Sect. It seems he even became the new Sect Hierarch of that era of the Slaying Immortal Sect. ¡°Once an outcast, indeed,¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable was not angry but simply nodded nonchalantly. Chapter 1004: 1003 Shocking Waves, Splitting the Heavens Chapter 1004: Chapter 1003 Shocking Waves, Splitting the Heavens ¡°` Most people¡¯s lives are not the same. As a cast-off, some might yearn to destroy the Slaying Immortal Sect, to take revenge for themselves, feeling a sense of exhilarating catharsis. But every day, innumerable talented disciples and heroes die in battles, and compared to the majority of people who die in obscurity, the Martial Heavenly Venerable clearly chose a different path. He demonstrated his value to the Slaying Immortal Sect and then was recruited, becoming the previous generation¡¯s Sect Master. This is his life. The Martial Heavenly Venerable also stared straight into his own life, looking at Xu Zimei, and spoke, ¡°Now that it has come to this, there is no room for reconciliation. After today, either my Slaying Immortal Sect perishes, or your True Martial Holy Sect dies.¡± The majesty of the Immortal Extreme surged around him, the seven-colored mist robe worn on his body, with seven-colored light shooting up to the sky. Turning into a rainbow shower, it formed a rainbow bridge amid such a gloomy sky. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you entered immortality through martial arts, that you can master all martial arts under heaven,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Now I do wish to put it to the test.¡± What does it mean to enter immortality through martial arts? Most people think that once one enters the Immortal Realm, one becomes an immortal. This notion is incorrect. Whether it¡¯s stepping into immortality or becoming a Great Emperor, they are nothing but levels within a long and misguided path of cultivation. They fall far short when compared to a real Immortal. What is an Immortal? Storytellers in the market teahouses once said that there are Immortals in the world. They may be found wandering amidst the drifting clouds, appearing and disappearing in bustling markets, in seclusion within ancient temples hidden in the mountains, or carefree on overseas Immortal Mountains. The greatest difference between Immortals and people is that they have severed their seven emotions and six desires, desiring nothing and asking for nothing. Yet, stepping into immortality, being an Immortal, and entering immortality through martial arts are three different concepts. Stepping into immortality is a state of being, Immortals are genuine immortals. While entering immortality through martial arts means taking the path of martial arts to an extreme, reaching a profound level, which could be considered as becoming an immortal. But the very end of martial arts is still martial arts, and becoming immortal is just a description, hence the title Martial Heavenly Venerable was given to him. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± the Martial Heavenly Venerable waved his right hand, and a flicker of sword light flashed in the distance. Immediately after, nature¡¯s spiritual energy converged, and a Longsword condensed and appeared in his hand. Wielding the sword, any move seemed effortless for him as if his martial skills reached the heart; the sword moved with his spirit. ¡°Surging Waves Overwhelm the Heavens,¡± the Longsword in his hand swung down, and even an ordinary Shocking Wave Sword Technique displayed astounding power in his hands. Like the work of a divine craftsman, otherworldly and transcendental. Gigantic waves annihilating the void, accompanied by the Longsword transforming into a tower of torrential waves, surged violently towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow unsheathed his blade on its own, with Heaven Shaking Blade Qi sweeping through the void, cleaving the incoming waves in half. The waves rushed past him on both sides as he walked step by step forward. ¡°Torrential Tide Floods,¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable swung his sword again. The previously divided waves transformed into a great river, with the tide rising and falling¡ªseemingly the meaning of the Dao intermixed within. The transformations of all things reincarnating could be seen within each surging wave. With only a ¡°boom,¡± these waves engulfed Xu Zimei, and the pressure contained within sent him flying into the skies. Martial Heavenly Venerable swung his sword again; this sword had no Sword Intent, only the Principle of the Great Dao swirling within. Nirvana Void powerhouses comprehend principles, While those who step into immortality grasp the Profound Meaning. Now, the Martial Heavenly Venerable, at the peak of Immortal status, seems to have begun touching upon principles. However, it is still a far reach. His Profound Meaning seemed to be related to the water element, yet it also seemed to be not. Xu Zimei did not have much insight into the level of stepping into immortality. Water-elemental Profound Meaning surged within the Longsword, and his Vein Gates grew increasingly robust with continuous ¡°boom boom boom¡± sounds echoing as the gates opened. ¡°` ¡°All streams return to the source,¡± intoned Martial Heavenly Venerable with a light chant. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tidal waves that had once engulfed Xu Zimei gathered again, forming an unparalleled shocking wave. The firmament around was annihilated, and the other combatants still in battle were pushed out by the force of water. Looking up, the sky that had been drizzling fine rain could now no longer be distinguished between rainwater and sea waves. Above, there were only flashes of lightning and thunderous sounds, with bolts of lighting slashing down. Under the grey overcast firmament, the roaring giant waves surged skyward, creating waves tens of thousands of feet high. Everything was annihilated within them. Shocking waves descend upon the firmament, white breakers tower to the sky, and Immortal Mountain is exiled for thousands of miles. Martial Heavenly Venerable looked indifferently at the center of the sea waves, as the ten thousand-mile wave buried everything. Suddenly, a long blade that stirred up a wind of blood soared from the tide, creating a wave tens of thousands of feet high. It headed straight towards Martial Heavenly Venerable with extreme speed. Martial Heavenly Venerable quickly raised his sword to meet it, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the blade of Tyrant Shadow slashed onto the hilt of the sword and spun away. The immense force directly pushed Martial Heavenly Venerable back five or six steps. After Tyrant Shadow spun back, it was grasped by a large hand, and Xu Zimei was seen walking out of the giant wave. ¡°Heaven Venerable, is this all you have?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t hold back any longer,¡± said Martial Heavenly Venerable coolly. ¡°If Saint Heir Xu can break through my move, then I will admit defeat.¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable brought his palms together, his body standing in the void, as immortal Qi emanated from his entire being. His gaze was serene, and he forcefully enunciated four words. ¡°Dust-Free Immortal Scripture.¡± ¡°It seems I underestimated you,¡± Xu Zimei felt the overwhelming aura around his opponent and said with a smile. ¡°I have always thought that you attained immortality through martial arts, but I did not expect you to have cultivated a true Immortal Technique.¡± ¡°During my idle clouds and wild cranes days, I obtained an Immortal Technique; not stepping into immortality, but able to integrate martial arts and immortality,¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable said calmly. ¡°I have created a few moves based on martial arts and immortality, and I humbly ask Saint Heir Xu to critique them.¡± Around Martial Heavenly Venerable at this moment, two powers of the Great Dao were lingering. One resembled martial arts, the other immortality. With the combination of martial arts and immortality, the two Great Dao energies began to oscillate, causing ripples to surge continuously in the void. The moment the two Great Dao energies merged, the surrounding void was completely pulverized. Not split apart, but crushed into powder. In the howling void turbulence, Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s seven-colored robe rustled violently. The longsword in his hand vanished, replaced by a giant axe. He held the giant axe, its edge surging with endless sharpness. ¡°Open Sky Strike,¡± the Martial Heavenly Venerable uttered with a light chant and stepped into the void. The moment before, he was some distance from Xu Zimei, but the next moment, he appeared right in front of him. The massive axe head slashed down directly. Even Xu Zimei was taken aback by its edge. His figure quickly dodged, and with a ¡°boom,¡± the axe fell, and all life within several miles around in the void was destroyed. It was as if the firmament was slashed down, completely collapsing. One strike of the axe was so mighty; it destroyed the heavens and earth. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Why dodge, Saint Heir Xu? How about facing my move head-on?¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable laughed heartily. At this moment, he was like a martial man, as if returning to the original purity. Chapter 1005: 1004: Divine Demon Visualization Chart, Law of Heaven and Earth Chapter 1005: Chapter 1004: Divine Demon Visualization Chart, Law of Heaven and Earth Martial men resemble immortals, seeking the highest level of existence from the initial realm. Such is the Dust-Free Immortal Method. Seemingly detached yet not, seemingly mundane yet not. The implied meaning of Heaven-Breaker is the creation of the heavens. When Martial Heavenly Venerable wields his massive axe and comes to suppress, he seems like the pioneering sage of a vast era, his figure immensely majestic. Another axe falls, and Xu Zimei employs the Illusory Demon Technique from the Demonic Ten Skills. The power of space surges around him, casting an identical void around him. But the force of this axe evidently exceeded Xu Zimei¡¯s expectations, With a single axe strike, space shatters, countless reflections collapse. This axe once again heavily strikes near Xu Zimei, the powerful impact driving him back several steps. ¡°How now? Does Saint Heir Xu only know how to dodge?¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable pursued Xu Zimei, trying to disturb his mind with words. ¡°Since you want to compare strength, I¡¯ll satisfy you,¡± replied Xu Zimei coolly. He held Tyrant Shadow in his right hand, slightly lifting it. ¡°Demonic Ten Skills, Fifth Style, Human Demon Technique, Annihilator of All Things.¡± Endless Demonic Qi twines around him, as if the Power of Annihilation is contained within his palm amidst this Demonic Qi. The power of the heavens is boundless, and fighting against it is profoundly enjoyable. But the power of a human is similarly boundless, even surpassing that of the heavens. Such is the concept: Man shall overcome Heaven. Within this Demonic Qi, Xu Zimei also unleashed the Shaking Heaven Power. Both the Power Vortex within his body and within his Divine Soul spun wildly. Behind him, the Heaven-Shaking Giant stood towering and lofty, rising high behind Xu Zimei. This Heaven-Shaking Giant, originally formed by the Power Vortex, now stained with Demonic Qi, appeared entirely black. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its eyes flashed with crimson light, naturally carrying the Power of Annihilation. When Martial Heavenly Venerable struck with another axe, Demonic Qi surged in Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes as he directly countered with his blade. With a ¡°boom¡±, an invisible oppressive force spread between them. The surrounding void exploded thunderously, and in a flash, Martial Heavenly Venerable was sent flying backwards. ¡°Again,¡± Xu Zimei roared, stepping into the air, as his blade moves swept around like a 3,000-mile-long inverted rainbow, endlessly flowing. Beneath this vast sky, amidst the flashing lightning, there was only boundlessness. ¡°Heaven-Breaker, Earth-Splitter, Spirit-Shocker, Heaven-Earth Slayer,¡± announced Martial Heavenly Venerable word by word. With each word, his aura grew tremendously. This seemed like a combo attack; after each move, Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s actions looked infinitely heavy. As if his colossal axe weighed billions, braving winds and cleaving thorns. Roaring Mad Winds whipped up tornadoes around, relentlessly tearing the space under the flashing lightning overhead. When their blades clashed, there was no extra technique, just pure force against force. The Heaven-Shaking Giant roared as well, its immense Demonic Qi covering the void. Though with each of Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s moves growing stronger, Xu Zimei also began to struggle. But he did not retreat, relishing in this exhilarating battle that he had not encountered in a long time. One of the Ten Great Divine Methods, Divine Demon Visualization Chart. ¡­¡­ Legend says in ancient times, Divine Demons about billion feet tall, their heads could touch the sky, their feet could meld with the earth, capable of plucking the sun and moon with their hands. With a single step, they covered half the world, overwhelmingly powerful. Of course, these are all just rumors. But at this moment, in Xu Zimei¡¯s mind, a Divine Demon Visualization Chart formed in the sea of consciousness. These were true Ancient Divine Demons. They were howling, each with its own form, morphing within Xu Zimei¡¯s sea of consciousness. When Xu Zimei opened his eyes, he felt as if he were one of those ancient Divine Demons himself. His body was filled with immense power. Grasping Tyrant Shadow in his right hand, he exerted more force and slashed down, his hair on top completely tainted by Demonic Qi. With a loud ¡°boom,¡± another explosion occurred as he clashed with Martial Heavenly Venerable. This time, he was overwhelmingly dominating the opponent and gaining the upper hand. ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡± after a few rounds, Xu Zimei lightly shouted, unleashing unprecedented power from Tyrant Shadow, fiercely chopping down. Martial Heavenly Venerable failed to dodge in time and his right arm was severed. However, in the instant of their contact, a smile appeared on Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s face. ¡°Primordial Bind.¡± This was a complete combo. From Heaven-Breaker, Earth-Splitter, Spirit-Shocker, Heaven-Earth Slayer, to the final Primordial Bind. Despite losing an arm, right now his gigantic axe transformed into a flow of air. This airstream, like a rope, tightly bound Xu Zimei altogether. ¡°The real loser is you,¡± Martial Heavenly Venerable said calmly. He looked at the struggling Xu Zimei, bound and tied, deeply exhaling. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t attacked our Slaying Immortal Sect and gone for the Destiny competition, with your strength, perhaps you could have really become a Great Emperor. Sadly, you were too impatient.¡± His words fell, but Xu Zimei paid no heed to his response. Instead, he slowly lifted his head, his gaze turning crimson. A killing intent was condensing. A purple-black Demon Seal spread from his neck, activating the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, one of the ten great Divine Methods, Law of Heaven and Earth activated simultaneously. The rope that tightly bound him instantly snapped as he grew thousands of miles tall, now like a true Divine Demon. Stepping out from the ancient sighs and dust, bringing an unstoppable force. Xu Zimei raised his hand and slammed it down, Martial Heavenly Venerable¡¯s figure was directly flung away. On the vast Immortal Mountain, he smashed the summit with a single slap. Everyone was stunned by this giant shadow standing in the void. Martial Heavenly Venerable spat out a mouthful of fresh blood; his internal organs shattered, and with his right arm cut off, he had no chance to struggle. ¡°Die,¡± Xu Zimei softly uttered, slapping down again, his hair a deep red, blazing like fierce flames. The Demon Seal glowed continuously. Watching this from a distance, Multi-Treasures Taoist¡¯s eyes split with fury; under the ceaseless pounding of Xu Zimei¡¯s giant hand, half of the massive Immortal Mountain had already collapsed. He looked at King Qinguang, one of the ten Yamas he was fighting, a flash of golden light in his hand. ¡°Capture,¡± a loud shout, the golden light transformed into a spherical shield, temporarily trapping King Qinguang. ¡°You young fool, stop,¡± Multi-Treasures Taoist angrily charged at Xu Zimei. Around him, countless rare and exotic treasures leaped out, floating in the void. As if he himself was a Hundred Treasures Pavilion. ¡°Scram,¡± Xu Zimei coldly snorted, like rolling thunder from the firmament striking down, his giant hand immediately covering the entire sky. All his treasures and varied lights availed him naught. Chapter 1006: 1005 Destruction of Slaying Immortal Sect Chapter 1006: Chapter 1005 Destruction of Slaying Immortal Sect Under this palm, Multi-Treasures Taoist was sent flying backward. Multiple treasures around him fell, including a purple-green large cauldron, a sharp Divine Sword, and statues of Divine Beasts exuding a powerful aura. Countless treasures were annihilated under Xu Zimei¡¯s palm. At this moment, Xu Zimei transformed into a colossal figure, standing like a Divine Demon commanding the world, his eyes capturing the light, shoulders carrying the Firmament, and the endless authority in his palm falling down. Another palm struck, shaking the heavens and earth, darkening the skies and land. The ground cracked open, revealing countless fissures, and abysses spread under his feet. On the immensely towering Immortal Mountain, it too, began collapsing with a thunderous roar. Countless furious roars emerged, with continuous ¡°rumbling¡± noises. This mountain, silent through many eras and nearly symbolizing the peak of the Supreme Domain, finally turned into ruins. The bizarre rocks, unusual scenes, Jade Towers¡ªall seemed to vanish into the storm alongside this gigantic entity that had ruled countless eras. Thus, disciples of Slaying Immortal Sect all had their eyes split with fury, even elders, ignoring their severe injuries and life and death, charged towards Xu Zimei. This Immortal Mountain represented everything. It was like their home. The mist surrounding the mountain began to dissipate, but Xu Zimei stood in the void, fearless. His eyes swept around, everything coming into his view. Looking at the Power of Order that bound the Divine Emperor, he said, ¡°You attack from inside, I¡¯ll attack from outside, let¡¯s break this together.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Divine Emperor nodded slightly. Xu Zimei raised his right hand high, storm and thunder trembling in his palm, endless Spiritual Energy raining down profoundly. Spiritual Energy condensed into Spiritual Liquid, falling streams hanging reverse, the heavens shattering and earth splitting. As the heavily falling Tyrant Shadow in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand struck down, Divine Emperor too stood with a solemn expression. All around him surged the majestic imperial authority, Divine Power billowing, clashing heavily with Tyrant Shadow. Divine Profound Meaning, Power of Order, and Demonic Qi, the forces of the three intertwined in an instant. With a loud ¡°bang,¡± the space around Divine Emperor completely exploded. But shortly after, the magnificent imperial authority spread, and Divine Emperor emerged, stepping through the void. His gaze, like a torch, surveyed everything around. The ongoing major battle also gradually ceased. Both sides separated and withdrew to their respective sides. In the void, Supreme Ancestor delivered a palm strike, chaotic flows rampaging through the surrounding space, causing him to retreat a few steps. He looked at the opposing Heavenly Curtain War God, deeply sighing. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, you have won.¡± ¡°From the beginning, you never had a chance of winning,¡± Heavenly Curtain War God stated blandly. ¡°You think we rely on Divine Emperor, but that¡¯s not the case, he isn¡¯t the main character.¡± ¡°With such a being here, what significance does this bout of Destiny¡¯s conflict have?¡± Heavenly Curtain War God¡¯s gaze pierced through the Endless Void, landing on Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei, like a Divine Demon, with a stunning aura surrounding him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t such an Evil Being be born in my Slaying Immortal Sect?¡± ¡°It is time, it is Destiny!¡± Saying this, Supreme Ancestor sighed again. From his words, the insignificance of the battle of Destiny was evident, showing how highly he regarded Xu Zimei. The conflicts over Destiny throughout generations have always been highly controversial. No one has ever truly conceded to another. After all, isn¡¯t everyone a Talented Disciple and an Evil Being? People even set up a Talented Disciples List, voting for their favored Talented Disciples. Through generations, there has never been a lack of Talented Disciples carrying Destiny, and surprises often arise. But this time, Supreme Ancestor had a premonition. This era, perhaps the least suspenseful battle for Destiny. Perhaps if all the Talented Disciples gathered together, and first eliminated Xu Zimei from the competition, there might be a slight chance. For a moment, Supreme Ancestor was lost in a multitude of thoughts. However, having thought all these, all these have nothing to do with their Slaying Immortal Sect anymore. ¡°Heavenly Curtain, can we discuss terms?¡± Supreme Ancestor spoke up. ¡°Talk to him about it,¡± Heavenly Curtain War God looked down at Xu Zimei, responding, ¡°I¡¯m not the person in charge this time.¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei gazed at Ji Rusnow before him. As the Saintess of the Slaying Immortal Sect, they were once good friends. After parting in the land of destruction, she didn¡¯t expect their next meeting to be under such circumstances. ¡°Does it have to end up like this?¡± Ji Ruobing looked at Xu Zimei with a blank expression and asked. This place was also her home, filled with too many memories. ¡°It¡¯s already like this,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°It didn¡¯t have to be this way,¡± Ji Ruobing said. ¡°I advised the Sect Gate not to meddle in your affairs, but Lu Changhen¡¯s faction insisted on using this matter to enhance their prestige.¡± Xu Zimei knew that currently, the Slaying Immortal Sect was divided into two factions. One faction was led by the Saintess Ji Ruobing, and the other by the Saint Heir, Lu Changhen. The two factions had always been openly and covertly battling, and it¡¯s presumed that Lu Changhen¡¯s faction also wanted to use this matter to boost their fame and surpass Ji Ruobing¡¯s faction. The script was already written¡ªso many Imperial Rule Immortal Sects across the Continent vying to kill Xu Zimei, his death was inevitable. Yet, no one imagined that a Great Emperor was still in existence, destroying Hundreds Miles City, and countless Imperial Rule Immortal Sects went to apologize and even fled in fear. They of the Slaying Immortal Sect also ended up with this great trouble. At this moment, Xu Zimei had given them a chance, to offer Lu Changhen¡¯s head as an apology. However, the Slaying Immortal Sect refused; they were unwilling to bow their heads. Or rather, this colossal being, housing five emperors, had never bowed to anyone. ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet,¡± Xu Zimei looked at the dazed Ji Ruobing and said. ¡°This is my era, I will not allow forces that defy me to exist. Your Slaying Immortal Sect has only two choices, either tuck your tails or be destroyed by me. It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t grasp this principle, or perhaps you understand, but are unwilling to accept it.¡± Ji Ruobing took a deep breath, unsure of how to refute Xu Zimei. ¡°What about Lu Changhen?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light laugh. ¡°After such a long fight, this protagonist has turned into a hiding turtle.¡± As soon as Xu Zimei¡¯s words fell, he saw Feng Tianya walking over with Lu Changhen. This also counts as Xu Zimei¡¯s first meeting with Lu Changhen. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the youth before him, far from the imposing vigor expected of the Saint Heir of the Slaying Immortal Sect, seemed rather cowardly. He even dared not look Xu Zimei in the eye. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all about slaying demons and defending the truth?¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. ¡°Now I¡¯m right here before you, giving you this chance.¡± ¡°This is a misunderstanding, Saint Heir Xu,¡± Lu Changhen replied. ¡°Enough,¡± A sigh came from the side. Supreme Ancestor and Heavenly Curtain War God stepped into the void. A battle at their level would far exceed a short duration. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, may I ask you to spare our Slaying Immortal Sect a way out,¡± Supreme Ancestor directly said. ¡°Name your conditions, as long as we can fulfill them, we will surely agree.¡± ¡°If you ever go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, you might also consider it a favor from this old ancestor.¡± Chapter 1007: 1006 Conditions Chapter 1007: Chapter 1006 Conditions The Supreme Ancestor seemed to have seen through it all. His words carried significant weight, not only did the Slaying Immortal Sect agree to any terms, but they also committed the favors owed by their five ancestral founders. ¡°How can you decide on your ancestors¡¯ affairs,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You can rest assured, Saint Heir Xu, our ancestors can¡¯t descend here, but they are aware of the situation here,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied. The ancestors he referred to were naturally the five Great Emperors of the Slaying Immortal Sect. Apart from that, with his strength and seniority within the Slaying Immortal Sect, no one else could have made him speak in such a manner. Xu Zimei looked towards the Heavenly Curtain War God, only to see him nod slightly. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if to confirm what the Supreme Ancestor had said, in fact, it was the same with their True Martial Holy Sect, they could often contact their ancestors. ¡°This seems a bit like locking the stable door after the horse has bolted,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. ¡°State your terms, Saint Heir Xu,¡± the Supreme Ancestor said. ¡°First, your Slaying Immortal Sect must apologize to me in front of the entire continent,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Agreed,¡± the Supreme Ancestor nodded promptly. ¡°Secondly, him,¡± Xu Zimei pointed towards Lu Changhen. ¡°He will die,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied curtly. ¡°Ancestor, I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Lu Changhen pleaded by the side. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, spare my life, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± However, no one paid any attention to him. Xu Zimei continued with a smile, ¡°Starting from today, the Slaying Immortal Sect no longer exists in this world.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Saint Heir Xu?¡± Feng Tianya asked from behind. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I can give you a way out, but you are not allowed to establish a sect or school again.¡± Hearing this, everyone fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you could agree to anything?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Or is it that you can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Does Saint Heir Xu have any other demands? Say them all in one go,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied. ¡°If you want to rebuild the Slaying Immortal Sect, that¡¯s also possible,¡± Xu Zimei looked towards the Supreme Ancestor and said. ¡°But apart from you, everyone else must self-demolish their cultivation.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s words were clear, either they swore an oath to the Heavenly Dao to never establish a sect again, or some people must self-demolish their cultivation. ¡°Discuss it amongst yourselves, I don¡¯t have much time to waste here,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°This Sect Gate cannot fall,¡± the Mountain Ancestor spoke with closed eyes, calmly stating. Nine Paths Ancestor and Heavenly Evil Ancestor exchanged glances, then said, ¡°The four of us are willing to self-demolish our cultivation, hoping Saint Heir Xu¡¯s words hold true, and that you will allow our Sect Gate a way to survive.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. The four exchanged looks, their Spiritual Energy running in reverse, charging straight towards their True Fate. True Fate is the most important place for a cultivator, once shattered, at the least all cultivation is gone, at worst, one dies and the path is extinguished. The four¡¯s Spiritual Energy surged powerfully, their faces flashing red, followed by a large mouthful of fresh blood spurting out. Their originally rosy complexions became pale in an instant. The aura of the four was also listless, seeming to age a lot in a moment, lacking even the strength to stand, requiring the support of others. They had all lived through several eras, each an old monster, now that their cultivation was self-demolished, they likely wouldn¡¯t live much longer. At most one or two years left before their death. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Feng Tianya called out in pain from the side. ¡°Tianya, remember, the sect could be rebuilt if it¡¯s gone,¡± the Nine Paths Ancestor replied. ¡°To rebuild means everything, hope.¡± ¡°Does Saint Heir Xu have any other demands?¡± the Supreme Ancestor continued to ask. He casually waved his hand, and the body of Lu Changhen had already been thrown to the front. ¡°You do have some courage,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Hopefully, you bear no hatred towards me.¡± ¡°I understand the principle that victors are kings, and the vanquished are bandits,¡± the Supreme Ancestor said. ¡°Saint Heir Xu allowing us a way to live, we¡¯re grateful in our hearts.¡± Xu Zimei turned his head to look at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, please return. Let this matter end here, consider it a favor owed to you by me.¡± ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s favor is not a small matter to owe,¡± King Qinyou replied with a smile. But he still left with the Ancient Nether clan. The Ancient Nether clan wanted to see the light of day again, to re-establish their foothold, so they had to rely on Xu Zimei. The Divine Emperor nodded slightly to Xu Zimei and also led his Divine Gate away. Xu Zimei looked down at the ruins of the Immortal Mountain, which had been destroyed into ruins. With a wave of his right hand, the earth started to tremble. Though Immortal Mountain was destroyed, the resources accumulated over countless eons by the Slaying Immortal Sect as a sect of five Emperors were immense. Resources are essential for the development of a sect. In full view of everyone, Xu Zimei brought the ruins of the entire Immortal Mountain into his True Fate World. Of course, he did not reveal his True Fate, merely opening a crack in the Divine Continent. The expressions of the people from Slaying Immortal Sect beside him were quite marvelous to see. Before leaving, Xu Zimei looked at Ji Ruobing and then said with a faint smile, ¡°Oh right, I once was good friends with the Saintess of your sect, such a pity.¡± ¡­ Watching the receding figure of Xu Zimei, the people of Slaying Immortal Sect finally took a deep breath. For some reason, the pressure in their hearts had suddenly been lifted. ¡°Ancestor,¡± Feng Tianya turned to look at the Supreme Ancestor and others, and said, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Make a declaration to the entire continent, apologizing to the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the Supreme Ancestor replied. ¡°This matter must be reported to the ancestors, for he was once all-powerful in the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Feng Tianya said hatefully. ¡°When we reach Heaven Beyond Heavens, a price must be paid.¡± ¡°Do you think the ancestors were unaware of this matter?¡± the Supreme Ancestor retorted. ¡°Then why¡­¡± Feng Tianya was stunned for a moment, seemingly not able to react instantly. ¡°From now on, we must not oppose the True Martial Holy Sect,¡± the Supreme Ancestor ordered without explanation. ¡°Rebuild the Sect Gate, you are the Sect Master, you¡¯re mainly responsible for this.¡± With that, the Supreme Ancestor added, ¡°Wait until he¡¯s confirmed as the bearer of Destiny before rebuilding.¡± ¡°I understand, Ancestor,¡± Feng Tianya nodded slightly. ¡°Also, let her succeed as the next generation Sect Master,¡± the Supreme Ancestor looked at Ji Ruobing and continued. ¡°We, the Slaying Immortal Sect, are withdrawing from this generation¡¯s struggle for Destiny.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Feng Tianya replied. ¡°It¡¯s just starting over again,¡± the Supreme Ancestor muttered to himself as he gazed at the distant horizon. Then his gaze shifted to the other four ancestors, ¡°Fellow old friends, let¡¯s go, enjoy the last moments of your lives.¡± ¡­ On the way back to the sect, Lin Ruhu curiously asked, ¡°Zimo, why did you show mercy?¡± He was confused, having already made a great enemy by destroying their sect, why not finish them off. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. He looked up, his eyes gazing into the depths of the clouds above the firmament. The rain had already stopped, but the sky was still dark and heavy. ¡°It seems that in the end, it¡¯s still the Heaven Beyond Heavens that dominates.¡± Chapter 1008: 1007 The Task is Completed, Destiny Shall Emerge Chapter 1008: Chapter 1007 The Task is Completed, Destiny Shall Emerge In the moment when Slaying Immortal Sect fell, Xu Zimei felt several powerful gazes piercing through the void from the depths of the firmament, landing upon him. The attitude in these gazes was thought-provoking. He spared the Slaying Immortal Sect, which can be said to be near extinction in both name and reality. Without resources, it would not be difficult to rebuild, but it would be nearly impossible to return to their former glory and splendor. Leaving one out of the five great ancestors was, in a way, the final protection for them. And the other experts, in this great battle, either died or were injured, with merely one-tenth of their strength remaining. By sparing the Slaying Immortal Sect, not only could those Great Emperors not hate him, they actually owed him a favor. This was the condition for the Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s continued existence. In a sense, the relationship between him and Slaying Immortal Sect was not beyond salvation; the most crucial figure was merely Lu Changhen. The matter with Slaying Immortal Sect was resolved. The colossal body of Chaos carried everyone towards the True Martial Holy Sect, and Xu Zimei also made a return trip to the Divine Continent in the midst of the journey. As a Nirvana Void being, the Heavenly Cang Demon Roc, after undergoing a series of training, ultimately succumbed. Although Xu Zimei had not witnessed the training process. He looked towards Bai Meng and others, asking, ¡°How is the development of the Divine Continent now?¡± ¡°There are no overly special existences, all is well,¡± Bai Meng replied. He replaced Xu Zimei in inspecting the entire continent, acting like Heavenly Dao, playing a supervisory role. ¡°Heavenly Destiny is about to form; once I carry it, this world will undergo another transformation,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Then it will be time to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Indeed, after all, Heaven Beyond Heavens is the true battlefield,¡± Bai Meng nodded. ¡°How goes your cultivation?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Bai Meng and the others had already achieved the opening of ten Vein Gates, and upon reaching Heaven Beyond Heavens, they would naturally be Great Saint-level beings. It¡¯s known that to carry Heavenly Destiny, the Great Emperors had but opened nine Vein Gates. And after the Great Saint, the next level was Dao Fruit Powerhouse. Existence of eleven Vein Gates. During these times, Xu Zimei had been using the Heavenly Dao of the Divine Continent to directly assist Bai Meng and the others in their comprehension. With Heavenly Dao right before them and the Great Dao¡¯s rules fully revealed in the void, these were conditions others could hardly experience in a lifetime. Bai Meng smiled and shook his head, replying, ¡°Dao Fruit is not so easily comprehended. Even laying the Great Dao before my eyes is not enough to reach it in such a short time. However, I do now have some clues.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded, then instructed, ¡°I¡¯ve kept the Myriad Demons Tribe hidden because their strength is too formidable. Their sudden appearance would likely affect the world¡¯s development. But looking at it now, the Myriad Demons Tribe can gradually begin to reveal a tip of their iceberg and come into the world earlier.¡± The development of this world was not something Xu Zimei should interfere with excessively; all things evolved according to their own laws. As the world evolves to a higher level and becomes stronger, his chances of interference would reduce. But sometimes, he could not allow certain creatures that would destroy his world to exist. Then the Myriad Demons Tribe was the best solution. Controlled by him from the shadows, many things he could not do, the Myriad Demons Tribe could do in his place. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Bai Meng nodded slightly. ¡°I will arrange this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reveal too much at once, come into it gradually,¡± Xu Zimei reminded. He then left the Divine Continent. ¡­¡­ The weather had turned to autumn, with yellowing leaves like the Yuan Central Continent at this era, desolate and bleak. The sky was darkly black, with clouds covering the sky. The news of Slaying Immortal Sect¡¯s defeat spread to various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects immediately and then to some first and second-tier forces. Soon enough, the entire Yuan Central Continent, including Loose Cultivators and civilians, were all aware. A sect with five emperors like the Slaying Immortal Sect had been defeated, their Immortal Mountain destroyed, four of the five ancestors crippled their cultivation to preserve Slaying Immortal Sect. And they publicly apologized to the Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. This news, like heavenly thunderbolt, shocked everyone¡¯s hearts. Before the war, although some were optimistic about the True Martial Holy Sect, it was only seen as mutual battle, not expecting Slaying Immortal Sect to be defeated so thoroughly. This era, it seems, might indeed be dominated by the True Martial Holy Sect. Unless, unless Xu Zimei fails to claim Heavenly Destiny. This was the only opportunity left for other powers to rise. Without carrying Heavenly Destiny, his strength was already formidable; should he truly become a Great Emperor, it¡¯s feared there would be no place for others in this life. Many forces were anxious, but they all warned their disciples not to provoke anyone from True Martial Holy Sect at this time. ¡­¡­ After returning to True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei found Elder Three, who was Ruhu¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Elder Three, how is the task I entrusted to you?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s almost done,¡± Elder Three said with a smile. ¡°But you should go to see the Sect Master. I think he has something to say to you.¡± ¡°Sect Master Xiao?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t hold such a strong opinion against Sect Master Xiao; he has his own difficulties,¡± Elder Three said. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges; since he promised Heavenly Curtain War God, he naturally wouldn¡¯t dwell on the matter. After bidding farewell to Elder Three, Xu Zimei went to the island where Sect Master Xiao resided. Sect Master Xiao, in a green robe, was clearly waiting for him for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Sect Master Xiao said. ¡°Elder Three asked me to find you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°The location of the Taoist Clan has been clarified; their Saint Heir should currently be inside the clan,¡± Sect Master Xiao replied. ¡°Because of the Taoist Clan¡¯s reclusiveness, they live in their own small world. I¡¯ve captured someone from the Taoist Clan; he can lead you into that small world.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. All his grudges and grievances were almost settled, with only the Reincarnation Elder left. He, after reincarnation, became the Taoist Clan¡¯s Saint Heir, a fact Xu Zimei was aware of. Seeing Xu Zimei about to leave, Sect Master Xiao quickly spoke up, ¡°I should apologize for what happened last time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about it already; let¡¯s not bring it up again,¡± Xu Zimei left without turning back. Some matters were already clear at heart, there was no need to be explicitly thorough. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Sect Master Xiao stayed silent for a moment, ultimately letting out a few light chuckles. ¡­¡­ Returning to Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei did not set off for the Taoist Clan. He intended to let the sect handle the affairs with the Taoist Clan; he needed time to rest and prepare for the Heavenly Destiny soon to emerge. He looked up towards the horizon; the Heavenly Destiny was nearing completion. An ancient and eternal path stretched from one end of the horizon to the other. It spread across the vast expanse of the void. Chapter 1009: 1008 Destiny Fulfilled, All Sides Move Chapter 1009: Chapter 1008 Destiny Fulfilled, All Sides Move Above Destiny, endless refining radiance is surging. One cannot see its end; it is the essence of the Dao gathered from an era. People often say that entering the Tao is difficult, as difficult as ascending to the Qing Tian. Because the Dao is not open, even the strong ones in the Divine Vein Realm cannot touch the Dao, let alone enter it. Hence, there exists the concept of Destiny. A majestic path that leads to the Dao, though arduous and distant, millions stride forward. Destiny is like the dazzling stars, the brilliant sun, visible day and night, suspended in the firmament. People look up and aspire, for it is the goal of their lifetime. A line of Destiny symbolizes the epitome of an era. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, led by Sect Master Xiao and followed by several ancestors, the True Martial Holy Sect set out to crusade against the Taoist Clan. Xu Zimei did not follow; his presence was not needed in this battle. For the Taoist Clan never intended to resist from the start, even though the Reincarnation Elder was the Saint Heir of the Taoist Clan, to preserve the clan, the Reincarnation Elder was still sent out. Upon Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei stood at the summit. The cold wind, as if cutting with a knife, blew down from above; he remembered the day of his rebirth, also atop this peak of Goose Southern Peak. Often lamenting the brevity of time, as if many things, upon a rearward glance, were right before one¡¯s eyes. He turned his head; Reincarnation Elder, with his Vein Gate sealed, was bound and kneeling before him. ¡°There are some questions I have always wanted to ask you,¡± said the Reincarnation Elder. He appeared calm, perhaps knowing his certain death, unpleading and without struggle. His face only showed endless closure and relief. ¡°Speak,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Why do you specifically target Chu Yang? Is it just because of Baili Xiao?¡± said the Reincarnation Elder. ¡°I also know something about reading people; I have observed Chu Yang, his fortune as strong as the Ziwei Star shining in the east, the main star. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He is truly a person of great destiny.¡± With this, the Reincarnation Elder sighed deeply. ¡°If not for you, he would have achieved greatness someday.¡± ¡°Is this question that important?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that at the end, what you care about would still be this.¡± ¡°Like a thorn in the throat, I can¡¯t let go,¡± the Reincarnation Elder shook his head. ¡°Can you tell me the specific reason?¡± ¡°Why should a dying man know so much,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°But you are right about one thing; he is a true person of destiny. That¡¯s why he must die, do you understand?¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s response, the Reincarnation Elder evidently was not satisfied. ¡°What do you plan to do with me?¡± asked the Reincarnation Elder. ¡°You claim to be about Reincarnation, so why don¡¯t you suffer through endless torment in the cycles, until your divine soul utterly perishes,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Why not give me a quick death?¡± the Reincarnation Elder asked. ¡°Why should I give you a quick death?¡± Xu Zimei countered. The Reincarnation Elder fell silent. Xu Zimei, once establishing the Divine Continent, master the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Now, he separated the Animal Path and the Hungry Ghost Path. With a wave of his right hand, endless cycles of reincarnation surged around him. In the Animal Path, myriad monster beast illusions were forming, and in the Hungry Ghost Path, a host of hideous, human-less hungry ghosts fought wildly. The power of Reincarnation transformed into swirling vortexes, stirring the figure of the Reincarnation Elder into them. Xu Zimei heard his painful howls, then calmly left the summit of Goose Southern Peak. ¡­¡­.. One of the ten greatest dangers, the Endless Immortal Mountain. At this moment within the bounds of Endless Immortal Mountain, the mist of immortality shrouded all, deep amidst the Endless Heaven Sea, drifting along the vast ocean. The Immortal Mountain stood towering and vast, its trace invisible. Jiang Mochou was situated atop a lone peak, eyes closed in meditation, his surrounding aura astonishing. The fierce flames of the Crimson Flame Emperor Body burned around him. Now, he had completely merged with the Crimson Flame Emperor Body, a golden flame concentrating in his eyes. He opened his eyes and merely glanced into the distance. Over the Endless Heaven Sea, the surface of the sea exploded instantly, with vast meteorites descending from the void above. The booming sound of explosions echoed around. Jiang Mochou slowly stood up, draped in a golden robe, slowly making his way to the central mountain peak. ¡°Master, you summoned me,¡± Jiang Mochou said, looking at the elder before him. The Void Elder slowly nodded, his gaze turned upwards towards the sky where Destiny was about to take shape. He said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± ¡°Where is Master going?¡± Jiang Mochou hastily inquired. The Void Elder pointed towards the firmament above, smiling without speaking. ¡°Does Master have any instructions for me?¡± Jiang Mochou asked. ¡°Stop that person, that is your mission, as it is mine,¡± replied the Void Elder. ¡°If you succeed in stopping him, perhaps we, master and disciple, can meet again up there.¡± The Void Elder¡¯s words were not entirely clear, but Jiang Mochou understood. Success meant all was well; failure likely meant only death remained. ¡°I understand, my very life was given by you, Master,¡± Jiang Mochou said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I will strive to complete the mission.¡± ¡°From today, you should leave the mountain,¡± the Void Elder sighed and said. ¡°From now on, Endless Immortal Mountain will no longer exist in this world.¡± ¡­ The sunset dyed half of the sky a deep red. The twilight above the sea was exceptionally beautiful. Yet, the deep sea¡¯s Immortal Mountain drifted off into the distance, never to appear again. Leaving behind only a young man in a golden robe, stepping out from the Endless Heaven Sea. Meanwhile, in a dense jungle, Tan Jiulin likewise carried a giant axe, her eyes sharp as the edge of her weapon. She was dressed in a white flowing robe with red borders embroidered on the sleeves. The high collar appeared specifically tailored. Now, she had grown graceful, her jet-black hair cascading down to her waist like a waterfall. Hair reaching her waist, her skin pale. In front of her, the phantom of an old man appeared. However, that phantom was already very faint, as if a gentle breeze could dissipate it at any moment. ¡°Jiulin, the era of great conflict has begun, go,¡± the phantom said with a smile. ¡°Master, when can we meet again?¡± Tan Jiulin asked. ¡°When the time comes, we shall meet, go now, go,¡± the phantom waved his hand and silently vanished into the jungle. Tan Jiulin looked up at the heavens and earth outside the jungle, shouldering her axe, step by step she walked out. ¡­¡­ In Goose Southern Peak of True Martial Holy Sect, Xu Zimei was lying leisurely on a reclining chair, napping. Suddenly, the firmament began to churn. In the void that was crossed by the ancient Great Dao, multicolored lights appeared. Within these lights, countless Dao elements were included. There were ordinary elements of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth as well as Killing, Destiny, Reincarnation, Void, Time, and other advanced attributes. Chapter 1010: 1009: Destiny Finally Reveals, Talented Disciples of the World Chapter 1010: Chapter 1009: Destiny Finally Reveals, Talented Disciples of the World Light interwoven with darkness, death and reincarnation all share the same color as the long sky. Time and space reflect each other, while destruction, the holy, curses, and life of various natures swirl around. This ancient path begins to tremble, as yin and yang disperse and the five elements provide sanctuary, causing the entire firmament to shake. The vast destiny spins at the center of the firmament, at this moment across the Yuan Central Continent, no matter where you are. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regardless of whether you are a newly born talented disciple or an ancient creature sealed for many years, you can feel this force. It is the concentration of the era, the position of destiny. ¡°Destiny has appeared,¡± someone looks up, murmuring excitedly. The entire Yuan Central Continent falls into a moment of madness. The sky is filled with colorful rules, and all forces have summoned back all their disciples. They quietly await the choice of destiny. Not just the Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, but countless loose cultivators and their descendants lift their heads to observe destiny. Isn¡¯t this their opportunity to defy the heavens and change their fates? To ascend to the Great Emperor, they too can establish their own Imperial Rule Immortal Sects and visit the Heaven Beyond Heavens. On the Thirteen Islands of the East Sea, a white-clothed youth gazes levelly at the sea surface. The calm sea surface reflects the colorful sky. The youth¡¯s white hair is like snow; his eyes are like water. He mutters to himself: ¡°The sea stretches boundlessly, the sky forms the shore; I ascend the peak, reigning supreme over mountains.¡± Above the lofty peaks piercing into the clouds, high into the cloud edges, where space is vast and boundless. Here, amidst the swirling mist, two young men sit cross-legged on the ground, with a delicate chessboard laid out between them. The youth in black on the left reclines, pouring wine from a jug into his mouth with a ¡°gurgling¡± sound. Immediately tossing the jug aside, he exclaims, lamenting: ¡°I desire to contest for the world, to see who dares to contend.¡± Beside him, another wine jug hangs suspended in the air. Beneath the wine jug, a purple flame sparks without cause, boiling the liquor inside. The young man in green on the right, however, is much more refined. He picks up the jug, pours himself a small cup of wine, and smiles, saying: ¡°Brother Zhuo is in high spirits.¡± ¡°This destiny arriving is but our grand era,¡± the youth in black says. ¡°To fight, we must contend with this destiny, with this grand era, with the talented ones among the myriad of living beings, and even with you, Brother Wen Dian.¡± Hearing this, the young man in green bursts into hearty laughter. Downing the wine in his cup, he declaims, ¡°Debating the world over wine, with my sword I point at the firmament.¡± In the Misty Hidden Forest, known as the paradise for monster beasts, a man clad in red, as if stained with fresh blood, wields a long spear in deep combat within the forest. Behind him, under his feet are the boundless corpses of monster beasts. Densely packed, they nearly cover the entire ground. The thick scent of blood permeates the entire forest, with the man¡¯s body dripping blood both his own and that of countless monster beasts. His eyes are ferocious, his eyebrows bold, his nose resembling a hooked eagle, and his face marked with several scars, writhing like a Qiulong. Finally, an astonishing spear intent erupts from his weapon, and hundreds of towering ancient trees collapse thunderously. The body of the last monster beast is also slain, pinned in the air. The man looks distantly towards destiny, then lets out a profound cold snort. ¡°Skulls piled high in my hand, a sea of blood surges beneath my spear, flesh sails along the rivers and mountains, the blade of the world never sheathed again.¡± In a distant Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, at this moment the sect stands solemn and dignified, led by the Sect Master as a venerable ancient coffin is summoned forth. The ancient coffin is crystal clear, its corners hexagon-shaped. Under the sunlight, the coffin casts a dazzling light. At this moment, the Sect Master and all the Elders kneel to the ground as the coffin lid is slowly opened. With a ¡°creak, creak,¡± the sound is somewhat piercing to the ear. A figure rises from within the ancient coffin. He was a youth, his features tender and youthful, appearing to be in his teens. Clad in a purple dragon robe, he exuded a sense of having wandered out from ancient times. The youth slowly opened his eyes, and at that moment, the world was vast and hazy. As if his opening eyes brought day and his closing eyes ushered night. The sun and the moon orbited within his eyes. ¡°Sect Master, Destiny has been fulfilled, the era has arrived,¡± the Sect Master said respectfully below. ¡°How many years have I been sealed in dust?¡± the man inquired. His voice was somewhat hoarse, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, low and pressured. ¡°Exactly nine thousand nine hundred years,¡± the Sect Master replied. ¡°A full epoch indeed,¡± the youth stood up from the ancient coffin, and at that moment, the purple dragon robe on his body visibly aged at a speed discernible to the naked eye. The dragon on the robe turned dull; the fabric worn and tattered, a world apart from its former glory. ¡°In an instant I ascend to the celestial streets, chasing away the stars and the waning moon,¡± the young man slowly began, speaking calmly. On Goose Southern Peak, Xu Zimei watched serenely the evolution of Destiny in the firmament. At times, a hundred Great Daos converged at one point, at times auspicious beasts descended continuously, at times spring rain wandered and formed a seven-colored rainbow. Earthspring Gold Fountains surged, and heavenly dew descended. Sun and moon appeared at the same time, sceneries of spring, summer, autumn, and winter unfolded all at once. With one revolution of the sun and moon, the world divided into black and white. What used to take a full cycle of twenty-four hours now changed so rapidly it was touching. The world continuously revolved through cycles of black and white. Various Great Daos and the myriad of living beings emerged suddenly, the world began to tremble, lightning flashed and thunder roared. ¡°Destiny is about to converge,¡± someone murmured to themselves. Destiny is the essence of an era; when it peels away from the Great Dao, naturally numerous extraordinary phenomena will appear. The sky poured down torrential rain, lightning flashed and thunder roared throughout the entire void. All creatures were frightened into hiding. Such an end-of-days spectacle was moving. Xu Zimei stood in the courtyard on Goose Southern Peak, with rain falling heavily outside the pavilion. Xu Qingshan walked in from the yard with an umbrella in hand. He came into the pavilion, smiling at Xu Zimei, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Dad, what is your dream?¡± With Destiny so close at hand, Xu Zimei, instead, became unhurried. ¡°What? Planning to take on Destiny to help me fulfill it?¡± Xu Qingshan replied with a smile. Xu Zimei fell silent for a long while, then suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Will you and mom, come with me to Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± With that question, the surroundings became utterly quiet. Father and son looked into each other¡¯s eyes. The rain fell, and thunder crashed. If Xu Qingshan wasn¡¯t planning on going to Heaven Beyond Heavens, Xu Zimei would understand. Perhaps it would be an unknown number of years before he could see his parents again. To go there, returning would be very difficult. Moreover, Xu Zimei had a feeling that this journey to Heaven Beyond Heavens, whether he could survive was another question altogether. ¡°It¡¯s not time for farewells, why talk of such a weighty subject,¡± Xu Qingshan laughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What would we do in Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Xu Qingshan retorted. ¡°To see you? Even now on Yuan Central Continent, it¡¯s already difficult for you to return once every few years, if you were to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, I¡¯m afraid even under a stretch of blue sky, it¡¯d be hard to ever meet again.¡± Chapter 1011: 1010: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands - Trap Empty Island Chapter 1011: Chapter 1010: One of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands ¨C Trap Empty Island ¡°The fledgling eagles have grown, always yearning for higher and vaster skies, not staying by their parents¡¯ side. I understand this principle, as does your mother. What difference is it to stay in Yuan Central Continent after reaching the Heaven Beyond Heavens?¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°As for going to see that broader world, the dream of becoming a powerful warrior has woken me up a long time ago. When I became the Deputy Sect Master of the True Martial Holy Sect, I had already given up on it, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have agreed. The greatest wish of your mother and I is for your safety. When you were young, I could carry and solve any mistakes you made. But now, just when I want to say I¡¯ll always stand behind you, I¡¯ve found that you, like a tree, have grown taller than your father. If you can¡¯t solve it, what use would your mother and I be?¡± Xu Qingshan has always been succinct and not good with words; father and son rarely had much communication. But this time was an exception; he rambled on for quite some time. ¡°Once you go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, I will resign from the position of Deputy Sect Master. I¡¯ll accompany your mother to travel around, to see the great mountains and rivers of the Yuan Central Continent, and then find a secluded paradise to settle down in. If you have the opportunity, come back to see us. If you have no time, ¡­¡± At this point, Xu Qingshan paused for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Let me give you a poem. Youth is gallant, forming alliances with heroes of the five capitals. Generous and fearless, with hair standing on end. Conversing uprightly, sharing life and death alike. A promise weightier than a thousand pieces of gold. Pushing forward bravely, prideful and unrestrained, ¡­¡­. Connect with the seeds of Talented Disciples, the sword roars with the westerly wind. Regretting not visiting mountains and waters, entrusting my hands to the seven-string zither, eyes following the homing geese.¡± ¡°This poem is like your father¡¯s life, once aspiring to many things but ultimately only becoming regrets. Having reached this step, you should walk forward with pride, destined for a bright future and hopeful prospects.¡± Xu Zimei fell into a slight silence after hearing Xu Qingshan¡¯s long speech. It wasn¡¯t the time to part yet, but he still felt a bit of reluctance in his heart. ¡°Right, I almost forgot the important matter,¡± Xu Qingshan said with a smile. ¡°I have some news to share with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking up. ¡°According to the message from the Sect, Destiny has now appeared in this world, and many forces seem to have secretly reached some agreements. You need to be careful about this when the time comes.¡± ¡°They want to form an alliance?¡± Xu Zimei scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Right now, our True Martial Holy Sect is in the limelight, and as Destiny has arisen, battles between the sects are no longer possible.¡± Xu Qingshan said, ¡°But you should understand, the struggle for Destiny is different. I¡¯m afraid they might unite when the time comes for the struggle of Destiny, and whether it is our Sect or others, no one will be able to help you.¡± ¡°Just a bunch of rabble,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°If they are not afraid of death, let them come.¡± ¡°Anyway, be vigilant, don¡¯t let danger catch you off guard at a critical moment,¡± Xu Qingshan cautioned. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°You take some time to yourself, I¡¯ll go and gather some more information,¡± Xu Qingshan said. He raised his oil-paper umbrella, his tall figure disappearing in the pouring rain. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei closed his eyes for a while, then suddenly reopened them and walked out of the pavilion. He came to the mid-slope of Goose Southern Peak outside the courtyard. The torrential rain kept pouring, and the thunder and lightning above started to weaken bit by bit. The Endless Heavenly Dao was stripped away, turning into a golden light, disappearing into the firmament. After the rain had passed, and under the previously clear blue sky, a painting was cast. This was a projection of Heavenly Dao, an image appearing in the sky that covered the whole firmament, and all the people of the Yuan Central Continent could see it. ¡°The place for the struggle of Destiny has appeared,¡± someone shouted. The site of each era¡¯s struggle for Destiny is not fixed; sometimes it is on the Endless Heaven Sea, sometimes in the Five Elements lands, sometimes in the Dark Forests. In short, the location is random. Once the place appears, all those who have been selected must go there, or else they will lose the qualification to participate. At the same time as the image reflected the void, a silver meteor shower fell from the sky. The meteor shower was dense and numerous, possibly in the tens of thousands. Meteors fell, scattering across the entire Yuan Central Continent. Xu Zimei looked up to see a meteor heading straight for him, sinking directly into his forehead. Suddenly a strange power permeated throughout his body, rippling slightly on his forehead. A six-pointed star pattern appeared. This meant that he had been chosen by Destiny. Only those chosen by Destiny are eligible to participate in the struggle for Destiny. If anyone else rashly intervenes, they will be directly destroyed by the Heavenly Dao. This was what Xu Qingshan meant when he said that after the start of Destiny, whether it was the True Martial Holy Sect or the Divine Emperor, no one could be of any help. Saint Heirs from some Imperial Rule Immortal Sects inevitably would band together. Xu Zimei touched the pattern on his forehead and felt nothing different, as if it were an ordinary symbol. At this moment, the entire Yuan Central Continent was enveloped in a silver current. This meteor shower cannot be snatched by you; it selects you. Some are joyful, others sorrowful; some are chosen, naturally, others are not. Those selected are almost always from the younger generation. ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Zimo, I¡¯ve been chosen,¡± Lin Ruhu¡¯s laughter came from not far away. He came running over in high spirits. On his forehead was the same pattern as Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you have to be that happy?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Of course, being chosen means recognition, whether or not you compete for Destiny,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. Perhaps this is one way among the Talented Disciples to measure themselves. ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual about that; the struggles for Destiny in past years were not strict, with tens of thousands of participants,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Brother Zimo, the Sect Master asked me to inquire whether you want to form an alliance?¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°An alliance,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile and a shake of his head. Alliances in the struggle for Destiny aren¡¯t rare. To avoid being eliminated early on, most powers would band together, weed out others first, and then turn on each other. The resulting intrigues are many. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°The Destiny of this era must be mine.¡± He spoke calmly, but the certainty and forcefulness in his words carried a strong convincing power. ¡°Then I will report back to the Sect Master accurately,¡± Lin Ruhu said. ¡°Do you know where that is?¡± Xu Zimei asked, pointing to the image in the sky. ¡°Trap Empty Island, also known as Endless, one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands,¡± Lin Ruhu replied gravely with a nod. Though the sites of past Destiny struggles varied, such a perilous battleground had never been encountered. Competing for Destiny within a Forbidden Land was daunting enough, let alone considering your opponents; the Forbidden Land alone was enough to die several times over. Chapter 1012: 1011: Entering Trap Empty Island, The Black-Robed Youth (Third Update) Chapter 1012: Chapter 1011: Entering Trap Empty Island, The Black-Robed Youth (Third Update) Xu Zimei nodded and said, ¡°I fear even before the quest for destiny begins, this competeition will scare away a large number of people.¡± ¡°Those are merely the inferior ones; true strong individuals never falter or retreat because of this,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°Are you planning to compete for destiny?¡± Xu Zimei looked at Lin Ruhu and asked. ¡°Destiny is naturally yours, I will definitely go to help you,¡± Lin Ruhu responded. ¡°If you wish to compete for destiny, I will respect your choice. If you don¡¯t want to, then stay at the True Martial Holy Sect, you¡¯re not allowed to go,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Lin Ruhu was stunned for a moment. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He quickly asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Trap Empty Island is such a place that even I cannot be completely sure of, if you go, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Do you think I am afraid of dying?¡± asked Lin Ruhu. ¡°It¡¯s different, you are your grandfather¡¯s only grandson, and you are also one of my few good friends. If in the future you wish to venture to Heaven Beyond Heavens and choose any path, even if it costs your life, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Xu Zimei explained, ¡°But this struggle for destiny is a time destined to be carried by me, I do not want it to be your burial ground. If you want to compete for destiny, I can let you go. But if you¡¯re helping me, or want to prove yourself, then there¡¯s no need to go, it¡¯s meaningless.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s words were very straightforward; as one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, going to Trap Empty Island meant risking one¡¯s own safety. Moreover, he had a premonition that it would be a bloody battle amidst storms of violence. Lin Ruhu indeed was strong, but the Talented Disciples who went to compete for destiny, none would be inferior to the others. This was his path, and he wanted to walk it himself. ¡°I understand,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded dejectedly. ¡°If you tell me to go, then I¡¯ll go. If you say not to, then I won¡¯t.¡± Watching Lin Ruhu¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei sighed. In the end, he was still soft-hearted. Perhaps it was for the same reason his parents were about to leave, he had very few friends, besides Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi, there were hardly any others. Naturally, he did not want them to get into trouble. It is likely that in the future, it will be difficult to make true friends. Xu Zimei even felt at times that he did not need friends at all. ¡­¡­ Trap Empty Island, also known as Endless. Located above the Endless Sea Domain. The Endless Sea Domain is the border region of the Endless Heaven Sea, a vast sea that could almost be considered on par with the Endless Heaven Sea itself. It is to the northwest of the Eastern Continent. The next morning, all the disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect, including the elders, assembled together. From Goose Southern Peak to the Sect Gate outside, the place was nearly packed with people. A long line of people weaved through a shaded avenue. Several large drums were positioned at the front. Someone picked up a red drumstick and vigorously struck the drums. ¡°Boom, boom, boom,¡± the heart-shaking sound echoed all around. When Xu Zimei, bearing Tyrant Shadow, descended from Goose Southern Peak, all eyes were on him. ¡°We wish the Saint Heir a triumphant return, We wish the Saint Heir a triumphant return, ¡­.¡± Wave after wave of voices rose like the tide, one after another, reverberating everywhere. Everyone¡¯s voices joined together, rising up with the thunderous drumbeat. Xu Zimei would be representing himself in the fight and would be representing the True Martial Holy Sect as well. Headed to the competition for destiny, in the end, there would only be two types of people left. One victor, and countless losers. Besides the Great Emperor, only a few others can survive. Especially this time on Trap Empty Island. Xu Zimei turned around and smiled at the crowd, with Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu already waiting in front for a long time. A giant Fire Bird soared in front, its bloodline a mix of the Fierce Lark and the Cloud Piercing Eagle, ranking as one of the fastest Monster Beasts of the True Martial Holy Sect. According to the rules of Destiny, once the location of Trap Empty Island is announced, everyone must arrive there within ten days. After ten days, Trap Empty Island would close, and those who have not arrived will forfeit their qualifications for Destiny. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two?¡± Xu Zimei asked, looking at Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi. ¡°We are ordered to take you to Trap Empty Island,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will just drop you off there and not enter.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly and stepped onto the Fire Bird¡¯s back, walking on air. The drumming behind him grew more urgent, and with a sharp cry from the Fire Bird, it took to the sky. In just a moment, it turned into a tiny red dot, disappearing into the void. Carrying everyone¡¯s hopes and blessings. Such scenes are common across many sect forces. For most people, Destiny is a goal of their cultivation. Not necessarily the ultimate goal, but definitely one they ardently desire. ¡­¡­ The speed of the Fire Bird was so fast, it was like traveling through time and space, undergoing a dual leap through time and space. Indeed, it is one of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s fastest Monster Beasts. Air currents whipped past him, almost as if the clouds were within reach. With various emotions in his heart, Xu Zimei calmly looked down. ¡°How come it feels like I am more nervous than you at this time,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a laugh. Xu Zimei smiled and took the Tyrant Shadow off his back, sat cross-legged, and placed the blade on his lap. The Fire Bird was even faster than imagined; in roughly three days, they had already reached the Endless Sea Domain. At this moment, the Tyrant Shadow on his lap began to shake, with a restrained Blade Intent erupting from within. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes and murmured, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Looking down from above, the sea in the Endless Sea Domain was much worse compared to the Endless Heaven Sea. Not a hint of blue, only a vile white, frothing like foam in the sea. In front, there was an Avenue to Heaven. A great path that existed upon the sea. ¡°Go back,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking at Lin Ruhu and the others. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for you,¡± Lin Ruhu replied. ¡°Until the moment you carry Destiny.¡± Xu Zimei did not insist, stepping down from the Fire Bird¡¯s back and landing on the Avenue to Heaven. Before he touched ground, a sword light flashed in front of his eyes, coming at him with a dense intent to kill. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure performed a backward flip in the void, dodging the attack. Once his figure stabilized, he lifted his head to see a young man in a black robe standing not far in front of him. His entire figure was shrouded by the robe, including his head covered by a hood. The long hair in front of his forehead almost blocked his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The moment you set foot here, there are no names, only life and death,¡± the young man in the black robe said indifferently. ¡°I stand, you fall.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, with endless Spiritual Energy frantically gathering in his hand. He struck down with his palm, carrying immense oppressive force. The black-robed young man also moved, retreating while swinging his Longsword, dispersing Xu Zimei¡¯s palm wind completely. Then, with a nimble turn, a Heaven Shaking Sword Intent slashed his way. Chapter 1013: 1012 Dead Sea, The Gate Chapter 1013: Chapter 1012 Dead Sea, The Gate Although the Sword Intent had already been slashed down, the black-robed youth did not expect Xu Zimei¡¯s movements to be noticeably faster. Almost instantly, he appeared behind him. The black spiritual energy in his palm erupted violently, heavily slapping towards the head of the black-robed youth. ¡°What,¡± the black-robed youth was also shocked by this. However, he had no chance to dodge. With a ¡°bang¡±, Xu Zimei did not hold back at all and directly knocked him flying. The figure of the black-robed youth fell at the edge of the Endless Sea Domain, and in order to stop the momentum of his body, he drove his sword into the ground, creating a noticeable scratch. The black-robed youth hurriedly stabilized his posture, but he noticed that Xu Zimei across from him was not rushing to attack. Instead, he was looking at him with a faint smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± the black-robed youth asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say names aren¡¯t important?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I want to know now,¡± the black-robed youth replied. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°I want to take a look around Trap Empty Island now, don¡¯t disturb me. You should feel lucky that I have no intent to kill.¡± Xu Zimei looked around, at this moment he was on a straight Avenue to Heaven. He stood at one end of the avenue, and at the other end was a towering gate. The gate, made of unknown materials, was thousands of meters long and tens of thousands of meters wide, stretching over the winding sea surface, with no end in sight. At this moment, more and more people were starting to arrive. On the surrounding Endless Sea Domain, there were countless ships coming from afar. No need to see clearly, nor could it be seen clearly. Since the competition for Destiny allowed everyone ten days to dare to come, Xu Zimei had only used three days, and he still had spare time to visit here. Around him, people stepped on air and arrived, each exuding a majestic and unfathomable aura, representing the top talents from different forces. However, few people caused trouble as everyone was cautious towards each other. From the Avenue to Heaven, they walked towards the front gate. Xu Zimei walked at the forefront, and the previous black-robed youth quietly followed behind him. Xu Zimei glanced at him but did not stop him. When he arrived at the gate, he found out that the gate was illusionary. It was like a wall of air. Fingers could enter, allowing passage inside. ¡°This area inside is the uninhabited zone of Trap Empty Island,¡± the black-robed youth explained from behind. ¡°You better be careful, this is not just a simple air wall.¡± As soon as his voice fell, Xu Zimei found the gate starting to ripple, a mysterious force surged around, seemingly about to devour him. He quickly withdrew his hand. However, this devouring force clearly did not plan to let him go so easily, directly condensing the appearance of a monster¡¯s head on the surface of the gate. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It opened its huge mouth and lunged towards him. With a ¡°bang¡±, Xu Zimei punched it, bursting it open, and blood spilled all over the ground. People had already reached the front of this gate. Clearly, they had prepared in advance and knew much more than Xu Zimei. Someone with blue spiritual energy surging in his hands, stretched out his index finger and drew an elliptical pattern on the surface of the gate. As soon as the pattern was formed, a small door appeared immediately, and the person rushed into it. Immediately, the gate returned to its original state. Another person was surrounded by flowing water, which slowly flowed and enveloped his whole body as he directly stepped into the gate. The black-robed youth next to him quickly explained: ¡°The outer gate of Trap Empty Island is formed by the power of the Endless Sea Domain. Only water-element powers can pass through here. Do you have any water-element treasures or cultivate water-element techniques?¡± Seeing Xu Zimei did not respond, the black-robed youth took out two pills from his pocket. ¡°If you trust me, eat this,¡± he said to Xu Zimei, throwing him one and explaining. ¡°This is a Freshwater Pearl that I prepared specially.¡± Xu Zimei did not hesitate at all, directly swallowing the pearl, immediately a surge of water-element power spread out. Distributed to his limbs and all parts of his body. When he touched the gate again, he found that it indeed transformed into an air wall. ¡­ ¡°Look, it¡¯s Hundred Paths Young Master from Wuling Creek.¡± ¡°Look there, Qiyun Temple¡¯s Secular Dust Senior Brother has also arrived.¡± ¡°The eighteen swordsmen from the Sword Dance Altar have all come; they are planning to fight among themselves.¡± ¡°What fight among themselves, probably it¡¯s just a small group coming to clear the path.¡± ¡°And the Dark Master from the Great Bright Realm, that madman also came.¡± Each era¡¯s competition for Destiny is like this. In the vast firmament above, the Heavenly Dao will project an image. It¡¯s the scene inside Trap Empty Island. No matter you look from east, south, west, north, including up and down, you can see the same scene. This is the competition for Destiny. All people across the Yuan Central Continent can see the situation inside most directly. Unfortunately, each year the competition for Destiny relies on personal strength, and scheming tricks aren¡¯t very helpful. ¡°This competition for Destiny really is a grand event, just look, these talented individuals, who haven¡¯t been seen in hundreds, or even thousands of years. Many who have only heard of their names but have never seen the person, all gathered together.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case, talented disciples are everywhere, it¡¯s a pity that the competition for Destiny is too harsh on the talented disciples. After a grand era passes, decay follows.¡± ¡°This is the natural rule of development, only after the grand era has passed can new people establish a new grand era.¡± All the people of Yuan Central Continent were discussing fervently. During this period of competition for Destiny, one might say that everyone drops what they¡¯re doing and watches the sky, ready to greet the master of this era. ¡­ When Xu Zimei entered through the gate, the world before him was completely transformed. This was a circular world. The place he was standing was a narrow path, so narrow that only one person could stand there. Directly in front was an oval-shaped island. The island was somewhat similar to a top, round on top and very sharp at the bottom. The entire island had no landing point and was floating in the void. The island was slowly rotating, its surface rugged with stones, lush with flowers and trees. And the narrow path he was on, led directly to the very bottom of the island. From the gate to the island, there was a long distance, and aside from the narrow path, everything else was void. This area had a ban on flying, even if a Great Emperor came, he would not be able to fly. This was what made Trap Empty Island, one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands, the most terrifying. Because one cannot fly, to ascend Trap Empty Island, one must step by step climb from the very bottom. And most importantly, around Trap Empty Island was the Dead Sea. This Dead Sea was different from ordinary Dead Seas, as nothing could float or sink on its surface. Any contact with it would be instantly devoured. Like sulfuric acid, capable of dissolving even your bones in seconds. Chapter 1014: 1013: The Battle for the Island Begins Chapter 1014: Chapter 1013: The Battle for the Island Begins ¡°Move out of the way if you aren¡¯t walking, or just roll aside, don¡¯t block the path,¡± because Xu Zimei was standing on this narrow path which only allowed for one person to pass, everyone behind was completely blocked outside. Xu Zimei looked up and glanced at the person, then quickly walked forward. Just as he was about to reach the very bottom of Trap Empty Island, he was seen stomping heavily with his right foot on the ground below. The small path that was originally supported shattered instantly. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death, kid,¡± someone angrily shouted from behind. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, paying no attention to the others. However, clearly, the others had ways to cope. Although flying was not possible here, other methods were permitted. Someone¡¯s longsword hanging at their waist expanded thousands of meters, directly spanning the path between where they came from and Trap Empty Island. Then they walked over, stepping on the huge sword. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were also women whose ribbon from their waist stretched ten thousand meters, crossing the ribbon as if a fairy descending to earth, step by step approaching. After many people arrived, they gave Xu Zimei a glance and then withdrew their gaze. Because now Destiny has not yet begun, it was not the time for contention, acting so rashly would only benefit others. But there were also people who obviously were not so rational. At this moment, three people encircled Xu Zimei. Staring at him with a predatory glare. ¡°Kid, are you in such a hurry to seek death?¡± said the young man on the left. ¡°It¡¯s Qing City Three Man,¡± someone next to the scene recognized the trio. ¡°Qing City Three Man?¡± others scoffed at the name. ¡°Such trash dares to contend for Destiny?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that Qing City Three Man are evil cultivators who normally revel in murder, looting, and pillaging. Bullying others is one thing, how dare they compete for Destiny?¡± The crowd around was abuzz with discussion. Xu Zimei looked up and glanced at the three men. ¡°Clamor,¡± he replied indifferently. His right hand reached out toward the three, gathering the world¡¯s winds and clouds in his hand, the power so overwhelming that it was clearly beyond the trio¡¯s expectations. ¡°He¡¯s tough,¡± said the boss of Qing City Three Man. The three men were even more horrified to find that when Xu Zimei¡¯s palm came down, they were directly suppressed. They couldn¡¯t even move. ¡°How can this be?¡± the boss exclaimed in horror again. But at that moment, the figures of the three men were already flying backwards, falling onto the Dead Sea outside. In an instant, bones melted into the water, leaving no trace. ¡°This,¡± the people around looked at each other in shock. Although Qing City Three Man were not very strong, they shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so easily. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even recognize the Saint Heir of True Martial Holy Sect? And you also came to participate in the struggle for Destiny.¡± Someone next to them mocked. Ever since Xu Zimei caused quite a stir, it was almost universally known. Every Sect Gate had warned their disciples. ¡°No wonder,¡± someone suddenly understood. This was also why people who knew his identity didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°So you are Xu Zimei,¡± said the black-robed young man earlier, looking at him and chuckling. ¡°Do you want to team up with me?¡± Seeing that Xu Zimei didn¡¯t speak, he introduced himself, ¡°I am Jian Yushang from Taibai Tower, you should have heard of my name.¡± ¡°Never,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. ¡°What about Taibai Tower then?¡± the black-robed young man continued to ask. Xu Zimei still shook his head. He looked up and noticed that many people here had already started forming alliances. All had been arranged in advance. Even Loose Cultivators had gathered together for warmth. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you consider it?¡± The young man in the black robe was still unwilling to let it go. Xu Zimei did not pay attention to him, instead, he was observing the surroundings. Now, everyone gathered below Trap Empty Island. Before Destiny began, they could not go up. Some sat in meditation, while others chatted in groups of threes and twos. This scene was indeed somewhat eerie. This was the struggle for Destiny, the most brutal moment, yet it seemed so peaceful now. Time passed by the minute and second, and during this period, there were several confrontations; some people began fighting. However, these were still the minority. When the dawn of the tenth day arrived, the firmament finally started to change. What was originally an empty void suddenly shimmered with golden light. The Destiny that had previously stretched across the void like the Milky Way, now hung in space. That Destiny flickered with powers of various attributes, exceedingly dazzling. Upon seeing the emergence of Destiny, Trap Empty Island, originally rotating slowly like a top, began to spin rapidly. The speed was moving enough to touch one¡¯s heart. If one was not careful, they might be flung out by Trap Empty Island directly, and then fall into the Dead Sea with their bones lost without a trace. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s ascend Trap Empty Island together,¡± someone stood out and laughed loudly. Then they took the lead and flew towards Trap Empty Island. Although the island spun at a high speed, everyone present could slowly adapt. Even if they were slower, it was okay as long as they could reach the summit. Xu Zimei stepped on air, aimed for a protruding boulder, and leaped up to grab onto it. Then his entire body lost control and began rotating along with Trap Empty Island. ¡°Die,¡± shouted a voice nearby, suddenly several figures came killing towards him from all directions. Xu Zimei did not recognize these people, but he still chuckled. ¡°It seems all premeditated.¡± Tyrant Shadow rotated around his body, he grasped onto the boulder with one hand, and with Tyrant Shadow in the other, he fought against the people. ¡°Everyone first join forces to drive this guy out, otherwise he¡¯s too strong, and none of us can be at ease,¡± someone yelled. Looking at Xu Zimei, it was clear that many were moved by this idea. ¡°You all come at once,¡± Xu Zimei was not in a hurry to climb up, but stood on the mountainside and looked indifferently at everyone. With one hand, he grabbed a person who had just attacked him and directly broke his neck. His hands, full of blood, looked around at everyone. He would not step back in the battle for Destiny; it¡¯s destined that he would reach the top stepping over everyone. This was his plan all along. ¡°Let¡¯s use the human wave tactic,¡± someone suggested. At this moment, roughly thirty to forty people surrounded Xu Zimei. They were not careless in the slightest, instead each one of them was as if facing a formidable enemy. All of them had their True Fate Emergence, and for a time, around Trap Empty Island, colors filled the sky, various phenomena all appeared simultaneously. People from the outside world sprang to life upon seeing this scene. ¡°This Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect is indeed to be feared.¡± ¡°However, being attacked by so many, he might be in danger.¡± ¡°Not knowing how to hide one¡¯s abilities, most people keep a low profile before the battle for Destiny begins, to avoid becoming the target of public criticism.¡± Amidst the chatter of the crowd, Xu Zimei already began fighting with others. He held nothing back, moving so fast that people couldn¡¯t even see his shadow. They were all Talented Disciples, but the gap was hard to accept. With both hands, he grabbed the necks of two people and slammed them forcefully into the mountainside of Trap Empty Island. The heads of those two individuals were smashed into the mountainside, and their bodies spun up. Chapter 1015: 1014: The Secret of Trap Empty Island Chapter 1015: Chapter 1014: The Secret of Trap Empty Island Seeing this scene, everyone else¡¯s gaze trembled with shock. ¡°Everyone attack together, there¡¯s no way back,¡± someone gritted his teeth and shouted furiously. At this point, showing weakness was definitely not an option. In an instant, various powers of Destiny burst forth with great might, all techniques flooding towards Xu Zimei in a barrage. ¡°Supreme Taiji Sword, Vermilion Bird Nine Mysteries Transformation, Demon-Transforming Finger, Creation Nether Yellow Spring, Emperor Dragon Bury the Heavens. ¡­¡­..¡± Xu Zimei looked up, observing the densely falling techniques, a light smile playing at the corner of his mouth. As he seemed to be engulfed by all the attacks, the others didn¡¯t relax their vigilance but continued to stare intently at that spot. A thunderous ¡°boom¡± erupted halfway up the mountain, exploding along with the rapidly spinning Trap Empty Island, like fireworks blasting apart. The entire void fell silent, and when the dust settled, the figure of Xu Zimei had vanished. ¡°Where did he go?¡± someone asked in haste. Eyes darted around searching. ¡°Above us,¡± someone then said with a trembling voice. Everyone felt that something was amiss. A powerful force gathered above their heads, and as they looked up, they saw Xu Zimei supporting a huge rock with one hand. His figure was suspended in midair. In the palm of his other hand, a strong power was condensing. ¡°One of the Ten Great Divine Methods, Finger of Heaven-Swallowing Creation.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, his fingers seemingly covered in a layer of luminous gilded glass. Streams of Swallowing Power permeated between his fingers. In front of each finger, a black vortex of annihilation spun. The power of Creation overflowed on the surface, the annihilation vortexes marked on the skin. Each finger was a whirlpool of heaven-swallowing Creation, akin to a black hole, enlarged and hanging directly above the void. With a downward movement of his right hand, defying the wind, powerful currents swept like tornadoes across the sky. Everyone¡¯s vision was wiped clean, leaving only five rapidly spinning black holes. Falling heavily from the void. ¡°Quick, dodge,¡± someone screamed. ¡°How can we dodge this?¡± Another person was helpless. Above was the black hole, below was the Dead Sea. ¡°Let¡¯s fight him; as talented disciples, we might not be inferior to him,¡± someone shouted resolutely. Though the black hole fell with mighty force, it was incredibly fast, happening in just an instant. Like a slash of black light, the surroundings of Trap Empty Island cleared out a great many in a flash. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure in the void was nearly as fast as lightning, even the residual void failing to capture him. Among the few remaining, he appeared directly behind a young man, hands grabbing his shoulders. Ruthlessly tore him into two halves. Like tearing bread apart. After his body was torn, a streak of light attempted to flee into the distance. ¡°Thinking of escaping with your Divine Soul?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly, smacking with a palm, instantly annihilating it in his palm. The remaining few saw this scene, their expressions drastically changed. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, we can form an alliance, we didn¡¯t intend to confront you.¡± Around five or six people, all chose to plead. Destiny hadn¡¯t even begun; to perish here would be the greatest loss. ¡°What¡¯s there to form an alliance with you losers?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°You want to survive, huh?¡± Several people all nodded their heads. ¡°Then climb upward, climb to the top of the mountain, and I will spare your lives,¡± Xu Zimei laughed loudly. ¡°Run for your lives.¡± Without hesitation, they all scrambled up towards the top of Trap Empty Island with all their might. However, just as they turned around, several soaring Blade Intents fell down, directly crushing their bones into powder. Along with their bodies, all were annihilated. ¡°Did you really believe I was deceiving you?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and laughed wryly. ¡°It seems the deceit of this world has not yet taught you.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°That must be Yun Yaizi from beyond the clouds. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that one, Moon Autumn Saint Heir from Green Autumn Taoism. All dead, not one escaped. That must be the Saint Heir from True Martial Holy Sect, no wonder everyone has been saying that he is destined.¡± ¡°So many people and yet none could stand against him alone; the roles of prey and predator have been reversed. But such strife is truly captivating indeed.¡± People around were buzzing with discussion; the Sects that lost their Saint Heirs naturally filled with righteous indignation. There was anger towards Xu Zimei, and resentment towards their own Saint Heirs alike. The true test of Destiny hasn¡¯t even begun, and everyone is already thinking about self-preservation, striving to survive until the end. Instead, they picked the strongest one for a challenge. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei stood halfway up Trap Empty Island because of the just-finished battle, he had fallen far behind the group. He must hurry to catch up. Although unable to fly, his speed was not slow; using rock as stepping stones, each step carried him a hundred meters. But as they neared the top of Trap Empty Island, Xu Zimei and a group of people encountered some trouble. Above Trap Empty Island, aside from the colorful Destiny hanging in the sky, there was also a portal to the void that had been opened. Some Void Insects crawled down from this portal, attacking those who reached the top close by. Visible to the naked eye, these Void Insects were densely packed, impossible to see their exact number. Moreover, their attack power was astonishing; as soon as it touched blood, it could transfer directly into the organism¡¯s body. Devouring all organs completely. ¡°Who among you knows about Trap Empty Island?¡± These insects blocked everyone¡¯s way, forcing some to stop unwillingly and ask. ¡°I know a bit,¡± the Secular Dust Monk from Qiyun Temple stepped forward and said. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards him. Naturally, everyone had some understanding of Trap Empty Island, but no one had in-depth knowledge. After all, who would visit one of the Ten Great Forbidden Lands without reason. ¡°You may have heard some rumors; there was once a great battle that took place on Trap Empty Island,¡± the Secular Dust Monk started. ¡°I know that, Trap Empty Island was once the position of the Pillar of Heaven and Earth, said to support the foundation of Yuan Central Continent,¡± someone interjected to explain. ¡°Some beings came later, not known from where, attempting to destroy this Pillar of Heaven and Earth. That generation¡¯s Emperor Feiyu then led people to battle against them and returned victoriously.¡± ¡°What you described is only a rough overview,¡± said the Secular Dust Monk. ¡°The beings that wanted to destroy Yuan Central Continent actually came from other continents. And Emperor Feiyu didn¡¯t kill them but repelled them instead.¡± ¡°Other continents?¡± The crowd was startled for a moment but quickly accepted this. With their level of knowledge, being aware of other continents¡¯ existence is not a difficult thing. ¡°Why would people from other continents come to our Yuan Central Continent?¡± someone asked. ¡°How would I know?¡± the Secular Dust Monk laughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them yourself?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± just then, someone suddenly exclaimed. Chapter 1016: 1015: Beneath the Dead Sea, The Plot of the Heavenly Dao Chapter 1016: Chapter 1015: Beneath the Dead Sea, The Plot of the Heavenly Dao ¡°Since these Void Insects have now appeared, does it mean that¡­¡± The young man didn¡¯t finish his words, but the people around him truly shuddered. It means that those existences are about to make their reappearance. ¡°I was always wondering why this era¡¯s Destiny had to take place on Trap Empty Island,¡± said Hundred Paths Young Master from Wuling Creek coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need, looking at the past, for the place of the Destiny contest to be this dangerous.¡± ¡°You mean to say,¡± someone pointed upward, the implication unclear. Xu Zimei watched on the side bemusedly; he had long anticipated these matters. Heavenly Dao wants to use everyone as a knife in its hands, using Destiny as a reason to make these people, including himself, eradicate these otherworldly newcomers. It can eliminate the threat from Yuan Central Continent and at the same time take on Destiny, killing two birds with one stone. This is Heavenly Dao. With just a casual movement, it can play all beings like monkeys, no matter what rank or status you have in Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. And even if everyone knows, they must still jump into this pit of fire because the temptation of Destiny is too great. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Everyone looked at each other, even those who were indifferent to the matter turned to gaze. ¡°I propose that under the current circumstances, we should all unite, avoiding internal strife,¡± Hundred Paths Young Master spoke. ¡°After we kill the enemy, we can then compete for Destiny, how about that?¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Dark Master from Great Bright Realm also immediately said. Otherwise, we¡¯ll end up with nothing.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu, what do you think?¡± someone came up to Xu Zimei and asked softly. This person was dressed in a purple robe, eyes bright as torches. White hair floated behind him like snow. With a Jade Flute hanging at his waist, his presence was elegant, and his smile was as refreshing as a spring breeze. The Saint Heir from Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Primordial. As an old brand Imperial Rule Immortal Sect of the Eastern Continent, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have much connection with Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Nor could he claim to have any sort of relationship with their Saint Heir. He didn¡¯t expect Primordial to be the first to come and ask him. ¡°You guys make the decision; I¡¯m just here to watch the fun,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Saint Heir Xu is the strongest among us, if you have any suggestions, feel free to speak up,¡± Lei Yan, from Thunder Tomb, spoke with a voice resonant as thunder. Although no one wanted to admit it, Xu Zimei was indeed very strong. ¡°You want to hear suggestions, huh,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I think you are quite impressive, so how about I leave the task of leading the charge to you?¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± Lei Yan glared at Xu Zimei angrily, then snorted coldly and stopped paying him any attention. ¡°Stop the squabble, everyone,¡± the Secular Dust Monk spoke somewhat in the manner of a peacemaker. He looked up towards the top of Trap Empty Island and said, ¡°Those insects seem hesitant to come down; as long as we don¡¯t approach above, we won¡¯t be attacked. ¡°It seems they must be guarding something.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s rush up together,¡± replied the Dark Master. ¡°Charging aimlessly is meaningless, we should gather at one point and forcefully tear open a gap; this has a higher success rate and less damage,¡± suggested the Secular Dust Monk. ¡°What are we waiting for, let¡¯s move quickly,¡± Mad Qin from Qin Moon Pavilion was clearly hot-headed as he shouted out. Everyone briefly discussed and then started heading toward the upper side of Trap Empty Island. Xu Zimei was in no rush, his gaze swept around the surroundings. He looked up at Trap Empty Island and then down at the Dead Sea, as if he had thought of something. His figure disappeared into the crowd, and before anyone noticed, he had made his way to the bottom of Trap Empty Island, next to the Dead Sea. Looking at the calm sea without a hint of ripple, even ancient waves seldom passing, Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The next moment, spiritual energy surged around him as he leapt straight into the Dead Sea. Often, the most unexpected places are the safest. Xu Zimei was gambling. The Dead Sea remained the Dead Sea, its powerful corrosive force seemingly ready to dissolve his entire body into rotting waters. But Xu Zimei had the Tree of Life, allowing the decay to proceed as life energy continuously supplied him. Entering the Dead Sea, his sight was met with darkness. An expanse of deep, profound darkness. Xu Zimei held his breath and swam toward the very bottom of the Dead Sea. About half an hour later, one could easily grow irritable in these gloomy, enclosed environments. Even Xu Zimei was about to give up, feeling he might have guessed wrong, when a faint light unexpectedly flickered right in front of him. Xu Zimei slightly frowned and sped up his swimming towards it. Before long, he discovered a thick layer of overgrown, dense seaweed at the very bottom. The seaweed grew lushly as if it concealed something underneath. And that weak light was coming from below. He was about to go down to explore when those seaweeds unexpectedly launched an attack. Coming from all directions, they entangled Xu Zimei¡¯s legs, trying to submerge him within. The Tyrant Shadow on his back unsheathed itself, and the boundless Blade Intent swept down, shredding all the seaweeds apart. What appeared before Xu Zimei was an Avenue of Skeletons. This avenue was built entirely out of skeleton upon skeleton; at its end seemed to be a palace. But the visibility inside the Dead Sea was so blurred that Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see very far. He stepped onto the Avenue of Skeletons, noticing that the edges were covered in various petrified tentacles. Xu Zimei walked in for a closer look, feeling an incredible power inside those tentacles. ¡°What are all these things?¡± he murmured to himself. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nevertheless, he continued forward slowly, surprisingly encountering no obstacles along the way. He reached the palace without impediment. Only then did Xu Zimei get a clear view of the palace¡¯s exterior. The palace was built in the likeness of a monster. It was hard to describe the monster. It was similar to a spider, but instead of legs underneath, there were countless tentacles. Its face was ferocious, but because it was blocked by several tentacles, it was not very clear. And the surface of its body was not friendly to those with trypophobia. It was covered in dense clusters of spots, like lava flowing, chilling to the bone. The main entrance to the palace was where the monster¡¯s mouth was located. Darkness loomed inside, unclear to see. Xu Zimei walked straight in, and the moment he stepped in, the entire place began to shake. ¡°Ignorant humans, you dare to step into the great domain of Anis,¡± a voice louder than thunder followed. The calm Dead Sea began to ripple. On the Avenue of Skeletons, all the tentacles along the way seemed to come to life as if in a wild dance of demons. Xu Zimei only felt a powerful force burst forth, and soon after entering the palace, he was directly shaken out. The monster-like building that was initially built had miraculously come back to life. Chapter 1017: 1016: Insect Eggs, The Creature in the Great Hall Chapter 1017: Chapter 1016: Insect Eggs, The Creature in the Great Hall The momentum was massive, and the entire Avenue of Skeletons began to shake. The monster, with eyes as startling and ferocious as the sun and moon, stared at Xu Zimei. All around, countless petrified tentacles began to densely converge above. The Dead Sea was stirred into a murky turmoil. ¡°Kneel,¡± the monster said in an unquestionable tone. ¡°Because of you?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°Beg for mercy now, and the great Anis might consider sparing your life,¡± the monster looked down at Xu Zimei with an overwhelming sense of oppression. ¡°Anis,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Are you the creature from another continent?¡± ¡°Court death, daring to call my name directly,¡± the monster roared angrily. Then, countless tentacles came killing from all sides like an overwhelming blanket. ¡°Merely bluffing,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. In his hand, the Tyrant Shadow¡¯s Blade Intent surrounded him, forming a protective sphere of blade energy. Any tentacle that came close to him would be instantly shattered. ¡°Keep going, I want to see what other tricks you have,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile as he walked towards the monster. Obviously, the monster had some reservations. Although Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know what it was wary of. If the opponent were truly strong enough, it would not need to hide underneath the Dead Sea and use the void insects to divert everyone¡¯s attention to Trap Empty Island above. If it were him, he would do the same. Trap Empty Island was where everyone competed for Destiny; he would not stay there unless he was strong enough. Although the monster¡¯s momentum seemed immense, it could only wield these tentacles, somewhat bluffing. Xu Zimei rose into the air with Blade Intent, completely untouchable by those tentacles. As he got closer to the creature, the monster seemed to panic. ¡°Human, leave this place, and I can overlook your offence,¡± the monster said. ¡°What is inside the hall?¡± Xu Zimei asked back. He could feel it; both the voice and the power stemmed from inside the hall, not from the monster itself. For it was nothing more than a hall. ¡°Human, take one more step forward, and you will surely die,¡± the monster continuously shouted. Xu Zimei ignored it and sprinted into the hall. Although he personally disdained the Heavenly Dao, he was aware that it gathered everyone here and surely wouldn¡¯t lead them all to death. Otherwise, what would become of the Destiny of this era? The world needs to grow too. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure, the monster seemed to grow even more insane. The countless tentacles stopped trying to kill Xu Zimei; instead, they just kept blocking him. With the Tyrant Shadow in hand, Xu Zimei cut through all obstacles and finally stood in front of the grand hall. ¡°Human, think carefully, don¡¯t regret entering,¡± the monster said tonelessly. As if it knew its own fate, the monster did not struggle but rather calmed down. ¡°I have never regretted,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He stepped into the dark hall. The dazzling light on the Tyrant Shadow in his hand flickered, illuminating everything inside. Xu Zimei could finally see the inside of the hall. The space wasn¡¯t very wide; the walls around were still covered densely with tentacles. Only directly in front, there appeared something like an insect egg. It could still scare someone with trypophobia. The entire body is pale yellow, like cream, covered with a smooth protective film. It splits open from the middle, pulsating clearly like a heartbeat. A strong life force rushes towards him. The intensity of this life force is only second to the Tree of Life that Xu Zimei has encountered before, illustrating its immense power. ¡°Kid, you came in here on your own,¡± a creature inside the insect egg spoke. ¡°Whatever happens, you bear the consequences.¡± ¡°What consequences could there possibly be?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light smile. ¡°Besides, what exactly are you? I¡¯ve never seen anything like you before.¡± Because of the insect egg, Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t see the scene inside. ¡°My name is Anis, I¡¯m not just anything, I am from the great Cosmic Insect Race,¡± the creature inside explained calmly. ¡°Where do you come from?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Do you have any companions apart from you?¡± The creature seemed too lazy to answer his questions, just curling up inside the egg, remaining silent. ¡°Not answering, huh?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He lifted the Tyrant Shadow in his hand high above, with a majestic force radiating overhead, and chopped down heavily. With a ¡°bang,¡± the seemingly fragile insect egg was as solid as a rock, completely unshaken. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort, your strength is not enough to break my defense,¡± the creature replied indifferently. ¡°Even bearing Destiny won¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who likes challenges,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The nineteen styles of Way of Inquiry gathered on the Tyrant Shadow, permeated with the Creation Force, causing the entire hall to shake. Xu Zimei raised his sword, a blade light slashed through the darkness, shattering the void along its path. Even the grand hall was split into two by the Tyrant Shadow. But when it hit the insect egg, there was just a deep ¡°bang bang¡± sound, without any visible damage. ¡°Swastika, Finger of Heaven-Swallowing Creation,¡± Xu Zimei shouted lightly, unwilling to give up. In his left hand, the power to swallow the heavens gathered, his five fingers turning into a vast black hole. In his right palm, the Swastika was spinning. As the ten Divine Methods were deployed, even the long-silent Dead Sea surged with huge waves. The entire Dead Sea turned upside down, perhaps unable to withstand this overwhelming pressure. The void around spontaneously exploded, shattering into pieces. Xu Zimei attacked the insect egg once more. With a ¡°boom,¡± an earth-shattering explosion erupted. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The surrounding great hall collapsed thunderously, and the Avenue of Skeletons beneath was split into countless pieces. Xu Zimei looked down and found that the insect egg was still undamaged. ¡°Interesting,¡± he chuckled lightly. ¡°I told you not to waste your energy,¡± the creature inside the egg spoke. ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯ll withdraw all the insects from Trap Empty Island.¡± ¡°No, compared to others, I¡¯m more interested in you now,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The creature fell silent for a moment, then said: ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Xu Zimei asked with interest. ¡°You want to fight for Destiny, right? I can have the void insects cooperate with you, help you fight for Destiny, how about that?¡± ¡°Why would you help me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Just non-aggression. I only seek a place to reside,¡± the creature replied. ¡°I believe it¡¯s not just a place to reside you want, but rather revival,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Once you come out of this insect egg, you might not be the same as you are now.¡± ¡°So what, even if you know, you cannot do anything about me, not even Heavenly Dao can,¡± the creature replied. Chapter 1018: 1017: Eliminating You First Chapter 1018: Chapter 1017: Eliminating You First ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t handle you?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. He waved his right hand, opening the passageway to the Divine Continent. A powerful suction spread out from it. ¡°What is this?¡± the egg asked unhurriedly. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go in,¡± Xu Zimei replied. With that powerful suction, the entire egg, including the connected floating Avenue of Skeletons, was sucked into the Divine Continent. Xu Zimei looked up, gazing at the sky above. This piece of heaven and earth was unusually tranquil. Then, his figure also entered the Divine Continent. As soon as he entered, he heard the laughter of the creature within the egg. ¡°Rare in the world, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a new world within the Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Are you that excited?¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°Kid, I should be thanking you!¡± the creature replied. ¡°This newborn world is much more interesting than the Yuan Central Continent. Once I absorb this new world, I will be able to devour the Yuan Central Continent as well, achieving two goals at once.¡± ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t figured out your own situation,¡± Xu Zimei said with a faint smile. ¡°What situation?¡± the creature replied. ¡°You will all become my nourishment.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother explaining further, his attacks couldn¡¯t break through this egg, which made him realize that the key to breaking the egg wasn¡¯t force. Or to put it differently, the power he could currently access was not enough to shake the egg. He had to dissect it from its structure. The rules of all things in the world are but a drop in the ocean on the Chaos Pearl. Here in the Divine Continent, he was the Creator God. With a gesture from Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, from the depths of the Endless Void, in corners no one could explore, the silhouette of the Chaos Pearl slowly emerged. An old pearl bloomed with thousands of radiant lights, occasionally illuminating thousands of mountains and rivers, shattering numerous star clouds. The Chaos Pearl approached with an imposing might that filled the heavens, and with its arrival, strange phenomena appeared in the firmament. ¡°What is this thing?¡± the creature within the egg shrieked. ¡°I also want to know what you are,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. When the Chaos Pearl, carrying boundless light, enveloped the entire egg, the surface of the egg began to transform. Streams of Rule Power were flowing. Those were the rules of devouring. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t break it,¡± Xu Zimei immediately realized. One should know that even those Stepping into Immortality only comprehend the Profound Meaning, and Nirvana Void is just a Principle. But Rule Power is still far from him. This isn¡¯t a power he can access now. ¡°How can this be, what exactly did you do,¡± the egg was slowly shrinking and being decomposed. The creature inside grew more nervous, its voice becoming shrill. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It¡¯s still not too late to beg me for mercy,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°The great Anis will not beg for mercy, not even in death,¡± the voice roared angrily. ¡°You just wait to die; you cannot escape.¡± ¡°Still being stubborn?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He no longer paid attention to the other party, nor to their screams and shouts, and directly left the Divine Continent. The Chaos Pearl needed time to decompose the egg, and naturally, Xu Zimei would not stay here. ¡­¡­ His figure burst out from the Dead Sea. As soon as he arrived in the outer world, Xu Zimei noticed several pairs of eyes on him. It seemed that many people here were specifically watching him. Seeing oneself disappear, one¡¯s heart must be gripped with fear, yet dare not take the risk to enter this Dead Sea. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, you¡­?¡± Several people looked at Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei sized up those present and identified among them the Saint Heir of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, Primordial, Dark Master of the Great Bright Realm, Xi Tian of Lava Ancient Tomb, Gongsun Zhaojue of Endless Palace¡­ And many other faces he did not recognize. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, do you have any findings you could share with us?¡± Primordial asked. ¡°Now that we face a great enemy, we naturally need to work together.¡± ¡°Those pests?¡± Xu Zimei pointed upwards, speaking with disdain. ¡°They are only aimed at you; to me, they make no difference.¡± No sooner had Xu Zimei¡¯s words fallen than his figure transformed into a streak of light, directly charging toward the skies above Trap Empty Island. This time, he was not holding back. Within a few breaths, he had already approached the upper region of Trap Empty Island. The Void insects above seemed to be provoked, swarming towards Xu Zimei in a sky-covering charge. The piercing shrieks of the insects were extremely grating, clumping together into a scene that made one¡¯s skin crawl. Xu Zimei raised his hand, and atop Tyrant Shadow, flames blazed and thunder roared, resembling an unparalleled executioner¡¯s blade. He forcefully carved a path through the swarm of insects, forcefully ascending Trap Empty Island. Even as more and more insects gathered the higher he went, becoming denser, they still could not stop Xu Zimei¡¯s advance. He was the first to step onto the island. At a glance, what met his eyes was a sight of utter devastation. The vast expanse of the island was beyond imagination, covering hundreds of thousands of square meters, almost half of the Endless Sea Domain. However, the scenery above was particularly terrible. It was full of large and small pits. And these uneven pits were not ordinary holes; each pit represented a small world. Over the passage of time, some small worlds had already destroyed themselves, while others still exist in a shattered state. ¡°It¡¯s a Heavenly Pit,¡± said the black-robed youth from before, self-named Jian Yushang from Taibai Tower. Gradually, more people began to ascend to this island. In fact, initially, none of them had gone all out, fearing that there might be dangers on the island and they would become the cannon fodder. Now seeing Xu Zimei go up, naturally, none wanted to be left behind. ¡°Heavenly Pit?¡± Xu Zimei echoed Jian Yushang¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Emperor Feiyu once led the battle here; a battle that resulted in a Heavenly Pit, lasting a million years, still unrepaired,¡± Jian Yushang explained. From the start to end, space has a self-healing property, enough to imagine the brilliance of that era. Xu Zimei looked up again and saw the Void Gate ahead. The swarm of insects was emerging from this Void Gate. Continuously emerging, relentless in their numbers. ¡°Destroying this Void Gate would stop the swarm,¡± someone said. ¡°The monsters Emperor Feiyu faced back then were so strong, looking at it now, it feels somewhat unsatisfactory,¡± Jian Yushang commented. Xu Zimei smiled. That was because they had not seen the behemoth beneath the Dead Sea. If it truly revived, even the Great Emperor would have a tough time. ¡­ Everyone did not hold back, sending their full might crashing down. Space collapsed, time and space were destroyed, countless insects were sacrificed, and the Void Gate was instantly obliterated. Before people could even catch their breath, a sword light blossomed behind them. Several dozen people had their hearts pierced by the sword light, directly shattered their internal organs, even their Divine Souls were crushed. ¡°You?¡± those who were killed screamed in agony. Following that, nearly a thousand people remaining on the scene turned around, their gazes fixing on Xu Zimei. ¡°Saint Heir Xu, let¡¯s eliminate you first. Don¡¯t mind us, you¡¯re too strong.¡± Chapter 1019: 1018: Six Elements Indestructible Array, United Chapter 1019: Chapter 1018: Six Elements Indestructible Array, United Watching the sudden change in the arena, Xu Zimei chuckled softly, not in the least surprised. These people had already made their connections in secret, and most of those who hadn¡¯t allied with them had just been murdered. Destiny can change fate, so Xu Zimei had anticipated that no matter how strong he was, these people would not easily give up. Even if there was a slim chance of everyone uniting, they would still desperately fight. The black-robed youth, Jian Yushang, next to him, still found it hard to believe. ¡°How could you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Join us, or die with him?¡± someone asked indifferently. ¡°I despise being with you,¡± Jian Yushang snorted. Looking at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°How about we form an alliance?¡± Xu Zimei ignored him, and instead slowly extended his right arm, his hand curling into a provocative gesture. ¡°All of you come at once, let¡¯s drench Trap Empty Island in blood today.¡± ¡°Kill,¡± voices surged around, and thousands of people spread out, as clustering together would make it difficult to attack and would be susceptible to mass damage by Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei looked up and saw the firmament above filled with destiny in various colors and forms, shining like blooming stars. Hanging in the void. Occasionally, some individuals shone brightly like the sun or the moon, perpetuating like reincarnation. ¡°Array Masters, trap him,¡± someone shouted. Within the crowd, a young man carrying a chess board stepped forward. This young man was Mo Chen, who had previously had a few dealings with Xu Zimei. He came from the Mo Family, the family of the Taoist Array Great Emperor. The Six Elements Indestructible Array created by the Taoist Array Great Emperor is hailed as the pinnacle of formation arts. Legends of its indestructibility from within spread far and wide. At this moment, Mo Chen was surrounded by spiritual energy, taking the array plate off his back. This chessboard had already been carved with the Six Elements Indestructible Array. The Mo Family seldom took it out because the conditions for deploying the Six Elements Indestructible Array were too harsh. The massive amount of resources and the arduous labor required were unimaginable. Even for the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect, it was difficult to afford many times. But this time, for Mo Chen to compete for Destiny, it was a necessary move. ¡­ On the array plate, the power of the Six Elements continuously revolved. Six different attributes intertwined in different colors, forming a circular Tai Ji pattern. ¡°Protect him, don¡¯t let the formation be disrupted,¡± Saint Heir Zang Qing from Tuocang Mountain reminded beside. People around all blocked in front of Mo Chen. However, they were clearly overthinking it; Xu Zimei stood motionless, not even trying to interfere. He just allowed Mo Chen to set up the formation. The so-called Six Elements¡ªDivine, Demonic, Monster, Immortal, Underworld, Human. The formation meant that creatures from these six realms, once inside, cannot break the formation unless attacked from the outside. To escape from within the formation, one must not belong to the Five Elements and must transcend the six realms to be unaffected by the Six Elements Indestructible Array. Countless Array Talismans floated out of the void. These Array Talismans were different from Array Flags and Array Seals. Array Talismans were specific carriers for the Six Elements Indestructible Array, due to its immense power, traditional carriers couldn¡¯t last long. The Taoist Array Great Emperor had specifically invented this item. ¡­ As more and more Array Talismans fell, the void where Xu Zimei stood began to change. Layers of ripples emerged around, with the fluctuations growing stronger. The array plate expanded thousands of times, enveloping the skies above Xu Zimei. Immediately, with Mo Chen¡¯s command ¡°Grant,¡± the array plate descended like a rainbow, its might majestic and overwhelming. In an instant, Xu Zimei felt the void around him change. It was as if the space above Trap Empty Island was shrouded by a mysterious force. This force, attacking from all directions, was like numerous long threads, and Xu Zimei was the puppet hanging from them all. It sought to bind itself to Xu Zimei. ¡°Trapped,¡± someone exclaimed joyfully. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hold back, use your strongest attack and directly knock him into the Heavenly Pit,¡± another person urged hurriedly. At this moment, everyone stood suspended in the air, with only Xu Zimei alone standing above the Heavenly Pit. Strangely, though Trap Empty Island initially had space restrictions, once one reached the very top, one could walk on air. Above the firmament, the atmosphere was massive, numerous powers gathering. It was hard to believe how powerful the combined attack of thousands of Talented Disciples could be when it descended. To describe it as earth-shattering and sky-destroying was not an overstatement. When these attacks hit, the whole Trap Empty Island trembled. However, the island¡¯s defenses were beyond imagination. A normal island might have turned to dust under these attacks, but Trap Empty Island merely shook. Inside the Six Elements Indestructible Array, earth-shaking explosions ensued. Everything was annihilated within it. Dust rose like a sandstorm, raging and howling around. ¡°Keep going, don¡¯t give him a chance to breathe,¡± someone continued to shout. Not wanting to give Xu Zimei any chance to react. As round after round of attacks fell, it was apparent that they were very wary of Xu Zimei. Continuous thunderous explosions resonated across the sky, and the entire Trap Empty Island sank downwards. ¡­¡­ Outside, upon witnessing this scene, people naturally started buzzing with discussions. ¡°A tree that stands out in the woods will be first to be destroyed, such is the fate of those who do not know how to hide their capabilities,¡± someone said with schadenfreude. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Such attacks, perhaps even ten lives would not be enough for him to die, probably even his Divine Soul has been obliterated.¡± ¡°How does it matter if Slaying Immortal Sect is destroyed? Destiny is enough to drive people mad.¡± However, these were just the thoughts of ordinary people; most of those who had encountered Xu Zimei remained silent. At the ruins of Slaying Immortal Sect, the remaining disciples gathered together, all remaining silent. Under the lead of Supreme Ancestor, five Taoists stood together, looking up at the sky. ¡°What do you think?¡± Supreme Ancestor asked. ¡°It can be considered as avenging us,¡± Sect Master Feng Tianya said indifferently. ¡°Do you really think he could die?¡± Multi-Treasures Taoist chuckled on the side. ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Feng Tianya promptly responded. ¡°You¡¯ve been Sect Master for so many years, yet your vision has not improved at all,¡± Multi-Treasures Taoist snorted coldly. Deprived of his True Fate, he was aging at a visible rate. Almost getting older day by day. Though his power was gone, his insight remained. ¡°He almost killed me with a single palm strike; do you think these people can really kill him easily?¡± ¡°But that Six Elements Indestructible Array is indeed troublesome,¡± Mountain Ancestor immediately added. The Taoist Array¡¯s Six Elements Indestructible Array is indeed a marvel of the Formation path. Seeking perfection without flaws. ¡°Just wait and see,¡± Supreme Ancestor said. Then silence fell all around, without a sound. Chapter 1020: 1019: A Million Divine Demons Willingly Serve as Generals Chapter 1020: Chapter 1019: A Million Divine Demons Willingly Serve as Generals On Trap Empty Island, the talented disciples also stopped their attack, their gazes tightly fixed on the center of the island. As the dust dispersed, the already fragmented Heavenly Pit had acquired a few more breaks. The sandstorm was gradually dissipating. The scene below was also becoming clearer. ¡°Where is the person?¡± someone asked in shock and doubt. In their line of sight, apart from countless heavenly pits, there was no trace of Xu Zimei to be found. ¡°Certainly not obliterated by the attacks, right?¡± someone said in astonished speculation. ¡°Let us not take this lightly, go down and search,¡± somebody else proposed. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just wondering if you guys have had your fun,¡± just then, a voice sounded from the side. Everyone¡¯s figures stiffened, and they hurriedly turned their heads to look. Xu Zimei was unexpectedly already out of the Six Elements Indestructible Array, lazily leaning against the peak next to Trap Empty Island, watching everyone with interest. As if there were comical masks painted on their faces, they were like clowns performing on stage. ¡°How did you get out?¡± Mo Chen asked in horror. The Six Elements Indestructible Array, this was the pinnacle of formations in Yuan Central Continent. ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Of course, I remember,¡± Mo Chen replied with an embarrassed expression. He had previously entered the Mo Family, obtaining a fortuitous opportunity to learn the Six Elements Indestructible Array. He used himself as the Array Plate, the Six Elements Indestructible Array as the main, inscribing different formations in every part of his body. After enduring countless tortures, he finally achieved his current success. But when Xu Zimei had visited the Mo Family in the past, he had threatened Mo Chen to hand over the formation diagram of the Six Elements Indestructible Array. But how was this related to breaking the Six Elements Indestructible Array? A bad hunch arose in Mo Chen¡¯s heart; could the other party have studied the way to break the formation just from the formation diagram? But this seemed a bit unrealistic. Xu Zimei smiled and waved his right hand, summoning the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe from the void. The reason he could walk out of the Six Elements Indestructible Array was naturally because of this Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, which could deduce any formation under the heavens. The astrolabe surged, infinite stars flickering, luminous light enveloping from above. Everyone discovered that the Six Elements Indestructible Array below was expanding indefinitely, encompassing everyone within. It was at that moment that Mo Chen realized he had lost control over the Six Elements Indestructible Array. ¡°What have you done?¡± he asked, his face filled with shock. ¡°You will know shortly,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. Once everyone was trapped by the Six Elements Indestructible Array, it meant that unless someone from outside found the formation eye to break through, they would never be able to escape. ¡°Now tell me,¡± Xu Zimei looked at everyone present. He said, ¡°How do you choose to die?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, with so many of us, why fear just one of him?¡± Lei Yan said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s fight him,¡± as someone shouted, everyone charged toward Xu Zimei. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t realized the gap between us,¡± Xu Zimei uttered ¡°Law of Heaven and Earth.¡± The Divine Demon Visualization Chart revolved within his mind. At this moment, he stood about a thousand feet tall, his build robust, demonic Qi swirling around him, demonic clouds enveloping forth. Under the surrounding aura and Jing Qi, those close to him were blasted away. Looking at the towering figure of Xu Zimei, he seemed like an Ancient Divine Demon descending to the mortal world. Demonic Qi soared into the sky, carrying the Firmament on his shoulders, his eyes like the sun and moon. With a single step, the heavens and earth trembled, ripping through the firmament, looking down on everyone with overwhelming pressure. ¡°Today, Dao Wumian,¡± he said faintly. Tyrant Shadow instantly expanded hundreds of times in size. After merging with the True Divine Sword, it could enlarge or shrink at will. He wielded the gigantic Tyrant Shadow amidst flashes of lightning and peals of thunder. At the same time, the shadowy figure of the Heaven-Shaking Giant behind him also began to condense, with cyclones whirling rapidly within his body. Endless Shaking Heaven Power, Demonic Qi, and Creation Force melded into one. The Heaven-Shaking Giant matched Xu Zimei in stature. From a distance, it looked as though two giants were striding across the firmament, emerging powerfully from the rolling thunderbolts. With a sweep of his hand, Xu Zimei sent numerous figures flying backward. But when their attacks landed on him, they were neither painful nor itchy, utterly useless. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± the Dark Master said with a grave look in his eyes. Behind him was a darkness without the light of day; although he came from the Great Bright Realm, he harbored darkness in his heart from a young age, moving against the light. Yet unexpectedly, this led him to forge his unique path, finding a way of cultivation and becoming the Saint Heir of the Great Bright Realm. Not just the Dark Master, but every Saint Heir of each power was making a concerted stand. The Saint Heir of the Blood Tomb, Qiu Qiangge, with True Fate Emergence, a blood sun crisscrossing behind him, emerged into view. At this moment, the Endless Palace, Wind Snow Tower, Pan Dragon Cloud Sea, Cold Cloud Holy Sect, Remaining Radiance Island¡­ all manner of Imperial Rule Immortal Sects stood out. Some melted all with ice and snow, blanketing the area in a snowy expanse, Some had a sun revolving at the edge of the sky, sun and moon shining together, light resplendent. Some had Ancient Divine Beasts leaping over mountains and ridges, marching forth like Bull Demons. There was also a call of ¡°Sword come,¡± and the endless void shattered, with Sword Intent stirring up the heavens, turning everything into clouds of the past. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ Various Destinies, various moves, those left by Great Emperors, self-created, countless in number. Like raindrops, all targeting Xu Zimei for the kill. In everyone¡¯s eyes, there was no longer fear or panic, only endless fighting spirit surging. ¡°Attack from different directions, don¡¯t give him time to react,¡± directed the Dark Master to everyone. Under the expanse of the sky, the dawn¡¯s breaking cut through the heavens, and he looked up. He cracked a slight smile. ¡°Above the nine heavens, gods assemble; below Jiuyou, Yin Souls revolve; billions of beings bow down in servitude, and millions of Divine Demons willingly serve as generals.¡± ¡°This is my era, whether you submit or resist, today you will all become the paving stones on my path to the top of Destiny, laid down with your bones.¡± With a sweep of his hand, all attacks were annihilated by his palm. Some people¡¯s eyes nearly burst, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Their heads buzzed, ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz,¡± their proudest attacks effortlessly vanishing. ¡°Has he really become this powerful?¡± someone muttered to themselves. Feet heavily stomped on Trap Empty Island, where no matter how everyone attacked, it would merely shake the island, and at this moment, cracks even appeared. With a single slash, these people couldn¡¯t even resist. Directly under the sword, a dozen individuals had both their Divine Souls and bodies extinguished. ¡°Run,¡± someone¡¯s heart faltered, feeling the figure in front was so towering as to be insurmountable, even lacking courage to fight. ¡°With the Six Elements Indestructible Array, where can you run to?¡± Mo Chen retorted. ¡°Does anyone else have a method? Use it, or we¡¯re all doomed to die here.¡± At this moment, Xu Zimei was invincible, unstoppable by anyone. With a single slash, several were wiped out without even managing to defend effectively. ¡°Are we to fall like this today? I¡¯m not willing¡­,¡± someone screamed with head raised to the sky. Veins on their forehead bulged. Starting cultivation from a young age. Chapter 1021: 1020: Eternal Strike Chapter 1021: Chapter 1020: Eternal Strike During their youthful years of cultivation, even those born in the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect have tread a path marked by layer upon layer of hardships. Not to mention the loose cultivators who have struggled so hard to reach this point. Now, with Destiny so close within reach, they were just a step away from it. That colorful Destiny was hanging right above their heads. All seemed like a dream, about to die in such a futile manner. They were not incapable of accepting death; anyone who dared to contend for Destiny came prepared to either succeed or die with honor. However, being slaughtered by others like this was something they found hard to accept in their hearts. Everyone aspired to die a death as significant as Mount Tai, none wished to be as light as a feather. ¡°Everyone, I have one last method,¡± a voice suddenly sounded nearby. It was like a patch of green in the desert, giving everyone a glimmer of hope. They quickly turned to look; it was the Saint Heir of the Invincible Sect, Changsun Wutian. He was dressed in a golden yellow robe, with long hair flowing down his back, hesitantly looking at the crowd. ¡°Just say it, we have no time to lose,¡± someone beside him urged. ¡°Our ancestor from the Invincible Sect, the Invincible Emperor, once left behind a technique called the ¡®Eternal Strike,''¡± Changsun Wutian said. ¡°It can congregate everyone¡¯s power together to launch the strongest strike.¡± As everyone knows, the power of humans is limited; while it can always grow through cultivation, no one can fully exploit this power. Just like how humans can lift anything in this world but cannot lift themselves. ¡°Eternal Strike? How come I have never heard of this technique?¡± someone asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s quite normal for you not to have heard of it; this technique is a forbidden one,¡± Changsun Wutian said. ¡°It comes from ancient times and fades in the present. Once this spell is used, it can completely manifest all the power within you. However, once the duration of the spell has passed, the person becomes virtually paralyzed, as if a snap of the fingers, and the ancient times are gone. That¡¯s how it is.¡± Hearing Changsun Wutian¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. No wonder he was reluctant to speak of it. Once used, one would be rendered as good as useless, left to be slaughtered by others, but it seemed that there was no better option available. The Six Elements Indestructible Array trapped them all; they couldn¡¯t defeat it nor could they escape. ¡°Do we still have a choice?¡± someone asked. Everyone fell silent. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. Go for broke. I refuse to believe that there¡¯s someone truly invincible in this world,¡± the Hundred Paths Young Master declared. Everyone turned to glance at Xu Zimei, who approached like a Divine Demon, exuding thunder and lightning, with everything around him silenced to death. A light shout from him was like thunder tearing through the darkness. Standing tall and proud as if swallowing mountains and rivers in one gulp, amid the glint of blades and sword shadows, an invincible presence was fully revealed to the world. ¡°I will use myself as the conduit. Release your True Fate and let me absorb it, without any resistance,¡± Changsun Wutian cautioned. ¡°Otherwise, all our efforts will be in vain, and we will all suffer heavy losses.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± everyone nodded in agreement. ¡­ Changsun Wutian closed his eyes slightly, taking in a deep breath. And at the moment he fiercely opened them, his aura had completely transformed. A vast breath permeated all around him, while a misty gray energy churned. Everyone stood behind him, hands on each other¡¯s shoulders, forming a long line. ¡°Yin and Yang are the principles of Heaven and Earth, the structure of all creations, the parents of change, the origin of life and death, the abode of divine spirits¡­¡± As he recited this invocation, the gray energy twined around him, enveloping everyone within. The next moment, a door to the Void appeared before Changsun Wutian. Inside the door, an unfathomable power was condensing. Everyone could clearly feel their own power rapidly dissipating from within them. Together with the True Fate and Spiritual Energy, all clung to the body of Changsun Wutian. The power within the Void Gate grew stronger and stronger. Xu Zimei watched with interest, ¡°This is somewhat intriguing.¡± His gaze pierced through the Void Gate, and it seemed as if everyone¡¯s souls were frozen. Passing through the layers of the void, the origin of the ancient times. There, something was awakening. A smudge of grey light spread throughout the darkness. ¡°Kill,¡± Changsun Wutian¡¯s face twisted as he practically used his last ounce of strength to roar this word. The faces of everyone behind him were also ferocious, and a ¡°kill¡± resounded through the heavens. The intent to kill soared into the skies, breaking through the firmament, as if tangible, transforming directly into a sharp sword. The grey gas within the Void Gate also fully surged out. As fast as light, vanishing, so quick that even Xu Zimei could hardly catch it with his flesh eye. Every bit of the void it passed was shattered, all things turned to dust, leaving only a grey beam of light, invincible, destroying everything in its path. The moment that grey beam of light was emitted, all the figures of the people fell to the ground, the Spiritual Energy within their bodies completely depleted. Xu Zimei looked up to see that this grey beam of light had directly struck his abdomen, piercing right through it. ¡°Success,¡± Changsun Wutian shouted excitedly. For beings of their level, a blow to the abdomen wouldn¡¯t result in death, unless the Divine Soul was also obliterated. This is the strength of the Eternal Strike; it could tear apart Divine Souls with the power of the ancient times. As the grey beam passed through his body, Xu Zimei found that this grey power lingered inside him. Then it all rushed toward the direction of his True Fate. He made no attempt to resist, allowing the grey beams to surge forward. In the place of the True Fate, a round planet was slowly rotating. As the grey gas approached, it was like moths darting into the flame. The moment it touched the planet, it vanished without a trace. Everything returned to calm, as if nothing had ever happened. ¡­ Outside, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xu Zimei. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he fallen yet?¡± someone asked. ¡°It¡¯s probably because his True Fate is quite strong; it will need some time.¡± ¡°But on the other hand, up until now, do you know what his True Fate is?¡± With these words, silence fell all around. It seemed they had never even glimpsed Xu Zimei¡¯s True Fate. He was already this invincible without having to resort to his True Fate. Xu Zimei withdrew his gaze and then looked calmly at everyone present. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°You¡­are alright?¡± Changsun Wutian asked. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t answer him, but instead he raised Tyrant Shadow, and the Curved Blade crashed down heavily. Dozens of people were miserably slain beneath the blade. He walked forward step by step, like the Grim Reaper clutching a scythe. ¡°So this is really the end,¡± someone murmured to himself. ¡°So what if it¡¯s death? I, Chu Fengchen, have overcome countless obstacles in this life, finally reaching this point. Even in death, I refuse to wait for it like a creature at the mercy of others, like a fish ready to be slaughtered.¡± This young man called Chu Fengchen stood up, sword in hand, pointing it towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Remember my name, Heaven¡¯s Threshold, Chu Fengchen.¡± Even though after the Eternal Strike earlier, he had very little strength left. But he still struggled to launch himself at Xu Zimei. Chapter 1022: 1021: He Who Catches the Eye Still Moves, Kill Chapter 1022: Chapter 1021: He Who Catches the Eye Still Moves, Kill He held the sword, just like an ordinary person. Step by step, he moved to kill Xu Zimei. He knew he was already defeated, that death was inevitable either way; he merely wished for a more honorable end, not such a disgraceful one. Those present were also moved. Even if it led to death, so what! ¡°Remember my name, Zi Qiufeng, Zhuo Bufan.¡± ¡°Hidden King Temple, Wang Ying.¡± ¡°Canglan Emperor Sect, Li Yuntian.¡± ¡°Void Dharma Heaven, Wang Teng.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Various names were called out, each with a sense of valiant sacrifice. At this moment, they did not seek to bear Destiny, nor to survive; what they truly sought was to be remembered by the world. To be content if their names were casually mentioned. Humans are always like this, never fully quenching their greed. From the very beginning, only wanting three meals a day and a place to stay. To later, slowly desiring power, imperial dynasties, or unmatched supremacy. Sadly, for most, it¡¯s only in the face of death that their greed is relinquished. ¡°If you knew it would come to this, you shouldn¡¯t have joined this struggle for Destiny,¡± Xu Zimei said placidly. ¡°Unfortunately, aside from death, few awaken to their senses.¡± Each person was holding a weapon, loudly shouting their own names. Each of these names was once renowned, either famous in some territory or with many deeds to their name. Pity that here, they were nothing but numerous and easily crossed fish. ¡°Phoenix Platform, Ning Yue.¡± ¡°Flying Luo Clan, Luo Wenzhou.¡± Even now, people kept shouting out their names, continuously attacking Xu Zimei. Even though they were as weak as mere mortals. ¡°We just want to show one thing, that each of our deaths has a purpose,¡± Luo Wenzhou roared. ¡°Dying by my hand should also be considered purposeful, an honor,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. He showed no mercy, lifting Tyrant Shadow and striking. Thunder roared, rainbows pierced the sun, like a Demon King descending; with each slash, countless talented disciples perished. With each step he took, miles of land fell beneath his feet. On this Heavenly Pit, the massacre continued. Many onlookers from the outside world couldn¡¯t bear to watch. ¡°Too brutal.¡± ¡°Never in the history of the struggle for Destiny has there been such massacre, with no chance for resistance.¡± ¡°I know that Wang Ying. He was a prodigy from the Western Continent, famous for a time. What a pity.¡± ¡°Right, and Li Yuntian, also a well-known evil being from the South Continent, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so easily defeated.¡± ¡°This generation¡¯s Great Emperor will probably be him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple; the struggle for Destiny isn¡¯t over yet.¡± ¡°What do you think his title will be if he takes on Destiny?¡± Many people murmured among themselves. ¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, inside the pit above Trap Empty Island, the ground was awash with blood, corpses strewn everywhere. Countless bodies piled up, thousands, even close to ten thousand. The scent of blood, heavy with the smell of flesh, drifted in the air, as if the entire pit were dyed red with blood. The crack in the middle of Trap Empty Island grew wider and wider until it finally split apart from the center. The originally majestic island collapsed toward the north and south directions. The island didn¡¯t actually collapse, it was just split apart and then held in place by some mysterious force. It was already floating in the void, the same force that kept Trap Empty Island continuously afloat. Xu Zimei¡¯s blade intent, sweeping through all, cleaved the last person¡¯s corpse before him. His gaze swept around him like the grim reaper. Kill all those who my eyes see still can move! Cut down all those who my ears hear still make noise! He stepped over these bodies, walking from the south to the north side of Trap Empty Island. Trap Empty Island is vast, its size about six or seven times that of True Martial Holy Sect. He looked up at the fluctuating Destiny, signaling that it wasn¡¯t over yet. He gazed into the distance. On Trap Empty Island, there were peaks soaring up strangely, various steep mountains rising into the sky. To the north, there were golden flames burning, distorting and almost consuming the entire void. To the south, the intent of an axe pierced the skies, with the noise of crackling lightning, threatening to chop through the firmament and shatter the vault of heaven. To the east, ripples spread through the void, phenomena after phenomena, Primordial had a Way, the beginning of all things, the origin, the foundation of everything. To the west, the roar of beasts echoed across the firmament, and a vague huge figure appeared on the mountain peaks. It lifted a massive mountain, its potent beastial might ravaging past, creating a wind filled with the stench of blood. These phenomena permeated throughout the firmament. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve all tested the waters, show yourselves. I can¡¯t be bothered to find you one by one,¡± Xu Zimei spoke loudly. His voice spread across the whole of Trap Empty Island. The next moment, over a dozen figures stepped onto the empty air and approached. During the recent great battle, there were actually people who had hidden in the darkness; they hadn¡¯t engaged in the battle from the start. Therefore, the Six Elements Indestructible Array hadn¡¯t trapped them. Xu Zimei looked up and saw some old acquaintances, along with some he didn¡¯t recognize. Jiang Mochou, Tan Jiulin, Primordial, Jian Yushang¡­ Seeing this scene, those from the outside world who originally thought it was about to end also perked up. ¡°That¡¯s Chu Tianyang of the Divine Race. And that one, Qing Ruoshui from the Heaven Clan.¡± ¡°And those two, Wang Buhui and White Lotus Fairy from Magpie Bridge Fairyland, they both came to vie for Destiny. But there¡¯s only one Destiny, who will it go to?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? The people from Divine Demon Well have emerged. I remember that in the last few eras, the Divine Demon Well didn¡¯t participate in the fight for Destiny. We almost forgot about this behemoth.¡± ¡°It seems the true powerhouses are the ones showing up at the very end, pathetic are those who went before, cannon fodder without even realizing it.¡± Watching the dozen or so people appearing around him, Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°All of you come at once, I¡¯m short on patience.¡± ¡°Saint Heir Xu, I acknowledge your strength, but do not think that this world is full of mediocrities,¡± the Saint Heir Primordial of Taiyuan Heavenly Sect spoke up. Around him, the Primordial Body revived. With his snow-like white hair flowing behind him, although a man, he possessed an otherworldly beauty. ¡°Primordial Body represents the origin, someone said it can trace back to the River of Fate,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and asked. ¡°Have you ever checked your own destiny?¡± ¡°The River of Fate is not something that can be checked at will,¡± Primordial said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head gently. ¡°If you had looked at your own destiny, you surely wouldn¡¯t dare talk to me this way.¡± ¡°Do you, Saint Heir Xu, know the meaning of arrogance?¡± Primordial frowned slightly, speaking quietly: ¡°In my life, I have never feared anyone.¡± ¡°Then from now on, your life will include fear,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Beside him, Jiang Mochou and Tan Jiulin exchanged glances. The Axe Breaker Emperor Body and Crimson Flame Emperor Body were both activated. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two powerful forces disturbed the heaven and earth, charging up from the clouds. Chapter 1023: 1022: The Divine Demon Well, The Gate of Many Wonders Chapter 1023: Chapter 1022: The Divine Demon Well, The Gate of Many Wonders Golden flames coiled around an aura of resolute determination. Jiang Mochou looked at Xu Zimei, his face long shed of its initial naivety. He was no longer the avenger of the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect, but a redeemer. ¡°Every member of the Demon Race must be slain,¡± he said faintly. Xu Zimei glanced at him and calmly responded, ¡°You will die a terrible death.¡± ¡°Life and death are trivial; eradicating demons is the true justice,¡± retorted Jiang Mochou. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Void Elder had once shown him a painting, depicting the Yuan Central Continent from tens of thousands of years ago. A piece of lost history. The Demon Race ravaged the mortal realm, cruelty and brutality were rampant everywhere. ¡°We are all chosen redeemers,¡± Tan Jiulin said from the side. ¡°Eradicating demons is our mission.¡± In a way, they were all selected. Without the Holy Ancestor, she, Tan Jiulin, might still be an unwelcome illegitimate daughter of the Tan Family. And without the Void Elder, perhaps Jiang Mochou would have been suppressed during his vengeance upon the Taiyuan Heavenly Sect. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother to explain, to argue, or even care to argue. After all, who argues with a man about to die? ¡°I have only one thing to say: good or bad, the Demon Race can¡¯t be defined by your mere words.¡± Chu Tianyang of the Divine Race laughed carelessly nearby, ¡°Saint Heir Xu, don¡¯t misunderstand, I have no quarrel with you. But I too desire Destiny; you are too strong, I can only join forces.¡± ¡°Seems like the Divine Race is a major clan from the Heaven Beyond Heavens, are you a branch?¡± asked Xu Zimei. He knew quite a bit about the affairs of Heaven Beyond Heavens, and had encountered people from there several times. Though not omniscient, he did understand some basic knowledge. Both the Divine Race and Heaven Clan are significant clans from Heaven Beyond Heavens. Unlike Yuan Central Continent where the human race is flourishing and the Hundred Clans find it hard to rise to power, Heaven Beyond Heavens is quite different, with several major clans contending for dominance. ¡°We are indeed a branch, a disregarded one at that,¡± admitted Chu Tianyang candidly. This was no secret, otherwise his lineage wouldn¡¯t have been dispatched to the Yuan Central Continent. ¡°Do you want to have a look at Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll show you the pinnacle of this mundane world. What is the Divine Race? I¡¯ll let you become the ruler of the Divine Race.¡± ¡°That does sound tempting,¡± laughed Chu Tianyang. ¡°But I wish to carry Destiny myself and contend for the rulership of the Divine Race on my own.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been offered an opportunity, but you¡¯ll need to be alive to take it,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s cooperate with all our might,¡± spoke the Primordial. The pair from the Magpie Bridge Fairyland were enveloped by green and purple lights, weaving a milky way-like Magpie Bridge in the void. Each fairy bird was vividly alive, gathering on the bridge, influencing the surrounding void. ¡°That is our Magpie Bridge Fairyland¡¯s Immortal Bridge; near this bridge, you may step across worlds in an instant. Move through any void,¡± explained Wang Buhui. It resembled a Formation, but more impressively, Formations could be destroyed. Yet, this Immortal Bridge was much harder to dismantle, unless one killed the caster. Chu Tianyang¡¯s divine blood flowed in reverse. Although their lineage¡¯s blood was not as pure as the main Divine Race¡¯s, it was still formidable. A drop of blood heavy as a thousand catties, carrying divinity, as if an ancient god slaying the firmament, divine might tumbling down. His eyes sparkled brilliantly, his long hair fluttering without wind, his black robes like splashed ink, floating around. ¡°Kill,¡± he glided through the void. The sound of sonic booms erupted beneath his feet, a vast expanse of void collapsed, as he launched towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Cross-training Divine Fist.¡± A divine light suddenly appeared above the clenched fists. What followed was the infinite explosive power of fist intent, one punch to shake the heavens and earth, another to sweep through Jiuyou. The ferocity of this fist intent was such that each punch was accompanied by the roar of a tornado. Fist winds and Jing Qi boomed deafeningly. Xu Zimei fought against his opponent, his fists also bursting with ferocity; each strike came with an earth-shattering force. Qing Ruoshui of the Heaven Clan was a woman. Adorned in a long white robe, she possessed both the beauty and the attire of a fairy, brimming with Immortal Qi. A touch of red on her lips, her white robe commanding the adoration of all creation. ¡°The Gate of Wonders,¡± she uttered softly, joining the battle as well. Above her head, the void was tumultuous, and Spiritual Energy surged violently. A vast and dense amount of Spiritual Energy rapidly accumulated, and she lifted her hands above her head, forcefully parting them. A Heavenly Gate reflected thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, opening above her head. Within this gate, it was as though another world existed. As if it were the reflection of Yuan Central Continent. The myriad forms of life, all reflected within it. The Heaven Clan, true to the heavenly aspect in their name, were said to dwell above the clouds, overlooking the entire Yuan Central Continent. Able to foresee all changes and significant events. The Destiny was turbulent, lifted above her head, with silver light flickering inside. Heading straight for Xu Zimei. Silver light hit his abdomen; Xu Zimei did not dodge. Though not fatal, the pain was rigid and intense. Countless silver lights shot out from within, while she always maintained a distance from Xu Zimei. Only using long-range attacks in battle. With the aid of the Immortal Bridge, she could teleport to any location, making it very difficult to capture her figure. Another person was Xiao Mo from the Divine Demon Well. He wore a black robe with gold-thread embroidery, his cape made of the same gold-thread material. At this moment, one could see him clenched his hands tightly, pressing them against the ground, his face turned pale. Veins throbbed on his forehead as if ready to burst. As he lifted his hands upwards, the ground of Trap Empty Island gave rise to a Divine Demon Well. An ancient well for spring and autumn, to bury the gods and demons. This was the origin of the Divine Demon Well, as well as the namesake for this power. ¡°You from the Divine Demon Well are really generous, bringing the Sect¡¯s Treasure with you,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you die in battle, you¡¯ll never see the world again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± replied Xiao Mo indifferently. From the Divine Demon Well emerged ancient and vicissitudinous black Qi. It appeared in the void, surrounded by sinister faces. The entire well was engraved with nearly forgotten runes. Terrifying wails emitted from within. Xiao Mo raised his hand, and from the well emerged several top-tier demons. Their massive forms rivaled that of Xu Zimei. Black chains coiled around their bodies. These demons were incredibly vicious, their aura fierce. ¡°Kill him, and I promise to grant you your freedom,¡± Xiao Mo said calmly. ¡°Deal,¡± came a very profound voice. The several demons charged forward, rushing toward Xu Zimei. Whilst dodging the silver light attacks from the Heavenly Gate above, Xu Zimei also had to contend with Chu Tianyang and these demons. Beside him, Jiang Mochou and Tan Jiulin exchanged glances. Chapter 1024: 1023 Great Battle, Innate Five Tai Chapter 1024: Chapter 1023 Great Battle, Innate Five Tai Crimson Flame Emperor Body and Axe Breaker Emperor Body activated simultaneously, pincering from left and right, enclosing Xu Zimei in the middle. For a moment, the Firmament¡¯s Heavenly Thunder rolled and Earth Fire burned. Several supreme demons roared, resembling ferocious beasts from primordial times, charging fiercely with wild desolation intent. Booming explosions and continuously shattering voids flickered before everyone¡¯s eyes. Xu Zimei deftly responded while dodging. All these individuals possessed top-tier strength. With the aid of Immortal Bridge, they could travel endlessly through the void. Xu Zimei roared furiously, standing firm, his gaze piercing in all directions. His aura grew increasingly mighty, besides the Divine Demon Visualization Chart strengthening his Divine Soul and the Law of Heaven and Earth bolstering his physique. He activated both War God¡¯s Nine Transformations and Prison Suppressor Demon Body. Coupled with the Heaven-shaking Skill, he now resembled a grand Dominator, who opened the heavens and divided the earth. He alone esteemed amidst the ebb and flow of the Great Dao of the world. His right hand raised high, the Book of Life and Death suspended in the void, with Qi of Life and Death overflowing and engulfing the entire void. Chains of life and death emanated from it. Binding everyone around. Despite the limitless travels through Immortal Bridge, it was futile; these life and death chains seemed to have tracking abilities, continuously entwining around the crowd. Chu Tianyang¡¯s Cross-training Divine Fist attacked again, Xu Zimei snorted coldly. ¡°How dare a grain of rice compete with the glorious moon?¡± He ignored everyone else, his Tyrant Shadow cascading through the shattered void, carrying the roar of wind and thunder as he slashed forward. Heaven-reaching Trilife Gate surrounded him, War God¡¯s Armor covered his surface, and a defiant aura soared to the heavens. ¡°In this era, how can you contend with me?¡± A blade fell, and Chu Tianyang¡¯s fist was brutally sliced off. Tyrant Shadow, like a bloodthirsty beast, directly devoured it. Chu Tianyang¡¯s figure flew backwards. Crashing into the summit of a strange peak with a ¡°bang¡±, the peak broke apart, dust scattering. ¡°Save me,¡± he screamed as a mouthful of fresh blood spurted, his chest caving in. Chu Tianyang shouted. ¡°Who can save you?¡± Xu Zimei retorted coldly. ¡°You had your chance yet failed to cherish it, senseless.¡± ¡°Stop him,¡± Jiang Mochou roared. If one person dies, their combat strength decreases accordingly; hence, no one dared to be negligent. Crimson Flame Emperor Body burnt fiercely; this flame, capable of burning anything, could incinerate the Nine Heavens and Eight Desolates, counted among the fiercest flames in the world. The blazing flames transformed into a meteor, striking down from above towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Get lost,¡± Xu Zimei bellowed furiously, like thunder, exploding through the void. Jiang Mochou¡¯s figure was blasted away. A step taken with immense force, the surrounding wind and thunder quivered, all forces wrapping around. Xu Zimei stomped right next to Chu Tianyang. Looking down as if staring at an ant, almost as if he had caught an ant. His hand directly lifted Chu Tianyang into the void. ¡°Please, no,¡± Chu Tianyang struggled desperately, veins on his face bulging, his divine blood igniting within. However, in terms of strength, he was ultimately much inferior. Xu Zimei glanced at Xiao Mo in the distance, who seemed to be summoning something beside the Divine Demon Well. He violently threw Chu Tianyang¡¯s body. A ¡°bang¡± of explosion, flesh blurred, the body smashed on the Divine Demon Well. The Divine Demon Well shook violently, with just the might of one strike, Chu Tianyang¡¯s Divine Soul shattered, his soul dispersing. ¡°A mob thinking they are someone of importance?¡± Xu Zimei scoffed disdainfully. The Book of Life and Death in the sky had already bound the two from the Magpie Bridge Fairyland. Though they were constantly dodging, they could not fully escape. He shot into the sky, charging towards the Immortal Bridge built by the fairy magpie. ¡°Stop him,¡± Jiang Mochou was shouting loudly. Tan Jiulin took the lead, appearing above Xu Zimei¡¯s head. Her majestic presence was overwhelming, her giant axe carrying a force as heavy as sinking a pot to break the boat, fiercely chopping down. With a ¡°boom¡±, axe and blade collided, and a wave of Jing Qi spread around, annihilating the vacuum around them. Several figures hastily dodged to the side. Although Tan Jiulin¡¯s figure was blown away, Xu Zimei¡¯s speed was also hindered. ¡°Innate Five Tai, from the beginning, one Qi,¡± at this moment, the shout from Primordial came from a distance. He turned into a streak of Pure Energy. A touch of formless Chaos Qi enveloped Xu Zimei from above, surrounding him on all sides. Primordial, with Tai Yi, Tai Shi, Tai Su, and Tai Ji, made up the Innate Five Tai. These are the five phases that the cosmos undergoes when transitioning to the world. Only by experiencing these five stages, can a true world be born. ¡°My Primordial can return everything to its origin, pushing him from the start of all things toward unbeginning,¡± said Primordial. ¡°You help me; I need some time.¡± As Primordial spoke, he chanted continuously. His expression was solemn, his gaze profound. ¡°Primordial, from nothing to nothing, nameless. From one it starts, with one unformed. Primordial, the source of Dao, initially manifests as Qi. Tai Ji is said to be before heaven and earth were separated, where the Primordial Qi was mixed and unified, which is Primordial, and also Tai Yi. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°I have the Axe Breaker Emperor Body, I can briefly hold him off, but I doubt I can last long,¡± said Tan Jiulin. At this moment, her figure had unknowingly grown much larger. Like a giant axe soaring into the sky, able to cleave iron as if it were mud, she could sever anything in the world. The intent of breaking the pot pervaded the area, as she resolutely charged towards Xu Zimei with her giant axe. And Jiang Mochou, too, had a deep look in his eyes, the flames around him burning more and more vigorously. The momentum was immense, almost as if he was going to self-immolate. The void where he was located was completely burned up by the great fire. A Divine Dragon formed of crimson fire coiled around him. ¡°Heavenly Gate, seal,¡± Qing Ruoshui from the Heaven Clan uttered softly in the sky. In her flowing white robes, her long hair fluttered. Several streaks of silver light from the Heavenly Gate fell around Xu Zimei, then rapidly expanded. Transforming into several similar Heavenly Gates, they trapped Xu Zimei inside. ¡°A dying struggle,¡± said Xu Zimei. He took a step and all the surrounding Heavenly Gates were destroyed; they simply couldn¡¯t stop him. He also ignored everyone else, pulling down the chains of the Book of Life and Death above his head. On the other end, Wang Buhui and White Lotus Fairy were both terrified. ¡°You two die first,¡± Xu Zimei punched, directly blasting both bodies into the Book of Life and Death. The Book of Life and Death continuously devoured their life force. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the attacks from the Fire Dragon and Tan Jiulin also arrived one after another. Everyone entangled Xu Zimei, and in the sky, Primordial¡¯s power became even more profound. The entire Firmament was filled with the Qi of Primordial. After a long time, his eyes suddenly opened wide. Chapter 1025: 1024: Carrying Destiny Chapter 1025: Chapter 1024: Carrying Destiny At this moment, under the vast expanse of the firmament, a dim light breeze began to rise. The light breeze, like the sky darkening and the ground going obscure, swept across in an overwhelming fashion. Primordial beings, tracing back to the origin. Within the dim light breeze, the entire firmament seemed to darken, with flying sand and stones, the sun obscured from view. A ray of light enveloped Xu Zimei within it. ¡°Retrace,¡± the Primordial uttered lightly. Void began to fluctuate, as if time and space were reversing, each moment impeccably orchestrated. Centered around Xu Zimei, that patch of void completely collapsed. ¡°This is a unique ability of the Primordial Body¡ªto trace someone back to their very origin,¡± the Primordial said, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°No matter what existence you are, you didn¡¯t appear out of thin air; there¡¯s always an origin.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t stop you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the Primordial asked, frowning. ¡°Because I too want to know my origin,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He had always thought he was a Demon Lord, that he should belong to the Demon Race. But it was only after speaking with the Seven-faced Demon General and others that he realized, his past life was not of the Demon Race, he rather just suddenly appeared among them, leading them to defy and change their fate. As for his true origin, even the Demon Generals were unclear. So, he too wished to know his own heritage. Or where each generation of Demon Lords came from. Why they could not be killed? Able to reincarnate endlessly. When the power of the Primordial enshrouded him, Xu Zimei felt the changes in his body. He shook his head in slight disappointment, ¡°If you could gather the Innate Five Tai, perhaps it would be somewhat interesting. But just this single Primordial seems rather useless.¡± He stood in place, utterly unaffected by the force of the Primordial. No matter how time and space reversed or flowed back, he remained indifferent. ¡°You people are left with only these tricks, let¡¯s finish this quickly then,¡± Xu Zimei spoke indifferently. ¡°With us here, we won¡¯t allow you to bear Destiny,¡± Tan Jiulin said. ¡°You?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Please, repeat what you just said.¡± As his words fell, a powerful aura burst forth from him. In the hazy mist, a cerulean planet slowly ascended. The planet carried a sort of dreamlike beauty. Cerulean, dreamy and ethereal, as if it did not belong to this world. The moment it appeared, it was as if it was completely foreign from this world. The surrounding void collapsed under its immense power, unable to withstand it. This powerful aura directly suppressed everything in its vicinity as it slowly moved on its own accord. The power of the Great Dao permeated the surroundings, and the sound of the Great Dao arose amidst the desolation, seemingly resonating within everyone¡¯s hearts. People watched the cerulean planet in stunned silence. They felt immense terror. It seemed inadequate to describe it as mere terror; phrases like ¡®overestimate your capabilities¡¯ or ¡®as futile as a mantis trying to stop a chariot¡¯ seemed insufficient. They felt extraordinarily insignificant. In the presence of this planet, they even had the sensation that they were mere ants. Vast, colossal, boundless¡ªit was hard to describe this planet. ¡°Is this, is this a minor world?¡± Jiang Mochou mumbled to himself. ¡°When have you ever seen such a minor world?¡± Xiao Mo forcefully swallowed and replied, ¡°Is that his True Fate?¡± ¡°Why do I feel I don¡¯t even have the courage to resist?¡± ¡­ The cerulean planet billowed, directly crushing everything in its surroundings. Xu Zimei¡¯s aura grew increasingly formidable as he surveyed his surroundings. Everyone shuddered, feeling a soul-chilling terror assail them. It crept from the soles of their feet to their foreheads. Their figures were immobilized on the spot, unable to move as if the slowly rotating azure planet possessed a sort of magic. ¡°Perhaps only death will make you understand how foolish your so-called rebellion is.¡± His words fell like a decree from heaven, sentencing everyone present to death. ¡°No,¡± Xiao Mo roared, attempting to flee to the side. But it was too late; even moving a single step was difficult. The blue planet overhead expanded, then came crashing down with a thunderous roar. With its fall, all was silenced. Whether it was Tan Jiulin or Jiang Mochou, or even Qing Ruoshui and Xiao Mo, all were reduced to nothingness. Not the slightest struggle. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the final image was fixed upon the figure of Xu Zimei. That figure emitting boundless authority and grandeur. The outside world buzzed with speculation, everyone subdued by this display. But at this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze held nothing else but the Destiny hanging in the firmament. After everyone was dead, a beam of light appeared where he stood. This light enveloped him, and the multi-colored Destiny transformed into a long rainbow, wandering through the void. Xu Zimei ascended into the air, his purple robe snapping in the breeze. Tyrant Shadow returned to its sheath behind him, his gaze placid. ¡°In this life, I am the Demon Lord, destined to dominate all,¡± Xu Zimei declared. ¡°Who would dare to contend for supremacy, when I am the only one deserving.¡± His voice was not loud, yet it penetrated Trap Empty Island, Endless Sea Domain, and spread across the entire Yuan Central Continent. The voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. People looked up, and saw Destiny entwined around him in the sky. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Various Principles of the Great Dao swirled around, imbued with the Power of the Five Elements, wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. It was as if the sky had been split open. Great Emperors of past years bore Destiny, each carrying it within themselves to comprehend and enter the Great Dao. But Xu Zimei did not use his body to gather Destiny. He placed the azure planet of Divine Continent before him, circulating the light of Destiny, which then poured directly into Divine Continent. Amidst the entanglement of countless Principles of the Great Dao, Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul returned within Divine Continent. This was the moment Divine Continent was transformed. Previously, due to the limitations of Xu Zimei, the strongest on Divine Continent could only cultivate to Divine Vein Realm and would find it difficult to advance further. But now, with the incorporation of Destiny, it meant that Divine Continent could take another step forward. Transitioning from a low-level continent to developing as a mid-level continent. The entire Divine Continent stirred, and countless attributes appeared in the sky. At this moment, all the people of Divine Continent could also witness this scene. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°An abnormal phenomenon between heaven and earth; could it be some treasure is being born?¡± ¡°It seems there¡¯s a Taoist Charm resonating within, it¡¯s not simple.¡± Others who bore Destiny became Great Emperors and comprehended Profound Meaning. But they could only comprehend one type of Profound Meaning. Those Stepping into Immortality, the Profound Meanings they grasped were simple ones like the Power of the Five Elements, wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. While those who bore Destiny could comprehend higher-level Profound Meanings. Such as space-time, fate, destruction, order and so on. Xu Zimei was different from them all, for his True Fate was a real world itself. Thus, he could use all attributes. Regardless of whether they were common or advanced, countless Great Dao forces swirled around him. Chapter 1026: 1025: Nine Paths Vein Gate, Shen Poxu Breaks Through to the Primordial God Realm Chapter 1026: Chapter 1025: Nine Paths Vein Gate, Shen Poxu Breaks Through to the Primordial God Realm He cast his gaze all around. The vast Destiny converged above the Divine Continent. The entire Divine Continent underwent earth-shattering changes. Inside his body, the ninth Vein Gate also began to emanate a ¡°thumping¡± sound. At this moment, profound meanings of countless attributes rushed towards the Vein Gate amidst the waterfall-like Spiritual Energy. With a ¡°boom,¡± there was a muffled sound from within, as if a drum were being beaten. The Divine Continent and he were inherently one. As he strove to break through the ninth Vein Gate, the Divine Continent underwent its own metamorphosis. Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul wandered through the void with a solemn expression, surrounded by the endless Great Dao. Around him, marvelous phenomena abounded, with golden lotuses springing from the earth and sweet dew descending from the heavens, seeds of the Dao taking root, and the sound of the Dao growing faint. The colliding sounds inside his body continued relentlessly. This ninth Vein Gate was as firm as a rock, akin to a dam, withstanding the onslaught of the tidal wave-like Spiritual Energy. Xu Zimei did not pause for an instant, aiming to break through the Vein Gate in one go, lest any hidden ailments remain, making the next breakthrough even more difficult. He mobilized the Life Energy of the Tree of Life. Any injuries were healed immediately. Finally, it might have been several hours, days, or even months, years. In the boundless void, there was no measure of time. He did not concern himself with these details. A ¡°crack¡± resounded from within, similar to the sound made when glass cracks. Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes snapped open and at that moment, the silent void seemed to freeze instantaneously. As if, upon his gaze, he traversed billions of miles, reaching every mountain and river, the vast earth. Crossing through various dangerous terrains from one corner of the void. Rare treasures, extraordinary people, and the beauty of the world all captured in his view. A mere glance spanned ten thousand years, piercing through the essence of the world. Spring arrives, but I will not be the first to speak; which cicada dares to make a sound. The ninth Vein Gate ¡°Shen Poxu¡± inside his body was thoroughly opened. The twelve Vein Gates are Lun Quan, Xuan Gu, Zhao Yingfeng. Kun Hai, Illusion Blood, Muhuansong. Lin Que, Cheng An, Shen Poxu. Bi Yuan, Enlighten, Xin Duankong. One Vein Gate makes a Small Circulation, and every three Vein Gates make a Grand Circulation. Strength will surge dramatically. At this very moment, the nine Vein Gates within Xu Zimei shone in reflection of each other. They stood out vividly as if they were comet traces in the sky. The Spiritual Energy, as mighty as an ocean, coursed through the meridians and Vein Gates within his body. The Vein Gates were connected by countless meridians. Without breaking through the Vein Gates, Spiritual Energy could not flow through these meridians. In a sense, the Vein Gates were like portals, bearing the function of connecting different meridians. Though Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was only 1.87 meters tall, his body seemed to contain a powerful force. As if he were a boat on the vast ocean, roaring with the rage of the waves. This boat was not struggling on the surface of the sea but encompassed the entire ocean. The sea was within the boat. Withdrawing his gaze from the void, Xu Zimei closed his eyes slightly, feeling the power within his body at this moment. A ceaseless flow of power. There is a difference between Great Emperors and Stepping into Immortality; those who Enter the Taoism have been recognized by the Great Dao. He does not need to endure tests like the Heavenly Tribulation. He slowly stretched out his hand, with the Profound Meaning of various attributes entwining around his fingertips and palm. At times it was the Power of the Five Elements, at other times a Thunderbolt surged. At times, destiny bestows the future, shattering everything in the void through destruction; at other times, order establishes a new world. Time warps, darkness envelops, and light descends. Ordinary people can only utilize one attribute, but for him, all is possible. He can wield any attribute at will. For Xu Zimei, the greatest difference lies in the path of cultivation. Ordinary people cultivate themselves, and their destiny also coalesces within them. However, what Xu Zimei cultivates is the world itself, drawing all strength from the Divine Continent. The Divine Continent, as a complete world, possesses the profound meaning of every attribute, which he can utilize at any moment. Now, the Divine Continent has taken a step further. The first destiny of the Divine Continent era begins to converge in the void. An epoch later, the first destiny will appear. At that moment, all those chosen will compete for the destiny. All beings across the Yuan Central Continent gaze upon the destiny, not knowing what it is, but they all can vaguely sense its extraordinary nature. This matter must be guided slowly, progressing bit by bit. They must come to know it as a blessing from the heavens and the Great Dao, not something manipulated from behind. ¡­ Now Xu Zimei, clad in a purple robe, contains his aura. If he doesn¡¯t exert his full strength, he would appear just like an ordinary person, inscrutable to all. The ability to completely conceal and control his power without revealing even the slightest bit, demonstrates his mastery over it. He steps through the air and arrives within the Myriad Demons Tribe. Even without deliberately doing anything, anyone caught by his glance feels an inherent sense of oppression. The Chaos Pearl still hangs in the void, the insect egg within barely visible anymore. Only now does Xu Zimei clearly see the creature inside. It is an insect with a body as white as jade. Although small, about fifty centimeters in length, its body structure is particularly complex. It is covered with dense spines, its limbs¡¯ muscles bulging prominently, garnering special attention. Its claws resemble those of a praying mantis, extremely sharp. In front of its head, two antennae protrude. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It has no facial features, only a dense array of uniformly sized eyes. Each eye shines with different colors. This insect does not crawl, but walks upright, with wings thin as cicada¡¯s on its back. ¡°Little thing looks quite delicate,¡± Xu Zimei comments with a smile. ¡°Kid, what exactly is that thing?¡± the monster asks in a deep voice, looking at the Chaos Pearl above. ¡°My insect egg, even if you were a Great Emperor, you couldn¡¯t shatter it. How could it melt away so easily?¡± Its identity in itself is extraordinary, having witnessed countless troubles and storms. Yet it has never been so flustered before. Even seeing a Great Emperor like Xu Zimei before it, the creature feels no such surprise. ¡°That is not for you to concern yourself with,¡± Xu Zimei replies. ¡°Have you considered your own fate?¡± ¡°You dare to kill me?¡± the strange insect looks at Xu Zimei and asks. Xu Zimei does not respond to it, but with a wave of his right hand, an endless imperial authority gathers in his palm. His intention is self-evident. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know my origins,¡± the strange insect says. ¡°I belong to an Ancient God tribe from the Primordial God Realm, living in the vast cosmic expanse. We consume worlds for sustenance, the most powerful species in this universe. Your human race, in front of our tribe, is nothing more than food too meager to satisfy even a gluttonous appetite.¡± The strange insect¡¯s tone is very calm, devoid of any arrogance or boasting. As if it is merely stating a simple fact. Chapter 1027: 1026: Ruins of the Gods Chapter 1027: Chapter 1026: Ruins of the Gods ¡°You have captured me now, but once you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, you will be hunted down by our kind. Only I can protect you then,¡± the Strange Insect continued. ¡°You carry my scent, and they will follow it all the way to track you down. Even a Great Emperor would be of no help. Do you dare to kill me?¡± ¡°Primordial God Realm? Why have I never heard of it?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°How could you have access to such knowledge, just a frog in the bottom of a well from a small world,¡± the Strange Insect said indifferently. Its voice had just dropped when it suddenly screamed. Xu Zimei¡¯s large foot descended, heavily stomping on its head. Pressing the head deep into the ground. Dust flew in all directions. ¡°If you are so powerful, how did you end up becoming my prisoner?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the machinations of the Heavenly Dao of Yuan Central Continent, even ten Great Emperors would be useless, do you think I lost to you?¡± the Strange Insect still asked reluctantly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Originally, our Primordial God Realm clans attacked the Yuan Central Continent, but underestimated the Heavenly Dao and were seriously injured by its schemes. Ultimately, under the leadership of Emperor Feiyu, we were exterminated. Out of hundreds of our insect kind, only I survived,¡± the Strange Insect said resentfully. ¡°I was on the verge of death and eventually went into hiding. I have been treating my injuries for tens of thousands of years, hoping to make a comeback. Now, when I was almost back to my peak strength, the Heavenly Dao had already set its sights on me. It brought you contenders of Destiny to Trap Empty Island, turning all my efforts to dust. My hatred, just one step, only one step away. I could have recovered, broken through the blockade of Yuan Central Continent, and returned to our Primordial God Realm. Once my army arrives, everything will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Well, that does sound quite tragic,¡± Xu Zimei responded. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Kid, you carry my scent, unless you never ascend, once you reach Heaven Beyond Heavens, my kind will detect this scent.¡± The Strange Insect said, ¡°It will bring you nothing but a fatal threat. Better to release me, and I could let bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°Release you?¡± Xu Zimei laughed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way; this might be a good thing, actually.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Strange Insect asked. ¡°Your identity must be quite special,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Let me give you an example, our True Martial Holy Sect is the number one sect of the Eastern Continent. But even so, if an ordinary disciple goes missing, it would hardly catch anyone¡¯s attention. Unless it was someone of my level, a Saint Heir, going missing, then the Holy Sect would turn heaven and earth to find them. Your Primordial God Realm must be the same. If no one comes looking, it would mean your status is ordinary, and I needn¡¯t worry. But if they do come searching, that would mean you are quite significant, and with your life in my hands, what do you think they would be willing to pay to exchange for you?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, does your kind have any treasures? Tell me about them, let¡¯s see how valuable your life is.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, the Strange Insect cursed angrily: ¡°Human, you are shameless. The noble race of the Primordial God Realm will not succumb to any threat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see; for now, you stay put here. Even if you wish to die, you can¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei replied. After saying that, he paid no further attention to the Strange Insect. Bai Meng and his group also approached from the distance. ¡°Congratulations, my lord,¡± the crowd congratulated. ¡°Destiny acknowledges you, and my lord has finally taken the first step.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just the first step. The Great Emperor is the end goal, as well as the starting point,¡± Xu Zimei reflected. ¡°I¡¯ll need a hundred years to recuperate. After a hundred years, I shall embark on a journey to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. To conquer that even more vast world through war.¡± Xu Zimei then pointed to that strange insect, and said: ¡°Keep an eye on it, its identity is no simple matter, don¡¯t let it employ any tricks.¡± After briefly instructing Bai Meng and a few others, Xu Zimei returned to the Yuan Central Continent. At this moment, as destiny unfolds, the visions in the void have also disappeared, and no one knows what¡¯s happening on Trap Empty Island. Only the echo of the phrase ¡°I am the Demon Lord, I shall dominate all¡± lingers in the void. It spread throughout the entire Yuan Central Continent, reaching the ears and hearts of everyone. ¡°Demon Lord,¡± someone muttered to themselves. ¡°This era¡¯s imperial title.¡± Many from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect let out a light sigh. ¡°In the end, we are still defeated.¡± In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy or plot, any alliance, is like flowers in a mirror or the moon¡¯s reflection on water¡ªunrealistic and meaningless. ¡°In past years, Great Emperors were always forged through bloody battles, but when have we ever seen someone sweep across so directly like this?¡± ¡°Indeed, when have we ever seen in previous generations that everyone fought against a single person?¡± ¡°This generation of Talented Disciples is finished. I¡¯m afraid our Yuan Central Continent will also enter a period of emptiness.¡± The entire Yuan Central Continent was abuzz with discussion. This so-called period of emptiness is when the succession of Talented Disciples is lacking. With all these powerful Talented Disciples fallen, those who remain are like monkeys declaring themselves kings when there are no tigers in the mountains. ¡°What¡¯s there to fuss about? The Great Emperor will stay in the Yuan Central Continent for a hundred years. This century belongs to his era. After a hundred years, when he ascends, the Talented Disciples will have enough time to recover, and that will be a prosperous sight once again.¡± An onlooker explained. For those who had witnessed the struggle for Destiny, it was bearable, but for many who were encountering the strife for Destiny for the first time, it was incredibly poignant. This generation¡¯s Destiny has drawn to a close, and the Demon Lord takes over the era left behind by the previous Mortal Great Emperor. At this moment, he is indeed the Dominator of the Yuan Central Continent. ¡­¡­ A small flat boat was slowly drifting in the Endless Sea Domain. Drifting towards the east, that is the direction of the Eastern Continent. This boat seemed to possess a special meaning, no wind or wave nearby could shake it in the slightest. It gently moved forward through this vast sea domain. Suppressing the waves and bringing peace everywhere. In the distance, the silhouette of the Divine Emperor stood on a rock, gazing at the approaching flat boat. ¡°Congratulations,¡± he said with a smile. At this moment, even the Divine Emperor was filled with emotion, thinking how strange destiny really is. Xu Zimei was leaning in a corner of the flat boat and slowly opened his eyes, yawning. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To talk with you, and there are some matters,¡± replied the Divine Emperor. He followed next to the flat boat, walking on the water¡¯s surface without causing a single ripple. Extremely peaceful. ¡°What matters?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°The Ruins of the Gods will open before long, you¡¯ll go there, won¡¯t you?¡± said the Divine Emperor. ¡°The Ruins of the Gods,¡± Xu Zimei pondered. It seems that he had a prior agreement with a family called the Fan Family, who were willing to reserve a spot for him. But with his current status, he doesn¡¯t need that spot anymore. If he wishes to go, who would dare to stop him? It¡¯s just that so much time has passed, if the Divine Emperor hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have almost forgotten about it. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look,¡± Xu Zimei nodded his head. Chapter 1028: 1027: The Realm After the Great Emperor Chapter 1028: Chapter 1027: The Realm After the Great Emperor ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°How much do you know about the Ruins of the Gods?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to learn about it yet,¡± Xu Zimei replied. It was said that the Ruins of the Gods were the last place where the gods of the Mythical Era disappeared. During that mythical era, when Divine Spirits were everywhere, the Divine Spirits ruled the entire world. Until one day, the War God and the other gods inexplicably began a great battle. After the great battle, it was the Twilight of the Gods, and the world never saw the gods again. Even traces of the gods, including legends, disappeared without a trace. Only the existence of the Ruins of the Gods, as the last place, symbolizes the splendor of that era. However, the conditions to enter these Ruins of the Gods are stringent, and not even a Great Emperor can violate them. It opens once every hundred years. Previously, the Ruins of the Gods were always controlled by the powers of the Central Continent, and outsiders were not allowed. However, with the identities of Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor, it is unlikely anyone would dare to stop them. This is all Xu Zimei knows about the Ruins of the Gods; as for what¡¯s inside, he also has no knowledge. ¡°I came to find you because I want to explore there with you,¡± said the Divine Emperor. ¡°I have been to the Ruins of the Gods once before, but there were some areas even I found dangerous and didn¡¯t dare to force my way through. With you there, we can look out for each other.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°When the Ruins of the Gods open, come to the True Martial Holy Sect.¡± The Divine Emperor nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°What are your plans next?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just stabilize my realm and also explore a higher level,¡± Xu Zimei replied. After the realm of a Great Emperor, it diverges from other realms. The Great Emperor is divided into five realms. These are Yin and Yang, Refining Void, Divine Passage, Life and Death, and Heaven Venerable. The gap between these five realms is like a chasm. Someone like Xu Zimei, who has just taken on his Destiny and barely entered the Great Emperor realm, has not even reached the first realm of Yin and Yang. This century is enough for him to step into Yin and Yang, and then ascend to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. At this level of realm, what is relied upon is understanding. Enlightenment. Some achieve enlightenment overnight, and say breakthrough is just a breakthrough. Some spend their entire lives making no progress until death, regretting half a lifetime. After a brief chat with the Divine Emperor, the two parted ways. The flatboat journeyed smoothly, with Xu Zimei adapting to the power within his body. Carrying the Destiny and entering the Emperor Realm, his power nearly surged explosively. He needed time to adapt; previously, the power within him was like a violent stormy sea, surging tumultuously. Occasionally, there were muffled sounds from within his body. Now, this power had gradually calmed down, flowing gently within him like a babbling brook. If one were to look closely, one would see Xu Zimei¡¯s blood slowly turning golden. His eyes grew increasingly oppressive. In fact, in Xu Zimei¡¯s vision, everything he looked at seemed to have changed. He could clearly see the profound meanings of various attributes floating in the world. The flow of air, everything minute. It seems the higher he goes, the more he can see through the nature of this world¡ªthat is, the essence of the world. Above profound meanings are principles, but what are above principles? Rules, or something else? Xu Zimei does not know; these matters would only become clear to him once he reached the Heaven Beyond Heavens. ¡­¡­ After carrying out his Destiny, he did not make a grand spectacle of it. Despite the whole Yuan Central Continent being abuzz, everyone knows that the new Great Emperor, the Demon Lord, is the current Saint Heir of the True Martial Holy Sect. Xu Zimei returned to the Eastern Continent, waving his right hand, and a Void Gate was torn open before his eyes. He stepped into the Void Gate, and a few minutes later, appeared in front of the gates of True Martial Holy Sect. He had already changed out of the purple robe he was wearing and donned a white long robe. The long robe, made from brocade clouds, was engraved with several golden waves on the back, and its cuffs and neckline were specially tailored. At this moment, the spring breeze was gentle, and the sunshine was not too harsh. Xu Zimei walked past the gate of the True Martial Holy Sect. The two disciples guarding the gate hurriedly greeted him: ¡°Greetings, Saint Heir.¡± Xu Zimei smiled and waved his hand. Watching his departing figure, the two stood transfixed for a long time, staring blankly. ¡°A living Great Emperor, in my lifetime I actually saw a living Great Emperor.¡± ¡°Yes, now our True Martial Holy Sect has five emperors, and we are bound to become the strongest force in the Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Even the Slaying Immortal Sect was defeated by the Saint Heir; no one else dares to oppose us.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei first visited Qing Shan Peak to see his parents. Nothing in the world is as important as one¡¯s parents. Wenren Yun and Xu Qingshan seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time. Xu Qingshan patted his shoulder and sized him up and down. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good.¡± ¡°Let your mother see if there are any injuries,¡± Wenren Yun said lovingly. She had also seen the Destiny Conflict when everyone was attacking Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei smiled and shook his head. He looked at his parents and chatted briefly with them. He always felt that his parents seemed to have some unspoken troubles, as if there was something they hadn¡¯t said. ¡°Father, mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked directly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it; there¡¯s nothing on the Yuan Central Continent that I can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°Since you asked, then mother will speak frankly,¡± Wenren Yun replied. ¡°Throughout your journey, all the matters of cultivation, including your own thoughts, your father and I have never obstructed you. We have always let you choose. But now, you have also ascended to be a Great Emperor, standing at the pinnacle of this world. I know, before long, you will leave the Yuan Central Continent. All along this journey, it has been about cultivation; haven¡¯t you considered anything else?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. He didn¡¯t quite understand; besides cultivation, could there be something else? ¡°Your marriage, as they say, the greatest act of filial piety consists of continuing the family line,¡± Wenren Yun hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any thoughts in this regard?¡± Xu Zimei initially wanted to reply, ¡°Women only slow down the speed of drawing my sword.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But after thinking about it, he did not respond. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no rush,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°How can there be no rush? Let me tell you, before you ascend, leave a grandchild for your father and me,¡± Wenren Yun said. ¡°Otherwise, this heart of mine always feels empty.¡± Looking at Wenren Yun¡¯s anxious expression, Xu Zimei fell silent. The minds of parents in this world mostly revolve around their own children. Hoping they will grow up and establish their careers. His own departure as their only son, and whether they can meet again in the future, is another matter. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Wenren Yun was about to say something else, but was stopped by Xu Qingshan. ¡°Let the child think about it properly; don¡¯t push too hard.¡± Xu Qingshan then said, ¡°Go see the old ancestors; they probably want to see you too.¡± Chapter 1029: 1028: True Martial Token, Child Birth Chapter 1029: Chapter 1028: True Martial Token, Child Birth Xu Zimei nodded slightly. After bidding farewell to Xu Qingshan and Wenren Yun, he left Azure Mountain Peak, heading straight for the One Line Sky behind the True Martial Holy Sect. No one stopped him; now, in the vast world, there was no place he could not go. Passing by the Life-and-Death Cave, he arrived at this region, vast like an endless forest. Xu Zimei looked up into the distance, took a step, and appeared on top of the cliff. Three Elders were sitting there, quietly waiting for him. Seeing Xu Zimei approaching, the Heavenly Curtain War God stood up and bowed to him first. ¡°Why do the Elders do this,¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Emperors naturally command respect, those who see them must bow, regardless of age or seniority.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t insist, merely chuckled lightly. ¡°Now that you have become emperor, the prestige of our True Martial Holy Sect is at its peak,¡± the Traveller said. ¡°During your era, our sect can grow as wildly and freely as the plants in the wilderness; neither individuals nor other forces dare to contend with it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°I came here to ask the Elders how much they know about the Ruins of the Gods.¡± Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone exchanged glances. The Heavenly Curtain War God then spoke, ¡°In our youth, we too had entered once. Rather than calling it ruins, it¡¯s more like the graveyard of the gods.¡± ¡°Graveyard?¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Have all the gods already died?¡± The disappearance of gods was inseparably linked to the fall of the Mythical Era; most people thought the gods had merely vanished. Who could have the power to end the existence of gods? ¡°Whether all divine spirits have fallen, we do not know, but it is indeed a tomb or perhaps a mausoleum,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God replied. ¡°There are great fortunes as well as great dangers inside, chance and peril coexist. Many ancient Immortal Extreme ancestors have died there. Others, fortunate, have found opportunities and ultimately borne their Destiny.¡± ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± the Traveller asked. ¡°Of course, I will go,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Be careful, even the True Martial Great Emperor could not see through it,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God said. Xu Zimei nodded, I will meditate quietly for some time. To stabilize my Daoist Heart, and prepare for entering the Heaven Beyond Heavens. All the Elders nodded in agreement. Emperors¡¯ stay in the Yuan Central Continent is limited; Heavenly Dao does not allow invincible beings in this world. It disrupts the order of the world and hinders its development. The Heavenly Curtain War God took out two items from the void. One was a book, the other a token. He passed both items to Xu Zimei, advising, ¡°This item is the True Martial Token. Before the True Martial Great Emperor ascended, he had said he wanted to extend the glory of the True Martial Holy Sect into the Heaven Beyond Heavens. He had ended the rule of Monster Beasts during the Wild Desolation era and established the True Martial Holy Sect, initiating the Era of Emperors. I suspect that even if he went to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, he would establish the True Martial Holy Sect there.¡± ¡°But Heaven Beyond Heavens and Yuan Central Continent are far apart, and the Emperor would just be a core force. Having passed countless years, I have no idea how he is doing above. For all emperors of our True Martial Holy Sect, I give them a token. With this token, you can go looking for the True Martial Great Emperor or the True Martial Holy Sect in the Heaven Beyond Heavens, see if there are any clues. First, to visit our predecessors of the True Martial Holy Sect and see if they are still well above. Second, having no support in the Upper Realm, perhaps you can find a sheltering home.¡± Xu Zimei solemnly accepted the token, not that he wanted protection, but was genuinely moved by the grandeur of the True Martial Great Emperor. These ancestors not only perpetuate their path but even want to make the name of the True Martial Holy Sect shine in the Heaven Beyond Heavens. He himself, unhindered by any attachments, may not have anyone important left to care about after parting with his parents. Immediately, he picked up that book. The book was not made of paper but was engraved on bamboo slips. It looked very ancient. ¡°This was left by the True Martial Great Emperor before his ascension, consisting of his insights and experiences about the realm of the Great Emperor. You may take a look; it might help you,¡± the Heavenly Curtain War God explained. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Zimei nodded and expressed his thanks. The Heavenly Curtain War God waved his hand, sighing, ¡°The only pity is that you¡¯ve grown too quickly.¡± ¡°Is growing too quickly a bad thing?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad. Throughout the generations, the Great Emperors had their War Generals, but what about you? Alone, you¡¯ve surpassed all the Talented Disciples,¡± said the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°Otherwise, our True Martial Holy Sect could have another ancient ancestor. I can¡¯t quite figure out your character; only Lin Ruhu and Zhang Guilin have befriended you. Originally, my preferred candidate for War General was Lin Ruhu. Too bad that young man is not someone to stay in the Yuan Central Continent.¡± ¡°Then let Xiao Guizi stay,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°Is he willing to stay?¡± asked the Heavenly Curtain War God. ¡°These two have always wanted to follow you wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°In this world, aside from following me, there are many beautiful things,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. His answer was cryptic but clear. After chatting with a few elders, Xu Zimei left and returned to his own Goose Southern Peak. Xiao Guizi and Lin Ruhu had been waiting for him for quite a while. ¡°You two came quickly,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Both were dressed in blue robes, complemented with black and red. They looked spirited. Both chuckled, and Xiao Guizi said, ¡°Recently, our True Martial Holy Sect has been bustling. Brother, don¡¯t you want to check it out? Everyone is waiting for you to show up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the bustling about?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Ever since you carried the Heavenly Destiny, the major forces visiting our True Martial Holy Sect nearly broke the threshold,¡± Lin Ruhu said with a laugh. ¡°The Elders have been busy receiving various Imperial Rule Immortal Sects, and our Sect Gate is thriving. The disciples¡¯ desire to win is growing stronger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this hustle,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off. ¡°What are your plans for the future?¡± ¡°I want to go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens with you,¡± Lin Ruhu said frankly. ¡°Once there, I¡¯d like to venture on my own.¡± Xiao Guizi seemed hesitant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Is there something troubling you?¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡­,¡± Xiao Guizi hesitated. ¡°His son was born, just three days ago,¡± Lin Ruhu spoke up, unable to watch any longer. Xiao Guizi and Yao Shengnan have long been together, which Xu Zimei knew. He suddenly remembered his parents talking to him about children, perhaps stimulated by Xiao Guizi¡¯s child. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be hesitant about.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­,¡± Xiao Guizi remained somewhat silent. Chapter 1030: 1029: Ruins of the Gods Open Chapter 1030: Chapter 1029: Ruins of the Gods Open Seeing Xiao Guizi hesitating to speak, Xu Zimei smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t like your character.¡± ¡°I want to stay in the Yuan Central Continent,¡± Xiao Guizi took a deep breath and said somewhat nervously as he looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°Then stay,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why?¡± Xiao Guizi said. ¡°There are many beautiful things in life beyond just following me,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Like your wife, and your newborn child, it¡¯s normal to feel reluctant.¡± The path of martial arts is not something everyone wishes to pursue to the peak. Some people are content with a stable life, taking it slow is enough for them. ¡°Yes, my parents died early in my life, and I entered the True Martial Holy Sect when I was young. I thought roaming the world with my senior brother would be my sole pleasure and lifelong dream.¡± Xiao Guizu replied, ¡°But then I got married, and had children. Becoming a husband and a father for the first time, I started to have more attachments, and gradually, the desire to move forward faded.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not upset with me?¡± asked Xiao Guizi. ¡°What¡¯s there to blame you for?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°For not being able to continue following you, and for the promises I once made,¡± Xiao Guizi replied. ¡°I even told a few ancestors before that I wanted you to stay, as a witness to my era,¡± Xu Zimei said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°You and Ruhu are a few of my friends, and I naturally respect your choices.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, how¡¯s your kid doing? If it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯d like to visit.¡± ¡°He¡¯s at Purple Cloud Peak, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Xiao Guizi quickly said. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Then what about the masters from the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect? They all want to visit you, aren¡¯t you going to see them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not important,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. Led by Xiao Guizi, the three of them arrived at Purple Cloud Peak. Xiao Guizi was once just an ordinary inner sect disciple, but following Xu Zimei, he grew stronger and his status rose significantly. Now he even lives on his own mountain peak. This was the treatment many core true disciples received. Purple Cloud Peak is located to the east of the True Martial Holy Sect, named so because at sunrise, the first ray of purple qi would shine upon it. The mountain itself is not particularly majestic, a medium-sized peak with a predominantly purple color. Along the small path of the mountain, after about fifteen minutes, the three reached a courtyard halfway up. The courtyard was especially quiet, adorned with a bed of flowers on the side, and it was indeed a beautiful view. Yao Shengnan, holding her newborn child, came out from the inner room. Newborns love to sleep. Xu Zimei glanced at the baby, who looked no different from any ordinary child, but resembled Xiao Guizi in the brows and eyes. Seeing the baby, Xiao Guizi¡¯s eyes were filled with deep paternal love. Xu Zimei smiled, slowly extending his hand, from which a few orbs of light were swirling around. ¡°Choose one for your son. Consider it my gift,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What is this?¡± Xiao Guizi asked. He looked at the orbs of different colors, each vast with seemingly infinite power within. ¡°The Hundred Great Battle Bodies,¡± Xu Zimei replied. After the battle for destiny, although he killed those people, their Hundred Great Battle Bodies were preserved. Xu Zimei collected them all, but he no longer needed them. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Xiao Guizi chuckled. He pointed to the Primordial Body and said, ¡°Let it be this. The Primordial possesses the Way, and the Taoist Technique is natural.¡± Xu Zimei pointed with his right hand, and instantly, the Primordial Body turned into a streak of flowing light and flew into the baby¡¯s body. He adopted an extremely gentle method of integration, which did, however, require some time. ¡°Stay here and accompany the child; there¡¯s no need to see me off,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°In a few days come to my peak, I¡¯ll help you enhance some strength.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother,¡± Xiao Guizi gratefully said. Xu Zimei waved his hand, then departed from Purple Cloud Peak with Lin Ruhu. Stepping out of Purple Cloud Peak, the sky outside had also gradually darkened. Xu Zimei looked up into the distance, where the horizon was tinted by the last light of dusk, the sunset like a large disc, slowly vanishing into the void. Although he was ruthless and merciless towards his enemies, towards his own brothers, Xu Zimei could be considered utterly righteous. After parting with Lin Ruhu, Xu Zimei returned to Goose Southern Peak. Inside the room, he opened the book given to him by Heavenly Curtain War God. It contained True Martial Great Emperor¡¯s understanding of the Great Emperor Realm. Since True Martial Great Emperor had ascended right after entering Yin and Yang, the knowledge here pertained to Yin and Yang. The information on the later realms was scarce. After comprehending the Profound Meaning, the next step was to condense the Profound Meaning Bridge within the body, also known as the Yin-Yang Bridge. The Yin-Yang Bridge leads to the rules and is consolidated by Profound Meaning. Xu Zimei made no movements, merely allowing myriad Profound Meanings to coalesce within him, wandering among various Vein Gates within his body. Then, they transformed into the source where countless streams converge, all gathering in the abdomen. This Yin-Yang Bridge may sound simple, but its process is extremely complex and tedious. The more one practices, the less one feels the passage of time. During this period, aside from helping Lin Ruhu and Xiao Guizi strengthen their powers, he had been immersed in cultivation. However, his cultivation was now not as rapid as before. Two months later, the Divine Emperor came to True Martial Holy Sect. He came very covertly, without disturbing anyone, and arrived at Goose Southern Peak. ¡°The Ruins of the Gods will soon open,¡± the Divine Emperor directly delved into the topic. ¡°I know. Who else will be participating this time?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Imperial Rule Immortal Sect from Central Continent will definitely go, but with you and me here, it¡¯s just a matter of a word if we want someone else to participate,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°You seem so keen on the Ruins of the Gods, must be expecting some gains?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There¡¯s something inside that I want, but it might also be something you need,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°Both of us are now condensing the Yin-Yang Bridge, and we greatly need that thing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get ready and leave.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to pack,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡­ The two left True Martial Holy Sect, rose into the sky, and headed towards the direction of the Central Continent. The Ruins of the Gods were located at the border between Shenghua Domain and Sky-reaching Domain. Their speed was incredibly fast, covering a thousand miles in a single step was no exaggeration. On their journey, the great rivers and mountains of Yuan Central Continent were fully displayed under their feet, and after several days, they finally arrived at the site where the Ruins of the Gods were opening. It seemed to be a canyon. The endless canyon stretched between the two domains, like a meandering and winding Divine Dragon lying on this vast land. On the top sides of the canyon, several figures were currently situated. Each one of them was incredibly imposing, with the energy of wind and thunder stirring. Chapter 1031: 1030: Catastrophe, The Fall of the Gods Chapter 1031: Chapter 1030: Catastrophe, The Fall of the Gods At this moment, as Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor arrived, everyone stood up. They bowed deeply to the two. ¡°Greetings to the Demon Lord, Divine Emperor.¡± ¡°Rise, everyone,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. With a cursory glance, he saw that nearly half of the influential ancestors from the five regions of the Yuan Central Continent had gathered here. The attraction of the Ruins of the Gods to them was evident. Initially commanding and stable, these ancestors looked at each other with unease after the arrival of Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. ¡°Where are the Ruins of the Gods?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. Someone nearby immediately responded, ¡°Demon Lord, it¡¯s three miles east, on the left side of the gorge, where the void is all emptiness. Every ten years a cycle of Reincarnation occurs, reversing Yin and Yang, ultimately opening the portal for others to enter.¡± Following their gaze, Xu Zimei saw that in the lush area of shade trees, indeed, the void¡¯s fluctuations were significant. And it was already affecting the nearby space. It was somewhat like devouring, continuously expanding. ¡°Is this relic a small world?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It could be considered that, the space inside is vast, but it is also fraught with danger,¡± replied the person nearby. ¡°Even for us, we only dare to venture around the periphery; we¡¯re quite apprehensive about venturing deeper.¡± The statement, exaggerated as it sounded, was to be noted since these individuals were the pinnacle of secular society in the Yuan Central Continent. If even they did not dare to venture in, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the Ruins of the Gods rivaled the Ten Great Forbidden Lands. ¡°How long until it opens?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Based on the current pace of the void expansion, probably by tomorrow morning,¡± someone replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. His gaze swept across the faces of everyone present, instantly making everyone feel a growing sense of oppression. Inside, they felt chilled, knowing that this was Xu Zimei¡¯s warning. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Ruins of the Gods were under his command. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor found a flat rock and sat down beside it in meditation. The Divine Emperor, with a smile, asked, ¡°I suspect you¡¯re also trying to congeal the Yin-Yang Bridge now?¡± Xu Zimei nodded and responded, ¡°What about you? Have you completed yours?¡± Although the Divine Emperor¡¯s Destiny had recovered, his previous cultivation was gone, and like Xu Zimei, he started practicing from the beginning of the Emperor Realm. ¡°Not that fast,¡± the Divine Emperor looked up and said, ¡°However, there is a Divine Crystal in these ruins, formed from the bodies of the fallen Divine Spirits. It has an effect that doubles the effort for grasping the Profound Meaning.¡± ¡°Are you aiming for the Divine Crystal?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I am tempted by other things, but it¡¯s not simple inside; I dare not delve too deep,¡± the Divine Emperor laughed. While discussing issues related to the Great Emperor Realm, although the Divine Emperor became an emperor earlier, he had not been to the Heaven Beyond Heavens. In the path of the Great Emperor, he knew not much more than Xu Zimei. Finally, after a night¡¯s passage, at dawn the next day, the horizon shimmered with a fish-belly white extending waves. From the void, the morning¡¯s first rays of light shone down, casting a silver frost-like glow inside the Long Dragon Gorge. The grass and plants around the gorge were adorned with dewdrops¡ªlight, round, and crystal clear. After a night of turbulence, the void finally opened a black portal with a ¡°boom.¡± The inside of the portal was unclear, but the swath of black was eye-catching. ¡°The two lords, please,¡± all the people nearby looked towards Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor, saying respectfully. Unless the two of them entered first, they dared not proceed. As the two figures disappeared into the Void Gate, everyone breathed a long sigh of relief. In the presence of the two Great Emperors, that sense of oppression was simply too immense. They even found their breath pausing. To become an emperor, truly is to be undefeated in the world. ¡­¡­ Where the gaze fell, there was nothing but devastation. The ancient cemetery stretched endlessly at first glance. Constructed from the most ordinary blue bricks and green tiles, walls of the cemetery lined up like the horizon. Despite the passage of several major eras, these buildings remained standing unyielded. On both sides grew the Sky-reaching Great Trees, robust like silver frost. The weather here was bizarre; it was clearly spring outside with flowers blooming everywhere, yet here snow fell heavily like goose feathers. The fluttering white snow in the void carried a sense of an era¡¯s end. In sight ahead lay tomb after tomb. No tombstones, no markings, just pure graves. Regarded roughly, there were hundreds within sight, but the area was vast and there were countless more. ¡°Did the Mythical Era have so many Divine Spirits?¡± Xu Zimei muttered to herself. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily all Divine Spirits; in some tombs lie monsters,¡± explained the Divine Emperor. He had been here once before, naturally knowing his way around. ¡°The outer tombs have been explored. Let¡¯s move inward.¡± ¡°What on earth has really happened here,¡± said Xu Zimei. Everywhere was a view of desolation and bleakness. As if the entire cemetery was occupied by grief; standing here, one could naturally have their emotions influenced. ¡°Follow me,¡± the Divine Emperor led Xu Zimei along a small path directly ahead. The old ancestors who came along, once inside, hastily separated from them. Because everyone knew, following these two, they probably wouldn¡¯t even get to share the soup. Their feet stepping on dry branches and leaves, on the crisp white snow, and on piled white bones. No longer able to distinguish exactly what was underneath their feet. The two reached the end of this path, where several forks appeared ahead. And standing at the end, there was an ancient stele. This was the only remaining stele inside the cemetery. ¡°The catastrophe has arrived, the broken bodies, bless our Yuan Central, Divine Fall!!!¡± The age of the stele was impossible to trace, but the dense cracks on it seemed to recount its many years of stories. Deeply engraved on it were these lines. ¡°Catastrophe, Divine Fall,¡± Xu Zimei uttered softly to herself. She turned and glanced at the Divine Emperor and asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡± ¡°Just speculating, I don¡¯t want to speak, fearing it might misguide your judgment,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this after we exit the Ruins of the Gods, this after all is an event of the past, no longer important.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s hands caressed the stele; he did not know who erected the stele, nor who wrote the inscriptions on it. But despite thousands of years, he could still feel the sorrow of the one who left the inscriptions, and various emotions. Passing the stele, the Divine Emperor took Xu Zimei onto the grand path on the left. The two figures finally halted in front of an ancient tomb. This tomb was meticulously constructed. It seemed rather mismatched compared to the surrounding randomly excavated graves. The tomb was a hundred meters tall, and its soil was not ordinary but made of Starry sand. Each grain of Starry sand was clearly visible, but alas, the stars had dimmed away after countless ages. Chapter 1032 1031: The Tomb of the Divine Spirits The tomb has no name, but its grand scale reveals its owner was no ordinary person. Beneath the sand soil of Starry Stars, there is a door made of Parting Wood. Parting wood comes from the Lovers'' Tree, but this species has been extinct since the era of Wild Desolation. Now, the only places one might still find Parting Wood are these ancient relics. As Xu Zimei approached the gate, he noticed an ancient painting carved on it. It depicted a figure, though it was somewhat blurred. The figure held a long halberd, wore a blue Golden Sand-threaded Robe, had empty, dull eyes, and long blue hair flowing loose. Just as Xu Zimei placed his hands on the gate, a powerful force repelled him. Immediately, the entire tomb started to destabilize. The ground cracked, and the uneven tombs around collapsed as howling wind swept through the cemetery. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Divine Emperor calmly said, "You have triggered the tomb''s restrictions." "Restrictions?" Xu Zimei inquired. "Yes, each tomb here has its own restrictions, considered a form of protection for the deceased." Divine Emperor explained, "To enter a tomb, one must break through its restrictions." Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings. From the mounds of these tombs, pairs of hands were casting off the top layer of soil as they crawled out from underground. This larger tomb is like the king of a one-kilometer radius. Its restrictions were activated, and the surrounding smaller tombs began to destabilize in turn. From these smaller tombs, the resurrected were related to their former cultivation levels. Those of lower cultivation have turned to skeletons. Those of higher cultivation still retained their flesh, though their clothes were tattered. They appeared as puppets, like walking corpses, all charging towards Xu Zimei and the other. A glance around revealed dozens of them. "These are not Divine Spirits, nothing to be wary of," the Divine Emperor chuckled. "They are somewhat akin to servants of Divine Spirits. I stopped at this tomb when I previously visited the Ruins of the Gods; I suspected that the owner of this tomb was a true Divine Spirit. I hesitated to enter because of concerns." While explaining, the Divine Emperor released a burst of energy from his hands. The Profound Meaning he comprehended was Divine Power. Golden Divine Power, noble and majestic, flowed slowly through his hands. With a flick of his fingers, that Divine Power burst forth, emitting a radiant glow thousands of feet high. It soared into the sky, sealing off the heavy snow overhead. Golden light enveloped the entire sky. It was as if a vast ocean was divided into countless rivers. This golden light descended, shimmering and strikingly brilliant. Beneath, the walking corpses charging at them were all covered by the golden light, their bodies disappearing at a speed discernible to the naked eye. A beam of golden light, irresistible by all. This is divinity. "I suddenly thought of a question," Xu Zimei smiled. "What?" asked the Divine Emperor. "What is your relation to the Divine Race?" The power of the Divine Emperor, Xu Zimei had previously sensed something very similar on Chu Tianyang, the Saint Heir of the Divine Race, during their struggle for Destiny. Before this, he had never considered that the Divine Emperor would have any connection with the Divine Race. After all, Divine Gate was an independent force. "Thousands of years ago, we were one family," the Divine Emperor laughed. "If you do not wish to speak, I will not press," Xu Zimei responded. "It''s not that I do not wish to speak, but rather that I do not wish to mention that race again," the Divine Emperor replied. "Fine, it''s another grudge," Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively. He was too lazy to listen further. It was just a casual question, after all. Placing his hands on the gate, the Spiritual Energy within his body surged as he pushed forcefully, and the long-sealed gate finally creaked slowly open. The air inside was very turbid, and a pungent smell wafted out. It must be because it had been sealed for too long and was not ventilated. Moreover, the lighting was very poor, incredibly dim. "Let''s go," Xu Zimei took the lead and walked in, the interior space surprisingly spacious. Just as the two walked inside, they heard a "bang" sound as the gate behind them automatically closed. The two exchanged glances, then continued walking forward. This was a narrow tunnel, with no end in sight ahead, and it was unclear where it led. After walking for about ten minutes, their field of vision finally broadened. They arrived inside a grand hall. Around this hall, many glowing pearls were placed, still emitting a faint light. In the center of the main hall stood nine Blood Coffins. Each coffin was suspended in mid-air, hanging by chains. "Who dares disturb the resting place of my master?" A hoarse voice came from inside one of the Blood Coffins. Following was a slight sound of surprise. "Two Great Emperors in one era, truly a rare occurrence throughout the ages." "Who are you?" the Divine Emperor inquired. The two were seen through with just a glance, and more importantly, without the slightest fear. There was only mild surprise. "You come to our tomb, yet do not know who we are," the voice from one of the nine Blood Coffins replied. "But that''s also not important anymore, this is no longer our era. Our names have long been lost with the passage of time. You may leave, we will not trouble you." "We also do not wish to fight with our predecessors," the Divine Emperor said with a smile. "We only came to retrieve a few items." The voice inside the coffin paused for a moment before asking, "What items?" "Divine Crystals." "Impossible," the Divine Emperor had just spoken two words when he was abruptly interrupted. "The Divine Crystals left behind after the fall of Divine Spirits are immensely precious, more importantly, it is a desecration to the Divine Spirits." "We don''t care whether it''s desecration or disrespect," Xu Zimei spoke up. "We can''t just come here for nothing." "If that is the case, then let us fight," the being in the Blood Coffin stated indifferently. "Bang, bang, bang," nine sounds came from the side. The nine Blood Coffins made sounds, the figures within not dragging their feet, quite resolute. As the coffin lids were opened, nine figures stepped out from them. These were nine elders, all dressed in identical red long robes. Each one of them was skinny as firewood, with no flesh, as if skin was just covering bones. The only difference was their height; some were as short as children, others more than two meters tall. Each of them had a gleam flashing through their eyes. Beneath those wide red robes, they exuded a presence as tumultuous as a storm, extremely formidable. "These modern era people are becoming more and more disrespectful," one of the elders remarked. "That''s still better than relying on old age to command respect," Xu Zimei responded with a smile. "Little child, we have roamed freely long before you were born," the elder replied calmly. "We wished to withdraw from the later eras, yet disturbances continue, necessitating a price for peace, is that so?" "Then let''s see if you have the capability," the Divine Emperor spoke calmly. Chapter 1033: 1032 Blood God, Purple Coffin Chapter 1033: Chapter 1032 Blood God, Purple Coffin ¡°They are merely a group of walking dead; they should have long been humbled,¡± said Xu Zimei. His right hand was raised, and the scattered power was converging within his body. Emperor¡¯s majesty was vast, and countless threads of Profound Meanings twined around him. The powerful pressure was like a roaring tsunami, suppressing the nine people opposite him. The nine people opposite were equally unyielding. Their bodies were engulfed in a blood aura; blood energy surged skywards, as if it intended to break out of this tomb. It enveloped the entire firmament, confronting Xu Zimei. Clad in a crimson robe, their sense of oppression was immense, the rustling of their clothes reverberated. The figures of the nine soared into the air, leaving trails of blood in the vacuum before they disappeared. The next moment, they appeared beside Xu Zimei and the Divine Emperor. Every move they made was filled with a powerful surge of blood energy, tearing through the vacuum. ¡°This is the Profound Meaning of Blood,¡± Xu Zimei spoke amidst the fight. ¡°This reminds me of a certain race,¡± replied the Divine Emperor with a nod. These seven were very strong, and their coordination with each other was seamless, showing signs of battle formations. Blood energy filled the air, but Xu Zimei and his companion did not concern themselves with it. During the surge of the Emperor¡¯s might, they were almost overpowering these seven. With a palm strike, one of them was immediately sent flying. His chest caved in, shattering several blood coffins within the hall. ¡°Blood Clan,¡± the two exchanged looks, then spoke simultaneously. Since the Divine Emperor had recovered his Destiny by seizing the Heavenly Dao Red Lotus from the Blood Clan, he had a deep memory of it. Now, they felt the same power emanating from these individuals too. As they continued to battle fiercely, the durability of the hall was beyond imagination; despite enduring such tremendous disturbances, it still stood undamaged. It seemed like a mysterious power was sustaining the place. ¡°You are disturbing the rest of our lord, and deserve death by all rights,¡± one of them roared. ¡°You¡¯re not capable of that yet,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. The Shaking Heaven Power surged inside him; in the Tyrant Shadow, Profound Meanings of the Five Elements¡ªMetal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth were intertwined. Unpredictable. He waved his hand, and the Profound Meaning of Darkness fell. It swallowed the elder completely, drowning him in endless darkness. ¡°How many Profound Meanings have you comprehended?¡± the elders shouted angrily. They had been attacking for a while and didn¡¯t have much time left. With their current state, they could not last much longer. Moreover, the combination and unpredictability of Xu Zimei¡¯s Profound Meanings left them unable to anticipate his next move. Xu Zimei snapped his fingers, and the Profound Meaning of Space-Time rippled around them. Everyone¡¯s figure was frozen in place. Even with their struggles, they couldn¡¯t break free instantly. He then raised the Tyrant Shadow, and the blade gathered the Profound Meaning of Destruction. The dark spiritual energy, like the Ghost Flame from Hell, swept in with a soul-devouring and murderous force. Just as it was about to swallow several of them. At this moment, a voice came from inside the hall. ¡°Alright, let them in.¡± The voice was tremendously compelling; as it fell, everyone¡¯s momentum was suppressed. It was as if the snow of a gentle March met the scorching sun of summer, melting instantly without a trace. Xu Zimei frowned and looked at the Tyrant Shadow in his hand; he had just been suppressed. His gaze turned towards the inside of the hall. That was where the inner chamber was located, which according to these elders, seemed to be the dwelling of the Blood God. He exchanged a glance with the Divine Emperor and then kicked away several elders before him. Directly walked into the inner hall. This place, compared to the outer hall, was much more luxurious. More like a grand palace. The gold-coated walls, imposing and stunningly beautiful. Above there was a blood-colored throne. The interior was also much more spacious. The floor was covered with skins of unknown Monster Beasts. In the middle, numerous exotic treasures and flowers were blooming. Xu Zimei glanced briefly, there were Sunflowers, Jade Coral, Blood Lotus Seeds, Green Wood Immortal Vine¡­ In short, all sorts of rare herbs and mystical flowers were present. They gathered together, above them, a purple coffin was floating in mid-air. This coffin was ancient and majestic, much larger than the total of those nine Blood Coffins outside. It was carved with many incomprehensible patterns. Complex and grey. This purple coffin, surrounded by these treasures and flowers, made the whole hall appear extraordinarily harmonious and peaceful. When Xu Zimei and the other walked in, they saw boundless blood energy beginning to spread from this purple Blood Coffin. It enveloped the whole hall. Eventually, in mid-air, it condensed into the shape of a human figure. This was a blood-colored figure, although not a real life form, its powerful aura was still stirring. ¡°Welcome, new era Dominators,¡± said the blood-colored figure with a smile. ¡°Your welcome ritual is hardly friendly,¡± the Divine Emperor replied, referring to the people outside. ¡°Consider it a kind of exam; otherwise, how would you be qualified to meet me?¡± the blood-colored figure responded. ¡°Are you talking about Divine Spirits?¡± Xu Zimei asked while looking at the purple coffin. ¡°By your terms, suppose so,¡± the blood-colored figure responded. ¡°I know your purpose clearly; you can have the Divine Crystals, but I can¡¯t just give them freely.¡± ¡°Then we are left with no choice but to offend,¡± the Divine Emperor said calmly. ¡°Sometimes battle does not solve the problem,¡± the blood-colored figure said calmly. ¡°This Ruins of the Gods is not a place for you to act recklessly. Even if you defeat me, without knowing the location of the Divine Crystals, it¡¯s all pointless.¡± ¡°State your conditions,¡± Xu Zimei, uninterested in wasting more time, replied. The fact that they were willing to meet signified they needed something. ¡°Help me check on someone,¡± the blood-colored figure replied. ¡°Who?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. ¡°An old friend of mine, just take my Token, and that will suffice,¡± as soon as the blood-colored figure finished speaking, A token floated out from the adjacent void. The token, made from unknown material, also had a bizarre pattern engraved on it. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± the Divine Emperor asked in surprise. ¡°Just that simple. Pass the token to her, then come back and report her condition to me, and consider the task done,¡± the blood-colored figure responded. ¡°Where is this person you want us to see?¡± Xu Zimei asked. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°To the north, there lies a massive Ice Tomb, which is her burial site,¡± the blood-colored figure replied. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. Along with the Divine Emperor, he then left the tomb of this Blood God. Just after leaving, the Divine Emperor asked: ¡°Do you truly believe what he said?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of convenience.¡± They had many tombs to explore, and this was merely another on their way. Chapter 1034: 1033: Im Just Not Happy Chapter 1034: Chapter 1033: I¡¯m Just Not Happy As for whether what the Blood God said was true, that depended on the situation. If the other party deceived him, he wouldn¡¯t mind leaving the corpse in the wilderness, letting it rest in unease even after death. The two emerged from the tomb and continued on their path. Around them were only small burial grounds that didn¡¯t arouse any interest. Finally, after about ten minutes, the two stopped before a huge Ice Palace. On this path, Xu Zimei also saw several corpses, all of whom were those who had entered with him. Standing before the icy palace, one could feel a chill seeping out from within. Even with their robust constitutions, they could feel the cold, indicating that this place was no ordinary one. The door sealed by the frozen ice was tightly shut. With one palm strike from the Divine Emperor, the entire door shattered instantly, breaking into countless ice sculptures. From within, a gust of wind that seemed to wail like ghosts blew out from the tunnel of cold air. The wind squinted their eyes, instantly freezing the Divine Emperor into a statue. A ¡°crack¡± sound followed, as the Divine Emperor broke free from the ice. He smiled and said, ¡°I was careless.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. The two took the lead and walked forward, witnessing a scene that was hard to describe in words. They found themselves in a frozen world. This place resembled a kingdom of ice, a small world dedicated to the cold. Iron trees and silver flowers, various trees akin to primordial forests, shooting up from the ground. Various bright flowers bloomed competitively. There were birds, white rabbits, green grass, and heavy snow. Also, a waterfall, as if descending vertically from the ninth heaven, was frozen by the cold ice. Everywhere you looked, it had everything, yet nothing had life, all were converged from the cold ice. This gave a conflicting feeling of prosperity and bleakness. The layer of ice on the ground continuously shattered, and goose-feather-like heavy snow fell from above. One after another, white tigers made of ice emerged from the ground. Their fierce heads roaring fiercely, countless white tigers pounced towards them. These white tigers were not weak, but they were hardly a challenge for the two. Xu Zimei calmly walked forward. With a slight wave of his left hand, countless white tigers were blown away. With each move, the Great Dao naturally emerged, with a shocking momentum, as if a rainbow pierced through the sun, and the void broke under the pressure. The mournful cries of the white tigers, and the sounds of them crashing into the ice layer, kept on echoing. The two moved forward unimpeded. They finally reached the deepest part of the Cold Ice Grave. The ground trembled, and all life ceased. White frost covered the air. Ahead was a majestic statue. The statue was a woman holding an Ice Staff, with long white hair flowing behind her. A crown rested atop her head. The spacious white robe fluttered in the wind. The Ice Principle filled the entire Endless Void. ¡°Outsiders,¡± a majestic voice fell. The enormous statue in front moved, her right hand stretched out, each movement brought about miles of drifting snow and sealed a thousand miles of ice. The storm of snow in the depths of the grave surged. Roaring past, as if it wanted to devour heaven and earth, drowning everything in the blizzard. A huge hand struck, and the Divine Emperor directly threw a punch. In an instant, his body froze, and he was sent flying. His Divine Profound Meaning was also completely frozen. ¡°Are you alright,¡± Xu Zimei asked from the side. The Divine Emperor broke free from the ice, spitting out ice chunks from his mouth. Disheveled, just one move left him in such a sorry state. ¡°What exactly are these Divine Spirits from the Mythical Era? Wasn¡¯t it said that even a Great Emperor can¡¯t last long in Yuan Central Continent?¡± ¡°Who knows about such ancient things,¡± Xu Zimei replied. His Tyra nt Shadow took the opportunity to strike, with Heaven Shaking Blade Intent tearing through the snowstorm and the void, descending from the Firmament, landing heavily on the statue. With a ¡°bang,¡± the ice and snow statue didn¡¯t even leave a trace. Its defense was moving. Then another palm strike fell, and the figures of Xu Zimei and another quickly scattered to dodge. ¡°Outsiders, prepare to face the wrath of the Ice God.¡± The immense voice continually echoed in this world of ice and snow. ¡°We are sent by the Blood God,¡± shouted the Divine Emperor. Hearing the Divine Emperor¡¯s voice, the giant hand in the snowstorm seemed to hesitate, and even the snowstorm briefly stilled. The Divine Emperor quickly asked Xu Zimei to take out the Token. The Token was thrown, instantly submerged in the blizzard. After a moment of silence, a voice in the snowstorm spoke, ¡°What does he want you to do?¡± ¡°He wants to know how you are doing now, asking us to come and visit you,¡± the Divine Emperor quickly replied. Xu Zimei chuckled softly on the side. He did not expect the Divine Emperor to yield so quickly; he was not serious at all. ¡°Would he be so kind-hearted?¡± the voice in the snow coldly said. ¡°Without him, how could we have fallen to this state?¡± The Divine Emperor didn¡¯t reply, after all, he didn¡¯t understand the intricate story behind this. ¡°Tell him we will not give up, everything will rise again from the ashes,¡± continued the voice in the snow. ¡°We will convey your message,¡± replied the Divine Emperor. ¡°Scram,¡± the voice said with intense anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei. He now just wanted to leave this place; the power of the Divine Spirits had already exceeded his imagination. ¡°So we¡¯re leaving without any dignity?¡± Xu Zimei said on the side. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The Divine Emperor paused, looking at Xu Zimei with some surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know two words, called ¡®shame¡¯,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Holding Tyra nt Shadow, his slender figure walked toward the depths of the ice and snow. ¡°This is not your era. Whether you are a God of the bygone days, or a surviving counterfeit god, in my era, you shall bow down.¡± Blade Intent of Tyra nt Shadow continuously surged. Around him, numerous Profound Meanings revolved. ¡°No need to fight them, we¡¯re only here for the Divine Crystals,¡± shouted the Divine Emperor from behind. ¡°It¡¯s not about the Divine Crystals; I¡¯m just displeased,¡± Xu Zimei turned back and said lightly. ¡°In the Mythical Era, they might have been Dominators. But in the Era of Emperors, the era when I carry the Destiny, why should they?¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a question of why, the Blade Intent around Xu Zimei surged to its limits. He swung the Tyrant Shadow, and that faint blade light burst forth with endless Blade Intent, rampaging through, tearing apart all the ice and snow. Way of Inquiry, nineteen forms. One move followed another, the Blade Intent continuous and supremely overbearing. Every bit of ice encountered was merely Dead Souls under his blade. The Divine Emperor watched his valiant figure charging forward, suddenly sensing the gap between them. ¡°I did not wish to kill you, but since you seek death, I shall fulfill it.¡± The voice in the ice and snow seemed furiously enraged. This is the price a human pays for challenging Divine Spirits. Shamed her. Chapter 1035 1034: The Birth of the Gods Endless ice and snow swirled with the mad wind before his eyes. It was the furious wrath of the Ice God. Numerous ice spikes condensed and flew towards him by the thousands and tens of thousands. Upon seeing this, Divine Emperor''s expression turned fierce, and he followed up with: "Count me in too." His divine power surged, and he stepped into the ice storm heading straight for the massive ice sculpture. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei activated the Law of Heaven and Earth, and behind him, a Heaven-Shaking Giant similarly stood upright. Tyrant Shadow''s powerful oppressive force left layered shadows in the void. One slash brought an endless storm, another brought thousands of ice arrows. This one slash aimed to eradicate everything under the heavens. He stepped forward, the ice beneath his feet cracking with persistent "crack" sounds. "Fuck the Divine Spirits, die for me." In his hand, Tyrant Shadow tore through the void, bringing along a violent thunderbolt, striking the statue. With a "boom", a deafening explosion shot up into the sky, causing the ice-made tomb to collapse. The ice layer shattered, and countless species of this frosty world also broke apart. A white light flew out from the shattered giant statue. It was a woman. Her body completely naked, covered with a layer of frost. Snow-white long hair. Her features were so fine they were unimaginable, breathtakingly beautiful. Even her lips were white, and her eyes were completely white; her ears were elf-like, pure white. The moment she opened her eyes, the entire world came to a halt. Not that time froze, but everything was frozen by the ice. Endless cold air emitted endlessly from her body. Holding an Ice Staff in her hand, she looked at Xu Zimei and the two people. She said: "Once every century, the cycle returns, and the door to the Ruins of the Gods is finally opened. Let''s start with you two." Her Ice Staff lightly touched in the void, Instantly, Xu Zimei and Divine Emperor were frozen in place. "This is not just profound meaning, it''s a Principle," exclaimed Divine Emperor. And what''s more, this Principle is the Taoist Principle, not the Immortal Principle of Stepping into Immortality. For those like them who are Entering the Taoism, they would be directly suppressed. Otherwise, the usual Immortal Principle really wouldn''t affect them. "What exactly was the Mythical Era? How could Yuan Central Continent have such a powerful being?" Divine Emperor still muttered to himself. It seems many secrets of the Mythical Era were hidden. Why would Heavenly Dao allow these beings to exist? Xu Zimei was also squinting his eyes, this was the first time he felt danger since ascending to Great Emperor. Only to see the woman''s left hand gently pointing. Crossing the Endless Void, with an unstoppable momentum, she attacked the two. Though it was just a fingertip, in Divine Emperor''s eyes, it was no different from a Torrent beast. A single touch could severely injure, if not kill. Xu Zimei was about to let Bai Meng and others come out, when suddenly a powerful aura soared into the sky. The ground started to crack, a figure crossed through the nine heavens and earth, stepping on the void and arriving in front of the two, blocking that void targeting finger. Another loud "boom" was heard, the void completely exploded. Everything went into Annihilation, the wind and snow abruptly stopped. The two looked forward, only to see the figure was a man clad in a Blood Robe. Thick fresh blood flowed on his body surface, blood energy rushed to the skies, the Sea of Blood overwhelming, suppressing the opposite snowstorm. "Is this... Blood God?" Divine Emperor said with some astonishment. Although the two had previously seen Blood God in the tomb, that was merely a shadow formed from fresh blood. His true form has never been seen. "Who knows," Xu Zimei replied. "You are still the same as before, unable to stay calm," Blood God said, looking at Ice God across with a gentle smile. "What did you bring them here for?" Ice God asked indifferently, pointing at Xu Zimei and the other. "Do you think I don''t know what you two have been plotting?" Blood God replied. "Bing''er, listen to me, let it go. This is no longer our era, we are just people from the old days." "Let it go? If it wasn''t for you back then, would we have ended up like this?" Ice God said indifferently. "Perhaps the us now..." At this point, Ice God''s tone paused, filled with endless hatred and gritting teeth. "But this time, no one can stop us." "I''m not stopping you, I just have one question, even if you leave the Ruins of the Gods, what can you do?" Blood God replied, "We''re all the same, unable to live forever, only here can we linger on. Are those people you traded with back then still around? Plus, times have changed, they wouldn''t dare to trade anymore. Do you understand?" "I don''t understand, I only know that we will descend in this era again, and then rule over everything," Ice God replied indifferently. "You can''t stop us." She raised the Ice Staff in her hand, infinite snow and ice were condensing at the tip of the staff. "You''ve gone mad," Blood God sighed. "Blinded by gains." Suddenly, a petal formed on the Ice Staff. The petal exploded in the void, like a signal. Immediately afterwards, the entire Ruins of the Gods started rioting. Ice God''s gaze fell, her voice echoing. "We originally planned to prepare thoroughly before making a return, but now that you''ve discovered us, we can only act ahead of schedule." As the entire Ruins of the Gods began to tremble, Blood God turned to look at Xu Zimei and the other. "Something might trouble you guys next." "What?" Divine Emperor asked. "Go to the War God Mausoleum, awaken him, and then end everything," Blood God said. "Okay," Divine Emperor agreed without a second thought. "What''s in it for us?" Xu Zimei asked. "The Divine Crystals you promised can still be fulfilled." "Now when Yuan Central Continent is in a life-and-death crisis, how can you think this way," Blood God said. "What does it matter to me if Yuan Central Continent is destroyed?" Xu Zimei asked. "I can go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, it doesn''t tie to my interests." "But your own safety must matter to you," Blood God said. "If War God does not appear, you also won''t be able to leave alive." "You don''t need to worry about that," Xu Zimei replied. "I have my own ways." Blood God stared intensely at Xu Zimei, after a short while, he finally conceded helplessly. He said, "All our Divine Crystals and treasures are stored in the War God Mausoleum, once you get there, you will naturally obtain them." "Where is the War God Mausoleum?" Xu Zimei asked. The Ruins of the Gods were vast, and along their way, they indeed saw many mausoleums. But none had inscriptions, and they couldn''t recognize them. "You can''t find it on your own, I''ll send you there," Blood God said. He waved his right hand, a stream of scarlet power transformed into a blood thread, floating in front of the two. "Follow this blood thread, and you will reach the War God Mausoleum." Chapter 1036: 1035: The Power of the War God Chapter 1036: Chapter 1035: The Power of the War God ¡°Go quickly, I will hold them off, but I do not know for how long.¡± The Blood God spoke. As his voice fell, his body disintegrated, transforming into clouds of blood that enshrouded the area. Blood clouds floated out, forming a bloody boundary. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry,¡± the Divine Emperor said. The two of them followed behind the Blood God, sprinting rapidly ahead. ¡°What is the grievance between these Divine Spirits?¡± Xu Zimei curiously asked. ¡°Who knows? It seems like some of them want to rule over Yuan Central Continent, while others are trying to stop them,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. At this moment, the Ruins of the Gods were in turmoil. It appeared that it wasn¡¯t just the Ice God and the Blood God among the Divine Spirits who were reawakening, but others as well. In the northwest, an evil aura soared into the sky, a black Torrent swirling in the Firmament. To the east, dense flames were burning, the entire Firmament reflecting a bright red hue. Clusters of Fire Refining Clouds floated in the void. To the south, Thunderbolt raged, bringing about destruction, darkening the heavens and the earth, with the Thunder Dragon roaring. A number of powerful presences permeated this ancient land, growing more numerous by the moment. The void constantly transformed, reflecting everything in the Firmament. One God after another soared into the sky. The two followed the Blood God, sprinting at full speed. Along the way, they encountered many other creatures. All crawling out from their tombs, some joining forces, some slaughtering each other. It was pure chaos. Many monsters came forth to obstruct Xu Zimei and his companion¡¯s progress. But with the emperor¡¯s might surrounding them, they were not to be easily stopped by ordinary monsters. Following the Blood God, they eventually saw a majestic hall emerging faintly through the mist in the distance. However, before they could take a closer look, a giant hand reached out from the ground, flipping the sky as it struck down towards them. The Firmament above was obliterated. The hand was engulfed in scorching flames that burned through the Eight Desolates, setting the heavens ablaze. The two of them retreated at extreme speed. As the giant hand struck down, everything turned to ash, the ground shattered, and fierce flames erupted. Turning the front of the mausoleum into a sea of fire. Like an impassable chasm. The two found themselves amidst the Blazing Flame, and within their sight, a path split open in the fire, with a man walking step by step out of the flames. He was draped in a red Blazing Flame robe, with a fire-shaped mark on his forehead. As he walked, fierce flames bloomed under his feet. A powerful aura swirled around him. ¡°This path is closed,¡± he said calmly, looking at Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°The Fire God?¡± the Divine Emperor inquired. However, the figure paid no attention to him, simply standing still, blocking their way. Xu Zimei unsheathed Tyrant Shadow, ready to charge into battle, but was stopped by the Divine Emperor. He looked at the Divine Emperor with confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him; you go to the War God Mausoleum,¡± the Divine Emperor stood up and said indifferently. ¡°He¡¯s merely been cultivating for a few more Great Epochs than us, truly infuriating.¡± ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°I have to, even if I can¡¯t,¡± the Divine Emperor huffed heavily. Surrounded by the divine majesty, he raised his hands high above his head, the Divine Profound Meaning enveloping him. The surrounding void underwent invisible changes. ¡°Hurry up,¡± the Divine Emperor turned to Xu Zimei and shouted. Xu Zimei stepped forward into the void, as the Fire God attempted to intercept, only to be met with a loud shout from the Divine Emperor. ¡°Gods¡¯ Gate,¡± above his head, the doors of Divine Profound Meaning opened, and a ray of light shone forth. When the light landed on the Fire God, his entire being was immobilized on the spot. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Thirty seconds, go quickly,¡± the Divine Emperor shouted. Xu Zimei flew towards the distant mausoleum without looking back. The Fire God was roaring, his fiery red hair seeming to burn and rise like flames. Xu Zimei had no time to pay attention to anything else, racing at his fastest speed to the entrance of the mausoleum. This mausoleum was very ancient, surrounded by walls. Only some sections of the wall had collapsed. Inside, it was overgrown with weeds. Some of the weeds were even as tall as a person. In the central area of the mausoleum, there lay a simple mound of earth. It was unlike the grand and majestic tombs of the Divine Spirits, looking more like the grave of an ordinary person. Upon arriving, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have time to search, as the ground beneath him began to shake. A passage opened on its own. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Enter,¡± a hoarse old voice called out from within. ¡°War God?¡± Xu Zimei asked tentatively. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re inside,¡± the voice inside responded. Xu Zimei looked back at the Divine Emperor, who was still entangled with the Fire God, and dashed straight into the tunnel. The place was brightly lit, with hundreds of stairs. The walls on both sides were covered in murals. But Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at them, continuing down the stairs to the innermost part of the mausoleum. There was but a lone statue. Sitting there in solitude, back facing the stairs he had come down. Only when Xu Zimei arrived did the statue slowly rotate to face him. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,¡± the statue spoke. This statue depicted an elderly man with a kind face and a full head of white, silver hair. The sculpture was so lifelike that even the wrinkles and furrows on the face were clearly visible. Dressed in a grey robe, it draped broadly on the ground. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise. ¡°This era¡¯s Destiny is for you to bear,¡± the elder spoke. ¡°Of course, I was waiting for you.¡± ¡°Are you the War God, senior?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It was the Blood God who sent me here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already aware of the situation outside, but I am powerless to help now,¡± the elder replied. ¡°I¡¯ve expended all my strength building these Ruins of the Gods, and my real body has long since decayed and cannot return to the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to pass a message,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The reward is Divine Crystals.¡± ¡°If you defeat those Divine Spirits outside, not only will my Divine Crystals be yours, but theirs will also belong to you,¡± the elder smiled. ¡°Moreover, you will gain a measure of power.¡± ¡°Just say what you want,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I may not be able to return to the world, but my power remains. I can bestow it upon you,¡± the War God said. ¡°This mission to save the Ruins of the Gods is now yours.¡± As his words fell, a bright light emerged around the stone statue. And then, the light formed a red sphere from top to bottom, floating in midair. The elder¡¯s voice seemed somewhat weary. ¡°Do not tarnish the name of the War God.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even said whether I accept or not,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°This is a chance to gain much from a single effort. With my power and countless Divine Crystals, it will be immensely beneficial for your future Way,¡± the elder answered. Chapter 1037: 1036: The Past of the Mythical Era, Accept the Power Chapter 1037: Chapter 1036: The Past of the Mythical Era, Accept the Power ¡°There are still such good things in this world,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Like a pie falling from the sky.¡± ¡°This is not given to you for free,¡± the old man said, ¡°You must suppress the Divine Spirits here before you can receive my power. Consider it a kind of test. When you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens in the future, do not disgrace the name of the War God.¡± ¡°I want to know some things,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The origins of the Ruins of the Gods, perhaps,¡± the old man guessed, fell silent for a moment, and then spoke. ¡°I¡¯m reluctant to bring up that period, after all, it was a failure under my leadership. But if you must know, I hope it won¡¯t be spread outside.¡± ¡°I really want to know,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in response. ¡°The Mythical Era is vastly different from your current era. The Great Emperor was not the strongest existence, the Divine Spirits were all extraordinary and sanctified, everything from Refining Void, Divine Passage, to Heaven Venerable. Even reaching the Great Saint was no exception.¡± The old man slowly said, As if narrating a story. His tone was filled with sighs: ¡°Unfortunately, the Yuan Central Continent is ultimately just a medium world, its world¡¯s limitations are limited. It cannot compare to the vast worlds like Heaven Beyond Heavens. Even as we strive in our practice, there remains an insurmountable gap between us and Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Later, the Divine Spirits, not willing to be outdone, contacted the supremely powerful beings of Heaven Beyond Heavens, wanting to break through the barrier between Yuan Central Continent and Heaven Beyond Heavens. To merge the two worlds into one. This way, they could enjoy the same power as Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± ¡°Although a bit crazy, it¡¯s indeed a big idea,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you think Heavenly Dao would agree?¡± the old man retorted. ¡°Heavenly Dao would eliminate all existence dangerous to the Yuan Central Continent. And we, these Divine Spirits, are clearly among them.¡± ¡°Once the divine punishment descends, not only will we Divine Spirits be destroyed, all living beings will be involved. At that time, all creatures will suffer, and the peaceful continent might instantly crumble and disintegrate. As the leader of all gods, I naturally would not allow this to happen.¡± The old man continued, ¡°I found the Heavenly Dao and made a deal with it, if I solve the troubles of the gods, divine punishment will not descend.¡± ¡°So you went to war with those Divine Spirits?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not just me, there was also a faction of Divine Spirits that stood by my side, including the Blood God,¡± the old man said. ¡°I fused myself here, solidifying the Ruins of the Gods. It was supposed to be the resolution of everything. Regrettably, I did not expect that they would still be obstinate, trying to restart the Mythical Era.¡± ¡°But now times have changed, they can¡¯t do anything. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I also don¡¯t want trouble to arise again, so I need you to resolve this.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I sense a familiar aura in you, my War God¡¯s Nine Transformations,¡± the old man said. ¡°Moreover, the Destiny of this era is carried by you, you are the most suitable for this role.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like being a hero, I fight only for benefits,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°No matter, defeat them, and everything here will belong to you,¡± the old man said. ¡°The power of the War God, including so many Divine Crystals, will be enough for you to have self-preserving power once you go to Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± Xu Zimei looked at the ball of light condensed from the statue in front of him. He reached out with his right hand, slowly placing it in the palm of his hand. The next moment, the light flared up, turning into a Heaven Shaking beam of light that surged into his forehead. Infinite power spread from all his limbs. He just felt a warmth all over his body. Following that, countless cells seemed to be activated, bursting forth as his War God¡¯s Nine Transformations unconsciously came into play. Within the empty tomb, a very powerful momentum erupted. ¡­¡­¡­ In the outer Ruins of the Gods. The outsiders were either escaping or dying, causing total chaos at this moment. Divine Spirits were resurrecting. After the power of the Ice God was released, one after another Divine Spirit awakened. Fire God, Evil God, Thunder God, God of Slaughter, Heavenly Star God¡­¡­ Each governed different Divine Paths, making each God look like a natural disaster had descended. The entire ruins were turned upside down. Blood God was now struggling to support alone. ¡°Blood God, why not join us? Going on like this, you are only waiting for death,¡± the voice of the Thunder God boomed like a great thunder. The aura of blood around Blood God grew increasingly thin. His Divine Path was almost crushed, and he looked extremely ragged. ¡°Stop this, esteemed ones,¡± Blood God said with difficulty. ¡°Why persist in delusion when things have reached such a stage.¡± ¡°Our current plight is all thanks to that old War God,¡± Fire God spoke angrily. ¡°Without him, we would have already joined forces with Heaven Beyond Heavens, now enjoying the grand world¡¯s glory.¡± ¡°Do you really think the beings of Heaven Beyond Heavens would live peacefully with you? Breaking the barrier is like inviting wolves into the house,¡± Blood God replied. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for War God¡¯s mercy, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t even have a place to stay here in these ruins, already buried along with the old era.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense, ever since ancient times, it has always been the winner who prevails,¡± God of Slaughter spoke with dense murderous intent in his brow. The killing aura of the Divine Path of Slaughter crushed through the Eternal Ancient Void. Dropping down its divine intent. ¡°Maybe that old War God doesn¡¯t even dare to show up now, only bluffing.¡± ¡°Since you are unappreciative, then die together with this place.¡± Another heavy blow sent Blood God flying backward. His Divine Path completely shattered. Left with no strength to fight. The ancient Gods were walking forward just ahead, crossing over his body, and moving towards the front. It was the exit of the Ruins of the Gods. It only opens once every hundred years. Blood God struggled to stop them but lacked the strength as he could only watch these Gods leaving one by one. At this very moment, from a distance in the tomb, an Earth-shattering momentum burst forth. A war intent soared high into the sky. Invading the entire Void with war intent reaching the Nine Skies, a formidable power appeared, it suppressed the powers of all other Divine Spirits. That war intent continued to expand, becoming more and more majestic. ¡°That is,¡± a Divine Spirit glanced in the direction of the center of the war intent. ¡°It¡¯s from the direction of War God¡¯s Tomb.¡± ¡°How could that old man still have the capability to come out,¡± the Heavenly Star God expressed in astonishment. ¡°If he could come out, why would he tolerate us till now?¡± ¡°Somehow this doesn¡¯t seem right; this doesn¡¯t feel like the War God. It¡¯s very similar, but on closer scrutiny, there are some differences.¡± War God, they are very familiar with, having dealt with him for so many eras. No one understood his power better than these Divine Spirits. From the direction of that tomb, that war intent began to move. And the direction it moved in, was slowly towards them. Chapter 1038 1037: Battle of the Gods The power was drawing closer step by step, and all the Divine Spirits preparing to leave halted in their tracks. They watched in terror toward that direction, motionless. Xu Zimei, donning the War God''s Armor, walked step by step out of the tomb. Outside the tomb, the Divine Emperor lay in a blood pool, heavily wounded and gasping for breath. "You," the Divine Emperor looked at Xu Zimei, only the silhouette imposing. An unassuming stature, yet one that seemed unreachable. "Leave the rest to me," Xu Zimei patted his shoulder. Infusing a wisp of Life Energy into the Divine Emperor''s body. Both the Divine Emperor and he were just getting started as Great Emperors. And that Fire God, had at least reached the fourth level of a Great Emperor, the Realm of Life and Death. The Divine Emperor was no match for his opponent, which he had anticipated. In the turbulent Ruins of the Gods. Mists and sandstorms rose to the sky, various Divine Paths crushing through the void, as if to assert their presence. The faint sound of footsteps came from the sands, and Xu Zimei''s figure gradually emerged. The expressions of everyone present were grave. "Who are you?" A dozen Divine Spirits looked at him, the Fire God inquired. "The one to bury you," Xu Zimei, holding Tyrant Shadow, stated indifferently. "It seems that old man really had no choice but to send such a greenhorn to his death," the Void God scoffed. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as his voice fell, Xu Zimei''s figure had vanished from sight. Before anyone could react. Tyrant Shadow had already pierced through his chest, nailing him to the tomb beside. With a "boom", the tomb collapsed, and the ground cracked. "What were you just... saying?" Xu Zimei dug at his ear, asking impatiently. All the other Divine Spirits glanced at each other and nodded in agreement. The Fire God let out a furious roar, a massive Blazing Flame burning toward him. The sky filled with flames, within which various creatures evolved. Dragons roared and tigers screamed, Blazing Flame scorched everything, even the air disintegrated into a wisp of white smoke. The Ice God too didn''t want to be outdone, lifting the Ice Staff in hand, the vast Ice Divine Path spanning across. Together with the Fire God, they each occupied half of the Firmament, dividing the heavens into a realm of both ice and fire. And Xu Zimei was right at the critical center point between them. When the two powerful forces collided, he didn''t even frown. Just clenched his fists tight, and delivered a thunderous punch. Both Divine Paths were shattered in the middle. And the figures of the Ice God and Fire God were pushed back, their faces much more embarrassed. "He has inherited the War God''s power," the Heavenly Star God spoke. "I know a thing or two," the Void God stood up from the ruins of the tomb, saying. "Legend has it that when the War God''s power is bestowed upon others, it will manifest to the strongest extent that person''s Aptitude can stand. I''m afraid this lad is no lesser than the War God of the past." "What shall we do then? Are we to see our years of planning go to waste?" the Thunder God rambled on. The Heavenly Star God did not answer but turned to look at Xu Zimei. Shouted: "Your Grace, how about we talk terms?" Xu Zimei turned his head to look at him, his deep gaze landed on him. The Heavenly Star God''s body instantly tensed up, then he replied, "You don''t need to serve the War God, he can''t give you anything. Join us, together we can dominate the entire world." "I alone am enough to hold back a whole world, why would I need you useless beings?" Xu Zimei asked blandly. He was destined to carry Destiny, the strongest of his time. Had he not come to the Ruins of the Gods, who in the outside world could have troubled him? Hearing Xu Zimei''s domineering words, all the gods were momentarily stunned. Although it is not unreasonable to say so, it is also too... "We can help you unite the beings of Heaven Beyond Heavens. Although you are strong now, you are not invincible," the Heavenly Star God said. "Don''t you wish to advance further? To experience what those so-called Great Saints are like." Indeed, Xu Zimei, after accepting the power of the War God, once reached the last layer of the fifth level of the Great Emperor. Heaven Venerable. Only a step away from the Great Saint. But this step away is enough to keep many people''s lifetimes out. A step away is also out of reach. Great Saint, what a fascinating and crazy pair of words. Even some people would give everything for it, without hesitation. "Do you think it''s interesting to make empty promises?" Xu Zimei said. "How would you know if you don''t try?" the Void God hurriedly said. "I''m not going to try with some losers," Xu Zimei raised his hand, and the War God''s Armor erupted with a mighty power. The Path of the War God suppressed all the Divine Paths around. A strong will to fight emerged and headed straight toward the crowd. "Since you are so stubborn, let''s fight to the death. When the Void God extended his hand, the whole void was in his grasp. This boundless void seemed to roar silently, trying to restrain Xu Zimei and trap him inside. But it was in vain. Xu Zimei stepped into the void, and the surrounding space shattered under his feet. His figure was so fast that even the afterimages were indistinct. In the next moment, he appeared beside the Void God, a punch stirring up endless wind and clouds, smashing toward the opponent''s head. With a "boom," the head exploded like a blood bag. But the Void God''s figure quickly retreated, and a new head grew out instantly. "Fallen Ancient Star," the Heavenly Star God beside him shouted loudly. His Heavenly Star Divine Path surged, and meteors like shooting stars fell from the sky. The meteors cut through the atmosphere, carrying an unmatched strength as they fell. Xu Zimei chuckled. He stretched out his right hand, just so, as if holding the entire firmament. All the meteors were supported in the palm of his hand. With a swing of his hand, countless meteors like a meteor shower smashed toward those people. The Heavenly Star Divine Path was instantly destroyed in the midst. Xu Zimei''s figure soared in power; with one punch, a Divine Path was destroyed. The Divine Spirits'' painful roars continued to rise. "Everyone spread out and escape," the Ice God shouted. "One day he will go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and as long as Qing Shan is still there, there is hope." All the gods nodded, clearly agreeing with this statement. Such was Xu Zimei''s power that he suppressed them. They were unwilling to fight desperately because even with a desperate fight, victory was not guaranteed. Watching these Divine Spirits attempting to escape, Xu Zimei laughed, "Do you really think you can get away?" With a wave of his hand, the entire Ruins of the Gods began to tremble. The Ruins of the Gods were created by the War God. Now that he has obtained the power of the War God, he naturally has the ability to control this place. The Ruins of the Gods trembled, and the entire firmament seemed to collapse. The gate leading to the outside world was directly closed. He slowly stretched out his hands, a strong power converging between them. Xu Zimei clapped his hands together, and a sphere of tremendous momentum coalesced into existence. Chapter 1039: 1038: Depriving the Divine Path, Returning to the Sect for Seclusion Chapter 1039: Chapter 1038: Depriving the Divine Path, Returning to the Sect for Seclusion Xu Zimei¡¯s hands were holding a ball filled with explosive power, condensing it. The void around him began to change. He brought his hands together, annihilating the sphere in his palms. An invisible might centered on him burst forth. The aftermath of the sphere¡¯s annihilation cascaded down, striking in all directions. The divine spirits, who were trying to escape, only felt a powerful force enveloping them. Within this force, they were like being stuck in a quagmire, struggling to move, yet unable to break free. ¡°Void God, can this space restriction be broken?¡± Fire God asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t a space restriction, within the Ruins of the Gods, he is the only True God,¡± Void God urgently replied. ¡°This restriction is the world¡¯s restriction of the ruins.¡± ¡°That old man left one last trick, saying that he gave us a place of refuge in the Ruins of the Gods. It¡¯s just to imprison us for eternity,¡± roared the Fire God. The flames around him blazed, raging, burning away an entire expanse of void above him. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. The Ruins of the Gods were like a small world. Under the suppression of a small world¡¯s power, they could still resist if they were outside. But here, they simply couldn¡¯t contend. ¡°I, unlike the War God, am not so merciful. War God doesn¡¯t have the heart to kill you; he still harbors old affections,¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over everyone¡¯s faces. He lightly said, ¡°But I have no sentiment towards the Mythical Era. I only have one thing to say, those who follow me will prosper, those who oppose me will perish. The choice is yours.¡± ¡°You brat, how dare you command us,¡± Thunder God said furiously. ¡°Even in death, we gods will not submit to you.¡± Hearing Thunder God¡¯s words, Xu Zimei chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± His hand descended, and the heavens and the earth drastically changed. Even the infinite firmament was blocked. He grasped Thunder God¡¯s neck, brutally tearing his body apart, into pieces. Watching his Thunder God¡¯s thunderbolt coalesce, trying to regenerate. He simply slapped down, and the Thunder God was extinguished with one slap. His hand was so forceful that a thundering roar similar to the furious Cang Tian echoed. A black hole that devoured everything mysteriously appeared in the void. The newly reassembled Thunder God had no chance to react before being torn apart by the black hole. ¡°No,¡± Thunder God¡¯s scream of terror echoed in all directions. The entire divine path, along with the closing black hole, completely vanished into ash. Without the divine path, his remaining divine soul attempted to flee into the void. Unfortunately, the entire world was under Xu Zimei¡¯s control, how could he escape. With one grasp, Xu Zimei pulled the struggling divine soul over. Just like that, with a gentle squeeze, a ¡®boom¡¯ erupted, completely exploding it. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, who else wants to try?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Silence enveloped the surroundings. No one wanted to die, though their words were brave, when true life and death lay before them, these ancient divine spirits, having lived through countless eras, all fell silent. ¡°Sir, how do you wish to deal with us?¡± Heavenly Star God awkwardly smiled, asking. ¡°Destroy your divine path, and I¡¯ll let you spend your twilight years in this ruin,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Heavenly Star God wanted to say ¡°impossible¡±, but seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze, he forcibly held back those words. Silence reigned among the gods. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to wait for your decision,¡± Xu Zimei sensed the power of War God within himself. This time was limited, the power in him was about to dissipate. Once that happened, things could go poorly. ¡°Since you are unwilling to speak, then I¡¯ll decide for you,¡± Xu Zimei swung his hand. Once again, an endless might thunderously fell in the void. The figures of all the gods were enshrouded beneath him. Under the pull of a formidable force, everyone¡¯s Divine Paths were completely withdrawn. Some Divine Spirits still attempted resistance, but were all severely injured by his slap. In the face of such immense power, the gods fell silent like cicadas in winter. Like fish on a chopping board, they could only be slaughtered at will. With their Divine Paths extracted, although the Divine Spirits were not yet dead, they had fallen to the level of mere mortals. Perhaps their Divine Souls were strong, and could practice anew. But to return to their current level was nearly impossible. After these Divine Paths were extracted into the void, he did not destroy them, but instead assimilated these masterless items into his own body. Each Divine Path represented a form of enlightenment. Of course, he was not in a hurry to contemplate them now. The gods, all weak, lay prostrate on the ground, probably not recovering any time soon without a lengthy convalescence. ¡°Do you wish to live?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± the Fire God replied. ¡°Our Divine Paths have already been stripped away, do you still wish to humiliate us like this?¡± ¡°Give me all your Divine Crystals, and I will leave,¡± Xu Zimei said. The gods exchanged looks. Then the Void God waved his hand, weary-faced, and said, ¡°Give them to him.¡± No one wanted to provoke this harbinger of doom. They only wished to send him away quickly. The gods extended their hands, and from their tombs, several beams of light emerged. Wrapped within were countless Divine Crystals. Xu Zimei took a brief look, estimating there to be thousands. Having been stored since the Mythical Era, they indeed possessed a rich collection. Xu Zimei took the Divine Crystals and then ignored everyone else. Instead, he approached the Blood God. ¡°War God, him?¡± The Blood God looked at Xu Zimei with hopeful eyes. ¡°He couldn¡¯t make it,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I understand,¡± the Blood God gave a deep bow and said, ¡°Thank you for this.¡± ¡°It was merely for benefits,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. He said, ¡°I should leave now.¡± ¡°Farewell, respected sir,¡± the Blood God nodded. ¡­¡­ When he found the Divine Emperor again, the injuries of the Divine Emperor had nearly completely recovered. There were basically no major issues. Being a Great Emperor, unless it affected his destiny, there would be no problems. He casually handed a few dozen Divine Crystals to the Divine Emperor. ¡°Have you resolved everything?¡± the Divine Emperor asked. By this time, the power of the War God had completely concealed itself. Though this power wasn¡¯t exhausted, its use was limited by time. It would be a long while before it could be used again. Xu Zimei nodded lightly. He took one last deep look at the Ruins of the Gods, then left with the Divine Emperor. This past of the Mythical Era, all would end. Once out of the Ruins of the Gods, Xu Zimei said to the Divine Emperor, ¡°All matters have been resolved. After a hundred years of seclusion, we will set out for Heaven Beyond Heavens.¡± The two split in Central Continent, one returning to the True Martial Holy Sect, the other back to the Old Land. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The spring wind gently blew across the horizon. In a blink, he tore through the void in front of him, already appearing at the mountain gate of the True Martial Holy Sect. This return marked the beginning of seclusion, to comprehend the gains from this journey. Chapter 1040: 1039: Over a Hundred Years of Cultivation Practice Chapter 1040: Chapter 1039: Over a Hundred Years of Cultivation Practice Today, the True Martial Holy Sect is bustling with activity. It is exactly the time when the Sect Gate is openly recruiting new Disciples. It could be said that at the foot of the mountain, it was a sea of people, with noises creating a chaotic tumult. Because Xu Zimei carries Destiny, the True Martial Holy Sect is considered the most famous force in this era. Countless people are fighting to break their heads to get in. The queue stretches from the Sect Gate down the mountain, like a long dragon. ¡°Have you heard? The standards for recruiting Disciples in the True Martial Holy Sect are the highest among all Sect Gates.¡± A young man discussed. ¡°Of course, True Martial Holy Sect is the number one force on the Continent, how could they have low standards to match theirs.¡± ¡°I think you all are just wasting your time, you will definitely be eliminated.¡± ¡°Who gets eliminated is not certain yet, don¡¯t look down on others.¡± ¡°Exactly, in Tianyang City, I am also a person of reputed fame.¡± The young men talked amongst themselves. Each one full of youthful vigor, just like the season at this moment, the spring breeze was just right, and the sunlight was not harsh. Xu Zimei walked along the steps in front of the True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Sect Gate, going upwards. He really enjoyed this feeling, amid the mundane noise, he could feel that he was a part of this world. And not a high and mighty Great Emperor. Enlightenment Men, you must first enter the path, then you can transcend. Without entering the path, how can you talk about transcending the Great Dao. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Walking halfway up the mountain path, Xu Zimei saw that there seemed to be a dispute ahead. A group of people gathered around, pointing and discussing. He looked up and saw that the Disciples of the True Martial Holy Sect seemed to have noticed this side as well, and a group of Disciples ran down from the Sect Gate. ¡°Better roll back to where you came from, even you want to be admitted into the True Martial Holy Sect, a frog at the bottom of a well also wants to fly high in the sky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just like your dead sick father, the sooner you die, the sooner you will be at peace.¡± In the crowd, there were physical blows and kicks, and in the middle, there were two people. A young man, and a little girl. The young man shielded the little girl in his arms, letting those fists and feet fall on his body, clenched his teeth, and did not utter a sound. Beside them, someone who didn¡¯t understand, asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing? Did he offend you?¡± ¡°We are all from Fang Family Village, this boy is a Half-Beast Person, do you understand? His father was born of a Monster Beast, and so was his sister.¡± ¡°Half-Beast Person?¡± Everyone was somewhat curious and looked towards the young man. Behind him was a tail, and especially those eyes, which were pure white without any trace of black. The people around laughed, mocked, and were indifferent to the situation. The True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Disciples, maintaining order, walked down and frowned, ¡°What are you all gathered here for?¡± ¡°Elder Brother, nothing, we are just playing,¡± someone laughed from the side. ¡°Disperse, whoever causes more trouble will have their assessment qualification canceled.¡± The Disciple replied. As soon as these words came out, all the young men became silent as cicadas in winter. They dispersed all at once. The True Martial Holy Sect¡¯s Disciple glanced at the young man in the center, shook his head slightly, and eventually left. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The young man struggled to stand up and looked at the little girl in his arms. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m scared,¡± the girl spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother will definitely become a Disciple at the True Martial Holy Sect, and cultivate diligently to protect you,¡± the young man clenched his fist and said earnestly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I believe in you, Brother,¡± the little girl held the young man¡¯s arm and innocently smiled. ¡°Effort is not just something you speak about,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile from the side. The young man looked up at Xu Zimei, remained silent for a bit. Finally said: ¡°I will prove it.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, casually tossed a Cultivation Technique book to him, then turned around and walked away. ¡°Who are you?¡± The young man looked at the Cultivation Technique in his hands and shouted aloud. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Xu Zimei pointed to his own chest. He said: ¡°If you want to become strong, what¡¯s most important is the Daoist Heart.¡± The youth remained silent, simply watching Xu Zimei¡¯s figure disappear from his sight. ¡­ Upon returning to the True Martial Holy Sect, this was just a minor episode. He just found the youth visually pleasing. His Daoist heart was not bad. Xu Zimei did not visit anyone else, instead, he began his long secluded cultivation. All visitors were declined. The first step in the Great Emperor Realm was to condense the Yin-Yang Bridge. His divine soul returned to the Divine Continent. Seated cross-legged in the void, the Chaos Pearl circled above his head. A beam of light fell from the Chaos Pearl. Enveloping Xu Zimei within. Xu Zimei felt an unprecedented tranquility in his thoughts, as if he could clearly see every movement around him, even the flow of air. His brainpower increased several folds instantly. He placed Divine Crystals around him, stacking them up, slowly absorbing them. He began his first step towards Enlightenment. Yin-Yang Bridge. ¡­ The Great Dao is silent and unknowable. Cultivating for a year equates to a hundred years of life. In these hundred years, the Divine Crystals around slowly diminished. Seas changed to mulberry fields, the sun and moon turned. Be it Yuan Central Continent or Divine Continent, earth-shattering changes were happening. The craze towards becoming a Great Emperor started to fade. After all the Talented Disciples perished on Trap Empty Island, there came successors who quickly rose to power one by one. During these hundred years, the rise and fall of powers were constantly changing. Rumors circulated throughout the entire continent. In some places, Talented Disciples performed Heaven Shaking acts, becoming famous worldwide, earning distinguished reputations. The past Talented Disciples were eventually forgotten. In a corner of the Divine Continent, within a void forgotten for a hundred years. Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. The Yin and Yang energies inside his body flowed backward, emitting a tremendous force. A vast bridge-like phantom had already appeared inside him. As the continuous flow of Yin and Yang energies poured in. The bridge became more solid and grander. Xu Zimei¡¯s own aura grew increasingly powerful. Intense rumbles kept sounding. His vitality surged, and suddenly, he opened his eyes. It seemed as if the heavens and earth in his eyes split into two poles. His eyes pierced through layers of void, eventually muttering to himself, ¡°A hundred years, I¡¯ve finally entered Yin and Yang.¡± This was still with the aid of the Chaos Pearl and various Divine Crystals; otherwise, even a thousand years might not suffice for enlightenment. This shows the vast disparity brought about by advancing stages in cultivation. ¡­ His figure crossed through the Divine Continent and returned to Yuan Central Continent. Stepping out from the room on Goose Southern Peak, he felt as if he were in a different world. As if he didn¡¯t belong to this world. The unfamiliar sunlight shined on his body, Xu Zimei calmed for a long time before he finally took a deep breath. He looked up, others couldn¡¯t see, but there was a faint sense of oppression in the firmament. He knew that the time to leave was almost upon him. In the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed. Stepping out from Goose Southern Peak, the True Martial Holy Sect had many new faces, many of whom didn¡¯t even recognize him. Everything had changed dramatically, a sense of unfamiliarity hit him. He walked towards Azure Mountain Peak, and along the way, he unexpectedly encountered Xiao Guizi. Chapter 1041 1040: Emerging from Seclusion, Seas Change into Mulberry Fields Xiao Guizi has now become the most renowned Chief Senior Brother of the True Martial Holy Sect. He was clad in a deep blue robe that draped over his frame. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His hair had grown long, flowing freely down his back, bound by a strip of azure ribbon. His expression exuded an even firmer resolve, with an air befitting a superior. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, Xiao Guizi said in surprise, "Senior Brother, you''ve come out of seclusion." Xu Zimei smiled and nodded. "That''s right, nearly a hundred years have passed," Xiao Guizi nodded. He inquired, "Did Senior Brother gain anything?" "Somewhat," replied Xu Zimei with a smile. "What''s the rush? What are you preparing to do?" "This year''s Core Disciples are gearing up for their competition, and I''ve been tasked to oversee it," said Xiao Guizi. "Why not join me, Senior Brother, and take a look? The younger generation of our True Martial Holy Sect is thriving. Sometimes, I even feel like I''m getting old." "And Ruhu?" asked Xu Zimei. "Just like you, he has spent these hundred years either adventuring or in closed-door cultivation; I haven''t seen him in a long time either," responded Xiao Guizi. "Then let''s go have a look," said Xu Zimei with a smile. "I''ve been in seclusion for a century and have become a bit rusty. It''s time to adapt to a place bustling with people." After all, humans are social animals. Not to mention a century, if you were confined to a small space for a few days, you''d probably go stir crazy. Walking along the path to the Core Disciples'' competition, many disciples greeted Xiao Guizi upon seeing him. But very few still remembered Xu Zimei. The current disciples are from a new generation; Xu Zimei was already in seclusion when they joined the True Martial Holy Sect. So, it''s understandable that they don''t recognize him. "What interesting events have occurred over these years?" Xu Zimei asked. "What events could there be? Just some Talented Disciples emerging here and there, and the discovery of secret grounds," Xiao Guizi responded. "This continent remains unchanged since time immemorial. I''m sick of it." Having said that, Xiao Guizi added, "However, a few promising seeds have emerged in our True Martial Holy Sect, sparking my desire to nurture them." The two made their way to the front of the competition. The area was already packed with many Inner Sect Disciples. As well as countless disciples from both inside and outside the sect who had come to watch the competition. This competition within the True Martial Holy Sect was quite a sensation. "Senior Brother Zhang has arrived; everyone quiet down." "Eh? Who''s that person next to Senior Brother Zhang? Looks like a new face." "Being in the company of Senior Brother Zhang, his identity must be no simple matter." The competition stage was divided into eight sections. Xu Zimei took his place on the chief seat. Before he had settled in, a disciple suddenly said, "Senior Brother, this seat is reserved for Senior Brother Zhang, please move to the side." Xu Zimei glanced at the disciple, then turned his gaze towards Xiao Guizi. "Who might you be?" Xiao Guizi turned and asked with a frown. The disciple hastily replied, "Senior Brother Zhang, I am Inner Sect Disciple Yan Xing." "Do you know who he is?" Xiao Guizi pointed at Xu Zimei and asked. "I, I don''t know," the disciple hurriedly shook his head. He''d just tried to be clever, wanting to make a good impression in front of Xiao Guizi. "Some people you can never afford to offend. Get lost," Xiao Guizi waved dismissively, speaking with a hint of disdain. "Ah, yes yes yes," the disciple froze for a moment before running off in a panic. "Why let such a trivial matter upset you," Xu Zimei laughed. "If it weren''t for the fact that he''s a fellow sect disciple, I would have made him bleed today," Xiao Guizi said coldly. He sat down beside Xu Zimei. As his opening speech came to an end, the many Core Disciples below had already begun their competition. "See that youth over there?" Xiao Guizi pointed towards one of the competition platforms. Speaking of which, "Among the disciples recruited by True Martial Holy Sect in recent years, he has grown the fastest. And he is the most diligent and hardworking one. I even intentionally cultivated him as a successor." Hearing Xiao Guizi''s words, Xu Zimei looked up. He just felt that there were so many coincidences in this world. He recognized the young man who was competing. The half-beast boy he had met at the gate of True Martial Holy Sect on his return. He remembered that he seemed to have given him a Cultivation Technique. What was initially a casual gesture turned out to be such a coincidence in this world. "Do you know him, Senior Brother?" Xiao Guizi asked curiously. "We''ve met once. I remember he seems to have a sister," Xu Zimei replied. "Don''t mention it, his sister is now a disaster for the disciples; our True Martial Holy Sect''s disciples are heartless about their cultivation. Always running around currying favor, and I can''t stop them," Xiao Guizi said. "Greed and lust are human instincts; without desires, what''s the point of living?" Xu Zimei smiled and said, "As long as they don''t do anything against the rules, then everything is fine." The competition on the stage was fierce, but Xu Zimei seldom watched. He could see through their strength and the outcome of the battle at a glance. Such battles were only occasionally enjoyed for the atmosphere, and otherwise held no interest for him. It did not disappoint Xiao Guizi''s expectations, the half-beast boy won first place in this competition. "What''s his name?" Xu Zimei asked. "Zhang Shaopu," Xiao Guizi replied. "Rare that you are interested, Senior Brother." "Remember to pass on a message for me; tell him that he has proven himself," Xu Zimei said with a wave of his hand. Xiao Guizi went on stage to announce the rewards for the first place and naturally had to say some words of encouragement. Xu Zimei had to say goodbye to his parents and left. ... On the stage, Zhang Shaopu''s presence was overwhelming, and his gaze was fierce as he scanned his surroundings. At this moment, he was the most dazzling disciple of the True Martial Holy Sect. Where his gaze fell, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. That figure was but a fleeting glimpse before disappearing into the crowd. Zhang Shaopu was startled, and his mind flashed back to the scene at the mountain gate. The Cultivation Technique that almost changed his fate. He was about to follow when Xiao Guizi stopped him. "Now is the time for the award ceremony; it would be improper without the first-place winner present," Xiao Guizi said with a smile. "Who was that person just now?" Zhang Shaopu asked urgently. "You will know later," Xiao Guizi replied. "He told me to tell you, you have proven yourself." Zhang Shaopu fell silent, deeply bowing in the direction where the figure had disappeared. ... A hundred years passed, The flowers, plants, and trees on Azure Mountain Peak were just as lush as before. Unchanged. The only difference was the many purple poplars planted on the path up the mountain. Similar to poplars but all parts, including the leaves, were purple. The mountainside was beautifully interspersed with red and purple colors. Upon seeing his parents again, Xu Zimei could clearly feel they seemed to have aged a lot. Xu Qingshan''s temples were already greying. Wenren Yun was cooking in the cabin. In fact, beings like them had long since undergone grain avoidance and did not need any grains. Chapter 1042 1041: Opening the Heavenly Gate, Heading to Heaven Beyond Heavens "I''ve come out of seclusion," Xu Qingshan asked with a smile. "Um," Xu Zimei nodded. "I''ve resigned from the position of Deputy Sect Master," Xu Qingshan said. "From now on you can relax more and spend more time with your mother." "When are you planning to leave?" "Tomorrow," Xu Zimei paused for a moment, then said. "It''s time to leave; sooner or later, we must depart," Xu Qingshan said with a smile. He stepped forward and patted Xu Zimei on the shoulder. "Be a man." At that moment, Wenren Yun came out from inside the house. She was holding a bundle in her arms. She walked up to Xu Zimei, straightened his clothes, and swept his long hair from his forehead to the back. Then she smiled and said, "This is the clothing Mother made for you; take it with you." Xu Zimei took the bundle, nodding heavily. "Go ahead," Wenren Yun''s voice carried a sobbing tone. Holding back her emotions, she said, "Mother no longer asks you to have grandchildren. Just promise Mother to take good care of yourself, okay?" "Your son''s life is tougher than fate," Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Wenren Yun smiled and took out a jade bracelet from her bosom. She placed the jade bracelet in Xu Zimei''s palm, smiling, "This was originally prepared for your future wife. But now there''s no chance, take it, and if in the future you meet the right person, give it to her. Let it be a gift from Mother." Xu Zimei stayed silent, suddenly feeling melancholic. Ever since he was reborn, his journey had been very smooth. It seemed like everything was under his control. He had never encountered anything upsetting or distressing, but the separation at this moment made him truly sad. "Prepare well, and then go," Wenren Yun said. ... After leaving Azure Mountain Peak, Xu Zimei kept the bundle carefully. He had the True Martial Holy Sect spread the news. Tomorrow he would ascend to Heaven Beyond Heavens, and then the gateway from Yuan Central Continent to Heaven Beyond Heavens would be opened. If anyone wished to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, they should come to the True Martial Holy Sect as soon as possible. The Heavenly Gate would be open for one day. After a day, it would close. If one wanted to go the next time, they would have to wait until the next Great Emperor took up the Destiny. This news quickly spread across the entire Yuan Central Continent. In fact, not many people wanted to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens. Some were too weak and might be torn apart by the world''s barrier before they even reached Heaven Beyond Heavens. Others were highly respected and privileged in Yuan Central Continent, but in Heaven Beyond Heavens, they might be worthless. As the saying goes, better to be a big fish in a small pond than a small fish in a big pond. That''s the rationale. And then there were those who, although they wanted to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, could not leave behind their attachments on Yuan Central Continent. Love and familial bonds were such attachments. So, essentially, very few people went to Heaven Beyond Heavens, other than those dreaming of becoming mighty. ... In the evening, Lin Ruhu and the Divine Emperor came to the True Martial Holy Sect. Calling out Xiao Guizi, the four of them drank under the moon at Goose Southern Peak, sharing tales of the past. "Young Master Xu is drinking here, why didn''t you call me?" A woman''s voice came from outside the courtyard. Miss Jing appeared in a red robe, like a blooming rose. Her robe spread in full bloom on the ground. She carried a strong rose fragrance as she walked in from the outside. "How did you get here?" Xu Zimei asked. "How come? You''re not welcoming me?" Miss Jing smiled. "I also want to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens, naturally I have to find Young Master Xu." "As a guest when you arrive, please have a seat," Xu Zimei waved his hand and said. Among the many people he knew, only Miss Jing was one he couldn''t see through. The last breeze of spring drifted across the sky. The temperature at night was just right. In the sky, a bright moon hung on the horizon, and everyone chatted about Heaven Beyond Heavens. "They all say Miss Jing knows everything, but I wonder how much Miss Jing knows about Heaven Beyond Heavens?" Divine Emperor asked. "Heaven Beyond Heavens is divided into Nine Domains, we break through the Heavenly Gate from Yuan Central Continent, and the place we usually go is the Mortal Domain," Miss Jing picked up a wine cup. Her red lips lightly sipped and said, "These Nine Domains are like nine heavens, and the Mortal Domain is at the very bottom. Below the Mortal Domain is our Yuan Central Continent." "What does Miss Jing do in Heaven Beyond Heavens?" Divine Emperor asked again. "I belong to Heaven Beyond Heavens, naturally, I am going home," Miss Jing smiled. She spoke very openly, without a hint of concealment. But the Divine Emperor''s expression paused, staring at her, as if trying to see through her. Unfortunately, to no avail. Everyone knows that coming from Heaven Beyond Heavens to Yuan Central Continent is a very difficult thing. But for Miss Jing, it seemed like nothing. It was as if casually mentioned in daily conversation. If the other party didn''t want to say more, no one asked further. The night went on without words, and they continued drinking until the next morning. Some people who wanted to go to Heaven Beyond Heavens began to gather at the True Martial Holy Sect. The glow of dawn burst forth before daybreak. Xu Zimei put down the wine cup in his hand, stood up, and smiled, "My friends, it''s time to depart." He took the lead and walked towards the summit of Goose Southern Peak, others followed closely behind. Standing at the summit, the cold wind brush past. The robes whistled sharply as if the call from the Firmament was faintly ringing. He glanced around the Yuan Central Continent, this was his last time seeing this world. Immediately after, his body surged with imperial might. That vast imperial might soared into the sky, stirring the Firmament into a storm. Throughout the Yuan Central Continent, no matter where or when, that force could be felt. "What''s happening?" Inside the True Martial Holy Sect, this feeling was particularly strong, a disciple curiously asked. "You don''t know yet? Our Great Emperor of the True Martial Holy Sect is opening the Heavenly Gate." "Then let''s hurry and watch, to witness such a sight once in a lifetime is already enough." "Indeed, indeed." Below the mountain peak, Zhang Shaopu looked up, watching that majestic figure atop the peak. With one look, it seemed he understood something. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ......¡­ The Firmament''s clouds changed, dazzling rays of light like a rainbow shone upon Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei rose into the air, holding Tyrant Shadow, stepping step by step towards the Firmament. His right hand swung, the Destiny he carried spiraled around him like a long dragon. Under the call of Destiny, the Firmament seemed to respond. Indistinctly, a shadow of a gate appeared in the depths of the void. "Open," Xu Zimei bellowed. His momentum was boundless, like the vastness of the Cosmic. This Destiny, with a momentum that destroys everything in its path, charged towards the Heavenly Gate above. At this moment, the eyes of all creatures in the Continent were focused on that gateway. For they knew, beyond it lay another world, vast and unimaginable. A time when one glance was merely a fleeting glimpse. With a "boom," the power of Destiny exploded in the Firmament. The Heavenly Gate in the Firmament was slowly being pushed open. Chapter 1043: 1042 Lan Keer, Mufu Mountain Chapter 1043: Chapter 1042 Lan Ke¡¯er, Mufu Mountain As the Heavenly Gate above his head was gradually opened, an even more dazzling light shone down from within. ¡°Everyone, please,¡± Xu Zimei said softly, stepping into the air and looking around. The Divine Emperor took the lead, flying first toward the Heavenly Gate. Followed by some people whom Xu Zimei did not recognize, but who also wished to ascend to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, heading towards the Heavenly Gate. To enter the Heavenly Gate, one must at the very least be Stepping into Immortality. Otherwise, one¡¯s own body simply cannot withstand the tearing between two worlds. ¡°Young Master Xu, then let¡¯s meet again in the Heaven Beyond Heavens,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile, her figure disappearing into the Heavenly Gate. And there was Lin Ruhu, who looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Brother Zimo, when I get there, I want to train alone.¡± ¡°Did the elder give you the True Martial Token?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°He did,¡± Lin Ruhu nodded. ¡°If there is a True Martial Holy Sect in that world, let¡¯s reconvene there,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. Once entering the Heaven Beyond Heavens, everyone¡¯s teleportation destination was different. It was essentially random teleportation. There was a one in a billion chance that two people could be teleported together. But the nine domains of the Heaven Beyond Heavens are merely a Mortal Domain, massively vast, so don¡¯t even think about such occurrences. Watching everyone go to the Heaven Beyond Heavens, Xu Zimei did not enter; he still stood in the void, waiting. No one knew what he was waiting for. After a while, as the sunset faded and the sunlight from the Heavenly Gate grew dimmer, it seemed to show signs of closing. ¡°Looks like she didn¡¯t come after all,¡± he sighed. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, as if sensing something, his gaze suddenly turned to the north. A figure was seen slowly stepping out of the void. She wore a blue long robe, embroidered with several bunches of lavender. The robe was specially tailored at the collar, her long black hair was draped behind her, braided into several small braids. Her cool demeanor was even more captivating. A Azure Sword hung at her waist. The figure of Lan Ke¡¯er stopped in front of Xu Zimei, that faint lavender scent diffusing around. Neither of them spoke first. Lan Ke¡¯er extended her right hand and threw an object to Xu Zimei, then stepped towards the Heavenly Gate. Xu Zimei did not call out to Lan Ke¡¯er; he knew she still could not let go. He sympathized deeply; he had killed her whole family. He could understand. In her past life, she abandoned everything, wishing to seclude with him, but it ended in betrayal. Unexpectedly, in this lifetime, he became even harsher; he truly pained for this girl, but he and the Demon-Slaying Family were destined to be lines that never crossed. Some matters are bottom lines; unwilling internally, yet powerless to change. ¡°Take it slow,¡± Xu Zimei murmured softly. Moreover, with his current situation, it was not particularly good for the two of them to be together. The Heaven Beyond Heavens had many more enemies. As well as existences even stronger than him being present; he could not afford to be careless. Only by striving upwards continuously, reaching the Other Shore, transcending the Great Dao, could he truly dominate everything. He looked at the object she had thrown to him. It was a sachet; he opened it to find a streak of lavender inside. It smelled very fragrant. On the surface of the sachet, a concentric knot was embroidered with thread. The story of the concentric knot is almost universally known, it is also the most direct way people express love. There was a legend of a man who gave a woman a crystal needle. The woman took out an interlocking thread, threaded it through the crystal needle, and wove a concentric knot to reciprocate the man, weaving inside strands of deep affection, expressing love and longing. Xu Zimei sighed, attached the sachet to his waist. He then glanced in the direction of the True Martial Holy Sect. He bowed deeply, then soared into the sky, transforming into a stream of light and disappearing into the Heavenly Gate that was about to close. On Azure Mountain Peak, Wenren Yun almost cried herself into a mess of tears. Xu Qingshan held her in his arms, tears nearly soaking his chest. ¡°Wife, should we have another child?¡± ¡°You want to die?!¡± ¡­ His body experienced an intense tearing sensation. Xu Zimei could feel two different worlds intertwining. But at this time, he was powerless, only able to let the Heavenly Beings battle. Pain constantly emanated from his body. As time passed, the tearing sensation around him grew weaker. At a certain moment, the light in front of his eyes suddenly brightened. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei felt his entire body completely detach from Yuan Central Continent. Upon touching this new world, his consciousness fell into a deep sleep. ¡­ One of the Nine Domains, the Mortal Domain. On Mufu Mountain, there existed a martial arts sect known as Heaven Martial Sect. The scale of Heaven Martial Sect wasn¡¯t very large; it was just one of the sects on Mufu Mountain. They shared the mountain, splitting it with the Jiwei Sect. In ancient legends, it was said that Heaven Martial Sect used to be glorious. The Heaven Martial Emperor came from this Mufu Mountain. His brilliance spanned the entire Galaxy Empire and there were even legends about him in the Four Directions Domain. However, since the Heaven Martial Emperor left the Mortal Domain, the Heaven Martial Sect gradually began to decline. Glory no longer present, now it was just a small sect with a few hundred people. Reliant on the precious Mufu Mountain, they were barely staying afloat. Moreover, they often had conflicts with the neighboring Jiwei Sect. Both sects couldn¡¯t stand each other and each wanted to expel the other from Mufu Mountain to monopolize it. ¡­ At this moment, in the back mountains of Mufu Mountain. This place was planted with many herbs, providing supplies for the disciples of Heaven Martial Sect. Xu Zimei woke up from his blurry vision. Struggling to sit up, he first noticed the differences in his body. His cultivation was gone. To be precise, his body needed to adapt to the Great Dao and laws of this world. Currently, he was no different from a mortal. He slightly closed his eyes to feel, already having an idea in his mind. It would probably take about three days to adapt to the world¡¯s laws. That is to say, it would take three days before he could return to the realm of a Great Emperor. At present, he had no strength. But he was not worried, for he had the existence of Divine Land. Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General, without the suppression of the Yuan Central Continent world, should have regained their prime power by now. Ten Vein Gates, those were legendary Great Saint levels. At least, he didn¡¯t need to worry about his safety. Now the most important thing was to understand his current situation and learn more about this world. He felt physically weak, a very unpleasant feeling. Xu Zimei hadn¡¯t experienced such weakness in a long time. Looking around, he saw mountains and ridges, surrounded by various herbs. At this moment, he was sitting amidst the herbs. Just as Xu Zimei was about to stand up and walk around, several voices suddenly came from not far away. ¡°Did you guys watch the Inner Gate competition this time? Senior Brother Zhuo is so handsome, and undisputedly took first place again.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo Bufan is alright, but I think Senior Brother Mo Du is the strongest. Unfortunately, he always disdains participating in such competitions.¡± Chapter 1044: 1043 Xia Wanqing, Great Clumsy Fool Chapter 1044: Chapter 1043 Xia Wanqing, Great Clumsy Fool ¡°Psh, Brother Mo Du has such muscular arms and legs, obviously strong limbed, probably fears losing to Brother Zhuo Bufan so he dare not participate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, he obviously disdains to participate. Brother Zhuo Bufan is nothing but a hypocrite, I often see him fooling around with many female disciples of our Sect Gate.¡± The two women quarreled endlessly. In the end, they could only turn their gaze to the third woman. ¡°Lan¡¯er, who do you think is more formidable between them?¡± Shangguan Lan dressed in a white gown, her figure graceful, her face painted with a straight makeup. She chuckled and said, ¡°Recently, the Galaxy Empire released a new list of heroic figures. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did both of our brothers make it into the top hundred?¡± Hearing Shangguan Lan¡¯s words, the two women beside her chuckled. They replied, ¡°Lan¡¯er, you¡¯re joking again, the Galaxy Empire¡¯s list of heroes isn¡¯t just about the Galaxy Empire. It records the young heroes of the entire Four Directions Domain. Even our Heaven Martial Sect¡¯s number one senior brother barely made the 98th spot, and he¡¯s at risk of falling off the list at any time. How could Senior Brother Zhuo qualify for the list?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said another woman. ¡°But I believe that one day Brother Mo Du will make it onto the list.¡± ¡°You guys, can¡¯t you set your sights a little higher?¡± Shangguan Lan shook her head helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t always fixate on our Heaven Martial Sect, try looking at the outside world. The Galaxy Empire, the Four Directions Domain, which isn¡¯t stronger than here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, no matter how strong they are we can¡¯t get in touch with them,¡± said the woman on the left. ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo is someone we can see and touch, it gives me peace of mind.¡± ¡°No more talk, let¡¯s hurry and gather herbs to make Pills. Senior Brother Zhuo has just finished a duel, and he got a little hurt, I need to bring him some Pills.¡± ¡°You little minx, are you in heat?¡± The three women chatted and laughed as they made their way to the Mysterious Grass Garden. This place was low-lying, with no obstructions. So, when they arrived, the first thing they saw was Xu Zimei standing in the middle of the Mysterious Grass Garden. ¡°Which Sect Gate¡¯s disciple are you?¡± the woman on the left asked hurriedly. ¡°What are you doing at our Spiritual Medicine Peak?¡± Spiritual Medicine Peak was a place managed by female disciples, and for certain reasons, no man was allowed to enter. At this moment, seeing Xu Zimei, their first reaction was that a disciple of the Sect Gate had intruded. ¡°This person does look quite unfamiliar,¡± said the woman on the right. After the decline of the Heaven Martial Sect, the Sect Gate only had a little over a hundred disciples, and after seeing each other often over time, their faces became familiar. ¡°May I ask where this is?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You¡¯re not a disciple of the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± The women also realized in an instant. ¡°I passed by here unintentionally, it seems I¡¯ve lost some memory, please don¡¯t misunderstand, there¡¯s no ill intent,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Memory loss?¡± The women scrutinized Xu Zimei from head to toe. Maintaining a distance, they appeared quite cautious. It was clear that Xu Zimei had a good appearance, quite handsome and dashing. And his demeanor did not seem to be that of a vile villain. ¡°How did you come here?¡± Shangguan Lan asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I found myself here upon waking up,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Could you tell me where this is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± said Shangguan Lan, waving her hand, and said to the other two, ¡°You two go notify our sisters, I¡¯ll watch him.¡± ¡°Then you be careful,¡± the two nodded and ran towards the distance. Xu Zimei shook his head helplessly and found a Stone to sit down on. ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡± Shangguan Lan asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you, this place is within Mufu Mountain, the realm of the Heaven Martial Sect. Do you understand?¡± Shangguan Lan said. ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Galaxy Empire? You must know about the Four Directions Domain, right?¡± Shangguan Lan continued. ¡°The Four Directions Domain, it rings a bell,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He was also informed about the Heaven Beyond Heavens before. This Mortal Domain is divided into two regions: north and south. The north is known as the Four Directions Domain, while the south is called the Tuocang Domain. As for the Galaxy Empire, there are many empires contained within it, which he has not explored. While the two were chatting, they suddenly heard a series of footsteps in the distance. The two women from before had returned and brought another woman with them. This woman possessed a heroic elegance, with ear-length short hair and clad in a tight-fitting black tunic. Showcasing her well-proportioned figure to perfection. Her phoenix eyes were bright and piercing, as if they could see right through your soul. At her waist hung a sword, and she carried another on her back. Her facial features were quite delicate. ¡°Sister,¡± Shangguan Lan greeted upon the woman¡¯s arrival. ¡°What shall we do with him?¡± The woman glanced at Xu Zimei and before he could speak, her longsword was already unsheathed. She made a direct lethal move towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not resist, as he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so at the moment. The sword stopped less than a centimeter from his throat. With the sword¡¯s chill fully displayed, she sheathed it again. ¡°Let him stay,¡± the woman said indifferently. ¡°What should we have him do?¡± asked Shangguan Lan. ¡°Just find some menial task for him,¡± the woman replied. ¡°We¡¯ll look after his food and shelter.¡± ¡°Did you not hear what our sister said? Thank her quickly,¡± said the woman on the left. Before Xu Zimei could speak, the short-haired woman waved her hand dismissively and turned to leave. ¡°Come with me,¡± Shangguan Lan led Xu Zimei out of the Mysterious Grass Garden. The two other women followed behind. ¡°Although our Heaven Martial Sect is not big, its discipline is strict. If you have nothing to do, try to stay in the Spiritual Medicine Peak and don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of that woman just now?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°That¡¯s our Senior Sister, Xia Wanqing. You should address her as Senior Sister Xia, do you hear?¡± the woman beside him replied. ¡°It¡¯s strange, in the past our senior sister wouldn¡¯t allow any men in the Spiritual Medicine Peak. Yet today, she made an exception for you.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I look handsome,¡± Xu Zimei replied earnestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you could be so shameless,¡± the woman beside him made a grimace. Xu Zimei was taken to the Spiritual Medicine Peak. It was a mountain blanketed with various precious medicinal herbs. Halfway up the mountain, several large halls were built. Xu Zimei was brought into one of the halls. In the center of that hall, there placed a large golden furnace. ¡°From now on, you will be in charge of tending the Pill Furnace,¡± Shangguan Lan said. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Forgot?¡± Shangguan Lan frowned, thought for a moment, and then said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll call you Big Simpleton.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit hasty for a name,¡± Xu Zimei protested. ¡°Seeing as you don¡¯t know anything and look simple-minded, it¡¯s quite fitting,¡± Shangguan Lan laughed. ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± Chapter 1045: 1044: I Want You to Marry Me Chapter 1045: Chapter 1044: I Want You to Marry Me To better understand this world and to have a place to stay, Xu Zimei began her life as a pill disciple. The daily tasks were quite simple. It was to add charcoal to the Pill Furnace and observe the shapes of the Pills. This Spiritual Medicine Peak was specifically dedicated to pill refinement for the entire Heaven Martial Sect, supplying all disciples of the vast sect. And Xu Zimei was also quietly recovering her strength. Aside from managing the Pill Furnace, she would also borrow some books from others to read in her spare time. On this Spiritual Medicine Peak, besides Shangguan Lan and Xia Wanqing, the other two female disciples were called Huang Yi and Zhang Chunchun. They were all quite familiar with her. As for other female disciples, she did not have the chance to interact with them. ¡­ ¡°Big Silly, it¡¯s time for lunch,¡± Huang Yi ran over and called out. Perhaps it was because they were also staying at the Spiritual Medicine Peak without contact with other males, or perhaps Xu Zimei had a good appearance. Apart from Xia Wanqing, whom she had no contact with, the other three girls were quite enthusiastic towards her. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile, shaking her head. ¡°Go eat. The Pill Furnace won¡¯t have any issues for a while,¡± Huang Yi said with a smile. She looked very happy, even her eyes were smiling. ¡°What good thing happened?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Senior Brother Zhuo is coming to Spiritual Medicine Peak this afternoon,¡± Huang Yi had a spring-like look on her face. Then she added, ¡°Ah, talking to you about it, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What about this Senior Brother Zhuo, is he more handsome than I am?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Of course he¡¯s more¡­,¡± Huang Yi started, but then she took a careful look at Xu Zimei. Then she said, ¡°So-so, I guess. But he¡¯s much better than you. He¡¯s the number one person of the Inner Gate. You couldn¡¯t catch up even if you tried.¡± Xu Zimei just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, continuing to tend to the charcoal in the Pill Furnace. The charcoal made a crackling sound of popping and snapping. ¡°Right, Sister Xia seems to have something to tell you; she said to look for her after you finish eating,¡± Huang Yi quickly said. ¡°Got it,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. She tidied up the Pill Furnace a bit and then walked outside. Xia Wanqing lived in a courtyard a distance from the Pill Furnace. The courtyard was laid out in peaceful quiet, surrounded by willow trees, and ivy covering the entire wall top climbing up the walls. Warm in winter, cool in summer¡ªpavilions, rock gardens, running water. ¡°Sister Xia,¡± Xu Zimei called out a few times at the entrance. She saw the main door of the inner room automatically open. ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Zimei walked towards the room. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the room there was a faint fragrance, and Xia Wanqing was dressed in a light green long dress, sitting in front of the dressing table, adorning herself. Her black hair was mixed with strands of blue. ¡°Sister Xia, did you want to see me for something?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Xia Wanqing rose to her feet, her curvaceous figure fully revealed. Looking at Xu Zimei somewhat lazily, she asked, ¡°Do you know why I kept you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head. ¡°Let me be straightforward. I want you to marry me,¡± Xia Wanqing answered. ¡°Eh?¡± Xu Zimei was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re vulgar, craving my body.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about,¡± Xia Wanqing gave him a white glance, then continued. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, my grandfather is the Sect Master of the Heaven Martial Sect. In theory, the position of Young Sect Leader should be inherited by me. Unfortunately, as a woman, the Sect Elders strongly oppose, fearing that after I¡¯m married, the Sect would fall into the hands of others.¡± Xia Wanqing explained calmly: ¡°So I made a bet with my grandfather. As long as I can find a satisfactory Ruyi Langjun before he abdicates, he will let me be the Young Sect Leader. Do you understand?¡± ¡°So, I appeared just in time,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You chose me, but why me?¡± ¡°The others at the Sect Gate won¡¯t help me, and it would bring endless troubles. I chose you because I¡¯m not familiar with you; this is just a transaction,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. ¡°It sounds somewhat melodramatic,¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment. He replied, ¡°Then what¡¯s in it for me to help you?¡± ¡°I can provide you with the resources you need for cultivation, and since you have amnesia, I will help you find your origins,¡± Xia Wanqing responded. ¡°How about it? Think it over.¡± ¡°It sounds pretty good, but I refuse,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just staying here for a while and will leave after, I don¡¯t want to get involved in any Sect Master disputes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a reason to refuse,¡± Xia Wanqing asserted. ¡°But I just did refuse,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa you flirted with me then abandoned me, playing with my feelings.¡± Xia Wanqing threatened. ¡°Are you sure you want to do that?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a faint smile. ¡°What?¡± Xia Wanqing looked at him. ¡°Then I agree. When is the wedding night? I¡¯m somewhat impatient,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Xia Wanqing didn¡¯t respond to him, but instead reminded him, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be my husband, even in name only, you still need some capability. No matter how undesirable, you still have to pass Grandpa¡¯s test.¡± ¡°What to do then? I¡¯m used to being a salted fish,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I see that you are but a mortal now, and it¡¯s already too late to have you cultivate.¡± Xia Wanqing said, ¡°If not martial skills, then let it be literary. Read more books, a dazzling literary talent might perhaps satisfy Grandpa.¡± With this, Xia Wanqing didn¡¯t bother with Xu Zimei¡¯s opinion. She directly stated, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you can request any book you want to read from them. Additionally, you should move into this small courtyard of mine.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already arranged everything, I don¡¯t have much to say,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. After leaving the courtyard, he didn¡¯t expect his identity to change this quickly. ¡°Master,¡± Bai Meng¡¯s voice came from the Divine Continent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°You need to be cautious of some people,¡± Bai Meng advised. ¡°The Holy Court includes the ten major families at the forefront, and also a portion of the Hidden Clan. Since you¡¯re here, you may encounter them at any time.¡± ¡°With our current strength, it¡¯s best to keep a low profile and avoid direct confrontations with them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably eager to find me once they learn I¡¯ve ascended,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The Holy Court is in the Robbery Immortal Domain, and the ten major families are in the Infinite Domain. The threat in this Mortal Domain is very small,¡± Bai Meng stated. ¡°The best approach would be to unseal the Ancient Demon Cave that exiled us, without alerting them. By then, your strength will increase. It¡¯s best to accumulate enough power to confront the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush that for now; let me adapt to this world first,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡­ In the afternoon, he moved into Xia Wanqing¡¯s courtyard. Living right next door to her. He no longer needed to work as a Pill Furnace, but openly started to read books. This Mufu Mountain was under the rule of the Galaxy Empire. Outside the Galaxy Empire, aside from empires like itself, various Imperial Dynasties and Taoist Courts stand tall in the world. Spreading their teachings far and wide. It¡¯s like a corner of the Four Directions Domain. Chapter 1046: 1045: Zhuo Bufan, Meeting in Person Chapter 1046: Chapter 1045: Zhuo Bufan, Meeting in Person In the afternoon, Xu Zimei got bored of staying in his room and decided to take a walk outside. However, he could only move around within Spiritual Medicine Peak, for Xia Wanqing was afraid that he would give himself away and didn¡¯t dare let him come into contact with too many people of little significance. Between the mountainous areas of Spiritual Medicine Peak, separated by some distance, he saw Huang Yi and Zhang Chunchun with a few young men in green robes approaching from afar. All the way, they were chatting about something, and it was clear from their expressions that Huang Yi was very happy. ¡°Big Dolt,¡± from afar, Huang Yi subconsciously called out Xu Zimei¡¯s name. However, she instantly realized that Xu Zimei¡¯s identity was somewhat different now. She quickly stopped her voice. ¡°Sister apprentice, who¡¯s this?¡± Among the group, a young man asked with a smile. ¡°When did Spiritual Medicine Peak get another male disciple? He looks so unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move along, Senior Brother Zhuo. You¡¯ll know about it later,¡± Huang Yi just wanted to quickly change the subject and said. ¡°What¡¯s the rush,¡± Zhuo Bufan said with a smile. ¡°I heard at noon today that Sister Xia found her Mr. Right. I was quite curious, could it be this guy?¡± The several people around burst into loud laughter. Huang Yi and Zhang Chunchun by their side both had awkward expressions. ¡°This gentleman, how may we address you?¡± The group blocked Xu Zimei¡¯s path and asked with a smile. ¡°Just call me ¡®Daddy¡¯,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a bashful smile. ¡°Daddy?¡± The group murmured the word reflexively. Then they instantly understood. ¡°Young man, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for my name?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you gentlemen need something from me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Sister Xia¡¯s chosen husband?¡± Zhuo Bufan asked. ¡°We haven¡¯t yet entered the bridal chamber, so calling me husband might not be appropriate,¡± Xu Zimei said somewhat sheepishly. ¡°I still prefer others calling me ¡®Daddy.''¡± ¡°Slick talker, hope you can still be like this when the time comes,¡± Zhuo Bufan snorted coldly and left with a wave of his sleeve. ¡°Sister Huang, your sweetheart doesn¡¯t seem very impressive,¡± Xu Zimei said to Huang Yi with a laugh. Huang Yi, too, wore an uncomfortable expression and quickly followed after the group. After the group left, only one young man looked at Xu Zimei with a smile and said, ¡°Friend, let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Wen Liang.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You have something else?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Wen Liang looked around and then said with a smile, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know where you came from, but you¡¯re better off not meddling with Sister Xia¡¯s complicated situation. It¡¯s just friendly advice, sincerely given.¡± ¡°What? Afraid I¡¯ll get washed away by the murky waters?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Do you know our Heaven Martial Sect¡¯s top senior brother, Li Xiaoyuan,¡± Wen Liang said. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°How could you not know that, friend? Which circles do you mix in?¡± Wen Liang continued. ¡°Ninety-eighth on the Heroes List, the most talented disciple of Heaven Martial Sect in a hundred years. Still so young, and he has already attained the peak of Empty Vein Realm. Are you saying you¡¯ve never heard of him?¡± ¡°Is Empty Vein Realm very strong?¡± Xu Zimei touched his head, asking in confusion. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just say it straight. Senior Brother Li likes Sister Xia and has been pursuing her. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Wen Liang said. ¡°Does he like Sister Xia, or is it because her grandfather is the Sect Master?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°In any case, as long as we understand each other that¡¯s good enough. You should leave early while there¡¯s still a chance,¡± Wen Liang advised. Xu Zimei just smiled and didn¡¯t say a word. After making a round at Spiritual Medicine Peak, as soon as he returned, Xia Wanqing came looking for him. She handed Xu Zimei a storage ring. She said, ¡°This is your cultivation resources for the month, if it¡¯s not enough you can tell me.¡± Xu Zimei took the ring and nodded slightly. ¡°I heard you encountered Zhuo Bufan today?¡± Xia Wanqing fell silent for a moment, then asked. Xu Zimei nodded again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay attention to him, he¡¯s just Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s lapdog,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°Since you are my husband, I will ensure your safety. Also, grandfather wants to see you tomorrow, you should be prepared mentally, I will be there for you.¡± Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond, he just listened with a faint smile. After Xia Wanqing left, he tried to practice. The spiritual energy inside his body became increasingly abundant, and his recovery from the realm was getting closer. A silent night, As the dawn began to break, Xu Zimei got up early. Just as he walked out of the courtyard, he encountered Xia Wanqing, who was also opening her door. Breakfast was just prepared and placed in the pavilion of the courtyard. ¡°Yesterday, I remembered my name,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile as he told her his name. ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xia Wanqing murmured softly. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered it, I might have to go out for a while in some time. Over at the Galaxy Empire, there is a secret realm, and I reckon several sects nearby will participate.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. After eating, led by Xia Wanqing, the two headed towards the Council Hall of the Heaven Martial Sect. This was also his first time leaving the Spiritual Medicine Peak. The scenery of the Heaven Martial Sect is really quite good, the deep mountains are like a natural treasure. The rugged mountains and the lush greenery. Dozens of strange peaks stand tall, pointing towards the firmament. On a solitary peak, a huge and vast hall stood tall. The hall covered nearly ten thousand square meters, the whole body was gilded, a doorway several meters high stood imposingly in front. The area was bustling with people. As Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing arrived, naturally, they attracted many gazes. Most people were whispering and pointing. Occasionally, some greeted Sister Xia. Xu Zimei could see that Xia Wanqing seemed quite nervous. But she still stood firmly in front of him. As they entered the hall, the scene inside instantly became much more solemn. Red carpets covered the floor, and an old man sat at the head. Numerous people stood on both sides. Strictly speaking, Heaven Martial Sect was just a small sect. But looking at the architecture and grandeur of this hall, it seriously didn¡¯t match the power of this sect. ¡°Greetings to the Sect Master and the Elders,¡± Xia Wanqing greeted. Seeing that Xu Zimei remained indifferent, she hastily tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s robe. Reluctantly, Xu Zimei also repeated the greetings. Then, like everyone else, they stood on the left side. The old man sitting at the head had a heavy aura, his beard was very long, almost fully white. His somewhat cloudy eyes swept around. Finally, after lingering on Xu Zimei for a long time, he withdrew his gaze. He spoke slowly: ¡°Today, I¡¯ve gathered everyone here because there are a few important matters to discuss. Firstly, the secret realm recently discovered by the Galaxy Empire, Great Elder, you speak of this matter.¡± The Elder standing in the first row on the right slowly stood up. ¡°According to the information we¡¯ve got so far, this secret realm should be related to the Nine Nights Immortal King.¡± ¡°The Nine Nights Immortal King, then the Jiwei Sect is going to be in an uproar,¡± someone said gleefully on the side. Chapter 1047: 1046: Three Trials Chapter 1047: Chapter 1046: Three Trials ¡°The Jiwei Sect has indeed already taken action, with the Great Elder leading the charge to the Galaxy Empire ahead of us,¡± said the Great Elder of the Heaven Martial Sect. ¡°The Nine Nights Immortal King is their business; this matter is not urgent for us,¡± replied the elder at the head of the table. ¡°In due time, we can let a few of our younger disciples go there to gain experience. With the Galaxy Empire present, whoever goes will only be getting scraps.¡± ¡°Who is the Nine Nights Immortal King?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Xia Wanqing and inquired. ¡°It is said that our Heaven Martial Sect and the Jiwei Sect were both great sects in the past. Our ancestor, the Heaven Martial Emperor, and their ancestor, the Nine Nights Immortal King, were both remarkable figures,¡± Xia Wanqing whispered. ¡°That¡¯s why they are in such a rush because the secret realm is related to the Nine Nights Immortal King. Moreover, both of our sects have declined now, and everyone is seeking their own ancestors. Hoping for the return of our ancestors, to rejuvenate our sects.¡± ¡°Where did your ancestors go?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s rumored they went to other domains within the Nine Domains and never returned.¡± As the two were whispering, the elder at the head of the table called out, ¡°Wanqing.¡± Xia Wanqing promptly came forward. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you,¡± said the elder. He looked around at all those present, then declared, ¡°As you all know, it¡¯s time for me to step down. The election of a new Young Sect Leader is an urgent matter. I¡¯ve said before that if Wanqing resolves her marriage, then we¡¯ll appoint her as the Young Sect Leader. What do you all think?¡± ¡°I have no objections,¡± the Great Elder said with a smile. ¡°However, since he is to be Wanqing¡¯s husband, he must be tested to see if he is worthy of her.¡± ¡°I agree with the Great Elder,¡± the Second Elder also stood up. He said, ¡°How can a mediocre person be worthy of Wanqing¡¯s stature.¡± The crowd below was abuzz, stirring up waves of discussion. Instantly, the scene descended into chaos, with everyone voicing their thoughts. Perhaps even the elder hadn¡¯t anticipated such a strong reaction from everyone. ¡°Silence, everybody,¡± the elder tapped the armrest of his chair, coughing a few times. The crowd immediately quieted down. ¡°Wanqing, what do you think?¡± the elder inquired. ¡°Thank you, all elders, for your generous love and concern,¡± Xia Wanqing looked around and said with a light smile. ¡°A test is certainly necessary, but since he is to be my husband for the rest of my life. Naturally, my opinion is the most important, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not proper,¡± the Great Elder shook his head. ¡°If you were just an ordinary disciple, we wouldn¡¯t interfere with your marriage. But since you are to become the Young Sect Leader, even for the sake of our Heaven Martial Sect, we cannot make such a decision lightly.¡± ¡°Indeed, ever since our ancestor the Heaven Martial Emperor established the sect here, the ancestor is still in this world. We need to properly manage the entire sect,¡± the Seventh Elder also stood up and said. ¡°What if the ancestor returns from his wanderings one day, and if the sect no longer exists, what would his sentiments be?¡± ¡°How do you propose to test him?¡± the elder at the head asked. ¡°Of course, through a contest. We will set out three challenges, and if he passes them, then we will recognize his status,¡± stated the Great Elder firmly. It was clear that these individuals had already planned this out beforehand. ¡°I disagree,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°First, let¡¯s hear what these three challenges are,¡± requested the elder at the head. ¡°The first challenge is beast taming. We have a group of Monster Beasts kept in the back mountains of our Heaven Martial Sect. Let him compete with Mo Du. Within a quarter of an hour, whoever tames more beasts is the winner,¡± said the Great Elder. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Mo Du lives in the Beast Taming Hall year-round; it¡¯s easier for him compared to my husband,¡± Xia Wanqing quickly argued. ¡°If he can¡¯t even beat Mo Du, how can he qualify to be the husband of the young leader of our Heaven Martial Sect?¡± the Great Elder said indifferently. Not giving Xia Wanqing a chance to refute. He continued, ¡°The second challenge is combat. He will fight a match against Li Xiaoyuan, and we decide the result with one round. As for the topic of the third challenge, let him choose it himself, to avoid claims that we¡¯re bullying him. Of the three challenges, if he wins two, he will be considered the winner. That¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Fair?¡± Xia Wanqing let out a cold sneer. Li Xiaoyuan is the number one of the younger generation in the Heaven Martial Sect, ranked in the top one hundred on the Galaxy Empire¡¯s list of heroes. Not to mention Xu Zimei, there¡¯s no one in the younger generation of the entire Heaven Martial Sect that could compete with him. ¡°Grandfather, look at them, they are deliberately oppressing me,¡± Xia Wanqing said, turning to the elder at the head. Everyone else¡¯s gaze followed, turning to the elder. They knew that the final decision rested in the elder¡¯s hands. ¡°The first challenge is acceptable, but as for the second challenge, replace Li Xiaoyuan with Zhuo Bufan,¡± stated the elder calmly. He looked toward Xu Zimei and asked, ¡°What do you choose for the third challenge? It¡¯s your decision.¡± ¡°Why bother with two out of three? Let¡¯s not choose the third challenge,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°If I lose the first two, there would be no point in continuing the competition.¡± ¡°At least you know your limitations,¡± someone sneered condescendingly. ¡°Then get ready and set a time for the contest,¡± the elder commanded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this afternoon,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°Great Elder, take care of the arrangements for this,¡± the elder waved his hand. He then announced, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we are dismissed.¡± Xia Wanqing wanted to say more, but looking at the situation, she left in anger. ¡­ After everyone had dispersed, a few of the elders from the Heaven Martial Sect gathered together. ¡°Great Elder¡¯s foresight is truly profound; this has left the girl with no way out,¡± the Second Elder laughed. ¡°Once we defeat her, we can smoothly position Xiaoyuan as the Young Sect Leader.¡± ¡°The Sect Master is getting on in years; it¡¯s time for him to step down,¡± the Great Elder said, looking out at the horizon. ¡°Is the boy¡¯s background checked thoroughly?¡± ¡°Not yet, he seems to have appeared out of nowhere,¡± replied the Seventh Elder, shaking his head. ¡°But in such a short time, Xia Wanqing won¡¯t be able to find any assistance. Moreover, judging by her expression just now, she seems to lack confidence.¡± ¡°That boy dares to muddy the waters; I¡¯ll see that he doesn¡¯t get past the first challenge,¡± said the Great Elder indifferently. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll use some tricks and incite the Monster Beasts during taming. If an accident happens and he dies under the claws of the Monster Beasts, it will solve everything.¡± Everyone exchanged smiles. ¡­ ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± on the way back, Xu Zimei looked at Xia Wanqing and said. ¡°We¡¯re at the point of crisis, and you don¡¯t care about anything,¡± Xia Wanqing responded. ¡°What now? I thought grandfather would take my side, but I didn¡¯t expect him to agree.¡± ¡°Your grandfather has his own considerations,¡± said Xu Zimei with a smile. ¡°What else can we do? Face whatever comes our way.¡± Saying so, he yawned, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit sleepy now. I should take a nap.¡± ¡°You want to drive me mad,¡± said Xia Wanqing, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Why? Are you that eager to marry me?¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. Returning to their courtyard. Chapter 1048: 1047: Demon Dragon as Dog Chapter 1048: Chapter 1047: Demon Dragon as Dog Xu Zimei spent the entire afternoon cultivating in his room. The power within him was reviving, and he could feel himself increasingly integrating with the world of Heaven Beyond Heavens. Gone was the initial sense of rejection he felt from the world when he first arrived here. He spent the whole afternoon recovering his strength. In the afternoon, the sun in the sky was slowly setting. The Great Elder had already sent someone to call Xu Zimei for the competition. In the courtyard, Xia Wanqing called Xu Zimei into her room. As soon as he entered, she started to take off her clothes. ¡°Senior Sister Xia, there¡¯s no need to be so hasty,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I can still do this after I win the competition.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xia Wanqing gave him a white look. She was wearing a thin Gold-threaded Robe. ¡°Wearing this can protect you at the critical moment.¡± Xu Zimei took it and sniffed it. ¡°You, how can you be like this,¡± Xia Wanqing said, her face turning crimson, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I was just checking if you have body odor,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°It¡¯s you who has body odor. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you helped me, I wouldn¡¯t bother with you,¡± Xia Wanqing huffed. ¡°You should wear this Gold-threaded Robe yourself; I don¡¯t need it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°I¡¯m also doing it for myself. If you happen to win by chance, I can become the Young Sect Leader.¡± Upon saying this, Xia Wanqing added, ¡°Of course, if it really doesn¡¯t work out, just yield. Your safety is the most important.¡± Xu Zimei took the Gold-threaded Robe with a smile and left the courtyard, with Xia Wanqing following behind him. There were already disciples waiting at the door. ¡°Young Master Xu, please.¡± Following the disciple forward, they headed towards the Beast Taming Hall. Today, the Heaven Martial Sect seemed particularly lively. Perhaps because this newcomer was going to compete, and with challenges like overcoming Three Suppressions, all the disciples at the Sect Gate also rushed over. They crowded around the Beast Taming Hall, making it impenetrable. Various noisy discussions kept arising. ¡°Does anyone here know our new son-in-law?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Not many people from the Spiritual Medicine Peak know much about him; he seems very mysterious.¡± ¡°Who in the entire Heaven Martial Sect doesn¡¯t know that Senior Sister Xia belongs to Senior Brother Li? This damn son-in-law is simply courting death.¡± As Xu Zimei and the others arrived, the discussion grew louder. It wasn¡¯t until several Elders intervened that things calmed down a bit. The Sect Master of the Heaven Martial Sect was sitting at the head. The other Elders stood to the side. The Beast Taming Hall had several areas kept by Formations. Each area was inhabited by different Monster Beasts. There were Crimson Flame Thunder Leopards, Purple Crystal Winged Lions, Dark Moon White Tigers¡­ many fierce Monster Beasts were among them. At the very end of the Beast Taming Hall, there was a house that was covered up. What was inside the room was not known, but a very strong beastly presence swept forth from within. At the front of the Beast Taming Hall stood a young man in black clothes. His hair was short, his face determined, and he had a short dagger hanging at his waist. His eyes were particularly fierce. ¡°Mo Du,¡± he looked at Xu Zimei and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m not here to compete with you; it¡¯s an order from the Elders, so please bear with me. In fact, I don¡¯t mind you being Xia Wanqing¡¯s husband.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. The Great Elder at the side looked at the two men and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both nodded their heads. Immediately after, he shouted loudly, ¡°Release the Monster Beasts, everyone retreat.¡± All people retreated outside the iron bars. The middle of the open space was cleared away. Then one formation after another was unlocked, and the Monster Beasts slowly walked out. Seeing Xu Zimei and another person, the Monster Beasts began to roar angrily. ¡°Taming beasts can be done in many ways; you can subdue or suppress them. All you need to do is make them submit to you, and that counts,¡± Mo Du reminded Xu Zimei. Then he swiftly drew the long sword from his waist. And fought against those beasts that had rushed out. The Monster Beasts were howling, perhaps they had been imprisoned for too long; they were completely feral. After a lengthy battle, several Monster Beasts had fallen in front of Mo Du. He didn¡¯t kill them but simply knocked them down. He turned his head to check on Xu Zimei¡¯s progress. But when he turned around, he was completely dumbfounded. He saw Xu Zimei leisurely sitting on a stone, watching the battle unfold as if it was a spectacle. The Monster Beasts were all gathered around him. Not a single one attacked Xu Zimei. ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Mo Du was utterly bewildered. ¡°These Monster Beasts must be sick or something, go attack him!¡± In an attempt to drag Xu Zimei down with him, Mo Du fought while trying to draw the crowd of Monster Beasts towards Xu Zimei. But in the end, he found out, to his reluctance, that some Monster Beasts just walked past Xu Zimei without attacking him. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Mo Du looked at Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei shrugged and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m likable.¡± He stood up and walked towards the back of the Beast Taming Hall. There was an area blocked by a formation. All the Monster Beasts had been released, but this one had not been freed. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mo Du asked loudly, looking at him. ¡°Nothing, just having a look,¡± Xu Zimei replied with a smile. He slowly approached the formation, and with just one glance, the people around didn¡¯t notice anything. Then suddenly, the formation shattered. An ear-splitting roar of a beast echoed forth. ¡°How did the formation break?¡± someone around shouted. In an instant, the might of the beast enveloped the entire Beast Taming Hall. A purple, seven-winged Demon Dragon appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, it¡¯s about to break out.¡± The Demon Dragon was roaring, its body restrained by dozens of iron chains. Now it was constantly struggling against the chains. Before people had a chance to react, they heard ¡°bang bang bang,¡± and the Demon Dragon broke all the chains. A mighty dragon power descended. Just when everyone thought it was over, the Demon Dragon suddenly stopped moving. Upon closer inspection, the Demon Dragon was now lying on the ground, sticking out its tongue and licking Xu Zimei¡¯s shoes. The affectionate manner was no different from that of a fawning dog. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. For a moment, they stood still, dumbfounded. They looked at each other in disbelief, utterly confused. ¡°Is this TM still a Demon Dragon? The Demon Dragon, which they tried everything to tame, was now fawning over someone like a dog.¡± ¡°What, what did you do?¡± Mo Du swallowed and asked. ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Zimei said innocently, waving his hand. ¡°Maybe, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m likable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe you when pigs fly; you¡¯re really too sly,¡± Mo Du retorted. The sudden turn of events temporarily brought the contest to a halt. Chapter 1049 - 1048: The End of the Young Sect Leader’s Position Chapter 1049: Chapter 1048: The End of the Young Sect Leader¡¯s Position ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Demon Dragon?¡± the Great Elder whispered under his breath. Stepping over the iron fence, he tried to walk through from inside. As he approached, the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon let out an angry roar, its gigantic body lunging forward. Its seven wings whipped up a storm. Frightened, the Great Elder let out a scream, his figure directly blown backward. ¡°Who, who is that,¡± the Great Elder called out, turning to Xu Zimei. ¡°Great Elder, my name is Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei responded with a smile. ¡°Could you control it a bit, make it quiet down,¡± the Great Elder said. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this Demon Dragon, and besides, I¡¯m quite nervous myself right now,¡± Xu Zimei innocently shook his head. ¡°Besides, the contest isn¡¯t over yet; this concerns my entire future life, I can¡¯t be careless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over,¡± the Great Elder hurriedly said. ¡°You win this contest.¡± ¡°Great Elder, don¡¯t force yourself,¡± Xu Zimei said embarrassedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything, it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing to win.¡± ¡°No forcing, no forcing, you win this contest,¡± the Great Elder replied. ¡°But do your words hold any weight?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Left with no choice, the Great Elder turned his gaze towards the Sect Master nearby. The old man slightly waved his hand and replied, ¡°First challenge, Xu Zimei wins.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s begin the second challenge,¡± Xu Zimei said, looking towards the crowd. ¡°Zhuo Bufan, step forward.¡± ¡°Merely got lucky,¡± Zhuo Bufan with a darkened expression walked out from the crowd. Looking at Xu Zimei he said, ¡°Brother Xu truly has a bad memory, didn¡¯t we just meet the day before yesterday?¡± ¡°Is that so? My memory isn¡¯t very good, I only remember encountering a wild dog at the Spiritual Medicine Peak the day before yesterday. It even barked at me, making me flay and thrash it thoroughly,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. Hearing his words, Zhuo Bufan¡¯s expression grew even darker. His longsword unsheathed at his waist, Sword Intent surged. Looking indifferently at Xu Zimei, he said, ¡°Brother Xu, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty,¡± Xu Zimei patted the head of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon lying affectionately beside him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This Seven here is now my pet; it should count as a part of my strength. It wants to fight for me. You fight it.¡± ¡°What kind of joke is this, this Demon Dragon has entered the Emperor Pulse, even if the founder of our Sect Gate comes, he can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Zhuo Bufan said. ¡°You¡¯re cheating.¡± ¡°What cheating, the previous contest didn¡¯t say pets couldn¡¯t fight,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°It¡¯s clearly our Heaven Martial Sect¡¯s Sect Guardian Beast, when did it become your pet?¡± Zhuo Bufan argued. ¡°You say it¡¯s your Sect Guardian Beast? Then call it and see if it responds,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Seven.¡± The moment he called, the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon instantly growled lowly, its tail wagging. If the dragon¡¯s language could be translated, Xu Zimei guessed it would probably mean ¡°Whine Whine Whine¡±? ¡°You call it, see if it responds.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you,¡± Zhuo Bufan snorted coldly, his gaze turning to the Great Elder nearby. The Great Elder awkwardly smiled and replied, ¡°Young Master Xu, this is indeed a bit against the rules. You have to personally take part in the battle. Since we are choosing a son-in-law, we definitely pick you, not this Demon Dragon.¡± ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s against the rules?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Against the rules,¡± the Great Elder smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I concede this match,¡± Xu Zimei directly said. ¡°We still have a third contest, I¡¯ll set the rules for that. In the next contest, I allow my Demon Dragon to participate, and the opponent is still Zhuo Bufan.¡± Hearing his words, the Great Elder¡¯s expression instantly changed. Several Elders exchanged glances. Before they even spoke, the elder at the head nodded and replied, ¡°Granted.¡± Upon hearing these words, Zhuo Bufan was instantly baffled in place. The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon slowly stood up, its massive body exuding an overwhelming presence. It took steps toward him. The fiery dragon breath blew straight onto his face. His legs trembled uncontrollably. Until finally, with a roar from the Demon Dragon, he was so scared that he actually wet himself. ¡°I quit, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Ashamed and disgraced, Zhuo Bufan threw his longsword on the ground and ran off into the distance, yelling. ¡°How embarrassing, and he¡¯s the top Inner Sect Disciple?¡± The crowd around him buzzed with discussion. ¡°Our Heaven Martial Sect has really declined, such a person representing our sect is truly a disgrace. Although I¡¯m not fond of this new son-in-law either.¡± ¡°This new son-in-law really lucked out, even the Demon Dragon is blind to submit to such a person.¡± ¡°Maybe he has some special qualities, I think you¡¯re just jealous.¡± The surrounding crowd was abuzz with varying opinions. Several elders saw this scene and also fell silent. The elder at the head gently coughed a few times. He said, ¡°Given the circumstances, Xu Zimei wins this third challenge. With two victories to one defeat, he wins. Does anyone object?¡± ¡°Sect Master, I think there¡¯s something fishy about this competition,¡± the Second Elder stepped forward and said. ¡°And his identity is unclear, wouldn¡¯t it be better to investigate before making a decision?¡± ¡°Alright, this matter relates to the future Young Sect Leader of our Heaven Martial Sect, it¡¯s a major affair,¡± the elder nodded. He said, ¡°Since the Second Elder has spoken, then this task is yours to investigate. I give you seven days to provide a satisfactory answer. If nothing comes out in seven days, perhaps it¡¯s time for the Second Elder position to shift.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the Second Elder quickly waved his hands. He replied, ¡°I was just speaking off the cuff; actually, I think this new son-in-law is quite alright. Let the Sect Master make the final decision.¡± ¡°Wanqing, come here,¡± the elder waved his hand and spoke to Xia Wanqing. Xia Wanqing hurriedly came forward. The elder said, ¡°Three days from now, I will hold a ceremony to officially announce you as the Young Sect Leader. Be prepared.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded hurriedly. ¡°In that case, everyone else may leave. Wanqing, come with me,¡± the elder stood up, waved his hand and said. ¡°Sect Master, what about the Demon Dragon?¡± the Great Elder asked in haste. ¡°What should be done with the Demon Dragon, you ask it,¡± the elder inquired. ¡°It doesn¡¯t decide its fate. Our Heaven Martial Sect has imprisoned it for many years; if it holds no grudge and does not harm the Sect Gate, let it be.¡± ¡­¡­ After finishing, the elder left with Xia Wanqing. Leaving behind a crowd looking at each other confusedly. Bringing Xia Wanqing back to his own courtyard, the elder coughed a few more times. Within these coughs, there were even traces of blood. ¡°Grandfather, are you alright?¡± Xia Wanqing asked in concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just an old problem,¡± the elder smiled and shook his head. ¡°Sit down, and talk with your grandfather.¡± Xia Wanqing sat down across from him, somewhat worried. The elder smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to have met that person, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Chapter 1050: 1049: Fake Play Becomes Real, Imperial Envoy Arrives Chapter 1050: Chapter 1049: Fake Play Becomes Real, Imperial Envoy Arrives ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xia Wanqing said with shame. ¡°I lied to you; I brought him here to act for the position of Young Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Grandfather couldn¡¯t see through it?¡± the elder chuckled. ¡°But you have also reached the age for marriage, can¡¯t the play turn into reality? I think that man is quite good.¡± ¡°Grandfather, what are you talking about,¡± Xia Wanqing huffed. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will ignore you.¡± ¡°Grandfather does not have much time left, do you really want to spend the latter part of your life alone, upholding this vast Sect Gate and experiencing all sorts of deceptions and intrigues?¡± the elder said. ¡°Grandfather, nothing will happen to you,¡± Xia Wanqing replied hastily. ¡°I will go to the Galaxy Empire to seek medicine for you.¡± ¡°Listen to me first, do you know why I agreed to let him take the three tests?¡± the elder said. Xia Wanqing shook her head slightly. ¡°If he could perfectly pass those three tests, I would worry that you couldn¡¯t control him in the future. If he couldn¡¯t pass even one, it would be difficult to rely on him.¡± The elder explained. ¡°Therefore, the best outcome for those three tests is two wins and one loss. He is just a mortal, but he has courage and strategies. Now, with the Demon Dragon, I believe some elders in the Sect wouldn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous once you become Sect Master.¡± Speaking of this, the elder coughed a few times. He continued: ¡°Once you become Young Sect Leader, you should start nurturing your power, your Direct Lineage. These old fellows must all be replaced, otherwise, you won¡¯t sit securely as Sect Master. You cannot have the kindness of a woman; this is how I got through.¡± ¡°I understand, Grandfather,¡± Xia Wanqing said with a low spirit. ¡°Go,¡± the elder waved his hand. ¡°Life and death are normal for humans, you don¡¯t need to mind too much.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ After the competition, several elders hurriedly left, perhaps to discuss their strategies. But the young man named Mo Du clung to Xu Zimei. ¡°Brother Xu, can you teach me your method of taming beasts?¡± ¡°Just with the dispersal of the royal aura, even the Demon Dragon would submit like a dog.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no special method, perhaps it¡¯s personal charisma,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Brother Xu, you don¡¯t consider me a brother,¡± Mo Du said. ¡°Can we become brothers just by meeting once?¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Then Brother Mo¡¯s brothers must be all over the world.¡± The two chatted all the way until they reached Spiritual Medicine Peak, where men are not allowed to enter. Mo Du then left. When he returned to the courtyard, Xia Wanqing seemed to have been waiting for him early. She was dressed in a long skirt featuring white and red, her long hair meticulously combed, wearing exquisite makeup. Her eyes bright as if filled with colors. ¡°Thank you for today,¡± Xia Wanqing said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I was just lucky,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°That Black Dragon mysteriously liked me; being handsome is really troublesome.¡± ¡°In three days, Grandfather will announce during the grand ceremony that I will be the Young Sect Leader, and he will also announce our marriage,¡± Xia Wanqing said softly, her voice tender. ¡°You¡¯re not really thinking of marrying me, are you?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I might have to leave before long.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xia Wanqing¡¯s face changed, and she quickly asked. ¡°You still haven¡¯t found your origin, you should stay in the Heaven Martial Sect for now.¡± ¡°I want to travel more in the Mortal Domain,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You think the Heaven Martial Sect is too small,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°But the outside is very dangerous; how would an ordinary person survive?¡± ¡°I have the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon; it will travel with me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Right,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded slightly. Suddenly she said, ¡°I feel a bit unwell, and you¡¯ve also been busy all day. Rest early.¡± Watching Xia Wanqing enter the room, Xu Zimei touched his chin. ¡°This girl couldn¡¯t really be interested in me, could she?¡± ¡­ In the following days, the relationship between Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing returned to normal. They would chat briefly when they met, with nothing further happening. However, the disciples they encountered started calling him ¡°son-in-law¡±. Until the next morning, when Xu Zimei stepped out of the courtyard, he found the front of the Heaven Martial Sect bustling. Some elders were also gathered at the gate. It seemed like they were welcoming someone. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t know many people in the Heaven Martial Sect, but he spotted Shangguan Lan among the crowd. So he asked, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Shangguan Lan looked back at him and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our son-in-law. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Today, the chief senior brother of our sect, Li Xiaoyuan, is returning to the sect.¡± ¡°You all are making such a big deal, even the elders are here, just to welcome him?¡± Xu Zimei said, surprised. This Li Xiaoyuan holds such a high position in the Heaven Martial Sect. ¡°It¡¯s not just that, Li Xiaoyuan is friends with the second prince of the Galaxy Empire. This time Brother Li is returning with the second prince,¡± Shangguan Lan explained with a smile. ¡°The elders are mainly here to welcome the second prince.¡± Xu Zimei then nodded in understanding. For the Galaxy Empire, although they are not very strong in the Four Directions Domain, Compared to the corner-situated Heaven Martial Sect, they are more than sufficient. Especially the second prince of the Galaxy Empire, he is a distinguished guest and could potentially compete for the throne in the future. ¡°Boring,¡± Xu Zimei yawned, preparing to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Shangguan Lan. ¡°Going back. I¡¯m not interested in them,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to learn more about your romantic rival?¡± Shangguan Lan said with a laugh. ¡°Li Xiaoyuan has been pursuing Senior Sister Xia for a long time. I reckon he won¡¯t give up easily.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, but before he could respond, an exclamation came from the front of the crowd. ¡°Here they come.¡± ¡°Look, that must be the second prince of the Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°Why are there three people? Who is that woman in the center?¡± The crowd was buzzing, and several elders stood at the very front. Xu Zimei casually glanced over. He saw in the distance, three spirited horses slowly ascending from Mufu Mountain. Among the three horses, the two on the sides were brown, and the one in the middle was white. The man on the left should be the so-called second prince. He was dressed in a golden-yellow robe, his face naturally exuding a bit of majesty. A blue hair crown held his long hair up, his eyes steady and imposing. The man on the right should be Li Xiaoyuan. He was wearing the distinctive blue robe of the Heaven Martial Sect, carrying a long spear on his back. He had a wine gourd hanging at his waist. He looked quite handsome, laughing and chatting with the woman beside him. As for the woman, her face was covered by a light veil, so her features were unclear. She was wearing a long skirt made of white Washing Silk Veil, floating in the wind. Her presence carried a light and agile aura. ¡°The Great Elder of the Heaven Martial Sect welcomes the second prince to visit our sect,¡± The Great Elder, glowing with joy, said with a light laugh. Li Xiaoyuan was his grandson, so naturally, he was proud. Chapter 1051: The 1050th Empire emissary, Secret Realm inheritance Chapter 1051: The 1050th Empire emissary, Secret Realm inheritance ¡°The Great Elder need not be overly courteous. I¡¯ve long heard of the great reputation of the Heaven Martial Sect. When the Heaven Martial Emperor was around, this place was a flourishing hub within the Four Directions Domain,¡± Prince Chen Luo said with a light chuckle. ¡°I, as a prince, have always been busy with affairs. Now that I¡¯ve received an invitation from Brother Xiaoyuan, I thought it a good opportunity to pay a visit. If I cause any inconvenience, I hope you will forgive me.¡± Upon his arrival, the Second Prince presented himself with great humility. His demeanor was indeed satisfying to all. ¡°Truly worthy of being the Second Prince of the Galaxy Empire, so noble in status yet so modest,¡± some disciples discussed on the side. ¡°Yeah, if one could marry this Second Prince, it would be like ascending to the heavens in a single step.¡± ¡°Forget about it, as long as he doesn¡¯t spit at the sight of your face you should be grateful.¡± Even Shangguan Lan beside Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes sparkled. She commented, ¡°This Second Prince of the Galaxy Empire really isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°You have such a handsome man by your side and yet you ignore him, instead envying things that are out of reach,¡± Xu Zimei sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re my senior sister¡¯s man, how could I¡­,¡± Shangguan Lan glanced at Xu Zimei. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am quite broad-minded,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°He is the Second Prince of the Galaxy Empire, who may have the chance to become the monarch of the entire empire. And you? What are you?¡± Shangguan Lan said. ¡°Here in the Heaven Martial Sect, you probably have to look at your senior sister¡¯s face before you do anything.¡± ¡°How much do you know about the Four Directions Domain?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Or say, the entire Mortal Domain?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Shangguan Lan asked. ¡°Have you heard of the True Martial Holy Sect?¡± Xu Zimei questioned again. ¡°Is that your family?¡± Shangguan Lan inquired. ¡°Did you remember something?¡± ¡°There is some recollection,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Never heard of it; the name sounds well-conceived, but who knows from which obscure corner this power emerged,¡± Shangguan Lan replied. In the Mortal Domain, she was familiar with all the prestigious and famous powers. Although she hadn¡¯t visited them, their reputations were widely known. The True Martial Holy Sect was definitely not among them. Then it was just another minor force, much like their own Heaven Martial Sect. Of course, their Heaven Martial Sect had glory in its ancestry, and maybe some still remember it. ¡­ Apart from Prince Chen Luo and Li Xiaoyuan, the Great Elder turned his gaze toward the woman next to them, her face veiled by light muslin. He smiled and said, ¡°May I inquire how this young lady is addressed?¡± The woman merely glanced at him indifferently and ignored him. The Great Elder was left somewhat awkwardly standing there. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Great Elder; she¡¯s just here to look around with us, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself,¡± Chen Luo quickly said. Only then did the Great Elder find a way to extricate himself. He hurriedly said, ¡°Please follow me, distinguished guests. Our Heaven Martial Sect has prepared superior courtyards and various spiritual feasts for you.¡± ¡°Your efforts are appreciated,¡± the Second Prince gestured with his hand. It wasn¡¯t until the group disappeared from sight that everyone else began to disperse. Shangguan Lan sighed, ¡°When will I ever find a husband like that?¡± ¡°Some people aren¡¯t as they appear, don¡¯t be too enamored,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°I¡¯d be willing even if he deceived me,¡± Shangguan Lan responded. ¡°At least he¡¯s ranked 76th on the list of heroes, which is definitely better than you.¡± ¡°Sometimes you shouldn¡¯t be fooled by the superficial aspects of things,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and left the place. He wanted to find the True Martial Holy Sect first. If this force truly existed, it could provide a place to settle down. Upon returning to the resting courtyard, Xia Wanqing was nowhere to be seen, not in the vicinity. However, he encountered someone completely unexpected. ¡°Li Xiaoyuan.¡± The other party had come here as soon as they returned to the Sect Gate. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Where is Wanqing?¡± Li Xiaoyuan inquired. ¡°Calling her so intimately, are you close with her?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Li Xiaoyuan stated blandly. ¡°I would like to have a private chat with her.¡± ¡°Then talk to him,¡± Xu Zimei beckoned with a gesture. With a dragon¡¯s roar, the massive figure of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon tore through the void, descending above them. ¡°What, what do you want to do,¡± Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s complexion shifted as he looked towards Xu Zimei. He had just returned to the sect, and the Great Elder had already briefed him on the essential details. He knew about the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon that Xu Zimei possessed. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm talking to Xu Zimei. But he hadn¡¯t expected the other to summon the Demon Dragon without a word. ¡°I mean no harm; I¡¯m just here to reminisce,¡± Li Xiaoyuan replied. His longsword unsheathed at his waist, the influence of his Esteem Vein pulsating around him. Facing the Emperor Pulse Realm Demon Dragon, his gaze was solemn. The crushing aura made it clear to him that he didn¡¯t stand the slightest chance of victory. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It too misses you, wants to catch up a bit,¡± Xu Zimei gestured. The huge body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon had already pounced. What followed was of no concern to Xu Zimei; only Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s screams could be heard from outside the courtyard. The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon did not kill him, but a humiliation was inevitable. Despite Xu Zimei¡¯s lack of feelings for Xia Wanqing, they had some nominal relationship. For someone to come knocking so brazenly, Xu Zimei found this provocation unacceptable. With nothing much to do at present, he found a recliner and leaned back in the courtyard. Taking it easy. The main task at hand was to find the True Martial Holy Sect and then liberate the Ancient Demon Cave. However, according to Bai Meng, the Ancient Demon Cave was guarded by the Holy Court and the top ten families. A direct assault was certainly impractical. If there were no clues in the Mortal Domain, he would have to look in other domains. ¡­ In the afternoon, Xia Wanqing walked into the courtyard from outside. Her expression was rather awkward. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s relaxed demeanor, she huffed angrily a few times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Got upset outside and came to vent on me?¡± Xu Zimei opened his eyes and spoke. ¡°Our marriage has been delayed,¡± Xia Wanqing responded. ¡°And the matter of me becoming the Young Sect Leader.¡± ¡°Did someone interfere?¡± Xu Zimei laughed: ¡°Let me guess, Li Xiaoyuan, he probably doesn¡¯t have the capability. It must be the second Prince of the Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?¡± Xia Wanqing said in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a nod. ¡°The second Prince said, Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s Secret Realm will allocate a part to our Heaven Martial Sect. At this critical time, we should prioritize the Secret Realm. Not the ceremony for the Young Sect Leader,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Is it just because of a Secret Realm?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a regular Secret Realm. According to the second Prince, inside lies the inheritance of the Nine Nights Immortal King,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded. ¡°Why would the inheritance of the Nine Nights Immortal King not remain in the Jiwei Sect, only to be found elsewhere,¡± Xu Zimei expressed his surprise. Why hadn¡¯t these ancestors left their legacy to their own descendants. It seemed somewhat illogical. ¡°Actually, when our ancestor, the Heaven Martial Emperor, departed, he did not leave behind his inheritance either,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. Chapter 1052: 1051: This World Is Really Big Chapter 1052: Chapter 1051: This World Is Really Big ¡°Otherwise, our two sects wouldn¡¯t have declined so rapidly. Back when the Heaven Martial Emperor and the Nine Nights Immortal King were still around, Mufu Mountain was one of the most renowned places in the Four Directions Domain. Thousands of disciples would come to Mufu Mountain every year to be recruited.¡± Xia Wanqing¡¯s mood was somewhat low. ¡°I am wholeheartedly dedicated to revitalizing our sect, but by myself, my power is minimal and my abilities are limited¡­ Would you¡­ would you be willing to join me in this effort?¡± ¡°You¡¯re putting on this pitiful look just to get me to stay, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei saw through her intentions right away. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Grandpa, when the time comes for the Secret Realm inheritance, you and I will go together,¡± said Xia Wanqing directly after being exposed. ¡°I also want to see what the Galaxy Empire is like,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ¡°In addition, keep an eye out for a power named True Martial Holy Sect.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa to help look for them, and inform you as soon as there is any news,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded her head. ¡­¡­ Since the journey to the Galaxy Empire was scheduled three days later, Xu Zimei found himself with nothing to do. Practicing his skills, knowing that it would be of no use in such a short period of time. And in understanding the Way, what exactly is to be comprehended? What is the Way? It is the myriad states of life, it is birth, aging, illness, and death. It is the rolling, turbulent world of mortal life. And not just comprehended by sitting in meditation. Because of the myriad of living beings, the joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure of life and death, the greed, stupidity, hatred, and wickedness. Eventually, all of these weave together to create the world as it is now. And that is why the Great Dao exists. The so-called comprehension, the so-called transcendence. We transcend living beings, yet ultimately, we must return to them. Until the day comes when you are no longer bound by the Great Dao, only then can you become a supreme being. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei wished to travel across the Nine Domains, starting from the Mortal Domain, experiencing trials along the way, witnessing life, and ultimately understanding the myriad of living beings. The next morning, a loud yelling outside woke Xu Zimei from his sleep. ¡°The Second Prince of the Galaxy Empire has come to visit Miss Xia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the shouting early in the morning? Can¡¯t people sleep?¡± Xu Zimei pushed open the room door and spoke indifferently. ¡°May I ask who this gentleman is?¡± Prince Chen Luo looked at Xu Zimei and inquired. Beside him were Li Xiaoyuan and a lady in white. The lady had her face covered from beginning to end, never revealing her true appearance. ¡°He is Miss Xia Wanqing¡¯s husband,¡± Li Xiaoyuan bowed his head, deliberately lowering his voice as he spoke. ¡°So you¡¯re Young Master Xu,¡± Chen Luo said with a smile. ¡°Please forgive my abrupt visit.¡± ¡°If you knew it was abrupt, why come?¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± ¡°This is a matter I can only discuss with Miss Xia,¡± Chen Luo shook his head in response. ¡°Then you might as well leave, she¡¯s not available.¡± Xu Zimei, too lazy for further words, turned back toward his room, ready to go back to sleep. ¡°Young Master Xu,¡± Chen Luo called out from behind. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s best to always leave some leeway in doing things. That Demon Dragon is indeed formidable, but it¡¯s just of the Emperor Pulse; it hasn¡¯t reached a point of invincibility.¡± Chen Luo said lightly, ¡°And in our Galaxy Empire, there is no lack of powerful Saint Vein experts.¡± ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Seven, see the guests out.¡± The figure of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon emerged once again. Beside him, Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, as he was once again reminded of yesterday¡¯s humiliation. His clothes had been torn, and only after much hiding did he manage to return. If others saw him, his lifelong reputation could be completely ruined. Was there really going to be a repeat of that? Watching the figure of the Demon Dragon advancing, its claw-like hand reminiscent of Kugu stretching towards the two. Li Xiaoyuan was almost ready to close his eyes. But in the next moment, a ¡®thud¡¯ of a muffled sound was heard. He opened his eyes again to see a figure clad in white blocking his path. It was the white-clad woman, her garments fluttering as she held back the massive body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon with a single hand. No matter how forcefully the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon exerted itself, she wouldn¡¯t budge even half a step. Xu Zimei looked at the white-clad woman. She was also gazing back at him. ¡°Interesting,¡± he yawned, muttering to himself. ¡°Young Master Xu, can we have a proper talk now?¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Make a proposition. Let Miss Xia go,¡± Chen Luo stated. ¡°Whatever you want, just ask. Xiaoyuan is deeply in love; I¡¯ll do what I can to help him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Prince,¡± Li Xiaoyuan quickly expressed his loyalty from the side. ¡°The Heaven Martial Sect really has fallen,¡± Xu Zimei slightly shook his head and said, ¡°The conditions are up to me to decide? You said it yourself.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my power, you can ask for anything,¡± Chen Luo nodded. ¡°I want her,¡± Xu Zimei pointed at the white-clad woman and said, ¡°Come to my room tonight to warm my bed.¡± As soon as his words fell, total silence enveloped the surroundings. Only a chilling killing intent emanated from the white-clad woman, enveloping Xu Zimei. ¡°What, is it something you can¡¯t do?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°You are seeking death,¡± the white-clad woman said. This was her first time speaking, her voice as cold as millennia-old ice. ¡°That¡¯s not a funny joke, Young Master Xu,¡± Chen Luo also spoke up. ¡°Forget it then, boring,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. With a forceful shove, the white-clad woman sent the colossal body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon flying backward. She forcefully flicked the ribbon from her sleeve. Like the blade of a knife, the ribbon sliced through the air towards Xu Zimei¡¯s neck. Just as it was about to make contact with Xu Zimei¡¯s neck, a figure appeared beside him. A sword flicked up the ribbon, blocking it in front of Xu Zimei. It was Xia Wanqing. She looked at everyone and spoke indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve all gone too far.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who instigated this,¡± said the white-clad woman. ¡°I instigated it? Why would I bother to provoke you early in the morning?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. The ribbon was split in two by that sword stroke. He slowly picked up the ribbon, looked at the white-clad woman with a smile, and said, ¡°This is yours, giving it back to you.¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He threw the ribbon from his hand, and the white-clad woman nonchalantly reached out to catch it. The next moment a ¡°rip¡± was heard. The ribbon slashed across her palm, leaving a deep wound in the white-clad woman¡¯s hand. Blood flowed continuously. The white-clad woman stood still, not tending to the wound, just silently staring at the ribbon in her hand. ¡°This world is indeed vast, with the Four Directions Domain and the Mortal Domain being just a tiny corner of it all.¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Tired, tired, I¡¯m going back to sleep some more.¡± The white-clad woman suddenly looked up, staring intently at Xu Zimei, without blinking. ¡°You can consider what I said just now,¡± Chen Luo shouted from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the white-clad woman said blandly, glancing at him. Her figure took the lead, walking out of the courtyard. ¡°Wanqing, I,¡± Li Xiaoyuan looked at Xia Wanqing, wanting to say more. But he was cut off. ¡°I am not an object to be passed around at will. Let¡¯s go.¡± Watching them leave, Xia Wanqing pondered for a moment before heading straight into Xu Zimei¡¯s room. Chapter 1053: 1052: Demon Dragons Advancement, The Quaint Town Chapter 1053: Chapter 1052: Demon Dragon¡¯s Advancement, The Quaint Town In the room, Xia Wanqing looked at him and asked, ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xu Zimei looked towards her. ¡°The ribbon.¡± ¡°The ribbon, I don¡¯t know what material it¡¯s made of, but it¡¯s very sharp, right?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You¡¯ve offended the Second Prince this time, it wasn¡¯t very wise,¡± Xia Wanqing said. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Life doesn¡¯t always require wisdom,¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°Actually, the Second Prince has another purpose for coming to the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Xia Wanqing said. Xu Zimei looked at her, puzzled. ¡°The struggle for the prince¡¯s position is extremely brutal, it requires not only personal strength but also the help of many external forces,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°He wants to gain the support of our Heaven Martial Sect, so once he inherits the throne, our Heaven Martial Sect may be revived within the Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°Did your grandfather agree?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Grandfather said that the struggle for the throne is like a fight between dragons and tigers. One wrong step and the consequences are unbearable. Our Heaven Martial Sect, being a minor sect, cannot rashly get involved,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°He¡¯s still considering it.¡± ¡°It is right not to get involved,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Be careful, or else our entire Heaven Martial Sect, along with its members, might end up surnamed Chen. Look at Li Xiaoyuan, now he has become the Second Prince¡¯s lapdog.¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself. Offending the Second Prince, it¡¯s still best to be cautious,¡± Xia Wanqing said. After chatting for a while, Xia Wanqing left. Xu Zimei slowly stretched out his hand, streams of Emperor Qi wrapping around his palm. This feeling of having power was really good. He walked out of the courtyard, looking towards the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon guarding the gate. He saw his right hand lightly tap. A streak of light then flew into the center of its brow. ¡°This is your reward,¡± Xu Zimei said. As his voice fell, a fierce cry was heard from the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon. Its body was enveloped in demonic clouds, and one dragon roar after another resonated louder and louder from the courtyard. It was transforming, its wings behind growing even larger. Its four claws seemed much sharper as well. Its originally pitch-black body became even deeper, leaping from the Emperor Pulse Realm to the Saint Vein. ¡°Going to the Galaxy Empire, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll have to take action,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Dealing with those people, it feels a bit like bullying the weak for me, quite uninteresting.¡± The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon quickly nodded, its voice growling low. ¡­¡­ On the way back to the courtyard, Li Xiaoyuan angrily said, ¡°This kid is too arrogant, we have to teach him a lesson. He¡¯s just relying on that evil dragon.¡± The Second Prince Chen Luo raised his hand, silencing him. Then he turned his head to the lady in white next to him and asked, ¡°What just happened? I remember it¡¯s been a long time since you were injured.¡± ¡°The world is really vast,¡± the lady in white replied. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chen Luo looked at her, confused. ¡°He was warning me,¡± the lady in white replied. ¡°What right does he have,¡± Chen Luo was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m just responsible for your safety, you better not cause trouble, or else I won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± the lady in white said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about everything once we reach the empire.¡± Chen Luo nodded slightly. ¡­ The journey to the Galaxy Empire was to take place the next day. Xia Wanqing was already packed, and Xu Zimei didn¡¯t have much to pack either. This trip to the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s Secret Realm, there were a total of seven people going. Aside from the Second Prince, the lady in white and Li Xiaoyuan, there were also Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing. Xia Wanqing also brought along Shangguan Lan, with the group being led by the Sixth Elder. The expedition was initially to be led by the Great Elder, but given his discord with Xu Zimei and others, the Sect Master ultimately sent the Sixth Elder of his own lineage. A group of people rode on Soarwind Horses, speeding towards the Secret Realm. ¡°It¡¯s been over a year since we last went to the Capital City of the Galaxy Empire,¡± said Shangguan Lan with a sigh. Indeed, Mufu Mountain was quite a distance from the Capital City. Except for official business, they rarely left. ¡°This time we are going for the Secret Realm,¡± Xia Wanqing reminded. ¡°Then elder sister, after the Secret Realm venture, can we stay a few more days in the Capital City?¡± asked Shangguan Lan. ¡°If Miss Shangguan wishes, I will be the host. Anywhere you¡¯d like to go in the Capital City,¡± Prince Chen Luo said with a laugh on the side. Li Xiaoyuan, throughout the journey, kept his eyes on Xia Wanqing, occasionally offering her warm attentions. Xia Wanqing was somewhat annoyed; she turned to look at Xu Zimei beside her. Since leaving the sect, Xu Zimei had been lying on top of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, fast asleep. This Seven-Winged Demon Dragon could adjust its size; it had just shifted to a suitable size, making it walk as stable as a rock. Xu Zimei lay on it quite comfortably. She gently kicked Xu Zimei¡¯s foot with her own. However, Xu Zimei ignored her and turned over to continue sleeping. In fact, his consciousness was already in the Divine Continent. Dealing with people from the outside world, one could say, ¡®If words don¡¯t hit it off, then there¡¯s no point in babbling on¡¯. He would have a more useful conversation with Bai Meng and others in the Divine Continent. ¡­ The Heaven Beyond Heavens¡¯ Nine Domains consist of the Mortal Domain, Catastrophe Demon Domain, Kun Ruins Domain, Robbery Immortal Domain, Heaven Extreme Realm, Cangxuan Realm, Ghost God Realm, Illusionary Sea Domain, and the Blazing Flame Realm. The Mortal Domain is at the very bottom. While the Heaven Extreme Realm is at the very top. Each domain has its own unique features, except for the Mortal Domain. It¡¯s more like an all-encompassing mishmash. Bai Meng told Xu Zimei a lot about the past deeds of the Demon Race. Because of the exile of the Ancient Demon Cave and the method to recall it. The Divine Crystals obtained from the Ruins of the Gods have been immensely beneficial to Xu Zimei. They constantly nourish his Divine Soul, allowing him to comprehend the Great Dao at all times. Even to become close to the Great Dao. The power of the War God has also let him experience the strength of the Great Emperor¡¯s five realms early on, making his enlightenment much easier. ¡­ Xu Zimei slowly opened his eyes. The group had descended from Mufu Mountain and arrived in a small town. As the day turned to evening, everyone decided to rest here for the night. ¡°When did we get a town below Mufu Mountain?¡± Shangguan Lan asked in surprise. ¡°How come I never knew about it before.¡± ¡°By the looks of it, this should be a newly built town,¡± Xia Wanqing added in amazement. The words ¡°Stormwind Town¡± caught their sight. The town was not large; they searched for quite some time before finding an inn. The Sixth Elder stepped forward and asked for seven guest rooms. The inn had no servants; there was only one Shopkeeper. He said with a smile, ¡°I am sorry, but we only have three rooms left now.¡± ¡°You have so few people in this town, how can there be no rooms?¡± Chen Luo asked with a frown. ¡°Exactly because the town is remote and this inn is the only one. And it¡¯s quite small, perhaps the guests could discuss among themselves?¡± the Shopkeeper suggested with a smile. ¡°How can we manage with three rooms?¡± Chen Luo questioned with a frown. As a Prince, his status was distinguished; he naturally expected to have his own room. Everyone looked at each other, while Xu Zimei walked around the inn. He then slowly reached out and knocked on a wooden plank beside him. A ¡°bang bang bang¡± noise followed. ¡°You¡¯ve done a fine job creating this small town.¡± Chapter 1054: 1053: Elder Xuankong, Qianniu Taoist Court Chapter 1054: Chapter 1053: Elder Xuankong, Qianniu Taoist Court Upon hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, everyone was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xia Wanqing inquired. ¡°Which friend might that be? Come out and show yourself,¡± Xu Zimei stepped out of the inn, looking up at the sky, asking. ¡°Yi,¡± a low murmur came from the sky. ¡°A minor Heaven Martial Sect actually has someone like this? Able to see through my Flowing Cloud Waterside Pavilion.¡± Hearing this sudden voice, everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically. Especially Prince Chen Luo, who seemed to have thought of something. When the crowd looked at the small town again, they found it eerily peculiar everywhere. Some trees were lush and flourishing, while others had already withered. The town¡¯s residents walked up and down the streets, but a closer look would reveal they seemed to be set in their ways. Repeating the same movements and postures. The smile on the shopkeeper¡¯s face at the inn was becoming increasingly eerie. Chen Luo asked into the void, ¡°May I ask if it is Elder Xuankong?¡± ¡°You little lad, you do have some insight,¡± the old man¡¯s voice followed. The next moment, the ground beneath shook. The town where everyone was standing was uprooted and shrank to a visible size at a speed perceivable to the naked eye. When they looked around again, they found themselves standing in a wasteland. All around was empty, with no sign of the town. In front of their sight, an old man slowly walked towards them. He was dressed in a gray robe, appearing somewhat like a scholar. He was full of vigor as he stretched out his right hand, and the miniaturized town, shrunk hundreds of times, was spinning in his palm. As if the large town they were just in was merely a toy in his hand. Xu Zimei glanced at it and found it curious as well. It was more like a technique of Heaven Edge, able to alter the size of objects at will. Of course, the complexity of it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as it seemed. ¡°Greetings to Elder Xuankong,¡± Prince Chen Luo promptly greeted. ¡°Since you have heard of my name, you should know what I am here for,¡± Elder Xuankong stated. ¡°Is the Elder here on behalf of the Sunset Empire to kill me?¡± Prince Chen Luo replied. ¡°The conflicts between empires, as the patriarch of World Stabilizing Pavilion, surely you wouldn¡¯t break the rules by intervening.¡± ¡°The girl by your side is also from World Stabilizing Pavilion, isn¡¯t she?¡± Elder Xuankong retorted. ¡°She is but a junior,¡± Prince Chen Luo quickly replied. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not so disgraceful to bully the weak,¡± Elder Xuankong declared. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but someone will.¡± With a wave of his hand, a young man appeared from behind. This young man was also dressed in a gray robe, with a red brim hat covering his head. ¡°This is my disciple, he will fight for me,¡± Elder Xuankong announced. ¡°If he wins, you may leave.¡± ¡°Does the Elder stand for Sunset Empire, or did my esteemed big brother send you?¡± Chen Luo asked. The inheritance of the Nine Nights Immortal King had been uncovered. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The king had entrusted the entire matter to him, and if he handled it to satisfaction, the position of Crown Prince might not be far off. Interruption at this juncture might mean his own brothers were involved or an enemy state. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Elder Xuankong waved his hand. The young man stepped forward. He slightly clasped his fist, ¡°World Stabilizing Pavilion¡¯s Yue Qingyun.¡± The woman in white also came forward slowly, similarly responding, ¡°World Stabilizing Pavilion¡¯s Yu Huashang.¡± ¡°Apologies Yu Sister, offense is taken,¡± Yue Qingyun declared with a light shout. With a grand gesture, the sky instantly turned dark. A mountain sprung forth from his hand and pressed down towards Yu Huashang. When the mountain was thrown, it was only as large as a palm, but upon landing, it instantly turned into a genuine mountain peak. Yu Huashang¡¯s ribbon in her hands entangled, also turning into a kilometer in length. The beautiful ribbon, like a great expanse of rivers and mountains, bound the entire mountain peak together and flung it away. With a ¡°boom¡±, when the mountain fell, instead of shattering, it transformed into a stream of Pure Energy. And returned to Yue Qingyun¡¯s hand. Then, countless ribbons came killing towards him. Yue Qingyun¡¯s gaze sharpened, his aura magnificent, as he waved his hand again. A primeval forest appeared before him. Within this forest, ten thousand beasts stampeded, and various Monster Beasts surged out. And those ribbons of Yu Huashang¡¯s also split into countless strands, joining together, forming either swords or axes. For a moment, they stood together against the horde of Monster Beasts. ¡­ Beside them, Xia Wanqing turned to Xu Zimei, asking, ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°If it were a fair fight, she would win. But with that old man by his side, Yue Qingyun will definitely win,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Why is that?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°Because they can¡¯t afford to lose,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. After speaking, he turned his gaze towards the Seven Emperors beside him. Way of Inquiry: ¡°I heard you rank seventy-eight on that list of heroes?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Chen Luo responded indifferently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up then? Letting a woman fight,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Brother Xu go up?¡± Chen Luo retorted. ¡°They want to kill you, not us,¡± Xu Zimei said. His eyes then turned to Elder Xuankong beside him. Saying, ¡°Old man, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± ¡°Please wait, young master. Let¡¯s decide after this duel concludes,¡± Elder Xuankong replied. In front of them, Yue Qingyun and Yu Huashang¡¯s battle was irreconcilable. The Way of Change in their hands was executed to perfection. The clash between various life forms. However, Yu Huashang clearly had the upper hand. Just as Yue Qingyun was being relentlessly pushed back and was about to lose, Elder Xuankong¡¯s right hand made a covert flick at his side. A powerful gush of energy surged into Yue Qingyun¡¯s body. Instantly, his aura surged, and the surrounding forests transformed, exploding outwards. And Yu Huashang¡¯s body was sent flying backward. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve lost,¡± Elder Xuankong said with a smile. ¡°If senior wishes to kill us, just act directly; why bother with these plots and schemes?¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°Elder Xuankong, you really are regressing with age,¡± at that moment, a voice came from the distant horizon. ¡°How could you strike a junior, have you forgotten the rules of World Stabilizing Pavilion?¡± Hearing this voice, Prince Chen Luo¡¯s expression relaxed immediately. Another elder appeared. Clad in a yellow robe, holding a jade cauldron, he slowly walked through the air. ¡°Jade Cauldron True Man,¡± Elder Xuankong murmured this name. ¡°You¡¯re intervening in this as well?¡± ¡°And if I am? Got a problem with that?¡± Jade Cauldron True Man said indifferently. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let them go today,¡± Elder Xuankong replied. ¡°But one thing you must remember, the founding principles of World Stabilizing Pavilion cannot be changed.¡± ¡°The decree of Qianniu Taoist Court has been issued, and I think you understand the great undertaking of our age even more than I.¡± Watching Jade Cauldron True Man remain silent, Elder Xuankong took Yue Qingyun and left directly. Chapter 1055: 1054: To Kill Chapter 1055: Chapter 1054: To Kill ¡°Mentor,¡± upon seeing Jade Cauldron True Man, Yu Huashang greeted softly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jade Cauldron True Man asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Yu Huashang shook her head slightly. Although she was injured, it wasn¡¯t severe. ¡°True Man, are you hiding something from me?¡± The Second Prince, Chen Luo, looked towards Jade Cauldron True Man and asked. ¡°What is this Qianniu Taoist Court you just mentioned?¡± ¡°I cannot tell you, but if you want to know, you can ask Emperor Chu,¡± Jade Cauldron True Man replied. Emperor Chu is the current Monarch of the Galaxy Empire. He has ruled this empire for three hundred years, truly a formidable ruler. ¡°Regardless, I still want to thank True Man for saving my life,¡± Chen Luo¡¯s emotions slightly eased. He expressed his gratitude: ¡°World Stabilizing Pavilion has become increasingly unruly.¡± ¡°Great changes are upon us, and rules are meant to be broken,¡± Jade Cauldron True Man replied. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Enough, I come in Emperor Chu¡¯s name, and I shall protect you on this journey.¡± Jade Cauldron True Man, upon his arrival, only had a brief conversation with Chen Luo. As for the members of Heaven Martial Sect, they were automatically ignored by him. Even when Li Xiaoyuan and others paid their respects to him, he paid them no attention. To him, the Heaven Martial Sect did not even deserve a glance unless they were of equal status. Of course, unless the Heaven Martial Emperor returns. With an emperor presiding over, not to mention the Galaxy Empire, even Qianniu Taoist Court would show their respects. ¡­ After some minor incidents, the group set off on their journey again. They encountered no dangers along the way. Seven days later, they reached Capital City. The King¡¯s City of the Galaxy Empire is named ¡°Changtian.¡± To Xu Zimei, the scale of Changtian City was mediocre at best. He has seen many cities along the way, and even destroyed several main cities of the Imperial Rule Immortal Sect. Indeed, this city was quite ordinary. Entering the city, Chen Luo said as he prepared to return to the Imperial Palace, ¡°You go with Miss Xia and the others to find an inn to rest first. After I have finished my business, we will head to the Secret Realm together.¡± The secret realm of the Nine Nights Immortal King was protected as soon as it was discovered because it was within the territory of the Galaxy Empire. No external forces were allowed to interfere. Anyone seeking entry had to gain the Empire¡¯s consent. Watching Chen Luo¡¯s departing figure, the lady in white also glanced at Xu Zimei before following the others and leaving. ¡°Sixth Elder, and Wanqing, let¡¯s go find an inn. I¡¯m familiar with Capital City,¡± Li Xiaoyuan said with a smile. ¡°No need, we can find one on our own,¡± Xia Wanqing refused directly. She took Shangguan Lan and Xu Zimei with her, walking towards an inn not too far away. Sixth Elder chuckled and followed them closely. Li Xiaoyuan stood in place, looking awkward. After squinting for a while, his expression returned to normal, and he followed them too. ¡°First Inn in the World.¡± This was the name of the inn; the interior decoration was quite good. After the five of them entered, they each took separate upper rooms. Then they sat down at a table on the first floor. This journey had been quite tiring, and they hadn¡¯t had a good meal. A table of hot dishes was served, and everyone started eating with gusto. Sixth Elder reminded from the side: ¡°For this secret realm, do not be too eager. It¡¯s best if we can find something, but safety comes first even if we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Sixth Elder,¡± Li Xiaoyuan said with a smile. ¡°With the Second Prince here, nothing will go wrong.¡± ¡°No matter what, the Second Prince is from the Imperial Household, and we are Heaven Martial Sect. I hope Senior Brother Li does not get too intertwined with them,¡± Xia Wanqing reminded. Li Xiaoyuan gave an embarrassed smile, not answering. In his heart, he had already sided with the Second Prince. If the Second Prince became the ruler of the Galaxy Empire in the future, he would be accompanying the dragon¡ªa contributing hero. Why would he stay in a small sect like the Heaven Martial Sect? ¡­ Just at this time, a yellow-robed youth descended from the second floor. ¡°Gentlemen, our Family Head has requested your presence,¡± the yellow-robed youth approached and said with a smile. ¡°Who is your master?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go,¡± the yellow-robed youth replied. Xia Wanqing and Xu Zimei exchanged glances. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°All will be well with me around.¡± The group stood up to go upstairs, but the yellow-robed youth stopped them. ¡°Gentlemen, our Family Head only wishes to meet Miss Xia and Young Master Xu,¡± the yellow-robed youth said. ¡°The rest of you need not come up.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed,¡± Xu Zimei said. The three of them went up the stairs together; the inn¡¯s upper level was quite decent. After passing through several rooms, they finally arrived at a private chamber. ¡°Please enter, I¡¯ll be waiting outside,¡± the yellow-robed youth said with a smile. Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing pushed the door open to enter. The room wasn¡¯t very large; by the window stood a young man. His hands were clasped behind his back as he enjoyed the street view outside. Seeing Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing coming in, the young man smiled and said, ¡°I took the liberty of inviting you here. Allow me to introduce myself¡ª Chen Tiansheng.¡± ¡°So, you are the Crown Prince,¡± Xia Wanqing immediately reacted and greeted him. ¡°Just call me Brother Chen, ¡®Crown Prince¡¯ feels too distant,¡± Chen Tiansheng said with a smile. ¡°May I know why the Crown Prince has summoned us here?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°I¡¯m planning to visit the Secret Realm tomorrow, and you both should know about the Nine Nights Immortal King matter,¡± Chen Tiansheng said. ¡°I find myself in need of company; would you two be willing to accompany me?¡± ¡°We have already promised the Second Prince, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to break our word,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will be straightforward,¡± Chen Tiansheng replied. ¡°The Emperor will soon be appointing the Crown Prince. I¡¯ve been seeking the capable and hope that both of you will join my cause. If I ascend to the throne in the future, you may choose any official position in the court.¡± Hearing the Crown Prince¡¯s offer, Xia Wanqing glanced at Xu Zimei. The offer was indeed generous. ¡°Look at you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. After some thought, Xia Wanqing finally shook her head. ¡°Apologies to the Crown Prince, but our Heaven Martial Sect currently has no interest in participating in the Imperial Household¡¯s strife.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about your Heaven Martial Sect, I¡¯m only inviting the two of you,¡± the Crown Prince said with a smile. ¡°This concerns your future; there is no need to rush, you may return and consider it first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider; I¡¯m very grateful for the Crown Prince¡¯s generous offer, but personally, I really have no interest in the Imperial struggles,¡± Xia Wanqing declined. What she was considering now was securing the position of Young Sect Leader. Other affairs beyond that were not her primary concern. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t keep you,¡± Chen Tiansheng gave a wry smile. Watching Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing walk out of the chamber, the smile on his face slowly faded. ¡°My lord,¡± the yellow-robed youth outside came in. He asked, ¡°What should be done?¡± ¡°If they cannot be utilized by me, then kill them,¡± the Crown Prince commanded with a stern tone. ¡°I do not wish for them to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the yellow-robed man¡¯s figure then vanished. Chapter 1056: 1055 Emperor Chu, Heroes List Chapter 1056: Chapter 1055 Emperor Chu, Heroes List Coming down from the second floor, Li Xiaoyuan hurriedly looked at the two and asked, ¡°Who was looking for you?¡± ¡°A familiar person, you don¡¯t know them,¡± Xia Wanqing said indifferently. She was preoccupied during the meal. Initially, the Heaven Martial Sect just wanted to dip into the benefits of the Secret Realm but somehow got deeply involved. After dinner, the sky gradually darkened. Everyone returned to their respective rooms. Xu Zimei was resting when he suddenly heard a knock on the door. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± came Xia Wanqing¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Xu Zimei opened the door, asking in confusion. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep; I want to talk to you,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°About the Crown Prince?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Lots of things, I just feel restless inside,¡± Xia Wanqing stepped into the room and slowly sat down on a chair beside. ¡°All the restlessness stems from one word, weakness,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°One day, if you become strong, you don¡¯t need to be invincible, but you won¡¯t have to deal with these daily nuisances.¡± ¡°When¡­ do you plan to leave?¡± Xia Wanqing asked after a pause. ¡°If possible, after coming out of the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s Secret Realm,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Can you not leave?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, her head lowered, her face unclear. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider leaving the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I want to revive the Heaven Martial Sect, that¡¯s my dream,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°Right, you have your dreams, and I have mine,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°But before I go, I can help you clear some.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, just take good care of yourself, just stay alive,¡± Xia Wanqing said. She stood up and walked to the bed. Outside the window, a full moon was shining with endless brilliance. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed the moon,¡± she murmured to herself. Xu Zimei patted her shoulder. Xia Wanqing¡¯s body softened and she directly fell into his arms. He slowly placed her on the bed beside. Then, looking outside the room, he smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, there¡¯s no point hiding anymore.¡± As soon as his words fell, a figure suddenly appeared in the room. It seemed as though it had materialized from thin air. ¡°You do have some skills, my stealth technique, I reckon, is unseen by most in the Imperial City,¡± the dark figure spoke indifferently. ¡°Did the Crown Prince send you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Failed to coax, so now you harbor murderous intentions.¡± ¡°A dead man doesn¡¯t need to know so much,¡± the dark figure said as his voice fell. His figure had already disappeared. The next moment he reappeared, his longsword was already thrusting towards Xu Zimei from behind. Xu Zimei directly slapped him back, and the figure was heavily flung away. Before the dark figure landed, he stretched out a hand and directly pulled the dark figure back in front of him. One hand clenched around his neck. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to kill an ant, but you always come crawling in front of me.¡± Xu Zimei looked at him. The figure was tightly wrapped, only the eyes revealing the sheer terror within. ¡°My lord, I¡­¡­.¡± Before he could finish speaking, a burst of nameless fire ignited and burnt him to ashes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. A silent night, When Xia Wanqing slowly opened her eyes, she found herself in Xu Zimei¡¯s bed. She quickly checked her body. ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Xu Zimei entered the room saying. ¡°Last night when you were tired, I didn¡¯t disturb you. I went to sleep in your room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xia Wanqing¡¯s face slightly flushed, and she quickly got out of bed. ¡°The Sixth Elder is still outside waiting to eat, and the Second Prince has arrived. Today, we are heading to the Secret Realm,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You should quickly get ready and wash up.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded. After the two had prepared, the Second Prince and his entourage had already been waiting outside for some time. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there might be some changes in plans,¡± Chen Luo said as he looked at Xia Wanqing coming downstairs. ¡°What happened?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, slightly frowning. ¡°Originally, the Emperor had put me in charge of this Secret Realm, but after I returned to the palace yesterday, it seemed that the Emperor places great importance on this Secret Realm journey.¡± Chen Luo continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specific reason, but he plans to come to the Secret Realm himself.¡± ¡°What does the Second Prince mean?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°It was originally me who would lead you, but now, you will have to follow the main troop,¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°I am here to warn you that when you are with the Emperor, do not speak. Just follow and respond to the situation as necessary.¡± ¡°Emperor Chu?¡± Xia Wanqing inquired. ¡°Yes, my father is currently gathering troops at the North City Gate, so let¡¯s set off now,¡± Chen Luo said. Xia Wanqing nodded slightly. At this point, she no longer wanted to go to the Secret Realm. But with the Second Prince personally notifying, it was difficult for her to refuse. ¡­ The group was ready and headed towards the North City Gate of the Imperial City. Upon reaching the North City Gate, many people had already gathered there. Including the Crown Prince. When he saw Xu Zimei and the others, the Crown Prince was slightly surprised, then fell into deep thought. Looking up, Xu Zimei saw the man seated in the elevated imperial throne, likely Emperor Chu. He had a square face and an imposing aura without anger. He possessed the aura of a born leader. Many people involuntarily bowed their heads when they looked at him. He was the supreme ruler, as well as the ruler of the Galaxy Empire. He stared straight ahead, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, deep in thought. On either side of Emperor Chu, there was an elder. One of them was Jade Cauldron True Man. The other was an old woman whom Xu Zimei did not recognize. He also saw Yu Huashang and several other princes. ¡°This probably isn¡¯t just a simple exploration of the Secret Realm,¡± Xu Zimei commented with a smile. ¡°You saw it too, Brother Xu,¡± Chen Luo didn¡¯t hide it. He said, ¡°This time, Qianniu Taoist Court is involved.¡± Typically, only a Sect Gate that had produced a Great Emperor or an even stronger entity could be called a Taoist Court. The Heaven Martial Sect used to be a Taoist Court. However, after the destruction of the Mufu Mountain¡¯s source of Tao, they gradually declined to a small sect as they are now. ¡°The specifics I cannot say; you will learn once we are there.¡± The formation at the city gate seemed to be waiting for something, naturally attracting the attention of the city¡¯s populace. After a short wait, a young man in white came out from the city. This young man carried himself gracefully and had a Longsword on his back. He had the look of a swordsman with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the seventh-ranked ruthless swordsman Sikong Ji from the valor list?¡± The appearance of this young man immediately caused a major stir at the city gate. Following behind him was another robust young man carrying a hammer and dressed in steel clothing. ¡°That¡¯s Wu Dao, ranked third on the valor list.¡± Chapter 1057: 1056: Empire Merger, Best Two out of Three Chapter 1057: Chapter 1056: Empire Merger, Best Two out of Three Sikong Ji and Wu Dao stepped forward in succession, both bowing slightly as they greeted, ¡°Paying respects to Emperor Chu.¡± ¡°Young talents are too kind. We¡¯ll have to rely on you again for this occasion,¡± Emperor Chu said with a smile. ¡°We will dedicate our full efforts for the Galaxy Empire,¡± Wu Dao replied. ¡°What about Xuan Yi?¡± Emperor Chu looked behind and inquired. Sikong Ji exchanged a glance with the others, all slightly silent. ¡°He went to the Sunset Empire.¡± Xuan Yi, a presence ranked fourth on the list of heroes. Emperor Chu forcefully slapped the throne, his face capricious, his brows furrowed for a long time before finally relaxing gradually. ¡°If we can obtain the inheritance this time, whatever you want within the Galaxy Empire, just speak up,¡± Emperor Chu replied. ¡°As for the others, it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t think highly of our Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, is it time to leave?¡± An old crone next to him spoke up, her voice raspy. She was shrouded in a black robe, moving silently as she walked, her entire figure shrinking together. ¡°Let us depart,¡± Emperor Chu waved his hand. ¡°What about the third participant?¡± Jade Cauldron True Man asked on the side. ¡°Without Xuan Yi, who shall participate?¡± Emperor Chu didn¡¯t speak but instead turned his gaze toward the princes. Speaking up, he said: ¡°Who among you will enter the fray? The Crown Prince position will belong to whoever wins.¡± Their faces lit up with excitement. The position of Crown Prince had hung in limbo; they had openly and covertly struggled for a long time, yet there hadn¡¯t been a standard for judgment. Now that Emperor Chu had spoken, winning would mean becoming Crown Prince, but it was unsaid that the consequences of losing would be severe. The message was clear. ¡°Let the journey commence,¡± Emperor Chu waved his hand, looking somewhat weary. He closed his eyes slightly, his face reflecting deep thought. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Miss Yu,¡± the Second Prince turned to look at Yu Huashang and said, ¡°If it¡¯s really necessary, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to take action.¡± ¡°I am only responsible for protecting you,¡± Yu Huashang replied nonchalantly. ¡°If I participate, my life will be at risk, and that is also a form of protection,¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°I promise you, if I become Crown Prince, I will make World Stabilizing Pavilion the number one power in the Galaxy Empire.¡± Yu Huashang remained silent, without a word. The crowd set off with the main troop, not too many in number, but certainly not a few. ¡°It seems only we are kept in the dark,¡± Xu Zimei said to Xia Wanqing with a smile. ¡°I also feel that things aren¡¯t as simple,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded in agreement. All of Galaxy Empire¡¯s anomalous actions seemed to be foreshadowing something. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time,¡± Xia Wanqing sighed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The journey to the Secret Realm wasn¡¯t far from the Galaxy Empire. The Empire had stationed heavy troops to guard it. Following the main troop, after about two Hours, everyone finally saw the soldiers of the Galaxy Empire. In these two Hours, these Princes had tried every means to secure a victory in this competition. As for what kind of competition it was, Xu Zimei and the others were also unaware. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the General in black armor half-knelt on the ground in greeting. Emperor Chu slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the weariness on his face was swept away, and an astonishing aura burst forth around him. This aura was that of a true King. Above ten thousand people. His sharp eyes were intimidating and oppressive with just a glance. Adorned in his imperial robes, he slowly rose from the throne. ¡°Have the dignitaries from the Qianniu Taoist Court arrived?¡± Emperor Chu inquired. ¡°Not yet, but the people from Sunset Empire have already arrived,¡± the Black Armored General replied. ¡°They¡¯re quite quick in arriving,¡± Emperor Chu sneered coldly, speaking indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them.¡± He walked down, with Jade Cauldron True Man and an old woman by his side, and several Princes along with Wu Dao following behind. ¡°Second Prince, what exactly is going on?¡± Xia Wanqing stepped forward and asked. ¡°We¡¯ve simply come to this Secret Realm. If it¡¯s inconvenient, then we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here now, then I¡¯m not afraid to tell you,¡± Chen Luo thought for a moment, and then said. ¡°You should know about the Sunset Empire.¡± Xia Wanqing nodded her head. There are many empires in the Four Directions Domain, but around Mufu Mountain, the two biggest empires are only Galaxy and Sunset. ¡°Our Galaxy Empire and the Sunset Empire are both governed by the Qianniu Taoist Court. Some time ago, the Taoist Court issued an order to integrate the powers within the realm, Galaxy Empire and Sunset Empire have been in conflict for a thousand years, and now they must merge together,¡± Chen Luo said. ¡°Merge?¡± Xia Wanqing was stunned. This was no small matter, it was not good neither for the residents of the two countries, nor for the rulers. If they merge, what would happen to the current Imperial Household? Who would be the ruler? Neither of the two Imperial Households would be content. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve also thought of this. If we were to resolve this by warfare, clearly it wouldn¡¯t be wise. It would greatly harm both nations,¡± Chen Luo explained. ¡°So, the Qianniu Taoist Court has been considering a simple way to resolve this.¡± ¡°This inheritance from the Nine Nights Immortal King is an opportunity?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°The inheritance appeared within the Galaxy Empire. Originally, we thought it was just an ordinary inheritance. My father entrusted it to me to handle. It wasn¡¯t until I returned to the palace this time that I learned this inheritance might be more than just a common one from the Nine Nights Immortal King. There¡¯s a big secret hidden within,¡± said the Second Prince. ¡°The Qianniu Taoist Court set a rule, whoever obtains the inheritance and hands it over to the Court, will become the ruler over the merged nations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still somewhat unclear,¡± Xia Wanqing shook her head and asked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you could search for the inheritance fairly. Why involve people like Wu Dao and Sikong Ji?¡± ¡°The problem lies in the fact that the Secret Realm has restrictions; only one person can enter at a time,¡± Chen Luo replied. ¡°Whoever enters first has a naturally much larger advantage. The two nations argued over this for a long time, and in the end, the Qianniu Taoist Court decided to overrule with a competition. They chose three youths from each nation, using the best of three matches to determine who gets to send someone in first.¡± Hearing this, Xia Wanqing finally understood everything. ¡°If that is the case, then why did the Second Prince bring us here? This has nothing to do with our Heaven Martial Sect.¡± ¡°The Qianniu Taoist Court is only interested in the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s inheritance, they¡¯re not interested in anything else inside,¡± Chen Luo said with a smile. ¡°When the time comes, you can go in, it¡¯s like they eat meat, and we drink soup.¡± ¡°Second Prince, if you have something to say, just say it,¡± Xia Wanqing remained unmoved. This explanation made no sense. Why would Chen Luo help the Heaven Martial Sect for no reason? Because of Li Xiaoyuan? He¡¯s just a dog, no one cares about him. Besides that, there¡¯s practically no connection between them. ¡°If the Second Prince doesn¡¯t speak, then we¡¯re not willing to accompany you.¡± Seeing Xia Wanqing about to leave, Chen Luo hurriedly stopped everyone. He said with a light laugh: ¡°Actually, there are some reasons. For this competition between the two nations, the Qianniu Taoist Court will send someone to specifically judge. It¡¯s as though they¡¯ll be like a referee.¡± Chapter 1058: 1057: Xiao Family, Hegemony Ranking Chapter 1058: Chapter 1057: Xiao Family, Hegemony Ranking ¡°According to the information we¡¯ve obtained, the arbitrator sent by the Qianniu Taoist Court is a disciple of the Xiao Family.¡± At this, the Second Prince cracked an embarrassed smile. ¡°But what does this have to do with us?¡± Xia Wanqing still wore an expression of confusion. The Sixth Elder beside her gave a soft cough. Looking at Xia Wanqing, he said, ¡°Actually, the Xiao Family does have some relations with our Heaven Martial Sect.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing,¡± Xia Wanqing asked perplexedly. ¡°Many years ago, back when the Heaven Martial Emperor was still around, our Heaven Martial Taoist Court and the Qianniu Taoist Court were both quite renowned. There used to be marital alliances between the two powers from time to time.¡± The Sixth Elder said. ¡°However, after the Heaven Martial Emperor¡¯s departure and the destruction of our origins, we entered a period of decline. Our connection with the Qianniu Taoist Court gradually disconnected.¡± ¡°The Second Prince indeed has made a clever calculation,¡± Xia Wanqing commented coolly. ¡°But you might be disappointed to learn that we have long lost contact with the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t be upset; I admit that I¡¯ve withheld some information, but I will also ensure your entry into the Secret Realm. It¡¯s all a matter of mutual needs,¡± Chen Luo said with a smile. ¡°As for whether there¡¯s any connection, that¡¯s not important. Perhaps they will bear old favor in mind, and I can guarantee that no matter what the outcome is? I will ensure your entry into the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s take a look,¡± Xu Zimei remarked. ¡°Otherwise, all this trouble would have been in vain.¡± ¡°Brother Xu is indeed wise,¡± Chen Luo laughed and replied. Xia Wanqing glanced at Xu Zimei but offered no further objection. ¡­ Emperor Chu walked at the forefront. Ahead of him, a group of people had been waiting for some time. The leader of that group was an elderly man. He wore a royal robe similar to theirs, but the Divine Dragon embroidered on it was different from that of the Galaxy Empire. The old man was quite aged. He lacked Emperor Chu¡¯s sharp edge and instead gave off a feeling of the sun setting behind the Western Mountains. His beard was very white, and when he laughed, it seemed all his teeth were gone, and he would occasionally cough a few times. But almost no one here dared to underestimate him. Because he was the Monarch of the Sunset Empire, the Qi Emperor. He had led a frail state to become an empire, able to contend with, and even surpass, the Galaxy Empire. He had looked like this decades ago, seemingly not long for this world. Yet he still sat firmly on the throne. A few people followed him, and they were now watching Emperor Chu approach with smiles on their faces. ¡°Long time no see,¡± the Qi Emperor said with a light chuckle. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I do hope that the next time we meet, it will be in the Imperial Palace of the Sunset Empire,¡± Emperor Chu responded coolly. ¡°If you have the capability, I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± the Qi Emperor laughed. ¡°Where¡¯s Xuan Yi?¡± Emperor Chu glanced over the people around the Qi Emperor and asked. ¡°When the time comes for you to meet, you naturally will,¡± the Qi Emperor replied with a smile. Emperor Chu clearly wasn¡¯t satisfied with this answer and left with a cold snort. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Hero List released by the Galaxy Empire?¡± Xu Zimei asked from the side. ¡°Why then didn¡¯t they invite the person ranked first?¡± Xia Wanqing glanced at him and explained, ¡°The Hero List is indeed released by the Galaxy Empire, but they¡¯re not the ones who rank it. They don¡¯t have that kind of strength.¡± ¡°Then who does?¡± Xu Zimei asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never even heard of the Holy Hall,¡± Xia Wanqing responded. ¡°The Holy Hall updates the Hero List every month. Then it¡¯s passed down for various Taoist Courts, Imperial Dynasties, and Empires to publish.¡± ¡°The Holy Hall, I truly haven¡¯t heard of it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He looked up towards the so-called Secret Realm. A particularly large pit had formed where the earth ahead had caved in. The rules within this pit were distorted, and space was in chaos. It could be said to be extremely dangerous. ¡°How did you determine that this is the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s relic?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°When the Secret Realm first appeared, the phantom of the Nine Nights Immortal King ascended into the sky. It illuminated the eternal night for an entire night,¡± Chen Luo replied. ¡­¡­¡­ At that moment, a rumbling sound came from the Firmament above. Like thunder on a clear day, everyone looked up. They saw a huge battleship stopped right above them. ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Ship of the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Prince Chen Luo said. The massive Spirit Ship slowly docked, and three figures descended from above. These three figures were all dressed in blue robes, fluttering in the wind, two men and one woman. They looked to be around the same age as Xia Wanqing. On the blue robes, there was a pattern of a Bull Demon kneeling on the ground. ¡°Where are Emperor Chu and Qi Emperor?¡± the youth on the left asked as he landed, his voice indifferent. His face was serious, and a Longsword on his back was sheathed. His long hair was tied back with a headband. His clothes were neat and clean. ¡°Could you be the seniors from Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Emperor Chu and the other person hurried forward to greet. If their subjects saw this scene, they would surely be greatly shocked. They, as rulers of a nation, were being so respectful in front of a few young people. Besides the youth on the left, there were the Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s three people, including the youth on the right. He wore the same style of robe, slightly plump, his face always sporting an ambiguous smile. The woman in the middle, even more so, was aloof. As if she was a flower condensed from frost, yet to bloom, daring no one to look directly. From a distance, one could be affected by the cold aura she emitted. ¡°The three of us are here by our master¡¯s order to assess you all,¡± the youth on the left briefly introduced their names. ¡°Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s Xiao Buhui. Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s Qin Yao. Qianniu Taoist Court¡¯s Fatty Wang.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Teacher Luo¡¯s esteemed disciples,¡± Emperor Chu said with a smile. He replied: ¡°We¡¯ll be in your care this time.¡± ¡°Where are the participants in the competition?¡± Qin Yao asked. Emperor Chu beckoned, and Sikong Ji along with Wu Dao stepped forward. ¡°Emperor Chu sure has good methods, bringing these two here,¡± Qi Emperor laughed. ¡°I believe the Qi Emperor shouldn¡¯t be lacking either,¡± Emperor Chu said lightly. Qi Emperor clapped his hands, and instantaneously three figures approached swiftly from not far away. ¡°Xuan Yi, Xie Shitian,¡± Emperor Chu enunciated each word. Xuan Yi ranked fourth on the list of heroes, and Xie Shitian was fifth. There was also a youth in a black robe beside them. However, his entire body was shrouded in a gray robe, with only his eyes visible. Therefore, no one could discern his identity. ¡°Is this list of heroes supposed to represent the strongest of the younger generation within the Four Directions Domain?¡± Xu Zimei turned to Xia Wanqing and asked. ¡°Not exactly, the list of heroes only includes Loose Cultivators or disciples from minor forces.¡± Xia Wanqing told him, ¡°Factions like Taoist Courts and Imperial Dynasties have their own supreme rankings.¡± ¡°Supreme rankings?¡± Xu Zimei couldn¡¯t help but comment. ¡°What a vulgar name.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down, these are all named by the Holy Hall. Don¡¯t get yourself killed,¡± Xia Wanqing quickly warned. ¡°The caliber of the supreme rankings is much higher than that of the list of heroes; these disciples from the Qianniu Taoist Court should be on the supreme rankings.¡± Xia Wanqing explained: ¡°So they do look down on us quite a bit.¡± Chapter 1059: 1058: The Contest Begins, Wu Qing Sword Chapter 1059: Chapter 1058: The Contest Begins, Wu Qing Sword ¡°Who is that youth in the black robe?¡± Xu Zimei looked over to the side of the Sunset Empire, at the last black-robed youth, and inquired. ¡°His face is completely covered; even if he knows me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Which side do you think will win?¡± ¡°Purely based on strength, it¡¯s definitely the Sunset Empire,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°First of all, the Galaxy side is short one person, and the identity of that black-robed youth is unknown. If it¡¯s two out of three rounds, where will Galaxy find a third person?¡± ¡°What about these princes?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of mud dogs and clay chickens,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He looked over at these princes, pathetically weak. Perhaps they are somewhat capable for ordinary cultivators. Then he turned his gaze back to the black-robed youth. Feeling his stare, the other side smiled at him. Despite his face being covered, Xu Zimei could still feel his smile. ¡­¡­¡­ Xiao Buhui looked towards Emperor Chu and the Qi Emperor and asked, ¡°Where do you plan to have the contest?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it right beside this Secret Realm,¡± Emperor Chu said. His complexion wasn¡¯t looking good; after all, they were one person short on their side. He looked towards Jade Cauldron True Man beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell those sons who you informed me about to quickly choose someone to come out. If they lose this contest, they can forget about the position of the Crown Prince.¡± Jade Cauldron True Man nodded slightly and retreated. Emperor Chu¡¯s expression returned to calmness, and with a stretch of his hand, a black stream of light was thrown out from his hand. At the same time, the Qi Emperor also stretched out his hand, throwing a white stream of light into the sky. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, the black and white lights intertwined in the void. The Firmament thundered with a ¡°boom boom boom.¡± The black and white lights brightened, covering the void. Once the lights converged, a battle platform appeared, slowly descending from the void. The material of this battle platform was unknown; half of it was black, and half white. Black and white were separated, and an ancient aura surrounded it. The crowd around could faintly hear the sounds of clanging armor and chaotic battles as if tens of thousands of armies were fighting before them. However, in the blink of an eye, the illusion vanished, leaving only the battle platform in sight. ¡°This is,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Such an impressive battle platform.¡± ¡°A long time ago, a battlefield from a meteoric battle appeared nearby, and both the Sunset Empire and the Galaxy Empire entered to explore. Later, they discovered this battle platform, and during the struggle between the two sides, the platform split in two; one part went into the hands of Emperor Chu. The other part went to the Qi Emperor.¡± ¡°The land of meteoric battle,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. ¡°Lands of meteoric battle are remnants of great wars, with battles both large and small in scale. However, the nature of these battles is rarely known,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these battle platforms; they are not only indestructible but also nearly impossible to destroy. Cultivating on them can also condense one¡¯s martial intent.¡± The battle platform was a kilometer long, covering the surroundings. People hovered in the air as they watched the scene within the battle platform. ¡°Let¡¯s start then, who will you send out for the first round?¡± Xiao Buhui asked. ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots,¡± replied Emperor Chu. If they don¡¯t draw lots to decide who goes first, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be fair for anyone. After all, whoever goes first, the one after would have time to cope and adjust. It¡¯s the same principle as King of Qi¡¯s horse race. ¡°No need, we in the Sunset Empire fear no one,¡± the Qi Emperor waved his hand and laughed. ¡°Pure strength will crush any opponent. We will send someone out first, giving Emperor Chu time to respond.¡± ¡°We are equally fearless,¡± said Emperor Chu indifferently. ¡°Xie Shitian, you take the first match,¡± said the Qi Emperor. The youth named Xie Shitian nodded slightly. His face was pale, not the pallor of the void, but a sickly white. Dressed in a green robe, he slowly stepped onto the battle platform. ¡°Who among you will respond to the challenge?¡± His gaze turned towards Sikong Ji and Wu Dao, inquiring. ¡°Do you have confidence?¡± Emperor Chu turned to look at Sikong Ji beside him and asked. If Sikong Ji could defeat Xie Shitian, then with Wu Dao¡¯s ranking being the third in the hero rankings, it was very likely that he could also defeat Xuan Yi. In that case, for this best-of-three match, there would be no need for a third contestant. The only concern at this moment was Sikong Ji. Because he was ranked only seventh in the hero rankings. Emperor Chu had no choice, the presences within the top ten of the hero rankings were more difficult to request than the last. Some were like the Divine Dragon, seen in only fleeting glimpses. To have Sikong Ji participate was already their utmost limit. Initially, Xuan Yi was the third contestant, this sudden betrayal also caught Emperor Chu somewhat off guard. But now there was simply no time to find a third contestant. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± said Sikong Ji. In truth, he too had no confidence, after all, his opponent was two ranks above him. According to the rules of the hero rankings, even if he wanted to challenge, he had to challenge the sixth rank first. Sikong Ji slowly walked onto the battle platform and drew a sword from behind his back. The sword burst out with a grey light. At this moment, Sikong Ji¡¯s eyes also turned grey. ¡°Wu Qing sword, Sikong Ji,¡± said Xia Wanqing observing from the side. ¡°It is said that he practices the Wu Qing (Heartless) sword, entering the Taoism through heartlessness, extinguishing all his emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no different from a machine,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡­¡­ As people were talking, the battle had already begun. Sikong Ji brandished his sword and charged forward, sword Qi swirling around him, filling the entire battle platform with the aura of heartlessness. Xie Shitian also rose up with an evil aura. He used no weapon, his hands were instead encased in grey vapors swirling around. ¡°Sanqing Heartless Sword,¡± Sikong Ji called out coldly. His longsword turned into numerous afterimages, streaking through the Endless Void, rending everything apart. It seemed as if what he held was not a sword, but an unfeelingly turbulent river. A sword fell, and the relentless stream of heartlessness surged forth. ¡°Jiuyou Soul-breaking Palm.¡± Xie Shitian waved his right hand, the grey vapor around his palm flowing as if it had turned into a white bone. This bone was more than twice the size of a normal hand. It¡¯s like it encompassed the Jiuyou, with Wronged Souls haunting it, and a bloody river overturning. Xie Shitian¡¯s afterimages multiplied underfoot, surrounding Sikong Ji with countless figures. Sikong Ji¡¯s gaze turned grave, his longsword spinning around him in the air. Resulting in his entire body spiraling as well. But just at that moment, Xie Shitian¡¯s figure vanished from sight. Before Sikong Ji could react, a pair of Netherworldly hands suddenly emerged from the ground. The hands grabbed his right leg and yanked him down fiercely. ¡°Sikong Ji is about to lose,¡± said Xia Wanqing. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he has any tricks up his sleeve,¡± Xu Zimei yawned, seemingly bored. The Second Prince appeared to say something to Xiao Buhui and several others. Xiao Buhui¡¯s glance drifted towards Xia Wanqing. Seemingly uninterested in these battles, he slowly walked over to them. ¡°Heaven Martial Sect?¡± he said, looking at Xia Wanqing and the Sixth Elder. Chapter 1060: 1059 The Gap, The Third Person Chapter 1060: Chapter 1059 The Gap, The Third Person ¡°Met Young Master Xiao,¡± Li Xiaoyuan hastily nodded in response. ¡°Your Heaven Martial Sect is really declining,¡± Xiao Buhui said. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard from the ancestors that there were old grievances, but those are matters of the family. Now that you cannot forget them, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re declining.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Young Master Xiao means,¡± Xia Wanqing asked calmly. ¡°This is a dispute between two nations; you shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Xiao Buhui stated coolly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°We are here at the invitation of the Second Prince,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°If I were you, I would just cower in Mufu Mountain, you¡¯re almost losing all the face of the Heaven Martial Emperor.¡± Xiao Buhui replied: ¡°Let me make it clear to you, the conflict between the two nations. It will not change anything because of you.¡± ¡°We never intended to change anything,¡± Xia Wanqing looked at Xiao Buhui and said. ¡°Young Master Xiao seems to have great hostility towards us, could there be some misunderstanding?¡± ¡°No misunderstanding, but indeed I have much disdain,¡± Xiao Buhui said. ¡°I hope Young Master Xiao can make it clear, I don¡¯t quite understand your meaning,¡± Xia Wanqing inquired doubtfully. ¡°Putting it too clearly would embarrass everyone, go back and tell your Sect Master to live well like a toad at the bottom of the well and stop foolishly longing to be with the swan,¡± Xiao Buhui replied. After finishing speaking, he turned around and left. Leaving Xia Wanqing looking furious. Having done nothing, but being lectured out of nowhere, anyone would feel terrible inside. ¡°Hey,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s voice rose from behind. ¡°Do you look very noble?¡± ¡°Are you also from the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± Xiao Buhui turned his head and glanced at Xu Zimei. Said indifferently: ¡°As for nobility, at least your Heaven Martial Sect does not qualify.¡± Xu Zimei wanted to say something more, but Xia Wanqing gestured to stop him. Although she was also very angry inside. But she didn¡¯t want to offend Xiao Buhui and the Qianniu Taoist Court. Because they could not afford to offend, nowadays, the Heaven Martial Sect was no longer the era when all nations came to pay tribute. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Zimei gave her a reassuring expression. ¡°No matter if I qualify or not, I hope you remember my name, Xu Zimei. Before long, this name will become your nightmare.¡± Xiao Buhui¡¯s steps stopped instantly, he took a glance at Xu Zimei. His eyes slightly squinted, emitting a dangerous light. ¡°You should be glad you are from the Heaven Martial Sect, otherwise, you would be a corpse by now.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Speak less, we can¡¯t afford to offend,¡± Shangguan Lan reminded from the side. ¡°When I get the chance, I will visit the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You¡¯re just bragging,¡± Shangguan Lan retorted. ¡°I hope next time you can restrain a bit, if you offend someone on your own it¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t drag the Heaven Martial Sect into this,¡± Li Xiaoyuan said sarcastically from the side. Xia Wanqing couldn¡¯t bear it and looked at Li Xiaoyuan in response: ¡°That¡¯s still better than you being too afraid to say a word.¡± ¡°Do you know the difference between an ant and an elephant,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Sometimes an ant bites an elephant; the elephant doesn¡¯t bother, not because of fear, but disdain.¡± During the conversation among the people, the central battle had already decided a victor. Sikong Ji transformed into the Ruthless Sword Dao, with only a sword stirring incessantly between heaven and earth. But Xie Shitian was obviously stronger, with a majestic aura around him, like an Asura walking out of Jiuyou. He fiercely suppressed the Ruthless Sword. The Longsword shattered, Sikong Ji¡¯s figure also fell disgracefully. The Jiuyou Soul-breaking Palm was less than half a centimeter from his neck. ¡°I concede,¡± he uttered these few words painfully. ¡°Sunset Empire wins the first round,¡± Xiao Buhui stated coolly. Qi Emperor stroked his beard, looked towards Emperor Chu, and smiled, ¡°Emperor Chu, I will still let my people take the stage first, a courtesy to you.¡± He waved his hand, ¡°Xuan Yi, go ahead.¡± ¡°Please, Wu Dao,¡± Emperor Chu looked at Wu Dao, took a deep breath, and spoke. If they lost this match, they would probably have no further connection with the Secret Realm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sparred with Xuan Yi a few days ago, he¡¯s no match for me.¡± Wu Dao said confidently. He stepped onto the battlefield, slowly placing the giant hammer from his back down. The ground rumbled, thunderously. ¡°Just give up, don¡¯t waste time,¡± Wu Dao spoke. ¡°Brother Wu, each of us serves our master; winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter; I want to give it another try,¡± Xuan Yi smiled. He spun the long spear on his back once, then grasped it in his hand. ¡°Each serves their own master, yet you, who betrayed and forgot your loyalties dare to say that?¡± Wu Dao snorted coldly. Both had already pledged themselves to Emperor Chu. Yet they reneged at a crucial moment, clearly an act of treachery. ¡°Deception is all fair in war, Brother Wu, take this,¡± Xuan Yi uttered softly, and the long spear lunged forward. The spear point fierce and focused, concentrated all its energy at one point. With a ¡°boom,¡± the long spear shattered into countless spear intents, scattering around. Wu Dao lifted the giant hammer with his hands and feet, smashing it forth directly. Such a hammer stroke could legitimately be described as earth-shattering. Even the whole battlefield trembled violently. The long spear was thoroughly smashed and sent flying. Obviously furious, Wu Dao held nothing back. This giant hammer, weighing around ten thousand pounds, swirled in his hands as effortlessly as a solid wall, moving freely both forward and backward. He suppressed Xuan Yi throughout the entire process. ¡°Rosha Dharma Aspect,¡± Wu Dao roared again. His muscles bulged magnificently, the hammer increased its size manifold, and he fiercely smashed it towards Xuan Yi. ¡°I concede,¡± seeing this scene, Xuan Yi hurriedly shouted. However, his hammer had already gathered momentum and couldn¡¯t be retracted. ¡°Stop, attacking after admitting defeat is not allowed,¡± Qi Emperor lightly reprimanded. Just as the hammer was about to fall, there was a ¡°boom,¡± but not the earth-shattering blast as imagined. Instead, a dull thud echoed. The crowd looked on in shock. They saw one of the three from Qianniu Taoist Court, the just-introduced Fatty Wang, who had teleported beneath the giant hammer. He didn¡¯t use any weapons, just punched. This enormous hammer was actually shattered by just one punch. Wu Dao stared blankly at the handle in his hand. ¡°Considering your hammer truly could not be retracted, I won¡¯t punish you,¡± Fatty Wang responded. His body calmly ascended and left the ground. ¡°This round, Wu Dao wins,¡± Xiao Buhui announced indifferently. However, Wu Dao¡¯s expression held no sign of excitement. As the third-ranked hero, his lethal move was so effortlessly neutralized. ¡°So, this is the prowess of disciples from the Taoist Courts,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°The gap between the Dominator¡¯s List and Heroes¡¯ List is so vast,¡± even Xia Wanqing murmured softly. The power of the Taoist Courts was entrenched in people¡¯s hearts; how powerful they actually were was indescribable in words. ¡°The third round, the deciding round, who will you send?¡± Xiao Buhui asked. On the side of Qi Emperor, it seemed he had anticipated this early on. He looked towards the last black-robed youth and smiled, ¡°Please, proceed.¡± Chapter 1061: 1060: Appearance of Heaven Martial Emperor Chapter 1061: Chapter 1060: Appearance of Heaven Martial Emperor The youth in the black robe slightly nodded his head and made his way towards the battle platform step by step. His steps were exceptionally forceful. Every step he took on the ground seemed to follow some special rhythm. As if stepping ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± on everyone¡¯s heart. Even the three from the Qianniu Taoist Court took him seriously and carefully sized up the youth in the black robe. The youth in the black robe stopped, extended his right hand, and slowly beckoned towards those from the Galaxy Empire. Signaling who would come forward. The expression on Emperor Chu¡¯s face grew extremely ugly as he glanced at the several Princes behind him. He asked, ¡°Have you made a decision?¡± Crown Prince Chen Tiansheng quickly stepped forward, smiling, ¡°Your son has someone to recommend.¡± As he spoke, a youth in a grey robe walked out. ¡°This person is the current Saint Heir of the Fire Cloud Sect, Fire Cloud Heir. Although not on the list of heroes, the reason is that he has always been in secluded cultivation, unwilling to participate in worldly conflicts. However, his strength is formidable, enough for a match.¡± Second Prince Chen Luo also quickly stood up. After glancing at Yu Huashang, he said, ¡°Your son also has a recommendation. Yu Huashang, a talented disciple from this generation of the World Stabilizing Pavilion. Among the younger generation, he is one of the best. He is also not on the hero list, simply because he dislikes conflicts.¡± ¡°Your son also has someone to recommend,¡± the Third and Fourth Princes, along with several other Princes, all stood up. They brought out their recommended candidates. The scene was exceedingly lively for a time. ¡°Pick one person among you. I can¡¯t possibly let everyone go up and try,¡± Emperor Chu said. ¡°You can let them fight in rotations, or all together in a group battle. It makes no difference to me,¡± the youth on the battle platform said indifferently upon hearing this. Although it was just a few sentences, his confidence was overwhelmingly evident. Upon hearing this, the faces of the recommended candidates from the Princes all showed anger. This was an open contempt. Completely disregarding them. ¡°Emperor Chu, we are willing to accept the challenge,¡± said Fire Cloud Heir and a few others. Only Yu Huashang remained cold-faced, not saying a word. ¡°I want to try as well, to see how capable he really is to dare to disdain us like this.¡± Emperor Chu fell silent. His gaze turned towards Xiao Buhui. After all, the main orchestrator was Xiao Buhui; if he did not agree, there was nothing Emperor Chu could do. ¡°This is a contest between your two countries, as long as the Qi Emperor has no objections, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xiao Buhui replied. The Qi Emperor chuckled lightly. ¡°Emperor Chu, your Galaxy really has declined. Then this time, let¡¯s give you a chance.¡± Emperor Chu¡¯s face showed a difficult expression, but this matter was crucial. He would rather lose face a bit, but he wanted to win this contest. ¡°Then you all go up together. If you win, everyone will be heavily rewarded,¡± Emperor Chu said. A scoff appeared in the eyes of the youth on the battle platform. He reached out, slowly removing the black robe covering his face. Revealing his original appearance. It was a very ordinary face. So ordinary that if thrown into a crowd, probably no one would take notice. With messy hair on his head and a pair of dull gray eyes devoid of any liveliness. He reached out his hand, and suddenly, a huge crack appeared in the sky, a long knife extending several kilometers from the void. He grasped the Curved Blade, sizing up everyone present. Those who were still prepared to go on stage stopped in their tracks upon seeing this youth. ¡°You are,¡± Fire Cloud Heir furrowed his brows and spoke. ¡°Ranked first on the Heroes List, Jun Wuheng.¡± Someone beside him said. As these words came out, everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. Ranked first on the Heroes List, what kind of concept was that? Jun Wuheng was an exceedingly mysterious figure. It was rumored that he had topped the Heroes List as early as ten years ago. Once he assumed the top position, it had been a whole ten years. During this period, the rankings changed thousands of times, with the second and third places frequently changing hands. Only he remained firmly at the top, unwavering like Mount Tai, never defeated in a challenge. Some people rumored that since defeating the then top-ranked hero ten years ago, he had never been defeated again. If this man really was Jun Wuheng, they were scarcely worth mentioning. Those who were originally prepared to go on stage were now beating a retreat. Emperor Chu glanced at Qi Emperor and said indifferently, ¡°Qi Emperor has played a good game.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, I gave the Galaxy Empire plenty of opportunities. Otherwise, in the second round, I would have let Wuheng compete, and you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to contest the third round,¡± Qi Emperor chuckled lightly. ¡°What is this, an insult to me?¡± Emperor Chu¡¯s aura surged powerful, and a dangerous light flickered in his eyes. Qi Emperor, equally unwilling to show weakness, seemed to contain boundless strength in his aging body. The might of a wild storm emanated. ¡°Both of you, please prioritize the competition,¡± Xiao Buhui interjected. ¡°What¡¯s there left to compete,¡± Emperor Chu snorted coldly. Just as he was about to concede, an explosion boomed suddenly from not far away. ¡°What happened?¡± Someone exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s coming from the direction of the Secret Realm,¡± another person shouted. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the Secret Realm. Within the Secret Realm, streams of mysterious power surged to the skies. The formidable power twisted the firmament above. ¡°It¡¯s the apparition of the Nine Nights Immortal King,¡± Second Prince Chen Luo said. ¡°When the Secret Realm was first discovered, the apparition of the Nine Nights Immortal King also appeared and lasted the whole night.¡± ¡°No, this power is different from the Nine Nights Immortal King¡¯s,¡± someone beside him shook their head. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This is Imperial Aura.¡± The majestic Imperial Aura enveloped the surroundings, and everyone felt a grand force suppressing them. ¡°It¡¯s the Great Emperor,¡± Xiao Buhui¡¯s expression subtly changed, he commented. ¡°But how many Great Emperors are still present in this Four Directions Domain now?¡± His eyes seemed to realize something, glancing at Xia Wanqing and others. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Under the envelopment of the Imperial Aura, the apparition of a man appeared in the sky. He was tall, his eyes seemingly containing thousands of stars, making it difficult for ordinary people to meet his gaze. He seemed to shoulder the entire heavens, his powerful force in the Secret Realm was like a rainbow piercing the sun, clouds falling from the sky. ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven Martial Emperor,¡± Xia Wanqing shouted. ¡°He is the ancestor of our Heaven Martial Sect.¡± ¡°Correct, I once had the fortune to see a portrait left by our ancestor, there is no mistake.¡± ¡°But this is meant to be the inheritance of the Nine Nights Immortal King, how has True Martial Great Emperor appeared.¡± ¡°This Secret Realm is becoming more and more extraordinary.¡± People were discussing animatedly, all watching the apparition in the sky. ¡°We must enter this Secret Realm, we cannot let others obtain our ancestor¡¯s legacy,¡± Sixth Elder spoke. ¡°But how do we enter?¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°Our Heaven Martial Sect doesn¡¯t have the authority.¡± ¡°This is getting more and more interesting,¡± Xiao Buhui smiled lightly. Looking towards Emperor Chu and others, he said, ¡°You better choose a third person quickly.¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Xia Wanqing, asking, ¡°Do you want to go to the Secret Realm?¡± Xia Wanqing nodded slightly. Seeing that Emperor Chu was about to concede, Xu Zimei yawned and slowly walked towards the combat platform. Chapter 1062: 1061 Regarding Myself as an Ant Chapter 1062: Chapter 1061 Regarding Myself as an Ant ¡°What are you going to do?¡± someone saw Xu Zimei and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll try going up,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Xia Wanqing shouted. ¡°Come back quickly.¡± ¡°You wanted to go to the Secret Realm, right? I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The Secret Realm is not important, don¡¯t be foolish, you¡¯re no match for him,¡± Xia Wanqing tried to pull Xu Zimei back. But sadly, Xu Zimei had already stepped onto the battle platform. ¡°Who is he?¡± Emperor Chu looked towards the Second Prince and asked. ¡°Is he with you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Chen Luo stammered. ¡°Father Emperor, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡± Beside them, Xiao Buhui looked at Xu Zimei with a slightly condensed gaze and scoffed coldly. ¡°This is getting interesting,¡± Fatty Wang beside them laughed. ¡°Knowing that the opponent is the top hero on the hero list, yet still daring to challenge, is it confidence or arrogance?¡± Emperor Chu turned his gaze to Fire Cloud Heir and others, asking, ¡°Who among you wants to go up?¡± Fire Cloud Heir and the others gave a forced laugh and quickly replied, ¡°Since a brother has already gone up, we won¡¯t crowd him.¡± Actually, they were already retreating in their hearts. Being the top on the hero list was no joke; anyone lucky enough to challenge must possess genuine strength. Emperor Chu also felt a bit disheartened. He waved his hand and replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let him represent our Galaxy Empire.¡± ¡°This guy must be insane,¡± Shangguan Lan said worryingly. ¡°Good if he dies, acting so recklessly, he will sooner or later lead our Heaven Martial Sect to ruin,¡± Li Xiaoyuan took pleasure in the misfortune. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Xia Wanqing glanced at Li Xiaoyuan. Then her gaze moved to the Sixth Elder, asking, ¡°Elder, do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Young Master Xu has made his choice by going up,¡± the Sixth Elder shook his head slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t just watch him die, I have to go up and help her,¡± Xia Wanqing said and ran towards the battle platform. But she was stopped by the Sixth Elder. ¡°I promised the Sect Master to keep you safe. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for the Elder,¡± the Sixth Elder said, shaking his head. ¡­ On the battle platform, Xu Zimei yawned. ¡°I admire your courage,¡± Jun Wuheng started, his sword trembling in his hand. ¡°Normally, someone like you dying under my sword would be an insult to my blade. But your courage, it qualifies you to die by my hands.¡± ¡°Finished talking nonsense?¡± Xu Zimei looked at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Courageous,¡± Jun Wuheng chuckled softly, swinging his long sword, and a Heaven Shaking Blade Qi burst forth. Heading straight for Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei slightly looked up, just taking one glance, and the Blade Qi dissipated tracelessly. Meanwhile, Jun Wuheng, as if heavily injured yet visibly unattacked, was thrown backward, flying out. A stream of fresh blood scattered in mid-air. ¡°Too weak,¡± Xu Zimei sighed. He walked towards Jun Wuheng, hands behind his back, step by step. Below the platform, everyone was exchanging glances, dumbfounded. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Second Prince Chen Luo¡¯s mouth was wide open almost unable to close it. The calmest of all was Yu Huashang. She always had suspicions about Xu Zimei, and now it seemed her thoughts were thoroughly confirmed. This man was incredibly concealed. And on the side of Heaven Martial Sect, Shangguan Lan poked Xia Wanqing¡¯s arm, staring blankly, said: ¡°Sister, pinch me. The top hero on the hero list, is it fake?¡± ¡°He¡­,¡± Xia Wanqing had words at her lips but didn¡¯t know what to say. She could still recall what Xu Zimei had said earlier. ¡°When I have time, I¡¯ll make a trip to Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°Check immediately, investigate his identity,¡± the Qi Emperor¡¯s calm demeanor vanished, replaced by a grim expression. ¡°Now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late to check,¡± Elder Xuankong reminded by the side. ¡­ Xu Zimei approached Jun Wuheng. Only to see Jun Wuheng struggling to stand up from the ground, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I underestimated you,¡± he said lightly. ¡°State your name, I don¡¯t kill nameless individuals.¡± ¡°If you defeat me, then ask,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Jun Wuheng slowly picked up the Curved Blade in his hand. The aura around him began to climb, eventually breaking through to the Emperor Pulse Realm, before it slowly calmed down. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Six Vein Gates opened wide, and the surrounding Spiritual Energy surged towards him like a whale swallowing. On the blade in his hand, a sinister ghost face emerged. The next moment, the Evil Ghost face disappeared, replaced by a figure emanating a divine presence. ¡°Destruction Slash of Ghost and God, that¡¯s Jun Wuheng¡¯s signature move, right?¡± People below discussed. ¡°Yes, it is said that he created it himself. He defeated the number one hero of the charts with this move. He became the top of the chart. A decade has passed in the blink of an eye, and it has been a long time since he last used it.¡± ¡°This full force from the beginning, the pressure from the opponent is quite intense.¡± ¡­ A figure appeared behind Jun Wuheng. That had a ghost¡¯s head, yet emanated a divine body. Such a peculiar combination. With a loud shout from Jun Wuheng, the Curved Blade in his hand struck heavily. It cut through all the silent emptiness, sweeping everything in its path. The ancient battle platform underfoot was trembling. This figure roared, merging with the Curved Blade, charging at Xu Zimei. For a moment, the sky flashed with lightning and thunder, the might of the move creating extraordinary phenomena. Xu Zimei slightly lifted his eyelids, slowly stretching out his right hand to block in front of him. There was no Heaven Shaking aura around, just like an ordinary mortal. Standing in front of this powerful force. The Curved Blade fell, colliding with his hands. In an instant, it was dark as the ground, monsters roared, thunder and lightning stormed, raging to devour Xu Zimei. At that moment, a force burst out from Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. The power was like overwhelming seas, Jun Wuheng¡¯s force was like a firefly meeting the grandeur of the sun and moon. That force not only suppressed Jun Wuheng. It seemed to suppress even the heaven and earth in front of it. He waved his hand, and without his palm even falling, the Evil Ghost had already dissipated. In an instant, Jun Wuheng looked up at Xu Zimei. Although they were nearly equal, at this moment, he looked up at that grand figure. And felt an inexplicable sensation of being nothing but an ant. ¡°I concede, I concede,¡± Jun Wuheng shouted with his eyes closed. The sound spread across the plain, and silence fell all around. Xu Zimei withdrew his hand, calm and tranquil, as if nothing had ever happened. ¡°It¡¯s time to decide the winner,¡± Xu Zimei looked at Xiao Buhui and spoke calmly. ¡°Oh,¡± Xiao Buhui came back to his senses. ¡°Third round, Galaxy Empire wins.¡± After he spoke, he looked back at Qin Yao and Fatty Wang. Both shook their heads. ¡°I¡¯m no match either.¡± ¡°Go and check, when did Heaven Martial Sect have such a figure.¡± Chapter 1063: 1062: Seeking Help, Entering the Secret Realm Chapter 1063: Chapter 1062: Seeking Help, Entering the Secret Realm Xiao Buhui¡¯s complexion was terrible; the recent conflict had left his relationship with Xu Zimei far from cordial. Regardless, it was vital to know one¡¯s enemy as well as oneself. And how could the once declining Heaven Martial Sect produce someone who could so effortlessly defeat the top contender of the Hero¡¯s Board? Such strength would secure a place even on the Tyrant¡¯s Board. Setting aside Xiao Buhui¡¯s myriad of feelings for a moment, the Qi Emperor¡¯s face also underwent a drastic change. ¡°Defeated, and so utterly at that.¡± He became somewhat disheartened for a time, looking towards Emperor Chu, he said with self-deprecation, ¡°Emperor Chu, you¡¯ve kept your cards hidden very well.¡± Emperor Chu remained silent because even he had not anticipated this outcome. ¡°As it¡¯s a best-of-three match, the Galaxy Empire claims victory in the struggle for the Secret Realm this time,¡± Fatty Wang said with a smile. ¡°Congratulations, Emperor Chu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± responded Emperor Chu as he glanced at the Second Prince and said, ¡°Tell your friend to ask for whatever he wants without hesitation; I will reward him generously.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei descended from the combat platform and said calmly to Xia Wanqing. ¡°Go where?¡± Xia Wanqing asked blankly. ¡°You wanted to visit the Secret Realm, didn¡¯t you?¡± Du Ankang replied. He took the dazed Xia Wanqing and walked towards the Secret Realm. However, they were blocked by Emperor Chu. ¡°Young Master Xu, only one person can enter the Secret Realm at a time, and I already have a person in mind,¡± Emperor Chu said with a smile. ¡°I appreciate your victory in the third match; once the legacy of the Nine Nights Immortal King is located, you can enter freely.¡± ¡°Do you really think this place is merely the legacy of the Nine Nights Immortal King?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. With the recent manifestation of the Heaven Martial Emperor, everyone began to suspect there was more here than meets the eye. ¡°That¡¯s inconsequential,¡± Emperor Chu stated. ¡°Regardless, there is always the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t grasped something,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°My entry into this Secret Realm is to inform you, not to negotiate with you,¡± replied Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to dictate terms to me, considering the Galaxy Empire has been at peace for too long? As for the Qianniu Taoist Court, have Great Emperor Funiu speak with me.¡± ¡°How dare you! You are not worthy to utter the name of our ancestor,¡± Xiao Buhui looked towards Xu Zimei and sharply reprimanded. Xu Zimei looked up at him. He spoke tranquilly, ¡°My patience is limited; are you opting not to leave here alive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Fatty Wang quickly stepped forward to mediate. ¡°As you please, we won¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡± ¡°Chen Luo, are these your invitees?¡± Emperor Chu also looked embarrassingly at Second Prince Chen Luo. ¡°Father, I truly knew nothing,¡± Chen Luo was almost in tears. He felt the extremes of life¡¯s joy and sorrow arrive too swiftly. A seemingly certain defeat had turned into victory. Yet before he could even take joy in it, Xu Zimei had once again ignited conflict with everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If I hear any further objection, believe me, you¡¯ll immediately become corpses,¡± Xu Zimei uttered these words. He and Xia Wanqing approached the entry to the Secret Realm. The Secret Realm had restrictions in place, allowing only one person to enter. However, such restrictions, set by a Great Emperor, naturally could not stop Xu Zimei. With his right hand laid upon the restrictions, his internal power surged, forcibly creating a small doorway beside it. Both of them passed through the Void Gate and entered, and then the appearance of the Secret Realm was restored as if untouched. After watching the figures of Xu Zimei and the others disappear, Xiao Buhui finally let out a cold snort of rage. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°My Great Young Master Xiao, why bother with him? Circumstances overpower men, and this is not inside the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± Fatty Wang said with a smile to comfort him, ¡°If we really encounter some lunatics, our identities won¡¯t be of any deterrent effect.¡± ¡°If you dare to touch us, then there¡¯s no need for the Heaven Martial Sect to exist,¡± Xiao Buhui said, unconvinced. Fatty Wang slowly shook his head; he felt that Xu Zimei was serious just now. He absolutely would not take into account their identity from the Qianniu Taoist Court. ¡°So what do we do now? The mission from the Taoist Court is to bring back the heritage,¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°With his interference, I¡¯m afraid the situation has changed.¡± ¡°Notify the Taoist Court elders; otherwise, he¡¯ll really think he¡¯s invincible in the world,¡± Xiao Buhui said. Qin Yao, standing beside him, did not object, and took out a piece of paper from the Storage Ring. The paper was golden, exuding a mysterious power. Xiao Buhui used his finger as a pen, channeled his spiritual energy into his index finger, and began to inscribe onto the paper. ¡°The heritage has encountered obstacles; I hope the elder can assist.¡± Ten simple yet meaningful characters shone with golden light on the paper. In the next moment, the entire paper disappeared into the void, turning into a golden gas. This was a unique communication method of the Taoist Courts, as long as it was not across two domains. Within the Mortal Domain, as long as the space was not sealed, this communication paper could be used to send messages into the Taoist Courts at the fastest speed. After the golden paper disappeared, Fatty Wang sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the elder can make it in time.¡± ¡°The Heaven Martial Sect is right there, you can run away from a monk, but you can¡¯t run away from a temple,¡± Xiao Buhui said indifferently. ¡°You seem to have a lot of resentment towards the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Qin Yao, who had been silent the whole time, looked at him and asked with suspicion. Xiao Buhui did not reply, but Fatty Wang chuckled and replied. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet. Our Taoist Source Land in the Qianniu Taoist Court is about to open.¡± ¡°I am aware of that,¡± Qin Yao replied. ¡°The opening of the Taoist Source Land is not only a purification of the Taoist Source but also a time when some disciples will be sent to the Taoist Source Land for cultivation.¡± Fatty Wang explained, ¡°There were originally ten spots, and Buhui was the tenth, just able to make it on time. But this year is different, the last spot is to be given to the Heaven Martial Sect, so Buhui¡¯s qualification was canceled.¡± ¡°Why give it to the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± Qin Yao asked, puzzled. ¡°We have not had dealings with the Heaven Martial Sect for many years, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that either, only that it was an agreement made by our ancestors, Great Emperor Funiu and the Heaven Martial Emperor.¡± Fatty Wang replied, ¡°That¡¯s what the higher-ups of the Sect Gate say, and there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°Stop talking, the more you talk, the more annoyed I get,¡± Xiao Buhui interrupted him angrily. ¡°A declining power should display the attitude of the weak. Always thinking about getting something from our Qianniu Taoist Court, it¡¯s just wishful thinking.¡± ¡­ Xu Zimei and another person entered into the Secret Realm. After manipulating the void in front of them, they instantly appeared in another small world. As far as the eye could see, this world was not particularly vast. Straight ahead was a palace. A vast palace, decorated luxuriously with gilt edges, the area occupied two-thirds of this small world. Beneath the palace was all carpeted with emeralds and agates. ¡°You,¡± Xia Wanqing fell silent for a bit, paying no attention to the palace before her. Instead, she looked at Xu Zimei. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chapter 1064: 1063: The Empresss Palace Chapter 1064: Chapter 1063: The Empress¡¯s Palace ¡°You know my name,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I am asking about your identity,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°My identity would be beyond your comprehension,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°In any case, I mean no harm to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have amnesia either, right?¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°This world is unfamiliar to me, saying I have amnesia wouldn¡¯t be too far off,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Besides, we were strangers at the beginning. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s quite normal to be cautious.¡± ¡°I just dislike being lied to, especially by you,¡± Xia Wanqing said with some disappointment. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the palace and take a look; perhaps there are clues about your ancestor, the Heaven Martial Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. He led Xia Wanqing forward, eventually stopping at the entrance of the palace. With a strong push with his right hand, there was a booming sound as the gate emitted a heavy echo. The two large doors slowly opened. The opulence of the palace was beyond imagination; gold here was considered mundane. Void Nether Stone, Yellow Bright Stone, Secret Heaven Stone, Ancient Stone were all available. This palace seemed to be piled up with numerous ancient precious materials. A red carpet appeared underfoot, and on both sides were sun crystal stones lighting up the surroundings. ¡°Has your Four Directions Domain ever produced any notable figures?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What kind of notable figures?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, puzzled. ¡°A Great Emperor doesn¡¯t count, more like a Great Saint,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think so; I remember, not just in the Four Directions Domain, but even in the entire Mortal Domain, only one Great Saint has emerged. Let alone a second,¡± Xia Wanqing shook her head. ¡°Which Great Saint was it?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Brahman Demon Great Saint, he was the strongest in the Mortal Domain,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°For hundreds of thousands of years, he was the only one. However, there were quite a few Great Emperors and Immortal Kings. Don¡¯t you know this? I¡¯m beginning to doubt if you are from the Mortal Domain.¡± ¡°Just think of me as someone who fell from the sky,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Do you suspect this place is related to the Brahman Demon Great Saint?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°Not really, just a weird feeling,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. The two entered the palace, stepping on the red carpet, with the palace doors closing automatically behind them. It startled Xia Wanqing. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Zimei reassured. They continued forward through the palace, and a small wooden house appeared before them. This cottage seemed very out of place in such a magnificent palace. It seemed that someone had lived here before. But it had been deserted for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see,¡± Xu Zimei suggested. Xia Wanqing nodded, and the two went inside the cottage. The furnishings were very simple. A stone bed, a table, and a few stools; besides these, there was nothing else. And on the adjoining wall, there was a rolled-up painting. ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Wanqing approached curiously and slowly unrolled the painting. The moment the painting was opened, a beam of light shone out, instantly bringing an overwhelming imperial might. The mighty imperial suppression rolled in. Each of the two paintings depicted a figure stepping out. One figure was a man dressed in a white long shirt, elegant, with hair hanging down windlessly, his eyes reflecting the universe. The other figure was a woman, clad in a black long shirt, with a moon symbol on her forehead. Like a fairy descending to earth, her demeanor elevated, with an aura of ethereal spirit surrounding her. Black robes and white robes intertwined. It was as if two torrents of light streaked across the Eight Desolates, descending from the firmament. ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven Martial Emperor and the Nine Nights Immortal King,¡± Xia Wanqing hurriedly said. ¡°But why would their portraits be abandoned here, could it be that they came to this place before they disappeared?¡± Before Xia Wanqing could say anything else, she suddenly noticed the Heaven Martial Emperor and Nine Nights Immortal King looking towards the two of them. ¡°Greetings to the ancestors and the Nine Nights Immortal King,¡± Xia Wanqing greeted them without considering whether the two portraits were sentient. However, Xu Zimei standing beside her didn¡¯t speak. She tugged at Xu Zimei¡¯s sleeve, but he showed no reaction. ¡°Are you a disciple of the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor stared at Xu Zimei for a long time, then turned to ask Xia Wanqing. ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Wanqing nodded. ¡°How is Heaven Martial now?¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor asked. ¡°It has declined; the descendants are incompetent and failed to revitalize the legacy left by the ancestors,¡± Xia Wanqing said with a downcast expression. ¡°All things in the world burgeon and decline, there is a reason in the Yin and Yang cycle of reincarnation,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor said with a smile. ¡°I understand your feelings, but I am not saddened by this.¡± ¡°Are the ancestors still in the Mortal Domain?¡± Xia Wanqing hastily asked. ¡°Whether I am in the Mortal Domain or not, I will not return to the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor shook his head. ¡°Why not?¡± Xia Wanqing asked, puzzled. ¡°That place is too small; it can foster fish but cannot nurture whales, do you understand?¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor explained. ¡°Perhaps the analogy is not very accurate, but that is the essence.¡± Xia Wanqing didn¡¯t say anything further, knowing she couldn¡¯t change anything. The Heaven Martial Emperor turned his gaze to Xu Zimei, asking, ¡°How should I address this friend?¡± ¡°Xu Zimei,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You must be in the Empress¡¯s battle palace right now,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor said. ¡°The Empress?¡± Xu Zimei was startled. The first person he thought of was Empress Hongtian. ¡°Which Empress?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The Empress is a powerful figure from the Ancient Era, she had no name, we simply referred to her with respect as ¡®Empress¡¯.¡± The Heaven Martial Emperor said in astonishment, ¡°It¡¯s surprising that someone in the Nine Domains is unaware of this. You must have come from the Lower Realm.¡± With this, the Heaven Martial Emperor sighed. ¡°Among millions, you must have been someone who stood at the peak.¡± ¡°The peak of that realm was never the real peak,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head gently. ¡°If you continue forward, you should reach the end of this world,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor replied. ¡°If you are interested, you can go to the end and see; you might find it intriguing.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. He glanced at the Heaven Martial Emperor and then at the Nine Nights Immortal King nearby. ¡°Fellow Daoist?¡± ¡°We are indeed fellow Daoists,¡± the Heaven Martial Emperor nodded. Looking at Xia Wanqing, he said, ¡°This painting has my imperial will inscribed; it should suffice for one more use. This is the last gift I can leave to the Heaven Martial Sect. Go back; the fate of the Heaven Martial Sect ultimately rests with you.¡± After his words, the phantoms in front of them completely dissipated. Subsequently, the scroll returned to its original state. And Xia Wanqing carefully put it away, very solemnly. ¡°Let¡¯s move ahead,¡± Xu Zimei said. After leaving the cabin, they continued to walk on the red carpet for about ten minutes. A wall soon blocked their path ahead. Chapter 1065 1064: The Secret of the Palace, Coercion The wall spans a thousand meters, its end not visible at a glance. There is a mural on the wall. The mural depicts a great battle. Flesh blurred, bones piled into mountains, immortals standing in the firmament above, a sweep of the eye reveals the presence of several great emperors. Above in the Heavenly Dao, the Eye of Heavenly Dao vaguely opens. Overlooking the entire world. Without looking closely, just a rough glance, Xu Zimei could feel the grandeur and brutality of this magnificent battle. "What is this?" Xia Wanqing asked. Xu Zimei did not answer; he brushed his hand lightly over the mural, as if he could feel the emotions of the characters within. It was as if he returned to that fiery era. Suddenly, he slowly opened his eyes. "Interesting, this world is truly vast." He continued to walk toward the end of the mural. Along the way, the content of the mural became more captivating. The Heavenly Dao seemed furious; from time to time, great emperors fell, lightning flashed, and thunder roared, as if the end of the world. But in that firmament, no matter how the Heavenly Dao raged, there stood several figures unwavering. They stood face to face with the Heavenly Dao from afar. The depiction ends here. And so Xu Zimei and another reached the end of the mural. The last scene of the mural shows a woman. The woman is dressed in colorful cloud robes, emitting a radiant light like glass. Her figure collides with a torrent descending from the Heavenly Dao. Xia Wanqing was about to ask something when suddenly the Heavenly Dao burst out of the mural. Charging towards Xu Zimei and her. "It''s this thing," Xu Zimei smiled. Before entering the palace, he had sensed this power. When the torrent burst forth, Xu Zimei directly opened the entrance to the Divine Continent and captured it. "Let''s go," he said calmly. "What exactly are these?" Xia Wanqing asked curiously. "They are remnants of some ancient battles," Xu Zimei pondered for a bit. "But currently, we are not in touch with them, no need to worry." "What do we say when we go out?" Xia Wanqing asked. "They will definitely think we monopolized the legacies of the Heaven Martial Emperor and Nine Nights Immortal King. There''s no legacy here at all." "Just tell the truth," Xu Zimei replied. "With me here, nothing will go wrong." "I''m worried about the Qianniu Taoist Court, it seems that Great Emperor Funiu is still in this world," Xia Wanqing said worriedly. "Unlike the Heaven Martial Sect, part of the reason the Qianniu Taoist Court is so powerful is that their own emperor presides over it." "If it were a Great Saint, maybe we''d consider it, but forget the emperor," Xu Zimei shook his head. He said, "Just say there''s no legacy here, just a temporary foothold of the Heaven Martial Emperor and Nine Nights Immortal King. As for this palace, let''s not mention it." "I understand," Xia Wanqing obediently nodded her head. Before leaving, Xu Zimei took one last look at the palace. He did not know if one day in the future, he would end up like the owner of this palace. Although they didn''t acquire any physical treasures on this journey, some information is much more important than treasures. The space in front started to fluctuate, and the two of them walked out from the small world. Just before leaving, Xu Zimei waved his hand, banishing this small world into the void. This so-called banishment is to exile the small world into the void. Space is everywhere, it can be said that time and space are one of the most important components of the entire world. Perhaps one day, this small world might appear somewhere else, or perhaps it will be forever without daylight. Xu Zimei simply did not want to let anyone disturb the peace here. Because the owner of the palace, like him, shares the same goal and can be considered a like-minded person. It''s just that they do not know each other. ...¡­ Having just stepped out of the small world, Xu Zimei immediately felt countless gazes fixed upon him. The Galaxy and Sunset Empires. And also the Qianniu Taoist Court, but this time there was an old man beside the three people from Qianniu Taoist Court. "This is bringing in backup," Xu Zimei commented with a smile. The old man''s aura is powerful, possessing a strength at the pinnacle of the Saint Vein. Perhaps even stronger. Dressed in a gray robe, his eyes faintly exuded a pressuring might. He frowned when he looked at Xu Zimei. He, surprisingly, could not see through Xu Zimei. "Young Master Xu, Miss Xia, where is the legacy?" Emperor Chu asked first. After all, this was related to the future of the Galaxy Empire. In certain aspects, Xu Zimei and Xia Wanqing also represented their Galaxy Empire. "There is no legacy there, just an Old Land of our ancestors," Xia Wanqing replied. "Is that so? Then I must go see for myself," Emperor Chu said. "The small world has already vanished, if Emperor Chu can find it, I have no objections," Xu Zimei said. "Young Master Xu, aren''t you being a bit too excessive?" Emperor Chu squinted slightly and spoke lightly. "This small world was discovered by everyone together, and it''s located within the territory of the Taoist Courts. Do you intend to monopolize the legacy?" "I said there is no legacy, can you not understand human speech?" Xu Zimei retorted. "Then let us search you," Emperor Chu had just started saying when he saw Xu Zimei''s gaze fall on him. He staggered as if heavily struck, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood and collapsing on the ground. "Young Master Xu, no matter how strong you are, can you really be stronger than the Taoist Courts?" Emperor Chu struggled to stand up from the ground and continued. His calculations were clever. With the Taoist Courts backing him, if they could perform well, perhaps when the Taoist Courts merged the two empires, they would have an advantage. "This gentleman," just then, the new old man from the Qianniu Taoist Court stepped forward to speak. "The Qianniu Taoist Court has old relations with the Heaven Martial Sect, we do not wish to make things difficult for you. Just hand over the legacy, and it will be as if nothing happened, how about that?" Seeing Xu Zimei being placed in a difficult position, Xia Wanqing was quite angered. She stepped forward and said, "We''ve already said, there is no legacy. Even if you keep pressuring us, we have no legacy to hand over. If you truly will not relent, then let it be destruction for both." "You, the Heaven Martial Sect, have the standing to fight to the death with us?" Xiao Buhui said disdainfully. Xia Wanqing gave him a look and slowly took out a painting left behind by the Heaven Martial Emperor. The moment this painting was unfolded, an imposing imperial might surged. Above the whole firmament, there appeared a figure breaking through. Inside that painting, there shone the radiant light of an emperor. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s the Heaven Martial Emperor," Emperor Chu exclaimed. "You still claim to have no legacy." "We only obtained a painting, nothing else," Xia Wanqing explained. When this celestial imperial might emerged, the old man from the Qianniu Taoist Court''s expression subtly changed. Although it was only a painting, it had made him feel threatened. The might of an Emperor, terrifying as such. His expression flickering, he looked at Xia Wanqing, then suddenly let out a light laugh. Chapter 1066: 1065: Origin of the Path, Two Sects of Cause and Effect Chapter 1066: Chapter 1065: Origin of the Path, Two Sects of Cause and Effect ¡°Miss Xia, there¡¯s no need to bring up the Heaven Martial Emperor if you have something to discuss. This painting of the Emperor¡¯s will is limited; use a bit less and there¡¯s less left.¡± ¡°It is you who are relentless,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Since there¡¯s no inheritance, then there isn¡¯t. I believe you,¡± an Elder from the Qianniu Taoist Court chuckled. Hearing this, Xia Wanqing looked at him doubtfully. Then, half-convinced, she put away the Emperor¡¯s painting. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then we¡¯ll take our leave. Staying here doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Xia Wanqing said. The people from the Qianniu Taoist Court glanced at the Elder, and seeing that their elder had no reaction, they didn¡¯t stop them. Xia Wanqing then left with the Sixth Elder and a few others. ¡°Miss Xia, perhaps we¡¯ll meet again before long,¡± an elder from the Qianniu Taoist Court suddenly said with a smile. Xia Wanqing gave him a look, paying him no mind. Only when their figures had disappeared did Xiao Buhui speak out anxiously: ¡°Elder Zhou, they must have taken the inheritance with them. Why let them go so easily?¡± ¡°If that Imperial painting were to be unleashed, would you handle it?¡± Elder Zhou countered. ¡°I will report to the Sect Gate now and request stronger forces to resolve this,¡± Xiao Buhui said. ¡°Save it, such matters should not be forced, they demand a cunning approach,¡± Elder Zhou shook his head. Nevermind whether Xia Wanqing really has the great Emperor¡¯s inheritance or not. If not, forcing it won¡¯t help. If yes, the Heaven Martial Sect has been in decline for so long, this clearly could be a chance for resurgence. Though faint, the chance for a comeback using the inheritance seems natural but plausible. It¡¯s unlikely that the Heaven Martial Sect would part with it so easily. ¡°What about the situation with the Galaxy and Sunset Empire?¡± Xiao Buhui asked. The big matter of the two nations merging has yet to be resolved. ¡°Let it sit. Wait for the Great Elder to make a decision,¡± Elder Zhou said with a smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I should worry about.¡± ¡­ On the way back to the Sect, everyone was preoccupied. No one spoke. Li Xiaoyuan hesitated to speak and, after glancing at Xu Zimei, didn¡¯t dare to say more. After all, Xu Zimei¡¯s strength had just awed him. ¡°Sixth Elder, do you know something?¡± Xia Wanqing looked towards the Sixth Elder and asked. Among the several elders of the Heaven Martial Sect today, all had their own hidden agendas, extremely antagonistic towards the Sect Master. Outwardly pleasant but inwardly defiant. Only this Sixth Elder was a direct lineage member of her grandfather. Which is why this time, they had put the Sixth Elder in charge of leading the team. ¡°The Sect Master once mentioned that this matter should remain confidential,¡± Sixth Elder weighed his words. He replied, ¡°The Taoist Source of the Qianniu Taoist Court is about to open. Based on previous agreements, we have one slot for entry.¡± ¡°The Taoist Source Land,¡± Xia Wanqing murmured to herself. Each Taoist Court is a source of Dao, and it is the foundation of a sect. The concept of the Taoist Source is somewhat complex. But simply put, the sect is established within the territories of the Taoist Source, enveloping the whole area. Spring all year round, with nature¡¯s spiritual energy spreading grandly. Various Immortal Trees and exotic beasts are born from it. Babies born in the Taoist Source inherently possess spiritual roots and exceptional talents. The existence of the Taoist Source signifies an essential leap and enhancement for a sect. Even a barren mountain, enriched by the Taoist Source, can transform waste into treasure, turning into an Immortal Mountain. Of course, this is just one of the functions of the Taoist Source. Practicing near the Taoist Source nearly enhances comprehension by a hundredfold. The Taoist Source grows stronger as the Great Emperor¡¯s realm advances. The stronger the Emperor, the more potent the resultant Taoist Source. However, once the Emperor leaves the Taoist Source, it becomes a dead source. Each use is a consumption. Until one day, the Taoist Source is completely depleted and eventually destroyed. This is the lifecycle of the Taoist Source. It also represents the evolution of the rise and fall of everything. However, if a new Great Emperor emerges within a sect, it can reactivate the Taoist Source. ¡­ Upon hearing about the Taoist Source Land, Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly. But after looking at Xia Wanqing, he was lost in thought. ¡°It seems Xiao Buhui harbors enmity towards us because of this slot,¡± Xia Wanqing quickly figured it out. Previously, there had been no interactions with the Qianniu Taoist Court. In this world, there is no hate or love without cause. ¡°Tell the Elder, did you meet our ancestor in that Secret Realm,¡± the Sixth Elder asked. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Heaven Martial Emperor is too important for our sect now. ¡°Sixth Elder, even you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Xia Wanqing sighed. ¡°We only found a painting of our ancestor, but I did see a Consciousness Entity he left behind.¡± ¡°What did the ancestor say?¡± the Sixth Elder asked excitedly. ¡°Where is he now? Will he return to the Sect? Did you tell him about our sect¡¯s current situation?¡± Seeing how the Sixth Elder became somewhat incoherently excited. Xia Wanqing shook her head slightly and replied, ¡°The ancestor mentioned that the Heaven Martial Sect is too insignificant, and he won¡¯t return. The only ones who can save us are ourselves, not by relying on anyone else.¡± These words fell like a bucket of cold water, making the Sixth Elder almost lose his footing. He closed his eyes for a long time before he gradually recovered. He sighed deeply. He seemed to have aged a lot in that moment. ¡°I will save our sect,¡± Xia Wanqing declared solemnly. ¡°You should try saving yourselves first,¡± just then, a figure passed by. Not far ahead in the woods, several figures emerged. They were three old men who looked like triplets, indistinguishable from each other, and a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was clad in a black robe, sporting a short beard, his gaze as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. ¡°They are from the Jiwei Sect,¡± the Sixth Elder said gravely. As the four figures approached, the Sixth Elder¡¯s expression started to shift. ¡°The Three Talents Ancestor and the Sect Master of the Jiwei Sect, Zheng Yunhao.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve gone mad, bringing out all three of their elders.¡± ¡°No wonder when we set out, I heard that the Jiwei Sect arrived even earlier than us. But we never encountered them, and it turns out they were hiding here to ambush us on our way back.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled, ¡°The Heaven Martial Emperor and the Nine Nights Immortal King were Taoist companions, but the sects they founded became mortal enemies. That is somewhat interesting.¡± ¡°Actually, long ago, we were allied with the Jiwei Sect,¡± the Sixth Elder sighed. ¡°When the Heaven Martial Emperor and the Nine Nights Immortal King left, it was a great blow to both sects. Later, as the Taoist Source neared depletion, the two sects clashed over extending their own sources, turning them into sworn enemies. It¡¯s really hard to talk of right and wrong.¡± ¡°Gentlemen, hand over the inheritance,¡± Zheng Yunhao, the Sect Master of the Jiwei Sect, said with a smile. Chapter 1067: 1066: Demon Heart Chapter 1067: Chapter 1066: Demon Heart ¡°Sect Leader Zheng truly has a good strategy,¡± Sixth Elder sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in using a little deceit in war,¡± Zheng Yunhao chuckled in response. ¡°Our Jiwei Sect is weak compared to those major forces; we have no choice but to take such a risk.¡± Saying this, Zheng Yunhao extended both hands. ¡°Hand it over, the inheritance to us, and I can assure you that no harm will come to you.¡± ¡°There is no inheritance inside the Secret Realm,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. ¡°We will search ourselves to see whether there it¡¯s there or not,¡± Zheng Yunhao said with a light laugh. ¡°Now, please don¡¯t resist.¡± Xia Wanqing frowned slightly and was about to activate the Emperor¡¯s Painting, but was stopped by Xu Zimei. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s will diminishes with each use; save it for when we are truly in crisis. I will deal with these few people.¡± Xu Zimei stepped forward, looking somewhat bored. ¡°You¡¯re quite confident for one so young,¡± the elder on the left among the Three Elders began. The so-called Three Talents: Heaven, Earth, Human. The three stepped forward, their aura overwhelming, their robes fluttering in the wind. Three Longswords of different attributes floated in the void. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Will you surrender peacefully, or shall we take action?¡± the Three Elders inquired. ¡°All of you come at once,¡± Xu Zimei said with a wave of his hand and a laugh. The three looked at each other and were all slightly angered. With a light shout from the three, holding their respective Three Talents Swords, they descended from the sky and surrounded Xu Zimei. The Three Talents Swords emitted three dazzling lights. Forming a triangle, they enshrouded Xu Zimei within. These were the three Dao intents. Heavenly Secrets Path, Earth Pulse Path, and Human Realm Path. The three represent the three lines, and three lines make up one trigram. The three Dao intents were Heaven Shaking, with endless brilliance sprinkling down. Then, the three Longswords came at Xu Zimei from all directions, slaying their way towards him. Xu Zimei laughed and, with a wave of his hand, a formidable force emerged. Subsequently, the three swords fell simultaneously, and a ¡°bang bang bang¡± was heard as the Heaven, Earth, and Human Longswords all broke in front of him. The Three Elders seemed to have been dealt a heavy blow. They spat out turbid blood and their figures were sent flying backward. ¡°Elder,¡± Zheng Yunhao¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he hurried over to help the three Elders up. The three raised their heads, looking towards Xu Zimei in fear. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Please enlighten us,¡± the Three Elders replied. ¡°I heard that in the past, your sect was an ally of the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I have met the Nine Nights Immortal King in the inheritance before, who was the Dao companion of the Heaven Martial Emperor. Why should the later generations be so troubled? Your sect has already fallen; why not join hands and develop together? I spare your lives for you to go back and give this some thought.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Zheng Yunhao showed deep contemplation. The four stood up, bowed deeply to Xu Zimei, and then walked away into the distance. ¡°To let them go just like that, isn¡¯t that too easy for them?¡± Shangguan Lan said from the side. ¡°Having one more ally is far better than killing them,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If they are unable to recognize their good fortune, it will still not be late to kill them.¡± ¡­ The group continued on their journey, finally returning to the Heaven Martial Sect of Mufu Mountain. Sixth Elder and Xia Wanqing went to report on the situation of the journey, while Xu Zimei returned to the courtyard. Not long after, Xia Wanqing also finished her report and returned. ¡°Grandfather has confirmed my position as the Young Sect Leader,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°Good,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. He was also considering the matter of his own departure. ¡°Grandfather mentioned another thing,¡± Xia Wanqing paused for a moment, then spoke. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The matter of Dao source, grandfather has asked me to go to the Qianniu Taoist Court on behalf of the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Not exactly, it¡¯s mainly that I¡¯m reluctant to leave this place, and I don¡¯t know how long I will be gone,¡± Xia Wanqing explained. ¡°Grandfather wants me to stay in the Qianniu Taoist Court to train. He said that the world there is much bigger, and staying in the Heaven Martial Sect for a lifetime would lead to no great achievements.¡± ¡°Then go, I also happen to want to visit the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± After a brief chat with Xia Wanqing, Xu Zimei returned to his own room. Because he sensed that Bai Meng was calling for him. His Divine Soul returned to the Divine Continent, where Bai Meng had been waiting for him for some time. ¡°My lord.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I seem to have heard of that Great Emperor Funiu from the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°He might know the whereabouts of your Demon Heart.¡± ¡°Demon Heart,¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, when the Prison Suppressor Demon Body separated from you, the Demon Body¡¯s Demon Heart was also suppressed.¡± Bai Meng continued, ¡°Before I went into slumber, according to the information I had, it seems that the Demon Heart is related to this Great Emperor Funiu.¡± ¡°Then it seems I must visit the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Also, you have to be careful of the so-called Holy Hall,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°I suspect they have connections with the Holy Court.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. After conversing with Bai Meng for a while, he continued to practice. When night fell, the sky gradually darkened. As Xu Zimei was practicing, he slowly opened his eyes and looked out the window. A thin bamboo slipped through the crack of the window, bringing in a waft of sleepy fog. He carefully smelled the fog and discovered that it had a strong sleep-inducing component. Moreover, it was incredibly powerful, such that even a Saint Vein powerhouse with an evolved Divine Soul would fall victim if they unwittingly inhaled this smoke. He looked outside the window with interest. He saw a figure in night clothes, tiptoeing back and forth between his room and Xia Wanqing¡¯s. After a while, the figure slowly pushed open the door of Xia Wanqing¡¯s room and went inside. Xu Zimei followed behind him and also entered the room. Xia Wanqing seemed to have succumbed to the fog, sleeping heavily on the bed, while the figure looked at the Storage Ring in her hand. As he tried to take it off, suddenly he felt a pat on his shoulder. The figure was shocked, turned around, and saw Xu Zimei watching him with a smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re throwing caution to the wind,¡± Xu Zimei said. He snapped his fingers and the extinguished light in the room ignited by itself. Under the illumination of the light, the black cloth on Li Xiaoyuan¡¯s face was slowly removed. ¡°Spare my life, I only wanted the inheritance, I had no intention of harming her,¡± Li Xiaoyuan pleaded urgently. ¡°You thought she had an inheritance?¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the position of Young Sect Leader or the opportunity to go to the Qianniu Taoist Court, all belong to Xia Wanqing. That¡¯s why you feel extremely imbalanced inside. Knowing that your opportunities are dwindling, you wanted to give it a try.¡± ¡°I had no ill-intentions, I was deluded, please spare my life, I will be at your beck and call,¡± Li Xiaoyuan continued. ¡°Your existence is simply a waste of air,¡± Xu Zimei reached out to grab him. Li Xiaoyuan sensed the inevitability of the situation, couldn¡¯t care about anything else, and immediately fled out the window. Chapter 1068 1067: Ancient Path, Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty Xu Zimei didn''t stop him, he simply waved his hand. The lit lamp in the room instantly transformed into a stream of light. In a flash, it burned Li Xiaoyuan to ashes. Xu Zimei turned his head to look at Xia Wanqing, who was lying on the bed, only unconscious, with no serious harm. He then left the room. In the following days, Xu Zimei had nothing to do and continued to cultivate in his room. Until half a month later, when Xia Wanqing was set to depart for the Qianniu Taoist Court, and Xu Zimei also finished packing and left together with her. During this time, the Jiwei Sect actively came forward to seek peace, wishing for the two sects to reconcile. At the time of departure, all the disciples of the Heaven Martial Sect came to see them off. Xu Zimei rode the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, and Xia Wanqing rode the Thundercloud Horse, heading towards the Qianniu Taoist Court. Along the way, they had to pass through several cities. The two traveled dusty roads, and for Xu Zimei, it was his first time exploring this world since coming to this Mortal Domain. Not only the Galaxy and Sunset Empire, but along the way, they also encountered several other empires. Among them were some even stronger Imperial Cities. That day, the sky was dim, dense clouds gathered, seemingly a sign of impending rain. They arrived at the border of the Linlong Dynasty. The dark wind blew, stirring up ripples in the horizon. In the fierce wind, the two slowly came to a halt. Of course, they didn''t stop because of the wind, but due to the combat not far ahead. A dozen men in black were attacking a young man. Dozens of bodies already lay on the ground nearby. And the young man seemed to be in grave danger, unable to hold out much longer. The dozen or so men in black robes intensified their attacks, akin to a fierce storm. Dust rose, and the young man''s staggering form fell into the yellow sand. "Save me, I am the Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty, I will repay your great kindness," the young man looked towards Xu Zimei, as if seeing hope for survival. He cried out loudly. The group of men in black exchanged glances. One of them said indifferently: "Leave no survivors, kill." His hoarse voice dropped, and then half of the men in black charged towards Xu Zimei. "It''s up to you," Xu Zimei said to the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon beneath him, giving an order. The Seven-Winged Demon Dragon roared, and then everyone saw clearly that the Monster Beast under the young man was a being of the Saint Vein Realm. Everyone''s faces drastically changed, wanting to dodge but it was already too late. The seven wings behind swiftly flapped, filling the air with a storm of yellow sand. The gathered dust storm exploded. With a "boom", the bodies of those dozen men in black flew out. Some were directly torn into shreds by the dust storm. "Save me, Lord Qianchou," the leader of the group in black yelled out. As the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon continued to roar, suddenly a gigantic hand extended from the void. A dense Divine Vein Realm might enveloped the area. It immediately suppressed the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon in place. However, the gigantic hand merely suppressed it momentarily, then disappeared without a trace. Xu Zimei looked up and saw that unknowingly, a Daoist had appeared in the firmament. He seemed to have walked out from a Daoist Court, with the sound of the Great Dao entwining around him, his black hair flowing like silky threads, imparting an air of an old Daoist with a profound demeanor. Zhang Qianchou lowered his head, he did not care about the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, instead, he turned his gaze to Xu Zimei. "Your Excellency, we mean no offense." Zhang Qianchou could not see through Xu Zimei, but anyone who could use a Monster Beast of the Saint Vein Realm as a mount must at least be a Divine Vein powerhouse like himself. Hence, Zhang Qianchou displayed no arrogance. He continued, "You may leave, the servants are ignorant." Xu Zimei glanced at him with a light chuckle, responding, "You should come down and speak; I dislike others standing too high and looking down at me." As his words fell, he reached out his right hand towards the void. Zhang Qianchou felt an unrivaled force assault him. Followed by the void shattering, his figure fell to the ground without any force to hold him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Save me, please," the young man from before shouted again. "I can pay any price." "Who are you?" Xu Zimei turned to Zhang Qianchou and asked. "They are people of the Ancient Path. I was originally planning to go to Qianniu Taoist Court for studies but was ambushed en route," the young man rushed to reply. "Ancient Path," Xu Zimei muttered to himself. Perhaps fearing Xu Zimei was unaware, Xia Wanqing explained from the side: "The Ancient Path, apart from the Holy Hall, is the most powerful organization in the entire Mortal Domain. Their origins are mysterious, and everything about them is unknown. Generally, they take people''s money to eliminate disasters and are assassins for hire." "I initially did not intend to save him, but seeing them displeasing to the eyes, begone," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "Your Excellency, we bear you no ill will," Zhang Qianchou replied. "Is it that you bear no ill will towards me, or is it because you saw my strength that you bear no ill will?" Xu Zimei retorted. Zhang Qianchou was slightly at a loss for words. "Since you know of the Ancient Path, you should also be aware of the consequences of crossing us," Zhang Qianchou said somewhat reluctantly. It''s usually difficult to kill the Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty. This mission was under his charge and he had finally got an opportunity; he was reluctant to give it up so easily. "Are you threatening me?" Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He said, "I don''t need to know my consequences, but yours won''t be good." "Your Excellency, I¡­" Before Zhang Qianchou could finish his sentence, Xu Zimei''s right hand had already risen. With a flick of his fingers, Zhang Qianchou was instantly nailed in the void, limbs spread out. "Go back and tell your Ancient Path, the man I killed is named Xu Zimei, let them come find me," Xu Zimei said coolly to the stunned man in black clothes beside him. "Ah...," The man in black clothes was stunned for a long while, then came back to his senses. Then he quickly fled towards the distance. "Thank you, Your Excellency, for saving my life," the young man from before hurriedly came forward to thank him. "I am the Crown Prince Lin Yunhen of the Linlong Dynasty." "I didn''t save you, I just found them annoying," Xu Zimei replied indifferently. "Did you say just now you were going to Qianniu Taoist Court?" Xia Wanqing spoke up. "Could you two be nobles of the Qianniu Taoist Court?" Lin Yunhen quickly nodded and asked. "We are also headed to Qianniu Taoist Court," Xia Wanqing shook her head and replied. "Then we could travel together," Lin Yunhen quickly suggested. "Should there be any problems along the way, I can serve you both, and my identity can solve many troubles." "Are you sure you''re not bringing us trouble?" Xu Zimei asked. "Not at all, from here onwards, it''s all the territory of the Linlong Dynasty, my identity is very useful here," Lin Yunhen assured with confidence. Xu Zimei was indifferent. But after thinking it over, since Xia Wanqing was going to Qianniu Taoist Court alone, having a companion might be better. Chapter 1070: 1069: Our Lady, Qichen Taoist Courts Chapter 1070: Chapter 1069: Our Lady, Qichen Taoist Courts His figure moved through the void, which was so quiet that not even a ripple stirred. Xu Zimei passed through the courtyard, looking down. The vast area of the courtyard was deserted. Upon closer inspection, he discovered a secret mechanism beneath it. There was actually a hidden chamber. He saw with his own eyes the person in black remove their cloak, revealing their face. How to describe it? It was as if a human had merged with a Monster Beast. An indescribable creature. His face was covered in blue fur, and his mouth was like that of an eagle, forming a triangle. But his nose and eyes were no different from that of a normal human being. His hands, however, were like talons, with nails half a meter long, retractable at will. ¡°So this is what a Witch Demon looks like,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. He sensed the power within the other party. Extremely violent and chaotic, as if even the Witch Demon itself struggled to control it. Otherwise, Lin Yunhen would not have detected anything unusual just now. They can¡¯t control their own power. Xu Zimei followed behind the other party and together they entered the underground chamber. Because he was hidden in the void, unless the other party shattered the void, his presence would go unnoticed. And the Witch Demons he had met so far were at most of Saint Vein strength; even if he stood behind them, they probably wouldn¡¯t sense him. Following the dark stairs all the way down. Xu Zimei finally saw the scene inside the chamber. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were hundreds of cages big and small, each containing a human. What shocked him was not this, but the nature of these imprisoned humans. Not a single one of them was ordinary; each possessed a special physique. Some were similar to the Hundred Great Battle Bodies, but Xu Zimei was not very familiar with the special physiques of the Nine Domains. So he did not know. Nevertheless, these physiques varied in strength. He personally saw the Witch Demons dragging out a human, then skinning and deboning them, forcefully separating out the special physique. It was clear that they were collecting these special physiques. Before Xu Zimei could observe further, a creature deep in the chamber seemed to notice him. Xu Zimei felt a gaze piercing through the layers of void, landing on him. For a moment, he actually felt a suppressive force. But he broke free in an instant. His figure vanished into the void. In the darkness of the chamber, a figure suddenly spoke up. ¡°Someone has infiltrated.¡± The figures in black robes meditating nearby opened their eyes instantly, a massive aura of oppression emanating from them. As if searching for something in the darkness. ¡°You are not his match,¡± the voice in the darkness spoke again. ¡°I can¡¯t suppress him right now either, leave a way out.¡± A few figures in black robes bowed to the darkness. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei walked out of the courtyard. He looked back deeply. ¡°Is it a Great Saint or a Great Emperor?¡± he murmured to himself. The sensation was fleeting, and even he had not detected it. But he was not flustered. No matter who it was, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid. He was accompanied by the Seven-faced Demon General and Bai Meng, two Great Saints, and he himself could reach the fifth realm of the Great Emperor with the power of the War God activated. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, escaping would not be an issue. He slowly walked towards Xia Wanqing and the others. ¡°How did it go?¡± Lin Yunhen asked hastily. ¡°Inside there is a large dungeon, imprisoning many humans,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°And every human being there possesses a special physique. It seems they are looking for special physiques. It must be the Witch Demons.¡± ¡°This is troublesome,¡± Lin Yunhen replied. ¡°Not only did they not hide, but they also brazenly showed themselves. It seems definitely someone in Azure Snake City is in cahoots with them.¡± ¡°We need to find a way to investigate who¡¯s behind this,¡± when Lin Yunhen said this, he looked toward Xu Zimei. ¡°It should be you, not us,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°We have to go to Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± Lin Yunhen¡¯s expression froze, and he turned to Xia Wanqing. Xia Wanqing seemed rather troubled. The three returned to the inn; after having dinner, they went to rest early. The heavy rain continued to pour outside. Xu Zimei heard a knock on the door, he opened it and saw Xia Wanqing standing outside. ¡°Come in,¡± he said calmly. ¡°We cannot leave Azure Snake City so quickly,¡± Xia Wanqing said. ¡°The Witch Demon issue needs to be resolved, and there are so many people waiting for help.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°But what does that have to do with us?¡± ¡°The disaster of the Witch Demon is everyone¡¯s responsibility,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. ¡°We cannot allow the past tragedies to happen again.¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of person I detest the most in my life?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Our Lady,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°You can choose to be a good person or a bad person. But the premise is you must be qualified to choose. Do you think you are?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean,¡± Xia Wanqing said hesitantly. ¡°Do you know what being resides within that courtyard? A Great Emperor or a Great Saint? And what about you? You are but an Esteem Vein Realm ant, one easily crushed by others, an ant that wouldn¡¯t know how many times it has died. I don¡¯t understand the significance of you staying behind, nor the confidence with which you speak these words,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°You want to be an utterly incorrigible villain or a Saint concerned for the country and its people, that¡¯s your choice. But the prerequisite is that you must have the capability, the power to dismiss everything else. Do you think you possess it? Being realistic about one¡¯s own abilities is of great importance; you must do only what¡¯s within your capabilities. The sky hasn¡¯t fallen, and there are still tall ones alive. This is a matter for the Linlong Dynasty, and at worst there are still the Taoist Courts and Holy Hall above us. When would it ever be the turn for an Esteem Vein ant like you to poke your nose into others¡¯ business? If it were just a group of robbers raising small disturbances, I would think of you as kind if you acted out of a sense of justice. But what is the Witch Demon? You said it yourself; it has once brought havoc to the entire Mortal Domain. If you still want to play the hero, that¡¯s not kindness but foolishness. The Heaven Martial Sect has not been restored, and the journey to Qianniu Taoist Court is fraught with uncertainty. You haven¡¯t even sorted out your own affairs, how can you sweep the world without sweeping your own house first? If you think what I said was harsh, you can go to that courtyard. Even if you were killed, I would not so much as blink an eye.¡± Hearing what Xu Zimei said, Xia Wanqing became more and more silent. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just that I was thinking too naively,¡± she said, looking worriedly at Xu Zimei. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just teaching you the principles of living,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Go back to sleep. You can think about it more tonight. Tomorrow morning, I shall depart for the Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡­¡­ A silent night, The next morning, the rain gradually stopped, and a grey mist shrouded the whole sky and earth. As Xu Zimei came downstairs, Xia Wanqing and Lin Yunhen seemed to have been waiting for a while. ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯s go,¡± Lin Yunhen smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Chapter 1071 1070: Division of the Nine Domains, Arrival at the Taoist Courts "I have already found a way to notify Father Emperor about this matter; let''s leave the rest to them," Lin Yunhen said with a smile. "Our presence here might only alarm the enemy and add to their confusion. It''s more important for us to go to the Taoist Court to study." Xu Zimei looked at him in surprise; Lin Yunhen had a clearer perspective than Xia Wanqing. Each person should do what they are capable of. "Let''s go," Xu Zimei nodded. The three of them left the inn, exited Azure Snake City, and a thunderous dragon roar resounded. They saw the huge body of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon waiting there early. ... The Qianniu Taoist Court is located in the west of the Mortal Domain. In the ancient Era of the Eight Desolates, they were not very famous. But unexpectedly, such a minor power gave rise to an existence like the Great Emperor Funiu. Since then, the Taoist Court was established and revered far and wide. Passing through the territory of the Linlong Dynasty and going west for three million miles, all this land was under the Qianniu Taoist Court. And extending out to areas tens of millions of miles around, all are ruled by them, and must obey their command. Actually, a long time ago, the Qianniu Taoist Court wasn''t as strong. It stood alongside the Heaven Martial Taoist Court and the Jiuwei Divine Sect. But everyone knows what happened later. The two sects declined, and naturally, their territories were taken over by the Qianniu Taoist Court, making it even more powerful. "With Brother Xu''s strength, he will surely find great opportunities to shine at the Taoist Court," Lin Yunhen praised. Their previous encounter with Ancient Path made him realize the importance of getting on good terms with Xu Zimei. "I''m not going for studies," Xu Zimei waved his hand. "I just need to ask the Great Emperor Funiu for something." Hearing Xu Zimei''s words, Lin Yunhen was stunned for a moment. Then his smile became a bit awkward. He acknowledged Xu Zimei''s strength, but mentioning the Great Emperor seemed like a bit of an exaggeration. The entire Mortal Domain is divided into two parts, the Four Directions Domain and the Tuocang Domain. Not to mention those hidden or unknown Great Emperors, the number of true existing Great Emperors does not exceed twenty. As for the specific reason, it''s because the Mortal Domain can''t compare with the other domains. The Holy Court is settled in the Robbery Immortal Domain, while the top ten families were established in the Heaven Extreme Realm. Besides, the Divine Race resides in the Kun Ruins Domain, which is not a world of the human race, and everything is governed by the Divine Race. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the Netherworld Realm, that place is the endpoint of death. It''s said that when the creatures of this world die, their souls will naturally drift to the Netherworld Realm. There, it leads directly to the Great Dao''s Realm of Life and Death. Where they can reincarnate. However, these are legends; only the dead can enter the Netherworld Realm. What is different, though, is that the natives of the Netherworld Realm call their world the Illusionary Sea, not the Netherworld. Besides these five domains, there are four others: the Catastrophe Demon Domain, the Blazing Flame Realm, the Ghost God Realm, and the Cangxuan Realm. This is the composition of the Nine Domains of Heaven Beyond Heavens. Each domain has its unique characteristics. Only this lowest level, the Mortal Domain, is like a big melting pot, containing all kinds of things. ... In the Mortal Domain, Great Emperors are extremely revered, and even if a Great Saint appears, they would be hailed as the pride of the Mortal Domain. And as Xu Zimei wasn''t famous and no known deeds had been heard of him, Lin Yunhen naturally wouldn''t believe him. He took it as Xu Zimei joking. "Have you been to the Taoist Court before?" Xia Wanqing looked at Lin Yunhen, curiously asking. "I went there once with Father Emperor when I was young, but I barely remember," Lin Yunhen smiled. "Being the Crown Prince of the Dynasty, is it difficult for you to go to the Taoist Court?" Xia Wanqing asked in surprise. "Imperial dynasties are nothing special; let me tell you, there are as many as seven dynasties under the rule of Qianniu Taoist Court." Lin Yunhen explained, "Actually, other Taoist Courts are not so powerful, but you know, on our west side, because of the decline of Heaven Martial and Jiuwei." "Eventually, Qianniu Taoist Court came to dominate alone." "Dominance alone is not necessarily a good thing," Xu Zimei commented. "Everything declines when it reaches its peak; this is an unchanging truth in the cycle of life since ancient times." "I haven''t seen the decline, but in recent years, Qianniu Taoist Court has indeed grown stronger," said Lin Yunhen. "Having ruled the west for so many years, have they produced a second Great Emperor?" Xu Zimei asked in return. "They have not," Lin Yunhen nodded slightly. "That says it all; if the high-end strength does not advance, then the strong mid-tier strength is merely an illusion, like a flower in a mirror or the moon''s reflection on the water," Xu Zimei shook his head and chuckled. Lin Yunhen did not argue, as these matters held no significance. ... About seven days later, the three of them finally crossed the border of Linlong Dynasty and arrived in front of Qianniu Taoist Court. Taoist Courts are different from other Sect Gates. When most Sect Gates establish their base, they choose locations rich in Spiritual Energy and with Immortal Mountains. Such selections bring great benefits to their disciples. However, Taoist Courts do not need to consider these aspects. With the existence of Dao origin, even a barren mountain can be transformed into Immortal Mountain and Dong Fu. The area of Qianniu Taoist Court exceeded Xu Zimei''s imagination. The entire Sect Gate spans about one million square meters. Merely as an outer Sect Gate, it could rival some Imperial Rule Immortal Gates in Yuan Central Continent. Not to mention the inner gate and core areas. The disciples within the Taoist Court mostly fly by stepping into the air or by riding Exotic Beasts, because the area of the Taoist Court is vastly extensive. "The most renowned features of Qianniu Taoist Court are its Three Hundred Immortal Mountains and Three Thousand Dong Fu," Lin Yunhen narrated enthusiastically. "Within the Taoist Court, not only Elders, but also every Core Disciple, have their own mountain peak and Dong Fu. The higher their strength, the closer their residence is to the Dao origin." "When we go to the Taoist Court, this place is their main base. We must try our best not to cause conflicts," Xia Wanqing looked at Xu Zimei and advised with some worry. She knew Xu Zimei''s temperament; there were some issues he would not back down from. "I have my own plans," Xu Zimei smiled. Looking upward, the Qianniu Taoist Court has various types of Immortal Trees planted on both sides. Divine Beasts often flap their wings overhead, and Talented Disciples travel by sword. The towering gates are hidden among the clouds. Everything is solemn and majestic yet ethereal and detached from the worldly dust. "Everyone praises the Taoist Court''s excellence, reaching beyond the mortal world," Lin Yunhen laughed loudly. The three of them walked up the stairs leading to the gate. There are a total of one thousand and one hundred steps. Xu Zimei wanted to fly up but was stopped by Lin Yunhen. "Brother Xu, you must not," Lin Yunhen explained. "When outsiders come to the Taoist Court for the first time, they must walk up the stairs, otherwise, it would be considered an offense to the Taoist Court. Once we are inside the Taoist Court, you can fly freely afterward." Xu Zimei shook his head with a wry smile, not wanting to make it difficult for the two of them. The stairs seemed imbued with a special force. With each step taken, a force of suppression comes down, but it suppresses not the body but the Divine Soul. By the time you finish all the steps, you feel incredibly weak, while the Taoist Court appears grand and boundless. "Please inform the elder, the Crown Prince of Linlong Dynasty has come to seek knowledge," Lin Yunhen requested humbly. At the sides of the gate stood two young men dressed in blue. Their gazes were radiant, tinged with a hint of arrogance. Even being merely gatekeepers at the Taoist Court, they are revered by countless people in the outside world. Chapter 1072: 1071: Im Here to Make Trouble Chapter 1072: Chapter 1071: I¡¯m Here to Make Trouble ¡°Who are they?¡± The disciple on the left looked towards Xu Zimei and his companion, asking indifferently. ¡°We are from the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Xia Wanqing replied. Hearing Xia Wanqing¡¯s words, Lin Yunhen was taken aback. Throughout their journey, he only knew their names but had not dared to inquire further about their origins. It was also lucky that he had never spoken ill of the Heaven Martial Sect. ¡°From the Heaven Martial Sect?¡± The two gatekeeping disciples were momentarily stunned, and then they gave both of them a once-over. They asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Heaven Martial Sect only have one slot? Where did two of you come from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just accompanying her. Once she¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°You can come in,¡± the two disciples pointed at Lin Yunhen, replying, ¡°Those from the Heaven Martial Sect need to wait.¡± ¡°Why should we wait?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°If told to wait, just wait. What¡¯s with all the nonsense,¡± the disciple on the left replied irritably. ¡°Come with us.¡± He took Lin Yunhen and started walking towards the Taoist Courts. However, no sooner had he turned around than it seemed like he was pushed by a force, tumbling down the more than a thousand steps outside of the Taoist Courts. ¡°Junior Brother Cheng,¡± the disciple on the right shouted anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Xu Zimei said, leading the way into the Taoist Courts. ¡°This isn¡¯t right, it¡¯s akin to breaking in,¡± Xia Wanqing said hesitantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see their aggressive approach? No need to be overly modest,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only upon entering the Taoist Courts could one truly appreciate the appearance of the outer sect. If one were to describe it in a word, it would be ¡°vast.¡± Thousands of Bodhi Trees, which enlighten the mind and clear the vision, are planted, surrounding the Avenue to Heaven and stretching far into the distance. Above the firmament, islands float and jade palaces hang in the air. Divine Beasts draw countless mountain peaks across the sky, while others absorb the Essence of Sun and Moon. Immortals, Immortal Trees, ethereal figures. With one breath, it¡¯s like a whale swallowing copious amounts of Spiritual Energy. Xia Wanqing even felt her stagnant cultivation was on the verge of a breakthrough. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± Lin Yunhen, who had followed into the Courts, said. ¡°Should we go find an Elder first? If we get caught, it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know someone here,¡± Xu Zimei waved it off. ¡°So Brother Xu has acquaintances here; that will make things much easier,¡± Lin Yunhen sighed in relief. ¡°When did you have acquaintances in the Qianniu Taoist Court?¡± Xia Wanqing asked quietly. ¡°Xiao Buhui, remember?¡± Xu Zimei replied. Xia Wanqing¡¯s expression froze, and she dumbly followed behind Xu Zimei. Walking down this Avenue to Heaven, they began encountering some disciples on both sides. ¡°Where is Xiao Buhui?¡± Xu Zimei casually grabbed a disciple and asked. ¡°Who are you? Daring to call Brother Xiao by his name directly?¡± The disciple looked at Xu Zimei, answering coolly. ¡°Core Disciple Xu Zimei, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Xu Zimei replied just as coolly. ¡°You aware of the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains? I reside on the two hundredth peak.¡± The Qianniu Taoist Court was too extensive, and disciples numbered well over a million. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t believe these disciples could remember each person. The disciple was flustered by the bluff, feeling the name seemed somewhat familiar. However, it¡¯s better to err on the side of caution than to dismiss the possibility. If he truly was a Core Disciple, then he was in for a great windfall. ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Xu, my respects, my respects,¡± the disciple hurried to greet him. ¡°I am Junior Brother Chen Xing, blind though I have eyes; please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°Take me to Xiao Buhui,¡± Xu Zimei instructed, waving his hand. ¡°Please follow me, Brother. Brother Xiao usually resides atop Lone Cloud Peak,¡± Chen Xing hurriedly replied. Lin Yunhen and his companion listened with hearts pounding; such blatant impersonation¡ªif discovered¡ªwould likely add another crime to their charges. ¡°Brother Xu, you seem rather unfamiliar,¡± Chen Xing asked with a smile along the way. ¡°I mostly focus on my cultivation and rarely show myself. As you know, competition within the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains is fierce,¡± Xu Zimei replied calmly. ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Chen Xing quickly nodded in agreement. While chatting, the three of them arrived at a mountain peak. This peak soared into the clouds like a pillar holding up the sky, covered with gray pines and cypresses. ¡°We are now at Lone Cloud Peak,¡± Chen Xing responded. ¡°Got it, you can go back now,¡± Xu Zimei gestured with his hand. ¡°Brother Xu, my name is Chen Xing, if you need anything in the future, feel free to ask me,¡± Chen Xing hurriedly introduced himself. Xu Zimei gestured with his hand. He looked at the mountain peak in front of him and said to the two people: ¡°Go find Xiao Buhui, then have him take us to the Taoist Source Land.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate,¡± Lin Yunhen replied. ¡°The Taoist Source Land is not a place just anyone can visit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to cause trouble, don¡¯t you understand that?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. Lin Yunhen¡¯s figure instantly stiffened in place. ¡°No way, Brother Xu, you must be joking,¡± Lin Yunhen hurriedly said. ¡°Does what I¡¯m doing seem like a joke to you?¡± Xu Zimei counter-questioned. He took the lead and started walking up Lone Cloud Peak. Leaving behind Lin Yunhen with a face of utter despair. The environment of Lone Cloud Peak is quite nice, veiled in clouds and permeated with Immortal Qi. ¡°Brother Xu, wait for me,¡± Lin Yunhen¡¯s loud shout came from behind. He was seen sprinting up the mountain as well. ¡°What? Decided to follow along?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already started on this dark path, might as well keep going,¡± Lin Yunhen said. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t believe Brother Xu is the kind of person who would come here just to find death.¡± Xu Zimei shook his head, smiling wryly. Ascending Lone Cloud Peak had the air of looking down on all the other mountains. Xiao Buhui¡¯s residence was indeed quite impressive. Midway up the mountain, the group came upon a courtyard. The decorations of this courtyard weren¡¯t luxurious but had the feel of an Immortal¡¯s Daoist abode. The perimeter wall was uniformly built of green bricks and tiles. Stepping through the gate, they saw an ancient Bodhi Tree planted in the middle of the courtyard. Next to it stood a statue of an old man. ¡°Is Xiao Buhui here?¡± Xu Zimei called out several times. The next moment, footsteps were heard. Xiao Buhui, in a blue robe with his hair neatly bound by a headband, came out from the inner house. ¡°Who is calling for me?¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. Seeing the group, Xiao Buhui¡¯s expression changed, and he said awkwardly: ¡°Who let you come to Lone Cloud Peak? Get lost.¡± ¡°Just came to see you, don¡¯t be so hot-tempered,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. With a wave of his hand, a tremendous force descended. Soon, the void shattered, and a giant hand from the sky suppressed down from above. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xiao Buhui shouted. He exuded an imposing aura, trying to burst out from underneath the suppressive force of the giant hand. With a ¡°boom,¡± a muffled explosion sounded, and Lone Cloud Peak trembled for a while. Dust billowed, and Xiao Buhui¡¯s body was forced to kneel on the ground, unable to move. ¡°Remember what I said? The name Xu Zimei will become your upcoming nightmare,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to commit violence within the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xiao Buhui shouted. Chapter 1073: 1072: The Core, The Ten Divine Bodies Chapter 1073: Chapter 1072: The Core, The Ten Divine Bodies ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the ancient ancestor of the Qianniu Taoist Court? If you let me go now, I can pretend that nothing has happened.¡± Listening to Xiao Buhui¡¯s threats, Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the Qianniu Taoist Court anyway? If I wish, in this vast world, where is there a place that can stop me?¡± His aura intensified a few more notches. He chuckled and said, ¡°Now, Young Master Xiao, lead us to the Taoist Source Land.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xiao Buhui exclaimed with terror. ¡°Without the ancestor¡¯s permission, no one is allowed to go there. Moreover, the Sect Gate has already promised the Heaven Martial Sect a slot. Miss Xia, you should not be obstinate. Don¡¯t end up destroying yourselves.¡± ¡°You just need to take us there, whether I can get in is my own business,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I won¡¯t take you there, even if you kill me, it¡¯s futile,¡± Xiao Buhui said indifferently. Xu Zimei smiled and looked towards Lin Yunhen, saying, ¡°Brother Lin, since he has this mentality, you might as well satisfy him.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Lin Yunhen beside him was momentarily taken aback. ¡°That seems inappropriate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate, having come all this way, we should leave with something,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Fine, anyway, my life was saved by you,¡± Lin Yunhen gritted his teeth and drew his longsword. He stepped towards Xiao Buhui. ¡°If you dare to kill me, the Xiao Family and the Qianniu Taoist Court will never let you go. Even to the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea, they would hunt you down till death,¡± Xiao Buhui shouted. ¡°Whether I¡¯ll be hunted to death I do not know, but at least I know now you are about to die,¡± Lin Yunhen replied. As the Crown Prince of the dynasty, it was rare for him to be threatened by others. As the longsword swept down, Xiao Buhui¡¯s complexion drastically changed, and he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait, we can talk about this.¡± ¡°Talk about what? Weren¡¯t you just determined to die rather than submit?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I can tell you the route, but I can¡¯t take you there,¡± Xiao Buhui said. If he personally took them to the Taoist Source Land, no matter what happened, he would not be able to explain himself. And the Sect Gate would certainly punish him. This was his bottom line. Xu Zimei and the others exchanged glances, then slightly nodded their heads. ¡°You draw it,¡± Lin Yunhen took out a spare piece of animal skin from the Storage Ring and placed it in front of him. Xiao Buhui picked up the longsword and began to draw on the animal skin. ¡°Don¡¯t sell me out when the time comes, regardless of the outcome,¡± he reminded. Xu Zimei looked at the route on the animal skin, knowing he could just barge through directly. But he was afraid of alerting the enemy. For now, it¡¯s best to determine the location of the Demon Heart and reveal themselves later. ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t deceived us,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If I did deceive you, you can always come back to seek revenge,¡± Xiao Buhui said. ¡°Now you can let me go, right?¡± ¡°You get some sleep first, by the time you wake up, everything will be over,¡± Xu Zimei touched his forehead with a finger. Xiao Buhui suddenly felt his consciousness growing dim. ¡°The Taoist Source is at the Core Land of the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Lin Yunhen looked at the map and said solemnly. ¡°We might be able to sneak through the inner and outer sects, but definitely not the Core Land.¡± ¡°No need, a rough area is enough,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. As long as he could sense the Demon Heart, he could force his way through. His main fear was startling the snake and causing Great Emperor Funiu to shift the Demon Heart. The three of them took three sets of robes from Xiao Buhui¡¯s room, all belonging to the core disciples of the Qianniu Taoist Court. Changing into long robes, the three of them descended from Lone Cloud Peak and, following the guidance of the map, soared towards the Taoist Source Land. ¡°This Qianniu Taoist Court is really vast,¡± Lin Yunhen said admiringly on the way. ¡°As expected of a Taoist Court, even just an Outer Sect here surpasses our Linlong Dynasty.¡± ¡°What are we going to do in the Taoist Source Land?¡± Xia Wanqing asked. ¡°To retrieve something. Also, to make some arrangements for you two,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Make arrangements for us?¡± Lin Yunhen looked at Xu Zimei with confusion, seemingly not understanding his intention. ¡°You¡¯re new to this Taoist Court. Without someone looking out for you, you likely wouldn¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°I¡¯ll drop a word with Great Emperor Funiu to have him take care of you two.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t joke about this,¡± Lin Yunhen hurriedly waved his hands. Clearly, he didn¡¯t take those words seriously. After passing through the Outer Sect, the three arrived within the Inner Sect. The area of the Inner Sect was nearly double that of the Outer Sect. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by how much larger the Inner Sect is. In fact, compared to the disciples of the Outer Sect, the Inner Sect disciples are but a drop in the ocean,¡± Lin Yunhen explained. It seemed he had done his homework well before coming and knew quite a bit. ¡°How so?¡± Xia Wanqing asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say there are hundreds of thousands of Outer Sect disciples, whereas the Inner Sect only has three thousand,¡± Lin Yunhen elucidated. ¡°They live within the Three Thousand Dong Fu, as per the rules of the Qianniu Taoist Court. No matter how many Outer Sect disciples there are, the number of Inner Sect disciples must always remain at three thousand. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those aspiring to be Inner Sect disciples face many challenges daily, especially those ranked at the very bottom. The competitive intensity is terrifyingly acute. The same principle applies to Core Disciples; no matter how many disciples there are in both the Inner and Outer Sect, only the top three hundred are chosen. They reside in the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, understanding their situation. With such unparalleled resources at their disposal, naturally, the challenges they faced were equally unparalleled. Xia Wanqing and Lin Yunhen both admired the Qianniu Taoist Court greatly and looked around curiously. Only Xu Zimei closed his eyes to rest. The silhouettes of the three crossed the Inner Sect and finally arrived at the boundary of the core region. However, they couldn¡¯t continue to soar through the air here. And since there were only three hundred Core Disciples, they mostly recognized each other, making it impossible to blend in undetected. Xu Zimei closed his eyes, trying to sense the presence of the Demon Heart. His Divine Soul spread across tens of thousands of miles, but unfortunately, he sensed nothing. He frowned slightly. Could it be that the Demon Heart was not within the Qianniu Taoist Court? Given that the Demon Heart was integrated with the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, there might be some connection. Thinking this, Xu Zimei summoned the Prison Suppressor Demon Body. As Demonic Qi surged to the skies, he deliberately suppressed it to avoid causing panic. ¡°Brother Xu, what is this?¡± Lin Yunhen said in shock from the side. ¡°A special physique?¡± ¡°With such might, could it be one of the legendary top ten divine bodies?¡± ¡°Top ten divine bodies?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Brother Xu doesn¡¯t know?¡± Lin Yunhen said. ¡°That¡¯s quite strange. The top ten divine bodies represent the most supreme physiques across the Nine Domains in Heaven Beyond Heavens. Since Brother Xu doesn¡¯t know, then your physique probably isn¡¯t among them.¡± ¡°Then do you know the ten great Divine Methods?¡± Xu Zimei posed another question. ¡°Of course, I know. The ten great Divine Methods are possessed by ten immensely powerful families, all of whom are in the Infinite Domain.¡± Chapter 1074 1073: Killing into the Taoist Courts Xu Zimei suddenly remembered that when he had learned the Heaven-shaking Skill before, he had promised Emperor Qitian to deliver the token of the Heaven-shaking Divine Methods back to the Qitian Sect. "Have you ever heard of a force called the Qitian Sect?" Xu Zimei asked again. "Qitian, that''s quite a bold name," Lin Yunhen slightly shook his head. "If it''s a minor force, I can''t guarantee anything. But for major forces, there are definitely none in the Mortal Domain." "It seems you''re quite knowledgeable," Xu Zimei responded. "Of course, claiming to have read extensively wouldn''t be an exaggeration," Lin Yunhen said with self-satisfaction. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have contended for the position of Crown Prince." Xu Zimei turned around, his gaze level. After the appearance of the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, he finally perceived a faint force. So faint that it could not be fainter. As if it were the sound of a heartbeat. "Thump thump thump," his own heart started beating in unison. "Found it," Xu Zimei''s eyes, which had been tightly shut, suddenly flew open. He looked ahead of the core disciples as if he pierced through boundless voids. Resting at the distant end of the void. The image of a pitch-black heart flashed before his eyes. "Let''s go," he said indifferently. "Should we plan a bit before heading to the core?" Lin Yunhen inquired. "No need," Xu Zimei waved his hand, "Let''s just go and see who dares to stop us." With a sweep of his right hand, his robe billowed in the wind. He leisurely walked towards the core. As soon as he stepped in, he felt countless gazes fall upon him. Lin Yunhen and Xia Wanqing instantly felt the pressure increase tremendously. The two quietly hid behind Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei ignored them and walked straight toward the direction he had sensed. He felt his heartbeat getting faster and faster. As if it was about to burst out of his chest. "Who are you?" a blue-robed young man blocked their path and asked with a frown. Xu Zimei still ignored him and continued walking forward. His figure leapt past the blue-robed young man. "Stop, you better explain yourselves, or don''t blame me for being rude," the blue-robed youth, Zhang Qichong, shouted sternly. A man passing by gently patted the longsword at his waist. He laughed and said, "Zhang Qichong, it seems they don''t respect you." The blue-robed youth, Zhang Qichong, turned his head and glared fiercely at the man who had made the taunt. He then swung his right hand, and endless strength began to converge in his palm. A vigor enveloped his body as the sound of an explosion resonated under his feet. His figure turned into a lingering shadow, charging straight towards Xu Zimei. The force in his palm shattered the surrounding void. Xu Zimei turned calmly and looked at him. Merely this glance, his pitch-black eyes swirling with Demonic Qi, seemed as if the Circulation Stars were moving. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A glance of a thousand years. Zhang Qichong''s figure, less than a meter away from Xu Zimei, froze in place. The next moment, he directly collapsed on the ground. He was drenched in sweat, as if he had been fished out of the water, and if one were to look closely, they would realize his eyes had lost focus. "What''s wrong with you?" The young man who had joked previously, Wang Wei, changed color and looked towards Zhang Qichong. However, Zhang Qichong had no response, simply kneeling on the spot, immobile. Wang Wei swallowed hard. With trembling hands, he took out his own identity token. The token was crushed, and a golden light rose to the sky, turning into stars and blossoming across the Firmament. "Someone is invading the Taoist Court," he shouted loudly. ...¡­ At this moment, atop the Holy Peak of the Qianniu Taoist Court. Many Core Elders and Sect Leader Dongfang Li were all gathered here. And beside the Holy Peak, another group of people stood. "It would be ideal if the You Bone Taoist Court could join our alliance," Dongfang Li said with a chuckle. "We dominate the West, and you suppress the East. By then, our chances of winning will be at least thirty percent or more." "Sect Leader Dongfang is too kind," among the group from the You Bone Taoist Court, the leader was a woman. She was dressed in a black gown, resembling a black rose blooming in the night. Graceful and yet possessed an air of celestial spirit. "The Qianniu may be considered Dominators of the West, but we dare not claim the same for the East, as East and West differ," she replied. "Then perhaps you can consider my proposition, Lady Yu," Dongfang Li said with an implicit smile. "I''ve heard that the old Sect Master intends to step down, with the intention of advocating for Lady Yu to succeed. Perhaps our Qianniu Taoist Court could be of some assistance." "Thank you for Sect Leader Dongfang''s concern, but the old Sect Master is far-sighted and surely has his own plans. We should not speculate wildly," You Yu replied with a shake of her head and a light smile. Just then, a golden light suddenly rose from the horizon. The scope of the light was immensely broad, visible not only to them, but also to all disciples of the Qianniu Taoist Court. "What''s happening?" Dongfang Li asked with a frown. "That is a Core Disciple''s Rescue Token," explained the Great Elder standing beside him. Every Core Disciple represented a major asset for the Taoist Court, they were its future. Therefore, to protect them, the Taoist Court issued each one a Rescue Token. "Of course, I know it''s a Rescue Token," said Dongfang Li indifferently. "What I''m asking is why the Rescue Token was activated within the Taoist Court itself? Could it be that someone dared to commit murder within our Taoist Court?" "I''ll go and investigate immediately," the Great Elder quickly responded. At that moment, You Yu, who was standing by, suddenly said with a smile: "Sect Leader Dongfang, why don''t we go together? We have been here at the Taoist Court for some time and have not had the opportunity to properly tour the place. Just as we are leaving soon, it would be a good chance for us to witness the grandeur of the Qianniu Taoist Court." "Yes, yes," the others from the You Bone Taoist Court followed, nodding their heads. Dongfang Li was silent for a short while, then finally he smiled. "Since Lady Yu is interested, then let us go together," he said. The group of over twenty people rose into the air, flying towards the core area. ... Until Xu Zimei and the others disappeared from sight, Wang Wei did not dare to step forward to stop them. He hurriedly ran up to support Zhang Qichong, who was still kneeling on the ground. He inquired, "Are you alright?" "Terrifying, truly terrifying," Zhang Qichong just kept shaking his head. "Wang Wei," from above their heads, came the vast voice of the Great Elder. Wang Wei looked up, as if seeing a savior, and saw all the high-ranking officials of the Sect Gate in the Firmament. "Elder, someone has intruded into the core area," Wang Wei quickly reported. "This is the Qianniu Taoist Court; could it possibly be turned upside down?" the Great Elder reprimanded. "What kind of example are you setting in such a panicked state? You''re making us a laughing stock in front of others." "This disciple acknowledges his fault," Wang Wei quickly lowered his head. "Who intruded into the Taoist Court?" only then did Sect Leader Dongfang ask. "I do not know; there were three in total," Wang Wei quickly replied. "However, the other two seemed weak; only one person was beyond my insight. Disciple Qichong went to intercept, resulting in his current state." "Where have they gone?" Dongfang Li asked. "Towards the Taoist Source Land," Wang Wei replied. Chapter 1075: 1074: Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, The Great Battle Chapter 1075: Chapter 1074: Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, The Great Battle Hearing Wang Wei¡¯s words, Dongfang Li slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°To dare to venture alone into the Qianniu Taoist Court, it¡¯s truly audacious.¡± His gaze shifted to Zhang Qichong, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Sect Master, is he alright,¡± asked Wang Wei. ¡°His Divine Soul has been shaken,¡± Dongfang Li replied with a frown. ¡°Take him back to rest for a while; if there¡¯s no improvement, I¡¯m afraid his Divine Soul will need to be mended.¡± Hearing Dongfang Li¡¯s words, Wang Wei was dumbstruck. One should know that in the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, Zhang Qichong ranked in the top one hundred. To be of equal strength yet have his Divine Soul shaken by a single glance, it seemed as if his Daoist Heart had been broken. And that young man didn¡¯t seem much different in age from him. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯d like to go and take a look,¡± Wang Wei suddenly said. ¡°Then you take him,¡± Dongfang Li ordered, and then with the crowd, they soared through the air towards the direction of the Taoist Source Land. ¡°Sect Leader Dongfang, it seems we have come at an inopportune time,¡± You Yu said with a light chuckle. ¡°No matter, I would like to see who exactly is so bold,¡± Dongfang Li gestured with his hand. ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother Xu, why do I feel my heart beating so fast,¡± Lin Yunhen, following behind Xu Zimei, said. ¡°To visit the Taoist Courts for the first time in my life only to be in such a posture. This makes my life worthwhile.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I can¡¯t compare to Brother Xu,¡± Lin Yunhen said. ¡°The Imperial Dynasty has always been under the Taoist Courts; we of the Dynasty naturally feel inferior when facing the Taoist Courts.¡± Xu Zimei did not answer him but seemed to sense something. He looked up at the Firmament. A group of people appeared, walking on air, all dressed in Immortal Robes and jade-like attire, with noble spirits and broad auras. This group of people was like the Divine Spirits high above, looking down at all living beings. ¡°Who down there dares to intrude upon the Qianniu Taoist Court?¡± the Great Elder bellowed sternly. ¡°I have only come to retrieve something that belongs to me,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°Once I have obtained my item, I will leave.¡± ¡°This is the Qianniu Taoist Court; what could possibly belong to you here,¡± the Great Elder scoffed. His voice was as loud as thunder, shaking the Firmament. ¡°Whether it¡¯s mine or not, I¡¯ll know once I¡¯ve taken it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The Great Elder¡¯s aura surged explosively, with Heaven Shaking Divine Might gathering in the Firmament. As if the Firmament itself were enraged, with lightning flashing and thunder roaring. ¡°Great Elder, keep your composure. It¡¯s beneath us to make a scene over a young man,¡± Dongfang Li advised from the side. ¡°Since it¡¯s a young man¡¯s issue, let the younger generation handle it. Otherwise, we might be accused of using our power to bully the young. It¡¯s not like our Qianniu Taoist Court lacks capable people.¡± While Dongfang Li spoke, his gaze drifted to the people from the You Bone Taoist Court. He said with a smile, ¡°We apologize for the spectacle.¡± ¡°Sect Leader Dongfang should deal with it as he sees fit; we don¡¯t mind,¡± You Yu responded with a smile. The Great Elder¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings, and his loud shout seemed to contain endless Spiritual Energy. He called out, ¡°Disciples of the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, where are you?¡± The sound was like thunder exploding, spreading across thousands of miles. And it echoed among the disciples. ¡°Disciple Jiang Zheng is here.¡± ¡°Disciple Lue Fatian is here.¡± ¡°Disciple Chen Xu is here.¡± ¡­¡­ Hundreds of voices rose at once, shaking the entire Qianniu Taoist Court. This display, merely to confront Xu Zimei alone, was indeed somewhat exaggerated. However, Dongfang Li wanted precisely this effect¡ªto make a show for the You Bone Taoist Court. This was like a performance. And the You Bone Taoist Court was like the audience; they expected a perfect ending. Only in this way can the You Bone Taoist Court possibly cooperate with them, and that matter will thus proceed further. ¡­¡­ The entire Qianniu Taoist Court trembled. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°It seems someone has invaded our Qianniu Taoist Court.¡± ¡°What a joke, in the west, everything honors us, could it be another Taoist Court?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s actually happening.¡± Many disciples were discussing fervently, gathering around the core area to see. The Three Hundred Immortal Mountains are located in various places of the core land. At this moment, these Three Hundred Immortal Mountains were all stirring. Some Immortal Mountains were shrouded in Immortal Qi, with Immortal Might pressuring down mightily. Whereas on some Immortal Mountains, the Four Symbols Divine Beasts roared incessantly, their beastly might sweeping across heaven and earth. In the north, a skyful of stars scattered down, the heavens as if veiled with a layer of mystical glow. In the south, a long river stretched for thousands of miles, its surging waves causing the firmament to twirl with wind and clouds, the sky densely cloaked in dark clouds. These continuous supernatural phenomena filled the void. It was as if colorful flowers were vying for beauty. ¡°We are surrounded,¡± Lin Yunhen said. From all around, hundreds of people arrived walking on air, each one like an evil being in their own right. The awe-inspiring aura of each person was distinctly unique. ¡°All of you attack together,¡± Xu Zimei looked at everyone and said calmly. ¡°No need for that to deal with you,¡± a young man from above replied indifferently. He descended from the void, his purple robe fluttering in the wind. ¡°Xiao Ye, ranked tenth on the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains,¡± the young man in the purple robe said softly. ¡°Just send your number one directly, to avoid wasting time,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°Who do you think you are looking down on?¡± Xiao Ye frowned fiercely, his face showing anger. The might of the Saint Vein Realm enshrouded him. With both hands, he tore open the void before him, and from the void, a long spear was slowly drawn out. The spear was over seven-feet-long, its whole body a purple-golden color, with half of it gilded in black and glittering. He held the spear upright in his right hand, sharp spear light gathering from all around. ¡°Spear Dominating the Starry Sky,¡± Xiao Ye uttered a faint cry. Stars enveloped his body, beams of starlight shining upon the spear. At that moment, endless refining light cascaded down. It was as if all things were tied to a single point. The spear, with a sonic boom, thrust toward Xu Zimei. The crowd only saw a shadow flash past their eyes, then stars fell behind. ¡°Brother Xiao Ye must have reached the peak of the Saint Vein Realm, hasn¡¯t he?¡± disciples who rushed over upon hearing the news whispered to each other. ¡°Yes, and his spear intent is also perfectly fused with the stars, the other party is in trouble.¡± Above the firmament, Sect Leader Dongfang smiled somewhat reassured. Even You Yu gave a slight nod. ¡°The disciples of the Three Hundred Immortal Mountains of the Qianniu Taoist Court are indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°You flatter us,¡± Sect Leader Dongfang said with a smile. ¡­¡­ As the spear thrust over, Xu Zimei remained unmoved. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lin Yunhen on the side could only anxiously stand by. Xia Wanqing steeled her heart and directly stood in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°Go stand over there and watch,¡± as Xu Zimei¡¯s voice fell, her figure was pulled aside. Xu Zimei slowly extended his index finger. It was just an ordinary index finger, and the tip collided with the spear¡¯s tip. ¡°This guy, so arrogant,¡± a disciple nearby exclaimed in surprise. However, many others had serious expressions. Because at the moment of collision between finger and spear tip, two immensely strong forces spread out. The sound of ¡°crack, crack¡± kept ringing out. The golden spear laced with gilding began to crumble from the tip, disintegrating bit by bit into dust scattering in the void. Chapter 1076: 1075: What Teachings Does Brother Tao Bestow? Chapter 1076: Chapter 1075: What Teachings Does Brother Tao Bestow? With a ¡°bang,¡± the entire spear dissipated completely. It turned into a wisp of Qingfeng, as if it had never been there. Xiao Ye stared blankly at his empty hands, utterly stunned on the spot. Xu Zimei patted his shoulder and pointed to Xia Wanqing and Lin Yunhen behind him, speaking to Xiao Ye. ¡°These two will stay at Qianniu Taoist Court from now on. You owe your survival to them; you should understand what I mean.¡± After saying this, he pushed past the dazed Xiao Ye. Looking up at Dongfang Li in the sky, he inquired, ¡°Where is Great Emperor Funiu?¡± ¡°How dare you! You dare to directly call the name of our ancestor,¡± the Great Elder scolded coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t a name meant to be called?¡± Xu Zimei replied. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of having this imperial title?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, then I¡¯ll just go find him myself.¡± As he spoke, he turned and continued to walk towards the Taoist Source Land. But after only a few steps, he was blocked again by several people. ¡°Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, the third Immortal Mountain, Luo Baichou.¡± ¡°Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, the second Immortal Mountain, Feng Qingteng.¡± ¡°Three Hundred Immortal Mountains, the first Immortal Mountain, Nameless.¡± The three exuded an imposing aura and slowly stood in front of Xu Zimei. ¡°Do you intend to stop me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Our duty demands it. The Taoist Source Land cannot be trespassed upon,¡± said Feng Qingteng indifferently. The three wielded their weapons, not with the power of Saint Vein, but with the gathering strength of Divine Vein. And these three forces were growing more and more resonant. Like a Hurricane tearing through the Firmament, they became a Heaven Shaking green light shimmering in the sky. ¡°Myriad Things Vein,¡± Feng Qingteng shouted fiercely. With him at the center, countless branches extended from the ground, all like vines covered with thorns. They rushed densely towards Xu Zimei. Meanwhile, Luo Baichou slowly drew his black sword. A flash of sword light flickered. The black hair atop his head unexpectedly turned white as snow, cascading down. His brow furrowed as he wielded the Longsword. ¡°I stand among you all, with white hair, as worries arise, the heavens and earth vast and boundless.¡± The last Disciple was called Nameless. He had a calm gaze, his imposing aura heavy and overwhelming, spreading slowly, a chain winding between his two arms. He dragged the chain slowly, and the Spiritual Energy in the world began to transform abruptly. Days and moons flew by, Yin and Yang harmonized, and Space and Time were forcefully segmented. ¡°That¡¯s the Liangyi Chain,¡± a Disciple exclaimed in surprise beside him. ¡°It seems Brother Nameless is under a lot of pressure, taking out his life-saving treasure directly. That is a Supreme Treasure ranked fifty-one in the myriad of things.¡± The three people, three powerful auras enveloped everything. Above the Firmament, You Yu smiled as if enjoying the show: ¡°Sect Leader Dongfang, how confident do you think they are?¡± Dongfang Li¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. After all, three against one made it seem somewhat like an unfair victory. For powers like theirs, they place great importance on face. ¡°I believe in the three of them,¡± Dongfang Li replied indifferently. He was already unable to maintain the ease he had before. ¡°Oh, is that so,¡± You Yu said with a smile. ¡°I, on the other hand, have high hopes for that gentleman over there.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Dongfang Li replied. ¡­ As the three attacked, Xu Zimei remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m tired of playing with you,¡± he shook his head slightly. With a command of ¡°Sword, come,¡± a loud explosion resonated in the void. Tyrant Shadow crossed the endless Space, appearing above the Firmament throughout the ages. It was like a fireball, igniting flames from friction with the void as it sped through the air. Tyrant Shadow descended from the firmament, charging straight towards Feng Qingteng to kill. Feng Qingteng¡¯s face changed dramatically, feeling that immense power, as layers upon layers of vines covered overhead. But all in vain. As Tyrant Shadow fell, everything in its path was annihilated. A pitiful scream, the vines shattered, and the burnt body of Feng Qingteng was sent flying out from within. Tyrant Shadow took a turn and headed towards Luo Baichou. ¡°Ghost Sees Worry,¡± Luo Baichou shouted loudly. His longsword swung through the air, condensing a ghostly head above him. The specter rushed towards Tyrant Shadow but was pierced through in an instant; Tyrant Shadow, falling once more, landed directly on the longsword. Luo Baichou¡¯s figure was sent flying, his longsword, due to the immense force, piercing through his chest in reverse. Xu Zimei snapped his fingers. Tyrant Shadow¡¯s onslaught shifted again, aiming to kill Nameless. Nameless¡¯s gaze was solemn as he took a deep breath. The Liangyi Chain in his hand broke apart violently as True Fate emerged behind him, his feet stepping on Tai Ji. Connecting with the Liangyi Chain before him. Transforming into black and white fishes that intertwined, attempting to devour Tyrant Shadow. Tyrant Shadow collided with the Liangyi Chain, immediately sparking a burst of fire. Nameless¡¯s figure was continuously pushed back, retreating all the way to Immortal Mountain in the distance; due to the immense force, his body embedded directly into the mountain. Xu Zimei beckoned with his right hand, and Tyrant Shadow landed in his palm. His domineering aura was leaking out as he surveyed everybody around him. He asked indifferently, ¡°Who will stop me?¡± Silence reigned all around. Even those in the heavens above were stunned. The situation had spiraled beyond their control. ¡°He has ascended to immortality, summon the ancestors,¡± Dongfang Li bellowed. As his voice fell, a bell toll echoed from a distant mountain peak. The bell sounded like the call of a morning bell or an evening drum, like the lowing of a divine ox, with a force that made the Divine Soul tremble, resounding across the four seas. This was the Nine Mou Bell, sounded only at times of Sect Gate crisis. At the moment the bell sounded, several Heaven Shaking beams of light soared into the sky from the heart of Taoist Source Land. These beams converged, as if the firmament itself would split asunder amid flashing lightning and roaring thunder. Several figures exuding a breathtaking might stepped out from the core of the Taoist Source Land. ¡°That¡¯s Ancestor Qianheng, and Divine Martial Ancestor, and that one is Ancestor Jiuxiao¡­¡± Disciples of Qianniu Taoist Court called out. These were all the older generation powerhouses of Qianniu Taoist Court, typically reclusive, residing in Taoist Source Land to meditate and comprehend the way of the Great Emperor. ¡°What summons us?¡± an aged voice inquired. ¡°A power has intruded upon our Taoist Court, we can¡¯t stop him,¡± Dongfang Li and many Elders quickly explained. ¡°Incompetent,¡± the irascible Ancestor Jiuxiao scolded angrily. ¡°Strange indeed, strange indeed,¡± Ancestor Qianheng, holding a Compass, frowned slightly. The compass in his hand spun continuously, ¡°I can¡¯t see through him.¡± ¡°What brings you to Qianniu Taoist Court?¡± ¡°I have no desire to repeat myself,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Summon Great Emperor Funiu, you old geezers go back.¡± ¡°Presumptuous, not just any child can demand to see the ancestor,¡± Ancestor Jiuxiao shouted. Xu Zimei looked up, his gaze casually glancing at him. The next moment, his figure vanished, and when he reappeared, he was already beside Ancestor Jiuxiao. One kick sent him flying away. Before Ancestor Jiuxiao could even land, Xu Zimei was already waiting at the landing spot. A punch fell, with enough power to pulverize his Divine Soul to ashes. As the critical moment loomed, a hand stretched across the River of Time and suddenly blocked before Ancestor Jiuxiao. ¡°Fellow Taoist seeks me for what advice?¡± Majestic imperial authority erupted from that hand. Chapter 1077 1076: The Great Battle with Great Emperor Funiu Fists and palms intersected; the void shattered, and thunder roared. The giant hand pulled Ancestor Jiuxiao''s figure swiftly retreating backwards. Xu Zimei, however, did not give chase; she merely stood there calmly, watching. Ancestor Jiuxiao''s figure was tossed aside, and the crowd looked up. They saw a figure as if stepping out from Chaos, each step shattering mountains and rivers for thousands of miles, accompanied by an Azure Ox, walking out slowly. This figure was a young man. He wore a straw hat, holding a wooden flute in his hand. A smile on his lips, he looked towards the crowd. At this moment, that imposing, Heaven Shaking imperial might was bursting forth from his body. Though he was but a young man, no one dared to underestimate him. The Elders beside him were all excited, trembling as they knelt down one after another. "We greet our ancestor." "We greet our ancestor," Dongfang Li and the many Elders, along with the disciples of the Taoist Courts, all knelt down. This was their ancestor, the true ruler of the entire Qianniu Taoist Court. Even the people from the You Bone Taoist Court followed, bowing slightly and greeting: "We''ve seen Great Emperor Funiu." This was a distinction belonging to the Great Emperor. Great Emperor Funiu waved his hand slightly, and an invisible force fluctuated, lifting up all the kneeling people. He turned his head to look towards Xu Zimei at the front, and chuckled, "What matter brings Brother Dao to seek me?" "The ancestor addresses him as Brother Dao? Could it be...," someone murmured to themselves. The next moment, a Heaven Shaking imperial intent erupted and spread from all around Xu Zimei, soaring to the sky. That imperial might was like a torrent of Divine Might, as overwhelming and surging as the strong waves of the ocean. It clashed with the imperial might of Great Emperor Funiu. One person suppressed one side of heaven and earth. The entire firmament was split in two, their figures facing each other from afar. When the imperial might spread out, The Myriad of Living Beings were suppressed like ants. Those who were originally floating in the air, like Dongfang Li and others, all descended to the ground. In the empty void, only Xu Zimei and Great Emperor Funiu remained. "He, he, he is also a Great Emperor." "Oh my god," Lin Yunhen sat down on the ground with an unbelieving expression, murmuring to himself. Not far away, at Lone Cloud Peak, Xiao Buhui, who had just awakened not long ago, saw this scene, and his expression was like he had seen a ghost. He had offended a Great Emperor. And that included all the disciples of the Qianniu Taoist Court. Originally with the arrival of the ancestor, they were confident of victory, full of confidence. But unexpectedly, the other was also a Great Emperor. The emotions of the crowd changed, and their faces grew complex. ......¡­ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What matter brings Brother Dao here?" Great Emperor Funiu asked again. "You should be able to guess," Xu Zimei replied. "Brother Dao, it''s better not to continue playing dumb," laughed Great Emperor Funiu. "Although there are many emperors in the Mortal Domain, Brother Dao, you are not among them." "Haven''t you been waiting for me?" Xu Zimei chuckled. "If not in the Mortal Domain, then you should be able to figure it out." As Xu Zimei spoke, he did not conceal the Prison Suppressor Demon Body at all. His body''s Demonic Qi spread out vastly, like a dense black fog, covering the skies for thousands of miles. The Demonic Qi seemed alive, wailing in the void with clusters of demon clouds floating, as if meteors were falling from the sky. If one looked from afar, they would find that the territory of the Qianniu Taoist Court was completely obscured by the demonic fog that blocked out the sun. "You, you are," Great Emperor Funiu fell silent for a while. "So many years have passed, I almost forgot, I''m waiting for someone. "You have come for the Demon Heart, haven''t you?" "Will you hand it over, or shall I retrieve it myself?" Xu Zimei replied. He frowned slightly. Because just now, when he activated the Prison Suppressor Demon Body, he could faintly sense the beating of the Demon Heart. But at this moment, there was not the slightest trace of it. "Since I am tasked with guarding the Demon Heart, naturally I won''t hand it over to you so easily," laughed the Great Emperor Funiu lightly. "You can''t stop me," Xu Zimei said indifferently. "Whether I can stop you or not, we''ll only know after we fight," the Great Emperor Funiu replied unremittingly. "Besides, the Qianniu Taoist Court is merely the starting point of your venture into the Nine Domains, and it is destined to be the first stop on your journey." "Even a Great Emperor has become a lapdog of the Holy Court," Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. "The Holy Court has shown me grace, and I guard the Demon Heart in order to repay that kindness," the Great Emperor Funiu explained. "If that''s the case, then the Holy Court must have informed you of my arrival in the Mortal Domain," Xu Zimei said. Ascending to the Mortal Domain, it was extremely difficult for the Holy Court to find him, like searching for a needle in a haystack. Because the Mortal Domain was too vast, if he intended to hide, no one could find him. However, there were some places he was bound to visit. The Great Emperor Funiu frowned slightly and looked towards Dongfang Li. Dongfang Li quickly replied: "The Holy Hall did send someone to inform us, but you were in seclusion at the time, and I did not dare to disturb." The prosperity of the Qianniu Taoist Court over the years had given Dongfang Li an illusion. He thought he could settle this matter relying on himself and the various Elders. ...... "Forget it, forget it," the Great Emperor Funiu said as he shook his head slightly. With a wave of his right hand, a wooden flute in his hand emitted a heaven-shaking might. Light as colorful as a dance of rainbow robes evolved from the wooden flute. The Azure Ox beside him was mooing, each bellow louder and prouder than the last, like the sound of the Great Dao, resonating through the hearts and minds of people. The colorful radiance became more and more dazzling, and as the Great Emperor Funiu held the long flute, he said faintly, "Hundred-Generations Flute, ranked thirty-second among the myriad of items in the vast world." Xu Zimei smiled, with the Tyrant Shadow in his hands trembling. "Although my Curved Blade doesn''t make the list of myriad items, it has accompanied my growth every step of the way, and is no less than those divine weapons and treasures." The Great Emperor Funiu picked up the Hundred-Generations Flute and started to play it slowly. At that moment, heaven and earth fell, sky darkened, and ground went dim. The void in front was covered by darkness. In the void, two blood-red suns suddenly appeared. These two blood suns shattered mountains and rivers for thousands of miles, breaking the space for tens of thousands of miles, floating by the sides of the Great Emperor Funiu. Within the blood suns, endless blood light transformed into long rivers, rushing towards Xu Zimei for the kill. Xu Zimei held the Tyrant Shadow, ascending step by step into the sky. With each step he took, the void beneath his feet shattered layer by layer. "Slash," the Curved Blade descended, and the endless Blade Qi from the Tyrant Shadow swept across, annihilating the blood suns'' rivers. The flute sound from the Great Emperor Funiu grew more intense, and the blood suns became more monstrous. And the rampaging rivers surged once more. As the rivers flowed across once again, Xu Zimei stepped into the air and leaped, arriving with Suppression, his figure sprawling across the rivers. In his hands, a Jade Flute also appeared. One of the Ten Great Divine Methods, the Demon Disk Immortal Scroll, was played. Wild and brutal Demonic Qi roared towards the heavens. This was a contest of musical rhythms. Centered around Xu Zimei, countless Monster Beasts morphed into existence. But they did not attack the Great Emperor Funiu; instead, they began to dance on the spot. One thousand kinds of Monster Beasts, ten thousand kinds of Monster Beasts, an increasing number of Monster Beasts. Initially, this dance appeared demonic. But as time went on, the more numerous the Monster Beasts became, the more this might began to pulverize everything in its path. Chapter 1078: 1077: The Myriad of Things, the Azure Ox Transcends to the Path Chapter 1078: Chapter 1077: The Myriad of Things, the Azure Ox Transcends to the Path The entire firmament was concealed by the silhouette of Monster Beasts. The figures of countless Monster Beasts began to blur, and with them, the Jade Flute sound of Great Emperor Funiu grew weaker until it completely vanished. Hordes of beasts surged forward, hundreds of thousands, millions of Monster Beasts roared, seemingly limitless. ¡°Is this,¡± Great Emperor Funiu said with a frown. ¡°The Demon Disk Immortal Scroll of the Ten Great Divine Methods.¡± The Ten Great Divine Methods represent the limit of myriad magical techniques, not necessarily the strongest, but certainly at the peak realm. ¡°Have you encountered people from the ten great families?¡± Great Emperor Funiu asked. However, at this moment Xu Zimei had no time to answer him. As the Immortal Scroll evolved, it completely permeated the firmament, and the power of the Monster Beasts kept growing. As long as Xu Zimei could withstand it, he could bring forth endless Monster Beasts through Nirvana. The next moment, countless Monster Beasts surged and attacked Great Emperor Funiu. The figure of Great Emperor Funiu crossed thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, going from one end of the Qianniu Taoist Court to the other. As if stepping to the Other Shore, he tore through the Endless Void amidst flashes of lightning and thunder. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Xu Zimei laughed out loud. ¡°Since bearing Destiny, I¡¯ve rarely had the chance to battle beings of the same realm. Now¡¯s the opportunity to test your strength, Great Emperor of the Upper Realm.¡± The Great Emperors of Yuan Central Continent are born carrying the Destiny of an era. But it¡¯s different in the Nine Domains, where the Great Dao does not restrict, and various Principles and rules permeate the Endless Void. As long as you can understand the source of the Dao, you can become Emperor. There¡¯s no essential difference between the two methods of Becoming Emperor; it¡¯s just that the approaches are different. It¡¯s like the saying, ¡°All roads lead to Rome.¡± This is also the sorrow of the smaller worlds. For people from smaller worlds to become strong is much more difficult; even Yuan Central Continent would never have a Great Saint. Unless one breaks the world¡¯s restrictions. The decline of the deities of Yuan Central Continent is also related to this. Xu Zimei stepped through the air, closely following behind. The Jade Flute suppressed the firmament, and the myriad beasts kept surging forward. He likewise crossed thousands of miles of skies, suppressing everything. Witnessing this scene, Great Emperor Funiu frowned slightly. His Hundred-Generations Flute transformed into a torrent. Like a rainbow-colored flowing gown of a torrent. Creating an insurmountable rift in front of himself, as if slicing through the Endless Void. ¡°Hundred Reincarnations,¡± Great Emperor Funiu uttered softly. And as myriad beasts charged forth, all Monster Beasts that touched the rainbow torrent were devoured into it. Only a stunning and immovable scene was formed in the firmament. It seemed no matter how many Monster Beasts Xu Zimei created, the torrent would endlessly devour the same amount. Both sides were in a deadlock. Xu Zimei frowned slightly and put away the Jade Flute, finding no more interest in continuing the fight this way. Tyrant Shadow returned to its sheath, he raised his hand, and the Book of Life and Death emerged from the Endless Void. He pressed his palms together, and much like the Grim Reaper, the Book of Life and Death floated before him, slowly opening. ¡°Since you have Reincarnation, can you comprehend Life and Death?¡± The Qi of Life and Death burst forth, surprisingly steadily suppressing the Hundred-Generations Flute. It¡¯s known that the Book of Life and Death ranks among the pantheon of myriad things, standing even higher in the ranking¡ª18th to be precise. Chains of Life and Death spread from the book. ¡°Truly troublesome,¡± Great Emperor Funiu snorted coldly. His figure retreated once more, already leaving the bounds of Qianniu Taoist Court, and with a single leap, he appeared above the Linlong Dynasty. The torrent formed by the Hundred-Generations Flute surged downwards. The Chains of Life and Death formed a network, chain after chain sweeping across the Endless Void. Each attack seemed to pierce the Endless Void, leaving only the Qi of Life and Death to spread. Every time a Chain of Life and Death struck, it left a Life and Death Seal on the torrent of the Hundred-Generations Flute. Once the number of Life and Death Seals reached a certain amount, the torrent would be forcibly pulled into the Book of Life and Death. The figure of Great Emperor Funiu fought as he retreated. The citizens of the Linlong Dynasty looked up at the firmament, their faces filled with horror. At first glance, it seemed as if the heavens and earth were on the verge of collapse. ¡°Great Emperor, look quickly, two Great Emperors are fighting.¡± ¡°It is a rare sight indeed, that is Great Emperor Funiu, but who is the other eminent figure?¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Thrilling,¡± Xu Zimei laughed heartily, the Book of Life and Death in his right hand flipping continuously. Page after page. The forms of the Chains of Life and Death varied greatly. Some were like dragons, others like fierce tigers descending the mountain. Some transformed into vines, evolving all the myriad things in the world. Great Emperor Funiu was being suppressed and fought, his complexion turning somewhat angry. His figure once again strode across ten thousand li of land, leaving behind a moment to catch his breath. Profound Meanings swirled all around him. The Azure Ox next to him ¡°mooed,¡± and sounds of the Great Dao spread throughout the Eight Desolates. The Azure Ox actually transformed into a Profound Meaning. This Profound Meaning crossed the River of Time, passing through ancient lands, merging in the Endless Void, enveloping around Great Emperor Funiu. This Azure Ox was actually an illusion created by the Space-Time Profound Meaning. Now with the Space-Time Profound Meaning in hand, Great Emperor Funiu snorted coldly; he clasped his hands together, his body seeming to merge with the surrounding void. Becoming a part of it. He controlled this expanse of the endless sky. Xu Zimei chuckled softly, ¡°Comparing Profound Meanings with me.¡± With the Divine Continent as his True Fate, countless Principles of the world were at his fingertips. Raising his head, the same Space-Time Profound Meaning filled his palm. Although the two did not show any movement and merely gazed at each other from afar, the surrounding void began to annihilate silently. It was as if a pane of glass was shattering into pieces. The affected area was particularly large, almost covering the entire western sky. Countless old creatures were awakened, looking up in astonishment. ¡°Continue,¡± Xu Zimei shouted loudly. In his right hand was the Fire Profound Meaning, in his left the Ice Profound Meaning, and the Destruction Profound Meaning hovered around. Countless Profound Meanings were constantly switching. Great Emperor Funiu grew more terrified as the battle continued; what kind of monster was this person, to comprehend so many Profound Meanings. To know that a Great Emperor could dominate with just one Profound Meaning. Those who could comprehend several were already among the elites. But Xu Zimei¡¯s attribute Profound Meanings seemed inexhaustible and endless. The figures of the two crossed the entire west. They fought from the Qianniu Taoist Court to the Heaven Martial Sect, to the western border. And from the western border back to the Qianniu Taoist Court. Above the Taoist Source Land, Xu Zimei stomped down, and Great Emperor Funiu crossed his hands in front of his body to block. This stomp landed with a ¡°boom¡± sound, shattering the heavens and cracking the earth, and the figure of Great Emperor Funiu fell like a shooting star. In his left hand was the Fire Profound Meaning, and in his right the Ice Profound Meaning; the dual Profound Meanings actually began to merge. The merging of Profound Meanings was a mad act. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because there is a repulsive force between different Profound Meanings. But at this moment, this crazy power took shape between Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. ¡°Those who block me, die,¡± as the dual Profound Meanings descended. Like a nuclear explosion, half of the Taoist Courts became ruins. Countless disciples were shaken by the aftermath, vomiting fresh blood, their internal organs shattered into powder. The land was in shambles, as if half of the Continent was about to be pierced through. Xu Zimei stood in the void, looking down at the place where Great Emperor Funiu had fallen. There, storms swept up dust, forming sandstorms. Chapter 1079 - 1078: Demon Heart, Holy Court Descend Chapter 1079: Chapter 1078: Demon Heart, Holy Court Descend The storm gradually ceased, and a bottomless pit appeared beneath the ground. That pit was precisely where the Dao Source at the core resided. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze fell indifferently. Yet, she did not sense any aura of Great Emperor Funiu within it. Suddenly turning around, Great Emperor Funiu was standing right behind her. With both hands raised, he emitted an overwhelming surge of power. From within the deep pit, an endless stream of Dao Source power gushed forth, soaring into the sky. It was a river imbued with Taoist Charm. The river of Spiritual Energy above erupted with unprecedented strength, continuously flowing into Great Emperor Funiu¡¯s body. With a wave of his hand, the Dao Source returned within him. ¡°Come again,¡± Xu Zimei said. Great Emperor Funiu¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°Dayan Divine Art,¡± he uttered softly, and the Dao Source in his hands began to transform. The entire Qianniu Taoist Court trembled, and the areas enveloped by the Dao Source experienced earth-shattering changes. The freshly planted Immortal Trees instantly grew into Sky-reaching Great Trees. One Divine Beast after another broke through, filling the air with their roars. All beings of heaven and earth began to transform in an evolutionary manner. And Great Emperor Funiu was the endpoint of all this evolution. Under the blessing of the Dao Source and Dayan Divine Art, the might around him grew increasingly majestic. The void had already shattered into a Black Hole. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The surroundings were in ruins. Xu Zimei approached through the void, and Great Emperor Funiu let out a shout. Like a divine sound of heaven and earth, the waves of his voice spread out, shattering the void along their path. ¡°Everyone retreat beyond a hundred li,¡± Dongfang Li bellowed. The entire Qianniu Taoist Court was almost destroyed. However, with the existence of the Dao Source, it seemed like any destruction could be restored. A punch came directly at her, like a cannonball, reaching Xu Zimei at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Xu Zimei resisted the punch head-on, and both figures distorted in the void. The Space-Time Profound Meaning continuously erupted. The whole world was stirred up; apart from the sun above, which remained unharmed, nothing else could exist in the vicinity. ¡°You¡¯re not there yet,¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed. Her body was engulfed in surging Demonic Qi, with whirlwinds perpetually spinning inside her. Shaking Heaven Power erupted bit by bit. ¡°Is that so,¡± Great Emperor Funiu chuckled. At that moment, an equally Heaven Shaking Demonic Qi burst forth around him. The Demonic Qi rolled in, completely annihilating the void. After soaring into the sky, it merged with the Demonic Qi surrounding Xu Zimei as if they shared the same origin. ¡°This is,¡± Xu Zimei knit her brows slightly. ¡°Are you also of the Demon Race?¡± Unfortunately, that was not right; she did not sense any Demonic Qi from Great Emperor Funiu. ¡°Though everyone despises the Demonic, sometimes this power is truly desirable,¡± Great Emperor Funiu said with a smile. He launched a punch, and a fierce explosion spread between them, and their figures began to separate. At that moment, the Demon Heart that had disappeared from Xu Zimei¡¯s sight was once again sensed. Her eyes sharply turned towards Great Emperor Funiu. The ¡®thump, thump, thump¡¯ of its beating sound drew closer and closer, as if it were right under her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve merged with my Demon Heart,¡± Xu Zimei said in astonishment. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve discovered,¡± replied Great Emperor Funiu. ¡°I thought the people of the Holy Court disdained us,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°I¡¯m not from the Holy Court; I merely received their favor,¡± the Great Emperor Funiu explained again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. You shouldn¡¯t have merged with that Demon Heart,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have,¡± the Great Emperor Funiu replied. ¡°But the power was laid out before me, and after guarding it for countless years, I ultimately couldn¡¯t resist.¡± Under the influence of the Demon Heart, the Great Emperor Funiu began to transform. His heart seemed like the core of his body, his blood turned black, and a Demonic Qi faintly radiated from his eyes. ¡°How is it?¡± the Great Emperor Funiu asked. The original Azure Ox had transformed into a black ox, like an unparalleled Bull Demon, bellowing ¡°moo moo.¡± Xu Zimei smiled, took out Tyrant Shadow, and made a cut on the palm of his hand. Fresh blood turned into a line of blood, flowing from the center of his hand. The blood flow became greater and greater, ¡°whoosh whoosh¡± the sound of water rang out, and before long, the fresh blood actually flowed into a Blood River. With a wave of Xu Zimei¡¯s right hand, the Blood River came crashing down from the sky, sweeping toward the Great Emperor Funiu. ¡°What is this?¡± the Great Emperor Funiu shouted. ¡°Demon Blood,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°You have a Demon Heart, right? I¡¯m just giving you a little present.¡± The Great Emperor Funiu tried to escape the encirclement of Demon Blood, only to find out all of a sudden that he couldn¡¯t move. The Demon Heart inside his body seemed to have been summoned and stopped beating. All the organs and meridians infected by the Demon Heart fell eerily silent at this moment. The Great Emperor Funiu felt completely immobilized. He struggled and, besides his head, the rest of his body began to move uncontrollably. ¡°What exactly have you done?¡± the Great Emperor Funiu asked. He felt that even his source of Tao had been infected by the Demonic Qi; the Qianniu Taoist Court existed because of this source. The Immortal Trees and Divine Beasts that were originally there began to mutate. One by one, they were bursting with Demonic Qi. ¡°You say you¡¯re not courting death? Even the people of the Demon Race can¡¯t withstand the Demon Heart, let alone a human like you,¡± Xu Zimei said. He slowly approached the Great Emperor Funiu and reached out directly, pulling the heart out from his chest. Looking at the Demon Heart in his hand. This red and black heart began to beat again. Filled with evil and monstrosity. ¡°I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t feel the existence of the Demon Heart, and why you could swallow my Demon Heart and not die. Turns out it was sealed,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. What kind of existence was the previous Demon Lord, even if he was one of the beings at the pinnacle of this world. How could a Great Emperor possibly swallow the Demon Heart. Furthermore, how could the Holy Hall rest easy allowing the Great Emperor Funiu to guard the Demon Heart alone? ¡°Cultivation is not easy. Becoming a Great Emperor must also be full of hardships,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± the Great Emperor Funiu asked. ¡°I have two friends. Let¡¯s allow them to cultivate in the Qianniu Taoist Court,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± the Great Emperor Funiu asked, surprised. ¡°My enemies were never you from the beginning. You¡¯re not worthy,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head as he replied. He looked at the Demon Heart in his hand, as the power of the Sealing on its surface was circulating continuously. It was as if there was a membrane of separation blocking his Demonic Qi. He looked at the Sealing and punched down hard. With a ¡°boom,¡± the Sealing remained intact, which seemed to activate the Sealing. A beam of light shone from the Sealing. Xu Zimei felt something and looked up at the Firmament above. In the place illuminated by the light, the Demonic Qi was dispersed, and the clouds began to part. A scene was projected above their heads. Numerous figures wearing golden robes appeared upon the Firmament. Chapter 1080: 1079: War God, Brawling Chapter 1080: Chapter 1079: War God, Brawling In front of these tens of thousands of golden figures stood a man dressed in a golden robe, straddling a golden warhorse, wielding a golden saber. The golden helmet atop his head cast a slowly brightening glow. His gaze was sharp as an eagle¡¯s, and his warhorse neighed fiercely. The firmament above was overtaken by the gold. The tens of thousands of golden figures behind him were also brimming with overwhelming power, suppressing everything. ¡°So you really did come,¡± the golden figure spoke indifferently. ¡°And you are?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°He is the War God of the Holy Hall,¡± the Great Emperor Funiu said from the side. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve brought quite the retinue; the War God and the Army of Myriad Gods are both here.¡± ¡°So this is where you were waiting for me,¡± Zimo chuckled. ¡°Surrender quietly and come with us to see the Holy Ancestor, and you shall be spared,¡± the War God declared. His voice, filled with rich Spiritual Energy, echoed across the entire west. The Army of Myriad Gods behind him also shouted loudly. The entire firmament boiled over. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, remember what I¡¯ve said,¡± Zimo smiled. He looked in the direction of Lin Yunhen and Xia Wanqing, giving a slight wave of his hand. Then, turning his gaze to the War God, he said: ¡°There will come a day when we meet, but for now, I won¡¯t play along with you.¡± ¡°Seize him!¡± the War God bellowed. ¡°Boom boom boom¡± Tens of thousands of the Army of Myriad Gods charged frantically towards Xu Zimei. Their footsteps were in unison, thundering and earth-shaking. Zimo chuckled lightly, holding Tyrant Shadow in his hand. Dragging the saber forward, a brilliant spark was struck where Tyrant Shadow rubbed against the void. He plunged into the thick of the army. These soldiers of the Army of Myriad Gods numbered nearly ten thousand, and what¡¯s more important was that each one was an elite. Nearly all had reached the level of Divine Vein. Among them, there were not a few who had Stepped into Immortality. This Army of Myriad Gods was the Holy Hall¡¯s most elite force. As the supreme symbol, this was their means of upholding order. Some say the Holy Hall is the strongest power in the Mortal Domain, but that¡¯s not entirely true. However, the Holy Hall is definitely among the top powers. The War God in the skies had even reached the pinnacle of the fifth realm of the Great Emperor. With no Great Saint to match, such invincibility is rare in this world. And the only Great Saint in the history of the Mortal Domain, the Brahman Demon Great Saint, has not been seen for a thousand years. ¡­¡­¡­ The clash of tens of thousands continued unabated. Countless strikes rained down, and with each swing of his saber, Xu Zimei cut through fiercely, carving a bloody path. Behind him lay countless corpses and severed limbs. ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡± the members of the Qianniu Taoist Court discussed among themselves. ¡°Why do you laugh?¡± Xia Wanqing looked at Lin Yunhen, asking with curiosity. ¡°Great Emperor, to think I¡¯ve been calling such a Great Emperor my brother,¡± Lin Yunhen laughed foolishly. ¡°My Lin family¡¯s ancestral graves must be smoking¡ªno, they must have exploded.¡± ¡°The Holy Hall is after him, do you have any good ideas?¡± Xia Wanqing inquired. ¡°The Holy Hall is not something we can provoke. It doesn¡¯t matter if we are in danger, the key is it would implicate those around us,¡± Lin Yunhen hastily said. ¡°Are we just going to stand by idly?¡± Xia Wanqing replied anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lin Yunhen responded. ¡°Brother Xu must have a way to deal with this; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so rash. If it really comes to danger, even in death, we will go and save him.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Zimei carved a bloody path through the army by force. Right at that moment, he sensed a long sabre cutting down with extreme force overhead. Tyrant Shadow hurriedly moved to block in front. ¡°¡± A tremendous boom echoed as a powerful force dispersed, and Xu Zimei was forced to retreat. Looking up, the War God of the Holy Hall, holding a golden saber and bathed in the gleam of his golden armor, slowly dismounted his battle horse. ¡°Come with me to the Holy Hall, otherwise you will die a miserable death,¡± the War God said indifferently. ¡°Just you?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve battled for the Holy Court for a hundred thousand years, transferred to the Battle Hall, and been the War God for thirty thousand years. I¡¯ve never let a target escape my grasp,¡± the War God stated calmly. The golden saber in his hand grew increasingly dazzling, and his aura became stronger. Behind him, the golden light morphed into a colossal golden giant standing steadfastly. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try,¡± the power of the War God surged around Xu Zimei. His strength was temporarily elevated to the fifth realm of a Great Emperor. That is to say, a Heaven Venerable. In his hands, Tyrant Shadow was enveloped with Demonic Qi, transforming into black shadows. ¡°That guy, he didn¡¯t even use his full strength when he fought me just now,¡± Great Emperor Funiu thought in shock. ¡­¡­¡­ Both blades in the void condensed with immense momentum. Their speeds were like lightning, crisscrossing through the void, leaving countless afterimages. The spectators on the side could hardly make out anything. Apart from the ¡°boom boom boom¡± of the swords clashing, only two streaks of black and golden afterimages sped through the void. After a long while, the figures of the two collided and passed by each other. Both facing away from one another. And the void in between was like tofu, cut into billions of fragmented pieces, scattered and shattered. If someone had trypophobia, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to look directly. The War God slowly turned around; with a ¡°pfft,¡± the golden cape behind him surprisingly split apart. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that today, your name as the War God will not live up to its reputation,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. In his hands, Tyrant Shadow burst forth again, with the Heaven-Shaking Giant charging forward in the background. The sky rumbled with explosive sounds. The War God, with a fierce look in his eyes, gazed at Xu Zimei and asked lightly, ¡°Heaven-shaking Skill? What¡¯s your connection with the Zuo family?¡± ¡°Getting distracted in battle,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. The curve in the road was nearing, and the giant roared. A large swath of the void exploded, and the power surrounding the War God began to transform. ¡°Rushing into the Sky,¡± the War God roared. A force covered the surface of the long saber as it collided with Tyrant Shadow. Their figures intertwined, and their swords swept across each other. ¡°Myriad Forms,¡± the War God shouted angrily once again. As if myriads of ancient dragons and elephants were thundering forth, his power grew stronger and stronger. ¡°Great Void, Divine Might.¡± Two more soft exclamations, the golden long saber became more and more potent, one strike and the firmament was obliterated, Yin and Yang divided. Each move and form revealed the power of the Great Dao. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The long saber spun continuously, a rune appearing on the surface of the golden saber. ¡°Four Harmonies Seal,¡± the War God stepped on the void, raising his twin sabers high, attacking fiercely. Xu Zimei¡¯s Tyrant Shadow followed suit, but his attack was not as strong as his opponent¡¯s. Instead, he flew backwards with the momentum. ¡°I¡¯ll stop playing with you for now. We will meet again,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. His hands tore open the void in front of him, and he stepped directly into the void. The Army of Myriad Gods behind him wanted to pursue, but they saw the War God gesture slightly with his hand. ¡°Stop, we can¡¯t catch him.¡± The War God said indifferently, ¡°This matter exceeds the scope of the Holy Hall; we need to report to the Holy Court.¡± At the order, all the Army of Myriad Gods faded away and disappeared into the golden glow. The War God then turned his gaze towards Great Emperor Funiu. Way of Inquiry: ¡°How about coming to the Holy Hall with me?¡± Chapter 1081: 1080: Buzhou Mountain, Emperor Mings Minor World Chapter 1081: Chapter 1080: Buzhou Mountain, Emperor Ming¡¯s Minor World ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Great Emperor Funiu smiled after a brief silence. ¡°I am used to being alone and do not wish to be bound.¡± ¡°The Holy Hall will not interfere with you. You only need to heed the summoning when necessary,¡± the War God said. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Great Emperor Funiu answered with a smile. ¡°The favor I owed the Holy Hall is now repaid. And now, this mess will keep me busy.¡± The War God nodded slightly, not insisting further. ¡°How do you plan to deal with that person?¡± asked Great Emperor Funiu. ¡°So, he has escaped like that.¡± ¡°He will return. There¡¯s a seal on the Demon Heart; if he wants to break the seal, he must come back,¡± the War God spoke. ¡°But this is quite different from the intelligence we¡¯ve received. He has just stepped into the Great Emperor Realm, yet his power rivals that of a rank five Great Emperor, which is quite strange.¡± As he spoke, the War God said, ¡°We can only wait for his next move. He cannot escape. It¡¯s just a matter of how long this ¡®catching turtles in a jar¡¯ will take.¡± ¡°Then you must be careful not to let the turtle bite you,¡± retorted Great Emperor Funiu. His comment left others guessing whether it was sarcasm or a reminder. The War God waved his hand dismissively, leading the Army of Myriad Gods into the void above, stepping into the air and vanishing. A blaze of golden light shone magnificently, as the golden robes of the Army of Myriad Gods turned into a dazzling sea of gold. Then, they melded with the void, disappearing without a trace, just as when they had arrived. ¡­ ¡°Ancestor,¡± it wasn¡¯t until everyone had left that Dongfang Li, accompanied by many elders, approached Great Emperor Funiu. ¡°Is there anything we can do for you?¡± ¡°I am unharmed,¡± Great Emperor Funiu shook his head. Although the Taoist Courts are currently in ruins, they will automatically recover after the Taoist origin lands, without the need for manpower. ¡°Ancestor, we have captured two people,¡± presented Dongfang Li with a wave of his hand, as Lin Yunhen and Xia Wanqing were brought forward. ¡°These two were traveling with that Great Emperor, so they are likely to know him.¡± Great Emperor Funiu frowned slightly. He remembered the words Xu Zimei had previously said. ¡°Where do you two come from?¡± ¡°He is the Crown Prince of the Linlong Dynasty, and as for this woman, she is a disciple of the Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Dongfang Li carefully explained nearby. ¡°Ancestor, you have an old agreement with the Heaven Martial Emperor. We should grant them a spot in the Taoist origin.¡± ¡°Heaven Martial Sect,¡± Great Emperor Funiu pondered deeply. Eventually, he ordered, ¡°Go ask for their opinions. If they wish to leave, let them. If they want to join the Taoist Courts, make sure to look after them well.¡± ¡°Ancestor, this¡­,¡± Dongfang Li hesitated for a moment. He had thought that there would be a punishment for the two, but instead, he found himself unexpectedly involved. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Great Emperor Funiu. ¡°Nothing, nothing at all,¡± Dongfang Li quickly reassured. ¡°Rest assured, Ancestor, I will take good care of them.¡± ¡°Go now. This incident has had a great impact; try to suppress it as much as possible,¡± Great Emperor Funiu instructed. ¡°I need some peace for a while, and no one is to disturb me.¡± This incident had dealt a severe blow to Great Emperor Funiu. It wasn¡¯t just the defeat, but also the tarnishing of his Daoist Heart. At his level, if the Daoist Heart is shaken, it becomes very easy to be plagued by a Heart Demon. Heart Demons are the bane of high-level cultivators. The aftermath of this ordeal is now up to the Qianniu Taoist Court to handle. ¡­ Meanwhile, in a certain expanse of the void. The tranquil void was torn asunder by a large hand, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure emerged from it. His face was ashen, a consequence of utilizing the War God¡¯s power. This kind of power was somewhat akin to overdrawing one¡¯s lifeforce. Every time after using it, the body needs some time to recover. He stepped out from the void and looked around. He found himself in a dense forest. Having been traveling through the void, he had been unable to discern the direction. The main reason was that he did not want to get entangled with the War God; neither of them could kill the other, and he didn¡¯t want to reveal too much. Moreover, if the stalemate persisted and the Holy Hall¡¯s reinforcements arrived, the situation would not be advantageous for him. He took a step and soared into the air, flying over the dense jungle, surveying the entire area. The periphery of the jungle seemed to be plains. In the northern territory, there appeared to be a large group of people gathered in a valley. Xu Zimei prepared to go there and find out what was happening. ¡­¡­ ¡°When will Emperor Ming¡¯s inheritance start? I have been here for three days and nights already.¡± ¡°What are you complaining about? I saw many people here waiting half a month ago.¡± ¡°This First Mystery Gongyang Ce is not accurate either,¡± someone on the outskirts of the valley complained. ¡°They said within a month, and the deadline hasn¡¯t passed yet, what¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°Exactly, even if the inheritance starts, there will be large forces involved. If we¡¯re lucky, at most, we can only get some scraps.¡± Several Loose Cultivators were discussing noisily as Xu Zimei, with Tyrant Shadow on his back, approached from afar. ¡°Excuse me, where is this?¡± ¡°A Loose Cultivator?¡± The people looked at Zimo and asked. ¡°You could say that,¡± Zimo nodded. ¡°So you¡¯re here to enter Emperor Ming¡¯s small world too,¡± the person on the left replied. ¡°Emperor Ming?¡± Zimo frowned slightly. ¡°Never heard of it.¡± ¡°Brother, stop pretending,¡± the burly man beside him laughed. ¡°The opening of Emperor Ming¡¯s small world is known throughout the entire Tuocang Domain; you dare say you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Tuocang Domain,¡± Zimo murmured to himself. He walked towards the valley. However, he was stopped by those people, ¡°Brother, us Loose Cultivators can only stay on the outskirts; the inside is the territory of the large forces.¡± ¡°Which large forces?¡± Zimo inquired. ¡°Unity God Sect, Three Thousand Taoist Courts, Hongmeng Demon Palace, these large forces are all inside,¡± said the man beside. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can join us Blade Axe Sect, we all drink together, eat meat together, all as brothers, wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Zimo waved his hand. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He found a relatively quiet place on the periphery and planted Tyrant Shadow in front of him. He then took out the Demon Heart he had acquired. This Demon Heart was greatly suppressed, and even Zimo could not see through its sealing. ¡°Master,¡± Bai Meng¡¯s voice rang in his ears. ¡°This is a special sealing from Holy Court.¡± ¡°How to break it?¡± Zimo asked. ¡°This is not a formation, it cannot be deduced by the way of formations,¡± Bai Meng replied. ¡°To my knowledge, this kind of seal should be using the power of Buzhou Stone. To break this seal, there are only two methods.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear them.¡± ¡°One is to go to Buzhou Mountain and trace back to the source to break the seal. The other is to obtain the Xuan Yuan Sword; this sword ranks third among all things in the Great Thousand. This sword can crush anything indestructible and will definitely be able to shatter the seal of Buzhou Stone.¡± ¡°Where is Buzhou Mountain?¡± Zimo asked. ¡°Buzhou Mountain is one of the ten great family clans, the peak of origin for the Zhou Family, naturally in the Heaven Extreme Realm,¡± Bai Meng replied. ¡°Given your current situation, Master, it is not suitable to go to the Heaven Extreme Realm.¡± Chapter 1082: 1081: Time Emperor, Golden Roc Divine Sect Chapter 1082: Chapter 1081: Time Emperor, Golden Roc Divine Sect ¡°Where is the Xuan Yuan sword?¡± Xu Zimei continued to ask. ¡°This sword has always been held by the scions of the Xuan Yuan family,¡± Bai Meng replied. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the Xuan Yuan family; you¡¯ll need to inquire about that.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and just at this moment, a light ¡°eh?¡± sound came from nearby. A group of blue-robed disciples was seen approaching from a distance. One of them glanced at the Demon Heart in Xu Zimei¡¯s hand. ¡°Senior Brother Bai, what¡¯s wrong?¡± someone beside him asked. Bai Tihe shook his head and walked towards Xu Zimei. ¡°Friend, may I take a look at that heart?¡± Xu Zimei slightly raised his head and put away the Demon Heart. The blue-robed young man in front of him had a Seven-Star Sword hanging from his waist, his face handsome like jade, his robes billowing in the wind. An emblem of ¡°Unity¡± was reflected on his chest. ¡°What¡¯s there to see in a heart,¡± Xu Zimei gently shook his head. ¡°Would you sell it to me for a high price?¡± Bai Tihe asked. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it, and I don¡¯t want to sell it,¡± Xu Zimei still shook his head. ¡°Friend, do you know who Senior Brother Bai is, and is there anything he cannot afford?¡± another disciple said with a light laugh. ¡°His wealth is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Bai Tihe waved his hand, silencing the others. He looked at Xu Zimei and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s fate, but I won¡¯t insist.¡± He casually passed a token to Xu Zimei. ¡°When you feel like selling, come to the Unity God Sect and find me, you may demand any condition.¡± After finishing his words, he left without any hesitation. However, not long after Bai Tihe had gone, the people from the Blade Axe Sect gathered around. ¡°You¡¯ve truly stumbled upon great fortune,¡± someone said enviously. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled expression, someone explained, ¡°That Bai Tihe is the Young Ancestor of the Unity God Sect; you actually refused to acknowledge his stature.¡± ¡°What is the title Young Ancestor?¡± Xu Zimei asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard it through the grapevine; you should just enjoy the story,¡± said the person with a laugh. ¡°Bai Tihe¡¯s previous life must have been extraordinary, but for some unknown reason, he was reincarnated and started anew. Now within the Unity God Sect, he truly is an important figure. Even their Sect Master must show him great deference.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? I¡¯m not a person from the Unity God Sect; why should I give him face?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°You, my friend,¡± the person shook his head, seemingly helpless at Xu Zimei¡¯s stubbornness. At that moment, everyone suddenly felt a powerful presence sweeping in. All of them felt slightly suffocated and looked up. They saw the figure of a Golden-Winged Roc gradually descending from the void above the valley. The Golden-Winged Roc, spanning a thousand meters long, obscured the sun, its wings alone blocking the sunlight. It itself was like another sun, shining with radiant golden light. ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Golden Roc Immortal Mansion,¡± a person from the Blade Axe Sect spoke. ¡°Another Taoist Court?¡± Xu Zimei asked. It was not noticeable in the Four Directions Domain, but upon arriving at the Tuocang Domain, he kept hearing about various Taoist Courts. ¡°Not a Taoist Court, yet surpassing one,¡± replied someone nearby. ¡°Their ancestor is the Flying Roc Immortal King; it¡¯s said he has deep ties with the Golden-Winged Roc clan. You don¡¯t need me to talk about the Golden-Winged Roc, do you?¡± ¡°The Cangxuan Realm?¡± Xu Zimei asked. Seeing the person nod, he seemed to understand. The Cangxuan Realm is one of the Nine Domains. To be precise, it is a world completely ruled by Monster Beasts. Among them, the Eight Upper Demon Tribes and Eight Lower Demon Tribes are revered. And the Golden-Winged Roc is one of the Eight Lower Demon Tribes. It is said that they were born brutal and, during the great war between the human race and the Monster Race, they annihilated countless Taoist Courts. They are vindictive by nature, the most important being their unparalleled unity. The Golden Peng emitted a dazzling golden light. It cloaked the entire valley, and in the next moment, with an angry shout, the Golden Peng flew towards the distance. Then, over a dozen figures descended from the sky into the valley. These figures, both men and women, cut imposing figures indeed. Each held their head high and chest out, with patterns of Golden-Winged Rocs engraved on their chests. They walked into the heart of the valley, yet no one dared to come out and stop them. ¡°Such an intimidating presence,¡± a member of the Blade Axe Sect said admiringly. ¡°When will we ever receive such treatment.¡± ¡°Can you tell me about Emperor Ming?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Speaking of Emperor Ming, one has to mention the Emperor Ming Empire he founded. It was once proclaimed the most iron-willed empire in history,¡± the person speaking was clearly a chatterbox. He sat down beside Xu Zimei and slowly explained: ¡°The Emperor Ming Empire was destroyed 30,000 years ago, toppled by the Time Emperor and his people.¡± ¡°Time Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei was stunned for a moment. The Yuan Central Continent also once had a Time Emperor, and he didn¡¯t know if this was the same one. ¡°It seems you know nothing,¡± the person laughed. ¡°The Time Emperor came from a minor world, but even within our Nine Domains, he made quite a name for himself.¡± ¡°Then it must be the same person,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. The foremost person of the Era of Emperors was the True Martial Great Emperor, and the second was the Time Emperor. He had met the Time Emperor before; at that time, with the help of the River of Fate and the Chaos Pearl, he had returned to the early stages of the Mythical Era. The Time Emperor had even given him a Destiny-Defying Bead. It¡¯s just that it was a meeting from so long ago, he himself nearly forgot. If it wasn¡¯t for this name reappearing. ¡°When the Time Emperor first arrived from the minor world, he had conflicts with the Emperor Ming Empire established by Emperor Ming. As for the specifics, we¡¯re not too clear,¡± that person explained. ¡°Later, after the Time Emperor had spent years practicing and gradually adapted to the rules of the Nine Domains, he broke through the void and invaded the Emperor Ming Empire. After that great war, this empire with a history of a hundred thousand years was eventually overthrown. However, what amazed the world was that when the million-strong army and citizens of the Emperor Ming Empire fought to their death, not a single person surrendered or pleaded for mercy. Including women and the elderly, all fell in battle. It can be said that truly, ¡®when the king dies, the country falls; the emperor himself guards the city gates¡¯.¡± ¡°What about Emperor Ming?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°No one knows; after he became Emperor, he disappeared without a trace, even the people of Emperor Ming Empire do not know where he went,¡± the person replied. ¡°That¡¯s why the emergence of Emperor Ming¡¯s minor world this time has caused such a huge commotion. Street rumors are abuzz, and all sorts of hearsay exist. However, it¡¯s not without reason; you can see from the number of powers present that this minor world is definitely no simple matter.¡± Xu Zimei smiled. While several people were discussing, the entire valley suddenly trembled. Subsequently, the sound of well-coordinated footsteps erupted, as if millions were marching in unison. The firmament was split by a beam of blue light. Everyone looked up, and under the blistering sun, countless bolts of lightning struck down from the void. The firmament was unexpectedly nurturing a Heavenly Tribulation. ¡°The minor world has opened,¡± someone yelled out. ¡°How could a minor world trigger a Heavenly Tribulation?¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1083: 1082: Sword Immortal Jiang Yun Chapter 1083: Chapter 1082: Sword Immortal Jiang Yun Above the firmament, the Heavenly Tribulation had arrived, with endless winds and clouds stirring up the sky filled with sand, forming a huge vortex crazily spinning. The Swallowing Power spread out everywhere. That Heavenly Tribulation was continuously condensing; lightning flashed and thunder roared, the power of the Heavenly Dao irrigated within the Tribulation, erupting from the void with a heaven-shaking might. Everyone watched in trepidation, some even timid to approach it. ¡°This Heavenly Tribulation is no ordinary Tribulation,¡± someone sighed with emotion. ¡°Even the small world of a Great Emperor, no matter how strong, cannot attract such a Tribulation. There must be something unusual about it.¡± ¡°So many powerful forces have come; they must know something.¡± The Loose Cultivators and smaller forces on the periphery discussed amongst themselves. However, it was clear this was not their main stage. Xu Zimei slightly frowned, this Heavenly Tribulation was as powerful as the one she attracted when she forged the True Divine Sword back then. Moreover, unlike in the Yuan Central Continent, one could feel the Heavenly Tribulation much more directly in the Nine Domains. The power seemed to have climbed several levels. ¡°Should we retreat a bit more to avoid being affected?¡± a few people from the Blade Axe Sect discussed. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Xu Zimei shook her head. ¡°The Taoist Courts surely have a way to resolve this.¡± As she spoke, the phenomenon of the small world above her head became clearer and clearer. Countless Iron Armored Army warriors battled in the void. Behind this group of Iron Armored Army, a palanquin was faintly floating in the void. The figure on that palanquin was blurry and indistinct, yet one could vaguely sense him personally leading the battle, with strong might suppressing this expanse of space. The entrance to the small world was a large stone gate. At this moment, as the scene evolved, the stone gate slowly opened of its own accord. A heavy muffled sound arose. As the stone gate opened, the Heavenly Tribulation above the firmament became ever more violent, with signs of striking down at any moment. ¡°The Heavenly Dao wants to destroy this small world here,¡± someone shouted. Finally, as the stone gate fully opened, the small world was completely unveiled, and an overwhelming Heavenly Tribulation descended from above. With a ¡°boom¡±, it was as though the Nine Heavens Mysterious Thunder had arrived. This thunderous roar burst ear drums of the crowd, and the purple thunderbolts annihilated everything, instantly arriving from above the void. If this strike were to land, perhaps the entire small world would be completely razed to the ground. And it seemed that the various major powers had long anticipated this. One saw five figures stepping on air and rising up, directly flying towards the unstoppable Heavenly Tribulation. These figures were all surrounded by Immortal Qi, clearly, even the weakest among them had reached the Immortal Extreme realm. ¡°Kongtong Cauldron,¡± one figure held the cauldron single-handedly, entering into the firmament. He was bare-chested, with all his high muscles bulging. From behind, the image of a dragon was carved on his back. ¡°Kongtong Cauldron, ranked seventy-eight among the myriad treasures of the world.¡± The Kongtong Cauldron transformed into a three-legged stance, enveloping the entire void within it. The Kongtong Cauldron is a top-notch defensive weapon amongst weapons of defense. The reason for its low ranking is mainly because it has astonishing defensive power but not the slightest offensive capability. Otherwise, with its strong defensive power combined with offense, it would definitely rank within the top thirty. ¡­¡­ These five figures that rose up were all standing below the Kongtong Cauldron. Endless Spiritual Energy continuously poured into the cauldron. A continuous ¡°humming¡± resonance sounded. When the Heavenly Tribulation descended with its utterly strong might, a loud ¡°bang¡± was heard. It was as if the entire firmament had shattered. Intense lightning struck down above, with ¡°crackling and snapping¡± noises sounding incessantly. However, on the Kongtong Cauldron, green gases spread out, wrapping all the lightning within it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two forces were clashing against each other. Those few had immense Immortal Qi, all resisting the pressure descending from above. The Kongtong Cauldron was slowly falling from the sky under the pressure of the Heavenly Tribulation. ¡°Hang in there,¡± someone roared. The aura of Xian Yun grew stronger, True Fate emerged, and the Profound Meaning merged, creating continuous extraordinary phenomena in the sky. Just as the Kongtong Cauldron was about to land at the entrance of the small world, suddenly a figure came treading the air from afar. The crowd didn¡¯t even get a clear view of the figure¡¯s appearance; it was just a flash of white clothes, and the person in white held a Longsword in hand. The sword light shone brilliantly, immediately transforming into a scar in the void and slashing forth. With a ¡°boom,¡± the clouds burst asunder, and the Heavenly Tribulation, as if provoked, turned its focus onto the person in white. ¡°The Kongtong Cauldron is mine,¡± the person in white declared with a light shout. Lifting the cauldron single-handedly, he strode through the air and away into the distance. The Heavenly Tribulation that had been ready to descend followed the person in white, shifting away with him. Several kilometers away, the Heavenly Tribulation finally descended. The ground trembled, and the cracks on the surface spread underneath the feet of the crowd, continuing to extend into the distance. Dust rose into the air, and from the core of the cracked earth, the person in white, robes as pure as snow, with the Longsword sheathed, slowly emerged. ¡°It¡¯s a Sword Immortal,¡± someone exclaimed. Even several influential figures from the Taoist Courts bowed to the silhouette in white. ¡°Thank you very much for your assistance, Lord Jiang.¡± ¡°Sword Immortal Jiang Yun?¡± Xu Zimei asked someone from the Blade Axe Sect nearby. ¡°So there are people you do know,¡± the person replied with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know Emperor Ming, nor these Taoist Courts; I thought you knew nothing.¡± ¡°An old acquaintance,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light chuckle. Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, back on Yuan Central Continent, Zimo had encountered his remnant soul in another¡¯s small world. He had even helped to return his legacy to his family. Jiang Yun, indebted to the Holy Ancestor, had been suppressing the Form Blood Space all along. Xu Zimei did not know how to face Jiang Yun. According to his guess, the Holy Ancestor should be the founder of the Holy Court. His identity was mysterious, not only was it well-known throughout the Nine Domains, but even in the oldest tales of the Mythical Era on Yuan Central Continent, legends about him were still recounted. If Jiang Yun was serving the Holy Ancestor, then the two of them were destined to be enemies. ¡­¡­ The Sword Immortal in white robes, with a single step, arrived in front of the small world. Behind him were thirteen Longswords. He carried a Sword Box on his back, evidently specially crafted, containing thirteen swords of varying lengths. There were wooden swords, stone swords, iron swords, and many more crafted from materials he could not see through. ¡°The small world has begun; those below Saint Vein should not enter,¡± Jiang Yun said indifferently. His voice spread throughout the valley, immediately stirring up a thousand waves. Everyone burst into commotion. They had been waiting here for a long time, isn¡¯t it just to enter the small world, seeking some opportunities, to partake in even a sip of soup? ¡°Isn¡¯t this too overbearing,¡± someone said. ¡°The Sword Immortal has always had good reputation, how could he say such things.¡± Jiang Yun seemed to perceive the thoughts of the crowd. He indifferently stated: ¡°I am not forcefully preventing any of you from entering. It¡¯s just that this small world is extremely dangerous; this is merely advice for you all. If you heed it, leave on your own; if you insist on entering, I won¡¯t stop you. But the consequences are yours to bear.¡± Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, everyone started to discuss fervently once again. Some began to hesitate, while others clamored to go in and take a look. Chapter 1084: 1083: Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array Chapter 1084: Chapter 1083: Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone,¡± Jiang Yun glanced at the people from the major powers around him and took the lead to step into the small world. He paid no attention to the other Loose Cultivators. Having said his piece, he had done all he could for the Loose Cultivators. Whether they listened or not was not his concern anymore. Right after that, the Unity God Sect, the Three Thousand Taoist Courts, including the Hongmeng Demon Palace and the newly-arrived Golden Roc Divine Sect, all stepped in. The remaining people looked at each other, uncertain. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the path of cultivation is inherently a neighbor to both danger and opportunity. If we fear this, then what kind of immortals are we aspiring to be?¡± someone laughed out loud. He was the first to step into the Secret Realm. More and more people began to enter afterward. ¡°This friend, are you planning to go in?¡± a person from the Blade Axe Sect looked at Xu Zimei and inquired. ¡°Going in together would offer some mutual support.¡± ¡°Seeing as you¡¯ve described so much to me, let¡¯s go in together,¡± replied Xu Zimei. A swell of people surged into the small world. At the entrance to the small world, Xu Zimei suddenly stopped, a frown creasing her brow. She sensed a familiar aura. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On careful thought, this aura seemed like the one she had encountered on those Witch Demons in Azure Snake City within the Linlong Dynasty. ¡°Does this small world have something to do with Witch Demons?¡± Xu Zimei muttered to herself. ¡°Brother Xu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± someone next to her asked. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Zimei waved her hand and stepped into the small world. ¡­¡­¡­ Upon entering the small world, Xu Zimei realized there was something different about this place. The scene in front of her resembled a maze. Everyone was deeply situated in a series of passages that were interconnected but also very narrow. The cave had tunnels in all six directions¡ªnorth, south, east, west, including up and down. In some areas, there were luminescent crystals giving off faint light. In others, it was pitch-black, making it difficult for one to accept. ¡°What kind of small world is this?¡± someone nearby spoke up. After everyone came in, they were all dispersed to different places; Xu Zimei did not recognize any of the people next to her. Before she could react, a scream suddenly rang out close by. Turning to look, she saw a shadow with hands like claws abruptly snap a person¡¯s neck. Their head was severed. The shadow seemed to merge with the darkness, making it impossible for Xu Zimei to discern their face. The next instant, the shadow disappeared as if it had never been there. Xu Zimei¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly as she continued walking straight ahead through the tunnel. Just a few steps later, more cries of horror came from not far away, presumably others meeting the same fate. ¡°What exactly is this place?¡± someone yelled in fear. ¡°I want to get out.¡± ¡°What is that ghostly thing, coming and going without a trace?¡± Panic began to set in, and some even stopped and dared not go on. Xu Zimei kept moving forward, feeling a cold breeze pass by her ear that almost made her skin crawl. A dark figure appeared behind her out of nowhere. With a ¡°bang,¡± the oncoming claw strike was blocked by the Tyrant Shadow. He tried to grab the attacker aiming to kill, but ended up grasping at nothing as the attacker blended back into the darkness. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei furrowed her brow again, but then Bai Meng¡¯s voice came from the Divine Continent. ¡°Master, this is the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array.¡± ¡°Do you understand,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°How should I get out of here.¡± ¡°To leave this formation, one must first understand its principles,¡± Bai Meng explained. ¡°Most formations utilize an Array Plate, Array Seal, or more advanced array diagrams and Array Flags to construct. A formation is a mix of the illusory and the tangible, with the real containing elements of illusion, and vice versa. However, this Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array is somewhat different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°This formation isn¡¯t created through the illusion of Array Seals, so to be precise, it doesn¡¯t have an array¡¯s critical point. This adds countless difficulties to breaking the formation,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°This formation requires a small world as a medium, etched out in reality within it. It could be said that where you are now is truly existent, and not an illusion created by the formation. You understand, don¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Everything inside this formation is real,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Then can¡¯t I just destroy this place directly?¡± ¡°The formation was set up by a Great Saint-level expert; unless your strength surpasses his, it cannot be forcibly destroyed,¡± Bai Meng shook his head and said. ¡°Great Saint? Isn¡¯t this Emperor Ming¡¯s small world?¡± Xu Zimei frowned again. ¡°If my lord wishes to decipher this formation, you must find its medium object,¡± Bai Meng said. ¡°The medium object could be just one, or as many as a dozen. It could be a blade of grass, or it could be a flower, a fish; there¡¯s no set rule.¡± ¡°So difficult,¡± Xu Zimei said. He had never truly encountered such a formation before. ¡°The Nine Domains are different from the Yuan Central Continent; the longer my lord stays here, the more he will marvel at the vastness of this world,¡± Bai Meng said: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for a person to break the formation alone, but it¡¯s very difficult, hence my lord needs to find allies to break it together.¡± ¡°Allies, I¡¯m afraid the people from those Taoist Courts have already come to an agreement,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He slowly took out his Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. Even though the astrolabe cannot break the formation, it could calculate the locations of those people. The moment the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe appeared, its starlight twined around it, adding a touch of light to the darkness. As the astrolabe turned, at that moment, a large hand reached out from the darkness, attempting to seize the astrolabe. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Xu Zimei coldly snapped. With a wave of his right hand, the void solidified, the darkness dispersed, and the starlight shone upon the dark figure. It turned out the figure was a monster that was a fusion of human and beast. ¡°Witch Demon,¡± Xu Zimei murmured. He had seen Witch Demons before and was almost certain this creature was some kind of Witch Demon. It had a face covered in fur, a beak-like mouth, but otherwise, it looked no different from a human. Caught by Xu Zimei, the Witch Demon didn¡¯t say anything and immediately self-destructed. The violent power within its body exploded, almost burying a large section of the tunnel. ¡°This small world is getting more and more interesting,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. The astrolabe turned once more, and following the direction of the falling starlight, he saw some traces of people. But too many people had entered here. Even he couldn¡¯t distinguish which were Loose Cultivators and which were from major forces. Thinking this, Xu Zimei took out the Token Bai Tihe had given him. The token placed on the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe, the astrolabe embarked on a new cycle of dispersal. Above the token, the unique Spiritual Energy belonging to Bai Tihe was extracted, and the starlight fell again. ¡°Found it,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as he looked in that distant direction. However, the other party similarly reacted quickly, and the moment the starlight appeared, it was instantly cut off. ¡°So fast,¡± Xu Zimei muttered softly, his figure swiftly running towards the previous location. Chapter 1085: 1084 Gongyang Ce, Three Instances of Intermediate Material Chapter 1085: Chapter 1084 Gongyang Ce, Three Instances of Intermediate Material Xu Zimei¡¯s speed was swift as he passed through countless caves and tunnels. Even though the starlight was extinguished, he still remembered the position from just before. With a few flashes, the dark shadows on the road couldn¡¯t even touch his robe. The further he went, the wider the tunnels ahead seemed to become. And the hidden Witch Demons became more numerous. Finally, when he arrived at the place where the starlight had twinkled before, he was surprised to find Bai Tihe waiting there for him. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± Bai Tihe said with a smile. ¡°I knew you¡¯d find the way.¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Xu Zimei asked calmly. ¡°Are you selling your Demon Heart?¡± Bai Tihe asked again. ¡°Repeating the same thing is uninteresting,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If you want to enter the small world, I can take you,¡± said Bai Tihe. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll never leave here on your own. This is the condition for the exchange.¡± ¡°A threat?¡± Xu Zimei looked up slightly. ¡°Not really, just stating a fact,¡± Bai Tihe shook his head. Xu Zimei extended his hand, and vast Spiritual Energy surged in his right hand. With a ¡°boom,¡± the void shattered in front of him, a large section of tunnel collapsed, and he reached out for Bai Tihe. He stepped forward, his presence suppressing, his Jing Qi surging. Bai Tihe¡¯s figure rapidly retreated. ¡°Since my friend is unwilling, then you must navigate this maze by yourself.¡± Xu Zimei followed closely, laughing, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that troublesome; I can just follow you.¡± Bai Tihe¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His steps flitted ghost-like through the maze. Under his feet, it was as if clouds were rolling and spreading, rising and falling, with ripples forming over the clusters of clouds, floating unpredictably. However, no matter how he hid, he could not shake off Xu Zimei¡¯s pursuit. The two chased each other through the maze for about fifteen minutes until Bai Tihe reluctantly stopped. ¡°My friend, you seem determined to follow me.¡± ¡°The road leads to the sky; I¡¯ll walk it as I please,¡± Xu Zimei replied. Bai Tihe frowned slightly and said, ¡°It seems I can¡¯t avoid it then.¡± His aura began to surge intensively around him. Like waves generating thousands of feet of turbulence, the onslaught was overwhelming. ¡°You are not my match,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°How do you know without fighting?¡± Bai Tihe snorted coldly. He moved forward, his hand striking towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei stepped back half a step with his right leg and clenched his right hand into a fist, colliding with the opponent¡¯s palm. Neither used their full strength; it was more like a probing exchange. Mainly due to the terrain here. With a ¡°boom,¡± powerful Jing Qi dispersed between the two men. All around, countless tunnels collapsed, nearly submerging both in the debris. This also demonstrated the power of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array; although it seemed fragile, it was endlessly powerful, difficult to destroy with brute force. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure remained immovably, while Bai Tihe was sent flying backwards. ¡°Shall we continue fighting?¡± asked Xu Zimei. ¡°How about we cooperate?¡± Bai Tihe suggested. ¡°You intended to cooperate from the start, right?¡± Xu Zimei replied. This Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array is quite special; it¡¯s difficult to break with the power of just one person. And when Xu Zimei had found Bai Tihe earlier, the latter could have left after extinguishing the starlight. But he had waited there for Xu Zimei. Whether it was the earlier chase or the current exchange, Bai Tihe had been aiming for one thing. Xu Zimei does not qualify to collaborate with him. ¡­¡­ ¡°A friend does qualify,¡± Bai Tihe said with a smile. ¡°Why would you choose to collaborate with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. You should know that these major powers are all interconnected. I have no acquaintance with him, and we have never met before. ¡°Because I don¡¯t trust them,¡± Bai Tihe replied. ¡°This event is not simple, I can¡¯t possibly go there with a group of people I don¡¯t trust.¡± ¡°So, do you trust me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you either, but at least we have no conflict of interest, and a collaboration between the two of us offers some kind of security. If one of us gets into trouble, neither can leave this place,¡± Bai Tihe explained. ¡°I can accept your proposal, but you must tell me everything you know,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Are you asking about the Witch Demon?¡± Bai Tihe replied. ¡°A friend possibly couldn¡¯t have not heard of it.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What does the Witch Demon have to do with this Secret Realm?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°We suspect this place is their main stronghold,¡± Bai Tihe replied. ¡°So, your arrival here is to eradicate the Witch Demons, your motives are so noble?¡± Xu Zimei said jokingly. ¡°Partly, but not entirely,¡± Bai Tihe said. ¡°The calamity brought by the Witch Demons once severely damaged the entire Mortal Domain, and many items were looted by Witch Demons. The major powers that come here are all seeking relics once lost by their Sect Gates.¡± ¡°Then it seems I have no need to enter,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Since you are here, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame not to explore?¡± Bai Tihe smiled and said, ¡°We suspect Emperor Ming died inside.¡± Xu Zimei chuckled and then asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of the Xuanyuan family?¡± ¡°Why, are you also coveting the Xuanyuan Sword?¡± Bai Tihe asked. ¡°You just need to answer my question,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If I knew, the Xuanyuan Sword would have been in my hands long ago,¡± Bai Tihe smiled and said. ¡°After the era of Emperor Xuanyuan ended, the Xuanyuan family declined. They concealed their identities and survived meekly with the Xuanyuan Sword, having disappeared from the world long ago.¡± Saying this, Bai Tihe chuckled again: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know, I do know someone who definitely knows.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°First Mystery, Gongyang Ce,¡± Bai Tihe pronounced this name word by word. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°The number one diviner of Tuocang Domain, calculating heaven and earth, knowledgeable of the Holy Court above and the Netherworld below, there is nothing in this world he does not know.¡± Bai Tihe said, ¡°Even the opening and location of this small world of Emperor Ming was informed to us by him.¡± ¡°Where can I find him?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Beiluo City,¡± Bai Tihe revealed without any hesitation. ¡°However, his consultation fee is very expensive, he does not answer just any questions. The payment for just this Emperor Ming¡¯s small world took collective effort from several major powers.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array, figuring out how to leave here is the immediate thing to do.¡± ¡°This Formation consists of three medium objects, ideally requiring three people to complete it fastest. But since there¡¯s only the two of us, I¡¯ll explain briefly,¡± Bai Tihe explained. ¡°In the southeast, there is a stele, in the northwest, there is an ancient tree. Each of us should go to one place, and after retrieving these two items, meet in the northeast direction. Then, we capture the third medium object. Beast Bone.¡± Chapter 1086: 1085: The Reaper, The Stele Chapter 1086: Chapter 1085: The Reaper, The Stele ¡°Then let¡¯s split up,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You go for the ancient tree, I¡¯ll go for the stele.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t die, at least not before the formation is broken,¡± Bai Tihe chuckled. ¡°Even if you die, I won¡¯t,¡± Xu Zimei replied. After separating, Xu Zimei headed towards the southeast. He discovered that this so-called maze was only present in the central part. As he continued forward, the area became increasingly vast. Light started appearing in front of him. Xu Zimei stepped out of the tunnel, the feeling of oppression instantly vanished, replaced by a desolate heaven and earth. Xu Zimei looked up, the sky was a gloomy gray. As if veiled by dark clouds. In front of him, the barren yellow earth was filled with deathly silence. There were a few Ghost Claw Trees, all sinister and terrifying. The trees seemed to be dead, only the old bark was slowly peeling off. A few crows with gloomy eyes stared sternly at any creatures passing by. They shook their wings, and several black feathers drifted down. Xu Zimei walked forward, the dry leaves under his feet squeaking with every step. The next moment, the crows swooped down like the Reaper, attacking him. Their wings like Curved Blades, their feathers like blades. Slashing through the void, it was as if cutting tofu, slicing it into pieces. Xu Zimei wielded Tyrant Shadow, striking out directly. Countless crows screeched, annihilated under his blade. But the next moment, the black mist destroyed in the void transformed into new crows. One splitting into two, and two into four. They were endless, and more and more appeared. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother wasting time here; he sprinted towards the distant stone stele, the medium he was looking for. Behind him, countless flocks of crows pursued, and ahead tall pines began to appear. These pine trees were each over ten meters tall. On their trunks were faces, each one more hideous than the last. Upon seeing Xu Zimei, they uprooted from the ground and swarmed towards him in droves. In this Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array, it seemed all the Witch Demons were unkillable. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t bother wasting time either. The Space-Time Profound Meaning surged forth, his right hand clenching tightly, as if grasping the void around him. The next moment, time stood still. All around fell into calmness. Xu Zimei walked on air forward, passing through the layers of void encirclement, proceeding onward. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind him were the swarms of crows and the Ghost Claw Trees. Finally, he reached the end of this small world. His figure stopped in front of a grave. Here, thousands of graves were piled up with no end in sight. At this moment, from these graves, pairs of bloodied hands emerged. The next moment, the soil in front of the graves was clawed aside, and creatures shaped like zombies crawled out. Their flesh was blurry, their appearances fierce, eyes like bloody holes. All screeching as they rushed at Xu Zimei, followed by the crows and Ghost Claw Trees behind them. ¡°Really immortal?¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. With another clench of his hand, all the void around was restrained. His hand, wielding the Endless Fire Series Profound Meaning, flung skyward, and the entire void blazed aflame. All surrounding creatures were engulfed in intense fire. The fire roared, burning fiercely and inexhaustibly. No matter how many times those creatures revived, the flame continued to burn them to death without end. ¡­ Xu Zimei¡¯s figure moved forward, slowly approaching these tombstones. There were thousands of tombstones; if he were to search one by one, it would be difficult to complete in a short time. So, he took out the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe. The stars scattered across the sky once again, he didn¡¯t need to find the specific stones, having a rough area to search made it much easier. With a ¡°boom¡±, suddenly at this moment, a cloud of black mist struck the astrolabe in his hand. The Heaven Expanse Astrolabe fell to the ground. Xu Zimei looked up at the firmament. Above his head, the blazing fire was torn apart, and a creature resembling the Grim Reaper appeared above him. It had a human body but a dog¡¯s head. It was like the dog-headed people of Shurima. In its hand was a scythe, and the Death Profound Meaning surged around it. ¡°A Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed in surprise. Feeling the powerful force emanating from the other party, Xu Zimei¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. It looked like a Great Emperor, but something was not quite right. The Death Profound Meaning spread majestically around him. The dog-headed monster made no small talk and directly charged at Xu Zimei. The scythe in its hand descended, as if it were reaping countless lives within. Tyrant Shadow collided with it, causing the ground to crack and the soil to burst and float in the void. The Power Vortex inside Xu Zimei¡¯s body spun wildly. The Heaven-Shaking Giant roared into existence, charging directly at the dog-headed Witch Demon. Continuous explosions of ¡°rumble¡± echoed through the void. ¡°You¡¯re not enough,¡± Xu Zimei uttered sharply. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand erupted with tremendous might, blasting the dog-headed Witch Demon away. He drew his sword and pressed forward, the blade¡¯s point ablaze with a dazzling light of Tyrant Shadow. With a step in midair, the sound of sonic booms continually resounded. Curved Blade descended once more, with lightning and thunder, the dog-headed Witch Demon tried to block with its scythe. But from the blade of Tyrant Shadow, the Swastika surged forth. The vast imprint left a brand on the dog-headed Witch Demon, then exploded violently. Death Profound Meaning grew denser around its body. Xu Zimei smiled, as the same Death Profound Meaning surged around him. The long blade tore through the air, each strike more domineering than the last. The dog-headed Witch Demon could only retreat passively, each of Zimei¡¯s strikes leaving wounds on its body. In the end, his Blade Technique swept down dominantly, chopping its entire corpse into mincemeat. Death Profound Meaning surged, then enveloped and vanished with the minced flesh. ¡°Merely a false Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei snorted coldly. ¡°Even a mere remnant dares to obstruct me.¡± I picked up the Heaven Expanse Astrolabe again, and where the starlight scattered, countless tombstones were enveloped. He slowly walked in front of one of the stones, Tyrant Shadow returned to the sheath, and he grabbed the stone with both hands, pulling it out roots and all. With the stone uprooted, the entire stone was now in Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. However, after the stone was removed, another tombstone appeared in its place. Xu Zimei knew this was the special feature of the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array. The next person wanting to leave the Formation would also need to recollect these medium items. It can be said that as long as the Formation exists, the medium items will never disappear. He carried the stone towards the place agreed upon with Bai Tihe, striding through the air. ¡­ Along the way, no more Witch Demons tried to stop him. Xu Zimei smoothly arrived at the agreed location. Bai Tihe was waiting for him there. But besides Bai Tihe, there was actually a Witch Demon standing there. It was entirely shrouded in a black robe, standing there quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± the Witch Demon said with a smile upon seeing Xu Zimei. Chapter 1087: 1086: The Witch Demons Conspiracy, Conflict Chapter 1087: Chapter 1086: The Witch Demon¡¯s Conspiracy, Conflict Xu Zimei slightly furrowed his brows, looking toward Bai Tihe beside him. Bai Tihe shrugged slightly, indicating that he was also clueless. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. He slowly drew Tyrant Shadow, eyeing the other party. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight,¡± the Witch Demon said with a smile, waving his hand. Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s frown, he chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you obtain the third medium beast bone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The other party was offering help for no apparent reason. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± the Witch Demon retorted. ¡°To leave the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Cross Array.¡± ¡°We can do it ourselves,¡± Xu Zimei stated. However, the Witch Demon didn¡¯t reply; he simply waved his right hand, and a cloud of black fog struck the mountain wall ahead. The next moment, roars of beasts consecutively erupted. The mountain wall ahead slid down, the entire mountain shattered, and within the collapsing earth and rupturing rocks, an enormous Monster Beast strode out from within the mountain. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It resembled a Flame Lion. Vast in body, in front of it, everyone seemed as small as ants. The roar of the beast, accompanied by the thick scent of blood, drifted over. Upon seeing the three people on the ground, the Flame Lion raised its right paw high, crashing it down with force. With a ¡°boom,¡± the right paw came to a halt midair. Only to see the Witch Demon throwing a right punch that shattered the entire Endless Void. Fist and claw collided, both stuck in midair. The Witch Demon roared furiously, his slight frame somehow flipping the Flame Lion over. Bai Tihe did not join the battle; instead, he walked to Xu Zimei¡¯s side, asking, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°These Witch Demons are getting more and more incomprehensible,¡± said Bai Tihe. ¡°I always feel like this journey bodes more ill than good.¡± ¡°Your Unity God Sect really could have had your ancestors deal with the Witch Demons directly instead. What use is there for a Young Ancestor like yourself to come,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The Sect Gate has its own plan,¡± Bai Tihe said with a smile. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t respond but looked up ahead. The battle between the Witch Demon and the Monster Beast had reached a fever pitch. Despite his slender stature, he had the upper hand the entire fight. Finally, with an imposing right hand, he heavily slapped the back of the Flame Lion. The Flame Lion let out a mournful cry as its massive body fell to the ground. Not giving the opponent any chance to fight back, the Witch Demon flashed by, his right hand piercing through the Flame Lion¡¯s belly, forcibly extracting a Beast Bone. The Beast Bone was bright white, emanating a glow like fireflies. As the Beast Bone was taken, the Flame Lion¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, void of life. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± the Witch Demon turned around, chuckling as he tossed the Beast Bone to Xu Zimei and his companion. ¡°Our king awaits you quietly.¡± After saying this, the Witch Demon left, not even waiting for Xu Zimei and the other to speak. Looking at the Beast Bone in their hands, the two exchanged glances. ¡°Regardless of any schemes and conspiracies, we will know once we go and see,¡± They took out the three medium objects, ready to fuse them. Suddenly, a voice came from the side. ¡°Gentlemen, hand over the items.¡± Hearing the voice, Bai Tihe immediately looked up. A group of people emerged, tearing through the Void. This group boasted a powerful presence, including Sword Immortal Jiang Yun, Gui Che from the Hongmeng Demon Palace, the Feather Emperor from the Golden Roc Divine Sect, and Di Cangtian from the Three Thousand Taoist Courts. Four figures stepped through the storm, coming from the Void, eyeing Xu Zimei and his peer. ¡°Brother Bai, this is hardly honorable of you,¡± the Feather Emperor approached with a smile. ¡°We agreed to crack this formation together, yet you collude with others and deceive us.¡± ¡°All is fair in war,¡± Bai Tihe said indifferently. ¡°What? Do you really want to fight over it?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t wish to make things difficult for Brother Bai and this brother. Hand over the medium object, and we¡¯ll let you go,¡± the Feather Emperor said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Bai Tihe flatly refused. ¡°Fighting us now will only lead to mutual destruction, ultimately benefiting the Witch Demons.¡± ¡°Brother Bai, such words are disheartening,¡± The Feather Emperor sneered, ¡°Do you think we didn¡¯t see what happened just now?¡± ¡°What are you referring to?¡± Bai Tihe frowned slightly, suddenly feeling an ominous premonition. ¡°You have already sided with the Witch Demons, haven¡¯t you?¡± Di Cangtian stepped forward and accused sharply. ¡°Letting you go is our bottom line. Do not fail to recognize good intention; otherwise, we¡¯ll treat you as Witch Demons and show no mercy in killing you.¡± Hearing the other side¡¯s words, Xu Zimei and Bai Tihe exchanged glances. ¡°These Witch Demons are quite calculating.¡± ¡°They want us to inflict mutual destruction upon each other.¡± ¡­¡­ The intention of the Witch Demons was quickly unraveled by Xu Zimei and his companion. They knew that the Flame Lion couldn¡¯t stop Xu Zimei and his partner. So they willingly stepped in to assist, then made sure others witnessed this scene. Whether it¡¯s true or not, at least Xu Zimei and his partner are no longer trusted. Ultimately, these people will be divided into two camps. The better outcome is that everyone goes their separate ways; the worse is skirmishing over the medium object. And the Witch Demons would then be able to watch the tigers fight from the safety of their mountain. ¡°What? Have the two of you thought it through?¡± the Feather Emperor asked. While they were talking, they had already sealed off Xu Zimei¡¯s and his partner¡¯s escape route, with an intentional or unintentional stance. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to hand it over willingly,¡± Bai Tihe stated. ¡°We have no association with the Witch Demons. If you don¡¯t believe that, then let¡¯s fight; I have nothing more to say.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. Do you really think the two of you can leave here today?¡± Di Cangtian spoke with a cold tone. His presence was amazing, with three thousand strands of Taoist force wrapping around his body. ¡°Wait,¡± Jiang Yun suddenly stepped out to stop him. He looked at Xu Zimei and inquired, ¡°The ways of these brothers seem somewhat familiar, but I can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve seen you before. Could you remind me?¡± ¡°Yuan Central Continent,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°To be precise, I¡¯ve never met you, but I have encountered your remnant soul in a minor world.¡± ¡°Now I remember,¡± Jiang Yun nodded slightly. ¡°You entrusted my legacy to the Jiang Family. How is it faring now?¡± ¡°I believe you are well aware of your own family¡¯s destiny,¡± Xu Zimei spoke. Hearing this, Jiang Yun fell into silence. When he received the grace of the Holy Ancestor and grew into a Sword Immortal, thereby guarding the Form Blood Space, the destiny of the Jiang Family was ultimately bound to be determined. Even though Xu Zimei had reached an agreement with the Form Blood Beast not to cause harm, there are several Form Blood Spaces in Yuan Central Continent, and he only reached an agreement regarding the one connected to the Ancient Heavenly Court. As for the other Form Blood Spaces, it depends on how the Form Blood Beast clan handle them. ¡°Regardless, I still want to thank you, brother,¡± Jiang Yun spoke. ¡°Now that you have come to the Nine Domains, may I ask about the Great Emperor of this era?¡± Jiang Yun was curious because those who could come to the Nine Domains were either the current Great Emperors, or those who followed the Great Emperor to open the passage, thereby entering the Stepping into Immortality or even Nirvana Void Realm powerhouses. Before Xu Zimei could respond, Di Cangtian next to him suddenly let out a cold snort. Chapter 1088: 1087: Meeting Emperor Ming Chapter 1088: Chapter 1087: Meeting Emperor Ming ¡°Those who come from minor worlds, how many of them can be strong?¡± Upon hearing Di Cangtian¡¯s words, Jiang Yun frowned slightly and said, ¡°Di, choose your words carefully.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you,¡± Di Cangtian explained. ¡°It¡¯s just that minor worlds really don¡¯t cut it, many people still haven¡¯t come to terms with the change in their status.¡± His words were quite straightforward, in your minor world you may be the top existence, but in the Nine Domains, you¡¯re insignificant. A dragon must coil, and a tiger must crouch. Although this statement isn¡¯t wrong, even the strongest Great Emperor from Yuan Central Continent is just an average power in the Nine Domains. But it wasn¡¯t for him to say, someone who has not even reached the level of an Immortal King. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What right does he have to speak like this? Xu Zimei glanced up at him slightly. ¡°You, who are not even in the Nirvana Void, how dare you speak so arrogantly?¡± His right hand clenched, and a boundless spatial pressure crystallized around him. Through the shattered space, Xu Zimei kicked straight at his opponent. With that kick, lightning flashed and thunder roared. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± It was as if the force of ten thousand jun was concentrated in this single kick. Di Cangtian snorted coldly, his right fist, unwilling to show weakness, heavily collided with Xu Zimei¡¯s foot. With a ¡°bang,¡± the powerful explosion sent his figure flying out. He rolled several times on the ground before finally stopping. ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± Di Cangtian stood up, his eyes coldly looking towards Xu Zimei. ¡°What about it?¡± Xu Zimei waved casually, speaking calmly. Three thousand Threads of Tao encircled his body, Di Cangtian waved his hand, and these threads split into countless lines. Each line became a streak of flowing light. In the end, countless streaks of light converged, forming a vast and enormous sword in front of him. Di Cangtian gripped the giant sword, and at this moment, his body was surrounded by a surge of blue light, a storm was gathering. ¡°Kill,¡± he bellowed. Swinging the giant sword, it tore through the sky and clouds, slashing towards Xu Zimei. With a ¡°pang,¡± Xu Zimei raised the Tyrant Shadow over his head, blocking the giant sword. Endless Jing Qi spread through the clash of blade and sword. ¡°Even if the Three Thousand Taoist Courts¡¯s Three Thousand Emperors will come, there might be something worth seeing. You ant, how dare you draw a sword before me?¡± Xu Zimei spoke lightly. The majestic imperial authority flooded in, with the Death Profound Meaning coiling in his hand. With a wave, the ground split, and the heavens shattered. A single slash brought forth tumultuous wind and thunder. Di Cangtian hastily blocked with his giant sword, only to hear a ¡°bang¡± as the Tyrant Shadow struck the blade. The tremendous force sent Di Cangtian plunging into the ground, half of his body buried in the dirt. The Tyrant Shadow rotated once, stabbing towards his throat. With one strike to the throat, Xu Zimei grabbed his collar, forcibly pulling him out from underground. ¡°Please spare him, Your Excellency,¡± the Feather Emperor hastily yelled from the side. Xu Zimei turned his head and gave him a glance. The Feather Emperor explained, ¡°Fighting here will only play into the hands of the Witch Demon. If Cang Tian offends Your Excellency, as long as he doesn¡¯t die, Your Excellency can deal with him as you please.¡± ¡°What? Since when did the Golden Roc Divine Sect start pleading for the Three Thousand Taoist Courts?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°I¡¯m not pleading for him, it¡¯s just that if he dies here, the Three Thousand Taoist Courts won¡¯t let it go. Then the entire Tuocang Domain will be in chaos again,¡± the Feather Emperor said. ¡°We should unite against the common enemy, the Witch Demon, at this point.¡± ¡°If the Witch Demon annihilates this Mortal Domain, what does it have to do with me?¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°After all, we people from the minor worlds cannot compare with you from the Nine Domains.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, please give us some face. You can make any conditions you want,¡± the Feather Emperor said, feeling helpless. ¡°Any conditions?¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°As long as it is within our power,¡± the Feather Emperor said. ¡°Consider it for the future of the Mortal Domain.¡± As he said this, his gaze turned to Jiang Yun beside him, hoping that the Sword Immortal would plead on his behalf. However, Jiang Yun paid him no attention. ¡°I will make a trip to Beiluo City in a while,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°To find Gongyang Ce?¡± Feather Emperor instantly reacted. ¡°I¡¯ve heard his demands are quite high,¡± Xu Zimei hinted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Excellency, as long as he states his conditions, we will do our utmost to help you,¡± Feather Emperor replied. Xu Zimei looked down at Di Cangtian. Di Cangtian replied with a hint of humiliation, ¡°The Three Thousand Taoist Courts naturally shall not shy away from their duty.¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Zimei threw the man over. ¡°How this minor world fares is not for you to judge or ridicule.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Di Cangtian retreated and nodded hastily. ¡­ At this moment, Jiang Yun finally smiled and said, ¡°So, Brother Dao, you are the Great Emperor of this generation.¡± ¡°I too didn¡¯t expect to encounter you here,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°How about we join forces?¡± Jiang Yun suggested. ¡°What benefit is there for me in annihilating the Witch Demons?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°Then why did Brother Dao come to this minor world?¡± Jiang Yun asked. ¡°I merely passed by and entered to look around; I am indifferent to whoever gets annihilated,¡± Xu Zimei replied. The leaders of several major powers exchanged glances. ¡°Even if you hold no ill intent since you have come here, I¡¯m afraid those Witch Demons won¡¯t let you off,¡± Gui Che spoke in human language. It hailed from the Hongmeng Demon Palace and resembled the Nine-Headed Bird. Its entire body was fiery red, and its eyes faintly spouted flames, with nine heads in total. ¡°Then we will deal with that as a separate matter,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all cooperate and explore this minor world?¡± Feather Emperor suggested. ¡°It¡¯s safer this way, and we can watch out for each other.¡± Bai Tihe looked at Xu Zimei. After all, the several medium objects were obtained by the two of them together. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± Xu Zimei said. Bai Tihe nodded slightly and slowly took out the three medium objects. A stele, an ancient tree, and a beast bone, all soared into the sky. As they rotated in the void, strands of power permeated the formation. The next moment, the formation broke open a crack, as if the void was being torn apart. Everyone looked at each other and stepped into the fissure. ¡­ The scene before their eyes changed. They appeared in a desert submerged in yellow sand. The yellow sand filled the sky, and the scorching wind scraped across their faces. In sight, a calm figure stood ahead. This figure was dressed in a yellow dragon robe, in his thirties, with a firm and resolute face, exuding an aura of majesty. On his waist hung an Imperial Sword. At this moment, he was calmly watching everyone. ¡°Emperor Ming?¡± Feather Emperor asked in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± Emperor Ming said with a smile. ¡°You were waiting here specifically for us?¡± Feather Emperor asked. ¡°Kill me,¡± Emperor Ming drew the Imperial Sword from his waist and tossed it onto the sandy winds before everyone. His words left everyone rooted to the spot. ¡°Stop joking, Emperor Ming,¡± Gui Che laughed on the side. ¡°We are here to find the Witch Demons.¡± ¡°I am one,¡± Emperor Ming replied. His black hair moved without wind, and demonic Qi began bursting from his eyes. Chapter 1089: 1088: We Dont Want to Be Enemies Chapter 1089: Chapter 1088: We Don¡¯t Want to Be Enemies S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the Demonic Qi erupted, Emperor Ming¡¯s eyes became like those of a Monster Beast, and the beastly aura surged forth. A dark fog enveloped him. ¡°Kill me,¡± he said while looking at the Imperial Sword in his hand, speaking once again. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength, you cannot kill him,¡± at this moment, a human face emerged from the dark fog behind Emperor Ming, speaking indifferently. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Yun asked. ¡°The Three Thousand Taoist Courts, Hongmeng Demon Palace, Golden Roc Divine Sect, and Unity God Sect, all you little ones have gathered,¡± the face said with a smile. ¡°How come those old fogeys didn¡¯t show? Sending youngsters to their death.¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Feather Emperor spoke up. ¡°Haven¡¯t you all come for my sake?¡± the face said with a light laugh. Arms formed from the dark fog, grasping Emperor Ming and taking him away into the distance. ¡°Kill me,¡± Emperor Ming¡¯s voice was still echoing continuously. ¡°Don¡¯t let him take Emperor Ming away,¡± Jiang Yun shouted lightly. Spiritual Energy surged around him as he took the lead in pursuit. Everyone followed behind, attempting to chase down Emperor Ming. Yet halfway through, countless Witch Demons flew towards them. These Witch Demons surrounded from all sides, not attacking, merely disrupting everyone¡¯s movements. ¡°You all will be imprisoned here,¡± the face¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°When our Witch Demon race sees the light of day again, you will regain your freedom.¡± The next moment, the Witch Demons vanished, and towering black beams of light shot up into the sky from all around them. They dyed the Firmament and then fell down like a cage, trapping everyone within. Xu Zimei sensed around and realized that the dark fog had a corrosive effect. It could corrode not just the flesh but instantly dissolve both the soul and the True Fate. One could say it was fatal upon contact. ¡­¡­ ¡°What do we do now, everyone?¡± Xu Zimei asked. He knew that these people must have a way out. ¡°It seems Emperor Ming has indeed perished here,¡± Jiang Yun said with a frown. Although Emperor Ming had appeared just now, everyone could feel that he was left with only an empty shell. His True Fate and core of his Way had been polluted. ¡°Gongyang Ce was right, the Witch Demons are just a step away,¡± Gui Che said with a muffled voice. ¡°We arrived just in time.¡± Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s puzzled look, Bai Tihe explained, ¡°Do you know why we all gathered here?¡± ¡°To chase after the lost treasures of our sects,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°You have explained this to me before, but I didn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, pursuing the treasures is only one reason,¡± Bai Tihe said. ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you because we couldn¡¯t fully trust you.¡± With that, Bai Tihe continued, ¡°The Witch Demon clan has a new plan, seeking to reignite the calamity of the Witch Demons. We received the message a long time ago. So we asked Gongyang Ce, the First Mystery, to divine our fate, and we didn¡¯t expect it to be related to Emperor Ming.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The situation is more complicated than you imagine, I think instead of my explanation, the scene you¡¯re about to see will be more convincing,¡± Bai Tihe said. He took something out from the Storage Ring. It was a cage containing insects. These insects were not ordinary, each one emitting a fluorescent glow, their faint light like an everlasting flame. No matter how they flickered, their light was eternally undying. ¡°The cages surrounding us are composed of the Witch Demon Qi,¡± Bai Tihe explained. ¡°These are Demon-Eating Insects, they can help us escape from here.¡± ¡°So you were prepared all along,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens at this moment, our ancestors should already be guarding the perimeter of the mini-world.¡± Feather Emperor replied: ¡°By then, not a single Witch Demon will escape.¡± When he said this, his intent to kill was dense and imposing beyond measure. The ancestors he mentioned naturally referred to the strongest and the founders of the various Taoist Courts. ¡°Everything was originally in the plan,¡± Gui Che said in a muffled voice, glancing at Bai Tihe. He continued: ¡°However, some harbor ulterior motives, wishing to break away and claim the glory alone.¡± His meaning was clear without explicit mention. Bai Tihe wanted to cooperate with Xu Zimei to claim all the credit for himself, and Zimo had no need for any credit. ¡°I¡¯m just leaving myself a way out, just in case something goes wrong,¡± Bai Tihe said with a smile. Feather Emperor did not speak but released the Demon-Eating Insects he held in his hand. The insects fluttered about for a while before suddenly rushing towards the surrounding overwhelming Demonic Qi of the Witch Demons. ¡°These insects are of an Exotic Species, specifically sought out for the Witch Demons,¡± Feather Emperor said contentedly, watching the insects consuming the Demonic Qi of the Witch Demons. It wasn¡¯t long before they had eaten away the Witch Demon prison to create a small portal. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the people exchanged glances and squeezed out through the portal. But Xu Zimei did not leave and remained inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Taoist brother?¡± Bai Tihe asked. ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll wait here for you,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth?¡± asked Feather Emperor. ¡°The more you know, the less interesting it becomes, and it¡¯s of no benefit,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°I shall not partake in your affairs.¡± The people scrutinized Xu Zimei carefully, skepticism evident in their gazes. ¡°If that is the case, then we won¡¯t insist,¡± Feather Emperor said with a smile, and the rest walked out from the cage. The Demon-Eating Insects were retrieved, and the cage was sealed up once again. After everything around had returned to calm, Xu Zimei finally looked up, and said with a faint smile: ¡°Speak, what business do you have with me?¡± The Firmament above showed no signs of disturbance as a figure appeared in the sky, unknown when it had arrived. This figure was precisely the Witch Demon who had previously helped Xu Zimei to slay the Flame Lion and take the Beast Bone. ¡°We do not wish to be at odds with your esteemed self over this matter,¡± the Witch Demon said. ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I do not, but someone does,¡± the Witch Demon replied. ¡°This affair is muddy waters; it¡¯s not beneficial for your esteemed self, but there¡¯s also no harm.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°I cannot say, but you will meet them in the future,¡± the Witch Demon replied. ¡°If your esteemed self has any questions, I can answer them for you. But with this matter, we truly do not wish to be your enemies.¡± Xu Zimei did not speak, he was contemplating. The gains and losses of this affair indeed had nothing to do with him. ¡°I wish to know about Emperor Ming,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Please follow me,¡± the Witch Demon waved, the cage shattered around them, and a Void Gate appeared before their eyes. Following behind the Witch Demon, Xu Zimei stepped through as well. As soon as he entered the Void, Xu Zimei felt a peculiar power. It was as though time was being rewound. Traces of the River of Time flowed within the Void. He walked on air, as if strolling through the river of time. Continuously moving forward, tracing back the origins of certain matters. All of a sudden, the Void trembled, the scene began to spin, the heavens and earth turned upside down. Chapter 1090: 1089: The Story of the Twelve Witch Demon Kings Chapter 1090: Chapter 1089: The Story of the Twelve Witch Demon Kings This is a world buried by sand and wind. The sky is filled with yellow earth, covering everything in its reach. Waves of sand accumulate into storms, rampaging across the land like dust devils. This is a time of gloom. Suddenly, in this empty world incapable of sustaining life, the sound of footsteps arises. It¡¯s a man holding an Imperial Sword and dressed in a yellow robe. He comes from the distant edge of the sky, step by step, breaking through the firmament to this place. ¡°Emperor Ming,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Just keep watching,¡± the Witch Demon said with a smile. ¡­¡­ The man arrives at this place, gazing into the distance at the sand filling the sky. The ground begins to shake, and Witch Demons emerge from underneath, immediately launching an attack. The man¡¯s gaze is indifferent, holding the Imperial Sword, his Sword Intent shaking the void, his black hair like dense ink. With one sword strike, all beings fall into silence. Footsteps sound once again; the man continues forward. Eventually, he stops in front of a statue. The statue crumbles, revealing a huge monster inside. The monster raises its head, drawing the image of a woman in front of it, and then with a swipe of its paw, the image shatters instantly. The man¡¯s visage shows a hint of anger, and he draws the Imperial Sword, stepping into the void to slay. The imperial might sweeps across heaven and earth, instantly like collapsing mountains and seas, destroying the sky and earth. The monster falls before him. But before the monster¡¯s body dissipates, it turns into a cloud of black mist and merges into the man¡¯s body. The man grunts, then continues onward. On his journey, he encounters more and more monsters. But the imperial might is vast, and the Imperial Sword is like the reaper¡¯s scythe in his hand, reaping lives, one after another, falling before him. Yet after every monster dies, it turns into black qi that merges into his body. Eventually, when the last monster dies before him, the man¡¯s body is nearly shattered to pieces. His eyes are pitch-black, and from his broken body surface, strands of black qi are also emerging. In front of the man lies a very long and high set of stairs. He leans on the Imperial Sword, climbing the stairs step by step. Finally, reaching the last step, he sees what¡¯s above. There is a stone platform there. A woman lies atop it. She looks very ordinary, but this man who has killed innumerable beings carefully approaches her, gently stroking her face. The woman is asleep, the man sheds two lines of burning hot tears. This is the first time he speaks. ¡°If you were to die, then my life would also end. But if I were to die, your life would still be long and beautiful.¡± The woman¡¯s figure turns into a beam of light and disappears, while the man holding the Imperial Sword kneels on the ground. Enduring a world of pain. That kind of pain near death yet struggling in vain to die. Until at last, the man¡¯s figure is completely shrouded by the darkness of annihilation. ¡­¡­ The scene before him begins to disappear. Fading away bit by bit, and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure also returns to the smaller world from before. ¡°As for Emperor Ming¡¯s ending,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Even a Great Emperor cannot escape the troubles of the human world,¡± the Witch Demon said with a laugh. ¡°So his ending was already destined.¡± ¡°You speak as though you Witch Demons can transcend everything and be detached,¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°I too have desires, but I do not let these lowly matters trouble me,¡± the Witch Demon said with a laugh. He stretches out his hand, and a path is opened in the void before him. A pathway to the outside world emerges. ¡°Leave here, and the outside is the Tuocang Domain,¡± said the Witch Demon. ¡°I wish you all the best.¡± Xu Zimei walked up to the entrance of the channel, but he did not enter. Instead, he slowly extended his hand and touched the void in front of him. Suddenly, he turned his head and asked, ¡°What is a Witch Demon?¡± Upon hearing this, the Witch Demon in front of him was taken aback, seemingly unable to answer for a moment. ¡°There are thousands of races in this world, the human race, Divine Race, Immortal Race, including the Monster Race, but does the Witch Demon really count as one race?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°It¡¯s better for you not to ask so much, it¡¯s not good for you,¡± the Witch Demon in front of him replied. ¡°I just need an answer,¡± Xu Zimei said earnestly. ¡°What answer?¡± the Witch Demon asked. ¡°You should know,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°Then I can only beat you into submission with my fists,¡± Xu Zimei said lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you,¡± the Witch Demon shook his head. His figure disappeared into the void and vanished from sight. Only one sentence was left behind. ¡°If you want to come, the end will be the same as Emperor Ming¡¯s; even the Great Emperors are not immortal and indestructible.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Bai Meng, do you think my intuition is right?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°Since the master has this idea, going to see for yourself will help understand many things,¡± Bai Meng replied. ¡°Witch Demon, those indeed are two ironic words,¡± Xu Zimei muttered to himself. He walked towards the outside world. The aura of these Witch Demons struck him, but Xu Zimei was unaffected and walked out in peace. The outside world began to whip up yellow sand. A large road covered in yellow sand appeared before Xu Zimei. Looking up, the road was surrounded by white bones. Some lay across the middle of the road; others were already half buried by the sand. It was clearly visible that numerous skeletons had fallen on this road, the number of dead creatures unknown. Xu Zimei paid no attention to these and slowly drew Tyrant Shadow from behind him. He took steps towards what lied ahead. With each step, a suppressive force descended upon the empty space before him. Tenfold, twentyfold, the pressure began to mount. He threw a punch, and the firmament above shattered completely. Suddenly, statues of a dozen Witch Demons fell from above. ¡°Twelve Demon Kings stand guard here, all who come must halt,¡± a vast voice spread all around. ¡°Retreat a hundred miles away, and you can leave safely.¡± ¡°Save your breath, if it¡¯s a fight you want, come at me directly,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. The Tyrant Shadow in his hand erupted with a Heaven Shaking blade light. Imperial might surged powerfully. With one strike of Tyrant Shadow, the heavens and earth collapsed, obliterating the twelve Witch Demon Kings beneath it. Only to see the piercing gazes of the twelve Witch Demon Kings, as they flicked their fingers, black nets fell from the emptiness above. Directly covering the entire sky. No matter how Xu Zimei dodged, he could not escape the confines of the net. These twelve Witch Demon Kings seemed not to want to harm him, but simply to trap him within. ¡°One of the ten great Divine Methods, the Swastika,¡± Xu Zimei swung his right hand. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A swastika-shaped mark illuminated the heavens, tearing the black net apart. ¡°Rumble!¡± The entire sky roared in fury, and as Tyrant Shadow descended, the statues of the twelve Witch Demon Kings instantly turned to fragments. Scattered about the ground. Just as Xu Zimei wanted to continue forward, a colossal hand suddenly came down. ¡°Enough, you should go and fulfill your mission,¡± a light shouting voice resonated along with the descending hand. Xu Zimei was suppressed on the spot. Chapter 1091: 1090: Reflections, Heading to Beiluo City Chapter 1091: Chapter 1090: Reflections, Heading to Beiluo City When this overwhelming aura descended, Xu Zimei was instantly suppressed in place, with a supreme force raining down incessantly from above. The organs inside his body, as well as his limbs and bones, seemed to have halted. Even his True Fate appeared to be solidifying. He slightly raised his head, only to see darkness in the firmament, nothing clear to the sight. Before the figure arrived, this aura had already suppressed everything. Bai Meng and the Seven-faced Demon General were about to come out, but Xu Zimei stopped them. He calmly looked up at the sky. Without a doubt, this was a Great Saint, a real Great Saint. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a move, why not show yourself?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°You should be completing your mission, not wasting time here on matters unrelated to you,¡± came a faint response from the firmament. ¡°Come out and we can talk,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°I don¡¯t speak with those who hide their heads and tails.¡± ¡°Leave this place. It¡¯s best for you not to meddle in the matters of the Witch Demon race,¡± the voice from above didn¡¯t reply but continued. ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good. Leave now.¡± Xu Zimei instantly felt the pressure around him loosen, and the Spiritual Energy in his body began circulating again. The terrifying sensation had disappeared. ¡°Afraid to meet me, are you thinking I¡¯m too weak?¡± he muttered to himself. However, the surroundings were barren and deserted, with only the whirling wind and sand stirring up a sandstorm, raging through the entire desert. ¡°My lord, it must be them,¡± Bai Meng¡¯s voice came through. ¡°If he had not made a move, I would still have my concerns. But having just taken action, he can be absolutely certain.¡± Xu Zimei remained silent. He used to be the one to express such thoughts to others, but this was the first time he himself voiced this sentiment. ¡°This world is truly damn vast.¡± ¡­ At that moment, the world in front of him suddenly became illusory. The gusting wind and sand began fading away, and the sky above showed countless dense cracks. The sky was collapsing. ¡°The small world is shattering,¡± Bai Meng said. The void in front of them fractured, and the ground beneath began to crack, then collapsed in sections. And Xu Zimei¡¯s body fell down as well. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The heaven and earth wailed, with thunder and lightning flashing, all kinds of anomalies flickering in the void. This was also the first time Xu Zimei witnessed the collapse of a small world. The breaking of a small world also meant one thing: Emperor Ming had perished. Previously, Emperor Ming still had a breath left, so he could utter the words asking others to kill him. Now, he may have fallen to become a Witch Demon forever. This was a problem that Xu Zimei had been contemplating; Witch Demons were not a race, but a creation. Yet, the person behind the scenes was closely related to him. As the world fell into ruin, all the rules became chaotic. Xu Zimei only felt the world turning upside down, the sparks of explosions flickering before his eyes. The next moment, boundless darkness struck again. After an unknown length of time, he awoke from the lingering darkness. Opening his eyes, he found himself back in the valley he had entered before. Many people lay beside him. All had been expelled from the crumbling small world. ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone slowly awoke and asked in astonishment. ¡°Has the small world been destroyed?¡± Xu Zimei also saw Jiang Yun and his group; they had awoken even earlier and now all wore troubled expressions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, everyone?¡± asked Xu Zimei as he approached. ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked,¡± Bai Tihe replied. Then, he slowly glanced at Xu Zimei and inquired, ¡°Brother Dao, might you know something?¡± ¡°What could I know,¡± Xu Zimei gently shook his head. ¡°Those Witch Demons, I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± the Feather Emperor let out a sigh. He left the rest unsaid. They thought the Witch Demons were going to restart the past calamity and wanted to prevent it. But the reality shocked them to the core. If it were not for the shattering of this micro world, they might not be able to leave alive. The current situation is very passive, and they have also lost track of those Witch Demons. ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°A few of us have consulted and wish to join with other Taoist Courts to form an alliance,¡± Jiang Yun replied. ¡°Would Brother Dao like to join us?¡± ¡°No, I plan to find Gongyang Ce in Beiluo City,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. The matter of the Xuan Yuan Sword is naturally of the utmost importance right now. He already knew about the Witch Demons and didn¡¯t need further contact. Thinking this, Xu Zimei again inquired, ¡°Do you know the details of those Witch Demons?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve looked into it before, but found not a single clue,¡± everyone shook their heads. ¡°They seemed to have appeared out of thin air and disappeared just the same. It seems the Brahma Demon Great Emperor knows something, but he didn¡¯t tell us.¡± ¡°Brother Dao, if you really know something, please tell us, for the sake of the entire Mortal Domain,¡± the Feather Emperor earnestly replied. ¡°The Great Saint,¡± Xu Zimei softly uttered these two words. As for the rest, even if he didn¡¯t say it, everybody else would likely understand. To contend with the Witch Demons, one must seek out the Brahman Demon Great Saint no matter what. Otherwise, just relying on these Taoist Courts would be insufficient. ¡°Thank you,¡± the Feather Emperor nodded slightly. Actually, they had some premonitions. Among the Witch Demons, there was the presence of a Great Saint, but in the past, the Brahma Demon Great Saint had slain it, ultimately crushing the Witch Demons. Now, it seemed, there were some abnormalities. ¡°Brother Dao is going to Beiluo City; how about we escort you part of the way?¡± the Feather Emperor suggested. ¡°No need, I can make my own way there,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He asked for simple directions; setting off towards the northwest, the second city he would pass through would be Beiluo City. It was a very famous and immensely vast city. ¡°Until we meet again,¡± everyone bid each other farewell and then left the valley one after another. Xu Zimei also checked his direction and finally rode the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon towards Beiluo City. ¡­ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He did not stop along the way, perhaps the urgency of the matter he faced was growing stronger. Under the full-speed flight of the Seven-Winged Demon Dragon, three days later, he arrived at the boundary of Beiluo City. From a distance, the city seemed endless, almost as if one could not see its limits. It was like the Great Wall, stretching continuously to the edge of the firmament, with no end in sight for the city walls. The ancient blue bricks had built an unbroken fortress wall. The ancient majesty unconsciously emanated from it. It was a city within the Tuocang Domain that could be numbered among the years. The gates at the entrance were speckled with rust. There was no so-called manager of this city. Even though Beiluo City was situated within the Unity God Sect¡¯s territory, the Unity God Sect had no right to manage it. There was no true ruler here. Therefore, the powers were complex and intertwined; just the residential population amounted to over a million. The daily flow of people was at least several million. The vastness of this city was unimaginable. At this moment, Xu Zimei¡¯s figure stopped before the city. He joined the crowded tide of people as he walked into the city. Previously, the Feather Emperor and the others had told him about Gongyang Ce¡¯s place of residence. Chapter 1092: 1091: Meeting an Old Friend Again, Immortal Brew Chapter 1092: Chapter 1091: Meeting an Old Friend Again, Immortal Brew Beiluo City is strictly divided. The city is separated into four regions: Heavenly Illumination, Earth Star, Anzhou, and Pingyu. The location of Master Gongyang Ce is precisely Anzhou. To the north of Anzhou are lions and tigers, with a sky full of stars descending overnight. This nursery rhyme describes the scenery of Anzhou. Its northern territory is divided like lions and tigers, while the southern half lies atop the sea. Creating a landscape dotted with twinkling lights. Xu Zimei walked on the streets of Anzhou, with roads extending in all directions in front of her. The bustling scene unfolds before her eyes on these streets. ¡°Steamed buns for sale! Just out of the steamer, piping hot buns!¡± ¡°Authentic Anzhou noodles, don¡¯t miss it while passing by!¡± ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei hasn¡¯t seen such a bustling city for a long time. ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like a skewer of candied hawthorn,¡± just then, a pleasant voice reached Xu Zimei¡¯s ears. This voice was inexplicably familiar. Xu Zimei turned her head to look, only to see a woman wearing a floral long dress with braids standing to the side. She was holding a skewer of candied hawthorn, smiling towards her. ¡°Miss Jing?¡± Xu Zimei exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Young Master Xu, long time no see,¡± Miss Jing smiled. She slowly placed the candied hawthorn in front of her, bent down slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°Want some?¡± ¡°How come you are here?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± ¡°The master said someone would come to find him today, so he asked me to come out to greet them,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°Your master is¡­ Gongyang Ce?¡± Xu Zimei instantly realized. ¡°You just figured it out,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°Where is your master?¡± Xu Zimei asked, frowning. ¡°He asked me to tell you that he does not wish to see you,¡± Miss Jing said. ¡°And he cannot answer your questions either.¡± ¡°Does he know what I want to ask?¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. He didn¡¯t believe there was anyone in the world who truly knew everything. Even those who have visited the River of Fate might not be omniscient. Perhaps the Feather Emperor and others had informed Gongyang Ce in advance, but the chance was slim. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to ask about the Xuan Yuan Sword?¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°If your master won¡¯t say, do you know?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°My cultivation is too shallow; such important matters still need my master to handle,¡± said Miss Jing, shaking her head. ¡°Are you here just to tell me this?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°How do you plan to help?¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Well, I have to get something out of it, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°There¡¯s a tale of an Eternal Ancient Snow Lotus in the Holy Land of Yao Pond, I want you to pluck it for me,¡± said Miss Jing. Seeing Xu Zimei silent, Miss Jing smiled again: ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, it¡¯s fine by me. Besides my master, you¡¯ll have a hard time finding anyone from the Xuan Yuan lineage.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Zimei asked, raising her head slightly. ¡°I know you¡¯re not one to be threatened,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°I can help you find the Xuan Yuan Sword first, then you can decide at your leisure whether you want to go to the Holy Land of Yao Pond or not.¡± Xu Zimei pondered for a moment, then nodded slightly. ¡°Follow me,¡± Miss Jing said with a gentle smile, leading the way. Walking through the bustling market of Anzhou, where people come and go, it is a place of great prosperity. Although there is no ruler, it is surprisingly peaceful, with few causing trouble here. Because this city is exceedingly ancient. No one can be sure that an old person selling vegetables by the street might not be a hidden expert. This is precisely what is meant by ¡°hidden dragons and crouching tigers.¡± ¡­ ¡°Have you stayed in the Nine Domains ever since you arrived?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Of course, this is my home,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°Then why did you go to Yuan Central Continent before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± Miss Jing smiled and paused in front of a tavern. This tavern was a hundred stories tall, reaching into the clouds, with no end in sight. The decoration of the tavern was so splendid, it likely did not pale in comparison to the Imperial Palace. ¡°Look,¡± Miss Jing pointed to the tavern and said, ¡°There is a kind of Immortal Brew here that my master loves to drink. If you can obtain it, I am sure my master would be willing to meet you.¡± ¡°Immortal Brew,¡± Xu Zimei murmured to himself. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± ¡°I have to go back and report, to avoid my master getting angry,¡± Miss Jing waved her hand and said, ¡°Good luck to you.¡± Watching Miss Jing¡¯s departing figure, Xu Zimei¡¯s brows grew increasingly furrowed. He had always harbored doubts about Miss Jing¡¯s identity. Now the truth seemed to be emerging, but he still had his suspicions, feeling that things were not so simple. However, the priority was to deal with the Xuan Yuan sword and break the Demon Heart before worrying about the future. In addition, the matter of the Witch Demon ¨C since he had come to this life, he intended to have a look. ¡­¡­ He stepped into the tavern. The majestically impressive signboard of the tavern was inscribed with the words ¡°Eternal Ancient Number One Tavern,¡± shimmering under the sunlight. The tavern was unlike what he had imagined; it was divided into separate private rooms. The guests were all sitting inside these private rooms, dining and resting. After Xu Zimei entered, no one paid him any attention, except for a single waiter who was tallying the accounts at the counter. ¡°I¡¯d like a pot of Immortal Brew,¡± Xu Zimei approached and said. ¡°Friend, it must be your first time here,¡± the waiter looked up and said with a smile. ¡°What? Is there some kind of rule?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Although the Eternal Ancient Number One Tavern is indeed a tavern, we only provide a venue for transactions; we do not sell anything here,¡± the waiter explained with a smile. ¡°If you want Immortal Brew, you might want to check the private rooms of Immortal Brew Island to see if they¡¯re selling any.¡± With that, the waiter reminded him, ¡°However, Immortal Brew is very precious and usually in short supply. It¡¯s all down to your luck.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. He walked further into the tavern, along a very quiet corridor; the soundproofing of these rooms was excellent. Following the waiter¡¯s directions, he arrived at a private room with the character ¡°Immortal¡± carved on the door. He gently knocked. A small window by the room¡¯s side opened. ¡°Why come?¡± A servant girl peered outside and asked. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy Immortal Brew,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°This month¡¯s Immortal Brew is all gone; come back next month,¡± the servant girl responded. She then prepared to shut the small window, but Xu Zimei stopped her. ¡°I cannot wait until next month.¡± The servant girl glanced at him and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do; the supply of Immortal Brew is limited.¡± ¡°You can do something,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Consider it a favor I owe you; give me a jar of Immortal Brew.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being totally unreasonable,¡± the servant girl looked at him. She wanted to close the window, but Xu Zimei used his hand to block it, preventing her from closing it no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Why are you being like this,¡± the servant girl complained. ¡°I must have the Immortal Brew,¡± Xu Zimei insisted again. Chapter 1093: 1092: Zhou Ming, Taoist Conference Chapter 1093: Chapter 1092: Zhou Ming, Taoist Conference ¡°Continue like this, and I¡¯ll tell the Building Owner,¡± the maid replied impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone causing trouble in the Eternal Ancient Tower.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m being overbearing, but I give you two options,¡± Xu Zimei stated calmly. ¡°Either I owe you a favor, and you give me a jar of Immortal Brew, or I take it myself.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no Immortal Brew Island, there simply isn¡¯t any, even if you try to take it, you won¡¯t be able to,¡± the maid inhaled deeply, saying. ¡°We¡¯re not brewing during this period on Immortal Brew Island.¡± ¡°My friend, no need to trouble him,¡± just then, the door of the private room nearby was opened. On it was inscribed the three large characters for Qin Emperor Island. The one who emerged was a middle-aged man. He seemed quite powerful, with two followers by his side. ¡°Immortal Brew Island has been unsettled lately; they don¡¯t have any Immortal Brew at all. If you¡¯re looking to drink, you might want to go upstairs and check, if someone has stock, you might be able to trade with them.¡± ¡°Do you have any?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± the middle-aged man shook his head and said: ¡°But I can take you upstairs.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Xu Zimei responded. He proceeded to the upper floors of the Eternal Ancient Tower with the middle-aged man. The maid snorted coldly and then closed the window. ¡°What should I call you, Dao brother?¡± asked the middle-aged man. ¡°Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°Zhou Ming of Qin Emperor Island,¡± the middle-aged man also introduced himself with a smile. Xu Zimei gave a slight nod. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of my name, Xu Dao brother?¡± Zhou Ming asked with a smile. Xu Zimei shook his head lightly, ¡°Is it famous?¡± ¡°It seems Xu Dao brother is visiting Beiluo for the first time,¡± Zhou Ming said, shaking his head with a smile. As they talked, the two had already reached the upper floor of the Eternal Ancient Tower. Xu Zimei surveyed the area, which looked more like a gathering place. Numerous tables were placed all around, adorned with all kinds of spirit fruits and wondrous pills. Many people were conversing all around. And each one of them held formidable strength, their Spiritual Energy deep and unfathomable. ¡°There are many people in Beiluo City, and everyone knows each other; they often hold Dao meetings. They are places specifically meant for discussing and exchanging Dao,¡± Zhou Ming explained with a smile. Xu Zimei nodded slightly. The higher the realm, the more it relies on Enlightenment. There are many ways to Enlightenment, be it listening to someone else¡¯s way or exchanging Taoist Techniques with others. All are beneficial. The most classic stories are legendary. In the Middle Ages, it¡¯s said that the Holy Ancestor of the Holy Court once sat and preached at Saint Ancestor Mountain, during which the sky rained down a myriad of glow for three days, several suns rose, Immortal Cranes flew from the edge of the Firmament, and Divine Dragons rose into the world. The vegetation on the ground competed to bloom, a once ordinary peak was transformed into an Immortal Mountain abode after three days of sermon, At the end of the sermon, worshippers from eight directions came to pay homage, and the four seas celebrated, as endless spiritual rain descended from the Firmament. It is said that from that sermon, tens of thousands broke through, and thirty thousand from the Monster Race knelt in worship, and the might of the Holy Ancestor spread instantly throughout the Nine Domains. Going further back, in the Ancient Era before the Middle Ages, the Divine Demon Great Sage at the Void Dharma Heaven attained his Taoist Fruit, thereby ruling that age. While he achieved his Taoist Fruit, he too, preached for three days. The Divine and Demon Clans both paused for three days, dying the Firmament red with blood of Divine Demons, forming a barrier. Preventing the Hundred Clans from approaching, those three days were more useful to the people of the Divine and Demon Clans than a hundred years of their cultivation. Of course, the so-called Demon Race here and Xu Zimei¡¯s Demon Race, that¡¯s another story, to be told another time. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Xu Zimei looked at everyone in the center of the room. He sat beside Zhou Ming, who was introducing them to him one by one. Most of the people here were Loose Cultivators, living as guests in Beiluo City. Major powers were not allowed to rule this place. Nor could they rule it. This place was like no man¡¯s land, yet everyone coexisted peacefully. ¡°Island Master Zhou,¡± someone came over and took the initiative to greet Zhou Ming. ¡°Fortune Taoist,¡± Zhou Ming stood up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, your Disaster-Avoiding Fortune Technique has improved a bit more.¡± ¡°I heard that Qin Emperor Island recently showed signs of expanding towards Anzhou. Island Master Zhou, please don¡¯t forget me,¡± the Fortune Taoist said with a smile. Zhou Ming nodded slightly and then, pointing at Xu Zimei, he said with a smile: ¡°Let me introduce you, this fellow Taoist¡¯s name is Xu Zimei. He came here seeking a jug of Immortal Brew, Fortune Taoist, do you know where it can be found?¡± ¡°If there is any news, I will surely tell you,¡± the Fortune Taoist replied with somewhat lack of interest to Xu Zimei, yet he still smiled politely in response. After the Fortune Taoist left, Xu Zimei turned to Zhou Ming and asked, ¡°Why help me?¡± ¡°I want to make friends with you,¡± Zhou Ming replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve wandered around for so many years, I can see through just about anyone at a glance. Not to flatter you, but I don¡¯t think befriending you is a bad deal.¡± ¡°My apologies for being late, everyone,¡± just then, a person arrived from the entrance of the building. It was a young man wearing a white robe, his voice somewhat loud, faintly overshadowing some of the others present. ¡°Prince Jinlun, as the organizer of this gathering, it¡¯s not kind of you to arrive last.¡± ¡°Exactly, you should penalize yourself by drinking a few extra cups.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard Prince Jinlun has been very busy with official duties these last few days. I wanted to chat, but didn¡¯t dare to disturb you.¡± Upon the young man¡¯s arrival, the people present greeted him with smiles. It was evident that the young man held a high status, as everyone was conveying goodwill towards him. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Xu Zimei curiously asked. ¡°Prince Jinlun,¡± Zhou Ming introduced unenthusiastically. ¡°Just a commoner.¡± ¡°A commoner able to come to such a place,¡± Xu Zimei remarked with a smile. ¡°He used to be just a commoner from Anzhou, one among the riffraff. Later he became the illegitimate son of a certain big shot, and his status rose with the tide,¡± Zhou Ming said with a smirk. He didn¡¯t elaborate too explicitly, but his point was essentially made. After all, he was still a character of no real significance. Some sought to curry favor with him, hoping to ingratiate themselves with the powerful figure behind him. There were others, like Zhou Ming, who simply didn¡¯t care. ¡°It seems this so-called big shot has quite the remarkable background,¡± Xu Zimei said with a laugh. ¡°He has an imperial title, what do you think,¡± Zhou Ming replied. An imperial title implied that he was a Great Emperor. ¡­ ¡°Does anyone know where the elder of Misty Capital might be?¡± someone asked. ¡°My father is currently at Emperor Tan Peak. He asked me to tell everyone that he will be preaching there in a month¡¯s time,¡± Prince Jinlun said with a smile. His tone was not particularly arrogant, but there was a discernible sense of superiority. Having a Great Emperor for a father was something others could envy but never have. ¡°Please convey to the elder of Misty Capital that we will surely attend,¡± someone said with a laugh. A Great Emperor¡¯s preaching, though not as fearsome as that of a Great Saint, was still rare and valuable. To them, it was still immensely beneficial. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Does anyone know where the Moon-picking Fairy currently is?¡± After looking around, Prince Jinlun asked everyone. ¡°The Moon-picking Fairy isn¡¯t here, we don¡¯t know either,¡± someone nearby replied with an embarrassed smile. Chapter 1094: 1093 Moon-picking Fairy, Old Demon of Laoshan Chapter 1094: Chapter 1093 Moon-picking Fairy, Old Demon of Laoshan ¡°Was she not informed about this Dao meeting?¡± Prince Jinlun furrowed his brows and asked. ¡°She was informed, but whether she attends or not is beyond our control,¡± someone replied awkwardly. Hearing that the Moon-picking Fairy was absent, Prince Jinlun¡¯s enthusiasm halved. ¡°You should pay attention to this Moon-picking Fairy,¡± Zhou Ming reminded Xu Zimei. ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The Moon-picking Fairy is the master of Immortal Brew Island. If you want Immortal Brew, she should have some,¡± Zhou Ming explained. Xu Zimei looked at Zhou Ming with renewed interest. Just then, an exclamation came from afar. ¡°It seems the Moon-picking Fairy has arrived?¡± Someone pointed outside the window of the Eternal Ancient Tower, and a woman was seen approaching through the air. The woman wore a long blue robe. The robe was ocean-blue like the sea, light and graceful like an elf in a lake. Colorful ribbons entwined around her, making the blue robe seem adorned with fallen stars. Bursting with brilliant starlight. Her eyes sparkled like stars, radiant and charming, as if carrying a complete starry night. Gracefully elegant, divinely graceful, her gaze falling on the stars. No beauty could surpass through the ages, pleasing to the eye, she possessed breathtaking beauty, startling everyone around. To describe her, nothing could be more perfect. Watching the woman arrive from the void, Prince Jinlun was somewhat stunned. The Moon-picking Fairy landed and greeted everyone: ¡°Wen Yuan has seen everyone here.¡± Wen Yuan was her real name, but people preferred to call her the Moon-picking Fairy. It is said that at her birth, a great power plucked a moon from a small world for her. However, these are legends, few people believe them. If such a power truly existed, Immortal Brew Island would not have fallen into such a state today. ¡°Moon-picking Lady, you¡¯ve come,¡± Prince Jinlun stepped forward and smiled. The Moon-picking Fairy nodded slightly. ¡°I wonder if you have time, my father is preparing to preach at Emperor Tan Peak, will you have time to come?¡± Prince Jinlun asked. ¡°Wen Yuan has been entangled in many matters recently, if I have time, I will definitely come,¡± the Moon-picking Fairy replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you solve it. People in Beiluo City have to respect me a bit,¡± Prince Jinlun said with a smile. ¡°Your concerns are mine as well.¡± ¡°I have an enemy, Old Demon of Laoshan, I once vowed that whoever helps me kill him, I can agree to any condition,¡± the Moon-picking Fairy replied. ¡°What nonsense Old Demon of Laoshan, let him come to see me,¡± Prince Jinlun said brashly to everyone around. ¡°Prince Jinlun, be careful with your words,¡± someone beside him shivered, seemingly afraid to utter this name, and quickly reminded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s not get involved in this matter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rather discuss the matters about the elder of Misty Capital preaching.¡± The crowd spoke diversely, all trying to excuse themselves, making Prince Jinlun sense something was amiss. ¡°How is it, is this Old what Demon very strong? Stronger than my father?¡± ¡°The elder of Misty Capital is naturally strong, they cannot be compared,¡± someone said with a laugh. ¡°Yes, Prince Jinlun, you can ask the elder, we dare not say.¡± Watching everyone¡¯s attitudes, the Moon-picking Fairy¡¯s expression became much somber. She had seen such situations many times before. A long time ago, Immortal Brew Island was still considered a major power, relying on Immortal Brew, they had interactions with various powers and individuals. However, ever since that incident, those who used to be on friendly terms with her have shunned her. Once someone hears the name Old Demon of Laoshan, their expression would change, not daring to mention it again. ¡­¡­ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei was somewhat curious and asked Zhou Ming, ¡°What¡¯s the origin of this Old Demon of Laoshan?¡± ¡°To the north and the west of Beiluo City, there are two famous forces. One is Immortal Brew Island, renowned for their Immortal Brew. Combined with the island being inhabited by beautiful women, it is a place many yearn for. While in the west lies Laoshan, a force that instills fear in people. Because the people of Laoshan generally act recklessly, disregarding rules and excelling in slaughtering, looting, and plundering all around. However, due to the existence of the Old Demon of Laoshan, no one dares to provoke them.¡± Zhou Ming explained, ¡°The Old Demon of Laoshan is considered a predecessor figure. In the Middle Ages, he had already proclaimed himself emperor. And even to this day, he is a true veteran Great Emperor.¡± Xu Zimei slightly nodded. A Great Emperor might not be as formidable in other realms. But in the Mortal Domain, without the Brahman Demon Great Saint emerging, he is already enough to instill fear in many people. Zhou Ming continued, ¡°According to the information I know, it was a disciple of the Old Demon of Laoshan who attempted to dishonor a woman from Immortal Brew Island. And then in the argument, she was accidentally killed. You know what happened after that. The Old Demon of Laoshan is very protective of his own. He directly massacred the entire Immortal Brew Island.¡± ¡°Then why is Moon-picking Fairy still alive?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°When the massacre at Immortal Brew Island happened, a few were not on the island and thus escaped the disaster, including Moon-picking Fairy,¡± Zhou Ming replied. ¡°After that incident, the Old Demon of Laoshan did not take action again, but Moon-picking Fairy is determined to seek revenge. Yet it is difficult; nobody is willing to become enemies with a Great Emperor for her sake.¡± Hearing this, Xu Zimei understood the situation roughly. ¡°Bringing me here, you intend for me to help her,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°You want Immortal Brew, and she needs help; isn¡¯t it perfect,¡± Zhou Ming smiled. ¡°Do you think a jug of Immortal Brew is worth opposing a Great Emperor?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°Whether it¡¯s worth it or not depends on the person, not just a single matter,¡± Zhou Ming smiled. ¡°This is something you have to decide for yourself.¡± Xu Zimei did not reply; a jug of Immortal Brew indeed was not worth the price. But he needed Gongyang Ce to help him find the Xuan Yuan family. If not, he would be stuck without progress on his next steps. With the Demon Heart, he could comprehend the things left behind by the previous Demon Lord, which might further aid him on his path to becoming a Great Emperor. Moreover, his Prison Suppressor Demon Body also needs the Demon Heart. ¡­¡­ The Way of Inquiry continues. Prince Jinlun did not mention avenging, but he still continued to court Moon-picking Fairy. Everyone else started their discussions and hoped that other peoples¡¯ insights could provide them with inspiration. ¡°Niece has seen Uncle Zhou,¡± Moon-picking Fairy approached Zhou Ming and greeted him. Xu Zimei glanced at Zhou Ming, no wonder Zhou Ming brought him here out of the blue. It turns out that they have a sort of kinship. ¡°Tian Yuan, let me introduce someone,¡± Zhou Ming said with a smile. ¡°Xu Zimei, he wants a jug of Immortal Brew. Do you still have some in stock?¡± Moon-picking Fairy glanced at Xu Zimei, her eyes moved slightly, then nodded. With a wave from her Storage Ring, a sealed jug of wine was taken out. ¡°Since you¡¯re a friend of uncle, this wine is free for you. However, I do not plan to brew this kind of wine anymore, I hope you understand, young master.¡± Chapter 1095: 1094: Let His Dad Look For Me, Gongyang Ce Chapter 1095: Chapter 1094: Let His Dad Look For Me, Gongyang Ce Xu Zimei took the Immortal Brew and then said, ¡°Consider this a favor owed to you; feel free to seek me out for matters in the future.¡± After finishing his words, he turned to Zhou Ming with a smile and said, ¡°Then I shall not linger any longer. Till we meet again.¡± Zhou Ming smiled and nodded in response. Xu Zimei was about to leave, but Prince Jinlun, who had been fawning over them, came up close. ¡°Esteemed fellow Daoist, I am also fond of the Immortal Brew; I wonder if you could bear to part with it?¡± ¡°Are we acquainted?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at him and replied indifferently. ¡°My father is soon to hold a Way of Inquiry at Emperor Tan Peak; would you not give him the honor of your presence?¡± Prince Jinlun, seeing Xu Zimei look somewhat unfamiliar, thought he did not know him and emphasized the invitation once more. ¡°Your father giving a speech is his business,¡± Xu Zimei replied coolly. ¡°I am not your father; there is no need to bring it up with me.¡± ¡°Impudent! How dare you speak to me like this,¡± Prince Jinlun¡¯s face became distorted with embarrassment as he loudly rebuked. ¡°Boy, what power do you hail from? Name yourself.¡± ¡°A mere Loose Cultivator,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Apologize to me right now, this very moment, and I might consider sparing your life,¡± Prince Jinlun snorted coldly. He looked at Xu Zimei with an arrogant gleam in his eyes and said, ¡°Otherwise, I will ensure you cannot leave the Eternal Ancient Tower.¡± With a ¡®boom¡¯. No sooner had Prince Jinlun¡¯s voice fallen than his entire person was sent flying out. His figure smashed heavily into the nearby pillar. The pillar, along with the tables and chairs beside it, shattered into pieces. The crowd, which had been discussing the Dao, was instantaneously drawn to the commotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Brother Jinlun, are you alright?¡± ¡°Who dares to be so bold?¡± Although Xu Zimei only used less than ten percent of his strength with that strike, Prince Jinlun¡¯s chest was still left ruptured, spewing out blood. He convulsed on the ground with his chest a gory mess, showing signs of near death. ¡°Who are you?¡± someone demanded loudly of Xu Zimei. ¡°It was but a verbal disagreement; was there a need to strike so heavily?¡± ¡°Do you wish to end up like him?¡± Xu Zimei turned his head and counter-asked. ¡°You¡­,¡± the person was instantly at a loss for words. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Just then, people from the Eternal Ancient Tower rushed up from downstairs. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Elder Kugu, someone is causing trouble here,¡± the previous person hurriedly reported. ¡°Esteemed Daoist friend, we are offering you a chance to explain,¡± an old man from the Eternal Ancient Tower turned to Xu Zimei, speaking in a unfriendly tone. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that needs explaining; the fact that I did not reduce him to ashes with one punch is mercy enough,¡± Xu Zimei stated. ¡°Then you will have to come with us,¡± the old man said flatly. ¡°Oh, will I?¡± Xu Zimei inquired back. Before the old man could reply, in that instant, he felt a formidable aura bursting forth from all around Xu Zimei. The aura targeted him alone. It was as if he saw a towering Demon rise up, like the descent of an unparalleled Demon King. Before him lay a landscape filled with skeletons. His entire being felt as though his soul had frozen over, and he stood petrified, unaware of when cold sweat had soaked his forehead. ¡°Still insist on taking me with you?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The old man snapped back to consciousness, feeling as if he had just returned from the brink of Hell. The clothes on his back were drenched in sweat. He swallowed hard. ¡°Elder, it was my lack of insight,¡± the old man hastily replied. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Remember my name, Xu Zimei.¡± He turned to look at the audience present, then at the unconscious Prince Jinlun by the side. He said indifferently: ¡°If his father wishes to seek revenge, he can come find me anytime. I will be in Anzhou for a while.¡± After he finished speaking, he stepped over the body of Prince Jinlun and descended the tower. The crowd around was utterly silent, quiet enough to hear the sound of a needle dropping. Elder Kugu was the first to react. ¡°First, take Prince Jinlun down for treatment, and report this matter truthfully to the authorities in Misty Capital,¡± he said. The crowd hurriedly nodded in agreement. Some felt that Xu Zimei had stirred up a monstrous disaster and were either mourning for him silently or reveling in schadenfreude. Others believed that Xu Zimei must have powerful backing, which is why he was so unafraid. Among the few people present, Elder Kugu knew well that Xu Zimei was probably a formidable existence himself. After all, no one in Eternal Ancient Tower could afford to offend him. ¡­ ¡°Uncle,¡± Moon-picking Fairy looked at Zhou Ming. ¡°Build a good rapport with him; he¡¯s not that simple,¡± Zhou Ming said with a smile. ¡°Perhaps your luck isn¡¯t so bad.¡± Moon-picking Fairy looked in the direction Xu Zimei had left, her eyes intent and thoughtful. Upon leaving Eternal Ancient Tower, Miss Jing was unexpectedly waiting right at the entrance. ¡°Did you get the Immortal Brew?¡± ¡°It seems you already know,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to meet my master,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. Xu Zimei followed behind her, silent. He felt like Miss Jing seemed to know everything; ever since they met, he had this intuition. But such a thing was simply impossible. Even those towering in power, with unrivaled strategies, were no exception. But if the other party was unwilling to speak, there was nothing Xu Zimei could do. The two of them walked around the bustling market a few times, then came to a secluded alley. This alley was less than fifteen meters away from the main street, but it was incredibly quiet. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Miss Jing stopped in front of a serene courtyard. Looking at Xu Zimei she said, ¡°Open the Immortal Brew. When the time comes, my master will come to meet you himself.¡± Xu Zimei slowly took out the Immortal Brew and uncorked the jar. The rich aroma of wine immediately wafted out. This fragrance was almost unheard of in the world. Even Xu Zimei, who was not particularly fond of wine, felt a bit tempted. He took a few sniffs, and at that moment, he saw a man directly climb over the wall. His hair was disheveled, and he snatched the Immortal Brew from Xu Zimei¡¯s hands. ¡°Immortal Brew, Immortal Brew, the Immortal Realm of the human world, the Immortal Brew of wine,¡± the man murmured to himself excitedly, his messy hair framing his face as he gazed at the jar of Immortal Brew in his hands. Simply smelling it, he seemed to be immersed in its fragrance for a long time. ¡°Master,¡± Miss Jing spoke up with a laugh nearby. ¡°Jing, it¡¯s you,¡± the disheveled man turned around. He had delicate and attractive features, resembling that of a scholar from ancient times. However, he was unkempt and carefree, with a bit of a mad and whimsical air about him. ¡°Who is this?¡± The man glanced at Xu Zimei. Then, he flicked his fingers to calculate something, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wouldn¡¯t meet him?¡± ¡°The Immortal Brew in your hands belongs to him,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just give it to him,¡± the man snorted coldly. He held the wine jar in both hands and placed it in front of Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei reached out to take it, but saw the man quickly retract his hand again. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since you¡¯re here, come in and have a drink of water,¡± he said. After saying that, the man, still clutching the wine jar, walked into the courtyard. Miss Jing said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s just like that, a bit¡­ like an old child at heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen all sorts of people,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head slightly. Chapter 1096: 1095: Old Zhuoqiu, Many Mysteries Chapter 1096: Chapter 1095: Old Zhuoqiu, Many Mysteries Following Miss Jing into the courtyard, Xu Zimei surveyed his surroundings. The area here was not particularly large. Two serene little houses, and in the center of the courtyard there was a Bagua plate. Around the courtyard, trees were planted according to the directions of the Five Elements. They were scattered according to the attributes of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. These trees seemed to be specially cultivated, ones Xu Zimei had never seen before. The moment he stepped into the courtyard, he slightly frowned. For it seemed like several lines were coming towards him in the dark, entwining his limbs. If Xu Zimei wasn¡¯t carefully sensing, he might not have even noticed them. These lines didn¡¯t affect him, but Xu Zimei felt inexplicably uncomfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°This entire courtyard has been arranged with the Heavenly Secret Formation by my master. Everyone who enters is connected by the Destiny Lines. There will be no impact, and it¡¯s not specifically targeting you.¡± Xu Zimei nodded and walked to the innermost part of the courtyard. There was a pavilion there. Gongyang Ce sat down on a stone bench, placed the Immortal Brew beside him and then patted the stone table in front of him, saying, ¡°Jing, come here.¡± Miss Jing smiled at Xu Zimei and then walked behind Gongyang Ce. ¡°I know all about your origins,¡± Gongyang Ce looked at Xu Zimei and spoke slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you, but given the Immortal Brew, you can make another request and I will try my best to assist you.¡± ¡°I only want information about the Xuanyuan family,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head and inquired. ¡°Do you have ties with the Xuanyuan family?¡± Gongyang Ce shook his head slightly, replying: ¡°It¡¯s not that I am unwilling to help you, but my abilities are not enough. Even I cannot deduce their whereabouts.¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s brows knitted tightly, as he looked back at Miss Jing. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t your Heavenly Secret Technique capable of predicting everything under the heavens?¡± Miss Jing responded. ¡°When Emperor Xuanyuan left, he disrupted the Destiny Lines of the Xuanyuan family. Now the Destiny Lines are in chaos, and I can¡¯t find their location,¡± explained Gongyang Ce with a shake of his head. Without the presence of Emperor Xuanyuan, today¡¯s Xuanyuan family is not considered strong. But they possess Xuanyuan Sword, ranked third among myriad artefacts. Everyone understands the principle of not possessing courage if one has no power to wield it properly. It¡¯s not so easy to find the Xuanyuan family. ¡°You must have a way, right,¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°There is a way, but why should I help you?¡± Gongyang Ce asked in return. ¡°You should know that my price is high, and just a pot of Immortal Brew certainly doesn¡¯t count for much.¡± ¡°It all comes down to interests, after all. What are your terms?¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. Everyone knows the world is bustling with activity, all for the sake of profit. ¡°You couldn¡¯t do it even if I told you,¡± replied Gongyang Ce. ¡°You don¡¯t have to provoke me. Whether I can do it or not, I have my own measure,¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°The Heavenly Secret Technique I practice is actually incomplete,¡± Gongyang Ce said leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s missing the final chapter. If you can help me find that chapter, I¡¯ll make an exception to help you this once. That would be considered repaying your favor.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Secret Technique,¡± Xu Zimei murmured, then asked, ¡°Do you know where the final chapter is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right here in Beiluo City,¡± Gongyang Ce said with a smile. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have settled here for so long. Once you obtain the last chapter of the Heavenly Secret Technique, come find me again.¡± After finishing his words, Gongyang Ce left the pavilion and went into the room. He played a game without telling Xu Zimei the location directly. ¡°My master is too proud to say it himself, but it¡¯s clear that he wants me to tell you,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°The one who possesses the Heavenly Secret Technique is an elder named Zhuo Qiu. He and my master never got along, both famous for their divination skills, known throughout the Tuocang Domain as the ¡®Two Heroes¡¯.¡± ¡°Old Zhuoqiu,¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. ¡°Where in Beiluo City is he?¡± Miss Jing pointed with her finger to the courtyard opposite theirs and whispered, ¡°This old man is eccentric, don¡¯t be too forceful with him. It won¡¯t work on him, just like my master.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, said goodbye to Miss Jing and left the courtyard to go across. He knocked on the door gently. Thumping footsteps could be heard from inside. An old man opened the door. Dressed in a purple robe, he was quite short and looked extremely frail, as if a gust of wind could blow him away. The purple robe wrapped around most of his body. ¡°Come in,¡± the elder glanced at Xu Zimei and slowly made way for him to enter. Inside the courtyard, a brick-built iron stove boiled water for tea. The lid of the teapot was clattering. He poured a cup of tea for Xu Zimei and then watched him intently. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°The resemblance, it¡¯s uncanny,¡± the elder took a step closer, scrutinizing Xu Zimei. ¡°Spitting image.¡± ¡°Have we met before?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Met, to be exact, with the you from the past,¡± the elder chuckled. ¡°The me from the past? I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll understand in time,¡± the elder smiled. ¡°Are you Old Zhuoqiu?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Just call me Old Zhuo,¡± nodded the elder, asking, ¡°Did that old geezer Gongyang Ce send you here?¡± As he spoke, he waved his right hand. A book appeared in his hand. ¡°That old boy has been coveting this thing for quite some time.¡± ¡°State your conditions, Old Zhuo,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°I have no conditions. I¡¯m giving this Heavenly Secret Technique to you,¡± Old Zhuoqiu shook his head, placing the book in front of Xu Zimei. Even though the book was handed over freely, Xu Zimei grew even more perplexed. He felt that the elder before him knew something but wasn¡¯t telling him. ¡°Why help me?¡± Xu Zimei did not take the book but instead asked. ¡°Because you helped me in the past,¡± Old Zhuoqiu said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask too much, just take it. I won¡¯t harm you. Some things you will naturally come to understand when the time is right.¡± Xu Zimei took the book and then said, ¡°Miss Jing told me you¡¯re one of the ¡®Two Heroes.¡¯ Could you help me find the Xuan Yuan family?¡± ¡°I can find them, but I can¡¯t help you,¡± Old Zhuoqiu said somewhat cryptically. ¡°Go find Gongyang Ce. He is the only one in this world who can help you.¡± Xu Zimei fell silent for a while, ready to leave. He was, however, stopped by Old Zhuoqiu¡¯s call. ¡°Be wary of Gongyang Ce, and that woman as well.¡± Xu Zimei knew that he must be referring to Miss Jing. His mind was in turmoil, without a clue about these people. Since arriving in the Nine Domains of Heaven Beyond Heavens, he found that many things were far more complex than he had imagined. ¡°One day, I will find the answers,¡± Xu Zimei looked back at Old Zhuoqiu and responded. Chapter 1097: 1096: Liangyi Bagua Diagram, Misty Capital Great Emperor Chapter 1097: Chapter 1096: Liangyi Bagua Diagram, Misty Capital Great Emperor ¡°I hope so,¡± Old Zhuoqiu sighed deeply as he watched Xu Zimei leaving. Then he murmured to himself. ¡°The ancient times have ended a long time ago, such a long time ago.¡± After leaving the courtyard, Xu Zimei¡¯s frown never relaxed. ¡°You obtained it so quickly?¡± Miss Jing, who was waiting in the courtyard for Xu Zimei, said with some surprise. ¡°He gave it to me for free,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Miss Jing replied in astonishment. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t answer her question but stared at her closely instead. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Miss Jing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m right here in front of you, why ask so suddenly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just that my acquaintance with you feels somewhat surreal,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°Now that we have gotten the Heavenly Secret Technique, let¡¯s hurry and find my master.¡± No sooner had the two finished speaking than Gongyang Ce walked out from the inner chamber. He held a jug of wine in his hand, the leftover Immortal Brew. He burped from the alcohol and then laughed, ¡°So soon, it seems you have some skills.¡± ¡°How long will it take to get to the Xuan Yuan lineage?¡± Xu Zimei asked directly. ¡°If it¡¯s fast, half a day will be enough,¡± Gongyang Ce said. ¡°However, I need your help. My Heavenly Secret array is set up in this courtyard. Once the array is activated, it cannot be disturbed by anyone. If it gets destroyed, at the least, I will suffer backlash and die; at worst, it could trigger a Heavenly Tribulation and destroy the whole Anzhou. I need you to act as protector for me.¡± ¡°From today on, even if a Great Saint arrives, they won¡¯t advance a step further into this courtyard,¡± Xu Zimei drew the Tyrant Shadow and said blandly. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer before sunrise tomorrow, you will perish along with the night.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I, Gongyang Ce, have never missed my mark,¡± Gongyang Ce¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, then he smiled. ¡°Jing, go help him, don¡¯t interfere with the Heavenly Secret array this time.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Miss Jing nodded slightly. The two stood outside the courtyard, looking in. They saw Gongyang Ce finish the remaining Immortal Brew in one swig and then raised his hands high. Suddenly, a Yin-Yang Fish pattern emerged in the original courtyard. The black and white Yin-Yang Fish began to spin continuously. ¡°This is the Liangyi Bagua Diagram,¡± Miss Jing explained. ¡°This diagram can evolve the Heavenly Secrets, calculate all matters, and combined with my master¡¯s unique divination skills, you can rest easy. However, my master rarely uses this diagram, because once the evolution of the Heavenly Secrets begins, any disturbance is impermissible¡ªit¡¯s equivalent to entrusting one¡¯s life to others.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, watching the changes of the Liangyi Bagua Diagram on the ground. The Yin-Yang Fish began to disappear, leaving a hazy patch on the ground, as if returning to the primordial chaos of the creation of heaven and earth. This Liangyi Bagua Diagram is ranked thirty-first among the myriad things of creation. If speaking solely of divination of Heavenly Secrets, it is unique and exceedingly rare in the world. In this hazy mist, a sun appeared first, followed by an entire sky. It seemed as if the firmament overhead was reflected within the Liangyi Bagua Diagram. Gongyang Ce waved his great hand, his robe rustling with the wind, and the ground began to change. The Tuocang Domain, the Four Directions Domain¡ªindeed, it seemed as if the entire Mortal Domain were shrunk countless times and then appeared within the diagram. Gongyang Ce¡¯s eyes glinted as he watched the Liangyi Bagua Diagram. ¡°Xuan Yuan lineage,¡± he shouted loudly, his spiritual energy burst forth, and his presence greatly intensified. The entire void began to twist. Streams of black and white Qi emanated from the diagram. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°When the Heavenly Secret converges, the Heaven Phenomenon rises.¡± With his words, the evolving energies of black and white began to take shape in the void. ¡­ ¡°Elder of the Misty Capital, I saw it with my own eyes, he entered this alley, there¡¯s absolutely no mistake.¡± ¡°It was Prince Jinlun who was injured by him, they merely had a verbal dispute, this person is too ruthless and cruel.¡± Just at this time, a series of noisy voices arose from the other end of the alley. ¡°The trouble you¡¯ve caused,¡± Miss Jing looked at Xu Zimei and inquired. ¡°I will solve it,¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. Tyrant Shadow trembled slightly in his hand, as if yearning to spill blood. ¡°Xu Zimei, come out! Elder of the Misty Capital has arrived, present yourself for execution without delay,¡± a loud shout was heard from not far away. The voice erupted like thunder in the void. Many people in Anzhou and even in Beiluo City heard it. In this city, it has been a long time since anyone dared to cause trouble or fight. Because most people who come here are hidden masters, disturbing someone else¡¯s peace could cost many lives. However, clearly some are not afraid. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone asked confusedly. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Prince Jinlun was beaten half to death at Eternal Ancient Tower, and Emperor Tan Mountain has directly issued a kill order,¡± someone explained. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and see, wouldn¡¯t the Misty Capital Great Emperor come as well?¡± ¡­¡­ A group of people arrived flying over the rooftop of the alley. Each one of them carried an immensely imposing aura, with their might whirling around them like hurricanes. Most of these people wore deep blue robes. Clearly, they belonged to the same organization. A small number of them, who had previously crossed paths with Xu Zimei at Eternal Ancient Tower, appeared to be Loose Cultivators. At this moment, in Eternal Ancient Tower, Zhou Ming poured a cup of tea and stood by the window looking down. Moon-picking Fairy was right by his side. ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Wen Yuan, watch carefully, this person might just be your chance for vengeance. He can only be a friend, not an enemy.¡± ¡°Wen Yuan understands,¡± Moon-picking Fairy nodded slightly, looking toward the direction of the alley. ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± someone spotted Xu Zimei and promptly shouted. The group in deep blue robes quickly sealed off the surrounding area. Among these people, there was a middle-aged man. His eyes were clear, dressed in a green robe, eight feet tall with a two-foot beard, resembling the stature of Guan Yu. He had quite the air of a handsome bearded gentleman. His hair atop his head was gray, and his robe was quite loose, with the sleeves hanging down along his arms. The man in the green robe frowned slightly, his gaze turning to the courtyard. After a moment of silence, he chuckled lightly. ¡°Gongyang Ce has actually activated the Liangyi Bagua Diagram; it seems he wants to investigate some extraordinary things,¡± he said. He looked around at the people and continued, ¡°Surround this courtyard, without my order, no one is to step half a foot inside.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the men in blue robes all said indifferently and in unison. The man in the green robe then turned his attention onto Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei did not speak. With a wave of his right hand, the portal to the Divine Continent opened. Countless Monster Beasts, including the ten ancient Divine Beasts and several Divine Dragons, leaped out from it. In an instant, monstrous might surged forth, vast and imposing. ¡°Guard this place, kill anyone who dares to break through!¡± Chapter 1098 1097 Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow, Misty Capital Beast A shout of "Kill" spread around, as if murderous intent gushed forth, spreading solemnly in all directions. All the Monster Beasts roared, completely surrounding the courtyard. The sounds of dragons and phoenixes cried out, a burst of monstrous wind swept through the alley. Burying the surrounding area under a blanket of yellow sand. Xu Zimei looked towards the Misty Capital Great Emperor, chuckling lightly, "Do you think being an Emperor means invincibility?" Tyrant Shadow unsheathed, slowly falling into his hand. The Blade Intent kept climbing. "Who are you?" Feeling the aura around Xu Zimei, the Misty Capital Great Emperor also took him seriously. "My name is not important, you wouldn''t know it anyway," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Are you here because of your son? Go back, otherwise you will meet the same fate as him." "It seems you are quite confident," said the Misty Capital Great Emperor. The thick imperial might around him surged majestically. Gusty gray mists shrouded the surroundings. The mist spread all over, and with a wave of the Misty Capital Great Emperor''s right hand, a massive hammer fell from the void. It happened to smash right where Xu Zimei was standing. Tyrant Shadow raised upwards, and the blade''s radiance burst forth, instantly sending the great hammer flying. The hammer returned to the Misty Capital Great Emperor''s hand. By then, the mist had completely enveloped the surroundings. He raised the hammer while his broad green robe fluttered with the wind. He did not wear shoes, instead marching barefoot towards Xu Zimei. With one hammer strike, the heavens and earth trembled, as if directly piercing Jiuyou. "Child''s play," chuckled Xu Zimei. Tyrant Shadow raised, and the sky above flashed with lightning and thunder, with strands of silver and purple Thunderbolt coiling around the blade. With a "boom," the sound of a Heaven Shaking explosion was heard. The entire void collapsed; the mists grew even more violent, stirring the wind and clouds. From afar, it seemed as though a cluster of black mist had enveloped the entirety of Beiluo City. Everywhere else was bathed in sunlight, only this area was overshadowed by gloom. Both figures retreated several steps. The Misty Capital Great Emperor shouted lightly, striking down with the hammer once again, the power astonishing. "Quick," with his voice falling, his figure almost blurred into indistinctness. Multiplying innumerable afterimages in the void. That wasn''t just afterimages, but an extreme speed manifestation. "Slow," he called out lightly again. Holding the blade, Xu Zimei only felt endless strength rushing towards him, his body seemingly oppressed. Whether walking or drawing the sword, everything became excruciatingly slow. "So, you have realized the Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow," chuckled Xu Zimei. He held the Tyrant Shadow in one hand and snapped his fingers with the other. Also shouting "Slow." The Misty Capital Great Emperor, previously shuttling through the void and nearly invisible, also slowed down instantly. He looked at Xu Zimei in surprise. "You as well?" "Then watch carefully," replied Xu Zimei. He applied the Quick Profound Meaning to himself, forcibly neutralizing the opponent''s Slow Profound Meaning. Above the Tyrant Shadow, the Thunderbolt Profound Meaning kept surging. Xu Zimei slashed down with his blade, Thunderbolt roared, shattering the Firmament. "Boom boom boom!" As it tore through everything, it slashed towards the Misty Capital Great Emperor. The opponent raised the hammer again to defend, and the Thunderbolt exploded in front of him, blasting the figure of the Misty Capital Great Emperor flying backwards. The Pierce the Heavens Thunderbolt seemed to puncture the sky. Among the tumbling clouds, a circular black hole appeared in the sky. A Thunderbolt Torrent fell from the black hole, then descended upon the blade of the Tyrant Shadow. "Slash," Xu Zimei bellowed. Dragging the sword in his right hand, he stepped through the void, walking atop the emptiness, with thunderbolts morphing around him. Another "boom" resounded, as if heaven and earth had fallen into silence. The Misty Capital Great Emperor was directly blasted into the ground, creating a deep, bottomless black hole. ...... "This," the people around exchanged glances. "How could this happen, the Misty Capital Great Emperor can''t possibly be defeated." "Is he also a Great Emperor?" from atop the Eternal Ancient Tower, the Moon-picking Fairy''s eyes shimmered with amazement. "Miscalculated," Zhou Ming murmured frowning. He had always felt that Xu Zimei had a background that could Pierce the Heavens, perhaps a descendent from one of the Taoist Courts. He hadn''t expected to encounter a true Great Emperor today. This was far beyond his expectations. The battle between the two Great Emperors drew the attention of the entire Beiluo City. At this moment, with the Thunder Authority of the world, Xu Zimei looked down upon the crowd like a Thunderbolt War God. "Come out and fight me again," he said indifferently, looking at the deep pit. "Since I''ve taken on the Destiny, you should be the first Great Emperor to be slain by me. Your blood, at least, does not disgrace my blade." As Xu Zimei''s words ended, the surroundings began to change. All the pervasive grey mist gathered around the pit. And more and more of the grey mist spread out. Some people who just touched the mist instantly turned to ashes, leaving not even bones behind. Faintly, monstrous growls could be heard emerging. The Pierce the Heavens Emperor''s authority was overwhelming. The ground began to crack, followed by a pair of eyes suddenly appearing within the grey mist. It''s hard to describe this gaze with words. Deadly still, withered, agonizing, evil, as if all negative emotions were condensed together. Merging into those eyes. It appeared out of nowhere in the void, then looked at Xu Zimei. The previously stormy and rolling grey mist finally calmed down. From a distance, these mists merged together, forming a monster. Only the monster''s head was outside in the world, with its lower body still within the pit. The next moment, a Heaven Shaking and Ghost God wailing roar emerged from underground. Many people instinctively covered their heads. With this roar, all the buildings, alleyways, and even the street across were completely destroyed. Reduced to ashes, numerous buildings collapsed. The originally bustling commotion turned into a pile of ruins. Fortunately, a few Monster Beasts shielded the small courtyard where Gongyang Ce was, preventing it from being affected. The Liangyi Bagua Diagram in front of him had begun to materialize, with grand rivers and mountains turning substantial. But it still hadn''t fully formed. ...... Countless people''s eardrums burst. Such terror, with just one roar. Accompanied by a "rumbling" sound, a chunky black arm stretched out from the deep pit. The monster had now revealed two arms and its head. It continued to roar. Pressing its two arms against the ground, its entire body finally stood up completely from the pit. ......¡­ Legend has it that during the Middle Ages, a monster appeared in the world. Named the Misty Capital Monster. It was the source of all evil, embodying the endpoint of all negative emotions. It thrived on consuming human greed, laziness, and rage..., a series of negative energies. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1099: 1098: The Fall of the Great Emperor Chapter 1099: Chapter 1098: The Fall of the Great Emperor The Misty Capital Monster was a Great Demon from the Middle Ages, unmatched in strength. It wreaked havoc in the Middle Ages for many years, but eventually, it was slain and disappeared. At this moment, the residents of Beiluo City were utterly horrified upon seeing this. ¡°Is this the Misty Capital Great Demon?¡± ¡°The ancestor of Emperor Tan Mountain had participated in the slaying of the Misty Capital Great Demon years ago. It seems he obtained a portion of the Great Demon¡¯s Divine Soul. Latterly, the Misty Capital Great Emperor integrated this Divine Soul into his Condensing True Fate.¡± Some well-informed individuals explained. The gigantic Misty Capital Monster stood erect, looking down upon a hundred miles in radius. The originally grey mist began turning black. Surrounded by black mist, it had only two eyes, lacking any other facial features or parts. Its whole body was pitch black, almost like condensed smoke. Xu Zimei looked up, and the Misty Capital Great Demon was roaring. It swung its fist towards Xu Zimei, the friction with space causing flames. It was like a giant fireball falling from the firmament. Xu Zimei retracted Tyrant Shadow back into its sheath and raised a finger towards the incoming fist. One of the ten great Divine Methods, the Finger of Heaven-Swallowing Creation. Even though it was a single finger, the emerging force was profoundly moving. The power of Creation filled his fingertip, seemingly capable of swallowing the heavens. The finger appeared to transform into a black hole. With that finger¡¯s descent, a strong force surged, shattering the void, with two extreme powers swelling together. ¡°You¡¯re still not up to par,¡± Xu Zimei sneered. The realm of this Misty Capital Great Emperor was similar to his, probably the first realm of the Great Emperor¡¯s five realms, the Yin-Yang Realm. Still some distance away from Refining Void. ¡°Boom boom boom¡± as if the firmament was furious, explosive sounds blasted overhead. Countless fire streams, like meteors, fell from the void. All of Anzhou was thrown into chaos. The onlookers who were originally watching the battle hastily began fleeing for their lives, running frantically. Such a commotion inevitably affected the courtyard where Gongyang Ce was located. A powerful force caused the ground all around to collapse into the earth. Just like after a severe earthquake, everything vanished into smoke and clouds. The fierce roar of Chaos sounded, its wings spread behind it, dragging the entire courtyard into the air by itself. It flew with the courtyard through the void, narrowly escaping disaster. The colossal Misty Capital Monster suddenly began to speak human language, ¡°Kill Gongyang Ce.¡± The people in blue robes surrounding it all attacked together, moving towards the direction of Chaos. Monster Beasts around flared up, clashing with the people in blue robes. The whole of Anzhou was plunged into turmoil. This was perhaps the first time in many years that Anzhou had experienced such a massive catastrophe. ¡°You have truly angered me,¡± Xu Zimei stated indifferently. The Shaking Heaven Power surged within his body. The Heaven-Shaking Giant rose from behind him, confronting the Misty Capital Monster at a distance. Law of Heaven and Earth and Divine Demon Visualization Chart were employed simultaneously. One was as majestic as the heaven and earth in physical size, the other as supreme as a Divine Demon in soul aspect. His stature was nearly as large as the Misty Capital Monster. He charged directly towards the Misty Capital Monster. Left hand wielding the Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow, right hand wielding the Space-Time Profound Meaning. With a palm strike, the enormous body of the Misty Capital Monster screamed in pain, being smashed back into the ground instantly. He did not stop. He used the slow aspect of the Profound Meaning of Quick and Slow together with the spatial bindings of the Space-Time Profound Meaning. Even if the Misty Capital Monster struggled with all its might, it could hardly move for a moment. Xu Zimei raised his right fist and brutally smashed it into its head, one punch after another. Each punch landed like thunder, shaking the heavens and earth. The screams of the Misty Capital Monster kept ringing out. After about a dozen punches, the Misty Capital Monster could no longer hold up and exploded. The figure of the Misty Capital Great Emperor also flew out from within. At this moment, he looked as insignificant as an ordinary human. Xu Zimei pinched with both hands, grabbing him like an ant. ¡°If you let me go, I, Emperor Tan Mountain, will surely repay you generously,¡± said the Misty Capital Great Emperor. ¡°Right now, I only need a moment to scatter your soul,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. ¡°Cultivation is not easy; give me a chance, I can agree to any terms you set,¡± replied the Misty Capital Great Emperor. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, but now I think I have thought of something interesting,¡± said Xu Zimei. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s expression, the Misty Capital Great Emperor became panicked. Xu Zimei flicked his finger, imprisoning the Misty Capital Great Emperor in place. The next moment, a scream sounded as the Divine Soul of the Misty Capital Great Emperor was forcibly extracted from his body. This was not a simple separation, but rather a brutal tearing out by Xu Zimei. ¡°Save our ancestor,¡± shouted the blue-robed people around in shock, and instead of running away, they all charged towards Xu Zimei. Xu Zimei stretched out his right hand, and all the surrounding void converged. The figures of the countless blue-robed people solidified within the void. Xu Zimei then clenched his right hand again, and the surrounding void broke apart like glass. The figures of the blue-robed people also shattered. Killing without leaving traces. By the time the shattered void restored itself, the flesh and blood of these people had long been swept into the Void Storm. Xu Zimei flicked his finger again, and the body of the Misty Capital Great Emperor split into four parts. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked towards the Monster Beasts that came from the Divine Continent and instructed, ¡°Hang these four parts on the gates of four cities in Anzhou. Let everyone who passes by know, before the Formation is dismantled, even a Great Emperor is not exempted if they dare to trespass.¡± Then, he looked towards the Divine Soul of the Misty Capital Great Emperor. Directly imprisoning it in the void, several Chains of Life and Death illusioned by the Book of Life and Death bound him. Xu Zimei beckoned with his right hand, and the Thunderbolt Profound Meaning descended from the void, striking directly upon the Divine Soul of the Misty Capital Great Emperor. Screams kept resounding. ¡°Today, a Great Emperor will be struck dead by thunderbolts here.¡± Xu Zimei looked at the surroundings which had become ruins, a figure of Chaos descended from the void. Fortunately, Gongyang Ce in the courtyard was not disturbed. The courtyard was slowly set down. The figures of the Monster Beasts including Chaos all returned within the Divine Continent. Above, thunderbolts continued to strike down. The voice of the Misty Capital Great Emperor came through. ¡°Release me, or you will face dire consequences.¡± ¡°Emperor Tan Mountain will not let you off.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Divine Souls inherently fear the strongly yang nature of thunderbolts, even though it is the soul of a Great Emperor, Xu Zimei¡¯s thunderbolts are no ordinary ones. ¡°Emperor Tan Mountain, I am waiting,¡± said Xu Zimei indifferently. He slowly stood in front of the courtyard, as Miss Jing walked over from the side. ¡°Old Zhuoqiu has left; he asked me to relay a message to you,¡± Miss Jing said. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Everything in this world has its destiny. The higher we aim, the more we realize our own ignorance,¡± Miss Jing smiled. ¡°These were his exact words.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not one to indulge in cryptic puzzles,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°If you meet him later, tell him I owe him a favor for the Heavenly Secret Technique. I don¡¯t like owing favors to people.¡± Chapter 1100: 1099: Valley of a Hundred Flowers, Heavenly Illumination Chapter 1100: Chapter 1099: Valley of a Hundred Flowers, Heavenly Illumination ¡°Understood,¡± Miss Jing nodded slightly. ¡°Additionally, be careful around Emperor Tan Mountain.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Emperor Tan Mountain is not as simple as it seems; their forefathers have connections with many Taoist Courts. Moreover, their own power is not weak; even the Misty Capital Great Emperor grew under their wing.¡± Miss Jing explained, ¡°You need to be cautious in how you act.¡± ¡°Let them come,¡± Xu Zimei said, waving his hand dismissively. He knew that some Taoist Courts became colossal entities by relying on their own Great Emperors¡¯ growth. While other major forces were themselves colossal entities, even the Great Emperors were nurtured by them. ¡°You, this person,¡± Miss Jing shook her head gently. Xu Zimei looked toward the courtyard, where the scenery above the Liangyi Bagua Diagram became clearer and clearer. The black and white gases also slowed down. Seated cross-legged nearby, Gongyang Ce had his eyes firmly shut, like a sleeping god. The essence of Bagua swirled around him. After a long while, a majestic qi reverberated from all around him. One could see Gongyang Ce¡¯s robe fluttering as his eyes slowly opened, and the projection in front of him took full shape. ¡°End of Heaven, Corner of the Sea, Zhennan Pass, Ten Mile Slope, Black Water Lake, Chaotic Cloud Stream, Valley of a Hundred Flowers.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gongyang Ce mentioned these names seemingly without context. Subsequently, he waved his right hand and a golden shimmering paper flew from the void. With his right finger as a pen, he transferred all the scenes from the projection onto the golden paper. The projection gradually dissipated. After a long time, Gongyang Ce stood up, and the celestial mechanism array around him calmed down, the black and white qi disappearing. His complexion returned to normal, and his gaze swept across the surroundings. Gongyang Ce chuckled lightly, ¡°It seems there is some unrest.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone disturb you,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Misty Capital Great Emperor?¡± Gongyang Ce looked up, gazing at the figure struck by thunderbolts, and chuckled lightly. ¡°What about the Xuan Yuan family?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± asked Gongyang Ce. ¡°I heard it, but it was a lot, and I didn¡¯t quite understand,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°The location of the Xuan Yuan family is somewhat complicated,¡± Gongyang Ce handed the golden paper to Xu Zimei. Upon receiving it, Xu Zimei saw the markings were very intricate, and he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the Mortal Domain. ¡°If the display is not wrong, the Xuan Yuan family should be within End of Heaven, Corner of the Sea,¡± Gongyang Ce replied. ¡°Where is that?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the Brahma Demon Great Emperor,¡± Gongyang Ce said. ¡°The only Great Saint in the Mortal Domain, of course, I¡¯ve heard of him,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°End of Heaven, Corner of the Sea is a small world created by the Brahma Demon Great Emperor,¡± Gongyang Ce explained. ¡°Although it belongs to the Mortal Domain, it is a separate small world just for us from the Tuocang Domain and the Four Directions Domain.¡± ¡°How do I get in?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°First, listen to me: there are four gates to End of Heaven, Corner of the Sea, each guarded by one of the four great Heavenly Kings. Once you¡¯re there, start with Zhennan Pass, then follow the route on this paper¡ªTen Mile Slope, Black Water Lake, Chaotic Cloud Stream, Valley of a Hundred Flowers. The Xuan Yuan family should be within the Valley of a Hundred Flowers,¡± Gongyang Ce stated. ¡°As for entering End of Heaven, Corner of the Sea, it¡¯s not difficult. You can go to Brahma Demon City. There¡¯s a special Teleportation Array there, but not everyone can enter; you¡¯ll understand once you¡¯re there.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, taking the golden paper and tucking it away. ¡°If you¡¯re unsure of the way, perhaps I could accompany you,¡± Miss Jing suddenly interjected. ¡°Miss Jing, if you leave, to whom shall I pass on all that I¡¯ve learned in my life,¡± Gongyang Ce objected. ¡°Master, once I deliver him there, I¡¯ll come back,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. ¡°That won¡¯t do. What if this lad abducts you halfway?¡± Gongyang Ce still shook his head. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. If he wanted to abduct me, he would have already succeeded back in Yuan Central Continent,¡± Miss Jing shook her head and chuckled. ¡°You should just stay here. I can go to Brahma Demon City by myself,¡± Xu Zimei declined Miss Jing¡¯s offer from the side. His heart harbored many doubts that remained unresolved; he could not fully trust the other party. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me follow, I will insist on going,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°I just so happen to be headed to Brahma Demon City anyway.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then, it¡¯s settled,¡± Gongyang Ce said from the side. ¡°If you two travel together, you can look out for each other. I¡¯m not at ease with this girl traveling alone.¡± Just at this moment, several women walked into the alley from the ruins. Each of these women was carrying a jar of wine. ¡°Young Master Xu, our island leader has sent us to deliver these Immortal Brews to you,¡± the leading woman said. ¡°Is your island leader the Moon-picking Fairy?¡± Xu Zimei asked. The women nodded slightly. ¡°Tell your island leader that I owe her a favor for this Immortal Brew. But this favor has its limits; wanting me to slay the Old Demon of Laoshan is not that I dare not, it¡¯s that her favor doesn¡¯t extend that far.¡± Xu Zimei said, ¡°I will depart from Anzhou tomorrow. If she has other requests, I am willing to assist her. As long as they fall within the scope of this favor.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s response, the women looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Our island leader said it has nothing to do with seeking help, these Immortal Brews are simply a gift for you,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Take them back,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand. ¡°When someone gives you a gift with such goodwill, why return it?¡± Gongyang Ce promptly said. ¡°How about this, I will decide. Give these wines to me, and consider it a favor I owe your island leader, okay?¡± The women hesitated slightly, then nodded and their figures receded out of the alley. ¡°I will wander around Beiluo City, and leave first thing tomorrow morning,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°If you wish to join me, meet at the East City gate.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Miss Jing replied with a sweet smile. After bidding farewell to the two, Xu Zimei left the alley. Anzhou was now in ruins. He desired to see other places. Above the sky, after the thunderbolt fell, the waning Divine Soul of the Misty Capital Great Emperor was finally utterly annihilated. Watching Xu Zimei¡¯s departing figure, Gongyang Ce¡¯s gaze slightly hardened. ¡°He is wary of you. Following him will only deepen his suspicions.¡± ¡°If the last plan doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll switch to the next one,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°Keeping a close eye on his movements is what matters most; we cannot let him deviate from our plans anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the Nine Domains, not Yuan Central Continent,¡± Gongyang Ce let out a light laugh. ¡­¡­ Beiluo City was divided into four sections. Having seen almost complete destruction in Anzhou, Xu Zimei then arrived at the nearby Heavenly Illumination. Residents of Heavenly Illumination were still closely monitoring the disturbances that had previously occurred in Anzhou. As Xu Zimei came in quietly, no one took notice of him. He walked along the bustling streets of Heavenly Illumination. A group of children holding skewers of candied haw ran by the roadside, humming a nursery rhyme as they went. Chapter 1101 1100 Endless Palace, Spring Comes If I Do Not Speak "Before the Supreme, there was Heaven; even Gods and Demons were before Immortals and Buddhas. In the Six Paths of Reincarnation, is there really no end? All creations still cling to a ray of hope in the heavens. During the Primordial Era''s chaotic times, Myriad Demons descended, The Divine King in fury plucked Buzhou Mountain from the earth. Mourning the vast skies, crying for all beings, The Primordial Era lasts not just a myriad of years." These children were not very old, around seven or eight years of age, each holding a hawthorn candy in their hands, shouting up and down the streets. Xu Zimei slightly frowned and called out to a few of the kids. "My little friends, I''d like to ask you something." The children looked at Xu Zimei warily, their senses of caution fairly good. "What is it?" The oldest among the children spoke up, asking. "The song rhyme you just sang, what does it mean?" Xu Zimei inquired. "You don''t know this?" the child replied. "This is the Song of Heavenly Illumination. By singing this song, one can understand the past and present, discern rise and fall, sustain Yin and Yang, and grasp the principles of the Great Dao''s operation." As the child spoke these words, he swayed his head from side to side, putting on quite a bit of an enigmatic teacher''s air. However, it looked somewhat awkward, rather like imitating others without understanding. "Erwa, what are you doing?" A woman came rushing over from the side, holding a stick in her hand. She shouted, "How many times have I said, don''t go playing with that madman, why did you run off again?" "The teacher is not a madman, he even bought us candied haw," the child retorted. "You dare talk back," the woman shouted loudly, and the stick in her hand came swinging down. Xu Zimei reached out a hand and caught the stick that was about to land. "Who are you?" The woman, hand on her hip, looked fiercely at Xu Zimei and asked. "It''s not right to blindly hit children," Xu Zimei said. "Let me finish asking them first." "You want to know about this song rhyme?" the woman snorted coldly. "Go ask that madman, and stay away from my Erwa." "Where is he?" Xu Zimei asked. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The teacher is in Endless Palace, I''ll take you there," the child previously in line for a beating looked at Xu Zimei and quickly offered. "What Endless Palace? It''s merely a dilapidated Daoist abode," the woman said indifferently. "This teacher you speak of, why did he teach you all these rhymes?" Xu Zimei ignored the woman and instead looked toward the child to ask. "The teacher has a very thick book," the child gestured slightly, then continued to explain. "We sneaked a peek. We only saw one page, and it was written with these lines. Later, the teacher wouldn''t let us see it anymore; he said this book should not be seen by anyone, Otherwise, it would bring great chaos to the world." "How do I get to Endless Palace?" Xu Zimei asked. "Go straight along this street, in the central place of Heavenly Illumination, you will find a Daoist abode; that''s it," the child pulled on Xu Zimei''s arm, pleading. "I''ll take you there, the teacher will teach you on account of my face." The child clearly knew that if he stayed, he would unavoidably face a round of solo punishment from the woman. "No need, you still have a beating to attend to, I can go on my own," Xu Zimei waved his hand. Watching Xu Zimei''s departing figure, although the child did not speak, from the expression on his face, one could faintly make out a few words. "Fuck, so heartless." ......¡­ As he traveled down the main street, the area of Heavy Illumination seemed like a circle. Endless Palace was right in the center of this circle. What surprised Xu Zimei was the desolation of this central area, far beyond what he had expected. Normally, the central point of any place is the core, the most bustling area. But here, there were not many buildings, many of which even looked rather old. Only a few figures could be seen walking across the streets in twos and threes. One could easily spot the dilapidated Daoist abode located right at the center. Xu Zimei walked towards it and stopped at the doorway. The dojo was in ruins, most of the surrounding walls had collapsed, and the other rooms had fallen into rubble as well. No one knew how long it had been abandoned. Only a dilapidated hall still stood defiantly in its desolation. But it looked as though it could collapse at any time. Xu Zimei felt it strange that this place was left preserved in such a state instead of being rebuilt. Why not rebuild? Looking up, the three big characters for Endless Palace were reflected on the golden plaque. Even though countless years might have passed, one could still feel a shocking sense of awe when looking at them now. It was as if these three characters, like towering pines, would exist forever, undecayed and unspoiled. Entering the Endless Palace, scenes of destruction could be seen everywhere. Xu Zimei walked to the front of the main hall. This was also the only building that still remained intact. There was an old man in a long robe, with unkempt hair, half-kneeling on the ground. In front of him was a brazier, which appeared to have just been used to burn something. He was muttering to himself, but it was unclear what he was saying. Hearing the footsteps, the old man slowly turned his head. At the sight of Xu Zimei, his figure stiffened in place. "I heard some children singing a rhyme outside and wanted to come in and have a look," Xu Zimei said. However, the old man did not respond, just staring fixedly at Xu Zimei. The next moment, his eyes filled with hot tears. "You...," Xu Zimei, seeing the old man''s odd behavior, was slightly puzzled. "You have returned," the old man spoke, his voice hoarsely. "Do we know each other?" Xu Zimei asked. "I have read a book, in which there''s a story about you," the old man suddenly laughed. "What book?" "The very rhyme you just mentioned," the old man pointed to the brazier in front of him and said. "I burned it." Xu Zimei looked up at the old man and asked, "Who are you?" "I have forgotten, I can no longer remember many things," the old man stood up, his robe billowing, and he paced back and forth in the main hall. "Don''t you feel that this place is very familiar?" Xu Zimei looked around the main hall, which was quite humble. Ahead was a raised platform. On the platform, there was a statue. The statue seemed to be cut in half by something. Only one half remained, resembling a Rakshasa woman. Her hair seemed to be exploding upwards, and the entire figure was black, with the right hand holding a long spear. Below the platform were several tattered meditation cushions. Xu Zimei stepped forward and found that there were a few plaques under the statue. He looked closely. "Ancient Old Calendar Years, the position of Blazing Flame Demon General." "Middle Ages of No End, the position of Netherworld Sword Demon." Apart from these two plaques being intact, the rest were broken and illegible. "Demon Race," Xu Zimei murmured to himself. "I don''t quite understand," he said to the old man. "Do you know why this Endless Palace has been abandoned for countless years, yet no one dares to touch this place?" the old man asked with a smile. "I do not know," Xu Zimei shook his head. "Because in a very ancient time, this place once commanded the entire Mortal Domain, issuing orders and decrees. Even though it has been abandoned for countless years, not a single person dares to destroy this Endless Palace," the old man said with a laugh. "When spring arrives, if I do not speak, which cicada dares to make a sound?" Chapter 1102: 1101: Searching for Answers, River of Fate Chapter 1102: Chapter 1101: Searching for Answers, River of Fate ¡°Why did you burn that book,¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°No one must see it, and especially not you,¡± the elder replied calmly. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s in the book?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I do not know. I remember I¡¯m just the guardian of that book, but there are many things I can¡¯t seem to recall,¡± the elder shook his head and replied. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What exactly does the book talk about?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± the elder shook his head. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as he grabbed the elder¡¯s collar and said indifferently, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± the elder still shook his head. With a ¡°bang,¡± the figure of the elder was flung away, crashing heavily against the nearby wall. ¡°To live is not to sorrow, nor is death to suffer,¡± the elder chuckled lightly, looking up at the figure of Xu Zimei. ¡°You are not afraid of death,¡± Xu Zimei walked over step by step. ¡°Afraid,¡± the elder replied. ¡°But if you insist on asking about the contents of that book, I would rather die.¡± ¡°Tell me your name,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Three,¡± the elder replied calmly. ¡°Is that your name?¡± Xu Zimei frowned. ¡°A name is just a designation. What difference does it make as long as it¡¯s a call to me?¡± the elder replied. ¡°I have discovered something recently,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°What?¡± the elder asked, looking up. ¡°There are always some inexplicable people who say inexplicable things in front of me,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°I faintly feel that I am very close to the answer, yet it¡¯s shrouded in mist, and I can¡¯t guess anything.¡± ¡°Everyone is the same,¡± the elder replied. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much, just keep moving forward.¡± Xu Zimei glanced at him and left the Endless Palace, leaving behind only one sentence. ¡°I will find all the answers.¡± The elder chuckled lightly, watching his departing figure and slowly rose from the ground. Once again, he sat in front of the furnace, beginning to talk to himself. ¡°The Six Paths of Reincarnation are boundless, yet all beings have a glimmer of hope. ¡­¡­¡± Coming out from the Endless Palace, Xu Zimei had an uncomfortable expression on his face. Leaving this central area, he returned to the bustling main thoroughfare, where the children he had seen earlier were now nowhere to be seen. He closed his eyes slightly, pondering. The incessant stream of people walked past, seeming to be from a different world than him. ¡°My Lord, both the Netherworld Sword Demon and the Blazing Flame Demon General on that plaque are among the twelve Demon Generals,¡± Bai Meng¡¯s voice came from the Divine Continent. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Endless Palace?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I have never heard of it. After the Cosmos Ze Era was destroyed, many of us fell into a deep slumber. In the first few years, I still heard some news, but then I fell completely asleep,¡± Bai Meng replied. ¡°This world is really getting more interesting,¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. He stared straight ahead and after a long while, seemed to make a firm decision. ¡­¡­ ¡°Innkeeper, prepare a top-quality guest room,¡± Xu Zimei entered an inn that looked rather decent and said indifferently. ¡°Alrighty,¡± the waiter, with a cloth on his shoulder, quickly led Xu Zimei upstairs. Entering the room, Xu Zimei looked around and then sat cross-legged on the bed. He wanted to verify some things, even though he didn¡¯t know if it was possible. His Divine Soul entered into the Divine Continent. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei did not disturb anyone else but observed the world within the Divine Continent. The myriad of living beings probably still don¡¯t realize that their every move is being watched by someone. The Divine Continent is like a slightly larger cage. But then again, where in this vast world isn¡¯t? Gazing upon the myriad of living beings in the Divine Continent, who dares to guarantee that there isn¡¯t someone watching over the myriads in the Nine Domains? This includes Xu Zimei himself. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze was indifferent as his right hand beckoned, summoning storm clouds that tumbled through the Endless Void, with Spiritual Energy surging violently. The Chaos Pearl flew over from the depths of the void. Within the transparent bead, there seemed to be a hidden miniature world. Towering trees and galloping beasts, steep mountains and majestic rivers were all contained within. It was as if a world had evolved inside. As if everything was condensed into this tiny pearl. Holding it in hand, the power of Chaos spread from it, surging directly into Xu Zimei¡¯s limbs and organs. ¡°An answer worth dying for,¡± he murmured to himself. Holding the Chaos Pearl, its power shining upon the heavens, Xu Zimei ripped open a rift in front of him. Without any hesitation, he stepped into the rift. The next moment, the scene before his eyes changed. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure appeared in another world. This world was immensely vast. Suspended overhead was the Heavenly Punishment, a force more terrifying than the Heavenly Tribulation, capable of annihilating any living being with a single strike. Surrounding him was a meandering river that stretched beyond sight, its heavy and dense waters were indiscernible. Were one to probe with their sea of consciousness, as much would be devoured as was sent forth. This was the River of Fate. However, it was not the River of Fate of the Yuan Central Continent, but that of the Nine Domains. Although Xu Zimei could use the Chaos Pearl to arrive here, peering into this River of Fate was exceedingly difficult. Not to mention the devastating backlash of the River of Fate, the threatening Heavenly Punishment overhead was like a guillotine ready to fall at any moment, possibly claiming lives. But Xu Zimei still came, all just to unravel the doubts in his heart. Holding the Chaos Pearl, he formed a barrier of Chaos power into a spherical shield that enveloped him. He strode towards the River of Fate, stepping into the air. The River of Fate also evolved all things: Divine Demons stood at times, and immortals persisted eternally. Mountains and seas, the Nine Phoenix soaring, the afterglow of the setting sun and the bright moon chasing stars. All kinds of visions shined within the River of Fate. The end of the River of Fate could not be seen, and naturally, the end of these visions could not be seen either. They meandered along with the River of Fate to its very end. With a ¡°boom,¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s arrival seemed to provoke heaven¡¯s wrath, causing the Heavenly Punishment above to become more volatile. Thunderbolts flickered violently all around. A Heavenly Punishment, a kilometer thick, with unstoppable force, struck down. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Xu Zimei¡¯s figure shifted, narrowly avoiding the strike. However, the Heavenly Punishment seemed even more agitated. One after another, several Heavenly Beads descended together. Like a torrential downpour, they made escape impossible, enveloping Xu Zimei within. The vast sky was empty, The might of Heavenly Punishment exterminated everything, annihilating everything, and destroyed everything. Xu Zimei¡¯s figure was utterly obliterated within. But the Heavenly Beads did not cease, continuously raining down from above, covering everything except the River of Fate. Not a blade of grass survived, as if those who dared to touch the River of Fate were not spared even a shred of hope for life. Chapter 1103: 1102 Secrets, Heading to Brahma Demon City Chapter 1103: Chapter 1102 Secrets, Heading to Brahma Demon City The Heavenly Bead persisted for nearly an hour. Eventually, it slowly dissipated and the void of silence was restored to its tranquility. The River of Fate still flowed calmly, as if nothing had happened. However, deep in the void, a faint glimmer of light was leaping through time and space, unnoticed by all. If one looked closely, they would discover that at the core of this light was a round pearl. The Chaos Pearl. The Chaos Pearl, carrying Xu Zimei¡¯s Divine Soul, shuttled through the thick barrage of Heavenly Punishment. It was like a solitary boat amidst a giant wave on an isolated island. But this unremarkable boat prevented the towering waves from overturning it. Despite the Heavenly Punishment unable to annihilate it, it shuttled through layers of void, steadily approaching the River of Fate. As it drew near, the River of Fate suddenly stirred. The magnificent river made a swooshing sound, churning directly in the void. The Chaos Pearl that had just approached was abruptly flung away. Xu Zimei¡¯s gaze sharpened as his Divine Soul emerged from the Chaos Pearl, holding the Chaos Pearl, with the power of Chaos enveloping his body. Even though he utilized the Law of Heaven and Earth and the Divine Demon Visualization Chart, he was still insignificantly small in front of this River of Fate. ¡°Open,¡± Xu Zimei shouted loudly. Wrapping the Chaos Pearl, he plunged directly into the River of Fate. The River of Fate was opened up and his figure vanished within it. ¡­ The River of Fate continued to tumble furiously. As if stirring the entire void, the exterior Heavenly Punishment raged, ceaselessly searching for Xu Zimei¡¯s figure. But it dared not strike down, as it would affect the River of Fate. After a long while, the River of Fate gradually calmed down, and the Heavenly Punishment also became eternally tranquil. In this world of void, suddenly there was a ¡°bang,¡± and Xu Zimei¡¯s figure flew out from the River of Fate. Blood scattered in the void as he quickly left there with the support of the Chaos Pearl. The void was torn open, and Xu Zimei, covered in blood, collapsed onto the Divine Continent. ¡°My Lord,¡± Bai Meng and the others hurriedly came over. However, Xu Zimei had the Tree of Life; his injuries were continuously healing. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, stopping their attempt to heal him. ¡°How did you get like this,¡± said the Seven-faced Demon General. In his memory, Xu Zimei had never suffered such severe injuries, and according to Xu Zimei¡¯s way of doing things, he would never have put himself in such danger. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t speak, just calmly looked up at the sky. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have several doubts that I wanted to check in the River of Fate. One is the identity of Miss Jing, another is the identity of Old Zhuoqiu, and another is the identity of that elder from the Endless Palace. He only looked at the identity of Miss Jing, and almost perished body and soul. Before he even had the chance to look at the identity of the elder from the Endless Palace, the recoil of the River of Fate had already arrived. That kind of great horror was something Xu Zimei had never seen before. At that moment, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to escape; it was the Chaos Pearl that forcibly carried him out of the River of Fate. Otherwise, he truly would have been reduced to ashes. The recoil from the River of Fate depends on the importance of what you seek to view. If Xu Zimei had only looked at a common mortal, he could have borne that recoil. The identity of Miss Jing was terrifying, but he managed to survive it. But as for the elder from the Endless Palace, he didn¡¯t even start looking; he was almost annihilated just by beginning. As for Old Zhuoqiu, there was also no time to visit yet. Xu Zimei remained silent, feeling that many things were like a trap. From the moment he became the Demon Lord of this generation, from the moment he was resurrected, someone had been laying out plans. ¡­¡­ He stood up from the ground. ¡°My Lord, are you alright,¡± Bai Meng and the others asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. He said, ¡°We need to speed things up.¡± ¡°To retrieve the Ancient Demon Cave?¡± Bai Meng asked. ¡°Yes, otherwise our power is still somewhat weak,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. After exchanging a few words with Bai Meng and the others, he left the Divine Continent. Despite having many doubts in his heart, it was clearly not suitable to return to the River of Fate now. After resting for a night in the inn, the next day Xu Zimei arrived in front of the North City Gate, where Miss Jing had been waiting early on. ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Miss Jing smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I knew you would wait for me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Let¡¯s rent a Spirit Ship,¡± Miss Jing suggested. ¡°That way we can reach Brahma Demon City quickly and safely, without encountering any trouble on the road.¡± Xu Zimei nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this place, it¡¯s better if you handle the arrangements.¡± The two made their way towards the location to board Spirit Ships at Heavenly Illumination. Along the way, Miss Jing introduced, ¡°Brahma Demon City was founded by the Brahma Demon Great Emperor, specifically to connect End of Heaven and Corner of the Sea. ¡± ¡°What exactly is this so-called ¡®Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea¡¯?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°It is an ancient land left behind from antiquity,¡± Miss Jing explained. ¡°Our era in the Nine Domains is divided into four periods, which are the Primordial Era, Ancient Era, Antiquity, and Middle Ages. Encounters with the first two eras are rare now, but after the Antiquity and Middle Ages perished, many ancient lands were left behind. These ancient lands are abundant in Spiritual Energy and full of strange encounters, many choose to reside within them. During the reign of Brahma Demon Great Emperor, the ancient land at the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea was discovered by him, naturally under his control. After the Brahma Demon Great Emperor went missing, his Sect ¨C the Western Region¡¯s Brahma Sect took over.¡± Xu Zimei nodded slightly. While talking, the two arrived at the location to board the Spirit Ships. Before their eyes lay fleets of ships. They resembled aircraft carriers, shaped like ships, yet with two wings. Amidst roaring sounds, one after another Spirit Ship flew overhead, their speed immensely fast, and they only consumed Spirit Stones, which was very convenient. ¡°In Beiluo City, there was a power known as Gongsun Gate. Their founder, Gongsun Shu, was a true genius of mechanical arts, believing mechanical techniques could replace manpower. He created this type of Spirit Ship, which almost swept across the Nine Domains and the battle puppets he made can fight Great Emperors at their strongest.¡± ¡°That impressive,¡± Xu Zimei said in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, the other eight domains of the Nine Domains look down on our Mortal Domain, thinking it¡¯s the most backward world,¡± said Miss Jing with a smile. ¡°But many people have emerged from the Mortal Domain as well, famous throughout the entire Nine Domains.¡± The two arrived at the Spirit Ship rental place. They soon found out that the Spirit Ships had been fully booked in recent days, with almost no chance to rent privately but rather to share a ride with others. Miss Jing frowned slightly, it was the first time she heard that Spirit Ships could be fully booked. Beiluo City was known as the birthplace of Spirit Ships, such an occurrence had never happened before. ¡°Where are you two headed?¡± the person in charge asked. ¡°To Brahma Demon City,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, there is a Spirit Ship also heading to Brahma Demon City, you can share the ride with others,¡± the person in charge said with a light laugh. Chapter 1104 1103: Void Refinement Realm, Heart Demon Xu Zimei and the other exchanged a glance. He then inquired, "The co-ride on the Spirit Ship you mentioned, who is the other party?" "You''ll know once you get there," the person in charge said with a light chuckle. "It seems someone is waiting for us," Xu Zimei smiled. Guided by the person in charge, they headed towards the so-called last Spirit Ship. "Which power controls these Spirit Ships?" Xu Zimei looked at Miss Jing and asked, "The so-called Gongsun Gate?" "Gongsun Gate has long since declined, now it''s managed by Qin Emperor Island," Miss Jing replied. "Qin Emperor Island, isn''t their Sect Master called Zhou Ming?" Xu Zimei asked. "You''ve heard of him?" Miss Jing asked with a smile and a nod. "I know who''s behind this," Xu Zimei nodded. Following the person in charge onto the Spirit Ship, a figure stood silently at the helm waiting for the two. Her gaze was fixed forward, her long hair fluttering in the wind. A purple gown adorned her slender figure, thin against the wind. "Moon-picking Fairy," Miss Jing chuckled lightly. "It seems others have taken a liking to you." "Young Master Xu," the Moon-picking Fairy turned around, her eyes clear and bright as the moon. "What a coincidence to meet again," Xu Zimei smiled. "It''s not a coincidence, I''ve been waiting here especially for Young Master," the Moon-picking Fairy said with a smile. "Why, is there something you need?" Xu Zimei asked. "When Young Master took the Immortal Brew from me before, you promised you owed me a favor. May I hold you to that?" the Moon-picking Fairy said. "Whatever you request, just say it," Xu Zimei nodded. "I want to head to Brahma Demon City, can Young Master ensure my safety along the way?" the Moon-picking Fairy asked. "Is that all?" Xu Zimei was slightly puzzled. "Just that simple," the Moon-picking Fairy nodded. "Then let''s go," Xu Zimei replied. Although he did not understand why the Moon-picking Fairy used his favor so readily, it no longer mattered. On the vast Spirit Ship, there were only three figures aboard. With a roar, countless Spirit Crystals were inserted into the Spirit Ship, transformed into dense Spiritual Liquid. And the Spirit Ship itself was continuously absorbing this Spiritual Energy. It surged into the void at the speed of light, with a massive white cloth appearing above it, like a sail. After a long duration of roaring and light speed, it finally began to smooth out. Xu Zimei looked around at the surrounding scene, where clouds seemed within reach, mist pervaded, and the sky was a blanket of white. Although accompanied by two beauties, Xu Zimei had no other thoughts. He returned to his cabin on the Spirit Ship and started to cultivate. Because in this world, Xu Zimei felt as if he had gone through a life-and-death experience, his comprehension seemed to deepen further. It seemed he was about to advance from the Yin-Yang Realm to the Void Refinement Realm. In the boundless void, Divine Crystals were scattered around, and Xu Zimei, exuding an ethereal aura, was enveloped by a misty atmosphere. This was a void he had specially carved out for cultivation, to avoid disturbances from others. The Yin-Yang Bridge within his body was constantly flickering, as two different forces clashed and then circulated upon the bridge. Atop the Yin-Yang Bridge, there was a dark void. All these were inside Xu Zimei''s body. This void is commonly known as Heavenly Void, located in the abdomen of the human body, next to the Divine Soul. The human body is mysterious and profound. There are known to be tens of thousands of acupoints alone. And with the increase in one''s cultivation realm, unknown acupoints will gradually emerge. But not every acupoint, not every meridian, can you utilize. The human body is like a great treasure, silently waiting for you to slowly uncover it. The opening of the Vein Gates is predicated on such a principle. This so-called sky void is a space within the human body that cannot be utilized. Only by refining this sky void could one connect the meridians on both sides and their corresponding acupoints. Countless Small Circulations and Grand Circulations will subsequently rise to the occasion. At this moment, with Xu Zimei''s eyes closed in understanding, a mass of black Demonic Qi could be seen enveloping the sky void within his body. This Demonic Qi was devouring the sky void. Despite the slow pace, it was indeed effective. Beside the sky void, Xu Zimei''s Divine Soul condensed into a miniature person. This tiny figure was the spitting image of him, as though carved from the same mold but shrunk hundreds of times. As soon as the miniature figure opened its mouth, it swallowed the Spiritual Energy entirely like a whale swallowing its prey. Divinity flashed in his eyes, and various Profound Meanings and fantastical manifestations wrapped around his body like surging waves. Those who Refine the Void open up thirty-three thousand three hundred and thirty-three acupoints within their bodies. Connecting thirty-three thousand three hundred and thirty-three meridians. On the Divine Soul''s miniature figure, dense specks of light appeared, and with each point''s Annihilation, the sky void was consumed a fraction more by the Demonic Qi. Watching the sky void dwindle, Xu Zimei was shrouded by Demonic clouds, with thick Taoist Charm around him. Foggy Qi mingled with majestic purple Qi was being emitted. Seeing that the Void Refinement Realm was about to be achieved, suddenly the void where Xu Zimei was located started to fluctuate. "Young Master Xu, something''s happened outside; you should quickly take a look," Miss Jing''s voice came through. Xu Zimei frowned slightly. But he remained unmoved, as the breakthrough was at its most critical juncture, and he would not stop for this. This would be self-damaging to the foundation. Miss Jing''s voice grew louder. "Young Master Xu, wake up quickly." As the voice grew louder, Xu Zimei saw the figure of Miss Jing appearing before his eyes. She was standing in the void and began to undress. "Young Master Xu, does this servant look beautiful to you?" Xu Zimei snorted coldly, and from the Divine Continent within his body, Chaos extended its huge head and swallowed the other party whole. "It is the Heart Demon," Xu Zimei said faintly. The so-called Heart Demon is an entity that often appears when cultivators seek Enlightenment. Since ancient times, countless cultivators have died at the hands of Heart Demons. It can be said that in the end, what cultivators fear the most is the Heart Demon. The Heart Demon Xu Zimei is facing now is the weakest kind. It only forms from human greed and desire. Eventually, the Heart Demon will grow stronger, striking at the things each person is most unwilling to confront. Many people are thus completely devoured by the Heart Demon. ...¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the complete refining of the sky void inside his body, a stronger aura surged around Xu Zimei. Mad Winds arose, leaving the surroundings utterly empty. He clenched his hand, and the void solidified completely; intermittent "crackling" sounds echoed from within his body. This was the phenomenon of connected meridians. It was as if two meridians were separated by a river, never to be connected. But after refining this river, it was like building a bridge in between, more and more meridians began to connect. Xu Zimei waved his hand, stepping out from the void. He opened the door to his room, where Miss Jing and the Moon-picking Fairy were chatting in the cabin, with the Spirit Ship flying smoothly. "Finished cultivating?" Miss Jing turned to look at Xu Zimei, asking with a smile. "Where were you just now?" Xu Zimei asked. Chapter 1105: 1104: Laoshan Little Monster Chapter 1105: Chapter 1104: Laoshan Little Monster ¡°I¡¯ve been here chatting with the Moon-picking Fairy,¡± Miss Jing said with a smile. Xu Zimei turned his gaze to the Moon-picking Fairy. The Moon-picking Fairy slightly nodded and responded, ¡°Miss Jing has indeed been here the whole time. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just me overthinking,¡± Xu Zimei said with a slight frown. He asked, ¡°Where are we now?¡± ¡°We just left Beiluo City not long ago, and now we are near Laoshan,¡± the Moon-picking Fairy replied. As soon as her words fell, a loud ¡°bang¡± was heard. The Spirit Ship seemed to have been hit hard, and the whole ship¡¯s body shook violently. ¡°The Spirit Ship ahead, stop immediately, or don¡¯t blame us for destroying it,¡± a sharp voice came from below. ¡°It¡¯s the little monsters of Laoshan,¡± the Moon-picking Fairy said with a changed complexion. ¡°Laoshan?¡± Xu Zimei glanced at her, knowing this place harbored too many unpleasant memories for her. ¡°Let¡¯s stop and see what they want,¡± Xu Zimei said. As the enormous Spirit Ship slowly docked in the void, several intense ¡°bang bang bang¡± sounds were heard. Several figures leaped up, landing directly inside the cabin. Xu Zimei took a closer look and realized these were rats wielding large blades. These rats had become demonically skilled; they walked on two feet and wore colorful silk stolen from who knows where. They also carried chopping knives almost as big as their bodies on their shoulders, looking quite imposing. ¡°Moon-picking Fairy, our Boss would like to invite you over for a gathering,¡± one of the rats said with a snide voice. ¡°Who is your Boss?¡± the Moon-picking Fairy asked with a frown. ¡°You important people have such short memories, forgetting the Scale Rat King,¡± the rat replied with pride. The complexion of the Moon-picking Fairy changed slightly. The generational line behind these Laoshan rats was messy. Previously, people from Immortal Brew Island passed through here and accidentally killed a rat during a dispute. It was said to be the son of this Scale Rat King. And the Scale Rat King was rumored to be one of the favored grandchildren of the Old Demon of Laoshan. Hence his fame could be said to sweep across the entire Beiluo City. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± the Moon-picking Fairy said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you. Whether you want to or not, you have to go,¡± the rat strutted forward and declared. ¡°Around here, nobody dares to disrespect our Scale Rat King.¡± The Moon-picking Fairy knitted her brows slightly, looking to Xu Zimei for help. Before the rat could speak, suddenly it felt itself being lifted into the air. ¡°Who dares lay a hand on your rat grandpa, seeking death, are you?¡± the rat bellowed, turning its head. Up close was the sharp tip of Tyrant Shadow¡¯s blade. With a ¡°whoosh,¡± green blood sprayed, and the rat¡¯s corpse was tossed aside. The other rats, seeing this scene, showed not a hint of fear, but instead became even more enraged. They all shouted and charged forward. Xu Zimei didn¡¯t utter a word, only the sharp Blade Intent of Tyrant Shadow flashed through the void. One by one, the bodies fell. ¡°You killed all of them; is it really good to do that?¡± the Moon-picking Fairy said with concern. Xu Zimei stepped forward, grabbed the hem of the Moon-picking Fairy¡¯s purple robe. Using the purple robe to wipe the fresh blood from his blade. Then he chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted to see?¡± The Moon-picking Fairy paused for a moment, then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Young Master Xu.¡± ¡°You know,¡± Xu Zimei answered. ¡°By having a conflict with Laoshan, doesn¡¯t that allow me to avenge you?¡± ¡°Why would Young Master Xu think so highly of me,¡± the Moon-picking Fairy said after a short silence, then continued. ¡°Could it really be?¡± ¡°You clearly know that you have a grudge with Laoshan, so why didn¡¯t you take a detour instead of passing through its airspace?¡± Xu Zimei said: ¡°You know I do not back down, and the little monsters of Laoshan are arrogant and used to robbing people passing by Laoshan frequently. We are bound to clash when we meet, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Young Master Xu is overthinking it. Crossing Laoshan is the fastest way to get to Brahma Demon City,¡± Moon-picking Fairy replied. Xu Zimei calmly glanced at her. As if struck by a heavy blow, Moon-picking Fairy crashed heavily onto the deck beside her. A mouthful of fresh blood spewed out, her complexion deathly pale. ¡°You said you would escort me all the way to Brahma Demon City,¡± Moon-picking Fairy hurriedly said. ¡°But that does not mean you can provoke me,¡± Xu Zimei said indifferently. Moon-picking Fairy didn¡¯t respond; she knew she was in the wrong in this matter. ¡°I have no objections as to how you wish to deal with me,¡± Moon-picking Fairy replied. ¡°You should be grateful; if it weren¡¯t for that jar of Immortal Brew, your death would have been miserable by now,¡± Xu Zimei responded. ¡°I know, the life and death of Wen Yuan has long ceased to concern me,¡± Moon-picking Fairy said. ¡°It¡¯s just that with my great vengeance unavenged, I feel guilty towards Immortal Brew Island, hating that I cannot die alongside them.¡± ¡°If you try any tricks again, I won¡¯t need someone else; I will fulfill your desire to die,¡± Xu Zimei replied before turning and returning to his room. The stability of the Void Refinement Realm is uncertain, and this newly emerged Heart Demon is making him cautious. He should first adapt to the changes in the Void Refinement Realm. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above the Yin-Yang Bridge the heavens are empty, after the Divine Passage divination of life and death ensues. This is a common saying within the five realms of the Great Emperor. His body is filled with powerful forces, traveling through each Vein Gate and meridian. More and more dark acupuncture points are being unlocked. He is experiencing his current realm, while striving towards the higher Divine Passage. It wasn¡¯t long before Xu Zimei felt the Spirit Ship shake. It seemed as if something was attacking the Spirit Ship. ¡°These little monsters of Laoshan never cease?¡± Xu Zimei frowned slightly. He walked out of his room to see that the Spirit Ship had activated its autonomous defense system. A transparent barrier was protecting the surroundings of the Spirit Ship. In the void around them, countless little monsters had completely surrounded the enormous Spirit Ship. ¡°Humans inside, the Scale Rat King has arrived, why aren¡¯t you coming out to greet us promptly,¡± the voice of a rat monster pierced through, shrieking loudly. They held various weapons, dressed in silks of different colors. They looked bizarre and peculiar. ¡°They¡¯ve come after us again,¡± Miss Jing stepped forward and said. ¡°Deal with these little monsters yourselves,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°What about you?¡± Miss Jing asked. ¡°Killing them would be beneath me; I¡¯m too lazy to even lift a hand,¡± Xu Zimei said. With a wave of his hand, the huge figure of Chaos emerged from the Divine Continent. The might of the beast swept in like a storm. Miss Jing laughed from the side: ¡°Your little world is quite convenient, capable of containing anything.¡± ¡°Do you want to take a look inside?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a smile. ¡°Sure,¡± Miss Jing nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid once you go in, you won¡¯t be able to come out,¡± Xu Zimei replied enigmatically. ¡°Oh no, I trust that Young Master wouldn¡¯t harm me,¡± Miss Jing laughed. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you will harm me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Is there a hidden meaning in your words, Young Master?¡± Miss Jing asked. Chapter 1106: 1105: Meow (^???^) Chapter 1106: Chapter 1105: Meow (^???^) ¡°You know very well, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Zimei countered. ¡°The more you speak, the more confused I become, Young Master,¡± Miss Jing shook her head and replied. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, please enlighten me, Young Master. I just wish to follow behind you,¡± she said. ¡°Where are you from? Do you have family?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Since childhood, I have been raised by my master, who told me I¡¯m an orphan,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°And who is your master, then?¡± Xu Zimei continued. Above the firmament, countless small monsters shouted and roared in a dense swarm. They broke through the spiritual barrier of the Spirit Ship, jumping one after another into the cabin. Chaos roared angrily, devouring every small monster that approached the cabin. The multitude of monsters attacked relentlessly, turning the scene into intense chaos. But Xu Zimei paid no attention to any of these noises and seemed unconcerned. He was just calmly looking at Miss Jing. ¡°I do not know the place of origin of my master¡¯s family. All I remember is traveling the seas and continents with my master since childhood. Visiting famous mountains and rivers, watching the sun and moon shuttle past, and the seasons change, thereby fortune-telling and comprehending the Heavenly Secret,¡± she said. ¡°Such a perfect story,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Sometimes I wonder, does an existence that knows everything truly exist in this world? It¡¯s plausible in smaller worlds like the Yuan Central Continent, but in the Nine Domains that directly reach the Heavenly Dao, if your master can decipher the Heavenly Secret, why has he not encountered a Heavenly Tribulation?¡± ¡°The mystery of the great Heavenly Secret Technique is not something we can know,¡± said Miss Jing. ¡°If Young Master Xu doesn¡¯t think he is capable, does that mean nobody in this world is?¡± ¡°The world is vast; what strange and extraordinary people and events are not present? My master is but a minuscule existence among those who divine the Heavenly Secret,¡± she said. ¡°Your master is not minuscule,¡± Xu Zimei smiled. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, since ancient times, divining the Heavenly Secret has always been one of the most complex matters. And the most dangerous one too. Just the entry-level barrier alone is enough to exclude most people. Moreover, most of those who are termed as seers of the Heavenly Secret can only see a general idea, such as ominous signs in the eyebrows, or a change in power when the Eastern Purple Star shifts, indicating omens of disaster or fortune. They predict a premonition of sorts, but what event will happen and when it will happen, they often can¡¯t pinpoint to such a precise level. Even if they knew, most seers would not dare to speak carelessly to others. Fearing that they might reveal the Heavenly Secret and ultimately face Heavenly Tribulation. But when Miss Jing first met Xu Zimei, it was as if she knew everything. Since it was on the Yuan Central Continent, Xu Zimei merely had his suspicions but did not think much of it. But once in the Nine Domains, when Gongyang Ce appeared and accurately predicted the location of the Xuan Yuan family, Xu Zimei understood that the matter was far from simple. One must know that he possesses the Chaos Pearl, a Supreme Treasure of heaven and earth. In the Yuan Central Continent, although he could freely visit the River of Fate, in the Nine Domains, he tried his best not to use it unless necessary. The backlash involved is something even he cannot withstand. Yet for Gongyang Ce, there was no Heavenly Tribulation nor backlash; a single Formation solved everything. Such a thing is nothing short of a fantasy. Therefore, risking his life, Xu Zimei made a trip to the River of Fate just to clarify some doubts. The answers he got were astounding. ¡­¡­ ¡°What exactly happened to Young Master Xu?¡± Miss Jing asked. ¡°The Xuan Yuan family is in the Valley of a Hundred Flowers,¡± Xu Zimei said with a light laugh. He remembered that when he had obtained the Heaven-shaking Skill before, he had conversed with an entity known as Emperor Qitian. The latter transmitted to him the Shaking Heaven Power, and in return, he was to deliver a Token to a man called Qi Haoran of the Haoran Sect. But at that time, in doing so, he offended an entity known as the Myriad Flowers Fairy. Back then in the Yuan Central Continent, Xu Zimei hardly took it seriously. But upon first hearing about Valley of a Hundred Flowers, Zimo suddenly thought of this matter. If Myriad Flowers Fairy was indeed in Valley of a Hundred Flowers. Then all of this would make sense, he would then understand the significance of Miss Jing¡¯s existence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Miss Jing asked. ¡°The information about the Xuan Yuan family was obtained by yourself from my master; it wasn¡¯t me who deceived you,¡± Zimo replied. ¡°Have you ever heard a story?¡± Zimo said with a smile. ¡°What story?¡± Miss Jing asked, puzzled. ¡°Before slaughtering pigs, people would always have a period of fattening them up, feeding the pigs until they¡¯re fat and plump, then they would take up the butcher¡¯s knife,¡± Zimo explained with a smile. ¡°Who do you think among us is the one being fattened up?¡± Miss Jing was silent for a long while, then pointed to the side and said, ¡°These little monsters are going to attack.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zimo said with a smile. With a wave of his hand, the endless Fire Profound Meaning surged out, transforming into a boundless Sea of Blood in the void, submerging everything within it. As the space melted, the monsters vanished without a trace. Burnt to the point not even a sliver of evidence was left. Zimo slightly raised his head to look towards the horizon. He saw a man with a human face and a monster body, clad in a red cloak, slowly walking towards them from a distance. By his side, there followed two extraordinary Great Demons. All with the imposing presence of Stepping into Immortality surging around them. Imposing aura spread out, shaking the void with a thunderous ¡°boom.¡± ¡°This fellow Daoist harbors such strong Malice Qi,¡± the monster-bodied man sneered. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zimo asked. ¡°He is the Scale Rat King,¡± Moon-picking Fairy reminded from the side. ¡°Fellow Daoist, how do you plan to compensate me?¡± the Scale Rat King asked with a faint smile. ¡°Why did you stop my Spirit Ship?¡± Zimo countered. ¡°I just happened to see an acquaintance and came over to say hello,¡± the Scale Rat King said, looking at Moon-picking Fairy with a smile. ¡°What do you say, Fairy?¡± ¡°If this is your way of greeting, then what just happened was my way of greeting,¡± Zimo replied with knitted brows. ¡°Let the Old Demon of Laoshan come out, you are not qualified to talk to me.¡± Hearing Zimo¡¯s words, the Scale Rat King was stunned for a moment. Then he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve met many people, but you¡¯re the first one who has asked to see the ancestor right off the bat.¡± Zimo slightly frowned and looked down at Laoshan. This so-called Laoshan also had the prestige of a famous mountain; when the Old Demon of Laoshan settled down, he directly used his supernatural might to transfer a mountain from overseas. And from then on, it was renamed Laoshan. Zimo slowly extended his right hand, with powerful energy gathering in the palm of his hand. The Spiritual Energy around surged in abundance, his hands like a whale swallowing, instantly congregating all the Spiritual Energy. Palm facing downward, the Thunderbolt Profound Meaning surged within his hand. ¡°Great King, be careful,¡± the two Stepping into Immortality Monster Beasts behind all had grave expressions as they shielded the Scale Rat King behind them. Zimo¡¯s right hand fell, and endless thunderbolts struck down. Like a purple ray of light tearing apart Laoshan, the rumbling thunder resounded in an instant. Laoshan was enveloped in the Thunder Sea Purgatory. ¡°You destroyed Laoshan,¡± the Scale Rat King exclaimed at Zimo. ¡°I think my way of greeting should be to your ancestor¡¯s liking,¡± Zimo said with a smile. ¡°Meow (^???^).¡± A cat¡¯s cry suddenly came from deep within Laoshan. Chapter 1107: 1106: The Fierce Tiger Becomes Emperor, The Essence of the Path Chapter 1107: Chapter 1106: The Fierce Tiger Becomes Emperor, The Essence of the Path The next moment, the already destroyed Laoshan trembled. The ground cracked with countless dense fissures. Following the cat¡¯s cry, the roaring of a fierce tiger came thundering through the forest, full of intimidating power. Within the murky dust, a vast figure began to fight in a destructive manner, as though it could bring down the heavens and split the earth. Two eyes emitting a ghostly glow shot straight up to the heavens, landing on Xu Zimei¡¯s form. ¡°Ancestor, this is the person who destroyed our Laoshan and killed many of our children,¡± the Scale Rat King shouted from the side. The two adjacent Stepping into Immortality experts hurriedly advised, ¡°Your Majesty, this person isn¡¯t on our level, it would be wise to speak less.¡± ¡°With the Ancestor here, what is there to fear,¡± the Scale Rat King scoffed. However, its figure still subconsciously took a few steps backward. When all the dust had settled, and the massive figure revealed its true form, only then did Xu Zimei clearly see its appearance. It was a ferocious tiger with two heads. One head was that of a fierce and malevolent tiger, while the other resembled a civet. The civet patterns ran down its entire head. Its body was enormous, almost the size of three Spirit Ships, and it emitted a vigorous beastly aura, its body a mix of black and white. It had a total of eight legs and a pair of wings on its back. Especially its teeth, which were like those of a Saber-toothed Tiger, exposed and sword-like, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Way of Inquiry brother, what reason have you to destroy my Laoshan,¡± the ferocious tiger spoke up, asking indifferently. ¡°Are you the Old Demon of Laoshan?¡± Xu Zimei inquired. ¡°The Ancestor is not here; I am merely its mount,¡± the tiger shook its head, its form booming with explosive sounds. A mere mount had already reached the initial state of Yin and Yang in Becoming Emperor. It was likely that the Old Demon of Laoshan, if not a Great Saint, was at the peak of the fifth realm in Becoming Emperor. Ranked among the Heaven Venerables. ¡°Where has the Old Demon of Laoshan gone?¡± Xu Zimei questioned. ¡°The Ancestor is always enigmatic; it has no need to inform us of its whereabouts,¡± the tiger shook its head. ¡°Ancestor, you are also an Emperor, why waste words on him,¡± the Scale Rat King shouted from the side. It seemed somewhat impatient for revenge. ¡°Noisy,¡± Xu Zimei coldly huffed. This heavy sound echoed across the void, shattering it and causing heaven and earth to grow dark, with flashes of lightning and peals of thunder. The Scale Rat King, as if struck by a heavy blow, turned pale and collapsed to the ground unconscious. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the two adjacent Stepping into Immortality experts quickly lifted the fallen Scale Rat King and checked on him. They then looked towards Xu Zimei with awkward expressions. ¡°His Divine Soul has been shattered.¡± ¡°Such domineering methods you have, sir,¡± the tiger snorted. It could be seen exhaling a breath of true essence, which wrapped around the now fractured Divine Soul of the Scale Rat King. ¡°I¡¯m domineering?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled lightly. ¡°Compared to your usual practice of annihilating clans on a whim, I¡¯m probably much less severe.¡± ¡°Are you here to seek justice for Immortal Brew Island?¡± the tiger fixed its gaze and asked. ¡°What does Immortal Brew Island have to do with me, I was merely passing through here when your people stopped me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°Since you¡¯re not letting me go, I suppose we have to have a proper talk about reasoning.¡± Hearing this, the tiger already had an idea in his heart. Apparently, it was those unruly children who had grown accustomed to acting with impunity, relying on the presence of the Old Demon of Laoshan to rob the passersby. Normally, people are afraid of the Old Demon and wouldn¡¯t dare to contest. But it seems they¡¯ve met their match this time. ¡°How about I give some compensation, and we apologize to you, and today¡¯s matter be forgotten?¡± the tiger suggested. ¡°Forgotten?¡± Xu Zimei chuckled. ¡°You want to forget about it, but I don¡¯t wish to forget.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, brother Dao?¡± the fierce tiger said, ¡°Today, if the Ancestor were here, even if you were a Great Emperor, you would have heard of the Ancestor¡¯s fame.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I truly haven¡¯t heard of it,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°The Ancestor is at the pinnacle of Great Emperors, just one step away from becoming a Great Saint,¡± the fierce tiger said coldly. ¡°The Ancestor might become the second one in the Mortal Domain, after the Brahman Demon Great Saint, to ascend to a Great Saint.¡± ¡°The second Great Saint, scare someone to death why don¡¯t you,¡± Xu Zimei laughed heartily. ¡°Brother Dao, I advise you kindly, do not be ignorant of what is good for you,¡± the fierce tiger said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m getting a bit hungry; just not sure if you are a fierce tiger or a sick cat?¡± Xu Zimei cocked his head and said with a grin. ¡°Courting death,¡± the fierce tiger roared angrily, its wings stroking through the silent void, charging directly toward the Spirit Ship. The wind from its transforming wings shredded the void, and the huge Spirit Ship seemed like it was made of paper, instantly obliterated within it. Xu Zimei and others walked on air to avoid the strike. One could see that on the two heads of the fierce tiger, the civet-cat head screeched. Its speed was extremely fast; the Dao source used in Laoshan was actually its own, not the Old Demon of Laoshan¡¯s. In a single small mountain, there were two Great Emperors; no wonder many dare not provoke this place. These little monsters indeed have the capital to be arrogant. ¡­¡­ The fierce tiger was extremely fast, its huge body causing sonic booms in friction with the void. It was like thunder roaring in the sky. ¡°Get down,¡± Xu Zimei bellowed. His figure descended from the sky, his right palm surging with a formidable force, and with a ¡°boom,¡± it struck the back of the fierce tiger. The surrounding void shattered, and spatial turbulence scattered like wild arrows everywhere. The figures of the two, like shells from a cannon, suddenly rushed downwards, plummeting into the void. Xu Zimei grabbed the tiger¡¯s head with one hand and continually bombarded its back with the other. In that Laoshan, the Dao source surged unceasingly, eventually taking the form of an Ancient White Tiger. That White Tiger opened its enormous mouth and swallowed Xu Zimei and the fierce tiger whole. The next moment, the colors on the surface of the White Tiger began to change. The Dao source integrated into its body, transforming into a real fierce tiger. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its figure grew even larger, and it licked its own lips, setting its sights upon Miss Jing and the Moon-picking Fairy in the sky above. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Miss Jing¡¯s complexion changed slightly as she quickly shouted. ¡°What about him?¡± the Moon-picking Fairy asked. ¡°He won¡¯t die that easily; he¡¯s just temporarily trapped,¡± Miss Jing replied. ¡°But we have to help him,¡± said the Moon-picking Fairy. ¡°That fierce tiger is a Great Emperor; if you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll be stuck here forever,¡± Miss Jing said. Her figure broke through the void, ready to depart. However, the fierce tiger had set its sights on her and flew straight toward her. Its speed was extremely fast, and Miss Jing had no chance to react. With a ¡°boom,¡± like fireworks exploding, her figure fell a hundred meters away. The fierce tiger walked step by step towards where Miss Jing had landed. Covered in blood, Miss Jing watched the approaching figure of the fierce tiger. In a condescending manner, it looked down at her, eventually swallowing her in one gulp. Just at the crucial moment, a ray of light erupted from Miss Jing¡¯s body. This light contained the terrifying power of the Dao. It was not a Dao that was comprehended, but the real Dao. The Dao itself. Chapter 1108: 1107 Brahma Demon City, Great Saint Palace Chapter 1108: Chapter 1107 Brahma Demon City, Great Saint Palace The radiance transformed into a wheel, spinning endlessly before her eyes. The moment it spun, it seemed to signify the days and months fleeting by, a reversal of time and space. This reversal of time and space wasn¡¯t a power of the Profound Meaning, nor was it a power of Principle, but the rule of the Way. Rule, the most powerful force in the world. Irreversible, indestructible. In an instant, the great tiger turned into a pile of white bones. Even though it was a Great Emperor, with undying Profound Meaning, overwhelming imperial might, and crossing origins of the Way, it still became nothing but white bones. The body of white bones fell to the ground; Miss Jing looked pale, struggling to stand up from the earth. Moon-picking Fairy quickly stepped forward and helped her to her feet. ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Moon-picking Fairy. ¡°It¡¯s a bit draining. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡± Miss Jing replied. Because the Spirit Ship was destroyed, both of them had arrived and returned to the ruins of Laoshan. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Xu,¡± Moon-picking Fairy suddenly said as she looked not far away, only to see Xu Zimei leaning against the top of a tree. One hand was holding an apple from the tree, leisurely eating it. ¡°Not bad, you guys even killed a Great Emperor,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°All thanks to Miss Jing,¡± Moon-picking Fairy replied. ¡°Young Master Xu, how come you are here?¡± ¡°Just now that ferocious tiger had trapped me inside its body, but later I fell down along with its bones,¡± Xu Zimei casually explained. ¡°I never thought Young Master could be trapped by a tiger,¡± Miss Jing said indifferently. ¡°If one always walks by the river, one cannot avoid getting wet,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°However, compared to that, the spinning wheel from earlier was even more surprising, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ace up my sleeve given by my Master, for use in case of danger,¡± Miss Jing explained. ¡°Ah, Gongyang Ce truly is extraordinary,¡± Xu Zimei nodded with a laugh. He said, ¡°Now that the Spirit Ship has been destroyed, it seems we need to go back and borrow another one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Moon-picking Fairy replied. She gestured with her right hand, gathering immense Spiritual Energy. In the heavens, the fragments of the Spirit Ship that had shattered before now reassembled. Under the condensation of the white Spiritual Energy, a new Spirit Ship vividly formed before them. ¡°These Spirit Ships are not so easily destroyed. As long as one grasps the core, one can easily restore them, or even change their shape,¡± Moon-picking Fairy explained. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue our journey to Brahma Demon City,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡°It would be wise for Young Master to be careful, not only to watch out for your own safety but also to protect us two weak women,¡± Miss Jing advised. Xu Zimei smiled and tossed the apple he was holding aside. ¡°This apple is really sweet!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ The massive Spirit Ship slowly activated, moving onward through the void. The matter of the Old Demon of Laoshan was not taken to heart by anyone. They spent nearly half a month aboard the Spirit Ship, until one morning half a month later. A city seemed to appear out of nowhere, veiled in the dense fog, coming into view. The city walls were made of two types of materials. One was the Demon Bricks with surging Demonic Qi, and the other was the Golden Tiles bathed in Buddhist radiance. Demon Bricks and Golden Tiles. At the city gate of the walls, there stood two statues. One was a Zen Master radiating boundless Buddhist light, the other a Demon King with soaring Demonic Qi. Two statues stand facing each other from afar, both exuding grandeur. Entering the city, it is not particularly large, especially when compared to Beiluo City. However, its prosperity is not the least bit inferior. ¡°The Brahman Demon Great Saint practiced both Buddhism and Demonism. It is said that he once visited the Ancient Altar Temple, worshipped the Great Buddha of his time, and cultivated Theravada Buddhism. Latter, he received the heritage of the Demon Race. Cultivating both Buddhist and Demonic arts, he was truly a major practitioner of both Brahman and Demon paths,¡± Miss Jing explained on the side. As the three of them entered the city, they observed that both Buddhism and Demon Cult were thriving here. However, these so-called two schools were merely superficial imitations, not the true fusion of Buddhist and Demonic methods. ¡°Where is the Teleportation Array to the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Normally, to enter the small world of the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea, you must either be a disciple of the Western Region Brahma Sect. Or you must meet their criteria,¡± Miss Jing said. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Since this place is governed by the Western Region Brahma Sect, you should understand that they set the rules.¡± ¡­¡­ Great Saint Palace! This is the largest palace in Brahma Demon City, built to commemorate the Brahman Demon Great Saint after his disappearance. Now, the Great Saint Palace functions more like an office for the Western Region Brahma Sect. Because the entrance to the small world of the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea is located inside here. The entire palace is decorated with black gilt and is not very large, divided into several areas. The core area is where the Formation is located. On the left side, there are tasks issued by the Western Region Brahma Sect, completion of which earns points. And points are essential for entering the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea. On the right side, there¡¯s a place selling Pills and weapons, akin to a shop in nature. ¡°Capturing the Great Thief of Jiangbei alive yields thirty points, killing him earns ten points.¡± ¡°Finding a stalk of Dragon Saliva Grass will earn twenty points.¡± ¡°A piece of Ancient Dragon Bone can fetch fifty points.¡± Xu Zimei stood in front of the task list on the left and observed that there were all kinds of tasks available. Miss Jing came over and said, ¡°I just asked around, entering the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea once requires a hundred points and you can stay three days.¡± ¡°Do you two also wish to enter with me?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Since we are here, we should indeed explore,¡± Moon-picking Fairy said with a smile. Suddenly, arguing voices seemed to have erupted next to the palace. ¡°Zen Old Ghost, isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing a bit unethical? Jiang Tu is our Demon Sect¡¯s disciple participating in the competition, enticing him away midway, how is that fair play?¡± A man dressed in a black robe, with explosive long hair, walked in from outside, yelling discontentedly. In the room on the right, an old man wearing a Kasaya walked out. He held a cup of tea, with a Zen Stick on his back, and as he walked, his iron chains clanked, producing a ¡°bang bang bang¡± sound. Zen Old Ghost gently sipped his tea, then calmly smiled and said, ¡°Everyone recruits based on their own ability, where does this claim of stealing people come from?¡± ¡°The Myriad Laws Pill Meeting begins tomorrow, you¡¯re stealing people at this critical moment, where do I have time to find someone else?¡± the man in black robe said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s true everyone recruits based on ability, but these underhanded tactics of yours, I will report them as they are to the Sect Master.¡± ¡°Then you go find the Sect Master, why come to me?¡± Zen Old Ghost laughed. ¡°You¡­¡­,¡± the man in black robe snorted coldly, not responding. A few disciples dressed in black robes stood behind him; he waved his hand and signalled them with a look. The disciples moved to the left side of the tasks board and placed a large task panel on it. ¡°Representing Demon Sect in participating in the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting, points awarded based on performance.¡± Chapter 1109: 1108: Sliced Meat Chapter 1109: Chapter 1108: Sliced Meat Xu Zimei looked at the posted notice and then turned his gaze to Miss Jing, asking, ¡°What is this Myriad Laws Pill Meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the grand occasions in Brahma Demon City,¡± Miss Jing explained. ¡°Currently, the Brahma Sect in the Western Region is divided into two factions: one is the Demon Sect, and the other is the Zen Sect. The two factions are in constant conflict, each wanting to eradicate the other and become the true ruler of the Western Region¡¯s Brahma Sect. This so-called Myriad Laws Pill Meeting is a feverish era for alchemists. Every year, the Demon and Zen Sects compete in secret, and the winner gains control of the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea¡¯s small world for three years.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s interesting,¡± Xu Zimei said with a smile. ¡­¡­ ¡°Zen Old Ghost, wait and see, we¡¯re not done with this,¡± the black-robed elder retorted angrily. ¡°What can you possibly do to me,¡± Zen Old Ghost laughed: ¡°The Pill Meeting competition is all about one¡¯s own skill, not even the Sect Master can interfere with me. In my opinion, your Demon Sect should have been abolished long ago, if not for the Sect Master¡¯s protection.¡± ¡°Bullshit,¡± the black-robed elder cursed angrily: ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you to the ground right now.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s try and see who¡¯s afraid, who!¡± Zen Old Ghost, also hot-tempered, stepped forward without yielding. Just as the two were about to fight, a sudden voice chimed in from the side. ¡°How are the points calculated for this Myriad Laws Pill Meeting?¡± The two turned their heads to see a young man in a purple robe holding a task card, smiling and listening. Xu Zimei looked at the task card in his hand. It mentioned representing the Demon Sect in the competition and earning points based on performance. But it did not specify how many points would be awarded. ¡°Who are you?¡± the black-robed elder asked. ¡°Don¡¯t just take the card carelessly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to participate in the Pill Meeting,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Just wondering how the points are awarded?¡± ¡°To represent the Demon Sect, you must pass my test, not just anyone can stand in for it. To avoid wasting a spot,¡± the black-robed elder replied. ¡°If you can make it into the top ten, you get a thousand points. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you get into the top five, you get ten thousand points. From the top five onwards, for each place you move up, the points increase tenfold.¡± ¡°What if someone becomes the first place?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°First place?¡± the black-robed elder laughed heartily. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t set your sights too high. If you¡¯re first, I¡¯ll guarantee you free access to the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea¡¯s small world for three years.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Xu Zimei nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, I¡¯ll conduct a unified assessment this afternoon. It¡¯s not possible to let just one person through,¡± the black-robed elder said. Xu Zimei nodded, not minding too much. It was only morning now; there was still quite a bit of time until the afternoon. He briefly gave his name to the black-robed elder, and then he left the Great Saint Palace with Miss Jing. ¡°Do you really plan to participate in that Myriad Laws Pill Meeting?¡± Miss Jing asked. ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Zimei counter-asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter.¡± ¡°You probably haven¡¯t refined pills before, don¡¯t think pill refining is too simple,¡± Miss Jing said. Moon-picking Fairy nodded in agreement by her side. ¡°Pill refining is different from cultivation; the higher you go, the more difficult it becomes. Even if you¡¯re a Great Emperor, it doesn¡¯t mean you can beat those people.¡± Xu Zimei smiled confidently, ready to take on the challenge. Among the ten Divine Methods he knew, there was one called the Great Mysterious Pill Scripture. This method was specifically designed for pill refining. The pills refined, including the techniques used, were second to none. This task would not be difficult for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the venue of the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting,¡± Xu Zimei said. The Great Saint Palace is located at the center of Brahma Demon City. And the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting is held right next to it in the Central Square. All alchemists will be concocting pills there, and it is said that judges from the Pill Tower will be invited to preside over the event. The grandeur of the Pill Meeting is said to be rarely seen in this world. Especially for the residents of Brahma Demon City, it is an exceptionally grand occasion. When Xu Zimei and her two companions arrived, they saw the square spanning thousands of square kilometers. Around the perimeter, dragon pillars loomed faintly. These are the Pill Dragon Pillars. Because high-grade pills often show signs between heaven and earth when they are created, and even more so, a divine pill¡¯s emergence may even trigger a Heavenly Tribulation. Hence, these Pill Dragon Pillars are erected in response to Tribulation. With Pill Dragons¡¯ protection, the Tribulation will not descend, and the myriad laws will not invade. However, the Pill Dragon Pillars consume a huge amount of energy, so they are not used except in such grand occasions. This square is divided into individual spaces marked out with black lines. At that time, every alchemist will stay within their own designated space, not allowed to cross the boundary to disturb other alchemists. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as Xu Zimei was observing, an angry, light admonishing sound suddenly came from the side. Xu Zimei turned her head and saw the Moon-picking Fairy looking furiously at a man next to her. The man wore a gray robe and had a shaven head. Around his neck hung a string of Buddha Beads made of skulls. However, his complexion was pale, and his steps seemed unsteady, clearly someone weakened by indulgence in alcohol and pleasure. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°That man just tried to touch the Moon-picking Fairy but she managed to dodge it,¡± Miss Jing said in a low voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The bald man retorted. ¡°Shameless,¡± scoffed the Moon-picking Fairy coldly, retreating to stand beside Xu Zimei. ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re calling me shameless. If I don¡¯t act a bit shamelessly, wouldn¡¯t I be letting you down,¡± the bald man laughed heartily and lunged at the Moon-picking Fairy again. His behavior was much like that of a hooligan. ¡°Handle it as you see fit, I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens,¡± Xu Zimei said softly. The Moon-picking Fairy nodded slightly. Although she was not as capable as Xu Zimei, her own cultivation level was not weak, and she had a certain status on Immortal Brew Island. Her right hand surged with Immortal Qi, and with a forceful slap, the bald man let out a scream and flew backward, his head crashing into a nearby step, bleeding profusely. This bald man¡¯s cultivation was merely around Spirit Vein level, aptly described with the words ¡®mere ant¡¯. ¡°Rolling Meat¡± got beaten up,¡± someone in the crowd exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Who is it? Someone from out of town, right?¡± Some people looked sympathetically at the Moon-picking Fairy and advised, ¡°You better leave quickly. Having beaten up ¡®Rolling Meat¡¯, it won¡¯t be easy to settle this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, his father is the abbot of Gold Cicada Temple. You shouldn¡¯t mess with him.¡± ¡°Monks can get married now?¡± Xu Zimei asked with a light chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? ¡®Wine and meat pass through the intestines, the Buddha Ancestor stays within the heart,''¡± someone explained. ¡°Our Brahma Sect in Brahma Demon City does not care about these things, as long as one¡¯s heart is sincere. Even monks can marry and have children.¡± ¡°No worries, we can handle it,¡± Xu Zimei gestured dismissively. Someone nearby sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t listen to advice. You¡¯ll take a fall sooner or later. It¡¯s just a pity for such a beautiful woman.¡± Xu Zimei looked up and saw the so-called ¡®Rolling Meat¡¯ bald man, already with a bloodied head, unconscious on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go find a place to rest first,¡± Xu Zimei said. After all, the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting doesn¡¯t start until tomorrow. Chapter 1110 1109: Mage Jinchan, Do You Want to Give It a Try? Three people casually picked an inn. The inn was called "Ruyi." It was of a decent size with a moderate number of patrons. They chose a table by the street and ordered a spread of dishes. "I heard that in Brahma Demon City, there''s a Bianfu Pavilion renowned for gathering intelligence on the insides of the small worlds at the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea." Miss Jing said, "If the Xuan Yuan family has shown up there, there might be records on it." "How do you know everything," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I''ve been to Brahma Demon City before, and besides, Bianfu Pavilion is quite famous here, second only to the Great Saint Palace," Miss Jing replied. As the three were conversing, suddenly a group of monks walked in from outside. "Bang bang bang"¡ªthe sound of their uniform footsteps resounded in unison. All of these monks, wielding staffs, appeared to be martial monks, and they surrounded the entire inn. "It seems they are after us," the Moon-picking Fairy said. Xu Zimei picked up his cup and took a light sip. The monks stopped in place, knocking their staffs on the ground, producing a series of loud echoes that made the ground tremble. "Honorable Zen Masters, may I ask what this is about?" the innkeeper hurriedly stepped forward. Then, the monks parted to make way for a fat monk wearing a golden kasaya to walk in. "Things have gone missing from our Gold Cicada Temple; we heard that they were stolen by these people," the monk said, his gaze turned toward Xu Zimei and his companions. He spoke lightly, "Now, please trouble yourselves to come with us." "With a crime intended, one never lacks words to condemn," the Moon-picking Fairy replied indifferently. "I don''t care what you have to say, explain yourself after you''ve gone to Gold Cicada Temple," the obese monk said and reached out his large hand towards the Moon-picking Fairy. The Moon-picking Fairy snorted coldly, waved her jade-like hand, and a gust of palm wind resounded with a "boom," clashing with the monk''s palm. The monk staggered several steps backwards while the Moon-picking Fairy remained cool and composed. The monk''s face turned sour as he shouted loudly, "Seize them." Surrounding monks all raised their staffs, forming an array around them, and started circling. "Sh¨¨ (Éâ)," a monk bellowed from among them. Each monk was bathed in radiant Buddha light, with their auras blazing. In the void, each solidified a character for "Sh¨¨ (Éâ)." The Moon-picking Fairy huffed, stood up, her flowing robe stirred as spiritual energy around her rose continuously. With a point of her finger, ripples spread through the space around them. Behind her, her True Fate manifested, conjuring a phantom shadow of a Nine Phoenix. The call of the phoenix resonated through the land, the flames of the phoenix soared. Wings spread in unison, lighting the expanse of the universe. The screeching of the Nine Phoenix tore through the stillness of the void, setting the inn ablaze with nameless fire. The innkeeper''s face paled as he tried to put out the fire, shouting, "If you want to fight, take it outside! My small inn can''t take this. If you don''t stop, I will surely report this to the Brahma Sect of the Western Region." However, nobody paid any attention to the innkeeper''s words. The Nine Phoenix flew directly towards the golden "Sh¨¨," which then transformed into a shield, and the two were locked in a stalemate. The Moon-picking Fairy formed seals with her hands, and a crescent moon burst from her brow. The majesty of the Nine Phoenix surged dozens of times over, shattering the "Sh¨¨" character, and charged towards the fat monk. In an instant, the whole inn burned to ash. The monks screamed as they were sent flying in all directions. The might of the Nine Phoenix didn''t wane, diving in for another strike. Just then, a colossal Buddha hand slapped down, utterly annihilating the Nine Phoenix amidst its piercing cries. The Moon-picking Fairy''s gaze sharpened as she looked into the distance. She saw an old monk in a purple kasaya approaching, holding a staff and with eight distinct scars on his bald head. The old monk, with his white beard and Buddha light emanating around him, had skin as smooth as a newborn''s, without a single wrinkle. As he approached, the surrounding crowd seemed to hear the chanting of "Amitabha Buddha" and other Buddhist hymns. "There''s no need to look for the Brahma Sect of the Western Region, the Gold Cicada Temple is part of the Zen Sect," the old monk said calmly. He held a Buddhist salute, as if he were a peerless Great Buddha. In a murmur, all things come to a rest, Buddhas descend to the world, and the Wheel of Buddha begins to manifest in his mind. "It''s Jin Chanzi," someone exclaimed around. Some followers of the Zen Sect even knelt down in worship. "I have seen Mage Jinchan." "Abbot," the corpulent monk also hurriedly scrambled up from the ground. "I asked you to invite these patrons for questioning; how did it turn into such a mess?" Mage Jinchan frowned and asked. "They refused, and they even hurt people," the corpulent monk hurriedly explained. "A monk does not speak false words," Mage Jinchan coldly huffed. "Wu Xing, you must recognize your crime." The corpulent monk quickly knelt down, "Disciple is willing to accept the punishment." "Considering it''s your first offense, get up," Mage Jinchan waved his hand and approached the three individuals, including Xu Zimei. "Is the young man from the Central Square the one injured by the lady?" He looked at the Moon-picking Fairy and asked. "It was me. So what?" the Moon-picking Fairy replied. "Everything has its cause and effect. His frivolity towards you justifies your injury to him. However, lady, your action was excessively heavy, this cause is not enough to compensate for the consequence." "What do you intend to do?" asked the Moon-picking Fairy. "Follow me back to the Gold Cicada Temple and be suppressed under the Buddha Monk Tower for thirty years. After thirty years, the lady will be free to leave," Mage Jinchan said calmly. "What if I don''t go?" the Moon-picking Fairy asked. "That''s not up to you," Mage Jinchan gave a Buddhist salute, and it seemed as if a Great Buddha rose up from the ground around him. "Then today, I can only enlighten you," the monk said. The Moon-picking Fairy''s gaze sharpened, her glabella lit up with moonlight as if the full moon hung high, and her aura surged immensely. But when Mage Jinchan raised his hand, that full moon was instantly suppressed. The might of the Immortal Extreme surged around. "You have the heart of the full moon, yet you lack the virtues of the full moon. Today, I shall extract your full moon," he said. As the Moon-picking Fairy was suppressed and immobilized on the spot, Xu Zimei picked up a pair of chopsticks and gave them a gentle shake. A piece of vegetable leaf on the chopsticks shot forward. The leaf, like a scythe, slit the firmament, heading towards Mage Jinchan. With a "boom", the grand palm of the mage was destroyed, a powerful sonic explosion sounded, and Mage Jinchan was sent flying. He crashed through several inns before finally coming to a halt. "This dish is a bit too savory," Xu Zimei said, minding his business. Mage Jinchan immediately rose to his feet, and from his mouth came the sound of Buddhist chanting, his eyes turned to gold as he peered through the void at Xu Zimei. "May I know who you are?" he asked. "Just a patron having a meal," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "I heard you wanted to enlighten others; can you enlighten yourself?" he asked. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re with her," Mage Jinchan asked with a heavy gaze. "That''s not important," Xu Zimei said with a smile. "You should think about how you''re going to leave this place." "I am a person of the Zen Sect, you wouldn''t dare kill me," Mage Jinchan said lightly. In Brahma Demon City, the Zen Sect is an absolute talisman for protection. "Do you want to try?" Xu Zimei slowly turned his head, asking with a light smile. Chapter 1111: 1110: Five Elements Blood Condensation Pill, Alchemy Competition Chapter 1111: Chapter 1110: Five Elements Blood Condensation Pill, Alchemy Competition Looking into Xu Zimei¡¯s eyes, Mage Jinchan inexplicably felt a sense of fear in his heart. He asked, ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°How much do you think your life is worth?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Just say what you want,¡± Mage Jinchan replied. ¡°Shopkeeper, get me some writing tools,¡± ordered Xu Zimei to the innkeeper next to him. ¡°Charge him for the damages to the inn.¡± The shopkeeper glanced at Mage Jinchan. With a cold snort, Mage Jinchan then threw over several thousand Spirit Crystals. The shopkeeper carefully collected them, and from behind the now-ruined counter, took out the writing tools and placed them before Xu Zimei. ¡°Demon Emperor Flower, Ghostly Dead Branch, Mana Fruit, Void Heaven Divine Vine, Black Orchid¡­¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Zimei wrote out a full sheet extravagantly. Because he was attending the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting tomorrow, he was preparing the materials needed for making Pills. ¡°By tomorrow before sunrise, I need to see the Mysterious Medicines listed here,¡± Xu Zimei declared. Mage Jinchan took the list and after looking at it for a short while, his expression immediately became uncomfortable. Any single herb listed was a top quality Mysterious Medicine, some even incredibly rare and priceless. ¡°You are asking for too much,¡± Mage Jinchan said. ¡°You can choose not to comply, if you think these things are more important than your life,¡± Xu Zimei retorted. ¡°You could also feign agreement and seek help from others within the Zen Sect. I don¡¯t care. Either way, I must see these Mysterious Medicines tomorrow morning, or else you will not be safe.¡± Hearing Xu Zimei¡¯s words, Mage Jinchan remained silent for a long while before finally nodding reluctantly. ¡°I will prepare them.¡± Xu Zimei waved his hand, gesturing for him to leave. Watching Mage Jinchan leaving, Miss Jing asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that those Zen Sect people will come and trouble you again?¡± ¡°As long as I pass the Demon Sect¡¯s assessments this afternoon, they will naturally protect me,¡± Xu Zimei replied. He stood up and slightly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity for this fine meal.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ The autumn wind made a turn in the sky, carrying a touch of chill and desolation, then returned to the trees covered in yellow leaves. Accompanied by the Moon-picking Fairy and another, Xu Zimei returned to the Great Saint Palace. A young man in a black robe saw Xu Zimei and approached him directly. He asked, ¡°Are you here for the assessment?¡± ¡°Myriad Laws Pill Meeting,¡± Xu Zimei nodded. ¡°The master and other contestants are already waiting for you inside; we¡¯re just missing you,¡± said the young man in the black robe. ¡°How many people have come?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°Including you, there are ten. All famous alchemists,¡± the young man in the black robe replied. Under his guidance, Xu Zimei and the others entered the inner room next door. The room was spacious, and one could smell the strong fragrance of Pills upon entering. With a breath, it felt like Spiritual Energy was flowing as liquid, streaming into one¡¯s limbs and bones. As Xu Zimei entered, he noticed the robed elder was already talking about something. There were six men and three women in total. ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± the robed elder said with a neutral tone as he glanced at Xu Zimei. ¡°You only mentioned this afternoon, without specifying an exact time, and it¡¯s still not past afternoon yet,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°My friend, what Elder Qian Sha says goes. Don¡¯t argue,¡± a man nearby interjected. ¡°Alright, everyone take a seat,¡± the robed elder waved his hand. Introducing himself, he said, ¡°Those who are familiar with the Demon Sect might know me, I am called Qian Sha. You may address me as Elder Qian Sha.¡± Below the elder, there were ten stone altars arranged. These stone altars were covered with various types of Pills, possibly several dozens of kinds. Elder Qian Sha waved his hand and continued, ¡°On each of your tables, you are currently presented with some Mysterious Medicine. Each person¡¯s Mysterious Medicine is exactly the same in terms of the dosage, age, and size. Now follow me to the Central Square, where each of you will craft a Six-Rank Five Elements Blood Condensation Pill. The final judgement will be based on the quality.¡± Upon hearing Elder Qian Sha¡¯s words, a young man nearby inquired, ¡°May I ask how many among us ten will be selected?¡± ¡°Only one,¡± Elder Qian Sha replied. ¡°The quota for participating in the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting is limited, and our Demon Sect can only have three people. The other two have already been decided.¡± Upon these words, everyone was somewhat solemn. This meant that each of the ten of them must regard the others as rivals. ¡°Now please pack up your herbs and come with me,¡± Elder Qian Sha said. ¡°There is only one portion of the herbs, handle it carefully.¡± The crowd nodded slightly and walked towards the Central Square. The Five Elements Blood Condensation Pill is already a Six-Rank pill, and within the Six-Rank category, it is considered quite decent. Pills are graded in nine ranks, a commonly known fact in the secular world. Because once a pill reaches the Sixth Rank, it means that its formation will attract a heavenly tribulation. ¡°Are you sure you can do this?¡± Miss Jing asked with some concern from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Xu Zimei smiled and said. Elder Qian Sha, leading the group, was particularly eye-catching in the Central Square. Not only did he attract the attention of nearby passers-by, but several people from the Zen Sect also came to watch. The leader was none other than Zen Old Ghost. When Zen Old Ghost and Elder Qian Sha faced each other, both snorted coldly. ¡°What? Really couldn¡¯t find anyone else, and you¡¯re picking a general from among the short?¡± ¡°Mind your own affairs,¡± Elder Qian Sha responded indifferently upon hearing the taunt. ¡°Well then, today let me see what kind of trash you are testing,¡± Zen Old Ghost laughed and said. ¡­¡­¡­ Upon reaching the square, Elder Qian Sha calmly told everyone, ¡°Find a spot and begin.¡± The ten nodded, and with a wave of their hands, each took out their own Pill Furnace. Nine Pill Furnaces landed on the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯ sound. Only Xu Zimei remained unresponsive. ¡°Where is your Pill Furnace?¡± Elder Qian Sha asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have one,¡± Xu Zimei laughed and shook his head. ¡°Are you an Alchemist? Not even having a Pill Furnace?¡± Elder Qian Sha challenged. ¡°I think our friend here should just quit, the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting is not something just anyone can attend,¡± sneered a young man beside. ¡°Alchemists generally use Pill Furnaces, I never use them for crafting Pills,¡± Xu Zimei laughed. ¡°Ridiculous,¡± snorted another Alchemist nearby. ¡°A Pill Furnace is the livelihood and life of an Alchemist, even Alchemists from Pill Tower dare not claim to craft Pills without one. How can you, a junior, make such a reckless statement.¡± ¡°Pill Tower?¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Never heard of it.¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± the Alchemist pointing at Xu Zimei was about to burst out, but was stopped by Elder Qian Sha. ¡°Enough,¡± Elder Qian Sha waved his hand and looked towards Xu Zimei. ¡°I have a Pill Furnace I could lend to you. But using someone else¡¯s Pill Furnace may be awkward, do you want it?¡± ¡°I told you, crafting Pills does not require a Pill Furnace,¡± Xu Zimei shook his head. ¡°Since you insist, I won¡¯t force you,¡± Elder Qian Sha waved his hand. In his heart, he had already counted Xu Zimei out. Chapter 1112: 1111 Pill Thunder, Phoenix Ancient Stove Chapter 1112: Chapter 1111 Pill Thunder, Phoenix Ancient Stove ¡°Let¡¯s see how you refine without a Pill Furnace.¡± Elder Qian Sha¡¯s figure retreated to the side, making room for the crowd. All ten individuals had a solemn expression, even though refining Grade Six Pills was not a difficult task for them. However, in pill refining, the most important aspect is the grade of the Pills, followed by the time it takes. A true pill-refining grandmaster, even when making Grade One Pills, can forcibly refine to the highest grade. That is to achieve the most perfect fusion that the Mysterious Medicine can withstand. ¡­¡­ On the periphery of the Central Square where the onlookers were gathered, many people were discussing in low voices. The Myriad Laws Pill Meeting had begun its buildup a month earlier, with all participating forces scouting for pill masters. People who are passionate about pill refining from all over have gathered here, eager to witness this grand spectacle. The Pill Meeting hasn¡¯t started yet, but this appetizer seems quite nice. On the Zen Sect side, a disciple brought over a chair for Zen Old Ghost to sit down slowly. ¡°Elder, will any of these people be a threat?¡± a disciple beside him asked in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch and see. Although I¡¯m not concerned, we might encounter some masters among the common folk,¡± Zen Old Ghost said indifferently. He and Elder Qian Sha have a history of discord, not just because of their personalities, but also because of the covert struggles between their demonic and Zen sects. Despite their constant conflicts, he has never underestimated the other party in his heart. He¡¯s always been a cautious person. ¡­ ¡°Brother, look, someone is refining pills up ahead, there¡¯s a crowd watching,¡± a little girl shouted. She held a stick of sugar-coated haws in her hand, her mouth sticky with sugar. The little girl was around thirteen or fourteen years old, with two braids as white as mutton fat, and when she smiled, a dimple appeared on her left cheek. Her skin was soft and tender as if she were a porcelain doll, incredibly cute. And behind her followed a young man. The young man indulgently carried her on his back. ¡°Higher, higher, I can¡¯t see,¡± the little girl holding the sugar-coated haws shouted. The young man gave a helpless smile, swiftly navigating through the crowd. The dense crowd could not block his path, and in a few breaths, he had already dashed to the forefront of the Central Square. ¡°Can you see clearly now?¡± the young man laughed. ¡°Yes,¡± the little girl nodded. ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about a pill refining competition? It¡¯s better to go back and read a few more pill scriptures,¡± the young man said helplessly. ¡°No, I want to watch,¡± the girl pouted her lips. ¡­¡­ On the Central Square, the pill refining competition had already begun. Xu Zimei was not in a hurry; he observed the other participants. Six of them were doing it by the book, nothing remarkable to see. But three individuals were attracting attention. One was a white-haired youth, with hair as white as snow, sharp facial features, profound eyes, and a quite attractive face. His Pill Furnace was pure white. With a single pat on the Pill Furnace, a ¡°buzzing¡± sound followed. The flame of the Pill Furnace was like white snow, except that the snow was scorching hot. Snow flutters in the scorching sun of March, accumulating in the Pill Furnace, making a ¡°crackling¡± sound. Another was a short-haired youth. With a crew cut, a resolute face, dressed in a black long shirt, the Pill Furnace in front of him was shaped like a lion. The lion¡¯s mouth was where the flame erupted, the entrance for the Pill Furnace. Around him, lion-shaped flames wrapped around as if a Fire Lion was roaring, attached to the lion-shaped Pill Furnace. The last of the three was a woman. The woman was dressed in a Daoist robe of the Confucian style, her black, straight hair tied up with a butterfly ribbon. Her features were ordinary, yet she carried a unique charm. One of those who grows on you over time. In front of her, the Pill Furnace laid out was quite special, with phoenix cries intermittently emerging from it. The Pill Furnace resembled a Phoenix spreading its wings, with the wings transformed into red flames, and its four legs as blue flames. The head was a green flame, and its eyes were black flames. While its body turned into yellow flames. Altogether, five colors of flames coalesced into the shape of a Phoenix. When the roaring flames burned, the surrounding void became a void of nothingness, the power of these flames deeply moving. ¡°It¡¯s the Phoenix Ancient Stove,¡± someone nearby exclaimed in surprise. ¡°It is said that this Phoenix Ancient Stove was the national Pill Furnace of the Phoenix Ancient Country. After the Phoenix Ancient Country was destroyed, the whereabouts of this Pill Furnace became unknown; to think that it has now fallen into this woman¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Who is this woman? She seems quite unfamiliar. Could she be one of the remnants from the old Phoenix Ancient Country?¡± The surrounding crowd was abuzz with discussion. The little girl holding candied hawthorns was also astonished, saying: ¡°What beautiful flames.¡± ¡°The flames are indeed beautiful, but her pill-refining technique is immature; what a pity for such a Pill Furnace,¡± a young man evaluated from the side. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re always comparing others to yourself,¡± the little girl said with a laugh. ¡°Among the thirty-six levels, there are not many who dare to say they can definitely beat you.¡± ¡­ In the Central Square, the other nine people were carefully refining Pills. Their movements were skilled, with various Mysterious Medicines being thrown in. The Pill fire is extremely important for pill refining, which not only can smelt Mysterious Medicine faster. It can also retain more of the Mysterious Medicine¡¯s essence, resulting in a higher Grade of the finished Pills. Xu Zimei yawned, somewhat unimpressed. Only to see him slowly stretching out his right hand. His lack of movement until now had already piqued the curiosity of many people. But when he finally did move, many eyes involuntarily fell upon him. Green flames were burning on his right hand. With a wave of Xu Zimei¡¯s hands, all the Mysterious Medicines given to him by Elder Qian Sha were tossed out in one fell swoop. Mysterious Water Grass, Green Wood Root, Fire Phoenix Blood, Ever White Gold, and including Wisteria sinensis. Using Mysterious Medicines of the Five Elements as the main ingredient, with other Mysterious Medicines as auxiliary materials. After all Mysterious Medicines were thrown out, Xu Zimei didn¡¯t sort them but directly burned them with the green flames. ¡°Reckless,¡± someone in the crowd commented angrily upon witnessing this scene. ¡°This person is simply wasting Mysterious Medicine, knowing nothing about pill refining.¡± One must know that within Pills, each Mysterious Medicine¡¯s medicinal properties could conflict or complement with one another. Just like the principles of the Five Elements mutually overcoming or generating each other, they all need to be added in sequence. Xu Zimei¡¯s way of indiscriminately burning everything together, and not using a Pill Furnace to concentrate the energies, resembled a practice even less proficient than a novice, he was simply fooling around. However, no sooner had that person finished speaking than the scent of Pills wafted through the air in less than ten seconds. ¡°Who is that? Are the Pills about to form?¡± ¡°Such a rich pill fragrance, by right, a sixth-grade Pill shouldn¡¯t smell like this.¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The cream of the crop!¡± The crowd was buzzing with discussion, but the next moment they were struck with shock and awe. Only to see Xu Zimei¡¯s hands with the green flames dissipate, and a Pill with the colors of the Five Elements spinning in the void above. At the moment when the Pill formed, there were bright patterns flickering on it. At the same time, the originally clear sky suddenly darkened. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, clouds gathered overhead. ¡°This, this is a thunder tribulation.¡± ¡°Pill Thunder, from where does such Pill Thunder come for a sixth-grade Pill?¡± People exclaimed in wonder. To know that Pills from sixth-grade onward begin to attract Pill Thunder, but the thunder for sixth-grade Pills is merely a phenomenon and can¡¯t harm anyone. Chapter 1113: 1112 Six Dao Dan Patterns, Prepare Materials Chapter 1113: Chapter 1112 Six Dao Dan Patterns, Prepare Materials The Power of the Five Elements surged towards the sky. Transforming into five beams of light that illuminated the heavens, the bloodthirstiness of the Five Elements Blood Condensation Pill was intense. With bloodthirstiness as its core, suppressed by the Five Elements, and augmented by the Power of the Five Elements, it could be considered a superior pill among Grade Six Pills. The thunderbolts in the sky grew increasingly violent. Phenomena like Pill Thunder does not usually descend for Grade Six Pills, but at this moment, the thunderbolts hanging overhead loomed like a knife, a presage of their imminent fall. ¡°You must be joking, he succeeded in refining it like this?¡± ¡°Did any of you count how long he took to refine the pill just now, ten seconds? Or fifteen seconds?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve spent a lifetime refining pills, only to have practiced to the dogs.¡± The crowd around buzzed with discussion. The little girl with the candied haw on a stick licked her candied haw, smiling, ¡°Did you see clearly?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t understand anything,¡± said the youth, shaking his head gravely. ¡°Told you not to underestimate others,¡± the little girl replied smugly. ¡­¡­ Ominous thunderclouds filled the sky, a thunder tribulation seeming on the verge of descending. The rumbling sound of thunder was already approaching. Xu Zimei waved her right hand, the Spiritual Energy in her palm surged forward, snatching the Five Elements Blood Condensation Pill. The aura of the Pills was shielded, and the thunder tribulation in the sky gradually weakened. Eventually, it vanished into a clear sky. As if nothing had ever happened. Xu Zimei extended her hand, the Pill loosened, bursting forth with multicolored light. Six stripes of Dao patterns were shining. The pinnacle of a Grade Six Pill is six Dao patterns; likewise, a Grade Seven Pill has seven Dao patterns. The scent of Pills spread far and wide, detectable from miles around. With a ¡°Pfft,¡± a sound suddenly came from nearby. The Pill Furnace in front of the white-haired youth was unstable, and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. The Pill that was on the verge of taking shape was instantly ruined. The white-haired youth¡¯s face turned ashen; he was close to success, but seeing Xu Zimei¡¯s early triumph, and with such high quality, panic naturally rose within him. A small mistake had led to the waste of all his previous efforts. Such is the cruelty of pill refining. Until the very last second, no one can be certain of perfect pill formation. Following the white-haired youth¡¯s mistake, the other participants consecutively finished their own Pills. However, the others were unremarkable, mere Grade Six Pills with barely one or two Dao patterns. The woman from the Phoenix Ancient Stove proved to be the most outstanding among them, having refined a Pill with five Dao patterns. Elder Qian Sha stood up, giving Xu Zimei a thorough look. He then collected the Pills from everyone. ¡°No need for comparisons, he has won,¡± the woman from the Phoenix Ancient Stove calmly stated. ¡°What is your name?¡± Qian Sha inquired, looking at Xu Zimei. ¡°Xu Zimei.¡± ¡°Good, come with me to the Great Saint Palace later,¡± nodded Qian Sha. He glanced at the several other contestants and, after a moment of reflection, said, ¡°The nine of you will each receive a hundred points. Five high-level Mysterious Medicines as a reward, too.¡± The few of them hastened to express their thanks. ¡­¡­ As the dispersing crowd thinned, Zen Old Ghost squinted his eyes. A Disciple next to him asked softly, ¡°Elder, how shall this be handled?¡± ¡°Did you understand his method of refining just now?¡± the Zen Old Ghost inquired. ¡°What method of refining? That was purely reckless refining,¡± the Disciple replied. ¡°Reckless refining?¡± Zen Old Ghost chuckled coldly. ¡°Can you refine pills of such quality in such a short time?¡± The disciple remained silent. ¡°I have my own judgment on this matter; you don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Zen Old Ghost said with a slight hand wave. ¡­¡­ Xu Zimei followed Elder Qian Sha back to that room in the Great Saint Palace. ¡°To be honest, I underestimated you,¡± Elder Qian Sha spoke directly. ¡°And then?¡± Xu Zimei asked. ¡°I¡¯ll explain the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting to you briefly. If you can help our Demon Sect achieve good results, we will surely reward you generously,¡± Elder Qian Sha said. ¡°I only want points,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°No problem,¡± Elder Qian Sha asserted. ¡°Have you decided what pills you¡¯ll refine tomorrow? Naturally, the higher the grade, the better.¡± Upon saying this, Elder Qian Sha added, ¡°Among those participating in the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting, the ones you should watch out for are the people from the Pill Tower and the Zen Sect.¡± ¡°Pill Tower?¡± Xu Zimei asked with confusion. ¡°What is that place?¡± ¡°As an alchemist, you don¡¯t know about the Pill Tower?¡± Elder Qian Sha said with surprise. ¡°Who taught you alchemy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m self-taught,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°Stop kidding,¡± Elder Qian Sha obviously didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°With your ability, how can you have no known master?¡± ¡°Then who does my pill-refining technique resemble?¡± Xu Zimei asked. After pondering for a moment, Elder Qian Sha shook his head slightly. The alchemy just now, although successful, was indeed haphazard and had no actual technique to speak of. However, since Xu Zimei succeeded, I can¡¯t really say anything. ¡°You¡¯ll need to provide your own alchemy ingredients. Tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll do my best to help you,¡± Elder Qian Sha offered. Xu Zimei thought for a moment; most of the ingredients he needed had already been prepared by Mage Jinchan. Only a few important ones remained. ¡°Help me find three main ingredients,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°The demon core of a Nine Lives Cat Demon, a strand of Immortal Qi, and a Dragon Ball from a ten-thousand-year-old Golden Dragon.¡± As soon as he said this, Elder Qian Sha¡¯s expression turned awkward. One of these ingredients would already be troublesome enough, let alone all three. ¡°What pill are you planning to refine?¡± Elder Qian Sha asked with a wry smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes,¡± Xu Zimei replied. ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t do it with my abilities,¡± Elder Qian Sha shook his head. ¡°Have your entire Demon Sect search for me,¡± Xu Zimei said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Elder Qian Sha flatly refused. ¡°What if I win first place in the Myriad Laws Pill Meeting?¡± Xu Zimei said calmly. ¡°This¡­¡±, Elder Qian Sha hesitated. The Myriad Laws Pill Meeting is connected to the small world at the Edge of the Sky, End of the Sea, which is extremely important. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Are you confident you can take first place?¡± Elder Qian Sha asked. ¡°Do you know who your opponents are this time?¡± ¡°No matter who they are, I have decided that the first place is mine,¡± Xu Zimei replied evenly. His voice wasn¡¯t filled with confidence, arrogance, or contempt, but the plain tone carried an incredibly persuasive feeling. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a bet on you,¡± Elder Qian Sha, after long contemplation, finally raised his hand and said. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will have these things delivered to you.¡± The two talked a while longer before Xu Zimei left. Moon-picking Fairy and Miss Jing were waiting outside. The three left the Great Saint Palace; Elder Qian Sha went to find the main ingredients, while he had his disciples take Xu Zimei and the others to rest. Next to the Great Saint Palace was an inn established by the Brahma Sect from the Western Region.